ã€ŠSword of Daybreakerã€‹


 Chapter 1ï¼š What kind of ghost is crossing into a perspective

    On a certain day of the month of a certain year, some time is a certain second.

    The world below is as always, the observable area is clear, there is no wind, and the clouds are thin.

    Gao Wen quietly looked at the distant land in an absolutely overlooked view, quietly thinking about life - after all, he could not do anything else.

    He can''t remember how many years he has stayed in this state, and he doesn''t know what he is like today, even though he can roughly judge the time according to the alternation of day and night, but to be honest - hundreds of thousands of days and nights are alternated. After that, he was too lazy to calculate.

    Is this a crossover?

    To be honest, Gao Wen is still very open about the "crossing". It is not that he has a great awareness of how to realize life and death as nothing, but when he fell off the plane in his life, he realized the world. The impermanence of life and death in the heavens, after all, in the case of the already dead, the opportunity to have a crossing is better than the real boxing. The main thing he can¡¯t see is how to float in the sky after crossing. ......

    I still know how many thousands of years have passed.

    Gao Wen doesn''t know what kind of state he is in now. He can''t transfer his perspective and he can''t feel the existence of the body. In fact, apart from the vision, he has completely lost his ability to perceive the external environment, so he can''t Determine whether he is a remnant of the soul or a space corpse floating in orbit, but only one thing is certain, that is, he is definitely not floating here in the normal human state.

    Because he can be sure that the normal human spiritual structure can never be alone. After tens of thousands of years in the sky, I can still think clearly and completely as I am now, and even have time to think about life here.

    Normal people should be crazy.

    But he is not crazy, not only is not crazy, but also has excellent memory.

    The tens of thousands of years of time have not affected the memory of Gao Wen. Today, he can still clearly recall the things he experienced in his last moments of the past ¨C shrill screams, alarms, and shocking cabins. The tumbling world outside the porthole, the breathing mask that can''t be worn next to it, and the loud noise when the plane disintegrated in the air.

    Everything is clear as if it happened yesterday, and he can clearly remember that after that loud noise, he opened his eyes again and found how horrified he was when he floated over such a strange planet.

    From the moment he opened his eyes again, he knew that he was not watching the land and the sea of ??the earth, so he took a little time to deduct and accept the fact that he came to a different world, and then used a longer Time to study how to keep yourself from drifting.

    Unfortunately, the second thing did not succeed.

    He found himself "fixed", or his form at the moment may not have the ability to act at all, he became a "fixed perspective" overlooking the earth, and was confined to the current position. He can look at the earth, but he can only look at the earth. He can only look at a restricted area on the earth. This area is an irregular continent. You can see a circle around the ocean, but his vision. I can''t see a wider place around me.

    He couldn''t turn his eyes around, so he couldn''t be sure that there was no other land outside the ocean. For the same reason, he still couldn''t see what the world''s starry sky looks like today.

    He is not even sure if there is any other celestial body in the world - maybe you can turn your perspective and look at it. TM sees a white beard. God is holding a spotlight in it.

    Mom, I really want to backstroke...

    Even after the backstroke, you can only see a white-bearded uncle who holds a spotlight and shines everything.

    However, everything is extravagant. This perspective overlooking the earth cannot change direction.

    However, after working hard for a long time, Gao Wen still found an operational part of this perspective - although he could not move left and right, he could zoom in and out, or zoom in and out, within this field of view. Your own perspective.

    After discovering this, he was really happy for a long time, and then tried to zoom in and out of his own vision. Although this vision was too far to the limit, he could not observe the things outside the ocean, but at least he could choose When you zoom in, look at what is on the mainland.

    It is lush and full of life, and it is obvious that there is life.

    If you can look at the daily life of people in different circles, it is good, although you can only float here, but at least look at the customs of the outside world can be solved boring is not?

    Then he pulled his vision to the nearest, until he could clearly observe the extent of the grass and the wood.

    On that day, he desperately discovered that the mammals on the earth...

    No one has learned to walk upright...

    But it doesn''t matter, Gao Wen is very patient - perhaps he used to have limited patience when he was alive, but after crossing into a top-down view, he found himself really impatient.

    He waited until the day the monkeys learned to walk upright.

    Then, after many years, he witnessed the moment when the first artificial fire was born.

    It is a meteorite fire.

    The change was born after the birth of the fire.

    Gao Wen didn''t know what happened, but after the birth of the first fire on the earth, he felt that everything suddenly "fastened", or that his own perception of the passage of time had a problem - things on the earth It began to evolve rapidly, just like a video that was released a lot of times. He saw those humanoid races quickly building the original tribes, and then the tribes became the early city-states. He saw the humanoid races mastering the incredible powers and using the skills like magic to open the soil, but still Before he could see what happened on the earth, the early kingdoms became ruins one after another, and then new humanoid creatures re-emerged from all corners of the ruins...

    Humans and other various races began to compete for the living space on the mainland. They built various kingdoms, various beliefs, shouted the names of various gods, and then flew fast. dissipate.

    The process is accelerating, and Gao Wen gradually becomes unable to deal with the vast amount of information he has seen. He sees that creatures like giant dragons suddenly fall into the field of vision, but they don¡¯t know whether those "giants" evolved on the mainland. Still from the ocean.

    He saw the rise of swordsmen, and the flames almost burned the entire land, but a blind eye was built with new civilizations.

    After a long time after that, he realized that it was not the speed of the process on the ground, but that he ¡°skip¡± a lot of information.

    His "observation" is becoming intermittent. From the beginning of continuous observation, it becomes several images every few years or even ten years, and these huge time frames are continuous, which makes him The illusion of speeding up the process.

    He was not aware of this before because his own thinking was still static during the time when the observational perspective was interrupted.

    When the observation angle is restarted, his thinking seems to continue in the seamless connection.

    So he is not aware of the problems that happen to him.

    To be heavier.

    These three words in Gao Wen¡¯s mind are like lightning, but this lightning-like thought is actually going to be used for hundreds of years.

    Because he clearly saw the sacred field on the earth - while the three words appeared in his mind, there was another kingdom from the peak to the ruins.

    Gao Wen didn''t know what was going on, but he knew it was definitely not normal. From the pictures that are constantly being measured and the time span is calculated in years, he realizes that his thinking is almost disappearing.

    Every 100 years, the time he can think about adds up to less than a second.

    And his "interruption period of thinking" is still growing.

    Because he realized that the jumps of things on the earth have reached an incredible degree, those "slides" that are generally switching quickly are almost completely incomprehensible.

    In this way, perhaps after a certain moment, the mind named "Gao Wen" will completely dissipate in this inexplicable place, he will sleep forever in that moment, and there is no chance to restart.

    I don¡¯t know how many years ago, Gao Wen had a sense of urgency for the first time. He started to madly push his own thinking and wanted to break away from this situation. He felt that his brain was turning fast (if he still had this organ). Numerous thoughts rushed out. However, looking at the "slides" that were constantly switching on the ground, he knew that his thinking had actually slowed down to a level such as a thousand years.

    Of course, this is a bit exaggerated, but the real situation is not good.

    Get rid of this situation, get rid of this situation, get rid of this situation, and get rid of this situation...

    No matter what method, no matter what form, you must get out of this situation, even if you let yourself go back to the plane that is about to crash, you can''t die in this inexplicable place in this inexplicable way!

    Gao Wen felt that his thinking began to become chaotic, and his consciousness gradually became blurred. The original "seamless connection" thoughts seemed to have problems. He angered and tried his best, but he became a fixed perspective. How to think angrily can''t change the status quo.

    But just as he felt that his mind was about to disappear or stand still, a voice suddenly came from unknown sources:

    "Energy failure, host restart failed.

    The escape program has started. ¡±

    The next moment, the fixed angle of view disappeared - Gao Wen was dark in front of him.

    But his thinking has not stopped.

    For the first time in countless years, he kept thinking while "closing his eyes."

    He didn''t know how long he stayed in this darkness. He felt like he was rolling and falling, and when he entered a cold and sturdy place, all kinds of strange feelings passed from the limbs and made his brain a piece. Confusion, and in these chaos, he faintly heard a young female voice, the voice sounded quite flustered:

    "Don''t... don''t kill me! You can''t hold back the coffin board of your ancestors!"

    (You! I am back!)

 Chapter 2ï¼š What is the ghost after climbing through the coffin?

    As the heavy stone gate slowly closes under the push of the ancient curse, the power of magic moves along the walls and the grooves on the ground, forming a closed energy cycle, and the nightmare world outside seems to be completely isolated. .

    I couldn¡¯t hear the captain¡¯s roar, I couldn¡¯t hear the screams of the dying people, and I couldn¡¯t hear the horror and roar of those horrible monsters. All the voices were blocked by heavy stones and steel, even though everyone Knowing that this blockage is only temporary, but in this moment of tranquillity, Rebecca can''t help but exhale for a long time - if the **** outside is really just a nightmare.

    However, in the next second, Rebecca slammed his hair and put away all the soft thoughts that came to mind. Heavy rocks and steel do not bring real long-term security, but may weaken the will and let her indulge in this short-lived security illusion. Thinking of this, the young successor of the Cecil family couldn''t help but clench his faint staff, and hoped that this weapon would give him more courage.

    The sound of the family knight Byron Kirk came from behind: "The Viscount, the passage has been sealed, and the monsters should not be able to enter for a short time."

    Rebecca looked back at the loyal knight, the other side of the steel armor all over the scars, there is a small depression on the breastplate, and his grayish short hair can see an obvious Charred traces - that was before Aunt Herti burned the fireball from the mouth of a monster, and the situation was really thrilling. The fireball almost smashed the scalp of the mid-level knight. If it is not the fortune of the lucky god, this knight who has been loyal to the family for 20 years may have turned into a corpse.

    Of course, Rebecca is not sure whether this is because Aunt Herti¡¯s well-known ¡°magic is never in the middle¡± physique is working...

    "Working hard, Byron Knight," Rebecca lowered his eyelids to cover up the exhaustion in his eyes. "We can at least catch our breath."

    Then she turned her head and looked at the few people around me: three soldiers were holding a torch to guard around, and Aunt Herti held a burning fireball and carefully looked at the wall at the end of the stone hall, and the smug came over. The little maid Betty clasped the pan that she had taken all the way, hiding behind the soldiers with timidity, and was looking at the place curiously with a pair of big eyes flashing.

    Counting herself and the Byron Knight, these seven people are probably the last survivors - those who remain on the surface cannot survive.

    After confirming the situation of each individual, Rebecca could not help but pay attention to the situation of this stone hall.

    This is a place of a long time. In the rectangular stone hall, you can see spider webs and thick dust everywhere. Some decaying objects are piled up at one end of the hall. Although they are old, they can still see their exquisite beauty. With luxury. On the walls around the stone hall, you can still see the preserved murals and reliefs. Although the murals have faded and the reliefs are slightly worn, they still do not affect the viewing.

    Herti Cecil carefully looked at the murals and reliefs for a long time. Compared with the sleek style of the modern countries that originated from the slickness of the northern countries, all the decorations in this stone hall are solemn and simple, with a distinct "first dynasty" atmosphere, which is used to depict heroic images or terroirs. Human feelings and reliefs are written with scenes and mythological symbols that are biased towards myths and legends. As a learned caster, Herti is very good at interpreting useful things from these ancient pictures.

    Looking at the contents of the murals and reliefs, Hetty couldn''t help but put his left hand on his chest and whispered: "May the ancestors forgive..."

    "Aunt Herti," Rebecca came to Herti with his staff. The young girl was a little nervous on her face. At this moment, she seemed to finally realize what kind of place she had stepped in and was slightly uneasy. Get up, "here..."

    "This is where the Cecil family''s ancestors fell asleep," Hetty said very seriously. "Don''t make rude things."

    Rebecca swallowed and swallowed around: "It seems that no one has come in for a long time..."

    "Since the Marquis of Grumman took the sacred objects from the ancestral mausoleum a hundred years ago and participated in the rebellion that almost led to the destruction of the family, this place was completely blocked. Everyone of the descendants of the Cecil family knew to open. The method here, but because of the family order, no one dares to come in unless there is a moment of life and death," Herti looked at Rebecca deeply. "For the past 100 years, we are the first people to step into here. ¡±

    "Now it is indeed the ¡®life and death¡¯...¡± Rebecca took a deep breath. ¡°He will forgive us for the ancestors?¡±

    Herti smiled stiffly. She couldn''t answer the question. She had to follow the instructions on the mural to continue looking for the institution to open the deep tomb.

    She did not take any effort to find the special stone pillar, then pressed her hand on the top of the stone pillar and pressed it down slightly.

    The stone door leading to the deep burial chamber immediately gave a slight vibration, and then the whole slate slowly rose upwards in the friction.

    But just as Shimen was rising, Rebecca heard a strange sound coming from behind the stone door. The sound of a falling object came from behind the door, followed by an uncontrollable exclamation. .

    "Someone inside?!" Hetty immediately responded and whispered, "Byron!"

    The Cavaliers did not wait for more instructions, they had already clenched the sword to the direction of Shimen, and the other three soldiers followed, and Rebecca immediately rushed up after squatting, rushing to the side. Not returning to the sleazy little maid ordered: "Betty! Find a place to hide!"

    Just rushed into the tomb, Rebecca saw the Byron Knight who had rushed in and slashed his sword to an agile petite figure.

    The petite body image circulated around the Byron Knights and rushed to the right, and from time to time turned into a black smoke into the ubiquitous shadow area of ??the tomb, her manipulation of the power of the shadow and the agility of the footwork made Rebec The card opened its eyes - there are usually few stalkers who can entangle with the Byron Knight for so long. However, as the remaining three soldiers completed the encirclement, and Herti, who had a flame tongue in his hand, blocked the door of the tomb, the agile figure completely lost the space to escape, and fell to the ground.

    When she stopped Rebecca to see the invader''s appearance - it was a girl who looked like she was, but she was shorter than herself. She wore an old leather armor and kept her hair short. The appearance is beautiful, although the face is stained with a lot of stains, but still can be seen as a beauty billet. The most striking thing is the other''s ear, the pointed ear, but not as long as the elf, which is enough to show her blood: a mixed elf.

    But I can''t judge what the other half of her bloodline is. After all, the elf''s bloodline power is so powerful, basically no matter whether the human or the orc is similar to the elves after the mixed race.

    As soon as the mixed-race elf girl landed, the Knight Byron stepped forward to put the long sword on the other''s neck. The remaining three soldiers were immediately surrounded by the three swords, and the three swords sealed all the escape routes.

    "Who are you! How dare you break into the ancestral mausoleum of the Cecil family?!" Herti strode forward, with irrepressible anger in her tone, for a noble descendant like her, the tomb of the ancestor tomb The thief¡¯s patronage of this incident is enough to make her angry and rushing to the crown ¨C once the incident is passed out, the reputation of the Cecil family¡¯s crumbling is almost over.

    Rebecca also squinted at the mixed-race elf¡ªalthough this sudden incident left her with a little circle, but an outsider appeared in the ancestor''s mausoleum as a forbidden place, which itself made her angry enough.

    The half-elf girl was pressed by the long sword and was stunned by Herti and Rebecca. The voices suddenly screamed: "Wait a minute! I haven''t stole anything!"

    The long sword in Byron¡¯s hand suddenly pressed another point: ¡°Hello, you are bold!¡±

    When the knight¡¯s voice just fell, I heard a strange flash of Karakala suddenly coming from the black steel coffin in the center of the tomb. This strange sound was immediately introduced to everyone¡¯s ears, including Rebecca. The child is quiet.

    A moment later, Rebecca first responded, and a fist-sized fireball appeared at the top of her staff, pointing to the half-slung mixed-race elf: "What did you do to our ancestors?!"

    The half-elf girl is really crying out this time: "Don''t... don''t kill me! You can''t hold back the coffin board of your ancestors!"

    With the sound of the half-elf girl with a crying cry, the sound in the black steel shackles became bigger and bigger, and even the shackles shook visibly.

    "Ancestors!" Hertish was eclipsed. The lady who has always been known for her dignity and elegance in the aristocratic circle was so stunned for the first time. "Please rest in peace! Those who disturb you will be punished..."

    The half-elf girl screamed and screamed: "What time is the use of these pipes!" Hurry up the coffin boards of your ancestors!"

    The three soldiers looked at each other, even Byron was a face, but this time Rebecca reacted, she rushed to the platform where the coffin was placed, and at the same time, the cover has been completely pushed Open, one hand also came out of the gap.

    When Rebecca saw the words, he said that he had taken the staff and rounded it up and down: "Ancestral ancestor! You rest in peace!!"

    The hand was directly thrown back into the coffin, and there was a cry from the coffin: "Who is lying in the trough!"

    Rebecca looked up and saw his family knight, aunt and three warriors stunned at themselves.

    Rebecca looked down at the staff in her hand. This time it was her turn to cry out: "Aunt, I am not a little disrespectful to the ancestors..."

    However, Herti suddenly yelled: "Rebecca! Leave it!"

    Rebecca glimpsed: "Aunt?"

    "This may be the resurrection of the undead!" Herti''s face pale, "Maybe the monsters on the surface... corrupted the ancestors'' holy shrine!"

    This possibility suddenly made Rebecca cold and sweaty, and just as she was about to jump off the platform and hide behind the soldiers, the heavy steel coffin''s heavy cover was pushed again - and this time in the coffin With all the strength, the entire cover was pushed directly out!

    Subsequently, a man with a light brown short hair and a majestic face, wearing an ancient aristocratic costume, sat up from inside.

    Half-baked mixed-race elf **** the ground turned to see this scene, could not help but sigh: "Look, your ancestors have completely scammed this time."

    (The first day is double, then it should be the rhythm of keeping the next day... After all, I belong to the slower model...)

 Chapter 3ï¼š Finally... itâ€™s moving!

    After sitting up in a suspicious black metal box, Gao Wenzheng was in a state of serious compulsion. In fact, even the action of "sitting up" was done unconsciously.

    An unprecedented confusion and vertigo is plaguing his brain. He feels his ears screaming in his ears, and there are all kinds of feelings that are crazy and indistinguishable. Four ghosts, and two of them are still black and white - but in all these chaos, his thinking ability has not been completely finished.

    Perhaps I should be thankful for not knowing who sticks on the back of my hand before, and he was given a precious lucidity in the moment when he was almost swallowed by chaos.

    But that stick is really hurting...

    In the process of thinking returning to the right track, Gao Wen finally remembered what happened before - the sudden interruption of the field of vision, the start of the escape program, the illusion of falling, and now... this real, conscious The body that can move.

    body! !

    He got a body!

    After knowing how many thousands of years passed through the sky, Gao Wen got a body when he almost thought that he was born to be a third person looking down from the perspective!

    The confusion of the mind is understandable, and the chaotic perceptions coming from the whole body are equally understandable. He has not had any perceptual ability other than vision for too many years, even if his mind has remained normal for unknown reasons, he is also very It is difficult to adapt to this state of being able to perceive hot and cold.

    However, Gao Wen can feel that he is adapting quickly to this body and adapting to the feelings of returning to the material world. After the vertigo in the brain is slightly weakened, the taboo and quadruple avatar vision in front of his eyes finally returns to normal. The situation around you is in sight.

    The first thing he saw was the four armed big-eyed men who were not far ahead¡ªone of them was a middle-aged man with gray hair, wearing a steel armor that looked strong, and the meat of the scorpion grew almost to the head. Holding a silver-gray sword, the other three armor and weapons are much simpler, but you can see the traces of the system.

    A petite girl was pressed by a sword with a squat on the ground. She couldn¡¯t see her face because of her hair occlusion and angle problems, but she could see a sharp ear. Between the silks.

    In a farther place, there was a woman in a long red dress. The graceful and mature temperament of the face and the bumpy figure made Gao Wen couldn¡¯t help but take a look. So he quickly I noticed the tension and fear that was difficult to hide in the eyes of this mature lady.

    However, the movement coming from the side quickly attracted Gao Wen¡¯s attention. He turned his head and saw that a girl who seemed to be at most 16 or 17 years old was hurriedly jumping from the stone platform where she was. The girl¡¯s hand is holding a metal stick that looks like a terrible person...

    Reminiscent of where the girl was before, Gao Wen¡¯s face was a bit weird: ¡°Just... are you jealous of me?¡±

    When he said this, he first stunned himself: he realized that he was not speaking Chinese, but a language he had never heard before, but this strange language seemed to be as familiar as he was.

    Rebecca didn''t know how many messy thoughts were in his mind. The aristocratic girl who had just inherited the great title of the prince was already crying out: "Ancestral adults... Sorry, sorry, sorry... ¡±

    "I..." Gao Wen actually didn''t understand what happened now - even though he was hanging in the sky and staring at the world for many, many years, but it was the first time to change to the first perspective, his embarrassment The degree of force is more than that of everyone on the scene. "You are..."

    The glamorous lady in a red dress seemed to be the most calm one on the scene. After Gao Wen sat up and took the initiative to communicate, the fear and tension on her face was significantly reduced. At the moment, she even more It¡¯s a step forward ¨C although it¡¯s still full of alert, but calmly said: ¡°Do you know who you are?¡±

    "I?" Gao Wen stunned, but before he subconsciously said his name, he first rushed to realize that he should be another identity right now.

    Look at the box underneath your body. Although the style is weird, this thing is definitely a coffin. Look at the surrounding environment. Although it is bigger than the home of your last life, how to look like a tomb...

    Reminiscent of the look of the people around him, Gao Wen realized one thing: he swindled.

    At this time, he said that any name that does not match the "corpse" that he is attached to must be used as a demon evil to kill in the first time - just the little girl next to him said? The ancestors are adults, then he can boldly guess that he is attached to the other ancestors, regardless of whether their ancestors grew up and eaten so much that they can die for so many years. As a foreign soul, he not only occupies the body of his ancestors, but also sleeps in the grave of his ancestors. He also flew the coffin cover of his ancestors... This TM is not good after the exposure. Described...

    With this in mind, Gao Wen bowed his head and thought about it, but in reality he was looking for excuses quickly. For example, after a long sleep, the memory was a bit confusing, but it was in the moment of concentration. A strong stun attacked him.

    He just managed to adapt to the new body and got rid of dizziness. As a result, the second stunned again, and when he was on the spot, he almost fell back to the coffin, and the lady in the long skirt saw high. At the moment of the strange manners, the staff was nervously lifted up, and when they saw it, they were going to make a sigh of fire on the face of their ancestors - but the low voice from Gao Wenkou interrupted her movement. .

    "Gaowen Cecil, I am Gao Wen Cecil, the pioneer of the Ansu Kingdom... What age is it now?"

    Gao Wen said as he raised his head slightly, his eyes were not shocked, and he was as deep as the sea.

    The mind is actually full of waves.

    The memory belonging to Kovan Seychel is madly coming out, but as quickly as the data on the computer hard disk is being archived, the record, he read the most shallow part of the data in the short dizziness, and I know what I should be.

    His biggest surprise was the name of the body - it was also Gaowen.

    Only this "Gao Wen" is not a surname, he has another surname, Cecil.

    Is this a coincidence?

    At this moment, Gao Wen has no room to think about how wonderful this coincidence is, because the memory of Gao Wen Cecil is still rushing out, and he must do his best to control himself not to faint or reveal a sly expression. In this stupid state, he vaguely heard the girl who knocked his stick with an iron wand and answered himself with a crisp voice: "Now is 735 years of Ansuli, ancestors you I have slept for more than seven hundred years..."

    After hearing the answer from Gao Wen, Heti also breathed a sigh of relief. As a caster with extremely rich theoretical knowledge, she still knows a little about the resurrection of the undead. These sly creatures have fatal flaws in the soul. They are just When I wake up, I can hardly speak and think. Even if the more powerful one can get the thinking ability quickly, I will completely forget what happened before I was born.

    And they can''t say their name - whether it''s retrieving memories or being reminded that once the deceased names their own lives, they will lead to the resurgence and burning of the soul fire, even if they are not burned "dead" The pain is also unbearable for the undead.

    And the phenomenon of the fire of the soul against the burning is absolutely hidden.

    So she relaxed, but she was still in a great confusion, because if the ancestors in front of him were not reborn by the undead, then at this moment it would be even more difficult to explain.

    When the ancestors died, you suddenly got up?

    But no matter how confused, the necessary courtesy must still be there, so Herti stepped forward and bent down with tension and awe: "The ancestor of the Cecil family, I am your descendant, Heidi Cecil, Next to this is also your descendant, Rebecca Cecil, please look at her young and ignorant things, don''t pursue her reckless behavior, and... Please forgive us for disturbing your sleep."

    Amount, this is what I used to have... Once upon a time, it seems to be the same.

    The crazy memory perfusion seems to be finally over. Gao Wen can¡¯t take care of the information that is neatly arranged in his mind, but wants to understand the situation as soon as possible. He helps his coffin to get up and kneel at the same time. "Nothing is ok, I don''t know how to wake up. Who will help me?"

    He found that he overestimated his ability to adapt to the new body, and he was a little embarrassed when he did not sit up.

    Next to Rebecca, who was nervous and looked at her for a long time, I found out that it was my turn to finally show my performance. I immediately slammed onto the stone platform and supported Gao Wen¡¯s arm and said: "I am coming. Help you out, I will help you out..."

    How to listen to how awkward.

    "What happened for more than 700 years..." Gao Wen was stiffly supported by the girl. He looked down at his clothes and made Rebecca confused. "What material is this material?"

    "It seems to be the mooncloth of the elf weaving..." Rebecca said with uncertainty.

    "It''s really black technology."

    Rebecca: "Hey?"

    The old ancestors spoke esoteric.jpg.

    Under the help of Rebecca, Gao Wen finally walked down the stone platform and stood firmly on the ground. He felt that his control of the body was rapidly improving, just as the soul was installing the drive quickly. His consciousness and body are coordinated at an astounding speed.

    He let go of Rebecca''s hand and tried to take a small step forward.

    The next moment, he almost burst into tears. If there is a microphone next to him, he feels that he can thank everyone he knows and every TV station without a heavy weight.

    For so many years, the traversers who have been placed in the novel can almost kill the Buddha''s unified universe. He has just completed his first challenge as a human being: walking upright...

    After reaching the achievement of upright walking, he remembered the little girl who was almost forgotten by herself and was surrounded by four big men.

 Chapter 4ï¼š Woke up in a mess

    Gao Wen feels that his state is improving rapidly, the brain is gradually waking up, and the control of the body has reached the level of freedom of movement. Finally, he has the energy to pay attention to the girl who is still being held: "What is the story? thing?"

    The half-elf girl has been working hard to reduce her sense of existence before, and hopes that those of the Cecil family will forget the dig of their graves in the huge impact of "seeing the ancestors". But before she could find the opportunity to open the sneak, Gao Wen took the line of sight, so the unfortunate thief Miss could only shrink her neck, showing a very poor appearance: "I just want to come in and hide..."

    "Do you need to go all the way into the deepest tomb?" Hetty immediately blinked and said to Gao Wen, "The ancestor, this despicable tomb thief took your rest and disturbed your sleep!"

    Gao Wen stunned and looked at the sight of the half-elf girl in a strange way: "That is... you called me ¡®awake''?¡±

    If it is not a human body structure limitation, Miss Thief will shrink her head into the pelvic cavity at this time, and her voice will be picked up: "I really didn''t do anything! I really wanted to find a safe place to hide at first. When I got in, I accidentally got an occupational ill before I got into the tomb, but I didn¡¯t even get into the tomb..."

    Gao Wen thought about it and said very seriously: "All in all, thank you."

    Miss thief: "...hey?"

    Everyone, including Rebecca and Herti: "...ha?"

    "Cough, let her go, your four big men are not good at holding a little girl." After Gao Wen said thank you, he realized that something was wrong, but he didn''t change his mouth. He had to continue his scalp. Go on, "not in line with the spirit of the knight, um, knighthood."

    Heidi¡¯s face flashed hesitant color: ¡°But the ancestor, she is...¡±

    "I would like to thank her for awakening me from my sleep," Gao Wen said with a hand. "Let''s go, I don''t have any opinion what else do you say?"

    The Byron Knight looked at the "C¨¦cir ancestor" eccentrically, and finally recovered his long sword under Herti''s eyes. The three soldiers next to him also retreated.

    The half-elf girl looked around and confirmed that it was not a prank. This was carefully raised and confirmed with Gao Wen: "That, you are an elder, you have to talk, you don''t regret it." !"

    Herti¡¯s eyes suddenly jumped, and the aristocratic cultivation that had been cultivated for many years suppressed it for a long time and finally restrained the impulse to violently smash the tomb thief.

    Gao Wen looked at the girl curiously. From the memory he just inherited, he can judge that the other party''s race should be a mixed-race elf: "What is your name?"

    The half-elf girl squinted: "Amber."

    Gao Wen touched his chin: "Amber? It is the style of some forest elves..."

    At this time, Hedi suddenly made a noise, interrupting the communication between Gao Wen and the half-elf who claimed to be amber: "The ancestors, I had to interrupt you - now is not a chat, we are not safe now! ¡±

    Gao Wen tried to put himself into a new identity. He looked at Hetty seriously: "What happened outside?"

    "It¡¯s a monster!" Rebecca, who hadn¡¯t snorted for a long time, said loudly, ¡°The monsters that flowed from the Selin crossing and the mines! The army and the security forces on the territory are not the opponents of those monsters¡ªnow I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s completely Occupied by those guys..."

    ¡°We organized resistance as much as possible and allowed Philip Knight to take shelter with some of the soldiers before the situation collapsed, but before the second refuge team, the monsters destroyed the suspension bridge,¡± Herti added. I and Rebecca did not humiliate the reputation of the Cecil family. The same is true of these brave warriors. We have been fighting in the castle until the last moment - until the door of the inner court is also broken, we have to retreat here."

    Then Gao Wen asked some questions and finally pieced together the outline of the whole thing:

    This is the ancestral territory of the Cecil family from the first ancestor to the present, and the little girl Rebecca who looks like a high school girl next to the iron wand is actually the lord of this territory. When the monsters came, the young lord''s lady did organize the resistance as much as possible, but it obviously failed¡ªthe monster eventually destroyed all the defensive forces and slaughtered all the humans along the way. After the first survivors were withdrawn, Rebecca and the last soldiers who were obeying the lord¡¯s obligations were trapped in the castle. They insisted on fighting for a long time, but in the end the castle was also broken and they were forced to retreat. Come to the ancestral grave below the castle.

    Then I just happened to meet my own scam... Oh, possession.

    And the beautiful lady named Herti is actually the aunt of Rebecca.

    However, these relationshipes have nothing to do with Gao Wen. Anyway, they used to have worked... granddaughters, one more and one less had no difference.

    As for the half-elves named amber, she is indeed a thief, but this time she really came to the place to take refuge - but the thief''s professional skills are highly successful, even went all the way to the Cecil family ancestor Inside the deepest tomb of the tomb...

    "When I woke up, it was such a mess..." Gao Wen looked at his forehead and thought about how to solve the current crisis while looking for information from the memory in his mind. "So, those monsters have been completely occupied." Above, going out is a dead end. It¡¯s been said that monsters have been screaming, what are those things?¡±

    "I speculate that it is a subspecies of some kind of demon," Hetty said. "But the devil has not appeared in the main material world for many years, or it appears on such a large scale, I am not sure."

    Rebecca grabbed the staff and stared at Gao Wen with his hope: "The ancestors, can''t you solve the monster outside with your strength?"

    Gao Wen suddenly stunned: "I?"

    "Yeah! You are not the most powerful knight in the Ansu Kingdom, or even the entire northern continent?" Rebecca¡¯s eyes almost began to shine. "It is said that you killed a barbarian warlord in the past." erg¡­¡­"

    Gao Wen quickly searched his memory, and the result was shocked: Gao Wen Cecil turned out to be a legendary fierce!

    He is the greatest hero of the Ansu Kingdom era, and one of the earliest pioneers in the "second pioneering" period.

    In the darkness of the ancient Gangsang empire, the remnants of the empire returned to chaos and ridiculousness, the light of human civilization was gradually swallowed by the chaotic magic tide that spread from the hinterland of the mainland, the Gao Wen Cecil and A group of fierce people led the surviving humans to escape the ruins of the collapsed empire and marched in four directions, and one of them to the north was the ancestors of the Ansu Kingdom, Gavin Cecil. In it.

    His life was extremely short, but brilliant: he started as a youngest 15-year-old boy and became the youngest pioneer in the year; and spent the next ten years with other pioneering knights and the first generation of Ansu. The northern part of the mainland established a new kingdom and brought mankind back to civilization and order. After Ansu established the country, he became one of the seven kingdom generals, guarding the southern frontier, and resisting the counterattacks from the dark magic tide dozens of times. Not a defeat...

    Only such a brilliant life is like a burning candle. The legendary character only lived to thirty-five years old. In the last battle against the dark magic wave, Gavin Cecil exhausted himself. .

    The memory of inheritance will stop here.

    This is the life of this fierce person.

    Gao Wen feels that his forehead is jumping.

    Attached to a person who is incredible!

    There is no complacency, no sincerity and fear. After a short period of horror, his biggest reaction is actually... there is no bottom in my heart.

    Rebecca is looking at him with hope, and Amber is the same look. Even the most mature and stable Ms. Hedi looks forward to her own eyes and expects and trusts.

    But what they are looking at is Gao Wen Cecil, not Gao Wen.

    Gao Wen looked down at his hand. It was the hand of a martial artist. He was generous, thick and thick, and had a thick scorpion. But he didn¡¯t know how much power he could exert when he controlled the body. .

    However, this state of mind has not lasted for a long time, because Gao Wen¡¯s own memory is active, it is a memory of tens of thousands of years, or even hundreds of thousands of years - although the essence of these memories may not How much is enough to make him quickly correct his mind and have confidence in himself.

    He admits that he was a little bit shocked by the legendary life of Gavin Cecil, but what he needs now is not to be shocked and shaken, but to strengthen himself.

    The source of this confidence is simple -

    As early as the intelligent creatures on this continent are still not standing upright, he is watching the world!

    He knows that these memories don''t have any substantial help, but at this moment, he only needs to give himself a boost.

    Then, with this strength, I will find a way to survive.

    Once calmed down, the method will naturally be there.

    He quickly found something useful in the memory of Govin Cecil.

    "It¡¯s unrealistic to go out all the way," Gao Wen touched his chin and said seriously. "I have been sleeping for too long, not necessarily how much strength I can play, and we are not sure how strong the outside monsters can be. So the best way is to find a way to get around the monsters and run to a safe place."

    Rebecca: "But the suspension bridge has been destroyed and several other roads have been sealed..."

    Gao Wen waved and interrupted the unknown granddaughter: "Underground, Cecil collar was once part of the southern defense line of the kingdom. There is a secret tunnel system underground. Its main body is blessed by earth elements. Even a thousand years will not collapse, and the entrance to this secret tunnel is below the castle."

    "There is this kind of thing?!" Rebecca suddenly showed a surprise expression. "What are you waiting for? Let''s go to the tunnel! The ancestors will bring you the way!"

    "But there is a problem," Gao Wen spreads. "I only know how to get off the castle, but I don''t know the way from the tomb."

    Rebecca looked surprised: "You haven''t known the road here for so long?"

    Gao Wen: "..."

    Byron Knights and Soldiers: "..."

    Herti was pale and felt that her ancestors might be mad at this disappointing descendant...

 Chapter 5ï¼š The role of the thief

    Gao Wen didn''t know if this little girl named Rebecca was smashed when she was fighting with a monster, but she said with a patience: "Although I have lived here for many years... but that When I am dead, can you know what your grave looks like after you die?"

    Rebecca thought about it and wanted to remind her ancestors that the emperor''s mausoleum of the founding father of Ansu was repaired while the king was still alive. The king himself even participated in the design, but carefully thought about it, she felt that if she wanted to Then it was easy to be killed by Aunt Herti on the spot. She swallowed the words in the scorpion and smiled and said: "Ah haha... it makes sense."

    "Now we can''t go back," Herti sighed and calmly analyzed. "The entrance to the castle''s atrium and ancestral graves has been occupied by the monsters. Going back from the original road is a dead end."

    "You must find another way," Gao Wen said as he recalled the memory of inheritance. "It has been seven hundred years, and the castle on this territory is probably not the structure of the year?"

    ¡°The upper structure has been renovated several times, but the foundation has not moved,¡± Herti said quickly. ¡°The entrance you mentioned should still be in place.¡±

    "Yes, that''s easy," Gao Wen said, reaching out to a soldier next to him. "The sword borrowed me."

    After taking over the sword sent by the soldier, Gao Wen hooked up on the ground. He first sketched the top view of the castle''s outline, and then drew a side view roughly divided into three layers, although they were sketches drawn in a hurry. However, the division of the approximate block is still very clear.

    ¡°The entrance is in this position, two floors underground, with wine cellars and food banks. It was a wine cellar and a food bank. There are two passages to get inside, but both passages have to go from the ground, so it¡¯s probably impossible."

    Rebecca looked curiously at the sketches that Gao Wen had drawn: "There is now a wine cellar and a grain store, but I never know that there is still a third room between them..."

    "Not a room, but a mezzanine, using some architectural tips, hidden between the wall and the support beam," Gao Wen smiled. "This land was not too flat, the land of the frontier, from the land The monsters emerging from the ruins of the empire and the mad old imperial army will hit the door almost ten days and a half. The earliest Cecil collar was built according to the standards of war fortresses. Down, the dark road and the wall are essential things that can be used for emergency evacuation, and can also be recharged when trapped."

    The Byron Knight took a hard look at the simple map and then pulled out his long sword and sketched it down the map: "So we have to go to the entrance of the second floor of the castle... and not through any above-ground passage including the atrium. Here is where we are now, the ancestral mausoleum is an underground structure built in the southeast of the castle, about one-third of which coincides with the foundation of the castle..."

    ¡°In this coincident area, there should be a passage,¡± Gao Wen interrupted Byron¡¯s words. ¡°The mausoleum was built seven hundred years ago. At that time, the craftsmen were still the people who built the war fortress. These buildings are also in accordance with the same year. The standard and rules are built, and the alternate channel must exist."

    He said, he looked at Rebecca a little strangely: "You really don''t know anything about this? These should be the knowledge that the Cecil family passed down from generation to generation."

    Rebecca bowed his head a little shyly: "I..."

    "The ancestor, we lived up to the glory that you fought for the family that year," Herty bit his lip and said it hard. "The Cecil family has experienced many things in these seven hundred years..."

    "Well, I know," Gao Wenyi waved his hand. At the moment, it was not a story. "When I leave here, I will find you to understand what happened during the seven hundred years. Now the priority is to find the mausoleum." The road to the dark road."

    Rebecca, Hetty, Byron, and the monks studied before the simple maps, but although they understood the castle of the Cecil family, they did not know the structure in the tomb - this is 700 years old. The mausoleum is not a tourist attraction with two silver coins. Don¡¯t say that it¡¯s over three or three times. Even if the mausoleum was not closed a hundred years ago, the family heirs can only enter the mausoleum within a limited number of times in life - and not close. The ancestor rested.

    Who knows where the dark road is!

    In the face of this problem, even Gao Wen¡¯s memory has no effect. After all, when he died, he certainly did not expect that he would have to climb up and think about it one day...

    But just when a few people couldn¡¯t do anything, the amber that always stayed by the side suddenly spoke up: "Hey... I might know the way..."

    Suddenly, everyone in the grave fell on the half-elf thief.

    Amber''s neck suddenly shrank.

    Hertty frowned. "How do you know?"

    "I..." Amber was a little scared, but after seeing Gao Wen''s encouraging eyes, she was bold enough. "I just got in from there... The direction should be similar, I guess that is the dark road."

    Gao Wen nodded: "Good, you lead the way."

    Amber patted the chest: "As long as you don''t pursue me for digging through your graves..."

    Herti glanced at the unobstructed half-elf, and lifted the staff to turn to the door of the tomb, while Gao Wen suddenly stopped before the step.

    "Ancestors?" Rebecca looked at him curiously.

    "I also have to bring weapons." Gao Wen said that although he was not the legendary grandfather who opened the territory seven hundred years ago, there is still a common sense of finding a self-defense weapon in this dangerous place.

    His gaze swept through the tomb, and a soldier took the initiative to untie the waist and was ready to hand over, but Gao Wen waved his hand and declined the goodwill of the soldier. Under the guidance of memory, he came to the black steel coffin and the probe was found inside the coffin.

    He found a whole body black in the coffin, and the blade was close to the hand guard but faintly revealed a red and heavy sword.

    At the moment when the long sword started, a feeling of familiarity and pickpockets rushed into the heart, as if every line on the sword was incredibly coincident with his palm prints. Gao Wen subconsciously waved two long swords, each The action of waving once seems to be a matter of course.

    He knows that this is the memory left by his body today - even if the soul has changed, every muscle still remembers how to use this weapon.

    This can be said to be a surprise, but it is not too unexpected.

    In addition to the residual memory of the body, you can also find all the fighting knowledge of Gao Wen Cecil during his lifetime, not only the basic swordsmanship and riding skills, but also the supernatural forces that are almost magical in Gao Wen. Some of the content is undoubtedly exciting, but now it is not the time to experiment and learn.

    Let''s get rid of the bad situation now.

    When Rebecca saw the black long sword, his eyes widened, and even the voice shook a little: "This is... the legendary Ansu Pioneer''s sword?"

    When I heard Rebecca¡¯s voice, Herti, who had already walked to the door, immediately turned around. She fixedly looked at the sword in Gao Wen¡¯s hand. It was difficult to hide the excitement on her face: ¡°The Blade of the Blazers?!¡±

    "Now it is just a relatively sharp sword," Gao Wen sighed. "For seven hundred years, even if the weapon blessed by the elves will not be worn and corroded, the magic inside has already been dissipated, refilling. I still don''t know how long it will take."

    Say, Gao Wen turned to look at the front of the coffin, there is a small stone platform, but there is nothing on the platform, which makes Gao Wen instantly frown: "Wait, I remember there is still A shield is coming...I am a shield? How come a big shield is gone?"

    The expression on Herti''s face is hard to see at the moment: "The ancestor... Your descendants once again disappointed your patronage. The shield of the Ansu King Guardian was a hundred years ago by your descendant Grumman Cecil. Take it out of the mausoleum and then lost it on the battlefield..."

    Heti talked and spit, obviously there are still many things that I dare not say. Perhaps I was worried that after the big thing was said a hundred years ago, my ancestors died directly on the spot, even though they were buried next to the coffin. It¡¯s easy...

    Gao Wen could detect Hetti¡¯s hesitation, but he didn¡¯t break it. Instead, he frowned and said: ¡°The defeated family... Fortunately, the sword was placed in the coffin, and the Grumman was not mad at the ancestors¡¯ coffin. I got a set out!"

    Heti and Rebecca can only look down on the cold sweat, and the ancestors took out the grandfather from the coffin. This matter has been seriously beyond the scope of fantasy. When the juniors really breathe, they feel pressure. !

    Fortunately, Gao Wen was only annoyed because there was a shortage of equipment that might come in handy. After he finished the sentence, he stopped talking more, but took everyone away from the tomb.

    After leaving the tomb to the stone hall, Rebecca looked around and waved at the corner: "Betty! Come out! Safe!"

    Gao Wen curiously looked at the past and was seeing a skinny little girl who seemed to be smaller than Rebecca, who was timidly coming out of the corner of the corner, the little girl wearing a coarse cloth skirt, face There are also a few freckles belonging to adolescence. The linen hair is scattered behind the head, and a pan is tightly held in the hand.

    After seeing Gao Wen, the little girl who was called Betty¡¯s face was obviously hesitant and nervous. With her incomprehensible brain, she probably never imagined where the sudden stranger came out...

    "This is the maid in the castle. We don''t know how she was dropped by the first group of breakouts. Anyway, it was so confused." Rebecca briefly introduced the little girl, "Betty, this is ......"

    A slight shock from the top of the mausoleum interrupted Rebecca¡¯s words.

    "Not when you talk," Gao Wen raised his sword and looked at Amber. "Now, take the lead."

    (Second! It¡¯s time to vote for the referral!)

 Chapter 6ï¼š This is a joke.

    Excellent sneak masters, shadow power professionals, and abducted grave digger Amber Miss has a famous saying: the road is there, the door is just a vain ornament, just leave the psychological problems, even the gates of the royal treasure house Only one celery is needed.

    Well, I am afraid there is no celery in this world, but for amber, opening the door of an ancient tomb does not require celery.

    With a little shadow trick, plus some understanding of the ancient ban, and some insignificant luck, the half-elf thief easily cracked the ban in Ceci''s ancestor mausoleum, one with Herti and Rebec The channel that the card does not know appears in front of everyone.

    Then everyone followed the amber and stepped into the channel.

    The tomb passages made of rock and town soul bricks are much more spacious than expected. Even the reloaded knights of Gavin and Byron, which are nearly two meters tall, will not feel the narrowness in the passage. The inlaid enchanting lampstand has been exhausted, but after Herti has performed several basic spells, these ancient lampstands, which have been seven hundred years old, are lit up one by one, indicating the direction of the road ahead.

    "I am really just a little thief. I usually eat it in a mixed way." Amber walked in front of the team and said modestly while walking. "I am a descendant of the forest elf. I respect the soul first. How can I dig a grave?" What about the tomb?"

    Gao Wen dismissed her statement: "I am skilled in this, is it a good idea to explain?"

    Perhaps it is confirmed that his own life has been preserved. There is no race at all. The half-elves are thick and the same as the tomb door that has just been opened by her: "Unlocking technology and cracking are the standard of our line. Is there any mistake in my basic skills?"

    At this time, Rebecca, who was walking in the middle of the team, suddenly asked: "Are you the leader of Cecil?"

    Amber frowned and thought: "I have lived in this place for several years, but I have not applied to become a formal contributor, but according to the rules of your Cecil, you can live for more than three years and pay taxes on time. Min... Then you said that I don¡¯t count?"

    Rebecca shook his head: "If you don''t apply, you don''t count."

    "Oh," Amber said, "What do you ask me about this?"

    "I am the lord of Cecil," Rebecca said seriously. "So if you are my lord, I have an obligation to protect you."

    Amber: "...you said this early! Can I change my mouth now?"

    Rebecca looked serious: "It¡¯s too late."

    Gao Wen glanced at Rebecca, who was serious about his face, and looked at the amber without any rhetoric. He shook his head with a funny smile.

    Although I woke up in such a mess, the feeling of being a human being was much better than that of the previous **** state.

    He looked at Herti, who was walking behind him. The lady who didn''t know that she was the first great granddaughter had sneaked her eyes more than once. He had been waiting for the other party to take the initiative, but the other party has not broken yet. The meaning of silence, I had to ask questions: "If you want to ask anything, just say it."

    Herti was slightly surprised, but soon took a deep breath and calmed down. She looked at Gao Wen¡¯s face exactly the same as the portrait of the family. She carefully chose the wording: ¡°The ancestor... I still can¡¯t believe it, you really are... ..."

    "Yes, it¡¯s really that Govin Cecil, the pioneer who was seven hundred years ago. I can give you more than 30 years of life experience, or ask me to tell you twice. Exploring the age of things? But to be honest, I am afraid that this is not enough. A good historian may be more credible than I said. After all, my eloquence is not so good," Gao Wen shrugged. "You Just want to confirm my true and false?"

    "Please forgive my doubts," Herti said hurriedly. "But it is a bit... although the story of the resurrection of the spirit has been around since ancient times, it is quite another matter to see it with my own eyes. I heard that there are some paladins. And the Silver Moon Elf can do several years or even decades of suspended animation, relying on the power of the Light and the Elves to save their soul and vitality, but I have never heard that the human knight can do the same thing, let alone ... you have died for seven hundred years."

    "To tell the truth, I don''t know what''s going on," Gao Wen said, shaking his head, although he really wanted to write a set of logically rigorous and convincing theories to cover the former Zeng Zeng... great-granddaughter, but Whether it is from his own knowledge or the memory of Gavin Cecil, he can''t find a theory available, so he simply admits that he can''t explain it. "Maybe it''s related to what I experienced before." You know, I once received the blessing of the element when leading the ancestors to open up the wilderness, which probably changed my physique."

    "That''s what it is..." Hetty said undecidedly, then suddenly raised his head and looked at the road ahead.

    "There is airflow," she whispered. "And there is a different reaction to the magic. The front should be the end of the mausoleum."

    Gao Wen nodded and clenched the Pioneer''s sword in his hand¡ªa feeling of uneasiness that made him feel unsafe.

    "Improve vigilance," said the Byron Knight, who walked with Amber in the forefront. He also took his own steel sword and the other hand slid freely on the sword. The blade immediately rose to a layer. A slight silver light, "You three, pay attention to protect the back."

    After a burst of metal, the three soldiers were ready to fight. Although they were only the most basic combat occupations, they survived to the end in the battle against monsters and were carefully cultivated by the Cecil family. The elite warriors, their fearlessness and calmness at the moment, quickly made some nervous amber and Betti, the little maid who was protected in the middle of the team.

    Although the ramp of the tomb is deep and long, there is always a time when the end of the road, the stone bricks inlaid every ten meters on both sides of the stone wall is the symbol of the mausoleum area, and with the disappearance of these soul bricks, the front appears A slightly open place like a crossroads.

    This is the junction of the mausoleum area and the castle underground area, and it is also the transportation hub to the ancient dark roads.

    Amber pointed at one of the "crossroads" and said: "I just got in from there, and there was a dry well outside the castle, but it must have been occupied by monsters now."

    Gao Wen looks at Hetty: "Which side is west?"

    Herti reached out and sketched a simple magic rune in the air, and the rune became a glowing streamer, swaying in a certain direction.

    "That''s over there," Gao Wen said, but at the moment when his voice just fell, a sense of crisis suddenly hit his heart.

    I didn¡¯t have time to think too much. This well-trained body responded faster than thought. Gao Wen almost raised the sword of the Blazers subconsciously, and then I felt a hammer hit. The impact came from the sword.

    His body swayed a little, and then stabilized his body shape, and the attacker finally appeared in front of everyone - accompanied by a faint, whispering sound, three swaying tall figures from the crossroads One of the dark martyrdoms came out!

    It is not the appearance of any kind of creature in nature, but more like the monsters that the undead wizards and the evil magicians put together to create the evil creativity. They are nearly three meters tall, like the giants who are deformed, but Their bodies are formed by amorphous materials that flow like mud. The sludge-like things fluctuate in their bodies, and sometimes they show huge hollows. In the hollows, blood red can be seen. The cheekbones.

    "Ah!" Rebecca gave a short exclamation at the moment of seeing the three monsters. Betty quickly bit his lip, as if crying at any time, Herti lifted the staff. Heavy on the ground, a weak clearing spirit was provoked to offset the fear effect of the monster on everyone, and she quickly said to Gao Wen: "The ancestors, these monsters!"

    At this time, Gao Wen has already woke up from the impact of the first encounter with the non-human monsters, and the corresponding memory has emerged in his mind: "What are these things?!"

    At this moment, the three monsters have launched the attack again. They are constantly making a nightmare whisper, and two of them strode to Gao Wen and his line. The other monster raised his arm and a dark energy arrow. Then condense in front of its arm, and fly straight to the front of the team in the next second!

    "Wow!" Amber gave a short exclamation, and the whole man instantly shrank into the shadow behind the Byron Knight, and appeared in another shadow ten meters away in the next moment, while the Byron Knight raised the silver. Hui''s broad sword, after a roar, took the initiative to meet one of the rushing monsters.

    "Hetty, Rebecca, you can solve the shadow arrow! Try not to use arcane, arcane magic is almost useless for these things! Amber, you and the soldiers protect the caster!" Gao Wen shouted The road, followed by a long sword, hardened the scalp and rushed up.

    He never waved a sword to fight people.

    He has never seen any inhuman monsters.

    Despite going through the rebirth, he only stood for the first time with his legs on this outlying land.

    So he didn¡¯t even know that at this moment, with a little fighting instinct left in the body and fighting knowledge that is not his own in his mind, plus an ancient sword that lost his magic, what can he do? degree.

    But many times, fate will not give you the option.

    You are standing here, the monster is standing there, there is no way to go to heaven around you, you only have a seven hundred-year-old antique sword in your hand, you could have a shield, but the shield was already a hundred years ago. You have been blamed by a defeated family. In this case, can you still do it?

    Hey, hey mother!

    Isn''t it a distortion?

    Gao Wen Cecil, seven hundred years ago, can kill one hundred of them!

    Today is only awkward, can''t solve it?

 Chapter 7ï¼š Those old things

    When clinging to the long sword and rushing to the strange monster, Gao Wen¡¯s heart was not nervous, he did not hesitate, and there was no fear. If he had to say something, it would be just a little bit embarrassing and unreal.

    He also clearly remembered the moment when his plane crashed.

    He also clearly remembers the hundreds of thousands of years that hang from the heights of the world.

    He has not adapted well to Gavin Cecil, the identity that has fallen from the sky.

    However, at this moment, he clenched an old family sword and swooped at a strange monster who didn''t know whether it was a demon or a dead soul.

    boom!

    The huge impact was uploaded from the blade, and all the distractions in my mind instantly vanished.

    With a near-instinctive reaction to escape the claws swept by the monster, Gao Wen took advantage of the upper body to twist a small half circle, and the swaying blade crossed the stream in the air and slashed to the shoulder of the monster. While kneeling under the blade, he tried to mobilize the power contained in this body and direct that force to the sword in his hand.

    The faint red of the root of the blade bursts with red light under the stimulation of power, and it seems that the flame spreads rapidly along the blade. Under the hot and hot sizzling, even the surrounding air is twisted.

    The three-meter-high monster felt the threat from the high temperature of the blade, and suddenly fell back to the agility that did not meet its large size. As a result, Gao Wen¡¯s slash was so bad that it fell through.

    For the first time, with his own hands, this magical supernatural power was released. Gao Wen¡¯s heart will inevitably have a moment of excitement and excitement. Perhaps it is the excitement of this moment that he failed to grasp the first attack. The rhythm, but soon he adjusted his mind and re-infused the power on the sword.

    The knowledge of the skills from Gao Wen Cecil in the memory can be called, this body has not yet declined to the extent that it can not fully exert its strength, although I don¡¯t know how to exert a certain strength, but Gao Wen at the moment A lot of confidence has been added.

    He began to immerse himself in the battle and tried to translate the battle experience that was not his own into the power that he could use as quickly as possible.

    On the other side, Byron has already struggled.

    This mid-level knight is one of the best players in Cecil''s number. He also accumulated extraordinary combat experience before his loyalty to the Cecil family. However, he used to consume too much when the monster attacked the castle. The strength, coupled with the monster''s strange magic erosion, the body''s dark injury further reduced his combat power, which allowed the Cavaliers 10% of the combat power can only play four or five percent.

    At this moment, in the face of the monster''s repeated attacks, he can only hold the long sword and strive to maintain unbeaten, while saving as much energy as possible, while trying to find the flaws of the opponent.

    Rebecca gathered to magic, a skull-sized scorching fireball flew out from the front of the staff, and collided with the shadow arrow of the caster in the distance, exploding with an earth-shattering explosion, then she gasped and immediately Noticing the dangerous situation in Byron, he immediately shouted loudly to the territorial soldiers beside him: "You three, go help Baron!"

    A soldier hesitated: "But the Lord is an adult..."

    Rebecca screamed at the new fireball technique: "We are fine for the time being - but if Byron falls, it will be over! I will order you as the lord!"

    The three soldiers were only able to lead the battle against the terrible monster with the Byron Knight.

    Gao Wen gradually immersed himself in the battle, and his memories and experiences that are not his own are rapidly transforming into his own things and improving his ability to control his new body. This process has brought him full achievements. Feeling, when he woke up slightly from this immersive state, he found that the monster in front of him had been beaten by himself.

    The distorted body that is surging with "sludge" is not invulnerable. If it is cut, it will still be injured. If it is cut, it will die. Even though they are powerful and have a body advantage, as long as they master the method of confrontation, human beings The body can still destroy them.

    This is the experience left over seven hundred years ago.

    The monster''s claws passed over the head, Gao Wenyi was short, and the backhand pierced the long sword into the opponent''s thigh. The latter finally made a screaming scream, and the body fell uncontrollably toward the side, while holding this Opportunity, Gao Wen shouted to Byron: "Try to attack their abdomen and lower limbs, don''t worry about the chest, these guys have no heart!"

    Then he lost his balance with his opponent, twisted around the side of the other side, raised a long sword and stabbed the monster''s back: "In addition to the abdominal cavity, their other weakness is behind! The lower back!"

    Listening to the guidance from the Cecil family ancestors, Byron suddenly got a spirit, and with the cooperation of the three soldiers, he quickly held down the action of the monster, and at the cost of the shoulders being penetrated by the claws. Drilled directly from the other side''s armpits, the reflexive sword hit the key.

    In the second second before Byron solved the enemy, the monster in front of Gao Wen also fell heavily.

    After solving the enemy, Gao Wen immediately raised his head and looked at the monster in the distance who was using the Shadow Bolt and Rebecca''s fireball, but just as he had just rushed to the front, the monster suddenly screamed. The barking, then fell to the ground and fell.

    The figure of amber appeared behind the monster, and both hands turned a smashed steel dagger: "Poke the chrysanthemum, I am good at it."

    Rebecca put down her staff, her cheeks were slightly reddened by continuous casting. She breathed two breaths to calm her breath, and then seriously corrected: "The ancestors said that they are the lower back, not the chrysanthemum."

    Amber swung the dagger in his hand for two laps. The dagger didn''t know where she was hiding. She crossed the monster''s body and pouted as she walked over: "Cut, there is no sense of humor."

    After the monsters died, they began to disintegrate rapidly. The muddy substances that flowed on them stopped flowing first, then gradually dried up, knotted, and there were a lot of tiny cracks, and with these changes, "flesh" Corrupted and shed, they will turn into a huge, distorted blood-colored tibia at an extremely fast rate.

    Gao Wen stood beside the monster that he had killed himself, looking down at the process, as if to say to himself: "It turned out that these things attacked Cecil''s collar..."

    Heti looked at him curiously: "The ancestor, do you know the origins of these monsters?"

    In the previous battles, Gao Wen has revealed a deep understanding of these monsters, and even pointed out how Byron should fight them, so this is naturally unbearable, and he did not want to squat.

    "You may still encounter them when you stay here. We are advanced in the dark road. There are things in the dark road that suppress those monsters. They don''t easily go in," Gao Wen said as he walked forward. "Details I can follow on the road. You said."

    After drilling into the ancient underground passage and advancing a long way, Gao Wen broke the silence: "I did deal with them that year - in fact, what we mainly dealt with in those years was the things. You should know the collapse of the Gangster Empire and The history of the second development?"

    "Of course I know," Rebecca nodded immediately. These history can be said to be a compulsory course for her aristocratic children. "Only seven hundred years ago, the Loren continent had only one human kingdom, that is, the Gangbuk empire in the central part of the mainland. Historically, it was the most powerful empire on the mainland at that time. Even the silver empire established by the elves in the southern part of the continent did not dare to rival it. However, the ethereal sea around the world was turbulent, in the Loren continent. It triggered a catastrophe called the ''Dark Devil''. The disaster broke out in the hinterland of the Gangster Empire. Almost overnight, the capital of the Gangster Empire and one-third of the country were swallowed up by the magic tide. And was broken down by the raging elemental power..."

    "It¡¯s not overnight, in fact, this process lasted for almost a month. The Gang¡¯s court mages didn¡¯t do anything in front of the magic tide,¡± Gao Wen interrupted, then gestured to the other party to continue. "But the results are similar, you continue."

    "Oh...oh," Rebecca blushed, as he was more cautious as the parents checked the homework. "After that, the magical tides in the hinterland of the empire continued to spread around and eventually completely destroyed the entire country. This is the collapse of the Gangster Empire. After that, with the gradual calming of the Ethereum, the power of the magic tide began to decrease, and the surviving Gangyan relics began to rebuild civilization, because the central area of ??the mainland has been splendid. It is no longer suitable for human survival, so they left the empire that has become ruin under the guidance of a group of pioneers, and opened up in the four directions of southeast and northwest. The history is called the second development. The ancestors are the most famous of you. Develop one of the knights."

    "Well, history is good," Gao Wen said exaggeratedly. "Then you should have heard it. Even though the magic tide is over, the ruins of the Gangster Empire still have a lot of monsters born in the magic tide, those Monsters are one of the greatest threats humans face when they open up for the second time."

    Herti¡¯s eyes widened: ¡°You mean...¡±

    "Yes, those who played with us that year were those things," Gao Wen sighed. "They were born from the magic tide. They have a human-like outline, but they are definitely not human. When the empire collapsed, a lot of that The monsters emerged from the ruins of the ruins of the empire, and continued to spread in all directions, chasing the survivors of the time, so the first half of the second development is not so much a pioneering journey, but rather a flight escape. And even later We have left the ruin of the empire, established a new kingdom on the edge of the mainland, and the monsters have not stopped. They are constantly coming from the direction of the ruin of the empire, frequently attacking the defense line of the civilized world... the head after the establishment of Ansu For ten years, I have been dealing with them almost every day."

    Rebecca¡¯s eyes widened and seemed to have been deeply attracted to these ancient and legendary stories: ¡°Ah, those monsters no longer appear after ten years of Ansu¡¯s founding?¡±

    Gao Wen smiled and reached out and stroked the girl''s hair, revealing a smile of a silly child: "Stupid child, then your ancestors hanged..."

    Rebecca: "..."

 Chapter 8ï¼š See you again

    Although he only had less than a day with the nominally great-great-grandmother, Gao Wen still had a very deep impression on Rebecca, and more than once doubted whether the child was a child when he was a child. What has been caught...

    It is reasonable to say that even if the elite education that must be accepted by the aristocratic children is not mentioned, the identity of her own spellcaster can almost prove the IQ. After all, it is not the average person who can grasp a big fireball. ...

    On the other hand, at the moment, there is no mood to pursue Rebecca¡¯s speech, but even Herti, who has always been very strict with Rebecca, has only deep concern at this moment: "You mean... appeared in Sethi What are the monsters that were led seven hundred years ago?"

    Gao Wen sighed: "Look at your strangeness to those monsters. I have never seen them for hundreds of years."

    "The war years with the monsters after the end of the development period are already history," Herti shook her head gently. "Although there are records in the history books, the recent records are at least six hundred years ago... According to what I have learned, The monsters that wandered from the wasteland of the ancient empire did harass Ansu for a long time, but since the elves helped humans build the towers of the sentinels, the monsters became a legend..."

    Gao Wen slightly frowns: "The tower of the sentinel... the things that the elves built will not be so easy."

    "This must tell the King," Rebecca suddenly grabbed his fist and said with a serious face. "The monster that disappeared hundreds of years ago suddenly reappeared in the empire. Someone must hurry to send the information back. And Cecil¡¯s suffering from this innocent disaster is so heavy that we...we must turn to the royal family for help...¡±

    Gao Wen thought about the great achievements of "self" in the past, and said with a confident smile: "Do not worry, with the status of the Cecil family in Ansu, and the influence of my left, I must have St. Sunil City. Will spare no effort to help you rebuild your territory."

    However, he did not expect that his words were spoken. Heti and Rebecca¡¯s face did not reveal the appearance of peace of mind, but the look became very strange.

    Gao Wen is confused: "What is going on?"

    After seven hundred years, the name of the legendary founding father Gao Wen Cecil has no one in this country.

    "The ancestor..." Herti''s face looked very ugly. She bit her lip a few times, only to finally make up her mind. "In fact, when I was in the grave, I wanted to tell you something, just... I can''t say it."

    Gao Wen¡¯s heart has already guessed something, but he nodded. ¡°You say, I listen.¡±

    "The glory of the Cecil family is no longer the same, although you are still considered to be the legendary founding father of the kingdom, but..." Herti looked at Rebecca with some embarrassment, "but now Rebecca, who inherits the family title." The card is just the Viscount. This piece of Cecil is also the last piece of the family."

    Gao Wenmu stunned: "...ha?! How do I remember that when I was ''dead'', I was already a duke, and it was still hereditary? The territory extended from Cecil to the plain of the Holy Spirit... ...What did the descendants of Cecil behind do? Is the King of the Kings still trying to rebel?

    Heti shyly bowed his head: "...A lot of things can happen in seven hundred years, the family is also, this country is also. Today''s Ansu is no longer the first dynasty, but the second dynasty, the Cecil family is no longer It is the important minister who supports the royal family, but the person who is stigmatized and exiled by the royal family."

    Next to Rebecca took over Herti¡¯s words: "One hundred years ago, the last king of Ansu¡¯s first dynasty, Dalyan III, died of a violent illness, and there was no leftover before his death. At that time, the interior of the king had been contradictory, even The inheritance rights of Liandian III itself were controversial. After the death of the king, the empress and the minister of the government failed to control the situation in time, resulting in a ''fogy turmoil''.

    "The royal family members with the right to inherit the inheritance fight for the throne in the fog of Ansu in 635. In the third week of the end of the foggy month, the court struggle intensified into a civil war. The members of the royal family and the great aristocrats behind them began direct The force of confrontation - the Cecil family has also been involved...

    "The bane is the Marquis of Grumman. At that time, Cecil''s grand prince was already high, but he was still very healthy, and his relationship with his eldest son, Grumman Cecil, was very tense. The Marquis of Grumman probably felt the crisis. ... secretly planned and participated in the civil war of that year. Because there was no inheritance of the family power, and there was not enough appeal, the Marquis of Grumman hit his mind to the legendary ancestor..."

    Gao Wen slammed his head: "I remembered, my shield is for him to take away?"

    Herti nodded and continued for Rebecca: "The Marquis of Grumman first underestimated the then Grand Duke Cecil, and then took your holy things from the ancestral mausoleum, the guardian of the Ansu King''s Guardian. Then, in the name of the successor of the Cecil family, he announced his support for the prince of Torah. In March of the same year, the prince of Torah was assassinated and killed. Then the Marquis of Grumman quickly announced his support for Prince Philipk. In April of the same year, Prince Philipp defeated himself... ¡±

    Gao Wen: "..."

    But this is not over yet, Herti has a post: "After that, the Marquis of Grumman found another uncle of Dalyan III. He used his excellent eloquence to promote the alliance, but the second after that. In the month, the North Great, who had not intervened in the civil war, announced that Lun Wilder suddenly put a teenager on the stage and announced that the boy was the illegitimate son of the former predecessor. Then the Northern Grand Duke took this as a chip to participate in the civil war and in Ansu 636. The foggy month of the year ended the civil war. On the eve of the end of the civil war, the Marquis of Grumman wanted to declare his allegiance to the new king, but before he could make a statement, he was attacked by both the enemy and the enemy on the battlefield. Under the chaos.

    "After that, it was the second dynasty of Ansu. Of course, the statement about the ''second dynasty''... is still a relatively sensitive topic."

    At this time, I was listening to the amber that didn¡¯t open, and said: "The whole farce only lasted for a year, but it brought a big reshuffle to the order of the whole kingdom... Who knows the whole continent? history?"

    "Because the last time I was on the throne was an illegitimate child, the private war was called the illegitimate war," said Hetty. "There are a large number of great aristocrats involved in the civil war, so a considerable number of families have been implicated. But this is always a part of the rules of the aristocracy. Coupled with the extreme chaos in the beginning of the second dynasty, the new king needs to rectify the order, and this requires the power of the old aristocracy, so most families have not been slain, except ......"

    "Besides the most embarrassing thing about those jumps?" Gao Wen¡¯s mouth couldn¡¯t help but sigh. This whole history made him feel extremely discomforted by the elders who looked down on the sky for more than a hundred thousand years. They can only sigh. Sure enough, life is more exaggerated than the novel. The novel also tells the basic logic. The Gruman Marquis is so gifted. "It is estimated that there is no more toss than Grumman Cecil?"

    "After that, the Cecil family would not be able to recover," Herti bowed her head. "The fate of the original family may be even worse, but your fame and the efforts of the old man of the year have finally saved the family''s blood and the last point. The foundation, just since then, the name ''Cesil'' can no longer be the center of the kingdom, just like what you see..."

    Gao Wen followed Herti¡¯s gaze and looked at Miss Rebecca Cecil, who had been caught in her head.

    Rebecca noticed Gao Wen¡¯s line of sight and turned his head: ¡°Ancestral adult?¡±

    "Unfortunately, the door is unfortunate..." Gao Wen slammed his forehead. Although he was not the true ancestor of the Cecil family, the glory of the Marquis of Gruman and the bizarre deeds of his deeds have reached the alarm. The tears of the person, even if they listened to it, made him feel very excited, "and the defeated son also lost my shield..."

    Herti & Rebecca: "..."

    The old ancestors once again yelled at Grandpa, and when the juniors really did not speak well.

    Fortunately, Gao Wen was not the real party of the incident. He quickly adjusted his mentality - this turned out to be a broad-minded and arrogant in Herti''s eyes - and then shook his head slightly: "Forget it, pursue these past events." Nothing is good for the situation at hand, anyway, those re-emergence monsters are a huge threat to the human world. The king of St. Sunil City can not pay attention to the decline of the Cecil family, but can not ignore those Monsters, so he must also pay attention to us who escaped from this disaster."

    Herti nodded hard: "What you said is."

    After that, Gao Wen did not have the interest to speak. The dimly-stricken underground passage consumed everyone''s desire to talk. The only thing left was to speed up and continue on the road.

    Fortunately, the straight underground passage can pass through the entire Cecil collar as quickly as possible. The nearest exit is not too far from the castle. After a long drive, Gao Wen judged by memory that they had arrived at a place. The right exit.

    Under the influence of the blessing of the earth element, the ancient tunnel ladder did not collapse at all. It was quite fortunate that the exit was not completely buried by the earth and stone. After removing some roots, vines and floating soil that blocked the exit, the fresh air finally disappeared. Blowing on everyone''s face.

    See you again.

    The Byron Knight led the soldiers to jump out of the hole first, and wait for them to send a safety signal before other talents came out. Rebecca took a deep breath as soon as he climbed the ground, then whispered cheerfully: "Let''s come out!"

    Gao Wen was on the ground after Rebecca, and his excitement was no less than the latter, and he even had it.

    A vast world.

    His first reaction was to raise his head and look into the sky.

    Unfortunately, the world outside is the night.

    But I should also thank this night for him to see this alien sky for the first time.

    There is a faint white light on the horizon, and the approaching dawn makes the starlight in the sky appear thin and dim. The sparse stars seem to be covered with a layer of fog, and alienated.

    It is a completely strange star.

    The white light of the horizon is getting brighter and brighter, the night is over, the dawn is coming, everyone who escapes from the underground tunnel is immersed in the joy of the rest of the robbery at the moment, and Gao Wen is with a strange delight. With the excitement welcoming the direction of the sun, he opened his hands and seemed to embrace the sun of this new world.

    Then he saw an unprecedented huge, glowing light-colored fog that gradually rose to the horizon and sprinkled the world with brilliance.

    That is not the sun.

 Chapter 9ï¼š Incineration

    Gao Wen looked at the direction of the horizon for a long time. In the first few minutes, the huge cognition of cognition even made him guess what he saw - no matter what it was, with his only sun. far cry.

    The broad and magnificent arc continued to rise, and in the initial stage it was much faster than the sun, so after a while, Gao Wen saw a small part of it, and the arc was indeed Illuminated, the edges have a sinuous color and a structure that is not really cut, like a cloud. The light and heat of this world should be provided by this thing, but its light is not as dazzling as the sun can not look directly - the fact On the contrary, Gao Wen can not only look directly at the curved surface, but also can see some fine lines from the arc.

    After roughly judging the curvature of the thing, Gao Wen realized that this is a thing whose visual diameter is several times or even hundreds of times larger than the sun - of course, its true size should be smaller than a normal star, just It is too close to the earth.

    At this distance, if it rises, it may cover about one-fifth of the sky... Of course, this is only a rough sense of Gao Wen, because the touch he receives is really big, and the intuition will inevitably be very Large deviation.

    Looking at a giant celestial body rising in front of your eyes, the sense of oppression is hard to say.

    Quickly retrieve the memory of Gao Wen Cecil, and sure enough, found the same spectacular "sunrise" in that memory. The thing in the sky is not an abnormal sky, but the most normal landscape in the world.

    So what about the explanation?

    Gao Wen quickly made a lot of interpretations based on his own knowledge, perhaps because the physical rules of the world are very different from the universe of his hometown, so the light and thermal efficiency of the stars are quite low, and the planet at his feet is very far from the stars. Nearly, so that you can see such a huge sun, while the earth is not burnt; it is also possible that it is not a sun at all, but a hole that emits light and heat radiation, or something else. Scientific but magical stuff...

    But more likely, the planet under his feet does not run around the sun, but is surrounded by a giant giant planet. It is not a planet at all, but a satellite of the latter. The sky rises...

    It is the parent star of this satellite.

    At this moment, Gao Wen¡¯s feeling of ¡°outside the world¡± is stronger than ever.

    "The ancestor? The ancestor of the ancestors?" Herti''s voice came from the side, and finally woke up Gao Wen, who was in a state of sluggishness and contemplation.

    "Ah... ah?" Gao Wen suddenly woke up with God, and looked at the N-grandaughter next to him with amazement.

    The beautiful lady left the dark tunnel that was so dark and dangerous. At this time, she recovered a little bit of her former style. She succumbed to Gao Wen: "The ancestor, you were just in a daze, but we must leave here first. ¡±

    Gao Wenzhi had two perfunctory pasts, only to notice that the authentic exit was an unobstructed hill. It was not a wise move to stand here in an unclear situation, so he nodded: "Let''s go to the heights first and check out the nearby situation. What I know is the terrain of 700 years ago. It is not necessarily good to use today."

    Then the group of people walked on the hillside not far from the instructions of Gao Wen, and on this road, Gao Wen couldn''t help but look up at the huge "sun".

    "Ancestral adult, have you been watching the sun?" Rebecca, who walked behind Gao Wen, couldn''t help but ask with a little concern, "Is there any problem?"

    Next to Amber, he said casually: "Your ancestors slept for seven hundred years without seeing the sun. If you can see the sun, you must look at it more."

    Gao Wen ignored Amber, and looked at the N+1 layer granddaughter, and shook his head slightly, and the heart confirmed the name of the world''s local people about the thing in the sky - it really called the sun.

    Or, no matter how the word is read, in the minds of people in this world, what the word refers to is the sun, nothing else.

    Gao Wen once again retrieved the memory of the original owner of the body. After trying several keywords and fuzzy information, she finally looked up and looked at the slightly darker sky on the other side.

    In the sky that was not completely bright and still had many stars, he found a "star" that was about the size of a grain of rice and brighter than all the stars.

    The humans of this world call that special star "Olympic" and give it a lot of symbolism in religion and magical rituals.

    The previous two guesses may be overturned, and only the third guess is reliable.

    "Ao" is the star of this galaxy, far away from the incredible, its brilliance sprinkled on the ground under the foot of Gao Wen, almost as cold as other stars.

    In the cold winds of the morning, Gao Wen climbed to the top of the hillside.

    A piece of land that was burnt down by war and presented a strange and festering state appeared in the distance.

    It is like the strong acid splashing on the flesh, the earth is rotten, and the large pieces of rock and soil become gray-black. The cracks of the turtle are everywhere, and the vegetation on the land has been corrupted, and the remaining trunks have been twisted into It is like a devil''s claw-like demonized state. Further away, you can see the collapsed wall, the burnt houses, and the Cecil family castles shrouded in smoke.

    A monster like a giant is swaying in the waste land.

    The fields and crops have long been annihilated in the magic tide that the monsters have rolled up, and they are completely indistinguishable.

    "The family''s territory..." Rebecca squatted on the hillside, biting his teeth, his eyes were reddish, and the anger or sad tears turned around in his eyes. The man who just inherited his family, not even The girl who adapted to the lord¡¯s identity seems to have lost everything at the moment.

    ¡°The land that has been corrupted by the magic tide is like this,¡± Gao Wen sighed. ¡°The empire was corrupted from the inside out, and I guess that until today, those corruptions should still be in the old empire. On the waste soil - the result of new corruption has appeared in the territory of civilization."

    Amber took a cold sweat: "The **** of shadows is on... We have been surrounded by these things before?"

    Hetty is thinking about the possibility of the family recovering: "Is there still to save?"

    "Not saved," Gao Wen shook his head. "You didn''t block the offense''s attack. They have formed a group resonance, and the elemental infestation caused by the magical wave is irreversible. Even if all the monsters are destroyed, they are entrenched in this land. The pollution on it will also last for a long time."

    ¡°How long will it last?¡± Hetty looks a little bit unrelenting.

    "Now human civilization has returned to the land of the Gangster Empire?" Gao Wen asked a seemingly irrelevant question.

    "... there is still a restricted area of ??life, and the land on the other side of the magnificent barrier is uninvited."

    Gao Wen shrugged: "It seems that the corruption of Cecil''s collar will last at least seven hundred years."

    Rebecca and Herti looked at the ancestor with amazement. They couldn''t understand why the great man who created the Cecil family was so calm when faced with the scene of the last piece of the family being destroyed by monsters. There is neither anger nor sorrow, just like watching things that have nothing to do with them. This attitude even makes them a little scared.

    However, Gao Wen quickly noticed the eyes of the two and asked: "Is there any problem?"

    "An ancestor, you are not... angry?" Rebecca asked cautiously. "This is the last piece of the Cecil family..."

    Gao Wenyi, immediately realized that he still could not fully substitute for the role, which revealed a flaw, so he quickly pulled out all his acting skills: "Indulging in these things does not help. Gao Wen¡¤Sei Xi Seoul is a pioneer. Every inch of land and wealth in this family is built from scratch. There is no land in the territory. It¡¯s a big deal to find a place to go to the land. What does the mother-in-law do?

    Herti and Rebecca quickly nodded, nodding their heads and admiring the five ancestors who admire the ancestors in their hearts. The heart is really a legendary ancestor. This eye and mind are really different - just don''t know all the land in this place. Already divided by the existing aristocratic system, the land of no ownership is basically all in the era of the restricted area, and the ancestors are going to go to the desert...

    "There is nothing to look at here. Let''s plan and plan the journey. The next step is to find the town first, and then find a way to meet the people who broke out." With his own X-way Weishang, Gao Wen quickly shifted the topic. "I remember that a knight named Philip took the people out of the way? Have you discussed the meeting place?"

    Rebecca replied quickly: "It is agreed that the town of Tanzan in the north, if Tanzania is also attacked by monsters, continue north along Kingdom Avenue."

    Gao Wen nodded and was about to leave. A strange feeling suddenly stopped him.

    After a while, he and the Byron Knight next to him shouted almost at the same time: "Your Majesty! Hide!"

    Although it is unknown, Rebecca and Hedi immediately followed the Byron Knight to hide under a nearby boulder, and Amber had already smashed into the shadow at the moment of Gaowen''s opening and did not know which corner. Gao Wen was hidden behind Rebecca, but suddenly saw that the little waitress Betty, who looked a bit stupid, still stood in the pan with a panic, so she slammed out and smashed each other. Come back - and almost at the next moment, a sense of oppression that makes everyone tremble from the sky.

    In the gradual rise of the "giant day", an elegant and huge creature slowly flies through the sky.

    It is a dragon with a length of tens of meters.

    In the panic, Herti subconsciously cast a third-order spell "curve stand", concealing everyone''s body shape, but she is not sure whether this superficial spell can pass the eyes of a legendary creature.

    But the dragon did not find the people on the ground - and it might be that they didn''t bother to pay attention. He or she just flapped its wings and flew gracefully and majesticly across the sky. The huge eyes reflected the land of Cecil, which was destroyed by the magic tide.

    Then it had a salt soda... Oh, breathe the place.

 Chapter 10ï¼š Back to the actual problem

    Dragon.

    This creature has not appeared in the mortal world for a long time - in fact, for most of the intellectual races in Loren, the dragon is a creature between myth and reality. They clearly know the existence of this powerful creature, but basically no one can see a real dragon in their lifetime.

    Except for the elves who are special and able to live in the South, the long-lived elves are qualified to be self-proclaimed as historical witnesses. In the long history of the elf empire, there are still one or two records of dealing with the dragon.

    There are deep blue scales and huge wings. The elegant and powerful creatures fly through the sky and drop the deadly breath. The hot and white flaming pillar contains ancient dragon language magic. Its power is not simple. The flame is so simple, the fire pillar sweeps over, the earth ignites a raging fire, and it continues to burn and spread without fuel. After only a few breaths, the entire Cecil collar has completely fallen into the sea of ??fire.

    After doing all this, the dragon circling here for a little while, as if checking the effect of his work, and finally fluttering to the sky, disappearing into the clouds that are gradually brightening.

    Gao Wen heard several deep breaths coming from the side, including Herti, everyone has dared to open a deep breath until now - if the dragon is squatting for a while, really not Know who in them will not stunned.

    "Dragon...Dragon..." Rebecca clutched his staff and kept muttering in his mouth. "Prince, I saw the dragon..."

    Gao Wenqing coughed twice: "Cough, don''t you say, I saw it."

    Rebecca¡¯s sensation suddenly woke up and looked at Gao Wen a bit, and then looked at Cecil¡¯s collar intricately.

    It was ravaged by the magic tide and burned again by Longyan. This place is completely unstoppable.

    And those monsters... Although it¡¯s tricky for Cecil¡¯s poorly guarded guards, they are only the lowest distortions in the bottom, and almost all of them are burned out under the burning of Longyan, even though there are still Some of the survivors, their self-disintegration after the dramatic changes in their surroundings are only a matter of time.

    "I thought the dragon would only appear in the legend," the silent Byron Knight couldn''t help but open the way. The three soldiers beside him were still unable to stand up at the time. The strict knight was always at the moment. They didn''t blame them, they just frowned. "Adult, have you ever dealt with the dragon?"

    ¡°No,¡± Gao Wen shook his head. ¡°The dragon is a mysterious creature. Even if it was half a century ago when Loren¡¯s continent turned upside down, they did not intervene in the world.¡±

    Although he said this in his mouth, Gao Wen¡¯s heart was not too shocked by the huge creatures, because he had seen the dragon from other sources - in those days when he was hanging in the sky, he had seen this creature more than once. Appeared on the mainland. But the dragon is really mysterious. Even if Gao Wen hangs in the sky, I don¡¯t know how many years, the dragons I saw are quite limited. In addition, those pictures are messy and trivial, and he can¡¯t sum up the characteristics of the dragons.

    At this time, the shadow next to Gao Wen suddenly swayed twice. He turned his head and saw that Amber was standing behind him. The face of Miss Half Elf was still quite a bit unpredictable.

    "I saw the dragon!" Amber snorted, "My mother will never believe it - I saw a dragon! That ~~~~ big!"

    "I have done it, and I have seen it here," Gao Wen glanced at the timid and noisy thief. "Where did you go now?"

    "Drilling in the cracks in the nearby stone," Amber said with a chest. "My ability to escape is first class!"

    Gao Wen sighed with a forehead: "Shadow affinity is at least a master, and the ability to fight in front is more limited than that of a goose. You are very proud."

    Then he shook his head: "This place should not stay long, let''s leave soon."

    He walked down the hillside. Although the dragon had already left, God knew that there would be something strange and unexpected, so it would be king to leave as soon as possible. And Hertty looked at the family territory in a complicated look: "The ancestor...the dragon burned our territory."

    "He burned our ruins. Strictly speaking, he burned those monsters," Gao Wen glanced at Herti. He had carefully observed the dragon before releasing the breath, basically it was directed at the monster. The most intensive place to spray, although I don''t know how many times I have sprayed the azimuth, but the tendency of the spit is quite obvious. "The Cecil collar was gone before the dragon came."

    "but¡­¡­"

    "Do you still want to be fair with a dragon?" Gao Wen shrugged. "Talk about the reality. If you really want to do something, then you should return to the civilized society as soon as possible, and report all the monsters and dragons."

    Hetty couldn''t argue, only nodded: "Yes."

    In fact, Gao Wen understands Herti''s mood very much. Cecil''s collar is her hometown. It is the place where she grew up. Although her hometown has been destroyed, the hurdle in her heart is not so easy to pass, even if she knows. The dragon is just a fire on the ruins, and it is very likely that the fire is still burning the monsters, and she will be a bit awkward.

    After all, this is a face-to-face whip.

    But understanding understands that Gao Wen is hard to bring into it - after all, he is not the ancestor of the Cecil family until he climbs out of the coffin...

    With a variety of messy moods, the group left the area, and the next step was a jungle.

    Heti carried a staff with a staff, and in the air, he sketched a few inconspicuous runes, then looked up at the jungle: "To cross the forest, you can return to the avenue, which is the road to Tanzan. The only way to go."

    Gao Wen looked at the runes that flashed in Herti''s hand with the expression of curiosity and envy (although he tried to cover it up): "Magic is really a convenient thing..."

    "The ancestor?" Herti was confused, and then she showed some expression of fear. "I am not happy with these skills?"

    Gao Wenyi said: "Ah? Why am I not happy?"

    "The Cecil family has always been based on the strength of the Cavaliers. Martial arts and riding are the family orthodoxy. Like me and Rebecca, they have embarked on the path of the Master... If it was placed more than a hundred years ago, let alone inheritance rights. "I am afraid that standing in the family will be a problem," Herti explained nervously. "It¡¯s just... just after the incident 100 years ago, the family status has plummeted, and the people have gradually withered, and they can master the children of extraordinary power. Scarce, so the road outside the Knights Road is recognized... but in any case, this is contrary to the rules of the family."

    Gao Wen casually said: "Who is this stupid X rule?"

    For this typical pedantic family rule, he has always hated it with open minds.

    I didn''t expect him to export this sentence. The atmosphere at the scene suddenly became subtle. The Byron Knight bowed his head and pretended to tie his shoes. Even though he wore a pair of iron boots, Hetty was on the spot, and Rebecca was there. After two seconds, he raised his finger and pointed to Gao Wen himself.

    Gao Wen: "..."

    Retrieve the memory, it seems that there is such a thing.

    The young and heroic hero Gao Wen Cecil, after a triumph, and the founding king of the Ansu Kingdom, Charlie I, celebrated the celebration of the gongs, and the two good friends rushed to drink, and discussed that the great cause will be completed now. A group of people who led the people to flee to the north now become the pioneers, and the people who laid the foundation can foresee that in the near future, it will be a large wave of the first generation of nobles, and as long as they can live, the gang has no foundation. The first generation of nobles can be born behind an ancient family that inherits a long history of roots and seeds...

    Therefore, the two of the founding monarchs who drank high have come together to think about it. Should they engage in standardization in advance and formulate things like family rules and regulations to prevent the descendants from forgetting the spirit of their ancestors? The pioneers of the pioneers, the founders of the founders, Gao Wen Cecil and Charles I should no doubt set an example.

    So Gavin Cecil, seven hundred years ago, smothered a large cup of high-alcohol, and looked at the knight''s sword at his waist. He raised his hand and splashed a piece of ink on the table to leave a line:

    The knight is stronger than the mage.

    After Charles I saw it, I was very pleased, so I also smacked a word:

    Gao Wenqing is right.

    The former became the ancestral training of the Cecil family, the latter...the latter let the attendants and eunuchs of Charles I return to the dead.

    For the big picture, the far-sighted minister and the waking king, of course, will not put this drunken rumor into the basic national policy, but Gao Wen Cecil is serious about his own time. The feelings in my heart are listed in the family rules.

    Separated from the memory, Gao Wen glanced at Herti and Rebecca.

    He sighed: "When the drink was high, you should not have this rule..."

    Herti & Rebecca: "...?"

    At this moment, a snoring sound from the amber belly next to it was finally solved for Gao Wen.

    "Although I know it''s a bit uncomfortable to say this when your grandparents enjoy their family fun," the half-elf girl snorted a little, "but I am a little hungry."

    The amber hungry seems to be a starting signal. After her voice fell, it was followed by several voices of gastrointestinal motility coming from everyone in the field.

    Even Gao Wen is no exception.

    Until now, Gao Wencai realized that since leaving the dark grave, everyone present has not eaten for a long time.

    And he didn''t eat more than everyone else - the last time he enjoyed the chewing food, the monkeys on Loren''s mainland were far from standing upright.

 Chapter 11ï¼š Long road ahead

    It¡¯s not a romantic thing to wander around the world. Among the exciting relics, magic, behemoths and hero stories, there are more practical problems that have to be faced ¨C such as the wind and the night in the wild. How to fill your stomach.

    The fugitive journey was in a hurry, especially on the premise that the castle was broken and the last few guards died to resist the last moment. No one could have the time to prepare a bag full of dry food, and everyone finally set off. The place is the ancestor mausoleum, and the place is not like a place to store food...

    So the amber belly is hungry, everyone is aware of the real problem that is imminent.

    Surrounded by a wasteland, there are no bare roots. The opposite side of the hillside is the Cecil collar that has been turned into a ruin of the sea of ??fire, but there is a jungle somewhere far below the hillside.

    In this magical medieval place, the jungle outside the town is synonymous with danger. Civilized lights can''t shine, except the beast is a robber and a monster, but the jungle also means another thing: there will be more food.

    And to go to the town of Tanzan in the north, I also had to go through this jungle.

    The group found a flat and open place on the edge of the forest to rest temporarily, and then began to allocate the person responsible for finding food.

    Gao Wen first looked at the little girl who was so sleepy. This little girl named Betty was really lacking in existence, but she was bold enough. She was not scared when she came flying. Of course, it may be Being scared and stupid, so no response. At this time, the little girl was holding the pan tightly in her hand. She stood nervously and nervously. After taking care of Gao Wen¡¯s line of sight, she narrowed her neck slightly.

    "Betty, Hetty, Rebecca, the three of you stay here, Byron, you stay as a guard," Gao Wen said. "Other people go hunting with me. Including you, amber."

    Betty is not fighting. Heti and Rebecca are different as magicians, but they are not suitable for chasing beasts in the woods, and they are very depleted. From the battles in the castle until now, there is no The opportunity to recover from meditation is a fatal problem for the caster who needs a good mental state to exert his strength, so it is better to stay home and return to the blue as soon as possible.

    The three loyal family warriors certainly didn''t complain about these arrangements, but Amber opened his eyes: "Why should I go too? I am so tired!"

    Gao Wen glanced at her: "I touched your ears, how many of them have a half-eld pedigree, don''t follow me to the forest to hunt and say that my ancestors lived on the tree?"

    Amber flat mouth, full of resentment: "You are a racial prejudice - who told you that the elf must be hunting in the woods, I am learning to sneak, not to patrol..."

    "You dig my grave."

    Amber: "...well."

    Gao Wen led three soldiers and a half-elf who claimed to be unhunted to go hunting in the woods, leaving the loyal Byron Knight and the three ladies to watch the house in the makeshift camp.

    After arranging some vigilance runes with little remaining magic, Herti sat on the stone with exhaustion, and Rebecca led Betty around the warning range of the Byron Knight, then holding a The small bundle came back from the dry branches found nearby.

    After the branches were piled on the ground, Rebecca stepped back two steps, lifted the staff, and chanted the most basic fire spell, and an unstable burst fireball condensed in the air.

    Herti stopped the opponent before the fireball exploded: "Forget it, let me come."

    After igniting the bonfire with a normal magical flame, the cold air accumulated in the underground tunnel and the early morning wind finally got out of the body. Heti sighed and looked at Rebecca with some helplessness: "When can you? Learn magic outside of fireball..."

    Rebecca shyly bowed his head: "Sorry, aunt."

    "Don''t be so easy to show the appearance of nothing, even if you apologize, don''t make your head low like this," Herti squinted at her forehead. "You are already a person who inherits the title, do you know? Your performance today... ... To be honest, the ancestor was probably disappointed, although he did not show it."

    Rebecca suddenly got nervous: "So... what?"

    Heti groaned and sighed: "Hey, what can you do? Look at the way the family is now. I am afraid that no child of Cecil can satisfy the ancestors. What we look like today... and the family The glory is too disproportionate."

    Rebecca grinned hard. For her, she grew up in accordance with the life track of the general aristocratic children. Recently, she experienced a series of things that greatly exceeded her cognition. There is no teacher. Telling her how to face these things - whether it is the attack of magic waves and monsters, or the fact that the ancestors climbed out of the coffin - all this made the young Viscount Miss feel helpless.

    After a moment of silence, Rebecca finally got the courage: "Aunt, you think the ancestor... Is he really resurrected?"

    Hetty looked at Rebecca''s eyes and she could easily guess the prostitute''s mind.

    "Do you doubt the ancestor or doubt the resurrection of the ancestors?"

    "Actually, I know I shouldn''t doubt it, but it''s a bit unbelievable."

    "I am the same, but the truth is in front of me," Herti shook her head. "I still remember the first lesson that every magic apprentice must learn? It''s not a theoretical knowledge and a magic formula, but a maxim: true. It runs counter to common sense, but the truth is always true. This sentence is also true in areas other than magic."

    Seeing Rebecca thinking, Heti whispered: "No matter what the ancestors recovered from their long sleep, the resurrection of the Cecil family ancestors must be a fact..."

    Betty looked at the two hostesses and found that they couldn''t understand what they were talking about, so they bowed their heads and continued to hold her baby''s pan in a daze.

    Soon, Gao Wen, who went hunting, led three soldiers and an amber back.

    The hunting was not very rich, but it was quite satisfactory. They brought back three rabbits and two large birds with unrecognizable feathers and gorgeous feathers. By the way, they also picked up a lot of wild fruits. Filling your stomach should be no problem.

    Looking at the amber hand and foot and skillfully handling the body of the prey, Gao Wen snorted: "I also said that I would not hunt. Is your skill so skillful as the gray elf in the moss forest?"

    Moslin is a vast forest on the border of the Angulei tribe in the Kingdom of Ansu and the west. The Grey Elves, a subspecies of the elves, living in the moss forest, are considered to be the best hunters in the world. They are better at chasing prey in the jungle, and they are even better than the forest elves. After Gao Wen found that he really needed to make up the common sense of the world, he turned over his memory in his mind when he was idle. The knowledge in this area was just found, so he took it here and learned to use it.

    Try to pretend that you are a local, red-haired.jpg.

    Amber cleaned up the viscera of the gorgeous big bird and said it was not lifted. "It¡¯s really a big hero seven hundred years ago. You have to say a few hundred years about the gray elf. History, do you know that the gray elf is now importing and exporting medicinal herbs, is it not hunting?"

    Gao Wen: "..."

    Amber kept moving, and skillfully put the packed prey on a long wooden stick, placed it next to the campfire, and then looked at Gao Wen: "I told you, I really can''t hunt, although I Half of the elves are of pedigree, but since I was recording, I have lived in the human society. It is an old thief who has raised me a lot..."

    "Then your craft..."

    "Although I won''t hunt, I will steal chickens." Amber smiled like a child who could talk to the party after he had dug up the graves of the people. "This technique was learned at that time."

    Gao Wen: "..."

    Next to Herti, when he heard the amber, he frowned slightly: "It¡¯s really vulgar."

    Amber swayed his fingers: "Yes, I am vulgar. Who made me a thief? I can only occasionally touch a few copper plates from the pockets of passers-by, but you can live in the castle from the pockets of the people. The aristocrat of money."

    Miss Amber¡¯s voice did not fall, and the long sword in the hand of Byron¡¯s knight was ¡°squeaky¡± and she was squirted and placed on her neck.

    The half-elf''s cold sweat came out on the spot.

    Gao Wen waved his hand and let Byron close the sword, then curiously looked at the amber: "I am strange, if you don''t say anything, just rely on your mouth, how come you have not been killed today?"

    Miss Half Elf hasn''t heard anything yet, and Gao Wen has already imitated her voice and shook her head and said: "Escape is first class - is it?"

    amber:"¡­¡­"

    "Oh, what are the conflicts of class contradictions? Let''s put them aside. Now we are a person on board," Gao Wen sighed and touched a fruit from the side and put it on his lips. "Everyone recovers first." Physical strength, the legal system''s time to meditate to restore mana, must start before noon. We have been underground for one night, can not waste the next whole day."

    "Betty, let''s put that one aside," Rebecca glanced at his little maid and kindly reminded him, "I can''t use it now."

    Betty looked at her mistress and looked at the pan in her hand as if he was in hesitation.

    Gao Wen was a little curious: "Why do you always hold this pot?"

    Betty seemed a little afraid of Gao Wen. She shrank her neck and clutched the handle of the pot: "Mrs. Hansen told me that I will be responsible for frying sausages and breads in the future... use this pan."

    "Mrs. Hansen is responsible for managing the kitchen in the castle," Hetty whispered to Gao Wen. "But it is dead."

    Gao Wen sighed and looked at the little girl with freckles on her face.

    "This pot is yours, it will be yours in the future," he said. "Now you can put it aside and come over to eat."

    (Second more!!)

 Chapter 12ï¼š shadow

    Anonymous jungle.

    In this area of ??development that is far from the center of civilization, similar unnamed areas can be seen everywhere - although all land has lords, not all land can be reclaimed.

    The kingdom has no extra manpower and resources to develop the border areas close to the wasteland, and because the elves have helped humans build a magnificent wall that surrounds the tower of the sentinel and stretches the entire wasteland, the contemporary countries do not. There is a need to hoard too much force at the border to deal with monsters that occasionally wander from the waste soil, so the border is in such a vicious circle of continuing recession.

    There is not only one way to go from Cecil to the north of Tanzan, but the most recent one is to go through the forest. If you choose another route, you have to bypass the entire area, or you have to go through a more dangerous area, which is not a wise choice.

    The deeper the forest, the darker the sky, and the thicker leaves on the ground become more annoying. Although it is not a big forest here, a forest that is not disturbed by humans and arrogantly grows, so that Gao Wen has risen and gained insight. In the past, he lived in the artificial jungle cast by reinforced concrete. For many years, he could only look at the world from a far-away perspective. At this moment, he personally stepped into it and realized that his imagination of the natural environment was too superficial.

    But fortunately, he is gradually getting used to this body. The physical strength and comprehensive qualities of the body itself make it easier for him to face the challenge of survival in the wilderness. The Byron Knight and Amber are also nowhere to wear mountains. Lin¡¯s experience, this road is still not so bad.

    Only Herti is suffering a bite--even if the Cecil family has fallen, it is still a noble family with a long history and direct loyalty to the king. Herti, who is born among them, is a lady of the roots. In the aristocratic circle, the lady has been arduous and hard-working, but in the face of the challenges of nature, she really needs some experience.

    Besides, a mage, physical strength itself is not likely to be strong.

    Rebecca¡¯s performance made Gao Wen a little surprised: the girl who looks like a female high school student on the earth didn¡¯t fall behind the road, running in a forest without a road at all, even worse than those who were tall and tall. Gao Wen asked curiously. Rebecca was a little embarrassed when answering: "I was crazy when I was young, always running around like a boy, even exploring the woods of the territory. At that time I still Did not show magical talent, my father thought that I might be trained as a knight... The result made him disappointed. But although I can''t walk the knight''s way, I usually pay attention to exercise. After all, I said it in the ancestral training. To be a lord who can protect the people, you first need a strong body..."

    Gao Wen nodded silently. Although the N+1 layer granddaughter sometimes had his head like a door, it was quite simple and honest.

    This is rare in the aristocratic circle.

    The N-year-old granddaughter who is already unable to breathe is still not learning.

    "There may be some monsters in the depths of this forest, but it won''t be strong," the Byron Knight used a long sword to pick up a black thing from the ground. The group slowly became at the tip of his sword. Transparent, and gradually dissipated in the air, "shadow elements are enriched, the center of the woodland should have a natural magic focus, but it should be a weak one."

    "It must be very weak," Amber said in his hand, turning a delicate little dagger. While talking about the situation around him, "If there is a high-quality magic focus, this forest must have been announced by the Secret Society or the Star Masters Association. They have been their sites since ancient times. And there are no obvious variations in the surrounding plants...therein that the enrichment of elements here is not even affected by flowers and plants."

    Gao Wen looked at the two wild survival experts a little unexpectedly: "How do you understand?"

    Rebecca looked at Byron: "Before allegiance to my father, Uncle Byron used to be a mercenary."

    Byron doesn''t seem to be used to mentioning the past: "It''s all gone, Miss."

    The little dagger in the hand of Amber turned more and more cheerful: "Hey, look like a vicissitude, who hasn''t ordered it yet?"

    Although Miss Half Elf''s face is "my past is very powerful, so you come to ask me how good" expression, but Gao Wen is not intended to cooperate with this girl''s performance. From this short one-and-a-half-day contact, he is enough to understand some of the other''s temperament. Her rich field knowledge is due to the fact that she will be chased by the patrol team and then have to drill down. In the wilderness, the wilderness is only able to survive, but if you really want to ask, she will definitely not say so. She will definitely make a thrilling and magnificent story for you - for example, once traveled the whole continent and talked with the Elf King... ...

    During the speech, they have already walked a little further into the deeper part of the forest. The surrounding trees grow denser and denser, and the skylight that shines through the canopy to the ground is even more sparse.

    Gao Wen looked up, and between the shadows of the shadows, the big day was divided into tiny pieces of light, as if there was a huge plate that was buckled in the sky, and the sun shining on it seemed to be more cold. some.

    The weakest Betty couldn''t help but sneeze. She felt her hands cold and the pans almost fell to the ground.

    Amber stopped the small movement of the dagger. She suddenly fell down. A pair of light-colored scorpions flashed with a vigilant look. She looked at Gao Wen and spoke out a white breath when she spoke: "You don''t feel it... now this temperature A bit too low?"

    Herti suddenly blinked, and the fatigue before her rush was suppressed. She lifted her wand and slammed it on the ground, and quickly recited a spell of a mouthful: detecting distortion.

    This is a general-purpose magic. It can be learned from the second level of the official wizard. The magician has reached the corresponding spell model. The spell has no offense. Its function is to detect a certain range of hidden. Energy phenomena, such as hidden magic traps or invisible energy fields. In the case of a full cast, detecting the distortion can detect a level of energy that is one level higher than the caster level - and Hetty is a third level master.

    From the professional level, Herti''s third-level wizard (lower-level peak) is weaker than Byron, who has entered the middle stage (although it is only the primary stage), but from the perspective of magic convenience and versatility, her spells Can play a greater role than force.

    As the effect of detecting distortions was launched, Gao Wen found that there was fog around.

    No, it is not fog, but the spiritual energy that has been hidden before, and is already rich enough to affect the material world.

    They gathered from all sides and continued to enrich and strengthen. At this moment, they were so thick that they could hardly see the trees dozens of meters away. In the tumultuous pale fog, there were still some faintly visible. The shadow of the dragonfly flashed past.

    Betty¡¯s eyes widened in horror, and she was about to scream, but she was stunned by Gao Wen¡¯s mouth: ¡°Hey, don¡¯t make a noise, it will alarm the things in the fog.¡±

    The little girl''s eyes widened, and the tears almost flowed out. She grabbed the pan in her hand and tried to nod.

    Gao Wen couldn''t help but shook his head: I was not scared and cried when I saw the dragon. At this time, I was scared like this. It is really different from people''s weaknesses.

    "What are these?" Rebecca was a little scared. She clenched her staff. There were already some small Mars jumping at the tip of the staff. "When are we surrounded by these things?"

    "There is a fog of grievances, hell," Herti bit her teeth. "How come this way?"

    In the fog of resentment, Gao Wen has found the corresponding knowledge in memory. It is a product that can be produced naturally or artificially. Naturally, it is more common: in the place where the shadow energy gathers and the undead wanders, The fog of grievances has a very low probability. It is part of the shadow environment, but it is also affected by the undead atmosphere, which becomes extremely destructive. However, this fog is invisible after it appears - it will form and grow in the spiritual world, and in the material world, people can''t even see a trace.

    Unless the victim has stepped into the depths of the fog.

    It will slowly kill the victim who accidentally entered it, and accomplish this process through the low temperature and the illusion and fear of invading the mind. If ordinary people mistakenly enter it, many times will not understand until they die. What happened because they couldn''t see anything until they died.

    Dense fog will not appear until the moment when their souls fall into the shadow world, and occupy all their dying memories.

    Artificially creating a fog of grievances is also possible, but the conditions are too harsh, the requirements of the caster are extremely high, and the effect is not as good as most of the same level of spells, so those dark psychics will not waste time on this. .

    Gao Wen has drawn out his pioneer''s sword, but he has not carried out any attack: the fog of grievance is very special, although it will be hurt as long as it enters its scope, but in fact it will not actively attack at first, and those injuries are only It is an intrinsic property of the "negative environment", and it will only be violent when the "things" in the fog are disturbed.

    The fog of resentment after the violent storm is very difficult to deal with.

    Gao Wen did not allow the fog to be disturbed, so he did not order an attack, but cautiously searched for the weak points of the fog, ready to wait for an opportunity to break out, but just as he did, a gentle, ethereal laugh The sound suddenly came into his ear from a certain depth in the fog.

    Mom and a chicken are actually being played by a group of fog!

    Gao Wen immediately raised the sword and waved it in the direction of the sound. A dark red fire then detached from the blade, splitting a faint image that emerged from the fog into two.

    "Set the fire in the fog and go and wear a white one!"

 Chapter 13ï¼š Shadow world

    The ethereal and strange laughter is constantly coming from the fog, as if a frivolous woman is laughing at the lost people who are in the fog, the phantom that was smashed in two by Gao Wenyi¡¯s sword is indeed gone, but in the next In an instant, it completed the reorganization in another part of the fog.

    This group of grievances and fogs... is actually sane!

    After realizing this, Hetty felt a slight cold sweat on his forehead.

    The fog first made the illusion of unconsciousness, so that everyone thought that the situation was not so critical and tried to seek opportunities to break through, but in the process, as time went by, everyone¡¯s physical strength will be weakened by the fog, and wait until When Gao Wen and his party really began to break through, everyone''s state must have been damaged to varying degrees. At that time, the grievances in the fog suddenly shot, and the consequences would be unimaginable.

    But perhaps it is the inherent flaw of the undead creatures in the mind, the smirk from the fog destroys its (or their own) trap.

    Even so, the situation is still bad.

    It is difficult for ordinary soldiers to face such strange enemies. They can only resist the malicious and fear that constantly leaks out of the fog with the tenacity of tempering on weekdays. Betty, who has no fighting power, is the first time. Was escorted to the center of the team. The steel sword in the hands of the Byron Knights was filled with hot heat. He used this sword to constantly dispel the ubiquitous chills and cut off the countless phantom arms that came out of the fog, and under his guard Herti and Rebecca can have a relatively stable casting environment.

    Heidi chanted the mantra, constantly using a variety of low-level auxiliary spells to weaken the power of the surrounding fog, but Rebecca''s attack was much more rude - she wielded the staff, the magic released from the beginning to the end only one - Fireball.

    Large and small fireballs flew from Rebecca''s stick head into the fog, causing a series of explosions, but the effect was not really good: the flame did have a certain amount of gram production for the undead creatures, but the sorrowful fog is a kind of Very special thing, it is thin and wide, there is no entity that can withstand the explosion damage, a fireball bursts in the fog, and most of its lethality will be lost.

    "Don''t use fireball!" Gao Wen noticed Rebecca''s fighting style, and quickly reminded him, "With a wide range of spells - the power is not too big, the range must be big! Otherwise these fogs will spread all the attacks. !"

    Rebecca shouted: "But I only use fireball!"

    Gao Wen was shocked: "What?!"

    "Rebecca only fireball!" Herti''s voice was almost mad, "Learning for five years, it will be this trick!"

    Rebecca blushes and is annoyed with his dullness in magical genius. She brings together the powerful magic, almost squeezing it into a spell model, and then wielding the staff. A large washbasin... The fireball technique flew to the most densely populated place.

    There is no such thing as an emergency breakthrough in a sudden shock.

    This far exceeds the standard fireball technique, which caused a far more than standard explosion. Even the fog in front of everyone has become thinner. However, in the next moment, the gap in the fog is refilled, and even worse. Gao Wen suddenly heard a roar of fear and anger behind him.

    A family warrior''s eyes were red, and the negative force transmitted by the sorrowful fog finally completely defeated the soldier''s soul, and the damage on the soul was immediately reflected on the body: his skin quickly dried up like a dried parchment. Pale, the whole person is also mad in the bark, he raised the sword high, began to frantically slash, as if in all directions are life and death enemies.

    The other two fighters nearby reacted for the first time. After avoiding the unscrupulous attack of the other party, they swarmed and held down the poor guy who had gone crazy.

    The soldier who was held down was struggling, and the flesh and blood seemed to be violently squirming and twisting away from the body. He was glaring and screaming and screaming: "Kill me! Kill me!"

    However, in the eyes of the other two soldiers, the blood color is also like a cloud, and they are gradually gathering together. They have no response to the request for the same robes.

    They are also about to lose their minds.

    When Gao Wen saw it, he immediately slammed the pioneer''s sword into the earth and mobilized the original strength of the body according to the method recorded in his mind: "Mental shock!"

    This is one of the few abilities of the Cavaliers to be able to act on the soul. The powerful willpower will sweep through the battlefield, causing a strong psychological pressure on all hostile targets, and it can also have a strong inspiring effect on one''s own personnel.

    In the role of mental shock, the two soldiers quickly got rid of the state of fear, but the poor guys who were pressed to the ground by them had completely destroyed the soul by the fog of grievances. After struggling for a few times, they no longer moved.

    Gao Wen¡¯s eyes swept across the battlefield quickly. He saw that the fog around him did not show signs of weakening. Instead, he appeared to be more and more intense in the attack of Herti and Rebecca, and in the position of the original three soldiers, Betty didn''t know when it had disappeared.

    "Where is Betty?!" Gao Wen was nervous and shouted, "Betty!"

    Amber jumped out from the nearby shadow: "I just saw the little girl running into the fog - looking like a sleepwalker!"

    "Oops... she lost her mind," Gao Wen was shocked. "How can this strange and foggy situation be so strange?!"

    Amber was horrified: "I don''t know what is strange, but the situation is already terrible!"

    "There is no sign of disappointment in the fog of grievances. It is reasonable to say that it has been attacked for so long. The fog of the powerful ones should be weakened a bit." Gao Wenfei said quickly that he made judgments based on the knowledge in his mind, even though those Memory is not his, but he found that as long as they take the initiative to move, they will be as good as their original knowledge and experience. "And we have also judged before, the magic focus here will not be very strong, so ordinary magic Focus, how can this kind of sorrowful fog that can even produce intelligence?"

    Amber is very smart, and it says: "You mean that this fog is not naturally generated? Is there anything like artificial energy sources to maintain it?"

    ¡°It¡¯s not necessarily an artificial energy source, but there must be something to maintain it¡ª¡± Gao Wen frowned and stared at the fog, as if he wanted to penetrate the fog with his eyes and see its essence. ¡°And that¡¯s that it¡¯s maintained. Things should be nearby, but we are blinded by perception and can''t see it at all!"

    "But Ms. Hetty has used the detection to distort..." Amber said confusedly, then suddenly opened his eyes. "...Is it not at this level?!"

    The voice did not fall, Gao Wen looked at the half-elf lady suddenly stepped back, the whole person disappeared into the air out of thin air.

    No, she has not disappeared.

    Gao Wen noticed that there was an abnormal shadow floating on the nearby ground. It was a vague silhouette of a human figure. It was faintly recognizable as the outline of amber. This shadow only has no outline of the body as if the teleport is generally nearby. Jumping and shifting between the planes, sometimes appearing on the surface, sometimes appear on the nearby trunk, and after a few jumps, the track is completely lost.

    It is not a true shadow, but amber walking in the shadow state on the edge of the material world and projecting the "reflection" in the material world.

    Such a simple and violent "shadow walking" made Gao Wen open his eyes.

    What is the origin of this half-elf thief?

    Not waiting for Gao Wen to raise more questions, the figure of Amber suddenly appeared in the air again. She rushed to the side. Gao Wengang wanted to open the door and asked her to grab the arm and then pull it hard.

    Gao Wen took a moment, then felt that he had passed through a cold, illusory barrier, and his vision was once again focused, and the surrounding environment had changed.

    Everything loses color, and there are only black and white colors left between the heavens and the earth. A thin mist shrouds the world, and the fog is cold, but it does not have the power to take off vitality like the fog of grievances.

    Gao Wen looked around and found that the jungle had disappeared, but there were dry stumps one by one on the surrounding ground. The position of the stumps exactly matched the position of the trees in the forest.

    And everyone, including Hedi, stood not far from him, but they stood in the same place as the petrochemical magic, and they didn''t move.

    Rebecca¡¯s position is far from Gavin¡¯s. She maintains a tight-fitting staff with a tight face. Her eyes have no look. She has turned into a gray-white ¡°statue¡± and she looks at the front so empty. The texture is like a rough ceramic.

    The black mist of the silk is rising from the nearby ground, drilling into their bodies and creating tiny cracks in their ceramic body.

    This strange and horrific scene made Gao Wen subconsciously look at his own hands. After confirming that the hands were still human limbs, he was relieved. Then he clenched the Blazers'' sword and walked quickly toward Rebecca. Cut off those black fog that are obviously harmful.

    But just after taking half a step, Amber suddenly appeared beside him, and Miss Half Elf clutched his arm tightly: "Don''t get close, the external force can''t help them, and accidentally it will make the situation worse."

    Gao Wen looked at the amber at the moment with horror - she had another look in this black and white world.

    Her hair grew longer, and it seemed to float behind her without gravity. The light brown scorpion was filled with a touch of golden brilliance at this moment, and a black smoke like a flame gathered around her feet and repeated. The process of cohesion-dissipation.

    There is no corresponding thing in the memory of Gao Wen Cecil to explain the foreground image.

    "Don''t ask me too much, you asked me not to say that it would be embarrassing - especially if I just dug your grave, it would make me feel guilty," Amber said quickly. "Our time Limited, I am the first time I have entered such a ''deep'' place, and then bring you, God knows how long it can last."

    ¡°Where is this?¡± Gao Wen asked the question he was most concerned about.

    "The shadow world," Amber said faintly, and screamed at the place where Heti and others were, "Look."

    It was where Betty and the soldiers stayed at the beginning, but one of the soldiers had fallen to the ground at the moment and turned into countless pale pieces - really like broken porcelain, while others and Rebec Like the card, it still maintains the action and demeanor when it is just in contact with the fog of grievances.

    But at the foot of the little maid Betty, there is a row of small footprints that shimmer with glimmers extending forward...

 Chapter 14ï¼š Wild Master

    Shadow world.

    Gao Wen does not know how human beings today understand the dark world, but in those memories that have been inherited, the Gangbuk empire more than 700 years ago has been studied in this respect - those who are deceased Throughout the day, scholars are staring at the boring books and data, staring at the lattice ruler buried in the magic well to speculate on the true appearance of the world, and a classic model to describe the "layering" of the world.

    In this classic model, scholars believe that the world is divided into several "boundary layers", the uppermost layer is the most stable material world, and everything is regular, can be directly contacted, easy to observe, and also the world The boundary layer in which most living things live; under the material world, it is the shadow world that most humans cannot directly contact. The shadow world is a distorted reflection of the material world. It is impossible for ordinary humans to directly touch and observe it, but it can Perceive and measure it through the magic and spiritual skills; from the shadow world to the shadow world, it is a more illusory area, the reflection of the shadow world, it has reached any magic and spiritual power Unexplored, some lucky magicians caught a few shadow creatures with basic reason and communication, and guessed the existence of the shadow world from the words of those creatures.

    Some radical scholars have extended this classic model. They think that there may be a deeper boundary under the shadow world, but that layer is already in the realm of the gods, which was created by the creation **** when it was built. The "foundation of origin" is no longer a category that mortals can study.

    According to Gao Wen''s understanding, this model is like a layer of translucent kraft paper. The real world image is at the forefront, and the shadow of this real image is projected on a layer of paper. The more it goes back, the more Blur distortion.

    He and Amber are on the back of the first piece of paper - the shadow world.

    Even the second layer is already the place where most humans have never set foot.

    He is wisely not asking why Amber has the ability to enter the shadow world at this time - and judging from the words of Amber, she is also the first time to "go into such a deep place", most of the questions are not available. What is the answer.

    There are still many secrets in this world that are worth exploring. Many things can be seen without hanging in the sky for many years.

    After a simple judgment, Gao Wen felt that following Betty''s footprints was the only breakthrough.

    But before leaving the scene, he still looked back a little uncomfortably. Heti and Rebecca and others were still standing there in the state of "porcelain dolls". Their bodies are resisting the fog of the vulture in the real world. Invasion, but in the projection of the shadow world, they were still at the moment of attack, and the black mist that permeated from the ground was constantly disintegrating them.

    Fortunately, they still have a period of time based on the speed of the fog.

    "Perhaps this is the true state of the fog of grievances," Amber also glanced at Gao Wen''s line of sight and shook his head and said, "How much do you find if you sell it to the Secret Society or the Star Masters Association?"

    "They will pour you a potion and tie a record spar on your head. The last exile will throw you into the shadow world and use it as a human flesh." Gao Wenbai took a look at the amber. "Follow, the matter is important." ""

    Amber is still thinking after he is behind Gao Wen: "But you can let me out. How do you say that it is also the founding father of Ansu? Can they still give medicine to the ancestors?"

    "What do you think?" Gao Wen twitched his mouth. "They are willing to hang me on the wall, write on the book, on the table, even the king is willing to lead the family every year to give me a bouquet. I have three days off myself - I can make a good reputation without risk, but if this ancestor really came out of the coffin, the first reaction of the wave that I used to put on the table was probably to take me back. In the coffin, and then nailed more than two hundred nails in all directions, it is estimated that the lead will be filled with lead..."

    Amber scared and stunned: "Why?!"

    Gao Wen glanced at this unopened half-elf and threw it back without saying: "Because the three-day sweeping graves in the country are gone!!"

    After saying this, Gao Wen walked forward with a big stride, leaving amber to react in the back for a long time and suddenly picked it up: "Wait a minute! You made a mistake! Give you a grave when you don''t have a holiday! Only give the first king of the founding nation It¡¯s only three days off! You are dead early, so don¡¯t know...¡±

    Gao Wen almost planted it.

    However, although he dispelled the idea that Amber sold the Shadows Intelligence, Gao Wen had his own plans. He was curious about this shadow world, or... He was curious about the whole world.

    So one day, he has to figure it out.

    The string of footprints did not extend far.

    Perhaps the environment of the shadow world is so special that the habit of judging the distance between the material world is difficult to take effect here. Gao Wen and Amber just walked a short distance along the footprints, and a wooden house suddenly appeared in front of them.

    The wooden house was small and broken. I don''t know how long it has been standing here. You can see a circle of broken fence around the wooden house. Looking at the sparseness of the fence, I am afraid that it has not played any defense role. In the corner of the wooden house, Gao Wen noticed a touch of color.

    It is the color of the moss, which is extraordinarily abrupt in this black and white world, and as time goes on, that little color is rapidly fading away.

    Betty''s footprints extend all the way to the front of the log house.

    Amber took out his little dagger and nervously stroked it on the chest: "When you wait for the old man to drive directly into the gods, rush in and cut the melon and cut vegetables. I will give you a back..."

    Gao Wen thought about it, restrained the axe''s collar and threw her into the smashing of the mine, but pressed one hand on the hilt of the Blazer''s sword, and the other hand carefully pushed the grayish white. The door.

    However, no attacks have hit.

    Inside the wooden house is just an ordinary room, old and broken, like a black and white old photo.

    But there are people inside.

    A man with a beard and a shabby robes sitting behind a square table in the middle of the wooden house, he was so embarrassed and vicissitude that Gao Wen could not judge his true age, and behind the man, he could see two pendulums. A wooden stand full of bottles and cans and an old alchemy stand.

    The equipment needed for the magic experiment can be seen everywhere in the house, but they all pile up with more tattered debris. Any normal mage will see this shabby scene and I will probably cry. impulse.

    The man behind the square looked up and looked at Gao Wen¡¯s direction. He showed a stiff smile: ¡°Ah, the guest ¨C I haven¡¯t had a guest in my lab for a long time. And still two?¡±

    Amber poked out a small head from Gao Wen¡¯s side. The half-elf girl¡¯s face was full of vigilance: ¡°No... no fight?¡±

    Gao Wen didn''t pull the sword, but he didn''t let his hand leave the hilt too far. He kept the attackable state and stepped into the log cabin: "We passed by and came to find someone - it was a girl of about fifteen or six years old. She is holding a pan..."

    However, the man behind the desk did not seem to hear Gao Wen. He just smiled slowly and nodded slightly. "Please find a place to sit. Anne is preparing for lunch. There is no place to rest in the deep forest. If you don''t want to give up, Stay here for dinner."

    "Annie?" Gao Wen asked subconsciously.

    "It''s my daughter," the man smiled. "It''s very well-behaved."

    At this time, the girl¡¯s exclamation came from the side: "Master?"

    Gao Wen followed the sound and saw Betty standing in front of a small door in the corner of the wooden house with a surprised look.

    "Betty? You are fine," Gao Wen said with a sigh of relief. "I am here to pick you up."

    However, Betty shook his head slightly, and the man behind the square table also looked at the little girl and gently asked: "Annie, is lunch ready?"

    Betty cleverly nodded: "It¡¯s fast, Dad."

    The little girl turned and went back to the kitchen. Gao Wen and Amber exchanged a look. After confirming that the weird men behind the square table had no reaction, they followed.

    Betty is cooking in the kitchen, using her baby-like pan. A cluster of pale flames jumped in the hob, and the sausages on the pan were sizzling.

    Amber¡¯s focus is very clear: ¡°Can you cook in the shadow world?¡±

    "What is going on?" Gao Wen came to Betty and asked in a low voice.

    Judging from the girl''s demeanor, she was not affected by spells such as mental control, but she stayed here to cook with her own will, and called the eccentric man outside as "dad" - this is a bit Strange.

    "I don''t understand very well," Betty''s face showed as always a bit of a confused look. "But the outside person seems to treat me as his daughter..."

    Amber¡¯s eyes widened: ¡°Then you are so obedient to be a dad?¡±

    Betty shook her head: "He is very poor...so I want to give him a meal and go."

    Gao Wen and Amber face each other.

    Then Betty suddenly reached out and squatted in her maid''s skirt pocket, and took out an old note and handed it to Gao Wen.

    "Master, give - this is what the man gave me. I don''t quite understand a lot of things inside, but you should be able to understand."

    Gao Wen took the notebook, which was not very thick, and opened it and hurriedly looked at the last few pages.

    Amber curiously put his head in front: "What? I look at me... Magic formula? Rune sorting?"

    The half-elf lady, who was confused by the complicated symbols and calculations, looked up and looked at Gao Wen with a look: "Is the strange old man still a mage?"

    "Strictly speaking, it is a wild mage," Gao Wen rolled up his notebook and knocked it on the amber head. "And when you saw so many magical experimental instruments, you still didn''t see it!"

 Chapter 15ï¼š Smoke disappears

    In the dark world of black and white, Gao Wen, Amber, Betty, and an unknown wild mage are sitting in the shacks, with Betty¡¯s just-made lunch in front of them - simple Bread slices, fried sausages, and some vegetable soups.

    It''s all colorless, like old black and white photos.

    Gao Wen didn''t mean to change the food in front of his eyes. Although he could indeed cook in the shadow world, he really couldn''t be sure of the consequences of his living human being (probably) if he ate something in the shadow world.

    Amber and Betty next to it did not move the knife and fork.

    The wild mage across the table did not urge them. He just silently ate the food in front of him and looked very quiet.

    A strange tacit understanding lingers in the wooden house.

    The first thing to break the silence is Gao Wen: "How long have you been here?"

    "It¡¯s been a long time," said the Wild Master, putting his knife and fork down, and he looked polite. "From the second year I left the Secret Society, I settled here."

    ¡°Have you been a member of the Secret Society?¡± Gao Wen asked unexpectedly. ¡°I thought you were always a wild mage.¡±

    ¡°I was originally a second-level member of the Secret Society,¡± said the wild mage quietly. ¡°I am a lame speller according to the standards of the Secret Society. I am good at calculation and reasoning, but lack it to transform it into a spell model. The ability, in other words, my level of casting is always in the first stage, such a Master, in the secret law will be unpopular."

    "So they drove you away?" Amber felt incredible. She knows that a real mage is very valuable, even if his level of casting is very lame - just for the masters of the secret law, in the eyes of ordinary people, even a mage who can only release a small fireball is also unacceptable. Big men, even if these grassroots casters are not valued in the secret law, they will not be swept away.

    "I left myself," Wild Master shook his head and turned to look at Betty. "For my daughter, I have to leave in order to cure her."

    Betty squinted at the wild mage and then nodded.

    Gao Wen did not do more entanglement on this issue, but stared at the eyes of the wild mage, holding the hilt of the long-winged sword in his right hand and slowly said: "You should know what we are doing - we don''t have Too much time can be wasted."

    The stiff and dull expression of the wild mage finally changed slightly. His body shook a little, then he bowed his head: "...Guest, I don''t really understand what you mean."

    Betty looked at Gao Wen a little nervously: "Master?"

    Gao Wen frowned, and after a moment he took his hand off the blade of the Blazers'' sword. He slowed his breath: "Take a wait."

    The wild mage bowed his head and continued to eat his own meal in a quiet and silent way. His only extra action during the eating process was to look up from time to time and look at Betty next to him.

    The food is finally finished, and Gao Wen cannot wait indefinitely.

    The wild mage ate the last bite of sausage, and then carefully cleaned the soup in the soup dish with a piece of bread. He finished the meal and looked up at Betty''s direction - but his eyes did not focus on Betty at all. But focus on more distant places. His body swayed and seemed to be standing up, but he struggled several times without success.

    Finally, Betty helped him up.

    "Dad, I am leaving," the little girl held the arm of the wild mage and confirmed that the other party stood still before releasing her hand. She moved to Gao Wen''s side in a small step. "Miss Rebecca and Mrs. Herti are still waiting for me. - And the lord is here too."

    The wild mage''s lips twitched, and finally nodded lightly. His expression had calmed down and he carefully explained: "Don''t mess with the things that strangers give." "Go to sleep on time." "Remember to listen to the teacher." "Do not fight with other children."

    The brilliance of reason is gradually fading from the eyes of this poor man, and Gao Wen knows that all he is talking about now is a proverb.

    Although he had not been awake much before the whole process.

    The figure of the wild mage gradually faded, but in the darker shadow, there was suddenly a flame-like thing burning. Gao Wen had been waiting for this moment. He quickly pulled out the sword of the pioneer, the blade. There was a faint glimmer of light on it.

    Amber quickly pulled Betty into his arms and caught the girl''s eyes in time.

    Gao Wen pierced the sword into the flame of the wild mage''s chest. The flame violently shook. The wild wizard who had already turned toward the evil spirit suddenly stopped transforming. The illusory figure quickly re-solidified into a solid, and then the flaming flame swallowed up. He, and burned his whole person into a horrible coke.

    After burning for half a minute, the body was completely wiped out.

    The sound of rubbing and rubbing came from all directions, and the cabin quickly disintegrated after losing the owner. The cracks in the eyes filled the walls and the roof, and the pale light of the outside world was spilled through the cracks on the board. In the house.

    Gao Wen took Amber and Betty and ran out of the house quickly, and just as they ran out, the wooden house collapsed completely.

    The collapsed wooden house ignited a fire in front of their eyes. The fire lasted for a short time, as if it were not a wooden house, but a paper house.

    While the wooden house gradually turned into ashes and drifted with the wind, Amber suddenly pulled Gao Wen¡¯s arm and pointed at the foundation of the wooden house and screamed: "Hey! Look at that!"

    Gao Wenjing looked and saw that under the ash of the wooden house, a flashing line was brightening, and the light passed through the floating ash, which gradually formed a complex and huge structure - it was a large-scale array. appearance.

    "This is probably the highest achievement of the wild mage in this life," Gao Wen nodded slightly. "Probably it was this problem that caused the law to fall into this situation."

    During the speech, Betty''s figure began to gradually turn into a floating light spot, which flew two times in the original place, and then quickly flew in the direction of Gao Wen and Amber.

    Amber looked down at his hands, and the hands that had turned gray were re-emerging, and as the color returned to her and Gao Wen, the rejection of the shadows became more apparent. .

    Some of the shadows are condensed from the scent of the surrounding mist. They are completely devoid of form, but they are obviously not good. The native residents in the shadow world finally smell the atmosphere of the outsiders, and some of the things in the shallowest layer come out. It is gathering like a hyena that smells bloody.

    "We must withdraw!" Amber said to Gao Wen, "This place does not welcome us!"

    Gao Wen finally looked at the ruins of the hut and took the glowing lines and symbols into his mind. Then he pulled the arm of Amber: "Go!"

    After a brief dizziness, the real world scene once again appeared in front of him.

    The fog of grievances has dissipated, the jungle has returned to its original appearance, and Rebecca and Herti, who have already taken off their forces, are supporting each other under a tree. The Byron Knights supported the body with a long sword and barely guarded the two women. Next to the owner, the two soldiers who survived have fallen to the ground.

    Betty should be the best of all people - she is standing in front of Rebecca with her pan, as if this dull expression has solidified on her face.

    When Heti saw Gao Wen, he immediately supported the body and stood up: "The ancestor - it''s great that you are safe!"

    Then she saw the amber followed by Gao Wen, and her face turned subtle: "Is this thief not running away?"

    "Hey! What do you mean by this difference!" Amber suddenly picked up like a cat who had stepped on his tail. "I told your ancestors that you just went to the shadow world and died in a lifetime. You are so good! Old woman in the brain..."

    Hetiwan didn''t think that the thief lady dared to face the street with her own face. It was not easy to look at her face: "Stop! It is rude! You know what it is like to offend the nobility..."

    Gao Wen quickly inserted in the middle of the round: "Don''t make a noise, amber did not lie, we just did solve the crisis together - of course, she is behind her chest is really her fault..."

    The scene was quiet for a little, and Rebecca raised her hand cautiously: "Ancestral ancestor, just amber, a total of such a derogatory term was also given to you..."

    Herti¡¯s face is in love.

    Gao Wen: "..."

    Fortunately, Heti is also a person who knows the general body. He has not been entangled in these small problems for too long. After Gao Wen explained the things that happened before, all misunderstandings will disappear.

    And what Gao Wen and Amber saw in the shadow world surprised everyone. Even the Byron Knights who couldn''t understand the magic couldn''t help but listen for a long time.

    After all, this is an unimaginable experience.

    "Can you actually enter the shadow world?" Herti''s first concern was the special ability of Amber. She looked at Amber with a suspicion and looked up a few times, as if she had to see the answer from Miss Half Elf''s face. "Only The high-level wizards of the shadow system or the shadows of the gods of the gods have this ability. How do you do it?"

    Amber doesn''t look over his face: "I am the goddess of the night goddess?"

    Herti stared at her: "Don''t make a noise, can a goddess be beaten by Byron with a common steel sword?"

    "Forget it, don''t ask," Finally, Gao Wen prevented Herti from pursuing the bottom. "I have promised that she won''t pursue this - she will naturally say when she wants to say."

    The great ancestors of the Great Heaven and Earth are the biggest, Gao Wen is so open, and Heti can only choose to pay off his mark.

    "First bury the dead," the fog dissipated, the warmth returned to everyone, and everyone saw a little bit of physical strength. Gao Wen got up and came to the soldier who died because of the broken soul." He also fought bravely and should be buried like a warrior."

    The two surviving soldiers looked at Gao Wen with some surprise.

    Gao Wen is puzzled: "Why, what am I wrong?"

    "After he was a serf," the Knights of Byron came over from the side. "It was the Earl of the Earl who issued an order. His sons of serfs had the opportunity to enter the territory of the army and serve to redeem them. But he had just served for half a year, so he It is still a serf status, and such an identity cannot be buried as a soldier."

    Gao Wen frowned and looked at Rebecca: "Is this the case?"

    Rebecca immediately became nervous as if he had done something wrong: "I am sorry... but I think the serf system is really not... not very reasonable, so let them redeem them by serving. I know that this is not the rule. but¡­¡­"

    Gao Wen¡¯s brow stretched out slightly: ¡°No, I didn¡¯t blame you.¡±

    Then he bent down and fumbled for a coin from his arms and stuffed it into the chest pocket of the dead soldier, placing it in his heart.

    The coin was hand-placed by Charles I when he was buried six hundred years ago by Gavin Cecil.

    Amber realized what it was at the moment he saw the coin, then blinked his eyes: "Mom... at least half of the manor..."

    However, Gao Wen himself did not know anything about it. He just finished these things according to the rules in memory. Then he clap his hands and stand up: "Now someone redeemed the debt of his soul and buried him."

    Byron slightly hesitated: "But the rules..."

    Gao Wen glanced at him: "I am the rule."

 Chapter 16ï¼š Precursor

    In a place hundreds of meters away from the attacking place, Gao Wen found the cabin that had been turned into ruins.

    It fell between the trees, and it was judged from the burnt marks that it was a big fire from the inside out, but the fire did not spread farther away - perhaps a rain saved the forest in time. . The Byron Knight examined the traces left around the wooden house and determined that the fire should have occurred more than half a month ago.

    Heti detected a very thin magic reaction on the spot.

    "What we saw in the shadow world should be a reflection," Gao Wen looked at the wooden house that had been turned into a ruin on the hollow of the forest, and said his own judgment. "This wild mage has lived in this place for many years. It is located outside the territory, and even the Orion will not come, so no one knows that there is still a hermit."

    "The problem is... How did the accident happen?" Hetty frowned. "There is only a weak focus on the magic, and the strength of the wild mage who lives here is very low, even if one of his magic experiments is out of control, burned. It is impossible for this house to create a long projection in the shadow world, and it also creates such a powerful fog of grievances... The magic required for all this is not provided by a wild mage in the district."

    "Perhaps this note can answer your doubts." Gao Wen said, handing a dilapidated notebook to Herti.

    That was the note I had received from Betty in the shadow world. It was both the diary of the Unknown Wild Master and the research notes.

    Heti opened the second half of the note in accordance with Gao Wen¡¯s instructions and watched it carefully.

    "...Ansu 729, fire month, XX day. It has been moving to this place for half a year, and found a magic focus on the edge of the Cecil family''s territory, although the intensity is simply unable to share the public magic focus of the city of Thousand Towers. In comparison, but it is enough to support my laboratory. The elements here are single and stable, and Anne''s condition should be alleviated.

    "Ansu 729, the harvest month, XX. Anne''s situation seems to have improved, she has not relapsed for a long time - but I don''t know if the environment here has worked, or my ritual and potion Effective. The magic focus here is too weak, even with the help of the amplitude of the array, my ritual effect will be greatly reduced. Perhaps I should rethink the formulas that have been derived before... although those who are secret Taunting my calculations, but anyway, I have left the secret society, they can''t manage it...

    "Ansu 730 years, fog month, XX day. Those formulas and deductions are in full compliance with expectations! No, it should be said that the development of the facts is as I calculated - in the new mode of increase, the power of the magic focus is greatly Enhanced! With the help of extra magic, I can finally start the next stage of Anne''s treatment. Although she has almost no disease in the past few months, the treatment must go on because she can''t afford more toss...

    "Ansu 731 years, cold moon, XX day. After treatment, Anne can actually get up and walk, even to make a meal! There are fried sausages and vegetable soup, I think I have never eaten this for 100 years. Good food - although the sausage has been smeared, the vegetable soup has forgotten to put salt... It turns out that my treatment plan is effective, and as long as the magic focus here continues to supply the magic steadily, Anne''s recovery will Just around the corner..."

    After that, the content of the diary is more about the daily life of the writer and his daughter. Heti quickly skipped this part until a scribbled record appeared on the last pages:

    "Ansu 734, frost month, XX day. Anne is sick. Damn!!

    "I don''t know what went wrong, all the treatments are going according to plan, every step of the ceremony is not wrong, the medicine is also - it has been used for several years, there has never been a problem! But Anne is still ill, and sick It¡¯s amazing...every time is worse than before. I have to find the reason as soon as possible. I have to write down all the details, all... I have to find the reason. Anne will be fine...

    "Ansu 734, Frostmoon, XX. Anne still hasn''t improved, the new pharmacy has no effect, she is still weakening, and... is gradually moving away from the world. I saw her hands this morning. It became transparent like a mist, and there were a lot of blisters on the face. The world is rejecting her and pushing her to the shadow world. What should I do...

    "Ansu 734, foggy month, XX day. That **** sun, its dark red pattern is like laughing at my weakness! I finally found the problem, but I can''t solve it... the elements are enriching Unnatural enrichment, the magic is on the rise, this weak magic focus can not accommodate the excessive magic, even if I remove the increase of the law is not helpful. It is wise to let Annie away from the elemental enrichment. But she has been in this place for too long, her body resonates with the elemental environment here, and this resonance continues her life... but it will take her life!

    "Ansu 734, foggy month, XX day. The magic of the entire region is not right, the tumbling is so powerful, the border of Cecil is like falling into the legendary sea of ??magic. I can not reverse the changes in Annie. She is now halfway out of the physical world. In the morning she even said that she saw the whole house turned black and white. Perhaps... I can only find another way...

    "Ansu 735 years, the fire month. The long-term preparation is finally over, and Anne''s weakness has reached the limit.

    "This is my only chance, there is no other choice.

    "Since I can''t let Anne live in the material world, it''s better to choose another way.

    "The ritual of shadow transformation is recorded in the book, but the magic required is too large to be imagined, but for me, it may not be impossible. I used the new amplification formula and the method of drawing the matrix, and will use The power of the magical force. The magic of this area is in an abnormal state of activity. The energy saved in the magic focus has been suppressed by me for a few months, and it is finally enough today. Just wait until the sun rises to the middle, the magic The most powerful time, I can start to convert.

    "Annie, hold on, my father will save you, and Dad will accompany you to the shadow world. We will live there for a long time, and you will never hurt."

    The diary is over here.

    Herti is about to close the diary, and Gao Wen suddenly pointed to the corner of the last page: "There are actually a few words here."

    Herti quickly stared at it - there was a black ink stain in the corner. She thought it was the dirt caused by the ink bottle, but now she carefully realized that it was actually a finger stained with ink. Write down the scribbled handwriting:

    "The magic is out of control...the sun is red..."

    Heti repeats these words unclearly: "The sun is red... How can the sun be red?"

    ¡°Will it be the last time the red spot broke out?¡± Rebecca suddenly remembered what he said. ¡°It¡¯s more than half a month ago, the sun¡¯s surface has a lot more red spots than usual. If this wild The wizard¡¯s wisdom at the time was not clear, and maybe the sun would be red...¡±

    Herti blinked, as if she had accepted Rebecca¡¯s statement, and then she shook her notes: ¡°There is a lot of things to explain with this note. It seems that this unnamed mage is giving himself The daughter treated the disease, set up a magic array of scale here, and later came up with the crazy idea of ??transforming herself and her daughter into a shadow form to continue life, but his transformation ritual was out of control because of the magic surge. It led to the fire half a month ago, which also led to the formation of the fog of grievances and the ancestors seen in the shadow world..."

    "These are not the key points," Gao Wen suddenly interrupted Herti''s words. "Whether it is the fog of the spirits or the wooden house of the shadow world, these can find a direct explanation in the notes. I want you to look at the notes. Two details of the arrival - one is a dark red pattern on the surface of the sun, and one is a large-scale red spot on the surface of the sun.

    Hetty noticed the serious look on Gao Wen¡¯s face, and he was a little nervous: ¡°The ancestor, these two things...¡±

    Gao Wen waved his hand: "In addition, the magic power mentioned by the wild wizard in the diary is up, should you both be a master?"

    Heti and Rebecca looked at each other and nodded at the same time: "There has been a couple of magic surges on the side of Cecil recently, but it is normal for the magic to rise. All the magic in the world comes from the sun. The sun is changing all the time, and the magic of the ground will naturally fluctuate. Recently, the magical surge in the territory has been frequent, but it has not reached a level of concern."

    Gao Wen looked at the two of them and said slowly: "In 1736, the empire reported that large-scale dark red patterns appeared on the surface of the sun. In 1738, the largest red spot in history was observed. The sun Nearly half of the surface is covered by red patches. In the same year, twenty-six provinces in the Empire reported a large-scale magic surge - the magnitude of the surge was small, but the range covered almost two-thirds. In 1739, when the blood was empty, the whole country was shrouded in a dark red sky, but there was no disaster at that time. Instead, there were a large number of babies born with great magical talents. According to the records, nearly one-third of the newborns born that day were born. All have the natural elemental affinity, and the newborn testing institutions everywhere even have a situation where the resonance stone is in short supply, so the court scholars announced that the day will be called ''Magic Dawn''. But also in the same year, the largest in the same year The magic power supply facility ''Deep Blue Well'' has a big explosion. The reason for the explosion is that the magic focus of the Deep Blue Well is suddenly full of chaos and powerful. Force, Cuiqu circle can not handle these chaotic forces, eventually leading to reactor core meltdown ...... "

    Gao Wen stopped, but Hetty said with a pale face: "...just in 1740, the magic tide broke out, and the most powerful human empire in history was destroyed within a few months..."

 Chapter 17ï¼š Tanzan Town

    After the voice of Herti fell, almost everyone on the scene swallowed his mouth subconsciously.

    Except for Betty - the little girl didn''t understand.

    Rebecca couldn''t help but think of the monsters that destroyed the family territory. Those monsters are the product of the magic tide. Before that, she once thought that the monsters wandered from the wasteland and passed through the magnificent wall and invaded into Ansu. After all, Cecil was located on the southern border of Ansu, with the wasteland. Very close, if there is a problem with a tower of sentinel that causes a hole in the magnificent wall, it is imaginable that some monsters will come out.

    But now, Rebecca can''t help but think of a worse possibility - if the monsters are not from the wasteland, but in the natural birth of Cecil?

    If those monsters... means a new magic wave?

    "This... will we be a little too nervous?" Amber broke the silence for the first time. Miss Half Elf tried to squeeze out a smile and pointed to the notes on Herti''s hand. "It''s just a diary left by a wild mage. If the content of the record is still unclear, should you directly associate it with the magic tide?"

    Gao Wen did not refute her, but nodded: "Well, it may be that my nerves are too nervous."

    After all, it is only a kind of analysis based on the inherited memory in my mind. Although it is really cool to recite the historical events of 700 years ago in the first person, he himself feels a bit sensational after the end.

    "That''s right," Amber saw Gao Wen nod, and immediately followed with a sigh of relief. "You old man died for seven hundred years, and his brains haven''t turned around in the past. I know that you experienced the magic tide that year, most of that. The psychological shadow is too...Oh!!"

    Rebecca''s stick hit the head of this half-elf, squinting: "Not allowed to be rude to the ancestors!"

    Gao Wen¡¯s eyes looked at Rebecca¡¯s staff in a weird look, and said that this little girl¡¯s film was not rude when he slammed his ancestors with the ¡°Standard Method¡±.

    "No matter how credible these things are, wait until St. Sunil, report it to His Majesty the King," Herty said as she returned the note to Gao Wen. "As for how much the King would believe... It is not something we can influence."

    Gao Wenmo kept taking good notes and kept all kinds of thoughts in his heart.

    Then he looked up and looked up at the huge "sun" in the sky.

    There is no canopy above the hollow of the forest, the sky is wide, and a huge day is rising to the highest point of the day. The crown of light, which is full of oppression, is bringing light and heat to the world, as well as the power of magic.

    Perhaps this last element has brought to the world a natural law that is very different from that on the earth.

    Gao Wen¡¯s line of sight swam on the surface of the giant day. The faint lines should be the storm on the surface of the giant giant planet. He tried to find those dark red patterns that were unknown, but eventually found nothing: the lines were probably just a flash in the moment, at the moment. It has disappeared.

    However, the urgency of Gao Wen¡¯s heart has not disappeared. He just temporarily pressed it to the bottom of his heart and silently planned the way to go in the future.

    First of all, just stand in this world, although it is just a broken old family... but there is a starting point that is stronger than crossing the wild mountain grave.

    After passing through the jungle, the road seemed to be a lot smoother. Probably the "character of conservation of character" really existed. The people never encountered a monster or a strange "natural phenomenon" attack. They successfully set foot on it. The official road, but also successfully encountered a small-scale caravan on the way. After paying enough price, Gao Wen and his team finally got rid of the embarrassing situation of jumping over the mountains with their legs, and they were able to rush to Tanzan Town in the carriage of the caravan.

    The caravan boss is a fat northerner. From the rich land of the kingdom, this southern border is doing business of selling souvenirs and herbs. It is said that he originally planned to go to Cecil to make the last single transaction, but halfway. I heard that the terrible disaster that Cecil led, so I had to return halfway. For Gao Wen and others who had a murderous murder, the fat businessman had some precautions and resistance at first, but Heti eventually used two gold to convince the cautious caravan boss and even let the caravan The boss gave up his carriage.

    Gold is really the best eloquent business negotiation expert (believe).

    On the seventh day after leaving Cecil, the gates of Tanzan town finally appeared in front of everyone.

    This is the first time that Gao Wen has been in close contact with the human towns of the world. Of course, when he left Cecil, he climbed up the mountain and glanced at his nominal manor estate, but at that time the entire Cecil area had been The power of the elements of the riots smashed into ruins, and let a blue dragon with a salty soda that did not know where it came out sprayed into an abstract painting. It was really impossible to see any customs, but the town of Tanzan... His feelings are not very good to tell the truth.

    It can even be said to be a bit disappointing.

    The size of the town of Tanzan is very large ¨C this is Rebecca¡¯s claim. Probably the reason for being in a plain, fertile land, and close to a river. This place is one of the most populous towns in the southern part of the country, with nearly 10,000 people living on this flat, flat land. The Baishui River comes from the west and is divided into two in front of Tanzan Town. It runs through the north and south sides of the town. It irrigates the large farmland near the town and is also the lifeblood of the town. A mine, the mine is the most important source of income for the entire town.

    But it is such a place that has both good fields and mines, and a river that can be used as a route. It is a place where Feng Shui treasures are seen. Gao Wen¡¯s most visible after entering the town is a civilian with yellow skin and thin skin. There are also countless low-rise and sloppy wooden houses, as well as streets with a variety of odors and dirty.

    Because the civilization of this world is still far from reaching the level that allows humans to crush nature, all kinds of monsters and beasts are all in the zoo, and there are often conflicts in the border areas. There is a circle of low wall protection outside the town. The broken civilian areas are piled up in the walls of the city, like moss and rotten sores, stacked in layers, and the broken houses are not aesthetically pleasing, at best, they can only play a role in sheltering the wind and rain. There is a wide avenue from the city gate to the center of the town. The scenery on the avenue is not so good.

    Gao Wen sat in the caravan of the caravan and looked at the scenery on the street outside. He saw the poor people in the blouses walking on both sides of the street. Only a small number of people wore shoes, and most of the rest were tied. With rags, there are even more poor people who can''t even get rid of the rags, and walking in the middle of the street is obviously a lot of clothes, and there are shoes on the feet.

    They have no communication or even conflict with each other. They just walk quietly on their own path, like a world.

    It is clear that living in the same town and walking on the same road, they are as distinct as the people of the two worlds.

    Gao Wen searches for Cecil''s memory, but finds that there is not much to say in this part: Gao Wen Cecil was born in the glorious Gangster Empire, and grew up in a place of wealth, that place in that era There was no such scene; later, when the magic tide broke out, Cecil led the people to kill a **** road and went to the north. Everyone was sharing the same pains and sorrows, and there was no distinction between high and low. Then Ansu established, the pioneers were in the wilderness. On the establishment of the kingdom, everything started from scratch. Even several founding fathers and the king himself had the experience of laying down the sword and helping the lower field. How did he see this scene?

    Then... Then Gavin Cecil died on the southern border, the 35-year-old hero who died young, didn¡¯t live to witness the country¡¯s poverty. The day of rich differentiation.

    So he can only ask for "his own descendants" and ask what rules are on the road.

    "The serfs are on both sides of the road, and the slaves in the mines," Herti explained. "There are also poor and free people in the peripheral areas. They are not allowed to walk on the avenues - because they Don''t even donate money. In the middle of the road is a decent ''citizen'', as well as businessmen or mercenaries from outside, who can afford to pay various taxes and walk in the middle of the road. ¡±

    Gao Wen remembered that when the caravan entered the door, the fat businessman stuffed a few coins for the guards of the gatekeeper - that would have been the tax for entering the city.

    Then he remembered the soldier who had been buried in the forest - the son of the serf.

    He was able to pick up the sword and die for the lord or the result of Rebecca''s enlightenment, but even if he died for the lord, he was not allowed to be buried in the way of the warrior: because he had not redeemed himself, he even had his own The sword has not yet been redeemed.

    "What is the problem with the ancestors?" He noticed that the expression on Gao Wen¡¯s face was uncertain, and Heti asked with some doubts.

    Gao Wen took back the line of sight outside the car and shook his head slightly: "No, no problem."

    He only instinctively contradicts these things with the mindset of a passer-by, but it is not yet time for him to criticize and "correct" it.

    Because he is not enough to understand the world.

    After a brief thought, he looked at Hetty: "What are you going to do next?"

    Hetty apparently had plans: "Go first to find the lord here, and the Viscount Andrew is a better speaker. It should be easier for him to contact the Philip Knight. If all the Philip Knights are going well, we can find it. The people who broke out on the same day went on. Then I saw whether the situation was to resettle the people in the first place or go directly to the king. The thing that Cecil led was not to send one or two messengers. It was necessary for Rebecca to meet the king himself. Explain the situation."

    Gao Wen feels that there is no problem (mainly because he is a "grandfather" who has crossed the 70-year-old ditch with modern people and can''t think of any suggestion): "Then do it first."

    (Second is more, there is a vote to vote ~~)

 Chapter 18ï¼š Viscount Andrew

    If there is any place in Tanzan Town that can make Gao Wen not so disappointing, and can experience the different styles of classical and elegant beauty, then there are only some wealthy areas located in the north of the town. - Several roads and a wall separate it from the outside slums, and decent people with head and face live in this relatively clean and tidy place.

    There are beautiful two-story buildings, each of which is built with light grey stone and cedar. The terraces on the second floor of the small building are dried with dried fish and cured meat. These are the symbols of wealthy people.

    Although Tanzania is generally only a town, it is far from the size of the city, but people living in the wealthy area will be proud of their glorious and proud citizens.

    They are both big and free, and they can afford all kinds of taxes, and they have decent jobs in towns¡ªthat is, the owners of the farmer and the foreman.

    Today, these decent and decent figures are standing on the balcony where they are drying their dried fish and cured meats, and discussing with neighbors what has happened recently ¨C all the slightly interesting things are worth talking about. And the most worthwhile thing to talk about recently is undoubtedly the big thing that happened in the territory of Cecil.

    The town of Tanzan and its surrounding areas are the land of the Viscount of Andorra. The couples of Cecil and the Viscount of Andrews are neighbors. Although there are large areas of desolateness between the two districts, there is always a bureaucracy. Even in this era of poor information exchange, the events that took place in Cecil were spread throughout the town of Tanzan.

    The first was a group of refugee-like people who fled to this place under the leadership of a knight and a dozen soldiers. Then it was spread, and Cecil¡¯s collar was completely overwhelmed and destroyed by a large number of monsters and elements.

    This sensational sorrow is just like the story of the bard, who lived for many years in the Taiping era and did not believe in the existence of the incident at first. However, the refugees and the wolf-stricken soldiers were actually The land entered the town, and then the Count of Andrew made an order, not only to implement a stricter curfew system, but also to increase the patrols in the surrounding areas of the town, so the ridiculous horror story became a reality.

    The citizens raised the talks that took place in Cecil from the aftermath of the meal and became a ... seriously talk about it.

    At first they only talked a few times when they met in the pub. Now they all need to stand on the balcony and talk about it seriously in the background of dried fish and cured meat.

    And just as these decent people talked about the day when the Cecil family was finally completely finished, the head of the Cecil family had crossed the rich and the church area and entered the castle of the Viscount Andrew.

    Regardless of the hardships of the poor people in the town of Tansan, the home of the Viscount Andrew is magnificent. In fact, because of the richness of the territory itself and the wealth of the family, the castle built by the Viscount is far less than the life of Rebecca. The little broken fortress is much more beautiful.

    After informing the visitor of the castle, the butler of the Viscount Andrew invited Gao Wen and others into the castle. They were taken to the spacious and bright living room, sitting behind the long wooden table, waiting The interview of the Viscount.

    Sitting in a large, comfortable velvet seat and looking at the delicate tea set made of silver in front of him, Gao Wen couldn''t help but think of the poor people who were undressed outside and the houses like shacks. It must be admitted that he has some feelings about the fantasy world of this sword and magic... disillusionment.

    "Ancestors," Rebecca, who was sitting next to Gao Wen, poked his elbows on his ancestors. "Would you like to introduce us?"

    "Just according to the discussion just now, directly said," Gao Wen said quietly. "Here, we can make a high-profile."

    "The ancestor," Herti also spoke, and smacked in the direction of the amber. "Do you really think... is she suitable to appear here?"

    Amber is sitting opposite Gaowen. This half-elf lady is seriously studying the silver tea set in front of her. Her main research method is to dump the tea and then put the cup into her arms - in Gaowen. In the martial arts, she stuffed a spoon into it.

    Gao Wen took a look at the opposite side: "Amber!"

    "Wow!" Miss Thief screamed a little exaggeratedly, then slammed the contents of her arms out on the table, including two teacups, three spoons, a silver plate, a pocket watch, a nut, two wine cellars, and The monocle that Mr. Steward was hanging on his chest.

    Gao Wen: "?!"

    How do you do this in the trough? !

    At this moment, Gao Wen couldn''t help but touch the sword of the pioneers around him, and sincerely thanked the unspoken grace when he digs the grave before the thief...

    "She is an important witness to my resurrection," Gao Wen tried to hold back his convulsions, a serious statement. "And don''t you think it would be easier to put this guy in a place we can''t stare at?"

    Hertton thought deeply and nodded.

    Just then, the Viscount Andrew finally walked into the living room.

    The oak door was pushed open by the waiter. A thin, tall man walked into the room. He wore a close-fitting black long-sleeved dress. The dark brown short hair clung to the scalp after applying the balm. Two unscrupulous mustaches were under the nose. Extending on both sides, his face is in the pale with a little abnormal redness - this kind of morbid face is very common in the nobility, especially those who do not have magic or martial arts talent.

    In order to experience the supernatural powers beyond their own talents, as well as more indulgent pleasures, they will use excessively expensive potions to "enhance the perception", and the side effects of this potion will be reflected in the face.

    They are even proud of this and regard the paleness of their faces as one of the nobility logos.

    At this point, I still follow the ancestral training techniques of the ancestral training, and the descendants of Cecil who rely on personal efforts to practice martial arts (or magic) have become an alternative in the aristocratic circle. But there is no way, after all, the Cecil family has fallen, not to mention the potion that is often priceless, and Rebecca has no money to repair the hole in the family castle - of course, she does not need it now. Fix that hole.

    "Ah, beautiful Ms. Hetty, and the same beautiful Miss Rebecca, I feel sorry for my lateness." As soon as he entered the room, the Viscount Andrew said loudly, his tone was frustrated and his face seemed to be taken. A sincere apology, "But I am too busy. The bad news that happened to Cecil has spread throughout my territory. The people are worried. I have to spend most of my day arranging territory defense and listening to patrols. Team report."

    Gao Wen suddenly had a layer of goose bumps and whispered: "Do you have to use this kind of aria with the aristocrats of this year?"

    Rebecca lowered his voice: "Isn''t the ancestors your aristocrats of the year?"

    ¡°We used to drill in the pub and pour high-alcohol wines and trade each other, and then we talked about things by the way.¡±

    "...the customs are indeed different from the current year. Of course, the voice of the Viscount Andrew is indeed...some special than others."

    "We understand that you should really be busy now," Hetty saw Rebecca, the orthodox heir of Cecil, busy with his ancestors at this time, completely unaware that he should stand up and respond. I hate the iron and smashed the latter, and then stood up. "But I still have to remind you that you should call Rebecca as a Viscount, not a Miss. She has already inherited the family''s title since last year. On such occasions, you should call her Viscount Rebecca or Viscount Cecil."

    The rules of the world''s aristocrats in the general case of calling the title seem to be less strict, and the title can be titled or surnamed before the title.

    Rebecca was stunned by Herti, and then he stood up and said, he had a due diligence for the Viscount Andrew to meet with his aristocrats, and he still counted the standard of action: "Victor Andrew, thank you very much." entertain."

    "Should, Viscount Cecil," Andrew was reminded by Herti not to be soft and reminiscent of the reputation of the lady in the aristocratic circle, so he convinced something, when he called Rebecca I chose to name the title in front of the title instead of the name. This is a relatively serious way of calling. "I deeply regret what happened to Cecil. It is a disaster. But it is a pleasure for you. Enthusiastic, the inheritance of the Cecil family does not seem to be cut off."

    The next step is the almost nutritious guest and congratulations. One party will express its concerns in strict accordance with the rules. The other party will try to show its gratitude and touch after being warmed. Obviously, the brain is suspected of being caught by the door. Miss Rebecca is not very good at this aspect of communication, so she is very blunt to bring the topic back to the right track: "Before the castle fell, Philip Knight led a team to cover the civilian breakout, they should be withdrawn here. According to the laws enacted by the founding fathers, they should accept your asylum at the moment. I don¡¯t know how they are doing?"

    "Of course, the law enacted by Xianjun is sacred. Although my territory is small, it is more than enough to help a neighbor who is in dire straits." Andrew nodded. "The brave knight was covered with injuries and has not recovered yet. I arranged for him to rest in the church of the Church of the Light - where he could be given the best treatment. The loyal soldiers and the poor civilians were arranged in Dongcheng District and Nancheng District, until now there was no one. Death due to freezing hungry."

    No one in the Cecil who fled to this place died because of freezing hungry. This is already a very pleasing performance. Of course, it is also reasonable for the Viscount Andrew to be willing to accommodate those refugees. After all, every Cecil inhabitant he receives will be converted into debt on Rebecca. If Rebecca wants to reinvigorate the family, she must press The head of the people paid "remuneration" to the Viscount Andrew.

    Just as ¡°should be able to help the neighbors who are in trouble, a nobleman should be sheltered from the people who are near the afflicted aristocrats¡± was written into the law of Ansu, and ¡°the recipients should pay the necessary compensation to the helpers¡± is also clearly written in the Code. On the high, Gao Wen is very clear about this.

    After all, these two laws were settled by Gao Wen Cecil and Charles I.

    Although Rebecca is not mature enough as a nobleman, this rule still understands. After hearing the words of the Viscount Andrew, her face is a bit ugly because she doubts whether she still has the ability to pay off this sudden. The debt of arrival.

    She couldn''t help but look at Gao Wen, and there were some bold and sloppy thoughts in her mind.

    The ancestors... an antique... Do you want to sell the clothes to the old man?

 Chapter 19ï¼š debt

    Gao Wen didn''t know the bold and ill-conceived thoughts in Rebecca''s mind, but he also knew that the Viscount of the Count of Andrews was not free of compensation for the people of Cecil. The lord swears to defend the people, and the whole people look up and help each other. The era of selfless dedication for the reconstruction of civilization has long since passed. After seven hundred years, the Ansu Kingdom has not yet recovered to the glory of the Gangsui era, but the skills of the nobility in selfishness are self-taught. Pointing to the full level, there is no doubt that Rebecca has been burdened with a debt from the day when Cecil¡¯s refugees entered the town of Tanzan.

    But carrying this debt is always stronger than if everyone is dead.

    "The Cecil family will thank you for your help," Gao Wen broke the silence. "But the more important thing is the disaster itself."

    From the very beginning, Viscount Andrew noticed Gao Wen, who was sitting between Rebecca and Herti, and he was very curious about this man wearing ancient aristocratic costumes, with a big sword beside him and a serious face. There is no such person in the aristocratic circle that is known - but from the respectful attitude of Herti and Rebecca facing this man, this man is by no means an ordinary person.

    So after Gao Wen¡¯s opening, he asked him: ¡°I¡¯m taking risks, I¡¯m curious just now¡ªyes?¡±

    "The ancestor of the Cecil family, the pioneer of the pioneers, one of the seven generals of Ansu, the Grand Duke of the South, Gao Wen Cecil," Heti had already waited for this question, and immediately stood up. A serious face said, "You should listen to this name from a young age - he is the dawn of dawn."

    Gao Wen''s face is trying to make a serious look that is not angry and self-defeating. He is slightly decapitated with Hert''s forcible blow, but when he hears the last sentence, he still can''t help but whisper. Next to Rebecca asked: "What the last name is?"

    Rebecca quickly explained: "After you die, you will be the nickname for you."

    Gao Wen was shocked: "...that old middle school can''t think of a good name?!"

    On the other side of the Count of Andrew, the meticulous orthodox aristocrat was the first reaction after hearing Hetti¡¯s words.

    This lady was frightened by the monster because of her family''s difficulties. As a result, the mental pressure is too big and finally gone crazy?

    Just as Gao Wen thought at the beginning: unless you see it with your own eyes, it is impossible for others to believe that the ancestors of the Cecil family would climb out of the coffin, even if they are knowledgeable aristocrats and knowledge. The vast Masters will not believe in this kind of Arabian Nights¡ªbut the civilians who don¡¯t know one big word but are full of superstitious thoughts may believe it.

    After hearing Hedi¡¯s words, Andrew didn¡¯t have the first time to ask the attendant to feed the lady to take the medicine.

    "Ms., please let me... amount... let me think about it," Andrew tried to adjust his expression. He seemed to be looking for a statement that would reflect his emotions and not be too rude, but in the end he couldn¡¯t help but tell the truth. "I know you have an unimaginable nightmare, but you use such a whimsical story... Is it a bit too much?"

    Herti''s expression is unchanged: "I know that you will be this reaction. In fact, even we can''t believe that this is true. However, the ancestors of the Cecil family have indeed woken up from the long sleep, we saw him with my own eyes. Sitting up from the shackles, the sword of the Blazers is still in the hand, and we have also verified that he is a real resurrection, not a trick like the undead..."

    Andrew showed a dumb expression: "If you have any request for me, please say it directly, this..."

    Gao Wen waved his hand and let Herti sit down. He put the pioneer''s sword on the table and turned to look at the Viscount Andrew: "The Viscount, what do you think of Hertha''s lie? What is a viscount with a demon and an element? The tides are ruined, and there is also a dragon appearing over our territory. This level of events can directly alarm the king of the king of Wangdu. In this case of death, we will arrange a person to wear an ancient costume. Take the inferior ancient sword and come to your castle to tell you a story about the Arabian Nights, just to find a happy one?"

    As he said, he injected the magic of the body into the sword of the Blazers, and with the injection of magic, the old sword appeared again with a dark red pattern, this time its texture is clearer, and In the vicinity of the hilt, a pattern of heraldic crosses between the sharp edge and the iron plow is formed - that is the emblem set by the Cecil family on the day of the founding of Ansu, representing the family emblem of the years of development.

    The knights are also magical, except that they use magic in a way that is completely different from the wizard.

    Although the Blazers'' sword has lost most of its past power, the most basic recognition feature is still there. Andrew was a bit dazed at the moment he saw the sword. He had never seen the real Blazers'' sword, but The replica of this sword was enshrined in the royal temple of the kingdom. He had the privilege of seeing the replica several years ago, and naturally he would not admit his mistake.

    If the sword on the table is not a counterfeit made by Cecil, it can only be the real thing - the one that was sealed in the Cecil family cemetery, even if their family declined, no one dared to make an idea. Authentic.

    This dying family will go to the tomb of the ancestors, and use the sacred sword to dig out a big lie?

    Andrew hesitated, if the incident is really a farce, then the cost of this farce is inevitably high, but if it is not a farce...

    When the old ancestors died and died, they suddenly ran out of the grave. No one dared to believe it! !

    "You can find the elf craftsman to identify the authenticity of this sword. This sword was created by their people. They know how to check the emperor''s seal. You can also take the portrait of the founding princes and compare it with me. For a moment, although I have been sleeping for seven hundred years, my own appearance is fortunate that I haven¡¯t changed much.¡± Gao Wen looked at Andrew¡¯s face, and smiled slightly. ¡°If you can, you can look for it. Have you ever participated in the second development, and now the elf mercenaries who have retired in the mountains, maybe there are people who know me."

    "No, no," Count Viscount Andrew waved his hand. He frowned and felt that what was happening in front of him was not something he was good at. "Since it is a legendary hero like you... sleep for seven hundred years and then resurrect this. It is also possible to do things."

    Although it is said, the discerning eye can see at a glance that the Viscount is still not very convinced of Gao Wen¡¯s identity. He just found a temporary suspension of the discussion in a dubious situation.

    He already wants to understand - what is the relationship between the ancestors of the Cecil family and the coffin? Why do you have to entangle the truth of this matter? Since the people of Cecil say that this is true, then it is really good.

    Anyway, it is just an ancient man who has been dead for seven hundred years.

    After thinking about these things, the Viscount Andrew seemed to realize the details mentioned by Gao Wen just now: "Wait a minute, you said... a dragon appeared nearby?!"

    "Yes, Blue Dragon, I don''t know where to fly from, but I went to the northwest direction..." Gao Wen nodded, and then he told the other party what happened in Cecil. "...things That''s it."

    "Distorted... the monsters of the magic tide... and the dragon... my God..." The count of the Viscount Andrew''s brow seemed to be locked into a ball, and a blush on the pale face faded. "Where is this world? what happened¡­¡­"

    "How the world is what scholars and the Kings have to consider, what we have to do is to pass what happened here to St. Sunil, as soon as possible," Herty interrupted Andrew''s words. "Things are already serious." ¡±

    "I have sent a messenger to report the news of Cecil''s attack," said the Viscount Andrew. "The messenger is riding on a fast horse. It should be halfway through this time."

    It seems that the Viscount Andrew is still very capable of doing something. He not only accepted the refugees near the territory, but also sent a messenger to report to the king at the first time. This should have been regarded as excellent in the border nobles of this era. Ti had to ask for further requirements: "The Viscount Andrew, this is not enough - things have become so serious that Rebecca has to meet him in person. And Cecil is awakened from the long sleep, he also wants to go to the king. All are good. We are very grateful for your help to the Cecil family, but we still need more help."

    When Andrew heard Hetti''s words, he dropped his eyelids and seemed to be thinking. Then he stood up and walked up and down the long table.

    "What do you need? Fast horse? Supply? Guard?"

    ¡°All need,¡± Rebecca said with courage. ¡°And we still need to ask you to take care of the people of Cecil for a while ¨C until we return from the king and have new territories to accommodate those people. ......"

    "This is the key," Count Viscount raised his hand and interrupted Rebecca. "In fact, I am going to talk about this: I am already trying my best to help my neighbor, and I am very happy." Be a generous person, but I am just a viscount, how many things can I come up with to feed those refugees?"

    Gao Wenduan had some cold black tea in front of her eyes and took a sip. He said that the prince of the prince finally talked about "business".

    Rebecca said with some urgency: "The Philip Knight has a batch of gold and silver when he breaks out. Those gold and silver should be enough..."

    "Of course, I know those gold and silver," Count Viscount interrupted Rebecca again. "Please rest assured, I am not a person at risk, but it costs money for both medicine and food. Should I just say that?" When the brave knight arrived in Tanzan town, he was already scarred. The soldiers and civilians he brought were almost wounded. In order to treat them, I used the best medicine in the territory and invited the best priest. These are very expensive, and those gold and silver are just enough."

    Rebecca widened his eyes.

    "Of course, I still want to emphasize that I am not going to take the risk," continued Viscount Andrew. "So I will continue to accommodate those refugees and will help you as much as possible. I just want to make sure - I am doing it. After this, does the Cecil family still have the ability to pay this debt?"

 Chapter 20ï¼š Investment value

    Gao Wen began to think that the Viscount Andrew was an interesting guy.

    He is like a businessman, more than a nobleman.

    But at the same time he is a less clever businessman - at least in Gao Wen''s view.

    A clever businessman will not put things like trading, chips, debts and the like on the face at this time, and a nobleman will not bother to mention this. The best practice of Viscount Andrew at this moment should be to continue to help the Cecil family quietly, but at the same time infiltrate his influence into the sheltered knights and soldiers, while using the identity of the nobility, in the jurisprudence Determine your own "debt" to the Cecil family, and it is best to take this debt to the king, and then ... Rebecca is willing to repay the debt is no longer important.

    The laws of the country and the rules of the aristocracy will help him complete the deal.

    Of course, Gao Wen feels that he can understand the mood of the Viscount Andrew. After all, the decline of the Cecil family is well known, especially in the core of the family¡¯s core territory. Today, how much Rebecca¡¯s ¡°repayment ability¡± is really a Unknown.

    "The Cecil family will not owe someone else''s things," Rebecca''s words seem a bit convincing. "Reassured, we have the ability to repay, although we lost the most affluent areas, but some of the outer forests of Cecil''s collar Still, and as long as my heir is still there, there is always a loan belonging to the Cecil family in the secret bank treasure, waiting for it, big deal..."

    Gao Wenqing coughed twice and interrupted Rebecca¡¯s words.

    He felt that he had seen enough of the drama, and he probably understood the current situation. At the same time, his memory in his mind was also sorted out. He stood up and said: "Rebecca, don''t be impatient. Viscount Andrew, look long-term."

    Andrew looked at Gao Wen. The man who was "suspected as an ancient hero" still had a certain deterrent to him. Regardless of whether the other party is true or not, the Viscount converges: "Sorry, I really have a little... ¡­greedy."

    He even admitted the word "greed", which made Gao Wen slightly surprised. He raised his eyebrows: "You are very honest, but this is also good - the pursuit of interests is not a shameful thing, but we have to figure out the status quo, a Viscount The collar was destroyed, a dragon appeared in the kingdom, and the monsters of the magic tide reappeared in the world. In front of these things, talking about business is out of place.

    Waiting for Andrew to speak, Gao Wen continued to say: "Of course, after the words of the righteousness, we still have to consider the real problem. You are worried that the assistance to the Cecil family will accumulate indefinitely, and finally let you blood. No return, then I will tell you clearly that the Cecil family is not only capable of paying off any debt, but if you can seize the opportunity, we can bring you unlimited benefits."

    Viscount Andrew looked at Gao Wen¡¯s eyes: "Please continue."

    ¡°I myself,¡± Gao Wen pointed to himself. ¡°I am your biggest investment.¡±

    Andrew''s expression solidified for a few seconds, then a little bit difficult to tear the corner: "Duke... Lord, I believe that you are really the Duke, but I have to remind you that you have been away for seven hundred years. Ansu is even the second dynasty. Whether it is your title or property, it has been divided, inherited, consumed or ... recovered by the royal family. Of course, I respect you personally, and every Ansu person reverences. You, but I am not just a person, but a lord, I should consider for my territory and my people..."

    Gao Wen shrugged: "The idea is a little broader, Mr. Viscount, is it only the real money and the real land is the investment value?"

    Andrew: "You mean..."

    "I have the right to permanent development," Gao Wen raised the sword in his hand. "When Gao Wen Cecil holds the sword of the pioneer, he has the right to pioneer in any land without a land, including but not limited to The undeveloped areas in Ansu, the wild areas outside the country, and the areas where there are no legal disputes, such as the wasteland, can maintain a certain degree of control after the pioneering of the above areas, where the pioneer¡¯s sword goes. Both are the Cecil family territory, and the Ansu royal family will recognize and ensure the interests of the lord of Cevin Cecil at any time."

    Gao Wen said as he watched the more and more eyes of the Viscount Andrew, and then deliberately slowed down the speed of speech: "The above pioneering power was signed by Ansu, the first king of the country, and the eastern part of the country. The Titan empire, the Southern Kaolin Kingdom, the Elf Silver Empire, and the northern city states all recognize that the validity period is infinite¡ªas long as the authorized pioneer, that is, I am alive, it will last forever.

    "Actually, this decree was not signed to me alone. At that time, the pioneering leaders had a corresponding authorization, but only today... it is me who can exercise this right."

    Speaking of this, Gao Wenqi opened his mouth and smiled happily: "The old guys who signed these documents in the past did not expect that I would one day be revealed."

    The Viscount Andrew, who was in a state of stunned, did not speak. Rebecca next to him couldn¡¯t help but exclaim: "Zu...the ancestors!! You...this is true?!"

    "Who is responsible for her history class?" Gao Wen couldn''t help but look at Herti with a squint in his head. "Is this law already abolished? If it is abolished, then I am a bit embarrassed." It shouldn''t be boring. After a few hundred years, I suddenly got together to open a congress, and announced the cancellation of a development bill that had no effect on it?"

    "Rebecca''s history lesson...in fact, it was taught by me, but the results have always been bad," Herti explained with a blush, and then quickly answered Gao Wen''s question. "In addition, the law you mentioned is of course Not abolished - no one dared to abolish it while the Cavaliers were still alive, and after the death of the last Blazer, this decree became part of the glory, representing the belief that mankind reinvents civilization, and even more No one will abolish it."

    The Viscount Andrew took the second half of the sentence: "But instead of abolishing, those historians and bloggers will write a book for it..."

    Gao Wen shrugged: "So I suddenly had a surprise and an accident for them - this law of seven hundred years ago is finally useful."

    Viscount Andrew stared at Gao Wen, especially focusing on the pioneer''s sword in the other hand: "I admit, this is indeed a ... I never thought of the idea... If you use permanent development rights, you really have to revitalize The possibility of the Cecil family, but IMHO - this will be a very long-term sale. Do you know how many landlords can be opened up on the border of the Kingdom?"

    "Probably know some, my descendants have already told me on the road," Gao Wen looked at Herti and Rebecca next to him. "There are basically places where people can be raised, and there is no land." They are all Yulin poisonous marshes, or they are bordered by the wasteland.

    ¡°So what are you going to do?¡± Viscount Andrew spread his hand. ¡°Where do you want to reinvigorate your family?¡±

    "That is the problem I have to consider," Gao Wen smiled. What emerged from his mind was a picture of the earth from a height, which is absolutely impossible for human beings in this era, and the precision and breadth are almost mad. Satellite map, which is deeply stored in the memory of Gao Wen, although it may be an obsolete record several years or even a decade ago (after all, Gao Wen has been disconnected from the overlooking view), but it is enough for Gao Wen Pointing out the way forward, "You just need to think about it... One has participated in the second development, and it still has a lot of investment value to be able to maintain the permanent development right."

    Andrew bowed his head and thought about it for the first time.

    For a long time, he broke the silence: "If your permanent pioneering power is really recognized by the royal family, then my little viscount will be happy to help you as much as you can."

    The standard sleek aristocratic speech - no flaws, no rules, can show a certain respect.

    Rebecca opened his eyes: "It is hard to be a permanent pioneering right recognized by the founding fathers and ancestors of all countries. Will the current King of the Kings not recognize it?!"

    Gao Wen smiled and glanced at the less mature junior: "He certainly doesn''t want to admit it - in fact, he probably won''t recognize my identity, even if Charlie I came out to prove that I am true, then His Majesty the King and his staff may still pray that I will die on the spot and then be buried back into the ancient tombs of the Kingdom.

    ¡°Why?!¡± Rebecca felt that the three views were challenged. ¡°You are the founding father! It is a person who is dedicated to the temple! The king and the nobles remember you every year. Don¡¯t you want to come back and help the kingdom again. What?"

    Gao Wengang wanted to explain it, and he heard the amber on the opposite side of the table: "Because they have three days off!"

    While squatting, Miss Half Elf also deliberately squinted at Gao Wen, which caused Herti an angry contempt.

    "Don''t listen to her nonsense, that''s the joke I gave her," Gao Wen waved. "The real reason...Herdy and Andrew should have already figured it out?"

    Hetty sighed: "The king will remember the hero, because the image and prestige of the hero can be used to consolidate his rule, but he will never want the hero to come back. Once the hero returns, the image and reputation are no longer What he can control..."

    Due to the presence of Andrew, Herti had some more serious reversal words: especially when the king originated from an illegitimate child, and his name was not right.

    "So the problem we have to consider is actually clear," Gao Wen looked down at the Pioneer''s sword at his waist. "That is... let my permanent development rights take effect."

 Chapter 21ï¼š Transactional achievement

    After accepting the banquet of the Viscount Andrew, Gao Wen and his entourage were temporarily placed in the rooms in the castle - under the special request of Gao Wen, including two soldiers, the waitress Betty and the amber have clean and tidy rooms available.

    Anyway, the castle of Viscount Andrew is very big.

    After the screenkeeper retired, Herti couldn''t help but ask the question: "Ancestral ancestor, do you think the Viscount Andrew can stand it?"

    Although it is a neighbor of the Territory, Herti is deeply acquainted with the nobility. That is neither good faith nor glory - although they usually emphasize these two points, they are lacking. Especially in this remote and savage southern border region, the way the nobles lived was even more unbearable. Now that the Cecil family has completely fallen to the bottom, in addition to suddenly smashing out an ancestor, it is a plus item. Heti has no ambition to take any advantage in the confrontation with other nobles.

    "I can''t rely on it? I didn''t think about it at all," Gao Wen''s answer made Herti very surprised. "I didn''t know what the Viscount Andrew was like a few hours ago."

    Next to Rebecca was shocked: "Ah? Then you talked to him so much..."

    "Because this is necessary," Gao Wen looked at Rebecca. "We can''t describe it with a dead end. We don''t want to say that those who are in trouble will have to feed. You can look at your own pocket. Is there a meal for the next meal? So we must seek help. The Viscount Andrew is just a choice that has not been chosen. Besides him, can you find someone you know in the South? And when it comes to him, How reliable... I don¡¯t know him or his family. Even his territory is heard from your mouth two days ago. How do I know that he is not reliable?¡±

    Rebecca felt that his head could not turn around: "So why do you think he will help?"

    The answer was not Gao Wen, but the amber that had been squatting at the table and stuffing the grapes into his mouth. The half-elf licked his mouth and glared at Rebecca with a blank eye: "Stupid, because he didn''t want to lose money. ¡±

    "Don''t want to lose money?"

    "When the Philip Knight brought the refugees to the town of Tanzan, the prince Andrew had already made a decision," Amber said without hesitation. "He can close the gates and other refugees." Retire yourself or starve to death - don''t take any mutual help to say things. In such remote areas, the kingdom''s laws are not as good as the merchant''s gold coins. Since the Viscount accepted the refugees, it means that he is going from Sethi. If the family receives compensation, he has both the idea and the confidence of the Cecil family to repay the debt. You see, the transaction was established at that time, and today...just expanded the scope of the transaction. It¡¯s clear.¡±

    Rebecca stunned at Amber: "You... how can you understand these things? Is the thief threshold so high this year?"

    Amber licks his teeth: "Is this very deep? I don''t understand the logic of your nobles and a lot of rules, but I know at the very least the truth that thieves don''t go empty - when it comes to interests, your nobility and that Do you have a difference between thieves who don¡¯t want to go empty?"

    Rebecca was furious and pulled out his staff to summon a big fireball: "You have to take care of your own mouth, believe it or not, I really have a fireball on your face!"

    Amber seems to have eaten this young lord lord will not play really, but also hippie smile and provoke: "There is a skill you have a cold arrow out ~~"

    Her voice just fell, she felt a cold in her ear, a cold arrow almost flew past her ear, and a piece of ice was frozen on the wall behind her, not far from Heti. Keeping a finger up, look cold and indifferent: "You want the ice arrow."

    A drop of cold sweat fell on the amber face, and the horror of the distance between the Frostbolt and the skin just exceeded the Frostbolt itself. She couldn¡¯t help but wonder how high the magic trick could be. .

    Rebecca smacked his lips slightly: Aunt Herti¡¯s aggressive magic is as good as ever, and it¡¯s a bit of a stroke...

    Gao Wen clap his hands and ended this short farce: "Well, let''s be your own, and all converge."

    The old ancestors still use the words, whether they want to or not, Herti and Rebecca both put up their staff and expressed obedience, and although Amber is escaping, he knows how to accept it (mainly a cold ice). The deterrent power of the arrow is really great. The flat mouth is no longer snoring.

    At this moment, there was a knock on the door outside the house. After getting permission from Gao Wen, the little maid Betty pushed the door and walked in.

    "Master, Mrs. Herti, Miss Rebecca," Betty screamed and jumped over the amber. "The Philip Knight is here."

    "Oh, waiting for him," Gao Wen nodded, then noticed the pan on Betty''s hand. "Wait... how do you still hold it?"

    Betty blinked and thought about it: "Because... I haven''t gotten home yet, just throw it away, afraid of losing it."

    Gao Wen slammed his head: "You... well, you are free."

    A moment later, the Philip Knight, who led the refugees led by Cecil, entered the room.

    What makes Gao Wen a bit surprised is that this is a pretty young warrior: he seems to be only in his early twenties, with a short blond hair, a deep eye socket, and a high nose. Although the five senses are not good, As a martial artist''s heroic temperament and tall figure is enough to make him stand out among ordinary people. Because it is always in the same time, the other party is not wearing armor, but is dressed in a uniform, with a long sword at the waist, and in the exposed arms and neck, you can also see the unfolded bandage.

    He did break with a wound.

    "Lord Lord, ma''am," Philippe Knight immediately saluted Rebecca and Herti after entering the house. "I am so happy to see you safe and sound."

    "Philippe Knight, get up," Rebecca quickly picked up the other side. "Thanks to you, you can keep the soldiers and civilians."

    She noticed the bandage on the other side: "These injuries..."

    "It¡¯s got through the breakout, but it¡¯s much better,¡± Philip said quickly. ¡°The Viscount Andrew arranged the pastor and pharmacist for me. But...¡±

    The young knight showed a distressed look, and there was shyness and annoyance in his face.

    "You mean the gold and silver that let you bring out the castle," said Herti. "No need to put it in the heart." Those things were supposed to cope with the needs of the time. When we let you take it, we said it. It is up to you."

    "Please don''t worry, in fact, the gold and silver that was taken away by the Viscount Andrew is only a part," Philippe''s face looked better, then lowered his voice and said, "Before entering the city, I handed over some of the property to several confidant soldiers. Some of them were buried outside the city. I was worried that if the Viscount Andrew was too greedy, at least some money would be left to support everyone, or the soldiers could make their own living..."

    Gao Wen nodded slightly. This is a young man who has the courage and the mind. He can guard a large group of non-combat civilians with a dozen soldiers in the area. This shows his bravery and enters. Before the territory of the nobility, knowing that he could not compete with the nobility, he could think of how to preserve the property that the owner gave to himself, and even thought of arranging the soldiers to make their own living. This is even more difficult.

    So he showed his approval: "It¡¯s doing a good job. How many people have survived?"

    In fact, Philip actually saw Gao Wen in the room from the beginning - after all, the latter''s block is also really eye-catching. At the moment, when he heard the other person¡¯s question, he finally had the opportunity to ask: ¡°Are you just...¡±

    "It seems that the Viscount Andrew has told you," Hetty nodded. "This is the ancestor of the Cecil family, the founding father of Ansu, Li..."

    I didn''t wait for the other party to finish Gaowen and quickly interrupted: "I have to do it. The name of the old middle school does not need to be said. Listen to the goose bumps..."

    Without saying this, Philip has already kneel down in front of Gao Wen: "Duke of Gaowen! I... I heard about this news, but I did not expect this to be true! You are the model of all knights. I grew up..."

    "How come it is not finished yet!" Gao Wen quickly picked up Philip. As a foreigner who occupied other people''s bodies, he was an unprecedented embarrassment at the moment. "You tell me how many people have survived?"

    Philip finally managed to control the excitement, and his face sank with this topic: "There were only a thousand people who broke out on the same day, and later lost those who met the magic attack, injured the team, died of the disease, and finally lived. It¡¯s less than 900 in the town of Tanzan..."

    ¡°How much is it?¡±

    " Eight hundred and seventy-three people - in addition to me, 16 are official soldiers, 30 are militia, and the rest are civilians."

    Rebecca¡¯s body swayed.

    "Is this the last surviving number of Cecil''s collar..." Heti whispered, "I didn''t expect..."

    Gao Wen took a picture of Hertty''s shoulder: "Do you know how many people were we just ran out of the belly when we were just over seven hundred years ago?"

    Hetty looked to Gao Wen: "At that time..."

    "How many tens of thousands of people," Gao Wen sighed. "So today''s situation is really big."

    Hetty: "..."

    At the same time, in the office of the Viscount Andrew, the Viscount was writing a secret letter.

    The secret letter was written directly to the king.

    Due to the existence of the wasteland, Ansu regarded the South as the most important barrier of the kingdom at the beginning of the founding of the country. Even though the south is now too long, some regulations that last for hundreds of years are still continuing in this area. ¡ª¡ªEvery noble and small in the south is the direct vassal of the Ansu royal family. They all have the right to talk directly to the king, and they have the obligation to report directly to the king.

    "To pay tribute to His Majesty the King, your direct vassal will say hello to you.

    "The catastrophic encounter in the south of Cecil''s collar should have been known in the last letter. Now there is a new accident here. This is a bizarre event, but the court has personally confirmed that it is true.

    "The ancestor of the Cecil family, the founding father of Ansu, the top of the seven generals, Gao Wen Cecil, has recently returned to the world.

    "The courtiers saw the light coming on the waste soil of Cecil''s collar. The invading monsters were all destroyed by the light, and then there was a dragon. (On the dragon, the minister will have a detailed performance) When I went to investigate, I went to see the resurrection of the spirit with the Viscount Cecil..."

 Chapter 22ï¼š look up to the sky

    A special mark was made on the secret letter, and then it was rolled up and meticulously stamped with a lacquer seal. After all this, the Viscount Andrew sighed out and recalled whether he had a missing or wrong place.

    It should be gone - the previously agreed content has been written in a secret letter, and the writing is also very reliable. The Viscount Andrew is quite confident in his ability to make a story. He thinks that anyone who sees the secret letter will I believe that he is really the witness of the "thing".

    The rest is to see if the old king who is far away from the king is willing to believe in this matter.

    No, it should be said that he wants to admit the truth of this matter.

    It was a risky move, but Viscount Andrew was not a risk-averse person - if he didn''t take risks, he would never be able to stand out from the seven brothers and sisters and become the successor to the Lesley family.

    He just didn''t expect his new adventure to be tied to the Cecil family.

    The one who has been thinning out of the West has withdrawn from the political center of the kingdom a hundred years ago, and in modern times, it is a family that is thin and thin to the point where it is about to die.

    Viscount Andrew has always been very concerned about his "neighbors". This is not only because the two sides are adjacent to each other, but also because there are many trades on weekdays. It is because the decline of the Cecil family has become more serious in the past two years. The original progress continues. Basically, in Andrew¡¯s lifetime, he can expect to double the Leslie¡¯s territory. The little girl who hastily inherited her family is not a qualified lord. Although she works hard, she is I am sure I can''t keep my family business.

    It¡¯s just that fate makes a joke to everyone, and it¡¯s still the way that no one can think of it: when I heard that Cecil¡¯s collar was destroyed by the monster, Andrew¡¯s whole person was embarrassed; in the hearing of those monsters and historical records When the magic tide creatures were very similar, he was still awkward; when the businessman who heard the city mentioned that there was a dragon appearing, he was also awkward; in Rebecca Cecil and Hetty Cecil carrying A man who claims to be their ancestors entered the castle... The Viscount Andrew showed great calm and acceptance.

    That''s because he finally got used to it.

    But after ending the conversation with the "grandfather" and returning to his bedroom, the Viscount Andrew felt that he had made a correct decision.

    A dying aristocratic lineage and a burned white land are worthless. If you want to recover the cost, you might want to change from a greedy crusher to a generous good neighbor. And the existence of the "grandfather" is even more crucial - the Viscount Andrew has now believed in the authenticity of this matter - whether the Cecil family has the ancestors, is completely two concepts.

    He sealed the secret letter into the silver tube and wrapped a circle of magic silk on the silver tube, and then handed it to the old butler standing next to him: "Give it to the best messenger messenger - set off with the lion, let the messenger After the arrival of a messenger, the people of Cecil¡¯s family sent it to the Silver Fort.

    The butler took the silver tube and was about to turn and leave. The Viscount Andrew called him: "Wait a minute, and you go to the silver library - send the gold and silver belonging to the Cecil family back."

    "Yes, Viscount lord. But as long as it is returned as it is?"

    "It¡¯s enough to return it as it is. When they leave, I will prepare a little more in the name of the toll."

    The situation has changed. The "cost" that was charged for that ridiculous greed has now become a hot potato. It is only the first step, but it can''t be done too much.

    The Viscount Andrew carefully weighed in his heart and hoped that the ancients who were seven hundred years ago could understand their sincerity.

    The night is deep.

    Gao Wen, wearing a nightgown, pushed the balcony door of his room and went to the terrace on the second floor of the Viscount Castle.

    There is no moon in the night of this world. In the deep sky, some are just more dense stars than on the earth. Those twinkling stars bring cold glory to this land. Every star is especially good for Gao Wen. strange.

    Since coming to the world, he has liked to look up to the sky - whether it is staying up all night. During the day, I watched the huge and not too dazzling "sun", and at night, I watched the night without moon.

    His gaze moved between the stars, trying to find a still, extraordinarily special object between those flashing stars.

    But this is destined to be a futile attempt. There are so many stars, he doesn''t have enough data and calculation data. He can''t find his place to look down on the earth. Even if he finds it, he can''t distinguish it from the stars.

    But he just couldn''t help but do this because he knows more than everyone knows the secrets of the sky in this world. There is something in it, perhaps a monitoring device, a satellite, a space station, or a ship. Although it is now very likely to have been shut down, it cannot be ruled out that there are other things that are not stopped and still hang in the sky.

    He used to be part of that monitoring device - this is the closest guess that Gao Wen had after thinking about it for many days.

    If he doesn''t have the experience of looking down on the earth, if he crosses on Govin Cecil as soon as he arrives, then he will not have this knowledge at all, nor will he have the corresponding pressure, but he is just Knowing something, so as a soul of the earth with modern ideas, he can''t control his curiosity about the sky... and worry.

    What is it hanging in the sky? Does it or their impact on the earth? Is it or they will always hang there so well? What is the purpose of it or their makers, if they have a manufacturer?

    All this makes Gao Wen have a sense of urgency that can''t be for outsiders, just like an earth man suddenly knows that an alien spacecraft is parked on the track above his head, even if the ship is even hundreds of thousands of years old. It has been motionless for hundreds of thousands of years, and it is difficult for people living on the ground to settle down.

    You must understand it or their ins and outs to be able to sleep.

    And even without this worry, just because of curiosity, Gao Wen could not turn a blind eye to the sky.

    "You say that you look up at the sky every day - either watching the sun or watching the stars."

    Suddenly there was a girl¡¯s voice behind him. Gao Wen looked back and saw that the half-elf thief lady was sitting on the railing of the terrace, facing away from the outside, smiling at herself, her legs swaying under the railing. Wandering, don''t worry about falling down at all.

    Gao Wen glanced at her: "It¡¯s not polite to sneak up on someone¡¯s balcony to scare people in the middle of the night.¡±

    "Night is my world, there are shadows everywhere, I want to go wherever I go," Amber swayed on the railing, and the body merged into the shadows, and the next moment appeared on the other side of the balcony. "And you are stupid. A hundred heroes a hundred years ago, is it still afraid that someone will suddenly talk to you at night?"

    Gao Wen didn¡¯t bother to admit that he had just had a layer of goose bumps...

    "What do you mean by watching every day?" Amber saw Gao Wen not snoring, so he shifted the topic. "When the sun is seen during the day to identify the direction, is it the star in the night? Are you still astrology?"

    "What do you think will be in heaven?" Gao Wen asked the other person.

    "Heaven? Isn''t it the star sun?" Amber replied casually. "Oh yes... you won''t want to tell me that the palace of the gods is also in the sky, then preach with me? Then I don''t have Interest - I believe in the shadow and the night goddess, that is, Ms. Night, the night country of Ms. Night is in the deepest part of the starless night, which is a very different place from the real world sky. I just close my eyes and pray every day. Just respect God!"

    "Are you really a believer in the night goddess?" Gao Wen looked at the amber accidentally. Although he had no faith in himself, he still knows a lot about the world religion from the memory of Gao Wen Cecil. The various gods and large and small sects made him open his eyes while at the same time he was still far away, but he did not expect that the thief who seemed to be indifferent to piety in front of him was actually a believer.

    "Let''s believe in a letter, anyway, Ms. Night does not ask for offerings or to give up the gods. I don''t need to schedule a visit to the sacrifices. Why don''t a copper plate cost me?" Amber said in a true way The believers heard the words of the big rebellion, "And the shadows are somewhat intimate with the power of the night lady. Sometimes I feel that I can really make a difference when I pray. - Although it is proved to be high after each time. illusion."

    Gao Wen grinned and decided not to take care of this half-elf without a door.

    It is simply the shame of the elf - her other half of her bloodline is also a shame for her blood.

    "Hey, why don''t you talk anymore," Amber didn''t intend to let him go. "You haven''t said it yet, what are you looking at?"

    Gao Wen squinted at her: "Have you ever heard that after the death, the soul will return to heaven and wander between the stars, and each star is actually the soul of a ancestor..."

    "I have never heard of it. I heard that after a person who believes in death, the soul will be taken away by the corresponding gods he believes in, and then he will be shackled in the kingdom of God. After the death of a person without faith, the soul will be taken away by the **** of death, and then The wife of the **** of death used an iron comb to comb all the memories and throw them back into the world. So some people say that the world¡¯s beings are the believers of death regardless of their faith,¡± said Amber Barabara. ¡°But yours This statement is also very interesting. When people die, they will go to heaven. Is this a religious statement of 700 years ago?"

    Gao Wen is a bit awkward: "No, this is..."

    "Ah, yes! You are dead!" Amber looked like a New World and looked at Gao Wen with his eyes wide open. He came to him with a sway, and asked in a hurry, "Don''t you die that year?" After that, it¡¯s going to the sky. What is the death of a person? Tell me about it!¡±

    "Go and go - go!" Gao Wen slammed the other''s face and forced the other to push away. "If you die, you don''t know anything. Do you understand? I just said that I was bored and boring!"

    "Oh..." Amber looked at Gao Wen for a long time and confirmed that the other party really didn''t want to tell her, then don''t go too far. "The old man is really bored."

    Gao Wen: "Do you say it again?!"

    At once, the amber is gone.

 Chapter 23ï¼š Go to Wangdu

    The people who escaped from Cecil¡¯s nightmare were lucky, but unfortunate.

    Burning houses, the land corrupted by elemental power, the horrible giants striding out of the chaos of the chaos, and the relatives and friends who died under all these things - everything is like a nightmare, entangled in every escape Even if the people of the sky have escaped to the safe town of Tanzan, even with the protection of the knights and soldiers, the fear has never faded from the heart of the survivors for even a moment.

    Because even those soldiers wearing armor, in fact, few can sleep well in these days.

    Many people have to use alcohol to numb themselves. Those poor people who can''t even get drunk can only suffer, and it is impossible to have a good place to land on other sites as refugees in this age. In the living environment, the situation is getting worse.

    Not to mention maintaining the order of the refugees, the Philip Knights now maintain the soldiers and let the soldiers report their situation regularly and feel that they are not able to do so.

    Fortunately, the lord returned safely and brought an unexpectedly strong pillar.

    Outside the town of Tanzan, Rebecca looked at the people gathered in front of him. These people were ragged and described as embarrassing - although the Viscount Andrew did do basic placement and food distribution, the aristocrats of this age were against the civilians. The charity made is extremely limited. It is already a manifestation of the extra graciousness and far superiority of Mr. Viscount who is not hungry and hungry. Rebecca cannot ask for too much.

    For those who escaped from Cecil, the emergence of the lord is a sufficiently effective cardiotonic agent.

    The civilians of this era did not have too much consciousness and psychological quality, and they couldn¡¯t talk much about the loyalty of the lord, although Rebecca was regarded as a benevolent and friendly lord (the main reason is that the little girl¡¯s brain is not good, Learning will not be a sinful greed of aristocrats, but she will not be able to go to any one year after all. In view of the poor information transmission, in fact, many people do not even know what their lords look like.

    But the emergence of the lord is still an inspiration. For those poor people who have been there for many days, as long as individuals stand up, it is enough to announce that they will continue to protect them. They don''t care who their own owners are, and they don''t care what she looks like. The centuries-old feudal system has made the civilians lose a lot of thinking ability, but it also makes them very easy to satisfy. In Gao Wen''s view, this is A cohesive force based on ignorance and ignorance - can be effective.

    The people who came to see him were only a small part. More people stayed in the town of Tanzan, looking after the property or working in exchange for everyone¡¯s food. Rebecca looked at these people and wanted to say a few words, but I really don¡¯t know. What to say, look at the Philip Knight: "These people still have to take care of you, the Cavaliers, try to ensure that one is not less before we come back."

    "I promise you with my vows!" Philippe straightened his chest. "I will protect every citizen of Cecil''s family and every property!"

    "Don''t forget to confess what you have to do," Gao Wen said. "The Viscount Andrew will provide the necessary help. You just have to send those who have good legs and legs to do it. Don''t worry about the money, they have to do it. Things are much more valuable than money."

    "Yes!" The young knight replied loudly, but it was still difficult to hide the confusion. As a person who lived in the occlusion era and specialized in martial arts, he could hardly keep up with Gao Wen¡¯s thoughts. "But those things. Is it really so heavy?"

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s important,¡± Gao Wen laughed. ¡°It¡¯s a gossip to say it¡¯s small. It¡¯s a big talk about the paradox effect. Don¡¯t underestimate these invisible forces. Once everyone starts talking about the same thing, even the king will Restless."

    After the arrangement, Gao Wen and Rebecca took the carriage provided by the Viscount Andrew, including Betty as a maid, a loyal Byron Knight, a super thief amber, and twelve family soldiers. - These soldiers can''t be said to be carefully selected, because the soldiers who broke out with the Philip Knights have only a dozen people in total, plus the two who ran out with Gao Wen, and they were full of 20 people. In this case, the twelve fully equipped soldiers can be said to be the only remaining face of the Cecil family.

    Mature and steady Heti was left to maintain the situation here, but the "Aunt Herti" apparently worried about her niece''s upcoming trip to Wangdu, she stood under the carriage and clutched Rebecca¡¯s hand is full of thousands of miles: ¡°Make sure to remember your identity, don¡¯t humiliate the face of Cecil¡¯s family, but don¡¯t clashed with the nobles of Wangdu; see the king respectfully, can¡¯t break the rules. Don''t use a big fireball to swear, no king is better than our country; don''t be busy answering things that you don''t understand, look for ancestors or Byron Knights, because every word you say will be guessed many times; The important thing is to listen to the words of the ancestors, especially when dealing with the nobles, you are not good at this, but the ancestor is the Grand Duke, he knows..."

    Gao Wen listened to Heti¡¯s confession, and his heart was heavy, because he really didn¡¯t understand...

    Not only did he not understand, but Gao Si Cecil did not understand the true card. When the founding hero died, Ansu was still a group of mud legs. The court rules of the year were basically around the wine and the court. With the king facing the street, today, seven hundred years later, it should be different from that of the year...

    However, in order to prevent the already nerdy N-grand granddaughter from being completely mad, he still gave the other person a reassuring look according to Herti''s shoulder: "Reassured, I understand."

    So in the smile of Herti''s heart, Rebecca, who was not familiar with the horse, and Gao Wen, who looked at the surface, went to the avenue of Wangdu.

    At the same time, the Philip Knight also sent personnel in accordance with the arrangements before Gao Wen''s departure.

    Those who are astute from the people, and the flexible mouth and feet that are employed in the local town of Tanzan, there are even a few copper plates that can buy the gangsters and rogues, and deal with these people to let the young knights It¡¯s awkward, and what makes these people do is to make the Cavaliers feel inexplicable ¨C the only thing they have to do is to head in all directions, go to every place where people smoke, get into the bar, get into the black market, and get into In the slum shacks of the slums, and then bragging with the locals.

    It''s best to find the passing poets who are passing by.

    So in the next period of time, such a scene appeared frequently in the south: the strangers of the servant singularly accented in the crowds, with mysterious but vowed expressions saying that the content is almost the same Things:

    "Hey, have you heard that? The Cecil family had an accident in the south! The territory was destroyed by monsters and dragons! It is said that it also alarmed the dead souls of the underground. The legendary ancestors of Cecil''s family rose up... You didn''t get it wrong. It is the legendary Gao Wen Cecil who wakes up from a long sleep! He must be to destroy those monsters...

    "Hey! I lied to you for what you do! The people in the South are all passing on. You can go to Tanzan Town or Linmu Town to find out. You see that I have this clothes? I just fled from the southernmost side." When I came out, I told you that I saw it when I was resurrected by Cecil¡¯s ancestors!"

    Almost everyone said the same thing, and in the end they will vow to ensure that these bizarre things are what they see with their own eyes - even if they were not originally sent by the Philip Knight, the followers who spread the rumors are also in the air. I will say the same thing.

    If there is a person who can gather all the rumors in one place, he will be surprised to find that at the time of the resurrection of the ancestors of the Cecil family, at least one thousand people stood in the tomb - and the graves outside There are still 10,000 onlookers...

    However, in this era, those who have the ability to do this will not pay attention to the rumors between the legs in the streets, and the people who listen to and spread the news... they don''t think too much.

    On the carriage that was heading for St. Sunil City, Gao Wen was bored looking at the scenery outside the car and wondering how he should face the majesty of the King sitting in the Silver Fort in St. Sunil.

    He didn''t know how much he could do with what Philip Knight did ¨C in fact he didn''t even have 30% confidence in it. This is a contradictory and obscured world. The existence of magic makes many things seem extraordinarily convenient, even convenient to the extent beyond the times, but the supernatural forces such as magic are only in the hands of a few people, and the people of this world have not yet ¡ª or Saying that they don''t think it''s necessary - turning magic into broader productivity, so in the underprivileged lower society, everything lags behind incredible.

    Communication relies on traffic, traffic is on, rumors can spread quickly in a town, because pub gossip can be said to be the only entertainment project for civilians, but the news is difficult to pass from one city to another. Times, because the ridiculous wilderness has hindered most of the circulation, and there are also the circulation control of the aristocrats in their own territory. Without the permission of the lord, the civilians must go from the village where they live to the lord next door. Buying a chicken in the village even runs the risk of being hanged!

    The passport signed by the Cecil family and the Leslie family (the family of the Viscount of Andrew) can solve the problem of personnel circulation control, but it can not solve the other difficulties.

    But making some efforts is better than doing nothing.

    The purpose of Gao Wen is very simple. That is to let the "Resurrection of Cecier''s ancestor" spread as much as possible. The wider the spread, the better. It can''t be only the secrets known in the aristocratic circles, but should become civilians and even the poor. The enthusiasm between the two, if it is possible, it even has to be rumored to be a whisper, to the extent of the horror story - in fact, those rumors are indeed moving in this direction.

    These messages will be processed again and again during the process of communication. The superstitious and obscured medieval people will add a lot of details to them according to their own understanding. Gao Wen does not care about the specific content of these details - he only needs these messages. It is good to continue to ferment.

    Then everyone will know that the ancestor of the Cecil family has been resurrected, and that the legendary founding father was awakened when the monster attacked the kingdom...

 Chapter 24ï¼š Wangdu Tour

    Gao Wen is not going fast.

    Although Rebecca seemed a little anxious all the way, Gao Wen arranged this trip according to his own rhythm. He let the team stop in every town that passed through, and then arranged for the soldiers to disguise as a traveler or mercenary. The crowd, to spread the news of "the founding of the founding father Gao Wen ¡¤ Cecil Ying Ling" and "Gao Wen Dagong will arrive in St. Sunil City in the near future", will also buy local bards and mixed rogues to spread content similar But the more bizarre version - the funding from the Viscount Andrew is enough for him to do these things.

    Originally, Gao Wen was still worried that neither he nor Rebecca had any experience in dealing with similar head snakes. When doing these things, he would not encounter difficulties, but he did not expect the fellow Byron Knights to show extraordinary ability. The strength of a middle-aged knight may not be as high in his classmates, but his ability to deal with social idlers is strong and impressive. Basically, after a city, he will be able to work with those "mouse". On the line, and before the soldiers spread the news, the various rumors about the South began to spread at the bottom of the society...

    Gao Wen thought of the origin of the Byron Knight. According to Rebecca, Byron was not a nobleman of the right, but was a mercenary who went south and north. He was only a generation after an incident. The Viscount Cecil was accommodated and allowed to become a knightly class. It seems that the experience of the former mercenary was not abandoned.

    The other person who helped a lot was not surprised by Gao Wen. Amber was really a good hand when dealing with the rogues of the cellars, and it should be said that the professional quality is high or the business level is strong... Gao Wen gave this Miss Half Elf has a little money to buy those gangsters. When she is busy, she will return more money...

    This kind of behavior was of course strongly condemned by the well-respected Rebecca, and in order to maintain his high image in front of future generations, Gao Wen had to take Amber¡¯s head and let her promise to return the stolen money. Go back and promise not to commit any more.

    This made Amber exceptionally hurt, as if the value of life was denied - Gao Wen felt that it would be impossible to make this elf shame establish a normal three views.

    And this way stop and go is to let the rumors ferment, and another purpose of Gao Wen is not so easy to say: he needs to know more about the world.

    It is not because the memory in the mind has a generation difference of 700 years with the present age, but because he is not a person of this world at all. The picture that I see in heaven can only be used as a map. The inherited memory lacks sufficient sense of substitution and flexibility. This is why he tries to search for memories several times but does not understand the corresponding "keywords". I realized it later, so for the current Gao Wen, the most urgent need is to understand the world.

    This process is quite smooth.

    He saw the poor and backward southern villages of the Ansu Kingdom, and also saw the bustling central city, the jungles of the mountains, the fortress fortresses built by mankind, and all of them that are gradually remembering in his mind. Overlook maps blend together.

    By judging some details, he confirmed that the "latest" one-of-a-kind map in his mind should not be too long. It was probably a record left around ten years ago - that was when he was hanging in the sky. Look at the last glance.

    For this slow-paced world, the map used ten years ago is completely problem-free.

    As for leaving the South for such a long time, there will be no problem in the town of Tanzan, Gao Wen is not as worried as Rebecca. He believes that Hert''s ability can basically confirm that the Viscount Andrew will seriously fulfill the content of the transaction - not to believe the character of the Viscount, but that he believes that the interests can tie the other party to the Cecil family. together. Before leaving the South, he arranged for the Philip Knight to spread out all kinds of gossip. Apart from letting everyone know that Govin Cecil was resurrected, let the surviving Cecil people become everyone. The focus of attention also made it impossible for the Viscount Andrew, who had taken in the people of the people, to have no choice. He could only continue to raise those refugees and keep raising them until Gao Wen Cecil returned from the king. Everything was settled. Only one day.

    It took a long time without the pipeline, and the journey will have its end. Two months after leaving the southern region, the wall of St. Sunil''s city finally appeared in front of Gao Wen and his party.

    This is a city built on the plains. Its scale is far from that of the poor and backward southern towns. The white walls and the neat blue roofs are the biggest features of the city. "City of the City" and "Blue Crown" are two reputations.

    Since the founding of the king, Charles I, seven hundred years ago, led the people to open up the fields on this plain. Since the city was built, the city has undergone numerous expansions and renovations. The most primitive earth and stone walls have long ceased to exist. Only a few commemorative wall barriers have been left in the old city of the city, and the newly built boulder wall is ten times larger than the original one. The stone used to build the city wall is hard stone from the northern gangue ridge and the eastern region. The masonry is poured with molten copper and lead. In such a thick and solid city wall, a crystal blessed by earth elements is buried every 100 meters to ensure that it will not crack and disintegrate - its luxury The pioneers who pioneered this year may not be dreaming.

    Standing in the wall of Sunil, Gao Wen looked up at the gleaming stone bricks in the sun and found that there was no corresponding detail in his mind.

    This city is not the same place as the small town in the memory of Govin Cecil.

    With a legal passage and a reliable and reliable aristocratic identity certificate, Gao Wen and his entourage did not encounter any twists and turns.

    The King of the Kings who ruled the entire Ansu Kingdom, Francis II, was in the middle of his palace, Silver Fort, with visitors from the South, especially waiting for a special guest from 700 years ago.

    In fact, he has waited for many days, and has even waited for the nerve to weaken.

    The ancestors of the ancestors can toss, and the king said that he would not play with you - the secret newspapers from all over the south and the intelligence of every town from south to north almost never stopped, official information from officials at all levels. And the gossip collected from the folks can add up to more than one meter on the desk, and the content has at least a hundred versions - not including the dialect version, regardless of which version, the center content is in It is said that the ancestors suddenly rose up and led the descendants to go straight to the kingdom, but only these news were sent over and over again, the ancestor himself...

    Oh, just don''t come! ?

    The plan that was made after the initial receipt of the secret letter from the Viscount Andrew has long been abandoned, and the coping methods consulted with the confidant advisors have also failed in the ancestral quests of the ancestors and the swaying of the city. Now Gaowen ¡¤ The return of Cecil is well known - of course, considering the efficiency of information dissemination in this era, it is exaggerated to say that everyone knows it, but at least the business travellers and small aristocrats who have the ability to inquire about the news must be Everyone knows about this.

    Then what Francis II can do is very limited.

    Sitting in the silver fort, I was able to meet the legendary Grand Duke who was returning to the bright and bright, talking to him in a bright and light manner, and then sent away the living ancestor in a bright and beautiful way.

    At the very least, every link that will be followed by people must be bright.

    However, Gao Wen did not intend to let the king liberate so quickly - or that his first half of the purpose has been achieved, now he has to test the attitude of the king and the attitude of those around the king, so he did not Low-key to let the team go directly to the Silver Fort, but not long after entering the city, ordered all soldiers to take out the already prepared flag in the car.

    The flag is drawn on the emblem of the Cecil family, and the sword and shield emblem of the Ansu royal family. The two emblems are juxtaposed together. It is the restoration of Gao Wen¡¯s memory, which is based on Gao Wen Cecil. The flag used by the Grand Duke when he was still alive.

    Even if there are only twelve big soldiers, they must step out of the guard of honor.

    The Cecil family has indeed weakened, but even if it is weak to the present, this family that once opened the territory with the first king and the Wuli nationality still retains the last pride, defending the people and the land, and absolutely on the battlefield. Uncompromising - Rebecca, who is only seventeen years old and will only put a fireball, can be said to be the weakest generation of lords in Cecil''s history. Wen Zhiwu can''t do anything, and his brain may be caught by the door, but She can lead the last few family soldiers to guard the castle, let the last civilians break out, relying on the glory that has been passed down to the present.

    Therefore, the Cecil family has the weakest seal in the south, but it has also cultivated the best warriors in the South.

    Even if these fighters are dead, there are only a dozen people left.

    The soldiers raised their flags and rode them in two rows. Looking at the emblems flying on the flags, they seemed to be infected as well, their heads raised high, and behind them, Rebecca and Gao Wen also Get out of the car and ride along with the soldiers.

    Byron was at the forefront. The mercenary-born, half-dwelling knight tried his best to make a decent gesture like a real aristocrat, so as not to humiliate the face of his loyal family, but high. Wen drove the horse to his side and whispered to him: "Relax - put those rules and regulations aside. When we got here, some people even carried a felling axe."

    At the end of the team, the carriage that should have been taken by Gao Wen and Rebecca, now sitting on the thief and the little waitress Betty who is sleeping.

    "Aristocrats are really a sick creature, right?" Amber probe looked out of the car and poked back Betty''s arm. "There is a car that doesn''t have to sit and ride a horse, and there is a pit in his head."

    Betty''s head was little by little, and it looked like he was nodding, but suddenly there was a small nose.

    Amber blinked at Betty and suddenly noticed the other person''s pan on hand. He suddenly had a mischievous mind. She played her own excellent technique as a thief and quietly approached the pan...

    Betty suddenly took the pan and hugged it in his arms, staring at the amazed amber: "No! The master said, this is mine!"

    amber:"¡­¡­?"

 Chapter 25ï¼š Wangdu Tour 2

    Although there are only twelve soldiers, although the surname Cecil has long been far from the political center of the kingdom, even though the family¡¯s last industry in Wangdu has been accepted into the royal family a hundred years ago, Gao Wen is still the most eye-catching. The way into the city, and the flag that was 700 years ago.

    The flag was only allowed to be used when Govin Cecil was still alive. Playing this flag is not so much a manifestation of his own existence as it is to send a signal to the current Ansu royal family.

    "It¡¯s not the seventeen-year-old Viscount of Cecil, but the Grand Duke of the South."

    Upon hearing the return of the attendant, Francis II immediately understood the meaning of the "old man" who conveyed to himself. The old king went to the terrace of the Silver Fort and looked at the direction of the Cecil family. .

    At this distance, he couldn''t see anything - the city was much bigger than it was in the past, and even as big as standing at the highest point of the Silver Fort, the margin was not seen. I don''t know who was from the seven hundred. Did the ancients who had been asleep so far before, when they stepped into the city, were surprised?

    Does he realize that after seven hundred years, everything is no longer what it used to be?

    The attendant was still waiting for his orders. Francis II took his eyes and looked at this ordinary middle-aged man: "Accommodate him according to the criteria of the Duke of reception, and then tell him that I will meet him at noon tomorrow, please The South Dagong took a day off in the Silver Fort to ease the journey."

    The servant led the life, but before he was about to retreat, Francis II stopped him again: "In addition, in addition to the meeting arrangement, all the demands put forward by Grand Duke Cecil are as satisfying as possible - there is no loss in the number of rituals. ¡±

    The attendant officer retired, a young man in a Chinese costume, with short hair and a handsome face, walked up from the side - he had been standing near the pillars before: "Father, you think Is the ''resurrection'' Dagong really true or false?"

    "This is not important," Francis II looked at his heir. "Although Andrew sent the letter, although we have received a lot of evidence, but the specific Grand Duke is not true, but also Look at the next development. As for now, I can only say... It is really not a farce, the resurrected ancients gave us a big ''surprise''."

    The young man lowered his eyelids and made a humility-seeking look: "What do you think of his intentions?"

    "Before meeting, all the ideas can only be guessed. According to the momentum he made on the road and the rumors that are obviously promoted, he will definitely not express his intentions clearly." The king shook his head. "You can find a chance to get in touch and see his attitude, but to be good, we are faced with an unprecedented situation, you should not irritate him."

    The young man promised and turned and left the room.

    And Francis II turned around and continued to look at the direction of the city, but his heart sighed slightly.

    Still too young, his heir is not very good at hiding the real thoughts. He is so overwhelmed that the ancient man who descended from the sky¡ªor climbed out of the ground, so that he can see him at a glance. Urgent to come.

    But it is not a big deal anyway. Instead of letting him secretly contact him in private, it is better to give this opportunity.

    After seeing the attendant riding the palace and leaving the palace, Francis II nodded and said to the air next to him: "The dark crow, to monitor Gavin Cecil and his party, will return in any case."

    The voice of the old king just fell, and a gauze under the nearby column shook gently, but no figure appeared.

    "In addition, don''t rely too close. If it is a legend of 700 years ago, it will definitely be discovered when it is close," the old king added.

    The gauze under the colonnade did not move.

    ......

    Gao Wen and his entourage entered from the main entrance of St. Sunil City. They rode all the way through the city road. Almost half of the people knew the news. Before arriving at the Silver Fort, the group met the team that the king sent out to meet. .

    The welcoming team was very luxurious, and the arranging was very grand. The red carpet spread from the depths of the Silver Fort to the foot of Gao Wen. The waiters and maids dressed in the petals spread along the way, and the trumpeter and drummer played the music in two columns. All this means that the King¡¯s Majesty may have been preparing for more than one day ¨C but Gao Wen can still be sure that if he changes his way into the city, or if he enters the city in advance, the welcome form will have some different.

    God knows how many plans the king has arranged to cope with this moment.

    Although Gao Wen did not have a life experience with the aristocrats or the royal family, there are many related knowledge and experiences in his mind. Although Gao Wen Cecil was a barbaric person at the beginning of Ansu¡¯s founding, He also experienced the glorious era of the Gangyan Empire - he did not see what Ansu was after 700 years, but he knew what the Gangs empire was seven hundred years ago.

    The complexity of the once-popular human empire seven hundred years ago is something that the mainland countries today dare not think about.

    "Please follow me to Silver Fort. His Majesty the King has ordered the most luxurious rooms and the best meals, as well as the hot spring water to relieve the fatigue of your guests. The meeting will be arranged at noon tomorrow, please rest well this evening."

    A seemingly temperate receptionist - who does not know which surname is the inner court aristocrat - stood in front of Gao Wen, courtesy and thoughtful, Gao Wen turned to look at the next Rebecca, but found this silly girl Curiously wide-eyed and looked around.

    Although she tried to maintain stability along the way, in front of the Silver Fortress, in the grand welcoming ceremony, the lady from the country was decisively shocked, her eyes were no longer enough, even I don''t know if I should look at the neat and gorgeous honor guards first, or look at the majestic far away, the entire outer wall is covered with silver foil.

    "I thought the king couldn''t wait to see me," Gao Wen shrugged and didn''t dismount, but looked down at the receptionist. "After all, a person who came out of the coffin was not so easy to see." ¡±

    The receptionist had a slight sigh of relief. I probably didn''t expect the legendary Dagong''s style of speech to be like this, but he quickly adjusted it: "Your Majesty takes care of the cars, so I will arrange the time to be tomorrow."

    "Yes..." Gao Wen deliberately paused for a long time, and continued when the receptionist was about to burst into cold sweat. "That I would like to thank you for your kindness. But since I don¡¯t meet today, I have not It is necessary to enter his castle - I am not used to living in the Silver Fort."

    The receptionist¡¯s face changed slightly: ¡°Then you...¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s more comfortable to live in your own home,¡± Gao Wen smiled. ¡°Just don¡¯t know if Seven Miles has passed, has Crown Street No. 4 been dismantled?¡±

    When I heard the words of Crown Street No. 4, the reception officials and several nearby inner court officials couldn¡¯t help but change slightly: although Francis II reminded them, they really didn¡¯t expect Gao Wen¡¯s request to be in this direction. !

    That was the house of Gavin Cecil in the capital of the king 700 years ago.

    Although Gao Wen Cecil is the Duke of the South, most of the time he lives in the seal of the South, but like other pioneers in the same period, he also has his own residence in Wang Du, which is the founding father of Charles I. For each of the first generations, the knights built by the knights were built, and these houses are located in Crown Street, the nearest block to Silver Fort.

    Whenever the pioneers go from their own fief to the king to discuss their love, they will live in their own homes. This is the rule of the year.

    Now seven hundred years have passed, all the pioneers (except for a scam) have died, but every house in Crown Street still has the same look, and the royal family is still funding, in these seven hundred years. Maintain continuous renovation and repair work to ensure that they will survive forever.

    They have in fact become a living fossil-like existence, but these living fossils are still inhabited until now: the descendants of the various pioneers were still alive, and they all inherited the legacy of the ancestors.

    Except for Cecil''s family - after the birth of a gifted Grumman Cecil, Crown Street No. 4 has been accepted into the royal family for a hundred years...

    ¡°Crest Street No. 4...¡± the receptionist said with a sigh of relief. ¡°There is still there, but it has been completely refurbished many times...¡±

    "Oh, that''s for sure. After all, it''s just a house. It''s not as strong as a castle." Gao Wen laughed. "But if there is a renovation, it means that it is well preserved now? Should I live in it should be no problem?"

    "Of course..." The reception official had intended to say that he had to ask the king to make a decision. But after seeing Gao Wen¡¯s smile, he couldn¡¯t speak, "But..."

    "I know, I have been taken over to the royal family, right?" Gao Wen did not intend to make a person who just ran his errands too embarrassed, he took the initiative to say, "But I heard that there is no one living there now - in fact this No one has lived in it for a hundred years?"

    "Yes, after all, the first prince left there... a lot of things, no one dared to take it away, and no one today is qualified to inherit them, so Crown Street No. 4 is still vacant."

    Gao Wen continued to smile: "Since no one inherits, then I will go back to my home for one night, should I have no problem?"

    "Of course," the receptionist remembered the order given to him by the king''s attendant and had to nod. "That would please wait for the grown-up, and I will lead the way..."

    "No, I still remember the road of my own home." Gao Wen waved his hand. "You will go back and talk to the king and tell him that I will visit him at the Silver Fort on time at noon tomorrow."

    Then he turned to the horse''s head and took Rebecca''s head before he left: "Stupid child, gone."

    Rebecca¡¯s excitement suddenly: ¡°Hey? Ancestors, are we not living in the palace today?¡±

    "What''s good in the palace. When I covered it, I told Charlie that the land he chose was not good. As a result, the roof would be cracked in the third year. Go, I will take you to live in that year. Place, that is like a home."

    Looking at the figure that Gao Wen and his entourage left, the receptionist felt that the cold sweat that had been brewing for a long time on the brain finally flowed down. Then he grabbed the person next to him: "Fast, send a druid that will change the bird! Go to the crown On the 4th Street, let them prepare quickly!"

 Chapter 26ï¼š Is this the former residence?

    Gao Wen did not let the team go very fast, because he guessed that the receptionists needed to be prepared in a hurry to prepare the Crown Street No. 4 house to meet the owner, and he did not intend to be too embarrassed. The staff who acted in obedience. However, even though he led the team to sneak around Daddad on the street for a half circle, when he arrived at No. 4 Crown Street, he saw that some people wearing waiter uniforms were running sweating in and out.

    But well, their preparations are almost the same.

    A middle-aged man with a white wig and a black bow tie, tall and thin, greeted the middle-aged man from the mansion and paid tribute to Gao Wen¡¯s horse. "Your, your house is ready, swearing James Brian, who is currently responsible for taking care of this industry, is fortunate to serve you as your steward during your stay in Wangdu."

    "Brian... I have an impression of this surname," Gao Wen thought about (searching for memory) and said with a smile, "Oh, yes, Holly Brian, the little attendant next to Charlie, the name of Brian. It was Charlie who gave him."

    The middle-aged man who called himself himself, James Brian, was a little surprised. Everyone who had the privilege of dealing with the ancients (and the ancients knew his ancestors) would probably feel the same sense of surprise: "Yes... yes, Holly Brian is the ancestor, our family has been a royal servant for generations, and the royal family¡¯s direct industry in the kingdom is also taken care of by the members of the Brian family..."

    Gao Wenhe smiled: "Yes, my house is now a royal industry."

    James Brian¡¯s cold sweat came down on the spot ¨C the ÞÏÞÎ index of this topic is definitely the highest of today¡¯s kings. For example, it¡¯s the equivalent of tying you to a chair and reading it in space when you are 14 years old. Youth sad literature...

    However, Gao Wen just made a joke with the other party and quickly skipped the topic: "Let everyone not have to toss, I can''t live for a long time."

    James Brian stood up: "When the monks receive the order, they will do their best to serve you. It is our responsibility to prepare the house properly."

    "For example, do you want to clean up the ticket at the door and the tour guide?"

    "¡­¡­what?"

    It¡¯s really troublesome to communicate with people from different circles.

    Gao Wen was a little bit swaying and waved his hand, turned over and took the reins to the waiter who had already waited for him. Then he led his N+1 granddaughter and a large group of people to enter this place for seven hundred years. Historic ancient mansion.

    Indeed, as the former court official said, these historic houses with a long history of Crown Street are not only preserved, but also maintain their original appearance in the uninterrupted repairs - seven hundred years, even if there is magic Unscientific gadgets exist, and many things should have been rotted, so Gao Wen is almost certain that at least half of the things here are no longer the original ones, just keeping plausible, but he himself is against them anyway. Don''t care too - he is not really Govin Cecil.

    Passing through a small garden and vestibule, after a short corridor, followed by the main hall - as the residence of the founding father, the size of Crown Street No. 4 is a bit shabby, basically any one capable of being in the king The family that owns the industry has the ability to build a house that is twice as large as the size of the city, so the amber will pick it up when it enters the door: "Just this? It is far worse than I thought..."

    "This was built up seven hundred years ago," Gao Wen glanced at the half-elf. "At that time, the Silver Fort was bigger than here."

    "I feel very good..." Rebecca whispered. "The castle I live in is not as good as the foundation..."

    Amber licked the past with a white eye: "That is, after all, you are almost defeating the family."

    "You are not allowed to throw a fireball here," Gao Wen grabbed Rebecca and Amber''s head. "You are also honest. Don''t try to escape." One day, you will encounter a shadow master. You are afraid to be on the spot. Passed away."

    After letting the Byron Knights and the soldiers take care of the attendants to settle down, they arranged for Betty to go to the kitchen to help prepare the dinner (the little girl''s pan finally came in handy), and then Gao Wen circled the circle in the main hall. .

    "I really have kept it..."

    After two rounds, Gao Wen sighed softly, and the memories in his mind continued to flow, and everything that was seen in front of him was printed, even though many of them were no longer the original, but the source. The familiarity in memory still makes him sigh.

    Rebecca also wandered around after Gao Wen, looking at the furnishings in the main hall with curiosity and a touch of complex feelings. The pioneers of the early generations all had their descendants, and now many of them have even lived in this Crown Street, but she, the descendants of the greatest of the pioneers, the contemporary owners of the Cecil family, until today I only know what the ancestors used to live in.

    There are many things here that she even saw in the family books, such as an ancient battle axe hanging on the main hall wall.

    "This was the one that won from him when Charlie and the sword were tested. It was not a weapon of the gods. It was a dwarf battle axe." Gao Wen pointed to the axe on the wall and said it while searching for memories. "I don''t know how the short blocks developed. I only came to my waist, but I have a strong arm. Such a big axe is heavy for the human soldiers. They can follow the wind with one hand. ""

    Rebecca noticed the name mentioned by Gao Wen: "Charlie... Is it the founding father of Charlie?"

    "Charlie Moen, who is called Charles I today, who else?" Gao Wen smiled. "The only Charlie I mentioned is him."

    Although it is just a set of Govin Cecil''s shell, this first person''s feeling of blowing is really cool.jpg.

    However, Gao Wen¡¯s performance is not just a first-person blow ratio, but he really needs to be familiar with his current identity on many occasions ¨C this Gao Wen¡¤Seixi can be expected for a long time. Their identity is obviously very useful.

    Amber is not interested in things like family history, kingdom secrets, etc., circled around the hall and weighed it. If you steal something here, you will be swayed by Gao Wen. The half-elf lady who loves her life is sitting down on the sofa and swaying her feet and looking around: "Would you like to come here to take away the things here? After all, your family has already taken the family." Frustrated, there are not many opportunities to find an excuse to move things like today..."

    Gao Wenmu stunned: "Where is your idea?"

    Amber is proud of it: "Don''t be embarrassed, more normal thoughts - you have to worry about too many things, if you have too much entrainment, you can give it to me. I will help you bring things out and will never be discovered. - My I have almost given the opportunity to go out and buy food three times.

    This kind of thief who talked with the original owner about how to steal things out is really a rare breed. Now Miss Amber is not only the shame of the elf, she is even a shame of thieves...

    From the shame of race to the shame of career, I feel that I have achieved unsuccessful achievements.

    "Save the province, I really don''t need to ask you for help if I really want to take something away," Gao Wen waved his hand and interrupted the unrealistic thoughts of Amber. "Francis II is no longer confused. I care about it."

    Amber blinked: "Okay, too, I think most of the things in this house are really worthless. They are almost all replicas. The vases at the axe and the door are real... Oh, the vases are fake. ¡±

    Mom, this girl has a lot of work, has already identified all the things here? !

    Do you have a little bit of energy to manage your broken mouth and exercise your courage?

    Seeing that no one is willing to take care of themselves, Amber shakes his legs for a while and then starts to find a new topic: "What do you want to do if you are not yelling at me? I am not a knight of your family, nor a soldier. I am passing by. The little thief, can you help me?"

    "First, you dug my grave. Although you said it was an refuge, it is still a sin of the slogan according to the laws of the kingdom. I am exempted from sin as a party. You don''t feel obligated and need to help me. "What about something?" Gao Wen looked at Amber. "Second, I really missed your ability. Of course, it is not the ability to steal things, but the talent of you as a stalker. Here is the king, I don''t know. How many people are staring at this place with various purposes, staring at each of us, and Byron is a knight who is only good at frontal fights. Rebecca only fireball, I have not fully recovered yet. So I really need you, a skilled shadow master, this answer is your satisfaction, Miss Amber?"

    The tone of Gao Wen¡¯s second half of the sentence has been taken seriously, and Amber is also infected by this serious tone, and the look is a bit sluggish for a while.

    She really didn''t think that Gao Wen would talk to himself so seriously - as a thief, with all the thieves who were born with a reputation of -1, she couldn''t think she would be so solemnly asked by a nobleman.

    And the other party is still the legendary Grand Duke Cecil.

    Looking back can blow for half a year!

    "You...you said that this is up, I will help you," Miss Half Elf did not naturally look away. "But you praise me a few more times - the Shadow Master, skilled In that paragraph, if you say it twice, I will not ask you for money..."

    Gao Wen turned to look at Rebecca: "Can you control the fireball to the extent that it is just a paste on the face?"

    amber:"?!"

    However, Amber did not enjoy the treatment of fireball, because the housekeeper of the Brian family appeared.

    "Adult, there are guests," James said slightly and thoughtfully, "Prince Edmund visited."

 Chapter 27ï¼š Inheritance

    Gao Wen saw the prince of the prince in the reception room, and at the same time, there was Rebecca who was brought to the world by Gao Wen.

    Edmund Moen, the most important son of today''s King Ansu, Francis II. Gao Wen didn''t know the prince before, but for this trip to the king, he specifically asked Herti and the Count of Andrew to fill up the knowledge of many contemporary royals, so he knew a lot about the contemporary royal family.

    Francis II is now old, but the child is scarce. Apart from the younger son Edmund Moen, there is only one son and one daughter. The eldest son of Wales is extremely mediocre and has a weak and inferiority. For a long time, It is the heart of the old king, but the old king has only one son in the first half of his life, so Wales was established as the crown prince for 17 years, but later, Francis II is always a child, a favorite The son gave birth to a pair of twin children, Princess Veronica Moen and Prince Edmund Moen.

    Compared with the mediocre eldest son of Wales, the twin brothers and sisters can be said to have turned out to be born, and at a very young age they have shown great talents - regardless of martial arts or wisdom, their court teachers are highly praised. The old king, who had been worried about the issue of heirs, was saved and hardly hesitated. He cancelled the eldest son¡¯s status as a crown prince and was ready to transfer his inheritance to his new children.

    There was no objection to this in the ruling and opposition. Even the Prince of Wales accepted this arrangement lightly.

    Ansu¡¯s throne is not limited to men and women, but the identity of the Crown Prince still falls on Edmund Moen, not because the old king is so arranged, but that Princess Veronica has offered to give up before releasing the new Crown Prince. The throne inherits the right and converts to the Church of the Light, becoming a nun in the Glorious Cathedral (now raised to the High Priest), which is obviously a good result in advance - the old king naturally blessed his daughter And sent her to the church, and then Edmund became the crown prince, so the inheritance of the Ansu royal family was completed in such a fairly stable situation.

    Many people think that Princess Veronica''s "conversion" is actually a part of the royal family. In this way, King Ansu placed high-ranking members of the royal family in the self-contained Church of the Light, and gave up. The princess who inherits the power of the throne and converts to the **** of the light is indeed a character that the church cannot refuse - both in symbolic sense and in interest. But at the same time, there is also the opposite opinion that this is a sign that the influence of the Church of the Light and the erosion of the royal family.

    There are a lot of holders of both opinions, but in Gao Wen¡¯s opinion, they should all belong to the strategy of ignoring people. After all, they are just BBs...

    Gao Wen is not interested in the segmentation of interests behind these royal stories¡ªor now he does not reach the point where he can think about these interests, so he just focuses on the young people in front of him.

    Edmund Moen is a full-fledged beauty man. At the same time, he has both a martial style and a calm book. He is generally in the same standard as a Buddhist book. After he met, he only said hello. Gao Wen picked up with Rebecca. : "See you, learn something - don''t just think about getting a big fireball all day."

    Rebecca wants to remind the ancestors that it was his own who used his own fireball to swear, but he was afraid to scream.

    Edmund''s face with a thoughtful smile: "I hope you can live here, if the attendants and maids do not have a place, you can tell James Butler directly."

    "Don''t worry, there is nothing more accustomed to living in my own home," Gao Wen sat down on the high back chair. "You keep this place well, basically the same as it was seven hundred years ago... you even I also restored my favorite tea set, which is really enough. Sit, you are welcome."

    "Keeping the hero''s former home is to defend our glory," Edmund said with curiosity and respect. "I am not afraid of your jokes. I grew up listening to your story. I even collected a set of yours." The replica of the weapon armor in the room, I imagined that one day I could open up the territory like you, defend the people... but no matter whether it is the Crown Prince or the King, it is impossible to live so casually."

    Gao Wen looked up and down the prince''s eyes, until the other party uncomfortably moved and said: "Is there something wrong with me?"

    "Talk to me and let go, don''t face an old-fashioned old man," Gao Wen waved. "I died for seven hundred years, but the year I died was thirty-five, and it was no bigger than you." ¡±

    Edmund showed a sly look: "Yes, you are right, I can''t help but add that seven hundred years to your age..."

    "The generation gap of seven hundred years is definitely there," Gao Wen smiled. "For example, when we talked, we were much more straightforward than modern people. Just play one or drink one to get the topic, but modern. People have to wait for a long time."

    Edmund groaned and suddenly laughed as if he was relieved: "I said, you won''t be as difficult as my father thought. - He also yelled at me for a long time, paying attention to etiquette, I They all told him that nonsense is too much to be annoying."

    "You see, I like this way of speaking," Gao Wen nodded. "That''s just to say, are you coming here to find me?"

    "...you are too straightforward..."

    "The ancients are straightforward," Gao Wen said, and he said that the guy who has been dead for hundreds of years will not be able to fight himself out of the grave. At the very least, on the side of human society, he can arrange the ancients casually. How come it is right, "So you don''t have to hide it - your old lady sent you, I want to inquire about what I am going to do from the grave, right?"

    Edmund shrugged: "This is not the meaning of the father - his old man is very cautious, even if you want to understand your purpose, you will not send me directly to ask such a rash. This is my own meaning, and I... really is very curious about your intentions."

    Gao Wen gestured to the other party to continue.

    "You have been waking up for so long, and you must have known that many things have changed during the seven hundred years, especially... a hundred years ago," Edmund said, looking at Rebecca, " Are you coming for the benefit of the Cecil family?"

    "This question is too general. I am definitely coming for the benefit of the Cecil family, but what is the focus?" Gao Wen glanced at the prince. "From my point of view, what can I ask for?" Less, the most direct - the Duke of the Cecil family''s hereditary title and the southern boundary is a big, discussable point, isn''t it?"

    Edmonton paused and seemed to be unsure whether Gao Wen¡¯s sentence was serious or not, but he still replied with a strong smile: ¡°Your title and cover have been inherited by your descendants after your death. Then your descendants violated the laws of the kingdom and were unable to continue to retain their titles and fiefdoms, all within the framework of the laws of the kingdom..."

    Gao Wen adjusted his posture and approached Edmund. He said with a smile: "Yeah, according to the laws of the kingdom, but according to the law, my heirs can completely inherit my title and cover after I die, and in me. In the case of being alive, only my eldest son has my second-class title and has a limited ''legal right to act'' (note), and all Cecil children except the eldest son are only aristocratic, not There is any legal power - obviously, I am alive now, and no one in the Ansu law has mentioned how a dead and resurrected person should define when his inheritance takes effect and when The failure, and the contradictions that arise during the period of entry into force and failure, should be defined."

    (The law of subrogation, in the Ansu law refers to qualified aristocrats to act in the name of the family, enjoy the corresponding privileges and assume the corresponding risk responsibility.)

    Edmund: "?!"

    Gao Wen spreads his hand: "So the first step is not true - inheritance is ineffective. The Grumman 100 years ago should not be the Marquis, nor should it have any legal rights to the Cecil family. You It¡¯s just that someone who doesn¡¯t have the right to inherit from the roots has taken away what is not in his hands.¡±

    Rebecca looked at his ancestors slyly, but he didn''t expect to have this operation, and the amber who sneaked in the side of the room turned to look at the Byron Knight: "It''s amazing - even better than I still don''t want to face!"

    In front of Gao Wen, His Royal Highness Prince Edmund is already on the verge of collapse. His mouth is pumping and he swears a word: "But when you make the law, who can think that you will suddenly come alive... not to mention You have indeed died once."

    "So, when you talk to me, let''s put those logics and rules aside. They have been invalidated when I started up." Gao Wen laughed. "I certainly don''t care for those who have already been I received the seal of the land and the title of my descendants. I knew that the defeated son of a hundred years ago, and I also killed him for me. The royal family¡¯s judgment was not wrong, and I am not going to overthrow it. I just want you to know that if I really want to discuss the inheritance interests of the Cecil family with the words of the Kingdom Code, there are too many tricks that can be pulled around - who will let the inheritance A lot of articles are built around my death and death?"

    "Okay, okay, I understand," Edmund raised his hand and said he surrendered. "You just said that people who were seven hundred years ago were talking straight and not good at winding, but now it seems that you are more than my debate teacher. Still difficult."

    "I have not only experienced the barbaric era of Ansu, I have experienced the most prosperous time of the Gangster Empire, so don''t underestimate the ancients seven hundred years ago," Gao Wen said. "We can do it when we are barbaric." When we are elegant, we can give thirty-six names to a red wine, and each name is accompanied by sonnets."

    "...this is really amazing," Edmund was convinced. "So can we talk in detail about what you want to talk to my father at noon tomorrow..."

    Gao Wen nodded, and the heart said that it was just like what he thought. Compared with the meeting under the crowd at noon tomorrow, this is probably the real negotiation link today...

 Chapter 28ï¼š New visitors

    Edmund Moen left with a smile, it seems that this negotiation is quite satisfactory for him, but the prince refused Gaowen to invite him to stay for dinner - he said he To return to Silver Fort as soon as possible, the old king is still waiting for his good news.

    After Edmund left, Rebecca commented: "It seems to be a very kind person - I thought the Crown Prince would be a particularly bad person, a lot of court etiquette..."

    "That''s because he is an elder of seven hundred years ago, not a broken prince," Gao Wen looked at Rebecca. "Do you think that what he showed here is what he looks like on weekdays?" On the contrary, just because his performance was almost in line with my communication habits, I was sure that he had done a good job."

    Rebecca: "Ah?"

    Gao Wen thought about it and explained to her: "The so-called negotiation skills, after summing up more things, is nothing more than seeing what people are saying. He started as a prince to visit a very high-ranking ''aristocratic parent. '', showing the right courtesy and maturity, and then paying attention to my way of speaking and attitude, he immediately became relaxed and humorous, which makes me more willing to talk to him, this is a great skill. ¡±

    Rebecca scratched his hair: "...hey?"

    Gao Wen sighed: "...you still study the four tricks of fireball."

    Even if Rebecca¡¯s head is no longer a gluten, this time I can feel Gaowen¡¯s deep helplessness. She suddenly feels nervous: ¡°Ancestral adult, am I...is it a bit stupid in this regard?¡±

    "Everyone has their own strengths, your talents are not here, don''t force them," Gao Wen took Rebecca''s head (the height is what he wants), and "to be honest, I don''t like this intrigue skill." I still prefer the kind of people who put their lives and deaths out of the way, and burying their heads is to draw a way of life on the wasteland..."

    Rebecca seemed to understand and nodded, then curiously asked: "For the ancestors, what did you just say is true?"

    Gao Wen: "What do you mean?"

    Rebecca asked very seriously: "You really gave more than 30 names to a red wine, and then each name also has a sonnet?"

    Gao Wen sighed: "Of course it is true."

    "It sounds great!"

    "But in fact, it is because of poverty, because at that time, the pioneering team did not even have the Holy Spirit plain. Before we found the grain-producing area, it was very difficult for everyone to fill up the stomach. We gave more than 30 names to a wine because At that time, we only had one kind of wine, and it was the last barrel. We gave it a sonnet because there was no other entertainment except these. So you have to know that the complicated etiquette and rules of the nobility are either full. It¡¯s either hungry or boring, and it¡¯s essentially boring.¡±

    Rebecca¡¯s eyes sparkled and I felt a lot of incredible knowledge ¨C these things Aunt Herti never taught her!

    At this time, the window of the room was suddenly pushed open. Amber jumped in from the window. She threw herself into the chair and threw her legs and sang with Gaowen: "You old man is quite interesting! Just rushing you just now. In my words, I will judge you more than all nobles!"

    "Don''t call the old man, I am a good man!" Gao Wen glanced at the amber. "And not letting you patrol outside? Sneak in, want to be lazy?"

    Amber swayed on the chair, as if he couldn¡¯t stand for a moment: "I patrolled, and then I didn¡¯t find it, I came in and drunk, you can¡¯t help me rest. - Then again, you Why is it so sure that someone will sneak up on the door? You see the princes, all from the gate..."

    "If the princes are coming in through the wall, then Charlie is estimated to come out of the coffin like me," Gao Wen¡¯s mouth trembled. "But not everyone who wants to know something from me will come in from the gate. I am here today, just waiting for these people."

    "Well, now you are the boss," Amber waved his hand, poured himself a cup of tea and poured it, then got up and went to the window, but before she jumped out, she turned back and prepared for tea from Gaowen. Two small pieces of the muffin are squeezed out. "It¡¯s cold outside, I can eat something to make up the pad."

    The Blazers'' sword was not in the hand, and Gao Wen was very sorry about this.

    Then he looked at his N+1 layer granddaughter: "You should go back to the house to rest, meet the king tomorrow, you must face the best."

    Rebecca nodded, and then asked: "What about the ancestors?"

    "I used to sleep late, and I was going to go to the study room," Gao Wen said. "How much is it to revisit, I have to see how much has changed here."

    Rebecca obediently and Gao Wendao said good night, turned and left the room, and Gao Wen stood in the same place and walked to the study on the second floor.

    Gao Wen Cecil is famous for his military strength, but he is not a Wufu who only knows how to make a knife. In fact, he is still half a botanist and a herbalist, and he likes to read books in his spare time, so he is in the crown. In this mansion on the 4th Street, in addition to a collection room for the owner to store weapons and armor trophies, there is also a small study.

    Sitting in front of the desk that was later restored, Gao Wen meditated while tapping the table with his fingers. His eyes moved between the quaint bookshelves and the wall paintings, and finally fell back to the table.

    The memories in his mind that don¡¯t belong to him are once again tumbling, making him more familiar with the things in front of him. He sighs the efforts of the people of the future generations ¨C they not only restored the furniture here, but even the magic water on the desk. The quill and paper were placed in the most familiar position of Govin Cecil, and this almost paranoid recovery even made him faintly fearful.

    It¡¯s like someone who already knows that he will come back and is specially prepared for it.

    But although the memory is clear, it is not his own. It is difficult to resonate emotionally. Gao Wen quickly retracted his vision and left the seat to lie on the ground, groping on the floor below the table.

    A dark compartment was opened, and he felt his fingers touch a piece of cold metal, and after groping a pull ring on the metal surface, he lifted it out of the dark.

    It was a delicate little box with a cool silver glow that was still as new as seven hundred years.

    When he saw this small box, Gao Wen suddenly breathed a sigh of relief.

    Still.

    Perhaps more than half of the things in this mansion are no longer the original, but some things can be kept for more than seven hundred years, such as a small safe made by Mithril.

    Intricate magical patterns are engraved on the box, but in addition to these patterns, there is a sword and shield emblem with fine gold and star iron. There are exquisite characters next to the emblem, and Charles I and Gavin Sey The joint seal of Sil.

    These marks and words, together with the secrets passed down from generation to generation by the Moen family (Ansso royal family), can guarantee that even if someone rebuilds the main body of the house and finds the small box, it will be sealed again in the original place.

    But this is also because Gao Wen¡¯s ¡°resurrection¡± is not too late, because the ancient secret order and the prestige¡¯s deterrence will lose their effectiveness over time, especially now that it is the second dynasty, the influence of the first dynasty. It is falling into the bottom of the valley. If he comes later, the house will once again undergo a complete renovation, then no one can guarantee the whereabouts of this small box.

    Gao Wen solemnly placed the small box on the table. If the most important purpose of the trip to Wangdu is the "permanent pioneering power", then this secret silver safe is the second most important purpose.

    He didn''t bring Rebecca to find the box, not that he didn''t trust the theoretical descendant, but because he was not sure that the box was still there, in case the **** secretly took a pair of "ancestors" Show me a good thing, the expression of the little girl flickered, and the result was not found on the ground, how much.

    Gao Wen injects magic into the magical pattern on the surface of the box in the way of memory, and then applies a drop of blood to the emblem on the center of the lid. This small magical item immediately emits a crisp mechanical sound, and then its cover is slightly Bounce up.

    There are very few things inside. Except for a few crystals that have lost their magic and can only serve as decorations, there is only a palm-sized platinum disc. Gao Wen put the pieces of crystals aside for a while and picked up the disc to look at it.

    The surface is also engraved with complex magic lines, but in addition to the magic lines there are some characters that seem to float on the surface of the disk, which is constantly shaking, which is the letter used to communicate with the elements.

    "Well, this key will be available..."

    Gao Wen whispered a whisper, stuffing the crystal and the disc into his arms, but just as he just got up, a breeze suddenly passed over his ear.

    He immediately picked up a short sword that was placed at the table and kept his muscles tight and ready for the battle.

    "This is a keen and responsive, it seems that you are right," the voice of a young woman came from the window. Gao Wen noticed that the window of the study did not know when it had been opened, and a veil was veiled. The woman wearing a purple long skirt floated into the air out of thin air and volleyed toward the window. "Please relax. People like me and you, if you fight, I am afraid that half of the city will be shocked..."

    The woman¡¯s voice did not fall, and a swift black shadow suddenly slammed down from the roof, accompanied by amber¡¯s shouting: ¡°Little thief! I finally caught you ¨C ah!¡±

    Amber, Shadow Master and Master, sneak and shadow steps added to the full of ghost-level talents, but because the frontal combat power is only a little five geese, the mysterious woman is flying.

    However, the mysterious woman seems to have been shocked. After she took the amber, she did not react: "Just... what is that?"

    Gao Wen holds the dagger, but still does not relax: "If it is correct, it is my guard."

    "Ah, sorry," the mysterious woman rushed to apologize. This attitude was surprising. She glanced at the direction of the amber falling and turned to explain. "Suddenly, the subconscious will start. But don''t worry, she is fine. At most, I feel a little dizzy for a while."

    Gao Wen was a little relieved, but his attitude was not relaxed: "Who are you?"

    "Sorry, it seems that my way of playing is somewhat lacking," the mysterious woman stood on the window sill and bowed politely. "The secret silver treasures say hello to you, please let me introduce myself. I am your VIP commissioner." Melita Ponia, you are responsible for the savings you make in the St. Silver Treasury."

    Gao Wen frowned: "MyLittlePony?"

 Chapter 29ï¼š Mithril Treasury

    When I heard Gaowen¡¯s subconsciously speaking, the mysterious woman wearing a veil slightly stunned and blinked in confusion: ¡°My name is Melita P¨¦nia, and this pronunciation may indeed be the same as the common name in the northern countries. Too much..."

    Gao Wen quickly rushed back the idea that had already gone wrong: "Oh, sorry, don''t care, don''t care, my pronunciation is not allowed."

    Then he coughed twice and tried to make himself serious (by the way to save the atmosphere): "So the agent from the secret bank of Mithril, you suddenly come to visit this night - and still come in through the window - is there anything? ?"

    The woman jumped from the window sill and came to Gao Wen: "It¡¯s helpless to come in through the window. After all, I don¡¯t know how many eyes are staring at it, and what you left in the secret bank treasure is ''top secret''. According to the agreement of the year, whether it is a deposit or not, this process must be carried out in a confidential manner."

    As she spoke, she stared at Gao Wen with the eyes that gave a lavender luster under the night, although the veiled face could not see the expression, but the eyes were obviously looking at the look.

    Gao Wen¡¯s brain has already started to move quickly.

    He knows the secret silver treasures¡ªor, in his memory, the records of the secret silver treasures.

    The Secret Bank Treasure is not a mysterious organization. In fact, most of the world''s intelligent creatures know its existence, but at the same time, no one dares to say that they understand the true face of this "treasure".

    On the surface, it is a comprehensive vault that can help you store your money, and it can help you keep your treasures. As long as you pay enough, you can safely give anything to them for safekeeping - at least The publicity of the secret bank treasures is like this, and in fact, until today, I have never heard that the things handed over to the secret bank treasure will be lost. At the same time, Mithril Treasury also provides lending services. They have countless agents and agents in the world. As long as they meet the credit standards, anyone can easily find them and then borrow money or something else from them. - Just pay attention to two things. First, how much you can borrow depends entirely on the "rating" of the Mithril Treasury, and they have never been publicly disclosed. Second, you must return.

    The Mithril Treasury will ensure that every copper plate that you borrow can be recovered in a profitable manner.

    For example, the items that have never been heard to be handed over to the secret bank of the Mithril will be lost, and no one has ever heard of anyone who can escape the debt of Mithril Treasury. It is said that there has been a deceitful fire element lord who has tried to challenge this rule. Although the elemental creature does not need money, the maverick element lord borrowed a huge sum from the secret bank treasure, and then he returned to the elemental world, ready to see the jokes of the mortal world, but it was eventually repaid. All the debt.

    On the third day of the repayment date, the core and elemental fragments of the elemental lord appeared at the auction in the north, and the money earned from the auction was just the sum of his arrears and late fees.

    It can be seen that the Secret Bank Treasure not only deals with human beings, but in fact it deals with all the wisdom races in the world. As long as there are financial demands, they are potential customers of Mithril Treasury, even those in the South. The dwarf is as hard as the stone in the west. It is said that even in the cave of the kobold, the secret bank of the secret bank can be found. No one knows whether this organization is a human being or an elf or any other race, anyway, anyway. It has always existed like this, even if the magic tide of 700 years ago failed to affect its operation - in fact, the establishment of the Ansu Kingdom has its own loan in effect, but it is better that Charlie I finally put the pen The money is still on.

    The treasure clerk was still looking at Gao Wen curiously, and the latter quietly sorted out the chaotic thoughts in his mind. He realized that the visitor¡¯s visit tonight was probably one hundred years ago. In the case of the pen trade, Gavin Cecil was clearly a client of Mithril, but it was fatal...

    There is no such memory in my mind!

    Gao Wen did not know what the Cecier ancestor had saved in the secret bank of treasures seven hundred years ago!

    In the midst of a sharp turn, he instinctively wanted to make a reason to perfuse him to cover up the gaps in his memory, but when the sentence was about to come to his lips, he noticed the eye of Miss MyLittle Pony¡¯s eyes. When a move is made, it is hard to suppress the frustration of export.

    This woman is full of mystery. Before she is sure of her details, she should try to reduce the number of variables. Lying may be troublesome because there are special talents of special races that can detect lies.

    He calmed down and looked at Melita¡¯s eyes: "What did I have in the past?"

    "Don''t you remember?" Melita''s eyes turned slightly, seemingly smiling. "Is it because I have been sleeping for too long?"

    "I have slept for seven hundred years, probably forgetting something," Gao Wen knocked on his head. "Do you say that even if the party dies, will you keep the entrusted items?"

    "Normally, the death of the client means the termination of the commission, and after that, the commission will have two ways of handling. If there is a valid inheritance calibration, we will give the trust to the heir. If there is no legal heir, entrust The thing is owned by the secret silver treasure. "Melita is really smiling, and at the same time, she raises her hand slightly. A delicate little safe deposit box appears in her hand out of thin air. "But the things you kept in the past are very special - you Buying indefinitely for it, means that as long as the Mithril Treasury is still in operation, your stuff will be stored permanently, and only you can take it away."

    Saying, she added: "You paid a lot for this service. After your death came, we thought it would be a headache, but now Come, everything is indefinite."

    Gao Wen frowned, realizing that the complexity of this matter is more than the imagination of his own beginning.

    But now is not the time to pursue this, he must first get the thing to make further judgment.

    "Can I get my things back?"

    "You don''t remember the commission of the year, this is really a bit of a hassle, but rest assured, Mithril Treasury has encountered various problems, we have enough experience to face all accidents," Melita held her hands Safe deposit box, "Memory is just a small problem, please put your hand on this rune, these ancient magic can naturally verify your identity."

    Gao Wen thought for two seconds, and at the same time mobilized the "hazard perception" talent of the Cavaliers profession. He did not feel the threatening atmosphere in the safe deposit box. The text body did not have the fluctuation of negative energy such as cursing and poisoning. After confirming this, he placed his hand on the rune shaped like a paw print.

    A slight amount of heat was uploaded from the skin, and the small safe box slammed and the lid popped up a small slit.

    "So that''s it?" Gao Wen asked a little surprised.

    Merita smiled: "Improving the convenience of our customers as much as possible is the mission of Mithril Treasury, which can help customers pay their bills better - of course, your bill has been paid off 700 years ago."

    She said that she completely opened the box and handed it to Gao Wen. The latter looked down and found that there was only one crystal that had lost its luster.

    Wait, this crystal looks a bit familiar?

    Gao Wen temporarily suppressed his doubts and looked up at Melita: "Why do you choose to come to me now? Is this part of the trading agreement of the year?"

    "This is not," Melita shook her head gently. "But we only need a little time to verify your resurrection. Originally I was planning to meet you on your way to Wangdu, but this is yours." The route is really... too elegant, I don''t know if you have any plans to implement, so I will wait for you here at Wangdu. By the way, I have been waiting for a long time, Wangdu is very expensive, rent It''s not cheap either ¨C but since you are a VIP customer, the cost is not what you want.¡±

    Gao Wen: "..."

    Then you can also mention a yarn!

    Gao Wen over-the-headed, faintly said: "The price of Wang Du is really expensive. The **** I have raised is also very large. This time I was injured by you. I am afraid that the cost of injury will not be small. I will not ask you for this cost." of."

    Merita: "..."

    The Miss MyLittle Pony seemed to smile two times stiffly. She couldn¡¯t see the veil anyway. Finally she shook her head and raised her hand to hand over something: ¡°So Mr. Govin Cecil, the deal has been successfully completed. And as a VIP customer of Mithril Treasure, you will get a gift."

    Gao Wen took it curiously and found that it was a silver-white ring: "What is this?"

    "The Mithril Ring, every VIP customer will get it after completing the first transaction, through which you can always contact your own agent, the VIP Specialist. If you encounter any financial difficulties in the future, Or if there is a treasure that needs to be kept by the people, then you can contact me directly. Of course, if it is a general small service, you can also take this ring directly to the nearest Mithril Treasury agent point, which can get you Many offers."

    When she finished, she turned to the window when she came.

    Gao Wenyang raised the ring in his hand: "Then I hope that I will never have to borrow money from you."

    Melita has stepped back on the window sill. When she heard Gao Wen, she turned her head and smiled: "Believe me, Mr. Gao Wen, everyone is likely to encounter economic troubles. The secret silver treasure will be troubled at any time. The customer opens the door."

    Gao Wenyi listened to the same rhetoric as selling credit cards in his life. "Well, I know, Miss MyLittlePony, you still have to go back. Wang Duo is very expensive."

    Melita''s sole is slippery, and I don''t know if the price of rice is still because of MyLittlePony, but she didn''t look back this time, but disappeared directly into the air.

    After a moment, her figure appeared in a small attic on the top floor of the mansion.

    This is a place that basically won''t be disturbed. It is usually used to pile up debris. Now there are some things like smashed pillows, pots and pans.

    Melita didn''t lie, she really waited here for a long time...

    While packing up the baggage, the agent lady shook her head: "Fortunately, it is your rice."

 Chapter 30ï¼š This evening... there are so many visitors.

    Gao Wen stood in front of the window and waited for a while until he confirmed that the breath of Mylittlepony had completely disappeared. He took a breath and then quickly closed the window.

    At the moment when the sash is about to close, a black shadow suddenly slammed up from below, accompanied by amber yelling: "Uncle ÎÒ I just saw a little thief... oh."

    Gao Wen: "..."

    After a while, Miss Amber, who was physically and mentally wounded, finally stood on the ground safely. The unfortunate half-elf slammed her head and covered her ice on her face. She glared at Gao Wen: "Without you!" ¡±

    "Which I know you will suddenly come in from the window," Gao Wen glanced at her. "What happened today, no one has a good entrance?"

    "I am a thief! You let me go to the main entrance is to look down on my professional cultivation?" Amber is mad, "And I was beaten by people just now! You haven''t mentioned how to work now, how do you mean it? You nobles? Are you so tricky?"

    Gao Wen looked at the amber that was still alive and kicking. It was confirmed that this guy had nothing to hurt except for the face that had just hit the window frame. He shook his head. "Now I have no money, but I will repay you if I have money. ""

    Waiting for the other party to speak, Gao Wen continued: "I am an elder, I will not lie to you?"

    Amber squinted: "This is what you said, I remember it well!"

    Gao Wen waved his hand and let the screaming half-elf stay honestly, then came to the desk and looked at the crystals that were placed on the table.

    There are five crystals, one of which is the deposit that was given to me by Miss Melita just seven hundred years ago. In theory, it should be an important item that Gao Wen Cecil entrusted Mithril Treasury to keep on behalf of. But I don''t know why there is no corresponding memory in my mind, and the other four crystals are found in the secret silver safe of the study.

    But Gao Wen did not know the origins of the last few crystals.

    There is a memory of the Mithril safe deposit box in his mind, but with regard to the items in the safe deposit box, he only knows the platinum disc - it is actually a key that can open a warehouse that should be unknown now, but left The crystal... He only remembers the picture that Govin Cecil put it in the safe, but he couldn¡¯t remember where they came from.

    It seems that all the memories associated with these crystals have been erased.

    Gao Wen fiddles with the crystals, they are the same material, but from the shape point of view, the crystal from the secret silver treasure chest is obviously complete, it is in a perfect symmetrical state, roughly shaped like a palm-sized spindle, but without a tip. The center of the spindle can also see a faint blue brilliance; the other four pieces of crystals taken out of the safe are obviously fragments, they are the remains of another spindle, and Gao Wen tries to fight and find They can only spell up to two-thirds of the spindle.

    "What is this?" Amber stood there for a few minutes, and then bored to want to fly, and couldn''t help but get together with Gao Wen. "Crystal? But it''s so dim... It looks completely worthless. Look like."

    Gao Wentou did not raise: "Fortunately, it is worthless to watch, otherwise I will kill you now, saving you the idea of ??hitting them."

    Amber patted the chest exaggeratedly: "Wow! Your nobles are cruel!"

    Gao Wen glanced at her with a curious look: "All day aristocrats, do you have a hatred with the nobility?"

    "No hatred, but the poor people are not a mysterious person?" Amber rolled his eyes. "There is nothing else to be embarrassed anyway, then whether it is sick or a natural disaster or a man-made disaster is definitely the fault of the nobility."

    Gao Wen looked at the amber with a smile and smiled: "You are not like the style of the poor. The real poor are not courageous at all."

    Amber is proud of it: "That is, the average poor will not walk in shadow~~~"

    Gao Wen didn''t take care of this guy who was running a train and didn''t have a truthful story. Instead, he waved her hand and sent her to call Rebecca.

    "Call the little lord?" Amber blinked, then looked at the crystal in front of Gao Wen, "Wait... Are these really worthwhile things?"

    Gao Wen does not know how the other party associates; "Why do you think so?"

    The head of the amber analysis is: "This kind of atmosphere, and then think of the agent of the secret silver treasure you just mentioned, you obviously have to explain the rhythm of the heritage - it is difficult to become the Cecil family for generations. Is the foundation actually on these crystals?"

    Gao Wenyi¡¯s brain is cold and sweaty: ¡°If you don¡¯t go, I will shoot you on the wall with a sword!¡±

    The amber stings into a shadow and gradually dissipates into the air.

    Gao Wen slowly sighed, and the noisy half-elf finally left. He was able to really calm down and think about the problem that made him faint - his "resurrection" or "holding", hidden behind it. what?

    Originally, he thought that everything was just a coincidence. He just floated to the limit of life of a certain device in the sky. After he was thrown down by the escape system, he happened to climb out of the graves of others. But now it seems... maybe his own The arrival was indeed an accident, but the resurrection of Gavin Cecil was not.

    A person who is destined to have a limited life expectancy and who actually died very early will not buy a permanent custody in the secret bank of Mithril.

    Unless he has long known that he will one day get back his own things.

    Of course, it is also possible that the money is burned... but this possibility is too low to be considered.

    Gao Wen¡¯s fingers swung up and down on the table and wrote three Chinese: Who am I?

    Gao Wen, from the earth, died in the air disaster in the past, and passed through here. Although the principle is still not clear, but first hanged in the sky for many thousand years, watching the world''s sacred fields, and then attached to human beings, became Gao Wen¡¤ Cecil has only been in the short period of more than two months.

    The memory is seamless, the personality is no problem, and the logic of thinking is clear and correct.

    So it is not the situation that I am most worried about.

    Then the problem should be Gao Wen Cecil - his resurrection... Is it because he was killed by his own friends?

    If you think about it carefully, a person who has not been corrupted in the body for seven hundred years after his death is actually a doubt. Perhaps the legendary fierce person had arranged for himself to be in the future one hundred days ago (for example, if the unscrupulous sons and grandchildren are going to ruin the foundation of the family, or the gang¡¯s monsters are coming back to wear the defense line, or two A bad thing happened at the same time.) Resurrection, in the spirit of dying to continue to protect the country, but the countless calculations, a satellite into the soul of the soul just fell...

    It¡¯s very possible to think like this!

    Gao Wen frowned, and he made various possibilities in his mind, but most of them could not be confirmed.

    Can confirm that only you are still yourself.

    He didn''t think about such things as "subconscious changes can''t be detected, just as the brain doesn''t perceive that they are thinking, and those whose influence is affected are not aware that their thinking has been affected." This is too complicated and meaningless because he feels right now. It is a waste of time to kill yourself in the field of philosophy.

    Just confirm that your thoughts are still free, because only by ensuring that your thinking is clear, can he continue to do what he has to do.

    The footsteps from outside the study interrupted Gao Wen¡¯s thoughts. He heard the sound of amber screaming outside the door: ¡°I told you, your ancestors, and you met three in the middle of the night. The agent of Mithril Treasury, then suddenly named to see you - I think he is going to give up the inheritance in all likelihood... In addition, telling you, the secret treasure treasury agent also hit me a punch, you have to Give me a work injury..."

    The buzz of fireball formation came.

    Amber''s voice: "... Of course I didn''t ask you to pay now..."

    The door was pushed open and Rebecca appeared at the door, standing next to the amber that probed the brain.

    "Ancestral adult, are you looking for me?"

    Rebecca asked, while looking at Gao Wen - although the half-evil thief who opened the mouth was basically not worthy of trust, but the heart of the real lord Miss subconsciously observed the ancestors'' temperament to determine the other It¡¯s not really a confession of heritage...

    Gao Wen looks at the amber: "Watch outside and prevent someone from approaching. This time, if someone touches in, don''t say that the work is injured, the salary is not for you."

    Amber pouted and walked toward the window and said, "It¡¯s like you gave me a salary..."

    Gao Wen: "Do you have to go through the window?!"

    The very professional Amber Miss once again returned to her job through the window.

    Gao Wen sighed and felt that he couldn¡¯t reason with the shame of such a thing, so he turned to the desk and first collected the crystals that he couldn¡¯t understand for a while, and then took them from the safe. The platinum disc came out of his arms.

    "Amber said that it is not entirely wrong - I really have something to tell you," Gao Wen said, and quickly stressed, "but certainly not to inherit the inheritance."

    Rebecca looked curiously at the platinum disc in Gao Wen¡¯s hand: "What is this?"

    "A key that can be used to open..."

    Gao Wenhua just said half, suddenly heard a shout from the roof of the amber: "Little thief! I caught you again!!"

    Then there was a sound of running on the roof. During the period, there was no "ah" sound of amber being beaten, which surprised Gao Wen.

    Is there a goose that is proficient in shadow sneak climbing to the roof? (Fog)

    Then he immediately reached out and touched the weapon at the table, ready to go up with Rebecca to check the situation, but before he even had time to leave, he saw a sudden dark shadow in the study, followed by amber jumping out of the shadow fog. There is still a young black-haired young man wearing black leather armor who seems to have lost consciousness.

    Gao Wen glanced at the other side and couldn''t help but sigh: Tonight... there are so many visitors.

 Chapter 31ï¼š Shadow guard

    To be honest, Gao Wen was surprised to see that Amber was born alone. If he saw this scene an hour ago, he probably wouldn¡¯t be surprised, but since the Shadow Master was promoted by a bank called Mylittlepony. After a slap in the air, he did not count on her fighting power. It is better to let this guy go out to stand up. It is better to say that it is equivalent to releasing a siren...

    After all, Amber''s shadow technique is really strong, so she can find an assassin spy and then the alarm should be no problem... But who would have thought that she would directly give birth to one?

    At the same time that Amber grabbed the man back, another rush of footsteps sounded outside the study, and then the Byron Knight pushed the door and rushed in: "Adult, what happened here?"

    He was originally responsible for guarding the gate below, but the movement on the roof was not small, so he was alarmed.

    As for the previous visit of Melita... At that time, Amber was shot and flew in a face, and there was really no big noise.

    "Nothing, a little thief, has been caught," Gao Wen waved his hand to Byron. "You can go back and watch it, it will not be flat tonight."

    Byron looked at the study a little confused and saw the smug amber and the stalker on the ground, but in the face of the order, the middle-aged knight nodded: "Yes."

    "How do you catch people?" After the Byron Knight left, Gao Wen looked at Amber unexpectedly. "Win it?"

    "What do you mean by that expression?!" Amber was quite dissatisfied with Gao Wen¡¯s reaction. "My ability to fight in front is a little bit worse, but it¡¯s not bad enough to beat anyone? I used to Kill a monster that you call a ''distortion body''..."

    Gao Wen continued to stare at her.

    "Of course, this is mainly a stupid guy," Amber really has something to say, "I can definitely win if I¡¯m right, I have to show my shadow steps with me. The result is that I¡¯ve got a foot out of the shadow state. The spirit is When the shadow world and the material world oscillate, it faints."

    Gao Wen looked at each other blankly, and said that this savage and rude operation can only be done by your enchanting.

    The Shadow Step is the signature skill of the stalker. Basically, the ability to eat in this line has the ability to "shadow" one or two hands, but the shadow walking of the average person is not the same as the ability of Amber to be unreasonable. It can even be said that there are two skill trees. A normal stalker can only temporarily steal in the physical world, and between the material world and the shadow world (the magicians call it "shadow critical"), this is an extremely dangerous skill. Just like dancing on the tip of the knife, it is precise and cautious, because once you make a mistake, you may fall into the side of the shadow, and then be smashed by the indescribable objects of the shadow world. And amber... God knows that she is awkward.

    Usually, the stalkers only need to focus on their own steps. As long as they are not mistaken, they don''t have to worry about falling into the shadows. Because "shadow walking" is also called the road of loneliness, each stalker All know that even the shadow masters of Gaoming can''t step into the shadows of others, so as long as they are skilled stalkers, they can be familiar with this kind of "dance on the tip of the knife", but that is the general situation...

    When you dance on the tip of your knife, you suddenly come out with a enchanting force of 1.5 geese. You are different.

    At this time, Amber was still smug in the face: "It was interesting at the time. This guy put a particularly stupid posture, and then he slammed into the shadow form - but I saw him really. I saw his cat slid to my side and took a knife to draw. I pretended not to see him. When he stood on the edge, I slammed on it..."

    Rebecca didn''t take care of Amber, but squatted alongside Gao Wen to check the uninvited guest: "I won''t wake up?"

    Gao Wen shook his head: "It''s hard to say that normal people are shocked at the shadow limit, and they become idiots when they die."

    During the conversation, the stalker who fell to the ground suddenly twitched and then woke up.

    If it is under normal circumstances, a trained stalker will continue to pretend to be deadly at this time, and will seamlessly control his heartbeat and breathing, so that the onlookers can''t detect it, but just in the shadow The impact of the critical state made the professional unable to control himself. When he realized that the situation was wrong, he had already met Gao Wen.

    The look of the unknown young man was a bit sluggish. It seemed that what happened in front of him was a little too unexpected. Then he prepared to bite the poison hidden in his mouth and found that the poison in his mouth had not been taken away. .

    He can only choose to close his mouth and say nothing.

    "What is your name?" "What is the purpose?" "Who sent you?"

    Gao Wenyi asked the other party several questions, but did not get a response at all, and the other party seemed to be paralyzed.

    Amber took out his little dagger and quickly circled his hand: "Would you like to torture and confess? Although I am not very professional, when I was stealing from the dungeon, I saw some practical operations... ¡±

    Rebecca looked at him: "What did you steal from the dungeon?"

    "You don''t understand this," said Amber, who is proud of himself. "A lot of jailers must hide in the corners of the dungeons after they get the property from the prisoners. They have to wait for the shift to take things away. Otherwise, it will be discovered by the patrolling leader or lord - I will specifically start at that time..."

    "Don''t think about it, torture is confusing," Gao Wen interrupted Amber''s sorrow. "The Royal Shadow Guard, who specializes in training for the king, is an elite in the elite, except for various special skills. The force is also strong and scary, and it is really a loss. You can catch such a master by mistake. Go back and you can blow it in the pub for more than half a year."

    He said, he looked down at the young man who was showing a surprised expression: "But when I was alive, the Royal Shadow Guard was only a personal bodyguard. At most, I was responsible for investigating intelligence in the extreme environment. How seven hundred years passed, the Royal Has the shadow guard fallen to the point of stealing chickens and dogs?"

    The captured film guard looked at Gao Wen with horror, but before he spoke, Gao Wen continued: "You want to ask me how I saw your identity?"

    The shadow guard nodded slightly.

    "Crap, the name I personally gave you in the past, and your first version of the training system," Gao Wen patted the face of the defender. "I am the instructor of the first generation of Royal Shadow Guard!!"

    Amber stared at Gao Wen¡¯s nearly two-meter block: ¡°You are a knight... Go to the stalker as an instructor? Do you teach them to sneak?¡±

    Gao Wen smiled slightly: "No, I teach them physical training and two-handed swordsmanship."

    Amber¡¯s face is arrogant: ¡°Why do stalkers learn to practice two-handed swords?!¡±

    "Of course, kill all the witnesses when the mission is discovered."

    "As a stalker, when you perform a mission, it is not the same as the mission is over!?"

    "No, for Ansu''s stalkers, sneak is discovered is the beginning of the task... but it seems that this training course is not well done. It may be seven hundred years old, I left it that year. Has the course been eliminated due to obsolescence?"

    The shadows that fell to the ground suddenly looked so painful that the original hellish training courses were left behind by the people...

    Although seven hundred years have passed, all courses have been updated and I don¡¯t know how many rounds, but only the courses that are regarded as the foundation are not fundamentally replaced, and physical training and two-handed swordsmanship are two of them.

    When I saw the change in the expression on the face of the film, Gao Wen knew that the courses in his memory seemed to be still...

    "Is Francis II sending you here?" He looked at the young man on the ground and showed a kind smile. "But I think that the King¡¯s Majesty should have not been confused. People in the small half of the kingdom know that I am in the kingdom. In the case of an assassin to assassinate me, so the order he gave you should be surveillance?"

    The film still does not say a word.

    "But he should remind you that you are far away. After all, this is a huge risk. Even if the Cecil family is gone, Gavin Cecil has not followed down, so you are too confident... or not obey orders?"

    The film Guard finally said the first sentence: "There is a disgraceful mission, you will be killed, you will not bother."

    "Take a fart!" Gao Wenyi patted the other person''s face. "Is it really a comfortable time for too long, all of them fall into this way?!"

    The shadow guard looked at Gao Wen with a confused look. He didn''t seem to know what the other party meant.

    "What does the Royal Shadow Guard do? It is to protect the king, protect the country, and protect this land! Your duty is to deal with those who are trying to subvert the kingdom, instead of helping a confused king to monitor your founding father! You are being captured on the battlefield of the enemy. I am still a bit arrogant to say such a sentence, but you are here, in my house! What are you talking about insulting in front of me - you mean I intend to subvert this country, or is it that Gavin Cecil seizes you, is it to humiliate the dignity of Ansu?! It is hard to be in the hearts of the Ansu people of this era, the founding father and the kingdom he created, already standing Opposite?!"

    In the face of Gao Wenyi¡¯s strict reprimand, the young film guards finally got nothing wrong: ¡°No... I am not this...¡±

    "It doesn''t matter, your opinion is not important," Gao Wen interrupted him directly, then stood up. "I haven''t been careful about the degree of anger with my younger generation, so you can go now."

    The young filmwiker did not expect that it would be such an explosion (it is estimated that this night''s development is all unexpected), he looked at Gao Wen slyly, can''t believe what he heard.

    Even the expressions on the faces of Amber and Rebecca were not calm.

    Gao Wen then repeated it again: "I said, you can go - do you want me to send you?"

    The shadow guard slowly got up: "Are you sure?"

    "Of course, I can''t kill the people of Francis II here, and I don''t plan to take you to Silver Fortress tomorrow. But although I really want to do this, but unfortunately I have already acted with emotion. The age, then you can only let go."

    Rebecca seems to want to say something, but under Gao Wen¡¯s serious eyes, she slammed back.

    The shadow guard slowly moved to the window, and Gao Wen suddenly said before he left: "I am not interested in telling others today, so I should report to your Majesty the King after returning... It depends on your own. ¡±

    "...thank you for your kindness."

    With such a sentence, the shadow guard''s figure gradually dissipated in the air.

    Gao Wen grinned: "... another window."

    Until this time, Rebecca found the opportunity to speak: "Ancestral adult, you really let him go?"

    "Of course," Gao Wen laughed. "Of course I want to let him go."

    "But he doesn''t have to be punished? And the King''s Majesty sent someone to look at it, and the matter itself can be..."

    "Rebecca, you remember, if you want to get more benefits, you have to look a little longer," Gao Wen took Rebecca''s head. "Let a small soldier lose nothing, but the potential The benefits are inevitable."

    "Potential benefits?" Rebecca blinked. "For example?"

    "It depends on how the young film guards report after going back, and the result is nothing more than two," Gao Wen spreads. "Either, Francis II will not want to sleep in the middle of the night, or he will be with him from now on." There is one more...not a loyal shadow guard."

    Said, he turned and looked at the moon in the world.

    "Relative loyalty is absolute disloyalty - this sentence is very reasonable."

 Chapter 32ï¼š Heritage, really heritage

    To be honest, Rebecca is really not good at this matter, even if Gao Wen has explained it to her, she just listens to it and understands it - but one thing she understands, that is His own ancestors seem to be not so fond of today''s King Francis II.

    "The hostility is still not talked about, but the alert is absolutely necessary." Hearing Rebecca¡¯s question, Gao Wen replied casually. He glanced at the amber standing next to him, but still said broadly, "No. The Second Dynasty, you must not forget that today is the ''Second Dynasty''. For a royal family that is not well-known in its own right, the Cecil family can be said to be the founding hero, but it can also be said that... People. Even if we don''t have this heart, Francis II has to deal with this concern as a king, and his concerns have determined my alert."

    "So you are looking for the trouble of the King''s Majesty?" Rebecca asked with a narrow eye.

    "No, I don''t really want to find him in trouble," Gao Wen shrugged. "I''m just doing something."

    Rebecca: "Hey?!"

    Gao Wen is not good to explain this problem with Rebecca, so he directly transferred the topic: "Forget it, these are not important, or continue the topic just now. Amber..."

    Amber did not wait to give up and raised his hands and said: "I know that I know, go outside and keep it - hey, work hard..."

    "No," Gao Wen picked up his eyebrows. "I mean you can stay by the side - of course, if you feel bored, you can go back to the room first. You should be tired after tossing up tonight?"

    Amber looked at Gao Wen incredibly: "Hey, are you suddenly kind enough?"

    Then she shook her head and moved to the desk: "I won''t go back, I want to see what you are doing... what if it is not really a legacy?"

    Gao Wen shook his head and did not take care of the half-elf. Instead, he placed the previous platinum disc on the table again.

    "You just said that this is a key," Rebecca remembered that Gao Wen did not finish it. "Is it the secret treasure of our family?"

    Amber immediately raised his ears, but he deliberately made a look around, how many fakes.

    Gao Wen smiled: "It is indeed a treasure. It is a hidden treasure house on the southern border, but it was originally prepared for the Ansu Kingdom. Of course, for the kingdom of today, it should not be considered. What a great fortune - but for the pioneering team that had just fled to the land that year, it was half the property of the expeditionary force."

    Rebecca widened his eyes.

    "It was originally a heavy insurance for the Ansu Kingdom. After all, in that era, no one knew what would happen the next day," Gao Wen said with a smile. He said the true purpose of this trip to the kingdom, "the development of the year." The team fled all the way from the wasteland to the north. As we shifted, we collected and gathered the survivors of the wasteland and collected various resources. As a result, the team became larger, more bloated and conspicuous, resulting in crossing the dark mountains. At that time, a monster army wandering out of the waste soil discovered our trail. The army shielded the civilians from moving in the mountains, and the speed certainly could not catch up with the monsters that never sleep, so there was a fierce battle. The battle was very lost. Big, when he counted the losses after the war, Charlie and I realized that one thing: those monsters would not be willing to give up. If you continue to carry all the heavy climbs over the mountains, the whole team will probably die on the road, so we made a decision... ...

    "We have left a part of the team that will seriously drag down the speed of the team, hiding in the depths of an abandoned Bentham Fortress, and at the same time exerting a strong seal on the treasure chest, then the team will continue to go north.

    "And then the history you know - the pioneering team has established a firm foothold in the north, and established a new kingdom center between the Holy Spirit Plain and the northern mountains. Charles I built the city in the Sunil area, but The supplies in the South... but still lying there quietly."

    Rebecca asked curiously: "Why didn''t you get them back?"

    ¡°It was originally because the situation was unstable and the cost was too high,¡± Gao Wen explained. ¡°At that time, the pollution was still spreading. The monster even spread the corrupted area to the north side of the dark mountain range, so we left a heavy place. It has become a polluted zone. It is unwise to send a team to pick up the goods in that place. And more importantly, we have found abundant resources between the mountains in the north of the kingdom, and the Holy Spirit Plain has begun to produce a steady stream of Wealth, these new wealth will not take longer than the material left in the South. Under the two factors, the treasure house in the southern mountains is slowly forgotten."

    Rebecca looked at the platinum disc in Gao Wen¡¯s hand: "But it doesn''t seem to be completely forgotten..."

    ¡°Yes, the Blazers certainly remember where they hid the treasure, and although that wealth would become less and less important in the foreseeable future, it was the epic commemoration of the epic, and we were I think that when the magic tide will naturally fade away, the descendants will one day be able to retrieve those things safely, so I made an agreement with Charlie in the past: We will keep the secrets by our two families, we will take the South The story of the treasures will be passed down from generation to generation. The successors of the Cecil family and the Moen family will know all this. If one day the magic tide fades and the kingdom needs this property, we will take them out. Think about it, Inheriting hundreds of years of ancient secrets, the treasure house of the royal family and the founding aristocracy from generation to generation, the heritage hidden in the mountains, but also need a token to open - anyway, Charlie, the old middle two think this will be cool."

    Amber looked up and down Gao Wen: "Is this decision made after you both drink high?"

    Gao Wen: "...I can think so."

    Rebecca looked at his ancestors and said for a long time: "But I have never heard of this story by the successor of Cecil..."

    "The inheritance of this method is always prone to problems," Gao Wen sighed. "It was a sudden death in the past, and I didn''t have time to explain it to future generations..."

    Rebecca: "..."

    "But Charlie seems to be a good pass to the descendants of his own children," Gao Wengan coughed two times to break the shackles, and raised the platinum disc in his hand. "I came here to confirm this. The key is still not there - since it is still, it means that in the past seven hundred years, the Ansu royal family did not use the property. This secret, Charlie knows that his descendants of normal inheritance also know, but - The illegitimate child does not know."

    From 635 to 636 in Ansu, a civil strife destroyed the order of the royal family. The king did not have time to leave a son. The brothers and sisters of the king died in the civil war. In the end, only the northern Dagong supported a person who was found by the people. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s a fake illegitimate child on the throne...

    Even if the illegitimate child is true, he cannot know the secrets of the southern treasure house.

    "Those things..." Rebecca looked at the "key" brightly, but then frowned. "But can we really use it? That''s..."

    Gao Wen took a look at this N+1 layer granddaughter: "Of course, you are the son of the Cecil family, come up with some confidence. Those things are buried with Charlie, except Charlie himself, the world. Is there any more suitable for inheriting the property than I am? I don''t believe that Charlie can also come out of the coffin like me..."

    Rebecca thought about it and suddenly turned his head and grabbed the arm of Amber: "You must never dig the Imperial Tomb!"

    Amber: "...hey?"

    Then the Miss Elf suddenly burst into flames and stared at Gao Wen: "Wait! I... I have heard such a secret thing... You shouldn¡¯t really want to take this opportunity to kill me. What?"

    Gao Wen was really thinking of a sword to shoot her on the wall: "I want to destroy your mouth and wait until now?"

    The tension on the amber face didn''t go down at all: "These things that you both told me to let an outsider listen to it..."

    "First, I still trust you more. Secondly, I know that you are actually a smart person." Gao Wenyang raised the disc in his hand. "The only bold idea you might come up with is to steal the disc, but This disc must be activated by the Moen family or the blood of the Cecil family, and it is hard to say whether the blood of the Moen family is really left in the world, so obviously, if you want to get some benefits, then only ......"

    Amber goes up one step and raises his head and righteousness. "It is a great glory to play for the hero of the founding of the country. My amber will do my best to do my duty and loyalty. - What kind of epic sensation is still talking about money?"

    "Then I really don''t talk to you about money..."

    "Of course you have to talk to me about money, then I can''t help."

    Gao Wen was the first time I saw a person who could be shameless and at the same time rigorous to the extent that...

    In the latter half of the night, no more visitors were disturbed.

    Gao Wen¡¯s row of mouse clips and nails on the study window sill failed to come in handy.

    Although these things are not very useful for those shadowless stalkers who are not scientific...

    On the second day, Gao Wen and his party arrived at Silver Fort after refueling.

    It was still yesterday that the inner court official was responsible for the reception, and Francis II also copied the grand greeting scene of yesterday as it was - the work on the face can be said to be done very well.

    And this time, Baiyuebao also ran out of two teams of commanders, patrolling the two main roads along the periphery of the Royal District, and using the sound-sounding magic to convey "Ansu, the founding father, Gao Wen¡¤ Cecil is about to step into Silver Fort."

    It seems that Prince Edmund has well communicated Gao Wen¡¯s wishes to his father, and Francis II has done enough in front of outsiders.

    I just don''t know how the defender returned after returning to it - this should be a good judgment after seeing the face of Francis II.

    Finishing your grooming, confirming that the Pioneer''s Sword at the waist is in the most eye-catching position, Gao Wen stalked into the Silver Fort.

 Chapter 33ï¼š meet

    After a series of efforts, Gao Wen finally entered the Silver Fort in the most high-profile way.

    The poor have no time to pay attention to this, the civilians have no interest in this place, the small merchants and small citizens will only pay attention to this after a meal, but the nobles - almost every aristocrat who knows the news, have been paying attention to the progress of this matter from the beginning.

    But the sturdy, silver-clad castle towered high, and isolated most of the sight. The middle and lower aristocrats did not get permission to enter the Silver Fort. Their message from the upper level began in the early hours of the morning. They were ordered to be blocked by the king. They could only watch the grand team enter the castle and then discuss the news that was already public and not secret.

    Victoria Verde, the Northern Granddaughter, arrived in Silver Fort three days ago.

    The Western Grand Duke Berdwin Franklin and the Eastern Grand Duke Silas Loren arrived in Silver Fort an hour ago.

    Several consultants and the royal prime minister of the king also entered the castle.

    The door is closed and no one knows what is going on inside.

    Is it a party? A secret conversation? A dispute? Even a murder?

    Countless pairs of staring at the castle''s eyes are turning, the nose under the eyes is twitching, looking for the taste of conspiracy or opportunity, and the mouth under the nose is one by one, creating a variety of new ideas and rumors - and listeners It is also wise to never take the news that is heard as true, because no one knows what a resurger from 700 years ago would talk to the contemporary king before the castle gate was reopened.

    Francis II did not hold any annoying banquets, nor did he meet with Gao Wen in the way of "calling" in the hall. He chose to meet in the "Oak Hall" next to the Chamber of Deputies, and this is also Gao Wen''s Claim.

    The oak hall is an ancient place, and its existence can be traced back to the time when the silver fort was just laid foundation seven hundred years ago. At that time, the castle was not the same as the silver foil. The so-called silver word is only because Charles I can''t think of a better name.

    As one of the most qualified rooms in this castle that has undergone numerous renovations, the Oak Hall was magically imposed by a powerful court Druid about 400 years ago to ensure that its main wood can last forever. (In fact, this magic has to be recharged every 100 years).

    Although the oak hall is only one-third the size of the main hall, it is small and old, but it is the most extraordinary place in the castle. Only the nobles above the count can appear in this hall, only those The affairs that can affect the fate of the kingdom will be discussed secretly here.

    A round oak table was placed in the middle of the hall. The king sat in the astrological map to represent the position of the "crown". On his right hand side was sitting on his former prime minister, Aiden, a middle-aged man with thin hair and deep eyes. On the left hand side is the contemporary Duke of the Northern Territory, Victoria Wilde, and then to the left and right sides, respectively, the Duke of the West, Berdwin Franklin and the Duke of the East, Silas Loren, and several other high-text The aristocratic representatives who were too lazy to remember the name sat at the table, while the royal advisers sat in another row of chairs behind the king.

    Gao Wen is only one person from Rebecca.

    Amber and Byron Knights are definitely not eligible to participate here, so Gao Wen simply left them in the mansion of Crown Street No. 4 - he never thought about bringing amber to the Silver Fort, to the thief Miss''s professionalism, she had to scrape the silver foil attached to the outside of the castle.

    In addition to the former Prime Minister and the general advisory group, everyone was a descendant of the pioneers at the time of the founding of Ansu (including Gao Wen, the pioneer himself). This meeting was given from the very beginning. An extraordinary meaning.

    As a founding ancestor, Gao Wen did not need to pay tribute to anyone on the scene, so he sat down directly in his position, and the next Rebecca was obviously a little nervous, the little girl squeezed her fists hard. I took a few deep breaths to settle down safely - and I forgot that she actually needed to salute the king.

    But in this case, no one will pursue her - this is the domineering with the parents to the meeting.

    From the moment when Gao Wen, wearing a Duke costume and a sword of the Trailblazers, entered the room, everyone cast their sights until the living fossil sat down on the chair, and those sights did not converge much. It does not meet the number of rituals of the nobility, but it is difficult to control: a character of seven hundred years ago came out of the coffin and walked in front of himself. Who wouldn¡¯t look at it more?

    While looking at the two eyes, many people are still thinking about the authenticity of the high-text body - or the attitude of Francis II.

    At this time, the old king across the table stood up. His hair was white and he looked like a drooping old man. But under the background of his Chinese clothes, he still had a good momentum and spirit. He led the three dukes to get up and also led. Other participants.

    Gao Wen looked at him and listened to him solemnly opening: "The gods sheltered Ansu. Today, seven hundred years later, we are honored to be able to see the heroes of the year of development. Thank you and your generation for humanity. Continuation of sacrifice and dedication, this land and everyone on the land will not forget the great pioneers. Here, I would like to be the son of the Moen family, and with the sons of the pioneers, Pay tribute to our ancient heroes."

    The king bent down and every Trailblazer descendant (including the three Dukes) did the same.

    Now, the king has stated that the resurrection of Gavin Cecil can be true.

    As for whether a king has a problem with a duke, there is actually no problem at all. After all, Gao Wen, who has died for seven hundred years, is not just a duke here. He is a symbol. Everyone on the scene must scrutinize the portraits of Gao Wen Cecil and a group of pioneers'' ancestors every year. Now there is a one-to-one reduction of the real person standing here, is there a problem?

    But Gao Wen always felt that something was wrong. After a second, he reacted and his face looked strange: "When the last time so many people gave me a piece, I was lying in the coffin..."

    Everyone: "..."

    The atmosphere at the scene was very embarrassing.

    Fortunately, everyone here is also raging (although this type of wind and wave is indeed the first time I saw it), they quickly reacted and calmly straightened up, the king smiled: "The ordinary generation It is also a gift to meet the elders."

    Gao Wen laughed, although he was younger than the Francis II in appearance, but his tone was like an elder: "Although the age difference is a bit more, your expression when you make excuses is really It is exactly the same as Charlie of the year."

    Gao Wen Cecil also stated that the blood of Moen in Francis II can also be true.

    After that, Gao Wen and the old king looked at each other and saw that the latter was particularly relieved, even a little fluttering.

    Everyone on the scene is very smart (maybe someone with a very irony head can be excluded?), very good at analyzing the character curve of the ancestors of the 18th generation from a fart of others, so Gao Wen and Francis II are simple A single conversation is enough to make them understand the tone of the talks, and it can be reasonably inferred that the king and the ancient Grand Duke should have reached a certain level of consensus.

    The lady sitting on the left hand side of the king seemed to frown slightly, but once again, it seemed that there was no expression change, but as the only female grandfather of the three dukes, her existence itself allowed Gao Wenduo to see A few eyes.

    It was a 30-year-old woman who was as mature and beautiful as Herti, but she had a lot of cold and indifferent temperament than Herti. She wore a long white dress with a silver on her shoulder. The fox shawl, with the same white silk long gloves and a silver-white curly hair, makes her whole person seem to be wrapped in ice and snow. This snow-capped beauty is so eye-catching in the oak hall, fully illustrating One thing - the white reflectivity is really high.

    The entire left half of Francis II is brighter than the right half...

    That is the contemporary Northern Dagong, Victoria Wilde, Gao Wen in the mind to match the temporary evil information with the real people in front of him, while recalling the establishment of the second dynasty: the original ancestors who came to power, the north The Wilde family.

    But now it seems that the offspring of the illegitimate child are now less controlled by the Wilde family.

    I noticed the line of sight from the opposite side. The "Ms. Snow Lady" nodded on the wooden face, probably greeted, and Gao Wen saw her hand: "It¡¯s just like your ancestors. I told Wilde that year. Let him make a lively Southern girl, how much he can neutralize his face, not listening, now it is a disaster for his children..."

    The face of the female priest of the Northland shook a little, and then Gao Wen looked at the Dagong of the West and the Dagong of Dongjing. They talked about the things related to their ancestors according to the corresponding information in their memories. Finally, they put their sights on the prime minister. The vacancy between the girl and the North Dagong - there are no chairs.

    It was originally the location of the Cecil family, but from a hundred years ago, the chair was removed. From then on, the three Dukes of the Four Kingdoms remained three, and there was no grandfather in the south of Ansu. The aristocracy became the ruling group of the South, while the Cecil family was squeezed into the most remote corner.

    Noting where Gao Wen¡¯s line of sight fell, everyone, including Francis II, couldn¡¯t help but hold his breath, and the atmosphere seemed to be tense for a moment, and entered the main part of the meeting from a friendly and friendly stage. - It is also the stage of slap on the street.

    But Gao Wen just swept it there, and then his face showed a relaxed, natural, even disdainful smile. He looked at the king across the table: "We got to the point - then by my descendants, Rebecca Sethi Let''s explain to you the disaster that happened in the southern part of the kingdom. You, that is the real trouble."

 Chapter 34ï¼š Negotiation

    Rebecca was suddenly called to the name, the first reaction is to excite the spirit: For the little heirs of the fallen family, the situation in front and the big circle around him are basically the scenes she never dreamed of. Even when she ran into the woods and wrestled with the wolves, she did not have the illusion of this level. When she looked at the ancestors and the big men, she even forgot that she was actually an important participant in this meeting. one.

    But Rebecca¡¯s girl is so good at the head iron, even if she is a little blind, she also calms down with a strong ¨C even near the nerves of the necrosis of the nerves. After finishing the language a bit, the little lord from the southern countryside begins. Tell the king about the nightmare that happened to Cecil.

    Everyone listened to the concentration, even if they didn''t expect to be spoken by such a little girl, the disaster itself made everyone shut their mouths seriously.

    Regarding the incidents that took place on the southern border, the people present were basically more or less aware of some. That thing is fermenting in the whole southern region. The rumors of various versions are flying all over the sky. Of course, this is not all Gao Wen¡¯s credit. The Gao Wenpai people mainly disseminate things about their own ¡°resurrection¡±. He does not focus on rendering the disaster itself. The catastrophe is essentially the best rumor catalyst. After two months of brewing and spreading, it is well known in the South.

    Civilians may lack the channels to investigate the truth, but the nobility is not lacking. Through various means, the people present are more or less aware of the events. Francis II has even secret reports from many aristocrats in the south. However, no matter how detailed the report is, it is impossible for the personal experience of the parties to be more accurate and reliable.

    In Rebecca''s increasingly fluent narrative, the disaster was slowly pieced together and connected with the dark magical tides of 700 years ago, and the appearance of a dragon made the whole thing even more A layer of confusing veil.

    Looking at the frowning king and the nobles, Gao Wen sighed softly.

    These people have just paid attention to the resurrection of the founding fathers, and whether the Cecil family wants to ask for benefits from the royal family. I am afraid that the most important purpose of the Cecil family to forget the king is to report the monsters. - But this can''t blame them. Who makes Gao Wen''s presence more high?

    And this sense of existence is still tossed by himself...

    "...Now the entire area of ??Cecil has been turned into scorched earth. Longyan contains magic. It has been burned for years and cannot grow food. My people have to spend the day under the protection of Viscount Grumman. Rebecca has stood up. She clenched her fists. The previous timidity and tension disappeared. "His Majesty, and your lord, Cecil''s collar is small, but this disaster is a signal, the dragon." The idea may not be clear, but the monster is really a disaster. The monsters appeared seven hundred years ago. They led to the destruction of the Gangster Empire. My ancestors experienced it all."

    Francis II began to whisper with his former prime minister and the northern Dagong. Others also bowed their heads and saw that they did not regard the news brought by Rebecca as air. This should be thanks to the news that continues to spread. The secret letter from the South and the existence of Gao Wen Cecil himself. Without these, a fallen aristocrat in the southern countryside ran to the king and said that his family territory was destroyed by monsters and dragons. All that can be obtained is ridicule, let alone cause Discussed, it is possible to get guilty.

    But it is hard to say how much they can pay attention to and how much they can make.

    After all, the world has been peaceful for seven hundred years.

    "His Duke of Cecil," said the tall, thin man sitting outside the seat on the left side of Gao Wen. He is the Western Grand Duke Berdwin Franklin, a gentleman who looks gentle and gentle. "I believe in you." The honesty of the descendants in this matter, but this matter is really ridiculous - let me talk, the monsters are really in the dark magic tide seven hundred years ago... those monsters?"

    "I have been dealing with them for twenty years, and I have been killed until I become ash. I recognize them," Gao Wen said seriously. "And I still play against them again. I can make sure that the monsters are from the dark magic. The kind of thing that emerged. Unfortunately, they will quickly disintegrate after being killed, and they will not be able to leave the specimens of the body. Later, the dragon still burned the entire territory, and now there is no way to send people to Cecil. The situation is over."

    Berdwin Franklin and his neighbor, the great landlord Silas Loren, looked at it. Gao Wen said: "If you think that the Cecil family deliberately exaggerated the truth in exchange for sympathy, and wants Take this opportunity to return to the center of power, and that can be said directly."

    "No, no, we don''t have this kind of thinking," said Bai Dewen, who said, "We just need to... confirm these things. After all, it involves the magic wave of 700 years ago. The degree of importance... even surpasses any category that the human kingdom can face alone..."

    "But they are already on the door!" Rebecca stood up and couldn''t help but stand up. "I saw them with my own eyes!"

    "Don''t worry, calm down," Gao Wen pressed Rebecca''s shoulder, pressed her back to her seat, and turned to look at Francis II. "I know that your caution is justified. After all, enter the state of war. I have to pay a lot of money. I also bring some evidence that our warriors used weapons and equipment in the South. Although the bodies of those monsters could not be preserved, the equipment would inevitably be polluted by elements when fighting them. The residual corrosion on the equipment should give you some reference. I believe that even the most brilliant royal scholars will not be able to find samples corresponding to the real world from those corrosive atmospheres."

    Two powerful waiters lifted a large box. After opening the box, several broken swords and some distorted armor wrecks were placed in front of everyone.

    Those things seem to be soaked in strong acid. The original smooth metal surface is covered with potholes, and with the dirty color, the metal that is most eroded by the elemental force even becomes a texture similar to dead wood. Take out a large piece of debris.

    "Now they are harmless, they can be touched by hand, but until half a month ago, these steels are constantly disintegrating themselves," Gao Wen explained while watching the samples of the king and the nobles. "If the historians of these seven hundred years have not slacked home, there must be records in this history."

    "Yes, there is..." Francis II nodded and said.

    "In addition to this, we have found a note by a wild mage in the middle of a coincidence, and his notes mention the signs of the sun''s red flare and the signs of magic surge..."

    Gao Wen came together with the information he could provide, but it was clear that the information from the Wild Master''s notes did not attract much attention.

    For most of the people present, those things are not even as convincing as the debris falling from the pieces of the sword armor on the table.

    "Do you know where the dragon went?" Finally, the Victorian dude Victoria Wilde broke the silence. She seems to care more about the dragon than the monsters. "Or you can guess the purpose of the ta. What?"

    Gao Wen shook his head: "I don''t know about it."

    Although he is a big man, it does not mean that he is more knowledgeable than the people present. Gao Wen Cecil, who was 700 years ago, did not deal with the dragon.

    Well, at least not in memory.

    After seeing the crystals of last night, Gao Wen¡¯s memory of his inheritance is not so convincing.

    "In fact... three months ago, there was a rumor about the dragon on my territory," the female duke said in a word, "Someone claims to see the dragon fly from the colder mountains of the north - But in the end, no other witnesses were found. The person who spread the rumors proved to be the illusion of drinking more wine: he mistakenly regarded the snow in the mountains as a dragon."

    Gao Wen immediately asked: "Is that person describing the specific look of the dragon?"

    ¡°No,¡± the female duke shook her head. ¡°But I can continue to investigate after I go back.¡±

    "It is necessary to investigate, not only to investigate the dragon, but also to investigate those monsters," said Francis II. "Look at other places in the country where similar things appear, or whether there are abnormal magic surges."

    Rebecca couldn''t help but open his mouth again: "But the light investigation is not enough. You must also prepare for the battle. - Those monsters will suddenly appear. There will be no signs beforehand. If you don''t prepare in advance, you will not have time to defend. The investigators must have been late when they found out that they were traced..."

    The Duke of Silas Loren, who was stationed on the eastern border, looked at Rebecca with dissatisfaction: "Do you want soldiers all over the country to prepare for the battle, wait for those who don''t know when it will pop up - even Isn''t it a monster that will come out?"

    Rebecca replied subconsciously: "If that is of course the best..."

    "This is impossible. We can''t mobilize the soldiers of the country because of a illusory possibility. The local aristocracy will rebel, and the reputation of the royal family will be reduced," said the Duke of Silas, his face strong. Tall, with a typical martial temperament, "not to mention, we have to deal with the threat of the East Timor Empire - that country is a wolf, waiting for a flesh and blood from Ansu is not a day or two."

    In the past, the remnants of the empire empire broke out in four directions after the destruction of the homeland, and finally established a new kingdom in the northeast and southwest of the mainland. The Tifeng empire is a country located in the eastern part of the mainland, and it is still the most powerful of the four countries. .

    The human kingdoms of the North, the South, and the West coexist with the original kingdom or ethnicity of the region. Only Tifeng is now the only country in the eastern part of the continent, and its strength and style of action can be imagined.

    Ansu is adjacent to Tifeng, and there are large areas of fertile soil and rich mines on the borders of the two. It is a natural contradiction.

    In the first few hundred years, the human kingdom of the same door can still remember the feelings of brotherhood and peace, but the long-term peace is unrealistic. One hundred years ago, the Ansu civil strife, the Titan empire took the opportunity to be slightly on the border. With a move, the relationship between the two countries began to turn sharply. Now, it can be said that there are few days.

    The big frontal war did not, but the little friction never stopped.

    As far as the current situation in the Kingdom of Ansu is concerned, the south is barren and has remained flat for a long time. There is no contradiction between the northern countries and Ansu, and the Ogule tribe in the west has always been an ally of Ansu, only in the four worlds. This century has been under the pressure of war, so the Duke of Silas Loren of the armed forces will never agree to turn the military power to guard against those illusory monsters. For him, those things that are almost legendary are far less than everyday. The Tifeng army, which was swaying under his nose, was threatened.

 Chapter 35ï¼š Reach

    Everything is as expected by Gao Wen.

    The news from the South will make the king and the nobility nervous, plus the warnings of a resurrected ancient man, this tension may rise to a level of panic - but it ends here.

    Those who have not experienced the magic tide and can''t imagine the magic tide will not react too much because of these news that is limited to speech, even if Gao Wen brings some sword armor that has been corrupted by elemental strength. It is not possible to ask them to make a higher level of response.

    After all, the "abnormal natural phenomena" that can cause the sword armor to be corrupted by magic are not many, but they are not without them. They cannot be used as a proof of the resurgence of the magic tide. In fact, even Gao Wen himself is only based on memory. The information made some bold speculations. He did not dare to pat his chest and said that the end of the world is coming.

    Francis II''s response was not wrong. He could not let the whole kingdom enter the state of readiness because of these sudden news. Even if he was willing, the bloated aristocratic system would not allow him to do so. And even if the magic tide really comes, it is unwise to carry out the national war preparation now. The monsters and magic surges in the south are just a sign. Even the vanguard of the magic tide is not counted. The real magic tide may be It will only appear a few months later, even a few years later (if it really wants to happen), and before that, everything is calm.

    In the calm and calm, without any evidence, the national war preparations are required. If the Moen family in the heyday of the year may be able to do so, now the second dynasty... has no such appeal.

    Francis II even ordered the Duke of the East.

    A resurrected founding father may be full of weight from prestige, but if you want to interfere with the order of the kingdom today through these prestige, then you think a little too much. At this point, Gao Wen is very clear, he knows that he is The right to speak here is actually a flower scepter - brilliant but not powerful, the foundation of the Cecil family is gone, no land, no soldiers, no even the toll to the king is to others Borrowed, this is a very embarrassing situation for the pragmatic aristocratic circle.

    So Gao Wen held down Rebecca, who still wants to talk, and looked at the opposite king: "We have sent the news and issued a warning. As for the specific response, it is your business."

    "We will take your warnings seriously," said the Victorian Duke''s voice, "all investigations will begin immediately after the end of the meeting, and you will get the first news."

    "The investigation... can only be like this," Gao Wen nodded, and the words turned. "That''s the end of the matter. Now let''s talk about the private affairs of the Cecil family."

    This time, the atmosphere is really tense.

    "Let''s relax, don''t look like the ¡®old ancestors who came out of the coffin and demanded to cash in the paper money burned over the years.¡± Gao Wen smiled and waved his hand, then found that no one could understand his own joke...

    Good TMÞÏÞÎ.

    "I know what happened 100 years ago. Frankly speaking, I also want to kill the unscrupulous children." Gao Wen''s face was pumped and cut directly into the topic. "So I have no intention of turning the case over this matter. I I just want to get back some things that should belong to me personally."

    Francis II and several Grand Dukes looked at each other, and the expression on each person''s face was more or less relaxed. Gao Wen took the initiative to talk about the earth-shaking events of a hundred years ago, which made them sincerely loose. Tone. After all, on this sensitive topic, whoever takes the initiative to open is a psychological pressure that can make blood pressure reach 200. The live ancestors can be so reassured that the younger generation is so relieved.

    But after a sigh of relief, they raised their hearts: What are the things that belong to Govin Cecil?

    Everything belongs to the lord - this is the rule of the aristocracy. Everything in the past Cecil family, including the land, the vassal, the title, etc., is the personal property of Govin Cecil. What is he referring to?

    Everyone tightened their muscles when they didn''t pay attention to them. Only Francis II looked at Gao Wen quietly and nodded quietly.

    "Don''t be nervous. Most of my life has been passed to my son. I don''t know how to defeat those things. I can''t force them to come back again." Gao Wen laughed. "I mean Parts that cannot be inherited, such as... my pioneering power."

    The great aristocrats and the consultants met each other, and then these well-educated gentlemen and gentlemen immediately thought of the ancient and sacred pioneering decree.

    It is the commemoration of the second pioneering glory. It is the proof that mankind is brave enough to survive in desperate circumstances. It is the swearing oath of mortal people in front of nature. Today, it is still part of the basic laws of the four major countries. There will be no more opportunities for entry into force, but no one will dare to say a decree.

    The original version of the decree was even written on a platinum plate and enshrined in every human country.

    But everyone keeps it as a commemoration! It is used to force future generations! It means that you are inheriting orthodoxy!

    This suddenly has to take effect again? !

    However, in the horror of the horror, the expression on each person¡¯s face is hidden with a heartfelt relaxation. This expression change did not escape Gao Wen¡¯s eyes.

    So he also relaxed and began to discuss the permanent development rights with the people present.

    Gao Wen believes that this matter will not be too difficult.

    Compared with a living ancestor who returned to the world, he asked to cash in the paper money burned in the same year. By the way, he asked him to cover the vast expanse of the country that was nearly seven hundred years ago. The permanent development of the district is nothing at all. Although listening to the monks, but it will not affect the personal interests of any person on the scene, and without affecting their own interests, each noble (including the king himself) will be quite good to speak.

    This is also the result of Gao Wen¡¯s deliberate push.

    He was high-profile all the way, and he was spreading all kinds of news. Even when he entered the kingdom, he even took out the banner of 700 years ago. The one who came is not good and imposing. This is actually Inducing everyone''s thoughts - let them think that this living ancestor was rushing to turn the case to the Cecil family and recover all the family''s fiefdom, so everyone will respond to this premise and do it well. How to prepare for the protection of your existing interests.

    However, Gao Wen¡¯s goal is only permanent development.

    This drop is basically equivalent to going out to buy a block table, the original price of 860,000, after the break of twenty-five - feels awkwardly cheap.

    I can''t help but suspect that the watch is fake.

    But even if the watch of twenty-five dollars is fake, the ancestors are also true. If he really only wants a permanent pioneering power... then what?

    Well, give it, and take the pioneering power of your old man to go to the wasteland, don''t come back.jpg.

    If Gao Wen didn''t have any prelude before, and he proposed the right of permanent development from the beginning, maybe things would not be so smooth. The greed nature of the nobility would make them want to deduct even one thing in this kind of thing, but there are so many It is much easier to prepare for the development of the right to develop.

    When the kings and the duches present did not discuss it, they agreed that the right to exploit itself should be recognized - it must be recognized without recognition, because the right to exploit the right was not only a country of Ansu, but in fact the four major kingdoms of the time and The various nationalities that border the four kingdoms have also acknowledged this decree and promised that the decree will come into force forever. These "common witnesses" include the elves from the silver empire of the extreme southern China...

    The gods who are gods, and who are especially capable of living.

    The average life expectancy of three thousand years, and the extreme rigor and integrity of the guy is notoriously stubborn, when the signing of the permanent development decree that one of the elves as witnesses is also because of this: the four kings in order to make this The decree is more solemn and more credible, and even writes a copy of the Elvish language to the Silver Empire for custody.

    Although everyone knows that the first generation of pioneering knights can''t live alive, but human beings have to write such a decree with a "permanent" label, and also let a long-lived race be a witness, this is probably a human quirk. ......

    Anyway, the elf representative at the time recited the copy of the "human being really strange" and brought it back to the country. Then the elf queen happily put a stamp on the copy - a blink of an eye seven hundred years later, the year It¡¯s still a demon queen who just got into the throne and is now... or the elf queen...

    She can clearly remember the stamp of her own year, do you not admit one to try?

    Anyway, Gao Wen said that if Ansu does not recognize the pioneering power, he will take the family around half of the mainland to go to the silver empire. Anyway, there are still undeveloped places around the forest of the elves, and there are many in the gangs. An acquaintance, sure to get along with the Cecil family...

    The ancestors of their founding ancestors were not able to live in the house, and they dragged their families to the interracial territory to live in the trees.

    Therefore, some people at the venue agreed that the right to exploit is still to retain the drop, but where to expand specifically... This is a matter of discussion.

    "There is no wasteland in the land where the kingdom can live. Every inch of land has its owner," said the king''s former prime minister, Aydin Alfred. The calm man is the right arm of Francis II. Knowing the status quo of the whole kingdom, "Beyond the kingdom, there are few wastelands in the border with other countries, and there are also dead places that are also slashed by life - such as the buffer zone of the wasteland. Lord Duke, where are you going to open up? ?"

    Gao Wen waved his hand: "Bring the map."

    The map was presented, and Gao Wen couldn¡¯t help but frown slightly.

    Even if the world has convenient magic, assistive functions such as eagle eye, forest perception, and measurement can help people draw maps, but the maps in front of them are still rough, and even on the scale there are no small problems.

    Compared with the "satellite perspective" in my mind, it is simply graffiti.

    Probably because magic is too convenient, it has affected the development of many things.

    Gao Wen thought about it and completed the comparison with the accurate map in his mind. Then he pointed his finger to an area on the rough map: "I will start from here."

    It is a mountain range adjacent to the border between the wasteland and the Tifeng.

    Dark mountains.

 Chapter 36ï¼š Banquet

    Dark mountains.

    After seeing the place pointed out by Gao Wen, everyone can''t help but look at it.

    The first one who couldn¡¯t help but break the silence was the Western Grand Duke Berdwin Franklin. He widened his eyes: "You... sure?"

    "What''s the reason?" Gao Wen smiled. "Is there still a place in this place?"

    "That''s not..." Francis II shook his head. "The entire dark mountain range and the more southerly places are unowned. It does meet the requirements of the pioneering decree, but that place is not only close to the Titan Empire, but also to the south. Directly connected to the wasteland, it is..."

    The dark mountain range is part of the southern border of Ansu. Its eastern section extends to the Titan empire, and the western section spreads hundreds of kilometers along the border of Ansu, and then bends a small angle to the south. Just smashed the soil in the decay of the earth. In theory, even the southern strip-shaped plain of the Dark Mountain Range is also the territory of Ansu, but in fact the place that the Kingdom can control can only reach the north side of the mountain range - and the control is quite limited.

    The most important reason is the existence of the waste soil.

    The land is still shrouded by the chaotic elements of power and magic power, and the raging rot of the earth makes the earth almost inanimate and full of toxins that are deadly to humans.

    Although its scope is no longer spreading, the toxic dust storms that occasionally blow with the wind and the occasional wandering monsters are threatening to death in the margins of wasteland.

    Historically, after the stability of the Ansu Kingdom, there have been attempts to make several recoils in the South. They even had plans to recapture their homeland, but in the end all efforts failed. The purification of waste soil is extremely difficult and full of repetitive, and income and effort are totally inconsistent. The pioneering bases that were barely established in the early days will often be destroyed by toxic dust storms and monsters when they fail to produce output. Therefore, the Ansu royal family withdraws. All the pioneering teams stopped at the north side of the dark mountains.

    Then, as the northern part of the kingdom became more prosperous and established diplomatic relations with the Violet kingdom, the kingdom¡¯s center of gravity shifted further toward the north, and with the ¡°fog-month civil war¡± a hundred years ago, the southern Cecil family collapsed overnight, south. The situation has further deteriorated and regressed. Today, the entire dark mountain range and most of the surrounding areas are no different from wasteland.

    The ruin of the mountains that passed over the mountains even corrupted the plains in the northern part of the mountains.

    But Gao Wen just smiled a little: "I faced a worse situation than that. I talked about political struggles and intrigues. I might not be as good as you, but when it comes to confronting sinister nature, you are definitely better than not. Come on me."

    Whether it is really true or not, just blow a wave and say .jpg.

    Since Gao Wen himself is so confident, the rest of the scene will certainly not continue to worry about him. For the King and other nobles, whether Gao Wen Cecil can stand firm in the South is not what they care about. The only thing they care about is when this hot potato can leave the king. Since Gao Wen took the initiative to choose a place where no bird wouldn¡¯t be jealous, what else would he say?

    Hurry and congratulate the ancestors of the ancestors!

    If it were necessary to agree on some details, Francis II had almost prepared the carriage for the Gaowen family...

    After finalizing the most important issue of the right to exploit, Gao Wen took advantage of the fact that Francis II acknowledged several other "insignificant little things."

    First of all, the Duke of Govin Cecil must survive, but for the time being only his personal reputation, and can not be inherited to any child, unless the Cecier family has already opened up in the South when Gao Wen died again (no error). The vast land, or other merits, will be judged according to its land and merits.

    This is actually a nondescript scheme. It is the product of the covenant status of Gao Wen Cecil and the broken thing 100 years ago. No one dares to deprive the founding father of the country, but there is no way to make a Viscount family. Directly jumped into the Duke, so I had to be so compromised. To be frank, this is totally inconsistent with any law since Ansu, but what logic do you have with someone who comes out of the coffin?

    The ancestors did not even tell you about the physics, but also tell you the truth! ?

    The so-called "temporarily non-inheritable", the discerning person knows that this is just a drag and a time, to give an account to the existing aristocratic system.

    In addition, the Ansu royal family will fully recognize the complete autonomy of the Cecil family in the newly exploited land - just as the founding father recognizes the autonomy of any pioneering leader.

    Coupled with some fragmented conventions, in the end, Gao Wen got the results he wanted.

    A country in the middle of the country that is not disturbed by people.

    In fact, these contents have already been fixed. When the Prince Edmund visited in advance, Gao Wen had already set up a line with the king. Now he is just a passing in the oak hall.

    No one at the scene objected to these contents - anyway, the Cecil family is going to a barren land, and how many territories they will not affect the vested interests of any family now, since there is no conflict in the interests, Then the nominal conflict is well resolved.

    Francis II signed a new pioneering instrument on the spot, announcing that according to the ancient law, the Cecil family will have the right to exploit all the land between the dark mountains and the surrounding land of any kingdom, and announce that it will be the pioneering activity. Provide the necessary support ¨C including a team of 100 people of all kinds of artisans and mages apprentices, as well as the food and cloth needed to develop the first year.

    Among them, craftsmen and apprentices will have been in the development of the collar for three years. After three years, they can choose to stay, but if someone stays, the Cecil family will have to "buy" to the royal family at the price of one person for 30 gold coins. they.

    These support is not much, but Gao Wen is already very satisfied. For the current poor and white Cecil family, this can be an urgent need.

    The gold, silver and mineral ingots in the treasures of the mountains can''t be directly turned into food, and they can''t become skilled craftsmen. In this long-term, the word "exploitation" has become a distant history, no one wants to leave the stable homeland. Going to a place next to the wasteland, the one hundred craftsmen and apprentices will be the most precious wealth.

    This can also be said to be the kindness expressed by Francis II on behalf of the Ansu royal family to Gao Wen--thanks to the founding father of the public for his blood.

    The deal is over and everyone is happy, and a banquet is indispensable after a transaction that is both satisfactory to both parties.

    The oak hall was re-closed, and the banquet hall on the second floor of the castle hosted a feast. The food and wine were placed on the table. The king and his most trusted aristocrats wanted to celebrate the return of a legendary hero. Many could not be called. The nobility of the name did not know where it was hidden before, and all of them came out at once, and the ballroom was full of excitement.

    Those new ones that were not eligible to enter the Oak Hall but were qualified to know the outcome of the meeting in the first place, they have been waiting in the lounges of Silver Fort for a full half day until the attendants ran into the ballroom. They rang the copper bells that were ready for the celebration, and they appeared with a smile.

    Rebecca was involved in this kind of occasion for the first time - this lonely lord lady has never been in such a magnificent place since she was a child, and she has grown up from small to large due to the exclusion of the Cecil family by the entire aristocratic circle. I have not participated in several decent banquets. The grandest banquet in her impression was that when she was 16 years old, her father gave himself a very lively celebration in the castle, but it was just a long table full of food.

    It is completely different from the banquet in Silver Fort.

    The whole hall is full of long tables, all of which are delicious foods for everyone. The center of the hall is where the ladies and gentlemen dance, and the ornate band plays the music on the stage on the side of the hall. Masters Unleash magic in the four corners of the hall, constantly creating a variety of wonderful glare and falling snow in midair - let the precious wizards create the illusion of this sizzling atmosphere, which in Rebecca''s view is simply Unbelievable things.

    His Majesty the King... It¡¯s rich.

    At the beginning, Rebecca also tried to make a mature and stable appearance on the face, but soon, the girl''s nature overwhelmed the point that she forced it out. She grabbed Gao Wen¡¯s hand and asked this question. Gao Wen is smiling with a smile based on her memory and the imagination of the passer.

    Rebecca''s bun-like performance did not hide the big aristocrats who had long polished their eyes, but they did not show any contempt for the little lord from the country - perhaps a little bit, but Govin Cecil stood Beside Rebecca, this inseparable "parent" makes everyone have to converge on a contemptuous mentality, at least on the surface to Rebecca smile.

    Then, a few young people came to invite Rebecca to dance together - presumably they felt that the Cecil family now has more town ancestors, and they have some potential value of close relationship, but these people All were blocked by Gao Wen.

    When I was joking, Rebecca was caught in the general brain and the character of the head iron. I couldn¡¯t get along in the south. I didn¡¯t even have to sell the whole family with Wangdu¡¯s guy who helped the monkey monkey.

    ¡°Excessive protection does not allow children to grow up,¡± a gentle male voice came from the side. ¡°The Viscount Rebecca is an adult, and you should give her more exposure to the social circles of the upper class.¡±

    Gao Wen went back and saw that the Westward Grand Duke Berdwin Franklin was standing behind him, while standing with Paterson was the Northern Grand Duke Victoria Verde.

    "I died early in the year, and I didn''t have much experience in teaching children." Gao Wen shrugged and said nothing.

    Bai Dewen: "..."

    Victoria: "..."

    "And I feel that even if I don''t stop, Rebecca has no time to take care of others."

    Gao Wen said as he pointed to his N+1 granddaughter, this young lady, who was kneeling at the nearby long table and eating a seaweed...

    "It¡¯s really...rateful." The Duke of Berdwin said dryly.

    Gao Wen smiled and looked at Victoria Verde, who was standing in the face and staring indifferently: "I have some questions to ask the girl of Wilde than the educated descendants."

 Chapter 37ï¼š Dragons message

    When he heard Gao Wen, Victoria nodded slightly, and the next big man, Bai Dewen, raised an eyebrow: "Do I need to avoid it?"

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter,¡± Gao Wen took a glass of red wine from the waiter tray passing by, and turned back to look at Victoria. ¡°It¡¯s about the dragon.¡±

    "That is really just a rumor," Victoria said faintly. If the wind in the north is cold, if you don''t know her, I might even think she is hard to get close. "I have sent someone to investigate, except for one day. No one outside the drunkard saw the figure of the dragon."

    "I didn''t say that, but in the hundreds of years in the north," Gao Wen looked at the woman''s eyes. "How many rumors about the dragon have been in the North since I died?"

    Victoria¡¯s eyebrows rose slightly, and the next-door Bai Dewen¡¯s grandfather looked at her curiously: ¡°So what you said... The story of the so-called ¡°giant haunting¡± seems to be your ''specialty¡¯ in the north?¡±

    ¡°There are occasional stories about the dragons in the northern region, and even some small groups that worship the dragons are active, but that¡¯s basically the superstition of the mountain people,¡± Victoria shook his head. There are often snowstorms between the mountains. The mountain people regard the wind and snow as the roar of the dragon, and the north is bordered by the Principality of the Holy Dragon. The people of that country claim to be descendants of the dragon, and the dragon is the official open belief, the mountain people. Affected by them, it is inevitable that some strange stories will be circulated - but in fact the Wilde family lived in the north for seven hundred years, and now they have never really seen a dragon appear in the sky, those stories There is nothing wrong with it."

    "But now there is a real dragon that appears, just flying in front of my eyes." Gao Wen said faintly.

    "If there is a dragon, I will let you know the first time," Victoria said faintly, and seemed to smile. "I thought you wanted to invite me to dance."

    "I still forget it - I am not good at this, and it is seven hundred years old. I don''t know what modern dance looks like." Gao Wen smiled and shook his head and waved his hand. "You are busy with yourself, here. It¡¯s uncomfortable to chat with my seven hundred-year-old living fossils, so I can look at it myself."

    The expressions of the two dukes are a bit stiff at the same time (Victoria is always very stiff). Generally speaking, they are told to other juniors or small aristocrats at the party. This is the first time in years that someone has said to myself. There is simply a feeling of returning to childhood...

    It is still impossible to refute...

    Watching the two contemporary dukes leave, Gao Wen¡¯s heart sighed slightly.

    Sure enough, it was not so easy - just heard the rumors that the Duke of the North mentioned the dragon in the meeting, he thought it was an important clue.

    It has been too long for the dragon to leave this continent. For a long time, there have been no real dragon witnesses recorded in the past millennium. It has been a myth for the vast majority of the intelligent races on the mainland. In the case of Gao Wen, who has been hanging in the sky for many thousand years, the dragon is no stranger.

    After witnessing the dragon, he sorted out the memories in his mind and counted all the pictures of the dragons appearing. After browsing them again, he found that basically all the dragons came from the north.

    Regardless of whether the time span in the middle is a thousand years or a thousand years, whether the dragons coming to the mainland are one or a group, they first cross the northern mountains and then enter the hinterland of the mainland, and every time the dragons appear, they all seem to have Clear purpose - they will go straight to the depths of the mainland, and quickly leave after doing some things, there is no meaning to swim in the mountains.

    Unfortunately, Gao Wen¡¯s perspective in heaven is limited. He can only see a small number of coastlines in some continents and southern regions. He is not even sure where the northernmost part of the continent can spread. Therefore, there is no way to guess which dragons come from. Behind the barriers of the northern mountains is another continent from the farther sea.

    Only he has a feeling that the dragon will definitely appear again.

    Gao Wen and his team did not stay in Wangdu for too long, and left on the third day.

    The aid promised by the king will take some time to be raised: food supplies can''t be landed, otherwise people on the road will consume half of the chew, and if they pass the river, they will have to wait until half a month later, the water level of the Dorgon River on the plain of the Holy Spirit will rise. It takes only one hundred craftsmen and apprentices to take time to form, mainly because the associations have to recommend the unreasonable and uncontested sinners who are guilty of the people inside, and then choose The most unfortunate top 100 registration books, this is also a relatively time-consuming process, to ensure that these people are already flying fast before the grain shipment.

    Gao Wenke can''t wait for this. He finally got the pioneering power he wanted. There are a lot of plans in his mind waiting to be implemented. So after getting a lot of documents provided by the king, he can''t wait to leave the king. All.

    When I came, I slowly wandered around, and when I went back, I quickly wrestled and hated to fly back directly. At this time, Gao Wen sincerely envied the "transmission spells" in many fantasy novels I have seen. Ok, just open the door and get home. Which one is so tossing?

    Unfortunately, on this Loren continent, although the spells exist, there is no convenience to the point in the story. The use of magic by various races basically stays in a big fireball or compresses an arcane energy. degree. Magic such as teleportation and space storage is not unrecorded, but it is almost similar to legends¡ªfor example, the original elves that have long since disappeared into the long history of history have mastered the technology of space transmission, and others say Dragon language magic - the source of many spells in the world - there is a description of the space system...

    Unfortunately, no one has ever seen it.

    On the other side, Victoria D., the Duke of the North, has now returned to her castle in the Northern Territory, the Winter Castle.

    The Duke, who guards the kingdom of the kingdom, cannot leave his territory for a long time. Although the situation is more stable than the East in the north, no one can preside over the overall situation, so after Victoria Verd ended his first meeting with Gavin Cecil. He immediately left the Silver Fort and took the fastest gryphon to return to his territory.

    Throwing the thick and warm silver fox cloak to the servant, Victoria hurried to the depths of the castle.

    She sat down in her office, a black-haired, black-faced, ordinary woman stepped forward, placed a cup of hot tea on her table, and then came to her behind her skillfully pinching the shoulders of the Duke.

    "You look very tired." The woman spoke up, her voice was low and reassuring.

    "The founding father is really resurrected, the legendary Gavin Cecil," Victoria whispered. "The looks are exactly the same, the Blazers'' swords are exactly the same. I am bold enough to use the magic to detect lies," he said. The things are actually true."

    The woman who looks like a maid is refuting Victoria: "The wise sorcerer can avoid detecting lies, and even if the magic works, it is not always reliable. There is always a chance that you can''t rely too much on it. ""

    Victoria shook his head: "Maggie, I have my instincts."

    ¡°Intuition...¡± The woman, known as Maggie, indulged. ¡°What are you going to do?¡±

    "The resurrected hero seems to have no intention of intervening in the kingdom''s current power system. He just has to leave his permanent pioneering power," Victoria said with a faint expression of his king''s experience. "What I care about is that he is right. The attitude of the king - I thought that the founding duke would attach great importance to the orthodox blood of the Moen family, and even confront the current royal family on this issue, but he publicly acknowledged the identity of Francis II as the founding father. ...this made me unexpected."

    "They should have been in private contact," the action of Maggie''s massage stopped. "You care about it."

    "Intention," Victoria frowned. "And now, the King¡¯s Majesty is probably not easy to control..."

    "Do you want to..."

    "No," Victoria shook his head. "The Wilde family wants Ansu Yongsheng, not power."

    "So you don''t plan to take any action," Maggie continued with a massage. "You are too soft."

    "I don''t like the way my father''s way of doing things is not suitable for this era." Victoria said, his eyes lifted involuntarily and looked at the wall opposite the room.

    On the wall, the family emblem of the Wilder family, as well as five portraits¡ªthe portraits of the founding father Charles I and the four pioneering knights¡ªcan be said to be standard in the aristocratic homes of Ansu. .

    Next to the portrait of the ancestors of the Wilde family is the portrait of Govin Cecil. The mighty man wearing the armor and holding the sword of the pioneer looks at the distance with the vicissitudes of the eyes, as if the sight can penetrate the time and space and see the long time. The future is generally - this association makes Victoria can''t help but think of the resurrection of the other side after seven hundred years, so I couldn''t help but tremble.

    "Vigie?" Maggie''s voice came from behind.

    "Retract the portrait of Grand Duke Cecil," Victoria Verd said faintly. "It¡¯s not appropriate to hang it again."

    "Put it up? Is it ok?"

    "...he told me personally that he was not used to being hung on the wall when he was still alive," Victoria said in a more exhausted voice. "He is an elder, a ancestor''s friend, his words. I can''t help but listen."

    "Okay." Maggie nodded helplessly, heading opposite and preparing to put away the portrait.

    At this time, Victoria said again: "Yes, Maggie, are you a mountain man?"

    "Yes."

    "Then you know... the story of the dragon? What do you think of them?"

    The black-haired woman was facing Victoria, she was slightly silent, shaking her head: "It¡¯s just a boring legend."

    "But there really is a dragon appearing in the south of Cecil."

    ¡°Is it?¡± Maggie reached for the portrait of Govin Cecil. ¡°That is not a good thing.¡±

 Chapter 38ï¼š Really big

    Gavin Cecil returned safely, bringing in documents signed by the king and news of the royal family''s support.

    After nearly three months in the town of Tanzan, the Viscount Andrew felt that he had made the right decision: the founding hero of 700 years ago did not let himself down, he was not just as he was worried at first. Wu Fu is a person who has both blackmail and strategy.

    Only he did not expect that the founding hero chose to use the Dark Mountain as his starting point for reviving the family.

    As a small aristocrat in the southern border area of ??the town, the Viscount Andrew is no stranger to the dark mountains - in fact, the original Cecil collar, Leslie collar are on the north side of the dark mountains, and on a clear day, just look up Can see the magnificent natural barrier. The mountains block the unhealthy air from the wasteland, and also cause many people to talk about the nature of their own monsters and strange whispers. Even the most unscrupulous hunters rarely go. Living in the dark mountains - even if the southern lords open up the right to hunt in the mountains.

    The original Cecil was located a little west of the northern part of the Dark Mountain Range. To the northeast was Tanzan Town, and the ¡°New Cecil Collar¡± selected by Gao Wen was located in the southeast of Tanzan Town. The three formed a triangle. However, the distance between the "New Cecil Collar" and the Dark Mountain Range is the closest of the three, and its southern part even goes directly into the mountains.

    A tributary from the Baishui River flowing in front of Tanzan Town will be injected into the ¡°New Cecil Collar¡±. From the traffic, the new home is a good place: it is easy to get material support from Tanzan Town. If the territory develops in the future, the cost of trade will also be much lower.

    But the premise is that Gao Wen led his people to really stand firm in the barren land.

    In the castle of Viscount Andrew, the thin and rigorous aristocrats looked worried: "Excuse me, Lord Duke, the first place you chose is not...so suitable, there are many land there, but away from the darkness The mountains are too close, lacking protection from civilized society. The beasts in the mountains are a great threat, and every year in the fog, there will be unclean winds over the mountains, from the smashing waste, the strong soldiers may be strong. Nothing, but those poor civilians and serfs can¡¯t stand it...¡±

    "You should have seen the map. You should know that the places I can choose are vast, but the situation is similar." Gao Wen did not agree. "In the circle next to the dark mountains, the land I chose is already The best thing - the unclean wind can be resisted by drugs and magic. I will try my best to solve the problem. As long as I can survive the first year, we can mine the ore from the dark mountains. I can stand on the heel."

    He can''t directly say that he chose such a place because the mountain treasures buried in the mountains seven hundred years ago?

    At least you have to wait for yourself to open the treasure house, and after you have got everything, you can let outsiders know, and you have to know a limited amount - it is impossible to hide completely, and those materials must always be used. Come out and build, the fool can guess the truth.

    You can only guarantee that the fewer people know before the things are used.

    Seeing that Gao Wen¡¯s attitude is firm, the Viscount Andrew certainly can¡¯t say anything more. He just reminded me: ¡°This is your decision. I will try my best to support it, but please also remember our original transaction.¡±

    Gao Wen smiled slightly: "Reassure, Cecil''s family never owes money - you really don''t worry, I will give you one or two pieces of antiques on your own body?"

    Sitting at the opposite side of the table and talking to her aunt, Hert''s aunt, Rebecca suddenly looked up and looked at Gao Wen''s direction and looked at the light: the ancestors were as embarrassed as their own thoughts! Does this mean that you have inherited your family style?

    Heti knocked Rebecca''s head lightly and unsatisfactorily: "Don''t look around - continue, you were just busy eating at the banquet hosted by the king at the time?!"

    "I still drink alcohol - I am an adult, I can drink a little..."

    Looking at the girl whose brain is not good, Herti looked desperate: "My God..."

    As for the Viscount Andrew, he certainly couldn¡¯t accept Gao Wen¡¯s ¡°good intentions¡± and had to hurry with his hand: ¡°No need to, I believe the credibility of the Cecil family and the guarantee of the founding hero... When are you going to leave?¡±

    "The sooner the better," Gao Wen nodded. "When we prepare the supplies, we will leave. The support promised by the king will have to wait at least a month. I have to let my own people first stand in the new home."

    For those who escaped from the disaster of the old Cecil, the three-month cultivation time is over, and the return of the lord from the king means that they must be ready for a new life at once.

    Even most of them don¡¯t know what their new life is like.

    The Philip Knights and Byron Knights were sent out to take the necessary materials and the necessary materials for the construction of new territories in the town of Tanzan - food, tools, tents, medicines, and many other necessities they could not think of. .

    The items that need to be prepared are piled up, even if Hetti, who has been assisting in the management of territorial affairs, and Byron, the veteran of the Cecil family, do not know how to proceed. No one knows what is needed to build a territory from scratch. Gaowen can help a little - the great pioneering period of 700 years ago, the ancestors of Ansu were building their homes from scratch. The memory of Gao Wen¡¯s mind is precious about the matters to be prepared during the development period. experience.

    Of course, because of the seven hundred years of time difference, Gao Wen''s experience knowledge may not be fully applicable, but the basic theory is not too much.

    Regardless of how the tools evolved, the problems that the Blazers have to solve in the wilderness are still the same, nothing more than clothing, food, shelter, and medical care.

    As for the funding problem, the Viscount Andrew had previously returned the gold and silver belongings of the Cecil family, and the money saved by the Philip Knights, although not sufficient, but the preparation of the original materials is still barely enough.

    The refugees from Cecil¡¯s collar walked around the town, buying materials and hiring vehicles, which naturally caught the attention of the locals. They had already heard about the resurrection of the founding hero and recently heard about Sethi. The lord''s lord returned from the king, so naturally they knew that the "outsiders" who had lived in the town for three months were finally leaving.

    For the "outsiders" to stay, most of the lower-level people in Tanzan town do not care, but when the "outsiders" leave, they have to buy a lot of things, which makes the commercial guild on the town greatly earned a Pen, so their complaints about their own lords also immediately reduced a lot - before this, the lord requisitioned a lot of shacks for the outsiders to live, and those poorly ill refugees still can not find a few copper plates, really let Many people who do business are very dissatisfied with them.

    While the two family knights rushed to prepare the supplies, Gao Wen asked Hetty and Rebecca to count all the Cecil indemnities and let them list the more than 800 survivors into detailed rosters.

    ¡°To be precise to each person¡¯s name, age, gender, health, good craftsmanship, and group by family, and list a separate list of carpenters, stonemasons, and blacksmiths. Right, if you can, give Each person is numbered for easy access."

    This is Gao Wen''s task of assigning two former great-grandchildren. He thought it would be easy, but he did not expect to let the two N-year-old granddaughters get confused.

    They have never heard of any basic information registration, nor how this so-called "form" is made.

    "Even the basic population registration has not been carried out?" Seeing Herti and Rebecca''s expression, Gao Wen felt that he was more aggressive than the other party. "How do you count the population on the territory?"

    When Rebecca replied, his face was simple: "The territory around the castle is under the control of Aunt Herti. Several knights are surrounded by several knights. How many men, how many women, how many old people, how many children can As for who is a blacksmith, who is a carpenter, people who live around almost know each other, just ask about it."

    Gao Wen: "..."

    Lying in the trough? Just inquire about it? The legendary eyes rule the country, face Ampang, sip a sip of the world?

    Noticing the changing face of Gao Wen''s face, Hetti suddenly became nervous: "Ancestral ancestor... Was it the same time you used the kind of table you used to count the population when you first established the country?"

    Gao Wen quickly rushed through the information in his mind. After a while, he looked at the dishes.

    Mom, a chicken... It was more chaotic.

    The Gangster Empire collapsed overnight, and the prosperous and developed central region was completely wiped out. Fortunately, all the survivors in the first wave of shocks were the populations of remote areas. The ancient empire was a typical unbalanced society. In Gao Wen''s view, it is even almost deformed: because the world''s magic technology must rely on the magic focus, and the natural magic focus is limited, so all the advanced technologies of the Gangster Empire are accumulated in the central region''s most powerful magic focus "dark blue" Around, as far as the magic focus is thin, the remote areas...

    Behind it is incredible.

    Therefore, after the magic tide broke out with the "dark blue" as the center, all the advanced technology and high-level intellectual population of the Gangbuk Empire were sacrificed, and the surviving people were screened again and again in the continuous energy radiation. Finally, when the pioneers led everyone to escape from birth, human civilization can be said to have completely collapsed...

    To use a blunt saying: the four kingdoms were established by a group of pupils leading a group of illiterates.

    Only in this world with extraordinary power, the individual forces at the top can offset the overall decline brought about by the backwardness of civilization to a certain extent, so the four major kingdoms in the beginning can harden the pioneers of a group of fighting power. It was built up and withstood the pressures of all aspects at the beginning of the founding of the country.

    But, but, but!

    Seven hundred years! In the seven hundred years, how can these gangsters not grow up?

 Chapter 39ï¼š Dark mountains

    Of course, although I complained hard, Gao Wen knew that there is no way for the world to develop into such a way.

    The development of civilization has its own rules, but it is also full of uncertainty. Sometimes an explosive technological innovation is enough to make the whole civilization rise to a higher level, but in more cases, especially in the feudal monarchy, it has an overwhelming advantage. In the case of the development of civilization, the development of civilization will be rigid and stagnant for hundreds of years.

    In a world where there is supernatural power, class solidification is so serious, and a great destruction has taken place, the situation will only get worse.

    The existence of extraordinary power has given the world a lot of conveniences beyond the times, but at the same time, extraordinary power has also shackled the development of civilization in this world. It allows those who are in the upper class to easily live an extremely comfortable and comfortable life, and form an absolute dominance over the vast majority of "mortals" who have no power, and because of the scarcity and uncertainty of the "magic talent" itself. Sexuality, and this kind of power is hard to become a driving force for social development - because it can not give gain to the masses of the world, the few lucky ones who occasionally awaken the magic talent will only become the new aristocratic class, they do not Yes, it is also powerless to change the fate of most people.

    Extraordinary power does not belong to "mortal" - this is a rule that is taken for granted.

    It is for this reason that the progress of society has become extremely slow. On the one hand, the ordinary people who are the main body of the population have no power to change any status quo. On the other hand, the upper class who enjoys the superiority of power and convenience does not think that the society has progressed. - In fact, even the civilians do not believe that society has the need to make progress. They just have to pray that they will one day be able to awaken their magical talents.

    Who would have thought of inventing refrigerators and air conditioners in a world where Frostbolt exists?

    However, Frostbolt is always a Frostbolt. It has no way for everyone to eat sorbet in the summer, and there is no way for medical scientists to save serum and vaccine anytime, anywhere.

    At least in this era, this is the case.

    This is definitely not true. Gao Wen is quite clear about this. Extraordinary power should not be the resistance of civilization. It should not be trapped in the Middle Ages forever. The so-called magic is only a kind of energy utilization. Its flexible and convenient characteristics. It should have been a driving force for rapid development, not a shackle - but it is not something that can be solved now.

    He explained to Herti and Rebecca in more detail the need to count the information and some things to be aware of when making the form. Of course, since they have never counted these things, those who lack education are likely to be unable to tell their names and ages at all. He relaxed the requirements for the form and only let them count the information of the craftsmen. Other civilians only register their names first.

    Everything is perfected after the new territory is built.

    No such people have ever done this kind of statistics on civilians, because for the aristocratic class of the world, civilians have little value ¨C even the cannon fodder on the battlefield is not enough. The only role of civilians is to produce food and to be a free labor force. No one realizes the importance of ¡°people¡±, and naturally no one will recognize the need to register demographic data.

    The good news is that Rebecca, who is confused in other things, only knows this in a simple way. She quickly understood the meaning of Gao Wen and happily took people to organize the information.

    Reminiscent of her previous decree that allowed serfs to become free people through service, it seems that this "incompetent" lord is not really nothing.

    This child, if you are educated, may be able to deceive people (not).

    Fortunately, the number of people who need statistics is less than 900. After the settle in Tanzan Town, the Philip Knight has made a simple record of the survivors. Rebecca quickly compiled Gao Wen with the help of Herti. Required information.

    After getting the information, Gao Wen decided to divide the team into two groups and go to the "new home."

    One is the advance team, led by him and Rebecca and Herti. The team includes half of the soldiers and militia led by the Byron Knights, as well as the necessary craftsmen and one hundred laborers. The advance team will establish a temporary camp at the destination. , to identify the source of water, etc., and to prevent the surrounding beasts.

    Most of the civilians will then follow up with the **** of Philip Knight.

    It is unwise to directly carry more than 800 people into a barren land. Although these 800 people are basically not old and weak (they have not escaped), the civilians who lack combat power are still behind the advance team. More secure.

    To open up a barren land, no matter how much preparation is not enough, but always take the first step in everything. After doing the most careful planning and deployment, Gao Wen and his advance team finally left Tan. Sangzhen, heading for the dark mountains in the southeast.

    They marched along the tributaries of the White River and on the relatively flat riverbank. The knights and the lords led the way in front of the team, and the soldiers guarded the sides of the team. The craftsmen with craftsmanship and various materials and tools were protected in the team. Central.

    Heti rode on the horse and looked back at the team that was not too large. Suddenly, he said: "We seem to be a pioneer..."

    "We are the pioneers." Gao Wen looked at her and said with a smile.

    Herti blinked: "I want to talk about the big development seven hundred years ago..."

    Gao Wen shrugged: "Isn''t that still me?"

    Hetty: "...is right."

    ¡°Get some confidence,¡± Gao Wen looked at the lady who seemed to be worried about the future. ¡°Every time I step into the unknown, it¡¯s a great journey, no matter the second development seven hundred years ago. It¡¯s the first time in the ancient legend, or what we¡¯re doing now, it¡¯s essentially the same. We¡¯re not just building a new home ¨C maybe we¡¯ll build a new era.¡±

    Heti looked at Gao Wen a little, and then nodded. She doesn''t understand too much about what the other party''s "new era" means, but since the ancestors of the legendary hero say so, it must be a great and glorious thing.

    The amber accompanying the side slaps the slap, and the thief Miss thinks it is simple. Anyway, Gao Wen is the boss. The boss said that everything is right. It doesn''t matter if you understand it or not. ...

    The closer to the dark mountains, the more desolate the scenery, and the power of human civilization shows signs of a gradual decline in this southern land.

    When the pioneering craze of the year had not yet declined, the descendants of the first generation of pioneering knights used swords and flames to lay down small settlements on this wild land, and planned to turn to wasteland. Re-expanding the territory, but with the resurgence of the magic wave, the dark and primitive forces of the civilization boundary eroded again and again, the constantly growing monsters and the increasingly deteriorating natural environment make these settlements difficult to maintain, and then the foggy month broke out, the South The forces ushered in the reshuffle, and the last few pioneering villages that were barely maintained on this land were destroyed.

    To this day, the barbaric forces of counterattack have swallowed up all the traces of civilization that year, and between the ruined settlements and the pristine mountains, only the beasts and monsters remain.

    Although the magic has now re- calmed, the dark magic tide has been tied to the wasteland, but humans seem to have been satisfied with the current civilized territory, coupled with the decline of the Cecil family in the South, and today, the Kingdom of Ansu There is no plan to redevelop this land.

    The team of horses and horses was silent on the rugged road. Although Gao Wen¡¯s encouragement to Herti was very effective, the rest of the team was still uneasy. No one knew that the march to the wilderness would be What results, even if they lead them, are the great pioneers of the seven hundred years ago¡ªespecially for the craftsmen who are found in civilians and serfs, rather than the sense of glory driving them, it¡¯s better to say The habitual obedience to the lord and the numbness of life are driving them to take the initiative.

    In this way, they walked along the riverbank all the way, and stopped the team next to an open field three days later.

    This open area is already close to the dark mountains. In fact, it is sandwiched between rivers and mountains. It is a narrow and small plain. The tributaries of the Baishui River are slightly relaxed here, the river flow slows down, and flows gently through the dark mountains. On the north side, it has been injected eastward into the territory of the Tifeng Empire.

    Facing the south, looking up, it is the magnificent and daunting dark mountains.

    Gao Wen boarded a large rock next to the river bank, looking at the surrounding scenery, and comparing it with the satellite''s top view in his mind. He saw forest growth on the west side of the plain, where most of the hard woods and giant wood were wood. It can be used as a valuable source of wood in the early days of the territory, and the mountains on the east side are more prominent. If the memory from Gavin Cecil is correct, there should be iron ore.

    In addition to iron ore, there are several other mineral deposits nearby - the Dark Mountain is a treasure.

    Although the pioneering team led by Gao Wen Cecil and Charles I did not stay in the dark mountains, they did basic investigations and explorations along the way, and those mineral resources found on the road to development that were not used up, Gao Wen I know everything.

    Since the Ansu royal family has given up on this, he is happy to smile.

    After observing the terrain, Gao Wen jumped off the stone and looked at Hetty: "You are camping here, and the camps are all supported, so that the soldiers guard the lumberjacks to go to the woods to get the wood - but not too Go deep into the forest to prevent being attacked by beasts. Don''t worry about the monsters, the dark mountains are not as terrible as you think, the effects of the dark magic tide have long since faded away, and you want to encounter monsters unless you drill near the magic focus. In addition, the rest of the labor force stayed here to help build the camp. Rebecca, Byron, Amber, the three of you come with me."

    Heti snorted: "The ancestor, you are going to..."

    "Go get my legacy back."

 Chapter 40ï¼š Ancient ruins

    In fact, the ancient ruins or ruins in Gao Wen¡¯s memory are not far from the place where the troops camped ¨C it is located on the north side of the dark mountains, most of which are hidden in the mountains, and some structures are exposed between the mountains. In theory, as long as you look up at the dark mountains in the distance, you can see part of the structure of the monument between the rock walls hundreds of meters above the ground.

    Only the long-term lapse of time has wiped out the traces of civilization. A large number of spreading vines and mountain vegetation cover the rock wall, covering those historical layers, plus the collapse of the remains themselves and the accumulation of earth and stone, those exposed The structure outside the mountain is now difficult to observe. Standing in the camp where the troops are camping, I am afraid that the hunters with the best eyesight will find it difficult to find the anomalies between the rocks and the vines.

    Arranged for the camp, Gao Wen and his team set off for the mountain. The ten-year scene will not change the terrain of nature. With the satellite view of the decade before the mind, plus the memory. On the mountain route, Gao Wen and his party found the way up the mountain very smoothly.

    Amber looked a little worried: "I said... you are going to dig baby in the dark mountains. Let''s have four people in total. Don''t you think this team is a little hanging?"

    Gao Wen glanced at the half-elf: "What do you mean?"

    Amber than the stroke: "How to get a team of hundreds of people along the way to guard, a dozen master-level rangers and druids, the front knights open the way, behind the mage, and then a master like a thief like me is responsible for slipping Threshold lock - isn''t this the standard configuration of mountain treasure hunt?"

    "Standard you!" Gao Wen originally thought that this product has any high opinion, and the result turned out to be nonsense. "Which treasure hunt team is equipped according to the standard of the regular army! And you are easy to say - you give me organization A wave of such a team came out?"

    "Well, I am exaggerating, but this is the dark mountains! The dark mountains are smashing!" Amber exaggeratedly waved his arms. "The legend says that every 800 meters live a place of a demon lord! You take three people. Going into the mountains - and one of them will only set fireballs..."

    "Do you believe that I can beat you without a fireball!" Rebecca suddenly stunned and picked up his staff and pointed at the amber. "Let you see how powerful the women of Cecil''s family are!"

    Gao Wen stopped the great granddaughter on the N+1 floor and looked at the amber helplessly: "You will die in this mouth sooner or later. And from where you heard the dark mountain range, live a demon lord every 800 meters? Is it okay for the ignorant villagers to scare the children? The demon lords really have so many of them who have swept Ansu."

    As he said, he looked up and looked at the winding mountain road ahead.

    "The dark mountains are indeed a dangerous place, but the average person has amplified the danger here too much. In fact, during the Gangbuk Empire, this mountain range is only one of the ordinary northern mountains, and the Gaoling group in the southern part of the mainland. The mountain is also known as the two mountains of the north and the south of Loren. At that time, the dark mountains were not dark at all. On the contrary, because of the richness of the products and the production of various minerals, they had the reputation of ''golden mountains'', but unfortunately the magic tide broke out, the dark mountains Just in the strongest part of the elemental storm, the entire southern foothills of the mountains were eroded by elements, forming a horrible black forest, which was gradually called the Dark Mountain.

    Gao Wen said what he knows¡ªsome of which comes from the memory of his mind, and the other is the knowledge that has recently been added.

    ¡°The Black Forest on the opposite side of the mountain is indeed dangerous, but it is located on the south side of the mountain. This mountain is a natural barrier that almost isolates the breath from the wasteland that has been diffused through the magnificent walls. The mutant monsters living in the Black Forest need to rely on the chaotic magic to survive, so they will not leave the Black Forest, let alone cross the ridge, to the north of the mountain where they are suffocating, so the dark mountains The north side is actually quite safe."

    There is not much vegetation coverage on this route chosen by Gao Wen, but from time to time I can see some of the trees and the vines that spread from the roadside. These plants that grow stubbornly in the dark mountain range are more or less It will also be affected by some wastefulness - it is the trace of the "elemental wind" (that is, the unclean wind in the mouth of the Viscount of Anderson) that flows from the south along the airstream every year, in the influence of the power of chaos Under the plant, the plants appear distorted and extremely thick, and there are quite a few horrible meanings.

    But Gao Wen is very clear, except that the appearance looks a little scary, these things are actually no threat at all, they are just "strong" plants, those who sway in the forest in the north of the dark mountains and go back to People bragging that the aristocratic children who have experienced the experience of the Black Forest are all exaggerating the danger of this land - they do not know what the real Black Forest looks like.

    The reason why he can confirm that the pollution in the northern part of the Dark Mountain Range has subsided is not because of the memory in his mind or the information he inquired, but because of the satellite view of the decade ago.

    As long as you compare the satellite view with the data in the memory, it is easy to determine that it is actually a safe area.

    "People''s fear of this is actually only from two points. The first is the fear of the newly-wasted soil. Although the sentinel towers and magnificent walls built by the elves have sealed most of the area of ??the newly-destroyed waste, but that layer The magic barrier can only isolate 70% of the chaotic magical energy. The corrupting power that permeates from the wasteland every year is the biggest threat in the border areas of the four countries. Even if the aftermath of the magic tide has subsided, the border people have accumulated for generations. Fear and stress will not dissipate so quickly¡ªthe horror talks in these border areas have been circulating for seven hundred years and have long since become part of traditional culture,¡± Gao Wen said as he slashed the roadblocks along the way. "The second... is the fear of the unknown."

    "Unknown?" Amber frowned and asked.

    ¡°Yes, unknown. How many years has the Ansu Kingdom stopped the development of the South?¡±

    The answer is Rebecca: "If you start from the signing of the order to stop development, for more than two hundred years, if you withdraw from all the pioneering settlements, one hundred years."

    "Yes, it¡¯s also a hundred years. It¡¯s been forbidden for a whole hundred years. Except those who go back and brag. The ''explorer'' forced no one to dare to get close to this place. People know what it is like. They can only learn about this place from the horror stories and adventures that have been circulated among generations. How can they not fear?"

    Listening to Gao Wen¡¯s big string of science, Amber finally breathed a sigh of relief: ¡°Call... That¡¯s why the horror stories of the Dark Mountains are blown out. In fact, are we safe here?¡±

    Gao Wen thought about it and suddenly showed a very scary expression close to the half-elf lady: "In fact, I lied to you - this place is a dangerous and chaotic horrible, and there is a demon lord every 800 meters."

    Amber: "...ßÞßíßíßÞ!!"

    "Returning the thief-level thief, shameless," Gao Wen smiled with satisfaction, raised his hand and patted Rebecca¡¯s head next to him, and pointed to a tree trunk that fell to the ground not far away. "Your fireball There is a place for the technique - to blow up the stuff. If I remember correctly, the front is."

    Rebecca waited for a long time, and immediately nodded happily. Lifting the staff was a big fireball that flew straight ahead.

    I always feel that this girl is calling the fireball faster than before...

    "boom--"

    After a loud bang, the fireball burst open, and the decaying and fragile trunk was blown off, and the two pieces that became unbalanced rolled down the hillside, and the road ahead suddenly became clear.

    An open place hidden in the mountains is presented in front of everyone.

    This open area seems to have been deliberately flattened, and the rock has been cut into an incredibly neat shape. Between the rocks, you can see the ancient arches and the collapsed wall barriers. They are like "inlaid" with the mountain. Between the huge cliffs of the mountains and rocks, it even gives the illusion that there was once a magnificent fortress that was swallowed up by the surrounding stones.

    But in reality, this ancient relic is built inside the mountain itself, and about two-thirds of its structure is hidden behind the stone wall.

    Whether it¡¯s a non-stop amber along the way, or a Rebecca who has been listening carefully to his ancestors, or a Byron knight who is guarded by God, when he sees this ancient ruins hidden in the mountains, he can¡¯t help but Open your eyes.

    They watched the incredible ancient ruins in amazement.

    Gao Wen¡¯s line of sight swam around and suddenly stopped by a collapsed gravel.

    He came to the gravel pile, and there was a dark piece of stone on the stone pile that almost could not see the original appearance. After careful identification for a long time, he saw that it was a serious rust and decay. Broken sword.

    On the ground beside the stone pile, you can see a line of nicks, so the nicks are so deep that it is still clearly identifiable after seven hundred years of weathering: 16 squadron, Cole sleeps here.

    Rebecca¡¯s voice came from behind: ¡°What is this...?¡±

    "When the team crossed the Baishui River, they encountered chasing troops. The 16th squadron was responsible for the back of the temple. No one was still alive," Gao Wen said slowly. "It should be the last surviving soldier who withdrew to this place without a hope of breaking through. It is a pity. ... At that time, the magic tide was raging, and the dark mountains were covered in the corrupting power. In my lifetime, we failed to recapture this area, and when the magic tide naturally subsided, no one remembered this place..."

    The Byron Knight untied his own sword and pressed the sword to his chest to pay tribute to the simple tomb.

    The soldiers buried here still have a tomb, and the soldiers who built the tombs and left the marks are hard to find even the slightest traces.

    Gao Wen quieted for a moment before the grave, then picked up a piece of gravel from the side and pressed it on top of the pile of stones: "Don''t worry, everyone is alive."

    At this moment, he hopes that he will say this in the words of Gavin Cecil, not the singer Gao Wen.

    Then he went to the arch not far away: "Come with me, I will show you what your ancestors had left here."

 Chapter 41ï¼š treasure house

    The ancient treasure house is hidden in the mountains. Unknown ruins are covered with vines. The walls of the boulder and metal are covered with scars. Every trace is the character left by time, and human beings from these What can be read in the characters is only the vicissitudes of the word.

    The history of this ancient ruin can be traced back to the distant Gangdang Empire. Its heavy and majestic style is very strange to today''s Ansu people. In the memory of Gao Wen, when the northern pioneer army found it here, it is already It was ruined - and at the time it looked no more "younger" than it seems today.

    Gao Wen, Rebecca, Amber and Byron knights walked into the mountain from the largest arch, and the swaying light of the torch made the corridors on both sides dark and dark. Like the legendary ¡°soul corridor¡± leading to the country of the deceased, Amber complained dissatisfied. "I knew you should let your aunt Herti come over and bring you what is the use of it - even a flash will not be an algorithmic?"

    Rebecca blushes: "Fireball...Fireball is also illuminating..."

    Unfortunately, the weak tone is not convincing.

    The Byron Knight was not far from the back of the high-text side. He looked at the old stone walls and the dents on the wall that could not be seen. He couldn¡¯t help but think of the feeling of being a mercenary many years ago: "This seat How many years have the ruins been?"

    "I don''t know," Gao Wen shook his head. "We found it for the first time. It was already in ruins. At that time, the more knowledgeable people in the team said that this was the legacy of the ''Spark Age'' - that was the magic of the Gangster Empire. At the time of the development of technology, at that time, the Great Magic Well ''Deep Blue Well'' was successfully launched. The Empire had a boom of expansion and began to build a large number of fortresses and research facilities on various borders in order to find similar ''dark blue'' in other parts of the mainland. ''The super-large magic focus, but then those facilities were abandoned."

    Rebecca feels incredible: "Don''t a magical focus be found?"

    "No, there is no magic focus like dark blue," Gao Wen recalls the history in his mind. "The power of the deep blue well is something you can''t imagine. It is a super-large magic source in the center of the continent. It is a daily The output energy can even be supplied to the current Ansu-wide Master Tower for one month. Therefore, some scholars believe that the explosion of the Deep Blue Well in 1739 is actually the cause of the magic tide, although the explosion did not blow up on the spot. The entire empire, but a large hole in the elemental plane, the imbalance of elemental power accumulated to the second year, only triggered the magic tide. But this conjecture can not be confirmed, the entire dark blue well and the magic focus ''dark blue ''All have been completely annihilated, no one can investigate."

    "It''s amazing..." As a mage, Rebecca can naturally hear how amazing the ancient magic well is. What is even more shocking is that human beings can once master the power of that level. "The gang of the year was so powerful. ......"

    "All in all, in the eyes of the Gangyan people of the year, the magical focus of the mainland is almost invisible, so after barely discovering a few medium-sized magical focus, Gangxi stopped exploring the more distant areas. A large number of fortresses and research facilities have been abolished. It should also be one of the facilities that were abolished at the same time, and it is likely to be a comprehensive thing."

    Amber suddenly became nervous: "That... then there won''t be any out of control ancient magical monsters or magic traps like that?!"

    Gao Wen glanced at this nervous half-elf: "As a guy who dares to plan even the graves of others, are you afraid of this ancient facility that has been abandoned for thousands of years?"

    "That''s not the same! Digging the ancestral graves, even if the people in the coffin are swindling, it''s just an individual. - If there is something in the ancient facility, it can be said that it is not something! I heard that there are ancient facilities. It also seals the synthetic Warcraft and the magical giant statue made by the crazy magician..."

    Gao Wenyi¡¯s brain is blue-streaked: ¡°I¡¯m really a disappointment when I¡¯m a scam.¡± It¡¯s also said that the dark mountains in the past are rumored, and now the ancient facilities are blame, the incorrect knowledge in your head. Where did you come from?"

    Amber thought about it, suddenly said a mysterious look: "I tell you, in fact, I am really the goddess of the night goddess, sometimes I pray too much to invest in the goddess to give me revelation, she taught me of¡­¡­"

    Rebecca slammed a mini-fireball with a thumb-sized size and threw it at the amber. The latter couldn''t help but be smeared with a black-skinned smack. Suddenly screamed: "Mom, you are sick! It''s dangerous to throw a fireball suddenly. Well!"

    Rebecca shrugged: "...it seems that she is not a god."

    Gao Wen is too lazy to take care of these two guys who are not too good.

    Because the old door has appeared in front of them.

    At the end of the corridor, a heavy, giant door made of purple-black metal stands in front. This giant door has a typical style of "Spark Age", thick and steady, and the surface is painted with abstract floating sculptures. Soldiers with the pattern of the city wall.

    Amber wiped the face off and gray, and the eyes glanced at the front door: "This stuff... Wouldn''t it be a whole piece of purple steel?!"

    "Yes, it''s a whole piece, but every piece of **** that you scrape from above will make Rebecca into a fireball paste on your face," Gao Wen knocked on the amber with the hilt of the Blazer''s sword. Head, "So put away your bold ideas, and honestly wait for me to pay you a long way."

    Amber is over the head, whispering BB: "... old tricks..."

    Gao Wen heard her embarrassment, but she ignored her, but took a half step back and took out the crucial "key" from her arms.

    A heritage from seven hundred years ago, a platinum disc.

    Rebecca is a bit worried: "It has been so many years, can this thing really be used?"

    Gao Wen looked at her and showed a smile: "This is the technology of the Gangster Empire. As long as the main body of the facility has not collapsed, its main gate will never fail."

    As if to prove that he said nothing, while the voice fell, the complex lines on the platinum disc lit up one by one, and the relief on the heavy metal gate followed by the flowing silk. The brilliance of ÂÆÂÆ.

    When the radiance filled the entire door, a slamming mechanical sound came from the gate and the depths of the rock walls on both sides. Everyone felt the ground under the feet tremble slightly, and with this tremor, the door slowly opened. .

    Gao Wen and Rebecca have already prepared for it. When the gate is opened, they cover the mouth and nose and retreat to both sides. At the same time, Gao Wen also opened one of the basic skills of the Cavaliers, ¡° breath protection¡±. The barrier protects everyone on the scene - this ability is the same as the Master''s basic magic "Breeze Shield", although it can only provide very, very limited defense, but it can effectively maintain a clean air environment, in depth This skill allows the surgeon to avoid being attacked by toxic gases when it is used in places like ancient ruins.

    There are no poison traps in this ancient ruins, but there may be gas accumulation in a confined space that has been closed for seven hundred years, and multiple layers of protection are always good.

    After a few minutes, Gao Wenjie lifted the defense and nodded to others. He took the lead and walked into the gate, followed by the Byron Knight.

    Amber hesitated, but gave up the idea that the monks did not pay attention to cutting a piece of metal from the door - because the purple steel is too hard, the dagger does not move.

    Inside the gate is a wide rectangular hall with closed doors in all four directions, and the old property is directly stacked in this hall.

    The sealed environment in the hall and the runes set throughout the hall ensure that the materials here are oxidized and eroded at the slowest speed, and many of them are still well preserved to this day.

    Piles of metal ingots, crystals of various colors, swords, armor, and large boxes stacked in the center and several heights of half a person.

    Gao Wen put the pioneer''s sword into the crack of the box, and forced it to open.

    One of the boxes is still shiny gold and silver coins, while the other boxes are neatly arranged lavender crystals - military crystals that have been engraved and recharged.

    Those gold and silver coins are not the most valuable things, crystal is.

    The ancient Gangyan Empire dominated the mainland with advanced magical techniques. The magic from the deep blue wells allowed the empire''s mages to have almost endless energy to squander, even if the lame mage could harden the technical achievements under such conditions. So the Gangster Empire of the year did something that was almost unbelievable in today¡¯s four kingdoms:

    Mass production of "extraordinary armed forces".

    Ordinary sword armor is not enchanted, even if it is strong and sharp, they are only ordinary equipment, only the enchanted equipment with extraordinary power can be called "extraordinary armed." In today''s Ansu, the enchanted weapons and equipment are only available at all levels of the officers - and not necessarily, but in the early days, each soldier was equipped with a sword and a enchanted sword. A standard crystal is standard.

    The thumb-sized crystal is pre-set with the primary shield and the explosive spell model. It runs automatically, and the enemy and the enemy recognize it. Even the big soldier who has no ability to cast spells can use it. The attack will activate the shield and the shield will be exhausted. It will flash and alert, and then throw it out with force, and it will explode when it reaches a safe distance from the wearer and nearby friendly units. In Gao Wen¡¯s view, this is incredibly advanced.

    If it wasn''t for the situation in the past, it wouldn''t take it anyway, and the Blazers said that they wouldn''t leave them behind - the team took all the more valuable materials that they could bring with them. These crystals are The part that had to be abandoned.

    Gao Wen reached out and picked up a crystal, and gently rubbed it in his hand.

    This may be a way for the average person to get in touch with magic, but this path is not going to work.

    It is only in the case of the start of the Deep Blue Well that this kind of thing can be infused without cost. Today, when the Deep Blue Well has been destroyed, these ancient crystals are used one by one.

    But at the very least, these crystals will be the cornerstone of the stability of the territory.

 Chapter 42ï¼š Camp

    Looking at the dazzling gold coins and crystals, Rebecca, Amber and Byron Knights fell into disappointment without any surprise.

    When Byron was a mercenary, he also saw the so-called deep mountain treasures, but those dull and dusty antiques and the military materials protected by the runes were not an order of magnitude; Rebecca as a countryless aristocrat, she The treasures that I can see in the castle in my life are not as much as the warehouse in front of me; not to mention amber, from the perspective of a good thief, she felt that it might be difficult for her to empty the things for the first time. Up...

    Of course, in the midst of being sluggish, they will inevitably become more curious, because many things in front of them are the standard equipment of the Gangdiao period. Most of these things depend on the advanced magic technology of the Gangster Empire. Therefore, after the founding of Ansu, the pioneers The equipment that they brought is basically a bad one, and more of them are used up to exhaust energy. Today, the ancient weapons in Ansu have become undocumented in history books. The dazzling equipment in the warehouse is of course very strange to them.

    But for Miss Amber, what is the principle of these things is not important at all - anyway, it looks like a good value!

    "Just a long gold coin... a shield emblem silver coin... and a real three-leaf golden flower coin! My God!" Amber slammed into the box full of coins, and his head was almost buried in the heap of coins." Money! This is all money! It¡¯s a rich man!! Boss, the boss, we are rich!!¡±

    When there is no money, it is old-fashioned. When it is rich, it is the boss. This attitude change is really worthy of the title of her elf shame.

    Gao Wen reached out and pulled amber out of the pile of money, clutching her neck collar: "Calm down and calm down - this is my money, not yours!"

    Amber looks like a big man: "As your most loyal follower, this money is yours and mine!"

    ¡°These gold and silver coins are the lowest value things, and the crystal next to them is the real baby,¡± Gao Wen said, introducing these things that are completely strange to contemporary people. ¡°The ones piled outside the box are crystal rough. There is no processed magic matrix, Rebecca you are the Master should know them - although they need to be processed before they can be used, but they can definitely come in handy. The box is the standard military crystal of the Gangster period, it is very simple to use. For a long time, you can increase the combat power of the soldiers on the territory. Those swords and armor are a problem... I just checked it, the state is not very good, especially the magic organs, almost all scrapped, can now play How much combat power is still unclear."

    Although this seal has a sealed rune that can slow down the metal''s oxidative rust, the magical organs themselves continue to collapse and the energy dissipation process can not be delayed, although they themselves have a long "shelf life" "But in the face of the seven hundred years of time, the shelf life is still the limit - not only the armor of the weapons, in fact, even the military crystals in several boxes have different levels of energy dissipation, and now they contain the energy inside. Only one-third of the "factory" is less than, and the failure rate of these antiques is also a problem.

    But for today''s poor and white Cecil family, this is still an amazing asset.

    So even if Gao Wen stressed that the state of these things is not good, Rebecca and Amber''s eyes are still straight.

    "This huge fortune..." The Byron Knight felt his mouth dry, "I have been lying so quietly on the border of the kingdom...and no one knows..."

    "In some respects, I would like to thank the foggy month of a hundred years ago," Gao Wen shook his head. "When the Moen family still remembers these wealth, the magic wave blocks people''s footsteps in exploring this place, and when the magic tide After the retreat, the Moen family has broken the inheritance. Hey, fate..."

    The mouth sighs with destiny. What Gao Wen really sighs is the closed and backward feudal system - all wealth belongs to the king and the lord, and the national lifeline will be controlled by a few families in a private way. Inheritance, these things will become the lord of the barren hills, what a ridiculous situation?

    If the Moen family of the year clearly recorded these treasures on paper and deposited them in the archives, and the members of the royal family were only responsible for keeping the keys, these treasures might not be able to take him to take them. The unbearable royal family will definitely play the idea of ??these things.

    But how do you say that the treasure house like this family heritage is left behind in the mountains for various reasons? Isn¡¯t the so-called medieval standard unfolding?

    Rebecca¡¯s line of sight swept through the ancient equipment and crystals, and finally fell on a box of gold and silver coins. She longed out: ¡°With these, you can pay the debts of the Viscount Andrew, and you can buy food and stone. Up..."

    Gao Wen glanced at her and shook her head: "No, the money can''t be spent directly."

    "Ah?" Rebecca snorted, but it wasn¡¯t really stupid, and he quickly reacted. "Because these are antiques?"

    "Yes, you took a bunch of gold and silver coins seven hundred years ago to buy things with people. Those who have pits in their brains will guess that the Cecil family has dug up the baby in this dark mountain." The paper nodded. "At the very least, when we are not stable, these things can''t be revealed."

    "What should I do?" Rebecca frowned. "We are very short of money now..."

    "It''s very simple, even if you change the look, gold is still gold, silver is still silver, thanks to the era of precious metals trading," Gao Wen smiled very brightly, but said that the amber heart next to it was pumping, "melt these things." !"

    "Mom!!" Miss Half Elf almost screamed. "You know what you are saying! Melt it!! This is the ancient gold coin and the ancient silver coin seven hundred years ago! You just ran the black market and sold it as an antique." More reliable than melting!"

    "The ancient gold and silver coins of seven hundred years ago, and the preservation is the same as the new ones. What is more important is that many of them have been completely lost, and the ancient empire currency can only be seen in the book." With amber, it reveals the gentle look of Rebecca like peace. "You can take one or two and sell it again. You have sold these six boxes to me. You can send me if you can come back alive. A box!"

    Amber bite his teeth and wants to fight and pick up a box and run. When he looks at Gao Wen¡¯s arm that is thicker than her thigh, he is pressing the idea of ??boldness and guilt.

    But she still wants to struggle: "Then you can''t melt anymore... it''s too wasteful..."

    "Of course, it is only a part of the melting," Gao Wen spreads. "I really want to melt so many antiques. I will also feel bad. Is it necessary to re-cast some of the coins to solve the urgent need, and the remaining seals will see when they can be sent." use."

    Amber¡¯s expression relaxed, and Gao Wen smiled at Rebecca: ¡°Now do you know why I was in the Silver Fort in the day that I specifically wanted to keep my Duke of Cecil?¡±

    Rebecca blinked: "Ah?"

    "Stupid! The Duke has the right to cast coins!" Amber squinted, then slammed and turned to Gao Wen. "So you had the idea to melt the antiques here?"

    ¡°It can be said,¡± Gao Wen admitted without pressure. ¡°I am now an unprecedented non-realty duke. The territory is temporarily zero and I have to open my own, but even without the site, the privileges attached to the Duke¡¯s identity are In terms of legal ''naturally brought'', the coinage is only one of them."

    Amber squinted at Gao Wen, and in the end he could only sigh: "Or you will play with the ancient aristocrats - now those who only know how to dig a hole in the territory and do the tolls are really incomparable with you."

    In this regard, Gao Wen¡¯s answer is only one sentence: ¡°Looking at the long-term perspective, even this entire treasure house is not worth mentioning compared with the future.¡±

    He then ordered Byron and Rebecca to install some crystals and coins, and they were ready to leave the place first.

    This treasure trove has been put into the hands, but there is still no way to make everything here come in handy. First, let the camp below be established, and then the trustworthy soldiers will batch the things in the treasure house - the most important It is weapons and equipment - shipped to the camp. At the same time, we must arrange the guards for the treasure house. Although there is the magic gate protection here, since we have already arrived here, we cannot continue to let the treasure house be left unattended in the mountains.

    And the ancient warrior outside the ruins will have to be buried again - a rock pile can not be considered a qualified grave, now people from the civilized world have returned to this land, the war dead warriors should be properly buried.

    After the treasure chest was re-blocked with a platinum disc, Gao Wen and his party left the place.

    The camp near the river beach is still busy and busy, but it is nearing its end.

    The Byron and Phillips knights purchased a large number of tents in the town of Tanzan - in fact, the canvas and wood needed to build the tent. After the place, they needed to be processed on site to become a temporary camp, but the advance team The first group of people were skilled workers with craftsmanship. The speed of setting up tents was also fast, and Heti used some auxiliary spells to help. The camp had already begun to see scale.

    According to the plan left by Gao Wen in advance, all the tents were built on the south side of the Baishui River, forming a fan shape. The important materials such as grain and iron were piled up in the center of the camp, and the prefabricated timber was piled on the river bank for transportation. The carts and caravans used in the time were piled up around the camp after being vacant, serving as a temporary barrier before the wall was built. Although the magic tide has subsided, it is a barren mountain ridge that has been cut off by civilization. Who knows what will be there? ?

    Next to the tent in the center of the camp, Gao Wen found Herti with a tired look.

    I believe that the ancient crystals can cheer up the tired lady.

 Chapter 43ï¼š Limitations of the times

    "Look at these crystals."

    As soon as he saw Hetty, Gao Wen directly threw a piece of lavender crystal into the other hand.

    The lady glanced glanced at the things in her hand, and her face suddenly showed a surprised look.

    "This is what you told me before, in the treasure house in the mountains..."

    "Yes, it was taken from there," Gao Wen nodded. Although he did not bring Herti this time, he had already told the other side about the treasure house of the Dark Mountain in Tanzan Town. "These crystals." It¡¯s the technology of the Empire era. Let¡¯s see if you can understand its rune structure.¡±

    Any mage who has not been caught by the door will realize their preciousness when they see these crystals. Hetti was attracted by these beautiful lilac crystals, but he played with it. After that, she could only shake her head with shame: "Ancestral... Sorry, I am very embarrassed... I am only a three-level mage, I am afraid I can''t make such a deep thing..."

    Gao Wen looked at Hertty''s eyes: "I didn''t let you make it, just analyze its rune structure - if you can, draw this rune structure. To say that manufacturing, I am afraid that no one can make something like this. The gadget: This is directly infused with the magic of the deep blue well."

    "Deep Blue Well..." Hedi couldn''t help but repeat this famous name. Then he looked at the crystal in his hand eagerly. "If you just read out the rune structure inside, then it is It''s not difficult, just make a crystal resonator to project the things inscribed in it. But just read the rune structure... does it make sense? There is no corresponding energy-injection technique and activation method, the rune structure is just It''s a bunch of geometric figures..."

    "That will be said later," Gao Wen nodded. "These crystals have no way to reproduce, at least until they are exhausted, I want to keep some information as much as possible."

    Heti snorted and put the crystal away, the tired color on her face was still there, but after learning the exact news of the "mountain treasure house", the spiritual excitement still made her look a lot better, Gao Wen will I asked about the construction of the camp.

    "Before the sun sets, you can set up the camp all the time. At the same time, you can get a fence. I am going to set some magic traps and warning runes around. It is more than enough to defend against the beast. The loggers found in the forest in the west. A lot of high-quality wood, the coarse wood that is now cut down is still piled up in the upper reaches of the Baishui River. After cutting some more tomorrow, let the wood flow down the river. In addition, according to the information you provided, I sent two people to the east. I have indeed discovered iron ore, but now we have no smelting capacity for the time being. We can only come a little bit. The most important issue now is the shortage of manpower. The advance team is mainly to investigate the situation and establish outposts. People."

    "After three days, the big troops will come over. By then, the problem of manpower can be alleviated - and the tools and materials will keep up." Gao Wen said as he turned his head and looked at the camp that was gradually completed.

    He has a lot of plans, there are many programs, the broad ideas from the traversers and the rich knowledge from Govin Cecil make him confident. So when he looks at the rudimentary camp, his heart will inevitably rise. The stock is ambitious.

    The camps are neatly arranged according to the plan, and the surrounding drainage ditch is also excavated in the camp. After the water of the Baishui River is introduced into these ditch tomorrow, they can be used to prevent the most dangerous for the new camp. Fires; craftsmen are processing wood, nailing them together to make the most primitive and simple fences - the fences don''t have much protection in the face of real monsters, but they are still somewhat manageable when dealing with beasts. Useful; the loggers who had been logging in the forests in the west have been withdrawn, and are resting now...

    It looks like everything is fine.

    But after entering the camp, after carefully watching a few laps, Gao Wen couldn''t help but frown.

    He saw the numbness and shrinking look of the craftsmen and civilian laborers, and their various lazy techniques that couldn¡¯t be said to be savvy, and those seemingly neat and compliant camps and fences could be seen everywhere. Where to cut corners and perfunctory things - a few nails are the most common phenomenon, and some tents are not tied at all.

    Under the supervision of Herti, the craftsmen can still complete their work accurately, but the civilian labor of those helpers is simply a random operation - Gao Wen had actually thought that most civilians in this era did not have the slightest culture. I don¡¯t know how to read or count, so he explained to everyone in advance how these tents should be set up. How should the entire camp be planned, but now it seems that except for the tents and fences placed in his strictly drawn places In addition, each individual indicator in this camp is almost unqualified!

    Don''t they know that these tents and fences are their only shelter in the wilderness. Is it their life guarantee for the next period of time?

    Gao Wen thought angrily, then suddenly woke up:

    Yes, they don''t know.

    Because these things are the lords, not theirs, even if these tents will be given to them next, they do not believe that they can live forever - one day, one day, after the wasteland is measured, they will be rushed to the wasteland. Go inside, and the tent will be demolished and become the castle and the stable of the lord.

    This is the general rule of this era, and everyone is convinced of this.

    Despite the disaster of the old Cecil, despite the exile of the team, although the construction of the new home has begun, they have adapted to the sufferings of the civilians and serfs who have survived in the age of rigidity and decay. I am used to staying numb in the process of suffering, so they will not have the idea of ??having a big blessing after many difficulties, nor will they have the vitality and vitality to build a new home.

    Gao Wen realized that he had taken some of the things he had taken before, and he realized that some of the plans that he had tossed for a long time were probably not easy to achieve.

    He immediately called Hetty and Rebecca over.

    Before a tent that seemed to meet the requirements, but looked down after a few support, and the whole was skewed, he pointed to the perfunctory places: "How do you think about this?"

    Herti didn''t understand the meaning of Gao Wen at first, but thought that this was to blame her, so she immediately bowed her head: "Sorry, ancestor, I supervised..."

    "No, this is not a question of supervision - you can''t stare at them to nail every nail," Gao Wen interrupted her. "This is a worker''s attitude."

    "Ancestral adults, you can''t ask too much for those civilians and serfs," Rebecca thought and explained. "They mostly have little knowledge, except for the work they used to do in their farms and mines. There is no other, more complicated work at all. Most of these people have never taken a tent at all - especially if you have specified the specifications and functions of the tent, and the planning of the entire camp, for them Too complicated."

    Gao Wen shook his head: "Is this really complicated?"

    Herti nodded slightly: "The army camp will be so strict, these civilians and serfs can''t do this."

    "No, this is not complicated. I have split every step they have to do to the most basic level. Everyone just has to do one thing - nail, or tie the rope, or saw the wood. They don¡¯t need to know the planning of the entire camp. They don¡¯t do much more complicated than the hard work.¡± Gao Wen looked at Rebecca and Hetty. ¡°Do you think civilians and serfs are so stupid that even this can¡¯t be mastered? ?"

    Heti and Rebecca face each other, they can see that Gao Wen is very dissatisfied now, but still have not realized where the key to the problem lies. As for the problem of Gao Wen - this is just what the two, especially in Herti''s view.

    Civilians and serfs are of course stupid.

    They were born in this era, grew up in this era, and they are not the intellectual enlightened people who are knowledgeable and talented. It is impossible to have too much insight and understanding beyond this era.

    In fact, Herti and Rebecca have been extremely different in the contemporary aristocracy - Heti never allowed the knights or soldiers in the family to arbitrarily plunder the property of civilians and serfs, and find ways to make each of the territories People can fill their stomachs, and Rebecca breaks the iron law of the serf life, and arranges for them to rise as free people. It also allows civilians and serfs to circulate freely in their own territory and allow civilians. Free business...

    Each of these scattered systems can be said to be a challenge routine, but the overall ideological imprisonment still leaves them unable to completely break through a mindset: civilians and serfs are inferior.

    Perhaps they don''t think so, but the subconscious things can be denied by not negating them.

    Gao Wen certainly knows this, so he called the two granddaughters, not to reprimand them or to enlighten them. He was not naive enough to think that the civilians in the camp would be in his own words. The serfs are transformed into lucid, active, and motivated citizens.

    This will be a long process, and at the moment, he only needs these people to complete his job requirements as soon as possible.

    "Call everyone together - civilians, serfs, soldiers, all," Gao Wen said, "the sky is still bright."

    The people who were working and resting were soon summoned, and even the amber who was blowing his own treasures in the mountains with Betty was curiously coming over - she was beside her own betty.

    Everyone doesn''t know what the ancestors from 700 years ago wanted to do, even Hetti and Rebecca were in a state of fog.

    And those civilians and serfs, they just numbly obey the orders, the civilians gathered together, the serfs gathered together, and stood next to the soldiers responsible for maintaining order.

    Many people think that their "new lord" has orders, and may be more complicated orders than those complicated "tethering tents", so some people frown and they think they can go to sleep after the work is completed.

    Gao Wen stood on a large rock and looked down at the number of people below. He had already seen the sneak sneak in the heap of people. He wanted to take this guy who might be confused at any time, but thought about it. No buzz.

    Then he cleared his throat and said loudly at the volume that everyone could hear: "The people of Cecil, I have something to say - about your future, and Cecil¡¯s new law. !"

 Chapter 44ï¼š Serfs and free people

    Gao Wen stood on the stone and looked at the numbness and the cowering face below, taking a deep breath.

    People are not ignorant, but that doesn''t mean they are not ignorant.

    Ignorance is an assertion made by prejudice and contempt, but ignorance - it is only telling the truth.

    The civilian and serf classes of this era are ignorant. The social structure determines that they have little access to knowledge growth. The heavy cost of living also makes them have no energy to pay attention to things other than survival. In this case, long-term in this case. Survival, they will not appear to think, will have the illusion of "ignorance." But in fact, they will think, but ignorance makes it difficult for them to understand things that are too far away from life.

    Therefore, we can''t talk to them about things that are fake and empty, can''t talk to them about ideals, talk about the future, talk about the relationship between the prospects of the territories and the development of productivity. Once they say this, they will immediately put these to the concept of "high on the top". Go to the "owner''s side" and draw a line with yourself, so the best way is to tell them something about their lives.

    "The people of Cecil''s collar," Gao Wen said loudly. "You should all know who I am - so you should also know that I am the most talkative person in this territory today," I said. The words can represent Cecil''s laws, which will protect you and what you must obey.

    "We are opening up new territories and we need some new rules, so I am here to announce three things:

    "First, since the old territory has been destroyed, all past wealth has been cleared. Therefore, I declare in the name of the Cecil family ancestor that all debts involving the lord in the collar are written off - whether it is a free man or a serf. From today, no longer bear any debts to the lord.

    The following crowds are a bit commotion, but the commotion is not obvious, because although the civilians and serfs of this era are more or less owed to the debt of the lord, today, in the construction of the territory, everyone has no ability to repay debt, according to The reverence of Rebecca¡¯s former lords, they have long guessed that they will be free of debt.

    Gao Wen went on to say: "Second, all serfs in the territory have the opportunity to become free people. The lord will issue a series of tasks, such as building houses, building roads, digging mines, and participating in the army. All these tasks will have corresponding The scoring method, as long as the corresponding work is completed in strict accordance with the requirements, can accumulate contributions. After reaching the standard, the serfs can become free people. However, they are already free people, and after completing these tasks, they can get the corresponding remuneration. The way I calculate the rewards will be announced in the near future. I can assure you that any hardworking and reliable serf can become a freelancer if he works hard for two or three years, and a freelancer can work for five or six years. Get your own home!"

    This time, the following turmoil has completely become an irrepressible discussion.

    Serfs became free people ¨C this is a fairly challenging routine in this era. Although the laws of the kingdom of Ansu do not strictly prohibit the serfs from becoming the rules of the free people, and there is no clear provision in the territorial laws of the aristocrats everywhere, in fact, almost no nobles will let their serfs freely - For them, serfs mean cheap, meaning that they can squeeze out the last drop of blood on their body without any burden. Those who only know how to raise taxes and labor time to search for wealth are simply not to let the serfs get freedom. What are the benefits.

    When Rebecca first proposed that the serfs gained freedom by joining the army, it also caused a lot of turmoil, but this time Gao Wen obviously made a big step.

    As for getting paid for work, even getting a house... Many civilians who are themselves free are almost unbelievable.

    Give the lord to work and have money to take? Who believes!

    Gao Wen did not give them time to continue discussions, but then went on to say the third article:

    "Third, the tents and fences to be built today, as well as the gutters in the camps, are the first tasks that the lord gave you in the new law. I have already recorded the scope of responsibility for each of you. Only those who have completed the work in strict accordance with my requirements can complete the work. In addition, as an incentive for serious work, the top ten people who have completed the work can eat meat."

    After saying this, Gao Wen did not care about the following reaction, jumped directly off the stone and returned to where Heti and Rebecca were.

    The civilians and serfs who gathered together, after a moment of screaming, suddenly shouted and rushed to the camp that appeared to have been completed - they were going to reinforce the loose ropes and nails and the fence into the ground. Go inside!

    For them, Gao Wen¡¯s calculations of contributions, scoring standards and the like are still too difficult, and they do not believe that the soldiers and knights responsible for the supervision will really help them to calculate their work. Quantity, but there is a saying that they can understand: there is meat in the evening!

    Only those who have done their work in advance, but who have to work hard to get a living can have meat!

    As Gao Wen thinks - only when it comes to personal interests, people will be motivated to give the greatest motivation.

    Looking at the civilians and serfs who were running away, Herti felt that there was still some sensation, until Gao Wen stood in front of her and she reacted with an unbelievable question: "The ancestors... you just said that they are all true. ?"

    Gao Wen looked at each other with a smile: "Which specific?"

    "...the part of the serf who became a free man through work," Hetty said with a frown. "Of course, I don''t object to this, because Rebecca had previously issued a decree for the promotion of serfs, but you said that you have built a house. Things like road construction can be regarded as contributions, and they only need to be two or three years to become free people... is this true?"

    "Of course it is true," Gao Wen looked at each other. "What do you think is wrong?"

    "If it is so easy, it can become a free people. I am afraid that it will not take long. All the serfs in the territory are civilians." Herti looked arrogant. "The children of civilians are also civilians. Is it true that Cecil will later Is it a place without serfs?"

    Gao Wen continued to look at her, the smile on her face remained the same: "Is there a problem with no serfs?"

    Starting from her own thinking habits and worldviews, Herti instinctively felt that something was wrong, but from her far-reaching insights and thoughts of the nobles, she felt that even without the serfs, there seemed to be nothing wrong with it. Suddenly caught in contradiction.

    Instead, Rebecca said after frowning: "In fact, I think... the serf system is not so necessary today. It¡¯s really nothing bad."

    Gao Wen looked at the descendants of this iron-clad iron a little unexpectedly and nodded: "Go ahead."

    "The serfs are the labor force. The purpose of the labor force is to provide labor. But if they are allowed to become free people, they can get more labor. Then why should we retain the concept of ''slavery''?" Rebecca scratched his hair. "My father told me that the main reason for not allowing serfs to be free is that once they are free and there is no whip, they will become lazy and no longer work, but I think the whip is not necessarily the best... ..."

    Gao Wen looked at her with approval. For the first time, Rebecca, who was encouraged by his ancestors, suddenly became bold and said fluently: "And I also noticed that if a serf is to work, they will always find ways to be lazy. But if you let the two serfs do the same job and tell them to get a piece of bread when they finish doing it, they can complete the workload of three or four people at once - the value is much more than the piece of bread... so I was Just thinking, letting them not be lazy does not have to use a whip. It might be better to use other methods."

    "This is already a very good enlightenment." Gao Wen couldn''t help but laugh, this is quite easy to understand, but in this era, almost no one will pay attention to this aspect - in fact, the nobles will not observe at all. How do the serfs and even civilians under their own work work, and there is no concept of statistical work efficiency. Using whip and sending soldiers to supervise is the ultimate embodiment of their ruling skills, Rebecca...

    It can only be said that this poor and sour country viscount is usually very leisurely.

    Thanks to her leisure, she can think of it.

    Only she can only think of these shallow things according to her own observations. In fact, Gao Wen is very clear that the emergence and abolition of slavery is not only a question of "whip and bread", but also the deeper reason is whether productivity is Enough, is society really going to the point where it needs to change?

    Through this period of observation, he believes that at least within the scope of his own vision, the serf system no longer matches the productivity of the world - a large population is piled up in a repetitive and inefficient low-end work, relying on the population All kinds of materials are produced with minimum efficiency to support the upper class, and these people will never have a rising channel. It is clear that the upper-level people who mastered the magic have entered the stage of watching the fireworks and listening to music in the castle, and the lighting uses fluorescent lamps (magnetite). The civilians below are not much stronger than the original people, and the whole society is almost deformed.

    At the time of the earth, there has been a revolutionary change, but here, the existence of supernatural forces has prevented this process.

    Because a hundred civilians with grass forks can''t beat a low-ranking mage or knight, even if they don''t fear death, the number is doubled.

    Perhaps the world will continue to develop one day, one day will break this deadlock, but Gao Wen does not intend to wait, he must change this in advance, and then start his own big development plan.

    Because he has a feeling - the magic tide, I am afraid it is really coming.

    In the heyday of the heyday, the Gangbuk empire could not hold back the magic tide. Now all aspects have regressed to the mainland countries in the Middle Ages, and use their faces to swear?

    And even if you don''t think about the magic wave, Gao Wen has something else to care about.

    Those "eyes" in the sky that don''t know the details.

    A medieval backward world is hard to break away from gravity. It is covered by gravity, so there is no qualification for looking up at the sky, let alone studying the secrets of the stars.

 Chapter 45ï¼š First step plan

    Gao Wen has no way to explain to others the plans in his heart and those far-sightedness - even the most trustworthy people like Rebecca and Hert, he can''t explain to them what they think, so he can do it. It is to split up some of their ambitious plans, split them into stages, details, and slowly build them up.

    What is done today can be said to be the most basic part of it, and even the construction of this territory is only the basis.

    For Rebecca and Hetty, Gao Wen let them see the incredible side of the civilians and serfs.

    They have never seen civilians and serfs working with such high enthusiasm, and they can do things that are absolutely impossible for them to do in the past.

    They believe that this is what Gao Wen promised to "eat meat at night" to motivate these people, and the fact is true.

    It is still too early to build a so-called people''s self-confidence and enthusiasm for labor. It is the easiest and most effective way to use a meat meal to motivate the workforce.

    Back in the tent in the center of the camp, Gao Wen found a pen and paper to start recording some things, and at the same time told the Byron Knight to follow up: "Send two people to take the meat out and cook it, and prepare the weight of ten people. As long as it is part of the labor, the soup and the black bread are full, and our food is that in the early days of the construction of the territory, no one can fall ill because of freezing and starvation."

    ¡°Really to prepare meat for ten people?¡± Byron asked with a little surprise.

    Gao Wen¡¯s answer should be: ¡°Of course, I have to honor my promise. Is there any problem?¡±

    ¡°I thought you were just simmering a pot of broth,¡± Byron explained. ¡°It only takes a few pieces of walnut-sized meat, plus vegetables, and a pot of soup. Those people will be grateful to Dade.¡±

    "As I said," Gao Wen waved his hand. "I promised that I would not allow a discount. Right, let the husband set up a big pot in the most striking place in the camp. I want everyone to see the stew. The sight of the meat, while keeping the soldiers in good order, does not allow anyone to rob."

    Byron¡¯s face squinted a little bit strangely and left.

    Gao Wen noticed the sight coming from the side. He turned his head and found that Amber was staring at himself with his eyes.

    "What are you looking at?" He moved his neck uncomfortably. "I have something on my face?"

    "I see if you are possessed by something that affects your mind when you are in the treasure chest, but it doesn''t look like it," said Amber, seriously. "I have never heard of aristocrats who will actively cut. Your own wealth..."

    Gao Wen feels a little funny: "Do you think my initiatives are cutting my wealth?"

    "Otherwise?" Amber spread his hand. "To turn a serf into a free people means that the food they grow in the future will only need to be handed over to you. You have to pay the free people, which is even from your own pocket. In the middle of the money, the nobles can do this?"

    "If I let you help me paint the walls, how much can you do in one day without giving money?"

    Amber thought for a moment: "I will steal a few coins from your pocket, hire a kid in a handy room and let him do it for me. The rest of the money is used to change the wine!"

    Gao Wen: "...I am full of support and reason with your shame!"

    Amber: "How can I be ashamed of everything!"

    At this time, Hetty walked into the tent and interrupted the outbreak of amber. The lady still had an incredible expression on her face: "The ancestors are simply incredible. They have never worked so hard - especially those serfs. Even without supervision, they can get things done..."

    ¡°Because they were only working for the lord before, and now their work is closely related to their food,¡± Gao Wen said without a surprise. ¡°This is only the first step, you can already see it, compared to what we have to do. We have gotten a lot more food and wages."

    ¡°I used to think about inspiring ways to get them to work, but I didn¡¯t do it,¡± Herti shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t dare to think about what would be the future of the territory if the system was really continued. kind."

    Gao Wen laughed: "It will definitely develop in a good direction. You believe that I can do it. And what I am doing today is only the first step. Come and see these..."

    He has been writing and painting on a few sheets of paper since the beginning. Before he took a look at the amber, he was bored and no longer pay attention. Now Hedi heard Gao Wen¡¯s instructions and immediately walked over obediently: what is this?"

    The paper is a sentence that she can''t understand. It looks more like a pile of quirky nouns, such as work groups, such as competition and contracting, such as assessment methods and efficiency statistics, but also on other sheets of paper. The words of the medium-term plan, the general education, the magical talent survey, the introduction of talents, etc., seem even more puzzling.

    "These are all I have come up with during this time, but I have never had the time to implement it. Now that the construction of the territory has begun, some things should be on the agenda," Gao Wen pointed to the top one. Paper, "These things are hard to understand for many civilians and serfs, so I have to tell you first, then you will tell them to the Knights of Byron and the supervisors, and then give them to everyone." - Right, what about Rebecca?"

    "She...helps to burn the weeds and bushes south of the river," said Hetty. "This is one of the ways she practices magic."

    Gao Wen¡¯s mouth is pumping: ¡°Let her come over too, when the fireball is practiced the same.¡±

    Soon Rebecca was called in. The face of Miss Viscount was dark and his body was full of fireworks. It was not so much about practicing magic. It was more like just getting out of the house. If you don''t get it now, you will have a big fireball.

    "I will tell you about the work schedule in the camp." Gao Wen spread his own schedule and explained in detail, "The first is the working group - I ask all the labor force to be divided into groups of five to ten people. Assign work content and shift breaks on a group basis...

    ¡°All teams will report to the supervisor before starting work. They will also report when they complete the work. The supervisor is responsible for counting the work of each team. In addition, each team has a team leader who is responsible for assigning work within the group... ...

    "The team leader asked them to choose and told them that the team leader is not fixed. If a team leader affects work efficiency, or if there is bullying of the supervisor and the lord''s behavior, it will be immediately replaced.

    "According to the group as a unit to assess the effectiveness of the work, the entire group of rewards, the entire set of penalties, rewards and punishments system and competition mechanism I will say later...

    "About the scoring system I mentioned earlier, considering that most people are illiterate and ignorant, let''s start with Herti to record the completion of each group. The specific contribution counts will be discussed slowly...

    ¡°In addition, we will discuss the way in which each team collects and returns tools.¡±

    Gao Wen said a lot of things in one breath, not only Rebecca, but even Herti was fainting. The latter looked at Gao Wen and said that while he continued to write and paint on paper, those had only nouns. The entry below quickly added some scribbled shorthand content, and she couldn¡¯t help but be confused: "The ancestor, the simple work is so complicated, it will not reduce... efficiency?"

    ¡°These systems just look complicated, but at the end of the system, that is, the civilians and the serfs, they only need to work quickly and well to get the benefits. After they taste the sweetness, they will naturally follow them carefully, and wait until When they start obeying, you will see even more amazing efficiency than setting up a tent today. Of course, it may be difficult to start with it, so you have to continually preach them and explain them constantly. Must be enforced, forced to promote, no reason - just tell them, this is Cecil''s new law."

    At this time, Gao Wen couldn''t help but thank a little for this backward era. The people''s wisdom is not open. Whether it is the free people or the slave class, it is a matter of course to obey the order. The words of the lord are absolute, and the so-called "untouchables" There is no room for resistance. In this case, many of his ideas can be implemented without much explanation...

    However, this is not what Gao Wen wants. His goal is to break this environment, so that every "people" in Cecil''s collar is no longer a public, but a living person.

    He needs people, a lot of people.

    Because what he has to do is impossible to accomplish by his own strength.

    Therefore, he allowed Herty to continue to promote these systems while continuing to publicize them to the public. It is okay for the civilians to understand now, they will understand one day.

    Heti is not stupid, she has enough wisdom, and she has already advanced a lot of contemporary aristocratic classes in her opinion, so she explained in Gao Wen that she has been thinking about it for a while, she has been vaguely Understand the meaning of doing this, then nodded and promised.

    "What about me?" Rebecca saw that Aunt Herti had a mission, and couldn''t help but happily come together. "What am I doing?"

    The former Viscount Miss, who was the leader of Cecil, has now placed himself in the position of Gao Wen¡¯s assistant.

    "You will bring some people to investigate the soil tomorrow, and confirm the difficulty of land reclamation and the scope of land reclamation in the early days. Don''t run too far."

    As Gao Wen said, he quickly sketched a rough map on a white sheet next to it. It was a large area centered on the river beach, and he also marked the distance numbers of various places, even though he even sketched It¡¯s not a contour, but it¡¯s a glimpse of Rebecca.

    "You will follow this range - leave the area outside."

    Rebecca took the "map" with a sigh of relief: "Oh...oh..."

    The amber look at Gao Wen¡¯s eyes is just like watching a monster: ¡°You...what did you guys who started the second time in the past are monsters?¡±

    Gao Wen thought for a moment and thought that the other old guys seven hundred years ago should not be able to fight themselves out of the grave, so they said: "Yes, the topographic map of half of the kingdom is closed with our eyes closed. The standard of the generation."

    amber:"¡­¡­"

 Chapter 46ï¼š The status quo of the magician

    The people who worked in the camp quickly felt that the "ancestor" from 700 years ago was a strange person.

    As for the lord of Cecil suddenly changed from Miss Rebecca to the high-ranking lord, the civilians and the serfs did not have any thoughts. The lower class in this era would only be grateful for the generosity of the lord as long as they could eat seven or eighty per day. Virtuous, and as for who the lord is, it does not care at all. For them, the only thing worth discussing after the lord was replaced by Gao Wen, is the strange rules that the "old man" made when he came up.

    With regard to the fact that serfs can be promoted to free people, and free people to work and pay for these things, most people choose a limited belief and regard it as a means for the new lord to show his generosity. According to the general law, they believe that these commitments will eventually be realized in a very harsh or embarrassing way: the serfs who become free people may have, but probably one or two, there may be things to do the work, but probably The reason was deducted, and in the end, three or two lucky ones could get a little symbolic copper coin to show that the lord did indeed do what he said.

    But civilians and serfs will not complain about this. After all, a lord who is willing to show his generosity is better than a leader who will whipping a slave to show authority.

    And there is always something that will be sent out, isn¡¯t it?

    Compared with those generous rules, the various so-called "rules of regulation" formulated by Gao Wen is really confusing.

    Grouping people into jobs, group competition, and registering workloads and "assessments"... these are really unheard of.

    Some people are sneaking around and speculating about which of these new rules will become part of the tax collection in the future - even though there is no one at the time of the poor and white Cecil collar, no one can afford the tax, others are Discussing that Gao Wen¡¯s master made so many tricks in his simple service, is it because of the ancient quirks of the ancient nobles...

    But in any case, some of the things that involve the immediate interests can still be understood - the first group in the daily work evaluation, meat, second and third, can be eaten with breaded broth To the full.

    And those who work in general are only meager soups and brown bread. Although both of these things can be eaten, they are not able to eat meat on the first day of the "Tent Evaluation". For people, the feeling of drinking soup and watching others eat stew is really not going to come again.

    Regardless of whether the promotion and the wage system that sounded like the Arabian Nights are true, at least the Lord¡¯s giving of meat has proved to be authentic.

    So in the camp the next day, Herti saw the scene of the work she had never seen before ¨C no matter the civilians or the serfs, they seemed to be working like crazy, even if they were standing next to them, they would work. Quickly do well, and because the work is divided into groups rather than individual battles, they all begin to unconsciously form cooperation when working, and work efficiency is further improved.

    Most of those who were selected as team leaders will soon realize that if he wants to eat meat himself, the only way is to increase the efficiency of the entire team and allow everyone in the group to eat the meat. And that part of the brain can''t turn around, relying on fists or blackmail to become the team leader, I am afraid that it will be replaced soon.

    It¡¯s incredible not to use whip to beat them to work, but to use competition and rewards.

    The tents have been set up, and Rebecca also led some people to investigate the nearby wasteland. The logging group set off in the morning to the cutting point in the upper reaches of the Baishui River in the west. Before noon, a batch of wood will follow. The flow of the Baishui River came to the open and gentle section of the lower reaches - in order to prevent the wood from being washed away by the river, Herty handed the inspection work to the Byron Knight before the appointed time, and she came to the beach to meet.

    At the appointed time, the first batch of wood appeared. They were tied into a raft by thick ropes. The big wood was underneath. The small wood piled up and reinforced on top of it. It looked like a big ugly dry The branches floated on the river, and the two nervous serfs stood on the rafters, using long struts to control the trajectory of the raft: The flow of the Baishui River in this section has been very slow, and there is no wind or wave today. However, the scorpions that are temporarily **** are difficult to control by themselves, and even a little careless will even be scattered.

    But soon, the two serfs found that the rafts began to steadily move closer to the shoal next to them: they saw a large translucent palm on the side of the scorpion, and the hand formed by the air was pushing the raft with soft but powerful force. On the shore, one of the serfs subconsciously exclaimed, but the other quickly hit the stupid head with a pole and pointed to Mrs. Herti standing on the river beach.

    They quickly cooperated with their mistress to hold the raft to the shore and let it smash the sand and stop it steadily.

    Then the people who had been waiting for the shore for a long time swarmed up, untied the ropes, dragged the timber, and prepared to turn them into the board houses to be built next.

    The original wood still needs a series of processing such as dry and deworming to become a qualified and durable sheet. However, since many facilities in the camp construction are temporary, and there is an urgent need to use it, it will not be so much. It is.

    Gao Wen stood behind Hertty, thoughtfully: "Magic is really convenient..."

    Herti just breathed a sigh of relief, and the sudden sound behind her made her startled and almost fell off the stone - fortunately, she was pulled by Gao Wen.

    "Hold... sorry..." The lady apologized apologetically. "I didn''t expect you to stand behind..."

    "I was scared of you," Gao Wen did not mind waving his hand. "Is it good to say that you just had a hand?"

    Heti slightly blushes: "The hand of plastic energy is a very basic spell. I have practiced its super magic skills and can last longer, so that if it continues to push, even a heavy raft can lead to push. On the shore, but if the water flow is faster, there is no way..."

    Although Gao Wen is a knight, everyone in the pioneering era has been forced into a naturalist. He still knows a little about the theoretical knowledge of the field of magic. Although he listens to Hedy, he knows that he wants to put a The basic plastic hand is strengthened to this step, and it is not easy to perform super magic exercises for it - it is also rare.

    "I...not very magical talent," Hetty''s face was even more shy when he heard Gao Wen''s question. "Although I was awakened by my ability to be magical, I was very slow in my mental strength. It is impossible to build an overly complicated spell model, so until now it is just a three-level wizard, and this life is probably maintained at this level, and only those primary spells can be strengthened over and over again."

    "Rebecca''s magical talent does not seem to be high..." Gao Wen frowned, thinking of the head iron that could pull out four kinds of fireballs.

    "She has a large amount of magic and a strong mental strength, but when constructing a spell model, she will encounter problems similar to mine, or even worse," Herti lowered her head. "She can only master a fireball. Or a fireball similar to the fireball spell model. In fact, she is a very hard child, she also knows that her talents are not good - neither a good lord nor a good mage, although usually watching It¡¯s awkward, but she actually knows it and has been working hard. But there is no way, the limit of talent is the limit, this is a wall, it is difficult to cross.¡±

    Speaking, she whispered: "So I was very impressed when I saw the note of the wild mage... He is not a special case. This situation is very common in the Lonely Master. The ability to construct a spell model cannot keep up with the theory. Level, you can only be a low-level caster for a lifetime. For a pragmatic magician, there is no way to turn a full brain calculation into a usable spell, then everything is zero..."

    "No." Gao Wen¡¯s voice suddenly interrupted her.

    Herti didn''t react at once: "What?"

    "If you only have a fireball and an ice arrow to be considered ''practical'', then the wizard who wields the staff and the monkey who wields the stick are not much different." Gao Wen shook his head. "The formula is not zero, it is There are countless zeros in front of you, you just haven''t found the location of the decimal point..."

    Herti frowned. "I don''t understand very well. If there is no way to use the model to realize the formula in my mind, then what is the use of more theoretical knowledge? Can you beat someone?"

    "One day you will understand that the words ''can beat people'' are not the full evaluation criteria of the Master, and should not even be the main standard," Gao Wen laughed. "I have sent people to Tanzan Town." , to inform the Philip Knights to purchase some extra things, when the big troops come, your magic laboratory can be set up."

    "Magic Lab?" Herti snorted, then frowned. "Those things are expensive, in the early days..."

    "I took a few pieces of Mithril ingot from the treasure house in the mountains. They are not coins, they don''t need to be recast, and they can be used as a hard currency when buying magic items. It is enough to give you a basic set of things. I know that you used to The magic lab in the castle has been completely destroyed, but we must have a new lab as soon as possible."

    Hetty remembered the task that Gao Wen had arranged for himself.

    "Understood, when the crystal resonator arrives, I will print out the rune structures you requested!" Herti couldn''t help but laugh, although she regretted the secret silver ingots, but as a magician, she could How can you rejoice your own magic lab? And there is a saying that is good, the sale of Ye Tian heart does not hurt...

    The ancestors gave Zeng Zeng... The great-grandmother had a problem with buying a set of experimenters. No problem at all!

    Well, this statement is not suitable for the steady and mature Hetty, but it will definitely be on the Rebecca.

    When you have some spare power, do you want to get a magic lab for the little girl with the iron? Although she has a high probability, she will only study fireballs inside...

    With a bit of divergent thoughts, Gao Wen returned to his tent and was ready to study the strange crystals.

 Chapter 47ï¼š crystal

    The construction of the camp should be slow, although Gao Wen has written a lot of systems and plans, and even has a draft of the plan for the next expansion of the camp to become a permanent residence, but these things are not overnight. What can be achieved - considering the level of knowledge of most people in this era, the literacy rate of civilians and serfs is zero, the knight can only do basic reading and writing, and the family-trained fighters (non-sluggish soldiers) can only write their own Name and figure out the number within one hundred, so the advancement of many things must come slowly.

    What''s more, there is no manpower here, and the current Cecil collar can''t afford to support many people.

    In the deep awareness of this fact, Gao Wen returned to his tent and sat at his desk.

    This desk can be said to be one of the few finished furniture that the team brought from Tanzan Town. It is necessary to wait for the carpenters to make the first pieces of furniture from the wood obtained from the forest in the west. Wood can not be as sloppy as a simple board room, so there is a table that is even the highest welfare of the lord.

    The desk was slightly messy with a lot of paper, and the paper was full of various things: construction plans, material statistics, camp sketches, and a rough future construction plan, including walls, docks, and residential areas. The production area, cultivated land, etc. are arranged on top of each other, with ink, pencils, pencils and a wooden ruler on one side of the desk, and an amber on the other side of the desk.

    Gao Wen went forward with amber''s collar and slid her to the side. When the half-elf girl was picked up, she didn''t wake up, but when she was mentioned halfway, she exclaimed, and then disappeared into a shadow. Gao Wen¡¯s hands, and re-agglomerate the body not far away.

    "You scared me!!" Amber can wake up and scream at Gao Wen''s face. "I thought it was an earthquake!"

    Gao Wen looked at this guy and felt so good and funny: "Let you look at the things in the tent, do you watch the door like this?"

    Amber¡¯s face is righteous and strict: ¡°I¡¯m all on your ghosts!¡±

    Gao Wen looked down at the table and looked up at the amber: "Are you still drooling over?!"

    "Who can sleep, who can control it," Amber muttered, then curiously watched Gao Wen sit down at the desk and squatted again and again. "What are you doing? You have to start painting these. Ghostly painted?"

    "This is not a ghost character. This is a plan, a regulation, a construction drawing." Gao Wen is a headache for this half-elves who don''t learn anything. "These things are the basics of the camp - so they only let you watch."

    Amber picked up a piece of paper with symbols and numbers and looked at it for a long time, pouting: "What is messy, I can''t understand it."

    Gao Wen looked helplessly at the other side: "You took it."

    Amber looks innocent: "I haven''t seen any of these drawings. It''s harder than the magic formula. How can I understand the pros and cons!"

    "So you need to learn, knowledge is very important thing." Gao Wen sighed, and he was not surprised that Amber couldn''t understand these things: a small thief who had never received an orthodox education since he was a child. The master¡¯s hands taught him the ability to steal a dog and touch the dog. Together with the unrecognizable shadow affinity talent, she was enough to sway and risk in this world. Learning culture for her, neither this nor nor This is necessary, so the cultural level of Amber is only able to perform basic reading and writing. The drawings he draws not only have a bunch of strange nouns, but also various data and shorthand marks. This is thrown to Herti. I am afraid that the other side is also a slap in the face...

    Thinking of Hetty, Gao Wen looked at Amber''s eyes: "I let you find Rebecca or Hetti to learn something when you are free. It seems that you are not in your heart."

    "That''s boring, and I don''t like to deal with the nobility," Amber rolled his eyes. "Moreover, your great beauty once worked... I was so busy with my granddaughter, how can I take care of me? Rebecca is more casual. But she always wants to throw me with a big fireball."

    Gao Wen looked at each other with a smile: "I don''t like to deal with the nobility - but I think it''s quite easy to open when you deal with me."

    Amber tells the truth: "I always feel that you are not like a nobleman..."

    "You are also far from the elf I have in mind." Gao Wen said, began to sort out the papers in front of him, and then took them out and took them out on the table.

    Amber muttered: "I am a half-elf, or was it picked up by humans. I know what a serious elf is... Hey? You don''t write anything today? You want to study these stones?"

    After confirming that these crystals have no magic and that Gao Wen does not intend to sell them, these things are reduced from crystal to stone level in the eyes of amber.

    Gao Wen looked at the half-elves with a bit of a headache: "If you can be a little quieter next to you, I am grateful."

    Amber: "Cut, there is no meaning at all. You study your stone."

    As she said, her body suddenly disappeared as if it were in the air, but through the weak perception of the breath, Gao Wen can be sure that this guy is still standing, and is continuing to curiously stare at himself.

    Forget it, as long as she can stop BB, go with her.

    Gao Wen put his attention on the crystal in front of him.

    For some time, research on these crystals can be said to be no progress.

    He took the crystal more than once on the road and observed it carefully. In the town of Tanzan, Heti tried to explore the interior of the crystal with magical resonance, but nothing progressed, especially the magic resonance - Heti admits that these crystals are fundamentally The magic items don''t touch the edge, and the magic can''t be awkward when they act inside them, just like facing a stone.

    But Gavin Cecil, who was 700 years ago, was treasured in the Mithril safe. He also bought the crystal of permanent preservation service in the secret silver treasure house. Is it some unremarkable stone?

    Gao Wen can only boldly assume that these crystals are absolutely special, but their special features are not magical.

    Or today''s magic theory can''t explain them.

    He put the crystals that were obviously fragmented aside and picked up the piece.

    Those broken crystals have exposed a part of the inner crystal structure, but it is difficult for the naked eye to accurately observe. When Heti''s magic laboratory is built, after the crystal resonator is used, you can try to check the physical structure. The complete ... is not too dare to worry about tossing.

    God knows if the crystal resonator will break some kind of "information" inside the crystal.

    He lifted the crystal and observed it through the light.

    On the crystal and beautiful crystal ridgeline, you can see the ray of light. With the angle of incidence, each side and every line of it has a variety of different colors and light structures.

    This is a highly precise crystal in geometry, and its processing technique should be superb, and Gao Wen has verified that these crystals have amazing strength when tested with broken crystals - extremely hard and not as normal. Brittle crystals are as easy to break, they can even be scratched on the Mithril ingots without scratching the tip.

    This made him very skeptical about how the four crystal fragments broke into that.

    After observing the sun for a while, Gao Wen tried to scratch his fingers and applied a little blood to the crystal surface before the wound healed.

    Of course, there is no use for eggs.

    Vaguely seems to hear the sound of a half-elf sneer...

    Masking the amber, Gao Wen held the crystal and fell into meditation. I thought that there is more and more thing in the world that I can''t understand - the crystal of unknown origin, the inexplicable memory, the suspected gas giant planet, but The "sun", which is very different in nature from the normal gaseous giant planet, and the "monitoring satellites" that should still be hung in the sky, whose uses and origins are unknown...

    Just as his thoughts spread to the "monitoring satellite", he suddenly felt a little heat in his hand.

    At first he thought it was an illusion, but then the crystal trembled lightly, and the light blue light in its core also lit up slightly.

    Heat, tremors, and light, these three points together, can never be an illusion.

    Gao Wen looked at the crystal with amazement, but before he picked up the pen to record the change of crystal, a sound suddenly sounded in his mind -

    It is a voice, but more like a message that flows directly into the spiritual world. He "listens" to understand its contents:

    ¡°The mental frequency is reset and the connection is being re-established.¡±

    Then he felt his consciousness linger.

    It¡¯s like something has suddenly involved in his own thoughts, and some ¡°data streams¡± that are not his own have come in, but the data stream is not an intruder, because after a short mistake, he produces it. An inexplicable sense of familiarity.

    These "familiar data streams" quickly produced correspondingly clear things in their minds.

    Some pictures began to appear in his mind.

    That is the view from the sky to the earth.

    In the first moment, what was raised in Gao Wen¡¯s mind was not a surprise, nor a horror, but a lying trough.

    "I am going to heaven again in the trough?!"

    The cold sweat then flowed down his forehead.

    But soon he found that the situation was not as he imagined. He still sat in the chair well. The soul did not leave the body and was re-entered back into the sky. When the satellite was synchronized, all his perceptions were still normal and the body controlled. Free, just an extra picture in my mind.

    This made him settle a lot in an instant, then excited and focused on the picture in his mind.

    At this time, he noticed that there was a big abnormality in the picture, and it was not exactly what he was familiar with.

    The picture became vague, and it seemed to add a layer of filter to present a weird color distribution. It was smeared like a thermal imager and could only be judged like mountains, forests, rivers. The structure, and this vague and weird picture is also limited to a small range.

    That is the northern side of the Dark Mountain Range, the surrounding area of ??the new Cecil''s pioneering land, from which you can see the shadow of the White River, the Western Forest, and even a little camp.

    This picture cannot be scaled.

 Chapter 48ï¼š Satellite warning

    Gao Wen concentrated on the picture that only he could see, and finally confirmed that it showed the terrain in the area of ??about 100 kilometers around the current Cecil development area, and he was familiar with it. The operation of adjusting the viewing angle is ineffective.

    The picture is limited to this range and cannot be moved or scaled.

    Moreover, the original high-definition satellite view has become a vague and covered pattern of strange color blocks.

    What do those colors mean? Thermal Imaging? Or what other sensory imaging?

    Or... simple failure?

    Gao Wen also clearly remembered the voice he heard when he was out of the high-altitude perspective. He clearly heard the words of energy failure, host restart failure, escape procedure, etc., so the possibility of failure is extremely high. In addition, the current state of being unable to adjust the perspective is deepening his speculation in this regard.

    And he began to extend his own ideas: his own soul, or the spiritual body, may have been mutated. Although he also got a human body when he came to the ground, his spirit clearly retains a certain "thing" in heaven. The ability to connect, he has been offline for the past few months, but the unexpected crystal enhancement and re-establishment of this connection. As for the ancient installation in the sky - whether it is a satellite or a space station - it is still in a state of failure, but it is not known whether the energy system returns to the light or the host restarts successfully. It has survived and even is still running, although The surveillance screen has become a big name, but at least it proves that it still exists.

    In this extended thinking, Gao Wen had to start worrying about another thing: if the connection between his spirit and the "satellite" in the sky is beyond imagination, there will even be a connection similar to symbiosis and death... Then, once the thing in the sky is really finished, is it not terrible?

    He knew that this possibility was not high. After all, he had already reborn on the basis of the body of Gao Wen Cecil, and he clearly heard the words "escape procedure", so his spirit should have been Independence came out, but in this kind of problem involving life and death, no small hidden danger can be let go!

    But the thing in heaven is very likely to hang on the same orbit of the planet, and he is now trapped in a deserted medieval kingdom, not to mention repairing the "satellite", he can''t even see it now. !

    In this constantly thinking thought, Gao Wen is still observing all the details of the top view. He noticed that the image is not static. In fact, the sinuous color blocks are always making weak changes, and some areas will be brighter. Other areas will slowly darken and cycle, seemingly regular, but while changing, the whole still maintains a roughly constant distribution and contour.

    And when Gao Wen tried to summarize the laws of image changes, things changed.

    He suddenly saw a box like a floating window above the image. The box flashed out of a line that seemed to be disturbed. It was a character he didn¡¯t know at all¡ªnot Chinese, nor The words of any kingdom and race on the continent of Loren.

    But when he looked at the line with horror and seriousness, the meaning of those words was directly translated and emerged in his mind:

    ¡°With new data, the activity of giant planets has increased and the alert level has been raised to four.¡±

    The picture began to tremble, and the layers of interfering lines appeared on those color blocks. Gao Wen suddenly woke up, and his attention quickly shifted to the external real world. The first time this kind of view switching made the scene in front of him shake. After a while, it stabilized. Then he ignored the vertigo that still remained in his mind, and suddenly got up from the desk and rushed to the door of the tent.

    Amber, who was invisible for a long time, was shocked and suddenly jumped out of the shadow form: "Wow!"

    Gao Wen had already rushed outside the tent at the moment. The two militiamen standing at the door looked back at him with horror. He ignored it, but looked up and looked at the sun hanging high in the middle of the sky.

    The big day was moving slowly and majesticly in the sky, and the stunned halo around the glare of the day was like a misty halo. It looked normal, but soon, the sun¡¯s surface was red. As the blood on the eyeballs gradually emerges.

    The picture in Gao Wen¡¯s mind continued. He saw the thermal image of the top view of the color block, almost all the colors are rapidly deepening, but gradually entered a new stable state, and some seem to be numerical Things appear from time to time on the edge of the picture, but they don''t understand.

    In his mind, there is an instant realization: these colors are not malfunctions, but a special monitoring mode.

    Perhaps a more useful monitoring mode than a direct top view!

    The red lines that appear on the sun (some of which have now evolved into plaques) are getting more and more, and finally caught the attention of the people working in the camp. They looked up and discussed the changes in the sun. Until the supervisors yelled at them and returned to work.

    Heti, who was using the mud to help strengthen the foundation for the stone, not far away, also noticed these changes. She looked up at the sun and turned her eyes to the tent in the center of the camp. Sure enough, she saw a serious look at the sun. Gao Wen.

    She quickly ran to Gao Wen: "The ancestor, it seems to be red spot."

    Gao Wen waved his hand and motioned that Heti would not scream, his eyes were watching the sun, but his attention was focused on the picture in the world of consciousness.

    After a period of time, the reddish part of the sun''s surface finally stopped growing, and the text above the "monitoring image" in the mind changed first, and a new line of bullets popped up: "New data, giant planet recovery Calm, the police are lifted."

    The red lines on the surface of the sun quickly faded after this, and the floating colors on the surveillance image gradually calmed down and returned to their original appearance.

    However, despite the warning of the surveillance image, the alert in Gao Wenxin is difficult to lift.

    A lot of new discoveries have become new clues, and a lot of clues have piled up and piled up together, becoming a new problem.

    He has produced countless conjectures and reasonings, some of which are even bold and somewhat crazy, but he still forced these ideas to hold back, first to calm down, and then to find the explanation most likely to be close to the truth.

    "The ancestor... are you okay?" Hetty looked worriedly at Gao Wen''s face. "Your face is very bad..."

    Amber has just slipped out of the tent, but Gao Wen¡¯s gas field is full of pressure, so that the half-elves who are noisy and jumping have never dared to say anything. At this time, Herti broke the silence, and she dared to pick up the opening: He rushed out before the red spot appeared on the sun, and shocked me..."

    "Hetty, can you feel the magic change?" Gao Wen suddenly turned his head and looked at Herti seriously.

    "There was some magical surge, and the spelling became much easier." Herti nodded, and the magic surge was a normal phenomenon when the sun surface appeared red spots - in fact, even the appearance of red spots on the sun''s surface is normal, but Recently, the frequency of red spots and magic surges has indeed increased. In addition, the disaster caused by Cecil and the warnings before Gao Wen are still vivid. She suddenly couldn¡¯t help but nervous. ......"

    Herti''s face gradually paled.

    "No, not to the extent that monsters will appear," Gao Wen shook his head and let Herti calm down. He made such a judgment on the one hand, from the top view, he could not see any signs of magical pollution, on the other hand, it was from Gaowen. ¡¤ Cecil''s experience, the elemental power in the air is still stable, then there will be no problem, "only the general level of red spots and magic surges..."

    "Magic surges and red spots are normal, but usually only once in three or five years," Hetty looked worried. "But this is the second time in a few months..."

    In fact, Gao Wen¡¯s worries and tensions are no worse than Herti¡¯s.

    Even because of the need to worry more about the connection between a layer and a "monitoring satellite" in the sky, he is even more nervous at the moment.

    But he also knows very well that he has now become the backbone of the entire Cecil collar, especially in the face of Herti and Rebecca, all the weak and shaken state can not be expressed.

    Moreover, weakness and shaking can not solve the problem at all.

    "Do not worry, there will be no monsters, and even if the real magic tide comes, I also have experience," Gao Wenliang comforted his descendants. "Let everyone do their own work - only build a strong and stable home, we Only have the capital against nature."

    Heti looked at Gao Wen''s confident eyes and couldn''t help but settle down. She bent down slightly and returned to her work.

    And looking at the use of magic power to help the construction of Herti, Gao Wen also nodded slightly.

    Perhaps Hetty and Rebecca could not surpass the era and class they were born in many thoughts, but they have a foundation that other nobles of this era do not have.

    That is, they do not think that they can be separated from the people because of their status.

    Otherwise, a standard aristocratic woman like Herti is unlikely to go to the construction site to build with magic.

    While watching the land quickly harden into the foundation under the influence of magical power, Gao Wen was sighing at the convenience of magic, and realized one thing: after the hardware facilities needed to mint the coins were in place, hire some lonely wild masters. Helping to build a camp may be a good idea.

    But before that, there are more important issues that must be considered.

    Gao Wen returned to the camp and sat back at the desk. The brush brushed three questions on a blank piece of paper:

    What is the relationship between the "sun" in the sky and the magical tide on the ground?

    What is the possible role and status of the ¡°monitoring satellite¡±?

    Why did Gavin Cecil, who was 700 years ago, leave a crystal that would help him reconnect with the satellite?

 Chapter 49ï¼š Questions and answers

    Even though the crystal has been re-collected, Gao Wen can ¡°see¡± the top view like an energy image in his mind, but soon he found a way to turn off the picture: as long as you consciously pay attention Force shifts away from the top view and pays attention to other things, then the picture will disappear by itself, and the way to make the picture reappear is simple - call it consciously.

    In this process, you don''t need to rely on the power of crystal.

    Some kind of "link" based on the control of spirit and mind seems to have been established, and the role of crystal in this process is probably only a key... or a catalyst.

    After sitting at the desk, Gao Wen looked at a few questions he had written on paper, sorted out his thoughts and tried to answer them.

    According to the memory of Gavin Cecil, plus what happened just now, it has been confirmed that the change of the "sun" in the sky is directly related to the magical tide on the ground. Whenever the red surface appears on the surface of the sun, the magic on the earth will The upsurge, the elements also become active, and the so-called dark magic tide, in fact, is the sudden explosion of massive chaos and disorder, the elemental power avalanche generally out of control and eroding the material world, and those appearing in the elemental storm Monsters - their principles are not clear, and can be regarded as a secondary phenomenon after the elemental runaway.

    With regard to the phenomenon of sun red spots and magic surges, the wisdom creatures of this world are no strangers. It is a natural phenomenon, which is irregular but not uncommon, so Gao Wen boldly assumes that the essence of the magic tide should actually be over a certain After the "critical point", the magic surges. When the magical increase of the world reaches a certain limit, the stable order of the elements will be broken, and the magic tide will erupt.

    And what role does the sun play in this process?

    Is the red spot causing the magic surge? Or is it not a causal relationship, but two phenomena of the same event?

    Gao Wen thought about it and added a small question to the paper: What is the nature of the sun?

    It is a giant planet, and this seems to be certain - at least that "monitoring information" is so expressed, but it is obviously very different in nature from the high-known gas giant planet.

    The gas giant planet known to Gao Wen, the hometown of the world, is not a celestial body that emits heat. Although it is usually filled with a large amount of nuclear fuel and emits a certain amount of energy radiation, it does not reach the fusion critical point. The giant planet is "cooled" like an unlit stove, but the "sun" of the world is clearly providing light and heat to the earth.

    So is it "ignited"? Or is it because of the different laws of the two worlds that it presents a special nature?

    Gao Wen thought about it. He personally prefers the second explanation, because those red spots and magic surges remind him that there are physical rules in this world that are very different from their hometown. If they are limited to fixed thinking, I am afraid I will do nothing when thinking about problems.

    And he has an important reason to rule out the first guess: If the big day in the sky is really a ignited gas giant that is undergoing a fusion reaction, then it can already be regarded as a star, and it is released. The light and heat are definitely not the same now. With the sun wheel area and the almost blue-white surface color, it should release enough heat to burn the planet under your feet.

    Gao Wen wrote his own conclusion on paper: "The Sun" is a special kind of gaseous giant planet whose activity will affect the magical power on the earth''s surface, presumed to be a kind of catalytic energy radiation. The appearance of red spots may mean an increase in energy radiation, but the answer is questionable because there is no effective means of detection.

    So the second question, what is "monitoring satellite"?

    It may be an ancient civilization, or it may be a post that some extraterrestrial visitors left over the planet, and the civilization that built it must be extremely advanced, at least they are not afraid of the so-called magic tide - the satellite can even be in the magic tide When I broke out, I was leisurely watching a movie in space, which is enough to illustrate the technical generation. And where is the civilization that left this (first assuming only one satellite) observation post now?

    Gao Wen considered that the satellite he had crossed had been seriously faulty, but he has not seen the door-to-door after sale. So he boldly guessed that the civilization that left the satellite was either GG or far away, and he did not pay attention to this place.

    Of course, it is also possible that the big money is burnt and panic. The bad ones use the same few napkins as the satellites, so no one looks at the situation, but this possibility is very low, and Gao Wengan has not considered it.

    Anyway, the satellite is already fast GG, and there are no security personnel on the door. It seems that you don¡¯t have to worry about the situation of the super-civilized dad to hang the children. This is good news ¨C but Gao Wen thinks about it, if that super civilization Can help solve the magic wave problem and they don''t come, this is a bad news at home...

    As for the functional positioning of this satellite, it may be used to monitor the fluctuation of magic.

    Gao Wen remembered the second type of top view he had seen before (he called the clear satellite view seen in many previous years as the first type of top view), which covered the whole earth with various color filters, perhaps shallow Different colors represent magical fluctuations, and the simultaneous changes in colors when the magic surge occurs can also support this conjecture. So the satellite is actually an early warning device for the magic tide?

    At the very least, "warning" should be one of its functions.

    However, the situation of this observation post is probably worrying. No matter how Gaowen orders, there is no way to make any adjustments to those pictures, and there will be serious interference patterns and jitters from time to time. This reminds me. He - the system is afraid that the limit has arrived.

    So there is one last question left: Why did the ancients Gao Wen Cecil, who was seven hundred years ago, leave such a piece of crystal?

    Now Gao Wen still can''t understand all the characteristics of this crystal, but at least it has been verified that it can help to reconnect with a monitoring station in the sky. Is this crystal useful for others?

    If so, what did Gwen Cecil used to do with it? Is it the same as myself, to obtain a satellite perspective?

    Emmmmmm... It seems to make sense to think that the most fierce pioneering knights can lead a group of refugees to escape smoothly among the magic tides and monsters. Extreme Parkour generally completes the breakout and establishes a new kingdom. Because it opened the full picture hanging...

    But the light can not be guessed, he has to actually test it.

    Gao Wen took the piece of crystal and thought about how it should be tested - it involves his own secrets, so he can''t just give it to anyone, even for the world''s indigenous people, suddenly see a thermal imaging I don''t think I can see anything in the same top view, but I am afraid that there are also intelligent people in the indigenous people. Looking back, I can guess what the truth is from those top-down pictures.

    Therefore, it is necessary to find a person who is reliable enough to ensure that even if the other party tests on the spot, there will be no uncontrollable things.

    In fact, Gao Wen¡¯s worries here are a bit redundant. With the world view of the vast majority of people in the world, they will not have any concept of satellite landing and reborn, and they will see the big map through a crystal. The thought that arises is probably just "this thing is an artifact, with more than 10,000 levels of eagle eye surgery" - but who has let Gao Wen''s thoughts not yet merge with the world?

    So he pondered for a while, slowly looking up at Miss Amber who was standing at the table and swimming around the sky.

    The half-elf girl felt a chilly body, turned to see the eyes of Gao Wen straight hook, and suddenly the goose bumps rose: "You... what are you doing?! You finally exposed the aristocratic nature to prepare for your own guard. Ok..."

    This is not good, not obedient and unreliable, and the monkey monkey is fine, let her do the test day to know how much trouble will be.

    Gao Wen quickly dismissed the idea, and at this time, someone came in and reported that Rebecca, who went out to survey the land, returned.

    Gao Wen suddenly smiled: "Hurry up and let her come over!"

    Rebecca hurriedly ran into the tent very quickly. She ran outside for a long time, but she did not see any tiredness. Instead, she seemed full of energy. She thought that Gao Wen wanted her to report the situation, so she Come in and hurry up: "The ancestor! You probably don''t believe how many good places there are nearby - I thought that the dark mountains are all places where the barren and ridiculous can''t be developed, but according to the map you gave, I found it. ......"

    "Nothing, this matter is not urgent," Gao Wen swayed and interrupted Rebecca, and handed the crystal in his hand. "There is something for you to do."

    He looked at the N+1 layer granddaughter in front of him with a smile, feeling like amber is the other extreme -

    Obedient, reliable, and the brain is still caught by the door.

    Rebecca took over the crystal that Gao Wen handed her, and I don¡¯t know what the ancestors told me: "And then?"

    Gao Wen thought about how he was connected to the satellite and began to be on the side: "Then you imagine that in a very high place - higher than the clouds, there is something that can overlook the earth, now You try to connect with that thing."

    Rebecca blinked: "Oh, are you talking about the mystery eye?"

    The eye of mystery is a saying of the Masters. They think that every person who has the talent to master the magic has a pair of eyes that are beyond their own. These eyes float in the sky above the world and are soaked in the "Ether Sea". Instead of a magician, observe the nature of the world and the flow of magic, and the pros and cons of these eyes determine the talent of each magician in the process of learning. The magician can''t directly perceive these eyes, but their souls can be subconsciously - the process of meditation is the process of communicating with these eyes.

    Of course, Gao Wen refers not to this: "No, it is a higher place than the eyes of mystery, and more specific, it is a real thing that looks like magic props."

    Rebecca worked hard and showed a smile of apologetic: "But I didn''t see anything?"

    Then Gao Wen changed several ways of guiding, but the crystal in Rebecca did not react at all.

    It seems that ... the question of the Duke of Cevin Cecil, which was opened seven hundred years ago, could not be obtained.

 Chapter 50ï¼š Large force

    After doing more tests, Gao Wen believes that there is no need to continue verification.

    Rebecca could not establish contact with the crystal.

    He asked Amber to try again, and the result was no good.

    It seems that in addition to myself, even if someone else touches the crystal and can''t get in touch with the mysterious monitoring station at high altitude, what is the reason why Gao Wen Cecil left the crystal seven hundred years ago?

    Gao Wen thinks that there seems to be only two answers. Or, 80,000 years ago, Gao Wen Cecil was special. He has a special way to use these crystals, or... these crystals are not Gao Wen Cecil. Used by himself, but reserved for him seven hundred years later...

    The second answer is especially creepy.

    "Ancestral adults..." Rebecca looked at the ancestors in front of him with a little uneasiness. He had just experienced a faint test. Although he didn''t know what the purpose of the test was, she could still clearly realize that the test failed. This made her feel that she was disappointed again by her ancestors. "Is my talent too bad..."

    "No, it''s not your reason. Just amber didn''t try it anymore." Gao Wen suppressed all kinds of thoughts in his heart and comforted the girl. "This crystal itself is not for ordinary people. I just found it in my whim. You can try it. Right, talk about the results of your investigation outside."

    Referring to this topic, Rebecca¡¯s mood immediately improved: ¡°Yes, I¡¯m just saying this now! Did you know that the land here has been purified from the beginning? I¡¯m following the range you gave. Looking for the past, I found that there are no polluted land, and the terrain is also open and flat, and the water is convenient. The farmers in the same place said that this is the most suitable place for land reclamation..."

    Gao Wen is not surprised by this answer. Of course he knows the situation here.

    At least ten years ago, the pollution in this area subsided - but the people in the kingdom did not know this.

    It is still unknown when the influence of the magic tide in the dark mountains has subsided, but it was still a polluted area at least a hundred years ago. The record of the pioneering point left by the Cecil family, which had not yet declined, can be confirmed. This is precisely because the magic tide pollution is still there, the mountain treasures have been preserved to this day, otherwise the Moen family may have to take back those ancient materials; and wait until the Cecil family changes, Moen inheritance cut off No one knows the secrets of the treasure house in the mountains. The kingdom has completely abandoned the mess of the year-end pollution in the south of the country. The disappearance of the magic tide is naturally unknown.

    After all, the "unclean wind" will still blow over the dark mountains every year. Even if the pollution in the land has subsided, and there are toxic dust storms, it is still not a good place to open up.

    Gao Wen can only be certain that in the top view stored in his mind, there was no pollution here ten years ago.

    The nearest aristocratic collar is the Tanzan town of the Leslie family. According to Ansu¡¯s law, the size of the aristocrats on the southern border also shoulders the responsibility of monitoring the contaminated area of ??Gangne, so Gao Wen guessed that the Viscount Andrew should be more or less Knowing that the influence of the magic tide has subsided, but for the traditional aristocrat who relies on the mine and the nourishment of the days, this temporarily settled land is probably still not worth investing, plus the tide of the era has cooled, I am afraid that Mr. Viscount did not send people to see the situation here...

    Gao Wen nodded and looked at Rebecca: "The land area that can be safely determined is the part I have drawn. The pollution outside should also fade. But then wait until the big troops are in place and carefully investigate. Don''t go."

    The clear top view in the mind is ten years ago. During this decade, the contaminated area should still shrink further, but how much it shrinks... Given that the satellite view has become a "magic image" and it has not been adjusted, Gao Wen It can''t be determined for the time being, so it can only be arranged this way.

    Time continues to pass, after Herti¡¯s efforts to promote and the adaptation of the people in the territory for a period of time, the new work system finally shows its results, and the working people begin to realize that labor means better rations, and those who try to be in the new system The "smart person" who is bored in the loopholes is aware that it is more painful than drinking a soup to see others eating meat. He is hungry to see other people drinking soup. For Gao Wen, those poor drill tips It is not really brilliant, and the punishment he has made has never been sympathetic.

    This is a question about the future survival of all people. It is impossible to have a feeling to speak.

    Also because of the entry into force of the new system, the construction of the outpost camp was completed at an alarming rate and was ready for the arrival of the next large force. Under the planning of Gao Wen, the fence around the camp expanded to hundreds of south and east. M, a large open space was reserved for the next seven hundred people to build a camp, and reserved a carpenter, stonemason, blacksmith''s shed, and a new space for the accumulation of materials. He also ordered the construction of a temporary small dock with wood in the camp facing the beach, and a sawmill on the site near the dock to handle the wood flowing down the forest cutting point in the west.

    Of course, the current docks and sawmills are still only plans on the drawings - a hundred labors are really limited, even if there is Hert''s magic aid, the construction of the camp is also stretched. At this time, Gao Wenzhen is a hope from the lungs. The card can put a spell other than the fireball...

    Standing on the high bank by the river, Gao Wen looked at a large wooden house that was being completed in the distance - one of the few buildings in the camp that could be called "houses" and a large building. It and the large open space around it will be used as a temporary blacksmith shop for the next period of time. Although the treasure house in the mountain has many smelting ingots, it is difficult to use in camp construction: most of them are secret silver, fine gold and copper, purple steel, and Gao Wenxin is not wide enough to melt those nails. Right?

    The eastern iron ore mine has completed rough exploration. Although it has not yet been dug into the ore-forming cave, it is still possible to take some ore back to verify the appearance. Now the first batch of ore has been excavated, and the blacksmiths will take their stoves. Get up, Cecil collar is also into the Iron Age...

    It¡¯s really bad.

    Thinking about not knowing when the magic wave will come and the mysterious monitoring station in the sky, and then look at this slow-moving pioneer camp, Gao Wen could not help but shake his head and sigh.

    In the hand next to the pergola, I don¡¯t know that Rebecca, who was watching it, noticed the movement of Gao Wen. He turned his head and frowned and glanced at him: "What are you doing? I am not going to rest here?"

    "Don''t always think that I am so bad," Gao Wen looked at her helplessly. "When did I really crush you?"

    "It¡¯s interesting to bicker with you!" Amber looked confident. "I saw the big aristocrat who could bicker with others and was not angry. It felt so fresh!"

    Gao Wen turned his head and did not pay attention to her.

    However, Amber does not intend to give up: "Hey, you haven''t said it yet, why are you sighing?"

    "It''s too slow," Gao Wen shook his head. "It''s too slow."

    Amber''s eyes widened: "Do you say the speed at which they work? Is this still slow?!"

    Then she exaggeratedly waved her arms: "You still have no conscience! These people are the fastest working serfs and migrant workers I have ever seen in my life! Yesterday they used all the additional fence walls in less than a day. Finished, I started to build a blacksmith shop today - do you know that this speed is already fast and mad?"

    Then she picked it up: "I saw you give them meat, and I still banned the punishment. I thought you were really a good person..."

    Gao Wen gave her a look: "I was a good person, and I didn''t blame these people for not working hard - I didn''t know, they can see that they are not lazy, but overall... the speed of construction of this camp It¡¯s a fact that I can''t keep up with my plan."

    "Your plan is not realistic," Amber grinned, and then looked at Gao Wen with a bit of suspiciousness. "I said that I didn''t feel right before... You seem strange these two days, always like a serious thing." I also drew a lot of weird things on the paper. Especially this morning, the camp has just started a frame, and you have started to think about building a city... What are you panicking?"

    Gao Wentou does not return: "After the end of the world, panic, and panic, is it a visitor?"

    "You just don''t want to admit, hey, but I can watch it, you are panicked," Amber crossed his waist. "I think about when it started... Ah, it was when the red spot appeared on the sun!" Since then you have been uneasy..."

    This time Gao Wen was really a bit surprised. He looked up and down amber: "Do you always observe me when you are idle?"

    "How can I have this leisure time," Amber crossed his waist. "But the question is, is this change yours, but others are better. In fact, you have not known how many generations of great-granddaughters have found out, but they are not I dare ask you..."

    Gao Wenyi said: "Yes? Is it so obvious?"

    After a short embarrassment, he couldn''t help but start to reflect on his recent mentality changes and consider how it should be adjusted, while Amber held his chin and thought for a while, suddenly throwing a question: "You are talking about the extraterrestrial visitors. what?"

    Gao Wen: "..."

    How does this guy''s reflex arc resemble Brown''s motion? Just saw that she didn''t respond and thought that this guy didn''t pay attention to the word at all...

    At this time, a small figure suddenly appeared in the corner of Gao Wen¡¯s field of vision, and the little maid Betty, who was wearing a coarse dress, was running backwards.

    The little girl ran to Gao Wen and gasped for a few breaths, then screamed at the big eyes and said, "Mrs. Hetty asks you to go."

    "What is she doing?"

    Betty thought for a moment: "Forgot!"

    Gao Wen: "..."

    At this time, Amber suddenly noticed that Betty was empty, and couldn''t help but curiously asked: "What about your baby pan?"

    Betty looked up and replied earnestly: "Miss Rebecca said that this is a new home. When I got home, I put the pan in the kitchen."

    When you go out, you are responsible for carrying the cookware, and when you get home, put things back in the kitchen - this is what Mrs. Hansen taught her.

    At this time, Gao Wen already knew why Heti was looking for him.

    He has seen the figures that appear in the distance to the west.

    The second batch of people... finally came.

 Chapter 51ï¼š Ore in place

    The second team of people staying in the town of Tanzan finally arrived.

    This is undoubtedly good news for Gao Wen.

    At least that means more people, which means he can cover the dock and the sawmill, which means he can consider the official mining of the mine in the east, which means he can let the camp develop towards the "territory". .

    Although with the follow-up of the second team, the development of this side has only a population of more than 800 people, but compared to the vanguard team of only one hundred people, this is already a bad progress.

    The Philip Knight led several soldiers and dozens of militiamen who remained in Tanzan town to complete the **** mission. The young and promising knight was warmly welcomed by Heti, and he and his soldiers could come to make up for it. The camp has a bigger short board besides the human hand, and that is the defense force.

    Although you haven''t seen anything like a monster until now, living on a wasteland will increase the insecurity of the people. Those fences and magic traps can only alleviate this kind of uneasiness, and only the real armed forces are patrolling. Soldiers can make people completely settle down.

    For the Philip Knight, he was even more shocked by the scale and sophistication of the camp.

    Has it even flattened such a large scope? The carpenter''s work shed has been built? Are they even covering the blacksmith shop? !

    The young knight almost walked into the camp and looked at the large, solid and beautiful tents and a few wooden houses that had been built around. He also saw the serfs and free people who were busy in the open space, who were busy making wood that had been basically air-dried and smoked, and further processed the boards into various utensils and materials for the house. He saw this kind of labor scene for the first time: the laborers who usually need to use the whip to be able to work will work together in a group of people. Under the coordination of one of them, it is like a person¡¯s hands and feet. If it is normal Let these people do one thing together. They will only cover each other with lazy words. Now the situation is the opposite.

    And should the supervisor with the whip standing next to him?

    Philip found a circle and found that the supervisors - in fact, the selected family warriors who could write more words - stood on the edge of the open space, but they just walked around to check the completion of the work, It is not a whip in the hand, but a wooden board used for notes.

    ¡°Is it amazing?¡± Herti¡¯s voice awakened the young knight from the sorrowful god. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect those simple measures to make them so diligent, even the serfs began to learn how to do them. Not good at work."

    "Measures?" The Philip Knight repeated the word in amazement. "What measures?"

    ¡°The ancestors conceived the rules of a set of work...¡±

    The Philip Knight did not wait for Herti to finish her eyes: "Ah, it must have been the use of the ancient knight''s sense of honor and virtue to influence these usually lazy serfs and civilians..."

    "No, it''s for them to eat meat," Herti smiled slightly in her eyes. "It''s very simple. There is more meat to eat."

    As she said this, she was feeling in her heart: using rewards to stimulate work efficiency. This simple and simple method she had certainly tried, but usually only used at the beginning, those serfs are very Quickly find ways to be lazy and deceived to continue to be lazy, but when this method incorporates direct competition, precise calculations, strict execution, and the so-called "team concept," everything goes on. This is completely different, this is really an incredible thing.

    She also knew for the first time that the serfs and civilians were not born dull and lazy.

    At this time, Gao Wen¡¯s figure appeared not far away.

    Herti and Philip immediately greeted him. Gao Wen waved his hand to interrupt the action of the two men. He first nodded to Herti and then looked at the young knight: "Working hard, doing well, a lot of people - - Let the soldiers and the miners take a break. After lunch, all the laborers go to the open space in the middle of the camp. Heti will tell them the rules of work here. Soldiers, including the militia, will gather in the west of the camp, and the Knights of Byron will Send some new equipment."

    Then he looked at Hetty: "The newcomers don''t need to divide any working groups on the first day. If there are too many new rules, they can''t remember them at once."

    Herti nodded, and the Philip Knight had some doubts: "New equipment? What new equipment?"

    Gao Wen looked at each other and showed a mysterious smile: "Absolutely a good thing."

    After seeing the new equipment, the Philip Knight had to be amazed - his previous expectations for "good things" were still too low.

    I thought that at most, it was just a brand new sword armor. I was able to distribute one handcuff to everyone, but who could have thought that it was a set of "extraordinary armed forces"? !

    Enchanted swords, enchanted armor, and military crystals from ancient empires!

    The long swords with "Fen sharp" flashed with cold white light, and the half body armor with the "Elements against the spell" and "Lightness" floated in the sun with a faint gray brilliance, not much knowledgeable big head. The soldiers may not have seen the enchanted weapons in this life, but they still realized the concept of what they were wearing in the first place, so they were all excited.

    What makes the Philip Knight more horrified is that even the militia has a set of people... Do you want money for these things?

    "It¡¯s all the old antiques on the moon. It¡¯s getting worse and worse. There¡¯s no need to hide it. It¡¯s better to take it out and become a combat force,¡± Gao Wen said with a smile. ¡°To tell the truth, it could have been more¡ª - But there are a lot of bad things that can''t be used, or the magical loss is seriously turned into an empty shell, and it really hurts."

    "Extraordinary armed... Everything is worth a lot," said the Philip Knight, who stuttered. "These things... The entire Cecil collar couldn''t find a few sets of enchanted equipment!"

    Amber is holding his arms next to him: "Look at your rare and strange look - the seven hundred years old man, is it a bit strange to have a private house at the bottom of the box? Who is not going to put a few silver coins under the bed? It hurts!"

    Gao Wen took amber''s ear and dragged her to the side. The latter screamed at the side of his teeth and danced: "Let''s go! Let go! You haven''t heard the ear of the elf is super sensitive! You let go!"

    Dare to be this time, the elf of this elf remembers his half-blooded blood?

    The Philip Knight looked at the amber that had been taken away, and was full of seriousness and pride: "Our family believes in the warriors and knights of the knight, never save their belongings!"

    Gao Wen looked at the young man a little unexpectedly. He said that he was blamed for the fact that the other party was so obedient to the knight''s creed. Even compared with his peers, he seemed to be too sloppy. He was a believer for a long time... more than a goddess of the night goddess but actually Even the guys who write the prayers are much stronger every time.

    "With these things... even if you encounter the original ''distortion body'', it can be a lot easier," the Philip Knight is still sighing about the new equipment, and then suddenly said, "Right, we can hand over the pattern to the town of Tanzan. Craftsman, even if it is expensive..."

    "There is no way to reproduce," Gao Wen already knew that the Philip Knights would say this. In fact, the first thought of any normal soldier after seeing these equipments is probably to re-mass these ancient babies, the original Byron. The Cavaliers are no exception, but unfortunately they are destined to get a disappointing answer. "These things are based on the magical techniques of the ancient Gangyan Empire. On the other hand, the recharge requires the purification power from the Deep Blue Well. ¡ª¡ªThe magical focus of the modern magic or the magical power produced by the magic well is too complicated, and the energy level is low, which cannot drive these things.¡±

    The Philip Knight opened his mouth and immediately realized what it meant: "That is, these things..."

    "With one piece less, even if the magic is exhausted, it will become an ordinary sword armor because it can no longer be recharged, and because their material body has different degrees of rust and corrosion, I am afraid that at that time than the contemporary The ordinary equipment is not as good as it can be re-trained."

    The young knight looked worried: "What should we do then?"

    "Before that, we can make our own good equipment." Gao Wen smiled and patted the other''s shoulder, with a confident expression on his face.

    Regardless of my heart, my face must be laughed like a masked knight who has captured the future, not to mention that Gao Wen¡¯s heart is really a little confident.

    As long as the magic tide does not break out on the spot, there is room for maneuverability.

    Just then, the afterglow of his eyes suddenly saw a small figure running towards this side.

    The little maid Betty ran over again, ran to Gao Wen and then looked up and screamed: "Master! Miss Rebecca is looking for you!"

    Gao Wenyi said: "What is she doing?"

    Betty thought about it and said aloud: "Forget it!"

    Gao Wen: "..."

    How can this girl forget everything except cooking?

    Gao Wen shook his head, and said that this little girl could remember to call someone who was already good. I still don¡¯t want to ask for it. Then I asked where Rebecca was, and went with amber ¨C so at least Betty did not forget Where is Rebecca waiting...

    When he got to the place, he knew what Rebecca called himself.

    The first test ore was shipped from the iron ore mine on the east side of the camp.

    The first advance team included a blacksmith and several apprentices, as well as the basic materials needed to build a blacksmith shop. But the most important thing at the beginning of the camp construction was to ensure survival, so Gao Wen also slowed down the eastern mine. The mining plan, until the advancement of the advance team''s housing problem, he sent people to the east to collect some ore back for verification. These people set off from the morning and finally returned to the camp with some selected ore.

 Chapter 52ï¼š a world of magical existence

    Although the blacksmith shop is already under construction, it is still too early to complete the completion of the work - and in the plan of Gao Wen, the wooden house is actually not a thing with the "blacksmith shop" that the world people know. However, in order to facilitate everyone''s understanding, he temporarily called this place a blacksmith shop.

    According to him, he is going to name this place "Cessil Steel Factory"...

    As the only blacksmith in the territory, the old Hanmer is also confused about the "blacksmith shop" ordered by the Duke adults. In his view, this building really takes up an unnecessarily large area, except for a big surprise. In addition to the board room, it also includes an open space with a length of 100 meters and a wooden shed that only has several brackets. It is not a good thing to call such a large facility "blacksmith shop", but he I dare not say that the founding father of the prestigious name is a layman who does not know how to pretend to be a commander--even though he really thinks so, he is absolutely afraid to say it.

    After all, he is only a civilian, and the other is a big aristocrat who can sit on the same level as the King.

    And because of the amazing footprint of this ¡°blacksmith shop¡±, it can only be placed on the edge of the eastern part of the camp. Its ¡°big yard¡± extends all the way to the wasteland outside, just like a neat wooden fence. It¡¯s so funny, and the guys brought from the town of Tanzan are so little pitiful in this giant blacksmith¡¯s shop: they are full and occupy only a corner of the wooden house, and the only iron furnace is placed On the open space outside, I used a simple wooden shed to block the weather.

    For Gao Wen, he placed the reservation of the blacksmith shop so large, and it was close to the edge of the territory, only considering the future capacity needs and the convenience of expansion - the traditional ones of this era. The master took a few apprentices, a hut with a melting pot, and a blacksmith shop that beat the irons was not what he needed.

    But he can''t explain it to the old blacksmith and his stupid apprentices at all.

    In addition to the considerations of capacity and future expansion, Gao Wen does not intend to set up a pile of earthen blast furnace directly in this yard, just like the traversal predecessors in the novels I have seen before, even though he really thought about it. However, after seeing Herti¡¯s magical power to help the raft and help the camp to strengthen the foundation a few days ago, he temporarily suppressed the idea and turned the only blacksmith Hanmer in the territory into the yard. A traditional melting pot.

    He came to the blacksmith shop, Rebecca had been waiting here, and the old blacksmith Hanmer, who had gray hair and beard, and his apprentices, and several other people in short blouses stood in the yard. Among the large baskets under their feet are the first ore that was shipped.

    Gao Wenjing went straight to the traditional furnace.

    It was a stove that looked quite crude benzene, about one meter high, divided into distinct upper and lower parts, and below it was an enlarged hemispherical structure, which quickly shrank into a cylinder and on the underlying hemispherical structure. You can also see two openings, one below the bottom, apparently where the fuel is added, and the other opening near the cylindrical structure where it should be poured into the ore.

    These parts are nothing unusual, just ordinary furnaces, but its special place is on the side.

    There are three runes arranged there.

    The three runes are engraved on a darkened stone piece, and the three pieces of stone are obviously carefully polished and carefully adjusted before being placed on the furnace to ensure that they are exactly the same and the edges are parallel. The bottom part of the stone is engraved with a triangular symbol, and the symbol has a wavy line, which is the starting character of the fire element in the magic book; the middle piece of stone is a square with a diamond shape, it It is the starting character of the earth element; the upper part of the stone is a swirling symbol, which is related to the wind element, but not the starting character.

    In addition to these three stone pieces, you can also see some subtle, flashing dust in the material of the furnace body. Gao Wen knows what it is: quartz sand, quartz sand of "this world".

    Quartz sand is a material with a demon-like nature. Although its role is extremely weak, it is widely used because it is cheap enough to be used by civilians.

    Gao Wen looked up and looked at the old blacksmith: "Is this stove made by you?"

    "Yes, yes, lord..." The old blacksmith heard the lord''s lord ask his own words, and suddenly grabbed the hat in his hand and replied in a hurry. "Oh, half is made by me, and half is my command of apprentices." Made..."

    Gao Wen nodded, but no more problems.

    Magic is an extraordinary force. It is not an area that can be touched by the "untouchables". But in this place, there is a world full of magic, even if the civilians who cannot cast spells have a magical shadow in their lives.

    Some of the basics of magic do not need to master the knowledge and ability of casting¡ªeveryone has magic in the body, and with a specific material, a simple symbol is written on a specific shape of material, and everyone can slightly motivate those without The wonderful power of being absent.

    This is not a spell at all. The effect is too small to be almost ridiculous in the real "superman". This kind of borrowing is like smashing a stick on the ground as a cane, picking up a stone everywhere to lick a walnut. Without technical content, even illiterate civilians can remember how to draw a few symbols with weak effects, but this little power determines that the world is very different from the familiar hometown of Gaowen. local.

    It''s like the Celsius of the water boiling time difference.

    With the three runes, this "traditional furnace" only needs to use wood as fuel, and can produce molten iron without the aid of a blower and without optimizing the structure of the combustion chamber.

    If the rune of the fire element is engraved on a piece of Mithril, the stove can even use straw as fuel!

    However, it is precisely because of the existence of these ancient runes that the humans of this world have not considered how to improve the efficiency of the furnace from the perspective of improving fuel combustion efficiency. They are constantly improving the materials used to write runes. , and the format of the text body.

    Therefore, Gao Wen did not build a soil blast furnace, but first to observe this primitive backward traditional furnace.

    The old blacksmith Hammer looked nervously at the big aristocrat. He didn''t know that the other person suddenly asked a question and then studied what the stove was. He didn''t know if he was doing something wrong. He only knew the nobility. It is strong and irritating - although the lord Miss Rebecca and the earlier lord are considered kind and generous, but this is the legendary pioneering hero, a thoroughly martial artist, or a duke. What is the character of such a big aristocracy?

    When the old blacksmith was uneasy, Gao Wen finally straightened up and asked him the second question: "How much iron can you make every day when the ore supply is sufficient?" ¡±

    Hammerton breathed a sigh of relief: finally asked a normal question.

    "If you use the kind of ore there, you can refine 50 pounds of iron every day." The old blacksmith said with some pride.

    However, Gao Wen couldn''t help but frown when he heard the answer: "So little?"

    How much is the output so much with the help of those runes?

    "Is this still a little?" Hammer couldn''t help but say, and then he replied nervously. "I don''t question the judgment of the master, but..."

    "It doesn''t matter, talk to me without nervousness," Gao Wenan caressed the master. "I am the lord who protects you, not the robber who killed you."

    "Yes...yes, Master," Hanmer nervously rubbed his sweat, then explained, "But this is really the limit. The outside of the stove looks big, but the space inside is actually limited, and each time it is refined. After the furnace, rest for an hour, let the rune outside the stove cool down, so you must cool the stove and then re-fire it... so that you can refine 50 pounds of iron every day. It¡¯s the limit!¡±

    "Let the runes cool?" Gao Wen frowned.

    "Yes," Hammer explained. "This is just a small trick that our people have carved on the black stone. It is no match for the real magic runes of the Master. It is very easy to break, especially the fire runes, with the fire. When the contact time of the element is long, it will crack directly, even if it is replaced with a stronger material. Once the rune is cracked, the whole furnace will be scrapped, so the iron can never be burned continuously... ¡±

    "If you make the stove bigger?" Gao Wen asked again.

    "There is no way," Hanmer said with a sigh, thinking how the Duke''s master would ask this kind of problem. "The runes can only provide such a large firepower. The furnace will become bigger again, the firepower will not be enough, and the ore will not be refined." Hot metal, and the soil runes will also fail, and there will be more impurities in the refined iron ingots, which will be completely unusable..."

    Gao Wen pinched his chin: "So the constraint on production is entirely because of these runes?"

    The old blacksmith blinked, but he didn¡¯t really understand what it means to restrain the output, but he nodded quickly: ¡°Yes, yes, it¡¯s runes.¡±

    Gao Wen looked at Rebecca: "Do you think if you change the rune to ... amount, or you will call Heti over..."

    Rebecca suddenly blushes: "The ancestors, I also know the magic theory! Just can''t build a spell model..."

    ¡°What is the theoretical knowledge?¡± Gao Wenmei asked, ¡°What do you think should solve this problem?¡±

    Rebecca thought hard: "Since you just said that Rune is a short board, then replace the rune?"

    "What to change?"

    Rebecca continues to use his brain: "In fact, the functions of these runes are simple, it is nothing more than raising the temperature, controlling the airflow, controlling the impurities, and the like, and it is the one that is extremely weak. If you replace it with a real magic array. The efficiency can be improved many times - and the magic array can self-distribute energy, and it will not self-destruct in continuous operation..."

    Gao Wenmei''s eyebrows pick: "Is a magical array engraved on every iron furnace?"

    "But it''s not practical," Rebecca vomited. "I and Aunt Herti are helping to engrave a few magical arrays, but...the blacksmiths and blacksmith apprentices can''t use them!"

 Chapter 53ï¼š Magic net

    The reason why Rebecca said "cannot be used" is simple.

    Ordinary people do not have the ability to charge the magic array, nor can they control the opening and stopping of the magic array.

    The professional magical array of the mages and the simple symbols carved on the stone by the people are completely different. The latter is like using a wooden stick as a walking stick from the roadside, while the former uses a variety of technical means to create a wheelchair. The gap is equivalent to the original material and the industrial product - the symbol on the stone will continue to work without the participation of outsiders. Although it is weak, it does not require any skill, but the magic array... it is a complicated operation. .

    You only need to lift your legs when you run on both legs, but if you want to reach 70 mph, you have to buy a car and add a bit of oil. Then you can take a driver''s license. The same is true for the law. It needs energy infusion and needs to have magical skills. The professionals are responsible for opening and closing - even if it is a simple law.

    Herti and Rebecca can go to the blacksmith shop without regard to their identity to describe a simple combustion-supporting array on each stove, but they can''t stay here every night to charge the array every other ore. And is also responsible for controlling the energy flow of all the arrays.

    "If you want to engrave the squad on the stove, then its volume is bound to be limited, even if it is the aunt of Hert, probably only the secondary array of second order and below can be engraved," Rebecca explained very seriously. And try to make your expression look professional. "And such a small-scale squad is impossible to do self-energy - the arsenal of free magic can at least be as big as a tent, so The array on the furnace must be charged, and even the simplest array only needs to be switched, and most people can''t control it..."

    Through the memory of Gao Wen Cecil, Gao Wen knows that the magic array of this world has a very complicated classification and operation principle, and if they do not consider the expertise that is huge, they can also be roughly classified:

    From the scale classification, it can be divided into small, medium, large and super large. The smallest array can be engraved on the armor sword. At present, the two largest magic arrays in the world are located in the city of the Thousand Towers in the northern Violet Kingdom and the mainland. The "Star Temple" built by the Southern Elves, the two magical arrays are based on the city, and are outlined by urban roads, which can be described by scale terror.

    From the functional complexity classification, it can be divided into two types: single function type and composite type.

    From the charging method, it can be divided into two types: self-charging and external energy-injection. The self-charging magic array has a complicated "snap" structure, which can absorb the free magic of the outside world and charge me. However, since the free magic in nature is thin except for the magic focus, the structure of the self-charged array will be quite large, so all self-charged arrays are large, and all small arrays All can only be supplemented by external energy injection.

    And in this world, the self-charging magic array is actually something that is rarely used - because the efficiency is too low.

    A self-charging structure tends to occupy 80% of the entire magical array, and it can provide more energy than a tributary of any magic focus, but a large area of ??the drawing area can be inserted. There are several complex rune arrays, so from the perspective of efficiency, the wizards prefer to charge themselves to the array instead of choosing a slow and bulky self-charging structure.

    That''s why all the big magical facilities in the world are located near the magic focus: it''s because of the convenience of charging.

    Gao Wen touched his chin and looked at the blacksmith''s furnace in front of him.

    Then he asked two questions:

    ¡°Do you have to put the charging part on the stove?¡±

    "Do you have to put all the functions in a magical array?"

    Rebecca groaned, and some of them were blind, but they blinked: "Do you?"

    Gao Wen vaguely felt that the key to the problem was caught: the people in this world seem to focus only on turning magic into the most primitive and rude power, or simply focusing on the individual''s use of power, and never considering how to make this "extraordinary power" Promote in a broader, lower-based way.

    "Draw a large self-charging array, let it capture the magic of the air, and then leave the ''output'' on this large array, and output the magic to the small array on the furnace, so the charging problem will be solved. And the switch problem... can make the connection between the furnace and the self-charging array become controllable. After the cutting, the small array will naturally stop, and the large self-charged array itself will be overcharged. Nature, don''t worry about being bombed..."

    Rebecca quickly understood Gao Wen¡¯s philosophy in his own way: ¡°Spray the magic array into pieces and use it together? Is it still?¡±

    "This is a little bit of an idea," Gao Wen nodded. "I think we can talk to Herti - she should be more professional."

    Rebecca agrees deeply - although Aunt Herti''s caster can only reach the level of human stroke, but with regard to theoretical knowledge, those middle-level wizards may not be able to compare her!

    So Gao Wen led the people and left the place, leaving the old blacksmith Hanmer and a group of apprentices and handymen.

    "Master, let''s go... is it open?" An apprentice cautiously asked, when the Duke and the Viscount stood in front of him, he couldn''t breathe. At this time, he finally dared to speak.

    The old blacksmith glanced at the apprentice: "Crap! Of course, open the stove! Don''t think about being lazy - you can''t eat meat at night and you have to see the results of this furnace!"

    On the other side, Gao Wen had sent amber to call Herti to her tent, but after he had finished his thoughts, the elegant lady shook her head.

    "The idea of ??using one array to recharge another is very good, but it is too difficult to operate... The output of the magic is very precise. Once the ''interface'' goes wrong, both arrays will Scrap. And the efficiency of the self-charged array is also a big problem. Even if you draw a big array like the blacksmith''s compound, the magic it produces may not drive a few magic furnaces..."

    Gao Wen looked at Hetty, of course he knew that the other side would raise these difficulties, but he actually had a solution.

    So he smiled slightly, and as he thought more and more deeply on this issue, he felt that he finally found the route he should really take, so he pushed the pile of drawings on the table aside and put An extra large sheet of paper with symbols and lines spread out on the table.

    The thing on this piece of paper was that he had finished drawing a few days ago, but until today, he realized what it could be.

    "Look at this." Gao Wen said.

    Herti was surprised to see the large array of runes on the table. The first reaction was that her ancestors could learn more and more to this degree: "The ancestor... you still know how to draw the squad?!"

    "I only know a little, and this law is not created by me," Gao Wen deliberately sold a piece. "You look at it first, what do you think?"

    Herti bowed her head and carefully studied every symbol above and the connection between the symbols. The brow slowly wrinkled: "All are the most basic runes... The arrangement and combination are also the most basic, like the highest. Does the energy level not exceed the second level?"

    Gao Wen nodded: "Because the people who left this array can only control the rune array of energy intensity level two at most."

    Herti looked up at him in surprise, and then looked down at the face and couldn''t help but admire a bit of admiration: "It turned out that all the basic runes were used to complete the design... with the most basic characters Wen made such a large-scale legal array, this... really incredible creation... This seems to be a structure that can extract free energy from the natural environment? But what are the redundant structures that are redundant..."

    Gao Wen pointed to the repetitive structure of the Central District of the squad: "Zoom in."

    "Zoom in?" Herti''s eyes widened, and then suddenly realized, "Yes! This can magnify... and the structure here can further purify the free energy... so that these basic runes can be higher. The efficiency to extract free energy, this is really... really..."

    Herti "really" for a long time did not think of the proper vocabulary to describe the feeling that this squad brought to her, but Gao Wen knew what she wanted to say: "It¡¯s really hard, right? It¡¯s like a lame man holding Crutches traveled all over the world, just as unarmed people carved a verse on a stone with a wooden stick. This is an effort beyond the limit, drawing a basic second-order rune that can make those big magicians stunned. miracle."

    "Those big magicians are probably not stunned, they won''t even look at it," Herti smiled and shook her head. "Because this circle is very creative, it is all pieced together with second-order runes." Even if it is more efficient, the energy it draws cannot be compared with the personal magic wells that the great magicians have..."

    "But it is a prototype, a basic model that can be continuously improved. It only has second-order runes, but if you change the second-order runes to third-order based on this idea? If you combine their complexity Upgrade to the third order? How many times will the efficiency of the existing self-charged array be?¡± Gao Wen said, pointing to a few special nodes in the array, ¡°except for efficiency, Look at these more critical parts."

    "This... seems to be a magic channel?" Herty frowned. "I saw them just now, but I didn''t see the corresponding energy-consuming unit. Is it because the array is not complete?"

    "No, it is from the beginning that this array does not contain energy-consuming units. Its only function is to supply magic to the outside world - to supply magic to a weak human. For this reason, it is different from the internal interface of the general array. The ''compatibility'' of these channels is so high that they can be docked with them as long as they are energy-consuming units," Gao Wen said slowly. "Now, can this array provide energy to the blacksmith?"

    "If all the symbols can be played smoothly... No, it will work smoothly. It has almost reached the limit of the calculation!" Herti''s face gradually became excited, and she finally got from the traditional mage''s mindset. Jumping out, realizing the greatness of this thing, "high efficiency self-charging, and can also output energy with a fairly wide ''frequency'', it can completely power the blacksmith, and even... can give more Something for energy!"

    Then she couldn''t wait to ask: "The ancestor, what is the name of this genius?"

    Gao Wen took out a dilapidated note from his body: "I don''t need to name it - its creator has given it a name."

    The notes are opened and a short note is written on one of the pages:

    "Annie, I finally finished the ¡®Magic Net¡¯ today, I hope it will bless your health.¡±

    (Second, I would like to recommend a ticket to enjoy the reward)

 Chapter 54ï¼š Wild Masters Legacy

    After seeing the dilapidated notebook, Herti finally realized the source of all this: "These are... the wild mage left behind?"

    "Yes, a low-ranking mage who is excluded by the mainstream mage group and can only be in the second class for life. His talent is far beyond everyone''s imagination. However, there is no room for him to play in this era," Gao Wen said with amazement. Holding the notebook in his hand, "I have read some of the research notes inside these days. In my opinion, the value of this note is at least half the size of the duke."

    Herti stunned: "Ah?!"

    However, Gao Wen said that there is no exaggeration. In fact, from the perspective of technological development, the legacy left by the Unknown Wild Master will even show higher and higher value over time, even though he All the research is in a very shallow beginning, but Gao Wen is quite clear - for many epoch-making ideas and ideas, the "starting phase" is the most valuable stage.

    Gao Wen put the notebook on the table and looked up at Hetty: "His daughter, the child named Anne, is very likely to be the elemental assimilation of the shadow system. It can be said that it is the rarest of many magical diseases. Kind, as a mage, you should be no stranger to this disease."

    "Elemental assimilation... This is a unique condition in the Violet Kingdom. The incidence is very low, but there is no cure," Hetty nodded slightly. "I guessed when I saw those diaries."

    In this world of magical power, there are many things that are very different from Gao Wen''s hometown world. There are good, natural and bad ones - elemental assimilation is one of the worst things.

    This kind of disease caused by magical erosion is more common in areas with strong magical power and active elements. During the period of the Gangdang Empire, it was mostly in the area of ??the Dark Blue Well of the Imperial Capital, and it was an almost incurable disease even when the Empire was in full bloom. One; in this era, it is the "specialty" of the northern violet kingdom of the mainland.

    If extraordinary power brings a gift of nature to the human beings of this world, then the accompanying elemental assimilation is like the one that is contained in this gift.

    Elemental assimilation will only occur in newborns. It is a variation caused by the radiation of magic energy when the fetus develops in the mother. The children who have the disease can grow normally at first, but as they age, they gradually It shows signs of erosion and assimilation by specific elements. The flesh and blood of the patient is transformed in this process, and gradually begins to be semi-elements, and as normal biological tissues are elementized a little bit, they are also subject to rejection from the main material world - except for a few Beyond the special talented race, no elemental creature can exist in the main material world for a long time. This is the natural law of the world.

    This process accelerates as the disease deepens and is irreversible, and when more than half of a person''s biological tissue is elementalized, he is ¡°exiled¡± by the material world and pushed into the elemental plane corresponding to its elemental assimilation. go with.

    Then die between the gap between the physical world and the elemental world - the biological tissue left by the patient will make this process extremely horrible, like a tear.

    The daughter of Anne, the daughter of the Unknown Wild Master, should have this disease, and it is the assimilation of the elements of the shadow tendency: the rarest of all elemental assimilation.

    Masters and scholars have been studying the various elemental worlds for many years, but for the mysterious shadow world, research is difficult.

    ¡°The elemental assimilation has no rule of law and can only be delayed. The most effective method of ''delaying'' is to use magical power to bind the patient''s body, just as the elemental summoners use magic to force an elemental creature to remain in the physical world. "Herti is only a low-level mage, but he still knows a lot about these theoretical knowledge. "It''s just harder than binding an elemental creature, because the elemental assimilation will continue to deepen, and the whole process requires constant perfusion magic. Can you..."

    "A second-level mage, or a secondary mage who was excluded from the secret law, has no ability or financial resources to maintain this expensive treatment," Gao Wen nodded. "So he used his own method - to build an efficiency." Unprecedented self-charged tactics, and broke the iron law that the law array can only carry out internal circulation, turning this array into a device that ''charges'' for his daughter. He can be said to be forced out because All the large magical focus has been occupied, and the scattered secondary magic focus in the forest does not provide much energy at all, but he solved the problem with his own special talent."

    "But that unusual magical ups and downs destroyed his squad..." Hetty suddenly thought of one thing. "In this case, the self-charging method named "Magic" is not very big. Defects? When the magic surges, it will not be able to withstand..."

    "No, the magic surge does not destroy the structure of the squad. It has perfect security measures," Gao Wen shook his head. "At the time, I saw the structure of this squad, and I can be sure that it is all in the end. In the diary of the wild mage, the last problem was not the law, but the ''shadow transformation'' ceremony he performed. The magic **** can only delay the process of element assimilation, but it cannot cure it. At that time, Anne was on the verge of losing control, so the wild The wizard ventured into a ritual that he couldn''t control at all - the magic that the magic net produced when it surged beyond the magic exceeded his ability."

    "If that''s the case... then I don''t worry," Hetty nodded slowly, then looked at the notes left by the wild mage in a complicated look. "I can''t imagine, a lonely wild wizard can make it." This kind of thing... This large-scale array, which is pieced together with the basic unit, is different from any magical array I know. It almost eliminates all the complicated and difficult structures, but simply puts ... to the extreme."

    ¡°Please call it ¡®universal¡¯,¡± Gao Wen smiled. ¡°The work of laying the experimental ¡®magic net¡¯ in the blacksmith¡¯s shop...¡±

    As he said, he hesitated between Herti and Rebecca. The technical work of laying the magic array is obviously more appropriate for Herti, but now Heti has undertaken most of the work of coordinating the construction of the camp. Although she is very capable in this respect, the task of building the magic laboratory is now Still waiting for her, Gao Wen really does not want to continue to increase her burden; it seems to be the same to Rebecca, although she can only release fireball, but the magical array is not the same as her own spelling, especially this self-charging In the phalanx, as long as she can complete the construction according to the drawings, all that is required is the mastery of theoretical knowledge and the ability to calculate, but how can we say...

    Every time I saw Rebecca, I couldn¡¯t help but look at the look of a stupid girl... Is this girl really good?

    As if to see Gao Wen¡¯s hesitation, Rebecca screamed at Hert¡¯s voice: ¡°Ancestral adult ancestors! Give it to me! I can!¡±

    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Gao Wen glanced at the other side deeply. ¡°The importance of this project is beyond your imagination. It can be said to be a foundation. It is the front of many of my plans... Can you fix it?¡±

    Rebecca stopped suddenly, and thought about it a little more seriously. He looked at Gao Wen slyly: "That... I will break it, will you beat me?"

    Gao Wen: "... forget it, Hetty is still coming..."

    As a result, he still hadn''t finished talking. Rebecca raised his courage and said loudly: "But I still want to try!"

    Gao Wenra looked at the girl with interest: "Oh?"

    "This arsenal... I think it looks so interesting when I look at it. I think there are a lot of places...all very good, maybe I can...can..." Rebecca suddenly stuttered, but for a long time Did not say a follow-up, simply straight down the scalp and said, "Although I only put fireballs, but my theoretical knowledge is very good! My computing power is also very good! Besides, Hert Aunt is so busy recently. I didn¡¯t do anything but survey the land and help everyone burn out the waste. I think..."

    Looking at Rebecca''s nervous appearance, Gao Wen couldn''t help but smile and look at Hetty: "Hetty, what do you mean?"

    "Rebecca''s theoretical knowledge and computing power is really strong. In fact, the most important project of throwing the ability to cast spells, her talent is better than me," Herti looked at Rebecca with a little helplessness. "Of course, the character must It¡¯s better to be more stable.¡±

    "I''m sure it''s steady!" Rebecca tightened her chest, but her eyes looked straight at Gaowen''s drawings on the table, which made Gao Wen a little curious.

    So he couldn''t help but ask: "You are very interested in this magic array?"

    "Yeah," Rebecca scratched his hair. "In fact, I thought about it a long time ago. If you can make those hard magic easier, if you can make the spell simple, maybe I can release it. In addition to the fireball spells... this array gives me a lot of inspiration!"

    Gao Wen suddenly stared straight at Rebecca, and this time the little girl looked at the creeps.

    But after a few seconds, Gao Wen laughed: "Good, then it will be handed over to you."

    Rebecca is overjoyed: "Really?!"

    "Of course it is true," Gao Wen took out another piece of paper from under the table. It was a rough sketch of his "blacksmith shop". "On this scale, the entire yard can be covered as a ''magic net''. Scope, at the same time build the first batch of furnaces here. The materials needed to draw the array can be taken from the treasure house in the mountains, there are ready-made - although this scale is large, but it is a ''basic array'' I believe that the ready-made magic metal in the treasure chest and the quartz sand brought by the Philip Knight from Tanzan Town are enough for you.

    "This experimental magic net is called Magic Net One."

    Rebecca, who was entrusted with the heavy responsibility, left happily. Heti continued to guide the serfs and civilians who had just arrived at the camp to build tents. In the big account, only Gao Wen and Amber were left.

    "You look so happy?" Miss Half Elf looked up and down with Gao Wen''s look. "I didn''t see you so happy when I got the documents from the old king. It was because of the adjustment. ... Is the great granddaughter very interesting?"

    Gao Wen: "..."

    Can this goods speak well and die?

 Chapter 55ï¼š Foundation

    Amber''s mouth is as usual in the random state of under-drawing and extreme under-drawing. If it is normal, then Gao Wen must have taken the Blazers'' sword to prepare the wall, but this time, he did not have amber. quarrel.

    Because his mood is really good.

    He even had the mood to discuss some more serious questions with Amber: "Do you know the value of that magical array?"

    "How much value?" Amber blinked. In all fairness, this half-elf lady is quite confident about her magical accomplishments. She is very convinced that she is ignorant in the relevant fields, so she does not feel embarrassed to admit it. I can''t even understand the use of several magical runes on it. How do I know how valuable it is..."

    Gao Wenzhen did not expect the other party to be so frank, and suddenly almost died, but in the past, I have experienced the Internet age, and the poor have seen it, so I quickly adjusted my mind: "Then I will ask you in a different way - if the magic changes Into a kind of thing that everyone can use, or everyone can ''borrow'', how much value can you say this technology?"

    Amber suddenly stopped, and after half a minute, she said incredulously: "You mean... that magic circle can turn everyone into a magician? You shouldn¡¯t be watching the sun too much in these two days. Was it sunburned?"

    Gao Wen didn''t take care of the under-sucking part of the other''s words, but shook his head in a good mood: "It certainly can''t turn everyone into a magician, but it''s possible to make everyone touch the extraordinary field. I guess Hetty probably didn''t really realize the meaning of the circle. It wasn''t just a ''small caster who used the basic runes to assemble a large array''. It''s so simple, its biggest meaning is a breakthrough, one in '' Universal, versatile, easy-to-use breakthrough. In order to allow the daughter without magical talent to receive magic, the wild mage allows the self-charged array to provide a constant and adjustable magic output for any demon unit. And before that... no big magician in the world has this concept, because the great magicians have always used their own hands to complete the process."

    Amber feels a bit incomprehensible to Gao Wen¡¯s idea: ¡°With your own strength, you can control the magic freely. Isn¡¯t it so much better than the wild master to use a huge array of tactics to achieve similar goals?¡±

    Gao Wen looked at Amber''s eyes: "Mountain giants can easily smash the brown bear''s head with a slap, but humans need a warhammer to do the same thing. Which one do you think is more powerful?"

    Amber: "...hey?"

    Gao Wen did not take care of the amber in the horror and thoughts, but stood up and came to the front of the tent.

    The treasure left by the Unknown Wild Master is not only a magical array, but also a large number of research records he left in his notebook. As a "weak" who is extremely limited in his ability to cast spells, he has to use calculations and advanced concepts. To make up for his shortcomings, and his research notes have left this shadow everywhere. Gao Wen was deeply surprised when he first saw those things. He didn¡¯t even believe that those things were one. Living in the ruined medieval people can leave.

    Automatic operation, compatible transmission interface, "fool" external control, geometry-based rune arrangement, rune simplification formula...

    If there is no broad vision from another world, in the opinion of the majority of the world, these "crackers'' struggles" may be swept into the garbage, because any one of the mid-level casters can directly rely on each A super magic trick to skip the steps recorded in the Wild Master''s notes - they never thought about the whimsical thing of "making the inferior who can''t magic or magical talent control the magic."

    The great wizards who waved the flames and thunders by their own power may be worthy of fear, but in Gao Wen¡¯s view, until a lame wild wizard used magic as a tool to separate himself from ¡°personal talent¡± and liberated himself. On the day of the hands, this mysterious and powerful skill was truly sublimated - it turned from a fist to a stick.

    Just as humans tied stones to wooden sticks for the first time, using this rough warhammer to kill beasts several times stronger than themselves, this is a leap.

    Regrettably, however, the world has gone through thousands of years and human beings are still making warhammers.

    Gao Wen felt that it was time to put the rocket booster on the warhammer...

    Aside from the original image of the magical array, the Rebecca was not discussed. On the third day when a large number of people finally arrived, the pioneering work of Cecil¡¯s pioneering land was officially launched.

    Food, food and shelter, food is the basis of survival, no matter how much Gaowen¡¯s mind is built on the basis of the multi-salt steamed steel and the rocket-assisted hammer, he must first ensure that the person in the territory is filled.

    At the time of the town of Tanzan, a sufficient amount of food was purchased. The king also promised the supply of grain and cloth in the early years of the territory, but these are only transitional. For long-term survival, self-sufficiency is a must - although using mines. Producing resources to buy food with nearby lords is not impossible, but as a pioneer who has passed through the heavens, Gao Wen has the obsessive-compulsive disorder that most Tian dynasty people have -

    No food flustered obsessive-compulsive disorder

    Land reclamation! Kind of land! After going to the place, do you dare to sleep without first opening ten acres? I don¡¯t have two vegetable gardens behind the base. I also say that I have a firm foothold? Since ancient times, there have been only one standard for the extension of the territory and the long-term stability of the territory - that is, to pull out a field!

    Of course, it is normal to have this idea, but in this world of extraordinary power, Gao Wen knows that he still has a lot to learn.

    A very simple truth - after knowing the human beings in this world can use the power of runes to make iron with straw as fuel, who would dare to guarantee that a pile of manure can be compared to the original local technology?

    What''s more, in the absence of uncertainty about the basic rules of the world, Gao Wen is not sure how much of the earth knowledge he remembers in his mind can work here, in case the microbial activities of this world are not handled according to the Basic Law... ...

    But no matter what the details, the basic idea of ??setting up the land first is always good.

    Gao Wen came to the place where the wasteland was opened. Everything here is still at a very basic stage. Rebecca took time to take a look at it. He put a whole half-day fireball on the weeds and bushy wasteland and completed a perfect fire. Burning waste, and today the serfs began to turn the land deep, so that the fertile grass ash was turned into the soil layer, and the stones mixed in the land were removed by the way.

    Gao Wenxin was pleased to see that the system he had commanded in advance was also implemented here - a wooden sign was inserted every hundred steps on the vast wasteland, and the entire reclamation area was divided into many even plots. People work within these plots, and several groups of people move between the plots to prepare for excavation. On the edge of the reclamation area, a wooden shed was temporarily set up, and Herti and several people stayed there, responsible for recording the progress of the work, and registering each group of personnel to withdraw tools and return.

    At the same time, there was a large pot in the wooden shed, and the lunch of the abandoned people was also solved near the shed.

    The working people have already blamed the appearance of Gao Wen - this "some strange big aristocratic lord" always likes to wander on the noisy construction site, and also specifically looks for mud legs to talk, at first it makes many people Nervous and upset, but now it¡¯s...

    Tensions are still there, but they are discomfort but have faded a lot, especially after Gao Wen fulfilled the immediate promise of ¡°all serious laborers can eat¡± and ¡°extraordinary hard work has meat¡±. The civilians and serfs on the territory have gained a lot of trust and closeness to this new lord who has kept his promise and is famous.

    Gao Wen went all the way through the busy labor scene and came to the wooden shed on the edge of the ground. Heti was standing next to a dark-skinned farmer-like person, and the two exchanged something seriously, and Philip Knight Then the guard is on the side.

    Gao Wen¡¯s nearly two-meter block had a full sense of existence. He was just approaching, and Hetty looked up and stood up, and the farmer who turned his back turned to see the master, he hurriedly bent over. Hey: "The Lord Lord..."

    "Don''t be nervous," Gao Wen waved. "I just came to see the situation."

    Then he looked curiously at the person who looked like a farmer but was discussing the problem with Herti: "Are you an expert in farming?"

    In the human lingua franca of Loren, the "experts" and "scholars" are the same words. The farmer once called Gao Wen so called him, and suddenly he was nervous and afraid to put his hand: "How can I be with those profound Compared with the big guy... I am just a farmer..."

    "His name is Norris," Herti said. "It¡¯s the farmer on the land. The craftsmanship of the land is very good. I asked someone to ask about the land reclamation and found him."

    Gao Wen looked up and down Norris''s eyes. This is a typical medieval peasant. His skin is dark, thin, his hands and feet are thick, his face is humble. He looks about forty or fifty years old, or older, but taller. The text is not sure of his true age - heavy labor and malnutrition make every civilian on Loren''s continent prematurely aging, even though the world''s human beings have more than the life of the Earth in health, the average of the nobility The age has reached 100 to 150 years old (without using external forces such as magic to prolong life), but in fact, 90% of the world''s population is unhealthy, and many workers sometimes just twenty. It¡¯s already a long time since I was a few years old.

    The civilians who are led by Cecil can at least maintain their food and clothing, and live longer than the civilians in other territories, but the premature aging caused by labor cannot be avoided.

    The farmer named Norris turned his neck a little nervously under the sight of Gao Wen and showed a humble smile.

    But it was such a humble smile that made Gao Wen slightly stunned.

    How long has he not seen a smile on the face of the poor people in this world?

 Chapter 56ï¼š Gods problem

    Like most of the civilians of this era (in the case of the nobility, they are all untouchables), Norris has natural fears and fears for the nobility, even though this generation of Viscount Cecil and the high lords of these days have become high. The text is friendly enough, but the habits accumulated over decades are not so easy to change. He just spent a lot of time to communicate with Herti. When Gao Wen came, the farmer was involuntarily nervous.

    But in addition to the tension and humility on his face, Gao Wen saw from Norris''s eyes something different from other civilians. At first he didn''t realize what it was until he was half a minute later. Reacted - he did not see the numbness of the majority of the poor on Norris''s face.

    He is nervous, cringing, humble, sincere and fearful, but he is not numb, and there is still a fascinating glory in the eye sockets that have been wrinkled and deep depressed due to perennial work.

    No wonder Herti will find such a farmer to discuss the land reclamation. Norris does have the ability to "discuss".

    ¡°How is this land?¡± Gao Wenyu asked in a warm and warm way.

    Norris stretched out three fingers and gestured like a seedling on the chest. "The harvest goddess Eve hides this place. I never thought about the land that can be cultivated in the dark mountains. The terrain is flat, the water intake is convenient, the soil fertility is sufficient, and the stones in the soil are not too many. There is no place more suitable for land reclamation than here. Now the harvesting month is half past, and it is too late to plant rice. Can be planted with sweet wood root and fire leaf vegetables, sweet wood roots in the soil after the winter, the next spring will have a good harvest, fire leaf vegetables can be planted on the edge of sweet wood, it grows very sweet by the sweet wood roots Fast, before this year''s foggy month, you can catch up with a harvest. In the spring of next year, the roots of the fireleaf and the vines of the sweetwood roots will directly rot in the ground as fertilizer, and then you can grow the grain - as long as the rain can keep up, Everyone can have a full stomach."

    The sweet wood roots and fire leaf vegetables mentioned by Norris are the crops of this world. In fact, most of the animals and plants that Gao Wen saw in this world are very different from the hometown world. Even if the name is the same, the essence is completely different. He can only use the "memory of the ancients" stored in his mind to help understand these things. From Norris''s answer, he confirmed that the world''s agricultural technology is not as inferior as he had imagined at first. At least the farmer has mixed crops to increase yield and use as roots, stems and leaves. The concept of rotten fat, rational use of soil fertility, although this knowledge is likely to be limited to his own experience summary, fragmented and fragmented, but this is enough to show that people in this era are not seeds and so on. Rain, the wind comes to the wind to eat by the sky.

    Unfortunately, the memories from Gao Wen Cecil in my mind are not omnipotent. Even the most fierce pioneering heroes are not all proficient. In agriculture, Gao Wen finds that he cannot fully count on his own brain memory. I can count on the experts in front of me.

    He got a general idea of ??the expected yield of several crops, Norris answered in turn, and in the end, the old farmer added another sentence: "These are all based on the land''s own fertility and some of the yield of grass and wood fertilizer. Moreover, such farming is very expensive for the ground, even if the land is good, two or three years still have to fall into a round, in fact, it is not too high..."

    Gao Wen frowned, he knew that the world had no concept of "fertilizer", and he did not find the possibility of using local raw materials to produce soil fertilizers at present - the periodic table of elements may not be right, so he asked Road: "How do you generally increase production and maintain ground?"

    The answer is Hedi: "If you can reach the church of the three goddesses of the rich gods, it is the best - the goddess Eve, the goddess of spring, and the goddess of the earth and the **** of life. Ya, their priests hold many gods related to the earth and plants, but the desolateness of the south is always not an important grain-producing area, so the main temples of the abundance of the gods are concentrated in the central plain of the Holy Spirit, and we The current state of the territory... I am afraid it is difficult to attract the attention of the priest."

    At this time, the Philip Knight next to him suddenly spoke up: "There is a small church in the town of Tanzan, where the gods may be able to help? I remember that every three or five years before I sent people to Tanzania. Town, ask the priest to bless the land..."

    "The priest will return to the headquarters of the Mother Earth in the plains of the Holy Spirit this year to accept the ''revelation'' and will not return until one year later." Herti shook her head. "I can''t count on it."

    Gao Wen frowned slightly - he didn''t expect the problem to lead to the gods.

    This world has many gods and churches. He knows this. Even when he was hanging in the sky, he saw more than one religious war. Although he watched silent films without sound, the various religions. The churches and temples that are marked and lined up will know what is going on at a glance. Although this continent has experienced the sacred sacred fields and even the catastrophic event of the ¡°dark magic tide¡±, which is almost civilized and shuffled, religion has always been accompanied by vines and mortal races.

    The gods are a part of this world civilization system.

    However, as a passer-by, or a passer who has been hanging in the sky for many years, Gao Wen has a congenital respect for the gods.

    It¡¯s not that he is stubborn enough to resolutely deny the existence of the gods in such a fantasy world. This world has even magic. The two of them have once... The great-grandmother can handle the fireball, and the gods are also in control. The real magic, he just wants to deny the gods can not be denied.

    He just instinctively does not want to deal with a super-cognitive, super-experience, super-logic thing.

    He has been hanging in the sky for many years. During this period, he saw countless people playing and killing in the name of God. Gao Wen Cecil lived for thirty-five years. During this period, he witnessed the scene of the divine execution of the gods. It''s a power that is completely different from magic¡ªno need to practice spells and magic skills, but instead a pious heart and a lifestyle that strictly follows all sorts of rules and regulations, with this behavior that is more similar to ¡°self-discipline¡± and some With certain "spiritual talents", human beings can display the surreal power from the gods.

    It is said that all the magical techniques in the world and the knowledge about the gods come from the ancient "eternal slate", and the legendary slate has been broken and lost after the first development. Now there are only a few called "core sects" in the world. The large church has scattered slate fragments in its headquarters, but although the slate has been broken, the knowledge and power of the gods is still working.

    But Gao Wen has never seen a real **** figure.

    At least there is no such thing on the mainland, heaven... I don¡¯t know if there is any in the sky. After all, I didn¡¯t succeed in backstroke. I¡¯m not sure if I really stood in the space with a white-bearded grandfather holding a spotlight...

    But no matter where the gods live, Gao Wen maintains a three-point awe of this power that is difficult to explain clearly with logic.

    The power of magic can also be studied and interpreted by calculation and reasoning. Although it is supernatural, it is actually a natural force that can be analyzed, but the magic requires you to devote yourself to faith and dedication, and even to your own Personality and thinking are infinitely close to the "spirituality of God" to see a little, which means that if you want to study God, he must first become a believer, holding the infinite reverence for God, and once he really enters This state... How do you study God?

    Gao Wen took the gimmick and threw these questions aside. Anyway, relying on this poor mountain, now it is difficult to get the attention of the church. He looks at Hedi and continues to ask about the crop. The problem of increasing production: "If you can''t count on the three goddesses of fertility, is there any other way to solve the production problem?"

    "The problem of production... To be honest, in the case of these lands, and the first year of food provided by His Majesty the King, we are not short of food," Herti frowned. "The territory is now only over 800 people, completely I can afford it."

    "But we can''t only have 800 people forever. In fact, I am already planning to increase the population by buying serfs and introducing pioneers." Gao Wen shook his head. Heti obviously couldn''t understand the preciousness of people. "The food problem is fundamental. I will face it sooner or later."

    Heti couldn''t understand the preciousness of man, but Norris understood the importance of food. He thought about it for a moment, and boldly replied: "In addition to the magic, another way is to ask for druid. Lin Mu Druid. The alchemy potions produced can effectively increase the grain yield, and although their potions are less effective than the gods, they are better at protecting the land. Plus they usually have some plant spells that are very good for crop growth. helpful."

    Gao Wen listened, his eyes lit up: he liked this road!

    And I heard Druids make alchemy syrups to increase the fertility of the land... Will the so-called alchemy potions be the ¡°fertilizers¡± of the world? Or something similar in function?

    In any case, it can be obtained by a fixed method (and may be capable of mass production), can be easily applied, and can produce a relatively stable gain on crop yield. These conditions are, regardless of the nature of the alchemy syrup, Gao Wen decided Name it fertilizer!

    What''s more, this "fertilizer" actually has the role of protecting the land!

    He couldn''t wait to ask: "Where can I find the druid?"

    Norris looked at Herti in a dilemma. Heti frowned slightly: "This is another problem... The number of Druids in human society is small, usually concentrated in the West near the moss forest, and on the south side. ...they can almost be described by rare creatures. Cecil collar almost never dealt with the Druid, and I don''t know where to look for them."

    Gao Wen¡¯s expression of disappointment, Philip Knight said thoughtfully: ¡°But because of the inheritance, the relationship between the druid and the elf is very close, almost every druid inheritance can be traced back to the elf, including the gray elf. And the silver elf..."

    The sight of several people on the scene involuntarily fell to the amber behind Gao Wen, and the amber ears of Amber suddenly shook.

    Gao Wen suddenly stunned his face: "Don''t make trouble, she can be considered a sprite of such an elf? Which druid will steal the chicken with her..."

    When Gao Wen¡¯s words were not finished, the sound of amber rang: ¡°Say it... I seem to know a Druid!¡±

    Gao Wen: "?!"

 Chapter 57ï¼š Elf, currency, and irrigation

    The voice of Amber just fell, and Gao Wen stared at her and turned to stare at her. She looked at the half-elf thief and said: "You... what does your look mean..."

    Gao Wen¡¯s eyes are like watching an alien creature: ¡°Why do you know a druid?¡±

    "Why can''t I know a Druid!" Amber forks are straightforward. "How much am I a half elf? - All Druid factions under the heavens have originated in the elves. Have you heard of them?"

    This sentence is nothing more than the other pointed ears, but the elf of the elf said that it was really not convincing. Gao Wen looked up and down the thief who still kept his face, and then he took out. One sentence: "Is it that I have stolen people''s things before, so I hate it, and let people know the world?"

    "You are insulting my personality, I am telling you!" Amber suddenly squirmed in general, "How can I steal things when I steal something!"

    Gao Wen: "..."

    I always feel that the angle of rebuttal is wrong.

    However, despite the questioning on the mouth, but looking at the awkward look of Amber, this guy seems to really know a druid, and she also introduced it like a salesman: "I tell you, I know that. The guy is not only a druid, but also a scholar-type druid. He knows everything. His Druid faction is the root of the ''wood tree'', especially good at dealing with animals and plants. , absolutely reliable..."

    Gao Wen finally believed in the guy''s rhetoric, but he did not ask in detail how Amber and the mysterious druid know each other, and the name of the other person''s name, etc. - it is obviously not polite to ask these questions now. After listening to Amber''s sales pitch, he only asked two questions: "Can you still contact him now? If you can get in touch, how long will you bring him?"

    "The contact is good, although the world has said that the Druid is not easy to find, but I know that the guy''s activities are very fixed. It is in the Southland area. As for how long it will bring..."

    As the amber said, he continued to give Gao Wen a look: "When I go to him, I can go all the way through the shadows, but when I come back, I am afraid I can only go on the road. How fast we can go depends on transportation. Transport, you know?"

    Gao Wen immediately understood the meaning of the other party. The big hand waved a few copper plates to her hand: "Go buy new shoes."

    Amber squinted: "...not with you! And how do you say that you have to give me some money to make a deposit for others? Even if it is an acquaintance, you have to pay a hire fee!"

    "You didn''t have to say this early?" Gao Wen just made a joke with Amber. After all, it was interesting to see the girl jumping up and down, but after the joke was over, he still had to take it seriously. He took it out of another pocket. Some are pressed into a uniform size of gold and silver strips, "take it, get it done - how much is yours."

    Amber suddenly smiled and took over the sparkling baby.

    Since the work required to mint the coin is not yet in place, the ¡°Cesil Coin¡± is still only a concept, so Gao Wen temporarily let the craftsman make some of the gold and silver in the treasure chest for this kind of broken gold and silver. Trading with the outside world.

    This kind of practice is not unusual in this world - the precious metal is used as a direct trading bargaining chip, and the commercial system is still primitive. In the Middle Ages, the purity of gold and silver is a currency. In many cases, gold and silver are made into coins only for the sake of Easy to carry, check and count, but the merchants also accept direct gold and silver transactions - but this transaction has a process of checking the color and weighing calculations, so when buying goods directly with gold and silver, The price will increase slightly.

    Of course, this is also the premise that the ¡°currency reputation¡± of the nobility is still sufficient. If one day the nobility of the nobles in the gold and silver coins reaches the level that can sting the merchants, then the unofficial gold and silver will be reversed. The currency issued by the royal family and the dukes has become a mainstream transaction, and if you use gold and silver coins to buy things, the price will be higher.

    This is why the emblem of the **** of business is a balance, and there is a pair of iron shears and one eye at each end of the balance. The iron shears and the balance are things that the merchant carries with them. The former is used to cut gold and silver. In the case of the bar, the latter is used for weighing, and the eyes, that is, a good businessman must have, can see the good eyesight of gold and silver.

    In fact, if it is not a high degree of obsessive-compulsive disorder, if you want to cast a refined and distinctive gold and silver coin, he can use the simpler and more rude way to "cast coins" - cast gold and silver into round bars, and then directly cut into thin slices. Put the seal of Cecil on the top with a stamp. In 536, Anjou¡¯s Duke of the West used this method in order to save time and effort and reduce the cost paid to artisans. In that year, the Western Union¡¯s gold and silver coins were also dubbed ¡°the money to buy money¡± ¨C because of the West According to the law, all merchants entering the West must exchange one-third of the currency with Western Gold and Silver, and must use this inferior gold and silver coin to settle when passing through any checkpoint.

    The currency and economy of this world is so magical.

    Amber left with joy, the half-elf lady almost drifted away from everyone''s eyes, which made Herty could not help but deeply worry: "She should not run away with those gold and silver..."

    "Is there a money to escape?" Gao Wen sighed, and then deeply thought that the shame of the elf might be able to do this kind of thing...

    Forget it, I still believe her a little bit at this time - there is no other hope anyway.

    Can the entire camp find out the second person who knows Druids?

    After the amber left, Gao Wen pulled his attention back to the opening project.

    The old farmer named Norris had been quietly looking down and waiting, neither in the same situation as the average poor, shaking his body, looking around, and not rushing, as if he had been waiting for Gao Wen to ask questions.

    "Is there any problem with this land?" Gao Wen asked. "As long as there is a problem, it is best to say it as soon as possible."

    "If you want to say something, the terrain is higher than the river beach. It is difficult to directly divert water from the canal. You have to dig the channel or drill the well from the upstream," Norris replied. "But it is also good. If something like rainstorms causes the Baishui River to rise. But don''t worry about the farmland being drowned."

    Water diversion... If there is a pump or similar lifting machine, it can be easily solved, or use the world''s "characteristic technology" to find a water element specialization master to come over, but obviously the second road is not reliable. - After the camp is on the right track, Herti can only be busy more and more, she can no longer have the opportunity to run over as a personal water pump, and hire a formal mage to take charge of the water... This is even the northern violet The kingdom or the elves in the south can''t do this extravagant thing. Besides, even if the money of Cecil''s family is falling from the sky, there are several mages who are willing to come to the field to do this kind of low-lying talent. Will it be dirty?"

    They would rather pay twice as much to go to the castle of the king and the great aristocrats to put fireworks at the banquet, so as to please the ladies and noble ladies who were pale and ugly.

    Therefore, Gao Wen first dismissed the idea of ??finding a mage to be a human water pump, and instead considered the solution from a mechanical point of view - of course, if it is in accordance with the general rules of the world, the aristocrats generally solve such problems. The idea is to find more serfs to work, but for Gao Wen, it is too extravagant to waste manpower on such things.

    At this time, an old and effective machine emerged in Gaowen''s mind: "Have you ever heard of something called a waterwheel?"

    Herti, Norris and Philip Knight have three faces.

    Sure enough, no one has ever heard of this kind of thing.

    Gao Wen looked at Hetty: "Is there a paper pen?"

    After getting the pen and paper, Gao Wen began to sketch a simple sketch. It is a very high wheel-like thing, supported by spokes, with a neatly arranged sloping cylinder and plank structure on the outer edge of the "wheel", and an extension on the side of the "wheel" Go out of the sink.

    Due to limited time, he only painted a part of the structure of this waterwheel, and it is a sketch, but this simple and magical machine has an amazingly simple principle, just a little explanation: "This thing is the waterwheel, the river from Flowing underneath, impacting the planks, causing the waterwheel to spin, then the waterwheel will bring the bucket filled with water to the top, and the water is injected into the sink. The process continues to circulate and the water is referred to high. How much can be raised depends on how big the waterwheel is made, as long as the material can hold it."

    Saying, he added another sentence: "Of course, this is just a sketch, the principle is very simple, there can be more models on this basis..."

    Herti had no idea what she was talking about at the moment¡ªshe was completely attracted to this simple and unbelievable thing.

    With simple reasoning, she can see that this machine is absolutely useful, but before she saw this sketch, she never really thought that there would be something like this in the world:

    It does not require manpower, nor does it require the participation of any extraordinary force. It can work around the clock, accomplishing the work that requires many serfs to complete, and pushing it ¨C the power of nature.

    Suddenly she felt "beauty" from this simple machine, a word that was originally untouched by the original structure of the crude benzene.

    However, Gao Wen is still sighing: "It¡¯s a pity that there is no bamboo here, otherwise it will be much simpler to build..."

    Heti didn¡¯t hear it for a while: ¡°Ah? What did you say?¡±

    "No, nothing," Gao Wen waved. "Do you have any thoughts about this machine?"

    Hetty just wanted to say that this was a genius-like design, but he saw Norris picking up the pen next to it and sketching it on a blank piece of paper. The old farmer said while sketching: "Make it directly It will be very affected by the river at the Baishui River. It can''t be used during the dry season. If you can introduce another channel next to it, during the dry season..."

    I noticed that the surrounding area was suddenly quiet. Norris was so excited that he reacted. Then he threw away the pen in fear and threw himself away: "Master, I am just..."

    However, Gao Wen¡¯s words are more than he expected: ¡°Would you write?¡±

 Chapter 58ï¼š Norriss story

    Gao Wen¡¯s sudden problems made Norris somewhat sluggish. He was ready to be reprimanded, but he did not expect that he had to face such a problem. Should this answer be yes or not? Which one is breaking the law?

    After thinking for a long time, the old farmer decided to honestly admit that because he knew that he would read and write more than one person, once the lord lord went to find someone else to ask the facts, then he really had to break the law.

    "Yes... Master," Norris said, clutching the button on his chest and nervously saying, "I have learned...reading."

    Gao Wen picked up an eyebrow and said that his judgment was correct.

    Although Norris didn''t write a word just now, he just sketched it, but only when he picked up the pen from the other side, he could judge a lot of questions: the person who can read or write will feel completely different when holding the pen. In this world of almost illiterate people, he has seen how illiterate people grasp the pen and how to draw lines on paper in a clumsy way, and the farmer''s pen posture is obviously standard.

    Even Herti looked at Norris with some surprises. It seems that she has just discovered this fact.

    "You can rest assured that writing will not violate the law, and teaching others to read and write will not break the law," Gao Wen realized that his sudden questioning might have scared the honesty of the peasant, so the temperature was down. "Who taught you how to read and write?" ?"

    With the promise of the lord, Norris was a little more reassured. He licked his hand and revealed a slightly embarrassed smile: "The lord of the lord, saying it is not afraid of your joke... I almost entered the church and became a Serving the goddess of the goddess of harvest, the ability to read and write was learned by a teacher at that time..."

    The son of a farmer almost went into the church and became a **** official?

    Such a wonderful experience made Gao Wen a great interest, so under his questioning, the story of the farmer Norris was finally known.

    The other party is indeed from the farmer''s house. It is the free people who lived in Cecil for generations. Although there are so many acres of thin fields in the family, they live on the food and clothing line just like most civilians in this era. His life would be like the majority of civilians, tied to the land for life, busy between the seedlings and ditches, and the only way he can deal with the high-ranking priests and churches is to go to the church every once in a while. Make a prayer, or accept a mission when the priests come to the countryside field - but at the age of eight, a chance came to Norris and his parents.

    A goddess of harvest from the plains of the Holy Spirit who traveled to the missionary came to Cecil''s collar and lived in the village where Norris lived. For the peasants, it is very rare and fortunate for the gods of the three gods to cross the road. So everyone in the village immediately made up the money, and in accordance with the rules of the abundance of the three gods, the village elders with several children went to the priest to "gift", so that the priests bless the village''s arable land.

    Then the priest looked at Norris, eight years old, and said, "This child is blessed with the land, and he inherits the grace of the goddess of harvest."

    Because of this sentence, after the departure of the priest, Norris¡¯s parents almost sold all the valuables in the house. The old people in the village also tried to make some money, and they went to the knight in the manor to discuss. After a pass, Norris was finally sent to the Mother Earth Church in Tanzan Town, making him a ¡°servant apprentice¡±. Although the three gods of the richness are three independent sects, they are also very close. The connection, and the Mother Earth as the main **** of the three gods of fertility, her temple is usually also dedicated to the goddess of harvest and the goddess of spring, and the priests of the three goddesses generally accept the same before accepting the formal blessing. Education, after completing the education, according to their respective "spiritual talents" to choose which **** to convert, so in the case that there is no church of the goddess of harvest around, the only way to send Norris to the goddess of the earth is that his parents were the only ones at that time. s Choice.

    Norris studied in the temple for five years, and then got the results from the upper church:

    "The apprentice does not have the spiritual talent of a rich god."

    Until today, Norris still remembers that after the letter that wrote this sentence was sent to the village, everyone in the village was so happy at first¡ªbecause they couldn¡¯t read at all, and the messenger who sent the letter drunk, Didn''t tell the villagers and Norris''s parents what they wrote on the letter.

    Until Norris returned to the village with his own baggage, everyone knew that the letter was not the good news sent by the church.

    Norris quietly tells his own story. His face that has climbed the wrinkles does not see any sorrow and joy. In the deep eye socket, there is only a calmness, as if those things have indeed gone, with him. It doesn''t matter: "After a few years, the days were very difficult. The accounts we owed were still not back, and the family was already empty. The father had not survived the winter of the year, but the days still had to pass. Everyone¡¯s money must also be paid back.

    "Then the mother took me and my younger siblings to the castle of the Viscount Master. Oh, the Viscount of Cecil was the father of Miss Rebecca at that time. We went to the prince of the prince and said that the days could not pass, the prince Kindness, we will save the field tax that we have to pay, and lend us seeds and half-pocket food, relying on those seeds and food, plus the excellent wild vegetables when we are older, we are alive.

    "Furthermore, I will plant the land in a down-to-earth manner, and help people do chores. I work alone for two or three people, and I still recognize the words. When there are dealers in the village, I will help you calculate the two, so that Change a few breads. In a few years, we still owe debts, and we also went to the grain and food of the Viscounts..."

    Norris slowly raised his head and took pride in his face: "In the year of the mother''s death, our family had eaten a piece of meat."

    The story of the farmer Norris is over. Gao Wen just frowned, but Hetty couldn¡¯t help but press his chest: "I... I never knew that there was such a thing on the territory... We always tried our best to give... ..."

    "Alms can''t save anyone, because that can''t solve the problem, and this kind of thing happens every day, can''t see it in the castle," Gao Wen shook his head, then curiously looked at Norris, "I just noticed your gesture... ...you still believe in the goddess of harvest?"

    "Letter, why don''t you believe?" The wrinkles on Norris''s face are stacked up. "The harvest goddess shelters all the fields in the world. If the harvest is good or bad, it is the life and death of the family. What kind of land is there, and which one does not believe in the harvest goddess?"

    Gao Wen quietly looked at each other: "Even because of this belief, how much have you suffered?"

    Norris was silent for a moment, and lowered his head: "Master, that is my life is not good, how can I blame the gods? And compared to others, I have learned at least some things, but also recognized the words - although I know Words are useless to us, too."

    "It¡¯s not useless to recognize the words," Gao Wen looked at the farmer seriously. "Norris, should you craft the land?"

    Speaking of this, Norriston is even more proud: "Master, you can''t say anything else, but when it comes to farming, my craft is excellent - how can I get past the hard days?" ¡±

    Gao Wen also asked: "You know the number and the education of the church, so I let Herti read the new rules for you, and the form I designed to record the workload, you should be very easy Do you understand? If you let me fill out the forms and calculate the land and output, can you do that?"

    This time, Norris nodded first, then hesitated and asked: "Master, are you asking me to be a supervisor...?"

    Since this time, because Gao Wen has implemented a labor system that needs to count and appraise, the usual supervisors who only waved the whip but did not know one big word have no use. The supervisors on the territory are selected from the family warriors. Even Heti personally served (some of the family fighters belonged to the Cavaliers, at least a few numbers, and could write some simple words), so Norris couldn¡¯t help but think of Gaowen¡¯s problems. This aspect.

    "No, not just supervisors. In fact, if you can do it, I intend to let you manage the entire wasteland and even the later food production work," Gao Wen said. "Of course, it is impossible to put such a big power at once. For you, you can''t let you do it at will, I will let Herty ''check'' you, and will always tell you what to do."

    The expression on Norris''s face suddenly changed: "Old... lord! I don''t quite understand... Are you letting me be your housekeeper? But the housekeeper is not just about food..."

    "This is a position, but it is not a housekeeper," Gao Wen laughed. "If you have to say something, you will call it... the agricultural supervisor. And I have to tell you first, this position and any position in the previous noble territory. It¡¯s different, you can¡¯t pass it on as a title, unless your child has enough talent ¨C ??it¡¯s not valid for life, if you¡¯re not doing it well, or if you¡¯ve done it by the convenience of your position The things of Sil''s Law, then you will be withdrawn and punished. From now on, many of the positions I have set up on this land will be like this - do you understand?"

    If Gao Wen does not warn of so many restrictions, perhaps Norris will not dare to accept this "good luck of the sky" in fear - because the good fortune of this day is like the priest who was eight years old. When he went to the village and said that he could "be blessed with grace", but with a warning from Gao Wen, he seriously thought about it and thought it should be true.

    An ordinary poor man will not think like him, but Norris will, because he has been educated, even if this education has almost killed his life, he has learned "logic" from this education.

    So after some thinking, the old-fashioned farmer slammed his head: "Master, if you trust me... Norris will manage every field you hand over to me, and every one that grows on the land. Grain food!"

    (Today, I have to go out of my way. I have no chance to touch the computer all the way until the night. I can only set up a chapter to set up automatic update. There is only one chapter today.)

 Chapter 59ï¼š Management problem

    Gao Wen knows very well that Norris does not know what the "position" he is talking about. He does not know what kind of form the new system is about to be implemented on this land. He is now immersed in ignorance. It is about to become a "decent person", but in fact even the decent people who live in towns and towns usually live, this old farmer may not be able to imagine.

    But it doesn''t matter, because Gao Wen is going to build an order and situation that has never existed in this world. Not only can Norris be unimaginable, even Hetty and Rebecca can''t imagine.

    He knows that he must act with caution and let this go smoothly and controllly to prevent it from being too impatient and suffer a rebound in this era, but he can''t help but ¨C the alarms from the satellite monitoring stations are still a few days ago. In the ear, if the magic tide is really unavoidable, it is better to do some hard work than to do nothing.

    When Norris left, Herti couldn''t help but say his own question: "The ancestor, do you really want him to manage your field?"

    Gao Wen knew that Herti had doubts, so she was not surprised at her face. She just looked at her with a smile: "Is there anything wrong?"

    "Although he is literate, he..." Heti wanted to say that he was born poor, but after thinking about it, he changed his mind. "I don''t know enough about it, and I don''t know the rules of the upper class. Let him be your land manager. I am worried that he will mess things up - instead he will be punished."

    Gao Wen just looked at Herti quietly, and suddenly he asked when the other party was uncomfortable: "Where are you talking about the upper class?"

    Herti glimpsed.

    Gao Wen smiled and raised his finger to the surroundings: "Look, this land has nothing to do - there is no high society here, there is no aristocratic system and the rules of the people, throwing all the pedantic stuff into the old Cecil¡¯s scorched earth goes up! In this land, everything starts from scratch, and all rules, laws, and norms will be brand new!¡±

    Heti looked at the wasteland that was being reclaimed, and the camp that had already begun to see in the distance. Here, she couldn¡¯t see the castle and the dwelling of the poor. The camp strictly followed the plan of Gao Wen. Built on the four principles of ¡°tidy, hygienic, efficient, and reserved development space¡±, those ¡°untouchable houses cannot face the castle¡±, ¡°the nobility area needs more than one street between the slums¡±, and ¡°the serfs cannot live in the middle and inner areas¡±. Rules like "layers" are not seen here at all.

    She vaguely understood the meaning of Gao Wen.

    Gao Wen looked at Hetty. He knew that the other side did not have a deep-rooted aristocratic traditional concept. As a fallen aristocrat, the embarrassment of life is the best factor to urge his mind to be active. The recent generations of the Cecil family have been Excluded from the core aristocratic circle, so they will become more and more "unlike the nobility", like Herti, she will even go to the construction site to help, so the flexibility of thinking is absolutely no problem - just The habituality and social restraint brought about by the identity of "noble" is a difficult thing to do. She will subconsciously think that even a farmer from a poor farmer is not qualified to help the Gaowen management territory. - and still manage the most important food issues.

    Looking at the change of the expression of this descendant, Gao Wen knew that she had an idea, but she needed to push another one, so he went on to say: "And as a poor-born farmer can be the general manager - you know the east. What is the ancestor of the Franklin family?"

    "Duke of the West?" Hetty snorted. "I remember that the history book said that Franklin''s ancestors were in charge of steel. It was the ''iron general'' of the expeditionary army..."

    "Yes, he is a blacksmith, but he has a monster-like strength, and he has enough talent and luck to grow up in the process of the Northern Expedition." Gao Wen smiled. "You guess what I did at the beginning?"

    Heti has been shocked by the truth of the Duke of the Western Dynasties. At this time, I dare not say so surely: "I remember the history book... It seems that you are a knight in the knight, the starting point of all the knights..."

    "Yes, I am a knight apprentice. When I was fifteen years old, I finally got the first martial arts, but my tutor didn''t have time to write a recommendation letter to my lord. I drunk and fell into the river and drowned. I can''t help. I wrote a recommendation letter and put a stamp on the instructor to find the lord. As a result, half of the magic wave broke out and the lord died. Then I met Charlie who led a group of people to escape. He said that the South had been chaotic. Into a pot of porridge, and then go south is a dead end, I said to him: ''I have to be sealed as a knight, I have learned how many years passed.'' As a result, Charlie told me a famous saying in front of everyone:"

    Gao Wen deliberately paused, and Heti couldn¡¯t help but ask: "What is the best word?"

    "Oh, it''s called the Cavaliers - anyway, the lords of the South are dead."

    Hetty: "...known?? This is OK?!"

    "However, this is the truth," Gao Wen said with a smile, looking at Hertty''s eyes. "One of the two leaders, known as the Northern Army leader, led a group of blacksmiths, carpenters, apprentices and unemployed people who called the pioneering knights. You can pass through the entire wasteland, and then build a kingdom here. Do you think this is because we have any natural noble blood? Or are we all blessed by God?"

    Hetty: "..."

    "There was no aristocrat on the earth, but those who stood up in the first place put their belongings in their hands in advance, so they became nobles." Gao Wen pressed Herti¡¯s shoulder (this age is relatively large, can¡¯t follow Beka is the same as the day. "Besides the difference, Ansu is just a kingdom built by a group of mud legs. Now the land in front of us is the beginning of Ansu. The situation, and I am prepared to introduce some new rules on this land."

    Herti frowned slightly, and a vague uneasiness made her still hesitant, but she didn''t know what was wrong: "I... I can''t imagine what it would be like if it did." ..."

    "Yeah, I told you this is a bit early," Gao Wen slightly decapitated. "But I believe you will stand on my side."

    "That is of course!" Herti answered without hesitation. "You are the only pillar of this land! It is also the only pillar of my and Rebecca..."

    "Then I promise you one thing - all I do is to bring prosperity and civilization to this land. As long as I follow my footsteps, you and Rebecca will see an unprecedentedly powerful Sethi." Family," Gao Wen said very seriously. "Do you accept this promise?"

    Herti nodded hard.

    "Then we will return to management issues," Gao Wen laughed. "The plan to involve so-called ''civilians'' and even ''poor people'' in territorial management matters."

    ¡°You have prepared more ''jobs''?¡± Heti has already guessed what Gao Wen wanted to do from the previous conversation. ¡°Although I feel that this is not wrong now, is it really necessary? ¡±

    Gao Wen looked at Herti up and down. This beautiful and elegant lady was overworked in recent days, and even her face was a lot of sorrow. At this time, let alone elegance, she did not even care about washing her face today.

    Almost one person was responsible for the internal affairs of the entire camp. At this time, she still had a look of scent. She did not realize the problem of lack of management team...

    "Do you think that you can take care of all the internal affairs alone?" Gao Wen said slowly.

    "It¡¯s really tired now, but it¡¯s a start-up period, and the territory is on the right track...¡±

    "You can''t take it on the right track, because you haven''t had ''management'' before," Gao Wen squinted at each other. "Is the demographics done? Has the production statistics been done? Has the economic statistics been done? Have you done the development plan for the coming year? These don¡¯t say ¨C do you have one more time, how much gold coins flow into the territory every year, and how many gold coins are flowing out?¡±

    Herti''s two-eye mosquito coil: "...ah?"

    ¡°At the end of each year, I sent people to the granary to see how much food there is. When I levy the grain, I count how many people are owed to the renter. This is not a domestic management.¡± Gao Wenyu smiled, ¡°I let You and Rebecca counted the names of the 800-year-old occupations and family. To be honest, what do you think of those forms?"

    Herti is convinced: "It''s really convenient to use - I first knew that I could use such a simple way to figure out how many people in various industries in the territory, and when planning production, I can directly follow the records on the form. Instead of sending people to find out where the various craftsmen are..."

    "There will be eight thousand or even 80,000 people in the territory. Do you and Rebecca intend to personally count the statistics? One day, the territory extended to the south of the dark mountains. Are you going to go over the mountains and ask for a family situation? ?"

    Hetty: "..."

    "If you want to continue this convenience, you must have a ''management team''," Gao Wenyi said. "And to build such an organization, we must involve the people."

    Heti thought about it and frowned again: "But most people on the territory can''t even write their own names, so how..."

    "So that''s my next plan," Gao Wen said with a smile. "Let them literate."

    Hetty: "..."

    The number of times she is aphasia due to horror today is probably more than half a lifetime.

    Gao Wen gave Herti some time to think and react. He himself looked at the people who were not reporting the progress of the work to the supervisor.

    Things can''t be done overnight.

    It takes time to establish a system. It is more difficult to build a society based on this system, and to build a kingdom based on the latter... I am afraid it will be many years later.

    Nowadays, the population of the territory is only 800 people. It is true that Herti¡¯s efforts can be managed. At most, Rebecca, who adds half a bottle of vinegar, puts a big fireball to help him... In the long run, some foundations will be built step by step from now on.

 Chapter 60ï¼š Rebeccas big project

    Hetty didn''t know what his ancestors from 700 years ago were thinking about at this time. They were also destined to understand the plans that were too far away and grand for her now, but look at Gao Wen''s line of sight. In the distant camp full of vitality and vitality, she seems to be infected and become excited.

    A land from scratch, a new order, a promised future ¨C Herti thought she had passed the girlhood that was easily touched by foreign objects, but at this moment, she still couldn¡¯t help but expect it. I look forward to some better changes in this land.

    This is the biggest difference between her and the traditional aristocrats - the traditional aristocracy can not expect change.

    "I told you today, you just remember it in your heart for a while," Gao Wen suddenly looked back and reminded Herti. "These things are too advanced and they are said to the people. They don''t understand, but give Aristocrats... If they don''t understand, then they will treat you as a madman. If they understand, then they will treat you as a deadly enemy."

    Herti slightly, with her ingenuity, quickly understood the meaning of Gao Wen.

    Those new orders¡ªthough they can only see a little bit of clues, but they are enough to touch the sensitive nerves of the nobility, it may really bring prosperity to the land, but the prosperity is not necessarily the tradition. The aristocrats loved it.

    After all, they can be different from the people of Cecil''s family, and their days are still very moist.

    "I understand, but can you talk to Rebecca?" Hetty nodded, but just shook his head and shook his head. "The child may not understand these complicated things..."

    "No, you underestimate her," Gao Wen laughed. "In fact, Rebecca is probably smarter than you think, but her talent has never found a suitable stage. I think she has been..."

    Gao Wen¡¯s words were not finished, and a small figure suddenly appeared in his sight: Betty ran quickly along the field. The little maid with a few cute freckles on her face came to him and gasped for a few breaths, then stupidly said: "Master! Miss Rebecca is looking for you!"

    "What did she look for?" Gao Wengang stopped when he said half of it. "Oh, you must have forgotten."

    "I haven''t forgotten this time!" Betty straightened up and said with a crisp, "She said that she is going to start work, letting you look at her results in the past!"

    Hetty walked up from behind: "What started?"

    Betty thought about it and shook her head: "Forget it!"

    Gao Wen & Heti: "..."

    "Yes, I know what it is," Gao Wen said with a sneak peek at the head of the little girl. "It seems that she has studied the magic array for several days, and finally got the ''magic net'', but I thought She wants to toss for a longer time - how, Hetty, are you going to see it? Anyway, there will be no matter what is going on here, let''s take a look at Rebecca''s first ''project'' How is it done?"

    "To tell the truth, I am really worried about what she will toss into. After all, a lame mage who only uses fireballs, but has to make such a large-scale statute... Although it is a primary rune," Herti smiled. Shaking his head, then looking in the direction of the wooden shed, "So Philip Knight, I and the ancestors went to see the situation of the blacksmith shop, here I will hand it over to you."

    The young knight stood up straight and tapped his breastplate with his hand: "The mission is sure!"

    A small supervision of the ridiculous work is to let him slogan out of the epic feeling... Gao Wen couldn''t help but feel that the young knight had such a veteran old-fashioned man, even as a classical knight who strictly abides by the rules and regulations... Is this really the power of faith?

    Gao Wen and Hedi left, and Betty slid into the wooden shed by looking at things that didn''t happen to him. At this time, the cooking time was still early, and the work of washing clothes was completed. The little maid who had nothing to do with it had an interest in the papers with many words and pictures left on the wooden table.

    When the Philip Knight saw the girl''s move, she carefully stared at her movements, in case the dumb little girl confuses those important things - he is ready to stop at any time.

    But Betty looked curiously at the drawing with the waterwheel, but soon the interest shifted to the work form with numbers and names. She leaned closer to the table and pointed her finger at the paper: "Can I write?" ¡±

    Philip Knight took the paper and pen away and looked at the little girl very seriously: "Can you write?"

    "I won''t write," Betty shook her head, then added, "I don''t recognize words!"

    "Then it is not allowed to touch," Philip said slightly harshly. "Paper pen ink is bought by the lord, not for you."

    Betty snorted and nodded in frustration: "Oh..."

    Philip Knight looked at the little maid''s frustrated appearance and frowned. He felt that he might be too harsh, but protecting the property of the lord was his duty¡ªespecially in the territory, there was a shortage of supplies, even a piece of paper. In the case that a pen must be shipped from the town of Tanzan, it is even more difficult for a little girl to waste valuable writing tools.

    Finally, he comforted Betty a little, but the little girl left here with frustration and regret.

    Looking at Betty''s back on the field, Philip couldn''t help but think of the conversation between the Duke of Gaowen and Mrs. Herti.

    Let them know.

    Let everyone know.

    Is it really possible? Can you really do this? Really do this?

    But if you do, then you must be able to write the little maid.

    When he came to the "blacksmith shop", Gao Wen found that it had become a construction site. There were many busy "workers" in the open courtyard, and several soldiers were guarding all kinds of materials piled up in the corner of the yard. Rebecca Standing in the middle of the yard, holding a large stack of paper in his hand, and the old blacksmith Hanmer introduced something, and some of Hanmer¡¯s apprentices stood by and stunned.

    It looks quite like that, and it is clear that Rebecca has only greeted Gao Wen after the project has been successfully launched.

    "Ah! Ancestors!" Rebecca saw Govin, who was nearly two meters tall, and then saw Hetty, who was next to Gao Wen. "And Aunt Herti..."

    The little girl¡¯s fear of Herti is quite serious.

    "I see your progress," Herti said with a faint smile, although she still didn''t know how much Rebecca could do it, but looking at this well-ordered scene, she also felt like she needed to laugh. Encourage, "It seems that you are confident."

    "Yeah! I have been studying for a few days!" Rebecca said with a fork, although he was slightly scented because of staying up late, but still full of energy. "This magical array is really great! Those formulas Also... ancestors, I told you that those formulas are easy to use, thousands of times better than those rigid rune arrangements and spell models, and how they can be applied, and this array..."

    "Stop and stop, we are not listening to you to show off," Herti interrupted Rebecca''s sorrow. She knew that the niece was really good at computing power and theoretical knowledge, but she was afraid that the **** would end up Will be annoying to his ancestors, "just say how you are going to complete the squad."

    As soon as I said this, Rebecka nodded hard: "Oh, I am going to bury it underground..."

    "Buried in the ground?!" Herty stunned. "I saw you dug a lot of ditch, and you actually got ready to bury it underground!!"

    When Gao Wen entered the yard, he also saw the gullies dug by the Rebecca conductor on the ground - those curved or straight, or intersecting or parallel lines formed a lot of geometry in this huge yard. Structure, and formed a rough shape of the magic array as a whole, and in some places that seem to be nodes, there are markers such as stakes, and some auxiliary white lines are drawn around - considering Almost all the people who work here are illiterate, and things like guides and coordinate positioning should be done by Rebecca himself.

    She drew the ground first, then told the workers where to dig, how much to dig, this should be her work flow.

    After hearing Hedi''s words, Gao Wen turned his attention away from those gullies. He curiously looked at Herti: "Is there anything wrong with burying the magic squad in the ground?"

    "No... there is no taboo," Herty shook her head. "Only most magical arrays are exposed. On the one hand, it takes a lot of effort to bury it underground, and on the other hand, the magicians want to control." The operation of the array or monitoring its situation, the burying of the magic array will obviously cause trouble."

    She said that this is a common-sense thing. Rebecca as a three-level mage (although only fireball) can''t be ignorant, but this girl still does, this can only explain her jumping head. Once again, I lost control... Herti was a little uneasy, fearing that Gao Wen would blame Rebecca for this, so that the latter¡¯s confidence that it would be easy to build would be greatly hurt.

    However, this child has suffered a lot from being a child to a big one. Should it come over after a while?

    When Hertius thought about it, Gao Wen spoke up: "Don''t say why you should bury the ruins underground - I want to know first, how do you do it accurately on the ground?"

    Rebecca stunned and didn''t know what the ancestors meant.

    Gao Wen actually asked this question with great horror.

    Rebecca draws a magical array full of precision and high precision on a plane with a length and width of 100 meters and a serious error on the surface.

    For Gao Wen''s hometown world, this kind of thing is not difficult. There are countless kinds of surveying instruments and mathematical tools to get this kind of drawing. In this magically existing world, this kind of thing can actually be done - magicians Usually the eye of the clerk or the eagle eye is used to look down from the sky, and the large-scale array is drawn in this simple and rude way, but can Rebecca be?

    Except for a few stakes and some auxiliary lines, she doesn''t have any advanced tools. The world doesn''t have perfect math and geometry to help her, and she doesn''t have any magic other than fireball.

    Even the eyes of the Master who can be mastered by the second-level Master will not.

    So how did she do it?

    Gao Wen repeated his question again: "How did you accurately draw it on the ground?"

 Chapter 61ï¼š The pride of Cecils family

    Rebecca didn''t know why Gao Wen was interested in this issue, but at least her ancestors did not want to criticize themselves. She gave her breath: "I will calculate while painting... I will treat the whole yard as a piece of paper. It is much easier."

    This answer is too general, Gao Wen slightly frowns: "What?"

    "The side of the yard is a line, and the side next to it is another line," Rebecka waved his arm and stroked. "Then these two lines prevail, and the whole yard is treated as a piece of paper." Each line on the magic array is split into a number of key points, and the distance between each key point and the two sides of the yard can be calculated - as long as the number on the handwriting is enlarged. The calculation is the magician''s strength. !"

    The calculation is indeed the magician''s strength, but the average magician does not calculate this!

    Gao Wenmu looked at Rebecca with a sigh of relief - this girl''s way of talking was messy, and Hetty probably didn''t understand what it meant, but Gao Wen understood: she built a coordinate system in the yard and then used the coordinate system. Based on the scale, the magic array on the manuscript is scaled up.

    This way, you don''t have to stand on the height, just calculate the position of each key point, and then connect the key points according to the manuscript requirements.

    But just thinking about this idea is not enough. Rebecca also has a very strong geometric imagination and mental arithmetic ability. Because the world does not have perfect mathematics and geometric systems, Rebecca will either use plus or minus. Multiply the hard pile, or you must create a variety of formulas!

    Of course, Rebecca''s method is not the best. Gao Wen knows that there are many ways to do maps from the earth, but what about it?

    In this world, in this era, Rebecca can do this step is already a miracle!

    "Is this method you think of yourself?" Gao Wen seems to have discovered rare treasures, and his eyes are brightly looking at Rebecca.

    Rebecca scratched her hair: "Not all, one part I saw on the notes of the wild mage, and the other is what I thought..."

    It turned out to be the case.

    Gao Wenxin has a clear understanding: he has also seen the notes of the wild mage. He has seen a lot of rough geometry and mathematics knowledge. Although it has not been organized into a system, it can almost be said to be a kind of "foundation". If Rebecca itself is very talented in this respect, then it is not uncommon for her to be inspired by today.

    And even if inspired by the notes of the Wild Master, her results are still incredible.

    ¡°Very good, very good way,¡± Gao Wen said with a satisfied look. ¡°Follow it ¨C why did you choose to bury the magical ruins underground?¡±

    "Oh, this is because the ancestors said that this magic array is for the blacksmith shop," Rebecca nodded. "I just want the blacksmith and blacksmith apprentices to be different from the magician. They want to do the work with the wizard. Differently, in the process of transporting materials between these furnaces and making irons, they can easily accidentally destroy the structure of the array. Moreover, burying the array in the ground does not affect its charging, and it can also affect the surface. In the future construction, as long as it is ensured that it is at the radiation point of the Faction, it will be very convenient to add a new furnace or to rebuild the current furnace. How to say it... Anyway, it is very convenient."

    Functional partitioning, separation of energy and energy consumption, critical system packaging, scalability... Gao Wen¡¯s mind has drifted through a lot of vocabulary that can be used in Rebecca¡¯s ideas, and he finally emerged Thoughts are another, more important aspect:

    Rebecca realized that this magic array was used by "ordinary people" like blacksmiths and was designed for "everyone can use it, and it is safer and more convenient to use" - although it is just as simple as burying it But this idea is very correct.

    A mainstream mage will never consider his magical squad to use this option for mortals, but Rebecca... Fortunately, she is a non-mainstream mage who has only learned a fireball for five years. Her thoughts are not at all. Will follow the logic of the regular mage!

    "Do you think of these ideas?" Gao Wen recovered from the short-lived horror. He saw the thoughtful look on Herti''s face, and couldn''t help but smile and asked.

    ¡°I...had never thought about it,¡± said Herti, complexly. Rebecca¡¯s ideas have too many unruly places, but at the same time, she is aware of the rationality of these designs and even the ambiguity. The importance of "the ordinary people can use it" seems to be the direction that the ancestors are obsessed. "This is really powerful, but the law is buried, what about monitoring? Although this method consists of basic runes The array is not as fragile as the high-order array, but basic monitoring is always needed, and once it is really broken, how can it be repaired?"

    "I have left a lot of such piles," Rebecca pointed at the wooden stakes in the yard. "The piles with the ropes attached to them are monitoring points. I will replace them with iron bars coated with Mithril, iron." Below the stick, the rune of the most critical part of the circle is touched. Once the problem occurs, the corresponding rune will be extinguished, and the long-charged Mithril will quickly turn black and heat for a while after losing its charge. At this glance, I can see which part of the legal system is out of order. When repairing, it is better to dig up the ground in the corresponding area... Although this is a little more troublesome than the traditional legal system, at least it is not necessary to dig up the entire yard."

    As she spoke, Rebecca showed a somewhat smug smile. She shook a piece of paper in her hand, which was full of dense symbols and lines, apparently her own sketch: "And this array is not so easy. Bad, ancestors, you see, I rearranged its rune structure - of course, the basic principles have not changed, just on the basis of the design of the wild master, the function can be superimposed with the runes, Then expand like this layer by layer..."

    Mom, a redundant system...

    Gao Wen¡¯s eyes leaped slightly, and looked at the piles that Rebecca had reserved in the yard to be used as monitoring points¡ªthe original sensors.

    Rebecca once it was difficult to stop at the beginning of balabala, especially when she showed off her achievements, she was still saying: "...the efficiency of the entire self-charged array is slightly improved, and even Some of the runes are damaged, at most, the energy supply efficiency will be reduced, and the energy consumption part connected to the array will not be affected too much - because the array is built according to the standard exceeding the demand... ..."

    Rebecca said a lot of excitement, and finally stopped. She seemed to realize that she was talking and talking, so she looked at Gao Wen a little uneasy: "I am an ancestor...Is these ideas too? Hu came?"

    Gao Wen had no idea what to say at this time. After thinking about it, he pressed his little girl''s hair with his hand: "No, you are a genius."

    Rebecca: "Hey?"

    ¡°And I have a suggestion,¡± Gao Wen glanced at the drawings sketched by Rebecca, pointing at the connections of the redundant systems. ¡°The rune connections in these parts can be easily cut and re-spliced, Once some of the runes are damaged, you can cut the connection directly when you repair it, and then reconnect it after repairing, so that even if the repair is done, the entire array will not be shut down."

    Rebecca¡¯s eyes lit up: ¡°Hey! I didn¡¯t think of it... you are so smart!¡±

    Gao Wen¡¯s eyes jumped a little, and he knew that Rebecca was from the heart of the lungs, but it was suddenly illusory...

    Girl, you are the smartest!

    After a while, Gao Wen couldn''t help but look at Hetty: "Isn''t anyone ever discovered Rebecca''s talent before?"

    "She has always been ... very prominent in terms of calculations and whimsy," Herti considered the vocabulary. "But these abilities have never come in handy. The standard of the Master''s strength is the ability to cast spells, and she has almost always been in this area. It¡¯s the bottom..."

    "The violent things," Gao Wen frowned and rudely commented, "The ability to cast spells as the sole criterion? Why not go with the gorillas?"

    Despite this evaluation, Gao Wen is also very clear that this situation is justified and logical.

    In the period when it is impossible to use technology to promote the development of civilization, it is normal for individual bravery to become the standard for judging individual values, and especially in this world where extraordinary power and various monsters and beasts are present, superior individual combat effectiveness is guaranteed. Prerequisites for survival - can''t guarantee survival, but also talk about technological innovation?

    And as long as the individual strength becomes the standard, and the generation continues and there is no big problem, while the lack of power but the wise group can''t turn their wisdom into power (or can''t turn into enough power), then this judgment The standard is likely to continue forever.

    You can''t prove that your wisdom will one day bring strength, but I have proved that my strength can guarantee survival, that is the case.

    But this is not the reason for human beings to fight the gorilla forever.

    Rebecca really has great talent, and Gao Wen finally confirmed this.

    The Miss Countess, who was looked down upon by everyone, was excluded in the aristocratic circle¡ªbecause she was a descendant of Cecil¡¯s family, she was despised in the circle of the Master¡ªbecause she could not even release a flash She was even whispered by businessmen and bourgeoisie in other territories¡ªbecause she was the worst lord of all time, carrying out a lot of decrees, but she did not let the territory and herself become rich.

    Because her talents are in places that others can''t see or even understand.

    No one can understand her calculations in the lower classes of the poor and backward society, and no one needs her calculations in the upper classes that are wealthy enough to hire a mage, or who are themselves middle- and high-level casters. The magic can really solve everything. If it can''t be solved, then use more powerful spells.

    With eagle eye and the eye of the wizard, why do you need to calculate coordinates on the earth? Professional magicians can directly sense and control large arrays. Why do they need sensors? What''s more... A lame mage who only puts a fireball is simply not able to get the chance to host a magical facility.

    So Rebecca was so happy when she got permission from Gao Wen: It was the first time in her life that she was allowed to let go and do something she was good at.

    "Ancestral adults..." Rebecca looked at Gao Wen''s face with some uneasiness. "Do you think of me..."

    Gao Wen laughed and put his big hand on top of her head: "You are the pride of Cecil''s family."

 Chapter 62ï¼š Magic Net One and Blacksmith Shop

    Feeling the feeling of a big hand on the top of his head, Rebecca was a bit stunned.

    Her first reaction was that she had misunderstood. The second reaction was that the ancestors were wrong, and the third reaction was to use it as a comfort.

    Can''t it be ironic?

    Miss Viscount, who had never done anything from childhood to big, did not expect that she would really be praised once.

    Seeing Rebecca¡¯s reaction, Gao Wen repeated the words he had just said, and then laughed: ¡°Don¡¯t lie, I¡¯m serious about you, you¡¯re afraid you¡¯re not aware of how incredible you are. talent."

    ¡°Really?¡± Rebecca said bluntly, then squinted a little embarrassedly. ¡°But I¡¯m just smart! I don¡¯t usually come in handy.¡±

    Such outstanding talents have been classified as clever... This makes Gao Wen really speechless.

    Rebecca was born too early, but fortunately, it is not too late for Gao Wen, these talents have opportunities to play.

    Gao Wen took a closer look at Rebecca''s adjusted magical array structure. Although he was a knight, Gao Wen Cecil was half a scholar, and he was also very researched in magic theory. In addition, the Gangster Empire is a country with a particularly developed magical technique. The basic knowledge about magic is also universally popular. Therefore, this kind of matrix that is only spelled out with basic runes does not understand Gao Wen. difficult. After carefully looking at it, he determined that Rebecca''s adjustments to these runes were quite reasonable. The array had changed from a crude concept product to a product that exactly met his expectations and could lay the foundation for subsequent applications. "Prototype", if you want to continue to improve, you can only wait for the test of practice.

    Gao Wen only raised a question: "Have you considered expanding it further?"

    ¡°Further expansion?¡± Rebecca groaned. ¡°How to expand? Do you paint a little bigger?¡±

    "No, it means that the self-charging arrays that are consistent with other frameworks but of different scales are connected to each other, even with some kind of unit array as the basic structure, infinitely connected and expanded, and finally form a large scale that can cover a wider area. Network,¡± Gao Wen looked at the neatly arranged runes, and faintly saw the shadows that seemed to be able to be combined and repeated, so he couldn¡¯t help but come up with a rather bold idea. ¡°Every magic unit is no longer independent. Individuals, but connected together - can you understand?"

    Although it has outstanding mathematical talent and creativity, this level of concept is still too difficult for Rebecca. She is thinking hard, and finally frowns with distress: "Ancestral adult, what you said Something... can it really exist?"

    "Just be my whimsy," seeing Rebecca''s embarrassment, Gao Wen knows that he can''t make a quick profit, so he decisively stopped the extension of this aspect. "You will build the magic net first. Let the blacksmith shop start running, and let the rest go later."

    "Good!" Rebecca nodded happily. "I was discussing with Hanmer about the blacksmith shop..."

    "Oh?" Gao Wen picked an eyebrow. He just saw Rebecca discussing something with Hanmer. But the surprise brought by Magic One made him almost forget about it. "You guys." What are you talking about?"

    "About the new stove," Rebecca said, looking up. "I was thinking, if the Magic Net is running, the blacksmith can draw a formal magical array instead of having to use it." Rune - if the stove can be modified, isn''t it? But I won''t hit the iron myself, so I have to come to Hanmer to discuss what he thinks about improving the stove and workflow..."

    The old blacksmith Hammer stood aside with some sincerity and fear, listening to the questions of the Viscount and the Duke and discussing the problem there. He was honored and nervous about being a civilian like himself and participating in the topic of the nobility. When I saw Gao Wen turning his attention to himself, the old blacksmith really came out with a cold sweat on his back: he couldn¡¯t imagine a nobleman who had never even pulled the bellows. To guide himself to build a blacksmith shop will be a scene, but he must cooperate, so he has done a lot of ridiculous demands from Gao Wen, and he must lead the apprentices to work hard to complete the task...

    This is not unusual, because it is said that a countess in the north of the year had a whim to guide the gardener to pruning the nursery, and stipulated that each kumquat should be divided into two flower beds instead of three when it blooms. More than a dozen gardeners were whipped for this, until the Viscountess lost interest in the matter.

    "Don''t be nervous," Gao Wen said of Hanmer''s nervousness, saying calmly, "Talk about your thoughts."

    "I... I don''t have any thoughts," Hammer said with a low head and a humble voice. "Miss Viscount is really knowledgeable and intelligent. The ones she designed are all that our poor people can''t understand for a lifetime." Things, I have to work hard to learn, how can I make comments?"

    Gao Wen looked at him and shook his head: "You certainly don''t understand magic, but the stove and the anvil are the best you know. You are an expert in this area, and we will respect your opinion."

    Respect... a civilian opinion?

    Hanmer thought that he had produced auditory hallucinations for a while, but he saw that Gao Wen, Heidi, and Rebecca had a particularly serious look on his face. He finally confirmed that this was true - at least the Duke¡¯s lord did say that. It is.

    So he can only bite the scalp: "I think... I think that since the stove will use real magic to warm up in the future, it is better to completely rebuild it from the ground than to repair it from the old stove. The stove came out..."

    Gao Wen eyebrows pick: "New?"

    Hammer grabbed his arm and tried to articulate his thoughts clearly and clearly: "Since the real magic is used, there is no limit to the original runes - first the stove can be bigger. There will be a lot more smelting of steel, and since there will be no cracking in the magic array, the stove will not always be turned off, cooled, or it may be burned all the time, thus saving the cost of re-heating. It¡¯s time for work. But you have to use it all the time...¡±

    Gao Wen listened very carefully, and only interrupted when he encountered the part that he thought he could make a suggestion, and Hanmer said all his thoughts in one breath.

    At the beginning, he was still stunned and leaked because of nervousness, but he soon became more and more smooth, and when he finished talking, he felt full of surprise.

    He didn''t expect Gao Wen to listen carefully to his own story - a big duke, a really big aristocrat, a person who the civilians couldn''t even think about, actually stood in this mess, listening to himself like this The opinions of the civilians, and that is not a disguise to listen, because Gao Wen not only nods and listens, but also occasionally asks some details and suggestions!

    Those questions and suggestions will make Hanmerer confused from time to time: Is this really a nobleman who has never touched the bellows and hammer? Why did he know so much about iron smelting?

    Although many of these problems are heard in Hanmer, there is no doubt that those problems are closely related to the actual situation of steel smelting - it is not "the golden daisy should be divided into two flower beds when it blooms." Not three" such a ghost!

    After Hanmer finally finished, Gao Wen gave a sigh of relief and stared at the old blacksmith''s eyes.

    The old blacksmith was nervous: "Old... lord..."

    "How many years have you been a blacksmith?" Gao Wen suddenly asked.

    "Three... almost thirty years," Hanmer replied quickly. "But people like us don''t remember the year..."

    "A 30-year-old blacksmith, I didn''t expect you to have so many innovative ideas," Gao Wen was a bit confused. "It is reasonable to say that these ideas are easy to generate for young people whose ideas are unrestricted. How come you? Think so much?"

    Hanmer opened his mouth and said something after a few seconds: "...Master, not afraid of your jokes, my thoughts are not just coming out, these ideas have been stunned for years..."

    Gao Wen reveals an expression of interest: "Talk about it."

    "I have been a blacksmith for decades. I can''t really understand the stove and the steel. I have to use habits when I say habits." The wrinkles on Hanmer''s face squashed and squeezed a smile. "But I still remember when I was still an apprentice. At that time my father was a blacksmith in the village. I followed him to learn craftsmanship. One year, the lord asked us to make a batch of fine irons, and I volunteered to take my own hands. Furnace, my father thought that I have been studying for a few years, and I should be alone. Let me try it, but this test is awkward."

    Hammerton paused and went on to say, "I was too impatient. When the stove was cooled, I didn''t wait for enough time, and then I warmed up again - the rune was broken.

    "The rune is broken, the stove is completely scrapped. That is the most valuable thing in the blacksmith shop. My father is furious and hangs me at the door of the shop for a long time. I almost killed me half a minute. He said he didn''t take me. The only reason to kill directly is that once you are really killed, no one will help the family, and no one will inherit the blacksmith shop...

    "In that year, we failed to complete the order of the lord. My father had dozens of whip in the castle..."

    Obviously, this incident in the apprenticeship left a deep mark on Hanmer''s heart.

    When he was punished by his father and saw his father go to the castle to receive punishment, many thoughts on the blacksmith''s furnace began to sprout.

    Fortunately, thirty years have passed, and the buds have not completely died in the heart of Hammer''s heart - perhaps they have withered, but Rebecca''s plan to "paint a magical array on the furnace to replace the runes", let this The old blacksmith renewed hope in the bottom of his heart.

    Being able to re-emerge hope is already a pretty good breakthrough.

    Since the old blacksmith is not as worried as he is, a person who can''t adapt and accept new things, then some things seem to be ready in advance.

 Chapter 63ï¼š Change

    The construction of Magic Net One is very smooth. In this respect, Rebecca has a good talent in this respect. On the other hand, it is because the "Magic Net" is basically the most basic rune arrangement. The wild master, with his own computing power and creativity, almost simplified this incredible array to the extreme, and even the materials needed for the array were reduced to an incredible degree - quartz sand that can be bought by civilians. As the main material, the key nodes only need a little bit of Mithril and Obsidian as the conductive material, and the cost is completely within the capacity of today''s Cecil.

    After all, the original wild master was extremely desolate. If he didn''t simplify the magic net to this step, he couldn''t make it.

    But the smooth progress of a project means that the pressure associated with the project will follow -

    In Gao Wen¡¯s vision, the territory must first ensure sufficient steel production. With steel, only weapons, equipment, labor tools and infrastructure for the next level of production, but only the smelting facilities. It is only the first step, and more importantly, the completion of the construction of the eastern mining area, ensuring a steady supply of ore.

    The construction of the mine requires more materials. In the absence of heavy machinery and equipment, it can only rely on manpower to open the mountains and mine, which also requires more manpower.

    At the same time, the construction of the camp must also speed up the progress. It is only a matter of expediency to change the tent into a wooden house. The real and stable camp can not be built with wood. But what more convenient and quick construction techniques and materials are used in this era? ?

    After putting things in front of him, Gao Wencai felt how difficult it was to start from scratch. Even with the help of magic and the temporary worry-free capital reserve, it is not easy to build a new home on a piece of white land.

    At this time, he couldn''t help but look forward to the assistance that Francis II promised. The food cloth is on the one hand, and more importantly, the one hundred craftsmen and apprentices, one hundred people, even if there are many because they are crowded out. And the unlucky ones who were forced to come to the south to open up wasteland, that is also a hundred technical talents!

    For Cecil, who now has a total population of more than 800, what is the concept of one hundred technical talents?

    It is a concept that allows Gao Wen to sleep and laugh directly and wake up the soldiers at the door.

    Unfortunately, it will take half a month to get the fastest.

    Speaking of talents, Gao Wen thought that Amber had been away for two days... Now there is still no movement, saying that the shame of all things without any rhetoric will not really flee with a few gold bars with money?

    In the big account in the center of the camp, Gao Wen¡¯s mind was full of thoughts and tried to focus on the drawings and forms in front of him, while Betty sat on the mat not far away, his head little by little. Sleeping.

    Gao Wen¡¯s drawings are the new type of furnace he is designing ¨C it has a similar shape and partial structure to the blast furnace on earth, but the inner working mechanism is quite different, and the space for the magic array to be reserved is reserved. Also, consider that the magical structure on the stove should be as close as possible to the "Magic One" buried in the ground, and also consider that the molten iron can not destroy the magic pattern of the furnace...

    This is something completely different from the magic net and the waterwheel. Gao Wen must combine the knowledge of the two worlds to complete the design. If the "magic net" is the foundation stone of Cecil''s collar, then design One such strange "mixture furnace" is Gao Wen''s "foundation" for himself.

    Gao Wen is very clear that only after completing it, many ideas in his mind can be realized, and no one can help himself.

    He completed the design of the combustion chamber and the hot metal drainage section, and reserved the space for drawing the magic array according to the knowledge of Gavin Cecil. Then he reached the forehead and reached out to the side: "Betty, help me put the drawing The sheepskin bag is brought... the one with the red rope."

    There was no response at the side, only a subtle humming came, and when I turned my head, the little maid who had been trapped had already become a small group on the mat, and I was sleeping.

    It seems that it is quite boring to let her sit with her.

    Gao Wen shook his head with a smile, and was preparing to get up and take the sheepskin bag, but he saw Betty suddenly climbed up with his eyes closed, then fainted toward the corner of the tent, opened the box, took out the sheepskin bag, and then shook Walk to yourself in front of you...

    The whole process is almost blind!

    Gao Wen took a sheepskin bag with a funny smile. While collecting the drawings, he looked at Betty¡¯s eyes and tried to blink: "Sleep and sleep first, I may have to wait for a long time."

    Betty finally woke up at this time, shook his head with a screaming eyes: "I don''t sleep, my master hasn''t slept yet, I don''t sleep!"

    Then she lowered her head and looked at the drafts that Gao Wen put on the table. It seemed to be very serious. Gao Wen saw some curiosity: "Can you understand these?"

    "I don''t understand..." Betty shook her head. "I don''t recognize words..."

    "Oh, then you must be very boring to see these," Gao Wen laughed. "No wonder I just fell asleep."

    "I didn''t sleep!" Betty hurriedly shook her head, and then her eyes drifted involuntarily to the drafts full of words. "Master, you know a lot of words..."

    I was still trapped to death, but at this time I looked at the draft of the table. Her sleepiness seemed to have passed. This made Gao Wen feel interesting. He tried to ask: "Do you want to read the words? ?"

    Betty nodded subconsciously, but then he shook his head a little nervously, pinching a button on his maid''s suit: "Mrs. Hansen said that the maid can''t read the words and work hard."

    "That''s all unreasonable, everyone can recognize the words!" Gao Wen immediately corrected, and then said with a dim sum of blood: "If you want to learn, I can teach you."

    Betty¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t help but drift to the paper again, but this time she shook her head before nodding: ¡°But the Philip Knight said, the pen and paper on the territory are precious and can¡¯t waste me...¡±

    Gao Wen stunned, just want to say that there is a lot of paper on this side, but then I realized that the Philip Knight¡¯s statement also has some truth - it is not self-sufficient in the territory, and the traffic with Tanzan Town can only rely on In the case of the messenger riding, these materials are actually a little less, and it is a luxury to give Betty a word.

    What''s more, I don''t know if this girl can really learn to enter it. In case she is just playing around?

    But looking at the little girl''s stunned look, Gao Wen couldn''t help but smile: "You will wait here."

    He ran to lick the roots and came back with his hands on the branches. Under the influence of the knight''s power, all the burrs and forks were cleaned up, and then he used a knife to trim one end. Then, hand it to Betty: "Practice on the ground first, and then practice it."

    Betty took the branch and saw Gao Wen turned and took a paper brush on the desk to write it. Soon he wrote a "book copy" - yellow on the rough paper. The pen''s body is written with the basic alphabet, and there is a huge word below.

    Gao Wen handed the paper to Betty: "The above is the alphabet, the following is your name, just practice it - I will not ask me."

    Betty reacted a bit, and this was taken as a treasure, and almost happily came out with a nose.

    The camp was still land, but it was only sturdy. Gao Wen put a place on Betty''s desk next to her as the area where she practiced words.

    After helping the little girl loose the land, he returned to the desk, while the little maid was kneeling beside him and began to clumsily practice the basic letters.

    It looks pretty good.

    Gao Wen¡¯s mind flashed a text that he had learned in his life, then smiled and shook his head. After this episode, he felt that his spirit had relaxed a lot and his thoughts had revived. He took another draft and prepared to solve another problem.

    However, this quiet atmosphere did not last long. After a while, Gao Wen heard a noise from outside the camp.

    He calmed Betty and let the little girl feel peace of mind here, then quickly stepped out of the camp.

    The Byron Knight is also running towards this side, watching the slightly anxious expression on his face, Gao Wen knows that something has changed.

    When the other party came to the front and waited for the knight to speak, Gao Wen took the initiative to ask: "What happened?"

    "Adults, soldiers stationed in the treasure house in the mountains came to report, saying that there was a strange movement in the treasure chest, it seemed to be the sound of rock wall friction or something colliding - but the treasure house door was blocked, they could not enter, can not confirm In the case of the treasure house, I had to send the message first."

    Is there a problem in the ruins? !

    Gao Wen admits that he really had a cold sweat at this moment: I can say that the treasure house can never be out of the box!

    That is true coffin!

    But then he calmed down: If the news came early, I am afraid he will be more panic, but fortunately he has been arranging the manpower to transfer the urgent materials in the treasure to the camp, though Not all moved out, but at least one third of it has been shipped out. Even if the treasure house is really going on, even the whole collapses, it will not hurt to death...

    All in all, after a little comfort, Gao Wen was completely calmed down ¨C and now it¡¯s estimated that Byron hadn¡¯t noticed that his grandfather had a cold sweat on his forehead.

    The image of the old ancestor was preserved.jpg.

    Gao Wen weighs that it is time to start looking at the situation immediately or wait until tomorrow during the day and quickly get a conclusion: sleep paralysis! This kind of thing is hanging in my heart, which head can sleep? ! I am afraid that Rebecca¡¯s mentality has collapsed!

    "The camp defense is handed over to the Philip Knight, you find a few savvy soldiers, go with me to the mountains - and also call Herti, her auxiliary spells should help."

 Chapter 64ï¼š Deep in the ruins

    In fact, Gao Wen is planning to call Rebecca, but the latter is busy with the construction of "Magic No.1". It has not been a good rest for a few days. Today, it is easy to sleep early, Gao Wen also I didn''t call her again.

    Anyway, it is called a number of fireball launchers, and it is not very useful to use it - there is no high-powered knife to cut people''s power.

    Herti still has no rest. She is studying the systems and plans written by Gao Wen in her own camp. He heard that there was a problem with the remains of the mountain, and immediately rushed over with his coat.

    Seeing her slightly nervous appearance, Gao Wenkuan comforted: "Don''t panic, just some unusual noises, maybe the ancient facilities in the ruins have been moved a bit - it is impossible to move so much if you really want to collapse."

    Heti nodded in dismay.

    The Byron Knight quickly selected the elite soldiers, then led by Gao Wen through the mountain road to the front of the ancient ruins.

    Here, a temporary post was built with a wooden house. Five soldiers were usually fixed here to guard the gate. The torch illumined the perimeter of the relic door, making it clear at a glance: in addition to standing a few nervous soldiers, look There is no abnormality going up.

    "Adult," a soldier greeted him and immediately saluted after seeing Gao Wen. "There was two more noises in it."

    "Well, I went to see it myself," Gao Wen said as he walked toward the door of the relic. "You are a few outside, and without my orders, no one is allowed to come in."

    Before coming to the remnant gate, Gao Wen activated the ancient scorpion magic pattern with a platinum disc. When he saw the heavy purple steel door slamming the magical glow of the magic, Gao Wen was relieved: at least the magic channel here. Still normal, this means that there will be no major changes.

    Herti subconsciously clenched the staff, first outlined the magic model of the Frostbolt, but the next second to dispel the magic, replaced by auxiliary magic - biu no one will be paralyzed.

    The purple steel gate slowly opened under the magic drive, and the magic spar placed in the hall immediately brightened, and Gao Wenshou put it on the hilt of the Blazer''s sword, and increased vigilance into it.

    There seems to be no abnormality in the hall. The metal ingots and weapon armor that have not been shipped are still placed in the same place, reflecting the glow under the bright and constant brilliance of the magic spar. There is no sign of collapse and looseness in the whole hall. It seems that there is no sign of collapse and looseness in the hall. Everything is as usual.

    However, after a glimpse of the lap, Gao Wen immediately noticed the change - the doors in the depths of the hall were open.

    This ancient ruin is not just a hall in front of it. In the interior of the mountain, it has a much larger structure, which can be judged from the scale of its entrance and the occasional observation of the structure on the mountain wall, but so far. Gao Wen, they just used the hall at the entrance to the ruins - not wanting to go deeper, but the door to the deeper is locked.

    As early as the Northern Expeditionary Army found this ruin seven hundred years ago, the door leading to the deep level was locked, and it used a magic seal that was completely different from the surface door. The pioneers of the year cracked the magic key of the first floor entrance, but they could not do anything about the door in the depths of the hall. Therefore, they only used the hall as a treasure house. After re-setting the seal, they left here, and seven hundred years later. Today, Gao Wen led Cecil to open up the team and return to this place. He and the people he brought still have no way to the gates.

    Heti once studied the whole day in the Treasury Hall, and failed to unlock the seals of several doors: it was the magic technology of the heyday, which is far from being able to be cracked by a three-level Master.

    Gao Wen originally intended to put those doors on the side, and wait until the situation stabilized before considering how to deal with them, but I did not expect that today, the few doors opened themselves.

    Hetty also noticed the situation of the few gates, and pulled LaGow''s clothes a little uncomfortably: "The ancestors, those doors..."

    "I saw it, God knows how to open it." Gao Wen frowned and said, but in his mind, he couldn''t help but think of the red spot explosion and the magic surge in the past few days. Is it that the magic surge at that time also spread? The remains here, loosened the seal in the remains? Then I recently let Herti or Rebecca bring a platinum disc to open the door and move things here. The frequent opening and closing of the first seal has activated the door inside.

    According to Gao Wen''s understanding of the ancient Gangyan Empire magic technology, this is very likely.

    He took several soldiers to the three doors and began to think.

    If you follow the general plot, it will be done in the middle of the night to explore this sudden open ruins. Basically, you have to look at the subject matter. If it is a US drama, then basically everyone will go in. Dead ball, but if it is a Japanese TV drama, it is very likely that you will see a female ghost before the dead ball, but if it is a domestic drama... then it is very likely that he will engage with the female ghost after he enters...

    Gao Wen looked at the people around him. This is how the style of the gang wearing a helmet and a scepter is a beautiful drama.

    If you don''t go in, you will definitely die, and you won''t even see the female ghost before you die.

    But when he made a decision, he was prepared to order the door to be temporarily closed. When the conditions were ripe and then explored, he heard Heti suddenly swearing: "There seems to be a magical reaction inside... in a deep place. ¡±

    Gao Wen''s eyebrows pick: "Magic reaction? Deep?"

    "From the depth of this door," Herti pointed to the door in the middle. "Before the door probably blocked the flow of magic, I have never felt it, but now the door is open, can be vaguely I feel that there is something inside...may be a magical array that is working. But the reaction is very weak and it is still declining, I am afraid it may disappear completely at any time."

    Gao Wen: "..."

    He hardly stopped the impulse to turn and leave, and he suddenly sighed: Human beings are a kind of creature that has to die.

    No matter what is inside, it seems that you have to look at it and go.

    Holding the Blazer''s sword in his hand, Gao Wen silently used his skills to give himself a few layers of protection, and then he took the lead in the front.

    There was no light in the depths of the ruins. When he walked through the gate and entered the ramp, it became darker. Heti lifted his staff and whispered a few syllables. A glowing magic ball floated on the pole and illuminated the progress. path of.

    Lighting will be the real mage.

    Looking at the deeper corridors in front, and the high and wide spaces on both sides, the Byron Knight couldn''t help but marvel: "It''s really a thing that was created by the Gangbang Empire. It has to be there. How old?"

    "God knows that the main gate of the relics is the shape of a large fortress in the early days of the Xinghuo fire. It is possible to knock out a mountain on this large fortress." Gao Wen swears, "Amber does not know if he really fled with money - she It would be nice if I was here."

    "This kind of highly professional ancient ruins is that the stalkers who are more sophisticated are not good at dealing with it," Herti looked at Gao Wen with a puzzled look. "It is generally the professional field of the Master to crack this place..."

    "No, if Amber is there, I can throw her out and explore the road. I can compare it without psychological pressure," Gao Wen said casually. "And she escaped to be a top-notch technology.

    Herti was stunned: The ancestors suddenly published a defamatory statement, what should the younger generation do? !

    Gao Wen glanced at her and smiled. "I am joking - mainly because amber has a special shadow walking ability. In this place where shadows are everywhere, she can find more hidden paths than us."

    Herti was relieved, and the Byron Knight next to him nodded. "I know, you are a model of the Cavaliers, and certainly not for that kind of thing..."

    Gao Wen¡¯s mouth trembled slightly: amber? If the chest and face are there, who can connect her with the lady?

    And to be honest, the connection between her chest and the woman is not so close...

    A few chats eased the tension of everyone, but everyone¡¯s vigilance did not weaken. Under Herti¡¯s magical light ball, Gao Wen stared at every detail around, without letting go of any possibility. Traps and ancient words that occasionally appear on the wall.

    Those are the common words of the ancient Gangyan Empire, and the common texts used in the four kingdoms of today are derived from them. However, because of the millennium span in the middle, there will be more or less changes in the evolution of the text, plus The "Spark Age" itself is also the era of the great change of the Empire, so the ancient texts in the ruins are basically only Gao Wen can understand.

    Hetty saw that they were all half-understood.

    The scale of the remains in this mountain is indeed very large, even to the height of Gao Wen is a little surprised.

    Moving forward from the Central Corridor, the team encountered more than one ramp, detour and ladder. The overall trend of the passage was to spread and descend towards the depths of the mountain. In the process, Heti detected several breaths. Confirm that in places that people can''t see, there should be perfect ventilation holes, and the advanced building technology of the ancient Gangyan Empire can be seen.

    In the process, they found the room or other halls more than once.

    These rooms and halls are made of stone-like materials, but after Herti''s identification, they found that they were not stone, but some kind of artificial, more durable material than stone; every room and hall was empty, except A few decaying shelves and some metal tools that are about to become slag, basically do not see any valuable ancient relics - obviously, the imperial people in this facility were well-ordered in the past. Evacuation here.

    This is also in line with Gao Wen¡¯s judgment on the ¡°Spark Age¡±.

    But it also made Herti quite sorry: she thought that she could find some antique treasures in it, even if it could not be used, but the words "from the age of the Gangster Empire" are enough to make a broken copper Iron has become a hot treasure.

    The pedestrians didn''t have time to explore every route and room, so Gao Wen ordered the mark at the ramp that was temporarily unexplored, leaving some time for someone to explore and explore slowly, and the team was at Hetty. Under the guidance of the guidance, it is moving straight in the direction of the magic reaction.

 Chapter 65ï¼š Ancient facilities

    Another hour passed and the team was still moving in the ever-expanding corridors and passages.

    The scale of this millennium facility has exceeded the imagination of Gao Wen.

    Even in the "Spark Age" that just flourished, the Empire rarely established such a scale of facilities - even if it also has the functions of military fortifications and scientific research facilities, its scale greatly exceeds Gao Wen''s expectations. It seems that it was indeed hollowed out by a hill, and with the increasing number of ramps and steps down, Govin even suspected that it was not just a hill.

    The magic reaction is still coming steadily, and it is still quite weak. Due to the excessive roads and corridors, Herti¡¯s guidance is not very reliable. She can only judge the general direction and pass the spirit. Such divination spells judge which way to go, but even then, the team has gone several detours and found many dead ends.

    Although the Byron Knights have been marking the way along the way, and Herti used the magic mark to outline the track, but moving forward in an ancient ruins for so long still caused some anxiety for the soldiers, after noticing this uneasiness, The Byron Knight came to Gao Wen''s side: "Adults, if you continue to go deep, you may get lost in it - everyone''s sense of direction has been completely confusing."

    Gao Wen frowned. In fact, he also considered the problem of getting lost, but he was more confident than everyone else. The superb memory of satellite is working. He almost recorded every detail of every ramp along the way. There is even a rough map in my mind, but these abilities are not very good to say, or even if they are said, it is not enough for everyone to settle down.

    After all, this place is really too big.

    If amber is just fine... at least you can throw it out and explore the road, and she can run around from the shadow world, and is good at sliding the door lock, certainly not as easy to be trapped in the ruins as ordinary people - she is already in the stuff This is proved in the grave of the Syr family.

    This time Gao Wen was seriously considering this matter.

    Unfortunately, Amber is not here now, Gao Wen can only shake his head: "Your worry makes sense - then let''s go for a while, make a few more marks, and then return, whether it is found or not, come back next time."

    Although the lord did not order an immediate return, Gao Wen¡¯s ambiguous statement made the soldiers relieved, as if they had some kind of assurance, and the team once again took the courage to move on.

    After a downward step, there is a hall in front, and there is something more in the hall than before: some huge obsidian cuboids are neatly arranged around the hall, just like the stone monuments placed against the wall, but below the cube Extending a lot of metallic ducts or "tracks", they all converge in the middle of the hall, where there is a hemispherical strange device.

    Gao Wen frowned, came to the hemispherical device, rubbed it with a hand with iron gloves, and the black ash and oxide on the surface of the device were scraped off, revealing the silver-white metal below.

    "What is this?" Herti curiously came over. The facilities in this room were obviously "fixed installations" that could not be taken away. This is rare in this ruin. Those obsidian and metal connectors let She produced a strange instinct related to magic.

    "Magic Focus Array - although I really want to call it a magic capacitor," Gao Wen said in the current era, no one knows the knowledge, and mixed with some more inexplicable words, "the obsidian connects the magic in the facility. Well, this hemisphere can focus powerful energy to create a short-lived but extremely intense energy flow that passes through this main conduit¡ª"

    Gao Wen pointed to a large duct that extended from the hemispherical device and eventually buried in the wall.

    "...deliver energy to where it is needed."

    Herti''s eyes were slightly enlarged. As a mage, seeing this ancient magical device from the millennium ago, she couldn''t help but get excited: "Focus the powerful energy? So this is a weapon?"

    ¡°No, this is an auxiliary energy source for research facilities, usually used to provide instantaneous ''ignitions'' for equipment that consumes a lot of energy, such as a rainbow lens,¡± Gao Wen shrugged. ¡°In the era of Gangs, magic can be Not only for fighting - although this is indeed one of its important roles, but the magic can do a lot of things at the same time. In fact, in my opinion, what the wizards really should do is to use their knowledge and magic. This kind of research."

    "Research..." Hetty muttered incredulously.

    She is no stranger to the study of the word, the Master has always been synonymous with researchers, delving into the mystery of magic, the law of parsing is the most proud of their work, but no matter what research, its ultimate goal will be reduced to how A mage who improves his ability to cast spells and cannot improve his ability to cast spells is considered a lame researcher.

    Herti instinctively felt that the "research" that Gao Wen said was probably not something that he was familiar with.

    The ancestor seems to always be accustomed to putting his eyes on a very far and wide angle. He always mentions "popularity" and "production", and the mages are specialized in themselves and even deliberately isolated from each other. Research seems to be running counter to his ideas.

    Herti shook her head and pulled aside the insignificant thoughts in her head. She heard the Byron Knight asking: "Mrs, is the magic reaction coming from this place?"

    Heti felt it and shook his head: "No, but it is very close."

    "This place is written down," Gao Wen said. "This ancient device has been completely scrapped, no need to consider repairing - but it can remove at least half a ton of Mithril and seven or eight tons of obsidian, and a lot of fine Gold and copper purple steel."

    "Wait a minute..." Herti stunned and squinted at Gao Wen. "The ancestor... Are you going to give this endless ancient magical device to...?"

    "Otherwise?" Gao Wen glanced at her. "This thing requires ultra-high purity magic to ''ignite''. Now there is no corresponding magic purification technology. And even if there is energy, this thing puts a thousand here. In the year, the structure inside it has long been rotten, and it is not easier to repair it than to build it."

    Herti groaned and looked strange: "You may not feel it from seven hundred years ago, but this thing is antique..."

    Gao Wenfu shivered: "This thing is antique before I die - but we have to start from the practical value, it has nothing to put here, only melted, it can regain its new life."

    Listening to Gao Wen¡¯s step, Heti realized that nothing was useless, so he had no choice but to nod.

    They all say that selling Tiantian is not distressed, but when he sells his own field, he doesn¡¯t seem to feel bad.

    The discovery of the magic-focused device means that it is close to the deep research facility, and then thinks about the magical response that Heti had previously felt. The target is most likely a working device that is still running.

    Gao Wen quietly opened the Cavaliers'' "hazard perception" skills to guard against possible magic traps or ancient radiation.

    On the way forward, he asked Herty casually: "Right, I heard that they call you a lady instead of a lady or a lady - are you married? What about your husband?"

    He has been curious about this problem for a long time, but he has never found an opportunity to ask.

    Herti stunned, but the ancestors care about their marriage is normal, they replied: "I did not marry, but I converted to the magic goddess Miermina in adulthood, and gave up her inheritance in the way of faith conversion. In order to leave the inheritance right to Rebecca¡¯s father, according to the law of the nobility, the inheritance rights are abandoned by faith and the adult woman is considered married, that is, dedicated to the faith. I can still retain the nobility title and become no. The hereditary female baron, but that year the land was difficult, I sold this title... to a businessman..."

    Gao Wen nodded, "Oh" said aloud, and the information of the magic goddess Miermina also came to mind.

    The magic goddess Miermina, also known as the **** of law, mystery, she is considered to control the power of magic, and is the world''s first dragon and the first wizard of the elves - so the legend The dragon magic and the existing elf magic are also created by her. Unlike other gods, Miermina is not a "strong believer in God" but more like a "symbolic god."

    She can say that there is no formal system of religion and belief. Almost all of the spellcasting professions are her "shallow believers", but only one percent of the masters will convert to the gods in the form of formal believers. This is probably related to the caster. They generally like to explore mystery and lack of respect for God.

    And that of the one percent of believers, many of them are like Herti, simply converted to prove the renunciation of inheritance or similar purposes.

    The Princess of Veronica, the royal family of Ansu, is also a similar form, except that the Princess of the Princess did not stumble as much as the descendants of Cecil¡¯s family, and even the aristocratic identity had to be sold. So she can still be called a princess (or the corresponding cleric identity).

    Herti was a little uneasy after she finished her answer. She was mainly worried about two things: one is that Cecil¡¯s sons and sons will fall to the point of selling the nobility title to the point of making a living, will it make the ancestors angry, another The piece is that if you are so big and you are not married, you will also make your ancestors angry, especially the second one - in case you will be able to turn around Gao Wen, you will not get married, you are going to marry, you see that What do you do with xxx?

    Mom, the ancestors of the ancestors seven hundred years ago, this is much better than the aunt''s marriage!

    This even makes Hetty not worry about whether he will sell his nobility title or not...

    The result is that Gao Wen is really asking questions, but there is no more.

    And Hertty''s cranky thoughts didn''t last long, because she finally sensed that the magic reaction was ahead.

 Chapter 66ï¼š ball

    Hetty finally sensed that the magic reaction was in front, perhaps only the last intersection, and Gao Wen judged the frontal distance of the team and the terrain of the dark mountains here, thinking that it is already the center of the mountain. .

    The Gangster expedition team of that year was probably really hollowing out a mountain to build their incredible huge facilities.

    What is there here, is it worthwhile to build such a monster-level facility for research or caretaker?

    But no matter what is here, they finally gave up this place.

    Heti re-added energy to the magical light ball of illumination. The light ball that had begun to dim again illuminates the surrounding area. Gao Wen saw a neat corridor with gray-white "slate". The walls on either side of the corridor are inlaid with magical crystal lamps that have been lost, and some closed doors, and at the end of the front is a bronze-cast door with carved eyes and triangles. .

    The copper door was not completely closed. It opened a wide gap. Gao Wen launched the ability to detect danger and did not find potential threats such as traps and toxic gases behind the door.

    But this still can''t be taken lightly. Before pushing the door open, Herti first summoned a twilight, eye-shaped rune. The rune slowly drifted across the door, and Herti''s eyes floated at the same time. Rays.

    "There is a round empty room, big, there are a lot of long tables and shelves that have been broken... There are many pipes on the wall, a hollow pit in the center of the room... a strange circle in the pit Ball-shaped things, the center of the ceiling can also see a lot of hanging chains and tools."

    Herti frowned and said what she saw, but suddenly she whispered and the magic was interrupted.

    "What happened?!" Gao Wen suddenly looked at Herti nervously.

    Herti blinked and her tone was very embarrassing: "It hit the wall."

    Gao Wen: "...the amount, is there anything that looks dangerous or like a trap?"

    Herti shook her head: "No, it looks like a lab, it''s just a lot bigger than the lab I know, and there are a lot of devices that I don''t understand. I also confirmed that the magic reaction is from the center of the room. It came out of the ball, but that is the form of energy that I have never touched before."

    After confirming that there were no traps and out of control of the ancient magic cockroaches, Gao Wenxin breathed a sigh of relief, and as for the strange form of energy Hedi said, he could only go in and study it carefully.

    Two strong soldiers stepped forward and pushed the old dusty copper cast door together with the Byron Knight. The rusted and weathered hinge made a loud noise under the strong push. In this quiet and occluded space, the door The sound of the shaft turning was unusually harsh and traveled far and far along the corridor.

    Herti subconsciously clenched her wand and looked back at the dark corridor, as if there was any indescribable ancient demon in the dark that was awakened by the sound of the opening of the bronze door, and swooped out of the shadow - but in the end nothing occur.

    The door was pushed open, Gao Wen stepped into it, and soon saw what Heti saw: the circular hall, the broken long tables and shelves distributed along the hall, the magic duct on the wall, the center of the hollow The ground, and a large ball that looks like a stone lying in the pit.

    Gao Wen came to the front of the sphere and roughly judged that its diameter is about one meter five. Its shape is quite regular. If it is not a rough surface, it is almost a standard positive sphere. Its material is like stone, but it is illuminated. Under the brilliance of the technique, it has a metallic texture.

    It''s a bit like a natural stone ball, but it''s too round, but it''s a kind of artificial magical device, but it''s completely different from the creation style of the Gangster Empire - and it has no rune and no metal connection on its surface. Point, how to look is not like an ancient magic device.

    "The magic reaction really came from inside," Herti frowned. "But it''s too strange. I even think it''s not like magic, but a kind of... completely different energy fluctuations. The ancestors, this is also Did the ancient Gangster Empire create it?"

    "No, it doesn''t look like it," Gao Wen frowned, reaching out and knocking on the "stone ball". The touch was almost the same as the real stone. It was hard to see. Here, the ball is not so much. It¡¯s better to say that they are the things they are studying...¡±

    ¡°Is this entire facility built to study this ball?¡± The Byron Knight felt incredible. ¡°Is it so hard to study the ball?¡±

    Gao Wen thought for a moment, thinking that even if it is a magical fire, don¡¯t want money, the scorpion should not hurt the egg to this point: ¡°No. When the facility was removed, the people here were taken away in an orderly manner. Everything that can be taken away - they don''t fall down on the most important things. The ball should be exactly what they are studying, but it''s mostly one of the items, and it''s still not that important, it has decided to give up. Something. Probably after studying for a while, I found that there was no progress. When I was about to dispose of it, I ordered it to be evacuated. I threw it here."

    "So we have been tossing for so long, we found such a thing," the Knight of Byron touched his chin. "Adult, how to deal with it?"

    Gao Wen is also a bit worried, how should such a stone ball be shipped out? He reached out and pushed the surface of the ball, and he said, "It¡¯s another place, and it¡¯s no wonder that the Gang of the Year will give it to...?"

    The stone ball was pushed by him, and he even moved his position so swaying.

    Gao Wen was a little embarrassed: "Not sinking?"

    The weight of this "stone ball" is beyond imagination!

    Originally, Gao Wen thought that such a thing had at least one ton of weight, but did not expect to move it by gently pushing it, and then try it. He judged that the weight of the stone ball is only a dozen kilograms, even Hetti. It can be easily pushed to the point - this only shows that it is not a stone at all!

    Either it is hollow inside...

    Depressed the urge to open it to see the cockroaches, Gao Wen judged according to the size of the laboratory and the residual traces around the sphere. The "stone ball" should belong to the "first class of security" in this research facility. "Things", that is, "harmless but strange properties", he made a decision: "Bring this out, transport it back to the camp to study and study...etc. It is not appropriate to put it directly in the camp. On the first sight, I placed it on the newly leveled ground next to the camp and sent two soldiers to look after it. I will give it a tent tomorrow."

    After the empire and the current era, there are several levels of technical substitutes. The safe and harmless research materials of the year are not necessarily harmless today, so it is still a little cautious.

    When I came, I was nervous. When I went back, I pushed a ball. I have to say that the scene of pushing the ball in the team greatly eased the nervousness of the soldiers, but it also caused Gao Wen to have a deep violation. Feeling, he always felt that he had finally ruined such a ball in the atmosphere of the first world relic, just as you wore the legendary armor, took the best sword in the village, and accepted the title of the brave man given by the king. And also set up four sages as teammates, ambitiously embarked on the journey of annihilating the devil - the result is that the devil is a big star...

    The Gang of the Year was simply full of support, doing nothing to study a ball.

    There is Hert''s magic mark, plus the almost open map in Gaowen''s head. The speed of returning is faster than the speed of the coming. I don''t know how much - although I still push a ball, this light Unbelievable things are not a big burden at all. When it comes to going uphill or going up the stairs, Herty directly summons a plastic hand and hugs it.

    The team returned in the same way, and soon, the glimmer of the exit appeared in the front.

    The soldiers outside had waited for a long time, and even began to feel uneasy. The footsteps and passwords from the depths of the central gate made them feel relieved, but the movements that came with the footsteps made them face each other. : That sounds like something rolling on the ground...

    The scene of two soldiers pushing the ball appeared in front of their eyes - in fact, one can push, mainly to maintain balance.

    "Receive the team and go back," Go back to the entrance hall. Gao Wen took a long breath and he held one hand on the stone ball. "This is the result."

    The soldiers looked at each other.

    The next day, all the people at the edge of the camp saw this weird sphere.

    It was placed on an open space outside the camp, and several heavily armed fighters were guarding them. A pile of wooden poles was placed within a dozen meters of the sphere and connected by ropes to form a partition.

    It seems that it is so flying, the guards of the guards must have lost their cards ¨C people have been so whispering.

    Rebecca woke up and heard the news. He rushed to see the excitement. She saw that her ancestors and Aunt Hert were on the scene, so they squeezed over and curiously looked at the ball: "Ancestors ...this thing is what you brought out from the ruins last night?"

    "I also brought out some metal samples or something - there are still a lot of good things to dig in the ruins," Gao Wen nodded and said, "but it is this stuff, the research does not understand."

    Rebecca turned curiously around the big ball for two laps and came back to ask the ancestors: "Can you touch it?"

    Gao Wen waved his hand: "Don''t throw it with a big fireball, other random."

    Although this "stone ball" is light and strange, it is actually very strong. He has already tried it. Under the premise of not using extraordinary power, it is almost impossible to cut a ball with a common sword. So it should be no problem.

    But it¡¯s not necessarily the case with a big fireball¡ªespecially the temperament of Rebecca¡¯s iron, and maybe a big fireball king will go down...

    Rebecca curiously put his ear on the surface of the sphere, and the other hand tapped his iron wand twice, turning his head and Gao Wenxuan: "Not a hollow cockroach!"

    "Yeah, solid, but light and incredible," Gao Wen shrugged. "Your aunt scraped a bit of debris and found it to be a mixture of high metal content. If the whole ball is made of the same substance, Then it can definitely kill people."

    "Maybe only the outer layer is a shell, which is actually a very light material?" Rebecca has a strong research interest, "Would you like to cut it?"

    Gao Wen laughed: "I am also planning this, but not now - first study in a variety of ways that do not cause damage. If the research does not produce results, then consider cutting it out. After all, the Gangs of the year. People have used so many tools to study it, but in the end they have not destroyed its outer shell. There should be a reason."

    Rebecca looks a little disappointed: "Oh..."

    Gao Wen smiled and glanced at her: "I have something to do with you than to study this ball - if you have time."

    Rebecca¡¯s eyes lit up: ¡°Ah? There is time! I don¡¯t need to be hands-on for the moment. The craftsmen and apprentices are digging the quartz sand, I am idle! You What do you want me to do?"

    "Burn the stone."

 Chapter 67ï¼š Steel plan, and amber return

    Many times, Rebecca feels that he can''t understand the ideas of his ancestors. However, the girl who has a head iron has the advantage that he will not force himself to understand things that he can''t understand. Anyway, his ancestors always talk. If you are wrong, just do it.

    Looking at the rejoicing and leading to leave, but even Rebecca, who did not inquire about burning the stone, Gao Wen could not help but feel the chin guilty: Sure enough, each person¡¯s own talent points are limited, plus Doka Look at the scorpion less, Rebecca is probably a roll of math and brain filling, and the rest is all born to give birth...

    But it doesn''t matter, anyway, the drawings and the basic operation methods are all given to her, let her look at the toss. According to the actual case of the No. 1 project of Magic Net, this girl has an amazing talent in the field of mathematics and creativity, in addition to the idea that the girl has a low emotional intelligence and often owes a lot of money. This kind of talent is very talented. The player should throw it out and let her die hard. As long as she does not die, she usually has unexpected gains, and it is easy to limit the results by adding a lot of rules to her.

    Besides, even Gao Wen himself is not sure how many of the soil laws he has restored through the memory of the earth can succeed...

    After throwing the task of "burning stones" to Rebecca, Gao Wen went to the farmland and looked at the progress of the reclamation, and confirmed that the waterwheel had started to make, and then went to the blacksmith shop to design a new style. The furnace was thrown to the old blacksmith Hammer.

    The old blacksmith expressed an unspeakable horror to the drawings from Gao Wenyu.

    He is really surprised.

    Hammer knows that the lord is paying attention to the new furnace, and he remembers that in the past few days, Gao Wen has collected some advice from him about making a new furnace, but in his concept, a nobleman has done things. This step is already the top of the day, then he will find a few craftsmen to help build a new stove, and then occasionally come over and check the progress of what - he never expected, Gao Wen actually took The drawings come.

    When I heard the lord''s lord say that the furnace drawings had been drawn, Hanmer''s first reaction in addition to the horror was not a surprise, nor was it greatly touched, but it was nervous and headache.

    Still, a duke, a big aristocrat, should be sitting in a castle with a golden rice bowl to eat, really know how to hit the iron, how to build a stove? Can the drawings that he himself toss out really work?

    What can I do? Who dares to comment? But hard to use...who is it wrong?

    The old blacksmith took a bit of a bitter face and took the drawings that Gao Wen had handed over. He secretly made up his mind: If the stove is too whimsical, then he must not say it. If he dares to nod, he should try to build a close look but There is a completely different stove inside. If the lord of the lord really finds a greasy question, he says that the illiterate apprentices and slaves are too stupid, and there is no way to build a new stove...

    His idea continued until he saw the well-structured and well-designed design.

    Gao Wen took Hanmer''s reaction completely in his eyes and smiled.

    He is not a blacksmith. To be honest, even in the experience of the previous life, there is no experience related to steel smelting or forging. But which of the keyboard powers who came from the information explosion era can not pull out a bunch of theoretical knowledge?

    Of course, a keyboard powerhouse with only theoretical knowledge can''t be used, but it doesn''t matter. He also has the memory of Gao Wen Cecil.

    Gao Wen Cecil is not a blacksmith, but the first generation of the Duke of the East is a blacksmith, and the Duke of the East invites everyone to drink the important material, which is the knowledge of steel smelting. Coupled with the close personal relationship, Gao Wen Cecil was dragged by the first generation of the Duke of the East to the furnace to practice hands many times, naturally know what a qualified furnace should be.

    Combining the two knowledge, together with the suggestions given by Rebecca and Herti and the small losses on the hairline, it is ok to draw a drawing.

    However, self-confidence is self-confident, and Gao Wen has not yet reached the level of blind arrogance. He is well versed in the shortcomings of lay leaders and knows his identity. It is easy for real experts in the territory to dare to mention when facing themselves. Opinions, so take the initiative to say: "This drawing is based on some of the furnaces in the Gangsui period. It is not necessarily suitable for the actual situation. It just gives you an idea. How to make this stove work, that is your business. - You can modify it at will, as long as it meets my requirements."

    ¡°No, no, this design is very reasonable,¡± Hanmer said hurriedly. ¡°There should be no shortage of the structure of the furnace, and it can be well connected, and the idea of ??continuous smelting... as long as it continues Put the ore into the ground and clean the slag, can it burn all the time?"

    "Yes, it''s continuous," Gao Wen nodded. "But in this way, the usual way of working with a blacksmith with a few apprentices around a melting pot is not suitable?"

    Hanmer had obviously not thought of this before. He was still immersed in the wonderful idea of ??the new furnace. At this time, Gao Wenyi reminded him that he suddenly realized that such a furnace with high efficiency and no need to turn off the fire meant anything.

    As if it were some kind of professional-based intuition, he realized that there was a deep gap between the smashing blacksmith shop in the past and the furnace in front of him.

    And think of the large yard that has a length and width of 100 meters and can hold dozens of furnaces. He widened his eyes and looked at Gao Wen: "Master..."

    "Steel, steel is the basic of everything - of course, there are other strange kinds of metals here," Gao Wen said as he pulled out another thing from his arms to Hanmer. "I Inquired, you are literate, so you should be able to understand these things."

    The blacksmith is the upper class among the civilians. Although they are still civilians, they have a similar status to the family warriors and even the trainers who hold the swords and whip, and the Hanmer family for generations. People are responsible for smelting steel and building weapons for the Cecil family, and their status is even more unusual, so Hanmer is literate--his father is enlightened in this respect.

    And after taking the paper from Gao Wen, Hanmer just swept his eyes and surprised his eyes wide open.

    "So... is this still a blacksmith shop?"

    "No, this is the Cecil steel plant," Gao Wen looked at the old blacksmith''s eyes. "I want a lot of steel, it will even exceed the sum of the steel you have seen in this life, the new furnace and the magic net No.1 They are just the foundation of the foundation, and these things need to have a matching, new production structure to support."

    This is the transformation of the workshop to the factory. Even Gao Wen does not know what this hard, top-down reorganization will have, but he can''t wait slowly.

    He can''t wait for this society to slowly develop into capital germination and industrial revolution. Life is that he is willing to wait, and the things in heaven are not necessarily willing to wait.

    When you are burying your head and planting the base, they have not yet opened up. A wave of aliens is swiping on the face at the same time. Can you still play? !

    The progress of Magic One made him see the opportunity for tremendous development of productivity - or, productivity, has reached a point where it can be greatly developed, but in this magical world, it is stuck in place. Magic Net One is the hope of liberating this imprisonment.

    The defeat is also magic, and the magic is also.

    Hammer fell into thought, but found that he couldn¡¯t think of anything - it was beyond his worldview. He had been playing iron for the rest of his life. For the first time, he could not find his own place in steel: "Master. If you really plan like you, so many steel furnaces... How many blacksmiths can you use? There is only one blacksmith in the territory..."

    "Smelting ore and steel processing will sooner or later be separated and become two parts. I have follow-up arrangements for these." Gao Wen looked at Hanmer. "After seeing the design of the new furnace, you should know me." It¡¯s not a whimsical day.¡±

    Hanmer had really had such a dangerous idea in his mind, but Gao Wen reminded him that he thought of the bold and reasonable furnace design.

    After a few seconds of silence, Gao Wen deliberately spoke up uninterruptedly: "Do you think that I am a naive idea, all kinds of whimsy, but I don''t know the actual stupid aristocracy at all?"

    When Hanmelton came up with a cold sweat: "No, no, how can you be..."

    "It is normal for you to have such an idea, because I see more than 90% of other nobles in this era are also this evaluation," Gao Wen laughed. "Living in the castle, high above, luxurious and innocent, do not know How did the grain grow out, and I don¡¯t know how to hit the iron, build the house, or cut the wood, but I still like to make indiscriminate orders that are impossible to achieve, right?"

    Hanmer looked at Gao Wen with a stunned look. For a long time, he did not say the word "sound".

    The Duke¡¯s lord seven hundred years ago commented on how the nobles would be so brilliant?

    "You must be curious as to why I have judged why they are so brilliant, very simple - I am Gao Wen Cecil. When the land was still ridiculous seven hundred years ago, I led people to open up wasteland here." Gao Wen looked at Hanmer''s eyes. "We didn''t live in the castle at that time. To talk about working, many craftsmen on this territory are probably not my opponents."

    Hanmer¡¯s face changed slightly, and he slowly nodded.

    Gao Wen put his hand on the shoulder of the old blacksmith: "So do what I said, the first step is to complete the construction of a new furnace."

    In the corner of his eye, he saw Betty trotting all the way.

    "Master!" The little maid still breathed a few breaths first, then bent awkwardly and exaggeratedly. "Miss Amber is back! With one...one..."

    Betty thought hard and said aloud: "A dirty old man!"

 Chapter 68ï¼š Druid?

    Amber came back a few days later, and it was discovered that the scale of the camp was larger than before, and there were many wooden houses built between the tents. There were also some drying yards, work sheds and warehouses in the camp. In various areas, a new sawmill has been built along the Baishui River, next to the simple temporary pier, and the sturdy pavement connects the camp and the facilities around the camp ¨C there is already a long-term residence. The prototype began to change from the camp to the territory.

    The labor system that the guy tossed out is still very useful.

    The dumb little maid had already ran to inform her master, and Amber was doing nothing in Gaowen¡¯s big account, and beside her, stood a gray cloth robe with a dirty body. Wearing a soft hat and a messy old man.

    This looks like a man who has been dug out of a slum. He is a professional from Amber. He is standing in the middle of the big account, carefully keeping a distance from everything around him, but his eyes are turning around. Like a profiteer who was a guest in the castle of the lord, Miss Amber looked up at the tent that had been standing here for half a month. He said: "The stonemason and the carpenter started to live in the wood house. He I still have a tent, I really don¡¯t know what I think in my mind..."

    "Oh, hey," the little old man next to him suddenly spoke at this time. "Is that what you said is true? Is that the Gavin Cecil, who was seven hundred years ago? The one that has recently been rumored in the South?"

    "Of course it is true," Herti turned a blind eye to the old man. "I can still fake it if I personally dig it out? I tell you, don''t look at the Cecil family is now poor, their ancestors can be amazing. The whole person is a mobile treasure house..."

    The little old man touched his messy beard: "It¡¯s true. I¡¯m telling you about the little girl. I can do this in the antique identification process...¡±

    Amber just stunned when he heard it halfway: "Hey? Wait! Are you not a druid?!"

    The little old man was rubbing his beard, and suddenly he looked at the amber: "I..."

    He just said a "I" character, and the thick curtain of the camp was opened by a man, and the bright light was scattered, and it was immediately blocked by Gao Wen¡¯s nearly two-meter strong body. The old man and the amber were shocked at the same time.

    Gao Wen, while walking into the camp, noticed the stranger who was extra: wearing a dirty robe, which was a weird dress between the robe and the robes, and almost all the edges were ground. On the side; wearing a hood that is not gray, there are several holes in the hat; it must be messy, God knows how long it has not been washed; the whole person is old and dry, but the eyes are bright...

    That''s right, it''s a real hermit style.jpg

    Gao Wen silently made a judgment in his heart. The image of this little old man is almost perfect in line with his imagination of a druid who can''t escape the world, companion with the jungle, and master countless ancient knowledge¡ªalthough if it is in another On the occasion, I saw that the other party might regard him as a slum in the slum, but Amber said that he was going out to find a druid, and that was the Druid style.

    The shame of a certain elf is really able to find a druid to come back (at least at most), it seems that I was a little wrong before I saw amber.

    A little apologize to Amber in the heart, Gao Wen will step forward to the young man in front of him: "Welcome, in the name of the Cecil family, this land has been waiting for a real scholar for a long time. I am Gao Wen. ¡¤ Cecil, you should have heard my name."

    The little old man also woke up from a short sly god, and his face immediately piled up with a brilliant smile (the smile is not like a hermit): "Oh, your name is unknown in the whole continent." I am very happy to work for you and your territory - I don''t know the antiques that need to be identified..."

    Gao Wen also said at the same time: "The arrival of the Druid will definitely be this land..."

    "Antique?" "Druid?"

    The two men were unanimous and their faces were arrogant.

    "Is it wrong?" Gao Wen said in a mistake. "You just said that you are identifying antiques? I asked Amber to find a druid..."

    "Druid? Not an antique appraiser?!" The old man was also shocked. "I thought I was looking for me to identify antiques!"

    Gao Wen¡¯s mouth suddenly shook, and his eyes flickered involuntarily toward the half-elf lady who was trying to shrink his head into the abdomen. ¡°How did the half-elf ¡®woman¡¯ tell you?¡±

    The little old man said casually: "She said that she dug out a seven hundred-year-old antique, and I ran over without asking the details..."

    Gao Wen reached out and grabbed Amber''s pointed ear. The latter suddenly exclaimed, and when he stabbed it, he drilled out from Gao Wen''s hand and disappeared into the shadow of ubiquity.

    But some people reacted faster than her: before the thief completely entered the shadow world, Gao Wen stepped on the amber escape route and activated the knight''s body aura. As the invisible halo effect spread, Amber suddenly took out the shadow state, and hit his head in the high-text chest and abdomen position, and screamed on the spot.

    Insufficient defense in the camp, in order to respond to unexpected situations at any time, Gao Wen is not a beggar.

    Rebecca¡¯s head on the head iron hit a bag on Gao Wen¡¯s body, not to mention the amber that was not ironed. The half-elf lady was suddenly hit by the five fans. After leaving the shadow form, he slammed his head and turned around. After two laps, I stopped and was caught by Gao Wen. She immediately yelled out: "Hey! It hurts! Open and open..."

    "What happened to the antiques of 700 years ago?!" Gao Wen glared at the shame of all things. "I asked you to find the druids!?"

    "He is a druid! I know how to identify antiques!" Amber also felt aggrieved, and tried to break away from Gao Wen¡¯s claws and shouted loudly. "I just sneaked out with him." An ancient man seven hundred years ago, but I did not expect him to be misunderstood!"

    The little old man looked at the farce in front of his eyes, and finally faintly woke up: "Wait a minute, the old antique you said seven hundred years ago is the Duke of Govin Cecil?"

    "Don''t mention ''old antiques''! He is killing me!" Amber screamed. "I didn''t tell you anything! Govin Cecil was resurrected, I was awakened by myself! But I Didn''t let you identify him - I thought you understood it!"

    The old man squinted: "I thought you had stolen his grave after awakening this ancient hero! I still think about how you can give people a flick. After stealing the grave, you can still let the parties agree to come to someone. Identifying antiques..."

    Gao Wen: "..."

    After smashing the historical geeks that I had known in my life, Gao Wencai finally suppressed the impulse to throw amber out on the spot and looked at the little old man in front of him: "So... you are not Drew. Iraq?"

    I didn¡¯t expect the old man to touch the beard after hearing the problem, and sorted out the tattered gray cloth robe, saying in an inscrutable tone: ¡°It depends on the specific situation and your needs. If you have the right conditions here, I can be a druid..."

    Gao Wenyiyi: Druid still has "can be"?

    "Are you a druid?" Gao Wen frowned. "I need Druid to assist the agricultural construction of the territory, and I don''t want any problems with this work, so your answer is best." ¡±

    After a farce, now he has a very serious distrust of the little old man with a hermit style.

    But I saw the little old man smile a little, and found a humble seed from his arms. He threw the child on the ground and took the water from the side table and poured some water on the ground. After reading a word, after a while, a touch of green light swayed in the place where the seed landed.

    The seeds germinated at a rate visible to the naked eye - although only a small bud, it made Govin open his eyes.

    "Look, look! He is a druid!" Amber suddenly yelled, "You still don''t let me go! It hurts!"

    Gao Wen¡¯s face violently loosened the half-elf¡¯s ear, and looked at the little old man with a strange look: ¡°So you are really a druid... But what does the antique appraiser mean?¡±

    "I did live as a druid in the early years, and it is a true forest of hearts," said the little old man with a slight chest and proudly. "But the antique appraiser is also my profession - so to speak, the whole There are not many antique appraisers in the South than mys."

    Gao Wen feels inexplicable: "The Druid who studies the flowers, birds and fish worms and the appraisers of the research antiques, how do you get together in these two careers?"

    "The main thing is that there is no money," said the old man. "When the Druid is too poor, he has opened a sideline business. And I tell you that my ability is more than these two. If you lack the cook here, then I I will also order the barbecue and the soup..."

    Gao Wen is not only shaking his mouth, but even the forehead can''t help but shake twice: "As long as the price is right, you can still give people divination?"

    The little old man pressed his beard: "It depends on how much you pay. If the price is right, I can learn now."

    Gao Wen Yang Tian sighed, and the heart said that it was a man who was bought by Amber. This kind of development is simply a matter of course. He did not underestimate the amber exercise or overestimate her virtue. This "agricultural expert" is simply It is a perfect match for Amber''s standard of action.

    A guy who is unreliable, but it is really a druid.

    "That... is he okay?" Amber carefully looked at Gao Wen¡¯s reaction and dared to speak for a long while. "At least the druid is true."

    "It¡¯s better than nothing," Gao Wen sighed and looked down at the old man. "So from today, you are the Druid of Cecil, and I will give you the right salary... How many levels are you? ¡±

    "The third-level forest heart school Druid, is also a three-level curse herbalist," said the old man with a smile. "And it''s a good barbecuer, you really don''t think about it?"

    Gao Wen pumped his mouth: "No, I have a good maid who cooks well - I will pay you according to the standard of hiring a third-level official caster, but only if you first refine a batch of growth-promoting agents to prove Self. Materials and tools we will provide."

    The little old man nodded with satisfaction and nodded: "Of course, of course."

 Chapter 69ï¼š Failed project

    Looking at the elated appearance of the little old man, it is a state of breaking the slogan and not finding a new job. This image makes Gao Wen¡¯s impression of the world¡¯s high-profile people before him disappear ¨C now Gao Wen is completely Can be sure that the other party''s dilapidated robes are not because of the hermit life, he is really poor...

    This situation makes Gao Wen could not help but whisper with Amber: "You find this person... Is it really reliable?"

    "Oh, you can rest assured, although the character may be strange, but you also saw it? At least the Druid''s ability is true - you are not the kind of aristocrat who will see people and die. Are you usually not the most important person?"

    I didn''t expect that I would be listened to by this half-elves, and this time I took out my army. Gao Wen could only helplessly pouting, and asked by the way: "What are you saying?" Know him?"

    A little old man who seems to be the druid of the Druids is not inconsistent with the shame of the amber, but Gao Wen is still very curious about how these two people know each other, just because they are the shame of their respective groups. So the smell is similar?

    I didn¡¯t expect Gao Wen¡¯s low voice to be heard by the little old man next to him. This ear is also very good for the Druid to turn his head and smile: ¡°Adult, I am familiar with Amber¡¯s adoptive father, this little girl. I looked at the grown up, and she had to call me an uncle..."

    Amber immediately rolled his eyes: "Just like this guy who has no elders, I want to call you your uncle?"

    "It turns out that you still have this source." Gao Wen nodded. He listened to Amber and mentioned her adoptive father, knowing that it was a human stalker - in fact, it was a thief mixed in the bottom.

    Amber shook his head and said: "This guy used to be very familiar with my adoptive father. They also used the banner of the nightwalker to prepare to be the most powerful thief in the South, but they didn''t mix up."

    Gao Wen subconsciously frowned and looked at the little old man: "Have you been a thief before?"

    "The things of the year, the things of the year," the little old man waved his hands again and again. "Now I have not done it. I have been doing business for the past few years."

    Gao Wen feels interesting: "It¡¯s also because when the thieves can''t get along, so turn around?"

    "Because the craft is too tidal," Amber turned a blind eye next to him, and looked disdainful. "The things he went to steal people can be found, and they are beaten up. They are not born to be thieves. Of course, they are not Druid''s material, it does not seem to be the material of antique experts and cooks."

    Gao Wenyiyi: "How was the thing that killed people dead?"

    "The main reason is that there were more than two hundred sweeping graves standing next to them..."

    The little old man can only smile on one side. Obviously, although he is an elder, his attitude towards amber is very easy. It¡¯s not a single time to be spit by the other party, especially now on this topic, amber. In particular, he has the ability to ridicule his thieves'' skills: after all, he stole a dead man''s things, and amber not only steals the dead, but also brings the dead to life...

    Although the situation at the time was not "stealing"...

    After a few chats, Gao Wen suddenly realized that he had forgotten a very important thing: "Yes, I don''t know how your name is called?"

    The little old man pressed his chest to make a non-deservative etiquette: "Pitman Lauren is happy to help you. You can call me Pittman directly."

    "Very good, Pitman, you can take a break first. I will arrange for someone to take you to your place of residence. You have seen this place. Everything is still in the grassroots period. The living conditions may not be very good, but as long as you and I The people who work as hard as they are will soon be a new and rich home."

    Pitman Lauren smiled like a flower: "For those little sparkling little ones, I will do my best."

    The multi-disciplinary Druid left the camp with Gao Wen arranged the pick-up staff, leaving Amber and Gao Wen face each other. After paying attention to the surrounding atmosphere, Miss Half Elf smiled and prepared to drive, but was Gao Wen grabbed: "Where to go?"

    "I am going to help patrol the camp!" Amber jumped his feet and said, "Hey, let me go!"

    "Explain what is going on, dig out a hundred-year-old antiques." I haven''t forgotten this sentence yet."

    "Alas--"

    Everything in the camp is on the right track, but not everything will go smoothly.

    In a yard on the west side of the workshop area, Rebecca is looking at the things in front of him.

    In front of her there is a quirky furnace, which is made of refractory bricks and mud mixed with quartz sand, like a giant bowl that is buckled on the ground. The sides of the "Giant Bowl" are used to warm and control firepower. The simple rune, and the bottom is a kiln door that was just opened and was originally sealed with mud. Its style is a bit like a brick kiln used to burn bricks, but the things burned inside are not bricks.

    The stone is burned, or the limestone powder and the clay are mixed together to burn. The ancestors said that the calcined thing is mixed with the **** brought by the blacksmith shop. After grinding into powder, it can become a new one. Building materials.

    But how to see how it is not like success.

    In the basket in front of the kiln, there are some finished products. The finished product is a gray-black slab. It looks dirty and ugly. There are many hard and brittle agglomerates in the large and small crumbs. Beka has tried to force some of the crumbs and **** together to grind it, and then mix it with water according to the instructions of the ancestors. Now the first batch of tested mixture has dried, they become broken, Something like decaying wood.

    It is impossible to build a house.

    Rebecca fell into thinking with his finger on his chin, and his face was dark and dirty.

    In the past two days, she was not in the blacksmith shop (now renamed the Cecil Steel Factory). Supervising the installation of the Magic Net No. 1 and the new furnace is to run here to burn the stone. The good Miss Viscount is more than half a day. This is dirty, but the knights and soldiers on the territory are not surprised by this - after all, the former Viscount Miss is also a similar style of painting, it is common for fireballs to smoke themselves. When I ran to the woods and fight with the wolves, I got used to it... everyone is used to it...

    As for the nobles who used to have little chance to see the aristocrats in the past, they can now contact the people who are often in contact with Herti and Rebecca, but they produce the Miss Viscount who always runs around and busy. A lot of good feelings and closeness: Gao Wen is a strong pillar and backing, but it is too much pressure for civilians. Heti is smart and kind, but how many seem to be too harsh, only Rebecca, This ran around to help, there is no shelf, and the girl who smiles at everyone, almost everyone will subconsciously ignore her aristocratic identity.

    Another important reason is that Rebecca''s big fireball is really a good hand to burn and fry stones...

    When I saw Rebecca''s thoughts, several civilians who were helping me didn''t dare to bother. They also don''t understand what the Duke''s adults ordered to build such a place to burn stones, but the waterwheels that the Duke ordered to build have revealed magical features, and the planning of the camp is also very smart, plus the smooth work of the wasteland. The existence of the newly recruited Druid, everyone is very convinced about the arrangement of Gao Wen, although it is not useful to see the burning of stone ... but it is always true.

    After thinking hard, Rebecca finally raised his head and came to a conclusion:

    I am not suitable for thinking about this.

    So she waved her hand: "Take these things and bring them to my ancestors!"

    After a moment, Gao Wen saw the pile of unspeakable things that were carried to him.

    "This is what you burned... ''Cement?''" He looked at Rebecca with amazement. If he didn''t personally tell him, he could hardly connect the gray-black cockroaches with the impression of "cement". Come together.

    "Hey? Was this thing called cement?" Rebecca opened his eyes, "a strange name."

    Gao Wen did not have the time to explain what was meant by the term. Although he was prepared for frustration, he still had a subtle frustration, and it was like seeing Rebecca from another basket. After the "stone" like porous rock, he completely confirmed the failure.

    ¡°This is the product after mixing the finished product with water according to the method you said,¡± Rebecca blinked. ¡°It is indeed very fast to condense, and after condensing, it looks like a stone, but actually Loose and crisp..."

    Rebecca¡¯s voice has not fallen, and an amber does not know which corner of the horn is drilled out: ¡°What is loose and crisp? I taste it!¡±

    Gao Wenshun slammed the other back into the shadows and turned his head to the dark sigh: "It seems to be a failure."

    He repeatedly confirmed the operation process of Rebecca, confirming that there is no problem from raw materials to the production process, and he also learned that Rebecca himself has specially adjusted the proportion of various raw materials and various parameters such as firepower and calcination time. Several cross-tests were carried out in four furnaces, and even limestone and clay of different textures and origins were replaced, but the results were similar.

    The world once again showed Gao Wen its special and malicious.

    The nature of matter is not right. How many of the well-known earthen formulas in memory can be used?

    When Gao Wen decides to have the conditions, he will test everything he knows in his mind that can be verified by simple methods, and at the same time he makes the decision, he will be prepared for the failure of all tests.

    At the same time, Rebecca is still looking at him with gaze. This girl who has been able to help everyone but has failed seems to have never thought that there is a problem with the "recipe" provided by Gao Wen, and subconsciously Put the problem on yourself: "Ancestral adults... I let you down?"

    ¡°No, any experiment is a long process, especially when looking for a new material,¡± Gao Wen shook his head and sighed. ¡°You continue to try to use different stones and soil to calcine, I will give you a few more. A possible formula. Think of it as a long-term, leisurely work, and don''t affect the progress of the steel plant."

 Chapter 70ï¼š When the routine doesnt work...

    The plan to make the original iron fireball baby to make the original cement failed, but Gao Wen does not intend to give up so easily - the experience of the earth from the earth may not work, but the idea from the earth is not necessarily wrong, maybe something The formula is different, but this does not mean that this kind of thing has no value. At the very least, a cheap, large, solid and easy to process building material should be useful wherever it is.

    Even if it is renamed Magic **** in this world.

    He sent Rebecca to continue to try out the new manufacturing process, and told the other side of the general idea and his expected goals, and this is not a random attempt without direction: although his own production method failed, Gao Wen knows that this The world used to have "cement".

    In the depths of the mountains, he and the people he led have seen this material. The engineers of the ancient empire empire used artificial materials instead of stones to build the fortress in the deep mountains, and let the fortress be more than ordinary stones. The fort is to be strong and durable, and there is no sign of collapse in the past thousand years.

    In the memory of Gao Wen Cecil, this material was developed as early as the "steel age" before the "Spark Age" and has been used for ten centuries. After many improvements and improvements, At the end of the weekend, it was already one of the most popular building materials in the Empire.

    And this is what makes Gao Wen most regrettable: after the collapse of the empire, a large number of technologies lost their inheritance, some because the technology itself needs to rely on the deep blue magic well, and some because the group that masters the relevant technology is completely extinct and there is no Some of the materials were left behind because the raw materials (or environment) required for the technology had been covered by the contaminated area, and the ¡°alien version of cement¡± of the Gangster Empire was one of many lost technologies.

    Due to the chaos of that era, Gao Wen was not sure which of the three points caused the loss of this technology, but it was not because of the magic well: the production of the same version of cement and earth cement, and does not require too complicated equipment. And too high energy, so most of them are talent extinction, data loss or raw materials problems. Anyway, this technology, which should be the most basic and one of the cornerstones of civilization, is gone.

    Seven hundred years later, the Ansu people were building houses with stones and wood, and those conditional aristocrats would extravagantly use the wizard''s various spell-making spells and alchemy potions to make their palaces and castles more refined and sturdy, but then Obviously, it does not meet the requirements of Gao Wen''s "generalization, cheap, mass production."

    But although the technology is broken, it is not without a solution. After all, it was one of the most common basic technologies of the empire in the past. Gao Wen Cecil was seen even if he had not personally got it. Now there is still a little left in his mind. Fragments of related technology, give these fragments to Rebecca, as to how much technology can be restored... then look at the skills of the Iron Head Fireball.

    At this time, Gao Wen couldn''t help but sigh: If Gao Wen Cecil was a strong keyboard seven hundred years ago, how good it is... a little bit of the force value to a variety of miscellaneous learning, the current situation is Much better, don''t say anything else, at least remember the cement formula!

    In the spirit of "everyone who can be afraid of hundreds of thousands of years of fine satellites", Gao Wenyi whispered his own original owner of the body, and then began to list for the various experiments that he must carry out next.

    Then in the next few days, Amber saw that the high-school people tossed a lot of things and shipped them to the camp. There were strange ore powders, metal containers that were spliced ??together, and large and small crystal lenses. There are also magnets and metal wires commonly used by magicians and diviners. These messy things pile up a table, one of which is urgently purchased from Tanzan Town, and the rest is processed by Gao Wen, directed by Herti and artisans. from.

    Looking at that table, Miss Half Elf is a slap in the face: "What are you doing?"

    Gao Wen swayed at the front of the lens group and answered without saying: "Experiment."

    "The aristocrat is really hard to understand," Amber blinked, and then it seemed as if he finally caught Gao Wen''s little tail and his eyes lit up. "Oh! I was finally discovered by you! You guys really can''t get up and start playing with fun." Well, I said, how can a normal aristocratic person suffer so long to suffer and suffer, and you finally start to hurt the people... hurts!!"

    Gao Wen twisted the amber''s ear two times and then let go. He looked at the everyday sloppy guy with curiosity: "I can''t figure it out. If you don''t remember or how, you can''t make the temper slightly cute. What?"

    "You are nonsense! I am a big thief who is tied here as a bodyguard. Usually, you are not guarding your pile of ghost characters. It is to help you patrol and collect intelligence. Sometimes you let me learn to study ghost characters with you. You don''t respect my profession in the end!"

    The half-elf lady said that there is a plausible word, and the central idea is summed up with nothing more than three words: I am free.

    "You are not as good as Betty," Gao Wen reluctantly rubbed his forehead. "She is busy every day and come to me to learn to read the words. Is it so difficult to learn to add, subtract, multiply and divide?"

    "Oh? The little maid was really learning to write?" Amber blinked, and he was very excited. "No wonder these two days, when someone said that she would read her when she saw her, and she would take root if she had time." The branches are written and painted on the ground..."

    "Where, I don''t care about you anyway, you have to go out and play with yourself." Gao Wen waved his hand at Amber. "No matter what three things are done: no steals, no permission." Work in a messy place, not allowed to fight with people - of course, can fight with geese."

    Amber got permission from Gao Wen, and immediately rolled back into the shadows happily, while the body gradually disappeared and said: "You are really strange, why do you always emphasize the goose in front of me..."

    After Amber left, Gao Wen finally had the opportunity to focus on the big pile of things.

    Some of them have been tested, and others are being verified.

    Before sitting back in the chair, he first glanced at the big basket next to him and sighed slightly.

    The big basket contained the unnamed polymer that was made when the resin was burned before Rebecca. The original Rebecca was prepared to dump them, but it was left by Gao Wen and was placed on his side. Can see places.

    He regards them as a kind of vigilance, a kind of symbol, a sign that reminds himself that "this world" is "this world".

    Taking the line of sight back from those things, he glanced at a container on the table and lowered his head to write a new record in Chinese on paper:

    "Ansue calendar 735 years, frost month 46, the 23rd day of the camp development, the failure of gunpowder manufacturing, the classic formula according to the experience of the earth and the various formulas of the magic version are invalid, no one finished product can produce rapid combustion, release in a short time A lot of heat or similar effect, the finished product of the classic formula is not flammable, the finished product of the magic formula No. 1 can be quietly burned in the air, but the flame is weak and weak, it is better to burn straw; the finished product of the second formula is also quiet. Burning, but with a bright and stable flame, I thought about lighting, but it smells pungent...

    "Continue to test, you may find the available version of the gunpowder formula, but I have vaguely realized that this route is probably not the best choice, it is gradually drifting away from the world''s ''magic power'', and the power is not amazing. I am looking forward to studying that a burst rune capable of industrial mass production is probably more reliable than gunpowder."

    In addition to this new record, there are more records on the paper, and Gao Wen¡¯s line of sight is sweeping over them:

    "Ansu 735 years, frost month 45, the camp to open the 22nd day, to determine the electromagnetic induction is invalid, at least the ''magnetic generation'' process is invalid, no current is generated in the coil. It has been determined that the magnet exists in the north and south poles, the nature and the earth''s magnet Consistently, the wind element runes provided by Herti can also sense even the weakest electrical stimulation. Although the coil is rough but it also meets the requirements, then the problem is only the electromagnetic induction itself. It is still impossible to verify the ''electricity magnetic''. The process of the same is also invalid, because Herti''s lightning bolt magic can not provide a steady and stable safe current, she is almost a palm of her hand licking the amber hair...

    "It seems that the plan to use the generator to recharge the wind system can only be put on hold for a while, or to master the means of temperature difference power generation."

    "...ready to give up the steam engine, the results of the experiment are simply big: the world''s water boiling process looks the same as on Earth, but the driving force of steam is so small, perhaps the water is turning into water vapor. The expansion coefficient in the process is much smaller than that of the earth. I suspect that the ''water'' here is not water at all, or it may be the ubiquitous ''water element'' in the world. This unreasonable thing has changed the water in three. The specific performance in the state transformation...

    "...Although I usually drink it, wash my face with it, it can also be used to water the flowers, but this proves nothing: my body is made up of elements of this world, my senses are also following this The rules of the world work, except that there is a consciousness from the earth in my head. I don''t have any part of it to jump out of the world view of the world to observe. The blue sky I see is really ''blue''. ?

    "...In any case, the route must be adjusted. The most proud part of the human civilization of the earth has been hit hard: I can''t ''boil the water'' here, I lost the boiler, how can I get the most basic machines? ?"

    "Ansu 735...Heti has not heard of "coal", the Druid called Pitman has not heard of it, in fact, even in the memory of Gavin Cecil, there is no similar thing. ... The good news is that charcoal can still be burned out.

    "...the Titan Empire produces a ''burnable stone'', but not coal, but a white ''burning stone'' that seems to be a type of seawater sediment. It is more resistant to burning than wood, but it is not easy to ignite. And I heard that the burning is very unstable, and the taste is not good. Only the poor will take it to warm up and pay attention.

    "...Mama, gold is actually a semiconductor, and sterling silver is not conductive... What a ghost?!

    ¡°I think I need a whole cutting-edge team, give me the entire periodic table... or at least sort out the properties of all the common substances.

    "However, not.

    "Wash and sleep."

 Chapter 71ï¼š Ball movement

    Those experimental records are proof of Gao Wen¡¯s "Earth experience" and "this world" when the rules are run-in. He bound them into a book, encrypted in Chinese, and regarded it as a secret that he did not declare.

    Almost eight cds failed in all experimental records.

    This means that although the world seems to be very livable, the natural environment seems to be somewhat similar to the earth, but it is completely different from the earth in deep rules. It is a kind of high-text completely unfamiliar. Order, in this strange order, all kinds of supernatural forces, including magic, occupy a very important weight.

    No, perhaps they shouldn''t be called supernatural powers. In this world, it is a natural force to swear by the fireballs and shouting gods.

    But Gao Wen did not really choose to wash and sleep. On the contrary, this incredible world made him fight.

    He believes that all laws have methods of interpretation. Everything should have deep rules. People should fear nature, but they should not stop at nature because of the fear of nature. Since the world has real powers, then Extraordinary power is studied as a practical thing, just like the wind and lightning of the hometown world, and the gravitational pull. The so-called magic power here is only part of the natural cycle. His "earth experience" is not useful. But his way of thinking - the way of thinking tempered in the information explosion era, is it better than the old aristocrats and pedantic scholars who are bound by medieval life?

    What''s more, not all experience is not useful.

    Gao Wen picked up two transparent lenses placed in the corner of the table. This is cheap artificial crystal (this kind of cheap is only relative to the natural magic spar). The most skilled craftsmen in Tanzan town polished for two days before they took it. They are polished to a convex lens and a concave lens in accordance with Gao Wen''s requirements. Gao Wen held the two lenses in front and behind, constantly adjusting the position until the clear image appeared in his own eyes.

    Although the speed of light cannot be measured, at the very least, light still follows the rules he is familiar with during the propagation process.

    At least the telescope can be made - an "eagle eye" that is cheap and can be extended to civilians.

    As long as the cost of artificial crystals is further reduced and the inefficiency of manual grinding is solved.

    In addition to optical phenomena, the ability of waterwheels to operate is also proof of one thing: in this world, although the basic laws of the microscopic field may be different from the earth, some intuitive, macroscopic laws of physics and the earth should not be too Great difference.

    So many things can still be done.

    After writing an entry about the telescope in his memo, Gao Wen made a long yawn, only to notice that the outside was completely quiet: the night had already arrived, and it was time to sleep.

    Gao Wen¡¯s ear is very spiritual. He can hear the slight snoring and the sound of the dream come from nearby. It is Betty and Amber sleeping next door. Listening to the amber who did not forget to make a fortune in his sleep, he couldn¡¯t help but smile and smile.

    At this time, I really should wash and sleep.

    As the night darkens, the last light in the camp is extinguished, and the darkness of the darkness is shrouded. Just like the legendary night lady who sheltered the dreamer, Gao Wen tried to empty his thoughts and slowly fell asleep.

    And only when everything is in the dark, some glimmers that would have been ignored by everyone will have an opportunity to emerge: at the desk of Gaowen, some extremely subtle light slowly emerges, the glimmer From the large basket next to the desk, the pile of waste that came out when Amber burned "cement".

    ......

    In the camp after the night, some people are still awake ¨C not the ¡°workers¡± of the ¡°Cesil Steel Factory¡±, although Gao Wen changed the name to the blacksmith and gave the old blacksmith some new production systems. The information, but at the current stage where all the infrastructure is not perfect, even the power lighting is not available, no one shifts in any work shed in the camp - the awake people are those loyal warriors who are worthy of the night.

    In the middle of the night, the militiamen walked over the trails burning in the brazier and crossed the squadrons at various places. A group of militiamen passed through the stacking area in the south of the camp and came to an outside of the camp, independent of all facilities. In front of the tent, the team leader was a middle-aged warrior with a slap in the face. He and the comrades in the shift confirmed the password and identification tokens, and then looked at the tent with a playful expression: "What about sleeping?"

    "Crap, a stone can dry up besides sleeping?" The captain who is going to rest shrugs. "I really don''t know what it is for us to guard here, a stone ball. There is no movement for so many days, Herti." The lady also gave it various spells every day to stimulate, and did not see any effect..."

    "Let''s say a few words," reminded the captain of the shifting class. "This is the decision of the Duke''s adult. He ordered to keep this thing. Do you have any opinion?"

    "Of course there is no opinion, of course, no opinion," the opposite person replied quickly, then looked down at the exquisite and full of magical equipment on his body. "I have to thank the Duke, I have never thought about my life." Can use this kind of good thing, there is the illusion that he has become a knight..."

    "You don''t want to be when this thing comes in handy." The captain who came to change the shift patted his shoulder. "Go back and rest."

    The yawning comrades left, and the squad leader who took the hustle and bustle took the warnings of the four soldiers with him. Two soldiers were left standing at the door, and he himself opened the curtain of the tent and walked into the tent.

    The "stone ball" about one meter in diameter is quietly staying in the middle of the tent: a pit is dug in the ground below it to ensure that the stone ball can be kept in the ground while standing around it. Several large wooden stakes were piled up. The original hemp rope between the piles was replaced with ropes mixed with magic threads. The magic threads in those ropes were slightly fluorescent in the night, but the main function was a psychological comfort. .

    In addition, there are several wooden shelves and a desk in the tent, some magic spar and alchemy potions are placed on the shelf, and some scribbled manuscripts are pressed on the desk with paperweight. These things ordinary soldiers can not touch: they are the research notes left by Herti.

    Unfortunately, there is no progress on those research notes.

    "This thing is really a little change," a soldier walked around the stone ball. He restrained the death impulse of hitting the stone ball with his long gun in his hand, and groaned in his mouth. It is the relic of the ancient Gangyan Empire, and it is thought to be more powerful."

    The squad leader took the soldier''s head and said: "Don''t talk nonsense, check carefully if there is any crack on the surface, if there is any moving position, you will go out first after checking. After half an hour, come in and change the shift with me."

    The soldiers began to check indecently, and the captain was free to look at the furnishings in the tent, but just as his vision shifted from the stone ball, there was a sense of contact with the static electricity. He spread on his skin and raised some of his hair roots.

    It is not a leisurely generation who can survive from the catastrophe in Cecil on the same day. Even if it is a militia captain, it is also a probationary knight who is in the territory of other nobles. The middle-aged soldier who keeps the shackles is instantly alert. Press one hand on the long sword at the waist and pull out half: "There is a situation!"

    However, in the next second, the "touch inductance" of the hair was gone, and the two soldiers were nervous after holding the spear for a long time. One of them looked at his captain: "Hey... you are too Are you nervous?"

    "No, I did feel it just..." The captain himself was confused. He explained, but when he said half of it, he noticed that the magical glow of the original enchanted breastplate of one of the soldiers did not know. It has already been extinguished, "Rock! Your breastplate!"

    The soldier named Locke looked down and suddenly whispered: "Ah!"

    But he just exclaimed, the enchanted breastplate that had been dimmed was restored to normal, and a layer of extremely dim magical halo covered the armor, as if nothing had happened.

    Then, the same change occurred in the breastplate of another soldier: first, extinguished, then resumed, and the captain saw the long sword in his hand lost the enchantment in a short time.

    He will completely pull out the long sword that has already been pulled out halfway: "Seduce! Slowly withdraw, this place..."

    When he didn''t finish his words, a strange power was uploaded from the sword, as if there were an invisible hand squatting, and the enchanted soldier''s sword from the ancient Gangster Empire was slammed into the center of the tent. In the direction of the ball, the captain instinctively resisted this force and exclaimed: "Go and call! This ball has a problem!"

    The soldier named Locke immediately rushed to the door, but he had just ran halfway, and a huge force was uploaded from his armor - strictly speaking, this force was dragging his armor. He was dragged directly by this powerful attraction, hitting the fences and ropes around the sphere, and then the whole person was firmly sucked on the "stone ball".

    Locke struggled in horror, trying to get rid of the armor and get rid of it. However, the strong attraction made the armor''s locks fit together. He tried not to break free. On the other side, the captain also felt that the attraction of the sword was getting stronger and stronger. He finally couldn''t hold his weapon. The latter immediately came out, and a whistle sounded in the air. Finally, a "jingle" sound posted. At the top of the "stone ball".

    The tip of the sword and the soldier''s head are only half a slap in the palm.

    Locke rolled his eyes and glanced at the sword above his head. He finally shouted with a scorpion: "The stone ball is alive!! There is a situation!!"

    His shouts spread almost half of the camp...

    The captain who lost the weapon looked at his empty right hand and looked up and confronted another soldier in the tent.

    The armor on his own body was not sucked away, and the remaining soldier was simply not sucked.

    This "stone ball" is also picking up when sucking things?

 Chapter 72ï¼š Life reaction?

    Gao Wen was awakened by the movement outside in the stupid state of sleeping.

    The sound of the soldiers running and the shouts awakened him from his sleep, and there was a shout called "Stone Ball Live" in the middle, and it sounded like a few footsteps running towards his tent, and he was sleeping. If you don¡¯t wake up, you will grab the clothes and put them on your body, and shout at the outside: "What happened?!"

    The voice of Philip Knight came from outside the tent: "Adult - the stone ball you brought back is a bit wrong!"

    What is wrong with the situation?

    The young knight who has always been savvy and strong has used such a vague description. Gao Wen immediately realized that the situation may be quite complicated, so he quickly sorted out his clothes and brought the pioneer''s sword at hand. Open the door and walk out of the camp.

    At the moment there are still two hours from dawn, and there are no signs of a bright light on the horizon, but the braziers and torches that burned everywhere made the camp not completely covered in darkness. When Gao Wengang stepped out of the account, he felt a shadow on his feet suddenly twisted, and then amber emerged from the shadow - Miss Half Elf had not had time to put on the usual leather armor, but put it in one Lightweight uniforms, she screamed as she walked away from the shadows: "What happened? What happened to me? I¡¯m sleeping here. How come... I¡¯ve got stuck and helped...¡±

    Gao Wen sneaked out of the shadow with a cold sweat on the back neck collar of Amber, feeling that the other person was light like a cat: "Would you like this shadow master to be stuck in your own shadow step?"

    "It''s not a little hasty, I haven''t slept yet," Amber''s face was awkward and quickly shifted. "What''s wrong?"

    "The stone ball I brought back seems to be out of order," Gao Wen said casually, and signaled that the Philip Knight was leading the way. He led the amber behind the knight and the soldier. "Let''s see the situation together."

    When Amber heard this, he yawned: "Oh, I have to go back to sleep..."

    Just half of it was taken away by Gao Wen in the armpit.

    The independent tents on the south side of the camp have been surrounded by soldiers and militia. A circle of people has formed a line of defense within a dozen meters of the tent. The burning torch makes this area bright and white, and the civilians in the southern part of the camp have been here. Awakened by the movement, but almost no one dared to come out of the tent to see the situation: Most people just trembled in the camp and slammed their heads out to look at it.

    Because Amber struggled fiercely, Heti was already on the scene when Gao Wenwen was caught in the half-elf. She outlined the magic runes in the air and set a weak protective knot in the area around the tent. In the world, when she saw Gao Wen, she couldn¡¯t help but be a little surprised: "The ancestor, you are..."

    Gao Wenshun put amber down: "This guy is sharper than ours at night, but she doesn''t want to come."

    Amber leaps and protests: "Without you! You almost didn''t strangle me!"

    However, no one listened to her protest...

    ¡°How is the situation inside?¡± Gao Wen looked at the direction of the tent and noticed that there was an uninhabited separation between the tent and the line of defense. It was as if there was a great danger near the stone ball. ¡°Is there a casualty?¡±

    "There are no casualties, but two militiamen and one soldier are trapped inside," Herty looked eccentric. "It was sucked by..."

    "Suck?" Gao Wen stunned. "Is the magnet attracting metal?"

    "Similar, but weird," Hetty said of the current situation. "The militia at the beginning of the night found that the magical equipment on the body suddenly lost its magic power, and then their weapon armor was attracted by the stone ball, but not all metals would Being sucked, the stone ball is like a choice. Some people are fully armed and walked around the stone ball. It is not affected... Because I am not sure what else changes in the thing, I am not allowed anyone. Close to the inside, only the Druid called Pitman was checking the three trapped people in the tent."

    Selectively attractive? Also affected the magic? This property is completely different from a magnet.

    Gao Wen sank a bit, and then untied his pioneer''s sword and handed it to the next Philip Knight, and took a shot of Amber''s shoulder: "Let''s go in and see - you leave all the metal products on your body."

    "Why... why should I go?" Amber suddenly looked stunned. "So dangerous situations shouldn¡¯t you be the knight first?"

    "Yeah, so I will go ahead, you will follow," Gao Wen nodded. "Unless you don''t want this month''s salary."

    Amber bit his teeth and threw his metal objects on the floor with a look of exaggeration - two small daggers, two amulets, a small pendant, and the old butler of the Count of Andrews in the town of Tanzan. Pocket watch...

    Saying that this thing she has not returned to others? !

    Gao Wen¡¯s line of sight swept over the pocket watch, and at the end he stared straight at the amber, and opened the horrible bones of the latter to say: ¡°What about the money bag?¡±

    Amber suddenly stared at his waist in amazement: "This is absolutely impossible!"

    Gao Wen continued to stare at her.

    A few seconds later, Amber finally reluctantly pulled out his money bag, then held it over and over again, and finally handed it to the Philip Knight next to him: "I told you, I know a few." If I come back, if there is one less..."

    "I swear by the knight''s reputation! I will guard the property that others have delivered to me!" The young knight immediately said loudly, and the amber was shocked: "You don''t have to shout so loudly, in fact, there is not much money... ¡±

    "The ancestor, I am with you..." Hetty walked a half step forward, but was stopped by Gao Wen. He looked at Hetty¡¯s eyes and said, "You and Philip are here, the ball may be able to Affecting the flow of magic, you will not be able to use it when you are close."

    Herti nodded and stepped back: "Then you should be careful."

    Gao Wenxin sighed: This is a good person. Wife attribute... When asked her when she planned to get married?

    In my mind, I turned to the idea of ??not adjusting, and Gao Wen walked to the tent with a face that looked like an enemy.

    Using the danger perception in front of the tent to confirm the situation inside, roughly judged that there is not enough factor inside to threaten himself, Gao Wen carefully picked the curtain.

    He first saw the big ball placed in the middle of the tent. The ball looked unchanged. It was still like a stone, but there were three fully armed men around the stone ball.

    A militia, a militia captain, a formal soldier.

    He also saw the figure of the little old man. Pitman did care for the trapped soldiers here as Hedi said. When Gao Wen opened the curtain, the little old man was talking in front of the militia captain: "...so it¡¯s obvious that you are a moldy operation. Don¡¯t you try our Druid sect transfer ritual?¡±

    "The Druid sect has a fart transfer ceremony. Don''t fool my soldiers here." Gao Wen strode into the tent and looked down at the three soldiers. "Who was the first to be trapped?"

    The three soldiers who were sucked on the stone ball were out of a very frustrated and tense state. Then there was a squeaky little old man who was here to promote the transshipment ceremony with them, basically reaching the critical point of the mental explosion. And the sudden appearance of Gao Wen suddenly eased it all. In any case, the legendary level of the development of the Cavaliers can give them a great boost (although this legend knows how much water they have), the three are immediately like the long exit that has been saved, then the name stays The militia squad leader of the squadron tried to smash his neck to the side: "Reporting the adult, Locke was the first to be trapped. I was also wearing the armor and standing next to it, but I was not sucked. I was very curious. When the results were curious, they were also sucked..."

    The third soldier sighed in frustration: "Adult, I was sucked when I came to see the situation."

    Gao Wen looked down at the soldiers and found that it was indeed the stone ball that had sucked their armor, and another long sword was sucked on the top of the stone ball, but the strange thing was that it was on the ground next to the stone ball. There was a hoop that had fallen off the armor - the hoop was not attracted at all.

    Gao Wenqi picked up the iron ring and smashed it on the stone ball. He did not feel the magnetic force.

    At this time, Druid Pitman opened his mouth: "I just checked it. This is not a simple magnetic force, and their armor seems to be ''cured''. It becomes a completely inactive form, so it is off. Not coming down."

    It seems that this guy who promotes the transshipment ceremony is not doing anything right.

    "Sounds like a magical effect..." Gao Wen squatted, then turned to look at the amber. "You can try to see it from the shadow level. Can you lift this effect?"

    Shadow is the same thing as the real world, but it is located at different levels. Therefore, the shadow power is very suitable for interfering with the magic of the real world, even for super-dimensional destruction. This is why the stalker has the most magical trap. And the ability to break the seal, and amber as the darling of the shadow power, is a master in this respect.

    Bringing her to deal with a similar situation.

    Amber was no longer confused at this time, but nodded and seriously mobilized her talent.

    Her body became illusory for a moment, and the whole person entered a state between the present world and the shadow world. Some vague shadows extended from her feet and gradually merged with the shadows around the stone balls.

    In the process of amber cracking, Gao Wen tried to push the stone ball and found it not moving.

    "Is this thing not very light..." He frowned and looked puzzled. "Even if you add the weight of three people now, you can''t even push me."

    "This is also a wrong place," Pitman nodded. "I heard the scene when you brought this stone ball back. It can be easily pushed by one person with one hand, but now... I guess it is at least It is as heavy as an equal volume of black gold rock. The light weight of the previous abnormality may be a magical effect, and now it is its true weight."

    Pittman¡¯s voice just fell, and Amber suddenly ¡°jumped¡± out of the shadow form, and a fart. The stock sat on the ground: ¡°Oh ¨C¡±

    Gao Wen quickly reached out and picked her up: "What happened?"

    Amber also looks like a circle: "I don''t know... there seems to be a strange energy field around the ball. I just pushed the spirit out and it was bounced off..."

    "Wait a minute!" Pittman said suddenly, "There was a life reaction!"

 Chapter 73ï¼š So is this a routine?

    Druid Pitman yelled at Gao Wen, and he didn''t react to what the other person said about the life reaction. It wasn''t until two seconds later that he realized that he was talking about the ball.

    "When Amber was bounced off, there was a faint life reaction in the ball," Pitman repeated again, carefully plucking it to the side of the ball, reaching out and licking a dry, wrinkled leaf from his arms. I continued to say while holding the petiole. "But the life reaction has disappeared for a while... I have never seen this strange phenomenon..."

    Amber licked his fart. The stock looked incredibly at the stone ball: "What the hell... Is this thing really alive?"

    The three soldiers still trapped on the stone ball suddenly became more nervous.

    Gao Wen is more skeptical of a professional skill that does not have a druid: "You should not be wrong?"

    Pittman suddenly blinked: "Impossible! I am a real druid, a professional born from the School of Nature, how can I make mistakes in this basic field!"

    Gao Wen: "... Are you not a school of forests?"

    Pittman sighed: "Is that said last time?"

    Then he looked at Amber: "The last time you told people which school I am from?"

    Gao Wen: "..."

    "In short, my feelings will not be wrong," I noticed that the atmosphere is really embarrassing. Even if Pitman''s face can''t support it, I can only transfer the topic bluntly. "No matter which school''s druids, they sense the vitality." It''s the foundation. Without this basic ability, you can''t display any Druid spells... and you see, this is evidence."

    As he spoke, he showed the original dry and wrinkled leaves to Gao Wen: The leaves did not know when they were full and full, and now they are showing a green and green state, just like they have just taken off the branches. same.

    "Although the surface looks like there is no life, but there is some form of life reaction inside..." Pitman walked around the stone ball, very serious and professionally said, "This seems to be a very deep sleep, there are also May it be that it has not yet become a complete form?"

    Amber blinked, and he didn''t know what to turn in his head. He suddenly said, "Wait, this shouldn''t be an egg?!"

    "Egg?" Gao Wenyi said, saying that the Gangster researchers who studied a long time in the mountains in the mountains a thousand years ago are really interesting, but then he is even more interesting. Doubt, "Which creature''s egg will be so big?"

    Just after he finished speaking, he suddenly came up with an idea, and he replied casually: "Is it a dragon egg?"

    Amber and Pittman suddenly didn''t say anything, and the two looked at the big stone ball in the middle of the tent with a look of horror and nervousness, but Gao Wen touched his chin and fell into an inexplicable state of entanglement - this is what it is like. Unfolding, after getting through the different worlds, I got the dragon egg or something. It was not popular for several years before he crossed. As a result, did this prehistoric level routine fall on his head?

    But then he thought of other aspects - even if it was a dragon egg, God knows how long it hatched, according to the life of the dragon legend for tens of thousands of years, they hatched eggs It¡¯s not like counting the millennium. I¡¯m afraid that a dragon egg is the number of ways to hatch for a lifetime, and it¡¯s not necessarily enough for a lifetime. It¡¯s still going to be hatched for generations. When it¡¯s hard to hatch, Long Hao Long Ma comes over. I just took it away. When I left, I didn¡¯t necessarily say thank you... Maybe this is the consistent routine of the dragon?

    However, if it is really necessary to calculate it in the past few thousand years, this "egg" is taken from a relic of a thousand years of history. Maybe it has already hatched?

    Probably a sudden encounter with such a familiar routine led to the activation of some memories in the depths of my mind. Gao Wen stood in a state of serious distraction. Amber called him a few times and did not see any reaction. The last half of the elf Miss simply Jumped up and hit a head in the high text chest: "Wake up!!"

    "Forehead -"

    Gao Wen is not wearing armor now. He was almost smashed when he arrived. After waking up, he immediately reached out and licked the amber ear: "You have a problem so you can directly hit the head!"

    "Crap, you left me with metal objects before I came in. I have a warhammer on hand and I have to use my head to hit it?" This time, Amber escaped Gao Wen¡¯s claws agilely and retorted confidently. "What happened to you suddenly suddenly?"

    Although I would like to ask the other party if I have a warhammer, I want to dry up, but Gao Wen puts his attention back to the stone ball: "I was thinking if this thing is really a dragon egg... how to put it This **** ''energy field'' is turned off."

    There are still three soldiers who are sucked here and can''t move.

    "Being able to manipulate the power of metal can affect the flow of magic. The legendary dragon has a sub-class called the metal dragon or the dragon of the earth. It does have this ability," as a half scholar (the other half is the cook, Pitman, a thief, appraiser, and fortune-telling, touched his chin and began to play with the knowledge in his mind that he didn''t know the truth. "If you really think so, the chances of this thing being a dragon are really high."

    Gao Wen didn''t think that the old mind bag was really a bit dry, showing the look of interest: "Oh? Then you know how to stop this power?"

    "Then I don''t know," Pitman said, spreading his hand and saying, "Before you know it, it doesn''t work. If it''s really a dragon egg, let me rely on this low-order Drew." How can Iraq¡¯s ability deal with it? The dragon is a legendary species. You don¡¯t think it¡¯s just an egg. The creature of the dragon is the equivalent of the human middle-level legal profession when it is still an egg.¡±

    Gao Wenmu stunned: This sees the ghost''s anti-day setting is how it means, dare to love human beings to toss a half-life is not as good as others. Fine. Egg?

    At this time, Amber suddenly looked over: "Are you not a legendary hero? The magician is like a bean, can''t you fix it?"

    "The ability of the knight and the legal profession is different." Gao Wen frowned and said that he knows how much water he has in this "legendary", although he has been adapting to this body for a while and is learning. Mastering the abilities contained in the body and memory, but the long sleep is after all, it consumes too much power, and the combat experience is not your own. It is quite difficult to integrate. I can still have more power in real combat. A discount, it may be okay to be the first master in today''s territory, but rushing out of the novice village is not afraid to die halfway...

    Not to mention the egg in front of you (assuming it is really an egg) is not an area that Cavaliers can handle.

    But after thinking about it, Gao Wen decided to try it out: "I will try it first."

    The ability of the Cavaliers is not as varied and convenient as the Master. Most of the skills memorized in Gao Wen¡¯s mind are used to knives and knives. There is no such thing as a Master. There are seven or eight flavors in a water-making technique. But to deal with the egg in front of you... maybe some basic ability can come in handy.

    Since this egg has both a life reaction and an interaction with the magic, use magic to communicate with it and try it out?

    In this world where everything is driven by magic, any extraordinary profession knows the basic use of magic. The knight also uses magic, but it is different from the master''s usage.

    But at the most basic level of perception and guidance, the magical use of the knight and the mage is not much different.

    Gao Wen came to the stone ball and pressed his hand on its rough surface, and the three soldiers who were sucked on the stone ball suddenly turned a little nervously: they didn''t know what their lords were going to do with this. Stone ball "hands over, do not know whether their life will become a victim in this process, although the life and death of almost all civilians in this era are manipulated in the hands of the nobility, but at this time, they still can not help but be nervous stand up.

    Gao Wen noticed the eyes of the soldiers and smiled and said: "Reassured, I am very stable."

    Then he no longer cares about the reaction of the three, and instead concentrates on sensing the flow of magic.

    Another "vision" emerged in his mind.

    That is the distribution of magic within a certain range, although not as clear as the "seeing" of the mage in the mage, but still enough to indicate the flow of magic. He saw that there was a very thin mist in the tent, and there was a slight flow of faintness in the fog, and there were several obvious "gathering points" in the fog, two of which were slightly stronger. Nearby amber and Pitman, and three very weak magic groups gathered together, apparently the three soldiers who are ordinary people.

    And what about the "stone ball" that was guessed as a dragon egg?

    It is a dark black hole.

    In the "vision" of the magical perception, the center of the tent is like the space is excavated by the empty space, which is absolutely black. It is dark without any reflection and no detail. There are only two possibilities: either, the stone ball It is a substance that should never exist in the world and has no magic power at all. Or, the stone ball actively shields all magic effects against it.

    The first one can be ruled out, because Herti has sensed a magical reaction from the stone ball, although the reaction is very strange, and the known magical form is different, but it does exist.

    So this stone ball should now enter a state of "self-protection"?

    Gao Wen guessed, carefully guiding his spirit and moving toward the darkness.

    Amber has proved the strength of this layer of ¡°self-protection¡± by means of face-detecting mines. Too strong a stimulus is very likely to cause him to ¡°bounce¡± like amber, so he must be careful.

    In this way, after extremely careful contact, he found that he did not trigger the "bounce" of the stone ball.

    I don''t know that a "dragon egg" has the ability to communicate and communicate. Gao Wen can only strengthen the idea of ??communication and communication in his mind with a try-and-try mentality.

    At first, there was no response.

    But after a few seconds, he heard some squeaky voices echoing in his mind, and that was not an auditory hallucination.

    This stone ball is whispering to yourself.

    Gao Wen¡¯s spirit suddenly rose up, and even lost the link because of his turmoil, but he quickly re-stabilized this fragile connection and sent his first greeting: ¡°Hello, I am not malicious. You can call me Gao Wen."

    The spiritual fluctuations from the stone ball became clearer and clearer. Finally, it turned from a shattered whisper to a discourse that can be heard. It is a metal sound that can''t tell the voice of men and women. : "Is it safe now?"

    Gao Wen suppressed the excitement in his heart and tried to pass on his sincerity: "It''s safe, you can rest assured."

    "Do not believe, roll."

    Gao Wen: "..."

 Chapter 74ï¼š What stuff is shining

    To be honest, Gao Wen didn''t guess the beginning, nor did he guess the ending - he couldn''t think that he really had a connection with a ball, and even more thought that the ball would be so owed...

    If someone is not watching at the scene, but he still has to maintain the image of a majestic ancestor, he is afraid to immediately attack this unlucky ball in two by a champion sniper - although the Blazers'' sword is not in the hand, But this does not affect his idea of ??generating...

    Efforts have been made to settle the mind, Gao Wen resisted the impulse of the street, and adjusted the ball from the "frightened cub that needs help" to "the bear child who was detained in the laboratory and studied in the laboratory", and then The temper said: "What good is it that I lied to you? The research facility that was used to hold you was abandoned for a thousand years. Do you know it for a thousand years?"

    The ball was silent for a while, it seemed to be thinking, and then he resolutely said: "You want to lie to me to leave my shell!"

    "I tell you really, don''t believe you..."

    "You want to lie to me to leave my shell!"

    Gao Wenyi¡¯s brain is coming out: ¡°It¡¯s your business to stay in this shell! You will let me put my people first!¡±

    In the connection of consciousness, the ball made a curious voice: "Your people? Who?"

    Gao Wen was stunned by the other party''s curious attitude: "You have to **** my three soldiers on the body and still want to deny it!!"

    The ball was silent for a longer period of time, and then he was shocked: "Is there still a few people on these steel plates?!"

    Gao Wen: "..."

    "The perception must have been affected in the shell!" The unfortunately tempted ball confessed to his mistakes, and as the voice fell, he only heard the banging, and the three soldiers immediately dismissed. The bondage, falling off the surface of the sphere.

    They looked nervous and horrified. The first thing after landing was to rush to the farther away from the ball, and then throw all their metal objects, such as armor weapons, on the ground.

    Gao Wen suddenly felt that this strange ball might be able to communicate, so he asked: "Why are you holding these armor and weapons?"

    The ball answered with conviction: "I can''t find something to defend myself? God knows that you crazy savage people have any bad tricks!"

    "I said that the research facilities of that year have long since disappeared. How do I know who I caught you in the past..."

    "You want to lie to me to leave my shell!"

    Gao Wen: "..."

    For the first time in his life, he was so completely defeated when he confronted people, and what made this former keyboard powerer particularly frustrated was that he actually lost to a ball.

    If the ball is really a dragon egg, he even lost to a subject.

    Then, no matter what he said, the stone ball suspected of the dragon egg will no longer respond positively. Even if it is forced to rush, it will only return "You want to lie to me to leave my shell", which even makes Gao Wen doubt the ball. The essence of it will not be a **** repeater.

    Regardless of its nature, communication can''t continue.

    Gao Wen''s face was gloomy and eccentric, and the handle was removed from the surface of the sphere. At the same time, the magical perception was over. He looked up and saw both Amber and Pitman looking at themselves curiously.

    Amber just watched the three soldiers get liberated shortly after Gao Wen¡¯s contact with the ball, and then Gao Wen¡¯s face turned white and entered the paradise mode, which made this half-elf lady think this The seven-hundred-year-old man-in-law is over-excited by the magical power, and the power is out of control. He will die again in the past few minutes. In the past few minutes, she has been fighting with each other for a long time. It should be rushed out for a long time to smash the luggage, or is it worthwhile now. Everything was pulled away and then ran straight... As a result, the inner struggle was not over yet, and Gao Wen was "returning the soul".

    And it looks very angry.

    This made the guilty guilty (infallible) amber immediately a cold sweat, even the words are lower than eight degrees: "You... are you okay? Just look at your face''s express speed, I thought I want to blew..."

    "I have established an exchange with this ball," Gao Wen said, a bit gnashing, so that he didn''t even notice the abnormal attitude of amber. "This thing... is actually a god!"

    "Spirit?!" The most surprising thing is not amber, but the Druid Pitman next to it, the little old man almost slammed into the ball, but hesitated and did not dare to press it up - the legendary knight is nothing to do. One of his top three, Druid, died successfully. "A dragon egg will have its own mind?! That is... the dragon can think when it is still an egg? This is simply Yes... It¡¯s the most incredible thing, the mystery that no scholar in the world and Druid has ever discovered!¡±

    "No, I am not sure that this thing is a dragon egg." Gao Wen quickly corrected it. He still can''t believe that this kind of routine will happen to himself, but his correction has no effect: Pitman has fallen into inexplicable excitement and has begun planning to sell this new discovery as a book to the north of the Principality of the Holy Dragon.

    He wants to sell this kind of "research results" to the fanatics who worship the dragon. I am afraid that Gao Wen will have to hire a new druid, but fortunately, Pitman has no money to print. Moreover, there is no money to go through the entire Ansu and the northern mountains to go to the Shenglong Principality to promote sales.

    In view of the fact that Stone Ball has refused to accept any contact, Gao Wen had no choice but to continue to throw this thing here, but in order to prevent this "dragon egg" that can manipulate the metal and affect the flow of magic to a certain extent, he will engage in moths. Changed the original "containment measures": removed all metal objects within a few tens of meters inside and outside the tent; placed a circle of black slate around the sphere to block the magic; tied the spheres with a strong rope, and used thick The stakes were fixed to the ground; telling the stone ball that he was going to buy a few oranges...

    No one understood the last step.

    While arranging all this, Gao Wen also told Heti, who had been waiting outside, for the whole process of communicating with the ball.

    Surprisingly, Heti, who has always been mature and pragmatic, also suspects that the ball is a dragon.

    Was this way of thinking so popular in this different world?

    "This ''dragon egg'' is probably stolen by the magician men of the ancient Gangyan Empire." After listening to Gao Wen''s description, Heti said his own inference. "I heard that the dragon was indeed on the mainland thousands of years ago. It has appeared on the Principality of the Dragon. Although the guys who are passionate about the dragon have always been gods on the topic of dragons, they are the most when and where the dragons are present. A reliable recorder. This time point is consistent with the construction age of the ruins.

    "And according to the attitude of the ''dragon egg'' to humans, the magisters of the Gangster Empire apparently took a lesser approach in the process of getting the egg - and were not very friendly in the process of treating the dragon egg later. ¡±

    "That is, they are thrown on the experimental platform, and then friendly and friendly," Gao Wen snorted. "I suspect that it has been sleeping since then, probably what the magician of the empire empire used. The method suppresses its activity, because the ''egg'' has no memory of the millennium, and we take it out of the ruins... I am afraid to destroy the banned by the Magisters a thousand years ago."

    ¡°How are you going to deal with it?¡± Herti asked cautiously. ¡°If it¡¯s really a dragon egg...we can¡¯t easily take it. The legendary dragon is a very hateful race, and it¡¯s an egg for itself. I have paid special attention to it. A thousand years ago, the Gangsters may not be afraid of the revenge of the dragon. Today we are different. And in those longan, I am afraid that there is no difference between us and the human beings a thousand years ago. ¡±

    The dragon''s true body has almost never been seen, but the description of the dragon is not lacking. Regarding their temperament, classification, preferences, and even recipes, there are countless professional books on the mainland to introduce them. Part of it is the description of the folk dragon experts from all over the world. The other part comes from the Principality of the Holy Dragon in the north. The latter is the aristocratic aristocrat who is a descendant of the Dragon Blood. They use a lot of gorgeous and scary words to describe their "Dragon." The ancestors, and Hetty chose to believe the most dangerous part of the description.

    Gao Wen touched his chin: "It''s also... let''s put it there for a few days, don''t disturb, let it believe that no one is coming to find it, and then I will find a way to build trust."

    After saying this, he could hardly suppress a long yawn. In the middle of the night, the sleepiness caused by wake-up and the exhaustion caused by the high concentration of the spirit suddenly suppressed: "Yawn... Let''s do it today. In the middle of the night, everyone was tired. Apart from the people who kept the night in the round, everyone else went back to rest."

    The gathered people dispersed, and Amber yawned and a shadow step disappeared in everyone''s eyes. Gao Wen finally looked back at the "Dragon Egg Tent" that the soldiers were staring at, shaking his head and turning to himself. Camp.

    After entering the camp, he sat on the bed but did not sleep immediately. Instead, he habitually concentrated his attention and called out the "magic image" that was overlooked from the sky.

    Confirm that the energy distribution on the magic imaging map does not fluctuate too much. There is no high-energy reaction nearby, especially near the "dragon egg". The satellite has not sent a new alarm, and he is relieved and ready to sleep.

    But just before the moment of lying down, the lingering light in his eyes suddenly caught a little glimmer in the dark tent.

    Gao Wen blinked and confirmed that this was not an illusion, and that the shimmer was from the big basket next to the desk.

    Those are the waste products reworked in the process of Rebecca''s "burning cement", some of which do not function.

    Gao Wen curiously scraped through the past and saw a little bit of shimmer in the knotting material shining.

    The light is weak, but it is like a star.

 Chapter 75ï¼š Unexpected results and unexpected...

    Those substances that glowed slightly in the dark cleared Gao Wen¡¯s drowsiness directly by 70% or 80%. He ignored the gray-black things and would be directly involved in the big basket.

    Soon, some pieces that were clearly different from the surrounding material were turned over.

    Their internal "inlaid" light is brighter and more concentrated and stable.

    From the appearance, these things are still black slabs, but in the loose structure there are many crystals that are as thick as crystals with a diameter of no more than one millimeter. These crystals are the source of light. Gao Wen crushed a piece of slab, carefully picking out a few crystals from it, and found that they were still shining, and they were even brighter after losing the influence of surrounding impurities.

    Some kind of intuition allowed him to open his own magical ability, so some constant, shimmering, misty fog appeared in his vision: these crystals contained a certain magic.

    Gao Wen pinched a crystal, and the fingers slowly applied, and the crystal finally broke: it was very hard, almost the same as the stone, but it was more fragile than the natural crystal that the magician used to process the staff and store the magic. And while being crushed, its light disappeared.

    The magic escaped from it.

    So what is this in the end?

    Gao Wen frowned deeply. He wanted to take this thing to ask Herti for consultation immediately, but the latter might have fallen asleep at this time. The accident tonight must make her very tired, plus worry about during the day. It is not easy for her to sleep well in the construction of the camp.

    Therefore, Gao Wen had to force his own thoughts and prepare to wait until early tomorrow to find Herti.

    After the middle of the night, there was no more storm. The camp was surrounded by darkness and tranquility, as if the legendary midnight lady¡¯s kingdom came...

    Early the next morning, Gao Wen went to Herti¡¯s tent with the fine crystals that would glow in the dark, and learned that Herti had already gotten up to the lab earlier, so he ran again. Hetty''s Magic Lab.

    This "magic lab" is located in the southeast corner of the camp. Near the dark mountain range, it is the only house in the entire camp that is built with stone and wood as the main material, and covers a large area, even if it is not redundant. The decoration, it can also be said to be the "luxury" here. This is not Herti''s specialism, but the magic laboratory has requirements for the environment. Many magic and alchemy experiments are required to be carried out in a fairly quiet and stable environment. At the same time, the use of stone as a wall is also for the convenience of portraying the law. .

    A magician is a fairly practical creature.

    But in the eyes of laymen, this sturdy and atmospheric building is full of mysterious atmosphere. Amber suspects that Herti¡¯s work in the whole day is to mix the potions and poisons with an old witch, but it is not. Dare to go in and confirm - afraid of embarrassment.

    When Govin arrived here, Herti was busy between a pile of crystals - she had her own console in the middle of the lab, and the unusually large round table was divided into three parts, some of which were inscribed In the circle of law, and surrounded by various magic materials around the array, some of them are equipped with various bottles, cans and alchemy tools, while the third part has only one set of equipment, which is bought from the high price of Tanzan Town. Crystal resonator.

    This is a device specially designed to study various types of crystals, as well as inscribed inside the crystal. It is an outstanding creation of the world''s magicians. Its precision and beautiful appearance are in the civilian society of Gaowen in this era. The rough and primitive tools I saw were very different. It has a pedestal as the core. Three natural and different magic crystals of different sizes are fixed on the pedestal with brass organs. Around this core pedestal, there are several independent circular artificial water wafers with adjustable angles. Behind each wafer is a gray-white riser for imaging.

    This is arguably the most expensive thing in the lab. Heti used it when he was careful, even Rebecca, the big niece who was a mage (although only fireball) wouldn''t let it touch.

    If Amber really dares to sneak in, it seems that he will really be beaten...

    Gao Wen saw that Herti placed a lavender crystal in the center of the crystal resonator. Through the stimulation of three magic crystals around it, the target crystal resonated with it, and this resonance was in the ubiquitous magic environment. A "ripple" that can be detected is produced, through the artificial crystal flakes around the resonator, which form a picture that can be visually observed and projected onto the gray-white risers.

    A clear rune structure can be seen on two of the risers, and the draft paper at the corner of the table is a sketch drawn by Herti according to the projection structure.

    It seems that she is studying the ancient military crystals brought out from the treasure house in the mountains.

    For Gao Wen¡¯s sudden visit, Herti appeared to be somewhat surprised, because usually Gao Wen usually went back to check the progress of the project at this time, or draw a pile of drawings in his tent: "The ancestor? How come you?"

    "Some things want you to look at it," Gao Wen said as he poured out the knots with finely divided crystal particles from his carry-on lambskin bag and looked at Herti''s "workbench". "You are Study the array of the ancient crystals?"

    "Yes," Hetty nodded, and her face was apologetic. "Unfortunately, the progress is not good."

    As she spoke, she looked at the ugly pieces in Gao Wen¡¯s hands: "These are..."

    ¡°Rebecca¡¯s last tossed ''de-slag¡¯, but I found something interesting in it,¡± Gao Wen said as he swayed the broken crystals embedded in the waste. ¡°These things have magical reactions. ¡±

    "Magic reaction?" Herti frowned, then carefully sensed it, and suddenly surprised, "Is there really?! What is this?"

    "So let''s take a look," Gao Wen picked out one of the fallen crystals. "Can your crystal resonator see its structure?"

    Heti couldn''t think of Rebecca''s indiscriminate operation and even made such a strange thing - she thought that Rebecca''s burning of stone in the shed all day was a random operation, even if it was arranged by Gao Wen. In the same way, after all, Rebecca has a lot of brains in this process, such as throwing grasshoppers into the kiln. She carefully picked up the crystals that Gaowen handed over and looked at them carefully. Hey.

    "Is there no bigger point?" Hetty frowned at a bit of trouble. "It''s so small, it''s not easy to observe."

    Gao Wen has no way: "This is already the biggest block, at least as big as rice."

    "Well, I try hard." Hetty said while taking the ancient crystal in the center of the crystal resonator: its rune arrangement has been recorded and does not need to be tested.

    Then Herti carefully held the "crystal" with only a large grain of rice with a small tweezers, placed it in the center of the symmetry of the resonator, and activated the three magic crystals on the pedestal.

    After a short wait, several "screens" on the periphery of the resonator show some vague lines: they are not only very blurry, but they are as thin as transparent. If it is not Herti, the nearby magic crystal is extinguished in advance. Stone lamps, I am afraid that Gao Wen will not see them.

    After all, the crystal that is the object of observation is too small.

    "This structure...is indeed an artificial crystal, and it is very regular," Herti carefully discerned the shape of the lines, and carefully injected the lowest degree of magic into the pedestal, and with the injection of magic, projection The lines on it gradually brightened and stained like a rainbow, "can absorb the magic of the outside world and transform them into a form that is stable inside the crystal..."

    Heti removed his magic and observed the subsequent changes in those projections.

    After a few minutes passed, the projections on the riser did not change at all, and the organ itself had no movement to accurately sense the magic.

    "Is the magic stored stably?!" Hetti showed a more surprised expression at this time. "The rate of escape... so low?!"

    Gao Wen stared straight at the pedestal in the center of the crystal resonator. On that pedestal, the grain-sized "artificial crystal" was releasing the white light visible to the naked eye: it seems that as the magic fills, its brightness also rises. .

    He immediately realized why he hadn''t found anything mixed in the waste before the tent was dark: these "artificial crystals" were empty when they were just refining, and they wouldn''t shine without magic. As the placement time prolonged, they began to spontaneously absorb the free magical energy in the atmosphere. This is a slow self-charging process. It has been charged for two days, and it finally can be slightly illuminated at night before it is finally discovered by Gao Wen.

    Herti was also attracted by the peculiar nature of this crystal. She continued to infuse the crystal with uncontrollable excitement - and a crystal with only the size of rice could not accommodate much magic, so she soon discovered this. Things have entered a "saturated" state.

    The tiny crystals begin to release a steady milky white shimmer, with no signs of self-disintegration due to saturation.

    "So is this an artificial crystal that can store magic?!" Gao Wen looked at Herti with a surprise, feeling as if he had picked up the baby. "How about its maximum capacity compared with natural crystal? Stability? I See if it is always shining, what is its rate of self-loss?"

    "Wait a minute, wait a minute, I want to... I have to test the test seriously," Herti¡¯s excitement was no worse than Gao Wen, but she kept the calm that a mage should have. She took the small one. The small crystal clips up to the side of the analysis with the magic array, while talking casually, "The problem of self-loss should not be great, although it is shining, but mainly the free magic in the air is affected by the crystal and resonates, crystal The magic of internal storage is not much loss, so it should be able to keep the magic for a long time..."

    On the one hand, she put the crystal in a grooved "dish" made of ruby ??and placed the vessel in the center of the magic array, ready to try to re-direct the magic stored in the crystal. come out.

    The magic array started.

    The crystal particles in the ruby ??vessel made a "beep" sound, which turned into a piece of debris.

 Chapter 76ï¼š The first step of art

    The crystal in the ruby ??ware was broken into a shoal, and Gao Wen and Hedi stood side by side.

    After a long while, Gao Wencai¡¯s mouth twitched and said: ¡°This is a failure of the rising star, right?¡±

    Hetty: "Hey?"

    "Cough, I mean, what is the situation?" Gao Wen quickly coughed and confessed the words that he had just subconsciously popped out. "Is the force used to extract energy into the slag?"

    Herti''s eyes were filled with a slight arc of radiance. She carefully observed the traces of magic left in the ruby ??dish. The original excitement on her face slowly dimmed: "No... I am afraid this is the birth defect of this crystal... ..."

    "Defect?" Gao Wen immediately frowned, vaguely a non-Emirates gold card flashing a golden light but a guarantee of the bottom, "Is it a one-off? Will it be destroyed after recharging?"

    If this is the case, then the value of this "artificial crystallization" will undoubtedly be greatly reduced, but Gao Wen feels that he can also accept: in this world, the crystal that can store magic is a very valuable material, the magician will This crystal is divided into two qualities: high-quality crystal is pure and stable, can be carved into the array and runs stably, so it is used as the core of various magic items, such as used to set the staff, while the lower level of crystal is stabilized. Sexuality is poor, so it is impossible to portray the genius, but it can be used as a magic storage container, and is also regarded as an important strategic resource by the caster.

    But for a long time, energy-saving crystals can only be obtained from nature. Artificial crystals cannot replace them. This is because artificial crystals have serious "natural escape" problems. The magic stored in crystals will be lost at an alarming rate. Even within a few days, it will dissipate, and it will not be used at all. Therefore, artificial crystals can only be used as auxiliary materials for magical items, even as decorations in noble castles...

    If Rebecca''s smeared crystals are only "one-off" defects, the problem is not very big in Gao Wen. Heti has confirmed that these crystals are stable, so it is a big deal to make one-time magic props. For Gao Wen, who is used to the industrial age, "one-off" does not mean that the practical value is low, but it is synonymous with cheap, fast, and mass production.

    However, Herti shook her head: "It''s not a one-off, but the magic of its storage can''t be extracted."

    This time Gao Wen was completely dumbfounded: "How could this be?"

    "Magic lost the ''coordination'', probably at the moment of extraction. The original orderly magic became a disordered ''waste energy'' in this process, and the extracted moment will dissipate, and even in It will not be used to collect it before it dissipates. After all, it is ''waste energy''."

    Waste energy, this is the special vocabulary of the magicians, also known as the disordered magic, which is a magic that cannot participate in any magical reaction, nor can it be used to release any spells, just like the notes of the tuning are lost. No value. Disordered magic is an adjunct to many spells. It is the "residue" after the wizards release the magic. The event that Gao Wen knows and the disordered magic has the most sense of existence is the year before the collapse of the empire. The big explosion of the Deep Blue Well - a large amount of disordered magic appeared inside the "dark blue", which directly caused the deep blue well to run at full power but could not output any energy, and finally the furnace melted and exploded.

    The magic stored in the crystal is extracted, but it will become a residue. This is simply the strong ¡ð in some black heart games of the last life. The equipment and gems are put in, and the **** and the full service taunting trumpet are taken out... ...

    The facts are already very clear. Rebecca has produced a small white ingot (no mistake) that can intensify the party''s in-situ gas bombing.

    Disappointed to see the powdery crystal dust, Gao Wen shook his head: "Which time, Rebecca can refine the usable energy storage crystal... In short, I look forward to it. Don''t say this, I just saw you. What are the results of tossing those antique crystals?"

    Heti is refreshing, but his tone is apologetic: "Sorry, the ancestors, the rules of the law and the runes in the crystal have now been lost, and combined in an incomprehensible way, nowadays The crystal resonator has limited precision, and I can only distinguish a small part of it and restore it to the array... please come here."

    Gao Wen followed the past and saw Hetty taking some of the finished legal drawings from her desk. In addition to the various symbols and lines, there were notes written in the Juanxiu font, which was her stay. The comment below.

    Gao Wen looked at the drawings, and Heti said his feelings beside him: "The magic system of the ancient Gangyan Empire is very different from today''s. Their magic array is ''layered'', and the key between each layer is used. Nodes are connected, and those nodes themselves are combined as a kind of matrix, just like layering. It is impossible to construct a structure of this structure with today''s technology. I can''t imagine the ancient gangsters. How did the Magisters stuff this complex set of runes into a small crystal..."

    Gao Wen looked up and said with a smile: "They first prepared a room with almost no dust and suspended particles, and then built a huge array of models in the room with the magic material, then took the air out of the room and finally used it. The powerful magic of the Dark Blue Well illuminates the pattern of the array, and on the ''focus'' of the illumination, there is a blank crystal to be processed. Through special polarization technology, the magic will brand the layered layer in the crystal layer by layer¡ª - In this way, the magic shines once, and the crystal is branded with a set of tactics, making twenty-seven minutes."

    "Å¾àª", a squirt pen in Herti''s hand fell to the ground and fell into two.

    Mom, did the ancients be so powerful? !

    "So this is the place where I am the most different from the people of this era. You think that many things are precious and rare. It is only natural that the masters are careful and then left to people to pass on from generation to generation, but in my opinion, these things Cheap mass production is normal. Unfortunately, lost the deep blue well, the first generation is dead, and it is inevitable that you develop into this."

    Herti¡¯s face was weird, and she felt deeply disappointed and disappointed by her ancestors...

    At this moment, Gao Wen¡¯s line of sight was suddenly attracted by the magic array on one of the drawings: ¡°Well?¡±

    Herti rushed forward and saw Gao Wen¡¯s line of sight. He explained: ¡°That is the array that controls the crystal blast. You know, the last function of these crystals on the verge of collapse is self-destruction, so this The layer of the array is branded in a position independent of other runes, and it is very simple, so it is easier to restore. However, the identification part of the enemy and the enemy related to this detonation can not be restored, I have not found it yet. What kinds of runes are fulfilling this incredible function, and I really lack talent in this area..."

    "Wait, let''s not worry about how the identification runes are complete," Gao Wen interrupted Herti''s self-criticism. This granddaughter is good, that is, once he thinks his ancestors are unhappy, they will immediately fall into self-criticism. The state of introspection is very big. It is obviously a man who is walking away from the Queen¡¯s Queen¡¯s route. He is always bullied in front of him. ¡°I saw the note you wrote here... You said this law. Unlike the conventional magic array, the array does not generate an explosion after releasing the energy in the crystal to the outside world. Instead, it detonates the energy in the crystal and uses the crystal itself as a burst?"

    Herti groaned and nodded. "Yes. Ordinary similar arrays will direct energy from the energy storage crystals and produce effects in the outside world, but because the role of this array is self-explosive, it skips the guidance. Steps, but directly detonate the energy in the energy storage crystal, the crystal fragments of the explosion will also have a strong lethality. To be honest, I have never touched this array before, although it is not complicated, but I am afraid any A normal magician will not use it, this thing will completely destroy the precious energy storage crystals..."

    Hetty said nothing and said it. Obviously, she is not stupid, and she has quickly realized the usefulness of this thing.

    She and Gao Wen¡¯s line of sight looked at the ruby ??dish on the bench, and the tiny crystal dust in the ruby ??dish seemed to re-light in their eyes.

    That is the brilliance of art (believe).

    "The magic extracted from those crystals will instantly become waste energy, but when they are stored in the crystal, the state is stable..." Gao Wen said slowly and slowly. "Then we simply don''t extract it, directly How good it is to detonate in the crystal."

    Heti also said slowly: "Yes, anyway, this ''crystal'' is made from stone, and it is worthless..."

    The normal brain magicians will not use a bursting array that will blow up the energy storage crystals. This is because the energy storage crystals are of high value, and they only need to add a structure that derivates the energy to the bursting array. You can release the bursting magic under the premise of keeping the crystal. Since the effect is exactly the same, why bother to destroy a piece of crystal?

    But if there is a kind of crystal, the magic of its storage cannot be exported at all, and it is not worth the money itself?

    That stuff is simply born to be self-destructive - its nature is as straightforward as its inventors.

    There are countless exciting and bold ideas in Gao Wen¡¯s mind. These thoughts are accompanied by sly fires and shocking sounds. They are the future, the hope, the sword and the shield that defend the people and the land. It is a light that dispels the cloud caused by the failure of the trial gunpowder...

    It is art.

    Art can''t do it, with a level of the Louvre.

    Gao Wen suppressed those exciting ideas and suddenly asked a very practical question: "How do we engrave a bursting array on a crystal with only the grain size?"

    Heti also calmed down and seriously thought about the problem, and then later said with certainty: "Perhaps... don''t have to be engraved on the crystal, because this is an ''interfering'' array."

    (Mother, I am on the shelves!)

 Chapter 77ï¼š New furnace

    The interferometric array must admit that although Gavin Cecil is a half-naturalist and that the Cavaliers have a lot in common with the basics of magic and other legal professions, they really involve those subtle In the professional field, Gao Wen¡¯s knowledge is still not enough. He asked about it from Herti¡¯s side to understand what speciality is in the antique crystal.

    In short, they are ¡°scoped into effect¡±.

    Such arrays can operate on a specific range of energy storage devices without having to be engraved on the surface or inside of the energy storage device, or as long as the key nodes on the array are connected to the energy storage device, the effect can be launch. In this respect, the interferometric array is very similar to the common large array. The large array is to build a magic array, and then the magic source such as the energy storage crystal is placed at the key node of the magic array as an energy source. Of course, this structure does not belong to engraving the squad in the crystal, but in fact the interferometric array and the common large Array are still essentially different.

    The interference type array is usually very small, the scope of action is extremely small, the function is more single, and its own rune structure is actually incomplete. The energy storage part and the rune part must be combined to be a complete "executing mechanism." "Therefore, this type of interference type is usually used as a "starting mechanism" to simply control the opening and closing of some magic sources, or...

    Used to blow up the magic source.

    Gao Wen understands why the Gangsters in the past had to engrave an interfering array in these military crystals. It is reasonable to say that since they have put these runes inside the crystal, there is absolutely no need to set them up. For the interference type, but the actual problems faced by the soldiers on the battlefield are complicated. Not all military crystals can remain intact throughout the battle. In many cases, it is this phenomenon that is cracked and damaged in advance due to fierce fighting. The normal state of crystal-like, at this time the crystal matrix part of the crystal core may also be able to operate properly, but the entire crystal has actually disintegrated.

    In this case, the rune experts in the military field of Gangga have thought of one thing: at least to ensure that the self-explosive function of these crystals can still be used at the end.

    Therefore, the self-detonation part of these crystals uses an interference type array, which ensures that even if the crystal is broken, a piece of debris can be blown out as long as there is still a little energy left in the fragments.

    "I just don''t know how the detonation effect will happen when the crystals are gathered together." Gao Wen touched his chin and began to conceive in his mind. "Or they use some kind of thing to bond them together? And it is not clear yet. How was it formed? Only a small part of Rebecca¡¯s large sample was mixed with this crystal...¡±

    Herti looked at Gao Wen''s face, she could feel the other party''s current interest is unprecedented, which makes her a bit confused: although she is also very happy with the use of these quirky crystals, but can not imagine these except There is no other value beyond the explosion. What is the value of the "magic crystal": "The ancestor... are you happy to see it?"

    "How can you be upset?" Gao Wen glanced at Herti. "Do you not think that these things will come in handy if they come in handy?"

    "Well... if it''s the right thing to do, it might be a bursting magical item. It''s really useful for me and Rebecca''s mighty master. It can also be distributed to soldiers as an auxiliary weapon." Hetty has put himself The imagination has reached its limit, "but beyond that I can''t think of what else it can do."

    Gao Wen looked at Hertty''s a little bit of a look, opened his mouth, and found that it was difficult for him to understand the picture that was emerging in his mind.

    Before seeing the scene of explosives and mountain production and industrial production, anyone who lives in the Middle Ages may not imagine those pictures.

    So he simply did not explain, but raised the sheepskin bag in his hand: "I leave these samples to you, to be honest, the number is small, you try to determine their various properties before they are exhausted. By the way, I can see if the ''detonation array'' in the crystal of the îì ²»¹Ü ²»¹Ü ²»¹Ü ¡£ ¡£ ¡£ ¡£ ¡£ ¡£ ¡£ ¡£ ¡£ ¡£ ¡£ ¡£ ¡£ ¡£ ¡£ ¡£ ¡£ ¡£ ¡£ ¡£ ¡£ ¡£ ¡£ ¡£ ¡£ ¡£ ¡£ ¡£ ¡£ ¡£ ¡£ ¡£ ¡£ ¡£ ¡£.

    Heti took the sheepskin bag in Gaowen''s hand and then thought of something. He specifically said: "The ancestor, Rebecca is a very hard child, but it has hardly been praised since childhood. ,and so¡­¡­"

    "Don''t worry, I will praise her," Gao Wen smiled and pointed at the sheepskin bag in Herti''s hand. "I even decided to call these crystals "Rebecca crystals" if the **** can These crystals reappear."

    After saying this, Gao Wen took another look at Herti''s safety when he was testing the detonation array, and he did the protection work, and then left the magic lab.

    Until Gao Wen left, Herti didn''t mean to say the real thoughts in her heart. In fact, she meant to let Gao Wenkui Rebecca''s time be a little bit, and the child was not praised since childhood, once someone boasted, Maybe you have to go to the sky...

    But forget it, since the ancestors are so happy, don''t sweep away his interest.

    Anyway, Rebecca is arrogant and optimistic, so I can¡¯t make a big fight in the sky...

    After leaving the magic lab, Gao Wen went straight to Rebecca to try to burn the cement, but it was empty. There were only a few workers in the kiln area to clean up the burnt residue. After inquiring, he knew the original. Rebecca has already gone to the "steel plant".

    The basic part of the magic net has been completed, and the first furnace has entered the final stage of installation. Rebecca has overseen in the early morning.

    Gao Wen checked the **** that had been cleaned up in the kiln, confirming that there was no crystal mixture inside, and then set off to the "steel plant" on the east side of the camp (although it was just now a shelf).

    Just before the arrival of this place, which was also known as the "blacksmith shop", Gao Wen realized that it was right to hand over this to Rebecca.

    The yard that once excavated a large number of gullies in order to bury the magical array has now been re-flattened properly. There is no trace of magical array on the solid ground. It can be proved that there is indeed a field of burial, only the yard surface. There is a silver-white column arranged neatly every ten meters.

    Those pillars are the original version of the magic sensor plated with the Mithril layer.

    In addition to these ¡°sensors¡± that are more than one meter high, Gao Wen also saw a lot of neatly arranged slabs in the yard. These slabs are distributed between the sensor columns and have equal spacing, but Only half of the yard is covered.

    Shiny runes can be seen on the slate surface.

    Gao Wen vaguely guessed what the slate was for.

    The whole project was beautiful and reasonable. Not only did the magic array carry out a very proper "packaging", but the more satisfying ones were the neatly arranged columns and slabs. They are so pleasing to the eye, so strict and precise, even if you know They are the product of craft rather than industry, and Gao Wen still feels that he is greatly satisfied as an obsessive-compulsive disorder.

    Neat, neat is king! Rebecca really understands all the requirements that Gao Wen gave her, and also thinks about the need to expand production capacity in this place in advance! Those places that have not yet laid slate are also reserved for vacancies, obviously for the future!

    There are a lot of people in the yard busy, carrying tools to clean up the rest, but Rebecca''s figure is still easy to find, because Gao Wen saw the black large furnace in the corner of the yard and danced on the side of the furnace. Command the head of the iron fire ball baby.

    "Be careful, be careful... this structure must be able to fit perfectly with the slate! Don''t be perfunctory! Accurate, accurate, you don''t understand... If you don''t have permission, you don''t have meat. You understand this!!°¥°¥The iron bar next to it does not need to be placed first, so I will put the child rune up and say... the drainage trough? The drainage trough moved over... let me take a look at the drawings!"

    Looking at Rebecca, who was so excited and immersed in the work, Gao Wen couldn''t bear to bother her. He stopped several serfs who saw his face and feared to want to salute, and looked up and looked with appreciation. The newly installed furnace.

    This is a very beautiful stove. Compared with the old furnaces that are only one meter high, it is more than four meters high, and it is all black. This is because the material of the furnace is mixed with black stone powder to further enhance the magic pro. And the nature), it abandoned the traditional "big belly furnace" structure, and instead used a rectangular parallelepiped furnace as the main structure, at the upper end of the cuboid furnace, you can see three chimneys arranged in parallel, and the right side of the lower end You can see a convex rectangular plane, which is engraved with a less complicated rune matrix. A part of the array extends to the front of the furnace. There is a metal plate that looks like it can move. The bottom is also connected to the pedal with a connecting rod, which seems to be some sort of control mechanism.

    Since the control mechanism is located on the front side, the openings for replenishing fuel, pouring ore, taking slag, and discharging molten metal are all located behind and to the left of the furnace body.

    This is not like any kind of melting pot on Earth that is known to Gavin in the past, and it is completely different from the traditional melting pot of the world. It does not even match the drawing that Gao Wen originally handed over to Hanmer.

    Obviously, the old blacksmith started his brain and improved the drawings.

    In Gao Wen''s view, this kind of improvement is excellent. Whether it is the result of improvement or the "improvement" itself, it is excellent.

    It wasn''t until this time that Rebecca noticed that people around him didn''t know when it was quiet, and everyone looked with awe. She looked around and looked around, and saw that it was spinning around the stove. Old ancestors.

    The little girl suddenly burst into shock: "Ah! Ancestors! How come you?"

    "I have something to look for, but now I have seen your progress," Gao Wen waved his hand, with a satisfied smile on his face. "To tell the truth... better than I thought."

    "Is it true?!" Rebecca suddenly showed a look of excitement. "Do you really think so?"

    "If you can''t do these things well, I''m sure you won''t be responsible for it for a long time," Gao Wen couldn''t help but smile. "Be confident in yourself, I said, you are the pride of the Cecil family."

    As soon as Rebecca heard this, a face would almost rise to the sky...

    (Mother, come on tomorrow!)

 Chapter 78ï¼š Rune trigger and amber fish time

    Rebecca¡¯s praise of Gao Wen was obviously quite useful. He did not shook his tail and asked for another sentence. Gao Wen carefully observed the structure of the new furnace after he boasted. He has found that there is A lot of things were not originally designed by myself, and some of these extra structures may be Hanmer''s transformation based on the experience of blacksmiths, and the other part is definitely Rebecca''s handwriting.

    Hanmer does not know how to make changes in the runes and the legal array.

    ¡°What is this structure doing?¡± Gao Wen pointed to the pedals, connecting rods and iron plates that were connected under the furnace. These structures are very delicate. I am afraid that Hammer built a little bit with a hammer, and part of it The slate on the ground fits together, and the other part seems to be related to the fuselage structure of the furnace, which makes Gaowen produce some faint associations.

    "Oh, ancestors, aren''t you saying that the blacksmith who is an ordinary person can control the opening and closing of the squad? I designed this structure," Rebecca said smugly, "although the new furnace is Can be used continuously, but also about the ability to stop, so you see, this pedal can control the activity of this iron plate, there is a rune on the iron plate, and the black stone plate on the furnace is another rune, this becomes The separate runes have no effect, but when combined, they become part of the entire array..."

    Rebecca said while demonstrating Gao Wen, she pressed the pedal hard, and the iron plate connected with it flipped over and fit in the groove under the furnace. Gao Wen saw the back of it. The elemental rune of the base is exactly what is missing from the magical array.

    This is a switch, an extremely simple but creative structure.

    Before this thing appeared, the magicians basically operated directly with their magical control.

    But the blacksmiths don''t know how to control the magic, so they obviously need it.

    After the iron plate was turned over, the magic circuit of the whole furnace was turned on. Gao Wen felt that there was a slight airflow in the surrounding air, and then the surface of the stone plate on the ground showed some shimmering and shimmering lines. The magical arrays on the side of the furnace also started to activate. The above runes illuminate the firewood in the furnace one by one. At the moment, with the activation of the magic array, these firewoods began to burn directly, and they suddenly smashed. The flame is far more vigorous and hotter than the flame of firewood burning under normal conditions!

    Rebecca has loosened the foot, but the iron plate has been fixed in the groove of the furnace under the action of the mechanism tooth, although the accuracy of the whole structure is completely incomparable with industrial products, but only because Pushing that rough rune will take effect, and its working state is obviously perfect.

    "Take it back and go back!" Rebecca smugly pointed at the teeth between the links. "I named this set of things called ''rune trigger'', which is used to run the rune. The organ of action! I tell you, don''t think that it is very simple to just reassemble a few runes. I have tested it for a long time to determine that this pair of runes is the most stable and versatile combination..."

    Girl, you have given this name a super b-name!

    Seeing Gao Wen¡¯s awkward look, Rebecca finally stopped the constant baba caused by excessive excitement, with a little hope and nervousness: ¡°That... ancestors, what do you think of this thing? Right, In addition to this rune trigger, the rest of the stove was modified by Hammer."

    "Very good, very good, both of you are doing well," Gao Wenfa said from the lungs. Then he noticed that the old blacksmith was not at the scene, so he curiously asked, "Where is Hanmer?"

    Rebecca scratched his hair: "Because the new stove needs more black stone and red clay, he took a few apprentices and explored the team to go to the mountains to find materials. The expedition team came back yesterday when they came back to see the mountains. It¡¯s black stone.¡±

    Gao Wen snorted. At this time, I suddenly remembered that I was looking for Rebecca to have a business, so I slammed my head: "Oh, I am looking for you. You should look at this first, do you have an impression?"

    As he spoke, he took out a gray-black, sloppy slab: this was the last piece of "waste" left on his hand, except for the sample handed over to Herti.

    Rebecca recognized the moment when he saw this thing: "Ah, isn''t this the waste that I burned before?"

    "You look at it carefully," Gao Wen said. Rebecca himself did not notice that the "waste" that she burned was actually mixed with something else. "Is these crystals of one grain and one grain seen? You still remember How did you burn these things?"

    Rebecca noticed the fine particles. To be honest, because the burnt residue looks almost the same, she could not recognize which stove product it was by visual inspection, but fortunately she strictly followed the high The "Operational Rules" that the authors went through to record the material ratio, time, temperature, and kiln number of each furnace sample were carefully recorded, as long as it was determined that this was the first batch of samples. Then restore all the records of the day, it is easy to determine how these things came.

    I heard Rebecca carefully recorded, and it is easy to restore the details of the operation from the record. Gao Wen is really relieved: in this era, the words "detailed record" are almost non-existent. In the minds of ordinary people, only the magicians who are obsessed with various magical studies will have a shallow concept in this respect, but Rebecca is not a magician who can do research. Her fireball technique has always been large and large. Super large, do not know how many levels, so this **** has not developed any habits of doing experiments...

    But fortunately, she is very obedient, Gao Wen told me to go down, she is not sloppy.

    While Gao Wen studied how to introduce the "art of explosion" into this era as soon as possible, a half-elf thief who was idle after eating and drinking was in the dense jungle of the dark mountains.

    Of course, the more arrogant statement is to inspect the territorial boundaries and search for potential dangers and wealth in the dark mountains... Anyway, it means almost the same, but anyone who knows her knows that this is just a fish.

    Carrying two beloved little daggers, humming a song that is not a tune, amber is like jumping on a flat land and jumping between rocks and tree shrews. With the shadows everywhere in the forest, her figure will disappear from time to time. In the air, then suddenly appeared in dozens or even hundreds of meters away, sometimes the figure flashed, and her little dagger will have a wild fruit that I didn''t know where to pick it up, and then I was thrown away by the two.

    This dark mountain woodland is simply a tailored heaven for the amber who is both an elf and a shadow master.

    "Ha... really a good place..."

    Standing on the branches of a big tree, Amber stretched out comfortably and sighed leisurely.

    Although I was scared by the name of Hehewei in the Dark Mountain Range when I first came here, I even had the idea of ??not looking for a chance to escape. After staying here for a while, she found that it was really talking to the seven hundred-year-old nephew. The same is not so terrible.

    Also, the magic tide has been going on for hundreds of years. The monsters are double-blocked by the magnificent walls and the dark mountains on the newly-wasted soil. The north side of the mountain is equal to being protected by layers. How can there be any danger?

    The guys in the north really scared themselves and were scared.

    Amber unconsciously mocked the "Northerners" who were photographed in the dark mountains and did not dare to come here, but completely forgot that they were one of the people not long ago.

    She stayed on the tree raft for a while, blowing the cool breeze, and then she opened her hands and straightened down from the tree.

    When she was halfway down, she entered the shadow form, and the power of the shadow wrapped her up and took her into the world parallel to the real world, but almost no one could step into it.

    The sound of the wind and the sound of the birds in the woods went away, and the amber fluttered on the ground, standing in a quiet and monotonous world.

    The dense forest is gone. There are only strange rocks and rugged mountain roads. A few dead trunks lie down in the mountains. The branches of the cockroaches are like fangs and teeth pointing to the gray and gray sky.

    This black and white world is like the legendary country of the deceased, which is generally disturbing, but for amber, this is a place that makes her feel at ease.

    Standing here, there will be a feeling of getting home.

    But the previous amber did not come here often.

    Despite having a great talent for shadow, Amber has not been able to enter the shadow world anytime and anywhere, she can only roughly sense the "boundary" of the world, and it is easier to reach this boundary than the average stalker. However, if you want to completely cross the border, it is very difficult. It usually takes a long time to meditate, or you must use some magic items and potions to help you.

    But since leaving Cecil, the process seems to have become much simpler.

    As long as you concentrate, you can feel the existence of the border. As long as you mobilize the power of the shadow, you can easily cross the border.

    After a period of familiarity and adaptation, she can even jump into the shadow world like a fancy phenomenon...

    Although it is not a scholar who specializes in the power of shadows, nor a mage who is "extraordinary and savvy", Amber himself is not stupid. She vaguely guesses that the shadow world has become easy to enter because it is a sudden advance in its shadow affinity. The progress, but the world itself is probably changing, there is some kind of power that causes the shadow world and the current world to loosen the wall.

    But so far, its looseness should be extremely slight, and only its own "freak" can feel its change.

    If you think of the changes in the shadow world as a big discovery, and look for those high-ranking masters and scholars, they will be driven by them as madmen, or worse: their excellent shadow talent and inferior Combat ability will be regarded as a treasure of heaven, and I am afraid that I can''t even walk out of those people''s mage towers.

    Amber squats in the shadow world, enjoying the quietness and security of the world, floating in her mind.

    So what changes in the world have anything to do with yourself...

    But maybe you can talk to the guy who started up?

    That guy is like a type that is interested in these bizarre things, and he certainly won¡¯t cut himself on the bench...

    There was a lot of thoughts in the amber mind, and I laughed unconsciously.

 Chapter 79ï¼š Rebeccaâ€™s success and the question of magic

    "So this is the ''Rebecca Crystal'' that you successfully made... well, yes, it looks the same thing."

    Sitting in his big account, looking at a large basket of things that Rebeccain took, Gao Wen nodded slightly.

    It is a basket of gray-black, ugly, strange materials, some loose like sand, some are tied together, but no matter what form, the inside is almost evenly embedded with countless fine particles, and compared with Rebecca For the first time, the "waste" made by the sloppy paste, the crystal grain content of this basket of finished products is significantly higher, and the average diameter of the particles seems to be much larger.

    This shows that Rebecca not only found the formula, but also vaguely touched the number of ways to improve production.

    When he heard Gao Wen, Rabe was very embarrassed, and Rebecca was embarrassed. Miss Viscount scratched his face, which was black and smoked, and smiled like a 17-year-old. A silly scorpion that burned explosives in a cement kiln: "Hey... ancestors, do you really think this thing can be called this name? Not all very powerful people can name something else with their own name... ¡±

    "These crystals were invented by you. Are you not powerful enough?" Gao Wen glanced at the unconfident n+1 layer granddaughter. "Well, although there is still a lot of room for improvement, it is indeed already Repeatedly realized the ''product'', the name Rebecca crystal is deserved."

    Rebecca entered the state of silly music: "Hey, hehe..."

    "Don''t be stupid, talk about how this thing was made in the end," Gao Wen glanced at the iron-headed baby with a smile. "Although any new material appears to have luck, I still want to know." How can such good luck come to us?"

    "Oh, it¡¯s really true, it¡¯s a coincidence," Rebecca scratched his face. "It¡¯s actually burned according to the original recipe you gave me, but it failed yesterday when I tried to restore the firing process. Several times, no matter which ratio was used, I doubted it on the stove, so I checked the condition of several kiln and found that one of the kiln''s inner wall fell off a large piece..."

    ¡°Is it a big chunk?¡± Gao Wen frowned, realizing that the key to the formation of these ¡°Rebecca crystals¡± was probably on the pieces of the kiln wall that fell off. ¡°So the materials for building the kiln are also involved. The reaction?"

    ¡°This is one of the reasons, because those kiln also use rune heating, so they were mixed with quartz sand when they were built, and in addition to quartz sand, another important reason is the stone from the dark mountains. ¡±

    "The stone of the dark mountains?" Gao Wen repeated it.

    "Yes, I compared several sets of records and found that there is two differences between the furnace and the other furnaces. The first is that the quartz sand used to build the kiln is mixed with the raw materials, and the second is the material used in the raw materials. Limestone was dug from the dark mountains. The limestone from the other furnaces came from the Baishui River and was transported from the west side of the logging yard. If they were used as raw materials, they would not be used even if they were mixed with quartz sand..."

    Two conditions, quartz sand and limestone from the dark mountains...

    Gao Wen is slightly stunned. These two conditions are the exact conclusions that Rebecca has made after multiple comparisons. Without doubting its authenticity, what role do these two things play in this process?

    Quartz sand is also imaginable, because it is a weak guide material. Although it is extremely cheap, it is also a real magic material, and it is one of the raw materials for making artificial crystals. But what about limestone from the dark mountains?

    Why can''t limestone mined from other places?

    He threw out these questions and asked Rebecca a glimpse.

    Miss Viscount did not think about these details, she scratched the back of her head: "I am happy, I have not thought about it..."

    ¡°The dark mountains were once shrouded in magical waves. There are still traces of erosion by elemental tides in many places in the mountains,¡± Gao Wen said thoughtfully as he touched his chin. ¡°Perhaps this process has changed the nature of some of these minerals... ...to make them have the characteristics to participate in the magic reaction?"

    In the absence of more experimental data and theoretical guidance, Gao Wen can only make such a bold guess, but no matter what the real reason is, now Gao Wen has identified one thing: "Rebecca Crystal" in this The world is absolutely unique, at least in the Kingdom of Ansu.

    Who would normally go to the dark mountains to dig the mountains and burn stones?

    ¡°After confirming that the key lies in quartz sand and dark mountain limestone, I tried several ways to improve the crystal proportion and quality,¡± Rebecca added. ¡°I found that increasing the proportion of quartz sand can make the crystal yield higher, but A lot of crystals will be broken off when they are baked. Increasing the proportion of limestone will increase the ability of the finished product to store magic, but after a certain percentage, it will not form a crystal. And I also found that the temperature and firing time have a great influence... There are too many items to test, and I can''t finish it all at once, just burn it out according to the best method I use now. Hey, that''s what you are in front of you."

    Gao Wen asked directly: "Can ordinary people complete this process?"

    "Yes, but most people don''t understand what ''cross-control'' and ''observation group'' you taught me, so they can only do it according to the method taught them," Rebecca replied. And they are very careless, even if they tell them how to do it, they often make mistakes in the ratio, or the time control required to burn the crystal in the wrong time is much stricter than burning bricks."

    It is imperative to improve the average quality of laborers.

    However, even a few qualified cultural teachers in the territory can''t find out... All the people who know the word count are already overloaded. Where can I find someone to set up an education team?

    Going to Tanzan town to hire? There are not a few words in the town of Tanzan! The person who can read and write is not a businessman''s child or a "decent person" who has entered the aristocratic residence and served as a housekeeper and a clerk. How can these people be willing to come to such a place where the birds are not squatting, followed by the pioneers, and they are not themselves poor? Serfs and the poor...

    Gao Wen touched his head. Whenever a new problem appeared, he always subconsciously had this action, as if he was confirming his hairline...

    "Ancestral adults?" Rebecca cautiously opened.

    "No, it''s okay, this is a long-term problem," Gao Wen waved. "You will continue to produce according to this ''optimal plan''. When you have leisure, try a better match. In short, these crystals The more particles, the better, even as important as the output of steel. Right, you have to find a way to extract the mixed crystals, and the dark residue next to them is useless. You can try to mash them. Filtered with water, the crystal is harder than the residue, and it is heavier. After mashing, the water wash should be easy to separate."

    Rebecca nodded as she listened. After Gao Wen finished speaking, she smiled and scraped it together. He whispered like a sly kitten. "That... ancestor, I heard Aunt Herti say, you are I am going to make this crystal a magical prop that will explode?"

    "It''s almost a meaning," Gao Wen glanced at the girl who always had a whimsy. "What do you think?"

    "You are going to use the detonating array in the crystal system of the îì îì crystal on this crystal," Rebecca''s eyes sparkled. "But how do you want to detonate?"

    Gao Wen frowned, this is exactly what he is thinking about.

    The detonation arrays in the ancient crystals are the same as the common small arrays. They are magical arrays that cannot be self-charged. In other words, they need an external magic source as the ¡°enable energy source¡± for subsequent detonation. In the crystal, this part of the energy is provided by the crystal itself, but in his "Art No. 1", there is no such energy.

    The magic stored in Rebecca crystals can''t be extracted to participate in other magical reactions except for being directly bombed as explosives. Therefore, the detonation array attached to Rebecca crystal must use other magic to act as " Start-up power, then where does this part of the magic come from?

    Use another piece of energy storage crystal as a "burst battery"? Then this loses the meaning of "cheap".

    Use the magic of the magician to activate the array? Then this loses the design goal of "Let ordinary people use it."

    "Let''s just say it. Look at your eyes and you will know that you have an idea." Gao Wen glanced at Rebecca. The girl in front of her is really not a person who can hide things. Even if she doesn''t ask, she is afraid that she will not. Live to say your thoughts.

    "This is the case," Rebecca did not sell again. "I studied the detonation array and found that the startup magic it needed was actually quite small..."

    Gao Wen nodded: "This is of course, after all, it is to use the array of self-explosion when the crystal is about to expire. Its starting energy demand is definitely optimized and it is not known how many times."

    "Then I found one thing," Rebecca added. "The ''runch trigger'' I invented, it will produce an extra magical impact when it is closed. It is very weak, but it does exist... ¡±

    "Wait!" Gao Wen interrupted Rebecca''s words instantly. He vaguely realized that he had caught a key problem that had been ignored for a long time. "You said that the rune trigger structure will produce magic at the moment of closure? You are sure Isn''t that the magic of the magic net buried in the ground?"

    "I have confirmed it several times, because I have a strong sense of magic in my childhood, so ''seeing'' is very real," Rebecca stressed with a hard end. "The rune trigger has an extra when it is closed." Magic, and I also found that it is not just a rune trigger. As long as the original complete rune group is taken apart and then closed again, there will be an ''instant magic''. This moment the magic comes quickly. Fast, it¡¯s a blink of an eye, but if you want to detonate something, it¡¯s enough to have such a blink of an eye.¡±

    Gao Wen immediately fell into meditation, and almost woke up when Rebecca was nervous: "Ah... very good, very good, then you follow your own ideas, put your rune trigger and that Try to make a combination of the detonation array. Let Herti help, I said that I told you."

    Rebecca smiled and smiled, but before she was ready to leave, she suddenly remembered something: "Oh, ancestors, do you think the name of this popping prop should be in the future?"

    Gao Wen thought for a moment, and Bao Xiang solemnly replied: "Art."

    Rebecca: "Hey? Is this related to art?"

    Gao Wen¡¯s face is serious: ¡°It¡¯s called art.¡±

    Rebecca turned his eyes and thought about it. He felt that his ancestors might have other deep meanings, so he nodded happily: "Well! Art!"

    Rebecca left with a sigh of relief, but Gao Wen was sitting in the camp for a long time and could not calm down.

    He was playing with a pen in his hand, unconsciously turning around, and when he reacted, he realized that he had written a line of text on the draft paper:

    Magic, what is magic?

    (Ah, I actually updated a chapter?)

 Chapter 80ï¼š The essence of magic and the sound of art

    For the vast majority of people in the world, "what is magic" is not a problem at all. They think that the answer is obvious and it is not worth studying. Magic is magic, one of the ubiquitous energy of the world. The most precious wealth that the gods have given to mankind is also the standard that can divide people into three or six.

    Some of the priests will tell you that the magic is the authority that spreads in the world after the fall of the gods. It is the aftermath of the war of the gods recorded in the "eternal slate". The defeated gods are torn apart in the war and fall to the earth. Their The body burns in midair, the flame and the smoke are the original magic, and the remaining residue is the original magic; some scholars in the wizard will say that magic is the bridge between the elemental world and the real world, it is a kind "Super-substance" is perceptible but invisible. It comes from the turbulence of the Ethereum, and it will show irregular fluctuations as the relative distance between the real world and the elemental world changes, that is, the phenomenon of magic surge...

    However, Gao Wen cannot accept either of these two arguments. He comes from a modern world that advocates science and reason and advocates a clear interpretation of all mysteries. He believes that magic should have some kind of understanding, easier understanding, and even use. Data quantification, explained by model specifications.

    The field involving the gods may not be able to do this, but since the magicians can use the magic method in a specific way, and even use the formula to simplify the casting process, the magic can certainly be analyzed.

    According to the information currently available, the magic is indeed ¡°everywhere¡±. Every corner of the world is full of such invisible power. The people in this world use magic methods mainly in two ways. One is direct casting. The wizards use the spiritual power to construct the spell model, and then let the spell model to mobilize the original magic in the atmosphere to form the spell effect; the other is to use the facilities like the charge array or the magic well to extract the magic first. Then use the magic in the spell ritual.

    Either way, the magic is ¡°taken¡± from nature, not human beings can create it out of thin air.

    Therefore, Gao Wen once thought that the magic might be a special kind of "substance" or something based on material, but the instantaneous magic generated by Rebecca''s "rune trigger" at the moment of turning on He has a different idea.

    This is like a phenomenon that will occur in a certain energy field. He boldly assumes it.

    If magic is an "energy field," and the various operational effects of magic can be seen as a special kind of fluctuation? The rune trigger is like an incomplete loop in the energy field. When it is turned on, the loop becomes complete, so that part of the energy field enters the loop, and in this process, the energy flows. Produced a "magic wave" that can be observed, but since the loop of the rune trigger is closed, this process cannot be continued, so the magic is instantaneous...

    In this way, although the original source of magic is still nature, the instantaneous magic in the rune trigger is ¡°created¡± by human factors, and there is no ¡°take¡± process, which is why the rune trigger is not collected. And the recharge structure, but produced a small amount of magic.

    Gao Wen frowned, took a piece of black stone that served as a paperweight from the side, and smeared his fingers on it. The power of the professional made it easy to draw a line like a vortex on the top, and then he pressed hard in the middle of the line. A dot that forms the symbol of the wind system: the breeze.

    A slight stream of air appeared around the black stone. This cheap magical material, which is only a little more expensive than quartz sand, began to work. Gao Wen felt that his wrist was being gently blown by the cool wind.

    He smeared it, the rune was destroyed, and the breeze stopped.

    This is the most incredible place in the world. Just such a simple symbol, which is portrayed on a specific material, can produce such an obvious effect... Why?

    If you really explain it with the "energy field theory" you just proposed, it seems to be explained: the magic is already full, and it has an uninterrupted interaction with these natural magic materials. The original process is Calm and no special effects, but as the specific texture is engraved on the surface of these materials, the balance between the "energy field" and the "active substance" changes, and the frequency of magic fluctuations changes, and the phenomenon also occurs.

    But if the energy field theory is true, there is no way to explain the principles of various energy storage crystals: how do they store the magic? If the essence of magic is just a "field" wrapped around a planet, and magic is nothing more than a "wave" of a specific frequency, then what is the magical form stored in the storage crystal?

    Gao Wen¡¯s thinking spread out, suddenly remembered the history of the origin of magic, and removed the ¡°Wan Fa Shen Shi¡± or ¡°Dragon Language Magic Origin Theory¡± proclaimed by the gods, in fact, there is another kind in the academic world. It is said that the original magic of human beings is actually derived from the imitation of certain World of Warcraft: those of Warcraft have a special cuticle or exoskeleton structure, and in these structures there is a natural magic pattern (rune). It is precisely because of the incredible coincidence in the process of biological evolution that animals whose bodies have evolved such structures have some magical abilities and become World of Warcraft. By imagining the runes of these Warcrafts, the primitive humans engraved the runes on various stone tools, and the earliest magic appeared.

    Mastering the mental power and transforming the rune of the entity into a spell model in the spiritual world is the latter thing.

    This legend is a kind that Gao Wen likes very much. Although there are many parts that are taken for granted, it has abandoned the unreasonable explanation of God and the dragon, and instead tried to explore the origin of magic in a logical form, but unfortunately It seems that many magicians don''t like this theory. Theologians don''t even like to describe the human beings of the universe as a kind of stealer who needs to follow the barbarian monsters. This is to make those who are self-proclaimed. The big men are very dissatisfied.

    A burst of fresh earth and grassy smell suddenly came from the side, awakening Gao Wen from the state of divergent thinking, Gao Wen did not have to look back to know who came, and immediately shot to the side: "Don''t move me stamp The whole table is worth a little money."

    A hand that was emerging from the air was photographed by Gao Wen, and he took it back, and then the amber came out of the shadow state: "Aunt is so painful... You guy is still not a person. Hey! How can induction be so spiritual?!"

    Gao Wen didn''t turn his eyes blankly: "I am a legend when I was a singer. Even if I am now downgraded, it is better than a guy who has a stronger combat power than a goose. You have been playing my silver seal for a few days. I thought I didn''t know? You started playing it since the craftsmen carved it out that day."

    Amber smiled and said: "I have some bold ideas and have not put it into practice..."

    "You have practiced twelve times, but I have been beaten back every time?" Gao Wen took a look at this unpretentious half-elf. "Let''s talk, find me something more than a meal now." Hours, you must be back before the meal."

    Amber suddenly raised his cheeks: "Do I only eat in your mind?!"

    "Crap, I am using the clock for three meals now. If you see you, you will see the meal soon," Gao Wen said with a heartache. "What do you say?"

    "Hey, the old man is really boring... Well, I just want to tell you something, I want to tell you two days ago, but I forgot that I found it easier to enter the shadow world than before."

    Gao Wen originally thought that this half-elf was just too boring to spend time on the outside to find himself boring, but did not expect that this guy turned out to be really a business, suddenly a glimpse.

    Amber is a little dissatisfied: "Hey, how much reaction, I am very serious about reporting to you, what do you mean by staying?"

    Gao Wengan coughed twice and quickly suppressed the "I just didn''t think that you would do the business", and turned to look at each other seriously: "I remember that you first took me into the shadow world. I said that you are also ''the first time to enter this deep''..."

    "In fact, I was a little lie at the time... I was too scared to be shocked, so I was modest," Amber spit out his tongue. "In fact, I used to enter the shadow world more than once, but really, I used to enter the shadow world." It''s really not that easy. It takes a long time to meditate, or you have to resort to rituals and incense. If you don''t want to get a half bottle of shadow potion, you can go in..."

    Gao Wen eyebrows pick one: stuffy half a bottle? ! Are you tm drinking dead?

    In addition to amazement, he also realized one thing: Amber said that it should be true, then the meaning is that the barrier between the shadow world and the current world is becoming vulnerable.

    To be honest, it is a bit unreasonable to make such a world-level conjecture with a one-sided word of a half-elf with no fuss. It is normal to organize at least half of the division. Experts and scholars can only come to a conclusion after a year and a half, but then again... Gao Wen is very skeptical that even if he has organized half of the division''s experts and scholars, they will not have the unreasonable talent of amber.

    It''s as if you are looking for 10,000 psychologists to study your wife''s anger, it''s better to take a look at her shopping cart: the specialty of the industry is here...

    So he nodded solemnly: "Do you mean that the shadow world is gradually getting closer to the world? In addition to your feelings about it, do you think those scholars who study the shadow world will find out?"

    "To tell the truth, I think this kind of ''close'' should still be at a very early stage. Probably only I can accurately perceive it, and those scholars... Well, they are not all meals, so those real Masters should also be able to sense some clues, but they probably won''t be able to see the changes so intuitively."

    Gao Wen frowned, he didn''t know whether Amber reported this good or bad, because no one in history has ever measured how much "distance" or "gap" between the shadow world and the current world, no one. Knowing how this scorpio is actually changing, it is even possible that in the history of the shadow world, it has been close to the real world more than once, but no one can perceive it, and this process will not have any consequences.

    He rubbed his eyebrows and looked at the amber: "What do you think will happen if the shadow world is in contact with the world?"

    "Which I know... but most of the time is not a good thing," Amber rolled his eyes. "There are most of the spells in the shadow system that are destructive. The shadow itself is quite a negative force. Normal people are absolutely not suitable to touch it."

    Gao Wen sighed: "Well, it¡¯s equal to saying nothing. Why do you come to me to talk about this? I am not a scholar, nor a wizard or mage who specializes in shadow spells, and I estimate that even with Gao Wen In the name of Syl, write a letter to the scholars of the Secret Society, and they will not look too seriously..."

    "Then I don''t care," Amber grinned. "I just want to find someone to say, I will be much more happy when I finish talking to you. As for what to do after that, it is your business."

    Gao Wen¡¯s forehead suddenly became straight.

    But when he hesitated to ask for the goods in front of him, a sudden explosion of the sound of the two people in the tent was shocked.

    "boom!"

    Amber drilled down the table on the spot: "Wow! What happened? What happened??"

    Gao Wen did not care about this awkward guy, but strode out of the tent and looked at the direction of the voice.

    He saw a lot of alarmed soldiers rushing to the southeast corner of the camp, and that was the direction of Herti''s magic lab!

    Mom, the art of bombing Rebecca is really super powerful.

    Gao Wen immediately ran to the other side.

    Although there is a magical laboratory''s own protective array and Hetti''s protective magic, and Gao Wen also told Heti to pay attention to the safety of the experiment before, people should not have an accident, but listen to the explosion. The precision instruments in the laboratory may not guarantee how much.

    I have to fight in the past before Rebecca was hung by Herti...

    (Oh my God, I have updated another chapter!)

 Chapter 81ï¼š Monster, monster

    When Gao Wen rushed to the southeast corner of the camp, a group of soldiers had been assembled here. The Byron knight, who was patrolling nearby, took the lead to maintain order and dispel the daring civilians. .

    But to be honest, even if no soldiers were ousted, there were not many civilians gathered: they were not afraid of the authority of the nobility, but also the power of magic. Heti¡¯s magic laboratory was unable to use extraordinary power. The eyes of the people are undoubtedly a strange and horrible place. The explosions in the laboratory are even more frightening. Although it is human nature to watch the bustle, there are some excitement that even the most daring people dare not look at.

    Gao Wen saw a large hole in the wall of one side of the magic laboratory. There was a thick smoke coming out from it. The smoke contained a pungent smell and some magical powers that had not yet been dispersed. The smoke was shining, and Herti and Rebecca had already rushed out of the house, and both of them were smoked with gray heads. Heti was now screaming at the water to clean up the ash of his hair and face. After seeing Gao Wen, Beka rushed up with excitement: "The ancestors! The power of art is really amazing!"

    Gao Wen, who was obviously a little excited about Rebecca, looked worriedly at the two culprit and victims of the experimental accident that had just been rescued from the black coal kiln: "You are all right? How do you blow the wall?" Collapsed..."

    The power of this explosion is a bit more powerful than he expected - originally he thought there was the existence of protective magic, and the detonation was just some unencapsulated crystal particles, which would not be too harmful.

    However, he ignores one thing: this explosion is not a gunpowder weapon on the earth, but a magical effect. For bursting magic, whether it is encapsulated in a hard, closed container has a limited impact on power...

    ¡°The effect of a large number of crystal particles being detonated at the same time is a little more than expected.¡± At this time, Herti finally used the summoned water to wash herself up. After hearing Gao Wen¡¯s question, she replied. Didn''t breathe a ball of water on the face of Rebecca. "Of course, it''s more important that she put the two test samples too close! The crystal particles with double components are simultaneously detonated!"

    Gao Wen silently looked at Rebecca and thought that the stupid scorpion is really unable to escape this fight today...

    I have confirmed that both people are fine. Gao Wen is more or less sigh of relief. After that, it is the time to care about property: "What is the loss?"

    Herti showed a painful look: "My magical array for experimentation was ruined, but fortunately, at the moment of the explosion, I blew most of my power to the direction of the vacant wall. The resonator is not affected - instead the half wall needs to be repaired."

    Gao Wen silently looked at Rebecca. Since the most expensive crystal resonator is not broken, the stupid scorpion should not be killed...

    Rebecca is still unaware of it. Of course, it may be that the bombing has not yet been awake. I noticed that my ancestors floated my eyes several times. She also asked her: "What do you think of ancestors?"

    Gao Wen thought for a moment: "Are you fighting?"

    Rebecca scratched his hair: "Alright... I often fight with wolves when I was young."

    "That''s all right," Gao Wen waved. "How many samples did you use this time? How is the rune trigger working?"

    "Just... two small piles," Rebecca used his hand to draw the approximate amount. When he lifted the rune trigger, he showed a special look. "And I told you that the rune trigger is really effective! It is connected to the explosion array to act as the starting energy is completely enough, as long as the array has this initial energy, the subsequent explosion process can be fully supported by those crystals, I plan to try the rune trigger next time, the magic can still Cannot activate other types of runes... ah, if the magic has a more precise value, you can know how much magic is generated when the rune trigger is closed, and you can calculate an initial rune group to run. How much magic..."

    Rebecca said that her thoughts spread out, and when she was halfway through, she stunned her mind and brought back the drifting thoughts. She began to report with Gao Wen: "The ancestors, I told you that Aunt Herti didn''t believe what I said at first. I don''t believe that the Rune Trigger will have a magical impact when it is closed. She said that there is no structure for the energy..."

    Speaking of the rune trigger, Heti really praised Rebecca: "That thing is really a very good invention, although there have been magicians who have tried to cut a complete array, through these parts. Reorganization to control the magic organs, but no one thought of turning this division and reorganization into a fixed pattern. Rebecca''s rune trigger is a pair of fixed runes as the ''connection key'', which The structure is very consistent with the ''universality'' and ''normative'' that you often tell us..."

    That''s because Rebecca has positioned the rune trigger from the beginning as a product of "everyone can use it." She even thought that if the rune trigger was damaged, the blacksmith and apprentice in the steel mill could repair it. To the extent that she simplified the structure to the extreme, even to the point where there is only one set of runes.

    Who would think of this mainstream mage in this world?

    As for the "magic standard value" that Rebecca just mentioned, Gao Wen also remembered it in his heart.

    Although the modern human technology level does not have the ability to accurately measure and standardize the magic power, in the Gangqin period seven hundred years ago, there has actually been a sprout in this area. Some of the magisters are in the deep blue well. In the face of the almost endless magic provided, I have thought about how to use this huge energy for more accurate and more standardized use. It is a pity that the deep blue well will blow up before they think about the result.

    Since it is necessary to develop on the basis of the "magic power" of the world, standardization and standardization are sooner or later.

    "First fix the magic lab, then the explosion experiment about those crystals will continue," Gao Wen said from a brief thought, looking at Herti and Rebecca, "but the experimental method needs to be adjusted." ...the power of those crystals is beyond expectations, and it is too dangerous to continue to test indoors. I will give you the gentle **** near the river bank on the east side of the camp as a test site, where the terrain is wide and suitable for testing such things. Also, what do you think about it? Create a corresponding container that acts as a shell for ''Rebecca Crystal'' to turn it into a truly usable weapon."

    Rebecca and Herti nodded and wrote these instructions, and after Gao Wen thought about it, he suddenly remembered a very crucial thing: "Wait, and - you thought about how to delay the detonation of the array." Time?"

    "Delayed the detonation time?" Hetty didn''t react at once, but then realized that not everyone can use the plastic hand to press the rune trigger across the distance.

    With the running mechanism of the current rune trigger and the explosion array, it belongs to a kind of thing that is detonated when pressed, which means that this thing is simply a self-destructing artifact. After the button is pressed, the enemy will not die. I don¡¯t know anyway. died¡­¡­

    In this respect, the ancient crystals rely on the "anti-my identification" function of the near-black technology to ensure safety, and there is a complicated set of detonation mechanism in the crystal that automatically runs after the master''s control, but this part of the rune The group seems to be an alien creation in the eyes of today''s mages, and it is difficult to draw on paper, let alone restore it.

    Herti had a lot of runes and tactics in her mind, and tried to use these things to satisfy the "delayed detonation" requirement of her ancestors. She thought of adding a slow-charged structure to those runes. When the rune trigger is pressed, it begins to be fully charged, and when the energy is full, it will touch the next level of detonation, but it is clear that the instantaneous magic provided by the rune trigger simply cannot satisfy this. a little.

    Rebecca¡¯s head is also thinking about it, but in addition to the runes and the array, there are a lot of springs and connecting rods in her head...

    She is trying to meet the requirements of her ancestors by means other than magic.

    This is the difference in the way of thinking between a wizard with a lot of spells and a wizard who can only have one fireball.

    The two thoughts that had been full of thoughts had once... The great granddaughter left with the task that Gao Wen had given them, and Gao Wen stood in the same place, watching the magic lab that still smoked the smoke.

    There is magic...the world.

    Sure enough, even the first sound of art is completely different from the earth.

    As a blast that requires a certain magical array to detonate, the power and safety of Rebecca Crystal is not a problem, but it has caused great trouble in delaying the detonation.

    If it is a fire medicine on earth, it only needs a fuse.

    In a twinkling of an eye, Cecil¡¯s pioneering camp has been rooted in this land for a month. The personnel and materials promised by King Francis II have not yet arrived, but there is already clear news that they are on the road ¨C this year¡¯s Dolgon River The water period is half a month later than in previous years, and the assistance from the hinterland of the kingdom has been delayed.

    For these delays, Gao Wen can be said to have been psychologically prepared: in a world where everything is slow and backward, he cannot rely on the precise and efficient social background of the earth to count on others, so his camp construction plan is not affected at all. Follow the established rhythm.

    A large number of tents in the camp have become more solid and long-term use of wooden houses. At this stage of cement''s temporary hopelessness, Gao Wen is going to let the craftsmen open up a new area on the west side of the camp to build brick kiln soil. Bricks - Although it has failed to make cement in this world, it is still possible to burn bricks. This is a technology already in this world.

    However, traditional brick-burning bricks rely on labor, and the efficiency is extremely low. The corresponding price of finished products is also high. In places like Tanzan Town, only the citizen class can afford brick houses.

    However, his plan has not yet been implemented, and a sudden change has disrupted the pace of camp construction.

    Several serfs who went to the mountains to find quartz sand fled back in horror. Two of them were not injured, and another one has been left in the mountains forever.

    They were attacked by "distortion".

 Chapter 82ï¼š response

    Several soldiers were strictly guarded before the camp¡¯s central account, and the few serfs who had escaped were brought to the camp.

    In addition to the Philip Knight who must maintain order outside, all the heads of the camp are concentrated here.

    The two injured serfs were placed on a cushion, their back and arms were scratched, and due to the erosion of the corrupted forces, these newly injured wounds have now begun to be severely ulcerated, but fortunately now in the camp With the Druid, Pitman is using his own potions and druid spells to treat the wounds. The two unlucky serfs have saved their lives.

    The other two uninjured serfs stood in front of Gao Wen with trepidation. The fear was still in their hearts. Even if they had escaped to a safe camp, they could not control the body''s shaking but it was a few months. Those who survived the disaster before, at least they still have the courage to complete the words.

    "When... After going into the mountains, go west... On the road, monsters, the blood-red devils, there are several, we face them face to face!" A serf said, "We I ran hard, but Tucker was caught by the monster, and after a few moments, there was no movement..."

    The Byron knight standing next to Gao Wen was obviously dissatisfied with this unreported report. He frowned. "How many are there? What is the martyrdom going west? Those monsters are agile, you guys How can you run away?"

    The two serfs were shocked by the harsh inquiry of "Knight Master", and suddenly they became even more unpredictable. Gao Wen immediately said: "Don''t ask, they are nervous, but they can''t understand what you two, Relax and tell me how you ran away?"

    The two serfs glanced at each other and one of them swallowed: "The monsters didn''t seem to see us at first, they were... they were on the mountain road, and they suddenly caught up after we started running. The mountain road is narrow, the monsters are stuck in the stone, we just ran out..."

    "How many monsters do you encounter? Specifically?" Hetty asked.

    "Three...no, four," another serf licked his fingers. "At the time we only saw three, but then it became four."

    "That is, you only see a part," Hetty said as he looked at Gao Wen and looked worried. "In fact, I am afraid there will be quite a lot."

    "Wandering..." Gao Wen pinched his chin, his brow was locked, but his heart recalled the "major planet activity parameters" collected through the surveillance satellites in the past two days. It is clear that there has been no alarm of the increase in the activity of giant planets, and there is no magic. The phenomenon of upwelling, how did those monsters appear? Where did you come from?

    At this time, the little old man Pittman, who was treating the wounded, finally ended the spell. He stood up and said: "These two people are okay... Drinking my potion, plus the druid''s purifying spell, left. The next step is to cultivate, as long as you don''t get infected again, just a few days."

    Although this guy usually wanders around in the camp, he eats and drinks, and the divination also sells a lot of quirky potions that don¡¯t have any eggs. But the Druid¡¯s skill is true, especially at this time, Gao Wen is more fortunate. The existence of this guy, so he really nodded in a hurry: "Working hard."

    "Don''t say this, we are paying wages, saying that it hurts a lot of money," Pitman waved his hand. "But I have to remind you that I can cure the injuries of these two people, but I can''t cure the outside eight." The hundred people¡¯s flustered, these four people ran back all the way, crying and shouting, and the two people who were injured were more shocked. Now the whole camp is probably aware of this...¡±

    Gao Wen deeply looked at this seemingly unreliable old man, but could not help but thank him a little.

    He didn''t have to remind himself of this.

    "Hetty, you have to arrange first. All the exploration and collection work is stopped today. The work in the camp is carried out as usual. The food is distributed as usual. The order is the first. Byron Knight, with people patrolling Rubbing the armor and weapons, and screaming with the Philip Knight, the newly recruited militia is also armed."

    After telling the things in the camp, Gao Wen turned to look at the amber: "You..."

    Amber waited for him to open his mouth and screamed: "If I can''t say it, would you use my big sword to shoot me on the wall?"

    "Yes, and it¡¯s the kind that you can¡¯t get down."

    Amber grinning: "Okay, then I will go."

    "I haven''t finished yet," Gao Wen stood up. "I will go with you."

    Amber opened his eyes a little surprised, and Herti next to him said: "You should stay in the camp, you should rush to find out the movements of those monsters too..."

    "What''s too?" Gao Wen glanced at Herti. "Is it time for me to draw drawings here? You have forgotten what I did 700 years ago?"

    Everyone in the tent suddenly glimpsed, and this suddenly remembered the fighting power of the ancestors...

    This time, Gao Wen has been in the tent to draw design drawings, draw plans, and study the strange "alchemy formula". They all forget the real career of this fierce man... Specially playing small monsters on the border of the kingdom. what!

    Fortunately, Gao Wen did not tell people the truth about his "downgrade". At this time, it is obvious that as long as Gao Wen stands up, the people next to him will be filled with a kind of honey juice confidence...

    "If there are only three or four distorted bodies in the mountains, I used to kill them. If it is a large group, then I and Amber can still retreat, and come back to arrange defense or take you away," Gao Wen One face "Don''t panic, everything is technically adjusted, I believe that I am not wrong, my ancestor is full of grades to fly with you", while talking and watching two serfs standing in front of you, "As for both of you ... I need you to lead the way."

    When the two serfs heard this, they were scared to the ground, and even burst into tears: "Master, Master, don''t want to die! Those monsters will eat people!"

    Those who have experienced the Cecil disaster in person are far more afraid to face them than those who have just heard the monsters.

    What''s more, they just survived a life today.

    However, Gao Wen must let them face the monsters even if necessary, and let everyone in the entire territory face the monsters again.

    "Get up, you must lead the way, this is the order from the lord," Gao Wen said in an unquestionable tone. "And you don''t have to worry about your own safety. I will fulfill the obligations of the nobility and protect you until you return safely."

    The two serfs looked at each other. They certainly knew what the "aristocratic obligation" in Gao Wenkou meant. It was what the nobles usually preached throughout the day, but they preached and preached, and several would be true. ? When it comes to life and death, the lives of these untouchables are precious to the aristocratic lords!

    But even then... the command against the lord seems to be a dead end.

    Seeing that they hesitated, Gao Wen said faintly: "I am Gao Wen Cecil, who killed hundreds of thousands of magical monsters seven hundred years ago. You think there are hundreds of thousands of monsters in the mountains. Life? You know, if the monster is really coming, it is the safest thing to be with me."

    Gao Wen¡¯s idea is quite simple: anyway, no one here can beat himself, but he can brag.

    The uneducated serfs at this time are very easy to believe that Gao Wen is self-proclaimed. After all, the legendary story about Gao Wen Cecil is well known in this king country. He heard this living legend (just lived) so lightly. The tone of voice and the self to guarantee this, they suddenly reacted, realized that even if they really met the monster, the lord of the front of the lord to protect themselves is also easy.

    Since it is a good thing, there should be no problem.

    So they finally nodded and agreed.

    Herti called in two soldiers and asked them to take a break with the four serfs (including the two who had just completed the treatment) and eat something. Then she turned to Gao Wen: "The ancestor, in fact, you don''t have to talk to the serf. More, for them, obeying orders is basic."

    "But it''s better to let them take the initiative to obey orders more than unilateral coercion," Gao Wen waved and looked at Rebecca. "How about the progress of those ''arts''?"

    For him, this is the most important thing at the moment.

    Rebecca hesitated, according to the real report: "The crystal particles have been produced, and the output is getting bigger and bigger. Now there has been a lot of accumulation. The explosion array and the corresponding rune trigger have also done some, but delayed detonation. Aspects... There is still no progress and no finished products."

    Heti knows what Gao Wen is thinking, and she is worried: "If those monsters are really coming to this side, we might not wait until ¡®art¡¯ can come in handy.¡±

    "No... Delayed detonation is just one of the usages, but not all of them." Gao Wen shook his head after a brief indulgence. "Rebecca, you go to find some craftsmen, and hunters who know how to make traps, wait for me to tell. what should you do."

    Rebecca nodded without hesitation: "Good!"

    Until this time, the Byron Knight couldn''t help but say: "Are you going to let the camp meet those monsters?"

    "This is just an alternative. How to deal with it, I have to wait for me and Amber to understand the realities of those monsters." Gao Wen said while thinking about what he can do now. "Right, Byron, you write. A notice... Well, it¡¯s said that the distortions were found in the mountains and they have mastered their whereabouts, because the Duke of Govin Cecil has a full experience of dealing with the distortions, so the monsters are not enough to make everyone work with peace of mind. Waiting for the new order, whether it is staying or withdrawing, and then looking for two literate soldiers, responsible for reading the notice."

    Byron led the life, and the next Herti was widened in surprise: "The ancestor, you want to tell the civilians... let them know that the distortion really exists?!"

    "They already know," Gao Wen glanced at Herti. "When the four serfs yelled back, they already knew that they were not sure, they didn''t know all the truth."

    Herti hesitated: "That if you tell them all..."

    "Then they won''t continue to guess, and will not guess in a worse or worse direction," Gao Wen said. "The more we say, the more certain, the sooner they stop panic and guessing. It¡¯s worse when it¡¯s concealed.¡±

    Herti nodded helplessly: "Yes, what you said makes sense."

    "Amber, you''re going to prepare," Gao Wen took a deep breath. "Wait to go see with me and see where the monsters come from."

    (I¡¯m going to have more chapters today...)

 Chapter 83ï¼š Source of the monster

    Deep in the dark mountains.

    The pioneering team has been active here for a month. After the initial foothold, Gaowen will send a variety of expedition teams every day to search for materials and survey terrain in the wilderness of the southern mountains, western forests, east mines or the Baishui River. The mountain route of the serfs is one of the natural mountain trails that have just been discovered in recent days. But although it was newly discovered, there have been several expeditions and soldiers patrols going back and forth, but the traces of monsters have never been discovered.

    Those distortions are undoubtedly new here.

    The road to the mountain is not easy to go. Although Gao Wen and Amber have amazing strength, there are two serfs who are ordinary people who can''t walk so fast. They used it for nearly an hour before they finally got close to the ramp of the previous monster attack. Near the mouth.

    As he got closer and closer to that place, Amber, who was so squatting and jumping off on weekdays, couldn¡¯t help but nervous. She clasped the little dagger and lowered her voice: "It¡¯s been a long time, and the monsters should Wandering away..."

    "Not necessarily, you don''t understand the ''habits'' of the distorted body," Gao Wen looked at the rocky mountain road ahead and the plants on both sides of the mountain road. His line of sight stayed on a steep, seemingly collapsed mountain wall. For a long time, then the voice was lowered, "They are not normal living bodies. They don''t need to eat in the magical environment. Apart from the instinct to attack the intelligent life and the source of magic, they have no clear purpose of action. If there is a range of sensing Humans or magical reactions, they will pounce on the past, but if not, they will wander aimlessly, or stay in place. Of course, if their number reaches a certain level, the action is difficult to predict. ¡±

    "So what is the distortion of the body?" Amber groaned, his eyes constantly moving between the shadows between the trees, not being alert to enemies hiding in the dark, but constantly looking for escape routes.

    Gao Wen shook his head: "It''s really hard to say. There is a speculation that human beings have become distorted after being attacked by chaotic magic. There is also a saying that the magic tide opens a passage to a different world, and the distortion is from the other. The space came, but in fact no one has been confirmed."

    Amber pouted, and the heart said that even Gao Wenwen, who had been playing with monsters for 20 years, couldn¡¯t tell where the monsters came from. It seems that the so-called experts and scholars in the kingdom¡¯s interior are even more unreliable in this respect. It is.

    And just as the eyes swept around, a sudden trace of the trace caught her attention: "Hey, there seems to be something over there!"

    On the stone wall not far from the front, you can see the cracked mountain rock, and you can see the dried blood between the cracks in the mountain rock.

    The two serfs who led the way saw the traces and suddenly shook like a sieve.

    "It seems that it is near here," Gao Wen clenched the pioneer''s sword, and he sensed any subtle changes around him. "Improve vigilance."

    Amber swallowed a mouthful of water, followed by Gao Wen, carefully turned to the other side of the road, as the enemy.

    Suddenly, Gao Wen stopped, and an instinctive alert from the body was diffused. Under the guidance of this sense of alert, he quickly hid behind a huge stone and probed to the other side of the mountain.

    Four giant humanoid creatures like flesh-and-blood giants appeared in the field of vision. They swayed on the mountain roads, and there were no facial features on the faces of the red mud. There was chaos and sorrow between their chest and abdomen. An indescribable low-pitched ratio.

    Oh, whispering in a low voice.

    "One two three... four," a slightly hot breath came from the ear, and the sound of amber''s low voice came from behind. "It seems that the serfs are meeting them. It seems that we have not found us, you first I will wait until you can''t see me and run again."

    Gao Wen did not take care of this elf''s shame to look for speech everyday. His eyes were fixed on the abdomen of one of the distorted bodies, where he could see a gray-black object that had been distorted and decayed. I can''t tell what it is. However, after Gao Wen looked at it seriously, he saw the clue: it was the weapon of the empire system!

    He retracted his gaze and calmed around, confirming that there were no more monsters nearby. This responded to Amber: "When I wait for a positive charge, you sneak past the back of the back, drag the next one, I will solve the other two. Team up to solve the battle."

    Amber blinked and nodded very happily: "Well, wait for your action."

    Although I had deliberately inserted a few swearing words before, I was obviously unambiguous when it was time to do business.

    The two serfs who came with the road had been frightened by the monsters at this time, but they had the last courage to hold their mouths. They did not panic and scream and did not pull their legs. This is quite a good performance for them. Gao Wen nodded to the two men, waiting for them to remain quiet, and then raised the sword of the pioneer.

    The magic was injected into the blade, and the burning light spurted out from the edge. Gao Wen¡¯s armor was covered with a pale white shimmer, and then he jumped up and crossed the tens of meters. The distance, from the sky, to the monster that just reacted.

    At the same time as he jumped out, a shadow of a sly flashed through the air, and then the last one of the four monsters was hit by a giant earthquake. It was just attracted by Gao Wen, and it was sent out. The roar of chaos, but the chrysanthemum hit hard, fell to the ground after a crit.

    Amber emerged from the shadows and began to swim around the other monster that had already reacted. Her little dagger had no effect when hitting the monster''s weakness. It only splashed some red mud. Or sparks, so when you start playing, you shout: "Boss saves lives!"

    Gao Wen¡¯s long sword has fallen, and the first distorted body has been slashed, and then he did not pursue it. Instead, he turned and flew directly to the monster with an ancient sword inserted in his abdomen, as he expected. That''s the case: although the sword on the stomach is not fatal to the freak, it will affect its activities. In the face of Gao Wen¡¯s fierce offensive, it only resisted two times and was directly smashed into it. Two paragraphs.

    If there is power to break the enemy, it doesn''t matter if you hit the weak point.

    The distortion in front of the eyes is a chaotic inexplicable embarrassment. It is mixed with the whisper before death. It can disturb the mind''s mind, but Gao Wen doesn''t care about the moment in his mind. By reversing the body, the blade has been cut. In the enemy who was injured by his first sword.

    Then in the awkward shouting of the amber, the last enemy was successfully killed.

    As the giants of flesh and mud combined fell heavily to the ground and quickly decomposed into chaotic elements in the air, Amber followed the ass. The stock fell to the ground: "Auntie... I am exhausted... I think I still have to strengthen my escape skills..."

    Gao Wen, while examining the monster wreckage that fell on the ground, did not lift his head and said: "Normal thinking is not the time to improve the frontal combat power?"

    "I tell you, my positive fighting power is already my personal peak. I am very self-aware... Hey, what about your research?"

    Amber said that he had noticed that Gao Wenzheng was next to the wreckage of one of the distorted bodies, and looked down on his face, and asked curiously.

    Gao Wenzhao beckoned: "Let''s take a look."

    Amber obediently scraped the past. She saw that the distortion was falling on the ground. The large amount of flesh and blood mud on her body had "evaporated". Only a blood-red bone was left (the bones would not completely dissipate in a few days). . On this terrible bone, there is a metal that has been severely distorted.

    Amber blinked: "What is this stuff?"

    "The soldier sword of the empire system," Gao Wen said solemnly. "It is not wrong. It was the model used by the Northern Whistle of the Empire."

    Although the amber character jumped off, but people are not stupid, this moment will react: "Wait! This monster has this stuff... so it is running from the wasteland?!"

    Gao Wen nodded silently.

    "This...how is this possible!" Amber felt the cold sweat spread from the back of the head to the heel. "There was a whole wall that was built by the elves, and the towers of the sentinels were not furnishings...the monsters How could it be ran out?!"

    Gao Wen was silent for a while, and suddenly said quietly: "The magnificent wall has been there for seven hundred years."

    The amber skin twitched and smiled. "Hey... Hey, don''t scare me. Maybe these monsters were kept outside the wall, they have been swaying in the middle of the dark mountains and the tower of the sentinel, and then just swayed this year. here."

    "It''s impossible, the distorted bodies will gradually disintegrate after they get out of the magical environment, unless their number reaches a new chaotic magical environment," Gao Wen dispelled the last hope of amber. "These monsters cannot survive outside the wall." Seven hundred years, so...they ran out of the wall."

    Amber thought about it and said: "...Mama!"

    "Don''t say anything," Gao Wen looked at the eyes of Amber. "The situation doesn''t necessarily be so bad. I was on the scene when the tower of the sentinel stood up. I know that those things have the function of self-healing and balancing the load, so it is unlikely. It will be completely shut down. The biggest possibility is that one of the sentinel towers has temporarily lost power due to the age, but the barrier will heal itself in a short time..."

    Amber swallowed his mouth: "What does it mean to translate in person?"

    Gao Wen: "...the barrier may have a hole temporarily, but it will make up for it."

    "Then you don''t say it early," Amber patted the chest, which didn''t really have a sense of presence. "Scare me."

    Gao Wen still frowned. "You don''t want to be busy, the problem of the magnificent wall is obvious. Even if you have a hole and make up, it is enough to prove that it is aging, and the hole will become a big hole sooner or later. of."

    "What should I do?!"

    "...no, I have to take a look, even if I look at the wall from a distance," Gao Wen hurried up. "Leave here and guess, always feel at ease."

    "Then I..." Amber followed and stood up, her mind swinging between her and her, but in the end she was infected by Gao Wen¡¯s attitude and bit her teeth. "I am going with you!"

 Chapter 84ï¼š moreâ€¦â€¦

    Gao Wen said that to see a magnificent wall, of course, not to go to the tower of the sentinel on the border of the wasteland.

    The nearest tower of the sentinel is also at the end of the strip-shaped plain in the southern part of the Dark Mountain Range. It is not only the past that has to cross the mountain, but also the ridiculous wasteland that is tens of kilometers wide. It is not something that can be considered now.

    But if it¡¯s just a long-awaited look, it¡¯s much simpler. The magnificent wall, like its name, is a giant barrier that can be described as ¡°miracle.¡± The towers of sentinels up to nearly a kilometer are just the ¡°anchor¡± of the wall. The wall itself is a layer of magical barrier that connects the clouds. As long as you stand in a higher place in the dark mountains, you can clearly see the upper end of the barrier. Gaowen can also determine the approximate state of the sentry tower.

    With amber and his feet, it is not difficult to reach the nearest commanding height in a short period of time, but it is not easy to bring two serfs belonging to ordinary people, so you must first send these two guides back to the camp. .

    And you have to go back first and settle down.

    Gao Wen looked down at the wreckage of the faint smoky smog: the flesh and blood mud on the wreckage had vanished, but the remaining blood red bones dissipated slowly, and it took about two or three days to completely "evaporate". Before these wrecks are completely dissipated, they should be put to use.

    Gao Wen raised the sword of the pioneers and slashed them on the bones that were harder than steel. Soon they cut down their ugly heads and watched the amber look next to them: "Aunt... how are you still?" With a whip corpse... Mom, you are twisted..."

    "This thing brings back to the stability of the people with a miraculous effect," Gao Wen looked up at the amber, and threw the chopped skull into the other''s arms, then bent down to cut one. "Next, I will get another one."

    "Hey!" Amber was exclaimed by the monster''s head that Gao Wen suddenly threw. He shouted and shouted. "You are sick! This thing is brought back. You are sure that the peace of mind is not Scared people out of trouble?!"

    "For the Cecils who have just been ruined by the distortions, seeing the bodies of these dead monsters is the fastest way to increase confidence and fighting spirit. Although it may be a little emotional, but the effect is the most Ok."

    Gao Wen said while cutting a new head, then he did not take care of the other two monsters that fell a little farther, but with one hand on his head and a long sword to the corner where he was hiding, the two lead the way. The serfs also managed to hide in the order.

    In fact, they didn¡¯t even dare to look out from the hiding place to see what¡¯s going on outside. They only heard short and fierce battles. Although it sounded like their lord won, they didn¡¯t have the courage to come out. Take a look at the results.

    It was not until Gao Wen¡¯s huge blood-red skull appeared, they just woke up, and when they saw the horrible head, they both took a breath and sighed: ¡°God! My God! ¡±

    "God won''t help you solve these monsters," Gao Wen said casually. "All the distortions have been killed. Let''s go back to the camp."

    He deliberately showed his own ease, and seemed to add a random sentence: "But then, these things are as weak as 700 years ago, and they can be used as a sword. This kind of thing can also threaten the camp. Safety?"

    The two serfs glanced at each other in amazement, and one of them reacted and nodded again and again: "Yeah, yeah! The Lord Lord, you are so powerful, these monsters are really vulnerable in front of you, and they are vulnerable." !"

    Another serf snorted: "But I just heard Miss Amber calling for help..."

    "Cough!" Gao Wen coughed two times and interrupted the other party''s words. He looked at the amber silently. "She is a trench!"

    Amber also reacted and looked serious: "Yes, I am a war! But no matter what you hear, you are wrong!"

    "Do you understand? These monsters are not as strong as you think," Gao Wen looked at the two. "Keep this in mind, then go back to the camp."

    The two serfs nodded again and again: at this time, as long as they can quickly go back to the camp, everything can be said, not to mention that they have clearly seen it, and the monster¡¯s head has been cut down by the owner of the house!

    With two mutated heads, Gao Wen and his team quickly returned from the mountains and returned to the camp.

    As he approached the camp, Gao Wen deliberately handed two heads to two serfs, letting them hold the two skulls and swaying in front.

    At first, the two serfs were scared by the soul, but they took the skull with the command of the lord, but soon they realized that the bone was already a dead object and it was a dissipating thing. The dead, they finally got the courage, and after the courage, the hatred of the monsters that destroyed the old homes finally spread from their stagnant heart.

    They held their skulls high, just like the soldiers holding the flags. They deliberately showed the spoils to the people in the camp who were trembled and probed. Although they were not the monsters, they seemed to be in the process. I shared the glory in general.

    The atmosphere of panic and tension is still lingering in the camp, but Gao Wen can imagine that after the two skulls were brought back, the camp¡¯s panic and tension may still be there, but there will be more stability.

    For this world full of monsters and beasts, but also the magic tide, people are not afraid of monsters, but can''t resist when the monsters attack, just let them see a little hope of defeating the monsters, they It is enough to spur some courage.

    Even if these courage is just to let them not escape from the camp on the same day, it is enough.

    Amber is very clever in understanding the meaning of Gao Wen. After entering the camp, her first thing is to follow the two serfs and find people around, telling how easy it is to defeat these monsters, especially in her own process. What played a pivotal role, no matter how to call for help.

    But for Govin, who is back in the camp, the things to do are just beginning.

    He called Hetty: "Hetty, do you know the magical spells in the magical shadow?"

    "Understanding, and very skilled," Herti replied with confidence. "Because I can''t break through the middle, I can learn the spells that can be learned below the middle level."

    Except what is aiming...

    "Very good," Gao Wen pressed under the desire of the trough. "You will go with me to the mountain, I need your spells."

    "Isn''t the monster already destroyed?" Hetty was a bit puzzled. "I saw the spoils you brought back and thought I wanted to get rid of the alarm..."

    "That is a temporary peace of mind," Gao Wen shook his head. "The distortions are wandering out of the wasteland, and all the way through the southern strip plain and the whole mountain range. I suspect that the magnificent wall is out." The problem and I suspect that there are more than a few distortions that wandered out."

    Heti didn''t ask much, but went back to arrange the affairs during his departure. Then he took the staff and put on a short robes that were easy to move in the wild, and prepared for the departure.

    Gao Wen found the amber that was being patrolled in the camp. After pulling on the half-elves that evaded the work because of ¡°helping to do propaganda¡±, the three people went into the mountains again and quickly returned to the monsters. The place to fight.

    The huge **** cheekbones are still lying quietly on the mountain road, in a state of constant decomposition.

    Amber frowned at the ugly wreckage: "How do you know that there are more monsters? You saw it?"

    "You don''t know about distortions," Gao Wen said, judging his own judgment. "You know that distortions are more and more tenacious, the number is less and more fragile, and even things that are self-extinguishing when the number is too small. What?"

    Don''t say amber, even Hetti doesn''t know about it: "When the number is too small, it''s self-extinguishing? What''s going on?"

    "Distorted bodies and magical tides complement each other, and may even be two manifestations of the same phenomenon," Gao Wen explained. "The number of distorted bodies has a threshold. After exceeding this threshold, the more the number, the more the magic tide pollution. The stronger it will be, the stronger the pollution will be, the more and the more the distortions will be, and the magic that is ubiquitous in nature is the soil that allows this process to develop. Therefore, a sufficient number of distortions are gathered together. Together, a new magic tide pollution spot can be formed and rapidly expanded and spread; but conversely, if it is lower than that value, the magical water pollution generated by the distortion body will not proliferate, but will not be able to sustain itself. They will continue to weaken, and gradually break down the process in an orderly world. The distortions from the large forces will collapse themselves within three days."

    Amber glanced at the wreckage on the ground: "I remember you said that the distortion body will wander blindly or stay in place without sensing the target. In this case, their movement speed is very slow and slow... ..."

    "Yes, if there are only four monsters, they will never wander from the wasteland to this place. At their speed, they should dissipate halfway," Gao Wen did not hide his worries. "So these four The monsters are separated from a large army... Maybe they are lost, maybe the team is too loose, but the big troops must exist."

    Hetty couldn''t help but hold his staff with a little nervousness.

    Gao Wen concentrated on the spirit and carefully observed the mountain trails where the monsters wandered.

    Distortion is the product of the dark magic tide. Their chaotic and disorderly magic is pungent and eye-catching in this world like rancid sludge. Although these chaotic magics dissipate quickly, these monsters are not long ago. Appeared, so those magic traces are very likely to remain.

    Sure enough, after careful concentration, he perceives subtle inconsistencies in one of the directions of the mountain.

    That direction is also exactly one of the roads pointing to the southern foothills of the Dark Mountains.

 Chapter 85ï¼š Grand wall

    The distortions did leave a lot of traces of pollution during the wandering process. Although the atmosphere of the chaotic magic has already dissipated quickly, due to the timely discovery, there are still many clues remaining.

    Following the pollution that appeared from time to time, Gao Wen and his entourage continued to advance in the dark mountains, and gradually approached a mountain gap in the southwest of the camp, and this gap made Gao Wenxin vigilant.

    This is the lower part of the dark mountains and the easiest barrier to cross. If those monsters come in from this gap... then they will soon be able to sense the human atmosphere of the camp and rush down from the hills. Ground attack camp.

    A group of three climbed a boulder and looked far away from the gap in the mountain. The mountain rocks there were not many plants covered, and the exposed gray-white rocks were like dead bones. The whole terrain was like a sharp axe. It is formed, and below the gap, it is obvious that a disturbing gray-black mist is rising.

    Gao Wen immediately let Herti use the spell to cover the various three-level wizards, including the magic. The ability of the three-level mage in this area is of course limited. This kind of breath can not cover any middle-level or above professional, but Gao Wen is very aware of the shortcomings of the distortions: after they get out of the magical environment, their perceptions become dull and their thinking ability is low, and they will not respond as long as they do not clearly feel the magic or the scent of intelligent creatures.

    After doing a covert job, the three men carefully touched it forward, and before they reached halfway, a rotten smell came from the front.

    "Hey vomited..." Hetty whispered whispering, while her fingers tightened her staff slightly: she was too familiar with the breath, and this breath even appeared in her nightmare more than once, awakening her from her dreams. A few months ago, the entire old Cecil collar was destroyed in this breath.

    Knowing that the monsters were able to perceive magical fluctuations and their shadowing effects were limited, Hertick took the urge to release the breeze shield and carefully followed the high text, bypassing the rocks and old trees that blocked the road ahead.

    Gao Wen, who walked in front, suddenly gestured: "Hide up in front."

    A group of three people were hidden in the rock of the mountain. Amber boldly took his head out from the shoulders of Gao Wen, and the next second he had a layer of goose bumps.

    The mountain road below is covered with a layer of gray and black mist. The plants there are withered and mutated. There are horrible spikes and tentacles in the rocks and soil. There are countless clumps of soft creatures between the earth and stone. Creeping, rolling, and looking disgusting, the flocks of flesh-and-blood giants are walking on the road like the road to hell. The chaotic face is filled with muddy flesh and blood, low and low. The whisper sounded from their chest and formed a resonance in the air.

    What is even more chilling is that many of these flesh-and-blood giants are stuck with decaying ancient weapons. Amber even sees one of the giants¡¯ abdomen still has a hollow human skeleton, which is disgusting. The evidence proves Gao Wen¡¯s judgment:

    This is a demon army from **** that wandered out of the wasteland.

    Amber immediately grabbed Gao Wen¡¯s arm and used her lowest and lowest voice in her life to say her most clear thought at the moment: ¡°Boss, I don¡¯t want to pay you, let me go...¡±

    "Ðê" Gao Wen grabbed Amber''s head, but his eyes glanced among the monsters. He confirmed it over and over again, and finally he was slightly relieved. "Fortunately, not the worst."

    "This is not bad?!" Amber looked like Gao Wen felt like he was watching a madman. "So a large group is enough to take down the entire camp three times!"

    "Don''t be scared by the surface, in fact, they are not as many as you think," Gao Wen knows what kind of misperceptions the ordinary people will see when they first see the distorted army, so patiently explain, "Those mists and The surging creatures on the ground will make you have a lot of illusions, but if you count them carefully, the number is probably less than a thousand..."

    Amber smashed, and carefully estimated the number of flesh-and-blood giants shaking in sight: "It seems that there are only a few hundred..."

    But then she responded: "But the entire camp will be 800 people, of which 700 will still not fight!"

    "But it''s already much better than my worst pre-order," Gao Wen whispered. "What I was most worried about at the time was that they were more than the ''line'' and they would fly faster, just like from the air. When we grow up, we have suffered a lot in this year. The two thousand enemies in the report may have proliferated to three thousand or even four thousand when they meet. But you see that there are no new distortions. The air grows out, which means that the number of them does not exceed that line, or it is a little over, but it has not reached the point of natural growth..."

    "But even if the number is so much, it is not the current camp that can be dealt with," Herty whispered worriedly. "The ancestors, they are now moving in the direction of the mountains, and sooner or later they will arrive near the camp. Once the camp Exposed to their perception..."

    The two pointed ears of amber shook uneasily in the air: "Don''t you say that these distortions will wander randomly or simply stop in place without sensing the magical reaction or humans? Maybe they will go somewhere else. If you don¡¯t leave, stop in the place for thousands of years..."

    "Don''t put hope on this, although their number will not increase, but it also exceeds the critical point of natural extinction. I hope that this nearly thousand monsters will stay in the mountains forever to be neighbors. Dreaming," Gao Wen wrinkled Eyebrows, "you must find a way to solve them..."

    Amber silently looked at Gao Wen: "Then I have a plan..."

    Gao Wen is a bit surprised: "Do you have a plan?"

    "This is the case. I sneaked in the past and killed one. Then you, the legendary knight, drove out the gods and went out. A war charge killed more than 990 of the rest. You, the great-great granddaughter, put a few Olympics next to him. After the return of the ceremony, it is said that this nearly one thousand monster is the two of us to defeat, you continue to be safe when your lord farms, I am looking for a pub to brag to go... I don¡¯t want to leave, I have not finished. ......"

    When Gao Wen said half of the goods, she knew that she was actually in a state of serious tension and random analysis. Therefore, she did not listen to her words in the back, but looked up at the surrounding terrain. At this time, she finally found it. There was a route that could circumvent those monsters, so he pulled Lahti''s robe and then carefully began to detour from the side.

    Amber smashed, stopped the random analysis, and slammed into the shadows to keep up with the pace of Gao Wen.

    A group of three people circumvented the course of action of the slow-moving distortions, finding a path between the mountains and rocks, along the direction indicated by the corrupted path, and they approached the mountain gap in the dark mountains. Finally, I found a highland that was enough to let the line of sight cross the mountain rock and look to the south side of the dark mountain range.

    Gao Wenpan climbed up the mountain rock and looked far and wide.

    On the other side of the mountain... I was ashamed of the Smurfs.

    On the other side of the mountain there is no group of cute blue elves. The face of the mountain is only the ruins of civilization. Only the wreckage of the order world, only the wasteland that has been shrouded by chaos and darkness.

    Although the real wasteland is still farther away, the atmosphere of the polluted land has already appeared on the other side of the dark mountain. After crossing a certain dividing line, the sky on the side seems to be eternal. At dusk, there is a state of dim and chaos. The large cloud of dense clouds hangs from the sky, showing a general sense of oppression that devours the earth. Under this strange sky, the earth appears to be outside the world. Distorted and strange gestures.

    Starting from the southern foothills of the Dark Mountains, an infinite dark forest covers all the mountains and the small half of the strip plain. Even if it is far away, Gao Wen can see the twisted woodland known as the "Black Forest". There are a lot of mutated giant woods that are straight into the sky, which are slowly swaying, and stretched out with the poisonous tentacles of the sky; and the farther belt-like flat principle is rising with the mist, and the fog is constantly showing the past. The illusion of the city, the fortress, the palace, etc., and then across the phantom, you can see a stairway like an aurora.

    The aurora-like barrier is the only thing that can be reassuring and pleasing in sight. At this distance, it looks like a shimmering ribbon, but in reality it is extremely tall and magnificent. The layer "light" connects the sky and the earth. It looks like a fragile light curtain, but it is thicker and stronger than the mountains. On the foundation of the light curtain, you can see one after another neatly arranged. High tower.

    The light curtain is maintained by the powerful energy released by the tower.

    The light curtain is the magnificent wall. The tower under the light curtain is the tower of the sentinel. This system blocks the entire wasteland and avoids the demise of all the souls of the whole continent.

    Everyone knows that this barrier is built by the wizard''s silver empire, but in reality it is so beyond imagination that the technology and resources needed to build it are beyond the limits of any intelligent race alone, even The powerful elf silver empire can''t bear it independently, so in fact the elves were only taking the lead to bear half of the resource pressure and provided all the technology, and then all the forces on the mainland including the dwarven kingdom and the remnants of the remnant were shared. The other half of the material task was to build this barrier.

    That was really an exciting time.

    But it is also a time when terror is over the earth and no one can sleep.

    Amber''s head dangling under the shoulders of Gao Wen. She looked nervously at the polluted land on the south side of the mountain and looked at the barrier farther away with amazement.

    Even with the blockage of the magnificent wall, the atmosphere of the magical tide still pollutes a considerable area outside the barrier, but even the dark forest is already a paradise than the barrier.

    Gao Wen shook his gaze from the light curtain, and he gently sighed: "The barrier is still there."

 Chapter 86ï¼š Bold plan

    For Gao Wen, the most terrible situation is to stand in the dark mountains and look to the south, but can''t see the layer of shimmering shimmer.

    For the mainland countries of this era, that is the end of civilization.

    But the barrier at the end of the horizon still exists. In the chaotic background of the corrupted land, it is like a wall of light standing between the heavens and the earth. Although it has stood there for seven hundred years, many functions are probably there. Recession, but as long as the light still exists for a day, the world is still safe.

    "That is the magnificent wall..." Herti¡¯s tone was incredible and sighed. "I only saw it from the book..."

    "A few hundred years ago, people on the border were no strangers to the wall, but the territory of civilization in the past few hundred years has retreated, and even retreated to the north of the Baishui River," Gao Wen shook his head in amazement. The magic tide is retreating, and you are actually retreating. It is ironic."

    Herti¡¯s face was awkward, but she had any way. One hundred years ago, the idea was so courageous to die. The great grandfather in the rebellious cause was too tossed, and one person destroyed the whole south. Foundation, who dares to back this pot...

    "Well, the wall is still there, that is to say, what the tower of the sentinel is ''self-healing'', right?" Amber, although he was also amazed at the magnificent wall, but looking at the gorgeous land in the south, she really I don''t want to stay more than a minute. "So those distorted bodies won''t have any reinforcements. Let''s go back and hurry and think about how to deal with those monsters!"

    Gao Wen nodded slightly, turned and jumped down the boulders, and casually said: "I already have a plan."

    Amber quickly followed up, and after the high text, he hurriedly rushed to Barabara: "What plans are planned? Are you really planning to kill more than 900 wars? I am joking with you... It¡¯s hard to be true. So powerful?"

    Gao Wenxin said that Gavin Cecil, who was seven hundred years ago, might indeed be able to wear a wave of monsters in a war. But today he wants to do this. It¡¯s really only a spiral to die again. He¡¯s not a plan. People rushed in and opened the unparalleled: "I just calculated the route in the mountains and the speed of the monsters. They have not yet sensed the existence of the camp, so the movement speed is slow, if they continue to the north at this speed, at least It will take two days to pose a threat to the camp, so we have two days to arrange."

    Amber scratched his hair: "What is it?"

    ¡°The whole mountain cliff on the west side of the camp was completely collapsed,¡± Gao Wen said as he whispered the map quickly. ¡°The rock formation there is not stable, and some areas have been cracked, and the road below the mountain wall... is there. The direction of the aberrations."

    Amber suddenly stunned, and Gao Wen¡¯s plan to be bold and almost crazy (in her opinion) was completely unexpected.

    In her mind, she conceived countless kinds of scenes on the outside of the camp to set up defense lines, fought bravely, and resisted resistance. She even almost moved herself. As a result, she did not expect Gao Wen to propose a plan that would not be unusual.

    Then she doubted the feasibility of the plan: "Can you really do this? Blow up the mountain! How is it possible!"

    Gao Wen glanced at the amber: "It''s not to blow up the mountain, but to blow down a part of the rock. Believe me, I have observed the situation there, it''s easy, and we have something to blow it up."

    Amber blinked and suddenly reacted to what Gao Wen meant: "You mean... the fake crystals that your second granddaughter tossed out?"

    The ability of this guy to casually give a nickname to other people or things is getting better and better.

    "That''s the crystals, it''s called ''Rebecca Crystal'', with a name," Gao Wen nodded. "Because the raw materials are the stones in the mountains, and even after the confession, even the serfs can complete the cooking operation, so those things. A lot has been produced and it just comes in handy."

    Amber still wants to squat, but Gao Wen has already reached the front, only throwing a word away: "Details and other issues go back to the camp to discuss, those monsters will not stop and wait for us."

    Amber looked up and watched Gao Wen and Heti walk on the rugged mountain road, and jumped forward in the back: "Hey! Hey! You two wait for me! You Gao Wen, you have a good physical strength." Heti, how can a mage run so fast in the mountains!"

    Hetty heard the sound of amber, but just smiled and shook his head and did not answer.

    Where do the outsiders know the rules of the Cecil family that have been handed down since ancient times? Regardless of the talents of men and women, it is standard to go to the forest to kill a wolf before the adulthood... Rebecca was stunned three times by the wolf before passing the test, but Ti is a clearance!

    After returning to the camp, Gao Wen immediately called Rebecca, Byron and Phillips to his own camp, and the Druid Pitman also unknowingly joined in after hearing the news. .

    Considering that a lot of things can''t stand, plus if you really need to fight the monsters, this half-barrel druid treatment will also be an indispensable boost, and he will not drive out the old man.

    "There are more distortions, the number is nearly a thousand, in the mountains," after the arrival of the people, Gao Wen said straightforwardly, "is moving towards this side."

    Everyone was shocked by this news, and Pitman was the first one to react. This old druid¡¯s robes, the righteousness: "I don¡¯t want this salary this month."

    "Stop, how do you react with Amber," Gao Wenyan looked at the old man. "Wait for me to finish, wait until I have arranged this and you will not be late."

    "Duke of the Duke," said the Byron Knight. "There are fewer than a hundred people who can now fight in the camp. This is counted as dozens of militiamen who have just been trained. Official soldiers and militia are equipped with those enchanted weapon armor. Maybe you can fight against the distortions, but you can do it one by one..."

    "I know," Gao Wen raised his hand and interrupted Byron''s words. "So I didn''t plan to fight the monsters directly."

    Rebecca widened his eyes: "Don''t you give up the camp?"

    She has a flat mouth, and obviously she does not want to hear the answer: although it is a barren land in the wilderness, it is already the last place for the Cecil family. It is also her new home, whether it is burning crystal. The furnace of the furnace or the steel plant that uses Magic Net No. 1 has her efforts: this is the first time in her life that she can do what she likes. In any case, she does not want to give up.

    But if Gao Wen really decided to evacuate... she was also prepared for obedience.

    "No, we don''t have to withdraw, at least not so eager to make a decision," Gao Wen shook his head. "Those monsters will take two days to move to the position where they can perceive the camp. Then they need at least one day to rush, so we have at most three. Time to prepare. I have a plan, but I need to use a lot of ''Rebecca crystals...''"

    Gao Wen spoke out his bold ideas and specifically emphasized the feasibility of the plan.

    The Byron Knights and the Philip Knights face each other. As two traditional military professionals, they don''t pay much attention to the "inventions" that Govin and Rebecca are tossing, and they don''t imagine how big the crystals that can cause the explosion are. Power, Pitman is even more confused: he is either distributing alchemy potions to his house these days, or strolling around to give people the exorcism to pray for the ointment that has no eggs, he doesn''t even know What is "Rebecca Crystal"...

    However, Rebecca himself suddenly lit up: "Yes! Those crystals are OK!"

    Rebecca Crystal is the invention she is proud of. These days, as long as she has time, she is testing the nature of the crystals and the power of the detonation. It is well known for their effects, and Gao Wen¡¯s plan seems to be for her. Opening a door to a new world, this made the little girl excited: "You listen to me, the plan that the ancestors said is completely feasible! I know how much the crystals are fried and the number is more, the power will be doubled. The ground goes up! If you put them in the cracks of the rock, the rock is carved into the detonation array... It¡¯s okay to blow up all the rock walls!¡±

    The eyes of the two knights at the scene finally followed, and the Byron Knights were a little worried: "But can this really kill those monsters? Their vitality is very tenacious..."

    "You have also fought with them. You should know that the distortions are not invulnerable," Gao Wen smiled. "And the distortions in the range of the magic wave and the distortions that wandered around the team are completely two concepts, lost. The addition of chaotic magic, they are more than two points of fragility. According to my observation, the magical temperament produced by the batch of distortions in the mountains is far weaker than the pollution of Cecil''s collar that day."

    "That would be better," the Byron Knight nodded again and again. "But what if the landslide didn''t solve them all?"

    "I didn''t expect to be able to bury them all in the first time. It would be the best result to solve more than half of the collapse." Gao Wen said with a smile, "The rest, we use traps, use the art buried in the ground." ''To reduce their number step by step, from the southwest corner of the mountain pass to the camp, we have a buffer to deal with the open space and fence in front of their camp is the last line of defense, but I suspect that those monsters may not reach this distance. ¡±

    Said, he looked up at Rebecca: "I asked you to combine the rune trigger and the trap, should you have already done it?"

    "Of course, that thing can be simple. The simplest rune trigger can be done with a few stone pieces stacked together. Anyway, as long as you can guarantee the rune into the detonation array," Rebecca looks special. I am happy, "And after you left, I sent a few more people to the kiln. At this time, there should be another batch of crystals burned out. Now the magic net number 1 has started running, put those crystals on the magic net one. Near the charge point, a small amount will be filled with a lot of things. I sent people to store the crystals of the reserve in the courtyard of the steel factory. At the latest, I will be able to complete the charge until this evening..."

    Looking at Rebecca''s face, she was excited about the appearance of bala. Gao Wenfa felt that he was really a treasure.

    This girl... is a personal talent.

 Chapter 87ï¼š a miracle that mortals can participate in

    Under the command and guidance of the two knights, the soldiers and civilians of Cecil¡¯s pioneering land finally mobilized.

    The news that the distortion is about to hit has spread throughout the camp, but under the guidance and suggestion of Gao Wen, the panic and pressure caused by this incident was temporarily suppressed or transferred, and the spoils and highs brought back before. The name of the text Cecil has played a decisive role in this regard.

    In this respect, the highest satisfaction of the high-text people is that at least until now, there are no fugitives in the camp.

    Although serfs and civilians may be ignorant, they are not stupid. Just let them know that this is a barren land far from civilized society. Outside the camp is not a mountainous jungle, but the monsters are wandering between the mountains and flee to relative The safe town of Tanzan needs at least three or four days. In the case that the distortion is close, the ran out will die faster. The person trying to escape will naturally weigh his life and death.

    At this point, Gao Wen has specifically let Herti go to the people to emphasize.

    So despite the slight fear, even though Cecil¡¯s raging fire and endless monsters were still in the minds of these people a few months ago, people still tried to courage, they heard that from the seven A hundred years ago, the heroic lord had a special solution to the distortion, and Hetti and Rebecca were confidently commanding the soldiers to prepare for the battle, so they also had a little confidence.

    And the work assigned to them is also one of the driving forces for confidence.

    Burning in the kiln area is said to be a "slag" for weapons, making pedal traps, engraving and trimming runes, even if the illiterate civilians can do well, and when doing this, there are soldiers Beside the constant emphasis on these things can be used to deal with those monsters, so those who work will begin to feel that the "ancient Duke" is really very capable, and work harder and harder.

    In fact, even the soldiers responsible for "reading out" are not sure what these things are for. They are just acting on orders and calling the words they heard from Gao Wen to the civilians who work.

    "The crushed stone is placed on the bottom layer, and then the stone piece engraved with the circle! If the stone piece is broken, come here and change it!"

    "Good things are here!"

    "Remember to check if the crystal is lit, and the crystal that doesn''t shine can''t be used. Come here!"

    "These things you do are weapons. It''s a special deal with monsters. This is the instructions of the Duke of Govin! He is the nemesis of those freaks!"

    Gao Wen took Rebecca and Hetty through the empty field in the northeast of the camp. This open space was specially used to make "art". Originally Gao Wen intended to give this place a name called Louvre, to represent it. The positioning of the art treasure house, but no one understands this stem, so I have to give up.

    He bent down and examined the things that were neatly stacked at the feet of the statisticians: they were half-square wooden containers, less than two inches in height, filled with Rebecca crystal granules in the raft. Above the crystal is a black stone stone depicting a detonation array.

    But only these structures are unable to detonate these magical "mines", they also need a rune trigger to activate.

    This last step cannot be handed over to civilians or serfs. Considering the risk of accidental explosion, the setting of the rune trigger is left in the final step: these rafts will be buried in the mountain pass in the southwest of the camp, only when they are buried. And the special trap craftsmen will combine the rune triggers on the array.

    The rune trigger is a fairly simple structure. The paired runes that act as "trigger organs" are separated by a thin piece of stone. The top is a layer of wood. After the board is pressed, the pieces are broken and the two runes follow. Contact, forming a complete rune loop then activates the detonation array and eventually triggers an explosion.

    This is the mine of the alien version. Although the technical details are completely different from the distant relatives of the earth, the ideas have something in common. It obviously does not conform to the knight spirit of this era, but Herti and Rebecca¡¯s evaluation is What kind of knight spirit he has, this thing looks good!

    In this world of extraordinary power, there is a particularly convenient place for the use of ¡°mines¡±, that is, there is no need to worry about the problem of ¡°breathing, mine clearance crematorium¡±. Heti will leave on every detonation circle. Your own magical imprint, this "master trick" that can''t even be a first-class spell can ensure that every mine can be quickly positioned, and all unexploded mines can be easily found and eliminated after the battle.

    Of course, the number of magic marks that Herti can support is limited, but in this battle, her magic mark is more than enough.

    After checking the work here, Gao Wen handed over the defense of the camp to the two family knights and Rebecca, and he took Herti to the dark mountains.

    More "Rebecca crystals" are placed on a rock wall in the north of the mountain.

    In fact, most of the crystals accumulated in the camp these days have been shipped here. In order to ensure that the rock wall collapses on a sufficient scale, Gao Wen does not dare to have the slightest flaw in the "equivalent".

    Workers and supplies have already been shipped in place with Herti''s hand of plastic energy and weight loss. With some simple ropes and scaffolding, the stonemasons have cut a number of pits on the mountain wall and stuffed a large amount of crystal particles into the pits and between the original stone seams on the mountain wall, but depicting the detonation array. The matter can only be handed over to Herti himself.

    Only three levels of Herti can not use the mid-level wizard skills such as flying, even the low-level floating surgery can not last too long, so she can only stand on the ground, with the hands of plastic energy with the idea of ??moving objects The spell is used to complete the work of drawing the detonation array on the rock wall, and to make a side-by-side adjustment through the eyes of the wizard. This kind of sophisticated control has actually exceeded the ability of the low-level wizard, but fortunately, in addition to being a low-level wizard, Herti is still a believer in the "magic goddess" who is officially converted. She prayed to the goddess of magic before work and gained a short time. Blessing, this can carry on this work.

    In order to ensure that this extra-large detonation array can operate normally, Gao Wen took the blood. He took a large amount of prefabricated powdery Mithril and Amethyst dust from the treasure house in the mountains, and then cooperated with the anti-gold agent prepared by Pitman. Made of the most expensive "pigment" ever, Heti can directly "draw" these magical materials on the rock wall, which eliminates a lot of engraving and inlay work and shortens the time.

    Now, the most precious thing is time.

    When Hetty put the huge lines and runes one by one, the figure of amber was drilled from the shadow of the nearby bushes. Her face was nervous and she whispered to the side of Gao Wen: " The monsters are very close, up to half a day."

    "I know, the estimate is almost the same," Gao Wen nodded slightly. "They are based on the expected route?"

    "The middle is almost going to the other road," Amber said when he said this with obvious points. "I later dared to leave the shadow state for a moment before I led them back to this road but the opposite They are now more violent."

    Gao Wen looked at Amber a bit strangely: "...what are you so courageous this time?"

    Amber pouting: "Hey, I have come to this step. At this time, what is the use of shrinking the head is better than telling you, maybe you can live."

    Said, her eyes could not help but put it on the mountain wall in front of him.

    This high cliff is next to the mountain road where the four distorted bodies encountered the battle. Below the cliff is the road that was originally passed. It is full of wind and rain, and the rock wall itself is indeed quite fragile. The state of collapse may occur at any time, and there is only one road in the lower mountain road. When the distortion body passes by, it will form a crowded and long queue. When the mountain wall collapses, they are absolutely unable to avoid it. It is indeed a good ambush.

    If there is a high-level magician here, he will definitely choose to collapse the mountain wall to kill the monsters. After all, for the powerful magician, let the rock wall collapse only need a powerful explosion. Surgery or a disintegration of soil elements.

    But at the moment, if you want to do all this, it is a three-level low-level wizard who can''t even get the cold arrows, and a large group of stonemasons, folks, and serfs as ordinary people.

    This made Amber feel full of weirdness.

    The translucent plastic hand moves on the rock wall, and the alchemy agent with the secret silver powder and the amethyst dust is applied as a pigment on the surface of the stone. Many runes have been formed, which makes the whole mountain wall look like a certain A variety of religious totems are so strange, and above the cliffs, you can also see the simple rope ladders and brackets that the stonemason used before, which are "construction marks" that have not been removed and are not ready to be removed.

    It is proof that ordinary people have participated in this incredible plan.

    Not far away, the stonemason and the apprentices are resting. They used a lot of strength and courage to tie a few ropes to the mountain wall to dig holes. It is not easy, especially when time is tight and the shaft must work. This is even more so, but they have completed the challenge, which even makes Gao Wen feel a little unbelievable. He originally thought that the work would take more time and the completion degree could not catch up with his expectations.

    But soon Gao Wen understood it. This is not a sense of honor that craftsmen and apprentices have been inspired. Most of them are not related to the desire to survive, but because the poor people of this era are living like this.

    Is it difficult to dig a hole in the mountain wall with a rope? It is no more difficult than repairing the lord''s castle spire with the rope, and it is no more difficult than picking the herbs on the cliff for the lord.

    It is said that four hundred years ago, in some mountains in the western part of the kingdom, serfs went to pick herbs and even did not allow the ropes to be roped because the local ropes were even more expensive than the serfs.

    Here, they have at least a rope tied to them, and what they do is no longer just for the lord.

 Chapter 88ï¼š First roar

    The stonemason and the apprentices sat on the ground and rested with envious and awe-inspiring eyes. The magical materials were raised in the air under the magical guidance of Herti and accurately drawn on the surface of the stone wall, while a huge translucent palm was Side-by-side assistance, removing the vines that affect the array, or adjusting the rune lines of the subtleties, or embedding the augmented material such as the mana crystal on the key nodes, and between the rune spaces throughout the array, It was the caves and pores that they had carved out before, and they were filled with shiny crystal "gravel".

    In their eyes, those fine crystals whose average size is only the size of the rice grain are indeed similar to the "gravel".

    These exhausted people are still unaware of what they are participating in. They don¡¯t even know that Gao Wen¡¯s plan to smash the rock wall is that they just work here according to the order of the lord, but Amber looks at these people. But it is a strange feeling.

    In addition to the final drawing of the detonation array, most of the whole process is actually made by the serfs of the kiln area that the ordinary people have finished. The crystal used to recharge the crystal is also made by ordinary craftsmen. Built, Rebecca participated in the design of the magic net, but did not use any extraordinary power throughout the process, then the husband brought the crystal here, the stonemason cut holes in the rock wall and stuffed the crystal into it...

    In fact, if you don''t want to draw the array on the rock wall, and the time is limited, even the work of drawing the array can be done by ordinary people, as long as they can guarantee that all the runes are drawn to the place, at the key nodes. The magic material on the installation is correct. Although it requires some knowledge and skill, it does not require any extraordinary strength. Amber believes that even the civilians on the territory can master these things after learning and training.

    As for how the man with no mana activates this array... Rebecca has created a rune trigger, and the rune trigger has been proven to work on the detonation array. Even if there is no rune trigger, the "Magic No. 1" in the territory has already realized the ability of external power supply. As long as the charging route of Magic Net No. 1 is extended, ordinary people can detonate this set of high-text. "Large art" stuff.

    Admittedly, this process is far more complicated and more difficult than the big magician, but even if only considering the possibility of realization of this process, amber is a bit chilling:

    A group of ordinary people who have no ability to cast spells can use this "magic device" to blow up the entire cliff...

    Thinking about it, she couldn''t help but look at the sight of Gao Wen: This strange man who looks a little like a nobleman... Do you know what he is doing?

    However, I only thought about it for a little while in my mind. The only thing left in amber was exhausted. She patted the slap and looked up at the sky. She found that she had not yet reached the meal, so she turned away and dissipated. Deep in the shadows.

    She will continue to monitor the movements of the batch of distorted bodies and return their intelligence to the side at any time. The task is still heavy.

    On the other side, on the southwest side of the camp and on the mountain road, Philip and Byron are accompanying Rebecca to do what they have never done.

    Command the men to bury traps on the ground, a trap that will explode.

    The soldiers and the recruited folkmen were responsible for digging the pits, and Rebecca took the craftsmen to place the ¡°mines¡± in place. As long as the rune trigger was placed on the magic array, the crystal particles that looked like humans and animals were harmless. It will become a dangerous thing to break the mountain, so every rune trigger is manually adjusted and placed in place by Rebecca, and in order to prevent the lack of eye-catching guys from accidentally touching the organ, Rebecca is still in each A red stone was placed on the side of the trap for marking.

    Yes, made a mark, this is totally inconsistent with the basic professional conduct of burying mines, but it does not matter, it is to bully those distortions without brains...

    Philip Knight looked strangely at the soldiers under his hand and sprinkled thin soil on the surface of a well-placed raft. He looked at the other people who were digging in the pits and digs into the sky, and finally couldn''t help but scream with Byron: "Is this... is it a bit inconsistent with the spirit of the knight?"

    "Not in line with the spirit of the Cavaliers? Are you saying to dig traps?" The middle-aged knight with a gray hair looked at the young talent. "What do you think of the knight spirit?"

    Philippe put his hand on the hilt in a serious manner: "The Cavaliers should confront the enemy in an upright manner, arm themselves with bravery and justice, challenge the most powerful enemies in front, defend the people and the land, and if they win, they will return home. If it fails, it will bury the sand field...not to dig a trap here."

    Byron waited until the other party finished talking and waved his hand: "It¡¯s really impossible to stop and stop your troubles. Young and light, like an old believer. Don¡¯t forget, these traps are ordered by the Duke, he is a knight in the knight. The heroes in the heroes, and now the rules of the knights in the countries are even based on him. Do you think that the things he arranges will not conform to the spirit of the knight?"

    Philip had been entangled in this matter, and it was even more entangled: "So I don''t want to understand."

    "In my opinion, this is quite in line with the spirit of the knight," Byron touched his chin and began to use the eloquence cultivated during the mercenary period to promote a set of fallacies. "We are dug here and weighed here, and this is followed. The refusal horse on the battlefield is just as armed as the armor on your body, and then we are also going to challenge the most powerful enemy. You lick this pit full of ground, the monster that can come out from it is definitely the strongest guy. Only such a guy will run to the last line of defense to fight with us, and those who can''t even pass these pits are all weak, and they will insult the knight spirit when they fight with the weak..."

    Philip thought carefully and looked at Byron with a little doubt: "By what you mean, these traps are meant to identify the real strong enemy?"

    Byron nodded. "It''s almost what it means."

    Philip thought again and again: "I always feel that you are talking nonsense."

    Byron haha ??smiled and turned to tell the craftsmen who were placing the "mines": "Pour a stone on this, just don''t press the organs. I have seen the scene when these things exploded, if there are stones in the pit. It¡¯s more powerful to blow up...¡±

    Next to Rebecca, his eyes lit up: "Oh! Can you do this?!"

    "That is of course," Byron smiled. "Don''t underestimate the wisdom of the mercenary and the justice of the knight."

    "Then you will wait, I will let people who have broken the **** from the mountains and smashed the broken iron and iron into the trap..."

    The half-way knight and the Miss Viscount, who had been caught by the door, smiled and reached a tacit understanding, swearing, and swearing...

    The Philip Knight, who witnessed the whole process, sighed.

    After a few hours, everything was finally settled and all the soldiers and civilians were withdrawn to the camp.

    Gao Wen also withdrew.

    The monsters are already very close, and according to Amber''s report, they are approaching the first trap in the north.

    Once they begin to sense the breath of the living and the energetic magical energy, they will move from a slow-moving state of wandering to violent and rushing to the largest human settlement within the scope of perception.

    The layout has been completed before the camp. A large area between the western pass and the camp area seems to be completely unobstructed, and after crossing the open space, it is a temporary fence made of wood and a wooden thorn. The effects of the distortions are almost negligible, and probably at most they are slowing down their actions.

    Armed knights and soldiers behind the fence are the last line of defense in the camp.

    Gao Wen stood with the guards of the camp. Beside him was Rebecca, who was nervous with his staff, behind him was the Knights of Byron and Philip, while the other soldiers and militia were armed with sword shields. Because the monsters have little thinking ability and do not know how to get back the road, the south gate of the camp is just like holding the door toward the dark mountain.

    This is probably the only good thing when fighting a distorted body.

    ¡°Is it nervous?¡± Gao Wen noticed that Rebecca had taken a deep breath for the third time, so he asked casually.

    ¡°A bit,¡± Rebecca squeezed a smile. ¡°Weird, I wasn¡¯t nervous when I played with them last time...¡±

    "Because at that time you didn''t have time to be nervous, and this time you know that they are coming three days in advance, waiting is the most terrible thing in the world," Gao Wen smiled and shook his head. "But don''t be afraid, you have to Believe that the power of those crystals is what you created."

    Rebecca nodded, but then shook his head and shook his head: "But I haven¡¯t been able to do anything from small to big..."

    Gao Wen quickly coughed two times to cover up: "Cough, don''t say here, shake the heart."

    How is this child''s iron problem always bad?

    But it is clear that the soldiers around did not pay attention to what their lords and former lords were saying.

    They just watched the mountain pass, waiting for the moment the Lord said, "Thunder" burst.

    In the dark mountains, the road to the mountain pass, Heti stood alone on a prominent boulder at the top of the rock wall, quietly watching the natural mountain road below.

    She has been able to smell the scent of the monsters.

    The air beside it was slightly distorted, and the figure of amber emerged from a shadow. The face of Miss Half Elf was as serious as ever: "They are coming."

    Heti nodded slightly and looked at the end of the mountain road below.

    A filthy mist rises there, the plants wither in the mist, and the **** freaks like giants come out of the mist, one, two, three... more and more.

    Heti dissipated the masking spells applied to himself. In an instant, the breath of the living and the energetic magical energy are all revealed. In the eyes of the monsters from the magic tide, these two breaths are as bright as the fire in the night. Eye-catching.

    The monsters who were still slowly swaying suddenly "woke up", they made a chaotic crazy roar, and then suddenly as if they smelled the **** dog ??group, they swooped in the direction of Herti.

    The huge figures began to run wildly on the mountain road. Amber immediately had a layer of goose bumps. However, Herti just looked at the scene quietly. She stood at the magic injection point of the detonation, but did not take it. Any action.

    "Good... so close!" Amber whispered nervously.

    "Not yet," Hetty just shook his head. "The more we bury here, the less pressure they have to face, so wait."

    Amber grabbed Herti''s arm, and half of the body had begun to blur: "Well, I am waiting for your signal, you just pull me in as soon as I detonate!"

    Heti nodded slightly and raised his hand, releasing one of the simplest flashes in the direction of the monsters.

    The most basic spells caused more obvious mana fluctuations, and the monsters suddenly flocked more wildly. They pushed and shook, crowded together, like a freakish monster formed by a group of flesh and blood mud and rushed to the mountain road. Central, and even began to try to climb the cliff where Heti stood.

    Hetty did not hesitate to activate the circle under his feet and pull the arm of Amber: "Go!"

    The two figures disappeared instantly into the surging shadow.

    The magical array on the rock wall emits glaring white light, and in a second, detonated the numerous "mana crystals" buried in the rock walls.

    That is like a thunder.

 Chapter 89ï¼š Blow it out

    The explosion caused by the magic crystal and the explosion of the medicine on the earth are not a thing at all. Although the end result is a grand fireworks, the process is different, the latter is a rapid chemical reaction, but the former The essence is a spell process.

    Therefore, the detonation of Magic Crystal does not require excessive packaging, nor does it pay attention to what container is used. It does not even require any "charge specification". Instead, it requires all storage crystals to be detonated. Within the highest range of performance of the array, what is required is the accuracy of the detonation array itself and the quality and fit of the magic material. The required amount of magic stored in the crystal is required.

    And when these conditions are in place, its power will make any one of the bombings feel pleasant.

    The entire cliff was covered with glare white light, and within the range of the radiation of the bursting array, the cracks and holes filled with crystal particles at each place began to produce a dramatic magic explosion, and the distortions that were crowded together and began to climb the cliff. Just because the target suddenly disappeared and fell into a short chaos, then the "art of explosion" that suddenly came down to the skull was smashed down...

    Unfortunately, Herti, who has been pulled into the shadows by Amber, has no chance to see this spectacular scene.

    The collapse of the stone wall triggered a chain reaction. The sturdy stones above the mountain road were also loosened in the violent vibration. The rocks and clods poured down like a storm, and the flesh-and-blood giants were buried by these collapsed earth and stone. A large part of them were crushed on the spot and roared into elemental smoke that was constantly transpiration.

    But after the collapse, nearly half of the monsters are still alive. Some of them are outside the collapsed area, while others are not drowned. Those extraordinarily strong distortions flip over the boulder that covers them. And the earth, staggering out of the ruins, the chaotic magic released from the surrounding companions quickly repaired their tattered limbs, between the short breaths, those who were shackled The monsters in the legs recovered their ability to move 70% to 80%.

    The breath of Herti and Amber has gone, but the surviving monsters recovered from the chaos and turned neatly toward the north.

    They "sniff" the other breath, a little further, but there are huge numbers, there are a lot of living people, and there is an active magical power.

    The distorted body has no morale. The stimulation of the "prey" breath puts them into the primitive and arrogant state of excitement. The flesh-and-blood giants push and advance, throwing the companions who have been smashed into rotten bones and broken bones behind them. Like a dog that smells bloody, it rushes to the mountain road to the north.

    Then they stepped into the landmines of the mountains and plains.

    The explosions and collapses that occurred in the dark mountains were like a thunder bursting, and even the camp could hear it clearly, and the soldiers waiting to be heard could not help but feel a commotion when they heard these loud noises, but then they were worshipped. The screams of Lun and Philip Knight were suppressed.

    Gao Wen was relieved after hearing the explosion: there was an explosion, which means that at least the first step of the plan was successful.

    There is amber to meet there, Herti''s safety should be no problem, and when I hear the continuous roar of the explosion, I can be sure that the rock wall collapses as I planned, then I will wait for those who have no brains. The monsters are bombed one after another.

    Ten minutes later, another explosion came from the mountains.

    It¡¯s completely different from the sound of the first explosion. They are even weaker, but they are continuous, and they are transmitted almost every few seconds, just like there are two wizards who have only fireball in the mountain. Just like throwing a big fireball (squinting at Rebecca), and the sound is getting closer and closer, it started from the depths of the mountain and soon reached the mountain pass.

    Gao Wen can almost imagine how delightful the scenes of monsters burying their heads in the mines.

    The soldiers listened to the sound that was totally different from the battles of the past. They clung to the weapons but they looked at each other: they knew that there was no defender in the mountains, but the sound was terrifying, and there were hundreds of flesh-and-blood giants. Passing through the narrow mountain roads, it is not a brave warrior to intercept them, but a lot of traps that will explode... Is this also a war?

    The movements in the mountains were of course spread throughout the places where civilians lived. At first, the ordinary people who shivered were still hiding behind, but the continuous explosions made it difficult for them to curb curiosity, which sounded like It¡¯s not the sound of the soldiers fighting and killing. It seems that they are thundering. The countrymen from remote places will never have the chance to see the high-level masters. Of course, they have never heard the big magicians throwing fireballs and blasting with each other. The movement, so they can only imagine out of thin air: even if there are dozens of magician men who are fighting outside, I am afraid that this is not the case.

    Finally, some people who were extraordinarily daring and unable to curiosity got out of the tent and dared to come to the south of the camp, overlooking the direction of the dark mountains. At this time, the explosion in the mountain finally spread to the mountain pass or The distortions that had come to the head of the head finally thundered to the mountain pass.

    At the foot of the mountain, there was a smoke and mist rising. In the dark red dust, the first flesh-and-blood giant roared out. It was like a disaster messenger who succumbed to the mortal in mythology, waving a deformed arm and shouting The words of blasphemy have passed through the landmines of the mountains and plains, rushing to the camps of human beings in the blood and fire, and vacated by the explosive force in the process of rushing, and divided into more than 20 copies and landed evenly on the ground. Stepped into a meat mud by the successor...

    The soldiers guarding the camp watched the first monster in a few seconds and completed the roaring debut, the fearless charge, the in-situ explosion, the spiral flying, the disintegration of the demon, and the love of the land. They were subconscious. He gripped the sword and held his breath, but suddenly he was a little embarrassed.

    Except for the soldiers who helped Rebecca and Hetty to test those explosives, 99% of the ordinary people present were the first to know that the rafts that they had made and buried in the ground had This kind of power.

    But this is only the beginning.

    The rolling dust mist rushed out of the mountain pass, which was the rubble dust that was rolled up on the mountain road. It was also mixed with the chaotic magic fog formed by the distortion body, and there were countless rushes out of the rolling dust. The tattered flesh-and-blood giant that has been blown up.

    Gao Wen soon realized that it was really cool to use the minefield bomber, but the bombing of a group of widowers would seriously affect the operating experience. These distortions with little thinking ability are like losing the commanding insects. Will look for the direction of the food, the bow is a frame a, they rushed into the minefield, in the chain of explosions in the ground shaking in various poses, and in a random number and direction, but even so They are still without fear and are still charging in one direction, and there are still new monsters running out of the mountain pass.

    Some of the monsters that were blown off by the waist even lived tenaciously, crawling with the remaining limbs.

    No, this will not only boost morale, but many people will be stimulated by this horrible scene.

    People who fall into fear will even ignore the fact that the number of monsters has been greatly reduced.

    Gao Wen thought that he should do something, but just before he took action, he suddenly heard the Byron knight standing next to him laughing.

    The half-way knight with a gray-haired, mercenary-born knight pointed at the deformed freak that was blown up, blown up, and crawled on the ground. The laughter was out of breath: "These... these things It¡¯s stupid and weak, you look at their fried stunned heads and still crawling on the ground... haha... More than half of them even climbed less than halfway and were trampled by their own people. Let''s be scared by this stuff...! Haha..."

    The Byron Knight''s tone was full of contempt, and he laughed and touched Philip''s shoulder with his shoulder: "Philip Knight, what do you think?"

    Then he lowered his voice: "Mom''s help, I am alone."

    The Philip Knight stood up straight and looked at Byron with a sly face: "The Cavaliers should not laugh at the weak. They are so embarrassed now, just because we have used the wisdom of our ancestors..."

    The surrounding soldiers have already been infected by Byron. At this time, they are deeply resonated when they hear Philip¡¯s righteous words. Before a little commotion, they quickly disappeared. They looked at the monsters that constantly rushed out and were constantly bombed. It finally faded away.

    Individually even a little want to laugh.

    Gao Wen was a bit stunned and looked at the two knights next to him. He suddenly felt that this piece of land was really Crouching Tiger, Hidden Dragon. These two knights are all talents, especially the Philip, who usually looks so serious and decent. But I didn¡¯t expect it to be a slap...

    Philip himself has nothing to know about it.

    He has clenched the knight''s sword and walked half a step forward.

    According to the memory of those "minefields", he judged that those monsters would not be completely damaged in the explosion, at least dozens of them would rush out, and now it is very close to the real white-blade battle.

    Gao Wen also made the same judgment, raised his sword in his hand, and shouted loudly to the soldiers and ordered: "When the freaks are eliminated, everyone will pay attention and raise the sword!"

    The cold light of a piece of steel rises, and under the glory of the sun that has gradually begun to sink, the soldiers'' armor and weapons float a layer of brilliance.

    The enchanted weapon armor is especially "eye-catching" in those distorted eyes.

    The first monster that rushed out of the minefield came to the front of the battlefield. It only had the small half of the arm waving against the sky, the chaotic roar in the chest, and then rushed over.

    "Fighting!"

 Chapter 90ï¼š Scared me

    As Gao Wen had expected, just relying on a cliff collapse and a landmine could not completely destroy those monsters.

    Of course, if he has more depth, a larger minefield, and a more powerful bursting crystal, it is not impossible to do all this. After all, those monsters have no brains, and as long as there are enough mines, they will always go straight. All stepping on it and then collectively being able to meet the conditions can not be said to be in vain.

    There are still some monsters lucky or rushing through all the explosives, and then rushing up.

    At this point, any hesitation and fear will vanish, and the soldiers have long stretched their nerves to the limit. When the order is issued, it is the sword and the sword, and the unavoidable white-blade battle is unfolded.

    The shouts of the people and the roar of the monsters rang.

    This is their second encounter.

    The last time, it was the Cecil collar that had been burned down by Longyan. The soldiers wore simple and inferior steel equipment, and they used the weapons without magic to face the distortions that were almost invulnerable and rejuvenated. This time They wore the extraordinary armed forces left by ancient civilizations, protected by shields, and enchanted swords and rifles, and the enemies in front of them were already blown up.

    Although it is a simple camp, the real situation is much better than the last time.

    As soon as they have played, experienced veterans have realized this. Their equipment has shown unbelievably good performance in the face of the pressure caused by the distortion. Humans are no longer being crushed in front of monsters, but It was completely able to fight on the front side, so after the front line swayed a little, it stabilized immediately, and even began to push back those monsters that rushed out of the minefield.

    The Byron Knight even had to yell at the back: "Don''t move too far! Don''t cross the fence and be careful to fall into the trap!"

    Gao Wen slashed a bombed blackened distortion and noticed that the battle had no suspense. Even if he didn''t have to help himself, the two knights led the soldiers in the camp to solve all the enemies.

    So he let out a sigh of relief and was preparing to look back at Rebecca, but at this moment, he suddenly noticed that a dozen distorted bodies on the east side of the battlefield stopped in the process of rushing to the line of defense. A flesh-and-blood giant without a face is like "smelling" what smell, suddenly raising his head and "looking" in a certain direction.

    Then they rushed over there and ran over and watched the guards who were close to the door and filled with magical reactions!

    Gao Wen took a moment and suddenly reacted to what was in that direction: it was the camp to store the "Dragon Egg Stone Ball"!

    They perceive the breath of the "dragon egg"? Is the "dragon egg" more attractive to them than the living and the magic? !

    Gao Wen¡¯s mind suddenly came up with these speculations, and this unexpected situation also gave him a cold sweat. He immediately shouted at Rebecca: ¡°Take your guard up!¡±

    After saying that he did not wait for Rebecca to respond, he had already ran to the tent where the stone ball was stored.

    Of course, there are guards around the camp, but because of the shortage of manpower, coupled with the human body and the magical atmosphere that the distortions are easily gathered, most of the combat power is concentrated on the defense line in the southwest of the camp. The soldiers around the "Dragon Egg Tent" have only a small group of militiamen, and they are still newly trained soldiers. With their fighting power, they can''t stop the monsters.

    Soon, the distortions crossed the distance, and the soldiers around the dragon egg tents have seen this scene far away. At this moment, they are flustered and trying to pose a confrontation, but they seem to have nothing. Zhang Fa.

    A militia trembled and swayed the rifle, trying to remember the few simple actions that met the enemy in the past two days, and at this moment, the sound of the fabric being torn was coming from behind him. .

    The militia did not dare to remove the line of sight from the distorted body, but could not help but want to look back. In the end, he still couldn¡¯t resist the curiosity of the sound behind him, and he quickly returned to the head and turned back. The moment is wide open.

    He saw that the curtain that was originally tied to the camp was torn open a dozen meters away, and the huge stone ball about one meter in diameter was being squeezed out from between the two curtains. The next second, he noticed. This stone ball is actually floating in the air!

    Reminiscent of the strange characteristics of the stone ball, the militia immediately subconsciously grasped the weapon in his hand, but this stone ball did not have any intention to attract the surrounding metal. It swayed from the tent and then swayed from side to side, then from the sphere. Screaming with a metal vibrato: "Auntie?"

    It seems to be "seeing" the distortions that are rushing toward themselves.

    The militiamen who were in charge of the guards noticed the movement of the stone ball at the moment. The monsters that were rushing in the distance and the stone **** that were screaming behind them made the newly recruited soldiers who had just armed and completed the basic training confusing, even their small The captains didn''t know how to deal with the situation at the moment, but at this moment, they saw a tall figure wrapped in a pale white shimmer that was approaching in the other direction.

    It was the Gao Wen who started the Cavaliers charge, and after Gao Wen, he followed Rebecca and a small team of fighters.

    Gao Wen saw the stone ball floating in the doorway of the tent far away. This strange scene almost made him fall down on the road of the charge, and then he heard the stone ball making a harsh sound: Help! Monsters! What are you talking about!!"

    Could it be that this thing can make a sound? !

    At this time, Gao Wen couldn¡¯t take a look at the principle of the **** "dragon egg". He decided to give up thinking in this too strange situation, and then suddenly slammed his foot. After a high jump, he launched the knight¡¯s signature skills. One of the champions slammed.

    His whole person was wrapped up in the air by a smattering white light. The long sword suddenly burned thousands of degrees of energy flames, and then descended from the sky like a meteor, slashing on the head of a monster.

    This flesh-and-blood giant was directly hit by the champion, and instantly split into two from the middle. The two halves of the body have not even had time to completely separate them. They have been burnt into two groups of ashes by high temperature, and the remaining shock waves generated by the sniper continue. Go forward, leaving a deep gully.

    The surrounding distortions were temporarily disturbed by the powerful energy that Gao Wen suddenly erupted. They hesitated in a slightly confused way. With this opportunity, Gao Wen quickly shouted at the stone ball in the distance: Hurry up and hide! There are monsters outside!"

    "Mama!" The stone ball screamed. "The tent that fell down like a blow, hides it with hair!"

    Gao Wen suddenly flashed to the side, escaped the claws swept by a distorted body, and stabbed it with a sword, while at the same time, a large bowl of fireball flew over half a meter beside him. Half of the body that was experiencing another distortion of the sneak attack was turned back.

    Gao Wenyi solved this unbalanced monster, and with the corner of his eye, Rebecca had arrived at the edge of the battlefield under the guard of the soldiers. She raised her left hand and another huge fireball formed on her hand. Then she will The fireball was thrown up, and both hands grabbed the staff and slammed it for half a lap. He slammed the fireball out at once: "Ancestral adults! Let me help you contain them!"

    Girl, your fireball practice is obviously a problem!

    But at this time, Gao Wen did not have the time to talk to Rebecca about how her fireball technique was practiced, because he noticed that several of the distortions running in the front were already close to the tent and the stone ball, and a militia drummed. The courage pierced the long gun to try to block the enemy, but it was hit by the chaotic energy arrow released by another distorted body in the distance. The whole person was blown out, but the shield on his body still had shimmer, it should not be As for death.

    The stone ball that floated in the air and less than half a meter from the ground was scared and yelled. It hurriedly stalked, trying to avoid the distortions that came from all directions, but in front of ten times the number of enemies. The dodge space is getting less and less. In the end, there is really no place to hide. This stone ball has to scream with a metal vibrato, and then the height of the float is up ten meters.

    Gao Wen thought that this guy was going to fly away, but he didn''t expect it to lose its stamina when he flew halfway, and fell like a rock.

    A loud noise of "Åé", a monster under the stone ball was so smashed in the face, this unfortunately deformed body even had no time to make any sound, it had already been thrown into the ground, and even the entire pit was sunken at least. one meter.

    Just as the three soldiers were sucked before, even Gao Wen couldn''t push the stone ball. This is the real weight of it.

    Don''t say Gao Wenyu, even the stone ball itself is paralyzed.

    But the surrounding monsters are not embarrassed, they can only perceive their prey in front of them, so when the stone ball falls, they will once again rush.

    Then the stone ball screamed again, trying to launch himself into the sky again, failing again, and once again throwing an enemy into the ground...

    Gao Wen shook the Pioneer''s sword in his hand and suddenly felt that he didn''t have to run so hard to save the field.

    I am afraid that it is really the end of the world. This neurotic egg is not necessarily a problem...

    The soldiers who arrived and the militia who stayed around the tent could only look at this slightly funny scene with a quirky expression. The stone ball suspected of a dragon egg screamed in horror and screamed at the monsters that were attacked. On the ground, the brainless distortions are like one in the queue to save the grandfather¡¯s gourd, and until the last three monsters are left, Gao Wen suddenly notices that the stone¡¯s ¡°takeoff¡± height has changed. Only less than two meters, he immediately pulled the sword forward and solved the last enemy.

    The stone ball that killed more than a dozen distorted bodies slowly floated out of the monster pile. It floated at a height of only a few centimeters from the ground. It was obviously exhausted. After confirming that there were no more enemies around it, it finally loosened. Tone: "Mom, scare me out..."

    Gao Wen: "..."

 Chapter 91ï¼š In the end, hatching

    The crisis is over.

    As the last monster mourns and falls to the ground under the Philip Knight''s sword, there is no longer a living distortion on the battlefield, only the land is constantly breaking down the scattered skeleton, and a group of soldiers who are almost exhausted.

    No new monsters rushed out of the mountains, and the direction of the dark mountains could no longer hear the thunderous sounds like thunder.

    After a full minute of this, the Byron Knight took the lead and cheered.

    Then there were the soldiers, the militia, then the civilians and serfs in the camp, and the cheers resounded through the south bank of the White River, everyone knows this victory ¨C and for those who have experienced the old Cecil disaster In other words, this victory has an unusual meaning.

    The planners know how much of this victory is based on the ingredients of the weather, how much luck and risk, how many uncontrollable variables, but most ordinary people don''t know, they only know that there are hundreds of monsters from the south. In fact, the number is almost ten times that of camp combatants. However, in just a short half-day, these monsters have all disappeared, and even one of them has not broken into the fence wall of the camp.

    The huge psychological pressure at this time vented to the carnival-like cheers, even the amber who just returned to the camp with Herti could not help but be infected, and cheered and celebrated.

    After cheering for a while, she noticed that Gao Wen didn¡¯t even be with everyone, so she took the little waitress Betty from the bypass. The latter was holding a bunch of pharmacy bottles and following the Druid. Behind Pitman: "What about your grandfather?"

    Betty shook her head in a hurry: "I don''t know!"

    "He was in the camp in the south," Pitman paused, turning his head and said quickly. "It seems that the dragon egg is out of condition. I don''t tell you, I will send the potion first. It!"

    The little old man ran away with a little maid, and Amber looked around and felt that there was nothing wrong with him, and he disappeared into the shadow.

    In the tents in the south of the camp, Gao Wen and Rebecca also heard the cheers that resounded throughout the camp: the general trend has been set, and the crisis is safe. Just now the Byron Knight has sent someone to ask for follow-up arrangements. Gao Wenchuan told the two knights to work on the battlefield first, and he and Rebecca stayed here for the time being, facing this suspected "dragon egg". Stone ball.

    The monsters on the outside of the tent are rapidly disintegrating. The remaining skeletons are collected by the soldiers and piled up for a natural decomposition. The stone ball that has just been displayed is now back in the tent. Now it is floating quietly. In a place several tens of centimeters above the ground, there is some kind of confrontation with Gao Wen.

    "To tell the truth, I was really scared to death," the stone ball swayed in place, and a metal vibrato sound came from inside. "What are those... distortions? Why are they all coming to me suddenly? ......"

    "I don''t know what you have to attract them, but you have a ''human'' dying a dozen monsters. Is it funny to say that you are being scared?" Gao Wen squinted at this strange big ball. "And for a long time, you can not only move on your own, but also speak... I said that you have been loading before?"

    The stone ball is not awkward (of course, it really can''t see the expression from its surface): "Is there a mistake in self-protection? I don''t know your intentions. Naturally, I have a low-key. I originally thought I observed it for two more days. As a result, I suddenly heard the chaos outside, and the guardian soldiers were also a lot less. I wanted to quietly come out and see the situation... I know that when I just moved, the monsters came. !"

    Gao Wen nodded, he had already figured out the whole process: this stone ball obviously deliberately suppressed his own "activity", so the sense of existence is thin, even Pitman discovered it in the case of coincidence. The life reaction, but today the monster attack, this stone ball feels that it may be an opportunity to die and want to run out, and the result is an atmosphere of leakage - this breath of breath may not be anything for humans But for the distortions that use the life reaction and the magic reaction as the bait, it is as conspicuous as the bright lights in the night, and in the eyes of those monsters, the life and magic reaction of this stone ball is obviously more "delicious". Then there was a unexpected situation later.

    Fortunately, everything is ultimately shocking.

    After thinking about this, Gao Wen couldn''t help but look up and down the necrotic egg that almost died. "So you still want to run now? I can tell you that the monsters are just a wave of wandering, you have to run to them. Under the eyelids, no one can keep you."

    Next to Rebecca, I knew that my ancestors were scaring people... eggs, but the stone ball didn''t know the real situation, so I was naturally scared: "Hey - I don''t run, this place is too dangerous." And then again... I am a little bit convinced of what you said before."

    ¡°Oh?¡± Gao Wenmei said, ¡°What do you believe in?¡±

    "You guys who took me into the lab that year... shouldn''t really be a bunch."

    Gao Wen feels interesting. I just want to ask how it is judged. The corner of the eye sees an amber in the shadow of the corner of the tent. Miss Half Elf has obviously heard the conversation just now. He whispered and asked: "How did you see this time?"

    The stone ball floated up and down: "You have more chills than the gangs of the year. Such a big camp does not have a magical gun. It must not be a bunch of people..."

    Gao Wen¡¯s forehead twitched, but he heard Rebecca¡¯s thoughtful thoughts on his head: ¡°Oh, it makes sense to say this...¡±

    Amber''s shadow step came to Gao Wen''s side and lowered his voice: "Really, if I am, you will drive this shameful descendant out of the house the next day..."

    A shame of all things dares to say that others are shameful?

    Gao Wen glanced at the amber and turned to look at the stone ball floating in the air: "So you finally want to believe what I said to you that day?"

    "Slow, I just believe that you are not a group with the group of people that year, and did not say that you have all the words, especially for the past thousand years... I have to confirm this confirmation," Stone Ball special He shook his body in a sigh of relief, and then continued to say something awkwardly. "Of course, I basically believe that you are not malicious. Well, I remember that you just ran to save me."

    This attitude is still a bit languid, but it is much better than before. Gao Wen knows that he can''t force this spheroid that was rescued from the laboratory and once treated by the imperial people to easily believe in others. Nod: "Okay, trust can be built slowly, let''s... oh wait, turn around and let me see - turn left and turn left."

    When Amber and Rebecca heard Gao Wen, they suddenly came together curiously, and the stone ball was unclear and turned: "Why? I have something on my body?"

    The stone ball turned a little bit to the side, and Amber finally knew what Gao Wen had discovered.

    On the side of the lower part of the stone ball, the original tight and dense shell between the rock and the metal does not know when it fell off a small piece, and there are several long cracks spreading from the shedding, which has been extended. Go to the waist line of the sphere.

    "Your shell seems to be cracked," Rebecca said with a squint, and the wand carefully pointed to the cracked part of the ball. "Are you not hurting?"

    "Oh?" The stone ball seemed to notice the crack on his outer shell. The tone was a bit flustered. "Ah! It must have been broken several times before falling from the sky!"

    "You have no problem with this crack?" Gao Wen suddenly worried a little. "Would you like me to find a stonemason or blacksmith to help you mend?"

    "...oh, forget it, anyway, I am also going to break the shell. You are not an enemy." The stone ball seemed to be considered, and then he swayed. "You step back, I will come out of the shell." ¡±

    Amber suddenly widened his eyes: "Wait! You said you want to break the shell?! Then you wait! I have to call people!"

    Miss Half Elf snorted and screamed, and did not wait for anyone on the scene to react and then rolled back into the shadows, leaving the stone ball and Gao Wen a few circles, the stone ball was silent for a few seconds. Zhong Cai said: "I can''t get out yet?"

    "You wait a little, she must come soon," Gao Wen couldn''t grasp the idea of ??the half-elf, and he could only say casually. "She always has her own ideas."

    Then after a while, Amber ran back, and also pulled Herti and Pitman.

    The two men were apparently caught in a foggy situation.

    "The ancestor, what happened here?" Herti saw the stone ball floating in the air as soon as she came in. Then she looked at Gao Wen. "Amber just hurriedly said that the dragon egg hatched, I didn''t understand it... ..."

    When Pitman came in, he noticed the peeling and cracking of the lower part of the stone ball. The old man immediately exclaimed: "God! This dragon egg will hatch!"

    "Yes, yeah!" Amber was as excited as she was about to break the shell. "So I will call you both! Are you going to take care of the little dragons?"

    The two people who were forcibly pulled in a moment, Gao Wen immediately thought about whether or not to throw out the amber now, but the stone ball has no patience to wait for these strange people to mess around things, it is internal There was a strange low humming sound, just like charging, the surface of the sphere trembled fiercely, and the dense and rough outer shell material did not break in the tremor, starting from the falling part of the lower part of the sphere. The "shell" of a piece begins to fall off its surface.

    Everyone stopped talking, and they looked at the fascinating sphere with a look of surprise and anticipation, waiting for the moment when the life inside it broke.

    Finally, along with a series of bursting cracks, the spheres were quickly covered with fine cracks, and all the shells were ¡°smashed¡± and burst open!

    The shell of the stone ball fell off.

    Inside is a bare metal ball.

    The metal ball shook: "How? I don''t shine?"

    Pittman realized at this time that the whole process of breaking the shell had ended. He looked at the metal ball floating in the air: "The amount is not... Is this finished? Are you sure that you have come out of the eggshell?"

    Metal ball: "Confirm."

    "But you are still an egg!" The old Druid''s tone seemed to be mad. "You are still an egg! Say good is a dragon egg?"

    Rebecca looked at the silver-white ball floating in front of him, and it took a long time to say: "So this is actually an egg..."

 Chapter 92ï¼š Nicholas Egg

    To be honest, this metal egg hatched from a stone egg is really bright. It looks slightly smaller than before, but it still has a diameter of about one meter and three, and its surface is pure silver white, extremely smooth like a mirror. The smooth spherical surface even has the feeling of industrialized precision grinding. It floats in the air less than half a meter from the ground, and bbs with metal vibrato from the sphere: "I will never accept this name! Eggs Is it a name! Look at your eyes and see clearly, I am like an egg and when do I say that I am an egg?!"

    "We always thought you were a dragon egg..." Rebecca turned around like a curious cat around a metal ball, and from time to time dared to take a trip with a daring stick (the magic is that the ball actually Nothing to react.) "I didn''t expect you to hatch from the egg or an egg... Isn''t the egg egg the egg?"

    The metal ball shook and the sound sounded irritating: "You hatch it is an egg! Your whole family is called an egg! I have always been like this, and we all grow up after the whole family!"

    Gao Wen slammed his face and twitched. He used his innumerable years of satellite fines to suppress the tendency of San Guan to collapse. He struggled to maintain reason and calm, and tried to communicate with the metal egg in front of him: "You just said Are you family? There are a lot of creatures like you...what are you...what? Why have I never seen a strange life like you?"

    No matter what the ball is, it is unlikely to be a dragon, but Gao Wen can be sure that he has never heard of such a strange life in the world if it is really a living body. The shape of this metal sphere is very different from all the creatures in this world. If it really evolved naturally on this land, then it and its ethnic group could not survive the high school. eye.

    Unless it appears in those periods of the Govin "fragment".

    The ball heard Gao Wen¡¯s question, but it didn¡¯t work very well: ¡°You¡¯re involved in my secret. I¡¯m not sure if I can trust you guys. And I have to say clearly what I¡¯m saying. I can¡¯t call the egg if I die...¡±

    "Do you have a name for yourself?" At this time, Heti asked curiously next to it, which was a question.

    "Name... Oh, yes, I should have a name," the metal egg stood still in the air and thought hard. "Mama... forget it."

    Everyone: "..."

    Gao Wen: "You don''t remember your own name. What happened to someone else?"

    The tone of the metal ball suddenly screamed: "That I don''t call the egg anyway."

    The blue ribs of Gao Wen¡¯s forehead couldn¡¯t help but burst out: ¡°Is it difficult for me to call you St. Nicholas Eggs?¡±

    The metal ball momentarily slammed, and then it was shaken up and down with great satisfaction: "Oh oh? This name is good..."

    Gao Wen feels that communicating with this ball is simply losing his life at three times speed, and he still remembers that there are a lot of troubles outside and he needs to handle it himself, so he shook his head: "Oh, in short, you are To be honest, we have just experienced a monster attack, I have to deal with a lot of follow-up troubles. During this time I don''t want you to add more mess to me."

    The metal egg landed slowly and lingered in the pit that he had been waiting for before: "When you do, you are busy with you, I am lazy to get around. Today, this toss almost didn''t get tired of a ball..."

    Gao Wen looked at the silver-white "Dome" with some suspicion. It was doubtful whether this guy could really be quiet and not doing anything, but considering that this guy had experienced a thrilling and failed home escape. It is estimated that it will not try the second time in a short time, and I will believe it.

    If you don¡¯t believe it, there¡¯s still a lot to be done in the camp. You can¡¯t spend all your time on a ball.

    When the group left the tent, Herti left and couldn''t help but look back at the tent that had been re-attached: "Let''s put that ball so?"

    Although the mouth seems to be worried that the ball will do things, but her eyes flashing is full of curiosity and the light of the explosion of the heart, as a mage, a researcher, Herti has an endless interest in "unknown", and A floating, talking metal ball is definitely more "unknown" than any "unknown" that she has encountered in her life. To be honest, if it is not the responsibility of the shoulder and the ball is very likely to be unwilling to cooperate, she really wants to ship the big ball to her own laboratory now. She can study for a long time in one breath.

    Don''t say slice, at least you have to drill a bit to see what is inside the stuffing...

    Gao Wen now knows a little about Herti. When she looks at her expression, she knows that the granddaughter is thinking about it, but he didn¡¯t say anything, just shook his head: "It¡¯s not a place to stay. Stone, it can move and think, and it looks good in sports performance, and has the talent to control metal and magic. Forcing control is not good, it doesn''t necessarily control it, so it is better to let it actively cooperate."

    He said, he looked at the soldiers who stood guard not far away.

    The soldiers still follow the previous instructions, guarding the cordon 10 meters away from the tent, although it is not certain whether the distance is outside the metal control of the Nicholas egg, but this can give the soldiers peace of mind.

    "Of course, we must strengthen the alert," Gao Wen said. "The militia was replaced by a family warrior, but it was still far from being monitored. Tell the soldiers in advance that the ball in the tent is a magical device that stores the ancient soul. They don''t have too much contact and communication with the ball. If the ball is really running around, let them report upwards at the first time. Don''t be in conflict, the ball is awkward, but when you pick it up, even the distortion is one. Ordinary soldiers simply can''t stop it."

    "What do you think the ball is?" Herti asked with a frown. "Is it... really the magical creation of the ancient Gangyan Empire?"

    After the "Dragon Egg Hypothesis" was ruled out, Herti involuntarily thought of this direction. In this world, there are many similarities between the heritage and the legend of the dragon. For example, it is very suitable to explain those unclear explanations. The thing, its role is similar to the metaphysics on earth...

    "The empire is not a omnipotent," Gao Wen shook his head. "Even if it is the arcane sorcerer and the sorcerer, there is no such magical level of magic creation."

    He didn''t say anything else: he didn''t say that he was a magical artificial intelligence expert in the empire, even every kingdom that was active in the continent before the empire, every generation of civilization, every one There has never been such a level of intelligent creation in race.

    Gao Wen still can''t completely rule out the possibility that the ball is "artificial", but at least he can be sure that the ball is not the creation of any race on this continent.

    In fact, his heart is more inclined to think that the ball really comes from a strange, intelligent race outside of human cognition.

    Just don''t know how it came to this continent...

    Hearing Gao Wen¡¯s answer, Heti bowed his head and fell into meditation, while the Druid Pitman next to him still kept a word. In fact, he suddenly stopped talking when he was in the tent. Now it''s still full of tangles and frustrations, which makes Gao Wen couldn''t help but look at him more: "Do you have questions?"

    "Which egg is hatched, it¡¯s still an egg..." The old druid¡¯s eyebrows almost tangled together. "How is it not a dragon egg?"

    Even the amber can''t stand it anymore: "Why are you so attached to the dragon egg!"

    The little old man grabbed his beard: "Dragon egg! Hatching is a dragon! Just pick up a scale or put some blood out. Do you know how much money you can change? Even if you can''t change money, I ran straight to a young dragon. The Dragon Principality, at least change the Earl of the field back!"

    "As far as your thoughts are concerned, throwing them into the Principality of the Holy Dragon has been shackled for at least 40 times." Gao Wen took a look at the little old man. "I have the cranky thoughts and talk to me about how the wounded are."

    The little old man slammed his beard and sighed and let go of this topic: "Oh... well, it¡¯s not a dragon egg. It¡¯s not a dragon egg. You don¡¯t have to worry too much about the wounded. I have the best I can match. The potions have been sent, and the more serious injuries have been treated with magic, which can guarantee that there will be no more serious injuries. To be honest, this is a miracle. I thought that even if your bold plans worked, The guards in the camp also had to die, but they did not expect that they were basically wounded, and none of them died."

    "You look down on the standard equipment of the ancient Gangyan Empire," Gao Wen shook his head. "The soldiers of that era are hard to die."

    The old man looked at Gao Wen and said, "You can best feel a little sense of crisis. I listened to the chat between the two knights in your house. Most of the soldiers¡¯ armor and combat crystals are already in battle. Damaged, and those things seem to be unable to repair and recharge. Although they have saved their lives, they can''t keep the equipment itself. At this rate of consumption, you won''t have to wait for a long time."

    "Don''t worry, we already have better weapons," Gao Wen smiled and looked at the camp. "More importantly, there are better ideas."

    This time it was amber: "You mean the bursting crystals that you used to blow up the cliffs and make traps?"

    Gao Wen nodded slightly.

    "Well, those crystal powers are really not small, but it is still unrealistic to solve all the problems by them," Amber shook his head. "They use too much restriction and lack a safe way to detonate. You said, when Herti was detonated, I almost didn''t scare me. I got into the shadow world. I was blown up by the shock wave. I have to complain. Your big brainless granddaughter turned out to be. Just give yourself a shield..."

    Herti, who walked behind Gao Wen, immediately glared at Amber.

    Gao Wen did not notice the little spark between the half-elves and Zeng...the great-grandaughter. He just smiled and put his eyes to the distance. On the horizon, the big day was slowly sinking, the clouds and the clouds The light scattered around the sun wheel shines brightly together.

    Everything is flawed when it first appears.

    Since the crisis of the distortion has temporarily receded, it is time to focus on solving these defects.

 Chapter 93ï¼š After victory

    A crisis has passed safely, but more work has just begun.

    The injured need to recuperate, and some people need to deal with it after the disaster. The frightened people need to be appeased, and the production work of the camp needs to be back on track.

    The first thing Gao Wen did was to collect the **** red bones that had piled up on the mountain pass and piled up on the mountain road. He sent almost one-third of the labor to catch these wrecks. They were transported back to the camp before being completely dismantled by the order, and then they were piled up on the south bank of the Baishui River, and a daunting mountain of bones was piled up near the sawmill next to the camp.

    The size of those monsters is so huge that even after death, the skeletons are "decomposed" for a day and a night. These residual parts still have a sultry volume and appearance. They are piled up in disorder, and the black and red mixed smoke is constantly rising. And the fog, as if the invisible flame is burning, and in all the skeletons, less than 10% of the skeleton is relatively complete.

    Most of the complete skeletons are left in battle with the guards. The monsters buried in the rock wall or killed by the "mines" have almost no whole body.

    Gao Wen picked out the relatively complete skeletons from the pile of sacrums and supported them on wooden shelves. They were arranged neatly on the south bank of the Baishui River. From afar, it was like adding a new monk to the north of the camp. The wall is generally, and in front of the pile in the middle of the wall, Gao Wen has set up a tall wooden platform.

    Everyone in the camp can see the process of building the bones and the wooden platform. Most of the civilians and serfs were shocked when they saw the **** red corpses of the monks. The fear of the destruction of their former homes was born. But the defensive war that took place in the Thunder bombing the previous day has somewhat offset the fear in their hearts, even if the illiterate serfs can understand one thing since they are still alive standing here, and the monsters are piled up. On the bank of the river, this is enough to show that the lord''s army has won a great victory, then the monster is not so terrible.

    The soldiers ran in the camp and read out the lord''s call order: The Duke of Govin Cecil summoned all the people on the land and went to the high platform on the river bank to hear the new orders.

    The camp of less than a thousand people was well mobilized. Soon the square next to the sawmill gathered the population of everyone on the territory. Gao Wen stood on the temporary wooden platform. He was gathered in front of him. It is a blood-red bone pile that is constantly decomposing and rising up the elemental dust.

    Herti released the sound-sounding spell, so the sound on the high platform rang through the square.

    "The people of Cecil, today, I want to announce three things," Gao Wen put the sword of the pioneer on the ground, his eyes sweeping over the people below, and then suddenly raised a sword and pointed at those along the river bank. The skeleton, "First, I want to announce the celebration, to celebrate those who have destroyed Cecil''s collar, those who have slaughtered your brothers and sisters, relatives and friends, these monsters that have threatened you all my life again. Was defeated! I was beaten by a headache, and the crush was generally defeated! Nearly a thousand monsters, the number is almost ten times that of the camp guards, but they don¡¯t have one to step into our camp. You should know the power and scaryness of these monsters. But now you should also know that these freaks are not invincible!"

    This remark made the following crowds a little commotion and made them feel awkward. This is really a simple and simple language. The original people in the camp have already guessed when the main leader announced the celebration. The incredible victory, at this time Gao Wen''s words just knocked on everything, so a heated and excited atmosphere was brewed in the crowd.

    And turning this atmosphere into cheers is Gao Wen¡¯s next words: ¡°To celebrate, after the afternoon¡¯s work, everyone in the camp can eat broth and white bread! There is also a ale from Tanzan Town. !"

    Soon, there were several cheers that were distributed in the crowd, and these cheers became an introduction, and eventually everyone cheered.

    Gao Wen waved his hand and the crowd gradually calmed down. Then Gao Wen continued: "The second thing, I want to thank, thank you to everyone who contributed to the camp, including my soldiers, including you. ""

    Gao Wen deliberately stopped, and the crowd below stunned.

    Because this is the first time they heard such a weird saying.

    The nobility expressed gratitude to the civilians, even to the Dalits and serfs, and in this formal and serious occasion, this is definitely not a joke!

    Some people began to look at each other because they were confused, and some serfs standing on the edge of the crowd simply looked around because they didn''t feel that it had anything to do with themselves.

    But they saw several people coming out under the "escort" of the soldiers, and they went all the way to the stage and stood behind Gao Wen.

    "This land is not only my territory, but also your home. It is not just the army of the lords and the lords, but also your merits," Gao Wen said seriously, saying that in this era, he is absolutely deviant. Quirky words, "Everyone has paid for the defensive battles that you have burned, the **** you burned, the crystals you washed, the rafts you made, the runes of the sculptures, the ones you picked. Herbs, clothes washed for soldiers, holes drilled in the rock walls of the dark mountains, traps dug out on the mountain roads, all these things protect your own home and your own life!"

    The crowd has produced even greater commotion. At least half of them have not understood the logic and meaning of Gao Wen¡¯s words for a while, while the other half can¡¯t believe what they have heard. They are mixed in the crowd and are responsible for shouting 666 amber. I also forgot what I should do, but squinted at Gao Wen¡¯s mouth and said, ¡°Is this guy sick? Isn¡¯t this acknowledging that civilians and nobles have the same value and role...¡±

    After Gao Wen said something, he did not care about the reaction below, but sideways figured a few people behind him to come forward.

    Except for one of them, the soldiers in the territory were all the heavy civilians who were wearing rags and rags. These people walked nervously to the stage and looked helpless: they already knew what the main thing was. But I don¡¯t know how to react to it. It¡¯s just like a rusted magical couple moving like a stiff limb, for fear of hearing an indication.

    Stonemason Gordon accidentally walked half a step more than others, and suddenly he came to a position almost equal to Gao Wen. He didn''t notice this at first, only saw the dense crowd below. Standing in front of so many people for the first time, and still standing on the table, this makes the muscular old craftsman tremble with his hands and feet, then he noticed that his position has been ¡°overpassed¡± and even more complex. Great change.

    But Gao Wen just smiled and whispered to others: "Standing on the line of stonemason, this line is for you."

    At this time, the people in the audience have recognized that the people standing on the camp are only 800 people in the camp, and they are all survivors who survived the Cecil disaster. They have long been familiar with each other. Even the name of the serf can be called by everyone.

    "That is the stonemason Gordon father! The one next to it is Hunter? The one who is hunting? Who is thin and small? It seems to be a serf on the territory, called Holm, burning ''slag'' in the kiln. ... I know that the soldier, called Klim, I heard that yesterday he killed two monsters and all his brothers and sisters have not escaped from the territory before..."

    At the moment, Gao Wen¡¯s voice sounded and interrupted the following whisper:

    "These people are all contributing to the camp. They are the best people in their work. They are the hardworking craftsmen and the most brave people. For them, I have to fulfill my promises in advance. .

    "Hom, Terry, Wacker, you were a serf and a slave, now you are a free man. You can have your own belongings in the future, and you can use your own hands to earn your own land and houses, but Remember, the freedom of work and life is also the freedom to go hungry and degenerate. Your future life is in your own hands, and you should not let this freedom down.

    "The stonemason Gordon, Hunter Hunter, soldier Kerim, you are already free, so you will get a new land in advance and get your first home after the house is built. In addition, Klim Because of your extra bravery, the Byron Knights are interested in guiding you. If you agree, you can start with a knight."

    The names of the people who had been read were straightened up, and Gao Wen took a few bronze badges that had been prepared from the hands of Herti, and put them on the clothes of several people.

    This badge is really simple. In fact, it is the emblem of Cecil''s collar on the flat copper cake. On the back, the words "New Cecil''s first battle to commemorate the battle" are written. It is made by the night. Everyone, including Herti and Rebecca, doesn¡¯t understand what it means to do these things because these ¡°copper cakes¡± are not money, and Gao Wen also stated that they are not available for trading, in other words, these are A thing worthless, unless it melts when the copper block is sold.

    But Gao Wen just has to do these things.

    He put these things on a few people''s clothes and whispered to them: "This is a symbol of honor."

    This symbol is a bit rudimentary, and he has no time to make a variety of arguments such as "Brave Combat Award", "Production Promotion Award", "Outstanding Contribution Award" (not to mention the people on the land may not understand). ) But in any case, a system of such honors must be established.

    This is not only an encouragement for the parties, but also a symbolic effect for others.

    Although the people standing under the stands could not see what the medals looked like, they could clearly feel that they had a sense of yearning and envy for this honor standing on the stage.

    Then Gao Wen announced the third thing: "Third, it is about the army on the territory."

    Genius website address:. Mobile version reading URL: m.

    :

 Chapter 94ï¼š About the army

    Regarding the "army" that has been seen in the world so far, Gao Wen¡¯s evaluation has only two words: Qi Wei.

    At least in Ansu.

    The serious deterioration of civilization, low productivity, the separation of aristocracy, and the absolute dominance of high-end military occupations have led to the malformation of the military system of the Ansu Kingdom. The country is nominally a unified whole, but in reality Each sub-sealed aristocrat is equivalent to occupying an independent kingdom, and the so-called king is only the most glamorous of all the lords (and not necessarily the most authoritative one). There are no professional soldiers in this kingdom. Some are the leaders of the nobles and the royal family directly under the city of St. Sunil, and there are no top-down ruling authorities at all levels, similar to classical Europe on Earth. The situation that my vassal vassal is not my vassal is particularly serious here. Even the many families in the south who claim to be directly aristocrats of the king are only attached to the royal family in the form of covenants. They only monitor the king in the form of a covenant. A small number of obligations to provide intelligence and to send troops in wartime, but will not obey the other assignments of the king.

    The soldiers under their hands are naturally only their own.

    Even a few soldiers under the hands of a Viscount are the Viscounts themselves.

    So if a big aristocrat needs a war, how can he pull up a big army?

    Simple, if his prestige is enough, and he has found a good reason for the war, and promised enough benefits for the post-war partition, then the big and small lords under his name are obliged to lead their own private soldiers. Helping the war, these private soldiers are each formed into a team, led by powerful martial arts workers sent by their own lords or lords (usually the latter, many of the Ansu nobles of this era have fallen to not riding horses, but only with money The degree of hiring a strong person to sit in the family is). When the war is broken, these "mixed army" with all kinds of flags and tactics are all in full swing, depending on the strength of the enemy and the benefits of their own, they choose not to work and lay on the ground. In the dead position, when the game is finished, the leader will run to find the big lord or the king to calculate the benefits of the division.

    The result of this is obvious: the entire kingdom does not have a professional army, and there is no unified command system and soldier training rules. The nobles themselves use their various methods to piece together their own private soldiers. The weapons are not unified and the military system is not uniform. The logistics are not uniform, and even the troops trained by the nobles and noble sons are not necessarily unified if the relationship between the two is not so good.

    In addition to the variety of soldiers, this chaotic military system has led to a series of other serious consequences: the military''s combat formation is extremely slow, the training efficiency is low, the soldiers are unselected, the deserter rate is high, and once led, The strong man is killed, the entire team of soldiers is equal to all because they are neither disciplined nor knowledgeable, what they learn is only to follow the lead knight charge.

    In this respect, the Cecil family is slightly stronger than other aristocrats. As the "Southern guardian family" that defended the monsters in the frontiers, the Cecil family even fell, and it still retains the habits passed down from generation to generation: more scientific Militia system.

    In addition to the official soldiers (also known as family warriors), another source of Cecil¡¯s soldiers is the trained militia. The family knights train those recruited from the free people in accordance with the standards of the lower soldiers. Training at leisure, busy farming, to supplement the shortage of formal soldiers, but also used this way to reserve a large number of reserve soldiers for the territory, because there are many people who have received basic combat training, and in case of emergency, they should be supplemented. Formal soldiers will be much easier than other aristocrats.

    Rebecca¡¯s expansion of the recruitment of militia and militia from the free people to the serfs is the result of further development of this system.

    But Gao Wen decided to take it all further.

    Considering the future planning, he needs a professional, professional, and stable army, so he simply canceled the system of separation of militia and family warriors, and instead unified all soldiers into "combat troops." He demanded that all soldiers must be systematically trained in a new, unified manner and announced that they would be paid uniformly.

    Previously, the private soldiers of the nobility said that they had no salary. Usually, the private soldiers of the nobles must bring their own weapons or purchase weapons from the lords at their own expense. Even in the case of the levy, they must even bring their own food. In this case, The reason why the soldiers are still willing to fight for the nobility is because of the existence of ¡°private plunder¡±: soldiers can plunder on the battlefield and after breaking the enemy pool, and keep half of their belongings for their own use. This is their When the soldiers paid.

    The situation of Cecil¡¯s collar is not the same as that of other places. The lords of Cecil have provided weapons and equipment for the soldiers on a rental basis, and distributed food as a subsidy for delaying farm work during training and service, but otherwise If you don¡¯t pay any salary, then the food is only enough to make ends meet.

    Of course, Gao Wen decided to pay salaries to professional soldiers, and at the same time announced that Cecil soldiers would permanently ban any private looting.

    And if the soldiers want to get a promotion or an extra reward, it''s also very simple: Gao Wen also promised to develop a detailed reference based on the merits and contributions of various contributions, compared to the unprecedented disorder and brutality of the past. Behavior, the wealth that can be obtained by bravely killing the enemy or earnestly executing the order in the future will be more.

    This is no problem at all, because the Cecil family has always only fought against monsters. At most, in the early years, they played outside the barbarians. Their soldiers did not have any private habits at all. They have always maintained their loyalty to the Cecil family. These are the food subsidies and the various benevolent policies for participating families. At this time, Gao Wen only changed the "prohibition of private plunder" into a clear law. Everyone has no feelings, and even welcomes it: After all, Gao Wen promised that even if the serfs joined the army in the future, they would be able to rely on the merits and advances. This is in the past. The privilege of family warriors.

    But the following things made them feel a little bit: as a reservation and extension of the original militia system, Gao Wen stipulated that all adult men on the territory were obliged to receive basic military training during the slack season, from the original appealing nature. It has become a national and mandatory.

    This does not mean that everyone has to fight on the battlefield, but to ensure that the people have basic military literacy and can be easily converted into professional soldiers.

    If this is raised at other times, most of them will cause some dissatisfaction, but at this moment, the incident of the monster attack has just passed less than one day, and the prestige of Gavin Cecil has never been higher, and he has defended himself. The factual incentives caused by the camp, this system was announced.

    And everyone thinks very open: anyway, the usual servant''s labor is also a force, this time to participate in training is also a force, so think about it, in fact, nothing has changed, as long as you can eat a full stomach.

    Besides, if there is a chance to be selected as a formal soldier, then wearing a armor and taking a sword is equivalent to becoming a ¡°semi-individual person¡±, which is a rare thing for most poor people who are extremely poor for life. The way out, before this road is out, just take out the slack time and train it, it is completely deductible.

    The changes in the military system are not completed in one day. The details involved are far from being succinct in a few words. Considering the acceptability of the audience and the complexity of various rules, Gao Wen did not put all his thoughts on stage. It was stated that he only said that all the soldiers integrated into a "combat corps" and basic military training left the high platform. As for the real details... then it was to discuss with the two knights and Hedi.

    Moreover, what he announced today is just a basis. To put it bluntly, considering the current situation of the territory, he said that these things are even a little too advanced. There are only over 800 people who are full of calculations. There are only one hundred soldiers, and this hundred people are actually the "armies" of Cecil''s leadership. The scale of the soldiers and the future of Gao Wen''s concept are almost different.

    And don''t look at only one hundred. This ratio of military-civilian has actually reached the point where one-eighth of the population is turned into a professional soldier. From the perspective of the ratio, it is almost the words of the martial arts written on the face. Gao Wen impression In this world peace, the ratio of military to civilian in a kingdom is usually between 40 and 1 to 70, and even lower, and even during the war, this ratio will not exceed one tenth unless it happens. The war of life and death is a nomadic nation like the northern barbarians.

    On his territory, one in eight people are soldiers!

    If these are all off-the-shelf soldiers, it means that almost all of the assets of the camp will be used to support the one-eighth of the off-the-war combat population, and all development will be stagnant, and social stability will also decline. Therefore, all the soldiers in the territory are now out of production. They usually train and guard, and they have time to participate in the construction of the camp and the land reclamation work to ensure the abundance of labor.

    This makes them similar to the construction of the Corps, and fortunately Gao Wenqing, the soldiers have no complaints about this.

    Part of the reason is that more than half of the soldiers are militiamen, which are themselves in the category of non-production. The rest is veteran loyal soldiers, and the Cecil family has always been strict with the military strategy. The warrior will not become a lazy old man, and this is the case today.

    Even so, the ratio of this one-eighth soldier is not a long-term solution. Gao Wen¡¯s next plan is to find ways to introduce more people and fill the biggest short-board of the camp.

    Don''t make up the population, say everything is a fantasy, plan a professional and professional modern army against the camp of only 800 people and a team of 100 soldiers. Gao Wen admits that even if it was first revealed When one didn''t support the coffin and covered his head, he wouldn''t make this dream.

    It¡¯s just that he has to set these frameworks in advance, even if it¡¯s only a framework, because once the outside population floods in, it¡¯s too late to do a lot of things. At that time, if there is no mature and stable frame, he Every effort made here will be diluted by the new population that is mixed.

    After the rally, Gao Wen immediately convened the camp management staff including the two knights, and this time he also called the farmer Norris, who had been in the position of ¡°agricultural supervisor¡± for ten days, and Blacksmith Hammer, who has been in charge of the steel plant business.

    (Mama, the transition chapter is hard to do)

 Chapter 95ï¼š Veronica

    The management staff of the camp were summoned to discuss the future path in Gao Wen¡¯s camp.

    Amber didn''t sit very honestly beside Rebecca. From time to time, he twisted around and looked around, as if he was looking for a chance to sneak out. He noticed that Gao Wen had no intention of letting go. I can''t help but mutter: "When you have a meeting, you have to meet, why do you have to call me - I don''t understand what you said."

    "Put your eyes in the line of sight mainly to prevent you from going out to blame others," Gao Wen said casually, then ignored the expression of amber''s next moment, and went straight to the topic. "I called everyone, I want to Explain one thing - the crisis has not passed."

    Rebecca immediately opened his eyes and stared at Gao Wen: "Ah? We haven''t already beaten those monsters?"

    "This is the key," Gao Wen shook his head. "We just retired them once, but they won''t come again?"

    Everyone on the scene looked at each other, and the Norris, the farmer who was first called to this occasion, subconsciously shrank his neck: he was not scared by Gao Wen¡¯s words. In fact, he did not notice that Gao Wen just said What, this simple old farmer just feels that he is here in his own identity and is awkward. Everyone around him is the object he must look up in the past, but now he is all sitting with him, which makes him particularly nervous. .

    Hanmer sitting next to him did a good job: although the blacksmith was also a civilian, but because he was responsible for smelting steel for the lord, he had a lot of experience with the nobility. At this time, he seemed calm and calm.

    Herti noticed the tension of Norris, but she did not say anything, but followed the topic of Gao Wen: "The ancestor, have you not confirmed the integrity of the magnificent wall? Its self-healing ability..."

    "It really has been self-healing, but I''m not sure if it will be bad anymore," Gao Wen said. "You, we have to be clear about one thing - although we have just solved a crisis, it is not completely thorough, A reassuring victory. The magnificent wall is not a god-creation, even if it is a miracle, it is already a miracle seven hundred years ago. This time, the monster that wandered from the wasteland is enough to show that the wall is not Almighty, now the wall is aging, so we have to do it again."

    Amber pinched his chin and said, "That''s a good way to run..."

    "Where did you go?" Gao Wen glanced at the half-elf. "After the collapse of the magnificent wall, the pollution will spread to the whole continent, and again, you think that everyone is like you, a little bit of wind and grass can pull out hundreds. Kilometers, and just find a corner to survive?"

    Then he waved his hand: "I remind you, just don''t want you to be too relaxed and alert, not to say that the magnificent wall that stood seven centuries is about to collapse - I have confirmed it last time, it is still overall In normal operation, the loophole should be just a ''small problem''. According to the design of the year and the durability of the elf creation, it should not be completely collapsed for at least a few decades, so don''t be too nervous."

    The crowd was relieved, and the Philip Knights said seriously: "Even if this is the case, our victory will be very lucky - if the number of enemies is a little more, if the effects of those traps are worse, if Those monsters are slightly more fortunate when they trigger the trap, and the result of the battle may be completely opposite. The individual qualities of the distortions are far more than humans, and as the number increases, they are enough to kill the big breath. All the living things in the range, one of them increases, the pressure that the soldiers have to face is more than doubled, our victory...not so reassuring."

    The honest young knight said nothing about his inner thoughts, and this is exactly what Gao Wen wanted to say: "Yes, it can''t be blinded by this victory. Our camp is still very weak, each On the one hand, now that we have just survived here, it is far from being a firm foothold, so I will bring you all together and talk about my next plan."

    Herty cried out curiously: "The next plan?"

    ¡°Building walls, accumulating grain, increasing population, increasing steel production,¡± Gao Wen said as he tapped the table. He first looked at Rebecca. ¡°How is the progress of firing ''cement''?¡±

    "Oh...has not been successful," Rebecca said with a little frustration. "In fact, there is already some eyebrows. I made a very similar thing with a kind of porous rock and clay collected near the iron mine, but I have to find it. The best ratios, temperature and firing time require a lot of testing. This time, almost all the energy is placed on the fired crystal, and the ''cement'' progress is very slow."

    In other words, I have already seen the dawn?

    Gao Wenxin was faintly happy. He looked at Rebecca, who was a little lacking in self-confidence: "Yes, finding the direction is the biggest progress. Your first priority now is to take the time to research the truly usable cement formula, the sooner the better. In addition, the production of ''Rebecca Crystal'' can''t stop, at least one-third of the kiln is burning at any time, and a group of people are specially selected for washing. The new warehouse in the southwest of the camp is for you, specializing in storing those Crystal."

    Said, he looked at Norris again: "What about land reclamation?"

    The old farmer stood up subconsciously, but he sat down with some embarrassment. After a few seconds, he sorted out what he had to say: "The east and west sides of the camp have already opened a hundred liters of cultivated land. The sweet wood root and the fire leaf dish, the magic of the Druid master and the potion he has formulated are especially effective, the crops are growing scary, maybe before the frosty month comes, and there is still plenty to feed everyone..."

    Gao Wen interrupted Norris''s words: "You are the head of agriculture. You don''t have to call the same person as your lord. In fact, you don''t need to call me like this. Call me the lord or my title."

    Norris looked at Gao Wen a little nervously and promised again and again: "Yes, yes Duke... Adult."

    The next Pittman squinted: "It¡¯s rare for someone to call me so I can¡¯t keep me cool for two days..."

    "Duke of the Duke," Norris said at this time, "There is another thing, I hope you can allow it."

    "Just say."

    "The land on the north bank of the Baishui River, I hope to open it out," Norris said. "I took people to see the land there. The soil is very good, and there are few gravel. It¡¯s just because I need to cross the river. I didn¡¯t put it in the plan for the opening, but I think it¡¯s good to use it. This time the monsters are coming, many people are worried that the farmers are especially worried about the land on the south side of the White River, if the river is on the other side. If you open one piece..."

    Norris said that he stopped here, as if he didn''t know how to continue, and his black-haired wrinkled face had a hint of anxiety and anticipation, and Gao Wen quickly responded: "I agree The opening of the North Bank was included in the second phase of the reclamation plan, but before that, you must first build a bridge on the Baishui River. It is not possible to rely on a few wooden rafts... Heti, you record it. ¡±

    "The next step is about the population," Gao Wen said as he looked at Hetty. "What do you think of this?"

    Heti put down the dip pen in his hand and thought about it very seriously: "Actually... the easiest thing is to buy a serf, basically born innocent, not so much about loyalty, but it takes a sum of money, and it may not be able to buy Get enough quantity; secondly, accept the displaced people, because in recent years, the southern harvest has been poor, and several small field aristocrats have also erupted many conflicts. Until now, there are still many floating houses without a fixed place. For most nobles The extra population is the burden. The displaced people from other territories are the animals. Therefore, these people live a difficult life in the cracks. They are even cheaper than the serfs.

    Speaking of this, Hetty couldn''t help but shook his head: "But the problem is also obvious: these people have difficulty finding out the origins, and they are contaminated with many bad habits of stealing chickens and dogs, and let them enter the territory in large numbers. The law and order will become huge. The problem."

    The sound of amber suddenly came faintly: "If you follow the law, you can live and work in peace. Most of the rogues and gangsters will try to find a job. They don''t like to roll in the gutter before they choose to be a mouse. You think someone will Because I like to steal things and take the initiative to choose a hungry stomach and whip the life of the whip?"

    Heti looked at Amber slyly, and for the first time did not give back the words of this half-elf, and Gao Wen said a few words after a few seconds: "You still want to steal my seal the day before yesterday. Throw it out in the tent - so even though you said it makes sense, is it nice to say it yourself?"

    Amber: "I will make a joke with you as far as you are!"

    "Stop!" Gao Wen immediately waved and interrupted Amber, and said that he was in danger. When he communicated with the shame of this elf, he really couldn¡¯t have a big idea. Maybe you can¡¯t help but change your sentence. Into a big hand, "Amplify the population still needs to plan. Hanmer, let''s talk about the progress of the steel side..."

    At the same time, in the upper reaches of the Baishui River, a beautiful large ship with the Ansou royal emblem, open three sails, and white painted overall was sailing smoothly on the river, and several boats guarded it.

    On the side of the hull of the white ship, you can also see a special mark of pale gold, which is a ring of golden light with two intersecting rays in the ring.

    That is the mark of the Church of the Light.

    It is not uncommon to hang the royal emblem and the church mark throughout Ansu, so this scene naturally caught the attention of the residents of Tanzan town on the river bank.

    The man on the ship departed from the king of Ansu, floated on the Dorgon River for a month, then transferred from the canal tributary to the Baishui River, and drifted for another week. This finally set foot on the edge of the kingdom. Barren land.

    This was a hard journey, but no one on the ship complained, because a person who had no need to stand up to this bumpy status on board was also on board, and this person never complained.

    On the upper level of the "White Oak" belonging to the royal family, in a dedicated prayer room, the Virgin Princess Veronica, who has the title of "Bright Lady", is slowly opening her eyes.

    She has a long blond hair and looks like a three-pointer with her brother Edmund Moen, but it is more feminine and moving. She is always immersed in the light of the Holy Light to give her an incredible holiness and calm temperament, even if She was wearing only a plain white nun costume, and she seemed to be surrounded by an inviolable breath.

    A few minutes after the completion of the prayer, this detachment into the breath that does not belong to humans gradually faded from her.

    It seems to be the change of breath in the prayer room. The knocking sound is sounding at the moment, and a female voice with almost no emotional change comes from outside: "His Royal Highness, has arrived in Tanzan Town, and wants to see the Viscount Andrew. What?"

    The faint gleam of Veronica''s eyes gradually receded, and she replied gently: "No, send a messenger in the past. The Lord has given me revelation. I can''t stop here. I have to go to Cecil to get there." , there... there is something that the Lord has directed me to see."

    The breath outside the door left, Veronica narrowed her eyes, and the light seemed to float out of her eyes again without control.

    She closed her eyes completely and entered meditation again.

 Chapter 96ï¼š One hundred people who are late

    Let the pioneering place look forward to more than a month of assistance, and finally arrived.

    Earlier in the day, a Clipper flew down from the upper reaches and stopped at the edge of the western logging farm. The messenger from the boat then communicated with the soldiers stationed at the logging site and informed the king. The team was about to arrive, the soldiers took the fast horse and sent the news to the camp. After Gao Wen learned, he immediately stopped the work at hand and went to the camp dock to prepare for the match.

    The dock was built and rebuilt on the basis of the temporary dock. Although it has not yet reached the standard of long-term use, it has a wider plank road and a stronger structure. The west side is a sawmill. On the east side, there are plenty of open spaces to prepare for future expansion. Now there are many people standing on the open space - everyone is curious about what the team from Wangdu is like, and almost half of the entire camp has gathered here. .

    Gao Wen did not stop it. On the contrary, this is his privilege: the support team from St. Sunil City has a small role in the stability of the people, and in this lack of entertainment, the boring labor itself It will accumulate pressure, and some new things happen on the territory are one of the most effective ways to improve the vitality of the people.

    Amber stood on the boardwalk of the dock and looked at the direction of the upper reaches of the Baishui River. The body swayed and didn''t have a quiet. After waiting for a while, she couldn''t help it: "Why don''t you come... I feel I am growing a spider web."

    "The spider is much faster," Gao Wenbai glanced at the girl. "You just arrived, have you stood up for fifteen minutes?"

    "Hey, what do you say about the people who come from the king?"

    "Don''t force a pair of earthen buns, what have you been to the king?"

    "Hey, it¡¯s really boring to talk to you," Amber said with a flat mouth, but he didn¡¯t hold it for a few seconds and bbed up again. "Hey, have you heard that? The characters who led the team seem to be very unusual... ..."

    "Veronica, the only daughter of Francis II, the "female princess" who converted to the **** of the light of the past two years," Gao Wenbi said with no expression. "Well, it is a bit unexpected, I didn''t expect this." It is said that the princess who stayed in the Cathedral of Light in the Holy Light and never participated in any political action would actually run out and personally lead the team... Hey, but I don¡¯t know her, and I can¡¯t figure out anything.¡±

    Amber dismissed the gas out of his nostrils: "Hey, you guys are a lot of thieves, and everything has to be analyzed for a conspiracy, and you can''t wait for people to have a fart."

    Herti, standing behind Gao Wen, immediately frowned: "Vulgar, no growth."

    Amber suddenly widened his eyes and had to debate with Herti, but Gao Wen suddenly raised his hand: "Province, people come."

    On the bank of the river blocked by trees, a sail shadow crossed the trees and appeared on the water surface upstream of the Baishui River.

    A beautiful white big ship, several small and medium-sized Clippers that look like guards, are running down the river.

    There is a very obvious Ansou royal emblem on the big ship, and its appearance is also consistent with the situation of the messenger''s notice. There is no doubt that it is.

    At the same time, the people on the "White Oak" also saw the camp that faintly appeared on the bank of the distant river.

    Craftsmen and apprentices have been boring in the cabin for many days, and the endurance of all sides has long since reached the limit. They are looking forward to landing for not a day or two. At this time, the news of the arrival of the destination is naturally exciting. Many people rushed out from under the deck, squeezing to the side of the ship and looking into the distance, and a large, neat and new camp appeared in the sight of everyone.

    The size of the camp is much larger than they think, and its level of sophistication is also surprising.

    The people on board couldn¡¯t help but whispered¡ªthey knew what happened to Cecil¡¯s collar, and they knew that the development was just started more than a month ago, and the total number of people involved in the construction was only eight hundred. Refugees only. With the speed of construction that people are familiar with in this era, such a small amount of time, such a small number of people, can support a mess of tents and a fence around it is already an unfortunate progress, the downstream camp area...

    It doesn''t look like it can be built in such a short time!

    They even saw a beautiful wooden pier next to the camp, and there were even a lot of wooden houses in the camp!

    Veronica also stood on the deck, only on the upper deck of the bow. Craftsmen, apprentices and vulgar sailors could not get close to this place. There was only one short hair wearing a white robes and plain appearance. Woman, and a middle-aged man wearing a silk coat and wearing the emblem of the royal knight on his chest.

    Unlike those who only know how to get together and scream, Veronica just quietly looks into the distant Cecil development, and her radiant eyes can see more, Farther and clearer.

    She clearly saw the north side of the Baishui River on the north side of the camp, lined with countless things that are daunting.

    After Veronica''s use of the Holy Light to enhance his eyesight, he looked at it with a sigh of relief. Suddenly, his heart trembled. Even the immersed in the light of the Holy Light and the unpredictable mood of the week were hard to suppress, and even almost affected his face.

    It was countless red blood bones like the remains of giants. They piled up on the banks of the river. Some huge skeletons lined up hundreds of meters along the river. The black and red smoke of the dragonfly floated from those skeletons. The skeleton itself seems to be decomposing every minute, and only a glance at it, she saw that several skeletons that have been supported have been severely deficient and weathered, as if they would be turned into sand at any time.

    Obviously, those cheekbones are deliberately placed there, just like the spoils that show the merits.

    Veronica had a good control of her emotions, but the middle-aged man next to him did not suppress the surprise. The guard with the Knights¡¯ emblem whispered after noticing the things beside the camp. A mantra, and then a layer of radiance of arcane energy emerged, he looked at the direction of the camp with eagle eye surgery, suddenly could not help but exclaim: "The king''s name! What are the monster bones?! ¡±

    "Two months ago, the Duke of Govin Cecil warned my father that the distortions in the magic wave reappeared in this world, but in my opinion, this warning did not receive enough attention. Veronica sprang up faintly, with a sacred rhythm in the voice that seemed to be alienated from the world. "There are no doubt that these monsters are real, and the ancient hero defeated them once again." ""

    The middle-aged man has a serious tone: "This must be reported to you!"

    "Yes, deputy head of Cohen," Veronica said quietly. "But this way, the situation is even harder."

    "You mean the east side..." The deputy head of the Knights, known as Cohen, wanted to stop and say, and finally only sighed, "natural disasters and man-made disasters."

    The white oak finally landed.

    Gao Wen looked at the beautiful white big ship and stabilized it locally. Its sails were completely retracted, and some magical, unnatural waves surged on both sides of the hull, pushing the ship precisely to In front of the dock, many people stood on the deck and looked curiously at the direction of the camp. Several sailors came out from behind the crowd. They pushed the springboard out and placed it between the deck and the dock.

    The crowd on the boat retreated to both sides. A team of soldiers first ran down the springboard and stood in two rows on the trestle. Then three people appeared on the deck, a woman wearing a robes, a expressionless woman, and a wearing kingdom. The uniform of the Knights¡¯ officers, but looks like a middle-aged man who is not as good as a military commander. Among them, he is dressed in plain white robes, with pale blond hair, soft and calm, and impressive. Deep young lady.

    Gao Wen can be sure at a glance, the one standing in the middle is the legendary Virgin Princess Veronica - because he saw the portrait when he was in the kingdom...

    "Mom, it''s so beautiful," Amber couldn''t help but whispered. "The real person looks more beautiful than the portrait... What grows up..."

    While whispering, she looked at Gao Wen and saw that Gao Wen¡¯s gaze almost never stayed on the beautiful, non-human princess. Instead, she kept staring at the face next to the princess. The plain woman is watching, which makes her do not understand: "Hey, hey - what do you think? You can''t be... you have a problem with your aesthetics?"

    Gao Wen suddenly woke up and looked at the amber in a fog: "Aesthetic? What aesthetic?"

    "There is a beautiful, non-human princess over there, you don''t look at it, have you been staring at the side?"

    Gao Wen casually perfunctored the past: "Don''t make trouble, just look at the people I met before I was a bit like so I looked at them more."

    During the conversation, the three people who came down from the boat had already reached the flat. Gao Wen decisively ended the conversation with Amber and stepped forward: "Welcome, welcome, your arrival is the biggest good news of the day." ¡±

    "It is a great honor for me to see the legendary heroes of 700 years ago." Veronica is slightly sloping, her special ethereal sacred temperament and the vaguely mixed, non-vocal rhythm of Gao Wen A slight glimpse, but then resumed as usual.

    Then Veronica smiled: "Should I talk to you in the way of meeting my elders?"

    With this sentence, the strange temperament that she had inadvertently revealed before quickly converges, and the whole person is more "live".

    "Don''t stick to any etiquette, talk to me like this old guy who climbed out of the grave. If you pay attention to etiquette, then both of us have to entangle," Gao Wen is now very comfortable with his own "exposing his ancestors." Identity positioning, three or two sentences will bring the atmosphere to the rhythm of their own familiarity, "Equal conversation, let everyone on the boat come ashore to rest, although there is nothing too good here, but standing on the flat is always better than standing on the boat. Point, then I will take you to visit this camp..."

    As he spoke, he inadvertently swept his gaze and swept the ordinary short-haired woman next to Veronica.

    What "acquaintances" he said before with amber is of course fake.

    Because of the real situation, he can''t explain it to others.

    In his eyes, Veronica was standing next to the woman who was wearing a robes of the gods - but a group of human facial features, translucent light!

 Chapter 97ï¼š Guests from Wangdu

    At the first time of the appearance of this unknown woman next to Veronica, Gao Wen realized that the situation was wrong. He had been in the world for several months. He had been watching the earth in the form of satellite fine for many years. Speaking of all the strange people on this continent, he has seen them, but he has never seen anyone grow up like this: with a human facial features, wearing human clothes, but the whole body is up and down It is a translucent ray. This form is more like an elemental creature than a personal one...

    The elemental creatures are not long!

    Gao Wen¡¯s first reaction was to see rare creatures, maybe a ssr, but he immediately found that the people around him were all calm, as if they didn¡¯t notice the strange appearance of the short-haired woman. It¡¯s said that the magician like Hetty is so calm because he has seen strange magical phenomena, but even the amber-skinned egg that can see a big circle can be eager to find someone for a long time. There is even a kung fu to analyze other people''s aesthetic problems... that can be a big problem.

    The only explanation is that, except for him, the short-haired woman in the eyes of all is normal.

    Therefore, Gao Wen decided to temporarily suppress the great horror and curiosity in his heart. He forced his expression and forced his attention to Veronica''s appearance - not to mention the whole body except the holographic and holographic In addition to the projection of the face, Veronica is indeed the most attractive presence on the scene, although she is not much better than Herti in beauty, but the almost inhuman temperament is not everyone. of.

    According to rumors, this "female princess" has shown amazing talent since childhood, and has been able to suppress ordinary people in magic and martial arts. She also has an incredible spiritual talent that is inclined to the light, and she walked into the holy for the first time. When the Cathedral was light, even the bronze bell on the main clock tower was automatically slammed three times by the Holy Light, and this was one of the reasons that led to the eventual abandonment of the succession to the throne and conversion to the Church of the Light.

    Although 90% of these ingredients are rumors, Gao Wen believes that even if it is rumored, there are reasons.

    The two parties chilled on the pier, and the content was nothing more than "the Duke''s adults have worked hard to open up the wasteland", "remember the hero spirit", "the king''s body is like", "long-lasting and long-lost disrespect", "when the time is open" There is no nutrition (the last one is amber), and in the process of mutual chilling, the two sides also gave a brief introduction.

    Gao Wen knows the name of the woman who is next to her from the mouth of Veronica: the name is very ordinary, Sandy, but her identity is not ordinary. She is the high-ranking goddess of the Church of the Light, from the level and dimension. Ronika is a level, but because she did not receive any in-teaching duties, her promotion time was short, so she was temporarily accompanying the team in the name of helping Veronica.

    The man wearing a civilian costume and wearing the emblem of the Royal Knights was the deputy head of the Royal Knights, directly under Francis II, named Cohen Loren, and had the Earl. He can hear from the surname, he has a very close relationship with the Duke of the East, Silas Loren. In fact, the deputy head of the Knights is indeed a member of the Loren family. He is a distant house of Silas Loren. Cousin, but many years ago he voluntarily gave up his position in the family and switched to the special canonization of Francis II, becoming one of the royal aristocrats.

    This time, the deputy head of the Knights is responsible for protecting the safety of Veronica.

    After the chilling, Gao Wen let Hetty go to arrange for a hundred technical talents who are coming down from the boat to rest, and he took Amber and Rebecca to accompany the Veronica three to the center. Go, the two knights are guarding around.

    The soldiers who came down from the boat followed, but Veronica quickly stopped and told the middle-aged man next to him: "Mr. Cohen, please let the soldiers rest."

    The middle-aged man hesitated a little, and Veronica shook his head gently: "On the territory of the founding father, I don''t think I have to worry about my own safety - and you don''t feel like carrying so many soldiers in the West. Is it very rude to be behind the Duke?"

    The middle-aged man nodded and waved the soldiers he had followed, but he still followed the princess.

    Protecting the safety of Veronica, this is the task that Francis II gave him when he left.

    On the way, Gao Wen simply said about the situation on the camp side, and then it was not enough. Veronica took the initiative to ask about the **** bones on the south bank of the Baishui River.

    "The huge skeletons... are the distorted monsters that you mentioned in the magic tide?" Veronica looked at Gao Wen''s eyes and asked in a serious tone.

    "Yes, it was the product of the catastrophe seven hundred years ago. I went to Wang to remind you a few months ago," Gao Wen replied. "They came again a few days ago, but this time we I¡¯ve blocked them. What I¡¯m saying is that this time the monsters wandered out of the wasteland ¨C on those monsters, we found pieces of the weapons of the Gangster period.¡±

    Veronica¡¯s footsteps were slightly changed, and the tone changed slightly: ¡°Just wasteland?! Are you sure?¡±

    "There is no doubt."

    "This is impossible!" Co-Director of the Royal Knights, Cohen immediately frowned and screamed, "From the wasteland to the need to cross a strip of plains and dark mountains, and before that there is grand The wall is blocked, what are the monsters... Is it a problem with the magnificent wall!?"

    When he said that he couldn''t help but look at the direction of the dark mountains, as if he couldn''t hold it at the moment, he wanted to go to the mountain to confirm something. Gao Wen saw his head shook his head: "Now the wall is still, you turn over I can still see it in the mountains, but I can be sure that the wall has begun to decline... It is aging faster than we expected it."

    Cohen''s breathing became heavy, and the situation was once again beyond his imagination. He took a deep breath and calmed down: "The sentinel node on the magnificent wall has been monitored by the Silver Empire. The elves have been from the centuries. I have not said that the wall is weak..."

    "Elves? Elf is a trustworthy race, at least the one that worked with us in the past," Gao Wen said as he quickly looked at the amber outside the sky and quickly took this in his mind. Except for the shame of the elves, "Now it has been seven hundred years. For the elves, it is not enough to replace a generation of people, so I believe that they will not deceive the mainland countries on this issue. But one thing we have to know... Here is the northern end of the mainland, and the silver empire is at the southernmost tip of the continent, surrounded by a vast expanse of wasteland, even with the power of the silver empire, to monitor the sentinel tower here will have a very serious information delay. ¡±

    Cohen frowned, and of course he knew this fact, but the elves of the Silver Empire had full control over the entire magnificent wall. There was no choice: after the collapse of the empire, only the ancestors of the elves could build. This miraculous protective barrier can provide some materials and labor for other countries and races, so the "high magical technology part" of the entire magnificent wall is completely based on the ancient magic system of the elves. And this magical technique...only the elves can master.

    It¡¯s not that the silver empire has a technical monopoly. Rather, except for the elves, the brain structures of other races simply cannot handle the elf''s spell models. Those with pointed ears are living in special perception and thinking ability, and their casting. The process is complex and sophisticated, and the magic and elf spells used by humans are more like a kind of low-profile version of the cottage...

    Of course, human spells are also good, that is, the amount of money is full: low cost, high power, in addition to occasionally there will be such a hitter like Herti and Rebecca, just a big fireball, all aspects are not bad. .

    All in all, due to the infrastructure limitations of the magnificent wall, all the sentinel towers of the seven hundred years have been monitored by the Silver Empire, and the limitations of Gao Wen are difficult to avoid: the elves in the southern part of the mainland are hard to find. Know in time what is wrong with the tower of the Sentinel in the far north.

    "Although I have converted to the Holy Light and no longer ask the kingdom affairs, the teachings of the Holy Light teach us to uphold the heart of compassion and love." Veronica suddenly broke the silence. "I will report the situation here after I go back." Father, and suggested that he immediately send messengers to contact the elves."

    Then she looked around with some worries: "If the magnificent wall is really extinguished, it must be the first to bear the brunt, how can these weak people survive?... Duke Cecil, I don''t question your courage, but for the people here. Are you considering changing places..."

    "Thank you for worrying, but I don''t have this idea yet," Gao Wen smiled and looked at Veronica. "I have confirmed the situation of the magnificent wall. In a short time, it will not cause problems again, but comprehensively. The risk of collapse is almost zero. Furthermore, if the magnificent wall really collapses... What is the difference between hiding on this continent?"

    "I am very curious, how do you block those monsters," Cohen couldn''t help but curiously ask, "I can feel the strength of the residuals from those skeletons, and the force of this territory." ......"

    Gao Wenhe smiled: "A big part is luck. These monsters unfortunately encountered a mountain collapse, and they were discovered by our people several days before they came close to the camp. We are ready for this, the rest of the reasons. ...you should be the wisdom and strength of the elderly."

    Veronica and Cohen: "..."

    Amber and Rebecca, who followed Gao Wen, picked up: "Look, I will say that your ancestors can vent their anger."

    Rebecca has a simple face: "Is there a mistake in telling the truth?"

    Amber: "...this shameless style must be your family tradition."

    Rebecca: "You are rude!"

    Gao Wen was a little embarrassed to listen to the small movements behind him - the two girls thought they were just right to suppress the sound, but in fact, everyone can hear the movements of the two, it is easy to say that Rebecca¡¯s head is low. It¡¯s a bad idea, but the amber thief who is a thief is obviously deliberately beating, but it¡¯s not appropriate to hang it up on this occasion.

    Fortunately, Veronica didn''t seem to care about the shackles of the two young girls. After she heard Gao Wen''s decision to stay here, she just showed a seemingly unexpected expression and said quietly: "I Respect your decision, but there is one thing you want to know - if the situation on the South side deteriorates again, the Kingdom may not have much effort to provide support."

    Although Gao Wen knew from the beginning that with the current system of the Ansu Kingdom, he probably did not get much support from the royal family, and this is exactly in line with his own wishes, but he listened to Veronica¡¯s tone. There was another meaning, so I couldn¡¯t help but ask: "What''s the problem?"

    "Eastern border," Cohen, deputy head of the Knights, said in a low voice, "We and the Titan Empire... I am afraid there is no room for any easing."

 Chapter 98ï¼š Faith of the Light

    If it was the genuine Gavin Cecil seven hundred years ago, then the mood should be lost or even sad, because the human countries of the seven hundred years ago had no contradictions in later generations. At that time, everyone was from the beginning. The fathers and fathers who escaped from the wasteland were only divided by the natural disasters, and several kingdoms worked together to build a defense line and exchange resources. The honeymoon period of the Tifeng Empire and the Ansu Kingdom was even more than 500 years.

    At that time, no one thought of it, everyone would have a day of confrontation.

    However, it is not the genuine Gao Wen Cecil who is standing here. It is just a satellite essence that descends from the sky. Gao Wenxin knows that he should lick it, but he is really not very good at playing, so he can only try his best. The expression looks stiff and serious, and how much can be considered a sorrow than a sorrowful expression pack: "Is it already declared war?"

    "Only one line," Earl Cohen gently shook his head. "All diplomatic channels have been cut off. Both sides are squadrons. At this time, there is no reason to talk about it. It depends on who starts first. We are all guessing, maybe within a year, first. The outbreak of the war between the nations will start."

    Rebecca, who is next to him, couldn¡¯t help it: "But we have to face the magic tide. If the magnificent wall really collapses, can they be safe in the Titan Empire? If the monsters in the soil are just scrapped Rushing out, those monsters will control which country are you?"

    "In fact, in the last communication before the diplomatic break, my father had already warned the empire," Veronica said in a low voice. "He warned those arrogant empires that the wasteland was changing. The Ansu border also found signs of distortion activity, and he hoped that the imperials would let go of those stupid hatreds in the face of this real crisis..."

    Amber asked urgently: "And then?"

    Veronica dropped his eyelids: "Then there was Titan''s unilateral cut off the magical communication on the border and another 30,000 more troops."

    "This is unreasonable!" Rebecca immediately said, "How much is Typhoon''s hatred against Ansu, do you have to do this? And even if they don''t believe it, at least say it, what does it mean to directly close the communication? ......"

    "Because human beings are a kind of less intelligent creatures, especially after blending political and aristocratic systems, their brains are often smeared by things like interests, faces, clans, and war inertia." Gao Wen shook his head. Said, "And Ansu said that the magic tide is coming, what do the Tifeng people believe? They would rather believe that you are using this excuse to delay or prepare for war, even if they believe it... I am afraid they can¡¯t wait for the magic tide to hurry with Ansu The center broke out."

    Rebecca blinked, and the head that the wolf had photographed stuck directly on this topic: "Why?"

    Gao Wen shrugged: "Because this is the end of Ansu, they think they can directly share the surplus."

    Rebecca feels that he can''t keep up with the rhythm of Gaowen: "Do they think this is possible? In front of the magic tide..."

    "Are you thinking about the power of those monsters before you see the distortions? Have you ever thought about the true power of Chaos magic before Cecil''s collar was corrupted into waste? And so far, What you have seen is not even a little aftermath of the real magic tide."

    Rebecca: "..."

    Gao Wen sighed. His words were not only to Rebecca, but also to the three Veronicas who were next to him: "So this is the reason, seven hundred years have passed, and human beings are short-lived and short-sighted. Race, nowadays, except for the elves, everyone regards the magic tide as an ancient legend. The Ansu royal family even gave up the entire southern region. You talk about it. Now, apart from this pioneering land, Ansu Where is the whole place that can directly look to the magnificent wall?"

    Earl of Cohen changed his face slightly, and Veronica folded his hands on his chest and lowered his head and whispered: "May the **** of the light to forgive the ignorant of all beings, and the human beings are huddled in a stable land, and the boundaries of civilization are retreating. The barriers to life and death have long disappeared into their sights..."

    "Now I am afraid that only the elves are still doing their due diligence to look at the nodes on the magnificent wall, but Ansu and Tifeng are not interested in these," Gao Wen sighed, and then the words turned, "but then again, mention The reaction of the Feng Empire is indeed quite a bit wrong. Although people are ignorant, their reaction... there are some signs of excessive force."

    Earl Cohen opened his eyes slightly: "You mean, they know that there are monsters in Ansu, and they believe that they are threatening to waste land, but still choose to conduct human civil war first?"

    "I didn''t say anything, because I don''t know what the current Tifeng empire looks like. The old guys I knew that were dead early," Gao Wen spread his hand. "Don''t say Tifeng, I am in Ansu." It¡¯s been a few months since I¡¯ve been in the circle. You¡¯ve been savage for hundreds of years. If you didn¡¯t see some people hanging the wall of our gang¡¯s portraits, I couldn¡¯t believe that this land was really opened in the year... ..."

    Veronica: "..."

    After this, Gao Wen arranged a banquet for the guests from Wangdu.

    Today''s development camp is still in a state of pioneering. In addition to hunting some wild game from the nearby forests, the food in the camp mainly relies on purchasing from Tanzan Town and then transporting it to the river. Although it came with a batch of livestock and poultry, But these animals are used for reproduction. At this time, they are reluctant to slaughter and eat. Coupled with the lack of food, this banquet will certainly not be rich, but obviously, Veronica is not the one who will be here. The discerning and aristocratic aristocrats, accompanied by her goddess officer Sandy and the deputy head of the Knights, Cohen Earl, are also very acquainted. No one thinks that the Cecil family has the slightest problem of hospitality.

    Of course, what is more important is that everyone is generally embarrassed to pick the thorns of the ancestors, and the seven hundred years of generations are here.

    After completing the handover, the three Veronicas will not stay here, but before they leave, Gao Wen will first take them around the camp. He is not worried about the secrets of this, because many of the projects here are still in the grassroots period. Even if professional people come, I am afraid that I will not see any famous places, let alone the two priests and a war mage are not this. Experts in the field did not even know what the original furnace was, let alone the process of firing Rebecca crystals in the kiln area.

    What''s more, showing off property and land is the habit and norm of the world''s nobility. If you don''t take them around the camp, it will be suspicious here.

    Of course, he really did not explain the ball that was excluded from the tour.

    Of course, on this road, Gao Wen¡¯s attention was attracted by Sandy, who was next to Veronica, and there was no way to stand with such a holographic projection-like creature. You can see her abnormality by yourself. This person can''t help but rest on it. Gao Wen has so many eyes, Veronica finally noticed.

    "Are you minding Sandy''s reticence?" Veronica euphemistically caused this topic. "Please forgive me, she has always been."

    "No, just because she is a bit like the person I met in the past," Gao Wen casually said that he had used it once in front of Amber, holding the "death without proof" mentality. He always used to be justified in such things. "Of course, certainly not the same person, you can''t help but look at it more. If you are offended, please forgive me."

    "Santi will not mind," Veronica smiled slightly, and the woman named Sandy just nodded lightly, and said a comment, then Veronica continued, "She is me." For many years, my friend, before me, she has converted to the great **** of light, and it is she who has pointed out the right path for me."

    A mad believer''s tone.

    Gao Wen did not express his disapproval in his heart. After all, how people believe in people''s affairs is a matter of fact. The Princess of the Virgin is quite approachable when talking about topics other than faith.

    And Veronica¡¯s topic is not over: ¡°Her devotion is respectable, she is silent in front of you, but this is because she has dedicated most of her words to our Lord. When I say it, I find you Although everything on this territory is full of vitality, it seems to lack the guidance of faith?"

    Gao Wen pulled out a smile: "I respect the devout believers, but you see, my territory now plus the hundred people you brought, there are only more than 900 people. Everyone has used a lot of energy to build a house. Things such as building churches and supporting missionaries can only be released later."

    "Faith does not become the burden of the people, but will become their direction and strength," Veronica smiled. "At least the **** of light teaches us, let us be kind and treat, and use the power of the light." Guide and shelter all beings If you wish, I can help you build the Church of the Light of Light in your own name. I can assure you that the church will never be on this land except for voluntary offerings. Concentrate on a penny, all the cost will be provided by me personally, and at the same time, the church''s clergy will provide healing and enlightenment to your people for free."

    Gao Wen keeps a smile: "Is there such a good thing?"

    Veronica¡¯s body seemed to be filled with a faint, holy light, and her smile seemed to be infiltrated in the light: ¡°Please don¡¯t doubt, this is my personal goodwill and admiration for a legendary hero like you. Like my brother, I grew up listening to your story."

    The smile on Gao Wen¡¯s face has not changed at all: ¡°The Cecil family thanked the Royal Highness of the Princess, I will consider this matter, but not now. When the territory stabilizes, the people under my command will have more needs. I will welcome your help with the level of faith guidance."

    "That''s fine," Veronica''s gleam gradually converges. Her smile becomes easy and soft. "Whenever you need it, the Lord will care for everyone. It must be known that there are many gods, but only holy." The **** of light can accommodate everything. At the end of the light, it is the ultimate redemption of the fools."

    Genius website address:. Mobile version reading URL: m.

    :

 Chapter 99ï¼š About religion

    To be honest, if I remove the last preaching of "preaching", Gao Wen''s impression of Veronica is good. The princess is indeed attractive and can''t help but want to praise. Characteristics: She is humble, courteous, gentle, and easy. This kind of trait is a rare quality in the aristocrats of this era, and Gao Wen can see that her approachables are not disguised, nor are they only for those who are in the camp. On the messy construction site, when she saw the busy and vulgar civilians and serfs, she always kept a smile. There was no contempt and estrangement in the look of words and deeds, and the Earl of Cohen beside her was completely The appearance of disgusting and impatient.

    And even if Veronica is amazing in acting, and it looks like he is close to civilians, it is quite difficult in Gao Wen. After all, the aristocrats in this era will not consider the need to be close to civilians. They even install I am too lazy to install.

    But in the end, Veronica is also a believer who converted to the **** of the light early, and now it seems that this is not a simple political transaction as the outside world preached. She is a whole-hearted faith and devoted to that sect. And even put a bit of fanaticism.

    Gao Wen is not in conflict with religion itself, especially in the case of the true belief in the world. He regards religion as an inevitable and natural phenomenon here, since those gods have more and more sheltered names. The mortal under him, he will not produce any evil feelings for the gods, but he can''t accept Veronica''s missionary attitude... In the end, he is still a bit of a past life, "respecting ghosts and gods" attitude.

    Veronica was keenly aware of Gao Wen¡¯s attitude change, but she did not think much, but regarded it as a normal sense of vigilance when aristocratic foreign forces intervened in their own rule. After all, she said this anyway. Half of the name of "The Princess of the Virgin" is a princess. She is more or less carrying the shadow of the royal family, so on this topic, she will stop.

    In the end, these VIPs from Wangdu arrived at the departure time.

    The "White Oak" on the banks of the White River is ready for departure. Gao Wenmu sent the Princess of the Virgin and her two accompanying men to the springboard leading to the deck, but before stepping onto the deck, Veronica Suddenly stopped and turned around: "Duke Cecil, in fact, I have a more rash question to ask you, but I have never dared to say it. Can you satisfy my little curiosity at this moment? What?"

    Gao Wenxiao nodded, he felt that his expression at the moment could be described as kindly in front of these "senior" in front of these "senior". The drama was too serious: "If you have any questions, just ask, as long as I know and don''t involve privacy and confidentiality."

    "I don''t know if this is a privacy issue," Veronica smiled shallowly. "In the years when you belonged to the country of the deceased, have you seen the gods?"

    Although she only smiled faintly, Gao Wen always felt that the smile was still with the enthusiasm of a certain kind of believer. He did not hesitate to scream twice, and spread his hand: "I have never seen it that the death of the year is not thorough. The gods are not at all. When I am a dead person, I will ignore it."

    "That''s it..." Veronica seemed to be a little disappointed. She shook her head thoughtfully. "Thank you for your answer, I will pray for you and your territory in front of the Lord."

    After saying this, the Princess of the Virgin took the deck with the Earl of Cohen and the goddess of Sandy, who was shining in the sight of Gaowen from beginning to end. The figure of the three quickly disappeared into the white oak. The back of the ship''s side.

    The fleet left, Gao Wen and others walked off the dock and returned to the camp.

    On the road, Herti, who took the time to come and see him, seemed to have some thoughts. Gao Wen saw her and asked her: "What do you think?"

    Herti put a few mouths and couldn''t help but say: "Ancestral ancestor, I heard that you refused the good intention of Your Highness Veronica to help you build the Church of the Light."

    "Is it good?" Gao Wen licked his lips and looked at Hertty''s eyes. "What do you think is wrong?"

    "The priests of the Church of the Light have the ability to heal and appease the people," said Hetty. "There are a shortage of medical personnel in the Territory. Although Mr. Pitman is a qualified druid, he has more than half of his energy to invest in agriculture. On the other hand, the prepared syrup has been in short supply for a long time. In particular, the recent fighting has caused many wounded people. The drugs stored in the territory are almost exhausted. It is necessary to go to Tanzan Town urgently to purchase and if there are one or two gods of the Holy Light. The priests, even those who only practice the priests, can alleviate this situation."

    "Yeah," Rebecca next to him couldn''t help but open the door. "Our territory is now unable to afford a formal church. It is not worthwhile for the princess to pay for the princess. I am willing to personally help the church to establish the church. Can save a lot of money! And the priests sent by His Royal Highness Princess are certainly not the kind of half-hangers in the country chapel, which is more cost-effective."

    "I don''t like the Lights," Amber muttered after Gao Wen. "They are gods and rigid and stubborn. My goddess of the night **** seems to have killed their whole family by nature. They are cold-eyed..."

    Rebecca gave a white glance: "Isn''t that because you ran to the Church of Light to steal things all day?"

    "Don''t talk nonsense! When did I steal something discovered?!" Amber squinted. "They obviously didn''t find out who was stealing and still looking for trouble. Isn''t that what it is?"

    Gao Wen and the two granddaughters were dumbfounded, and the half-elf Miss, this invincible logic, instantly killed three.

    Then Gao Wen decided to completely ignore the shame of all things: "I certainly know that Veronica''s suggestion will make us very cost-effective, but I also have my own considerations. You really think that she helps us build a local church, it is just a church. Is it so simple to send a pastor?"

    Unlike Herreka, Herti really only had a rib. She quickly reacted: "You mean... I am afraid there will be a shadow of the royal family and the Cathedral of Light. Shouldn''t it... Veroni The integrity and devoutness of Princess Card is well known. She believes in the **** of the light and never let the interest pollute her faith..."

    "She won''t, doesn''t mean that others won''t, don''t you see the people she brought? One is the high-ranking goddess of the Cathedral of the Light of the Sunshine, although he did not say a few words, but almost half of it. Steps did not leave Veronica, one was the king¡¯s personally enshrined Count of the Inner Court and the count of the inner court was ''cut'' from the Loren family in the east,¡± Gao Wen snorted. ¡°The royal family and the Holy See, in that holy The female princess was surrounded by the left and right guards, and for a moment she did not give Veronica a chance to leave their sight. The princess¡¯s own devout faith is obviously unable to stop the other less devout people. The idea, in this case, her kindness, I can''t accept it easily."

    When Heidi and Rebecca heard this, they could not help but reveal a thoughtful look. The former is thinking about the possible ideas and plans of the royal family and the church, while the latter is mainly thinking about what the ancestor Barabara said. .

    After Gao Wen finished, he immediately mentioned something that he also cares about: "In addition... I think the one that Princess Veronica said to me is very interesting."

    Amber curious: "Which sentence? She said more to you today!"

    "There are many gods, but only the **** of the light can contain everything. At the end of the light, it is the ultimate redemption of the fools." Gao Wen did not repeat Veronica''s preaching. The rhetoric, "Do you not think this sentence is a bit problematic?"

    "There is a question, isn''t it the pattern that the gods of the gods and gods usually use most," Amber scratched his hair. "Their favorite thing is to promote their gods. How much love is like the whole world." It¡¯s like their son...¡±

    "Most of the latter is indeed the missionary word of the Holy Light, but she added a few more gods in front of him." Gao Wen¡¯s tone is somewhat serious. "This sentence is very short, and she said it is very indifferent, but This sentence is not what the believers of the Church of the Lights usually say."

    Herti responded, not too sure to say: "She is this... is the **** of the light above all the gods?!"

    Gao Wen nodded slightly: "An unobtrusive induction, but it does mean this."

    Some people''s faces are weird at the place.

    This world has a lot of beliefs. This is what Gao Wen has known for a long time: there are dozens of big sects with famous surnames, and hundreds of small sects with limited communication between the countryside, and those hidden, some small. The Tantric beliefs passed down in small groups have reached a myriad of degrees, and almost every sect that can be stably passed on will have their own magic. This means that there is a **** of truth behind them. Or something as powerful as a god.

    And so many sects maintain a relatively balanced situation on the continent today. Their balance is even superb over the state and ethnicity. Even if wars break out in several countries, the mainstream religions in these countries will still be out of the way. status.

    Of course, this has not always been the case. In fact, in history, the religious wars on this continent have erupted many times. The annexation and aggression in the name of religion is full of history books, even when human beings were unified in one country. In the empire, there are often cases of local wars in different factions.

    In the years when Gao Wen was hanging in the sky, watching the drama of religious wars and even seeing the degree of serious boredom, here is an extra mention, but at that time he could not turn over or close his eyes...

    But no matter how the various sects put their brains out, they are now "peaceful."

    All disputes ended in the year when the magic wave broke out.

    The gods chose silence in the year of the arrival of the magic wave, and silenced for a whole year.

 Chapter 100ï¼š Religious history and motivation

    In the year after the magic tide broke out, all believers lost the ability to listen to the revelation of the gods, not only the low-level priests and priests, but even the bishops of the various denominations, even the pope and the holy seat. Lost this ability.

    Of course, even under normal circumstances, human beings cannot directly hear the voice of the gods. The so-called "listening to the gods and revelations" actually means that the devotees are approaching in the process of sincere prayer, sacrament, and covenant, due to their own spiritual state. The "spirituality of the gods" of the gods, so that you can hear a little whispering, whispering whispers that will echo directly in the minds of believers and form a long-lasting and indelible "spiritual mark". And this spiritual imprint will in turn change the spirit of believers and bring them closer to the "spirituality of God", which is the main way for the priests of this world to advance and become stronger.

    Because those vague whispers do have the power to change the human spirit and make mankind stronger and purer, it is sublimated from the ordinary hallucinations of illusions and is seen as a sacred phenomenon by the clergy.

    However, in the year of the magic tide, all people who believe in God cannot hear this "whisper from the gods". They are horrified to find that no matter how they pray, how to hold the ceremony in strict ways, their gods No more response is made, just as the gods collectively disappeared.

    Because of the loss of grace, in that year, all the clergymen could not get promoted, and there was no newcomer in the shallow believers and ordinary people who could master the magic, even the baby born in that year. Afterwards, it was proved that there is no such thing as a magical talent.

    If the situation continues to deteriorate according to that trend, it is hard to say what kind of future the gods and believers on this continent will have, but it is like the last hope in despair. People find that the mastery of the mastery has not expired. The power is slightly weaker than before, but at least the priests who have become official priests before the magic tide can still use the magical skills, and these can still use the divine gods to maintain the churches that were crumbling at that time, even though In this way, many small sects did not support it at that time, and disappeared into the waste soil in the process of people fleeing from the Gangster Empire.

    Gao Wen remembers that the leaders of the major sects had conducted more than one secret talk and tried. People have given up their prejudice and hostility. Just like the ordinary people who walked side by side in the magic tide, the clergymen no longer care about their own. Faith and historical hatred, and instead gather together to try to find a solution to the problem. Later, several large sects represented by the **** of light, the **** of war, and the three gods of fertility finally made some progress. After several emergency meetings, the leaders of several sects were on the eastern border of the Ogure tribe. At the top of the "Front of the Ancestors", an attempt was made to communicate the gods. The attempt was a closed-door meeting. Even Gao Wen Cecil did not know how to go through it. He only knew that the leaders of the sects had announced from the mountain. The gods have lowered the new metaphor, revealing that all people give up the dispute, unite for survival and the magic tide is precisely the disaster caused by all kinds of stupidity of human beings.

    The various sects signed the agreement of the ancestors'' peaks, called the "sacred covenant", and announced that they would abandon all disputes of faith. The sects are no longer opposite, and will do their utmost to continue the human civilization. It seems that this is really the move. The gods were pleased. In the second month after the signing of the Holy Covenant, the anniversary of the whole year after the eruption of the magic tide, the gods once again ignored humanity.

    Believers can hear the voice of the gods again.

    This is a historical event that Gao Wen knows that leads to the fact that the various sects on this continent are now established but maintain a relatively peaceful situation.

    This historical event has changed a lot:

    It has ended the disputes between the various faiths in the mainland, and has united the priests of the various sects to help human civilization resist the magic tide and rebuild their homeland. However, some overly stubborn sects cannot accept this fact. They chose to fall. It is an enemy of all the sects that have signed the "sacred covenant" and has become a variety of distorted heretical beliefs. It has gradually evolved into the world''s most horrifying dark organizations. The magic techniques they use are also called " Dark magic"...

    To this day, those fallen and distorted mad believers are still one of the most chilling shadows in the world.

    As a person with a logical and normal mind, Gao Wen certainly has a high evaluation of the "sacred covenant". Although he does not believe in religion, he appreciates those who have faith to lay down disputes, unite and continue in the moment of crisis. The efforts of civilization no matter whether the effort is due to God''s command.

    But he also knows that for a human race that is short-lived (relative to elves), even a holy covenant is not permanent.

    Now seven hundred years have passed, although the covenant of that year was still engraved on the cornerstone of various sects, but like the "brother agreement" that has long since disappeared between Tifeng and Ansu, the people have gradually forgotten those ancestors. The meaning of the covenant concluded at the foot of the mountain.

    Although many gods in the mainland today still maintain a peaceful situation, in fact, there have been quite a lot of tit-for-tat and exclusion and squeezing in private. Some sects with a large deviation from the doctrine have even reached a situation where they have not declared a war.

    After all, no one can really hear clearly what God is saying to himself, even if it is the Pope''s Pope, what he hears from the gods is nothing but a vague whisper, and the blur of God''s revelation is given. Space for people to play

    "In case the gods let us fight with the infidels? Anyway, I think so, it is absolutely irrelevant to me before I prayed for too many dreams..." Many people think so.

    But in any case, the Holy Covenant is still a little more authoritative than the alliance agreement between several human kingdoms (after all, in the name of God), even if the frictions in the private sects are getting worse, at least on the bright side, everyone still keeps Hello, I am good, everyone is good, there are several churches in the big town, and the fact that the various priests are looking up and seeing them is also very common. Of course, the priests have turned their heads and spit and sneaked home to tie the villain. very common.

    But no one will say this to the bright side, especially the high-ranking priests of various sects. It is even more impossible to say something in public. "There are many gods, but my boss is more powerful than you." "In this case.

    Veronica said so.

    Gao Wen did not know that the Princess of the Virgin was deliberately suggesting that there was a heart that was speechless and hidden under the sacred and intelligent appearance. Anyway, he was very concerned about this matter, and the one that appeared with Veronica was like light. The cast high-ranking goddess officer made him full of doubts. In this case, he would not dare to accept anything thrown by the other party.

    As for whether or not to build a church or introduce a church in the future, he really does not have much conflict in this respect. After all, there is a **** in the world, and magic is indeed a part of people¡¯s daily production and life, as a pragmatic person. Even if he does not believe in God, he will not stop others from writing to such a fantasy world. If he is still holding atheism, it is too idealistic.

    Only then will he strengthen the supervision of the church and ensure that everything is under his own control: the magic is really true, and the theocracy will affect the regime. It is also true that he is not willing to plant a pit in this respect.

    Just like every qualified passer-by, it is used as a production material in Gao Wen''s mind.

    Of course, planning these things is too far away. In the case that the territory cannot even cover a small church, it is better to think about how to control the beliefs on the land than to think about how to toss the infrastructure. So Gao Wen decided to take advantage of the external troubles. During this period of time, first hit the ground of the territory.

    The news about the eastern border brought by Veronica and others reminded him that in this uneven world, the dangerous things are much more than just the magic tide in the wasteland. This continent has already I have enjoyed peace for seven hundred years. There are too many things to move around in the face of peace. To live in such a situation, I have to be nervous first.

    Gao Wen returned to his tent and said that more and more tents are now becoming more solid and warm wooden houses or even masonry houses. His tent is also time to upgrade and wake up and scream on the mat. Betty, who had a stream of saliva, asked the girl to move all the drawings he had accumulated in the past few days.

    He unfolds the drawings one by one, then removes the unrealistic things inside (but not ready to destroy, in case it will be useful in the future?), and finally he finds what he wants: that is a simplified machine Metal wheels, connecting rods and cylinders are skillfully combined. Several sub-pictures have separate and detailed descriptions of these mechanical structures, but below the main drawings, there is a striking red letter: the initial power cannot be Solved, put on hold for the time being.

    "You''re going to call Rebecca and Herti," Gao Wen looked at the little maid who was standing at the table, "I said that I have something... forget it, you remember to call them."

    Betty ran out and ran away, leaving Gao Wen to face a few semi-finished drawings and thought about it. Amber''s voice suddenly came from behind him: "You are the painting? How can I not understand?"

    "A certain kind of power agency," Gao Wentou said without saying, and at the same time, he took the claws of the half-elf thief off his silver seal. "In theory, this is only a kind of energy consumption. Anything that moves on its own and can drive other mechanical structures, but it has not been designed."

    The whole body of Amber was separated from the shadow form. She curiously looked down at the drawings on the table: "Oh? Are you talking about the magical couples driven by the core of the element?"

    Gao Wen shook his head: "No, it''s not a thing at all. It''s a more versatile and more basic device, but it''s worth more than those of the magic... Unfortunately, it lacks the most important part."

    Yes, there is no way to boil water...

 Chapter 101ï¼š Silly scorpion and meritorious deeds!

    After discovering that boiled water could not generate enough steam power, Gao Wen gave up the plan to build the classic steam engine of the earth.

    But this does not mean that he gave up the goal of creating a universal, reliable and simple power machine.

    He still remembers how in the world of his hometown, how industrial mass production has ruined all the inefficient production modes, including hand workshops, how the roaring machine has drawn the entire human civilization from the land and into the space age. . In the factory, raw materials are injected into the workshop like flowing water, and the end of the machine cluster will spew out tons of tens of thousands of products. The power of the machine can completely change the way a society operates. They can open mountains and cracks. It can also be filled with Haipingchuan. They can be stronger, more precise, more efficient, and more exhausted than any single human individual. These qualities that are above the natural person reflect the true power of human beings.

    That is the power of thinking and creation.

    Of course, Gao Wen is also very aware of the side effects of industrial production, such as pollution, such as excessive production efficiency pressure on natural resources, but the problem can be solved, but the survival is not negotiable, just as human diseases can heal, but you If you want to prevent illness and directly refuse to reincarnation, you can¡¯t say it...

    So whether it is to be able to survive the natural disasters including the magic tide, or to make yourself more comfortable in this backward world, or to understand the truth of the world, Gao Wen must put the technology tree Point it up, and in order to light up technology, the most basic thing is to solve the power problem.

    Steam propulsion is a path that cannot be achieved, but many rules of the world in the macroscopic field can still be used. Gears can be used, levers can be used, waterwheels can be used, and thanks to the power of magic, many cannot be on earth. The technological developments that are skipped and need to be slowly accumulated can be directly jumped forward here, such as high-quality steel smelted based on magic technology, such as various alloys and crystals that are different from the earth but have excellent properties. Things have not been fully exploited in this world.

    Or, people in this world have indeed discovered the usefulness of these things on their own technical routes. After all, outsiders are not stupid. However, due to worldview restrictions, they have never thought of using other methods to use these. thing.

    Gao Wen looked at the cylinder structure on the drawing. He had already drawn the structure on the fork. Now he wants an alternative to replace the steam to power the entire unit.

    What he can think of is still expansion work, or high-pressure air work, but where do the "sources of power" of these high temperatures and pressures come from?

    He once thought that the Rebecca crystal explosion is also a kind of expansion. As long as it is used properly, the power of the explosion is also a kind of power. The essence of the internal combustion engine on the earth is actually a continuous "safe explosion" in the cylinder (deflagration). ), then, can the explosion caused by Rebecca crystals be controlled and guided, thus becoming a driving force?

    After learning the principles of the crystal explosion, he had to give up the idea.

    Rebecca crystals that use magic to create an explosion, and gunpowder on Earth are not a thing at all. The two "explosions" process are also very different.

    The explosion produced by Rebecca Crystal is essentially a "spell". The power of the magical array pushes the energy in the crystal and forms an autonomous casting process. This spell effect is an "explosion", so it is in shock. Before the expansion, Rebecca Crystal first produced a spell effect, so if you put such a crystal into the cylinder, what would happen if you trigger the detonation array?

    The cylinder will be detonated as an alchemy product...

    Of course, Gao Wen can make this cylinder extremely strong, extremely thick, even thick and thick enough to fill the inside of the crystal can not be opened, then the bursting magic inside it can be promoted?

    No, it will blow up the more fragile links, pistons and the like as a casting material, as long as these things are within the range of the spell''s cast.

    If the connecting rod piston and so on are all very strong, they will not be blown up. Only the crystal participates in the magic reaction?

    Ok, this device may actually be able to do work at this time, but its volume will be extremely large because its outer diameter of the absolutely explosion-proof outer wall must exceed the range of the detonation array, depending on the core equivalent size, this outer wall It is very likely that it is a sphere with a radius of several meters to tens of meters, and there is no slight shrinkage. Once it shrinks, some of the outside of the device is within the range of the bursting effect. If the operator stands next to it, the operator will Detonated... Human being is one of the best magic materials.

    Even if there are no operators next to it, the device itself will be enveloped in a constant explosion and detonate everything close to it.

    This can''t be used at all!

    And because the "explosion" of the world is so special, the idea of ??using Rebecca crystals to make guns was also abandoned by Gao Wen, at least giving up the idea of ??using this crystal to launch: he could not put these crystals It is used as a propellant in the gun, because these propellants will directly create an explosion in the spell effect area during the casting process. When the gun is fine, the person who shoots must be blown up, and the one next to the station should also be blown up. ......

    So what should he do with his work?

    Steam doesn''t work, the explosion doesn''t work, fuel... He hasn''t heard of the oil-like things in the world.

    And it has to take into account the processing precision of the world today, even if he designs a usable prototype, it is also a matter for the blacksmiths to knock out the right parts.

    But to be honest, he is not the most worried about this: he also remembers the secret silver safe that he turned out in the old house of Wangdu. The complicated magic lock in the safe is actually a very sophisticated institution. The class is not an ordinary blacksmith, a rune craftsman who specializes in the processing of magical items and has a higher status than the blacksmith.

    Rune craftsmen are equivalent to advanced blacksmiths and carpenters. Although they have no ability to cast spells, they have some knowledge of the magic field, usually the "workers" that the magicians cultivated to create magical props for themselves.

    Their craftsmanship is capable of creating something more sophisticated than ordinary irons and knowing how to safely process all kinds of magical materials.

    Although the number of rune craftsmen is small, it is costly to build things (mainly the cost of magic materials), but if they can build a prototype for themselves, it is worth it.

    There are rune craftsmen from the 100 technicians who come from Wangdu...

    While Gao Wen thought about it, two familiar atmospheres appeared in his perception, and the curtain of the tent was opened, and Rebecca and Herti walked in together.

    "The ancestor (ancestor), are you looking for us?" The two men almost in unison.

    "Yes," Gao Wen is no nonsense, pushing the drawings forward directly. "Sit yourself and move the chair to sit here. Look at these things."

    Rebecca ran to move the big chair, and Herty took a hand. The hand of the plastic hand grabbed a chair in the corner of the tent and flew here to see Rebecca. of.

    But very soon, the little loss of Miss Ironhead was attracted by the drawings displayed by Gao Wen.

    "What is this?" Rebecca''s eyes sparkled. "There are many wheels and connecting rods... Is it a waterwheel?"

    "No, it''s a machine that can generate power," Gao Wen explained casually. "My thinking is limited. I want to hear your thoughts. You can imagine that a machine, driven by the most basic magic unit, can Produce stable and reliable power, such as let the wheels rotate continuously, such as driving the hammer up and down. You see these connecting rods and wheels, and this structure is called the crankshaft, which can convert the linear reciprocating motion and the rotating motion of the wheel. ......"

    Gao Wen patiently explained his thoughts. Heti listened and listened to it, and Rebecca''s eyes sparkled: she had a keen interest in these designs!

    The concept of mechanical devices that rely on magic to drive is not new. The world of extraordinary power has natural advantages in many aspects. Naturally, there are many things that appear to be "super-era" in Gao Wen, such as those made by magicians. The magical couple, the automatic gate activated by the key in the mountain treasure house, and the magic lock that was seen in the king and can identify the user''s identity, these are considered the application of the magic organs, many of which can even be used. Black technology" to describe.

    But Rebecca instinctively felt that the "magic power mechanism" proposed by Gao Wen and those things were not a thing at all.

    Most of its structure is an intuitive and direct mechanical structure that does not require magical involvement.

    Its function and purpose are extraordinarily simple, in order to provide power, and this power is prepared for the next level of machinery.

    It is normative, standard, plain, and discards all the parts that let the craftsman "freely play". Instead, it is a numerical indicator that is as precise as the magic rules, and strives to achieve its purpose in the most reasonable and simple way, unlike those traditional. The rune craftsmen or wizards will play a lot of patterns on the magic items they have created, and they will have to work hard to hide those really useful runes in the complicated encryption lines, for fear of being seen. Come and understand.

    Rebecca thought for a long time, and his mind often said one word to himself: versatility.

    Just like Magic Net One, this device is also "universal".

    It is not designed as a treasure or artwork, but like the Rebecca crystals fired in the kiln area, it is full of volume and reliable.

    Gao Wen explained his thoughts and finally pointed to the cylinder structure that had been forked: "Now it is a bad step: it needs an initial power source, so that this ''piston'' can move, I thought about letting The expanded gas is used to complete the process, so the sealed ''cylinder'' is designed, but you don''t have to be limited by my thoughts. From a magical point of view, which spells do you think can produce an uninterrupted energy supply as long as there is energy supply? Revolving propulsion power?"

    Rebecca grabbed the chair and shook her body: "Is there a tiny hurricane in the inside? Make a haircut?"

    Heti also frowned and seriously thought: "Not realistic, the hurricane law is too complicated, and the airflow it can illuminate in a confined environment is limited..."

    As she spoke, she gathered a semi-transparent plastic hand by her side, but then dispersed the magic: "It would be simple to push it with plastic hand, but it is a special one. Spells, there is no corresponding magic array, and... It¡¯s weird to have a plastic hand push in the machine to push it."

    "The hand of plastic energy..." Rebecca turned his eyes and thought about it. Suddenly it seemed to open up a little thought. "Yeah, you don''t have to use airflow...you don''t even have to use this thing called ''cylinder''?"

    Looking at Rebecca''s brighter and brighter eyes, Gao Wenxin couldn''t help but be happy: the stupid scorpion has to make meritorious deeds! ?

    Hetty is also curious: "What do you think of?"

    Rebecca was happy to draw a stroke: "Aunt, you remember that I had a spell that I never learned..."

    Hetty: "In addition to fireball, which spell did you learn?"

    "No, at that juggling level, you felt that even if my mind was stupid, I would definitely learn." Rebecca put his hand in his hand. "I later secretly painted the runes in my gloves and pretended that I would cast spells. The result was you." Hang up with Dad..."

    Gao Wen: "..."

    Does the girl say that it is necessary to be happy like this? !

    And Hetty apparently remembered what the "trick" that Rebecca refers to: "Repulsive tricks?" 8)

 Chapter 102ï¼š Magic engine

    Juggling is a basic technique that can be displayed by apprentice-level wizards who are listed outside of formal spells. Usually, their learning is extremely difficult, and the spell model that needs to be constructed is as simple as a child can understand. However, the corresponding effects are extremely limited, the function is very simple, and even many tricks are not practical in combat or work, but can only be used as a supplement to formal spells or "preschool education."

    Gao Wen knows a few very interesting "tricks", such as the pre-dancing "staining" of the metamorphosis, which can dye the target''s hair into a random color, but there is no lethality other than dyeing, and only Maintain two hours; or simply use it to temper the spirit of the trick "Heart Exercise", immediately after the exhibition will summon a phantom in the operator''s own vision, this phantom will immediately begin to read the youthful sadness written by the child when he was a child Literature, has been chanting until the operator actively stops the effect of the spell, has an incredible effect on the tempering mind...

    Well, the youthful sad literature is Gao Wen¡¯s own understanding. In the local mage¡¯s cognition, this phantom is mainly about telling all the failures and stupid mistakes in the life of the surgeon, because the phantom can only be used by the surgeon himself. See, so this is probably a psychologically suggestive technique between the spell and the technique. It is quite effective to temper the spirit, introspect and sum up the experience, but most people are not willing to learn this.

    For formal mages, they are not willing to call those who only master the tricks the same as the "caster" of their own. Those who perform several tricks on the street to deceive ignorant civilians, even rely on a few tricks to flick the country knight They are all lame apprentices, and even if they are apprentices, they will not take a few tricks as something to be proud of - but correspondingly, if even a few tricks can''t be mastered, it is definitely worthy of shame...

    Rebecca is clearly a member of the Master''s shameful world.

    The repulsive trick that made her childhood almost a psychological shadow is a rare and powerful one in various tricks.

    It is one of the predecessors of the force field spells. It belongs to the variant of the "Ideas to Move Objects" which is also a trick, and is also a series of spell exercise techniques including gravity manipulation, floating surgery, and plastic energy. The role of the reptile trick is to push the item in front of or around the operator (which depends on the type of rune byte added when constructing the spell model), and the weight of the item is determined by the magic power of the caster. It is one of the few tricks that can make a difference in combat - pushing the enemy away or making the enemy unbalanced.

    Gao Wen knows this trick, but he didn''t think about it at all.

    He was full of inflated gas for work, or high-temperature, high-pressure airflow¡ªeven if he occasionally flashed the model of the electric motor, he couldn''t relate to the world''s most basic ¡°repulsive trick¡±.

    Looking at Rebecca''s eagerly portraying her thoughts, Gao Wen reflected himself with a self-deprecating mentality -

    Don''t look too high at the open-minded and alien experience of the "traveler". These ideas and experiences may have miraculous effects, but in many cases it will become the shackles and stumbling blocks of the passers-by, just like this time: originally There is a repulsive trick in the memory of Govin Cecil, but why can''t you think of it?

    Because Gao Wen¡¯s mind is all about the classic engine model on earth...

    Rebecca has never seen a steam engine, and she doesn''t know what the internal combustion engine is. She doesn''t even understand why Gao Wenfei wants to add a sealed cylinder to the machine, so her thinking is not restricted in this way - she only needs Gao Wen Putting forward a big idea, and then adding her own good brain, as well as the magic knowledge of the world, she can come up with a more perfect solution.

    Of course, one of the most important reasons is that Rebecca is indeed gifted. In terms of her advanced ideas, she is in this world. If she does not starve, she may become a great man, at least in history books. The kind of two class hours, but there is no denying a point: Where is the aliens stupid?

    People just didn''t think in that direction!

    Herti was also opened up by Rebecca''s idea. She took a piece of paper and sketched the runes and lines on it: "Yes... Repulsive tricks are also very suitable for transforming into simple magical spells, in fact Many magical institutions, such as the automatically opened gates and the most common floor traps, are driven by repulsion tricks - but no one has ever thought of converting this power into a sustainable operation, standardization. The machine... the ancestor, your wisdom and thoughts are unfathomable."

    As she spoke, she handed over the sketch drawn on her hand.

    Gao Wen was beaten by Herti Kwa''s head: the introspection of his own is not finished yet...

    He took over Hert''s sketches and saw that it not only outlined the simplest repulsion arrays, but also labeled the cheapest combination of materials that would match the spell''s effects.

    It¡¯s really hard to be home-worked ¨C if there¡¯s less Herti in the camp, I don¡¯t know how much it costs.

    The heads of the monks got together and began to talk about the "repulsive trick", the extreme foundation of the spell. Rebecca first pointed to the cylinder on the original drawing of Gao Wen: "If it is a repulsive force If you play tricks, the sealed metal tube can be removed directly, or at most, a protective cover that prevents foreign objects from falling in. It is not so strict."

    "We can engrave the repulsion rifle at one end of the pedestal and let it push this thing called the ''piston''." Herti was also stimulated by research interest. "But how did the Pistons who were pushed far back? ¡±

    "Inertia, the inertia of this iron wheel, it is called a flywheel," Gao Wen pointed to the flywheel connected to the piston. "It is connected by the crankshaft and the piston. When the piston is away from the repulsive force array, the flywheel turns and resets the piston. ¡±

    Amber looked at her side for a long time, and at first she didn''t understand it at all, but Gao Wensan discussed and discussed that she finally saw the point: the basic principle of this machine is not complicated, its main structure It''s just a bunch of basic wheels and connecting rods. As a thief, Amber often deals with various organ traps. She is not too strange to those wheels and connecting rods. At this time, I saw everyone discussing the problem of piston reset. She came to the side and said: "Is the piston re-approaching the process of repulsive force? At this time, the Faction is still pushing it out - but this time the big wheel will turn. After the last half of the lap, you can continue to work, so this time the machine is competing with yourself."

    "Right..." Herti screamed. "There is a natural need for a retracement push when the piston is far away, but the repulsive array will offset the useful power when the piston is reset..."

    ¡°The ''useful power'' is called ''doing work'',¡± Gao Wen took the opportunity to instill the other nouns he was familiar with, and at the same time thought of solving the problem of the machine ¡°competing with himself¡± ¨C for the four strokes on the earth. For engines or other classic engines, the piston needs to be vented to relieve the cylinder during the reset process. For this machine, he needs to stop the repulsion array at the moment of piston reset. "Rune trigger, we can use the rune trigger To control the repulsion array - when the piston is moved away from the base of the power station, the rune trigger is turned on. When the piston returns to the base with the flywheel, the rune trigger is interrupted..."

    There are various magic symbols in Herti''s mind: "How do you control it? The flywheel turns very fast, the piston moves fast, and reacts to such a quick magical technique. It is necessary to switch the position of the rune trigger in an instant. This requires advanced Runes..."

    As a result, she hadn''t thought about it yet. Rebecca said casually: "Take the rune trigger on the piston. When the piston is close to the base, the base will pass. Then the piston will be pushed away. When you get close, you push away... Wow, you jump."

    So what is the picture that appears in the head of the bag so that there is a word "bounce"?

    Heti and Gao Wen stared at Rebecca. The former was surprised by the subtlety of this solution. The latter was amazed that the silly scorpion was a science and engineering genius - how she did it between magical knowledge and mechanical knowledge. When you switch, you can jump out of your current thinking and get results in a new way. Does her brain need to cool? Or do these two parts of knowledge actually run synchronously in her mind? Which one is used for the solution?

    And Rebecca was stared at the neck: "Is it wrong?"

    "No, no, this is a very good way," Herti hurriedly waved. "And I still think more: Why do we only engrave a repulsive force? The piston is going to move back and forth, so we can all be in the power The other end is also engraved with a repulsive array, so that the piston can do two times in one reciprocation..."

    Gao Wen also looked at the sketches on the table seriously. Thinking about the position of the rune trigger in his mind, he suddenly had a little thought: "In addition, the rune trigger is not the best way to fix it on the piston, which means it is In one operation, it will only be connected for a moment. We can connect it to the revolving shaft of the flywheel, and let the two rune arrays at both ends of the piston be controlled by this trigger. Use a ''toggle'' device to switch the trigger. The magic circuit. That is to say, when the flywheel turns to the first half of the circle, the runes are inside the first array, and the flywheel is transferred to the other half, the runes are connected to another array, so that the piston During the entire process of being pushed away from the repulsion arbitrage, the first repulsion arsenal is in effect until the piston reaches the farthest point - this time the first repulsion circle is closed, the second is turned on, and the piston is reversed. What do you think?"

    Rebecca opened his mouth, looked at Herti, and looked at Gao Wen. Suddenly, he was depressed with a flat mouth: "Sure enough, I am still the most stupid..."

    "You are not stupid at all!" Gao Wen was suddenly laughed at by the habit of inferiority. "The idea of ??repulsive tactics is all open to you. My aunt and my aunt are just knocking on this basis." ""

    Rebecca continued to squash: "But the idea of ??this machine is what you raised by the ancestors."

    "But without your inspiration, my machine is estimated to be a drawing forever," Gao Wen laughed. "Do you not feel that you are very powerful?"

    "Really?"

    Gao Wen and Herti smiled and nodded: "Really true."

    "Oh!"

    "Right, ancestor, have you given the device a name?" Herti suddenly remembered something. "This new thing... you have the right to give it a new name."

    "Name?" Gao Wen thought about it, and a name came to mind. "That is called the magic engine."

    Hetty listened to this strange, vocabulary combined with strange grammar, and slowly smiled: "The ancestor, this is really a good name."

    Rebecca nodded again and again: "Yeah yeah, although I don''t understand what it means, it seems to be very handsome!"

    Looking at the two "grandchildren" who were in the joy of excitement, Gao Wen looked down at his sketches and came up with new ideas in his mind:

    Can this structure continue to improve?

    Or... Since there is already a repulsion arsenal and a rune trigger, can you simply make a more advanced machine with a completely different architecture?

    For example, like the motor driven by electromagnetic force, the piston and the connecting rod and the crankshaft are eliminated, and the repulsion array is directly engraved on the annular casing at an angle to push the inner magic rotor.

 Chapter 103ï¼š Talk about a ball

    To be honest, after getting Rebecca''s revelation, Gao Wen immediately realized that this little "repulsive trick" is simply the biggest surprise for the world: simple, low-cost, stable, and the effect is not bad.

    Anyone who has contact with the magical organs will not be unfamiliar with this basic magic: whether it is a magic door that is automatically opened or something else, as long as there is a structure in the organization that needs to be pushed, there will definitely be a "repulsive trick". Exist, and how much power can it output? As a spell, its power depends entirely on how much magic you can provide and the performance of the magic material itself. In Gaowen''s view, its conversion efficiency is extremely high: the gate of the mountain treasure is made of heavy purple steel. Casting, the single door sill weighs several tons, and the ancient mechanism that controls the opening and closing of the threshold can be easily operated with almost no mechanical optimization. Of course, this is because the ancient Gangster Empire has black technology, and they purify the magic crystal. Performance ghosts, but the contemporary "inferior goods" are not bad, the magic trap that can push the stone to run around is not too rare!

    And all these magical institutions, their use of the repulsion circle is actually quite primitive and inferior - that is, the route of the big bricks flying, in the spirit of vigorously miraculous, using the repulsion force to push hard, almost never consider the use of lever gear Class of things to optimize...

    So Gao Wen¡¯s expectation for the Magic Engine is very high. He believes that even if he uses the cheap materials to make the engine, the power that the thing can provide will be incredible.

    After the "Piston Edition" magic engine was discussed, he did not wait for Rebecca and Herti to complete the transformation and detailed demonstration of the drawings. He thought of further application of the repulsion array to a motor-like structure. on.

    The motor consisting of a stator and a rotor naturally has the additional advantage: its structure is relatively simple, and the failure rate is greatly reduced; when it is started, the "repulsion point" on the rotor can be directly operated at full load, and the starting torque is large, unlike the piston. The engine has insufficient starting torque, and the torque needs to be maximized after the speed is increased; its volume can be compressed to a small extent, and it has a higher volumetric efficiency ratio when the same use of the magic net is provided; thanks to magic technology In particular, the "rotor-type magic engine" does not require a brush, nor does it require a "toggle device" for frequently switching the rune trigger, which reduces the failure rate and also increases the overall life of the machine (because Very few wear parts), quite cost-effective...

    But it also has obvious shortcomings - regardless of the advantages and disadvantages of the electric motor and the internal combustion engine on the earth, only from the "this world" technology, the rotor-type magic energy engine in Gao Wen''s concept needs a large number of "repulsive points". Distributed over the entire casing to ensure balance and continuity of the afterburning process, and to put together so many independent arrays, it must be ensured that they do not interfere with each other, the output is accurate and consistent, the rotor distance is accurate, etc. In this way, the technical difficulty of the mechanical structure of the engine is reduced, but the difficulty in the drawing of the legal array is improved, and the latter...the technical talents required are more difficult to cultivate, which is more complicated than the mechanical one. The trouble caused is much greater.

    But in any case, this idea is particularly attractive, and Gao Wen cannot give it up.

    So he took a blank piece of paper from the side, and in the curious gaze of Amber, Rebecca and Herti, brushed and sketched a sketch.

    An annular outer casing, an inner rotor with many inclined blades (repulsive objects), and a large number of symmetrically distributed repulsive arrays on the outer casing...

    Its structure is as simple as that.

    "This is..." Hetty''s eyebrows picked up, curious and hesitantly spoke.

    Gao Wen put down the pen and said with a little excitement: "The second generation machine."

    At the scene, the monks except him suddenly stunned and looked at each other. After a long while, Amber looked at Gao Wen like a monster. "How long is your brain?"

    "Don''t insult my ancestors!" Rebecca suddenly got angry when he heard this. He took the staff and put the stick on the amber head, but then she turned and asked, "The ancestors are your brain. How long?"

    Gao Wen: "..."

    It wasn''t until two seconds later that Rebecca reacted. He quickly took up the staff and apologized honestly: "I am sorry for the ancestors, I can''t speak my mind..."

    "No, the problem is not this," Miss Half Elf, who had fallen from the head of the iron stick, had no peace of mind. He continued to exclaim with his eyes open. "This is not even your first-generation sketch. You I even got a second generation out of it? And it¡¯s not a mother-in-law anyway from the principle or the structure... You don¡¯t have a lot of sketches waiting in your mind?!¡±

    Gao Wen almost sip into the bronchi: Is this goods a bad time?

    "It¡¯s just an immature idea," he quickly converges to the expression that will almost collapse, looking at Herti, who is more thoughtful. "The principle is simple. What do you think is feasible?"

    ¡°It¡¯s really a lot simpler, and the theoretical feasibility is very high... but it¡¯s probably not easy to do it,¡± Hetty just saw at a glance and saw the problem, and the answer was exactly the same as in Gao Wen¡¯s idea. ¡°A lot of repulsive methods. The arrays are arranged together, and this symmetrical, tight arrangement is almost exclusively prepared for magical resonance. They are 100% interfering with each other, and it is a problem to be able to move after starting."

    ¡°If you increase the diameter, let the distance of each repulsion point become larger?¡±

    "...the feasibility is not high, I can understand what you mean, these repulsive points must be continuous ''relay'' in order to push the middle part of the rotation most efficiently, so their distance is far less, not far from the distance. It is better to find ways to increase the banned structure between the squad and shield the interference, but this way... the cost is probably terrible."

    Gao Wen immediately screamed at the corner of the mouth: the magic material, even the cheapest is the precious metal in the magic material, really used in mass production machines, even if he died on the spot and then buried, Rebecca With Hedi collecting tickets next to the people of the country to visit can not afford to supply ... What is the metaphor of this ghost?

    "There will be a prototype study in the case of spare capacity, and it is also a technical accumulation," Gao Wen sighed. "First, the piston prototype is fixed, and most of its parts are handed over to Hanmer and his apprentices. Can be hand-built, the more difficult part and the repulsive agency handed over to the new rune craftsman, remember that the first machine should not consider the cost, as long as it can run safely and steadily, we will succeed - and Sacrificing some performance on this basis is even no problem."

    Herti and Rebecca left with a lot of drawings. Considering the administrative pressure of the former, Gao Wen handed over the main task of making the prototype of the magic engine to Rebecca, while Heti still only had some technical support. This, once again, makes Rebecca happy not to work.

    After the two of them left the tent, Gao Wen gathered the remaining drawings and handed them to Betty, who was working on the ground nearby and carefully writing with the twigs: "Take them away. Right, I let the carpenter I made a small desk for you, and I will send it to your tent in the evening. By the way, there will be a set of stationery and some white paper - save it."

    Betty took a look at the sheepskin bag with the drawings and slammed it, followed by a particularly happy expression, and he almost threw himself out in front of him: "Thank you, Master!! You are so good!"

    The little maid almost ran away with a jump.

    Gao Wen smiled and looked at the little maid''s bounce, and couldn''t help but smile and shook his head. The amber eyes next to it were weird: "I am weird, you are so busy all day, you can take care of this." Stupid gimmicks... Is it true that this guy is really good? This is a kind of guy who is popular with his maid... It hurts!"

    Gao Wen slammed the amber ear and didn''t have a good spirit: "What is good for what to shoot, I just like the child''s hard work and good learning, you can''t clean it in your mind?"

    Amber looked at Gao Wen while licking his ears: "Do you usually say that my brain is clean?"

    Gao Wen: "...I mean, you have a blank mind and don''t learn anything!!"

    "Ha? You didn''t praise me for a long time?!"

    Gao Wen took a look at this shameful half-elf and walked to the tent door.

    Amber fruit couldn¡¯t help but curious to follow up: "What are you doing? Going to secretly eat delicious? Take me one!"

    Gao Wen and other ambers followed up and said: "Go talk to the big iron ball. It has been in the tent for so long. You should be willing to tell me something."

    Amber heard this, and suddenly lost interest: "Oh, then I will not go..."

    Gao Wenshun took a shot and put the goods in the armpits to be taken away.

    But this time he failed: Amber, who had already been so tossed once, had experience. When he was caught, he had already entered the shadow. Gao Wen felt that his hand was empty, and the half-elf thief had already ran to a dozen meters. It¡¯s gone.

    "You talk to the ball~" Amber stood in the distance and smirked. "I am looking for Betty to eat ~~"

    Gao Wen glanced at this "nominal guard", and turned his hand and turned away.

    In front of the special tent in the south of the camp, Gao Wen asked the guard about the metal ball: "What is the movement of the guy in the tent?"

    ¡°No,¡± the conscientious soldier replied straight. ¡°We have been here, the ancient magical device was honestly in the tent, and there was no meaning to go out.¡±

    The ancient magical device, which was explained by Gao Wen to the soldiers who witnessed the metal ball, now it seems that this explanation has been accepted by them.

    A few words of the soldiers who stood in earnest were encouraged, and Gao Wen walked into the tent.

    The metal ball floated in the center of the tent, about half a meter from the ground, and looked like a sci-fi suspension.

    But this sci-fi ball was slammed openly: "Mom, I thought you forgot me when you threw it here! The old man came in, either the female human who likes to wear a red dress came over, and it was very boring. I told you, if it wasn¡¯t for me, I would pay attention to my promise. I will leave early today..."

    Gao Wen ignored the ball and went straight to the latter: "I am coming to talk to you today, first confirm one thing - you, shouldn''t be here...ball?"

 Chapter 104ï¼š a stranger...ball

    When the ball heard Gao Wen, it was probably a slap in the face. It was just a slick metal ball. There was no facial expression, no expression, no physical movement. Even when you were in the air, you didn¡¯t even know it. I was not listening, but it did not answer after two seconds of silence: "You are not nonsense, I was transported from other places by you, it is definitely not the earth!"

    "You should know that I don''t mean this," Gao Wen was completely unmoved. "You should come from a farther place. Even with simple distance, I am afraid it is not good to describe a metal sphere that can think about speaking. It can also release strangeness. The energy fluctuations, the control of magic and the metal, I have never heard of this strange race in the world."

    "That''s your lack of knowledge," the ball said with sarcasm. "I have known you from the human mouth who claimed to be a druid in these two days. You seem to have experienced a great recession, and now it is incredible, then How many things can you see in your life? Just because of your human eyes and the way the message is passed, you can see too little in your life..."

    When Gao Wen heard this, he was three points in his heart.

    This ball is right. The vast majority of people in this world are indeed blindfolded. The lack of information transmission and the chaotic state of separation make it difficult for people to access and collect new information. Only A few high-ranking nobles or great wizards and great knights will pay attention to the outside world, while others, including the field aristocrats like the Viscount of Tanzania, are self-proclaimed, and one faces the loess. The peasants¡¯ new things that they can touch for a lifetime are just a few newspapers, so if Gao Wen is also a person who is blindfolded, then he will judge a ball only by ¡°I have never seen it¡±. It¡¯s true that visitors from outside the world will be ridiculous.

    But the real Gaowen is not blindfolded. He even squints at the world and has evolved for countless years. From this mainland monkey, he will not stand upright and he is staring at the world, although he can¡¯t see it. The situation in other continents, but how the life forms on other continents are isolated and strange here, and it is not to evolve an alloy ball in a pile of carbon-based creatures!

    Unless there is an open-minded race outside of Gaowen¡¯s line of sight, the zenith star technology is quickly pointed out, creating an alloy shell anti-gravity suspension artificial intelligence, and this thing has flowed to a thousand years. The former Loren Continent was captured by the Gang Gang Demon Instructor... Instead of believing in this kind of thing, Gao Wenning believed that Amber would return the pocket watch of the prince of the Count of Andrew next door.

    So he smiled and came to the front of the ball and pressed his hand on the other side.

    The ball screamed immediately: "What are you doing!? Without anger and anger! Otherwise I..."

    When the ball is halfway, it is stuck, because Gao Wen sent a sentence directly into his mind through magic resonance. (Do you really have a ball with these things?): "You don''t think that you are with this world." Is the style of all creatures different?"

    The sphere was silent for a few more seconds, and then it was answered by magic resonance: "...you can talk when you talk, you have to be so mysterious."

    "Because I know that there are things you might not want to let others know," Gao Wen smiled. "So you can just tell me."

    "Then I don''t want you to know!"

    Gao Wen is not moved: "Where did you come from? How did it flow to this world? How long have you been here?"

    The ball is deliberately confused: "I don''t understand what you mean, is your association ability too strong?"

    "Hey, I understand your efforts, but I have to say that your fresh and refined shape can''t hide you, and you underestimate the amount of knowledge I have. Does the Druid called Pitman have it? You mentioned that although most of the people in the territory were born after the decline of civilization, the lord here, that is, me, was actually resurrected from the heyday of civilization seven hundred years ago, and I am still a naturalist. ¡±

    The ball was completely silent this time. Obviously, the Druid with the mouth and the amber without the door mentioned it.

    With the broad ideas of the passers-by and the information currently available, Gao Wen can almost assert that the sphere is an exotic visitor, but he is not sure whether the other person is crossing the world like himself or just from another planet, but in any case, This unlucky egg is definitely the most unlucky one among the traversers: it is different from others...

    This tm is paralyzed, at least two hundred times more than the black hair and black eyes crossing the past as the devil''s son: how do you lie with the honor of a strange creature and say that you are from a distant oriental mysterious country? ?

    For his own safety, and because he still doesn''t know the details of the sphere, Gao Wen can''t directly tell the other person the secret of the traversor, but he has other identities that flicker past: a naturalist from a civilized society seven hundred years ago. This identity should be easier to deal with than the "closed ignorant indigenous".

    "Think about it, your secret may not be as important as you think," Gao Wen slowed down. "I am not a fanatical religious, nor a magician who studied you a thousand years ago, so I don''t care." Are you an exotic visitor, I will not shout which fairy name will purify you, nor will I get a bunch of metalworking tools to open holes in you. I just hope to talk to you, on the one hand Satisfy my personal curiosity, on the one hand, to find a way to help you.

    "You know, you have almost no place to go. There is a waste land on the mountain side. The waste soil is all the monsters you have seen in the past two days, while the north is a feudal society after the decline of civilization. The kingdom, where 99% of the people are stubborn, extreme, superstitious and unreasonable than me, you can only be here, why not become friends with us?

    "Of course, if you still doubt, I can let you go, you can go to the human kingdom or the south of the mountain to see, but I can hardly guarantee that you can come back alive, and..."

    "I can''t remember." In the resonance of the magic, the ball suddenly sounded with a metal vibrato, interrupting Gao Wen''s words.

    Gao Wen¡¯s eyes, this reflects that the other party is cooperating with himself. He quickly controls the excitement and curiously asks: ¡°Can¡¯t remember?¡±

    "I can''t remember where I came from, I can''t remember how it came," the ball said with a sullen voice. "You guessed it, I did come from a ''far away'' place, and you can''t far away. Imagine. You have a concept of the planet and the universe a thousand years ago, so you should have it too. I told you straight away. The guys who studied me also discussed it privately, wondering if I came from other planets. I want to say that it is farther than that, it is the distance beyond the concept of ''universe space''."

    Gao Wen¡¯s expression is serious: ¡°In fact, some of the astronomical knowledge has not been completely lost. However, after completely losing the observation and calculation techniques in this aspect, the relevant knowledge is degenerated and distorted into legends. But you are not saying that you can¡¯t remember. How do you look at your hometown and how have you been here? How can you be sure that you are not coming across space?"

    The sound of the sphere is somewhat helpless: "I am amnesia, but my common sense is not lost. The two local laws of physics are different. How could it be the same universe?"

    Gao Wen¡¯s heart is hard to suppress a companion of excitement and excitement (although it is just a ball), a companion who passes through like himself (although it is only a ball), and one can discuss with himself the concept of planet, universe, time and space shuttle. The companion (although it¡¯s just a ball), what an exciting thing for him who has been alone in the world for a few thousand years?

    Of course, now he has new friends and relatives (although the blood relationship is far away), Amber, Rebecca, Herti, Byron, etc. are all trustworthy people, but can these people discuss the universe and time and space with him?

    Um... Rebecca¡¯s brain hole should be expanded a little more...

    Gao Wen tried to suppress the chaotic thoughts that came out of his mind for a moment, so it was easy to sort out the new question: "Are you sure that you have crossed the universe? Have you ever thought that the physical laws in the universe may be ''uneven? ''Well, maybe the rules of each galaxy are different?"

    "Hey, why didn''t you think about it, but it''s impossible," the ball said with dismay. "My race has explored the entire universe we live in, and even began to ponder the hole in the world''s barrier, if in the universe. The laws of physics are not average. We wrote them early in the elementary school textbooks... So from the first day I came here, I ruled out the possibility of my own alienation."

    Gao Wenmu was stunned.

    Does the ball come from such a powerful and advanced civilization? Did they explore the entire universe? Even studying how to go to other universes?

    Gao Wen himself is a traverser, and after discovering that the physical laws here are different from those of the Earth, he has already guessed whether he has entered the so-called "hetero universe", so he is not surprised by the fact that the sphere is told, but he is very Surprising that the race of this ball is so advanced... Then the ball is difficult to achieve is to open the technology explosion mode, half a year sweeping the mainland, one year unified the world, two years rushing into the space of the golden thigh?

    After thinking about it for a while, Gao Wenhe smiled: Think about it, the physical rules are not universal... In such a strange world, whoever crosses it is the same.

    And this ball should be more than oneself: the ball has only the world view of the ball, but at least he has the knowledge of Gavin Cecil at the end...

    At this time, the ball couldn¡¯t help but feel: "It¡¯s not easy. It¡¯s not easy to talk to people. People in this era are ignorant and arrogant. Don¡¯t say that the universe is time and space, it¡¯s in your camp. Help people, tell them about the atmosphere they can''t understand... I can find a guy who can talk about it."

    Gao Wen listened to a bitter tear: the ball really said that his heart is inside, and his feelings in his heart are not like this?

    A stranger encounters a foreign ball, this is really the fate of a ball! 8)

 Chapter 105ï¼š Nicholas eggs new identity

    The ball seems to have been in this world for a long time, considering the state of pretending that it was a stone ball before it. Even Gao Wen, who has been hanging in the sky for many years, can¡¯t help but admire it. The fixed force is not the general two-featured solution of the Buddha~§ëwwl¨¡

    After smashing the life of pretending to be a stone for so long, I can finally open my voice at the moment. The ball is so smashing that it is endless. It constantly sighs the joy of talking with people and sighs how boring the people of this world are.

    "Well, if the truth is not here, who can believe that you have turned civilization to this point? The big soldiers who stood guards didn''t even know the concept of the atmospheric magnetic field..."

    "The Druid called Pitman, he must have a problem with his brain. I told you that I didn¡¯t know how many he came from in the past two days. Every time I talked about one topic, I was persuading me to admit that I was a dragon egg and still with me. I have to ask if the dragon has to hatch twice from the eggshell. Mom yeah is so annoying that I have already gotten out of the shell. I will hang it once again!"

    "And the female human in the red dress, all day with a variety of strange magical props on my body, but also to discuss with me to scrape some debris from my research, scared to death! Just like That year the magician was not normal..."

    Gao Wen couldn''t help but interrupt it: "What, the female human that you said is not normal is my family, my granddaughter."

    "Hey, you have to educate and educate her, and research can''t do this. So sooner or later, the spirit will get the problem." The ball floats up and down. It seems a bit embarrassing. "But then, the magician was understood a thousand years ago." Something, I just started to talk to them, researching and researching the way home, but whoever thinks that the guys only want to study me, hey, those people should be as good as you are. ¡±

    Gao Wen looked at the other curiously: "How many years have you been in this world? Or, how many years have you been caught in the world by the magician?"

    "Hey, I was caught when I got here," the ball said with dismay. "Then I have been locked in that lab, and it seems to have been closed for a long time. I even learned your language." ""

    Gao Wen looked at each other up and down: "The magician has never found out that you are actually a smart creature?"

    "Oh, I am cautious," the ball said proudly. "When I first landed in this world, I instinctively made a protective shell with metal and rock. I also turned myself to a half-hibernation state, a little life reaction. I don''t have it. And because I didn''t understand the language of the world at first, I don''t know what it is, I always pretend that I am a stone and secretly observe.

    "Then the wizards discovered me and they took me to the lab. I just wanted to run at the beginning, but they were really powerful. A little bit of movement would make them alert, and I wouldn¡¯t dare to move. I was lucky. The magisters found that there were always some bad explanations around me. They thought that I was a device like an ancient seal. I didn''t cut it off for the first time..."

    Speaking of this, the sound of the ball suddenly became a little scared: "But it is really hanging. I remember that they ended the first stage of research and really prepared to cut me out, but suddenly there was an order asking All the personnel in the entire facility immediately transferred, and they were not allowed to take any test samples excavated from the local area. I was able to save a life, but when the magician walked, I added a seal to the laboratory with special enthusiasm. I have been sleeping for many years, and then you will know about it."

    After the ball finished his own experience, Gao Wen immediately noticed the last few words: "You said that the researchers suddenly received an order, not only asked them to evacuate quickly, but also asked them to leave all the samples excavated locally. In the facility?"

    "Yes," the ball replied casually. "They never found out that I was alive, so I didn''t hide from me when I talked about it. The order was read directly in the lab. I remember it. ¡±

    Gao Wen immediately frowned, rubbing his chin and thinking.

    The ball asked curiously: "What is it? Is there a problem?"

    "This kind of evacuation order is not normal," Gao Wen explained. "The liberty of the empire was withdrawn from the various pioneers because the benefits and pay were not proportional. There is no urgent problem, but the evacuation order you heard is obviously An urgent order, and is not allowed to take away any test samples excavated locally... Why can''t I take the sample away?"

    The ball thought for a moment: "Is it because the sample is contaminated? Or what facilities are used to study the sample out of control, too late to rescue?"

    "The former is very likely, the latter is not very similar," Gao Wen recalled the relics in the mountains. "Although it was an emergency evacuation, I have observed it in the ruins. It was evacuated in an orderly manner. Many large equipments are Take it away, there is no question of what is too late to transfer the sample. What do they study in this mountain in the past?"

    "Then I don''t know, I didn''t do research, I was researched," the ball said helplessly. "But a few times when I transferred the lab to me, I saw something, they put some hyperplasia. The swollen body was pushed to the incinerator. I suspect that the bodies were made by humans and they were not adult, but they could be seen as humans at a glance."

    "Human test?" Gao Wenyi, he did not expect that there is such a secret buried in the research facility here. "What features are there in the test body?"

    "Let me think about it... Oh, in addition to being taller than the average person, the body has signs of deformation, and there are many things like crystals growing around the body, as if they were from the biological tissue. The crystal is the same. There is a researcher who said it..." The ball thought hard and finally remembered the word, "Oh, called ''God''. But I don''t know what the gods they mean are those The crystals that grow on the test body are still the test bodies themselves, and your language is too much trouble."

    "God?" Gao Wen frowned and couldn''t help but repeat the word.

    This is not a word that can be used casually!

    God''s blasphemy is not allowed, violates the rules, rejects the gods, is born of divine power, but it is not supposed to be born. Some people think that it is the moment when the gods lose their hearts and fall into the fall, the negatives released by pain. Factors, some people think that it is the mortal person who is ignoring the authority of the gods and thus angering the gods. The latter sent people to punish the sinners of the sinners, but in any case, the word is related to God.

    In the era of the Empire, the belief in the gods was as prosperous as today and today. Those researchers could not use the slogans with special meanings such as "God" to refer to their research products.

    A thousand-year-old emergency order allowed the research facilities in the Dark Mountain Range to go to the sky, but this urgent order allowed them to leave all the samples excavated locally and not to take away the ones that the ball saw. "Human test", what is the connection with the "local sample" mentioned in the emergency order?

    The latter is the material of the former? energy? Or technical source?

    Of course, these are not the most concerned about Gao Wen. He is most concerned about the samples that the Imperial researchers did not take away a thousand years ago. Is it still in the remains of the Dark Mountain Range?

    A thousand years have passed, and those samples are weathered? Is it decaying? Is it broken down? There is no change at all, and even affecting this area in a subtle way!

    "You seem a little nervous?" Although the metal ball is not a human being, in the long-term observation of human beings, it has learned how to analyze human emotions. "Worry about it, it is a research project a thousand years ago. People have also died, and the facilities have been abandoned. What can be affected?"

    "I was worried about the samples they hadn''t taken away that year," Gao Wen frowned. "Do you know where the samples were placed by them?"

    The ball swayed from side to side: "I don''t know. Although I was classified according to the ''local sample'', I was obviously not stupid and would not confuse me with their real samples, so I have never been in contact. The real core of the facility. Why, you want to find out those things?"

    Gao Wen said: "At least find it, but also know what it is."

    The scale of the remains in the mountains is huge, even to the extent of incredibleness. Gao Wen has led people to explore once, but he suspects that the area he saw in the exploration may not even be one-fifth of the entire remains. In other words, in the remaining four-fifths of the remains, it is possible to hide anything!

    "If you want to explore, it''s best to be cautious." The metal ball saw Gao Wen''s thoughts and reminded him very well. "With the size and danger of that facility, the people you organize in this camp will want to It¡¯s almost impossible to explore it all inside.¡±

    "I know," Gao Wen nodded. "I will do my best. If you don''t say this, let me talk about it."

    The metal ball slammed: "Say me? What do I have to say?"

    "You don''t know how eye-catching you are in this world?" Gao Wen said with a smile. "There is no such creature in the world. If you run out like this, how can you introduce yourself?"

    Metal ball: "St. Nicholas Eggs."

    Gao Wen: "..."

    "Well, I am joking," Nikolas egg slowly sinking a little, almost to the ground. "Most of this era is stupid. There are very few people who are smart and able to communicate like you, so let''s talk about it, how to arrange it." mine?"

    "I am now explaining your identity to the outside world. It is a magical device that stores ancient souls. But this is now only known to some soldiers. Most of the civilians in the camp have never seen you. If you think it is ok, In the future, you can show up in the camp in this capacity."

    "Ah, it sounds quite sensational!"

    Obviously, Mr. Nicholas Egg is very happy with Gao Wen¡¯s arrangement.

 Chapter 106ï¼š Aid team

    On the third day after reaching a consensus with Nicholas Eggs, the "magic device from the ancient ruins of the ancient ruins, which stored an ancient soul and formed friendship with Cecil''s ancestors" finally began to appear in New Cecil. In front of the people who lead.

    From then on, the name of the egg can not be used "it", but must use "he".

    His appearance naturally attracted some attention. Even the most numb serfs and slaves could not help but be curious about this metal ball. When they saw a metal ball with a diameter of one meter and five, floating in the air, clear and bright. When you drifted toward yourself, everyone couldn''t help but stop to watch, and then talk to people around you about this stuff.

    At first, many people were scared because the shape of the Nicholas egg was incredible, and it was too bright in the sun. It was like a ball that was about to explode at any time. Those who were shallow and superstitious. Seeing this thing can''t help but exclaimed and ran away, but Gao Wen specially sent some soldiers to preach and introduce the origin of this "magic device", and emphasized that the egg is actually a respectable ancient. The scholar, only because of a magical accident, had to be trapped inside the metal ball. Apart from this strange appearance, he was no different from the people in the camp.

    After so many announcements, people finally managed to accept such a metal ball. Of course, a little fear and tension are unavoidable, but they did find that this round guy is harmless and can make a sound. Communicating with others, coupled with the commitment of Gao Wen, everyone forced to calm down.

    And Nicholas Egg himself... This ball is particularly satisfied with his current situation.

    From the first day of the eccentric strange world, he was in a difficult and embarrassing situation. He first faced the strangeness of the environment, followed by the unscrupulous locals who were caught in the laboratory as research samples and were almost A thousand years ago, the gangsters were cut into metal shavings, and finally they were suppressed by the magician for a thousand years. The open eyes were a new world after the collapse of the civilization. He thought he would In this continuous bad luck, I did not expect to encounter Gao Wen as an alternative.

    Being able to communicate, to understand what he said, and to broaden his mind to accept his various statements, neither as ignorant as the modern locals, nor as the ancients only know the plan.

    Now think about it, it¡¯s a good thing to secretly want to escape a few days ago, but it¡¯s just being hit by people... Otherwise, I¡¯m still pretending to pretend that the stone ball doesn¡¯t know how long it¡¯s going to be as bright and straight as it is today. .

    But Nicholas Egg strolled in the camp, but someone ran to Gao Wen and complained. Heti stood in front of Gao Wen with a look: "The ball has been floating in the camp, you really don''t care. tube?"

    Gao Wen is looking down at the researcher''s information: It was the general registration of one hundred technicians from Wangdu who had just arrived here in the previous two days. He heard Hetti''s words and he smiled and said: "The ball is disturbing." What?"

    "There is nothing wrong with it," Herti shook her head. "But his curiosity is too strong. Basically, as long as he sees someone working, he will drift over and watch it for a long time. His shape is really eye-catching, and the workers will inevitably Affected."

    "Everyone will get used to it sooner or later, it''s just a metal ball floating around, not a dragon," Gao Wenhe smiled. "Of course, I will remind him to let him try not to affect others'' work. Right, say Come back, what do you think of Nicholas Egg?"

    Herti¡¯s face was weird: ¡°Do you really confirm this strange name for him?¡±

    Gao Wen reluctantly spread his hand: "No way, he will recognize this."

    Hetty sighed: "I thought... In fact, I always wanted to study how he floated. The energy response he emitted was wonderful. It was not like the magical power I knew, and he could float in the air forever. If this is a talent spell..."

    "Hold and stop," Gao Wen quickly interrupted Herti¡¯s thoughts that he began to diverge. "If you want to study, then it will converge. The guy was arrested by the Magisters of the Gangyan Empire a thousand years ago." For a long time, the psychological shadow is particularly serious now, and you will make him feel that the trust that they have built up has vanished."

    "Of course, I am just thinking about it now," Hertillo smiled apologetically. "Compared with this, I am more concerned about what you mentioned at this time. There is still a hidden in the mountains. The sample of the withdrawal. I heard that you let the Philip Knights organize a team of explorations? Are you going to find the dangerous things in the ruins now?"

    "Of course not," Gao Wen shook his head. "You said, it''s a dangerous thing, not that we can get it now. I let the Philip Knights organize the team mainly to explore the shallow layers of the ruins, and to check the ruins before we enter the ruins." Those rumors that could not be explored. You know, it¡¯s a huge and strong fortress... just don¡¯t use it in the mountains, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a waste?¡±

    Heti slightly opened his eyes: "You want to..."

    "Slightly use it, at least use the rooms between the entrance hall and the shallow corridor. After all, it is a dark mountain range. Danger will always occur. If there is an emergency, you can at least go to the fortress to take refuge." Is not it?"

    After saying this, he lowered his head and refocused his attention on the roster of the hundred.

    "There are fifteen formal craftsmen, including stonemasons, carpenters, blacksmiths, cobblers, etc. There are also ten craftsmen who are good at building houses. There are only two official casters, one of which is a second-class arcian and the other is four. The level of the inscription, "Gao Wen looked at the side and couldn''t help but laugh out," Jenny Perrault, the fourth-level rune master, the highest rank in the ranks. This is the king''s generosity, there is still one Mid-level caster..."

    Hetty listened to Gao Wen¡¯s words, but couldn¡¯t help but frown, because she was actually dissatisfied with the ¡°middle-level caster¡±: the fourth-level runeman was the middle-ranked one of the 100-man team. According to the "three-level first-order" division, she is already in the middle class, and a middle-ranking caster is indeed a high-end talent. After all, in addition to Gao Wen, the most powerful one is the third-level occupation, but the rune teacher actually It can''t be said that although they are also called "Mage", they are actually "workers" in the Master. What they have mastered is the technique of depicting runes and circles on various magical objects and rituals, compared with conventional wizards. Their biggest specialty is that their hands are relatively stable...

    How did the rune teacher advance? That is, everyone draws together a rune and a squad, and it is ok to draw more and better in the specified time, and as for the ability to cast...

    The Rune Master has only the most basic magic skills. It can be used to sense the magic and identify different elements. Usually, their Master level is about two levels, and the lowest level Master who has just graduated from an apprentice can become a formal Rune Master.

    In the eyes of ordinary people who cannot master the magic, the runes who can draw the circle are also mysterious and powerful "Mage Masters", but in the eyes of the true Master, the Runes are inferior to them, even low. Its status is only a little higher than the "rune craftsman" who can''t cast spells at all. The runeman usually only works for the formal mage, acts as a vassal, and works with the rune craftsmen to help the latter make magic artifacts or draw a matrix, and because they don''t have too much magical skills, the runesmen can''t even use them. The arrays and props of their weak magic and inferior control skills are not enough to control the complex magic array.

    Therefore, this is a profession of making wedding dresses for others.

    Heti does not have the high mentality of most mages. She does not discriminate against the runes who are regarded as "magic servants" by the mainstream mages, but she can see at a glance that the rune teacher called "Jenny Perot" is actually The central mid-range caster who was smothered by the king to make up the number, there is such a person in the ranks, Francis II is equal to the number of rituals, and even spread out to be a beautiful talk.

    This is the place where Herti is most dissatisfied, and all the casters in this team add up to only two people. The rest are all apprentices or apprentices of craftsmen, which makes her think that this is sent by Wang. The team is seriously lacking in sincerity.

    Hetty is not a person who will hide his expression, especially when he is in front of Gao Wen, so the latter can see her dissatisfaction at a glance: "What? I think a four-level rune teacher is insulting their IQ?"

    "The king has no sincerity," Hetty said very straightforwardly. "A rune teacher, Rebecca, may be better than her if she practiced her hand. This is all about putting it in."

    "This should not be the meaning of Francis II," Gao Wen waved. "The king must be worried about my attitude, so his support for Cecil''s pioneering land will not be too much, but he must bear the other nobles of the king." Pressure, and those nobles do not necessarily hope that the Cecil family can rise rapidly. In fact, most of them may not want to let our former southern ruled family die silently in the dark mountains. In this case, you think they Will a lean and valuable technical team be allowed to come here?"

    Herti''s face became very unsightly: "The narrow and greedy kings of the nobles... The Cecil family did not have any idea of ??competing for any interest with them, but they spent so much effort to destroy."

    Gao Wen shook his head: "This is the rule of conduct of the nobility. You can''t accept it. It only means that you are not a qualified aristocrat according to their standards. Of course, I am not qualified."

    "Then you are on this list..."

    "Of course, it¡¯s laughter, why not?" Gao Wen laughed. "This is also a hundred technical talents. Even if it is a piece of it, it¡¯s better than no. These blacksmiths and carpenters don¡¯t even have a hammer. I don¡¯t want to use it with saws. And I have to meet this rune teacher named Jenny Perot. There is a sentence on her profile that makes me very interested."

    "Which sentence?"

    "Jenny Perrault, a magistrate apprentice."

 Chapter 107ï¼š Jenny Pero

    Jenny Perrault, a four-level rune from Wangdu, is staying in her room, sorting out her few luggage items.

    Most of them are tools for drawing runes or characterizations, such as corrosion-resistant applicator sticks, knives with fine gold powder, wedge-shaped scrapers and various types of pens, in addition to these years carefully collected Books and notes.

    When she left the mage tower of the instructor, she was allowed to take away only the things, and even the clothes that were changed were only two.

    But Jenny Perrault still carefully arranged them, and then put these few pitiful personal items on the desks, cabinets and bedside shelves. After finishing these, she sat in the chair in the middle of the room. Quietly looking around this wooden cabin that can be described as simple.

    As the middle-class top professional in the 100-person team, she received extra attention: a separate house. Although this is just a simple wooden house, it is completely incomparable with the mentor''s mage tower, but Jenny knows that this is already one of the few good houses in this camp. There are only official craftsmen and another mage in this team. Mr. is qualified to live in an independent house, and her house is the largest of all houses, which has already made her exceptionally satisfied.

    After all, even if she lived in the mage tower of the mentor, she was only sleeping on the floor of the sundries room. Apart from the stone walls around me, the house was no better than here.

    No, it¡¯s better here. At least this wooden house is its own. She doesn¡¯t have to worry about being called by the instructor to test the potions and the squad.

    Jenny looked at everything in front of her eyes quietly, looking down at her hands and thinking about the future.

    She is very clear about her embarrassing position. She is the middle-class top professional in the team, but in fact her true extraordinary level is just a mage apprentice. The rune teacher is a kind of craftsmanship, which eliminates the ability to cast spells and the ability to sense magic. There is no essential difference between those carpenters and stonemasons. In fact, according to the habits of the mages, the second-level arcane master in the ranks should be the highest-ranking person, so it is obvious that her middle-level professional is to make up the number.

    At the same time, she is also very clear that the legendary Duke seven hundred years ago can see this at a glance.

    Then a person who is so embarrassed must be seriously received according to the rules and provide an independent residence. How long can this situation last?

    Probably until the Duke¡¯s adult thinks that he has given the face of the king, or whoever continues to the territory, whoever disputes this matter.

    At that time, she was able to guarantee that she would be qualified in this land.

    After all, this is a camp that is under construction. It has a lot of things to build. Whether it is making magical instruments or processing runes, it¡¯s impossible for Mrs. Herti to do everything, and her own runemaster will use it. Land, if done well enough, maybe even get the approval of the lady Jenny does not dare to expect too much, can stand in this place to make her satisfied.

    Just then, the knock on the door suddenly came, interrupting Jenny''s thoughts.

    She looked at the door with some surprise and nervousness, guessing who would come to find herself at this time, but she did not stop the action, but immediately got up and opened the door: no matter who is outside the door, it is best Don''t offend.

    The door opened, and the person standing at the door let her breathe and couldn''t help but slow down.

    A tall figure with short brown hair and deep eyes, the owner of this land, the Duke of Govin Cecil, who was resurrected seven hundred years ago, and next to this tall figure, She is an elegant and beautiful lady in a red dress.

    The lord and the general manager came in person, which made Jenny feel helpless. She couldn¡¯t help but think of her own thoughts and worried a lot: Is this lord now feeling that the treatment for himself is too good? ?

    When Jenny was slightly into horror, Gao Wen was looking at the girl in front of her eyes, and couldn¡¯t help but look at it more: the rune teacher from Wangdu seems to be less than twenty years old, tall but thin. There was a feeling of illness. She had a long silver-haired hair. Her long hair was a bit messy because she was careless. The hair fell from her side to her cheek, on the left side of her cheek. The place where the hair could not be covered, but there were a lot of ugly scars. The scar was the reason why Gao Wen couldn¡¯t help but look at his eyes.

    They have completely affected the girl''s original good looks, covering not only the one-third of the face on the left, but also spreading down the neck. Due to the cover of the clothes, Gao Wen did not know that the piece seemed to be burnt. The exact size of the same scar, but he guessed it must have originated from some rather terrible accident.

    Soon, he realized that it was inappropriate to stare at a girl, so he regained his gaze: "Why, don''t you invite us in?"

    Jenny seems to wake up, she is a little helpless to let her open, nervous and cautiously whispered: "Duke... Duke, you come in person... What is your command?"

    "Just look," Gao Wen walked into the log house with Herti, and looked at it casually: the house was not big, the bedroom and the living room were completely connected, and there was something in it that could be seen at a glance. Seeing that this is basically the simple furniture built by the carpenters of the Territory, I can''t see the traces of personal belongings at all. I judged that this Jenny Perot, as I suspected, was quite good in Wangdu. Desolate, "How? Have you been in the camp for two days, are you satisfied with the life here?"

    Jenny didn¡¯t know what the lord and the governor personally came to in their own shack, and they didn¡¯t take the initiative to ask, they could only answer the question of Gao Wen¡¯s scalp: ¡°very... very satisfied, honestly It¡¯s better than I thought.¡±

    As she said, she moved two chairs and let the lord and the general manager have a place to sit down. She could only stand by herself: there were only two chairs in total.

    "Imagined?" Gao Wen glanced at Jenny curiously. "What do you think?"

    Jenny listened to this sensation, but had to answer: "In the beginning... I thought it would be more difficult here. I heard that this camp has only been built for more than a month from the beginning of construction, and it has more people. Insufficient, I did not expect that there have been so many houses built here, and the terminal can receive the materials shipped from the town of Tanzan..."

    "This is because everyone works hard," Gao Wen laughed. "And to be honest, this is not too fast. I have seen the speed of building a town in a month."

    That is quietly added in the high-minded earth with cement.

    Jenny was shocked by Gao Wen¡¯s casual words, but she followed her in her own way: ¡°Ah, are you talking about the Gangster Empire seven hundred years ago?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s almost a meaning,¡± Gao Wen said casually, and looked at the simple cottage. ¡°Well, now the camp can only provide such living conditions, but you can rest assured that the brick kiln has already started construction, and so on. Bricks, I will let the people on the territory live in the brick building as soon as possible."

    Jenny: "...ha?"

    From the very beginning, she was waiting for Gao Wen to mention the problem of ¡°high treatment¡±. As a result, she waited for a half-day topic and went more and more in the direction of the past. Even now it is quite the opposite. She can¡¯t help but doubt her eyes. The ancient man was planning the camp in accordance with the standards of the empire that year, but then he thought that Gao Wen Cecil was also a pioneer from zero, and together with Xianjun built the Ansu Kingdom. His old people have experience in this area, and they should not be analyzed indiscriminately...

    A misty lady of the rune began to analyze it indiscriminately.

    Gao Wen didn''t know that this rune teacher named Jenny was filling up something in the brain. He just said a few words to open the atmosphere. When the atmosphere could not be opened, he simply shifted the topic: "We came over today, mainly I want to know about your placement and find out what you need from those who come from afar. By the way, let me know."

    "Understanding...I?" Jenny said to herself in a strange way. "What do you mean?"

    Heti took out a piece of paper and pushed it to the other side: "I said it clearly. We read your information. You are a four-level rune teacher, but your Master level... is an apprentice?"

    Jenny¡¯s heart was suddenly pumped.

    Sure enough, it¡¯s coming.

    The level 4 rune level does not bring glory to yourself, but the apprentice level is the truth, and this disparity level does not mean talent, it only makes people associate her with the "freak" together.

    Even worse: a mage apprentice, who was used as a middle-level professional to fill the ranks of the team, what about the founding of the National Assembly from 700 years ago? According to the general aristocratic thinking, he will inevitably regard this as a kind of deception and insult. It is also possible to anger, but he will not lose his temper to the king. Then he can only vent his own "lie". It¡¯s by itself.

    The runeman from Wangdu bowed his head deeply and pleaded with the most humble and fearful tone: "Sorry, Duke, and Ms. Hetty, I have no intention of deceiving you, I am willing to accept punishment for this..."

    But Gao Wen suddenly interrupted her: "What do you do?"

    Jenny is trying to organize the language, so that she can extinguish the "aristocratic anger" in her imagination, but she did not expect that Gao Wen not only did not get angry, but asked such a problem that was so headless, and suddenly she stopped.

    Gao Wen thought that the other party did not hear clearly, and had to repeat his own question: "How did you complete the basic exercises of the Rune Master as an apprentice? Can you sense the magic of the plural runes at the same time? Can you run the runes? Do you ''magic tuning''?"

    The runes are indeed "artisans", their labor is no different from the masons in the eyes of professional mages, but Gao Wen is very clear, the difference is still there, and the difference is very big:

    The Rune Masters are not only able to draw the squad according to the drawings, they must also be able to actively modify and adjust the position of the runes, and also be able to test the inconsistencies of those unidentified runes, and to do this, They must master the techniques of sensing the plural runes and performing "magic tuning" on the adjusted runes.

    This is something that a first-level wizard can master! 8)

 Chapter 108ï¼š Runes and formulas

    Drawing a matrix and portraying a rune is a highly technical job. As a product unique to the world, it is not just a simple "painting" as many people imagine - although it is simply based on the original image. Drawing is really simple, but to become a rune teacher, you can''t just learn to draw.

    If you simply draw the legal array according to the drawings, then ordinary people can do it, even if they are completely incapable of sensing the magic of civilians, just tell them how to draw, what painting, they can do the mapping of the array, This is a simple "production and reproduction" job.

    But in addition to this production and reproduction, the Rune Masters also have the ability to create and adapt: ??they need to help the wizard to make magical props, or to draw the array on a variety of complex magical materials, and each magical prop or guide The nature of magic materials is different, and there are countless changes in the combination, which is doomed that they can not draw the array according to the drawings on the books - they must be based on the carrier materials and the use of the array. Change the pattern of runes on the array, or fine-tune the position and connection of each rune.

    In short, the Rune Masters are creating ¡°blueprints¡±. Each time they draw, they are drawing the original female parent, and they are all creating.

    This process must use the ability to perceive magic and the ability to "tune" the runes.

    The former can determine whether each rune can function normally in the process of drawing blueprints, whether there is interference between the runes and the threshold, and the latter is the skill of injecting the magic into the runes and performing the actual test - although the rune often There is no ability to drive the entire array, but testing the local rune group can still be done.

    To achieve these two points, at least to become a formal master of the first level, the apprentice of the mage is absolutely impossible, because the apprentices of the mage do not have the ability to simultaneously sense and manipulate the plural runes, and their magic can not be precise. Control, external output, if done... they will graduate.

    Jenny¡¯s information clearly stated that she is a mage apprentice.

    This time Jenny heard Gao Wen¡¯s question, but she didn¡¯t know how to answer it. After hesitating and weighing for a long time, she chose to bow her head and screamed: ¡°It¡¯s luck, adult.¡±

    "Luck?" Gao Wenmei''s eyebrows are picking up, and the tone is not.

    "Yes, luck," Jenny still lowered her head. "My instincts are very good. I always find the correct rune arrangement. You should know that the rune arrangement is regular, as long as you have enough experience. And with enough intuition, you can accurately arrange those..."

    "If you are lucky, you have already died in an accident before you have accumulated enough experience," Gao Wen directly interrupted the other party. "I am a knight, but I also understand the basic principles of magic - for a magical array. In other words, the position and connection of each rune is quite strict. Unless you have already understood the rules of all the runes in the world and how they are combined, you can''t put them in place at all. Rune arrangement There are rules to follow, but I have never heard of anyone who has parsed out the rules of all runes, and it is because humans can''t parse every rune combination, so they need ''perception'' and ''Tuning'' these two capabilities."

    Gao Wen said, staring at the silver-haired girl in front of her eyes: "Look up and tell me the truth - how can you know where each rune should be placed, without the way to sense and adjust? What effect does each rune have?"

    Probably Gao Wen¡¯s tone was so serious that Jenny couldn¡¯t help but scream, and even more dare to speak. Heti saw the role of Gao Wen¡¯s own, a strict and wide, and then opened the way with a soft tone. "You don''t have to be nervous. It''s not a tightly ruled king, it''s not a dull and old-fashioned secret society. We welcome and encourage everything that can play a role in the construction of the territory, even if it is deviant."

    Jenny finally raised her head and looked in the direction of Gao Wen, while the latter nodded slightly with a serious expression: "I can assure you that creative ideas are protected here because I am on this land. legal."

    ¡°It¡¯s not a creative idea,¡± the silver-haired girl from Wangdu who became a fourth-grade runwright as an apprentice. She finally loosened. She whispered and then got up and took a very thick big from her bed. Book, "This is logic and calculation."

    Gao Wen put his hand on the book, but still asked: "Can I see it?"

    "Of course, you are the lord."

    Gao Wen opened this big book that looked quite old and found that it was actually a handwritten note. The yellowed pages were filled with runes, numbers and calculations, legends, and some handwritings were even It was a little fuzzy when worn out. He flipped it over and over, and found that the pen in the whole note was still different: there were at least four different handwritings appearing in the pages of the book, and they appeared in order from the beginning to the following: Obviously, this note has been replaced by at least four owners, and each owner has left his own record on it.

    This book seems to confirm the faint speculation before Gao Wen. He almost flipped the pages with excitement and excitement, so that Jenny, who was sitting opposite, began to worry about whether this valuable note would be This rude flipping was damaged, and in this quick flip, Gao Wen¡¯s line of sight was suddenly drawn by a piece of paper attached to the second half of the note.

    This piece of paper is pasted between the pages of the note. It seems to be an extra comment or summary. The above text makes Gao Wen breathe a breath:

    The energy level of all secondary runes and the energy level of the higher-level runes are always one to three. If the secondary runes are consecutively connected, they are treated as a complete higher-level rune;

    The maximum number of connections between any rune and the same-level homologous rune is no more than eight, and the maximum number of homographs of the same-class homonym is no more than four;

    Any rune forms a "knot" with the start character and the end character. The join field that can be filled in each "knot" rune must be an even number. Each two connected fields are counted as a "pair", and the field is set to "right". For x, the energy level produced by each "knot" rune is (x+1) squared;

    In a magic interference region, the two structures are identical and the adjacent rune knots are set to an "interference junction", and the total interference value generated in the region increases sharply as the number of interference nodes increases. The interference value of a single interference junction is constant t=1.35, and the number of interference junctions is n, then the actual total interference value is m=t*n3. (Note: Try to avoid the adjacent structure of the rune knots can greatly reduce the generation of interference knots).

    The magic material is ¡°zero¡± in terms of copper, and is considered negative in the weaker than the copper. It is considered positive when it is better than or equal to the copper. The theoretical interference value that can be withstood when the rune is connected on the positive guiding material is m. The number of texts is set to n, the number of rune attributes is set to z, and the interference value generated by the interference knot is constant t. The theoretical interference value of the rune group that is within the range of the magic material is m=(n +z*n)*t, the negative magic material is the interference value divided by the constant e=1.66......

    In any case, ensure that the actual interference value m is less than or equal to the theoretical interference value m...

    In the compound magic array, the calculation formula of "self-interference" generated inside the rune knot is...

    In the compound magic array, the best arrangement of each rune should follow...

    There are more records later.

    A large number of formulas, laws, and logics are almost filled with this attachment, and many can be seen on the pages after the attachment. Gao Wen judged at a glance that this is a summary and derivation of practical value.

    However, they still seem to be not the final result, and still have some limitations of this era: many summaries are purely empirical products, and there are still no clear formulas, and many formulas are too messy, yet simplified and merged into More general style, and all these things are not organized according to a system, but loosely and independently stacked here, there is no rule.

    But they are already shocking things.

    "These are you summed up?" Gao Wen almost squinted and screamed.

    ¡°No, no...¡± Jenny replied in a panic. ¡°Not all, this part of the note is written by me, and the rest is... the legacy of the predecessors.¡±

    Speaking of the words "the legacy of the predecessors", her face has a clear gray and sad look.

    "Well... yes, there are at least four handwritings on it," Gao Wen looked down at the notebook, then flipped over and suddenly found that the fonts at the very beginning were faintly familiar. After careful identification, he turned his head. Look at Hetty, "Would you take that note? The wild master."

    The notes of the Wild Master are a gem in Gao Wen¡¯s opinion, but the most precious thing is the knowledge recorded in it, not the notebook itself, so he copied the notes and kept a copy of the copy, but The original was given as a gift to Herti, who is passionate about magic research.

    Herti nodded. "With me, I have been studying the discussion of the universal rune group in these two days..."

    As she spoke, she took the old note out of her arms, and Gao Wen put it on the table and compared it with the notebook from Jenny''s hand. Sure enough, the former quarter of the latter The handwriting of the points is exactly the same as that of the wild mage!

    This thick and old note is actually one of the relics of the Wild Master? And his relics are still circulating in the circle of wizards, and have been studied and continued by at least three latecomers?

    "You are..." Jenny also saw the notebook that Herti had pulled out. She subconsciously spoke. "Do you know its owner?"

    ¡°I have seen it before,¡± Gao Wen said casually, pointing to Jenny¡¯s notebook with a rune calculation formula. ¡°Since you have this in your hand, prove that you have seen him too?¡±

    "Unfortunately, I have been transferred three times when I got this note," Jenny shook her head. "Have you seen him? Where is he now? Is it also in this camp?"

    The expression on the face of the rune teacher was a bit revered and excited, but Gao Wen had to disappoint her: "He is dead, my notebook is his only relic. Of course, now you have to add this hand. ""

    Jenny opened her mouth and eventually turned into a sigh: "Is it like this..."

    "You said that this note has been changed three times, then what about the former owners?" Gao Wen did not give Jenny too much immersion in the time of emotion, he followed closely, "Those who advance the research on the notes." They are still in the king or secret society? Can you contact them?"

    "They...and they are dead," Jenny''s tone suddenly became very low. "The second owner died in an adventure, and its third master, the master before me, was with me. Mr. Ravenkes, who studied the runes together, died in a mission arranged by the instructor¡ªthe constant e=1.66 is his legacy.¡±

 Chapter 109ï¼š E = 1.66

    In the questioning of Gao Wen and Hedi, Jenny is no longer silent. The story about this note and its masters is finished in the first place, and Gao Wen knows more about that. The thing of the wild mage.

    The first owner of the note was indeed the wild mage, but he still did not leave his own name in this note. Jenny only knew that it was a lonely, strange and crowded senior, that wild The magi came from the Violet Kingdom in the north of the mainland. It was once a member of the largest human mage organization, the Secret Society. But as Gao Wen knows, his strength is low and he is crowded out. His research is also a deviant in the eyes of the orthodox Master. Therefore, life was extremely desolate, and eventually he left the secret society for the treatment of his daughter and entered the territory of Ansu. The note that Jenny received was one of the manuscripts that the wild mage had flowed out in the early years, if it was correct. It was sold to a master of the Ansu Kingdom in order to raise the toll.

    Maybe only sold three copper plates, maybe worthless, just serving as a gift for a lot of books and notes.

    And the second owner''s situation is not strong enough. It can be seen from the lines of the notes. The wizard is also doing the research of "deviant", and he is doing the same research. The reason is also the same. Personal strength is low and improvement is hopeless.

    A mage who entered the hardships of magic and runes hoped that logic and mathematics would help him explore the truth of the world, and the research of the genius and potential laws of the runes by the wild wizard gave him a light. The light of the way, let him vaguely grasp the road of magical mystery without the help of powerful magic, without personal strength, but the second researcher has not been able to go far on this road.

    Perhaps in order to raise the cost of doing research, or perhaps to verify a piece of data from the notes, the unnamed mage died in an outing adventure, and the few properties he left behind were quickly divided. Clean, this valuable note was turned to Jenny''s mentor.

    But Jenny¡¯s mentor didn¡¯t become the owner of this note, because the ¡°orthodox mentor¡± was disdainful about this note. He didn¡¯t think that two low-level wizards could write a lot of calculations on paper. Revealing the truth, and thinking that the second owner of the note just lost the life in an adventure because he believed in the gibberish on the waste paper. The poor worm that died in the ruins just proved the fallacy of the theory in the notes.

    So the instructor threw the notes directly away, threw them into the garbage dump outside the Master Tower and was smashed back by his "apprentice" Ravenkes.

    This so-called "apprentice" is actually the slave of the great magician.

    This phenomenon is common among orthodox magicians. Their apprentices are usually divided into two types: true apprentices and unapplied apprentices. The former are those with higher magical talents, or they are born pure and pure, while the latter It was only the name of an apprentice in the Master Tower that was actually used as a slave and experimental material. Ravenkes belongs to the latter.

    Because the magical talent is poor, and it is not a famous family, Ravenkes has never been valued in the Master Tower. Although he has a very high talent in mathematics and logic, he is inferior in the level of casting and inductive ability. Called by the Master of the Master Tali as "low energy" and "freak", the great magician reluctantly taught Ravenkes some introductory knowledge, and then forced it with the huge cheap potions and rituals of the aftereffects. The official mage was then trained in the manner of a trainer, and he was intended to work as a magical squad and to make props.

    Ravenkes took notes at that time and became the third owner of the notes.

    After a few years, Jenny and Ravenkes met.

    Unlike most "talciers" who can enter the Master''s Tower, Jenny''s origin is even more humble. She is not even selected as a "Mage slave" into the tower: this thin girl is far from the king. In the poor countryside, the ancestors of the family have not dealt with the extraordinary, not to mention the "master''s noble blood".

    She was able to enter the Master Tower because her family had suffered from famine, and the family was starving to death. At the time, her "mentor" passed by the village of her hometown and wanted to "be kind, use the food in her hands to change the local hungry people." thing".

    Jenny clearly remembered that it was a windless but cold night, and her parents gathered the children and took a sign, drawing her at the age of fourteen.

    The next morning, she was promoted into the caravan of the "Magic Master" and changed her family''s living food: two bags of wheat.

    She still remembers that there were a lot of things in the caravan: unrecognized herbs, animal specimens, stones, metal, bark, a few numb children, and children who are almost as big as themselves...

    The car was full of experimental materials.

    The magician used grain for experimental materials, and she was taken to the Master Tower as an experimental material.

    Later, she met Ravenkes in the Master Tower, an "apprentice" who was a slave to the Master but was higher than her.

    Ravenkes is responsible for "feeding" the experimental materials.

    The children who were brought together from the countryside were quickly put to use by the magician. Almost every two or three days, a child will be taken out. Some of them can come back alive, some can¡¯t. Even those who came back alive quickly became mad and weak, and Jenny realized her fate, but she did not escape.

    Because Ravenkes reminds her every day: Never run, it will be more terrible than death.

    In this way, when it was finally Jenny¡¯s ¡°become used¡±, she could not remember the specific passage of the day, because she was almost completely immersed in fear and chaos, but she was lucky to be sent to her: When she was in the experimental array, she was suddenly detected to have a very weak magical affinity.

    She turned out to be a magical talent.

    With a magical talent and a solid performance before, Jenny saved her life and became one of the magician''s apprentices. She is also a slave servant with the same status as Ravencair, and she also I got my last name: the magician gave her a name called "Perot" very casually. In human lingua franca, the word is "wheat" because at the time she was bought by a magician with two pockets of wheat.

    Separated from the threat of death, Jenny, who is an experimental material, is already a fortune, but in fact her situation is still not bright: she just changed from the same thing to a "Slave" only, and in many cases, the two are actually not much different.

    But Jenny at the time didn''t have much thought to think about it. She was so lucky that she could survive, and she was able to read and read literacy and learn magic as a mage apprentice (although she was a slave servant). Good things, she began to hungry to learn that knowledge, almost endlessly reading, literacy, recognizing runes, memory spells, and soon, she found that Ravenkes has a similar hobby and way of thinking...

    They became friends, and at the turn of the year, Ravenkes excitedly presented his collection of notes to Jenny, and told the incredible things in the notes that were rooted in mathematics and logic. And the ¡°apprentices¡± who did not accept the formal mage education at all took the knowledge in the notes and built their own worldview based on them.

    They are completely unaware of how this research method of relying on formulas and calculations to approach the truth is deviant in the eyes of the orthodox mage who believe in the pursuit of truth by personal strength.

    On the other side, Jenny''s "mentor", the powerful magician soon discovered that Jenny''s magical talent is actually low and pitiful. This sick scorpion crawling out of the experimental material has only a little touch of magic. The ability, with her spiritual talent, I am afraid that I can only master a few apprentice-level spell tricks in my life, and miss the ranks of the official mages.

    So he quickly stopped investing in Jenny and was eager to recover the cost. He gave Jenny a bottle of potion and a legal map, so that Jenny would drink the potion and force it into a Level Master, then begin the exercise of the Rune Master.

    Ravenkes, who has already drunk the potion, has blocked Jenny privately and gave a bold suggestion: Why don''t you believe in the knowledge on the notes, I believe that the formulas derived from the knowledge of the notes on weekdays, try not to resort to spells And only by math and logic to control those runes?

    Jenny obeyed Ravenkes''s advice and completed the reconstruction of the squad as an apprentice.

    That is probably the first "calculated" array in the world.

    However, her "mentor" did not reward her for this, but she was furious and quickly found out that Ravenkes was "making a little trick". Then he found out the existence of the note. The act of betrayal made him even more angry. He thought that a research note filled with gibberish and from a low-powered lame mage could confuse his servant in his mage tower, which is a A great insult.

    The Great Sorcerer burned in anger, prepared to destroy the notes, and slandered his two "apprentices", but this time Ravenkes stood up bravely for the first time and took the initiative to face the anger of his "mentor."

    He was punished alone and saved the note and Jenny at the expense of one eye, one quarter of the soul and two tendons. He tried to convince the tyrannical master to keep the notes and make them stupid. The apprentice to study the notes is a valuable note. Maybe there will be something that is worth investing. He and Jenny can become such a guinea pig to make the squad and runes in the way recorded in the notes. If it succeeds, then all the results belong to the great magician. If it fails, the magician will only lose two experimental materials.

    Jenny¡¯s mentor accepted this argument and let the two daring apprentices carry on the research, but he never gave up the ridicule and the fight against what he thought was the ones who couldn¡¯t control the high-level runes. The study of runes must be ridiculous, just as the serfs guessed the king''s menu as ridiculous, without the ability to perceive and control the runes, but with a few calculations to guess the power of those runes, isn''t that ridiculous?

    But in any case, Ravenkes and Jenny can finally continue to study the contents of the note, and they quickly discovered that different magical materials have a significant "fault" problem in many properties such as magic conduction. The fault seems to divide all the magical materials into two intervals of ¡°positive and negative¡±, and a mysterious constant affects the actual performance of the magical materials in these two intervals. The original magical materials only affect the magic. The "output power" of the array, and the anti-interference stability of the magic array itself depends on the layout logic of the rune, and the relationship between the magic material and the magic material is only affected by its positive and negative polarity and a constant...

    They began to derive this constant and gradually approached the final result, but on the eve of success, their mentor suddenly gave them a task.

    Go to a magic well that is out of control and reset the rune array there.

    This is completely beyond their rune skills, and resetting the magical well''s rune array is not a rune''s feat: this is the work of a formal mage.

    But the mentor¡¯s order is absolute, and there is a sentence that comes along with the order:

    "Don''t you say that all the runes can be placed in your style? Then go and set it."

    Ravenkes accepted the order. He knew that the great magician had lost patience, because the latter was not a person who could tolerate his slaves to act freely, so he had no choice at all, and he went to the magic well, just in time. Let him verify one of the most critical issues.

    Jenny¡¯s memories are coming to an end, her tone is already calm, and calm is not like saying something about herself: ¡°Mr. Ravenkes told me before leaving, he would adjust those runes according to the first guess. If he is alive, e is equal to 1.29. If he does not return, e is equal to 1.66 and he is not able to come back."

    Gao Wen bowed his head and looked at the note. The record on the constant e was a new and delicate handwriting, which was written by Jenny. 8)

 Chapter 110ï¼š When the storm starts

    After a long time after Jenny finished speaking, Gao Wen and Heti did not break the silence.

    But Hetty can feel that a strong breath is overflowing from the ancestors, and he is surrounded by an ice cave, so that he just sits nearby, she feels that the magic of her body is gradually freezing. The unbearable feeling continued until the opening of Gao Wen.

    Gao Wen spoke up, and the tone was unexpectedly calm: "What is your tutor''s name?"

    "...William, William Birken," Jenny said awkwardly. "He is not a court mages, but he has a great position in St. Sunil, he is an honorary advisor to the Royal Masters Society, and... very powerful. ¡±

    Gao Wen just nodded quietly: "William Birken, Honorary Advisor of the Royal Masters Society, I know."

    Hetty felt that the atmosphere was too repressive, and she had to say something to re-flow the almost frozen air: "After that? Are you still studying the contents of the notes?"

    "I pretended to give up the theory in the notes, but I was secretly studying," Jenny whispered. "The instructor originally had a little bit of interest in the notes, but he didn''t bother to read it, but to sit and watch. What kind of fame we can make, Mr. Ravenkes¡¯s death seems to be an evidence, and it is ridiculous for the instructor to confirm that the study on the note is wrong, so he completely shifted his attention in this regard, and I pretended to give up as well. Those theories."

    "So, he can never know the existence of the constant e. He doesn''t bother to look at any of the arguments in the notes. He just completes all the judgments based on the impression. With his stupid impression," Gao Wen''s tone is extremely frivolous. "He doesn''t know what he despise or what he misses. He doesn''t even know that he missed something. I have never heard of such stupid and ignorant people."

    Jenny slightly opened her eyes. This is the first time she has heard that someone will use the words "stupid ignorance" to evaluate her mentor, evaluate a famous name in the Royal Masters, and even have honorary seats in the secret society. Great magician...

    But she didn''t dare to echo Gao Wen''s words, but just lowered her head and continued: "Then I slowly became a skilled rune teacher. The instructor once wondered why I could complete the rune adjustment with apprentice magic skills, but There are still many things he wants to pay attention to, and the servant apprentices like me are numerous in his mage tower. Soon he removed his attention from me until the king set up the southern development team. The news came, and the powerful and powerful aristocrats began to set up this team, and the mentor suddenly found me..."

    Herti snorted softly: "So it was the William Birkench Magi, who packed a four-level rune-master who was a master apprentice into a middle-level professional and arranged for assistance."

    "Probably he just wants to get rid of a baggage, after all, I am in his heart... always obedient and talentless," Jenny nodded bitterly. "And let a mage apprentice use the level of the rune to fill the number. It is a serious deception and humiliation, so probably he also got the inspiration and support of some big men in Wangdu. Duke adults, I want to remind you that I am not a special case, half of this 100-person team It¡¯s so full of stuff, and it¡¯s basically a person who is crowded and deviant, or a baggage that has no status, kicked out, or is a professional class, but it¡¯s not actually useful. Like the second-level official meditator, Mr. Santis, although he is a second-class arcane master, he is actually born with a weak mental power. He can only release three or four second-level spells in a row, and Mr. Bruce, the carpenter. He spent half of his life in research institutions, but he was expelled from the association because he was not well acquainted by the Carpenters Association. He was expelled from the association many years ago, until the organization helped build the team, and the association temporarily retrieved him. And then restored it into the membership ranks filled up ...... "

    Hetty listened and stunned: "Where is the king of the nobles?"

    However, Gao Wen couldn''t help but laugh. "I would like to thank them, thank you to every family who intervened in this matter, and thank you to Jenny, your mentor. The idiots will never know how much wealth they have missed. Deviant? Good. Ah, the most fearful thing about this land is the deviant. If it¡¯s those who stick to the rules and come with a lot of networks, I don¡¯t want it!¡±

    Heti looked at Gao Wen with a worried look: "You don''t have to comfort yourself so much..."

    Gao Wen: "...how do you have a tendency to rebecca?"

    "what?"

    "I mean the head iron... If you say it, you don''t understand it," Gao Wen waved his hand and turned to look at Jenny. "The past things have made it pass, Miss Jenny Perot, you have already arrived at your new home. Let''s throw all your fears and worries aside. You can continue your research, study with greatness and freely. I will not only allow, but I will support you. From now on, you can do it every month. Going to Herti to support the materials used in runes, I only have one request."

    Jenny didn''t think that Gao Wen would be so frank and even enthusiastic to announce her support. She was still immersed in the huge horror. At this time, she only asked subconsciously: "What requirements?"

    ¡°Collect your research, summarize it, and summarize it into formulas and theorems that are as simple as possible,¡± Gao Wen said as he looked at the notebook on the table. ¡°I can see from your notes that you are a practical Researchers, you are good at using experience to pile up these calculations, and my territory has exactly one person who can complement you, my descendant, Rebecca Cecil, who is extremely flexible and very good at mathematics. Girl, I will let the two of you come together to study these things. I hope that what you finally get out can be a book..."

    Gao Wen said that suddenly stopped here, it seems that he carefully considered the vocabulary, until a few seconds later, in the curiosity of Hert and Jenny, he found the most versatile vocabulary: "Textbook, I hope you can take this Everything is organized into a textbook, which can be read by as many people as possible. Of course, this is only the final result. It is a wish of mine. It will be very difficult to realize. You can come slowly and lack anything. Tell me."

    "Does these... really so heavy?" Jenny finally realized that Gao Wen was not cheating on herself, but she was only confused and incredible after the huge surprise. "Do you want to train a lot of artists like me?" ?"

    Gao Wen smiled slightly: "Cultivate the Rune Master? No, I intend to make the contents of this note the common sense of every caster in the future, even the common sense of everyone."

    After he finished, he stood up and solemnly pushed the big book back to Jenny: "Receive, protect, and if there is time in the future, it is best to make a copy of the knowledge than the book. It is more valuable in itself, and its original part of the handwriting has begun to blur."

    Jenny nodded in a panic: "Yes... yes, I must remember your order."

    "Then I will go first, you have a good rest. When I look back, I will introduce Rebecca to meet you."

    Gao Wen and Hedi left the cabin, leaving Jenny alone to look at the thick book in his hand.

    The burn scar on the left cheek seems to start to faintly hurt. This is the first time she walked into the instructor''s lab. The scar left by standing in the magical array as experimental material has been with her for five years. It didn''t hurt, but I didn''t know why. Then I got hurt again.

    Then she finally understood that the wounds were always hurting, but it hurts to become a habit, so that she completely took them for granted.

    To this day, in the face of an ancient hero who resurrected seven hundred years ago, she seems to have lost control, dumping many things that have been in her heart for many years, and throwing away the numbness and disguise for pain relief. She gradually felt that she had recovered a little... the consciousness of the living.

    It turns out that living people will hurt.

    She held the note bearing the three generations of the owner''s will and her years of hard work, and suddenly burst into tears.

    After leaving Jenny''s cabin, Gao Wen''s face became gloomy again. Heti once again had the illusion that he had to be frozen. She carefully watched the face of her ancestors: "You... very **** off?"

    Gao Wen couldn''t help but scream: "Is not foolish! Ignorance! Stupid! Ten out of ten are not mixed with water!"

    "You mean...Jenny''s mentor?"

    "Is it good to say that Jenny''s ''mentor''?" Gao Wen snorted disdainfully. "I am ashamed to be with him."

    "I also think... the wizard named William Birken is really stupid," Herty shook her head. "I know that the traditional sects are stubborn, but I don''t think there will be people who are stubborn and blind to this level, Jenny. And Ravencair clearly has a lot of results, that William Birkene can completely turn a blind eye, and did not seriously read the note from beginning to end, at a glance, is he awkward?"

    Gao Wen snorted: "Hey? He certainly has no jealousy. He is just perfect in line with the rules of his class. You think that William Birkene ignored the results of Jenny and Ravenkes for what reason. Do the facts that ignore those formulas exist?"

    Herti guessed: "Because Jenny and Ravenketh''s strength is low, so their research is not credible?"

    "This is only a secondary reason. The real reason is because Jenny and Ravenkes are slaves and slaves." Gao Wen has already seen all of this. "This is enough for the magician to treat the two as Different ''other species'', is he ''deliberately'' neglecting Jenny''s achievements? No, not at all, he didn''t even notice Jenny''s achievements from the beginning, he didn''t look at it, he simply I didn''t think. What he noticed was that only ''the slaves of their own do not obey the command''."

    Hetty: "..."

    After a few moments, she asked: "We can issue a protest to the king, with your Duke title, the king can''t make a reaction, the big magician is more or less..."

    "No, I don''t like protests, because it''s useless," Gao Wen waved his hand. "Since this hundred people who have patched together have already reached the territory, do you think the king will be afraid of my protest? It is indeed the king. The real powers in the city have intervened in this team, but since the team can set off, it means that Francis II has at least acquiesced in this matter, then why does he acquiesce?"

    Herti quickly reacted: "Because he has done the ''ritual'' and ''rules'', as the king, he has no other fault."

    "Yes, the number and rules of the nobility, everyone in this era only recognizes this."

    "That thing..."

    "Don''t worry, Hetty, don''t worry," Gao Wenchang gasped and slowly laughed. "The number and rules will not protect them forever."

 Chapter 111ï¼š One small step

    If you don''t know it, you can see it with your own eyes. Even if you have the memory of Gao Wen Cecil, Gao Wen is afraid that it is difficult to understand why this world will be deeply immersed in the quagmire of civilization retreat. Why is it that after so many years, civilization is not only Without a slight warming, it showed signs of a rigid retreat.

    A research manuscript, four masters before and after, decades of accumulation and research, summed up, produced enough to shake the world''s pattern of results, but almost destroyed in the hands of the era of stale strong, Jenny and her predecessors Perhaps it is a rare talent, but their experience is not uncommon in this world.

    There is such a typical example: in a noble land, a serf suddenly thought of a good way to manage the land, or found the tax collector''s problem, he decided to tell his own discovery to his lord, then the result would What is it?

    Many people will think that the serf will be punished for infecting the property of the lord or collecting tax officials, but this is often not the case because they simply can''t reach the lord and can''t even say what they think.

    The punishment they face is often another thing. You dare to step on the aristocratic courtyard with your barefooted horses!

    What if he wears shoes?

    Then they will also be dragged away by the guards, you actually have shoes? ! Which steals!

    Obviously, no one cares about what the serf found from the beginning to the end, and no one knows what he really wants to say. As a serf, he is not guilty of words. He is guilty of breathing.

    The serfs did not qualify for the crime of conviction.

    This is a social ecology that is difficult for people from modern civilized society to understand. It is ridiculous, stupid, strange, sad but true.

    Did Jenny and Ravenkes''s research produce results? Of course, even though the shallow and primitive theories have not been sorted out, there will be situations in which the reality cannot be explained, and even serious practical errors will occur, but at least most of the time, those formulas will be effective, otherwise Jenny will not. It may become a four-level inscriptionist: As a runeman with only apprenticeship ability, she can rely on only the formulas and logic that the three generations of predecessors summed up.

    Is Jenny¡¯s mentor really stupid? Of course not, at least intellectually, a great magician can''t be stupid. Stupid people can''t master complicated spell models and rune calculations, so the great magician must be a very intelligent person.

    The final tragedy is neither that the note has a problem, nor that Jenny¡¯s ¡°mentor¡± is really stupid enough to see the value of the note, but the latter has not paid attention to the note, he did not even pay attention to it. After Jenny, his concern is that his slaves are doing more than a moment, just like the nobility in the story who was whipped by the serfs who stepped into the courtyard barefoot.

    Gao Wen is on the road, and his mind keeps on thinking. He finds that the situation is exactly what he expected: the world has reached the moment when change can take place, whether it is technical or ideological breakthrough, it has accumulated a lot. In a few low-class groups, such changes are taking place, even after they have quietly and quietly ended, and the inability of the group to change has led to the fact that things that should have been epoch-making cannot spread up and spread. The times are impossible to talk about, and this is the crux of the world.

    But the situation did not make him happy as he expected.

    God knows how many geniuses like Jenny are being crushed in the stale mud, buried, burned, and sacrificed, just like Ravencair!

    And before his plans come true and completely change the status quo, how many people will not wait to see the dawn of the day?

    He returned to his tent with a little heavy feeling. As soon as he entered, he saw that the little maid Betty was kneeling beside his desk: the little girl should have just cleaned the hygiene here, and the clothes appeared dusty, but She did not realize it, but just quietly squatted on the ground, using the twigs to practice writing on the land.

    Until Govin approached, Betty woke up. She looked up and hurriedly got up: "Master!"

    Looking at this simple girl, Gao Wen inexplicably felt that his depressed mood slowly eased. He gently pressed Betty''s hair: "Isn''t you given a stationery? How to use the branches here?" Write?"

    Betty squinted, it seemed a bit shy: "I can''t write well, always write wrong, worry about wasting ink and paper. I want to practice on the ground first, so I can write the letters right, then use ink. And paper..."

    Gao Wen opened his mouth a little unexpectedly. I wanted to tell the other party that although the territory is still unable to produce paper ink, it is not lacking in money. It is much more convenient to purchase things from Tanzan Town after the dock on the banks of the White River. But after thinking about it, he just shook his head with a smile, and found a small wooden stick from the side, kneeling beside Betty.

    "The posture of your pen is not right. Although writing on the floor with a wooden stick is not the same as writing on a paper with a pen, if you want to write the words well, you still have to practice holding the pen first."

    As he spoke, he held on to Betty''s hand and guided the little girl to hold the "pen" in the right way and write a letter on the floor.

    "Don''t be too hard, writing and working differently, not being able to write well, but the strength is too big to shake."

    "It doesn''t matter if you write slowly. You just learn, take your time."

    Betty was engrossed in learning, her eyes sparkling, this little maid who was always known for her clumsy and escaping image, but at the moment she was seriously changed as a person, so she was so invested that even the tiny tip of the nose oozing Sweat did not care to rub.

    Gao Wen let go of his hand and watched the little girl slowly spell out the letters and wrote a few slightly twisted words on the floor: "Betty...like...here."

    Finally, she wrote a complete sentence. The little girl looked very happy. She looked up and her eyes glanced at Gao Wen: "Read it."

    Gao Wen looked at the little girl''s bright eyes: "Do you like it here?"

    "Well," Betty nodded hard, then thought about it again, or nodded hard. "Like."

    "why?"

    "Because everyone is a good person, Miss Rebecca is, Mrs. Hetty is also, there are lords, and Miss Amber, as well as Philip Knight and Byron Knight, as well as everyone working outside, Gordon Father, Hanmer''s father, Norris..." Betty said as she licked her fingers, as if she had to say everything she could remember the name. In the end, she just stopped, and she stopped. It¡¯s all very good, and everyone likes this place too.¡±

    ¡°Do you like everyone?¡±

    "Well! Everyone said when they finished the live chat, saying that the lord is a...how to say it, is a strong and upright aristocratic lord, as long as the promises will be honored, but also on the battlefield to protect everyone. And the most important thing is to let everyone have enough to eat."

    Gao Wen did not meet.

    The food in the territory is not self-sufficient. Nowadays, whether it is food or meat or other non-staple foods, it is actually from the purchase of Tanzan Town. It is the oldest in the treasure house in the mountains, but for those civilians who only hope to have enough to eat. They don''t think there is any difference in this.

    According to Norris, as long as the frosty month, the first batch of fast-growing crops can be quickly harvested under the ripening of the Druid spells, then the food in the territory is not a problem.

    Let everyone eat enough, in this era is enough to gain loyalty.

    Betty didn''t hear Gao Wen''s reply, but she didn''t care, because she had already lowered her head and started to practice writing. Looking at the little girl who was put into it, Gao Wen suddenly asked very seriously: "Betty, you want to Going to school?"

    The little maid didn''t react at once: "Going to school? What to learn?"

    "Reading, writing, calculation, history, and possibly even... runes and magic arrays," Gao Wen said slowly. "The runes and magic that ordinary people can learn, believe me, there will be."

    Betty thought about it and bowed his head: "I can''t learn, they said that I am stupid."

    "Then you want to learn?"

    "...I want to, but who is going to cook?"

    "You can go to school when you are free, such as two hours before going to bed at night," Gao Wen laughed. "As long as you want to learn, there will always be time."

    This time, Betty only nodded.

    However, the two did not continue on this topic, because it was soon time to prepare dinner. As the cook''s Betty heard the sound of the bell ringing outside, he quickly got up and collected his twigs. Gao Wen stunned and ran out quickly.

    Until Betty¡¯s figure disappeared outside the tent curtain, Gao Wen was slightly overturned and said to the seemingly empty tent pillar: ¡°Come out, how long do you plan to stay there?¡±

    The air there was slightly twisted, and the figure of amber emerged out of thin air. She leaned on the pillar of the tent with a deep surprise on her face: "How did you find me? How long have you found me?"

    "I saw it when you just leaned on the pillar and secretly made a face to me," Gao Wen did not look at the half-elf with a sigh of relief. "I know that you are confident in your stealth skills, but don''t open during the day. The shadow shadow is so much awkward that it is less than three meters away from me. This is a bit insulting to my IQ. Okay, do you think the Cavaliers¡¯ perception is very poor?¡±

    "Cut, I thought you were just focusing on teaching the little girl to write, and I wouldn¡¯t notice this side." Amber grinned and snorted, then he sat down on the desk next to Gao Wen¡¯s body, then Just sitting there without saying a word, just looking at Gao Wen with his eyes straight, and looking at the latter for a while.

    "What do you think?" Gao Wen couldn''t help but open. "I have something on my face?"

    "You are a strange... aristocrat." Amber suddenly popped up with no words.

    "what?"

    "Nothing," Miss Half Elf waved her hand. "I am curious. You said that you should let everyone know the word... It was not a joke?"

    "Why are you kidding?" Gao Wen laughed. "Not only isn''t it a joke, but I want you to call Herti and Rebecca now, I want to talk to them about it."

 Chapter 112ï¼š Talent and population

    Herti and Rebecca were called to Gao Wen¡¯s camp, and after hearing Gao Wen¡¯s thoughts, the two were shocked.

    "Education? Do you teach every civilian or even a serf?" Herti¡¯s eyes were so big that she almost lost her demeanor. ¡°And it¡¯s a law on the ground. Everyone must be educated like a taxpayer? !"

    "Yes, reading literacy from now on will not only be a right, but also an obligation," Gao Wen smiled. He could see that Hetti, who has always been mature and stable, was shocked by himself. It is quite pleasing to the eye. "Everyone on the territory now has to read and write. Those who come to this land in the future must do this either, otherwise they will not survive in the new order that I am pursuing. ¡±

    Hetty showed a thoughtful expression: "The new order..."

    The Rebecca next to it is actually much more. She immediately thought of how difficult it was: "The ancestors, it is not so easy to teach an illiterate civilian to a person who is knowledgeable and knowledgeable. This requires a literary teacher. Mathematical teachers, history and geography teachers, teachers who teach swordsmanship, riding, and one or two museum instructors, even if these basic courses are completed, there are art, etiquette, and heraldry. The course, these courses are not enough for more than ten years!"

    Gao Wen¡¯s stunned, waiting to be explained, Herti in front of her head opened her mouth: ¡°Rebecca... Not everyone learns etiquette art and heraldry to learn for more than ten years, and in fact you I haven''t learned them yet..."

    Rebecca glimpsed: "Hey? Is that true? How do I remember my etiquette teacher saying that I have been a teacher..."

    Herti hated iron and couldn''t make steel: "Because he really can''t beat you!"

    Rebecca: "..."

    Standing behind the high text, Amber suddenly smiled forward and back, and the whole tent was filled with happy air.

    Gao Wen had to quickly interrupt the two major granddaughters who have become more and more biased: "stop and stop, the more you say the more endless, I think you misunderstood what I meant, the education I said and yours. The education of the big family who cultivated the heirs is completely different. I am not cultivating a noble child or a trainee, but cultivating talents with literacy and mathematical logic, and remember that it is cultivated in large numbers."

    As he said, he shook his head: "The kind of looking for a lot of prestigious mentor, from early learning to the end of the day, the way to educate a few young masters in more than a decade is not working here. The education I ask for is simple: For adults who undertake work, they should have two hours of general education after work, literacy and numeracy. For children who can''t afford work, they will be taught for half a day, and for another half a day, they will be left at home to help their parents work. ""

    This kind of "shallow" and "cheap" education is unheard of, and Hetty can''t help but frown: "That is, their minimum standards only need to read and read, and teachers only need this level... What is the role of such basic education?"

    In fact, she still hasn''t said a word: What are the abilities of civilians and serfs to learn?

    If she was the former, she would blurt out directly, but now she is not so sure, because she has actually seen the other side of the civilians and serfs, and Gao Wen has mentioned once that everyone in the territory is literate. The plan is equivalent to giving her a vaccination. But she did not expect her ancestors to play really, and it is so fast to play.

    "Reading literacy can understand the truth, can undertake more complicated work, understand the ideas we convey to them, can live more clearly, can become more useful talents," Gao Wen smiled, looking at Herti, "maybe Some people are born to be destined to be magicians and knights, can not become a priest, can not wake up to extraordinary talent, but the vast majority of people can learn to acquire knowledge through the day after tomorrow, at least in this respect, fate is relatively fair."

    Herti didn''t realize what Gao Wen was pointing at first, but she soon thought of a person who had just met before today, a silver-haired girl from Wangdu.

    She finally showed a horrified look: "The ancestor, you should not plan...and add the rune theory to those general courses?"

    "That''s a middle-to-high level course, but why not?" Gao Wen smiled and was more excited and happy. "Remember, Heti, the formula and theorem recorded in that note... Which one is Is it related to magical talent?"

    Herti opened her mouth and finally said a long time: "No, no, those...all pure calculations!"

    "Yes, that note confirms the idea that I had before, that is, the gap between extraordinary power and mortal is not as big as imagined. Perhaps this power does favor those with special talents, but since It is a natural phenomenon, so it is unreasonable that more than 90% of the ordinary people in the world are isolated because of a talent problem in the district," Gao Wen said, and the tone brought a sigh. "The runes and magic are there. Regular, and summing up the law... It is wisdom, not power."

    Yes, mortals can also reach the extraordinary field, even if they can never put a spell on their own, they can also use the "leverage" of mathematics and logic to establish indirect contact with the extraordinary power, and as long as there is contact, then The huge and terrible "number of mortals" can almost ruin the old order. Gao Wen is convinced.

    Heti pondered in horror and finally hesitated to ask a question: "Most people...do you really have this wisdom?"

    "Your tone is very hesitant, it already shows that you have an answer," Gao Wen looked at Hedi with a smile. "In these days of contact, are you not sure that they are all the same people like you?" ¡±

    "I understand," Herti took a deep breath. "I will be prepared. First, I will select the literate person from the 100 people from Wangdu to serve as the most basic teacher, and convene the supervisors. Arrange everyone''s labor and study time."

    ¡°Remember, the most basic literacy,¡± Gao Wen satisfactorily nodded and stressed, ¡°And we can''t delay the construction of the territory, regardless of the teacher or the student. At this stage, the teachers who can''t go out of production to teach literacy are also after class. I have to participate in labor."

    "Please rest assured, I will do it well."

    Rebecca looked at Herti and looked at Gao Wen. She scratched her hair a little confused: "What did you say last? Rune theory? How can I not understand..."

    "I don''t understand it is normal, because you didn''t go with us this morning," Gao Wen leaned back and leaned back in the chair, smiling at the iron head fireball. "Rebecca, I will find you." A friend, she is the same as the field you are good at..."

    After waiting for Gao Wen to finish, Rebecca¡¯s eyes lit up: ¡°She will also fire the fireball three times in a row?!¡±

    Gao Wen: "...the amount, I am not talking about the ability to launch a big fireball."

    Rebecca¡¯s eyes turned around for a half circle. I would like to ask if it would not be a big fireball. Is it going to climb the tree and ostriches to roast the grasshoppers, but because of fear of embarrassment, I dare not say the thoughts in my heart, but high. When I saw this girl¡¯s expression, I realized that the child had no talent and couldn¡¯t change the temper (and the head was still caught by the door). He had to say: ¡°I¡¯m not talking with friends. What you are talking about is that she is studying with you, Jenny Perot, a member of the 100-member aid group, a four-level rune teacher who has the same high talent in mathematics and calculations, and she studies magic. The way is also a lot of complementarity and commonality with you..."

    In order to prevent the girl from getting out of control again, Gao Wen said all the circumstances of Jenny Perot.

    Rebecca listened at a glance, and suddenly a slap in the end: "You said that she has developed a technique that relies on calculations and illegal techniques to construct a rune blueprint?"

    Although the process is tortuous, Gao Wen did not explain too much at this time: "It''s almost a meaning."

    "Hey! I want to meet that person!" Rebecca really showed a very happy look, "I feel so good!"

    Gao Wen was very happy to see Rebecca¡¯s interest in the matter, but he reminded me before the stupid dislocation: ¡°Don¡¯t delay the development of the magic engine and ¡®cement¡¯.¡±

    "Do not worry! I know!"

    "Then it will be discussed here," Gao Wen nodded in satisfaction, then looked at the amber, "Amber, you ran again to call the Knights of Byron."

    Amber¡¯s face is reluctant, but the figure is gradually getting lighter in the air: ¡°Hey, it¡¯s really hard work.¡±

    Soon, the Byron Knight who was resting in the barracks was taken to the camp. The middle-aged knight from the mercenary bowed to Gao Wen: "Duke, you looking for me?"

    ¡°Are you familiar with the serf market and the displaced?¡±

    The Byron Knight snorted and followed, nodded. "I am very familiar with the serfs. Before I went to the other nobles to buy slaves, the father of Miss Rebecca, the words of the emigrants... I can¡¯t talk about cooked and unfamiliar, that¡¯s all It¡¯s some people who are moving around, like savages, the old mines in the north of Tanzan town and the abandoned Goering mill...¡±

    Gao Wen interrupted him: "I don''t want those who have fallen into the grass, but to be innocent for the time being."

    "The emigrants are not innocent, but I think I understand what you mean. Do you want those who are still around the towns and villages and have not given up their lives in the civilized world?"

    It is worthy of being a mercenary, dealing with all kinds of poor people, and being in the gray area, Byron immediately understood Gao Wen¡¯s request and followed up with a suggestion: ¡°Adult, if You are really ready to recruit the displaced people, then I have a suggestion: it is better to try to go to Tanzan town to issue a mercenary commission, and say that buying a large number of slaves can buy slaves at a price less than 30% of the market price. This is no more than a declaration. Members posted notices everywhere, communicated with local aristocratic lords and spent more money, and the efficiency would be particularly high."

 Chapter 113ï¼š Gao Wens morality

    Byron¡¯s suggestion made some people in the workplace somewhat confused, especially Herti. She asked directly: ¡°Is the slave bought at a price of 30% of the market price? And is it still issued in the form of a mercenary? How can someone be willing? Accept? Don''t say that this is an abnormally low price. The mercenaries'' remuneration may have to be drawn from the 30%. This is completely for the mercenaries."

    In the face of this question, Byron just said a faint sentence: "So we have to add one more: do not require slavery and contract."

    Heti and Rebecca face each other, and Amber has already understood that the half-elf thief just wanted to say something, but did not expect Gao Wen to open before her: "In this case, the mercenaries will plunder the refugees to act as slaves. Selling money."

    Amber looked at Gao Wen with amazement. It seemed that he did not expect the duke to understand this kind of thing, and the Byron Knight nodded in surprise: "A strong, complete slave contract, clear A serf or a slave worker usually needs twenty to thirty inlaid small silver coins, or sixteen seven silver shield coins, and the biggest cost is actually their slavery. Because it is an identity book, it must be Buying from regular channels, in addition to the money of the slaves themselves, the slaves, the tax collectors of the lords, the local churches, the slave market, and even the slain associations of the rogues will be drawn in this middle layer. It is several times or even ten times the price, but the displaced people...there are no cost to the displaced people. No one will protect them. They don¡¯t have any identity information. Missing or death will not cause any concern."

    Speaking of this, Byron paused, it seems to give Herti and Rebecca some time to think, and then continued: "Under normal circumstances, the nobles will not buy slaves without a slave contract, because such slaves are Without birth protection, it will appear to be aristocratic, poor and tasteless, and this slave can not be compensated once it is killed or taken away by other slave owners. But even then, there will still be people who buy cheap slaveless slaves. This is a default black rule, which refers to... the emigrant."

    Herti licked her chest, and although she was already a model of the aristocrats who were very close to the civilians, she had never been exposed to this deepest dark fact: "Is there such a thing?"

    "Not only, but also every year, everywhere, ma''am," said the Byron Knight, his voice low. "In some unethical mercenary circles, this kind of refugees are called ''long-legged money'', they Even the refugees¡¯ sanctuary shelters will be distributed as secret information in the dark, like sharks and hyenas, staring at the displaced people, waiting for someone to buy cheap slaveless slaves, usually they will buy them in large quantities. ¡±

    Rebecca subconsciously clenched the iron staff in her hand, and the knuckles were even white because of force. She whispered as if she said to herself: "The mercenaries... I listened to their stories in the pub, listening. They annihilate robbers, kill monsters, and explore the stories of castles and secrets. I thought it was the life of mercenaries, but..."

    "The Viscount, when you were in the pub, the mercenaries in the pub were not mercenaries," the Byron Knight looked at Rebecca deeply. "Not all mercenaries will do what I just said." Things, what you said are indeed part of the mercenary life, but there is still a little mercenary hand is destined to be unclean, nothing more than a problem of how much evil."

    Then the middle-aged knight looked up and looked at Gao Wen: "Adult, what do you mean? About issuing a commission..."

    Gao Wen looked at the knight with a smile, and the other person said the darkest truth to everyone''s face. In fact, the subtext is already obvious, but he does not want to poke the halfway rider who seems to be very past. : "I don''t plan to save this money."

    Both Herti and Rebecca are clearly relieved.

    "We are not short of money. The gold and silver in the treasure house are enough for the entire territory to take a long time, but if we save money by means of fostering evil, the debt we have to bear in our souls is not so easy to redeem," Gao Wen Not too slow to say, "According to the normal process, go to the vicinity of the territory to post notices and send people to read, to negotiate with the nobles who can take the line, to rent a car to prepare dry food, if you buy serf, follow the normal channels Buying, don''t have to pay for money, I only have one requirement: to ensure that everyone who is coming to this land understands one thing: no matter what they have done before, they must obey the laws here."

    Byron lowered his head and bowed his head: "This is their duty."

    Gao Wen nodded: "You are good at dealing with people in this area, so this matter is fully handed over to you. How much money you need to go to Gethti, but you must have clear accounts and support plans. Also, if If you have a channel, it is best to find out the gathering points of the displaced people."

    As the infrastructure work is on the right track, there is also a surplus in terms of manpower. The coinage work in the territory has been carried out on a small scale. Gao Wen designed and ordered the first few currencies and sent them to the nearby Tanzan town. And in several other distant towns, notarized by merchants and nobles, these currencies are now available.

    After Byron and others left, there was only Gao Wen and Amber left in the tent. The latter had been looking at Gao Wen with his eccentric eyes, and he was uncomfortable with Gao Wen¡¯s body: "What are you looking at?"

    "Let those mercenaries who only recognize the money go to catch the migrants, obviously it is more publicity and search than you send yourself, and you have to prepare for the car and dry food to save money and save more money. I thought you would definitely choose A more practical solution, have you always said that you are a pragmatist?"

    "I am indeed a pragmatist, but I am not a villain. How can the mercenaries arrest the refugees as slaves? I can imagine using the back molars. How many people will be killed on the spot in the process? How many people will have their wives and scatters? How many people will die of hunger and disease during the rude ''transportation'' of those mercenaries? Even if I deliberately emphasize the need to guarantee the health of ''slaves'' in the commission, how much do you think? The mercenaries will really listen. And these things may not be done by me, but they are prompted by me. This is against my rules of conduct."

    "But you know, even if you don''t do it, there are others doing it. The farmer and the black mine will find mercenaries to buy slaveless slaves every year. The amount they buy is enough to fill your small camp. Times."

    "So I am going to destroy this situation and build a new order. It is not just my own actions to follow these guidelines. In every land I have established, I must follow these standards, regardless of whether they are slave owners, mercenaries, and mantles. Rare, robbery, profiteers, or what is a hereditary aristocratic professional, this is the case. I am not allowed to do evil."

    Amber opened his mouth and looked at Gao Wen with a stunned look. He said: "You have a big tone... but why are you so obsessed with protecting the weak? Really because of the so-called ''classical aristocratic virtues'' or ''chivalry'' ?"

    "No, this is just basic morality."

    Amber is like deliberate tempering. Just pick out something wrong: "You are so naive, how can you change so much? You know that in this world, the weak meat is the rule, and the strong is above the weak. It is moral. ¡±

    Gao Wen looked at Amber and suddenly couldn''t help but smile: "Yes, the weak meat is strong, this is indeed the rule of the world, even the rules of nature. The strong should make rules, and the weak can only obey."

    Amber blinked: "Then you..."

    Gao Wen¡¯s smile is even more irresistible: ¡°So I am not already starting to make rules?¡±

    Amber: "...can do this too!?"

    At the same time, Veronica was staying in his prayer room on the white oak that had been away from Cecil''s collar and sailing on the White River.

    She is still a plain white nun costume, the pale blond hair is softly draped behind her head, without a little luxury decoration, she kneels in front of the image of the **** of the light, hands folded on the chest, imitating the holy emblem The image of the two light crosses, and the full light element flutters around her, as if a translucent little angel surrounds her and guards the devout light believer.

    She prayed piously, letting the glory gradually cover the statue of the Holy Light who could not be visually distinguished by the naked eye. When she finished a prayer, she opened her eyes and looked at the burning in front of the statue. Thick candle.

    The flame of the thick candle jumped a few times, suddenly turned from orange to pure white, and the flame suddenly expanded several times and became a pure flame. This flame shook and shrunk, gradually forming an image of an old man. .

    The old man sits on a chair and looks quite majestic, but it is obviously old and weak. If any believer of the Holy Light is here, I am afraid that it will be recognized at the first sight. The supreme ruler of the church, Pope St. Ivan III.

    Veronica hangs her head slightly: "The Pope."

    From the flames, the Pope¡¯s slightly distorted voice came: "The child who has been grateful, have you returned?"

    "Yes, I have left Cecil''s collar, and now the fleet should be near the mouth of the Dorgon River."

    ¡°Is everything going smoothly this time? Is that Gao Wen Cecil an enemy of my Lord?¡±

    Veronica sank for two seconds, and the voice replied softly: "Everything goes well, Govin Cecil is the legend of seven hundred years ago, not stealing the hero''s body, the evil spirits of the world, he is in the Holy The light shines and talks, and it is a person with high quality."

    "Then, that''s fine. I have heard the voice of the Lord frequently in recent years. He wants me to reconcile the true Taoism of the Holy Light with the world, and Gao Wen Cecil is recovering at this time. It is really a matter of concern. But now that you have confirmed that he is not the enemy of the Lord, then I will be more relieved."

    Veronica overlapped her hands and bowed her head deeply: "The right way of my Lord will surely spread throughout the world."

    The candle is gradually burning, the power of the magic is coming to an end, and the sound from the flames becomes weak: "Come back as soon as possible, don''t delay on the road, in case the dirty world affects your pure light, back To the Cathedral of the Light..."

    The flames disappeared, and the candle was left with some pale ashes, and the pope''s breath was far from this place.

    Veronica waited for a few more seconds before he slowly stood up and quietly stared at the image of the Holy Light.

    She whispered as if she was talking to herself:

    "That is actually a non-believers, right?"

    "Yes, not only does it have no faith, but it also contradicts the way of the Light."

    "He seems to be just resisting God, not the light..."

    "In short, it is neither a servant of the Light, nor a dark minion."

    "very funny¡­¡­"

    "very funny."

 Chapter 114ï¼š Tifeng Cloud

    When Veronica¡¯s white oak sailed on the wide waters of the Dorgon River, when Cecil¡¯s first brick kiln plant smoked, the real powers and king advisors in St. Sunil¡¯s city When talking about the current situation in the South, the situation on the border, the contradiction between the dragon wizards and the magicians in the north, the Duke of the most powerful knight lord of the Titan empire, Dinant Wendell, is in deep anxiety.

    In his mansion in the capital, he stood on the tall tower, overlooking the magnificent emperor under his feet, and occasionally looking at the dark, majestic palace.

    Here is the Tifeng Emperor, Aldernan.

    The name of the city originated from the ancient giant language, meaning ¡°Millennium City¡±. Although it is only two hundred years since it was built as a new emperor, the proud imperial people undoubtedly believe in the greatness they built. The city will stand on the earth for at least a thousand years, as the mythical dynasty recorded in mythology, and everything in this city seems to show this spirit of pride.

    In this city, there are countless towers of towering towers, numerous heroic statues carved out of megaliths, which rise above the ground, just like to challenge the sky and point straight to the sky, in the row of Gothic Between the buildings, the ¡°Imperial Avenue¡± is neatly planned and wide enough to be used for the carriage of ten carriages. This avenue divides the whole Aldernan into two cities, and a large number of straight, flat and wide stone roads. The Empire Avenue stretches out and outlines a neat and vibrant area throughout the city.

    The whole city is like a complex geometric structure with sharp edges and corners. Everything is planned and orderly. It is very different from the chaotic, stale and crowded old capitals of other kingdoms, because the city is brand new: Five centuries ago, the old emperors sank into the ground during the great collapse. The pre-prepared emperor built the new emperor on this plain before the disaster, and gave it the name "Aldernan" (Millennium City). . Due to the strength of the empire and the planning of the original, Aldnan has become one of the most magnificent and magnificent cities on the mainland since its establishment. For a long time, Judean Duke has been able to live in such a great The country is proud of living in such a great city.

    But today, he feels that a sense of crisis is coming from the bottom of his heart, so that even if he looks at this bustling capital, he can''t bear the uneasiness.

    The majestic emperor, Rosetta Augustus, seems to have made up his mind to start a war with Ansu. He dismissed all the anti-war ministers and even drove the Earl of the Winter Fortress The palace, its attitude is determined to be unprecedented.

    To be honest, Da Di Nan Dagong is not worried about the direction of this war. He believes that the emperor team, just as he believes in his martial arts and swords, knows that the Ansu Kingdom in the northwest is a stale and weak country, it has and The ancient history of Tifeng is shackled by this history and turned into an old man with a slow-moving breath. Their army and weapons that have not grown for centuries are not opponents of imperial soldiers at all, but The successful military reforms and administrative reforms of the Empire have given the country an unprecedented vitality and vitality. Whether it is the army, the officials at all levels, or the domestic people, Tifeng is far stronger than that coveted neighbor. The outcome of the war is completely unnecessary.

    What Dinantan was worried about was the Emperor¡¯s majesty, and he was worried about the status of Rosetta Augustus himself.

    The emperor is a majestic and decisive person, but he is not in a position of arbitrariness. He will listen carefully to the opinions of every minister. Even if these opinions are not enough to shake his determination, he will listen patiently and will not directly reject it. All the opposition voices, he also attached importance to the bloodline of every nobleman, and he could not do anything to humiliate a real power count and expel him from the palace in the public, but now... he has done both things.

    The Duke of Dinantan thought of the sight of the last time he saw the Emperor Rosetta Augustus, the majestic emperor sitting in his black iron throne, covered in the shadow of the throne back and the crown, he Although the patience of listening to the duke of his most trusted words, but the enthusiasm of the reply, it seems that even a word is not willing to say more.

    When Judyan left, he clearly heard the Emperor¡¯s kneeling talking to himself in front of a basin in front of him, as if there was a listener in the basin, talking to the emperor. .

    Taking back the sight from the distant palace, Judyan sighed deeply.

    He thought of the curse that circulated in the blood of the Augustus family, which appeared only two hundred years ago, and only a few people knew the curse.

    They will hear the inaudible voices of ordinary people. They will see things that are invisible to ordinary people. They will understand the knowledge of taboos in ways that ordinary people cannot understand. They will gain extraordinary wisdom and insights, and even advance. Thinking and layout, but in the end...

    Their spirits will be dragged into the invisible world, leaving only a body that is insane in this world.

    When I saw the Emperor Rosetta last time, my Majesty had a clear mind and normal speech. However, Judyan¡¯s deep anxiety about the signs of madness has already appeared in the king¡¯s body.

    He turned and pulled a rope on his hand, summoning the servant''s brass bell and slamming it, the door of the terrace was pushed open, and a waiter wearing a blue blouse appeared in front of Judy.

    "Master," the attendant bowed his head. "What is the command?"

    "Bring my coat, and get ready for the carriage, I am going to meet the Earl of Winter Castle."

    ......

    The northern part of the dark mountains, the new Cecil collar.

    Gao Wen is inspecting the newly built brick kiln, along with him, and Nikolas eggs, which are currently busy "replenishing local knowledge" on the territory.

    Brick kilns with magical catalysis and rune triggers are placed on the open space, and they are undergoing the first ¡°test burn¡± with the help of the ¡°Magic No. 2¡± buried in the ground.

    Since there is still no more precise temperature control and reliable transportation equipment, and the current construction capacity of the territory is limited, Gao Wen does not directly take out the ¡°magic tunnel kiln¡± that he envisioned, but prepares to use it first. The simpler transformation of the more traditional kiln, first of all to solve the "with or without problems" to carry out the current phase of the transition.

    However, although the kiln is in a more primitive form, considering the future expansion and transformation, the magic net buried in the brick kiln plant is built strictly according to high standards, and its power is even higher than that of the steel plant. However, due to the lack of clues in the work of magical data, Gao Wen has no way to determine the specific power of the two sets of magic nets.

    Feeling the orderly flow of magical power in the surrounding air, the sturdy Nicholas egg swayed in the air, and the sound of metal vibrato came from inside the sphere: "Must acknowledge... although everything is primitive, But the world is really interesting. The energy of these flows, as well as the way you make tools and use tools, are unthinkable in my worldview."

    "This is the difference in physical rules," Gao Wen sighed with approval. "In fact, you should be glad that you are a ''crossing person'' from a different world with different rules. After falling into this world, you can survive safely." It¡¯s a great luck to come down without self-disintegration because of different rules.¡±

    "Through? You use the word well," said Nicholas''s egg tart. "You are really my friend. Not only can I understand, I can agree with my experience, I can always think of the same things as me. I realized that the most worrying thing about this is that I am different from the rules of my hometown. At that time, I was afraid that my body would suddenly break down with a sudden ''Åé'', after all, the material structure on both sides was different, but Later, I wanted to understand that if I really want to break down, then I will be broken down in the moment when I fall into this world. Since it was fine at the time, it means that I am a big life, I am worried about a ball..."

    "Then you want to understand why you can survive safely?" Gao Wen asked with a smile.

    "Who knows," the metal ball swayed from side to side. "I forgot my name, and I still have time to think about it?"

    "To tell the truth, to what extent is your ''amnesia'' serious?" Gao Wen frowned and asked his long-awaited question. "You still remember some common sense of your home, such as the environment, physical rules, history, But have you forgotten everything else?"

    The metal ball has been thinking for a long time before it opens: "Oh, the truth is, what can I do? The most terrible place of amnesia is here: you don''t even know what you have forgotten. I can only remember some common sense of life. But these common senses belong to another world. I still remember a set of languages, but it also has no effect here..."

    As he spoke, he seemed to be caught in a great loss, and gradually silenced, until half a minute later he sighed with special humanity: "Oh... actually I am working hard, trying to figure out what I am. Who, what do I do, what I will do, I am good at what to do, but in the middle of the difficulty you can¡¯t imagine that if you are in a familiar world, how many things around you can give some tips, but here, Everything is completely strange to me, I can''t find anything that can help me remember the past. I have been turning around in the camp these days, just to see your production and life, I want to take this Find what you will do, but what is the result? I don¡¯t seem to do anything without results. I can get a job without any work... I have no hands!"

    Gao Wen touched his chin: "So what do you guess in your life?"

    "Where does this make me guess?" The metal ball seems to want to spread his hands. However, he has no hands, so he can only dangle. "I don''t have the impression of doing a job or being good at something. It''s hard to be I don''t have to work in my life, I don''t have to study, I don''t even have to go out?"

    Gao Wen couldn''t help but look up and down the metal ball, and he felt a glimpse: Listening to the ball, he said that he was afraid of not being a dead house before crossing. (fog)

    As for the cockroach is a fat house to see the body type! 8)

 Chapter 115ï¼š Rotating wheel and bearing

    In fact, to be honest, after encountering this metal egg, Gao Wencai finally realized how lucky he is today. He has no memory loss. He is in a world dominated by human beings. He still has a smooth integration into the current world. The identity (although this identity is somewhat astoundingly singular) and a satellite perspective that may have a big use, and most importantly, he has memories from Gwen Cecil.

    This is especially important. It is because of the memory from both worlds that he can easily face the time and space that is very different from the earth on the physical rules. He can solve problems without using earth experience. At the time, use the experience of "this world" to tide over the difficulties.

    However, the Nicholas egg has no way to do this. The situation of this metal ball is just the other extreme compared with Gao Wen:

    He lost his memory. He didn''t have the experience and knowledge that would take effect in this world. When he came here, he was arrested as a test article, and most importantly, he fell in a terror erect with an egg-shaped creature. On the ground...

    If Gao Wen wants to go to **** in a world with a different physical rule, then the ball is simply wearing the ceiling of all the kings in hell, and then rolling down to the Lord of Hell. Inside the cauldron, the bottom of the pot is still spicy durian.

    Therefore, Gao Wen had to admire the adaptability and mental toughness of the ball: in such a desperate situation, he was able to live so calmly and became a good amused... It was because of the nerves of metal creatures. Harder?

    "Hey, why didn''t you suddenly talk?" The voice of Nicholas'' egg stunned Gao Wen from his thoughts. The metal ball floated around the circle around the latter. "I still want to hear your advice." What do you think I can do? To be honest, I really want to find something to do now..."

    Gao Wen immediately thought about it. In fact, he thought about it before today: this metal ball from a different world with wonderful ability is probably only an experimental material in the eyes of those who are just stunned, but in Gao Wen¡¯s eyes it is a Potential high-tech talent...ball, but he knows that the ball just woke up from a deep sleep, I am afraid it will take some time to adapt and adjust the mentality, so I am not eager to force people to work, but now the egg always takes the initiative to open, He arranged his thoughts and said: "You have the ability to control the flow of magic and metal. These two kinds of skills can come in handy to me, but I don''t know the specific parameters of your control of the magic and control of the metal. So it is not good to arrange for you."

    "I don''t really understand the magical control," the metal ball replied. "You control the energy called magic, but our world doesn''t actually have such a thing. When I influence the flow of magic, it is actually shaking my own magnetic body. - This is an organ in my body that can generate high-frequency magnetic fields. In our world, when the magnetic cell vibrates, it can form a protective barrier on the body surface, but here I find that the barrier disappears, but it can affect you. The kind of energy called ''magic'' in the mouth makes it short-lived..."

    Gao Wen immediately interrupted the other party: "Do you say the magnetic field? You actually use the magnetic field to affect the flow of magic?"

    "Yes - including when you talk to me with ''magic power'', I actually feel the fluctuations of it with the magnetic body... but it is a pity, although I can feel the magic, I can also influence it with a magnetic field. But there is no way to use the same magic as your ''Mage'', the female... called Herti''s magician to explain to me what is the mental power and spell model, but I can''t understand a word."

    Gao Wen did not care about the other half of the sentence. He was completely attracted by the fact that the magnetic field affected the magic and fell into a huge confusion: "You confirm that the ''magnetic field'' you produced is really the world. Know the kind of ''magnetic field''? You know, the same noun in two worlds is probably exactly the opposite phenomenon!"

    "This is really ok," Nicholas''s egg floated up and down. It seems to be mimicking human nod movement. "The magnetic field is the magnetic field. Of course, people in this world don''t seem to have the concept of magnetic field. They only know the magnetic force. Natural magnets can attract The magnetic force of the iron, but I have confirmed that the magnetic field produced by my magnetic body is the same as the natural magnet of the world... What happened?"

    "I don''t know what went wrong," Gao Wen said with a smile. "I have done a lot of experiments with the magnetic field. I haven''t found it to affect the flow of magic. Is the magnetic field I used not strong enough?"

    He still hasn''t finished talking in half a sentence: in addition to using the magnetic field to influence the magic, his experiment of magnetic generation has not been successful...

    "Strength? I don''t think it''s a big deal. The magnetic field generated by the magnetic cell is not strong," the metal ball dangled and said. "Maybe because of the frequency, you don''t use a high-frequency magnetic field? I remember a thousand years ago. Those ''magician'' have used a turbulent magnetic field to scan me, how high is the frequency... millions of shocks per second? It seems to be the highest frequency they can make, but not yet magnetic One-tenth of the cell frequency - do you try to increase the frequency of the magnetic field?

    Gao Wenyi''s brain is blue-streaked: In such a medieval place where the technology is broken, how can he get a tens of millions of Hertz high-frequency magnetic fields!

    The Nicholas egg is probably the only high-frequency source in the world that can generate such a frequency magnetic field!

    Knowing that at this moment, the experimental environment that met the conditions could not be found at the moment, Gao Wen first silently wrote down this matter in his heart, and then prepared to ask about the ability of the other party to control the metal, but when he was ready to speak, he suddenly looked at it. The door to the brick kiln factory was pushed open, a silly scorpion... fireball launcher... iron head... Rebecca ran towards this side.

    "Ancestors! Ancestors!" Miss Viscount screamed excitedly as she ran. "Come on! Come with me!!"

    Looking at the girl''s excitement, Gao Wen''s first reaction was to hide next to him: he was afraid that this silly scorpion had a brain pumping, and the original 70-80 fireballs were on his face...

    When Rebecca ran to her face and finally got a good breath, Gao Wen did not ask her slowly: "Are you finally bombing Herti''s lab with a fireball?"

    "Ah...ah?!" Rebecca was shocked by the words of Gao Wen, and then he waved his hand. "No, no! I am very careful - I told you that the magic you proposed Can the engine, we assemble it over there!"

    Gao Wen¡¯s original calm expression was instantly replaced by horror and surprise.

    "Is it finished?! Is the test machine?"

    "Not yet," Rebecca put his hand on. "When you have tested the machine in the past! But Aunt Herti has tested all its components, and according to the design drawings, it can also achieve the corresponding effect, it should be no problem. ......"

    "Don''t talk about it, go quickly," Gao Wen has been unable to restrain his excitement. He took Rebecca and walked outside the brick kiln. When he was halfway, he remembered that there was still a ball, so he turned his back and said, "You Come with you too - look at the good things we designed!"

    I''m afraid no one can think of it. The "assembly workshop" of the first generation of magic engine will be so simple.

    It is a wooden shed beside the Cecil Steel Plant. Apart from some soldiers guarding it, there is no difference between it and other shacks. There is nothing in this area that can be reminiscent of high technology or cutting-edge. Magical things: Except for the most sophisticated rune parts that are done in Herti''s lab, all parts of the Magic Engine rely on the hands of blacksmiths and runesmen to make them, so there are no machine tools or Precision molds, Rebecca and Hetti with the craftsmen used the most primitive and laborious way to complete each process of the prototype.

    If it is not the world that has magical aids, Herti''s flame and plastic energy spells can be a big help, the final assembly welding work of the prototype is probably a problem.

    No matter in which world, the birth of any other thing is not easy.

    In the central open space of the "assembly workshop", a large piece of burlap is covered with something less than two meters high. Its outline is somewhat weird. Gao Wen can only vaguely recognize that one of the larger bulges should be a flywheel. Structure, and its true face is still obscured.

    The old blacksmiths Hammer and Hetti are standing next to the prototype. They are still standing by some people, some of them are apprentices of Hanmer, and the other two are the ones who have just joined the territory and are from the king. Craftsman.

    "Rebecca has to run to find you," Herti nodded apologetically to Gao Wen. "This child is somewhat rash."

    "She wants to tell me this good news personally, understand," Gao Wen took a breath and looked at the machine. "Open it, let me see."

    Herti waved her hand, and a translucent plastic hand floated into the air and opened the cover.

    Below is a strange machine.

    It faintly has the shadow of a "distant relative" on the earth, a huge flywheel, and a connecting rod and crank and crankshaft structure connected to the flywheel, but it is completely different from any power machine on the earth in Gaowen memory. : It has no cylinders. Instead, it is a "repulsive mechanism" consisting of a slide rail and a piston and a base at the center end of the machine. The piston is a square iron block with four slide rails passing through its four corners. Fixed on one base at each end, the side of the base facing the piston can see the magical array of flickering, and on the outer edge of the two repulsive arrays, there is a rune that extends out, one long The strip-shaped metal plate is connected between the two repulsive arrays, and the upper rune trigger structure is connected to one of the repulsive arrays, and the metal plate is connected to the crankshaft of the flywheel through the connecting rod and the dialing device.

    Whenever the crankshaft turns a half turn, the rune trigger will be toggled, and the corresponding rune will establish a connection with one of the repulsive arrays until the crankshaft turns another half turn. The rune trigger leaves the array and enters another array. The range of connections, activate the opposite repulsion mechanism...

    In addition to the rune trigger for "switching the repulsive direction", there is a rune trigger that controls the "total energy" of the two repulsive arrays. It also relies on the linkage control, and the joystick is located on this machine. The side.

    The special repulsive mechanism allows the machine to eliminate the need for a cylinder structure and avoids the maximum precision threshold: mechanical precision, instead it is the precision requirement for the magic rune - and this happens to be "this The characteristics of the world.

    Herti looked at the magic engine in front of her eyes. It has a different appearance and internal mechanism than any magical creation in the world. Even if she participated in the manufacture of the engine, it is still inevitable that she is missing. But soon she returned to God and looked at Gao Wen: "Ancestral ancestor, please pull down the institution."

    It is located on the edge of the Cecil Steel Plant. The engine is placed in this place to receive energy from the Magic Net. Although there is no ¡°amplifier¡± in the steel plant compound to enhance energy transmission efficiency, it is a low power. The proven machine, this energy is enough.

    Gao Wen shook his head. "This is what we designed together. You two come with me."

    Herti looked a little hesitant, but Rebecca didn''t think so much. She couldn''t control her curiosity. With the permission of Gao Wen, she jumped to the side of the machine in two steps. She also waved her hand: "Aunt Herti! You Come on!"

    Heti smiled and let go of all kinds of hesitation and came to Gao Wen.

    The three hands were placed together on the handle that controlled the total energy connection, and then Gao Wen counted down three numbers, and the three men pressed the handle together.

    The magic circuit was instantly turned on, and the repulsive mechanism of the engine core was illuminated. As one of the magical arrays lit up, the crude benzene-like "iron block piston" slowly moved in front of everyone.

    It seems to be driving the heavy flywheel. It started to move very slowly, but when the flywheel is active, the piston quickly moves to the end of the entire repulsive mechanism - the rune trigger for switching will also take effect, first light up. The magical array is extinguished, and the other repulsive array is almost bright at the same time.

    The flywheel turned a full circle, and then the faster and faster, the faster and faster - the whole machine was accompanied by huge noise and shaking, but it did work!

 Chapter 116ï¼š Metal master

    The old blacksmith Hammer''s eyes widened, with horror and stunned look at the weird machine that was running fast.

    Its core is filled with the brilliance of magic. It can be reciprocated by a simple phasor and a series of mechanical structures with a simple repulsive force. The heavy flywheel rotates rapidly under the rotation of the connecting rod and the crankshaft. Faster than any windmill, waterwheel and human crank, he knows exactly how much weight the big iron wheel has. It is something that can easily break the bones of people, but it is driven like this. And the drive is a breeze.

    The two rune craftsmen standing next to him saw more and thought more.

    They are the servants cultivated by the magician. If the rune teacher is the "circuit engineer" who designs the blueprint of the law, then the rune craftsmen are the "mechanical engineers" who are responsible for the mechanical parts of the magical organs. They understand in this respect, naturally. Much more than ordinary blacksmiths.

    Rune craftsmen make a variety of organs and magical props on weekdays, and they are no stranger to the most basic gadgets of the rappelling genius, but they never thought that this simple, trick-level thing turned out to be The magical effect that can be produced requires only a set of effective mechanical structures, so that the repulsive array that was originally only used to push the door or the rockfall trap is automatically cycled, although the entire magic engine is based on magical power. But its inner principle is completely different from any magical props in the past!

    In the magic engine, magic is no longer the only and all power. It is no longer used rudely, but is transformed in a more subtle and indirect way, enlarged, and turned into more practical... thing.

    At first, I was asked to work with a group of blacksmiths and blacksmith apprentices. The rune craftsmen had more or less resentment in their hearts, but after seeing the magic engine of the finished product, their resentment was involuntarily replaced by some kind of enlightenment. Now: They finally realized that when they first arrived in this territory, the female chief named Herti said to them, "Abandon all old thoughts and constraints, obey the new order of this land." From the new things that have been seen on this land, those rules and constraints are not worth mentioning.

    A blacksmith apprentice squinted at the constantly running magic engine and couldn''t help but mutter: "This is what we made..."

    Hammer quickly interrupted his apprentice: "No, this is the Duke and the Viscount, and the wisdom of Mrs. Herti."

    "No," Gao Wen interrupted Hanmer. "This is what you created. There is no doubt that honor is attributed to everyone who works, so people who contribute to the creation of the magic engine can not only get it." Rewards, and will also be glorified. The names of each of you will be recorded, and the nameplate will be placed on the first generation of the magic engine and recorded in Cecil''s history book."

    The craftsmen and the apprentices looked at each other. Hanmer slammed his beard hard, and even accidentally knocked away a few of them, until the two of them came from the kingdom, and many of the rune craftsmen who saw the world thanked the old blacksmith. I finally reacted and quickly thanked me.

    Gao Wen took back his sight and looked at the magic engine prototype that was still in normal operation with uncontrollable joy and excitement.

    It is very noisy, and the flywheel also drives the whole machine to vibrate violently during the rotation. Due to the error in the accuracy of the parts, these are unavoidable problems. Gao Wen can be sure that this machine has a considerable part of the power in those Non-compliant parts are worn out in friction, and their output power and overall life are bound to be discounted, but these are the most important things that the machine is working as expected.

    First solve the problem, then consider the good or bad.

    Gao Wen almost fascinated to look at the original machine, but all of a sudden, a trace of doubts and worries came to his eyes.

    Only this subtle emotional change quickly disappeared.

    On the other side, Hetty has begun to test the power of this machine: she slowly used the plastic hand or gravity to slowly pressurize the output shaft of the machine. After several trials, she couldn¡¯t help but admire the opening: The power of this machine is very big. I probably tried it. When it is turned at full speed, it can even pull the half-ton iron piece straight vertically. If you use the pulley block or reduction gear that you mentioned before, its The power doesn''t know how much it can be magnified. In addition, because we use cheaper rune materials, the connecting rod is also made of ordinary steel instead of the more solid purple steel, so its lifting space is quite huge."

    Rebecca doesn''t have all kinds of useful auxiliary magic. At this time, you can''t test the blood of the machine on a big fireball, so you can''t think about the more practical things by scratching your chin. "The ancestors think you have this machine. What can I do?"

    Gao Wen glanced at the girl with a funny look: "You talk about your opinion."

    ¡°A lot of monotonous and repetitive work that requires a lot of effort seems to be handed over to it. For example, let it bring a mill? Drive the big saw of the sawmill? Its strength is absolutely large enough, and there is no need to consider the influence of wind direction and river water! ¡±

    "There is more use, it can drive the waterwheel, can pull the mine car on the mine side, can be used to pump water from the mine, can drive the sledgehammer to forge steel, with the appropriate mold, it can also be like biscuits The part that directly presses a whole piece of steel plate into armor or something else can also be placed in a brick kiln factory to drive other machines to press the bricks instead of using a dozen or so serf wood frame molds one by one. Billet..."

    Gao Wen casually said that he thinks that the most important application direction is currently, and the people around him are lost in confusion. They have never used machines instead of artificial concepts, even if there is a windmill mill in the world. Things like that, they are also quite rough and rude things, how can they suddenly think of a variety of machines that can be connected to the magic engine?

    However, Hanmer, when he heard the machine used to drive the sledgehammer to forge steel and directly forged the steel plate into armor parts, he couldn''t help his eyes. The professional intuition made him realize that it was a bright road.

    Rebecca is shining all over the eyes. Basically, as long as Gao Wen¡¯s mouth draws a usage, she can follow a lot of lever bearings and gears in her mind, even though those things are still not in place. The machine is available, but she feels that she can toss out the things of her ancestors one by one by giving herself a little time!

    But at this moment, Herti frowned and opened her mouth a bit: "The key is that we only have one machine... It takes time and effort to make a new magic engine, and it must be within the magic network to run. This is very problematic."

    As she said, she pulled the lever to cut off the energy of the magic engine, and let it calm down: the noise of this thing is not that big, it is turning here, and people around it have to shout.

    "The cost of laying the magic net is not much. After all, it is the basic rune. The blueprint is also ready-made. It is not easy to make the machine. It is a problem... It is too time-consuming to create these parts by hand," Gao Wenmo licked his chin. There is no way, we must now create it by hand..."

    Just then, a sound with a metal vibrato suddenly came in: "Cough, I have something to say."

    The Nicholas egg, which was covered in silver and silver, slowly floated over.

    Rebecca was pleased to see this shiny metal ball: "Do you have an idea?!"

    "I don''t call the egg!" Nicholas egg suddenly lifted two or three meters high (if there is a roof blocking it, I am afraid it is going to fly high again), the voice coming from the ball is mad, "You at least call me Egg total!"

    Rebecca was not scared by the ball at all: "Ah, good egg, do you have a way?"

    Nicholas Egg: "..."

    "Don''t compete with her, you say your way," Gao Wen interrupted the slobber that was about to unfold, and looked very seriously at the metal ball that was slowly drifting back to normal height. "I know that you are good at controlling metal." ,Could it be that¡­¡­"

    "Yeah, I finally know that I can do it here!" The voice of Nicholas''s egg sounded particularly pleasant. He said, the sound of various metal collisions rang in the shed, and those piled up in the corner. The metal scraps that are ready to be returned to the furnace are floated and pulled around the silver metal ball. "I can help you fight the iron!"

    As his voice fell, the metal scraps floating in the air made a creaking sound one after another, as if there was tremendous pressure on their surface, they began to slowly deform, and Gao Wen soon It was found that this deformation is not just an external force. Some metals show signs of melting. They are not only being squeezed, but also being forged!

    In just a few minutes, these metals have become large and small, intricately complex parts and grotesque gadgets, and even the life-like metal sculptures of everyone on the scene.

    The shed was completely quiet.

    The Nicholas egg seemed to be very satisfied with the performance of his performance. It proudly placed the parts on the ground and then sent the metal sculpture to everyone''s hand: "How? Is this efficiency much higher than you?"

    Hanmer took over his own metal sculpture, but his hands couldn''t help but tremble with such a powerful ability... Does this need a blacksmith in the territory? !

    Really like the last time the lord said, the blacksmith who hammered the hammer with a hammer would be useless? So soon it will be useless?

    The on-the-spot rune craftsmen were also the same fearful idea. Even Hetti and Rebecca felt shocked. With this ball, all the craftsmen who deal with metal on the territory would have to be unemployed...

    Only Gao Wen, although he was also shocked by the speed at which Nicholas eggs quickly shaped the metal form, but his attention was completely placed on the other hand.

    He looked at the lifelike metal sculpture in his hand, looked at its eyebrows and hair that had been precisely scaled down in strict proportions, and suddenly looked up at the Nicholas egg: "How much can you achieve?!" 8)

 Chapter 117ï¼š Cecil Machinery Manufacturing

    Indeed, the ability of the Iron Star to transform the metal form at an extremely fast speed impressed Gao Wen, and at the beginning he was truly amazed at the efficiency of this guy in machining metal parts, but he soon realized that Compared to this processing speed, his accuracy is probably a greater asset.

    Speed ??is not a high-level knowledge of this, although the processing speed of Nicholas eggs can scare everyone on the scene, but Gao Wen is very clear that in the real industrial production mode, the speed of the individual is even more amazing and meaningless, a few minutes of processing Is there a hundred parts soon? It is indeed faster than the blacksmith''s hammer, but in the industrial age, I will take a few production lines casually. This processing speed will be immediately recognized by the mothers who are exploding!

    Although Gao Wen can''t just take a production line casually, the prototype of the Magic Engine has already been available. He believes that one day when he will shoot a production line with a big hand, the efficiency advantage of Nicholas Egg will sooner or later. More and more machines have become very popular after they are put into production. However, his other advantage is not so easy to be replaced by machines. At least compared with his efficiency, this advantage will be replaced by slower.

    His precision.

    The parts he used to "pinch" the scraps were not made at random, and Gao Wen saw at first glance that they were actually a miniature version of some of the exposed parts on the Magic Engine prototype, and that each part was far less refined than those of the blacksmith. Comparable, those metal sculptures are even made out of the hair... This is a ghost!

    "Accuracy?" The Nicholas egg seems to be aware of anything. He seriously thought about it and answered with confidence. "It depends on how many things are processed at the same time, one hundred at a time, there will be a lot of errors, but only once. Processing a single-digit part, and let me slowly process it... The error is about a few times thinner than your hair. Of course, the speed depends on the complexity and volume of the part, but in my opinion, you make The most complicated part of this machine is also very simple."

    Gao Wen: "?!"

    The metal ball didn¡¯t hear Gao Wen¡¯s movement for a long time, and couldn¡¯t help but float and touch the latter¡¯s arm: ¡°Hey, why don¡¯t you talk?¡±

    "The first generation of industrial machine tools will be handed over to you!"

    "what?"

    Gao Wen did not explain too much to the other side, because his heart has been completely filled with joy, almost no energy to say other.

    Yes, the first generation of industrial machine tools, or so-called "working machines", the foundation of everything, the most important part of the entire industrial chain can be established, rather than let Nicholas eggs to mass-produce, reproduce the mass production parts It is more important for him to take advantage of precision and efficiency. In the shortest possible time, he can manufacture the working machine that can be used to produce other machine components, or machine the simple runes, whether it is a variety of machined parts. The "rune drawing machine", only by making these things, can he tie his own foundation to the power provided by the magic engine, and rush out before the hard-working wall opposite the mountain. Put your breath!

    At this time, he even had a little regret. Why didn''t he realize the talent of this metal ball earlier and let him directly participate in the development of the Magic Engine prototype? This day may come sooner.

    But he did not let this regret last for too long, because before I saw it today, who would have thought that this metal ball could control the metal so powerfully? To be honest, Gao Wen even suspected that the Nicholas egg did not think about it...

    And one more thing, he is not stunned by the power of the Nicholas egg: this iron star is a special individual, an unrepeatable, non-renewable individual, and in any case, the entire system is pressed against an individual. It is extremely irrational. It is good that Nicholas eggs can process the first generation of industrial machine tools, but what if there is an accident? What if he can''t control a certain key metal material? What if he had an accident? What if the equipment of this unique world cannot be made of metal?

    So Gao Wen quickly calmed down and realized that Mr. Nicholas Egg (or Miss? Is this a male or female ball) perhaps the biggest boost he has ever encountered, but he can''t rely entirely on the other side.

    He still has to guarantee that there will be ordinary people involved in the process of establishing an industrial base.

    So he looked at the restless old blacksmiths and rune craftsmen and nodded slightly: "Don''t worry that your skills will not be used in the future. The way you work in the future will happen a little bit." Variety."

    Then he looked at the Nicholas egg: "Would you like to be my mechanical manufacturing supervisor?"

    The Nicholas egg replied simply: "Why, why not find something to do."

    "Well, you are responsible for helping me make the machine. Soon I will give you some drawings and processing tasks. You will try to get those things out in the fastest time, considering the convenience of materials. This is next to the steel. The factory shed is for you. In addition, your first task is to re-create three magic engines, which I will use in key areas such as mines and steel plants."

    Although Gao Wen¡¯s positioning of the Nicholas egg is ¡°the maker of the working machine¡±, at the present stage, the latter has spared no effort to expand the scale of the mass production machines, and the principle of making the best use of the ball. Gao Wen did not hesitate to arrange a lot of production tasks for the ball.

    The other party looks pretty happy...

    Looking at the sturdy Nicholas egg, Gao Wen¡¯s heart gradually settled down.

    With such a rushing level of help through the egg, regardless of the social form and only consider the technology tree, he feels that he is not a leap forward development, transitional development will be...

    In such a happy mood, he was keenly aware that the old blacksmith Hanmer, who was standing in the corner, still had a slight grayness on his face.

    However, Gao Wen still did not say anything.

    After all, Hanmer was an old blacksmith, an old blacksmith who had been dealing with hammers and anvils for decades. He believed that his hammer was very proud, just as the Cavaliers believed in their swords and martial arts, but an iron star. Man, a "metal master" who is naturally capable of controlling metal, suddenly appeared, completely defeating the confidence of this old blacksmith.

    This may not be a fatal blow, because before the appearance of the Nicholas egg, there was already a "dwarf artisan" in the world that was far more than a human blacksmith. Hanmer was not crushed by a "craft". Stimulated, the blacksmith really feels heavy, probably because he has vaguely realized the future.

    With the machine-driven sledgehammer, the mankind is getting smaller and smaller, it seems to be not far away.

    Hammer has a keen eye for ordinary people in this era.

    But what can Gaowen say now? Tell Hanmer to adapt to his "steel manager" as soon as possible, don''t worry about his own blacksmith career, or tell the other artist that he will not completely fall, even in another highly industrialized world, the blacksmith will not Shake the living soil? It¡¯s too early to say this to Hanmer.

    I hope he can adapt to the changes in this world soon, because the faster changes will soon come.

    Gao Wenxin sighed and then broke the silence: "The newly formed department needs a name, which is temporarily called the Cecil Machinery Manufacturing Institute. Nicholas Egg, you are the mechanical supervisor and the first director, and served as the steel supervisor. Hanmer is level, and you can pick some people from the hundreds of craftsmen to be long-term assistants, but the list should be submitted to me for review."

    "Well, some people always help me to finish the whole process faster than a ball. They can help with the assembly." Nicholas egg floated up and down, agreeing.

    On the way out of the mechanical manufacturing, Herti frequently looked at Gao Wen.

    "What''s wrong?" Gao Wen asked her curiously.

    "Nothing, just rarely see when you are so happy," Hetty showed a warm smile. "You are always very serious, with a face, but laughed many times today."

    Gao Wen was shocked: "I am usually very serious?"

    He pondered that his usual psychological activities were quite fierce, and he was tempered with amber all day long. Now he is almost a semi-professional, although he does not often lose the ancestors'' majesty, but it is not so much. Is it a face-to-face image?

    I didn''t think Herti nodded very seriously. "You may not notice, but your expression is really serious."

    Gao Wen suddenly touched his hairline a little worried, and then touched his chin. If he thought thoughtfully: "Ten ** is the problem of the national character face and the hustle and bustle..."

    "what?"

    Gao Wen immediately waved his hand: "No, nothing."

    Heti has a lot of internal affairs to deal with, so he and Gao Wendao in the middle of the road, watching Herti''s figure gradually disappeared into the line of sight, Gao Wen''s expression on the face of the face gradually converges and floats up. A serious one.

    Instead of returning directly to his tent, he turned a corner on the road to a wooden house in the southwest of the camp.

    This wooden house is bigger than the surrounding houses. There is a large nursery behind the house. There are many plants in the nursery. Most of them are herbs with various functions, while the remaining one is compared. A common plant that can act as a casting material after processing.

    Only from those nurseries can judge the speciality of this wooden house.

    Here is the residence of Druid Pitman, and the place where he works. Although people seem unreliable, this place and studio is quite a model.

    Gao Wen came to the front of the wooden house and saw a sign hanging on the door with a few words written in the words of dragon and phoenix dance:

    Pitman pharmacy, selling all kinds of herbs and finished alchemy pharmacies, selling druid talisman, transshipment jewelry, part-time antique identification, divination (under study), professional unlocking, repairing, filling the roof, family chef (can take children by the way) , not under three years old).

    Gao Wen¡¯s expression looked at the wooden sign, and there was no wave in his heart.

    The little old man knew that the illiterate civilians could not understand the words on the signboard, but they still steadfastly hang this thing at the door. This may only be interpreted as a personal hobby?

    Gao Wen shook his head and reached out to knock on the door, but the wooden door had been opened from the inside before his hand was about to touch the door leaf.

    Pittman¡¯s crumpled face appeared in sight: ¡°Ah, I have been waiting for you for a long time.¡±

    Gao Wenyi said: "Do you know that I am coming?"

    Did the old boy''s divination really learn?

    As a result, Pitman shook his head: "I just saw you walking towards the window."

    Gao Wen: "..."

 Chapter 118ï¼š Divine magic

    Pitman invited Gao Wen to his own wooden house. This old man who looks like a young man has a more savvy and flexible eye than a young profiteer. He is diligently going to tea and peeing at Gao Wen: "Duke personally came to me to visit such a shabby cabin. Is it a difficult problem to ask for my Druid spell? Or are you finally interested in my transshipment ceremony and divination?"

    Gao Wen casually swept the furnishings in the house and found that the care here was very neat. The workbench for the alchemy experiment and the various containers for the preparation of the medicine were placed neatly in the work area in the northwest corner. Simple and simple, the feeling of dirty and messy when Pittman first came to this place was completely different.

    Hearing the old man''s mouth, he directly ignored the second half of the other party''s re-sales, but said directly: "I am very interested in the process of preparing alchemy and blessing them."

    Pittmante was surprised: "Pilling water and blessing? Just for this little thing, do you come in person?"

    "It¡¯s just passing by, so by the way to satisfy the curiosity,¡± Gao Wen waved his hand. ¡°And I remember telling you before that I want to increase the output of agricultural catalysts. I don¡¯t know what the results are.¡±

    Pittman bitterly came down: "Which is so easy, you are too late..."

    Gao Wen waved his hand: "It doesn''t matter if there is no result for the time being. Let me see the progress of your work."

    Pittman was relieved, and his face was stacked around him: "That''s fine, I just have to start working."

    As he said, he went to the work area for dispensing medicines and began to prepare for the preparation of pharmaceutical water: anyway, it is his daily work to prepare these medicines, just to satisfy the personal hobby of this spleky duke master.

    Gao Wen followed the little old man and watched him busy with the pharmacy and alchemy tools, but his mind was turning more complicated thoughts.

    The magic engine has succeeded.

    This is really a happy thing, even the mature and steady Heti is immersed in the joy of success, of course, no exception.

    However, in Gao Wen¡¯s heart, there is not only joy, but also one that comes out with it, and the doubt that has been generated before, but temporarily suppressed: What is magic? What is the law of the world?

    The operation of the magic engine undoubtedly illustrates the existence of logic and law. It also shows that the phenomena in this world are not independent of each other, but they are related to each other and can be combined into a system. The repulsive force will promote the piston, and the piston will drive the crankshaft and The connecting rod and the flywheel rotate to generate inertia. The inertia will make every workflow of the engine connect, and then extend outward. The energy of the engine comes from the magic net, and the energy of the magic net comes from the environment...

    Everything seems to be orderly and completely closed.

    But where did the original magic come from? Magic net draws from the natural environment? So what about the magic in the natural environment? Is it really endless, everywhere? It can really be added to the magic network, it is inexhaustible?

    Does this world not comply with energy conservation?

    In other words, the magic actually has its own source and has its own limit reserves. It is only stored in the world in a way that human beings cannot observe and calculate. Humans use it unknowingly and think it is infinite, but it says Maybe it will run out of days?

    In the face of this most worrying issue, Gao Wen has not even thought about what kind of "repulsive force" generated by the magical array is.

    To be honest, when I saw the magic engine spinning up, it was worrying that Gao Wen¡¯s mind came out with joy.

    Mechanical operation is a more intuitive energy venting, which makes Gao Wen aware of the existence of the process of ¡°consuming energy¡± than the static magic array on the Rune Furnace. However, he is not suitable for completely observing energy storage materials. The fact that he can''t see the "magic fuel", can''t see the battery, can''t see an actual wire and a meter that consumes energy, which gives him a feeling of empty, as if he is afraid of the magic engine Suddenly stopped when I turned around...

    Even if the wireless transmission on the earth is realized, Gao Wen knows at least that the power plant is burning fuel, but here... there is only one magic net that is constantly filled with the air, and people in this world may be accustomed to this phenomenon, but He suddenly felt awkward.

    Gao Wen wants to understand the essence of magic, and wants to understand why this world will work like this. I want to understand why water is hard to work when it becomes steam, but it still maintains a three-state change. Why electromagnetic induction will fail in this world, but there are still independent magnetic fields and electric fields. In theory, the "light" as a special electromagnetic wave still exists (if it is really "light")...

    These contradictions made him feel a huge sense of separation. Many phenomena that should be closely related to each other and the principles behind the phenomenon appear fragmented in this world. It is as if matter is no longer in order, but is forced by the so-called god. Set there, they each present a strange physical and chemical nature, not because the microscopic world is supporting them, but because they are "reasonable"...

    These contradictions and splitting were once suppressed by the busy office and temporarily forgotten by Gao Wen. However, when the magic engine really operated according to his vision, these thoughts could hardly be repressed.

    But he knows that it is impossible to directly explain the microscopic field and basic principles of the world at this stage. He must proceed step by step. To understand the lowest truth, we must first observe the most superficial phenomenon. Start with experience and practical areas.

    For example, first observe the various magic of the world, and their effective mechanism.

    Both Herti and Rebecca are both masters (although the talents are partial), but Gao Wen did not go to them, but found Pitman because he knew one thing: the druid''s spell is The most special in the world, its origins and changes seem to reveal some secrets about magic.

    Druid magic evolved from magic.

    Pittman has prepared the pharmacy materials that need to be configured today and the props for the Druid ceremony. He explained while operating: "It is not so difficult to configure alchemy pharmacies. The materials needed for the most basic catalytic agents are very cheap. Herbs are everywhere, mainly spending time on post-processing, such as smoking, drying, grinding, etc., in this regard, more people can actually solve it."

    As he said, he placed the ground squid seeds and the perilla petals in a heating container, poured pure water and some kind of grass juice prepared in advance.

    "I listened to Amber and explained to me the labor systems you invented, such as process splitting, responsibility system, water flow, and telling the truth, all of which are unreasonable ideas, so that complex alchemical preparation processes can be broken down. For the layman, but the most critical part is no way..."

    Bubbles began to appear in the heating vessel, and a spicy, pungent smell came out. Pitman quickly added a new potion to balance the effectiveness of the mixture.

    "The potion made by the pre-step is just a thing, it doesn''t have extraordinary power, even if it has effect, it is very weak. If you want it to play the magical power of magic, you must inject magic, and this step must pass Drew. Iraqi ceremony to complete..."

    Pitman has sealed the lid of the heating vessel. Through a curved copper conduit, the gas transpiration from the vessel is led out to the side of the condensation tube and condensed into a drop of pale green juice. The old man carefully dries these The green juice was collected and eventually a small cup was placed and placed next to a small altar.

    Gao Wen¡¯s eyes watched the old man working there. He saw Pitman placing elements of the runes around the altar that represented the wind and water. These runes were engraved on the oak wood chips, and then Two crystals placed on the floor are very common white crystals, the cheapest one among natural crystals.

    Then he began to sing Druid''s obscure spell, and Gao Wen immediately turned on his magical ability.

    He saw Pitman gradually filling up the magical brilliance. These energies arranged special geometric figures under the guidance of the runes, and trembled and affected around the semi-finished medicaments. The color of the medicament also changed from light green to dark green.

    When the transition was about to be completed, the druid stopped the mantra and sang, and withdrew the two white crystals, and began to recite the prayers about the natural gods in a serious way: "The great natural gods, the patrons of life, The great spirit of nature... ah, not the heart of the forest, the guide of life, your devout believers pray here, pray for the response of the natural gods, may you come from oak... palm wood... or oak? May you give the gospel from your oak throne, let this potion fill the energy of life, let it... Oh, it''s finished?"

    Pittman looked down and confirmed that the potion had been completely converted, so he simply stopped the prayer that could not be edited, and took the medicine from the altar and smiled and gave it to Gao Wen: "You are, fresh. The baked plant growth catalyst is still hot."

    Gao Wen took the medicine and felt that the whole skin was shaking, even if it was the kind of shaking that the national character face and the beard must not save.

    Is the last prayer of this old boy a noisy? !

    But it was the last prayer of the other party who had been dead on the normal believer and had been killed by his own **** seven or eighty times, which made Gao Wen¡¯s thoughts completely certain.

    The once Druid magic... has completely disappeared.

    Only the Druid magic is left in the world.

    He put a small cup of still hot medicine next to him and looked at Pitman''s eyes: "If I remember correctly, your prayers are actually the teachings of the Druid sect." The selection in the jungle shrine."

    Pittman was a little surprised: "Do you even know this?!"

    "I have read this book," Gao Wen said, and it is not important to say that "I want to say that the druid''s spells are really born out of magic?"

    (Pushing the book, "I, God, Redeemer" written by Shi Yu is right, it was written in the small bubble gods, this book is still a sacred religion, cultural invasion mission flow.) 8)

 Chapter 119ï¼š Druids change of faith

    When he heard Gao Wen, Pitman¡¯s eyebrows couldn¡¯t help but pick it up: ¡°Few people will understand the history of the Druid.¡±

    "This is not an understanding. It is no secret that the Druid spell is born out of natural magic. It can only be said that the knowledge of people in this era is too narrow," Gao Wen said in an understatement. "In the period of the Gangdang Empire, Drew Many schools in Iraq can be listed in the Imperial Knowledge Church."

    "Oh, I forgot, I can''t judge you by the common sense from the ancients seven hundred years ago." The old man sneered and began to clean up the tools that modulate the potion. "You are right, Druid spells are From the natural magic of the ancient times, in fact, the druid was a pure religion at the earliest time. Just like the current **** of the light or the **** of war, only the time has changed, many religions have disappeared, and they can barely The inheritance... either became a cult or transformed the form like the Druid sect."

    "Druid faction stands, the heart of the forest, the spirit of nature, the wild sect, the grotto, the elemental school... There are five or six of the names I can call, this is a large scale, and those are small. I am afraid there are dozens of them," Gao Wen said. "It is said that the Druid faction was originally derived from the "white star" that was 3,000 years ago. The original Druids experienced internal changes after that incident. In a short period of time, the disintegration has become a lot of schools of all sizes. You originally believed in a ''natural deity'' that does not have a clear image, but this belief has changed since the fall of the white star..."

    Although Pitman is a seemingly unreliable druid, his spells are enough to prove that he did accept the complete druid inheritance, so there is no pressure to answer in these areas of professional knowledge: "The natural gods are divided into There are many images, and each school declares that it is the most correct one. Some believe in the spirit of the forest, some believe in the spirit of nature, and some even believe in the spirit of the demon or the spirit of the element... It''s not a secret. But unlike other religions, after the Druid split into many sects, although the idea is somewhat fragmented, we never really fight, and the factions are safe, even before the ''sacred covenant'' The various Druid factions are also peaceful."

    Gao Wen showed an expression of interest: "I really don''t know the specific reason. Can you talk about it?"

    "All factions follow a code, and the Druids have the same origin. Druid is a brother and sister no matter what path they will take in the future." Pitman glared at his beard. "This is not a simple organization. It is the Druid Code, and you must swear by your own soul before accepting the inheritance."

    Gao Wen touched his chin and silently wrote down this knowledge point. Then the topic returned to the spell and the magic: "The natural magic of the Druid sect was transformed into a later druid spell, also in the process. What?"

    Pittman nodded. "Yes, it was done slowly in the long time after the white stars fell and the factions were divided."

    Gao Wen: "You just refining the pharmaceutical agent, the last step of the blessing of the drug, is actually the trace of the original druid magic?"

    Pittman nodded like a smile, but did not speak.

    This is the Druid spell, the most special "magic" in the world. It is probably the only magic that can clearly articulate the origin, but its origin points to the Druid that was three thousand years ago. The sects, only because of a dramatic change that has become a legend, the religious druids have become a scattered school organization, and the magical skills they master are incredibly transformed into spells.

    To this day, there are still a few shadows of magical rituals in these spells, such as prayers or specific sacred symbols, but in fact these "the magical parts" have long lost their practical role, they are more of a kind Cultural and spiritual inheritance and sustenance, the more serious druids will follow the inheritance to reproduce these sacred steps that are no longer useful, and the serious druids such as Pitman will choose to be casual in the process of casting.Ï¹bb a few words dragging time.

    But how does magic become magic?

    These two forces should be two very different things. The former comes from the gods. What is needed is the prayer of heart and soul, so that the body and mind and the mind of the gods can be integrated into one, thus "borrowing" a powerful force, while the latter The power of the individual from the caster and the perception of the world are different from the source.

    Druid spells have evolved over the years and are already characterized by magic. Just like Pitman preparing for runes and chanting spells, these are all using personal power to trigger "natural miracles," and the standard magic is There are no such steps.

    Therefore, some people have made bold speculations. Some scholars even think that the Druids who used 3,000 years ago completely used the taboo ritual to completely steal the power of the gods and turned the "natural miracle" that could only be relied on by magic. The artificially recreated spells, and the so-called white stars, are not the meteorite rains recorded in the history books. In fact, the natural gods have fallen from the kingdom of God after losing their authority...

    The Druids certainly do not admit this statement, but Gao Wen must say... This credibility is quite high.

    Of course he would not raise such a conjecture in front of Pitman, but just casually said: "Why do you think that only your druids have successfully turned magic into magic? And the clergy of other denominations can''t?"

    The little old man suddenly took a look: "You ask me who I am asking, you still don''t know my true level? I have to learn the skills of my own. I have spared no effort to study others..."

    "Then you still fry and fry, divination, and look at the stars like children?"

    "...this is not the same as those..."

    Gao Wen did not continue to entangle Pittman on this issue, but instead said to himself: "It is said that the believers who had the Holy Light have tried to transform the magic. He studied the abilities of the magicians and tried to use them. The way of casting spells to illuminate the light is swallowed up by the sacred light, and becomes a pile of ashes."

    Pittmanpi smiled and snorted two times: "Oh, and this is a case that the Light Sect deliberately preached to warn those who are not respectful of the Light of the Light and who are trying to steal the Light."

    "The sacred priests use magic to release the Holy Light and the miracle will be swallowed by the Holy Light, but the Druid sects use magic to release the natural miracle." Gao Wen looked at the alchemy props and inscribed the runes. With the console of the magic array, he shook his head slightly. "What do you think is the biggest difference?"

    "Because our family''s gods are wide," Pittmante is more than a religious gesture on the chest. "And the **** of the light is careful."

    He is very serious and serious, but Gao Wen can be sure that this little old man has no respect for the natural gods.

    Although the Druids'' abilities have always been regarded as "half-deity spells," the so-called gods here only mean that they have such a sacred process. Everyone who knows the inside is very clear, Drew. Iraq has no ability to release the magic, and in this world, lost the support of the gods, the so-called faith will become a pure spirit to the natural spirit and various souls that Druid believes. It¡¯s that they lie to themselves, so is Pitman the one who lie to himself?

    If he wants to, he will not even be able to recite the prayers!

    Therefore, Gao Wen recognized that this druid is a wonderful work in the profession, and he does not believe in his piety, but continues to look at each other with a smile, until Pitman himself can''t stand it, take the initiative. : "Of course I have an explanation..."

    Gao Wen laughed: "I just want to hear your view of Druid."

    "It is not that humans have stolen the authority of the gods, but that the gods have cut off the power that belongs to humanity." In a short words, Pitman said something that would scare a voter in this era.

    Of course, he dares to say this in a place far from the center of the church, and where the lord himself does not believe in religion.

    After seeing Gao Wen¡¯s response to these words, he did not react much. Instead, he thoughtfully nodded slightly. Pitman exhaled and said, ¡°You should know, except for the druid that has become a spell. In addition to the magic, all other magical techniques are ''tightly self-locking''. Only the sects of the corresponding sect can perform the sacred rituals while observing the rituals, and only one condition is not met, even the most The simple Holy Light can''t be released and forced to release, even the phenomenon of loss of control and phagocy that we just mentioned, why?

    "Druids, three thousand years ago, were still clergymen. They used natural deities similar to those of the gods of the Light and God of War. At that time, the Druids released the gods in fact, similar to other gods. They must also strictly follow Rules come, a slight deviation will lead to the loss of control of the gods is the so-called **** punishment, but then the legendary white star fall, everyone can not show the magic, even the prayer can not get any response, the result is instead The way to release magic is to use the ''natural miracle'' that should have disappeared. Why do you think this is why?"

    Gao Wen did not say anything, but his heart gradually came up with an answer:

    Because the administrator is offline...

    The heart looks at Pitman''s eyes and becomes strange.

    Pitman unscrewed his neck uncomfortably.

    "You can''t say that these low-level Druids, half-hanging antique appraisers, lame stalkers, fake and shoddy hermits can be said," Gao Wen said unhurriedly. "Those are full of religious history and magic history." I am afraid that the scholars can''t say these words."

    Pittman was shocked, and then he looked like a bitter face: "I said it should be said, it is a curse..."

    "I didn''t say what I want to do with you," Gao Wen said. "Everyone has some secrets. You have, I have, there is amber, no big deal."

    "How come this suddenly pulls amber," Pitman grinned, and his heart settled a little. "But you just said that those scholars with full brain knowledge can''t say these words... I can''t agree with this."

    As he said, the little old man sneered two times: "Druid''s history is not a secret, and magic and magic are not secrets. Ordinary people may be limited by their status, so they know less, but those who live in various denominations. At the top, can you look up all the information, and the big guys who are so good at the brain can''t think of the same thing as me?

    "The smartest people are clear in their hearts, no one said it.

    "After all, they can''t reach God..." 8)

 Chapter 120ï¼š foreignâ€¦â€¦

    The communication with Pitman did not achieve the goal of Gao Wen at the beginning, but it had unexpected gains.

    He did not realize anything related to the essence of magic from the rude spells of the Druids. He originally thought that he had witnessed the Druid spell by virtue of his brain and the knowledge of Govin Cecil. After the "magic miracle", I will realize something, but it turns out that this is really a bit of thinking. On the other hand, he heard from Pitman''s mouth a "small insight" about the magic and magic.

    It is not that humans have stolen the authority of the gods, but that the gods have cut off the forces that belong to humanity.

    To be honest, although Gao Wen Cecil is known as a half-experienced scholar, it is also a blessing of ingredients. He does understand a lot of things, but it is only because he has a wide range of knowledge and a wide range of friends. In his memory, it belongs to the category of Bo. For example, Druid¡¯s historical Gao Wen learned from memory that Druid was a complete and unified religion three thousand years ago, because the ¡°white star fall¡± incident of 3,000 years ago was disintegrated from religious organizations into several academic factions, and in the process The natural demon spells have also become the current Druid magic, but in the details of this history, the memories that he inherited are obviously not comparable to the Druids who have received the orthodox inheritance of Pitman (although it always looks Very unfair).

    Since each Druid faction attaches great importance to the inheritance of knowledge, the "school history" is the basic course that the Druid must master, and the Druid inheritance relies heavily on the Elves, their inheritance and Not affected by the magic tide of 700 years ago, and the time difference of three thousand years makes Gao Wen, the "old man" and Pitman have no special advantage in comparison with historical issues, so Pitman knows that Gao Wen does not necessarily know .

    It is precisely because of the clear understanding of how the Druid priests used 3,000 years ago used magical techniques and knew that the magical process evolved into magic. Pitman was able to make "not that humans have stolen the authority of the gods, but that the gods have cut off the present." This is an amazing conclusion that belongs to the power of mankind.

    Of course, Gao Wen knows that this conclusion is only one of Pietman''s one-sided words. Naturally, it cannot be directly taken seriously, but it seems to be a good idea to consider the gods.

    ......

    After the Byron Knights were sent out for a few days, the plan to increase the population of the Territory finally got better.

    As Gao Wen began to anticipate, it is only the purchase of serfs and slaves that are truly reliable and stable to bring populations, rather than recruiting migrants, recruiting craftsmen, and propagating the introduction of immigrants.

    Everyone is not stupid, but whoever has a little living will come to the land of the dark mountains to open up wasteland?

    Away from the border of civilization, next to the wasteland, the whole new Cecil collar is completely built on the doorstep of Hell. The centuries-old recession in the south and the dark stories circulating in the folks have already caused the land to be heavily horrified. Color, everyone is convinced that this place is a terrible wasteland, and the ancestor of Cecil¡¯s family led people here to open up the wasteland. Most of it is because the time spent lying in the coffin is too long, and the brain has changed. Will you come here?

    Oh, come and post two notices and then stand a propagandist to say a few words, announce that this place is safe and livable, and also to eat and pack the package, deceive ghosts?

    In this era, the numbness of the people is beyond imagination, and the ability to endure poverty is beyond imagination. They would rather stay in their homes where they are unable to maintain their food and clothing, and they are not willing to go to a legendary fierce land to risk life because they I can''t see or imagine what life in the distance will look like. For most people, the cost of taking a risk of leaving the country once is so high that they can''t afford it. Once they choose wrong, they will never be lost.

    Therefore, the first batch of people who came to the territory were the slave serfs, slaves, contract slaves, and slaves that the Byron Knights bought from the nearby territories. Thanks to the abundant funds, the first The number of people sent in batches has reached more than 300.

    And more slaves are still on the road, or in the cages of slave traders.

    Of course, Gao Wen did not directly let these slaves enter the camp, mixed with the people. He had already ordered a large open space in the west of the territory near the forest, and built a large number of tents and simple fences. The slaves who came from the terminal first had to carry out basic identity registration and physical examination at a temporary quarantine camp on the river bank, record the name and roughly determine their health before being taken to the new camp by the soldiers.

    After that, these new populations will stay in the independent camp for at least two months. They will be led by the supervisors to the workplaces during the day, working with the people on the territory, and using the experience in the process. Learn the basic order and laws on this land, and at night they are sent back to their independent camp. Before they fall asleep, they must listen to the "Cesil Basic Law" and the "Labor System General Chapter" read by the soldiers. To understand the new personnel management system on this land, and the most important

    The path to freedom.

    Gao Wen called this process "buffering."

    After two months of adaptation and study, the expiring slaves will undergo a simple investigation, which is to repeat the things that are taught to them on weekdays, and to understand their work from the people who work with them on weekdays. And adapt to the situation, if both aspects are up to standard, an alien slave will be officially accepted into the Cecil collar, and if there is a non-compliance... it is necessary to return to the "buffer camp" and continue to receive education.

    The buffer system that Gao Wen had thought of was only a prototype. It was used to prevent a large number of outsiders from rushing into the territory and destroying the order that he had established. However, he knew that there were still many imperfections in this system. It is the time required for buffering, the content of education and training, or the standard and accuracy of subsequent evaluations, which need to be slowly adjusted and improved. However, as long as this buffer system is in place, at least the risk of out-of-control situation can be avoided.

    The pier on the banks of the White River is more busy than ever. The cargo ships hired from Tanzan Town are unloading a new batch of serfs and mine slaves, and the full-fledged armed Cecil soldiers are concentrating on them. At the scene, although there is a lack of ¡°humanitarianism¡± to maintain order, the fact is that only when these soldiers¡¯ swords are unsheathed, the chaotic serfs and slaves will know how to line up, and they will pass through the pier fence in order. The gap reserved.

    Herti led a group of people who had been selected from the 100-member aid group to register the basic information of the slaves. When another slave left her, she couldn''t help but smash the forehead.

    This is already the third "Sam" she has seen today.

    Few slaves have decent names, and no one will seriously name them (including their parents). Usually, when they find a buyer, the slave traders will give them a casual name. What good names can those slave traders who don¡¯t have much knowledge of?

    A little better to give a "Sam", "Hom", almost directly called "fool", "big man."

    Moreover, the slaves can''t tell their age and place of origin. When they ask what they are good at, they can''t think of any technology, but they are all kinds of "powerful", "resistant", "fast food" and so on. Reply.

    But she must also carry out the population registration work, because a lot of information is registered than it is not.

    Fortunately, the ancestors had a foresight, and thought of numbering these people even if their names were very high, but they were not afraid to repeat the numbers, and they only need to remember their own numbers. Forget it?

    Herti bowed her head and sorted out a few forms that had just been filled, when an extraordinarily tall figure blocked the sunlight in front of her side.

    She looked up and saw the face of Gao Wen.

    She hurriedly wanted to stand up: "The ancestor, you are here!"

    "You sit," Gao Wen waved his hand and looked back at the dock. He found that there were fewer people gathered. It seems that today''s registration work is nearing completion. "How are you feeling?"

    "To tell the truth, I feel more and more that the ''organization management'' that I told you before is really necessary," Hetty almost wanted to cry out. "I never thought that writing a few forms would be so tired." ... How good can this kind of thing be given to others?"

    "General education and evening schools have been launched. There will be more and more people on the territory, and I have already sent letters to the Knights of Byron to look for clerk and teachers. Even if they have high salaries, they have to dig a few. Will improve."

    "I hope," Herti glared at her waist. "You have planned a large set of management agencies for me, but the position of 70-80% is empty. To fill the staff, God knows how long it will take."

    Gao Wen smiled and turned his head: "Is there still only serfs and slaves today?"

    "Yes, there are only serfs and slaves," Herti glanced at the form in his hand. "Oh no, there are people... It¡¯s a family of three, probably there is no way to live, holding dead in the dark mountains and starving out of the town. There is no difference in the mentality of the boat arranged by Byron Knight, I have arranged accommodation for them according to the free people standard."

    Gao Wen frowned: "Only three people..."

    "There is no way," Herti sighed softly. "Even if it is a homeless refugee, few people are willing to come to the Dark Mountains. They don''t know the real situation here. They dare not come."

    "I have let the Byron Knight use his ''channel'' to spread the news," Gao Wen''s brow quickly spread. "For many people at the bottom of the society, the news circulating in pubs and homeless people is always better than the nobility. The message posted on the bulletin board is more reliable. I believe that after the gossip is spread, there will be people who are willing to come here to try their luck."

    Herti blinked and her face suddenly became strange: "I was the kind of method that sent people to spread rumors when you first went to the kingdom..."

    She actually wants to say "flowers", but considering that she is so big and then being chased by her ancestors may be more shameful, she used a neutral point.

    "Please call this a paradox." Gao Wen reminded him seriously.

    Just then, a lazy voice suddenly floated from the air next to him: "You really have the strange words in your mouth."

    Gao Wen doesn''t have to look back to know who is talking: "Amber, can you use a more normal way to hurry? Every time you have to run directly in the shadows?"

    As his voice fell, an amber suddenly appeared in the air, and Miss Half Elf jumped out of the shadow state, and did not put Gao Wen¡¯s lesson in her heart: "I tell you, camp. But I¡¯m going to have a meal, I¡¯m kind enough to come and call you to eat...¡±

    This guy really can only appear as a meal.

    Gao Wen glanced at Amber with a smile and was about to say something, but at this moment, a scream of noise suddenly came from afar.

    Gao Wen followed the sound and saw that the last slave who was registering was standing in front of another registration port not far away, and the noise was from the mouth of the recorder responsible for registration. The recorder was very loud. : "Name, I ask you your name, don''t just dangling!"

    However, the slave standing in front of the recorder just stood blankly, as if he had a disease that was difficult to maintain, and he kept shaking his body slightly and turned a deaf ear to the outside voice.

    The voice of the recorder became bigger: "Hey, is there a problem with your ear?! I ask your name! Or do you still understand lingua franca?!"

    The slave seemed to have finally responded. However, he only looked at the recorder with his turbid eyes. The shaking of the body was even more intense, and even began to have obvious tremors.

    The recorder was stared at the murky, lifeless sight of the other person, and couldn''t help but feel a little hairy: "You... what do you mean?! Soldiers, soldiers!"

    At this moment, Gao Wen suddenly sensed the extremely unstable magical energy that suddenly climbed in the slave! 8)

 Chapter 121ï¼š Everything is dead

    In the moment of sensing the magical energy that suddenly climbed in the slave, Gao Wen realized that the situation was not good. He rushed forward, and at the same time started the knight¡¯s charge skills, and loudly still did not respond to that. The recorder warned: "Danger! Your Majesty!"

    The recorder''s reaction was slower than half a beat, and at that time the slave''s body had violently swelled up, an ominous red light filled out from his swollen flesh and blood, and countless chaotic vicious runes quickly climbed. Filled with his skin, this poor man who had lost his mind finally gave a painful cry, but Gao Wen finally arrived before he turned into a bomb.

    The iron gloves wrapped in white light slammed from the side, pushing the live bomb to the place far away from the crowd, followed by a vague shadow flashing from the high body, amber appeared from the shadow, and the one The completely stunned recorder violently knocked down to the ground.

    The explosion followed, and the swept slaves exploded like a balloon that swelled to the limit. All flesh and bones turned into deadly bullets in an instant, splashing in all directions, even if they were far away from the crowd, some hard. The bones still slammed on the wooden table of the registration mouth, and left a pit of different depths on it. If it wasn''t for amber, the recorder was brought to the ground in time. The unlucky guy was not dead and disfigured.

    Until this time, other talents reacted, and the soldiers standing in the distance came to this side. Heti also propped up the magic barrier for the first time and activated the "detecting distortion" magic to check whether there were other dangers at the scene. The escaping recorder climbed up from under the table with a clear shoe print on his face.

    "The blockade of the scene, prohibiting unrelated personnel from entering and exiting," Gao Wen glanced at the explosion coke left on the dock, loudly and quickly, "the dock guards, to stop the ships, to control the slave traders to the other one." The slaves who have completed the registration are brought back! Fast!"

    Under clear and unambiguous orders, everyone took action quickly, and Herty quickly ran to Gao Wen''s side and nervously looked at the latter: "The ancestor, are you okay?!"

    "Nothing, this level of explosion still can''t hurt me," Gao Wen waved his hand. "Is there any residual breath on the scene?"

    Herti shook her head, and just as she just wanted to say something, another voice suddenly came from nearby: "What happened? It¡¯s hard to make you test the art here?!"

    Gao Wen followed the sound and saw that Peterman was running here: the druid was responsible for checking whether the slaves who came to the territory were healthy. He and his newly recruited pharmacy apprentices were on the other side of the dock. After hearing the movement here, I immediately ran over.

    Amber was stunned and screamed: "I don''t know what happened! Someone here suddenly burst into anger! I didn''t scare me!"

    "A poor slave, suspected of being made into a bomb with magical magic," Herti explained with a sullen face and described the things that had just happened. "...much like a corpse, but The man was alive before the explosion and could even move around."

    After hearing Hetery''s description, Pitman gloomy in his face, and his eyes still had some complicated and deep jealousy. He didn''t say much, but walked quickly to the center of the explosion.

    Although it was a large living person who exploded on the scene, there was not much overflowing flesh and blood. The moment of the singularity of the sorcerer seemed to produce extremely high temperatures, and it was warmed from the inside out, and all the broken debris had been carbonized and exploded. There are only a lot of black and hard fragments near the pit.

    Pittman squatted near the carbonized wreckage, the wrinkles on his face were tightened more than ever, and his face was serious and terrible. This Druid, who always showed his hippie smile and his face, never had a look. This performance, even the amber was shocked by his expression, but followed, Miss Half Elf''s attention fell on the unrecognizable wreckage.

    She didn''t look away: "It''s really... mad."

    "It seems that you know something," Gao Wen came to Pitman and kneel down like the other person. "Have you seen this magic?"

    Pitman picked up a piece of burnt black from the ground. It was a distorted bone. He removed the black carbide on the surface of the bone. Then he read a few short spells, and the bones suddenly glowed green. But those green lights just passed away and quickly dissipated.

    Gao Wen saw the magical reaction left in the bones was a surprise: "Druid spell?!"

    Pittman nodded slightly: "All things are dead, also known as the end of the day, have you heard of them?"

    Gao Wen frowned. The term he had some vague impressions, but he couldn''t remember it. After trying to remember it, he reacted: "The fallen Druid faction? The predecessor was the ''Spirit of the Holy Spirit''?"

    "You really know," Peteman dropped the bones in his hand. "This is their approach."

    Amber look at Gao Wen and look at Pitman, a head question mark: "What is the end of all things? Cult?"

    "It is indeed a cult," Herti had come over at this time. She heard a conversation from three people. "They were originally a sect in the Druid, called the Holy Spirit School. They advocate that the natural gods still care about the world and should continue. The fulfillment of the covenant can restore the harmony of nature. They were originally the most complete lineage of all the Druid factions and preserved the ancient Druid religious knowledge, but this school suddenly and Orthodox seven hundred years ago. After the break, nearly half of the members rushed into the ruined land and ruined themselves, and the remaining members changed their name to ''the End of the World'' and ended up as a cult. They were publicly expelled from Drew by various Druid schools. Yi group..."

    Gao Wen knows more about this history than Bihti: "Strictly speaking, they became dark sects after the formation of the Holy Covenant. When the religion was established, many sects were hostile, but the sacred covenant allowed all sects to abandon hatred. And sworn that they will never be enemies. Naturally, many sects can''t accept this. Those who can''t accept it become the so-called dark sects. But all things will be special. It was originally a Druid faction. One of the many Druid schools, no one thought that there would be a dark sect in the Druid faction that had been transformed from a theocratic organization into an ordinary superhuman organization... This surprised many people at the time."

    ¡°The Holy Spirit School is the closest to the original faith in all Druid factions. Even after the fall of the White Star, they maintained the church structure and rules of conduct 3,000 years ago. Therefore, even without the magic, they were completely Orthodox gods. Teach, even before the sacred covenant, when the leaders of the sects communicated with the gods on the top of the ancestor''s peak, the leaders of the Holy Spirit school were on the scene," Pitman added Gao Wen''s words. "So they walked in like other dark sects." The path of depravity is not too surprising."

    "When I last died, everything will be a small organization," Gao Wen frowned. "I thought they would disappear in the seven hundred years of strangulation and suppression..."

    "The opposite is true. They have not only survived, but have become one of the most powerful dark sects." Herti¡¯s voice is low and serious. ¡°Druid itself is a profession that is good at living in harsh environments, and it¡¯s the end of everything. The organizations of the dead are extremely mysterious. Their inheritance is concealed and rigorous. They are rarely exposed to the eyes of the world on weekdays, but as long as they are active, they must be extremely horrible and ruthless attacks..."

    Gao Wen¡¯s eyes flashed: ¡°For example, throwing a bomb at the newly-created new Cecil collar?¡±

    As he spoke, he couldn''t help but look at the carbonized pieces on the ground, and the anger and sorrow in his heart rushed at the same time.

    It is simply unhuman.

    Pitman stood up and looked at the soldiers around the enemy. He shook his head slightly: "No, if it is the end of all things, it will not be such a small-scale and purposeless action. They have always been clear-cut. And the attack will be a ring..."

    Amber grabbed his hair and shook his hair: "Why do you all know that this is going to happen, I don''t know?"

    Pittman didn''t look at the half-elf with a sigh of relief: "Because you will tell you about history when you are young, you will fall asleep!"

    "Nonsense! I can listen to classes when I fall asleep. It must be that you and my dad have not told me about this!"

    Gao Wenshun pressed Amber back and looked at Peterman with a serious look: "You can recognize the magical reaction of the end of everything, right?"

    "Strictly speaking, it is the trace of the Druid spell," Pitman nodded. "Are you worried that the slaves that have just been sent are still hiding such bombs?"

    Gao Wen nodded slightly: "You have to worry."

    "It is right to have such an alert."

    Soon, the slaves who had passed the physical examination and completed the registration were brought back to receive Pitman''s magical sensory detection, and the inland river vessels that were ready to return after the ¡°goods¡± were also stopped. The slave traders accompanying the ship were left to be censored and quickly locked in the original owner of the "** bomb".

    Gao Wen handled this directly in the wooden shed next to the dock. He first found the source of the serfs and slaves from Herti.

    The explosion was caused by a mine slave worker from the town of Tanzan, named Sam.

    "These slaves were purchased from various places, including the Viscounts of Leslie and the Viscounts of Kant, and the Viscounts of Carroll. They were first concentrated in the town of Tanzan, where the Knights of Byron organized a At the point of collection and distribution, the slaves from all over the country took up a few ships and then they were led by their respective slave traders and boarded here. Heti explained the situation. "And the deceased was a local slave worker in Tanzan town. He originally The owner is a slave trader nicknamed ''Golden Eyes Pigel'' and has been controlled."

    At this time, Pitman also walked into the wooden shed: "I have already checked it. There are no traces of sin in other people, it is safe."

    ¡°Is it all safe?¡± Gao Wen did not feel relieved.

    "Safe," Pitman answered with confidence. "I am quite confident in magical sensing."

    Gao Wen''s eyebrows: "All things will die in this easy-to-do organization... I will send a bomb to my territory. How long is this brain circuit?"

    Then he looked up: "Bring the ''Golden Eyes'' over. Also, check if the dead serf has relatives or acquaintances, and bring them over. I have to understand the situation." 8)

 Chapter 122ï¼š Have trouble

    The slave trader, nicknamed "Golden Eyes Pigel," was brought in. It was a fat but savvy man, like most slave traders of this era, who were covered with vulgar decorations and nothing. The stamp of the meaning - the slave trader is usually very rich, and his wealth can sometimes be compared with the small nobility. However, in the laws of the country and the traditional beliefs of most churches, the slave trade will make the soul dirty. Even if the rich slave traders are not allowed to have aristocratic status, even if they donate money as a "short jazz" or "honorary knight", these wealthy full-time guys like to hang a bunch of gorgeous decorations on their bodies and themselves. Designed to show your identity and talk about it at the same time.

    And the "Golden Eyes" were brought in with two serfs, one male and one female. One of them was the brother of the dead serf "Sam", and the other was the sister. The three brothers and sisters were sold here together, but not yet. When they had time to eat a hot soup, their brother died on the dock.

    However, in the faces of the brothers and sisters, fear and tension completely overwhelmed the sorrow and sorrow that should have been.

    Losing brothers is sad, but what is more fearful is the punishment that may come to the living people - they know clearly and agree with the fact that the serfs in the eyes of the nobility are not human, a slave explodes on the dock This is an unforgivable loss for the nobility - he not only lost one slave, but also dirty the ground.

    So they are afraid, worried about the anger that is about to fall on themselves, and they think that the lord called himself out for punishment. If you only ask two people to do three people, then they are really worried about the flogging. And hunger, in this era, both of these things may have to make the life of the wrong slave.

    And the slave trader named "Golden Eyes Pigel" is also in fear, and his fear is even worse, because the serf who was transformed into a living bomb by the sorcerer is exactly what he brought, full of gold and silver. It doesn''t make this fat man feel a sense of security. He knows his identity and knows how simple it is for a duke to execute a slave trader with a definite reason: in this matter, everyone Will not defend him.

    "Golden Eyes Pigel?" Gao Wen spoke up. When he opened his mouth, he let the body covered with gold and silver cakes and watched the big fat man like a terracotta warrior. "Is the serf Sam brought by you?"

    "Yes...Yes, adults," Pegel nodded. "But I am absolutely not comfortable. I can''t be associated with any sorcerer cult! I am just an honest business." People, never did anything..."

    Philip Knight beat the ground with a long sword with a sheath: "What do you answer if you ask!"

    Pegel quickly shut up and looked down at his toe. Gao Wen continued to ask: "Where did the deceased come into contact with someone before being brought in? What have you used before? What is wrong?"

    Pittman has already tested the magical reaction of the slave trader. He did not find the residual atmosphere of the Druid spell, and the other party is not likely to be the cult leader''s downline. He is probably just being shot, this is high. The text can still be judged.

    Pegel wiped his sweat: "Go back to the adults. The few days before the serfs were taken to the boat, they were kept in the house. They used the same food as everyone else..."

    "You''d better tell the truth," Amber stood behind Gao Wen, and the fox screamed at the tiger. He also said that he turned the little dagger in his hand. "We have magicians, druids, and shadow masters! We Even if you take your soul out and interrogate, you can do it - don''t get into trouble."

    Gao Wen quietly glanced at the half-elf, but did not dismantle the guy''s nonsense. In the opposite, Pegel had already had the sweat of the beans, and the cold sweat was like the soldiers of the Star Hanzong. The connection has become a line: for ordinary people who don''t understand magic, in fact, they can''t tell the difference between each extraordinary profession, and they don''t know what the soul spells are. The mysterious legal profession is mostly in their hearts. It is omnipotent, and the threat of amber with his mouth is very effective in him.

    "Yes...I am telling the truth!" Pegel replied hurriedly. "Actually... in fact, the serf named Sam is a bit special..."

    Gao Wen knocked on the table: "Special?"

    "Yes, he was originally working in the castle that I was scheduled to send to the Viscount of Andrew," Pegel said in a brain. "But the knights you sent to the town bought a lot of slaves at a higher price. I don¡¯t have a lot of slaves at hand, so...so..."

    "So you have to pull the serfs that were supposed to be sent to the castle?" Gao Wen frowned. "Why are the serfs going to the castle?"

    "Sam is a diligent and flexible serf. He will not only do farm work, but also feed the horse and clean the barn. The Viscount Andrew is just a new slave..." Pegel squinted his fingers. "This is also for him." The way out - you know, the serf can be a serf in my hands, it can be a slave worker, or a contract slave, but once it is in the hands of the manor, it will always be a serf, but if it can be sent to the castle, then say Maybe it will become a servant..."

    "But the Byron Knight has four more silver coins, and you pull Sam back to the slave ship." Gao Wen interrupted Piger''s words and turned to look at Sam''s two brothers and sisters. "You look up. No need to be nervous - what is the difference between your brother before coming here?"

    The brothers of the two seemed to be more courageous. They first replied: "Yes, he has been saying that he is very sleepy these days, and he often talks about half and does not say it. Sometimes he suddenly stands asleep."

    Gao Wen looked up at Pittman, who had a thoughtful expression on his face, and then the old druid spoke up: "When did this happen?"

    The yellow-skinned serf sister spoke up: "Seven days... or eight days ago, no more than ten days anyway."

    Can''t expect them to remember the specific time.

    Gao Wen asked Herti, who was on the other side of her side: "When is Byron releasing a slave purchase in Tanzania?"

    Herti¡¯s face is serious, she has already thought of some possibilities: ¡°Four days ago.¡±

    "That is to say, the serf Sam had already had a strange appearance before Byron arrived in Tanzan town. It was probably controlled by the sorcerer at that time, and he was supposed to be sent to the castle of the Viscount Andrew..." As the text speaks, he looks around slowly. "He was sent here for an accident."

    Herti took a deep breath: "Our neighbors may have trouble."

    "His troubles will soon become our troubles," Gao Wen said slowly. "All things will end up in Druids. Their sorcerers evolved from the spells of life and natural power factions. Living people are not only their magical materials, but also the carrier of many plagues. The population of Tanzan Town is too much, too close to us... and anyway, the Byron Knights stay in Tanzan Town, he No news has been sent so far, we can''t leave him alone."

    Herti was very worried to see the only druid on the territory: "Pitman, do you think they will spread the plague in the town of Tanzan? Sending the infected person into the castle is more like dealing with the lord..."

    ¡°It¡¯s hard to say that the cult¡¯s brain structure is different from that of normal people. The main components of their brains are rotten meat sauce and mud in the gutters,¡± Pittman said with a serious face. ¡°You must do the worst.¡±

    "Where we can''t wait for the support of the kingdom, we can only go on our own," Gao Wen stood up. "The source must be solved before things get out of control. But now there is no way to determine how many of our enemies are, how strong."

    Pittman spoke up: "I can probably estimate this. Sam is converted into a live bomb by the sorcerer''s death call. According to the power at the time and the residual atmosphere after the event, the operator does not exceed the middle level. It is very likely Just reached the level of the five-level dark druids, and the number of people will not be much - the end of all things will rarely organize special large-scale operations, especially when it is to destroy the town, they are sending one or two elite members. , relying on deceitful tricks and strange sorcerers to cause particularly great damage."

    Gao Wen Shen said: "So we have to face only one or two sorcerers with five or five levels. The number is not a problem. What really worries is the dark druids, the strange spells, the worst case. Next, the Viscount Andrew may even be controlled by the sorcerer, and the control of the living creatures is also the masterpiece of the dark druids."

    After a brief silence, Gao Wen first waved at the "Golden Eyes Pigel", which has been cold and sweaty. "You can go, but I suggest that you should not be close to Tanzan Town in the near future. Go north."

    The slave trader trembled and left, leaving a pair of serf brothers and sisters standing on the ground with their heads down, and their nervousness was about to faint.

    However, Gao Wen didn''t really know what they were thinking: even if he had inherited memories, even if he stayed in this era for a few months, he couldn''t completely substitute and understand the thoughts of the world people. He couldn''t think of this. The brothers and sisters are worried about being punished, but just comforting them according to their own ideas: "Your brother is dead, people can''t be resurrected, and they are sad. I have already collected Sam''s...testament, he will be buried in the forest. In the cemetery next to you, you will live well in this land and strive to earn freedom. The Cecil family will protect your safety."

    The two brothers and sisters looked up in horror and looked at Gao Wen as if they didn''t believe what they had heard.

    Although in Gao Wen''s mind, what he said is only to follow the simplest logic.

    The two serf brothers and sisters left in confusion like this. After they left, Amber couldn''t help but say: "I thought you would let them become free people directly, as a compensation for brother death."

    Gao Wen looked at each other with a funny smile: "Why should I do this?"

    "Because you are kind enough," Amber¡¯s face is taken for granted. "I know that you are a good person, so is it not normal for you to be kind?"

    Gao Wen shook his head: "Good heart can do it, but it can''t be messed up. I can''t let them think that if they sacrifice a loved one, they can give themselves a freedom. Especially, they can''t let other sermons who don''t know the truth think so. Freedom. Freedom I have to rely on my hands to fight for it. I have already established a system in this area, so even myself must follow the system. Only in this way can there be order."

    Amber looked at Gao Wen¡¯s eyes a little unexpectedly: "So you insist that the slaves be in the territory for two months of ''buffering'', and let them continue to work in the territory as serfs, must do enough Can you be free then not directly declare the liberation of all slaves?"

    "...In fact, your understanding has a lot of problems, but it''s generally good," Gao Wen laughed. "I really need to make them realize that freedom is hard-won - but maybe one day, I will also go straight Announcing the abolition of slavery, rather than changing it one by one, as it is now."

    Amber stunned: "Do you still have this idea?! Then...when is it going to be?"

    ¡°When people are generally aware that the sons of serfs and slaves can also kill the king with a fireball,¡± Gao Wen said casually, ¡°and now, we are still discussing the issue of Tanzan town.¡±

 Chapter 123ï¼š Crystal grenade

    There has been no hesitation in the actions of the town of Tanzan since the beginning.

    All kinds of signs show that the minions of all things have indeed entered the town, and Gao Wen, who has long known about this dark sect, can''t produce any innocent thoughts that "because he didn''t burn here, he can sit back and relax." The idea of ??this dark sect is dying. No matter what race or anything, there will be a day of demise. The so-called vitality and vitality are only the roads and lights used to lead to the demise. They use twisted theory to explain the original. Druid''s natural ideas, and regard death as the ultimate goal of life, at this point, they are even more extreme and crazy than those notorious undead schools.

    They believe that the undead are also "living" and believe that even the undead should "death", and even the gods of death worshipped by the undead school should "death", and the extreme thoughts can scare other cults.

    No one knows why the Druids who originally advocated life and nature will divide and degenerate such a dark organization, but there is no doubt that once things are dead, once they are active, they will inevitably cause unimaginable panic and death.

    The town of Tanzan is too close to the new Cecil. If those madmen really intend to create a plague in the town and use the town of Tanzan as a "spell material" to hold the evil ritual, then it is only a little hesitant to locate. The new Cecil collar in the lower reaches of the White River will become the second victim.

    But now Cecil has not been able to send a military directly to Tanzan town to solve the problem. In fact, Gao Wen himself does not intend to do this. In the current situation, he decided to lead three or two good hands to explore. Explore the road.

    The lord personally went into danger. This is not a wise plan, but there is no way. Gao Wen¡¯s high-end combat power can be used too little. In the case of a middle-class cultist in Tanzan Town, he must go out.

    The explosion at the dock was not spread throughout the camp under Gao Wen¡¯s timely blockade. Everything in the territory was running as usual. The steel mill was smelting ingots, the brick kiln was burning bricks, and the kiln area was producing burst crystals. The new serfs and slaves eased the fatigue of their journeys in their new camps, and with surprise and confusion to learn the new order and new laws that were conveyed to them on this land.

    Gao Wen is ready to go to Tanzan Town.

    He brought Philip Knight and Amber, and Pittman, who is familiar with Druid spells, while the territory was taken care of by Hetty and Rebecca. Although the territory has expanded a lot, now it has added a large number of migrants, but one A three-level magician and a three-level fireball launcher, plus one hundred combatants, are enough to control and protect the rear. Even if there is an emergency, there is also an iron star who can help.

    Don''t look at Nicholas''s egg character is a bit awkward, but the actual combat power of the lever, but where the surrounding metal is enough, he performed a sword on the spot to return to the sect, it is really no he can fly to give the enemy to a crime, so high, so high The text is very reassuring to the hometown.

    On the banks of the Baishui River, Gao Wen and his team are checking their belongings and horses: they are going to ride the fast horse to Tanzan Town, which is faster than going by boat, and can be covered by the forest along the way. To prevent the cultists from screaming.

    Herti sent them off on the river bank. She looked rather uneasy: "The ancestors, please ensure that the security, the cults are strange and ruthless, you must not be harmed by their tricks."

    The Philip Knight, who was next to Gao Wen, suddenly took a breastplate and was filled with the spirit of the spirit: "Please rest assured! I will swear by the honor of the knight and swear to defend the Duke''s safety!"

    "Don''t make trouble, you can''t beat me anymore," Gao Wen glanced at the young man who was on the top of his blood. "And when you deal with the cultists, you are afraid of the temper of you. The honest man is the easiest to be fooled." Did you know?"

    Philip Knight thought about it: "The adults are right, I still have some shortcomings, and I still need to practice."

    Gao Wen thinks this guy didn¡¯t understand at all...

    At this time Herti frowned and turned to look at the direction of the camp: "Why can''t Rebecca come yet?"

    Amber, who was boring and behaving in a boring moment, looked up: "She said that we have prepared something for us, let us wait, but I will wait for a while to find a cultist in Tanzan town."

    She has a strong resentment in her tone, but the main resentment is because she is dragged to go with the cultist, which makes the half-elf lady who has always been crippled more dissatisfied.

    Although Gao Wen has said several times, the task that is just positive is left to himself, and amber and others only need assistance...

    It wasn''t long before the amber voice fell, and Rebecca''s voice just rang from a distance: "Ancestors! Ancestors! I am coming! I am coming!"

    Gao Wen followed the sound and was seeing a three-level fireball launcher flying all the way from the distance. Rebecca held her iron wand in one hand and the other hand caught a seemingly weighty one. The bag, all the way to run.

    She ran to Gao Wen in such a breath and gasped with a big mouth: "I am sorry... I will wait for you more..."

    "After a while, the cultists have children in Tanzan Town!" Amber crossed his eyes and squinted. "What the **** are you going to do?"

    "I have prepared for you something that might be used," Rebecca barely panted, and the big bag in his hand was opened and the contents were taken out. "It was intended to be reported to the ancestors. I didn¡¯t expect this to happen, just in the actual test and test..."

    The pockets opened, and several curious sights fell on what Rebecca took out: it was a uniform, neat metal box.

    They are made of the most common cast iron, the shape is extraordinarily regular, and the size is slightly larger than the cigarette case in Gaowen''s impression. On the side of the box, there is a protruding metal object, which seems to be the iron bar inserted in the box. At the top of the box there is a raised structure that seems to be pressed down.

    Gao Wen seems to think of something, but still not quite sure: "This is..."

    "You didn''t let me think about how to delay the rune trigger delay?" Rebecca Barabala said, "In fact, I have designed it, but the structure is very fine, not very good processing, especially impossible. A lot of production, but now I have a helper..."

    Gao Wen did not wait for the other party to finish and realized what she was going to say: "Is this Nicholas egg help processing?"

    "Well, it''s the egg!" Rebecka nodded hard. "I gave him the design, and he processed it for a little while. In fact, if he has a little more time, he can make a big Heap."

    Design drawings... a whole lot...

    Gao Wen looked at the metal objects in his hand. It was so perfect, so regular, the neat lines and the flat surface even took the unique beauty of the industrial products on the earth, and each size and shape were not bad, if you let ordinary The blacksmith and even the rune craftsmen came to get it, how long will they have to process these things?

    That iron star star is really a hang.

    Their race really is a group of people.

    As long as the basic drawing design is completed, with the basic raw material supply, the original picture can be converted into a product at the speed of light. If it is given to two hundred iron stars, it will also climb the industrial foundation of the hair. What?

    However, Gao Wen quickly suppressed the impulse of crazy vomiting. He asked Rebecca with curiosity: "How did you delay it?"

    ¡°Gears, clockwork, and connecting rods,¡± Rebecca seems to have asked Gaowen to ask, so I also prepared a delay device that was not equipped. ¡°You see, this is very simple.¡±

    Gao Wen looked down and looked stunned: stable and reliable reduction gears and escapements...

    So this silly scorpion is actually going through!

    Herti''s face is unusually weird: "You have these things in your mind..."

    "When the ancestors designed the mechanical structure of the magic engine, and when he told me various mechanical principles, I seriously studied it!" Rebecca blinked and looked simple. "And I used to I really like these mechanical structures. Aunt, you don''t know."

    Yes, because I don¡¯t know other spells, I¡¯m trying to study various magical organs and try to use machinery to make up for my spell¡¯s regret. Heti has clearly remembered now that his peers are busy painting the castle on paper. When the flowers, knights, and princes, Rebecca drew a wall of levers and drive wheels on the wall of her bedroom and how she was chased after the chasing of the castle.

    Gao Wen didn''t have time to study the silly scorpion at this time... The circuit in the head of the clever scorpion, but asked the most critical question: "How about reliability?"

    "The test has been carried out for several rounds. In various environments, including high temperature, water immersion, and falling to the ground, it does not affect. At the very least, the iron bar next to the explosion is not a safety lock. It can be used after being pulled out, and then press Move this little cockroach, the inside will start to tickle, and then blow up after five seconds. Without pulling the security lock, unless you throw it from a few tens of meters high, and fall The angle is just right, otherwise it will never explode, because the rune trigger is stuck on the safety lock and does not touch the detonation array on the inside of the casing."

    In the face of such Rebecca, Gao Wen can only smack his mouth: "...come back and praise you."

    With the verification weapon "Crystal Grenade" that has just completed the trial production and has not yet experienced the battlefield test, Gao Wen and his team left the Baishui River, and the fast horse disappeared in the sight of Herti and Rebecca.

    And until a few of them disappeared, Rebecca looked at Herti carefully: "Aunt, what did the ancestors just say is not the opposite?"

    "Why is it against?" Hetty didn''t react at once.

    Rebecca scratched his hair: "I didn''t tell me before, ¡®Wait for you to go home and teach you a good one?¡¯

    Herti groaned and couldn''t help but smile at Rebecca''s hair: "Of course it''s not a rhetoric. It used to be too narrow for us to see your talent."

    "...this is not the opposite?"

    "Of course not." 8)

 Chapter 124ï¼š a child

    From the white water river pier led by New Cecil, it is only one day away from Tanzan Town.

    In the last part of the journey, Gao Wen and his entourage circled the road and reached the stone bridge in front of Tanzan Town by the cover of the forest. Then they lurked on the south side of the stone bridge and watched the Tanzanian gate across the bridge.

    "Is it noticed? The town seems to have been martial," looked at the door far away. Pitman whispered. "There are no pedestrians on the bridge. The number of soldiers at the gate is not normal. There are many docks next to the town. The ship seems to have been detained there."

    The shadows under the nearby bushes twisted, and the figure of amber came out from the shadow: "I just watched the road for a long time, I didn''t see any caravans or travelers passing by. The town martial law should last at least two days... ..."

    ¡°It seems that after the Golden Eye Pigel¡¯s ship has just left here, the town has restricted access,¡± Gao Wen analyzed. ¡°Byron wants to stay in Tanzan Town to continue recruiting serfs. He¡¯s acting conspicuously. It¡¯s hard to get out, no wonder no news came back."

    The amber crow spoke a bit: "Isn''t that already going wrong?"

    Gao Wen shook his head: "When you look at the gate, the town is only restricted in and out. The order inside is still normal. Byron is a mercenary, and he is very slippery. He will not be in this environment."

    "Cough, the problem is how do we get in," Pitman coughed twice. "The two sides of Tanzan Town are the mountains on the back of the river. The entrance is only a stone bridge and a gate at the front of the town. Are they all swaying under the eyes of the soldiers? ?"

    The Philip Knights couldn¡¯t help but shake their heads: "It¡¯s not clear what is going on in the town. If the cult has already controlled the Viscount of Andrew, our appearance will definitely arouse the vigilance of those sinners."

    It turns out that the young knight is just old-fashioned and straight, he is not stupid...

    Gao Wen narrowed his eyes, and a high-definition satellite image was immediately formed in his mind.

    ¡°The Tanzanite mine has a road that can be taken from the east side of the town to the back of the town, and can be directly close to the castle area,¡± Gao Wen opened his eyes. ¡°But crossing the river is still a problem. This bridge is... who?!¡±

    Gao Wen suddenly sensed a weak and sneaky breath swaying nearby, and immediately turned his head in that direction and asked, and after he made a sound, Amber noticed the uncoordinated from the shadow fluctuations around him. "The shadow", immediately took out two daggers and turned a knife in front of him: "Come out! We have found you!"

    The jungle was quiet and quiet, but after a while, the bushes under a tree suddenly shook twice, followed by a dirty, messy little head coming out from behind the bushes. It was a little boy with a head The yellow and messy and seemingly untrimmed hair for several years, wearing shorts and burrowed shorts and shorts, it is a typical poor. The perennial malnutrition makes him yellow and thin, stunted. But only one pair of eyes, a pair of bright eyes on his face, with the kind of agility and light that his class of adults did not have.

    But these big eyes were now with a faint mist, full of horror, and he stood up from the bushes, his body shivering, and even seemed to have forgotten to escape.

    "Is it a child?" Philip Knight wrinkled his face. He never thought of "latching" in the jungle. The sneaky activities would be such a child who looked like a child in his early age and there is still no power fluctuation in his body. Helping the weak training made his face slow down slightly, but the knight''s military training made him not dare to take his hand off the hilt. "You don''t want to walk slowly."

    The child suddenly screamed "ah" in horror, then turned and ran.

    "You are holding such a big sword, people are not running, there are ghosts!" Amber looked at Philip like a fool, and then the figure flashed into the shadows. After a while, the child escaped. A short exclamation came, and then the shade in front of Gao Wen squirmed. Amber took the child¡¯s collar and emerged from the shadows. The ghost-level shadow talent is good. This guy runs with his own body. Any door like.

    The child was easily caught by Amber, and the middle of the journey was probably a short trip to the dark world. This made him completely scared and really forgot to escape, but his fear increased dramatically. So Gao Wen felt that he would be scared to cry in the next second, but the child just stretched his face, licked his lips, and finally did not cry, but looked at the stranger in front of him with fear.

    "Don''t be afraid," Amber hurriedly pacified the child at this time. "We are not good people..."

    Gao Wen suddenly took a look at the shame of all things.

    "Oh no, we are not bad people," Amber quickly changed his mouth, and then apologized to Gao Wen, "The previous occupational disease has not changed..."

    "We won''t hurt you," Philip Knight put his hand on the boy''s head. "Look, I am a knight, I will protect you."

    The little boy was scared at first, but after hearing Philip''s words, he still calmed down a bit and seemed to understand his nod.

    Gao Wenzhao said at this time: "You are a child from a nearby family? How can you sway in the woods?"

    The little boy was shocked by Gao Wen, the height of two meters and the face of the national character, and jumped back and forth.

    "You don''t have to be afraid, he is my lord," Philip Knight said quickly. "He is a good and kind person."

    At this time, Amber saw that the little boy did not speak from beginning to end, could not help but pick it up: "He should not be a dumb?"

    Gao Wengang wanted to say that he didn''t look at the bb, but he saw Pitman frowning next to him. Then the old druid stepped forward to pinch the boy''s chin, opened his mouth and took a closer look.

    "His tongue was cut off," the old druid let go, and said after a moment of silence, "and at least cut off for two years."

    Gao Wen¡¯s words were suddenly on his chest. He didn¡¯t know what changed his face on that moment. He only knew that Amber shrank his head when he looked at himself. Then he suppressed his anger: ¡°So Small children, what crimes are sinned?!"

    Even the brutal and backward medieval law will not cut off the tongue of children under the age of fourteen, even the blood **** church known for its iron and blood, and believe that this age child is "no sin of words"!

    Pitman shook his head: "The tongue-cutting technique is skillful, and there are traces of usage, not a crime, but a dumb child servant. Most of them are the slaves of a big businessman. The big businessmen often do this. They use the dumb servant as a personal agent. People, because they can neither talk nor write, unless they encounter the extraordinary who knows the soul spell, they will never reveal the master''s secret."

    Gao Wen: "..."

    He didn''t know what he was going to say at the moment, and before he spoke, the little dumb who had cut his tongue had a movement. He suddenly stared at the breastplate of the Philip Knight, then grabbed the arm of the young knight. Pointing to somewhere on the breastplate, "ah" shouted.

    Philip was at a loss, and the young and promising Cavalier had no experience dealing with children. He opened his hands and said that he did not understand the other person''s meaning, but Gao Wen noticed the child''s finger: "You Have you seen this emblem?"

    "Ah...ah!" The little dumb nodded and pointed harder at something on Philip''s breastplate.

    That is the emblem of the Cecil family.

    Gao Wen¡¯s heart moved and instantly connected certain things, and immediately asked: ¡°Where did you see it?!¡±

    The little dumb was sloppy, his mouth was ambiguous, but he couldn¡¯t communicate with others at all. He was so anxious. Finally, the child simply jumped to a nearby stone and stood on a high point and pointed at something. Direction, desperately plan.

    Then he jumped down and grabbed Gao Wen¡¯s hand and shook it hard.

    Gao Wen: "Do you know where, let us go with you?"

    The little dumb slammed his head and his face looked pleading.

    Gao Wen and a few people around him exchanged a line of sight, and almost did not think about it, decided to keep up with the child.

    Of course, he thinks a lot. For example, will this be a trap set by the cultists, such as whether the children in front of the eyes will be instructed and coerced to do so, after all, those cultists whose brains are broken can do anything. However, in any case, there are some dangers that must be faced, especially in the absence of such a law. It is the only choice to keep up with this child to see the specific situation.

    They quickly left the main entrance of Tanzan town, followed the little boy behind the forest, and along the flow of the Baishui River, turned back south for a short walk, walking, Gao Wen suddenly realized that the child wants to bring himself Where to go

    There is only one place that can be called a ¡°landmark¡± on this road. It is the ¡°Golin Mill¡± located in the southwest of Tanzan Town. It is a water mill with some years, next to the Baishui River. The industry of the Lesley family, but if it has been in disrepair for a long time this year, it has been abandoned. There are many unemployed people in the vicinity of the mill. However, the atmosphere in the town is so tense, and the nearby grasshopper thieves may have escaped far away.

    Sure enough, after walking along the path in the woods, they heard the sound of the river slamming the river bank and then walked outside the forest. A water mill with the traditional style of Ansu appeared in front of several people.

    "Ah!" The little dumb raised his finger in the direction of the mill, and pointed to the emblem on Philip''s chest, indicating that the person with the emblem was in the mill.

    A group of four people observed the surrounding terrain, and then each increased their vigilance and walked toward the mill.

    When they had just reached halfway, they heard the sound of the Byron Knight coming from the mill: "You are back! You are back! How many times have I said! Leave here, go south, along the river Go to the family of Cecil, go find them for protection! Or just throw me out, throw them into the open space and burn them again! In short, don''t be with me! Are you not only dumb, or blind?! ¡±

 Chapter 125ï¼š Byron Knight encounter

    I heard the sigh of the gas from the mill, and Gao Wen¡¯s thoughts flashed like this, and then ran forward with others.

    The door of the mill was pushed open, and the outside sun shone into the dark place. Between the bright band of the sun and the shadow of the straw, the Byron Knight was lying slantingly, still in the air. Everything keeps going: "If you are my attendant, I must kick your stupid! You are a brainless rabbit! You don''t want to die! You... Duke adults?!"

    The Byron Knight finally adapted to the light that suddenly came in. He turned his head and looked at the gate, standing in a bright background with a tall figure, and then the tall figure came in, followed by three people.

    That little dumb was the last one to follow.

    "You are quite spirited," Gao Wen greeted with the Byron Knight lying in the haystack. "We were still guessing your life and death, but I didn''t expect you to have the energy to be here." Rice can hear."

    As he said, he walked forward, but just halfway through, he heard Byron shouting: "Duke, don''t come close! I was cursed by the cult''s sorcerer! I don''t know if this will happen." Will spread out!"

    Gao Wen frowned, and he certainly guessed that the Byron Knight was in a wrong state, otherwise the other party would not lie in this place, but he did not see it until he was slightly adapted to the dim light in the mill. The appearance of the middle-aged knight is different.

    A black-green grain spreads along Byron''s skin and is estimated to have covered more than half of the body. Some of the exposed arms, hands, and neck can see those fine lines, and some lines even extend to him. Near the eyelids, it looks like an exposed vein.

    In addition, he can see a lot of trauma, including a swollen half face.

    The Philip Knight took a breath: "Damn... what is going on?"

    "I found the cultist, but he also discovered me," Byron twitched his mouth, but his body was completely stiff. It seems that the part of his body that can move up and down has only his head left. "The details in the middle are long. The simple summary is that I didn''t win... Duke adults, are you also investigating the problem of the cultists? How do you know that there is something wrong here?"

    "A serf became a bomb on the dock, and everything will be dead," Gao Wen said casually. "Then you haven''t sent back any news yet, we know that there is something going wrong here. Maybe there is a rescue."

    "Don''t waste money, the cult is very powerful. I can feel that his sorcerer is not only eroding my flesh and blood, but also eroding my spirit. I see that you all have seven or eight ghosts..."

    Pittman walked out from Gao Wen''s body and sneered at Byron while screaming: "Don''t make up for it, your ghosting is because the eyes are swollen and it''s a simple nerve curse."

    As he said, the old druid squatted beside the middle-aged knight and began to check the spread of the curse''s power. After seeing Gao Wen in the back, he suddenly breathed a sigh of relief: "Can you save it?" ?"

    "How can you grow wildly from the end of all things, that is also out of the Druid, especially the curse spells, almost all can find the corresponding Druid exorcism," Pitman picked up the incense from the carry-on package. And the ritual wood carving said, "To tell the truth, I am afraid that the person who released this spell is not an opponent, but to deal with the curse he left behind, it does not necessarily seem that the person who started to look down on you, Mr. Knight."

    Byron heard a sigh of relief, his eyes vicissitudes, and sighed softly: "The guy probably started to despise me when I was flying..."

    Look at this, he must be fine.

    After confirming that the curse had a solution, and that Pitman had the ability to control the spread of corrosion, Gao Wen squatted beside Byron: "What is the situation in the town of Tanzan? The town is already martial law, we can''t touch it."

    "I have to start from three days ago," said the Byron Knight, taking a deep breath and slowly saying, "Before that was all normal, nothing happened in the town, only the Viscount Andrew bought a batch of slaves. It was a news." However, three days ago, a martial law was suddenly heard in the castle. It was said that a cultist was found in the town. For the time being, everyone was allowed to enter and leave the town. You must know that I have already contacted the second batch of slave traders and I am contacting. A group of merchant ships, the prohibition of the prohibition will cause a lot of trouble, so I went to the castle, ready to find the Andrew Viscount issued a warrant, which is completely in line, and very normal... I am not lucky I discovered the clues of the cultists."

    "The martial law was indeed issued in the castle. The town did indeed mix with the cultists, but in fact the whole thing was a conspiracy. The cultists were in the castle and personally controlled the sergeant order issued by the Viscount Andrew. I am going When I entered the castle hall, I felt a filthy smell. When I talked to the Viscount Andrew, I heard that his voice was mixed with a hidden whisper that didn''t belong to him. I realized that the situation was not good and I was going to do it like an upright knight. The result of the retreat of justice was discovered by a guy in a black robe when he retreated halfway. The cultist probably had not finished controlling the entire castle and the Viscount of Andrew, so he put me in, and Of course he can''t allow me to leave again..."

    Gao Wen ignored the shameless part of the upright Knight, and frowned and asked, "How did you escape?"

    According to Pittman''s judgment, he knows that it is very likely that the town of Tanzan is a fourth-to-five dying, and this level has reached the middle level. Although the Byron Knight is the peak of the third-level knight, even It can be said that some of them are in contact with the power of the middle-level profession, but he is still a low-ranking knight who is certainly a master in this small country, but the gap between the last intermediate cult is too big.

    It may be understandable that he can escape life in the encounter, but he was already in the castle, and the castle has become a half-lad of the cult. In this case, how he escaped from the castle is more difficult to understand.

    Pitman has begun an exorcism ritual. He used incense and druid spells to neutralize the filthy power of the Byron Knights, while pretending to sing devoutly to the gods of nature, and Byron¡¯s face was noticeably good. When he got more strength, he continued to say: "When I was fighting, I was hit by the magic of the cultist and fell into a cave behind the castle. There was a pool in the hole, so I saved it. Life, and found that the water pool is connected to an underground passage: the original Tanzan town also has a tunnel system. The cult believes that I fell to death, or he may be busy doing other things, there is no pursuit, and I went through the ground all day and night to find the right way... The exit is on the edge of the mill."

    Gao Wen and others looked at each other, and Amber couldn¡¯t help but recite: "This is really a big fate... luck is good and fake."

    "There are many tunnel systems in the south, most of which I presided over, such as the channel network in the underground of Cecil. But I don''t know the underground tunnel in Tanzan town," Gao Wen frowned. "... Maybe it was after my first death, and people built it later."

    The Philip Knights thought: "If there is this tunnel, we might be able to sneak into the castle of the Viscount of Andorra along the tunnel?"

    "It seems like a good idea," Gao Wen nodded, then looked at Byron: "After that? What happened to this child?"

    The dumb child with the crowd came quietly standing near the grass, looking at this with curiosity and a hint of alertness. Byron looked at the child in a complicated way and sighed softly: "I was from the tunnel at the time. When I came out, I found that the curse on my body had already occurred. I originally wanted to report back to the territory, but I was worried that the curse would spread. I was ready to find a place to wait for myself to die... In fact, I couldn¡¯t wait to die. At that time, I had already acted. It was a problem, and I couldn¡¯t get to the territory. But I didn¡¯t expect that when I was confused, I went to this mill and was saved by this child.

    "He is a dumb, mostly a slave to the boss of a chamber in the city, because the inexplicable martial law is trapped outside the town. I have been lying here for two days. He went to find me and water, otherwise I Probably not at all this time."

    Pittman finished with the gods of nature and looked up at Byron. "The first move we heard here was to swear at others."

    "No way, the curse on my body has begun to get out of control," the middle-aged knight pulled a corner of his mouth and revealed a super-ugly smile. "At the beginning I could barely suppress it, but then I became more and more aware that it would infect others, but this child is rooted. I don''t understand this... I rushed him several times and explained to him what cursed. Once I wanted to climb out and jump into the river, but when I got to the river, I remembered that it was the result of Cecil. When the river hesitated, he was discovered by the child. He pulled hard and pulled me back."

    "That can''t be seen, his strength is quite big." Pittman completed the exorcism ritual, and while he packed up his ritual props, he turned his head and looked at the little dumb, and said casually, "Looking at the skinny little."

    After that, the old Druid stood up and nodded to Gao Wen: "The curse is no problem."

    Gao Wen looks at Byron: "Can you stand up and lead the way?"

    "Although I really want to lie down again," the Knight of Byron moved his arm. "But it seems that solving the threat of the cult is the most important thing at this time. No problem, I feel that I have recovered 50% or 60%. It is."

    Gao Wen nodded: "Well, you take a break, we can use the underground passage you found to sneak into the town."

    "But there is still a problem," Amber suddenly spoke. She pointed to the dumb child standing next to the haystack. "What about this child?"

    "You can''t take him in," Gao Wen frowned. "But it''s just like..."

    He thought for a moment, feeling that he could not put this dumb child aside, so he came to the little boy and squatted.

    The latter was frightened and took a half step back, but still looked up and stared at Gao Wen.

    "We have to do something," Gao Wen looked at the child''s eyes and said slowly. "Can you wait here for three days? If we come back within three days, you will follow us. If we don''t come back, you Just head south along the river, go to the camp on the bank of the river, and find someone there to seek refuge."

    Then he took out a talisman from his arms and stuffed it into the child''s hand: "With this, they will take care of you."

    The dumb child took the talisman and slowly nodded.

 Chapter 126ï¼š What is buried in this land?

    "This is the entrance."

    After a little rest, the restored Byron Knights with Gao Wen and his entourage came to the woods near the Goering Mill, and found the tunnel entrance under a raised slope. It was not big, hidden in Between the stone and the root of the root of the slope, and the outside has been covered by the vines and fallen leaves. If there is no Byron Knight pointing, I am afraid that anyone who passes by will ignore it subconsciously.

    When Byron left the tunnel, it destroyed some of the plants covered by the hole. Although he did some re-covering work afterwards, he could still see the traces of people coming in and out. Pitman squatted in front of the hole and observed the situation inside. He judged: "This should not be an exit. Most of the earthquakes or the roots of giant woods have opened the ground to connect the cave to the tunnel below. stand up."

    As he said, the old man said with a smile, "The underground in the south is really buried a lot."

    Gao Wen suddenly felt that there was something in this old boy saying: "You included me as well!"

    Pittman laughed twice, then took out a small magical spar from his arms. He infused a little magic to make it shine brightly and constantly, then put it into the hole to make a "you first go" gesture: "This It¡¯s time for you to get out."

    Gao Wen shrugged and stopped the Philip Knight who wanted to go down the first one. He jumped first.

    He felt himself stepping on a layer of soft and damp rotten leaves, surrounded by narrow earth and stone space, and the magical spar falling on the ground illuminates the surroundings, allowing him to see deeper conditions. The front is a ramp that slopes down and there is no artificial trace. It is more like the old druids. It is connected by natural factors and deeper artificial tunnels.

    He picked up the magic spar, swayed two times to indicate the safety below, and then took the lead to move forward.

    After a while, the smell of amber followed, and the half-elf thief was obviously like a fish after entering the underground space. She was curiously looking around with a baby dagger in her hand: "It has been extending downwards."

    "If it is really the "combat ground" that was dug out in the past, then it will be very deep," Gao Wen said casually. "After all, there is often a magical scent leaking on the surface. If you don''t dig deeper, take refuge in the tunnel. People are vulnerable to violations."

    The sloped down ramp lasted for a short period of time, and the surrounding area began to become broad and dry. Gao Wen noticed that the soil and natural gravel on both sides of the passage were gradually reduced, replaced by artificially processed support beams, stone bricks, and soil. The solid walls that the elemental spells have been processed, and moving on, the ground becomes straight and no longer continues to tilt down.

    Looking at the surrounding scene, Gao Wen¡¯s brow gradually wrinkled.

    And Amber followed closely to find the anomaly. She stopped the little movements of the dagger and ran to a nearby wall to carefully observe the material of the latter and the pattern on the wall, and then ran back to high with uncertainty. Beside the tattoo: "Is not right... the style of this place is different from the ones that we walked through when we ran out of your tomb..."

    "Yes, not the same. These are not the underground works of the Southland that I presided over." Gao Wen raised the magic spar and illuminated the surrounding walls and the ground. "No wonder... The Byron Knights mentioned the underground passage in the town of Tanzan. I was wondering because there was no development plan in the area that year, even if I had not developed it for a long time after death... Who would build the tunnel here..."

    Amber frowned. "If you look closely, it is a bit like the ruins in the dark mountains?"

    Gao Wen finally realized that he realized the familiarity of the vagueness in memory.

    The architectural style and material of this underground passage is very close to the giant ruins in the dark mountains!

    The Byron Knight himself was also amazed. He looked around and wondered: "Really... it looks really like it. I was cursed by the cursed brain, and I didn''t even see it!"

    "The underground facilities left by the Sparks era are actually here..." Gao Wen¡¯s heart was ups and downs for a time. "So the remains of the dark mountains are only part of a large relic group? Or..."

    There is a more daring thought in his mind: Is the fortress buried in the dark mountains connected to the underground passage of this place? !

    These ancient passages span a large piece of land on the north side of the mountain range, crossing the Baishui River and the mountain north forest area, completely in a row? !

    However, the bold speculation in Gao Wen¡¯s mind did not last long. He quickly shook his head and thought that these ideas were unlikely: even if the Gangyan Empire was so strong, the productivity was limited, not only from the dark mountains to the distance. Far away, there are more complex terrains such as mountain rivers in the middle. How easy is it to build a facility of this size underground?

    Although to be honest, if the Gangbuk Empire is really bent on wearing this land, it is not impossible to establish such a "underground city" in the underground near the dark mountains, but Gao Wen really can¡¯t figure out there. What is worthy of their crazy investment, and investing so much is still a secret project, the people of the country and the people of later generations are completely ignorant of this...

    Is it... those human experiments that were brought up with the eggs of Nicholas, related to the so-called "god"?

    "Hey, hello, what do you think?" Gao Wen''s thoughts were interrupted by the sudden sound of his ear. When he came back, he saw that Amber was stretching his claws and shaking his eyes. The face of Miss Half Elf also made up. Come over, "Do you go to God on this occasion?"

    "No, nothing," Gao Wen quickly converges and puts those guesses aside for a moment: Now that I really don''t think about them, "from the position, we should have been below the riverbed of Baishuihe."

    ¡°Really?¡± Amber looked up unbelievably, and the ¡°stone¡± vault above was dry and firm. There was no dripping water, and there was no sound of a little river flowing. ¡°My God...that¡¯s this. The place is really deep enough, how can those people open such a tunnel under the riverbed..."

    "I am more curious about how he can accurately determine the position in this situation." Pittman sneaked a high look at Gao Wen, hehe.

    When the amber ear trembled, he opened his mouth and said, "This is still asking, people have been buried in the ground for more than 700 years, professionally... °¦ pain and pain!"

    Gao Wenshun twisted the amber ear and circled it. Then he stopped using the goods and signaled the Byron Knight to continue to lead the way.

    At the same time, he looked at the composition of the team he brought, and suddenly he was a little cool.

    A shameful thief of all things, a druid who is good at selling soups and selling fake medicines, an old fritter knight who can say that he is running out of the way, and there are five people in the team who have wrong styles. It seems that in addition to being able to use the national character face to stabilize morale, the Philip Knight who is next to a serious and silent way is probably the only conscience of the entire Cecil team.

    He was thinking about it, and he saw the Philip Knight suddenly turned his head and asked Byron very seriously: "Right, Byron, did you say "just retreat" is a knight skill I don''t know?"

    Everyone: "..."

    Gao Wen¡¯s heart sighs: It¡¯s rare to be a good guy, and the result is still a passive one...

    As we got closer and closer to the town of Tanzan, everyone gradually stopped talking.

    Based on the cheating memory map and terrain read-ahead ability, Gao Wen can always judge his current position. He found that this long underground passage is not straight, and there are many detours and ramps in the middle to ignore those collapses or mistakes. After the route, he found himself walking a small circle around the eastern part of Tanzan town.

    It is located right below the Tanzanite mine.

    The terrain of Tanzan Town has been said before: it is backed by the huge Tanzanite mine on the east side and the two tributaries of the Baishui River on the west side. The whole town is roughly triangular, and the castle of Viscount Andrew is located in the eastern part of the town. Connected to the gentle part of the Tanzanite root base, in fact the main building material of the castle itself was taken from the mine: the mine not only produces iron ore and a variety of crystal minerals, but also produces high quality stone. It is not unreasonable that the Leslie family with this land has an enviable wealth.

    At this moment, Gao Wen walked in the ancient tunnel just below the mine. The first thought in his mind was: Did the Count of Andrew know the existence of these underground remains?

    ... Most of them don''t know, because the iron ore and crystal mines in the Tanzanite mine are not deep veins, but in the mountains, there is no need to dig deep into the underground to dig the mine. With the productivity of this era, it is not necessary. In the case of dig deep underground is not to say that there is no one to do such a thankless thing. And if the Viscount Andrew really digs up this ancient ruin... then there won''t be any wind in the outside world.

    As the largest population gathering place and business travel hub in the vicinity, Tanzan Town is not a place to keep secrets. It can be different from the dark mountains where birds do not pull.

    The terrain ahead began to rise.

    The air became damp, the air felt on the skin, and there was a faint sound coming from the front. There were indications that the exit was near.

    Not long before, they walked out of the tunnel and saw the place where the Byron Knight fell: here is an open and steep cave with a pool of groundwater seeping at the bottom of the cave, the authentic exit is located On the edge of the waterhole, it is said that it is an exit. In fact, it is a cracked rock joint. Obviously, this is not a normal entrance. It is caused by factors such as geological changes.

    The real tunnel entrance and exit does not know where it is, and most of it has collapsed.

    Seeing that the cracks on the edge of the pool did not have serious traces of water-soluble wind erosion, Gao Wen could not help but turn to ask Philip: "Is there an earthquake in this area in recent years?"

    ¡°No,¡± said the Philip Knight, shaking his head and frowning. ¡°But I heard from the people who lived in the town of Tanzan that they occasionally heard the strange noise from the underground of the mine, the locals. It was said that it was the slaves who died in the mine, but the Viscount Andrew had searched the psychics and wizards several times and found no source of strange noise."

    "Yes..." Gao Wen said with no words, then looked up at the cave.

    The vines are full of vines, and the huge roots of trees can be seen to spread from the side. Presumably, the hole was once covered and hidden, and now it was hit by a big hole: the luck of the Byron Knight is really good. He really should thank Goddess of Destiny when he survives.

    If there is such a **** in this world.

    ¡°From here, you can see the east wall of the castle,¡± Byron said. ¡°But the hole is almost straight, it¡¯s still soft dirt, it¡¯s not easy to go up.¡±

    "Now it¡¯s time to look at the professionals!" Pittman came forward at this time, and the little old man smiled, then he took out a green branch from his arms. He waved the branch like a magic wand. The air continues to outline one run after another, and the branch itself seems to lose vitality, quickly becoming dry and dry from the vibrant green.

    A rustling sound came from above, and the vines around the hole were catalyzed and pulled by the Druid spells, growing quickly and hanging down! 8)

 Chapter 127ï¼š Crazy BB

    The setting sun has sunk, leaving only a very broad, slightly curved edge on the horizon.

    With the aid of amber''s shadow interference, the pedestrian easily passed over the wall on the east side of the castle and reached the interior of the Fort of Andreas through the internal steps of an old tower.

    They hided on a terrace on the second floor of the castle by shadow cover, overlooking the empty atrium below and the corridor opposite the atrium.

    Like most noble fortresses in southern Ansu, this castle has a roughly square and layered structure, the outermost is the wall, and the inner layer is made up of stables, servants, utility rooms and verandas. In the Gongwei District, there is a residential area formed by the inner corridor and the lord''s mansion, and several areas are connected by a thick channel with strong structural barriers. There are bright or dark posts everywhere in the castle, and four The highest point of the corner is the clock tower and the beacon tower for the warning tower and warning.

    This kind of dwelling is not comfortable. Most of its structure looks like a military fortress. This is precisely because the southern part of the country was the front line to resist the magic tide. The old architectural style was only passed down from generation to generation. In the past few hundred years of peace, many places in the South have begun to change. Even the less wealthy southern aristocrats have begun to learn to improve their living environment like the northerners, and even prefer to live in a comfortable and bright manor. But it is clear that Viscount Andrew is not a person who cares a lot about living conditions: his castle still maintains a considerable degree of "classical style."

    But in such a castle near the military fortress, Gao Wen did not see many guards who should have patrolled and stood guard, even the most central atrium in the castle was empty.

    "Nobody everywhere?" Amber squinted and looked curiously below. Her shadow talent allowed her to clearly distinguish in the dark environment. "And it seems like no one has trimmed it in the courtyard for several months. The weeds and shrubs are all over the road."

    As Amber said, the atrium of the castle is not only empty, but the plants grow extraordinarily strong. It is clear that until a few days ago, the situation should be normal, but at this moment Gao Wen glanced down, but felt this The castle seems to have been abandoned for months or even more than a year. The lush vegetation is mad everywhere, covering the road, covering the walls, and even some vines have climbed to the main building.

    "Byron, you haven''t fully recovered yet, just waiting for us here." Gao Wen turned to the middle-aged knight behind him. "I will leave you three ¡®crystal grenade'' self-defense. Has the usage been remembered?¡±

    The middle-aged knight with gray hair twisted his neck uncomfortably: "This feeling of being a burden is not good."

    Gao Wen smiled and patted the shoulder of Mr. Knight, who usually had a little bit of awkwardness. "You have made great achievements and bravely fought. At this time, I don''t want my knight to be killed because of recklessness."

    Gao Wen¡¯s statement is from the heart of the lungs, although he secretly vomits through the "non-mainstream knights" of this mercenary, some unreliable words and deeds, but in this incident, Byron has indeed demonstrated enough courage and determination. He has no need to continue to drag on the weak body to participate in the adventure. Perhaps Philip, such as the knightly spirited and determined people will fight to Gaowen with one squad, but Byron is not such a pedantic person.

    So the middle-aged knight nodded and took over the three grenades that Gao Wen handed him. His face looked slightly more complicated and looked at this exquisite "magic industrial product": "Hey... this kind of thing is afraid even children. Can learn to use it..."

    A moment later, Gao Wen and his party had touched the castle''s atrium by the darker shade.

    They didn''t see any guards along the way, but they didn''t see the cult''s minions or magic traps. This huge fortress seems to have been abandoned, empty, quiet, and strange.

    Philip Knight was in the sword and quietly followed Gao Wen, but soon he shrugged his nose and lowered his voice and said, "There is an evil atmosphere here."

    Amber couldn''t help but look at the young knight who looked like a dull man in the plain: "You shouldn''t shout ''The Holy Light, this evil is worth a fight'' and then rush out and cut it, you are not Paladin."

    "Hey," Gao Wen whispered off Amber''s bb. "Don''t forget that Philip is a believer in Kyle."

    Amber slightly opened his eyes and then licked his lips and no longer snorted.

    Kyle, the **** of warriors and knights, and also the **** of war, is the powerful **** of the gods in the gods, second only to the **** of the light. He shelters all the warriors and blesses the war, even though it is not the **** of light. But there is also the power of confrontation and detection of evil in his power. His followers will receive extra blessings when they are looking for cultists. Although they are more than the orthodox priests or paladins, they are much stronger than ordinary people.

    And Philip is a devout Kel believer, even if it is not a priest, his piety can make him more sensitive than others to the cult of the cult in this castle.

    Gao Wen does not believe in the gods, and naturally he does not receive the blessing of the gods, but his body is naturally alerting. He holds the sword of the pioneers and watches the dense flowers and shrubs and decorative trees in the atrium with vigilance: "These Plants grow too lush and are mostly problematic."

    Pittman was holding a piece of ironwood seed in his hand, but he did not dare to release any Druid spells at will to detect the situation around him: just as he could easily sense the same roots of the same roots, the cult is the same as the cult. Roy''s cultists can also sense him at the moment of his spellcasting, and he will never venture easily unless there is a head-on conflict.

    They began to cross the courtyard and approached the main building of the Count of Andrews: it was the place where the cults were most likely to hide.

    On the first floor, if there is a dull "Tulle" that hangs over the figure of four people, Amber walks in the middle of the team, using her ghost-level shadow affinity talent to create a group sneak effect for everyone. The guy who is arguing with the generals will follow, and Gao Wen will not choose to venture into the castle to save time.

    The sun has completely fallen to the horizon, and only the rest of the glow is gradually being swallowed up by the darkness, and the starlight begins to emerge. At the beginning of the starlight, a cool night wind blows through the atrium.

    The plants that are dense, as if they have been growing for a year, sway in the night wind, making a creaking sound, and in that sound, there seems to be a mixture of countless low whispers.

    Amber instantly had a layer of goose bumps, and as the shadow power grew stronger with the night, her vision began to shift in the direction of ¡°extraordinary¡±, and something that was ignored during the day suddenly entered her field of vision.

    Miss Half Elf almost scared out, but before she made a sound, Gao Wen had already held her mouth.

    "I saw it too." Gao Wen whispered.

    In the atrium, under the lush vegetation, there is something between the spreading roots and the vines.

    The nearest shrub swayed in the night wind, and a pale hand emerged from its roots. The hand was buried in the soil, slightly squatting; a weeded face was found in the weeds next to it. The eyes on the face were half-closed and half-closed, and the cracked lips were still moving; a half-lived old oak tree squatted on the roadside, and the root of the tree was swollen with a swollen bag. The shape of the swollen bag resembled a skull and a pair of eyes from the bark. The gap between them is exposed, the yellowish and stiff, like the oak half life and half dead...

    Underneath all the plants in the entire courtyard, there are buried human limbs, and the owners of those limbs are obviously alive!

    "The name of the **** of war!" Philip Knight suppressed the voice and whispered, "What a mad heart!"

    "These people... are you still alive?!" Amber took a deep breath and said, after opening Gao Wen¡¯s hand, he said with a hint of horror.

    "Most of it can be considered alive, but it''s hard to say how long it will last," Pitman pinched the seed in his hand to be used as a casting material. "No wonder we don''t see any guards and attendants... they are all buried in the atrium." It!"

    "Be careful not to touch these plants," added the old druid. "They are the eyes of the cult!"

    ¡°What do the cults do to bury these people here?¡± Amber said with a disgusting frown. ¡°Extracting their vitality?¡±

    "...I''m afraid not," Pitman shook his head. "There is no such troublesome ritual for extracting vitality. The cultists control these people between half-life and death, and maintain their consciousness... I suspect he is drawing these people. thought of."

    "Extracting thoughts?!" Amber was taken aback. "Everything will be dead even after this?"

    "It¡¯s certainly not easy to deal with the superpowers, but these are ordinary people who have no spell resistance, hehe," Pitman sighed softly. "It seems that the cult is not just trying to kill a few people here. He is purposeful, he is collecting intelligence..."

    During the conversation, everyone has passed through the atrium of crazy plants in extreme caution, in front of the porch leading to the main hall of the castle, in front of a sinister oak door, on the oak door, inscribed The emblem of the Lesley family.

    In the emblem, it seems to be bloody, dark red.

    Gao Wen did not directly touch the obvious abnormal threshold, but used the pioneer''s sword to push the door and slowly push it away. Then he played 120,000 points and took the lead. .

    And just as he walked across the door, a burst of confusion and unbearable noise suddenly swept away!

    It feels like there are tens of thousands of sounds that are blowing in the ear at the same time. Ten thousand people are shouting at the same time, there are tens of thousands of chaotic and absurd instruments playing at the same time, or two ambers drinking high.Ï¹ bb...

    Gao Wen felt that his body seemed to be rusting, and even turning his head became extremely difficult and slow, and he soon discovered that the noisy sounds were not from the outside world, but from his own mind in the maddening voice. He saw the castle corridor with dark red carpet in front of him being stretched, and the walls hanging on the two sides of the Leslie family''s ancestors'' portraits on both sides flew away from the infinity, and suddenly became very broad and dark in all directions. The starry sky replaces the original scene in the castle.

    The chaotic noises are finally mixed into a clearly recognizable sound, which is constantly screaming: "All things will perish! Everything will perish! Everything will perish!"

    However, although Gao Wen was shrouded in noise and illusion, he found that his thinking was extremely clear, and the screams that merged into one piece were clearly heard, and he could even involuntarily find a clear idea in his mind: "Yes, because the entropy has increased, what happened?"

    "All things will end..."

    Gao Wen hasn''t reacted yet, and the illusion of crazy noise and dark stars has come to an abrupt end, and the smoke has disappeared.

 Chapter 128ï¼š heresy

    All the noise and illusions disappeared in an instant, and Gao Wen did not respond to what was going on. He had recovered to normal.

    The corridors of the Leslie family castle extend in front of the eyes, and the walls of the dark red carpet are hung on the walls on both sides of the wall, the portraits of the ancestors of the princes of Andrew, and the magical spar is inlaid between the portraits. The spar is emitting a constant light, but as if something interferes with the spread of light, the spar looks bright, but a little further away is dim.

    Gao Wen looked back subconsciously, but saw that the Philip Knight and others behind him just stepped across the gate, and their actions were naturally no exceptions - it seemed that only himself was affected, and the illusions just lasted only lasted. In an instant, no one noticed it.

    "What''s wrong?" Amber noticed the change in Gao Wen''s look and asked in a low voice.

    Gao Wen replied while waiting around: "I just seemed to encounter an illusion, but it only lasted for a moment."

    "There is indeed a magical power dissipated, mostly the sect of the cult, and it collapses after touching the more powerful person like you," Peteman whispered. "We have to be careful, there may be magic here." trap."

    Gao Wen frowned. "Can you perceive the approximate location of the cultists?"

    "He is very cautious, or it''s weird," Pitman shook his head. "I can feel the twisted Druid magic residue everywhere, but there isn''t a breath that is ''active''..."

    The Philip Knight clasped the sword and put the hilt on the chest to mourn the name of the knight of the knight and the warrior. He used this kind of power to display the power of the gods, and then looked at the end of the corridor: The breath gathers over there."

    That is the direction of the Lord''s Chamber of Deputies.

    Gao Wen and Amber exchanged their eyes, then Gao Wen took the lead, Druid Pitman followed, Philip and Amber were on both sides, and the four carefully walked along the corridor.

    The portraits hanging on the walls on both sides were white with the light of the alienated magical crystal lamps. The Leslie family¡¯s ancestors hang on the wall, watching the visits of the uninvited guests indifferently, and the white eyes seem to die. Like a fish, Amber involuntarily shuddered.

    Gao Wen only took a look at those portraits. It was only a slight alienation caused by the influence of the magical environment. It was not worth worrying at all. Besides, who is still hanging on the wall is embarrassing?

    The door of the Lord''s Chamber of Deputies is also hidden, and there is a shadow of light. However, after being close to here, neither Pitman nor Philip can perceive the clear atmosphere of a cult. Gao Wen perceives the door and confirms that the door itself and the potential danger behind the door are not trapped, and carefully pushed the wooden door with the luxurious metal wire decoration and depicting the Lesley family logo.

    The lord''s parliamentary hall was empty and empty, and the magic spar on the pillars and vaults sprinkled the chaotic light. The tables and chairs in the center of the hall were not moved there, leaving only the velvet high on the first platform in the hall. Back chair, that is the position of the lord.

    The lord of Tanzan Town, the Viscount Andrew, sat on the high-backed chair, behind him was a portrait of the first generation of the ancestors of the Lesley family, and he himself breathed hard under the watchful eyes of his ancestors. The man who was originally tall and thin has been thinning to near dryness. His flesh and blood seem to have shrunk. His skin is tightly attached to the bones. It is like a pale, dry, dead man. He leans back on the chair. The head swayed over the shoulders, eyes staring at the roof without focus, while breathing hard, whispering something.

    The magic spar on both sides of the seat glows white, pulling Andrew''s shadow long and vaguely projected onto the ground.

    The Viscount seems to have completely lost the ability to act freely.

    Gao Wen clenched the pioneer''s sword and walked into the hall with Philip and Pitman. The three men were on the side of the police and went to the side of the Count of Andrew. However, the viscount did not seem to realize the proximity of the three. He just stared blankly at the vault and made a chaotic voice in his mouth.

    "His mind is trapped," Pitman immediately judged. "But it''s not serious - I will lift his curse, but the cult is likely to be alarmed and ready."

    Gao Wen nodded slightly: "Do it."

    Pittman immediately placed his hand on the forehead of the Viscount Andrew, and the other hand took a small bottle from his arms. He bit the cork of the bottle with his mouth, and then dripped a few drops of liquid from the bottle on the top of the Viscount. .

    A weird and intense floral fragrance emanates from the drops of liquid, and with the launch of the Druid spells, it produces a strong exorcism, the spirit of the soul, and the magical magic that binds the mind of the Count of Andrews is affected. Loosely.

    Suddenly, the eyelids of the Viscount Andrew turned over. He recovered from the chaos and looked at the high text standing in front of him. His eyes were instantly stunned and his voice was hoarse and horrible: "He is in my shadow." !"

    At the moment when the voice of the Viscount fell, the shadow he projected on the ground had begun to distort. The magic spar behind the seat burst and the shadow on the ground suddenly grew. A dark figure swooped out and took it straight. Gao Wenbi door.

    However, Gao Wen seems to have expected it. Before the voice of the Count of Andrew, he had already made a post-jumping gesture. The shadow had not yet rushed out. He had already pulled Pitman off the platform, and the Philip Knight followed him. Rear.

    The shadow flew empty in an instant, and before he reorganized his posture, the shadow on the ground twisted again. A foot in short leather boots flew out of it and kicked on the back of the figure: I am in your shadow!"

    The figure was suddenly kicked out of the shadow form, and it fell from the table, but in the middle of the air it collapsed into a scattered smoke, and was rushed to the other end of the hall by a wind, re-condensed into a draped Black robes, entities with unknown faces.

    And amber jumped out of the shadows and quickly reached the high body.

    Gao Wen smiled and looked at the figure wearing a black robe: "A legal profession is not good to hide in the dark and throw a ball of lightning. You have to run out to assassinate a knight of a plate. Everything will be yours." What kind of fresh style?"

    The black robes who failed the sneak attack failed to control their own horror: "You are not affected by the true sound?!"

    "The sound of truth? You mean the magic that you left on the door? The first one to push the door will hear the noise full of brain noise?" Gao Wen curiously asked, "Oh, I did hear it - - Unfortunately, I just wanted to talk to it two times, then the voice is gone. Could it be that I said it crazy in a word?"

    The black robe figure heard Gao Wen¡¯s words, as if in a huge anger, his hood swayed, and a vicious curse came from the shadow: ¡°After the iron law of the death of all things, returning to the heresy of the dead country, You really shouldn''t stay in the world!"

    And as his voice fell, someone suddenly heard a burst of breaks and broken sounds coming from outside the hall!

    The windows of the Chamber of the Chamber were broken and the gates were shattered and collapsed by huge forces. A large branch and vines broke all the doors and windows and slammed into the hall.

    The plants that rushed into the hall rolled over the ground, and the sound of the cymbal twisted and distorted, and the people stood up: it was a tree with a height of more than two meters, and the tree that Druid summoned under normal circumstances. People are completely different: their branches and leaves are twisted and rotted, and the body surface has cracked countless passages. The poisonous juice flows out of the crack and gives off a pungent smell.

    As the world knows: When the Druids of the eternal life have turned away from the faith of life and nature, the power of "life" has disappeared from their spells.

    These tree people began to attack the Gao Wen line.

    "Their core is in the black rot of the group!" Pitman quickly threw out a few magic seeds and shouted, "Don''t be splashed by venom!"

    When the magic seeds landed on the ground, they gave off a green brilliance, and then quickly rooted under the druid spells, growing into tough vines or stinging thorns to bind those who came from all directions.

    Gao Wen couldn''t help but glance at Pittman deeply, then took back his sight and wielded a long sword to cut off a tree man''s arm.

    Amber and Philip are also fighting with the rotten tree people.

    In this chaotic battle, Gao Wen¡¯s attention was always placed on the cultist who was wearing a black robe.

    The black robe figure was not only really involved in the war, but he did not really participate in the war. He looked at it from a distance, and looked silent and silent - but he was not willing to do so. Shot.

    Gao Wen instantly understood what was going on: this cultist knew about Gao Wen Cecil.

    He knows who he is and knows how famous his "resurrection legend" is. Although he was very arrogant at the beginning, he obviously has a vain one--it is not really afraid to take a shot.

    But he also commanded the tree to fight, and did not leave the emperor, which shows that he mostly guessed the situation that "Gaowen Cecil was in a period of weakness after the resurrection!"

    He is observing, and in determining the specific strength of his "legendary" resurrection, he is undoubtedly taking risks - and this place is definitely worthy of his risk.

    Gao Wen¡¯s thoughts are so fast, he has already thought of a lot of things in the short time of two or three swords, although he still does not know how the cult believes his intelligence, and understands or speculates. How much, I don¡¯t know what this cultist wants to get here, but this does not prevent him from setting a trap to resolve the other party as soon as possible.

    Between the considerations of the electric stone fire, he stabbed the magic core of a tree man, but when he pulled the sword out, he deliberately let his hand shake, and it seemed as if the strength suddenly interrupted.

 Chapter 129ï¼š The hidden weapon of justice

    Gao Wen didn''t know if his acting was up to standard, but he thought that the cult would be fooled.

    Because he is indeed in a state of weakness, there is really no real legendary strength.

    For Gao Wen, who knows his own weight, it is much easier to pretend that the fighting power is far worse than pretending to be in the heyday of seven hundred years ago.

    Sure enough, while he deliberately showed physical weakness and decreased physical coordination, the figure shrouded in the black robe had a movement.

    It was the expression of the breath. It was finally determined of the war and prepared for the positive atmosphere. Gao Wen saw the cult black robes in the corner of his eyes, and the arm hidden under the robes lifted up to the side. The apparent magical fluctuations of the stock then gathered in his hands.

    Gao Wen had already waited for this moment, but he did not attack, but pretended to be disrupted by the corrupted tree man, slightly moving a few steps toward the cultist, he pulled the distance, but in the eyes of the opponent, this It is the move to send the body into the magic range.

    The mutated and druid spells are instantly formed, and a gray-green light ball with decaying power flies out from under the robes of the black robe cult, and Gao Wen has completely locked the trajectory of the light ball, he rooted Not flashing, but the moment the light ball hits himself, propped up the knight''s body aura, and at the same time opened the charge!

    "Corrosion ball" crossed the silent track in the air, and slammed into the shoulder of Gaowen, but the shoulder armor also swayed a circle of translucent energy fluctuations, eliminating all the power of the ball invisible. And Gao Wen turned into a white light in the blink of an eye, and raised the sword to the head of the cult!

    The cult is obviously stunned, but he has fallen into this trap: just like any spellcasting, the Druid spell is also magically buffered after the spell is cast. After the previous spell expires, his spirit sea is turbulent. At this moment, facing the knight who is charging himself, he can''t even display one of the simplest bodyguard spells.

    But when Gao Wen thought that the cult would use his bodyguards to resist his own sniper, he saw that the guy had made a stunning operation he had never thought of.

    The black robe slammed and then withdrew half a step to escape the squat, followed by a slab bridge and dangerously escaped Gao Wen¡¯s next slamming slam, and then continually rolled over and rolled up with one hand. And while getting up, the other hand explored the waist, and suddenly pulled out a bright one-handed sword, "ßÑ" blocked the third pursuit of Gao Wen!

    At this moment, Gao Wen¡¯s eyes are falling down.

    But he has no time to doubt, because this cult has escaped the most sinister attacks, he is re-orientating, and once the guy who has done this magical warfare really reorganizes the situation, it may not be easy. .

    Therefore, Gao Wen directly infused the knight''s aura into the sword of the pioneer. The blade instantly ignited nearly a thousand degrees of high temperature. At the same time, the force of the cultist was severely pressed by both hands, but after all, the gap was too big, only After holding it for less than two seconds, he had to roll over the cost of his left arm and to avoid the burning blade that almost ignited people.

    Gao Wen chased it up, and the Pioneer''s sword slashed like a **** light blade, leaving another twisted hot arc in the air, while the cultists waved one-handed swords to support them. Gao Wen even more shocked the chin. This black guy actually had a hard time with his extremely delicate swordsmanship.

    What is the end of this cargo? ! Is this good to be a cultist with only five levels? This said that all things will be dead in the legal system Druid? !

    The black-handed cultist''s one-handed swordsmanship is superb to the incredible, and Gao Wen soon discovers that this is really pure swordsmanship. There is no such thing as the extraordinary power of the knight or the warrior. Every sword is just right, regardless of the offensive and defensive. Fully relying on skillful skills and combat experience to resist Gao Wen''s offensive, no body protection, no magical perfusion and extraordinary skills, he has resisted the present with one hand sword!

    In this world, there is even such a warrior who does not mix extraordinary powers and simply hones his skills to accumulate experience. What happened to this guy''s Druid spell? Or is there any professional system that is unknown to all things?

    Gao Wen¡¯s side is a question mark, but the cultists against him have been miserable: although they have persisted for such a long time with superb swordsmanship, the gap in the ranks is hard to ignore, in fact this If the black robe is not holding a one-handed sword that has received blessing, but just holding a common steel sword, I am afraid that there will be no more than a few rounds. He will even be cut off by Gao Wen. .

    After several consecutive attacks, Gao Wen pushed his opponent to the corner. He decided not to ponder what the other''s swordsman was doing. Instead, he directly mobilized the magic of the body, and at the same time raised the sword of the Blazers and released the high-ranking knight. The "steel storm" will be mastered.

    The black-red sword swayed and burst into a ray of light in the air. In the light, the blade suddenly seemed to split into countless ways, and a sword light smashed like a steel rainstorm, and each sword The blade has a powerful shock wave. In the hot "steel storm" impact, the castle''s solid ground is shattered and rolled up like a sand, and it is completely lost by the shock wave. The cultist who lost the opportunity to block.

    The figure of the black robe seemed to give up the resistance. He stood upright until the blade of the steel storm and the shock wave smashed him and the surrounding stones into pieces, and continued to rush with the trend wave that did not decrease. To the walls of the Chamber of Deputies.

    In the smashing sound of the rock, the castle''s sturdy boulder wall was broken open by a large hole, and the shock wave rushed to the outside night and finally gradually dissipated.

    After a while, a few corrupt trees standing in the hall stopped the action, hanging like a robot that lost the command, and then they rocked a few times, and the core of the dark red light followed. Extinguished, the dead branches and leaves that have long since lost their lives have been pulled to the ground: these distorted things that stand up against the laws of nature have reappeared as they were.

    Amber jumped out of the shadow form, a fart. The stock sat on the ground and gasped: "Call...call... I am really exhausted..."

    The Philip Knights are also breathing heavily. The corrupted trees that are catalyzed by magical power are not as easy to deal with as the lower-ranking knights, but he can''t do the shameful move of amber, so he only supports the body with a sword. And with admiration, he looked at Gao Wen: "Adult, the cultist was killed by you."

    However, Gao Wen did not have much happy look. He frowned and came to the big hole. He looked down at the black fragments left by the cult after the broken bones. These wrecks have been severely carbonized due to the amazing heat contained in the pioneer sword. I don¡¯t see any traces of bleeding. I¡¯m not quite right... I always feel that I¡¯m not right...¡±

    Pittman walked over, bent over and picked up a piece of debris, slowly crushing it in his hand. After a moment, his face was really gloomy: "This is the singularity of the burnt bark and the druid. The guy ran. !"

    ......

    At the same time, on the roof near the veranda of the Viscount Andrew''s Castle, a cluster of unusually growing, extravagant vines suddenly squirmed and squirmed, and then the vines suddenly bulged a big bag, accompanied by disgusting Like the sound of mucus, the big bag of vines was torn from it, and a figure wearing a black robe was stunned.

    This black shadow is the lucky one to escape. The whole body exudes a scorching smell. The left arm is bloody, and it is weakly pulled by the side. The robes on the body are also ragged, and the hood is even more Missing, revealing a thin, pale, short-haired, middle-aged man face.

    His right hand is still holding the "one-handed sword", but now this valuable armor has only a small half left.

    The whisper cursed, the cultist collected the small half of the sword and slammed forward, ready to flee the place before the terrible opponent reacted.

    But he just took two steps and suddenly looked up and looked at the corner not far away.

    The Byron Knight stood there, and he just looked up and looked at the cultists who had been drilled from a cluster of vines and looked seriously injured. The two men looked at each other for a moment, and no one responded.

    But the sacred **** only lasted in the blink of an eye, and the cultist quickly woke up to God, and raised his finger to the knight who had somehow survived, and began to force the curse with the sting of the brain, ready to solve the roadblocker.

    The Byron Knight also reacted instantly. He glanced in his arms and threw his hand and threw it at his opponent: "Eat my hidden weapon!"

    The upright knight is to throw out the hidden weapon and shout it out.

    The cultist just smiled disdainfully and easily caught Byron''s "screw weapon" thrown at him. Although he was seriously injured, he would not be successful by a third-level knight, not to mention the third-level knight. In his curse of sorcerer, he is now in weakness!

    "You look at yourself too high," the cultist grabbed the throwing object that Byron threw. He didn''t perceive a toxic or working magical smell from this thing, so he didn''t worry at all. "Alright, use you." To supplement my life... eh?"

    He suddenly heard the ticking from his hand...

    Byron clearly saw that the last moment of this cult was the crystallized grenade that was reacted. This toy was completely mechanical before the explosion. There is no magic reaction inside, but the magical energy of the storage crystal can be perceived with careful perception. Yes, a mid-level superpower will certainly realize that something is wrong after he is vigilant. However, his reaction is still slower, even though he has thrown the thunder out, and the body has floated the brilliance of the body-protecting spell. However, the rune trigger has been pressed and the detonation array has been activated.

    Grab the blast, grab the face and pick up the fireball, highlighting is a red fire.

    But after all, it is the extraordinary powerhouse that has reached the middle stage. Even if it is seriously injured, the bodyguards carried around and the body''s own physical strength still exist. In the moment of the crystal grenade explosion, this cultist has A few flashes of light, his only remaining protective equipment automatically activated and resisted the most deadly damage, and eventually his entire right arm was crushed in the explosion, but his remaining body was suddenly shocked by the explosion. Jumped out and disappeared in the darkness in the blink of an eye. 8)

 Chapter 130ï¼š Viscount

    After a fierce battle in the castle, the ruined face was completely destroyed. The trees destroyed all the doors and windows. The venom dripping from them caused the original luxurious carpet to smell pungent, and Gao Wen¡¯s last blow was even more It smashed the entire ground in the southeast corner of the Chamber of Defence, and opened a large hole in the wall that went straight to the ceiling. No matter how you look at it, the house must be repaired.

    But compared to the Leslie family''s more heart-wrenching in this disaster, the cultists still escaped.

    The end of all things, a heretical sect formed by the fallen Druids, their sorcerers are really hard to guard against.

    Pitman immediately began preparing ritual spells to prepare to trace the cult''s breath: according to him, there are many restrictions on the escape spells in this emergency, especially if the druids are not good at running. The transfer of spells requires the power of the plants, so the other party may not run far, and the possibility of being in the castle after a transfer is high.

    But just as the old druid had just pulled out the leaves and ointments used for the spell, a loud noise suddenly came from the dark night.

    That is the sound of the crystal grenade explosion, the position... seems to be the location of the Byron Knight!

    Gao Wen¡¯s face suddenly changed and suddenly realized what happened: ¡°Fast! Go to the gallery area!¡±

    However, when several of them arrived at the location of Byron, the cultists had already disappeared.

    They only saw a fragmented vine that was torn by the blast of the explosion, the flesh and blood remnants scattered on the ground, and the middle-aged knight who stood beside the wall and looked helpless.

    Gao Wen looked at Byron: "You better tell me that the cultist was blown up by a crystal grenade. You are on the ground..."

    Byron reluctantly spread his hand: "Then you will be happy to listen to this, I will tell you this."

    Gao Wen: "..."

    "The ground floor is really part of that guy, but I didn''t expect a body of a legal profession to be so strong," Byron explained what had just happened. "...and then the grenade exploded, but the guy reacted. It was too fast, and I quickly took my hand away from the explosion, and I still had something that I didn¡¯t know how much life was saved. As a result, I finally broke my arm. He fled into the forest behind the castle and there was no shadow. I thought. Tracking, but after he entered the forest, the breath instantly disappeared."

    "After all, it is a druid." Gao Wen frowned, and what happened at Byron was really twists and turns. First, the cultists slammed into the weak state of Byron, and then the illiterate men took over the thunder. Explosive surgery, and then the cultist who was afflicted with a smashed face ran away... Can only say that the guy is really a life, he is not destined to die tonight.

    Gao Wen knows that he has already ruined the other side. In that case, even if the tactics run, the cultist can''t completely escape the aftermath of the steel storm, but he can''t think of the five-level event. Wu Shuangxiu is still a sheet metal warrior. In that case, he can still keep the props for life... The game of the rich, the game of the rich.

    ¡°It¡¯s impossible to catch up,¡± Pitman regretted looking at the jungle behind the castle. The forest grew along the western **** of the Tanzanite mine and continued to connect with the distant forest. ¡°Druid got into the woods, With our current staff, don''t expect to find out."

    "We let go of a hidden danger." Philip Knight said in a heavy and serious tone.

    "No, according to the habit of the end of all things, their actions in one area fail and their whereabouts are exposed, then they will never act again unless there is enough important goal for them to sacrifice the members of the organization." Man shook his head. "A Druid cult that doesn''t know the fighting profession can survive and grow to this day. It''s not a slap in the face."

    "In any case, we have at least lifted the crisis in this place," Gao Wen sighed, pressing the unhappiness in his heart, and quickly told him, "Pitman, you go to the atrium, trying to get rid of the magic of the victims, how much can be saved How much, Byron, Philip, both of you also go to help."

    The life was shut, and the three received the order without delay, and immediately nodded and promised to leave.

    "Let''s go back to the hall just now," Gao Wen looked at Amber again. "The poor Count of Andrew is still hanging out."

    As he spoke, he turned his head and prepared to leave the roof.

    But just before he was about to take a step, the glimmer of a sudden flash in the dark caught his eye.

    Gao Wen immediately stopped and went to the position where he had just flashed the gleam. He quickly found something between the messy and wilted vine leaves: it was a small black broken finger. There is also a small ring on the finger.

    This is obviously the remnant of the black robe cult.

    "Hey, you have the habit of searching for corpses, I thought you were such a decent person..." Amber curiously came together, but just half of it was attracted by the things in Gao Wen¡¯s hands, "Hey? Ring? And not bad yet?!"

    Gao Wen took the little ring off the carbonized finger without much effort. Half of the surface of the ring has been blackened, but the rest is still shining under the stars. This theory directly faces the "jewelry" of the crystal grenade''s explosive power, as Amber said, even without any damage!

    Slightly rubbing is still quite bright!

    Gao Wen looked at the ring, his brow wrinkled slightly, and he vaguely felt that the thing was a bit familiar.

    Soon he remembered where he had seen similar things.

    Gao Wen took off his gloves and he was wearing an identical ring on his hand!

    Yes, this is...

    "I am going to be a token of love?!" Amber suddenly yelled, "I want to wear the same ring with this cult! You are a relationship?!"

    "You swear, I will shoot you on the ground, do you believe it or not? You can''t figure it out!" Gao Wen glared at Amber, then lowered his head and put the two rings together. "It seems to be Mithril." Ring..."

    "The ring of Mithril?" Amber only vaguely remembered where the ring of Gao Wen¡¯s hand came from. She remembered the trip to Wangdu a few months ago, and remembered the one called Gaoli, called melittlepony. Miyuki Treasury agent, although she was not able to touch the agent lady at the time (the face was beaten on the spot, did not see the face, so I have never seen it), but Gao Wen¡¯s ring from the agent¡¯s hand is I have seen, "The Secret Bank Treasure?!"

    Then she reacted: "You mean, the cult is probably the same as you, and is the ¡®senior client¡¯ of Mithril Treasure?!¡±

    "This kind of ring can not be distributed casually, and if it is not an important item, a cult can not bring this thing to the body when it comes back to the society," Gao Wen nodded. "It seems... secret The business of Silver Treasury is really big."

    Amber was stunned: "They are not afraid that the cultists will give them ¡®death''?!¡±

    Gao Wen did not care but smiled: "They even dare to pick up the orders of the elemental kings. What are you afraid of?"

    Later, he carefully searched the roof for the traces left by the cultists, but there was no other gain besides the ring on hand.

    Everything else is really blown up.

    The two then returned to the hall where they had fought, and the lord of the town of Tanzan, the Viscount of Andrew of the Leslie family, was still there.

    In fact, he couldn¡¯t go anywhere else to be smashed by the druids of the Druids, and tortured for so many days. Plus, there is no extraordinary strength in itself. It¡¯s only by the potion to gain a little magical ability. The Viscount Andrew has little difference with the average person in terms of spell resistance and physical fitness. Even because the usual overdose is still weaker, even if it is no longer affected by the sorcerer, his vain limbs are not enough. He moved the place.

    He could only stumble on his chair, watched a group of people fight and kill and demolished his half hall, and watched them leave, and then watched Gao Wen and Amber come back.

    The only thing to be thankful for is that the aftermath of the previous battle did not affect him. The Viscount is still intact.

    "The cultist ran," Gao Wen came to the Viscount in front of Andrew, and said without concealing, "but he should not come back in the short term."

    Mr. Viscount, who was in a dire sorrow, turned his eyes hard. He took a few deep breaths, and his joy and anxiety were unmasked on his face, but he first sighed with a weak breath: "Thank you for your rescue... Duke Excellency, I feel that it is the most correct decision I have made in my life... I have a cough... I am starving to death. Can you give me some food first?"

    Gao Wen shook his head and reached out to pick up a small crystal bottle from his arms: "Although I really want to have a meal for you now, you''d better drink this first."

    Viscount Andrew looked puzzled at the vial: "This is..."

    "Druid''s potion on my territory can replenish your strength and repair your internal organs by the way." Gao Wen pulled the bottle stopper and put it to the mouth of the person who couldn''t hold the medicine bottle. "The organs of your body are almost dead. At this time, eating food can only make you scream, you must first use the medicine to ease this breath."

    Although Pittman often sells "lucky ointment" for no use in the territory, the functional remedies he dispensed are actually useful. After drinking the potion, the face of Viscount Andrew is obviously better. .

    Gao Wen asked this question: "What intelligence can you tell me about the cultist? How can you be stared at by the organization of all things?"

    The Viscount Andrew tried to twitch his face and seemed to want to make a smile, but in the end he could not do so. He could only sigh: "Oh... just blame me for dig out something that should not be dug."

    "Excavated something that shouldn''t be dug?" Gao Wen frowned. "What do you mean?"

    "I dug up a piece of eternal slate..." 8)

 Chapter 131ï¼š Eternal slate

    Some people say that life and death can completely change a person. Others say that people who escape from the dead can often see very open. On these two points, Gao Wen believes that the Viscount Andrew at this moment has a deep understanding.

    In the days when the cultists were controlled by magic, the Viscount Andrew was always awake. His consciousness was trapped in the waning body, and he was eroded and tortured by the cultists. "Own" promulgated the order of the city''s martial law, watching the family and servants in his castle being taken away by the cultists, watching the glory of the family castle fall into the darkness and distortion every day, in this long period of centuries In the day, he realized that the king who was far away from the sky could not save himself. The small churches in the town that claimed to be blessed by God could not save themselves. Even the centuries-old inheritance of the Leslie family¡¯s glory could not save themselves.

    The last one who saved himself was actually the ancient Duke who came from the lower reaches of the Baishui River, seven hundred years ago.

    Destiny is really an unclear thing. A bold "investment" a few months ago has now yielded a particularly rewarding life in a completely unexpected way.

    In the lord''s chamber, which broke a large hole, the Viscount Andrew, who had recovered a little bit of power, sat in his large chair and smiled and said the truth about the catastrophe: "Because a new crystal vein was found in the mine, I sent someone to dig a new mine road. As a result, the mine road collapsed during the excavation process. The supervisor said that a large space was found in the underground of the mine..."

    Gao Wen heard this move: The former Viscount Andrew found the secrets under his territory?

    However, his previous judgment was also correct. The former Viscount did not know the existence of those ruins. He found that there are other things in the mines or the recent things...

    And the book of the Viscount Andrew continued: "That is some ancient ruins, with ancient, stone-like walls and supporting structures. They are as wide as the cloisters in the palace, not the narrow tunnels. Most of them collapsed. I was buried, but there were some well-preserved places. I sent people to investigate in the ruins. Later, they found that the magic seal of a room that was tightly locked and locked up was invalidated, so the magician on my territory was relieved very easily. The organs in the room, and then we found some antiquities there... including a piece of eternal slate."

    The eternal slate, Gao Wen is no stranger to this, it is said that all the secrets of the gods in this world come from the mysterious eternal slate. In the age of the ancient times, when the mortal had not touched the miracle, the eternal slate was a complete piece. Later, the sages of humans and other races discovered the slate. At the moment of contact with it, the knowledge about the gods poured into it. The heads of those people, including the inheritance of the magic, the distribution of the gods, the name of the gods, etc., and the first sages who were in contact with the eternal slate, became the earliest "the apocalypse" of the mortal, became the first pope and The Holy See.

    And the eternal slate, in the near future, is torn apart, as if the gods are not willing to let mortals come into contact with the grace of their ability to withstand, the infinite slate has become countless pieces, and scattered into the world.

    In the years that followed, the sects of the mortal rise quickly found fragments of slate, including today''s most powerful Ares church, the Church of the Light and the Trilogy of the Three Gods, who shattered the slate The blocks are regarded as sacred objects and are preserved in their holy places. Only the members of the highest level in the church have the opportunity to touch the slate and get the revelation. Although the slate is broken, there are still many remaining powers. You can comprehend the knowledge related to God, and the reason why several orthodox strong churches can last for thousands of years is half-hearted.

    According to the churches, those "sacred knowledge" have been collected by major sects. The slate fragments are currently in the control of several powerful churches, but Gao Wen is very clear that the church collects only the largest ones. Stone shards, God knows how many small pieces are scattered in the world, some of them are secretly collected by small and medium-sized churches, and some small fragments are in the hands of kings, dukes and even big collectors. However, the "God''s grace" carried in these small fragments seems to be very small, far enough to improve the level of human magic or to obtain a complete knowledge of the gods, so that they can remain in the public semi-publicly, without being sected by major sects. I am desperate to get back.

    Gao Wen just did not expect that the Viscount Andrew would be so lucky (or unfortunately) to find a piece of eternal slate scattered around.

    Then he associated with the ancient ruins in the dark mountains, the experiments that were mentioned a thousand years ago by the Nicholas eggs, the "locally unearthed samples", and the conjectures about "the gods."

    In this way, the slate fragments were discovered by the Magisters who had just smashed the empire in the past, and buried in this underground ruins? Is the sample of local excavations mentioned by those researchers that year is the fragments of the eternal slate? No, it shouldn''t. The eternal slate is precious, but when the Gangyan Empire was in full swing, several churches did not dare to face the imperial authority. Gao Wen did not believe that the Emperor of the Sparks would have few pieces in his hand. When you play the eternal slate of the walnuts, the pieces of eternal slabs buried in the depths of this earth may be only part of the excavation of the year...

    Gao Wenxin¡¯s center was in a hurry, but it was only a matter of moments. His face showed just the right surprise and looked at the Viscount Andrew: ¡°So the cult is staring at the eternal slate of your hand... and yes, everything is dead. It will be transformed from the Druid Church. They maintain a distorted belief. It is normal to be paranoid about these gods, but how can they get this news?"

    "My steward," Silence said, Count Andreas said with a smile. "I should have known that he found me various potions. When he showed his knowledge of occultism, I should know that he was early. It¡¯s the one who will die all the time!¡±

    Gao Wenyiyi, then remembered who the butler was mainly thinking of amber and stole someone else''s watch, which was really impressive.

    Next to the amber, he touched his chin and picked it up: "It seems that I don''t have to return the watch to him."

    Viscount Andrew''s own magical talent is not high, and there is no talent for knights, wizards and other extraordinary professions, but as a nobleman, he must ensure that he has the basic "extraordinary qualifications", so he has always been the potion, mysterious ritual Classes can be very interested in things that enhance extraordinary ability, and the butler around him has followed him for many years. He is a knowledgeable person who knows a lot about occultism. He always gets a variety of effective potions on weekdays, so he won The Viscount Andrew trusts, but who can think of it, such a butler who has not revealed the slightest in a few decades will be the minion of all things?

    It is a pity that this minion escaped earlier after the cult leader initially controlled the castle, and the butler disappeared into the sight of everyone.

    Based on these sporadic intelligence, Gao Wen speculated that the "housekeeper" is likely to be a "peripheral person" who would be specially trained to die out. It does not have any extraordinary talents, but also has certain occult knowledge, so it can be easily obtained. The nobility trusts, and is not wary, and once the perpetrators of the event will take action, such outsiders will quickly evacuate, may change their faces to lurk around other nobles, or they may turn into the deeper layers of the organization...

    What Gao Wen really worried about is that this situation is not a special case.

    The Viscount Andrew is not a famous family who can control the situation of the kingdom, but the end of all things is a behemoth that has developed into many countries. This cult organization is unlikely to be placed in the lure for a few decades before the border of an Ansu border. The only explanation for the eyeliner is that it is normal for them to insert their eyes around the nobility.

    What kind of monster has the Druids that fell seven hundred years ago now become a monster? !

    Soon, Gao Wen knew what the cults controlled the date of the martial law issued by the Viscount Andrew.

    "I told him that the eternal slate has been promised to the king by me, and I have already arranged for the man to be transported out of the castle," said the Viscount Andrew, slowly showing a smile on his face. "His sorcerer can control my limbs." I can control my tongue, but I can''t control my mind. He can let me speak according to the lines he arranged, but there is no way for me to tell what I know in my heart. So he doesn''t know where I hide the slate. I can only martialize the whole city, and then go door-to-door through my name, and before he searches for something, he dare not let me die..."

    It turned out that... Gao Wen suddenly nodded, and the fallen Druid did have the magic to control people¡¯s words and deeds, but that was not the mind control of the Necromancers, but the shallower limb nerve control, which was from the original The Druid spell "animal dominance" is distorted and transformed. In the face of this spell, as long as there is a tough mind to confront it, it will not be forced to be questioned by the cultists.

    Gao Wen just did not expect that this seemingly more drug-like scorpion, like the scorpion of Andrew, will have this kind of tenacity.

    "So the cultist buried the man in the castle in the atrium to extract his thoughts, also to torture the whereabouts of the slate fragments..." Amber reacted at this time, and looked at the weak viscount with some surprise. "But they don''t know the pieces at all." Where, this thing is only known to you, that is to say... Will you not send the thing out at all?"

    "Of course, I didn''t send it out," Count Viscount laughed laboriously. Despite his weakness, he still tried to raise his head. "I am the son of the Lesley family. I am starving to death, dying outside, jumping out from here, nor May succumb to a cultist!"

    Although he felt that the sentence was a bit subtle and familiar, Gao Wen still looked at the weak traditional aristocrat with some admiration. This is the aristocrat of this era. He is indeed stale, indeed backward, and indeed has some ignorance from the perspective of God. The move, but he also has a so-called "aristocratic spirit", this spirit supports a kind of almost unreasonable pride, and this pride makes him even die, and will not bow to the cultists.

    "Where did you hide the fragments of the eternal slate?" Gao Wen could not help but ask curiously.

    "H...haha..." Viscount Andrew smiled happily, even laughing with a severe cough. "It¡¯s been under the guy¡¯s eye! It¡¯s under his eyelids!¡±

    As he said, the Viscount climbed up from the chair and then opened the thick cushion.

    "The idiot opened my treasure chest, rummaged through my magical material, searched my bedroom and attic, opened every locked box and cabinet in the castle, but he will never think of it forever. Just put it in the fart. Under the stock!!"

    After the thick mat was opened, Gao Wen saw it.

    It lies quietly on the seat, only the size of the palm, the thickness is even less than half a centimeter, and what is more different from Gao Wen¡¯s conjecture is that the so-called eternal ¡°slate¡± is not a slate.

    It is a pale gold metal plate with an extremely flat surface and a mysterious texture.

 Chapter 132ï¼š income

    "This is the fragment of the eternal slate?"

    Looking at the metal fragments that were only the size of the palm, Gao Wen couldn''t help but reveal a surprised look.

    "Yes, I have never thought of it as an eternal slate." The Viscount Andrew shook his head weakly. "The pieces of the eternal slate are secretly enshrined by the major sects. Other forces or individuals who can get the pieces also decide not to I will show it casually, so I didn¡¯t know what was dug at first, but soon my person found the remaining text in the ruins and dared to determine the metal that was protected by the heavy magic device. The board turned out to be the legendary eternal slate fragments..."

    Speaking of this, the Viscount Andrew couldn''t help but sigh and sigh: "Many magic devices in the ruins have stopped working, but only for the protection of this slate shard... those organs have been running so far, in order to get it, I put it in. It¡¯s a big price, but I didn¡¯t expect it to start with a bigger price...¡±

    Gao Wen couldn''t help but think of a sentence from the previous world: the husband was not guilty and guilty of his crimes.

    He picked up the "slate shards" (can you really call this "stone" board?), make sure it''s really made of metal. This pale gold metal is not one of the things he knows. a kind of magic material or conventional material, but more like an unknown alloy, its front is extremely smooth, like a thin layer of enamel, while under the "enamel" is a complex and fine texture, the back has some look Ineffective grooves, in which some of the grooves are also inlaid with small pieces of crystal.

    At the edge of the metal plate, there is a neat fracture. The fracture is like a connection tooth, making the whole piece a complex geometry, not so much as to "fragment" from a whole. Gao Wen is more skeptical that the so-called eternal slate itself is made up of a large number of such geometric pieces, like a kind of puzzle...

    It is really interesting.

    He turned over and over to look at the piece of debris, and thoughtfully said: "All said that when mortals come into contact with the eternal slate, they will get the revelation of the gods. Why do I have no effect with it?"

    ¡°Only contact is useless, and you need to communicate with your spirit,¡± said the Viscount Andrew. ¡°But my strength is low, even if communication can only hear some ambiguous whispers, I can¡¯t get any knowledge at all. But if it''s you... maybe it''s possible to get strength directly."

    Gao Wen nodded, but did not mean to communicate with his own mental power.

    In fact, he is deeply jealous of this thing.

    The eternal slate, the legend of the gods brought to the legend of the world, the first generation of mortal sages will create a lot of religion because of contact with the eternal slate, and gain the power to use the magic, in this Ordinary people in the world think this may be a gift, but Gao Wen can''t help but wonder if this thing has some kind of power control, brainwashing, and so on. In case he is not well communicated directly by those gods. Does the spirit occupy the mind? Even if I don¡¯t have a mind, I will not be able to hear the whispers of the gods in my mind if I fall into the gap between the three in the future!

    "This piece of slate is still please take it," the Viscount Andrew suddenly spoke. "I want to collect it myself, or give it to the king, or give it to a church that you believe in and want to pay."

    "Are you sure?" Gao Wen picked an eyebrow. "You should know the value of this thing. Even if you dare not keep it, you can give it a big benefit by handing it over to the king or the church."

    "I don''t want to have a bit of a connection with this thing anymore," Count Viscount broke out with a sigh of relief and shook his head hard. "Even if I hand it over, I don''t want to hand it out through my hand. If it''s not you today, I also It is impossible to survive, you can regard this as a gift."

    Gao Wen smiled and laughed: "I can really say that this is a gift or a god..."

    But despite this, he did not hesitate to collect the pieces of eternal slate.

    This thing is indeed a time bomb. It can even make the dark organization like the end of life dead for a kingdom aristocracy. However, this thing is also a treasure. It may contain the secrets of the gods, and may even let Gao Wen slightly glimpse this. In any case, the truth of the world, Gao Wen can not turn a blind eye to this thing.

    In the case that the death of all things has just failed once, he can confirm the idea that no one will play this thing for the time being, and it takes time for the news to be transmitted. It is difficult for outsiders to know that this piece of slate has arrived at him. Hands. In this safer time, Gao Wen wants to study this mysterious piece of God.

    His identity as a legend of naming is also a powerful guarantee for retaining this piece of slate: although Cecil leads a weaker ratio, the name of a legendary strongman in this era is often more deterrent than a strong aristocratic leader. Li, Gao Wen does not mind borrowing this aspect of the situation.

    Of course, he also considered the hidden dangers of doing this, so if it is really critical, he does not mind giving this thing to the king or the knowledge of the church gods is indeed valuable to some people, but it does not necessarily translate into the productivity he needs. By then, using such a sample in exchange for other benefits, as long as the benefits are sufficient, it is worthwhile. However, this is definitely the choice that is most necessary.

    Pittman and the two knights who went to the Atrium to save people later returned to the Chamber of Deputies.

    "The power of the cult has begun to recede from the castle. It is not difficult to lift the magic of those poor people," the old druid explained why he was able to get the wide-ranging sorcerer so quickly. "I and two The Cavaliers rescued some of the people, and then let the rescued people have a better situation and help save the people. Together with the means of controlling the plants, they are all those who have buried all the people buried in the ground but lost their lives. Many, one-third have not been saved, and there are many people who are still alive, and some of them are seriously damaged. Some can recover, and some will probably go on forever."

    "This is a terrible loss." Gao Wen looked at the Viscount Andrew with some sympathy.

    Andrew can only smile and shake his head: "I am afraid I have to spend a lot of money to help me... but I am still alive and can always slow down. Now I am most fortunate that my two sons went to the territory a few days ago. After collecting the rent, their hauling saved their own lives. But my little daughter..."

    "Your daughter is still alive," Philip Knight said. "But the poor girl was severely mentally damaged and is now in a state of madness. Perhaps only the gods know that she has no possibility of recovery."

    "It¡¯s just alive, it¡¯s good to live...¡± said the countman of Count Andrew. The elegant, confident, proud aristocrat was old at least twenty years old this night. His voice is exhausted except for exhaustion, even though There are a lot of things that can be said to be good news, but they can''t support his already exhausted body and spirit, but he still tries to raise his head and look at Gao Wen, who is standing next to him. "I will thank you anyway. Your bailout, the Lesley family owes you and your knights a big favor. If you have any needs, please feel free to mention it."

    Obviously, he himself knows that sending the hot slate pieces as a gift is a problem...

    "Watching and helping each other is the rule that Charlie and I set for the Ansu nobles seven hundred years ago. I am only fulfilling what I said in the past," Gao Wente said in a solemn manner. "I will not Taking advantage of this opportunity to rob the fire. But since we have talked organically, it may be possible to strengthen cooperation."

    "Cooperation?" The Viscount Andrew repeated the word again.

    "You should know that the new Cecil is under construction, we have all kinds of supplies, and most of the supplies are purchased from Tanzan Town," Gao Wen laughed. "At present, what we lack most is the storage crystal. There are also various magic materials, and there are large-scale crystal veins in the Tanzanite mine."

    Seeing that the Viscount Andrew was a bit stiff, Gao Wen continued: "Don''t be nervous, I have to pay for it. I only hope that I can purchase a large number of crystal magic materials from Tanzan Town at a favorable price in the future. We do not require quality. Even the lowest level of magic crystal can be, we only ask for a sufficient number. You don''t have to worry about what to lose, you know, our material gap is huge, the new Cecil''s purchases can definitely swallow up a large number of crystals. Output, even if the price is lower, you will earn more than the cost of transporting those crystals to other territories and then looking for sales. If you agree, I will wait for you to be more specific in terms of price. After the gas is over, send someone to talk."

    Viscount Andrew relaxed and listened and nodded slightly: he began to recognize that this was a win-win idea, Cecil collars could get a lot of cheap magic guides, and Tanzan town didn''t have to worry about crystal sales, but also quickly raised. To repair the castle, the money for the aftermath of the incident.

    As for the Cecil family, which was still poor and white, suddenly became a rich man, and recently began to mint coins... The Viscount Andrew did not want to know.

    Whether they found gold in the dark mountains or the ancestors of the 700 years ago dug out their true coffin books, it has nothing to do with him, as a flexible border viscount, Andrew Les. Lee has always been very open, and can really grasp the part that is really beneficial to him.

    In fact, he guessed the part: Gao Wen did dig out the coffin, but he dug out the coffin of the entire Ansu Kingdom...

    When he saw the viscount of Andrew nod, Gao Wen went on to say: "Second, population. I hope that you can help me promote the news that Cecil has received the refugees. If you have a refugee and you don''t want it, you can To all of them, in any case, no matter what kind of surplus population, as long as it is not a traitor, I have to do it. I will not ask for a specific amount in this respect, you can do as much as you can."

    This time, the viscount of Andrew nodded even more quickly: he did not think that there was any problem in bringing the population to Cecil. In fact, this is even a good opportunity for him to clear the ¡°useless population¡± in the territory. After all, there are too many The tramp is piled up in the slums, and they can''t produce a little value.

    ¡°There is one more thing,¡± Gao Wen smiled. ¡°I want to hire people who can read and read literacy and know how to learn mathematics. No, not the level of scholars. Their apprentices can ask me for a batch. People, acting as recorders or scribes, anyway, the requirement is to recognize the number of words and have sufficient patience."

 Chapter 133ï¼š Come back home

    Regarding Gao Wen¡¯s third request, the Viscount Andrew¡¯s promise was equally refreshing.

    Although he did not know that Gao Wen wanted so many people who knew the number of words to go to the territory, he was not interested in it. This is the most insignificant part of his three things: although the people who read the words belong to a minority, But for the bustling town of Tanzan, it is not so difficult to find a group of people who have read books and lost their lives. It is easy to pull a group of such people out of the Chamber of Commerce and the church.

    After long-term acquisition of magic materials at a low price, convening the population, recruiting middle and lower-level intellectuals, and finishing the most important three things, Gao Wencai just mentioned the ancient Egyptian dukes dug under his own territory. remains.

    "I am afraid to know the relics you mentioned," Gao Wen did not mention the same vestiges in the Dark Mountains. Instead, he used his "old man identity" to open the topic. "You know, I was active seven hundred years ago. That is when the Gangyan Empire is still prosperous. According to the history of the empire I have mastered, the relics appearing in this area are most likely the ''outpost research station'' left by the Empire during the Sparks, and most of them are in the middle and late stages of the Spark. ""

    Viscount Andrew is obviously not an ignorant person (in fact, besides the wonders of Rebecca, there are probably few bad history in the kingdom aristocracy), he immediately showed a surprised expression: "Is it not a thousand years ago? ?! The old magical institutions are still working!"

    "Yes, the ancient relics of a thousand years ago, the magical devices inside can still be used. This is not something unimaginable for the Gangyan Empire. Compared with those magical institutions, the eternal slate that was sealed in the remains The debris is even more noticeable," Gao Wen shook his head. "Even if it was the empire of the dynasty, it was also very concerned about the eternal slate. They would not throw away the important "holy things" in the abandoned research institute without any reason. ¡±

    The count of the Viscount Andrew''s brow was gradually locked. He had already heard the deep meaning of Gao Wen''s words. He said for a long time: "I thought I found a treasure, but now I realize that the Leslie family has been sitting for generations. On the volcano..."

    Then he looked up at Gao Wen, his expression was very serious: "I know what you mean, and I know that you are the most knowledgeable person of the Gangster Empire. I am afraid that no scholar can surpass your knowledge in this respect. So I hope that you can get your guidance on the ruins of the underground."

    Gao Wenwei smiled: this is a wise decision. The Viscount is obviously not stunned by the possible "treasure" or he has been stunned, but after the great change and the truth of the remains He has completely calmed down.

    An eternal slate has put the chickens and dogs here, and the ruins are likely to contain more dangerous and terrible things than the eternal slate. No one can say that people standing here at this moment may be able to think of it.

    Oh, the amber standing next to it may not be able to think of it. At this time, she is watching the ceiling and watching the ceiling. I don¡¯t know how to swear. Most of it is related to dinner.

    ¡°I suggest that you explore the underground palaces and corridors more cautiously, but no matter what you don¡¯t know, it¡¯s best to come and discuss with me,¡± Gao Wen said with a head. ¡°Of course, you can temporarily stop in this area. Exploring, this is a safer choice. In short, those things are in your territory, and you can do whatever you want."

    It was too late at the moment, and the group simply stayed in the castle that was gradually getting rid of evil magic. By the next morning, Gao Wen would resign to the Viscount Andrew and leave the place with someone.

    Gao Wen sighed with a sigh of relief as he rushed through the town streets and announced a new command from the Lord''s Castle.

    For the foreseeable future, the Count of Andrew might be extremely busy. Under the influence of the cultists, just a few days will be enough to accumulate unimaginable chaos, and these chaos will not be easy to deal with. The martial law will be lifted. The big businessmen and mine owners need to appease, and the people who died in this crisis will also Need to be buried...but then you don''t have to worry about yourself.

    The group left the town of Tanzan and looked back at the town gate that had been reopened. Amber couldn¡¯t help but look at Gao Wen with a curiosity: "You are really decent, the Viscount Andrew is in the weakest time, And you just pinched his life, to tell the truth, if it is the most insidious aristocrat, it is possible to take advantage of the industry of Leslie¡¯s family at this time. As a result, you have not smashed the fire?"

    Gao Wen glanced at the amber, revealing a meaningful smile: "No, you don''t understand, I have been robbed."

    Amber frowned and looked up and down for a long time: "You didn''t sleep well last night? Is this nonsense?"

    Gao Wen just smiled and did not explain in detail.

    "Let''s go back to Golin Mill," he said, pointing his finger to the southeast. "Take the little dumb, but it saved the people of Byron."

    The Byron Knight looked slightly at Gao Wen: "Thank you for your kindness. But the child is probably the ''property'' of a wealthy businessman in the town of Tanzan, and we take it directly..."

    Gao Wen waved his hand: "I have already mentioned this matter with the Viscount Andrew. He will find the owner of the child and help them redeem the free body of the child. This is a trivial matter, no need to care."

    In the abandoned Golin Mill, they saw the dumb child again.

    The dumb child completely remembers the things that Gao Wen gave to him when he left. He stayed in the mill for one night and waited for them to come back. When the characters of Byron and Gao Wen were first drilled out of the woods, the child was The open space in front of the mill raised a small bonfire and carefully grilled an unknown dried fruit picked from the forest.

    Seeing that Gao Wen and his party returned safely, the dumb child immediately cheered and then ran up happily. He reached out in front of the Byron Knight and held a freshly baked dried fruit in his hand.

    "It seems that he likes you very much," Amber smiled and glanced at the middle-aged knight. "I still give you food."

    "I have never been a person who likes children," Byron took over the dried fruit and scratched his hair with the other hand. "I don''t know what happened."

    Philip Knight thought about it and asked Byron very seriously: "I remember you shouldn''t be a family?"

    "What''s wrong with being a family?" Byron glanced at Philip. "I don''t have a bunch of girls who come with you like this."

    "Ugly is not a sin, don''t care," Philippe comforted Byron straight and seriously, and said before the other party picked up, "Why are you adopting this child and let him be your heir?"

    Byron was on the spot: "Ah?"

    "This is quite reasonable," Philip said with a serious face. "First he saved your life. As a knight, you can''t live up to this kindness. Secondly, this child has many excellent qualities. He is brave, kind, and upright. And there is a certain amount of wisdom, although it is very thin now, but the physical strength can be completely compensated through the cultivation of the day after tomorrow. Of course, his disability is a problem, and now the regenerative magic is no longer effective for him, so he will enter the nobility in the future. The circle is probably..."

    "Well, don''t say anything, don''t say it," Byron interrupted the other half of Philip''s long story. "I didn''t say it. And when you didn''t come... I actually thought of it." It is."

    As he spoke, he smiled at himself with some self-deprecating thoughts: "I thought about it at the time. If I could survive this time, I would bring this child back to the territory. But I didn''t think I was really alive."

    After that, he turned to Gao Wen, his expression was serious, and he was prepared to apply to his lord and swear again according to the process of the general knight adoption, but before he spoke, Gao Wen had nodded with a smile: I have already allowed it. You might as well ask the child and see what his opinion is."

    "Have you heard our words just now?" Byron lowered his head and awkwardly adjusted his expression to an approachable state. He smiled and said to the dumb child, "I am willing to adopt you, are you willing?"

    The dumb child looked up and looked at the adults in a circle, then lowered his head and nodded slowly.

    ......

    After riding a few fast horses near the mill, Gao Wen and his team returned to the new Cecil collar in the lower reaches of the Baishui River in one day.

    A heart hovering from Hetty and Rebecca finally let go.

    Rebecca¡¯s extraordinarily thorough Gao Wen even suspected that this silly girl didn¡¯t worry about herself at all. After hearing the news of the ancestor¡¯s return, the first thing that the girl rushed over was to tell her the story of the castle¡¯s adventure and cult cult, and Herti was standing next to her, her aunt¡¯s eyes. She didn''t feel that she couldn''t feel it. She could only say that the silly skull had just been the same, and she could never realize the atmosphere before she was beaten.

    However, for Rebecca¡¯s break, Gao Wen just smiled: probably in this girl¡¯s heart, her legendary ancestor who was resurrected seven hundred years ago is really omnipotent, district cultists, not at all Worth worrying.

    What''s more, the ancestors of their own superiority are still taking the crystal grenade that she is proud of.

    Speaking of crystallized grenades, Gao Wen felt that he still had to praise the stupid scorpion, so after returning to his own camp, his first thing was to laugh and take Rebecca¡¯s head: "Your crystal grenades really started very much. Great role."

    "Really?!" Rebecca¡¯s eyes suddenly lighted out. "You used that thing?!"

    Gao Wen smiled and said: "Only one but only one is used to blow up one of the cultists. It is a five-level fallen druid."

    There are of course many specific factors in the middle. For example, the cultist was injured at the time. For example, he did not have time to release a more powerful body-building spell. For example, he himself took the explosives... but in any case, there is a fact that is not Will change:

    Even the crystallized grenade that children can learn to detonate can hurt the body of a five-level superpower.

    This made Rebecca cheering loudly, and even the cheering tent could hear it far away.

    The Byron and Philip Knights who had walked outside the tent heard the cheers of Miss Viscount and couldn¡¯t help but look at each other.

    "It seems that our big lady is praised," Byron smiled. "She recently smiled every day."

    "She used to smile every day," Philippe said, but she looked down at the little dumb next to Byron. "Beyond anything else, you should take your ''foster'' to clean your clothes. Starting today, he is a member of Cecil''s collar, and he is still a child of the knight, and he has to pay attention to the image."

    Byron showed a frowning expression: "Hey... who can think of me as a lot of age, my wife doesn''t, but I have to learn how to bring children first..."

    On Gao Wen¡¯s side, after Rebecca and Herti reported the situation in the territory for two days and left, he bowed his head and looked at the two things he had just placed on the table.

    One is the fragment of the eternal slate, the other... is the ring of Mithril from the cult.

    A mortal mortal is a big customer of Mithril Treasury... Maybe it''s time to contact the Miss Mylittlepony.

 Chapter 134ï¼š I have heard of TM? !

    Regarding the piece of eternal slate, Gao Wen had not thought about how to start research, but about the cult who wore the ring of Mithril, Gao Wen felt it necessary to find the agent from Miss Treasure Treasure.

    After all, the other party promised at that time. As a big customer of Mithril Treasury, you can always ask her for advice.

    And if the territory is to develop, the secret bank treasures may also generate some help. Gao Wen will not let go of anything that can help him.

    He rubbed his own ring of Mithril, injecting magic into the ring in the way that Melita told him at the time. With the vibration of his spirit, he felt that a delicate magic was activated in the ring, metal. It started to heat slightly and was released with strange magical fluctuations.

    Looking at the ring that is slightly shining, he couldn''t help but start thinking about it: What is the principle of this gadget?

    He still can''t determine whether the world can communicate with electromagnetic waves (mostly it can''t), but the magic communication technology is already there. This is an ancient and mysterious skill that can make the originally closed magic array realize the external The information exchange, although the function is single, but due to the lack of data of the original spell model, there is a technical black box, its level of casting is up to four levels, Herti can not be used, if necessary, must rely on the aid of the array.

    Magic communication is limited by many factors, the level of the operator, the quality of the casting material, the interference of the magic environment, and even the difference between day and night will affect its distance and effect. The most powerful magic communication device is the "Star of the Stars" at the top of the Temple of the Stars. "Eye" artifact, which allows the floating city to send messages to the entire silver empire, but what is the specific principle, in fact, even the silver elves can not understand.

    Gao Wen always feels that this kind of magic that can transmit information remotely may be related to the essence of the world''s "magic environment". However, the magical model and the legal array model of the communication spell belong to a kind of "black box", which is from the ancient times. The things that come down, people know that they don¡¯t know why, they haven¡¯t succeeded in optimizing them for so many years, and they don¡¯t understand what the mechanism of action of the runes is, plus the photo of the gourd painting for so many years, the original one. I am afraid that no one knows what it looks like.

    And this little secret silver ring has the ability to communicate with the spell, the technical strength of the secret silver treasure is very unusual...

    Gao Wenxin thought that there was nothing in it. Suddenly he felt the ring vibrate a little, and then there was a slightly distorted young female voice: "This is Melita Bonnie, Duke of Govin Cecil. I am very happy to hear from you. It seems that you will finally use the secret bank treasure."

    This stuff also has a shock reminder? Gao Wen stunned and put the ring on his lips: "I want to ask you for a question."

    ¡°Ah, as a senior customer of Mithril Treasury, all consulting services are free. What do you want to ask?¡±

    "When you pick a big customer with your secret silver treasure... Are there any screening criteria?"

    ¡°Screening conditions?¡± The person across the ring seemed to be stunned, and then replied, ¡°Of course there are screening conditions, it¡¯s not so easy to be a big customer, but it involves a very complicated review process, explain...¡±

    Gao Wen interrupted Melita: "Without a detailed explanation, I want to know if it is a cultist, can you be your big customer?"

    "The cultist? It depends on what kind of cultist," Melita''s voice is very calm. "Sometimes the cult is even more generous than the king. As a businessman, we have always welcomed this generous client." ......"

    "The cultist who will die in all things."

    Melita¡¯s voice suddenly stuck, and after a second of smashing: ¡°All things will not be included! We don¡¯t do business with them!¡±

    Gao Wen had some accidents and asked: "Why?"

    "The end of all things will be the most neurotic group of all cultists. Their ideas have led them to end up with nothing to cooperate with any organization. Everything in their eyes is to be destroyed, including other heretical denominations. Including those who do business with them, even the gods and their own gods, we are not willing to deal with this madman. In fact, the whole world will deal with the end of all things, only two or three of them are as crazy as they are. The sects, including the sons of the storm that declared in the sea all day long that the world will be swallowed up by the infinite distortion, and the sleepless people who have all the dreams, are also close to each other and have the same strong The tendency to self-destruct, so I can get along, what other normal people will deal with that kind of madman?"

    In a hurry to say a big paragraph, Melita then added: "Of course, it is not excluded that the peripheral members of the event will have business dealings with the secret bank of treasures in the case of hidden identity. After all, they are living people. Organizations are also going to develop and operate, but they can''t be the big customers of Mithril Treasury. They simply can''t pass those strict assessments and will definitely be exposed."

    "But I have a ring of Mithril that represents the identity of an important client, and it is obtained from a cultist who is a mortal."

    "This doesn''t..." Melita probably wanted to say that it was impossible, but when she said half of it, she realized that it would be true whether it was impossible or not, so she changed her mouth. "Do you confirm the authenticity of the ring?" The shape of the ring of Mithril is not special, maybe someone is copying..."

    "Materials are the same as real ones. The cost of replicating is too high. As for whether the inside is true... This thing has identification, I can''t verify it," Gao Wen fiddled with the other from the cult. The ring, casually said, "Is it possible that a cultist has taken it from someone else?"

    "If the ring is true, then it can''t be robbed," Melita''s tone is serious. "The secret silver ring was designed with the risk of being stolen by the unscrupulous, so it has identification. The function, after leaving the original master, its function will be locked and can no longer be used, and if the stealer holds the ring to the secret agent of the Mithril Treasury, the treasure trove agent can immediately identify the state of the ring through the secret method... In other words, it is useless to steal and steal, and a magical item that suddenly fails automatically after being snatched, a natural vigilant cult can''t be assured to be bold.

    Gao Wenmo glared at the ring in his hand: "That is to say, there is really a mortal cult who will eventually become a big customer."

    "Or the reverse is also true... a big man has fallen into a cult," Melita¡¯s voice became very serious. "Duke Cecil, I will personally go to you to confirm this, and within a few days Visit."

    Although I know that the secret bank treasures are vast, Gao Wen still asked: "Do you know how to come to me?"

    Merita¡¯s voice seems to be smiling: ¡°Of course, as your exclusive agent, I have been paying attention to your actions.¡±

    Gao Wenyi couldn¡¯t help but get rid of the goose bumps: how do you listen to this awkwardness...

    I determined that Miss Mylittlepony would come over and check the situation. Gao Wen did not intend to talk too much in the magic communication. After a few words, he decided to end the newsletter: "The details will wait until you come over and say no. I have nothing to do with it."

    In the ring, Melita¡¯s exclamation came out: ¡°You have to die again?!¡±

    Gao Wen: "...I mean to end the communication!"

    After cutting off the magical communication, Gao Wenyi¡¯s brain was slowly going down. Then he sighed and collected the ring of the sinister¡¯s Mithril, and his eyes fell on the pieces of the eternal slate on the table.

    Until now, he has not ventured to establish any spiritual connection with this "slate", although he knows that this thing does not cause any substantial physical harm (after all, many believers in the world live well), but It is too difficult to say whether your own spirit will be affected after the eternal slate contact.

    After the last visit to Veronica, Gao Wen was even more alert to the gods in the world, especially when he saw that everything was normal in the eyes of others, and in his eyes, the goddess of the goddess At the time of his alert, he had more doubts about his particularity.

    He knows that he is a stalker from a different world. Although the body is original here, but the soul is not, perhaps it is the deviation of the soul that causes the goddess in his eyes to become a holographic projection. Does this mean his " "Vision" can see something that ordinary people in the world can''t see?

    And the power of the eternal slate is probably directly acting on the soul. Will there be a big problem with his special soul?

    With these thoughts, he unconsciously turned the palm-shaped metal plate over and over. Suddenly, his sight fell on the irregularly embedded crystals on the back of the metal plate.

    Those crystals and the grooves on the metal plate combined to form a complex texture. At first Gaowen thought that they were some kind of magical array, but after careful observation, they found that the lines are not the same as the magic array that he knows. Now his attention is diverted from the lines that cannot be resolved, and falls entirely on crystals of unknown material.

    He felt that the materials of those crystals were somewhat familiar.

    After observing for a long time, he suddenly remembered something and quickly got up and took a few crystals.

    A complete, broken piece of the mysterious crystal that was brought out from the king, led to the mysterious crystals that reconnected with the satellite.

    After the comparison, he finally determined one thing: the small crystals set on the back of the eternal slate...the same as the mysterious crystal left by Gao Wen Cecil in the same year!

    Huge horror and doubts came at the same time: Is the eternal slate actually related to these crystals? And these crystals can help him reconnect with the heavenly satellites... So is the eternal slate related to those satellites?

    He pondered, unconsciously fiddling with the crystals and the eternal slate inlaid with crystals, and when he did not pay attention, the tiny crystals set on the "slate" were slowly shining.

    Gao Wen finally discovered the light. His first reaction was to take those pieces of crystal and the eternal slate quickly, but before he could take action, a sudden dizziness made all his movements stagnant.

    The feelings of the limbs became sluggish and numb, and the five senses and six senses seemed to be far from themselves. Gao Wen felt that his thoughts had been pulled away from the body, and he could clearly see and hear the surrounding situation. He felt that those auditory visions did not belong. In general, he feels that his consciousness first rises, then he sinks indefinitely, "immersed" into a strange and ethereal state, and the faint auditory hallucinations in his mind become more and more clear in this process...

    Finally, he "listened" to his mind to reveal a lot of strange "information":

    "...annihilation of the squad... returning to the team, reporting the results..."

    "It has been confirmed that the **** of fire has no life reaction, and the bomb is annihilated and is finished."

    "... Observed... The dome of the Holy Light collapsed, and the Holy Light has no life to react... Waiting for the order, it is finished."

    "Observed... the mystery of the temple is disintegrating, mystery and magical goddess escape, the sixth hunting corps out of port..."

    "The **** of the storm has no life reaction... began to destroy the storm sanctuary, finished."

    "The eighth heavy bombing fleet arrived at the designated coordinates... began to bomb the shadow **** country, finished."

    "... bombing fleet... is dismantling the temple of the dead... observing... the disintegration of the pale barrier..."

    "...confirm that death has no life reaction, is going to the field of God of War, and is finished."

    "...the **** of nature has no life reaction, finished."

    The extremely chaotic noise and the feeling of the whirlwind occurred at the same time, and Gao Wen was awakened from the "immersion state". He was sweating out of this weird state, and then his face was full of anger and full of horror.

    Mom, a chicken, I heard it in the end? !

    I.t.m. listen. Come to. Hey? !

 Chapter 135ï¼š Gao Wens perception problem

    For five minutes, Gao Wen did not slow down.

    After waiting for God to come, he looked at the eternal slate fragments in front of him and fell into a long reclining state.

    The huge amount of information echoed in my mind. The thoughts of the whole brain jumped up and down in my mind like the amber that drank high. Gao Wen felt that he had a thousand words in his eyes, but it was too porcelain. The result is that I can''t say a word...

    There is only one thing that can be affirmed: I have actually heard those things just now, and the slight dizziness caused by the "immersion" has remained until now, and he is definitely affirmed.

    So these are the contents recorded in the eternal slate? These are the knowledge about the gods?

    Gao Wen looked at the pale gold metal plate like a ghost. He couldn¡¯t help but shake his head when he had just thought of it. The mortal sages who originally founded the religion could not hear these in the eternal slate. Something, after listening to these things, who has a pit in the brain will give the gang to the church that seems to have been killed by the gods!

    Then he began to consider whether this stuff is a bad joke, or a daring scam.

    But what is the significance of this joke? Who will do this kind of scam? What kind of purpose does anyone hold to produce such content? And most importantly, in such a primitive and backward medieval society, can a person with a brain big out of the sky be able to compile a term such as a "heavy bomber"? !

    Gao Wen frowned, thinking about the meaning behind the information carried by this eternal slate, and deeply wondering whether the normal believers heard the same thing after touching the slate.

    After thinking for a long time, he finally decided to greet the outside of the tent: "Betty! Call Philip, Herti and Amber."

    After a while, the three came to Gao Wen¡¯s tent.

    Gao Wen looked at the three people in front of him. These three people are the most trustworthy and faithful people he knows in the territory, and they can represent three different believers: Philip is a devout believer of the God of God. Even baptized; Heti is the official believer of the goddess of magic, but the degree of belief is shallow; amber is the neurotic believer of the goddess of the night and the **** of shadow.

    The three mental states that almost mortal people believe in after God can be found in this monk...

    Gao Wen put the pieces of eternal slate on the table and pushed forward: "You know what it is."

    "The pieces of the eternal slate," Amber said of course. "I looked at you and took care of this stuff."

    Heti was not present at the time, so this time I looked at the pale gold metal plate very curiously, but she had already learned about the eternal slate fragments from Gao Wenkou, so it was not surprising at this time, just curious. Looking at my ancestors, I don¡¯t know what Gao Wen wants to do.

    "You touched it," Gao Wen nodded. "Touch Philip with his spirit, you come first."

    Gao Wen is not worried that "slate" is harmful, because he has already tried it. Except for some horrified information records, it does not have long-term effects on the body, and even if Heti three people touch the debris, they will listen. To the knowledge of the gods, because this piece is very small, it does not mean to brainwash the three into a mad believer. Otherwise, the kings and nobles who used the slate fragments as collectors have long been turned into mad believers.

    Philip''s look of surprise and hesitation: "Adult, you... really sure? Give me this opportunity?"

    "I''m sure, I have something to remind you," Gao Wen nodded. "After touching the debris, keep calm, no matter what you hear or see, even if you hear something that is contrary to your beliefs... Too excited, because this thing may be fake."

    He first made a vaccination to prevent the devout Philip Knight from hearing the things that shouldn''t be heard, and then Sanguan collapsed, and Philip asked curiously as he approached the slate fragments: "Maybe it is fake?"

    "I''m not sure, you should try it first."

    Philip Knight nodded, placing his hand on the slate fragments and driving his mental power to make a tentative connection with the debris.

    Almost immediately, Gao Wen felt the subtle change in the atmosphere of the young knight. A vast, ancient and mysterious force seemed to envelope him, and he was "sublimated" by the whole person. In fact, it may only be an illusion, because Gao Wen did not feel any change in the power of Philip himself, and the strange atmosphere only appeared for a moment, and then disappeared.

    A moment later, Philip Knight opened his eyes. He glanced at the slate fragments with amazement and excitement, then slightly retreated, with joy on his face: "Adult, I seem to hear the voice of God of War, there is a... description The enlightenment and revelation that came out are coming to my heart. I feel that I seem to have received some kind of blessing. This kind of blessing may be of great help to the future martial arts!"

    Gao Wen raised his eyebrows: "What about these?"

    "Yes, this is a feeling that is difficult to describe," Philip Knight nodded calmly, then curiously asked, "But the adult you just said may be fake... Is it my illusion?"

    "I just said that it may be fake, but see your reaction, ten ** is the real thing," Gao Wen''s mood changed, but did not reveal his expression, just look at Herti, "Let''s try it. ¡±

    Hetty nodded and stepped forward to put his hand on the pieces of the eternal slate.

    This time, Gao Wen also felt that Herti''s breath had subtle changes. However, this change was even more minor and shorter. Heti also opened his eyes faster: "The ancestor, I feel like I have seen some magic. The mystery of the aspect, but also the vague sense of enlightenment, but not as obvious and profound as the Philip Knight said. And I don¡¯t know if it is an illusion. This slate seems to exclude me... contact, I just want to use that kind of enlightenment. Feeling to think about a spell model, the power of the slate fragments suddenly avoided, and there seems to be a voice that prevents me from continuing to contact it..."

    "Actively avoiding?" Gao Wen repeated and said, suddenly felt that this situation is more complicated.

    Is the magic goddess different from other gods? Her inheritance is not carried out through the eternal slate?

    While thinking about it, he fell his eyes on the amber, and before he spoke, Miss Half Elf couldn''t wait to get together: "Hey, I should have been me! Look at the ones that you said one by one, Is this really so powerful?"

    When the voice was not falling, she had already pressed her hand on the surface of the debris, and then closed her eyes and started to connect with the metal plate.

    After a while, her brows wrinkled, her hands became more and more intense, her face rose red, and even the table shook slightly. Gao Wen looked at the situation and quickly said: "Let you connect with spiritual power." You will wait for this stuff to be on the table, are you responsible for it?"

    "No response!" Amber opened his eyes and took off his hand. "I used my mental strength! But there was no reaction at all. I didn''t hear it. I didn''t hear it... I said that you both acted to lie to us." What about the two?"

    Philip Knight: "How come! Clearly you can feel very obvious enlightenment!"

    Hetty also frowned. "I feel it too, although it is very weak..."

    Amber suspicion looked at the two people in front of him, and looked at the metal plate on the table: "Is it difficult to make this thing energy limited? Once you touch it, it weakens once, so you feel weaker and weaker. I have not responded to it. ?"

    Gao Wen suddenly felt that the girl said it makes sense, so he could make Philip Knight try again on the spot, but the result was completely different from Amber¡¯s guess: Philip Knight was once again shrouded in that wonderful atmosphere, and Gao Wen even suspected him again. After a moment of contact with the slate fragments, it will become a fairy...

    "It seems that amber you really can''t resonate with the slate," Gao Wen shook his head. "Maybe it''s related to faith and piety. Philip is a good believer, Hetty is a general believer, and you are a nervous...shallow believer, this is probably Reason. Are you really a believer in the **** of shadow?"

    "Yeah! Why not!" Amber suddenly squinted, as if he was dissatisfied with Gao Wen¡¯s questioning. "I have been convinced that the goddess has been good for a few years! I told you, although I have not been baptized, I haven¡¯t been to the church, but I have prayed when I remembered it, and the goddess talked to me several times...¡±

    Hetti questioned the amber eye and looked up and down: "Are you sure that you are really not the illusion of the dark pharmacy?"

    Amber suddenly jumped up and said: "You don''t think you can talk casually!"

    "Cough, you can not bother to meet each other, and every time you make a noise," Gao Wen interrupted the two people with a headache, and waved his hand. "Okay, I have nothing else." Now, go back and get busy with yourself. I have to think about it."

    The three people who were full of doubts left the tent, leaving Gao Wen to look at the slate fragments on the table and fell into contemplation.

    According to the reaction of the three Philips, this slate fragment is probably true.

    However, what they hear after touching the slate is completely different from what they hear!

    And this "different" is not the first time.

    The last high-ranking goddess official, Sandy, was quite normal in the eyes of others. However, in Gao Wen¡¯s eyes, it was a translucent image that was shining.

    This time, the pieces of eternal slate, I feel the knowledge of the gods after touching. However, in Gao Wen¡¯s mind, it is the communication of a suspected zenith star fleet that has turned over the whole world.

    Gao Wen couldn''t help but lick his forehead.

    Is it true that when it comes to "God", your perception will reflect something different from ordinary people? What do you see and hear... is it the truth or the illusion?

 Chapter 136ï¼š girl

    Whether there is a problem with his own perception, this is indeed a situation that makes Gao Wen extremely irritated, but he still lacks more control groups and exploration methods, so this problem can only be temporarily put on hold, and compared to this temporary suspension, He cares more about other things about the gods.

    The eternal slate fragments are true. Are the things recorded in it true? If those things are also true... Gao Wen has to pay attention to the fact that he is quite amazed by the thought:

    The gods are dead.

    The messy call records clearly mention the names of the gods, and the content of the call itself can make a shocking war of hunting, according to records, the gods in the war are almost overwhelming The disadvantage is not so much a war, but rather that the gods are being eliminated one by one in a planned way, and the gods of the contemporary sects known to Gao Wen are among them.

    So, the gods are dead. What is the daily worship of tens of millions of mortal believers in the world today? !

    What is the response to the mortal prayer, what is controlling the flow of divine power, what is descending all kinds of miracles, what is the whisper of secret and indescribable when the believers meditate, and by what Whispered down one after another "God"? !

    When the devout priests pray and pray, they will hear the whisper from the gods in their hearts, and if the whisper is not sent by the gods, then their source is chilling.

    Then, Gao Wen couldn''t help but think of the "white star fall event" that led to the division of the Druid sect and the degeneration into the Druid school.

    Things that were 3,000 years ago, even for the stalwart empire of the dynasty, have been an "ancient event" that is beyond the precision of history. It is difficult for human beings with short and varied life to record such ancient things. The main inheritor of the Rui sect is the elf, and the long-lived elf can clearly record the things that span thousands of years.

    In the historical books of the elves, the "white star is fallen" is a "dark miracle" that only the druids observed and perceived. At that time, all the druids produced a unified "illusion", and they saw the sky one point. For the second time, the dark starry sky fell to the height that seemed to be within reach, and the blazing stars swayed in the stars, falling to the ground but except for the druids, all the ordinary people at that time did not see anything falling. on the ground.

    Therefore, the fall of the white star is regarded as a huge collective illusion, but because of its huge scale, the event itself involves the gods, so scholars do not dare to use the "illusion" to perfuse the past and explain it. For a meteorite rain that occurs at a higher level and parallels the current time and space, they believe that something falls from the gods and falls between the mortal world and the realm of the gods, and ordinary people without spiritual talents Naturally undetectable, this is the "white star fallen."

    But regardless of the truth about the fall of the white star, the druids of the gods failed after that event.

    Gao Wen originally thought that the fall of white stars was the fall of natural deities, but now the information in the pieces of eternal slate makes him doubt: the history of eternal slate can be much longer than the fall of white stars!

    These pale gold metal plates first appeared in the first pioneering era, which was tens of thousands of years old in ancient times, and the real shape or birth time of the eternal slate can only be older than that, that is, in Before the people built civilization on this land, the gods recorded in the eternal slate were dead!

    So what is the white star that descended from the sky in the collective illusion of the Druids three thousand years ago? The natural **** that has already cooled down has climbed up and died again?

    ......

    While Gao Wen was mired in the face of the eternal slate, while away from the dark mountains and a forest in the Leslie territory, the large vines suddenly burrowed from the ground and entangled and expanded into a huge cyst. After a while, the cystic ruptured, and a sly figure emerged from the inside.

    This figure is covered with a black robes that have been smashed into cloth. The short brown hair is cluttered on the scalp. It is pale and pale, and his eyes are gloomy. His entire right arm has been blown up by the roots. The terrible wound is now being smashed. The creepy flesh covered and carried out a difficult regeneration.

    This is the mortal cult who used to escape from Tanzan town.

    The physical insanity, the mental exhaustion, and the long escape distance, have made this middle-aged man who was originally called a strong person extremely weak. He walked steadily between the trees, and with In his footsteps, the shrubs and weeds that passed by him were wilting, as if the vitality was taken out of thin air and died in the blink of an eye.

    Absorbing the vitality of these plants, the middle-aged man''s face finally recovered a little bit of blood, he stopped in front of a large stone, looked down at the symbol on the stone with a sharp weapon: a bunch of withered curly thorns.

    Seeing the mark of the end of all things, the middle-aged cultist used his left hand to find a wooden whistle from his arms, but before he blew it, he heard the sound of the leaves squeaking around, a lot of fallen leaves. Was swept up by the wind, and condensed into a sly figure on the boulder. When the leaves were scattered, the figure gradually became clear: a tall woman with long dark hair, fair skin and a good face, dressed as a sacred robe The clothes, but the robes erased all the sacred religious symbols, and in the hem of the robes, it was not the human feet, but a terrible "limb" like a tree root.

    "A shameful defeat, Mr. Bud," the tall woman with dark green hair opened her mouth, and the sound seemed to be mixed with the noise of dead leaves. "It turns out that your self-confidence is blind."

    "Gaowen Cecil really succeeded in resurrection, and his shots undermined my actions." The middle-aged cult, known as "Bad," is respectful but not timid, he stands up straight to explain "Ms. Bertila, his strength exceeds the estimate, I even suspect that he has not lost any combat experience!"

    "If he is as strong as he was, you will not be able to breathe a second breath after seeing him," said the tall woman known as Bertila, but he followed the words, "but he Can easily beat you, which means he really is not as weak as I thought at first..."

    "How could this be?" Budd¡¯s voice was full of confusion. "Isn¡¯t that his soul has been annihilated, even if the body is left behind and resurrected, will it become a waste or even a dead person?"

    "He has been in contact with those ''apocalyptic things'' and even communicated directly with an ancient spirit. No one knows what kind of knowledge and strength he has gained in the process," Belltila said faintly. There seems to be a strange emotion in his eyes. It is a mixture of jealousy and emotion. "So no one knows whether his current behavior stems from some ancient guidance... In short, things about him don''t need it. You go deeper."

    "I understand," Bud nodded, his head finally lowered slightly. "What do we do next? Leave him alone?"

    "Let''s leave it alone, including the pieces of eternal slate, and put it down," said Bertila''s voice indifferently. "The war between Tifeng and Ansu is approaching. We have been preparing for this day for hundreds of years. , can''t give birth to anything because of anything."

    Bud nodded: "I understand."

    Bertila slightly decapitated, then looked at the flesh and blood of Bard''s right shoulder: "When you have this arm, you will go to Tifeng, go to the sands coast and meet the local congregation, and go to the son of the storm together." The sea area. The great patriarch arranges you to be the messenger of all things to help them."

    "The son of the storm? The believers of the gods of the storm?" Bard frowned. "They rarely ask for help from outside..."

    "They provoked the Kraken in the eastern waters," Bertila said faintly.

    Bud¡¯s eyes were lingering, no longer speaking, but he bowed his head and said that he received the order.

    The wind blew up again, and the withered leaves swirled around the statue of Bertila. Her body gradually decomposed into debris in the vortex of the fallen leaves, but her eyes fell before the upper body disintegrated. On the broken sword at Bard''s waist, a slightly distorted voice came from the whirlwind: "Bad Wendell, your attachment to the past will hinder your path to truth, if you want to Going further on the road to the gods, you''d better let go of your sword..."

    The voice of Bertila disappeared with her figure, leaving only the magical reaction that was gradually dissipating. Bard stood in front of the falling leaves, and then laughed for a long time, and turned slowly to the depths of the forest.

    The remnant magic erased all the objects on the boulder and marked them. In the end, there was no trace left here.

    ......

    New Cecil collar.

    Gao Wen finally decided to temporarily seal the pieces of eternal slate and focus his attention on the construction of the territory.

    The secrets of the gods are really heart-rending. The truth of "God is dead" is probably enough to shake the pattern of the whole world. However, Gao Wen is still awake: this is not the field he can now touch and intervene, and this major truth is one and a half. There is no way to bring him any income.

    The gods are dead. This truth is truly shocking, but it can only be shocked. How can this truth be known? In this era of the world, before there is not enough power, even if you master the law of the operation of the universe, it is just a madman¡¯s madness. This secret can¡¯t find people, even saying it will cause unnecessary attention and hostility. Therefore, in order to maintain a stable development of the territory, he is better to put this matter in his heart.

    Collecting the slate fragments, Gao Wen took out the rune logic data that he had copied from Jenny Perrault, and was ready to continue the study and research that had not been completed before.

    But he didn''t enter the state for a long time, the tent curtain was smashed by the Byron Knight, and his face had a strange expression.

    There are both tensions and horror, but more of it is ruthless and embarrassing.

    It is said that this old fritter-type knight has a very rich expression.

    "What''s the matter so panic?" Gao Wen looked up at the middle-aged knight. "Amber was beaten by Rebecca? Or was Rebecca hit by Hert?"

    "Nothing!" Byron''s face was awkward and helpless. He slammed his hands. "Adult, I... I''m afraid I can''t adopt the dumb boy..."

    "There is no way to adopt?" Gao Wen stopped the action of reading the information on his hand and fixedly looked at Byron. "This can not be said, you are a knight, and when you decide to adopt the child, it is my testimony." ¡±

    "But...but that kid..." Byron¡¯s face was a little awkward. "She is a woman!"

    "Aha?"

 Chapter 137ï¼š pea

    After hearing Byron¡¯s words, Gao Wen finally stopped: ¡°Girl?¡±

    "Yeah..." The Byron Knight''s face almost wrinkled an abstract picture. "I found it when I gave her a shower, and it scared me!"

    Gao Wen''s eyebrows trembled twice, and the expression looked weirdly at the middle-aged knight: "Don''t say that you have a bad idea, the child is probably less than ten years old."

    Byron listened to this and hurriedly waved his hand: "It can''t be impossible. Although I am a mercenary, I have no vulgarity to this extent, but I think I am afraid I can''t adopt her..."

    Gao Wen felt interesting and was not in a hurry to continue to study his own information. Instead, he looked at Mr. Knight¡¯s eyes: ¡°Why? Because she is a woman, so you feel that you cannot adopt her as your heir? Can¡¯t see you. Still an old-fashioned guy in this regard."

    "Of course not because of this," Byron bitterly. "She saved my life. I have no problem in passing my martial arts and property to her. It¡¯s just that I am a big old man... How can I raise a good one? Girl? I thought it was a boy. I don¡¯t know what to do now..."

    Gao Wen smiled, but the line of sight suddenly crossed the body of the Byron Knight and looked in the direction of the tent door.

    A thin and small figure is standing there.

    Byron also realized what he was, hesitating and looking back, and he saw that he didn¡¯t know when to secretly follow the little dumb he ran.

    He... She had already taken a shower, combed her hair, and changed her clean rags, but the bridge that "wandering dirty children took a bath and changed clothes and became a little princess" did not happen to this child. . Now she can see that she is a girl, but she has not become much better than before: long-term malnutrition and labor beyond the body load make her look yellow and thin, rough skin, and her hair is like a bunch of dry weeds. On the head, even after combing, her body is thin and her face is dry and depressed because of lack of nutrition. There is no lovely place.

    She was sloppy and followed, as if she realized that the place could not be chaotic until now, and now she stood at the door in a stupid manner, while carefully holding her hands together, her face full of tension and helplessness.

    She should have heard the conversation between Gao Wen and Byron.

    "Your daughter came to you." Gao Wen smiled and looked at Byron, then waved to the dumb girl at the door and let the child come over.

    "Adult..." Byron screamed a little, but then saw that the little dumb was walking towards himself, and the expression on his face quickly became embarrassed and upset. "You... how did you come, not to say this? Can''t the place run around?"

    "Byron," Gao Wen said. "I know that you think this is very difficult, but you can''t throw this child aside. Since you promised to adopt her, then this promise should not be built on any follow-up. On the condition. Take care of her."

    "I..." Byron opened his mouth, but in the end he nodded. "Yes, I understand."

    "If you are in trouble, you can ask someone for help. Some people in the territory know who should take care of the children. Don''t let go of their knights and I don''t think you have such a shelf." Gao Wen laughed. "This child not only saved you." It also helped me. I can make a lot of credit for the crisis in Tanzan Town. This child brought good luck to our territory. We can''t treat her badly."

    The Byron Knight nodded, and the little dumb looked at Gao Wen with a squint, and looked at Byron. She could understand what these people were saying, but they didn¡¯t understand the profound content of the knights and territories, so it seemed a bit dazed. .

    At this time Gao Wen suddenly asked: "Do she have a name?"

    "Name?" Byron seemed to think of this at this time. "Oh, I don''t know her name... I used to panic."

    "She should have a name by herself, but she won''t talk. I''m afraid we can''t know what her name is," Gao Wen glanced at the little dumb. "Do you want us to give you a name?"

    The dumb child immediately reached out to draw a stroke, but Gao Wen and Byron did not understand her at all. After a difficult communication failure, the little dumb suddenly screamed and ran out. The tent.

    Gao Wen and Byron stunned on the ground and decided to wait and see. After a long time, the child ran out of breath.

    She reached out in front of Gao Wen and lay a few peas in her hand.

    After a long period of reaction, Gao Wencai guessed the meaning of the child: "You mean, your name is pea?"

    The dumb child nodded hard, one hand grabbed the belt of the coarse skirt a little bit hard, and the other hand sent the pea forward a little.

    This reaction came over Byron: "You don''t want a new name, you want to continue to call peas?"

    The dumb child started to work hard again.

    "The name should be given by her parents. If it is the name given by the businessman who cut off her tongue, she won''t pay such attention," Gao Wen guessed. "Peas...when the name is about I hope she can fill her stomach."

    As he said, he reached out and pressed the hair of the "pea". The touch was really like a weed.

    "Although she can''t talk, she can understand. In the future, you can pay attention to your words and deeds and give your child an example." Gao Wen smiled and looked at Byron, and at the same time thought about it. "Yes, Buying serfs and handing over the displaced people in the town of Tanzan now has the help of the Viscount Andrew. You don¡¯t need to stare at yourself. You should hand it over to a few smart and capable hands. I have a new mission for you. ""

    Upon hearing a new mission, the Byron Knight immediately stood up straight and looked serious.

    "Don''t be so nervous, the mission site is in the territory. I want you to organize a group of people and go to the ruins in the dark mountains to check the situation."

    Byron was curious: "Are you ready to explore it all?"

    "The Viscount Andrew dug up the pieces of the eternal slate under the Tanzanite mine. I am more and more worried about the ruins in our territory. I have to speed up the progress." Gao Wen nodded. "You are a mercenary, right. There should be some experience in exploring such ruins. Look for some cautious and courageous hands, bring the best equipment, first find all the corridors and rooms in the shallow floor and draw them into a map. I don''t ask for speed, it is safe. And meticulously, I don¡¯t want experienced fighters to die in that place, and I don¡¯t want you to miss something important, understand?¡±

    Byron straightened up: "Yes, please rest assured, I do have some experience in this area and will not let you down."

    The Byron Knight left, and Gao Wen walked out of the tent and looked at the territory that had grown up day by day.

    Not long ago, it was just a "camp."

    The frosty month is approaching, the weather is getting colder every day, and the new Cecil leader is getting on the right track. The first generation of the magic engine has been adjusted and optimized by the Nicholas egg. From the prototype to the utility machine, it has now officially appeared. In front of the people, this strange shape is endless. The machine that relies on magic but can be manipulated by ordinary people has shocked many people''s eyes. When they were just put into use, many serfs and civilians even Looking at the machines with fear, they seem to think that there are countless invisible little devils between the repulsive organs and the connecting rod bearings. It is the hand of the devil that is pushing the heavy and terrible steel operation, so the initial operators It is difficult to recruit, and even with coercive means to ensure that each machine has enough people to manipulate...

    But this ignorant and ridiculous situation lasted only a short time.

    At the request of Gao Wen, the system of "preaching" and "educating" was pursued on the territory. All new things, whether new laws or new machines, must read education repeatedly to the people. Gao Wen made up his mind to be here. The ignorance and ignorance are eliminated on the land, so within a few days, people know that the machines are a brand new magic device that can be manipulated by ordinary people not because the devil in the machine is taking the soul and flesh of ordinary people. It is the crystallization of wisdom and technology.

    In the propaganda, Gao Wen deliberately emphasized the existence of ¡°ordinary people¡± in the entire machine R&D team. In particular, the names of all the craftsmen involved in the early development were engraved on the surface of the machine, and the craftsmen lived with everyone on weekdays. They have thus gained countless admiration and admiration, and Gao Wen¡¯s harvest is the spirit of the sermons and civilians who have been numb and ignorant.

    Now in the territory, I can already see ordinary people walking with a smile on their faces.

    Under the enthusiasm of the magic engine, the various basic productions of the territory are proceeding at an astounding speed.

    The mine is using the magic engine to pull the mine car and extract water seepage. The supply of iron ore is becoming stable. Now only the roads that limit the supply to the steel plant are not smooth, and Gao Wen has begun to order the construction. This section of the road, with the help of Herti''s magic, is not difficult to level and build a simple road.

    The production schedule of the mechanical manufacturer is shocking. Although the iron thigh of the iron star is not even more powerful than Gao Wen expected, all kinds of simple lathes he can think of are produced around the clock, if not in advance. Based on the magical grid-powered rune furnace and ample supply of ore, I am afraid that the steel reserves of the entire territory will not catch up with the consumption of Nicholas eggs.

    The brick kiln factory has used a simple molding machine from the mechanical manufacturing plant, and Rebecca¡¯s tossing ¡°cement¡± has also achieved initial results. A cement material with a high strength is tossed out by her, although the yield and yield rate The problem is still great, but Gao Wen can already consider getting the territory out of the wooden house and tent and entering the stage of ¡°hard houses¡±...

    In the stage of the smooth development of such material construction, the biggest problem is the shortage of talents.

    The labor force is not a problem for the time being, because the area that the territory has developed is temporarily so large, but the emerging new machinery and new technologies do not have enough talent to maintain and continue to promote.

    Technological advancement cannot be done by a few people. Although a few geniuses can make things that change the times, but to promote these applications and form a continuous industrial chain, a lot of low-end technology is needed. Staff.

    There are not many "geniuses" in the 100 people, and there are not many talents.

    Not everyone who is repelled by the mainstream society is genius. Many times they are excluded by the mainstream society. Emotional intelligence, which is lost because of low EQ, will not become a skill point and add to IQ.

    Although Gao Wen said that "the territory welcomes the deviant", it is more to encourage and inspire others. He himself knows that it is quite unrealistic to expect the king to screen him a hundred times. And the fact is also true: in addition to Jenny, such a huge talent and a few good seedlings, the rest of the 100 people are basically mediocre, may be able to complete their work, but can not ask More.

    I don''t know how many intellectuals can be found for the Viscount Andrew''s side... Considering the overall level of education in this era, you can''t expect too much.

    At this moment, the shouts from not far away suddenly interrupted Gao Wen¡¯s thoughts.

    "Ancestors! Ancestors!" Rebecca yelled and ran to the side and ran to her side. She ran and waved her signature iron wand, the other hand. Then wave a large roll of paper.

    Gao Wen saw that the iron ruler in the girl¡¯s hand suddenly subconsciously saw that it was from the ancestors¡¯ test of the pacifier method.

    But then he saw Rebecca followed by a Jenny, the lady of the Rune Master holding more scrolls, she was very hard to run behind Rebecca, while running and greeted Beka is a little slower.

    Gao Wen was relieved: it seems that Rebecca is not rushing to murder ancestors...

    After the two of them ran to the front, Gao Wen looked curiously at his former n1 granddaughter: "Slow down slowly, and breathe evenly. What happened?"

    "I... We studied the notes of the wild mage and... and the laws of the runes," Rebecka gasped, and finally took a deep breath and said, "And then we give the unlimited expansion of the magic net. Out!!"

 Chapter 138ï¼š Power of calculation

    "The infinite expansion structure of the magic net?" Hearing the series of words that Rebecca suddenly popped out, Rao was a bit ignorant with Gao Wen. "Have you mentioned this before me?"

    "I didn''t mention it to you, you told me! You forgot?" Rebecca waved his arm (to be honest, Gao Wenzhen worried that she would put the iron wand on her head when she slipped). "You didn''t tell me before, would you want the magic net to become something more open, more expandable, easier to lay and increase or decrease? Then I kept thinking about it, but I thought about it for a long time. Nothing happened until a while ago"

    As she spoke, she raised her finger to the side of Jenny who was breathing heavily. "Isn''t Jenny coming before, she brought the research materials of the early days of the wild mage, and I finally added the system to the ancestors." Adults, do you know? Wild Master''s notebook can only be regarded as part of the results, the magic net above is only the conclusion of the second half, but without the first half of the derivation process and construction principle, we can only use the very stupid way to put the magic net ''Simulation'' came out, but the material in Jenny''s hands was the full logic of the original wizard''s initial construction of those basic runes..."

    Rebecca doesn''t look ordinary and stupid, but once she talks about these professional areas, she suddenly does not stop. Gao Wenyi knows that this girl has to talk about the next meal, so she quickly interrupts. She: "Stop and stop, I understand what you mean, that is, you have finally got the theory together, so I finally mastered the rules of the magic net from the principle level, instead of taking pictures of the gourd painting, yes, I understand, you give me Look at the infinite expansion structure you said."

    "Let''s go inside and see a lot of it!" Rebecca took Gao Wen''s arm and walked toward the tent. While walking, he turned back and shouted at Jenny. "You come here too, most of the calculations are still you." Finished!"

    In Gao Wen¡¯s camp, Rebecca unfolded the paper rolls that Jenny brought with a look of excitement, spread the entire table in order, and finally unfolded the large drawings in his hands. , placed in the center of all drawings.

    It is a paper full of calculation formulas, geometric figures, and logical induction processes. They repeatedly optimize and combine basic runes with rigorous and unbelievable logic. Each piece of paper can see dense lines and patterns, even if it is high. The text also has a lot of knowledge in magic. At first glance, it only feels dizzy, but on the last piece of paper that Rebecca rolled out, all the complicated calculations and connections have been simplified.

    There is only one of the most basic unit graphics on the top. It is a hexagonal symmetrical structure, composed of eight rune knots, six framed borders, and two inside, its succinct and beautiful to an incredible degree. Just looking at it, Gao Wen¡¯s eyes were deeply attracted to it.

    "this is¡­¡­"

    "The most basic unit in the magic net," Rebecca''s eyes sparkled. "After all possible optimizations and simplifications, I found that the Magic Net only needs these eight runes to perform the most basic recharge and Output operation, and there is only one interference junction inside, so each such ''unit'' is far below the interference threshold. The more such a unit is connected, the lower the interference will be. You see, it is symmetrical, Complement each other, so..."

    Gao Wen has not heard Rebecca¡¯s next words, and he is seeing a scene that is coming to the future and a shocking scene.

    The basic unit of this hexagon is expanding, extending, through its basic symmetrical structure, and numerous hexagonal connections form a honeycomb-like shape, which is spread over any possible place, covered with factories, and covered with cities. Covering the human activities, this great energy device finally got rid of the "magic array" limit. After Rebecca and Jenny''s day and night optimization, it became the smallest basic unit and became the largest. Magical wonders.

    Magic net, finally can become a magic "net".

    "How can this connection be solved with the connection of ''Magic One?''" Gao Wen immediately asked a very practical question.

    Magic Net One and the same type of Magic Net No. 2 are currently playing a role in steel mills and brick kilns. There are also several small ¡°prototype magic nets¡± that power the magic engine in mines and other places. Although the network is "old", but the oldest is only running for a few months, now Rebecca toss out a more advanced "Hive Magic Net", but to directly remove several old magic nets The new ones are not very cost-effective, and the depleted manpower and resources are a great waste to today''s territory.

    "You can rest assured, I have already considered it," Rebecca is obviously not worried about this. "The hexagonal structure you see is completely different from the previous magic net, but in fact it is from the old type. The inside of the magic net is cut and deformed, and the two can be directly connected. It is only necessary to modify the pattern of the runes at the joint. Jenny is a four-level runwright, and she is good at this."

    Gao Wen nodded with satisfaction: "Very good, then from now on, all the magic nets in the territory will be built on the basis of the new ''Hive''s Magic Net''... But one thing to confirm, how secure is it?"

    At this time, what emerged from Gao Wen¡¯s mind was a very serious "magic net crash" hidden danger.

    Although Rebecca has found a way to simplify the deformation of the magic net and form an infinite expansion network, all the magic nets can be connected to make it extremely expandable, but there is no doubt that there is a huge hidden danger: when all After the magic nets are connected together, it means that the risk of overloading is also connected. The huge magic will surge in this infinitely expanded structure. Once the problem is gone, the magic of the runaway is likely to follow the magic net. Dissipate, destroy all the magic equipment connected to it!

    On the earth, there are various safety devices such as circuit breakers and voltage regulators to ensure the safety of the power grid. Therefore, Gao Wen first thought that Magic Net may need similar security measures.

    When Rebecca heard Gao Wen, he suddenly stopped, and his mouth opened for a long time before he snorted: "Ah... I really didn''t think about it..."

    Then she adored her face: "You are a great ancestors! Why every time this new thing has just drawn a drawing, you seem to have thought that it has been running for decades and can think of so many practical problems?"

    "Coughing... the experience of the elderly, the experience of the elderly," Gao Wenyu coughed and put the topic back on track. "You think about it now, how to solve the security problem of this network. All in the honeycomb structure." The magic is free flowing, relying entirely on the self-balancing and venting mechanism of the magic net to ensure the stability of the magic, but once the self-balancing of some ''units'' is out of control, the excessive magic will exceed the tolerance of the adjacent units. It may burn all adjacent units in an instant, and then it is a vicious circle..."

    Rebecca''s eyes widened, as if by the scene that might happen, and Jenny next to it frowned and tried to think: "Then we... don''t make the magic net too big, divide it into regions. All right."

    "Then lost the value of this honeycomb structure," Gao Wen shook his head. "This honeycomb structure is designed to allow the magic net to expand and connect indefinitely."

    Rebecca looked at Gao Wen curiously: "What do you mean by your ancestors?"

    Gao Wen looked down at the magic net honeycomb unit on the table and suddenly asked: "How are these two honeycomb units connected together?"

    ¡°Direct connection,¡± Rebecca nodded, of course. ¡°The two rune knots are placed together, which is the most efficient transmission.¡±

    "Break the connection between them," there seems to be no suitable solution in the knowledge of the world. Gao Wen can only resort to the ideas of the previous world. "You can add a partition... cheap black stone connectors. It''s not bad, Blackstone is a magical material, but the tolerance is very poor, and the magical fluctuations will be directly broken."

    ¡°You mean, each honeycomb unit is separated from other units by a little bit of ''buffer material'' made of black stone in the middle?¡± Rebecca scratched his hair. ¡°But Blackstone¡¯s magical efficiency is not high, so I¡¯m afraid. Will make the entire magic net''s performance drop by more than a quarter..."

    "But it¡¯s safer, even if a few units are out of control, they will only leave the network at their own risk, without jeopardizing anything else," Gao Wen explained. "As for efficiency, these base units are connected in large numbers." After getting up, it will make up for the lack of efficiency. And I am only a preliminary solution, and I will definitely find a better solution in the future."

    As he said, Gao Wen laughed: "The current magic net is still very primitive, even if this honeycomb structure is also primitive. It draws energy directly from the environment, and then the magic energy device receives energy directly from the magic net. There is no safe buffering process in the middle, there is no steady flow, no metering, and even without the ''catheter'' energy-consuming equipment, you can directly put yourself on the magic net. Do you think this connection method is worth improving?"

    Rebecca nodded thoughtfully, and Jenny was not quite comfortable with this completely equal and expressive way of communication. It seemed a bit cautious, but the flashing eyes were enough to show that she was thinking about Gao Wen¡¯s words.

    "This is a new thing. It has a long way to go." Gao Wen didn''t let the two girls on the spot and thought about the problems that might take a long time to solve. "Let''s take it, don''t worry. This time you guys. Have you made a big contribution, what reward do you want?"

    "I want to change my staff to a new crystal!" Rebecca and Grandpa Taihao were not polite, and immediately waved their iron wand happily. "Look, the crystal on the staff is very old!"

    Gao Wen took a look at it and saw that the crystal inlaid on the top of the iron wand was old, not only dim, but also lacked a few small horns. The claws of the fixed crystal also had obvious deformation...

    This tm can be done like a war hammer? !

    Gao Wen¡¯s eyebrows jumped, and he wanted to persuade his little granddaughter not to change the crystal. It¡¯s better to go to the mechanical manufacturing factory to find the Nicholas egg and get a thorny three-sided stick. It¡¯s better to think about it, but I¡¯ve done a good job. And the last temperament of her master''s temperament was supported by the crystal. Then she sighed and said: "There is a core of the fire system on the treasure chest, which was brought out from the Gangster Empire. Take it, let the Rune Craftsman put it on your staff."

    Then he looked at Jenny: "What about you? What reward do you want?"

    Jenny suddenly narrowed her neck: "I... I just did what I did... I dare not reward..."

    ¡°Not yet suitable for this place?¡± Gao Wen laughed. ¡°Here, all contributions will be valued and rewarded, not accounting for your origin and status. I just listened to Rebecca, the main calculation. The process is what you did."

    "I..." Jenny hesitated and finally said, "I hope that you can name Mr. Case in the contributor list of the Honeycomb. Because the most important formulas are summed up by him."

    "Of course." 8)

 Chapter 139ï¼š The right way

    After discussing the honeycomb model and promised the "reward", Gao Wen did not let Rebecca and Jenny leave, but took out some of the drawings he had drawn these days, and on his own understanding, on weekdays. Some summary and calculus data on Rune Logic.

    Rebecca¡¯s attention was drawn to Gao Wen¡¯s drawings, and Jenny saw the calculations of Gao Wen¡¯s calculations at a glance. The latter widened his eyes in surprise: ¡°Is this all you do?¡±

    "When you are idle, study the information you gave me, try to combine the rune sorts yourself," Gao Wen smiled and nodded. "I still have some basics in magic theory."

    "This...this is not a basic question," Jenny looked at Gao Wen¡¯s results in an incredible way. "These calculations are... writing habits. Have you ever touched this before?"

    "There was a lot of achievements in mathematics in the empire of the Empire. Of course, the rune logic did not develop." Gao Wen was perfunctory, and the actual situation only he knew: he did not touch the rune logic before, but The mathematical thoughts accumulated in the last generation are still there. Even if the formula is not universal, the logic and calculation ideas will not be invalid. So far, the rune logic formulas that Jenny has compiled are still in a fairly simple stage. It is not difficult for Gao Wen to understand the calculations that are extended by empirical formulas.

    Seeing that Jenny still has a tendency to continue to ask questions, Gao Wen quickly directed the topic to the next stage: "Let''s take a look at these things first."

    "This is the ''second generation magic engine'' that you mentioned last time, what is the rotor engine?" Rebecca looked at the drawings in front of me. "I have never seen this... this array The model seems to be fire system?"

    "It''s a hot ray array, a second-level magic that can release a focused heat beam from the focus of the array," Gao Wen explained. "It''s just a low-level magic, it''s one level lower than the big fireball... ...have you not seen it?"

    "I haven''t seen it," Rebecca shook his head. "Aunt Herti taught me the magical ray spell model. She thinks this spell is the same as fireball. Maybe I can learn the result. I learn this spell." The brain of the school hurts, and then there is a psychological shadow. When I learn how to convert this spell model into a squad, I will sleep in a few lessons..."

    Looking at this n+1 granddaughter who is honestly confessing to black history, Gao Wen is simply stunned.

    The so-called hot ray is not a deep spell, although in Gao Wen''s view, this biu is a heat that can be fired out in the light and shadow effect, but in fact it is only a secondary magic, it is better than the first level. The small fireball is one level higher, and Rebecca is a "three-level magician" who can rely on his powerful mental strength to pull out the big fireball. It is reasonable to say that the burning rays are not a problem for her, but there is no way. In the extraordinary field of the world, the so-called cast talent is destined for heaven. For a mage who relies on personal qualities to cast spells, if there is a natural defect in casting, then no matter how hard you try, there is nothing wrong with it.

    Trying too hard can even hurt your brain.

    However, there is an extra point here. Although Rebecca will only have a "fireball", in fact, she is able to forcefully claim that she will have two magical little points. It is a small fireball, and the big point is the big fireball. The two spells are one level and one level, and their spell models are almost identical, except that the latter needs to infuse more magic and control with higher mental power. Rebecca can only record a spell model, and this spell model is just a fireball, so she said that she would have two spells no problem...

    Gao Wen always felt that if the girl continued to run on this talent tree, sooner or later she would be able to point out the nuclear fusion...

    "What do you want to show me this ancestor?" Rebecca had already read a few drawings and asked, curiously, "Are you ready to make this rotor-type magic engine?"

    ¡°When it comes to making complex magical machines or advanced magical props, the biggest thing that bothers us is ''interference'',¡± Gao Wen said about what he has been thinking about recently. ¡°The flow of energy between the magical array and the runes can cause interference. Two adjacent magical arrays will also interfere with each other. Because of the complexity of the legal system and the large number of rune nodes, the interference is even greater. This is also the main factor for the low yield and high price of high-level magic props. Traditional wizards are unable to solve this problem completely, and this is the most important reason why it is difficult to popularize extraordinary items."

    Jenny looked at the calculation formulas written by Gao Wen, and suddenly had some insights, revealing a thoughtful look.

    Gao Wen continued: "The rotor engine was discussed last time. The only problem with it is interference. The repulsion array is too much and the arrangement is symmetrical. Therefore, the interference cannot be avoided. I have to give up temporarily, and this heat ray. Faction..."

    "There should be no interference problems in the thermal ray array?" Rebecca said with a little certainty. "Although I won''t, I know that this array is a mature technology. Many magicians like to be in their own mage." It¡¯s good to set up this kind of trap in the tower, and it doesn¡¯t blow up the surrounding things like a fireball, it can solve those intruders very accurately...¡±

    Gao Wen waved his hand: "Yes, the thermal ray array has been applied, but that is because the traditional mage solves the interference problem by engraving it on the expensive guide magic base, but I plan to draw it very cheaply. On the red copper substrate, the rune material is cheaper quartz sand and red blood gum, which has interference problems."

    Jenny vaguely guessed the meaning of Gao Wen: "You want to reduce its cost. But drawing the array on the inferior guide material means that the energy level of each rune will be suppressed by the material, and the effective power will be reduced. In order to ensure that the array can work, it is necessary to increase the effective power by increasing the number of runes. In many traditional mage concepts, the more the number of runes, the higher the probability of interference."

    ¡°Yes,¡± Gao Wen said unhurriedly. ¡°Drawing or engraving the pattern on a low-order base material, or making a rune with a poor quality material, will result in a decrease in the ''effective output'' of the rune. It is necessary to ensure that the array can exert its original effect by increasing the number of runes, and the more prose has the higher probability that the array will collapse due to interference. The traditional mage solves this problem by means of the law. The moments are engraved on expensive high-order materials, so that they can achieve the goal with the most streamlined array structure. They are used to avoid interference in this way because they are not short of money."

    Rebecca: "But ancestors, you have been trying to make extraordinary items... How do you say that word?"

    Gao Wen glanced at her with a glance: "Inexpensive mass production."

    Then he went on to say: "All the problems are attributed to the unique ''interference'' nature of the magic. The interference of the array is actually a roadblock that hinders the low-cost mass production. It raises the cost of many low-level magic items and leads me to design. Many of the machines can''t run, but now... we have the idea to solve the interference."

    "The idea is to calculate by rune logic!" Jenny has already become fascinated. She has studied the laws of runes for many years, but she just used her design matrix to complete the task of the mentor. This is her At a higher level, I realized the true value of these mathematical tools. ¡°Traditional Master believes that the increase of the magical array leads to the interference and collapse of the magic array, but in fact we can calculate it from the formula, rune. The increase does not cause interference. On the contrary, the more runes that give the array a higher anti-interference ability that actually causes interference, is the ''interference knot'' generated by the rune in a particular arrangement, just because the interference junction is generated. Interference is an exponential rise, far exceeding the anti-jamming capability of the increased rune, so people have always believed that as long as the array becomes more, it will be unstable..."

    Gao Wen laughed and smiled very happy: "Yes, with rune logic, we don''t have to study like the traditional wizards, and we don''t have to use luck and unreliable experience to design the array like them. I designed the rotor-type magic engine, we can fine-tune the rune arrangement of each repulsion array, and even redesign the repulsion method to reduce the interference knot. You can also use the same method to put those who need expensive The array of materials that can be made by the guide material is drawn or engraved on a cheap red copper plate, making it cheaper to everyone''s use!"

    "Everyone can use..." Jenny was obviously scared by this statement. "Is this possible?"

    Gao Wen asked one sentence: "Why is it impossible? Now even the brick-burners and miners on the territory are using the magic engine. Isn''t the magic engine essentially a magic item?"

    Jenny was speechless.

    "So you want us to calculate these things next time?" Rebecca looked at the drawings that Gao Wen took out, and his face suddenly showed a eager expression. "Oh, I saw that you are also dedicated to each Beside the magic array, mark the price range of the base material and the rune material... Do you want the array to run on such a cheap basis? It looks very challenging!"

    ¡°Is there confidence?¡± Gao Wen asked with a smile.

    Rebecca has a chest: "Special!"

    Jenny smiled a little embarrassedly and cautiously: "I will work hard and I will not let you down."

    The two girls left with a lot of new drawings and materials, and Gao Wen relaxed, letting the upper body lean against the back of the chair and letting his thoughts float.

    He thought that he finally found the right way to get ordinary people into the mysterious realm.

    He also grasped the road to let the "magic" of the world play the most efficient efficiency.

    The magical "what you want to achieve" nature is to make his whimsy quickly turn into the actual maximum help!

    In a world without magic, an idea that can be transformed into reality can take years, even decades, and efforts of generations. The difficult tool production and improvement process takes up most of the time, but in a world where magic exists. This process has been greatly shortened. Almost all of the time cost is actually done between the brain and the pen and paper. As long as the mage is fast enough and accurate enough, as long as he completes the spell model for a moment, his spell It will become a "thing" that can be effective in reality, even if their magic is only for themselves, but the "reality" that magic can produce has already been realized.

    What Gao Wen has to do is to transform these spells into a magic engine, a thermal ray gun, a crystal bomb, a honeycomb magic net... 8)

 Chapter 140ï¼š Byron adventure, as well as new guests

    The ancient ruins are crouching in the darkness. The millennium has not eroded the sturdy artificial building materials, but it has eroded the human atmosphere that once existed here. A cold and humid air entangles in the vicissitudes of corridors and rooms. There is neither anger nor death in the air.

    This atmosphere lasted for so long until it was broken by outsiders.

    The radiance of the magic spar illuminates the way forward, and the heavily armed Cecil Combat squad walks deep in the corridor under the direction of the Byron Knights. They are careful and engrossed, as if they are ready to deal with those swooping from the darkness. The monsters that came out, even though they entered the relics until now, the only creatures they saw were just a few mice.

    The Byron Knight is at the forefront of the team, and a soldier behind him carries an oil lamp. In the case of bright magic spar, the illumination of the oil lamp is not too great. Its main function is Provide an early warning when there is oxygen deficiency, and react when there are shadows and unclean things around.

    According to the order issued by Gao Wen, they went deep into the remains of this ancient mountain. Now it is the second day of activity in the ruins. The things seen along the way still have not changed much. It is nothing more than a well-planned, wide to amazing corridor. And the empty rooms, the structure of the mountain body at the beginning gives people a very complex feeling, but after a period of exploration, they can grasp the law: this facility is obviously not designed for people who are lost. .

    But no matter how boring things are seen on this road, Byron has done his duty to draw the map and mark the rooms.

    The light of the magic spar shines into another deep room. Byron and others came to the end of the corridor that was temporarily marked as the ¡°third corridor¡±. The soldiers marched in a vigilant formation and confirmed that the safety of the room was set at the door. Downs: They are going to take a break here.

    Exploring in the dark ancient ruins is a rather frustrating thing. The physical exertion during walking is nothing, but exploring in the dark is quite a test of human spirit. The soldiers brought this time are already experienced veterans, but still need to rest in time to go on.

    After checking out the risk factors, the soldiers camped on the open space in the corner of the room. They placed the magic spar around to provide illumination, then took out their own dry food and water, and took time to replenish their energy. Byron sat in a magic. Next to the spar, look at the map on the hand by the light.

    This hand-painted map shows the areas that have been explored. Because the corridors and rooms are very regular, the maps are very simple and easy to understand. Although the three-dimensional facilities have caused some trouble in drawing maps, It is not a problem that the plane of each layer is drawn on paper alone.

    Byron, a mercenary-born, is very familiar with this.

    "Adult, this layer seems to have nothing," said a veteran. "The useful things have been removed."

    ¡°The things that are valuable are often in deeper places,¡± Byron replied, pointing to a place on the map. ¡°According to the previous rules, this should be the big step to the next level. Go here later. Go."

    "Yes."

    Byron put his attention back on the map and glanced at the oil lamp that had just been turned on, and the bright flame was still burning and shivering with the breeze.

    Wait a minute... wind?

    Where is the wind coming from the ruins of the mountains? Does the venting hole not form such a large airflow?

    The vigilance cultivated during the mercenary period made Byron not let go of this detail. He immediately closed the map and wet his fingers with saliva to feel the wind.

    ¡°There is airflow here,¡± he immediately reminded. ¡°Let a few more lights and look for it. There should be more than one entrance and exit in this room.¡±

    The soldiers immediately acted and began to look for hidden doors and organs in the room, and soon they found anomalies.

    At the end of the room, there is a distinct rectangular depression on one wall, like a gate, and there is a pile of decaying debris next to the recessed area. It is a wooden shelf and steel scrap after the millennium weathering.

    Before the room was dimly lit, and the ruins itself could see similar wall depressions and debris piles. Most of the traces left after the equipment was removed, so the soldiers did not pay attention to these things.

    But there is a stream of air blowing out of this place, which is clearly connected to the outside world.

    Byron ordered the soldiers to remove the accumulated debris, and revealed a piece of metal buried in the wall. It was a cylinder less than half a meter in diameter, perpendicular to the ground, and half buried in the wall. The exposed part is covered with a complicated pattern, and the upper part is still a downwardly inclined plane: obviously it cannot be used as a countertop for resting items.

    "What is this?" A soldier looked at the metal column curiously, with a nervous look on his face. "It won''t be a trap..."

    ¡°No,¡± Byron shook his head, recalling some common sense that Gao Wen gave to himself. ¡°According to the Duke¡¯s adult, this kind of appearance is usually used like this...¡±

    As he spoke, he placed his hand on the inclined plane at the top of the metal object, but the latter did not respond.

    Byron¡¯s face is flawless: ¡°Of course, most of the things in this area cannot be used. After all, it will be bad after a long time. This is common sense.¡±

    A soldier said awkwardly: "Adult, have you picked up your gloves?"

    Byron''s old face was not red, and he also glanced at the big soldier: "Then try it!"

    The opposite is not the soldier that Byron brought out. It¡¯s not at all polite. After taking off the gloves, I learned what Byron had just put on the slope.

    In the next second, the complex pattern on the surface of the metal object was slightly bright, and there was a slight vibration from somewhere. When the soldier¡¯s face was horrified, Byron heard the metal inside. There was a somewhat distorted and unusually dull sound: "Detection...sample tester...stabilization period...allowed to pass. Opening the isolation door..."

    Then, along with the sound of the ancient organs, the sunken place on the wall actually turned inward and revealed a previously hidden passage!

    Everyone is stunned and stunned.

    "I... I didn''t do anything," the soldier hurriedly pulled back his hand and looked nervous and helpless. "You all looked at it."

    Byron glanced at the dark passage behind the door, suddenly took off his gloves and placed his hand on the metal slope.

    The metal device also illuminates, and quickly the old-fashioned sound is heard from inside: "Detection...sample tester...stabilization period...permitted, the isolation door is already open."

    "I can do it too?" Byron stunned, then frowned, and ordered a soldier. "Come and try!"

    The soldier had the same kind of hand on the device, and what happened after it was exactly the same: the metal device lit up and a voice came from inside to inform the permission.

    Dare to be able to pass the test when the individual puts it on.

    "Most of it is broken..." After testing the two soldiers again, Byron slightly relieved. "After all, such an old thing."

    A soldier cautiously asked: "Adult, there are still people..."

    "Go in and see," Byron was still cautious, but his heart was already a little bit leaping. As a former mercenary who had never smashed the ruins of the South, he seemed to have smelled the good things. "Looking for so long. Finally, I found it a little!"

    ......

    While Byron and his party continued to dig into the remains of the mountains, a new guest was also embarking on the new territory of the Cecil family.

    This is a young and graceful woman, wearing a light gauze dress that is not like Ansu, with her long hair behind her, a lavender veil covering her face, leaving only a pair of bright and agile The scorpion was exposed, and she walked into the territory of Cecil in such a large way, passing through the soldier''s post, passing through the camp and now is the gate of the town, walking through the neat wooden houses.

    Cecil¡¯s congregation came and went to her side to go busy, but everyone turned a blind eye to it.

    The woman wearing the veil walked in such a big way, obsessively observing the town, which is theoretically only a few months old. The well-ordered wooden houses can be regarded as qualified town buildings in other places. After all, in most parts of this era, the living conditions of civilians are not even comparable to such houses, but in fact these wooden houses are still obviously "transition". "Building", because on both sides of Zhenzi Avenue, you can also see the houses that are being demolished and remodeled. Those houses have been compacted and built with bricks and tiles, which is obviously the next generation of houses in this town.

    The strange noise came from afar. The woman wearing the veil looked at the sound and found that the direction of the sound was a factory building with smoke. She curiously walked over and opened the door brightly and saw the inside. The sight was stunned.

    It turned out that this is the place to burn bricks, but there are two strange machines in the shelter in the center of the yard. One of the machines has a distinct magical reaction. It is rotated by some magical organs and used. The powerful shaft drives the other machine connected to it, and the machine continuously presses the sediment mixture as a raw material into a regular porcelain brick. These two machines are not only efficient but also do not require complicated Control: Only two civilians wearing denim were watching by the machine, and more people were busy loading the fast-formed bricks onto the cart and pushing them neatly on the other side of the yard. It is a row of kiln that is several times larger than the ordinary brick kiln.

    What are the two large magic devices... What?

    Magic institution? But what about the mages who control them? Who is injecting magic into them? Who is regulating their magic flow? Who controls their speed and starts and stops?

    Is it difficult for the two ordinary people who have no magic reaction? !

    Speaking of it... This place seems to be able to sense the magic reaction everywhere. This is really strange. Is it true that this territory is built on a magical focus?

    The woman wearing the veil wrinkled a good-looking brow. She wanted to take the two machines apart and take a look at it. But to make such a special move, I am afraid that the sneak or psychological suggestion will be invalid, so she can only Regretfully shook his head and left the yard to close the door.

    At this moment, a seemingly familiar, energetic voice suddenly came from behind her: "Ah! Which one are you?!"

 Chapter 141ï¼š The identity of the cultist

    Hearing the sound coming from behind, the woman wearing the veil turned and saw that the half-elves with a pointed ear were standing not far away. The latter held a large bag of fried beans in their hands. I chewed and looked at myself suspiciously.

    "Can you... see me?" Melita Bonnie, a veiled woman, looked at the half-elves with a bit of a surprise, and of course she remembered each other as a treasure bank of Mithril. Senior agent, her memory is very good, so she also clearly remembers that the combat power of this half-elf guard is like this, a half-elves with a limited strength than the goose can easily see themselves?

    "Is it hard to see you?" Amber chewed the fried beans. She still hasn¡¯t remembered the way the veil is different from the entire camp, so she is full of curiosity. ¡°Who are you talking about? Is it a business to do business? Is there finally a businessman who is willing to come here?¡±

    I don''t know how she connected the people in front of me to the merchants...

    "Businessman... It¡¯s not bad to say that," Melita smiled and removed her hidden effects and psychological suggestive spells. Fortunately, there are no other people nearby, otherwise the coming and going people will see I am afraid that there will be another commotion on the street. "Are you the guard of the Duke of Govin Cecil? Trouble with the road, I am coming to talk to him."

    "Oh (oh), okay," Amber threw two fried beans into his mouth, then walked over to Melita and reached for his hand. "(¸ÂÖ¨¸ÂÖ¨) Three copper coins."

    Merita suddenly stopped: "Why?"

    ¡°Leading fees (¸ÂÖ¨¸ÂÖ¨).¡±

    Merita: "...is interested in working at Mithril Treasure?"

    "Ha?" Amber suddenly stunned, and then he was awakened by the word Mithril Treasure. She immediately thought of something, and slammed it a few meters away from Melita, "Ah! Mithril Treasure! I remembered! I saw you last time!"

    "It''s me," Melita smiled and felt that this half-elves was quite interesting. Every one of her shocked reactions was exaggerated and impressive. "Your lord invited me to come here, so now you Do you still have tolls?"

    "Hey, I thought I could make a lot of extra money - I couldn''t make a profit for the old scorpion as a dog leg. It was a loss," Amber whispered, and then waved his hand. "Okay, let''s I am coming, I will take you to see him."

    Under the leadership of Amber, Melita soon came to the depths of the territory. She saw a large tent standing in the middle of the open space, and the ground was already laid next to the open space. A lot of bricks and stones were piled up on the side. Preparing to build a big house.

    "He is in the tent, this point should not have a nap," Amber strode to the tent. "You wait outside, I will go in and notice."

    After a few moments, Melita heard the half-elf screaming in the tent: "Gao Wen! The agent named mylittlepony came to you!"

    Melita frowned with doubts: How did the guy and the people around him pronounce so strange?

    Gao Wen and other agent lady have been waiting for a lot of days to visit. Today, I finally waited until the other party. The agent lady is still dressed like the last time, wearing a strangely styled gauze dress and a lavender veil. Face, temperament is mysterious and elegant.

    Amber saw the agent hanging around in the brick kiln factory. Before that, no one reported that the outsiders had come from the territory.

    This is really a young lady accompanied by mystery.

    "Long time no see, Miss Melita," Gao Wen stood up from behind the table and smiled. "I thought you have to wait a long time to come. After all, the traffic in this place is not very convenient. Please sit down."

    ¡°The Secret Bank Treasure has always had a lot of convenient ways,¡± Melita smiled. ¡°And I¡¯m glad you¡¯ve finally read the pronunciation of my name.¡±

    Gao Wen was a bit embarrassed: "Ah haha... don''t say it''s full, maybe you have to make a mistake next time."

    "The Duke is really a funny person." Melita owed a debt and said decently.

    She still didn''t reveal the yarn, but obviously Gao Wen didn''t care about it. He just curiously looked at the agent from Mithril Treasure: "You seem to ''visit'' on my territory? How do you feel? ?"

    "A very nice place, better than I thought, and there are a lot of very strange... magical devices," Melita said calmly. "But I am even more curious here - you still live in a tent. Instead, let those civilians live in the log house, which is really strange."

    ¡°The majority are workshops or places where technicians live. The infrastructure of the territory must be prioritized,¡± Gao Wen explained. ¡°And here... you should have seen the large open space next to the tent, I The tent will be demolished soon."

    Merita opened her eyes slightly: "I thought it was a barracks for the knights and soldiers. It seems that you didn''t plan to build a castle for yourself?"

    "There are conditions to say later, it is pure waste to cover it now," Gao Wen waved. "Don''t say this, let''s talk about business."

    "Of course," Melita also remembered her purpose here. "Please let me see the ring you got."

    Gao Wen took out the ring of Mithril from the cultists on the spot and pushed it to the front of Melita on the table.

    When the agent lady saw the silver-white ring, she narrowed her eyes and her eyes became serious: obviously things are really true.

    She picked up the ring and carefully observed it in front of her, and rubbed the inside of the ring to identify the encrypted patterns. Finally she put the ring on her lips and whispered a few syllables.

    The syllables sounded vague and indistinguishable. Gao Wen almost immediately and keenly discovered that they were not ordinary spells of spells. The sounds that were almost whispering were not even like the human voice belts. Several syllables fell, and a layer of sinuous light suddenly appeared on the surface of the ring, and a slight earthquake trembled.

    After a full dozen seconds, these phenomena gradually dissipated.

    After completing this seemingly special appraisal spell, Melita gently exhaled, but the sound was not relaxed at all, but it was extraordinarily serious: "It is indeed true... It is a VIP token of the secret silver treasure house, its owner is Pakistan. De Wendel."

    "Bad Wendell?" Gao Wen wrinkled, most of the contemporary big men he did not recognize, but the names of those big names are familiar to him. "When the name of Wendell I heard it, I went to the east. There is a girl in the dialer who is named Wendell."

    "Yes, Bad Wendell, the son of the Wendell family of Tifeng empire," Melita''s eyes looked serious. "You should be able to think that the Wendell family is as old as your Cecil family, and it continues to this day. It is already one of the best in the Titan empire. The contemporary Grand Duke Ferdinand is the most powerful ''Knight lord'' of the Titan empire. It is also the former general of the wolf, and he is the one in your mouth. The descendants of Qing''."

    "Knight lord?" Gao Wen frowned. "Is it the kind of lord I know?"

    "No, that is a unique title after the military reform of the Tifeng Empire," Melita explained casually. "The Titan Empire has undergone several reforms in recent decades, especially in the military system. They will All the extravagant fighters such as knights, warriors, and mages have been reorganized and registered, forming an ''empire army'' based on the private soldiers of the local aristocracy, and the knight lord is the military leader of the Knights in this army.

    The high text was just inquiring, but I didn''t expect to hear the news. He suddenly frowned: "The Tifeng Empire has established a professional and regular Superman army?!"

    "Yeah," Melita nodded, nod. "So their military strength has grown so fast."

    "...Wangdu¡¯s gangster bag," Gao Wen subconsciously shook his fist. "I didn¡¯t even hear this news in Ansu. Even when I was in Wangdu, I couldn¡¯t find these. thing!"

    "Ah, they don''t really know nothing about the things happening in neighboring countries, but why don''t they want to go to the heart, then it''s hard to say," Melita shrugged indifferently. "This kind of country-level thing we I can discuss it in the future, or continue to talk about the problems of the cult and the ring."

    "Okay," Gao Wen loosened his fist. "The owner of this ring, Bad Wendell, what is his relationship with the contemporary Grand Duke Ferdinand?"

    "Bad Wendell is the only son of Grand Duke Diandan and the former general of the wolf," Melita said in a word. "And the most important thing is that he disappeared more than a decade ago!"

    Gao Wen¡¯s eyes have become weird: ¡°The heir to the Wendell family, the general of the Tifeng empire, it¡¯s really no surprise that he¡¯s the big customer of your secret silver treasure, but... what I saw in Tanzan town was a Five levels of fallen druids!"

    The difference between these two identities is so great that Gao Wengan has no way to connect them. He looks at the ring in the hands of Melita and shook his head subconsciously: "I am now beginning to suspect that the cult is now. Stealing or picking up this ring."

    "Unfortunately, your suspicion is still not established," Melita shook her head. "I have checked it. Except for your contact record, this ring has not been touched by other people who are not in conformity. In other words, this ring has been worn by Bard Wendell before, and has never changed hands.

    "The five-level degraded druid you saw... is Bad Windel himself."

    Gao Wen is speechless.

    But very quickly, he flashed a few details in his mind:

    When he had previously played against the cultists, the other party always subconsciously engaged in melee, even if he had a stronger power of sorcerer, he also chose to hide himself in the shadows with a sword to assassinate himself.

    In the battle, the cultist revealed an extremely brilliant sword, and the experience of using the sword was obviously extraordinarily rich.

    The weapon of the cult is a one-handed sword, and the weapon used by the Tieran Wendell in the East Road Pioneering Corps was also a one-handed sword. The swordsmanship of the two seems to be very close, and the possibility of the same line is very high... ...

 Chapter 142ï¼š Bad Wendells intelligence

    The identity of the cult is no longer doubtful.

    Bad Wendell, the former general of the Titan empire, a grandson of the Duke who had a brilliant future and an incalculable future.

    But he appeared here, defeated by Gao Wen as a five-level degraded druid, and finally even blown off his arm by a grenade.

    What happened in the middle of this?

    It is certainly a reward to be able to find a huge stain on the top of a neighboring country (and can now be said to be an enemy country), but Gao Wen is even more curious at this moment. What is the incredible life history of this Bad Winder? This amazing change is not something that can be explained by the ups and downs of life. It is simply the ups and downs of life - he can''t help but ask the agent lady in front of me: "I don''t know much about the nobles of today. , that Bad Winder and his family, how much do you know? How much can you tell me?"

    "The Secret Bank Treasury is not a specialized intelligence organization. What we know is limited to things that can be passed on without involving secrets," Melita nodded slightly. "Bad Wendell, Duke of Dinant Wendell The only son, talented and diligent, and a devout **** of war, Kyle believers, he received the education of the elite elite and the teachings of the God of the Gods, and at the age of ten showed Kyle¡¯s spiritual talent - after the conversion, he quickly Growing up to be a powerful knight, the strength is approaching the high-end, the most outstanding of the previous generation of Tifeng''s young people."

    "Stop," Gao Wen interrupted Melita. "That is, his extraordinary rank is a knight?"

    "Yes - at least the outside world said so, and I don''t think there is any problem with this information."

    "When I played against him, he only had strong swordsmanship skills, and there was no trace of Kyle''s power on his body," Gao Wen said seriously. "All his extraordinary powers belong to Druid spells. I can be sure of this."

    "Maybe for some reason he lost the refuge of the **** of war Kyle," Melita guessed. "This may be the reason why he joined the cult."

    "No matter what, you continue to say - you just mentioned that Bard disappeared more than a decade ago, what is going on?"

    Merita nodded: "After passing the test and trial of Ares Kyle, Bard Wendell officially took over the title of ''Wolf General'' from their family and was promoted to the Knight by Tifeng Emperor. The lord, one of the high-ranking commanders of the Titan Empire, but he only stayed in this position for a year - in a routine confrontation on the Ansu-Tifeng border, he and an elite knight Was sent outside the city to carry out reconnaissance, and in the eyes of the public into a thick fog, and then disappeared with the thick fog, until three days later, several madmen were found to wander in the wilderness, and Bad Winder and the rest of the elite knights are still missing."

    Having said that, Melita added a few words: "The relationship between Tifeng and Ansu has deteriorated in recent years, and the disappearance of Bad Winder has greatly aggravated this trend. Feng people think that Ansu has used their sorcerers to murder their commanders, while Ansu¡¯s people think that this is a farce of Tifeng¡¯s self-directed self-acting, the purpose is to find excuses for the increase. In fact, this caused almost both sides in the same year. Direct war, but when the situation worsened, Bad Winder¡¯s father, Duke Dinantan, announced that the disappearance of his only son had nothing to do with Ansu, and that the war did not break out."

    Gao Wen gently squeezed his chin: "Din Din Wendel? Is he an anti-war?"

    "No, on the contrary, he had been the military minister of Tifeng before that, and it was a steady main war. The several military reforms of Tifeng were done by his emperor, so the old duke. When I suddenly stood up to stop the war, I was really shocked by the gang of people, and after that, the old duke also turned from the original main battle to neutral - he is still pushing the military reform of Tifeng, but However, he repeatedly delayed military operations on the Imperial Front with reasons such as immature timing. Although many facts proved that his judgment was no problem, his transformation still made the outside world talk..."

    Gao Wen slowly exhaled a breath and frowned and thought.

    The fascinating star of tomorrow, the devout and powerful "Wolf General" disappeared in a simple military operation. After more than a decade of unclearness, it suddenly appeared in a place where the birds were not dragged in southern Ansu. Not only did the power of the knight''s knight lose all, but it also became a five-level degraded druid; the old duke of the main warring faction not only did not find the trouble of "suspected suspects" after losing his son, but instead stopped the war many times. What is the connection between these two things? Did the old duke have a later change because he knew something?

    It can make a devout **** knight betray the faith, but also betrayed into the cult formed by other religions. The reason is not simple. Gao Wen¡¯s mind suddenly came up with an idea¡ªwill, that De Wendell learned the truth that "the gods are dead"? !

    Of the information he has at present, only this one can explain the shocking changes that have taken place in Bard!

    Gao Wen¡¯s thoughts could not help but extend: If the contact with the truth led to Bad Wendell¡¯s abandonment of faith, does that mean that his original magical power was lost for the same reason at the same time?

    As long as you can''t maintain your faith in the gods, will you lose the corresponding magic?

    What is that magic? As long as you believe that there is a **** in the flicker... protect yourself, you can get a "cheap" extraordinary ability?

    But with such a powerful force, it has to have a source...

    So wandering around, Gao Wen suddenly found himself returning to the problem that had just troubled himself not long ago:

    At the moment when the gods are dead, those priests and believers who still remain pious, gain the power of the gods through prayers and rituals, and the objects they worship worship... What exactly is it? !

    "Duke of the Duke?" Melita saw Gao Wen did not move for a long time, and finally could not help but open the mouth. "Did you listen to the Duke?"

    Gao Wen quickly woke up, and he stunned his eyebrows and asked: "Bad Wendell has a son?"

    "He left a young daughter before the disappearance, Andesa Wendell. Now, more than a decade later, the little girl has grown up, and the blood of the Wendell family has also shown her influence: her swordsmanship "It''s as good as her father," Melita said, not too slow. "Andersa has now been appointed as the knight lord by the Emperor Tifeng, serving as the commander of a sub-group of the Imperial Knights. This is probably Some kind of compensation, but the little girl did a good job in this position. The outside world thought that it only took one or two battles. Andersa Wendell could take the title of ''Wolf General'' like her father and become Wen. The next family of the Del family."

    "The name that Shantou Qing gave himself to that year is now a family glory," Gao Wen said with a head, and then asked, "So that Andesa Wendell is like her father. Believe in the **** of war, Kyle, belongs to the **** knight?"

    "No, it''s interesting. She is an extraordinary knight through the most orthodox knight training and magic training. It is said that the Duke of Judyan forbids Andersa to convert to any religion, so the young female commander is still unbelief. By."

    "Really, this is interesting..." Gao Wen repeated it thoughtfully. "Interesting..."

    Merita smiled slightly: "The Duke, I can provide so much information, what do you think of?"

    "Think of some things, but they are very messy. God knows how a prodigious knight who has a promising future will fall into a promising druid with no future." Gao Wen sighed and faced the unfamiliar Mei. Rita, he didn''t say all the secrets he knew. "Thank you for your intelligence. If you didn''t come, I''m afraid I can never guess the identity of the cult is like this... bizarre."

    "So, do you want to spread this news out?" Melita¡¯s eyes outside the veil turned slightly. "All things that live in Ansu are dead and cultists, and the real identity is actually the former nobles of Tifeng. The value of this message is not something that can be measured by a few gold coins..."

    "No," Gao Wen shook his head. "It doesn''t make sense to spread these things now. The negative news is too bizarre. If you go out, no one will believe it, not to mention the two countries are now playing with each other. If you have more ugly words, you can tell the black history of the Tifeng aristocracy from an Ansu population. Do you think anyone will take it seriously?"

    Gao Wen¡¯s voice just fell, and an amber came out from the shadow of the side: ¡°Ansu and Tifeng people are not serious, but they can also let the cultists nervous. So such important secrets are exposed... ¡±

    Gao Wen looked at the half-elf and smiled: "Thinking too much, people are going out to be cultists, still care about this reputation loss? Do you mind if someone said you are a thief?"

    Amber blinked: "Mind! I am whitening now? I am the chief guard next to the Duke!"

    Gao Wen: "...Do you occasionally play a card in the normal routine?!"

    Melita looked curiously at Gao Wen and Amber''s daily squabbling here, but it was politely unmixed, just saying that when both of them rested, they said, "So, you have more questions from the Duke. What?"

    ¡°Yes,¡± Gao Wen said immediately. ¡°You should have a lot of treasures in your secret silver treasure house?¡±

    "This is of course, there is a saying: In any case, the secret silver treasures all contain half of the world''s treasures, and it is precisely because they can retain such a huge amount of wealth for a long time, those big people will choose to let us come. Keep their treasures..."

    Gao Wen interrupted Melita¡¯s blow ratio: ¡°There are things in your treasure house that can be sold?¡±

    "This..." Melita hesitated, but then she smiled. "Of course. There are always some treasures that are out of the original. There are always some people who don''t care. We are happy to find the price when they are suitable." More suitable owner."

    ¡°How to sell eternal slate?¡±

 Chapter 143ï¼š Storm gathering

    Melita Bonnie is an elegant person. As a senior agent of Mithril Treasures, she enjoys a special status in the organization. She has always dealt with those super-great characters, no matter how big these characters are. The momentum is compelling, or fierce, or spleen, she can always maintain her elegance, and ensure that every transaction goes smoothly in elegance.

    ¡°How to sell eternal slate?¡±

    "¸ÂàÛ"

    You see, this is not elegant enough, isn''t it?

    Melita didn''t come up and almost squirted her veil, but it was a man who had experienced great winds and waves. She calmed down for the first time, and her face calmed and looked at the faint Gaowen: "You ...Is it just talking about the eternal slate?"

    "Yeah," Gao Wen nodded. "Of course, I am not talking about a whole piece, and the scraps are also fine."

    "Your tone... It¡¯s like buying cabbage, I was really scared by you," Melita whispered twice, confirming that Gao Wen was indeed a piece of eternal slate. "Know, this No one in the world will use this tone and attitude to talk about the gifts of the gods."

    Gao Wen felt that his attitude seemed to be a bit problematic, but he couldn''t help it: even if he inherited the memory of Gao Wen Cecil, his personality is still his own. From the emotional point of view, he really can''t substitute himself. A purely local aboriginal, and how much awe of the eternal slate, those metal pieces in his mind are just a bunch of research materials and have died in the information stored in it scary point...

    And again, even if it was the time when Govin Cecil was here, he would not have had much fear when he mentioned the eternal slate, because that Govin Cecil was not a believer, and as a second time. In the pioneering age of the mud-legged nobility, he rarely has awe of anything.

    "Cough, the person who died once, seeing things look more open," Gao Wen casually put his hands on this point, then looked at Melita''s eyes, "still said that the eternal stone is like Mithril Organizations like Treasury, are there pieces of eternal slate in the collection?"

    "The pieces of the eternal slate are in the hands of the major sects. That is their holy things, but they will not be handed over to the secret bank treasure store." Melita shook her head. "You should be very clear about this."

    "But I am more aware of another point: the major sects are only holding large pieces of debris, and many of the small pieces are scattered, falling in the hands of the kings and nobles, as well as collectors. And there are no collectors in the world who are bigger than your secret silver treasure."

    Merita slightly wrinkled her good eyebrows, and then whispered after a long time: "You are right, the secret silver treasures do have some slate fragments on hand, but most of our collections are kept in the custody of the generation. If the crystals that you handed over to us in the past, the treasure house will strictly implement the agreement for this part of the collection, and will never let it out. Unfortunately, the original owners of all the eternal slab fragments are still alive, and there is no Give up the meaning of ownership of the collection, so please forgive me not to sell them, I can''t show them to you without the original master''s permission."

    Looking at Melita¡¯s attitude, Gao Wen knew that this matter had not been discussed.

    The reputation of Mithril Treasury is well known, and their power to maintain credibility is well known.

    However, after a few seconds of silence, Melita went on to say: "Of course, if you are willing to wait, there may be one or two pieces of slate that are negotiable..."

    "Oh?"

    "I can''t disclose the original information, but I can tell you that there is a customer who made the wrong choice in fulfilling the contract and made a very irrational breach of the secret bank treasure. We have reason to believe that he can''t make compensation. So what he has in the treasure house will soon become a sale."

    Although Melita smiled and said these words in an elegant and gentle tone, the amber standing behind Gao Wen couldn''t help but squat, and a cold air came from head to toe.

    "Hey, you guys are really scary to do business." Miss Half Elf couldn''t help but groan.

    Gao Wen didn''t ask who the mysterious defaulter was, and he didn''t care about the secret business of the Miyin Treasury. He just nodded. "I just waited. But I still have to confirm the eternal slate." Sell?"

    It is necessary to find out the price clearly. Otherwise, if the cowhide is blown up, it will be inevitable if you don¡¯t have the money to buy it. It will even be worse than Melita¡¯s ¡°¸ÂàÛ¡±. Although Gao Wen, who is sitting on the kingdom of the kingdom, feels that he has quite a few spare cash on hand, the value of such an eternal slate cannot be measured by money. What kind of price does the secret silver treasure have to open?

    Melita has adapted to Gao Wen¡¯s reality at this time. She smiled faintly: ¡°The value of the eternal slate cannot be measured by money, and the Mithril Treasury does not need to use it to sell money, so we need something else. It is best to collect the rare treasures, such as the ancient relics of the Gangsui period, I believe that you can take them out, if you don''t want to, the crystals you handed over to the treasure house can also be. Of course, the best You can have another piece of eternal slate on hand, that is the most convenient, we can exchange directly."

    Gao Wen listened, and suddenly there was a movement in the heart: the crystals that I handed over to the secret silver treasure house, in the eyes of the other party, have the same value as the eternal stone slab?

    He believes that Mithril Treasures will not talk about it in this respect. The other party''s ability to identify treasures is well known. They never make a loss, so... Do they know the origins of those crystals? Or at least know its value?

    However, Gao Wen was not sure whether this question could be directly raised by Melita. After careful consideration, he decided to use a natural attitude as much as possible: "It seems that in your eyes, those crystals are valuable?"

    "According to the classification of Mithril Treasures, there are three types of treasures besides natural products. The first one is a treasure that comes from human hands and can be reproduced. Most of the so-called jewels are of this type; the second is from Treasures that are manpowered but not reproducible, such as the ancient relics of the Gangyan Empire or older treasures, belong to this category; the third are extraordinary creatures, they...not from human hands."

    Melita said, her eyes were slightly curved, and she smiled at Gao Wen: "The crystals, and the fragments of the eternal slate, they are not from the hands."

    ......

    Boundless, moody, sometimes calm, sometimes swallowing, when the fury can destroy the most sturdy sea boat and reef, when calm, it is like a cradle, but under the cradle hides another dark and deep world.

    This is the ocean.

    Humans have conquered the entire land, but they have not conquered the ocean. Outside the mainland of Loren, they are far more impermanent than the mainland. But in the last seven hundred years, the farthest steps humans have taken to the sea will not. Beyond the range where the coastal lighthouse can shine, because the sea is far more arrogant than the light of the lighthouse, the fragile wooden boats made by humans cannot resist the storms of the distant seas, and the dense fog and the magical environment that appear from time to time at sea will Let the most experienced captains lose their course.

    Before the Lord of the Storm Church was transformed into a dark sect, the priests of the Storm Lord were the only asylum and guides for humans to sail outside the lighthouse. The priests who were sheltered by the gods could find the returning harbor in chaos and darkness. The correct route, however, after the Church of the Storm broke with all the Orthodox Church and fell into the dark sect, all the ocean routes ended, people had to stay away from the sea in fear, and the captains and sailors who used to dare to go to the sea to hunt for wealth. They also became cowards who dared to sail along the coastline, and the priests and priests of the storm masters left the mainland and left the world''s sight. They stepped into the sea and changed their name to the son of the storm.

    They no longer believe in and worship the Lord of the Storm, but instead worship the storm itself. They firmly believe that the tide will destroy the entire world, whether it is through the tide or the tide.

    In the depths of the endless sea in the east, on a large, unnamed island reef, the sons of the storm are nervously renovating the fortifications, mending the totems, setting up temporary barriers, and the cloud-filled sky is like a drooping whirlpool. The wind and the thunder are there. Brewed in the whirlpool, the torrential rain continually spilled from the sky, blurring the boundaries of the sky and the sea, and even giving people a feeling that the sea is about to fall over.

    Even in the endless seas where the storms are frequent, such horrible celestial phenomena rarely appear. It only means one thing: those pirates are coming again.

    A storm main sacrifice stood on the observation deck in the rain, the black robe hunted in the wind, the rain seemed to be unable to affect his sight, he just stared at the more violent sea, as if watching an abyss.

    The endless sea, which wraps the world with impermanent water, hides the truth that is maddening, and leaves the mortal a watery gentle illusion, and those stupid mortals who have the only reason they are sane and Wisdom has a role. These intellects and wisdom instinctively make them fear the endless ocean and stay away from its deepest in awe.

    This weakness may be the best talent left by the Creator for humanity, but unfortunately, the children of the storm who once faced the truth have lost this escaped happiness.

    The whirlpool of the dark clouds in the sky has dropped again. The horrible wind and thunder are constantly pouring into the ears. The main sacrifice of the storm raises its head and sees that the sea waves are rolling up abnormal waves at distant sea level. Some vague things are coming from Under the surface of the sea, it is a horrible, deep-sea beast that is dozens or even hundreds of times larger than normal creatures, and between them, there are some small female figures.

    Ordinary people see this scene at first sight. I am afraid that those "witches" are trying to make those behemoths, but the main festival of the storm that has been dealing with the Kraken many times is very clear. Those monsters are not what is being instigated. Monsters, like the female figures mixed in them, are the Krakens.

    "They" are the same race, but they have an infinite number of horror incarnations.

    The sea spirit horn was blown, and the children of the storm rushed to the battle position. The sound of the main sacrifice ran through the storm and resounded throughout the island:

    "The Kraken is coming!!!"

 Chapter 144ï¼š Magic...capacitor

    Merita left, and when she left, she took the ring left by the cultist, and as a trading project, as a thank-you to Gao Wen to help recycle the ring, Melita made a representative on behalf of the secret silver treasure house. committed to:

    In the future, as long as there are pieces of eternal slate that are left behind, or similar "non-human things", Gao Wen will be given priority.

    For Gao Wen, the value of this promise is far more valuable than the ring.

    But a half-elf who was shameful at home didn''t seem to think so. Amber squatted on Gao Wen''s desk, put his face on the table, squatting like a salted fish, squatting and squatting: "One Look at the expensive stuff. Oh, just take it away... A copper plate is not given to you... The people of the secret silver treasure house are too tricky... and when you go, you have to eat a meal... ..."

    Gao Wen squinted at the guy and said: "They will help collect the information of the eternal slate and the like. Don''t you think this is more valuable?"

    "That can''t be spent, and the veil woman said it''s easy. God knows how long it will take them to find new slate fragments. But the eternal slate! It''s not the stone on the road," Amber continued, "Oh, they are one." Can''t find it for a hundred years, are you waiting for a hundred years?"

    Gao Wen didn''t say anything, just listen to this guy and continue to pick it up: "Oh, yes, you have special skills. If you don''t want to wait until you get bored, you will pull it down, and then let your children and grandchildren give them when they find it. You go to the grave and burn the news to you, you climb out again..."

    "From the heart of the lungs, even if you are really the **** of the shadow god, you can live so big is really a miracle," Gao Wen eyebrows jumped, licked amber, "Do not talk nonsense to help me put that side The box opened and the bag that was placed on top of it was taken."

    Amber, a salted fish, stood up from the table and swayed to the thing while chanting: "I don''t usually do this for Betty to help you. How come today is my turn to say where the little maid went?" I haven''t seen her for a long time..."

    "I gave her a half-day holiday and let her familiarize herself with the peas. The peas are very afraid of being born, and they can''t talk. They are easily frightened when they come into contact with the land, but they are very close to Betty. Maybe they are both." Can be friends."

    Amber put the bag in front of Gao Wen, and smiled and put it together: "I told you, I really appreciate you now. I thought at the beginning that you are easy to install, but now it seems It turns out to be true. People who are not serious about the heart can not arrange this step for you."

    "Thank you for your appreciation." Gao Wen froze as he spoke, pulling Amber''s head to the side, and then poured out the contents of the bag.

    Inside is a pile of dull gray-white crystals, the average size is only the size of the little finger, the surface has a little sinuous color, with the mysterious atmosphere unique to the magic material, but no matter what the quality or texture, it is not like a high-level thing. child.

    "What''s this?" Amber was quiet for a second, and after seeing something that seemed to sell a little money, he immediately came together: "Crystal? But looking at the poor quality..."

    "This is the storage crystal that has just been shipped from the town of Tanzan. It is a sample of the first shipment. You forgot? I gave the Prince Viscount a huge long-term order."

    "Storage magic crystal? This stuff?!" Amber squinted at the gray-white crystals for a little while, suddenly shouting, "The Count of Andrew does not bring such a pit person! Let us save him. Life, he took this thing to fool people? This crystal is placed in a slightly larger rich mine, it is all thrown away by slag!"

    Gao Wen looked at the smoldering half-elf a little unexpectedly. Wan didn¡¯t think that the guy who hadn¡¯t been worried about anything in the territory would have been so angry because of the loss of the territory, but he just smiled: "Don''t say that exaggeration, this thing is much better than the slag, and the Mr. Viscount can not have any pits. These crystals are sold to us at the price of three Cecils, one taka (weight unit). Where can you find this price?"

    "Three silver coins..." Amber quickly thought about how big the newly-cast Cecil silver coin was in his mind, and then his face was subtle. "That''s really cheap enough... but you buy so many inferior storage tanks." What is Crystal? This kind of appearance... I am afraid that only the most basic Master apprentices will use it when doing exercises? And the apprentices with a little money may not be willing to use them."

    Gao Wen smiled and said: "Do you know what is the biggest problem with this inferior storage crystal?"

    "The magic storage capacity is only half of the same quality crystal, and the energy dissipation is extremely serious, especially the second one, which makes them useless directly." Amber clearly understands these common sense problems, after all, When it comes to whether you can sell money, "the reason why the artificial magic crystal is unpopular is also due to this reason."

    "Yes, the low storage ability is only a small problem. Put two crystals on the line. The biggest problem is that the energy is fast. The magic that is filled in will not be used for a long time. It will dissipate itself cleanly. "Magic''s crystal is fatal, so these crystals become so worthless. Although they have huge reserves, they are difficult to come in handy," Gao Wen said as he opened the locker under the table and took a piece from it. The hexagonal metal plate is placed on the table. "But if you change your mind, these crystals that can''t hold energy can come in handy..."

    Amber curiously looked at the metal plate that Gao Wen took out. She recognized that this was the thing that Rebecca sent recently. It seems to be the product of the mechanical manufacturing side. This metal plate is only a little bigger than the palm. The edge shape is the kind of "industrial product" that is pressed out in the machine mold in a timely manner by the latest "stamping technology", and the surface of the metal plate can also see the neat groove and the texture. Magic material.

    This is a "universal substrate" engraved with the array, and Amber feels that he has seen the rune structure above.

    After trying hard to remember for a long time, she only "oh" said: "Oh, I know, this is the thing that Rebecca and Jenny painted before!"

    "Hive-style magic net unit, this is a basic unit, it can work when it is taken out alone. I engraved it on a universal substrate that can be moved. It becomes a ''part'' that can be combined with other things at will," Gao As the text says, flip the substrate over and expose the vacant grooves on the back of the substrate. "These slots are connected to other things."

    "So this metal plate is now gathering magic power?" Amber looked at this new thing completely different from the traditional magic props. "What are these magical things you are going to do? Such a small magic net unit, can The magic of convergence should be limited?"

    "It''s really limited. It''s difficult to activate a first-level spell only by the output of this magic net unit. So you have to charge the energy into these crystals first," Gao Wen pointed to the inferior storage magic crystal next to it. After the charge cycle, the magic in the crystal is derived. Since the charge is continuous, the escape of the crystal is no longer a problem. You see, it plays the role of a scratchpad in this system. , used to store a small amount of magic generated by the magic net unit, then as long as the crystal is composed of arrays, supplemented by a sufficiently long charge cycle, then it is entirely possible for such a base unit to release enough magic to drive advanced spells. ""

    Amber opened his eyes when he heard half of it. When he finally saw Gao Wen¡¯s eyes, he was not right: "You guy... you really confirm that you are a knight?"

    "Amount... As for such a big reaction?"

    "You are a knight, where is this huge magic theory!" Amber blinked, and then he looked incredulously at the high-definition array of substrates and crystals. These things are not yet combined, and they are still lacking. There are a lot of key runes and control arrays, but it''s obviously not far from completion. "Is this something a magical device? But it still seems to be just a part..."

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s still a part, it¡¯s just a very important part. With it, I¡¯ve completed the most important part of my plan: how to solve mobile energy without a fixed magic net power supply. The question," Gao Wen smiled. "I intend to call it a magic capacitor. What do you think of this name?"

    "Magic Capacitor?" Amber blinks. "What does this matter have to do with electricity? Are you ready to use it to put lightning bolts?"

    "Amount... Well, I didn''t think about this," Gao Wen thought about it and changed his mind. "Then I decided to call it a magic capacitor."

    Amber: "...with this!!"

    Seeing the amber stunned look, Gao Wen felt great joy, so he looked down happily and found the draft that he had not calculated before, and he was ready to continue to calculate the power and charging efficiency of the Honeycomb Magic Net unit. A problem, but not long after he started working, he suddenly heard a loud noise coming from outside.

    "I am going to see what happened!"

    With such a sentence, Amber disappeared in front of Gao Wen: As long as Gao Wenyi wrote something, she would definitely look dizzy and upset. At this time, I would like to find a way to run.

    But she just ran out without much meeting, and then slammed back: "Gao Wen! Gao Wen! Byron Knight is back!"

    "He is back?" Gao Wen immediately put down his pen, "Let him come in!"

    The Byron Knight walked into the tent. The exploration in the ruins for several days made him look tired and looked like a servant, but the expression on the Cavalier¡¯s face was obviously very exciting. When he came in, he gave Gao Wen a knight ceremony. Then he said with excitement: "Adult! We found a hidden area in the ruins. It may be the secret test site of the empire that smashed the empire! There are not only many intact equipment, equipment, and materials. And... and found a small number of still identifiable manuscripts and files!¡± 8)

 Chapter 145ï¼š Ancient test site

    Soon, Gao Wen arrived at the forefront of the ruins of the Dark Mountain Range under the leadership of Byron.

    It is already located near the middle of the ruins. It is the result of several days of hard work by the exploration team led by Byron. It is connected by a large staircase and the upper level. It has a wider space and a tall roof built in the mountain. Such an extraordinarily wide space is not easy. Since its builders have chosen this scale, it can only show that this area needs such a large space.

    All corridors are elevated, as are all doors and rooms.

    Gao Wen picked up a map and watched the route on the map by the light of the magic spar held by Herti. Byron Knight completed the drawing along the way with great diligence, which clearly shows a lot of straight. Corridors and rooms, some of which are also marked with special signs to indicate that there are unknown objects or suspicious rumors. Obviously, even if it has been explored for several days, the Byron Knights did not understand the scale of this huge and amazing relic.

    To what extent is the scale of this gadget so mad?

    Now Gao Wen, Heidi, Amber, Byron, and a large group of soldiers have come to that special room. Byron points to the gates and control organs that have been cleared before: "Adults, our discovery is pure luck, this fan The door was originally sealed, but it was probably a gap in the long-term disrepair, and the airflow was discovered by us. The control device next to it should be broken, its identification function has expired, and anyone can activate it."

    "The creation of the Gangster Empire can''t be compared to the millennium..." Gao Wen sighed softly. "Show me a look."

    Byron nodded, took off the gloves and placed his hand on the metal device. There was a distorted sound in the device: "Detection... sample tester... stable period... permission to pass. Opening isolation door¡­¡­"

    In the sound of mechanical operation, the ancient isolation door embedded in the wall slowly opens.

    "As long as this is the case, the door will open, and the door will close itself within 5 minutes, regardless of whether anyone enters or exits, or if the column is slammed twice in a row, the door will be closed. Also on the other side of the channel. Device." Byron explained in detail.

    Then two more soldiers came forward, and the device still sounded a similar sound, and prompted the isolation door to open.

    It seems to identify anyone who touches the device as a so-called stable sample tester, and authentication is ineffective.

    But Gao Wen couldn''t help but frown. He had deep thoughts on the words "sample testers" in the device.

    "This stuff will still talk!" Amber was interested in the device itself. She ran to the top of the metal pillar with a sneak peek and said with excitement, "I heard about elves and wizards." They will also make a talking spouse, but I have never..."

    "Detect...warning, disqualification, non-identifiable target, channel closed, alarm activated."

    Accompanied by this hard and cold sound, the isolation door quickly closed again in a huge noise, leaving only a blindfolded amber standing next to the device: "Hey... I didn''t do it?!"

    Gao Wen put his hand on the hilt of the Blazer''s sword at the moment when the so-called alarm activated a few words, but after waiting for half a minute, he didn''t hear anything else. He just let go of his heart. It seems that most of the functions in this facility have been shut down. I am afraid that this door is also operating independently. It does not really give any warning.

    Byron and Hetty and others were also shocked by this sudden change. They pulled out their weapons and placed their postures on the sidelines until they confirmed that no ancient organ traps were activated. Heti was long and angry. Looking at the metal device: "What is going on? How can Amber not touch it?"

    "Don''t worry about this," Gao Wen took the amber to the side and put his hand on the metal post. "Look at this thing first."

    As a result, the next second, the old access control device once again passed the voice of the authentication pass, and the isolation threshold was opened again.

    "...this door still has to face!" Amber suddenly jumped up and down. "How can anyone touch it, then I touch the door and close it?!"

    "I probably guessed what happened..." Gao Wen frowned. From the several reactions of the ban, he boldly inferred some facts. "This verification device is not bad."

    Amber¡¯s unbelief: ¡°Not bad? No bad, why can anyone open it?¡±

    "The security of this door may not be as high as I thought at first. Its role is to ensure that the door is a ''normal person''," Gao Wen said with a frown. "I also remembered that Nicholas Egg once said If there is a research on suspected human trials in this facility, then the ''sample tester'' in the access control is a living person, and the so-called ''stability period''... most of the time there is no variation. The meaning of out of control. In other words, as long as it is a normal ordinary person, you can pass this door."

    "Then why can''t I?" Amber blinked. "I am normal!"

    Gao Wen looked at this guy up and down: "Are you a normal ordinary human? Don''t say normal, you are human?"

    Amber''s sharp ears shook: "...well, it makes sense."

    Others have also thought about it with a bit of thought. It seems that Gao Wen¡¯s explanation has been recognized by everyone. However, Gao Wen himself has fallen into deep doubt after he finished speaking.

    Is the situation really that simple? Is this door just to prevent runaway test pieces from running out? Does it have any other filtering mechanism?

    I don''t know why, after hearing the hard, cold voice of the access control system, his heart involuntarily produced a very weak but real sense of disgust and resistance, but he searched for memory, but could not find such a complete The source of negative emotions.

    But no matter what is behind the door, he must go in.

    After confirming that Amber was just unable to use the verification device at the door, she himself followed the door of others and did not touch any alarms. Gao Wen took the team into the space behind the door.

    They passed through a corridor made of unknown metal materials, and a metal pillar arranged on either side of the corridor made Gao Wen couldn''t help but associate the device with sterilization or static elimination, and at the end of the corridor was another open isolation. The door, opposite the isolation door, is an overall circular hall.

    This hall is made of man-made materials. Although the white wall paint has been dusted and fallen off, it still reminiscent of how bright and wide the whole space was in the past. A circle around the hall can see a lot of along the wall. Ancient magical devices that are arranged, connected by pipes or metal columns, and the other parts of the pipes that extend from these devices are gathered in the center of the hall: there are more than a dozen strange objects.

    They have a metal base, and the base is a transparent tubular structure like a biological culture tank. The top of the tubular structure can also see a heavy top cover, which is engraved with runes and arrays, but all The runes have been extinguished.

    In front of this, it is unclear whether it is a magical or sci-fi scene that makes Gao Wen slightly stunned, but the scenes of Gao Wen Cecil''s memory about the glory days of the Gangster Empire quickly weakened his sense of disobedience.

    Looking at the neatly arranged devices in front of me, Gao Wen can almost imagine that the containers were filled with biomass solvents, soaking the scenes of the test bodies. Around these containers, they are busy demons walking around. Instructors, who recorded the various parameters of the sample in the container, and spurred the samples from time to time, using a near-inhuman cold attitude to handle the "test body" of the same race in the container.

    It is not uncommon for the human body to test the Gangster Empire in that year, and it is even rarer in today''s Ansu Kingdom.

    "It''s incredible..." Herti looked at the mysterious ancient magical devices with almost intoxicated expressions. The neatly arranged runes and fine metal structures made her marvel. "This complicated combination of runes... Such a tightly assembled assembly... such a uniform component... What did they do?!"

    "These runes are based on the endless energy of the Deep Blue Well, excluding the hard-boiled piles of experimental data, and these parts..." Gao Wen looked at the magical devices that had a prototype of a certain industrial product, sighing softly, " They require thousands of skilled craftsmen, need more than 20 basic workshops, and require a complex set of production processes and thousands of standard parameters, as well as the technical system supported by the entire empire."

    Herti had some disappointment for a while: "...has we left such advanced technology... can we really save them in the past?"

    Gao Wen sighed: "The first generation of Ansu''s pioneers tried to restore these things in their lifetime. However, the materials we rescued were not enough to restore half of them. The industrial chain was broken, and a group of ran out of the border. Semi-literate blind research on the drawings for ten years is also difficult to make up one of the links, not to mention the conditions at that time does not allow anyone to go out of production to study the first generation to spend 90% of their energy on production work, in order to guarantee that year The starved population does not exceed the newly born population..."

    Speaking of this, he shook his head: "But compared to these, the more important reason is that we lost the huge pure energy provided by the Deep Blue Well in the Deep Blue Well, which greatly reduced the operating requirements of many magic devices, and the same device In other magical environments, it may not work at all. The most basic and simple things are better, and the more complicated and advanced, the more thoroughly they will be scrapped after leaving the Deep Blue Well."

    Amber listened to Gao Wen¡¯s words and suddenly made a touch: ¡°So you value versatility and applicability?¡±

    "The industrialization of the magical guide supported by the deep blue well is not really industrialized," Gao Wen said casually, and everyone in the room might not understand it. Then he smiled and looked around. "Look at this, look at this first. How many surprises left us in the old test site."

    His eyes swept through the culture vessels, consoles, magical pedestals and sensors that had been in existence for thousands of years, and finally landed on a nearby wall, and his eyes could not help but condense.

    There is a huge text written in ancient human idioms:

    Mankind will perpetuate even the rebellious god.

 Chapter 146ï¼š Still alive

    Taking note of Gao Wen''s line of sight, Hetty also looked at the past curiously, and then some effortlessly identified the old words on the wall. But before she recognized it, Gao Wen took the initiative to explain the meaning of that sentence.

    Everyone on the scene suddenly lost.

    "This sentence... What do you mean?" Amber looked at the word like a declaration, quite a bit afraid to say, "Under normal circumstances, no one will come up with such words... and still Written in this place!"

    Hetty has produced Lenovo: "The rebellious deity can make human beings live forever... Is it the meaning of the gods wanting to let humanity perish?"

    "Things related to God are often filled with symbols and metaphors, not from the superficial meaning of a sentence." Gao Wen said with some absent-mindedness, but what emerged from his heart was before and forever. The sensational facts that are heard when the slate fragments are connected.

    Then he turned to Byron: "You mentioned that the remaining manuscript information was found here?"

    Byron nodded. "Yes, here. But they are quite fragile. We didn''t dare to move them after we found out."

    The remaining manuscript materials were not sealed, but scattered on a table not far away. It seems that for some reason, the personnel here did not take the information away when they evacuated. The material of the manuscript is the magical parchment paper commonly used by the magicians in the empire of the Empire, and it is because of this special material that these manuscripts have survived for thousands of years when exposed to the air. Years of erosion.

    But although the manuscript itself did not decay, many of the above texts have faded and weathered, and Gao Wen roughly glanced at them, and they determined that at least half of them were unread.

    Fortunately, there is still the remaining half.

    Herti was ready, she brought new enchanted scrolls and ceremonial feather pens. After seeing the precious ancient manuscripts, she immediately unfolded the reels, letting them float in the air around them. Then, holding the quill in the hand, the other hand was placed on the fragile ancient parchment. With the hard spell, the power of magic surged around her, and the quill suddenly broke away from her finger. And fly to the reel on your own and start writing quickly.

    The characters on the parchment are faithfully restored and rubbed by the magical power. Whether it is a clearly identifiable part or a broken part that is difficult to read, and every "scan" of a piece of paper, Heti will take a breather and will handle it. The original manuscripts were carefully picked up and placed in small boxes that were already prepared.

    Although the manuscript content has been preserved, these antique originals are still quite valuable, and it is certainly better to save them.

    Gao Wen stood next to Herti, sighing at the convenience of magical power, while attentively watching the contents on the scroll.

    Because he has to extract readable and useful information from a large number of defective characters, he reads slowly, but even then, some disturbing sentences are gradually pieced together: this does not seem to be a research note, or even a In the diary, after the words are composed into sentences, Gao Wen only feels that they are like a mad gibberish, and full of terrible delusions and metaphors:

    "...watching it, it looks at me from the festering flesh... It''s in my body, I want to go inside it...

    "No one can live, the end of the day is coming... The act of blasphemy does not allow us to stretch away...

    "...Don''t eat, eat fast, I have eaten the flesh and blood of the gods, lived here for a new century, they didn''t come, they still didn''t come, but I don''t need them to come again. The world outside has collapsed and has collapsed. ......"

    This is followed by a large amount of chaotic graffiti, the words become unrecognizable lines and symbols, not the illegible distortion of the original, but the person who wrote them seems to have gone crazy, but in a few manuscripts After that, these crazy graffiti turned into readable text:

    "He is sleeping deep in the earth, He is sleeping deep in the sea, He is sleeping deep in the sky, He is calling my name, that is whispering...

    "I saw Him, the face of the gods, He smiled at me in the light... I am going to step in, I am going to His kingdom. Ah, that is the greatest gift, and God gives us flesh and blood to give us food. It¡¯s this day...¡±

    After that, it is a big, crazy line. Even if there are occasional words that come out of those graffiti, it seems to have no logic and grammar. It is not so much a written word, but a chaotic brain. Occasionally, some slang words that are not sentenced are more appropriate: these manuscripts can no longer be read.

    Hetty also noticed this. She continuously printed several pages of such "garbled characters", and finally stopped, and used the plastic hand to flip those manuscripts and confirmed that there was no more valuable thing to stop their own. Spells.

    "What is this said?" Amber came over and looked at the scrolling scroll floating in the air, curiously asking, "Ghosts are like..."

    "A madman''s proverb," ??Gao Wen frowned, and the words on the scroll made him deeply disturbed, but he probably explained the above thing, "...sounds like a deserted The people here are left behind in the process of getting mad."

    After hearing the meaning of those words, everyone on the scene couldn¡¯t help but feel a strange feeling of creepy bones. Although those were just crazy words, somehow the words seemed to have special power. A terrifying atmosphere.

    "I... I didn''t like these things at first..." Amber was playing with goose bumps and couldn''t help but hide behind Govin. "This place gives me a very bad feeling..."

    Gao Wen just wanted to make a similar opinion, but before he spoke, a very slight snoring suddenly came from behind.

    Then there was another string of sounds.

    Everyone immediately pulled out the direction of the weapon and turned to the sound, and in the eyes of the public, one of the cylindrical containers in the center of the hall suddenly changed!

    The empty, transparent tubular culture tank was filled with liquid, and a large string of bubbles popped up in the surging liquid, and a twisted and weird shadow emerged from the bubble. It was still an illusion in the previous second. Shadow, the next second has condensed into a solid

    It has a blood-red color, a giant body, like a particularly strong distortion, but it has a human face, the face is closed, but the face is full of pain and madness!

    This monster, which is a mixture of distortions and humans, condensed out of thin air, and then struggled to start to break through the sealed transparent container. The incredible scene appeared: the container that should have been completely sealed suddenly became Unreal, the monster''s body has become illusory, and the two quickly merge and infiltrate each other, and the monster''s body is so hard from the container!

    Gao Wen pulled out the sword: "Get rid of it!"

    The monster also regained its physical power at the moment. At the first time after leaving the bondage, it rushed to the nearest soldier, while slamming it and making a chaotic whisper: "Hungry... hungry what!!"

    A few long swords sealed the monster''s path from all sides, followed by a burning blade, a poisoned dagger and a series of arcane missiles that smashed toward the monster, except that the arcane missiles were all on the ground. All other attacks have actually hit this twisted creature.

    However, its vitality is strong and scary. Even if the limb is cut off, or even the weakness of the back of the deformed body is also smashed by Gao Wenyijian, it still does not die, still struggling to climb up and flutter To the amber just in its sight.

    Amber immediately retreated to the side to prepare for the fish after she had just started a knife. She never thought that she would become the target of the monster. The result was a scream of scaredness. The next second, the whole person shrank into the shadow. Into the shadows.

    The monster rushed to the ground, and the Byron Knight seized the opportunity when he was not stable. He took the sword and put it on.

    It seems that the monster mixed with the human body and the distortion body fell heavily on the ground, but did not start to dissipate like the normal distortion body. Instead, the creeping gradually recovered, and there was another sign of climbing up!

    "This is not dead yet!!" Gao Wen was shocked by this abnormal situation. He immediately took the sword and prepared to continue to fill the knife. But he had not had time to take action. The amber who had just hidden in the shadow world suddenly jumped out of thin air. Come out, clutching his arm in horror: "Gao Wen! Dark... There is something in the shadow world!!"

    Gao Wen has never seen this kind of horror on the face of the half-elves who are not afraid of this day. It is different from the expression of deliberate exaggeration. Amber is really frightened at this time, high. Wen even thinks that if this place is a little more gloomy, this girl will even cry out on the spot!

    I took a look at the monster that had relapsed with Byron and the stalemate. I confirmed that the monster would not suppress Byron and others except for the strong vitality. Gao Wen immediately grabbed the arm of Amber: "Take me in and see!" ¡±

    Amber hesitated in a rare way: "But in the shadow world..."

    "I have it!"

    Amber bit his teeth and pulled the arm of Gao Wenwen: "Good!"

    The strange sense of imbalance came again. The sound and perception of the real world quickly went away. Gao Wen¡¯s eyes were already drawn by Amber into the shadow world.

    This world, which exists in parallel with real time and space, seems to always maintain the same brightness. It is neither dark nor bright. Whether it is in the surface or in deep caves, it always maintains a situation that is faint and dark but does not affect the line of sight.

    After Gao Wen entered the shadow world, the first thing was to look around: just like the rest of the shadow world, the real time and space were mapped in a disorganized way. The rotunda was pale and the hall was surrounded by a The circle is like a smoke-like dark mass that is where the magical devices are stacked in the present world, and in the middle of the hall is the "thing" mentioned by Amber.

    The original metal base and transparent tubular container were gone, replaced by a black mist that surged in the center of the room, and a **** red mud that spread from the black mist.

    And with the mud constantly pouring out, there are countless chaos whispers suddenly filled in my mind!

 Chapter 147ï¼š Already dead

    In the black and white shadow world, the **** mud that constantly rushes out of the black mist is like a living thing rolling over. They are constantly flowing out of the fog, but they seem to disappear from the air. Farther beyond the black fog, they are like some kind of disgusting, creepy mollusks, and they are constantly making distracting grotesque noises in the rolling room. At first Gao Wen thought that the sound was the normal sound during the mud surge, but soon he heard the whisper as if the person was whispering in his sleep, no one could whisper from the chaos and confusion. When you hear any logical information, they can only bring fear, irritability, delusions and uneasiness.

    Not only Gaowen, even Amber has never seen such a strange thing in the shadow world. It obviously corresponds to the position of the original culture container, but these **** muds are similar to the shadow world in the past. The rules are not the same. It is obviously something that is more distorted and less likely to exist there. It is not so much that it is "reflected" here, but rather that it occupies something that is here.

    Gao Wen looked at the mud that constantly rushed out of the dark fog with instinctive disgust, then looked back at the amber: "What is this stuff... is these things scaring you?"

    He felt a bit strange. The **** muds gave people a very bad feeling, and the whispers that came from them were distracting, and some strange power was still trying to horrify Gaowen¡¯s mind. Slides, but in addition to let Gao Wen find a little bit of the thrill of watching the horror movie in the last night, there is no more touch at all - and amber is a fearless Lord, and dare to dare when the magic tide In the tomb of the ancients, a fierce person digs a grave to dig a tomb. It is possible that she is scared by these muds, but it is not right to lose the square.

    Amber also looked a bit strange. She looked at the mud with a little scary look: "Yes...yeah...but just now I just looked at these things and I felt as if I was going to blow up like a horror, even thinking about it. There will be an illusion for a while, but now I don''t know what''s going on... These things are still disgusting, but they don''t look like they feel like a mental attack."

    "Is it?" Gao Wen looked at the amber and frowned at the mud. Then he clenched the Blazers'' sword and carefully walked toward the source of the mud.

    Some kind of intuition tells him that the "distorted mixture" monster with strong vitality outside is mostly related to the mud of the shadow world. If the mud is not solved, the investigation here will probably never be able to start smoothly. .

    Amber looked at Gao Wen and walked forward, and he squeezed his sweat nervously. In the face of this foreign object beyond common sense, the combat power was not so reliable - but in the next second, she opened her eyes in horror.

    Because with Gao Wen step by step, those **** muds that are constantly surging are actually retreating a little!

    At first it was not very obvious, but after Gao Wen took a few steps, the mud that spread to all sides was actually sag into a large piece, which is obvious to the individual.

    Gao Wen himself was also stunned by this situation. He took another step forward, and the mud took a step back. He simply stopped, and the mud stayed in place, slowly squirming.

    "What''s going on?" Amber''s surprised voice came from behind. "These things seem... I am afraid of you?"

    "It¡¯s not so much a fear, it¡¯s better to say something like a biological instinct," Gao Wen frowned. He couldn¡¯t understand why the mud retreated in front of him, but it didn¡¯t prevent him from continuing. Going forward, "I have saved a lot of effort."

    The mud in front of Gao Wen finally returned completely to the dark fog, and as Gao Wen continued to move forward, even the black mist finally began to shrink and deform. It finally revealed a gap through the gap. Gao Wen saw the neatly arranged runes on the ground and the magic spar that still had some shimmer.

    Magic array? Isn''t it a mapping from the current world to the dark world, but a magical array that is really built directly into the shadow world? !

    Was it the handwriting of those who had just been stunned?

    Gao Wenyi was a little shocked, but when he thought about it, he felt that it was not too unbelievable: the magical technology of the Gangster Empire was far more than the contemporary one. At that time, the unique human magic system was even a skill that made the elves marvel, although that At the time, humans did not understand what the essence of the shadow world was, but it did not affect the ability of the more powerful magician to enter the shadow world at that time.

    Amber stood far away from the muddy mud. After seeing Gao Wen for a long time, he waved his hand and waved it: "Have you found it?"

    "The magical array is built on the ''this side''," Gao Wentou answered without raising. "It seems that this experimental facility is built in two parts. The equipment in the world is only part of it, and the other part is built. In the shadow world..."

    Amber looked surprised: "Wow! The people of that era are very good, can they also enter the shadow world?"

    "The people of that era are so powerful that you can''t imagine it." Gao Wen casually said, and he stepped into the black fog, looking for the core formation of the magic array in the fog that was pressed against the ground. As the black fog continued to sag, this complex and huge array of tactics was pieced together in the sight of Gao Wen.

    With a fairly good theoretical knowledge, Gao Wen quickly judged that this array is very different from the conventional magic array. Only part of it belongs to "magic", which is a regular spell rune or element rune, but Other parts portray special symbols called "sacred seals" or "sacred runes."

    Those symbols are not a part of the magic system, but the mark commonly used by religious people. They are said to come from the eternal slate. Their role is to communicate and guide the power of the gods. The "formal array" drawn with this symbol cannot be called "Magic Array", but it should be a magical array.

    In Gao Wen''s common sense, the magical array and the magical array are two things that are completely detached, but this is the product of the fusion of the magical array and the magical array!

    Moreover, the function of this hybrid array seems to be extraordinarily complicated. As far as I can see it, Gao Wen has discovered as many as twenty control runes and a lot of runes similar to the charge structure... The charging structure is not common in the squad of the Gangster era. After all, the magical devices of the year were basically maintained by the magic from the deep blue well, and the rare "inefficient" operation of extracting free energy from the environment. But this set of rules in the shadow world has a complex and huge recharge structure...

    But no matter how weird this magical array is, its size is only so big. As the black fog retreats in front of Gaowen, its core area is finally completely exposed. At the moment of seeing the core of the circle, Gao Wen The eyes are condensed.

    Resent the gods... devour the flesh and blood of the gods...

    As these crazy words came to mind, Gao Wen¡¯s line of sight also fell on that thing for a long time without moving.

    It is a man-made crystal that is only one foot square. In the center of the crystal, there is a very strange biological organization.

    Gao Wen can only use the "weird biological organization" to describe what he sees, because he can''t recognize what the flesh-and-blood thing is from, it is dark red, without any structure like vascular ribs. But there is always something like blood that flows around it out of thin air. It may have been sealed in the crystal for thousands of years, but it is still slowly shrinking and creeping...

    It''s like an undead heart.

    The truth is almost in the air, but Gao Wen can''t believe the bold association he has produced, but if the sentence on the wall of the test hall is true, if those crazy and absurd manuscript records are true, then in this crystal What is something is a matter of no doubt.

    Eventually Gao Wen decided to believe his judgment, because he remembered the "field communication" recorded in the eternal slate fragments.

    God is dead, and flesh and blood fall into the world is not something unimaginable.

    If a devout believer is here, or whatever the locals are, here, after realizing what is in the crystal, I am afraid that I will lose my speech and ability because of my horror and fear. But Gao Wen is an alternative. He is only a little worried that this group of "shenming flesh and blood" will suddenly jump up and look at his own big aunt, after all, this strange thing often means a huge danger, but look at the surrounding **** mud and black misty one Compared with the appearance, it seems that this group of flesh and blood is more afraid of their own appearance...

    Gao Wen took advantage of the pioneer''s sword and cautiously licked the crystal. The biological tissue in the crystal seemed to be slightly stunned, but there was no change after careful reading.

    All in all, there is no danger.

    Gao Wen put away the sword and bent down to take the one-foot square artificial crystal cube. It was quite a bit weighty, but it was nothing to Gao Wen, and as the crystal left the magic on the ground - The Devil''s Array, the surging black mist and **** mud that still remains around it almost disappeared in the blink of an eye.

    The rune array that lost the core was barely running for a few seconds, and the only remaining magic crystals on the array quickly faded. In the end, only a complex and mysterious rune was left here, no more visions. It is.

    "This is... what stuff..." Amber looked at Gao Wen with a nervous look and hugged a large piece of crystal. This is the first time she saw such a shiny thing in her life. The idea of ??stealing it to sell money, "I... How do I feel that I just looked at it and it was hairy?!"

    "Do you really want to know?" Gao Wen held this flesh and blood organization, which is very likely to come from the gods. He looked at the amber with a smile and smiled. "With your brain, should you guess something?"

    "I..." Amber suddenly widened his eyes and then took a breath of air. "Are you not kidding?!"

    "The legend has been a **** war in the ancient times. The gods have fallen into the world, and the human beings have the extraordinary power including magic. Then, since the power of the gods can fall, what is impossible with their flesh and blood?" Gao Wenxiao Laughing, he did not say the information he got from the pieces of eternal slate, but used the legend of the ancient warfare to explain this matter. After all, even if Amber skips the strange lines, she is also the three views of the locals. Moreover, he also claimed to be the goddess of the goddess of the shadow god, directly telling her that the gods may be all dead. Now the mortal knows what the ghosts are in the day of worship. She is very likely to accept it, but the legend of the ancient gods is from ancient times. - This explains that she should still accept points.

    After all, when the gods themselves fought, they fell so two or three, but it was completely stunned by the zenith star fleet blocking the whole family.

    Seeing Amber thoughtfully, Gao Wen secretly made up his mind: if necessary, the same explanation will be used by those who will be "outside".

    He didn''t want to see a wave of people who had been so hard, but he was completely defeated by his own three-view...

    Even if it collapses, it must be gradually gradual.

 Chapter 148ï¼š test

    As Gao Wen took out the biological tissue suspected of flesh and blood in the shadow world from the mixed array, the variant distortion in the outside world finally lost its almost endless vitality.

    Along with a blow from the Byron Knights, the monster made a low howl, and it fell to the ground and began to transpire as quickly as a real distortion, breaking down into the black smoke of the sky.

    Gao Wen and Amber also returned from the shadow world, except that the former had a strange crystal cube in his hand.

    Although I don''t know how to go through it, Byron and Hertigues can guess that the actions of the two men in the shadow world destroyed the resurrection mechanism of the monster, and Hedi immediately greeted him: "The ancestor monster finally died. Is it what you found in the shadow world?"

    "Found this," Gao Wen lifted the crystal cube on his hand and then looked at the guards around him. After a little thought, he said in a deep voice, "Byron, Hetty, Amber stayed here, other The person temporarily went outside the room to guard."

    The soldiers realized that their lords were afraid of finding something in the shadow world, and left the hall without hesitation.

    Byron¡¯s expression was immediately serious. He just saw something in Gao Wen¡¯s hand. At this moment, he even had a faint association: ¡°Adults...you are in your hands...¡±

    "It is this thing that releases energy, so that the monsters outside are resurrected, and the monster is likely to be affected by it. It has lived here for a thousand years and has many abilities that ordinary distortions do not have." Wen whispered and told Herti and Byron about his discovery in the shadow world. "...This is the case, we are afraid that we have found something that is incredible."

    When he snorted, it was the staff in Herti¡¯s hand that came out and fell to the ground.

    "This... Is it the god... flesh?" The mature and calm lady finally lost her square inch. She was horrified and looked at the crystal cube in Gao Wen¡¯s hand with fear. "God, how can the gods... ..."

    "I know that you are very difficult to accept, and I know that you are a believer in the mystery and the goddess of magic, the fact that the gods are degraded, even the flesh and blood falling into the hands of mortals is a big impact on you," Gao Wen slowed down his tone and hoped for his own The tone can make his own once-grand-grandmother a little calmer. "But I also know that there is a saying in the magician''s creed: the path of exploration is endless, and God is never a **** in which the magician is never too respectful. Groups, even if you believe in magical goddess."

    "I just can''t believe it," Herti sighed and smiled and picked up her staff. "You know, I have only been so horrified twice in my life. The last time I saw you can stand up from the coffin." when."

    "It is said that there was a war in the ancient times. Some gods were defeated. After the fall, the wreckage fell into the world. Their power and fragments became the extraordinary powers and magical creatures in the world. The gods who won the victory are the true ones in the world today. God," Gao Wen said, he is ready to explain. "Perhaps not all the wreckage of the gods has been ''transformed''. The gang of the dynasty of the year may have found such a piece of wreck that still has vitality and remains the same, and then created this secret. Base to study it."

    This explanation is relatively easy to accept, and it is not a slogan. In fact, Gao Wen even thinks that more than half of this explanation is in line with the truth. At most, it is explained in the part of the cause of death of the gods... a little euphemistic.

    Leave some face to the gods.jpg.

    Byron is more calm than Hedi, and he is even more awed by the mercenary. When he sees the creepy weird creature, he is more nervous and horrified, but rarely fears fear. So he quickly calmed down and thought about it: "It may not be as exaggerated as we thought. There are so many things in the ancient times. Maybe the empire just found the wreckage of some kind of demigod, leaving some What is it called... the ''divine'' power, and then they are studied as the body of the gods."

    Gao Wen had to admit that Byron¡¯s statement also made sense: ¡°There is also this possibility.¡±

    He said, he looked around the hall and thought that he had already caught his eye on the research projects he had done in this place.

    "The stalwart empire of the Sparks... It was the age of personal pride and emptiness. The energy of the deep blue well is endless, and the human spell system''s adaptability to the deep blue magic led to the human master at that time being almost the most destructive in the world. The caster, the world is invincible, the things that human beings pursue will change, the resources are not lacking, the power is not bad, and what they want... probably only as eternal as the legendary gods,¡± Gao Wen said. While looking at the line on the wall of the hall, "Humans will perpetuate and rebel against the gods. They use the word disobedience, indicating that the researchers at the time knew that they were doing a daring thing, but they are Dare to do this... madly tempted on the verge of death, probably saying that."

    At the end of the day, he sighed and shook his head: "Unfortunately, the scholars of the Empire soon discovered that the Deep Blue Well is the only super-class magic well on the mainland, and its magic has a transmission limit. In fact, it was only fortunate to be fortunate. The territory of the empire was limited to the radiation range of the magic well from the beginning, so the end of the Spark Age, all the arrogant thoughts have become washed and sleeping..."

    Everyone was filled with emotions because of Gao Wen¡¯s words. Finally, Herti broke the silence: ¡°The ancestor, how are you going to deal with these... gods and flesh?¡±

    "I''m going to talk about this," Gao Wen glanced at the crystal cube in his hand, then looked up at Herti and Byron. "When you look at it, is there anything... mental discomfort? Like fear Or auditory hallucinations?"

    "No," the Byron knight shook his head. "Although I was shocked when I first knew what it was, I accepted it now."

    "Yes..." Gao Wen frowned. "I want to do a test. This test may put some pressure on your spirit. Are you willing? Right, amber has tried it once, this spiritual influence. Not fatal, and it can be recovered."

    Amber suddenly blinked: "I just didn''t want to try it!"

    Heti and Byron didn''t hesitate too much. The two men nod together: "The ancestor (adult) please start!"

    Gao Wen thought about it, carefully placed the crystal cube on the ground and told the two: "You have left a little."

    Byron and Herti did not know what to do, and stood a few meters away from the crystal cube. Then they watched Gao Wen¡¯s handle take off from the surface of the cube and slowly retreated, while Gao Wen retreated and asked: ¡°Now there is What discomfort?"

    The two still shake their heads, and Amber squats out when he realizes that Gao Wen wants to dry up. At this time, he doesn''t know where to go.

    Gao Wen continued to recede and focused on the changes in the biological organization in the crystal. In the process, he also confirmed the state of Byron and Hetty over and over again, until he retired to about fifteen meters. At the time of the distance, the flesh and blood sealed in the crystal finally changed suddenly!

    The slow-moving biological tissue suddenly became active, and the dark plasma that slowly turbulated around the biological tissue also accelerated the flow rate and spread a large number of small "tributaries", forming a three-dimensional cobweb in the crystal. The structure, and with the flesh and blood changes in the crystal, the look of Byron and Herti also instantly become embarrassing!

    When he saw this scene, Gao Wen completed his judgment. He suddenly took a step back without asking the status of the two people. It was the distance of this step, and the flesh and blood that had just recovered some activity would be calmed down again.

    "This is... what happened?!" Hetty woke up from a short-lived spirit and looked at Gao Wen with a little bit of guilty feeling. She couldn¡¯t recall that she had seen it in the short moment. What happened, but she still remembers the terrible feeling that the spirit is out of control, the brain is filled with noise and illusions, and what makes her feel more incredible than those terrible feelings is that Gao Wen only needs to take a step forward to suppress the gods. Fluttering flesh and blood, "How did you do it?"

    "To tell the truth, I don''t know, but I seem to be able to suppress the activity of these biological tissues." Gao Wen himself is actually a circle. Although he has some slight guesses in his mind, the conjecture does not know how to say it." Probably the guy who died and resurrected is also against the laws of nature, with some strange powers."

    Herti looked at Gao Wen¡¯s eyes with a trace of awe, but in awe, she had a more practical question: ¡°What should I do with this thing? Do you have to take it with you all the time?¡±

    I just didn''t know which amber horn was re-drilled at this time, and I also said: "I always feel that if you want to eat and sleep, you will be treated as a metamorphosis if you hold such a piece of god-old meat."

    Gao Wen thought about it, and said that if it is really as amber, this is probably the highest-ranking corpse in history, and I am afraid that I have to add a holy prefix in front of this corpse...

    Then he grabbed the idea of ??starting to turn around and squinted at the amber: "Let''s say no one to take you as a dumb!"

    Next, he conducted several tests and finally figured out the "law of infringement" of these gods and flesh.

    After all, it is a little residual debris of the dead god. The destructiveness of these biological tissues is not as great as Gao Wen¡¯s first thought. He found that ordinary people would not be affected if they did not directly look at the flesh and blood. With a distance of more than 20 meters from these flesh and blood, even if you look at it, you can maintain enough reason to divert your sight or escape from its influence.

    In this way, you don''t have to send this thing back to the shadow world to save it.

    To be honest, sending this thing back to the shadow world seems to be the safest way to save. After all, except for amber, no one can enter the shadow world, but Gao Wen always has a faint uneasiness. He thinks those who are just stunned. The Magister puts this piece of flesh and blood in the shadow world not for security control. Because of the magical technique of the year, they are fully capable of making other kinds of space masks or magic puzzle locks to save this thing, which is simpler and more controllable. And the safety factor is no worse than the shadow boundary. After all, the average magister level of the empire in the past, to enter the shadow world is not as difficult as today, so putting things in the shadow world is naturally not as safe as it is today.

    When you think about it, the magician puts these biological tissues in the shadow world and sets a complicated mixed matrix. It is not so much to suppress and bind it, but rather to maintain it with the power of the shadow world. .

    Gao Wen recalled that the mixed law array seems to have a structure similar to the charge rune...

    Thinking of this, Gao Wen made up his mind: Decided not to send this dangerous thing back to the shadow world! In the event of the loss of control of this ancient test site, it will slowly grow up and resurrect in a place that no one can monitor it.

    Many novels and TV movies in the past life have reminded themselves: Sealing things in a place that they can''t see, that is the first step in rollover!

 Chapter 149ï¼š Containment

    Although it was decided that the "Shen Ming sample" could not be put back into the shadow world, it is a big problem to specifically contain it. It is definitely not a good thing to put it on the territory. This thing is different from the conventional excavation. It is not the harmless big iron scorpion of Nicholas eggs. The existence of the **** tissue cells is a deadly thing for mortals. Even if you just look at it at a close distance, people will be dead and mad, so you must take it. Keep away from the crowd, but at the same time you must ensure that it is under your full control.

    Thinking about it, it seems that the remains of this mountain are the best places to shelter.

    Gao Wen took out the map drawn by Byron and quickly found a place that met his requirements: in the large cloister of the middle section of the ruins, there was a vast empty room near the southwest corner, which was once a laboratory. It is therefore sturdy and easy to guard.

    And more importantly, that room is quite far from the rotunda.

    Although I don''t know if there is something in the rotunda that can sense the flesh and blood of the gods, it will be more reassuring to pull the distance between the two.

    Gao Wen pointed to the map and said: "Store things in this room and put them in an opaque cloth or box. From now on, no matter what the circumstances, unless I am present, we must ensure that this sample is completely Covering, can''t be exposed to the ordinary people''s sight. Heti, the magic door of the room itself has been damaged, you have to reset its organs to ensure that it will not be opened casually. That room will be used in the future ''Forbidden zone'', no one is allowed to enter unless I permit it."

    Byron and Hetty nodded, and then Byron asked again: "Adult, stay outside the room to guard?"

    Gao Wen nodded: "Leave two guards, send two groups of people and they work shifts. The room must be guarded for 24 hours. In addition, the most reliable soldiers must be selected to prevent the curious overkill from going in and killing. ""

    "Yes."

    After the instructions were given, Gao Wen breathed a sigh of relief, but his heart was not much easier.

    He seemed to understand that the experience of the Viscount Andrew had been dug up, but the result was a hot potato.

    The flesh and blood sample of the gods, how much storm this thing can make in this world is almost nothing to think about, the power, knowledge and wealth it can bring are immeasurable, but the danger it may bring is also the same. . Gao Wen¡¯s past life was not a person who liked to take risks. If he followed his own character, he would like to throw how far he was throwing when he dug out such a thing, and he could throw it at a big head (such as a certain The cult organization is better, but now his character has changed more or less.

    He couldn''t control his curiosity about the "God", especially now that he realized that "God" had a connection with himself, and this curiosity was even more uncontrollable.

    Those flesh-and-blood organizations will be suppressed by themselves. Those gods may die in the hands of a powerful civilization with a fleet. It is very likely that he will be attached to a satellite. This satellite may be the one left by that powerful civilization. Therefore, the suppression of the flesh and blood of the gods is mostly related to the identity of his "satellite essence"; on the other hand, the eternal slate also records the truth that the gods have died, and the eternal slate itself also manifests itself in the process of establishing contact with him. Out of particularity, I think of the crystal embedded in the slate fragments, maybe it is also the relic of that powerful civilization...

    As for why the eternal slate, which should have been the "those of the sorcerer", carried the knowledge of the gods and brought religious revelation to the mortals on this planet. This is what Gao Wen can''t think of now.

    Gao Wen faintly felt that he had already been involved in all of this, and he could not hide. He could even say that he was not only being caught in the whirlpool, he was part of this whirlpool.

    "What happened here today must be kept secret," Gao Wen whispered, and looked at the Byron Knight. "Byron, you and your people continue to explore this ruin, but as long as you find a place similar in style, I have to seal it for the first time, and I will confirm it myself. This is to prevent you from accidentally touching those things related to God."

    Byron was deeply bowed: "I understand, adults."

    "The ancestor, the original manuscripts..." Herti pointed to the original manuscripts that had been collected on the table not far away, the ancient parchment that recorded the crazy slang of a mad person. "Is it brought back or how?" ?"

    Gao Wen glanced at the manuscripts and couldn''t help but look at the **** bones that were rapidly disintegrating and dissipating on the nearby ground. He had vaguely guessed how the manuscripts came from: most of them were left by this monster.

    The human trials conducted by the Gangster Empire in the past produced a lot of failed experiments, and most of the experimental bodies were destroyed when they were evacuated, but some of them seemed to remain in the culture container directly, replacing them with seals. Burning this may also be for some research purposes, but it is clear that those who left the research have never returned.

    The experimental body sealed in the container did not die. On the contrary, he (or it) continued to be affected by the flesh and blood in the experimental device, and survived to this day, and produced special abilities in the process. So that you can get out of the culture tank and do a certain degree of free action.

    It even once had the ability to think.

    But anyway, now it''s just a bunch of wrecks that are constantly breaking down.

    "Save it with this seal crystal," Gao Wen finally decided. "This crystal cube was named the original sample, compiled as No. 1, and the manuscript was used as the first derivative of the original sample. If it is in the remains again in the future. I found similar and strange things and also numbered and saved them according to this rule."

    When I finished the relics in the mountains, it was already night when Gao Wen returned to the territory.

    Bright magical crystal lamps have been illuminated in the main roads of the territory and in several important places.

    Due to the realization of Magic Net technology and the trial operation of the new "Hive Magic Net" in some key areas, the territory has not been able to rely on torches and brazier lighting since the beginning of the night. Nowadays, factories, research facilities, In the night school area, as well as on the main road of the territory, the magic spar that relies on the continuous power supply of the magic net and does not extinguish the night brings a long-lasting stable light, and night lighting is an important guarantee for the development of the territory.

    Without cheap and stable night lighting, people can only work during the day, and many projects that require 24 hours of continuous operation cannot be carried out. Evening school education and factory assembly lines will be affected. On the earth, the emergence of electric lights has brought about tremendous changes in people''s work and lifestyle, turning human civilization into a powerful machine that keeps running around the clock. In this world, high-quality night lighting technology has already appeared, and it can be artificial. Synthetic lighting with a spar is not too expensive, and the only thing that limits its development is simply the backwardness of energy.

    Without a highly compatible magic net, the traditional magic spar must rely on the uninterrupted infusion of magic from the wizard to light up, and let the noble mage run through the night between hundreds of thousands of magic spar lights like a handyman. What is the imaginable thing that ordinary people can imagine? Therefore, it has always been brightly lit at night, only the castles of the kings and the lords. For those civilians who want to count on the oil lamps, they simply cannot imagine the so-called "nightlife."

    Thanks to the Magic Net, it complements the short plate of the Magic Stone lamp, reducing the maximum magic cost to almost zero, and the remaining magic used in the factories is enough to light the entire camp.

    By the light, Gao Wen returned to his camp. He glanced at the tent that had been in residence for a few months and shook his head and smiled.

    It¡¯s true that it¡¯s time to move out of the tent. The brick kiln factory is on the right track. The first batch of brick houses have been built in the territory, and the wooden houses have even entered the phase of elimination. His lord still lives in the tent. It¡¯s really amazing to say that going out is a lot of people¡¯s chin.

    Some people speculate that this is because the lord loves the people. Some people speculate that this is because the lord is the pioneer of the year, but in fact it is because Gao Wen designed the style of residence he needed very early, including the storage room magic laboratory weapon room. The kitchen water system, etc., could not be built at the early level of the territory, and Gao Wen was too lazy to build a temporary wooden house and then removed it, so he simply waited until today, and the conditions were met in one step.

    As soon as he entered the tent, Gao Wen saw Betty, who was screaming on his desk. The little maid had already slept here for a long time. Judging from the saliva range, she took at least an hour to start.

    But Betty slept soundly, but it was particularly sensitive to Gao Wen''s footsteps. The latter just approached her three meters, and the girl looked up and looked up and said, "Master, you are coming back." If I didn''t sleep, I would be a little embarrassed..."

    "Saliva," Gao Wen looked at this little bit of a dumb girl, "salted."

    "Oh."

    Gao Wen is very curious: "How are you waiting here? Someone is looking for me?"

    Betty thought about it for herself to fall asleep on the table, and finally remembered what she was doing: "Oh, think of it! Miss Rebecca and Miss Jenny have come to see you!"

    "Looking for me..." Gao Wengang said that he would wave his hand when he said half of it. "Oh, you must have forgotten."

    "I won''t forget this time!" Betty said, leaning her head to her chest, and then happily took a small book from the pocket of the maid''s skirt and opened it seriously. "Ms. Jenny helped me write on it." They said... Calculated the rune model, the rune model... Master, I don¡¯t know the word!¡±

    Gao Wen was surprised and laughed and glanced at the past: "Let me see... This is the meaning of the hot rays. Very good, I am waiting for this good news, you are going to call them!" ¡±

 Chapter 150ï¼š Thermal ray gun

    Rebecca and Jenny were quickly called, and they brought a lot of bulging things, which is probably their "fruit".

    Seeing Gao Wen, Rebecca immediately came over, but as Gao Wen expected, the girl came up to inquire about the excitement: "Ancestral adults! Ancestors! What did you find in the ruins? How Herti After the aunt came back, she looked serious and the Byron Knight was..."

    "Cough," Gao Wen coughed twice, and then took Rebecca''s head back. "There is a complicated matter. I will tell you about it, but don''t ask for it. Let''s see your results first. Let''s go."

    Rebecca is a very straight girl, but there is also the advantage that attention is also particularly easy to transfer as long as the topics of interest to her are mentioned. When she heard Gao Wen, she suddenly smiled and then smashed things out of the bag with Jenny: "Right, you look at this, we have designed the rune group! I am with You said that rune logic is really a magical thing. Although all the runes are calculated on paper, as long as they are combined in strict accordance with the formula and rules, the effect will be the same as the calculation result..."

    Gao Wen saw that Rebecca had pulled out several reels and a metal plate that had been marked with runes. The eyes suddenly turned a little bright: "You have already got the finished product out?"

    "Pilots," Rebecca was a little embarrassed to scratch his hair. "Because I really couldn''t help but try to see the final effect, I asked for a common substrate for the egg. We both worked hard for half an afternoon to hand-cut. A test piece comes out."

    Gao Wen¡¯s line of sight has fallen on those drawings at this time. He sees that there are runes and line patterns that are several times more complex than the magic net unit, but all runes and connecting lines are more concise and more detailed than traditional arrays. Rustic, it is a painting method that is completely different from the traditional rule of law drawing rules: all useless structures are streamlined, leaving no decorative patterns, and precise mathematical calculations allow each of its runes to be arranged. In the right place, and the energy ratio between all runes can be perfectly balanced, precisely because of this extreme rationality, although this array is nearly twice as much as the conventional "burning ray" array. The number of valid runes, but its look and feel is more concise and intuitive than the conventional array.

    And this quirky aesthetic rune array was imprinted on a universal substrate that was stamped and formed by the machine, even allowing Gao Wen to create an illusion of "industrial art."

    Gao Wen picked up the universal base plate, which is only the size of the palm, and the material is extremely cheap red copper. In the groove of the rune, you can see the faint quartz sand powder and the already solidified red blood gum: see Less than a bit of expensive materials, and there is no engraving technique that is too fancy, Gao Wen is almost certain, it will be very easy to make this array into industrial production.

    "Is this you engraved?" He looked up and looked at Jenny standing by.

    Jenny quickly stood up straight and respectfully nodded: "Yes, Lord Lord."

    Gao Wen laughed: "Very good... Has it been tested?"

    "Try it," Rebecca said triumphantly. "Use the magic net of the steel mill to test it! You see, there is a groove next to the fire rune on the sharp corner, where there is a hot ray! ¡±

    Gao Wen looks at the universal substrate. On one of the corners of the hexagonal substrate, you can see the fire rune as the final energy venting point. From the center of the rune to the substrate, you can see a special one. a groove, the groove is filled with a small quartz column, if the array is activated, the hot rays will be emitted along the groove and the quartz column in the groove, and the effective range can reach three or four hundred meters, and if Replace the finer quartz column or further enhance the rune, and its range has room for improvement.

    "The problem now is that this thing needs to be used within the magic net." Rebecca drummed the drums. "Because this board itself can''t produce magic, you have to use it in places where there is no magic net. Magic Crystal powers it, or gives it to the Master. But it makes the Master use it."

    The implication is that not every mage is just like a big fireball. The heat rays of the people themselves are like drowning.

    Gao Wen smiled and took out the "magic capacitor" that he had been studying before he had been researched from the desk.

    "I have thought about this problem for a long time, and I have found a solution."

    "What is this?" Rebecca curiously looked at the new universal substrate that Gao Wen took out, and recognized at a glance what the rune group on the substrate was. "This is the basic unit of the magic net. You said that this basic unit is used to power the hot ray array? No, I have tried, the energy generated by the basic unit of the magic net is not enough, the four basic units are not enough, you must get a large magic net. ......"

    "But it¡¯s not necessary to add these magic crystals," Gao Wen pointed to the cheap magic crystals on the table, and then gathered everything into the bag. "If it is not too late, let¡¯s go to the machinery factory. Let the Nicholas egg help to combine these things!"

    "Okay, okay!" Rebecca stunned happily, then Jenny, who was still a little stunned, went out. "Go away! Let the egg help the fastest!"

    Before Gao Wen got up, the nearby air suddenly twisted for a while, and the amber that had been pretending to be absent but actually watched the whole process was finally unable to hold it out: "I will go to me too!"

    Rebecca was shocked by the guy who suddenly popped out, and it was a big fireball that passed over: "Wow!"

    If Gao Wen did not respond quickly, and slap the big fireball, he might not have to live in the tent that night...

    The lights in the machinery manufacturing hall are bright, and the sound of mechanical operation keeps going.

    The empty sheds have now become the territory of steel and machinery. Metal ingots from steel mills have been shipped here in batches, and then processed into various parts by Nicholas Eggs according to the drawings. Further reinforcement and recasting, while human craftsmen, as assistants, learn the mechanical principles of the drawings and combine the parts made of Nicholas eggs into a variety of machines, most of which are basic machine tools, while the other part is The "special order" that is urgently demanded and directly issued from the lord and others.

    Gao Wen¡¯s impression of the huge industrial assembly line is still far away, but today¡¯s machinery manufacturing houses already have some roaring and endless atmosphere. Some of the most basic parts no longer need Nikolas eggs to be cast in person, those placed in The machine on one side of the shed can complete the manufacture of those basic parts, and the two machines that are driven by the machine are two optimized first-generation magic engines. In order to ensure the sufficient power of the two engines, Rebecca is buried in the machinery manufacturing plant. The first nodes of the Honeycomb Magic Network, it seems that all of this is working very smoothly.

    After Gao Wen and others entered the work shed, what they saw was a lively scene: the processing machinery driven by the magic engine was running on the west side of the work shed, and continuously produced various mechanical parts (and various metal tools urgently needed by the territory). Accessories); human craftsmen are busy between machines, they have slightly adapted to this new production work; in the middle of the shed, it is the territory of the iron star, he floats there, and the surrounding meters are unmanned District, a large number of metal ingots are pulled into the air by unknown forces, and quickly shaped into a variety of solid parts that are currently difficult to machine or artificially created, and then the shaped parts will automatically fall to several nearby stacks. District, for use by human artisans.

    Gao Wen looked far away at the iron star who floated a pile of parts in all directions, thinking that this looked like a sword and returned to the sword...

    Then he took a step forward, and Rebecca greeted it from afar: "Eggs! Let''s find you a favor!"

    The Nicholas egg heard the greeting, and quickly cleared the floating parts around to the side and turned to Gao Wen¡¯s direction: "Ah, is there something else the lord is coming?"

    Under normal circumstances, Gao Wen couldn''t see the Nicholas egg turning around, because the iron star star was all naked, and he couldn''t see the difference between front and rear, but this time he saw the other side turning. Come over because he was surprised to find that the other person actually painted a face!

    At the moment of seeing the face, Gao Wen¡¯s footsteps stopped at the time, and even almost planted it on the ground. This can¡¯t blame him. Anyone who saw a ¡°funny¡± 1.3 meters in diameter floated in front of himself and said hello to himself. Not coming down!

    Gao Weng looked at the "face" of Nicholas'' egg and looked at the curved eyes, the slanted eyes, the sloppy mouth shape, and stunned for five seconds without saying anything, then he first The idea that comes up is: Is this the companion who sneaked into his own land? !

    Who painted this "funny" expression!

    He was looking for someone to ask, but he didn''t expect Rebecca to smile after he found the horror of his ancestors: "Ancestral adults? You were shocked! Is it good for me?"

    Gao Wen¡¯s neck twitched and looked at Rebecca: ¡°Is this what you painted for him?¡±

    "Yeah!" Rebecca took for granted. "I can''t figure out which side is positive every time I talk to the egg. He also complains that when someone is working, someone suddenly talks behind him and scares him. One jump, then I thought about a trick and painted him a face..."

    "You... is it just a casual drawing?" Gao Wen looked up and down the girl who had always had an amazing move, trying to find the shadow of the passing person from the other side. "You don''t think this expression looks weird." ?"

    "I just want to draw a smile," Rebecca scratched his hair. "But the hand really shakes when you draw it... Of course it may be shaking a few times, so the eyes are a bit strange."

    Gao Wen¡¯s mouth trembled: ¡°What did everyone see when he saw this face?¡±

    Rebecca thought about it and nodded. "It''s still very festive."

    Next to Jenny also nodded: "Well, it is very festive."

    Gao Wen: "..."

    At this time, the egg of Nicholas has already floated to Gao Wen. This huge and ridiculous singer swayed up and down: "What do you think of my new image? I feel that it is much easier to deal with you humans after having a face."

    "You...you are happy," Gao Wen tried to keep his expression and did not break down, and took out the materials he brought. "Or let me talk about business. I want you to help me assemble a new weapon... ""

    "Oh? Is this a weapon not a machine?" The voice of the Nicholas egg sounded very interesting. "What is it?"

    "I temporarily named it a heat ray gun."

 Chapter 151ï¼š First shot

    Gao Wen said the name of the weapon that he had long brewed in his heart. The Nicholas egg obviously did not respond much to the word, but the next Rebecca was already happy: "The name sounds great!"

    "Are you very understandable?" Amber squinted and looked at Rebecca. "How do these words come together?"

    "The ancestors are like this. I can always think of some names that don''t understand what they mean, but they sound very powerful." Rebecca looked smug, as if to say that he was very powerful. "If you have opinions, then it is pure. Envy who makes you not such a powerful ancestor."

    Amber suddenly stood up with his eyebrows: "You ancestors are even better, I also dug it out!"

    Gao Wenyi saw that the two men had to smash the topic and immediately stood in the middle: "You two are quiet, you are two quiet! Let''s come to work!"

    The silver-white huge comic has been floating around from the beginning to the end without watching. When the two "female humans" finally quieted down, he opened his mouth without hesitation: "Tell that heat." The ray gun''s... I have no problem with the machining of the parts, but I have to prepare the drawings first, or if I have a simple structure, I can explain it directly to me, but it is better to have some real objects."

    ¡°The main components have been created by hand. Now we are mainly researching and researching together, how to combine them firmly, and to create a ''shell'' suitable for human use,¡± Gao Wen said as he took it out. The substrate of the magic capacitor, the crystal of the magic crystal, the substrate of the hot ray, and several blueprints showing the schematic diagram of the principle. "You see these eggs, I will tell you about the principle of the thermal ray gun..."

    The silvery white huge funny suddenly screamed: "How do you call me eggs!"

    "Don''t care, don''t worry, you can make up your own brain. First, let''s talk about the position of the rune trigger..."

    Gao Wen¡¯s idea of ??a thermal ray gun is not a day or two. In fact, after the appearance of the crystal grenade, he is thinking about what the second weapon that can be equipped with a large number of soldiers should be.

    The crystallized grenade, the throwing type of explosive weapon, has a powerful power and an extremely simple structure. After the basic machine tool was built, it has achieved small-scale mass production. Byron is training soldiers to become familiar with this new "magic prop". However, the limitation of the crystal grenade is also obvious: the throwing distance is limited by the arm strength of the person, and it is basically impossible to achieve a precise strike. When throwing, a large movement range and a long preparation time are required, and there is an explosion delay after the throwing out...

    Obviously, the soldiers still need another kind of super-armed to make up for the shortage of crystal grenade, and it is better that the world of long-range weapons is far enough away from the sword skills.

    Guns are the most easily thought of Gao Wen, but in this world it is extremely difficult to achieve.

    There is no gunpowder to push, or even steam-driven, so the high-speed launch of the physical projectile becomes extremely difficult. Gaowen has tried many methods to make instant high-temperature and high-pressure gas, but it has little effect; he also put the idea into the magic "Upper, for example, using the repulsion method to propel the projectile, but soon he found that with the current process, it is difficult to reduce the repulsion radiance to the extent that it can be imprinted at the bottom of the gun, and even if it is really reduced to this extent, The instantaneous thrust of a single repulsion array is also insufficient to give the warhead sufficient killing power.

    He also considered the convenience of magic, the "track cannon" in advance, using the wind-ground hybrid rune group that can generate strong magnetic fields to create the acceleration orbit and launch the projectile, but soon he found that there is currently a lack of Responsively fast enough "control circuit" to achieve fast turn-on and turn off of each rune group. The traditional rune trigger is mechanically operated, it is difficult to perform sequential switching in the process group of projectile acceleration, and the function of clock-like functions is realized by rune connection. ... It is a pity that there is still no eyebrows in this regard.

    The differences in physical laws have made many technological breakthroughs on Earth difficult, but at the same time, many things that are easy on the earth have become difficult here.

    As for the traditional bow of the world, Gao Wen did not think about the transformation of the magic, but even if the bow is improved, it is difficult to achieve "cheap, mass production, rapid firing, continuous firing, low training demand, A lot of performance potential, etc.

    Perhaps when the magic industry industrial technology tree points to a certain extent, the traditional bow will re-enter Gao Wen''s line of sight, but at least not yet.

    After some hard work and experimentation, Gao Wen stroking his hairline one day, suddenly realized that one thing:

    Why do you have to get a bullet? !

    What made him realize this was the Rebecca point that ran from his front and said that it was a bouncing fireball launcher...

    At that time, he suddenly realized that his own ideas were confined to it: no matter what method he used to promote the physical projectile, even if he used magical ideas, he was limited by the experience of the earth. Since the world itself has various kinds of A powerful spell, why not just throw the "bullet" aside and study the magic?

    After collecting and sorting out the data of various basic spells, the one that finally enters his sight is the fireball launch... No, it is a hot ray.

    After the substrate of the hot ray is created, he needs to once again confront the inherent experience in his mind.

    What kind of form does the new weapon need?

    Several people sat down at a workbench in the machine shop, and the Nicholas eggs floated across the workbench, while the substrates and crystals and blueprints were placed on the table. Looking at these things, Gao Wen felt that the "classic gun shape" in his mind would not work here.

    This is a palm-shaped hexagonal metal plate. They have no barrels, no magazines, no guns, and a gun structure. They are more suitable to be assembled into an approximate disc than a long classic gun shape. thing.

    Of course, Gao Wen can force them to make a strange shell according to the firearms on the earth, because he knows that the classic shape has been verified by countless years of actual combat: the handle is easy to hold, and the long barrel is easy to point. And aiming, but the problem is...

    Considering the actual situation of the hot ray substrate and the efficiency of the magic array, the muzzle may be a piece of metal in the palm of your hand. The center of gravity of the whole gun is in front, let alone aiming, directly as a warhammer. Estimated more reliable...

    Considering that the next generation of weapons may even launch Frostbolt and Spherical Lightning, and even to release thunderstorms, summon elements, and create shields, it is even more unnecessary to shape the weapon into a classic gun shape on Earth.

    Gao Wen looked at the metal substrates and tried to exclude all the images related to the "gun" in his mind, and told himself over and over again: This is a magic prop, this is a magic prop...

    After immersing himself in hype, he took the substrates one by one and stroked them on his arm: "How about assembling them into an arm?"

    Rebecca imagined it, and suddenly he happily shook Gaowen¡¯s arm: ¡°It sounds very handsome! I just wanted to make these boards into the shape of a staff, I didn¡¯t even think about it!¡±

    Amber grinning: "Hey, what''s the matter, I also thought that the Stalker''s Sleeve Arrow is not this form? I just didn''t have time to say..."

    It¡¯s rare that Rebecca¡¯s brain circuit has actually solidified once, and it has been surpassed by Amber...

    The Nicholas egg is next to a ball of fog: "What is the sleeve arrow? How do you assemble it into the armpit? What is the structure and principle of your hand? I haven''t figured it out yet..."

    Gao Wen¡¯s eyes looked at the iron star star strangely, and suddenly realized that the biggest short board of the golden thigh was: simply let him make the parts according to the drawings, but the guy involved in ergonomics was 100% arrested. He is a ball, where do you know how to use your hand!

    However, this is not important. Gao Wen soon sent someone to find a brachia back, and then put his idea on the drawing and explain it to the Nicholas egg: "Like this, put the hot ray substrate on the front end. The magic capacitor is placed at the back end, and the red copper matrix is ??used as the guiding magic connection in the middle. The control of the rune trigger can extend a metal wire from the side of the arm sill, and is driven by the thumb. Of course, in order to prevent false triggering, it is also necessary. Together with the safety device like the crystal grenades, we can get one between the magic capacitor and the hot ray substrate, which is the safest..."

    ¡°Simple, simple,¡± Nicholas said while listening to the body and floating up and down. ¡°What else is there?¡±

    Amber is opening at the side: "The arm is not integrated, and the lower part is best to adjust the tightness."

    Gao Wen glanced at her a little unexpectedly. The latter turned his eyes: "Don''t you think that I don''t learn anything, at least I have used the sleeves."

    "Your line of advice, your suggestion is really useful," Gao Wen said with a smile, and then nodded to the Nicholas egg. "For the time being, the main thing is to get a sample out and see if it works, and then actually know when you test it." There is something to improve."

    The Nicholas egg made a low humming sound, and the nearby metal ingots and the two substrates on the table floated together: "Let me slap it! It will be a while!"

    The iron ball star said it was good. He really only had a low precision requirement and only needed to process several components. The metal ingots and substrates were even molded in less than a minute. Combined together.

    It was a sloppy, even traditionally savvy arm.

    In order to insert the rune substrate into the protective cover trigger to reserve the active space, the assembled "thermal ray gun" makes the whole arm squat more than two times larger than the traditional arm squat, and its upper part is raised high and ellipsoidal. The front end has an opening reserved, and a small piece of metal guard plate extends below the opening. The metal guard is actually an "insurance" device. When it is plugged back, the magic flow will be cut off, the user''s hand. It can move freely, the heat ray gun can''t be launched, and the guard plate is pulled out, the heat ray gun enters the state to be fired, and the user''s hand is restricted from being lifted up, so that the heat beam will not be heated due to carelessness. Breaking through the palms...

    Because it was only the first assembled experimental product, its image could not be said to be gorgeous, but Gao Wen put the stupid arm on his arm with a little excitement, and adjusted it to tighten it.

    While pulling the safety device at the front end of the arm, he put the metal finger sleeve for the firing on the thumb and then pointed the front end of the arm to the ground in front.

    Nicholas''s egg turned slightly and an iron-gray metal ingot flew past and landed in the place where Govin was aiming.

    "How many soldiers are there on our territory now?" Gao Wen, while aiming, asked Rebecca casually.

    Rebecca thought for a moment: "The newly trained recruits have not yet been out of the camp. At present, they are not two knights. They are only combatants... one hundred and six people."

    Gao Wen acted the organ, accompanied by a soft bang, a hot beam of light was ejected from the arm shackles, the metal ingot on the ground was directly hit, and it tumbling several times on the ground due to the small-scale explosion caused by magic. A series of sparks and metal scraps were sprinkled along the way.

    When the roll stopped, its surface was already red and even melted into a deep pit.

    "Then, we have one hundred and six second-class supernaturals who can use hot rays."

    (Recommended a book, "My daughter is a ghost", it is easy and happy, and the brain is also full. It is about the story of raising a niece (no mistake), which can effectively alleviate the book shortage, saying that this is a daddy bear child flow...) 8)

 Chapter 152ï¼š Shooting test

    When something that is enough to shake the cornerstone of the times emerges, only a few people can realize its meaning in the first place.

    So until Gao Wen said the phrase "one hundred and six second-level supernaturals", Amber, Jenny and Rebecca suddenly realized what it meant to be a sloppy arm.

    The props or equipment that can release magic are not in the world. The magicians are always used to carrying some life-saving or auxiliary magic items, such as the various charms that can release the protection spells, or the ring that releases the fast attack spells. Magic guide books, but these props have two characteristics: First, only the magical "superman" can be used by themselves. Second, they are so expensive that some small nobles can be discouraged.

    A magical ring that releases a second-level aggression spell. Its value is equivalent to a knight''s income in the Plains of the Holy Spirit, because the ring is made of fine gold and Mithril, and the noble mage is personally inscribed and quenched. Refining can be used.

    But the most expensive part of the heat ray gun is the quartz column as a focusing crystal. The value of less than half of the silver coins now has the supply of cheap crystals in Tanzan Town, and the price has to fall.

    What kind of labor is needed to make such a thermal ray gun? In addition to the original design of the runes and the manufacture of the prototype substrate, the wizard and the rune are required to participate. After the finalization of the program, it only needs a bunch of banging machines, and several are responsible for filling the magical material into the groove of the array. The skilled worker is assembled, although it is much larger than the delicate and magical magic ring and magic charm, it will have a crushing amount.

    The use of this thing is even lower, and even professional soldiers who do not need to be well trained can be used by ordinary people who are slightly trained.

    After trying to understand this, Jenny looked at the heat ray gun''s eyes no longer only proud and happy, but there was a bit of confusion.

    This is her first time to participate in the "Insecsus Creation of Cecil". She does not know what this weapon will bring to the world, nor dare to think about it.

    "Ancestral adult, are you going to send this to every soldier?" Rebecca was a super-receiving girl. She quickly reacted and looked at Gao Wen with her eyes shining. "The soldiers. With this thing...do you still train swordsmanship?"

    The high text wants to say that when the remote hot weapon appeared, the era of the sword and the sword went into the countdown of the exit, but he soon thought that this is a world with all kinds of extraordinary power. The boundary between the so-called cold weapon and the hot weapon is After the intervention of the extraordinary power, it has been blurred, so the words will be changed when it comes to the beginning: "Conventional armed forces are still to be preserved. It is the next step to mass-produce the magic sword and sword armor. However, in my conception, the heat ray gun It will be the main offensive means for the soldiers, and the sword will slowly retreat to their secondary weapons."

    Rebecca is happy to draw a stroke: "You can equip the heat ray gun on the left arm, then use the sword as usual in the right hand. When the enemy is far away, use the hot ray to hit. When the enemy runs close to the sword, cut it. The outer shell of the gun can be thickened so that it can be used to block when it is close to me!"

    Gao Wen had a little thought about it. Suddenly, Rebecca¡¯s idea was quite a bit of a feeling. One thing he didn¡¯t understand: This girl, as a mage, was the first time to think of this melee theory.

    But in any case, the fighting mode of the Cecil Combat seems to be really ups and downs, that is, I don¡¯t know if the two Knights of Byron and Philip can adapt to this change quickly...

    However, a weapon to be practical can not rely solely on prototype verification, especially the heat ray gun is a brand new thing even for Gao Wen, he just succeeded in opening the first shot, but to ensure that it can Stable play on the battlefield, there is more than one shot that needs to be opened.

    Gao Wen put away the prototype armband and looked at the people present: "It needs more testing. We will start tomorrow morning, test the test site on the northeast side of the site."

    The test site in the northeast is the vast wasteland near the river beach. Since the explosion of Rebecca crystal was tested there, the area was designated as a formal military test area, and the crystal grenade was also there. Test. In fact, Gao Wen is really impulsive and eager to try. He wants to find a place to chase a moment. However, the night is not a good time for such a test. Today¡¯s territory can¡¯t build a large indoor weapon test field that can be operated at night. So all tests must wait until the next day.

    Early the next morning, Gao Wen got up early.

    Compared to the situation where only a few people were present when the first shot was taken last night, today¡¯s official test is extraordinarily formal and serious. Rebecca told Herti about the heat ray gun, and Herty immediately called Byron and Philip, the two military chiefs, also selected 20 stable and reliable soldiers from the combat corps to guard them nearby to prevent unrelated people from approaching, and at the same time she also ordered people to set up different standards on the test site. The target was to test the weapon''s range, accuracy and other parameters. Finally, she also called Druid Pitman to deal with emergency medical treatment in case the weapon was accidentally wounded.

    From this arrangement, Gao Wen can clearly determine one thing:

    This granddaughter is learning a little bit about the "scientific and institutionalized" thinking he taught her...

    Gao Wenyi was still prepared to be manipulated by himself, but after amber balabal in his ear for ten minutes, he decided to give this opportunity to her.

    Of course, this decision is not all because the amber balabala is really annoying. The more important reason is that this guy used a sleeve arrow as a stalker, and it is not bad. She has this kind of long-range weapon fixed on her arm. Certain experience, the manipulator is none other than her.

    Looking at the amber, the thermal ray gun was placed on the arm. At the same time, it seemed to adjust the straps professionally to ensure stability. Rebecca, who could not seize the opportunity to manipulate, couldn¡¯t help but sigh: "You can stay a little, don''t It¡¯s harder to put yourself in this stuff than the sleeves!¡±

    "It won''t bother you," Amber rushed Rebecca and licked his teeth. "When I practiced the sleeves, I had to hang a iron scorpion on my wrist. That stuff is more than this!"

    After the show off, the half-elf thief also completed the adjustment of the equipment, she nodded to Herti, who was responsible for the record, and then raised her hand to aim at the first target in the distance.

    The rune trigger was pulled by the wire, and the magic power in the magic capacitor was instantly converted into the energy of the hot ray array. With a soft bang, the hot beam instantly hit the first target tens of meters away.

    The wooden target with the leather armor was directly pierced.

    Herti quickly recorded the numbers, and then Amber began to aim at the second target...

    "The effective range is only between two hundred and three hundred meters, which is lower than the standard burning ray and lower than the theoretical value of the array substrate." After some tests, Herti took the record to Gao Wen. "The reason may be that the adjustment of the quartz column is not in place, or the magical efficiency between the hot ray rune substrate and the magic capacitor is poor, which can be improved from the process; there is also a problem that the accuracy is accurate in the range of 50 meters. The degree can still be seen, but after 50 meters, the accuracy drops sharply. After a hundred meters, even people who have half of the elves in amber and practiced the sleeves have three-quarters of the off-target rate. If the data is placed on ordinary soldiers... it will definitely be worse."

    Rebecca scratched his hair and said with a straightforward sentence: "But it is better than your aunt! You hurt!"

    Looking at the silly scorpion being hugged by Herti, Gao Wen¡¯s face is unchanged: ¡°The accuracy is actually a matter of processing. The assembly of Nicholas eggs is very precise, but the hot ray substrate is made by Rebecca because they just want to Verify that the new design of the rune group is working, so there is not much work to do when selecting a quartz column."

    Then he glanced at the arm of the amber hand: "And it still lacks an eye-catcher. It can be equipped with a simple aiming structure in the middle of the ray launcher and the armpit, which should greatly improve the accuracy."

    Gao Wen explained the concept of the so-called sight. Amber suddenly brightened his eyes: "Oh! This is a good thing! It is even easier for soldiers to train this!"

    Although the issue of accuracy is being discussed, in fact the accuracy of the thermal ray gun has exceeded the expectations of Gao Wen.

    Originally in his view, such a shape is not easy to aim, even the remote weapon that the basic sights do not have a precise distance of more than ten meters is quite good, but the fact is beyond his expectations.

    On the one hand, this is because the thermal ray gun is not a live-fire weapon, and its working process involves almost no mechanical movement. Therefore, it has almost no recoil, and there is no need to worry about the impact of the barrel shake, the instability of the machine, etc. As long as the accuracy is steady, on the other hand, the people in this world are different from the people on Earth in terms of physical fitness and talent.

    Amber''s half-elf lineage allows her to be more proficient in using a variety of long-range weapons, and even if they are replaced by ordinary people without elder blood, they are better than the Earth in terms of physical parameters (think of those aristocratic classes) The average life expectancy of more than one hundred years, and the "ordinary soldiers" who wear heavy weapons can charge.) These advantages may still exist when using long-range weapons. This last point needs to be done by ordinary soldiers. Can only be determined after testing.

    On the other hand, Rebecca has begun to grin under Herti''s hand: "You really don''t come to save me?!"

    Gao Wen glanced at the girl who had been taught because of her straightness. She rescued her and then nodded to Amber: "Continue to test, this time see the impact of continuous shooting on performance."

    Continuous shooting was a relatively long test process, and Gao Wen did not continue to stare at it, but instead walked towards the two Philip and Byron knights.

    The two knights were engrossed in the test field, and the expression on their faces was obviously a bit complicated.

    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Gao Wen came to them and asked faintly.

    "This is an incredible weapon," Byron''s tone really admired. "Unbelievable... Magic can be released in this way, whether it is the source of magic or the control of magic is done by the weapon itself, and with the user The talent doesn''t matter, the person who manipulates it just needs to pull the rune trigger..."

    "Not just sigh?" Gao Wen looked at him with a smile.

    "... Indeed," Byron looked at Gao Wen and finally admitted to nodding his head. "There is still some loss."

    "Oh?"

    "In those days, it took me two years to learn the breath protection, and then it took another three years to learn the danger perception, and that was just a two-level knight skill," Byron shook his head. "Now, a few days of training. The recruits will be able to release a burning ray."

    Philip also sighed softly, with a sigh of emotion: "I am faster than you, my skills have combined for half a year."

    Byron: "... can you feel something else?"

    "I said that the times have changed," Gao Wen interrupted the comic dialogue duo. "This change is a necessity, you must accept it."

    Byron groaned and smiled and looked at the test site: "One day, will that thing give birth to death?"

    Gao Wen silent for a moment: "Maybe."

    "... It seems that the day when the city of Thousand Towers collapsed is not far away."

    On the other side, Amber moved a little because of the slightly tired arm that was lifted for a long time, then lifted the heat ray gun again and pulled the rune trigger.

    The front end of the ray gun seems to have a slight heat generation, but this time no beam is emitted.

    "Old scorpion! This stuff can''t be used!"

    Genius website address:. Mobile version reading URL: m.

    :

 Chapter 153ï¼š Combat backpack and modular

    Amber, perennial wild half-elves, character dark, hilarious, stealing habits, omnivorous and large appetite, like to play, play to a certain extent will enter the state of mental retardation, and then chased.

    For example, now.

    "Old Dice" Ò» Ò» Ò» , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , ¸ß ¸ß ¸ß ¸ß ¸ß ¸ß ¸ß ¸ß ¸ß ¸ß ¸ß ¸ß ¸ß ¸ß ¸ß ¸ß ¸ß ¸ß ¸ß ¸ß ¸ß ¸ß ¸ß.

    Amber himself reacted at this time, but she looked at Herti and began to die. "Where are you scared? You have a cold spell on my face..."

    Then he was knocked out by the Hudi with a stick and went out seven or eight meters...

    Who said that the teacher can only smash the Frostbolt and the fireball of the Cecil family out of the Master who does not make a hand 36 road pass pen method? Amber, this is still less to deal with the people of Cecil''s family. She wants to know that Herti and Rebecca''s staff are all carrying blood tanks.

    "You humiliate my spells, you also insult my ancestors!" Herti was a little anxious this time, squinting at the shackles of the wand since the death of his brother, he had to help the brain with the identity of the elders Since Rebecca¡¯s family business, she has had very few such performances, but anyone who knows Cecil¡¯s family martial arts should know that the elegant lady Hert is really anxious. You can use the staff as a warhammer. "Don''t think that magic can''t hit you, I won''t be jealous, look at me..."

    Amber was suddenly chased and beaten, but fortunately, Gao Wen had already reacted at this time, and quickly ran to interrupt the farce: "The stop and stop have stopped the stop point, Heti, you don''t know the goods." There isn''t a door in the mouth. Amber, you also took the heat ray gun off when you beat it. What if the sample that was made out is broken?"

    amber:"¡­¡­"

    Herti glanced at the amber, which lowered Gao Wen¡¯s head: "The ancestor, you should really discipline this guy, she is quite disrespectful of you now."

    "Hey, I shouldn''t teach you the words "old scorpion" at the beginning," Gao Wen sighed and turned to look at the arm of the amber hand. "Look at this thing first, how can you suddenly not? used?"

    Amber fiddled with the heat ray gun on his hand, aiming at the distant target and pulling the trigger again. As a result, another hot beam emerged from the arm sill and hit the distant target.

    Amber frowned: "It seems to be used again?"

    But then she fired again a few times and the beam failed again after the third launch.

    "I probably understand what''s going on," Gao Wen nodded, raising his hand to greet the huge silver-white comics on the edge of the field. "Nicolas eggs, come over and help open this part of the shell."

    The reason was quickly identified.

    It is the recharge speed of the magic capacitor that can''t keep up with the consumption of continuous shooting, and the magic power in the magic crystal is exhausted.

    The ¡°magic capacitor¡± designed by Gao Wen is essentially an energy device that continuously charges automatically, but the charging speed is slow and stable. Its recharge speed is constant, and the upper limit of capacity is also constant, which makes the original output capacity lower. The Honeycomb Magic Net unit can temporarily store the magic in the crystal, which can power the energy-consuming array. However, as long as these high-energy arrays continue to operate, the energy consumption speed will inevitably exceed the crystal charge. Can speed.

    When the thermal ray gun is continuously fired, the capacitor must be exhausted and needs to wait for a slow recharge to be used again.

    "It turned out to be the case," looked at the magic capacitor crystal on the magic capacitor slot. Heti nodded. "It¡¯s also true. Normal magic items are like this. The magic of continuous release is limited. Magic After you have finished using it, you have to replenish it. It seems that the thermal ray gun is also like this."

    "But it is absolutely impossible!" Gao Wen shook his head very seriously.

    Rebecca looked blank: "Why not? Magical props are not all that?"

    "That is a traditional magical prop, what can only be put on six fireball rings a day, only three times a day shield shield, but I have to say that those things must be eliminated," Gao Wen shook his head, "battlefield On, whose weapon is the first to be damaged, who will die, the magical ray gun''s magic reserve is the same, so we must find ways to make them continue to fight for a longer time."

    The Byron Knights who came over to check the situation also agreed to nod. "The enemies on the battlefield will not give you a few hours to recharge your magic capacitors."

    "We found the first place to be modified," Gao Wen thought open, and found his familiar rhythm. He looked at Hetty and Rebecca, and Jenny standing behind them. "You know. What is the biggest difference between this new ''magic arm'' and traditional magic items?"

    Jenny: "Cheap?"

    Hetty: "Is it convenient to use?"

    Rebecca: "The name is cool!"

    "The difference is that once the magical props are exhausted, they have to wait for themselves to recover, or they have to find a mage to enchant it, and we created this stuff..." Gao Wen Pull out the crystal on the magic capacitor slot, and find another piece of the magic crystal that is played as a piece of paper on the weekdays. "In an emergency, you can refresh the number of casts at any time... how can you not insert it?" ?"

    Rebecca explained very seriously: "...the ancestors, you didn''t say that the crystal on the magic capacitor can be replaced, so the eggs make the slot a one-time when they are combined. Just knock the crystal down. The base has been deformed."

    Next to Herti quickly took the next sentence: "Of course, the slot can be adjusted, this is a small problem, the idea that your ancestors put forward is more important!"

    Gao Wen: "..."

    He can''t remember when he was last successful.

    But this point, he quickly ignored the past, and suddenly pulled back to the topic: "Herti, record the amendments: the magic capacitor position leaves a mouth that can be easily opened and closed, allowing soldiers to quickly replace on the battlefield Depleted crystals. In this way, in low-intensity or short-term battles, the magic capacitors that come with the heat ray guns can complete the battle, and in an emergency, they can rely on external energy to continue fighting."

    Herti recorded it, but then frowned: "The ancestor, you designed the magic capacitor structure, originally to solve the problem of the low output of the magic net unit and the short storage period of the inferior crystal, but If the soldiers are to be replaced on the battlefield, how can the magic in the ''backup crystals'' they carry be maintained? Should they use expensive high-quality crystals to be used as spare crystals?"

    "This is the end of the cart," Gao Wen smiled and shook his head. "The low-quality storage magic crystal with huge output is the magic weapon of the armed army. The low-quality crystal you mentioned will dissipate energy during the carrying of the soldiers. We don¡¯t have to design a way to avoid escape.¡±

    Gao Wen only reminded me a little, and Rebecca¡¯s brains were already running fast, and after a few seconds of operation, ¡°¶£¡± suddenly came up with an idea: ¡°We can design a large scale like a magic capacitor. ''Capacitor'', such as a box made up of many magic net units, the role is to store the crystal and slowly charge the crystal, which is filled with ten eight spare crystals, as long as the substrate is made thinner, the weight You can bring one such storage box without reducing one or two spare swords that the soldiers usually carry.

    The Byron Knight, who had not been very cold with the heat ray gun, was also attracted by this discussion. He couldn¡¯t help but follow the words of Rebecca: ¡°The magic crystals that the soldiers carry with them will not slowly dissipate energy. Instead, they have been charging. They put the replaced depleted crystals back into the container. Maybe they can refill a battle that lasts for a long time in battle. This full crystal can save them. Life!"

    "War with the thermal ray guns..." Gao Wen smiled and looked at Rebecca. "The principle of this thing is very simple, but the weight of the magic net unit is light, and the charging efficiency is not guaranteed. Change, its design will be handed over to you."

    Rebecca proudly put the staff on the ground and looked up at his face: "Do not worry about the ancestors! I am very good at this! I can get it in a few days!"

    This momentum is like trying to rush out of the city with a sledgehammer to kill seven in seven outs...

    "In addition to this, we have to enhance the ''universality'' and ''expansion'' of the thermal ray gun," Gao Wen nodded, letting Heti continue to record, and also said to Nikolas eggs, "Let the machinery manufacturing institute The thermal ray gun is split into components that can be mass-produced. My requirement is that most of its components are easy to disassemble and replace. Each part is difficult to process and durable, especially hot. If the substrate of the ray is available, we should design the substrate and the magic material connected to the substrate to be a standard, freely combinable structure. That is to say, in the future thermal ray gun, the heat ray array can be plugged. It can also be plugged into other general-purpose substrates, become other weapons, and even become other armor and tools.

    Herti''s pen stopped involuntarily. She opened her eyes slightly: the word modular, she heard it from Gaowenkou more than once, but it was only then that she finally realized what it could achieve.

    While heat ray guns and combat backpacks were gradually being discussed, in the west of New Cecil, an outsider set foot on the land.

    This is a strong man with a strong sense of existence:

    He kept a light brown short hair, and the lack of care of the hair was spread on the top of his head. The beard seemed to be scraped, but it was obviously so careless that the length of the stubble still remained on the chin. His face was quite After the wind and frost, it has lost its luster, but with a kind of perseverance, and in his deep eye sockets, those eyes carry the brilliance that civilians of this era do not have.

    Compared with this appearance, what is more noticeable is the state and clothing of this man:

    He is a servant, but full of spirits. He is dressed in a sacred costume of the Church of the Light, but the glamorous robes are worn out. He wears the Bible around his waist and wears a holy emblem on his chest. It looks like a pastor. Tall and strong like a warrior.

    This sacred priest, who seems to be able to strike the cultist by the punch, walked on the gravel road of Cecil''s collar. The shoes had worn out because of the long journey. He wiped the sweat from his forehead and looked down. The instrument that has been pinched on the hand and has been opened:

    Written by the loyal servant of the Lord, the priest of the Light, Wright Ivey, went to the South to preach the teachings of the Lord and proclaim the Word of Light.

    Bq

 Chapter 154ï¼š Territorial construction

    After completing the test of the thermal ray gun, Gao Wen left the test site. He also left with Heidi and Amber Rebecca and Jenny to continue the optimization of the rune group. The Nicholas egg was returned to the machine. The institute designed a new production line, and the two knights each had their own tasks, so they did not work with Gao Wen.

    The success of a new weapon inspired the spirit of Gao Wen, and he could not help but feel happy. In a happy mood, everything he looked at in the territory was much more optimistic than in the past.

    The frosty month has passed halfway, the temperature is falling day by day, and it will not take long for this southern land to enter the cold winter, but the first crops have already completed a bumper harvest, plus the food materials promised by the king to arrive in succession. The non-staple food purchased by Sangzhen is also constantly piled up in warehouses. The territory will not have to worry about hunger this winter.

    The Cecil family may be the most generous aristocrat in food on other aristocratic lands. Civilians often have to pay seven to eighty percent of the harvest as taxes. The serfs even need to pay nearly 90% of the food, so that even if there is a virtue With the help of Ruyi spells or abundance of gods, the poor bottom people also live on the edge of famine. As long as the age is a little bad, starving people is a common thing, and various wild vegetables, bark and even grass roots. It is a frequent visitor to most of the poor people''s pots, but in Cecil''s collar, Gao Wen directly set the food tax to one-half.

    The people are grateful to Dade, but Gao Wen feels that the tax rate is still too high.

    Other nobles charge very high taxes, on the one hand because they often do not really care about farming on the land, they do not improve farming techniques or carry out effective labor management, so that their land is not expensive, tax If they are low, they will not be able to maintain their extravagant life. On the other hand, their luxury and extravagance will be sensational. A small baron will build a castle and provide a housekeeper, a personal servant or a maid. Four first-class servants and four first-class maids, as well as a large number of handymen, laundry maids, kitchen maids, grooms, etc., and also endless banquets and hunting activities, if there is faith The nobility will also donate a large sum of money to the local church every year, and these will be transformed into tax burdens on the poor who are not high in income.

    But Cecil''s collar doesn''t need these.

    And Gao Wen is still very clear about one thing: in the case that the magic energy industry has begun to take off, the economic output of the agricultural society is to be surpassed and replaced by the industry. The farmland used to be the main economic source of the world, but soon Gold coins will flow from the chain of factories and businesses. He does not intend to continue the development model of absorbing nutrients from farmers. However, the magic industry is still only a sign, and he must temporarily maintain this situation.

    The gold and silver stored in the treasure house in the mountains will be used sooner or later, but Gao Wen is very confident. Before the wealth is used up, the industrial output of the territory from the net expenditure to the balance of payments will satisfy the self-use and surplus. At that time, it is time to send out the caravans...

    On the bank of the White River, Gao Wen saw that a large ship was docked on the dock. Many people with ragged clothes were coming down from the ship and were routinely registered and inspected. The people responsible for these matters were from 100 people. The clerk and the literate soldiers on the territory of the aid group: These people have been able to undertake such work after a period of adaptation and study.

    The population of the territory is still increasing. After confirming this year''s harvest, Gao Wen boldly allowed the ¡°population introduction office¡± in Tanzan Town to increase a new batch of serf orders and increase the promotion of recruiters. Now almost every three or four days, a full boat will be transported from the upper reaches of the Baishui River to become a new resident of Cecil, and what is even more gratifying is that these people are appearing The more people there are.

    This shows that the homeless who are drifting out have finally heard and believed in the news about Ceci''s pioneering land, and as long as such a thing starts, it will form a steady stream of population.

    In places where there is no shortage of people, the refugees are indeed a major hidden danger for the security officers. However, in the absence of the Cecil collar, which has been missing the hair of Herti and Gao Wen, the refugees are simply the gold that flows into the territory. It¡¯s not too much to come.

    Compared with each of the fixed-price, fixed-cost slaves, these influx of migrants are the most stable source of population for Cecil.

    ¡°How is the housing security situation?¡± Gao Wen¡¯s line of sight fell in the direction of the pier, and asked casually, ¡°The weather can be cold every day.¡±

    ¡°The wooden house is enough. According to the new method you have specified, the serfs or displaced people who arrived in the territory did not need to participate in the agricultural and factory labor at first, but first built their own house, and learned the labor system and common sense in the process. Education, this method is surprisingly good at the extraordinary effort of their work, and Qi claims the kindness of the Zanseli family, and after they complete these tasks, the basic labor system and common sense of life are firmly imprinted in their minds. ""

    ¡°For everyone to build their own homes, everyone will pay their full strength, very simple reason,¡± Gao Wen smiled. ¡°And in this whole-hearted labor process, the subtle education can be more than any whip and scolding. Deep into the hearts of the people."

    As he said, he frowned slightly: "But the wooden house is better than a brick house, especially in the winter... even if we prepare enough hay and use mud to paste the wall, the house will still be cold. ""

    "Your kindness is really moving, but the output of brickyards can''t keep up," Hetty shook his head regretfully. "There is too much new population, it is impossible to build bricks for everyone. In fact, if It¡¯s not that lumberyards and sawmills stock a lot of wood in advance, and the sawmills driven by the magic engine are so efficient. I¡¯m afraid we can¡¯t even guarantee enough wooden houses...¡±

    "Then guarantee at least the supply of charcoal, let them spend the first winter," Gao Wen nodded. "Is the new building area covered with a beehive magic net?"

    "Yes, according to your requirements, all areas are laying the magic net even if it can not be laid in full area, and at least ensure that the honeycomb structure is connected into a line, each building area is connected and left everywhere. The exposed magic net interface."

    The so-called magic net interface is actually a small section of the magic material bar that extends from the magic net unit. They are made of a thin layer of Mithril iron rod or a cheaper black stone rod, which is connected to the underground. The magic net, the other end extends out of the surface, which is the basis for Gao Wen''s development of the future territory.

    Although the magic net can carry out "wireless power supply", as long as the magic power transmission can be performed at a close distance directly above the magic net, such efficiency is not high. If a lot of "magic network interface" is reserved, it can be given in the future. Prepare for urbanization, such as connecting lights or giving magic to every household.

    "There is still a problem," Hetty hesitated, and decided to say it. "It¡¯s about night education that you promote."

    Gao Wen suddenly frowned: "Night school? Is it a general education course? What is the problem?"

    "You require everyone in the territory to be educated, but now the population is flooding in, and basically all of them are poor people who don¡¯t know how to count, and the number of teachers is completely inadequate." Hetty said that the central area of ??the territory is difficult. There are additional learning places in the West and South Districts, and it is still too busy for all literate soldiers, artisans, and department heads to take turns to teach after completing their work. Every ¡®classroom¡¯ has a limited number of people, and those newcomers lack discipline. Once there are more people, the chaos of the scene is a disaster, and there are fewer people... it is necessary to add classrooms. ¡±

    "Adding a classroom means adding teachers," Gao Wen frowned. "Isn''t there some apprentices in the Tanzan town?"

    "It has been sent to teach, but it is still not enough."

    "That is recruited from the ''100-member aid group''," Gao Wen decided. "In addition to the ''high-end talents'' like Jenny, some of the ordinary craftsmen or apprentices are literate and should be teachers. Interest in the additional subsidies. In addition, you should start to publicize the recruitment information of steel mills, mechanical research institutes, etc., telling the people that no matter whether they are free or serfs, they can work in the factory, but they must read the words to register. The work in the factory can be the same as the craftsmen, with additional food subsidies, so that they will have the motivation to maintain discipline and it will be easier to learn."

    Heti nodded slightly: "Yes, I understand."

    Gao Wen thought about it and asked: "What else needs to be reported?"

    Herti looked to the side of the amber: "The ability to sleep on her way is really amazing."

    Gao Wenyi stunned and glanced at it. As a result, he saw that the half-elf was really close to his eyes and was already sleeping for a while.

    "When did this product fall asleep?!"

    Herti looked helpless: "Let''s just start talking about building a house."

    Gao Wenyi¡¯s face is wrong: ¡°...In some ways, she is also a personal talent.¡±

    When he just sighed, he saw Amber awake, and Miss Half Elf blinked and looked at Gao Wen and Herti, curiously asked: "Are you finally finished?"

    Gao Wen¡¯s mouth trembled and deliberately looked at Hetty: ¡°Let¡¯s talk about steel production...¡±

    Amber closed his eyes: "I want to call me."

    Gao Wen was not stunned. He wanted to hold the amber ear and half a circle to see if she could wake up. The corner of her eye suddenly saw a soldier rushing over here.

    "Adult!" The soldier ran to Gao Wen and slammed his righteousness. "A stranger came up on the territory!"

    "Strangers?" Gao Wenyi, I don''t know if there is any urgency in this kind of thing. "Is it a migrant from the north? If you come to rely on it..."

    "No, the man dressed in the light of the Lights is like a missionary, but he doesn''t know what''s going on. He is working on the site now."

    "Ha?" 8)

 Chapter 155ï¼š missionary

    When Gao Wen took Amber and Hetty and followed the instructions of the soldiers to a construction site near the brick kiln factory, the strange priest who suddenly appeared on the territory had been busy for a while.

    This is a sturdy, sturdy and sturdy sturdy man. He is working with the workers to send a basket of heavy bricks to the wall where the wall is being built. Even though it is already cold, he is like the workers. Exhausted sweat, so that the worn-out God''s official gown was taken off by him, as a waist cloth tied around the waist, showing the upper body''s strong muscles and bronze skin.

    The meat of the shirt is like being ready to go with the pagans.

    The workers are burying their heads and working with the man who suddenly popped up, but from time to time he sneaked up and looked at him. Obviously, he discovered that this is a strange stranger, and the supervisor of the site (and the recorder) Then I looked helplessly at the side. After discovering the arrival of the lord, the supervisor immediately ran and greeted him: "Adult! You can count it, this is really..."

    "What is this person?" Gao Wen looked at the strong man who was burying his head on the construction site. "The priest of the Church of the Light? This style of painting? How did he suddenly run to my territory to work?" Already?"

    "We don''t know where he came from!" The supervisor was crazy. "He said that he was ordered to come to the south to teach, and then asked the workers who are interested in the light. Who knows who this person is? Of course, no one cares about him. I told him that now everyone¡¯s work has not been completed. No one is free to listen to him. As a result, this person ran to move bricks without saying anything, and he could not stop his strength. Big and scary!"

    "...when you look at the size, you know that your strength is too small," Amber said with amazement at the big-eyed man. She just heard that there was a suspected sect of the sect of the sect of the sect, and when she ran here, she was still excited and made a good trip to the other side. Three hundred rounds of the war (or being beaten by the other party) and then looking for Gao Wenzhao¡¯s plan for a medical bill, but Rao¡¯s brains didn¡¯t even think of running like this one, and it¡¯s a bit of a reaction. "Isn''t this really a paladin out of the wrong dress and a robes?"

    The supervisor has a hand: "After asking, it is a missionary who traveled from the central region."

    Gao Wen wrinkled his eyebrows and waved his hand to the soldiers who were coming in and the supervisors in front of him: "Don''t be nervous, I used to touch."

    He said, he led Amber and Herti to walk forward.

    The working workers soon saw Gao Wen approaching, and they stopped the work preparations in a tight and awe-inspiring manner, but Gao Wen blocked them with their eyes and waved their hands: "Don''t care about me, busy. You can do it yourself."

    The hard-working man finally noticed the change of atmosphere. He took a basket of bricks off his shoulders, looked up and looked around, and turned his head to Gao Wen: "Is it a matter of management? Is it a matter of management?"

    This style of speech... is really not like the kind of priest that is common in the Church of the Light.

    Gao Wen is now wearing a casual dress, but with a sword of the Blazers but with a scabbard, in addition to standing tall, an outsider may not be able to see the same **** in the first place. The big man was associated with the Duke of Cecil (amber was a decent guard), and realized that the brawny in front of him did not see his identity, Gao Wen also followed him: "Yes, I am this piece. What do you do?" What are you doing?"

    "Great, I finally saw the person who spoke!" The big man looked very happy. He wiped the sweat casually, then groaned for a long time from the robes tied around his waist, and finally pulled out a crumpled piece. The paperwork was handed over. "Can you give this to your lord? I stood there for a long time and didn''t find his castle."

    Gao Wen took the paperwork and randomly found a brick squat next to him and gestured to the other side to sit down. Then he looked down and saw that the instrument written on high-grade parchment had only a simple sentence: The servant of the Lord¡¯s loyalty, the priest of the Light, Wright Ivey, went to the South to preach the teachings of the Lord and proclaim the Word of Light.

    Below is the emblem of the Church of the Light and the seal of a certain bishop.

    Is this really a missionary?

    Gao Wen stunned and put the papers away: "Well, I will transfer them, but I have to ask you a few questions first."

    "Well... I will wait," the big man just nodded halfway and suddenly stood up and stopped a serf who was passing by him. "Let''s wait, your arm is a little sick."

    The serf stopped quietly. When he saw Gao Wen sitting next to him, he suddenly showed a trace of tension, but the latter just nodded slightly, saying that he did not care about Gao Wen and he was very curious. This inexplicable missionary wanted to What to do.

    Then he saw that the missionary named "Wright" pressed one hand on the shoulder of the serf, the other hand drawn the emblem of the Holy Light in the air, and recited the prayer statement. As the prayer progressed, the slight white light appeared on his two hands, a quiet and peaceful atmosphere filled in the surrounding air, the naked upper body, the unbridled strong man appeared slightly sacred in this holy light. Sense.

    Soon, the treatment was over. The missionary Wright retracted his hand and nodded to the serf: "Oh, a little dark injury, it will not happen in the rainy days. May the Lord bless you."

    The serf had an incredible activity on his shoulder. He probably felt the obvious comfort. He couldn''t help but smile and nodded to Wright, and then returned to the working position while moving his shoulders.

    The missionary Wright patted the slap like a trivial little thing and turned to look at Gao Wen: "I am busy, you ask."

    Gao Wen completely read the whole process in a lightly, only slightly surprised at the end of this "missionary" even said "I hope the Lord bless you", but did not take this opportunity to hold people to talk for half an hour The Way of the Light, then he came back and nodded to the Lai feature: "Have you come here to preach?"

    "The papers have said that the Central Diocese sent me," the man nodded. "The signature is Bishop Megal. I am starting from the Holy Spirit Plain, all the way to here, a small part of the time is on the road, most of the time is preaching. It has been more than a year since the stop and go."

    Then he added: "I only recently learned that the Cecil family has established a new pioneering place here. My last stop was Tanzan Town, but now the station is here. I am going to be here. Staying for a long time, if you can get permission from the Duke of Resurrection, set up a church here."

    Amber Í±Í±¸ßÎÄµÄ±Û, whispered: "Hey, say you say you?"

    Gao Wen calmly stretched the muscles on his arms, letting the amber fingers squint as if they were poked on the steel plate, then frowned and looked at Wright: "So how do you suddenly run to help?"

    "The supervisor said just now, everyone worked, so I didn''t have time to listen to my preaching," Wright shrugged. "Is that I can help them to do their work after they have done their work."

    "Just because of this?"

    Wright took it for granted: "Yes, it''s because of this."

    At this time, Hetty couldn''t help but open his mouth: "I am taking the liberty, but I have also seen the missionaries of the Lights who traveled outside, but they are not like you... Have you been a paladin before?"

    "I am a pastor, always," Wright looked down at the muscles of his body and took it for granted. "But it is dangerous to teach outside, often encountering beasts and robbers. The priest''s own fighting magic is too little, exercise and exercise. The body is also self-protecting. And sometimes the money is not enough, and ultimately, it is necessary to help the local people to do some work, and the body is not strong enough."

    "The missionaries of the Church of the Light have no tradition of working for food," Herti said with a strange look. "The extraordinary people do not need to sell their physical strength wherever they go, let alone sell their physical strength to ordinary people. This kind of thing I have never heard of. ¡±

    "Ms., you are not right," Wright immediately looked serious. "The Light of the Light tells us that people can''t get anything without it. The Way of Light tells us that everyone is the people of the Light, and since they are all Why do the people of the Light, who are ordinary people, not ordinary people?"

    Amber looked up and down the bunny with amazement: "Do you really take these words seriously?"

    Wright once again showed a natural expression: "How can the teachings of the Light of the Light be fake?"

    Looking at this strange missionary, Gao Wen did not speak for a while.

    He is thinking about whether this person is suspicious in front of him, guessing whether he is related to the visit of Princess Veronica before, and speculating on how credible he is.

    If those words are true, then it seems that there is nothing to worry about. The Holy Light pastor has traveled since a year ago, and at that time his Gaowen has not yet been revealed. The arrival of this pastor is also an accident. .

    If it is not true, a Holy Light missionary suddenly came to this territory, which is a matter of high sensitivity in Gao Wen.

    But somehow, looking at this sacred light missionary, Gao Wen always felt that this thing... it was impossible to get along with the conspiracy.

    But no matter what, even if he has a warning and a barrier to the beliefs of the gods in the world, he can''t just drive such a missionary as a lord, especially if the other party has nowhere in this land. He is even less able to do this if he breaks any law and even volunteers to help him and heal the patient. Otherwise, his own law and order will be hit.

    And he also wants to observe and see what the person is, and what purpose.

    When thinking in Gao Wenxin, the missionary Wright was also looking at the three people in front of him and suddenly asked: "Right, are you three interested in the light of the Holy Light?"

    Gao Wen¡¯s three people are all unanimous:

    "I am a believer in the goddess of magic, and I don''t want to believe in him any more."

    "You see it, I believe in the shadow!"

    "No interest, thank you."

    The missionary Lai features nodded: "Oh, then forget it." 8)

 Chapter 156ï¼š In the deep sea

    The brief and clear answer of the missionary Wright was to let Gao Wen stay for a long time. He had already prepared a lot of reasonable and euphemistic rhetoric to deal with the chatter of the missionaries. The contents include, but are not limited to, "there is no money on the territory." "Protect the church", "There is no money to support the gods on the territory", "The bricks of the church, you pay for it yourself", etc., but I did not expect that the missionary who was suspected of being a gladiator changed his priest. ...it¡¯s just that...

    Shouldn¡¯t this big brother be the undercover of the Shadow Church into the Church of the Light?

    "You just forget it?" Even Amber couldn''t help but say, "I don''t plan to persuade again?"

    "The Light of the Light tells me that if I do good deeds, then the light will naturally shine. If I don''t do good deeds, then even if I say that breaking the tongue will not work," the great man painted a church of the Light on his chest. The emblem, clearly with a face and a muscle, is a sacred appearance. "So it doesn''t matter if you are not interested. It is not too late to come back to me if you are interested."

    "It''s really a funny guy," Herti shook his head incredulously. "You say you are from the Central Region. How can the Church of the Holy Spirit Plain send you to the South to preach? And you are given a paper... What about your entourage and guard?"

    Nowadays, it is no longer the beginning of civilized chaos, and the sects are struggling in the wild. Even the missionaries who travel around are no longer ascetic, but especially the missionaries from the rich plains of the Holy Spirit. Basically, there will be a considerable number of followers and guards in the world, so such a team is also called "mobile church", which means that a church has all the armed personnel, servants, and priests, but this Mr. Wright But with a tattered instrument, I walked here from the plain of the Holy Spirit, not to mention the followers, and his own toll food was earned by his own efforts.

    This time gives people a sense of passing through time and space, just as the missionary came out of the barbaric era in the history books.

    After listening to this problem, Wright only smiled inadvertently: "I am a person on the road, the bishop gave me a document, let me come to the south to preach, I will come, as for the entourage and guard... I A little low-ranking priest, where is the entourage and guard, and I don''t need it."

    He said, he brightened his muscles: "Many Paladins can''t beat me. Many followers are not as good as me. What do I want them to do?"

    Then he looked up and looked around and found that a new batch of bricks was sent to the site, so he stood up and patted the soil on his trousers: "It seems that there is work again. Do you still have problems? No problem, I will go and help remove the bricks."

    Gao Wen looks strange: "...please please."

    Wright waved his hand: "Then I went. Oh, yes, don''t forget to hand over the paper to your lord. I want the permission of the lord to build the church and publicly preach."

    Gao Wen is a little bit crying and laughing: "You can rest assured, I will pass it."

    Lai nodded and turned to the construction site, but just turned away two steps and turned his head again: "Yes, there is something to forget."

    Even Herti couldn¡¯t laugh and laugh: "What do you ask?"

    "Where do you go to eat?"

    Hety sighed: "...just follow the workers, and the people who work will have food and food."

    After the missionary walked away completely, Amber whispered: "I thought that the people of the Church of Light have seen me definitely looking for trouble, and the result is such a gimmick... weird."

    "Don''t be guilty of paranoia, people don''t know who you are looking for," Herti glanced at the amber, then looked at Gao Wen, "The ancestor, you want to allow this... ''missionary'' to teach in the territory What?"

    ¡°First observe for two days,¡± Gao Wen said faintly. ¡°You send a clerk, register his basic information, and then arrange a residence for him in the vicinity of the administrative area according to the standards of skilled immigrants. At the same time, pay more attention to his actions. If this person has no problem... let him teach and act within the laws of Cecil."

    High-text people have a barrier to the beliefs of the gods, but he does not intend to prevent people from carrying out religious activities on the territory. Because religious activities are the "established facts" of the world, the magic is also part of the local productive forces, the people themselves on the territory. Eighty or ninety percent are faithful, either the gods of the rich gods and the light of the light, or the gods in the fields of craftsmen, commerce, knowledge, warriors, etc. Most of them are shallow believers, and a few are honest believers. In this context, it is neither necessary nor meaningful to prevent a missionary of a Church of the Light on the territory from being active, and it can be confusing.

    And as long as this strange and straightforward missionary has no doubts and stains on the background, then his arrival is a good thing. Gao Wen also remembers what Veronica mentioned last time, and he believes the Princess of the Virgin. It¡¯s not as simple as mentioning it. She will come back to herself sooner or later, but if there is a small church on the territory that has been recognized by the Church of the Light before then, he has a good reason to refuse the infiltration of the church from the kingdom. .

    A regional church established by a wandering missionary with the support of a local lord can be much more controlled than a church directly directed by the Holy See.

    Thinking about these things, Gao Wen returned to his tent.

    Looking at the tent that had been in the house for several months, he felt a little emotional in his heart.

    It was indeed time to move out of it and move to the brick-covered house.

    At least the new mansion he designed has a formal study, bedroom, warehouse and various laboratories. It is much more convenient to study in terms of living and magic.

    But I don¡¯t know why Amber is also interested in Gao Wen¡¯s move into the new house as soon as possible. The last time Gao Wen curiously asked her, the latter said a bunch of strange words, what "has not turned the window into the house for a long time", "you There is no such door in this tent." "There is no basement and treasure house is a noble house." It is really strange.

    Gao Wen had to knock Amber''s head in a circle to correct her grotesque problems, but it seemed to have no effect.

    Several reports on the expansion of the new residential area of ??the population and the territory were placed on the table, and Gao Wen sat down at the desk and began daily work.

    With the inherent appeal of ancient heroes and the factual prestige of Gao Wen¡¯s protection of the leading cadres, the measures he promulgated were implemented very quickly on this land. Even planning town roads, building sewers before building houses, and prohibiting street streets It is difficult to promote urination and so on in the current era, and it is difficult to implement the measures explained by the people. It seems that people do not really care about the purpose of these measures (even if Gao Wen has sent people to constantly preach each The meaning of the policy, but as long as the lord said, it must be right.

    However, Gao Wen knows that the implementation efficiency brought by such blind trust cannot be relied on for a long time. It will inevitably be depleted in the process of enacting one system after another, and the only way to maintain this implementation rate is to Two.

    First, try to make more new systems and laws produce the benefits visible to the naked eye. At the very least, let the people believe that the improvement in life is promoted by those systems and laws, so that they will be happy to pursue the new law.

    Second, promote education so that the public can understand and discern, so that they can really understand what the lord is saying, and under this premise, still support the laws and rules on the territory.

    The second article will not only maintain the current implementation rate, but will also greatly enhance the efficiency of every job on the territory.

    But... Where can the teacher find it? Especially in the Gaowen plan, it is even harder to find such teachers to carry out the extraordinary knowledge education of the whole people.

    Ordinary people who know the number of words may be hired with money, but those who are really knowledgeable and can carry out higher-end education are hard to find. They are unlikely to be willing to explain to a group of noisy "low-lying poor". Calling runes and calculations, even if you don''t give money.

    Maybe I should ask Jenny to inquire about it. She might know some extraordinary professionals who are extremely desolate in the upper class... In the spirit of poverty, the mage who is starving to death should be more likely to buy it...

    At the same time, in the far sea far from the east side of the mainland, the storm is gradually dissipating.

    The raging water elements return to the atmosphere and the ocean. The energy accumulated in the atmosphere is almost spilled on the island reef before, and the entire island reef is torn apart, and now the residual energy is along with the water element. Smooth down and gradually return to the embrace of nature.

    The blood of the cultists was reddened by a sea surface, and the **** smell attracted the predators in the ocean, but those predators only trembled in the trepidation of the waters, and did not dare to approach this still dangerous atmosphere. local.

    After all, the children of the storm failed to withstand the real storm. In the face of the natural disasters ravaged by the Kraken army, they struggled for a long time, but in the end they still had to give up this "miracle field."

    At the expense of nearly one-third of the lives of the believers, they forcibly rushed out of a path in the raging ocean and fled the place.

    Now this island reef has returned to the hands of the Kraken.

    There are still many huge and terrifying giant beasts on the sea, and those floating on the water, covered with carapace and bone spurs, filled with magical brilliance, are daunting, but soon, these giant beasts sink into In the water, after a while, some female figures floated up from the sea.

    They have beautiful faces, elegant and well-balanced postures, and eyes that are full of wisdom and agility with humans, but their cheeks and arms are faintly covered with tiny scales. This scale is not terrible, but instead It gives people an unusually enchanting beauty, and in the process of stirring the sea, the structure of these women''s lower body will also turn out of the water from time to time, but it is like a long tail like a sea snake, or a fish tail like a fish.

    There are even octopus-like wrists with suction cups.

    The intelligent creatures in these waters looked at the island reefs left after the cultists withdrew, but they were not interested in the so-called sacristy and altars that the cultists were desperately guarding.

    A sea monster with long azure hair looks at the direction of the island, while another sea monster floats up from the water and swims to the leader of the sky blue long hair: "Those who are sick in the brain ran, Fan Ni General Shake."

    The Kraken, known as General Vanessa, frowned: "It''s a mysterious creature. I clearly remember that they were not so crazy hundreds of years ago. How can they communicate without communication?"

    "Probably because they can''t live in the sea, the brains that live on land all day are broken."

    "Forget it, it doesn''t matter," General Krai shook his head. "Since those human beings who are sick are running, we can continue to work."

    "That..." The young Kraken soldier¡¯s face showed a eager expression. "Let¡¯s go on and dig the squid?"

    General Siren laughed and nodded hard: "Well, continue to dig the squid."

    "Continue to dig the squid! Dig squid! Big squid!"

    The cheers of the Krakens rang, and then they rolled up the waves, smashing the tails of the sea snakes, sea fish, and octopus to the bottom of the sea, to continue their work planned for the sea.

    Go to the deep sea, go to the seabed, continue to dig the "big squid" that doesn''t know why it dies underneath, and the corpse fragments are paved with a whole seabed.

    Genius website address:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 157ï¼š Armed and non-mainstream missionaries of the new era

    After several days of design, improvement and trial production, Rebeccain rushed to deliver the first set of practical thermal ray guns and combat backpacks to Gao Wen.

    "This is the result!" Miss Viscount was full of pride and seemed very satisfied with her results. "Look at it?"

    Gao Wen looked at what Rebecca brought. The first thing that caught the eye was the silver-white arm. Compared to the rough original prototype, the finished heat ray gun looks closer to Gao Wen. The shape of the brain is more suitable for human aesthetics. It is shaped like an inflated and thick plate armor. The upper part of the arm guard can see the expansion of the ellipsoid, which is the place to accommodate the magic capacitor and the hot ray substrate. The lower part of the arm guard is used to adjust the buckle of the elastic body.

    In addition, its magic capacitors and rune bases are also designed to be detachable to ensure that the energy crystal or core magic unit can be replaced at any time.

    Compared with the prototype, its front end adds a mechanism for aiming. The metal wire and finger sleeve used to excite the rune trigger are also replaced with a more reliable and sturdy grip. The insurance is linked with the grip, when the lock is locked. Next, the grip will also be retracted to the lower part of the arm, so that it will not affect the normal combat action of the soldiers.

    According to Rebecca, after the adjustment of the internal runes and the fine grinding of the quartz column, its effective range has finally increased to 340 to 370 meters. There is still room for optimization, accuracy. And the power has also risen to a certain extent as the world''s first "long-range firearms". Its range and power exceed the early muskets on Earth, but Gao Wen is very clear, because it was born in a magical world. The magic blessing makes the power of many weapons in this world outrageous. If the heat ray gun can''t show the advantages in this respect, then there is no need to be born.

    After all, the early muskets on Earth had to deal with the Earth people wearing ordinary metal armor, and the heat ray guns here had to deal with the ordinary soldiers, as well as the extraordinary people wearing enchanting equipment and even energy shields...

    Subsequently, his sight fell on the "combat backpack" brought by Rebecca.

    From the shape, it is like a rigid "school bag" with a strange shape, or a bag, the outer skin is made of cowhide, and the inner part should be lined with a metal skeleton and a metal plate, so it looks hard and firm, and the combat backpack The buckle is obviously fixed on the outside of the soldier''s armor, while the rectangular-shaped backpack is divided into upper and lower parts. Gao Wen has a little doubt about this.

    "The above is a normal backpack," Rebecca explained. "It can be used as a marching bag. It contains dry food, water bladder, flint, ointment and the like. The backpack below is crystal. You see, back. When it is on the lower part, it is just in the position of the back waist. When the hand is stretched back, it can be reached. From the opening next to it, the spare crystal crystal can be taken out with two metal plates, arranged in order, and after taking out one piece. From the other end of the backpack, put the depleted crystals in, you can put them out in order. In the whole backpack, I stuffed into the twelve magic net units, theoretically able to charge twelve crystals at the same time, and then If you have more words, you can harden it... but the charging efficiency is too low, and the soldiers should not use so much energy in a battle."

    Gao Wen looked at the combat backpack designed by Rebecca and suddenly felt a move: "Do you think of other features of this backpack?"

    "Other features?" Rebecca scratched his hair and didn''t turn around. "Do you mean to add a strong strap to it, and go out and swear? Then its weight will have to..."

    "You don''t think so straightforward, what if someone suspects that it is genetic?" Gao Wen rubbed his head. "You didn''t find that when the backpack was stuffed with a lot of crystal, it could be regarded as a huge one." Is the magic capacitor?"

    Rebecca heard a moment, and it only came out after a while: "Yes! You can see it this way!"

    Then she was excited: "Isn''t that saying that with this backpack directly powered, can it bring up more magic?!"

    "This big volume can''t be wasted," Gao Wen looked at the combat backpack. "In addition to storing crystals and providing magic for soldiers on the battlefield, it can also integrate some of the matrix substrates. You think about it if we What if you put a magic shield on it? Or what about a breeze shield for filtering poisonous gas? Or, we portray the soldier¡¯s armor with a strong defense and physical strength, and then leave a backpack on the backpack. The external magic interface, after the backpack is connected with the armor, each soldier is equivalent to a follow-up priest who constantly releases them to strengthen the spell for twenty-four hours... and the energy of these basic spells is very low, for A backpack with twelve Magic Net units doesn''t affect its charging speed at all. Or it has a slight impact... but it''s worth the overall profit."

    The more I was surprised by Rebecca, the last time I couldn¡¯t help but open my mouth: "Why are you thinking about each of your ancestors?"

    Gao Wen smiled and looked as solemn as ever: "The wisdom of the elderly, the wisdom of the elderly..."

    Not waiting for Gao Wen¡¯s side to finish, Rebecca has already grabbed the combat backpack: ¡°Then I will go back and re-design the backpack!¡±

    "Wait for you to come back!" Gao Wen quickly stood up and screamed at this super-powerful silly scorpion. "Are you creating a new rune substrate now?!"

    Rebecca turned back and carefully analyzed, and looked blank: "Nothing!"

    "A total of a hot ray has been analyzed. You are so busy doing something in your backpack," Gao Wen said with a smile. "The ones I just said are included in the next-generation backpack plan. Now this is straightforward. Put it into production, it is most important to let the soldiers form combat power first."

    "Oh..." Rebecca nodded, cleverly agreeing.

    Gao Wen waved his hand: "When you go back, go find Herti and let her come over."

    It was not long before Heti came to Gao Wen¡¯s tent.

    "Prince, are you looking for me?"

    "Let you ask about the missionary, what he was doing these two days, who is in contact with anyone, whether he left the territory or sent a message to the outside..." Gao Wen lifted his head from the file, "... You are embarrassed?! In order to practice the quasi-head, I finally gave myself a big fireball?!"

    He looked at Heti in front of him with a stunned look. He saw that the latter was not completely dignified and calm. Not only did the hair look very messy, but also some gray-black marks remained on his face, and even the clothes were light and heavy. The appearance of different burnt marks is like being smashed by a big fireball.

    ... Rebecca¡¯s silly girl in the iron shouldn¡¯t have used a very creative way to call her aunt?

    Herti had used her magic to manage her hair and face as much as possible, but she rushed in. She obviously didn''t have time to clean all the traces. At this time, when she heard Gaowen, she couldn''t help but tremble: "Rebecca I was doing experiments when I broke into the lab..."

    Gao Wen: "..."

    Although not the same as I imagined, it doesn''t seem to be much different.

    After a few seconds of silence, Gao Wen carefully asked: "Have you ever played?"

    "Hit, I will go back and play again."

    "...handle it, it¡¯s already a big girl."

    "I try my best."

    Gao Wengan coughed twice: "Cough, then let''s talk about business."

    "Yes," Herti took a deep breath and calmed down and began to report on the missionary. "The priest named Wright did not leave the territory in the past few days, and there was no suspicious move. He got up earlier than others. Some, mainly praying and physical exercise, then eating breakfast like everyone else, we did not assign any work to the site, but he took the initiative to find the foreman, now moving bricks in the newly planned market street area, almost already There are fixed workers there."

    Gao Wen feels interesting: "... Does he take the initiative to work?"

    "Yes, I asked the soldiers to talk to him in a chat. The missionary said that he did this because of the guidance of the Light Way, because the Light of the Light teaches people to exchange hard work for food. He has not yet been established. To hold the sacrament and to pray for the land, so you must exchange physical labor for food."

    "Do he really say that?" Gao Wen felt incredible.

    Hetty nodded. "It''s true, and it''s done."

    "... These are indeed the contents of the Holy Light Church on weekdays, but I am convinced that there are really few clerics who still practice these things. They are just using these words to fool people into volunteering for the church or to raise funds." Gao Wen shook his head. "So, is he preaching?"

    "I don''t know if it''s a mission," Hetty said when he said it was a little weird. "He... is really used to hanging the light of the light, and occasionally using the magic to help people heal." A sentence of the Holy Light to shelter you, but he does not seem to be a serious missionary. Only when he meets a believer who believes in the Holy Light, he will seriously tell the doctrine, but he will not believe it. He just laughed."

    Gao Wen frowned: "Is the person sent to Tanzan town to return the news?"

    ¡°It¡¯s already back. Our people asked the pastor in the Church of the Light in Tanzan town to confirm that there is indeed a missionary named Wright Iveken who came from the plains of the Holy Spirit and traveled in the south, and the characteristics were the same, but according to My guess..."

    When Hetti said this pause, he shook his head: "The guy named Wright is not so much sent out to preach, but rather is kicked out by the Central Church, otherwise he will not look like this."

    "To tell the truth, I guess so," Gao Wen shook his head in a sorrowful smile. "Even in the old-fashioned Church of the Light, it is inevitable that such alternative characters will appear."

    "Ancestral ancestor, how are you going to arrange this missionary?" Hetty asked curiously. "I always leave him alone, isn''t it the way?"

    "Wait for another two or three days, if there is still no problem, I will see him at the sight of it," Gao Wen laughed. "We have a church on the territory... there can be a church."

 Chapter 158ï¼š Residents settlements

    The weather is getting cold.

    When the giant sky is volley, the clouds appear sly and illusory. More and more gray-yellow markings appear in the sky when the day and night alternate. The stars are cold and bright. There are indications that this will be a bit colder than in previous years. Winter.

    It is difficult for people who are homeless to survive this winter.

    "Red Nose Tom" holds a bundle of dry wood that is not easy to collect, limping on the way back to the settlement, the cold wind of the frosty month blowing from the north, rolling around the sparse forests and low hillsides Blow on the face and pour it into the collar, so that he seems to be soaked in a basin of chilled cold water.

    He is a young man who is only 17 years old. According to Ansu''s law, he is an adult. However, long-term malnutrition makes him as thin and short as most of his peers. He looks like a minor, only the rough hair. The black face and the numb eyes can reveal his true age and reveal his harsh living environment.

    He can already see the settlement, which is said to be a settlement. In fact, it is a small camp in the southern forest. Even the camp is very stubborn: some low-trunken tents and piles of stones gather here. With a circle of equally broken fences and thorns, a little bit of the veins that the Tanzanite mine extended to the southeast formed a low barrier here, barely providing the most basic shelter for the poor people hiding here. The cold wind, let the winter come later, let the people here live a little longer.

    Tom walked into the camp with dry firewood and saw a pair of indifferent eyes. There were twenty-six and one hundred and two people gathered here, but the number was one hundred and nines a few days ago. Most people are refugees who have escaped from the vultures. A flood there has left these people homeless. The rest are from the viscounts of the South. They lost their land and lost their shelter for various reasons. poor.

    They wandered between cities or villages, were driven, plundered, killed by local lords or local beasts, or died of cold and hunger, and the south was barren, and most of the land was difficult to support more people. For those nobles who only know how to scrape blood and sweat from the land and serfs, any refugee who wanders into their own territory is a disgusting mouth that needs to be eaten, so the displaced people can only choose to be in the wilderness. settle down".

    Tom found his place to settle. It was a tattered little tent. This is a very good situation, because not every family has tents. Many people have lost almost all their belongings in exile. They only Can sleep in a tree root or a stone nest, wrapped in tattered clothes or a pile of weeds, and Tom can still have a small tent sheltering from the wind, completely because of his machete and bow with his sister. Still on the body.

    The fire in front of the tent had been extinguished, but it was not yet in the night, so Tom took the firewood into the tent and waited for the eyes to adjust to the darkness inside. He saw a pair of bright eyes looking at himself in the dark.

    "Sister," Tom looked at the dark-haired girl. "I didn''t find the mushroom, I only found these firewood."

    The dark-haired girl just snorted and suddenly said a few seconds later: "The two children of the Pom family are starving."

    "...oh," Tom whispered, sitting down in the darkness, and whispered after a few seconds. "Today...do you eat?"

    The brunette girl started to stay again, and Tom couldn¡¯t help but feel a little ominous premonition, but after a short while, the brunette girl suddenly moved halfway and figured out that the same thing was lost.

    It was a small pheasant with a fresh **** smell, but in a tent filled with all kinds of odors, Tom was completely unaware of its existence.

    A thin pheasant is not enough to fill the stomachs of the two brothers and sisters, especially if they can only eat this meal every day, but this still makes Tom feel refreshed: compared to roasted mushrooms and roasted moss Meat can help people stay longer in this colder weather. He is delighted: "You hit something?! We don''t have to be hungry today!"

    "When you go out and give the chicken a hair loss, bring the hunting knife," the brunette girl said faintly. "There is a conspicuous place."

    "Yeah!" Tom nodded hard, but as he became more comfortable with the darkness in the tent, he finally noticed the abnormality in his sister. She always lie in the corner in a weird posture, and the power of speaking is obviously not as normal. Tom took the ominous premonition and went forward. He finally saw the blood around his sister''s shoulder and the arm that could not hang on his side. "Sister, are you injured?!"

    "Bound by a wild dog, hurt the ribs," the voice of the brunette girl finally trembled. "I can''t hunt."

    As if a bucket of ice water poured from the head, Tom couldn''t take the knife from the head to the sole of the foot for a moment, and couldn''t pull the bow. The injury of the arm meant that the only sister who could go hunting in the forest lost the ability to get food, and this also It means that they are both dead...

    Everyone is hungry, there can be no one to help their younger siblings. For those who have lost everything, even a small injury on the hands and feet and a short period of loss of labor are fatal. Threat!

    What''s more, people who are bitten by wild dogs are extremely susceptible to infection, and in this case, once infected, it is impossible to save them.

    "I..." Tom bit his teeth and made up his mind, "I will bring a bow and arrow tomorrow..."

    "Don''t go," said the brunette girl with a strong tone. Her eyes fell on Tom''s feet. "If you go, you can''t come back. Going to the woods to hunt can be different from the firewood nearby!"

    Tom is not a natural scorpion. His leg was interrupted by the knight of the lord''s house, because the knight went to church to listen to the sermon. The priest of the blood sect said that only the hand of a man was interrupted to make martial arts and Courage broke through the bottleneck, so the Cavaliers did not hesitate to interrupt Tom''s leg and compensated for the half-pocket wheat.

    "I will put a trap," Tom insisted. "I remember how to tell the traces of bears and wolves, and will circumvent..."

    "But if you die outside, I will definitely die," the brunette girl stared at Tom''s eyes. "Go to the forest and pick up the mushrooms. Look for the trees and fruits under the roots. It''s not good..."

    What can I do if I can''t do it? She doesn''t know either.

    Tom bit his lip, thinking hard, and finally said the long-awaited idea: "We can... find the lord here..."

    "You forgot how everyone was driven out of Carroll''s collar?" said the black-haired girl. "It''s a frosty month, no longer farming, it''s hard to hunt. The nobles will not allow more land on this land. Even a mouth!"

    "That..." Tom thought again, hesitantly said, "There may be a big mine in the mine where the slaves of the town of Tanzan need a slave. Even if it is frosty, the mine needs slave labor..."

    "Can you go to work as a slave?" The black-haired girl stared at Tom''s leg. "I can''t work now, you can''t do it, even if they want a slave, they won''t want us!"

    "Would you go south again? I heard that the south side of Baishui River is the newly developed territory of the Cecil family. In the place of pioneering, there should be no shortage of people to work... I will at least make leather."

    "Don''t think about it," the brunette girl finally sighed, her eyes leaning back against the already moldy haystack. "The nobles... are all the same..."

    The whistling wind once again blows from the north and rolls through this bleak and poor camp.

    Hunger and cold caused people to stop the only activities of the day, and everyone huddled into their tents or haystacks, in this way to minimize the loss of physical strength and heat, and in the process, the camp gradually quieted down.

    But outside the camp, in the slightly dense woods, some swaying shadows are gathering.

    They were armed with a variety of specials, and they were all exceptionally well-armed. They did not have any uniform logo. They gathered in groups in the mountains, staring at the small settlements through the trees and the night.

    Like a hyena watching the prey in the dark, full of greed and hunger.

    ......

    In the lord''s tent of Cecil, Gao Wen received a report from Philip.

    ¡°A gathering place for refugees? In the northern part of the Baishui River, in the forest on the east side of the Tanzanite Mine?¡±

    "Yes, adults," the young knight nodded. "It was supposed to be reported by the Byron Knight, but he was exploring the remains of the mountains and the news turned to me."

    Gao Wen put down the dip pen in his hand: "How big is it? Has it been sent to people?"

    At the same time, his heart was excited: After getting through the news channels, the investigators finally began to discover the hidden settlements of the displaced people!

    "The scale is not big, about a hundred people, but through them they may contact other refugee settlements," Philip Knight said. "But our people have not touched them... because it is a bit of a hassle."

    "Trouble?" Gao Wen brows.

    "Some armed men of unknown origin are moving around the settlement. I am afraid that the mercenary ''slayers'' waiting for the start," Philip¡¯s face showed a trace of disgust. "According to the news, the people were very armed. Sophisticated, there are certain extraordinary professions, and maybe even one or two casters sit down, but the level is unknown."

    ¡°A lot of extraordinary people are sitting in town?¡± Gao Wen was a little surprised. ¡°The strength of this mercenary team is ok.¡±

    Philip Knight nodded: "Adult, how to deal with it?"

    "Of course... to bring back the people who should be sheltered by the Cecil family," Gao Wen smiled. "East to the east of the Tanzanite, the mountains, plains, jungles and rivers south of the nobles are The land of nowhere, in this part of the south, as long as there is no owner, it is the Cecil family!" 8)

 Chapter 159ï¼š Attack

    Mercenaries are not unusual things in this world. In fact, the history of this business can even be traced back to the dark age of the Gangyan Empire. No matter how the dynasty changes, how the civilization rises and falls, it seems that people always need such a group of walks. Armed personnel in the gray area to fill the gaps in the social operation process, they are the "blood gloves" of the nobles, the "money warriors" of the merchants, and in the absence of employers, they are the desperados in the mountains. .

    Mercenaries are legal, even with formal guilds and a rough registration system, but almost every mercenary has done something illegal, but what about this? In this barbaric and backward world, the "law" itself is not a glamorous and just thing...

    According to the news returned by the spy, about 20 well-equipped mercenaries were eyeing the settlements with hundreds of people, and at least three low-ranking knights and one or two mages were sitting in the town. Others Even if you don''t have a professional level, the combat effectiveness should be higher than that of ordinary soldiers. This kind of "excellently entangled" mercenary group is rare in this business, and it also causes Gao Wen''s great curiosity and doubt, and in order to annihilate these unruly rules. The mercenary, Gao Wen quickly ordered the Philip Knight to organize a force of 30 people, and was prepared to personally lead the team to "expedition."

    Regardless of where the mercenaries came from, they were threatening the refugees on the land, which threatened Cecil''s future population security. Gao Wen did not allow this situation to develop - it was all labor!

    And a legendary knight with thirty fully armed Cecil soldiers to deal with twenty mercenaries, which seems a bit of a fuss, but Gao Wen has his own intentions:

    The thirty fully armed Cecil fighters were all new generations of "magic infantry" that had just been refitted. In the roar of the machinery manufacturing machinery, the first batch of magical armed forces had stepped down the production line. Thirty soldiers were equipped with new heat ray guns and magic energy combat backpacks, and carried out basic shooting and coordination training. This is a fairly young army, even if half of the members are veterans, they are in new weapons. It is also shallow in experience, but Gao Wen believes that these new fighters who can easily produce a high-energy beam will definitely have more combat power than traditional soldiers, so he will pull these soldiers into actual combat.

    Thirty "magic infantry" assembled on the south bank of the Baishui River, behind them are the bridges that were completed not long ago and were used to communicate on both sides of the river, and the people who heard the news - including those who entered the territory The serfs and slaves who have not yet obtained the status of free people are gathered around, curiously watching the army that is very different from their impression.

    The soldiers wore neatly enchanted light armor with basic intensive magic. Each soldier¡¯s left hand wore a strangely shaped steel arm guard, while the back was carrying a new generation of hard combat backpacks that replaced the traditional marching sac. The enchanted sword and the spare sword are fixed on their waists and on the side of the backpack with iron buckles.

    Gao Wen has trained these soldiers for a long time with strict discipline and reward and punishment systems, and they themselves know that they can be the first group of "magic infantry" is a special kind of glory, so at this moment they stand straight, even if there is a big The pile of civilians pointed at the side with envious and amazing eyes in the distance, and none of them turned their heads.

    Philip Knight came forward: "Adults, soldiers and supply teams have been assembled and ready to go."

    Gao Wen nodded and glanced at the amber next to him - this time he did not bring more people except Amber and Philip, he believed that there were 30 magical infantry, plus his own pressure, the district Twenty mercenaries can''t afford much wind and waves: "Then we will..."

    Before he finished, he suddenly found some commotion in the distant civilians. There was a big voice coming from the heap: "Let''s let, let a let... thank you for giving me a light." Child... Holy Light, you step on my foot... Let''s thank you, look at the face of the Holy Light..."

    Gao Wen suddenly saw the crowd separated from the middle, and then the Schwarzenegger-type missionary named Wright ran all the way to this side.

    He was wearing the worn sacred priest''s robe, and the uncomfortable robes were a little tightly attached to the body, and the muscle lines of his body almost could not be hidden from the robes - looking at it and looking for a few The pagans are all in the same place.

    "Holy Light! I am coming..." Wright ran to the front of the troops and looked up at Gao Wen, who was riding on the horse. But when he said a few words, he suddenly stopped. "Is it you? You are not... What?"

    Because there was no permission from Gao Wen, it was so many days that no one told the missionary that the lord of this land was the big man who sat on the brick with him on the same day...

    Gao Wen did not expect to meet again with the other party in this situation, and his identity still couldn''t be hidden, so he nodded with a smile: "I didn''t lie to you at the time, I really managed this land." The lord is also in charge, isn''t it?"

    "Holy Light! You are the lord of this land?! In the legend, Gao Wen Cecil, who was taken out of the coffin by the unspeakable children?!" Wright exclaimed, drawing a holy hand on his chest. The symbol of the **** of light, "I thought you were a big foreman!"

    Gao Wen: "..."

    Next to the Philip Knight, the sword was pulled out at once: "The missionary! Pay attention to your words and deeds! No..."

    "Cough," Gao Wen quickly blocked Philip''s upcoming duel request. "Don''t be excited, this... is one of the rumors that I used to spread Byron..."

    Amber turned his eyes: "I¡¯m going to do it myself. In the future, there are still many folk versions that will continue to ferment.¡±

    Philip & Gao Wen: "..."

    After a while, Gao Wen had to divert everyone''s attention. He looked at Wright: "I am sorry that I didn''t tell you my true identity when I met for the first time. I just want to talk to you as an ordinary person. Look at the clergy of this era."

    "It''s understandable, this is a cautious and sensible move," Wright said with a very free and easy smile. "It seems that I don''t have to continue to worry about whether my instrument was actually sent to the lord."

    Gao Wen twitched his mouth and curiously looked at the missionary: "What are you doing for me? You should see that we are going to go."

    "I just came here for this," Wright immediately straightened. "I hope to start with you."

    This made Gao Wen feel surprised: "Why? You are not my soldier, nor a lord consultant. Why do you want to go with us?"

    "How can there be no priests in the army?" Wright took it for granted. "And as the only sacred church priest here, I am obliged to use my own strength to help everyone in this land, especially in practicing justice. When I heard it, you are going to rescue a group of refugees who are hungry in the wilderness. I can¡¯t help but go."

    Gao Wen brow couldn''t help but jump a bit - the other''s words are in line with the doctrine and people''s moral values, but this era really put these teachings as true. This guy... no wonder it will be driven out by the church in the central parish.

    Even if I just think about it, Gao Wen can guess that this guy who is not in the right style is not seen in the church.

    But Philip, who is also pious and knightly, is very appreciative of Wright¡¯s speech. The young and rigid knight seems to have forgotten that he also tried to fight with the other side, and he praised it: ¡°It¡¯s true. The speech of the judge, Pastor Wright, you are not only a good priest, but also a knight spirit!"

    Gao Wen looked up and down with Wright, and he quickly thought about it.

    According to his first reaction, he was to reject this eccentric priest of the Holy Light.

    Military operations, even if it is only a small operation to annihilate a wave of mercenaries, should be rigorous and serious. A priest who suddenly asked for "cutting the queue" to make the high text feel wrong, but after thinking for a while, he felt It¡¯s nothing to bring this priest.

    Perhaps this is a good opportunity to observe each other, and Wright said it is really good - the chaplain is necessary.

    Although the soldiers brought with them the therapeutic potions formulated by Pitman and his assistants, it is certainly better to have a professional treatment staff in the team. The old druids are currently conducting key tests to mass produce plant-promoting drugs. With the law, Wright can make up for this vacancy.

    As long as this pastor can listen to the command.

    "Please rest assured, I am not the first time to serve as a pastor." Wright heard Gao Wen¡¯s request and smiled very confidently. "Despite the peace in the central region, there are often lords who organize the army to annihilate the robbers and monsters in the mountains. Often used by the church to be a pastor, I am familiar with everything."

    Gao Wen looked at the scorpion meat of the pastor, and he doubted whether he was going with the army or was charged with the army...

    In the end, the team added a strange priest of the Holy Light.

    In the eyes of the people, the team set off.

    At the same time, over the mountains and wilderness of the north side of the Baishui River, past the hunger-stricken people who lived in the wilderness and the greedy thugs who used the refugees as prey, the family castles that the Kant family inherited from generation to generation are like the past hundreds of years. Still standing quietly on the hill next to the town of Querlin.

    This glorious family has ruled this land for more than three hundred years. When the Cecil family has not yet declined, it has existed as a "independent aristocrat" rarely seen in the south, and after the decline of the Cecil family, The Kant family was fortunate enough to escape the storm that subverted the entire situation in the South. It is still firmly rooted here and continues to this day.

    Three hundred years of time, enough to polish the most glamorous and majestic fortress of the past, even after many renovations and repairs, Kant Castle inevitably reveals the vicissitudes of life, its narrow windows with traditional heights Inlaid on a thick stone wall, even at noon, every room in the castle is filled with shadows of darkness.

    The veteran Visk Kant, who was already in the old room, sat in his study room, and a little sunshine sprinkled into the room from the narrow window behind him, making his embarrassed body look more and more gloomy. He looked down at what he had just finished writing. A stack of parchment paper, filled with unclear symbols and graffiti-like words, then he looked up and looked at the old butler like him: "Mr. Carter, those ''hounds'' have found new prey. ?"

    "Yes, Master," the old housekeeper bent down slightly. "In the mountains to the south, a group of malnourished homeless people, they still don''t know their fate - but the hounds have not yet started. ""

    "They want money, more money," Victor Kant''s head trembled, seemingly angry, but his tone was smiling. "The dog needs food rewards to be the main force. The same is true for dogs with two legs... Then give them ''food''. Mr. Carter, send someone with a money bag to find the hounds, tell them, hurry and bring those people to me - if they If you delay, then there will be no further cooperation. Now it is Frosty, they should be very clear, and the chances of making such money are not much."

    "Yes, Master."

    When the old butler left, Victor Kant lowered his head and buried himself in the messy symbols and lines. The noon sun was hard to shine through the narrow window into the study, as if it were separated by a thick and thick fog. Dim and fuzzy.

    In this faint and faint sunshine, Victor Kant¡¯s shadow was pulled out on the desk, and the shadows were shadowy, not humanoid...

 Chapter 160ï¼š Assembly point

    The settlements of the emigrants are not far from the Baishui River. After crossing the wasteland on the north bank of the Baishui River, they will enter the mountain forest. The displaced people will hide in the mountains and forests, relying on the scarce food in the forest to produce hardships.

    The forest is the joint product of the Tanzanite mine and the eastern hilly terrain. The undulating mountain body slows down the wind''s power, allowing the seeds of the wind to take root and sprout here, forming an intermittent distribution along the low hillside. Not very dense woodland, and this woodland still has a master a long time ago.

    A short-lived "Karg" family briefly became the lord of this woodland and the wasteland on the north bank of the White River, but a plague ended the rule of the family, and that was already a matter of hundreds of years ago, and nature is now thoroughly Evidence of the existence of human civilization, the collapsed castle of the Karg family quietly sleeps behind the hills that do not know, and these mountains and wilderness are too close to the dark mountains, becoming a place where no one is willing to pay attention.

    As long as the family along the Dark Mountain Range is destroyed, everyone will agree that it is caused by the curse and chaos of the wasteland, so this land of nowhere is everywhere in the extreme south, although it is far from Andrew Lai. The Viscounti''s territory was separated from a tanzanite mine, but the Viscount apparently did not want to send his own people over the vast Mount Tanzan to develop the land opposite the mountain.

    The Cecil Warrior is wearing a light-weight enchanted armor that is easy to move. It is equipped with a new type of thermal ray gun and magic energy combat backpack. It follows the previous combat training and walks cautiously and quickly in the forest. They have left the territory one day and one night. I have just had a break and eaten a while ago, and now I am in a state of great mental and physical strength, and the place where the emigrants hide is not far away.

    After entering the forest, the horses were difficult to display, so Gao Wen left the car at the moment, and took the horse and the Philip Knight to walk together. Amber was hung on the wide horseback of his "Kriging High Warhorse". Snoring.

    The reason why she used "hanging" was because the half-elf lady was not riding well. In order to prevent it from falling off immediately, she used several belts and buckles to fix herself on the saddle. Anyway, she encountered an emergency. You can roll into the shadow at any time, and you are not afraid to be affected by the tie.

    A guy with a fairy bloodline can''t communicate with a horse. It''s really a shame of the elf.

    "We are almost here," said the Philip Knight, looking forward. "In fact, there are many settlements in the area, but they are all hidden in places that are extremely difficult to find, but as long as we can find one, it is easy to contact other. of."

    Gao Wen nodded slightly, but his brow wrinkled slightly: "In fact, I always feel that this situation is a bit strange."

    "Is it strange?" Philip Knight did not understand, "Where is it?"

    ¡°Few people will catch slaves after the frosty month, because the temperature will decrease after the frosty month, the farming will stop, and it will not require much labor. On the contrary, most people will enter the state of consuming food. In this case, they will capture the slaves, but they will not be allowed to Working hard, but need to take out the food to support them," Gao Wen shook his head. "Unless it is a mine that is not affected by the season, there is a need for slave labor all year round, but the biggest mine in this area is the Tanzanite mine, the Andrew. The Viscount did not have the intention to increase the slavery recently... and he seems to be disdainful of the act of bringing the refugees into slavery."

    "God knows who the mercenaries are collecting," said the Philip Knight. "Maybe it is going to be sold to the central region. There are many mines and merchants there, and the slaves in the central region are expensive. Many people will take risks and buy private." slave''."

    Gao Wen was undecided, and soon, a thin **** smell flew into his nostrils.

    "Stop!" He immediately waved his hand, and the captains of the soldiers of each squad whispered to stop their team, and everyone was on guard.

    Even the amber that was trapped on the horse''s back felt the atmosphere change instantly (it was also alert that her alertness was worthy of her lineage, although it looked like it was smashed out), and then she opened her eyes and then opened her eyes. The whole person turned into a shadow and went to the high text: "There is **** smell in front!"

    "The Light is on!" The priest Wright immediately drew a sacred mark on his chest. "Someone is bleeding."

    The soldiers quickly crossed the trees and bushes under the leadership of Gao Wen, and the situation of the settlements of the displaced people was presented to them.

    The mercenaries have already started.

    The settlement was surrounded by a circle of broken wood fences and thorns, but apparently failed to withstand the beasts with swords. There were large open spaces between the sparse tents, ** ten rags were described as dry The emigrants were driven to gather in the open space, and more than 20 fully armed mercenaries were divided into two, half of them were guarded at the outskirts of the camp, and the other half were swordsmen facing the crowds who gathered. A man in a black half body armor walked up and down in front of these poor people who were about to become slaves, whispering something.

    On the open space around them, you can see seven or eight dead bodies smashing on the ground, all of which were hacked to death. Obviously, at the initial moment when the mercenaries attacked the camp, some people made a short revolt, but this resistance Destroyed like a thunder, those bodies that were cut into pieces on the spot effectively prevented the rebellion from escalating and the situation out of control.

    ¡°The equipment is really good,¡± Gao Wen said while analyzing. ¡°And half of them are mixed with civilians. Once the battle begins, they are likely to use civilians as hostages...¡±

    "Hostage? Do you want more?" Amber looked at Gao Wen. "Those who are the aristocrats and mercenaries as the animals, the aristocrats and nobles never care about their life and death. The mercenaries must also think so." Ours, so they won''t use those people as hostages. But it''s possible to be a shield at a critical moment... but as long as we can find a way to make a big move and make them unprepared, those people will immediately sneak away. It¡¯s not controlled by the mercenaries. Now that the hands and feet of the displaced people have not been tied, it¡¯s a good time.¡±

    Looking at the head of the analysis is the half-elf Miss, Gao Wen suddenly could not help but suddenly realized that he was still affected by the experience of the Earth.

    Hostage... That is only useful when people are seen as people, but here, there will never be a villain who threatens a nobleman with the knife on the neck of the "untouchables" and "you come over to me again." Just kill him."

    Because the "normal" nobility would not hesitate to kill the "untouchables" and the robbers.

    Thinking of this, Gao Wen sighed and then pulled out two crystal grenades: "Take a big move."

    ......

    The mercenaries of unknown origin attacked the camp, and several people who subconsciously chose to resist were almost instantly smashed by knives.

    The crying and screams swept the entire settlement in an instant, and in a short period of time, people were rushed out of the tents and haystacks by the robbers who carried the swords like the animals that were driven away. All gathered in the open space in the center of the camp.

    As a slut, even the last bundle of straw in the arms will be robbed, so the people in the camp are no strangers to the robbers, but after seeing the dress and momentum of these people, the people who are a little insight realize that this is better than The robbers are even more terrible guys: they are mercenaries and mercenaries who collect money.

    Red-nose Tom¡¯s sister¡¯s dark-haired girl ¡°Joan¡± shrinks into the crowd, carefully shifting her eyes away to prevent eye contact with those who are extremely wicked. She uses her left hand to hold the injured right arm and endures her face. The pain of seeping into the wound. The first time the villains broke into the camp, she painted her face with charcoal mixed with mud, and this appearance was quickly seen by one of the mercenaries. When, the other party laughed and laughed that she was a girl with a brain, and then almost smothered her half face with a whip.

    He smoked and laughed so that she could permanently fix her "makeup" on her face.

    The blood was dripping with mud and dripping on the ground, but Joan¡¯s heart was with a trace of luck, because the mercenary leader was cursing with anger:

    "You guys! The smashing mud! Only with the scorpion and miscellaneous species sleeping in the stinking ditch! Where did the scorpion run?! I know you ran one person, I know you ran one person! Damn... You have already died eight times. How much have you lost? Do you know what the scorpion was hiding with you!!"

    Tom has long since left, going to a new direction to find mushrooms and edible moss, just to circumvent the sight of these mercenaries, and when he returns, he will definitely notice the exception of the camp, he will run.

    Thinking of this, Joan sneaked up her eyelids and saw the mercenary leader wearing a silver armor with a silver-white sword at her waist. She knew that someone would soon be unable to stand the pressure and said that she was Tom¡¯s. Sister, and she has already prepared for the death, and let these long-legged beasts suffer greater losses. She can see that the migrants, including themselves, can bring a lot of money to these mercenaries. And every time they die, they will be more angry and corrupt.

    Many times, this is the biggest resistance that the ¡°untouchables¡± can face in the face of the nobility and its minions.

    But when these thoughts emerged in Qiongxin, a strange movement suddenly came from afar, and fell into her exceptionally sensitive ear that was trained for years of hunting.

    It seems that there are two stones that fall behind in a few tens of meters.

    She still didn''t want to understand what the "stone" was, and heard two thunderous sounds coming from behind the mercenaries!

    This thunderous loud noise is unfamiliar to everyone, even if it is pointed by the sword, the displaced people who were driven to the open space also jumped in horror, and they were desperately pointing to the camp. Moving away from the direction of the explosion, and the mercenaries who have experienced the blood of the sword are calm, although they are also shocked, but the first reaction in their minds is the enemy! Meet the enemy!

    This reaction is correct, both for them and for Gao Wen. 8)

 Chapter 161ï¼š Set the fire that...

    The attack was abrupt, and no one could react to what kind of attack it was.

    Even experienced veterans who have been attacked by a variety of fierce people (or beasts) will be stunned when they are smashed into the face by a bursting fireball with no magical fluctuations. The momentary temptation caused the situation to lose control in their hands.

    "Enemy!"

    The mercenary leader wearing a half-length scorpion screamed out in the first place, then activated his body aura afterwards, while the surrounding mercenary companions quickly turned to hesitated less than half a time. In the direction of the attackers, the attackers have already appeared in the woods.

    A small mercenary with a knight rank first saw the attacker''s appearance. He saw several soldiers wearing eccentric light armor out of the woods. The soldiers were equipped with quirky styles, as if they were as cumbersome and asymmetrical. The large arm guard, carrying the marching rucksack on the battlefield, does not seem to have the slightest common sense and combat power. He can''t help but feel ridiculous. The arm guards that show the sense of existence are slick, can only affect the body balance in melee fighting, behind the scenes. The backpack is a lack of combat experience: this kind of thing should be unloaded before the battle begins!

    Of course, what really made him scornful of those strange soldiers was that he did not feel the slightest magical fluctuations from those enemies.

    Ordinary people, wearing strange equipment, but also want to fight against the extraordinary?

    But considering the two weird magical explosions before, the mercenary knight was worried about hiding the caster in the woods, so he waved his hand and greeted his nearest ministry: "Give me a rush!"

    Several of the subordinates instinctively obeyed the command, waving swords and rushing to the weird enemies on the edge of the woods, while other mercenary partners also reacted, screaming at the attackers while sending out shocking and strange screams.

    But what happened next made everyone not respond.

    The soldiers dressed in strange equipment lifted their left arms one by one, aiming at the mercenaries rushing to them like the launching handcuffs, followed by a series of low, high-heat beams breaking through the air and humming, continuous The hot rays penetrated the soldiers on every assault.

    The little knight¡¯s head looked at the scene in horror, and the thoughts in his mind flashed through the Arabian Nights: the burning rays? Master? Wearing a plate with a long sword? A large group of wizards wearing plate armor with long swords? !

    He activated his bodyguard aura at the fastest speed, and a layer of magical brilliance emerged on his body, but when he thought he could withstand the low-level magic of those strange "plate masters", Suddenly a series of humming sounds in the woods, followed by a dozen red lights hitting his face.

    One after another, the hot rays hit him, and the knight¡¯s body aura smothered the first few beams of light, but the mercenary¡¯s heart was only frightened because he found the ¡°mage¡± caster wearing the plate armor. When there is no need to buffer and sing at all, he finds that the beam of light spilled from the woods is completely continuous!

    A heartbreaking lung and a burning pain came from the abdomen, followed by a simultaneous hit on all four limbs. The low-ranking knight''s mercenary small head fell almost in a split, thinking. Before the end of the process, there was only one thought in his mind:

    Master... When is it so worthless?

    In the process of being killed by the hot rays of the scorpion and the small heads, the mercenary leader wearing the half body armor survived because of the restraint of the leader. He did not charge with other people, so he saw the situation. It was a bad moment to find a shelter to quickly escape. He almost rushed to the back of a recent stone, but in the process, he saw a figure wearing a black robe even dull. Standing in place.

    That was one of the only two wizards in the mercenary group. The other party actually held up the magic shield and began to sing an attacking spell to open the shield. This is almost every battle mage when other masters are playing against each other. The basic operation is also standard operation, but the mercenary leader immediately realizes that this stupid war mage is over.

    He watched as many dozens of hot red beams hit the figure wearing the robe, easily tearing the opponent''s mana shield and igniting a burst of magical robes with certain anti-magicity. The black robe mage passed the first round of shooting with the mana shield and the expensive anti-magic robes, but the second round of shooting turned him into a blast of coke.

    This is not a battle at all. This is the great disparity in the strength of the slaughter of the enemy and the enemy. It was as great as the ones that led his subordinates to slash in the private land.

    The mercenary leader completely gave up resisting in front of this force. He glanced around and confirmed that he had not appeared in the enemy''s sight, so he immediately moved along the grasshoppers and corpses next to the stone, ready to escape this terrible Place, but when he just moved, he felt a cold chill from the back to the whole body, and a cold blade reached his neck.

    "If I were you, I put my hand on the back of my head."

    Amber with a dagger against the head of the mercenary, and a strong threat, while holding an idea in mind: as long as this seemingly able to fight mercenary leader rebellious, she immediately ran.

    But if the other party does not resist, she uses this credit to exchange a roast chicken and a half barrel of cold beer with Gao Wen.

    The mercenary leader did not resist because he now firmly believes that there are dozens of battle mage surrounded by this place. Although the styles of the combat mage are very strange, the magic is not fake, and in the face of such a mage, the kung fu is higher. Also have to be jealous.

    There was no shot in the whole process, but Gao Wen and Philip, who watched the battlefield, stepped out and took the magical infantry to clean up the battlefield. The mercenary leader stood up from behind the stone under the threat of amber dagger and took control.

    Looking at the black and white bodies in front of me, I think that just a few minutes ago, these are still a group of well-equipped and even elite soldiers who are sitting in the town. Gao Wenxin has a little pride and trust in the new heat ray gun.

    But at the same time, he also discovered the many shortcomings of the first generation of magical infantry in terms of experience and tactics. Many soldiers still have not got rid of the traditional methods of warfare. They don¡¯t know how to ambush the enemy in the bunker. Some people prematurely Exposing itself, some people are too excited after killing the enemy with magic for the first time, forgetting that the team leader assigned the fire task to fight, even two soldiers have made mistakes, and they are facing the enemy without opening the insurance. For a long time, it was only now that I was reminded by my comrades that I didn¡¯t actually hit a person...

    With thirty magical infantry to deal with these mercenaries, the feeling of killing chickens and knives is quite a bit. According to the power of thermal ray guns and the chaos that new equipment appears on the battlefield, Gao Wen¡¯s judgment only needs ten. Soldiers can solve these seemingly well-equipped and mercenary mercenaries. As long as the fires are timely and tactical, the traditional and low-level supernaturals are difficult to counterattack in the face of magical weapons.

    But it is still necessary to bring so many people even if everyone only takes one effective shot (two of them are watching others shoot), these soldiers also understand the characteristics and usage of the new equipment in the actual process, and Gao Wen also confirmed The training and education of these soldiers, whether for the heat ray guns or for these new soldiers, is a valuable practical test today.

    The missionary Wright also followed the soldiers out of the woods. He was the first to see the Battle of the Cecil Combat Corps. The incredible mysterious weapon made this strong bear-like priest stunned, but He quickly turned his attention away from weapons that he could not understand.

    Wright walked between the bodies of the mercenaries in the land, and from time to time he squatted down and painted the symbols of the Church of the Light on the forehead of those bodies, while his mouth was filled with words:

    "May the Holy Light purify your sinful soul."

    "May the Holy Light purify your sinful soul."

    "May the Holy Light purify your sinful and ugly soul."

    "May the Holy Light purify your sinful and ugly soul and a bit of garlic."

    This devout St. Light believer, like a qualified chaplain, uses his own beliefs to calm the undead of these ruthless and **** mercenaries to prevent the dangerous atmosphere or the curse of the plague. . While praying, he took his hand off the hand of a dead mercenary, and then walked over to the next mercenary in a gray robes and squatted: "May the Holy Light purify you... huh?" you¡­¡­"

    With Wright''s doubtful voice, the "corpse" wearing a gray short robe instantly had an action. The fake wizard suddenly opened his eyes, filling his eyes with a chaotic light flow of magic overload, a dangerous arcane missile It was formed on his chest and hit Wright!

    At such a close distance, it is impossible to use the magical guard. The missionary Wright still raises his right hand, and his mouth steadfastly calls for the skill of the light: "The commandment - silence!"

    A large casserole fist descended from the sky, and the mercenary mages who were dead died in the face with blood.

    To be honest, I almost got killed.

    Then the missionary Mr. stood up and shouted at Gao Wen: "The Lord of the Lord! There is a dead wizard here that scares me!"

    Amber saw the whole process of the matter. The Miss Elf was exclaimed in the distance: "Mom, did you kill him?"

    Wright looked calm: "Do not worry, no death, silence can''t die."

    "Take these two activities together," Gao Wen probably has some immunity to these guys who are not normal. At this time, they just sighed and assigned the task normally. "Philip, you take half of the people to the woods." Turn around and make sure there are no remaining enemies. Wright, you come, there are wounded people here." 8)

 Chapter 162ï¼š Dust settled

    Not so long ago, the elite mercenary group, which seemed to be invincible, was so smouldering. In a form of combat that has never been seen before, it seems as if the harvested wheat has been continuously poured down.

    A group of heavily armed soldiers came out of the woods and began to clean the battlefield and count the bodies.

    The displaced people are the poor people living in the lowermost layers of society. The best situation is only the free people who have a hard time. Those who have not been educated and have not seen much things can¡¯t see the soldiers¡¯ equipment and other nobles. What makes the army look like the same expensive steel armor, with swords in their hands (although they don''t use those swords at all), the same fierce and terrible.

    The displaced people who had fled to the depths of the camp because of the explosion did not retreat. They were quickly found by the unidentified soldiers from a stone cave and a tattered tent, and brought to the square where they were gathered. The soldiers did not Civilians exert violence, but these fearful people are still trembled one by one, and there is no more peace of mind than when the former mercenaries used swords to add them.

    For most people in this era, robbers, mercenaries, and soldiers are all the same. In fact, these three roles are indeed interchangeable at any time.

    Qiong was on the side of the crowd, carefully reducing her sense of existence. She didn''t know where the soldiers came from, but they were unified and acted in order, apparently a nobleman''s army, and a nobleman. Why did you suddenly run to annihilate a mercenary group? This can be really bad, but in any case, it is certainly not for the rescue of a group of "untouchables."

    Maybe they have to do the same thing as the former mercenaries to catch some slaves back, although the orthodox nobles rarely do these things themselves, but for the brutal and chaotic south, the deviant aristocracy also exists.

    The tall and tall man should be the leader of these people. He commands another knight and a girl who looks like an elf, and all the soldiers around him are awe-inspiring. After the task is assigned, this tall figure The man came over to this side.

    The displaced people gathered together in fear. Many people had bruises after being pushed and fell. Gao Wen couldn¡¯t tell from them which one was the ¡°leader¡± of this refugee team. Beside the crowd, say aloud: "I am the lord of this land. You don''t have to be afraid. Are you all the people who are here to protect you? Are there any missing or injured that cannot be moved?"

    These refugees were shocked by Gao Wen¡¯s big voice, and then he was shocked by his lord¡¯s identity. The first reaction was to brush back and go back. Then you look at me and I look at you, no one. Dare to answer.

    Gao Wen frowned, and at this time, the pastor Wright had wiped the blood stained by his hands on the "silence" and came to Gao Wen.

    "The light is on! Look at the physical condition of these poor people!" The sage of the strong man exclaimed, drew a sacred symbol on his chest, and then opened his hands to read the words, a sly and radiant glow. It emerged in the air in all directions. As Wright recited the specific sentences in the Prayer of Light, these gleams gradually formed a magical technique that could restore energy and treat small injuries in a wide range. "May the Holy Light heal you." ¡±

    In addition to being disciplined, the poor bottom people rarely have close contact with real magic or magic. A wide range of ¡°light effect light¡± is only the most basic first-level magic, but still makes these People are awe-inspiring and even violent.

    Wright discovered the injured people in the refugees after performing this basic magic. The weak magic did not work on them, so he pulled these people out of the team one by one and treated them separately.

    A dark-skinned girl was hurt more seriously than others, and her injury had worsened for more than a day. One of her arms was bitten by her shoulder and was bitten by some beast with a fang, and she had already hurt her muscles. In this harsh environment, an infection has occurred, and compared to this injury, the **** and fuzzy new wound on her face is not enough.

    "You are lucky," Wright cleaned the infected wound on Joan''s arm with the Holy Light. "Look, see, it''s all purulent. If you have a few days, you will have a high fever. I can''t keep it for a while." !"

    Joan could feel that her injury was improving at an incredible speed, and the nobleman who claimed to be the lord who had stood next to him had turned his attention to her. She heard the other person say: "The injury on your arm is not the mercenary." Get it?"

    "...is bitten by the beast." Jonke kept the tension in his heart and replied with fear.

    "What about that face?"

    "It was drawn by their whip."

    "...Don''t be afraid, these mercenaries can''t hurt you anymore," Gao Wen said comfortably to the scarred girl. "How many people do you have? Are you here?"

    In the brain of Qiong¡¯s mind, Tom¡¯s figure flashed in a flash. She bit her lip and didn¡¯t know if she should open it.

    "You don''t have to worry, I have already said that I am the lord here. This land belongs to the Cecil family. You have been placed in the protection of my army and smiled. "The Cecil family is committed to restoring the order of this land. We are looking for and gathering the homeless people scattered in this area. ¡±

    Speaking of this, he raised his head and raised his voice: "Not only if you know other refugee settlements, you can tell me that as long as I follow the laws enacted by Cecil, I will allow every homeless person to Those who live on this land and who provide information on the refugees can get extra rewards!"

    The crowd was slightly turbulent. This kind of thing that ¡°the nobility opened the door and accepted the homeless to live on the territory¡± was unheard of. The first reaction of most people was to be surprised and unbelievable. Some people even suspected this. Is it a kind of trap, but the "extra reward" has aroused their concern, Joan can feel the crowd behind him is shaking, these eager to go hungry to today''s "companion" does not have much willpower, she I heard someone open.

    "Master, lord lord, we mostly fled from the bald eagle," said a dark-skinned, thin-skinned man who boldly said, "There was a flood, land and houses were destroyed, and food was completely destroyed. The Lord of the Lord closed the gate of the castle and let us wait outside to die. Some of us escaped... Do you really let those who fled to live on your land?"

    "As long as you follow the laws of this land, you can do it according to my rules," Gao Wen said affirmatively. "And you can rest assured that Cecil''s law is definitely more benevolent than the laws you originally obey."

    "that¡­¡­"

    The dry and thin man just spoke up and said something. There was a sudden sound in the woods. The Philip Knight brought a dozen soldiers from the woods to patrol, and two soldiers escorted a limping. There is a young man with a red nose.

    "Adult!" Philip Knight reported loudly that he found a person who might be a refugee who ran out. He attacked us with a bow and arrow, but he did not hurt anyone and was caught by us. ¡±

    In the heart of Qiong¡¯s heart, he looked up in horror and saw that Tom was held by the two soldiers on the shoulders of the woods.

    One of the soldiers¡¯ waists hung on the buckle of the familiar, father¡¯s bow.

    For a moment she figured out what happened: Tom said that he was looking for mushrooms, but he still secretly took the bow and arrow. I am afraid that he is going to venture into the depths of the forest to hunt, and he has neither hit the prey nor is hungry in the woods. The beast ate, but fell into a worse situation: this ruined fool, he attacked the lord''s knights and soldiers with bows and arrows!

    Joan only felt a whirlwind, and she was going to fall down when she was soft. This Wright, who had just finished her treatment, was shocked: "Holy Light! Is my treatment difficult?"

    The young man on the edge of the woods also saw his sister, and the situation inside and outside the camp. He still didn''t know what was going on here, so he exclaimed: "Sister?! What happened here?!"

    "Do you know?" Gao Wen waved his hand and motioned for the Philip Knight to put the thin young man over. "Why did he attack me?"

    "Tom! You have a big disaster!" Joan grabbed Tom''s arm and almost smashed his flesh. "You attacked the lord''s soldiers!"

    "I... I thought they were robbers..." Tom looked terrified. "I heard them talking about what to do with the body..."

    Gao Wen¡¯s mouth trembled and he understood the situation.

    "That seems to be a misunderstanding," he looked at the captured hunting bow. This poorly bowed bow can only be used against the beasts in the woods, against the Cecils or the Philip with the enchanted armor. Nothing even counts on toys. "Philip, who was attacked?"

    A magical infantryman stood up: "Reporting an adult, it is me, but I am fine!"

    "Adult, this seems to be a misunderstanding," Philip said. "The Cavaliers should be tolerant. I don''t think it''s necessary to oversee the young man''s responsibilities as long as he can remember the lesson. Don''t be so impulsive in the future."

    Gao Wen is more and more like Philip''s character who has won the steps and still does not know it.

    "Since it is a misunderstanding, then I will not blame you, but after all, you actively attack people, so moderate punishment must still be there," Gao Wen looked at the young man with a red nose, he noticed that he finished this In the first half of the sentence, the young man and her sister trembled at the same time, with a look of nervousness and fear on their faces. It seems that they are familiar with the meaning of "moderate punishment" in the aristocratic mouth, but on Gaowen side, The so-called modest punishment is really just a modest punishment. "You will do things to make up for the fault... Can you say that you and your sister can find other settlers?" 8)

 Chapter 163ï¼š New population and Hettiâ€™s worries

    Probably did not expect the so-called punishment to be so understated, the hunter brother and sister did not react after hearing Gao Wen''s words, until Gao Wen repeated his own problem, the red nose of Tom nodded and nodded. : "Can... my sister and I can find other settlements."

    Homeless refugees will wander around the territory. Usually, their course of action is irregular. They walk in places that no one knows, and they will die in places unknown to others, but overall, There are a certain range of areas where they can settle.

    These ranges are usually in the wild mountains and mountains that are unattended between the various aristocratic territories, and this is the place in the north of the Baishui River, the eastern part of the Tanzanite Mine, and the southern part of Kant.

    There are a large number of refugees from the bald eagle collar, Carroll collar and many scattered villages in the northwest wandering along the river and the forest to the area. They could have migrated to the slightly richer central region, but in the middle of the last two years The poor harvest in the southern region has led to a shortage of food stocks. Although many places have been slowed down this year, the local aristocracy is still strictly guarded against foreigners. The aristocrats in the central region are treated with the ignorance of thieves and robbers. The hungry people from the ¡°poor south¡± are hungry, so for these homeless people, all the roads to the central region have been blocked, and they can only wander to the south of the mountain.

    According to the crude information, there are currently thousands of homeless people who are hungry and scattered in this forest and wilderness, and most of the migrants have migrated along the same route (even from the same Local), the settlements formed by these homeless people maintain a certain degree of connection. Although this connection is very loose, but like a network, as long as one of the nodes is mastered, then looking down the line will be able to Zhang net caught in the hands.

    It has been more than half a month since the Byron Knight spread the news in the southern region through his underground channels. Some of Cecil¡¯s intelligence to collect the refugees must have entered the ears of these homeless people, but these poor people have already been to the nobility. Losing Confidence Before the frosty month, almost every few days, there will be a mercenary slaves sent by the nobility to plunder them, so I want these people to be so easy to believe that there is another aristocratic family in the world who is willing to accept and protect them. They are almost impossible things.

    But if there are a group of refugees, a group of people who have escaped with them and lived in the wilderness for months or even a year, like them, rushing through the various settlements to pass the news, then it is easy to recruit homeless people. More.

    Gao Wen is prepared to select a group of people who are more flexible, more courageous, and more convinced as guides and messengers, and rely on their persuasive power to attract homeless people in Cecil. The settled family settled down.

    The frosty month is nearing the end, and the foggy month will officially enter the winter season. It is necessary to complete as many resettlement as possible before more people are hungry and die.

    The boy with a red nose (maybe adult, but too thin) is a bit savage, but he is not afraid, and his eyes are not as numb as most of the poor, so he can be such a messenger.

    ¡°The Cecil family is reshaping the order on this land. Before the cold moon of this year, all the homeless who wandered in this forest and the nearby wilderness can report to the Cecil family and Becoming a permanent and legal leader in this land," Gao Wen looked at the boy in front of him, and also said to everyone next to him. He deliberately emphasized that all this should be before the "cold moon". Effective, but it is not really necessary to set this limit, but to make this thing more credible, and to make these people feel pressure and urgency, "In order to let all those in need can receive it in time News, I want you and other capable people to find those who are hiding, I will send soldiers to escort, to ensure that you can live to complete these tasks."

    Tom listened to all of this with his eyes wide open, and Gao Wen turned and turned to the refugees in the South who described the hustle and the expression except the tension and only numb: "I know that you were all honest people, obeying the law, diligent The people who work, but your lords have abandoned you, and all the nobles in the entire South have abandoned you. No family or any piece of land allows you to stand and survive. You can only wander in the wilderness, relying on grass roots, bark and even Moss and mice come full, and even then, the minions of the nobility are plundering you, killing you, and even chasing you here! But, starting today, you are standing on the land of the Cecil family, from today At the beginning, I am your lord! You can live freely and safely on the land of the Cecil family, and you must tell the people you know who are suffering together in the wilderness and let them know that there are places where you can settle down. !"

    A little meager glory finally emerged from the eyes of the pair of turbid eyes.

    They are still people after all, and they still have the heart.

    Gao Wen did not expect these slow hungry people to cheer and respond to themselves. After he said what he had to say, he took a half step back and saw that Wright had released the Holy Light treatment for all the wounded, and turned to look at the Philip Knight: "Giving the extra food to these people, or they may be in their state, I am afraid it is difficult to get to the territory. In addition, send a horse-riding soldier back and tell Herti to let her prepare."

    Distributing food after an inspiring speech is always the most effective way, especially in this era.

    When the ¡°lord¡± ordered the people to take out the food, these people would really feel that they had returned to ¡°human society¡± and that their new ¡°lord¡± would indeed fill their stomachs. They would To this end obey orders and maintain the most basic loyalty. The civilian thinking of this era is so simple and direct, which can be said to be the only goodwill that Gao Wen felt in this malicious world.

    At this time, the black-haired girl who had just received Wright''s treatment suddenly came over. She grabbed her clothes with restraint and nervousness. There seemed to be something to say, Gao Wen saw the initiative and said: "Are you looking for me?" ¡±

    "Yes...Yes, collar... Lord lord," the black-haired girl seemed a bit embarrassed when she said the word "Lord", but she still said it smoothly. "What you said is true?" ?"

    "Of course it is true," Gao Wen laughed. "I need to lie to you?"

    But the words of the nobles will never be true.

    This sentence Joan only dared to think about it inside, she said: "Can I go to other settlements with my brother? He is inconvenient and needs care."

    "I will arrange a horse or a car if necessary," Gao Wen just noticed the problem on the teenager''s legs, but nodded. "Of course, you can still act with him."

    The girl bowed her head deeply: "Thank you for your kindness."

    One day later, Gao Wen and Amber led half of the soldiers and escorted the two mercenaries caught alive and returned to the territory.

    The Philip Knight, with the remaining half of the soldiers escorting the dozens of "new populations" to follow, because the refugees are weak, many people still have chronic diseases, so Wright also stayed behind to take care of.

    The Holy Light priest can also top the combat power of the Berserker...

    Gao Wen¡¯s mood is very pleasant. Although he has only brought back dozens of new populations, he is not even as good as a slave ship from Tanzan Town, but he succeeded in this and Baishui River. The refugees in the northern wilderness have established contacts, and the initial trust will be developed on the basis of these dozens of people. He is very happy to think of the labor force that is needed in this vast barren land.

    Not to mention that more than half of these migrants are freelancers with some craftsmanship, or at least a little knowledge, whose basic qualities are higher than the slaves bought, which will reduce many costs in later education.

    The serfs are hard to become refugees because they are tied to the land. When the disaster comes, the local aristocrats will gather their serfs and raise them at the lowest cost to the end of the famine, so as to resume production, and the serfs trying to escape are Will be arrested and killed, but the higher-ranking free people will lose all their reliance under such circumstances, and have to flee their homes to escape.

    So sometimes someone will ridicule that in some aristocratic land, the price of liberty is even higher than becoming a serf.

    However, Herti, who is in charge of the internal affairs of the territory, seems a bit worried. She found Gao Wen: "The ancestor, do you really want to gather all the homeless people in the wilderness of the North Shore of the White River before the cold moon arrives?"

    Gao Wen had already expected that Hetty would come to find himself. He smiled: "Is there pressure on food?"

    "It is true that if the intelligence is true, the entire wilderness is now full of refugees. We will have to support about 4,000 people to spend this winter. The population expansion in this area will only have a population of 2,000. We are equal to It is only a secondary problem to support more than twice the population of our existing population. This is only a secondary problem. After all, food can be bought with money. Tanzan Town is rich and willing to sell it to us at low prices. This is a good solution. Really The trouble is to add so many people at once to maintain order. We have finally digested the purchased serfs and slaves into conscientious and law-abiding people. At this time, we rushed to 4,000 people. I am very worried that the results I have tried to achieve will be destroyed, even if those refugees are not intentionally destroyed."

    "We have increased the number of 800 people to 2,000 people, and the population has more than doubled, but the order has not collapsed." Gao Wen smiled and looked at Hetty. "So what are you worried about?"

    "That is because the increased population was warm before the frosty month. There are plenty of jobs for those people. They can follow the people to open up wasteland, go logging, and build houses. According to your statement, there is labor. There are renovations, and sufficient jobs will be the best way to digest and absorb new populations. But now it is the end of the frost, and soon it will enter the misty month of snow, and then the cold moon of dripping into ice. At this time we There are no jobs..."

    "Who said no?" Gao Wenxiao was even happier. "Why can''t I work in winter, but I can only eat food at home? In fact, the opposite is true... I have a lot of projects here. Let''s finish the trick."8)

 Chapter 164ï¼š Winter construction plan

    Herti¡¯s worries are actually no problem in this era, because in the three views of the vast majority of people, even in the facts of this era, the cold winter only means one thing: everything is dying, life is getting less, everything Everything is stopped, humans will reserve enough food and fuel before this, then stop working, return home, and switch to pure consumption.

    Just like those who store food in a tree hole in advance and winter in a cave in winter.

    This way of living is determined by reality¡ªalthough there are all kinds of ¡°magic¡± that show up with black technology, but it belongs to only a few elites, and the whole world is still firmly bound. In the land, peasants are the most basic producers of almost all social wealth. Agriculture and various agricultural-based production activities are the most important production activities of this society. Once winter falls, farming stops, then 80%. People will be idle, and the backward aristocracy order prohibits these people from doing business freely or engaging in any "side business that does not meet their status." If there is no permission from the nobility, the civilians will even go down the river to fish and go hunting in the mountains. To be severely punished.

    In addition, the vast majority of civilians have limited food reserves in winter, and even during the winter they can only maintain a half-full state, so they dare not waste their energy to do anything "over the moment" - they are in winter Every breath of exhalation is consuming their own physical reserves, and may cause them to die before the spring.

    However, in Cecil''s collar, the situation is completely different.

    The Cecil family does not currently have any form of luxury spending, which greatly saves money, and the new production model ensures that enough supplies can be stocked before the winter. Pitman and his trained pharmacy apprentices do their best. It also guarantees that the Territory¡¯s food is sufficient ¨C ??together with the food purchased from the town of Tanzan and the supplies supported by the king, the citizens of Cecil¡¯s collars do not have to consider consumption in the winter.

    I have to focus on the supplies that the king supports. Gao Wen admits that he is a small pit in this area, Francis II, because his agreement with the king was provided by the royal family to provide the entire territory of Cecil. In the initial consumption, he did not say how many people will be in his territory, and how many people will increase in a short period of time, so he has already requested extra supplies from the royal family several times...

    Ensuring food supplies, there is a job in Gaowen here.

    Nothing to do after winter? That is another territory. There are still many things that Cecil can do here. The steel mill is expanding its scale. Two large factories have been added next to the machinery manufacturing plant to install new production lines. The furnace area for firing Rebecca crystals has also been transformed into a formal factory called ¡°Magic Crystal Smelting Plant¡±. "Not only for the firing of Rebecca crystals, but also a laboratory to test what new minerals can be synthesized from the various minerals dug out of the dark mountains. Silly scorpions are rushing in the lab every day." Throwing more than two hundred fireballs with a small furnace will be fun...

    In addition, there are also iron mines in the east and countless construction sites on the territory.

    After the winter, the land becomes hard and the water is easy to freeze. All kinds of construction-related work will become slow, but this does not mean that the construction work will stop. Rebecca¡¯s ¡°out of bounds cement test¡± "Products", although the output is low, but the performance at low temperatures is very good, coupled with the fact that there are not too large buildings on the territory today, the construction of the various sites will not stop, and there is a big project to be launched soon. ¡ª¡ª

    As the Baishui River enters the dry season and the water level decreases, Gaowen plans to build a truly sturdy, long-term bridge on the river to replace the current temporary bridge, so that after the spring of the next year, on the north bank of the Baishui River. Development work can be carried out smoothly.

    He even worried that even with the refugees in the wilderness, the manpower in the territory is still not enough. After all, those people need training. When they can''t adapt to work, they can have a powerful engine. Nonstop...

    After Gao Wenwen presented these plans and supporting plans in front of Herti, the latter fell into a long period of horror.

    "How, don''t worry about the refugees having nothing to do now?" Gao Wen smiled. "We have enough jobs to keep them busy for the whole winter, and in the process everyone will adapt to Cecil. What is the new law that is not complicated, so what are you worried about?"

    Hetty silently glanced at the plan on the table and took a deep breath: "Worried about exhaustion..."

    Gao Wen: "...cough cough..."

    Thinking about the pressure that this granddaughter is going to bear is not small, Gao Wen can only comfort the other side: "Don''t worry, the Viscount Andrew tried to find a group of lonely knights and bankrupt businessmen and scholars in his territory. Move them to Cecil to do things. I plan to arrange half of them to teach at night school, and the other half will give you a deputy, so that you can put the shelves of the Ministry of the Interior in the winter."

    Hedi finally sighed when he heard this: "Thanks to the ancestors..."

    "This is how it sounds like the gang of barbarians used to say," Gao Wen said with a strange look. "When they did anything, they used to praise the spirit of the ancestors..."

    Hetty thought for a moment: "I am different from them. My ancestors can really hear me thanking him..."

    "Then your ancestors will give you less work," Gao Wen said with a glance at this rare granddaughter who would make a joke. "Go ahead, let''s go busy with you, wait for Tanzan Town." After the next batch of human resources is sent, I will give you a group of assistants first. Is it that you don¡¯t want to say something in front of me with a kind of devout look? Thanks to the ancestors... I used to deal with the barbarians. Falling into the psychological shadow, when you thank the ancestors, I feel that I have to become a spirit in heaven..."

    Hetty: "..."

    Not long after Heti left, the figure of amber emerged from the nearby air.

    Gao Wen lightly walked all the valuable things on the table in front of him, then raised his eyelids and looked at the half-elf thief: "How, the two mercenaries who got back together?"

    "I haven''t cooperated yet. After all, you don''t want to abuse the prisoners, so the two people are still consuming with the soldiers." Amber swayed to Gao Wen''s desk and found that he couldn''t start to lick his mouth. "I said You really don''t think about tying the two mercenaries who don''t open their mouths to the pillars and pumping a few whipes. These mercenaries are actually very good to deal with, don''t see them can be fierce in front of the refugees, but as long as you are tougher, they They will sell their employers immediately, and now they don¡¯t open their mouths, simply because you don¡¯t have to whip them and don¡¯t spend money on them...¡±

    "The kind you said is for a few silver coins to steal chickens and dogs. The members are basically mercenary-level mercenaries." Gao Wen took a look at the half-elf. "But the two we caught... you didn''t Found? A knight who reached level 3, a second-level arcane mage, and the lower-ranking knight and mage who had been killed by guns. These people are low-level professionals, but in the south. Any mix of lords can be a military commander or a occultist. If you rush to the east and fight for a family, you can even become a baron or viscount. But they are willing to be mercenaries in such a backcountry. Why do you think?"

    Amber thought hard: "Is it for the ideal? You see, I am so powerful a shadow master, I also dig a grave to dig a tomb..."

    Gao Wen did not expect that this shame of all things could be answered in a serious way. After listening to Amber¡¯s eulogy, he continued to say: ¡°There are indeed strong professionals in the mercenaries, but such mercenary groups usually The north is close to the Principality of the Holy Dragon or the east is close to the Tifeng Empire. Because these places are dangerous and opportunistic, the wealth that can be harvested in the process of taking risks or completing the commission is enough for the professional to choose this path that is not very decent, but In the south, the mercenary group operating in this area is usually not very good at financial strength, and those who have several professional occupations and can wear super-armed mercenaries usually have only one explanation. - They are ''black hand teams'' dedicated to one or a few nobles."

    Speaking of this, Gao Wen smiled: "The psychological quality of this mercenary is very strong, and most of them have any handles or hostages in the hands of the nobility, so they are not afraid of torture, ordinary whipping is useless."

    Amber looked at Gao Wen curiously: "How do you open their mouths?"

    "Pitman said that he has a way, but he needs to prepare some ointments and rituals with special effects, so I don''t worry," Gao Wen smiled and looked at the amber. "And I don''t believe you didn''t get the two mercenaries." I searched for something down on my body. I know your character. Usually, you can help you go to the storeroom and get an ink. You can drink half a bottle on the road..."

    Amber suddenly blushes: "When did I drink ink!"

    "I just like a metaphor, do you understand the metaphor?"

    ¡°Hey,¡± Amber squeezed out the air from his teeth to express his dissatisfaction. Then he began to feel on his body with a tangled expression. ¡°I told you, this is my spoil, you see I will return it to me afterwards..."

    "What else is still, the rules I have just set up are forbidden to plunder on the battlefield, and the trophy is unified and the public is remembered. Have you forgotten it?" Gao Wen said as he took the various pieces of amber from the amber and said, "Don''t lick. You are my exclusive guard, do you want to take the lead in breaking the rules? And I am not not giving you compensation, but there are still rewards for meritorious deeds... Oh, there are still many things? No wonder the soldiers just came over and reported that the two captives Didn''t find any valuable personal belongings on the body... I was all over you?"

    The amber corner was pumping, and it seemed to be bleeding. I heard that Gao Wen promised to give compensation and then I felt a little better.

    Gao Wen¡¯s line of sight was suddenly attracted by a dagger in those trivial items.

    The dagger''s grip has a mark like the coat of arms of a noble family.

 Chapter 165ï¼š What happened to Kantâ€™s collar?

    It is a well-prepared dagger. Although it is not an enchanted weapon, the material is blended with a small amount of fine gold and purple steel, which makes it reflect a unique lavender in the light. This material is a weapon. It does not bring about the bonus of extraordinary power, but if you want to deal with the enchanted armor, it will always have a good effect.

    On the handle of the dagger, Gao Wen found a mark like a brown bear''s head, and there was a circle of garland decorations around the mark.

    In this era, many emblems are indiscriminately used. A considerable part of the beasts and flowers are regarded as the "private symbol" of the nobility. The mark that combines the head of the beast and the flowers and plants in many cases means the mark of a certain family. The random use of these marks by the civilians will inadvertently violate the rights of the nobility. According to the heraldry and the Ansu noble law, which is controlled by Gao Wen, the mark on this dagger is obviously a family mark.

    For seven hundred years, the family imprint of these nobles still follows ancient traditions.

    This dagger should come from the "giving" of a nobleman. According to Gao Wen, the nobles have very strict rules when giving weapons to others: the weapons such as the tomahawk, the warhammer, and the long scorpion are only authorized by the king. And will only be given to the aristocrats with warfare; various types of swords (mainly long swords) are more common gifts, and any nobleman can give others a sword for any reason, but the person who accepts the gift must also An aristocrat must at least reach the knight class; while weapons such as daggers, knives, and short bows are considered "not on the table," and the nobility will give such things to the "civilians" they like, and the goal is usually Excellent performance, escort, or... eagle dog.

    "It looks like I judged that the mercenaries were ''domestic'' by the aristocratic family," Gao Wen took the dagger and looked at it carefully. "Just don''t know if they are loyal to a family, or they are loyal to several at the same time." family¡­¡­"

    "Do you know the mark on this?" Amber curiously came over. "Oh, I started to look at this thing nicely..."

    "I don''t know," Gao Wen carefully identified, and finally shook his head. "When I am alive, this family should not appear yet. You should call Herti, she should know more about the nobles in the South."

    Soon, Hetty came to Gao Wen¡¯s tent.

    After carefully identifying the mark on the dagger, she said with certainty: "This is the emblem of the Kant family."

    "Kant family?" Gao Wen frowned and recalled, finally found the source of the name in the recent common sense of commonplace, "the viscount north of the Leslie family?"

    "Yes, over the wilderness forests in the northern part of the White River, just before you bring back those displaced people to the north, it is the territory of the Kant family," Hetty began to introduce the simple situation of the Kant family. "That is one in three." The family that emerged a hundred years ago was sealed here because of the military exploits. When the Cecil family ''had an accident,'' they were loyal to the current royal family, so they escaped the southern cleansing. It is currently a few on the south side of the land. One of the families with a history of more than 100 years."

    Gao Wen casually asked: "How is their relationship with the Cecil family?"

    ¡°It¡¯s not too far, it¡¯s not close,¡± Herti replied. ¡°One hundred years ago, when they were cleaning up in the South, they didn¡¯t help, and they didn¡¯t fall into the rocks. They were always neutral. It¡¯s a mysterious family, they are There are not many outsiders, and family members rarely appear in the upper social circles. Although the upper social circles in the South are very loose, the Kant family still has the fewest."

    ¡°What are their main industries? Fields? Mines? Or pastures?¡±

    ¡°Kant¡¯s collar produces mainly food, as well as a variety of high-quality herbs, including potions, but no mines.¡±

    "There is a problem, the problem is big..." Gao Wen knocked on the table. "A no-mine, relying mainly on the aristocratic collar of the field, what is the intention of plundering a large group of slaves before winter? And judging from this dagger This group of mercenaries is dedicated to helping the Kant family. They are certainly not the first time to take slaves in the wilderness. So many slaves are sent to Kant. What are they doing?"

    ¡°This...¡± Hetty also realized the strangeness of the problem and suddenly remembered another thing. ¡°It¡¯s strange to say that Kant¡¯s main output has always been food, and herbs and potions are just Sideline, but in recent years, the number of herbs and potions sold abroad has increased year by year, especially the potions, not only has the output doubled, the quality has improved, and the looming has exceeded their food output. It became the main pillar of the Kant family. But from the law of magical distribution, this situation is difficult to explain..."

    Due to the existence of various supernatural forces, there are two kinds of "medicinal plants" in the world. In addition to the herbs with general effects, there are also "magic drugs" that can be used in various magical rituals or directly as casting materials. One said that under normal circumstances, the growth of potions is very limited by the local magic environment. Its production will have an upper limit. If the magic environment is not good, then no matter how intensive or improved the seeds, it is impossible to increase the yield of the potion. The quantity may instead lead to a reduction in magic in the medicine.

    However, Kant¡¯s production of potions has increased year by year.

    In this age of lack of statistics, except for businessmen who specialize in doing business, the nobility rarely realizes the fluctuations in crop yields in the surrounding territories (in fact, they do not necessarily know the crop yields of their own territory, It is the concern of the consultant and the general manager), but Herti is a magician, and is a magician in the family. Usually, he will naturally pay attention to the changes in the surrounding potion market, and he will be acutely aware of this anomaly.

    Amber was just boring to listen to it, but her sharp ears suddenly shook a bit, and her face looked horrified: "Mom! The Kant family should not take the living as a fertilizer, right?" !"

    "...I think that they can really think of such things with the morality of some nobles, but it is still impossible to make them," Gao Wen¡¯s eyes swayed and waved. "The fields where the potions are planted are usually not hidden. Outsiders can see at a glance, and living people can not improve the concentration of the magic environment when they are fertilizers... Which is the black magic?"

    Gao Wen is talking about this. Suddenly Betty¡¯s voice came out of the tent: "Master! Master! Pitman is coming to see you!"

    Gao Wenyi, remembering the task he had just handed over to the Druid, couldn''t help but smile at his face: "It seems that his "special effect medicine" has worked."

    Because it was already expected that ordinary torture would not have any effect on the mercenaries, from the beginning Gao Wen asked Pitman to find a way to deal with the two "captures" that were caught back.

    Druids are not a profession that is good at "torture" intelligence. Their spells are far less than the blood **** believers or the undead masters who specialize in torture and pain. But just change your mind and get information. There is only one way to "torture".

    At least in the memory of Gao Wen Cecil, there are many ways to use Druid pharmacy and rituals to extract intelligence from the enemy''s mouth. These methods are just as good for seven hundred years.

    In a hut that was temporarily used as a prison, Gao Wen saw two captured mercenaries who had been given potions, applied ointments on their foreheads, and were scented by the ritual for a whole hour.

    The two men are already unconscious at this time.

    Pittman also stood by and showed off: "I will tell you, my potions and rituals are very useful, especially this incense, and strong people will lose themselves in its magic..."

    Indeed, as the old man said, at the moment, the whole house is filled with a strong and almost irritating smell of incense. Even if Pitman¡¯s ritual is over, this incense no longer has the magical power to interfere with the mind. Gao Wen still The frown that was smoked by this smell, even the amber next to it shouted: "Wow, old man, are you going to be bacon?"

    "According to your smoking method, even if you don''t need to fill the potion, most people may have recruited it." Gao Wen had to add a breath-protecting effect to himself to stand in the house. "I even suspect that this ceremony is Directly stunned people, what is magic?..."

    Pittman nodded and smiled. "You really said that the idea was actually improved many years ago. I thought that even if I didn''t use the potion, it would be a pity that I would give it to the target." I was beaten by my own tutor and I had to give up. But you reminded me this time, maybe..."

    "Do you dare to practice a try?!" Gao Wenyi listened to this moment and glared at the little old man. "You really smoked the two people for an hour, even if they are willing to recruit me, they are not willing to ask!"

    Pittman suddenly narrowed his neck and carefully looked at Gao Wen''s scorpion meat. He initially judged that this unearthed legend could at least hit his mentor twenty, and decided to give up his bold "improvement ceremony" plan.

    Gao Wen frowned and looked at the two mercenary prisoners who had already lost their eyes. They looked at the ground in front of them with a dull look. The power of magic potions, ointments and incense had already been Drag them into a state of reality and dreams, in which they can''t tell whether they are answering questions in reality or reading their memories in a dream, before the magical powers fade away from them. Almost everything will be answered.

    "It is the Kant family..." Gao Wenfa asked, but when he just opened his mouth, he suddenly forgot what the current power of the Kant family called, and then turned a little bit awkwardly. "Hetty, who is the Kant family now?" ¡±

    Herti leaned slightly: "Victor Kant, the old prince of age."

    "Yes, Victor Kant," Gao Wen turned to two mercenaries. "Is he sending you to capture slaves?"

    The mages in the two mercenaries seemed to have some resistance, but the mercenary leader first spoke up: "Yes... Viscount Victor Kant sent us to capture the refugees in the wilderness... but not as slave."

    "Not as a slave?" Gao Wen frowned. "What is it?"

    "Help him..." The mercenary leader replied with a dull look at the beginning, but the second half of the sentence suddenly looked up, his eyes staring straight at Gao Wen, his face showing a strange smile, "Dream , Lord Gavin Cecil."8)

 Chapter 166ï¼š Permanent sleeper

    At the Kant collar in the north, the old castle where the Kant family lived for generations, the aging Viscount Visa is receiving representatives from the Chamber of Commerce on the territory.

    There are many lights in the reception hall, but the bright and constant light from the magic crystal lamp still can''t dispel the darkness of the castle. The rectangular hall is only in addition to the Viscount and several chamber representatives. The servants of the fallen, the shadows of each person are reflected on the ground by the magical stone, pulling the old, twisting, and smashing.

    However, everyone who stands in the hall is unaware of the gloom and horror. In the view of the Chamber of Commerce representatives, today¡¯s lords are still as kind and elegant as ever, and generously promised to benefit both businessmen and the people. Things.

    ¡°The last batch of herbal medicines and potions have been harvested this year, and there is a good harvest of food,¡± said a representative of the Chamber of Commerce. ¡°The potions have found buyers, but the herbs are not selling well this year.¡±

    "Don''t worry, Mr. Pirks," Viscount Victor smiled softly, comforting the big businessmen in his territory. "The caravans from the plains of the Holy Spirit will come soon, and Frostburgburg will come to buy a large number of herbs." Everyone¡¯s hard work of one year will not be wasted.¡±

    The aging viscount laughs very gently, and the eyes are always with goodwill. Few nobles use this attitude to communicate with people who are not nobles, although their etiquette standards allow them to use when talking to inferior people. Impeccable polite language, but their eyes and expressions can not be so "in place", Vickers is an exception.

    He is a well-known old man who is "friendly, friendly, fair and tolerant to civilians". Although he is deeply in the circle of nobles, every civilian in the territory loves and admires his old lord.

    "The Viscount, thank you for running for the people on the ground," another representative of the Chamber of Commerce said with sincerity, "Please also pay attention to your body."

    "Don''t worry, my old bones are still strong," Viscount Victor laughed. "My son, who is not a weapon, is about to travel back from the Holy Spirit Plain. When he takes over the family industry, I will rest again." Not too late."

    Subsequently, the viscount began to ask the big businessmen about the business of the territory this year and the purchase of cotton and ore. He asked meticulous and professional, which is rare in the contemporary aristocracy.

    But all of a sudden, a wind that had been rushed through the hall of the castle.

    The magical crystal lamps that are bright and not blown by the wind are all in all directions, but the light in the hall suddenly shakes and darkens like a candlelight.

    The big businessmen still didn''t notice the changes in the hall. The servants who stood around the wood did not have any abnormal performance, but Victor Kant suddenly stood up from the chair. He looked up at the castle''s dark ceiling and eyes. In the middle of the moment, a lavender magic glow like a starlight flashes.

    Then he showed a sorry smile to the merchant representatives in front of him: "Sorry, gentlemen, I am afraid that the meeting today has to end. I suddenly remembered that there is still another important thing to do..."

    At the same time, in a hidden cave near the east of Ansu, the vines growing in tangled tangles entangled in the boulder in the center of the cave like a giant cystic shape, and suddenly, the cysts open, one The beauty reveals a strange female figure.

    She has long dark hair and a fair complexion, but her face is like a robes like a robes. It is a terrible limb that is like a tree root.

    Bertila, the female patriarch of the event, has been squatting in this hidden position near the front line of the east, and observed the changes in the entire eastern region through the ubiquitous plants. But a sudden sudden message through the secret route "wakes her up" from the state of symbiosis with plants.

    The female superintendent frowned, and the dark green hair seemed to squirm like a life behind her: "A bishop-class sleeper... successfully approached and invaded the spiritual world of Gavin Cecil?!"

    ......

    Gao Wen walked in the darkness.

    He still clearly remembers what happened before: the suspicious mercenary leader suddenly looked up and smiled at himself, and called out his name with a strange accent that seemed to be mixed with many voices.

    Then he was brought to this dark, chaotic and quirky space by some kind of power.

    He is absolutely certain that he has been put together by a powerful force, but this power should not be the low-level knight of the other¡¯s physical and breath strength that the mercenary leader¡¯s own. At the moment when the mercenary leader suddenly looked up, Gao Wen remembered that he had sensed that a powerful and chaotic force suddenly emerged in the atmosphere of the knight¡¯s head. The process was like ¡°falling¡±, so he guessed the commission. The leader of the army should be just a medium. He may be a victim of this powerful power to send him to Gao Wen Cecil.

    After the initial panic, Gao Wen has calmed down at this moment.

    He walked around in the dark for a while, but he felt that there was no physical exhaustion. This shows that there is a high probability that it is not a physical world, but a kind of "imaginary space" that exists in thinking. He suspects that he is trapped. In a spiritual prison, but as a soul that has been trapped in the satellite for at least several hundred thousand years (and possibly millions of years, after all, he does not count the years after the end), he has actually mutated the soul, he There is not even a slight tension in this trap.

    Can this powerful powerful person in the world be able to live longer than the satellites in the sky?

    My old man was hanging in the sky and watching you learn to walk upright!

    It was because of the arrogance and calmness of this satellite in the heart. Gao Wen had no fear of the situation at hand. After confirming that walking could not leave the current space, he simply stood still and then quietly looked at the front. Darkness.

    It¡¯s like looking down at the unchanging ocean and land.

    He believes that the existence of pulling himself into this dark space has a certain purpose. The other party may be quietly observing himself somewhere, and the vast majority or all carbon-based creatures in the world. Patience, the other side can not consume themselves.

    Ta will certainly endure the initiative to pull it out.

    To say that Gao Wen is only worried now, I hope that this "imaginary space" can be the same as the setting in most stories. The time flow rate is different from the outside world. Otherwise, Heti and others outside think that if they hang up again, it is not good. If you run the two granddaughters, you may have to bury yourself again, and Amber will smash the things in the entire grave when he is buried again...

    Mom, it¡¯s horrible to think about it.

    There was a lot of thoughts in Gao Wen¡¯s mind, and I didn¡¯t know how long the time of this imaginary space had passed. Then he suddenly saw an illusory shimmer in the darkness in front of him.

    It seems that the "existence" of quietly watching is finally unbearable.

    Gao Wen smiled and looked at the group of light that was getting more and more solid, getting closer and closer, and finally became a figure wearing a white robe with a smooth white mask on his face and no men and women. He listened. Underneath the mask came a low voice that could not tell the difference between men and women: "The Duke of Govin Cecil, you are more patient and calmer than I thought, really worthy of being the hero of 700 years ago, you This kind of heart is what I have never seen in other people."

    "Your patience is far worse than I thought," Gao Wen said faintly. "I thought you would spend a hundred or eight years with me here."

    "Please don''t be resentful. I may like to invite you to be rude, but my fundamental purpose is simply to talk to you about it. Would you be comfortable in a different conversation?"

    The white robe with a white mask said as he waved, and the dark space around him instantly showed countless colors and lines, and these color lines were combined into a variety of things in a flash. Gao Wen found himself standing in a vibrant garden surrounded by dense flowers and low shrubs. Some of the faint servants of the faces were busy walking around the garden, not far from the side. See the tall main building of the castle.

    All this looks a bit familiar.

    Gao Wen thought for a moment and found the corresponding picture from the memory of the original body. He looked suspiciously at the white robes in front of him: "What do you mean by this?"

    "Is it that I didn''t restore it?" the white robe said with amazement. "I have tried very hard to restore this place according to the ancient memory fragments. You see, those servants, are they not familiar with their faces?" Most of the scenes of this castle are extracted from their memories. What kind of plants do you see, and those buildings... Is it different from Cecil Castle in your memory?"

    Gao Wen still did not answer, and the white robe continued to say to himself: "Ah, the memory extracted from the dream may indeed be distorted, so the castle that does not conform to the facts may make you feel uncomfortable. What about the environment?"

    As the voice of the white robe fell, the scene in front of Gao Wen changed again. The castle and garden of Cecil disappeared seven hundred years ago. Instead, it was a platform at a height, with a delicate round table on the platform. With the seats, the round table is full of snacks and tea, while outside the platform, you can overlook a magnificent city.

    The city has countless gorgeous white buildings, towering mage towers and floating crystals dotted around the city, filled with magical blue light flowing between the buildings, the whole city dotted like a heaven, the city In the sky, you can also see a huge translucent shield floating with countless runes. In the farther place, you can see a blue light column connected to the heavens and earth. Up, like the legendary Babel in the earth, straight into the sky...

    The ancient Gangdu Emperor, and... the deep blue well? !

    "Do you like this scene more?" The white robe sat down at the round table. There was no expression on the white and smooth mask, but there was a smile in the voice. "After all, you have experienced the glory days." People, maybe you would prefer to recall the magnificent image of the heyday of the human empire?"

    "Sorry, when I was in the heyday of the Empire, I was only a knight apprentice on the northern border of the empire. I don''t know what the prosperous emperor looks like," Gao Wen sat down at the round table and sat opposite the white robe. But the scenery is really good, I can still see what the deep blue well was like."

    "Then I will be relieved," the white robes said happily. "So, the eternal sleeper has already paid tribute to you. Next, it is time for you to cooperate." 8)

 Chapter 167ï¼š Make a big death

    Permanent sleeper.

    When I heard these three words, Gao Wenxin did not have much surprise.

    He pondered over who or what forces would come to deal with himself, and the Wangdu nobility who used this "different routine" method to speculate only dared to do some tricks in the dark, and the royal family did not have anything to do with himself. Necessary, and in addition, the Cecil family did not have any interest in arranging with any of the current forces in the world except those cultists who were born with everyone.

    Among the most important cult forces, the eternal sleeper is the most bizarre and the best at the spiritual sorcerer.

    Gao Wen took a curious look at the surrounding scene again. He had to sigh that the "illusion" was superb, and everything in sight was as real as it was, whether it was the towering tower of magic or the giant energy that enveloped the imperial capital. The shield, or the beam of the dark blue well beside the emperor, can''t see the slightest illusion, and there is a real touch here. The round table in front of the head and the chair under the body give a real feeling. Gao Wen even had reason to believe that the refreshments on the table would have a taste when they were eaten into the mouth.

    This is really a world that is easy to indulge in.

    But the more real the world is, the more vigilant he is in his heart.

    So he controlled the expression on his face and tried not to let himself express his excuse: "I heard that the person who is sleeping is good at making illusions and dreams, but this is my first personal contact. I have to say, Your skills in this area are very high."

    "If people rely on the so-called vision, touch, and smell to perceive the existence of the world, then as long as the perfect simulation of these things, what is the difference between the so-called reality and illusion?" The white robe said with the strange tone that does not distinguish between men and women. "Is it better to have a perfect dream than a dark and dark reality?"

    "But in this ''perfect'' dream, is this dress up for you?" Gao Wen looked at the white robes in front of him, and finally couldn''t stand the other kind of costumes and the voices of men and women. "No matter what you want to talk to me, can you really see people? And now you haven''t introduced who you are, it doesn''t seem to be very ceremonial to talk to people."

    "In the next place, there is only one seeker in the district. The person who sleeps does not need any surname and name, but the so-called true face... It is really the words that people in the real world will say," the white robe sighed, and His image suddenly changed, and the mask melted into his face as if it were flowing, but under the mask was a constantly changing face, even between men, women and children. "It¡¯s a pity." People who are obsessed with reality can never understand how great the dream of eternal sleep is. In this perfect world, the so-called individual appearance has become meaningless. Then what kind of appearance do you think I am more suitable? Zhang... is this one?"

    The faces of the white robes are constantly changing, but every face has ridicule and contempt. Gao Wen is just watching him quietly, pinching his face, waiting for half a minute to say faintly: It¡¯s changing, it¡¯s good to keep refreshing.¡±

    The face of the white robe suddenly stopped changing, and it was fixed in the face of a cold middle-aged man.

    "It seems that you have enough patience to kill me, but unfortunately I have no patience," the cold-hearted middle-aged man finally stopped talking nonsense. He stared at Gao Wen¡¯s eyes. "I called you." This place is actually nothing more than trying to understand one thing."

    "what''s up?"

    "What did you see in those lost seas?"

    Gao Wen¡¯s calm before and after is more or less a performance, but this time the circle is true: ¡°What do you say?¡±

    However, the middle-aged man in white robe regarded Gao Mi¡¯s confused expression as a kind of fooling. He frowned. ¡°You don¡¯t have to pretend to be confused. You and I are very clear about what the so-called ¡°permanent sea area¡± refers to. No one else knows your secret departure, but the people who set foot on the route with you are still alive and returning. We all know that you entered the eternal sea with a clear purpose, and got there. Some kind of enlightenment, even brought back something... and we are very curious about it."

    Gao Wen¡¯s heart suddenly turned up a wave of waves.

    This eternal cultist knows the secret that even Gao Wen Cecil himself can''t remember!

    What is the dark sea that he mentioned? He mentioned what is the secret flight of Gavin Cecil? What is enlightenment and what is brought back? !

    Gao Wen suddenly associates with those crystals. Those crystals that were handed over to the secret silver treasures by their original owners, but they have no impression in memory, are all things connected here? !

    However, at this time, Gao Wen must forcibly hide all the horror and psychological fluctuations. He is eager to see what can be put out from the cult of the present, and the other party can¡¯t think of it anyway. Gao Wen Cecil¡¯s body hides a The alien soul, this is the breakthrough to swindle each other!

    "Is you want to know, or is the group of the eternal sleepers behind you want to know, or... is more people want to know?" He looked at the middle-aged man in front of his face with a serious look, and did not waver in his tone.

    "If I say this is just my personal curiosity, you probably won''t believe it," the middle-aged man showed a stiff smile. "This is something that the entire Everlasting Religion is concerned about. Please believe me, and those who are determined to destroy the world." The group is different. Although the eternal sleepers are also regarded as ''cults'' by you, everything we do is just to protect the world''s beings. Although we sometimes do not understand it by outsiders, I think if you are The enlightenment gained in the everlasting sea is about the truth of this world... then you will understand what the perpetual sleeper is doing."

    The enlightenment that Govin Cecil received in the so-called "permanent sea" will lead him to agree with the behavior of the cult group of the eternal sleeper?

    This sentence has a larger amount of information!

    Gao Wen worked harder on the floor and stared at the eyes of middle-aged people. "Who knows about my affairs in the ever-dark sea? How do you know?"

    "I said that the people who sailed with you in the past have come back alive, and there is more than one. I can tell you clearly now, including the eyeliner that the perpetual sleeper is placed around you," the middle-aged man replied calmly. As for who knows this secret, please be assured that there are very few people, even in the group of the eternal sleepers, only a small number of people above the nightmare bishop understand some of the situation. We have no intention to spread this secret, which is not good, and For the ordinary people who are forgetful and mediocre, the ancient secrets of 700 years ago are not something they will care about."

    "I did bring things back from there," Gao Wen decided to loosen a bit and then continue to talk. "But how do you know that if I learned the truth about the world, I will understand the thoughts of these cultists?" In other words, how do you know that I will cooperate with you?"

    Gao Wen tried to let the cultist who had a lot of nonsense in his eyes take the initiative to say what he knew, and tell the cause and effect of Gao Wen Cecil¡¯s departure to the eternal sea. However, the middle-aged man in front suddenly closed. My mouth, until a few seconds later, I smiled and said: "Yes, of course I know that you will not cooperate with me, and I know that you will not answer any of my questions. You are the hero of 700 years ago. How? Maybe because a cultist and you have nonsense a few words, will you trust and tell the other person secretly?

    "The same reason, why do you think I will accompany you to talk here and answer your questions one by one?"

    As the voice of the middle-aged man fell, all the scenes around Gao Wen suddenly swayed, the city of the ancient empire began to collapse, the magic dome of the sky was torn apart, and the noise of one after another appeared in his spiritual world. !

    He finally knew where the real crisis was. He finally knew why a cunning cult would voluntarily reveal so much information when he talked to himself. Although he had been suspicious and warned of any conspiracy from the beginning, But until now, he realized what the other''s conspiracy was.

    There is something invading his consciousness! Being spying on his memory!

    "In the dreams of the sleeper, even the dragon will gradually sink," the middle-aged man stood up, and the round table with the snacks and black tea turned into a group of squirming stars in front of him, and gradually dissipated. "Ment and consciousness is really a magical thing. People rely on it to become a person, but people can hardly control its operation. In a person''s subconscious, everything is almost automatic, even if it is legendary. Characters will also reveal the biggest flaws here."

    Gao Wen felt that his memory began to loosen. There was an outside "viewer" looking for the entry point of these memories. He struggled to control his own thoughts and controlled the memory fragments that began to appear in his mind as if they were slides. The control of this all brought a lot of mental pressure, so that he could not even speak again, only staring at the eyes of the middle-aged man.

    "You are here to talk to me, it is gradually opening your memory door, whether you answer or ask, this ''conversation'' itself is establishing a connection, including now, you listen to my voice, you accept me The information that comes in, in this process, your will barriers are also constantly disintegrating, and unfortunately, you can hardly stop this process..." The smile of middle-aged people is getting more and more brilliant, obviously he has won the game, "Ah, your resistance is really tenacious, quite in line with your big hero''s identity, but you don''t know? The most powerful force of the eternal sleeper is not illusion or spiritual attack, but stealing other people''s memories and processing these memories into Your own new power... Also make this ''memory path'' a springboard, you will forget this meeting, and I will leave a transmission in your subconscious after reading your memory. So that my will can ''fall'' on your body at any time... Yes, yes, you have the poor mercenary in your mind, yes, that''s it. Board, who never sleep in a dream world with the idea of ??a stroll, that is relying on the springboard ...... "

    Gao Wen quietly sorted out his memory fragments in his mind, and did not respond to any provocations of the cultists. Finally, before the noisy noise in his mind was strengthened and he couldn''t stand it, he completed the final finishing.

    In the horror of the white robe, Gao Wen raised his head and smiled for a long time on his face: "Do you confirm... want to see my memory?"

    The middle-aged man stunned: "You..."

    Gao Wen completely let go of the limits of his own mind.

    "If there is a wall of memory in everyone''s world of consciousness, then this wall is not meant to protect itself, but to protect a sneak sneak like you."

    Gao Wen stood up straight and watched quietly as the middle-aged man slowly widened his extreme fearful eyes, watching him start to make crazy screams, watching his face melt like wax, watching him The body twisted and collapsed, and even after it collapsed into a pool of flesh and blood, there was still a buzzing sound.

    "Do you dare to look at the monitoring database for hundreds of thousands of years? Don''t you have a brain?"

 Chapter 168ï¼š Devoured

    Gao Wen does not know what happened to his soul, but he can be sure that his soul has completely mutated as early as the crossing occurs, otherwise there is no explanation to explain why a person has been hanging in the sky for tens of millions of years. After that, I was able to maintain my normal mind, and not only was my mind normal, but also memorized the huge and fearful information collected in the past few million years overlooking the earth. It can be preserved without any damage. In his memory, he still can read accurately until now.

    But one thing is certain: the soul of the eternal cultist has apparently not undergone such a transformation.

    Traversing hundreds of thousands or even millions of years of huge surveillance records in just a few seconds has had a devastating effect on cults who are still essentially mortal souls.

    When the mind and soul of the eternal cultist gradually collapsed into meaningless fragments, Gao Wenyu came into contact with some fragments of consciousness, and these messy and broken data flowed into his mind, in his huge and fearful memory. There was a little undetectable wave in the volume. If it wasn¡¯t for Gao Wen¡¯s concentration, he might not even notice that he had plundered something from the cult¡¯s remnant and he carefully confirmed it. That is some of the memories of the cultists.

    It is a pity that the amount is small and fragmented is not logical, and because the cultists themselves are confused, the memories are also filled with a lot of chaotic irregular shadows and mad reveries. What is worse is that the sleepers are immersed in dreams. In the mean, the authenticity of these memories has become indistinguishable. Gao Wen is not sure how many of those pictures are actually happening, and how many of them are filled by the sleeping minds.

    Just based on a small amount of information that can be read, he understands the "existence" form of this permanent sleeper.

    The other party seems to have abandoned his own flesh, or transformed his flesh into a horrible, inhuman form. He saw some crazy rituals in the memory of the cultists, where the limbs melted, The soul takes off the scene of the body, and then the scene of the cultist wandering between the new bodies and walking in the dreams and memories of others.

    This perpetual sleeper seems to "fly" his soul, thus possessing this terrible ability to transfer between human minds.

    Fortunately, this soaring ceremony is obviously very demanding, and before the other party¡¯s speech also revealed his status as a bishop in the entire cult group, so the cults with such terrible abilities should be rare, and most of them It should and will not be active in the world.

    The chaotic space around it is still disintegrating, and the power that supports it has receded. Before this "dream" disappears completely, Gao Wen takes the time to concentrate on the spirit and strives to search for the remaining wisdom of the hunter of the eternal cult. Information that may be valuable.

    ......

    In the old castle of Kant¡¯s collar, Victor Kant is hurriedly walking in the corridor leading to the lower level of the castle. The lights of the magic spar illuminate the entire corridor, but next to the old viscount, the shadow But like a constant ornament, his body cast a vague shadow on the floor, and the shadow stretched and deformed as he hurriedly paced, as if he had his own will.

    The viscount''s eyes flashed with more and more illusory starlight. His footsteps became more and more hurried, and even a glimpse of it gradually came. He came to the lower level of the castle, and a seemingly heavy oak door stood in front of him.

    Viscount Victor stood in front of the door, and suddenly hesitated and stunned on his face, as if something was attracting him behind the door, but he did not dare to open the door to verify the general.

    He hesitated for a little while, finally finally put his hand on the door, but before he pushed the door open, the door suddenly opened a wider seam.

    A little shadow of the light blew out from behind the door. A long-haired woman in a white dress with a lantern was half-body out of the door. This is a woman who looks less than thirty years old, her skin. White, beautiful, but faintly with a pathological, revealing a kind of temperament to the pity of life, she took the lantern, surprised and curious to see the Viscount standing at the door, revealing a smile: "Dear What happened? You want me to go out?"

    "I...no, nothing," the old prince flashed a moment of hesitation, but the next second, all the sly and worried expressions disappeared from his face, and he seemed to smile as if nothing had happened. Look at the young wife in front of me. "It''s okay, I just came to see you. There is still a chance to go down the sun. Go back to sleep, make up your mind, then get up and have dinner with me."

    The extra young Viscountess bit his lip and whispered, "But dear, I am not sleepy."

    "Be obedient, go back to sleep," the old priest shook his head, with a gentle smile on his face. "I will come to you later."

    The young Viscountess blinked and seemed to feel at ease. She nodded and returned to the door with the lantern. The heavy oak door slowly closed and a door shaft rang in the empty castle corridor. Oops.

    Victor Kant stood at the door for a while, his expression was awkward, then he regained the calm and peaceful look of the past and turned to walk in the direction of coming...

    In the ancient and hidden caves near the eastern border of the Kingdom of Ansu, the female patriarch of the end of the world, Bertila, suddenly widened his eyes.

    As one of the "foreign bishops" who frequently contact other cult groups in the church, she has long maintained spiritual contact with several senior sleepers, and this time a bishop of the perpetrators greeted Gavin Cecil and made her a little Dissatisfaction, but that is, after all, it is a matter of other ecclesiastical groups. If she has no right to interfere or dissuasion, she can only wait for the other party to complete the contact before asking if there is any gain.

    She believes that the bishop must have a harvest. After all, today''s Gao Wen Cecil has long since ceased to flourish. The seven hundred years of sleep has weakened his flesh, body and spirit, and a nightmare bishop with close to legendary strength is in the spirit. The level is inconsistent with such a "pseudo-legend" and it is impossible to fall into the wind.

    But what she was waiting for was not the news of the great success of the bishop of the perpetual sleeper, but the mourning of the soul of the other and the great fear spread through the spiritual connection.

    Then the mental reaction that belongs to the eternal sleep disappeared, as if swallowed by some terrible devourer, completely digested and completely disappeared.

    Bertila felt the huge fear from the spiritual connection, as well as the accidents and horror hidden in fear, but she could not imagine what was in the world of consciousness of Gavin Cecil, which could be swallowed up. The perpetrators of the bishop level even made him so fearful that those who are good at playing with the hearts of the people before the death are the experts who make and enjoy the nightmare. How can their minds be so vulnerable?

    In doubt, Bertila chose to visit several other minds that were connected with her. It was a few high-ranking members of the Insects in Ansu, and also the one who kept in touch with the fallen bishop.

    But after the spiritual connection was established, before she asked, a nightmare bishop sent a message: "Bishop Roderick has fallen."

    "He was swallowed up in the spiritual contact with Gavin Cecil," added another nightmare instructor.

    ¡°What happened?¡± Bertila asked unbearably and curiously. ¡°Have he sent any news before the fall?!¡±

    The inner spiritual connection between the sleepers is far more closely related to the spirit of the outsiders. Bertila did not hear any words from the dying mind of Bishop Roderick, but perhaps other connected sleepers could know something.

    Several minds in the spiritual connection were silent for a few seconds. Finally, a nightmare bishop replied: "He only has time to send a word out."

    In the next second, a sentence with a strong obsession and emotional imprint that Roderick had swallowed before was swallowed up in the mind of Bertila:

    "Don''t come and spy on this inhuman soul!!"

    ......

    Gao Wenyu opened his eyes and found himself still standing in the hut where the prisoner was being held.

    The mercenary leader who was regarded as a springboard and victim by the eternal sleeper has fallen to the ground. The strong man bleeds seven times, and the whole head is like a reddish boiled, even with a slight heat. His distorted expression is enough to explain He suffered terrible pain before he died, and the mercenary mages still sat next to him, seemingly unaware of what happened next to him.

    Hetty, Pitman, Amber, etc. stood around him, and everyone looked at himself with nervous and concerned eyes.

    "What''s wrong?" Gao Wenzhao''s head completely removed the discomfort remaining in his mind, and then continued to export. "Is it just lost consciousness?"

    "The ancestor, you are fine!" Herti finally made a long exit, and the cold sweat flowed from her forehead in the moment she relaxed. She rushed to check Gaowen''s situation. "Are you okay? You are fine." Right? The mercenary suddenly burst into a powerful magic, and then you stood here and motionless, and each of us was frightened!"

    "I''m fine, I''m fine," Gao Wen comforted the granddaughter who had been a little bit of hair, and then frowned. "How long have I lost consciousness?"

    "It''s not long, it''s only a few minutes," Pitman also wiped his forehead and sweated. "Fortunately, you are fine, otherwise I have to go out today. Someone must say that I am tossing fake drugs."

    Amber immediately glanced at the little old man: "It really doesn''t matter with these suspicious ointments and incense that you have tossed out?!"

    "It really doesn''t matter to him," Gao Wen waved his hand, and he determined that the time flow rate in that space of consciousness seemed to be different from the outside world. He felt at least half a day there, but only a few minutes outside." Just now there is a eternal cultist trying to erode my spirit."

    Everyone was shocked: "The Sleeper?!"

    Genius website address:. Mobile version reading URL: m.

    :

 Chapter 169ï¼š Dream again

    When I heard Gao Wen, everyone was shocked: "The Sleeper?!"

    It was completely unexpected. Even Hetti, who had always been calm, almost couldn¡¯t hold his own staff. She stared at the mercenary leader who was lying on the ground with a big eye: "This mercenary is a dead-hearted person. What do the believers pretend?!"

    "No, he was just a springboard by the eternal sleeper," Gao Wen said with an eyebrow and said that he had received information from the cultists. "This guy probably had a nightmare at a certain time in the past, and a powerful The eternal cultist left a coordinate in his mind with a nightmare, so that he became a one-off ''carrier'' that allowed the cult to quickly ''fall'' when needed."

    Such a strange fact made Amber a goosebump: "How does this cult believe that it will be more evil than anything?"

    "The eternal sleeper is indeed more strange than the death of all things," Pitman said in a deep voice. As a true Druid who has been inherited, he knows a lot about the cultists. "The eternal sleeper is the **** of dreams." Inspired by them, they were originally pastors who appease the people and expel nightmares, but after the fall they became the hands of weaving nightmares and fears. The most powerful perpetrators have the ability to walk in human dreams. And they can connect people and people''s dreams in tandem, so that they can be more sinister and unpredictable. Their special abilities make them more frightening than the average cult, but how much good news is... the sleeper''s Acting is not as **** as the death of all things or the son of the storm. They just pull people into all kinds of nightmares or illusions, occasionally do some kidnappings, but rarely take the initiative to create killings."

    Hearing this, Heti also said thoughtfully: "I have also heard about the Church of the Worms, they really do not make a wide range of deaths, but their actions are more strange than other cults. Grotesque, I personally feel that they seem to have hidden huge plans, and the cult groups that don¡¯t kill very much are even more terrible."

    Gao Wenshen shares the same feeling: "As long as it is a dark sect, there is no danger. If they don''t kill, they can only show that they will do something more terrible than killing, and those things are more difficult than killing." Then again... eternal sleep The only one is the dark sect who will deal with the death of all things except the son of the storm. The dying of all things and the sons of the storm are cruel and **** sects, and the eternal sleepers who can get along with them... can''t be good people."

    "The more I listen, the more I panic," Amber couldn''t help but rub his arm, as if to pick up the goose bumps, and then she looked up at Gao Wen curiously. "That was just dragged by the sleeper." Are they in their ''nightmare''? Then? Are you running out?"

    Gao Wen smiled: "We have a little bit of interest in the world of consciousness, then the guy is dead, and most of them are not a powerful character."

    Amber snorted, and Heti also admired and convincedly looked at his grandfather and grandfather. Only Pitman looked up and down Gaowen with a sceptical look: "The sleeper who can carry out the idea... will be small Character?"

    "I didn''t have it anyway," Gao Wen shrugged. "The guy is dead anyway. It doesn''t matter how good he was before he was."

    Herti looked a little worried: "But the key is why a perpetrator cult believes that you will attack you... The last death of all things can be said to be an accident. The real goal of the fallen druid is the town of Tanzan, but this time. The perpetual sleeper is obviously directed at you, and the mercenary leader clearly shouted your name when it was ''occupied''!"

    Gao Wen¡¯s expression is serious, and he knows that Hertty¡¯s fears are not unreasonable.

    Gao Wen Cecil, who died and resurrected, has indeed begun to attract the attention of some dark forces.

    Although there are not many memories read from the sacred soul of the cult, it can also piece together some of his thoughts and experiences in the most recent period. Gao Wen can be sure that the cultist has been active in the South for many years. He left the nightmare coordinates on thousands of victims in this area, and the mercenary leader is one of them. He captured this in the slave arresting operation. The incident itself is just a coincidence, but the perpetrators behind the mercenary leader are staring at themselves but not a day or two.

    It was learned from the conversation that the cultist was very concerned about a secret departure of Gao Wen Cecil and the so-called "permanent sea area", so after Gao Wen¡¯s rise and the news came out, the cult would be afraid I am already planning this contact.

    The mercenary leader who happened to fall into Gao Wen¡¯s hands only gave him a perfect opportunity in advance, but the cultist himself would not have thought that he would have died directly in this opportunity...

    A bishop of a perpetual sleeper died so unclearly, but this does not mean the end of the harassment. Gao Wen believes that there must be other dark sects or mysterious organizations staring at their so-called "permanent seas" and "secret voyages." "I am afraid that it involves a huge secret. It is enough to make the most vigilant and secluded cult bishops take risks, and naturally it can also arouse the curiosity of other hidden people."

    But the problem is that he Gao Wen himself is also very curious about what the so-called "permanent sea" is a thing!

    Up to now, the only thing that Gao Wen can comfort himself is that the bishop of the perpetual sleeper is very crisp and neat. He did not pick up a little wave and died on the territory of the Cecil family. This may give some warning to some snoopers. .

    Anyway, if there is still daring to come to trouble, Gao Wen has no other way, he can only continue, after all, he is now dragging his family, can not be a word like the wind?

    Pittman looked at Gao Wen, who looked serious, and looked at Herti, who was worried. He sighed softly and said with a serious expression: "Duke, I think you are taking this time to think about my resignation. applied¡­¡­"

    "You really want to run, now it''s gone, you are the kind of person who will say hello to the boss before running?" Gao Wen took a look at the druid''s shame, then waved his hand, "anyway Then I will continue, three or two small fish and shrimps will not be able to set off a lot of storms, I don''t believe that the cultists who have been sandwiching their tails for seven hundred years now dare to organize a wave of troops to fight."

    Later, he glanced at the mage mercenary who was sitting next to him and still groggy.

    Heti immediately asked: "The ancestor, will you continue to interrogate?"

    Gao Wen shook his head: "It is no longer necessary, keep him shut, and look at the situation after a while."

    He did not consider to directly kill the mage mercenary, but he did not intend to release the other party¡¯s rescue of the northern wilderness as a battle. The mercenary was the prisoner of the Cecil family. According to this era. The law, such prisoners of war will be directly treated as slaves, with life-long labor to make up for the weapons and manpower that their masters have lost on the battlefield, but Gao Wen has not yet thought about what to arrange for this "prisoner of war prisoners". Kind of labor transformation.

    Cecil is very lacking now, so Gao Wen doesn''t mind letting such a prisoner play his value by acting as a laborer. This is much more cost-effective than killing or exile, but the other party is a secondary caster after all, throwing him directly. It¡¯s a waste to mine in the mines in the west. Secondly, Gao Wen is not at ease, so what do he specifically do... It¡¯s really worth considering.

    Herti had no objection to Gao Wen¡¯s arrangement, but she was still very concerned about what these mercenaries were looting in the wilderness of the northern Baishui River for the sake of: ¡°We are not investigating the Kant¡¯s family hired these mercenaries to plunder the refugees? ¡±

    "Ah... yes," Gao Wen couldn''t help but lick his forehead. It seemed that the confrontation with the cultist in the world of consciousness still had an impact. He completely forgot the original purpose of interrogating the two mercenaries. I am a little tired, forget about this. Well, Hetty, Pitman, this matter is handed over to you two, the effect of the potion and the ritual is not over yet, ask the Kant family to kill the slave in the frost month. Why. I have to go back and take a break. You will tell me the results of the trial."

    After finishing the affairs here, Gao Wen returned to his tent.

    He did get tired of the exhaustion of the spiritual world. It took so long to come out and let him realize that his confrontation with the cult is not as easy as he imagined.

    Even if it is a satellite, it is not so easy to mobilize that huge memory to devour another mind.

    Not long after returning to the tent, he fell asleep on his bed and quickly fell asleep.

    He "opened" his eyes in a strange place and found himself standing in a long corridor.

    This corridor is a typical Ansu style. It has the same interior and support structure as the castle buildings that the southern nobility likes. The support columns on both sides of the corridor are half buried in the wall, and each support column is inlaid with a raft. Lighted magic stone lamp.

    But this is not the old castle of the Cecil family, nor the castle of the Leslie family in the town of Tanzan, not the interior of any castle known in the memory of Gao Wen.

    Almost at the first time, Gao Wen realized that he was afraid to enter a dream again, and he was still dreaming of entering into a state of consciousness. The experience he had just contacted with the cultists made him alert and alert. I can¡¯t help myself in my heart:

    "How come so soon? Is this cultist a grandfather''s gourd?"

    But very quickly, he found that the situation was not the same as before. He did not wake up in a completely chaotic space, and no one slammed into his dreams. He still had a kind of self-willingness. The feeling of being able to wake up at any time is more like a normal dream than being dragged into the imaginary space by the person who is sleeping.

    The only difference from dreaming is that you keep an unusual sobriety.

    No, there are more differences...

    Gao Wenxin looked at his own hand and consciously outlined the shape of an object. In the next second, he found that he had a can of canned cola.

    In this lucid dream, he seems to be able to create what he wants.

 Chapter 170ï¼š Breeding in the shadows

    Gao Wen walked in this lucid dream.

    He didn''t know what the principle of this change was, but he suspected that the reason for this change was mostly related to the unlucky Neon Sleeper cult. In the process of consuming the remaining minds of the other, he came into contact with the sporadic knowledge of the sleeper, the sporadic knowledge. It''s not just about memorizing data. As a "knowledge" in an extraordinary field, it is a force in itself.

    They bring to Gao Wen the ability to move in a sober dream.

    While Gao Wen was walking, he sometimes shaped something in his hands as he wanted in his heart, and found the limitations of this ¡°shaping¡± in the process. Probably because he didn''t get the real power of the eternal sleeper, the things he shaped in his dreams still have the full "dream" character, only have the real appearance of fake, but it has no real effect.

    The drink he made didn''t have any taste, and the phone that he shaped according to his memory could not be used.

    And those imaginary items that do not exist in the real world are even more difficult to maintain for a long time.

    But from this incompetent and incompetent ability, he constantly understands the nature of the special heresy of the sleeper, and their possible purposes.

    Immersed in the eternal dream, trying to find a liberation in a false world is probably the pursuit of the sleeper. Their ability to create illusions in the dream world has reached a level of complete falsification in Gao Wen''s view. In fact, if you don''t know the truth in advance, anyone who enters the dream of a sleeper will be instantly lost in that false world. A weak-minded person, even if he knows the truth in advance, can easily indulge in all kinds of beautiful things in the imaginary world.

    Although the outside world¡¯s evaluation of the eternal sleeper is ¡°the expert of making a nightmare¡±, after Gao Wen¡¯s engulfing the cult¡¯s residual mind, he realizes that those who are woven by the human heart are actually pursuing a dream and a nightmare. It¡¯s just some way for them to achieve their goals.

    Gao Wen walked through the long corridor. In this strange place, his mind was quiet and the thoughts were extraordinarily agile.

    Applying the words of past lives, most people who are immersed in the virtual world are trying to escape from reality. The writers of the eternal sleep in Gaowen seem to be some kind of virtual world fanatics who escape from reality, but what they escape is concrete. Which part of the world?

    Is the social collapse caused by the magic tide and the deterioration of the living environment? Is it a change in the religious landscape and the exclusion of other sects? Or... is the truth that the gods are dead?

    At the end of the corridor, a heavy oak door stood in front of him, and Gao Wen frowned. He saw a somewhat familiar emblem on the oak door, which was the emblem of the Kant family.

    It¡¯s because I¡¯ve been paying attention to the Kant family recently, so their family emblems appear in their dreaming scenes. Or... is this really Kant Castle?

    Gao Wen frowned and looked around. He confirmed that he had never been to this place. Under normal circumstances, there are no things beyond his memory or cognition in human dreams. Even if there are strange things, most of them It is the things that you see on weekdays are distorted in the subconscious, but all the scenes in this dream are stable and orderly. Even the patterns on the walls and the brilliance of each magic stone lamp are flawless, and think of yourself. The mind of the perpetrator who swallowed up, Gao Wen suddenly suspected that this scene was born out of the memory of the cult.

    Did the cultist live in Kant Castle?

    After hesitating for a moment, Gao Wen reached out and pushed open the oak door in front of him.

    Behind the gate is a space like a mantle, wide and deep, shrouded in dim light. As the underground structure in the castle, the scale of this "cellar" is far beyond the necessity, so that it is like a banquet on the surface. The hall moved to the ground, and in such a wide and unusual space, Gao Wen saw an upright pillar connected to the ground and the stone ceiling above, and the upright pillars seemed to have text on the surface.

    Gao Wen leaned close to one of the pillars, and he saw that there was no text at all, but a lot of deep dents that were caught with nails!

    At the moment of seeing these dents, Gao Wen felt that his eyes were suddenly blooming, and then a lot of water-like ripples appeared in the dimly lit space. In the ripples, countless shadows were separated. The "disguise" of the subconscious layer appeared in front of Gao Wen.

    It is one after another like a human shadow, with a translucent, gray-white form, and a vague and faintly revealing numb face, their shadows are standing on top of each other, the empty eyes staring blankly. The center of the entire "mantle".

    When these figures emerged, they scared Gao Wen, but the latter realized that these shadows did not detect their existence at all, or that these shadows might not have the ability to think.

    After calming down, he followed the direction of these shadows, and he saw that the center of the "underground hall" did not know when there was a stone platform. On that platform, there was a bite. Huge and gorgeous coffin.

    Gao Wen frowned, passing through the shadowless figures of the side, walking toward the huge coffin, but when he had just walked halfway, he heard an illusory and fuzzy sound on his ear. The voice seemed to have two The individual is talking, but it is difficult to distinguish intermittently. Gao Wen carefully erected his ears and heard a few clearer contents:

    "...I hope that this is just a nightmare, wake up from a nightmare, everything is still beautiful..."

    "...what is the difference between dream and reality..."

    "I... I don''t know what to do, I lost them..."

    "The sleeper will help you, don''t be afraid, don''t believe the rumors that smashed us. We are still committed to saving all beings from pain, just like seven hundred years ago, but we let the sentient beings away seven hundred years ago. Nightmare, and today we let the sentient beings stay away from the nightmare reality...

    "You just have to put it here, give it enough nutrients, believe me, everything will be fine.

    "The one who has passed away will eventually return, not only returning in the dream, but also returning in reality..."

    The conversation was low and vague, and with serious distortion, so that Gao Wen couldn¡¯t even judge the men and women of the interlocutor, but one thing he was almost certain was that one of the speakers was the one who was swallowed by himself. Fellow!

    After waking up from the dream, Gao Wen immediately called Hetty and Pitman.

    "The ancestor, we have already asked the mercenary mages," Hetty thought that Gao Wen called himself to ask about the progress of the interrogation of the prisoners, so he said, "They are really doing things for the Kant family, but They don''t know what their employer wants them to arrest the refugees. Only one thing is certain that they have never seen the displaced people who have been caught by them in the future. They appear as slaves in the collar of Kant, and they have not seen slave traders. Those who walked from Kant¡¯s tie, the displaced people who were caught back disappeared into the land as if they were evaporating.¡±

    Gao Wen frowned. "Sure enough..."

    "Sure?" Hetty stunned. He didn''t understand what Gaowen meant. "Do you know anything?"

    "I''m afraid I have to go to Kant immediately to get a glimpse," Gao Wen had already made a decision before. At this moment, he said straightforwardly, "The sooner the better."

    This time Herti was really shocked: "Go to Kant''s collar? What are you going to do there? Do you want to go to the Viscount Kant in person to ask about the refugees? This kind of thing..."

    "It¡¯s more serious than that," Gao Wen said gravely. "I was exposed to some of his consciousness fragments when I was confronted with the eternal cultist. The contents of those fragments just emerged. I saw the cultist One of the things that was handed over to Kant¡¯s collar is most likely the current Viscount of Victor Kant, and that thing is a sin. It has been in the land for many years, ten years or even dozens. In the year, it has been growing up to the soul of the living!"

    "Getting the evil spirits of the living soul?" Pitman was shocked. "Is those who have been caught in Kant''s collar..."

    ¡°Most of it was fed,¡± Gao Wen frowned. ¡°The thing has grown to a critical point, but the final transformation has not yet been completed, but once it is done... I am worried about including Tanzan Town, Xinsai All areas, such as Sil and the Carol Colle in the north, will be enveloped by its power."

    Gao Wen is not alarmist, because at the end of the dream, he has clearly felt the existence of a certain "article" that is growing and supporting the dream world.

    He can feel the power of the item''s spread, and can feel its influence on all human minds in a large area, perhaps because it has swallowed the mental fragments of the original owner of the item, and Gao Wen has established some subtlety with that thing. The connection, which made him almost 100% certain: once enough energy was extracted, the curse that was placed in the Kant family castle by the cult would explode quite terrible power, and the new Cecil collar Ordinary people in the town of Tanzan will not be spared!

    Has threatened his head, he can''t sit still.

    Gao Wen¡¯s serious attitude also infected Herti, who followed nervously and had a bit of worry: ¡°The ancestor, you have been in danger in Tanzan town once, this time...¡±

    "No, this time it will not be so dangerous," Gao Wen shook his head. "As long as I find it in time, then it is no threat to me, I have a way to control it."

    His answer was quite confident, which made Herti feel a little more secure, but the latter couldn''t help but care: "But if Viscount Victor Kant has been completely enchanted and controlled by the cultists, will he be right?" Are you disadvantaged?"

    "In this whole incident, only one person has the ability to threaten me," Gao Wen looked at Heti, who looked concerned, and smiled slightly. "But that person has been destroyed by me in the consciousness space."

    Genius website address:. Mobile version reading URL: m.

    :

 Chapter 171ï¼š Legend of the Everlasting Sea

    In any case, Kant¡¯s collar must go for a trip, and Gao Wen has to go in person.

    The system of the Kingdom of Ansu is loose, the protection of the royal family in the remote areas is as low as the rule of the ruling, and the military in the southern region has been flat for a long time, and the military martial arts with strong fighting power will slowly decline in this environment, so they are in the extreme south. Gao Wen is almost impossible to count on any support from a third party (this kind of environment is probably one of the reasons why the cultists can ravage the area), and waiting for support is only one of Gao Wen¡¯s decision to automate himself. Another reason for the factor is that he saw something in that "dream".

    He told Herti and Pitman that the perpetrator left the same evil in Kant Castle, but he did not say what the "evil" was, but in fact, he had seen it and recognized it. it.

    The thing is located in front of the magnificent stone pavilion in the center of the underground hall. It is placed on a small altar like a sacred object. It is a delicate magic lantern, which was more than 700 years ago. Jean Cecil gave it as a gift to Selena Geer, who served as a pastor in the Trail Blazers.

    It used to be a gentle and quiet lady, a goddess of dreams who was deeply trusted by the pioneers and used the dreams to heal the wounds of countless warriors in the dark and panic era. Her devout faith and outstandingness. Her contribution made her a dream bishop in the Northern Expeditionary Forces when she was less than 30 years old. If fate did not make a bad joke, then she might even become one of the candidates of the Dream Church Pope and become a high-profile ¡¤ Cecil is a famous pioneering hero.

    But in the mysterious ceremony of trying to communicate with the gods, she went to the peak of the ancestor with the dream of the time, and no one knew what happened at that ceremony and the meeting that followed. Gao Wen only knows that A day after that fate, several sects, including the Druids, the Dream Church, and the Church of the Storm, became the enemy of human society.

    There is no publicly announced break, there is no debate in the religious court, and several sects seem to have rushed out of the ancestral peak at the same time, and then their followers throughout the mainland seem to have received some kind of instruction. At the same time, they left their respective churches and assemblies. The network of invisible giant souls seems to have enveloped every member of the dark sect from that day. In just a few days, several churches have fallen and thoroughly Disappeared in front of the world.

    Since the entire ancestor''s peak at that time was blocked by the Holy Light Church and the armed gods of the God of War Church, no one knows the truth of the day. The explanations of several major God''s spokespersons after that were: "A small number of extreme churches cannot He accepted the conditions of peaceful coexistence with other beliefs and chose to defect. But in Gao Wen Cecil, and in the future Gao Wenxin, he always doubted this explanation.

    As for Selena Geer, she has never seen it since that day. She used the dream to soothe the wounds of the soldiers. The gentle goddess who was trusted by the pioneers disappeared. She may be like a part of the fallen. Ruy rushed into the wasteland, and it may become a more distorted, darker existence. Gao Wen didn''t know what the end of the old friend was. He only knew that after seven hundred years. Today, a relic of Selena Geer appeared here and was placed in the Kant family''s castle as the core of some evil sacrifice ceremony.

    He thinks it is necessary to recycle the thing, which may help him understand what happened to the ancestor''s peak seven hundred years ago, or at least understand that the original group of priests were born when they fell into cults. What kind of change.

    The evil forces that have grown up in Kant''s Castle have not yet entered a state of prosperity. According to the progress sensed in the dream, Gao Wen can slowly prepare for himself to arrange for him to enter the Kant Castle without causing Vic. The Viscount of Dr. Kant was alert and suspected. He did not intend to get in full force, but to find an opportunity to stop it before the incident broke out.

    It is very troublesome and very noticeable for a duke to visit a viscount, but a name that is currently only a name is essentially a dilemma. It is not so complicated to visit the "neighbors". Gao Wen knows Kant. A large part of the food and herbs produced will be sent to the town of Tanzan, which was later purchased by Cecil, and recently Cecil received a batch of slaves from the town of Tanzan (regular, by The slaves sold by the slave traders), which means that the two territories actually have a lot of trade, which is the reason for the visit.

    He prepared a set of rhetoric and confessed to Herti: "A messenger is sent in the past, saying that I will visit and discuss the issue of purchasing food and medicine in the coming year. Cecil understands a large amount of procurement materials, and these things are from Tanzan town. It¡¯s not only the price rises in the market, but also the delay. We can build a new business road between Cecil and Kant. Anyway, we are also preparing to develop the North Shore of Baishui River. It is worthwhile to go with him. Talk."

    Hetty nodded: "I understand."

    After arranging this, Gao Wen stunned his eyebrows and put his attention on another matter.

    "Have you both heard of the ''permanent sea area''?"

    Hetty and Pittman suddenly look at each other.

    When Gao Wen saw the expressions of these two people, his heart suddenly sank: it seems that the hope is not big.

    Heti is a mage who has received orthodox aristocratic education and has a lot of occult knowledge. He should be regarded as an expert in orthodox history and knowledge of the museum. Pittman has received social education and has learned a lot of knowledge. The teasing ratio is also an expert in the field history and the swearing and whispering. The knowledge of these two people is complementary, and it is almost a foreign version of the knowledge. If these two have never heard of the "permanent sea" Well, he probably couldn¡¯t find out about this in the field of normal people¡¯s knowledge.

    "It sounds like a noun that superstitious sailors will make up," said Hetty, frowning and guessing. "The ocean is shrouded in magical whirlpools and storms, and almost no ships dare to challenge the deep sea. Occasionally there are daring Adventurers go out to sea and try to find the waterway. Few people come back alive. Over time, the sailors have created a variety of superstitious stories related to the ocean, and they have also made various kinds of wonderful seas that have been stunned by the adventurers who have gone crazy. Every name... ancestor, where did you hear the name?"

    "It¡¯s also from the memory of the eternal cultist," Gao Wen did not hide in this regard, and then looked at Pitman. "Do you seem to have something to say?"

    Although the old Druid was just beginning to hear the words "the ever-dark sea", he was also amazed, but when Heti talked about the superstitious stories of the sailors, he gradually revealed his thoughtful look, so Gao Wen Asked him curiously.

    "Yes, adults, if you are interested in some wild history, I can tell you stories that are not popular on the table," Pitman nodded. "I did hear that." The sea'', but it is not a vocabulary created by mankind. In fact, it originated from the silver elf, a story that was circulated in the elves. So I didn''t think of it at once."

    "The silver elf''s wild history blame?" Gao Wen was suddenly surprised. He did not expect that the "permanent sea area" mentioned in the mouth of a eternal cultist turned out to be a vocabulary derived from the silver elf. "The super-live long ears." Will this thing be passed?"

    "The silver elves living in the southern part of the mainland have built the oldest civilized society on the land. It has been tens of thousands of years before the rise of mankind in the central part of the mainland. Now, although the original elf empire has been lost in history, the new silver empire has Inheriting many historical documents of the ancient elf empire, but because the age is too old, coupled with the various elemental creatures and animals of the ancient times, it is easy to mix with myths and legends, so those historical documents also have a lot of mistakes and falsehoods. It is also normal for them to evolve into wild history. After all, the elves are nothing more than the common species," Pitman laughed. "And for the eternal darkness, it is the most bizarre of all kinds of fairy tales."

    Then he cleared his throat and continued to say: "Cough. In the legend about the eternal dark sea, the elf talked about the origin of his own family. It is said that there are no silver elves in the world, no gray elves, dark elves and other elves. Subspecies, there is only one ''original elf'' born with powerful power and immortality living on another continent far away.

    "On a certain day in ancient times, a disaster occurred on the continent, and a group of original elves fled their ancestral continents in an ''Ark'' that could hang in the air. These elves were covered in fog and magical whirlpools. After a half-month trek, the sea suddenly broke into a sea that was always in the dark and always starred in the stars. In the center of the sea, there was an extremely grand and extremely tall tower. The same posture as a mountain, its top is straight into the starry sky.

    "The original elves of the trek were touched by the giant towers and the stars, so they prayed piously under the stars, hoping to find a new place to live, and their prayers were transmitted to the ears of the gods in the stars through the giant tower, so The starlight descended and blessed, and the giant tower opened the door, allowing the original elves to step into it.

    "All the original elves went into the tower. They saw the endless things in the tower, the projection of the cosmic sky, and the evolution of various animals, minerals, and plants in the world. Realizing that the tower contained incredible knowledge, it turned out that greed was no longer satisfied with taking the wind and waves in the outer layer of the tower, but trying to enter the inner and upper levels of the tower to touch the knowledge.

    "Then the giant tower lowered the punishment, a radiance filled the whole tower, and the original elves who attempted to steal knowledge were shrouded in brilliance. According to the degree of their invasion, they were transformed into life forms in the light and became fearful of the sun. The dark elf, the short gray elf, the sea elf who can''t leave the water for a long time, and the silver elf with the least defects, because the silver elf''s ethnic group fears the power of the tower, and does not go too far into the forbidden land, so the punishment is also the least .

    In this way, the eternal and powerful original elf became a subspecies with various defects, and these subspecies escaped from the giant tower in horror, returned to their ark, and left the piece called by them. The "permanent sea area" is always covered by the night sky and the starry sky, the mysterious land of a giant tower, and they drift to the present Loren mainland, it is after that. ¡±

    Pittman took a breath and touched his beard: "Adult, this is the legend about the ever-dark sea."

 Chapter 172ï¼š Kantâ€™s guests

    The story told by Pitman has aroused great interest in Gao Wen, and at the same time he has produced a large number of unstoppable associations.

    Many people will regard the wild history blame as an absurd story that is not worth mentioning, but at the same time, many people are willing to admit that even if there is no ridiculous wild history, there are always some mappings from reality.

    And in those elves who have long lifespans and are far more detailed and coherent than human history, Gao Wen believes that their legends are factual, especially those about the ark that floats above the sea, the night sky, In terms of the giant towers of the sky, these things beyond the mortal celebrities of Loren are so detailed in the legend of the silver elves, so conclusive, which made Gao Wen have to associate.

    Beyond this Loren continent, is there really another continent?

    Before the civilization on this continent developed, civilization had already appeared on other continents?

    The "original elf" fled the homeland in an ark floating above the surface of the sea. What is the body of the ark? From the description... Is it something like a similar effective aircraft? Or a large hovercraft?

    Forever in the waters of the night? Is it in the midnight range? Is there a polar night in the north and south poles of this planet?

    And what is the legendary giant tower? It is obviously not a natural product, but more like an artificial one. There is also a projection of the starry sky and images of animal and plant minerals in the tower... Is it related to the ancient super civilization that left the surveillance satellite? !

    If the secret voyage carried out by Gao Wen Cecil was to find the eternal dark water and find the giant tower, then those crystals are what the other party brought from the giant tower?

    Countless information seems to be connected in tandem at this moment. The cause and effect of the incident seems to reveal some eyebrows, but when Gao Wen carefully explores the analysis, he finds that there is still no result.

    The information is too messy and broken, and there are many legends, strange talks, and speculations in the middle. There are too many uncertain things, which is not enough for him to completely piece together the truth of the year!

    At this moment, Gao Wen even produced an uncontrollable impulse to build a big ship and go straight to the northern border of the kingdom to explore the sea, to find that it will always be in the night (may also be long at a certain time) In the sea of ??time, look at the legendary giant tower in the end!

    This impulse was agitated in his chest. He had to take a deep breath and meditate on the current resource reserves, technology base, industrial production capacity, and the remaining gold and silver in the treasure house of the mountain. After that, his impulse completely disappeared, and his heart was cold and cool...

    "Ancestral ancestor, are you okay?" Herti looked at Gao Wen with concern. The emotional changes on her face made her very worried about whether her ancestors might die again (and seeing that the death of this time is still very uneasy). Fortunately, Gao Wen returned to God in time and waved at her: "Don''t worry, nothing."

    ¡°Are you interested in the ever-dark sea?¡± Pitman, next to him, said, and frowned. ¡°But IMHO, even in the powerful silver empire, the ever-dark sea is just a story. It¡¯s well known. Storms, fog, and chaotic magic fields have blocked the entire ocean. Even with the technical power of the elves, there is no way to navigate away from the coastline. The human countries after the technology decline are even more impossible. When the church has not fallen, the storm priests can also guide the captains to sail on certain routes around the mainland, but now the Church of the Storm God has fallen into the son of the storm, no one can sail on the ocean... ¡±

    It is rare that this little old man can use his serious attitude to persuade himself. Gao Wen is still very moved, but he still couldn¡¯t help but ask: "It has been seven hundred years, and countries are still trapped on the mainland, unable to travel. Far sea?"

    ¡°Occasionally there are bold explorers who challenge the ocean, but less than a third of them come back alive, and even if they come back, they are mostly crazy, and they are broken by the chaotic magic environment in the distant sea,¡± Herti shook her head. ¡°And challenged. What is the use of the sea? Wealth comes from the land. No matter whether minerals or crops can be obtained on land, it is impossible to challenge the ocean. The only thing on the mainland that has developed some of the oceans is the Tifeng empire, but they also It¡¯s just that some magical material has been found in the offshore area...¡±

    Gao Wenwen couldn''t help but frown and looked at Herti: "Do you really think there is no wealth in the ocean?"

    ¡°Fortune in the ocean?¡± Hetty sighed. ¡°Man is a creature living on land. Can there be any useful wealth in the ocean?¡±

    Gao Wen looked at Herti and wanted to come up with an impassioned inspiration and education, but he soon discovered that these preachings were of no use to Herti, whose knowledge and vision were limited, so he could only sigh: "Total One day you will understand that this continent is too narrow for the human beings who have enlightened the mind. There is no place to hide in a magical tide."

    Come to a magic wave... no place to hide...

    This sentence immediately gave Herti some touch, but she just wanted to ask something again, but Gao Wen had already mentioned another thing: "Don''t say this, Heti, I want you to collect some books for me. data."

    "Is it still the basic spells and caster theory of each faction?" Herti asked subconsciously that this information was most often collected by Gao Wen.

    But Gao Wen¡¯s answer made her very surprised: ¡°No, it¡¯s about my biography.¡±

    "About your biography of life..." Hetty blinked in confusion. This request is really weird. Under the heavens, it is probably only the ancestors who suddenly squatted when they died. " What kind of form do you mean? Is the official biography of the kingdom released?"

    "Not only that, but also various folk versions. Anything that describes my life, I have to," Gao Wen is not good to explain to the other party that he wants to find out what happened obviously, but disappeared in Gaowen. ¡¤ The clues to the secret voyage in Cecil¡¯s memory can only make such a general request, ¡°even if the wilderness talks, even the absurd stories of the country people scare the children.¡±

    Herti¡¯s expression was weird: ¡°What do you want these things to do?¡±

    Gao Wengang wants to make a reason, for example, interested in the thought changes of people in these seven hundred years. In the shadow next to it, amber is suddenly found, and this amber is still in balabala: "He is idle, want to see Which of the people in the seven hundred years wants to black him... or just to see how everyone praises him, and it¡¯s a dark one...¡±

    In the moment when Amber emerged from the shadows, Herti had already taken a light-handed approach to pick up the staff and set up a flat-winged geese, but Miss Half-Elves had risen since the last time they were beaten. After the end of the Ï¹bb, he reached the high-textion, and used the latter as a cover to block him. He also found half of his head and provoked: "Rua, I don''t believe you dare to face your ancestors... Mom! !"

    After the second half of her sentence was not finished, she was dragged out by Gao Wenshun¡¯s ear, and Gao Wen was very curious when he dragged it. ¡°What do you think, after you have finished sorting others, you still hide behind the party and look for safety. Can''t I just hit you?"

    "My aunt is wrong, I am wrong!" Amber is almost a jumper. "The ears are cramping, and the ears are cramping!"

    So the tent is full of happy air...

    A few days after the messenger was dispatched, a reply from Viscount Victor Kant was sent to the territory of the Cecil family.

    The old prince expressed his eager enthusiasm for the Duke¡¯s willingness to visit, and invited Gao Wen to visit the ancient castles and manors that the Kant family was proud of. So, the second day after the return of the messenger, it was already done. The prepared Gao Wen set foot on the journey to Kant.

    He set off in a carriage and deliberately did not bring many followers. In addition to the driver and two soldiers driving, he only took the amber as a personal guard, and the Philip Knight who had just escorted the returnees back to the territory.

    When the silhouette of the villages and farms on the edge of Kant¡¯s collar appeared at the end of the road, the sky gradually sank, and the cold wind wrapped in the atmosphere of moisture and mud swept across the earth. The wind brought the signal that the rain was coming, it seems At the end of this frosty month, before the foggy month, this land will usher in a magnificent rainfall.

    After the rain, the short autumn of the Ansu Kingdom ended, followed by the long winter of the northern kingdom, first of all the sixty-day, foggy and wet misty month, followed by sixty The cold weather of the day, the national snowfall will continue intermittently until the month of recovery, even if the "Southern" of Cecil''s collar is covered by frost.

    After all, the entire Ansu Kingdom is in the north of the mainland.

    I don¡¯t know if the refugees in the wilderness have arrived in Cecil¡¯s refuge before the coldest days. I don¡¯t know if the winter construction plan on the territory can be realized as expected. I don¡¯t know if the Ansu and Tifeng borders will Going to war this winter...

    Gao Wen pulled the cover on the side of the car, and in the gradual darkening and darkening of the sky, he could already see the Kant Castle standing on a side of the hillside, the oldest stone building from the highest place on the territory. Along the ground, several black spires point to the sky that is covered with dark clouds, and on the vast land below the castle, it is a row of town buildings.

    Now that the night and the clouds are approaching at the same time, the early darkening of the sky makes the town gradually light up the rare lights. The high text counts the number and distribution of the lights, judging the richness and order of the land.

    The lights are much more imaginative and can be seen everywhere in the town.

    A drop of rain slanted through the baffle of the carriage''s carport and landed on Gaowen''s face. As the raindrops came in together, there was a bleak cold wind. Amber wrapped the blanket in the corner of the carriage and stumbled. The ground is smashed: "Gao Wen, close the window..."

    Gao Wen smiled and put the baffle down. The top of the carport made of waterproof wood board had already sounded the rain that gradually became dense.

    The carriage passed by Kant¡¯s fertile and harvested farmland. In the direction of the carriage, the road leading to the territory was gradually obscured by the rain curtain, blurred and unrecognizable...

 Chapter 173ï¼š Uneasy wind

    The rain began to grow.

    The cold airstream brought colder rain. According to the weather in previous years in this area, this may be the last rain before snowfall, and Kant¡¯s collar has always been the most rainy place in the whole southern region, and this is no exception.

    The raindrops have been connected to the rain curtains, slanting along the wind and hanging in the sky, splashing in the wilderness, splashing in the town, spilling on the outer walls of the old castle of the Kant family, the rainwater gathers into the water, along the time erosion The dark red spires and black fa?ades of the mottled bumps flow down and present a black-oily texture in the dimly lit skylight.

    However, the thick outer wall of the castle isolated the sound of the wind and rain outside, and also isolated the cold atmosphere. In the lobby of the castle, the magic crystal lamp illuminates all the corners. Even the light in the past will be full. The shadows of the shadows disappeared somehow. Now the entire castle is brightly lit by the magical lights, and with the burning fireplaces and braziers everywhere, the entire family castle is full of light and warmth.

    The servants violently wiped the tables and chairs and the lamp stands and statues everywhere, so that all these things with historical and family glory sparkled in the light. They talked about the colder weather outside and talked about this year¡¯s territory. The harvest of crops and medicinal materials, also talked about the guests that the Viscount princes are going to entertain today. The entire castle has been cleaned two days ago, and everything has been completely renewed. The identity of the guests is not ordinary.

    Then they saw the old butler in the castle, and Mr. Carter, who was still old and still strong, ran down the stairs of the hall, followed by the head of the maid and the servant, who ran across the hall like a gust of wind. And ran to the door, the maid was still shouting loudly at the clumsy maids: "Hurry up and put the bucket away! Don''t leave the rag on the table. Silly girl, go back to the kitchen! Don''t let the duke see A low-level maid wearing a dirty skirt is standing in the hall. Do you understand?! Everyone returns to their place! The guest is here!"

    Viscount Victor Kant walked down the stairs on the second floor. When the butler was about to reach the gate, he just stood in the center of the hall. This position allowed him to open his hands to welcome the guests with the most appropriate distance. It will leave the guests waiting for too long and will not make the owner of the castle eagerly like an inferior servant.

    The old butler came to the front door and took out the handkerchief and carefully rubbed his hand. At the same time, he silently counted the time in his heart. According to the time when the guards of the tower passed the news and the speed of his own action, it was estimated when the knocking sound would sound.

    When he silently counted to thirty, the door was slammed.

    Can''t let the duke like this guest knock on the second door. Even if the driver is responsible for knocking on the door, it is only the Duke''s driver or guard. But it can''t open the door immediately. It will be inconsistent, so Carter counted three times in his heart. Before the knock on the door, he ordered the soldiers on both sides of the gate to pull the roulette.

    The "home", which is extremely heavy and can withstand the impact of the siege hammer, has been opened under the force of the hinges and the roulette. The heavy sound of the cymbal seems to take the Kangde family for three hundred years of majesty.

    And a man with seven hundred years of majesty walked into the gate, and the cold wind and rain caught him behind the hall.

    Immediately, a servant took over the cloak or hat that the guest had solved, and there was a choker who ran out to pick up the carriage that was parked outside. Gao Wen walked into the main hall of Kantberg with amber and Philip Knight, and he saw a hair. Almost all white, the old aristocrats with many age spots and black and red long coats on their faces opened their hands to welcome themselves. The Viscount Victor Kant was older than he thought, but his legs and feet were obviously very good.

    "Ah, today the castle ushers in the most distinguished guest of all time, a living legend!" said Viscount Kant, "I am sorry to let you go in such a bad weather. If I can control the magic of the sky." Enough."

    "In fact, I really like the rainy weather," Gao Wen did not accept the viscount''s hug, just shaking hands with the other side, this is not indifference, but the rules of meeting the high title and the low title: the low-rankers must show a considerable degree of enthusiasm And respect, but unless the two sides are clearly affiliated, the high-ranking people can''t accept it, but they should still be treated with a certain degree of courtesy. These messy traditions are almost troublesome in Gaowen''s view, but this time is not followed. I will lose the piece of meat. "I saw the fertile land of Kant before the rain came down. I saw a nice rain scene after the rain fell. This is still worth it."

    "You can be satisfied with that is the best," Victor Kant laughed, his smile calm and calm, like a normal, old-aged and well-educated veteran, "I have prepared for you." The banquet is in the restaurant behind this hall."

    Amber has been standing low and standing behind Gao Wen, so serious and serious, "the aristocratic fan" is full of her situation, so it is rare to keep quiet, but when she heard "dining" her The ears still betrayed themselves, and the sharp ears from the elves of the elves trembled immediately, turning around on the head like a radar, as if searching for more information about "eating".

    Gao Wen is smiling and looking at the old viscount in front of him.

    Old, but still healthy, smile calm, temperament with a little ease, he could not see a little about the cult.

    But this cannot be used as a basis for judgment.

    He smiled and accepted the banquet of the old prince, and took the amber and Philip Knights to the depths of Kant Castle.

    ......

    At the same time, in the Silver Fort in St. Sunil City, the old King Francis II was frowning at a sealed letter in front of him.

    These secret letters are from the "king party aristocracy" directly enshrined by the king throughout the kingdom. The characters around the territory of the three border Grand Dukes also have such a point of view as the "eyeliner". This system is based on the system of the founding fathers. It has been a continuous extension for centuries. It is an important basis for the Ansuo royal family to control the whole country. The foggy month and the "illegitimate child" of the second dynasty once lost the system, but after a hundred years of reconstruction, especially in a few Under the compromise made by the Duke for the stability of the kingdom, this intelligence network belonging to the king is still functioning as effectively as the first dynasty today.

    Most of the aristocrats directly enshrined by the king are located in the south, and a small part is distributed in other parts of the kingdom. The secret letters sent back from these eyeliners on weekdays report the situation on their respective land. Basically, there is basically no commonality, but the secret letter from the recent period has a tendency to make Francis II faint.

    There are more and more reports on the activeness of various dark sects, and there are more and more everywhere in the country.

    Even though today, these increased reports account for less than 10% of the country''s total, but they are so widely distributed that it is enough for the old king to worry.

    Ansu does have a decadent system, but the king is basically a smart person.

    Now, in front of him is a secret letter from the prince Andrew Lesley of Southland. The content of this letter is more important than what was reported by other aristocrats:

    In the town of Tanzan, there was a mortal extermination. The cultists once sneaked into the castle and controlled some of them with sorcerers. Fortunately, the Duke of Govin Cecil supported, and the Duke eradicated the cultists who were entrenched in the land.

    The old king would not know that Viscount Andrew Leslie had already hidden a lot of truths in this secret letter, such as the eternal slate that had fallen into the hands of Gao Wen, and the details he himself was controlled by the cultists, and he also The criticality of the matter has been consciously reduced a lot, but even then, the information revealed in this letter is still enough to shock the old king.

    The cultists who had only dared to move in the dark, this time directly invaded the house of a real aristocrat!

    Whether they used to sacrifice with a living or to hold a ritual with a dead bone, they would not let the real aristocrats be nervous, because those acts were carried out in the "untouchables", and those cults seemed to follow the bottom line of the game. Never reached into the aristocratic system, but now... the wind has changed.

    It happened at this time, when the relationship between Ansu and Tifeng empire was most tense. Originally, Francis II was relieved when he knew that the Titan empire would not launch a war this winter, and thought that he could swear. This opportunity to further strengthen border armaments and lay the foundation for war, but now he suddenly feels that the cultists may not want him to have this surplus.

    Just as the old king frowned, a feeling of warmth and awkwardness suddenly filled the room.

    He looked up a little unexpectedly and saw Veronica, who was wearing a white robes, walk into the room.

    The "Vrind of the Virgin" walked to her father with a smile and a little spoiled look: "Father, I asked Aiden, he said that you are still in the study."

    "Veronica, my daughter... How come you are today?" Francis II looked at Veronica with a little surprise. Although his daughter still retains the identity of a princess, he is already officially converted. The Holy Light, she spends most of her time in the Cathedral of Light, and rarely returns to Silver Fort.

    "Have you forgotten? Today is the day when I left the cathedral and came to see you in the castle," Veronica said with a smile, drawing the emblem of the Holy Light on the chest. "You can''t serve the Lord." Forgetting to serve your parents, this is the teaching of the Light."

    "Look at my brain," the old king couldn''t help but patted his head. "I remember the wrong day!"

    "It doesn''t matter, the kingdom''s burden is on you, you should first take the king''s responsibility first," Veronica said as she noticed the tired look on the face of Francis II. She raised her hand and summoned a holy Light, using the magic to ease the father''s mental stress, "Father, what happened?"

    Francis II sighed: "The cultists, all things will die, the eternal sects, and the small sects like the Blackrock sects and the abyss followers. I don''t know what nerves have been sent. Everyone in the day began to look for trouble."

    When I heard the word "cultist", Veronica, a devout believer, couldn''t help but frown. "May the Holy Light save the poor people who have been attacked by the mob... The cults are always spreading everywhere, but unfortunately In addition to the Light and the God of War, the sects of other sects are too weak to face the cults of the cultists."

    Francis sighed: "Reassure, those evil people don''t dare to mess in the kingdom."

    Veronica took a look at the secret letters with special marks from all over the kingdom. They folded their hands on the chest and said with sincerity: "The Holy Light will shelter Ansu."

 Chapter 174ï¼š Lilith Kantâ€™s visit

    As he was scheduled to be a guest at Kant for a few days, after a rather welcoming banquet, Viscount Victor Kant arranged a place for Gao Wen and his entourage to rest.

    This ancient castle does not feel good about Gao Wen.

    Although it is filled with light and warmth, the magical crystal lamps and the newly-sold windows, doors, windows and chairs have dispelled the oppression caused by the nightfall, but Gao Wenxin still has an unpleasant feeling. He could see through the bright window machines and the whitewashed white walls that the deep look of the castle was behind the glazed coverings, black and icy stones, greasy moss and vertical and horizontal cracks, and Shadows and germs that continue to grow in those wet fissures.

    After a brief conversation with Victor Kant, Gao Wen returned to his room on the grounds that he needed a break after the trip. This is a room specially designed for the distinguished guests. It has the same gorgeous furnishings and warm fireplace as the castle''s master bedroom. On both sides of the room are the rooms where the amber and Philip Knights rest, and there are rooms for guests opposite the room. A lounge for playing chess and a place for tea reading.

    The rain outside the window is still down, and there are signs that the wind is getting stronger, and Gao Wen comes to the window and looks at the Kant Castle in the rainy night through this expensive artificial crystal. The ripples of water create a constantly changing trajectory on the sash, which also makes the outside scene not only embarrassing, but also distorted, and in this distorted view, he can see several towers of Kant Castle opposite. Standing in the night.

    The pedestals of the towers have several windows that illuminate the lights, sketching out the outlines of the buildings, but the upper part of them is dark and almost integrated into the dark night.

    Gao Wen frowned and carefully observed the towers. After focusing his attention, he suddenly saw a distinct crack in the middle of one of the towers.

    The cracks seemed to squirm and grow in the darkness, and quickly spread to the entire upper half of the tower. They widened little by little, revealing the tallest tower of the blood like the blood in the crack. The cracks appear fragmented and collapsed in a slow-motion-like manner, with a lot of exclamations and screams in the middle.

    Gao Wen quickly woke up, and the sound of the wind and the rain again passed through the window into the house. He saw that the tower opposite was once again restored. The previous cracks and shouts disappeared like dreams.

    But Gao Wen didn''t really think of it as an illusion. He immediately frowned, and he had doubts in his heart: "Is there a certain large-scale illusion in the castle?"

    A moment of soft footsteps suddenly came from outside the door. It seemed to be coming to the room. Gao Wen quickly arranged his expression, as if nothing had happened. He only opened the door when the door knocked.

    The door opened, a woman in her 30-year-old who was wearing a long white dress and carrying a lantern in her hand stood outside the door. The lady had long hair with a linen color, and her face seemed to be very pale due to illness. She stood there cautiously, and her face seemed to look at Gao Wen with a little restraint and tension.

    Gao Wen looked at the other person with a faint look, and then showed a curious look: "Ms.?"

    "Hello, are you the Duke of Govin Cecil?" The woman at the door said in a very low voice, it seems that if the voice is louder, it will not come.

    Gao Wen nodded: "I am Gao Wen Cecil, who are you?"

    "Victor Kant is my husband," said the sickly woman, who seems to be only about 30 years old, whispering, although the voice is very low, but the tone still has the elegance of a nobleman, "I am this castle." The hostess, my name is Lilith Kant."

    "Visitor?" Gao Wen looked at the other person unexpectedly. He didn''t expect that the Viscount Kant, who seemed to be dying, would have such a young and beautiful wife, but he thought of the "tradition" of the nobility, his unexpected feelings. It didn''t last long, but it was just curious why I didn''t see each other at the banquet before, and I didn''t listen to the old prince mentioning her. "Did you not attend the dinner before?"

    "I am weak, my illness makes me unable to eat with many people, and I can''t come out to meet guests during the day," Lilith Kant said apologetically. "I know you will come to visit the castle, but my husband. I insisted on letting me rest until the evening and now my spirit is better. He asked me to say hello to the guests."

    She then hung the lantern on the hook next to the door and bowed slightly to say: "Welcome to you, the great Duke of Govin Cecil, please forgive me for not being able to fulfill the responsibility of being the hostess here."

    "Ah, don''t mind," Gao Wen said a lot of speculation and suspicion one by one, but the expression on his face was still very light. "You only have to come out at night? Oh, I know some Knowledge about pharmacy may help your health."

    Lilith Kant showed a pale smile: "My husband invited me to the best pharmacist, but my weakness is not just because of illness, but also because of the natural constitution, this is no way to treat with drugs. Still very grateful for your concern, Lord Duke."

    Gao Wen did not intend to invite the Viscountess into the house, because the other party was visiting alone. This invitation was impolite. Even if it was the castle of the Kant family, he just stood at the door and chilled a few words. The lady then left with a message.

    After the other party left, Gao Wen¡¯s eyes instantly became fierce.

    The lantern in the other hand!

    That is the magic lantern that Gao Wen saw in his dreams and served as the center of the ritual sacrifice at the bottom of the Kant family castle. It was exactly 700 years ago that Gao Wen Cecil was given as a gift to the then dream bishop Selena Ge. The light of the minute!

    However, Gao Wen did not point out on the spot, and did not take any action, because he did not feel any magical fluctuations from the lantern, which indicates that the lantern is "fake" or a fake, or the lantern has been magic The transformation of strength, the core of its true power is still sleeping somewhere in this castle, and in this case rash action, it is likely to be only a bad thing.

    At this time, a voice from the side interrupted Gao Wen¡¯s thoughts: ¡°Hey? Old... Gao Wen, what are you doing at the door?¡±

    I saw that the door next door was pushed open, and half of Amber¡¯s head came out of the door frame and looked at herself curiously.

    And she didn''t wait for Gao Wen to answer, and then she swayed with enthusiasm and shook hands, holding a pair of cards in her hand: "I found a set of ''king decks'' in the room! You put the poker face next door. Call us three cards!"

    "I am going to call you, but I am not planning to play cards." Gao Wen looked at the half-elf with helplessness and then knocked on Philip''s door.

    I asked everyone who had just visited the lady who had just visited: "I just saw Victor Kant¡¯s wife, Lilith Kant, she looks very wrong..."

    After listening to Gao Wen¡¯s description, Amber¡¯s pointed ear immediately shook: ¡°So the old man has a wife who can almost be his granddaughter? You are really a shame when you are a nobleman.¡±

    Then her thoughts spread out: "I still have the spirit of elves, I don''t dare to guess my age, even if you are seven hundred years old, you can go out." I told you that I was the same age as you..."

    The Philippine Knight, who had always been serious, suddenly looked at the amber with amazement. The half-elf girl talked with the mouth and ran into the train again, hitting the poor straight knight again.

    Gao Wen¡¯s answer to Amber is to knock on the skull: ¡°Say business!¡±

    "We have not heard of such a ''Virgin''s presence," said the Philip Knight, who said, "The Viscount Victor Kant did not mention it. This is very abnormal, even if the Viscount is unable to come out because of illness. The Viscount himself is not even mentioning it, and there are so many maids and maids in the castle, and no one privately talks about there is a hostess here... this is too strange."

    "To say this, I used to chat with people in the castle." Amber squatted with the skull that Gao Wen knocked on, and participated in the serious discussion. "They did not mention that the castle has a mistress, but They mentioned that the old viscount had a son, called Belm, but left the castle when he was very young, saying that he had traveled to the central region and had not returned for decades..."

    Gao Wen touched his chin: "Don''t come back for decades? Is this going to travel or let people sell it!"

    Amber rolled his eyes: "Is it possible to go to the big aristocratic family in the central region who has the interest to exchange as a hostage? Are you nobles not happy?"

    "Don''t say, we didn''t want to do this in the past," Gao Wen said solemnly. "We were all consciously relying on the covenant, but we couldn''t rely on the little tricks of exchange of hostages."

    Philip Knight suddenly admired: "That is what honest and honest people should do."

    "No, mainly the old cockroaches of the founding countries are generally grumpy. At that time, whoever spoke is not to be shackled by the national aristocracy. Sometimes the king is free. The king has personally passed away. Because the traffic is not convenient, everyone has the first, The old-fashioned old pigeons who hit the door sometimes have a continuous stream of years, and that is why they dare not violate the covenant..."

    Philip: "..."

    "Mom, how did the aristocrats who were so honest and honest in the past become what they are today?" Amber was very eager for the era described by Gao Wen. I think that the current temperament shook his head with regret. "In short, The heir of the Kant family called Belm is indeed going out to travel, because he often sends a letter back. If there is no accident, after the death of the old Kant, the Belm Kant will end the tour and return to inherit the family business."

 Chapter 175ï¼š survey

    The rain stopped on the second day, but the sky was still gloomy.

    Kant¡¯s collar was shrouded in a long cloud, and the last rain before winter was always reluctant to leave. In the next few days, the land should have several medium-sized rainfalls. Such abundant rain is extremely beneficial to the specialty potions on the territory.

    Most potions grow in winter, and although their roots and plants appear dry and dead, the casters know that their "spiritual plants" are still nourished by the magical environment and will be in the second. The month of recovery is reviving, and how much they can grow in the winter depends, in part, on the last rain before the frost.

    Gao Wen had breakfast with the Viscount Victor Kant in the castle''s restaurant. Because the Viscountess was too weak to see the guest, the Viscount''s only child was not on the territory. Only the two of them were dining at the table, even though those tableware were gorgeous. The cuisine is delicious, and the atmosphere of eating breakfast makes Gao Wen quite uncomfortable.

    He prefers the atmosphere of a large group of people sitting around the table, instead of being like a present, he and a noble man are separated by a long table, and they can¡¯t wait to say a delay. The posture.

    "I hope you have a good rest in this old house," Victor Kant cut the bread in front of his eyes and said, "This castle is too old. I am going to renovate it once in my lifetime."

    ¡°It¡¯s comfortable, it¡¯s more comfortable than I thought,¡± Gao Wen said a bit insincerely. ¡°The old castle gives a sense of security.¡±

    Victor smiled and looked at Gao Wen: "Does your two relatives seem to leave early in the morning?"

    "They are not very comfortable with restraint. I let them go to the town to distract themselves. They are more comfortable in the messy pub."

    "It''s understandable. In fact, when I was young, I preferred the pub to beat this quiet castle." The old prince raised his glass. "Of course, I am only a junior in front of you."

    Gao Wen responded with a toast and said: "The health of the Viscountess is very worrying. What kind of illness is she born?"

    Victor''s movements paused inconspicuously, and his face hangs a smile: "Have you seen her?"

    According to Lilith Kant, it should be the old prince who arranged for her to ask Gao Wen, but this time Victor showed the first time to know about it!

    Gao Wen concealed the psychological changes and maintained a faint smile: "After yesterday''s dinner, she came to say hello to me, but her face was very bad."

    "My poor Lilith," Viscount Victor sighed. "Her body condition has not been very good, she can''t see the sun, she can''t bear the noise, so she can only live in the North Tower for a long time, only come out at night. Activities. But she is a very kind person. My tolerance for the people is largely influenced by her. She always advises me to think more about the feelings of those who can''t afford a good house and can''t afford meat. But her own body is getting worse."

    Viscount Kant¡¯s kindness and tolerance to the civilians in his territory, Gao Wen heard about some of the servants¡¯ chats in the castle yesterday, and this is one of the places that surprised him: he was already preoccupied Victor Kant is likely to be a cultist of the Insects, or at least has been controlled and tempted by the cultists, so he will do something to arrest the refugees for evil rituals, but he never thought of himself. All the talks I heard after entering Kant¡¯s collar were to praise the old lord!

    He couldn''t judge whether the chatter he heard from the servant''s mouth of the castle was a bit true or false. At this time, he could only say down the trend: "Being kind to the people is the responsibility of every lord. We first developed this kingdom to protect the people. Instead of riding on their heads to make a fortune."

    "Yeah, unfortunately few people still remember this now," Victor''s sigh seems to be from the heart. "More and more nobles have forgotten what their ancestors took for the sword for the first time. We were originally a barrier to protect civilians. They are the ones that allow them to live with peace of mind. They are the guides that lead them to prosperity and warmth. But most of the nobles now grow up in castles and manors. They serve others. And enshrining has become a matter of course, I have forgotten that I should still have some responsibilities... cough..."

    Victor seems to be a little excited, can''t help but cough up, and after he recovered, he longed out: "I spend a lot of time every year to inspect every farm and medicine field on the territory to get the exact grasp. The harvest of the year, to prevent excessive tax pressure, so that the people are hungry, but also spend a lot of energy to deal with the merchants, to ensure that the surplus of herbs and food in the territory can find buyers, so my people There will be enough money to repair the house and buy fuel for the winter, but it has missed many so-called ''upper parties'', so that they are regarded by the vulgar southern aristocrats as a strange person who lives in a simple place, a mediocrity without taste... Ugh."

    Viscount Victor said a lot in one breath, and then he smiled after he said it: "Sorry, there is a lot of habit after the age, but I think you should understand me because I heard you It is also very kind to the people."

    "Of course," Gao Wen smiled and toasted. "This is the duty of every lord."

    ......

    At the same time, in the town outside the castle, Amber was holding a glass of frothy ale, listening to the boring and boring daily life of the farmer and the craftsmen who had nothing to do. Look, I have planned how many glasses of wine I need to change to what I want to hear.

    The farming has ended and the weather is not suitable for any out-of-office work. Therefore, the rich peasants and craftsmen who are still a little idle will spend their time in the tavern of the town. Kant¡¯s collar is as rare as the town of Tanzan. One of the wealthy territories, the civilians living here will naturally visit places such as pubs and casinos more frequently, and for these people, only a few glasses of ale and a few compliments, amber can put out all their secrets. .

    This is a very enjoyable process for amber, which has been mixed in such situations from small to large.

    This feeling is even more enjoyable when the money for buying wine doesn''t have to be paid out by yourself.

    She put on her identity: black leather and a slightly worn cloak, plus a short sword from time to time and a "lucky stone" tied to the wrist, a wandering warrior The image is complete, and the civilians are awe and curious about this kind of person, and the set of words becomes very easy.

    After three rounds of wine, I talked about the ghost stories in the farmland and the old house. Amber felt that it was time to talk about the lord, and then looked at the blacksmith sitting on the field with a curious expression: "I heard that you The lord is a person who will manage the territory, is it true?"

    "I don''t know how to govern the territory," the blacksmith squirted with a mouthful of alcohol, his eyes confused. "But the Victor is really a good person... Hey, there is him, everyone is I can eat a full stomach, even if I can eat half full in winter, the territory has not been starved for more than a decade!"

    Further south, there are still places where civilians are not only hungry, but also occasionally have meat to eat.

    Amber¡¯s heart groaned, but his face was amazed: ¡°That¡¯s not easy!¡±

    "No, Victor is really the most charitable lord lord I have ever seen," another older alcoholic took over. "But I listened to those who sent vegetables and milk to the castle and said that the castle was quite Gloomy, there is always a feeling of where the wind is leaking..."

    A slightly blessed pub maid slammed the wooden cup in front of the drinker: "Don''t say it! The castle is not your broken thatched house. The old George who delivers the food is mostly drunk and blows himself in the mud. The cold wind is in the castle!"

    The fat maid said a joke that was not funny, but it caused a burst of laughter.

    "It seems that Victor is really a good lord," Amber shook his head and said, "I just don''t know how the Viscountess is."

    When the words were spoken, the scene was strangely quiet for a moment.

    Some people are looking at each other, some people are drinking, and the elderly are frowning. It seems that they think of something bad. When Amber sees it immediately, he curiously asks: "What happened? How do you react to this?"

    "You are a foreigner, you don''t know it is normal," said the oldest old man. He should be a wealthy landlord or a retired craftsman. There are very few poor people who have not yet reached this age. The old man who died of an injury, and such a person not only knows the life of the civilians, but also hears about the things of the lord. "Mrs. Viscount... Is it already for decades? When she died... ¡±

    "Mrs. Viscount died? Did it die decades ago?!" Amber was shocked. "How did you die?"

    "That is a poor woman, the whole thing is very miserable, that kind of thing should not happen to a good person." The old man frowned, he did not seem to want to say more, but alcohol made it difficult for him to control his words, and next to Some young people who don¡¯t know much about the past are also urging him to open his mouth: "Shandle''s father, let me talk about it. I have been listening to people since I was a child, but I have never heard of you when you are old. You should always know that year. In the end what happened."

    Amber appreciatively looked at the young man who was urging, and decided to use Gao Wen to give his own money to ask for a drink.

    The old man who seems to have experienced the incident in the past sighed and said slowly after drinking a drink: "That is thirty...about thirty years ago, it may be longer, that year is also this month, but also It¡¯s raining, but it¡¯s extraordinarily big under the rain, and it¡¯s been a few days...

    "At that time, Victor was still young. At that time, he was just a good, benevolent and good lord. Now he came back from the town next door to inspect the barn, the Viscountess was with him, and their only child, Bell. Master, they drove back and forth from the west side of the road. Although it was raining, they went on the road... They should have spent more than one day in the town next door, hehe.

    "I don''t say you can guess, so the big rain, so wet, it must be the carriage of the accident on the old hillside, the car turned over, slipped from the highest point of the old hillside into the mountains. In the whole car, the whole car fell seven and eight... After a whole night, no one knew that the lord¡¯s family had gone out of the way until the sun came out the next day. When the rain stopped, the Viscountess was covered in blood. The land appeared in the town... She almost climbed into the town, and she was bruised and bruised. She almost cried out of tears. She said that she watched the master and the young master being thrown outside the carriage in front of her. Let us hurry to save them."

    When the old man said this, he couldn''t help but sigh for a while and drank another drink to continue: "We escorted the lady back to the castle, and immediately sent people to the old hillside to find the carriage and the whereabouts of the master and the young master, but the whole three Days, except for some bloodstains and carriage fragments, we only found the bodies of two horses.

    "Mrs. I wash my face in the castle every day, oh, that is a kind good person. She has been taking care of the poor people on the land. From the day she married this place, she sent firewood to the poor every winter. And the black bread, but she encountered this kind of thing. For three days, her husband and son were not found, so she finally went crazy. According to the servant who worked in the castle at the time, she said that she Shouting in the room, then ran to the dark corners of the castle, talking to her imaginary husband and son, and finally she closed herself into the cellar of the North Tower of the castle, where she drank The poison ended his pain.

    "On the fourth day, Master Victor and Master Belm lived back to the castle and they did not die."

 Chapter 176ï¼š Dream

    The Philip Knight walked in the fields and was muddy after the rain was soaked, but with the strong physical and coordination skills of the extraordinary professional, he has been active in this area for a long time.

    Here is the land around the castle. From the legal point of view, they belong directly to the lord. The farms here belong to the serfs belonging to the Kant family. Now, since the harvest has been completed, the straw has been burned and the land has been I can''t see the serene serf.

    This land is fertile and contains incredible magic.

    The Philip Knight is not a farmer, but a noble aristocratic knight, but this does not mean that he does not understand the land: the bottom aristocrats like the Cavaliers often have to deal with the land, he has to manage his own The farmhouse, personally supervising the harvest and sowing of the crops (although now they have all disappeared with the fire of the old Cecil), so he can tell the difference between the quality of the soil and whether the soil contains enough potions. The power of growth.

    He crouched down a piece of farmland and placed his hand over the muddy land. A thin radiance then floated out of the soil and spread a little between his palm and the dirt. The young knight followed The slight wrinkles frowned.

    As guessed, these magical powers are not contained in the land itself, but from the outside world. There are some external factors that are affecting the magic balance of this region, which has caused this magical enrichment phenomenon against nature.

    Philip stood up and looked at the old castle on the hillside not far away. He had already visited the farmland in many places and found that the closer to the castle, the more obvious the magical enrichment, and the closest to the castle. A few pieces of land are the places where the potions are grown.

    In the absence of Druid''s catalysis, it is not easy to develop a magical potion on ordinary land. The more magical the land is, the more degraded the magic is. If the conventional farmland is to be cultivated, If you fall into a year of two years, then a piece of land that can grow a potion can at least three times the time to fall back, but in Kant, the production of potions has been steadily rising, and exports have never stopped.

    Apparently the castle is releasing energy fluctuations that are enough to enrich the magic. However, when he lived in the castle last night, Philip had already carefully sensed it. There was no abnormal magic reaction in the castle, and he did not feel any belonging. The evil atmosphere of the cultists.

    ......

    In the Kant Castle, the three-hundred-year-old building was visited by the Viscount Victor and the old butler Carter. They just left a showroom with rich collections and were on their way to the library. All the way, Viscount Victor introduced the history of the building to Gao Wen with a proud look, and how his family rose three hundred years ago and continued to this day.

    However, the Viscount Victor was old enough. He was much older than Carter''s butler. In the early years, he had fallen into a problem with his bones in an accident. When he led the guests to the middle of the road, his physical strength could not keep up. It is.

    The old prince had to abide to Gao Wen with apologies, saying that he would return to his room to rest, and Gao Wen would certainly not pursue these. He could still visit here well under the leadership of Carter Housekeeper.

    The long and long corridors were left with only Gao Wen and an old butler who was old, and the two walked in the corridor decorated with tapestries and wall lamps, while the latter continued to introduce the work of the castle with due diligence.

    Gao Wen suddenly interrupted him: "Mr. Carter, how many years have you served the Kant family?"

    "Fifty years, the Duke," said the old housekeeper with pride. "When I was a waiter, I was taking care of this family."

    Gao Wen nodded and nodded: "A good servant, you must know this place very well, and the family of the Viscount."

    The old butler held his head in the head: "Yes, I understand all this, just like knowing my own hands and feet."

    "There was a tower in the room last night. The tower was set off by several smaller towers. It looked magnificent during the rainy night," Gao Wen said. "What is the tower doing?"

    The restraint and proud expression on the old butler''s face suddenly stiffened for a moment, then frowned slightly: "Duke of the Duke, that is the North Tower, please forgive me, but that is not a place to visit."

    "North Tower?" Gao Wen raised his eyebrows slightly. "Ah, I heard it before talking to your host. The Viscountess seems to live in the North Tower... I was smashed. But the Viscountess lived there all the year round. Tari? She is not living in the castle?"

    "Oh, the hostess''s body has deteriorated and she has been living there," the old housekeeper shook his head. "She can''t see the light, and can''t stand the noise. The North Tower is the cleanest place in the castle."

    "I shouldn''t inquire about other people''s family affairs, but I am really curious about this," Gao Wen continued. Others in this area may be embarrassed to ask, but he is a martyr who resurrected from 700 years ago. Nothing embarrassed, "Your Viscountess seems to be a lot younger than the Viscount."

    ¡°The Viscountess was married only ten years ago,¡± the old butler replied before responding to Gao Wen¡¯s words. ¡°Before that...¡±

    As he said, the old butler showed a look of memories: "The original Viscountess died of an accident, and the Viscount was single for many years. We are happy to see him coming out of the terrible tragedy."

    Gao Wen reveals a curious look: "Accident? What kind of accident?"

    "I am sorry, Duke, I can''t continue to talk to you about this," the old butler finally refused to answer. "This is not my duty."

    Gao Wen smiled indifferently: "It doesn''t matter, I asked too much. Let''s continue to visit. I am most interested in places like libraries."

    In the evening, I went out to check the news for a whole day of amber and Byron returned to Gao Wen.

    "Adults, the land does have abnormal magic enrichment," the Philip Knight first reported. "The central point of the phenomenon is this castle, but the strange thing is that apart from the magic enrichment itself, I did not feel in the castle. To any abnormal magical fluctuations, I can¡¯t feel the evil atmosphere of the cultists here."

    "The news I found was more scary than your intelligence." Amber looked at Philip with a smug look, then deliberately lowered his voice and reported it to Gao Wen in a negative tone. "The outside person said that Viscount lady..."

    Gao Wen did not wait until the other party said that he would open his mouth: "It should have died long ago, isn''t it?"

    Amber God suddenly caught it in half, then blinked at Gao Wen: "You follow me?!"

    "Guess," Gao Wen smiled. "This kind of story is usually this one. Good, I won''t interrupt you, you continue."

    Amber pouted, I felt that the atmosphere brewed was not mixed, but I still honestly said what I had heard: "This is really embarrassing to say, decades ago... ..."

    After Amber said everything he knew, Philip Knight couldn¡¯t help but press his chest: "It¡¯s a poor person... there are too many places where the fate is unfair."

    "If the Viscountess died a few decades ago, then the ten you saw last night was a ghost! Or was resurrected in some way by the Viscount, who looks good and kind. ''The person who came over,'' said Amber, sullenly, saying that while scaring himself into the goose bumps, "it must be that the Viscount Victor could not stand the blow of his wife''s death, so he was tempted by the cultists. The sorcerer comes to resurrect the dead or to avenge the dead. He should arrest the emigrants in order to maintain the ritual...speak in the story! I am scared to death!"

    "Speaking of a ghost story yourself scares yourself to death. If you are courageous, don''t learn to speak down," Gao Wen glanced at the elf''s shame, then shook his head. "The Lilith Kant should not be the undead."

    Amber and Phillips said in unison: "Why?"

    "The undead does not have such a high intelligence. She does not have any breath similar to the undead, and most importantly, the undead can''t name her. Lilith Kant has clearly stated her name. At the same time, I have also confirmed that the name is real," Gao Wen said slowly. "There are indications that Lilith Kant is not an undead."

    Amber looked up and down Gaowen: "You are not convinced by this. Whoever said that the resurrection must be a dead soul. Are you not a special case of a lively jump and can say your name? In case the Vic The Dusit also found a shadow master who was as powerful as me to marry his wife''s coffin board..."

    Gao Wenyang started to interrupt the elf''s shameful running train behavior, and said slowly: "Don''t be busy talking about your conclusions. I found something on this side."

    "What did you find?" Amber, "What did you find?"

    "Today I talked to the butler in the castle about the Viscountess. He responded to the topic without hesitation and said that the current Viscountess was Victor Kant who married ten years ago, and the former Viscountess was I said in an accident, "I also paid attention to the conversations of the servants in the castle. I also touched a few privately and found that they all had the same perception. ¡±

    Philip¡¯s expression suddenly became serious: ¡°In yesterday, no one in the castle was talking about the ¡®the Viscountess¡¯!¡±

    "Yes, some people talked about it today, and not only talked about it, they have a whole set of cognitions about this ¡®civilian lady¡¯, and this cognition is very different from the news that amber is listening outside the castle!¡±

    "How could this be?!" Amber was confused. "Who gave them a spiritual hint?"

    "Maybe something like a spiritual suggestion..." Gao Wen said slowly. "But according to the ability of the Everlasting Order, I prefer to call this a supplement...

    "The castle may be enveloped in a huge illusion as a whole, and our arrival and activities undermine the integrity of this illusion. The illusionist has to start adding settings to keep everything here. It!"

 Chapter 177ï¼š Light sleep

    Gao Wen¡¯s ¡°additional setting¡± sounded a very fresh word in Amber and Philip Knight, but the interpretation of its meaning was not complicated. Gao Wen was only a few words, and the two understood the meaning of the word.

    "That is to say, what is going on in this castle is like a stage play, and everyone in the castle is an actor who is in it but doesn''t know it?" Philip Knight said his understanding, "Normally they Just like being hypnotized, living here, because they are interfered by long-term mentality, they are not aware of the violations in daily life, but the outsiders like us broke the logic of the stage play, the mismatch between the plot and the facts. The play can''t go on, so the behind-the-scenes messenger who created and maintained this stage had to patch his script?"

    Amber looked at the Philip Knights up and down a few times, and straightened the straight and sincere young man to look at the hair and said: "Hey, you said that I am more of a goose bump!"

    "Adult, I think we should stop this evil ritual immediately!" Philip did not take care of amber, but said with a serious face, "Kant¡¯s act of arresting the refugees may not have been done recently. They even have this evil. It may have been secretive for decades! Innocent people who entered this land and whose whereabouts are unknown during this period should have become sacrifices for the maintenance of illusions. The entire castle must be placed under the influence of this sorcerer. The price is huge!"

    "Yes," Amber rarely showed a positive attitude. "Every minute is a life!"

    Gao Wen frowned and looked at the two people in front of him: "How do you think you should start?"

    "If you can''t do it, just show it to the old man. When you face the quality, he will admit that you will cut him. If he wants to admit it, he will let him admit it and then cut him." Amber screamed. "There should be no castle." People can beat you, and you will come first."

    Not only Gaowen, but even Philip has been used to the amber style of "Whoever goes first, I don''t want it anyway." He just looked at the half-elf in disdain and then slowly nodded: "Adult, no There is no doubt that Viscount Victor Kant is the ambassador of all of this. The entire Kant leader is only motivated and capable of carrying out this evil act..."

    "Victor Kant is a black hand..." Gao Wen did not respond positively to the two men''s proposals, but said his own doubts. "In fact, I have one thing I can''t figure out: even if Kant takes the usual way to communicate with the outside world, every year. The most basic visitors are always two or three. Can we say that only we have caused a large illusion in the castle? Have you ever seen a person who has been here before? The lady Lilith Conde will go north every night. When the tower came out and walked in the castle, she saw her from no other servant. If there were other servants who saw it, then those servants who had left the castle to do things never mentioned the castle in the other place on the territory. Is there a living Viscount lady?"

    Amber heard his eyebrows: "No other visitors have found that the explanation is correct. The normal visitors should not be as inquisitive as they are from the beginning, and they will inquire about the intelligence of the old people. As for the castle, People... have been hypnotized, maybe they just have to leave the castle, the cognition and memory have completely changed?"

    Seeing that Gao Wen was still thinking about it, Amber finally couldn¡¯t help but chanted: "If I were you, I would not hesitate. The old man is obviously not right. If you grab him and beat him, nothing will be clear." What!"

    Although the Philip Knight is usually old-fashioned, at this time the mind is better than Amber: "You are worried that if you make a mistake, our actions here will stimulate the aristocracy of the entire southern region, leading them to Cecil. Is there any vigilance in the development of the collar?"

    "Actually, I don''t worry about them. The big and small lords in the South have no sense of existence here." Gao Wen shook his head. "I just always feel that we have ignored what, this matter, although all the targets are directed at Victor Kant. But... would it be that simple?"

    A cultist, or an aristocrat who is controlled by the cultists, must be extremely vigilant and deceitful. Especially when he is carrying out an evil ritual that is unspeakable, his vigilance will be so great that even outsiders are just standing. It was seen as a needle felt there, but the Victor Kant was too easy to perform from start to finish, too unprepared.

    Is this a purely acting skill? Still have full support, so I am not afraid to be dismantled? Or... is the person who really controls this not the Viscount Kant himself?

    ßÇàê bang!

    A huge thunder suddenly sounded at high altitude, and the windows were instantly illuminated as bright as white, and after a few seconds, the raindrops of the beans slammed down, in the stone exterior walls and crystals of the castle. A series of dense noises were sprinkled on the window.

    As the night falls, a new heavy rain falls on this land.

    The flash of thunder and lightning passed through the narrow high window, which made the study room suddenly bright. The Viscount Victor Kant, who was sitting at the desk, suddenly raised his head, his face was blank, and the thunder and lightning flashed from behind his back. He turned into a dark shadow in the backlight, letting his figure cast on the opposite side of the desk, projected on the old butler Carter not far away.

    When the flash of lightning flashed away, the dim lighting was restored in the study, and the brilliance of the magic crystal lamp once again became strange and embarrassing in this room, leaving everything with a shadowy texture.

    Viscount Victor Kant suddenly said nothing: "Carter, you have served the Kant family for many years."

    The old butler suddenly walked to the desk in front of him or to the old master behind the desk. He was expressionless and whispered in his mouth: "The intruder has noticed the secondary consciousness level, and the subconscious shielding area has loosened."

    Victor Kant just quietly looked at this scene: "Old friends, your dedication has exceeded your responsibility. I have long wanted to thank you, but I have not said anything. This is my regret... ..."

    The old butler bypassed the desk and stood in front of the old master. He looked down and watched the person who had vowed allegiance to his life: "The computing node is being threatened, and the risk of exposure exceeds 50%... the priority of the computing node is guaranteed."

    A silver dagger was drawn out, and a silver starlighted in a dimly lit room, followed by a short arc, piercing a chest that was not strong but still warm.

    The old lord''s body twitched, a strange sound rang from his throat, and his eyes did not know when it was covered with a dreamlike starlight. He looked at the butler''s cheeky face and whispered. Said: "Kant family... Thank you... your loyalty."

    The butler loosened the dagger, letting the old master''s blood stain on himself, staining the dark coat and the white shirt with blood, then he turned and pushed open the study door and swayed into the hallway.

    A maid who was mopping the floor looked up and saw the butler coming out of the lord''s study. She hurriedly stood ready to say hello, but the next time she saw the blood stain on the old gentleman''s clothes, and his blood-stained same. Indifferent cold face.

    The butler Carter raised his hand, and a lavender, if any, energy glow formed in his hand: "You see it!"

    The young maid finally screamed in fear and fear: "Ah!!"

    The scream of the maid rang out in a whole layer, and even the room on the lower floor could be heard clearly. The three people who were talking in the Gaowen room were interrupted by this scream. They heard great fear from the cry.

    The three men looked at each other and rushed out of the door.

    The servant who had already had a night was alarmed by this sound. The male servants and the maids ran out from all corners. The corridors were running for a moment, and Gao Wen and others ran to the third floor of the castle. A lot of people have gathered.

    The screaming maid fell to the ground, but there was no trauma. She was temporarily comatose because of the panic. After a cold water splashed, she quickly woke up and shouted "The housekeeper was "Devil possessed", "He is covered in blood", "He came out of the master''s study" and other intermittent sentences that are almost mad.

    Hearing the words of the maid¡¯s intermittent screaming, Gao Wen¡¯s heart was suddenly excited, and some sudden flashing thoughts emerged from his heart. At the same time, he strode forward and looked at the frightened girl: ¡°Where did the housekeeper run?¡±

    "That... there!" The maid stretched her finger at the end of the corridor, and an open window swayed in the rain. "He released a terrible spell to me, and then flew out like a ghost!"

    "Spell?" Gao Wen looked down at the maid, but did not see any trace of spell damage from the other side, but he did not have time to think about it, but turned to look at the amber, "you go after chasing if you find it, do not fight, Come back to report in time!"

    Amber did not wait for Gao Wen to tell that he was already running toward the window. While running, the figure was still fading. Her voice came from the air: "It¡¯s a bonus to go out and chase people in the rain..."

    A faint shadow rushed into the rainy night, and Gao Wen turned his head and strode to the study not far away.

    Viscount Victor Kant sat upright on the high chair, with a sharp knife in his chest, and the splattered blood had already stained the table in front of the red eye.

    Several servants who followed Gao Wen¡¯s servant saw this scene and exclaimed.

    Philip and Gao Wen came forward together, the young knight whispered the name of the **** of war, while holding his hand between the mouth and nose of the old prince, the next second he exclaimed: "There is still gas !"

    Gao Wen also noticed the position of the dagger at this time: The old prince is really lucky. Although the knife is in a dangerous position, it seems to be blocked by the ribs and does not pierce the heart!

    He is now fainting with too much blood loss, but it may not be that simple.

    Gao Wen immediately took out the special effects treatment agent from Pitman, and activated the knight''s skill "blood inspiration" to temporarily overdraw, continue the life of the old viscount, and shouted: "Go to the healer! A priest or a druid can!"

 Chapter 178ï¼š Wake up

    Gao Wen had to sigh the magic and convenience of healing spells. There is no advanced medical thought in the world, and there is no complete understanding of microbial infection, human anatomy, cell biology, etc. For civilians, ordinary wound infections. It is possible to have a person''s life, but at the same time, those who master the light and the nature can use magic to achieve the "treatment" beyond imagination. As long as the price can be afforded, only one half is left. People with a tone can even heal the wound in a few minutes and turn to safety.

    Kant did not have a druid, but there were several priests of the Light, one of whom lived in the chapel in the castle all year round. He was the religious adviser of the lord and also responsible for maintaining the health of the lord. In time, the priest of the Holy Light quickly rushed to Victor Kant¡¯s study and saved the old priest¡¯s crumbling life with the Holy Light.

    Gao Wen stood by and watched the busyness of the pastor. Druid Pharmacy has added Victor Kant''s much-needed vitality. The Cavalier''s "blood inspiration" has supplemented the blood of the viscount by overdrafting this part of vitality. Now, the healing light has been Covered in the wound, the priest prayed devoutly and carefully grasped the handle of the dagger. Then he shouted the name of the Holy Light and quickly pulled out the weapon.

    The Holy Light immediately agitated, healed the wound quickly, and at the same time adjusted the broken musculoskeletal inside the wound. In the process, the Holy Light Pastor kept praying for the **** of the Holy Light to maintain the healing effect of the Viscount. Interrupted.

    Gao Wen nodded silently, and said that he can see that the priest of the Holy Light, who is the normal style of the painting, has the skills of the priest who used the ascending Orthodox and the Inch of the Qing dynasty.

    The treatment process should continue for a short period of time. The servants are surrounded by their own masters. Gao Wen looked around and began to examine every corner of the study.

    No one questioned his actions. The ordinary servant thought that this was the scene of the Duke¡¯s inspection of the murder case, and the housekeeper Carter, who might have impeded the obstacle, had become a murderer and fled the place.

    Gao Wen¡¯s line of sight moved in this closed study, his brow wrinkled slightly.

    This is not a place to be a study. Although it is located on the upper level of the castle, it has a rather bad lighting environment. The narrow and uncomfortable narrow window of the classical castle is especially prominent here. The whole room is only a narrow one. The window, which causes it to be unable to bring much light to the interior even when the sun is brightest all day, and the magic spar light embedded in the wall is obviously a problem: even if all the lights are on, the room is shrouded A layer of dark atmosphere.

    No, it doesn''t have to be a problem with the magic spar lamp...

    Gao Wen¡¯s line of sight fell on one of the lights. The light of the lamp was actually very bright, but its light seemed to be bound by what power, so it was impossible to fill the room.

    The Viscount Viscount, who looks kind and cheerful, usually works in such a strange study room?

    Gao Wen came to the side of the room. This wall was placed against the wall with a huge bookshelf. A large number of books with beautifully framed and thick covers were arranged neatly on the bookshelf. Many books were even inlaid with gold and silver on the spine of the book. The decoration, this is a typical feature of the noble collection.

    In Gao Wen¡¯s view, this is a multi-functional embodiment that can be used for reading when it needs knowledge. When it is necessary to defend itself, it can be used to swear. If you fall in the family, you can even smash the gold on the book cover. Family business, in addition to being easy to be photographed on the face at night when looking at the bed, these heavy and gorgeous books are simply a model of "knowledge is power and money."

    And in fact, most of the books in this era are so heavy and gorgeous. They are the "luxury goods" that only wealthy people can have. Sometimes the number of books in the castle even directly shows the aristocrat''s body and the foundation even if they I may not go through it a few times in my life.

    However, the Viscount Kant obviously does not simply collect these books to support the face. Most of the books have different degrees of wear and deformation. This is a phenomenon that can often be read, and some of the books are even used. The traces of glue, leather, gold and silver foil repairs, this is even more a move for the talents of the book.

    But Gao Wen¡¯s line of sight swept through a book and found that all the repair marks seem to have been left a long time ago. The gold and silver foils have changed color, and the glued leather is also very worn. And even a relatively new book can''t be seen on the entire shelf.

    It seems that from a certain time, the Viscount Kant is no longer interested in these "ordinary books".

    What is he reading? What is the sorcerer''s book left to him by the Insects?

    Gao Wen turned to another small table behind the desk. There were some files and files that were temporarily unused, and Gao Wen¡¯s eyes were suddenly attracted by one of the unfolded papers.

    There are some accounting records on it, it seems that it has not yet had time to collect the original information in the ledger, and the most conspicuous thing in several records is the payment of the fee to a mercenary team and the deposit for the next action. The specific employment content reads the words ¡°collecting raw materials¡±.

    Is this a record of hiring mercenaries to arrest the displaced? evidence?

    Gao Wen frowned, just approaching the piece of paper, but suddenly heard a small commotion from behind the servants, and a little extra light shined into this slightly dimly lit study.

    Gao Wen looked back with amazement and was seeing the Countess Lilith Kant standing in the doorway. The thin woman who was as thin as a shadow was holding a lantern. Maybe she used the light of this lantern to get from the North Tower. She ran here; she widened her eyes and stared at Victor Kant, who was surrounded by people, with fear and horror on her face.

    "What''s wrong with this!?" Lilith exclaimed, her voice intermittent. "Who... can anyone tell me... Victor is he... what happened?"

    "Mrs, please don''t panic, ma''am, he''s fine," the priest of the Holy Light quickly stood up. "Thanks to the **** of the Light, the Viscount priest was only traumatized by skin, plus horror and coma, high. The Duke of Wen gave him a potion in time, and with my treatment, he was safe."

    As he said, the Holy Light priest raised his hand and tried to summon a light to appease the frightened wife, but Lilith Kant directly ignored the priest and hurriedly ran to Victor. After checking that the other party did have breathing, she only relaxed a little and looked at Gao Wen: "Thank you... thank you for saving him."

    "I should do it," Gao Wen nodded slightly, then looked at the servants around him. "There are too many people coming in here. Your master needs fresh air. Except for the servant, everyone else quits."

    Gao Wen is not the owner of the castle, but at this moment he said nothing but no objection. Soon most of the servants left the room, and after confirming that the healing spells have taken effect, the Viscount himself no longer needs extra spells. After that, the priest of the Holy Light also retired.

    The wound of Viscount Kant had healed, and a senior manservant wiped the blood on the Viscount, and the latter finally woke up.

    His eyes focused for a while before he could see the situation in the room. He first saw Gao Wen, stayed for a moment, then saw Lilith standing in front of her eyes, and her expression immediately became tense: "Dear! You How is it here?!"

    "I... I heard that something went wrong in the castle..." Lilith Kant appeared a bit flustered. "I ran to see you..."

    "I''m fine," Viscount Kant swayed his hand a little, letting the servant step back, then weakened his breath and tried to stand up, but the effort failed, and Lilith immediately stepped forward to hold him, and he backhanded. Grab Lilith''s arm. "You don''t have to worry about it. Instead of running at this time, I am very worried."

    "I... I am fine," said the Viscountess, hurriedly, and quickly pointed to Gao Wen. "The Duke first saved you, and called the pastor dear. What happened?"

    "Thank you for your shot," Victor Kant immediately thanked Gao Wen, and frowned and took a breath. The wound had healed, but the pain of the dagger piercing his chest seemed to remain between his heart and lungs. Carter, Carter suddenly attacked me, I was completely paralyzed. He seemed to have changed a person, stabbed me, and said something weird, saying that there are intruders in the castle, but also what to protect... I am now It¡¯s totally awkward!¡±

    Then the viscount suddenly reacted: "Yes, where did Carter run? Did he attack others?"

    Gao Wengang wanted to answer, and a shadow suddenly formed in the study. The sound of amber came from the shadow: "He ran away."

    Miss Half Elf appeared, her body was soaked by rain, her long ears shook in the air, turned to look at Gao Wen: "The old butler is definitely not ordinary! I saw him in the castle. The spire was running like a fly, and the figure disappeared and disappeared. I couldn¡¯t catch up with the shadow step. I finally chased him to the stable behind the castle. He lost the trace, I was thoroughly Can''t find it."

    Gao Wen was shocked: "Anyone you can''t track?"

    "Yeah, that is at least a demigod," Amber said with great determination. "After all, I am the goddess of the night goddess..."

    Gao Wen did not hear this sentence.

    "He ran away, I am afraid it would become a threat," Gao Wen looked at the Viscount and the Viscountess. "I suggest that you strengthen the castle''s garrison."

    "That is for sure." Viscount Kant nodded hard.

    Lilith also nodded slightly, but suddenly grabbed her forehead, and the body shook like a loss of support.

    The clerk of Kant suddenly looked nervous: "Dear?"

    "I... I''m a little dizzy," Lilith glared at her forehead, a little bit of pain in her tone. "I''m not comfortable..."

    "You have been away from your room for too long!" Viscount Kant said with a serious tone. "You have to go back to rest and rest assured. I will send twice as many guards to guard the North Tower, and as long as I am a little better, I will pass and You are together."

    "Well...well," Lilith Kant stood up swayingly, obediently obeying her husband''s arrangement, then she picked up the lantern next to it and slowly walked toward the door of the study.

 Chapter 179ï¼š a good dream

    In the study, only Gao Wen, Amber and Kant, three counts were left. Philip Knight was guarded at the door. It was very quiet in the room.

    Viscount Kant slowly sighed and felt that he was gradually recovering his strength. He showed a bitter smile: "It is a nightmare."

    "Yes, it was a nightmare," Gao Wen looked down at the old prince. "I think you shouldn''t know why your housekeeper suddenly changed your temperament, right?"

    "As I said earlier, I really have no clue," said the Viscount Kant, who seemed to have lost his mind for a moment, then shook his head bitterly. "He has been caring for me for decades and has been serving the Kant family sincerely and sincerely." But just now he seems to have changed personally..."

    "Have you heard of the eternal sleeper?" Gao Wen suddenly interrupted the words of the Viscount Kant, and he stared at the latter''s eyes and asked him straight away.

    Next to the amber involuntarily quietly handed to the dagger at the waist, while the body shrank into the shadow of Gao Wen.

    "The eternal sleeper?" Viscount Kant frowned and then slowly nodded. "Yes, I have heard that they are gods of fallen dreams. It is said that they will sneak into the victim''s consciousness when they have nightmares, and even control Replace the latter''s mind. Can it be said that Carter is controlled by the eternal sleeper?"

    Seeing the reaction of Viscount Kant, Gao Wenbi was expressionless and did not show the slightest emotional fluctuations. Then he shook his head: "In any case, what you need most now is to take a good rest and let your physical strength recover. I suggest that you better call a few servants to accompany you. Your age is old. This time you have lost too much physical strength and need someone to look after you to be safe."

    Viscount Kant bowed his head in sincerity: "Thank you for your concern."

    Gao Wen and Amber left the study, and the Philip Knight, who was waiting at the door, immediately came forward: "Adult, how is the situation inside?"

    "The Viscount Kant has returned to health except for a little weakness," Gao Wen whispered as he walked forward. "The current clues point to the old butler. At the very least, it looks like this."

    Philip Knight knighted: "The surface looks like? Do you have other doubts about adults?"

    "The timing of the Carter housekeeper''s temperament is too good," Gao Wen frowned. "If he is a perpetrator or a supernatural person who is tempted by a sleepless person, then he should do it before we arrive at the castle." Everything is done, and if he is not prepared, then simply don''t take any action, because all the slave-slave plans are signed by the Viscount Viscount, and the Viscountess''s ''resurrection'' will direct the suspect to Victor Kant. The Carter housekeeper did nothing, and he could naturally be ignorant of any suspected suspicion in the Kant.

    Amber blinked, and slowly returned to the smell: "I remember that when we were discussing the suspicion of the Viscount Kant, the Carter steward suddenly stabbed... This is the initiative to transfer the suspect to himself? So the real purpose of the butler is actually Is protecting your owner?"

    Then she suddenly realized: "No wonder! No wonder that the dagger will avoid the key!"

    "In this way, we can be more certain that Viscount Kant is the ambassador of all this!" Philip''s face showed a eager sensation, and a sense of justice began to scream in the chest of the young knight. "Adult, smashing the cult plan The time is up!"

    Gao Wen¡¯s face was serious, and he still felt that he had missed something, but he finally had to nod: ¡°It really can¡¯t be delayed. But before we can disturb the Viscount, we must first find the core that maintains the ''illusion space¡¯ and put this ceremony The magic is terminated and the Viscount Kant is separated from the magic core. If my judgment is correct, the thing that sustains this magic should be a lantern."

    "The lanterns? Is the Viscount lady always holding a lantern?" Amber suddenly thought that she was sensitive to anything that looked more valuable, and the lantern seemed to be very valuable. That? Then I can''t steal it?"

    "The appearance is the same, but the lamp in Lilys Kant''s hand is probably just a replica," Gao Wen shook his head. "The real lantern has a very obvious magical reaction. It should be placed in Lily Kant. Near the place."

    The three had already returned to the room at this time. Gao Wen poured himself a glass of water, but did not drink, but looked at the amber after a brief thought: "I need you to do one thing to do your old business. ¡±

    "No problem, I am good at this kind of thing," Amber suddenly smacked his chest. "Well, where is the Kant family grave?"

    "...I am not letting you dig up the graves of the people!" Gao Wen almost didn''t come up, he said that he had not had enough water to drink, otherwise he would be killed by the shame of all things. "I let you find that." The real lantern can be stolen if you can!"

    "So I still have to steal the lights," Amber rolled his eyes. "Do you have to give a rough view? This castle can be big!"

    "North Tower, Lilith Kant lived in the North Tower all the year round. If I didn''t guess wrong, it was in the cellar," Gao Wen said. "Nominally, she stayed there because of her physical weakness and fear of light, but That is more like some kind of house arrest."

    Amber eyebrows pick one: "The cellar? The place where the shadows are strong and strong is the place where I display!"

    After the departure of Amber, only Gao Wen and Philip Knight were left in the room. The latter quietly stood near the door to be vigilant. Gao Wen held the cup and thought about the source of the sense of disobedience.

    The Philip Knight broke the silence: "Adult, let amber go to steal the core of the ceremony is really no problem? Just rely on her fighting power..."

    "If all goes well, she doesn''t need to fight at all, and if she really encounters the enemy and can''t succeed, she will definitely run back the first time." Gao Wen shook his head and said, his eyes fell in the glass in his hand. The slightly rippled water reflected his face, and his thoughts drifted farther. Between the thoughts drifting, the lantern in the hands of Lilith Kant suddenly appeared in his mind.

    He vaguely remembered that after sending the lantern to Selena seven hundred years ago, the latter merged the power of the lantern with his dreams, but what is the specific usage?

    Selena seems to have mentioned... She walks in the nightmare of the warrior, which is often filled with twisted and confusing roads and layers of fog, and the lanterns can guide her to the right path so that she is not in a dream Lost in the world, and let her see the true appearance of the dream...

    Leading the lantern...lights? !

    Gao Wen suddenly realized where his biggest thinking blind spot was.

    While realizing this blind spot of thinking, a strange and bizarre and incredible truth is also rapidly forming in his speculation. This truth is so contrary to common sense, so incredible, but this is probably the real thing in this castle. Things that happened!

    Gao Wen suddenly got up, put the cup in his hand on the table, and the Philip Knight standing at the door was shocked: "Adult?"

    "We made a mistake!" Gao Wenfei quickly walked to the door. "It was completely wrong from the beginning!"

    The Philip Knight was stunned by Gao Wen¡¯s incomprehensible sentence: ¡°What''s wrong? What''s wrong?¡±

    Gao Wen¡¯s hand pressed on the door handle, and his head frowned and stared at the young knight¡¯s eyes: ¡°This is not the dream of Viscount Kant! Come with me!¡±

    The two left the room, and in the process of walking through the entire corridor, Gao Wen quickly told his knights and his founders.

    Philip''s eyes grew bigger and bigger, and in the end the whole person was completely stunned: "Actually... there will be such a thing?"

    Then he reacted: "Isn''t that amber is really dangerous?!"

    "No, according to my judgment, she will not be in danger at this stage because the dreamer has not yet woken up," Gao Wen said quickly. "Just now we have to act separately... Philip, I have a mission." here you are."

    "Excuse me, please!"

    "Go to the back of the main building of the castle and find an abandoned horse shed. Search for your ability to detect evil..."

    Philip Knight took the lead, and Gao Wen quickly walked across the hallway and stepped up to the front of Victor Kant''s study.

    The study was still shrouded in a strange dark atmosphere, and Viscount Victor Kant sat quietly behind the heavy desk, as if it were a sculpture.

    The old Viscount¡¯s eyes fell on the sheets of paper in front of him, until Gao Wen came to him, he looked up slowly, and said in a light tone: "You are coming, Duke."

    Gao Wen quietly looked at the eyes of the Viscount. From the other''s eyes, he saw a trace of sorrow, and there was a hint of relief, but there was no fear.

    "You seem... know that I am coming."

    "Some hunches," Viscount Kant showed a stiff smile. "You can do what you want now."

    "I am here, just want to tell you a story," Gao Wen himself moved a chair from the corner, sitting opposite the Viscount of Kant, he looked at the old face of the other, the tone was gentle and gentle, "this The beginning of the story was more than thirty years ago, a stormy night...

    "On that night, Kant led the young Viscount, that is, you, riding a carriage in the rainy night, sitting in the car with your wife and son.

    "Because of a slippery mud or stone, the carriage slipped into the foothills, and unfortunately, you were taken out of the carriage.

    "Mr. Victor Kant, you are on the spot and your son.

    "And your more unfortunate wife, Mrs. Lilith Kant, is obviously unable to withstand such blows and pressures...

    ¡°So she chose to let her ¡®dead¡¯ and let her husband and son ¡®survived¡¯, at least in her dreams, things are so developed.

    "This is all, Mr. Viscount."

    Victor Kant sat quietly in the chair, suddenly sighing, his voice floating like another world: "It''s a nightmare, isn''t it?"

    "Yes, it is a nightmare."

    :

 Chapter 180ï¼š The power of the sleeper.

    Rainstorms, lightning and thunder, the cold wind from the northern frigid winds wrapped in the same cold rain on the spires of the castle. On this day, Kant¡¯s most prestigious and oldest people made a dream, they dreamed. Time seems to go back to thirty years ago, back to the same rainstorm night, their young, strong and just and merciful lord is driving back to the town by horse-drawn carriage, and not far from the carriage is Kant Castle. The majestic exterior walls and towers are all shrouded in the mist and night when the rain is stirring. The carriage is galloping on the endless road, as if it is a dream that cannot be awake.

    Gao Wen walked in the deep underground corridor, which led to the north tower of the castle. The soldiers who were supposed to guard the corridor fell to their posts. They still had the breath, but the spirit was already Being stripped of the world into a dream that is difficult to wake up, at the same time, this dream is also out of the illusion of illusion, it extends its tentacles to the real world, leaving itself in the real world formed by matter Distorted projection.

    The mottled stone wall is covered with moss, and the moss is continuously peeling off, revealing the decaying wall below. The space-time logic inside the corridor seems to have lost its law at this moment. The scene in the dream is in the same scene as the real world. The positions are alternately staged, and the magic spar lights embedded in the walls are also flickering, and the sinister paintings of an ancient oil painting between the lamps are wonderful.

    Bang!

    A loud thunder broke through the sky. The underground corridor, which had a thick roof and was completely closed, was illuminated by the lightning. The dark ceiling did not know when there was a huge crack, and between the cracked stones, You can see the dark sky, and the rain falls down from the sky.

    Gao Wen looked up and saw through the ceiling of the corridor that the entire upper half of the North Tower was floating in the sky, and the broken boulder and roof were suspended in the rainy night without gravity. Constantly swaying and smashing pieces of rubble between the collisions.

    He ignored all of this and walked straight through the promenade filled with wind and rain. The false rain sprinkled on his body, sometimes letting him get drenched, and sometimes disappeared without seeing every observation, showing different results.

    The heavy oak door finally appeared in front of him, just as it was seen in the dream. Gao Wen reached out, but before the finger touched the threshold, a shadow next to the door suddenly squirmed, and the figure of amber formed. : "Hey! Gao Wen, you can come!"

    Gao Wen looked at Amber: "Have you found the lantern?"

    "I touched here, here I can sense the obvious magic fluctuations, but no matter how hard I try, I can''t open this door!" Amber''s tone sounded particularly frustrating, apparently she was confident before, but as A thief couldn¡¯t open an antique wooden door and it seriously hit her confidence.

    "Can''t open the door?" Gao Wen frowned. He looked back at the direction and found that the wonderful corridor was restored to stability at the moment. The broken walls and roof were re-closed, and there were no more places in the corridor. The wind and rain, the mottled moss and the falling bricks, the oak door at the end of the corridor is in a solid and complete state, although it is old, but closed and tight.

    Gao Wen looked at Amber: "When you were here, did you see the rain in the corridor?"

    The half-elves looked blank: "Rain? How could it rain in the corridor?"

    "It seems that you are still in a dream," Gao Wen said in a clear heart. "The door to the dream is sealed. You can''t open it anyway."

    As he spoke, he looked at the oak door and then closed his eyes slightly, recalling the knowledge and power he had learned from the mental fragments of the eternal cultist: "Only in the real world, you open this door, you I will see the true look of this castle."

    He opened his eyes again, and the wind blew in the corridor, rolling cold wind and rain. The dark stone roof was covered with a series of cracked gaps, the moss covered all the walls, and the oak door showed an old mottled, The appearance of disrepair.

    With a slight push, the door opens.

    Amber opened her eyes at the moment the oak door was pushed open: she finally saw the same thing as Gao Wen¡¯s vision.

    Miss Half Elf exclaimed: "This...how did the head break into this way?!"

    Gao Wen shook his head: "Because it has not been repaired for thirty years."

    Then he walked in front and walked with amber into the place where the entire illusion was maintained.

    The cellar space behind the oak gates is still very well preserved. The upper towers block the rainstorm from the sky, and the noisy sounds of the surrounding area are gone, and the whole world seems to be quiet.

    In the dimly lit space, the light of the lantern suddenly illuminates, and the warm and gentle radiance dispels the darkness. In the light range, a female figure wearing a white long skirt is emerging.

    Behind her is the stone pavilion that Gao Wen saw in her dreams, and a large number of stone pillars in the same dreams support the entire cellar. On each stone pillar, there are countless invisible runes. .

    "Mrs. Lilith Kant," Gao Wen looked at each other quietly. "Dream should wake up."

    "Duke of the Duke, you shouldn''t come to this place," Lilith''s eyes were full of sadness. "If you don''t happen as much as you can, it''s good."

    Gao Wen shook his head slightly: "But it has already happened. You are indulging in this dream. It is not a good medicine for you to deceive yourself and give you a sleepless person. You should be very clear. They just borrow your hand to gain strength. They gave you only an illusion."

    "But I am willing to believe it, it is true!" Lilith Kant¡¯s emotions suddenly excited. "I am already going to succeed. I have succeeded! As long as you don''t come, as long as I keep hypnotizing myself, I will ...I will..."

    Gao Wen loudly interrupted this woman who had fallen into madness 30 years ago: "You can never succeed, because the dream power that the sleepless person gives you has a congenital defect. The dreamer himself will always be awake! This is also the sleeper. Congenital defects that I can''t solve myself!"

    Lilith Kant¡¯s expression stiffened for a moment: ¡°Why... you know?¡±

    "Because I swallowed a person who never sleeps, I got his knowledge and memory."

    Lilith Kant¡¯s figure swayed uncontrollably: ¡°So... will you realize the truth here?¡±

    "No," Gao Wen shook his head. "Although I got the knowledge memory of the eternal sleeper, I was really deceived by this ''real dream'' when I first came here. Unfortunately, you left too many loopholes, I Only a little bit of awareness of the truth.

    "Victor Kant¡¯s study has many old books, and the latest one was collected thirty years ago;

    "With regard to the accident 30 years ago, people in the territory and people in the castle showed a state of ambiguity, and the two groups of people had a very different understanding of the ¡®the Viscountess¡¯;

    "The Viscount Kant appears to be the principal of the entire castle, but every time he comes to the things that involve you, he shows obvious dullness and sorrow, because you are worried that he realizes that he is only living in a dream, giving He set a strict mind lock;

    "But the biggest loophole is not these, but the lantern in your hand. I am afraid that no one knows the origin of it in the world, but I know it. The lamp was a gift I gave it seven hundred years ago. A friend, and its role is to let the ''weaving dreamer'' maintain self and find a way in a controlled dream world. In other words, the person holding the lantern is the one who really controls the dream!"

    Standing aside for a long time, Amber finally figured out the whole thing. She suddenly opened her mouth and raised her finger to Lily Kant, not far away: "So... so thirty years ago..."

    "Yes, the Viscount Kant and Master Belm were actually dead 30 years ago. They died on the spot when the carriage fell down the mountain, and the world knows that the priest who went crazy on the fourth day and died of poison The lady is the one who survived. This dream was not created by the Viscount Kant in order to recall his lover. On the contrary, the Viscountess accepted the power of the eternal sleeper, reshaped his husband in the dream and even let his husband This dream castle has been a lord for 30 years and has governed the territory for 30 years!"

    "He manages the territory very well! He manages the castle very well! Even if it is a dream, why can''t this dream continue!" Lilith Kant''s voice suddenly became sharp, she was so good. The face quickly filled with hatred and madness, and the lantern that radiated a soft glow suddenly shrouded a layer of lavender light reminiscent of the starlight. The power provided by the eternal sleeper allowed the woman to maintain her youth for 30 years. Not old, but now it is finally time for the cult magic to ask for the price. In the last second, she still controls the lantern. After a second, she has become the slave of this lamp. "Why are you going to destroy this! Why are you coming?" Wake up to sleep! If you don''t come... If you don''t come... everything will be beautiful forever!!"

    A huge, twisted black shadow formed behind the Viscountess, with a star-studded starlight in the shadow. It suddenly condensed a sharp hand from the illusion, screaming at the chest of Gaowen, and the shadow passed. The sound coming from and the voice of Lilith Kant overlap: "Destroy all this, what good for you!?"

    Gao Wenyi raised his hand, and the Blazers¡¯ sword has been kept in front of the chaotic claws: ¡°You have used thousands of lives to maintain this, and it is about to threaten everyone on this whole land. , so destroying it is the biggest benefit to me!"

    At the same time, in the ruins behind the main building of the castle, the Philip Knight''s sword was raised high and then slammed down.

    The castle is making a terrible sound behind him. A low-pitched roar is constantly coming from the direction of the North Tower. Although the main body of the castle is still intact, the entire North Tower gradually falls apart in the night sky, turning into pieces scattered and floating. Under the dark night, and there are huge bricks and roofs that break down and disappear into the squally showers.

    But the Philip Knight did not care about the changes behind him. He faithfully executed Gao Wen¡¯s command. After finding the focus of the scent with the ability to detect evil, he began to explore the powerful power of the collapsed ruins of the Cavaliers. He easily blew the decaying fragile ruins and slate ground, and finally, a hidden entrance appeared in front of him.

 Chapter 181ï¼š Its daybreak

    The monster that shines like a starlight and always carries out the indefinite squirming has launched a storm on Gao Wen. Its indescribable weird limbs can be turned into countless kinds of destructive forms, whether it is sharp claws or Huge swords, even bows and wrists, can continually condense from the "star cluster". This changeable form may hint at its essence: a dream product created, like Nightmares are generally indescribable, passive, and always in change.

    Gao Wen resisted each of his attacks and cut off the proliferating limbs and mimicry weapons again and again.

    "Steel storm!"

    Gao Wen¡¯s blade was inspired by magic and turned into countless hot blades. The shock wave swept away from him. The slate ground along the way and the mutant limbs that the monsters extended were instantly torn into pieces by this powerful impact. Taking advantage of this opportunity, Gao Wen immediately jumped up and released the long-awaited "champion sniper" wrapped in white light and fell from the sky. The volley was on the body of Lilith Kant.

    Lilith Kant¡¯s body was almost torn in half under this blow, but in the next second, the lantern was once again filled with lavender radiance, and her torn body was quickly repaired in the starlight. Gathered together, this mad woman raised the lantern and laughed: "Useless, hahaha, useless! I have been integrated with the power of dreams, you can''t kill a dream! As long as I refuse to wake up I will never die!!"

    Gao Wen smiled and sneaked a sharp claw from a blind spot in the field of vision: "What is there in the dream... The doctrine of the sleeper seems to have been deeply ingrained in your mind."

    "Give up, I admit that your strength is strong, single-handed combat power, no one in this land may defeat you, but no powerful force can destroy a dream. Similarly, I can''t kill you," Lilith Kant¡¯s arrogant expression calmed down again. She looked at Gao Wen with a cold eye and said faintly, ¡°You can do nothing here, and I can promise you not to shoot your people.¡±

    "I can see the madness of your eyes, madam, the power of the dark implement has eroded your mind, I will not believe any promise you made when carrying the lantern," Gao Wen re-raised the situation, one step Lilith, who has been in a semi-fusion state with the "starlight polymer", "and why should I give up without paying attention? You are slower than once."

    "Hmmm?!" Under the reminder of Gao Wen, Lilith Kant finally noticed the changes that happened to her. She took a sigh of relief and looked at her enemies in anger. "What have you done?!"

    ¡°It seems that the Philip Knight has found your true ¡®pillar¡¯ to maintain your dreams.¡± Gao Wen raised his sword. ¡°How long can you stay now?¡±

    In the ruins of the stable behind the main building of the castle, the Philip Knight directly cut the dark door in front of him and the weakened nightmare power. The original threshold that was indestructible because of the dream blockade now loses the power to shelter itself. The magical sword grows under the sword, and whether it is wood or steel, it will be instantly split.

    Behind the dark door is a staircase leading to the ground, and at the end of the stairs is a vast and astounding underground space.

    Seeing the sight in the underground space, the Philip Knight''s brow wrinkled.

    The expansive underground hall is illuminated by dim magical crystal lamps. In the faint light, you can see a square stone pillar standing in a neat arrangement. Each stone pillar is engraved with countless obscure Magic runes and lines, but what really makes the young knights angry is not the evil runes on the pillars, but the "things" that surround the pillars.

    The rectangular platforms are arranged around the stone pillars, forming a matrix-like neat structure. On each platform, you can see a thin, twisted, dry body. These people are still alive, but they are not as good as death. They lie on a layer of dark brown soft material and have some kind of "biological tissue" like an umbilical cord or blood vessel that connects them to the square stone pillars. One end of the biological tissue is not in the stone column, and the other end is divided into several Branch, plunged into the head of everyone on the platform.

    In this case, those people maintain the operation of the entire dream world. Their brains are squeezed, drained, and indulged in one continuous dream, and they can¡¯t wake up. Their limbs in the real world occasionally Slightly twitching, they also whispered from time to time in their throats, but all this is only the most basic nerve reflex.

    On the ground between the rectangular platforms and the square pillars, there is a lot of bones: it is the exhausted "firewood", the homeless who is missing in this land for 30 years and does not belong to Kant. .

    "This is...what... evil!!"

    Philip whispered angrily, raising his sword high and slamming into a stone pillar closest to him.

    In the cellar underground of the North Tower, the rune brilliance on the one stone pillar is being extinguished one by one, and the power to maintain the ¡°Starlight Polymer¡± is also rapidly declining, and Gao Wen easily cut off this change. Every proliferating limb in the monster once again exposed the body of Lilith Kant, and this time, the regeneration of the latter has almost completely stopped, and only the lavender rays that cannot be formed by the stars are in the air. Floating.

    The crazy woman whispered: "How do you know... How do you know!"

    "Because you let the butler Carter transfer our sights, but accidentally reveal your last secret," Gao Wen knew that the situation had been fixed, and could not help but sigh softly. "If I didn''t guess wrong, the butler is probably also a The dream product, the real Carter should have died many years ago. No one can disappear into the sight of Amber out of thin air, because the world¡¯s most powerful shadow master can¡¯t do this. He disappeared near the ruins of the stable. It can only show that there is the ''internal border'' of dreams..."

    "In the end, you are not a professional nightmare master. Although the eternal sleeper gives you a powerful power, the power is exerted by an ancient lantern, and you are... just a half-hanger."

    The expression on Lilith Kant¡¯s face became more and more distorted. When she heard Gao Wen¡¯s words, she suddenly opened her mouth and smiled: ¡°You reminded me, I still have this light... although it has not been completed, but this light The accumulated energy has been...what?!"

    She looked down at her own hands in amazement, but the lantern that ignited magical light did not know when it had been replaced with a common lantern, and the figure of amber emerged from a distance at that time. The lantern did not know when it had arrived at her hand.

    The half-elf thief swayed the lantern in his hand, swearing and swearing: "I tell you, it is the first shame in my career to open your door! You can''t steal your lamp." I will not be mixed in this line in the future!"

    This time, even Gao Wen had to look at the amber with an expression of surprise and admiration: he really didn''t expect this guy to succeed even this. How many levels did she have on the tree of stealing chickens and dogs? !

    But on the other side, Lilith Kant, who lost the lantern, calmed down strangely. The star-light polymer behind her gradually dissipated, and another dark shadow gathered at her feet, watching Gao Wen and Amber. The Viscountess of Kant¡¯s collar suddenly showed a strange smile: ¡°Do you think you have won?¡±

    Gao Wen frowned.

    "Our son... I am going home."

    Lilith smiled and opened her hands, just like to welcome the son who had traveled for a long time in the distance. The tone was filled with joy and pride: "Berm, my proud child, he has traveled for decades, he has grown up. For a real man, a true heir! Today is the day he came home... Did you hear it? The bell of the carriage has already sounded on the stone road outside the castle, he is returning to the place where he is raised, as The heir to the Kant family, to inherit this family business and glory... and you can never stop his inheritance!"

    Gao Wen instantly grasped the long sword in his hand. He did hear it. He heard a sound of a car screaming in the ear. He heard that a non-human thing born from a nightmare was going down the carriage and stepping. Come towards the castle!

    This is what the dream that has lasted for 30 years is really bred. This is the real explanation of the sentence he heard in the memory fragments of the eternal cultist:

    "The one who has passed away will eventually return, not only returning in the dream, but also returning in reality..."

    For thirty years, everyone in this land has a "Master Belm" who travels outside. Although he has never appeared in the territory, the letters from the field, the descriptions from the lords, come from the workshop. The rumors have completely outlined the existence of this person, and Lilithic has accumulated enormous magic in thirty years and the lives of countless people, shaping the "individual" that was originally only in the dream.

    Her real purpose is not only to let her husband be with her, she even wants to resurrect her son in reality!

    But in this dark and corrupt ritual, she can only be resurrected by a monster, a non-famous monster piled up in the human skin and piled up by the subconscious minds of countless people!

    The lantern has been separated from Lilith Kant, so the Viscountess who killed the front has lost its meaning, but Gao Wen has predicted in advance what the worst situation is, so he has no fear, but clenched the sword. Waiting for the heir to the Kant family to step into the castle and come to this place.

    The new dreams are not invincible. After the Philip Knights destroyed the power of the dream, the "Master Belm" is just a normal monster with flesh and blood that can be defeated.

    At the gate of the castle, a black carriage was parked in the rainy night, and a "visitor" wearing a black long trench coat with no facial features on his face came to the gate of the castle. He slammed the door. After a while, this fan The heavy door opened and the butler Carter stood behind the door with a smile.

    In the main hall of the castle, there was a welcoming team, and the band began to play, welcoming the return of the heirs of this territory.

    In the cellar of the North Tower, Lilith Kant¡¯s vitality began to flow at a speed visible to the naked eye. She was pale like a dead body and her legs could not stand. She sat next to the stone pavilion in the middle of the cellar and looked at her eyes. Gao Wen and Amber, with a provocative smile on his face.

    But at this moment, the oak door of the mantle was suddenly pushed open.

    The figure of Viscount Victor Kant appeared at the door.

    Lilith''s eyes widened at this moment, and the accidental and horrified look at the figure standing at the door.

    "Dear... How come you come here?!"

    Victor Kant¡¯s body seemed to be covered with a layer of tulle, and even a little transparent. He walked towards the center of the cellar, with a low and gentle tone: ¡°Look at you, come see me, take a look. ... our son."

    "No... you don''t come over, you can''t come here!" Lilith exclaimed, and even stood up miraculously again. "You can''t come here!"

    "Madam, don''t stop me," Victor Kant''s figure shook a bit, then continued to move forward. "Don''t disturb my spirit any more. This is my last wish in this nightmare."

    In the main hall of the castle, the faceless visitors walked past the servants who lined up to meet themselves. The butler Carter was with him. The voice of the devil and chaos came from the visitors. It was a language that could not be understood by the human brain, but Carter. But as if he understood it, he nodded with a smile and accompanied his "less master" across the hall and through the corridor.

    In the cellar of the North Tower, the Viscountess rushed to her husband in vain. Her fingers crossed the other''s body, which made her shout: "How can this be a nightmare? How could this be a nightmare! This..."

    "This is a nightmare for all of us, Lilith," Viscount Kant looked down at his body and looked at his wife. "Give up, you should wake up, and you are already awake."

    He crossed the Viscountess and went to the stone pavilion and put his hands on the lid.

    Before pushing it away, Viscount Kant looked back at Gao Wen.

    "Thank you for your help, Duke of Govin Cecil, you are a hero who saves the people, as the epic says."

    The heavy cover was pushed away.

    Viscount Kant looked there, and he saw a broken sacrum, next to the cheekbones, and a few more slender bones.

    Between the two skeletons, the true body of Lilith Kant, a woman with her eyes closed, is quietly lying in the stone hall.

    "The sky is finally bright..."

    With a sigh, Victor Kant¡¯s figure gradually dissipated in the air, and ¡°Lilith Kant¡± standing outside the stone pavilion disappeared at the same time.

    An angry scream came from the direction of the main building of the castle to the end, and the faceless visitors were still unable to step into the real world.

    After the Philip Knight left the underground hall exhausted and climbed to the surface, he looked at the sky with a little surprise: the rain did not know when it had stopped, and the glimmer of light was rising from the horizon.

    "The sky is finally bright..."

    The young knight is squatting.

 Chapter 182ï¼š Letter and mess

    Seeing that Lilith Kant¡¯s figure disappeared with the Viscount Kant, Gao Wen looked a little surprised.

    He did not expect Lilith Kant to be a nightmare product.

    In his original inference, Lilith Kant should be a living person, the only "dreamer" in the entire castle to remain awake, but it is clear that his judgment in this regard has made mistakes.

    He and Amber came to the huge stone pavilion and saw the two skeletons inside and the priests of the Viscountess who were protected by magic and still not rotted, so this was stunned: Lilith Kant was really dead. Perhaps to start this terrible dreaming ceremony, or perhaps to better "touch" to her husband and son, she really gave up her life.

    In the north tower cellar, carrying the lantern in the castle, it is just her shadow - no wonder the Viscountess is a "dreamer", but she has not left the castle for 30 years, not It was Gao Wen¡¯s imagination that she did not want to leave, but she could not leave here.

    But these things are no longer important, the dream is over, the real world sunshine is shining on this dark and ancient fortress, whether it is a dreamer or a dreamer, they have returned to the end with the dream Places to go.

    What they left was only a mess in the real world.

    Amber is still a bit stunned. This incredible adventure has made her mind a mess (of course, her brain may often be messy), looking at the three bodies in the stone pavilion and coffin in front of her, she took a long time to say a word "So we are actually entangled with the three dead for so long?"

    "It¡¯s the whole land that has been entangled with them for 30 years," Gao Wen shook his head. "The eternal sleeper... is really the most dangerous of the three dark sects."

    "A person who climbed out of the coffin looked at the three people lying in the coffin and lamented the cult. I have never seen anything more spiritual than this in my life..." Amber didn''t know what to think about. Suddenly, I was shocked and said, and then she looked down at her feet and suddenly found out, "Hey, Gao Wen, there are a few paper baskets here!"

    A few enchanted parchments were shimmering in front of the stone pavilion. This was where the Viscount Victor Kant disappeared. Gao Wen surprised them and saw the handwriting of the Viscount Kant: "This is...have been left by the Viscount Kant?"

    "What did he leave? Is it a letter left to you?" Amber blinked his eyes. "Look at what it is!"

    "It''s a letter, but it''s not all left to me, there is a letter to the king and open to the public." Gao Wenfei quickly looked at the parchment, and the whole work on it went into his sight:

    "I am the Viscount of Victor Kant, the aristocrat of the Ansu royal family, the lord of the Kangdezhen in the south and the surrounding Zhutianzhuang, the manor, and the village. I swear by the name of the ancestors of the Kant family, and everything I said is true. And these facts should be made public to alert the world.

    "My family was cursed by the eternal sleeper.

    "...the cultists used my sinful ritual magic to erode my territory. For thirty years, countless innocent people have lost their lives in this ritual magic. My wife is controlled by sorcerer, and my soul can''t escape the curse and become it. An accomplice...

    "...I would never be restless without the help of the Duke of Govin Cecil. The Duke responded to my help, and it was his help to forget the death, only to remove the curse that hangs over me and my family. ......"

    "This is the prince of the king - your loyal vassal will greet you, this will be the last secret letter I sent you, the incident that took place in Kant...

    "Things go through the above, I promise you with my last humanity and my last name, everything is true and correct.

    "I have no children or immediate family members to inherit the title and property. My wife is also the same. I have only one scorpion with a **** far-reaching ancestor who has the qualification to inherit, but he is inconsistent and unable to take over the glory of the nobility, so I would like to follow The kingdom law returns the land that was inherited from the ancestors to the royal family, but before that, I must repay the favor of the Duke of Cecil¡ªthis is the grace of redeeming the soul.

    "I would like to give all the wealth except my land in my name, including the books, treasures, antiques, etc. in the castle, and the six pioneering farms in the south of Kant, which are not part of the land, to the Duke of Cecil, and admit him. The right to dispose of these property.

    "All the wealth that I produced this year on the land, in addition to the part that should be handed over to the royal family, was also given to the Duke of Cecil."

    In addition to an open letter to the nobles of the South and a secret letter to the king, another letter was reserved for Gao Wen:

    "Duke of Govin Cecil, when you see this letter, my soul should have regained peace.

    "For this ending, I am only happy and calm, without any grievances. If I have to say anything regrettable, then I will only fail to fulfill my promises. I have vowed to reverse the luxury of the family. Not with the brutal and cold-blooded generation of aristocrats, they have vowed to emulate your generation of pioneers, open up territories, shelter the refugees, and become the protectors of innocents and poor people, but the end result is a mess.

    "I am very fortunate that you have appeared and dispelled the haze of this land in time before my soul completely broke into the darkness and everything was irreparable.

    ¡°When I was young, I always regarded you as a model and an idol. I even yearn to become a knight, rushing into the dark like you, and opening up a new place for people to live ¨C so there is The six farms in the southern part of Kant¡¯s collar are perhaps the only flash of my sad life.

    "If you can change the timing, change the way, and meet with you or will be the most glorious moment of my life, I am even willing to abandon my title and all the property, to become your knight with this old man. Apprentices, along with you to the pioneering territory at the foot of the dark mountains, to complete the dream that I could not finish when I was young... but all this is impossible.

    "In addition to the property in the castle and the six pioneering farms that belong to me, I really can''t think of anything else that can be used as compensation for you, but I think some information about the hunter of the eternal sleeper should be a feeling. Interested.

    "In the past few years, I have survived as a dream, and even my thoughts have always been under the guidance and control. But perhaps I have been exposed to the power of the sleepless people too much. After a moment of finally getting free will, I have learned. Some truth behind this ''curse''.

    "Please be wary, the conspiracy of the sleeper is not as simple as a Kant collar. The horrific sacrifices they set in this castle are actually just a ''node'' in their series of plans. This node is called by them. Compute nodes, and they have a huge plan that requires more souls and more victims to participate in...

    "Their conspiracy may spread throughout the world, and once this plan succeeds, they will drag all the wisdom creatures of the world into the abyss."

    "But their actions are not without trace. According to the facts I have realized, each of their ''computing nodes'' needs a large number of living people as ''consumables''. In the south, they may be able to arrest the refugees in secret. Slowly make up for the rituals, but in other places where the number of people is less and the order is more perfect, as long as you carefully observe the disappearance and flow of the population, you can find their clues.

    "I have reported these things to His Majesty, and I hope that you will be more vigilant and wary those cults will resurrect around you - in the southern part of the waning kingdom, you are already the only hope of the people.

    "¡ª¡ªVictor Kant, a sinful person who really wanted to be a good person."

    Gao Wen¡¯s line of sight moved between the words, and he flipped the parchment one by one until the last piece of paper appeared in front of him.

    Amber-eyed, at first glance, it seems that this is not a letter: "Hey! This does not seem to write to anyone who believes!"

    "Yes, this is the order of the lord, which was announced on the territory after signing." Gao Wen saw the contents written on it and couldn''t help but sigh softly. "He exempted everyone on the territory from the debt of the Kant family." And liberate all the serfs directly under the lord and the slaves in the castle into freedom, and declare that they have the right to leave the territory freely."

    Amber blinked, and suddenly remembered what Gao Wen once said: "Hey, I remember you said that this liberation should be gradual..."

    "Yes, it should be gradual, and the direct liberation of serfs into free people can only make them lose the basic guarantees provided by the landlords. Without perfect, follow-up land distribution and security systems, these servants who become free people rely on only a little dismissal. The fee will not last long, they will soon lose their freedom, and finally sell back to the old road of slaves and even slaves." Gao Wen shook his head. "But Viscount Victor Kant is not a whimsical idealist, he is sure I can think of it, but he has no other choices - the Kant family is gone, and with the administrative efficiency of the current Ansu royal family, the new lord may not come within a year or two. According to the laws of Ansu, this one All the property in the castle belongs to the nobles. No slaves have any property. Therefore, during this time, the old lords left the most miserable people. They either ran out and tried to make a living, but the slaves made their own living. Crime, or stealing the property in the castle to sell - but this is also a crime.

    "So the Viscount Kant will liberate these people into free people and let them freely leave - at least give them a way to live."

    Amber licked, and suddenly I felt that the skull was a bit big: "Feeling... a big pile of mess!"

    "It''s really a mess, but someone has to be good," Gao Wen grinned. "And I feel that this is already on my head."

    Amber is particularly squinting: "So it''s still good for us. Usually, after the work is done, I will lift my legs and leave. I don''t have to think about the aftermath. If I go slow, I will be blessed..."

    Gao Wen took a look at the goods and went up to hold her arm: "Yeah, you have slowed down when you dig the grave last time, so let me go with me now."

 Chapter 183ï¼š The technology of the sleeper

    After climbing up the stairs of the mantle and leaving the North Tower from the ground, Gao Wen and Amber saw how the castle changed.

    As Gao Wen speculated, the whole castle was enveloped in a long-term illusion. All the appearances of the castle were shaped by the dreamer Lilith Kant in the dream, but at the same time It is not a simple dream. The boundary between reality and illusion is particularly vague here. They overlap each other and affect each other. Things that happen in the real world can interfere with dreams, and things in dreams will also map into reality.

    When the dream is completely removed, you can see the eroded ruin of the castle.

    In the area where the dreams are most eroded, the tower of the tall scorpion has disappeared by half, and it has broken from it. The entire upper part has collapsed and collapsed many years ago. The remaining megalithic structure is like a broken sacrum. The ground points to the sky, showing a sly appearance in the early morning gleam, while the open space around the tower is full of brick and debris that has been buried in the loess and vines; the main body of the castle opposite to the North Tower is preserved. It¡¯s still intact, there¡¯s a place where ¡°reality is better¡±, so the servants living in the main body of the castle really defended the castle. There are not many signs of collapse, but the walls can be seen everywhere. Uneasy cracks and vines and moss that grow freely, and with the fade of the power of dreams, some of the vines and moss have even climbed to the high spires of the main building.

    On the way to the main building of the castle, Gao Wen and Amber met the Philip Knight who was rushing in.

    The young knight did not experience the battle, but with his own power to destroy a huge magic center is enough to make him exhausted, Philip is very tired, and there is still a deeper, psychological fatigue in the eyes, but After seeing Gao Wen, he immediately cheered up and stood up straight: "Adult! I am very happy to see you safe and sound!"

    Gao Wen looked at Philip''s expression and nodded slightly: "It seems that you have seen something that is psychologically stressful."

    "Yes, adults, as you expected," Philip sighed. "The place where the butler Carter disappears is the ''internal boundary'' of dreams. There is a ceremonial field full of sin and sin. I can hardly describe it there. scene."

    Gao Wen nodded: "Take me over and see if you should have not removed the whole place?"

    "Of course not, adults, those are the evidence of cultists," Philippe nodded. "But those people... I am afraid I have not saved."

    "...I guess," Gao Wen sighed. "Take me over and look at the situation. For Amber, you should go to the castle first. I guess the people there should have woken up, and they are panicking, you Go find the consultants in the castle, the treasurer, the chief knight and the pastor, let them settle down and call the supervisors and knights on the territory. I will go to the main hall to preside over the overall situation."

    Amber blinks: "Do you confirm that those people will listen to me?"

    "How much are you now the Duke''s Guardian? Do you think that you have no right to speak in front of the ordinary servant''s family servant?" Gao Wen glanced at the guy. "And now the dream is over, about the castle for the past thirty years. Correct perception is returning to everyone''s brains, and this ridiculous shock can make everyone into a huge panic, and people can easily accept guidance."

    Gao Wen¡¯s second half of the sentence seems to have not entered the half-elf¡¯s head. After the first half of the amber, the whole person has already begun to float. After running for a while, the brain has come out with at least sixty ways to make money. And the eighty methods of deception basically revolve around the central idea of ??Hu Huwei, but unfortunately she just floated in a few seconds and was seen by Gao Wen, the latter directly blinked: "You have to dare to lend me The name of the pit is abducted, I will shoot you on the wall!"

    Amber rolled his eyes: "You can''t threaten another way?"

    "Then shoot the ground," Gao Wen waved his hand and turned away. "In short, you have to dare to lie on the wall, dare to steal things and shoot on the ground..."

    However, the straight Philip Knight, after keeping up with Gao Wen¡¯s footsteps, asked with a worried question: ¡°Would she lie to you after stealing something and say that she didn¡¯t steal it?¡±

    Gao Wen stopped and looked at Philip silently: "...has you considered ironing?"

    "what?"

    Gao Wenxin sighed: Sure enough, the most difficult thing to do is to communicate with the locals, even if the other party is a squat.

    The two came to the underground hall where the Philip Knight found it.

    The magical power of the entrenched hall in the hall has dissipated, and the sultry and madness has disappeared, but it is still a ghastly place. In Gao Wen¡¯s sight, the platforms that are neatly arranged around the stone pillars are like a The **** and sloppy planing platform, on these planing platforms, the "Lamb" to be slaughtered is still alive.

    Gao Wen noticed the tubular objects that resembled a biological tissue that connected the victim''s head and stone pillars. They were entangled blood vessels and nerves, but apparently did not proliferate and mutate from the human brain. Their One end is attached to the base of the stone column, where there is an expansive, distorted flesh-and-blood structure, as if an independent organism is attached tightly to the rune of the stone column, and the other end is connected to the human body. It should be the result of some kind of parasitism (and possibly surgery).

    As the Philip Knights destroyed the runes on the stone pillars, the "biological tissues" attached to the stone pillars showed signs of debilitation and sudden death at the moment, they began to shrink and crack, and there was a reddish liquid flowing out of the gap. More than half of the victims connected to them have died.

    Even those who have not died can obviously not be saved. They have been connected with those "neural cords" for too long, and individual consciousness has long been completely wiped out. Brain tissue is irreversibly devastating and their remaining brains Nerve cells are just providing computing power for this huge "human brain array computer", and as the magical power dissipates here, they will soon die.

    The only thing to be thankful for is that they have not felt the pain in this process.

    "I can''t recognize what it is," said the Philip Knight, who was reluctant to be disgusted. He and Gao Wen were kneeling near the foundation of one of the pillars. He used the scabbard to point to the biological tissues that were twitching and contracting in front. Even in the ancient books that recorded the most insane black magic, and in the slang words of the heretical villains, I have not heard of such creatures in the world. The perpetual sleepers are not druids, they have not modified species or The ability to summon life, these biological organizations should be where they find and breed, specifically for the extraction of the soul, but... Where did they find these things?"

    "Maybe these are really things that will kill the dead people," Gao Wen frowned. "They have connections after all."

    The Philip Knight is very surprised: "The cooperation between the cultists will be so close?"

    "If the reason for their fall is as I thought, then the closeness of their cooperation will probably exceed the imagination of most people in the world," Gao Wen sighed. "Beyond these, I am more concerned about the use of those who have been sleeping." This ''technique''."

    After all, Philip is a warrior, and he is somewhat sluggish in this regard: "Technology?"

    "The letter left by Viscount Victor has mentioned that this is a ''computation node'' built by the eternal sleepers," Gao Wen pointed to the victims who were connected by nerves. "They seem to be trying to create a kind of Replace the real world''s ''real dreams'' and use the power of dreams to achieve something, and this requires horrible computing power. You can simply understand it as brain power. The brain of any big magician can''t accomplish this feat. So they came up with this crazy idea, which is to connect the brain and create a ''human brain array computer''. Do you know what it means?"

    ¡°Is it going to kill more people?¡±

    "This is just an appearance. The deeper meaning is that this means that these cults are not only crazy, but also master the crazy technology!" Gao Wen said seriously. "They are still in the situation of being rejected by the mainstream society and escaping from the world." It has been constantly evolving and even developed new technologies that are far beyond the level of contemporary magic. It is important to know that only mad cultists who are crazy about thinking are not terrible. What is terrible is that these cultists even have research capabilities and even scientific research capabilities are not weak!"

    As he spoke, he stood up and looked around the entire underground hall.

    "The most terrible thing is that the crazy technology they created, if used in the right place, will make their technological progress even more horrible..."

    After collecting some samples of rune and wreckage, Gao Wen and Philip Knight left the place.

    After the dream power receded, the main hall of the castle was one of the smallest changing areas. Except for the aging signs of the accumulation of light in the past 30 years, except for the external walls, pillars, and ceilings, it is still bright and tidy. The cleaning activities of the servants in the castle on weekdays are real, and the characteristics of the intersection of dreams and reality ensure that their cleaning effect is not limited to dreams.

    In fact, due to the end of the dream effect, the sinister atmosphere that has always been entrenched in it has disappeared, and the main hall of the castle is warmer and more peaceful than in the past.

    It¡¯s just that this warm and peaceful atmosphere has no way to calm down the people gathered in the hall.

    Fear is shrouded in the minds of everyone, including the chief knight who has been loyal to guarding this place for 30 years.

    When the dream is over, the talents in the castle are awakened, their shielded consciousness and memory are working, and in the moment of the ability to freely think, everything that has been experienced here for the past three decades has become eccentric. The nightmare sleepwalks in an aging castle, taking care of a phantom that has been dead for decades, a ghostly hostess squatting in the ruins of the North Tower, all of which are creepy.

    For those older servants and knights, consultants, and supervisors, things are even more horrifying: they clearly remember when the old master and the little master¡¯s bones were secretly sent back to the castle, and clearly remembered thirty. Years ago, the hostess used magic to control everyone''s minds in madness. What happened every day, every change in the castle, was in their hearts.

    And those who were called back and lived near the castle were also in fear, because as long as they frequented the castle, they were all affected by dreams, just compared to those thirty years. The servants and knights who have not left the castle, their fears are slightly lighter.

    But in any case, no one can remain calm and calm as long as they realize what they have experienced.

    Amber was standing on the high platform at the end of the main hall, and was anxious to scratch his head.

    There is a place where the lords can stand on weekdays, but now no one is commenting on the "little girl" standing above, because everyone knows that it is the Duke''s guard. In this emergency, she is the Duke. The spokesperson stood there, so instead of questioning her, everyone turned her eyes on expectations.

    But this makes Amber want to find a chance to roll back to the shadows immediately. The feeling of the big man is not as good as it was before!

    "Don''t panic, don''t be nervous... Don''t be nervous! The Duke went to purify the last lair. He will not panic when he comes over, he will come over!"

    Amber stood on the stage in vain to appease the crowd, and when she felt that she could not control the scene for another second, Gao Wen finally appeared with the Philip Knight.

    :

 Chapter 184ï¼š arrangement

    As soon as Gao Wengang walked into the hall, Amber smashed through the shadows. The first sentence to meet was: "Mom, you are finally here! If you don''t come, I will not persist!"

    "You are not looking forward to playing with my name?" Gao Wen looked at her strangely. "How come this time has a chance?"

    "Don''t mention it, it''s not the same as I thought!" Amber bitterly, "I didn''t have so many people watching when I was working - this kind of high-profile work environment is too unfriendly... ..."

    Gao Wen: "...I really can''t understand why your mysterious professional pride came from."

    Then he threw the mysterious half-elf thief to the side and strode to the high platform.

    Dozens of gaze in the hall immediately transferred to him.

    Gao Wen glanced at the people below. He saw the consultants, treasurers and chief knights in the castle, and the light priest who saw him last night. He also saw several homesicks with morning dew and anxious eyes. That should be the territory management that had just arrived from the town to help the Kant family to take care of the industry. When they saw their respective expressions, Gao Wen knew that the situation should be similar to what he expected.

    "Gentlemen, ladies," Gao Wen said, his tone was low and steady, and with the height of presence, he succeeded in calming and calming down the people below. "I think you should be in the midst of confusion." You should suddenly realize what happened in the past few decades, and these things are completely different from your memory and perception. I am here to answer your doubts."

    "Last night, there was a big event in the castle. I want to tell you with regret that the Kant family came to an end that night..."

    Gao Wen told the people in front of the truth in a simple and straightforward way. He let these people know the truth because they had to maintain the order of Kant in the next period of time, and they must take over and hand over the surrounding nobles. And the responsibility of the investigators sent by the king, but he chose the milder words to describe those parts that are too sensational - such as the mountainous bones in the old Maji area, and the land is only one step away. The fact that it will be corrupted by a horrible nightmare.

    After all, the "Master Belm" had already entered the real world with both feet at the time!

    These things, if he said it would give people a sense of sensation, it would be better to let the people present to see it with their own eyes, in order to let them better understand what happened.

    The story of the contours came to an end, and the hall was in a short and dead atmosphere. It was only after a few seconds that the uneasy discussion of the voice finally sounded. The pastor of the Holy Light Church continued to paint the sacred on his chest. The symbol, trying to dispel the fear of entrenched in his heart, and the chief knight who is almost completely white, and now as the Knight of Kantborg Knight, could not help but ask: "What should we do?"

    "With regard to the future of this land, the Viscount Kant has left an arrangement," Gao Wen nodded, taking out the letters left by Victor Kant from his arms. "If the Viscount Kant was trapped by a nightmare, he is still A tenacious warrior, you should thank him. He used his last remaining power to arrange a way out for everyone. First of all, the inheritance of the territory..."

    After clarifying the arrangements left by the Viscount Kant, and encouraging the presence of the governors, Gao Wen left the time for free discussion to the present, and he himself said that he left the platform in a position. Take a break from the tea table on the west side of the hall.

    This is a gesture that the Cecil family will not use this opportunity to fall into the rock and swallow the Kant collar. This kind of annexation is not uncommon in this era, especially after the establishment of the Second Dynasty, the royal family bound the nobility around the country. The sharp decline, the small aristocrats on the borders of the kingdoms are often seen in each other, and Gao Wen has made this gesture specifically, in order to make the people present feel at ease.

    But obviously some people have different ideas. It was not long before he sat down. A short, fat, middle-aged man in a black coat came over. He bowed in front of Gao Wen, with a respectful and slightly slightly on his face. A nervous look: "Duke Duke, I am a consultant to Viscount Kant, Padrik Pom, I want to talk to you about some things."

    ¡°The consultant of the old viscount?¡± Gao Wen glanced at the short-shouldered gentleman, who looked awkward and awkward, and quite a few scholars¡¯ elegance, but it was in line with the identity of the ¡°noble consultant¡±. "What are you looking for?"

    "This is the case - we lost the lord, and even worse, we lost the steward, Mr. Carter, and there is no one who leads the overall situation. My little affairs adviser has to shoulder the heavy responsibility of maintaining the order of the entire territory. I am worried. Whether his prestige is enough," Padrik said with a nervous nervousness. The first time he faced the orange-quality unearthed characters like Gao Wen, it obviously made him very stressed. "So I discussed with a few gentlemen, I hope you can ... temporarily become the lord of Kant¡¯s leadership and help us through this most difficult time. Of course, this request is really overstepping, and it doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t agree.¡±

    Gao Wenyang raised his eyebrows, but he didn''t have too many unexpected looks: "You mean, let me act as the lord for the time being?"

    ¡°This seems to be the best choice,¡± Padrick said helplessly. ¡°You are the most prestigious and capable aristocrat we can reach. No one but you can control it in this situation. The situation. And you also saved the land directly - because of reason, I think no one will object to your takeover."

    However, Gao Wen just smiled and said slowly: "I have no intention of becoming the lord of Kant, even if it is acting."

    Padrick looked a little uneasy: "But..."

    "I haven''t finished yet," Gao Wen waved. "In this case, I became the lord of Kant. You know what is going on, but the other aristocrats outside the territory may not think so. The Kant collar is just a piece." Small land, I don''t want it to be a stain on my reputation. This is private, and Yu Gong, the Viscount of Kant is the royal aristocrat of the royal family. His land is transferred, recycled, and re-separated only by the king. Designation, although I am the elder of Francis II, I am not going to take this initiative to destroy the rules that I set with Charlie that year."

    "...you are just and just."

    "Of course, I also know your difficulties, so I will make a statement in the name of the Duke of Cecil, and protect the land before Kant¡¯s regaining the lord of the law. If there is new here, The lord, my protection will also end."

    Padrik blinked and seemed to understand Gao Wen¡¯s deep thoughts and thoughts, and bowed his head respectfully: ¡°Your arrangement is very careful.¡±

    Gao Wen nodded and said at this time: "I hope that you can make a notice telling the deported castle slaves and lords directly to the serfs. If they have difficulties in life, the Cecil family is willing to accept them. Will receive the fair treatment of the free people in New Cecil."

    "Yes, they will thank you for your kindness."

    "In addition, Viscount Kant gave me his gifts as a gift, but I think you need it more, so apart from the farms near the south, they will be classified as Cecil''s collars. I am leaving it to you. Now that the housekeeper is gone, you and the chief knight should use this property properly and let it be spent in the flower, understand?"

    Padrik¡¯s expression was really surprised. After a few seconds, he was busy nodding his head: ¡°Yes...Yes, your generosity is moving! I swear by my last name, the old master stays Every copper plate under it will be used on the right track!"

    ¡°Very well, I believe that those of you who are conscientious in helping the Kant family to manage their family business can still maintain the order of this land in the future,¡± Gao Wen nodded. ¡°In addition, considering the large gap between the two territories In the wilderness, I will send someone to walk between the two territories and help you manage this place. The connection between Kant and Cecil will be closer than before."

    Padrick bowed his head in sincerity: "That is the best."

    "There are some more practical trivias, the first is the issue of charcoal distribution after the winter. I heard that in the past years, after the winter, the Viscount and the Viscount will distribute charcoal to the poor, so that they can warm the winter, sometimes It will also distribute food - although it is the result of the illusion of dreams, but the benefits to the people are real, and I do not want this tradition to disappear because of the death of the lord. To post a notice, tell the people, this year Charcoal and food will still be distributed. Under the protection of the Cecil family, this winter is still warm. You are doing it every year, should you have no problem?"

    Padrick nodded again and again: "Yes, of course, no problem. In fact, we started preparing for this in the first half of the month. The charcoal to be distributed is piled up in the castle warehouse..."

    After arranging a few trivial things, Gao Wen watched Padrik return to the crowd and watched the fat man begin to convey his will between the governors. He smiled and nodded. Pick up a cup of tea that has been cooled from the side and drink it slowly.

    A young maid came over in a panic and seemed to want to save her own dereliction of duty, but Gao Wen waved her hand to let the frightened girl go to the place to rest: "No, the herbal tea is good. Right, if you look If you don''t have a job, remember to come to Cecil''s collar. We have to eat and pack and divide the land."

    "You really don''t forget to win over the population," the amber mouth was stuffed with half a small snack. He looked at Gao Wen with a little whisper. "But it gave the biggest benefit to the hand..."

    Gao Wen just smiled and whispered: "You will understand, but don''t ask anything now."

    Amber licked his mouth: "God god."

    Gao Wen did not explain too much with Amber, but called the Philip Knight who was resting next to him: "In the future, you will be responsible for the contact between Kant and Cecil, and will supervise the land on my behalf."

    "Yes, adults," Philip Knight nodded, but still a little worried. "But I have never done this before..."

    "Don''t think too much, I will tell you what to do, except that you are responsible for reporting the situation of Kant''s collar to me in time. In addition, you don''t have to live here for a long time, just walk around here every month. Once or twice. Knight, this place is in trouble, but there are many people who need help."

    Philip''s power suddenly came up: "Yes, adults, I must be worthy of your trust!"

    Gao Wen breathed a sigh of relief and looked at the magnificent main hall of the castle. He suddenly felt a little missed by Cecil¡¯s pastoral and construction sites.

    The aftermath has been arranged, and some people have to do the specific affairs. He is also the time to leave.

 Chapter 185ï¼š The theory of helping the devil

    After completing all the arrangements and taking a day off, Gao Wen and Amber left the Kant collar, and the Philip Knight and the two accompanying soldiers stayed for a while. He wanted to stay here to supervise the implementation of the aftermath and ensure everything In accordance with Gao Wen¡¯s instructions, and in the Kant Castle that lost the lord, an emergency power center was constructed to ensure that the Kant¡¯s canonized knights, farm owners, and industry association representatives would not fall into chaos.

    This is a difficult and cumbersome job, and it is difficult to complete the Philip Knight¡¯s personal ability, but the affairs adviser Padrik and the chief knight named Wald Perich have taken the oath and will lead all the knights and supervisors. Fully cooperating with Philip''s work, coupled with the great prestige of the Duke of Cecil and the unprecedented state of Kant''s internal weakness, Gao Wen believes that Philip can control the situation.

    After all, the management of the territory in this era is actually really complicated. There is no complicated structure and no complicated administrative model. Most of the daily affairs of the lord are made by people like the housekeeper and consultants. The end of the territory is always controlled by the various knights. In other words, as long as these people do not mess, the order of the territory can be maintained.

    The rain has passed, and the glory of the great day is once again sprinkled on this piece of land that has been freed from darkness. Although the wind from the north is still cold, there is no such thing as a repressive and eccentric atmosphere in the cold. It will dispel the uneasiness in people''s hearts, and in the sunshine that has not been seen for many days, the carriage with the Cecil family crest has sailed through the stone path, passing through the town that is gradually waking up and heading south.

    As the Philip Knight and the accompanying soldiers stayed in the castle, at the moment, except for the driver who drove the car, only Gao Wen and Amber were left. The latter opened the bezel of the carriage and looked at the hurry outside. Kant¡¯s entourage walked in the direction of the castle and couldn¡¯t help but swear: ¡°You said they can understand what happened?¡±

    Gao Wen said faintly: "They will still use their superstitious thoughts to re-process them. The things happening in the castle will be more bizarre and dark by their self-explanation, but these are irrelevant, they will accept this fact, then the days How can I pass it or how?"

    "The Viscount Kant has a high prestige among the people," Amber grinned. "But now these people suddenly know that their viscount died 30 years ago. It has always been a ghost-like existence that rules them... Know what these people think."

    "For most people in this era, it doesn''t matter who the lord is. Even a good lord who is admired is hard to leave a long-lasting impression on the bottom of the people." Gao Wen sighed. What you can see in the pub are wealthy civilians, but the territory is supported by 80% of the poorer poor and serfs, and several of those have leisure time to think about the change of the lord. The complicated question? So the only answer is that a small group of people will panic, but will soon be comforted by Padrek and Wald Perich, and most of them will continue to live in vain, occasionally Drinking inferior private wines in the fields to discuss the old lords and forget everything before the next farm work."

    Amber looked at Gao Wen and couldn''t help but frown. "When you talk about these things... it''s always a little scary, calm like an outsider."

    Gao Wen was just smiling, not too much explanation, but Amber couldn¡¯t be quiet. She squatted for a while and then came up with a new question: ¡°Speak... you should explain it to me now, why are you? To reject that Paderick¡¯s kindness? This is an opportunity. Kant¡¯s people who have the right to speak are supporting you. Just go one step further... Kant¡¯s collar can go to your name! It¡¯s so far away from Wangcheng. The fact that Francis II could only hold the nose by default if he knew the news..."

    Gao Wen didn''t think that Amber was still entangled in this problem. He even thought that this shameful head of all things could think about such complicated things for a long time without crashing. Considering that he is still idle now, he smiles and says: "You Really thought that it was a good idea for me to accept Paderick¡¯s invitation on the spot yesterday?"

    "Otherwise? How much are you a duke, Duke! Is there a problem with receiving a small viscount?"

    ¡°I said that Kant¡¯s collar is just a small land. Although he is very rich, he is a well-known grain-producing area, but it is still a projectile compared with the two strip plains on both sides of the dark mountain range and the surrounding surrounding land. The land, and receiving such a small piece of land will damage my reputation, so I can¡¯t make it, but it¡¯s just to say to Padrick.¡± Gao Wen smiled and shook his head. ¡°Have you thought about it if I Accepting the position of Kant¡¯s ''generational lord'' will put a lot of pressure on the aristocratic system in the entire southern region?"

    Amber is sincere: "Who do you know this!"

    "There are countless pairs of eyes watching the Cecil family, watching me what the ancient legends who climbed out of the coffin want to do in this era, especially our neighbors in the South, each of them resurrected in me. From that day on, they entered a state of high alert. What they are worried about is nothing more than their own land, because more than 80% of the aristocratic seals in the south are separated from the old industry of the Cecil family." Gao Wen does not I said slowly, "In this case, I visited Kant. In just a few days, Kant¡¯s lord¡¯s family died. They still have no qualified heirs, so I turned my head and changed. In the absence of controversy, the so-called lord of the lord will become the de facto lord. How do you think the neighbors who have been worried about this fact?"

    Amber blinked: "...they are stupid, you are not coming to the position of Lord of Kant, and the Viscount Kant is not killed by you. He died 30 years ago!"

    "But the southern aristocrats don''t know this fact, or even if they know it later, they will refuse to admit this fact in their hearts," Gao Wen shook his head. "People will refuse to believe what they don''t want to believe. They have only one simple eye." Causal: Gavin Cecil went to Kant, and the result became the lord of Kant. What happened in the middle, who would care?"

    "Then you have become a good person in such a white way? And when you left, you still left the property that Viscount Kant gave to you in your own name, and let Philip Knight and Padrik give the property to... ..." Amber groaned with resentment, but slowly changed in half the tone. She suddenly stopped and looked up at Gao Wen. "Wait, then you are..."

    "Padrick invited me to be the lord of Kant. I will definitely refuse it, but everyone will know that the Duke of Cecil will become the protector of everyone in Kant." Gao Wen leaned on the carriage and changed. A comfortable posture, "The knights and the governors in the castle will still get a salary. The salary is paid by the Duke of Cecil. The servants who have nowhere to go in the castle will still have a way out. This way is the Duke of Cecil. Provided, the civilians of Kant¡¯s collar will still receive the charcoal for the winter, and when they go to the town square to collect these things, the decree posted on the square bulletin board will sign the name of Govin Cecil, but even this Everything happened, and I will not be the lord of Kant."

    Amber didn''t say anything, just staring at Gao Wen and going on.

    "Then, I will build a passage from the north bank of the White River to Kant. This is part of the new Cecil''s ''North Shore Development Plan''. Before the King''s decree was issued, Kant and Cecil understood the fact. Connected; then, I will provide jobs for Kant¡¯s people, allowing them to freely trade and migrate between the land of Cecil and Kant, and every Kant who is willing to serve the Cecil family will get The same fair treatment as Cecil¡¯s people, of course, in exchange, they must learn Cecil¡¯s law in this process to prevent the infringement of Cecil¡¯s interests; after that, I will be in Kant¡¯s collar. Laying the magic net, recruiting prestigious scholars and artisans to build and renovate the old facilities in the town, and strive to promote the night school system of Cecil''s collar. Every Kant people will realize that their lives are not It will get worse with the death of the old lord, but it will become better and better under the protection of the Duke of Cecil, and every Southern aristocrat will clearly see that Gavin Cecil Kant did not covet the right to rule collar, he was just selfless help their neighbors ...... "

    Amber¡¯s eyes widened and he finally said a word: ¡°And then... if the king really sent a new lord to take over the Kant collar, then you...¡±

    "After I finished this, do you think there is still room for new lords?" Gao Wen said with a smile. "Francis II is not stupid. Of course, if he insists on sending someone to come over, I have no opinion on the border. How low is the control of the royal family? You should also know that a royal aristocrat can only serve Francis II as a less useful eyeliner, but he can be a good Cecil family. The housekeeper, help me manage... Kant."

    Amber listened to it one by one, until half a minute later, she came up with the thought: "You are a nobleman than the blacks..."

    "No, my heart is not black. Everything I do is bright and straight. I have no conspiracy to harm anyone, nor will I deprive any innocent people of property. You think about it, I have damage in this process. To anyone''s interest? Someone will be poor because of my help? Someone will go hungry and frozen because of all this? On the contrary, everyone is getting benefits, even if it is the ''new lord who doesn''t know if it will happen. '', I can also guarantee that he will lead a better life in the fast-developing Kant than in the past, far beyond what he imagined as the ''frontier aristocratic life''."

    Amber thought about it carefully and found that it was as Gaowen said, but it only made her more confused and tangled: "What do you want to do so? The average person is doing all the time to do it. What about people? How are you..."

    "I have also benefited from this process," Gao Wen smiled happily. "I just used unscrupulous means, and the authorities have done everything to help everyone have heard about it."

    Amber looked suspiciously at Gao Wen: "What a ghost, you have a well-planned plan. I now have some doubts that you have been wrong with Kant at the beginning..."

    "Don''t make trouble, I am thinking about it temporarily. Otherwise, what can I do? I want to help Kant''s people, and I can''t let myself get together. I can only bend around like this."

    "Really?"

    "of course it''s true!"

 Chapter 186ï¼š After winter

    The incident of Kant¡¯s collar finally came to an end, and it seems to be the last time of this year¡¯s turbulence. With the advent of the foggy month, everything in the south has entered the crouching with the temperature drop. This disaster-ridden place finally Calm.

    However, the construction of Cecil¡¯s raging fire has just begun. With the rapid improvement of various basic machinery and equipment and various types of factories, a large number of new populations pouring into this land have found that they have a lot of work to do in this cold winter. Of course, it is not only winter work, but also hot meals in the factory canteen, winter clothes specially tailored for workers, and charcoal subsidies for every household.

    In the past years, as long as winter, you can only keep a little bit of food in your home, and count the food in the basket to calculate how long it will take to end in winter. This is an excellent life that they can''t imagine. The newly added workload is simply not worth mentioning.

    According to Gao Wen, until the winter construction plan is launched smoothly, the development of the territory is really on the right track.

    A large and sturdy four-wheeled carriage rides on the gravel road, and the sound of the wheels makes a creaking sound. The yellow leaves are scattered on both sides of the road. The only places are the fallen maple leaves and giant wood. The bleak scene inevitably makes the travellers feel depressed, but Joan¡¯s heart has only a warm force.

    Before the harshest frost, she and her brother found the last settlement in the forest.

    She stood on the lead carriage and stood up and looked at the entire team behind her. The seven carriages carried forty-six homeless people with yellow skinny and thin, and the people who drove were wearing strange enchanted armor and equipped with magical weapons. Powerful warriors, these Cecil soldiers strictly abide by the order of the lord. In any case, it is their duty to protect her and her younger brothers and protect the refugees in the team, regardless of whether they are beasts or robbers on the road. None of the soldiers had injured a civilian. On weekdays, there had never been a case of soldiers bullying civilians.

    This made her startled and inexplicable, but now she has become accustomed to it.

    This is an incredible force, and they are going to go to an even more incredible place.

    She never believed that no aristocrat would sincerely shelter the civilians, nor did she ever think that the homeless could get helplessly on unfamiliar land, but what she most unexpectedly did was that she would act as a The messenger and the "representative" are to promote and realize this process. In the past few days, she and her brother have traveled all over the northern part of the White River, in the wilderness of the mountains south of Kant. They have been working with other teams to find one under the guard of the powerful Cecil soldiers. The dying refugee settlements, and then the fathers and wives who struggled on the line of life and death to get to a safe place, the process is like a dream.

    Joan looked at the last carriage, and Tom stood up from the carriage. At this moment, she was swaying her arms and waving her flag to create a strange posture that represents "everything is normal." He also created a lot of "remote commands" with different meanings. He used the method of waving flags and lights to deliver messages in the team. He obviously enjoyed it and was very proud of it.

    The words "doing things for the lord" seem to have greatly inspired this flattering younger brother. Even if there is no substantive position and appointment letter, Tom is ten times more powerful than once. Joan once felt that Tom was too arrogant. The move may have annoyed the accompanying soldiers, but now the result is that the "flag" and "light" invented by Tom have been passed to the ears of the lord. The lord greatly praised him and even standardized those orders. Taught the soldiers on the territory...

    Joan smiled and responded to Tom''s signal, then turned around and continued to look ahead.

    You can already see the watchtower of the smoke and territory.

    The refugees on the carriage also noticed the changes ahead. Some people were inevitably nervous. Some people climbed up from the straw and broken cotton wool and looked at the soldiers standing on the tower in the distance. Some people looked at Joan uneasy: "Joan Miss, we really... can you settle there?"

    A woman of the Orion would be respected and respected as "Miss" by the civilians. This made Joan feel rather weird. She quickly shook her head with a smile: "Don''t call me like this, I am a civilian like you." Don''t worry, the hard days are over, the front is the territory of the Duke of Cecil, we will settle there, everyone will settle down."

    The carriage passed the bridge, the huge brass bell was immediately rang, and the sound of "Dangdang" cut through the air. The sentinel shouted on the tower the call sign that often sounded these days: "New-Ding-In-Earth!" ¡±

    The homeless who curled up in the straw and cotton wool woke up, squatting one by one on the guardrail of the carriage. They saw the tall gate open in front of their eyes. The carriage drove up with a brick and a strange rock. "The paved avenues, the new houses with row upon row, are unfolding at the end of the avenue. The smoke is scattered in the sky. The carriage rides to the east at the first intersection and heads for a river beach square.

    "New - Ding - In - Environment!"

    Once again, the sound of the soldiers¡¯ screams blew in the air. The horsemen¡¯s carriages entered the square with the call sign. A row of wooden sheds stood on the edge of the square. The registered population and the soldiers who maintained the order were already in place. A huge pot was placed in the center of the square, and the fire was blazing under the pot. The aroma of the stew was floating in the pot.

    A woman with a big waist and a round waist stood by the pot and stirred the stewed pot of soup in a pot with a long handle. This nutrient-rich and digestible soup is the most suitable food for the hungry, not only to quickly replenish them. The physical strength can also prevent the gastrointestinal tract that is weakened by long-term starvation.

    At the moment of seeing the food, forty-six of the yellow-skinned and thin-skinned people on the seven carriages seemed to be relieved in an instant.

    Joan could feel this sudden peace of mind, because not long ago, she was also a member of this carriage suddenly felt at ease.

    On the day when the last group of refugees arrived safely in the territory, it was also the day when the Gaowen family finally left their tents and lived in the new "castle".

    With Rebecca¡¯s ¡°external cement¡±, coupled with Herti¡¯s magical aid and the control of Nicholas¡¯ egg on metal building materials, the new mansion was completed at a much faster rate than Gaowen¡¯s, a new three-story building. The mansion is located in the open space near the original camp. The castle of any lord in history has not been completed so quickly, which is naturally due to the construction materials that Rebecca developed, but Gao Wen thinks that the more important reason is that he does not have Like the traditional aristocrats, they insisted on building castles with natural boulders, and they had to cover the castle.

    It is much easier to build a large house with bricks on the flat ground than to cover a castle on the top of the mountain with stones.

    Gao Wen knows that the architectural requirements of traditional castles are to defend against the enemy. It is not so much a house. It is more appropriate to describe them with "military fortresses", but he does not intend to build a new castle like this in Cecil. The first is that the laborers are hurting money, the second is that he also lives in the cold and sturdy stone house, and the third is because he does not need it.

    In the event of an emergency, the ancient facility in the mountains is definitely more reliable than any contemporary castle.

    This three-story house should be the most luxurious large-scale building on the current territory, but if it is placed in the contemporary noble residence, I am afraid that it can only be described as ¡°simple over-the-head¡±, and Gao Wen¡¯s personal design makes it free. The traditional noble house is full of luxury but uncomfortable. All its structure is arranged with pragmatic and useful goals. When Gao Wen finally moved into the spacious and walled study, he suddenly felt that he had racked his brains before. The design is all worth it.

    Although there are no magnificent marble windowsills, no shiny crystal sculptures, no dome paintings and delicate columns in the northern countries, but he has two magic laboratories and a mechanical workshop, as well as this beautiful big in front. The study room has a wall!

    Amber also slid in the study, Daddy Miss seems to be more satisfied with the house than Gao Wen, she checked the locks on each door, checked all the cabinets and drawers in the study, and finally she I opened the window facing the "Central Square" and looked down at the courtyard below. I was amazed and said: "I can finally open the window in the future..."

    "Sudden nerves go next door," Gao Wen lifted his head from the book and looked at the half-elf. "Remember to walk."

    "Hey, I''m just kidding you, why are you doing this," Amber swayed to Gao Wen''s desk. "But then, this guy is really weird. I wonder if you live in a tent." For a long time, it is necessary to cover a magnificent fortress or palace. As a result, you have covered such a place?"

    ¡°Do you have a palace on a territory with a total population of only a few thousand?¡± Gao Wen smiled. ¡°I haven¡¯t extravagant to this extent.¡±

    "I just heard the movement on the beach square. It should be that the last group of people finally arrived." Amber''s ears shook. "This time you can always feel at ease... What do you mean by looking down?"

    Gao Wen raised his hand to read the book with a hard cover and a hot stamp from the beginning: "A popular book in the central and southern regions, it is said to be 70%. The reader is a noble lady and a lady."

    The amber expression is eccentric in an instant: "Miss Lady loves to read the book? You actually love to see this... Mom?!"

    She became exclaimed without saying a word, because the title of the book is really catching the eye: "Gao Wen Cecil''s story of the hero and the princess."

    Then the expression of Miss Half Elf is even more weird: "You...you like this..."

    "What hobbies, I am studying my own biography," Gao Wen sighed. "Of course, it is really an accident to see this kind of thing..."

    Gao Wen¡¯s heart sighed even deeper: after seven hundred years, he rose up and saw his own book. This achievement can¡¯t be copied.

    Amber immediately smashed it together: "Hey, let me see, let me see... You guys have this kind of story to be circulated? The gang is really... oh... ¡±

    "People generally believe that there is a bunch of winds for the ancient heroes. The rhyme is a kind of praise and a stick. After all, those people are dead, they will not jump out to blame the mistakes and find them trouble, and most of the heroes who are posted gold. I am also very happy that when they think so, they certainly didn¡¯t expect me to climb out.¡± Gao Wen grinned. ¡°I still admire them a bit. I have lived for thirty-five years in total. I have married a wife in my life. They can In the thirty-five years of my life, I have arranged more than 80 confidantes. How is this tm list stuffed?"

    "Oh, my mother is here!"

    "Hey, your uncle! Go and call Pitman!"

    Amber suddenly burst into shock: "This book is his? The old is not serious..."

    "Not his," Gao Wen squinted at the amber. "I was looking for him to consult. What kind of race is the ''Miracle'' mentioned in this book? This is the only one in several biographies that mentions that I have a sea. Experienced, but in that experience, it brought up a species I didn''t know at all!"

    :

 Chapter 187ï¼š What is the Kraken?

    To be honest, in the process of collecting his own biographies, I saw some strange variants that are not unexpected. The seven hundred years of change are enough for the imaginative wild history scholars to arrange any ancient characters. It¡¯s weird, and Gavin Cecil is a gold-plated sign that is known throughout the continent. The legendary life of the pioneering hero for thirty-five years can be said to be a long-lasting topic in all segments of the population. The sentence says that Gonggao¡¯s name is so early, how can he find such a good theme?

    At this time, Gao Wen was even more grateful for the backwardness of the world. Fortunately, the cultural industry of the world was unable to usher in explosive development because it was held in the hands of the upper class. If this place is as developed as the earth, he can see it seven hundred years ago. The pioneering martyrs were replaced by Lie in the game mall, and Charlie I was sent to log in. The Grand Duke of Verde needed to sign in for seven days. Gao Wen Cecil was in the first bag...

    And every month, this group of people will have new skins coming out. His two granddaughters are very likely to throw in the money from their homes, so that they can see the new ancestors¡¯ new paintings. Maintaining more than two hundred plus marks in the whole process, hate to be able to destroy the door...

    Gao Wen slammed his head and took the idea of ??the violent retreat back. He sighed and looked at the ridiculously arranged "popular reading". Everyone knows that the story is fake. But it is the favorite pastime of Miss Madame in the middle and south of the kingdom, which fully proves the vitality of popular literature and how boring people''s daily life is.

    But as a party, Gao Wen saw some hidden facts in the love stories that were made up indiscriminately. The stories inside are not all fake.

    In addition to the confidantes who are hard-pressed, there are many adventure stories related to Govin Cecil. These adventure stories do not appear in any official biography, and outsiders are seeing them. I am afraid that it will be classified as a second-rate novelist with all the confidantes, but Gao Wen knows that at least half of those unknown adventures are true.

    Search for the tombs of the ancient tombs in the wasteland, find clues to the spirit of the elements; lead a few soldiers to find a safe passage while crossing the "magic bullets", and accidentally discover the Gangsters who turned into crystals; When Cecil led the grass, he went deep into the mountains, communicated with the elements and received blessings...

    These are the other side of Gavin Cecil as a pioneer. From these experiences, it can be seen that he is really alive like a mooring. Of course, it is not important that he is not hanged. What is important is these. The unknown story actually appeared in a ridiculous knight novel, which is intriguing.

    This novel has been circulating for a long time. The original author has not been able to test it. It is probably worried that it will be defamed when writing a book. Therefore, the only clue left by this author is the pen singer "Mr. C." Gao Wen I don''t know how this Mr. C knows these stories, but it must be a patience and enough doorway. He visited people who don''t know how to contact Gavin Cecil or their descendants. In order to sort out these materials, in one of these adventure stories, there is a chapter that mentions the story of Gao Wen Cecil challenging the deep sea.

    This is what the story says: After Gao Wen Cecil assisted the great founding father, Charles I, to build the kingdom, he was deeply worried about the monsters that constantly roamed from the wasteland and the robbery that continued to spread. So he turned to the spirit of the earth, water, fire, and wind. The four princesses of the four elements (there are also princesses?) were impressed by the young heroic knights, and they offered to him. Wen Cecil finally accepted the enlightenment of the water element and set off for the ocean to find the answer.

    Although there was no storm priest as a guide to the sea, Gao Wen Cecil got the help of the sea elves (of course, in Mr. C''s pen, the sea elf folded a princess in the process), the sea elves let the fleet pass The storm around the mainland and directed the team to the east.

    After many days and nights of sailing, the sea elves suddenly panicked and discouraged Gao Wen from continuing to move forward, because the sea to the east was the site of the "Zi Yao", and no terrestrial race could be in the ocean. Competing with the powerful Kraken, but Gavin Cecil did not fear, he insisted on moving forward, so the sea elves had to leave the team, most of the ships in the fleet also followed the sea elves, only Gao Wen¡¤ Cecil and a few loyal guards continued to sail, and it was not long before they met the Kraken.

    The clever reader Gao Wen immediately thought that there must be a princess in the Kraken...

    But this story is a bit of an anticlimax here. The c is just a scribble to record that Gao Wen Cecil has gained the trust of the Kraken and has been directed to a "sacred, beautiful" place where a group of people drink wine. After three days and three nights, he was immediately dragged back to the mainland of Loren by a storm.

    This is obviously a fool of the reader.

    Intuition tells Gao Wen that this story should be the record of the far-sea navigation that was missing from the memory of Gao Wen Cecil.

    But there is a strange race in it: the Kraken.

    Gao Wen is very strange to this racial name. He has only a little bit of impression in his memory, but he points to the mythical whimsy, which is not enough for evidence.

    At this moment, the door of the study was knocked. After the door opened, Druid Pittman came in: "Adult, I heard Amber say you are looking for me?"

    Gao Wen nodded, let the old Druid enter the house and then open the door and ask: "Have you heard of the Kraken?"

    "The Kraken?" Pitman touched his chin. "I have heard a little about the legends about them."

    Gao Wen suddenly had a bright eye: Druid is a profession that knows the most about the race in the world. Even if Pitman knows only the legends related to the Kraken, the level of detail is definitely much more than most people know. !

    "What do you think!"

    Pittman said with a beard, he said: "The legend of the Kraken is concentrated in the eastern and southern parts of the mainland. Very few people have mentioned it on the Ansu side. Even if it is mentioned, it will only appear in the thriller story or similar. It is said that the Kraken is one of the oldest intelligent creatures in the world. Its history is very likely to be as long as the dragon. They have ruled the ocean for thousands of years before the rise of mankind.

    "The Kraken is a race with only women in the whole family. It lives in the depths of the ocean far away from the East. It almost never communicates with the intelligent races on the mainland. They all have beautiful looks, but only the upper body is human, the lower body. It¡¯s all sorts of sea monsters...

    "In addition to these, there are legends that the Kraken does not actually communicate with humans, but because they have the ability to change into human form, so when they come ashore, they will immediately integrate into the crowd... Yes, The ability to change, many legends have pointed out that the Kraken has an ever-changing form. They are as amorphous as water, so they can become a variety of appearances. The legends of more than half of the sea monsters in the far sea are their masterpieces.

    ¡°In addition, there are legends that the Kraken will have a planned visit to the land. Because they have a long life, they will observe the development of this short-lived civilization as a pleasure. When human civilization fluctuates once and for all, they will be curious. Some people think that the Krakens are visiting the land to find something. Some of the silver elves¡¯ books have vowed to leave a record of contact with the Kraken, and say that the Kraken and the smart creatures on land. Peaceful communication, they sometimes ask for ''land people'', and as long as the land people can satisfy their wishes, they will get very rich compensation. Sometimes it is rare jewelry in the deep sea, sometimes it is weird, incredible magic. The device is said to have a trident that can release Thunder and lightning, which is a gift given to them by the Kraken thousands of years ago.

    "But there are also legends that the Krakens don''t seem to know the value of the gifts they send. They just give something to the land people with their own preferences. Sometimes you give them a way and they will give you a The pearls of the box, sometimes you help them to be busy, but they will only send you a piece of fish and there is a tooth print on the fish. This record is also left by the silver elves."

    Gao Wen interrupted Pitman¡¯s remark: ¡°If they encounter the Kraken while sailing in the ocean, how would they treat the ¡®invasion of the ocean¡¯?¡±

    Pittman''s eyebrows pick: "You touched my knowledge blind spot. But according to most legends, it is very dangerous to encounter the Kraken in the far sea."

    ¡°Very dangerous?¡± Gao Wen frowned. ¡°Is there a lot of legend that the Kraken will communicate peacefully with people on land? Even give gifts or something...¡±

    "But it is on land," Pittman said with a serious expression. "In the ocean, they seem to be very offensive, especially when the trek enters some waters that should not enter, the Kraken will immediately become The horrible sea monsters came out to drive away and even chase. They are the Dai people in the sea. They have unimaginable power at sea. Even the thunder lightning that the powerful magisters call out cannot match their storms. There are so many ocean-going sailings. The horror story is not all in the air."

    Gao Wen frowned. "Is that so..."

    At the same time, in the deep sea far from the mainland of Loren, some elegant figures are rapidly crossing the dark and deep seabed, their snake tails or fish tails swinging in the sea, making these beautiful and intelligent creatures seem to be in the deep sea. The phantom is generally fast and difficult to ponder.

    They did not know that they had been discussed by two humans on the distant continent. For these deep-sea saltwater fish, there is still a very important job waiting for them to complete.

    A sea monster crossed a "mountain" on the seabed and watched the scene spread along the bottom of the sea. The special "deep sea vision" allowed her to look far into the dark sea floor.

    A huge to astonishing tentacles lie on the sea floor in front, the tentacles are covered with layers of corals and deep-sea plants, and a large number of broken pieces of flesh and blood scattered around the tentacles, they have completely lost their vitality, but can not see A little sign of decay.

    In a farther place, at the end of the tentacle that stretches out like a small mountain, you can see even more shadows. It is a bigger body of flesh and blood, the direction of the "first excavation site". .

    Excavating the long captain''s long snake tail slap on the seabed beach, then the tail tip rises high and swings like a flag in the sea. She gives a loud voice to her team members: "I am digging here today!" Come on, everybody!"

    The Krakens responded in unison: "Everyone cheers!"

    "Don''t go too far with ¡®squid¡¯, don''t waste time!¡±

    "do not waste time!"

    "Do not steal engine fuel!"

    "Do not steal engine fuel!"

    "Excavation!"

    "Excavation!"

 Chapter 188ï¼š Sirens excavation plan

    What the "big squid" is, the Krakens themselves can''t tell.

    With regard to the forced landing of the ancient times, many of the memory of the Kraken have been somewhat blurred. Although they are elemental creatures that are not old and dead, the things that are too old are not well remembered, but only a few Krakens can be sure. That is, since they landed on this land-based world, the "big squid" on the bottom of the sea has already existed.

    It is a wreck of a creature far older than the ancient times. Its surviving tentacles linger on the seabed like a mountain. The size of its body is imaginable. The Krakens were initially shocked by the size of this corpse. And feared the world for a long time. They worried that this strange world was full of such huge and terrible life, but soon they found that their fears seemed redundant.

    The deep sea is a native creature that is weaker than them. The "big cat" seems to be the only exception, and this powerful exception is dead.

    "Big squid" is killed by some kind of external force. This can be seen from its broken body and the metal fragments left in the seabed, but the people who killed the "big squid" are a mystery, in the long years. In the middle, the Krakens have never been able to find clues to that powerful race. Although they have also visited various continents, there are only a few barbaric indigenous civilizations on those continents. Those civilizations have no ability to sail in the ocean. Nature can''t be the strongest to kill the big catfish.

    After realizing that there is a "magic wave" in the world that periodically destroys the ecological circle, the Krakens have even more abandoned the action of finding that civilization, and turned their hearts to live their lives in this ocean.

    Excavating "big squid" is one of their most important jobs, and this work is a part of restarting the core engine. Although the day of success is still far away, the Krakens are creatures that are slow to the passage of time, just like Like many elemental creatures, they also have ample patience and a bad sense of time. This feature allows them to successfully complete the civilization transformation in the deep sea in the very long past, but now they are immersed in their work and enjoy themselves. .

    The excavation team came to the scheduled working place, and a huge flesh and blood wreck that had fallen off the tentacles was quietly lying in the deep pit on the seabed. After several months of ¡°life cycle¡±, the flesh and blood wreckage had been reborn. The size of the start, which means it can be dug again.

    The Krakens scattered around the flesh and blood tissue, and dozens of force field shadow generators were deeply penetrated into the seabed. The light blue energy barrier blocked the entire area to prevent the "big catfish" from escaping. The force that came out caused pollution in the waters, and then they were trio, and they began to cut the high-intensity flesh and blood tissue with a variety of equipment.

    Excavating the squad leader to patrol the perimeter, it is very important to check whether the force field shading generator is working properly, because these devices are barely able to run now, and all kinds of strange and bizarre faults are commonplace, not It¡¯s easy to get a problem when you look at it.

    But this has been much stronger than many years ago. At the very least, more and more devices have been restored. Although the restart of the core engine is still in the foreseeable way...

    The Kraken squadron wraps around the back of the fleshy tissue. This is the next step. She will pick up the rough, as if the bark and the fungus are stacked on the outer skin, and check the regeneration of this part of the tissue.

    But at this moment, the flesh and blood tissue suddenly squirmed as if it had survived!

    The dark red blood rushed out of the wound, and the muscles and skin grew, and they quickly condensed into a small tentacle with a strange pattern and bright edges, squirming in front of the Kraken.

    The pattern on the surface of the tentacles shines, and the twisted and squirming continues to present a variety of strange and bizarre forms. Any ordinary mind will fall into madness in front of these patterns, even the most stubborn mortal warriors can''t be safe after facing them.

    The captain of the sea monster looked at the tentacles slyly, boldly assumed, calmly analyzed, and decided to say hello to the other party.

    Then her body disintegrated and reorganized in an instant, and the form changed in a blink of an eye. It became a tentacle that was exactly the same as the other party, and it quickly squirmed and curled up on the seabed.

    An indescribable tentacle and a tentacle mimicking a tentacle on the seabed for ten minutes of ecstasy, the two sides did not reach any consensus, and the three Krakens who completed their own excavation missions have already swam.

    One of the Krakens with the oscillating cutting machine poked the mimetic tentacles on the seabed with his tail: "Captain, you just said not to play too much with the big squid..."

    The mimicry tentacles suddenly changed back to the appearance of the Kraken, and it looked a bit embarrassed: "I thought it greeted me..."

    Another Kraken swings his tail curiously: "There is often a big squid that has a tentacle twisted and twisted... What does it mean?"

    "Who knows, deep-water scholars have always felt that this is a kind of communication signal, and the results have been deciphered for so many years and there is no result. I suspect that they are twisted and twisted, just like seaweed."

    "No, this is definitely an exchange, but we can''t understand it," said the Kraken, who was cutting the machine. "Why wouldn''t those people on land be so excited to see these tentacles?" And they will yell and yell at these tentacles... This shows that there is communication!"

    The captain of the Kraken thought for a moment, the tail of the snake form: "Take it, take it and take it away and let it jump out."

    The Kraken, who was carrying the cutting machine, started the equipment in his hand, but asked a little before the start: "Would you like to eat?"

    "emmmmm...the reactor fuel should have been collected enough... well, you can eat a little. But you can only eat a little!"

    "Yay"

    The remaining Krakens cheered and rushed to their "lunch."

    At the same time in the Cecil''s lord''s house, Gao Wen and Pitman''s discussion about the Kraken finally came to an end.

    Pittman glared at his beard: "Overall, the Kraken is such a legendary creature. There are only a handful of witness reports, and every record can''t stand the scrutiny. Their history is older than humans. In the eastern part of the endless ocean, there may be occasional landings, but most of the time will not leave the deep sea, nor do you communicate with land races such as humans. The Kraken in the ocean is dangerous and will protect its territory, any way. The voyages of their territories will incur their attacks, but now all ocean routes have been cancelled, so don''t worry."

    Gao Wen frowned, looked at the knight''s biography in his hand, and sighed slightly: "What about the legendary species... If you can find a Kraken exchange, just fine. Ok, let''s not say this, I used to tie from Kant. Have you checked out the biological organizations that came back? What progress?"

    When Gao Wen left Kant, he took away a lot of samples, including the weird creatures flesh and blood connected to the human brain in the underground hall, and the soft, seemingly "bacteria blankets" of dark matter on the rectangular tables around the stone pillars. Of course, the runes of the eternal cultists portrayed on the stone pillars were also printed by him. Although all the runes were destroyed by the Philip Knights, there are many stone pillars. After the runes are printed and combined, they can still be combined. Get the complete pattern.

    Only those magical arrays are too dangerous and the mechanism is unknown. Gao Wen did not open up their research for the time being, but the flesh and blood tissue that had died was still not rotted after returning to Cecil, so he gave it to Pitman to study.

    "About those biological tissues, I did a series of tests," Pittman nodded. "It has been confirmed that they have traces of magical transformation, and there are Druid spells involved. It is obvious that everything will be inserted. If you are worried, the end of all things will be in cooperation with the sleepers in the technical field. If they have the same cooperation with the son of the storm, then the threat level of these cults... I am afraid that many people imagine."

    "I have written a letter to Francis II, I hope that the warning I personally raised will give the king more snacks," Gao Wen said with a forehead. "What I am most worried about now is that the perpetrators have already controlled a large number of nobles. The power is more terrible than the end of everything. Once they complete the infiltration, it is difficult for outsiders to detect their existence. If it is not for me that I have swallowed up the consciousness of a hunter of the eternal sleeper, I am afraid I will not realize it. What is wrong with Kant?"

    "That is what the king has to worry about," Pitman nodded. "In addition, I found a clue when testing those flesh and blood. Although they all have traces of magical transformation, this transformation is carried out the day after tomorrow. , which means they have a natural prototype."

    ¡°Nature Prototype?¡± Gao Wen instantly realized what Pittman meant. ¡°You mean that those weird creatures are transformed from species that are already in nature? Are there so many different species in the world?¡±

    "There are the octopus octopus on the west coast of the Dwarf Kingdom, the swallowing monster near the ancestor''s peak, and several monsters related to the shadows and undead powers. They all have similar developed nerve organs that can link and control the victim''s brain tissue. And in the tissue samples you brought back, I also found primitive structures similar to the above-mentioned monsters, which are obviously part of the raw materials. But these monsters are not powerful enough to take so many humans. The extent to which they are connected together to create a real dream, and their respective ethnic differences are huge, conventional life-cultivation spells are impossible to fuse them together, so I suspect that the cultists of all things will be a breakthrough in the field of life fusion. The progress has made it possible to splicing so many monsters together and creating functional products that can be mass-produced."

    "...the cult believes that mastering the core technology, the civilized society is feeling uncomfortable in the place," Gao Wen sighed. "You have no good news to tell me?"

    Pittman¡¯s expression is a bit embarrassing: ¡°There is something, but you may not be too happy.¡±

    "What is it?"

    "The meat tastes good after braised..."

    "vomit"

 Chapter 189ï¼š Image of Selena Geer

    On the tenth day after the winter, the new cesil-led brick kiln and the magic crystal smelting plant completed the overall expansion.

    The use of mining machines has ensured a steady increase in steel production, while the steady increase in steel production has ensured the smooth start-up of machinery and equipment in other parts of the territory, in the brick kiln and the magic crystal smelting plant, the new molding machine The crusher, the tunnel kiln and the higher-powered Honeycomb Magic Network replaced the old equipment, which also prompted these factories to be refurbished in advance. Although in many people''s minds, the "factory areas" on the territory are already very large. Awesome large buildings, but in Gao Wen''s eyes, they are always just a bigger work shed. Until all the factories have completed at least one expansion, they will have a little more of a "factory" shadow.

    The territory is changing every day. The adequate food reserves and heating materials ensure the maintenance of the staff''s labor, and the metal control of the Nicholas egg''s anti-day level can make the machine and equipment appear as a batch into the reality. Gao Wen sees a lot of progress reports on his desk every day. Although reviewing these reports is quite labor-intensive, he is happy.

    It is better to read the report than to slash the cult to slash the cult. The latter only means that someone is being victimized by the villains, while the former means that everyone in the territory is better.

    However, after reading the report, Gao Wen has other things to do.

    The "soul lantern" recovered from Kant¡¯s collar was placed on his desk, and the lamp was emitting a faint and pure white shimmer.

    At the time of leaving Kant¡¯s collar, this lantern always seemed to be ¡°unstable¡±. It continued to emit the kind of haze that resembled the lavender of starlight, and as long as someone touched it, it would hear if there was no The strange sound, other effects such as causing hallucinations, causing nightmares, not to mention, in addition to it can not be activated in the way of Gao Wen memory, it seems that even if you leave Lilith Kant this "use "The negative power of the slap in the lanterns can''t be dissipated, so Gao Wen had to temporarily seal this stuff and put it in a repository in the mountains."

    But yesterday the guards of the soldiers suddenly reported that the purple starlight of the lantern had subsided.

    It has returned to normal at least on the surface that looks like this. It seems that the evil rituals carried out by the eternal cultists cannot save energy for a long time. As long as the ceremony is terminated, the nightmare power in the lantern will quickly decline.

    Gao Wen took the lantern and carefully observed its crystal case and the delicate brass base. Through the translucent crystal case, you can see that there are very complicated runes in it, which is almost the same as it was seven hundred years ago.

    This lamp is not a product of the ancient Gangyan Empire. In fact, its technology comes from the dwarf country in the western part of the continent. Those short-throwing miners often give people a sense of rudeness, but in fact they are sophisticated craftsmen. The expert hands, they are especially good at combining crystal and metal to form all kinds of incredible magic props. "Dream Lights" is the proud work of a famous dwarf craftsman at that time.

    In Gao Wen''s memory, in addition to enhancing the power of dreams and protecting the spirit of the user, this lamp has some peculiar small functions.

    He put his hand on the lantern and injected it with magic, but he didn''t activate it completely. In the process, he sketched the figure of Selena Geer in his mind and meditated each other in his heart. first name.

    After a few seconds, some messy and broken pictures began to appear in his mind.

    He "looks" that he floats in a position more than one meter above the ground, and the angle of view is slightly swaying. In the rest of the light, you can see a female figure wearing a white **** robes, and a farther place can see Go to things like camps and simple houses.

    Gao Wen¡¯s heart is filled with excitement: this information has not disappeared yet!

    This is the unique function of "Dream Lights". After injecting the appropriate magic power, it can be used to record some images and sounds, and through special extraction methods, it can restore the records to the user''s mind. In the past, Selena Georg used this function to record the scene along the road of development. In a few times, she even succeeded in transmitting vital information in this way.

    The only thing Gao Wen is worried about is whether the new owner of the lamp has also activated this function after the death of Selena. The "video" of Selena Geer will be overwritten by new users. But now it seems that this secret function really only Selina himself and he knows.

    The original picture was a vision of the journey. These things were also in the memory of Gao Wen Cecil, so Gao Wen quickly skipped it. Soon, he found the records near the end.

    He hopes that Selena Geer will keep the habit of recording meaningful images at any time, and record the pictures he most wants to know.

    Finally, another picture appeared. Gao Wen ¡°watched¡± to Selena Geer and walked on a rugged mountain road. Before and after the road, many people wearing costumes or church armor and a solemn face could be seen. Pilgrims".

    In the next picture, Gao Wen saw an open space on the top of the mountain. There were huge altars arranged. There were a priest and a church knight around the altar. In the distance, you can see the clouds lingering, and the high and low mountains are in the clouds. It is looming.

    It is the peak of the ancestors! It was the ceremony of the high-level communication of the gods of the churches seven hundred years ago!

    "I am a little nervous, everyone''s expression is very tight, I hope everything will go well."

    Gao Wen suddenly heard a fuzzy and low female voice ringing in her mind. After two seconds, he realized that this is the voice of Selena Geer. The dream goddess seems to be recording, recording I feel at the ceremony.

    This is also her habit.

    Then the picture swayed for a while, and Selena seemed to be moving, and after the picture stabilized, Gao Wen saw a familiar figure appearing next to the large altar in the middle of the open space.

    He saw the Pope of the Church of the Light, the Pope of the God of War, the great denomination of the Holy Spirit, and the Pope and the Holy See...

    That is the highest leader of all sects.

    At this point in time, the "religious peace agreement" or "the ancestor''s summit agreement" has not yet been signed, and the various sects are still in a state of opposition. However, this scene on the peak of the ancestor has no such arrogance as the outside world. Although the atmosphere is intense and solemn, the leaders are more due to the ceremony itself than to their religious position.

    It seems that these sect leaders have reached a consensus on peace before communicating with the gods. Even the leaders of the Dream Church, the Storm Church, and the Druid Church, which have fallen into the dark sects in the future, have already agreed with this consensus.

    In Gao Wen¡¯s mind, various speculations emerged, and in the process, he saw a religious leader coming out of the crowd.

    The other person wore a solemn black robes with a wooden mask with constellations and eye patterns on his face. Gao Wenluo hesitated and recognized this as Pope Megal III of the Church of the Dream God seven hundred years ago.

    The pope stood in front of the altar, then removed his mask and robes, stood there in a short dress and began to accept the blessings of other sect leaders, and what happened next made Gao Wen confused:

    After the blessings of the other sects of the sects of Megral III, there were several great magicians who came forward and these casters who were not priests began to release one spell after another against Megall.

    It was all sorts of protection, and almost all the protective spells that Gao Wen could name were released on the dream pope, and from the robes worn by the great wizards and their temperament. It can be seen that each of them is very powerful, and the effects of those protective spells can be imagined.

    After receiving the blessing of protective spells, Megel III began to wear a set of strange "clothes" with the help of others. The clothes were full of the beauty and elegance of the robes, but they could only be described as ugly. It has a thick multi-layer structure, with a pair of gloves and shoes, all the places are covered with strict, and each layer of fabric can also see the intricate magic pattern.

    Until Meg¨¨re III wore a strange, crystal-made spherical shell helmet, Gao Wencai finally woke up and what it was:

    That is a magic version of the spacesuit!

    Selena¡¯s voice came from outside the picture at the same time: ¡°...the Pope has accepted blessings and magic blessings, and also put on a protective vest that is specially made according to the ''God'' reminder, which can resist the power of the gods. To be honest That dress is ugly, but it has all the features, I hope everything goes well..."

    Accompanied by Selena''s soft prayers, Gao Wen saw that Megalo III had reached the altar, while at the same time two people came out and stood at two special nodes on the outer edge of the altar.

    It was the Pope of the God of the Storm and the Druid of the Holy Spirit.

    They seem to have communicated with the goddess of dreams in the middle of the altar. However, there is no voice in the video recording. Because of the angle of the picture, Gao Wen can''t read any information from their lips. He can only The shape of the altar is judged, and the two sect leaders will participate in the next ceremony and may bear certain risks.

    Then the ceremony began.

    The runes on the altar were lit one by one, and the majestic energy released by the magical array caused the surrounding air to be slightly distorted. Megall III, who was covered in the "space suit", raised his hand to the altar. The surrounding popes and the Pope and the Holy Ghosts waved hard.

    Then a white light descended from the sky, and the figure of Megalo III disappeared instantly in white light.

    And the picture is also in the dark record at the same time.

    There seems to be some kind of powerful energy that ends the "recording" of Selena Geer.

 Chapter 190ï¼š Hertis work arrangement

    Gao Wen blinked and completely quit the magic connection with the dream lantern.

    After the image of the ancestor''s peak is over, there is no updated image data in the lantern.

    This may be because Selena Geer has been transformed into a dark sacred official after that. She lost her habit of recording her time at any time under the temperament, or she may have died in the near future. In short, no matter what the reason, the lantern The clues in this point stop here.

    But these clues are enough to reveal countless facts.

    Gao Wen has a 8% confidence that the equipment that Megall III was wearing at that time was some kind of "space suit", and the various magic blessings he had accepted before should also be that he could be in space. Survival in (or similar environment), and as for the purpose of the whole ceremony, or the "destination" of Megalo III... If Selena¡¯s "narration" is credible, then the mysterious attempt to communicate the gods, The essence is to send a pope to the realm of the gods?

    So is the **** world in space? Or do you have to go through a space journey for a while to go to the gods?

    What kind of truth did the religious leaders of 700 years ago master?

    Selena mentioned a "God" in the narration. The religious leaders seem to have got information about the gods in the gods and understand the environmental parameters of the gods, so they designed them according to those parameters. Like the protective clothing of the spacesuit, and the gods seem to come from the eternal slate...that is, those church leaders who can directly contact the eternal slate can learn not only the knowledge of the gods from the slate, but also ¡°see¡± "Spirit world?

    Gao Wen stood up and squatted in the study while he was sinking. What is the most surprising thing about the final result of the ceremony is that Megan III succeeded? Did he arrive in the realm of the gods? Is he back? What did he see, what he heard, and what brought back?

    After the summit of the ancestors, there were several dark sects that fell into cults, but the most powerful and mysterious, the most thorough and degenerate, only the three things, the eternal sects of the dead, the sleepless, and the son of the storm. The leader happened to be the three people who stood on the altar at the time...

    Just then, a knock on the door interrupted Gao Wen¡¯s thoughts.

    Gao Wen immediately judged that it would not be amber standing at the door because Miss Half Elf would just pull in from the window or drill out from the shadow world, nor would it be Rebecca, because Rebecca usually slaps the door and pushes the door. After thinking about it, I thought about knocking on the door. He shook his head and threw a lot of thoughts to the side, clearing his throat: "Come in."

    The door opened, and Herti, who was wearing two big dark circles, walked in with a large stack of documents. Her staff was floating next to her: she controlled the staff to knock on the door.

    "The ancestor, the steel plant''s production report and the North Shore land survey report were sent," Hetty took the papers to the desk, carefully placed them on the table, and then sighed a little, "there is the next season." You can take a look at the forest development plan, mine production and scale expansion plan, new residential area construction plan, night school scale expansion plan, stone factory construction plan, pharmacist recruitment and training proposal.

    The granddaughter took a lot of the name of the plan book in balabala. The heavy documents even made Gao Wen feel a slight shock when he squatted on the table. He suddenly looked blank: "You have a special pile of Looking for me?"

    Herti looked like an over-representation: "Of course not. It''s all sorted out by me overnight. Everything is an imminent project. You have specifically told me before. Once these plans are made, they must be given to you immediately." Look."

    The plan is a procedural product of Gao Wen''s setting. Heti has to admit that this is a thing that can greatly improve team efficiency and execution accuracy, but dealing with the plan reminds her of being ducked when she learned magic at the beginning of the year. Endorsement of the suffering experience, but there is still a little different between the two girls learning magic is forced, she can also fight with the teacher with a staff, but now the plan is forced to rush, she does not dare to be old with herself An ancestor fights...

    So before I came, I had to use my eyeshadow to draw a big dark circle. I hope that my ancestors can notice the fact that they are over-cultivating, and can reduce the amount of work a little...

    Gao Wen also felt the deep resentment in Herti''s tone. Thinking about such a large number of tasks seems to be a matter of his own brain, so he can only smile and comfort: "Cough, very good, done It¡¯s good, you can be free for two days after you have finished these busy...¡±

    As he spoke, he lowered his head and roughly browsed a summary report on the top, and Hetty sighed at this moment, and his eyes swept over Gaowen''s desk.

    She first saw the nightmare lantern and paid a little attention, but this magic aid was not her specialty, so she quickly turned her eyes away, then she saw the knight in the corner of the desk. Biography, so I curiously took it and glanced at the title on the cover.

    "The Story of Gao Wen Cecil''s Rhymes and Princesses."

    Her expression will be weird in the next second: "Ancestral ancestor, you... Is it really ok to read this book?"

    Gao Wen raised his eyelids and glanced at it. As a result, he saw that the book with sensitive subject matter was actually in Heti¡¯s hand. He was extremely embarrassed on the spot: ¡°Hey, I¡¯m going to forget to close it... I¡¯m coughing, I mean it¡¯s just this. The novel is nothing, no..."

    Halfway through, he suddenly reacted and looked at Hetty with a suspicious look: "...How do you know what this book is saying?"

    Herti instantly glimpsed, and the whole man stiffened in the next second. The cold sweat began to flow down his face. After a while, he explained: "I just guessed the contents of the book and guessed the contents..."

    Gao Wen looked at Herti up and down: "You just said that I still believe you, but your expression is too convincing now."

    Hetty: "I... I just looked at it accidentally! After all, it is really popular in the circle of the lady of the noble lady, and this... this is just a love story. It is actually very decent... I am sorry ancestor. wrong!"

    Gao Wen¡¯s mouth is pumping, looking at the ¡°Mr. Herti¡±, who has always been known as ¡°mature, elegant and wise¡± in the entire aristocratic circle, just like a little girl who has done something wrong, apologizing to herself, her face rising I don¡¯t want to say that I¡¯m still taking a cold sweat and I¡¯m just changing my mind. I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t see her in my life. How to say it, it¡¯s quite interesting.

    To tell the truth, Otto is so serious that he is so serious that he is really serious, but Gao Wen knows how to get good, and soon he coughs and looks serious: "I have done it, so What have you been nervous about? I have read this book. Although the story has a lot of rumors, it is just a normal romantic story of the knight¡¯s commemorating the princess. Although it¡¯s a bit more than 80, it¡¯s really a bit... um, nothing. Imprisonment."

    Herti nodded hard: "The ancestors said it!"

    Gao Wen grinned and looked at Herti: "But I have to remind you of it."

    Heti is sincere and fearful: "Please tell me the ancestors!"

    "You have black eyes off makeup," Gao Wen looked helplessly at this n-story granddaughter. "The sweating has faded."

    Hetty: "..."

    After a moment, she once again sighed in the end: "I am sorry that my ancestor is wrong!"

    Gao Wen¡¯s eyes shook a little, and he was worried that his work pressure on Herti was really too big, so that the granddaughter was overwhelmed under the weight, and the thinking gradually became the same as Rebecca. Blood, look at Rebecca¡¯s style of work and know that most of the bloodlines are harmonized except Ã§...

    The more I thought about it, the more I felt that it was possible. He just sighed and said with a smile: "Okay, your work pressure is really a bit big recently... but fortunately, the most important winter construction projects have been finalized. At present, there are artisans who are responsible for the team. The registrars and interior apprentices you bring should also come in handy. You will take a break and let me give you two days off."

    Herti blinked, but she was a little surprised: "No... ancestor, in fact, I am fine, now is the key to territorial construction..."

    "Every day is the key to the development, but people can''t always rest, even Nicholas eggs have a special sun-bathing holiday, you can take a break," Gao Wen smiled and looked at Herti, who was tangled, " However, after the holidays, I hope that you can conduct an assessment of the internship apprentices in various departments on the territory as soon as possible, and sort out an assessment result. If it is applicable, you should consider implementing it a few months ago. That set of administrative agencies."

    All along, Gao Wen has tried to achieve a complete, scientific and efficient administrative structure in New Cecil, but the scarcity of intellectuals in this era has led to the shortage of relevant talents, such as key sectors such as agriculture, internal affairs, military and medical care. There are always only one or two people running at full authority. It can be said that the department heads are at the same level as the grassroots clerks. Although such departmental divisions are much stronger than the chaotic management of most aristocratic territories, they are high. The text still has a huge gap.

    Therefore, as long as there is an "intellectualist" who knows the number of words in the territory, Gao Wen will select the best person for the first time and enrich it to the heads of various departments. These people have never been exposed to advanced organizational management concepts, so at the beginning It can only be started from an apprentice, even if it is a lone scholar and a bankrupt knight hired in the town of Tanzan, it must be an honest apprentice here.

    It is precisely because of the complexity of these apprentices that Gao Wen does not think that they can successfully complete the "transformation within the organization."

    Especially those bankrupt knights and scholars.

    Now that the "internship period" has passed, apprentices who can''t stand the pressure or can''t adapt to the new system should have already reached the edge of the road. Gao Wen thinks it''s time to conduct an assessment to them to screen out the talents that are really available. Let the management of the territory go further.

    Herti accepted the arrangement of Gao Wen very seriously, but before she left the study, she seemed to suddenly think of something, not too sure to say: "The ancestor, I just saw that the second-level arcian who came from the king has been Hey, do you want to call him in the vicinity of the lord''s house?"

    Gao Wenyiyi, carefully thought about it: "...Is there still this person?"

 Chapter 191ï¼š Santis Side

    Santander Said stood uncomfortably in front of the door of the Lord''s mansion, checking every button and pleat line on his body over and over again, the messy hair and slightly bloodshot eyes showing him last night. I didn''t sleep well all night, and this was the result of extreme tension.

    "To be confident in performance, to show the knowledge of magic theory, to answer every question of the lord in time, can not cough or confuse loudly, can not be free in front of the lord..."

    The second-level magician whispered, as if he had repeated several points in the exercises before the exam, and at this moment, the front of the lord suddenly opened the door, a dress in the maid. The girl, who seems to be underage, ran out from the inside. She ran out of the gate and ran across the small front yard, braking in front of Santis Said in a thrilling stance that seemed to be thrown down. Standing and shocking the latter.

    The little maid Betty looked around and stared at the eyes of Santis. She said crisply: "Have you seen a suspicious figure who wandered around to sneak around?"

    Santis had just awakened from his own chanting and suddenly did not react: "Ah? Suspicious? Didn''t see..."

    "Good thank you!" Betty exaggeratedly bowed, and turned around and ran back as soon as she ran out, leaving Mr. Arcane Master behind and wondering what happened.

    It wasn''t until two seconds later that Santis had awakened that the man who the maid was looking for was not afraid of himself.

    How can there be such a vain maid in the world...

    And just as he looked at him, the door of the lord''s house was pushed away again. The little maid who had just rushed out from inside and ran to Santisi: "Are you in the neighborhood?" Wandering around the sneaky suspicious silhouette?"

    "Amount... I just wandered around in the neighborhood, but I am not a ghost or a suspicious person," Santis explained with a little helplessness. He always felt that the little maid¡¯s brain seemed to be not so good. I am afraid that if I say the wrong word, I will be wrong. The maid is not a very high-ranking person, but she can rush to send a letter indicating that she can talk directly with the lord. I must be careful when I speak. "I Something wants to see the lord, is..."

    Betty waited for the other party to finish and said with a happy voice: "Oh, then you come in, the lord is looking for you!"

    A moment later, Gao Wen saw the second-level arcian from Wangdu in the study: Santis Sid.

    He already remembered that he had seen the other party''s name in the 100-member aid group from Wangdu. A second-level arcane master was considered to be the "upper class talent" in the team. According to the hierarchical distribution of this era, the professional is destined to be nobler than the ordinary craftsman, while the caster is the noble among the professional. A second-level arcian is only a low-level professional, but because of the convenience of magic and the wide range of magicians. Learning, this arcane master can be said to be the backbone of the team, so he was arranged by Gao Wen to the magic crystal smelting plant, responsible for testing various matching crystal products.

    But after that, he completely forgot this person.

    On the one hand, he is indeed busy, and the things on the ground are mixed with the outside cultists. He is not peaceful all day. On the other hand, this Mr. Santiz has no sense of existence. He has not tried hard to win higher treatment. And status, and did not make any outstanding contribution, after he was arranged to the smelting plant, he was honestly burning the kiln there. According to the inquiries from Hedi, the king of the arcane masters every day. Mixed with those kiln workers, the gray-faced face can''t see the difference. If it wasn''t for this time he ran over, I am afraid that Gao Wen would completely forget that there is such a caster on the territory.

    Now he remembered it again, so he looked particularly curiously at the sorcerer''s hair, the reddish eye sockets, the thin and tall figure, and the old robes that had been washed a little white. He stood in the middle of the room with restraint and nervousness, and his hands were still subconsciously fiddling with the buttons on the clothes, and the button was about to be picked up by him.

    "Santis Side, the second-level arcian, from the Royal Masters Association, is that right?" Gao Wen looked at the nervous young mage for a while and suddenly said, "What are you doing to find me?"

    "Ah, I... I am coming..." All the prepared drafts in Santis¡¯s mind forgot a glimpse of the light. He spent a long time before he said his intentions in a straightforward way. "I listen to Jenny." Miss said that the lord is recruiting teachers..."

    Gao Wen stunned, and the notice of recruiting teachers in the territory had been released for more than a month. It was also passed to the 100-member aid group. Several craftsmen who recognized the number of literacy were invited to become temporary teachers of the evening school, but he did not expect A second-level arcian will also be attracted by this message: "Really, am I interested in recruiting teachers?"

    "Yes...yes," said Santis Side, who finally slammed the button on the clothes. "I... I can... I hope to be a tutor in your house. I am good at arcane and The basic theory of magic has some understanding of heraldic, Ansu history, and aristocratic etiquette. Although my own level is not high, I am good at teaching others, and your son can give me confidence..."

    "Stop and stop," Gao Wen heard half of the arcane master knows that he was completely wrong and had to interrupt. "I think you made the wrong purpose of this recruitment order. I am not giving it to my son." Looking for aristocratic tutors."

    Santis looked blank and nervously clutched the button in his hand: "Ah? Isn''t it?"

    "Don''t you know? I have only two sons, one is Herti, the other is Rebecca. The former is a teacher for many years. The latter is both civil and military. Both of them have higher levels of spellcasting than you. You may need to supplement the etiquette. Lesson, but you obviously can''t beat her, unless you are proficient in both hands and weapons, but also good at running and charging," Gao Wen spread his hand, "I am not looking for a tutor for my two granddaughters, but to find a teacher at night school."

    "Night school?" Santiz continued to look like he was completely unaware of the incident.

    "You haven''t heard of it?" Gao Wen was curious about this strange arcane master. "The most common civilians and serfs on the territory know the night school. You don''t even know?"

    "I... I have been in the crystal smelting plant since I was appointed," Santis said with a shy look. "Besides, I read at my own residence and didn''t pay much attention to other things. This time if It¡¯s not Miss Jenny who told me that I don¡¯t even know you are recruiting teachers.¡±

    Gao Wen cried and looked at this stern, nervous and slow-moving arcane master. The heart said that it was really the talents selected by the nobles of Wang Du, and that there was no character defect. In the ranks of the people: "The evening school is for the civilians, but also the serfs and slaves on the territory. Do you understand? I am not looking for a senior teacher to teach the nobles etiquette and heraldry, but to find a Teach ordinary civilians to read and read."

    Santis opened his mouth for a moment, it seems that he really knows Gao Wen¡¯s literacy for civilians for the first time, and obviously he really wants to understand it, but Gao Wen thinks that this is finally awake. When Mr. Arcane Master was going to politely leave, the latter suddenly nodded and asked: "When you are a teacher at night school, will you pay extra for the recruitment order?"

    "Would you like?" Gao Wen was amazed. "Do you know that you are going to teach a group of people who have just met a few words and counted only a hundred?"

    Santiz smiled cautiously: "I have taught the magical theory of the merchants who are not learning to learn in the kings. I don''t think it will be too difficult... probably."

    After repeatedly confirming that the arcane master really intended to accept the job, Gao Wen could not help but laugh.

    Finally, a formal caster is willing to go to the evening school to teach. He has tried many times to recruit monks from Tanzan Town or Kant, and even recruits apprentices to come to the night school as teachers, but when they know they have to face When a group of "untouchables", all of them expressed their refusal without exception. It seems that in their minds, civilians and serf-born people are inherently mentally deficient, from the brain structure to the different species of the mage or noble. So they don¡¯t believe that they can teach the deep knowledge of civilians, and they are not willing to accept such challenges.

    They refused not only because of arrogance, but also because they decided that they would not teach those "untouchables", so they refused to fail early.

    But now there is a second-level arcane master who takes the initiative to "apply". Although the process is somewhat different from what was expected, this Mr. Santis Said seems to be really willing to do the work.

    "Are you short of money?" Gao Wen was happy, but he couldn''t help but ask, because he could see that the other party was tempted by the extra compensation every month. "The Master should not be short of money?" ¡±

    "In fact, the Master is also short of money, especially from the civilian population," Santissie Said said embarrassedly. "I want to send money to my family. My family stays in the king..."

    Gao Wenmei Mao picked: "You are a civilian?"

    "Yes... my father is a chef of a noble family in Wangdu, my mother is a herbalist."

    It is indeed a civilian, but it belongs to the affluent class among the civilians, and it has a status. It is indeed possible for a family of this level to fight together and send the children at home to learn magic in order to be able to sneak into society. Like Santis. Those who have obtained the qualification of a formal second-level arcian have actually got rid of their own civilian origins, and they are already qualified to squat on the upper body. They can look at his appearance... but they can¡¯t see it.

    Gao Wen said his doubts, and Santis¡¯s expression was even more embarrassing, even with a hint of shame: ¡°I did qualify for a second-level arcian, but my magic reserves have birth defects, I am every day... Only three or five spells can be released."

    Gao Wen¡¯s heart is really flawed and will fall to this point.

    The spell defects of Santis are similar to Rebecca, but they are different extremes: Rebecca has a strong mental and mana reserve, and can throw hundreds of big fireballs every day without feeling tired, but can only build A spell model, and Santis can build a complex spell model, can learn the most profound and complex arcane spells, but the mental and mana reserves are very few...

    Although Rebecca is flawed, she is a nobleman. Even if she is aristocrat in the family, she can still live in the castle and live a life better than any civilian. But Santisi is a civilian, when he After he finally became a formal caster but was discovered the innate flaws of the magic reserve, he would only be kicked off by the upper class, and the family may owe a lot of debt and money.

    He will participate in the 100-member aid group. I am afraid that part of the reason is due to the subsidies given by the king.

    After understanding this, he finally no longer has any doubts about Santis'' choice.

    "So, welcome you to be a glorious teacher," Gao Wen stood up behind the desk and smiled at the young mage in front of him. "And the course you want to teach... shouldn''t be limited to ordinary literacy, I There are other arrangements for you."

    Santisi hurriedly bowed: "Oh, okay, Lord Lord."

    Gao Wen: "Now let me say the first thing, let''s put the button in your hand first, and let you put out the patina..."

    Santis: "..."

 Chapter 192ï¼š Fish, big fish

    When the first rays of the morning sun were scattered on the ground, the peas had already gotten up early.

    The first thing she has to do is to go to the small square at the "Knight Street" street.

    "Knight Street" is one of the earliest built neighborhoods of the territory. It is said to be the site of the barracks of the soldiers when they first set up the camp. It was originally a neat military account and several stacking tables for military supplies, but in the half year. After that, there were two rows of neat brick houses and a square at the end of the street.

    Most of the family''s Cecil soldiers live in this area. On one side of the block is the new barracks area, and on the other side is the house of the lord and the office of several major departments, so "Knight Street" can also It is regarded as a line of defense for the innermost layer of Cecil.

    Being able to live in this place seems to be the dream of many young people in the territory.

    This means that they have the most decent identity, and they can wear the mighty enchanted armor, use the legendary powerful heat ray gun, and are qualified to let their families enter the ranks of "citizens."

    The peas came to this territory halfway through the renovation of the Brick Street Brick House. She witnessed how the workers on this land removed the tents and wooden sheds with amazing efficiency, and then covered them neatly and sturdy. The brick houses and the magic-driven magic spar lights in front of each house make it a beautiful place to be brighter and brighter than the wealthiest neighbourhood in Tanzan town. She was accompanied by one of the first brick houses in Knight Street, along with her chief Cavalier Byron. Now she is the daughter of the chief knight and is the "Mr. Dumb" in Knight Street.

    But for peas, these changes in life do not seem to affect her too much or that others can''t figure out what the dumb woman is thinking. She can''t speak, and this kind of "silence" is often easy to become a head of others'' unreasonable speculation, so she is used to working quietly, silently completing things that others have confessed to themselves, not curious, not trying to communicate, not There will be troubles in the upper body. This is the wisdom of life that peas have accumulated in the past days. Even if I moved to a strange place, I lived in a strong big house.

    Just as the time spent here is getting longer, she realizes that this place is really different from the environment she once knew.

    Close the door, the peas walked on the way to the small square with the bucket, and the two sides of the road can be seen neatly double-storey brick houses, which combines the classic style of Ansu and the "pragmatism" style of Cecil. Houses are not visible anywhere else. At the very least, the houses in other places cannot be extravagant. Every doorway is inlaid with magical stone lamps. On the streets between the houses, there is basically no man. Only the women work in front of the door while pulling home.

    Most of the men on Knight Street are the soldiers of Cecil. Even if they are not soldiers, they are workers in factories. The former spends most of the month in military camps or in various guard posts. The latter goes out during the day. Workers, so this time period can be seen on the streets, basically all of them.

    Mrs. McLean, who was drying the dried fish at the door, saw the peas. This fat lady was one of the few people who had survived from the old Cecil. Her husband was a veteran, and she was here. The street is quite prestigious. When I saw the peas coming out of the bucket, the prestigious wife immediately greeted her with a big voice: "Peas, go to the water? Do you want to help?"

    Cecil leads a different place than other towns: someone will help themselves.

    The peas made a "ah" sound, and shook his head at Mrs. McLean, indicating that she could do it.

    "It''s a good girl," Mrs. McLean is a person who likes to chat with people. Her preference in this area is so strong that she can even talk to a dumb for a long time. "The Byron Knight hasn''t returned yet? Going out again. Already?"

    The peas carried the bucket and thought for a long time that they didn''t know how to answer this complicated question, so they could only shake their heads with regret.

    However, Mrs. McLean didn''t care if the peas answered, but she said it: "Hey, I heard that he was exploring the remains in the mountains. I went there with him before the mouth, but I didn''t tell me anything, hehe, Men always have secrets...peas, you will go to the castle to find Miss Betty for a while?"

    Although the Duke of Cecil did not build a traditional "castle", it is clear that everyone is still accustomed to using the "castle" to call the place where the lord lives: in their simple concept, the lord must live in the castle. .

    When it comes to Betty, the peas finally laughed and said with a happy head.

    Cecil leads a different place from other towns: even the chief maid who lives in the castle of the lord will speak very well, even with his first visit to the territory, and give the candy that the lord rewards to her. eat.

    Although the lord of the Lord seems to have only one maid...

    Then Mrs. McLean chanted a lot of things, from the weather after the winter to the rumbling site on the territory, and then from the magical machines to this year''s exceptional harvest, but fortunately she also remembered the peas Going to fetch water, so after she extended the topic to the big fireball of Viscount Rebecca, she stopped decisively: "Hey, I can¡¯t stop at the beginning and go to the water! Come back! Going to my house to eat!"

    Then the peas bent over to Mrs. McLean and walked toward the small square with a bucket.

    A lot of people greeted her along the way. The most common name is her name "pea", and a few people call her "Byron''s girl" or "Miss Kirk". The latter is from Byron. Kirk''s last name. The peas will respond very seriously to each greeting, and a slightly brisk smile will gradually surface on her face.

    Cecil''s collar is different from other towns: people here will call her name instead of calling her "dumb" or "waste."

    Initially, peas thought it was due to her ¡°identity¡± because she had a adoptive father who was the chief knight, so people would have to respect a small dumb, but soon she discovered that this attitude spread throughout the territory, people and people. It¡¯s been the same between them, and she heard a word from the Duke of Cecil from her adoptive father¡¯s mouth:

    The vast majority of bad habits and shackles stem from the lack of food, and when people can eat, they will begin to consider morality. Although this is not absolute, most of the time.

    The peas are still not very understanding of the wisdom of the lord, but she faintly thinks that this sentence makes sense. She also had a petty thief when she was hungry, and she was whipped by the sheriff because she stole a loaf of bread. The sheriff publicly announced that she had "natural, blood-based stealing habits", but now, the first reaction she took to her own is to hand over to the patrolling soldiers and gentlemen.

    She also believes that those soldiers will not swallow their own things because the adoptive father told her more than once how strict the management of the lord is, and she trusts her adoptive father.

    The peas came to the square with the bucket, and the small square was very quiet at the moment. You can see that there is a construction site opposite the square that is doing preparations before the start of construction. There is a new residential area. After entering the foggy month, the last batch of arrivals in the territory. The homeless are carrying materials and distributing tools under the supervision of soldiers and supervisors. They also have some numb and numb expressions on their faces. It seems that they don¡¯t understand the fact that winter is still going to work, but the peas know that these people will soon They will get up in the heat when they understand the "Cesil housing system" read by the soldiers and understand that they are covering the house they want to live.

    The peas came to the well in the center of the square. The well water in this well was actually drained directly from the Baishui River. Although the lord said that the concept of ¡°water supply into the household¡±, everyone did not understand what it meant. Everyone in the neighborhood is taking water from this well. In the eyes of peas, this is already very convenient.

    She put her own bucket on the side, then pulled the teeth on the well and threw the bucket of the rope into the well.

    There was a strange "jingle" in the well, and the pea couldn''t help but lick it, but then she heard the sound of the normal wooden barrel into the water, so she let go of her heart.

    Could it be that I hit the well wall just now?

    She grabbed the handle of her jaw with both hands and pushed hard to try to roll the bucket up.

    However, the silk does not move.

    The peas licked the **** and tried to push it again. The result was still not moving.

    The little girl is confused. This situation has not been seen before. Although she is still only a child, her strength has always been great because she has been working since childhood. In addition, she has been able to keep up with her nutrition for a while. Her strength is even bigger than before, and it is not so laborious to hit a bucket of water from the well.

    The peas were close to the wellhead, carefully holding the bracket probe next to it and glanced inside, but it was dark and there was nothing at all.

    Just then, a voice came from the side: "Is this not the girl of Byron''s house... What''s wrong?"

    The pea turned to look at it and saw that it was a carpenter who knew it. It was probably passing by. I saw that I looked around at the well and asked for it. The carpenter followed his two apprentices.

    "Ah!" The peas made a confusing sound, and reached out to draw at the wellhead, indicating that they didn''t know what was stuck in the bucket inside. The carpenter and the two apprentices looked at each other and quickly understood her. meaning.

    "Looking at the side, we will help you get the bucket up."

    The peas retreated to the side and watched the three big men together to turn the grip. The sturdy iron and hardwood made a creaking sound, like a big rope falling under the rope. Living like, but in any case, the rope finally began to rise.

    "Come up, come up! Don''t be loose!"

    The carpenter shouted, and at the moment when his voice fell, the pea suddenly heard a huge sound of water coming from the well.

    Oh!

    A figure wrapped in water suddenly burst out of the well, and you can see the upper body of the human body and the tail of the fish...

    Peas looked at the figure with a stunned look.

    Cecil''s collar is different from other towns: the fish in the well will be fished out, and it is a big fish...

 Chapter 193ï¼š Deep sea fans...air?

    In front of Gao Wen, the latest batch of investigations on the remains of the mountains sent by the faithful soldiers, this information details what the Byron Knights have seen and heard in the mountains, with a more detailed map Hand-painted manuscripts with some strange things.

    After the winter, the Byron Knights¡¯ mission to explore the remains of the mountains is still not over. He spends half of his time every month in the extra-large facilities in the mountains, looking for more corridors, dark passages and rooms, and drawing A map along the way, every three days or so, he will send a soldier to send the newly collected information to the territory.

    At present, these are all conventional materials, and no new research facilities involving the secrets of the gods have been discovered, but the ever-expanding map itself is enough to bring Gao Wen¡¯s considerable surprise to the true scale of this ruin. With his expectation, the size of those corridors and halls may have reached the level of a small city. Even after so long, the Byron Knight failed to finish its current "floor", and not long ago, Byron and exploration The team also discovered two large steps leading to the upper and lower levels in the ruins. More and more clues have proved that there are new large areas waiting to be discovered in the ruins.

    The upper level Gao Wen also understands that some of the observatories or lookout structures that may lead to the top of the dark mountains, but where does the lower zone lead? The middle layer of the ruins has almost hollowed out the entire mountain. Is the lower area actually spreading to the bottom of the earth?

    Even as an ancient facility to study the mysteries of the gods, this scale is too big.

    However, no matter how large its overall size, its mid-level area has been fully explored and drawn. The Byron Knight confirmed the safety and sturdiness of those areas. Gao Wen¡¯s next plan is to Some things were transferred to the remains of the mountains.

    Those wide ancient halls can''t be wasted, their solidity and privacy are the greatest use value. Gao Wen plans to transfer the newly assembled thermal ray gun production line, stamping armor production line and rune substrate production line to it. Other needs Anything that is confidential or harmful to the environment and has a lot of noise can also be transferred to the mountains. It is itself a research facility of the ancient Gangdang Empire. It has advanced protective structures and sound insulation effects, which is definitely better than the current territory. The brick and tile factory that came out is much stronger.

    Gao Wen picked up the pen next to him and prepared to leave some records on one of the materials, but at this moment, a rush of footsteps suddenly came in from the door.

    After knocking on the door and getting a response from Gao Wen, Betty pushed the door and walked in.

    "Master!" The little maid hurriedly walked to the desk and bowed with a signboard that looked like she was going to smash herself. It was crisp and crisp, "The Square of Knight Street." On, someone caught a big fish!"

    "Big fish?" Gao Wendeng stunned. He didn''t expect the girl to rush to run and reported such an inexplicable thing. "Catch a fish and report it directly to the kitchen."

    Betty straightened up and thought for a moment, shaking her head: "It''s too big, it can''t be stewed!"

    "You caught a shark," Gao Wen said with a smile. "It is the fish of Baishui River running down the diversion channel into the well of Knight Street..."

    ¡°It¡¯s not like the Baishui River, because half of it looks like an individual...¡±

    "¡­¡­What?!"

    Gao Wenfeng rushed to the square of Knight Street, and the patrolling soldiers who had been reacted in time had been martial law. A young trainee knight wearing a commander armor was maintaining order at the scene, and those were blocked in the martial law line. The outsiders were curious to watch the movements in the corners of the streets.

    Gao Wen recognized the young commander because he had personally honored the soldier. In the first battle of Cecil, the young soldier named Kerim was particularly brave in combat, so he was appreciated, not only the military rank was Improved, but also accepted Byron to become a trainee knight.

    "Adult!" Kerm saw Gao Wen and immediately went forward. "The situation has been controlled. That... the creature is still beside the well."

    "What the **** is going on?" Gao Wen frowned. "I heard that you caught a half-man and a half-fish...women?"

    Klim shook his head: "It wasn''t caught. It was the half-fish and half-human creature that was discovered when Miss Pea was hitting the water. It seemed to be hiding at the bottom of the well. Later, the carpenter and apprentice who passed by pulled it together."

    Gao Wen¡¯s mind stunned his own book that he saw a few days ago... Keke, Knight Biography, and thought of the book in parallel... The ¡°Knights¡± mentioned in the biography.

    Is things going so smart?

    He looked forward to and couldn''t believe that he would be so lucky, but he had already taken steps at the foot. He took Betty through the soldiers'' blockade and saw several people in the small square surrounded by temporary wooden fences. Right next to the well.

    Pitman, Rebecca, Amber, Herti... Almost informed, and there are three craftsmen who are being asked by soldiers and a little girl with empty buckets, which are peas.

    And a strange woman sits lazily on the edge of the well. She has a beautiful sea-blue long hair. The upper body is dressed in a stout blue coat called a cortex. The cheeks and exposed arms. There is also a scale-like structure, and her lower body... as described by Betty and Klim, is a beautiful fishtail with pale gold and blue patterns.

    Gao Wen¡¯s heart moved and he stepped forward.

    Rebecca and others are now curiously surrounding this strange woman. Herti looks seriously at the beautiful lines on the other''s tail that look like magic lines, while Amber inquires about the origin of the other person and the purpose of visiting the place. However, the half-fish and half-fish woman has always been lazy, and has not reacted to most of the problems.

    ¡°What is this situation?¡± Gao Wen asked in a voice, and until he opened his mouth and immersed himself in the study of seafood, he finally noticed his existence. Rebecca first jumped up: ¡° Ancestors! This person is like the kind of ''sealord'' you have inquired about before!"

    Listen to her "word" person! This moment, the fusion of the two species is superb...

    Pittman also turned his face, the old druid face is a rare serious: "Adult, I am afraid this is really a Kraken but I don''t know how she came here. She just showed us very much when she saw us. Great vigilance and hostility, but after we said that we were not malicious, she was...not very active."

    Is it really a sea monster? !

    Gao Wen controlled his excitement and curiously looked at the "Miss Mermaid" sitting on the well. The latter also raised his eyelids and looked at him curiously. The two men stared at each other and watched a small one. Yes, the tail of Miss Mermaid suddenly patted the well, and she made a sweet but lazy voice: "Where did I see you?"

    Gao Wenyiyi, then ecstatic, even a little want to ecstasy.

    Is this Kraken the goddess of fortune thrown from heaven to solve the mystery? !

    "You are a Kraken?" Gao Wen took a deep breath and calmed down. Then he immediately asked, "If it is, maybe we have actually seen my name is Gao Wen Cecil, we were seven hundred years ago. Didn''t you see it?!"

    "Gaowen Cecil? Yawning..." Miss Mermaid made a big yawn, then squinted. "Seven hundred years ago... it seems to be a bit of a impression. At that time it seemed that there was such a personal class, but I didn''t deal with the human being very much. You said that it is you? Can you humans live for seven hundred years?"

    Gao Wen did not know how to explain it for a moment: "The amount... I just revived recently."

    Miss Mermaid blinked: "Are you developing new features?"

    Gao Wen: "... can''t say that."

    "It doesn''t matter, anyway, I am not familiar with you," Miss Mermaid shook his head, and a long, sea-blue hair glowed in the sun with a wonderful luster. "It¡¯s so sleepy. I just woken up in the bucket when I slept halfway. So, who is the bucket that was thrown?"

    Gao Wen suddenly stunned the peas not far away, but then he reacted: "When you sleep in our wells, of course you will be embarrassed... What is your name?"

    "Til," the mermaid replied sighingly. "Is the place I just stayed in is a well?"

    It can be seen that she really does not want to talk to people, but she is somewhat interested in Gao Wen, so the two people are barely able to reach an exchange, and this exchange is enough to make the people next to them amazed. The card almost looked at the ancestors with a sacred eye and reached a consensus with a fish. I couldn¡¯t help but say: "Would you have a fishing ancestor?"

    I don''t know how she associates.

    Gao Wen glanced at Rebecca with a grin, then looked at the Kraken, who claimed to be "Tir". He couldn''t help but wonder: "Where do you come from? Why come here? What do you need us to help?" What?"

    "I? I am coming from the deep sea," Tyre swayed slightly on the well. "Why do I know why I am on the land of your humanity... I was still fighting with another group of people in the sea some days ago. Then I went swimming with the big troops. I went to the house myself. As a result, I swam to somewhere and went to this place. I saw all the people around me in a blink of an eye. I thought I fell into the enemy¡¯s nest. A big jump."

    ¡°Have a fight with a bunch of humans in the sea?¡± Gao Wen sharply grasped the key points in this sentence, and then realized another key point. ¡°You said that you are going back to the territory of your Kraken. Wandering here?"

    Tyre nodded: "Yes."

    If the legend and the elf''s record are correct, the Kraken is a kind of intelligent creature living in the far sea of ??the eastern part of the mainland...

    Gao Wen¡¯s face is weird: ¡°Miss Tyre, if I didn¡¯t guess wrong, you... probably the tour is reversed...¡±

    "what?"

 Chapter 194ï¼š The Adventures of Siren Tyre

    It can be seen that Miss Haier Tyre is not very happy about her "sweeping back"...

    Gao Wen was also in the conversation with the other party and finally figured out how this deep sea creature ran into the human continent.

    According to the other party, the Kraken had a war with a group of humans about a month ago, and the war was carried out on the endless sea far from the land. It was "a group of crazy humans wearing black robes and short robes." And it will use strange weirs. The battle lasts for a long time. Those humans are powerful, but they are isolated on the island and the number is inferior. The Krakens have summoned two lightning storms and several The tsunami broke through their fortifications and the humans fled.

    Miss Tyre lost contact with the big forces in the second half of the battle. The spells used by humans may have interfered with her judgment (she said so), causing her to discern the direction, which was originally toward the Kraken. The territory of the tour, the result of swimming and traveling to the human continent...

    "At the beginning, I was still surprised. The more I saw the scene on the seabed, the more I didn''t know it," Miss Tyre sat on the well. The fish tail slammed on the ground and said that Gao Wen was very curious about the other''s fishtail. What structure can actually achieve this degree of bending, "When you swim, you see the mainland, and you see a estuary of a big river... I thought it was going to the back of our continent."

    "Your continent?" Gao Wenyi said, "Do you have a continent there?"

    "Yes," Tyre nodded. "But it¡¯s a bigger island. I can''t be familiar with the situation on land. We spend most of our time in the sea."

    Another useful information!

    The Miss Kraken is definitely a god-given surprise. Gao Wen feels that his understanding of the world will be greatly improved under the supplement of Tyre. He can''t help but continue to ask questions: "Hit with you." What do you know about human beings?"

    "Where do I know, they suddenly ran to our territory, and they also took up a ceremony to hold an island reef. It was a dangerous area. There was a strong unstable energy field on the seabed. They were tossing in all likelihood. There was an accident, so we sent people to remind them not to mess around. As a result, those humans shouted something, ''The storm will start'' and we were beaten by us...¡± Tyre said as he yelled. Head, it seems that I don¡¯t understand the logic of human beings. "We don¡¯t have much to deal with humans, but the crazy guy is really seeing it for the first time..."

    "It''s the son of the storm!" Pitman immediately guessed the identity of human beings from Tyre''s description. "This is right... In addition to the son of the storm, who else will appear in the sea far away from the land? The madman is falling After that, it was far from the human domain, and eighty or ninety percent went to the sea."

    As he said, the little old man couldn''t help but lick his own beard: "I can''t think of it, I can''t think of it... The guys not only ran to the far sea, but they still snored with the Kraken in the sea..."

    Hetty also looked at Tyre: "So, you want to remind those crazy people not to risk, they don''t listen to you before they fight?"

    Probably already said a lot of words, Tyre¡¯s lazy momentum is still there, but he also began to answer other people¡¯s questions: ¡°Yes, otherwise, who is idle, nothing to do, fight with you humans, we are very busy every day. Okay."

    "Do you know what those human beings are doing?" Gao Wen frowned and asked a question.

    "I don''t understand, I don''t understand. Your human spell system is too strange to understand."

    Gao Wen sighed and said that there is no way to do this. There is almost no knowledge exchange between the two races. It is really difficult for a miracle to explain what the human cultists she saw are doing what they are doing. Things.

    Rebecca was curious about Tyre''s sleep in the well: "Do you always hide in our wells?"

    "I haven¡¯t been there, I haven¡¯t been here for a long time,¡± Tyre yawned. ¡°I¡¯ve been swimming for so long, I¡¯m tired, and I¡¯ve found a place where the water flow is relatively flat. I¡¯m going to sleep... I just got rid of my head when I was half-sleeping. Who said that I am smashing me with water?"

    Gao Wen: "..."

    Doesn''t it mean that fish only have seven seconds of memory? How does this Kraken remember this?

    "You don''t care who is smashing you with water," Gao Wen mouth twitched. "Who knows that someone will sleep in the well..."

    Tyre looked at Gao Wen curiously: "Is it illegal to sleep in the well here?"

    Gao Wen suddenly stunned, and instantly felt that this problem touched his knowledge blind spot. After careful thinking for a long time, he hesitated to explain: "It is not illegal to sleep in the well here, but it is suicide..."

    Tyre stretched out, and his tail slammed on the ground with all his strength: "Then I change to sleep."

    "Hey, wait," Gao Wensheng reacted. "Are you going to run around in the human world?"

    Tyre groaned, it seems that this noticed that he was different from the paintings of the people around him, as well as the soldiers who blocked the scene in the distance and their curious sights. The mermaid Miss later ¡°hissed¡±: "Oh... I forgot that you are not growing like this!"

    When the voice just fell, Gao Wen saw that the front of the eyes suddenly spread a mist of water. After the water mist re-aggregated into an adult shape, the mermaid who was sitting along the well had changed her appearance. The scales on her cheeks and arms disappeared. The fishtail has also become a pair of human legs, and even the leather clothes on the body have turned into a light blue dress!

    The style of the long skirt is obviously very similar to that worn by Herti. It is just a change of color. There is no doubt that this is the product of her transformation with some kind of magic or talent after seeing the human dress.

    Gao Wen looked at this scene with amazement. In his mind, he couldn¡¯t help but think of the legend about the Kraken that Pittman told him before: this race has the ever-changing ability to change into a human appearance when human society is active. The world has left the legend of the Kraken¡¯s activities on land...

    The next generation of Heti and Amber are also the first to see such a magical and convenient "spell", which is much more convenient than the "Metamorphosis" of the human mage or the "animal transformation" of the Druid. Rebecca I couldn¡¯t help but exclaim: "Wow! Great!"

    Then she spread her mind: "I have to learn this, isn''t there a lot of new clothes to wear..."

    Amber looked at the stupid sly in disdain: "Don''t make trouble, you can''t even learn a repulsion trick... I use a stick to foul people, I tell you!"

    Gao Wen blocked the two noise-prone girls and watched Tyre, who was not skillfully standing on his legs and preparing to walk upright: "The deformation spell is good, but I suggest that you don''t walk around until you can adapt to the terrestrial environment, if you can. Willing to be a guest of Cecil?"

    Tyre, while familiar with the feeling of walking upright, looked at Gao Wen: "... Is this a more sloppy ¡®catch¡¯?¡±

    "No, I am in good faith," Gao Wente said earnestly. "You also know that I had contact with the Kraken seven hundred years ago. How much is the old acquaintance of your race? I have helped me at sea, and now there is a sea monster on the land. Of course, I have to help back. I don¡¯t know what the Kraken¡¯s society is, but the human world is very complicated. There are a lot of different cultures and customs. There are countless forces and races with different ideological concepts. I am not sure what human beings in other land are interested in a Kraken, especially if you are not adapting to human society, you are vulnerable to their hostility. ¡±

    Tyre thought for a moment: "Well... what you said is a bit reasonable."

    "I am the lord of this land, at least within the scope of Cecil, I can guarantee your safety and keep your race and your origins secret," Gao Wen said with a smile. "Of course, This is just an invitation. If you really don''t want to, you can go at any time. Just remember to try not to sleep in the well."

    "Ah, walking on land feels more troublesome," Tyre took a two-step walk with her legs. She didn''t seem to listen to Gao Wen''s last few words, but slouched her hands. "In short, I don''t plan to go. I will live here. Do you have a place to sleep here?"

    Although it seems a bit difficult to communicate with this fish, but the purpose seems to have been reached?

    This Kraken holds a new knowledge that Gao Wen does not know. He wants to leave the other person in the territory anyway, and as long as the other party is willing to stay, providing a comfortable living environment is not a problem at all. Gao Wendang even laughs. Get up: "Of course, there are some requirements for you to sleep, even if you mention it."

    "If you don''t ask too much, just sprinkle some salt," Tier set his hand. "You don''t need to help change the water. I can purify myself."

    Gao Wenzhao reacted for a long time before he realized that the other party was asking for a salt water puddle... Of course, the fish tank or the water basin should be OK, as long as it is big enough.

    Although Gao Wen believes that his authority can ensure that his words are thoroughly implemented in the territory, it is difficult to say how much authority his authority uses for this saltwater fish tube, in order to prevent Tyre from doing it without anyone watching it. What made something unsatisfactory for humans (such as suddenly turning out the fish tail and then looking for a fisherman to fight), he decided to arrange the other party to the newly completed lord''s house.

    Although he did not build a huge castle like the extravagant traditional aristocrats, the newly completed lord''s house is still a large building with a large number of vacant rooms that have not yet come in handy, leaving a place for placement. This Kraken is not a problem at all.

    Just recently, Herti and Rebecca moved into their new home, and they just let Til live next door to the two.

 Chapter 195ï¼š Information from Tyre

    Siren Tyre lived in the official residence of Lord Cecil, and became a neighbor with Hetty and Rebecca.

    For the Miss Kraken who has been living in the deep sea, the human world is fresh and interesting. Although the Kraken will occasionally travel ashore, it is something that those energetic and curious guys will do. For Tyre, whose biggest hobby in life is to sleep and die, it is obvious that this kind of thought that is extremely wasteful of time and energy will not occur. If it is not a reversal, probably she will not come to this land on the west side of the ocean in her life. on.

    But now that I have swam to this place and see the human world, Tyre suddenly feels... It seems quite interesting to run around occasionally.

    Humans, such as houses on dry land, crops growing between air and soil, and bizarre cultures and traditions, seem to be a bit more interesting than sleeping in their homes.

    Gao Wen arranged for the Sir Hermit, a "bed" that met her requirements.

    In the guest room on the first floor of the bureaucracy, Gao Wenren moved into a large wooden box that occupied a third of the room, and allowed Heti to be reinforced with magic, and then filled the wooden box with water ( Of course, salt is also sprinkled. This is certainly better than the real ocean, but Tyre is quite satisfied with this: the Kraken is only obsessed with sleep itself, and the place is enough for her to stay.

    "It''s not bad, it''s enough to sleep here," Miss Haier satisfactorily mixed the water in the wooden box with her fingers. "It''s hard for you."

    Gao Wen looked at the layout of the room. Because of the huge "fish tank" that was put in, the place where the furniture can be placed in the room would naturally shrink. Now there is only one set of tables and chairs and a locker in the room. The next small single bed, which was specially left by him: "In fact, you can try to sleep on the bed should be a unique experience."

    "I will try it if I try it," Tyre waved impatiently, then slammed into the big wooden box filled with clear water in front of Gao Wen''s face, and suddenly splashed in the wooden box. In the splash, a long tail emerged from the surface of the water and shook slightly in the air. "But I still like to sleep here~"

    When Gao Wenyi saw the tip of the tail, he caught it. It was not the fishtail he had seen before, but the tail like a sea snake!

    The amber next to it couldn¡¯t help but exclaim: "Wow, how did you change your tail?!"

    "Oh?" Tyre snorted and turned to look at the tail of the sea snake that was squatting behind him. He was quite surprised. "It seems to be wrong... forget it, it doesn''t matter, but it doesn''t have to swim everywhere. The snake tail is also convenient to move."

    "Don''t you love the tail of the Kraken can be changed casually?!" Gao Wen once again felt that he had mastered the new knowledge (although this kind of knowledge seems to be useless), "I thought the upper body lower body fish is the siren. The standard form..."

    "The eyes on the land are really narrow," Tyre pointed Gao Wen with the tip of the snake''s tail. "That''s your imagination is not enough. I can turn the upper body into a fish and become a lower body. People! Don''t believe me on the spot..."

    Before she finished, Gao Wen imagined in his mind what it was like to run a fat fish with a pair of big white legs from his own eyes. Suddenly the chicken skin picked up three layers: "stop and stop, no need to use, know Your sea monsters are ever-changing..."

    "...amazed," Tyre licked his hair and sank his upper body into the water, leaving only his head floating on the water and looking at Gao Wen. "Do you have any other questions? If I don''t have one, I am going to sleep... I am swimming here from the endless sea, and I am exhausted."

    "The last question," Gao Wen hurriedly yelled at the other side before he fell asleep. "About seven hundred years ago...Do you know what experience I had in the waters of the Kraken?"

    "What have you experienced yourself, come and ask me?" Miss Haier looked at Gao Wen with amazement.

    "I slept for a long time, and when I woke up, I found that memory was a little bit out of reality," Gao Wen said casually. "And the world view of humans and the Kraken is different. The things I have experienced may be another in your eyes." appearance¡­¡­"

    "Seven hundred years ago..." Tyre rolled his eyes and thought about it. The tail was unconsciously swaying on the edge of the wooden box. "To tell the truth, I really don''t know very well. At the time, although you were from us. The sea passed, but only a little bit of dealing with our Kraken, and I was busy going home to sleep, I saw you on the sea and left, the thing about you is still the sister who communicated with you at that time. Let''s talk to me after I got home. Let me think about it... Ah, you were looking for something called ''Apocalypse'', but at the end you and my sisters didn''t seem to communicate with each other. What is the ''Apocalypse'' in the end, so my sister will take you to a place covered by a strong magnetic field according to your request. As for what you experienced in that sea area... I don''t know."

    Apocalypse? The sea covered by strong magnetic fields?

    Gao Wen regrets that Miss Tyre is unable to provide enough information, but from her description, even the Kraken who was in direct contact with Gavin Cecil in the past may not be able to say more things here. Come: The Krakens just brought him a path. The really important information is the two key points that Tyre said!

    Is the sea covered by strong magnetic fields the legendary everlasting waters? So what is the connection between the Apocalypse and the tower that leads directly to the sky under the stars? Do you mean crystals that can help enhance satellite signals? The crystal that Gavin Cecil brought out from the tower is the thing of the apocalypse?

    "Are you familiar with the sea that is covered by strong magnetic fields?" Gao Wen asked a little unwillingly.

    Tyre thought for a moment: "It is outside our waters, although not far away, but the strong magnetic field we never go there is only a small problem. The biggest trouble is that there is a kind of "old guard". Things are squatting inside, and they will randomly attack the intruders. To be honest, when you had to go in, we thought you were crazy. I didn''t expect you to come back alive... and will be resurrected?"

    This is still coming out of ancient times...

    The continuous emergence of new information has caused Gao Wen to have an impulse to go out to sea immediately, but he knows that the productivity and technical power of his current territory cannot support himself to complete such an impulsive ocean adventure, not to mention the ever-dark sea. There may also be some kind of "ancient guardian" with extremely powerful combat power. However, he still said one more sentence: "If there is a chance in the future, I hope you can take me to see the place again."

    "You humans are really a kind of creatures that are adventurous," Tyre yawned lazily. "But there is a chance to say it again. I don''t plan to go back yet. I finally traveled so far to find such a place, directly Going back feels good."

    As he said, Miss Haiyue raised his eyelids and glanced at Gao Wen: "And swimming is so tired, I have to rest~"

    This subtext is that she is too lazy to continue to answer questions.

    "Well, you should rest first, then have time to talk again later," Gao Wen nodded and stepped back. "If you need anything, go to Betty, or come directly to me. I have already taken you." It¡¯s been the way.¡±

    "I know, I know."

    Tyre swayed his tail impatiently, then stretched out a big lazy waist in the water, then leaned forward, turned his belly up, closed his eyes and began to sleep.

    Turning over the belly and soaking in the water, this sleeping and sleeping suddenly died. Fortunately, she changed her snake tail now. If it is a fish tail, it is really a bit shocking.

    Gao Wen left Amber with Amber and others. After waiting in the hallway, Herti broke the silence: "The ancestor, what do you think about this sudden appearance...

    "What do you think?"

    "The Kraken is a mysterious and ancient wisdom creature. Although there is no evidence, most of the legends related to them are described with ''dangerous, strange, mysterious''. Do you think this Kraken... is it credible? ¡±

    Gao Wen flipped his eyelids: "Do you think her appearance is related to the above three adjectives?"

    Hetty: "..."

    "Of course, I also know your worries," Gao Wen said. "You can''t look at the appearance, you can see the fish, and you can see the sea snake. But in any case, this Kraken carries the knowledge I urgently need." And intelligence, about the deep sea, I have a kind of attachment, this attachment is not easy to explain to you, but I must leave Tyre here. In addition, I have carefully studied the legends of the Kraken and found them. Almost all of them are from the coastal fishermen or sailors of the Titan empire and the silver empire, and the two crowds...speaking badly, even if they see a big fish when they go out to sea, they will make a lot of ghosts and ghosts. Come, the legends they left have too much exaggeration, can''t believe it, can''t believe it."

    "I understand," Herti nodded. "Since you have thought about it, I have no doubt."

    "Yeah. But still remember, pay more attention to Tyre''s movements. On the one hand, it is necessary to be vigilant and prepared. On the one hand, it is to prevent her from making amazing moves. After all, she comes from the deep sea. The world view is very different from human beings. ""

    "Yes."

    "In addition, are the witnesses in the square today and the soldiers responsible for maintaining order all confessed?"

    "Recounted," Herti nodded. "The external interpretation is that the old friends you met seven hundred years ago, because they heard the news of your resurrection, came to see each other. This statement also told Miss Tyre, she said that cooperation ""

    "The convenience brought by the identity of the legendary hero..." Gao Wen chuckled a little. "I feel that no matter how many bizarre things happen, as long as they are with me, ordinary people can easily believe."

    Amber rolled his eyes: "After all, you can do anything like this, and there is nothing impossible."

    Gao Wen: "..."

 Chapter 196ï¼š First church

    There is a mysterious new guest on the territory, but for most people, it¡¯s just a little talk after spending a meal. The influence on the civilians is actually not as new as a new house in a certain area, especially nowadays many people are Looking at a new building on the east side of Knight Street.

    The first church that Cecil led was finally built.

    Pastor Wright spent more than two months in the world and finally passed the assessment of the lord, got permission to upload teaching in Cecil land, and got a piece of land and the materials and personnel needed to build the church. Mr. Pastor is obviously very happy about this. Even if there is great enthusiasm and work efficiency, let the chapel rise at an alarming rate. Of course, this is also a brick that he moved on the territory for two months. So skillful and skilled.

    The newly-built chapel is very simple to see from the outside. Although it also has various facilities such as the spires, small towers, prayer halls and other facilities necessary for the Church of the Light, everything is practical and sufficient, and the Central Church is completely invisible. The luxury style of gold and silver on the wall, but it is still a beautiful new house, the church itself is matched with the small square in front, and the neat brick houses in the background, on the territory. The first block that can be described as "modern towns" is finally beginning to take shape.

    Before the church officially opened the gate, the lord also arranged a small "opening ceremony" for it.

    This is a kind of big man in the form of the land that is quite unusual to the people. It is very rare to organize activities for the opening of a building.

    Elsewhere, the emergence of a new facility does not have any specific, solemn rituals. Usually there are only a few folk rules that are customary: the craftsman¡¯s shop will break a pottery filled with ale before the opening. The cans, on the one hand, celebrate, on the other hand, they use the aroma of ale to inform the public, so that people know that there is a new shop opening; after the completion of the new church in each church, the priests inside organize their own religious activities. The pastor preached at the door and distributed the oatcakes. When the horses and theaters opened by the princes and nobles were completed, there would be some celebrations, but they were all the dances and receptions of the upper-class characters, and they had nothing to do with the civilians. .

    The ritual called "cutting the ribbon" arranged by Gao Wen is novel and inexplicable to people.

    But the civilians of this era will not think deeply about the things that they have nothing to do with their own lives. Anyway, the arrangement of the lords is right, and for them, there are new things happening on the territory that are worthy of happiness, especially A church that can bring convenience to life.

    A large crowd gathered in the small square in front of the church. They curiously looked at the still closed church door and the lords standing in front of the gate: Govin and Heidi, Rebecca stood there, Next to them is the presence of the pastor, Mr. Wright, and in addition to the soldiers responsible for maintaining the order of the scene.

    In order to adapt to the world''s popular aesthetics and habits, and to produce more important "symbolic meanings", Gao Wen redesigned a so-called "cutting ribbon" process, and he ordered a symbolic colored knot on the church door. And a rope that is blocked on the steps leading to the gate, so that the building is still blocked, and when the sun rises to the highest point, he appears here and opens as the lord. church.

    In countless curious and awe-inspiring sights, Herti took a step forward, under the blessing of magic, soft but enough to sing the voice of the audience into everyone''s ears: "Today, is a day worth celebrating. The evangelist of Light God, Mr. Wright, brought the morality of the Light to everyone. Our lord, the Duke of Govin Cecil, believed that the Light of the Light was good for the territory, and therefore approved the construction of the church and personally Congratulations on the practice of the Holy Light and the righteousness of the lord:

    "After the application of the Light Missionary Wright, Cecil lord Gavin Cecil ruled that it is legal and beneficial to spread the Light of Light on this land, and hereby permits the missionary Wright''s missionary action and permits the establishment of the church. One."

    Then, in the hands of the people, they first smashed and then joined the hilarious applause to cut the ropes, and Heti and Rebecca untied the colored knots on the church door.

    Pastor Wright looked at the whole process of the ceremony with curiosity. He seemed to think that there was any deep meaning in the ceremony. However, he was not a "real cleric" who was good at calculating, as a kick that was almost kicked out by the Central Church. The missionary, he has been spreading the doctrine according to his own understanding and methods, so he soon no longer thinks that it is a good thing to be able to teach as soon as possible, and the lord also personally came to congratulate, which is even more good. As for the "God of Light" needs the approval of Govin Cecil to build a church on a piece of land... It doesn''t matter, the church was built anyway.

    To be honest, Wright even felt that Cecil led his appetite: in other nobles, his missionary also needed to find a local license, although basically every lord would agree, but never The place is as formal and serious as Cecil. The lords of other nobles are not so much allowing the church to develop on their own territory, but rather adopting an indifferent attitude completely disregarded. The so-called "licensed permission" is only a form of passing, a church and aristocratic forces. Mutual compromise and respect on the face, but in Cecil''s collar, this "license" seems more formal.

    Wright likes this kind of well-defined place, because he has seen too many people''s sufferings caused by chaos. Many people will complain that the lord has made too many rules to lead to difficult life, but few people realize that it leads to What is difficult in life is not the rules, but the rules that are set up indiscriminately, formulated at all times, and are not intended to be followed by the lord himself.

    Here, this situation obviously does not exist.

    "Everyone who is interested in the Light of the Light can come in and sit in it. The place in the evangelistic hall is very big! If you don''t believe in the light but you are a little sick and hurt, you can come here every day!" Wright is pleased to be happy. Standing on the steps at the entrance of the church, the entire square of the big door can be heard. "But if you have a serious illness, you must say it in advance. The holy water is processed with river water. The effect is limited. You still have to use healing for serious illness..."

    Gao Wen stood by and watched the endless stream of people who believed in the light or prepared to receive holy water. They walked into the church and listened to the greetings from Wright¡¯s big door. They suddenly couldn¡¯t help but smile: I heard the pastor for the first time. Will take the initiative to recognize that the raw material of Shengshui is the river water, and remind the holy water treatment is not good...

    Heti stood by Gao Wen, and she already saw some deep meanings from today''s ceremony.

    After seeing the occasional congregation, and thanking the lord for walking into the church of the Holy Light, she whispered, "Ance, do you want to put theocracy under your control?"

    "I don''t really want to control the gods, but I don''t like to be mastered by theocracy," Gao Wen said faintly. "The church is a good thing. The magic, the holy water, the holy things, and the priests of the battlefield are good things, but if these things If you have your own system and will, then it is not so good."

    ¡°A lot of nobles will be wary of the excessive development of the church, but no one has ever thought that they can ''frame'' it in this way,¡± Herti revealed with a thoughtful look. ¡°Defining all religious activities with clear laws. All must be approved by the lord, using ritualized practical actions to tell everyone who the lord and the gods should be together when they are put together, and you also show the lord¡¯s support for the church in the process... ancestor, your It¡¯s always surprising to act.¡±

    Gao Wen shook his head: "It''s not that no one thought about using the law and power to restrain the church. Heti, smart people can''t stop me alone, but they don''t have this condition. We are fortunate that the South is a wasteland. After many years of land retreat, there are many things that can be built from scratch. Wright is a true believer who is really fascinated by the light of the light rather than the intrigue, so I can lay this foundation, but the church power is already ingrained. In the central and northern regions, I can''t do this at all. Just as you can see the deep meaning of my actions, the savvy bishops can see it."

    Herti groaned and had to admit that Gao Wen understood this very clearly, but she was somewhat curious: "What would you do if you were in that place?"

    "It''s very simple, the fists are bigger than them," Gao Wen smiled. "Sometimes the problem that can''t be solved by the brain is the simplest, it''s better than a fist."

    Rebecca was listening to Heti''s discussion with Gao Wen. Basically, the first half of the sentence did not understand a word, but Gao Wen''s last sentence she understood, and especially agreed: "The ancestors are right! The problem that can be played is not a problem!"

    Gao Wen reluctantly stunned the iron head baby: "Can you listen to the whole point? I emphasized that I have to use my head before the fist!"

    Heti just wanted to follow the education, but there was an amber who didn''t know where to get out: "She found her brain is not enough after she passed her brain..."

    Before this shame of all things, Gao Wen himself held down the other''s head: "You don''t look for someone to slap two sentences every day. It''s itchy. What do you do here? Don''t like the church of the Light." Where?"

    "I see the excitement, let go, let me let go," Amber struggled under Gao Wen''s hands, and finally a shadow change fled the clutch. "I told you, in fact, this pastor gave me the feeling, not with The sacred pastors I have seen before are as annoying..."

    Gao Wen knows this half-elves very well. After waiting for the other party''s bb, he asks: "Are you supposed to have something else besides watching the fun?"

    "Whispering sound, a pretty old bacon Muguangruju ......" Amber pursed his lips, then quickly said before beating again, "Pittman said that you are looking for a breakthrough development in the research aspects of the drug dose producing Druid!"

 Chapter 197ï¼š Inverter array

    Although the territory has begun to build brick buildings on a large scale, all the previous tents have been completely replaced, and a large number of wooden houses have been demolished and rebuilt in batches, but Pitman¡¯s residence is still his first wooden house. The hard work style of the old man has nothing to do with (in fact, he does not have this attribute at all), nor because Gao Wen is targeting this old, but because the druid''s many spells are related to the organic environment, their spell lab needs A large number of wooden bases serve as the magic material, and the wooden houses are more convenient for them to use magic to transform and catalyze, so this wooden house has been used today, and it seems that Pitman is very satisfied to continue to use it.

    In fact, although the wooden house is still the wooden house, it has been completely changed by Pitman''s magic transformation for several months. The wooden boards that have been harvested and have lost their vitality have been obtained under the long-term infiltration of Druid spells. Some kind of "activation", vines and branches grow from the cracks of the wooden board, which makes the wooden house more rigorous and sturdy, and also greatly enhances its appearance, and the environment inside the wooden house becomes warm in winter due to the role of natural spells. Cool, Gao Wen believes this is a fairly comfortable place to live.

    Otherwise, the whole day sells ointment everywhere, simmering rice, drinking, playing cards, bad habits, and constantly looking for a house change... Pitman is not the kind of guy who is willing to be poor, otherwise he will not run because the druid does not make money. Go to be an antique appraiser...

    Entering this wooden house that has been completely renewed (and is renewed every day), Gao Wen saw at first glance the old druid who was busy with the head and the head, and the latter apparently noticed the arrival of the lord, but still Don''t lift your head: "You wait a little while, I will finish the spells on this side and the spells will not be interrupted. These devices are a bit old, I have to stare carefully..."

    Amber did not hesitate to dismantle the other side: "Don''t pretend, your pile of containers didn''t start to react. This kind of intoxicating academic research is responsible for the truth. The decent style of the lord is not suitable for you."

    Gao Wengang was touched by Pittman''s rigorous and serious work attitude and heard the truth of Amber''s disclosure. Suddenly he looked up and looked at Pitman, while the latter straightened up from the test bed and looked at the half-elves with a beard. Miss: "I just want to scam the experimental expenses. I am easy! Which one are you?"

    Amber turned his eyes: "Crap, who will give me the salary, of course, which one."

    "Cough," Gao Wen quickly coughed twice and interrupted the topic of going wrong. "I am looking at your test results. You seem to have the most critical steps in mass production?"

    When Pitman listened to this, he put down the old alchemy props used to defraud the funds, and triumphantly straightened up and took Gao Wen to the alchemy platform on the other side of the lab: "Let''s see this first!"

    Gao Wen curiously walked over. He saw that the alchemy table was equipped with a series of connected flasks, retorts, condensers, distillation pots, etc., which were used by alchemists to prepare potions. The things, although they are quite complicated in combination, are not particularly special compared to Pitman''s previous preparation of the potion. They are complex magic lines engraved on the surface of two containers, and an array of alchemists.

    Gao Wen can be sure that these structures are not found on normal alchemy tables and alchemy containers.

    ¡°What are these?¡± Gao Wen asked curiously.

    ¡°This is the ¡®Druid Array of Devils¡¯ used to replace the caster.¡± Pittman blinked and said with pride.

    "Druid Gods??"

    "Yes," Pittman nodded. "As you know, the biggest problem we had before when we wanted to mass-produce the Druid Pharmacy was that the steps of the enchantment at the end of the potion must involve the caster: only Germany Rye spells can catalyze these agents."

    Speaking of this, Pittman paused, and then said: "Druid spells have been born out of ancient natural magic, completely different from today''s conventional magic system, so there is no perfect ''sale model - rune array'' The conversion system, that is to say, many Druid spells can''t be converted into magic arrays, which leads us to no way to replace the caster by marking the array on the foreign object like the magic net or the heat ray gun... ...this restricts the mass production of alchemy pharmacy, because the number of druids is limited, and the total amount of magic for a single person is limited."

    Gao Wen was surprised to see this rather unruly little old man: "So you successfully converted the druid''s magic into a squad?"

    "Strictly speaking, when the ancient Druids were in the Druids or the Deity of Nature, the Druids were also used as the ''God''s of the Demon''," Peteman''s voice was low and solemn. Said, "To this end, I read a lot of ancient books to buy books and spent 127 gold coins, and the errands for the people to buy books are a total of ..."

    "This solemn tone says that this is not appropriate, and I will reimburse you for returning," Gao Wen directly interrupted the other party. "But I remember that the druid''s magic has all failed. Can the ancient gods array still use it?" ?"

    "Of course, it can''t be used directly, but look at these runes... don''t you feel a bit familiar?"

    Gao Wen was reminded of this, only to notice that the magic lines on the surface of the container and the symbols on the alchemy table are indeed familiar, especially the use of the elements rune and sacred symbols. a strong sense of sight...

    After a few seconds, he suddenly reacted to what it was: in the mountains, in the shadow world, the large mixed array used to control and bind the flesh and blood of the gods! That magic array is a mixture of elemental runes and magic symbols!

    Gao Wen showed a surprised expression: "Is the technology excavated from the ruins?"

    ¡°Yes,¡± Pitman nodded. ¡°At the time, you were able to print out the various arrays found in the remains of the mountains, but with regard to the part of the inner magical array, Ms. Herti¡¯s research was impossible, so she found it. I came to help, although the Druid''s magic has been lost, but as an ancient profession that attaches great importance to inheritance, we have kept and passed down those sacred symbols as simple academic materials. Ms. Heti asked me to help identify those. The meaning of the symbol, and in the process, I found a bold attempt by the Gangyan Empire..."

    "Bold try?" Gao Wen frowned. From Pitman''s tone, he pretended that this was not a simple secret.

    Of course, this may also be a new posture for the old man to swindle the funds. If this is the case, it will be better solved. It is enough to take a hundred-year-old coffin and seven million years of satellite fines in this land. No one has to worry about being accused of disregarding the elderly...

    Of course, if no one said that he would treat an old man as a child abuser, he would only recognize it.

    Fortunately, Pitman is really not defrauding this time: "They are trying to ''find the interface of divine power.''"

    As he said, the little old man pointed to the magic lines carved in the container and the alchemy platform: "Unless strictly following the doctrine, the power cannot be used by others. This is a shackle recognized by the world, but the magician of the ancient empire." They obviously intend to do some rebellious things. They designed this hybrid array to bypass some kind of ''forbidden'' set by the gods, so as to mobilize the power of the gods through the power of magic. From the clues you found in the remains of the mountains Their attempts were obviously successful, or at least some of them were successful. They found the ''access point'' that uses magic runes to control the gods. Although with our current technology, there is no way to completely restore the complex mixture. The tactics, there is no way to create a powerful energy enough to drive it, but the idea of ??arranging runes can still draw on one or two..."

    Pittman¡¯s content is not only amazing, but also seems promising, but Gao Wen can¡¯t help but wonder: ¡°I remember that someone tried to use magical power to perform magic, but all failed, a holy light official. Even swallowed by the Holy Light... Do you confirm that this technology is not risky?"

    "The risk definitely exists. Any magic has risks, but controlling risk is our compulsory course," Pitman nodded. "I also know the failed attempts you mentioned. We discussed them last time. It seems to me now. Their failure is actually the wrong way."

    "Wrong way?"

    "Yes, the wrong way, those who try to use magic to control the gods and fail, they just forcibly replace the symbols in the magical language with the elemental translations, instead of the elemental runes, as if they were bluntly Every word in the Elvish word is replaced by a similar human lingua franca. In an attempt to translate a fairy book in this way, although the words are replaced, the replacement is due to differences in grammar and word formation. The things that can be done can only be shit," Pitman shook his head. "And the sorcerers of the empire empire are much more sophisticated. They realize that the human ''language'' cannot ''translate'' the power of the gods. So I created an ''interface'' that didn''t try to translate the symbols in the magic, but to draw the magic array, then set the magic runes for control at various key positions, and at the input and The output stage acts as a ''transformation medium'' with materials that have both spirituality and demonstration. In this way, they indirectly divert their divine power from the original ones that must strictly follow the doctrine. Operation ''rigid energy'', into a ''flexible energy'' can be easily used as mortals and magic. "

    Somehow, Gao Wen was listening to Pitman''s description of the use of elemental symbols to replace the symbol of the magical symbol. What came out of his mind was the word "machine turning".

    Is this the version of the machine that is attacking the dead?

    "So, you have mastered this kind of ''interface'' technology?" Gao Wentou headed out the unreliable association of "machine turning" in his head, and asked Pitman to ask.

    "You can''t say that you have complete mastery. After all, you are only reprinting some magical arrays, not the original research materials of the Gangster Empire. I have to study from those magical arrays for a while to understand the specific principles of this interface. What is it," Pitman did not support in this area involving professionalism and risk, honestly said, "Now I just found a little way to use it and connected it to the ancient **** of Druid. On the battle."

    Pittman said that he had a beard and a smile on his face: "Strictly speaking, what I did on the Druids was the opposite of what the Gangsters had done. They draw strength from the magic, but the Druid magic has long since expired, and its magical array can no longer release energy. Therefore, I reverse this process and use magic to recharge the magical array. '', so that the latter works. Of course, there is a certain degree of loss in this process, but the loss is not too large, under the support of the new Honeycomb Magic Net, the energy loss caused by this reverse transformation is completely acceptable of."

    The old druid raised his hand and pointed to a corner of the device on the alchemy platform: "You should have noticed that it has a port connected to the magic net here, so just connect it to the magic net. Through, the power of the magic net will be converted into the energy of the divine array through this ''individual power inverter array'' on the alchemy platform, thereby catalyzing the medicament in the two containers, as if there is an ancient Druid priest facing They cast spells like ordinary herbal juices into magic potions..."

    After the end of the explanation, the old Druid long gas, turned to Gao Wen: "Adult, this is the mass production path I found."

 Chapter 198ï¼š Technical height

    The principle that Pitman tells is actually not complicated. The connection between the magical array and the magical array is actually a process of "inverter compatibility" in Gaowen.

    Although the two structures are different, the rune system and the effective mechanism are different, but the magical array and the magical array are essentially a system that consumes magic-generating effects (the magical energy array like the magic net does not actually produce magic, It only concentrates and compresses the discrete magic that the natural world has. In the process, it has its own waste energy loss.) Such a system has the possibility of connection: as long as you find a suitable transfer route. .

    In general, elemental runes and magical runes are not compatible. The only result of forcing each other is that the spells are out of control. The priests interpret them as supreme, so the power given by the gods is higher than that used by mortals. Spells, low-level spells can''t be compatible with advanced theology, but in Gao Wen''s speculation, he thinks that this is only because of the high compatibility between the two, or "the same frequency region is too narrow."

    His speculation was not unwarranted, but because of the historical facts of the Druid''s magical changes to the magic, and the reasonable conjectures that emerged after the discovery of the mixed array in the remains of the mountains, it turns out that his guess is correct.

    The power of the so-called **** is not higher than the magic, but the connection between the magical runes and the elemental runes is not as easy as the connection between the elements, and without the theoretical guidance, it is found in so many runes. The correct arrangement is like finding a needle in a haystack, so scholars will think that the two systems are not compatible.

    The Gangsters who had been a thousand years ago seemed to have caught this "needle."

    The druid''s magic has been lost. After the energy source of the god''s "gift" disappeared, they had to extract magic from the natural world to display the "magic" that once was, and the magic became a process in the process. Magic, and the magical array gradually became an invalid historical relic because it could not find a reasonable transformation path, but the "interface" that Pitman found made the ancient abandoned gods array possible to re-run. In the text, the mystery of the magical array was revealed at this moment.

    It is actually a magical array. The Holy Rune is actually a special magic rune (independent of the elemental rune system), but its energy cannot be directly obtained from nature, but requires a layer of "filtering" or "Conversion" can be used, and the inverter array is the key to this transformation.

    Gao Wen¡¯s ideas expanded to reflect the mysterious gods, what role did the gods assume in the process?

    They... maybe the first and the largest inverter array.

    The gods purified and extracted the original basic energy of nature into a so-called "upper energy" that can release the gods, such as the power of nature, the light of the Holy Light, the power of war, etc., followed by strict doctrine as the "authorization standard". Those who perform religious rituals can borrow these converted secondary energy from them. If placed on the earth, this is equivalent to an advanced country monopolizing all the world''s fossil fuels, solar energy, wind energy and other first-class resources and corresponding The power generation technology, which then converts these resources into electricity and exports them to a primitive country, will enter the power era in one fell swoop, but as long as they cannot find a way to generate electricity, they will always be stuck in this state. On the surface of the electric light phone, in fact the original backward life.

    Because they lack the technology of the most important "conversion" in the middle.

    There is only one human race in the world, and there is a limited gap between people. Therefore, this monopoly is difficult to achieve, but in this world, the gods have the power to go far beyond the imagination of mortals, and they succeed in this monopoly.

    The "white star" that was 3,000 years ago was the beginning of breaking the monopoly. On that day, the **** of nature worshipped by the Druid disappeared for unknown reasons, so the authority to purify the natural power was lifted, and everyone who acquired the natural system was released. The power of magic, and the magician who studied the flesh and blood of the dark mountains in a thousand years ago further broke the monopoly. They used a more radical approach to try to bypass the "privilege lock" set by the gods and achieved success.

    However, the overall monopoly still fails to break. The gods in the world are still there. The mortal can still only pray from the gods to get the corresponding divine power, but the key to breaking the monopoly is already in the hands of Gao Wen.

    "Do you know what this ''inverter array'' means?" Gao Wen''s mind calmed down, and he fixedly looked at Pittman.

    The old druid smiled: "Know, to be honest, I am very proud."

    ¡°The churches around the world will treat us as deadly enemies,¡± Gao Wen said slowly. ¡°Ninety percent of the clergy will bite.¡±

    Pittman blinked and his eyes revealed a glimpse: "Not only the priests, but the ¡®the gods behind them.¡¯

    Yes, there are the gods behind them.

    Although the eternal slate reveals the news that "the gods are dead", the fact that the power of the world is still there is not to be refuted. Gao Wen has to beware of the "God" who are hidden behind the scenes. Is that the resurrection of the gods? Or is it a kind of "squatter" who is arrogant in the vacant position of the gods? No matter what is responding to mortal prayers, they may not be willing to see their monopoly broken.

    "For the time being, don''t use the inverter array technology on any kind of magical array outside the Druid system." Gao Wen said seriously.

    He didn''t know how bright the eyes of the gods were. He could only assume that they would pick up even if they were pulled out of one leg.

    "I understand." Pittman nodded, and he obviously didn''t dare to mess around in this regard.

    "This technology, we need to wrap it," Gao Wen took a breath and continued. "This is an attempt to transform the Druid magic into a ''magic array'', and because of the origin of the Druid spell, the magic is natural. There will be ancient symbols of the magic, which is natural, do you understand?"

    "Of course, I am just a low-level druid, where I know how to steal power." Pitman licked his beard and narrowed his eyes. "I just copied the ancient Druids from the book and then put The magic net is connected to chaos. As for the so-called inverter rune... With the heads of most casters and clergymen in this era, they will only pay attention to whether this thing can be used, who cares about what it is, is a What role!"

    Gao Wen heard from Pittman''s tone that he had a strong disdain for the traditional caster and even a bit of resentment. He knew that there must be a story inside, but he only looked at the other side deeply and did not ask.

    He nodded. "These deceitful statements are just in case. As long as we keep the technology secret, we don''t have to worry about the dangers that will occur after these leaks. Today, only three of us are present, before I think the time is ripe. This secret is only known to us. The core technicians who will increase in the future will know, understand?"

    Pittman nodded slightly, and Amber suddenly looked at Gao Wen with amazement: "You won''t kill me?"

    Gao Wen immediately knocked on the head of this half-elf: "Do you have a normal operation in your mind?"

    "Mom, isn''t it normal to kill people?"

    Gao Wen looked helplessly at Pittman: "To tell the truth, how did you educate the old man with you in the past?"

    "Oh, we didn''t expect her to grow like this," Pittman sighed in dismay. "My father and I have been working hard to earn money and raise the baby. We teach her to sneak, poison, dig graves, dig graves, The pit was abducted, and she was asked to find the best shadow instructor. When we were so seriously educated, how could she grow up?"

    Gao Wen: "..."

    Mom and chicken, can this education be worthwhile? ! Amber has now become a thief''s fault. This is already a natural talent. !

    "...returned to correct and correct your three views," Gao Wen reluctantly waved his hand to Amber and looked back at Pitman. "You put together the new production process and the technical requirements of each equipment. Information, I will arrange for the industrial department to start designing the corresponding equipment and workshops for you, just now it is winter. If it is completed in the past few months, Kaichun can be used. In addition, I remember that you have recruited a group of pharmacist apprentices. Do you use it?"

    In accordance with Gao Wen¡¯s ¡°Expanding Talents¡± instructions, Pitman recruited a group of pharmacist apprentices on the territory to teach the story of nature. The kind of casually pulling a child from a poor family would be talented and cultivated. The bridge did not happen. One of the dozen apprentices did not have the Druid talent. Only two or three had weak magical ability, but they were struggling even as a mage apprentice, but it was good for the Druid. There are not only spells in knowledge, but also the knowledge of all kinds of pharmacy, domesticated animals, and cultivated plants can be learned by ordinary people. Therefore, these apprentices have grown up quickly under the leadership of Pitman. Now they are doctors and pharmacists on the territory. And when needed, they will also help Pittman to configure the catalytic potions needed in agriculture.

    "It¡¯s a big deal to raise the little guys, but they¡¯re still working hard, and the basic alchemy skills are still there,¡± Pitman said with a beard. ¡°Do you have an arrangement?¡±

    "It is technically useful to use the reaction vessel to prepare the potion. The ordinary people who have not been trained can not operate. After the completion of the pharmaceutical synthesis plant, not only must there be workers who work hard, but also skilled technicians. A reliable and steady apprentice to manage the factory."

    Pittman was a little surprised: "I thought you were going to arrange me to manage the factory."

    "You should manage a higher-level R&D system, not a specific factory," Gao Wen glanced at Pittman. "In the future, there will be more than one pharmaceutical factory in the territory, and the ancient magic of the Druid... Not just for dispensing water."

    "It seems that you are thinking far away," Pitman nodded. "I understand, I will pick a few suitable apprentices to train and let them go to the steel mill and the mechanical institute to familiarize themselves with the ''factory production''. Mode."

    Gao Wen breathed a sigh of relief: "So... in addition to completing these tasks, I think you should consider considering the next research project."

    Pittman blinked: "The next step?"

    "That is to study ''why''," Gao Wen looked at the magical runes and elemental runes on the alchemy platform, as well as the "inverter array" used to act as a conversion interface. "Why the inverter array can transform the original magic into The so-called ''magic power''? Why does the divine array must be driven by the converted secondary energy? What is the difference between magic and divine power?"

    Gao Wen slowed down his tone, but his expression was extraordinarily serious: "Traditional casters seldom pay attention to deep spell principles, and you have satirized this point just now, so we must not be like them. Especially the inverter array technology is to dig graves. The technology that was acquired was the legacy of the ancient Gangyan Empire. It was not an unanalyzable God-given thing, but was studied by ancient Magisters who were also mortal, and fortunately we had the opportunity to study It must not let go of this opportunity."

    Pittman groaned and suddenly smiled slightly: "Whenever I think I think far enough, I always find that you are standing in a farther place waiting for me to catch up..."

    Gao Wen had not had time to answer, and Amber had already said for him the words to be exported: "He is the wisdom of the elderly."

 Chapter 199ï¼š first lesson

    "Following time" was originally a feature and privilege of the nobility, because only the nobility has the tools and methods to accurately calculate time. No matter whether the magic timer or the mechanical clock from the dwarf kingdom is not owned by the civilian population, the nobles will also ¡°Following time¡± is regarded as a part of the upper class, and it is regarded as etiquette and rules. The civilians simply rely on the sun and the stars to roughly judge the time and arrange their own production activities. This is outside the Cecil collar. Any aristocratic leader is the norm.

    However, in Cecil''s collar, everyone''s life will strictly follow the "time", a few moments of work, a few moments of work, a few moments in the cafeteria to open a meal, a few moments of night school start, everything has a precise time scale, on This is true when it comes to the officials of the territories and to the civilian population.

    This is the change brought by Gao Wen, which is to change the chaotic, original and inefficient production mode. Only the precise timetable can guarantee the smooth operation of the factory, and only the precise timetable can make people Realize the importance of efficiency. At first, many civilians were quite puzzled by this requirement. It was only because of the great prestige of the lords themselves that they followed the newly established rules unknowingly, but now, the word "punctuality" has become a lesser place on the territory. Unfamiliar vocabulary, even children can understand the necessity of punctuality.

    Because they have to go to school on time earlier than adults, learn longer, and demand more rigorous.

    Gao Wen has not yet implemented a full-time school, so the children of Cecil currently have half of the day to help their parents to work at home every day. After lunch, they must come to Cecil in the south of the territory. General College" report.

    This is a brand new school built of brick and cement. The main building is the most magnificent and largest building on the territory except for the various factories, and the Cecil territory is still flying in the square of the school. The flag, the wall is printed with the huge and majestic Cecil emblem and the Ansu emblem. Gao Wen firmly believes that the sense of honor and belonging must be cultivated from an early age. Compared with adults who have solidified in the world view, let the children produce this aspect early. Cognition is more important, and the distinctive and dignified school logo also helps to increase the enthusiasm of the people for ¡°entrance¡±: receiving education from the lord in such a grand facility will become a glorious place in many people¡¯s minds. Things.

    Even if they don''t feel glorious, Gao Wen should instill in them a very glorious idea.

    The evening classes for adults started after the evening, and the children came to the school from the afternoon. They learned the sun going down here and then followed the teachers for a free dinner (this dinner is also a lot One of the motivations for adults to send their children to school), continue to study after dinner, until the end of the adult night school, and go home with the parents.

    Adults'' thinking has solidified and it has become quite difficult to accept new knowledge. Therefore, Gao Wen¡¯s requirement for most adult workers on the territory is to be able to recognize the number of words. At least in the factory, you can understand the operation on the machine. Explain, but children are precious "white papers". They are too late to be numb by life, and they can accept flexible new ideas and new knowledge. Therefore, Gao Wen always attaches great importance to the education of children.

    At the beginning of the establishment of the territory, there were almost no children in this town, because the old people who escaped from the old Cecil were basically strong adults. Although women and children were preferentially evacuated, in the erosion of the magic tide, More than half of the weaker children have not survived until several times of population expansion. Cecil¡¯s leader finally has a minor generation again, with slaves who have been sold along with their parents (if not the liberation system of Gaowen, These children and their descendants have been slaves for generations. There are also homeless people who have been rescued by Joan and Tom. Even if they still live with their parents in the camp, they will be arranged to attend classes every day. .

    Today, they want to add a special new course.

    In the faculty''s office, Santisi Said carefully arranged his clothes. The office was simple, but there was a mirror high. The mirror also had a rumor that the lord gave the college teachers: .

    Santis sorted out some old robes and awkwardly slid the wrinkles on the robes. He saw the rumor above the mirror: the lord''s words had wisdom, but he still couldn''t understand this sentence. Why do you want to appear here, but he is more worried about whether he can handle it smoothly in this first lesson than understanding this sentence.

    He is going to teach a group of poor children to learn the knowledge that even wealthy businessmen and knights do not necessarily learn. Can this really be done?

    He used to be a tutor of some merchants or small aristocrats. The children of those rich people are also considered to be "supervised future superiors", but teaching them to study is still a chore, and now he has to face A group of serfs, slaves, contract slaves, and children of free people, the young second-level arcane master could not imagine how to give them the first lesson.

    But the bell of the class was about to ring. Through the window, he saw that the old hunchback who was responsible for ringing the bell had already slammed the hammer into the bronze bell hanging in the yard. It is meaningless to hesitate at the moment.

    For the last time, Santis Said reorganized his neckline and then picked up the prepared drafts and lesson plans with a decisive expression, pushed the office door open, and strode to the children''s classroom.

    After pushing the door open, he saw two apprentices who were cleaning up looking at himself with a blank look at him.

    "I''m sorry..." The young arcane master did not have the pride and momentum of the professional caster. He apologized nervously, and his face was flushed. Before the two apprentices reacted, he had already escaped. Go back to the corridor.

    The bell of the class had already sounded, and Santis had pushed the wrong door twice in the hallway to find the classroom where he should go to class. He almost opened the door in a panic and saw a room sitting inside. The messy, patched clothes and dirty children of different ages finally got a sigh of relief.

    The children who came to the class were noisy. Although it was not the first time to enter the school, the word "rules" still did not enter their minds. These children from different places and different ages used the classroom as a place for gatherings. They are a messy mess, their parents may be serfs, free people, slaves and even exiles, but they themselves have no concept of this, all the children are mixed together, completely become a pot of porridge.

    Normally, the teachers in the general education class can use the big trick to keep these children. However, Santis Saide does not have such a big trick (and the courage corresponding to the big trick). He just let the door when he entered the house. The classroom was quiet for a moment, but it was only the children who stopped the noise because of curiosity, and soon the noise rang again. This time the focus of the children¡¯s discussion changed from dinner and mud to the piece of Santis. Old magic robe.

    "Look! New teacher!"

    "The new teacher is wearing a robe, it must be a robe!"

    "The new teacher is a master of the Master! He will be able to make a one-stop come..."

    "Hey, he is angry and you are dead!"

    "That robe is so old..."

    The older children will also look at Sant''s robe and the short wand at the waist, but the younger children will be completely fearless. They have not learned to see them like their parents. When the Master of the Master was humbled, the same was true. Santis did not grasp the "Muscle" of the ordinary mage when he saw the rude public and burst out a fireball to blow the other party into a crippled.

    He can only release a few Arcane missiles a day.

    He could only open his mouth in vain, and the first row of voices was hard to hear: "Quiet... everyone is quiet, class is going..."

    No one listens to him, as expected: the sons of civilians are more difficult to deal with.

    Santis felt sweat on his face. He felt that his first lesson might have failed. But a handkerchief suddenly came from the side and he accidentally looked over and saw a girl with a big eye. Watching yourself with a handkerchief.

    The girl was a little thin, but she was wearing a clean and tidy cotton dress and a small hairpin on her head. This shows that her family condition should be good. She handed her handkerchief forward and opened her mouth. Ah, the voice.

    "Thank you...thank you..." Santis didn''t expect a child to be so sensible. He immediately thanked him for taking over his handkerchief and smiled while wiping his sweat. "You didn''t shout like everyone else, really sensible..."

    His voice just fell, and a boy suddenly called out: "Because the peas are dumb!"

    The girl with a big eye immediately glanced at the boy, who quickly shrank his neck: "I''m sorry, pea sister..."

    This girl is called pea, is it a dumb?

    Santiz stunned. He remembered the strange name of "peas" that he had seen in the student roster before, but he did not expect that there would be a dumb in his students.

    In the two seconds of this blasphemy, the lingering light in the eyes of Santis suddenly saw a small hand coming under the podium. This hand was holding a slate for writing, which was written on the slate. A few words that are twisted and twisted: put a magic, sir.

    Then the slate quickly took it back, and Santis didn''t even see who handed it over.

    He stunned and finally reacted, then slightly raised his right hand and only had a few precious casting opportunities every day. He used it in his first class.

    A small arcane energy ball flew out of the hand and flew to the classroom halfway, then burst into bursts, and the scattered magic sparks seemed to detonate a fireworks in the room.

    All children are quiet for a moment.

    They looked at their new teacher in awe, and it seems that until now they finally realized that it was finally a true mage.

    Like Ms. Herti, she is a magician.

    The children met face to face, and Santis finally knew what to do.

    "Children," the young second-level arcane teacher showed a smile. He left behind the experience of being a tutor to a small aristocrat and a businessman, throwing away those meaningless gorgeous opening remarks and throwing away those "first time." "Contacting etiquette" and rules, said what he wants to say at the moment, "I will tell you how to identify runes and the basic principles of their effectiveness."

    These children may not be able to release a spell with their own hands for the rest of their lives.

    Santisi turned and wrote the first lesson on the blackboard with a plaster pen.

    No one in history has ever considered passing the mystery of magic to everyone without reservation.

    The basic runes of the water and fire are transferred from the tip of the pen to the blackboard, followed by derivative runes in various fields such as frost and lightning.

    However, these children can use the mind to remember this knowledge and use paper and pencil to calculate this knowledge. Miss Jenny has proved the value of this "calculus", and the lord also believes in the value of these.

    Santiz turned and saw dozens of curious and focused eyes that they could focus on.

    "Let''s come to the first lesson."

 Chapter 200ï¼š Rune Institute

    In front of Gao Wen, there is a set of design drawings of the new processing equipment he envisioned.

    If it was a few months ago, he would think that he was designing such a machine in such a backward social condition. He was delusional and did not respect the reality and engaged in radical development. However, the things he experienced in recent times made him understand the truth: he Still need to further adjust their own ideas, and further get rid of the experience left over from previous life - to prevent making false judgments based on those experiences.

    It is a processing machine with various magic devices. It uses the next generation of hot ray substrate that can continuously excite the thermal energy beam as the cutting head, with a complex set of repulsive devices that can accurately excite and quickly start and stop. As a mobile agency, with the magic control core as the control center, the operation is temporarily left blank - Gao Wen has not thought of how to integrate the simple rune trigger into the complex magic couple core.

    This is a complete "drawing machine", which can''t be completely created at this stage, but Gao Wen can be sure that its idea is no problem. He painted this set of systems that could not be realized temporarily on the drawings, completely because of these days. He sorted out his actions and gains a few months before, and in the process uncontrollably produced some ideas.

    The footsteps were uploaded from the outside corridor. Gao Wen looked up. The next second, he saw the door being pushed open. Rebecca screamed and ran in: "Ancestor, I listened to Betty and said that you are looking for me. ?"

    After Rebecca screamed in, the white long-haired Jenny walked behind the room carefully, and Miss Fu Wenshi had some helplessness on her face, apparently almost uninterrupted when she was with Rebecca. The accident and accident made her quite embarrassed. She looked at the smug Miss Viscount and bowed her head to Gao Wen: "The Lord, do you have instructions?"

    Gao Wen had not had time to scream, Rebecca had noticed the design on the table, and she immediately screamed happily: "Hey! Jenny, look! My ancestors drew new drawings~!"

    "The Lord Lord, have you designed a new machine or weapon?" Even this respectful and disciplined Jenny couldn''t help but curiosity. She looked at the concept machine on the table in surprise, and the machine was broken down. The illustration of the parts is very clear. She can vaguely guess what this thing is for. "This is... some kind of device for cutting plates? No... not only cutting, but also shaping or carving? Ray as a knife?"

    Jenny looked at the drawings on the table with eagerness and curiosity - she had a strange awe of Gao Wen, not only because of the status and heroic identity of the other, but also because the latter always had a category beyond the ordinary people. The "thinking way", he can always put forward some bold but feasible plans, and until these plans are realized, those ordinary people can realize the deep meaning of his every step of the idea.

    This is the case when governing territories, and the same in the field of magic. Although rune logic is not an invention of Gao Wen, Gao Wen has found the correct application of rune logic. Those general-purpose substrates and mass production ideas are Even Jenny, the rune master, never thought about it.

    But this time, Jenny feels that the device designed by Gao Wen is really... too much ahead.

    "Lord Lord, please forgive me, there are a lot of structures on this machine... I am afraid that there is no way to achieve it. Others don''t say that we have none of the core technicians. This is the profound technology of the Northern Violet Kingdom. ......"

    "I know that this machine is not a task for you," Gao Wen knows that the two girls in front of me have already made a mistake, but they still let them read the drawings before they break the silence. "I want to give you a special Long-term mission."

    ¡°Special long-term mission?¡± Rebecca widened his eyes and then he was happy. (She seems to be always happy.) ¡°Would you like to be the project leader for the ancestors?¡±

    ¡°This time is not just a project,¡± Gao Wen laughed. ¡°I want to set up a new department.¡±

    ¡°A new department?¡± Jenny asked cautiously. ¡°Is it like a mechanical research institute?¡±

    ¡°Similar,¡± Gao Wen nodded. ¡°I am going to set up a department that specializes in rune logic and uses rune logic to implement various simplification, optimization, and popularization applications. This department will be affiliated with Recently established the ''Magic Energy Technology Department''. I named it ''The Rune Institute'', Jenny, you are the head of the Rune Institute - of course, there is a shortage of talent in the territory, this so-called research institute also It''s just a framework. You don''t have any subordinates or assistants for the time being. When you can have someone, it depends on when the rune logic textbooks you promoted in school can train the first batch of new students."

    "I am responsible?" Jenny pointed at herself in surprise, then quickly waved her hand and pointed to Rebecca next to him. "I think the Viscount is more suitable than me! I... I only know the rune calculation, but the Viscount The lady not only has mastered the rune calculation, but she also knows the knowledge of the formal mage. She also knows the principles and practical techniques of various magical devices. No matter how she looks, she is better than me..."

    "Of course I know," Gao Wen interrupted the other person with a smile. He naturally knew that what Jenny said was true - not that the lady of the rune teacher was modest, but that the stupid son was indeed a gifted child in the professional field, and It is the only dual-threaded talent in the field that can seamlessly switch ideas in the magic field and the mechanical field. "So she has other work: I am going to let Rebecca take charge of the Magic Energy Technology Department. This department is not only responsible for runes. Logic, we have to study various fields of magic energy technology."

    Rebecca blinked for a long time, and suddenly looked down at his fingers and looked up at Jenny: "Jenny! So I am taller than your position!"

    Jenny looked at Rebecca with a strange look: "You...had been higher than me..."

    Gao Wen also looked at his little granddaughter with a strange look: "Have you forgotten that you are still a Viscount?"

    Rebecca paused, and only two seconds later he exclaimed: "...I really forgot... No, I forgot, I didn''t pay attention!"

    Gao Wen sighed deeply. He said that when the child was a child, his head was not caught by the door. At least it was the city gate. Then he quickly put the problem aside and continued: "Of course, about the new The organizational structure is only one aspect. Now there is a shortage of talents. Even if these departments are established, you still have to work together for research. On the other hand, I have to hand you a research project."

    The two immediately closed their mouths and listened carefully to Gao Wen¡¯s arrangement.

    "I want you to start from the first level and sort out all the conventional magic that can be legalized. In short, it is to store and archive all the current traditional arrays, while using rune logic. To simplify and optimize the corresponding, and design the corresponding rune substrate solution. After each ''generalization'' of each array, it is classified into the archive, and those that cannot be optimized at this stage, or even the basic principles are Unknown, in the ''technical black box'' state of the array must also be organized separately, the reasons and status quo that they can not be optimized and can not be resolved, for future research."

    Both Jenny and Rebecca have widened their eyes, except that the former is marveling at the ¡°large scale¡± of Gao Wen¡¯s plan, which has already simulated a lot of prospects and developments in his mind.

    After a few seconds, Rebecca couldn''t help but bala up: "Ancestral adult, are you ready to get a general archive, and then facilitate the follow-up researchers to call at any time, and the factory is ready to order? Ah right... The most basic ones in this archive can also be opened to schools, so that children who have just learned mathematical logic and runes are teaching materials... I heard that Mr. Santiz has started this course? Oh, and In this way, we may be able to sum up the laws of the transition of the first to the ninth-level spells, and maybe even reverse the magic of the ''technical black box''."

    So this little granddaughter who looks silly fufu really isn¡¯t going through it? ! In the end, how many skill points did she have in terms of ¡°inspiration¡± and ¡°frontier vision¡± to achieve this level of thinking?

    Gao Wen almost looked at Rebecca with a shock, then immediately bowed his head and coughed to cover up his gaffe: "Cough, these are all areas that can be applied, Rebecca, Jenny, you have to remember to build the foundation, Building the framework is the greatest part of any business, although at the beginning you are only sorting out the ranks of the second, first, and even apprentices, but if they are used properly, they will erupt enough to push the entire territory forward. ""

    Then he added: "I have given you a long-term and arduous task. Don''t think that you can finish it overnight. After you go back, you should slowly ponder it. At the same time, don''t drop the research on the new generation of magic energy engine repulsion array. There are also those ''textbooks'' written. The power of one or two people is limited. Only by letting more people grow up can you accomplish this task faster."

    "Yes, we understand." Jenny bowed her head. She did not question the question "What should I do when a third-level wizard and a fourth-level runwright resolve to those advanced legal matrices?" The world''s spells are more like stars, even if the magical array below the third level is sorted up, it is a very time-consuming work. In a short time, it will not touch the high-level law matrix. On the other hand, she knows the essence of rune logic. - That is the art of computation based on pure mathematical logic. In this temple of mathematics, the individual''s ability to cast spells is only an auxiliary factor. Even if the magister Miss, who can only magnify the fireball, can still calculate the intermediate or even higher order. The optimization of the array!

    "Then, this major task will be handed over to you," Gao Wen leaned back in the chair and looked at the two girls in front of him with anticipation and approval. "I look forward to your achievements."

 Chapter 201ï¼š cold

    After Rebecca and Jenny left, Gao Wen stood up from the desk and walked around the big floor-to-ceiling window, thoughtfully looking at the new building that was being built across the square.

    It is the headquarters of the ¡°Security Bureau¡±. Some of the former militia trained and ideologically educated will become the first professional ¡°patrolmen¡± or ¡°security officers¡± on the territory to replace the current status of the soldiers of the Combat Corps as patrols.

    What Gao Wen thinks is not the implementation of this new system. He is concerned about the construction process of the building.

    Where the new facilities are built, where the Hive Magic Net will be laid, so before the construction of the Public Security Bureau building, the honeycomb unit and output terminals of the magic net have been buried in the surrounding ground, and these magical forces will also become on the construction site. Important aids: Before the start of construction, the craftsmen will draw simple weight reduction arrays, heating runes, elemental blessings, etc. around the magic net output terminals according to the drawings sent to them, and those from cement plants and brick factories The submitted building materials will be treated in these areas where the simple array is painted, some heat curing, some accept the element to maintain the service life, and more to reduce the weight for easy handling and installation.

    The inferior weight-loss method, which is portrayed with cheap materials, can also provide weight-loss effects for up to an hour. Heavy building materials will be transported to the right place during this period, such as beams and roofs, and full of labor wisdom. Craftsmen have already learned the experience in this process, they know how to install these weight-reducing materials to ensure that they will not impact the building structure when the weight suddenly recovers, but will be more firmly bonded to other building materials. Production and construction activities throughout the entire territory have greatly accelerated the integration of new applied magic and traditional crafts. The artisans in the construction field can be said to be one of the first people to accept and be used to using magic in their work.

    And the participation of these simple spells has increased the efficiency of building construction on Cecil''s territory to an incredible degree, even beyond the expectations of Gao Wen and Hedi at the beginning. They all feel surprised, but the latter is surprised at the original. There is such a change in the popularity of magic to the people. The former is rethinking whether the judgment of the world is accurate...

    Is this ¡°medieval¡± Ansu kingdom, or the whole world, really ¡°backward¡±?

    Gao Wen frowned, and he remembered the task he had handed over to Rebecca and Jenny, as well as what he saw and heard in the past few months.

    The secret ring of the secret silver treasure house, Hedi''s floating and weight loss techniques, the human brain array of the perpetrators, the biochemical transformation of the end of all things...

    If we simply judge from the perspective of "whether it can achieve a certain aspect," or from the perspective of "whether a certain technical means exists," the world is actually not far behind its advanced incredible.

    There is a long-distance, low-latency telecommunications technology. There are advanced facilities such as the Magic Information Tower at the level of the country. In the country of the Silver Elves, there is even a flying city called the "Star Temple". The city can cover the telecom signal to the entire silver empire, which can be said to be the most powerful information base station that Gao Wen has heard;

    The form of the hot ray is similar to a high-energy laser or a plasma jet with extremely high temperature and binding force;

    The technology of the eternal sleeper has created a neural thinking network. The human brain array computer is simply a black technology in Gaowen, and what does this technology achieve at the same time? Achieving a completely immersive virtual reality that can even affect the real world;

    The biochemical technology of the end of the world has achieved organ transplantation and even DNA fusion between different species many years ago;

    The Holy Water of the Church of the Light can almost achieve 100% sterilization, and their healing can even instantly regenerate the limbs;

    Magicians can create energy shields, focused energy rays, noisy sound waves, and even make small-scale artificial weather...

    In Gao Wen¡¯s line of sight, what is the essence of a beam that has alleviated most of the weight being transported by the workers to the roof with a sling and easily installed in place? It is anti-gravity technology!

    The Temple of Stars relies on some powerful anti-gravity device to float in the sky above the silver empire for thousands of years or even tens of thousands of years. If it is used properly, how many airships is it equivalent?

    So is a world with remote instant messaging, energy weapons, energy shields, anti-gravity technology, flight technology, and high-end biochemical technology really behind?

    It stands to reason that it will not fall behind. It has even advanced to the point where it can only be described as "sci-fi".

    However, it is still behind in Gaowen¡¯s eyes. Most people still graze in the ground. They are still using simple wooden tools and physical strength to survive. They are still living hard to find food and clothing. The reason for this life is not that the technical level has not reached the technical level, it has only reached it, it is just not popular.

    The special thing about this world is this: the advanced technologies based on magic can be mastered and realized by individuals even if they are not popular!

    Even if their development is constrained by the "non-universal" factor, the "high starting point" of magic has determined that even their original application is enough to make a person with power to live a good life.

    The upper-level people have the extraordinary power, they have been able to use this extraordinary power to lead themselves to an advanced life of extreme comfort and convenience, while there are a large number of "inferior people" to drive, they certainly do not want to maintain these The power of ruling is popularized, and even the lucky people who have a very small number of talents in the lower classes have grasped these forces and will be immediately absorbed and transformed into a new aristocratic class by the social structure of the world, and become a one to maintain this situation. And more importantly, before the advent of the Honeycomb and Rune Logic, no one would have thought about how to popularize it before the emergence of the "third-party observer" of Gao Wen, and to popularize it all. s consequence.

    Therefore, the world is lagging behind, even if it has long-distance communication, even if it has energy weapons, even if it has biochemical technology and virtual reality technology, it has anti-gravity technology, and it has lagged behind for thousands of years.

    However, Gao Wen believes that even if there is no one, the world will always have a day to get rid of this indulging situation. As long as human beings are still thinking, then changes will always occur. A wild mage is buried, and there will always be new people. With the law of runes and the concept of magic nets, there will always be some talented people or even those who are just too lucky to realize this.

    There is no need to worry about whether the technology accumulation in this world is enough. There is no shortage of technology accumulation here. What is lacking is only a process of popularization and the power to ensure universalization.

    But since he has already appeared in this era, and has not seen people other than himself realize the significance of popularizing all of this, then he is very happy to do it all by himself...

    Gao Wen¡¯s thoughts are ups and downs. After realizing that the world has countless advanced technologies waiting for his own liberation, his fighting spirit is burning again, but at this moment, he sees a black shadow suddenly flashing in the square below. Go over and fly towards here.

    He slammed the window off.

    "Gao Wen, I told you something about machinery manufacturing... oh."

    Until Miss Half Elf was slammed and popped up, Gao Wencai reacted. It seems that he heard the words of the mechanical manufacturing factory. Is this shame of all things coming over to report the business?

    Gao Wen quickly opened the window again, and almost at the moment the window opened, he saw a black shadow coming up from below, and slammed into himself: "You are going to die! How can you see it so clearly?" When people come, they deliberately close the window!"

    Gao Wen grabbed the amber of the claws: "Why are you not going to the main entrance every day! Next time I put a mouse clip on the window, I warn you and you said what happened to the machine manufacturer?"

    Amber''s claws danced to the last few times. After discovering that he could not get away from it, he quickly said something right: "The Nicholas egg seems to be out of the way. It just fell on the ground, and it is in a mess!"

    The working machine has an accident? !

    It is no exaggeration to say that Gao Wen¡¯s moment is really a cold sweat. He grabbed the amber belt and said that he would pinch the other person¡¯s arm and then go straight to the door without leaving the door. The window jumped out: "Stay steady!!"

    "You don''t jump the window too!"

    "To shut up!"

    Gao Wen almost rushed straight to the machinery factory''s new factory along the way to the people who did not even see what happened, they only felt a gust of wind blowing across the street in just a few minutes, he has already arrived at Nicholas Where the eggs are always waiting.

    The main workshop of the new machinery manufacturing house is brightly lit, and almost all the craftsmen and apprentices in the mechanical manufacturing factory have gathered in the wide interior space, while the Nicholas egg is in the middle of the crowd. He is quietly "lying" there, huge silver white. Funny laughs at the sky, watching it is funny and dead...

    Gao Wen¡¯s mouth shook a bit, and it felt that the funny painting on the surface of the big ball was too squinting, so that he could give a sense of play in this situation, but he quickly adjusted it and asked: ¡°In the end What happened? Can the egg still hear me?"

    "How many times have you said, at least it is called an egg!" Nicholas¡¯s egg squeaked in the body, and the ball shook slightly in the same place, but there was no sign of floating up. "I said how humans are so fussing." ... I have not died..."

    Hearing the iron ball star and responding, Gao Wen was relieved, and then he looked suspiciously at the big metal ball in front of him: "Then you are..."

    "It seems like a little cold," Nicholas said, "a sudden cold."

    "cold?"

    "Yes, it¡¯s not common sense to catch a cold and catch a cold?"

    "...this is not common sense for humans!" Gao Wen suddenly blinked, and deeply felt the difference caused by different species. Then he asked with a little worry, "Why do you have a cold in this race? Is it still infected?"

    "Probably coming into contact with the source of the stimulus," Nicholas said with a sulking voice. "I am prone to colds when I come into contact with specific energy fields or material stimuli... I tried to process several new materials today, and I am afraid there is a stimulus. source."

    Gao Wen immediately turned to the craftsmen and apprentices around him: "What did he touch today?"

    A rune craftsman has shrunk his head: "The Lord, the most special thing he is dealing with today should be this..."

    As he spoke, he let the apprentices push a large piece of "raw stone" on the trolley.

    ¡°This is a new ore discovered by the team from the dark mountains. Ms. Hetty said she sensed the magical activity of this ore.¡±

 Chapter 202ï¼š New ore

    Gao Wen looked at the ore that the apprentices pushed up. From the first sight, he could judge that the ore contained material related to magic.

    It is a silver-gray mineral with a slight blue-purple streak. It will have a metallic texture under certain illumination, and its blue-violet stripes will look sly and illusory when it is being watched. This is a very vivid magic. Material characteristics, and the characteristics of the magic material with high purity and excellent demonization.

    The discovery of a brand new mineral in the dark mountains that may be used in the field of magic is undoubtedly excellent news, but Gao Wen is more worried about whether Nicholas eggs will be affected by this ¡°stimulus¡±. Leave a long-term problem: "How long does it take for your cold to be good? Is this disease serious in you... is it in the group?"

    "It''s okay, don''t worry," the huge silver-white comic screamed. "It¡¯s just a matter of two or three days. It¡¯s a small problem. And as long as you don¡¯t touch the stimulus directly, I will be after a while. If you adapt to it, you won''t get sick."

    "...you are really strange in this race..." Gao Wen whispered, paying attention to the ore. After observing it, he asked the craftsman next to him. "Herty has studied these ores?" ?"

    ¡°Ms. Herti has taken some samples in advance. She initially analyzed that there is a large proportion of metal components in it, so she sent a part to the machinery manufacturing company and wanted to help the director to improve it.¡± Craftsman seriously I reported, "But I didn''t expect the director to just touch this thing and fall off the ground."

    "Well, then I went to see her personally," Gao Wen nodded, then looked at the Nicholas egg lying on the ground. "You have a good rest in these two days. Anyway, most of the machine tools are already online. Batch of skilled workers, daily parts production and processing can be completed by factories everywhere, you can safely rehabilitate. What do you have for the sick environment?"

    The big metal ball shook slightly: "Give me a place to sunbathe, and pile up some metal fragments containing iron and copper around me, or you can use quartz sand in the world. I can make up. Body..."

    This is really logically set...

    Gao Wenxin sighed a little, then touched his chin and looked at the big ball in front of him: "But your weight is here. It is not easy to transfer you to the sun. You will wait, I will go to He. Titus gives you a weight loss technique..."

    "Hey, I don''t have to use it, I am not completely embarrassed. I can still work in the suspension chamber. It is just floating up," Nicholas said. "I just want to find someone to push me. Don''t worry, it''s easy." ¡±

    Dealing with an iron ball star who is so strange in style is really a challenge to three views. Gao Wen has to work hard to adapt to the strange shape and physiological characteristics of the other party, so that he does not collapse his expression. He can hardly resist the corner of his mouth. Shaking, turned to look at the craftsmen and apprentices next to them: "You... who pushed you to go out and sunbathe?"

    Immediately, two powerful apprentices stood up: "We are willing to take care of the director!"

    Then Gao Wen watched as the apprentices pushed their rounded bodies away from the No. 1 workshop. A large group of craftsmen and apprentices followed the whole expression with a worried expression, and then there was a craftsman with His apprentices picked up the pieces of metal that the director used to nourish the body. Gao Wen also heard them whispering as they walked: "The director wants to eat sweet and salty? I don''t know... I said that the iron block was still used. Say the seasoning?...In general, sprinkle some salt. Pick a small piece, it is easy to get out of the mouth. Where is the mouth of the director? Where do you care?"

    Gao Wen: "..."

    These apprentices and craftsmen of the General Sensory Machinery Institute have been waiting for a long time with the Iron Stars. It seems that there are some changes in the three aspects...

    He shook his head and stopped thinking about it. After confirming that the Nicholas egg would not have a big problem and ordered other workers to return to their jobs, he left the machinery factory with amber and went to Heti at the lord. The magic laboratory outside the house.

    Although the Lord''s Office has been completed, and there are Heti''s room and two regular magic laboratories, not all magic experiments can be carried out in the Lord''s House to consider the dangers of many magic experiments and to test new materials and new spells. At the time of uncertainty, Herti specifically reserved the laboratory that she had originally established on the territory, and continued to use it as a ¡°Dangerous and Material Testing Center¡± after it was refurbished and remodeled.

    The strange magic material collected from the dark mountains is naturally sent to the test center for identification.

    Gao Wen and Amber came to the front of the laboratory and were waiting to push the door in. They suddenly heard a buzzing sound inside: Hey! !

    The buzzing sound seemed to have ignited an oversized cannon. Although it didn''t go to the extent of the hole in the lab, it was scary enough to listen outside, but the people who lived in the surrounding open space almost did not react. It seems that all the people living in this neighborhood are familiar with this.

    Gao Wen was a little nervous. He quickly pushed open the oak door in the laboratory with the protective rune. When the door just opened, there was a smog of smoke. He had not seen the situation inside and heard He. The scream of Tidy sounded: "Rebecca! You stand still!!"

    Accompanied by screams, a relatively petite figure rushed out of the smoke, and Amber saw the figure suddenly, suddenly faintly reflected to the side and slammed his legs, so that the figure was instantly thrown into the body. Going out, there is a short exclamation in the middle: "Wow!!"

    Gao Wen took a copy and re-examined Rebecca, who was about to use his face brake to flatten his chest. At the same time, he looked at the amber with amazement: I saw someone rushing to the side and flashing this conditioned reflex is understandable, but the flash After the opening, you can also subconsciously stretch your legs and lick it... This habit is how to cultivate it.

    Rebecca didn¡¯t realize what happened until Gao Wen¡¯s grasp, and she looked up hard and her face was black and smoked: ¡°Wow! It¡¯s an ancestor!¡±

    Herti also rushed out of the smoke at this time: "Rebecca, you give me... ah, ancestor!"

    "Are you both right?" Gao Wen glanced at the gray-skinned Hetty, who was also smoked, and immediately noticed the magical brilliance of the front of the staff and the staff in front of the staff. It looks fine."

    ¡°Experimental accident?¡± Gao Wen put Rebecca on the ground and walked into the laboratory where the smoke was gradually dissipating. At first glance, he saw a large piece of ice on one of the experimental benches. The ice should be Hety. In order to prevent the damage from expanding and freezing urgently, "Rebecca throws a big fireball toward the experimental bench?"

    At the same time, there is something strange in his heart: Although the silly scorpion is a hobby to throw a big fireball, she should not be so embarrassed yet...

    As a result, Herti shook her head: "She didn''t throw a big fireball, but she directly detonated the sample when she entered the magic of the test sample! I don''t understand how she did it!"

    ¡°Test sample?¡± Gao Wen immediately raised an eyebrow. ¡°Is it the new ore found in the dark mountains?¡±

    Hetty was a little surprised: "You know this ancestor?"

    "I just got a little trouble on the machine building for this thing. The Nicholas egg couldn''t get up because of the exposure to this new ore, but don''t worry, it''s just a temporary symptom," Gao Wen said briefly. My own intentions and the situation of the machinery manufacturing institute, "I will come here to see if you have any research progress."

    ¡°Is the egg sick when it comes into contact with the ore? Can¡¯t it float?¡± Rebecca asked nervously as he rubbed the black ash on his face. ¡°Is these new ores poisonous?¡±

    "It shouldn''t be. I sensed it with skills like danger perception. I didn''t find any harmful factors in the ore. It should only affect the special life structure of Nicholas eggs, and it is harmless to humans." Gao Wen shook his head and looked at He. Tidy, "Do you check out what harms it?"

    ¡°No, the ore itself is non-toxic and harmless, and it has a very good demon performance. If it is properly refined, it may become a brand new high-quality magic material,¡± Herti summoned a water polo and cleaned her face. And the hair, then frowned and looked at Rebecca, but also summoned the other party to call a water polo, while helping his niece wash his face and answer Gao Wen''s question, "only its magical nature is very strange... When the magic is input to it at a relatively fast speed, the magic will quickly dissipate into the air, but in the case of slow speed, there is no such ''loss'' phenomenon. In addition, I also found that when two ores are quickly input into the magic. At the time, the magic of the escape will even form an environment like a magic field around the ore... but the nature of this magic field is still unmeasurable, it is too unstable."

    If you quickly enter the magic, will the magic of the input be dissipated into the air? When two ore are simultaneously demonized, will they form a magic field?

    Gao Wen blinked, the strange features of this new ore made him quite care, he instinctively felt that this thing may have special use ... not just used in the law, as a material to transmit magic.

    But he is more concerned about how Rebecca bombed the material: "What if you enter the magic to explode?"

    Rebecca immediately shrank his neck: "I don''t know. At that time, my aunt was testing another set of samples. I just injected the magic into my sample as she told me. The result was not started yet."

    Gao Wen suddenly frowned: "You haven''t started yet?"

    Rebecca¡¯s neck was a little lower: ¡°Yes...has not started yet...¡±

    "She won''t lie in front of me," Gao Wen looked at Herti seriously. "The accident should be related to a particular attribute of the new ore."

    "Special attributes?" Amber is completely half-baked in this respect, but pretend to listen and understand how to start speaking, "What will it be?"

    Gao Wen looked at Rebecca''s eyes: "You recall memories carefully, what changes in the ore during the explosion, or what is placed next to the ore."

    Rebecca immediately bowed his head and recalled it carefully: "Let me think about it... At that time, the ore seemed to be a little brighter, next to it... oh, that, there seems to be a detonated rune substrate..."

    Gao Wen, Amber, Hetty: "..."

    After a while, the three men said in unison: "Why are you putting a detonating rune substrate next to you?!"

 Chapter 203ï¼š What did the magic tide bring?

    Gao Wen and Hedi¡¯s unanimous questioning made Rebecca¡¯s neck shorten by two-thirds of the high speed, even thinking about it. If the tone is stricter, this girl may be able to perform a live show. .

    But no matter how narrow the neck, the accountant still has to explain, Rebecca carefully looked at the two elders who were qualified to hang themselves up, honestly said, "Do not blame me, I was in the rune institute before. After testing the new type of detonating substrate, my aunt suddenly called me to help with the experiment. I just took the detonating substrate into my pocket and then placed it on the bench.

    "You don''t have a safety code when you do magic experiments." Gao Wen''s eyes beat and looked at Hetty. "This dangerous thing can be put directly on the test bench."

    In his opinion, Rebecca''s operation is almost the same as that of a welded detonator saw bulb.

    "Of course there are safety regulations." Herti immediately gave the magician a name, but then he turned a little too far. "But Rebecca, she didn''t let her approach the lab since she was young, so she lacks common sense in this area. This is my education problem."

    "Institutionalization really has to go deep into all aspects, especially in magic laboratories. If you don''t accept a complete safety code education, you can''t participate in the experiment at will," Gao Wen shook his head and sighed. "Fortunately, it is just a detonating rune, and its power is not big." ¡±

    "But it stands to reason that there is no danger at all," Rebecca said a little wronged. "Although it is the base of the rune, this thing is just a static rune group before it comes into contact with the magic source. There is no difference in a piece of iron plate engraved with a pattern. How can it be blown up?"

    Gao Wenwen frowned, and he knew that Rebecca had no problem.

    The detonating rune is different from the detonator on the earth. The latter itself has a certain risk of explosion, but the detonation rune itself will not be fried.

    There is no energy storage structure in it. If it wants to explode, it must be combined with a carrier that stores magic. This is why it is far safer than Earth''s explosives such as detonators in Gaowen''s eyes.

    So since it was blown up, there was only one explanation that there was a high-purity magic that was enough to detonate around it.

    "It should still be related to that new ore," Gao Wen looked at the untested sample ore piled up at the other corner of the lab. These ores were cut into large pieces of fists, one by one floating magic material. Gloss, "Hetty, have you tested whether they can store magic?"

    "Without this nature, although they are excellent in demonization, they are completely incapable of storing magic. The speed of escape in this respect is similar to that of purple steel or red copper." Herti shook her head. "Is it a strange magic field?"

    This new ore has a lot of weird features, such as "steaming" the magic into the air at nearly the same speed when the magic is injected quickly, and if the two ores are in close proximity, this is the same. Volatilization, then the magic will not dissipate immediately, but will form a peculiar "field". This fascinating magic field seems to have some unknown effect in both Gao Wen and Heidi.

    Perhaps the magic field activated the detonation rune.

    "This is very likely," Gao Wen nodded. "Hetty, you try to provoke that magic field, Rebecca, do you have extra detonating runes?"

    "There is nothing." Rebecca nodded happily, and then she took a long bag from her mage''s robe and was picked up by her. She fell down on the table, which was a lot of rune substrates. She picked it up in the pile of substrates. "I look at the hot rays, the small fireballs, the detonators, the detonators, and the detonators are all used for detonation."

    Gao Weng stunned as the silly scorpion smashed out a lot of explosives, and the cold sweat came down. "You have been carrying these things with you."

    "It¡¯s not always, I haven¡¯t been synthesizing the magical array with Jenny in the past two days, so I brought some substrates with me.¡±

    "After Rebecca enters the lab, you''d better search her body," Gao Wen''s eyes jumped, and Heti''s eyes were extraordinarily serious. "Is this child so big that he didn''t blow himself up?" ¡±

    Herti¡¯s expression is also a bit subtle. ¡°It¡¯s really strange to say that she has always been bombarded by others. She has dealt with the big fireball all day long. Even though she has never accidentally blown herself up, she was overwhelmed at the apprentices. It is really rare for the stage to hurt your own Master."

    Gao Wen ran cold sweat and the experiment could continue. But before he started, he ordered Rebecca to throw all the extra detonated rune substrates far enough away from the test bench.

    Although the power of the simple detonation substrate in the magic field seems to be very small, at most there are only some pyrotechnic effects, but God knows whether this stupid scorpion will bring its explosive catalytic aura, she really flew the lab, isn¡¯t it necessary? Was hanging on the flagpole

    After everything was ready, Herti placed the detonating rune substrate on a protective array, then placed two new ores at a distance from the rune substrate, and then placed her hand on two ore. On, start to inject magic into them.

    The two ores slightly emit some light, and Gao Wen can feel it. In the process, there is indeed a magic field generated.

    In his magical vision, with two ores centered, an "environment" with a strength significantly higher than the magic background radiation is rapidly formed, and it is full of the entire laboratory and may even extend to a wide area outside the laboratory, and the magic The brilliance of the light shines in this area, flickering, erratic, and apparently, as Hedi said, it is very unstable.

    Turning off the magical vision, Gao Wen looked at the detonating rune substrate placed on the protective array.

    It has not changed.

    "It seems to be unresponsive." Rebecca scratched his hair. "Is this board broken?"

    Heti ended the magic release, and the three heads were together, and the "detonator" was studied.

    Gao Wen remembered the details described by Rebecca before. "Have you said that before the detonation substrate exploded, you also have an ore in your hand ready to enter the magic"

    "Yes, and it''s still bright."

    "The problem should be here," Gao Wen nodded. "The extra ore probably played a special role. Find a piece of ore and a detonating substrate and put it closer."

    After everything was arranged, Herti once again opened the strange magic field.

    Almost at the moment when the magic field appeared, the detonating substrate placed inside the protective array was evenified with the ore next to it for a bright fire.

    "Sure enough," Rebecca jumped up happily. "It is a resonance that must resonate."

    "When two such ores are input with magic, they will produce a magic field, and the third ore in the magic field will resonate simultaneously." Herti frowned slightly, analyzing the characteristics of these stones, and then watching To the remaining samples piled up in the corner, "but these things are also in the magic field, why they have not changed"

    "Perhaps this is not a resonance, but a shift of some kind of magic," Gao Wen took a breath, suppressed the excessive excitement in his heart, and slowly said his own guess, "only connected with the rune substrate or the array." The ore changes only because they have energy-consuming units, and energy creates a flow inside them, while other ores naturally do not change because there is no next-level structure that consumes energy."

    "The transfer of magic is what you mean by transmission." Hetty looked at the plain stones with amazement. "This is really interesting."

    "Their application prospects are very broad," Gao Wen looked at Hert''s eyes. "If this thing can be purified, maybe our magic network system can be extended to an incredible scale. The transmission range of magic will be greatly expanded. Even extended beyond the territory"

    Herti frowned slightly. "But now the magic field it produces is too unstable. Detonating a rune substrate doesn''t require too much magic, but driving those magic machines can be different."

    ¡°So we need to continue research and find ways to make it stable,¡± Gao Wen said seriously. ¡°It¡¯s not just to be stable, but to be controllable. What is the amount of this ore?¡±

    ¡°According to the estimation of the exploration team, there are a large number of weathered areas in the eastern extension of the Dark Mountain Range. These loose and fragile stone layers are all under this strange new variety of ore.¡±

    "New varieties of ore" Gao Wen touched his chin. "Before the Rebecca crystal was fired, only the special limestone from the dark mountains could form the crystal. In addition, Pitman also found a completely special medicine in the mountain."

    ¡°I remember the ancestors you said, this is the deterioration of the natural environment caused by the magic tide, which led to a change in the nature of many ordinary mineral plants,¡± Hetty said. ¡°And you also guess new resources like Nanxun in the Dark Mountains. More will be"

    "This is not the corruption of the magic tide, this is a natural gift," Gao Wen seriously corrected, and then the line of sight was placed outside the window through the window in this direction, he could just see a small part of the mountain in the dark mountains, "I I will go to the excavation site of the new ore to see that the so-called devastating tide has brought more things to the world than imagined."

    While Gaowen and Herti and Rebecca studied the new dark mountain ore, another team was also active in the depths of the dark mountains.

    Strictly speaking, it is active in the depths of the remains of the mountains.

    The Byron Knight and his team of explorers have been active in this newly discovered area for more than a week. They have drawn detailed new maps, documenting the various new things found, and sending two messengers to communicate outside. Exploring the progress and getting a reply, Byron believes that this exploration has achieved very good results. Considering that the soldiers will accumulate pressure in the underground remains for a long time, he judges that it is time to leave this place.

    But as he sorted out the accumulated information and prepared to arrange for the return trip, the two soldiers responsible for going forward to investigate the situation suddenly ran back to the room that was temporarily used as an exploration base. "Adults, we found a strange place in front."

    "Strange place," Byron frowned. The two soldiers were veterans and had followed him for a long time. They rarely reported this in a vague way, which made him Quite care.

    "Yes, it''s a rotunda, but there is a strange stone ring in the middle of the hall."

    ,

 Chapter 204ï¼š Magical change

    Holm is a serf but he was not a serf from birth. Earlier, he was a miner in the mine.

    Miners, not slave laborers.

    There are two kinds of people working in the mines. Miners with free bodies and slave workers without freedom. The former are free people. They voluntarily go to dangerous mines to ¡°dig stones¡± in order to support their families. The latter It is the private property of the mine slave owner, which is equivalent to the tools and livestock in the mine, but there is no difference in some respects. They are all dead in the mine at any time, and there are no consumables after death.

    The process of Holm¡¯s loss of freedom is dramatic: he is not a ¡°safe¡± miner, he prefers to find new things, no matter whether it is a new ore or a plant, rather than mining stones in the mine. In short, as long as it is a fresh thing. At this point, people often make fun of the dwarf ancestry on his ancestors, but Holm has always accepted this kind of teasing. He worked in the mine, thinking all day long about whether he could dig up the baby in the ground, and finally one day, he really "digging" out "baby."

    He bumped into the scene of the mine owner''s wife and a supervisor on the mine.

    It is very simple for the supervisor to kill one or two miners or slave workers. As long as they are fooled by the reasons such as mine collapse, Homem has even seen such a scene, so he chose it for the first time. After fleeing this escape, I never returned home.

    After a year of refugees, he was in the old Cecil, and the previous generation of Viscount did not expel him, but he had to rely on selling as a serf to seek survival.

    Under normal circumstances, this is the whole content of his short and miserable life. After the lock on the land, the life of the serf Holm will not change again, and there will be no new opportunities and hopes. He will bear the heavy pressure exerted by the landlord. Lifelong squatting between the soil, living as a serf for the remaining ten years of life, or fifteen years, and if he can be lucky (or unfortunately) with a son in this process, then his son will inherit The identity of the serfs lived under the whips of the landlords, and the experience of being a miner in his early years and the little, restless curiosity of his youth would one day disappear into his memory.

    But after that disaster, everything changed.

    The old Cecil was gone, the landlord was gone, the land was gone, the new lord came out of the legend and led the survivors to build a new home at the foot of the dark mountains, facing the new land and full of secrets. In the dark mountains, the lord promulgated an incredible new decree, and the serf Homm was rewarded for participating in the trap in the "defense battle" in the fall. He regained the freedom and even more than Free people are more free.

    The lord allows the people to perform various kinds of work in accordance with the personal director, and rewards anyone who works hard. On the bulletin board of the town center, new recruitment revelations are posted almost every day, and any subsidies in the territory are needed. A family member can respond to the call of the lord through this channel. For the people of this era, it is an incredible reward for the lord to open so many jobs and pay the rewards, not to mention the past. You can only go hungry at home and die in the winter. So whenever a new recruitment revelation is posted, there will be countless people waiting to work (or waiting to support their families) to flock to find a job that suits them.

    The vast majority of people on the territory were originally illiterate. They could only listen to the soldiers standing in front of the bulletin board to read the contents for themselves, but the soldiers would only read the above things after the new revelation was posted for six hours. In order to understand the recruitment content a few hours earlier, Homem has learned thousands of words in this short period of time, so that he can read the contents of the bulletin board.

    At night school, there are not a few people like him who try to literate with similar motives: literate people can know the details of the recruitment a few hours in advance, and go to the personnel department of the Ministry of the Interior to find the clerk to register, and wait until those When illiterate people sign up, often all positions are full, and those who did not work hard to literate at the beginning are now regretting.

    And Holm was glad that he had learned the words in time. When the lord announced the organization of a new group of mountain exploration teams, he first signed up for the name: the number of people required by this team is small, although there is a little risk, But the reward is higher than the technical workers in the factory. Besides, there is a small team of magic guide infantry to protect, how much risk can it be?

    The newly-organized mountain exploration team entered a dark mountain range from a newly discovered mountain road, and saw many incredible mutant animals, plants and stones along the way. Holm relied on his experience in the mine, the flexible brain and the best. The level of literacy has become the leader of this team (of course, another important reason for him to be the leader is that he has received personal recognition from the lord, which is a rare honor), and under his leadership, the team is loose from a piece of texture. The strange, lavender-colored "raw stone" was found in the weathered rock.

    In the process, the curiosity that Holm was once smoothed by life gradually recovered.

    Under the leadership of the soldiers, Gao Wen and Amber found the ¡°Exploration Team Stronghold¡± in the Dark Mountain Range. Several simple tents were supported on a small open space in the mountains, while the heavily armed Cecil Warriors were in this small area. Vigilance around the small camp, Gao Wen saw the head of the expedition team, a middle-aged man who was not tall but strong.

    Looking at the dark face of the other side and the slightly awkward body, Gao Wen felt a familiar familiarity. The memory of the satellite fine played a good role at this time. He remembered that he really knew this person: the confrontation in the fall. In the battle of Cecil, the deformed body, a serf named Hom was awarded for his outstanding performance, and in order to establish a model, he also made a public commendation to prove that he did not read the wrong person.

    "I remember you called Holm," Gao Wen nodded to the leader of the serf. "You participated in this expedition?"

    "Yes... is an adult!" Holm didn''t expect Gao Wen to remember his name. He was sincere and fearful. "You personally gave me a... a medal!"

    "You are a little fatter than that at the time, very good," Gao Wen smiled and nodded. "Is the ore discovered?"

    "Yes, adults," Holm tried to control his nervousness. He was already on the stage of the podium. He was finally calmer than the average person. "The original place of discovery is not far from here, I Refers to you..."

    On an open-air rock formation not far from the camp, Gao Wen saw several collection points excavated by the expedition team.

    This potentially valuable ore is actually "buried" in such a shallow place.

    Gao Wen came to the collection point. He saw that the ore surface was covered with a thick layer of gray-white porous rock that seemed to be weathered, and some ore with lavender or light blue luster was ¡°inlaid¡± in it. It seems to be a certain kind of condensation.

    ¡°The surface layer is a small piece of ore. The more the material is dug, the more the quality and volume of the ore will be. The mine with real mining value should still need to be dug,¡± Holm explained. The soft weathered rock formation is not suitable for mining, and it is easy to collapse. Therefore, it should be better to open the mine directly. If there is Rebecca crystal, it is not difficult to blast the rock."

    Gao Wen nodded. "I saw the report you sent back. You found a lot of things that you have never seen before, and there are signs of variation in animals and plants."

    "Yes adults," Holm replied. "But the minerals like this are the first to be discovered."

    Gao Wen "hmm", a slight look up to observe the surrounding terrain 700 years ago, Gao Wen Cecil had led the army to find the road in the dark mountains, and at that time there was no influence by the magic tide, in Gaowen ¡¤ In Cecil¡¯s memory, there are no such strange things here.

    They all appeared after the magic tide.

    Amber took out the dagger and curiously picked out a piece of blue-purple-glossy piece of rock that had been dug in one of the collection points. He placed it under the sun and observed: "So strange things, old... ...Gao Wen, this is what you said, the changes in natural matter under the influence of the magic tide?"

    "The essence of the magic tide is an extremely powerful magical surging. Although this part of the magic can not be used by mortals, it can still have a profound impact on the natural environment," Gao Wen said casually. "You believe it or not, in the ancient dark blue well." There are many more magic materials that can be found in the ruins."

    Amber''s eyes widened: "The much more talented people dare to go there to mine!"

    Gao Wen shook her head but did not answer her question.

    He looked at the ore in front of him, but he thought more than the ore in front of him.

    He once guessed that the magic tide may not have only erupted once.

    The surveillance satellite left in the sky is obviously an early warning facility for the magic tide (or similar phenomenon). The disaster that happened before Cecil led to the sign that the magic tide is about to make a comeback, and in the past he hangs in the sky. In the monitoring records, it was also observed that the civilizations on the earth suddenly disappeared inexplicably, and the entire ecosystem reshuffles from scratch.

    In the "satellite era", his observations on the earth were not coherent due to serious "jumping", so many times he couldn''t understand how the earth-shaking changes in the earth''s surface were caused by the savvy, the primitive people made Out of the magic cannon, and then blinked again, they lived in the tree hole again, and also wore a skin around the bonfire to dance the square dance, the geological features and plant distribution in the field of vision also turned upside down, There may be decades of devastating wars in the middle, or seven or seventy-nine days of floods and tsunami, but for a satellite such as the millennium, this "quick and short" disaster is really Hard to capture.

    But there must be something that leads to this "shuffling". If there is no other answer, then the only answer is the magic tide.

    Magical waves can cause changes in the properties of matter in nature, and these things that are seen elsewhere in the dark mountains are enough to prove this.

    And even if the magic tide fades, these changes will not return to the original, but will solidify into a new material material. The ore found in the dark mountains can also prove this.

    Then, if there has been more than one magic wave in the world, Gao Wen has reason to believe that most of the things in this world are probably affected by the magic tide.

    He produced one of the most daring conjectures of all time:

    Those magical materials, magical creatures, or ordinary soils and rocks that seem to have nothing to do with magic are gradually shaped into the present in the baptism of the magic tide.

    The magic tide is a "world shaping phenomenon" that will continue to occur and still does not stop the signs to this day.

 Chapter 205ï¼š A door?

    The long years of watching satellites in the sky did not change the character of Gao Wen¡¯s personality, but it gave him a special perspective on everything in the world ¨C when necessary, he could approach the spectator Analyze the changes in the world, and summarize some possible laws from the changes that have lasted for thousands of years and tens of thousands of years. These laws are for the species living on the ground (including those who can live for thousands of years). Said, it is difficult to sum up.

    It is precisely because of the many ups and downs of the surface that have been seen, Gao Wencai can speculate that the magic tide has happened more than once - even if he did not capture any of them, it is enough to guess what happened in the middle and the front.

    In another speculation of Gao Wen, the scale of the magic tide should be uncertain.

    Large-scale magical waves may lead to the re-shaping of the entire planet''s civilization, and the small-scale magical tide - the catastrophe of the collapse of 700 years ago is probably just a "small magic tide."

    Although it destroyed the most powerful Gangster empire in human history, it was only in the central part of the continent. Other than that, the silver empire of the elves and the dwarven kingdom of the west were not affected at all.

    Or... It wasn¡¯t a formal magical wave seven hundred years ago, but just a kind of ¡°prelude¡±?

    Gao Wen¡¯s mind involuntarily emerged various kinds of speculations and associations. Many of them were actually made up by his own brains, and the amber next to Gao Wen did not move for a long time, and finally could not help but poke. Poke his arm: "Hey, what do you want?"

    "Just think of one thing," Gao Wen woke up and asked casually. "You said that if one day, all the resources familiar to human beings on the earth have changed. For example, the nature of various magic materials has changed. what happened?"

    Amber stunned: "How do you jump so much?"

    Gao Wen knocked on the amber skull: "You will say what will happen."

    "That must be everyone''s mess," Amber replied casually. "Especially the Masters, probably can''t find the cast material at once, and many spell materials have to be re-summarized..."

    Gao Wen heard Amber''s answer, and after a long silence, he uttered a soft sigh: "The mortal civilization is really fragile... yes."

    Amber''s ears trembled: "It''s weird to talk."

    Gao Wen stood up and turned to look at the Hom and other members of the expedition team waiting for them. These people did not dare to bother when the Lord thought about it. At this time, when Gao Wen got up, they were slightly closer. .

    "This ore needs a name," Gao Wen nodded slightly to Holm. "I named it the original stone."

    "Big...Adult?" Holm, who was a serf not long ago, was shocked after hearing Gao Wen¡¯s words. He repeated his eyes with unrecognizable eyes. "Hom Stone? This... I Not identifiable! How can I have this honor..."

    "In exploring the unknown, the discoverer is always great, no need to quit," Gao Wen waved. "In the future, we may find more valuable things in this land. It will be a name given by the name of the discoverer." A simple and easy way ¨C and it motivates the explorer''s work.¡±

    "Yes...thank you!" Homem jerked straight up. For many years, his waist that was smashed in advance due to heavy work was the first time he straightened again, which even made his spine squeaky. Even the whole back was aching, but he still tried to straighten his body. "I...I..."

    The shallow knowledge, even the literate level can only read and write civilians can not find a suitable vocabulary to describe their feelings, and Gao Wen did not care about this, he just waved his hand: "Exploring the team everyone With credit, I will let Herty record it for you and convert it into a reward according to the contribution bill."

    Then he looked in the direction of the mountain road - just now he saw a combatant ran over, the other side stood on the mountain road, waiting for himself.

    "What is the situation?" Gao Wen came to the soldier and asked.

    "Adult, I brought a report from the ruins," the soldier stood up straight and saluted. "The Byron Knight found a strange magical device and a hall full of runes in the lower ruins. I hope you can go there. take a look."

    A new area has been discovered in the depths of the ruins? !

    Gao Wen frowned and immediately waved at Amber: "Follow me."

    The two men walked up the mountain road under the leadership of the soldiers. After a long road, they finally reached the deepest part of the ancient facility.

    "It''s really big inside..." Looking at the tall corridors around and the dim crystal lights on either side of the corridor, Amber couldn''t help but sigh. "A straight road walks in and has to go so long..."

    "This is the result of the Byron Knights have cleared the road." Gao Wen nodded, he noticed that the magic spar lights on the two sides of the corridor are newly set, considering the cost and the output power of the portable Honeycomb Magic Net unit. The magic spar is very far apart, so the overall light in the corridor is very dim, but the corridors that are now reviving are still much better than before, compared to the otherwise ruined environment.

    In that rotunda, Gao Wen saw a middle-aged knight who had not seen it for many days.

    The exploration of the many days of the ruins did not make the Cavalier look exhausted. His state was even surprisingly good. It seemed that he had found the feeling of being a mercenary in the process. Byron¡¯s face looked like a hero. When he saw Gao Wen, he greeted him: "Adult, you should look at this! I bet the two sets of words at the door are describing the role of this room - but we haven''t understood what it means for a long time. ""

    Gao Wen saw the direction of Byron''s fingers and saw that on the inside of the entrance to the rotunda, the doors were inlaid with a metal plate with no signs of corrosion. The metal plate was engraved with neat ancient text using laser-etching techniques. .

    "The left side is written to pay attention to safety and security accidents. The right side is written by people leaving the scene to pay attention to the lock door. What happened?"

    Byron: "..."

    On the spot, Gao Wen saw that several soldiers behind Byron had turned red. If it was not for the military discipline, they estimated that there was already a heart on the ground.

    "Don''t worry about your own professional things in the future," Gao Wen sighed and patted the shoulders of the middle-aged old-fashioned knight. "These ancient texts are not even recognized by Herti. You are so busy."

    Byron had a cold sweat, and he turned around and pointed to the center of the rotunda: "...What are you talking about, you still have to look at this..."

    Gao Wen looked at the center of the hall - in fact, when he entered the door, he had already noticed the wonderful things that existed.

    It is a ring that is vertically embedded in the ground, and about one-third of the structure is buried deep underground. The inner diameter of the ring is about four meters, and on the ring you can see the dense magic lines and symbol imprints. The rare metal and magic guide crystals are embedded in the magic nodes, which shows that it should be some kind of A device that consumes a lot of energy.

    On the ground around the ring, you can see the same complex and huge magic symbol system, as well as several metal devices fixed on the ground and connected to the surface of the magic, which looks like a console.

    "This is... some kind of door?" Gao Wen touched his chin. The shape of the ring made him think of something like a portal, but he was suspicious of the "gate" judgment - even if In the heyday of the Empire, the long-distance transmission of spells is still a theoretical product. The world does not have such a convenient space to transmit magic. If there is a mature portal in the early days of the Star Wars, it is impossible to Did not pass down.

    It is more likely to be a "magic door" for small-scale spatial transformations, used to link different spaces in the same coordinates. This technique is quite mature in the Gangster era.

    "We just started to suspect that this thing is a stone, but in fact it is a certain kind of metal, but its material is unknown," the Byron Knight continued to report. "In addition, we found several blocked ones on this floor. In the rooms, there are some ingots in the room with the same material as the rings. It seems that the people here originally planned to build more rings or expand them - but then they evacuated and the work was put on hold. ""

    "Unknown metal material..." Gao Wen said to himself, "If it is not an ancient alloy, it can only be a magic wave that causes them to change their nature. If the reason is the latter, then the research is too much trouble. ""

    The Byron Knight did not hear clearly: "Adult, what are you talking about?"

    "No, nothing," Gao Wen waved his hand, while the corner of his eye noticed that Amber didn''t know when he slid to the side of the ring, and was using her baby''s little dagger to poke the purple surface of the ring. Black crystal, he suddenly cried, "Hey! What are you doing! This thing can''t..."

    "Don''t worry, I don''t steal it!" Amber immediately glanced at Gao Wen and shouted his suspicion of an occupational disease. "I just feel that the power of this crystal remains fluctuating a bit... familiar."

    ¡°Are you familiar?¡± Gao Wen was taken aback. ¡°Have you seen this crystal?¡±

    Amber seems to be an expert and scholar who generally looks at the crystals embedded in the ring and touches the smooth chin with the left hand: "According to my years of experience..."

    Gao Wen: "...hey?"

    "Cough, work experience, work experience," Amber himself reacted, and quickly changed his mouth, but unfortunately everyone on the scene has already heard, she will continue to say with a cheeky face, "According to my experience, this crystal should be Rare Shadow Affinity Crystals - the most expensive of all elemental crystals. And to be honest, the purity is high and scary, such high-purity shadow crystals are now rare."

    "Shadow?" Gao Wen blinked, he knows the existence of elemental crystal, this special magic crystal is the ordinary magic crystal in the high element concentration environment to accept long-term erosion, transformation and generation, due to the rare shadow environment in nature, can It is even rarer to maintain the shadow environment for a long time and the concentration reaches the standard. Therefore, the crystal element of the shadow tendency is the most expensive and rare. Although Gao Wen Cecil was known as a scholar, the main skill points were in herbal medicine. In the wilderness to survive, the construction of the territory and the grotesque, there is not much research on the magic crystal, but Amber is a dare as a tomb of the founding fathers, and it is a shadow of the sorrow and sorrow. She has seen this crystal is not strange. .

    ¡°Will it be related to the shadow world?¡± Gao Wen guessed and asked.

    Amber shot his chest: "Then I go in and see the situation first!"

    "You will wait," Gao Wen grabbed her arm before the other entered the shadow world. "Take me in."

    Amber smashed, and suddenly remembered the horror experience of facing the gods and flesh when he entered the shadow world last time. He suddenly came up with a cold sweat and quickly grabbed Gao Wen¡¯s arm: "Then you will have to walk in front. what!"

    Gao Wen glanced at the half-elf, who suddenly picked it up, and waved his hand: "Let''s go."

    Amber took a deep breath, calmed down the mood, and then launched his own talent for the shadow affinity.

    The familiar sensation came again. Gao Wen felt that the scene in front of him began to shake. However, just as he was faintly about to see the scenery of the shadow world, the amber beside him suddenly screamed, and then the two were together. The ground "falls out" the critical state.

    Amber fainted and glared at the skull, and it took a while to react: "It seems... was it popped up?"

 Chapter 206ï¼š Dark space in the shadow world

    After popping out of the critical state of the shadow world, Amber tried it a few times without conviction, but every time it entered the critical state without change, it would fall back to the present world.

    When she tried the fourth time, she couldn''t stand it.

    Gao Wen was also stunned by this situation (of course, it may be a bit of a bit of critical switching), and the subconscious asked: "What happened? Your plug-in expired?"

    "External? What is plug-in?" Amber didn''t understand what Gao Wen was saying, but when he looked at the other side''s expression, he guessed that most of it was not a compliment, so he grinned angrily. "It must be a problem in this local environment! You will wait, I I don¡¯t believe that my shadow is close to me when I come back for half a catty.

    "Stop and stop, you don''t go up, calm down and analyze the situation," Gao Wen waved to stop the half-elf''s dead behavior. "Carefully sense the shadow environment here, then try ordinary shadow steps or stealth skills. use."

    Amber calmed down under the reminder of Gao Wen, she took a breath, and the figure faded in the air.

    After several tests, she dismissed her shadow state: "The regular shadow steps and stealth skills are fine, and the skills such as shadow fog can be used smoothly. It seems that only when entering the shadow world will be... The image is the effect of interference and will be ejected in an instant."

    "The shadow world...so the question is on the ''other side''..." Gao Wen said as he thoughtfully looked at the ring device in the center of the room that was suspected of a magical door, followed by a brow In my heart, "The shadow world is not a kind of mapping equivalent to the current world. You try to enter the shadow world outside this room, and then come over from the ''other side'' to see the situation."

    "I''ll give it a try!" Amber promised, and took Gao Wen to go outside the door. "You come over and give me eye protection..."

    Is this product the same as the eye-catching barrage? Specially used to block the face of the ancient god...

    Gao Wen reluctantly followed behind the amber, and after leaving the round room for a distance, the two really entered the shadow world.

    Looking at the familiar black and white horizon, I watched the shape of the amber switch into a form that was unique in the shadow world, as if it were a certain kind of illusion. Gao Wen suddenly sighed: "Frighten me." One jump, I thought that your plug-in really expired..."

    "You guys are really weird and can''t understand." Amber sighed and grabbed Gao Wen''s arm and walked toward the rotunda in the shadow world.

    They crossed the old threshold, but after crossing the gate, what they saw was nothing more than a flat hall.

    There is no flesh and blood of the gods, no hidden research facilities, no extra windows, doors and passages. There is nothing here.

    Amber looked curiously around: "Weird... it¡¯s an ordinary hall, why is there interference? And the interference is so funny, as long as you can get around a little..."

    However, after Gao Wen scanned the surrounding environment, he immediately noticed the violation: "No, we are afraid that we have not been able to go around."

    He raised his hand and pointed to the center of the hall: "The ring device is gone, there are traces of tears on the ground."

    In the halls of the present world, the most striking thing is the circular device in the center of the room. However, here, the ring of up to three or four meters disappears, replaced by a broken trace of the ground and dug by the whole. There is no doubt that there is something on the big floor.

    "In addition to the laboratory where the gods and flesh were encountered before, the shadow world and the current world basically maintain a one-to-one mapping state, and according to the traces left on the ground, it can be judged that there should be a corresponding ring here. It¡¯s right, but now it¡¯s gone,¡± Gao Wen frowned, coming to the floor that had been dug. ¡°Look at the size here, it corresponds to the base of the ring.¡±

    "Someone ran to the shadow world and stole the door on this side?" Amber thoughts are amazing. "This technique can be..."

    "No one will eat a magical door," Gao Wen took a look at the amber. "I think it is some kind of power that has torn here, and the thing that should be here is ''transferred'' to something else. Place. We should enter the shadow circle from the rotunda of the world, and we should come to the corresponding ring. From the corridor outside the room to the shadow world, we can only see this empty ''li lobby'', this is a certain Misplaced mapping..."

    Amber doesn''t know how Gao Wen thinks about this, but thinks that his thoughts are zero, and he follows the path of Gao Wen: "So what kind of ''interference'' power is doing?"

    Gao Wen frowned and let his thoughts spread out: "Maybe to prevent unauthorized people from getting around the ''magic door'' and get there somewhere... only through the right pair of ''magic door'' Arriving in the right place, you can''t enter the shadow world, or you can only enter this empty hall. The gangsters of the year often used this method to encrypt important treasures."

    "That is, if we want to understand where the correct corresponding position is, what is the only way to fix the ring in the world?" Amber picked up an eyebrow. "That touched my knowledge blind spot." Up..."

    "Not just your knowledge blind spot, I am afraid no one can interpret such a complicated ancient magic device on the territory." Gao Wen shook his head regretfully. The "outer" ring is not a simple magical array, but a mixture of magic. Complex, magical devices such as arrays, ancient synthetic materials, and Gangster magic door technology, this level of gadgets, relying on the current caster level on the territory may not be able to cope.

    Amber spit out his tongue and felt that he couldn''t help himself in this respect, and then sneaked around in the rotunda.

    She looked at the East and looked at it from time to time to pull out her little dagger to draw the rune on the wall or on the ground, but when she went around the hall, she suddenly stopped.

    She noticed that there was a black lacquer crack on the curved wall that was not very wide, but it was divided into many cracks, and the dense cracks of the turtle even covered the entire wall in the line of sight.

    She curiously reached out her finger and stroked the crack.

    Gao Wen was checking the traces of the runes left on the floor of the hall. Suddenly he heard a continuous cracking sound coming from afar. He looked up in horror, and the scene in front of him surprised him:

    I saw that the side of the hall far from the entrance was rapidly disintegrating and collapsing. The curved wall that was originally integrated has covered a large black crack. The solid ancient concrete is falling down piece by piece, just like there is a piece outside the hall. The endless abyss is swallowing the building in general!

    The amber standing in front of the wall seemed to be scared by this scene. The ground under her feet had been slightly cracked, but she stood still in the same place, motionless!

    "Be careful!"

    On the occasion of the millennium, Gao Wen shouted and rushed up, and the amber that was in the middle of the room was picked up. The two men had been evacuated to the entrance of the hall before they stopped, and the amber did not exclaim until now: "Mom. The wall was poked by my finger!"

    Gao Wen grabbed Amber''s arm tightly and watched the collapse of the hall. He was ready to evacuate at any time, but soon he found that the collapse only spread to a quarter of the hall and stopped. Although it is huge, it ends very quickly.

    However, the scene after the collapse of the wall and the ceiling made him frown, and the strange and strange feelings poured into his heart.

    It was dark outside, as if the world had disappeared and the universe was dark.

    "That''s...what..." Amber''s nervous voice changed, and what made her nervous was that she watched Gao Wen go to the collapsed place. "Hey! Be careful!"

    Gao Wen was very careful. He cautiously came to the collapsed border of the hall and looked at the space outside the wall.

    Behind the wall, it should be the deep rock and soil layer of the dark mountains. However, there is only one darkness and nothingness in Gao Wen¡¯s line of sight. The darkness of the thoroughness is full of his sight, just like everything in the world is beyond that limit. It is abruptly stopped.

    But he narrowed his eyes, looked closely, and finally saw some extremely distant and extremely blurred things from the darkness.

    He saw that at the end of the dark space, there was a undulating outline like "land on the shore". At the far end, you could see a slight ray of light, which is like the sky, and even in the darkness of nothingness, He can also discern some floating things, which seem to be boulder and islands that lose gravity and float in midair.

    Gao Wen finally realized what was going on in the darkness: it was not the end of everything in the world, but an unprecedented "empty hole."

    The size of this void is so great that it exceeds the limit of the human eye''s acceptance of light, so it gives the illusion that "everything disappears," but the special "lighting environment" of the shadow world determines that there will be no absolute here. The darkness, so Gao Wen can vaguely identify the things in the void.

    He took out a piece of magic spar and injected magic to activate the crystal, then threw it into the distance.

    The crystal that glowed brightly flew away and then flew forward. It could have illuminate a wide room, but immediately after entering the big hole, it immediately turned into a little inconspicuous light due to the lack of reflective surfaces around it. The light seems small and not worth mentioning.

    This confirms Gao Wen¡¯s conjecture.

    "Is this... cave?" Amber also dared to come over. She looked at the scene in front of her horror and noticed the sky above the far distance. "The above seems to lead directly to the surface? This hole... ...how big is it!?"

    "The size doesn''t say first, the Byron knight has been drilling in the dark mountains for so long. The corridor he explored includes the area corresponding to the hole in front of us. That is to say, there is absolutely no such void in the dark mountains of the real world. "Gao Wen said with a shock, "This void is limited to the shadow world... If this is not natural, then it can only be something that is beyond the imagination of mortal people..."

    Amber finally reacted at this time: "So I couldn''t get into the shadow world before, not because of the interference of the magic door, but because this area... does not correspond to the current world. Is the misplacement here too serious?"

    "...I don''t know," Gao Wen admitted confessing that he was also confused at the moment. "I only know that we can''t solve the mystery here... unless you can fix the ring device outside, no one can do it." Understand what the ancient Gangsters have done here."

    Amber licked and started the goose bump arm: "Hey... Anyway, I can''t stay here. This place is too strange. I think we are still leaving the right way."

    Gao Wen sighed: "I agree with you this time."

 Chapter 207ï¼š Gao Wenjias dinner time

    After returning to the present world, Gao Wen and Amber¡¯s faces are not very good looking.

    The Byron Knight who had been waiting outside for a long time came over: "Adult, are you okay?"

    "I saw the magical work of nature," Gao Wen sighed, slowly dispelling the psychological discomfort caused by facing the big hole, and shook his head helplessly. "I hope that is the magic of nature." ""

    Byron''s knight looks awkward, and Rao is the experience of the old fritters. At this moment, he can''t infer what Gao Wen saw in the shadow world, but he is clever enough to ask if Gao Wen did not take the initiative to say that the news is At this stage, there is no way to make it public. There are still many ordinary soldiers on the scene. He decided not to inquire more.

    After calming down, Gao Wen looked at Byron: "Aside from this new area, is there more research report?"

    "Yes, we have been going well in recent times, and there are many discoveries," said Byron Knight, nodding his head and immediately reporting on his current accumulated information. "We are now at the bottom of the relics. If there are no more ramps or steps, then this hall should be the ''base'' part of the entire facility. At this point, the entire ruins can be roughly divided into upper, middle and lower floors, which connect the entrance we originally found. The hall, the room is empty, the corridor structure is straight and symmetrical, it should be the main activity area of ??the original; the upper area leads to the summit of the dark mountain range, there are many hidden ventilation holes in the area and the entrance and exit of the emergency passage, but most entrances and exits It has been blocked by weathering and collapse of the mountain, and it cannot be cleaned up for the time being; the lower zone is where we are now. It is the smallest of the three regions, but the most complicated structure. There are a lot of rooms filled with discarded equipment. And the use of unidentified mezzanine, as well as the hall we found. These three areas rely on the location Center ''big hill'' and distributed throughout the shaft, narrow staircase connected. In addition, in each region there are internal block diagram of some of the high and low floor, floor I have carefully drawn down. "

    The Byron Knight paused and continued: "We are going to explore the southern and eastern parts of the middle zone in the next phase. We found additional connecting channels in these two places. The passages have debris, but there is no sign of collapse. After the manpower is in place, we will clear the roadblocks and explore further. I suspect that the area not found in this ancient ruins is still very large."

    Gao Wen frowned, sketching the ruins and the overall trend of the dark mountains in his mind, slowly said: "Southern region... If the entire middle layer is a symmetric building, then the south may lead to the dark mountains Nanxun, you have to be very careful in this process. Once you find that the building has crossed the mountain, you will immediately block the passage to report, and you must not enter the Black Forest to the south of the mountain. As for the east..."

    Amber launched his limited mainland geography common sense, and suddenly came up with a sentence: "Isn''t that going to the Tifeng Empire?"

    The Byron Knight immediately burst into surprise: "Is this possible?"

    ¡°There is nothing impossible,¡± Gao Wen said quite indifferently. ¡°The region we are in is in the southeast corner of Ansu, and the dark mountains extend to Tifeng, if this ancient facility is really hollowed out. It is also possible to build a mountain range... It is also possible to enter the end of Tifeng in its end. After all, in the Sparks of a thousand years ago... there is no such thing as the border between Ansu and Tifeng."

    Speaking of this, he looked at the eyes of the Byron Knight, his expression was extraordinarily serious: "If that''s the case, then you should be more careful, understand?"

    The Byron Knight is also a knight. Even if he is halfway out of the house, it is also a bit of military common sense. He immediately realized that if there is a passage in the mountain that really leads to the territory of Tifeng, it will stand up straight: "Yes !I know!"

    After finishing the business, Gao Wen decided to return to the territory first, but before leaving, he took the shoulder of Byron Knight and reminded him: "You are very important to explore in the mountains, but there are still some holidays. After the work, go home and rest for a few more days."

    The Byron Knight smiled slyly: "In fact, I am fine. When I was a mercenary, I was ruined by various ruins. Sometimes I went to the underground palace and waited for half a month..."

    "But you didn''t have a daughter when you were a mercenary," Gao Wen glanced at him. "The peas really miss you."

    Byron¡¯s expression suddenly froze, replaced by a little swearing: ¡°Oh...oh... then I will go back and spend more time with her.¡±

    Gao Wen and Amber returned to the lord''s house, and after this busy day, when they got home, it was already sunset, near dinner.

    In the lord''s house, except for the two temporarily recruited servants, only Betty is a maid. The little girl is responsible for everyone''s food and some chores, although Gao Wen is a family who even eats a sip of amber and moves in. The Siren is also five people, and the high-text people still have a simple style, and the daily meals are simple, but with the food of the servants and the daily chores, that is no small burden.

    Watching the little girl running around the restaurant in the wind and arranging the plates and distributing the bread, Gao Wen couldn''t help but pull the amber to help him. He helped the plate and said with Betty: "Every day Are you busy?"

    "Busy to come over!" The little maid replied with a big bottle of wine, and replied crisply, "Oh, Master, don''t put your own plate!"

    "Idle is also idle," Gao Wen did not adapt to the life of sitting down to the table and standing behind him to sing a servant. In fact, even if there is a person around him who specializes in serving him, he will feel indigestion. Therefore, he is always trying to change this kind of ethos, but unfortunately it seems that there is no effect at present. The little maid watched him take away his own work on the plate, and he cried as soon as he blinked. He had to put his hand in it. Put the plate down. "If you are too busy, just say it to me. This house is more than the previous tent. It will inevitably lead to a shortage of people."

    Gao Wen does not intend to place dozens or even hundreds of servants in the mansion like the mainstream aristocrats of this era. Even the flowers and dogs are so luxurious and degrading for each post, but he also acknowledges that such a big house needs More people have to take care of them, and the necessary jobs are necessary to arrange the necessary personnel. Betty is a diligent little girl, but she doesn''t have the skills of three heads and six arms. It is not appropriate to have heavy housework on her alone.

    Betty didn''t think so much. She was originally a low-level maid who was a helper in the kitchen. She didn''t even think about what to do if the lord had only one maid around her. At this time, when she heard Gaowen, she would be there. Nothing to say no to know what this nod means.

    After a while, Herti, who was busy dealing with personnel mobilization, and Rebecca, who was obsessed with indulgence, finally returned home, and when they walked into the restaurant, Amber had already used herself in various pre-dinner snacks and cheese. Filled in seven points full...

    Gao Wen estimated that if you open the meal for a while, Amber can clean the mustard on the table with butter... This half-elf is afraid of not dying in the last life?

    When the family members were seated, Gao Wen mentioned the discovery of himself and Amber in the shadow world.

    ¡°You said that you found a ''big void'' in the shadow world?¡± Hetty showed great surprise when he heard the description of Gao Wen. ¡°And that big hole does not correspond to the dark mountain terrain of the present world? ¡±

    "Yes, the size of the empty hole is probably able to stuff the entire town of our present, and it is very high. The top even breaks through the peak of the dark mountain range, so that some of the sky can be seen. The light inside the cavity is extremely dim, dark. It¡¯s disturbing,¡± Gao Wen described in detail the situation in the void. ¡°There is some kind of unnatural phenomenon inside the hollow. I saw huge stones floating in the darkness, just like losing gravity.¡±

    "I heard you and Amber describe it. The shadow world corresponds to the current world map, and there is no significant difference in physical rules except for black and white and ridiculous..." Herti frowned. "The big hole." Does it mean something ''the rule of the shadow world'' that we still don''t know?"

    "I am more worried that it is caused by some kind of external force. Something beyond the imagination of human beings has been active in the shadow world, and ''digging'' a large piece of dark matter and changing the physical rules within that range." Gao Wen is not worried. "What is more interesting is that... the Gangsters who were a thousand years ago apparently realized the existence of this big hole. They set up a device similar to the magic door on the bottom of the remains of the mountain. The other side of the magic door should be linked to a large hole or somewhere related to the big hole. Unfortunately, the magic door can no longer be activated."

    Herti looked down and thought, and Rebecca said with a smattering of uneven butter on her bread piece: "The plan that you mentioned before moving some of the territorial facilities to the mountains is still going on?" ¡±

    Gao Wen was a little scared and looked at Rebecca''s action of waving a butter knife. Her momentum was like a piece of bread killing her family: "You have to move a little bit, it is necessary to have a big body with a butter."

    Then he answered the question of Tietouwa: "The relocation work is still going on. At least the workshops for making grenade and various explosives have to be moved out of the territory. Then there are the production lines of the military factory. These things have been in the residential area. No, what about the cultivation of the craftsman team that laid the magic net?"

    "It¡¯s good to learn. I said that the magic net technicians are twice as likely to be treated as ordinary construction workers. They can be a big fan, and the craftsmen¡¯s literacy levels are good. The best ones are among them. I have even learned how to arrange the connection of the honeycomb unit according to the laying environment and the drawing tutorial. The success rate of the connection is the same as that of the first and second class of the engraver. Now, without my guidance, they can complete the task independently."

    Gao Wen nodded with satisfaction: "Very good, send the best team to the remains of the mountains, start laying the hive magic net from the entrance hall, rebuild the magic supply in the facility, and prepare for the subsequent mechanical entrance."

    Next to Herti, I heard sincerely: "To tell the truth, who can think of the ability to cast spells, even the ordinary people who have no ability to sense magic, can use this way to control the magic... Magic net and magic engine , thermal ray guns, Rebecca crystals, these things have now been completely removed from the Master or only a few guidance of the Master, you can complete the production by the general craftsman ..."

    "Now they just stayed in the stage of making sure that they didn''t go wrong according to the drawings. It''s just ''imitation''," Gao Wen smiled. "And wait until Jenny''s rune research institute achieves the first phase of the results, in the college. The first batch of rune majors graduated, you will see the ordinary people''s ''creation'' in the field of magic..."

    Hetty couldn''t imagine what it would be like. In fact, even Rebecca couldn''t imagine it.

    But Gao Wen can sneak out the new era. Even if there is no caster, even if there is no magic talent, ordinary people can rely on the mind and calculation, rely on rigorous scientific analysis and mathematical tools to control the magic, and even develop and create. An era of various magical techniques.

    At this time, the amber who was immersed in eating suddenly raised his head and inserted a sentence: "But then, what about the Kraken?"

 Chapter 208ï¼š Siren knowledge

    Amber reminded me that Gao Wen was curious. He looked at Betty next to him: "You didn''t call Tyre to eat?"

    Betty blinked: "Call, but Miss Tyre said she wants to sleep again..."

    "With her almost hibernation, I will go to sleep tomorrow," Gao Wenyue couldn''t help but shake. He wanted to take this rare leisure time to find the sea from the outside world. The demon knew about the "outside world" situation, but did not expect the other party to go to sleep all day long. "Go and call her again. If I still don''t come, I will personally ask her to prevent her from sleeping."

    "Oh." Betty stood up and was about to call Miss Siren to eat, but she just stood up and heard the lazy voice of the Kraken coming from the restaurant door: "I am coming, I am coming... yawn ... I just slept for a while, as for sleeping and dying..."

    "I have to sleep for almost twenty hours a day. Anyone has to worry about whether you have slept in the past. Is it true that your Kraken''s work is like this?" Gao Wen casually said, turning to look at the direction of the restaurant door, the result is watching When the Miss Kraken swayed open the door and ¡°walked¡± in. He saw that the lower body of Tyre was not turned into a human figure, but a long snake tail. Obviously for this deep-water creature, this The body of a sea snake is much more useful than the legs of a human being.

    But in the next moment, Gao Wen¡¯s expression became horrified and stiff: he saw that Tyre used the snake tail to drive the body into the restaurant, but it was not like a snake, and it was graceful to come in, but arched and arched. The middle end of the tail that the arch was coming in was raised high, and then it was hard to move forward...

    Although Tyre has been living here for a few days, she rarely left the room. Two times before, she used her legs to walk or walk with her tail. This is the first time Gao Wen has seen the other side with a sea snake. How do you move the form, how do you say it... I feel a little stupid...

    "What''s wrong?" Tyre noticed Gao Wen''s expression and immediately crossed his arms. "I don''t look good at my tail?"

    "You are a Kraken on the land... Did you act like this?" Rebecca also made a surprised voice. It seemed that I was surprised by more than Gao Wen alone. She also swayed by hand to simulate a snake crawl. The action, "Don''t it go like this?"

    Tyre turned his head and glanced at his tail, swaying his tail: "Ah, other Krakens are walking as you said, but when I was young, when I first got out of the tail, there was a sea caterpillar next to it. I haven¡¯t corrected it in my life..."

    Gao Wen: "...you should try to walk with your legs as much as possible. After all, in the human world, everyone uses legs, so you can''t go out."

    His subtext is not very interesting to say: mainly because such a beautiful girl snakes arched forward and walks forward, the picture is too stupid, it is so shameful that it can be carried into the temple to accept the eternal sacrifice, the shame of the shame of the various ethnic groups on the territory. Already enough, and many more shameful projects, he is worried about the level of per capita face of the entire Cecil collar in the future...

    Tyre couldn''t think of so many deep factors. She thought that Gao Wen said it was very reasonable, but she thought of a better solution: "This way, you will discount my legs in the next public, and I will go straight to people in the future." Carry it up, or simply don''t go out..."

    "In order not to walk upright, you are like this!" Gao Wen stunned at the sea monster. "Do you like the Kraken?"

    "Not all of this," Tyre hurriedly climbed to the table, pushed the chair away, and then steadyly slammed the tail into a slap, and rolled a fork with a tip of the tail to play with the plate in front of him. "Only I am lazy... Oh, you have a lot of food on land, and you have changed it?"

    "I hope that these foods on land can match your appetite," Hetty said with a smile. Although she smiled slightly when she saw the usage of Tyre''s tail, "In fact, our food here is simple. The film territory is developing, and many things are..."

    "It doesn''t matter," Tyre put his tail on. "I can''t eat it. The Kraken basically has no taste."

    "You don''t have a taste?" Gao Wen asked in surprise. "Then you usually eat... just swallow it directly?"

    For humans, the lack of taste is obviously a great shortcoming, which means that one of the greatest enjoyments of life has been far from life, but the Siren Tire clearly does not care about this, she poked her eyes with a fork The stewed potatoes are then stuffed into the mouth and chewed and swallowed: "Although there is no taste, we can appreciate the subtle taste. And our Kraken is essentially closer to an elemental creature, we are a polymer of water. ''Feeding'' is not a necessary condition for us to survive, but more like a kind of...Entertainment. In fact, many Krakens usually do not eat, at most, they catch fish and shrimp that they don¡¯t know in the sea. I will bite a few mouthfuls to try the hardness..."

    ¡°It¡¯s really interesting,¡± Gao Wen showed very interested in the Kraken¡¯s daily life (in fact, he is also very interested). ¡°How do you usually live in the sea? You also build a city and need to work. What about it?"

    ¡°City? Our city can scare you a lot of land people!¡± Tyre glanced at Gao Wen as if it were a ridiculous question. ¡°Our city is bigger and more advanced than your biggest city. It¡¯s going to be sturdy, and our city wants to fly that year!¡±

    "A city that can fly?" Hettiton''s eyes widened and he asked curiously. "Is it a magical floating city like the elves'' star temple? Ah, you know the elves'' star temples. What?"

    "I haven''t seen it, but some of my sisters have seen it. It floats over the strait in the south of your continent. The temple of the stars has a sky that knows which floating cores have been passed down, and there is one that cannot be closed. The broadcast system, the long-ear creatures named Silver Elves seem to be very proud of their floating city. We have some sisters who have seen it curiously, want to learn from the elves about their techniques of breaking away from gravity, but find that Long-eared creatures will only be used, they will not be built or repaired. The so-called floating cores are in all likelihood that they have never been stolen from somewhere... oh."

    Tyre used the rather disdainful tone to evaluate the most arrogant floating city of the Silver Empire, and her casual words spoke up in the high-level minds.

    Tyre¡¯s tone is not like a fake. The character she has shown in the past few days is not like the type that lies and lies. (Of course, Gao Wen is not sure that he can see through a person in a few days, and still The character of the different races, he can only judge with the information currently observed), then from her few words, Gao Wen can judge that the Kraken has extremely advanced technology or they are impossible on the current mainland. The most advanced silver empire of magic technology makes this evaluation!

    It is now also certain that there have indeed been a few Krakens who have visited the land and visited the country of the elves. They have observed and evaluated them and have a deep understanding of the technical nature of the Temple of the Stars. They did this... originally wanted to learn Elf''s anti-gravity technology?

    Is it difficult for the Siren¡¯s own anti-gravity technology?

    Tyre just mentioned that the city of the Kraken is "want to be the year" to fly, that is, now it is broken? Can''t fly?

    They also have technical dynasties?

    The Kraken¡¯s observation and evaluation of the elves is obviously disappointing. They found that the anti-gravity technique of the elves is not even as good as themselves. The contemporary silver elves have no ability to build a temple of stars.

    Gao Wen still has some understanding of the silver elves. After all, Gao Wen Cecil was one of the greatest pioneering heroes of mankind. He communicated with various ethnic forces on the mainland. In the memory of inheritance, Gao Wen did Knowing that the Silver Elves have called their Star Temples "the lost ancestral heritage", there are many techniques in their air sacred sites that are not even clear to them...

    Silver elves should also have technical dynasties.

    I am afraid that there are technical dynasties in all races in the world.

    Perhaps it is because of the magic tide...

    Thinking of this, he decided to ask the Kraken''s understanding of the magic tide and the technical dynasty: "Yes, do you know a catastrophe that occurred on land seven hundred years ago?"

    "A catastrophe seven hundred years ago?" Tyre thought. "Oh, I probably know a little. I heard from the sisters who like to run around. Seven hundred years ago, you seem to have something to blow up, then humans. The society is turned upside down."

    "We call it the ''magic wave''," Herti nodded and said seriously. "That is the disaster of this continent, many people..."

    Tyre suddenly interrupted Hetty: "Wait, what do you call that?"

    "Magic tide, or magic tide," Herti is unclear, but still explains, "It is the magic in nature that suddenly loses order, and the chaotic magical energy erodes the world in large scale, forming a variety of deadly environments and destroying The stable structure of the material world has caused the monsters and lethal environment to spread around..."

    ¡°na''salu''fala.¡± Tyre suddenly said a word that is clearly not a human language. It is issued by a special vocal mechanism of the Kraken, with a strange, resonating tone and sweetness. Rhythm, it even caused a little magic resonance, let the restaurant sounded a illusory sound of the waves.

    Amber blinked in confusion: "Ah? What do you mean?"

    "Magic wave, the ''magic wave'' in our language," Tyre shrugged. "Your interpretation of the ''magic wave'' sounds quite like that. It seems that you have experienced some similar phenomenon, but To tell the truth... According to our observations, what kind of magic wave do you have, isn¡¯t it even a breeze?

    Heti and Rebecca and others are a bit worried, and it seems that they don¡¯t quite understand Tyre¡¯s meaning, but Gao Wen feels a loud noise in his mind: he knows more and thinks more than anyone else. .

    And Tyre¡¯s voice continued to sing: ¡°The real magic tide...but it will reshape the whole world.¡±

    (The network is unstable, update in advance~)

 Chapter 209ï¼š The Krakens usually do it.

    This is the first time Gao Wen has seen this solemn and heavy expression on the face of Siren Tier. He originally thought that this expression would never appear in this deep sea salt water fish face that seems to be sleeping forever. On, but it turns out that the lazyness of the other party is still limited.

    And when she said this expression, it was not like joking. Heti immediately asked, "What do you mean by reshaping the world..."

    ¡°There is a literal meaning,¡± Tyre shrugged. ¡°The nature of all matter will change. Some changes will be subtle, almost undetectable by humans, and will not affect nature. Some will turn upside down and even turn from stone to magic. Minerals; the magical environment in nature will also change. The area where the original magical power is filled may become a magical depletion zone. The original thin elements may become the new elemental world. The creatures will be extinct and mutated, and new species will also be It will be formed in a short period of time, and most of the civilized creations will disappear in the ups and downs of this day."

    "...you are scaring people," Amber listened to the Kraken, and she understood what each word in the other words meant, but the meaning after the connection was unbelievable. She groaned for a long while, and finally couldn¡¯t help but shook her head. "You have almost no difference with the cultists who promote the end of the world every day."

    Tyre snorted softly. "There is a difference. They only know that the end will come, but the Kraken knows how the end will come."

    Gao Wen quietly looked at Tyre''s eyes. "Have you experienced the real magic tide?"

    "You should know that the Kraken is a kind of intelligent creature far older than the land race. We lived in this world for many years before your civilization learned to ignite fire." Tyre continued to roll his fork with his tail. I looked at the bread and potatoes in front of me, and said in a very natural tone, "Of course we have seen something you have never seen before."

    Gao Wen continued to ask, "If the magic tide is as you described, how did you survive the real magic tide?"

    Rebecca stopped his work to destroy the bread, and looked up at Gao Wen, "The ancestors, do you really believe these claims?"

    Gao Wen waved his hand and talked about it. It¡¯s fine to discuss it.

    "Yes, it¡¯s just a chat," Tyre laughed. "The magic tide is really terrible. Most mortal species can''t resist it, but our Kraken is a bit special. We are... well, this should be with us. The elemental nature of the element is related. The magic tide has a great influence on the present world, but it does not change the ''essence'' of the elemental field. The life form of the Kraken is based on elements, and many of our magical forces are also element-driven, so we survived to this day. Our civilization has survived to this day. Of course, the impact is still there..."

    Tyre said that this stopped, and it seems that he does not intend to continue on this topic, just whispering, "Every time you have to start all over again..."

    Herti and Rebecca face each other. They are too ridiculous in what they heard from Tyre. Sometimes, when something is sensational, it will not be more real, but Gaowen still has something to do. In the serious follow of Tyre¡¯s words, ¡°That said, the ''magic wave'' that happened on this continent seven hundred years ago was just a ''small wave''?¡±

    Tyre replied casually, "Probably, after all, I didn''t see what happened with my own eyes. I guessed it according to your description."

    ¡°Do you know how long the real magic tide has come? How long is it next time?¡±

    "I can''t answer you," Thiel shook his head. "We do think that the magic tide will happen periodically, but this ''cycle'' is very unstable. The deviation is calculated in the millennium, that is, even today is In the days when the magic tide broke out in theory, its real outbreak time may also be one day in the next millennium, whoever said.

    The atmosphere was unconsciously boring. Gao Wen looked at Heidi and Rebecca, who had not moved the knife and fork for a long time. He knew that Miss Haier¡¯s unmasked words had caused a lot of pressure on them.

    So he smiled and shook his head. "Since it''s all wrong, we don''t have to worry about why we decided to establish a pioneering position in the dark mountains."

    "Just listen to what I said as a story," Tyre probably noticed that he had messed up the atmosphere. She shook her head. "With the average life expectancy of your human beings, you don¡¯t have to worry about how many generations you know." Things that will happen, look at the opening point and look at the opening point."

    "Let''s talk about it easily," Gao Wen also moved the topic away. "When you live in the deep sea, what do you usually do?"

    "sleep."

    Gao Wen "...I mean the normal Krakens besides you and you can''t sleep without doing anything every day?"

    "Then we have too many things to do, repair the house, raise the jellyfish, hold the deformation game or something," Tyre said with his tail pointed at his fingers, and suddenly he was happy at the end. "But the most interesting." The thing is still to dig the squid!"

    Gao Wen¡¯s face is awkward. ¡°What is the ghost of squid?¡±

    "It''s just dig a big squid! One of our pieces..." Til frowned and tried to find a suitable vocabulary, "Renewable natural resources?"

    Then she swayed her tail. "In any case, it is something that looks like a big squid. It may be the wreckage of some ancient creature. It is especially huge. It has a whole seabed. Its tentacles can grow and recover. After a while, I will grow back after a while, and the big squid will grow a small tentacles to greet or dance with the Kraken, especially interesting! We will dig the squid every other time, right, last time with the madness Humans are fighting because they have built a smoky altar on the seabed where we dig squid, and they have been stirring up the seabed, messing up our mines, and we sent people to negotiate with them. It¡¯s useless, and it¡¯s finally played.¡±

    This time even Amber Betty Rebecca is a face-lifting, flat-minded, with the normal three views of humanity, it is really impossible to understand what the Kraken is describing in the end is what stuff!

    "The body of a huge creature? Is it dead and will continue to regenerate?" Rebecca slammed, "That... how many people can eat!"

    This girl is worthy of the birth of the prince, and this idea is correct. In fact, when Gao Wen heard the descriptions, he first thought of eating, but he was more aware of Rebecca¡¯s ideas and realized the first time. The group''s constantly reborn flesh and blood is probably not a "safe ration". Especially the stuff is from the deep sea of ??strange horror. Who knows how many weird things?

    In fact, the Kraken race is already one of the "funny things" in Gao Wen''s eyes...

    Even Amber couldn''t help but have an interest in the magical daily life of the Kraken. He couldn''t help but ask, "What do you use to dig the squid? Is it really used?"

    "The amount is actually used to give the magic reaction furnace as fuel, but it can also be eaten..." The expression on Tyre¡¯s face was a bit awkward. "The meat of the big squid has very concentrated energy and the taste is super good. We Isn¡¯t the Kraken not a taste? So the energy-rich and good-tasting thing is our food. But in general, the big squid should be given priority to the reactor, we usually steal a little...¡±

    Gao Wen continues to stun and can be used to burn and can also be used to eat, what the **** is this! ?

    It is said that these deep-sea saltwater fish usually even steal their own fuel... Is this a bear child stealing gasoline?

    Sure enough, as he imagined, the deep sea... is actually something weird.

    Then, out of curiosity, Gao Wen and Til asked a lot about the "big squid", the characteristics of the latter are slowly being put together in the minds of all.

    An extremely ancient creature wreckage, the length of a tentacles may reach several kilometers, as if it were a small mountain range.

    I have been dead on the seabed for countless years, but there are no signs of decay, and I will continue to be born again, but every time I just reborn, I will be burned by the Kraken.

    The surface of the big catfish''s tentacles sometimes grows small tentacles. Those tentacles will greet the Kraken or dance with the Kraken. The main comment of the Kraken on these tentacles is chewy.

    The deep-sea creatures living around the big squid have a strong tendency to attack and are also more chewy.

    Large squid occasionally attracts some distant creatures in the past, letting them die like suicides near the squid tentacles and these creatures from other seas are not chewy.

    Obviously, Tyre¡¯s evaluation of many things in the deep sea is based on ¡°chewing¡±. I don¡¯t know if this is her own habit or the Kraken race is like this...

    After listening to this huge description of Tyre, Gao Wen¡¯s mind was born with a doubt.

    These squid fish... What exactly did you dig in the sea?

    Are they afraid that they have dug up an ancient god? !

    Gao Wen¡¯s thought of this horror was not a big brain opening, but the various characteristics described by Tyre made him unable to resist the fact that the **** of flesh and blood found in the remains of the mountains was dead, but the flesh and blood did not rot. It is extinct, and it also affects the minds of other creatures. This feature is too special and distinct, and it is hard to think of it.

    The "big squid" in the deep sea will continue to regenerate, but the piece of flesh and blood found by Gao Wen will not. This may be because the crystal cube made by the sorcerer''s mentors has produced some kind of repression;

    But "big squid" will affect the minds of many creatures, but why didn''t it affect the Kraken? These pirates not only use the "big squid" as a fuel, but even become a food... So what kind of material is this salted fish? .

 Chapter 210ï¼š The way out in the magic tide

    The Kraken is a mysterious race, not only because they live in the deep sea far from the land, but also physically separated from the surface creatures, and because they seem to have a different way of thinking and world view, which leads them to describe I am afraid that there will be a big difference between the things you really know and the things you really know. For example, when humans classify the monsters in the deep sea according to the magic level and the attack attribute, the Krakens take out a chew. In the rankings, this tm can''t communicate at all.

    Therefore, Gao Wengan is not sure what the big squid that the Krakens dig in the deep sea is. He can only make a bold guess about something related to the gods according to the characteristics of Tyre, but Specifically, it is not... I have to wait until he has seen it with his own eyes.

    Unfortunately, there is still no chance to travel to the deep sea.

    After the dinner, Tyre stretched out a big lazy waist. The deep-water creatures who were preparing to hibernate at this moment seemed to have no idea of ??a hundred steps after the meal. The answer to Gao Wen¡¯s pile of questions had already made her yawn, the sea. The demon lady untied the tail that had been smashed into a slap, and waved her hand to say that she had to go back and squat, and then climbed out of the restaurant.

    The crawling posture is still so shameful...

    Betty got up and packed up the tableware. Rebecca held a lot of runes and scrolls back to her room and then calculated. Amber just got enough to eat and then rolled into the shadow and didn¡¯t know what to do. Soon the restaurant only Gao Wen and Heti are left.

    When Gao Wen saw that Heti had something to worry about, he took the initiative to ask: "What are you thinking?"

    "The ancestor, do you believe what the Kraken said?"

    Gao Wenxian asked the other person: "What do you mean?"

    "In the legend, the things from the deep sea are tempting and seductive, and the sailors rumor that as long as the ship leaves the sea, they will hear the song of the Kraken on a windless night," Hetty said. From the book''s knowledge, "the song will entice the ship into the whirlpool and the reef area, and even drag people into the nightmare, leaving only the empty and raging ghost ship drifting on the sea."

    "But you obviously don''t believe these legends," Gao Wen smiled and looked at Herti. "And the superstitious statements of the sailors are even more ridiculous for seven hundred years. How many ships have actually gone to the far sea and come back alive? A lot of sailors come to see ''know.''"

    Herti shook her head gently: "The legend is really absurd, but the things that Tyre said are really sensational and shaken."

    "You mean the part of the ¡®real magic tide,¡¯¡± Gao Wen knows about Hetty. ¡°To be honest, I would rather believe it is true.¡±

    Herti frowned: "Is it because of the minerals that were recently discovered in the dark mountains?"

    "The original stone of Holm was formed in the magic tide and we are not sure what material will disappear in the process of the magic tide," Gao Wen said quietly. "The variation in the dark mountains is visible to all, and the year In the ruined land... We have also seen countless things that have changed nature by the influence of the magic tide. A large number of new magic materials may be a fortune, but if this phenomenon occurs around the world, then the mortal civilization It¡¯s a disaster. Can you imagine what would happen if the universal magic material that humans knew was suddenly changed all over the world and disappeared out of thin air?¡±

    "Even the elves'' star temples will fall," Herty smiled and shook her head, but then said, "But there are still iron mines in the dark mountains, there are still building stones, giant wood is still giant wood, quartz sand. Also quartz sand..."

    "This is the last goodwill left by the world to mortals. Not 100% of the material will change in the magic tide. Now it seems that the most basic and less sensitive substances are least susceptible to the magic tide, and Even the magical materials that will be affected are not 100% converted, but no one can say that it will still be the case when the ''real magic tide'' breaks out. Even if the material affected by the magic tide is only 100% Ten, this is enough to destroy the foundation of mortal civilization: the magical array in action, the magic wells around the world, the mage tower, the magical materials that have been installed in the magic device, once they are affected by the magic tide during the operation ......"

    Gao Wen did not say the last sentence, but Heti and he both understood what it would be like: mortal civilization can really explode in an instant, and the spiral rises to heaven...

    It is not unreasonable that the fortune-defying Gangyan Empire only persisted for a month in the magic tide.

    This is a desperate future. If the true power of the magic wave is really like Tyre¡¯s description and Gao Wen¡¯s imagination, then the mortal civilization at this stage simply cannot think of any self-rescue method, even if Gao Wen¡¯s two generations and millions of years ago. In the year of the satellite masterpiece, he could not imagine how to use the present human civilization to counter the roots of the magical material world. The world is so "variable", who can think of this?

    But... is there really no way?

    Somehow, Gao Wen suddenly thought of the sentence he saw in the laboratory in the mountains:

    Mankind will last forever, even if it disobeys the gods.

    Was the martyrdom mentors not studying the law of eternal life, but trying to find a way to fight against the magic tide by studying the power of the gods? In the Sparks of a thousand years ago, the Gangsters have already known that the magic wave is coming?

    Therefore, they said that "human beings will last forever", not "xx will be eternal life." The latter is the individual''s immortality, but the former may refer to the entire race, the survival of the entire civilization!

    However, in the magic tide of 700 years ago, the Gangbuk Empire only lasted for one month.

    Did their research in the Spark Age fail? give up? Wrong way? Or... The situation is not what you imagined at all. The research project in the mountains has nothing to do with the magic tide.

    Gao Wen¡¯s thoughts turned sharply, and he thought of the ¡°big squid¡± that the Kraken excavated on the seabed.

    According to the information revealed by Tyre, the big squid died on the bottom of the sea before the emergence of the Kraken civilization. That is to say, the thing suspected of the relics of the gods has experienced several magic tides in the deep sea, but it seems to be unaffected. ......

    The Kraken is also not affected by the magic tide, or the impact is limited. Although their civilization seems to have suffered some shocks, at least they still continue...

    "Ancestral ancestors?" Hetty saw Gao Wen for a long time without opening, could not help but break the silence, "What are you thinking?"

    "I wonder if there is any way for mortals to survive in front of the magic tide," Gao Wen said slowly. "Although there is no clear evidence, I think there is a way out, either on the gods or on the path of elements. ¡±

    "Is the official and elemental master?"

    "No, you are only talking about two spellcasting professions. They are users of power, but I think the way out should be in the essence of power, or... the essence of our material world."

    Seeing that Herti was thinking about this sentence, Gao Wen couldn''t help but laugh: "It is too early to think about it now. With our current strength, even the current rank of the entire mortal world is not qualified enough to think about these. The problem, instead of thinking about it, or going back to a break, then think about how to organize the two-day staff selection."

    Yes, it¡¯s not the time to think about it. At the very least, it¡¯s not the time to let Herti think about it.

    Gao Wen comforted Herti and let her go back to the room to rest, while at the same time, he concentrated in his mind and called the surveillance satellite in space.

    As if the thermal imaging image of the "magic imaging top view" comes to his mind, centered on his current location, the magical distribution map and the topographic map of hundreds of kilometers are combined in a superimposed manner. Floating on the top view, and the recent monitoring information of several giant planets jumped into the mind:

    "The giant planet''s energy level has dropped and it has turned into a low alert state.

    "The magnitude of the giant planet has dropped to a low level, confirming that the giant planet has entered a quiet period and the warning is lifted.

    ¡°Each system enters a low-power self-test mode.¡±

    At the very least, the magic tide has no signs of eruption for the time being.

    At the same time, the western state of the Ansu Kingdom, the Duke of Franklin led the border, the junction of the moss forest.

    The Ogure tribe bordering Ansu is a loosely-structured kingdom. The 700-year-old human westward pioneering force chose to live peacefully with local forces after entering the land covered by mountains and jungles. After concluding the contract and wooing the alliance, it has established a firm foothold in the western part of the mainland. After seven hundred years of integration and evolution, many ethnic groups in the original land have been combined into a new force, with more than a dozen smart races. Long live here, while the spirits, gray elves, goblins, orcs and humans are among the most powerful and most vocal races. The original hereditary habitats of these races are their respective main cities, known as the "five kings." The ruling structure of the jury, they jointly govern this vast territory.

    Unlike Tifeng, which is now in harmony with Ansu, the Augur¨¦ tribe has maintained good diplomatic relations with Ansu for seven hundred years. The Franklin family in Ansuxi has contributed to this. This family, who is good at calculations and good at doing business, has always been willing to deal with the races in the jungles of Chongshan and has long-term trade with the Grey Elves. In the "Mosswood" border of the main settlement of the Grey Elves, the Franklin family has also established A large trade market town and several specialized settlements to facilitate business travel, although they used various means to amass wealth in this process, and even made a mandatory request for merchants to replace one-third of the property with Franklin silver coins, and The "decree" that must be settled in Franklin silver coins to be able to walk in the country, but the Franklin family is a rare wisdom compared to other aristocrats who dig directly on the road to rob the traders and hire robbers to directly rob the market. The person.

    But today, the wise Duke of Franklin has encountered troubles.

    The trade town of Jinlin Town on the edge of the moss forest.

    The burning torches illuminate the night, and large groups of soldiers blocked all the traffic routes around the market town and surrounded the largest commercial building in the town.

 Chapter 211ï¼š Heterologous

    The soldiers blocked all the trunk roads and couldn''t get through the business halls opened by the Grey Elves, but this did not stop the rumors and the truth in the gossip. The truth was quickly fermented in the ordinary population. There were countless dark and bloody. The sacrificial rituals and the heretical cults were proclaimed in the town, and the bones that were carried out from the commercial hall at night seemed to confirm everyone¡¯s claims.

    The Duke of the West, Berdwin Franklin, arrived at the scene with a low-key **** from the soldiers. He frowned, looking at the shops that were still floating in the slightest **** smell, and the ignorant fools who looked at them in the distance. The mood is very bad.

    A duke does not have to personally pay attention to what happened in a small town, but at the time of the incident, Berdwin Franklin was hunting for winter in the hunting ground near Jinlin Town.

    Recently, the cult members in the kingdom have been in trouble. The king has recently sent news that he has been careful about cults. The West has indeed had several disturbing terrorist incidents. The Duke of Berkman Franklin is worried. Therefore, he chose to come to this secluded place for winter hunting to relax, but did not expect that the cult incident seemed to be specifically against him. At this festival, he emerged under his eyes.

    "Adult," a confidant came over from the side and said, "I want to dispel those people?"

    "They are just ignorant. They don''t know what horror is," Bai Dewen said in a bad mood. "I let the soldiers block the road to save the lives of those idiots, but since they are stupid enough to understand this, let They are gathering outside a street, don''t affect it."

    "Yes, adults, your kindness is moving," said the confidant, "you have to go in yourself... see?"

    "I just came here."

    Bai Dewen opened the door of the business hall, and a strong **** sigh of breath immediately came.

    The dark red blood that has dried up can be seen everywhere in the business hall. On the ground, on the wall, on the roof, and even on every table, chair, every piece of furniture, every window sill, blood is almost like a madman. All the blood is carefully applied to every surface to make it scalp and numb.

    And between the blood marks that have solidified, you can see a deeper humanoid impression, which is very different.

    ¡°What happened to these marks?¡± Berdwin Franklin felt a subtle magical fluctuation from the impression, and asked.

    "It¡¯s caused by corrosion, adults," a man dressed up as a priest came out from the staff at the scene. He performed a ritual of the Light Buddhism in front of the Duke of the West, and replied respectfully, "according to the traces of the scene, The sorcerer who influenced or participated in the cult ritual first carried out a crazy self-harm in this hall, and spread his own blood in all corners of the room. Then they concentrated on these positions, and the residual blood in the body began to be in the evil magic. Under the influence of boiling and decay, the flesh and blood that they flowed down formed these corrosion marks, so we only saw the bones when we came here."

    The face of the Duke of the West has anger: "I don''t want to know too much detail, I just want to know who did it."

    "This is a typical eternal sacrifice." The sacred priest replied, "They admire the destruction of the flesh and blood, and embrace death. According to my judgment, the cultists who carried out this evil sacrifice were collected at the scene. The blood sacrifices of this size in those bones, the cultists will choose to destroy themselves with the victims to achieve their goals to the greatest extent possible."

    The Duke of the West looked at the eyes of the priest: "Their purpose? What is their purpose?"

    "They should be planning to make a plague and walk the plague to the kingdom and the moss forest at the same time." The priest pointed at the nearby wall, and on the walls polluted by blood, the pale gold rune was visible. It was flickering, and the blackness of the silk was quickly dissipated under the holy light. "When I arrived here, the whole building was full of plague. Fortunately, the Lord guided me to discover the cultists in advance. Conspiracy, I can dispel the evil magic that is about to be formed in the first place, and set up the purification enchantment. Adults, now there is no need to worry about the plague."

    "These fallen and twisted freaks! Their souls should be taken away by the devil, never run out of hell!" Berdwin Franklin was so hard to move his anger, but he still tried to maintain his own demeanor, and Nodded to the Holy Light, "Father, you saved the town and the lives of everyone around the town! You deserve my thanks and compensation."

    "Purification of evil is the way the Lord has given us," said the sorrowful man. "I am more worried about the mad cultists who attacked the areas that were not sheltered by my Lord than the personal income."

    "The neighborhood of this business is the Church of the Blood God, but the priests there are ignorant of the evil that happened to them." The Duke of the West shook his head. "The first one that arrived was the one you led. Pastor of the Light..."

    "It''s not blaming the messengers of the blood gods," the priest of the Holy Light immediately said, "It''s just that their magic is not used at this time. The power of the Holy Light is dedicated to fighting evil, we are just It happened to be in the middle of the matter."

    The Duke of the West reveals a thoughtful look: "To fight evil... the cultists in the kingdom are becoming more and more mad. What we need at this time is to fight against the power of evil..."

    The priest deeply bowed his head: "The servant of the Holy Light God will be obliged."

    ......

    The cultists are plaguing the aristocrats in various parts of Ansu. However, in the southern areas where they first stirred up the wind and the rain, the situation has gradually settled down.

    It seems that after the end of all things and the perpetual sleepers, the dark sects felt a bit tricky to this area that was adjacent to the wasteland and its own desolate and backward areas. In the case of a large number of selectable targets in the kingdom, They temporarily gave up their plans to continue doing things here.

    Gao Wen can''t guess the idea of ??the cultist, but he is happy to accept this rare calm time, and intends to take this opportunity to continue the science tree on the territory.

    The basic rune arrays that Jenny and Rebecca have solved are gradually coming into play.

    On the desk in front of him, the general-purpose arm shackles that have been dismantled are placed. This is the "i-type ray ray gun" that the current territorial soldiers are equipped with. It is mass-produced compared to the original rough test model. The inside of the arm girder is more structurally reasonable, and the various components are more standardized and easy to replace. After opening the outer casing and a protective cover, you can see the modular rune trigger, magic capacitor, and the magic card slot. The hot ray substrate at the front end of the arm sill, in addition to the two free slots in the position of the guide card slot, which is designed according to Gao Wen¡¯s instructions for later retrofit and upgrade. Scalable area.

    Jenny and Rebecca stood by the table, and the latter took out a rune substrate and handed it over: "Give this to you."

    Gao Wen took the substrate. On the edge of the hexagonal metal plate, he saw a neat stencil of the line: the universal i-type force field shield module.

    He opened the limit buckle on the inner armor slot of the arm shackle and installed the new module in place. With a slight squeak, several runes on the force field shield module emitted a slight brilliance from the magic capacitor. The energy has successfully activated this new component.

    Jenny explained next: "After opening the force field shield, the number of shots of the hot ray will drop by half, but the force field shield is not a function that needs to be turned on all the time. You can control it by adding a new rune trigger. Deactivated. As a limited-energy shield, the soldiers can only open the force shield when they are in close combat."

    Rebecca followed up with the addition: "We originally planned to get a three-level eggshell shield directly, but later found that the energy consumption is too high, and the arm shackles can''t last for a few minutes, so we have to give the second-level mana force shield first. Get it in!"

    Gao Wen raised his eyelids and looked at the Iron Head girl: "What is the eggshell shield? It is the mage shield! Don''t you pick up the name because it looks like an eggshell?"

    Rebecca scratched his hair: "Hey, anyway, you know what I mean..."

    Gao Wen looked at the girl without a look: "How much is the function of the next generation of armor?"

    "Oh, we have successfully integrated the combat backpack and the armor, and it is detachable, so that the Faction on the armor can directly use the combat backpack to power, and if necessary, the backpack can be discarded to reduce weight or Replace it, because the breast arm also contains a magic capacitor, so it can continue to fight for a while in the case of the combat backpack," Rebecca said with great interest, while taking out her night painting The drawings are for Gao Wen. "Look, we first integrated the first-level breeze shield into the breastplate. It consumes the lowest amount. Although there is not much physical protection, it can filter the toxic breath and the disease-like spells, so that the soldiers are in the bad. The environment is safer, and then according to your prompts, we have added heat and weight loss runes to the inner layer of the armor. These are all trick or level one spells. Keep working..."

    Rebecca said with excitement that Gao Wen was satisfied with the nod, although the realization of some basic functions, but through the new law array to achieve the effect of the approximate enchantment armed is obviously correct, but Rebecca said When I stopped, my face was a little frustrated: "But you mentioned that you have a jetting device behind the armor. The soldier just shouts out ''Xiaia!'' and can squirt and rush forward. There is really no eyebrows. I want to add a fireball to the back, but I find that I will blow up the surrounding teammates..."

    Gao Wen almost slammed himself to death: "Hey, I didn''t tell you that it was a joke!?"

    "But it sounds super handsome!" Rebecca looked at Gao Wen with a gleaming look. "And there is a bunch of glowing streamers behind the armor. As long as you jump three meters high, you can launch arcane missiles in all directions." What¡­¡­"

    "You forgot me all these things!!"

 Chapter 212ï¼š Alchemy factory

    As more and more basic rune arrays are parsed and simplified into universal rune substrates, the equipment of Cecil''s soldiers will inevitably usher in a new update. In Gao Wen''s vision, a complete version of the plug The Sil infantry equipment should include such a system:

    The energy system, equipped with high-efficiency Honeycomb Magic Net and Magic Capacitor combat backpack, can simultaneously charge a large number of magic crystals and can have extra magic to drive various energy-consuming units on the soldiers; protective system, machine stamping The formed steel armor is used as a carrier. In the armor, various protective arrays and auxiliary arrays are inscribed to achieve comprehensive protection against foreign magic, poisonous gas and physical attacks. The traditional enchanted armor is expensive, but the general array is used to achieve approximation. The enchantment effect can greatly reduce the cost, while the force field shield in the arm shackle is also part of the protection system; the weapon system is mainly the heat ray gun equipped in the arm shackles and the sword in the hands of the soldiers, the former has achieved mass production, and then For the time being, there is still no improvement. In Gao Wen¡¯s conception, even if the soldiers¡¯ cold weapons fighting project is retained, the swords of the Cecil¡¯s combatants must be modernized. The traditional steel weapons are facing similarities. The distortion and the opponent of the extraordinary are too weak, and various enchanting effects are necessary.

    However, how to improve the traditional swords must be considered.

    In addition, Gao Wen hopes to achieve instant messaging on the battlefield.

    The importance of communication technology is self-evident, allowing each soldier to receive the rear command on the battlefield in real time, so that each commander can immediately understand the changes in the battlefield, and a force with modern communication technology can play it out. Fighting power is unimaginable by the traditional aristocratic army, so adding a communication system to the "Cesil Battle Set" is a top priority, but unfortunately there is no eyebrow yet.

    There is indeed a messaging spell, and the Mithril Treasury has also created a communication device like the Mithril Ring, but this special spell is a "technical black box" from Gao Wen¡¯s point of view. Its magic principle has not yet been It has been clarified by people that the composition of the runes of the arsenal is completely inconsistent with the regular law. Jenny''s rune logic is not perfect enough to simplify the analysis of such an unknown magic. The cost of the magical props of the communication has not been reduced for a while, and the cost cannot be reduced, which means that there is no way to use it on the soldiers...

    The combat arm that added the force field shield module did not seem to change from the appearance. Gao Wen re-closed the arm of the arm, and when the crisp squeaking sounded, he looked to the side of Rebecca: "The inside of the arm It is also possible to integrate more modules and add more replaceable components. Now it is both offensive and protective, and can be considered from the auxiliary side, such as the level of ''secondary devotion'', or The trick for lighting, ''Magic Light'', is a very low-powerful spell, but it can make a big difference..."

    Rebecca and Jenny didn''t know when they had pulled out a small book. While listening and taking notes, Jenny couldn''t help but look up and ask: "But the lord...added After such a versatile entry, is this armpit a ''thermal ray gun''?"

    "So I said from the beginning that the brachial is only a carrier, the thermal ray gun is part of the brachial arm, not the whole of it," Gao Wen smiled, until this time, he can follow his original idea. The two girls explained clearly, and until then they could fully understand what the so-called modularity means. "This kind of armband, we should give it a separate name - I named it ''magic guide terminal'' Depending on the module installed in the terminal, it can be a thermal ray gun, an energy shield, a communicator and a medical device, or even a lightning transmitter and a fireball transmitter. It can be used by different arms. Different functions, even... we can also develop civilian models."

    Rebecca finally reacted: "It turns out... is this the real idea you started with?"

    Gao Wen nodded and then smiled helplessly: "Unfortunately, if you say it to everyone at that time, most people may not understand or imagine it."

    Jenny looked at Gao Wen a little blankly, and she suddenly had a strange feeling - it was not an ancient hero who lived seven hundred years ago, nor was he a lord of Cecil living in modern times. The Duke reveals at this moment a kind of atmosphere that does not belong to this society at all, or even belongs to this world. He views the things happening in this land from a near-bystander perspective, and carries on this basis. A plan - the plan is so grand, so beyond the perception of the contemporary, that even if he casually speaks any step of the plan, no one can understand what he wants to do...

    But this feeling was only fleeting, because Gao Wen suddenly raised his hand and knocked the amber head that came out of the table and sneaked out of it - the lord of the approachable and humorous cell was back.

    "What are you doing?" Gao Wenxuan looked at the amber suddenly coming out from the table. The latter obviously intended to scare himself, but she did not expect her sneak effect to be protected by Gao Wen¡¯s body. The stimulus was lifted in advance. At this time, the head was stunned. Miss Half Elf grimaced at the head: "I will report a situation with you. You are as a hitter..."

    "Don''t make trouble, do you step on the shadow step to report the situation?"

    "Hey," Amber pouted. "How long will you be busy here? Pittman told me to tell you that the No. 1 reaction tank at the Alchemy Factory is in place, waiting for your past acceptance."

    "Oh, I forgot this!" Gao Wen suddenly slammed his head. He knew that the reaction tank of No. 1 in the alchemy factory was completed today, but a group of runes and substrates sent by Jenny and Rebecca. The design progress of the magic armor made him forget this thing completely. At this moment, Amber came to remind him that he immediately stood up and put down his arm. "Jenny, Rebecca, I went to the alchemy factory first, universal. The design of the substrate, you go back and arrange it yourself - the progress is good, I am very satisfied."

    Jenny obediently collected the drawings and the baseboard and armbands on the table, but Rebecca apparently did not intend to go back to the institute honestly. She came up and grabbed Gao Wen¡¯s arm and shook it: "I also go to me. Go too! I have to go to the alchemy factory! I haven''t seen anything like that..."

    Gao Wen glanced at the silly scorpion: "What have you done in the past? Just the completion of the reaction tank, not the ceremony of the completion of the entire factory - and you do not understand alchemy."

    "I can put two fireballs in the past to help! What should be celebrated should not be fireworks..."

    Gao Wen suddenly gave her a look: "If you dare to throw a fireball in the alchemy factory, I will throw you out as a fireball!"

    "I am talking about throwing into the sky..."

    "Nothing in heaven!"

    Rebecca spit out his tongue and honestly raised one hand: "Then I swear in the name of Cecil''s ancestor, I am absolutely honest..."

    Gao Wen heard half of it just wanted to nod and suddenly woke up: "I am your ancestor!"

    Rebecca: "..."

    Next to the amber quietly sneaked into Jenny''s side, pressing down the voice and the latter said: "Do you think these two people communicate with the brain like a pit?"

    Jenny has now adapted to the atmosphere on Cecil''s territory, but can''t adapt to the mouth of amber, and suddenly she doesn''t know what to do: "I... I don''t know what to say..."

    "Oh, there is no point at all," Amber stunned. When she was not a singer, she was looking at Gao Wen. "You can''t walk away with the old scorpion? It''s interesting to bicker with your granddaughter..."

    Amber successfully transferred the attention of both Gao Wen and Rebecca, and the latter suddenly had no contradiction...

    In any case, in the end of Rebecca''s soft and hard foam, Gao Wen brought this curiosity of the iron-headed baby, followed by amber and three people to the location of the alchemy factory on the edge of the town.

    Even with the new construction technology of "black technology" level, the alchemy factory is still far from complete. Currently, only the No. 1 workshop and the supporting storage facilities are completed. Only one set of reaction tanks in the No. 1 workshop has completed the closed assembly. In Gao Wen¡¯s conception, at least three workshops and twelve sets of reaction tanks are needed to satisfy the production of basic alchemy chemicals ¨C agricultural plant chemicals, soil conditioners, weed inhibitors, and human There are more than a dozen basic syrups in the treatment of syrup, weak mana potions, various rickets, etc. In the hands of traditional alchemists, these syrups are in a small alchemy laboratory. It is made from an alchemy table and several reaction bottles, but this operation can obviously not be used in the factory: the reaction container in the factory will continue to operate, whether it is the addition of materials or the output of the finished product is batch and not Intermittent, so except for a few special cases, each agent must correspond to a special set of reaction vessels.

    Therefore, according to the properties of the basic chemicals, Pitman divided them into twelve ¡°production lines¡± and three different workshops. The workshops were separated from each other to form different areas to ensure that the produced chemicals would not be mixed and cause accidents¡ª - In fact, according to Gao Wen''s requirements, the syrup used for ordinary people, the syrup used for the superiors, and the potion for agriculture should not even be produced in one factory, but the conditions in the territory are now limited, and three are started at the same time. The cost of the alchemy factory is really high and terrible. In addition, the Druid Pharmacy and the ¡°Pesticide¡± recognized by Gao Wen¡¯s past life are essentially different. The current basic medicine is not too dangerous. He also It is licensed to put three workshops in one factory.

    However, he also specifically asked Pitman to make a request. In the future, if you want to produce higher-level pharmaceuticals with greater utility and side effects, you must completely isolate the entire production process, from raw materials to semi-finished products to finished products. There can be no hidden dangers of mixed pollution.

    The tall reaction container stands in the still empty production workshop, and Pitman and his apprentices and the recruited ordinary workers are busy around this new set of equipment. This is an unprecedented device, different from this. Any kind of alchemy container used in the world is different from all kinds of magical machinery that is booming in the territory. Of course, it is different from the chemical equipment in the memory of Gao Wen''s previous life.

    At its center is a two-meter-high vertical iron can, and several curved pipes connect the cans with several small reaction vessels around them to form a star-like radial structure. These pipes are not only materials and gases. The flow tube itself is part of the magical array. In these "pipeline magic lines" and the reaction container connection, you can see the shiny druid magic runes and various magic runes. On the surface of a part of the reaction vessel, it can be seen that the magic array of large and small is emitting a shimmer, and on the "base" of the whole device, the surface of the concrete platform which is 10 centimeters above the ground is everything. The key: the inverter array.

    It extracts the magical energy from the underground magic net and converts it into a "natural power" that can be recognized by the Druids. In such a magical transformation process, humans have mastered the power that once belonged to the gods.

 Chapter 213ï¼š What can Cecil lead to sell?

    Workers and alchemists are doing the final inspection and commissioning of the reaction vessels. They confirm the seal of each connected pipe and test the operation of each set of runes to confirm that the set is far larger than any conventional alchemy reactor. No fatal accidents will occur after the official operation, and the most important part of the central reactor is checked by Pitman himself.

    As the most stressed part of the whole system, this fascinating metal container can be said to be the crystallization of Cecil''s cutting-edge technology. It is molded by Nicholas eggs and engraved with elemental runes that resist corrosion and high temperature and pressure. Under the guidance of Gao Wen, Nicholas Egg also designed the first mechanical pressure gauge based on it. It uses a flexible metal tube as a sensitive component, relying on gears and connecting rods to drive the pointer to display data. Although not high, it is also unsatisfactory.

    In Gao Wen''s view, the principle of the pressure gauge is not complicated. With the current machining technology of Cecil''s collar, it is completely achievable. The difficulty is the standardization of the pressure scale. Fortunately, this wonderful world of physical rules is at least reasonable. The "atmospheric pressure", Gao Wen and Iron Ball Stars tossed for a long time to measure the standard value of the local atmospheric pressure, and set a series of pressure and pressure standards as a standard, and then engraved the relative atmospheric pressure scale value On the dial of the pressure gauge, in the absence of various standard parameters in the world, Gao Wenxin has acted as a set of standard setters and is ready to apply these standards to various fields developed in the future.

    In addition to advanced measuring devices, precision pipe connections and high-strength tanks, this equipment has a special place, that is, it no longer uses open flame as a heat source for the heating of the drug solution, but is inscribed with The fire element rune at the bottom of the reaction vessel directly heats most of the Druid medicinal products without the temperature of the molten metal. The fire element runes can completely heat the tank and are compared to the open flame device on the alchemy table. Elemental runes are more stable and more controllable.

    Finally, the final inspection was completed, Pitman left the inspection area of ??the reaction vessel, and an alchemy and herbal apprentice who appeared to be in his twenties went forward. He was the head of the alchemy factory selected by Pitman. It can be seen that this young man is still a little nervous, but he still starts the various parts of the reaction vessel according to the most standard process. With the pre-prepared materials being injected into the feeding port, the magic of this "large-scale alchemy device" The runes began to recharge, and Gao Wen could feel the flow of magic. Under the action of the inverter array, the original natural magic activated the ancient magical runes, and everything worked naturally.

    Unlike the roaring movement of the first magic engine, the reaction tank in front of it does not have much movement even if it enters full power, even though it has operations such as agitator and pump. Mechanical, but the original magic engine has not been so amazingly noisy after several optimizations. The mechanical devices used in this reaction container are also smaller "small machines", which can be said at work. It is quite "quiet".

    As for the large container in the center, it is even less moving: it has no mechanical components.

    Rebecca looked at a group of alchemists and workers busy between the jars. Everyone had a nervous and excited expression on his face. He was slightly disappointed: "Ah... I thought the new machine would start when it started. a little bigger..."

    "If this thing is too big, it will not be far from the explosion," Gao Wen glanced at the Iron Head girl, then looked at Pitman and nodded slightly. "Congratulations, your inverter array and the gods array." Perfect operation."

    The wrinkles on Pitman''s face have already piled up into flowers. This is a normal old man who sells ointment fortune-telling as a hobby. At this moment, he smiles from the heart of his heart: "Yes, yeah... the road is right, The road is right..."

    Amber looked at the pile of complicated metal pipes and reaction tanks in surprise, and couldn''t help but ask: "This big set of things... How many potions do you produce each day? What about the old man, what is this set?" use?"

    Pittman is in a very good mood now, and he has not even pursued the problem that Amber directly called him "the old man". He is proud of his beard and his face: "The No. 1 reaction tank produces the Druid''s signature ''Rejuvenation Pharmacy'', that is Therapeutic agent. In the winter, the farming is suspended, and no agricultural pesticides are needed for the time being. However, there are many construction projects in winter, and there are many reports of injuries on the territory every day. These medicines can just come in handy. As for the output... now there is from Kant. The raw material supply of the collar, in the case of raw materials, the pharmacy produced by this thing every day is enough to consume the territory for a week, which is still a conservative estimate..."

    Amber''s eyes widened: "Do you use one week''s worth of production a day?! Then you don''t have to use it for a long time to fill all the warehouses on the territory! What is the use of such a large output?"

    Gao Wen smiled and looked at the half-elf: "Sell it."

    "Selling..." Amber did not expect that this was not her narrow mind, but because Cecil¡¯s collar has always been in a state of pioneering construction. Basically, any material is not enough here. And the output surplus is sold out for the first time. She feels that her brain is a bit woody, and even the questions are subconscious. "Who is it for?"

    ¡°The first market that is currently determined is Kant¡¯s collar.¡± Gao Wen said casually.

    Amber just nodded, and then he reacted: "Wait! Is the raw material of these potions bought from Kant?"

    "Yes."

    "Then you cut them and cut them, smash them and throw them into the jars to cook them. Then they sell them to Kant according to the price of the alchemy pharmacy?"

    "...the process is really such a process."

    "Mom! Is it still like this?!" Amber was stunned, and as a three-pointed thief, he felt great discomfort at the moment. "You are not saying that you want to use Kant as your own territory, but also to The Kant people treated like Cecil¡¯s people... Saying that you regretted leaving the property that the Kant¡¯s Viscount left for you in the castle over there? Then you don¡¯t have to use such a bad trick, you give it to me. I went there to buy the food twice and I will bring it back to you..."

    "Are you more than I lost?!" Gao Wen glanced at the amber, then shook his head and explained, "I didn''t plan to hang my future pharmacy to Kant, because it was originally the largest in the South. In addition to herbal medicines, there is always an alchemy syrup business. At present, Mr. Padrik, who is responsible for managing Kant¡¯s affairs, is the consultant of the former Kant¡¯s Viscount and the connector of the Chamber of Commerce. He has channels to help us. Selling the excess pharmacy. I am going to let him be the ''agent'' of Cecil''s alchemy pharmacy, and I am divided into selling syrup, so that Cecil can make a lot of money, and Kant also has a profit, which is good for everyone. ¡±

    "...It turned out to be something that would benefit everyone," Amber blinked. "But...this is a big benefit. Is there no one...damaged?"

    ¡°Yes,¡± Gao Wen laughed. ¡°Of course, all the third-party pharmacy traders, pharmacists, druids and alchemists who were damaged on the Kant trade line are bound to suffer.¡±

    Amber eyes open: "That..."

    ¡°I will send out recruitment information at the right time and the problem of shortage of alchemy talent in the territory will be solved. Those who train a little and train in the alchemy factory are a good hand.¡±

    This time, Amber is only dry and has no lines. In the first few steps, she can still keep up with Gao Wen''s steps, but in the end, this operation can only make her squint and do not know what to say. After a long time, she Only one thing is realized from the heart:

    When a sly ancient spirit resurrected and was going to do something, the so-called intrigues that the gully gangsters boasted on weekdays were simply not worth mentioning.

    "So a large amount of alchemicals into the market, even the most common rejuvenation pharmacy, is enough to have a huge impact on the market." Pitman smirked like a smile, "even if it is just such a reaction tank, Its round-the-clock production is also enough to crush the total output of the alchemists including Cecil Collar, Kant Collar, Leslie Collar and even Carroll, who is more north. I think I finally understand what you said. Mass production will be the first step in destroying the old order. What do you mean? But have you considered it? Once such a large number of Pharmacy-labeled pharmacy enters the market, we are bound to cause curiosity and attention¡­¡­"

    "Yes, they will be curious and concerned, but that requires reaction time, and the attention caused by the district alchemy pharmacy is quite limited. This little curiosity and concern is nothing to me, maybe it will be beneficial," Gao Wen Laughing and said, "I am afraid that the impact of the next thing I will introduce will be much greater than the alchemy pharmacy..."

    "What to push next?" Amber curiously looked at Gao Wen. "What else are you going to sell?"

    Gao Wen took a picture of Amber''s head: "I am going to sell something to the town of Tanzan, but the details are not fixed, you will know when you get there."

    Amber blinked, but this time even if she and Rebecca came forward to ask, Gao Wen did not intend to answer more, so the two girls had to close their mouths with curiosity.

    Gao Wen stood under the No. 1 reaction tank and looked up at the set of "chemical equipment" that combined the various cutting-edge technologies of Cecil. He looked at the magic runes that quietly changed and listened to the container. The noise generated by the injection of liquid, the supply of heat, the release of various auxiliary machines or the array of magical artifacts, and the smile slowly appeared on the face.

    The road is right, then everything is much easier.

 Chapter 214ï¼š Extreme north and south

    In the northern part of the Ansu Kingdom, frost and snow have covered the earth.

    This mountainous land is the coldest place in the Kingdom of Ansu. The popular northerners are rooted in the mountains and cold winds, guarding the northern gates of the kingdom, and striving to maintain and renew in the 700 years. A delicate balance between the tough neighbors of the North.

    Whether it is the Violet Kingdom in the northwest or the Principality in the northeast, it is never an easy role to deal with.

    But in this disturbing winter, new shadows emerged from the frost, and in the eyes of the Duke of Victoria Wilde, these new threats are even more worrying than the elusive northern neighbors. Because this threat is emerging from the country.

    "Duke of Ice and Snow" Victoria Wilde stood on the high terrace of the winter castle, overlooking the city below, the snow that started before the winter until the night of the night, the town is full of silver, and the north The typical spires in the area can effectively reduce the snow cover. The black spires pierce the winter silver envelope, just like the black pines on the snowfield stand on the plain below the castle, at first glance, Senran Lin Li.

    In most parts of the kingdom, the arrival of winter means that production stops, people are hiding in the shivering days of the house, but in this coldest northern situation, the situation is different, the people here have adapted to the cold, and in order to survive I have to adapt to the long winter that occupies one-half of the year. Even in the early days of this heavy snowfall, I can see that there are countless people in the city who must clear as much as possible before the next snowfall destroys the city buildings. Snow, driving out the road, dragging the bodies of the homeless who were frozen in the gutter to the outside of the city, and in the central square facing the castle, the crowd gathered the most.

    The snow on the square has been cleaned up, and the people gathered there are to watch the cultists burn.

    The figures in black robes were tied one after another on tall stakes. The heavy black steel chains and inscriptions bound their bodies and magic, but they distort the horror by performing sorcerers. The face is still chilling.

    The onlookers have gathered several layers in the square. The soldiers separated these people from the cultists. The sleek swords prevented the over-excited people from getting closer to the dangerous prostitutes. In the process, the firewood was Piled up, the animal fat that melted and melted was also poured on the grass.

    "Burn them!" Some of the onlookers finally couldn¡¯t help but scream.

    This roar is full of anger: "burn them! They killed my children! Burn these cultists!"

    A high-ranking priest of the Church of the Light went to the fire station. He took the sacred emblem from the nearby church and turned to look at the crowds.

    "The God of Light reveals the plots of these cultists. Before more people are victimized, the Lord guides us to destroy the nests of these heretics!"

    The high-ranking priest raised the sacred emblem high. He turned and used the sacred emblem to ignite a powerful light, igniting the flammable oil and firewood, and shouted in his mouth: "Praise the Holy Light! Praise the Lord!" !"

    Under the influence of the light and the oil, the fire station was instantly shrouded in golden white raging flames. The cultists tied to the pillars were twisted in the flame like wax, and they made various indescribable howls. The sound of the tsunami sounded in the square: "Praise the Holy Light! Praise the Holy Light!"

    The blazing flame went straight into the sky, and the screams of the cultists did not stop in the flame for a long time. Even until the flame burned their bodies, their snoring continued to come from the flames, and the people around them finally realized that the situation was wrong. They looked at the abnormal flame in horror, listening to the abnormal screaming, and the scream finally became a language that humans could understand. The spiritual power left by a dozen cultists was agitated in the air, making terrible Whistling: "Let''s laugh! Let''s cry! Let everyone die! You will die like a domestic animal, you will die like a worm!! When they come back, they will eat your meat and **** your blood. !!"

    The flame suddenly turned black at this moment, and the flames of more than a dozen fires merged together in the air. A huge, indescribable dark purple mass rose from the flame, as if to swallow up all the people on the scene. Inflated, even the sacred officer who just shouted praise to the light in front of the fire station was caught in the wrong moment, but at the moment of this horrible vision, a white light column suddenly emerged from the winter castle. The terrace was smashed into the square.

    Under the impact of the "winter whip", the indescribable deep purple mass suddenly freezes, and then it is broken by the lack of support for subsequent energy. A large expanse of ice crystal dust falls from the sky, as if it had another blizzard. Most of the squares were re-covered, whether it was the excitement of the crowd at the previous moment or the shrine of the slogan of the slogan, which was completely quiet, and in the still square, the cold voice of the Duke of Victoria Wilde was heard: "Sweeping Clean and praise Ansu and your founding fathers."

    The powerful magical power gradually dissipated on the terrace. Victoria waved his hand and let the magic book floating in the air return to his side, then turned and left the terrace.

    The patio door inlaid with artificial crystals automatically closed behind her, insulting the sound from the square. The female duke returned to the warm lounge, and her face was barely exhausted.

    The black-haired maid came forward, and she waved back the other attendants, then pressed her hand against Victoria''s temple and pressed it gently: "You rarely show this expression. You still see Govin Cecil last time. After the Duke came back."

    "This time it is still related to him. If it was not the warning from the founding hero from the extreme south, we would have to wait until the cultists made more damage before they realized that they had eroded this level." Victoria sighed. "This is the fourth cult nest that has been smashed since winter. The first three are the end of all things. This time is the eternal sleeper. The next time the storm son returns from the sea, I won¡¯t Surprised."

    "It is said that the cult members in the South are actually very few. They only showed up twice, but each time they were noticed and annihilated by the Duke..."

    Victoria gently waved his hand, and the black-haired maid, Maggie, immediately stopped her movements.

    "We have been comfortable for too long, and the whole kingdom has been comfortable for too long," Victoria stood up from the bench, quietly watching the portraits of the founding heroes hanging on the wall in front, Govin Cecil. The portrait has been taken down, but she still looks at the blank next to the founding father of Charlie. "From the king to the local aristocracy, there is a serious lack of vigilance, but the Grand Duke of Cecil seven hundred years ago is the most stormy from the kingdom. When the times came, he was more alert than all of us. The ridiculous generation of Wang Duo¡¯s incompetent generations began to treat the cultists¡¯ warnings of the founding dukes as nervous allergies. It became a fuss of the ancients in modern society... ...oh, now they are panicking."

    The black-haired maid stood quietly behind Victoria and did not express any opinions, and the female duke seemed to be accustomed to this. She paused and told her: "Is there something you have to look into?"

    The black-haired maid bowed his head: "Yes. The priests of the Church of Light have been more active in recent times than ever before, and new missionaries have emerged everywhere, but all their activities are reasonable. They are fighting against cultists. Searching and clearing the cult''s lair, the missionaries are also propagating ways to protect the cultists and protect themselves in the curse of the sorcerer. The power of the Holy Light does have a unique advantage in this respect. Besides, they have no extras. Activities, there is no conflict with other sects or robbing of religious resources, and there is no friction with local lords."

    Victoria frowned. "Is that so..."

    The black-haired maid asked curiously: "Vigie, do you suspect that there are any problems with the holy light priests?"

    "No... just a little care about their recent movements, they suddenly became active," Victoria shook his head. "But it should be my illusion. After all, the cults suddenly become confused and can clear the cults." Only the God of War and the Church of the Light, which uses the Light of the Light, works best against the sorcerer,¡± Victoria said faintly. ¡°We have no reason to interfere with their activities within the legal range and continue to pay more attention to them if they There is nothing wrong with it, it will always be revealed."

    "Yes."

    ......

    After the winter, the circulation of news has become difficult and slow with the decline of travel merchants.

    In an era when this cutting-edge technology is scarce and not universal, and the general society still maintains the original backwardness, the transmission of information is an embarrassing and inefficient thing. Although there are magics and props such as the ring of communication and Mithril, these people do not have a timely and comprehensive understanding of the remote because the people who master these communication technologies are extremely rare and there is no effective way to share information with each other. What happened, for most civilians and even nobles, the main way of information dissemination is still the caravans of travel, and the commissioners who send letters.

    For the new Cecil collar, which is remote and not attractive to business travel, the slow transmission of information is even more of a problem.

    In the territory, Gao Wen established a simple messenger team, and together with the current population of Cecil, there are only towns, western logging villages, and eastern mining villages (which have already developed into small towns). Place, so the internal information transmission is not a problem, but if you want to contact the outside world, the manpower and resources of the current territory can''t set up your own channel. You can rely on the extremely limited one to sell grain cloth from Tanzan Town. Or slave traders, as well as expatriates who are specially assigned to Kant and Leslie to collect intelligence.

    Therefore, Gao Wenwen learned that there were signs of cult activities in various parts of the kingdom. It was already a month after he warned the king.

    This is still the result of the information channel of the Viscount Andrew Lesley. If there is no quick lion''s messenger, it is more than a month to go back and forth from Wangdu to the south with one leg.

    Looking at the information in front of him, Gao Wen brows tightly.

    Amber didn''t know what was written in the letter sent from Tanzan Town early in the morning. She was bored with a piece of wood with a dagger and looked up at Gao Wen''s expression. She asked a question: "What''s wrong? Is the price of rice rising?"

    "No, it is a cultist."

    Amber suddenly got out of the chair: "You have to fight the cultists?! Oh, I have a stomachache now?"

    "Not here," Gao Wen looked at the amber. "Besides the South, there are cultists everywhere in the kingdom."

    When Amber listened to this, he calmed down and sat down to continue to engrave his own wood: "Oh, it doesn''t matter what we do."

    Gao Wen looked helplessly at the shame of this elf, but there was no way to be as relaxed as the other.

    As the situation had been expected, the cultists had penetrated into all aspects of the kingdom. Not only did the border lords find traces of their activities, but even the kings were on the plains of the Holy Spirit.

    A large number of cult nests were discovered and removed, but more were just found a trace, and then they lost clues.

    Either wait until the time of discovery is too late, the cultists have already completed their evil sacrifices, and the local aristocrats discovered nothing but the **** scene after the ceremony.

    In addition to these disturbing intelligence, another incident also made Gao Wen feel urgent and ... cramped.

    All the information was seriously outdated. The news from Wangdu was a month ago, and the situation in the North has not been able to start.

    He needs to establish his own information channels, to be in his own hands, and to be more efficient and more reasonable than the various information channels of the present.

    At present, the spelling model of communication has not yet been resolved, and the attempt of electromagnetic wave communication has also failed. From the technical point of view, it is impossible to realize the "modern communication network" in Gaowen''s vision, but even if there is no cheap instant messaging. The way, he can also make a framework first.

    The potions in the alchemy factory made him think of a path.

 Chapter 215ï¼š Industrial Products

    With sufficient human and material support, the alchemy factory on the edge of the town was finally officially completed. At the factory''s ribbon-cutting ceremony, Gao Wen also agreed to let Rebecca throw a few big fireballs into the sky outside the safe distance. Helping, the magical flame of high-altitude bursting is both a celebration and a message to the people. Soon people in this land will know that their survival is further guaranteed, no shortage of food, no shortage of clothing, no shortage of heating. Firewood, and now, they will not lack medicines.

    Most people can''t understand the principle of the new thing of the "alchemy factory", and they don''t understand the connection between the metal pipes and cans that are transported into the factory and the magical skills of alchemy, but they are posted on the central square of the town. The announcement can clearly tell them that with this new facility, there will be no shortage of all the remedies for the entire territory and the druid potions needed for farming. The newly opened alchemy store on Trade Street will sell cheap All kinds of pharmacy, that is cheap, even if the poorest people can afford it, this is undoubtedly very good news for everyone.

    In the workshop of the alchemy factory, Gao Wenzheng examined the first batch of rejuvenating pharmacies produced.

    These medicines are placed in a finger-sized synthetic crystal bottle, neatly placed in a wooden box with many lattices, and filled with soft wood chips around the bottle to prevent collision damage during transportation. According to Gao Wen¡¯s requirements, these alchemy pharmacies are packed with matching ¡°labels¡±. Each crystal bottle is covered with a small piece of paper with the name of the pharmacy, effect, production. Date and date of expiration, and the emblem of Cecil''s collar is printed.

    This kind of uniform label is very novel to many people, especially the above ¡°validity period¡± is more fresh, because traditional alchemy pharmacies rarely consider the problem of ¡°expiration failure¡±. Alchemy syrup is made by extraordinary professionals. Hand-made, the output is very limited, and it is always in a state of short supply. Their users are usually nobles of all sizes or those who need to go to the battlefield. The former naturally have their own cronies or magic consultants to manage the pharmacy in the treasure house. The problem of expiration does not need to be considered by themselves, and the potion in the latter is often not expired, so those traditional alchemists will put a name on the bottle at most after the dispensing of the potion, and the expiration date will be given to "Users" have to care about themselves.

    But of course, the products produced by the factory can''t be like this. Gao Wen must instill the standardized thinking from the people from the beginning.

    Now that everything is in the grass, the content on this label is of course very simple, but even then, the uniform label and pleasing packaging of the production potion still left a deep impression on the people present. Beka opened his eyes and looked at the pharmacy on the table. He couldn''t help but scratch his hair: "It''s weird... It''s inexplicable to see these bottles placed neatly together..."

    "You are called obsessive-compulsive disorder," said Amber, who stood aside and understood very well. He followed the high-text. "I didn''t say that you are sick. These words are you." The ancestors said."

    "For the first time, I saw precious alchemicals in this way... piled together in large quantities," Hetty said with a lot of emotion. "Suddenly they feel that they are worthless."

    "In fact, they are really ''not worth the money'' compared to ordinary alchemy pharmacy, ma''am," Pitman said with a proud look at the table. "The biggest cost of the original alchemy pharmacy is the caster, but now the reaction tank And the matching magic device replaces the position of the caster, and the amount of potion that can be produced by this big guy can not be compared with a few flasks on a small alchemy table. In fact, these potions in front of you. The part with the highest value is not the liquid inside, but something you might not think of."

    ¡°The most valuable part?¡± Rebecca blinked. ¡°The potion itself is not worth the money, what is the value?¡±

    "Bottle," Pitman spread his hand. "The cost of these crystal bottles is even higher than the liquid inside. If a bottle of syrup sells thirty copper coins, there are at least fifteen copper coins in it. ¡±

    Amber was shocked: "The bottle is so expensive?!"

    "The bottle has not become expensive, but the production cost of the pharmacy is too low," Rebecca has already reacted. She looked at Gao Wen thoughtfully. "The ancestors, I remember you prematurely, there is a kind of The artificial crystal called ''glass'' will be cheaper than all the artificial crystals now..."

    Gao Wendi gently coughed twice: "Cough, glass... I don''t think about it for a while, I haven''t found any alternative raw materials."

    They all say that the three treasures of the passers-by, the paper glass black powder, but these three things Gao Wen did not catch the world has a papermaking, although there is room for improvement, but it is already mature technology, it is not his turn Then "invent" again, black powder is a project that failed in the early days of territory construction, and as for glass...

    There is a special technology of "artificial crystal" in this world. According to Gao Wen''s judgment, the most common "white crystal" in artificial crystal is actually the "glass" that can be realized in this world. The main material of this artificial crystal is quartz sand. And colorless crystal rock, and these two things... are all magical materials.

    Quartz sand is good to say, it is the cheapest one of the magic materials, but the colorless crystal rock... Although it can not be said to be expensive, it is definitely more expensive than sand. Before finding alternatives, crystal rock is the process of making artificial crystal. The highest cost.

    ¡°In fact, the smaller the artificial crystalware, the easier it is to make, and the bottle of the alchemical pharmacy is the cheapest crystal bottle, which is already very cheap,¡± Pitman explained. ¡°Our alchemy syrup has already been cost. There are unimaginable advantages, the bottle is a little expensive... the impact is not big."

    Herti nodded. "It makes sense. But I am a little worried. The alchemy potions made with these metal jars and magical arrays... can really be as good as the druids or the alchemists and the masters. What?"

    "You don''t have to worry about this at all," Pittman laughed proudly as soon as he heard it. "In fact, in my opinion, the potion produced in the alchemy factory is much more reliable than the potion made on the alchemy platform." These reaction tanks and magic arrays are precisely modulated. As long as the initial settings are no problem, the raw materials are ok, and the reaction vessels themselves are not faulty, they can guarantee each bottle of medicament regardless of whether they produce one bottle or 10,000 bottles of syrup. The score is not bad, but the traditional alchemist has the skill level, even when the high-altitude alchemist has a miss, many so-called toxic side effects of the alchemy pharmacy are actually so. I do not rule out the excellent alchemist in the right conditions. In this case, a potion that works better than the factory pharmacy will be formulated, but you can imagine how many defective products will flow out of their colleague''s workshop while they make a good bottle of syrup? How many quality-qualified syrups can our factory produce?"

    Pittman said that the red light, even the beard was blowing up, and the amber saw it and couldn''t help but swear: "There is a sorrowful scream... The oldest speech is more and more like the old scorpion..."

    All the people who were in the ears at the scene looked at her, and several voices said in unison: "What do you say?"

    The sharp ears of amber suddenly tightened, and the whole man went out for two or three meters: "In the end, you are an elf and I am an elf! How can all ears be so spiritual!"

    "I focus on your mouth. When you open it, I will screen the sand for the first time." Gao Wen took a look at the half-elves running the train, and then looked at Herti. "These drugs are preferentially satisfied with the internal supply and distribution of the territory." In addition, the army should also distribute the syrup to each soldier, ensuring that each soldier has three rejuvenation pharmacy and three rickets mixture reserves under any circumstances. You can count the additional requirements after meeting these requirements. Fifty percent of the drug reserves are packed, and Cecil¡¯s first signature product is them.¡±

    Heti sighed with a sigh of relief: "On this one alone, Cecil¡¯s combat corps is probably the most extravagant army in the world."

    Gao Wen smiled: "When we send the enchanting equipment to everyone''s hands, they are already."

    At this moment, the door of the workshop was suddenly opened. An apprentice walked in quickly. He came to Gao Wen and others to respectfully salute. He reported: "The adults, the carriage from Kant has crossed the bridge. ""

    "It seems that Mr. Padrick has arrived," Gao Wen turned and took a box of alchemy pharmacy. "First put this batch of samples and send them to the lord''s office. I want to personally and that person." Let''s talk to Mr. Philip''s knight."

    And when Cecil¡¯s alchemy pharmacy trade line kicked off on this historic day, a special rally was held in a hidden temple in the Titan Empire.

    The hidden temple is covered with a dignified atmosphere. The center of the main hall is placed with a seat. The surface of the seats is engraved with a closed eye pattern that represents the dream. The part of the chair is like a living creature in the dark. The mid-small creeps, while a large number of nerve cords extend from the holes in the ground and walls, and are connected to the biological parts of those seats.

    More than a dozen people in white robes or black robes stood around the seats, with smooth masks on their faces, which made it impossible to judge each person''s identity from the face, nor to see any of them. The expression changes.

    One of the white robes stood up and looked around. A low-pitched and unrecognizable voice came from under the mask: "Very good, everyone is here, then 22, you will host this ceremony."

    The white robe and the black robe were each seated in front of their seats, and a black robe raised their hands: "So, start the 17th ''deep dive test'', try to crack Gao Wensi The memory fragments scattered by Silt. The nightmare bishops signal to your ''lower node group'' and after one minute the connection begins.

    "You, safety first."

 Chapter 216ï¼š business plan

    The fat Padrek Pom slightly sat in a confined manner in the parlour of the castle of Cecil, the third time he adjusted his bow tie position.

    He is not a person who has never seen the world, but it is difficult for people who have seen the world in this world to have a chance to talk to a founding hero. He knows that this situation is completely different from the previous conversation at Kant Castle. Last time, he accepted the appointment of the Duke of Cecil in the crowd as a representative of Kant. This time, it was the Duke of Cecil who brought him from Kant and had a face-to-face meeting in private. .

    The pressure caused by these two conversations is quite different.

    At the same time, Padrec was also curious to look at this novelty in his eyes.

    This mansion is the castle of the Duke of Cecil, but its styling is quite different from the aristocratic fortress in the public impression. It is not so much a castle, but it is closer to the "holiday manor" architectural style that some nobles in the central region have recently revived. It''s probably not as strong as a castle, but the environment inside is surprisingly comfortable: wide floor-to-ceiling windows, bright living room, warm corridors and rooms, and the air doesn''t smell the same in the castle. It¡¯s amazingly wet and spoiled.

    Most of the walls here are whitewashed, and the bright magical stone lamp illuminates every corner of the building, not just in the castle, but since entering Cecil. After the collar, Padreck saw the number of magic spar lamps even more than the sum of the magical stone lamps he had seen in his previous life.

    God knows how this newly established pioneering collar has done this kind of thing. In just a few months, it has built neat brick houses, built wide and straight streets, piers, mills, Sawmills are readily available, and among all these things, the most eye-catching are the crystallized lights that have just been lit up at dusk, and they have been placed in rows and on both sides of the road and houses. In front of the main entrance, it is not used to illuminate the lord''s mansion, but to illuminate the place where the people live!

    Originally, Padrick also felt that Kant¡¯s collar was able to make half of the people¡¯s lights lit up after the night, but it¡¯s a feat, but after seeing the brightly lit Cecil territory after night, he felt familiar. The town was dull and dull.

    Is Cecil rich in money? Do they employ dozens of formal mage, dedicated to the streetlights of the people''s door?

    And what is the speed of their incredible construction? What is the project that still does not stop in the winter? And what about the civilians who walk around in the territory, talk loudly, and see patrolling soldiers who are not afraid to tremble? What are the big buildings that are called strange factories that are called factories?

    This territory seems to cover a myriad of mysteries, but Padrec did not dare to go deeper. He knew that the owner of this land knew that the origin of the great man of Govin Cecil had experienced the Gangster period and the second. The legend of the second development, it is said that it has reached a secret agreement with the four-element lord, and has a close relationship with the elves of the elves and dwarves. Such a character seems to be almost "inhuman" in Padrek, even if he borrows With the power of the elemental lord to build this territory, Padrik also felt that there was no problem, but if he was a small person in this regard, the problem would be big.

    When Padrik finished the bow tie for the fourth time, the little maid who looked dumbfounded and walked up. I don¡¯t know how many times I filled the cup on the round table: "Mr., drink tea."

    "Oh, oh, thank you." Padrik slammed the sound of the water, but this time he had learned to be smart, just took the teacup and took a sip. He realized that the maid girl was Not deliberately martyrdom, nor was he instructed by the Duke to test himself, but she was afraid that she had never learned how to receive a guest with a senior maid or maid. She only knew that the teacups were filled up again and again. Then stare at the guests to drink tea, but if the guests are too honest or think too much, such as half an hour before themselves, it is very likely that she will be drowned with tea.

    "Excuse me... Did the Duke know that I am coming?" After putting down the cup, Padrik asked carefully Betty.

    The other party is just a small maid. It is impossible to compare it with the self-employed consultant (before), but only the fool can use such a simple method to compare this little girl is just a maid. But she is the maid of the duke!

    Then the "duke''s maid" fell into the chin with a finger on her chin. After thinking hard, Betty shook her head: "I don''t know!"

    Padrik sighed and gave up asking anything from Betty.

    At this moment, the door of the living room was finally pushed open, and a tall figure stood there, allowing Padrek, who had just sighed, to stand up in a reflexive manner.

    "Sorry, I have kept you waiting," Gao Wen said as he walked into the room and said, "I am inspecting the alchemy factory, and it took some time to sort out the samples and pour tea for the guests?"

    Betty raised the big teapot in her hand: "Pour tea!"

    When Padrick heard the sound of the water in the big teapot, he snorted and reflected...

    Gao Wenyiyi: How does this Mr. Fat fight and bring back the echo?

    However, he did not delve into this matter, but was gratified by the growth of his little maid. After showing a thumbs up smile to the little girl, he looked at Mr. Padrik, who was a little nervous and snorted. "The Philip Knight has praised you. When he came back last time, he mentioned that you have taken care of Kant¡¯s financial management, not only ensuring the supply of goods in winter, but also in the case of the death of the lord. Still calming the merchants who have traded with Kant and let them still do business with Kant in the coming year?"

    "I just did something inside," Paderick said, holding his head. "I have always been in charge of dealing with the Chamber of Commerce on the ground, and I have advised the lord in this regard. It is a good idea, although I am good at heraldry. And grammar, etiquette, but put more energy into the money, this ... probably not very decent."

    "When you are good at dealing with money but still can''t admit it, it''s really not decent," Gao Wen said with a smile. "I am looking for you today, I want to talk to you about money. I think you Should you already know?"

    "Oh, yes, I saw your letter, your territory has entered the stage of production, so I am looking for a contact with the business road?" Padrick nodded. "Is it the alchemy potion?"

    ¡°Yes, alchemy syrup, but I have to declare in advance that Cecil¡¯s way of producing and selling alchemy syrup is probably quite different from what you think. I have a brand new trading model, and I need you to help me build it. Realize it."

    ¡°A new trade model?¡± Padrick frowned. He didn¡¯t know what Gaowen meant. ¡°Are you saying that you are the lord?¡±

    "It¡¯s too much trouble to talk about. It¡¯s better to look at the information directly,¡± Gao Wen said as he gestured, and Heti, who was standing beside him, handed a book that was not too thick to Paderick. This will tell you what is called ''new trade model''."

    Padrik took over the booklet, but although he was quite awed by Gao Wen, he was quite a bit conceited when he talked about the areas he was good at. He asked himself to deal with the merchants for half a lifetime, and to lay the roads, buy and sell. That set of things is very familiar. No matter how novel the trade pattern is, it will not be complicated in his eyes. It is really a little fuss to use a booklet to explain it, but he can¡¯t say it clearly, but can only respectfully nod. "Okay, let me see this. Duke adults, you can rest assured that I am quite confident in doing business."

    As he spoke, he saw some keyword words on the booklet: chain distribution, regional agency, circulation network, sharing model and market expansion...

    Gao Wen didn''t say anything, just quietly watching Padrik to quickly read the book that was not very thick.

    Padrick spent a few minutes browsing through the first pass and then spent three times looking at the second time.

    When he was preparing to watch the third time, Gao Wen interrupted him: "Mr. Padrick, what do you think?"

    Padrik blinked and looked at Gao Wen awkwardly. It seemed that he had forgotten that he was in the living room of the Duke¡¯s house. He was full of incredible nouns and specific operating plans until he realized When Gao Wen was calling himself, he suddenly came out with a cold sweat: "Yes... is the Duke! I finished reading, I finished reading!"

    "I know you finished reading, I want to know what you think."

    "This...this" Padrik looked down at the book in his hand, but suddenly found that he had no vocabulary to use. "These ideas are really things I never thought of. They look strange...but Seems to be feasible? But..."

    This fat man, for a long time, finally took a deep breath: "Well, I admit that it is logically no problem. If it is realized, then it will quickly grow into a commercial monster in the southern region without any separate. Merchants, businessmen, and even regional chambers of commerce can confront such a group of businessmen who are well-organized, efficient, unified, and have a big aristocratic support behind them, but I have to tell the truth, these ideas are almost impossible to achieve. You ask for this sale. Everyone in the system is under unified scheduling. The underlying shops are under the command of the regional agents. The regional agents are under the command of the general manager appointed by you. However, no businessman has ever accepted such restrictions. Of course, we can rely on monetary benefits. And the contract to barely achieve, but you also ask the lowest-level shops to do business on civilians, this..."

    Padrick spread his hand: "Alchemy syrup is not a stinky ointment from a country herbalist. Even a poor mercenary may not be able to afford them. How can civilians afford it? Even if we sell it to civilians, they No one bought it!"

    "You don''t have to worry about this. Since I said that the new type of alchemy pharmacy can be sold to civilians, I naturally consider the price. I can guarantee that they are cheaper to the ordinary civilian class and can bear the bite. The nobles everywhere also They can use this potion for their army."

    Gao Wen did not directly say too much, and did not promise anything. "Lian serfs can also afford alchemicals" because this is unrealistic. Not every territory is the same as Cecil. In most parts of the world, the private property of serfs is almost zero. Even if Gaowen makes cheaper alchemy, the serfs still have a bottle cap. Can not afford to buy, in this regard, the current Gao Wen is still powerless.

    It is already his biggest goal to enable ordinary civilians (or citizens) in other territories to use alchemicals.

    For Gao Wen¡¯s statement, Padreke¡¯s first reaction still questioned that this was impossible, but when he saw the unshakable expression on his face, he wisely did not say this, but simply carried out the trade model on the manual. Evaluation: "Well, then I have to say that the things written above are full of wisdom. If you are not selling alchemy syrup, but food grain, my evaluation of it will rise to a higher level. But I still have The last question... Do you have so many alchemy potions?"

    The "business scholar" spread his hand: "To "feed" such a sales system, the amount of alchemicals needed is not a small amount."

    Gao Wen smiled and waved at the two attendants who were next to him: "Go and move in the boxes."

    "How many boxes?"

 Chapter 217ï¼š The establishment of the Cecil Chamber of Commerce

    Before today, Padrick never thought that the packaging unit for things like alchemy can be "box".

    How to sell alchemy pharmacy? The average small businessman doesn''t even think about it, because all the alchemy items are the product of extraordinary power. The so-called magic items installed on the carriage are the pieces of iron and dried depicting the runes. Sheepskin - The main role of this kind of thing is psychological comfort. The propaganda word is "My grandmother said this is useful" - the real alchemy syrup is a business that only the middle and upper tiers can afford.

    Even the middle- and upper-level merchants can get a dozen or so bottles of alchemy syrup at a time or at the same time. They will be packed in delicate crystal bottles, surrounded by velvet and high-grade silk, and then alone. It is placed in a delicate wooden box, almost the same price as the most expensive red wine.

    It is said that there was a well-known mercenary master who was ordered to destroy a mutated World of Warcraft that harmed the border. The mercenary master relied on his skill and a dozen bottles of alchemy medicine to kill him three times more powerful than himself. The enemy, but after the victory, looked back at the potion bottle that he threw on the ground. On the spot, he slammed and died.

    This story is of course exaggerated. Merchants use excessively gorgeous packaging to hold alchemy pharmacies in order to raise the price of syrup in front of the aristocrats and rookie mercenaries who are not knowledgeable, but the preciousness of the alchemy itself is still visible, but Now Gao Wen has moved several large boxes - the boxes are open, full of alchemy syrup, and the neat little crystal bottles are filled with wood chips for collision prevention.

    "Three boxes per box, 233 bottles per layer, this box is a weak mana potion, this box is a mixture of rickets, and the rest of these boxes are rejuvenating pharmacy," Gao Wen pointed to those big boxes with Padrik Introduce, and then take out a piece of paper, "The specific price and the way to divide it here, you look at it. I initially set the price for the rejuvenation pharmacy to be 60 Cecil copper coins, or an Ansu shield silver coin, mana potion. It is two shield-shaped silver coins, and the rickets mixture is the same as the price of the rejuvenation agent."

    Padrick took the price list a little bit, and after hearing the number reported by Gao Wen, he blinked. It seems that he did not understand how the price is related to the potion in front of him.

    It was not until half a minute later that he hesitated to ask: "Dukes adults...you... are these potions true?"

    ¡°Do you think I will be selling fake drugs?¡± Gao Wenyang raised his eyebrows. ¡°These are of course true! But I have a special way to produce pharmacy at a very low cost.¡±

    "Adult, of course I don''t doubt your character!" Padrik said very nervously. He had a huge doubt in his heart. In all fairness, no one can easily smash a lot of money at such a low price and high text. The fact that the alchemy syrup is in front of the facts is normal, which means incredible wealth. However, Padrik is a smart person. Although he is bold in money, he is very cautious when it comes to life, so he did not ask. Any in-depth secrets, but the high pottery of these medicines as an established fact to analyze, "Since you can really supply such a large number of potions ... then I actually have some ideas."

    Gao Wen nodded: "You said that you have experience in business."

    Padrick opened the door and said: "Adult, I hope that you can exchange water in these rejuvenation pharmacies."

    This statement came out, not only Gao Wenzhe lived, but even the amber that was mixed in to be the background board was a glimpse. After a moment, the half-elf Miss looked up and down with admirable expression: "This Sir, you are a personal talent..."

    "You don''t add chaos," Gao Wen glanced at the amber, then stared at Padrek''s eyes. "You should know that this advice is not done by honest businessmen. You should have something else to say."

    "Yes, adults, in the rejuvenation pharmacy water, renamed ''secondary treatment syrup'' or ''inferior therapeutic agent'', rickets mixture can also be treated like this, renamed as ''secondary rickets syrup'' and the like, if You think this is not in line with the spirit of the Cavaliers. It is a big deal to make the price cheaper. You lower the price and declare that the effects of the pharmacy are not as good as the real alchemy syrup. This is not a deception. For most civilians, the daily injuries can be encountered. In terms of illness, even such inferior therapeutic drugs are enough to save their lives. The alchemicals that are more water-rich are stronger than the stinky ointments they have bought from the country herbalists using mud and rotten grass roots."

    Padrik carefully watched Gavin''s expression change, while the latter just nodded: "Go ahead, I am listening."

    ¡°The smelting of remedies such as rejuvenating medicinal syrup at a very low price is bound to hit the existing market and hit the group that is profitable ¨C of course, the ''new chamber of commerce'' that your duke supports can despise those small businessmen. And the small alchemist, but the gully mouse will be disgusting even if he does not bite the dead; in addition, for the civilians, it is not necessarily a good thing to be able to buy alchemy at a low price. At the very least, it is not a good thing at the beginning, those who are shocked by the new chamber of commerce. People may not be able to do anything for you, but they can turn to the hateful people who hate those ''passovers''. They can threaten people who want to buy medicines, attack people who have already bought medicines, and even mix poisons into the market and spread rumors. For most ignorant fools, they simply can''t tell who they are.

    Having said that, Padrik bowed his head slightly and carefully added: "You are strong, but the brave lion is also careful about the poisonous insects."

    Gao Wen kept his expression not much changed, but he looked a little surprised when he looked at Padrik¡¯s eyes. After a few seconds, he nodded slightly: ¡°You are right, in order to avoid this, we will Do some ''disguise''."

    "Yes, it¡¯s not a clever disguise. As long as it is a by-product of inferior or even failed alchemy, the eyes that stare at them will be less than half, and you can also sell real rejuvenation pharmacies and Rickets mixture, but the price should be raised some more - can still be cheaper than the price of the potion on the market, but don''t drop to dozens of copper coins at once. So traditional merchants will be temporarily paralyzed, they will only think that you want To temporarily grab a little market at a low price, or find a cheap herbal origin, and wait until they react... they can do nothing.

    "In this way, you have successfully established a business path, and avoided the premature attraction of those who are not good, even those who buy water-filled drugs, they also bought potions at their affordable price. It¡¯s already much better than the mud and rotten grass roots they use in the weekdays, they will be grateful to you.¡±

    Gao Wen did not respond, but whispered and whispered to himself: "People who are poor, even buying a bottle of good medicine is a sin..."

    He thought of the disaster in the east that happened in the history book in 476 years ago, and thought of the disaster that was hungry everywhere. In that year, the serious pests that affected several counts led to the big disaster. In the area of ??food shortage, several aristocratic organizations with compassionate hearts distributed food for disaster relief. However, most of these foods went into the knights, treasurers and the belly of the country bullies and robbers who supervised the matter, even if they were distributed to food. The victims can hardly keep the life-saving food at hand. The last solution to this problem is a self-sufficient food business. His solution is beyond everyone''s imagination:

    Mix sand, wood chips and even cockroaches in the grain.

    This kind of food can finally be safely sent to the victims, and it is such food that has saved tens of thousands of people.

    The grain merchant was called "the benevolent devil". In 477, Ansu was hanged on the highest tower of the Count of Tamas in the east. The crime was "invading the food and poisoning the people."

    "I took your advice," after taking a deep breath, Gao Wen looked at Padrik''s eyes and said slowly, "But I hope you can understand that this is temporary, if anyone regards this method as his wealth. The way, then Cecil¡¯s law is about to kill.¡±

    Padrik stood up and leaned over to Govin with one hand and said: "As I will faithfully treat every copper plate left by Viscount Kant, I will be loyal to each of your orders."

    Gao Wen smiled: "In addition, I have to remind you in advance of one thing: the new business organization I set up is not just for selling medicines, although in the early days, alchemy pharmacy will be its main commodity, but in the future, Sethi There will be new output in the collar, and I have to sell more."

    Padrick nodded. "This is nature. A business group formed by a duke, it is impossible to have only one commodity."

    "You should have already understood the organizational structure of this new business organization. I hope that you can choose from the businessmen you are familiar with, sincere and astute people as the grassroots consignees. They can establish regional sales points themselves, but sell them. The decoration, pricing, import and export process, etc. of the point must be in accordance with my rules. Those who cannot accept this point should withdraw as soon as possible, and at the higher level of regional agents and general managers... you are the chief person in charge. To build everything, but I will also send my clerk and contact person at each level to supervise and help, I hope you understand."

    ¡°This is natural ¨C you have provided all the money and supplies, and this organization naturally has to be in your control.¡±

    Gao Wen smiled and stood up and picked up the teacup in his hand: "So let''s have a toast for the establishment of the ''Cesil Chamber of Commerce'' - Mr. Padrick, do you mind using tea for wine?"

    Padrik also stood up and picked up the teacup. He actually wanted to say that he didn¡¯t care what to use for tea. Now he cares about anything that needs to be drunk, but in the end he still accepts the Duke¡¯s Inviting, take the teacup and say a word: "I... oh..."

    After the talks, Padrik went straight to the toilet and Gao Wen returned to his room.

    A drawing is quietly placed on his desk.

    The top is a machine with a symmetrical structure that gives a sense of advancedness. It has a rotating structure with a blade baffle and a circular magic device around the blade baffle, next to the drawing. There is also a schematic diagram of the expanded rune array.

    "Respected lord, I completed the rune array design of the rotor-type magic engine and found that it can adjust the speed by increasing or decreasing the number of runes that are started at the same time or the contact area of ??the fine-tuned rune trigger. See the related information. Rear.

    - Jenny Perrault. ¡±

 Chapter 218ï¼š The conscious person should have

    The rotor-type magic engine can be said to be one of the ideas originally generated by Gao Wen after thinking of the "magic industrialization" route, but its implementation has been dragged on today, because the difficulty and complexity of this system far exceeds Any of the magic device rotor magic engines that are currently envisaged need to have as few as eight groups, and as many as ten or even dozens of neatly arranged repulsive arrays can be started at the same time, and so many repulsive arrays are connected. Together, the magical interference generated is almost a disaster. To solve the interference problem inside, even mathematical calculations with rune logic are extremely difficult.

    But Jenny still solved this problem and even proposed further optimization for the original rotor engine.

    Gao Wen looked at the drawings on the table and the materials next to the drawings for a long time. His look was so serious that he followed the come to see the lively amber and was shocked. The latter looked at Gao Wen with amazement: "What''s wrong? Is there a problem with this drawing? Is Jenny''s calculation wrong?"

    Gao Wen looked up and said nothing: "I am not a genius."

    "Ha?" Amber was stunned by this sloppy sentence. The next second she thought it was Gao Wen who was teasing herself. "You are deliberately running people? You are not a monster-level guy." Genius, let not let ordinary people live. Of course, I don¡¯t include myself in the ''ordinary people''. I am a genius. I choose the goddess of the dark night goddess. You know..."

    "I just sent it with feelings." Gao Wen did not care about the bb in the second half of the amber, but said something like laughing and laughing, turned around and looked at the floor-to-ceiling window, watching the territory gradually light up. The night light is on fire.

    He is not a genius.

    He is not the center of the world.

    He can''t create a magical industrial era out of thin air, nor can he pull the world to the sea of ??stars.

    Gao Wen has been aware of this aspect from the beginning, and today he is more aware of this.

    He knows that he is a special individual compared with ordinary people. He can also admit that he has to do big things. He has an ambition to influence the changes of this era, but he knows that even if the times change, it is not something that he can pull alone. .

    Looking back at what happened on this road, Gao Wen is more and more clearly judging his position, and he is more and more aware of the talents and wisdom of the local people in this world.

    The magic net comes from a lonely and talented wild mage. Rebecca crystal and rune trigger come from a wonderful aristocratic girl. Rune logic is a great law that three generations of researchers have spent decades collecting. A magic engine is a craftsman and technician on the ground who hammered it out with a hammer, and the mass production technology of the alchemy pharmacy and the final machine design, the completion of the factory... is led by Druid Pitman and him. The apprentices, together with the efforts of hundreds of workers, technicians and craftsmen in the territory for several months.

    Just now, Padrek Pom from Kant¡¯s collar understood the concept of so-called regional agency, production and supply chain, and market feedback in just one hour, and made a product based on the actual situation of this era. Suggestions for grading sales.

    At the moment, Jenny Perrault completed the final calculation of the rotor-type magic engine, and before Gao Wen thought, designed an effective speed control scheme for the engine.

    Gao Wen bowed his head and watched the Cecil collar, which was still full of vitality and vitality after the night.

    This is a dark and backward era, but this does not mean that a passerby becomes the center of the world. In this era, in this world, there are hidden people everywhere, even those seemingly ignorant and backward aristocrats, who are also using wisdom and strength to maintain their dominance. Gao Wen feels that if he wants to be in this world. To make a career, the first thing I have to do is not to forget the awe of the world.

    Paying attention to the system of the world itself, recognizing the wisdom of the local people, under this premise, to rationally draw their own interests, this is the way of survival and development.

    Gao Wen with a smile on his face turned to look at the amber who was curiously studying the drawings on the table: "You said, if all the people in this land are talents, what am I doing here?"

    "What''s wrong with you? Suddenly talking to God," Amber blinked. "You don''t talk nonsense, you are the lord. If you don''t have you, what are we doing here? Let''s leave the baggage." People... It¡¯s said that you shouldn¡¯t really want to announce the dissolution of the gang...¡±

    Gao Wen took a look at the half-elf: "Can you not use the words I taught you? That is called a team, not a gang!"

    "... Anyway, it''s almost the same thing. The last two letters are different when the two words are spelled together..."

    Gao Wen looked helplessly at the thief, but her mouth was still smiling.

    Yes, the Magic Net was invented by the Wild Master, the Alchemy Reactor was invented by Pitman, the burst crystal and the rune trigger were invented by Rebecca... Many things on the territory were not the creation of his Gaowen, or at least not original. But his greatest value here is not to create these by himself, but to bring these talented people to their original talents.

    He did not go beyond the wisdom of the local people, but he had beyond their vision and ideas, both the knowledge of the previous life, the knowledge of Gavin Cecil, and the mind and experience of the ancient observers, he could not create What, but he knows what this land needs.

    He knows where the road is going, and this is his role and reason here. From a big direction, he can plan the future order and social structure of the territory. From a small direction, he can describe a certain specificity on the technical route. The machinery needed, and then the technicians on the ground can find a way to achieve it.

    Gao Wen suddenly smiled happily. He felt that no matter what kind of plug-in he had, at least one thing is certain:

    He is the plug-in of this world, at least the plug of Cecil.

    Oh, I have to take the person who has been recovering from a cold, and I have been thinking about how to make the next generation of large-scale punching machines in the mechanical research institute these two days.

    But Gao Wen¡¯s thoughts and ups and downs couldn¡¯t be conveyed to the amber¡¯s nine-eighteen-eight-bend skull. The thief¡¯s lady only saw Gao Wen¡¯s deep and deep smile, and suddenly he felt like he¡¯s getting hairy. On the spot, I plan to rush out to remind Herti and Rebecca that their grandfather may have expired, but I did not expect that I just saw the thought and saw the old nephew nod to himself: "Amber, You will be my messenger tomorrow to visit the town of Tanzan and hand over my personal letter to the Viscount Andrew."

    "The big winter makes me run so far..." Amber muttered, "What did you do in the past?"

    "I want to invite Mr. Viscount to come to the ground to be a guest, let him the big mine owner to see how the people of Cecil''s collar mine."

    "Oh...hey?!" Amber just woke up in half, and looked at Gao Wen¡¯s eyes as if he was watching an enemy spy inside his own person. "You want to invite the Viscount Andrew to visit the territorial mine? You still remember Is there something there?!"

    ¡°Of course, remember, the magic engine, the drain pump, the mining truck traction machine, and the crusher and screening machine that have recently been put into use.¡±

    "Do you remember that you have to let an outsider see it?!" Amber squinted. "These are the lifebloods of Cecil! We can develop this place in such a short time. But all the machines, you are not afraid that the Viscount Andrew will see it..."

    "I hope he can be tempted and greatly tempted after seeing it," Gao Wen nodded. "Because I intend to sell him a full set of mining equipment."

    amber:"?!"

    "Our second-generation magic engine has been implemented. I want to sell the first generation." Gao Wen knows what Amber is thinking, but he enjoys the fun of teasing each other. This headache is a half-elves. Only in this daze will it look cute. "And you just said something wrong: the territory has developed into such a short time, the machine has a certain effect, but we don''t rely on them."

    He shook his head: "The part of Cecil''s real opening is that outsiders can''t take it."

    Amber¡¯s fears have clearly not subsided: ¡°But in any case, the magic engine is something you sell and sell to others...I really don¡¯t worry about the development next door?¡±

    "They will definitely develop, and the mining efficiency of the Tanzanite mine will be greatly improved," Gao Wen nodded. "This will ensure that Cecil gets more magical materials and the price is lower."

    Amber scratches his hair: "Just this? Do you have any other reasons?"

    "Of course, only a stronger partner can bring you greater benefits. I never worry about the development of others. I can guarantee that I am the fastest growing one."

    Gao Wen said here, and sighed softly: "Most of the rulers in this world are on the other road. They will do everything possible to ensure that people in their sights don''t move forward. They don''t care if they are standing still. How long has it been, as long as others have not moved forward or are still regressing, but this has a fatal problem. They cannot ensure that people who are outside their eyes are suppressed. What they do can only lead to regional recession. Do you know? In fact, this evil has already appeared."

    "Bad fruit?"

    "Ansu''s neighbor, Tifeng Empire has been carrying out continuous military reform and social progress in recent decades. They have achieved the regular militaryization of extraordinary professionals and a certain degree of military supplies production, in the aristocrats of Ansu In the process of retreating from the group, the places they could not influence and could not observe, they have stood up with a strong and terrible opponent..."

    Amber swallowed a mouthful of water. She is also an Ansu person. Naturally, she knows that the threat of neighboring country Tifeng is increasing day by day, but she has always heard this kind of intuitive analysis from Gao Wenkou as a small citizen, but she is still right. Gao Wen¡¯s decision has the last bit of doubt: ¡°But you can¡¯t use the magic engine-driven machines for the Viscount Andrew.¡± These machines must have a magic net to drive...¡±

    Gao Wen smiled more and more happy: "So I have to sell the drawings of the magic net to him by the way. If possible, I will even send a group of technicians at a low price to guide Leslie to complete the construction of the magic net. ""

    "You even want to give him the magic net?!" Amber almost jumped up this time. "Do you know how much he can do with the magic net?"

    ¡°Mining,¡± Gao Wen said faintly. ¡°For Cecil¡¯s mining.¡±

 Chapter 219ï¼š New business

    In this land ruled by the Cecil family, Amber is probably one of only a few who dared to question Gao Wen¡¯s decision, although the half-elf lady¡¯s bold question in most cases is only because she has a I didn''t take the door, but Gao Wen is still very happy to see that not everyone will blindly obey him. This means the existence of independent thinking... Well, resting on amber is not necessarily independent thinking, she is owing.

    Gao Wen is very difficult to explain all his thoughts with Amber in a short time. He can only talk about the composition of the industrial structure and the concept of technical generation difference with the other party. As for the deeper economic and political interests, Leslie He did not say anything about the long-term control of the collar.

    But in any case, Amber carefully executed Gao Wen¡¯s order, and on the second day she set off and sent the personal letter of the Duke of Govin Cecil to the Viscount of Andrew as the special envoy of Cecil. In the castle.

    And the Viscount Andrew¡¯s response was faster than Gao Wen¡¯s imagination. He accepted the invitation on the spot, and on the third day after Amber returned to the territory, the Viscount arrived on the dock of Cecil¡¯s collar by Clippers. .

    When I saw this viscount last time, the other party was still in the decline of the sorcerer''s erosion, but after this period of rest and recovery, Andrew Leslie has regained his health, wearing a thick and warm Dark red jacket, hair re- combing meticulously, the newly recruited butler followed him, he also brought a guard team consisting of ten soldiers and a commercial consultant on the territory of the business consultant, naturally for Gao Wen in the autograph The "business" mentioned in the letter, and the **** team composed of soldiers is the necessary arrangement for the nobility.

    He saw a new Cecil collar that was completely different from the imagination.

    Whether it was those new and neat houses or the civilians walking on the streets, he was deeply impressed. He was especially curious about the houses of the citizens. The serfs and the inferiors in the territory lived again. Somewhere, but compared to Padrek, who has no noble blood, this viscount is more stable and calmer. He has maintained the most indulgent and elegant state from the disembarkation to the introduction of the lord''s house until he sits in Gao Wensai In the living room of Syl, there was no excess curiosity and fuss in the countryside.

    Then Betty poured a whole kettle of tea.

    The people in the south are simple and honest. Everyone is honest and more important. It seems that everyone has too many problems. The Viscount Andrew is also like Padrek. In the process of the first half of the pot, a maid is constantly irrigating the guests. What is the deep meaning...

    Betty, standing in the living room with her big water bottle, was completely unaware that she had been crowned with an inscrutable character card. She just watched the decorative sword hanging on the wall in the room, silently recalling her head. With the recent new words and grammars, and at the same time, part of the attention to pay attention to the guests'' tea cups when it is necessary to add water. When she put the word list back to the second time, Gao Wen appeared.

    "The Viscount Andrew, I am very happy to see that you have recovered your health." Gao Wen took the initiative to say hello when he entered the door. "I heard that Tanzan Town has completely restored its order. This is really good news."

    "I should thank you for your help. If you don''t have a large number of ore orders, I am afraid I can''t even repair the big holes in the castle this winter," Count Viscount Andrew said with a smile. "So I heard you." After I personally talked to me about a new business, I immediately rushed."

    "It''s really a new business, but we can''t talk about it here. If you don''t mind, would you like to visit the mines of Cecil?"

    "Mine?" Count Viscount frowned. "You mentioned in the letter that you have some new mining equipment for sale, but the Lesley family has been mining for generations. I am familiar with all kinds of mining equipment... oh... ...ah, sorry, I am rude."

    "Don''t mind not mind," Gao Wen quickly waved his hand, and at the same time wondered why the Count of Andrews had begun to take the echo, and then explained with a smile, "It is necessary to see it with your own eyes, because I want to sell. I''m afraid you haven''t seen it before."

    Gao Wen has already said this, and the Viscount Andrew will not continue to be uninterested, so he readily agreed to the invitation to visit the mine and inquired about the direction of the toilet.

    The Cecil mine is located in the east of the territory. At the beginning, it was just a small mining point. However, with the rapid development of the territory and the increasing demand for ore, the mine has become the second largest construction site. In the central area of ??the city of Sylva, a large amount of manpower and resources and advanced machinery and equipment were transported here. It slowly changed from a mining point with only a few camps to a village with more than a dozen houses. From the village to the development of the village, now there are new brick houses, neat roads with **** and cement, and a wide main road connecting the town and Cecil City to ensure The people and the two places are in circulation.

    Thanks to the convenient transportation, Gao Wen led his guests to the mine town in less than two hours.

    Viscount Andrew kept his calm and indifference to the last stop of the journey, whether it was to see the magical crystal lamps everywhere in the territory, or to see straight roads, or to see the people who were still busy working in winter. At the edge of the town, the "factory" that sent strange noises, he tried not to be too surprised, because these things exceeded his expectations, but did not exceed his imagination. He was surprised that the past decline to rely on the sale of the title to maintain the stopper. The Syl family can build such a territory in a short time, but he can still give a reasonable explanation for everything he sees, as long as it is understood as "Gavin Cecil excavated. I have buried the coffin in the past, and then piled up such a place with money, then everything is understandable.

    Until he saw something that he couldn''t understand at all, couldn''t explain it, and couldn''t even imagine it.

    "This... what is this?!"

    In front of the Viscount Andrew, a huge machine is driving the winch with amazing power, dragging the heavy ore, which may require dozens of slave labor to push the ore out of the deep mine, the machine sends out As if the giant screams like a low voice, the huge disc structure is constantly turning on its side with an imposing momentum. Every part of it seems to be made of steel, but these inanimate things are as if they are alive. Feelings, endless, infinite, even with an inexplicable majesty derived from steel.

    After a few seconds of staying, the Viscount Andrew finally saw a little shining magic in the core of the machine. His speech ability was finally restored: "This is a... magic device? Some kind of magical institution and The combination of mechanical organs?"

    "It can be understood," Gao Wen said with a smile. "This is what I want to sell to you, but this is just one of them. Go ahead and you can see more machines in Cecil collar, mine. More than half of the heavy physical labor is done by these machines."

    The more the Viscount Andrew looked, the more he was surprised. He knew the mine and was familiar with the mining thing, but he didn¡¯t think that Gao Wen¡¯s ¡°mine equipment¡± would be a bunch of such...the giant behemoth. He looked at the huge machines and quickly noticed the incredibly precise parts of these seemingly crude benzene shovel, the tightly fitting parts, the precisely matched connecting rods, and the unmanned ones. The magical array of fast switching... How are these monsters made? !

    "This is... the magical technique of the ancient Gangster Empire?!" Finally, the Viscount Andrew thought he had found the only possible reasonable explanation. He slowly turned his head and looked at Gao Wen¡¯s eyes.

    "This is designed by me and the technical experts on my territory. Of course, if you think that I am the first generation of the ancient Gangyan Empire, so the technology I master is even the ancient technology." No problem," Gao Wen deliberately perfuncated the past with a vague explanation, then looked at the response of the Viscount Andrew. "How, are you interested in these ''magic guides''?"

    "As long as you are willing to sell!" Earl of Andrew said with a squint.

    "You must be able to see that these machines are difficult to process in the details. The cost of manufacturing one is very high, so the price is naturally high. According to the difference in scale and manufacturing difficulty, the cost of light is Between hundreds and thousands of Cecil gold coins, it is clear that the creation of these things requires the participation of extraordinary people, labor costs... you can imagine," Gao Wen said slowly, but the countie in Andrew gradually lost his smile. Before, he turned his head. "Of course, I only price this when I sell it to others. If I sell it to a neighbor, I only charge the cost of the material and if you have difficulty, you can even use the ore to offset it. ¡±

    The Viscount Andrew felt great heart.

    These machines are not cheap, of course he is very clear, but he is also very clear about how many people are working when these machines are running!

    A tractor can withstand the power of dozens of slave laborers, and a crusher crushed ore for half a day can make all the gravel slaves in the Tanzanite mine have nothing to do! Buying these machines will of course cost a lot of money, but he will recover the cost very quickly, and after the cost is recovered, Tanzan Town, and even the entire Lesley collar will usher in an unprecedented income!

    And the magic part of these machines doesn''t seem too complicated. After returning to the book, he might try to recruit a group of runes and artisans to study how this thing is moving...

    At this time, Gao Wen¡¯s voice interrupted his thinking: ¡°Right, Count Viscount, I have to tell you: these machines can¡¯t work on their own, you should find out, there is no magician to give the machine. provide energy¡­¡­"

    "Well... I am really curious about this," Viscount Andrew touched his chin. "I didn''t see any magician controlling these machines, nor did I see those who gave them power... they are inside. Is there a large-capacity storage crystal?"

    "They also need a matching ¡®magic net¡¯ technology. I want to talk to you about this technology...¡±

 Chapter 220ï¼š Real profitee

    Magic Net, the cornerstone of the magical industrialization, will introduce the magic power into the foundation of thousands of households. Cecil will be able to develop rapidly to the greatest boost of today.

    Gao Wen did not mind teaching this technology to others. In fact, if he could, he even hoped that the Magic Net could spread the entire South and spread the entire Ansu Kingdom.

    Because he is very clear, Magic Net is the cornerstone of the industrialization of Magic Guide, but it is not the whole of the industrialization of Magic Guide. If you want to truly build this huge system, you need a set of advanced ideas, a research and development system that must be precisely matched. The heap needs to be studied in depth to understand the theoretical basis. With these things, new magical machines and industrial chains will be born, and without these things, the magic net can only be a magic net.

    Viscount Andrew saw the newly-built Honeycomb Magic Net on the north side of the mine town. The neat array of hexagonal runes was drawn on the base made of terracotta, and they were covered when the connection was completed. A layer of protective seals, and finally covered with cement to completely complete the package, this wonderful and neat rune array is different from any array known to the Viscount Andrew, he takes it for granted as a magical "Ancient Gang Gang Magic Technology."

    ¡°I can send artisans to help the Tanzan mine to lay the basic magic net and guide your people how to expand it,¡± Gao Wen looked at the Viscount Andrew, who was obviously tempted, and smiled. ¡°I will give you a technical manual. Magic is a very rigorous thing, it must be laid in strict accordance with the instructions in the technical manual, the magic net can be effective, and establish a connection with the magic engine."

    Viscount Andrew did not believe that there would be good things falling from the sky: "These... I am afraid it will cost more?"

    The magical skills are priceless, and even more so in ancient magical techniques. The wizards of the Northern Violet Kingdom regard their shackles and tactics as a treasure, and every magical device sold to the Kingdom of Ansu is expensive. Moreover, the extremely complicated self-destruction mechanism was set up to prevent the leakage of knowledge. In his view, the ancient Gangqiao technology exhibited by Gao Wen is also so precious.

    "The cost is lighter than you think. In addition to the cost of laying the Magic Net and the rewards of the craftsmen, I only hope to establish a closer cooperation with the town of Tanzan. The town has the largest commercial port on the White River. And gathered adventurers and mercenaries from all over the South, I hope to get some of the free use rights of the trading port and the opportunity to open a chamber of commerce in the town of Tanzan. The Cecil family is currently building its own industry, we have found the North The business road, while developing westward..."

    ¡°The Leslie family is willing to work with you,¡± said the Viscount Andrew, who understood the meaning of Gao Wen and immediately nodded with a smile. ¡°But the details are still waiting for my business consultant to negotiate with you. I am not an expert in this regard.¡±

    The two sides negotiated and the guests and guests enjoyed it.

    Viscount Andrew did not stay too long. Although he was full of curiosity about this magical land, he even more eagerly expected his mine to use those magical machines. In order to complete the handover as soon as possible, he returned in the afternoon. In his own territory, he went to prepare for the payment and prepared for the "Magic Network Technical Guidance Team". After the departure of the Viscount Andrew, Gao Wen did not return directly to his lord''s office, but went to Heti, Amber and others. The mechanical manufacturer will check the assembly test of the new rotor-type magic engine.

    "Is the Magic Net technology and the magic engine all sold to the Lesley family. Is this really okay?" Just like the previous amber, Herti also had some doubts about Gao Wen¡¯s decision, but she did Not showing up before, because she can vaguely see some of Gao Wen''s ideas, so I have only raised my own questions until now.

    Gao Wen glanced at Herti and Rebecca, and amber next to him. He smiled and said: "There seems to be more than one doubt."

    "You explained a bunch to me yesterday, but I think you haven''t finished it!" Amber squinted. "I went back last night and thought about it. I always feel that you have a deep conspiracy in it!"

    "You said, after our neighbors get the magic engine and the magic net, will they learn from the theory of logic and magic industry?"

    ¡°It¡¯s impossible,¡± Herti shook her head immediately. ¡°This kind of retrograde is impossible to succeed, just as you can see that a piece of paper can¡¯t reason about the name of the worker who made the paper, but I¡¯m worried. It is the Viscount Andrew who is going to imitate them. He should not be able to imitate the mechanical equipment such as the magic engine, because he does not have the front factory and machine technology, but he can imitate the magic net. Especially, you also sell the technical information of the magic net. To him, the material and craft of the magic net itself are not complicated. In the case of drawings and workers'' instructions, he wants to lay out where the magic net is, and he may even trade the magic net privately. other people¡­¡­"

    "If that''s the case, I have to wake up dreaming," Gao Wen said happily. The smile on his face almost shook his eyes with amber. "I can''t help him to lay the magic net, and he wants him to fool the whole world." Going to lay the magic net."

    "Why?" Rebecca blinked and didn''t seem to understand.

    Gao Wen smiled and asked them: "Do you think that it will take a long time for Cecil to lead his own strength to cover the whole kingdom?"

    ¡°Floating the entire kingdom?!¡± Rebecca was shocked. ¡°It¡¯s all over the life! Don¡¯t say anything, when you meet the swamp forest rivers and lakes...¡±

    "Amount... I didn''t say that I want to fill it all..." Most of Gao Wen''s b will be interrupted by this stupid iron, and now he is used to this rhythm, so the topic can be Continue without delay. "Obviously, such a big cause is not something that Cecil can do. It requires the efforts of countless people.

    "Our magical industrial technology is rooted in the magic net. With the magic machinery and equipment, we can have endless power. Our soldiers can also get the fastest energy supplement. The technology of developing magical machinery is on our side, so The ''use value'' of Magic Net, no one can be more thorough than we explored, even if they can get faster development than before with the help of Magic Net, the power we can get from Magic Net is always greater than theirs. .

    "The magic net is in the hands of the Viscount and others in Andrew. It is always only the magic net. It contains too few technical details. All the research and development and principles are hidden in the invisible black box, plus the study of this world traditional wizard. In the limited way, they will only copy and expand the magic net at most, and in the process, they will use the most shallow part of the magic net. For example, they will use the magic net to power their mage tower. Give energy to the magic spar, or do some spell research within the magic net... but we can do more.

    "I gave the Viscount Andrew a technical information, which is also a hard standard. This standard will become the basic guide for everyone to lay out the magic net. In other words, all the magic net technologies that will be circulated in the future will be the same. Is it in Leslie¡¯s collar or Kant¡¯s collar, or in any aristocratic territory in other parts of the South, the magic nets they lay will fully meet the interface standards of Cecil¡¯s industrial equipment and military equipment... Some words I don¡¯t have to say too much You should be able to understand."

    Rebecca thought about it and raised her hand: "But I don''t understand!"

    "I understand," Hetty has already reacted. Her eyes are no longer in doubt. Instead, she is a horror, and even a faint awe. "Prince, you... are you..."

    ¡°The simplicity and advantages of Magic Net are obvious. Soon it will spread and spread throughout the South, even spreading the entire kingdom. One day, our sights will all be for Cecil¡¯s industrial equipment and military equipment. Prepare the energy interface, whether it''s our friends or our enemies, they will do it for us, and I look forward to the moment when these magic nets complete the connection and connect with Cecil." Gao Wen smiled and looked at the rotor-type magic engine that was being finalized in front of him. "But that is all about the future. At this stage, I only hope that I can sell the mining equipment to the South through the line of Viscount Andrew. The development of each mining territory, Cecil, requires more resources, and now they are mining too slow."

    Amber didn¡¯t finally understand what was happening until this time. She connected all the things that Gao Wen had done, and for the first time clearly saw the loss of the Viscount Andrew¡¯s gains in the process. She was amazed: "Wait a minute, I just discovered that you used a large sum of money to buy a magical material from Tanzanian Town for three years, and this time the Viscount Andrew took out all the money." Your mining equipment and still have to eliminate the first generation of machines that have been retired..."

    "The magical organs of those machines are still processed from the ore bought by Tanzan Town." Gao Wen added.

    "And there will be more and more places to buy your machine in the future, learn the techniques of laying the magic net, they will help you mine, help you to farm, help you to lay the magic net, and in the process, they I will pay the bill!"

    Gao Wen nodded: "For the sake of conscience, I will make a 20% discount."

    amber:"¡­¡­"

    In the center of the assembly shop, the last group of inspection workers has left the huge and advanced magic engine.

    It has a beautiful silver-gray shell, just like a squatting steel lion, quietly in its enlarged "abdominal cavity", a rotor cast in steel with a series of inclined plates The mechanism is precisely mounted on the central axis, and a total of eighteen repulsive generators are symmetrically mounted on the inner wall of the casing around the rotor. A stable and reliable linkage controls the rune triggers of all repulsive generators and assumes The responsibility of the governor.

    A silver-white metal ball floated out of the middle of the worker. He stopped at the console of the new engine and turned around and swayed at Gao Wen.

    In this serious atmosphere, even the funny, it seems to be... well, it¡¯s quite funny.

    The funny egg slammed the first set of joysticks, and with a low humming sound, the rune began to function, and the wheel of the new engine connected to the rotor solemnly turned.

 Chapter 221ï¼š When the stars are in the right position

    Astrology is an extremely important subject on the Loren continent.

    Although Gao Wen cannot understand the connection between the distant celestial bodies in the sky and the little planet under his feet, the power of astrology is practical. An excellent astrologer can observe the nuances of the stars. The magic flow in the atmosphere, even the shining guide of the stars can find a new magic focus thousands of miles away. The accuracy of this is so high that it completely exceeds the concept of "god stick" and can be As a kind of "black box academic" to see.

    Of course, due to the obscurity of astrology, there have always been many swindlers in this field, and the characteristics of such scammers are actually well recognized: they will extend the observational role of astrology to nature to the so-called "unknown prophet". They claim to be able to help you find the lost treasure, the lost key, and the wife who ran away with the stars, but in fact, the astrology of Loren''s mainland is not powerful in this respect.

    Its more important role is to observe the magical changes in the natural environment, and on this basis, it can at most alert some relatively large and regular natural disasters to find cats and dogs. It¡¯s better to rely on the ¡°astrologers¡±.

    The reason why Gao Wen suddenly thought of astrology is that he is now standing on the terrace above the Lord''s Mansion and studying the stars in the sky with his granddaughter.

    Ok, mainly because he is watching Herti to study the stars in the sky.

    Starting today, the three consecutive days will be the best "Stars Day" after the winter. On these special days, the northern part of the mainland of Loren will observe the clearest starry sky and the most stars of the year.

    Since this planet does not have a large satellite like the moon, there is no moonlight at night, and there is less interference from the moonlight. The night sky of this world has amazing stars, and the inexhaustible stars and crosses. The light belt that crosses the sky and is suspected of the luminous cloud structure in distant space always gives Gao Wen a deep impression. For Heti, who is a professional mage, the meaning of the stars is even more different.

    The mage can feel the change of magic from the process of observing the stars, and integrate this sentiment into his own spellcasting skills. This kind of promotion is slow but effective, and Hetty will never let go of any day suitable for stargazing. She hopes that watching the stars a few times can improve her spellcasting level. In the rest of her life, her Arcane Missile and Frostbolt can hit the target once...

    The tool she used to observe the starry sky is a special "silver plate". The silver plate is placed horizontally on the bracket. The surface of the iron platform around the silver plate is engraved with various astrological patterns and magic symbols, while the silver plate center The shadows of the stars will be reflected. Through special casting techniques, the shadows reflected in the silver plate can be enlarged and filtered for easy observation.

    "I really didn''t expect your ancestors to be interested in astrology," Herti recorded while watching the changes in the stars, smiling and looking at Gao Wen, standing next to him. "This is a boring study."

    "I said a long time ago, I am very interested in the stars," Gao Wen looked at Herti¡¯s star-watching silver plate, and he had to admire the world¡¯s own magical technology, even though it¡¯s not used at all. Convenient, but also lacks room for improvement, but it does indeed play a role in observing the stars. "Is Rebecca not learning astrology? Today is a ''star day'' that is important to the Master. She is also a mage..."

    There were only two people on the terrace, Heti and Heidi, and Rebecca was one of the highest-ranking mages on the land, but it did not appear at the moment.

    "She was forced to learn a little stargazing when she was a child, but every time she wants to throw a big fireball into the sky, trying to blow up the stars and not let her continue to mess up," Herti''s tone is full of helplessness, "and said To be honest, astrology has almost zero effect on her ascension. Her magical talents are all throwing fireballs. In this respect, she has already done her best. Even if she looks at the stars for ten years, she can''t pop an arcane fly. And there is one more important point: the star-watching disc must be controlled with a few specific arcane magic. She won''t have anything but a big fireball. Even if she doesn''t use it, she can only look at the sky with her eyes... ...and it is no wonder that she would be bored to throw a big fireball into the sky."

    The biggest limitation of the star-watching disk is that it is still using the threshold...

    Gao Wen looked thoughtfully at the magic device in Herti''s hand and thought of something he had planned for the craftsman to build.

    If it goes well, it should still be completed before the end of the "Stars Day".

    "I am preparing the same gift for Rebecca. If everything goes well, she will probably be able to watch the stars with us."

    "Oh?" Hetty looked at Gao Wen with amazement. She couldn''t think of what kind of gift the ancestor had prepared to put Rebecca on the stargazing platform. First of all, Rebecca, which only fireball can be manipulated, can be manipulated. The star-watching device, and secondly, the silly child who wants to throw a big fireball to see the stars is interested in this boring knowledge that needs to calm down. This is incredible to her.

    But soon she thought of her ancestors'' endless whimsy and mysterious knowledge reserves. She controlled her curiosity very well, without asking too much, but showing a smile: "You really like that kid."

    "You are not curious about what gift I am preparing?"

    "Curious, but I want to keep this curiosity," Herti blinked. "You will always surprise us. Should this be no exception?"

    Gao Wen smiled and nodded: "Of course."

    At this moment, it is not only ordinary stargazers such as Gao Wen and Herti who are paying attention to the stars.

    In the endless sea in the east, the night is already halfway through, but the stars are still high above the sky. The bright stars seem to be in love with this sky. Even if the first light of the morning has appeared in the East, there is still one third of it. The stars are clearly visible.

    An unnamed island is solitary on the sea. This huge island is one of the few places in the endless sea. The children of the storm have built it into a well-developed place for hundreds of years. According to the site, they built farms, villages, foundries and a fortress on the coast cliffs, and the most important building on the entire island is the ¡°Star Tower¡± at the top of the fortress.

    At the top of the star-gazing tower, the storm main offering in black robes flattens the star-watching disc in the hand. With the magical injection, the already dim starlight on the star-watching disc becomes clear and bright again.

    He was engrossed in observing the position of the stars, and everything that was not related to him was left behind by him, no matter whether it was destroyed by the Kraken in the eastern reefs of the island a few months ago, or the perpetrators rushed to contact Gavin Cecil. The strange and disturbing warning that came after it, or the death of all things, will advance the progress of the war on the mainland. At this moment, it is not as important as the star-watching disk in front of him.

    Or, it is not as important as the scene presented by the star-watching disk.

    The position of the stars is gradually returning to the correct, and the surge of magic will begin. This special magic surge will not be very strong. Most mages and priests will not even notice it, but only the son of the storm. They, they clearly know what it means to be surging under the influence of the stars.

    "The main sacrifice, the 2nd and 3rd island lions sent news, they observed the same astrology, and ruled out the magical interference of the endless sea, the conclusion can be confirmed," a storm priest walked up the tower. Respectfully after the Lord''s sacrifice, "the stars are returning."

    "I have observed the same scene here," the main event of the storm nodded slightly, and then interrupted the control of the star-watching disc. "You can draw up a letter to the Pope''s letter. If the day of the trial comes, it will be in these three days. See you."

    The face of the storm priest looked very dignified. He glanced at the large silver plate behind the main sacrifice and took a slight breath.

    This slightly young priest finally couldn''t help but ask: "Is He going back?"

    "When the stars are in the right position, God''s flesh and blood will wake up from the long sleep. This is the revelation that we got after we left the land." The main event of the storm will not answer this unsteady and immature question in the usual, but in this special At the moment, he also hopes that someone can talk to himself a few words, and then faintly said, "There is no absolute thing in the world, because there are other ancient materials that show that the position of the stars has been correct more than once, but the world still exists. Then everything is undetermined."

    The storm priest nodded silently, and in his sight, the distant waves were gradually rolling.

    The sea once again lost its calm.

    In the depths of this endless ocean, the third group is also concerned about the changes of the stars.

    Deep in the dark sea floor, there is a bright artificial light source that illuminates the entire seabed. The luminous balloons floating in the sea water sway with the water, and within their illumination range, you can see countless elegant and embarrassing The figure is gathering in all directions.

    A Kraken commander swayed the long snake tail to the front of the meeting point, where a temporary outpost information station was fixed on the seabed, and two deepwater technicians were concentrating on manipulating the control station of the kiosk.

    A deepwater technician turned around and bent his tail on the commander: "Sir, the latest monitoring report from the drone, the celestial body is entering a certain position, and the energy reading of ''O'' has risen by 3%. ¡±

    The Kraken commander nodded: "What is the situation of the ''dig site''?"

    ¡°It is observed that the tissue activity of the big catfish is rising, and the ''surge increase¡¯ is about to begin soon.¡±

    The commander of the Kraken left the information station and swam to the compatriots gathered together.

    Every Kraken struggles to stretch his face. They hold their own equipment in their hands. Every snake tail, fish tail and wrist are tightly attached to the seabed. They concentrate all their energy on this moment, without any siren. Will be slack in this process.

    They must take seriously what is going to happen because they are so clear that what happens when the stars are in the right position.

    In their historical records, such things have happened sixteen times, and each time all the Krakens are involved.

    The Kraken commander swam to the right position, she lifted her right hand high, holding the deep water trident in her hand, and each of the Kraken¡¯s eyes was concentrated on her, under the eyes of countless eyes. The commander shook the sea and made a sound that was enough to spread the audience:

    "Sisters, the stars are entering the right place.

    "We have been preparing for this day for many years!

    "Sisters, please remember...

    "Be sure to pay attention to the order of dining!!!"

    The Kraken commander wielded the trident and sounded the sound of the seabed:

    "The chance to open your belly is in these two days!!"

 Chapter 222ï¼š On this special day

    When the stars are in the right position, this world of magic and **** power will always undergo a series of hidden changes.

    However, only a few people can detect this change and observe the knowledge and truth that have been hidden in the depths of the world in the past.

    St. Sunil, Ansau, the high-level prayer room of the Cathedral of Light, "Vrind of the Virgin" Veronica is quietly kneeling in front of the statue of the Holy Light, her hands folded on her chest, eyes Closed and motionless, the blazing light shrouded her and the whole room was warm and bright. Anyone who saw this scene in this situation would feel the incredible piety from the princess. Holy, and deeply touched.

    However, Veronica did not pray for a long time, she slowly opened her eyes, stood up and turned to the doorway, and waited for two seconds, the door of the prayer room was quiet. Pushed away.

    A high-ranking goddess officer with short hair and ordinary face came in. She had a quiet and soft gleam, and with a devout holy atmosphere similar to Veronica, she saw the remains of the prayer room. After the light, the goddess officer nodded slightly: "The Pope is looking for you."

    "I know," Veronica said softly, but before leaving the prayer room, she couldn''t help but stop and looked at the long-time friend.

    Sandy stood there quietly, still so quiet and gentle, the kind girl who grew up with herself has become a high-ranking goddess officer who is as good as herself, but the relationship between the two has never returned. It is.

    In Veronica''s sight, Sandy was shrouded in a glory, which even penetrated her skin and bones, giving her a translucent sense of light. Veronica looked at Sandy¡¯s body. In the light-cast body, the place that should have been the heart, but now, a crystal-like ray of light, just watching the light, Veronica I feel that the light of my body is slightly agitated.

    "Is there any problem?" Sandy noticed Veronica''s pause and turned slightly to ask.

    Veronica shook her head: "No, praise the light."

    Leaving from the prayer room, heading to the Great Church, through an open-air garden and two long corridors, the highest-ranking priests of the Church of Light and Light walked back and forth on these sacred stone roads, these devout and holy People have evoked the resonance of the Holy Light, so that this temple is covered with bright brilliance even after the night. Veronica put her hands together in the wide sleeves of the robes of the gods, and walked quietly on the road with a slight head, not talking to anyone, nor doing anything to look at, just like every devout priest would Immerse yourself in the perception of the Holy Light.

    She saw one high-ranking priest walking past him. Their gorgeous sergeant robes were wrapped in a group of radiant light. Some of these radiances only floated on the surface of flesh-and-blood skin, but some completely replaced them. The essence of "human", and the body cast by this group is a manifestation of piety and the most powerful power guarantee of the Church of the Light.

    Veronica crossed the corridor, and the attendant drove the door of the Great Church for her. She saw the spokesperson of the Holy Light in the world, the supreme ruler of the Church of Light, the most prestigious religion on the continent of Loren. The leader, St. Ivan III, is sitting quietly on the golden seat of the Great Hall.

    The old man who has lived for 150 years has a thin body and needs to be white. The exposed skin can be seen everywhere with age spots and wrinkles representing the passage of time. He looks breathy, old and weak, as if he will be summoned at any time. But Veronica is very clear that weakness is only his appearance. The endless light of the Holy Light gives him real power. As long as the old man¡¯s thinking can still work and his brain is not dead, he can always move his mind. Bright forces destroy all enemies of the church or shelter all devout believers.

    In Veronica''s sight, St. Ivan III did not even have human form at all. He was a burning torch of sacred light, sitting on the luxurious gold seat at the front, and at the torch of the Holy Light. In the shadow of the illusory behind, she can even see a trace of the **** of the Light, and a few silhouettes from the realm of the gods.

    "Veronica, my devout child, you are here," St. Ivan III spoke, with a gentle, low-pitched tone with gentleness and trust, "The Lord is calling you."

    ¡°I have been inspired in prayer,¡± Veronica said, bowing her head and saying with respect, ¡°The stars are reaching the right position, and the power of resonance between the celestial bodies will open the way to the truth, and the moment of acceptance will come.¡±

    "Come on, the most gifted spiritual woman of the seven hundred years, you have accepted the highest inheritance of the Church of Light, accepted my personal guidance, and contacted the most mysterious knowledge and the most holy power, you are This day was well prepared...¡± The old voice of St. Ivan III echoed in the Great Hall, and along with his words, a Platinum scepter gradually emerged from the air and floated to Vero. In front of Nika, "My child, hold this scepter and go straight to the enlightenment that the Lord left for you. This is your destiny."

    Veronica looked at the Platinum Scepter quietly, her face without expression, but no movement.

    The voice of St. Ivan III seems to have flowed from a very distant place: "My child? What are you waiting for?"

    The light power in the Great Hall began to swell a little, and Veronica reached out and slowly and firmly grasped the scepter.

    "I am happy to talk to the Lord."

    A vast beam of light rises from the Great Hall, and the light column even penetrates the thick dome of the Great Church, penetrates the thick clouds, and straightly shoots the ultimate mysterious star in the distant space. direction.

    At this moment, the solemn sacred music appeared out of thin air, and all the bells of the entire cathedral were ringing at the same time. The priests in the church and the believers in the city stopped their work, and they listened to this every second. The voice, each person''s face involuntarily emerged a light and peaceful smile, and painted the emblem of the Holy Light on the chest, began to pray.

    Veronica felt that her spirit was beyond her body. She "seeed" her vision and ascended, quickly and quickly, and soon passed the dome of the cathedral. The whole city of St. Sunil also shrank in the field of vision. Into a small point, she passed through the clouds, through the dark stars, through countless indescribable ghosts and visions finally, she stopped this crazy journey in a place full of endless glory.

    She stood in an endless and wide place. The cast walls, towers and holy emblems stood at the end of the horizon, and the rivers with falling stars straddle the sky and slanted into the earth.

    And in front of her vision, it is the "master."

    The Lord is a huge crystal of light casting, and he floats in the center of this light-casting country. The crystal-like material forms his body. The crystal is not shaped, and the whole is like a multi-variable, multi-angled, multi-angled, multi-faceted The nucleus floated in the air, and although he did not speak, Veronica heard a voice echoing in his mind:

    "Go ahead, touch Him, listen to Him...

    "He is your protector, the safe haven that your souls are looking forward to...

    "Only under His protection, you are safe..."

    Veronica looked at the group of polyhedral nuclei that were constantly changing. Her legs had begun to tremble. Her body seemed to move away from the control of the brain, and a huge force was still tearing her at the same time. The spirit that made her heterogeneous from the inside out, becoming an extension of the multi-variable crystal...

    Endless power, knowledge, mystery, power, money, and even eternality with God are at your fingertips.

    Veronica took a deep breath and smiled: "We have been waiting for this day for too long..."

    On the second day of the "Stars Day", the South is still a clear night: this is another good day to watch the stars.

    After dinner, Herti immediately went back to the room to pick up her silver star-watching disc, but Rebecca just stood in front of the window sill and looked at the night sky outside. She looked at the twinkling stars and suddenly wrinkled. The nose and the face showed some annoyed look.

    But no one noticed the Miss Viscount, she just stayed for a while, then turned and walked towards her room.

    "The Day of the Stars" is a very important day for the Master, but it has nothing to do with her.

    She couldn''t control the star-watching disc, and naturally she couldn''t understand any mystery related to magic from the changes in the astrology. When she was a child, she also stood with her aunt and her teachers on the terrace, staring at the night sky. but¡­¡­

    That is really super boring.

    She doesn''t like stars at all.

    Rebecca was on the way back to the room, trying to fill her head with the runes and the squad, not thinking about anything else, but a tall figure was waiting in the hallway, so she had to stop. The footsteps.

    "Ancestors?" She looked at Gao Wen slyly. "What?"

    "Today is the shining day of the stars. Don''t you go to the terrace to watch the stars like Heti?"

    "Don''t go," Rebecka shook his head hard, revealing a look that didn''t care. "I don''t understand, I want to sleep every time I watch the stars..."

    Looking at the girl who was not disguised in front of her eyes, Gao Wen couldn¡¯t help but smile: "I have the same gift for you."

    "Gift?" Rebecca¡¯s eyes lit up slightly. "What gift?!"

    Gao Wen took him from the side and took a lot of work to let the craftsmen try out the success: "A good thing that allows you to see many stars without using the star-watching disc."

    Rebecca looked at it curiously. It was a large tube made of metal, and the thickness was not uniform. The two sections seemed to be inlaid with crystal lenses, and the middle section of the tube had adjustable knobs. A snap device for connection to the bracket.

    Its style is really weird, and it is different from the machine drawings drawn by the ancestors, but somehow, Rebecca was deeply attracted by the first sight of this thing.

    ¡°What is this?¡± she asked curiously.

    "Telescope," Gao Wen said with a smile. "The eagle eye without force."

 Chapter 223ï¼š Under the stars

    Although it has a bad magical talent, a bad aristocratic cultivation, and a headache for character behavior, Rebecca is still the most favored one in the family since childhood. After all, the Cecil family has completely declined in her generation, the elders at home. There are no other heirs to cultivate and care for.

    Therefore, Rebecca received a lot of gifts from small to large, and it was difficult for her to count.

    But few of those gifts can impress her.

    Whether it is beautiful clothes, or new magic books and history books, it seems nothing new in Rebecca. She does not like flowers and new clothes like ordinary aristocratic ladies, and is not interested in history and etiquette learning. But since her ancestors began to emerge, she finally found a person who can identify with herself and always bring her freshness. A ancestor from 700 years ago, Rebecca originally thought that Gao Wenhui was The oldest and most serious elders she has ever seen, but did not expect the ancestors to be so interesting, the whimsy of the mind is not weaker than themselves.

    Even the gifts he gave him were interesting.

    But holding this thing called a "telescope", Rebecca is still a bit tangled (or mad at himself): "I don''t like to watch the stars! I don''t like to have any meaning since I was young!"

    Gao Wen just smiled and took the stupid girl to the terrace on the top floor of the lord''s house. In Herti''s surprised gaze, he helped Rebecca fix the telescope''s bracket and adjust the focal length of the lens, then press The head of the Iron Head allowed her to put her eyes on the eyepiece.

    After half a minute.

    "It¡¯s fun to watch the stars!!" Rebecca made a soundless voice.

    "The ancestor, this is... the gift you gave to Rebecca?" Herti was also attracted by the movement here. She couldn¡¯t help but let go of the star-watching disk in her hand. "There is no magic." Fluctuation... What is this?"

    "You can give it a try," Gao Wen said with a smile. "Well... although it doesn''t have a matching star chart, it may not be as professional as the star-watch disk, but if it is only used to observe distant objects, it should It will be easier to use than your magic items."

    Herti made a great effort and finally pushed Rebecca''s head to the side, then took a look at the eyepiece and suddenly showed a surprised expression.

    In this world, eagle eye surgery and the "gazing disk" technology developed on this basis have become the main ways people use to observe distant and observe stars, although they are confined to the caster''s circle, but these two The technology still curbs the exploration of the optical research route. The basic physical rules of optics in the world are no different from what Gao Wen knows. However, whoever can cast a spell can observe the distance, who can Think of combining a few convex and concave lenses to make a telescope?

    After all, the difference between the two technical routes is too far.

    Rebecca looked at this magical metal device. She turned around it for a few laps. She didn''t see that there was even a rune and a piece of magic material on it. She couldn''t help but scratch her hair: "But why? So?"

    Hetty also looked up curiously: "Yes, why?"

    When they heard their problems, Gao Wen¡¯s mouth couldn¡¯t help but tilt up.

    They finally learned to take the initiative to ask why they had studied the principle, rather than being satisfied with the ability to use it. This is the idea that he has been trying to instill in the territory of the technical staff. Now the efforts of this period have finally seen the effect on the two descendants.

    "It''s about talking about the spread of light," Gao Wen thought for a moment, and decided to explain it briefly. "You should know at least the magnifying glass..."

    He explained the effect of the convex and concave lenses and the principle of the telescope, but he did not explain it too deeply and too surely. He just tried to explain the telescope with the attitude of answering the guess, and this is because Necessary caution

    This strange world is so weird in the laws of physics. Who is sure that the telescopes used here will meet the Earth standard? Perhaps in the macroscopic world, the spread and refraction of light show what he is familiar with, but one day it is studied microscopically. What should be done when the "light" of the world is essentially another thing?

    He knows how much he will influence Herti and Rebecca, even if they have the skepticism of qualified researchers, and they will leave too much impression on their minds, so he always avoids The two used to say that they were too sure about the conjecture of the magic principle. Unless the knowledge has been fully certified by practice, this is to avoid one day affecting their own research ideas.

    Rebecca listened to the glimpse of the theory of magic, she also knows the theory of mathematics, mechanics and some alchemy, but she never thought that the way the world works can still be from this perspective. To explain, this brought her a great sense of freshness: "The light that is everywhere can be seen... Is there such an interesting place?"

    As she spoke, she put her eyes in front of the telescope and looked at the stars in the sky with enthusiasm. She imagined that the distant stars had gone through a long journey, passing through the atmosphere full of magic, and finally falling into a group of lenses. Between, and between the lenses become a clearer, more magnified image, she saw more and brighter stars that she had never seen before, and also saw the vague celestial structures that were hidden in the stars. .

    Due to the limited process of the first telescope, the magnification is not very high. She can''t see too many secrets of the stars in the lens, but even then, the starry sky that is more brilliant than imagined is enough to make her exclaim. It is.

    "I used to want to throw a big fireball into the sky and blow up the stars," Rebecka raised his head and blinked. "But they are so far..."

    "In fact, you know, most of the stars in the sky are essentially burning fireballs," Gao Wen said with a smile, but quickly added the latter sentence. "Of course, this is just my guess."

    "The stars are also burning fireballs?" Rebecca looked at Gao Wen with surprise. "What do they use as fuel? How can they burn for so many years?"

    In the hometown is hydrogen, but God knows that the stars are burning here...

    However, Gao Wen couldn''t answer this directly. He could only smile slyly: "I don''t know."

    "You are not lie to me, ancestors?" Rebecca looked suspiciously at Gao Wen. "How could the stars in the sky be a big fireball!"

    "Can''t talk to the ancestors like this!" Hetty immediately looked at Rebecca seriously, but Gao Wengang was moved halfway. She said the latter half of the story. "The ancestor was hanging in the sky at first, he must have seen it with his own eyes." How do those stars burn right?"

    Gao Wen: "...the amount...right, right..."

    "Oh, great!" Rebecca exclaimed with exaggeration, and then he touched his chin and fell into thought. "Then you said, if I put the fireball very big, then I hit it very far away. Can it also become a star?"

    "...that is probably impossible," Gao Wen said with a smile. "The true size of the stars is much larger than you think. Of course, this is my guess."

    Herti showed a thoughtful expression: "The ancestor, then you said that ''Ao'' is also a burning fireball?"

    "Oh... probably too."

    Gao Wen embraced his chest with both hands and looked up at the brightest star in the night sky.

    He certainly knows what it is, or he can probably guess what it is.

    That is the "sun" that this planetary system is really running around.

    The planet at its own feet (currently assumed to be a planet) is not a standard planet, but it is most likely a satellite that orbits a gas giant. The gas giant is what people call the sun. "But this gaseous giant planet is also running around another celestial body. According to the information currently available, the latter''s body is most likely to be "Olympic", which is the brightest star in the night sky, occasionally The mysterious lone star that can be seen during the day is the "ultimate mysterious star" with special status in the minds of magicians and specialized astrologers.

    The extraordinary people have a wide variety of explanations for "Olympic", but no matter who they are, it seems to agree that it has a special role in the field of occult: it is the benchmark for almost all observations of the astrology, and the most common for the magicians to meditate. The ¡°spiritual focus¡± used, even in some religious legends, ¡°Ao¡± is also related to the residence of the gods: it is the guiding lighthouse to the rest of the gods.

    Rebecca looked at the sky and suddenly found out: "Speak up... Today''s ''Olympic'' seems to be brighter than in the past."

    "After the winter, the brightness of Austria will increase, you don''t know? This is the common sense of astrology!" Herti looked at Rebecca with helplessness. "I really don''t know what you learned when you were young." ¡±

    Rebecca stalked her neck: "I know this, but the brightness of the ¡®Oh¡¯ seems to be brighter than in previous years on the stars of the stars this winter!¡±

    "Yes..." Heti looked suspiciously at the sky. She couldn''t judge such subtle changes with the naked eye, but she knew that Rebecca did have amazing sensitivity in these inexplicable details, so she was also skeptical. Get up, "Maybe there is a change... Speaking, I remember seeing it in some of the less popular magic books. When the stars are in the right position, the connection between the ultimate mysterious star ''Ao'' and the world will change. Strongly, the gates of the gods and the human world will become loose, and the year in which the stars in the prophecy are correct is like the last few years."

    Listening to the words of God, which Hedi suddenly said, Gao Wen inexplicably produced a sense of sight.

    The stars are in the right position... How does this sound so unlucky?

    And just as he wondered if the "right position of the stars" was a wilderness or some kind of magical phenomenon, the door of the terrace was suddenly pushed open, and the cry of the Miss Siren¡¯s panic came. : "Oh, it¡¯s finished, it¡¯s finished!!"

    "What is finished?!" Gao Wenke never saw that Tyre would be so flustered. This seafood, which is often hibernated, is lazy and distracted. This can scare him. "Someone wants to stew you?"

    "Stars position! Star position!" Tyre slammed into the front of Gao Wen with his fish tail, and danced and danced. "Today is when the stars return home! Once the stars arrive at the right position, the deep sea Big squid... big squid..."

    Gao Wen just thought about the broken things of the stars and the deep sea evil spirits. At this time, I heard that the deep sea creature of Tyre was so panicked that he raised the suspected ancient god, and suddenly his cold sweat came out: "You Say it clearly! What happens to the ''big squid'' in the deep sea when the stars are in the right position?"

    "The big squid will be unlimited!" Tyre was so anxious that his tears were coming down. "I missed the meal!"

    Gao Wen: "...É¶?!"

 Chapter 224ï¼š Various yin

    It turns out that the creatures of the Kraken are really difficult to explain with normal logic. Every exchange with them will bring a new experience of worldview. For example, Natal thinks that when he talks to this salted fish, At least one sentence comes with one sentence ek...

    "You can make it clear!" Gao Wen squinted at the "mermaid" who jumped in front of his eyes. "We don''t know the world view. I tell you, if you don''t have a head, then we are rooted." Can''t understand!"

    "When the stars return to their homeland, the big squid in the deep sea will ''explode''," Tyre slammed the ground on the terrace with his tail. "Although I don''t understand why, the big squid seems to draw energy from the celestial body." Then the flesh and blood on the squid''s body will grow sharply. In a few days, we can dig up the fuel equivalent to the usual production for decades, and more importantly, we can open the belly and eat no matter how much it eats. The big squid will fly quickly. Get up... oh..."

    Tyre said as he couldn''t help but take a sip of his mouth, his face showing a longing for happiness and happiness: "Oh, that''s a gift from nature..."

    Gao Wen is listening to the more listening, the more shocked, the sea monster has a pit, so it is not difficult to understand the wonderful judgment, but he has vaguely realized from the description of Tyre that the so-called big catfish "surge" What is the concept...

    Mom, when the stars return to their homes, the "God''s body" in the deep sea will regenerate quickly... Isn''t that trying to resurrect?

    But from the point that these salted fish are still alive and jumping and the world is not destroyed, it is clear that some evil spirits in the deep sea have not resurrected until now.

    Next to Herti also became interested in this topic, although she does not know about "the gods are dead" like Gao Wen, the association ability is not as good as the ancestors and Rebecca who opened their own brains, but still from In Tyre¡¯s description, he heard some strange and horrible breath, and he couldn¡¯t help but ask: ¡°Is it a lot like this from your tone?¡±

    "Let me think about it..." Tyre squeezed his chin and thought hard. "Oh, it¡¯s probably sixteen times... except for the first time we didn¡¯t figure out the situation, we didn¡¯t have a good time in a mess. Besides, every time we open our belly and eat it for a few days..."

    Gao Wen has a cold sweat, and he is now more and more convinced that his judgment is not wrong with a chicken, the stars are all right tmd sixteen times! Sixteen times! An ancient **** in the deep sea (more like a evil spirit in Gao Wen) has sixteen signs of recovery. The result is that a group of deep-sea salted fish with a good appetite is eaten and died. ......

    So, what kind of ghost is this pirate? What materials are they made of? !

    In the mind of this deep entanglement of the soul, a sudden lightning-lighted idea: he remembered one of his own "collections."

    He curiously looked at the salted fish in front of him: "Til, if you give something similar to the big squid, can you tell it?"

    "What do you mean?" Tyre squinted. "Do you still sell fake meat?"

    Gao Wen was stunned: "...It¡¯s a bit of a hassle to explain, so that you will be early tomorrow morning... forget it when you wake up next time, maybe it¡¯s time to go, let me go now, here I am I have a collection of suspected ''salmon meat'' for you to see."

    At the same time, away from the endless seas of the mainland, the children of the storm monitor the movements of the stars, monitor the situation of the "Olympic", and also monitor the changes in energy fluctuations in the deep sea.

    The position of the stars is already correct, and at the same time, today is also the most powerful day of energy response in the year. The power of the ultimate mysterious star will be superimposed with many celestial bodies in the night sky. Energy will be a key to awakening the Lord of the Storm.

    The priests of the storm son stood neatly on the platform, and their main sacrifice stood on the edge of the platform closest to the sea cliff. The main robes in the black robe stared at the raging sea, as if gazing An endless abyss that is about to swallow the world.

    Will the "Lord" come back?

    The main sacrifice of the storm does not know what he really thinks. He does not know whether he is looking forward to the return of the Lord, or he is afraid of the true return of the Lord, but he is very clear that this contradictory mentality is not exclusive to himself.

    The day of the trial will come, and the mortal will find his correct position on the day of the judgment, but what is the correct position of the sons of the storm? What about the sleeper? What will happen to all things?

    They embraced the day of demise, because every dark sect believed that he had found a way to perpetuate himself in the end of the last days, and even found a promotion on the day when the gods swallowed the world, becoming an eternal eternal The road of things, but they are mortals after all, they are not sure that their path is correct, but under such fears, they are turned into fanaticism and definitely only on this destiny day. On the coming day, a small number of people will wake up and suddenly begin to doubt the road that has been going on.

    If God returns, can mortals really survive?

    The sons of the storm began to hold ceremonies on the platform, calling for the power of the sea to protect themselves. When the Pope¡¯s orders were issued, they would live with the sea forever.

    In the secret temple of the eternal sleepers, the nightmare bishops also gathered together. The failure of the seventeenth "deep dive" led them to lose some subordinate nodes, but the bishops had no loss in the sleep of the Pope. Under the guidance, they came to the ¡°connection hall¡± to establish a strong network of spiritual connections, waiting for the observations of the stars and the gods to be heard by the son of the storm, while preparing for the ¡°eternal dream¡± to be launched in advance.

    In the northern part of the mainland, in the underground nest of the end of all things, Bertila stood between the leaders of the church, overlooking the constantly flesh and blood in the underground rift, and she saw that the great leader was floating above the flesh and blood. Guided the infusion of powerful energy into the body of the "pseudo-god".

    The time has not come to every fallen druid to know this, they have not collected enough biomass, the Ansu-Tifeng war that was planned to be promoted before this winter is also because of the sudden change of position. The Duke of Dinantan was obstructed and failed to break out. The flesh-and-blood collection operations in Ansu also failed frequently. However, there is no time now.

    Regardless of whether the day of the trial has really arrived, all dark sects must "ignite" their respective ultimate plans ahead of time. This is radical, but also necessary.

    At some point on this day, the activities of "Ao" finally reached the peak of the year, and the power of the stars also entered the world at the same time.

    At this moment, the tides of the sea surged, and the endless sea roared like a boil.

    The sons of the storm launched a ceremony in the tsunami, and the indescribable forces began to connect them to the entire ocean;

    The eternal sleeper started all the thinking network nodes, and the unfinished "eternal dream" began to connect the thoughts of all believers into the same world;

    The death of all things will activate the "Pseudo-God''s Body" in advance, and the powerful flesh and blood polymer will gradually wake up;

    Under the deep sea, the **** of the storm, who had fallen for many thousand years, twitched his body and his twitching was the signal of the meal.

    The Krakens raised their knives and forks and also had pliers and tails.

    No one knows these big things that happen outside of human society. The only thing that is slightly related to it is in the north of the mainland of Loren, in the depths of the southern border of the Ansu Kingdom, a name called "Til". The Kraken saw the treasures of Gao Wen¡¯s solemn collection.

    The Miss Kraken made a cheerful scream: "Oh! Definitely delicious!"

    Gao Wen rushed to the tail of the salted fish before she smashed the crystal cube into a hole, and rushed forward to save the precious sample of the gods while slamming her back.

    "Hey, don''t hide! You told me to come over, isn''t it a meal!" Tyre slaps the ground with his tail, then rushes up to try to steal the crystal cube from Gao Wen''s hand. "You give me, you give I tasted it..."

    Gao Wen screamed and shouted at Tyre''s scream: "stop and stop! I told you to come over to see if this thing is ¡®big squid¡¯, who said that you are eating!¡±

    "Don''t let you eat, let me see what I see!" Tyre couldn''t catch the "good taste and no mouth", and the whole fish was almost crazy. "I missed the dinner that I had only once in many years! I thought you wanted Give me a make up!"

    However, Gao Wen¡¯s resoluteness exceeds Tyre¡¯s imagination. Even if she jumped up and down, Gao Wen could not give the current sample of the gods to the salted fish, but after Tyre was finally tired, she could not Don''t be quiet: "I told you that this thing is not the ''big squid'' that we usually dig, but they give people a really good feeling."

    "Isn''t this a big squid?" Gao Wenmei asked, "Are you sure?"

    "Of course I am sure! No Kraken will admit the big squid!" Tyre''s hands on his hips, I don''t know how she can support herself with such a smooth, normal fish with a curved fish tail. Unstable, "In my opinion, this snack should be something that falls out of a creature similar to the big catfish species... Hey, where did you get this stuff? Is this storage much less expensive? You tell me, I don''t eat your processed piece, I can go for food myself..."

    Gao Wen: "..."

    Are your deep sea salted fish essences a group of creatures that are more terror than the deep sea evil spirits? ! Are you deep sea harmony? !

    "Unfortunately, I only have such a sample on hand." After watching Til for a long time and tightening the tail of the latter, Gao Wen could not help but shook his head and told the other party the bad news. "And I am not. Knowing where to find more of this sample is what we ''landers'' have been handed down since a thousand years ago."

    Tyre knows the average life expectancy of humans on land, and suddenly he was shocked: "Ha? You have to go through a thousand years of snacks? You can''t waste food, you don''t want to eat so much..."

    Followed by her, she began to feel that, what land people are so hot, what a small biscuit can be a family treasure, and simply thinking about broken rumors.

    Gao Wen looked at this kind of Tyre, only feeling the cold sweat of a brain. He didn''t know how to explain the flesh and blood of this man. He couldn''t eat it here. He thought it was human and god, survival and extinction, race. And the problem of fate level, but after Tyre heard it is likely to think that this is a recipe problem...

    For the first time since the crossing, Gao Wen felt that he had lost his san...

 Chapter 225ï¼š Dive into the dream with the wind

    Gao Wen couldn''t remember how he did the next exchange with Tyre. He only knew that he had managed to pull the three deep-eyed miracles and completed a series of experiments mainly to test the Kraken and that. The various reactions of the latter when the blood and flesh are in contact with the gods.

    After testing, he found that although Tyre is as fearless as he is, he still has a big difference: when he is in contact with the flesh and blood of the gods, the latter will show obvious signs of retreat and inactivity. When the body is in contact with the flesh and blood of the gods, the latter will not have such a fear of retreating.

    Another difference is that Gao Wen does not think that the strange biological organization will be "good", but Tyre looks at the meat in the crystal cube but can flow the saliva to the foot (on the tail)...

    From the point of view of whether it can suppress and intimidate the meat, Gao Wen is obviously more powerful than Tyre, but Gao Wen still has a kind of fatigue from the lungs in the face of Tyre. Kind of seafood exchange, too tm consumes energy.

    After sending Tyre back to the room, Gao Wen, who was physically and mentally exhausted, once again came to the terrace.

    Herti had returned to the room to rest, and Rebecca returned to the room with her baby''s new gift telescope. For a time, only Gao Wen was left on the terrace.

    He looked up and looked up at the starry sky. In the moonless night, the "Olympic" in the middle of the sky exudes a particularly eye-catching brilliance, as if the eyes of the gods in the legend are watching the world.

    Until today, he has not been able to find the shadow of surveillance satellites between the stars.

    Whether it was Heti''s help with eagle eye surgery or the newly created astronomical telescope, Gao Wen could not find the surveillance satellite, nor could he see any traces of artifacts in space.

    Of course, he knows how hard it is to find a satellite in space by simply the original astronomical telescope and the limited-eyed eagle eye, and not to be able to see it. Even if it can be seen, it is difficult to use the current technical means. Tracking, but he also knows that there is a "intuitive connection" between himself and the satellite. Even if he can''t see it, he can also know where the satellite is located in the aid of this intuition. Next, he still could not find the shadow of the satellite, which can only be explained in two ways.

    Either the satellite is small, and the current magnification of observations is so severe that it is impossible to observe, or the satellite is hidden by some hidden technology...

    If it is the former, then with the advancement of technical means, the observation of the ancient satellite from the surface is only a matter of time. If it is the latter, then Gao Wen can only wait for himself to point out the aerospace technology and go to see it himself. It is.

    Gao Wen¡¯s thoughts were ups and downs, and one thought after another was turbulent in his mind, and at this moment, he suddenly felt his spirit stunned.

    The spirit is difficult to describe in words. It is like the "consciousness" that was originally blocked in its own body suddenly "extended" for a moment. In that short time, Gao Wen felt that his thinking suddenly became abnormal. Sensitive, the scope of perception is extremely broad, and even the soul has expanded beyond the body, and has established contact with countless souls in extreme distances. He is so awake and realizes that this is not an illusion.

    And just as he wondered what was going on, the feeling of guilt came again, and this time he grasped the lingering moment of this feeling in time, and some knowledge naturally emerged from his mind. Gao Wen found that he knew how to control this wonderful state, and used this state to establish the connection at the spiritual level. He almost immediately realized that the knowledge came from the place where the hunger was swallowed up by him!

    He almost subconsciously condensed his own spirit. Under the guidance of the knowledge and experience he swallowed, he instantly completed the re-stabilization of his own ideas, and in the moment of regaining control of his own dominance, Gao Wen¡¯s eyes The scene is turning upside down.

    He found himself standing in a city that was difficult to describe in words. The city almost exhausted human imagination of words such as ¡°magnificent¡±, ¡°magnificent¡±, ¡°elegant¡± and ¡°beautiful¡±, and numerous magnificent white buildings. Standing in the city, the edges of each tower and palace are inlaid with pure gold rims. A large number of magic crystals with endless power are suspended above the city. The magic energy that escapes forms a gorgeous aurora sky. Between the aurora and the sky, you can see large and small floating land, floating castles and palaces suspended in extremely high heavens, just like the legendary gods.

    Whether it is the city of the Thousand Towers that the Violet Kingdom is proud of, or the temple of the stars that the elves cherish as the peak of art, even the Emperor of the Supreme Emperor, seven hundred years ago, can¡¯t compare with the city. It¡¯s hardly like it. Human beings built for living are more like creating a dream scene to prove the majestic scenes in the mythology. Rao is the heart of Gao Wen, seeing the city and seeing the moments of the world. I was so shocked that I couldn¡¯t speak for a long time.

    What is this place? How did this come out? This... is also the trick of the sleeper? Is it the illusion they created?

    Gao Wen wondered in his horror that this incredible sight can only be explained by the true dreams of the sleeper, but he found that the scene is more complicated and magnified than the illusions he saw last time. Knowing that the last sleeper who invaded his brain was one of the best high-ranking people in the cult group, the illusion created by it should be regarded as the top standard among the eternal cultists, but this is the scene...

    It is higher than the last cult and I don¡¯t know where to go.

    Is there a more powerful sleeper? To deal with yourself?

    Gao Wen frowned, but I didn''t expect those who had never forgotten the lesson so quickly, and found himself again, and just as he thought about it, he suddenly noticed that there was a sudden emergence in the empty city streets. A faint shadow.

    Those shadows quickly solidified after they appeared, and soon they became one after another. They are like the aborigines that suddenly appeared in the city, and they walked around the city and lived in this scene. Gao Wen couldn''t help but think of the "loading" process in the virtual scene.

    Wait, this is not a "lifelike figure", they are real!

    Gao Wen almost instantly saw that these suddenly appearing figures are not illusions: each of them has a vivid brilliance on their faces, and their words and deeds are no different from real intelligent creatures. More importantly, they are swallowed up. Knowledge and skill, he can fully judge which part of the illusion is fictional, and which part is the existence of reality mapping.

    The sudden appearance of the figure in the city has a "reality map" which is all living real people!

    Gao Wen¡¯s heart jumped, and he vaguely realized what kind of place he had entered, but he did not wait for him to carefully observe the ¡°residents¡± who were active in the city, and his shoulders were taken from the side.

    Gao Wen hardly resisted the urge to counterattack on the spot. He turned his head calmly and curiously looked at the person who shot his shoulder. It was a handsome young man who looked at himself curiously.

    Waiting for Gao Wen to think about how to speak, the young man took the initiative to speak: "I just thought that it was really the image of Gao Wen Cecil? It looks like a portrait!"

    Gao Wen was shocked when he heard the words "Gaowen Cecil" and thought he had already been exposed. But after listening to the other party, he immediately reacted: Thanks to the experience of the game in his life, he immediately I guess what the other party said "image" means.

    The ¡°residents¡± in this city set themselves their own image in this world?

    He looked at it and immediately thought that his guess should be correct because there could not be so many handsome ratios in the real world.

    In the real world, it is even less likely that there will be people who have been extinct for thousands of years.

    what is this? What is the large immersive vr game made by the eternal sleeper... This cultist has tossed such a set of things in private? This style of painting... This style of painting is different from what he saw since he crossed!

    However, all these thoughts just flashed in Gao Wenxin''s heart, and his appearance smiled slightly without any strangeness: "Occasionally try fresh feelings."

    "Yes, yes, the image of Gao Wen Cecil is indeed called the British," the handsome young man laughed. "But you don''t have to keep the hustle and bustle, look too old. I think that the portrait left by Gavin Cecil at the age of twenty-five is better than his portrait..."

    You are provoked by you! The portrait will invite you to mess with you! Moreover, Gavin Cecil has been unveiled for half a year, and that portrait has not been seen in the past. You can''t understand it!

    Gao Wen¡¯s eyes jumped, and he managed to hold back the impulsiveness of this young man who seemed to be handsome and good, but in fact God knew how to be a vicious and vicious cultist, and he smiled a little. Then I walked away quickly.

    He lowered his head and moved quickly in the incredible city of the incredible city, and finally found a corner no one.

    After getting out of the sights of the cultists, his first thing was to find a way to hide his true face.

    Although there was a cultist who did not have doubts after seeing his face, he thought that this was a special "personal hobby", but Gao Wen did not dare to risk taking this face in this very likely to be a permanent sleeper. The "virtual world" created by the human brain network is swaying everywhere. After all, he swallowed a high-level sleeper, and his chances of pulling hatred are too high.

    He is not a permanent sleeper, but the sleeping person he swallowed left him with valuable intellectual wealth. Gao Wen still remembers how he used the idea to create things out of the world in the dream world. In this world, he found Idea creation has become much easier than last time.

    A few minutes later, a tall, young man with pale blond hair came out of the corner of the street.

 Chapter 226ï¼š Mix in with a big cockroach

    Gao Wen¡¯s face on the face of Charles I walked broadly on the avenue of this ¡°dream city¡± without fear of exposure.

    Because he has seen more than twenty Charles I on this road...

    Charles I is not an earth-shattering handsome, but it is clear that the face of Ansu¡¯s founding father¡¯s face is on the street and has a different sense of sensation. These immersed cults immersed in the virtual world will still have seven passions. The mortals, they still have personal hobbies in some strange places.

    All of this brought Gao Wen a sense of disobedience that was unclear.

    This is what the eternal sleepers are trying to find and trying to create? An illusory, beautiful, even mythical world... dream?

    Gao Wen can clearly feel that this virtual world is very different from the illusions that he had encountered before. It is not only more magnificent, but also more real and more easy to indulge. Every leaf here, every sunshine Even every grain of dust is shaped and runs in accordance with the real world, while the "residents" who walk in the streets and lanes enjoy it with satisfaction and joy, as if they do not remember at all. This is a virtual space.

    Gao Wen still had some surprises. He didn''t expect that there would be so many people in the sleepless.

    If this huge city and the floating land and palaces of the sky are full of people, then the number of eternal cultists will probably reach a sensational level, and millions of giants are possible.

    A low-key cult group that sneaks into development... Is there such a large population?

    Gao Wen walked in the city of dreams with his doubts full of belly, and in the process of contacting the "residents" of the city, he gradually increased his understanding of this incredible place.

    Passing through the avenues in the middle of the city, Gao Wen follows his instincts and wanders around, looking for things that might reveal more of the city''s mysteries, but he can''t try to cross a dome without a visit. I kept going.

    There should be a loophole in the perfect "dreamland". He saw that the light and shadow inside the dome building was messy and broken. The white marble paved ground only covered less than one-third of the building''s area. In the vacancy of the marble floor, you can see a large piece of gray-black dull void, and the light and broken light in the midair is connected with the hollow, forming a chaotic pattern.

    This is already the fourth ¡°unfinished area¡± he found in the city.

    He thought of the information he had heard from the "residents" before.

    This city of dreams was launched in advance. It seems that in the beginning of the plan for the sleepers, they have to prepare for a long time to activate this huge network of minds. However, the changes in the situation have forced them to open all of them in advance. There are many "holes" in the city of dreams. And not only is the city of dreams not finished, even the land and palaces floating in the sky are unfinished. Many land areas are only complete in outline, there are no plants and colors on the surface, and the palace is simply an empty shell. It is a "spiritual void" that is enough to engulf the mind.

    Gao Wen didn''t know what the ¡°changes in the situation¡± that prompted the sleepers to start this mind network ahead of time, but he instinctively thought that this was mostly related to ¡°the return of the stars¡±. Tyre once said that those gods and sea monsters at sea The snoring "Child of the Storm" seems to know the homing of the stars and the resurgence of the gods. They often hold grand horoscopes, or draw paintings on the reefs related to stars, ancient gods, etc., and Gao Wen has reason to believe that with the son of the storm The close-knit sleeper must also know the intelligence in this regard.

    The stars returned, and the gods woke up. In order to welcome this event, the cultists had to offer the "sacrificial offerings" that were not ready yet.

    This is the only reasonable explanation that Gao Wen can think of. Although there are still many unknowns, the general direction should be correct.

    I am afraid that no one cultist can think of it. The stars in this world have been correctly positioned sixteen times. Their gods still can''t wake up.

    It is not clear whether there are other gods on this planet, but he knows that the only definitive **** is lying on the bottom of the sea. It is not enough for the deep sea to eat.

    In this way, the network of souls initiated by the cultists in advance is in vain, and the loss of manpower and material resources caused by forcible advances in this process, the planned disruption of rearrangement, and the exposure of risks will be a heavy blow to their arrogance. .

    Thinking of this, Gao Wen couldn''t help but smile happily, and shook his head and smiled and left the impassable dome building.

    He knows that the three dark sects are rich in enrichment. Even if they are all wrong, they will start some large-scale ceremonies and cause losses, and they will not cause any damage to their roots. But in any case, the loss is at least the loss. In a short time, the frequency of their work will be greatly reduced.

    The ¡°residents¡± in the city are still ¡°living¡± in a happy way. Everyone has a beaming look on their faces. They use their illusions and dreams to paralyze their nerves and immerse themselves in some kind of wish. In that, I don¡¯t know how long their happy mood lasts until the stars have passed. The result is still not awakened.

    In order to avoid trouble, Gao Wen did not return to the city''s main road, but walked along the path between the buildings, gradually approaching the central area of ??the city of dreams, and at the moment he stepped into the central area, he felt The surrounding atmosphere has changed.

    There was a solemn atmosphere here, and the relaxed and laid-back atmosphere of the outer layer of the city seemed to disappear as if it were blocked by an invisible barrier. Gao Wen looked around in amazement, and the result actually saw one The extremely thin, nearly transparent "wall" stands behind him, and the wall extends out to the sides, seemingly enveloping the entire city center.

    Gao Wen cautiously did not move, but carefully observed the situation around this transparent wall. He soon discovered that almost all "residents" were only outside the wall, and only a few "residents" would pass through. Walls, and the "residents" that pass through the walls are divided into two types, some are casually coming in like you, some have to stay in front of the wall for a long time, chanting some mouthpieces or pressing the handle on the wall to enter what instructions I can only come in later.

    Is this a "privilege lock"? Only qualified people can pass?

    Gao Wen looked down at his body with amazement. He was convinced that he walked in casually. Even after passing through the wall, he realized the existence of this barrier because of the change of the surrounding atmosphere.

    Do you have some kind of "high authority" here?

    Where does this high authority come from... Is it the ¡°permission¡± of the perpetrator who swallowed up?

    Gao Wen wrinkled his eyebrows. If this is the case, then the group of people who have been sleeping on the authority system is really a mess. The members of the ecclesiastical group who have already died have not even sold their vests with their sales vests. ......

    However, after careful consideration, he found that this is not a loophole. Normally, when this person dies, it is already an automatic sales number. Who can think of a devourer like himself who will wear the vest of the dead? ......

    In any case, Gao Wen raised a bit of vigilance and decided to be more cautious about avoiding contact with others: the higher the authority, the less people can pass, and the fewer people who can pass, the more attention they draw in them. The chances are higher. In the event that the perpetrators swallowed by themselves are in the same cult group, they are like the four elders of the four kings. Then they break into the highest authority space and the remaining kings. When the elders looked at each other, everything was exposed.

    He is not afraid that his confrontation at the spiritual level will be lost to the weak chickens who have been in memory for hundreds of years, but if they are sold out of the mind network, the trouble will be great.

    In the process of such a low-key move, he suddenly noticed that there was a small square in front of the square. The center of the small square was suspended with a very beautiful pale blue crystal, and the low-light particles scattered on the surface of the crystal. The whole square reflects the mystery and beauty, and around the crystal, there are scattered people standing. They have no conversation with each other. Obviously not at this gathering, Gao Wen saw several people put their hands on the crystal. The surface, while the rest of the people just closed their eyes and stood in the same place, as if thinking.

    What is the crystal doing?

    Gao Wen frowned and began to search for the memories of the insomnia he had swallowed. After a difficult search, he finally found a hint from the messy and broken information that it seemed to be something to transmit information. It is also a premium product.

    Is the superior communication node of the mind network? What is the "present projection" of the communication node in the virtual space?

    Gao Wen hesitated for a moment and decided not to let go of this opportunity.

    He came to the square quietly, and he placed his hand on the crystal. The cultist next to the crystal looked at him slightly, but no one spoke. The two people just moved a little and moved to Gao Wen. Open some places.

    Gao Wen didn''t respond too much, just nodded slightly. He had already established a connection with the crystal, and now he must concentrate on it.

    After several unsuccessful attempts, he finally figured out how the knowledge he had swallowed should be used. Suddenly, he felt some pieces of information flashed in his mind, and the next second, the huge database Opened the door to him!

    Successful!

    Huge data and information are flowing through Gao Wen¡¯s mind. He is surprised to observe the ¡°database¡± constructed by these eternal cultists in this spiritual network, and once again sighs that the world can¡¯t tell whether it¡¯s advanced or A backward technology tree.

    Who can think of a group of mad cultists who have created a vast network of minds in such a seemingly backward world, a huge virtual world, a huge information exchange processing structure!

    Of course, they built this rudely with unreasonable magic, and the use of this advanced system is also very primitive. In Gao Wen¡¯s view, they are immersed in creating a virtual world of extreme enjoyment. Far more than using this mind network to solve various real problems, but it is undeniable that this is really a great creation.

    Great enough to make Gao Wen unable to hold up his mind...

    At the same time as the idea of ??stealing technology emerged in his mind, Gao Wen did not stop to search for the information flow. Most of this information is useless, because this virtual world has just started, most of its information network It was reporting on the operation of the illusory space, but all of a sudden, a message caught his attention:

    "The plan to make the eighteenth crack on Gavin Cecil''s memory fragments, and the announcement of more computing power."

 Chapter 227ï¼š Do things, do things

    The memory fragments that Govin Cecil escaped? Or the 18th crack? And also levy more computing power?

    The sudden appearance of the information immediately attracted the attention of Gao Wen. His mind was moved, and the information that was refreshed in his mind stopped, and the news was firmly grasped by him.

    Obviously, the sleepers are quite rough and rudimentary in their data security management. The unencrypted data and the network structure lacking the warning mechanism are simply undefended in Gao Wen¡¯s view, even if he is still on this spiritual network. Quite strange, you can also understand how to operate the information in the network and lock the flow of information in a short period of time with the knowledge gained and the random operation.

    Of course, this cannot be completely attributed to the weak security awareness of the sleepers. After careful analysis, Gao Wen realized that their mind network itself is actually quite safe. First, the prerequisites for accessing this network are It is to become a permanent sleeper. Only by using a specific "degenerate magic" to shape one''s own spirit, and through the "registration certification" of the network of the sleeper''s mind, one can obtain the qualification to intervene in this network; secondly, the network itself also has Simple identity authentication and rights management power supply, in addition to having to have a "sleeper account" to be networked, individuals accessing the network must also have the appropriate permissions to be active in several areas of the virtual world - before in the city center The barrier around the area is the embodiment of the privilege system.

    Given the unreproducibility of the human spirit under normal circumstances, this "account management" is actually quite reliable.

    However, this network has the most deadly flaw: as long as an individual satisfies the requirements of networking qualifications and corresponding permissions, all his actions in this network are uncontrolled, even if he is looking for information like Gao Wen. With a variety of error operations to toss the data nodes, showing a myriad of suspicious behavior, this network will not generate any alerts.

    In short, this network is in the face of external attacks, but it is not guarded against internal threats.

    The perpetual sleepers who created this network certainly did not expect to have such an alternative to Gao Wen, a "satellite essence" that can devour the spirit of others and even pretend to have the authority of the soul...

    Gao Wen pretended to think deeply, closed his eyes slightly, but actually began to try to retrieve the entire network based on the information he had grabbed - he tried to catch from the network of the sleepers before the end of the connection. Get as much useful information as possible.

    There are huge and incredible loopholes in this network, but Gao Wen believes that outsiders are by no means fools - those who are sleepless are not stupid. The flaw in this network is only because it is still a semi-finished product, and the sleepers will realize this vulnerability sooner or later.

    God knows that this group of people will be idle and have nothing to worry about how fast the cultists in their dreams will fix bugs...

    After several attempts, Gao Wen finally grasped the trick of grabbing information from the mind network. He searched for the characteristics of "Gawen Cecil''s memory fragments", and unexpectedly found that the corresponding information was still quite a lot. :

    The perpetual sleeper has cracked "Gawen Cecil''s memory fragments" seventeen times, and the results are all without exception. All fail - the most painful failure is the first time, they organized hundreds of powerful sect members Compose the computing array, try to hardly crack those memories, and the result is a wave of extinction.

    After that, they learned something, no longer rigidly cracked, and instead tried to cut and blur the memory fragments - and now more than 300 people have died, and all of them are elite.

    The source of these memory fragments is unexpected: they were the last time Gao Wen swallowed the eternal cultist, who secretly uploaded it through his own connection.

    The cultist who was swallowed up even tried his best to copy some of the memories he saw and sent it to his accomplices... This made Gao Wen a little surprised.

    That guy may want to warn his companions in this way, let them know the truth of "Gaowen Cecil", or simply want to pass back some valuable information, more likely he was already Completely chaotic and mad, completely unable to control his own behavior, but in any case, the pieces of memory he passed back have become the "important spoils" of the sleepers, who seem to make up their minds to vacate them from these pieces of memory. Something comes...

    Gao Wen carefully read the records of the eternal cultists who circulated on the Internet to analyze and crack those memory fragments. Because of the almost undefended information structure of the network, he can almost see all the information in the database.

    After some tracing and locking, he even found a place to store those memory fragments.

    After confirming that he has not caught the attention of anyone on the network, he carefully opened the data.

    Sure enough, it is the observation record of the earth overlooking the earth... The data is not much, probably about 70,000 years of high-definition video material.

    Despite his own memory, Gao Wen couldn''t help but yawn when he saw the video materials. He had to say that these almost unchanging pictures looked really boring. Think about the cults. People sympathize - they pay huge manpower and material resources. In the end, even if they have successfully read this huge memory, they can only look at these meaningless monitoring, and Gao Wen is almost certain that they are not daring. Enter...

    I am afraid that I will miss the whole world when I am fast-forward. I am almost imagining and imagining this mentality.

    Gao Wen carefully thought about it. As a kind person, he decided to add something less boring to these boring memory fragments...

    After a long time, I don¡¯t know how long it took, Gao Wen finally completed the transformation of those memory fragments. Since that is his own memory, he can handle it with ease, but in order to prevent the left-footed, he spends a lot of time to modify the "features" of the memory fragments and erase the traces of their own changes. Although he feels that the perpetual sleeper who is still weak in information security concept will not necessarily think of this, but carefully drive the ship for years - in case there is an obsessive-compulsive disorder in the person who is sleeping?

    After completing this work, Gao Wen still felt energetic. He thought about it, did not directly cut off the contact, but continued to search in this huge network of minds, trying to find more secrets of the sleeper - Especially the technical information about the principle of this mind network.

    The way in which the sleeper builds the human brain array is really mad, but that doesn''t mean that all of their techniques are the style of the painting, or at least there should be a milder, less extinct alternative technology, whether or not these technologies can Being controlled by an outsider, now I have to take the opportunity to steal a wave and definitely make a profit.

    But just as Gao Wen was just beginning to search for this information, a strange sound suddenly came from high altitude.

    He looked up in horror, and he saw that the original clear and bright sky had cracked a huge crack. The ugly cracks spread like a tear in the world, and it spread quickly in all directions. The splendid and magnificent world shaped by the network of minds is rapidly disintegrating in the process of cracks. The distant urban towers are collapsing and breaking, and the floating land and palaces at high altitudes have also fallen to the earth, and they look like the last days!

    Gao Wen¡¯s first reaction was that he was exposed to the chaos on the Internet, or that he had tossed a mental network that was still a semi-finished product, but he soon reverberated in his mind. Sound, this voice made him understand what is going on:

    "The stars have been out of position, the gods have not returned, the eternal dreams have temporarily closed, and everyone has returned to the secondary consciousness network."

    The ¡°residents¡± who lived in the city looked at each other with horror. The disappointment and anger began to spread in the city, but these cultists did not hesitate to order. In Gao Wen¡¯s sight, one figure after another began to fade. : These sleepers went out of the network one by one.

    Gao Wen smiled and thought of the "small gifts" that he had left in this network. He satisfactorily cut off the spiritual connection.

    After an indescribable but extremely short embarrassment, the virtual world formed by the illusion disappeared, and the familiar terrace and the starry sky appeared in a field of focus.

    There is still amber in the field of vision that is constantly jumping up and down and smashing his face to scare people.

    "I am going!!" Gao Wen was mentally awkward at this time. He was shocked when he saw the amber coming in front of him. He almost subconsciously reached out to catch the amber ear, but caught an empty space - - Under the shackles, the scorpion''s ability to avoid the claws seems to have improved.

    "What are you doing!" Gao Wenqi looked at the half-elves in front of him. Although he didn''t catch it, he obviously was shocked by the other side. "Would you like to scare people?"

    "I see you staring at you with your eyes closed, thinking that you have an accident!" Amber inserted his waist and screamed screamingly. "I will care about you, you are not satisfied yet?"

    "Really?"

    "Of course it is true," Amber said, dissatisfiedly, "And what exactly did you do just now, is it standing and falling asleep? I yelled at your ear for a long time and you didn''t respond!"

    "You still try to wake me up?" Gao Wen immediately frowned. "I didn''t hear it at all... Well, it seems that next time I have to find a way to focus on the real world, otherwise there are hidden dangers... ¡±

    "What are you talking about?" Amber blinked. "Are you really sleepy?"

    "Don''t worry, I''m fine," Gao Wen can see, at least half of the half-elves are really caring about themselves, so they smile and wave their hands. "If you come back, what are you looking for?"

    Amber suddenly showed a happy look, and took out a pair of cards from his arms: "Come and play cards! I can''t easily play Tyre to play cards, now I am one!"

    Gao Wendun¡¯s mouth was drawn: ¡°Til...¡±

    Can this elf''s shame be able to communicate with the sick sea monster? This goods can not lose the value of san? !

    It is said that because both of them are ethnically shameful, they are negatively offset...

    "Come on the cards to play cards~~"

    Amber jumped up and down with great enthusiasm, and Gao Wen felt an unprecedented pain in his mind - he suddenly felt that the hunters of the eternal sinisters had a better deal...

 Chapter 228ï¼š Beyond the edge of mortal civilization

    The stars are back, the stars are out of position, the stars are running in the sky, and they are shining on the world coldly. I don¡¯t know that there was a large group of mortals who were busy with their guidance and finally got nothing.

    The ancient gods did not return, and the day of judgment in the prophecy did not come, even though everything that happened before this perfectly proved the prophecies such as the huge waves in the endless sea, such as "Ao" released under the influence of stars The special energy fluctuations, such as the frequent whispers of the gods, but in addition to this, the crucial last step, the step of the storm master waking up from the deep sea, did not happen.

    The Lord of the Storm is the only one who has survived in this world. If He fails to wake up, then the day of judgment will not be discussed.

    Everything seems to be a joke, but the "culprits" who contributed to this embarrassing situation, the "God of the Gods" in the deep sea, have nothing to know about this.

    Deep in the endless sea that has been blocked by storms all year round, the ancient city of the Kraken "Anta Weien" stands quietly in the place where it was forced to land. It is slightly inclined to be embedded in a rocky seabed close to the land, the city''s Some of them go straight to the ¡°sea ditch¡±, while the other part gradually rises along the seabed, until about one-tenth of the sea surface is found, and it is placed on the edge of the land that the sea monsters call the ¡°European continent¡±. And a spectacular steel wall is formed on the coastline.

    The Krakens are really used to living in the deep sea, but on this planet with a large land, they have gradually learned how to live on land. Of course, they do not build large-scale cities on land like humans, but in order to Exploiting resources and monitoring the ¡°jumping engine¡±, they built a series of outposts and strongholds on the west coast of the continent, and the largest of them is the ¡°Beach Point¡± directly opposite the ¡°Steel Wall¡±. The observation tower from this stronghold can directly look at the two-thirds of the entire "steel wall", which is an important monitoring post here.

    The ¡°steel wall¡± is actually the stern wall of Antaweien. In the earth-shattering forced landings many years ago, Antaweien fell straight from the atmosphere, and the technicians tried their best to make almost power. The lost starship slightly adjusted the posture of the fall. Finally, the ship wiped the edge of the land with a thrilling angle, and directly sent about a quarter of the land of the continent into the deep sea, while the starship itself After a serious damage, it slid into the sea along the continental shelf, eventually forming a situation in which one end is close to the trench and one end is on the edge of the mainland.

    The ship''s head structure was almost completely destroyed in the process, but the stern was preserved intact. This is the greatest fortune. At least the jumping engine with the most complicated structure and the most difficult repair is preserved.

    However, the Krakens soon discovered that even if the engine was in good condition, they could not let the spacecraft re-launch. Do not say that it was lifted off. Even the most common machinery on the spacecraft could not become operational after the disaster. After a long time after this, they realized that this was a "failure" caused by the difference in physical laws.

    From that day on, the Krakens were trying to learn and adapt to the rules of the world. They seemed to return to the first moments of lighting up the lights of civilization. They had to adapt to the world from adjusting their life forms, but soon they discovered that this It¡¯s more than one kind of ¡°re-entry¡±.

    This world is constantly shuffling...

    But it doesn''t matter, the development of civilization can''t be smooth, and the Krakens are used to this difficult situation in development.

    The Queen of the Siren, Petia, arrived at the "Beach Point of the Coast". She stood on the high watchtower and looked at the steel wall on the coastline. The energy pipeline on the steel wall was lighting up one by one. The core fusion tower has started. It is.

    With the opportunity of the big squid "surge", the Krakens collected enough engine fuel in advance, and the re-ignition of the core engine was smoothly carried out, but the technicians did not have much hope for this ignition because they still Unresolved several key issues in the magic transformation process, but Petia did not care about this.

    The ignition failure is not once or twice, all the Krakens are accustomed to this, and Petia is very clear, even if the ignition fails, the technicians can collect valuable technical information from this process, and experience and experience The laws of nature are the most precious treasures.

    The Kraken is not a very intelligent species. Even at some point they are called "slow", but patience and optimism are their greatest reliance.

    In the process of starting the core fusion tower, a sea monster attendant entered the top of the watchtower. Her snaketail crawled and gracefully came behind the queen: "Your Majesty, General Vanessa just reported that there is a name. The Chaoshan master named Tyre is gone."

    "Til?" The Queen of the Kraken, Petia, frowned. "I seem to be a bit like..."

    "It''s the child who walks very strange..." the attendant replied, "The one who walks like a sea caterpillar."

    "Oh, then I think of it, she is always lazy," Petya turned her head, with an unexpected look on her face. "She didn''t sleep at home?"

    "No, she is missing," the attendant said gravely. "After the last time she had been against the crazy humans, she never appeared again."

    Petia shook her head: "Maybe it is dead, and then the candidate is wrong when it is resurrected. The last time the situation was very chaotic, there were a few killed sisters who even resurrected in the Southern Ocean, and traveled for more than a month before returning... ..."

    The attendant sighed: "Even if she travels from the Southern Ocean, it should be there, unless she is back in the sea bed with that strange walking posture, and it should still be halfway."

    "Send a search team, the last battlefield centered on the search, and sent some people to the madness of the human edge of the sea to investigate and see if our Chaoshan masters were accidentally caught by humans... Although this possibility is not high, if it is Tyre, I am not sure."

    The attendant officer said: "Yes, Her Majesty."

    Petia nodded and waited for the attendant to retreat. She turned around again and her eyes fell on the sturdy steel on the distant coastline.

    At the same time, the nightmare bishops wearing black or white robes were gathered in the central hall in the hidden temple of the eternal priests in the Tifeng empire. A low and solemn atmosphere lingered on everyone.

    "The sons of the storm, the death of all things have already sent their own news, our allies have suffered different degrees of loss due to the start of the ''ultimate plan''," a nightmare bishop opened, the voice sounded low and cold, "phase In comparison, our losses are minimal."

    Another bishop added: "In addition, the son of the storm set up intelligence at the observation base at sea. They observed that the unexplained phenomenon has risen, and the power of the gods has begun to surge in the deep sea, but soon everything It calmed down abnormally."

    "So we can''t blindly deny the ''prophecy,''" the third bishop said. "All the signs are in line with the first half of the prophecy. Only the final result shows a slight deviation, perhaps something that we don''t know yet interferes. The realization of prophecy..."

    The voice of the first bishop is obviously with a hint of ridicule: "Who can interfere with the recovery and return of the gods?"

    "The son of the storm observed the sea of ??vision in the sea of ??the extreme east," the second bishop immediately said, "there is a land near the Kraken."

    "The Kraken... What are the ghosts in the deep sea..." A black robe bishop who never spoke suddenly broke the silence. "It is said that they destroyed a pioneer of the storm son last time..."

    "In my opinion, the son of the storm is not trustworthy at all," and some people said, "Maybe they have problems with the observation of the starry sky, which led us to encounter such setbacks..."

    The bishop¡¯s voice did not fall, and a low, gentle but irresistible pressure suddenly sounded in the hall: ¡°Enough.¡±

    The bishops closed their mouths in awe, and they turned to a certain direction and bowed their heads respectfully: "The Pope."

    A vague black shadow emerged from the end of the hall. This vague shadow seemed to be a glimpse of the people on the scene. Although the face of ta could not see the eyes at all, everyone felt a sharp eye. The body and mind swept over, and the people became more and more awe.

    And this vague black shadow whispered: "Don''t forget that our cause is in front of our cause, and this is not a setback.

    "Everyone of us has expected that the prophecy, though it exists, is not the only one that guides us. It is only a factor, regardless of whether it will be achieved or not, it will not affect our plan.

    ¡°Starting the eternal dream ahead of time is just an insurance measure to prevent it from coping with it, and we are not without gain in this process.¡±

    The Pope Principal paused for a moment and then said: "The first operation of the Eternal Dream has produced a large amount of measured data. This information helps us to finally perfect this huge plan, and I am in the process of observing the eternal dream. Found it far beyond the potential and use of our imagination."

    The bishops were slightly commotion, and they looked at each other, apparently curious about what the pope said.

    The Pope did not let the bishops wait too long, and he quickly announced his decision. This decision surprised everyone: "After three days, three days later, the eternal dream is restarted."

    A low-pitched voice was heard at the scene, and a bishop immediately reminded: "The Pope, there are still many imperfections in the eternal dream..."

    "It can only be better perfected when it is running... and evolved," Pope Innocent interrupted the bishop''s words. "After careful observation, I found this, and I found another thing... ¡±

    The bishops quieted down and they heard the voice of the pope:

    "I found that the enormous computing power brought by the eternal dream is the key to decrypting the memory fragments of Gavin Cecil. In the last eternal dream run, those memory fragments showed signs of looseness, and they seemed to become Analyzed.

    "The nightmare bishops, reinvigorate, we have a lot to do to summon your subordinate nodes, ready to analyze the memory fragments of Gavin Cecil, we must figure out what he is!"

 Chapter 229ï¼š Non-human

    The eternal dream that was once closed was once again launched. This huge network of minds gradually stabilized after a wave of volatility. The magnificent temples, temples, towers and floating islands rooted in the illusion of the soul were reconstructed. At the same time, Counting sleepers also link their thoughts into the network ¨C they are both users of the network and the builders and maintainers of the network, who open their brains to the entire network, letting this The network is dominating and demanding as needed, and they differ from the "computational power providers" who are called "brain servants" who seem to be living in hidden secret temples. They don''t need them. In the process of paying for the damage of life and soul.

    After all, the perpetual sleeper is the master of an eternal dream. Before the servants die, these masters are not willing to sacrifice themselves.

    In the deepest part of the eternal dream, in the "dream hall" of the city''s underground, the bishops and their popes are ready.

    Twenty-two seats are arranged in the center of the room in a circular symmetry. Eleven white robe bishops and eleven black robe bishops occupy half of the seats as if they are separated by day and night, while the center of the circular seat floats. The black shadow of the group, the phantom from time to time condenses the human form, but more often it is presented as a variety of indescribable clumps with lavender starlight - whether in the real world or in this In the virtual world, the Pope of Everlasting never shows people in true face. In fact, believers even believe that their pope has already completed the sublimation of life form and become the same existence as the power of dreams. This illusory light and shadow is only the pope in the world. The projection is for an "interface" set up to communicate with believers who are still mortal.

    Today, the pope is leading his bishops to the 18th trial of Gavin Cecil''s memory fragments.

    ¡°The eternal dream has stabilized and the mind network is well connected.¡±

    ¡°The subordinate compute nodes are ready, and the ¡®brain servant¡¯ array is ready.¡±

    ¡°The Guardianship Team has arrived at the location and is ready to respond to unexpected situations in the real world.¡±

    "We are ready, His Majesty the Pope."

    The bishops report on the procedures they are responsible for. When everyone is ready, the unspeakable shadow of the group floats slightly, seemingly to recognize, and the voice of ta echoes in the mind of every bishop. Middle: "Let''s get started - look at what is in the memory of the ancient hero."

    The information link to the memory fragment was turned on, and the horrible memory that has caused hundreds of casualties has finally begun to loosen, driven by the enormous computing power provided by the eternal dreams - although the real situation is that Gao Wen deliberately There is a weak point in the memory fragment, but it is clear that the perpetrators themselves are not aware of this.

    They are only delighted to see that the long-term efforts have finally come to fruition. A ray of light appears in the depths of the huge information fog. Over time, the memory fragments are dismantled a little and can be understood and recognized by humans. Some of them entered the minds of every member of the bishops.

    At first they saw a starlight.

    The deep and lonely universe, the empty space, the countless stars dotted on the dark and deep curtains, this scene confused the bishops for a moment, but they soon thought that this was the death of Gavin Cecil. Perspective: Is it really going to return to heaven after human death?

    Unable to wait for the bishops to replenish the meaning of the scene, the scene in front of them began to change wildly.

    They saw the stars retreating, and the distorted light and shadow appeared in the field of vision. They saw the master of the perspective shuttle through the stars and swiftly passed one planet after another at an unimaginable speed...

    The masters who saw the perspective appeared on a burning battlefield, the huge demons raged on the battlefield, the flaming meteorites descended from the sky, and the soldiers who wore all kinds of strange equipment and even unheard of races rushed on the battlefield...

    They saw the master of the perspective leading a large army to impact a fortress that the architectural style could not understand. The fortress seemed to be piled up with the flesh and blood of some kind of creature, and a huge group of chills swarmed out of the fortress. Fighting with the army led by the owner of the perspective...

    They saw the owner of the perspective suddenly came to a world of ice and snow, a steel building with smoke and smoke exploded in the snow...

    They see the masters of this perspective in a different world, sometimes leading the army to sweep the battlefield, sometimes destroying the whole country alone, sometimes turning the tide to guard what, but sometimes the whole planet Under the flame of extinction, he fights, protects, destroys, creates, and when doing all these things, he carries a kind of calmness that is almost bystander, as if all this is just to accomplish what Mission, or simply entertainment itself.

    This "feel" is integrated into the depths of memory, from the master of the perspective directly to the brain of every innocent bishop.

    And every time this perspective switches the world, it is accompanied by the same scene: an innocent starry sky, followed by an illusion of crossing the stars...

    The bishops of the eternal sleepers trembled, letting the memories of the scene wash their minds, they have not dared to think about it again, but the memory is still playing - until the end, they see the starry sky appear again, and As the starlight shifts, a planet shimmering in the universe appears on the background, and the master of the perspective flutters toward the planet¡ªits earth is zooming in and out in the field of view, some details above the earth are Familiar, familiar enough to make people afraid to associate.

    This time, the owner of the perspective seems to have turned in the direction of the land. The bishops of the eternal sleepers have re-visited the starry sky, in the familiar sky that can be seen by looking up from the Loren continent. They saw one light spot after another moving through the stars, and some huge, metal-cast structure was hung in the sky, an incredible invisible effect is gradually covering the structure, let it Disappeared in the eyes of the world.

    Memory debris is here.

    The illusion faded like a tide, everyone''s eyes were refocused, and the bishop''s consciousness returned to the hall. They looked at each other with horror and found that all their colleagues had been soaked in sweat.

    No one took the initiative to speak, because everyone could not think of what to say at the moment, until half an hour later, the illusory light and shadow of the center of the hall broke the silence: "Let the nightmare mentor group waiting outside to temporarily take over the eternal dream, the bishops convened An emergency meeting. Today''s events are not allowed to be circulated."

    The eternal dream quickly completed the shielding and cutting of information. After the entire hall became a safe closed space, a white robe bishop couldn''t help but say: "The authenticity of the memory fragments..."

    "The truth is unquestionable, I have personally checked it," the voice of the Pope¡¯s voice sounded. "It is indeed a true memory, not an illusion of weaving. Everything in the debris is a real experience."

    "Gaowen Cecil''s resurrection is really fake..." The voice of another white robe bishop was a little trembling. "It is not an ancient hero who wakes up! In that body, it contains an alien, non- Human, difficult to describe... exist!"

    "What is his purpose? What will he do?"

    "We can''t sum up the rules... those messy and broken memories, those scenes... almost no logic to look for! The ''non-human thing'' seems to be moving around the world, constantly changing the body that you use, ta sometimes Like saving the world, sometimes it seems to be destroying it. Sometimes, ta is just hanging around in the world. That behavior has no purpose at all - we can''t understand how a kind of existence like this thinks! ¡±

    ¡°Do the worlds really exist? Those...the worlds that are so different from ours, do they really exist, or exist?¡±

    "This has nothing to do with us. The biggest problem now is still to understand the ''inhuman thing'' that occupies the body of Gao Wen Cecil, and understand what ta is going to do in our world." This time '', ta wants to destroy, is it to protect, or just passing by? Or... ta will make a more terrible or weird move that has never been seen in those memories?"

    "Ta can''t be passing by!" A black robe who was more concerned about the situation in Ansu suddenly said, "Ta chose to use the body of a founding Duke as a carrier of this time, and also established a territory near the dark mountains. , like a mortal person to start development, this must have its purpose. And ta also killed a permanent sleeper bishop..."

    "The bishop was rashly causing the disaster," someone next to interrupted the black robe bishop. "Of course, without his rash action, we will not get the information now."

    "All in all," the Pope suddenly spoke, and the scene immediately quieted down. Everyone listened quietly to the Pope''s voice echoing in their minds. "Maybe we should use ''He'' to call that inhuman... ..."

    "Your Majesty, what action should we take?" a white robe bishop cautiously asked, "No matter what the inhuman thing is going to do, He is a huge unrest factor, should we consider..."

    "You can''t shoot!" The Pope drank this idea with an unprecedented harsh tone. "The situation is very likely to lose control!"

    "But the body that He uses now is only a mortal. Maybe we destroy his ''carrier'' and can exile Him to where He came... maybe even destroy Him completely!"

    A black robe standing opposite the bishop shook his head: "It''s too risky. In those memories, we see that he has traveled through countless dangerous worlds, and the battlefields and desperations are more sinister than any sinister situation we have experienced. Terrible, in some pictures, we can even see the scene of His fall - but He never dies, but can return to the battlefield again and again, which means that destroying its carrier can not effectively damage it, even if it will For exile, He can also come back. As for the seal... Who dares to ensure that the known seal means will be effective for such an inhuman object? In case of failure, the consequences are unimaginable. And everyone must always remember one thing: He The shell used is nothing more than a ''carrier''. He may be able to change it at any time, so any action on that carrier...is meaningless, but it only makes us lose the only clue."

    ¡°There is more important,¡± added the man next to the black robe. ¡°Don¡¯t forget the scene we saw at the end of those memories. There are more than one shuttle in the sky, and still There is a hidden steel palace still hanging between the stars, which means that the inhuman thing is not alone. He has the same kind, and a lair. Once we act rashly, it attracts more..."

    The bishop did not continue to speak, but his meaning was quite clear. Everyone in the hall realized this hidden danger, so he could smell it at the scene.

    The bishops suddenly felt that the situation was really strange, and even surprised that it made people laugh and cry.

    A group of hereticals who oppose civilized society... are actually entangled in this kind of thing, entangled in how to face a "non-human thing" - if this inhuman thing is really to destroy the world, they may not be entangled, The key to the problem is that they can''t figure out what the inhuman thing is doing!

    This has caused the cultists to fall into a state of great disappointment.

    The Pope sighed - this is probably the first sigh since Ta transformed his life form.

    I thought that the cracking work has made great progress. I can take this opportunity to understand the secrets of Gao Wen Cecil and understand some truths about the world. But who can think of it, the memory fragment reveals a complete surprise. The clues that everyone expected...

    Or... is this part of the truth of the world?

    The pope¡¯s illusion is agitated, ta shakes the spirit and sends his words into everyone¡¯s mind:

    ¡°Remember the lessons of the last ¡®contacter¡¯, don¡¯t act rashly, don¡¯t rashly test, watch carefully until we have more intelligence and then be in touch with it.¡±

 Chapter 230ï¼š Aftermath and turmoil

    While the perpetrators reorganized their morale and restarted their plans after the homing of the stars, other groups outside the boundaries of human civilization that were also affected by the incident also calmed the dramatic chaos.

    On the front island reefs in the eastern part of the Endless Sea, several tidal barriers were set up urgently, and powerful magical forces formed shields on the edge of the island reef to replace the coastal anti-wave work that was previously destroyed by huge waves, while at the barrier Inside, the sons of the storm that barely recovered their vitality are busy around the clock. They want to repair the magical array on the island, rebuild the destroyed coastal buildings, and rescue food and herbs that have not been polluted and not decayed. Before the storm comes, they must rejuvenate these vital frontier island reefs, at least to the extent that they can be self-sustaining.

    In a subterranean nest in Ansu, the Druids who died in the end of the world finally re-sealed the "Pseudo-God''s Body", and the massive biomass they lost in the process was difficult to replenish in a short time. The new flesh and blood multiplication plan has begun to be implemented, and the great dean of the event has already returned to the depths of the crypt and entered a state of dormancy that may last for a whole year.

    In the deep sea, tens of thousands of Krakens squat on the seabed and talk about how long the core fusion tower can run.

    However, the mortal kingdoms on the mainland of Loren will not know this. As the winter comes, peace is shrouding their kingdom and the calm on the surface of the empire.

    Tifeng Didu, Aldernan, aristocratic district.

    It has been two months since I saw the Earl of Winter Castle. After hearing that the North Earl is about to leave the Imperial Capital, Grand Duke Ferdinand Wend once again visited the residence of the Earl in the Imperial City.

    One is the most powerful Duke of the empire, and the other is the Earl in the cold northern part of the empire. There is obviously a gap between the two titles, but in fact everyone knows that the two families of the Duke of Dinant and the Earl of Winter Fort are very close. Years ago, it was already an intimate ally. The Winter Wolf Legion controlled by the Wendell family was mainly located in the northwestern side of the empire, where it was adjacent to the hereditary seal of the Earl of Winter Fort, one-half of the soldiers of the Winter Wolf Legion. They are all from the Winter Fort area. The Winter Fort family not only provides the young and the winter wolf army, but also provides material support for the latter. The Wendel family acts as the protector of the winter castle family in the Imperial Rights Network. It has never changed for hundreds of years.

    A mutual aid on the battlefield in the northern border 20 years ago laid a personal friendship between Judy South Windel and the current Winter Castle Earl Palin Winter Fort. Their friendship has continued to this day.

    Compared with the last time, the Earl of Winter Castle looked even more awkward. This powerful caster probably had not had a good rest for many days and nights. His face was dark and his cheeks were sunken. Even the eyes filled with magical brilliance seemed to be more beautiful. There was a lot of turbidity in the past, and Dinantan had to worry about the health of his old friend first: "Are you alright? Palin? You seem to have been sleeping for three days and three nights!"

    "Today, it is indeed the third day," Earl of Winter Castle was sitting in a large high-backed chair, his face frowned. "I really can''t sleep... Our emperor''s knees are more and more worrying."

    "I heard that His Majesty again rejected your proposal and ordered the Winter Fort area to prepare for the war of the coming year...he..."

    "Your Majesty has completely failed to listen to any dissuasion, whether it is what you said or what I said," Earl of Winter Castle shook his head. "Now is not a good time to start a full-scale war. My Duke, no one is better than you." I know more about Ansu¡¯s Dongjing Guardian family. They are hard bones. The empire¡¯s army is strong and powerful, with new tactics and better equipment, while Ansu is stagnant in this respect, but this does not mean We can have no price... At least, it is not the time."

    "I am like you, we have never doubted that the power of the empire is enough to defeat the enemy, but the key lies in the size of the price," said Dinantan, who was frowning. "However, our emperor seems to have lost this judgment, he... Too radical."

    "Not only radical, the Duke, not just radical," the Earl of Winter Castle was serious. "I suspect... the crazy curse has begun to affect the Emperor."

    Grandma¡¯s eyebrows suddenly jumped: ¡°What have you observed?¡±

    He knows that the Earl of Winter Castle is a powerful caster and a master of erudition in the mysterious field. He may be far superior to each other in force, but in the field of magic and curse, the whole empire can surpass the Earl of Winter Castle. More, he saw the radiance of magic overflowing from the eyes of his old friend. The expression of the latter became heavy and solemn: "I didn''t observe anything, but some doubts were that the emperor could not detect the magic without being involved. Deliberately avoiding being watched by my ''eye of magic'', when he met, he stood next to four royal mages, and the powerful magical interference made me invisible, and this is the most suspicious place."

    "Your Majesty knows that he has a problem..." The breathing of Grand Duke Di Dinan became a little bit rushed. "But he consciously prevented you from helping him?!"

    "This is the most disturbing part of the conscious consciously indulge your own madness, which is more terrible than pure madness," Earl of Winter Castle looked at the eyes of Grand Duke Dinant. "I have lost my trust, and he ordered me to return to the territory." Unless you get the favor, you are not allowed to step into the Imperial Capital again, so now I can''t do anything. The only thing you can do is to keep an eye on the palace and prepare for the day when your Majesty is completely crazy. According to my estimation, kneel down. It still maintains most of the sobriety. He just changed his personality, so he can still be a qualified king when he governs the country, but this state may not last for a few years..."

    "I am loyal to the Emperor," said Dinantan, who suddenly said that after a few seconds of silence, he continued to speak slowly. "But I am more loyal to this country created by the martyrs."

    "This is what you will say," Earl of Winter Castle showed a smile, and the expression of smile quickly became strange. "Speaking of the founding martyrs... Our decaying neighbors really stood up and a martyr. ......"

    The expression of Dinant Wendell is also eccentric: "You mean... the rumor ¡¤ The Duke of Cecil? Do you believe that is true?"

    "Whether it is true or not, it is already an established fact, and according to the information I have and the results of several divinations, the real possibility is even greater," Earl of Winter Castle said seriously. "You should have got it too." Intelligence, the resurgent ''Pioneering Hero'' is currently in the dark mountains of southern Ansu, he established a pioneering collar and tried to re-expand human civilization to the vicinity of the newly-destroyed waste, and he also solved it in the process. A few cult problems, these behaviors are obviously not for pleasure. If all this is really a lie made by Ansu, they don¡¯t have to play the show to this extent. A resurrected founding hero receives a totem from Wangdu. To enhance the legitimacy of their illegitimate dynasty is the most appropriate."

    "I did get this information. The action of pioneering the hero is completely in line with the historical description... but it is still too ridiculous."

    "Whether it is unbelievable, we must consider this as a variable," Earl of Winter Castle said seriously. "Now the cultists in Ansu are raging, and their nobles are devastated in order to solve these internal problems. This has also led us. His Majesty¡¯s Majesty decided to take this opportunity to wage war. He had ordered the Winter Wolf Legion on the border to launch a new round of infiltration into Ansu, and part of the infiltration route... is very close to the Dark Mountains.¡±

    The old duke immediately knew what the Earl of Winter Castle wanted to say: "Andersa is there."

    Andesa Wendel, the successor of the Wendell family, the daughter of Bad Winder, the youngest wolf general in history, after the disappearance of his father, Bad Winder, on the battlefield, this young and talented girl She grew up quickly. She seemed to wash the family¡¯s shame on the border and avenged her father. She stood on the battlefield and stood on the border where her father had been stationed. The border was located in the southeast corner of Ansu. It is close to the territory of the East Guardian Silas Loren and is also close to the Dark Mountains.

    If the emperor''s infiltration command is transmitted to the front line, then Andersa will undoubtedly choose the dark mountain as the infiltration route, which is a dangerous waste soil for most ordinary people, but it is an entry for the elite imperial warriors. The road, and it can also well bypass the main defense line of the Ansu Eastern Defence Corps, and Judien Wendell himself admitted that if he was also the commander of the Winter Wolf, he would also choose this route.

    "If they are not lucky, they will hit the Duke of Govin Cecil. In this case, we would rather believe that all the legends of the Duke, including his resurrection, are true," Earl of Winter Castle. Sincerely said, "Andersa is a brave and powerful warrior. I have seen her grow up to the present day, but to the legendary hero of the last 700 years ago..."

    "She should know the measure. As a commander, she won''t act in person..." The old duke frowned, though he said so, but he thought of the stubborn character of his granddaughter and her after the father''s disappearance. Su¡¯s hatred, and finally added, ¡°I will remind her to let her not act impulsively. She has a powerful Elf Ranger, and I will remind her to let her send more suitable people to perform the task. ""

    The two had been talking for a long time. Regarding the situation of the empire, the situation about the border, about Ansu, the pioneering hero of the resurrection, both of them understood that this was probably their last meeting in the capital of Alderand.

    After this, the Earl of Winter Castle will return to his winter fort, and the Duke of Dinantan will not be able to leave Aldernan at will. The two old battlefield friends who are no longer young know the value of time, but the time is limited.

    The sun is setting.

    The lights of the emperor gradually lit up, watching the city illuminated by the lights, and the grandson of Judy, who stood in front of the carriage, couldn¡¯t help but think of the biography that broke into the darkness, and the descendants of the empire empire developed on the deserted wasteland. The age of survival.

    At that time, the night was dark, but the heart was bright.

    "You said, what was the thought of the resurrected Duke Cecil after seeing this era?" He stopped in front of the carriage and turned to look at his old friend. "The cult is raging, the society is decaying, and the side is ruined." A human kingdom that used to be as brother... is preparing for a war."

    "...probably disappointed with all of us."

 Chapter 231ï¼š Another talent

    Gao Wen was quite satisfied with the development of the territory after the winter.

    All the construction projects are going smoothly, even faster than expected. The craftsmen took the initiative to use the magic net and the basic runes as an auxiliary force and applied them in daily work, which directly promoted most of the territory. The progress of the project, and what makes Gao Wen happy is the ideological change reflected in this process: ordinary people are beginning to realize the influence of the new "magic facilities" on the territory on their production and life, and will This is to adapt, this is exactly what he wants to see on the territory.

    Of course, this kind of change is not yet popular. People who can realize the convenience of magic and apply it to production and life are basically all kinds of craftsmen. These people were originally in a civilian society. The wealthy class, they have more insights, and also have experience with the nobility, and some even know how to read the numbers, naturally superior to ordinary people in terms of ideological flexibility, and most civilians except them... If you want to change your mind and integrate magic into your life, it will take some days.

    In addition to the construction work, another thing that satisfied Gao Wen was the smooth start of business.

    Driven by the interests, the Kant collar in the north and the Leslie collar in the northwest have completed the commercial docking with Cecil, and the mass production of alchemy through the northern wasteland and the Baishui River. Potion and basic mining machines are constantly being delivered to customers, and they are back with plenty of money and more valuable trade and intelligence than money.

    For amber, it seems that money is more precious...

    In the study of the Lord''s House, Gao Wen reluctantly turned his head and glanced at the half-elf lady who was slamming his head into the money box and sighed. "It is just the first payment of mining equipment. Are you so?" The big boxes in the treasure house in the mountains are not enough for you to suck?"

    "This is not the same!" Amber "à£¶ù" suddenly pulled his head out of the pile of money and looked at Gao Wen with his arms crossed. "This is a return! This is earned back! It is back!" The money that is destined to be spent is different!"

    "I can''t understand your world view, but money is used for flowers. Only the flowing gold coins are gold coins, and the only ones in the treasure house are metals." Gao Wen shook his head. "And to be honest, The direct trading of precious metals is still too cumbersome. After the influence of the Cecil Chamber of Commerce is large enough, it is necessary to consider the credit currency system..."

    When Amber listened to Gao Wen, suddenly his ears swelled and suddenly stood up: "Is that what you said last time is to use paper as money? Is there a process of buying things with tickets? I don''t want it!"

    As I said, this half-elf looks like a yearning forty-five degrees. "The biggest dream of my life is to be able to sleep on the heap of gold coins. You change them all into paper, then my What do you dream about..."

    "...how can you change the gold coin directly into paper, and you are a dragon? It¡¯s not too horrible to sleep on the gold coins." Gao Wen reluctantly whitened the guy, then looked down at the hand. A report, "Well... that Paderick is indeed a personal talent. He has already drawn up the list of the first distributors and the initial market development plan, and based on the map I gave him, I drew a simple The radiation pattern comes out...not simple, not simple."

    Amber¡¯s high-profile looks like he¡¯s not going to continue to mention the topic of ¡°changing gold coins into paper.¡± Then he slid to Dada¡¯s desk and looked at the report in Gao Wen¡¯s hand. The good eyebrows rose slightly: ¡°Don¡¯t be busy. Quaring, you first think about how you can get together, but I remember what you said, to use this commercial network as a skeleton, to build a synchronous intelligence network, the problem of the businessman that Padrik can give You solve it, but if you say it again, you have to set up a group of people who will specifically send information. Do you want to smack the clerk who has made it hard to get together, and spread it to the whole south to be a spy?"

    As she said she was still shaking her head: "I told you, you really want to do this, Heti will find you desperately, she managed to train those apprentices, and gave them enough assistants. Who is now with? She wants her to pick up her staff and it¡¯s a set of pen rests..."

    Looking at the appearance of this half-elf word, Gao Wen was sure that the two days before the goods were absolutely knocked by the rest of the pen.

    He shook his head: "In the grass-roots period, this intelligence network does not need such high-end staffing. It is not easy to train a group of clerk who can read and write the brains. Not to mention Herti, I am not willing to They sent it out."

    "Ah? Then how are you going to organize intelligence personnel? Are you going to make those businessmen who rely on Padrek to flicker? Or do you want to rely on the big men trained by Byron and Philip? I told you that the soldiers are fighting, but Not doing this..."

    Gao Wen waited for the amber to finish, and she smiled and interrupted her: "I have inquired with Pittman."

    "Scared!" Amber screamed at once. "What do you ask about the old man..."

    "You should know a lot of friends and hobby friends?" Gao Wen looked at the amber with a smile, then took out a piece of paper from his pocket and began to read it one by one. "Southland Pirates, Queen of Taverns, Bars and Tables The ruler, the common leader of the field bragging, the reaper of the wallet and the pocket, the copper plate, the silver coin, the gold coin, the self-proclaimed dark night, the three barrels of ale, the abalone, in short, the super-powerful... ¡±

    When Gao Wen was half-finished, Miss Half Elf had already picked it up, and the latter half of the title was completely in the desperate robbing of this half-elf thief. The apparently amber one-six-meter tall in Gaowen is more than two meters strong. Han was not worth mentioning before, even if her shadow talent was superb, when she jumped up and down, she couldn¡¯t wait to use the shadow step. In the end, she still couldn¡¯t grab the note from Pitman...

    "Whoever gave you the title above..." After reading it, Gao Wen handed down the amber''s head and looked at the half-elf with a helpless look. "Fuck friends, or yourself." ?"

    "There are people who have started, and I have been drinking myself." Amber¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t resist, and he could only smack Gao Wen¡¯s eyes, then he would not look away with a slight sigh. ¡°But can you see the night before the darkness? Don''t add ''self-proclaimed'', I am really embarrassed..."

    "Well, you are the **** of choice, you are the **** of choice," Gao Wen sat down with his hand on the amber head and returned to the back of the desk. "In fact, I was curious from the beginning, with your shadow talent. The ability to steal, steal the chicken and touch the dog... Although some of these skills are not good on the table, it is undeniable that they are the way to survive in the ''gutter'', and you may not know some of them in this respect. Why are you not talking about friends in the shadows?"

    "You didn''t ask at the beginning," Amber grinned. "And as you said, there are some friends and friends. Not many of them have a countertop. When I went to Nanbei in the early years, I also organized a group with them. But then settled down in the old Cecil, with a relatively stable lifestyle, naturally it is not how to deal with them..."

    ¡°Do you mean a more stable lifestyle that means changing from a rogue crime to a fixed location?¡±

    "exactly"

    Gao Wen: "..."

    After a while, he coughed and pulled the subject back: "All in all, I need you to go out and help me to recruit a group of talents in this area. I don''t care about their origins and past. I only ask these people to be flexible and understand, and With minimum loyalty and obedience in the case of enough money, I want you to get these people on the ground and then train them shortly."

    "In the case of enough money..." Amber couldn''t help but scream at the words of Gao Wen. "You are really straightforward."

    "No way, I have no choice," Gao Wen sighed. "You don''t know that Cecil''s foundation is more than 800 primitive people, nearly 10,000 exiles and slaves. This is the main structure of the territorial population. In addition, the talents we hire and extradition in various ways are simply in short supply. I can''t pull up an intelligence team from such a territory. The people you know may have problems with their character. The past may not be clean, but since they can survive, they prove that they have the flexibility and self-protection ability, and they must be savvy in their own environment. In this era, those with these abilities can It can''t be cultivated casually."

    Starting from the "gutter mouse" at the bottom of the local society, the establishment of the most primitive intelligence network is a thought that Gao Wen had ejected long ago. He knows that those "gutter mice" are despised by nobles and even citizens. But he knows better that people who can survive in that social environment are the best spies: they are alert but calm, cautious but daring, savvy, observant, and basically have their own information channels. Information channels are even one of their ways of survival: mercenary adventurers who walk around will be happy to buy intelligence from gully rats everywhere, and the latter is the most reliable source of intelligence as long as the money is in place.

    These two groups, located at the edge of society and at the bottom of society, are a natural symbiotic relationship.

    Of course, the "gutter mouse" also has a lot of shortcomings: they are weak, but they have little to do with kindness. They can''t have any noble sentiments, and there is no concept of loyalty. They can sell the information to you for money, but also You can also sell your secrets to others for money. This is a group of people who have little morality and discipline, because these two things are absolutely not used in their lives.

    But Gao Wen doesn''t care or say that he is completely acceptable to the value of those people.

    The loyalty of these people can be bought with money, which is enough, at least for now.

 Chapter 232ï¼š Pub Queen Amber

    To be honest, when Gao Wenyi began to think about building an intelligence network based on middle and lower-level people, the first thing that came to mind was not the thugs, thieves and gangsters who were slums and alleys, but the ones that the Byron Knights knew. Mercenary friend.

    The Byron Knight was a half-way monk. In the early years, he was a small and famous mercenary leader active in the southern region. He had a small team and a fairly wide road. This is known by Gao Wen, and he also knows The opportunity for the Byron Cavaliers to swear allegiance to the Cecil family was a major setback in his mercenary career. It is said that he lost all his subordinates in that setback and he was almost killed, if not for the former generation Cecil. Help, his life has long been no longer guaranteed that he is no longer a mercenary, but with his personal strength and years of loyal service to obtain aristocratic status, become a knight, but his doors have not disappeared.

    It is better to say that it is precisely because a mercenary has accidentally entered the circle of nobility. The Byron Knight has become more popular in the mercenary community. No one will refuse the opportunity to get in touch with the nobility, even if it is again. The declining aristocratic family is also a big gold lord for mercenaries who are in urgent need of business.

    Gao Wen¡¯s actions in the South have borrowed the mercenary gates of Byron¡¯s knights, including the spread of news, the recruitment of refugees, and the attraction of business travellers, but the shadows of those mercenaries, but in the construction of the intelligence network, Gao Wen In the end, I chose to let Amber contact her "fox friends".

    He is considered in many ways: first, from the loyalty, mercenaries and slums can be said to be half-pounded, their loyalty is based on money, compared to the loyalty of the gangsters even more To be cheaper; secondly, from the level of well-informed, mercenaries are no more than those "gutter mice", the latter are mixed in the bottom of society, they need to be more intelligent to survive, and they are themselves a source of intelligence for many mercenaries; The mercenaries have a very unreliable place, that is, the best of them are almost inextricably linked with the nobility, and some veteran mercenaries have even become secrets and shadows of some nobles. The hawks that can become secretly supported by the nobility are themselves the targets of many mercenaries, and the opposite slums are confusing... they can''t enter the eyes of the nobles, they are all "independent bodies."

    For Gao Wen, who needs to build a "clean" team, those who do not belong to any force are obviously more in line with his requirements.

    As for the ability, discipline, obedience, loyalty, etc. of those people, they can be cultivated slowly. The Byron Knight is an obvious example. He used to be a mercenary leader who could not walk in the gray area, but now it is not Integrity... Oh no, honest... Oh no, just... Didn¡¯t it become a business savvy?

    Gao Wen doesn''t know what Amber''s past is. He is not a person who likes to inquire about other people''s private affairs. He only knows that this half-elf thief is not a strong fighter, but he is a full-fledged Shadow Master. She used to be in Old Cecil. The collar was covered by the gully, but except for the final drill into the Cecil family grave and was caught on the spot, there was never much movement, but he and Pittman talked for a while three days ago. It turned out that it was just a funny amber. It used to be a life that had stirred up the wind and rain.

    In other words, she was living a rogue life before Cecil¡¯s fixed crime...

    After learning this, he did not hesitate to confuse this day in the territory, doing nothing and messing around with a large amount of half-elf thrown out, let her do the work of the lord as a guard.

    Leslie, the other town in the north of Tanzan Town, the "black whistle" pub is brightly lit, and the gangsters, thugs, thieves and scammers are opening a new round of all-night booze in the pocket. Before the arrival of silver coins and copper plates, their booze is always day after day.

    On the face of an ugly scared tavern owner, "Eye Face Anton" sat behind the pitted bar, casually wiping the cup in his hand with a dirty rag, but his eyes were not lax in the screaming villains and The rogues swept around, and he didn''t mind if someone was drinking in his pub, or even if they didn''t mind the things that were smashed when they were fighting, but if someone drank the wine and didn''t pay for it, then He is very mindful.

    The pub is filled with an unpleasant smell, inferior and cheap wine, moldy wood and corners, and the smell of sweat that has not been bathed for a long time, so that the environment here is extremely bad, but no one is willing to leave this place here at least Warm, always stronger than the snow and ice outside.

    Two more drunken people rushed up and smashed each other into a ball. Anton gestured with his eyes, and immediately two strong men came forward and overturned the two drunks who made trouble. Drag them to the corner to let them go.

    This is the daily routine of these sulcus mice.

    They are the "rich households" in the slums, the dregs and reptiles in the eyes of the nobles, the intelligence traffickers in the eyes of the mercenaries, the "badsters" in the eyes of the honest civilians. Most of them have the ability to press the bottom of the box. For example, the sneak technique of half a bucket of water, the trick of one or two hand tricks, the brute force of a natural one, or just the brain is flexible enough, the mouth can fool people to death, and with this ability to press the bottom of the box, they can pass by The mercenary or trader has a relationship, relying on the abduction or selling intelligence to survive.

    But these people never accumulate money, even though each of their "businesses" can earn more money than the poor people¡¯s income for half a year, but they will always spend the money quickly, because they often The soldiers are dealing with each other and they are not seen by the lord. They are very clear about one thing: life is impermanent, and they are happy in time. If you don¡¯t know when to buy your intelligence, the mercenary will eat it at a loss. When you come back, you will cut you. It¡¯s the same to vent your anger even if your intelligence is true.

    The lord will not protect them in this situation.

    So they are happy in time, in this cheap, dirty, tavern that no one wants to visit except for the sulky mouse, every time they make a big day, and if one day they find that there is one less drinker in the pub. When the person did not appear in the town, they would make a loud sneer and shouted: "Hey, another poor guy!"

    The cup in the face of Anton¡¯s hand was thrown under the bar. He counted the people in the pub and turned to ask the man next to him: ¡°Why didn¡¯t the old nephew come?¡±

    The man shook his head: "I don''t know, I haven''t come in two days. I heard that it was hacked to death."

    His face was frowning, and the ugly facial features shook a bit more ugly, but he did not speak. A short figure in a cloak suddenly approached the bar, and several copper plates fell in front of him, from the cloak. Below is the female voice that is depressing: "Rye."

    When did this person appear? !

    His face was shaken in the heart of Anton. He clearly knew everyone who came to this pub, and he himself was also a half-stalker "stalker" who knew some shadow skills, but the stranger appeared quietly in front of him. In front of the bar, he and his buddy did not remember how this person appeared!

    But the horror was horrified, and he was still stunned with a glass of inferior rye. When he handed the glass over, he sneaked it under the hood, only to find that there was only a shadow that could not be opened. .

    Pretend to be a ghost.

    Anton raised some vigilance and quietly signaled the buddy to confirm the movement outside the gate, but the buddy had just stepped forward, and the man in the cloak slammed all the ale that he drank, and it was really moving. It¡¯s big enough, it¡¯s like being afraid of people¡¯s attention. After she spit it out, she slammed the cup on the bar: ¡°You used to drink wine with water. Now it¡¯s time to start mixing in the water, right? Believe it or not, I married you this place!"

    The people in the pub seemed to be arrogant, but everyone was stunned. For a moment, almost everyone noticed the movement next to the bar, and they became aware of the "rules" and immediately realized that someone was doing something. It is.

    The next thing happened in an instant: all the people close to the bar almost disappeared into the distance, everyone picked up their own cups and food and found the best place to watch the movie. The scammers started nearby. The gambling is on the table, and the thieves are hurrying to find out who can start.

    Anton slowly threw the rag and the cup in his hand aside, slightly moving his shoulders, but his heart was relieved: it was just a slap in the face, so it would be much easier.

    The fist will teach this kind of unintelligible guy how to behave.

    The short figure in front of him wearing a cloak lifted his hand and pulled down the hood that originally covered the face. The face of a half-elf was revealed.

    Anton looked at the face, raised his arm and let his chest muscles bulge, and the sly face showed an ugly smile: "Big sister, I will show you a broken chest and you can''t see..."

    The pub is preparing to watch the lively people: "..."

    Amber stunned the bald ugly man: "...mother, why are you shameless than before?!"

    "After finishing the muscles, I found out that the other party should not be able to recognize it. It seems that it is not so embarrassing. But you talked about it with us in the past," the smile on Anton¡¯s face became more brilliant or more difficult to look at. Head! Really you! Where have you been in these years?!"

    The people in the pub seemed to finally reflect from the stagnation, and the whispers began to sound from all directions. Some of them clearly recognized who was standing in front of the bar, and some of them were shocked. With surprises, some with awe, but without exception, they quickly became excited and excited, and the rest of the people were obviously confused. They began to whisper and asked the person next to them. What happened to the half-elves that emerged? These people are mostly newcomers who have been active here in the last two years.

    Amber''s pointed ears shook, and turned his head like a smile: "There are a lot of new people, almost half of them don''t know me."

    Anton whispered aside: "You have been away here for several years..."

    "Alright, let the newcomers know each other," Amber yawned and raised his hand to make a snap. "It¡¯s all awake! Bunny scorpions!"

 Chapter 233ï¼š Ambers old friends

    At the same time that Amber was ringing, Antony had reached out and grabbed a wooden post next to him, and some of the people in the pub also grabbed the nearest fixture or simply sat down without a face. On the ground, this movement is so smooth and proficient, as if it has long been their instinct - but other people are different, they just look at the inexplicable changes around, do not know what to do, and soon They don''t have to deal with anything.

    The side of Amber suddenly filled with a turbid shadow. Everywhere in the shadows, everyone felt a whirlwind. In just a few moments, everyone in the entire pub was forcibly dragged and carried out a "shadow jump". - Although the duration is less than a second, it makes everyone lose balance instantly. Those who find a fixed object in advance are better. Those who are stupid and stupid are already rushing. I can''t climb for a long time.

    Looking at the spectacular scene in front of him, Amber nodded with satisfaction and finally found a sense of pride as a "master".

    Her combat power is indeed weak, but it depends on who is compared to who and in what field. Amber as a shadow stalker can''t beat Gao Wen and Gao Wen''s people around the front, but can there be a few really extraordinary professionals in the pub?

    If they do, they will not be in this place!

    Some of them are just rogues and scammers who are doing nothing. Their biggest skill is just a few tricks or a set of tricks. Even the famous "Emei" is just a half-legged, even low-level occupation. Those who are not qualified enough are the stalkers. They are sulcus mice, the bottom of the community, and they are warming up here, and the strongest of them are not qualified in the eyes of real professionals.

    Amber is at least a superb professional, and she is the master of the shadow power - also claiming to be the dark night.

    The name of the Queen of the pub is not her self-styled.

    After a long time, the symptoms of severe dizziness and nervous disorders caused by the shadow power shaking spirit gradually eased. Those who were lying on the ground climbed up one by one, but none of them stood up and spurred: can be here. People who live in a social environment are both cautious and intelligent. They are good at judging the situation in a moment and finding the safest way to get themselves. Just in a moment, they know how to protect themselves.

    Seeing this situation, Amber snorted slightly: "This year''s still has no meaning."

    "Big sister, how come you come back?" °Ì °² °² °² °² °² °² °² °² °² °² °² °² °² °² °² °² °² °² °² °² °² °² °² °² °² °² °² °² °² °² °² °² °² °² °² °² °² °² °² °² °² °² °² °² °² °² °² °² °² °² °² °² °² °² °² °² °² °² °² °² °² °² °² °² °² °² °² °² °² °² °² °² °² °² °² °² °² °² °² °² °² °² °² °² °² °² °² °² °²Run out... you found it?"

    "No, my aunt and mother can''t decide where to die. I''m afraid I can''t find it in my life," Amber waved. "But I found something more interesting."

    ¡°What''s more interesting?¡± Anton stunned. He knew that the gangster who used to squat down the waterway and ruled the black street alley often went to find some ¡°interesting things¡±, but that usually refers to stolen treasures and The puzzling puzzling egg, when she mentioned those things, always had a ridiculous expression on her face, but her expression was obviously full of interest, no joke, "What did you find?"

    Amber just smiled and said: "Is it heard about the resurrection of the founding fathers?"

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that,¡± Anton shrugged as he let his buddy go to the order in the pub and said, ¡°It¡¯s already spread ¨C there¡¯s some news that we¡¯re helping out, there¡¯s a commission a few months ago. The soldiers have passed here and hired a large group of people to spread the news."

    "Mom, you actually secretly earned me..." Amber suddenly glanced at Anton, but he didn''t say anything before he turned his head. "Is anyone here?"

    "If you say this in the town, it''s all there," Anton raised his hand and pulled the whole pub. "It''s winter now, these rabbits are all in the pub every day, and they want to drink and die." Inside."

    Amber took out a small dagger and pulled it on the pitted wooden bar to find traces of his own engravings, but unfortunately most of them could not be found - fighting and inferior drinks always let the traces on the bar disappear. Soon: "Ask the big guy, don''t want to do something serious."

    At this time, there are already a lot of "old acquaintances" gathered near the bar. There is a woman with a dark skin. The woman dressed as a witch has heard amber and then stunned: "Is it serious? You can still have serious things in the big sister?" ¡±

    As Amber raised his hand, the little dagger in his hand slid a little under the neck of this "witch" and accurately cut off the thread of the other''s neckline: "''Witches'' Jupli, I didn''t cut you in the past." Tongue?"

    "I can make a lot of money by shaking my tongue." The woman dressed as a witch took a half step back and showed a charming smile on her face. "You still talk about your ''fair things'', we all listened... ..."

    "It''s very simple. I am doing things for the resurrected founding hero now. Don''t show the expression that I don''t believe. I am now his personal guard. Does the personal guard know? I don''t have to knock at the door." You guys. In short, I am wide now, but I haven''t forgotten your guys who don''t live up to expectations. Now you have a chance. If you are willing to change your stinking problem, you can also be like me. Decent people''s days. I still don''t understand? The Duke wants to hire you!"

    The scene was quiet, and the reaction was unexpected.

    "How come you didn''t move?" Amber looked at these guys curiously. "I don''t want to?"

    "I don''t believe it," said Luan Anton, who revealed that he was crying and laughing. "We know what the founding father is doing in the south, but how can such a person deal with people like us? Big sister, you Recently, have you used the Shadow Pharmacy as a water drink?"

    "I know that the output of your gang is so big," Amber grinned, throwing a cloth bag on the bar, and a series of creaking sounds in the bag. After the bag was spread, several sparkling gold Silver coins rolled out from the inside - those are newly minted coins, with a perfect symmetrical contour and smooth arc, which is beautiful, with the emblem of Cecil''s territory printed on the front. "You can not believe, anyway, money." it is true."

    The eyes of several people in front of the bar suddenly went straight.

    They rarely have access to gold coins, but silver coins can still be obtained occasionally, while Cecil silver coins are a new currency that has become more and more popular in the South. The color of this currency is excellent, its weight is sufficient, and it is not known. What kind of casting method, every currency is cast is not bad, exquisite and innocent, such a currency is naturally favored by merchants, and then circulated in the southern region.

    Anton had the privilege of getting three Ansu silver coins - but they obviously didn''t have the new coins brought by Amber. The gold and silver coins that came out of the money bag didn''t even have a trace of scratches and dirt. The new one is simply It''s just like taking it out of the mint.

    When Antonton was in a tight heart, when he looked at Amber, he had a nervous look on his face: "The big sister, stealing money from the aristocratic mint, is hanged!"

    Amber immediately stunned this sullen, bald-headed man: "Say - do you really want to go to the chest to break the big stone?! Pick you up and pick up the stone!"

    Antonton shrank his neck and didn''t dare to scream.

    Obviously, the amber statement is true.

    The "missing" boss for several years, even mixed into the side of the founding hero, mixed into a close-knit guard of the big aristocracy, this kind of fantasy has actually happened.

    "Let''s discuss it," Amber waved his hand and pushed the money on the bar to a more conspicuous place. "But I have to explain that money is a good thing, but not so good. The duke does not want to hire." A group of gangsters and rogues ruined his reputation, so those who took the money would have to follow me to see Cecil, where to learn the rules and the law, and then it was the turn of the time to do things, if the learning would not be rules... ..."

    Amber did not say anything, but only threatened to sneak around the circle, so that everyone''s neck could not help but shrink.

    In fact, there will be no terrible punishment. According to Gao Wen, those simple rules and regulations can be learned as long as they are trained for a month. Even if they can¡¯t learn, they will be poured in a few times. Amber knows that this is a group of rotten goods that are hot and uncooked. Maybe they will learn to rule the law and morality on the right track one day, but before that, they must first use the grace and punishment of these two whip to put them. Drive to the right path.

    And this hidden threat gave the pubs a chilling feeling, but also gave them a more real feeling:

    There is no good thing that falls in the sky. It is only true when there is a certain risk at the same time.

    It is dangerous to deal with the nobility. Everyone who lives in the black street knows this, but his boss seems to be able to cover himself...

    The wind review of the founding hero seems to be also very good...

    I just don''t know what a big aristocrat hired a group of cellars to sneak thieves to do, but where is the worst and bad? Will not drive such a group of straw bags to fight on the battlefield, or to expel Warcraft?

    While re-vibrating in the pub, Anton quietly sneaked to the side of the amber, this sturdy face pressed down the voice, and asked curiously: "Big sister, you... how is it mixed with such a big man?" ?"

    "In fact, there is nothing," Amber said, waving his hand. "I took his coffin and woke him up."

    Anton: "...ah?!"

    Amber ended with half a cup of inferior ale, and sighed as he licked his mouth: "Hey, so don''t be caught by the parties when you steal something, accidentally put yourself in... I Hey - you still pour me a glass of water, you tm is not as good as the wine in the water, what do you mix with this stuff?"

    "Actually, this is the proportion of water that you gave in the year..." Anton laughed and laughed. "Forget it, I will pour you a glass of water."

    "Forget it, let''s make a drink," Amber shook his head and looked down at the inferior wine that was foaming. He couldn''t help but laugh. "No matter who is a human or an elf, it is a creature that is easy to indulge and enjoy..."

 Chapter 234ï¼š Tyres curiosity

    People living in Cecil often warned people who came to this land: this territory was built by ancient heroes, so there are many things in the territory that seem strange or even ridiculous in this era, when faced with those When challenging the three things, it is best not to make a fuss, because those things are basically harmless to humans and animals. If they are really incomprehensible, they should be regarded as ancient magic techniques and ancient relics.

    The people of Cecil have become accustomed to seeing the booming machine turning in the factory, getting used to seeing a shiny silver-white metal ball floating on the territory, and recently they have to start again. Learn to get used to a new sight: get used to seeing a strange woman with an upper body like a human body and a lower body like a snake walking around the streets, or strictly speaking, "arching to the arch"...

    In the fourth week after winter, the weather was fine, there was no wind, and there was no cloud. Gao Wen was visiting the newly completed ¡°Fuwen Substrate Foundry¡± to inspect the production line, but it was almost impossible under normal circumstances. The Siren Tiel, who appears outdoors.

    The Kraken seems to have temporarily adjusted her routine as if she were going to sleep. Since the last days of the stars, she has entered a strange "exciting state", in short, she can''t sleep. Lying unsteadily, waiting for something uncomfortable, so she had to climb out of her beloved salt water tank and began to wander around in Cecil''s collar. Gao Wen had no reason to put her under house arrest, but In order to prevent the troubles of the three wonderful guys in the territory, he thought of a compromise, that is, let Tyre move around himself.

    It seems that the Miss Kraken is not dissatisfied with this: she is satisfied as long as she can wander around.

    Walking on the road leading to the factory area, Gao Wen couldn''t help but look back and curiously glanced at Tyre, who was stalking forward with his own body: "What is going on with you? How suddenly I am willing to come out." ?"

    "Nothing, who will return the stars in the past," Tyre is obviously very depressed. Her heart obviously hopes to go back to find a salt water pool and sleep to death, but her current state is completely quiet. No, "The magic is surging, and the elements will become active. Our Kraken is an elemental creature."

    Gao Wen slightly raised his eyebrows in amazement: "You are... elemental creatures?"

    "What? Isn''t it like?" Tyre akimated his hands and patted the ground with his tail to strengthen his persuasive power. "We are elemental creatures!"

    "The elemental creatures in my impression are different from you..." Gao Wen explained with a grin. "The elemental creatures in my impression are that kind of chaotic, unstable, relying on the magic or magic core. Maintain a guy who can exist in the real world for a long time, otherwise you can only use the elemental medium as a ''fuel'' for a short time..."

    Tyre¡¯s face is disdainful: ¡°That¡¯s all low-end goods. Our Krakens are elemental creatures that can exist in the real world, and they are advanced.¡±

    Gao Wen is innocent and argues with this Kraken. Anyway, these deep-sea harmony gods even dare to be seafood. What else is it worth to surprise? He is just a good example of how long Chitty¡¯s willingness to come out can last: ¡°How long can you stay active?¡±

    Tyre thought for a moment, not too sure to say: "Is not good to say, about a month?"

    Gao Wenyi listened to this, and suddenly could not help but frown and put his eyes on the long tail dragged behind Tyre: "If you really want to be active for a month, it is best to get used to walking upright. You are so swaying in the territory that dragged your tail all day long..."

    As he talked about him and swept a little to the side, he found some curious and cautious sights. Those sights were naturally from the civilians and soldiers on the territory. If they were in other places, the fear of a sea monster might be It¡¯s direct hostility and panic, but here, because of the refuge of Gao Wen and the ¡°enhanced public immunity¡± caused by the bizarre things on the territory itself, people¡¯s wonderful form of Tiel is more curious and Be cautious. Of course, there are probably people who have panic in the dark, but Gao Wen is standing here. Who dares to say it?

    Tyre¡¯s admonition of Gao Wen¡¯s admonition was very disappointing. She swayed like a seaweed: ¡°Is it not causing panic anyway, isn¡¯t it? And I see that the acceptance of these people is quite strong. I swayed twice in front of their eyes. They were used to having a big metal ball flying around on the ground. Are they not used to it?"

    In this case, Gao Wen really can''t refute: the degree of hunting in the image, the Nicholas egg that is not even in the personal appearance is obviously more incredible than Tyre, at least the younger sister of the Kraken and half of the body is human. However, the egg always has a face painted by Rebecca with paint... In such a contrast, it is really nothing to mention that Tyre is tumbling everywhere.

    "You have to thank the egg for helping you to lay the foundation. He directly raised the ability of all the people in the entire territory to accept rare things," Gao Wen said with a smile. "Well, since you are willing to do this, then I will However, I have more interference, but I still hope that you can pay attention to the limited ability of human beings to accept new things. They have finally adapted to an ''interracial guest'' who walks with a snake tail or a fish tail. The shape of the claw fish and the shape of the sea crab are still not used as much as possible..."

    Til is quite sorry to pout: she would have thought about whether the shape of the Octopus would be more stable on the land. The result was that it had been smashed before it was implemented, which made Miss Kraken very dissatisfied.

    However, she soon forgot this little unhappiness, because she finally saw what the ¡°factory that uses machines to produce goods¡± that everyone is discussing in the territory.

    Cecil Rune Foundry, a new factory that was recently released from the Machinery Manufacturing Institute, is part of Gao Wen¡¯s ¡°Industrial Systematization¡± program.

    According to Gao Wen¡¯s plan, the machinery manufacturing institute should not be a pure production department. It should be an ¡°upstream¡± unit that integrates R&D, testing and initial prototypes. Its role is to produce the first machine. Instead of performing repeated mass production.

    In a mechanical manufacturing facility, a new industrial chain or link will go through a process from zero to zero. Craftsmen, apprentices, and eggs will complete the prototype construction and trial production based on this prototype, once the chain or link matures. It can become a part of the industrial system. It should be independent from the machinery manufacturing plant in a proper way, become a separate factory or become a production line in a certain factory, and embark on the road of independent development and industrial integration.

    This is what Gao Wen had come up with, and he was able to construct the magical industrial system he had conceived as soon as possible. Perhaps it is not the best, but it is the most suitable choice for the current territory.

    Only by shaping each link in the industrial chain and letting them start working in their respective positions, the system of division of labor and assembly line production is thoroughly established, so that the territory can be freed from the traditional workshop-artisan production mode. And free from the inefficient and wasteful hodgepodge production.

    In the Rune Foundry, Tyre looked at the neatly arranged machines with amazement and watched the hexagonal universal substrates being sent to the embossing machine. With a loud bang, the heavy steel hammer was The heavy wheel is driven on the surface of the substrate to directly print the complex rune dents on the softer substrate material. Then the substrates are immersed in the mixed solution of quartz sand and hot resin to complete the guide material for the rune groove. Filling, and the excess solution on the surface of the substrate will be scraped and recycled in the next step. After the magic material in the groove is solidified, the substrate will be ground by the machine to ensure that there is no residue in the position other than the rune groove that will affect the spell effect. If it is a simple rune substrate, This step processing is completed, and if it is more complicated, then some manual processes are needed, such as setting crystals in the reserved grooves.

    This is in stark contrast to the way that Tyre has heard about the way people make goods on land, but she can''t help but think of the rehabilitated processing plants in Antavining.

    When Tyre curiously looked at the production scene of the rune foundry, Gao Wen also carefully looked at the reaction of the Kraken.

    There was a curious expression on the other side''s face, which made Gao Wen''s mind settle down slightly and turned to the direction he hoped.

    He didn''t mind letting Tyre see the so-called "technical secrets" on his territory. In fact, if the usual lazy sea monster is willing, even if she wants to see the original design of the magic net, he has no opinion.

    Because this pirate comes from a society that is significantly more advanced than human civilization, the place where she lives is even more developed than the silver empire of the elves.

    He didn''t worry about what technology Tyre would steal or if she was really interested in a certain technology of Cecil, Gao Wen was even more happy.

    Only by causing the curiosity and attention of this Kraken can he start a topic with the other side in the technical field. Although I don''t want to admit it, human civilization is obviously a kind of "low-level civilization" in the eyes of Tyre. Even if the Miss Kraken itself does not mean discrimination and contempt, the difference in the technical level between the two is an established one. In fact, this is not required to be decorated with language.

    In this case, Gao Wen needs to make some attempts. Try to see if the "magic industry" that Cecil is developing can cause interest in Tyre. If the other party is interested, then the technical topic will start. It is.

    When the timing was almost the same, he came to Tyre: "How are you feeling?"

    "Very..." Tyre opened his mouth. She wanted to use "advanced" to compliment her, but she soon thought that Gao Wen would not need such a compliment, and the situation of the factory was not yet available. "Advanced" to describe the point, then changed the saying, "very interesting production method. Have you already begun to use this method to mass produce magic items? I thought you are still in the workshop and magic experiment. Magical props are created in the room... We said this after the last ''Traveling Sisters'' came back."

    "In fact...the rest of the continent is still like that," Gao Wen said with a wry smile. "You should be the only place where you can use the machine to mass-produce the magic array."

 Chapter 235ï¼š Door movement

    Hearing Gao Wen¡¯s answer, Tyre blinked, she did not speak, but gestured to Gao Wen to continue.

    After all, she is not very familiar with the human world. Although the Kraken seems to observe the situation on the mainland from time to time, the information is not closed, but Tyre is obviously not the kind of personality that will care about foreign news.

    "You should know what happened on this continent seven hundred years ago," Gao Wen sighed and explained the current technology of mankind. "The Gangbuk Empire was the most advanced country on the mainland, but the deep blue well. The big bang caused a great recession in our technology and because of the incoherence of the Deep Blue Well and the wave of all the high-end talents of the ancient empire, our technological decline is far more than you think. We are not only technology, but even include The social structure and the level of human thought. Today, the level of production technology in human countries is still what you said. Several craftsmen and several magicians make some handmade products in their own workshops or laboratories. The idea of ??industrial mass production can be said to be blank."

    After a moment, Gao Wen continued, "And Cecil is the only place where I am trying to establish an industrial system. I don''t know if I can understand the industrial system I created in human lingua franca. In short, I hope. It is possible to establish a new mode of production and development. I hope that the power of magic can be popularized and become a tool that everyone can use rather than a privilege of a few people. I hope to achieve the ultimate technology on this basis. Great progress, and the advancement of technology to promote the transformation of production models, I hope to use tools and wisdom to mass produce industrial products, just like the rune substrates produced on the machine lines in front of you."

    As he talked, he watched Tiel''s expression change. He saw that the casual expression on the face of Miss Kraken finally faded away. Tyre was listening carefully. The eyes became extra focused and a beautiful blue. The long hair ends and even the shimmering particles, which may be her happy performance.

    After the high-level text was finished for a while, Tyre blinked and asked very seriously, "After this."

    "Ample living materials will change our society, the mode of interaction between people and people, social relations, and the law and hierarchy above it will change," Gao Wen said calmly. "No doubt. That is what I am pursuing."

    "Funny you are more interesting than I thought." Tyre swayed a long snake tail and arched around Gao Wen. To tell the truth, the salty fish can walk at least twice as long as it can be so shameful. "Your thoughts have surpassed your compatriots and even surpassed the compatriots of the so-called advanced empire more than 700 years ago. I probably know something about the gang of martyrdom. It is indeed a very powerful human empire. The magic technology is very Developed, but it is only relying on the illusion supported by a natural energy bank. All along, the civilizations on this continent, including the still very powerful silver elf civilization, are incredible, the abundant resources on this continent. And the convenient magical environment has nurtured you, and it has also severely shackled your thoughts, but there is such an alternative to you on this continent."

    Tyre held his chin and underestimated the poor evaluation of all the kingdoms of the whole continent. However, Gao Wen knew that she was fully qualified to make such an evaluation based on the level of civilization of the other party. This is objective and The fact, and even more gratifying, is that he can roughly speculate from Tyre¡¯s attitude that the development route of the Kraken is mostly the same as himself.

    They should also embark on the path of using technology to promote productivity and use liberation of productive forces to promote social progress.

    "I have experienced a glorious and developed era. I have seen the advanced civilization like I have seen. I have led a group of people to work hard to open up the territory in the wilderness, only hope to re-establish that brilliant civilization," Gao Wenguang Slightly sighed, flipping through the memory from Govin Cecil, and reading through his own memories from the earth, sighing from the lungs, "Then I slept for seven hundred years, then I woke up and found This society has not returned to glory, but has become more backward, more declining, more decadent. I can¡¯t stand this backwardness and decay. I naturally want to do something, even if I just want to make myself more comfortable, I have to let the society Developed."

    "I agree that many advances in technology are meant to make you feel more comfortable sleeping," Tyre swayed his tail and suddenly asked another question. "But you don''t worry if magic is really popular one day." Everyone, even if civilians can use magic to rebel against the ruler, will your rule be threatened?"

    Gao Wen heard that he couldn¡¯t help but laugh. "If most people are forced to use fireball to kill their lords, then this lord has long since died. I always believe in one thing if a monarch or The lord can only rule his own people with violence and oppression, so his rule is not rule at all, because just changing a wolf and a tiger leopard can do the same thing as him.

    "And the consequences of popularizing magic may actually create new contradictions, but I believe that its benefits will far outweigh the risks. Technology is developing in popularity. To get more talent, you must let More people have access to these technologies, so that there is no threshold or threshold for technology learning and research, so that enough researchers can be generated under a large population base to truly uncover the secrets of truth in the world. Rather than now, only a few talented people can use magic, and their research is all wasted on maintaining the system and improving their personal strength. Even if it is a million years old, there will only be a few big magicians in the world. As long as a magical wave comes over, even if these great magicians survive, human civilization is not gone yet. Then these great magicians are going to the wild mountains and forests like a wild man to grab the life of the beasts?"

    Tyre fixedly watched Gao Wen for a while, then turned his head and looked at the machines and equipment that were banging and casting runes. The tail tip slaps the ground of the factory unconsciously. After a long time, she suddenly has no head. The brain said, "You can wake up in the early years."

    "What" Gao Wen listened to, but did not understand what it meant. "Why did you wake up in the early years?"

    "The big magic tide is indeed approaching," Tyre suddenly turned his head and stared at Gao Wen''s eyes very seriously. "The magic tide will cause devastating damage to all civilizations. Our sea monsters are elemental creatures, born to the magic tide. There is certain resistance, so I can be spared many times, but the human beings of your flesh and blood can''t escape the material remodeling in this process.

    "We have always had a guess. If the magic tide is a natural phenomenon, then any natural phenomenon should be regular and there are principles to study. But because of our own particularity, our Kraken has not been until now. Find out what the deep principles and laws are, but we believe the correctness of this idea.

    "The technological advances you seek and the way you explore the truth are in line with our conjecture. I think the route you are taking may be right, but I am worried that it is too late to wake up."

    Gao Wen¡¯s face didn¡¯t know what to say. Many words eventually turned into a sly and stiff smile. He twitched his mouth slightly. ¡°You don¡¯t feel that it¡¯s very hard to say these words directly.¡±

    "Our Kraken is used to talking straight and straight," Tyre''s attitude is very calm, "and I am used to pessimistic about yourself can be optimistic, after all, I also said that the cycle of the magic tide is not so accurate, maybe it This time, it will be postponed for a thousand or eight hundred years. You or your descendants will find out the technology to resist the magic tide, or you can make great progress in technology. It is not impossible to understand the principle of the magic tide in two years. ""

    Gao Wen whispered his mouth. "If you say so, you are over-optimistic. I might as well expect that there is a omnipotent creator in the world. The day before the magic tide suddenly changed the world''s setting and let human civilization live forever. Yongchang."

    "Who knows," Thiel shrugged and pointed his tail. "The progress of civilization is sometimes unreasonable and illogical. Some races cannot see a clear sky for hundreds of thousands of years. Some races will be overnight. From the heights of the abyss, but as long as they are alive, they have to hold some hope. Our sea monsters believe in one thing, that is, as long as they are still alive, there is always something to be expected in life."

    Gao Wen looked at the self-proclaimed pessimistic Kraken, and always felt that her words were profound. However, when I looked closely, Tyre¡¯s face returned to the indiscriminate and lazy appearance.

    She turned and continued to curiously observe the operation of the machines. Gao Wen smiled and followed up to prevent the seafood from affecting the work of the workers in the Rune Foundry.

    But at this moment, there was a loud noise outside the factory gate, and Gao Wen frowned, just to see a lightly loaded Cecil soldier rushing in.

    The soldier ran to Gao Wen in front of the road and hurriedly performed a military ceremony. While breathing heavily, he said quickly, "Adult, the door of the door is moving."

    "Door" Gao Wen wrinkled his eyebrows. "Don''t be so headless, pant, and explain what is going on."

    The soldiers quickly adjusted their state and took a deep breath and reported that "the ring is the bottom of the ancient facility. The soldier guarding the gate reported that it is changing and seems to be activated."

    "The door was activated by himself." Even Gao Wen was stunned. He thought for a moment and then told him, "Go to inform Hetty, um, and Pitman, let them come immediately."

    Then he turned his head and looked at Tyre. "You will go back first."

    "Don''t, I will go with you to see it," Tyre immediately swayed his tail. "I heard you mention that there is an ancient facility in the mountains, saying that it is just like the crystallization of the empire, I am curious." If the place is confidential, I will not go."

    Gao Wen looked at Tyre and hesitated a little, but in the end he nodded. "Yes, you are willing to come along with it, maybe your knowledge can come in handy."

    He thought of the fact that the remains of the mountain had studied the flesh and blood of the gods. If the door at the bottom of the ruins leads to a place related to God, then Tyre¡¯s deep sea harmony, which dares to devour the flesh and blood of the gods, may have at least some effect. Can also be an appraiser

    ,

 Chapter 236ï¼š Deep space

    Remains in the mountains, the "ring magical door" hall at the bottom of the facility.

    Since discovering this mysterious ancient magical gate, Gao Wen has left six soldiers here for shift guards. As the Byron Knights explored this ancient facility more and more, this ruin has gradually been used by Cecil. Now, its middle area is being gradually transformed into a military factory and storage facilities. In many places, the magic net is installed, and the magic spar lights and living facilities are installed. A lot of long-term soldier dormitory is added, so in the facility. Long-term soldiers are not in the minority.

    Gao Wen brought Heidi and Pitman, together with a Kraken that was full of "Knowledge Knowledge" (food direction) skill points, and selected a group of elite soldiers, they came to the place where the magic door is located. .

    A small group of garrison soldiers have been assembled in the wide rotunda. The Byron Knight is leading his subordinates to watch the movement of the magic gate. When Gao Wen comes in, the middle-aged knight is pulling a soldier seriously. It was not easy to ask about this serious expression from the face of this old fritter, which made Gao Wen immediately realize that the situation is more complicated than he expected.

    He went straight to Byron: "What is the situation?"

    Byron saw a knight after Govin. He recently led the expedition team to find the exit to the south of the mountain relics, but immediately after hearing the news of the magical door, he immediately rushed to the scene and arrived over Gao Wen. The time is a lot early, so I understand the situation: "Adult, we haven''t figured out how the magic door suddenly activated. The soldiers who are here watched seem to have suffered a mental shock, and the memory of the scene at that time is very vague."

    Gao Wen looked up and looked at the direction of the ring of magical doors.

    The ring-shaped device made of some unknown synthetic material is now emitting a deep blue magical glow, and the inscriptions and magic lines inscribed on the magic door are now all in a state of obvious recharge, a low ÎËÎËThe sound is coming from the base of the ring, and in the center of the ring, you can see a group of constantly shaking, seemingly in the superposition of two spatial superpositions.

    The soldiers stationed here are elites who are experienced and obey orders. They will not tamper with anything without orders, and will not deliberately conceal when reporting the situation, so the only explanation is that this magic door is really It is activated by itself, and it will cause a certain degree of mental impact on the people around it when it is activated. It is not fatal, but it is enough to cause embarrassment.

    What activated the magic gate?

    Gao Wen first thought of the automatic opening of the isolation gate in the entrance hall of the relics. Similar incidents occurred in the early days of the development of the collar. However, the reason for the opening of the isolation gate was that the magic surged, and the sudden change of the magic environment was stimulated. The remaining magical organs in the ruins opened the door, but it seems that there has not been a similar magical turmoil in the recent period. The surveillance satellite has not reported it...

    No, it seems that there is a special event...

    The stars are in place.

    Gao Wen¡¯s expression has become serious. The only event that has occurred in recent times that may lead to various visions is ¡°the return of the stars¡±. Although ordinary people cannot detect the impact of the return of the stars on the world, its impact is It really exists, and it seems to be related to God.

    The purpose of the establishment of this ancient facility seems to be to study the "secret of the gods."

    Is this door not a shutdown caused by damage or exhaustion of energy, but a time to wait for it to open?

    "Ancestral ancestors?" Hetty saw Gao Wen did not speak for a long time, but his face became more and more serious, and couldn''t help but ask, "What do you think of?"

    "This door may have been automatically activated according to the commands preset by the Magisters of the Spark Age," Gao Wen said slowly, and looked at the Byron Knight. "Is anyone in?"

    "Not yet," the Byron Knight shook his head. "The situation is too strange. You told me that if you encounter such a bizarre or possibly God-related situation, you must not act rashly and keep the scene until you arrive."

    ¡°Very good,¡± Gao Wen nodded and nodded. Then he looked at the magic door that was running automatically with a little regret. ¡°If amber is here, it¡¯s fine...¡±

    Amber was sent by him to collect "folk and energetic people" has not yet returned, although it is still not clear how her progress, but Gao Wen is full of confidence in the wild half-elves full of escape skills, but it is inevitable that it will be inconvenient if the other party is not there. For example, now he wants to find a recyclable amber detector to throw it across the magic door to see the situation, however, not.

    But the magic door has been activated, he can''t just put it.

    "Pitman..." Gao Wen took a look at it and turned to look at the old druid beside him. "You..."

    "Adult, I am already old!" Pitman immediately burst into tears. "I have eighty of myself to raise, and there are..."

    Gao Wenqing jumped: "Shut up, I want you to summon a tree man to go in!"

    "Oh."

    Pitman took a seed of magic from his arms, whispered a short mantra, and then threw the seed on the ground. With the surge of magic, the child began to grow at an alarming rate. Up, the magical power was built into its temporary body, and an elemental tree whose height was only one meter high soon appeared in front of everyone.

    In the gaze of everyone, this unassuming tree man swayed in a ridiculous pace to the huge ring-shaped device in the center of the hall, and disappeared into the ring-shaped device in a twist of light and shadow. In the shadow.

    At the moment when the tree man disappeared, Pitman was surprised to "snap".

    "What happened?" Hetty immediately asked nervously.

    "The spiritual connection between me and the summoner has been cut off," Pittman said with a weird expression. "A moment''s thing."

    "The other side of the magical gate may be some kind of phase space, or the shadow world." Gao Wen did not have much accident. "The ancient martyrdom''s magisters often do this, they use similar space technology to store important Confidential, phase space and shadow are the most reliable safes."

    "No... not like that kind of cut," Pittman said with a slightly serious expression. "Even the shadow world can''t completely block the connection between the druid and the summoner, even if the direct control is cut off. I can also sense the existence of the summoner, but now I completely lose the perception of the tree, as if it disappeared directly from the world..."

    The atmosphere in the hall became serious, but Pitman immediately said: "But we can wait, I set the order for the tree, if the mental contact is completely interrupted, then it will lose my order for three minutes. After the original return, as long as it has not been destroyed."

    Gao Wen nodded and turned and stared in the direction of the magic door.

    Time passed by, and there was no movement in the magical door, but when Gao Wen thought that the tree man would not come back again, he suddenly saw the light and shadow of the central part of the magic door shaking.

    The unassuming tree man ran out of the gate with such awkward funny steps.

    It looked awkward and awkward when it first ran out, but soon it re-established a spiritual connection with Pitman, and the elemental creature maintained by magical power immediately ran back to his master.

    "...no damage," Pitman quickly checked the situation of the tree, and looked up to Gao Wenhui. "The magic is also within the normal range. The opposite side of the gate seems to be a safe space, and the structure is very stable. ¡±

    "That is, you can go in and check the situation," Gao Wen said with a sigh of relief. "It seems that the technology of the ancient Gangster Empire is still trustworthy. Heti, Tyre, you two come with me to check the situation, Byron, Pitman, you two are outside."

    After the instructions, Gao Wen selected a group of capable soldiers, and then took the man to the ancient magic door that was quietly running in the center of the hall.

    In the process of passing through the center of the gate, Gao Wen did not feel the violent dizziness in the expectation. This magical door with a thousand years of history was smoother than he imagined during the operation. He only felt It seems that I have walked through a cool mist. After a brief blur of vision, the scene in front of me is already the space behind the gate.

    A wide rectangular hall is presented in front of the expedition team.

    The hall is constructed of unknown synthetic materials. You can see a wide variety of unidentified equipment in sight. There are also wide trails and research platforms between the equipment. The horror is that it is not a dark place. Although this place has been closed for thousands of years, it still has residual energy! Several lighting fixtures at the top of the hall are still in operation, and a slightly yellowish light illuminates the space!

    Not only the lighting facilities, but a small part of the huge equipment in the hall is still activated, the magical runes on their faces are still shining, and the low humming sounds come from a certain device from time to time.

    "This is really...unbelievable..." Hetty looked at the scene in front of her horror. "The things here are still working?!"

    Gao Wen clenched the sword in his hand: since the deep blue magic well exploded, all the complicated magical devices of the ancient Gangyan Empire have lost their function. Even if they remain intact, they can''t be activated. Only the magic gate can be operated. Simple devices with low structure and low energy requirements, but these complicated and sophisticated devices are still running, which is really strange.

    "Everyone is vigilant, the magic device here is still in operation, and it is not excluded that the ancient automatic defense device is in an active state," he reminded everyone in the team. "Hetty, keep an eye on the magic around." Flow, a sudden change in energy response tells me immediately."

    "Yes," Herti clenched her long staff, and at the same time frowned and glanced at the hall that was closed to this day. "The ancestor... Is this hall still in our main material world?"

    "It''s hard to say, but the environment here is obviously not the shadow world," Gao Wen replied. "Just... I don''t know if the environment outside the hall is the same as inside."

 Chapter 237ï¼š Doomsday shelter

    The space opposite the Magic Gate or the hidden part of this facility is even larger than Gao Wen¡¯s imagination.

    Not only did there be a hall that everyone first saw, but after the soldiers expanded their search, they quickly discovered that there was a surrounding corridor structure outside the hall and a room arranged on the outside of the corridor.

    The furnishings in these rooms are complete, and the various living or research tools, including tables, chairs, and equipment, are kept in place, rather than being carried away like the outside room.

    ¡°The things here have not been removed,¡± Herti looked at a room that had just been opened. This room seemed to be a place for many people to gather and have a long table and chairs, and the corners were visible. The neatly arranged sink is just that there is no water in the sink. "And the preservation of these things... is much better than the outside."

    ¡°The entire facility seems to have been subjected to large-scale magic effects, and the decay rate of all items has become extremely slow,¡± Gao Wen looked down at a long table at hand. The long table had mottled rust, but the table itself. Still sturdy, "...there is still a considerable degree of corrosion."

    Tyre swam in the long table, her fingers crossed the dusty table, and thoughtfully said: "The feeling here is like being ready to re-enable as long as someone Go back here and you can start living right away."

    Gao Wen didn''t say anything, but silently walked through the long table that had begun to rust. At this moment, a group of soldiers who went to the front of the road suddenly returned to the room and came to Gaowen as the first one. In front: "Adult! We found a warehouse in front!"

    "Take me a look."

    Gao Wen quickly arrived at the warehouse that the soldiers found, and the scene in the warehouse made him unable to help frown.

    This is the place where the materials are piled up. The warehouse can also see neat stacking tables and various signs that have not been clearly written. However, what makes Gaowen frown is the original packaged goods on the stacking table. Has been taken apart.

    A large number of wooden boxes were opened, empty boxes and jars were piled up in various places, some were stacked neatly, but some were simply scattered throughout the room, in addition to these messy "packaging", There is no useful material here.

    "This..." Hetty saw the staff in the warehouse and immediately clenched the staff. She subconsciously looked at Gao Wen, "The ancestor, this..."

    ¡°Someone took the supplies here!¡± Gao Wen said the only possibility. ¡°There was some activity here. At least for the first time after the facility was blocked, there are people here!¡±

    "How is it possible?" Herti was shocked. "Isn''t it abandoned and blocked a thousand years ago? Isn''t everyone evacuated?"

    "I originally thought so, but if the materials that have been consumed are consumed before the facility is closed, the logistics manager cannot allow the warehouse to become like this," Gao Wen pointed to the empty boxes that were messy. And empty cans, "This is obviously the result of continued consumption after the facility is closed, and I am afraid it will continue to be consumed for a long time."

    Hetty couldn''t help but swallow his mouth: "This... it''s really disturbing..."

    Tyre asked a question: "If there are people here after the facility is closed, where are they now?"

    Gao Wen shook his head: "I don''t know, but if you work here all humans... then no human being can live for a thousand years."

    Soon, the soldiers found more material warehouses, and most of the items in the warehouse have been consumed, only a small amount of things have been retained, and according to the thick dust on the sealed boxes, they have No one has been interested for many years.

    Even with the protection of magical power, these materials can''t be stored for thousands of years. Even if the packaging is intact, the contents inside have long been spoiled, so Gao Wen just checked these things and lost interest in them.

    After checking the corridor outside the hall, the pedestrian arrived at the end of the corridor where the road gathered, and a sloping staircase extended from the intersection of the corridor to the upper level of the secret facility.

    ¡°There is still structure on it,¡± Herti looked up at the dimly lit space at the end of the ladder. This ancient facility has an amazing energy system, but the advanced energy system cannot fully resist the erosion of time, in the upper area. The light is obviously darker than the lower layer. It seems that there is something wrong with the energy supply. The light is not only dim and unstable, but Hertty summons the eye of a mage. After a moment she nods. "There is no danger."

    Exploring the team along the steps and quickly reached the upper level of this hidden facility, and at the end of the stairs, a thick metal door blocked their way.

    "The magic lock on the door has lapsed," Herti quickly found the magical mechanism that controlled the locked state of the gate. Several dim runes were engraved in the center of the gate, but these runes have not responded to the external magic. "Now it is an ordinary iron gate that can be destroyed directly."

    The two soldiers immediately stepped forward and pointed the heat ray gun at the lock in the center of the gate. After several burning rays, the magical organs in the center of the door were directly burned: after the magic protection, the advanced ancient magic organs It is nothing more than a metal with a lower melting point.

    Gao Wen put his hand on the door, and with the powerful power of the legendary knight, he directly pushed the door that originally needed the magic device to push it away.

    Ö¨¸Â

    Along with the harsh metal friction, the ancient gates, which have a history of thousands of years, slowly open to both sides, and a stale atmosphere leaks out of the space inside the gate, but a mist with a slight coolness suddenly disappears. Appear and surround the crowd, leaving all these potentially harmful breaths out.

    Gao Wen glanced back and saw that Tyre had waved his hand if nothing had happened. The power of the water element passed quietly between her fingers.

    He did not tell Miss Haifa that in fact every soldier''s armor had a long-lasting "breeze shield" effect, but smiled and thanked Tyre''s kindness, and then walked through the door.

    The next second, the scene in front of him made him feel on the spot.

    Inside the gate is a large semi-circular room with rows of neatly arranged seats arranged along the arc in the room, and in the rows of seats, there are a series of corpses !

    These people have apparently died for many years, but because the entire facility is shrouded in magical fields that slow down the decay of things, they have not turned into bones over time, but instead become the existence of some kind of dry corpses, they are wearing ancient The magician''s robes or short robes of the empire, and this costume is enough to explain their identity:

    They are the people who are stranded in the facility after this ancient facility is closed!

    Herti''s eyes widened, and the shocking scene in front of her made her unable to speak for a long time. After ten seconds, she whispered to herself: "They...all here...all died here..."

    ¡°Why are these people left behind?¡± Tyre also heard the origins of this facility from Gao Wen. She was puzzled by the existence of these people. ¡°Is it a mistake in the evacuation of the year? Is the person forgotten inside?"

    "It is impossible to have such a big mistake," Gao Wen frowned. "The evacuation of the year was obviously orderly. There were no conditions for mistakes in the busy, and the warehouses we found before were also clues... The material description is reserved for people here."

    After that, he began to carefully walk between the semi-circular seats, and after passing through the rows of rows of seats, he came to the front of the semi-circular hall.

    Gao Wen turned around here. He saw the rows of seats neatly arranged in front of his eyes. Nearly a thousand silent corpses sat in the chairs. Due to the arrangement of these seats, the corpses were "sighted". The focus is exactly where he is.

    This strange feeling made him unable to bear a layer of cold sweat, but also let him notice his feet: on the ground under his feet, there is a less eye-catching device, and between the runes on the surface of the device There are still some remaining magical radiances that are slowly flowing.

    He recognizes that it is the technology of the ancient scorpion empire, the magic device used to transmit the message, with the enormous power of the deep blue well and the magical deflector throughout the empire, these devices can closely connect every inch of the empire Together, but with the explosion of the Deep Blue Well, the communication network has completely collapsed and there is no possibility of reconstruction. The communication spells and magic transmission towers used by human countries today are only a little residual of this ancient technology. .

    This device can also be used. Although it is no longer possible to send any message or receive any message after leaving the "Deep Blue Magic Network", its shimmering shimmer on the surface shows that there is still a little residual energy inside, and the information it stores. Also not lost.

    According to the memory of 700 years ago, Gao Wen tried to inject some magic into the device, so the ancient equipment that had been silent for a thousand years was "resurrected" in an instant, and the rune on the surface flashed fiercely. The beam is emitted from the top of the device and is directed at the wall behind the tall tattoo.

    Gao Wen turned around and avoided the projected beam. He saw the ancient device projecting a message on the wall and projecting in front of the nearly a thousand corpses in the hall. It was a series of words written in the ancient slang. It''s short and incredible:

    "You are the last survivors, stay alive, don''t come back."

    Only one sentence was saved in the communication device. It was obviously the content of the last communication, and other early content was either deleted or unable to pass the passage of time.

    "The last survivor..." Tyre saw the message. The Kraken, who had lived for a long time, knew the words of the ancient empire. She arched up and curious. "What does this mean? ¡±

    "...this is the last communication sent to the Empire during the eruption," Gao Wen said slowly. "I have already guessed what happened here, but there are still many mysteries to be solved."

 Chapter 238ï¼š The last survivor

    As more and more clues are discovered, the secrets hidden in this ancient facility seem to be gradually unveiled, and for the well-informed Gao Wen, it is necessary to piece together the truths that have happened here. Not difficult.

    Obviously, the ancient ruins that were built at the end of the Spark Age are not as simple as he initially suspected. This ruin is not a frontier development base, nor is it a taboo research institute to study the secrets of the gods. The hidden facilities in space reveal its true purpose: this is a kind of "fortress" built to resist disasters and continue human civilization.

    Whether it is the "God study" in the remains of the mountains, the gods and flesh in the seal, or the dry corpses in front of the eyes and the last communication from the empire, are evidence of confrontation with the disaster.

    This disaster is most likely the destruction of the "magic tide" of the Gangster Empire seven hundred years ago.

    His previous speculation was confirmed: as early as the Sparks, the Magisters of the Gangster Empire realized the existence of the magic tide and prepared for it three hundred years in advance, considering the scale of the relic. Behind this whole incident, there must be support from the royal family of the year, but he still has a lot of things to understand:

    If humans in the Spark Age realized the existence of the magic tide, why did this information not survive? So that when the magic tide broke out seven hundred years ago, the human empire was caught off guard and almost collapsed without resistance.

    If the information stored in the communication device came from the empire after the magic wave broke out, then obviously the imperial royal family also knew the existence of this Bentham fortress, then they should have known that the magic tide is coming, but why not Take action?

    Or to say... In fact, the Royal Family of the time has taken action, but there is no evidence and news.

    This is not impossible, because the magic tide broke out at the center of the emperor, and the communication network of the entire kingdom was destroyed at the first moment. No one ever survived from the hinterland of the empire, even if the emperor of the time did what, I am afraid no one will know...

    But in any case, a disaster that was predicted by scholars a thousand years ago, and the imperial rulers at that time carried out such a large-scale "preservation project" in private, but in the end, no intelligence survived. When the disaster really broke out seven hundred years ago, the empire was full of ups and downs, which is really difficult to understand.

    Even if it is to think of "the news is leaked because of fear of causing panic", Gao Wen thinks this is too ridiculous.

    In addition, he is also curious that the "survivors" in this facility were blocked in the mountains a thousand years ago, and the official outbreak of the magic tide was three hundred years after that, which was three centuries in the middle. Time, the survivors in the facility have been alive?

    This is completely beyond the limits of human life. Even powerful super-experts can use magic to extend their life, but that can only be extended for two or three hundred years, but look at the contents of the communication, the people in this facility. Not only can you live for three hundred years, but even live there after that?

    Despite the fact that they are all dead...

    Gao Wen¡¯s line of sight moved in the middle of the hall, trying to find more clues that might give him hints. At this time, the magic light ball at the top of the wand illuminates the surroundings, and Heti, who carefully studied the remains of the ancient magician, suddenly I found out: "The ancestor! Come and see this!"

    Gao Wen came to Herti and saw that Heti was pointing at the back of one of the remains: "There is a line!"

    Gao Wen frowned and read the line: "Benjamin Horston, just 1760."

    The surrounding soldiers also turned their attention to those seats. Suddenly, everyone found the words that were originally ignored by them: "There are also here! And here! All the chairs have backrests!"

    What Gao Wen thought of in a moment, he looked at the names written on the back of the chair one by one, and read it quickly: "Claude Pirin, just îì 1790... Laufili Pardini, justîì1782...Melly Horston, just îì1809...Pal Berliner, just îì1920...¡±

    "These are..." Hetty opened his mouth in surprise. "These people..."

    "Their names, and their years of death, only have this explanation," Gao Wen said. "These people didn''t die here at the same time, but they were carried here after death. The person who carried them still Write the name and death of the deceased on their seats. If I didn''t guess wrong... the last person who died will complete the work, or the relay will be completed by the living."

    He looked up and looked around at the semicircular hall, which had nearly a thousand seats, imagining how the survivors who had stayed here had spent the long years in their mindset: "These seats...that is Their graves..."

    "Just îì 1760... Just îì 1790..." Hetty looked at the years in the seats and suddenly reacted. "The squad was over in 1740! The magic wave broke out that year, after that... ..."

    "Yes, the earliest year we have seen is also after 1740," Gao Wen nodded heavily. "These people started to die after the eruption of the magic wave seven hundred years ago, and I am currently The most recent year I saw was just 2130 years ago, three hundred years ago."

    Herti showed a sad expression: "That is, they lived at least at that time... At that time Ansu had been in the country for four hundred years... but they didn''t know what was going on outside, they were sealed here, still I thought the outside world was completely destroyed..."

    Gao Wen was also deeply embarrassed, but he found that the move of Tyre not far away was a bit weird: Miss Krai put the tail in a circle and supported herself to the air like a spring. She was looking around and carrying it on her face. With a hint of curiosity and alertness.

    He couldn''t help but curiously ask: "Til, what did you find?"

    "Hey!" Miss Haiyue immediately slammed her body down. She quickly arched to Gao Wen. "I don''t know if it is an illusion. I just felt that there was a magic reaction that flashed around here."

    "Magic reaction?" Herti frowned. "How come I didn''t feel it?"

    "Are you even more powerful to have the elemental creatures sensitive to the magic?" Tyre looked at Herti disdainfully. "And there are a lot of special magical reactions that you guys can''t feel at all!"

    Gao Wen did not make Tyre''s words a joke. He immediately opened his own magical perception skills and raised the vigilance of the surrounding soldiers. However, in the field of magical perception, he saw only a mist, no roots at all. A special magical reaction.

    After turning off the magical perception, he looked at Tyre and was about to ask what the magical power of the other party was, but at this moment, a sudden alertness made him suddenly open his side and open up his hands. The long sword was in front of the same gear almost at the same time, two glaring arcs appeared in the air out of thin air, an arc was hitting the position he had just stood, and another arc hit the pioneer in a solid manner. The sword of the sword!

    Two sounds, two arcs disappeared invisible, and the magical reaction that was completely hidden before was finally no longer hidden. With a strong energy fluctuation, Hetty saw a sudden emergence above the open ground at the front end of the semicircular hall. There is a shadow filled with brilliance. It is a creature with a vague human outline. His body is covered in bright thunder and lightning. Some kind of violent energy constitutes his body and internal organs, and the pieces are engraved. The armor of the rune is suspended from the surface of the creature by the air, as if it were summoned to the rune of the elemental creatures of the world, there is an incredible way to maintain the shape of this "mananthropy".

    This creature emerged out of thin air. The powerful energy that escaped from his body even caused the air around him to be distorted by the burning heat. This creature is obviously full of anger and hostility. The two lightnings just mentioned are his masterpieces. Immediately after the appearance of the body, he immediately brewed a new round of attacks: two bright spherical lightnings condensed on both sides of his body!

    ¡°The ancestors were careful!¡± Herti instantly showed her the most powerful mana shield that she could release at the current level, and then began to sing a variety of spells that would enhance spell resistance. From the incredible creature, I feel the magic that can be described by horror. In front of this magic, she does not know how much her spell can make a difference.

    The soldiers behind Gao Wen responded after a short mistake. The strange creatures were really frightening, but the conditioning caused by long-term training allowed these elite soldiers to raise their weapons in the next step. More than a dozen hot rays slammed on the strange creature that was wrapped around the electric light.

    The creature probably didn''t expect the counterattack to come so quickly, and it was a series of continuous magic attacks. He was hit by mistakes, and the spherical lightning that condensed around him disappeared. The second-level burning rays obviously have no way to deal fatal damage to this powerful mana creature that may have survived for hundreds of years. His body formed by arcane energy ripples through layers of ripples, all attacks are resolved, and then new lightning The ball rejoined beside him.

    However, Gao Wen has lifted the body paralysis caused by the long sword in the lightning strike in this short time difference. Before the new attack, he has raised the sword and the body has turned into a continuous afterimage in the high-speed charge. And all the afterimages are gathered in the next second to the surface of the mana creature''s sword. The surface of the sword is floating with a magical brilliance, and the blade is heavily slashed on the largest piece of silver-white armor on the enemy''s body surface.

    At the last moment, this powerful mana creature condensed an unusually strong shield. Although Gao Wen¡¯s attack destroyed the opponent¡¯s shield, he did not completely open the armor. He just took the mana creature. He flew out, and the latter left a long scorch mark on the ground with a series of electric lights, and before he got up, Gao Wen had rushed up again.

    The mana creature wolfed out a cross of the ice icicles, blocking the sword in Gao Wen''s hands. The next second, the exclamation from his body caused Gao Wen''s action to suddenly stop.

    This mana creature exclaimed incredibly: "You are real?!"

 Chapter 239ï¼š Kamal

    "You are real?"

    The humanoid creature, which seems to be a gathering of arcane energy, made a surprise cry, and his shouting directly stopped the actions of Gao Wen and everyone else.

    This creature can talk! This creature can communicate!

    Gao Wen¡¯s hard life stopped the ¡°steel storm¡± that was about to be released. While leaning the sword in front of him, he stared at the mana creature in front of him, while Tyre opened his hands in the back. The mist is shrouded in the periphery of the mana creature. Although it does not see the effect of this layer of water mist, it is obviously a powerful magical effect, because the electric light of the mana creature is fading more than half in an instant.

    "You can talk?!" Gao Wen whispered, "Who are you? Why are you here?"

    However, the mana creature did not seem to hear anyone else at all. He just looked down at the scar on his chest armor and looked at the Cecil soldiers around him. He kept muttering: "Is it true? Is it fake? Is it true? Is it fake? It is true..."

    "Hey, what''s really fake!" Tyre couldn''t help but cried. "No more words, I will let you taste the pliers of the sea crab!"

    "I...I..." The mana creature seemed to finally realize the change of the surrounding atmosphere. However, he probably had not communicated with people for too long, even if he still had the ability to speak, but he was seriously lacking in logic. He was just in the original. Shaking, I don¡¯t know how to answer other people¡¯s questions, and I don¡¯t know how to express my thoughts. After a sharp contradiction, he suddenly made a sharp whistle and shouted, ¡°I Go check the barrier! I am going to check the barrier! I am going to check the barrier!"

    Accompanied by this seemingly irrational scream, the figure of the humanoid creature formed by the arcane energy gradually became unstable, and then in the eyes of the public, he suddenly turned into an electric light, jumping and flashing in a slap It disappeared in front of everyone.

    Leaving Gao Wen and a group of people face each other, Tyre still held his hands in the posture of Dapeng wings (shark fins), but it is clear that the water mist enchantment she created did not bind the strange mana. biological.

    "What''s the situation..." Miss Haier swayed her tail in confusion. "What about the electric man?"

    "I don''t know, but I suspect he will come back," Gao Wen did not put up the sword, but was wary of any turmoil in the hall. "If I didn''t guess wrong, he should be..."

    Gao Wen¡¯s voice did not fall, and a series of weird sounds suddenly came from the depths of the facility.

    The sound is noisy and chaotic. It is unclear whether the boulder rolling or the friction of steel friction is mixed. It is as if there are a lot of chaotic machines and equipment that are starting up in the depths of the building. With this chaotic noise, the semi-circular hall suddenly flashes again. After the electric light, after a series of smashing movements, the humanoid creature filled with electric light appeared again in front of everyone.

    Tyre is immediately a Dapeng wings (shark fins)...

    But before the formation of the water mist enchantment, the humanoid suddenly raised his hands or two arc-like, jumping arcs, and shouted with his treacherous vibrato from his armor: " Wait a minute! We are not enemies!"

    "You just took the initiative to attack," Hetty''s wand pointed at the other. "What the **** are you... people?"

    "Sure enough... Sure enough... there won''t be so many variables in the illusion... The illusion will not be so logical..." However, the humanoid is just muttering, sometimes awake and mad, until Gaowen repeats Once again, Heti¡¯s problem, this creature suddenly reacted. ¡°Ah... ah... yes, introduce yourself, introduce myself, I am... I am...¡±

    However, this creature "I am" failed to say a clear name for a long time. After trying hard to remember for a long time, he suddenly fell into uneasiness: "Who am I? Who am I?! I have a name... I should There is a name right! Who am I?!"

    The electric light of the smashing smashed out of his body again, and the whole space began to be filled with disturbing powerful magic. Hedi instantly opened the mana barrier, but the cold sweat and the pale face that showed up constantly showed that she was not at all. This magical opponent.

    But just before the situation got worse, Gao Wen suddenly shouted: "Carmel, your name is Carmel Sreen."

    The mana creature immediately stunned after hearing the name. These syllables seemed to press a switch, and he suddenly pulled him from the edge of the out of control. He whispered the name for a long time. Lifting the "head", there are two bright electric lights turning to the direction of Gao Wen: "Why do you know?! Do you know me?!"

    "The armor on your chest," Gao Wen pointed to the armor on the other side. "The name is written on it."

    "Mana Creature" bowed his head slowly, and he saw that there was a piece of engraved text on the rune armor that floated on his body surface. That is one sentence:

    My name is Carmel Sreen, I am the watchman of the "rebellious" fortress.

    "My name is Carmel Sreen, I am the watcher of the ''rebellious'' fortress..." The mana creature named "Carmel" slowly repeated the sentence on the armor piece, accompanied by this In other words, his state is not surprisingly and quickly stabilized.

    After a while, in the nervous gaze of everyone, he raised his head again, and his surging energy was much calmer than before. He looked around in confusion and suddenly drifted into the direction of Gaowen, and hurriedly asked: "Who are you? Humans? Imperial people? Survivors? Are there still people living? What''s going on in the outside world? How is our empire?!"

    Heti raised his staff subconsciously: "The ancestor!"

    "Don''t worry!" Gao Wen waved his hand and let the people around him be a little bit sloppy, and he slightly opened two steps and reopened the distance from "Kamel." "You calm down first, answer me first." One question, are you the Gangster Empire Magister who entered the facility during the Sparks?"

    "Sparks..." Carmel stunned. It seems that he hasn''t heard the word for a long time. After a moment he responded slowly. "Oh, yes, Sparks... I was at that time... at that time I am still a personal class..."

    The soldiers who were on alert around suddenly stunned, and some people couldn¡¯t help but whisper: "Human? Did he really be an individual?! How can humans become like this?"

    Tyre was also shocked and turned to look at Hetty: "You humans will also be deformed?"

    The idea of ??this seafood is not at all on one frequency...

    Gao Wen ignored the whispering around (and Tyre¡¯s big trick), and he focused on the ¡°Carmel¡± in front of him: ¡°You can rest assured that we are human except for this long strip, she is Our allies. We are indeed descendants of the empire."

    "Human! The descendants of the empire! You have survived! Our plan for the year has worked!" Carmel suddenly excited, but this time he controlled the energy that escaped from the body, he just ÅüÅ¾After a while, I settled down again. "So the empire has been rebuilt? How many years have passed now? Who is leading everyone? Is it the blood of Norton? How is the situation in other parts of the mainland? Are they rebuilt? ¡±

    The problem of "Kamel" is one after another, and he himself is in an extremely excited state. Gao Wen had to pour a cold water to make this ancient soul (although still quite young in his view) quiet: " I have a bad news. The empire is already history."

    "¡­¡­What does it mean?"

    "The magic tide destroyed the empire, just in 1740. Although many descendants of the empire escaped from the waste land, it is impossible to rebuild the empire. The deep blue well has been destroyed, and the civilization of the empire is ruined. Nothing, I don''t know what your plan was for that year, but it may not be fully effective. The survivors are all fleeing on their own.

    ¡°The survivors fled the empire in four directions and each established a new kingdom. Now where you live or where the main building is located, we are called the Dark Mountain Range, the territory of the Ansu Kingdom. And nowadays... it¡¯s been seven hundred years after the magic tide broke out, and it¡¯s been a thousand years away from your active years.¡±

    "Carmel" is silent.

    Gao Wen thinks that this ancient soul may have been hit hard, because the electric awns of the whole body are dimmed by the naked eye, and after half a minute, he heard a low voice from Carmel: "What are you talking about?"

    Gao Wen shook his head: "I don''t have to lie to you, making up four kingdoms to fight you is meaningless."

    The arcane energy of Carmel was quietly flowing, and after a long silence, the light on his body was bright again.

    ¡°Great,¡± the ancient watchman cheered up. ¡°It¡¯s so much to survive!¡±

    Gao Wen was amazed to see that this ancient Gangster Empire Magister was somehow transformed into such a form. After a long time, he said: "I thought you would be hit hard."

    "People survive better than anything. This situation is much better than our worst expectations." Carmel¡¯s body heard a vibrato and a snoring sound. "Great, really good." ......"

    ¡°What happened here?¡± After seeing that the ancients did not get out of control, but became more accessible, Gao Wen couldn¡¯t help but ask what he was most concerned about. ¡°What exactly is this facility doing? What is the plan? And you, why do you... will become this look?"

    Kamal was silent for a long time. He seemed to be sorting out his messy and broken memories. After a long time, he whispered to silence: "To continue our race, we have stolen the power of God.

    "Here, it is the place where the white star is falling."

 Chapter 240ï¼š the truth

    With a flash of arcane sparks, Carmel turned and quietly watched nearly a thousand seats in the hall, as well as the 792 former colleagues who had fallen into sleep.

    "A thousand years ago... A thousand years ago, I was one of the principal investigators of the Imperial Royal Magisters. A secret order issued by the Emperor of the Emperor transferred me from the Imperial Capital to this fortress on the northern border. For the first time. When I saw it, I was as surprised as you are now.

    "The empire secretly built this facility. As early as 1200 years ago, this plan has already begun. Yes, as you just said, we are aware of the magic tide that the royal family realized long ago. The approach of the magic tide, and has been seeking a solution, this is a huge and secret plan, the royal family and the entire magician group are involved, but there are very few people who really know the whole picture, even as the chief of the Royal Magister Researcher, I can only know what I am responsible for in this plan.

    "My mission is to analyze the power of the gods and find ways to combine the genetic elements of the gods with human cells...

    "Please don''t interrupt me. I know that these things are incredible to you, but it did happen a thousand years ago.

    "When I came to this fort, this plan has been in operation for two hundred years. We found the exact location of the ''white star'', it is not in the world, but needs to cross the shadow world and reach the edge of the shadow world. So we built a space door on the ground floor of the ''hiccup'' fortress, which opened the barrier between several ''boundary layers'' with the help of the power of the gods, and the exploration team brought back the **** of nature from there. Flesh sample..."

    Kamal said as he raised the arm that was condensed by the arcane energy to the wall, accompanied by a small spark, and a hidden door was suddenly found on the original wall. As the snoring of the mechanical operation slowly opened, Carmel slowly drifted toward the door: "Please come with me, I hope that you can stay calm no matter what you see."

    Gao Wen and Heidi looked at each other and took people to the pace of Carmel.

    "We paid a huge price. The mortal people directly contacted the flesh and blood of the gods. Even looking directly at the flesh and blood would be fatal, let alone extracting energy and genetic factors from it, but we found some and corpses in the shadow world." Mixing things together, that helps us find a way to resist the erosion of divine power... although it is only partially effective."

    Behind Carmel, Gao Wen saw the hidden rooms and the secrets that remained in the room.

    In a laboratory, he saw large pieces of metal and crystal wrecks bound and sealed by a complex magical array. The wreckage seemed to be stripped from some larger man-made object, even if it had already gone through I don¡¯t know how many years have passed, they still have a new texture.

    "Their materials..." Gao Wen looked seriously at the metal and crystal fragments. "It seems to be the same as the eternal slate?"

    Kamal nodded. "Yes, exactly the same thing, these things are with the corpse of the gods. It even seems that they have caused the fall of the gods. However, we don''t know the true connection between the eternal slate and these things."

    Gao Wen¡¯s heart moved, he had vaguely guessed the truth, but he said nothing.

    Carmel went through the room and continued to move forward: "I don''t know the whole picture of the whole plan, but I know that the power of the gods is the only thing that can resist the magic tide, and let humans survive in the magic tide. The only way is to change our life form. After decades of research, the forerunners have found a way to extract energy from the flesh and blood of the gods, and the team I led is further on this basis: injecting the genetic factors of the gods Human cells, thus altering the nature of humans in the underlying biological structure.

    "In this way, human beings can carry those ''powers of the gods'', even if it is only a weak force, it can also bring hope to resist the magic tide. In the ''outside'' lab, I cultivated the first period. The experimental body, I named it ''God''..."

    "It turned out to be..." Gao Wen whispered a word.

    Carmel did not hear: "What?"

    "No, it doesn''t matter," Gao Wen looked at the ancient spirit of the mana. "And then? Is the **** successful?"

    ¡°Ultimately, we have created a stable genetic factor that can be safely integrated with human cells and passed on from generation to generation. Humans carrying genetic factors will not die as in the first phase of the ''God''. In the case of malignant mutations, a beneficial rapid mutation can occur at the arrival of the magic tide, mutating before the body dies, adapting to the new environment in the magic tide... theoretically."

    Kamal took Gao Wen and his entourage to the next room, where they saw neatly arranged culture vessels, which were well preserved, soaking human samples of different periods in a translucent biomass solution. The initial sample was a huge body that swollen and had distorted crystals on the surface, but the more stable the sample was, the more stable it was in the final container, which was almost a healthy human.

    "What do you say in theory?" Gao Wen looked at Carmel, who was floating in front of him. He had a faint conjecture in his heart. "You haven''t tested it?"

    "Unable to test," Carmel stopped. "All the information about the magic tide can only be simulated. We use the deep blue well to simulate, but what is the real magic tide... probably only the gods know, but we It is to rebel against the gods."

    After saying this, the ancient spirit of the mana continued to move forward with everyone, and Gao Wen noticed that they were heading for the upper level: there is still a third layer in this facility.

    "After the final deity was completed, the mission of the facility was over, the personnel were evacuated, and the materials and samples were sent back to the capital, but not everyone had evacuated," Carmel¡¯s voice echoed in the empty corridor. As if the soul is empty, "We are not sure whether the gods can really fight the magic tide, and we are not sure whether there will be new disasters to destroy humans, so a group of people were selected as ''seeds'', seeds They are sealed at the deepest part of the facility and sealed in a different space from the world. If the ''outside world'' is really destroyed, then we will at least leave a last-line hope for mankind."

    "That''s what we saw in the hall..." Herti muttered to herself, then raised her voice. "Are you planning to rely on hundreds of people to rebuild human society?"

    "No, we have more than a few hundred people," Camille seemed to smile, but all his expressions were mixed in the smashing arcane sparks. He stopped at the end of the corridor at the end of the corridor. "This Behind the door is a quiet hall, which originally had 60,000 people."

    "60,000?!" Hetty''s eyes widened, but then he realized the key points in Carmel''s words. "You said... originally?"

    "Yes, originally."

    Carmel opened the door, and as the heavy, old isolation door slowly opened, the scene in the quiet hall was in front of everyone.

    Everyone lost their words in horror.

    Behind the gate is a fragmented space. There is no stagnant hall at all. There is no "seed" of 60,000 reconstruction civilization. A crazy faintness is shrouded outside. Huge space cracks and violent energy raging in the distance, into the eyes There are only gravel floating in the air, broken debris and unclear shadows, and a small piece of ground and several torn walls and domes are the only traces of the quiet hall.

    It was as if a wild storm had struck here, completely smashing the stagnation hall and swallowing it.

    This is a desperate scene, but Carmel has quietly accepted this fact many years ago. He just quietly closed the gate, took everyone to the other direction, and slowly said what happened in the past. Come out: "We made a fatal mistake... even if we hide here, we can''t hide the magic tide.

    ¡°The magic tide hit the refuge and caused a chain reaction of space collapse. Except for a small number of facilities to be preserved, everything was destroyed by energy tides and space storms. 60,000 people disappeared silently and survived. Only the ''watchers'' at the center of the facility.

    ¡°The watchmen are the guards who are willing to stay. We sleep in a small, quiet hall. We wake up every 20 years to see the situation in the quiet hall and receive the latest news from the communication hall. The news we slept again and again, woke up again and again, watching 60,000 people lying unconsciously in the stagnation hall, and the communication hall was the news of the imperial peace.

    "You can''t imagine what it feels like... In the first hundred years of closed facilities, the last person we met in the outside world has passed away. In the 160s, the magic tide has not yet happened, the empire Still prosperous, we even began to doubt the necessity and significance of this plan. Perhaps the magic tide will not come at all. Our more than 900 volunteers and 60,000 ''seeds'' are just worried about a ridiculous doomsday prophecy. And spent all of my life for this illusory doomsday panic, but we still faithfully executed the orders and fulfilled the vows that were made that year. Some people could not hold up in the 420 years of closed facilities, we A small internal conflict broke out, and someone was going to open the door from it, but eventually the big magician, Wigma, took control of the situation, and then..."

    Carmel was silent for a long time, and his voice rang low: "We woke up in a shrill alarm, and received a heavy news from the fortress in a mess. In the communication hall, we saw the Emperor The last message sent, we are the last survivor, the necessity and significance of this plan has finally been confirmed, but everything has not developed as we expected.

    "The stagnation hall was destroyed. Two-thirds of the structure of the entire facility disappeared into the storm. The magicians leading to the world were also closed due to the influence of the magic tide. Even if the magic door was not closed, we could not leave the outside. The world is no longer able to survive, and what makes us survive is only the land of this cone.

    ¡°We experienced chaos, experienced despair, experienced hysteria and even violent conflicts, but in the end, we decided to live.¡±

 Chapter 241ï¼š God of nature

    It is not easy to live. Three-inch world

    A magical fortress that has been left in a different space has been disconnected from the world in the outside. There is no storm in the interior that is sufficient to sustain long-term survival. The storm has destroyed the stagnant hall and destroyed the large supporting facilities. The scale of the material warehouse, and in the only remaining structure of the fortress, Carmel and his watchmen have to be careful for the next day.

    "We are participants in the ''God'' experiment. Everyone has undergone the final stage of mutation modification, which allows us to survive longer than ordinary humans, but the shortage of materials is still a big problem. We firmly believe that there will be Better, the day when all problems were solved, but first we had to live that day under the leadership of the Great Magister, everyone began to save every resource and began to repair the remaining facilities in the fort."

    Kamal took Gao Wen and his entourage through a series of abandoned areas, which are already close to the existing edge of the "fortress". The magic tide has destroyed many things in this area. The fragmented rooms and corridors are the most common sights here. But because a powerful magical barrier is still working, these areas are not yet inviable.

    "We first restored the supply of magical energy. This fortress built in a different space has its own energy cycle system. We can draw energy directly from the external environment to maintain its operation. Then we repair most of the damaged interior. Walls and barriers to prevent dangerous chaotic magic from infiltrating, and finally we began to try to restart the magical door to the outside world... This attempt failed.

    "The magic tide changed the operating mechanism of the magic door. It was not damaged, but it could not be activated. We transferred the energy of half of the fortress to the magic door, but it could not open even a small crack. Through continuous trials and research, our materials are getting less and less, and the health of each member is beginning to deteriorate.

    "The magic tide does not affect us at all. In fact, its influence is ubiquitous and subtle. As time goes by, everyone''s body begins to have problems. It turns out that the ''God'' transformation does not allow us to survive forever. Claude Pirin was the first to die. A quick illness left him in the lab, followed by the eldest son of the Paldini family...

    ¡°Some people died in accidents. The brothers and sisters of the Colden family were knocked out of the platform by a boulder floating in a space while trying to repair the barrier. Schroeder was killed while repairing the magic focus. Our number has been decreasing, but we can''t see the hope of leaving here even if we can release the eyes of a mage, and look at the outside world, but unfortunately, the door is closed and cannot be opened."

    Herti¡¯s eyes stunned: ¡°And... everyone is dead...¡±

    "Human beings are a very fragile creature, both physically and mentally," Kamal sighed with a vibrato of energy. "We didn''t keep the order to the end. In the last few decades, we broke out very much." Serious... chaos, heavy pressure smashed everyone''s hopes, and the big magician was unable to sustain it. Just here, a large number of people got... ''liberation''."

    Kamal came to a very open place with Gao Wen. It seemed to be a party hall, but half of its outward extension was completely broken, and the floor and walls and roof fragments were floating in a dark space. An energy barrier is shrouded in the broken line.

    Here you can see traces of destruction by powerful spells.

    "After everything is over, the survivors who calm down realize how stupid they have done, but everything is irreparable, and there are only a few people left alive, and they will not live for long."

    "We quietly accepted our own ending, and at the end of the last, we finally retained the last decent as an Imperial Magister."

    Gao Wen looked at Carmel''s body full of energy: "Then you are... how did you become like this?"

    Kamal was silent for a moment and slowly said: "I am the last one who can''t tell whether it is lucky or unfortunate. I have made a special success in my ''God'' transformation. I became the healthiest and longevity here, in everyone. After all died, I did not show any signs of weakness.

    "I have spent more than a decade, and during this time I have placed the remains of all my colleagues. As you can see, let them sit there as if everyone is still alive... I feel like It may be crazy, but I don''t remember what the normal person''s mind should look like. Then I wandered in this empty fortress for a few years, continued my work to check the old equipment, and count the things in the warehouse. Observing external environmental changes, leaving records, occasionally doing experiments, occasionally talking to yourself, and occasionally talking to those sitting in the hall...

    "But I still don''t die. My life is like a distant date. In the process, I find that my mental condition is getting worse.

    ¡°So, I decided to end my life ahead of time with my own choice.¡±

    "How do you choose your own?" Tyre looked at Carmel curiously. "What method will turn you into... this look?"

    "I said before, this is the land where the white star has fallen. The **** of nature three thousand years ago fell to this place, and this whole ''rebel'' fortress is built on the foundation of ''white star'', I am This place paid the price of a lifetime, so I also decided to end my life with ''He''."

    Carmel stopped, and a wall filled with runes and cast from some unknown metal blocked the crowd, and with Carmel releasing a spell to activate the runes on the wall. The array, the heavy metal wall began to vibrate, and the rune above was lit up one by one, and it rose slowly and solemnly in front of everyone.

    There is a translucent energy barrier outside the wall, and through that layer of energy barrier, the real situation outside the facility is finally in front of Gaowen.

    It is really not a shadow world, but it is a stranger and more chaotic place than the shadow world. Countless broken stones float in the dark and deep space. These dense floating stones make up the endless space in this space. The earth, and above the broken earth, circling the chaotic clouds that never dissipated, a strange dark lightning raging in the air, and sketching all kinds of indescribable in the chaotic cloud. The illusion of horror, and between this chaotic world, there is something that deeply attracts everyone''s attention.

    It was a huge, hill-like white giant deer. He floated between the broken megalithic floating islands. Numerous thick chains bound his limbs, and a kind of white glory shrouded him. On the body, next to the giant deer, you can also see many broken, volcanic floating metal and crystal wrecks. The huge metal wreckage has been severely distorted, and its shape is weird until Hetty can¡¯t imagine their original appearance and What is the effect, but Gao Wen faintly feels that the huge metal wrecks are pieced together like a flying device. They have a tail structure like a propeller, and an extended bone like a weapon pylon. These structures are Today''s Loren mainland people are completely incomprehensible!

    More importantly, the texture of those metals and crystals is like an eternal slate!

    Gao Wen felt his heart pounding. He heard Carmel''s voice coming from the side: "Look, this is the fallen white star, the natural demon of the Druid once worshiped Amor!"

    "The God of Nature!" At this moment, Herti finally couldn''t help but exclaim, "My God!!"

    "Don''t worry, the ''barrier'' will protect your mind," Carmel seems to think that Heti is worried about the consequences of facing the gods, and then raises his finger to the layer of energy barrier outside the metal barrier. "This layer The barrier is the most valuable result we have found from the wreckage around the body of the gods. We simulate the energy fluctuations of those wrecks and find that the magic of the same frequency can offset the damage of the power of the gods to the mortal mind. As long as the barrier is still there, you are safe."

    Gao Wen looked at the translucent energy barrier with a shock and looked at the metal wreckage around the body of the giant deer Amoen through the barrier. He never thought that he would come into contact with the secret of the **** so soon. In contact with the relics of the "God of God", and when all this is really present in front of his eyes, in addition to the accident, his heart is only shocked by the heart.

    This is the place where the gods are fallen. This is the fallen god. This is the "weapon" that killed the gods...

    The people who built the weapon have left, but their creations remain here, and they remain in the world''s "monitoring satellites", which are still in operation today.

    Gao Wen regained his gaze and looked at Carmel not far away: "So, is the power of the gods turning you into this?"

    "I still can''t be sure whether my thoughts have been affected by the gods at the time. Although there are such barriers, I have been here with the bodies of the gods for hundreds of years. My mind cannot be completely normal. Carmel said with a mockery, "I opened the door, entered the unprotected space, did not carry any protective gear, and did not open any bodyguards. I went to the giant deer and directed his energy to In my own body, I hope to kill myself in this way and then the energy bursts out. My body is torn apart in the impact of the power, and eventually... becomes this look."

    "You have become an energy creature, and you can''t die any more," Gao Wen wiped away the drool from Tyre and looked up at Carmel, who had been transformed into a life form. "How many years have passed since then?" ¡±

    "I can''t remember. After the life form was transformed, my memory was in a state of intermittent," Carmel said helplessly, and raised his finger at the armor on his chest. "I carved these on myself." Just to remind yourself to prevent yourself from becoming an unconscious monster, but if you don''t suddenly meet you, I am afraid that I will become an unconscious monster. It is only a matter of time..."

    "When you first met, you questioned whether we were real," Hetty remembered what happened at the beginning. "What does that mean?"

    "Do you know that before you appeared, I had ''seen'' at least seven times and there were living people in front of me," Carmel¡¯s voice was full of bitterness. "I saw someone found this forgotten fortress. I saw someone open the magic door. I saw that the colleagues who had withdrawn from the same year returned to this place. They came to pick me up and told me that the mission was over... I was in hallucination, the illusion again and again, initially I I thought it was a problem with my own spirit, but then I discovered that it is the power of the gods that constantly affects me. Its power occasionally leaks through the barrier, creating illusions before my eyes, so I will doubt after seeing you. Are you a phantom, doubt if it is a barrier and something goes wrong..."

    Gao Wen finally figured out what happened to Kamal¡¯s weird behavior at the beginning. He looked at the ancient magician in front of him with emotion and felt that the other¡¯s mind could be maintained until today despite his own ¡°history¡± ratio. Carmel has been countless times long, but he knows that it is because his life form has changed from the beginning, and this person... he insisted on humanity for hundreds of years before the transformation of life form!

    After a long silence, he sighed softly: "Do not worry, we are real."

 Chapter 242ï¼š Close contact

    As the highest core of the "hiccup" fortress, this fortress facility is built entirely in a different space. Its energy source is as high as the speculation of the "God Force Inversion Array", directly from the **** of nature "Julu Mourne¡¯s corpse draws energy, and it is because of the constant supply of energy from the corpse that the bastion has been operating until today.

    But this is also a place where Gao Wen regrets that the fortress''s extremely special energy system and its special environment determine the lack of versatility and reference for its internal technology. At least in a short time, this fortress cannot be His territory produces direct use value.

    It is very advanced, but it is too special. It makes sense, but it is too dangerous. With the current technology and production level of the territory, it can neither develop it nor study it.

    The same is true of the corpses of the gods floating in the different space and the "sacred weapons", which are beyond the current treasure of the digestive power of Cecil, and beyond the psychological capacity of the current Cecil people. The only way for Gao Wen to think of it is to temporarily put them here, waiting for the development of the territory in the future, and then carry out large-scale research and excavation work.

    For him, Kamalben is the most valuable gain compared to this incredible fortress.

    Gao Wen stood in front of the wall and looked at the white giant deer. The shimmering white giant deer was the only one in this dark chaotic space that gave warmth and brightness. It has a protective barrier. In the circumstance, the mortal can''t feel the horror of the giant deer, but can only feel the shock and fear of him from its amazing corpse. It is so holy and elegant, even if it has fallen, it is already broken, and He still Beautiful to shocking, every line of his, every piece of fur, every holy radiance, with a beauty that is unimaginable to mortals.

    It is a true mythological creature, a creature that exists only in the most beautiful imagination of mankind, the most perfect dream. He makes Gao Wen could not help but think of the "eternal dream" created by the perpetrators, but Different from the "eternal dream", the giant deer Amoen is real, and he is really lying here, proving the true existence of the gods.

    ¡°Can the barrier be opened?¡± Gao Wen turned to look at Carmel. ¡°I want to go closer and see.¡±

    "Millions can''t!" Carmel was shocked by Gao Wen''s words. "Don''t be fooled by this appearance. Without the protection of the protective barrier, the mortal will die almost immediately after close contact with the gods! There are no protective devices available..."

    "You may not believe it when you say it, but the gods are ineffective against me," Gao Wen smiled and looked at Carmel, then raised his finger to Til next to him. "It has no effect on her."

    Kamal is in a huge horror. To be honest, since he has transformed his life form and endured so long for so long, he has rarely produced strong emotional fluctuations. However, the mood fluctuations he has produced in one day today Almost beyond the sum of his past hundreds of years, his arcane body trembled, and he could organize the language for a long time: "Are you serious?"

    "Someone will use this kind of thing to make a joke?" Gao Wen looked at Carmel very seriously. "I have been exposed to the flesh and blood. Tyre is... I have been in close contact many times. We are very good at this." grasp."

    The arcane radiance of Carmel shimmered, seemingly fiercely contradictory for a while, then he floated up, with a determined tone: "I can open the barrier to an exit, but I must be with you."

    "You?" Gao Wen picked an eyebrow. "Don''t you say that there are no protective devices available?"

    "I don''t need protective devices," Carmel said. "After the transformation of life forms, I have lost many of the mortal weaknesses, including the weaknesses affected by the will of the gods... I can act with you."

    The attitude of the ancient man was very determined, and Gao Wen understood his thoughts: Carmel finally waited until he left the hope of this place, naturally he would not like to see this only hope to die and kill himself. He nodded. "Well, you are with us. Tyre, come with me, I see you running for a long time."

    "Where!" Tyre wiped the drip from the corner of his mouth and did not hesitate to follow Gao Wen. "I am holding it. You see that I even brought a knife and fork..."

    Gao Wen was shocked: Why did this seafood go with the knife and fork? ! Where did she come from!

    Heti knows the special features of Gao Wen, but still reminds him with a concern: "The ancestor, please be careful, this is really weird."

    "Reassured, I will pay attention," Gao Wen comforted the granddaughter. "You are waiting here with the soldiers. I will come when I go."

    Kamal came to an ancient console next to the wall. After a series of operations, Gao Wen noticed that the energy barrier outside the wall slightly shook, and the magical flow of light on the surface condensed. Out of a vain shadow, it is obviously an exit.

    "Follow me," Carmel took the lead to the exit, and while floating forward, he reminded him, "Follow the point, I don''t know if you really can resist the influence of the will, but as long as you don''t leave me too Far away, even if it is really out of order, I have time to take you to a safe place."

    After passing through the translucent protective barrier, Gao Wen was surprised to find that the outside environment was almost indistinguishable from the inside of the barrier.

    After seeing the fragmented world, his first concern was whether there was air available for breathing outside the barrier, because the environment was like a space where life was banned, but after leaving the barrier, he discovered that not only could the outside be Breathing freely, even... there is still gravity.

    Although the earth in sight is countless floating boulder, although there are many pieces of material floating in the air as if losing weight, as long as the foot is on the larger floating boulders, you will feel the same gravity as the outside world. .

    Kameier also issued a reminder: "Don''t leave these stones. Once you leave too far, you will lose gravity. If you find a new foothold after drifting away, you will never come back."

    Gao Wen nodded and made various conjectures in his heart.

    All kinds of facts seem to indicate that this different space is still a mapping of the real world. Like the dark world, it has a weird but physical rule corresponding to the present world. He looks up at the deep space of chaos and the boulder and debris floating in the sky. Suddenly remembered what Carmel had said before.

    ¡°Is this really the shadow world?¡±

    When Kamer heard Gao Wen, he nodded. "We have used it for more than ten years to confirm this. We finally determined this. Scholars are correct about the world''s hierarchical structure, and indeed under the shadow world. There is a more disordered and chaotic place. The land here is in a broken state. The gravity environment is also smashed by the smashing of the earth. It is the chaotic reflection of the real world towards the deep secondary mapping... If you say In the shadow world, you can find some contours corresponding to the real world. Here, the images of the real world have been distorted to a level that is completely unrecognizable."

    ¡°I found a big hole in the dark mountains of the shadow world,¡± Gao Wen said. ¡°The big hole is next to the magic door. Is it related to the shadow world?¡±

    "That is the passage from the shadow world to the shadow world," Camel affirmed Gao Wen¡¯s conjecture. "We don''t know what power is causing this phenomenon, but this horror is occasionally found in the shadow world." Large hollows, guided by appropriate methods, can enter the deeper shadows with the help of large holes. In fact, this is the only way to enter the shadow world. It is relatively easy to enter the shadow world. Only a strong shadow talent is needed. Ceremonial magic, plus some casting materials, can open the door to the shadow world, but to enter the shadow world, you must find the big hole."

    Gao Wen couldn''t help but pick it up: "It always feels like someone has cut out the pores in the shadow world..."

    "what did you say?"

    "No, nothing," Gao Wen shook his head. "Are you still discovering other shadows?"

    "Yes, I have found it, but we have only successfully built a magical door," Kamal replied calmly. "This process requires a lot of energy and requires some kind of ''guidance''. We are the first to pass the magic and The divination approach finds the corresponding coordinates of the white star in the present world, then builds the surface of the ''hiccup'' fortress on this coordinate, and then opens the space crack at the bottom of the fortress, using the power of ''Julu Amoen'' to make the space fissure and Pushing to the edge of the big hole in the shadow world, finally opened the only door that can lead to the shadow world. This kind of success can hardly be copied unless we can find another fallen **** in the opposite side of other dark circles. ¡±

    There are other big holes in the shadow world, and these big holes are the passage to the shadow world. The power of the gods can open these channels...

    All kinds of clues gathered in Gaowen''s mind. After a while, he looked up and looked at the body of the "God of Nature."

    Already close at hand, this corpse is so huge, now it stands like a small hill a hundred meters away, the white light of the huge white deer''s body is filled with a gentle atmosphere, just close, Gao Wen felt that there was a vigorous life coming on.

    It is a strange thing to sense this vitality on a body.

    While sensing the vitality, he can clearly sense that something left in this corpse is fearing himself.

    Is that the consciousness of the gods remaining? Is it the fragment of the soul? Or is it just the remnant of the living tissue cells that can''t die? Gao Wen said that it is unclear what this subtle feeling is all about, but he can clearly feel that some of the energy reactions in this corpse are rapidly declining as they approach, as if they are trying to hide themselves.

    Even Carmel noticed this change. His life form was transformed by the power of the gods. Therefore, he was particularly sensitive to the changes in the energy of the "Julu Amoun". He looked at the audience with horror. One eye, but the next second, he was even more shocked to see that the semi-snake creature called Tyre rushed to the body of the **** of nature, and raised the knife and fork high...

    "Good smell!!"

    Tyre made a very high evaluation of the **** of nature.

 Chapter 243ï¼š Returnee

    Gao Wen brought Til over for this.

    Although the process of the actual ¡°identification operation¡± of this seafood was not quite the same as he originally expected, the results were very satisfactory.

    "This is the same type of creature as the big squid, although their form is very different," Miss Sailor is still a basic reason in the face of food, and remembers the task that Gao Wen confessed to her, so complete the identification. "After that, I quickly arched back and reported while drooling. "They have the same high-energy reaction. After the death of the body, the body tissues remain active... sucking, and there is a natural kind to the Kraken as an elemental creature." Attractive... sucking, and especially chewy... sucking..."

    Gao Wen feels that he can''t stand it anymore: "Would you like to **** up first?"

    "No need to use it," Tyre said, rubbing his mouth. "I am very reserved."

    After saying this, the salted fish raised his head and tried to shift his attention beyond the "small snacks".

    She looked at the metal wreckage that was floating around the body of the giant deer Amoun and was severely distorted. As an individual from a high civilized society, she naturally had different general perceptions of these wonderful wrecks.

    "It seems to be an attack of the same kind," Miss Haiyue guessed. "I found a large tear wound near the spine of the big white deer. There are also metal debris in the wound. It seems that the two have happened. Very serious impact..."

    "Suicide attack..." Gao Wen frowned at the metal and crystal floating around the body of God, thinking about the benefits these things can bring to their territory.

    This is a technological creation far beyond the imagination of today''s human beings. This is undoubted. However, when the generation of technology reaches a certain level, the relics of high civilization will lose the research and reference value as the low civilization. The empire, in the case of the elite gathering, is only a rough imitation of the energy response on these wrecks, thus creating a protective barrier that can resist the "will of the gods." They simply can''t figure out the wreckage. Any technical details, what can the current Cecil leader learn from these wrecks?

    I am afraid that even cutting these metals can''t be done like pieces of eternal slate. Contemporary races believe that the eternal slate is a god-creation, and cannot be divided by mortals except for self-disintegration.

    Sitting in Baoshan can only return empty-handed, probably the feeling of Gao Wen.

    "If I am a deepwater technician, it would be fine," Tyre said, shaking his tail. It seems a little regrettable. "Maybe you can learn something from these wrecks... We have observed every season of civilization on the mainland, but from I have never seen anything similar. These wrecks are really...unbelievable."

    Tyre seems to have no idea, but she is cautious and delicate in her bones. She knows she is in a strange civilized entity, and as a special individual in this environment, she has well controlled her words and deeds and curiosity. Heart, even if I came to this ancient fortress, saw the so-called **** body, and saw the suspected sacred weapon, she has not been too aggressive, but at this moment, she still could not help but reveal the right The interest of these wrecks.

    ¡°Can the deepwater technician in your mouth analyze these wrecks?¡± Gao Wen listened to Tyre¡¯s words and immediately turned and asked, ¡°Can your skills analyze this?¡±

    "I just said," Tyre thought carefully and waved his hand. "Our technology is stuck in a very delicate... bottleneck state. Deepwater technicians probably can''t analyze these. It''s very different from our technical route. s things."

    "Yes... that''s really a pity."

    Tyre was silent for a moment, and suddenly whispered: "What is this thing? Is this the ¡®God¡¯ mentioned in your mouth?¡±

    "Yes, you should have heard that this is the **** of nature."

    In the period when human society has been so long and short, Tyre is not as confused as the human religious system and the three views at the beginning. Now she probably understands what the gods believe in human beings. Meaning, and recently I have seen the blood of the Gaowen collection, she finally realized what the "big squid" that she and her sisters often excavated in the deep sea is what it is. However, for the sinister who does not believe in the gods, what humans worship Those supernatural idols are hard to resonate with Tyre. When I heard Gao Wen¡¯s affirmative reply, she would like to express her surprise, but in the end she could only sigh: "Oh, it¡¯s quite chewy. ¡±

    "I don''t know how many believers will be scared to death by your words," Gao Wen smiled helplessly. "But then... there aren''t many people who believe in the **** of nature now."

    Since the fall of the white star, the demise of the **** of nature has become a fact that people do not say but know well. Three thousand years have completely destroyed the original Druid belief system, in the only "sacrificial" Druid" The Holy Spirit School has also fallen to the end of all things. There is no open God of nature in this world.

    But Gao Wen can still be sure that if the secrets in this different space are made public, it will still be enough to cause a great shock to the whole world.

    Then, Cecil''s collar will be on the cusp.

    Therefore, he must not let these news leak out, at least in the territory where the territory is still fledgling, he can not let these news leak out.

    However, Gao Wen still hopes that this time he can dig out some things from this "Baoshan" as much as possible, so he turns his head and looks at Carmel: "Carmel, when you were from the corpse and the wreckage around the corpse Can the tool for cutting the sample still work now?"

    Carmel¡¯s voice came from the armor: ¡°It¡¯s definitely not usable, and even if I can use it, I don¡¯t recommend anything to move here.¡±

    Gao Wen brows: "Why?"

    "Julu Amoun is not as "quiet" as you seem," Kamal warned seriously. "The **** is dead, but the flesh and blood are not dead. He has a life pattern that humans cannot understand. This corpse has never stopped regenerating in the past three thousand years, and some unidentified forces have been repairing it, but these steel wrecks entangled with the gods have suppressed this regeneration process, and the two have formed a delicate balance. We can continue to this day. We collected the samples here, whether it is collecting samples from gods or collecting samples from those wrecks, each time it will make a huge sacrifice, accompanied by great danger, and now... we may not afford it. This kind of risk."

    "regeneration¡­¡­"

    Gao Wen muttered to himself, and couldn''t help but look at Til, who was pouting beside him.

    The gods seem to be unable to kill, although it seems that a long time ago, there seemed to be a strong open zenith star fleet that killed the gods, but after they left, these dead gods returned to the gods. Anyway, no matter if they didn¡¯t go back, there are people who listen to the phone in the gods.) The master of the storm in the deep sea and the **** of nature in the shadow world are unable to return because of the accident. One is the life of the people. I can''t take care of myself. One is that I can''t take care of myself in a car accident...

    But it seems that as long as these external inhibitors are removed, they will still live?

    Gao Wen did not know whether the gods of love, greatness, and selflessness mentioned in the sinister sinfulness were really so bright, but he judged from the scene of the car accident in front of him that Julu Amoun would not be very happy if he woke up. ......

    He decided to follow the inner guidance (and Carmel''s warning), and don''t rush to touch Amon and the wreckage around him without the technical power and productivity, let the **** of nature continue in the shadow world. Quietly sleep.

    But other useful samples in the fort are still packed as much as possible. Maybe when the magic door is closed, the samples that have been passed down from the Sparks will not be able to replicate the wealth.

    "Let''s go, we have been in this place for a long time," Gao Wen glanced back at the body of the giant deer Amoun, and took a deep look at the distortions that seemed to float around the gods. The wreckage, gently exhaling the gas, and then looked at the ancient magician who floated in the air not far from the side, "Carmel, ready to return to the human world?"

    The ancient magician was silent.

    When the day really came, Carmel found that he was completely unprepared.

    In the past few hundred years, he has imagined many times when he left this place and returned to human society, but he never thought that this day will come, and he never thought that he would come before this day. The most basic attribute of "humanity" has been lost.

    Hearing Gao Wen''s question, he looked down and looked at his completely heterogeneous body. He felt the magical energy flowing in his body, and suddenly there was a slight retreat and fear.

    "This looks... can you still return to humans?"

    "The world outside has changed a lot. You will face challenges in any form of return, but in the land I rule, I can at least guarantee that you can get everyone''s acceptance," Gao Wen said slowly. "I already have it on my territory." A lot of ... challenging the conventional things, my people are used to accept things beyond the three views, and a powerful magician from ancient times will get their respect. Of course, the premise of all this is that you must learn to abide by The rules of this era, respect... my rule of power in this land."

    After a long silence, the arcane energy in Carmel gradually became brighter. He finally broke the silence: "Before accepting this long mission, all of us know that this is a road full of danger. But for the survival of the race, we are willing to give up everything that is born and human... Now, perhaps it is time to re-fulfill the vows that were made that year.

    "The senior adviser of the Gangster Demon Division, the ¡®hungry¡¯ fortress watcher, Carmel Sreen, will continue to fulfill the oath of a thousand years ago. In the name of mankind, I swear allegiance to you, the lord.¡±

 Chapter 244ï¼š Young wolf general

    In the communication hall, Carmel watched for a long time the 792 seats that had been silenced forever.

    A familiar name crossed in his mind, and behind those names was a face that had begun to blur in memory. He vaguely remembered the day when the watchman team had just entered the facility, when everyone made an oath here. Words are still in the ears.

    Voluntarily give up everything that is born and human, in the name of mankind, watch the fortress and watch the hopes and seeds in the fortress until the long nights are passed until the lights reignite until the light of civilization re-lights the world.

    The watchmen did not violate the vows. Today, the last watchman will realize the vows of a thousand years ago.

    Carmel stood at the forefront of the hall, standing in front of the wall where the last piece of information was projected. The Rune armor piece rubbed in the air. He bent down slightly and said goodbye to his former colleagues.

    Gao Wen and Heti and others stood at the entrance to the hall and waited quietly for Carmel.

    "Prince, what are you thinking?" Hetty looked at Gao Wen''s face and whispered.

    Gao Wen sighed softly: "Think of those unreasonable places."

    Heti looked confused: "Is not reasonable?"

    "The blockade of this facility," Gao Wen shook his head gently. "This facility was blocked a thousand years ago. The watchers and the ''seeds'' also entered a state of rest and sleep at the same time. The eruption was seven hundred years ago, and there was a full three hundred years in the middle... In the long run, don¡¯t you think this is unnecessary?¡±

    "Perhaps because scholars are aware of the terrible magic wave, they think that when the magic tide breaks out, it will be too late to block and sleep," Hetty said of his own guess. "So it is necessary to store a disaster before the disaster really erupts." The seeds of sleeping, so that one day civilization will be extinct, they will wake up to rebuild the empire..."

    Gao Wen is undecided. After a while, he continued: "According to Kamal, in addition to being the ''seed'' of the main force of reconstruction, the watchers responsible for guarding the fortress are the core performers of the former ''rebellion'' plan, they are the most elite. The magician, the most advanced scholar, the value of each individual is incalculable. When the rebellious fortress completes its mission, all the evacuations from here are planned peripheral workers, and the real core, leadership, and informed layers. Almost all of them entered the depths of the fortress and fell into a deep sleep, while outside, the ''results'' they sent back to the capital have never entered the public eye..."

    Herti frowned and seemed to realize what Gao Wen wanted to say.

    Gao Wen then said the third suspicious place: "In the end, the Gangsing Empire did not seem to tell the neighbors about the warnings of the magic tide."

    "Do you mean elves, dwarves, orcs?" Heti raised his eyebrows. "Perhaps the empire does not intend to remind them? The royal family of the year only thought about preserving human civilization in the disaster, and did not think about it... ..."

    "No, the Gangster Empire was completely different from what you imagined," Gao Wen shook his head. "Since entering the second half of the Spark Age, the Gangbuk Empire is the most powerful country on this continent, but this human empire is not relying on it. Violence and conquest to get along with other races is of course also due to the limitations of the Deep Blue Well. The Gangdang Empire was unable to expand externally for a while, so the emperors of all ages chose to be friendly with neighboring countries on the basis of maintaining the imperial power.

    "From the age of Kamer''s activity until the eruption of the magic wave for three hundred years, the Gangbuk Empire is in the honeymoon period with the elves and dwarves, especially the silver empire established by the elves, and the ''Ten Lin Covenant'' The relationship between humans and elves has reached its peak. One-third of the descendants of the Elven royal family are studying in the emperor, and the footprints of the human caravans are all over the silver empire. If it is not so close, the elves will not be after the magic tide. So enthusiastically help human refugees. You know, in addition to building a magnificent wall, the elves also accepted the southern pioneering army of mankind. Now the kingdom of the high mountains in the south of the continent is almost the same time that the elves helped build humans."

    "So... if humans have known the news of the magic wave, they will at least warn the elves," Hetty fully understood Gao Wen¡¯s doubts. "But Carmel has never mentioned anything about this... What he knows is always the part that preserves human civilization."

    "Carmel is just a technician, so he may not know all the plans of the top, but with the intelligence I have, I can be sure that the elves don''t know the news of the magic wave," Gao Wen nodded. "At least... ...their civilians know nothing about it."

    "All the news was blocked," Herti sighed softly. "Most members of the rebellious plan were blocked and stagnated in the fort. Their results were not made public from beginning to end. The royal family did not tell the public. The news about the magic tide did not warn any races on the mainland. If it was said that it was to prevent panic and control the news, it was somewhat reasonable, but until the magic tide broke out, they were still controlling the news, which is somewhat difficult to understand. . . . Those who are informed, what are they afraid of? Just worry about the people¡¯s panic?"

    "...I don''t know," Gao Wen still could only shake his head after a long silence. "But I know that what they fear is not necessarily as simple as the magic tide itself..."

    Gao Wen did not tell Heti all his doubts. In fact, apart from the unreasonable "message blockade" of the year, he also felt that there was another violation of the whole incident: the ancient Gangyu royal family on the scale of the magic tide Judging seems to be a problem.

    From the last piece of information they sent to the Rebellious Fortress, they apparently believed that the rebellious fortress after the magic tide was the ultimate survivor of mankind and perhaps even the ultimate survivor of all mortal civilizations, and in fact the devil seven hundred years ago. The tide does not mean to destroy the entire human civilization. Even the Gangyan Empire has a large number of refugees who have escaped from the wasteland.

    In Tyre¡¯s words, it was only a ¡°small magic tide¡± seven hundred years ago.

    At that time, the emperor¡¯s royal family apparently made a wrong judgment. They mistakenly regarded the magic tide as a great magic wave that could destroy the whole world...

    But is this misjudgment... really just a mistake caused by nervous tension? Or is it that the magic tide that broke out seven hundred years ago...in fact, it should have been enough to destroy the world?

    Everything is a fascination now.

    Carmel completed the final farewell. He came to Gao Wen and leaned down: "I have delayed a lot of time."

    "It''s fine, just as we are talking about some things," Gao Wen stopped talking with Hert and turned to Carmel and nodded. "Reassure, I will converge on each body here, and then properly bury them. The world will remember the sacrifice of everyone."

    ¡°I thank them,¡± Carmel said. ¡°Then, I will open all the sample vaults left in the fort, hopefully these old things will come in handy in this era.¡±

    At the same time, on the border between Ansu and Tifeng, the young Knights commander was standing in the high command tower, standing in the room at the top of the tower, staring through the window at the wind and snow. Mountains.

    When the winter falls, a heavy snow lasts from two days ago to today. In front of this natural power, even the dark mountains are covered with a layer of silver. As the mountain wind blows, the distant snow is curled up. The mountains form a curtain, which blurs the boundaries between the mountain and the heavens and the earth.

    Andesa Wendell knew that the mountain led to the ancient, decadent and dull kingdom, and a group of mediocre old-fashioned enthusiasm entrenched in the land, enjoying the glory of the ancestors and blocking the rise of mankind. path of.

    This era should belong to a newer, more powerful, and more brave changer. Titan is such a changer. This great empire represents the glory of mankind, the embodiment of the ancient martyrdom of the Empire, and Ansu is almost this. The opposite of a series of brilliant spirits.

    The kingdom not only decayed but also swallowed up her father.

    Andesa Windel regained her gaze. Whenever there was heavy snow on the border, she couldn''t help but think of her father who had been dead for many years. At that time, she was still young, and her memory of her father was mostly blurred, but Only one thing she remembered was very clear. My father disappeared in such a barren land in the west of the fort after such a heavy snow. There was no news, and no one even saw it in the capital.

    No one is responsible for this. One of the oldest and most noble families of the Titan empire lost the best heirs of all time, but no one is responsible for it.

    Anderssa sighed softly, and all the emotional changes were hidden by her in the light gray scorpion. She looked down and looked at the letter that had just been taken apart on the table. The letter from Grand Duke was written in the letter. On, while the above content is only half a page.

    Just like in the past, there is no warmth and discourse in the grandfather''s letter. Some are just like the instructions and instructions of the superiors to the lower level. Andersa should read it carefully from the blunt and short words to see that it is very deep. A little bit of care.

    This time the letter is still reminding her to pay attention to the border deployment in winter, but the letter also talked about some changes in the situation of the emperor. The old duke still seems to regard his granddaughter as an object to be taught even though Andessa has become The youngest wolf general in the history of Tifeng, but the habits of the Duke Dinantan¡¯s entire half-life are still not so easy to change.

    Andersa¡¯s gaze was swept over the letter, and finally stayed at the reminder of the letter, which mentioned the recently resurrected hero and the instructions to Andersa himself. The young wolf couldn''t help but frown, and finally sighed slightly, saying to the commander who was standing by at the door: "Go and call Mr. Soldering."

    A moment later, a blond elf walked into Andesa''s room.

    This is a typical pure-blooded silver elf. He is tall and slim. He is dressed in a winter safari of the Ranger. His skin is fair and his appearance is almost impeccable. A long blond hair is draped behind his head, if not There is a hint of glory between the throat and the eyebrow to illustrate his gender. The blond male silver elf is even more like an elegant and beautiful lady. From the appearance, this "beautiful gentleman" can not even feel a little force. The momentum on the top.

    However, Andesa knows the true strength of the silver elf, which is the power that makes her a human power inherited the title of the wolf general amazed. The elf is a foreigner who was hired by the Titan Empire as a freedom fighter. The soldier is currently the best hunter and scout in the fort, and the man who can think of it best for performing infiltration tasks.

    "Mr. Solderin," Andersa nodded slightly to the silver elf in front of her eyes. "I have a task to hand over to you."

    "Happy to help, commander," Silver Elf Solderin bowed his head slightly, his face showing a smile. "After the winter, I have not found a satisfactory prey for a long time."

 Chapter 245ï¼š Carmels new life

    In less than a year, the Byron Knights were deeply aware of one thing: some people did have some kind of talent to create history and witness miracles. These people were always keen to find those that were buried. Secrets can always inadvertently reach out to opportunities that can change history. They seem to be able to meet the world¡¯s new lords when they walk on the road, and Gao Wen Cecil seems to be such a person.

    On such a day''s effort, the lord actually dug a strange creature from the ruins. Last time I dug up a big iron ball that would fly and talk. This time I dug up an ancient Wu Ling that would fly. I don''t know what the lord''s adults will continue to dig in this ancient ruin, but they will dig up something new, but Byron wonders, even if he sees Gao Wen next to a dragon, he will not be surprised.

    In order to improve the speed of material recovery in the ¡°Deep Rebel Fortress¡±, the Philip Knight who had just returned from Kant¡¯s collar was assigned to help Byron to carry out the inventory and handling of ancient materials. The young knight stood in stability. In front of the running magic gate, looking at the ancient fortress hidden in the shadow world, Byron stood next to him, while commanding the soldiers to carry the equipment and specimens that the lord requested to recycle while partnering with himself. I sighed: "You said, how can we, the lord, be able to do it... What happened? How many rare things in the past few months have made him run into it."

    Instead of listening to the ridiculous meaning of Byron''s tone, Philip immediately reminded him very seriously: "Is it freely to judge the lord privately and not to witness the miracle happening? Isn''t that great luck?"

    "I don''t have much interest in witnessing the miracle. The more you witness this kind of thing, the faster you die." Byron snorted and then turned to continue to command the soldiers to pack and seal the ancient items they carried out, and as soon as possible. Send them to the opposite side of the magic door.

    This ancient fortress is a huge treasure house. Unlike the underground palace in the world that has been evacuated, everything here is extremely well preserved. Many magical devices are still in the state of being able to use. The energy supply system, most of them will be as ineffective as the Gangster equipment after the magic tide, but the well-preserved ancient magic device itself is an excellent research object.

    In addition to the intact ancient equipment, the wreck samples stored in various laboratories are also invaluable. Gao Wen¡¯s order to Byron is to send all the things that can be carried in the shortest possible time. Go outside the magic gate.

    These ancient relics will not be sent to the city, and Gao Wen has ordered a place in the middle-level area of ??the ¡°Rebel Fortress¡± to serve as a research and storage site for ancient relics. Of course, considering the number of researchers on the territory today, these things can only be piled up in the warehouse for the time being.

    The protective wall of the ¡°deep zone¡± has risen again. The body of the giant deer Amoun is isolated from the facility. There are no other specimens of the gods in the facility, and the fragments of the remains of the ¡°God of the Gods¡± are There is no harm to ordinary people, so the recycling work can be safely handed over to the soldiers.

    Philip is a dumb person, so Byron can only open the topic himself: "Speaking, you have been busy between Kant and Cecil for the past two months. How is the situation there?"

    Philip thought for a moment and answered with one glance: "Padrick is a diligent and loyal person. Under his efforts, the order of Kant has been fully restored, and the development is not bad."

    "You know that I am not asking this."

    Philip glanced at Byron: "...Kant will be the possession of the Cecil family, and the signs have begun to appear. Now Kant has led almost all the civilians to regard the Cecil family as their natural protector and The ruler, all the merchants on the territory have been bought and integrated by Padrek, and the artisan association has accepted the employment of the lord adults and began to build the road from Kant to Cecil, as the lord said at the beginning. ""

    Byron smiled: "...I really don''t see smoke."

    At the same time, in the lord''s house of Cecil, Gao Wen saw Carmel, who had finished his rest and had a new look.

    After leaving the secluded space fortress that was banned for thousands of years, Carmel¡¯s whole body seemed to be a lot of spirit. Although he could not breathe the air, he could no longer feel the touch of the breeze on the skin, but only saw the sun. The matter itself is enough to make him feel refreshed.

    Of course, because the face of the ancient magister was not seen, Gao Wen judged his mental condition by the brightness of the other party.

    In addition to Gao Wen and Kamal in the room, there are Rebecca and Hetty. The former is curiously turning around Carmel, and the eye-catcher is the Rune Armor on the latter. The latter, while the latter is holding a scepter with a serious face, ready to knock on Rebecca¡¯s skull. If the girl does not converge on this rude behavior, Herti really can¡¯t help but stick to a family. .

    "How do you feel about seeing the sky?" Gao Wen smiled and nodded to Carmel, then looked at his n+1 layer granddaughter. "Can you talk about Rebecca?"

    "Please forgive the child''s rudeness," said Hetty with helplessness. "Her curiosity is a bit... too strong."

    "It doesn''t matter, I don''t care," Carmel is a very good person. He shakes his body slightly. The surface of Rune armor has the luster of arcane energy. "This world... has changed a lot, but nothing is More enjoyable than seeing the sun again, I saw a vibrant land, and the people on this land lived an optimistic and fulfilling life, which shows that there is a competent lord here."

    "That is, the ancestors can be powerful," Rebecca heard that some people praised their ancestors and suddenly looked proud. "But you may be a little disappointed if you want to go somewhere else. This era is not as good as it was a thousand years ago." ""

    ¡°I heard about the dynasty and decline of technology, but many things still need to be understood slowly,¡± Kamal replied. ¡°I heard that this is a place to open up. I must have a lot of work to do. I hope that I can do it as soon as possible. Come in handy."

    "Don''t worry, you first need to understand this era, understand the current level of productivity and social structure of this era, especially to understand the changes in human magic technology after the magic tide," Gao Wen said with a smile. "The magic wave has changed a lot." Something, I don''t know if you are an expert in magical devices, but I want to remind you that the magical technology of the ancient Gangyan Empire has basically collapsed, and there is no possibility of repairing. Before you join the work, The first step should be learning."

    Kamal silenced and trembled from the body: "I... I expected. I can sense that the magical environment around me is different from a thousand years ago, and even many of the spells I have mastered now. It also needs to be adjusted to a certain extent, but I believe I can adapt to it quickly."

    Speaking of this, he paused, and the voice seemed to bring a smile: "I am even more surprised by the changes in this era, the new lord who swore allegiance to loyalty... You are also a returning ancient man, This is amazing."

    In the shadow world, Carmel did not know the origin of Gao Wen. He only thought that it was an ordinary human lord. He did not come back to the lord''s house until he saw the day. In the bayonet, I heard the story of "the ancestors rallied." This incredible thing surprised him, but as a "remodeler" who is more challenging in his own view, Kameier¡¯s Gao Wen¡¯s It¡¯s quick to accept it.

    He just couldn''t help but feel the wonderful fate of his fate.

    Gao Wenxin said that he could not only climb out of the coffin. It was so simple that he had been hanging in the sky for a hundred and eighty thousand years. The secrets of these three challenges were not so good, so he laughed and revealed the topic: Haha, this world sometimes needs a miracle. I have arranged a place for you. How do you live in this lord''s house for the time being? There are empty rooms here."

    "If you don''t bother," Carmel said politely. "But if there is a chance in the future, I still hope to build a mage tower for research and residence. Of course, I will find my own way. In a familiar environment, I will be more comfortable with it."

    "Hetty has always wanted a tower of his own Master," Gao Wen couldn''t help but look at Herti, who was slightly awkward, and nodded with a smile. "There will be opportunities, and more and more Masters will appear on the territory. One day I have to divide the Master District specifically."

    After clarifying some of the life''s precautions and understanding some of Camer''s special survival needs, Gao Wen gave Carmel a suggestion: "On how to adapt to this strange world, I suggest you go to the mechanical manufacturing institute. Nicholas Egg always knows that he has the same life form that humans can''t imagine, and he has fully adapted to life in this era, and he has more or less contact with the rebellious fortress of a thousand years ago... I think you two should have some common topics."

    ¡°Are there a connection with the rebellious fortress?¡± Cameron had a keen interest in the future colleague with a strange name mentioned by Gao Wen. ¡°Well, I will go to him.¡±

    After Kamal left, there was only Gao Wen and two former Zeng...sisters and granddaughters.

    "Rebecca, you were really too rude," Hetty looked helplessly and still looked innocent, and seemed to have a bit of an iron-headed girl who wanted to catch up with Carmel''s continued research. "Even if you are curious, It should not be so offensive to new guests, especially this guest is still an ancient magician who has lived for a thousand years. As a mage, you should respect him more."

    "I am curious about the runes on his armor," Rebecca said with a flattened mouth. "I recently studied the optimization algorithm of the traditional array with Jenny all day, and saw things like runes and conditioned reflexes. a bit¡­¡­"

    "The Gangly Empire has a very profound study in the field of runes and statutes. Although many ancient ruins have lost their role in the contemporary era due to the collapse of the deep blue magic well, their cognition in rune is still far more modern. "Human," Gao Wen said, Rebecca said, "Kamel''s knowledge and experience, coupled with the logic and mathematics you have studied, I believe this will make the work of Rune Research a big step forward. ¡±

 Chapter 246ï¼š Returning amber

    For Carmel, this is a new era ¨C even a whole new world.

    The prosperous Gangyan Empire, the supreme human glory, the advanced magical technology, all the glory in his memory have vanished, and a thousand years of time can eliminate many things. The brilliant civilization created by mankind also appears in front of the great power of this time. It doesn''t matter.

    To be honest, he feels very uncomfortable.

    But the experience of being imprisoned for thousands of years in the shadow world has given him a mind that is far superior to ordinary people. Generally speaking, such an experience will only lead to two kinds of consequences, either hysterical madness or detachment from mortal.

    He has already experienced the stage of hysteria ¨C and fortunately transitioned to a state of calm thinking.

    Therefore, he is very clear that he must recognize the reality and must accept this new era. At least, he must understand what environment he will survive in the future.

    It is said that mankind has experienced a large-scale severance of technology and society. Nowadays, the human countries are almost built from scratch in the wild. In the communication with the people in the territory, he has heard many incredible places in this era, technology. The retreat and the brutality of contemporary humanity made him stunned¡ªalthough he could not do this physiologically¡ªand the only thing that was fortunate was that the ancient lord who returned from the grave like him was also a glory. Just swearing, under his governance, this piece of land is not so barbaric.

    This is the greatest fortunes for Carmel.

    Under the guidance of Gao Wen, he came to the mechanical manufacturing station on the east side of the territory. This place for research and development of mechanical equipment made him feel very friendly - although the mechanical equipment here and the magical guide of the ancient Gangyan Empire The workshop is very different, but he feels the familiar atmosphere here: the technicians are fascinated by research and manufacturing, and the new ideas collide in the work area, which is a good place for research and study.

    A silver-white metal ball with an exaggerated smile pattern floated in front of Carmel, and Carmel looked at the metal sphere in front of him, while the latter floated up and down in front of him, coming from inside the ball. The sound of metal vibrato: "Hello, I heard that you are coming."

    Kamal was stunned again (psychologically), and he found the technicians around him¡ªthose technicians who didn¡¯t have magical reactions, and how these ordinary people were involved in magic research¡ªall with Looking at this with curiosity and respect, the metal ball in front of me was probably the person in charge of this place. He was greatly surprised: "You are..."

    "You can call me Nicholas Eggs, or simply I am the egg," the metal ball floated up and down. "I am the director of the Cecil Machinery Manufacturing Institute and the responsible engine of the mechanical R&D department."

    "I am Carmel Slyen, just call me Carmel," Camel slightly introduced himself awkwardly. He really didn''t think he needed to communicate with a ball - he finally remembered that the lord used to I told him that there is a lot of strange existence in this land, and he obviously underestimated this. "The lord asked me to learn from you... about if you adapt to this society. He said that you are also him. Found from the Rebellion Fortress."

    "Ah, the rebellious fortress... We finally figured out the name of the relic - you came with me, I took you to visit this place, let you know the technical route we took," Nicholas Egg always turned around The silver-white funny faces glance at the technicians around. "What are you doing here! Is the impact test of the new rune substrate finished?!"

    The human technicians dispersed, and the silver-white giant continued: "I did come out from there. I was in the rebellious fortress a thousand years ago, but I am in the middle area, not in a middle area. local."

    "You really are the people in the fortress?" Carmel looked at the metal ball beside him. "My God... I thought that my life form has changed enough... You did it in the fortress." What research?"

    The Nicholas egg slightly slowed down a little floating speed: "... was studied."

    Carmel: "..."

    "That experience is not pleasant, but if I have time, I can talk to you slowly," Nicholas egg drifted forward. "Now we are going through the first assembly workshop, you can see the industrial power on this land is How to be manufactured. Most of the ideas of these machines come from our lords, but the specific drawing design is now done by me and the technicians. Of course, there are occasionally other departments to design and send orders, we will manufacture ""

    "...almost all ordinary people..." Carmel looked at the scene in the workshop with surprise. "Their masters? Do you let these ordinary people play with the magic organs at will?"

    "Mage master"? There is no Master ''master'' here," said Nicholas''s egg tart. "You must completely forget the past habits. These skilled magical technicians don''t need the guidance of the Master Master. They are bound in the workshop. The rules of operation and safety rules, and the Masters on the Territory will not be called masters under any circumstances. Their task is to conduct research in the laboratory and teach students at school."

    "...I feel that I really need time to get used to it."

    "You''d better get used to it," Nicholas said. "Next, we went to the machining center. I will show you how ordinary people use the power of magic to make parts."

    ......

    Amber returned to the territory, and entered the Cecil collar with her, and there were hundreds... dressed in folk and energetic social activists with simple personality.

    Even in the winter, Cecil''s collar still maintains a super-fast construction speed with new changes every day. Standing on the square in the entrance of the town, Amber found that she was only a frame of the "Businessmen''s Club" when she left. At the stage, a newly-built mechanical lifting device is sending heavy piles of building materials to the upper floors of the building. She can''t help but sigh: "Fortunately, I am lucky to come back early... I will have to be with people in the second half of the month. Asking for directions..."

    From the caravan, the face of Anton and the witch Jupley stunned and looked at the scene ¨C they obviously didn¡¯t expect the Cecil collar, which was said to have been under development for less than a year, to have reached this level. Unexpectedly, in this cold winter season, there is still a territory that can be so prosperous.

    They are from the northern part of Leslie''s collar. Leslie is already a rare land in the southern part of the whole kingdom. Even so, the towns they live in are still depressed after winter, and people are not willing to go out in the snow and ice. The poor in their shacks guarded the winter for a few meters of grain, and the wealthy were waiting for the spring in the mansion around the fireplace, and their incompetent people were drunk in the pub by the hot private wine, which is They recognize the "normal wintering style", and Cecil led the normal life with the cold wind, and the atmosphere of construction in all directions is obviously unheard of.

    But before being infected by the atmosphere, these gangsters, rogues, scammers and thieves first felt nervous and upset, because they could see the order in the bustling towns in front of them, and they could see those neatly dressed and light armor. Security personnel patrolling the streets, such a town is clearly "trick" for people like them.

    Already accustomed to stealing chickens and dogs, the "civil active social activists" who are hiding from the patrols are still not accustomed to the status quo of such legal entry. They even forget that they are allowed to enter the city...

    As the leader of the departure of Amber, Antony, on behalf of everyone, asked the boss: "The big sister, is this really the Cecil collar?"

    "Otherwise?" Amber looked back, frowning and looking at those who came down from the caravan, or screamed at the guy with a sneak peek, shouting loudly. "All spirits! Head up! One by one When you are in the car, aren¡¯t you all screaming? How can you be embarrassed at this time? You are hired by the lord! It¡¯s not a sneak peek!¡±

    Such a large group of people gathered in the square is certainly conspicuous. At this time, the patrolling security team members have noticed the movement in the square. A team of patrols walked toward the square. The witch Jupli saw the armor in the distance. Soldiers with swords, she suddenly reminded amber nervously: "The big sister, there are soldiers coming!"

    Others suddenly instinctively nervous after seeing the soldiers approaching, but Amber grinned and turned his head and said hello to the soldiers: "Hey! I am here!"

    The patrolling captain noticed who was the leader of the group. He quickly took the person to the front and gave a sly ceremony: "Miss Amber! The lord is already waiting for you!"

    Then he glanced at the 100-year-old new guest and smiled: "The lord also told me that if you bring someone, you can take it directly to the old barracks on the north side of Knight Street to rest temporarily, and there is already ready."

    "Know it," Amber nodded. "But these people have no rules. I am afraid they will cause trouble..."

    "The old barracks are not in use now, it will not affect..."

    "No, I mean, after these people get into trouble, I will be responsible for educating them. When you don''t stop, you can''t stop."

    The young security captain is obviously not quite adapted to the way he communicates with amber: "..."

    After the security patrol left, he dared to speak with his face. He took a hint of amazement and awe: "Big sister, you still... really mixed up with the upper class? Even the lord''s soldiers are saluting you!"

    "Crap, I didn''t say it long ago, I am now the lord guard," Amber glanced at the bald man. "And I don''t have this identity. How do you think I got the 100 people to Andrew?" ¡¤ The pass issued by Viscount Leslie?"

    Antonhe smiled: "The lord of the Viscount can''t wait for us to hurry out of his territory."

    "This is also... got it, don''t talk nonsense here, I will show you the world!"

 Chapter 247ï¼š Gao Wens daily work

    Gao Wen sat in the study room of the Lord''s House and looked at the latest report from Kant and Leigh.

    More than half of the report is about the establishment of the commercial road. His valued Padrik has already shown his own value. Under the efforts of the "businessman scholar", the southern merchants who originally had trade with Kant have already They were successively connected in series, and in the process, a large number of dealers were earned by Padrik. He did not pay much for the money. Instead, he paid the amount of the alchemy potion and gave a considerable number of businessmen in a short period of time. Volunteer to become the distributor of "Cecile Potion" and let them take the medicine on the road.

    Due to the nature of such merchants walking between territories, they often deal with people like mercenaries. Low-level mercenaries with low fees are happy to accept the employment of traders to help merchants drive robbers and beasts on the road. In the process, cheap and effective Cecil treatments entered the eyes of mercenaries who were not well-funded.

    No one will protect a life''s life with a bottle of healing agents and wound infections and a bottle of weak healing potion that can effectively stop bleeding. It doesn''t add up to three silver coins, even if the mercenaries are able to afford it. Since then, before the dealers arrived at their destination, Cecil¡¯s therapeutic potions had begun to spread among mercenaries throughout the South.

    Frequent outings, frequent injuries and mercenaries who need treatment will be the first and most stable source of consumers for Cecil''s treatments.

    On the other side, Leslie received a new order for mining equipment, and hoped that Cecil would send a few letters from the past "Magic Technician" to help them expand the Magic Net.

    Gao Wen looked at the personal letter from the Viscount Andrew Lesley, and the smile slowly surfaced.

    The first batch of technicians sent to Leslie¡¯s collar helped the Tanzan mine to lay the basic magic net, which allowed the mine to use a powerful magic engine to pull the mine car and crush the ore. Before the production efficiency of the magical machinery was in place, he actually did not need to further expand the magic net. Now he hopes that Gao Wen will send a group of magic net technicians in the past, indicating that the Viscount has already tasted a great sweetness from the magic net. .

    What will he do? Perhaps it is to spread the magic net into your own castle, or it may cover the entire mine. It is more likely... I want to take this opportunity to learn the technique of laying the magic net.

    Anyway, in any case, it is in the expectation of Gao Wen.

    He called the technical leader responsible for laying the magic net originally from the rune craftsman of Wang Du, but now he has become the "naturalized talent" who wants to stay in this territory and explain it to let him lead the team. Going to the task of Tanzan Town, after explaining the task, he reminded: "According to my estimation, Viscount Leslie may try to buy you this time, let you tell him the key to laying the magic net... ¡±

    The person in charge of the technology suddenly looked serious: "I will never be shaken by money, the Lord!"

    "No, I ask you to accept the purchase," Gao Wen shook his head, and when he said it, he was shocked by the technical leader in front of him. "Of course, it¡¯s hard to be entangled and hard."

    "Adult... What does this mean?"

    "The magic net is a very simple thing. Sooner or later, people will learn, so I don''t mind going to the magic net technology, but I have to collect tuition fees," Gao Wen said while writing a reply to the Viscount Andrew. "Technology is valuable when raising the price of the purchase."

    After the technical leader left, Gao Wen called Heti.

    As soon as the latter entered the study, Gao Wen said bluntly: "Notify the ''population introduction commissioner'' of Tanzan Town. For the next time, there will be a large number of cheap mine slaves and unemployed free miners in Tanzan Town. These people are recruited, and our factory is very short."

    Herti looked in a circle: "Ah? How do you know the ancestors?"

    ¡°The Viscount Andrew has purchased a large amount of mining equipment, and at least two-thirds of the miners have to be unemployed,¡± Gao Wen said with a smile. ¡°According to the custom of the traditional aristocracy, they will not be able to raise the labor force that is not used. There is no extra land around Sangzhen to absorb the population released by the mine."

    After Herti left, Gao Wen finally managed to handle the matter at hand. He stretched out a big laziness and prepared to take a break.

    But at this moment, he suddenly heard a slight squeaking sound from the window sill, followed by a burst of spring and mechanical structure. Gao Wenyi turned his head and immediately saw one on the window sill. The mechanical device is bouncing up!

    The fully automatic anti-amber warning device works!

    Gao Wen said that he had reached out and held a half-elf head that had fallen from the window sill and got out of the shadow state. "You don''t walk the door!"

    Amber slammed up: "Would you like to put a mousetrap on the window sill!!"

    Gao Wen glared at each other''s head and easily suppressed all the resistance of the girl: "What mouse clip, is that the warning device can you be caught without going through the window?"

    Amber stalked his neck to maintain his last dignity as a thief: "I was not caught! I was shocked!"

    I don''t know that she is so dignified and maintainable...

    Gao Wen took a look at this shameless half-elf: "How long have you been listening outside the window?"

    "From the shameless face, let the magic net technicians start to pay for your money," Amber opened his mouth and said that he also showed a adoring expression. "I found that you can even mix this person even if you are not a nobleman." Ok, your ability to be a man... well, I can¡¯t say it if I don¡¯t say it...¡±

    Gao Wen took up the fist that was about to be knocked down, and looked at the girl up and down. This began to say something right: "I heard that you pulled a bunch of people back?"

    "A hundred **** were all known in the past, but this is not all," Amber said proudly. "I tell you, there are more people, but they are all distributed in several nearby territories." Up, it¡¯s winter now, the rabbit scorpions are all in the black pub, burying themselves in the dead, you have to pick them up, but you don¡¯t have to go there. I have already brought the people I trusted the most. Then let them run to pull people."

    Gao Wen looked at Amber quite unexpectedly: "So what you count... your power is not small?"

    "In fact, these people can''t be counted as ''my power''." Amber knew that Gao Wen was a layman in this respect, and he explained with a smile. "There is no stable organization in this mixed-race rogue. Everyone earns some points in the streets." Working, getting together in the gutter, just loosely holding the group to warm up, I am because there are more places to run around that year, so the people I know are wider. This is a sparse net, I will help you pull it up. It¡¯s just a few of them, but as long as they are willing to contribute, they can help you find more people.¡±

    Gao Wen looked blank: "I understand. Is there anything I need to do?"

    "Of course," Amber nodded. "I want to send my most trusted people to other people to gather people, but you have to know that they will have troubles through the territory of other nobles. They need documents and guarantors to prove them. It was entrusted by the Duke of Govin Cecil to walk around, which prevented them and the people they brought from being hanged by the local aristocracy on the road."

    In this era, people are tied to their own growing land. Every civilian is a private property of the nobility. The ordinary people are almost never allowed to leave or enter any territory, otherwise there is a risk of being hanged. If you want to be a trader or a mercenary or an adventurer, you need to get proof from the nobility. Even with these documents, if the issuer is not strong enough, the person holding the document may still be affected by the aristocrats along the way. Martyrdom and extortion (in fact, this is almost the main source of income for many aristocrats), this is the status quo of this era.

    But if they not only have supporting documents, but also the issuers of the documents are enough weight in the entire aristocratic system, then they can be unimpeded.

    The Duke of Govin Cecil is no longer the general guardian of the South, but his name still plays a decisive role in this land. At the very least, in the absence of conflicts of interest, the aristocrats who are obedient must show this name. Adequate awe, this awe of the superiors is also an important part of the aristocracy to maintain its physique, so anyone with a pass issued by Gao Wen Cecil can be unimpeded in the south and basically not used. Worried that the aristocrats along the way are hard to extort, this is also an important guarantee that Gao Wen''s business road can be smoothly spread.

    Gao Wen almost did not hesitate to agree to the amber request: "No problem. But you must ensure that the people who get the pass are reliable, and before they leave, they must let them understand their mission and the importance of low-key behavior. I don''t want those people to use my passport to make a big publicity and to know the world."

    Amber smiled: "You rest assured that all the oils I brought out are old oils. They don''t. They are low-key, and they are better than anyone else. The pass of the Duke can be like a flight. You might let them sway through the market and let them die."

    Gao Wen: "..."

    I always feel that I am not proud of it. How does Amber say that these words are just like saving her world...

    At this time, Amber began to feel: "The pass issued by the Duke... If it is the unconditional passage, this stuff will know how much money can be fired on the black market. You are probably the first to ever give a gangster The big nobility of this kind of document."

    "I am not the first one," Gao Wenyi waved. "When we just hit the northern region, we checked one person and signed more than 100 certificates and licenses to the local mountain people. From the current point of view, the northern mountain people of the year were all unruly barbarians, and even the gangsters could not count, but they are now the ancestors of the Northern Mountain Legion."

    "Hey, what do you mean, let me bring a group in the future?!"

    Gao Wen took a look at the half-elf that climbed this way and raised his hand: "Let''s say, is it a direct knock or a process?"

    amber:"¡­¡­"

 Chapter 248ï¼š Hertis experiment

    Gao Wen and Amber went to check and accept the "intelligence elite" of the future hundred, and on the road, Amber inquired about the rumors he heard in the territory: "I have heard people say that the new land on the territory An ''Ancient Great Magister''?"

    Gao Wen nodded: "He is called Carmel, you will see him soon."

    Amber eyes dribbled, and I didn¡¯t know what I thought. I suddenly said, "You dug out people from the ruins in the mountains?"

    "... can''t be said to be dug out," Gao Wen felt that the semi-elf''s words were subtle and subtle. "He was trapped in a different space..."

    "That is to dig out." Amber said of course, then began to look up and down the high text, straight to the latter to see the goose bumps: "What do you mean by this look?"

    "There is another more on the territory!" Miss Half Elf slaps. "You are because the ancients feel that they have a generation gap with everyone, so decided to dig a more ancient one than yourself?" But don''t you have a generation gap?"

    Gao Wen suddenly felt that knocking this guy just knocked a little light...

    However, the idea of ??amber and eighteen bends and the shackles until the big mouth is not a day or two, Gao Wen has already trained a good immunity, as long as she does not take care of this guy, she will soon be quiet. .

    But this time, Amber''s balabala seems to be more powerful than usual. Even if Gao Wen doesn''t take care of her, she has been constantly opening new topics alongside her. After being halfway through this half-elf, Gao Wen finally couldn''t help it. I glanced at her: "How come you have so much this time?"

    "Is there?" Amber, then shook his head, "I didn''t think!"

    "You are a little nervous," Gao Wen looked helplessly at this guy. "You will say a lot of nonsense when you are nervous, and you still can''t feel it."

    By Gao Wen¡¯s reminder, Amber realized that he had inadvertently exposed his emotional changes. When he lamented why a knight was so keen, she finally nodded a bit. ¡°To tell the truth... it¡¯s a bit, but I am not nervous about myself."

    Gao Wen has actually vaguely guessed the idea of ??Amber: "Is it because of the people you brought?"

    "Almost..." Amber smiled. "I just want to say... those guys are giggles growing up in the gutter. The gangsters, scammers, and thieves are the main characters of their past, even though they have vowed before. I have to behave in the rules, but I know that they are the ones... I hope that you can be a little psychologically prepared, and don¡¯t let them be rude because of their vulgarity. Those...are actually a group of good guys."

    Gao Wen stopped and looked at the amber like a smile, until the other side slammed his head, he said with a smile: "It is rare to see that you will speak so carefully and still excuse others."

    "I have been with them for a long time, although it was many years ago," Amber grinned. "I want to take advantage of this opportunity to pull them, but their weight is really worrying."

    Gao Wen smiled and shook his head, suddenly mentioning a seemingly irrelevant topic: "Do you know the Royal Shadow Guardian loyal to the Ansu royal family?"

    Amber groaned, and suddenly nodded: "Know know, last time we went to the king, I still met one. I was kicked out of the shadow world by me. I almost didn''t faint into a grandson. Is that the Royal Shadow Guard?"

    Gao Wen: "...you don''t have to make a mistake in that mistake. It really confronts the shadow guard at that time, and ten of you are not enough for him to clean up. The Royal Shadow Guard is an Ansu royal training. The most powerful stalkers and intelligence personnel who came out from the beginning of Ansu¡¯s founding, they were responsible for secretly defending the security of the kingdom, while collecting various kinds of information for the king. I was one of the original trainers of the Royal Shadow Guard. ""

    "I seem to remember what you said," Amber frowned and tried to recall. "Oh, you teach them two-handed swordsmanship and physical training..."

    Gao Wen was once again stunned. This kind of effort to show the b but the feeling of being smashed back is not good, but he continued to say, "I really taught them these two things, but apart from these." In addition, I also participated in the development of the full training process of the Royal Shadow Guard."

    Amber finally understood the meaning of Gao Wen, but her face was full of horror: "Do you want to train the guys who are not in the climate according to the standards of training the Royal Shadow Guard?"

    Without waiting for Gao Wen to answer, she put her hand in her hand: "You don''t make a joke. The guys have a few pounds and a few. I don''t know yet. What can they do except the tricks of abduction and deception? It¡¯s enough to be a normal soldier, don¡¯t mention that kind of elite.¡±

    "They don''t need too much force. I don''t expect to train them completely according to the standards of the Royal Shadow Guard." Gao Wen smiled and shook his head. "The Royal Shadow Guard and the intelligence personnel I requested are still different. I don''t need a group of elite combatants... intelligence gathering, secret contact, identity camouflage, use of spy tools, they have a lot of things to learn as ordinary people. You should have a little confidence in them."

    "I don''t know what you are thinking," Amber looked at the confident Govin and couldn''t help but scratch his hair. "But you guys always have a lot of ways, I believe you are good this time."

    At the same time, in the magic lab in the southern part of the territory, Herti and Rebecca, who was pulled by her as an assistant, were looking down at a strange "stone".

    They opened up a large open space in the center of the magic laboratory. The ground was covered with a "portable beehive magic net" that was stitched together with a rune substrate and was easy to disassemble, and three nests were placed between the honeycomb units of the magic net. The three substrates used to conduct the magical red copper substrate are arranged in a shape of a character, and in the center of them are placed a "stone" of several tens of centimeters high and roughly obelisk-like.

    The "stone" surface has a deep purple luster, and the texture is between crystal and metal. It is the purified and recasted Hom stone.

    In order to purify this strange magic material, Heidi and the metal smelter Hanmer can pay a lot of thoughts different from the general metal ore. The original stone can not be smelted and cast by simple high temperature calcination. After the temperature continues to increase, these rough stones will only be torn apart, eventually becoming a useless powder like sand, and the Nicholas egg successfully overcomes the "allergic" symptoms of the original stone, his metal handling ability is from these ores. If the effect is not solved, the problem of purification is solved, but it is a seemingly inadvertent wrong operation.

    Heti accidentally poured the acid used for the experiment into the container containing the original sample, but found that the ore that was not in the salt was dissolved by the acid, and the useless components in the ore reacted with the acid. The residue becomes a residue that can be filtered out, and the acid itself finally becomes a smeltable powder after a series of subsequent reactions, replacements, and purifications. After a series of casting of these mineral powders. Herti got the first pure Holm crystal.

    Confirming that this precious Holm crystal has been firmly connected to the Magic Net, Hetty turned to look at Rebecca, who is standing next to a magical array in the corner of the room: "Can you sense the magic field over there?"

    Rebecca glanced at the sensory crystal in the center of the magic array, the crystal is emitting a slight light, and the dozen or more runes around the crystal are lit up three: "There is! But the intensity is still very low... ¡±

    Heti frowned slightly and looked at the Holm crystal connected to the magic net: "Well... after purification, it is very easy to release the magic field, just connect with the most basic magic net unit. Work, which means that purification is really effective, but the strength of the magic field has not changed much... Is this the limit of releasing the magic field so big?"

    Rebecca said while recalling: "I remember that when you injected an extra magic into the crystal, the strength of the magic field increased for a moment..."

    Herty frowned. "Is there? Why didn''t I feel it?"

    Rebecca is a bit unconfident: "That is probably what I read wrong..."

    "No, we can try," Herti was a man who wouldn''t let go of any details. When she heard Rebecca mention it, she immediately picked up her staff and put the front end of the staff near the ground. After purifying the Holm crystal, he released the simplest magic trick. "Do you see if the sensor crystal has changed?"

    "It seems to be a bright light..."

    "What is ¡®like?''¡± Herti glanced at Rebecca. ¡°How many times have you said that the magic experiment is very rigorous. You can¡¯t use the words ¡®like¡¯, ¡®probably¡¯! Let¡¯s try again!¡±

    Herti and Rebecca are busy testing the Hom Crystal after purification, and in the Rune Institute far from the Magic Lab, Carmel is extremely devoted to studying the "teaching materials" that Jenny has come up with.

    This ancient magician from a thousand years ago eagerly absorbed all the knowledge that can come in handy in this era, whether it comes from a scholarly scholar or a small four-level inscriptionist. If it is useful, he will I am willing to learn. Although I was initially dissatisfied when I first learned that a little girl who was not a junior mage was leading the rune study of the territory, after seeing the rune logic data that Jenny took out, this The ancient scholars who loved to study were deeply impressed by this novel theory.

    Jenny, with the complex emotion of awe and mixed joy, looked at the infamous big magician. She was shocked when she saw Carmel at first sight, and after knowing her identity. Even more in tension and uneasiness, although she has adapted to the relaxed and respected new life of Cecil, but the pressure from the senior magician continues to press on her mind, in her mind Among them, the powerful big magicians are arrogant, cold and terrible. These powerful casters will not only dismiss the weak like themselves, but also regard their research results as deviant. The contemporary magicians still have So, how proud and elusive is an ancient magician who lived from a thousand years ago to today?

    She is ready to face Carmel''s anger and is ready to maintain the dignity of rune logic in this situation, but she did not expect that the ancient magister was seeing rune logic After that, there was no anger at all, but it showed great research interest.

    This made her happy that the original great magician or the magician were not so unpopular.

    Kamal looked down for a long time and didn''t look up until after reading the argument about the interference knot. He seemed to want to say something, but before the opening, his body suddenly shook a little and then made a doubtful voice. :"Ok?"

    Jenny suddenly got nervous: "Master Carmel, what happened to you?"

    The arcane light of Carmel gradually stabilized: "I don''t know... I suddenly itched."

    In the magical laboratory far from the Rune Institute, Herti once again put the staff on the top of the Holm crystal, while preparing to release the magic while rubbing Rebecca: "This time you have to look carefully, be sure to count clearly. In the end, there are several runes to light up!"

    When the voice fell, Hert''s staff had a small white light bursting out at the front of the staff, and the Holm crystals shone slightly.

    In the Rune Institute, Carmel just controlled the plastic hand to put down the information in front of him, and his body was again awkward.

    Jenny is nervous again: "Master Carmel?"

    "...I don''t know what''s going on, I tickle it..."

 Chapter 249ï¼š Deviant and faith

    Carmel writhed a little awkwardly. The rune armor that floated in the air made a subtle collision with his movements. However, the strange feeling came quickly, not waiting for him. Understand what happened, everything seems to have returned to normal.

    To be honest, Carmel has not had this "feeling" for many years. Since he lost the human form, he has lost most of human perception. Instead, he uses magic to detect the ability of the surroundings. He even I am not sure if I have felt that it is such a "itch" that it is so far away that he has been far away from the point where he only vaguely retains such an impression. He was even scared when this feeling suddenly appeared. Jumping, I thought that something was wrong with my body.

    Jenny in front of him looked quite worried: "Master Carmel, you really... no problem?"

    "It''s okay, it should be a little bit uncomfortable after coming to a new magical environment. I can adjust my energy flow back," Carmel said, and manipulated the magic to make those tables full of formulas. And the manuscript paper of the calculation process floated around him, and his voice was amazed and surprised. "I still can''t believe it... you can sum up these things..."

    "Not just me, but Mr. Ravenkes, Mr. Wild Master, they laid the foundation, I just made a summary," Jenny corrected very seriously, and she dared to look directly at Carmel¡¯s head. The two arcs of arcane sparks, "The lord once said a word: the truth of the world should tend to be concise and clear, and exploring the truth is the gift of every god. The magical talent of man should not be the shackle of restraint thinking... ¡±

    "What is the shackle of thinking..." Carmel indulged, thoughtfully, "Everyone has the right to think. This is a phrase that the sorcerers often hang on their lips, but few people will really It extends to everyone, and we are used to the fact that only magicians are qualified to explore the truth, so that almost forgetting... ordinary people will also think."

    He looked around at the manuscript paper floating around him, and at the same time he could not help but emerge the magical organs that he had seen in the mechanical manufacturing institute. He thought of the "mortal" who operated the magical organs and even designed the magical organs as a delta of magic. For many years, I have seen the ancient magician who had just married the magical civilization. Of course, he can realize what these things mean.

    Even ordinary people who do not have the slightest magical talent, as long as they have enough knowledge, can control the power of magic not only can be used, but also can be researched and invented to promote the development of technology.

    Kamal is a researcher, but that doesn''t mean he doesn''t know anything about social development. He can imagine how these technologies will affect human civilization, and what makes him at a loss is that he doesn''t know. This effect is good or bad.

    "Noble magic, is it just a tool in the end..." He couldn''t help but talk to himself.

    "Magic is not noble, it''s just a power," Jenny immediately retorted, but when she finished, she narrowed her neck. "This is what the lord said..."

    However, the envisioned scene of the "Ancient Magister''s wrath" did not appear. Carmel just made a series of hoarse laughter: "Do you seem to admire your lord?"

    ¡°The lord is a great man,¡± Jenny whispered. ¡°He is farther than all of us, and it¡¯s all...¡±

    "If he believes that this is good for humanity, then I will support him. After all, I have sworn allegiance," Carmel chuckled, putting the manuscripts neatly on the table and turning around. To Jenny, "Can I bring a manuscript back to study? I am very interested in these things..."

    "Of course!" Jenny nodded and nodded, and was a little surprised. "I didn''t expect you to be interested in these things... I thought that a big magician like you would be angry after seeing this kind of thing, After all... It¡¯s a deviant act to treat mysterious magic as a tool to many magicians, and my mentor almost killed me.¡±

    "Is it a deviant...maybe it is," Cameer whispered softly. "But do you know what I did for the past?"

    Jenny shook her head honestly: "I don''t know."

    ¡°I have done more deviant things,¡± Kamal said faintly. ¡°We are all... We are the most deviant researchers selected by thousands of people, so the things you are studying are for me. Words are nothing at all, I am happy to study them with you."

    Jenny bowed her head with joy: "Master Carmel, this is my pleasure."

    "In this field, you are a master," Carmel is very modest in this respect. "A lot of what I have learned is not applicable in this era. It is necessary to learn again. On the academic road, honor only Be a capable person... eh?"

    "Master Carmel?"

    "Nothing, I tickle it..." Carmel twisted his body awkwardly and suddenly turned to a certain direction. In the short moment, he finally sensed the magical fluctuations that caused him to "itch". From what direction, "Where is that?"

    "There? There are basically residential areas and warehouses over there..." Jenny groaned. "Oh, but there is a magic lab at the end of the street, Ms. Herti. She should be doing experiments in the lab now. ""

    "Magic experiment?" Carmel''s tone is curious, "interesting... I have to take a look."

    ......

    In the ruined fortress of the shadow world, the material handling work has come to an end.

    Most of the useful samples and ancient equipment were packed in boxes and transported to the current world''s fort through the magic gates. Most of the large equipment that could not be transported was connected to the main body of the building or was clearly harmful and unsuitable for transport. Contaminants in outer space, and as the handling work is coming to an end, the fortress facility is gradually returning to calm.

    Pittman stood on the top floor of the rebellious fortress, and the heavy wall was opened. Through the translucent "protective barrier", he quietly looked at the chaotic and broken world outside the barrier, watching the floating The white giant deer between the large pieces of gravel and metal wreckage.

    The soldiers who came and went occasionally looked at the old druid with curiosity. They were surprised that the old man who was never serious in this plain would have such a deep and solemn appearance, but no one came to pick them up and they were still busy finishing the final. Work to leave this weird place as soon as possible.

    Some soldiers will also curiously look at the body of the giant deer Amoen outside the protective barrier, but they also did not bet too much on this huge biological corpse. Only a few people know the truth of this white giant deer, and the insider has already After being sealed, ordinary soldiers are now unclear how amazing the secrets are buried in this fort. About this fortress, they get a saying that is only an ancient research base for studying ancient powerful creatures, but floating in different spaces. It is easier to accept that the white giant deer is a monster that has been dead for many years. It is easier to accept that this place is a slice for God.

    But Pitman knew the truth of the white giant deer. Gao Wen told him about the "rebellious" fortress and the ruined fortress. Even if Gao Wen did not say that he saw the giant deer Amoen, Pittman can also understand what this is.

    He has been standing here for a long time, so long watching the remains of the **** of nature, the wrinkled face is tight, can not see any emotional changes, but also can not guess what is in his mind, Until one person around him was gone, he sighed softly: "It¡¯s really dead..."

    Then he silently took out silver discs, oak flakes, blessed twigs and acorns from his arms, and used them to build a small altar in front of the wall. He lit the oak flakes in the middle of the altar. Sprinkle a layer of pollen on the small flame, his movements are meticulous, just as the druids who passed down the 3,000 years ago are precise and capable.

    There are very few Druids in the world who can still master such a complete ritual movement.

    However, the flame in the center of the altar was only quietly burning, and gradually extinguished as the fuel was exhausted. The **** of nature was in front of the eyes, but the altar could not evoke even a trace of miracles.

    Pittman didn''t care about it. He just quietly completed this short but complete ritual, watching the things on the altar burned out completely by the flames, looking up at the white shimmering in the darkness. The giant deer corpse, he suddenly showed a smile:

    "You are lying here, it seems that the **** of nature will never appear again."

    After saying this, Pitman turned and left the place without nostalgia.

    He passed through the rebellious fortress that had been evacuated, crossed the ancient fortress in the dark mountains, and took a long time to return to the territory. The giant sun has gradually subsided, and the huge sundial is like a golden crown. Covered by the forest on the west side, and in the dimly lit skylight, he saw a group of people walking away from the only church in town.

    These should be civilians who have just finished praying, and they have a flat and light smile on their faces, and the sacred light priest like a madman stands in front of the church and watches the departure of the last prayers.

    Wright has seen Pitman, who is approaching himself. This strange priest of the Holy Light began to greet him with a big voice: "Master! Come in and sit down? I still have some unfinished bread!" ¡±

    The Holy Communion cakes issued by the Church of St. Light of Cecil, each made by the priest Wright, are firm and indestructible, and can be cut with gold and broken.

    So I can never finish it.

    Pittman thought about his teeth and stomach. He felt that as an elderly person, there was no need to challenge things that young people could not challenge. So he refused Wright''s kindness, but he walked into the church.

    "It¡¯s rare that you can come over," Pastor Lai lighted the magical crystal lamp in the church and handed a glass of water to Pitman. "The whole territory is probably only the ones you came to church. At least the number of Miss Amber is more frequent than you." ""

    Pitman subconsciously asked: "Is anything lost?"

    Wright could smoothly follow the topic: "I have nothing to lose here, so Miss Amber has not come any more recently."

    Pittman groaned and laughed silently. After a few laughs, he sighed softly: "Do you believe in it?"

 Chapter 250ï¼š Blondes Solderin

    This is a very direct question, but it is not a problem for most believers in the world. Wright nodded almost without thinking about it. "Of course, a firm belief is the basis of the clergy. ¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s obvious that you¡¯re doing better than most senior priests when you practice the Light,¡± Pitman smiled. ¡°It¡¯s rare to see a priest in this age as me. Follow the classics."

    "Ansu 503''s ''law reform'' led to many priests who were no longer so strict, and that reform made the release of many divine and sacred rituals easier, and also made many low-level priests who could not be promoted. The opportunity for promotion is objective, which greatly fills the team of the priests, and also allows other churches to get inspiration from them, and brings about the great development of various sects." Wright talks, usually can''t see this. A melee priest with a scorpion meat has such a solid theological knowledge, but as long as someone sat down to talk to him about the Holy Light faith, he will show such a knowledgeable and talkative side. "The increase of clergy is a good thing. However, it is also a fact that more and more people no longer pay attention to the warnings about the heart of the Light. But in any case, I believe that the devout people still occupy the majority, and the Holy Light is finally guiding people to be good."

    ¡°What about the reform of the holy law...¡± Pitman said without hesitation. ¡°The Pope Dittas summed up the rules from a large number of divine techniques and rituals and discovered the ''key points'' in various divine and sacred rituals and found As long as these points are properly followed, it is enough to trigger the miracle of the gods, which greatly simplifies the threshold of releasing the magic. In the process of summarizing the law, the bishops of the same period also found that they strengthened by self-intelligence, self-examination, and self-question. The shortcut of the effect of faith, the discovery of this series of laws has greatly reduced the threshold of becoming a middle and high-level priest, and the first church of the Light, which was reformed by the law, has also become the most powerful religion in the world. It continues to this day."

    Wright looked at Pittman quite a bit unexpectedly: "I didn''t expect you to know this very well? I thought the Druids would not be interested in the knowledge of the Light."

    "Religious history, this is not the knowledge of the light," Pitman said, shaking his head. "I can see that you are a pastor who walks the path of classical submersible. You are always following the most traditional light teachings. Ask yourself... Don''t know what you think about the clergy who take shortcuts?"

    Wright groaned and couldn''t help but smile: "They have their way, I have my way, the light will care for them, and I will care for me. Since the light shines on us all, it shows the way. I am not qualified to evaluate their path.

    "Yes," Pitman shook his head. "I am just curious. If the **** of the light knows that someone will rely on shortcuts to gain strength, what will happen to those who are not strict with the self-discipline, as long as they follow the "reform of the law" When the priests perform the rituals and release the magical techniques, they can gain the power of the Holy Light. Usually they even abuse alcohol, fight, gamble, extort a high redemption from the civilians, and exchange the inferior holy water made by the hangover for the poor people''s home. The last bunch of straw, the light of the Holy Light will not be weakened by them. Don''t you think this is a very strange thing?"

    If it is a mainstream light **** officer here, most of the words have been furious after hearing Peterman¡¯s words, but Wright is obviously not a mainstream cleric. His thinking about the light is always before anything else, so After hearing Pitman''s words, he couldn''t help but think about it and thought for half a minute before he looked up: "I can''t answer your question."

    Pittman stunned, and he stared at the priest in front of him: "I thought you would try to think of a theory to convince me that you admit that my questioning of the Light is correct?"

    "I don''t admit your questioning about the Light, but I really can''t answer your question," Wright replied calmly. "The Way of Light tells me to face my heart honestly, I don''t know if I don''t know. But I think that the disgraceful behavior you said must not be the original intention of the Holy Light. Those poor priests do exist. When I was in the Central Region, I had conflicts with many of them, but their bad deeds. It is from their own inner inconsistency. They use their deception and tricks to make profits for themselves. It is not the light of the Holy Light or the Holy Light who seeks the interests of God through these bad **** officials. What are the interests of the mortal? What?"

    Pitman took the cup with the clear water and raised his eyelids and looked at Wright: "For example... Faith?"

    "If it is really for the mortal belief, the **** of the light will not allow the existence of those bad things," Wright seems to finally grasp the contradiction in Pitman''s words, he smiles, "justice and kindness will Let the people depend on it, just as people will naturally yearn for the light."

    Pittman fixedly looked at the confident priest and couldn''t help but whispered: "...but sometimes fear and violence have the same power."

    ......

    Dark mountains, east stretches.

    An elite force is operating on a winding mountain road. They wear light-weight armor and carry a variety of light arms that are easy to use in mountain operations. They are well-ordered and disciplined in the dark mountains of the harsh conditions. It can also be done as a flat, and all kinds of signs are proof. This is a well-trained and capable team.

    Only they can''t see any signs that can show their identity. Even their weapons are deliberately concealed. Whether they are swords or bows, they are the conventional arms that senior mercenaries will use. If they only judge from the outside, I am afraid it is easy to mix them with the mercenaries who are taking risks.

    The team and several other units have been active in the dark mountains for two days. Since leaving the border between Ansu and Tifeng, these infiltrators from the Titan empire have been approaching the depths of Ansu.

    Their mission is to bypass the steel defense line set up by the Duke of Laurent in the eastern part of the Ansu Mountains, and to find out the country''s defense in the southeast region. After returning the information, they still have to find a way to lurk. Convergence with other infiltrated forces to form a "dark nail" that pierces the flesh and blood of the enemy, while waiting for the opportunity to carry out various sabotage actions, and when the war breaks out, the damage they cause will be enough to cause Ansu Heavy blow.

    There are more than one team entering the Dark Mountain Range, but this team is the most powerful of the several units. The high-level Elf Ranger S?lderlin is the commander of the team. He jumped on a prominent mountain rock, light. Easily control the balance of the body at the top of the rock and look at the vast plains and forests at the foot of the northern mountains of the Dark Mountains.

    At this distance, human beings can''t see anything, but he can distinguish almost all the smoke and the birds flying from the misty forest and the fog floating over the forest. According to this, he It can be roughly judged that there are several human settlements within the field of view, and the approximate scale of these settlements.

    After observing it, the high-ranking Elf Ranger jumped from the boulder and said in a concise manner: "It''s safe, rest for thirty minutes."

    Tifeng soldiers immediately found hidden places in their places, and took time to relax their waist and legs. Drinking water and eating them, although they are all elite, but the elite troops could not be the extraordinary professionals like Soldering. The powerful main army is still composed of 90% of ordinary people, and this team of only a dozen people has a high-level Elf Ranger and three low-level knights, a mage, which is already Quite an amazing proportion of the extraordinary, but the low-level extraordinary is still in need of rest in this case.

    The soldiers began to recover their strength, while whispering about what they saw after entering the dark mountains. The death zone that was smashed in the outside world was not as terrifying as the legend in their eyes, although they encountered some after entering the mountain. The monsters that mutate the deformed body due to the influence of magic, but there are no desperate strong enemies, but the steep mountains and some poisonous plants are more dangerous.

    Although everyone knows that they are walking on the side of the wasteland, as long as they don''t go to the mountains and face the Black Forest, the pressure of the wasteland will not make them too nervous.

    A knight-level warrior took out the tool for drawing the map, marking the key fork and mountain direction on the rough hand-drawn map, while the companion next to him took out a metal cylinder with a small hole and opened the cylinder. Then, from the inside, a "flying insect" with a black body was released. With a subtle sound, the black flying insects rushed into the sky with lightning and quickly disappeared into the soldiers'' field of vision.

    This seemingly flying insect is actually the creation of the magician''s crazy experiment. The thin and thin World of Warcraft bloodline allows it to have a very fast flight speed and can be artificially trained. In this scattered action, the training after the training. Flying insects can easily confirm the situation of each team and the location, which is a very useful thing.

    Solderlin looked up and saw the direction in which the flying insects disappeared. Then he took back his sight and relied on his eyes to close his eyes. His overly neutral face was blocked by long blond hair, which made people who did not know the truth first. Seeing it may even be regarded as a heroic female warrior, but no one in the nearby Tifeng soldiers will despise the slim-looking Elf Ranger, because the Ranger¡¯s famous name is far and near know.

    "The blonde''s Solderin", this is his name widely circulated in the mercenary community of Tifeng, and this name is obviously related to his blond hair, but only those who know something about the silver elf will understand. The real meaning of this name, understand the powerful power behind this name.

    The silver elves are ancient races living in the southern part of the mainland. These forest genus, which are closest to the ancient "original elves", have many differences from humans. In addition to their special cranial nerve structures and their associated elf spells, silver Another characteristic of the elf is that the silver elves, which change their hair with the increase of strength, are in a non-combat state. The silver elves are all blond, but as they inspire the hidden power in their bodies, the powerful magic will lead them to Hair is infested by elemental power. When a silver elf exerts 70% of its power, its hair color will turn completely into silver, and its combat power will rise straight until they end the power burst.

    The words "Silver Elf" come from this.

    However, no one has ever seen the appearance of "The Blonde''s Solderin" has increased its strength to 70%. He will always face his enemies with the most calm and calm gesture, even in the face of the biggest challenge, his blond hair. It has never changed.

    Thus, he won this very special title.

 Chapter 251ï¼š Drilling and melee weapon improvement program

    With the continuous development of the territory, the population gathered in this land has reached more than 10,000, and the Cecil Combat Corps also experienced a new round of expansion in the process of approximating the construction of the Corps and the construction of magic The great help made Cecil''s collar still maintain a fairly high proportion of military and civilian, and at the same time did not affect the development and operation of the territory too much.

    Gao Wen always believes that the world is coming, whether it is the monsters in the wasteland or the war between the human kingdoms will soon find their own heads, and in order to cope with the imminent danger, build a powerful armed force. It is necessary and inevitable.

    With the expansion of the Cecil Combat Regiment and the gradual improvement of various administrative frameworks in the Territory, Gao Wen¡¯s training for this army has become more formal and rigorous. Compared with the initial construction of the Territory, it is similar to the ¡°Three Chapters of the Law¡±. The superficial regulations, Gao Wen formulated a military regulation that is clearer, more rigorous, and more convenient for statistical rewards and punishments. He stipulated the allowances for each level of sergeants, stipulated the basic behavior of soldiers, and stipulated how to supervise the army and how to count Military martial arts, how to punish dereliction of duty, and in order to allow these regulations to be enforced, he also ordered the Philip and Byron two knights to select a group of young and literary and honest and reliable people to serve as grassroots commanders. The efforts of the night school teachers are now more and more people on the territory, and it is not difficult to select such a group of grassroots commanders.

    Gao Wen himself is not a man who understands military affairs, but fortunately, Gao Wen Cecil is an expert in this field. Coupled with the theory accumulated by the keyboard man in his life, he finally built this framework.

    After the framework is set up and the system is well-developed, what remains is the almost brainwashing recruit education, as well as endless drills, which conditioned all the rules and regulations and the rules of conduct, engraved in every Cecil. In the soldier''s bones.

    In the military area on the east side of the territory, the recruits are undergoing daily physical training. These formerly ordinary farmers and handymen are now wearing the standard Cecil armor, carrying the same weight as the combat backpack on the back. The training backpack, the arms and the armor of the magic guide terminal are almost the same size and weight, and the equipment is equipped with the equipment in the open field for training, while Gao Wen is standing with the Knights of Byron and Philip. Pay attention to the training of the soldiers.

    From time to time, veterans who served as instructors came out from the scene, but today they have not heard the complaints and screams of the recruits.

    "To tell the truth, the training of the queue that you originally advocated is really a useful thing," Byron looked at the recruits who had been able to stand the team in just a few days, and couldn''t help but sigh. "After practicing, At least they obeyed."

    The Philip Knight is sighing something else: "The simplified Knight Code is treated as a soldier''s conduct and requires everyone to do it. I really didn''t think it was achievable."

    "As long as the drills are in place, let them remember the contents of their daily learning as conditioned, so that even if they don''t understand the knight spirit, they will do it according to them," Gao Wen said casually. "The Cecil Combat Corps It is a very special army. They want to protect this land and protect the people on the land. The people must also fully support them. Only in this way can we stand firm on this dangerous wasteland border."

    The Byron Knights lamented: "The usual aristocratic private soldiers are mostly rogues and soldiers, even if they are born in civilians, but as long as they are attached to the aristocratic emblem and the sword is in hand, they will not be soft when they extort a civilian. Because the nobles only need these private soldiers to protect their castles... Occasionally there are some knightly nobles who notice the discipline of the army, they will strictly demand their own soldiers, but only limited to strict requirements, Like you have a lot of rules and systems to constrain the soldiers... I saw it for the first time."

    "Personal ethics will eventually die with the demise of individuals. Perfect systems and regulations will ensure that discipline is still effective after the rotation of personnel." Gao Wen smiled. "Of course, even with perfect systems and regulations, the world is also There is no eternal kingdom or order, but at least institutionally-constrained groups will survive longer than those who collapse as long as the leader dies."

    "Is personal morality going to die with the demise of the individual...", the Philip Knight showed an admirable expression, but after hearing the second half of Gao Wen, he couldn''t help but frown. "You mean, even if With these perfect institutional constraints that you have developed, Cecil¡¯s collar will one day...take the footsteps of those who died?¡±

    "If future generations don''t know how to cherish," Gao Wen spreads his hand. "There is always a day after the foundation is played."

    Philip Knight¡¯s face is positive: ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so pessimistic, you...¡±

    Gao Wen waited for the other party to finish his hand and said: "Don''t say anything, ''Your great cause will be eternal'' and other nonsense, it''s all fools and dead, I don''t expect that when I was buried, there are still people. On the grave, I engraved a ''Feng Gong Wei Ji Wan Chang Cun'', and as a result, I even saw the graves and made people plan. From that day on, I no longer believe in similar compliments."

    The Philip Knight was smashed and smashed, and half a sigh couldn''t speak. The Byron Knight next to him patted Philip''s shoulder and the ribs of his smile were fast-breaking: "Let you blow with someone with experience." ¡±

    Gao Wen stunned Byron without a knightly style: "You don''t laugh, let you conceive a new type of melee weapon that fits the Cecil''s combat mode and magical technology. Is there a look?"

    Due to the discovery of the "hiccup" fortress, the remains of the mountain are undergoing large-scale cleanup and restoration. Gao Wen will restore the middle area of ??the relic and use it as the "Ancient Technology Research Center" and the second industrial base of Cecil. Considering that the Byron Knights organized the exploration in the ruins before entering the winter, and now have such remarkable results, Gao Wen gave him a few days off, so that he has time to go back to the sun and have time to return. The family stayed with the peas, but in the principle of making the best use of others, Gao Wen also gave Byron a relatively easy task, that is, let him think about what his soldiers need, so that he can design Cecil. Combat soldiers'' melee weapon improvement program.

    Originally, he just asked casually, and did not think about the results of the usual mercenary knight who could hang up so quickly, but did not expect that Byron immediately showed a smug smile: "You are right, I really have Some ideas!"

    ¡°Oh?¡± Gao Wen was a little surprised. ¡°Speak and listen.¡±

    "You wait, I still have a drawing!" Byron said with a happy face, "I am not far from here at home, I will come and go!"

    Byron''s action was super strong. After getting permission from Gao Wen, he drove straight and rushed all the way to the training ground, leaving Gao Wen and Philip on the original ground. The Philip Knights only came out with a message: "He Will you draw magic maps?"

    Byron¡¯s residence in Knight Street was very close to the military camp, and the professional knight¡¯s footsteps were fast. Gao Wen didn¡¯t wait long to see the knight rushing back, and the other¡¯s hand still caught a look. Not a small paper roll, it must be the drawings he said.

    "This is it," Byron came to Gao Wen and excitedly unfolded the drawings. "This is what I have learned with several rune craftsmen on the other side of the machinery factory. You know, drawing pictures, I am not Very good at..."

    Gao Wen nodded, but at the same time his attention has been drawn to the things on the drawing. It is indeed a design of a melee weapon, which is shaped like a sword, and it can be seen that it is only a conceptual framework. Both the grip of the sword and the root of the blade can be seen as reserved for the runes and magic guides, but there is no exact structure there. There are many functional requirements or ideas written next to the drawings. Obviously this is not discussed yet. Finish.

    Byron also noticed the imperfections on the drawings. He smiled and said: "There has been no discussion of the results. There are many things that are controversial."

    Gao Wen has seen some of the things he has expected from the sword design, and immediately said: "The controversy is not afraid, you talk about your opinion."

    "Yes, you should know that when I was a mercenary mercenary and a professional knight or soldier, it was because we didn''t have so many rules and rules. No matter whether it is weaponry or combat, it is practical. People look at our equipment and think it is messy, but we know that every weapon exists because it is ''needed'', it has its own use environment and scene," Byron is very rare to take the initiative I went to my own mercenary experience and began to talk about my own ideas. "So I am thinking about the circumstances under which our soldiers need to use melee weapons. What are the battlefield environments that these melee weapons face?"

    He paused and went on to say: "The Cecil soldiers already have thermal ray guns. It is said that the higher level of the Arcane missile launcher and the electric lance also entered the design stage. The power of these things is bigger than one, and If the soldiers use the cluster, they can even kill the middle-class savage. These long-range attacks are enough for them to destroy the vast majority of the enemy. Then they use melee weapons for two reasons: first, their own long-range weapons because For some reason, it can''t be used, such as broken. Second, the enemy has strong magic resistance or simply has the characteristics of ''flow vector deflection''.

    "The second situation is obviously the most important countermeasure.

    "The soldiers are not lacking in magical attacks. What is lacking is the more powerful physical lethality. I and the Rune craftsmen have eliminated the traditional scheme of enchanting the elements on the blade to increase magical damage. Instead, they have tried to increase the sword. Simple destructive power. The more common methods in this respect are the physical enchanting effects like sharp sharpening, augmentation, armor puncture, but these enchantments are limited or limited, but we have no way to convert them into a matrix, so we Did not consider...

    ¡°Finally, we have two options, one is ¡®mechanical sword¡¯ and the other is ¡®melting sword¡¯...¡±

 Chapter 252ï¼š Melted sword and patrol

    At first, Gao Wen chose to find Byron to seek weapons improvement programs, which was to see the mercenary experience of the middle-aged knight in his early years.

    Unlike aristocratic knights or mages who are promoted to the orthodox, mercenaries usually do not have such perfect training conditions and good inheritance norms, but they have their own methods to make up for their shortcomings - rich combat experience and ability to adapt. That is, they rely on the blood on the tip of the knife. A mercenary must understand all kinds of combat environments, be familiar with the strengths and weaknesses of various weapons, and clearly understand how to solve the crisis in various environments, so that they To survive for a long time - Byron fully satisfied this.

    The Philip Knight is indeed a strong and talented knight, but his knowledge is too dogmatic and old-fashioned. Facing the fast-changing Cecil armament and the new fighting concept, he can guarantee that it will be very good to keep up with the team. And what breakthrough ideas he wants to make on the basis of traditional weapons and equipment, I am afraid it is harder than forcing amber to walk...

    The Byron Knights summed up the characteristics of the current Cecil soldiers and found the melee equipment improvement routes that the soldiers needed, and both of them were quite attractive in Gao Wen.

    ¡°The mechanical sword program is inspired by the application of an increasingly wide range of magic engines on the current territory,¡± the Byron Knights began to explain their thoughts. ¡°Those engines are so powerful, even if the professional knight of a plate is turned by the machine. The rounds will also be dead or disfigured, so there are rune craftsmen who consider the power of the machine on the sword - they consider installing a small repulsive mechanism in the hilt, using a repulsive mechanism to vibrate the blade or drive the jagged The structure makes it easy to tear open the enemy''s armor.

    ¡°The melt-cut sword scheme abandoned the mechanical structure and continued to find its way out of the effect of an ''enchanting''. There is a rune craftsman who proposes to add a flame rune array to the sword and use magic capacitors to power these. Runes can make the blade reach a very high temperature - we can use a very high temperature resistant purple steel to cast the blade. The steel after heating with the fire rune is no longer a magic effect, the enemy''s magic resistance It is useless, and the extremely high temperature purple steel blade can easily destroy most of the current conventional metal armor in the world, or cause great damage to the more sophisticated magic robe and mage shield. For no armor or The damage of the light armor enemy is even more deadly.

    "Of course, the damage efficiency of the high-heated blade may be slightly lower than that of the mechanically driven sawtooth, and there is nothing wrong with the local enemy who covers the secret silver and fine gold on the armor - then again, if true In the armor of Mithril and Jingjin, the mechanical sword is nothing..."

    At this time, Gao Wen¡¯s mind has been chain sawing swords and plasma blades flying around...

    He took a lot of effort to take back the fancy stuff in his mind, and at the same time his face maintained the majesty of revealing his ancestors. After seriously thinking about these two options, he denied one of them: "Mechanical The sword is not feasible."

    "Amount... We haven''t discussed the results yet..." Byron snorted. I didn''t expect Gao Wen to directly deny the seemingly promising one of the two most valuable programs. "Why do you think? Mechanical sword is not feasible?"

    "The mechanical structure is too complicated, the stability is poor, the maintenance is difficult, the cost is high, and it is not easy to mass-produce. At the present stage, the repulsive organs still have relatively large mechanical vibrations, which will affect the use of soldiers," Gao Wen said, shaking his head. I originally reminded you that only weapons capable of mass production are good weapons. This sentence has to add a sentence: equipment that can withstand harsh environments is good equipment. Unfortunately, mechanical swords are on these two points. Not satisfied... At least at this stage our technology is not satisfied.

    "The sword is frequently collided with the opponent''s weapon or armor. In continuous collisions, the gears and connecting rods in the hilt are prone to problems, and again - the movable tooth structure means more fragile, It''s more prone to wear, even if we do not use the cost to mass-produce this thing, it will collapse on the battlefield, and there will be any practicality."

    Byron stunned and finally realized the huge problem inside: "Yes! I didn''t even think of..."

    However, Gao Wen does not think that this is Byron''s problem - his experience is not false, but when a new magical industrial technology is mixed in one thing, his judgment will inevitably cause problems - he only Seeing how the magic engine is powerful, how do you know how the precision components in the machine work?

    To be honest, the scheme of negating the mechanical sword also makes Gao Wen quite sorry. The chain saw sword of the engine turning the steel tooth is a man''s romance. However, the industrial foundation at this stage can''t do this. It really makes a man''s romance. I am afraid that the battlefield will turn over...

    However, compared with the mechanical sword with obvious defects, the idea of ??the fusion sword is very feasible.

    It is not uncommon to use the rune to heat things. The reactor in the alchemy factory is now heating with the fire rune, but the ordinary fire rune heating device can only produce a few hundred degrees of high temperature, far from melting. The extent of metal, but Rebecca has recently been improving the magical array of fires - she is trying to simplify the common trap-like array of "hot land" into a universal rune group and put the simplified character The group was used in steel mills to change the status of still burning wood and charcoal in the forging furnace, which is said to be close to success.

    It must have been learned by the craftsmen that they had to use the fire runes to make high-heat swords.

    "Let''s think about melting the sword. This is a good way." Gao Wen returned the drawings to Byron, watching the other party put away the drawings, and suddenly asked again, "Yes, I see the tentative weapons in the plan." Is the category a one-handed sword?"

    "Oh yes, one-handed sword," Byron rolled his head and nodded. "Now the soldiers have installed force field shields in their magical terminals, which means they have a shield available on the battlefield at any time. Therefore, the posture of a one-handed sword and one-handed shield in melee fighting is the most useful. Recently, the Philip Knight has begun training in this area."

    Beside the curious look at Gao Wen and Byron''s research drawings, the Philip Knight, who hadn''t snorted for a long time, finally broke the silence. He nodded. "I am letting the soldiers use the force field shield and the ordinary one-handed sword for combat training." The force field shield has no weight and does not affect the line of sight like a normal shield, so the content of combat training must be reconsidered."

    After Gao Wen heard it, he nodded with satisfaction. Once again, the outsiders took the initiative to discover the characteristics of the new technology. It seems that many things do not need to worry too much about him...

    At the same time, in the dark mountains on the southeast side of the territory, a team of heavily armed Cecil soldiers are patrolling the mountain road.

    Under normal circumstances, the depths of the dark mountains are not set up by patrol personnel. On the one hand, there are not enough people. On the one hand, it is very difficult to inspect the original mountain forests. The arrangement of the post is difficult, so in addition to arranging several fixed lookouts to monitor the In the direction of the waste soil, to prevent the distortion from attacking the territory again, Gao Wen did not arrange more patrol teams in the mountains.

    But recently, there have been several patrol routes in the mountains.

    This is because the original stone of Hom has already started mining.

    With the help of Rebecca crystals, even if the winter does not affect the progress of the new mine, the area where the original stone of Hom is found has now become an open pit. After several crystals collapsed, a large expanse of the original stone veins is exposed. A large number of miners and soldiers were sent to the newly opened open pits. They built a stronghold around the excavation site. In order to prevent the beasts and monsters in the mountains from threatening the mine, several patrol routes were added around the mine. .

    It¡¯s a tough job to patrol the dark mountains on this cold day, but the soldiers are still working on their own routes. They are wearing the magic armor that has recently been mass-produced, equipped with universal models. The military magic guide terminal, the patrol road is full of attention, no slack.

    This is not only because Gao Wen¡¯s ¡°fighter ethics¡± has been deeply poured into their minds, but also because the recruits of the Combat Corps are selected from civilians, and even after they join the army, they should not be used as construction corps. The construction of the off-the-shelf territory, together with the various housing and sub-field laws that Gao Wen has been pursuing, the soldiers of Cecil have taken the protection of the territory and the protection of civilians as a matter of course from the very beginning.

    They personally built the territory. They personally exchanged their own houses and land with labor and military power. Their relatives and friends are workers in farmland, mines, factories, whether they are their own interests, or their relatives and friends. The safety of homeland land is completely bound to whether they can perform their duties. This is completely different from other aristocrats.

    The patrol captain walked in front of the team and watched the movements on both sides of the mountain road with vigilance. The mountain winds in the cold winter season continued to blow, but the cold did not affect his actions - the armor produced from the military factory was perfect. Protecting magic, breeze shields and insulated runes can help him withstand the cold winds in this mountain, while the secondary devotional technique that solidifies in the helmet allows him to keep his mind sharp and focused during continuous long patrols.

    As a veteran who survived from the old Cecil, he felt 120,000 points of satisfaction and peace of mind for his current equipment.

    "All are awake, and prepare the force field shield," the captain turned back and reminded the soldiers behind him. "Be careful not to be attacked by the monster!"

    Patrol in the dark mountains must always be careful. After the force field shield is distributed, the soldiers will use the "let the force field shields stand by" as the basic code. This is because there are always some monsters in the mountains that are not afraid of people or even simple wisdom. It will be attacked and attacked. When the reaction is not timely, it will be dangerous. In the first few days, there will be a bad luck. Because I forgot to open the shield, I was attacked by a poisonous monster. If it is not the drug of Cecil, it is not worthwhile. The soldiers had been carrying a few bottles of alchemy pharmacy, and the unlucky egg had already died.

    The soldiers under his own are all good soldiers, but the captain of the veteran still can''t help but remind them.

    And just as the soldiers responded, the patrol captain suddenly passed a hint of vigilance.

    This neighborhood... is dangerous.

    Https:

    Genius one second to remember the address of this station: . :m.

 Chapter 253ï¼š encounter

    This is a dangerous sign of inconsistencies nearby.

    The patrol captain is not an extraordinary person himself, and he can''t perceive the surrounding environment with magic. However, an experienced veteran is not worse than the ordinary low-level supernaturals in the battlefield perception. The crisis intuition can be exercised by life and death. Let him be keenly aware of the dangerous atmosphere in the environment, and the secondary clearing effect in the standard helmet can make his spirit extra concentrated and sharp to the extent of being close to the lower class.

    Enemy individuals are lurking nearby, the number is unknown, but it does not seem to be Warcraft in the mountains.

    They have already noticed the existence of the patrol, but have not taken action. They should have not yet found a good angle of attack or have not determined the details of their own side.

    The patrol captain did not rashly open, but instead used a gesture to compare a few signals behind the body. This simple tactical sign language is a must-have skill for Cecil''s combatants. It is said that its original inspiration came from the first-time emigrants. A young man, everyone in the patrol can master.

    The soldiers saw the captain''s gesture and immediately changed the queue in a quiet manner. They were prepared in the direction indicated by the captain, then quickly rushed to the nearest bunker and opened the insurance for the heat ray gun, just before they showed up. At the moment of these actions, a burst of subtle sounds has already arrived!

    The patrol captain was shocked. The attacker¡¯s reaction rate exceeded his expectations. His soldiers were natural enough to change the queue. The information between him and the soldiers was also concealed, but the other party still realized his exposure for the first time. And decisively launched the attack this is not a general bandit bandit, not even an ordinary professional mercenary!

    Fortunately, he had already been vigilant in advance. At the moment when the sound broke, the veteran had subconsciously raised his left arm. A translucent energy shield instantly formed and blocked most of his body, while several arrows were When the local slammed into the shield, it was dropped by the force shield and then fell to the ground.

    For a moment, the patrol captain had reached out and pulled out a crystal grenade from his waist, and his round arm strove to throw it at the position of the attacker, while the soldiers behind him were exactly the same. The sounding shovel smashed the air and parabolically flew to the distance. The whole process was flowing, just like conditioned reflection.

    As the lord of the training confessed, if it is really impossible to determine the enemy situation, it is certainly correct to throw at least one round of grenade. The undead can also disrupt the scene, and then create an opportunity regardless of the attack or retreat.

    Everything happened in just a few seconds, and the Cecil Squad, who had completed a series of coping with near-conditional reflexes, the Tifeng team that lurked on the side of the mountain road fell into a circle from the beginning.

    It¡¯s not that they are not elite, but they have never seen it.

    Everything is different from what they expected, unlike the battles they have heard or seen!

    This squad is one of the infiltration forces that entered the Dark Mountain Range with the Soldering squad. They chose a route that is closer to the north side of the mountain. There are two low-ranking knights and a low-ranking mage in the team. They The existence of the patrol was discovered very early, but the special mountain terrain made the encounter inevitable, so they decided to use the dead angle of the field of vision to ambush and annihilate the seemingly weird team in these Tifeng soldiers. In the initial forecast, this is completely unproblematic. With the advantage of ambush, they can use the first round of arrows to kill the captain of the patrol and two or three patrol soldiers. Then the wizard smashes into chaos with fireball or arcane missiles. The patrol team, the last knight with the soldiers to go forward to harvest, this is a steady thing.

    The result was not equal to launching the attack. The Ansu patrol team responded and they changed the formation quickly and looked for a favorable position as well as the early exercise. They could not see how they completed the communication!

    The Titan soldiers had to rush to launch the attack, but the first round of the smashing arrow was completely blocked by the magic shield.

    Blocked by the magic law shield!

    The patrol captain who is wearing a squad, how can he be seen as a warrior, is a master who can instantly force the field shield?

    Just as the Titan soldiers screamed at the moment, they saw the enemy launching a counterattack, and several strange metal cymbals were thrown at the place where they were hiding.

    Although I don¡¯t know what the metal scorpion is, the conditional reflexes that have been cultivated and practiced for many years have played a role. The magicians in the team propped up the mana shields in the midst of a thousand, and then, like a thunderous explosion. It broke out outside the mana shield.

    After all, the human arm is limited, and the crystallized grenade thrown out does not reach the most effective killing position. Most of the explosions occurred far away. Only two crystal grenades were in front of the imperial shields of the imperial soldiers. With a powerful magical explosion, the mana shield was torn apart, and the mountain rock used for the cover collapsed. However, due to the blocking of the shield, the power of the explosion was greatly weakened, and the soldiers hiding inside the shield were unharmed.

    In a piece of smoke, one of the Titans who led the team pulled out the long sword. He was wrapped in the brilliance of magic, and he rushed out of the hiding place that had lost meaning, rushing to those who would throw "explosive magic props". Ansu soldiers.

    "Catch with me!"

    Along with the command of the knight, the remaining Tifeng soldiers also rushed out of the hiding bunker, ready to use the hand-to-hand combat on this narrow mountain road to solve the battle.

    This development is completely different from the plan, but these battle-hardened Tifeng elites are still confident. They are confident that no country''s soldiers can defeat their own patrol captain in a white-blade battle. Perhaps it is really a clothing taste and some unique. Master, but every soldier he can''t bring is a superb person?

    The enemy rushed out of the hiding place, and the patrol captain suddenly settled in his heart and shouted: "The knight in front of the fire!"

    The continuous burning rays of the road penetrated the large pieces of smoke raised by the explosion of the crystal grenade. The imperial knight who was in charge of the front immediately hit the ball continuously. The aura of his body flashed fiercely and quickly dissipated after resisting for a while. .

    The knight realized at this time how stupid it was to rush out. However, there was no place to escape from the narrow mountain road. With the slight sound of the steel armor being pierced, he fell on the road of assault.

    The soldiers behind him didn''t realize what happened until the Cavaliers fell. They looked at their powerful commanders and they fell to the ground just halfway through the battle. Their own bodies were still moving forward. Running, the light armor on the ordinary soldiers is even more unable to withstand the power of the hot rays. They fall down one after another.

    Although the battle was one-sided, the patrol captain still looked at the direction in which the enemies ran out without hesitation. He remembered that he had just seen the flash of the mana shield. According to experience, he knew that the other mage would definitely hide behind and borrowed. When the soldiers in front of the cover are brewing, they will brew spell attacks. Although the soldiers who are in front of the charge will be completely destroyed, the opponent''s mage will be surprised, but the opponent''s spell attack will definitely come.

    At this moment, the sudden flash of fire in the floating smoke flashed, and a fireball flew through the air.

    Ms. Rebecca¡¯s fireball was much smaller. Miss Rebecca recently succeeded in picking up the fireball that was as big as the washbasin. Even in the challenge of putting two fireballs together and forming a barbell shape, these fires from the field. The mage is really worth mentioning.

    The patrol captain was quite disdainful in his heart, and then the left-handed force field shield struck a block, the fireball deflected the direction, and a dazzling array of fires blew between the nearby rocks, and the caster¡¯s own position It has also been completely exposed.

    "Set the fire in that direction!"

    The patrol captain shouted and then immediately used the thermal ray guns on both arms to start violently bombarding the enemy''s mage. The enemies that rushed out were already on the way to the charge, and all the firepower was poured into the captain¡¯s office. In the place indicated, in a piece of smoke, the patrol captain saw that there were various magical brilliance flashing up. It might be a shield, or it might be a magical prop for life, but no matter what, as long as the firepower is suppressed, don¡¯t stop. There is always time when there is no flash.

    Those flashing magical brilliance persisted for a moment and finally went out.

    The patrol captain unscrupulously fired more than a dozen hot rays in that direction until the energy crystal in one arm was exhausted before stopping. Then he replaced the new crystal and took the soldiers to check the results.

    They walked through the narrow mountain road, and the veteran captain experiencedly told the soldiers under his hand: "Attention to these fallen guys, some are just **** with hands and feet and don''t let them run."

    In the corner of the rock that was thundered by the grenade, the patrol captain saw the enemy who had already died. There was not only one mage here, but also a knight in armor. Both of them were opened several holes, and the mage was even one. The hot ray burst head and died.

    The knight should be left behind to protect the caster. His role is to prevent people such as sneak assassins or death squads from touching nearby vulnerable assassins, but he obviously did not expect the whole battle to develop from start to finish. In the white-blade stage, no magical attacks like money directly destroy all defenses.

    This is probably the most grievous guardian knight who died.

    But the patrol captain will not have any compassion for the enemy, especially this ambush attacking his enemies on the mountain road.

    He bent down to check the clues left on the body and wanted to find the origins of these people.

    Although these people have been defeated in general, but this is because they do not adapt to the new way of fighting, and their own side has occupied the advantage of equipment, otherwise the two sides really want to know the roots to open up the situation, the patrol captain does not think How much can you make yourself cheap.

    The soldiers he brought were well-trained, but most of them had no combat experience, and these enemies... can be seen from the fact that they can still organize an orderly attack in a chaotic and urgent situation. These are all elite.

    This kind of sharpness cannot be suddenly emerged.

 Chapter 254ï¼š Betty is studying hard

    Gao Wen put down the last engineering report that he had to confirm in person, moved his neck, relaxed some stiff cervical vertebrae, and then looked around.

    The study was very quiet, but it wasn''t just him alone. Not far from the big desk of Gao Wen, there was a small table against the wall. Betty was kneeling beside the table, bowing down and writing very seriously. A word that has just recently learned to spell.

    I took two hours a night to go to the evening school to learn the spelling, and then practice writing on the textbook during the daytime leisure time. This seems to have become the daily routine of Betty, and in order to make this little girl who loves learning have a more convenient learning space. Gao Wen deliberately allowed her to practice writing in her own study, and arranged for her a small desk belonging to her.

    This is obviously somewhat beyond the treatment that the maid should have. However, no one in this place would question Gao Wen¡¯s decision. As for Betty himself ¨C her mind does not seem to be complicated enough to think about the degree of ¡°rule overdoing¡±.

    Betty is really a little smart girl - in fact, she is a bit too late, Gao Wen knows that there is a word to describe this girl, it is called "staying cute", but he does not feel from Betty''s cuteness The slightest happiness - this girl does not have any congenital defects, her "stay" is only caused by malnutrition and family life embarrassment from small to large.

    Like most of the poorest children of this era, like most kitchen maids, low-level servants, serf children, lack of nutrition at critical stages of development and lack of education during the most important learning periods of life often affect their lives, they are lacking Knowledge, being curious, not learning, and not thinking independently, nobles often regard "inferior" as stupid, ignorant, and regard it as a natural flaw, even This is evidence to support the "truth" of "aristocratic birth and nobleness". Of course, there are exaggerated and unreasonable discriminating factors, but as the world becomes more and more aware, Gao Wen has to admit a fact:

    There is a real gap between the poorest children and the aristocratic children who have a good life. Although this gap has nothing to do with the so-called "bloodliness", its existence is an unavoidable reality.

    Therefore, Gao Wen is working hard to reduce this gap. Whether it is to introduce free children''s special meals at night school or to provide food subsidies to children under the age of six in the territory, it is part of the effort to solve the children''s malnutrition and let them The mind can develop as well as the aristocratic children. At the same time, it is the most effective way he can think of, but what are the adults or adults?

    Gao Wen stood up and came to Betty. I watched this stupid girl trying to spell a word. Her mistakes were few and her handwriting was much more than the beginning, but she had to spell a dozen words to remember. Until today, she is still learning a lot of things for the first two months of the night school children.

    Betty has been much stronger than most people of the same class. She is an adult, but she has a strong curiosity, and she likes to learn actively and spontaneously. She likes to write, and she is eager to work with Rebecca, Herti, etc. People can read and write smoothly, but she is still very difficult to learn when she is studying - she is not buried in genius, she has missed the best age of study, which is difficult to make up with the efforts of the day after tomorrow.

    In fact, if it wasn¡¯t for a catastrophe in the territory, if it¡¯s not Gao Wen¡¯s knowledge of too many ¡°outside worlds¡± with her, Betty¡¯s life would not have learned anything other than doing it in the kitchen. Way of survival.

    Just like in the days when she had just escaped from the territory, she always had her own pan ¨C it was because she had nothing else in her life. As a kitchen maid, the pan was She can imagine the highest honor and mission.

    Betty finally noticed the figure beside her. She looked up in amazement and hurriedly wanted to get up: "Master..."

    "Nothing, I just finished my business and came to see your progress," Gao Wen pressed Betty''s head to let the girl settle down. "Ah... you can already write very neatly."

    Betty smiled a little embarrassed, and she was very happy when she received the compliment, but she was a little wronged: "Peas learn faster than me..."

    "She is still young, it is normal to learn things easily," Gao Wen comforted the little maid. "You work hard, you can catch up with other people sooner or later. And if you don''t understand anything, I can still teach you at any time."

    ¡°Yeah!¡± Betty nodded hard, and at this time, Gao Wen noticed a few pages of draft paper from the book next to the small desk. He curiously took a look and saw it. Some simple basic runes.

    "You have already begun to learn runes?" Gao Wen asked unexpectedly.

    "Well..." Betty bowed her head. "Mr. Santis, who teaches literature, opened the classroom and allowed other classes to attend. I followed."

    "Can you understand?"

    "Can... understand a part," Betty stroked with a hand, indicating that it was a small part. "Mr. Santis is very fine and patient, and people who are listening can ask questions, so I learned. Some. Mr. Santis said that if I can write down the twenty-eight runes of the basics, let me formally go to class."

    Gao Wen¡¯s mind couldn¡¯t help but show the young man who was thin and tall, dressed in a dilapidated robe, hairy and weak, and had arranged for the second-level arcian to go to Cecil¡¯s General College to teach runes. After the magic, he never heard about the other party. The arcane master is really a very low-key person. It seems that as long as he gives him a job, he can keep silent in his position. Work goes on - but from the end result, he seems to have done a good job in the position of teacher?

    Few official clerics will be as patient as the civilians in front of them, and he can even tell the relatively complicated rune theory that even Betty can barely understand a part of it. This is really an amazing talent.

    After all, before this, no one had ever thought about how to explain magic with a group of people who could not feel the magic at all. The educational route of Santis was completely his own.

    "Mr. Santis said a word, ''You can''t see the magic, but it''s there,''" Betty whispered. "But he doesn''t let us casually engrave the runes on the red copper and blackstone. He lets us Practice on sand, manuscript paper and writing board first, you must be skilled before you can touch magic materials..."

    ¡°Safety awareness is the first step in learning magic,¡± Gao Wen laughed. ¡°It¡¯s right to listen to him.¡±

    After saying this, he suddenly turned to look at the direction of the window - he felt that the smell of amber is approaching here quickly.

    Unfortunately, this time the anti-amber device did not work - the shadow-savvy half-elf lady crossed the mouse clip on the window sill and landed on the ground, and Gao Wen noticed that her expression was a bit serious. .

    It was rare to see a serious expression on the amber face, so Gao Wen temporarily put away the idea of ??replacing the mouse clip on the window sill with a sling. He looked at each other curiously: "What happened?"

    Amber picked up the Gaowen''s cup on the desk and poured the herbal tea in it. After drinking a good time, he took a breath: "Call--Running all the way to exhaust me. The patrol in the mountain came back in advance. They met a group of suspicious militants and brought two injured prisoners back."

    Gao Wen suddenly frowned: "Suspicious militants? What is the situation?"

    "I don''t know, those people don''t have any identifiable things, but I found a map drawing tool and some sketches of the dark mountains." Amber waved his hand, "The two captives caught can''t ask anything." And they were not hurt, Pitman did not dare to give them a potion to confess - fear of accidentally killing people. Now people are being held in the barracks, the pastor is treating them. The patrol coming back The players are also there."

    Gao Wen frowned and looked back at Betty: "You look at the door at home, let me go out."

    The little maid nodded and nodded. The next second, she saw that her grandfather and amber had rushed out of the window. Only the voices of the two people faintly came from the air:

    "Hey, let me go to this mouse clip!"

    "Really, who told you to use the mouse clip to hang me - this time I caught myself!"

    "I can''t walk with you - you said why I want to jump with you!!"

    Betty squatted for a while, bowed his head and continued to work hard to write - it is too difficult to understand the behavior patterns of the master and amber together, or to learn a little easier.

    On the other side, Gao Wen and Amber did not take long to come to the "captive detention room" in the corner of the military camp.

    Here he saw the soldiers patrolling the mountains and the two captives who were defeated and captured by them. As the amber said, the two captives were really hurt - they were pierced by the burning rays. Hands and feet, there are also a lot of places on the trunk that have been rubbed by heat rays. The metal armor that is burned by the high temperature makes their injuries extremely serious. If the soldiers of the patrol team donated the therapeutic agents in time, they will return to the territory and then return to the territory. It is really hard to say that there is a pastor¡¯s holy light to rescue them.

    Pastor Wright has completed an urgent treatment of the captive wounds - through a series of effective treatments such as orthopedics (physical), cleansing (physical), healing (physical), and a little negligible light effect, he makes the captive The situation stabilized. After seeing Gao Wen coming in, the pastor immediately greeted him: "Lord, you are coming in time."

    At first glance, Gao Wen saw the blood on the hand and the body of the priest, and suddenly he was shocked: "I will kill you if I come later, is it?!"

    "Ah?" Wright snorted and hurriedly waved. "No, no, their injuries have stabilized. I mean, if you want to come back later, I will be ready to release them to let them fall asleep." I can''t ask."

    Looking at the big fist of Light''s casserole, Gao Wen especially believes that the pastor''s Ning Shenshu absolutely uses the degree that anyone can shut up...

    Https:

    Genius one second to remember the address of this station: . :m.

 Chapter 255ï¼š Clues

    Gao Wen listened carefully to the report of the patrol soldiers. From these reports, he learned that the patrol was not a simple dead bandit or exiled mercenary, but a group of experienced and highly professional soldiers.

    The patrol¡¯s report will not be wrong, because their captain is a veteran veteran who has served the Cecil family since the old Cecil era ¨C all the veterans in the territory and the outstanding soldiers who have grown up have been dispersed. Into the various recruits as a "seed", these people will not have any big problems in the battlefield judgment.

    If the black technology armed forces of the Cecil fighters were simply zenith star creations for the regular army of this era, if it was not for the patrol captain to detect the enemy¡¯s existence and respond accurately, it would become a difficult battle. However, there were no battlefields. In the face of completely incomprehensible weapons and fighting methods, these suspicious militants trying to infiltrate Cecil suffered a fiasco. Only ten people survived in the end.

    Gao Wen looked at the traits brought back by the patrols - weapons armor, bag backpacks, many things have been burnt and burned by burning rays, but there are also many well-preserved objects, but all these things can not see Out of the subordinate sign, even the obvious style is not, although each piece is a good quality equipment, but obviously their owners do not want to use these equipment to expose their identity.

    The tools and drawings drawn by Amber are placed on a separate table, and some things that are quite suspicious in amber are also put together.

    Gao Wen picked up the rough maps that painted the dark mountain trails, frowning and observing them. He noticed that there were not only maps but also hidden symbols that could not be understood - but even if they didn''t see the name, Guess can also guess what these symbols are representing.

    Although Amber is quite savvy in the professional field, this kind of occasion obviously does not match her profession. She looks at the tools with a fog and curiously asks Gao Wen: "Where do you say these people come from?"

    "I still think about it? Of course it''s our ''good neighbor''," Gao Wen shrugged and threw the sketches back onto the table. "It''s well-equipped, well-trained, infiltrated from the dark mountains, and draws maps to collect intelligence. Who else can you say who will do this?"

    While talking about him, he snorted and looked at the unmarked weapons and equipment: "There are also special preparations for these whiteboards to hide their eyes and ears... Is this an idiot for the Ansu people?"

    At this time the door was pushed open and Herty walked in. She heard Gao Wen¡¯s words and couldn¡¯t help but shook her head: ¡°I can¡¯t say that ¨C although as long as these people are caught, Ansu¡¯s border guards will The origins are well known, but as long as there is no evidence, it is only a white catch. After all, the two countries have not declared a war on the face. No matter who¡¯s spy is caught, everyone will not recognize it. Most nobles are It is a creature that speaks both face and brazenness."

    Amber glared at Hetty: "Hey, you are also a nobleman, your family is aristocrat!"

    "But this does not affect my evaluation of other nobles," Herti rarely had a stick on the amber head (probably too many people to stay elegant), she just glanced at the amber, then went to Gao Wen, "ancestor" I have arranged for additional personnel on the side of the mine, and the Byron Knight has personally passed."

    Gao Wen nodded and nodded, and Hetty showed a worried look with ribbons. "The ancestor, do you think these imperial soldiers are the signals of the war?"

    "They have already ran into the dark mountains, and the war is not far away." Gao Wen did not say anything to comfort the people at this time, but bluntly said his own judgment. "The eastern defense line of the Ansu Empire is impregnable, and the Luolun family is a piece." The unmoving stone, only the dark mountain range that extends from Ansu to Tifeng and is close to the wasteland of the wasteland is considered to be a weak point on the entire national border line - but this natural danger does not allow the army to pass, Tifeng Only small-scale infiltration units can be sent in to do something, and these infiltration units will only come in handy when they are indeed ready for war."

    Speaking of this, Gao Wen closed his eyes slightly, and the satellite top view of the entire dark mountain range came to his mind.

    The dark mountains stretched out in Ansu and turned southward at the Tifeng border, forming a natural barrier. The mountains of the mountains gradually merged between the Tifeng and the newly-wound waste soils and merged into the earth.

    He can almost outline the course of action of these Tifeng soldiers in his mind.

    "I am worried that the infiltrated troops are more than this one," Gao Wen opened his eyes and looked at the two Tifeng prisoners who had been lying on the mat and had recovered some spirits. He walked over to them and looked down. "You know yourself. Who was captured?"

    One of the prisoners looked at Gao Wen without fear. Although the pain made his face distorted, his voice was still calm: "I heard that you are Gao Wen Cecil."

    "What do you want to confess?"

    "The question, your people have already asked, they have not asked anything," the Titan soldier said with a stalk on his neck. "Even if you are really Gavin Cecil, we will not say anything."

    "I know that you have companions, scattered into several teams lurking in the dark mountains, while surveying the map and infiltrating into Ansu. If I didn''t guess wrong, you will even lurk in Ansu, waiting for the order. Destruction, right?¡± Gao Wen said calmly, with the knowledge of Gao Wen Cecil and his own agile thinking, he can easily think of these infiltration units after they successfully entered the enemy territory. What is the use of the game, and every time he says, the faces of the two captives are even worse. "Your intelligence is obviously wrong - I guess your commander describes Ansnan before you leave. The land of ... the barren land, no one to develop, defensive emptiness, taking advantage of the dark mountains to weather for a hundred years, right? So he is confident to let you run."

    "No, we know your existence, cough... I know your pioneering collar," another prisoner said. "Cough... Our intelligence is better than you think, if you are really seven hundred years old. The big hero before... you must know that the times have changed..."

    Gao Wen was surprised to see the two captured soldiers. The excellent psychological quality and pressure resistance of the other party made him very surprised. Not everyone can maintain a tough stance in the face of a resurrection legend, even if it is well-trained. The same is true of the soldiers. Most of the professional soldiers of this era have little sense of honor and "family beliefs". The two prisoners in front of us are obviously different. They put their lives and deaths out of their hearts and loyalty.

    How does Tifeng train the army? They also realized the importance of instilling values ??into soldiers.

    Gao Wen quietly released the pressure of a powerful and extraordinary person, even if his strength is more favorable than the original "Gaowen Cecil", this kind of pressure is not something ordinary people can bear, in the magic Under the double oppression of erosion and mental power, the faces of the two captives quickly became pale, and Gao Wen said without hesitation: "Don''t be too confident about your intelligence, ''the soldiers of this age'', you forgot How did you lose yourself?"

    The eyes of the two captives were obviously shaken.

    "The only patrols in the mountains are the ordinary soldiers of Cecil, the most common ones - they can easily destroy the so-called ''elegance'' like you, you can think a little, your robes and a whole What are the consequences of having the same armed legion - your intelligence is too backward, young people."

    After saying this, Gao Wenzhi received the pressure. He did not continue to try to get information from the prisoner. Instead, he walked to the door. When he left, he left a sentence to Wright: "The two men will be handed over to you. Look after them and try to cure them."

    After the departure of the switch room, Herty caught up with Gao Wen: "The ancestor, you are going to intimidate the two people, and then let Pastor Wright cure them and create opportunities for them to escape, and finally let them take the initiative to warn themselves. Companion, let''s track up and go to the net to do it?"

    Along with the amber that ran out, I heard Herti¡¯s guess and suddenly looked surprised: ¡°Can I still do this?¡±

    Then she sighed: "You are really dirty when you are a nobleman."

    However, Gao Wen shook his head directly: "Don''t think about it, this specially trained soldier has been trained, they will not go on."

    Hetty was surprised to hear this: "The last thing you said to the two captives..."

    "It would be more powerful to say two scenes and then go."

    Hetty: "..."

    She didn''t know at all how to reply to an ancestor who would spoke out the words "it looks more powerful", and then she would appear to be filial and courteous and elegant, so she simply hypnotized herself and forgot what Gao Wen said. It is to take the subject: "Would you like to continue to interrogate the two prisoners?"

    "The results will not be interrogated in a short time, but their accomplices may have been lurking in the vicinity. It is hard to say if those guys will make a big break in a short time," Gao Wen frowned, looking at the direction of the dark mountains. He is not worried about the local garrison of the territory - the sentry, walls and magic traps in all directions, the rune alarm device is enough to ensure the security of the homeland, and the infiltration unit of the small unit can not lose the wisdom to attack a pioneer town with the guardianship of the army. However, he is very worried about the mines, logging farms and pioneers who are solitary outside the territory. "I need to go into the mountains to see. Amber, you come with me."

    "Ah?" Amber subconsciously snorted, but then finally remembered his Guardian identity, his ears pulled down, "Oh..."

    The battlefield of the encounter in the mountains has not been cleaned up. The patrol team has limited manpower. It only took the prisoners and some of the seized products back to the territory. When Gao Wen and Amber arrived at the scene, the followers sent to the end of the Cecil soldiers were carrying those Still standing in the corpse on the mountain road, Gao Wen checked each body and the entire battle area with amber, and finally something suddenly caught his attention.

    It was a piece of paper falling down the mountain road. It seemed to be an order written by a superior to these soldiers. The piece of paper itself had been burned in half by the burning rays, leaving only a few broken pieces on the remaining half. A word that cannot be completely concatenated.

    But that few broken words made Gao Wen¡¯s brow slightly wrinkled.

    "What''s the matter?" Amber saw Gao Wen stop and couldn''t help but curiously scraped it up. "I wrote on this piece of paper... I don''t understand."

    "This hand... I looked a little familiar," Gao Wen said with an incredible expression on his face. "Is it... that guy?"

    Https:

    Genius one second to remember the address of this station: . :m.

 Chapter 256ï¼š Old acquaintance

    A team in the vicinity of the team lost contact, and even the devil did not have time to release, which raised the vigilance of the Solderin team that was operating in the dark mountains.

    In a relatively hidden cave, Tifeng soldiers are taking time to rest, and several knights in the team are whispering about the team that lost contact, and the atmosphere is very serious.

    "The team is so fierce, they may be exposed to the nearby Ansu army," said a knight. "It is possible to annihilate an elite team in a short period of time, so that they can''t release any news. It is very likely It is a regular army with large shares."

    "This neighborhood should be the pioneering establishment of the legendary ''Recovery Trailblazer''?" Another knight recalled the information he had before departure. "Don''t the ''Duke of the Duke'' have blocked the mountains around the territory? Said that he just got a foothold in this area?"

    "Maybe we have the wrong information. He got the strong support of the Ansu royal family," the last Cavalier guessed. "If he wants to rebuild the entire Ansu southern defense line, then he should bring a large army to come..."

    "The contact of other teams is still normal..."

    The knights whispered, but they were more focused on Soldlin, who was close to the eye.

    The knights know very well that although there are so many imperial warriors at work, in fact the entire infiltration plan in the dark mountains is entirely centered on this elf commander ¨C the high-level ranger is the mind of the whole action. And ordinary soldiers, even knights and mages, only use their intelligence to gather intelligence and find out the way ahead.

    Just as the infiltration of the pre-war period, these teams entering the dark mountains are elite, but there is not much advanced combat power. On the one hand, because the infiltration troops are not for the enemy to fight against the enemy, on the other hand, even if it is not Costly sending a group of strong people to carry out infiltration tasks. These highly capable strong players are not necessarily better than experienced soldiers when collecting intelligence and mapping. Instead, they are intercepted in the same identity. Next, a strong man trapped in the enemy''s national defense line is as hard to come back as a normal soldier, so the cost is high and scary but there is no additional benefit, so in addition to the high-level ranger of Soldering, the entire infiltration operation In addition, there is only one middle-level master in the other "sub-team".

    Here, Soldering is the backbone of all of them.

    The main skeleton did not make any expression after learning that a team lost contact. He just quietly thought about life.

    "Adult," a mage in the team couldn''t help himself. He took the initiative to come to Solderin. "We should take action - whether it is sending back intelligence or continuing to search for missing teams, it''s better to wait here. ""

    Soderling opened his eyes and said, "Is it true that the ancient Duke who died and resurrected in that rumor?"

    "To tell the truth, I don''t believe it," the Master stunned, then shook his head. "There is only a mythical story heard in the dead, but the Master is a pragmatic group. This phenomenon cannot be explained by theory unless it is See, otherwise I don''t believe it."

    "Yes..." Solderin was undecided, and he continued to speak after a few moments of silence. "But the Gavin Cecil, who was best at 700 years ago, was doing some things that challenged routines. I really think... He has the ability to get himself out of the coffin after seven hundred years."

    The mage listened inexplicably: "Adult?"

    "Don''t care," Soldering shook his head. "I didn''t send two soldiers before - I am waiting for their news."

    It seems that he is waiting for the sentence of Solderin. His voice has just fallen, and the two soldiers who were sent out to investigate have returned to this hiding place.

    "Adult," one of the returning soldiers hurried to the front of Solderin. "We found an open pit mine halfway up the mountain! And it is starting!"

    ¡°Open pit mines are starting¡±? The wizard next to Soldering snorted, "In this big winter?"

    Solderlin swept the innocent appearance before him. He got up in spirit: "Get the map - where is the approximate location of the mine?"

    Someone has handed over the rough topographic map, and the soldiers who returned from the investigation roughly describe the location of the mine: "In this place, there is a large open space between the two mountain beams - the mine is very large. God knows how long it has been dug to be so big. There are many people working in the mine, and there are still many soldiers who are vigilant in the surrounding area. We are afraid to approach the exposure."

    Solderlin immediately bowed his head and identified on the map: "The team that lost contact before was involved in this route... The mine is in this position... sure enough."

    Several knights in the team had already come over at this time, and they quickly understood the meaning of Solderin: "The team that accidentally accidentally hit the guards around the mine?"

    "It should be like this, but this is good news," Solderlin looked up. "This shows that the pioneering lord did not block the entire mountain. The missing team was because of bad luck and was hit by the opponent''s stronghold. ¡±

    "But in this way, the lords here should have increased their vigilance..."

    "Yes, he must have increased his vigilance. The mines and surrounding guards will certainly be stricter than before, but we must look over the past," Solderlin pointed to the general orientation of the mine on the map. "Starting in the winter, Deep mountain mining, the cost of this is huge, and there is a very strong guard force around this mine, this place must be very important!"

    The accompanying army mage also realized the importance of the open pit mine and couldn¡¯t help but open the door: "Even the Ansu royal family specially made a ''opening country'' to send it here for development, maybe it is for this mine... Are they hiding their eyes and ears?"

    Solderin put away the map: "Put out the campfire and hide the traces. Let''s figure out what the Ansu people are doing in this mountain range."

    As a result of the foresight, the team led by Soldering approached the open-pit mine hidden in the mountains in a more cautious way, avoiding all the mountain roads that might have patrols, walking between the steep mountains and vines. Relying on the blessing of Elf Magic, the entire team completed this incredible leap and eventually lurked at the best observation point near the mine.

    As the scouts said, it is indeed a very large mining site - it is hidden in the mountains (not hidden), I am afraid that it has been developed for a long time to have such a scale (exploded for two and a half days), a large number of unfortunate mines Under the supervision of the soldiers, the slave workers carried out the mining operation with the cold wind (both in the government office for half a day before the team was named), and in places that were not visible around the mine, God knew how many guards were hidden. The Ansu Army at the mine (only a few patrols).

    It seems that there are hidden tons of secrets, fearing that there is no ancient seal buried under the mine to summon evil spirits.

    "Can''t get closer, there are several sentry towers around the mine, have you seen it?" Solderin reminded the mage next to him, "You summon a Master''s eye to see if you can sneak around the whistle to see Know what those people are digging in the mountains."

    "Understand." The Master nodded, silently chanting a short spell, and then a glimmer of the wizard''s eye, which was almost invisible during the day, emerged from the air beside him.

    The wizard manipulated the magic eye and slowly approached the mining field. When the vision passed through the whistle tower, he couldn''t help but wonder: the soldier on the tower was holding a metal tube that looked strange and strange, and looked around. What it is?

    There is no magic reaction, you should not care.

    The wizard who manipulated the magic eye put the soldiers on the sentry tower aside, focused on controlling the eyes of the wizard and slowly bypassing the base of the tower, but at this moment, a strange "beep" suddenly came from nearby. To his surprise, the spell guide was interrupted.

    Before the buzzing sound, Solderin had already perceived the breath that suddenly appeared in all directions. He realized that he and his own people had been exposed, and then they no longer lurked but jumped directly. The short bow with the hand has been mentioned in the hand. The three feather arrows surrounded by the pale green cyclone do not know when they have been placed on the bowstring. There is no aiming process at all. He raises his hand for three consecutive arrows and shoots the most powerful in the sense. The position of the breath, and loudly warning: "Ready to fight!"

    Then, in the distance, there were three sounds of Dangdang, which was the sound of the magical feather arrow being blocked by personality. Solderin and the newly raised Titan soldiers raised their heads and saw a A tall, heavily armed man is standing on a boulder in the distance, carrying a black long sword in his hand, his eyes sharp and steady, and behind him and around, he stood up one soldier after another¡ª - The soldiers quickly formed a network of encirclements.

    Gao Wen looked far away at the blond elf who was standing between the Titan soldiers. He was a little surprised and a little funny: "I really guessed, Solderin - how are you in this place?"

    Compared to Gao Wen¡¯s relatively calm, Solderin was closer to shock when he saw Gao Wen. He stared at the familiar figure, and the long-lost image of indifference was almost unstretched: ¡°You Yes--"

    "The elves shouldn''t be bad," Gao Wen spreads. "Is the old boss forgotten?"

    "You really are that Govin Cecil?" The face of the high-level Elf Ranger quickly calmed down, his eyes became extraordinarily serious and sharp. He did not put down his short bow, but instead put a feather arrow on the bowstring. "You Still really dead and resurrected?"

    He asked in his mouth, but he did not put down his weapon at all. Not only that, but the Titan soldiers around him were also ready to fight one after another - although they had heard their commanders and The Ansu lord in the distance was an old acquaintance, and he realized that the Ansu lord was probably the legendary hero of the legend seven hundred years ago. Both of these facts made them horrified, but the long-term training instinct and The loyalty to the empire still allowed them to clench their swords and staff in a near-reflexive manner.

 Chapter 257ï¼š Not seen in seven hundred years

    Gao Wen was a little surprised at the moment, but since he found some clues before, there was not much accident in his heart.

    He just looked at the blond elf man in the distance who was alert to himself. Some memories related to the other side appeared in his mind. It was from the memory of Gavin Cecil seven hundred years ago. He clearly Knowing the origin of this elf, and knowing how the elf accepted the employment of human beings as a freedom fighter, and once became a subordinate of Gavin Cecil in the mixed army, although these memories are not his own. However, after nearly a year of integration and adaptation, he has been very skilled in putting himself in the memory of Gao Wen Cecil.

    Even the relatives and friends of Gao Wen Cecil in the past would not see the sense of violation from his reaction. The elf named Solderin would not see it.

    Even so, Solderin still did not mean to let go of the weapon. He clenched his short bow and looked at the surrounding Cecil soldiers quickly. He could feel that these people were only in the body. How many magical ordinary people, but the equipment in these people has a strange, automatic operation of the magic reaction, he has never seen this type of soldier, no matter the human or the elf army, there is no corresponding unit, But he guessed that the missing troops were destroyed by these soldiers.

    The reaction of the Elf Ranger was high in the text, and the latter laughed: "Although this situation will be embarrassing, I am still very happy to see the acquaintances of 700 years ago appear in front of their eyes. Delin, with your people put down the weapons, we don''t have to get things done badly."

    Soldering frowned. He knew the strength of Gavin Cecil. If the opposite is really genuine, even if there are no strange soldiers around, the team that he leads can''t leave here, but Surrender also had the knowledge of surrender. He was silent for a moment, slightly letting the bowstring in his hand relax a little invisible to the naked eye: "Would you let these soldiers go?"

    "They are Titan soldiers. I know the changes in this era, so I can''t let them go," Gao Wen noticed the change in the bow of Soldlin, and said faintly, "Normally, I will put them. All solved, no hidden dangers, but since you are here, as long as you are willing to cooperate, I can guarantee that they are alive."

    Gao Wen can be sure that after his voice falls, the Titan soldiers who hold the weapons have different degrees of muscle relaxation. No one is willing to die, even if these soldiers are extremely loyal to the Tifeng Empire, they are not stupid. Naturally, it doesn''t make sense to provoke a rebellion in this situation. It is appropriate to use Soldlin''s human condition to give them a step to surrender. This is also a step for Salter.

    The Elf Ranger breathed a sigh of relief, although he knew that if he was remembered by Gao Wen Cecil, the other person could understand what he meant, but it was only then that he really relaxed, but he still couldn¡¯t stand it before he took up the weapon. Lived the last question: "I still can''t believe you are really how do you prove that you are the real Govin Cecil?"

    Gao Wen still didn''t talk, and Heti, standing next to him, couldn''t help it: "The identity of the ancestors is so sad that you question again?!"

    Gao Wen raised his hand and let Herti calm down. Then he looked at Solderin with a smile: "Do you confirm that I want to prove my identity?"

    Solderin looked at Gao Wen quietly, and his expression did not change.

    "Well, this is what you mean," Gao Wenyi said. "I know the real reason why you never use power to more than 70%." I also know that this reason is to let you leave the silver empire and on the mainland. The original reason for traveling around, you used to find the great wizard Baldija for this reason, and the field that the great wizard is good at is..."

    "Well, you don''t have to say it," Soldering loosened the bowstring and waved the command to disarm the soldiers. "I believe that you are the real Govin Cecil. I am willing to let you dispose of it. I also believe that you will keep it." Commitment to ensure the safety of these soldiers I bring."

    The Titan soldiers were disarmed one by one, and the feeling of surrendering without fighting and fighting really made these elites extremely annoyed, especially the three knights, but the anger was overwhelming, but the reason made them have to accept this fact. This is already the best result.

    The dead and resurrected Gao Wen Cecil turned out to be true, and stood a hundred meters away from them. In this situation, they even have to rejoice that their commander is the enemy¡¯s old acquaintance. Keep them alive.

    On the opposite side, Gao Wen couldn''t help but relieved that after knowing the existence of Solderin, he hoped that the problem could not be solved with blood. He knew the strength of the Elf Ranger, a high-ranking ranger, even if it was limited to his own talent. Breaking into the legend, its combat power is also quite terrible. Gao Wen¡¯s current strength may still be able to deal with Solderin, but in the battle he does not necessarily have the spare capacity to shelter other people, once the Cecil Combat Corps and this Feng Jingrui fights and damage will be inevitable.

    The unavoidable death and injury on the battlefield is one thing, and this kind of evasive death and injury is one thing.

    The captives were hand-collected and tied to their hands, and the supernaturals such as the Master and the Cavaliers added an additional layer of rope made of magical silk to prevent accidents. Instead, Solderin avoided this treatment. Ropes and cockroaches can''t control a high-ranking ranger. It is safer to have Gao Wen in the team than to do anything.

    Before being taken away, Solderin finally curiously glanced at the still open excavation site, and he finally failed to figure out what the place was digging.

    On the way back to Cecil''s collar, Amber has been curiously looking at Solderin. This seemingly ruined half-elf is uncomfortable with the high-level Ranger staring. Soldering can''t help but frown. :"is there a problem?"

    Amber carefully looked at Gavin and Herti, not far away, and lowered the voice with Soldlin: "I am curious, are you friends of the old nephew?"

    Solderin was stunned by this inexplicable creation: "What does the old scorpion mean?"

    "It¡¯s Gao Wen," Amber said awkwardly. "He told me that the scammers dug out of the coffin are old scorpions but obviously he taught me this. He still doesn''t let me say that..."

    When the amber words were not finished, I felt that I was knocked on the head quickly. Gao Wen¡¯s voice came from the side: "Do you think I can''t hear the sound?"

    "The old nephew, how do you have no sound when you walk... aunt hurts!"

    Soldering stunned as Gao Wen slammed on the amber head, and suddenly felt as if he had seen the high text Cecil, who was just met on the wasteland. The big ambiguity, the lack of demeanor, and any one of the team, whether human or alien mercenary, can quickly blend together, although at that time Gao Wen did not knock the habit of others, but this free and easy appearance does Much like.

    Only in the second half of the memory, after Ansu Liguo and Gaowen Cecil became the Duke of the South, this free and easy disappeared. Heavy responsibility and some kind of pressure made this legendary knight who rises on the Northern Expedition The more serious and unspoken, the last few memories of Soldrin about Gavin Cecil, he can''t remember the other person''s relaxed and cheerful appearance.

    Lying in the coffin for seven hundred years, but lying back to twenty-five? Or have you experienced a lot of life and death and seen something?

    Soldering is more convinced that it is the latter.

    A person who has become a legend, has shaped a great cause, and has experienced a round of life and death, does not need to be deep.

    His guess hit the truth by mistake. Gao Wen¡¯s free and easy mentality really stems from his life and death and incredible experience, but the years he experienced can go far beyond the imagination of the Elf Ranger...

    After returning to the territory, Gao Wen directly handed the prisoners to the Philip Knight who was waiting in the military camp. He decided to temporarily hold these people up, knock them out and send them to the mine for mining or send them to the North Shore site for infrastructure construction. After the spring of next year, they can also let them go to the north bank to open up wasteland. Anyway, there is work everywhere in the territory, and the territory has developed to this day, and it is not afraid that these people will make trouble.

    The mercenary mage that was caught before was sent to the mechanical manufacturing institute after being "educated", and the sorcerer''s field of the Nicholas egg as the assistant egg was completely unsolved to the mage below the middle class. The mercenary mages are now very honest and have received the first month of excellent production bonuses.

    As for Soldering, Gao Wen was directly brought to the lord''s house.

    To get the information, you still have to start from this "old acquaintance".

    Solderin walked into the "castle" of Gao Wen. At the moment of entering the hall, a warm breath came to the surface. The cold wind outside the winter season was completely isolated. This looks not very tall. The warmth of the magnificent "castle" makes Salterlin feel incredible.

    The environment here makes him feel very comfortable.

    The Silver Elves are species that live in the tropical southern part of the mainland. Although the entire silver empire does not fall into the heat due to the influence of the alpine and magical swirls, they are still more adaptable to the warm living environment. Although Solderin is on the mainland. Traveling in the north for many years, I have adapted to the relatively cold climate here, but he will be very happy if he can have a warmer environment.

    What surprised him was that he did not see a heating device such as a fireplace in the hall.

    ¡°Here, it¡¯s heated with ''warm-way'',¡± Gao Wen saw, looking at Solderlin¡¯s move to find a fireplace in the hall, explaining, ¡°I have invented a means of heating. There is a bronze in the depths of the mansion. The heater, the fire rune heats it, and then the heat is sent to each room through the heat pipes and tile channels around the heater. The walls here have a mezzanine, and the roof is also insulated to be more comfortable than a cold castle. A lot. Recently I am planning to improve this thing so that it can heat the entire neighborhood."

    After listening carefully, Solderin looked at Gao Wen with amazement: "When did you know these things?"

    "I have some special experiences," Gao Wen smiled, and with Soldlin walked to the study. "I haven''t seen it for seven hundred years. I think we have a lot to talk about."

    Solderlin smiled and kept up: "It is true."

    After Arranging Amber to be guarded outside the door, only Gao Wen and Solderin were left in the study. It can be seen that the seemingly alienated Elf Ranger has a hint of relaxation in the absence of others.

    Gao Wen sat down behind the desk and gestured that Solderin was looking for a position next to him, and he curiously looked at the "friend of seven hundred years ago": "How come you will go to Tifeng?"

    "It¡¯s just around the corner," Solderlin replied casually. "I am just a free ranger. I will naturally find a new employer after the employment period in a country is over."

    This is obviously not the whole reason, but Gao Wen did not pay attention to it, but smiled: "Speak up, see if you are still traveling, isn''t that problem solved yet?"

    "I will give up soon," Soldering sighed helplessly. "Thinking about it, the potion prepared by Master Baldija doesn''t work. There is probably no one in the world who can help me."

    "Actually, you are also very good. No one can see your true strength. You have mixed up the name that sounds very prestige. ''Solder''s Soldering'' is a way to go for the popular lover. ......"

    Solderin glanced at Gao Wen: "You are happy to change?"

    Gao Wen suddenly touched his hairline subconsciously: "Forget it, I have recently been able to stabilize the hairline..."

    Soldering sighed and suddenly felt that it was not too happy to reunite with his old friends after seven hundred years.

    "I am very hot at home, don''t you pick up the wig?"

    "Do not!"

 Chapter 258ï¼š This topic is a bit wrong.

    The dangerous monsters in the wild mountains and the magic energy radiation in the wasteland are not the biggest problem that the Elf Ranger far from home is facing. The hair loss is the only way to find out.

    Well, Solderin didn''t say this, but Gao Wen believes that this must be the most sincere word in the heart of this high-level elf ranger.

    He knows S?lderlin or Gavin Cecil knows Solderin, which was on the road of the big development seven hundred years ago. At that time, the Elf Ranger was just a few years away from his hometown and was traveling in the north of the mainland. The unknown person of the family, although with the strength of the high-ranking ranger, but he did not have any "golden Soldering" at that time, it sounded like a great name, and at that time he was unlucky to be in the territory of the empire, the devil After the tide began, the Elf Ranger was trapped in the waste land of the human empire and broke contact with the native land.

    The Human Northern Expeditionary Force saved this unmanned Elf Ranger in chaos, and Gauvin Cecil put him into his own arm.

    After that, the two men fought side by side for many years. Until the last few years before Govin Cecil¡¯s death, Solderin was separated from the human army and began to travel as a free mercenary in the northern part of the mainland.

    Almost no one knows why Solderin left the silver empire alone, and no one knows what the purpose of this high-ranking ranger is on the mainland. But today, seven hundred years later, no one knows this powerful. Why did the free mercenary warrior never inspire more than 70% of the battle, only Gao Wen knows this secret because Soldlin wears a wig...

    This unfortunate child ran out of the year just to find a folk prescription to cure his own alopecia...

    To be honest, when these related memories came to mind, Gao Wen almost stretched all the muscles on his face before he laughed. He laughed and laughed. His image was first finished, and then he didn¡¯t want to follow. Solderin¡¯s rebuilding of the friendship boat will not only turn over, but will even squat on the faces of the two men after more than 20 laps in the original place, and then they will start shopping on the spot...

    Therefore, he tried to maintain his own calm attitude. According to the memory of Gao Wen Cecil facing Soldlin, he did not hesitate to talk to the Elf Ranger: "Remember how I discovered your secret at that time?" ¡±

    "Which I know that one of the top commanders of the Allied Coalition Forces even took the hair when they were fighting with people," Solderlin mentioned that there is still a bit of money that has not been lost for seven hundred years. It is quite uncomfortable to whiten Gao Wen. "Fortunately, no one else looked around at the time, otherwise I really splashed five steps with you..."

    Gao Wenyi spread his hand: "You can''t beat me again."

    "I can''t beat it that year, now?" Solderlin looked up and down Gao Wen. "I feel it, and your strength has declined a lot."

    "Now you can''t beat it," Gao Wen said, no matter how imaginary and ignorant the first guiding thoughts of the past, "I just had to wake up and you might have a chance, but now I am recovering." ¡±

    Solderin calmed down and stared at Gao Wen without hesitation. He stared at him for a long time until the latter suspected that the elf was in a position and finally had a problem. He broke the silence: "I still can''t believe it. You actually lived again... I learned the news at Tifeng, but at first I thought it was a farce created by the Ansu royal family for some purpose, and I still cursed the illegitimate child in my heart. I finally stopped using my face and started to use my country¡¯s founding hero as a political tool... I didn¡¯t expect you to be true.¡±

    After a pause, he shook his head and continued: "I wanted to come straight to confirm the situation at the beginning, but I could not find a chance."

    Gao Wen glanced at him: "So you led the team to infiltrate this time, just to take this opportunity to confirm my true and false?"

    "This is part of the purpose," Solderlin calmly replied. "I received an order. The people at Tifeng are not sure that I have had a relationship with you seven hundred years ago. They appointed me to act as a dark mountain. Commander, so I came. I want to see if Gao Wen Cecil is true. If not, I will kill the counterfeit goods by hand... To be honest, I almost have a 90% confidence that you are a fake. ¡±

    Gao Wenyi said: "Why is this so sure?"

    "I was at the scene when you were buried," Solderin looked at Gao Wen''s eyes. "I heard about your death in the front line of the South when I was traveling in the Holy Spirit Plain. Then I went directly to your territory. Is catching up with the last moment before your burial. Because of your experience of fighting side by side, your wife allowed me to look at your body... I can confirm that you were really dead, and the soul left the pair. I can be sure that my perception will not be wrong, and the elf''s ability to perceive life is far greater than your humanity."

    Gao Wen¡¯s face changed slightly, but his heart was a huge wave. He suddenly realized how much the elf¡¯s ¡°old friend¡± appeared to him. He realized that this is a true witness to Gao Wen Cecil. In life, even witnessed the death of the latter, his words are more reliable than any later history books, and more accurate than any third-party retelling!

    Although he inherited most of the memory of Gao Wen Cecil, he always believes that his inherited memory has flaws and distortions, then will this elf fill in the gaps in this part?

    However, in order to avoid the suspicion of Soldlin caused by too unusual behavior, Gao Wen did not immediately expose the side of his memory, but temporarily suppressed the waves in his heart, and asked other things along the words of Solderin. The same question: "How was my situation at the time? I mean when I was lying in the coffin."

    It is obviously a strange experience to discuss the other person¡¯s body face to face with a dead party. Even if it was in the upper reaches of the mainland for seven hundred years, Solderin couldn¡¯t help but shake his mouth, but he still seriously answered: You are exhausted and your guard is rushing to get back your body, so you have almost no trauma. The cause of death is the exhaustion of the whole body. Because I was not on the battlefield at the last moment, so your specific death passed me. It is not clear."

    At the end of the day, the expression on Soldering¡¯s face seemed a bit stunned and embarrassing. It was obvious that he was always guilty of his failure to fight with him at the last moment of Govin Cecil. Already accompanying him for seven centuries as a long-lived elf, dealing with short-lived humans will inevitably be entangled in this kind of heart. Gao Wen can only see a sigh in his heart, and his face is smiling with relief: "Oh, man." Don''t be so entangled when you are dead."

    When he finished speaking, he felt that something was wrong. He quickly changed his mouth: "If people are alive, then they don''t have to worry about it."

    Solderin¡¯s skin twitched, and Gao Wen forced the topic to continue: ¡°What about the rest of the funeral?¡±

    "Your funeral process is very smooth. It is extraordinarily solemn and unforgettable. King Charles personally laid the first and last steel nails, and all the kingdoms and marquis of the kingdom were present at the time. At the end of the funeral, the power of the elements It has been briefly revealed that the incarnation of the power of the four elements resides briefly outside your tomb, and scholars believe that it is the official end of the contract between you and the elements."

    Gao Wen finally grasped a key point: "You said that the incarnation of the four elements appeared at the time?"

    "Yes, at least I saw the wind element appearing for a short time. A wall outside the tomb was shrouded in the air at the time," Soldering nodded. "It¡¯s just that the incarnation of the elements does not communicate with humans. They are just It showed up for about a minute."

    Govin Cecil has signed a contract with the four elements. This is not only a legend of the Ansuo Kingdom that has been circulating for 700 years, but also a legend that the mainland poets have always talked about, and this "legend" is not Completely fabricated.

    Govin Cecil really has an exchange with the elements. He can grow into a legendary strongman in just thirty-five years of life and is also inextricably linked to the power of the element, but the contract is not as imagined by ordinary people. So simple and clear, in fact, even Gao Wen himself, can not understand what Gao Wen Cecil agreed with the elements.

    The incarnation of the power of elements has a chaotic and elusive "mind", and the human spiritual structure can hardly communicate with them. Even the shamans who claim to communicate with the elements cannot say that they can understand the elements. Language. For the mortal of most research elements, the so-called "communication with elements" is nothing more than a fuzzy tendency to guess the power of the elements, and if anyone says that he and "an elemental avatar" establish a rational There is a logical connection, then he is either a liar, a madman, or just a poor worm that is deceived by the "Elemental Monarch."

    Those "elemental creatures" living in various planes and the real "strength of elements" are not a thing at all. The former is essentially a tangible and qualitative one with a very extreme magical tendency and formed by a single element. The creature is only the latter, but the latter is more similar to some embodiment of the essence of the world.

    The legendary Gao Wen Cecil and the four elements of the contract, the contract object seems to be the essence of those elements, rather than a powerful elemental creature which is the most shocking and most unbelievable fact of Gao Wen.

    But like the memories of "permanent seas" and "secret voyages", there is a gap in how the memory of Govin Cecil is concluded with the four elements.

    Even now, even if they are looking for the elements of the will to inquire about the truth, he does not know where to start.

    In Gao Wen¡¯s mind, he has a variety of knowledge related to the nature of elements and elemental creatures. After thinking about it, he has not forgotten to remind himself: when analyzing elemental creatures, the first time to extract the deep sea harmony gods, although Tyre said The Kraken is also an elemental creature, but he always feels that he must extract the salted fish in a single case and discuss it separately. They are too curious, and it is really a research sample.

    "What did you think of?" Solderin saw Gao Wen did not speak for a long time, and his face was cloudy and uncertain, and could not help but ask.

    ¡°How much do you know about the element?¡± Gao Wen asked casually.

    Solderin thought for a moment: "I am proficient in the four spellings of the elements in human lingua franca and elf language, and I know who wrote the highest elemental theory of the four elements..."

    "...I don''t have much to say," Gao Wen''s eyes shook a little. "What else is there at my funeral?"

    Solderin seriously remembered and finally shook his head: "No, you were lying peacefully inside."

    "...or let''s change the subject."

    "I think so too."

 Chapter 259ï¼š Solderinâ€™s hesitation

    Gao Wen Cecil, who was born again after seven hundred years, is not exactly the same as that of Salter.

    As a born elf with a long life, Solderin is much better in memory than humans. He can clearly remember his seven hundred years of experience and remember the seven hundred years ago. In his pioneering years, he witnessed how Gao Wen Cecil grew from a young knight who was a young man to a legendary hero who was on the side of the town and sheltered the kingdom. He remembered the heroic and determined appearance of this legendary hero and remembered that he was lying in the coffin. How peaceful is it...

    Well, in the end, this memory seems to be useless, mainly because the weird topic that just ended is really impressive.

    Gao Wen can also see a trace of doubt and hesitation from time to time, and can guess what the other side is thinking, but this is hard to avoid - he is not Gao Wen Cecil after all, despite inheritance The large amount of memory allows him to imitate the words and deeds of the Lord in many ways, but even if there is a slight difference, the elves who are sensitive and have good memory can be detected.

    That being the case, then he simply does not force imitation and deduction - if you let Soldlin find the deliberate, it is even more skeptical.

    He talked about this topic in a generous manner: "Do you think that I am not the same as 700 years ago?"

    "There are a lot of different things," Soldering nodded. "I know that human beings are a fickle species, but it will change if it is alive. You have been lying in the grave for seven hundred years. I I don''t know why you wake up and become... so different."

    "You can change a lot of things between life and death," Gao Wen smiled and shook his head. "In the eyes of outsiders, I was a motionless body in these seven hundred years, but in fact I experienced a lot."

    Directly using a large amount of information to divert attention, this is quite effective, and Solderin¡¯s expression suddenly became amazed: ¡°You mean... you are in this seven hundred years of ''death''... ...in fact, it has always been awake? Where did your soul go? Is it true that the soul has traveled to the realm of the gods and has been stranded in the palaces of the gods for centuries?"

    ¡°Does this rumor come out?¡± Gao Wenyi sighed, and then began to wonder if these rumors would be a variant of the numerous rumors that he had spread out. Then he smiled and shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t. I know what the gods look like, but my soul does cross the limits of time and space. I see a lot of hidden history, a lost kingdom, and even a knowledge that does not belong to this world. I know that compared to the thirty-five-year human life. I have seen so many things in my soul in these seven hundred years, so it is normal to change something after the resurrection."

    This is what Gao Wen had thought about long ago. He had conceived from the beginning that if there were several long-lived "old acquaintances", what should I do if I really understood the ancients of Gao Wen Cecil? The resurrection questioned what to do, and he must have an explanation to explain the changes that have occurred to him¡ªany day of disguise and deduction is flawed, and a positive response and a reasonable explanation are the surest solution.

    After all, there are all kinds of supernatural phenomena beyond the understanding of the world, and as a "party" that can be revived even after death, it is not unreasonable to claim that his soul has traveled through time and space.

    This is obviously an incredible story, but it is still within the acceptance of Solderin. He just looked at Gao Wen in amazement and nodded awkwardly. "This is amazing... no wonder you suddenly know how to invent. But what about the two descendants you told you about these things?"

    "Rebecca and Hetty? They don''t know, I didn''t mention them," Gao Wen shook his head. "I''m afraid to scare them."

    He is just swearing, and nothing else, just Rebecca''s enhanced 13+ brain and epic brain circuits, can this scare her? I was afraid that it would be a silly voice to hear that the ancestors were lying in the grave for seven hundred years, and that the soul could travel away from the body. The first reaction was to feel that it was super powerful and then wrapped up Gao Wen to tell her the story of Hu...

    But Solderin didn''t think about it, just nodded: "Also, this incredible experience doesn''t have to tell everyone."

    "I have said a lot about my things, or talk about you," Gao Wen unveiled this topic and turned to S?lderlin seriously. "Why, why are you at Tifeng? Officer?"

    "You just asked this question just now," Soldering was a little bit smirking. "Ask it again?"

    "I just asked a question, you can answer it with your mouth. Now I seriously ask, you answer carefully." Gao Wen¡¯s expression did not relax at all. "Is it difficult for Tifeng to have a tall person to make you grow your hair?"

    Solderin¡¯s expression was awkward, and he didn¡¯t look at his face: ¡°Cough, it¡¯s okay with that...¡±

    After a moment, he sighed and talked about his own things: "I came to the Titan empire a hundred years ago."

    "One hundred years ago..." Gao Wen brows slightly wrinkled, and associates with something, "Fog month mess?"

    "It was that turmoil," Solderlin leaned back in the chair, quite sighing. "You know, I am an elf, and it is an elf that has been on the mainland for many years, so I changed the dynasty of human beings and changed the rights." Not much feeling, but the foggy month of a hundred years ago made me feel that this country is not suitable for me to continue.

    "It¡¯s only six centuries. The descendants of the pioneers seem to have forgotten the hard work of their ancestors on this land. In a civil war, everyone is cutting the country for its own benefit. Charlie. ¡¤ The descendants of Moen murdered for the throne, and the guardians of the kingdoms of the kingdom also played a smog, and the last illegitimate child formed a second dynasty as if it were a farce, and that Grumman Cecil..."

    Soldling said that he looked at Gao Wen with a slight sigh: "You should know what he did."

    "There was a loss of my foundation," Gao Wen said quietly. "I also lost my shield."

    "Grumman Cecil is actually an ambitious guy. He hopes to end the civil war in the shortest possible time. The way is to quickly support a royal family member to become the new Ansu ruler. He believes that only such merit can be achieved. Matching the name of the ancestors of Hehewei, but unfortunately empty ambition but incompetence, his ambition became arrogant and stupid, he completely ruined everything in the Cecil family, and I am an outsider... I can sit and watch it all."

    Gao Wen casually asked: "Have you ever touched Grumman?"

    "I even looked for him directly and wanted to give him some advice and help," Solderin snorted. "Look at your face, I am ready to return to the Cecil Army. You are the one." The descendants don''t appreciate it at all - he seems to think that human things should be solved by human beings themselves, and he has to build his own great achievements beyond yours. If you accept my help, then the glory of this great work will be I also scored half of the ancestors, so he couldn''t surpass you. Anyway, I can''t understand his ideas."

    Gao Wen: "..."

    He really wants to marry a mother''s mental retardation, but considering the image problem is hard to hold back - this is fortunate that he came from the corpse, this is if the genuine Gao Wen Cecil is sitting here, afraid not to be angry The death of the scene, and this time will be particularly unsafe...

    Do you want to perform a myocardial infarction now to enhance your realism?

    Gao Wen¡¯s mind flashed some unreliable thoughts, and his mouth asked subconsciously: ¡°And then?¡±

    "And then? Then I went to Tifeng," Soldering shrugged. "I am not human. All my ties with Ansou ended in that civil war. - Confirmed Cecil." After the family still has heirs, I am completely out of concern, and what are you doing here?"

    The high-ranking ranger said it was free and easy, but Gao Wen could imagine how he left the kingdom with his mood.

    Mostly it is completely disheartened.

    Solderlin is emphasizing his elf status and stressing that he has nothing to do with this country. However, there is a fact that he can never deny that even if he is an alien, he also followed the pioneers of the North with one shot. One brick and one tile built this kingdom.

    Not completely disappointed with the successors of Ansu, why should he leave?

    After trying to understand this, Gao Wen asked: "What are your plans for the future?"

    "The future? My future depends on how you plan," Soldering is very self-aware. "I am still your captive now."

    "But if you want to continue to be a prisoner, you have to look at your wishes," Gao Wen continued. "You have a chance to choose, to return to Tifeng, or to stay with me, you." Can choose."

    This time, Solderin fell into long-term and serious thinking.

    "If you climbed out of the grave and asked me to recruit before the fog in the fog, I wouldn''t have any hesitation at all." After a long time, Soldering looked up and looked at Gao Wen''s eyes. "But My current identity is awkward."

    "You are a mercenary. I just heard about it. You didn''t swear allegiance to the King of Tifeng."

    "But I am loyal to the commission," Soldering said. "The mercenaries are also professional."

    "So, are you going to return to Tifeng?"

    The high-ranking Ranger is in turmoil: "This is where I am entangled - I know that you are real now, you really make me feel awkward when I turn my head back. And then I will... I will be willing to put me so high. Put the Ranger back?"

    "Of course I hope that you can stay. I am lacking people everywhere." Gao Wen shrugged. "So I have made up my mind. If you insist on going back to Tifeng, then I can only let you go, then half. I will stun you back on the road and persuade again..."

    Solderin: "..."

    "Jokes only," Gao Wen laughed. "I know what you are thinking about, so I won''t let you decide so quickly. You can spend more time on this territory and witness with your own eyes. The value of this place is not worth your time to join in. As for the Titan soldiers you brought... rest assured, I said that if you leave their lives, you will not repent, I will properly resettle them."

    Soldering was relieved: "This is the best arrangement."

    Https:

    Genius one second to remember the address of this station: . :m.

 Chapter 260ï¼š New results?

    After talking about the most sensitive issues, the exchanges between Gao Wen and Solderin are naturally much easier ¨C temporarily no longer considering the tension between Tifeng and Ansu, nor discussing the Cecil family. The decline and the chaotic domestic situation, the two people rejoined like a friend of seven hundred years ago.

    At least, from the perspective of Solderin.

    "In fact, when I heard that you were building a pioneer in the South, I had a little bit of confidence that you were real. After all, it was like what you would do," Soldering said with a smile. "One and society." Those who are out of contact for seven hundred years, it is not your style to go back to the aristocratic circle and intrigue with others. It is easier for you to develop land in this ridiculous situation."

    "The main thing is that there is no meaning in the intrigue. Especially, it is a bunch of younger generations," Gao Wen waved. "It¡¯s too embarrassing to get along. As long as you think of those people who are the descendants of the old guys of that year, they always feel weird. ¡±

    Gao Wen, this is an excuse to give himself away from the Wangdu aristocratic circle. Soldering is thinking about it. He thinks of the amazing prosperity of Cecil¡¯s collar that he saw on his way. He also thought of the plug. The weapons and equipment of the Syr soldiers are black and technical, and the special temperament that they feel when facing the Cecil Combat Corps - that is a completely different belief from the veteran private soldiers, although the momentum is still very Mature, but enough to make people look.

    If only a small number of pro-arms are so understandable, but the entire Cecil leader is equally elite, it is worth pondering.

    As an elf, and the most keen ranger in the elves, Soldering can reason a lot from the observation of the details.

    After waking up, the old ancestors took a look at the domestic situation and announced that they did not want to fight with the children and grandchildren. They then ran to a remote place that the king could not manage. Then, in less than a year, they took out any conventional army that could overthrow the world. Arms, and crazy expansion...

    I think it¡¯s terrible to think about it a bit, and I¡¯m going home to see the living room in a mess, then I look at the mud-bearing bear child and smile, turning to the kitchen to find the rolling pin!

    Soldering himself was guilty here, but Gao Wen didn''t know what the Elf Ranger had made up in less than half a minute. He just pretended not to carelessly ask: " What is your position in the Tifeng army..."

    Solderin¡¯s expression was a bit serious: ¡°I can¡¯t just tell the employer¡¯s secret, even if it¡¯s the same for you ¨C you should know my principles.¡±

    "I didn''t let you tell me about the border defense of Tifeng," Gao Wen shrugged. He said that this hair loss elf is still a principled guy like the one in his memory, but there is nothing disappointing in his expression. Just ask, "Let''s talk about what you can say."

    "I fought under the command of the commander of the Winter Wolf Legion, Andsa Windel, but there was no real power and official position," Solderlin said. "You also know that I am always an alien, and I am in power in the human army." It''s impossible - but the commission given by Tifeng is quite high and fair."

    "Andesa Wendell?" Gao Wen frowned. "The young wolf general?"

    "Do you know her?" Soldering glanced and smiled. "Yes, it is the descendant of the Tirian guy. It is a very talented girl. Whether it is personal strength or commanding ability, She didn¡¯t give her ancestors shame. But she was a bit sturdy and had a revenge for Ansu. Her father, Bad Winder, was missing on the border between Ansu and Tifeng. She always thought it was The Ansu people killed her father."

    "Bad Wendell..." Gao Wen¡¯s expression was a little weird at the moment. I don¡¯t know if I should tell Solderin about the fact that Bud has fallen into the cult of all things, but I thought he decided to say it. Anyway, for Cecil, there is no impact on whether this news is circulated. "In fact, I have encountered a mortal believer this year. That person... I am afraid it is Bud."

    Soldering was stunned: "What?!"

    Gao Wen took the road he knew, and the more he listened to Solderin, the more he was surprised: "There will be such a thing... The former generation of wolves who have been missing for more than a decade will become a dead end. Druid?!"

    "God knows what happened in the middle. I didn''t believe it at the beginning, but the reputation of Mithril Treasury is known all over the world. Their intelligence should not be wrong," Gao Wen shook his head. "Forget it, even if it passes to that Andesa." In the ear, she can''t believe, the paranoid Avengers don''t have much judgment. Compared to these things far from the horizon, I now want to know how many troops in the Dark Mountain Range have infiltrated from the Titan Empire."

    The topic was sensitive at once, and Solderin¡¯s face was hesitant. Gao Wen continued to say: ¡°Sorderlin, I know your principle, but this time you told me the information of other infiltrating forces. Good for everyone - you should know that my soldiers have already annihilated an infiltration team, and as long as the other infiltrating units are still in the dark mountains, it is only a matter of time before they are caught by me. You have chosen one It looks safe, but in fact it''s the road to death - the only way to get them to survive is that you tell me their course of action, and I promise to catch it as much as possible."

    Then sent to the mountains for mining - Gao Wenxin silently added the second half.

    "I am not unwilling to cooperate, but you may not have caught them now," Solderlin said, telling the truth. "Before we set off, Andesa Wendell had received information and Imagine that you are really resurrected, and the infiltration forces are falling into your hands - as long as the home team I lead is in distress, or if two or more detachments lose contact, then others will immediately take the collected The information leaves the dark mountains, the original road returns or returns from the northern forest to the border, and the retracement route is completely random, in order to prevent someone from being captured by you and telling other people''s positions."

    Speaking of this, Solderin added: "We will use the communication bugs to confirm the position and safety of each team every few hours. Now everyone must be aware of the accident. I have observed yours. Soldiers, with their speed of action and the conditions of mountain roads, cannot catch up."

    "...It¡¯s not the elite army of the Winter Wolf Legion. It¡¯s really a hole that doesn¡¯t stay.¡± Gao Wen shook his head helplessly and could only give up the idea of ??sweeping the Tifeng team that had penetrated into the dark mountains. The Cecil soldiers with black technology weapons and equipment are indeed top-notch, but there is really no special advantage in chasing the enemy in the mountains. At least not yet.

    However, he still has to take some action - such as writing a letter to the Duke of Silas Loren in the East, and letting the other party pay attention to the winter infiltration of the Titan Empire. ..

    The Dark Mountain Range is indeed a good breakthrough in the implementation of infiltration operations, but Gao Wen believes that it is impossible for Tifeng Empire to carry out such an infiltration. The entire Ansu-Tifeng border is long and there are many complicated terrains in the middle. It is difficult to protect the enemy from being a loophole.

    After a long talk, Gao Wen arranged for his residence in Soldlin. In view of the current complex status and position of the high-ranking Ranger, Gao Wen let Solderin temporarily live in a mansion not far from the government. It is next to Knight Street, which gives the other party the right to meet the high-level status of others, and on the other hand is easy to monitor and control.

    Even if he knows that this high-ranking ranger will not do anything, he has to make a look for the following people.

    After personally sending Solderin away, Gao Wen returned to the study, only to find that Amber was standing at the door waiting for himself.

    "You are still here to watch the door?" Gao Wen stunned after seeing the half-elf. "How are you obedient today?"

    "Look at what door, your granddaughter and the electric man are waiting for you inside," Amber rolled his eyes. "You just came when they left, and they are waiting for you for a long time."

    "Herty and Carmel?" Gao Wen frowned. "Then you don''t have to stand at the door, they still won''t let you go."

    "Don''t mention it, the two people are excited about the stone in the inside, and they are like a neuropathy. I am drinking tea next to them. They have to pull me to tell me what magic is. The problem of the distribution of the field - my brain hurts, it is better to wait for you," Amber complained with a hand. "You go in and have a look, I will take a look at the training of Anton and the gang."

    With such a sentence, Amber disappeared directly into the corridor with a shadow step, and even the chance of returning did not leave Gao Wen.

    Gao Wendi looked at the amber disappearing into the air, inexplicably shook his head and reached for the door of the study.

    Then he saw Hetty and Carmel, who were eager to discuss the problem, and the so-called "stone" placed in the open space of the study.

    The ability to describe amber is clearly problematic ¨C this is not a stone, it is obviously a new and complicated magic guide!

    "Prince!" "Lord!"

    Gao Wenyi pushed in the door, and Heti and Carmel, who were discussing the technical issues in the room, immediately raised their heads and then said: "Let''s see this!" "An incredible feature!"

    "Wait until the meeting, you both calm down," Gao Wen knows what state the researcher will have once he has the results, but he must let Hetty and Kamal calm down and explain the situation to himself. "Hetty, You say, what is this?"

    He pointed to the device placed on the open space - its main body is a piece of crystal about one meter high cut into an approximate obelisk, the crystal has a deep blue-violet luster, and the crystal itself is installed. On a silver-white metal base, the metal base is roughly triangular, the center is uplifted and the crystal body is firmly held, and the surface can see a lot of magic lines and reserved bolt interfaces. Obviously it can It is fixedly mounted on a certain plane, and on the top of the crystal, there is a smaller metal device. The device is like a miniature version of the base, and the surface of the crystal can also see the magic lines engraved.

    It is very powerful at first glance.

    "It''s the main body is the Holm crystal after the recasting," Herti''s face glowed with excitement. "And this device will solve the problem of magical energy delivery - it can be in the form of magic field Spread the magic to a faraway place!"

 Chapter 261ï¼š Illuminated magical brilliance

    Herti''s explanation is unclear, but Gao Wen guessed the role of this device from the words. He was on the spot for a while, but he was inexhaustible when he was excited. The problem, but before these problems filled his mind, Carmel''s voice regained his attention.

    This ancient magician was calmer than Heti. When he saw that Gao Wen had not expressed his opinions, he took the initiative to ask: "Lord, do you have any questions about this device?"

    "How are you... making a breakthrough?" Gao Wen looked at Hetty. "I remember that you and Rebecca have been studying for a long time, but there is no way to stabilize the magical divergence effect of Holm Crystal. Because you can''t measure any parameters stably, your research has been stuck for a long time."

    "This is an accident, the ancestor, I should thank Master Carmel for coming. If you don''t have him, I am afraid we will have to stay in this bottleneck for a longer time," Herti regained his mood and said with an uncontrollable smile. Rebecca and I have caught the attention of Master Carmel when testing how to more effectively stimulate the magic field. His special life form is very sensitive to the magic..."

    ¡°It¡¯s really...sensitive,¡± Carmel said. ¡°I can sense the precise magic field changes, and I can directly see the reaction of this crystal after being stimulated by magic, especially when I know it. After the magical features, I have a huge interest in it..."

    Gao Wen quickly figured out how Carmel was involved in Herti''s experiment, and how they cooperated with the breakthrough of the precise control of the crystal, and all of this made Gao Wen not allowed. Don''t sigh: Bringing Carmel out of the Rebellion Fortress is definitely one of the most sensible decisions he has made in his life.

    "I used the design of the rune in the Gangsui period. Of course, these circles have undergone a very big change. Thanks to the help of Miss Jenny and Rebecca. Without them, they would like to The rearrangement of these runes is an unimaginable big project," Carmel pointed at the runes and nicks on the metal structure of the magical device, and sighed from the heart. "I also want to thank me for this mutated body. I can interfere with the flow of magic in a way I have never thought of before. The device in front of you is already a mature sample. After my initial test, it can be operated for a long time under stable and controllable conditions. ""

    Gao Wen has no nonsense: "Demonstration."

    "I am very happy," said Carmel, who then floated to the magical device and infused his magic into the base of the magical device. This device is not currently connected to the magical net of the Lord''s House. He himself acted as an energy source.

    After the magical injection, Gao Wen saw a scene that made his life unforgettable.

    The magic device emits a slight humming, and the crystal structure of the main body is quickly illuminated. A large number of blue ray lines appear on the surface of the crystal, and begin to change as if breathing, while the metal base and top cover of the device At the same time, a slight tremor began, and with the sound of ¡°ßÇßÕ¡±, the fixed buckles of the device automatically bounced off, and then the top cover above it and the Holm crystal as the main body were separated from the pedestal by the magic force. Start to rise slowly!

    The entire unit that was originally connected together eventually became three separate parts. The base was firmly fixed to the ground, and the main crystal and the upper top cover floated in the air, as the magic surged. Intoxicating light blue radiance.

    The stable and continuous magic field is centered on this device and quickly spreads into the surrounding space.

    Without waiting for Gao Wen to open his mouth, Hetty had already picked up another device from the table: the device was a simple metal tray with a thumb-sized Holm crystal in the center of the tray and a card next to the tray. On the trough, a depleted storage crystal is fixed.

    As the Holm crystal on the tray and the magical device in the center of the study emit a synchronized glow, Gao Wen saw that the surface of the magic crystal also shimmered with a pale blue glow, and the entire crystal was visible to the naked eye. The speed is bright.

    This is a receiving device, and it is charging the crystal!

    Gao Wen suppressed the excitement and excitement in his heart and quickly asked: "How effective is it?"

    "This experimental device can cover the magic field to the entire block. In fact, its magic field coverage will be even larger, but after a distance of more than three hundred meters, the magic field strength will rapidly decline, in this range. It is almost impossible to provide effective magic output."

    "What about the bearing? For example, if there is a large number of magic machinery running at the same time in this range, can this crystal hold on? If it can''t stop, what security measures does it have to prevent accidents?"

    "I have considered this problem. This experimental crystal can theoretically support hundreds of the largest magical engines at the same time. After the later improvement, this value will definitely be higher, but if the magic consumption speed is within the range. It really exceeds the limit of the crystal, then the floating limiter will play a role in the flow. Its floating effect is maintained by a suspension matrix engraved on the black stone matrix, once the range appears too strong The magic surge, the fragile black stone will burst immediately, the limiter will fall to the crystal, the two will form a rune-like trigger circuit, changing the connection of these runes on the crystal surface, so that its output power is forced to decrease. If this still does not relieve the pressure on the crystal, then the second limiter on the base will self-melt afterwards, allowing the crystal to fall back into the pedestal and completely cut off the external output. However, the base is completely scrapped. It must be replaced in order to be re-enabled... but it is better than losing the crystal body or exploding.

    Gao Wen looked at the small metal structure floating above the crystal: "Is this the first-level limiter... You used Blackstone in the limiter? Is this the idea of ??the insurance medium in the Magic Net?"

    "Yes, I refer to the safety device you designed in the magic net," Camel slightly admitted with embarrassment, and then some sighed, "This is really worth thinking about and learning. The inferior material has its usefulness. As long as it is used properly, its fragility is itself a value..."

    "As far as I know, the safety devices that people set up in magical facilities during the Gangster period usually put a saturated charged crystal on the breakpoint and use it to blow up the out-of-control array. The idea of ??blowing is the same. The cost can be different."

    Kamal sighed: "After all, the magic of that era is not worth the money, and there are more crystals."

    Gao Wen also sighed, but after sighing, he was more pleased to see the crystal device still in operation. Since Carmel did not stop supplying it, the device still floated steadily in the air. , continuously releasing energy to the outside world.

    A problem that Magic Net has always faced has finally been solved.

    That is the transmission of energy, or the "wiring" problem.

    Magic is a very special kind of energy. Although it is becoming the foundation of Cecil''s industrialization, it has a very different nature from the "electricity" that acts as an industrial foundation on Earth: this energy cannot be transmitted by "wires".

    Magic can only be transmitted through runes, through a chain of runes connected together, the traditional so-called "guide material" is actually just shaped into a unit in the magic array, so that its conduction magic However, there is no way to transform the magic material into a filament, and the magic can be transmitted to a distant place. Before the appearance of Herti and Carmel''s device, the only way to transmit the magic power to the distance is to The magic net unit has been paved all the way.

    what does this mean? It means that if you want to transfer the magic to every corner of a certain place, you must spread the magic net in every corner! At the very least, it is necessary to ensure that there is at least a "one column" of magic network units in the place where the magic transmission is made.

    Even if the cost of each "honeycomb unit" is low, it also requires astounding resources. A piece of rune substrate is arranged in the past, which is much more expensive than pulling the same metal into a filament.

    What''s more, after more and more high-rise buildings appear on the territory, the supply of magic will encounter the problem of height difference. It is even more unrealistic to simply lay the magic net to transmit the magic power. I have to use the magical paste wall, even if Gao Wen turned to the grave of Charles I, it would not be able to afford it!

    Gao Wen did tell Rebecca that he wants to spread the magic net all over the world, but he is not going to do this...

    Of course, due to the fugitive nature of the magic, even without direct physical contact, the magic net unit can provide energy to a certain range of objects, but the distance is actually small and pitiful: a single magic net unit can only emit magic power. Centimeter, and even the factory-level magic net, the distance around the "²ä" is only a few meters... no practical significance.

    But with this device in front, the transmission bottleneck of the magic has finally been broken.

    Cheap, convenient, and you don''t need to put the magic net all the way to the magical technology, just in front of Gao Wen.

    After a long time, he regained his gaze and looked at Herti and Carmel, who stood by the side: "What is the name of this device?"

    "There hasn''t been a name yet," Hetty shook her head slightly. "This test device was also just made by Carmel when I returned to the lab. I only knew the news and brought the device directly to you."

    Having said that, she was a little embarrassed to bow her head: "I know this is not very rigorous... This kind of thing should be tested more, and I will report it to you with more detailed data, but I can¡¯t help but want to This good news tells you that you want to show off to you..."

    "It doesn''t matter, I understand your excitement," Gao Wen smiled and waved. Heti looked like a mature and steady person, but in front of Gao Wen, she would accidentally reveal such childish side from time to time. Personal characteristics, "Since it has no name, it is called ... magic energy obelisk, the obelisk that transmits magical energy, easy to understand, how?"

    "Ah, it''s a good name," Carmel admired the name. The brightness of the whole person increased by a few points. Then he gradually stopped the energy injection into the magical obelisk, allowing the various components of the device to land again. Put together, "I will complete the remaining test items for it as soon as I go back, and hand over the information to the Mechanical Research Institute, let Mr. Egg arrange the production."

    ¡°Very good,¡± Gao Wen nodded with approval. He was very happy to see that Carmel had adapted to the rules of the territory in such a short period of time, and the relationship with the Nicholas egg seemed to be quite good, then he took a deep breath. Breathing out, and slowly exhaling, "But when you are immersed in joy, let us not forget to think about some issues."

    Herti is puzzled: "Thinking about some issues?"

    ¡°How many more questions,¡± Gao Wen looked at the magical obelisk that had stopped working. He said without hesitation, ¡°Have you ever thought about why the magic can be remotely operated without rune contact? Ground and stable spread? Why can''t it escape from the magic net? Why is there magic everywhere in the natural environment, but only the magic that is extracted through the magic net and then released through the magic energy obelisk can be What is the nature of the magic that extends from these problems? How does the magic in nature change after entering the magic net? These are all problems."

    Looking at the look of both Carmel and Hetty, Govinton continued, "In addition to these long-term thinking issues, we can think about the magic that can be transmitted remotely, except What else can I do to transfer energy?"

 Chapter 262ï¼š Lead to truth

    Gao Wen¡¯s problems one by one, after several consecutive ¡°why¡±, Heti felt that the excitement and joy of the kind of emotions had even been cooled by the embarrassment. She also thought that she had contacted it not long ago. In the magical world, a place that the predecessors never set foot in, has mastered the new knowledge that has never been imagined in the past. However, after Gao Wen¡¯s "why" asked, she found that she did not understand anything. .

    Instead of revealing the truth of the world, he is more deeply aware of his ignorance of the truth.

    Even if this is not the first time Gao Wen has thrown a series of "why", Hetty still feels the full pressure.

    But on the side of Kamal''s face, he couldn''t see any lost look because he didn''t look at it. The ancient magister was immersed in contemplation after hearing the high-text problem. This one question reverberated in his mind. It made him suddenly feel that a passion that has been away for hundreds of years is overflowing from the heart. He thought of a long time ago, when he thought of himself as a magic apprentice, he thought that when he first learned that there were so many mysteries in the world, what his mentor had said:

    Human beings always move from the unknown to the known, and then from the known to the other unknown, as long as you can create new confusion in the world, then your progress will never stop.

    Carmel did not think that the one who made himself a new power in the magical world turned out to be such a knight lord. He sincerely lamented: "The lord, your search for truth is admirable, it even exceeds A lot of old-fashioned magic researchers."

    "I am just very curious, I can''t help but think of a lot of things," Gao Wen smiled and shook his head and looked at the magical obelisk in the middle of the room. "I have had this question long ago. What is the ''magic power'' that is spread all over the world? Why is it that only a small number of human beings can naturally sense the magic? How does magic affect everything? I once wanted to find the answer from the ancient classics, but nothing... ...people seem to be only fascinated by the unilateral use of magic, but few people think about its essence..."

    Kamal sighed: "I believe that there have always been problems in this area in the long history, but unfortunately... our civilization still has not taken a crucial step in this essential field."

    Gao Wensi thought that the appearance of the Obelisk of Magic Energy has actually caused him to associate some associations, and this association has a clever match with some of his previous speculations about magic:

    Is magic a "wave"? Or something that is similar in nature to "waves"? Or is the phenomenon of "magic" itself a kind of fluctuation?

    But in this world of very different physical properties, does the ubiquitous "wave" still follow the laws that Gao Wen knows? Picking up a stone into the water, the water ripples seem to be no problem, but in the magic field that the naked eye can''t see, will everything work like the physical world?

    Even the magical ability of the legendary knight can only perceive the magical environment of ambiguity and chaos in nature. At this stage, there is no technology that can accurately observe and test the magic... But may Carmel be?

    Thinking of this, he looked at Carmel and Hetty, and tried to inspire them: "Have you ever thought about what magic is spreading when the magical obelisk is running?"

    ¡°What do you rely on?¡± Herti frowned, revealing a thoughtful look. ¡°The transmission of magic requires the medium... but in the absence of the medium, how does it spread?¡±

    Carmel is also thinking about it: "The ancient communication spells broke through this bottleneck first. The information is magical as a carrier and can reach distant places in an instant, but its appearance is only a coincidence. The ancient magicians are just I found it by chance and thought it worked well, but until today, no one has figured out what the principle of this spell is... the ancient rune combinations have not been improved for thousands of years."

    Gao Wen¡¯s heart seems to be lit up. He seems to see a glimmer of hope in the mysterious veil of the ancient communication spells and the current magic energy obelisk. He also saw some kind of dawn to solve the communication problem: ¡°Although The actual results are different, but they all involve the magic''s ''out of thin'' communication. I think there is a commonality among them."

    Herti looked down at the "receiving device" in her hand. The small piece of Holm crystal inlaid in the center of the receiving device had faded with the "launching end", but her thinking was more active than before.

    What kind of mystery is hidden in this small device?

    "Actually, I have a conjecture." Gao Wen saw that Carmel and Hetty were in a state of thinking, and they cautiously put forward their own views. "Do you know what is in the water?"

    "What''s the ripples in the water?" Herti didn''t think of it for the first time. "What''s the relationship between the ripples and the magic in the water?"

    "Hey will spread out!" The magical radiance of Carmel''s body brightened in a flash, but then he fell into hesitation and confusion. "Is it such a simple explanation? Magic... picked up, so something Is it spreading along the plaque? Is it the information... or the energy? What is the ''medium'' that carries the sputum? The water surface will rise because of the water, but what is in the empty space... The magic itself is Is it medium?"

    "Maybe you don''t need the media?" Gao Wen tempted to say something, but then he accepted the words. "I just said casually, don''t be influenced by my words."

    "We are all just guessing that all the assumptions made during the guessing phase should not be taken seriously," Carmel said seriously. "Lord, every word of yours is very informative. What are your guesses?" I can see that you have thought a lot on this issue, I am afraid there are already some hypothetical things that can be taken out."

    Gao Wen didn''t think that Carmel would be so keen. He hesitated briefly. He didn''t want to say it, but he knew that the rules of the world are very different from the earth he knows. He worried that he would propose a set based on the experience of the earth. The complete theory will mislead the local researchers'' ideas, but they will lead them astray, but Carmel''s words made him determined: the real researchers are bound to be able to make bold assumptions and carefully verify.

    As long as he emphasizes that everything he says is speculation, and does not interfere with Hert or Carmel''s research ideas, then there is nothing to worry about.

    So he roughly said the concept of volatility and field. He deliberately made his description straightforward. This aspect is for ease of understanding. On the one hand, it makes this knowledge more like his own thinking. It will look more real.

    ¡°To be honest, these are my guesses based on my daily experience and a rough understanding of the magical phenomenon,¡± Gao said. ¡°But I think that the search for knowledge and truth is so, especially in What we can''t visually observe, all we can do is to assume unknowns based on known, boldly hypothesize and then seek confirmation or falsification."

    "Assuming... and then verifying it..." Carmel said, "In the same year, we did the same."

    Gao Wen smiled slightly, and his heart was slightly pumped: this b was not installed successfully...

    However, Carmel immediately said: "But there are not many people who can understand them like you, especially if you are a knight lord from a military, you can also have this awareness on the road to exploring the truth. This has surpassed many mediocre so-called ''scholars''."

    Gao Wen just wanted to speak, and next to Herti had a serious reminder of Carmel: "Master Carmel, the Cavaliers than the Master..."

    Gao Wengang listened to Hedi and said that the first few words came out, and he took a cold sweat. When he finished speaking, he coughed up: "Cough! Curious is the instinct of human beings, as long as it stimulates the motivation of exploration, the knight It doesn''t make any difference with the Master."

    Kamal is actually very curious about Hetty¡¯s wish to say oh, but the low pressure that escaped from Gao Wen immediately made him choose to ignore this question and nodded very seriously: ¡°I did not agree with this sentence before. But now I have to agree with your point of view."

    Gao Wen did not continue to extend the topic. He has already mentioned enough points. I believe that with the wisdom of Kameier, he only needs to find one or two breakthrough points, plus his own "natural ability", he will be able to magically. The essence of the field is a way out, and the continuation of knowledge indoctrination can only bind or influence the thinking of this ancient scholar.

    Kamal left with the launch and receiver of the magic energy obelisk. The ancient master couldn¡¯t wait to plunge into a new round of research. He has found his way forward in this strange new era. Direction, but before that, he must first hand over the relevant technical data to the Nicholas Eggs of the Institute of Mechanical Engineering, so that the results of the current stage can be quickly converted into practical technologies available in the territory.

    There are really too few talents on the territory. If there are several apprentices who can be assistants, they can send apprentices to run errands. He can save time in the lab. Carmel takes the prototype with the plastic hand. All the way to the rapid speed, while thinking about how to increase the number of magicians on this land.

    Hetty stayed in Gaowen''s office. The elegant lady quietly stood at the desk of Gaowen and said softly: "The ancestor, in fact, I think your ancestral training is quite..."

    Elegance is fake, and thinking is gradually Rebecca is true.

    "If you blow it high, don''t let it pass," Gao Wenyi listened to this and he felt that he had to find a time to correct the three views of his two granddaughters. "I have made your investigations clear." What?"

    "I have found out that, as you might expect, among the refugees who arrived in the territory after the first snowfall, there are quite a few people whose identities are doubtful, and those who are suspicious of identity are almost from the entire southern territory except Leslie, Kant. Everywhere outside the collar."

    Https:

    Genius website address:. m.

    Recommended urban big **** Lao Shi new book:

 Chapter 263ï¼š Detector, excellent spy

    Gao Wen did not have any surprises when he heard Hedi¡¯s words, because everything was what he expected.

    Suddenly resurrected and suddenly returned to the South, suddenly established a pioneering collar, and suddenly began to export cheap "secondary alchemy pharmacy" and magical machinery... The name Gao Wen Cecil is itself an eye-catching sign, and then Coupled with this series of incidents, the large and small aristocrats in the South cannot possibly be curious about this rapidly changing land.

    The contemporary Ansu nobles are slow and slow. When Gao Wen just started to develop, most of the southern aristocrats did not react at all. In their concept, 800 people went to the foot of the dark mountains to develop and survive. Looking for a dead end, even if I survived, I would have to work hard for a few years to be self-sufficient. Before that, the entire development collar might need the royal family to support, so they didn¡¯t put too much energy on it at the beginning.

    No one can imagine how the 800 people stood firm under the leadership of Gavin Cecil, and no one can imagine that the land has soared in less than a year. Tens of thousands of people, built towns, have a stable food base, and even began to export products and gain profits. The slow southern aristocrats were shocked when the caravans led by Cecil poured into their own territory. When they changed their minds, they saw that the merchants with the name of the Cecil Chamber of Commerce had spread all over the South, and they took action slowly.

    Well, compared to the current aristocratic system, the reaction of the nobility around the country is actually quite agile, but in Gao Wen¡¯s view, they are still slow enough.

    Gao Wen listened carefully to Hedi¡¯s report, and the latter couldn¡¯t help but curiously ask: ¡°Ancestral ancestor, how do you know in advance that there will be a large number of spies sent by the aristocrats everywhere? ?"

    Gao Wen said faintly: "It is very simple, they can walk to Cecil collar alive, this is the biggest suspicious place."

    Heti snorted and suddenly understood the meaning of Gao Wen.

    It is the winter of Ansu, and the southern part is the most desolate place in Ansu. The wilderness here is far more dangerous and wider than the central area, especially for Cecil at the foot of the dark mountains. It is bad.

    In this case, how do the people who are lacking in food, lack of warm clothing, weak constitution, and no means of transportation come to Cecil?

    Although it is cruel to say, the fact is: the real displaced people will either not migrate to Cecil or die on the road to migration.

    Thinking of this, Herti could only sigh and shook her head slightly. Gao Wen asked her with a sigh of relief: "Isn''t it too much trouble to check it out?"

    The territory is seriously lacking in population for a long time to come. It will be a long-term policy to attract foreign populations. Therefore, even if there are some ¡°not simple¡± people in the refugee population, Gao Wen does not want this kind of investigation work too much. Big, once the people are upset, not only outsiders will be jealous, but even those new immigrants who have recently joined the territory will be unstable, which is not what he hopes to see.

    Hedi couldn''t help but laugh when she heard the question. She shook her head: "There is nothing to do. It is simply too easy to get those guys out. The population registration system and the resident management system that you implement are for those guys. New things, they may not have thought that everyone in this land will have their own identity, name and registration information, and even without the detailed investigation by the Administrative Office, they themselves will be exposed. In addition, according to your initial instructions. Except for being captured on the spot when transmitting intelligence or trying to cross the checkpoint, we have not been alarmed by the locked spies, just watching."

    Cecil has an unprecedented population management system in the aristocratic territory of this era. Whether it is immigration registration, resident registration, or community management, it is very imaginable. However, the spies who tried to penetrate have no idea what they have. Pretending that the migrant workers directly mixed into the construction team returning from outside the city every day, the result was stupid when the workers queued to hand over the tickets for the work. Some of them were lucky enough to mix into the city and tried to disguise themselves as tramps. The result was directly directed by the security personnel in each block. Take away, and most of them pretend to be displaced in the docks, gates and other barriers trying to get away with it... They probably didn¡¯t think of any nobles in this life who would have to register each of the names and career skills of each of the ¡°untouchables¡±. And the "untouchables" had to receive observational education in the isolation camp before entering the city. Almost 80% of the spies were exposed in the process.

    Of course, there are also a lot of lucky and clever guys who have passed the test. No matter what method is used, they are successfully mixed into the city, but they imagine that the action after entering the city is "the self as a refugee will not be aristocrats." When the master pays attention, most of them will be kicked into the gutter to kill themselves, and then they will gather intelligence in the activities under the control of no one, and by the way, they will develop power in the local scorpion, but in fact they are registered. A lot of information has become a glorious Cecil construction worker. There are work permits and work permits. They live in collective dormitory to eat collective canteens. When they think that they are actually a spy, they have already moved on the construction site. Bricks for a few days...

    Gao Wen listened to the various situations that Heti reported and discovered during the investigation process, and even had a little sympathy for those spies.

    Heti even smiled with a smile. After the report, he couldn''t help but sigh: "The ancestor, the management method of these people you designed is really a genius. Although it requires some manpower to run, but as long as these systems are available, There are no guys with ulterior motives that can be mixed into the territory!"

    Gao Wen raised his eyelids and glanced at the granddaughter: "Have you complained to me every day?"

    Herti¡¯s face was a little embarrassed and she bowed her head slightly: ¡°I thought I would be exhausted at the beginning, but now I¡¯m fine, the Office of Administration has been running, and the newly recruited clerk and second-level leader took over most of the work. I can only relax a little."

    Gao Wen smiled and nodded. Heti was a person who never showed signs of fatigue or other imperfections in front of others, but in the face of his own "old ancestor", the lady has become more and more used to Opening myself, probably because she has to bear too much pressure on weekdays, but because of her own identity, she can only squat on her own. Now that an elder can finally spoil and complain, she gradually adapts to this way of getting along.

    But no matter what, he still wants to remind Herti to prevent the other party from being too lax: "The system is not completely perfect, and some people can find loopholes. You don''t have to pin everything on your opponent''s forever stupidity."

    "Yes, I know," Herti nodded immediately, and then asked, "The ancestor, how are you going to deal with the ill-fated families? They have begun to send spies to Cecil..."

    Gao Wenyi waved his hand in disbelief: "No extra response is required."

    "what?"

    "The Cecil Chamber of Commerce has already begun to operate. This network will penetrate the entire southern part of the kingdom and even penetrate the entire kingdom. Its development is the first. Now we only need to slowly build and build this information and The economic network, in addition to no more moves," Gao Wen leaned back on the back, looking at the surprised Herti slowly said, "Those who are curious about Cecil will not die." Absolutely, as long as we are still developing, there will always be more eyes to stare at here, and with the promotion of Magic Machinery and Magic Net, their attention to this place will only be more in the current situation, we can not send troops. To smooth out all the nobles in the South, it is better to let them temporarily feel at ease and wait for the economic and intelligence network of Cecil to penetrate into every corner of their territory."

    The noose is slowly tightening. At this time, the knife is bright, and the prey in the rope sleeve will be scared away.

    "But those spies who have already entered the territory... are they going to execute them?"

    "Execution? Why do you want to execute?" Gao Wen smiled. "They have already exposed, and with their common sense and ''business level'', no matter how they jump, it is impossible to jump out of Cecil''s management system. These spies from the various aristocrats in the South are not good for us. Instead, they will be more exciting to the fragile nerves of the local aristocracy. They may not have movements on the bright side, but our Chamber of Commerce will definitely be affected. After all, on the face The friendly situation is still to be maintained."

    Herti frowned. "Then you mean..."

    "Take all the directly captured spies to the North Shore for land reclamation, and those who have been locked but have not been alarmed... Haven''t they become glorious Cecil construction workers? They have been compiled into new construction groups, specifically built The new district is now building a new industrial zone on the west side of the territory. It just lacks a large number of people, and it is a good task for them. Remember, this is a normal job transfer, don''t let them doubt this."

    Gao Wendun paused and went on to say: "The new construction team is named ''the twenty-fifth production and construction brigade'', performing separate management and isolated production and life. They can communicate with the outside world, but all exchanges must be reviewed. If you find new spies in the future, first look at the ability. If you are stupid, you will send it to land reclamation or mining. If you are smart and good at camouflage, you will be sent to the 25th Brigade."

    Heti did not turn around for a moment, and he asked slyly: "Would the people not know what is wrong? If they are restricted in action and communication, they should immediately realize that they are exposed..."

    Gao Wen smiled slightly: "No, you just have to say to them ¡®Don¡¯t ask about the situation, you are implementing the secret plan of the Duke¡¯s adults,¡¯ and the rest of them will make up for themselves.¡±

    Herti was stunned: "..."

    After a moment of stunned, Herti came up with another question: "But they look at the people around them, not just the nature of the 25 battalions... ah, no, they won''t realize it!"

    "Yes, the spies that have been discovered after they have successfully sneaked into the territory must be excellent spies. The spies who enter the 25th squad will be excellent spies, and the excellent spies will never let themselves be exposed." Happily said, "Everyone in the entire 25th squad will be convinced that they are the only spies. Of course, it is not ruled out that two or three people are lurking in and then being sent to the 25th battalion, but this is not a big deal."

    Heti continues to stunned: "..."

 Chapter 264ï¼š Head of the intelligence bureau

    To be honest, the idea of ??the twenty-fifth production and construction brigade was to think that Gao Wen realized that someone had tried to investigate Cecil¡¯s collar, and that he could be very calm and happy to admit that more than half of the name originated from His bad taste is that the aliens don''t understand the earth''s stalks. Gao Wen is counted. His own crazy play in this world will not affect his majesty as a ancestor. He may even be regarded as a smart person. Deep performance...

    But although there are evil-sounding ingredients, the way to deal with those who sneak into the territory is also useful in Gao Wen.

    The dead spy does not threaten the territory any more, but it does not produce a trace of value, and Gao Wen... He is actually a person who will not let go of any "value."

    He is building an economic-intelligence network throughout the entire South, but waiting for the network to mature and function requires a long process, and business people need time to get a foothold everywhere, and intelligence channels take longer to get through and run smoothly. Even the "Military Intelligence Bureau cadres" of the future are still receiving the most basic training in Cecil, and the spies from all over the South at this time are in the hands of Gao Wen... It is a treasure that descends from the sky.

    If you come to a top spy like the Royal Shadow Guard, Gao Wen may take a more thunderous approach, because a royal man with all kinds of extraordinary ability and once exposed will rush into the crowd and wave his hands and swords. The damage that the shadow guards can cause is huge, and the hidden dangers are greater than the benefits. However, the spies who are brought in by the large and small soil aristocrats in the south are completely at another level. They know that their "business level" Gao Wen knows. These are just miscellaneous soldiers. When it comes to the survivability of the enemy, they may not even be as good as a hundred horses...

    The limited strength of the aristocrats in the South is on the one hand. On the other hand, they obviously have not paid enough attention to Cecil. Naturally, they will not send the most sophisticated spies to such a place, and the soldiers they sent are generally The spies are not so much to spy on the Cecil family secrets and undermine the development of the collar. In fact, the more purpose is to find out what the ancestors did in the south.

    Therefore, Gao Wencai did not use the Thunder method without nervousness, but instead chose to bring the spies together to raise something...

    Of course, for those spies that have already been caught and exposed, there is no way to do this. The process still has to be dealt with. The announcement still has to announce the news, and this is also good. A group of spies are exposed and more real. There was nothing wrong with the spies of Cecil, and the nobles in the south were even more suspicious. Even a spy could not find it. This ancestor was not afraid of it.

    As for the consequences of sending a spy and being discovered by Cecil, the nobles are not too worried. The intrigue is the daily life of the nobility, especially in the situation of separation and separation. Everyone can explore each other. Everything is commonplace. To put it bluntly, it is just collecting and collecting the most marginal information. Without any substantial damage and doing nothing but fire, no one will tear the face and add the household registration management that is about zero in this era, even if things go wrong. It¡¯s bigger, there¡¯s still a face that doesn¡¯t recognize this path.

    However, it is clear that there is a bit of Gao Wen. The "25 Brigade" will not last forever. There are always smart people who will realize the truth and break everything out. The spies who are raised will always react or try to get out of control, but At present, the degree of organization of Cecil¡¯s leadership may not be long before this day, and before the truth of the ¡°25th Brigade¡± is revealed...

    Gao Wen feels that he can use this large group of spies to do a lot of things.

    After sending Hetty away, the Gao Wen sent people to call back the amber that ran out to fish.

    When I met, I waited for the half-elves to open Gao Wen and asked straightforwardly: "How is your training for the helpers?"

    "An Dong, they?" Amber looked at Gao Wen''s expression and knew that this was the right time. At this moment, the snoring was very easy to be knocked on the skull, so he also put away the heart of the old scorpion. "That depends on you. Which aspect of the fight with people is still scared and scared, reading literacy is not likely to see the effect in such a short time, but you have to let them understand the status quo, understand what the lord is calling them to do... They have long been clear."

    Gao Wenmei Mao picked one up: "So common sense in identity camouflage, intelligence gathering, messaging, etc?"

    Amber smiled: "This is their old business, plus the professional courses you have arranged for them. It is hard to learn."

    "Good, it''s time to send the first people out."

    Amber was a little surprised: "So fast?"

    "It has already begun to send a spy to Cecil, and we have to speed up the operation of our intelligence system," Gao Wen shook his head. "And I didn''t plan to give them too difficult tasks. After all, the basic training is not finished. Didn''t you say that those people can find more ''helpers'' from other places? This is the first task for them. Go find someone, find more seedlings back, and continue training, next year. Spring is the moment when they flow to the entire South with the business road of Cecil."

    "Then I understand, this matter is handed over to me to arrange it," Amber volunteered to take a picture of his chest. "I know better than anyone else in the case of the bunny. I will assign the task to you and you will be responsible for giving me the action." Funds will do."

    Gao Wen is 10,000 percent sure, the last sentence is the fundamental purpose of this half-elf...

    However, he knows that this guy just likes to die on the mouth. She is still clear when she meets the priorities of the business. From the beginning, he also thought about making Amber responsible for this matter: "You don''t Say that I am going to send you and not only to send you this time, from now on, this group of people will be handed over to you, including the team that they later expanded."

    Amber¡¯s ears shook twice, as if it didn¡¯t respond: ¡°Ah?¡±

    "There is no candidate on the territory that is more suitable for you than this," Gao Wen looked at the half-elf very seriously. "No one knows your helpers better than you."

    Gao Wen is not fooling, but the fact is true: although it seems to be a thief who is not a tune, Amber is the most suitable person in the territory to lead the intelligence organization. She is first and foremost a good shadow master, who can train more shadows. The professional, secondly, she is quite familiar with the three different ethnic groups. She is quite familiar with dealing with various people and collecting intelligence from various environments. Finally, she has the experience of going south and north in the south, and has drawn up a scale in the process. A large team, even after many years of leaving, this team still maintains a high degree of loyalty and trust for her, which shows that she actually has certain leadership and personality charm, but she is not always adjusted by her own. The image is ruined.

    Compared with amber, the other people in the territory are completely professional. Heti is good at housekeeping and knocking on Rebecca''s skull. Rebecca is good at mathematics, invention and pacific method. Nicholas egg is good at machinery and funny, Carmel. This is simply a pure scientific researcher, and finally there is a little intelligence experience with Philip and Byron, but they are better at military affairs and counterparts...

    No one is more suitable than the amber as the head of the intelligence service.

    Gao Wen suddenly squinted at his head: "What kind of people are on the mother''s territory..."

    Amber suddenly did not understand what happened: "Ah?"

    "Nothing, I am distracted," Gao Wen quickly sorted out his posture and looked up at Amber. "I appointed you to be the first director of the Cecil Military Security Intelligence Agency, responsible for the training, management, and intelligence of the intelligence personnel. Work, directly responsible to me, understand?"

    Until this time, Amber thoroughly confirmed that Gao Wen was serious. Although he always kept the words "I am super powerful" on his mouth, it was really a bit of a panic when the half-elves were to be handed over and heavy. She blinked and confirmed again and again: "You are serious? Are you sure to let me come? I messed up, don''t blame me!!"

    "This work is not as complicated as you think. I will help you build a simple framework and tell you how to manage it. Then you can fill your department from the bottom of your hand. You can also apply for civilian staff from Herti. I have already written the basic rules and regulations and the precautions for intelligence work. You can take it back and study it carefully. In a word, I believe that you can do well."

    Amber was quiet, and suddenly looked at Gao Wen¡¯s eyes very seriously. After a long time, he whispered ¡°...Do you trust me?¡±

    "trust."

    "Okay, I will do it."

    Three days later, in a special facility in the military district, An Dongan quietly sat in the front seat of the lobby, waiting for the order.

    He no longer wears the old vest that is dirty and broken, and always has a strange smell. Instead, it is a black and thick sweater that is tailored and ironed. This is the most popular fabric in the last two years. Not as inferior as the poor burlap clothes, it is not expensive and unbearable. It is the favorite choice of the wealthy and wealthy citizens. He shaves his beard and sits straight, even though the scar on his face is still It seems fierce, but he thinks he is ready to dress up as a businessman.

    Next to him is the "witch" Jeep, who no longer wears her old and ridiculous witch costume, and takes off the pile of "magic" decorations that can only scare people, replaced by a A fitted mage apprentice robes, and an oak short wand in her hand, she sits quietly, holding a magic book in the other empty hand, like a real mage apprentice. The trick that can only take out a few Mars can finally come in handy.

    The jeep that is quiet, it looks like a "witch".

    Further to the side, there are "fangs" Bobby, "long fingers" Sam, "fast legs" Pierce...

    These mixes washed away the dirt and put on decent clothes. They sat straight and quiet, like real citizens, or real decent people, businessmen, apprentices, knight apprentices, pharmacists and Bards, these are the characters they have been learning to play and will be their role for some time to come.

    Not everyone learns very well. Many people in the head of the big sister are still "wearing leather boots are still like a barefoot", but in any case, it is time for them to prove their worth to the lord today.

    A commander will come here as the direct leader of their future, and announce the first order of the lord to them.

    The guys in the back row have begun to whisper and start to discuss what the so-called "commander" will be, but Anton has turned a deaf ear to the discussion of these people, he just quietly looked at the table in front of the room, Waiting for the moment when the figure appears above.

    A group of shadows suddenly appeared there, and then a half-elf emerged from the air out of thin air.

    The slightly confusing lobby was quiet immediately, and Anton seemed to smile as early as expected.

    "Bunny scorpions, I am your future commander!" Amber stood on the high platform and looked very eagerly at the face that was already familiar or recently familiar. "I brought the lord to you." The first task.

    "Complete this task. After returning, you will no longer be a gangster in the gutter. It will no longer be the rotten goods of the next three. It will no longer be a rat and a bed bug. You will have a formal and decent new identity.

    "You will be the first officer of the Cecil Military Security Intelligence Agency!"

 Chapter 265ï¼š Working network

    Less than a month in the age of Cecil, it was the most incredible experience in Anton¡¯s life.

    He was born in the gully of a border village in the south of Leslie, grew up in the gangsters and armpits, and was caught in the bottom of the society. He stole, deceived, and worked hard. He followed People have played countless racks, and they have been beaten by people. He followed a sneak sneak sneak sneak sneak sneak sneak sneak sneak sneak sneak sneak sneak sneak sneakers After a long time of thugs, but later with a piece of strength and that shadow ability became the "superior" in the gutter turned into a rotten bar owner.

    He has already seen a lot of self-confidence, whether it is the bottom of the society, the ruin and the defeat of the nobles, he dare not say that he has experienced it, but he dares to say that he has seen at least far from seeing.

    But in this land, he realized that his knowledge was too shallow.

    The banging machine, the disciplined army, the spirited people, the efficient and orderly officials, everything here is so incredible.

    The training he received was equally unbelievable.

    He also remembered that not long ago, his own cadres and so on were taken to this incredible place by the old boss, and then they were locked in a facility that looked like a military camp. Everyone was uneasy and guessed the big nobility here. What do you want to do with such a group of gully mice, so that if you want to keep people in the military camp, if there is no boss appearance, these people will probably retreat on the first day.

    Then there was intensive training and education.

    Every day, there are different instructors to instill all kinds of knowledge and skills into these people. High-intensity physical training is only the foundation. There are people to teach them how to use swords and some magical magic items. These courses are all seen by some. Going up like a soldier to teach, and in the afternoon, there will be people who are not like soldiers, who are said to be night school teachers to teach them literacy and calculations, and even some simple social etiquette.

    These things are very difficult to learn. Most people don¡¯t want to go to school at all. They never thought that they had a day to touch this knowledge. The literacy ability is not necessary for the sulky mouse. Think so, but in the end, everyone has learned hard from the scalp.

    Because if you don''t learn, waiting for them is a punitive physical exercise that will almost train people to die.

    What is even more frightening is that Amber will personally supervise the majesty of their big sisters so that everyone will not dare to rise up.

    No days and nights of training, no day and night of study, exercise, practice fighting, use weapons, read and count, and face the face of Anton and his friends from the beginning of the miserable, less than two Weeks gradually got used to it, and after adjusting, they felt that life is actually good. Although the training intensity is very strong, the lords here ensure that everyone has broth and bread every day, no matter these people after training for one day. How many things can be eaten, Anton and his friends have never been hungry.

    There are broth, bread, eggs, and everything is still full, there are new clothes, and the dormitory is warm. It can be said that the benevolent lord gave the best living conditions to everyone and only asked everyone to follow him. The rules are to train and learn. This is a fairly cost-effective buy. It¡¯s so good to be hungry in the snow and ice.

    So Yanan Anton and his friends have persisted and learned the knowledge and skills as much as possible. Now those who used to have nothing to do have learned to wash their hands and wash their hands on time, learn to dress them neatly, and learn how to disguise themselves. Get along with others, and as for how to observe and convey intelligence in this process... that is their old line.

    Of course, the training is far from over. Their literacy skills and professional secretive action knowledge are half-hangers in the half-hook. But after half a month of physical exercise and adequate nutrient supply, these people have at least Then it is enough to stand up, to be stable, to calmly pretend to be a businessman, a knight apprentice, a mage apprentice and to talk to people, which is enough to perform the first task.

    After the mission was read, Amber assigned the batches of personnel actions and the direction in which they were responsible, and then sent the documents from the Duke of Govin Cecil to them.

    "With these documents, you are decent people entrusted by the Duke and engaged in various kinds of work in the South. You can enter and exit towns without worrying about being investigated, but as for how you bring people back... that is for you. The test, "Amber looked at the people with excitement and turned over and checked the documents obtained on the hand. Standing on the stage, he said, "You will get a working capital, which is enough for you to use the fake certificate." , forging fake employment documents, buying guards and the like, fishing people from other nobles, but remember, when you come back, I will check the rest of the money you have left, and you will get higher rewards. But the ten people who have the least amount of money left, I want you to run around the entire Knight Street with fifteen pumpkins on your head! Run at the most people at noon! Do you understand?!"

    Everyone is unanimous: "Understand!!"

    The face of Anton and the first batch of military security intelligence training students set off with the Duke¡¯s documentary documents. At the same time, a large number of merchants carrying ¡°Cesil Alchemy Pharmacy¡± have begun to flow throughout the South. They originally It is a loose free trader, active in various places and unorganized, but under Padrek¡¯s rushing efforts, the traders are bought and persuaded one after another, facing the lure of interests and the pressure of the Duke¡¯s fame, they sign The contract that was sworn by the surname became the tentacles of the Cecil Chamber of Commerce.

    Soon, these merchants found that signing up to join the Chamber of Commerce was not as risky as imagined. The Duke of Cecil did not just find an excuse to exploit the interests of the merchants like other nobles. He did not deduct the goods, nor did he make a name. At a high extra cost, President Paderick, who is the Duke¡¯s representative, provides sufficient and high-quality goods to each dealer in full accordance with the standards stipulated in the contract, and is fair to the time when the profits are divided into a copper plate. Fantastic good things.

    Many Chamber members are curious and curious about how the alchemy wares with neat packaging, stable quality and large quantity are produced, but this is obviously the secret of Duke Cecil. Smart businessmen will not try to explore the privacy of the big nobility. They are curious to be curious, but they still honestly perform the duties of the merchants and concentrate on thinking about how to use these potions in exchange for sufficient profits.

    The Cecil Chamber of Commerce stipulates the distribution price and distribution method of the pharmacy in the contract. These contents cannot be changed at will, but as for how to quickly sell the syrup, this is the small business people who have done a lifetime of business are good at thinking. .

    In the central part of the South, the lord of Carol, the merchant Bob put the three bottles of gold medicinal medicine as a sample on the counter of the mercenary guild, and explained the origin of these syrups to the guild leader who had dealt with several times in front of him. The effect, and behind him, is the mercenary warrior who escorted him from Kant.

    A businessman who ran to the mercenary guild to sell potions has caught the attention of the people. The mercenaries in the hall who are waiting for the business in the fireplace are turning their eyes to the counter, which is exactly what Bob wants to see. The person in charge was not interested in the feeling of these medicines. He succeeded in attracting the attention of the mercenaries. This is his original purpose.

    "I have heard of this potion. Is it the development of the collar in the south?" The head of the guild listened to Bob''s words and frowned slightly. "It is said that it is a little worse than the regular alchemy pharmacy, but the price is cheap to incredible... ... can this thing really be as good as you said?"

    "You can ask me the warrior next to me," Bob said, turning his side and pointing to a mercenary who escorted himself. "He used the potion."

    "Old gold teeth, I can testify, this thing is really a good thing!" The mercenary soldier who seemed to be a head higher than Bob grinned. "I saw this new one under my neck?" Without this potion, now you can see that my name is engraved on the piece of wood behind you!"

    "Let a counter in the mercenary guild to sell medicines... This has never been done before," the head of the guild apparently trusts the mercenaries he knows, but he still has some concerns, he Looking at the dealers in front of you, "You have to make sure that you can supply them stably, and the quality of the potion is as good as you said. Most of the mercenaries are tempered. I don''t want to wait for them to make trouble at your counter. I have to find it. People shoveled you off the ground and poured them out."

    ¡°Businessmen are credible,¡± Bob took a glimpse of his hand and found out a supply agreement from the Chamber of Commerce. He took it on the counter. ¡°Look at it yourself. This is the instrument I signed with the Duke of Cecil. The duke personally signed it! You should always know this emblem?"

    In this way, a business has been negotiated.

    Looking at the guards they brought, they left after the settlement of the commission. Bob narrowed his eyes as if he saw the silver coins walking in the entire mercenary union. He began to look forward to saving enough money in the territory of Carroll. I purchased my own shop and became a day of business. According to Mr. Padrik¡¯s promise, the Cecil Chamber of Commerce will provide an extra financial assistance to each dealer who is going to purchase the store, and will send personnel according to the situation. I came to help Bob know very well. The person who came to assist was actually the eye of the Duke¡¯s adult. It was to stare at himself, but what is the problem?

    From the day he became a member of the Cecil Chamber of Commerce, the trader Bob knew that he was operating the Duke''s industry, and even he would become part of the Duke''s industry, and which nobles would not send people to stare at their own industry?

    As long as there are real gold coins and silver coins, there is nothing wrong with becoming a noble eagle dog.

 Chapter 266ï¼š Lighted blade

    Andesa Wendell looked at the soldiers of the infiltration forces who had returned from the dark mountains, and their brows wrinkled.

    The infiltration of the dark mountains failed, although at first Anstra considered the possibility of failure, but she did not expect it to be so fast, and did not expect that the powerful Elf Ranger could not return.

    According to the information brought by the retired soldiers, they were exceptionally smooth in the first half of the infiltration operation. It can be said that it was easy to bypass the "dark mountain pass" of the Ansu eastern defense line, but in the southeast of Ansu The legendary pioneering situation has turned sharply ¨C a team suddenly lost contact, and based on the clues of subsequent discoveries, it can be determined that they were attacked by the Ansu army and were completely annihilated, followed by the host team led by Solderin. Going to the investigation, the results quickly lost contact.

    I didn''t have time to pass back any news - even the news of the worms was too late to release, only in the event of an devastating blow.

    So the other teams quickly withdrew, and they didn''t even have to wait for a quarter of an hour.

    The choice of the soldiers is correct. If even the home team led by Solderin will be wiped out in an instant, then the lower-level team with even worse strength can only be a dead end. If you withdraw, you can save some living power and you can already The proven intelligence was brought back to the commander. However, this did not make the young wolf general feel better. It was better to say that after confirming the existence and threat of the development collar, her mood became worse. It is.

    The development of the territory is real, and according to its strength, that Gao Wen Cecil is also real ¨C even if it is not a true ancient hero, at least it is cultivated by Ansu, comparable to the Duke of the Three Kingdoms. The powerful figure, originally thought to be the weakest link in the Ansu border, has now become a tricky trouble. The decaying Ansu royal family is not as unbearable as expected at first... They realized the land in time. Major problems on the line of defense, and have begun to remedy.

    It was also before the official attack of Tifeng.

    Andersa asked the soldiers to go back to rest, and they came to the desk and spread a huge map in front of them.

    According to the information that the infiltration unit could bring back, she could probably figure out the position of the development collar - just at the end of the lower reaches of the Baishui River, near the beginning of the eastern extension of the Dark Mountain Range, backed by the dark mountains, with the river in front, on both sides. There are large open plains and dense forests, which is indeed a very good place. The view of the "Gaowen Cecil" who chose the territory is not bad.

    This mysterious pioneering collar seems to be an abyss in the eyes of Andersha, knowing that it is there, but it is impossible to detect what is inside it. This makes the wolf general who has always been competitive and stunned feel uncomfortable, but as the Wendel family An excellent heir, Andesa quickly suppressed the instigating mentality of young people. She gently exhaled, took the pen and paper from the side and began to write a letter:

    "Winter Wolf Fortress reported ... the dark mountain pass does have a weak point, you can bypass the Ansu east defense line... Cecil''s pioneering collar does exist, there should be a strong military deployment, but the specific situation is still a mystery... defense The rest of the region is as usual, and there is no more movement in Ansu, in the recent days..."

    A burst of noise from outside interrupted Andesha''s writing. The young wolf general raised his head and raised his head and asked: "What''s going on outside?"

    The thick wooden door of the room was pushed open and a confidant guard came in: "Commander! There is something on the plain in front of the fortress... strange things are approaching!"

    "Strange things?" Andersa is very dissatisfied with this statement. "Speak clearly."

    "Well... it seems like a huge humanoid! Run from the direction of the dark mountains!"

    The loud bells have already sounded, and the bells are filled with sharp horns and shouts from all levels of commanders. The Winter Wolf Fortress has made the most correct response to the unknown. The gates are quickly closed and the soldiers come. In preparation for the defense of the city wall, hot hot oil and heavy rolling wood were pushed to the edge of the wall, and on the vast expanse of snow on the front of the wall, a group of unknown red clouds were gathering together.

    Andersa came to the wall, and the sharp sight of the high-ranking knight allowed her to see what the monsters on the plain looked like. The youngest female winter wolf commander in the history showed the first look of horror: What it is?!"

    Huge blood-colored humanoids sway on the plains. They seem to be the mythical legendary giants who generally have a huge body that is far above humans, but they have no human facial features and physical details, like **** mud-like things in them. The surface of the surface is creeping, and the faceless head is so terrible that even Andersa can''t help feeling the scalp when he sees a large group of such giants walking towards the fortress!

    That is the most embarrassing, most distorted, and most terrible nightmare, but they appear here and appear in front of the Winter Wolf Fortress!

    "Take the slinger up at speed! This type of monster is to be dealt with by the trebuchet!" Andersa immediately shouted, "You, and you, you are going to call the magician group and let them go to the battle mage." tower!"

    While Antssa quickly deployed defenses, the huge humanoid monsters that swayed on the plains began to accelerate¡ªthey seemed to finally ¡°smell¡± the taste of the living and the magic, and wandered from the hustle and bustle of the moment. Excited, these terrible monsters groaned silently, bowing their heads and throwing a fearless death charge to the Winter Wolf Fortress, and some of the monsters with spellcasting ability raised their arms high during the assault. The chaotic energy arrow with an unknown black and red light made a harsh scream in the air, crossed a long parabola, and hit the sturdy wall of the Winter Wolf Fortress.

    The sturdy wall tiles are quickly weathered and cracked like fragile sand under the inexplicable energy corrosion!

    Even if there is no direct hit by the energy arrow, the surface of the city wall shows a clear tendency to be vulnerable!

    Andersa first noticed the corrosive effects of the chaotic energy arrows and realized the horror of this thing - although the thickness of the winter wolf fortress walls, the damage caused by these energy arrows is not fatal in a short time, however They "denature" the rock to weaken the overall strength of the castle as a whole!

    "Block them!" Andersa pulled out the sword and strove out a silver-white shockwave, killing the caster that rushed to the forefront. "Don''t let them get close to the wall!"

    A chaotic and weird battle broke out in front of the Winter Wolf Fortress.

    At the same time, in the new arsenal of Cecil, Byron solemnly presented a one-handed sword with a strange shape and a wonderful beauty to Gao Wen.

    "Adult, the first finished product of the fusion sword has been tested successfully."

    Gao Wen carefully observed this new weapon that condensed the innumerable efforts of technicians and forgemen, and the joy in his heart gradually filled.

    It is a beautiful weapon, beautiful and deadly - it has a deep tone overall, and the almost black blade and grip are exemplified by the precise beauty of industrial products. It is a single-edged sword. It is more like a combination of a sword and a sword in Gao Wen''s view: its ridge is straight and tough, and the rune array with heat dissipation and reinforcement can be seen on the black metal. The blade has a slight curvature at the front end and presents a deep blue color. The sword''s hilt appears thicker and more complex than the ordinary one-handed sword. On the inside of the hand guard, you can see an insignificant trigger structure. Its position and size are specially designed to ensure that it is used by soldiers. The sword fights will not be affected, and the toggle-type safety device can be seen next to the trigger - this prevents the sword from being accidentally activated and accidentally injured by the wearer during the carrying process.

    Gao Wen reached out and picked up the melt-cut sword as a sample. First, he waved twice at random: the sword was slightly lighter for him, but it was still very easy to use, obviously when designing the sword. I listened carefully to the advice from the Byron Knight.

    ¡°I lighten part of the weight of the blade and adjust it so that it still has a good balance,¡± explains the Byron Knight. ¡°The lighter sword saves the soldier¡¯s physical strength and because of the fusion of the sword itself. It relies on a high-heated blade to kill, instead of relying on gravity and inertia to break the armor like a common sword, so weight loss will not affect the lethality of the sword itself."

    Gao Wen nodded and then activated the high temperature blade.

    Along with the extremely slight noise in the hilt, the energy stored in the magic capacitor was transmitted to the heated rune buried inside the blade, and the burning rune originally used to make the magic trap began to function. Gao Wen saw that the original was deep. The lavender blade quickly began to glow red and became hot and shiny in just one or two seconds, as if a solid golden flame covered the sword.

    Its heat didn''t dissipate, so it only felt a slight heat around the melt-cut sword, but Gao Wen tried to press the blade on the iron plate for testing, which would be almost easy. The iron plate was cut into two pieces - the feel was similar to cutting a harder butter.

    Gao Wen did not bring his hand guard. He seriously felt the fever of the hilt. He curiously asked the magician next to him: "How do you solve the problem of heat insulation and the stability of the fusion sword itself?"

    "The Lord of the Lord, the purple steel blade and the blade of the sword are not one. We have added a layer of insulating layer of quartz sand and crystal dust in the middle, and rely on the purple steel rivets running through the ridge to complete the connection. It still transmits a part of the heat, so we added a rune array that enhances the high temperature resistance around the rivet, and increased the heat dissipation structure on the ridge, so that all the heat will be timely guided and will not burn the fuse. It will not hurt the user."

    "Is the strength of the blade not falling?"

    "There will be a little bit of decline, but because the purple steel itself is a very strong and stable magic material, and the refined steel we forge now is stronger than the former steel, so the strength of the sword is still enough - Moreover, it does not need to be ''hard-hard'' most of the time."

    At this time, the Byron Knight said: "Of course, if there is energy exhaustion or other inevitable situation, the soldiers can still use this sword and the enemy to fight for a fight - the purple steel blade itself is sharp enough It is no problem to be a normal sword in a short time."

    ¡°Very good,¡± Gao Wen gently waved the melted sword in his hand, and the sharp high-temperature blade produced a dazzling streamer in the air. ¡°The security of the territory is a guarantee.¡±

    Https:

    Genius one second to remember the address of this station: . :m.

 Chapter 267ï¼š Civilized light

    The formation of the melt-cut sword marks the further improvement of the combat effectiveness and combat form of the Cecil combat. In this world of magic and counter-magic, a single long-range weapon or melee weapon is difficult to cope with the complex battlefield. The situation, and the slashing sword is filling the current shortcomings of the Cecil soldiers, and another significant significance of it is that Cecil has led an advancement in the thinking of local craftsmen and technicians.

    Unlike the new things that Cecil¡¯s collar has appeared in the past, the ¡°cutting sword¡± was completed by the locals from the initial conception to the final product, except for Gao Wen¡¯s suggestion when he chose the technical route. All the technical and creative aspects of the whole process did not have his "plug-in" participation. The craftsmen, technicians, knights and soldiers on the territory brainstormed the design of the new weapons. For Gao Wen, this is the place. The meaning of the implication has even surpassed the technical achievement of the fusion sword.

    In the manufacturing process of the melt-cut sword, he saw the ability of local technicians in the world to use existing technology and materials for processing. The blade of the melt-cut sword uses a special magic called "Zi Gang". Material, this material has very special properties, it is extremely resistant to high temperature, and it can hardly be smelted in any form of high temperature forging furnace. Only in the arcane energy environment of specific intensity, Zigang will present Plasticity; on the other hand, the insulation material in the melt-cutting sword uses a mixture of quartz sand and crystal dust, which is a by-product of the processing of various magic materials in the "Magic Crystal Smelter". It has the characteristics of extremely high temperature resistance and poor heat conduction. After mixing with an acidic binder, it can be quite firmly filled with filler material between metal materials...

    The so-called "insulated" runes on the sword are one of the most commonly used basic runes in the lab, which can bind the heat and guide it to the gap of the rune group. In the lab, the magician They usually use it as the outer layer of the alchemy platform to prevent the alchemy platform from being destroyed by various magical temperatures (after all, many magic experiments need to be used in extreme environments, and the material of the alchemy platform itself is impossible to resist all Extremely magical effects, the rune craftsmen who often help the magician to arrange the alchemy device use this rune skillfully on the fused sword, allowing it to bind all heat to the blade in an approximate "focus" manner. ......

    These are the materials or technologies that belong to this world. Their unique nature can only be described by the ingenuity of the technicians on the earth. However, this seemingly backward "medieval world" has its own technical route to process. And dealing with them, this really makes Gao Wen feel a lot.

    On the second day of the slashing of the sword, a new magical device was being erected on the Piazza della Signoria in the center of the city.

    A large group of magician--the "magic industrial technicians" unique to Cecil''s collar - under the leadership of Carmel, they transported a "big chunk" covered with crepe to the center of the square, and then began Remove the metal cover on the ground in the center of the square and expose the connection of the magic net below the cover. The magician uses various rune substrates that have been engraved in the magic array to measure the situation of the magic net and confirm that the connection is running. After good, Carmel manipulated the Master''s hand and weight loss to move the two-meter-high "big head" to the top of the joint.

    People were attracted by this uncommon scene, and they stopped at the square. They noticed that there were soldiers guarding the inner area of ??the square, but there were no signs of martial law outside the inner area. The compatriots led by Cecil were like this. The situation is taken for granted: this means that the lords and scholars have created incredible new things, which have a great effect on the territory, while civilians can watch freely outside the safe distance.

    In other nobles, civilians are never interested in the things of the lords, because most of them have nothing to do with their daily lives. The so-called "the nobles belong to the nobility, the untouchables belong to the untouchables", but in Cecil In the lead, people are gradually getting used to paying attention to any changes that have taken place on the territory, because they know that it is all about their lives.

    Under the watchful eyes of countless curious eyes, the large device covered by the crepe was firmly placed on the connection of the magic net, and then the hand of Carmel''s mage unveiled the crepe, a huge and mysterious magic device presented at all In front of people.

    It is a two-meter-high square tower made of crystal and metal ¨C it is the stereotyped magical energy obelisk, which is bigger and more beautiful than the original ¡°prototype¡± that was only half a meter high. It will also be more stable and efficient.

    The magician immediately began to fix and connect the obelisk. They had already laid the fixed hole in the center of the square in advance. Now they are using the strong bolts to firmly fix the magic device on the ground. Some people are responsible for welding the joints that extend from the ground to the base of the obelisk. They are equipped with "arms" similar to the military magic guides, but the armpits are not burnt. The ray substrate, but the reduced power and range, enhances the continuous output performance of the hot-melt beam. This method based on the hot ray transformation is a new technology of the Rune Institute, for which almost all low-order symbols have been solved. For the mysterious Jenny, it is a breeze to make such a transformation.

    Carmel¡¯s line of sight has long remained on the ¡°industrial magic terminal¡± that the magician¡¯s equipment is equipped with. He knows that these magical terminals can also be equipped with a variety of functional components, from hot-melt beams to cooling rays. Even power drills and cutting saws can be installed ¨C just replace the outer casing or the module inside. In terms of versatility, this magic terminal has even more functions than military terminals. Of course, its power is much worse than the military model.

    According to the lord, this industrial magic terminal is just an "intermediate product". Their ultimate goal is to achieve civilian use, so that the ordinary people of Cecil can use it in their daily life.

    The arcane sparks on Carmel''s face flashed. He looked at the magical technicians who didn''t have a little bit of magic. The magical force melted the metal and fixed the base of the magic obelisk. Their operation was so Smooth, even no worse than the real magician - in fact, they will even do better in the future because they don''t have to be distracted to maintain magic and sing the spell.

    "Magic is just a power, the Master can use it, ordinary people can use it, everyone can use it" - what a crazy idea, but even more crazy, it is gradually realized in this land.

    ¡°The bolts are all fixed.¡± ¡°The connection ends are welded.¡± ¡°The first layer of runes lights up and the magic connection is established.¡±

    "Master Carmel, the installation is complete, do you want to activate the Obelisk? Master Carmel... Master Carmel?"

    Several calls from the ear made Carmel recover from the gods. He floated slightly, coughed twice with a dignity to cover up his embarrassment, and then watched the magical obelisk that had been installed. .

    Without careful observation, he can easily see the magical power flowing inside and outside the device. Obviously, the installation of the technicians is perfect, and it has entered the best state of work.

    "Open the obelisk and release the limiter," Carmel said.

    A magician came forward and pressed the rune trigger on the base of the obelisk and fixed it with a safety latch. With a low hum, the large magical device immediately began to fill up. The wonderful blue glow, the original deep purple crystal body gradually brightens, and its various components slowly float up under the action of the floating array, entering the predetermined position in midair......

    The magical energy of the cockroach swept across the square in an instant, and almost no one could feel the bragging of this energy. However, Carmel opened his arms in the magical energy and quietly enjoyed the feeling of fullness of magic.

    After adjusting his own arcane flow, he will no longer feel "itch".

    The soldier who had already waited for him immediately stepped forward. After being confirmed by the technicians, the soldier took out the ¡°preaching materials¡± written by the former lord and began to explain the role of the device to the people gathered in the square. Safety instructions during the operation, but Carmel did not pay attention to what the soldiers are preaching, he just looked up and looked at the sky led by Cecil.

    A white snow fluttered down, it was affected by the magical swirl, swirling on the edge of the square, followed by more snowflakes, one after the other, fluttering from the sky.

    It snowed, and after the winter, the southern region has already seen many snowfalls, but in the eyes of Carmel, the snow falling at this moment seems to have a different meaning.

    "Do you want to ignite the lights of human civilization?"

    The magician from ancient times watched the sky quietly, watching the snow that was constantly coming down from the sky and growing bigger and bigger.

    "You can''t keep it."

    In the middle of the first winter in the new Cecil, the first magical obelisk in human history was illuminated.

    In the lord''s house opposite the Lord''s Square, Gao Wen stood on the balcony and quietly looked at the scene through the open window. After the magical obelisk lit up, he showed a faint smile - not too much The joy, because everything is as expected, the biggest surprise has already been experienced when the "prototype" was designed.

    He turned and returned to the room from the balcony, and picked up a modified "receiving device" of only half the size of the palm from the desk. He installed the receiving device in the newly installed slot on the wall of the room. With the sound of ¡°ßÇßÕ¡±, the receiving device is closely connected with the magic circuit in the room, and the magic spar light that is specially used to test the magic field is brightened.

    Heti had already stood in the room. She looked at Gao Wen and smiled: "The ancestor, the first magic energy obelisk has been lit. After that, we will renovate the magical machine within the scope according to the plan. Receiving the receiving device of the magic field, the newly produced magic guiding equipment in the factory will also directly pre-install the ''magic field receiver''. As for the magic crystal lamp as the street lamp, it will not be modified, and it will still be directly powered by the old magic net system. ""

    Gao Wen nodded: "Very good, just follow the plan."

    ¡°To tell the truth, I thought you would personally host this ¡®booting ceremony¡¯, just like the previous occasions,¡± said Herti, smiling at Gao Wen. ¡°After all, this is an important moment.¡±

    "There will be a lot of important moments in the future. I don''t have to be on the scene every time. Let''s let Kamal show up this time - he also needs the acceptance and recognition of the people in the territory," Gao Wen said succinctly. Going to the square to host the ''boot ceremony'', we have more important things to do now."

    "You mean... the report from the dark mountain observation tower at noon today?"

    "Yes, the magnificent wall flashed once - this is not a good sign."

 Chapter 268ï¼š deterioration

    The 268th Chapter of the Dawn Sword Body Deterioration Since the last distortion of the camp, Gao Wen¡¯s attention to the magnificent wall has never stopped. As a person who has witnessed the establishment of the magnificent wall, he is better than anyone else. Knowing what layer of magic barrier means more for each race on this continent. Once the layer of magic is out of order, the consequences will be unimaginable.

    So even in the most difficult circumstances of the territory, he still spent a lot of money to set up several observation whistle near the southern pass of the Dark Mountain Range, and to monitor the magnificent wall around the clock. The mouth was the original distortion of the mountains, the invasion. The mountain gap of the territory, which can be said to be the weakest point of the entire dark mountain barrier, is the only "window" that can look at the magnificent wall from a safer place.

    Just this morning, several observation posts came with intelligence. They observed a very strange "flashing" in the middle of the magnificent wall. The huge magical barrier was slightly dimmed, and then the whole became extraordinarily bright. The whole process lasted for only a few seconds, but it was clearly visible.

    It is not the entire barrier that flashes, and the barrier returns to normal after flashing. This is the only good news: it seems that it is not at risk of a full collapse, and the barrier''s self-healing function is still functioning.

    After receiving the report, Gao Wen did not even attend the next magic energy obelisk launching ceremony. He shut himself in the study room for the first time and retrieved the satellite monitoring data from the recent period until he confirmed that there was no surrounding territory. The big magical energy surges, and the dark mountain direction has no abnormal energy readings before it is a little calm: the problem is still the wasteland itself, and it has nothing to do with the heavenly giant day or the magical environment of the whole world.

    "What did Soldlin do in these two days?" Gao Wen suddenly turned around and mentioned the bald strong man who was currently eating and drinking on the territory as a "captive".

    Heti thought for a moment and said with a little certainty: "He has always cooperated and basically will not leave the place where he lives, but he is said to have been a little closer to Pittman recently, but it is normal to think about it, Druid inheritance. After all, it stems from the elves, and they may have some common topics in the natural way."

    Gao Wen¡¯s mouth couldn¡¯t help but shake. The heart said that Soldering was really a strong person who never gave up. He has not given up to cure his own hair loss until now! Just put the idea on Pitman''s unreliable fake drug dealer... Soderlin is this going to replace the commissions he earned in these years with amulets and transfer ointments?

    Solderin¡¯s "the truth of the strong" is only known to Gao Wen, so he is not good at explaining anything to Herti. He just said: "You go find him."

    It didn''t take long for Soldering to come to Gao Wen''s study. The "Tifeng officer" who was theoretically a prisoner in the battlefield was not treated at all in Cecil, except for a necessary monitoring. His life treatment is almost the same as that of Hertirebeca and others, and he can still move freely in most parts of the territory. At this time, he will happily say hello to Gao Wen: "Hey! Gao Wen I told you something, there is a place on your territory..."

    "Don''t believe that, in addition to the normal potion of the Druid system, most of the ointment he privately sold is fake."

    Solderin: "..."

    ¡°The amulet is also fake. It is said that the ancient talisman found in the ancient ruins is taken from the scrap pile of the steel mill.¡±

    Solderin: "..."

    "The health care hair care set does not believe that his hair is mostly born, and he is not a race with you, you believe it is useless."

    Solderin: "...I am looking for him to splash five steps!"

    "Come back!" Gao Wen glanced at the strong man. "I am looking for you to have a business!"

    Solderin finally noticed the seriousness in Gao Wen¡¯s expression and immediately followed it seriously: ¡°What happened?¡±

    "You are the Silver Elves," Gao Wen pointed to the chair next to him, letting Solderlin sit down at the desk. "How much do you know about the magnificent wall?"

    ¡°It¡¯s true that the Silver Elves built a magnificent wall... but that¡¯s what the Magisters are, I¡¯m just a Ranger, and I have limited knowledge of magic,¡± one of Solderlin¡¯s strengths is never in a field that he is not good at. Boast, "What''s the problem with the magnificent wall?"

    Gao Wen did not conceal, and now he told the silver elf the flickering of the magnificent wall and the distortionary attack that occurred at the beginning of this development. In the end, he also mentioned the old Saisi. The disaster of the collar: "...the old Cecil collar was also destroyed by the distortion and the magical tide. You should know that the original Cecil collar is not in this place, but the hilly area in the northwest. ""

    The expression on the face of Soldering became more and more solemn with the words of Gao Wen. When he heard that a similar distortion attack had erupted more than once, his eyebrows even wrinkled together, the silver elves. The unique green eyes are full of worry.

    A short-lived human can completely forget the terrible destruction of a country after hundreds of years. However, the long-lived elf is not a forgetful race. Until today, the time when the thorns on the wasteland will still appear occasionally In Soldlin¡¯s dream, he really understood what Gaowen¡¯s words would mean if it was true.

    "Do you confirm that those are the ''distorted bodies'' that we have dealt with in the past?" Solderin confirmed with some confidence that he received a positive reply from Gao Wen: "It is impossible to admit mistakes. I have been playing with them for decades. When I was dead, I was surrounded by a lot of people. How could I admit my mistake?"

    Before closing my eyes, Mom. A bunch of distorted bodies, eyes stunned, mother. Or distortions, Lao Tzu¡¯s last version was beaten. This is the most authentic of Gao Wen¡¯s after inheriting the memory of Gao Wen Cecil. It feels.

    "The power of the magic wave is sealed inside the magnificent wall. It is not normal now in the civilized territory..." Soldering frowned and began to recall the knowledge about the magnificent wall. "Well... although I Not a magician, but I do know more about the magnificent wall than you humans. As far as I know, the magnificent wall is a magical barrier built on the basis of an ancient ''adaptive shield'' technology, relying on erecting A series of ''Sentinel Towers'' on the border of the wasteland, the shield of the magnificent wall can be adjusted spontaneously to adapt to the complex magical environment in the wasteland. You know, the magic wave brings chaotic and disorderly energy. Surge, this constantly fluctuating energy surge is its most dangerous feature, and only adaptive shields can adjust itself according to the fluctuation of chaotic energy at any time, always maintaining sufficient strength protection with minimum energy consumption. ......"

    Gao Wen listened carefully and raised a question at this time: ¡°That is to say, if there is an energy fluctuation in the wasteland that exceeds the scope of the shield, the magnificent wall will ¡°react but not come¡± and thus partially overload?¡±

    "In principle, this is the case..." Solderlin said with a little certainty. "But I heard that the Elf Magisters of the year said that each sentry tower has a very large margin, and they are sufficient. A large-scale surge suddenly appeared inside the waste soil, and 50% of the sentry towers in the entire protective barrier area are backed up. If the barriers really start to overload, the sentinel towers will immediately Start to balance the load, and there will be no serious problems like temporary damage to the barrier..."

    "Ah, the standby sentry tower, I have heard that there is such a setting," Gao Wen¡¯s memory revealed the corresponding information. "Well... have you gone back to your hometown these years?"

    "I only went back three hundred years ago," Soldering smiled faintly. "It¡¯s really difficult to go back to the center of the mainland. There is a wasteland in the center of the mainland. From the northern part of the mainland, the silver empire will turn around the whole continent. For the majority of the laps, I don''t have my own gryphon or dragon eagle."

    "So how do you usually contact your compatriots? Or... Do you still keep in touch with your homeland?"

    "There is still a connection," Soldlin explained. "The Sentinel Tower itself has the function of magical communication, which can relay the communication signals from the Temple of the Stars. This function is used to monitor the situation of the towers of the sentinels. There are barrier monitoring stations set up by the Silver Empire in the territory of Tifeng and the border area of ??Ansu. I can connect to my own country through there. But the frequency is not very high. The sentinel tower can transmit limited information, and the elves who travel outside. But quite a lot."

    "When was the last time you communicated with the Silver Empire?"

    "You are worried..." Solderin realized Gao Wen¡¯s concern. "I am worried that the maintenance of the magnificent wall has gone wrong, but the Silver Elf has not told the world?"

    "Do not rule out this possibility. After all, since the collapse of the large information network between the empire and the silver empire, it is difficult for human countries to get the news of the elves in time. Today, only the southernmost Gaoling Kingdom and the elves remain on the mainland. Direct contact, and the Gaoling Kingdom is the most mysterious of the four human beings," Gao Wen said without hesitation. "Even if you don''t consider anything else, the wall is now in trouble, but the Silver Elf is there. There is no news, and the matter itself is worth worrying about, isn''t it?"

    Soldering¡¯s face was dignified. He did not hide his deep fears. Although he had lived in the human world for many years, Soderling himself was a silver elf. He could not let go of his hometown.

    "My last contact with my homeland was more than a decade ago... you know, according to the elf''s concept of time, this is a long time ago," Solderlin looked up and looked at Gao Wen. "But now I I feel that I need to contact him again... As a high-ranking ranger, I know a lot of people who have some identities in the Silver Empire, and maybe I can find out about the magnificent wall."

    "You can tell them by the way, ''Gaowen Cecil''s resurrection'', I have many acquaintances in your silver elves, which can make your contact more important," Gao Wen nodded. "Even if there is no internal liberation in the silver empire." Out of the situation, you told them that the northern barrier was temporarily invalid. It is also a warning. After all, the dark mountain line is the most difficult part of the entire magnificent wall. Maybe your magisters don¡¯t know until now. The barrier is having problems."

    Solderin solemnly nodded: "Good."

 Chapter 269ï¼š No talent

    The sword of the dawn is the second chapter of the 261th chapter. The offensive of those monsters is disintegrated.

    However, the hearts of the people they cause will have to wait for a while to subside.

    Andersa squats with her sword and walks calmly on the wall of the Winter Wolf Fortress. She patrols the line of defense after the battle, and the sight of her eye makes her brow wrinkle.

    The **** giants who didn''t know where they came from did not step into the fort. The heroic Titan soldiers repelled the terrible enemies on the wall, but the monsters were not afraid of death when attacking and the strange "erosion" "Destructive power is still scary. The huge scars eroded by the corrosive energy arrow can be seen everywhere on the wall. The soldiers directly attacked by the energy arrow are either miserable or seriously injured. The ordinary metal armor attacks the strange attack. There is almost no protection. It seems that only the enchanted or the armor made of magic metal can effectively resist the attack of monsters. But how many people in the entire army can equip the whole set of magical arms?

    Andersa looked down at the wall, and she saw a lot of mottled scars on the surface of the boulder wall below, and several huge signs of erosion and even spread all the way to the height of the wall at the final stage of the battle, those Among the Scarlet Giants, there were several special individuals with extraordinarily large and strong anti-strike capabilities. The rounds of the magician¡¯s attacks did not stop them from advancing. The monsters destroyed the Magisters with a strange magical lightning. Defence, then climbed the wall with rolling rocks and arrows like rain. Although it was eventually destroyed, it left several terrible damages on the wall.

    An adjutant came from the rear and handed a report to Andersa: "General Andesha, the dead and wounded soldiers counted, please look over."

    Andersa took the report with a heavy heart. The monster attacked suddenly, and the soldiers never played against similar enemies, so the battle won''t be easy. This report is even glaring to her. .

    "Take it down, follow the rules to the families of the deceased, and treat the wounded. You can''t continue to fight and send it back to the country to prove the heroic battle. After returning, you can still have enough food and clothing." Andersa is a little annoyed. Returning the report to the adjutant, then turned to look at the plain that was covered with a dirty **** color. "You said... Where did these monsters come from?"

    The plain in front of the Winter Wolf Fortress was originally covered with heavy snow, and it was silvery white. However, the giants dyed the entire land with an unknown dark red. The killed monster fell on the land, and its flesh and blood was as muddy. Flowing, while eroding the earth, rising into billowing smoke, and soon will only leave a huge skeleton, and it is fearful that Andersha has faced various enemies, but she is still the first in a similar scene. See it again.

    The adjutant did not expect the general to ask himself this question. He took a moment to say with a certainty: "The original sentinel reported that the monsters were coming from the mouth of the dark mountains, and that...it should be the direction of Ansu."

    "Ansu?" Andersa''s expression gradually gloomy, "that country..."

    ¡°But it¡¯s not necessarily Ansu,¡± the adjutant added to his thoughts. ¡°General, the dark mountains are smashing the wasteland...¡±

    "Do you suspect that the monsters are coming out of the waste?" Andersa raised his eyebrows and looked at the adjutant who had always been cautious. "The idea is bold."

    "We have received information that Ansu has encountered an ''unknown monster'' attack. The rumor is that it is a kind of monster that wanders out of the wasteland," the adjutant reminded Andesha. "If there are more monsters from the waste soil." Wandering out and swimming along the natural barriers of the dark mountains, they do have the potential to wander here..."

    "But just the wasteland has a magnificent wall to block," Andersa frowned at once. "Isn''t the watchtower on the border line saying that the barrier is no problem?"

    "Those lookout towers are in vain, they are too far from the wasteland."

    "...to prepare the griffin," said Andesa after a brief indifference. "You must tell the emperor what happened here!"

    After commanding, Andersa looked up and looked at the mountains in the southwest direction with uneasiness. Although the naked eye could not see the scene behind the mountains, she knew that the wasteland was there. In the direction, the magnificent walls built by the elves are also there.

    Thinking of the magnificent walls and the tower of the sentinel supporting the magnificent wall, Andersa couldn''t help but have a hint of envy that the ancient magic towers have powerful communication power, allowing information to travel along the entire magnificent wall in an instant. The border was passed back to the silver empire, and the elves used this incredible ancient technique to maintain the monitoring of the entire barrier system. In the Gangqin era seven hundred years ago, humans also had similar technologies.

    But now, these technologies have been severely degraded and degraded. The existing communication magic is either costly or ineffective. Most magic communication towers can only transmit information within a few kilometers, and the cost of building a tower is still high and scary. There are also magical communications between the main fortresses on the line, but if you want to pass the message back to the Imperial City from the border... you can only rely on the traditional Gryphon messenger.

    The proposal to set up hundreds of magic towers from the border line to the Imperial Capital to convey information is not without, and similar proposals have been repeatedly discussed in the nobility council for many years, but there is only one result in the discussion and discussion: no money, no one.

    The cost of hundreds of magic communication towers is enough to hollow out the empire''s annual tax revenues. The magic materials used in the national treasury as strategic reserves will also be worn out. It is necessary to know that the legal array of communication spells is extremely complicated, only the most rare high-grade materials. It can be made, but it is absolutely impossible to take all the materials out and make hundreds of towers that cannot be moved.

    What''s more, even if it is made, who will maintain and control them? Only the Master can control the magic. The complicated large magic device needs multiple spellcasters to maintain together. Hundreds of resident magic communication towers mean that half of the Masters in the Imperial Masters have to become "guardians". This part of the labor cost is more unacceptable than the cost of money.

    Andsa has a variety of thoughts in her heart. As a nobleman who is in charge of military power at the same time and has a roots in family studies, she knows more about the role of information transmission in the war than anyone else. She has no way of doing this.

    After all, she has no magic talent.

    Cecil led, Jenny Perot, the dean of the Rune Institute, put down the drawings and rune substrates in his hands and stretched a long laziness.

    She looked up from behind the desk and looked at a few apprentices who were burying their heads or sharing ideas together at a few tables, and couldn''t help but smile.

    These apprentices are the newcomers added by the Rune Institute, and the number is very small, but it is much better than the fact that she only had a polished commander.

    Half of these apprentices are from Cecil''s collar. They are the original rune craftsmen or runesmen on the territory. They themselves have the basic knowledge of the practical rune field, and they have good talents in logic and mathematics. After a certain "skills skill study" was assigned to serve as Jenny''s assistant, while others were the lords and mages apprentices who the lord wanted to recruit from the field. Because of the good qualifications, they were also sent.

    To be honest, these people need to be trained when they first come. After all, Rune Logic is a brand new field. No one in the world except Jenny, Rebecca, Hetty and Gao Wen knows that they are What do you mean by these apprentices'' ideas is still in the traditional magic theory. It takes a lot of effort to reverse their ideas, but after a period of hard work, these people have gradually come in handy.

    When they become professionals in the field of rune logic, Jenny will let them take turns to teach at the General College. At that time, Mr. Santiz should have completed the basic courses for children in the common sense and magic theory. After learning the basics, learn the rune logic, and everything is just right.

    Then, the children on the ground will grow into a new generation with knowledge and skills, and these knowledge and skills will continue to be passed on and continue to expand. Under the impetus of the lord, everyone will have to learn all this. opportunity.

    Teaching, learning, communication, and the transfer of knowledge will not stop easily as soon as they start. It will continue until everyone has the right to touch knowledge and have the right to think and explore the truth. And all this... probably pulls What Mr. Wenkes hopes to see.

    Jenny turned her head down and looked at the complicated rune arrangement in front of her, as well as some calculations and diagrams that seemed like a layman to the layman, and fell into deep thought.

    These things are not the regular magic array design, but a special "observation record" given to her by Carmel Masters, which includes the control and output unit structure of the magic energy obelisk, and Carmel through "Olympic The reading of the magical energy that escapes from the magical obelisk, which is observed in the Eye of the Eyes, includes regular fluctuations in magic and a series of complex diffusion and decay data.

    These things are not easy to deal with. It is beyond the reach of Jenny in the study of rune logic. Even the powerful mathematical Rebecca, when they first saw these things, it hurts for a long time. It''s no longer a simple rune arrangement problem, and it''s no longer a simple example of comparing the interference values. These massive, pure data makes Jenny feel like I can''t get started, but she knows that mathematics is Will not let down of one''s own.

    These data may hide the most essential secret of magic, and the lord is waiting for these data to uncover the mystery of "magic teleportation" and use this as a breakthrough to find ways to simplify the communication matrix, so Jenny is setting After picking up the gods, pick up the manuscript paper and pen again, and put it into thinking and calculation again.

    The pen and paper is the bridge to her path to magic. Only by using this bridge can she let herself go farther than others in this mysterious field.

    After all, she has no magic talent.

    Https:

    Genius website address:. m.

 Chapter 270ï¼š Come again

    According to Gao Wen¡¯s original plan, Solderin should stay in the territory for a short period of time, responsible for providing him with the information of the Tifeng empire, and by the way, the news related to Gao Wen Cecil in the past, but the plan can not catch up. Change, the instability of the magnificent wall barrier has created a sense of crisis for everyone. In order to understand what the elf is in the end, Gao Wen had to let Solderlin leave the territory first, to find a way and the southern part of the mainland. The ancient empire got in touch.

    Before the departure of Solderin, Gao Wen found him and asked about the plan of the Elf Ranger: "Where are you going from?"

    Solderlin did not conceal: "The silver empire has few barrier monitoring points in the north of the mainland. The two most recent ones are in the vicinity of Ansuxi and Tifeng Empire. To be honest, Ansuxi is still too far away. I am going to go to Tifeng."

    Gao Wen glanced at Soldering: "In your current situation, will you return to Tifeng without being killed?"

    "If a high-ranking ranger doesn''t want to be caught, there are tens of thousands of ways to jump around the eye of the ordinary border guards," said Solderlin. Of course, he was confident and confident. "And even if it was really The little wolf general gave it to me. I was only captured for a few days before you, and did not surrender. How did she dispose of me? Besides, I am only a mercenary, not a Tifeng."

    There is no one around, and Soldlin doesn¡¯t mean much in front of someone who knows the mystery of his strong, but his unconcealed statement still makes Gao Wen¡¯s eyelids unable to stop: ¡°You Confirm that you are so comfortable in my stay, can you still surrender?"

    "Of course, I haven''t officially returned to the Cecil Corps, and naturally it is not surrender." Soldering''s face was particularly serious. Obviously, he didn''t mean to joking when he said these things. "So little. General Wolf has no reason to blame me - I can wait for Titan to come back and surrender."

    Gao Wen: "..."

    The theory of Solderin sounds like a joke, but it¡¯s really not that he is boring ¨C it¡¯s all because the logic of the elf is like this. In some inexplicable places, the idea of ??the elf is Very strange.

    However, Titan''s Winter Wolf Legion may not be able to recognize the straightforward thinking of Solderin. Soderling himself knows this, so after finishing his opinion, he has a whole look: "I will circumvent as much as possible." The eyes of the Tifeng people - this is not difficult, except for the people of the Winter Wolf Legion, there are not many people who know me there. I have a route to cross the border, as long as I arrive at the Tifeng Empire and the wasteland buffer zone. In the middle of the silver elf stronghold, I am equivalent to entering the territory of the silver empire, it is safe."

    "Well, since you have plans, I won''t say much," Gao Wen looked at Solderin deeply. "I hope you will go all the way."

    Solderin solemnly pressed his chest and said, "I swear by the name of the ancestor of the elf, and I will return after the matter is finished."

    Then he straightened up and turned to the door of the study, but at the moment he was about to push the door, he suddenly stood still - Gao Wen also sensed that the Philip Knight''s breath appeared outside the door.

    The next second sounded a knock on the door, and the Philip Knight¡¯s serious and slightly rushing voice: "Adult, emergency military."

    "Come in," Gao Wen said loudly. He asked immediately after Philip entered the door. "What happened?"

    "The news from the Dark Mountain sentry tower is a distortion." Philip looked at Soldering standing at the door and immediately reported quickly. "The number is about two thousand, it is still increasing, and it has appeared before. A huge individual that has never been seen before."

    Gao Wen¡¯s face instantly condensed: ¡°The huge individual? Is it roughly described? What is the speed of the enemy?¡±

    "The extraordinarily swollen human form, between five and seven meters, the number is not much, only four or five, but the distortion around them is obviously more flexible and agile, suspected to be an individual like the commander - but not yet Observing signs of wisdom. As for the overall speed of travel, it is similar to the last distortion, and it will take three to four days to reach the territorial boundary. The sentinel of the first post has been withdrawn - to prevent the distortion from sensing the human breath. After a sudden acceleration of the action, only the second and third sentry posts are used to observe the enemy''s movements with a telescope."

    "It seems that you can''t go away for a while," Gao Wen looked at Solderin deeply. "I have some trouble here."

    "I understand that you mentioned the things that those guys have re-emerged," Soldering silently walked back to the center of the room when he heard Philip''s words "distortion". At this time, his face was showing a trace. Smile, "Our old rival, isn''t it?"

    Gao Wen also smiled a little: "If you don''t hit them for seven hundred years, is your hand born?"

    Soldering raised his hand and made a few moves to pull the bowstring: "The feeling of seven hundred years ago still remembers, I can solve at least one hundred at a time. The remaining one thousand nine hundred for you."

    "The number has exceeded the threshold, and their number will continue to increase. After the defense, there will be more than two thousand." Gao Wen smiled and shook his head. "But the main force of the battle will not be you and me. It is time for you to see." The power of the Cecil Combat Corps - Philip, issued an alert in accordance with the plan, arranged the out-of-town positions, recovered the southern engineering team, and prepared for defense!"

    After the Philip Knight left, Gao Wen turned to look at the window: "Amber!"

    The figure of Amber immediately jumped in from the window: "Here is here here~~ I heard it!"

    "Go and call the people who are calling, and be busy again!"

    After a while, the loud and continuous bells rang through the city.

    Alarm bells with specific meanings reverberate over the entire city. Whether they are on vacation or on duty, the soldiers immediately ran to their posts according to the rules of the bell and the contents of the usual training. On the construction sites everywhere, the supervisors They calmed the workers for the first time, and ordered the team leaders to finish the work ahead of time, each returning home to stand by, and they went to the nearest emergency meeting point and waited for the next step.

    In this way, everyone at the same time has been active in an instant, and some have returned home to stand by, some went to the designated assembly point, and some went directly to the southern city wall, while a group of security guards ran from the blocks in each block. Come out, rushing through the streets and all the way to read the easy-to-understand "emergency needs" - everything is as early as possible.

    Of course, some people were alarmed when the alarm bell sounded. Most of them were the new inhabitants of Cecil¡¯s collar before the winter. Although they accepted the basic knowledge education, they did not catch up with the drills on the distortions. But these people were quickly appeased ¨C the omnipresent security forces and the ¡°old residents¡± who deliberately dispersed their jobs would tell what happened to these new neighbors, those who had experienced the new Cecil¡¯s bail At the moment, they are the most calm. They not only have no panic, but they can also judge the current situation from the bell based on the knowledge learned in advance drills: the bells are two short and two long, which means the enemy is still far away. And it will arrive in a few days, and the city will be preparing for the order.

    This is still quite a "stable" situation.

    The experienced residents who judged the situation from the bells began to tell the new neighbors what they should do next: keep order, wait for the lord¡¯s orders at home, and be ready to support the defensive forces of the territory within the limits of their power. This is every one. The duties and obligations that the Cecil people must bear.

    Since camping in this barren land, which is almost at the border of human civilization, Cecil has always been prepared to face the challenge. The first time Cecil¡¯s **** was just the beginning, after that, Gao Wen There has been no relaxation in the preparations for preparing for the residents of the Territory - unlike the peacetime or the peace of the country, this border must be ready for the nationals, and if the war really broke out, did the residents do adequate preparations for the war? He can even decide the life and death of this territory, and he certainly does not dare to relax his vigilance in this regard.

    But not everyone will understand what happened to Cecil.

    In the prison camps in the northern part of Knight Street, more than a dozen Titan soldiers, knights, and mages are still locked in their cells.

    They have been detained here for a few days, but apart from the daily interrogation, these people are not ill-treated, and the so-called cell is built from a sturdy old barracks, and adds magic for warning inside and outside. The institution is only the same as the ordinary barracks.

    These captured Tifeng soldiers thought they would face a very cruel test after being caught by the legendary Duke of Ansu, but they did not expect that they would not be sentenced to death after being hanged, except for restrictions on freedom. In addition, they got the treatment that can be described as ¡°excellent¡±. After thinking about it, they thought that this was mostly what Soldering had fought for them ¨C the Elf Ranger was obviously the old acquaintance of Ansu¡¯s founding hero. The people''s feelings for these prisoners of war who should have been executed in exchange for incredible superior treatment, in the face of such treatment, the attitude of the Tifeng soldiers are also very complicated.

    The mood is complicated and there is nothing to do. The only ones that the captured Titan soldiers can do are to think about life and to discuss how long they will continue to be detained.

    They were still in the discussion just before the alarm sounded, but they stopped immediately after the alarm sounded.

    A Tifeng Knight suddenly stood up and listened to the bell outside, his face with a surprised look: "What happened outside?"

    "I don''t know, it sounds like an alarm," a mage stood up and tried to put his face close to the window with the fine steel bars and the deliberately elevated windows. He hoped that he could summon a mage''s eye to see the outside. The situation, however, inside and outside the cell are all used to monitor the wizard''s runes and traps, just mobilize the magic can only ask for trouble, "I saw a lot of soldiers ran out of the barracks!"

    "Alarm? The soldiers are moving?" The knight who opened before smashed, and his face suddenly showed a happy color. "Is it because our people have come over? The war started early?!"

    "Impossible, even if the war started from the East Wolf Castle defense line, how could the army hit the border line all the time," another knight said immediately. "Maybe it is suppressing the slaves... after all, The newly established pioneering collar."

    The third Cavaliers also stood up and lowered their voices: "Is this... would it be a chance?"

    The people in the cell suddenly calmed down, and their eyes began to look around in uneasiness, as if they were afraid that the voice would be passed to the ears of Ansu soldiers who were standing outside.

    "...the success rate of our escape is not high," the last mage who never spoke finally broke the silence. "There are people everywhere in Ansu. Have you noticed the discipline of the soldiers outside? Even if the situation is chaotic, they It will not give us a chance."

    The knight who just opened was not reconciled: "But if you don''t run now..."

    The sound of the knight¡¯s words was interrupted when he was not finished. ¡°If you ran now, I really can¡¯t save you!¡±

    The Tifeng soldiers were shocked. They only noticed that Solderin had already stood at the door. The high-ranking Elf Ranger looked at the "subordinates" in front of him. He sighed for a long time: "In fact, I don''t want to." Come."

 Chapter 271ï¼š Defensive force

    Solderlin looked at the dozens of Titan fighters in the cell. These fighters were still under his command not long ago. Although he was a mercenary, he did not have a fixed military position in the Ansu army, but he was a high-ranking ranger. In many cases, he has a group of fixed soldiers for command and call, and these are the subordinates who have followed him for a long time and are more familiar. At this moment, he is somewhat embarrassed to meet with the subordinates in this situation.

    Before this, Gao Wen and his own conversations came to the mind of this high-ranking ranger:

    At that time, Gao Wen said this: "You go to bring those Tifeng people, I want them to help defend the southern wall."

    It was naturally shocking to hear this from Solderin: "Would you like to let those Tifeng warriors help you with the Duke of Ansu to guard the walls? You don''t know the situation between Ansu and Tifeng now?"

    "I know that those people are definitely not willing to sell their lives for Ansu but I want them to see for themselves the situation between the current civilized world and the newly abandoned land."

    "Just let them look at the city wall to see the truth... This is a train of thought, but you are not worried that those people will take the opportunity to escape after being released, or worse, will cause chaos to cause damage? This is a big risk."

    "So I let you go, I believe you can control them even if they can''t control them, you won''t let them make trouble under your eyes."

    At that time, Soldering couldn¡¯t help but smile: "In case I really have no control?"

    Gao Wen also smiled and said: "Then I will pick you up in public."

    Then Soldering came here, staring at his own dozens of old men.

    "Adult," a Titan Knight finally spoke up. The expression on his face was very embarrassing. "You are safe..."

    "It''s better than you," Soldering sighed. The wig on his head seemed to be a bit heavier than in the past. "There is a chance for you to regain the sword and the staff, but not let you go." Deal with Ansu people. Don''t misunderstand, I am not asking you to help Ansu to play Tifeng, but to let you see what the real threat is."

    ......

    Later that day, Amber, who was in the darkness of the mountain, returned to Gao Wen, and she brought the latest information about the distortion.

    After drinking tons of tea on the Gaowen table in tons of tons, the half-elf thief began to describe what he saw and heard: "Their number is getting more and more, and there are at least 3,000 when they reach the border of the territory. Even four thousand are possible! The place where the magic tide has been eroded is not born, and the monsters plowed out a corrupt road that was larger than the previous ''invasion'' scale, and this time their action route is not the same as last time. I have observed the terrain along the way. I am afraid I can''t blow the cliff to the enemy as I did last time."

    It can be seen that Amber appears to be worried after the return of the path.

    "Break the mountain is effective for the enemy, but after all, it is only a strange plan. It is good to use it once." Gao Wen has no regrets about this. "At least the mine can still use Byron to carry the minefield with soldiers and migrant workers. It¡¯s no better than using the mountain.¡±

    Then Amber reported the latest trend of the monsters and the speed of the action. After all the words, she looked at the indifferent Gao Wen and finally couldn''t help it: "Is there a little tension?"

    ¡°Why are you nervous?¡± Gao Wen smiled. ¡°Do you think we can¡¯t stop it?¡±

    "You didn''t see it for yourself! It was a big bang! The place where they passed, even the rocks turned black sand!"

    "When they first attacked here, we still had only one wall surrounded by wooden fences and vitex. One hundred soldiers with swords had to face hundreds of monsters, and now we have built up in the south. The walls and towers of cement and boulder piled up, the newly trained recruits have thousands of soldiers, and each soldier has thermal ray guns, grenades and fused swords. Although the monsters are still three times ours, I I don''t think they have anything terrible."

    When I heard Gao Wen, Amber seemed to feel at ease, but I couldn¡¯t help but worry a bit: "The main guys are extraordinarily huge... It looks very bad, they are too big, once they are hurting. Climbing up the wall, we are afraid that we will not be able to live for a long time."

    "There is no problem with me and Soldering," Gao Wen said with a smile. "And there is Carmel, although he is a researcher, but do you think his strength will be worse?"

    Amber nodded and seemed to feel that the monsters were nothing terrible, but Gao Wen suddenly said at this time: "Well, let me be honest, I am still a little worried."

    "what?"

    "I haven''t seen a ''variant individual'' whose body shape has reached two or three times the size of a common distortion seven hundred years ago. The unknown type of distortion is of course disturbing," Gao Wen looked at the eyes of Amber and said calmly. "But when I sit here, I must be more stable than anyone else. Do you understand?"

    "Because you are the lord?"

    "Yes, I am the lord. I lead everyone to build the territory here, arrange for the city to build, I train the army, and arrange defense. I am here to respond, and naturally I have to take responsibility for it," Gao Wen said slowly. So I have to be confident, and not just me, you must also be confident."

    "I? Why?" Amber looked awkward. "I am a errand..."

    "You are my guard. Now I am still in the management intelligence department. In the eyes of outsiders, you understand all the orders of the lord, know all the secrets in the territory and the facts are almost like this, so you are like me, also belong to any In the case of people who can''t panic, you panic, those who pay attention to you will immediately think that the lord is also panic, and then think that the crisis facing the territory is probably so big that even the lord and the lord guardian themselves are difficult to protect. The extent of the situation, then there will be panic, there will be some retreat, some people run away, some people are chaotic and all this, it is likely to start from the moment you rushed into the lord''s house."

    "I didn''t see the window when I came in!" Amber said subconsciously, but then frowned. "Oh, you said that... I suddenly felt that I didn''t have anything after mixing it into a ''upper person''. Okay¡­¡­"

    "Because in my place, rights and obligations are always equal, you and me are no exception," Gao Wen laughed, feeling that watching the half-elves who almost never use the brain during the week to try to think about the problem is also very Happy people, "Amber, you are not a little thief, understand?"

    "Hey, your tone is like a father!" Amber suddenly got a goose bump, but after a moment he nodded honestly. "Okay... I understand..."

    Then she stared at Gao Wen and looked at it for a long time before she said: "I am most annoyed by others, but when you say this, it¡¯s really reasonable to listen to it... I For the first time in my life, I honestly heard people teach me!"

    "That is because a lot of people who say that the reason is just saying no, and I did it," Gao Wen smiled and stood up. "Well, anyway, you are back, let me go to the southern wall." ""

    Since the first distortion attack, the defense in the southern direction of the territory has always been the top priority in various defense projects. Although the dark mountain range is a natural barrier, it has proved that this natural barrier is for monsters. Not insurmountable, at least in this section of Cecil¡¯s constellation, the Dark Mountain Range has a large gap that has been identified and several routes that can be crossed over the mountains, and in order to be able to go wrong at any time. In the face of the wasteland to protect the security of the territory, Gao Wen began a series of "wall-building towers" project after the development of the territory''s productivity was slightly developed.

    To be frank, Gao Wen is not very suitable for the situation in which cities of all sizes are surrounded by a circle or even a few laps. The open urban layout without walls is more conducive to long-term development. However, he must proceed from reality. : With the current security level of the world and the form of war, the city wall is still an indispensable defensive measure, so the newly built Cecil collar also has a city wall.

    The southern wall of the territory is the strongest and most offensive and defensive of all fortifications.

    Because the foundation of the territory is still shallow, the output of ¡°Rebecca cement¡± has its limit. Therefore, this wall cannot be built entirely with reinforced concrete. It is also temporarily unable to realize the ¡°triple wall¡± and the inclusion of the high text. The martial passage, the extension of the ground is a few feet, the ground is directly connected to the arsenal. It is still a very powerful barrier for most aristocrats in the south: the wall is made of cement and earth and stone. Yumi, the top is four meters wide. There are a lot of shooting bunkers for the soldiers on the wall, and there are plenty of medicines and combat crystals at any time. The city magic net is paved to the foot of the city wall to replenish the magic crystal of the wall guards at any time. Loss, and after the emergence of the magical obelisk, Carmel placed two crystal towers at the foot of the city wall, so even the wall has an uninterrupted magic cover, so that the weapons of the defending soldiers are overheated and damaged. Or before the waste energy is overloaded, their firepower can be continuous.

    In addition to the body of the city wall, Gao Wen also ordered a series of triangular-shaped external walls outside the city wall. Each of the outer walls has a small tower built on it and a small one is placed on it. Stone throwing machine.

    The series of triangular fa?ades are referenced to the structure of the bastion, which ensures that when the enemy rushes down the city, they will be attacked by fire from both sides of the wall, while the triangular fa?ade itself can increase the solidity of the wall. The tower of the triangular outer wall can be used as a lookout whistle. As for the trebuchet on the tower...

    To be honest, Gao Wen himself knows that this thing is a bit out of tune with the magical industrial route that is going on the territory. However, before he can get the advancement of the physical ammunition, he does not have any available "artillery" on hand, so he Can only retreat to the next, combine the original technology of the world with the new technology of the magic industry, and use a small trebuchet to reinforce the effect of setting up artillery on the wall.

    The trebuchet throws out the crystal bombs of the size of the human head.

 Chapter 272ï¼š The prelude to the offense

    Cecil is like a machine running at full power. When the order is issued, every part of the machine will run fast. Not everyone knows what will happen next, but almost everyone knows What should I do at the moment, clear orders and rules and regulations are the biggest reliance for Cecil to distinguish it from other aristocratic territories. People only need to follow the orders to do their own things. This huge machine can work perfectly. Get up and break out the power that makes everyone scream.

    In just three days, the southern defense line of the territory was once again reinforced and built. From the dark mountains to the large open space between the walls, layers of roadblocks and fences were set up, and the barriers were spread across the minefield. Sixty percent of the thousands of soldiers were sent to the southern wall, while the remaining 40% were used as reserve teams and mobile forces on the remaining defense lines, and the security forces maintained order in the territory and readily communicated new orders from the lords. Although a crisis is approaching, everything in the territory appears to be in order, and this atmosphere of ¡°all in control¡± has calmed down the slightly fluent atmosphere in the city.

    Cecil¡¯s population is exploding. A large number of foreign migrants have not experienced the first territorial defense, nor have they experienced a complete disaster drill. Even if someone comforts them, they will inevitably fall into panic. Next, the nobility does not care whether these "untouchables" are caught in panic, because the nobles trust only the knights, mages and private soldiers of their own hands. However, in Cecil¡¯s collar, the government office will be the first time for everyone. Clear instructions were issued and the security team was given an uninterrupted announcement of the situation, and the effects of these initiatives were surprisingly even if the panicked new immigrants were quickly transferred to stability after receiving clear instructions from the upper level. Titus was surprised.

    On the southern wall of the territory, Gao Wenzheng took Heti and others to check the layout of the final line of defense. After hearing the situation reported by the officer, he smiled and looked at Hetty: "In the end, people''s fear comes from the unknown. Just because you don''t know what is going to happen, fear will be magnified in their hearts, and at this time, as long as you give them some clear news, even clear orders, they are easy to settle down. Even if you let them go collectively When they move bricks, they will feel the peace of mind responding, at least that the situation can still be controlled."

    At this time, a figure full of radiance of arcane appeared on the wall, and the soldiers let a road open. Carmel went straight through the crowd and came to Gao Wen: "The two magical obelisks have been activated, the whole paragraph The walls have been covered by the magic field."

    Gao Wen nodded: "It¡¯s not easy to add two obelisks in such a short period of time."

    "In fact, it''s okay, the mechanical equipment you invented is very good. I thought that after I had lost the magical foundry of the empire, I would make it harder to make things in this era. Now the situation is much better than expected. "Carmel said, then slightly raised his body and looked at the entire wall. "This is really... a scene I have never seen before."

    Next to Herti asked curiously: "Have you ever experienced the battlefield?"

    "I am a researcher. Although I have had practical experience as a magician, I have never experienced a real battlefield," Kamal admitted. "And the age of my life is the most powerful period of the empire. At the time, no country in the entire continent dared to fight with us."

    "Then you can witness what the battlefield looks like," Gao Wen smiled. "The battlefield of the new era."

    "Exactly, I am also very curious about what the distortions you mentioned are," the magical radiance of Carmel appears bright. "The monsters that appear in the magic tide... should be of great research value."

    Gao Wen nodded, then looked around and suddenly became curious: "Where is Rebecca? I haven''t seen her since the beginning."

    "She left the wall in the morning and said that she was going back to prepare the equipment for the battle," said Hetty. "She is not very good at commanding, but it is still possible to play as a firepower. I will let her go."

    "What about combat equipment..." Gao Wen blinked. "I don''t know what the girl wants to do..."

    In the "laboratory" of the lord''s house, Rebecca''s own, a certain iron head doll is carefully combining a bunch of rune substrates.

    As a three-level wizard who only has a big fireball and has no common sense, Rebecca does not have his own laboratory. However, after she showed her mathematical talents and made many contributions to invention and creation, she Tidy relaxed the monitoring of this human-shaped self-propelled fireball launcher. Rebecca secretly sneaked out a laboratory and said it was a laboratory. In fact, she arranged a workshop in the utility room of her suite. There aren''t many spell-related devices here, but there are a lot of machining equipment, such as small drill rigs and machine tools. Here, Rebecca has a lot of useful things and wonderful things.

    At the corner of the lab, Tier was watching Rebecca connect the rune bases with red copper hinges, combined into a wide metal strip, and fastened to the body with hooks and straps. I couldn''t help but ask. One sentence: "Are you a new type of armor?"

    "What armor, this is the battle mage booster I invented myself!" Rebecca tried to fix the rune substrates firmly, and lifted his eyelids and glanced at Tyre, who was yawning. "How are you again?" Didn''t you wake up? Isn''t it a state of excitement? You have to be excited about what the moon is..."

    "Judged the mistakes and underestimated his laziness," Tyre unwittingly stretched a long lazy waist, and the tip of his tail twitched comfortably during the process of stretching. "Is you going to fight now?" When you are still here tossing toys, are you afraid of being married by your grandfather grandfather?"

    "What do you know, this is what I prepared for combat!" Rebecca said with a serious face, and finally buckled the last lock of the "Fighting Mage Amplifier". "It''s you, are you going to go back to sleep?" You really don''t go to the wall to help?"

    "Let''s talk about it, let''s talk about it..." Tyre said that he had to fight, but he still tried to hold his eyelids. "If you call me, what are you doing... I won¡¯t find one. The audience came to see how you tied yourself up with a strange iron belt?"

    "Of course not, I will let you help me as an insurance, because I don''t know how much the effect of this amplifier can be achieved," Rebecca said as he pressed one of the trigger devices between the rune substrates. On, as she pressed the controller, all the rune substrates began to brighten one after the other. "You look at it, I will test it first..."

    Tyre looked at Rebecca lazily and picked up the staff next to him, lazily watching each other smashing a fireball, lazily... scared and exclaimed: "Where is your fireball?" thing!!"

    On the southern wall, on the eastern extension, a special group of "shoucheng soldiers" are carrying a box of crystal bombs to the tower where the trebuchet is located, while Soldering stands by to supervise the work of these soldiers. Happening.

    They are the 16 Titan soldiers who are still prisoners of war.

    Titan Knight Barto bent down and placed the last crystal bomb on the trebuchet, then he stood up and looked back at the town behind him.

    In this very high place, he can easily see more than half of the city and even see where he was once held.

    Today is the third day of leaving the cell, and as a Titan fighter, he has been working on the walls for three days of bricks and ammunition.

    This is not something to be proud of and proud of, but as a prisoner of war, Barto knows that he does not have much choice. He can live a breath of fresh air outside the cell. It is already the greatest fortune, not to mention that he is told that he is The work here is to fight against the monsters from the wasteland, not to fight against their own compatriots, which is at least not too bad.

    In the three days of moving bricks, Barto and his robes did not forget to observe the surrounding, did not forget to seize all the time to understand this mysterious pioneering collar, to understand the mysterious ancient duke and his mysterious new style. The more the army understands, the more he feels astonished.

    He thought that Ansu was a rotten country that was decaying and backward. It was deeply immersed in the slump of the recession. The aristocrats were corrupted and corrupted. The civilians were hungry and cold, and they were dying. The internal dark tide was soaring and the country was so popular with the public. The same is true of the real information that the Winter Wolf Legionnaires have heard, but here, this piece of Cecil¡¯s collar is totally incompatible with Barto¡¯s perception of Ansu.

    He hasn''t seen the appearance of Cecil''s daily state, but he has seen what this territory looks like after ringing the alarm. He sees this territory running at an amazing efficiency and seeing the army in Orderly mobilization, actively preparing for war, seeing the close coordination of various departments, no stagnation, seeing the management agency called "Government Office" is like the brain of the entire territory is generally issued a well-ordered order, will command all In the city, the ignorant and ignorant people who should have been chaotic, ignorant, and numb are all like trained militia or well-informed citizens. Instead of not showing signs of turmoil, they are fully supporting the city. The defense and the maintenance of normal production and life, except for the half-day work when the first day of the emergency state redistribution of production targets, the operation of the entire city is not affected by the state of war!

    In all fairness, Barto doesn''t even think that there is a city in Tifeng that can do the same thing.

    The more I observe, the more I am shocked by Barto and his robes. If other places in Ansu are developed like this, is it wise for Tifeng to fight it?

    However, the Cavalier''s thinking did not last, because a feeling of guilt suddenly rose to his heart.

    With the guidance of intuition, he turned to look at the mountain barrier in the south of the city wall. In the powerful vision of the extraordinary, he saw an unknown black and red cloud rising from the boundary between the mountain and the plain, and countless The twisted figure appears in it.

    He heard one of his robes muttering to himself: "That is... what?!"

    The most hurried alarm sounded on the wall, and the sentinel on the tower watched a loud shout while ringing the clock:

    "They are coming!!"

    Https:

    Genius website address:. m.

 Chapter 273ï¼š Explosion and flame

    They are coming.

    Wrapped with corrupt magic and smoke, filled with hatred of living and magic, brought destruction and madness of the newly-wasted land, and set foot on the pits and minefields of Cecil.

    Their attack is really earth-shattering.

    At the moment when the alarm sounded, the atmosphere on the wall suddenly became tense. The recruits were equipped with thermal ray guns, propped up the force field shield, and stepped on the city head under the leadership of the commanders and veterans to form a line of defense. In the sight of the monsters, the monsters were screaming wildly, as if they had stepped on the plains all over the mine without any pain. The scene was fierce, shocking, but frightening.

    The Cecil-led Combat Corps has a proportion of recruits that make any commander bigger. More than 800 people in a group of more than 1,000 people have been recruited after the first defense, even though they have the most sophisticated. Equipment and complete training, but the new recruits are also good recruits, no pressure on the battlefield, there will always be insurmountable obstacles between them and the veterans. In order to alleviate the negative impact, Gao Wen has improved as much as possible. The training ratio of the recruits, let them go to the depths of the jungle to protect the expedition team and fight with World of Warcraft, let them go into the mountains to train, and even send them to the northern wilderness and Kant collar to go to the annihilation of bandits and those who squatted with Kant¡¯s collar The dead mercenaries who got up, relying on this way, he barely ensured that everyone in the Cecil Combat Corps had fired and saw the blood, and that the recruits in the Corps had grown up, but they still only passed the test today. In order to be truly a new recruit.

    After today, even if they are still not experienced veterans, at the very least, they are completely removed from the recruits'' hats.

    The **** smog coming out of the mountain gap is getting more and more, and gradually formed an imposing **** cloud, and the distortion from the cloud is rushing to the south wall of Cecil¡¯s collar. And the ubiquitous magical reaction in the city is the bright light in the night for these monsters. They rushed out of the mountains as soon as they rushed out of the mountains. Even if they were the minefields that were constantly exploding, they did not hesitate.

    Mines are a good thing, and Gao Wen always believes this, especially when dealing with monsters without brains. No matter how many mines are buried on the battlefield, these monsters will not hesitate to rush, then a straight line. It has been proven that the use of mines does not completely solve the threat of distortions, because the physical qualities of those monsters are too strong, and the "physiological structure" is too strange.

    A crystal mine can completely blast the lower body of the monster, but they will not die in the face of this injury and will not fear to retreat. Instead, they will continue to crawl and run forward with the remaining upper body until the second or third is triggered. After a mine, it will be completely killed. Therefore, although these monsters are very efficient in stepping on mines, at the same time, their efficiency in using the body to ¡°mine mine¡± is also amazing.

    In the continuous Thunder explosion, the **** cloud front is rapidly approaching the city wall, and the soldiers on the tower can already see through the telescope that the front-end monsters spiral in the air and land in a terrible scene. The local thunder is tied in the middle. After the special wooden stake with the flag was also covered by the filthy magical scent, the second alarm rang and the sound of the Byron Knight sounded through the wall: "The enemy enters the position and the trebuchet is ready to bomb!"

    Along with the sound of the smashing of the winch, the special small trebuchet was running. A crystal bomb with a head size crossed a long arc in the air and fell into the distance. The piece was unknown black and red. On the battlefield covered with smoke, the next second, a continuous, more amazing explosion exploded on the battlefield. The grand flash and the thunder and flames seemed to tear the dust cloud and roll up in the monsters. The bursts of storms consisting of shrapnel and heat flow.

    "Retract the winch and continue to bomb!"

    "Continue to bomb Barto, take back the winch, continue to bomb!!"

    The roar of the robe roused Barto from the blasphemy. The Knight of the Titan empire felt his heart pounding and the blood was agitating in the chest. He looked at the distance and looked at the distance and was exploding. The plain covered by flames, there is only one thought in mind at the moment: This is the battlefield they face?

    Barto subconsciously performs the action, and it is not difficult to manipulate the trebuchet. For the savvy knight, scrolling the winch is not a problem. However, in the process of subconsciously tightening the winch and relocating the crystal bomb, he feels his own. The brain has been somewhat out of control, and a sense of numbness is slowly coming to his mind.

    This is not the same as his imagined battlefield! Not the same as the battlefield he has experienced!

    He is the elite of Tifeng, a knight who has fought wars. He is not a new soldier, nor a country militia who has never seen the world. On the border between Ansu and Tifeng, he and his soldiers have experienced Various kinds of crises, although the two countries have not officially started the war, but the friction between the two sides has escalated to the stage of cutting the blood. In those small battlefields that are not recognized by both sides, he has faced swords and swords. I also used the enemy to attack the enemy, but there is no battlefield, as he has seen.

    The battle between the two sides is hundreds of meters apart, the battle has already started, blood and fire, thunder and explosions shrouded the entire battlefield, those unknown monsters in the explosion, not afraid to charge, while the soldiers in the city continue to put more Thunder and explosions spilled on the enemy.

    Now it¡¯s not even when the sword is unsheathed.

    Of course, there are war mage in this world. When the warriors fight, they also create things like thunder, fire, and arcane missiles to attack the enemy remotely. But how many battle mage can there be on the battlefield? How many times can a war mage release such a spell?

    Here, blasting spells can cover the entire battlefield!

    Barto once imagined that he was pushed by the Ansu people to the city wall to participate in the battle of defending the city: standing behind the supervised team, he and Tifeng¡¯s robes were armed with swords in front of them as shields. The supervised team cut their heads and found a life on the battlefield. He didn''t expect that he would manipulate the trebuchet here. He didn''t even think that the "stones" thrown out by these trebuchets were so terrible!

    Barto suddenly remembered that when he carried the crystal bombs in the afternoon, he accidentally slipped his hand and dropped several "iron balls" on the wall tiles. He couldn''t help but feel a cold sweat.

    He didn''t know that the iron **** actually had fairly reliable fuses, and they were controlled by rune triggers, springs, and latching mechanisms, rather than simply "explosion", only before loading the bomb blue. The copper pins on the ball are unplugged, and they will have the ability to explode, and only with the strong impact from the trebuchet to the ground, the trigger inside will be released and cause an explosion...

    The second round of crystallization bombs was thrown by the trebuchet, which triggered a new round of explosions in the monsters. At this time, the monsters had already smashed half of the battlefield with powerful inhuman bodies. Sometimes it is so strong. It doesn''t make sense: they don''t have any command and tactics, but they can advance along the way. If human beings face such an enemy, they can rely on wisdom and strength in addition to the number of people.

    Solderin opened the longbow, and the front end of the longbow rolled up a pale green magical cyclone. The three feather arrows on the bowstring were immediately blessed by magic, filling the crystal-like luster, and then the bowstring was loose. The arrow slashed the air with a sharp whistle, and after a while, the three monsters on the battlefield were directly blown into the debris.

    The arrow of the high-level ranger, the power is no worse than the crystal bomb.

    Solderin didn''t pay attention to the results after he opened the bow, but he continued to draw arrows, open the bow, and shoot.

    These monsters are the same as they were seven hundred years ago, but old friends seem to have a lot of new gadgets that are different from those of the year. Those explosions have a considerable amount of "throwing stones" and traps. Mid-level and even high-level professionals are like this. I may not be able to survive the concentrated attack on things. After this battle, I should probably ask my old friend to ask how to operate these quite powerful weapons, but only if he can keep his position and let the territory withstand it. This wave of monsters is offensive.

    The "blood-colored fronts" that the monsters ravaged continued to fade during the advancement, but they gradually approached the wall, and after the second mark was covered by the enemy, new commands were conveyed to the soldiers:

    "Grenadier Preparation"

    The soldiers on the wall immediately came forward under the command, and a basket of crystal grenades were prepared behind the wall. At this moment, the initial tension and fear had gradually become numb, and obeying the order became the deepest instinct of these soldiers. They took out the grenade. , open the insurance, just wait for the sergeant to order.

    "bomb!"

    Under the support of a dozen meters high wall, the throwing distance of these grenade was greatly enhanced, and the intensive explosion was overlaid on the heads of the monsters who had survived the minefield and the trebuchet bombing area.

    Gao Wen stood on the high wall and watched the tide of the monster attack gradually become sparse and weak in the rounds of firepower. This wave of distortion is not close to the arrow that can release the corrosion energy. The distance is reduced by only 20%, and there is no doubt that they will fall to the foot of the newly built walls of the territory.

    However, he did not dare to relax his vigilance, because the "large individuals" mentioned in the report have not yet entered the battlefield. At this moment, the attacking monsters are only half of the reported number.

    His eyes were fixed on the center of the battlefield. At the edge of the trebuchet''s range, several extra-dark dark red clouds were agitating. There were several huge and amazing figures hidden in the clouds, and behind those clouds, The remaining distortions are rushing out of the mountain and forming a new offensive.

    As the first wave of distortion was destroyed by grenadiers and dense burning rays, the huge figures finally moved.

 Chapter 274ï¼š A hairpin

    It¡¯s a mutated individual that I¡¯ve never seen before ¨C even on the ruined land of 700 years ago, Govin Cecil hasn¡¯t seen the kind of distortion: they¡¯re all four, almost It is two to three times the size of common distortions. They have swollen limbs and can see a spur-like hyperplastic structure on most joints. At the same time, each bone spurt has an unknown black-red arc, especially On their backs, the spurs that have proliferated from the ribs even form a structure like a parallel rail. As the four giants scream from the body, the arc on the spurs suddenly expands. In a second, Gao Wen saw four huge lightning flashes to the wall!

    The form of attack that has never been seen exceeds the expected attack distance.

    Gao Wen was taken aback, but the body had reacted subconsciously. He poured the magic into the sword, and the pioneer''s sword broke out with a glare of white light. Then the sword continued to wave down, and the two shock waves met respectively. Two of the black and red lightnings, and not far from the middle of the wall, an arcane lightning flashed, and the third attack was broken by the bang - that is the direction in which Carmel was sitting.

    The fourth black-red lightning was deflected under the wall, accompanied by a loud explosion, and a large expanse of dust and gravel erupted from the roots of the wall.

    After issuing this sudden blow, the four variants of the distortion did not continue to release lightning - presumably this kind of attack also consumes a lot of power, they can not be used continuously - the electric light on the bone spurs behind them Slightly weakened a little, then the monsters straight up, the faceless head facing the wall, a scream of screaming from their bodies, and the distorted army behind them seemed to be stimulated, suddenly collective Excited, the momentum began to charge.

    As mentioned in the report, the distortions around the mutant monsters will produce an unrecognized "enhancement", whether it is offensive desire, hope or speed of action has increased dramatically!

    "The trebuchet continues to bomb!" the Byron Knight shouted, "Grenadiers, keep bombing! Focus on those giant monsters!"

    Large and small explosions began to blast in the army of the distorted body. The soldiers responsible for throwing the crystal grenade were all amazing people who were selected from the various detachments, but even so, they could hardly throw the thunder to those distances. At the foot of a large monster far away, only the trebuchet had enough range - but after a round of bombs, Gao Wen couldn''t help but frown.

    The accuracy is too bad and the rate of fire is too bad.

    More than a dozen bombs blossomed on the battlefield, although they tried to target the four variants, but the poor chance of the trebuchet still allowed each explosion to fall far away from the monsters. After a round of attacks, ordinary There are indeed a lot of distortions in the body, but the enemies that really have to deal with are still running intact on the battlefield.

    "Continue to bomb!"

    The squadron that steers the slinger tightens the winch at the fastest speed and refills it because they know the Achilles heel of the trebuchet ¨C not only poorly accurate, but also slower, their range is almost fixed, even by adjusting the winch and lever arm The way to roughly change the range, they can''t attack the too close enemies, and those distortions...the speed of their actions is getting faster and faster under the influence of those large individuals, and soon they will all pass the nearest range. The limit is over.

    In the second round of attacks, finally a crystal bomb hit the target, a large, mutated individual was hit by a bomb, accompanied by an astonishing explosion, overwhelmingly filthy flesh and bone fragments were torn apart on the battlefield, and more Many monsters continue to approach the wall in the process.

    The trebuchets have stopped attacking. At this distance, they can no longer function, and the team that steers the slinger quickly retreats from the outer tower to the wall. They turn on the insurance of the heat ray gun and start preparing with the shooting team. The monsters that started climbing the wall.

    At this time, the number of monsters is not much left, and the heat ray guns and the melt-cut swords in the hands of the soldiers on the wall are enough to deal with - if the remaining three large individuals do not exist.

    They are intelligent, at least with simple thinking skills - this is the surprising conclusion that Gao Wen got in a short observation.

    Ordinary distortions are almost conditioned when they feel the magic or the stimuli of the living, and they are even worse than the sly beasts, so humans can always deal with them with tactics and traps, but those Large individuals... From the point of view that they did not charge together, it is already a shocking performance.

    More importantly, they seem to be able to control a small amount of common distortion as a cannon fodder. It is because of the existence of the four large individuals that the attack of the distortion is divided into two waves. The second attack is hardened by the four monsters. Life is dragged to the present.

    The simplistic operation, but the simple operation is also the prototype of the tactics.

    Gao Wen slightly lifted the sword in his hand. He looked at the three mutated large enemies and prepared to solve them himself.

    This wave of attacks can be held. Although there are some variables, the power of the Cecil Combat Corps still firmly suppresses those monsters. The distortions that are currently rushing under the walls are crystallizing the concentrated attacks of grenade and heat rays. They died in pieces, and even no enemy could climb the wall. The soldiers did not even use the melted sword.

    But the mutant guys who are suspected of having some thinking ability are very disturbing - they must be eliminated as soon as possible.

    But while Gao Wen was ready to shoot, the three mutant monsters also started to move. They had already rushed to the position close to the city wall under the cover of cannon fodder. At this moment, they suddenly bent down and the spurs behind them floated again. Intensive black and red arc!

    Carmel, who was in charge of guarding the middle of the wall, immediately opened a magical barrier to protect the wall under his feet, and at the same time began to brew a powerful arcane magic, but before the attack was issued, he suddenly felt the magic field around him changed. This made him stop in horror.

    The magic field shrouded on the wall by the magic energy obelisk suddenly accelerated the flow, and the huge magic is gathering in a certain direction. Carmel looked at the past with the perception, and he saw the head very much. The little girl of the iron was climbing to the tallest tower and raised her staff high.

    And a fireball with almost a big gate is quickly forming on top of this little girl ¨C and it is getting bigger.

    Even Gao Wen perceives this amazing flow of magic. He almost glanced back and looked at it with horror. The cold sweat on the spot was just smashed out - Rebecca took a nap? !

    The huge fireball that is as big as the gate has been condensed at this moment, and it has become brighter and brighter as the magic fills. The color gradually changes from red to yellow, and Rebecca under the fireball is full of excitement. There was a strange metal wide "belt" wrapped around the body. The metal plates were now emitting a dazzling magical glow. The staff in her hand was like a blazing sun torch bursting out with dazzling light. After he finally pulled out the biggest fireball in history, Rebecca was excited like a bear child who was about to be hanged on the beam by his ancestors and aunts. He also shouted: "Ancestral adults! Look at me. What are you coming out!!"

    Gao Wen¡¯s snoring resounded throughout the audience: ¡°Put it out!¡±

    ¡°Well!¡± Rebecca yelled, and then he used the force of the milk to start swaying the staff in his hand¡ªthe fireball that the magic condensed didn¡¯t have much weight, but the magic field¡¯s turbulence made her the law in her hand. The stick seems to be sucked by the magnet, and it is extremely difficult to swing. If it is a normal mage, I am afraid that it will start to despair at this moment. The weak temper can''t push the huge fireball out, but it can only be seriously overloaded. The magic is against the bones, but is Rebecca a normal mage?

    After pushing it and found that it was not promoted, Rebecca put away the strength of breastfeeding, and used the strength of killing the wolf with three punches when the family tried it. "Oh," the big city gate The fireball flew in the direction of the battlefield in the horror of countless people.

    Even a monster with low thinking ability will feel the power of horror from this fireball. The three mutant monsters that originally intended to destroy the wall at a close distance will recover the fireball when it is discovered. Half of the lightning strikes, and then made a move that ordinary distortions can never exist -

    They turned their heads and ran away.

    Gao Wen can finally be completely sure that these large individuals with variations are thinking.

    At this moment, Rebecca''s super big fireball has fallen on the battlefield - it falls behind the three mutant monsters who ran away, and in the first second, it just fell calmly, like burning red. The iron ball fell on the cheese and melted the surface, evaporating the surrounding monsters, but after a second, its unstable internal magical energy finally broke out.

    A small mushroom cloud rises slowly in front of the south wall of Cecil, accompanied by a deafening roar.

    The surviving monsters on the battlefield were almost completely wiped out after this attack.

    Looking at the mushroom cloud that slowly rises up, Rebecca reveals a heartfelt smile on her face. She suddenly feels that her "fireball path" seems to be a good road.

    The fireball is good, it can protect everyone and bring miracles -

    Then the girl who had fired her own mentality with a big fireball fell so straight.

    On the wall, most people have not recovered from the earth-shattering explosion.

    Gao Wen has seen Rebecca fall, but there is a black shadow on his side that rushes up to the tower. It is amber - with amber look, he puts his heart down and turns his head to look at the battlefield.

    A ruined palm suddenly emerged from the edge of the wall not far ahead, and in the eyes of many people, the last surviving distortion of the battle finally climbed the wall.

    Although I don''t know how it survived, Gao Wen knew that it was hacked to death by at least twenty people.

 Chapter 275ï¼š After the battle

    Although the final development was somewhat unexpected, the result of the whole battle is still roughly what he expected - two or three thousand distortions in the district can no longer threaten the establishment of a complete defense Cecil collar, even if There have been variants in the distortions that have never been seen before, and this ending has not changed.

    But even if you successfully defended the enemy''s offensive, you can''t just let go of it.

    The presence of a mutated individual that has never been seen in a distorted body is itself a rather bad signal ¨C and the intellectual propensity of the mutated individual is even more disturbing. What caused their variation? Is this variation common? Will it continue to develop? The monsters that appear this time are also limited in intelligence and not many in number, so next time? Next time?

    The soldiers began to clean the walls. Since the enemy did not attack the wall, there were no dead in this battle, but there were still some soldiers who were injured by the enemy''s corrosion energy arrows - enchantment or magical effects such as breezy shields. Armor can effectively resist the corrosive energy of the distortion body, but this resistance is also limited. The wound damaged by the corrupted magic can be dealt with in time, otherwise the minor injury is still fatal.

    Gao Wen stood on the edge of the wall and looked down on the battlefield that was still covered by flames and decaying energy.

    Thousands of distortions fell on this small plain that had been plowed by the Thunder explosion. Their dirty flesh and blood were dissipating and weathering, turning into the most primitive magical energy in nature, and their remaining huge blood skeleton was in the crater. With the thick smoke, the corrupted magic brought by the distortion can make the soil a layer of ominous dark brown, even after the end of the battle, the dark brown has not faded.

    This is only a short-term infection, the corrupting power will not stay in the land for a long time, but it will take some time to dissipate, according to the experience of the last monster siege (and the memory from Gao Wen Cecil), in the land The residual decay of the demon can take several days to resolve to the extent that it is harmless to humans, and before that, the small plain outside the southern wall is clearly no longer suitable for personnel activities - some projects will inevitably be affected.

    Just as Gao Wen considered the next restoration and production adjustment plan for the territory, a cool but not biting, slightly moist smell suddenly appeared, and then a trace of rain fell on his hair.

    rain? Rain in the fog?

    Gao Wen raised his head in amazement and reached out his palm. The silky rain line was actually falling from the sky. The rain line still seemed to be filled with blue waves of surplus. These "rain water" fell on the body, but not brought cold. The bitter discomfort, on the other hand, quickly restored the physical strength of everyone on the wall, purifying the remaining corrupt magic in the air, and even the land outside the wall that was infested by the magic tide, also in the process of falling rain. The visible speed is recovered!

    The raindrops that fell in the winter could never be natural products. Gao Wen immediately turned his head and felt that a sly figure was climbing from the wall - Tyre was like a fairy in the water. In the mist, she opened her arms, and the powerful water element formed a long, secluded silk line behind her. This scene was like a string between the heavens and the earth, and she opened a pair of orders behind her. The thrilling wings, and behind the sea monster, is the tail of an arch and an arch...

    Gao Wen tried to divert his gaze from Tyre''s tail, only to find that he could no longer associate with the "water fairy" or "wings" - even if he added more than twenty filters in his mind, the fairy still An arch and an arch came over...

    Then Tyre arched in front of Gao Wen, and put his hands down gracefully, and stretched a length of four or five meters: "Call - I am late?"

    "Is it rain?" Gao Wen asked curiously, and then a little embarrassed, "Amount... I didn''t expect you to come to help."

    Many of the soldiers on the wall stopped and looked at Tyre with awe. They had already felt the healing and purifying power contained in this unusual rain. At this moment, they paid tribute, and Tyre said. Carelessly posing to the human soldiers, and looked at Gao Wen: "Rebecca let me come - in fact, I want to sleep in the house, but after all, this place is my current residence, I will come over and see Happening."

    "Rebecca..." Gao Wen couldn''t help but look at the rest of the wall behind the wall. The girl had been taken down by the amber, and now she was resting in the back - although she had thrown a big fireball in the whole battle, but the earth-shattering The fireball not only wiped out almost all the remaining enemies, but also squeezed her own mental strength. According to Herti, this does not sleep until the evening is probably not up.

    Still more sleep, after all, you may be beaten when you wake up.

    Tyre slowly swayed to the side of Gao Wen, and leaned out to look at the battlefield where the smoke was still shining. The flame on the battlefield had been extinguished in the rain of purification, but the black-red smoke that broke down from the **** bones was still Constantly rising, Miss Haifa frowned slightly after seeing it: "Is this the ''magic wave'' that you experienced in the past?"

    "No, it''s just the monsters that appear in the magic tide - they carry the power of the magic tide," Gao Wen explained. "This monster is likely to wander from the wasteland."

    "Hmm... interesting..."

    ¡°What''s interesting?¡± Gao Wen looked at Tyre curiously, and then reacted. ¡°Yes, you have experienced a real magic wave. In your opinion, the real magic tide is very different from the atmosphere here. What?"

    "The breath? The breath doesn''t matter the same. The magic tide itself is the process of magic reshaping everything. This chaotic and disorderly magical energy is the same in both the big magic tide and the small magic tide. I am interesting... these are The so-called monster born in the magic tide."

    "These monsters?" Gao Wen''s expression immediately became serious. "What do you see?"

    "Do you see the appearance of their decomposition?" Tyre curled his tail and pointed his tail to the decomposing corpses at the foot of the wall. "Is the decomposition of flesh and blood like a common substance like rock and soil? The magical decomposition of the scene? It is only faster and more thorough."

    "It''s true..."

    "Their existence is very unstable. Once they die, their wreckage will quickly disintegrate. This is an expression of ''intermediate state''," Tyre said without hesitation. "I don''t know how these things came from. But they are characterized by a kind of ''failure'' that is transformed by the magic tide but fails to completely complete the transformation. I can feel the energy released when they collapse, the energy and the chaos Very close, but a little different..."

    A slight arcane sparkle interrupted Gao Wen¡¯s conversation with Tyre. Gao Wen¡¯s voice turned and saw that Carmel was floating from a distance. The ancient magician¡¯s arcane energy seemed to be somewhat Stable, the whole person is not in contact with the bad contact.

    "Carmel, are you okay?" Gao Wen was a little surprised. "You are flashing."

    "Don''t worry, it was just Miss Rebecca''s magic that surprised me a lot." The arcane energy of Carmel slowly calmed down. "Ms. Herti is looking for you."

    "I know, it¡¯s a post-war meeting," Gao Wen nodded, and glanced at the soldiers who were cleaning the battlefield. "Take them here, let¡¯s go to the Office of Government. Tyre, are you coming?"

    "Can I sleep at the venue?"

    "...you can do it, don''t use the tail to roll people."

    "Then I will go."

    Soon after, the main managers of the Cecil territory were concentrated in the administrative office in the center of the territory. Gao Wen was sitting at the top of the round table. In addition to managing the internal affairs of Herti and managing the military, Byron and Phillips In addition, the heads of various departments have also been called up.

    The first thing, Gao Wen was to confirm the situation of several farms in the southern part of the territory to the agricultural director Norris - there is a group of land that was opened before winter and is located in the south of the city, and is quite close to the dark mountains, although there are guard towers there. And it is also relatively far from the mountain passes of the dark mountains, but Gao Wen still worried that the land was polluted by the overflowing chaos.

    After confirming that several farms outside the city were safe and sound, he was relieved and immediately learned about the operation of various departments in the city.

    This is the first time that Cecil¡¯s Office of Administration and the supporting administrative system have been facing the war after the establishment of the administrative system. Although it is only a monster siege, this is undoubtedly a test, and the result of this test is not Let Gao Wen be disappointed.

    All departments in the city are operating normally before or after the war. Under the supervision of all levels of management, the whole territory has not caused any disorder and disorder from the beginning to the end. After all the dust has settled, the alarm is lifted. The instructions to resume normal production and life were quickly conveyed to various factories, schools, and residential neighborhoods. Although there were few problems caused by lack of experience in the middle, in general, everything did not deviate from the purpose of setting up this administrative agency.

    After confirming that everything in the territory was well-being, Byron stood up and began to report the results of the battle and the various losses during the battle.

    In fact, Gao Wen is very clear about this aspect - after all, he personally stood on the wall, but the process of reporting is still necessary, because this is a victory, and the first victory after the establishment of the Office of Administration. This victory must produce a positive symbolic meaning - its first step is the Byron Knight report.

    The real "post-war meeting" was with the departure of the heads of various people''s livelihood departments. Only Gao Wen, Heidi, Byron, Philip, and Amber were left behind.

    "You, the battle is over," Gao Wen stood up and looked around at everyone in the circle - Carmel floating at the round table and Tyre under the table were new faces at the meeting, but he thought It¡¯s very necessary for the two to be present at the moment. ¡°But our work has only just begun. In this battle, there is a distortion that has never been seen before on the battlefield. What I want to say is ¨C even seven hundred years ago, I have never seen a similar monster.

    "This kind of monster is brand new. It turns out that the wasteland is not static, it has changed internally, and our enemies are changing."

 Chapter 276ï¼š Short board and inspiration

    In the eyes of many people, the development of Cecil is already a miracle. Even the managers of Cecil will inevitably have such an idea. It is true that compared with most of the nobles in the current era, Cecil¡¯s leadership has gone beyond common sense in any aspect, whether it is the construction of the people¡¯s livelihood or the change of military power, but Gao Wen never does. miss you.

    The imaginary enemies in Gao Wen¡¯s mind are never the mediocrity of the borderless aristocrats, or even the long-established veteran forces of the king¡¯s capital. From the day of inheriting the memory of Gao Wen Cecil, from the day when the magic tide exists Since then, his imaginary enemy has been beyond the current human power, and in the face of these enemies, his current power is not enough.

    "Those monsters have intelligence," Hetty said after Gao Wen¡¯s voice fell. "Although the thinking ability does not seem to be very strong, they obviously have a certain ability to think. They will judge the form on the battlefield and will judge the trebuchet. Attacks range and attack in safe areas, they can even command the ''army'' if their commanding ability is stronger, we will not win so easily."

    Amber sitting on the other side of Gao Wen couldn¡¯t help but say: "I didn''t find them intelligence when I was investigating."

    "This shows that their intelligence is not perfect, or the behavioral pattern is different from human beings," Gao Wen is not surprised. "The distortion is a well-targeted creature, and this will not change, so it is encountered. Even before the attack target, even the intellectual distortions will not do extra things, which makes them look different from other monsters before launching the attack. But after this incident, we have added another experience. ""

    "In addition, we also exposed a problem in this battle," Gao Wen continued. "When dealing with the big guys, the attacking ability of ordinary soldiers is obviously not enough, and the trebuchet...the hit rate is too low."

    In the second half of the battle, three monsters crossed the middle of the battlefield, which is already the range of thermal ray guns, but the hot rays that deal with ordinary distortions show the firepower in the face of those huge monsters. The short board is difficult to penetrate the enemy''s body. Even if it penetrates, it is difficult for the small killing area to cause damage to monsters like small houses. The mutant monsters seem to quickly recognize this. So they dared to stop in front of the city gate and gather forces to prepare to attack and tell the truth. If there was no super big fireball from Rebecca¡¯s last one, let the three large ¡°distortion bodies¡± put black lightning If you come out, it may be very dangerous.

    As for the crystal grenade as a sub-armor of individual soldiers... Their power can pose a certain threat to the monsters, but the attack distance is not enough. On the one hand, the physical exertion of the soldiers is another shortcoming, and the crystal grenade delays the explosion and the flight speed. Slow, for the monsters that already have some intelligence, the effect is really not optimistic.

    It turns out that only the crystallization bomb thrown out by the trebuchet can easily eliminate those monsters, but the shortcomings of the trebuchet are too obvious, the hit rate is poor, the range is narrow, the filling is slow and the soldiers are physically exhausted, before using the crystal bomb as ammunition. It even has a terrible power. It can be said that what makes this style of painting unsuccessful appears on the south wall of Cecil, which is completely helpless.

    The above shortcomings are only the parts that Byron and others can understand. In fact, Gao Wen knows that the shortcomings of the trebuchet are far more than the trebuchets that can only throw the ammunition. They do not have the "piercing" attribute, and the throwing out is no matter Stones or bombs, as long as there is no direct shooting ability, it is very difficult to play in the face of a solid wall. It is a wonderful thing to throw a bomb over the city wall and throw it into the enemy city, but as long as the walls of the traditional aristocratic castle itself One day, the form of war will not change.

    Although Gao Wen¡¯s ultimate imaginary enemy is the magic tide and the magic tide associated with the disaster, he is very clear that he must face the world¡¯s secular power before facing the power of nature, and it is definitely not stable at present. The situation in the mainland, he must first create weapons that can fight against traditional walled cities.

    Otherwise, his Cecil collar may not be able to live on the day against the magic tide.

    "The trebuchet capable of ejecting a crystal bomb is already the most powerful weapon I have ever seen," Philipp Knight couldn''t help but hear from Gao Wen. "Unless...we can make it as easy to operate as a heat ray gun." But new weapons of even greater scale."

    In a world where gunpowder propellant weapons have never appeared, Gao Wen has a hard time explaining the concept of "artillery" to others, but he can describe the characteristics of the artillery, and after hearing his description, everyone is trapped. Thinking about it.

    Herti first broke the silence: "The key to the problem is to launch the ''cannonball'' straight out at a very fast speed. We have created a powerful cannonball, but we can''t ''launch'', you mean this. What?"

    "Yes, and I considered the repulsion arbitrage," Gao Wen nodded. "It¡¯s just that the rap-fighting genre lacks explosive power. It¡¯s hard to give the shell enough initial velocity. If you use something like an accelerated orbit, you can shoot it at the shell. It is theoretically feasible to set a large number of angles with appropriate repulsive points on the acceleration path. However, I have roughly calculated that even with the most efficient repulsive substrate and the best arrangement spacing, this acceleration orbit needs more than ten meters or even Tens of meters long can make the shells have enough lethality and range, otherwise it is not as good as a trebuchet."

    At this time, Kamal, who had been silent for a long time, suddenly spoke up: "Do you have to have a physical ''cannonball''?"

    Gao Wen''s eyebrows are picking up, with a look in the tone: "Do you have other ideas? You have other ideas, of course, better. Physical shells are just one of the ideas. Any problem can be solved as long as it solves the problem."

    ¡°In the early days of the squad, we had a weapon called the Arcane Pulser, which compressed the powerful Arcane energy into a converging device and then directed it out,¡± said Carmel. ¡°It¡¯s The essence is actually a bit like a huge arcane missile."

    Gao Wen couldn''t help but frown. "The Arcane Pulser... To be honest, I know this, but you should also know that the Arcane Pulser is driven by the magic of the Dark Blue Magic Well. Its ammo is pure magic crystal. The crystal stores the pure magic from the deep blue magic well, and every time the fire is fired, one crystal will be scrapped. This is something that can''t be realized in this era."

    "Yes, the deep blue magic well, that pure and powerful magic is our biggest constraint," Carmel admitted Gao Wen''s statement. "But today I saw one thing, maybe... partially solve this problem."

    Everyone on the scene suddenly put a curious sight on Carmel, and Amber couldn¡¯t help but ask: "What?"

    Carmel raised his arm, and a plastic hand formed it, and took a pile of his ugly metal devices not far away.

    Gao Wen probe looked at it and saw that it was a strange device connected with a series of rune substrates, like a belt, and there were some unclear uses on the "belt". Rune structure. When he first saw this thing, he stunned, but he quickly reacted: "Isn''t this the thing that Rebecca was hanging on at the time?"

    Amber also looked at Carmel with surprise: "Wow, do you still have the habit of shunning things?"

    Carmel let Amber flash in a word, and after a few flashes, he reluctantly explained: "This was when you took Rebecca away on the wall, you forgot?"

    "...It seems like this is the case."

    Gao Wen interrupted the conversation between Carmel and Amber: "All in all, what is this?"

    Tier, who was always lazy under the table, but stalking his ears, suddenly came out from under the table. She pointed at the pile of metal plates with the tip of her tail: "Rebecca said it was an amplifier. I don''t know anything else."

    After the talk, the Kraken retracted back to the same as a hibernating snake and seriously put himself together.

    "According to my judgment, this is actually a bunch of magic field receivers, and some modifications used to balance the load," Carmel spread the pile of metal plates. "Mr. Rebecca''s idea seems simple because of the individual. The magic reserve is limited, so she connects herself to the entire magic net through the magic field receiver, intends to make the entire magic net act as its own magic reserve, and use the magic net to cast a spell... The final result we have seen, she succeeded The ground has created a huge fireball that has never been seen before, which proves the feasibility of this idea.

    "Just because she still has a limit, that is, ''people'' itself. The human body limits her play, so she fainted after a big fireball, however... machines and steel are not afraid of these, or even if Machines and steel can''t withstand this pressure, they can also be mass-produced and can be consumed.

    ¡°So as long as these amplifiers are installed on a particular weapon, we can reproduce the brilliance of the Arcane Pulser.¡±

    Gao Wen couldn''t help but widen his eyes: "You mean, Magic Net... No, can the magic field act as an energy source for the ''Arcane Pulser''?"

    "No, I don''t intend to copy an ''Arcane Pulser''," Carmel denied. "The Deep Blue Well can''t be copied. The Arcane Pulse based on the Dark Blue Magic can''t be copied. I just took this booster. And the super fireball of today is inspired... If we can manipulate enough energy, redistribute these energy in a reasonable way, and abandon the ''personal talent'' thinking shackles in the process, then We don''t need to be limited to specific spells or so-called ''skills''. Just like the fireball of today... Is it really a ''fireball''?"

    From the point of view, the gadget has really exceeded the concept of fireball, and Gao Wen feels that this trend is developing, Rebecca may really want to take a sun out...

    "The pure magic is gathered together, and it is a very powerful force. The ''Arcane Pulser'' of that year is based on this idea. Based on the same idea, the energy of the magic net is extracted and used for attack after convergence. Perhaps It''s workable. And compared to the dark blue magic well that can''t be copied after it''s lost, the magic net is something that is completely in the hands of humans."

 Chapter 277ï¼š worthy of study

    Kamal proposed a solution for large-powered long-range weapons. In Gao Wen¡¯s view, this solution may not completely solve the problem of ¡°artillery¡±, but at least to a certain extent, it can fill the current largest army of Cecil. Short board.

    The Cecil Warfighter already has very strong personal arming, and in this era the traditional, relying on the soldiers'' battles on the battlefield stands in absolute dominance, but for Gao Wen, who has Earth memory, if it can''t be overridden In terms of manpower, heavy weapons that can affect the balance of the battlefield as a whole, then a modern army is far from being shaped.

    In the face of the monsters in the magic tide, the power of the "people''s sea" is ultimately unreliable. Only a more powerful artillery can bring hope to human existence.

    However, even if Carmel''s plan is feasible, Gao Wenxin has not given up the idea of ??making a live-fire weapon. There are too many strange magic materials in the world. There are too many unpredictable threats in the wasteland, single type. The weapons are difficult to cope with the ever-changing battlefield. For Gao Wen, who is cautious, the kinetic weapons still make him more assured.

    After summing up the various problems that occurred in this defensive battle, and after finalizing the adjustments, training, and propaganda guidance details of the troops after the battle, Gao Wen sighed and turned to Hetty: "How is Rebecca? ¡±

    "There is no big problem, but the excessive mental exhaustion will faint for a long time." Herti¡¯s face is a bit weird, and she can¡¯t say whether she wants to cry or want to laugh. ¡°She¡¯s rarely lost mental energy when she was young. The child¡¯s mental and magic reserves are far more than ordinary people. She didn¡¯t see her tired when she threw hundreds of fireballs a day. This time she was too noisy.¡±

    In this world, spiritual power and magic reserve are the two important indicators to measure a person''s spell talent, and their roles are also different. The simplest and straightforward explanation is used. Spiritual power is the ability to control magic and sense magic. A person''s casting skill and continuous casting stability, while the magic reserve is the power consumed by the specific casting spell, which determines the total energy consumption of a spell that a person can release in a certain period of time. Generally speaking, these two indicators are synchronized. It is rare for a person''s mental power to exceed the magic reserve, or the magic reserve far exceeds the mental strength.

    Of course, the exception is not without, like the second-level arcian who is working as a teacher in the territory, Santis, he is an example of the magic reserve far below the mental power.

    Although Rebecca is a strange girl, her "development" on these two indicators is normal, even stronger than the average mage, she is only a natural "spell position" and leads to casting defects. , equivalent to the few roots in the Master.

    So when Rebecca used the magic net to act as her own magic reserve, she encountered a situation in which the mental strength was overwhelmed, and it was severely overwhelmed, but this could not blame her. After all, the magic net itself. Is a brand new thing, how can the common wizard have this opportunity to control huge energy? The general mage can pinch the magic crystal to release a few times the over-limit spell is already a local tyrant, and the city-level magic net on the territory can blast without knowing how many magic crystals...

    Fortunately, the silly skull is really hard, and humans still have a self-protection mechanism that "can''t help but faint", otherwise it is a big deal...

    "This time she was a bit of a fuss, but she didn''t make a fuss," Gao Wen said with no sorrow. "And this time, thanks to her mischief, she gave us a idea of ??making new weapons."

    "Speaking of Miss Rebecca, I have always been curious about one thing," Cameer said suddenly. "Is she only a fireball?"

    Herti nodded: "Yes, she will be this one, and she will not learn anything else."

    "But her fireball has a variety of forms and levels," Carmel said with confusion and thought. "I have seen her make ordinary small fireballs, big fireballs, blasting The same fireball, this time the fireball is bigger than the city gate, I have also seen that she made two fireballs that are only big and big in the hands and played in the hands... Who taught her?"

    "She also developed to play the fireball as a wenwan walnut?!" Gao Wen was shocked, followed by a dry cough, "cough, no one taught her and so many neurotic bonfire skills, which normal mage will study ?, she is always thinking about herself."

    After all, the stupid scorpion will not be anything but a bonfire ball.

    Kamal looks more curious than before: "Is this the ability she has had since she was a child?"

    After getting the approval of Gao Wen and Hedi, the ancient magister finally said his doubts: "Do you think there may be so many variants of fireball?"

    "...In fact, I was curious about this issue a long time ago," Herti said for a moment, and finally said, "I took her to find a famous great magician in the southern region, but the master also said It¡¯s not clear what is the problem with Rebecca¡¯s magical talent. She just fires the fireball, but she can pull out the fireballs with all sorts of incredible skills...¡±

    Gao Wen glanced at Herti silently, saying that under his own leadership, everyone on the territory began to default fireballs. It¡¯s clear that not long ago, everyone still well described fireball as "release." "of¡­¡­

    "I felt the original and pure magical fluctuations in Miss Rebecca''s fireball technique. I doubt that the magic that looks like fireball is actually a high-temperature effect that she forced to create with huge magic. Just because the sphere is The most self-stabilizing magic structure, so this high-temperature energy group will show the state of fireball..."

    Herti¡¯s tone was slightly anxious: ¡°Master Carmel, can you understand what is wrong with Rebecca¡¯s magical talent?¡±

    Although Rebecca¡¯s skull is often knocked on weekdays, it is clear that she is still very concerned about her niece who grew up.

    "No, I don''t see where the source of Rebecca''s talent is different, but I doubt... she doesn''t even have fireballs," Carmel said slowly. "But I don''t think it''s what it is." ''Spouse Defect''. If her fireball is a more essential magic release, then this means that she has broken through the traditional wizard''s restrictions on ''skill level'' and ''skill''. For her, fireball is not a one. Level Magic, not Level 2 or Level 3 If you can understand her spell principles, perhaps our research on the nature of magic can go even further."

    Gao Wen finally knows why Kameier is so persistent on this issue because the series of "why" he threw to the other party after the successful development of the magical obelisk last time inspired the ancient magician to study the essence of magic. Enthusiasm, now he has developed to the point of seeing any abnormal magical phenomena that he wants to study.

    But then again... Rebecca''s strange fireball talent... is really worth studying.

    "I will wait until Miss Rebecca recovers," Kamal quickly calmed down from the state of the researcher. "And there are too many unknown things. I have to re-plan my work. ""

    After the meeting, Gao Wen and others left the government office in succession, and soon the meeting room was deserted.

    Carmel stayed in the end, he floated from his seat, but before he left, he heard a slight noise coming from under the table, then a long tail first explored the table from the edge of the table, back and forth After sweeping twice, Tyre climbed up with his eyes open.

    "Hello..." Miss Haiyue seemed to have slept again in the second half of the meeting. At this time, it was still unclear. "Is it all gone?"

    Then she stretched her upper body hard and her tail stretched almost to the wall. After a lazy waist, she shook her hair satisfactorily: "Go back to sleep, sleep..."

    Kamal looked at the Kraken as if he didn''t find himself at all, and couldn''t help but break the silence: "Miss Tyre, please wait."

    "Ah? Is there another one left?" Tyre snorted and looked back slowly. "Oh, you will be asleep when you are shining?"

    "I stayed at the end," Carmel was not a good joke, and he answered it with a glance. "Miss Tyre, I want to talk to you."

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Tyre raised his eyelids lazily. ¡°If you want to study the magic or technology of our Kraken, it¡¯s still a matter of course. We don¡¯t care whether the spells or the technology are completely different from your non-elemental creatures. The gap is better than humans. The wizard''s spell system is still big."

    "No, it''s about those...distortion things."

    Tyre only wants to go back to sleep quickly: "Distorted body? Then you look for Gao Wen, he is professional, he has died in this field in his life."

    "It''s about what you said on the wall today," the arcane sparks in Carmel''s eyes flashed. "You mentioned that the distortion is a ''failure'' that has not completely mutated in the magic tide. They are not born from the magic tide, but are transformed by the magic tide... Is that true?"

    "I didn''t say so sure, but probably the same meaning," Tyre stopped yawning. Under the support of the snaketail, her upper body raised slightly, almost overlooking the floating state of Carmel. "No wonder I felt at the time." The energy in your body is very violent... you said it was scared by a Rebecca spell, but your ancient magician was not so easily scared by a spell."

    Carmel did not speak, it is the default of Tyre''s statement.

    "I heard Gao Wen tell the story of the ruined fortress, and your plan of the year, I feel very touched... so I can probably guess what answer you want from me," Tyre slowly lowered his body, then Suddenly reaching out to his abdomen, Kamal stared at the scene with horror (inner heart). He saw that the Kraken had directly touched his body, and her torso, arms and part of the clothes became in the process. With a watery texture, Tyre groaned in his stomach for a moment, then smashed a piece of sacral bone with an unknown dark red color out of the body. She handed it to Carmel''s hand. "The answer is still You look for it yourself. This piece of sacrum is found on the wall of the city. It comes from a distorted body. Its chaotic magic has been purified by me. You can study it safely, but you have to hurry, it is always there. They are all self-disintegrating."

    (Push a book with brains and creative ideas, Xiahua''s new book, "I really live forever", has 800,000 words, can be slaughtered. Contents ~ www.novelhall.com ~ name guessed, the protagonist is a The immortal people living in modern society......)

 Chapter 278ï¼š Inspiration from Soldering

    Carmel looked at Till''s shards of his own bones with some surprises. For a long time, there was no words. Tyre smiled a little and smiled. "Don''t thank me, I actually have a short-lived one for you." The Empire and the Kingdom are not interested in anything, just helping you with your hands."

    "No, I am curious, do you usually have things in your stomach?"

    Tyre: "...Yes, is there a problem?"

    "No... there is no problem, it is my eyes narrow," Carmel took away the piece of the bone with a hundred and forty lumens. "Thank you for your help, Miss Tyre. But why are you? Will you come back with such a piece of bone?"

    "In fact, I wanted to try the salty, but then I thought that this kind of humanoid creature was really too heavy to eat. I just took a bone and came back to prepare a souvenir. I didn''t expect this thing to be broken down quickly, even if it was It¡¯s been broken down in the belly,¡± Tyre shook his tail. ¡°I was going to find someone to spit out. Now that you are useful, give it to you.¡±

    Carmel¡¯s expression was dark, and suddenly he didn¡¯t want the sample a bit. Although Tyre said that the bone was brought back to prepare for the collection, how could it be like how to digest it into half of the stuff... ...

    And he has to thank Til for accepting this stuff...

    Miss Haifa didn¡¯t know what Carmel was thinking. She just thought that she had finally finished talking about this very troublesome business. The idea of ??going back to sleep overwhelmed everything. After a big yawn, the sea caterpillar She stood up and left the government office in an arch.

    Gao Wen returned to his study, and unexpectedly saw that Solderin was waiting for himself, and Betty stood next to a large teapot, seemingly has been here for a long time.

    "We discussed the post-war production," Gao Wen sneaked into Betty''s head after entering the house, let the little maid go to rest next door, and then sat behind his desk. "I actually want to call you too." ¡±

    Solderin shook his head indifferently: "No, my identity is not yet a vassal of Cecil. It is not appropriate to take the position of a Titan commander and prisoner of war. It is not appropriate to attend your meeting."

    "You always talk too much about the principles in these unrelated situations," Gao Wen looked at the other side with a helpless look. "My lord said that there is no problem, and you still insist on what you are doing."

    "Most of the elves are like this. We were originally a more real race," Soldering laughed. "There have been so many dealings with the elves. You should have been accustomed to our principles."

    He didn''t say that this was okay. When he said that Gao Wen¡¯s mind couldn¡¯t help but screamed a pointed ear girl who was unafraid and ruthless: ¡°...not all elves are like this, look at amber, she Blood is afraid of not being fake."

    Solderin¡¯s hearing of the amber word was also helpless. The guy with half of the elves¡¯ bloodlines ran around in the territory all day long, and apparently left a deep impression on the high-ranking ranger: ¡°Miss Amber... ...she does have half of the silver elf ancestry, but her style of action really makes people wonder how much half of the pedigree is used on her...maybe it is related to her other half lineage."

    "Don''t be good, as long as the good things are all good for your silver elves, as long as you have a bad problem, it must be brought by the mixed blood." Gao Wen took a look at Soldering, but he didn''t have any truth, just so ridiculously revealed Over the current topic, "Don''t say this, how do you think about this battle?"

    "About your army, or about those monsters?"

    Gao Wen gently tapped the desktop: "Everything."

    Solderin laughed: "To tell the truth, your army surprised me. I have noticed that their equipment is very strange. The training is different from the regular soldiers, but I never thought about their fighting ability and fighting style. This is the result of your harvest in the ''soul tour'' of the seven hundred years? Something from... lost knowledge of time and space or different civilizations?"

    "Almost," Gao Wen said casually. "And this unit has not yet formed, whether it is from weapons or training, they are not far from my goal."

    "I can see, for example, the crystal bombs thrown out by the trebuchet," said Solderlin, a high-ranking ranger from the Silver Empire, and with the insights and visions of the ruined land seven hundred years ago. Seeing the inconsistency in Cecil''s defensive war, "the huge power has obvious shortcomings. Is it a helpless thing to throw the ''bomb'' with the original trebuchet?"

    Gao Wen smiled and acknowledged Solderin¡¯s statement: ¡°This is the case, and we have a meeting today to discuss how to solve this problem. To be honest, I urgently need a great power, high precision, long range and easy The long-range weapons that are arranged and moved, the human body is too poor to resist the distortion, we must use strong equipment to make up for it."

    "Great power, high precision, long range, and easy to arrange and move, you can''t be low," Soldering scratched his wig. "To be honest, I saw you using a trebuchet to call that kind of It¡¯s really distressing to throw things out as ''crystal bombs''. So powerful magical devices, most of them are exploding in the open space. I really can¡¯t wait to bless you on every bomb, and then use the elves. It¡¯s not too wasteful to shoot something more rigorous like a cannon..."

    On the side of Soldering, he said casually, but Gao Wen¡¯s heart suddenly moved: adding enchanting structure to the shells? ! Why didn''t he think of it before? !

    The limitations of thinking, the limitations of thinking, he has been thinking about the structure of the "artillery" on the earth, trying to find a solution from the so-called "launch mechanism", but ignoring the artillery shell itself in this magical world. It can also be regarded as an enchanting target...

    Gao Wen suddenly took a picture of his head. He suddenly thought that even if he was not caught in the "launch mechanism", he should be inspired by other examples: the missile on the earth is not a self-powered weapon. What? Why didn¡¯t I think that I could achieve similar effects on the shells when I made the artillery? Even if you can''t let the shells have the ability to fly, reduce the weight and increase the wind runes, can you solve the problem that the repulsive force is not enough or the acceleration track is too long?

    He carefully thought about what restricted his own ideas, and finally gradually understood the problem: the so-called "technical development steps."

    Although I have realized more than once that the magic of this world is convenient in many places, I also sigh that the world has realized a lot of things that belong to the science fiction concept on the earth with magic, but he still can''t stand it when thinking about some problems. Living in the experience of the previous life to cover the facts in front of him, he felt that the missile was an advanced thing than the artillery. It appeared behind the artillery, so before he solved the artillery problem, he did not expect to skip it. In this step, find inspiration directly from missiles or rockets...

    It¡¯s like a person before he learns to walk, no one can think of letting him practice swimming first, but what do you say to the Kraken?

    Some of the Krakens will not walk upright if they are tens of thousands of years old. They can only arch on the shore, but they are going to the water. A koi sway is the speed of 60 knots.

    In the same way, in this world of magical development, rockets are simpler than cannonballs and now it is a reason for Cecil engineers to use laser welding when the soldering iron has not been invented...

    Here, Gao Wen¡¯s mind began to rush into the sea and a lot of emotions inspired himself to self-review and invent the inspiration. Sitting in the opposite direction, Soldering was a circle. He saw Gao Wen suddenly began to make his own head. Suddenly, I couldn¡¯t help but say, "I just said it casually, you don''t have to entangle it like this..."

    "No, it''s not your problem, I just thought of some ideas, cough," Gao Wen said a little bit back, and coughed twice to bring the subject back to the right track. "Continue to talk about business, you are this time. What do the new enemies appear in the battle?"

    "There are mutants in the monsters that have not been seen seven hundred years ago, and they have intelligence. This is really surprising." Solderin nodded. "We used it for more than a year. In the middle, I have dealt with countless distortions, but I have not found any subspecies, but to be honest, it is normal for those monsters to be trapped for seven hundred years in the abnormal environment of the wasteland. I am more worried about the extent to which their ''intellectual awakening'' has reached, how many monsters are mutated, how many monsters have higher intelligence, and how well they are organized..."

    As he said, the high-ranking ranger frowned. "The chaotic and unintelligent monsters are even powerful, but they are smarter monsters... I am worried that they will pose a threat to the magnificent wall."

    Gao Wen¡¯s expression is serious: ¡°Do you think they are destroying the magnificent wall?¡±

    "As long as they wake up to wisdom, they can''t be indifferent to the magnificent wall. It''s a barrier that traps them, and breaking free is the instinct of all intelligent creatures," Soldering nodded. "They can be used by nature." The vast chaos of the ruined land, if they know how to gather these energies and destroy the tower of the sentinel in a targeted way, then the magnificent wall is really dangerous. The tower of the sentinel is strong and has a lot of defense. Institutions, but that is to deal with the energy damage on the waste soil and the wandering innocent monsters. In the face of organized and orderly attacks, the Sentinel Tower will have big problems."

    Gao Wen slowly nodded, then looked at Solderin: "I understand, then you should resign to me."

    "Yes," Soldering stood up. "We still have a lot to talk about, but the hidden dangers of the magnificent wall are no longer to be delayed. I must immediately set out to warn my own people and figure out the status of the barrier. The territory has returned to safety and I am leaving."

    Gao Wen did not let this high-level ranger leave more time, after all, the other party was ready to go, just because the monster suddenly had to stay for a few more days, and he did not come back later. Only before Solderin left, he couldn''t help but ask: "Although you are very confident... But how do you plan to cross the blockade line of the Titan border?"

    "A good ranger is mostly an excellent infiltrator," Solderlin said with a confident smile. "You forgot how I mixed the barbarian defense and burned them half a big camp?"

    Gao Wen thought about it carefully and looked amazed: "You want to wear women again?"

    "I don''t understand, you are so surprised every time..."

    Gao Wen: "...In fact, I think that you can take the wig off and become a Soldlin. Don''t talk about the Tifeng people, even I don''t necessarily recognize you..."

    "Do not!!"

 Chapter 279ï¼š Magic Technology Institute

    The temperament is extraordinary, the strength is high, and there is a great name in the mercenary world. Even the "Sordering of the blonde" is the title of the battlefield style, and it has traveled for seven centuries in the northern part of the mainland. Ranger Solderlin Frost Leaf, behind his perfect prince, is essentially a bald, women''s dress, perverted Gao Wen Cecil.

    Well, Gao Wen Cecil did not write this trick, but Gao Wen, who inherited the memory, can be sure that the Southern Duke¡¯s heart can evaluate his interracial friend more than once...

    But this evaluation is only Gao Wen¡¯s own thoughts, and Soldlin¡¯s own ¡°disguise¡± skills are not feeling like it. The Elf Ranger is very calm and considers it to be quite a kind during his travels. Useful skills, perverted no distractions, this can be said to be a big sect.

    Fortunately, Gao Wen¡¯s life has experienced the impact of the information explosion era, otherwise it may not be able to control the expression at this time...

    After trying to control his expression, Gao Wen¡¯s face asked for Soldlin¡¯s intentions: ¡°When are you going to leave?¡±

    ¡°Just today,¡± Solderin replied. ¡°It¡¯s best to leave before the evening.¡±

    "Are you sure you want to leave in the evening?" Gao Wen frowned. "In order to avoid eye-catching, your best course of action is to circumvent the great aristocratic collars of the South and return to the wilderness between the south bank of the White River and the dark mountains. At the border of Tifeng, this is not a good way to go. After you leave the city, it will take a long time to get dark."

    "For the elves, there is no day or night in the wilderness, and it is possible to avoid some sights in the evening."

    Gao Wenluo indulged and recognized S?lderlin¡¯s statement: ¡°Well, I will issue you a pass. Before leaving Ansu¡¯s border, my pass will work. Although you will bypass most of the nobility, there is a pass. Still can prevent a lot of problems."

    Soldering showed a smile: "That must be thanked first."

    Thus, on the evening of the second defensive war in Cecil, a mysterious and beautiful blond female hunter left the territory in a low-key manner. She handed the documents issued by the Duke personally and left the territory to go east. Go, no one knows her origins, except for mystery, or mystery...

    Gao Wen received a report from Betty before nightfall. Rebecca seems to be waking up.

    Rebecca¡¯s room is on the second floor of the lord¡¯s house. As a noble nobleman, a lady with a glory surname, the squatting room of Miss Viscount does not see the decoration and atmosphere that suits her identity. Most of the furniture in the whole bedroom was built by Gao Wen for the carpenters when the lord was completed. In addition, Rebecca did not add any furnishings to the room. The dressing table placed at the bedside was the only one in the whole room. The object that can see the girl''s breath, the crystal mirror of the dresser, but the half-mirror manuscript and shorthand formula...

    It is conceivable that this Miss Viscount must carefully find the angle between the piles of manuscript paper every morning to complete the dressing after getting up. Maybe every day, remembering to wash my face and combing hair is already the limit of this girl. She may be normal in this life. Do the aristocratic ladies learn to make makeup for themselves?

    At this moment, Rebecca was lying quietly on his bed, and Hetti was sitting on her bed. After Gowen entered the house, he put a hand on Herti, indicating that the other person did not need to get up, and asked the situation: "Wake up?" ?"

    "I still fell asleep, but I suddenly said a word of sleep," Hetty whispered. "But then Betty ran to call you."

    Gao Wen sat down at the bed and looked at Rebecca, who was asleep, and couldn''t help but press her hair gently: "What do you say?"

    Herti looked helpless: "It seems to be ¡®Do not knock on the head.¡¯¡±

    Gao Wen: "..."

    He looked down at himself in the name (and some facts). Once upon a time... I had a glance at my granddaughter, and couldn¡¯t help but sigh with a soft sigh: "When I fell asleep, I was finally focused."

    "When I woke up, I didn''t know what to do," Herti said as she quietly raised her finger to the door in the room of Rebecca leading to the utility room. "You guess the child is alone." What did she sneak up? She transformed the small room next to the bedroom into a magic lab! It¡¯s a miracle that she didn¡¯t blow up the house for so long! I really should check my adulthood and I am negligent about her.¡±

    ¡°Magic Lab?¡± Gao Wen frowned. ¡°Is there not two labs in this house?¡±

    "She probably wants a lab of her own. Many magicians have their own labs. But you also know her situation, she..."

    When Herti¡¯s words were not finished, Gao Wen suddenly gestured to her and then pointed to Rebecca on the bed, while the latter woke up almost at the same time. The girl¡¯s eyelids shook twice and then slowly lifted up. The hand squinted, and it took me a few seconds to realize that there were two people in the room.

    After a brief embarrassment and focus, Rebecca suddenly wowed, and then he covered his head: "Don''t knock!"

    This is definitely not a dream...

    "Who wants to knock on your head!" Herti looked at the girl with a sigh of relief. "Don''t I always knock on your head?"

    Rebecca raised her eyelids and looked up carefully, and the brain seemed to be working. After a few seconds, she whispered: "All... finished! Are you all right?"

    Gao Wen can''t laugh and cry: "Of course it''s okay, this preparation is more complete than last time, and there is a new wall, how can it be possible?"

    "Oh..." Rebecca¡¯s hand was still on his head. After a long while, he carefully asked, "I... is it both?"

    Seeing that Rebecca, who has never been afraid of fear and vitality forever, has revealed this appearance, not to mention Gao Wen, even Heti suddenly feels that nothing can be born, she smiles and shakes her head: "Return OK, you really got a fireball that scared everyone out. What happened to the ''amplifier''? You drummed it out?"

    Rebecca listened to this and hurriedly narrowed his neck: "I will not mess around again!"

    "Cough, don''t be nervous, although you did a bit of a big move this time, but from the results... it''s not bad," Gao Wen comforted Rebecca and said what happened during her coma. Come out, "... In short, your ''amplifier'' is now taken by Carmel, but you can always come back. Your invention has inspired him a lot, in the use of the magic field, You are very creative."

    When Gao Wen said this, his tone turned to be serious: "Of course, this matter is still too dangerous. You must learn the lesson in the future. You can''t sneak up on this very dangerous thing. Do you understand?"

    Rebecca carefully looked at Gao Wen¡¯s face and confirmed that his ancestors did not mean what he meant. This relieved the defensive mode and revealed a silly smile: ¡°Well, I know!¡±

    "It¡¯s best to remember the words of the ancestors," Herti, who was next to me, said at the moment. "I found the lab that you secretly made, and later..."

    When Herti¡¯s words were half-finished, Rebecca¡¯s face suddenly collapsed. The whole person had a moment to squat down. However, what she and Herti didn¡¯t think was that Gao Wen suddenly inserted a mouth: I am going to build a large experimental facility on the open space between the Rune Institute and the College in the south, as a specialized magical technology testing and R&D center, and integrate the current loose magical technicians into the name of the facility. Beka, you are the head of the Magic Energy Technology Department. This facility will be managed by you in the future. There will be a special magic technology laboratory inside, you can use it casually."

    Rebecca stunned and his eyes suddenly became boss: "Really?!"

    And Hetty was shocked: "The ancestor, you confirmed that she would let her manage this facility alone?"

    "She has completed several magical technology projects, and it is not bad at the position of the head of the technical department?" Gao Wen smiled and looked at Herti. "The magician did not admire her."

    "But theoretical research and experimental operations are different," Hetty looked worried. "The explosions she has made in the lab since she was a child have been countless..."

    Gao Wen knows that Heidi has been too nervous in this respect. This kind of tension is not a problem before Rebecca''s adulthood, but it will inevitably become a factor affecting the development of the latter, so he will simply squat. This opportunity tells the idea: "Hetty, do you realize that magical technology is different from traditional magic research?"

    ¡°What is the difference?¡± Herti blinked. ¡°...What do you mean?¡±

    "In fact, the lab that you mentioned, Rebecca secretly tossed, I know, I knew it more than a month ago," Gao Wen said, not far and bye, the next Rebecca subconsciously shrunk his neck," But I have never managed, because I know Rebecca''s talent, her talent in magical technology.

    ¡°She does make explosives often in the magic lab, but apart from the lack of experience that she rarely enters the lab, the more important reason is that she can''t control most of the experiments in the traditional magic lab. The device needs the talent of the operator too much, and their assistance to the manpower is so limited that most of the operations and observations in the traditional magic experiment rely on the mage''s own hands and eyes to complete, only know the fireball Beka certainly does not control all of this.

    "But the Magic Lab is another thing that is completely different.

    "You have seen the lab built by Rebecca yourself, have you noticed the difference?"

    ¡°The Magic Lab is a research facility that does not require casting talent. It requires the ability to indirectly control magic through tools, including machine tools and mathematical tools, and to create new tools in the process. What Beka is good at is also the development direction of the domain magic technology.

    What I want to build is a research facility: it is used to study the application and development of magic technology in the practical field, but the people involved in the research will not be limited to the talented mage, anyone who is good at magic technology and rune logic Can be a researcher in this facility. It is not a private workshop of a powerful mage like a traditional mage laboratory. Instead, it involves a large number of technicians involved in one or several projects, relying on wisdom, knowledge, and theoretical guidance. Rather than personal talent and pure luck to get results. Of course, I don''t deny the role of ''luck'' in research, but if we want to develop magic technology, we must establish such a large-scale and specialized organization.

    "I have already thought about the name of this facility. It is called the Magic Technology Institute. It will become the first comprehensive experimental center on the continent of Cecil."

    Https:

    Genius website address:.

 Chapter 280ï¼š Warm heart

    The establishment of a professional research facility like the Magic Technology Institute, which is different from the traditional magic laboratory, is not a whim of Gao Wen. In fact, this plan has been brewing in his mind for a long time. Today it is just an opportunity to find it. Say it out.

    Since the construction of the territory, the infrastructure has been perfected, maintaining the survival of the people and ensuring the security of the territory is no longer a problem, and the industrial base of the territory has been set up step by step in this construction process, but When all this was developing rapidly, one thing gradually became the most worrying part of Gao Wen: R&D.

    On the territory, there is no team of wizards who have not been researched by Jenny, Rebecca, Carmel, and Rune craftsmen. Even recently, Heti, who has gradually shifted his focus to the internal affairs, and Gao Wen, who is the lord, can It is considered a "technician". However, it is not enough to have a bunch of people. It is necessary to establish a supporting R&D system. This system must conform to the characteristics of the "magic industry" as a new thing.

    The traditional magic laboratory and the artisan-apprentice workshop model obviously do not meet this requirement.

    The Rune Institute established before this is a step in the establishment of the R&D system by Gao Wen, but not all. According to Gao Wen¡¯s estimation of the prospects of rune logic and Jenny¡¯s personal ability, he believes that Fuwen¡¯s future will be The direction of development should be more biased towards the theory. Although the current simplification project is directly connected to the "rune substrate design and production" on the territory, but with Jenny''s research in this field, with Karma The study of the nature of magic is in harmony with Jenny''s research, and the rune logic will sooner or later enter a more pure field of mathematical tools and logical derivation to explore truth.

    The Magic Technology Institute is the second step of Gao Wen: a research and development institution that is more oriented to the practical field and can incorporate the emerging "magician" in the current territory into the norm.

    The "Magician" on Cecil''s territory is an unprecedented new profession. Most of them are from the Rune Craftsmen. Some of them are lost scholars and recruited apprentices. They can be said to be At present, the most elite technical people in addition to several top technicians in the territory, but even the most elite technicians, there is no such person in the traditional magic laboratory, they can not participate in research and development, which is in Gao Wen¡¯s view. Great waste.

    So he is going to build a "new order" that allows those who don''t have magical talent but have magical knowledge to participate in research and development.

    Only when the "R&D" link as the source is also open to ordinary people without magical talents, Gao Wen''s "magic popularization" plan is truly successful, otherwise it is only for ordinary people to use magic devices, which is simply not unlocked. The shackles of "magic talent".

    Of course, it is not the best choice to divide the two academic fields of theory and application into two and to set up two facilities separately, but this is not the final form of the ¡°magic industry era¡± R&D system in Gao Wen¡¯s vision. Now it is only in accordance with the actual situation of the territory to build a simple and fast framework, and until the development degree, these frameworks are naturally to be adjusted.

    He took the opportunity to say his thoughts slowly, and Hetty and Rebecca listened carefully to this and it was a new concept, but for the two who were often instilled with new ideas by their ancestors. In fact, as long as you listen carefully or understand.

    After listening to Gao Wen¡¯s description, Heti is able to overcome technical difficulties in one or several teams in an orderly and targeted manner. Anyone with sufficient knowledge can participate in the research of any magic project. The outlook is shocking. As a mage who has grown up in traditional education, she never thought that the "laboratory" could still behave like this, but in the shock, she was also a bit worried: "The ancestor, your idea is indeed Very exciting... yearning, but you confirm that Rebecca can..."

    "I can!" Hetty hasn''t finished, Rebecca has raised his hand in a hurry. "I can''t!"

    "Some confidence in Rebecca," Gao Wen smiled and pressed Rebecca''s hair, and smiled and looked at Herti. "I know she has a lot of headaches, but you also want to see her." The talent is good. And then... The son of the Cecil family, the head of the magic technology department, how can you even have a lab of your own! This is a joke."

    Rebecca¡¯s eyes sparkled: ¡°Ancestors...¡±

    Gao Wen did not wait for the other party to move, and then he said: "But the ugly words have to be said in front of you. If you really want to blow up the Magic Lab, then you will be responsible for whether you are rebuilding or aftercare."

    Rebecca: "...oh."

    After finishing the establishment of the Magic Technology Institute, Gao Wen and Heti asked about the current physical condition of Rebecca, confirming that the girl had fully recovered after she woke up, which made Gao Wen have to heart. I feel that I am a bear child who can go to the forest to fight with wolves before adulthood. This physical quality is fierce. A mental overload will even be a good night''s sleep. Rebecca''s skull is not only high in physical defense, but also not afraid. Magical...

    After confirming that I won¡¯t knock it out today, and even after I got a lab of my own, Rebecca turned and got up from the bed. ¡°I have to get up, I have been lying for so long, I feel uncomfortable.¡±

    Her vitality is always so full.

    Gao Wen smiled and stood up from the bed. The corner of his eyes swept the reeds and the calculations on Rebecca''s makeup mirror. The content above suddenly aroused his interest: "Speak... these things are Have you been researching recently? Shouldn''t you be busy designing a detection-assisted array for use on tactical helmets during this time?"

    "Ah, that part is almost finished, I am going to make the detection of the distortion of the magic effect on the lens made of white crystal, leaving a little problem in the processing technology," Rebecca waved his hand, then pointed to the dressing The draft on the mirror, "These are the ones that Jenny has been studying recently. I have seen these things feel very interesting. I copied them and returned them. But... these things are unexpectedly difficult."

    Gao Wen frowned at those things. He saw strange curves. He also saw a lot of data listed. These things didn''t seem to be just calculations. They also included a lot of measured parameters, but those parameters were complicated. The vastness has far surpassed the mathematical expressions of interference knots and runes that he saw in Jenny''s rune logic.

    He couldn''t help but ask: "What is this?"

    "It is said that Master Carmel got the Rune Institute," Rebecca scratched his messy hair because of sleep (this indecent action was glanced at Herti), "is the Obelisk in Magic Energy." After the start, the frequency of the surrounding magic field, the attenuation data, and the frequency of the magic in the normal natural environment, as well as the parameters of the two superimposed areas of the magic field, Jenny wants to find the law from this, find it In the case where the known parameters are determined, the method of accurately describing the intensity, attenuation, frequency and other data of the magic field at any point can also accurately calculate the distribution after the magic fields are superimposed to each other to produce distortion. I have to ask for the distribution model of the magic field in the three-dimensional space... To be honest, now I have nothing to do with her."

    Gao Wenyue was more surprised, and in the end he couldn¡¯t help but mutter: ¡°Have she got this step...¡±

    "The ancestors, this problem is really difficult!" Rebecca did not hear Gao Wen¡¯s self-talk, but he felt that he was "not the same as the fixed data of the interference knot and the rune knot, the magic power." The field is a thing that has been changing, the frequency can be changed, the intensity will decay with distance, and it will interact with the original magic in the natural environment. The situation is more complicated when the two magic fields are superimposed, which is not enough. ...but Jenny said that these things must be clarified, otherwise the technology will develop into a bottleneck in the future. We don¡¯t know what is going on..."

    Gao Wen couldn''t help but squint at the eyebrows. He noticed that there was a special calculation paper in the middle of the manuscript, which depicts a series of curves and curves related to the equation. This kind of thing gave him a slight glimpse: "This It¡¯s you and Jenny...¡±

    "Ah, this is not, this is taught by Master Carmel," Rebecca explained quickly. "Master Carmel said that this is the magician of the ancient Gangster Empire who is calculating the magic field like the magic. The calculation method used in the distortion effect can use numbers to describe the changes. Master Carmel said that this helps solve the problem of the magic field, but I and Jenny are not quite..."

    Gao Wen looked at the contents of the piece of paper in surprise. He didn''t hear Rebecca''s second half of the sentence, but he muttered to himself: "The original magician of the Gangster period...has the function already used?"

    "Letter...what?" Rebecca stunned. Obviously, Carmel told her that it was not the word. "Master Carmel said this is called ''independent change''..."

    "Oh no, nothing, because of the change of the generation, it will change the style." Gao Wen gently sighed, slowly calming the surprise in his heart.

    It shouldn''t be so surprising, don''t be so surprised, it''s just right, although the world''s magicians have gone astray in the process of studying the mystery of magic, and began to blindly pursue the power of personal power and the advancement of magical skills, but this It doesn''t mean that they only violently cast spells. In fact, even for the most traditional classical masters, mathematical tools are indispensable. They need mathematical aids to draw the array and adjust their spell models, or The preparation of potions, the creation of magical props, "computation" has always been a compulsory course for the Masters, so contemporary, of course, this is especially true during the ancient ruins of the Empire.

    However, "computation" has never been popularized, and it has not developed to a higher level. For the current mages, the current mathematical tools are completely sufficient.

    The Gangyan Empire had the opportunity to build the building of mathematics. However, the powerful empire did not break through the shackles of ¡°supernatural being extraordinary¡±. The old superman system bound many disciplines in the later period and led to these Valuable knowledge is dying with the demise of the Imperial elite. This is really a sigh.

    But it doesn''t matter. If you don''t develop it, you are not afraid. This foundation is already much better than Gao Wen expected.

    Rebecca is stupid... The brain of a smart scorpion seems to be very useful.

    Gao Wen looked at his own Zeng...the great-grandaughter, suddenly revealed a warm smile, facing such a girl who is eager for knowledge, he decided to be a generous good grandfather:

    "Rebecca, have you ever heard of a kind of falling from the sky... ah not, a good thing called calculus?"

 Chapter 281ï¼š 25 brigade in action

    Gao Wen is very grateful for the various educations he has received in his life and the habit of flipping books when he is idle, but he is also very grateful that he has first crossed into a satellite in his life and that he has undergone some variation in the process. He guessed that he was When I became a satellite, I experienced ¡°reconstruction¡± or ¡°compilation¡± at the spiritual or soul level. This satellite-based reconstruction must completely sort out all his memories and classify them. Eventually brought him two extremely important changes: the first is the non-human mind, followed by the memory of the hard disk.

    He can keep things clear, even the things that he thought he had forgotten in his life, he can remember to just think back.

    Now, he is happy to teach Rebecca the good things he recalls. Well, by the way, there is a Heti who stands next to him.

    When the lords of this land and the officials at all levels plan for post-war production and future development, everyone in the territory is busy with their own affairs, including studying with the apprentices how to further enhance the magic melting furnace. The efficiency of Hammer, including Norris, who is considering the next year''s wasteland, also includes the twenty-fifth production and construction brigade that has just returned to the residential area and is meeting to hear tomorrow''s work plan.

    Before the monster attack, the twenty-fifth production and construction brigade was building a new industrial area in the southwestern part of the territory. After the alarm came, the entire brigade temporarily stopped the work at hand like other engineering teams. They were assigned to the city wall segment. Helping to carry materials and reinforce the wall, and now the battle alert has been lifted, the entire brigade has returned to its own station as a special "team", they are not with other production teams, assign production tasks, work The same is true at the time of the summarization. Several specialized supervisors and soldiers are responsible for the management of the 2nd and 5th Brigade. Now they are given a meeting from the Cecil Combat Regiment, which is said to have served the Cecil family for ten years. veteran.

    Hall is a member of the 25th Brigade and a new member of this territory. He is sitting in his own position honestly, listening to the tall and strong veterans in front of him to convey the command of the lord to the people in the team. He works hard. Let yourself behave like the most normal people, but you still need to work hard to adjust to the role you should play.

    The "female husband" on this land is different from other places. This is a place that makes him a bit awkward, but fortunately he is a person who is very adaptable and will be able to observe and observe, so it is not long before he lives here. He learned how the words and deeds of Cecil''s civilians were learned.

    After confirming that everyone around him was listening carefully, Hall pretended to inadvertently lift his head and quickly swept the soldiers in front.

    The team of the husband and wife is managed by the supervisor. This is normal, but in addition to the supervisors, there are three soldiers in the team responsible for maintaining order. This is not unusual. At the beginning, Hall was still nervous and thought that he had already It caused the suspicion of the lord, but soon he realized that the soldiers of the management team were not targeting themselves, but monitoring the entire team, so they settled down.

    Even with peace of mind, there is still a lot of sneak peek. This team is very special. The lord''s private soldiers supervise it personally, which shows that they have been fortunate enough to have a place where they can reach the secret. There are coincidences and luck factors, but isn¡¯t the spy¡¯s business itself a good luck?

    I have heard that several spies have been caught in the gates, docks, checkpoints and the like, and have been whipped and exiled. I am still lucky to be sitting here now.

    It is because of luck lurking that I have the opportunity to see so many unimaginable things on this land.

    There is no doubt that the resurrection of the Duke of Govin Cecil is really not simple. He led his descendants and hundreds of refugees to the dark mountains. It is not a brain that is not awake, but is planning something. The speed and extent of the construction of the land far exceeds that of its own owner, the expectation of the Viscount Carol, and it is a wise move for the Viscount Carol to send himself.

    And there are those monsters, the monsters that are said to have ran out of the wasteland, and the weapons of war that were created to destroy those monsters...

    Until now, recalling the end of the battle still made Hall a little scared, although he just glanced at the battlefield quickly when he climbed the wall to transport the bomb in the second half of the battle, but that scene still made him feel soft. He couldn''t imagine that there would be such terrible things in the world, and it is even more impossible to imagine that the duke who died and resurrected could create a Thunder-like war weapon in order to fight against that monster. If it was not seen by the eyes, who could imagine this civilization? The land of Bentham, is this happening?

    The soldiers who conveyed the orders were not as long-stased as the nobles, so when Holsuo, the soldiers had already finished the important things, then he announced that they knew about the scattered, and the members of the 25th Brigade stood up. .

    Hall also got up with everyone, pretending to play the clothes without incident, moving hands and feet, and heading for the exit.

    He refrained from the urge to go to the soldier and be close to each other. It is still too early, and his identity is only a "untouchable". Although the status of "untouchables" seems to be very high in this land, he rushes to go. Contact with the nobility of the nobility is still inevitable. Even if the money is used to buy the other party, the highly loyal soldiers are likely to sell themselves immediately. He has to be steady and steady.

    Never let others see their anomalies.

    On the way, someone came over and greeted each other. They are also members of the 25th Brigade. They have been working together for several days. The name is already familiar, but the specific situation is still unknown.

    This is a newly established production and construction team, so it is normal for everyone not to know each other, but in order to avoid doubts, Hall responded enthusiastically to the other party and talked about the recent production tasks, while the topic naturally turned. To the battle that just ended.

    Everyone around is talking about the same topic. After all, the battle is just over, and it is still an impressive battle. Normal people can''t help but use this topic to talk about it to ease their nervousness.

    There is nothing to doubt about this.

    But Hall still remembers his mission, so he can''t just chat, but also have to take this opportunity to inquire about the things on the territory, such as asking how the monsters came from, and asking where the weapons used against the monsters came from.

    In the process, he can''t just ask questions. The person next to him may ask questions at any time. But as a good spy, Hall knows how to adapt to the situation. He can always rely on the shortest time. The intelligence you have observed and your own guesses and understandings make up a sleek answer. People don''t doubt that they are actually outsiders who know nothing about the news.

    After a little chat, Hall will rationally shift the topic and prevent others from doubting himself. Then he will find a way to naturally leave the sight of the people around him and find opportunities to be alone.

    The dormitory is a relatively safe place, but this time is not suitable, because several people in the same dormitory are likely to have gone back, so he turned a corner and went to the toilet in the dormitory.

    The number of toilets here is sufficient, and there is also a ¡°compartment¡±. To tell the truth, Hall did not understand this at first: this territory did not allow people to urinate and defecate, and the lord also spent a lot of effort to build so much. The toilet and the sewer are just like some kind of cleansing, but until now, Hall has adapted to the strange rules here, and thinks that the strange rules set by the ancient duke have brought great convenience to himself.

    After entering the toilet, Hall saw a row of compartments that closed the door. He knocked on the first few, and there were people inside, but in the end he found a compartment where no one was, so he quickly flashed in.

    He did not forget to turn the door back and put a lock on it.

    Then he took out the charcoal pen and paper strips hidden in his body and confirmed the safety before starting to write a secret letter:

    To the owner:

    Has been settled and become a construction worker. The area has developed extremely fast and the population has reached more than 10,000. Today, a monster attack occurred, allegedly...

    He uses the words as accurate as possible to describe what he sees, but it is not easy. After all, he sees too many things beyond imagination, even as a good spy, he is also describing the process of those things. I felt the lack of vocabulary, but he still wrote the secret letter and put it in his possession.

    In the near future, merchants from Carroll will pass by here, some of them have a secret, and he will send the secret letter when the contact person passes by.

    After confirming that there was no problem, Hall stood up and deliberately made some clothing sounds, then pushed the door away from the compartment.

    There was also a person in the side compartment who came out and was an ordinary construction worker.

    Hall nodded and said hello to the other party, and the other party nodded, looking no doubt at all...

    In this way, the members of the 25th Brigade are moving in the residential area, chatting, pretending to collect intelligence from the people around them, and constantly releasing intelligence, except for a few military officers who are among them. In addition, none of them is a senior citizen who really understands Cecil''s situation, but the magic is that countless information about Cecil''s leadership has been brewed between them and passed on.

    Some of them are what they saw with their own eyes, but more... God knows who is the first brain supplement, and then spread throughout the brigade.

    The soldier who finished the meeting went to the military zone after leaving the 25th battalion and walked into the military security intelligence station.

    In the office, two people wearing winter tooling reported intelligence to the amber. They were the officers of the Military Bureau who were placed in the 25th team.

    The content they reported made Amber listen to it one by one.

    What Cecil''s collar is built on the ruins of a city that has been summoned by the crazy ancient magician in the dark mountains. The weapons used against monsters are secretly smuggled by the silver empire...

    In the process of raising the scorpion, the magical Bundesliga team relied on internal brain supplementation, fermentation, and essays to create a fantasy version of Cecil.

    Even Amber couldn''t help but marvel at it:

    "It¡¯s just like the oldest nephew said, this is a miracle out of nothing..."

    Bq

 Chapter 282ï¼š At the border

    Cecil¡¯s collar was again attacked by monsters from the ruined land, and the enemy who successfully annihilated the enemy on that day became the fastest and most widely spread news in this cold winter, and the spread of the news was not only the way. The credits of the spies, traders, and mercenaries have a great influence on the acquiescence and even the secret promotion of the high-text people.

    In Gao Wen¡¯s statement, it is ¡°must let the amiable Southern aristocrats and kings know the existence of threats¡±.

    In this cold winter, many people are destined to sit down.

    On the eastern border of Ansu, the Changfeng Fortress.

    As the general guardian of the East, the Duke of Silas Loren personally stationed the fortress. At this moment, he stood on the top terrace of the castle in the center of the fortress, overlooking the layers of the wall in the distance, and Outside the wall, the vast expanse of snow covered snow.

    This fortress, which was completed ten years ago, is the pride of the Loren family in the East. It has gone through the pains of three generations. The East family has paid huge financial resources, material resources, manpower, and even the blood of family members. The sturdy fortress was erected on the tit-for-tat land of the Titan empire. It is a barrier and a deterrent to the Winter Wolf Fort and its affiliated fortresses set up on the border with the Titan Empire.

    The establishment of the Changfeng Fortress stems from the rapid deterioration of the relationship between Ansu and Tifeng.

    In the foggy month of a hundred years ago, the Loren family in the East was the best preserved of the Dukes of the Four Kingdoms. From the beginning, the family realized that the Tifeng empire, which is always commensurate with the Ansu brothers, is actually a huge The threat, so during the entire foggy month, the family did not let their core forces participate in the chaotic and cruel kingship struggle. The Loren family¡¯s limited actions during the Civil War were just to keep themselves The status and influence within the kingdom, and most of their energy has been placed on this border line in the east. Later, the facts proved that the dignity and responsibility of the Duke of Loren guarded the entire kingdom.

    At the end of the civil strife, the situation in Ansu was quickly settled by the establishment of the Second Dynasty and the thunder of the Northern Wilde family. The Loren family began to build a series of defense facilities on the border, and the Windward Fortress was all defenses. One of the most energetic, time-consuming, and defensive forces in the facility.

    It is not so much a military fortress, but rather a ¡°fortress city¡± with both fortress and city functions. It has all the facilities to maintain the operation of the fortress and ensure self-sufficiency. The soldiers of the Loren family are the soldiers of the city. It is also a resident of the city, and the purpose of this fortress city is to stand on the border of the land under any circumstances and never fall.

    When Ansu suffered a major recession due to civil strife, the Tifeng empire was born out of its own strength, and it was because of the establishment of the barrier of the Loren family that it was on the national border. The heart can only be a bad heart.

    In fact, the four major families of Ansu in the midst of the foggy month can be said to have taken on several distinct historical roles: the Franklin family in the West has always maintained diplomatic and trade relations with the Ogure tribe and saved the kingdom. The economic lifeline laid the foundation for the reconstruction of the post-war kingdom; the Wilder family in the northern border used an illegitimate child as a banner, and it thundered and settled the civil strife of the entire country, forcibly stabilized the kingdom before the situation was completely irreparable; The Loren family, as a barrier, held the border of Ansu and blocked the unscrupulous enemies outside the country during the civil strife.

    Although each of them can be said to be selfish, and they are almost divided during the civil war, but in any case, they still hold the kingdom at the last moment.

    In stark contrast, the Cecil family, which was originally established by the heads of the four founding dukes in the south, has been a glorious Cecil family for six hundred years... No one has done anything.

    Now that the ancestors of the Cecil family have lived, no one dares to directly accuse the Cecil family of honors. They can only say that their homes are unfortunate, and they have encountered one of the worst heirs, ancestors, at the most critical point in time. The foundation is almost destroyed.

    Historians have never lacked enthusiasm in this regard, they always talked about what caused the four families to have such a very different performance during the foggy month, but in the eyes of the Duke of Loren, all The discussion about that period of history is meaningless. He thinks that the main reason for the situation in that year is that Govin Cecil died too early. The Duke of Cecil, who died at the age of 35, left the field too early. The world, so I did not pass his glory and glory to the children in time, so the inheritance of the Cecil family was a big problem in the Grumman Cecil generation.

    The resurrection of the Duke of Cecil may be to educate future generations.

    Silas Loren stood on the terrace and quietly thought about these issues concerning the history and glory of the kingdom. Many people think that this legendary Duke is just a martial artist, but he thinks that those are just ignorant. Nothing is foolish. He never lacks deep thinking, but his talent on the battlefield is far higher than his thinking, so people only notice his power.

    A familiar atmosphere approached, and Silas Loren regained his gaze into the distance. He turned and saw a young man with short brown hair and armor walking on the terrace. This old-fashioned, imposing young knight was He bent slightly in front of him: "Father, intelligence is coming."

    "The Knights!" said Silas Loren, "Berke, you are reporting the military!"

    "Yes!" The young man quickly got up and took a very standard knight ceremony, "General, the latest information."

    Silas nodded: "Say."

    "It has been proven that the Titan Winter Wolf Fortress did fight a few days ago, but it was not with us, but with an unknown monster. The Winter Wolf Fortress won and the fortress was not broken. However, the outer wall suffered moderate damage, and the casualties of the defenders were unknown, but it should not be rare."

    Silas nodded slightly, but undecided, the younger Belk Silas Loren¡¯s eldest son saw it and couldn¡¯t help but say: ¡°Father, this is a good opportunity for us to weaken the enemy!¡±

    Silas looked at Belk''s eyes with a blank expression: "Do you really think so?"

    "The exhaustion of the enemy is our advantage," Belk said to his father''s gaze and said with a head. "Their walls have been weakened. It is difficult to repair the walls in winter. The defense of Winter Wolf Fort is weak in a short time. Secondly, they were attacked by monsters. In a short period of time, panic will weaken their combat effectiveness. Finally, their soldiers are also damaged, so this is a good time for us to attack."

    "idiot."

    Berk stood straight and didn''t back down.

    "Do you know that Winter Wolf is not a separate fortress, but one of a series of fortresses? You know that it is winter now, and we are separated from the Winter Wolf Fort by a large piece of ice and snow? You know that the Tifeng people are in them. How many reserve soldiers are set in the fortress group, can you replace the frustrated army at any time?

    "This damage does not hurt the Titan at all. Instead, it will allow them to at least double the defense of the Winter Wolf Fort and its surrounding areas in a short period of time. A large number of garrisons will move from the rear of the fortress group to the front line. To make up for the lack of defense caused by the damage of the city wall; we have to attack the Winter Wolf Fortress across the ice and snow, that snow and ice will make our troops weaken a lot, the enemy''s exhaustion is our advantage? Waiting for you to go to the foot of Winter Wolf Fort, The exhaustion is you! And the most important offensive is the all-out war, but I said that I want to fight with Tifeng now?"

    Berk bowed his head, but couldn¡¯t help but say: "The war between us and Tifeng... is in sight."

    Silas looked at his too young son. He could feel the courage in his chest and the thirst for victory and glory. This is the quality he tried to instill in the other side, but he still has to shake his head at the moment: "Don''t expect this. War. Don''t expect anything at all."

    "father?"

    "Warriors really should be eager for victory on the battlefield, but not for the war itself, especially the war with Tifeng," Silas Loren said slowly and sighed softly. "And you heard some other news. What?"

    "Another message?" Belk frowned, apparently not knowing what his father was saying. "What?"

    ¡°A group of businessmen coming from the southwest, they came into the city with an alchemy potion,¡± said the Duke of Silas, who said, ¡°They said that the new Cecil collar in the southwest was also affected by monsters. Attacks, the monsters are from the mutated creatures that have just smashed the waste soil. Your intelligence has come too slowly. Even the news of Cecil has followed the merchants here, but you have understood the winter wolf!"

    Berk is somewhat ashamed, although he knows that this is not his incompetent business walking in a safe and stable country, and he is going to explore the situation of the tightly sealed enemy bastion outside the border, which is quite different in difficulty and efficiency. But even so, it is true that he failed to do things best.

    So he silently accepted his father¡¯s criticism and made a disturbing feeling from the news that his father mentioned: ¡°Those monsters...that was when the Duke of Govin Cecil raised warnings to the nobles when the king Go to the monster?"

    "Yes," Silas Loren nodded. "At first, when he warned, not many people believed, even I didn''t pay much attention to it, but now it seems... I am afraid I made a mistake."

    Belk looked at his father with surprise, and he rarely saw his father admit that he had made a mistake.

    "Those monsters are real, and they are threatening human territory," Silas ignored his son''s gaze, but continued as if he said to himself. "They will attack Titan and attack us. In the eyes of those waste monsters, there is no such thing as Tifeng and Ansu, and this sudden threat... I am afraid will change the whole situation."

 Chapter 283ï¼š Change in the situation

    In the second week after the end of the defensive war, the first batch of officers dispatched by the Military Security Intelligence Bureau began to return to the territory, and they not only brought back the manpower required by Amber, but also brought back the requirements of Gao Wen. intelligence.

    It turns out that these people who have been at the bottom of the society from the very beginning, who are used to dealing with all kinds of three religions, are really talents in intelligence gathering. Although they do not have the extraordinary ability of the Royal Shadow Guard, they have more ambiguities and small means. In some dark corners, their deceitful means are even more useful than the extraordinary power of the Royal Shadow Guard.

    In the study of the Lord''s Office, Gao Wen listened to Amber and reported the information to him. The cultural education of the first phase of the cadre is not over yet. A considerable number of operatives will not even read or write or have limited reading and writing. Therefore, they use intelligence to completely use the grotesque crypt, shorthand and even verbal transmission. This messy transmission method is more in line with Gao Wen¡¯s ¡°confidentiality¡± requirements, but it requires amber to sort out beforehand. . It is precisely because of this more work content, amber now looks more and more like an intelligence leader. At least she knows to go to the military intelligence bureau to show up and do something.

    "Our caravans are spreading to the whole south, the business road has been opened, and the traders themselves are the best players to spread the news. This is the same as you originally planned," Amber said in a serious way, the faces of Anton and others in the south. I saw, "In addition, there are still a group of traders who have gone to the East. Paderick seems to want to buy the potion on the territory of the Loren family."

    "The Mr. Padrik was not supposed to be a consultant for the viscount. His commercial mind and guts are rare talents. It is also my intention to promote the alchemy pharmacy to the east." Gao Wen nodded. "What new news is there?"

    "There are two things I think... some people care." Amber frowned, and it was rare to show a serious look. "First of all, the end of all things and the eternal cultists in the South are seemingly in the activity." There have been many, and some businessmen from the central region have also brought news. In the plains of the Holy Spirit, the western part of the kingdom and even the northern regions, there are also shadows of cultists. Now the lords of the kingdom are trying to smash their territory. The cult forces."

    "Everything is dead and never sleep..." Gao Wen blinked. "Ah, after winter, they didn''t show up in front of Cecil''s collar. I almost thought that the guys were quiet... I didn''t expect them to be Other places are actually more active?"

    "Yes, it¡¯s more active, it¡¯s like doing something big," Amber shook his head. "And the second thing is related to them. Because of the evil behavior of cultists everywhere, the Church of Light has also recently become Extremely active, the Church of the Light in many places has increased the frequency of dispatching combat priests and paladins, and more and more priests are helping local lords to solve the problem of cult propagation."

    ¡°It seems to be their job,¡± Gao Wen said, not too slow. ¡°The Holy Light is a natural nemesis for all kinds of negative forces. When there is evil power, the priesthood of the Church of Light is always Rushing to the front."

    "If they just run around to fight the cultists, of course, there is no problem, but the key is a recent spread in the west." Amber said with a look of "God of the Light to do things", "because of the Holy Light power is always the quickest response and the best effect against cultists, so the dissatisfaction of other sects is becoming more and more serious, especially the blood sects and shadow sects are not good at fighting evil, and The power attribute is also slightly negative for the church, and their situation is getting more and more awkward. Anton, they heard folk rumors near the head of the Count of Hosman in the west, saying that the gods of many sects could not deal with the fallen, only the holy The **** of light is dedicated to protecting mortals..."

    Gao Wen¡¯s brow slowly wrinkled: ¡°Is this statement widely spread?¡±

    "At present, it is only spread in the area of ??Earl of Hosman, but as long as the winter is over and business travel increases, the speed of the news will soon increase. As long as the activities of the cultists remain in this period, the Church of the Light and other sects There will be no major changes in the situation, and that will sooner or later become mainstream."

    Gao Wen nodded: "Yeah... This kind of news is always the fastest spread... Can you find out the source of this statement?"

    "It seems to be spontaneously generated by the people. After all, the facts are there. The sects other than the Church of the Light, in response to the threat of the cult, will react half-time later." Amber shook his head, "but as a goddess of shadow The choice of God, I just think that the Church of the Light is going to do something..."

    "You are preconceived." Gao Wen glanced at the half-elf who always claimed to be a god. "But I also think that the Church of the Light is going to do things."

    Amber blinked: "You are not like me!"

    "Don''t make trouble, I am not a god," Gao Wenyi waved his hand and immediately shifted the subject. "These things should not affect our territory."

    "It should have no effect," Amber nodded. "We are a pastor of the Holy Light on the territory. I am not afraid of the style of painting. I am not worried about using the Holy Light to brainwash everyone. I am worried that there will be a **** of war in the day. The church¡¯s missionary work was not answered by Wright..."

    "In short, be vigilant, you must not take the changes of the outside world seriously. If the Holy Light Church or the cultists really want to do something, they will not just put Cecil on the side... Yes, the first phase What is the performance of the staff outside? I remember that you seem to have set an assessment project for them..."

    When I heard this, I suddenly danced and danced. "You don''t say that I still forgot. The guys are really good at the seedlings that were optimistic in the past. It is a good hand to go out to work outside. I gave them 80 each." When the silver coins are funded for action, there are at least 90 more backs..."

    Gao Wen didn''t have anything to listen to in the first half. When I heard the last half of the sentence, I almost squirted the tea in my mouth: "Ha!?"

    "The most powerful thing is Jeepie. She pretends to be sent by a mentor to find a magical apprentice with a gifted child. I mix it with Carroll to deceive and lie for a few days. Finally, if I don¡¯t remember the task, she is afraid that she will not take the card. The only child of the Viscount of Lor is flirting..."

    "The trough!"

    "The guy on the ¡®fast leg¡¯ was almost the guard of the local lord. He took it out of the prison to get the target person out of the prison, and then accidentally performed it too well...¡±

    "emmmmm... is there anything?"

    "Anton has contacted a dozen pharmacists who want to rely on Cecil''s collar at the Earl of Hosman. You have to turn it back to Padrik when you feel right."

    Gao Wen: "..."

    As it turns out, the aunts of the amber team are really Crouching Tiger, Hidden Dragon, although the training they received at Cecil and the Duke¡¯s documents they carried with them also helped their actions, but they The idea of ??doing things all the way, but the training is not out, it is all talent...

    However, while lamenting the talents of the gang, Gao Wen did not hold back a little bit of worry in his heart: "They will not do too much work, but the movement is too big to be exposed? You should know that the MIB staff The most important thing is their own privacy. They are too active to stand in front of the stage and will be bad."

    "Don''t worry, those guys certainly know this," Amber really didn''t worry about in this regard. "First of all, they are acting in strict accordance with their own disguised roles, and they don''t make things that don''t fit their own ''role''. Even if someone pays attention, they will only be more convinced of the fake identity they use. Secondly, the guys have not forgotten the ''sweeping'' that I taught them when they act. They appear in the destination in a reasonable way. The way to leave, never to be suspicious, in the end, do you think that each lord and their consultants and scholars are like you? The guys are slow, not even concerned about what happens between the civilians, except In addition to caring for your own title and property, anything the civilians do is in the eyes of the traditional aristocracy. It is a ''no need to care about foolishness''. Wherever you are, there is a perfect household registration system from top to bottom. There are also strict personnel management. Even if there is more than one person on the territory, they can report to the Office of Government Affairs on the same day..."

    Amber said that Gao Wen also feels that in this era, there is a so-called personnel control and registration system besides Cecil. The lords do not even know how many people are under their own hands, let alone the various spies and anti-spyware, penetration and reverse osmosis concepts that have been played on the planet. Although there are spies in this era, there are intelligence work, there are aristocratic eyeliners, but these things are still very primitive and simple, or just the aristocratic class''s "same level contest" of the aristocratic class, no one has considered from the bottom to the upper level. If the three-dimensional intelligence work, if not, how can the spies of the big and small aristocrats sent to Cecil in the south be exposed so easily?

    "This is very good. The first result of the Military Intelligence Bureau is quite good," Gao Wen smiled and sat comfortably on his chair. "This is your credit, so..."

    "Give me more than six or seven days of work, give me the bottle of Poker in your cellar, and then give me a fake..."

    Gao Wenzhao looked at this half-elf, always felt that this guy''s ability to climb the shameless face suddenly leaps and bounds a lot. He hasn''t finished the words of encouragement here. Amber has listed the list of rewards... ...

    I am afraid that it will be listed before I come to report the work...

    At the same time, in the ancient underground palace far from Cecil''s collar, another group of people are also concerned about the changes in the situation.

    They are dressed in robes of gods that have been removed from specific religious symbols. They stand in the assembly hall of the underground palace. The flesh and blood or plant tissues of the proliferation are everywhere in the underground palace. However, those who have long been distorted by the mind and body have become accustomed to the strange and terrifying atmosphere here.

    After a short silence, a woman suddenly walked into the hall. She wore a green sacred costume, her face was stunned, and her upper body was also bumpy. However, in the hem of her robes, it was a pile of squirming People feel strange and inexplicable roots and vines are supporting her.

    The woman glanced at the dull scene of the atmosphere and spoke sarcastically: "Gentlemen, is there any result in your discussion?"

    A mortal official said with dissatisfaction: "Dr. Bertila, you are late."

    "It doesn''t matter, anyway, you were just useless discussions before," Bertila smiled faintly and sneaked into her position. "It''s nothing more than to explain... the Ansu-Tifeng war that we tried so long to want to set off." , it will be turned into a bubble, isn''t it?

    "Gentlemen, accept the facts...

    "In the waste soil, there have been unexpected changes..."

    Https:

    Genius website address:. m.

 Chapter 284ï¼š The secret of all things dead

    The female patriarch of the end of the world, Bertila, sat in her position and looked at the black robes around her with great interest. Her scornful attitude was stimulating every dean of the scene. Nerve, yet no one stood up and pointed out her words and deeds.

    Although everyone here is the "teacher" of the church, the same level does not mean the same identity. Everyone who becomes the top of all things will know that this woman named Bertila is in the church. With a special status and meaning, no one knows what identity this woman was before she became the chief of the mortal society, and no one knows her real family name and origin, but everyone knows one thing, that is Bertila has a direct connection with the "Great Master" of the supreme leader of the event, and when the great leader enters a state of sleep, Bertila is the only one who can talk to him, awaken or convey his will.

    With this particularity, Bertila is enough to have some privileges here.

    "Gentlemen, ah, there are ladies." Bellilla said without hesitation, and looked at the two women in the black robe. They were not only the female teachers who were rare on the scene, but also The distinctive elf character, the two elves fallen druid nodded after noticing the attention of Bertila, and returned to say hello, and at the same time said: "Beltila, what is the commander of the great dean?"

    "The great patriarch is still asleep, and the loss caused by the synchronization with the body of the false **** takes time to recover, so I will replace the big priest to hear your opinion," Bellilla leaned on the chair while her lower body A large number of roots and wrists grow with chilling and subtle friction, as if they are plunging into the ground and taking nutrients and slowly piercing the ground. She narrows her eyes in the process, and the sound is pleasant." So, who is responsible for monitoring the wasteland during this time?"

    "It''s me," said a man with a calm and stagnant face like steel, and his body was thin. "I am in charge of monitoring."

    "Heaton, the lord, fortunately, is a capable person," Bellyla said happily. "So, did you expect that the distortions would suddenly come out and hit the borders of the Titans?"

    "This is an accident," said the degraded Druid, known as the captain of Heaton, with no expression on his face. "The activities of the lower distortions are irregular, and the changes in the magnificent walls are unpredictable, even if silver The empire cannot monitor the entire barrier 100%..."

    "Well, Master Heaton, you are not good at making excuses," Bertila interrupted Heaton. "We really can''t control the entire magnificent wall, but we can control something else... those monsters were originally Was put in attacking Cecil''s collar, right?"

    After a brief silence and confrontation, Heaton finally spoke up: "Cecile is a threat."

    Bertila interrupted him unceremoniously: "But I reminded you that it is not time to deal with the resurrection! We are attracting attention, we have enough things exposed to the world!"

    "So we didn''t take it out personally. Cecil''s face was just smashed and the soil was destroyed by the monsters in the wasteland, which would not cause anyone''s doubt."

    "But those monsters ran to Tifeng''s border, Heaton," said Bertila, almost literally. "When let our companions drive those monsters to the rips of the Dark Mountains, you have I thought that those uninformed freaks would get lost at the foot of the mountain, and then halfway out to the eyes of the Tifeng people? You have thought about the situation of the Ansu and Tifeng borders being attacked by monsters at the same time, the situation in two countries. What kind of impact did you have? Have you thought about what kind of end will you end after doing all this? My dear President Heaton"

    "I will go to the flesh and blood, accept the judgment of the great priest," Hidden looked at Bertila with a blank expression, and waited until the other party finished saying, "This is my fault, but I still don''t." Changing my opinion. Cecil''s collar is a threat. The dead and resurrected Duke is a threat. He is not just about building a pioneering collar..."

    "Of course he is a threat!" Bertila suddenly raised her voice. "Do you think that only you can see it?"

    Heaton finally had a glimpse of it. He stared at the eyes of Bertila and slowly asked, "What do you mean?"

    "He is a threat, but what about it? Isn''t it a threat to wasteland? Is the distortion not a threat? We are not using such threats as well?" said Bettela, her eyes swept across everyone. Obviously, these words are not just for Shelton, but for everyone on the scene. "Threats are not necessarily to be eradicated. The proper use of threats is a sharp sword."

    The two elf female teachers sitting opposite Bethira also spoke at the same time: "What is the use value of Govin Cecil?"

    "It''s a war machine. He is building a war machine." There was a chill in the eyes of Bertila. "Although we don''t have too clear intelligence, we still don''t understand what his thinking is, but there is one thing." There is no doubt that Cecil¡¯s collar can grow up in a short time and grow into a bone-grinding machine that can make countless flesh and blood corpses...¡±

    The fallen druids exchanged a look. The people who can sit here are not stupid. They have vaguely guessed the truth of the "big god" who stood behind Bertila or stood behind Bertila. intention.

    ¡°The change in the situation between Ansu and Tifeng is indeed an accident, but it doesn¡¯t matter, we have a lot of options,¡± Bertila smiled. ¡°The big priest is sleeping, but his wise mind is already for us. Deriving the next war of action, it will always break out anyway."

    Later, Bertila slowly stood up, and her roots in the lower body slowly recovered: "Lerna, Felna, the Grand Master ordered you to start the alternative in Tifeng."

    The two elf female teachers smiled at the same time: "We like alternatives."

    "Clement of Clement, the great dean commanded you to start the arrangement in Ansu. Remember, don''t alarm the female wolf of the Wilde family in the north."

    A man hiding his face in a black hood stood up and slid slightly: "I will follow the will of the great priest."

    "As for you, Captain Heaton," Bellilla finally looked at Heaton sitting next to her, but her face was not mocked and ironic at first. "Although we have alternatives, you have committed The mistakes can only be described as stupid. The great patriarch is very dissatisfied with your self-discipline and blind self-confidence, so you have to go to the flesh and blood and accept the sacrifice of three days and three nights."

    Heaton bowed his head slightly. Instead of bowing to Bertila, he bowed his head to the great patriarch: "I have nothing to say."

    Bertila snorted and went on to say: "But before you accept the punishment, there is still something to do."

    Heaton glanced at the woman with a non-human body, and the tone was almost no fluctuation: "What?"

    "Be prepared for the dark bridge, I want to get in touch with the companions on that side."

    When Heaton heard the request and apparently hesitated, Bertila frowned. "Isn''t the dark bridge not available?"

    "No, dark bridges are available, but recently the Magisters of the Silver Empire have apparently noticed anomalies. They are checking the channels more frequently, and adding extra connections may cause them more vigilance."

    "This doesn''t have to worry about you. I have my own way to let the elves relax and be vigilant," Belltilla said faintly. "According to intelligence, this time there was a large variant of the distortion through the barrier. The previous report never Someone has mentioned this matter, and the great minister has ordered me to investigate clearly."

    "I understand that the dark bridge will be ready in one day. Where are you going to establish a connection?"

    "...Tifeng," said Bertila after a brief indulge. "We have been too active in the West with the Church of the Insects recently, and the lords of the Lords have raised their vigilance."

    ......

    Cecil''s collar, in the Rune Institute, Cameer stood quietly in his laboratory, in front of him a large test bench filled with various magical instruments and alchemy tools. On the surface of the test bench, there are all the mysterious runes that he personally portrayed. In the middle of all the runes, on a small tray made of silver, a small piece of black and red sacral fragments is emitting a slight dust and is completely collapsed. The final stage of the solution.

    Carmel looked at the pieces of the bones quietly, without saying a word, motionless, but the devices and tools on the test bench that still had a trace of magical reaction showed that he had just finished a complicated magic. The test, and the constantly roaring arcane sparks on his body surface, shows that the ancient magister''s mood is not as calm as his appearance.

    "It turned out to be the case... it turned out to be..." Finally, Carmel whispered to silence the silence. "It turns out...this is all we do... who?!"

    He suddenly felt a sneaky breath appearing beside him. The ancient magician did not expect that someone could easily lurk to such a place that he was so close to himself that even if he was somewhat disoriented, his perception ability should not be bad. To this extent is right!

    But just before the magical lightning flashed around Carmel, a figure that emerged from the air and a familiar voice that interrupted at the same time interrupted his movement: "Oh is me! It is me! How are you?" I don¡¯t say a word about the buu people..."

    "Miss Amber?" Carmel hurriedly dissipated the magical energy that had just gathered up, and asked casually, "What does the 24-i mean?"

    Amber opened his mouth and said: "I don''t know, the old scorpion taught me the words. He said that the release of magic is mainly two kinds. One is that the one that comes out is biu. You are called biu Rebecca. Yes."

    "You don''t have enough respect for the lord... but you are the lord guard, I can only remind you of this," Carmel''s tone is a bit serious, but at the same time some emotions, "The lord does know a lot of unknown knowledge. ......"

    "He knows that his knowledge is serious or used to fool me. He always teases me." Amber waved his hand. "Don''t say this, old... Gao Wen said that you are looking for a technical question... but you are What are you doing here? I just saw you staying at the test bed for a long time."

    "I..." Carmel sighed and then sighed with a vibrato from his invisible arcane body. "Nothing, just as I have something to report to the Lord. Let''s go." ¡±

 Chapter 285ï¼š Carmel and Betty

    Kamal came to Gao Wen¡¯s study, but did not see Gao Wen¡¯s figure. Only the seemingly dull little maid was waiting for herself in the study.

    "Mr. Carmel," Betty saw Carmel pushing the door in and immediately holding a large teapot to meet. "The lord left a little, and he said he will be back soon, letting you wait a moment." ¡±

    After thinking and precipitating on this road, Carmel¡¯s mood has calmed down. He is somewhat grateful to hear Betty¡¯s words. Before Gao Wen¡¯s return, he can spend a few more minutes to adjust his mood and organize his own. Find.

    "He said that he went there?" Carmel casually found a place to rest in the corner of the study, and asked casually.

    "Master went to the lab, saying that there is a place on the drawing that is still uncertain. I have to test it again... um..." Betty tried very hard to remember what she heard from Gao Wen, "Test the ''data''! That word is like this."

    ¡°Data? Drawings?¡± Cameron was curious. ¡°What is it about?¡±

    Betty thought about it carefully, and looked up at her chest: "Forget it!"

    Carmel silently - forget, not ignorant, which shows that Gao Wen must have accounted for this little maid, but she obviously did not remember ... but this is not surprising.

    Kamal knows Betty. Although this little girl is just a maid, she is said to have been born and died with the lord. She is very trusted and loved by the lord''s family. She always sees the little girl running around in the lord''s house. Sometimes she will learn to write in the study with the lord, so a special little girl will certainly impress Kamal.

    So Kamal knows Betty, not only knows her, but also knows some things about this little girl, such as knowing that she is a little bit, knowing that she likes to write, knowing that she always forgets things that are not well understood by her... Frankly speaking, Carmel is also very unable to understand how such an unreliable maid has become the maid of the entire lord''s house, and can command several servants here...

    It can only be said that the approachable lord is too loose on the servant in the government - but Kamal does not intend to make more comments on this, he is just a researcher, and rarely feels anything other than academic issues. interest.

    During the waiting period, he began to study a map hanging on the wall of the study, which seems to be a topographic map of a fairly wide area around the territory. Its subtlety and detail is surprising, it is not like this technology. Betty stood by the side of the era of generations, holding a large teapot and looking at the guest thoughtfully, seems to be caught in a very entangled thinking.

    After trying hard to think about it, Betty finally spoke up: "Mr. Carmel, do you want tea?"

    Carmel snorted and turned to look at the serious little maid, swaying his hand slightly: "Oh, no, thank you."

    Betty blinked and took the teapot back to the table: "Oh."

    But after a while, she came forward again: "Mr. Carmel, do you want tea?"

    Kamal: "... really no, thank you little girl."

    "¡­¡­Oh."

    After a little while, Betty¡¯s voice rang for the third time behind Carmel: ¡°Mr. Carmel, do you want tea?¡±

    Carmel finally felt that he couldn''t continue to study the map. He turned and tried to cover up his embarrassment with the utmost effort: "Little girl, have you not found that I have no mouth?"

    Betty seems to have finally figured something out, she suddenly realized "oh", and then a little lost to put the teapot on the desk: "Oh..."

    Looking at this little girl, Kamal suddenly couldn''t help but want to say something, but hesitated for a long time, he only said a dry sentence: "But still thank you very much... tea."

    "The lord said that to entertain guests, remember to go to tea," Betty looked very depressed. "But I always feel that I am not doing well..."

    "You have worked hard... my situation is too special. I don''t think any maid probably knows how to entertain a ''guest'' like me." Carmel didn''t know why he was with a little maid. Having said so much, but he couldn¡¯t help but say, "How long have you been serving Cecil?"

    Betty has calculated this carefully this time - she has never been able to count the years before, but now she knows how to count and wants to understand a lot of things she didn''t want to understand before: "Six years, but the first two years are just Washing the dishes for Mrs. Hansen..."

    She is now only sixteen years old...that is, when she was ten years old, she was sold as a servant to the castle? Washing dishes for girls?

    Kamal knows that he has no reason to continue to ask, but he still can''t help but say: "Do you like to live like this?"

    "...I don''t know," Betty apparently didn''t think about it. She replied before answering. "But Miss Rebecca and the old prince are very good to me, and Mrs. Hert, and the lord, they are all right. I am very good. And when I was young, my family and I were always hungry. Since I entered the castle, we can all have enough food..."

    It took Camere a few seconds to understand the truth of this period - nothing more than because Betty had a minimum servant''s ration in the castle, and her family not only sold the money back, but also lost one. The mouth of the meal is gone.

    This is the way for the bottom class in this era to survive under the guise of nowhere, and even this requires some luck to achieve - because not always the lord needs to buy a servant.

    This is something that people of this era have become common sense. However, for Carmel, who came to this era from the heyday of the Gangster Empire, there are so many unimaginable periods during this period.

    However, he could not change the status quo of the whole era. A thousand words eventually gathered together into a feeling: "It is a cruel era."

    "Master said so," Betty suddenly said, but I don''t understand what he meant.

    "Do the Lord say that?"

    "Yes, the lord said that this era is very cruel, and said that it is necessary to build a new order..." Betty recalled hard. "In short, it is a very complicated thing. I heard him say to Miss Rebecca and Mrs. Herti. ""

    "It turns out that..." Carmel listened silently and whispered. "This is also normal. He is a man who has experienced that glorious era and must not endure the ignorance and darkness of the present."

    Betty looked at Carmel slyly. She didn''t quite understand the meaning of the other words. Camel looked down at Betty and suddenly realized why she couldn''t help but say so much to this little girl.

    "I used to have a younger sister... ah, it doesn''t look like you, but when I saw her last time, she was about the same size as you," the ancient magician said quietly. "She was... I really like to make tea for me."

    Betty blinked: "Your sister is also a big magician?"

    "...No, she doesn''t have magical talent, just an ordinary person, and she died of illness before she became an adult," Carmel said in a very light tone. "If not, I may not leave the capital." Become a member of the ''hiccup'' program."

    Betty bowed her head: "Hey..."

    "It''s all in the past," Carmel lowered his head and tried to touch Betty''s hair. However, before his "palm" filled with arcane energy touched the latter, there was already a little bit of arcane. The spark jumped around Betty''s hair. Seeing this scene, the ancient Magister slowly took back his hand and made a sigh, "Oh..."

    Betty felt itchy on the scalp and couldn''t help but scratch her hair, but when she looked up, she found that Carmel had drifted somewhere else: the conversation was over.

    The little maid didn''t know what was going on and had to go back to the desk and continue to be in a daze.

    Soon after, the door of the study was pushed open. Gao Wen took a roll of drawings and returned to the room. He saw Kameier who seemed to be studying the bookshelf, and Betty, who was standing at the desk and walking around the sky, could not help but smile. Get up: "Is waiting for impatient?"

    Carmel turned and waved to Gao Wen: "No, I was chatting with the little girl just now, not boring."

    Betty took the big teapot and ran to Gao Wen: "Master, Mr. Carmel doesn''t drink tea! He said he has no mouth..."

    "Cough, know that I know," Gao Wen touched Betty''s head a little bit, and let the little girl retreat first. "Go back to rest. I don''t need anyone here."

    "Ok!"

    Betty ran out, leaving Gao Wen looking at Carmel with a look: "This kid sometimes speaks awkwardly..."

    "It doesn''t matter, I didn''t care, she was a very cute girl," Kamal said faintly. "Lord, I have something to report to you."

    The high text is preparing for Camel to look at his artillery design ideas. At this moment, I heard a message: "Oh? What?"

    "It''s about those distortions," Kammer''s look could not be understood, but his tone was full of seriousness at the moment. "I think... I know where they come from."

    "Do you understand the origins of the distortion?" Gao Wen''s expression was so serious that he immediately walked to the desk, and the data sheets in his hand were laid down. "Where did they come from?"

    "We made it," Carmel said slowly, "the product of the rebellious plan."

    "..."

    Gao Wen was silent, and he didn¡¯t speak for almost ten seconds. Even when Carmel felt a little uneasy, he smiled and shook his head silently: ¡°It¡¯s such an answer...¡±

    ¡°Have you expected?¡±

    "A guess is all right," Gao Wen said with a sigh of relief. "After knowing your disobedience plan, I had a guess in this regard based on the information I had when I rushed out of the wasteland, but I didn''t expect... The situation is really the same as I thought. Let''s talk about it, how did you find out?"

    "Miss Tyre gave me a sample of the distortion, a clean sample that can be analyzed by magic after eliminating the chaotic magic. I found signs of ii-type genetic variation in this book, and this variation... The characteristics of the ''God'' that we created at the beginning."

    "Sit down," Gao Wen sighed, sitting behind the desk and pointing to a chair next to him. "We might have to talk about it."

 Chapter 286ï¼š Where did they come from?

    As one of the main executors of the former ¡°rebellion¡± plan, Kamal knows the ¡°god¡± created by this plan, including the first generation of gods and the last generation of mutated gods. The eyelids were finished underneath, so when Tyre gave him a scum of the distort after the purification, he quickly saw the uncomfortable character from the wreckage.

    A few simple tests, some parameters that can''t be faked, the uneasiness becomes a reality.

    ¡°Although there is no more professional equipment that leads me to no way to determine the sequence of genetic factors in the wreckage, the results of the variability are sufficient to conclude that the distortion is a mutation in the ''God'',¡± Carmel said heavily. The power of the magic tide covers the gene expression of the gods... Our plan of the year has terrible loopholes, we underestimate the magnitude of the mutation in the face of the magic tide, and the ''God'' genetic factor cannot resist this degree of mutation. , causing the factor carrier to become a monster before adapting to the magical environment."

    Kamal has tried to calm down his emotions. However, Gao Wen can still feel the great sorrow in the heart of this ancient magician. He can imagine that Carmel and his colleagues are giving everything for this cause. The price even exceeds the limits that human beings can bear. However, the final outcome is more terrible than failure. Their careers have not saved those who want to save, but turned those people into monsters... even if they think about it. In a moment, Gao Wen felt that he might not be as calm as Carmel in the face of the same blow.

    However, he still has to ask his own question: "Do you know what happened to the ¡®God¡¯ that you researched after being sent back to the hinterland?¡±

    "The part I am responsible for is limited to R&D. I don''t know the follow-up ''application'' link, but the details are not clear, but I can guess it," Carmel said slowly. "You are not referring to the outside world. Have you heard the news of the magic tide? So I guess that all is secret. After the ''God'' was sent back to the Imperial Capital, the royal family should gradually use the method of centralized immunization to use three centuries. Genetic factors are injected into all human beings and make them a stable genetic factor for humans, because our goal is to save everyone, so every gangster must be a carrier of the gods. ...the endless distortions that emerged overnight after the arrival of the magic wave will have an answer."

    Gao Wen thinks that Carmel¡¯s words are probably the truth.

    Genetic modification is not a one-step thing. Carmel and his colleagues can transform themselves directly with powerful magic, thus directly turning themselves into a carrier of the gods. However, for the ordinary people of the empire¡¯s tens of thousands of people, This level of transformation is unrealistic (and not confidential enough), so the then royal family could only adopt a secretive and gradual approach, such as transferring the mutant substance to the father and mother, and then letting them down. The first generation became a natural carrier of the gods.

    To transform this entire population of the entire empire requires more than one generation of time, but from the completion of the rebellious plan until the magic tide really broke out, there is a three hundred years difference between the three hundred years in the middle, with the technical power of the empire that was enough to complete this A huge plan.

    "So what I said... I seem to really think of something," Gao Wen touched his chin and suddenly found some valuable information from his memory. "At the end of the Spark Age, the Empire did suddenly increase the concentration of several residents. Immunization and neonatal examinations at the time were all in order to alleviate the growing problem of elemental assimilation and to select magical adaptors from the neonatal stage... if it is correct, this should be the application of the ''hiccup'' program. The stage is over."

    Kamal¡¯s tone is low: ¡°This ultimately harms everyone...¡±

    "No, if it is as I expected, then your plan may be actually successful." Gao Wen suddenly looked positive and looked at Carmel seriously.

    Carmel looked up a little, and he didn''t see the look of deliberate comfort from Gao Wen''s face.

    "I didn''t comfort you," Gao Wen couldn''t see Carmel''s look, but could think of what the other was thinking. "Your disobedience plan should really work, but it didn''t save everyone. Carmel, Have you forgotten that the four kingdoms of humanity are now established by the people who have just left the country."

    After saying this, Gao Wen felt that Carmel became brighter.

    The ancient magister had a slightly excited tone: "You mean..."

    "Many people think that the pioneers of the 700-year-old or the refugees have escaped the first impact of the magic tide, and they will survive in the safe zone before the second impact, but in fact We experienced a complete first and second impact,¡± Gao Wen said as he recalled. ¡°When we gathered the team, the surrounding natural environment began to mutate, a lot of animals, plants, and even no The earth and stone of life have changed in front of us. The high-energy cloud brought by Chaos Magic Energy gathers on the top of everyone''s head. The magic energy surges around the clock. No one escapes the first impact. We are the first. I ran out of an impact."

    Kamal flashes: "No one has changed?"

    ¡°There are many people who die, die of malignant diseases or elemental poisoning, but no one mutates,¡± Gao Wen said earnestly. ¡°And there is a very important clue that there are not only human beings in the breakout team at the time, but also many in the magic tide. The races of elves, dwarves, and halflings left in the Gangs are also mixed in our ranks. The deaths of the aliens in the magic tide are several times higher than those of humans, basically except for the middle and high. The power of the ranks can survive seven or eighty percent, and their low-level professionals and ordinary people have died in the first few months."

    "So...the ''antibody'' still has an effect..." Carmel seemed to mutter, "But why are the people in the empire''s hinterland turned into distortions?"

    ¡°Perhaps because of the deep blue well,¡± Gao Wen said of his own thoughts. ¡°The deep blue well produced an explosion one year before the magic tide broke out. At that time, the four main reaction towers exploded two times. Dispersed into the center of the empire, they are like unstable fuels. When the chaotic magic of the magic tide suddenly broke out, the energy of the deep blue well produced a catalytic effect... The ''God'' genetic factor may indeed enhance the human resistance. The ability to erode, but its effect is obviously limited."

    "If that''s the case..." Carmel''s tone calmed down, "maybe a comfort."

    Gao Wen couldn''t help but think of the identity device that was found in the remains of the mountains (the rebellious fortress). At that time, the device explicitly regarded all humans including Gao Wen, Byron and others as "safe and stable." Carrying, but when Amber tried to pass the verification, he rang the alarm. Gao Wen once thought that it was the result of the device damage, but now he guessed the role of the device.

    The device does not break down. It does identify a safe and stable carrier. Every human being whose ancestors came from the Gangster Empire is a carrier of the "God".

    But even if you understand the origins of the distortions, Gao Wen¡¯s mind is still a lot of doubts about those monsters.

    "If the distortions are human variations that carry the genetic factors of the gods, rather than the so-called ''chaotic creatures'' produced in the magic tide, then many of their characteristics can''t be explained at all," Gao Wen said of his doubts. "For example, when the number of distortions exceeds a certain threshold, chaotic magical energy environment will be generated around them. When the intensity and range of the chaotic magical environment reach a certain level, there will be distortions in the chaotic magic field ''out of thin air''. Produce... How should this be explained?"

    If the distortion is a "chaotic creature" and the form of life is similar to an elemental product, then it can be explained by the constant proliferation in the magical environment, but if the distortion is the "regular life" of human variation, they How do you do ¡°out of thin air¡± like an elemental creature when the environment is right?

    This question can''t even be answered by Carmel. It is beyond the knowledge of the ancient Magister. The latter can only boldly assume: "Maybe the power of the **** of the gods is working? The gods though It only uses the genetic factors of the giant deer Amoun, but for the gods, stealing its flesh and blood is equivalent to stealing its power. The power of the gods is difficult for human beings to understand. Perhaps this force makes the distortions have some... Not a characteristic of a regular creature."

    "In any case, it''s too hard to explain the ability to ''produce out of thin air''." Gao Wen shook his head and sighed. "Everything in the wasteland is unknown. No one can guess what happened to those monsters."

    After ending the topic about the distortion, Carmel finally remembered the original purpose of Gao Wen to find him. He curiously asked: "Lord, I heard that you designed something?"

    "It''s a weapon manufacturing program, but I''m not sure if it''s not feasible," Gao Wen nodded, picking up the drawings on the desk and handing it to Carmel. "Although the energy weapon has obvious advantages, it faces anti-magic shields and the like. There are also significant shortcomings in things. We still need real-bomb weapons, preferably both weapons, so that we can always maintain an advantage on a complex battlefield."

    The lord seems to be an open-minded person, but in fact he is a cautious, well-planned person who never gives the enemy any chance to live on the battlefield. After learning about what Gao Wen has done, Carmel has realized this. So he did not realize that Gao Wen would retain the live weapon weapon and he himself would like to use a variety of weapons and equipment to meet the challenge, so he took the drawings and quickly became interested in it.

    "It''s still a repulsive organ... Forming an accelerating track with a continuous repulsion structure, this you mentioned before..." Carmel looked at the detailed instructions on the drawing and whispered, "but this time you plan on the shells." Add a hurricane rune?"

    ¡°It¡¯s not just that the shells have changed. In fact, the accelerated track section also has a special design,¡± Gao Wen pointed to the drawing. ¡°I referred to Rebecca¡¯s ''amplifier'' idea and added a magic field at the end of the two acceleration tracks. Receiver and load balancer, and use an additional set of runes to introduce this part of the energy into the repulsive mechanism, so that when the gun is fired, all the repulsive organs are equivalent to overload, and their thrust will be greatly enhanced. Acceleration rails, plus the auxiliary power of the shell itself, its range and power will fully meet my requirements and even far beyond a large section."

    Carmel couldn''t help but question: "Continuous overload? So the life of the magic array will probably be shortened by more than half..."

    Gao Wen already knew that the other party would have this question. He smiled slightly: "I think... Many people in the field of industrialized magical devices have fallen into a misunderstanding. Magic masters like you are no exception."

    "What misunderstanding?"

    "Industrial products are not afraid of consumption. A traditional magical ring of fine craftsmanship can be passed down from generation to generation like a family heirloom. Even for hundreds of thousands of years, it becomes an ancestral treasure with a legendary story. However, things industrialized... From the beginning they were not passed down from generation to generation.

    "They are consumables. As long as they have a service life that meets or exceeds actual demand, they are qualified industrial products. Although the longer service life is good, it is just a icing on the cake. It is not essential.

    "If it can be used to complete its mission, it is qualified. If it can be used to eliminate the technology, it is a good work. If it can be used in the past, it will be used for several generations... then it will affect the industrial process. , affecting the advancement and replacement of technology.

    ¡°Want to know why? The reason is very simple. Industrial products will not only be mass-produced, but also be updated in batches. As long as the industrial chain itself is not a problem, this replacement speed will far exceed the traditional magic and alchemy devices. The product will constantly replace the old things, and it will be better and more practical. Like the magical ring that was a few hundred years ago, the magical ring is still inexhaustible in the new order that I want to build. If we have really created one thing, and it is still a mainstream product for dozens of years, or a pillar in society, then it can only be said... The magical industry led by Cecil is finished."

 Chapter 287ï¼š Restless winter day

    Gao Wen¡¯s words set off a huge wave in Carmel¡¯s heart, so that his entire person¡¯s flashing frequency has become 4/4 beats, and the overall color of the blue is not that he does not understand Gao Wen¡¯s meaning, but This idea is really different from the traditional magic prop production concept.

    Even in the period of the Gangdang Empire, where some of the common magical items have been mass-produced, many magical items exist as an expensive item. People seem to use such magic items as a rare and expensive one from the beginning. The treasures that can be passed down from generation to generation, the sword of the family, the ring of the family, the talisman of the family... These things are very normal for decades or even two or three hundred years. However, due to the technical malformation, the magical items that they can mass-produce have been limited from the beginning. Basically, only magical perfusion, magic shaping, and mass production can be mass-produced, and it is necessary to have a magician. The things that are involved in the production still maintain the mode of workshop or laboratory production.

    Because the Magister can''t mass produce.

    Therefore, although the martial arts empire is technologically advanced, its development speed is not fast. Especially in the later stage, after the potential of the deep blue magic well is discovered, the prosperity and material richness of the entire empire is not the result of technological advancement, but more is " Accumulated.

    So Carmel never thought about what kind of changes would happen to all the magic devices that became a cheap, mass-produced, fast-consuming industrial product.

    However, he can''t refute Gao Wen''s words. Although he is old, he is not stubborn. He only limited his thinking by his own experience. But as long as he opened his mind, he would realize that Gao Wen is right.

    Magic props become ancestral treasures, not because they have a long service life, but because they are too precious, people have to let it be used for a long time. If a magic device can be produced in large quantities in the factory, everyone can be made. Can be easily purchased and used, and it can be updated in a decade or even a few years, then people need to pass it on from generation to generation?

    Gao Wen himself also had his own considerations when he said these words. Although he emphasized the "consumptiveness" of industrial products, he also said this in a thoughtful situation. No matter when, the service life is an important indicator to measure the quality of the product. It is not that the things that can be mass-produced can not care about the life, especially the equipment on the battlefield.

    Different things have different life demands, and the life expectancy of semi-permanent work and one barrel (accelerated track) is definitely different.

    Therefore, he conducted material testing and calculations, energized the repulsive substrate with a magic field exceeding the design strength, tested the loss of the red matrix in various extreme environments, and finally determined that the device was still subjected to long-term overload. Can meet the needs.

    In fact, he has also been caught in this area before: he has considered the short-term output of some magic guides by overloading, but after mentioning with Herti, the other party will always say that this will seriously affect the life of the magic guide. So it¡¯s not worth the candle, plus there are a lot of other things to be busy, he didn¡¯t go too far in this area, until one day he couldn¡¯t help but ask Herti and asked her if a device could be overloaded frequently. How long does it last for a steady period of operation, the latter said a serious sentence to him:

    "The ancestor, the magical array will dissolve the elements in less than 40 years!"

    Then Gao Wen realized that on the issue of "lifetime", he and the local people''s worldview are not the same... In their eyes, if a magical prop can''t be used by the great-grandchildren, it would be white thrown...

    "According to my test, if the universal substrate of the red copper substrate is used as the repulsive generator, the acceleration guide can continuously emit 3,000 to 4,000 shots. Of course, this is a rough estimate, and it must be determined after the finished product test, and this The numbers are also affected by the environment, but in any case, I think this service life is completely up to standard."

    "Three thousand launches... it should be enough," Carmel recalled the way he produced the rune substrates he saw in the Rune Forge, and had to admit that this service life was really enough." Then the problem of accelerating the guide rail is solved, but the array used on the shell... This seems to be the array of the elf system?"

    "Yes, the blessing of the wind, the basic spell of the hurricane suffix, the skilled Elf Rangers will add the power of the wind to each of the arrows they shoot, which can make the flying objects almost free from the interference of the airflow, and Strengthening its flight speed and distance, I think this thing can also be used on the shells, although the volume is a bit larger, but the shells are also flying out."

    Kamal hesitated: "The magic system of the elves and the magic system of humans..."

    "Humans basically can''t use Elf magic. This is because the brain structure of the two races is slightly different. The way humans perceive the magic is different from the elves. Of course, the release of the spell is also very different, so the elf magic must be converted into human. The spell model can be mastered by the human caster, and those who can''t convert the spell model can''t be displayed by the human hand, but..." Gao Wen nodded, but the second half suddenly turned a tone. "This is just a problem that the caster will encounter when casting a spell. There is no such difference between the law and the runes. There is no such difference in math!"

    "what do you mean¡­¡­"

    "I have come from Solderlin to come up with the blessing expression of the blessing of the wind. This is a magical array based on the elf spell. The elf can draw it, and humans can draw it, no matter who it is. Painted, it will still work," Gao Wen said slowly. "But this magic array is still too complicated, energy consumption is too high, and the required materials are too expensive, so I hope that you can carry it on it. Optimize the formulas in rune logic to reconstruct these runes. The language of the elements is generic. Although these runes are used by sprites, their elemental meaning is no different from human runes."

    "Yes, the language of the elements is universal..." Carmel''s voice gradually put on a eager slogan, "The language of mathematics...and it should be universal..."

    Gao Wen nodded: "If rune logic can optimize this magical array, then we prove one thing: mathematics, like elemental language, is the language that describes truth, at least in the fields we already have access to, it has This role. The application of rune logic will be greatly expanded. From now on, not only the human spell system, but even the wizard''s spell system can be included in the Jenny formula group and the Ravenkes constant. Built in the world!"

    Carmel was silent for two seconds, and suddenly he solemnly bowed to Gao Wen: "I will do it all myself!"

    "I am looking forward to your results," Gao Wen said with a smile. "But don''t delay the weapon design energy weapon on your line."

    Carmel left, Gao Wen stood up from the desk and came to the window sill, quietly looking at the direction of the North Shore.

    There are not too many buildings in the territory. His sight can directly cross the administrative area, the residential area and the dock area on the north side of the city. With the powerful vision of the legendary knight, he can see far away.

    This is a sunny day after the snow stop, and the scenery on the north bank of the White River is even faintly visible.

    The newly established Twenty-five Production and Construction Brigade and the 16-pound Tifeng Captive "Prisoners of War" have been sent to the North Shore for the construction of a new place of residence. The high and low scaffolding is like the background of winter snow. Dry tree stalks, gradually growing on the land, the foggy month is nearing the end, after the end of the "month" of more than 60 days, it is a colder, more difficult "cold moon", in each On the land of the nobility lords, there will be a large number of poor people who face the biggest life and death test they will experience each year, and Cecil will complete the last batch of projects this year, the second year of population growth. Prepare with spring ploughing.

    After the end of the cold moon, it is the month of recovery. After the start of spring ploughing, the farming will be busy all over the place. It will not be so easy to buy cheap serfs, but the displaced people will never lack the total number of civilians for various reasons. Losing land, losing their homeland, being expelled from their homeland or fleeing their homeland, they are like a migratory ant from one territory to another, some die on the road, some die in a foreign land, and even if the weather is smooth, some people will leave their homes.

    After all, this is a deserted southland. From the fall of the Cecil family to the present one hundred years ago, countless pioneering bases and grain plots have been turned into nothing in the process of re-distributing the aristocrats. It is easy to rebuild the land and it is difficult to rebuild. In addition, the friction between the aristocrats in the south has been constant, and people have no way to reconcile their new land and build their homes. Therefore, the refugees have almost become a "normal phenomenon" in the south, and the aristocrats of all sizes have long since I am used to it.

    In this case, as long as there is a piece of land that is stable and can fill the stomach, then it naturally attracts a large number of people to move into Gaowen. It is nothing more than two questions. The first is whether he can "eat down" so many people, second...

    It is those "good neighbors" who will watch the Cecil collar grow bigger and bigger.

    Wang Du also had a heavy snow, and it was the biggest snow since the winter.

    Veronica stood on the highest tower of the Cathedral of the Light, letting the cold wind roll the snow from the roof and hit it on her face, but she didn''t know it.

    This is the highest place in the cathedral. The top of the tall minaret is built with such a special prayer room. The center of the roof of the prayer room is inlaid with a piece of crystal light of the city. The crystal penetrates the roof and directly penetrates. Outside the roof, pointing to the sky, setting up an energy crystal in a high enough place, believers believe that this is the most accessible way to God.

    Therefore, this prayer room at the top of the minaret is also the most special place in the entire cathedral. The ordinary believers have no qualification to enter. Even Veronica is allowed to step into the city after passing the "test of God". .

    However, she did not pray, nor looked up at the crystal of the light that would make any holy light believer mad. She just opened the window and looked down at the people walking on the ground.

    The snow has not been removed, the whole city is covered in silver, and the square and several roads in front of the cathedral are covered with pure white. The pure color covers all the dirty and dirty. Rotten, whether it is sewage or feces, or even the dead bodies of the dead, are temporarily covered up by white, as if they never existed.

    The crowds who came to worship were walking in the snow, the citizens wearing colorful winter clothes, the wealthy businessmen, the knights, the nobles, they were divided into distinct streams of people, entering the church area from different gates. The buildings that were taken care of by the Light seek the guidance of the gods and the psychological comfort that allows them to continue to live their lives.

    The snow was trampled by the crowd in the process, and the sun was melted. Behind the worshippers, the black streets appeared again. It was mixed with the mud after the snow melted, dirty like the worshippers.

    Veronica suddenly closed her eyes, and she took a deep breath. When she opened her eyes again, her expression calmed down again, and there was no longer any fluctuations in her sight.

    "Life is full of shortcomings, but longing for light," Veronica said as if she was hypnotized. The energy of the blazing light on her body gradually converges with these words. Finally she looks up and looks at the bottom. Street, whispering, "I hope you will guide the light..."

 Chapter 288ï¼š Daguangming Hall

    The Cathedral of Light, the Great Hall of Light.

    Pope St. Ivan III sat in his large, magnificent seat, and the radiance of holiness emerged from the air in the air, shining a few meters above the old man¡¯s radius, and the bishops of the Church of Light In the arc in front of St. Ivan III, there is no more cleric below the bishop in the Great Hall of Light. This is obviously a high-profile gathering.

    Veronica opened the door at this time, and in the gaze of the bishops, went to his own position on the right hand side of the pope, the extremely respectable position.

    The bishops nodded to Veronica, no one showed any dissatisfaction because of her "late", at least on the surface. Veronica smiled at everyone, and she exuded a warm and awkward atmosphere, just like every day in the past.

    "Gentlemen, ladies are all there," St. Ivan III spoke up. His voice was old and hoarse, but he could spread throughout the hall. "Let''s get started."

    Veronica looked at the pope and saw that the old man was a bit older than before. At the end of the last starry day, the aging speed of St. Ivan III was greatly accelerated, and almost every day was older than the previous day. Now he is already an old man who is squatting in the seat. From the outside, he seems to die at any time. Only the eyes that still flash from the wise light from time to time, and the sacred atmosphere that keeps emitting can make people Realize that the old man is still powerful and the dignity of the Holy Light.

    The light appears out of thin air and shines on the pope. Veronica knows that this is actually a sign that life is about to come to an end. The light is the radiance of the gods, the bridge to the kingdom of God, when the pope is completely When the light shrouded, it was the day when the old man returned to the Lord''s arms forever.

    However, no one will feel sad for this, including the Pope himself: this is a symbol of supreme glory. It can be seen as a "holy trace" of the light when it is alive. It can be said that it is the most glorious and fortunate in the hearts of every believer. Things, this not only requires a very pious heart, but also a rather rare spiritual talent that can resonate with the source of the Light, so Pope Saint Ivan III smiles in the light of the light, always with a feeling of peace and joy, He smiled and looked at Veronica, and said with a volume that was not very high but could be heard by everyone: "First, let us congratulate a new living saint, Veronica has passed the Lord''s The test, witnessing the glory of the Kingdom of God and returning to the world, she is the embodiment of the Holy Light, the most intimate child of the Lord."

    The matter was passed to the ears of the bishops a few days ago, but today the Pope personally confirmed this, so the pre-prepared bishops applauded and paid tribute and congratulations to Veronica. Ronika smiled back and said in a light voice: "The Light is with everyone."

    ¡°The official celebration will be held tonight. Then it¡¯s about the recent cults raging everywhere,¡± the Pope quickly changed to the next topic. ¡°The evil people are invading the Lord¡¯s followers, their Behavior is the greatest embarrassment to the Holy Light."

    One of the bishops stood up. He wore a high golden crown, and his face was old and majestic. But in the eyes of Veronica, he was just the torch of the same light as everyone else: "Your Majesty, the cultist The activities are getting more and more awkward. At present, apart from the borders of the four borders, there are also clues in the vicinity of the Holy Spirit Plain and even the Wangdu. Especially the people who are sleeping, the dreamers are sinless, they have made several times in the western plains of the Holy Spirit. A sensational horror, and every time until the victim appears in large numbers, it is discovered."

    "The eternal sleepers use illusions and lies to confuse people, but the infidelity of the pagans can only make the soldiers of the Light more firm," another bishop stepped forward. "Your Majesty, we have hanged and burned in the West and the North." Thousands of cultists and more stupids who have been tempted by heretics have been put into the Inquisition. Our actions are inspiring. More and more unbelievers are realizing the greatness of the Holy Light, even different. The believers came to seek shelter from the Church of the Light, especially in the West, and this is increasing."

    "The believer can also be the Lord''s people," the pope opened his eyes slightly, with a smile on his face. "We welcome anyone''s conversion."

    "Our strength is a good thing, but the Lord''s warriors also need worldly money support to have good equipment to fight evil," the third bishop stood up and said with a solemn expression, "Your Majesty, New The increase in the cost of the Holy Father is huge, and the Paladin¡¯s weapons and combat priest¡¯s possession of weapons are insufficient. We need to find ways to increase the source of income.¡±

    The bishops whispered, and then one person stood in the queue: "Your Majesty, I propose to increase the amount of churches collected from various places, and urge local lords and rich peasants to donate more of their homes to receive the sanctuary of the Holy Light, which should be paid more. ""

    "This year''s Holy Spirit Plain and the West have a bumper harvest. There are extra money in the hands of the civilians. Before they are eroded by these sudden wealth, we can persuade them to dedicate these extra money to the church in exchange for the peace of mind. They need the church. Holy water and blessings to heal the disease and expel the nightmare will not dare to reject the church."

    The bishops put forward their own opinions one by one, and these opinions have sufficient reasons and reasons. St. Ivan III did not interrupt, but listened carefully, until everyone¡¯s speech was almost over, he only looked at the station next to him. Veronica at a glance: "What do we think of our new living saints?"

    ¡°Increased enshrinment is not a long-term solution, nor is it a stable way.¡± Veronica nodded and looked at the bishops. Her voice was soft but very penetrating, as if she could directly echo in everyone¡¯s mind. "The secular people will inevitably indulge in money and suddenly let them increase their offerings. They will not be grateful for the sanctuary of the Holy Light. They will only first hate people taking their belongings."

    Some of the bishops echoed Veronica''s view: "It is not appropriate to collect additional property from those who have converted to the Lord. It is true. You should think of something else..."

    "We can allow those who have been attacked by cultists, abandoned by the gods, and sheltered by the Holy Light to pay a redemption." The third bishop just spoke again. "They made a mistake because of the letter." The gods who have been threatened by the cultists have no resistance, and when they need the light, they think of their fear of the Holy Light, so ''atonement'' is justified."

    Veronica couldn''t help but frown. "Will the redemption be a threshold, and let those who would have wanted to convert to me be rejected?"

    "We can make a redemption amount according to the property of the convertor, such as one-third or one-half of the property," the bishop said with a serious face. "This is also a test that everyone can afford the redemption. If they are still obsessed with this situation, then they can only show that they are too embarrassing and stupid, or that they are not strong enough to rely on my heart. Such a convert is a good thing.

    The bishops expressed their approval for this brilliant plan, and Veronica just looked at it quietly and gently said to himself: "Redemption of sin"..."

    After a while, the discussion of the bishops ended, and the pope concluded: "Then this is the case. The specific amount and execution method of the redemption money is handed over to the Bishop of Tarendis. Next, we are What is the situation of missions everywhere?"

    "We have not changed much in missions outside of Ansu. The beliefs of the gods of the gods are deep. The various ethnic groups in the Ogure tribe believe in their original gods. The Gaoling Kingdom has the highest acceptance of the Holy Light, but Influenced by the culture of the elves, most of them are shallow believers. As for the Angos, due to the recent activities of the cultists, our missionary work is progressing smoothly. At present, the believers in the South, West and Central regions are increasing rapidly..."

    ¡°What about the North and the East?¡±

    ¡°The missionary activities in the northern region have also been much smoother than before. Although the Wilde family has always refused to openly allow family members to convert, the Victorian Ville Duke has relaxed the activities of the Holy Light God Officer in the territory, given the situation of the cultists. The limit. As for the east... the situation is still not good."

    The eyes of St. Ivan III closed slightly and whispered to himself: "The land of the Duke of Silas..."

    "The Duke of Silas Loren is a staunch king, and is quite a rejection of the missionary work on his land. Not only the preachers of the Light, but even the missionaries of other denominations are restricted in his land. We are looking for ways to find a breakthrough from his family members...but with little success."

    "The Duke of Silas Loren has a strong control over the family. As long as his attitude does not change, the entire Loren family will not waver," the Pope shook his head. "No need to be impatient, let it be natural, they will eventually I will understand that the Holy Light is the only redemption of mankind."

    The bishops looked down and looked at each other subconsciously, but there was no commotion.

    "The Holy Light is the only redemption of mankind." In public, this is a very sensitive statement. It directly challenges the "sacred covenant" jointly established by various sects seven hundred years ago. However, it is the interior of the Church of Light. It is a big Guangming Hall without outsiders, so why not talk about it?

    What''s more, everyone here thinks so.

    After most of the issues were discussed, Veronica looked at a bishop: "Bishop Melyev, about the most southern development leader, what''s new news recently?"

    The named bishop replied: "The church has little energy to bet on there, but recently a missionary has built a church there, and the progress seems to be going well."

    "Is the ancient duke let the missionaries set up the church?" Veronica''s eyebrows rose slightly. "This is really good news. The light once again illuminates the world."

    "May the Light of the Light illuminate all corners of the world."

 Chapter 289ï¼š You started the public beta.

    In Veronica''s sight, one after another, the light of the human form left the Great Light Hall, and the sacred power in the entire space finally calmed down again. She waited until the last bishop left, only slightly side. Turned over and looked at St. Ivan the third.

    "Your Majesty, do you have something to tell me?"

    The old Pope is in his gorgeous chair, and the force of forcing support seems to gradually fade away from him. Although the brilliant light descends from the air, this light can not reverse the flesh. The fact that the body is weakening, the old man I breathe a few times and then lifted my eyelids: "Veronica, the loyal child, what did you see in the highest prayer room?"

    I saw the cold snow covering the dirty and dirty streets.

    "I saw the holy light shining on the world, and the Lord''s pasture was pure."

    Seeing people full of desires and hopes walking into the church, rich people pray for more wealth, and the right people pray for more power. The poor people do not even qualify for the church, they can only worship the cathedral. On the outermost level of the steps.

    "I saw that the people of the Lord gathered in the light of the Holy Light, and their souls were filled with the power of the Lord and became purely holy."

    ¡°Very good,¡± the Pope said slowly, his face on his face. ¡°Veronica, I don¡¯t have much time.¡±

    Veronica leaned down: "Your majesty, your body is still healthy."

    "Don''t comfort me, I don''t need comfort," the old man shook his head slightly. "I will return to the Lord''s arms. Recently in the illusion... I can already see the face of the Lord. He is standing in the center of the Kingdom of God, right. I smile, the day of return will be my most glorious moment... I will never resist it."

    The appearance of the Lord...

    Veronica repeats the word in her heart, but what emerges in her mind is an indeterminate large crystal. The true face of the Holy Light is still deeply imprinted in her mind. Not going.

    "Veronica, I don''t resist death, but I am worried that our cause will be interrupted by my death," the old pope''s voice interrupted Veronica''s thoughts. She heard the old man using a slow and firm Speak to yourself, "Remember the revelation you heard from my Lord?"

    "Of course I remember, I will never forget," Veronica replied firmly, "The world is being tainted, and the gods are powerless to save the world. Only the Holy Light is the ultimate Redeemer." Will will guide all mortals through the final disaster."

    "The Holy Light is the only redemption," St. Ivan III slowly closed his eyes. "Maybe many people will not understand what we are going to do, but we must do this because the Lord will wake us up from ignorance... It is to give us the mission of saving all beings."

    "I am willing to undertake this mission and make the faith of the Holy Light the only one in this world..."

    "Very good, child, the Lord is happy with your words," the voice of St. Ivan III gradually became low, as if he had fallen into a nightmare. "The Holy Light is the only redemption, the only one..."

    Veronica leaned over to the pope who had already slept, and whispered humbly: "The Holy Light is the only redemption..."

    ......

    ¡°Calculature is our way!¡± In the comprehensive analysis room of the Rune Institute, Carmel floated high, and dozens of manuscript papers were suspended beside him under the control of magic, all of which were calculated. The formula and the data converted into a graph, "The lord lights up a bright light for us!"

    Rebecca, Jenny and a dozen assistants stood helplessly, watching the ancient magician excited to the ascent to the sky, until Carmel calmed down, Jenny could not help but open: " Master Carmel, can you come down? Ceiling... The crystal spar on the ceiling is almost burned out by you."

    "Ah? Oh," Carmel quickly lowered the height. "I said how it feels hot near the head."

    Rebecca looked at the glowing magician in front of him with admiration: "You are very good at Master Carmel! Are you mastering these things so quickly? I have listened to the ancestors for a long time and studied for a long time. I haven¡¯t fully understood it yet..."

    "This is because your generation changes or you use the lord''s saying that your function base is not solid enough," Carmel said while manipulating the magic to send the manuscript papers neatly, saying, "We were Just use a variety of mathematical tools to solve the problem, so I will adapt to this new field faster. But you don''t have to be frustrated, your mathematical ability is very strong, and the talent in this area is more than most ordinary researchers at that time. Well, you will be able to master these things very quickly."

    After that, the ancient magister couldn''t help but sigh: "To talk about it, or your ancestor is so powerful... I just can''t think how he mastered so much knowledge... not only the legendary knight, but also Learn about magic, learn about runes, learn about math, and even learn how to draw maps..."

    "I don''t know why the ancestors were so powerful, but he really is very powerful," Rebecca embarrassedly scratching her hair, as if she was praised by herself. "He is a legendary hero, this country. A small part of the territory was hit by him!"

    Kamal turned and looked around at the assistant researchers who were casting curious sights. He was very happy now, and even the whole person was light blue when he spoke: "Everyone must I have already discussed this new mathematical tool with Jenny. In the future, everyone must learn calculus without affecting the research task!"

    Jenny smiled and nodded, saying that she had permission from her. Rebecca next to her cheered with the researchers with a happy smile: "Don''t worry, this is not difficult! Although I haven''t I completely learned, but I think this kind of thing can be understood almost as long as it is studied for ten days and a half..."

    The assistant researchers at the scene began to nod, and Jenny snorted and screamed at the nearby Carmel: "Does Rebecca know that his mathematical ability is different from that of ordinary people?"

    "Look at this look, you should not know..."

    "I mainly worry that these assistant apprentices who are hard to recruit will run away after seeing the calculus..."

    "Nothing, I have already welded the door to death."

    "?"

    ¡°It¡¯s a way for the lord to teach me to express my belief that I will never back down.¡±

    Jenny continues to look like: "?"

    At this moment, the high-text person who released the devil of "calculus" did not know what was happening in the rune research institute. He was busy studying the first batch of officers in the military intelligence bureau with Amber. After the training was over, these people were integrated into the Cecil business network.

    Because at the beginning of the establishment of the Cecil Chamber of Commerce, Gao Wen had reserved a lot of positions in the system that could be used to place intelligence personnel. Therefore, the work itself is not difficult. He just gave his thoughts to Amber. The next thing can make this half-elves look at themselves.

    "Now our business network has begun to take effect. Distributors from all over the world will spontaneously send some information to the headquarters of the chamber of commerce, and when professional intelligence personnel enter the system, the eyes and ears of Cecil will be completely built. After waiting for the matter to be clear, Gao Wen leaned back and leaned on the back of the chair. "You help me think about what is missing in the middle."

    "Can there be any omissions, is there anyone in the world who is more deceitful than you?" Amber couldn¡¯t help but glance at Gao Wen. "Sometimes I don''t know that the heroes of your seven hundred years ago are true and false. In the legendary legend, you are a guy who relies on the whirlwind and the whirlwind to cut the whole game to solve the problem. As a result, you count here that others are actually slipping than the conspirators..."

    "The legendary story, always wants to be processed by later generations, and I was in the age of opening up the territory. Everyone likes to solve the problem by cutting everything. So when you describe who is very powerful, everyone will say this person. I can chop you know that the Duke of Franklin, who was slashing the Orc invading the Grand Marshal on the battlefield, is actually better at cooking?"

    "Duke of Franklin? The old ancestor of the Franklin family in the West?"

    "Yeah, one hand fleas out of the fascination, the front hacked two legends and at least one hundred high-level extraordinary people, the best is to sculpt on the radish, idle, okay with the radish, practice, and then we greet the past to eat Radish, so when the four Dukes of the founding of the country and King Charlie himself did not like to eat radish after the founding of the country, the history book never said."

    Amber listened to it, but she suddenly found a blind spot: "Is it wrong? I saw you eating radish at dinner last night."

    Gao Wen instantly glimpsed and realized that his mouth was utterly dying, but his reaction was also very fast: "I didn''t eat it for seven hundred years, slow down?"

    Amber touched his chin and fell into thinking: "Emmmm... Can it still be so slowed down..."

    Gao Wen looked at the amber with a sly and sly look, and intended to say something to divert the attention of the half-elf, but just before the opening, he suddenly felt a slight flaw in his spiritual world.

    This kind of feeling is difficult to describe in words. Ordinary people may even associate it with a short embarrassment and distraction. However, Gao Wen did not let go of this sense of disobedience. He immediately realized that it was not his own spiritual world. In the ups and downs, but in the spiritual world of their own, they pick up something.

    It is the soul network of the eternal sleeper!

    Is the connection re-established? Those who have never been asleep have finally opened beta? Are their servers fixed? Is my account back?

    At this moment, Gao Wen¡¯s mind spurted out a lot of reliable or unreliable thoughts like a blowout, but he did not show it on the surface. He just ended the current topic suddenly and looked at the amber seriously: "I want to... sleep for a while, you are watching."

    "what?"

 Chapter 290ï¼š Mind network intrusion

    Amber¡¯s request for Gao Wen¡¯s face was blindfolded. She stared at the lord who suddenly said that she was going to sleep. Her face was worried about the other person¡¯s immediate death: ¡°Are you sure you are sleeping for a while?¡±

    "What do you mean by that expression?"

    "I always feel that you are going to sleep..."

    "What?!"

    "Really, I have heard many bards tell the story of legendary heroes. Generally, the legendary heroes suddenly say to the people around me, ''I want to sleep, you are by my side'', you are dying, and you are not dead. - Do you want me to call Rebecca and Herti for you? You will tell me the first thing, I will dig the pit..."

    "Can you think that I am good! I am going to sleep!" Gao Wen is focusing on locking his own mental frequency, so when he talked to Amber, he really didn''t have a brain. At this moment, he listened to the other person and suddenly reacted. And follow the blue veins, "Don''t ask why, in short, I need to enter immediately... Well, it is meditation state. In short, I can''t be disturbed. You are guarding me, someone is there. If you are looking for me to send a report, you will receive it first - anyway, you will be with me all the time, and you will know how to file all kinds of information."

    Amber thought about it and found that he should be able to get the job done. He nodded. Although she was very curious, Gao Wen, a knight, suddenly said that he wanted to "meditate", but it seems that the latter is a serious look, half Miss Elf immediately converges on the troubled mind and nods to express cooperation.

    Gao Wen didn''t delay the time - there was no bed in the study, but he didn''t really want to sleep, so he found a comfortable position on the large seat and prepared to sneak into the network of the sleeper. Before he started the connection, he finally glanced at the amber: "When there is any emergency, you will shoot me hard, or use the power of shadow to drag me to the shadow world."

    "Understood, you can rest assured."

    After confessing this last thing, Gao Wen completely let go of his spirit and actively integrated his thinking into that special spiritual frequency.

    After a familiar sensation, his spiritual vision crossed the darkness of the layer, and a glorious, magnificent, and incredible world appeared before his eyes. It was the "dream world" that he had seen before - the eternal life of the eternal sleeper Dreamland.

    Just as in the first connection, just entering the world is invisible. The vast and magnificent streets are empty. The whole world is like a dead city. Gao Wen knows that this is a kind of ¡°loading¡± process, so he will When no one noticed, he quickly changed his appearance, and then walked brightly on the streets of this dream city.

    After a while, the streets began to appear gradually, coming and going, and very lively.

    Gao Wen follows the route in memory toward the central area of ??the city, but when he has just left, he feels that there is always a weak voice in his mind, which makes him unable to ignore, so he has to find A corner of no one, then concentrated, trying to hear what the voice was saying.

    Thanks to the knowledge that he swallowed, he quickly locked the voice. In the moment when his mental power was concentrated, Gao Wen¡¯s mind suddenly showed a strange corresponding information:

    ¡°Call all middle and high-level nodes, the No. 0 project collects computing power, and receives the message and connects immediately.¡±

    Gao Wen brows a wrinkle.

    This is a group of "announcements" - and sent to yourself?

    Did you suddenly feel the fluctuations in the spiritual world before connecting, just because you received this message?

    What is the No. 0 project?

    Gao Wen felt that he should have been exposed to another big secret of the eternal sleeper. However, in the absence of intelligence, he decided to act cautiously, first of all to understand what the so-called "No. 0 project" is.

    After confirming that the voice in my mind was nothing more than a group of messages, Gao Wen left the corner where he was hiding, and then found the central area of ??the city of dreams.

    On this road, he is also paying attention to the current appearance of the city, and compared to what he saw when he came here last time.

    As he expected, the city has changed.

    Although the overall layout has not changed, during this time, the sleepers have obviously been perfecting their dream world. When he came here last time, many large buildings in the city were still "empty". It''s just as strange as modeling a game scene that hasn''t been completed, but this time he sees that many voids have been filled, and some of the previously unreasonable and unrealistic details of the building have been fixed.

    This city of dreams seems to have been constantly being perfected... Those cults are really a group of diligent guys besides the pitfalls.

    Gao Wen easily passed through the invisible barrier of the central area of ??the city for detecting permissions. In the square of the central area, he saw the "node crystals" of large and small, and the sleepers who are connected with the crystal. Incarnation.

    In a city full of cultists everywhere, it¡¯s a big and bright action. To be honest, this feeling is really a bit weird. Even if Gao Wen¡¯s life was in various game worlds, this immersive virtual reality is against him. In fact, the level is too high, but it doesn''t matter. Anyway, the top is Charlie''s face - and this way he has seen more than a dozen Charlie, and when he thinks that everyone is wearing a vest, Gao Wenxin is always more comfortable. It is.

    In this kind of psychological suggestion that "even if the chaos can be psychologically thrown to the Charlie", Gao Wenyi found a node crystal without a lot of people, and then gently placed his hand on the crystal surface.

    The next second of the data stream filled his mind, and the knowledge needed to manipulate these data streams emerged.

    The cultists have really made no progress in this respect... It is clear that virtual reality has been so powerful. In terms of database management, authority authentication, and security protection, it is still as messy as before, and there is no high-level person to guide them. ?

    Gao Wenxin began to search for key information about the ¡°No. 0 Project¡± while he was tempted.

    Soon, he got feedback, but the feedback made him even more frowning:

    ¡°No. 0 project, attribution: initial planning group, confidentiality project, bishop or bishop can be viewed above.¡±

    In the mind network where the database structure is chaotic and the security guard is basically zero, only a few things are carefully organized and encrypted. Gao Wen did not think that the "No. 0 project" that was accidentally known would have such a high level. Confidentiality level.

    The bishop can see above... Is the authority that I swallowed up to reach this standard?

    Gao Wen hesitated for a moment, and then decided to try to "be big to be ban, anyway, the cults can''t follow me to cut me."

    As it turned out, his decision was correct - after issuing further instructions, some information about the No. 0 project quickly entered his mind, but what he saw was still confusing. :

    Memory segmentation project (not completed);

    Conscious full immersion project (completed);

    Time iteration (unfinished);

    Perceptual deviation calibration (unfinished);

    Guardian plan (proposal);

    Dream closed loop and open loop (in the discussion of the bishops, there is no new meeting)...

    This seems to be just a catalogue. It seems that I can think of a lot of things from the list. However, some valuable content can''t be analyzed. Gao Wen will certainly not be satisfied with this, but when he wants to further develop this information, , but only see a special tip:

    The No. 0 project is isolated and running, and the surface awareness network has no access to information.

    Gao Wen tried several keywords in the confusion, and retrieved some related information, finally confirmed that he could not see the entire contents of the No. 0 project here - although the Sleeper has no mature information encryption concept, but For some of the most critical things, they still have a considerable degree of protection. Before they knew their encryption rules, Gao Wen did not dare to try to crack.

    And he probably figured out one thing: the dream world that he saw did not seem to be the whole of the "eternal dreams" created by the sleepers, if it was true... including the city of dreams. This whole space seems to be just a ¡°surface awareness network¡±?

    Gao Wenxin couldn''t help but feel a little emotion: this mind network is rough and rudimentary in many places, but it is full of loopholes, but it is very advanced and complex as a whole. It realizes an incredible virtual reality world with quite simple and rude methods... Is this also the technical feature of the magic world?

    Collapsed on the curiosity of the "No. 0 Project", Gao Wen began to browse a variety of materials in the mind network, and gradually confirmed one thing:

    This mind network is not just started. According to the logs that can be consulted, it seems that the sleepers restarted here a few days after the virtual world was last closed. In theory, he can already connect to the network.

    However, he is not a real and complete "permanent sleeper" after all, so he has never known the restart of the network. Until today, the network of the susceptor sent a message to all pelag nodes. Reconnected here.

    For the time being, I was not sure about the "No. 0 Project". Gao Wen decided not to pay attention to the "collecting power" information in case he was accidentally caught in danger. Anyway, the information was only a voluntary collection. Announcement, there is nothing wrong with leaving it alone.

    There is amber watching by himself. For the time being, there is no need to worry about what is going on in the real world. Gao Wen decided to use the opportunity of this connection to dig more useful things from the mind network of the sleeper.

    But before the "useful" message appeared, an interesting piece of information first jumped into his mind:

    ¡°The known information and temporary response plan for the ¡°outside rogue¡± (temporary code name Gao Wen Cecil).¡±

    Gao Wen¡¯s face is arrogant: ¡°Is this what?¡±

    This information hangs on the lowest level of reading in the mind network. Basically, any eternal believer can read it after accessing the network. Obviously this is sent to the entire sect, and Gao Wen can¡¯t help it. My curiosity, I expanded it in the first place, so a line of big characters reflected his mind:

    "First of all, admire all the compatriots in the church - never contact with the rogue outside the country, the danger is far more than the wasteland!"

    After this is the text.

    Gao Wenyue is more and more blind, and he has an idea in his heart: I have shown them a mixed mv last time, has it evolved into this?

    Emmmm... Is the inner drama of programming so rich?

    Https:

    Genius one second to remember the address of this station: . :m.

 Chapter 291ï¼š steal

    "Out-of-domain rogue", whose nature is unknown, whose purpose is unknown, and whose life form is unknown, is an extremely mysterious unknown life. It is speculated that it has special capabilities such as shuttle world, resurrection, and hostage, but it cannot be confirmed.

    According to the information already available, there are multiple individuals in the extraterritorial rogue, but only one individual will enter a real world at a time.

    The purpose and behavior patterns of extraterrestrial rogues are difficult to understand. They sometimes save the world. Sometimes they do the opposite, but in almost all cases, they will show great power and growth. Almost destined to influence the development trajectory of a world, and even completely change the development process of the world, but the reasons for them to do so are difficult to judge.

    The spiritual structure of the extraterritorial rogues is unknown. We are not sure whether they have the same emotions of humanity, anger and sorrow, or whether they will feel emotional fluctuations in the process of moving the world, saving or destroying the world. However, it is inferred from the existing information that they have at least the ability to "simulate" these emotional reactions and completely hide them in the crowd.

    In view of the above capabilities, and the ability to lurk in the human body, it is almost impossible for anyone to face the disguise of the other party from the perspective of the naked eye and psychological analysis when facing an extraterrestrial rogue...

    We have now confirmed that the Duke of Govin Cecil, who is resurrected and dead, is an "out-of-domain rogue" who occupies the human body. However, in view of the particularity of the extraterritorial rogues, it is temporarily forbidden to contact anyone, but it should be carried out. Long-term attention...

    It is recommended that the church compatriots take the following measures to ensure their safety when they reach the target in certain unavoidable circumstances...

    Gao Wen felt that he had rarely been so aggressive since he ran through it. When he last forced himself to climb out of a coffin, he stood next to him and just knocked himself with a stick. n+1 layer great-grandaughter...

    "This is all messy..." Gao Wen looked at the information that was publicly released in the network of minds. It took a long time for him to work with the mvs that he had left to the cultists last time. Is this the brain supplement produced by the different worldviews..."

    But after a short period of horror, he still has to admit that this kind of expansion is reasonable.

    In this world, only one person who has received brainstorming of information explosions, a earth traverser will think of Hollywood when he sees such bizarre scenes, associates with the scene stage, associates with the whole program, but a normal view of three What do local people think when they see that kind of thing?

    Of course, it is based on their three views to make up for it - not to mention the eternal sleepers are still a group of cultists, is there a better creature in the world than the cultists to use their brains to lie to their own creatures?

    Ok, there are, for example, the twenty-five production and construction brigade that was just established a while ago...

    "That''s good... the effect is better than what was expected at the beginning," Gao Wen said with a smile and a little comfort. "In this way, you should not worry about the problem of the sleeper in a short time." ""

    He then let go of his spirit and began to retrieve information more widely in the mind network.

    Different from the last time you entered the world, this time the sleepers are obviously the dream world that was opened after they were fully prepared. This is no longer a "trial run" space, but a higher degree of completion, just a little search. Gao Wen discovered this when he looked at the surface of the mind network.

    There is a large amount of information circulating in the mind network, and huge and amazing data exchanges are carried out in places that are invisible to the naked eye. There are many unencrypted things that are calculated and evolved in this network, and new nodes are added at all times. Incoming, there are always nodes that are logged off and leave the network.

    If the dream world we saw last time is just an internal test "test suit" and only runs a few test code, then the network has now entered the stage of formal use - the sleeper started to use It handles real instances.

    Of course, this "magic network" based on spiritual spells and the World Wide Web known to Govin are completely different things. The data flowing inside is completely new in structure and principle, but in any case, this It is a fact that the network has entered the working state.

    But Gao Wen can''t see much from the huge data exchanges - even though he has permissions, the data is not encrypted, but the huge and messy data is the best encryption, just like humans can''t directly From a large number of 0 and 1 to see the computer bitmap, Gao Wen does not know what is behind the huge calculations is tossing something - probably only the initiators of those calculations can "see" what the results look like.

    But it doesn''t matter, the high text body does not intend to see through the entire secret of the sleeper in this way, he just looking for data access in the process, and understand the rules of these data exchange.

    It seems... can you do something?

    After a little preparation, he moved himself from the surface of the network to the data exchange level, and then completely immersed in it.

    His senses turned upside down in an instant, but he reorganized in the next moment. After the picture in front of him was a little calmer, he found that the environment around him had completely changed.

    He stood on a flat, open but undulating water surface that was vast and endless, with a blue sky above it and a bright sky without any celestial light source.

    He looked down and saw that the water he was stepping on was like a transparent glass. Under the water, it was a world of wild dances. There were countless subtle things in the space below the surface of the water. It¡¯s dying, regenerating, there is like an endless storm, and the storm will smash the people who have entered it at any time.

    "... Is there the underlying data environment of the mind network? Can it be messy..."

    Gao Wen frowned and said to himself, then raised his head and placed his gaze on the endless water.

    What you see in front of you is not a real sight (of course, there is nothing in this spiritual world that is true), but Gao Wen uses the knowledge he has swallowed to construct a "virtual environment" in his own brain. The environment is similar to the imaginary space that the eternal devotee created when he pulled him into a dream¡ªof course, it is still blank now, because it has just been created by Gao Wen.

    In the process of drilling through the mind network of the sleeper, Gao Wen is not without gains. He has roughly figured out how the "data interface" should be used here. He began to try to do something with these data interfaces. Instead of simply using it as a browser for querying data.

    After this space was established, Gao Wen has identified one thing:

    The computing power distribution mechanism of this mind network is also flawed.

    It seems that the sleepless people have never thought that there will be people who come to their background to steal the problem of computing power. Their computing power allocation has almost no security measures. The whole system only has a general division of authority. However, this authority system cannot limit it. Each node "borrows" the amount of computing power...

    Is this forgotten when designing? Or do you think that the computing power of this network is always enough, so that you don''t have to set limits in this regard?

    Gao Wen is not clear, but he can understand - this is a thing that has just been born for a long time, just like the earliest computer system of the Earth''s human beings. It is unavoidable to be rudimentary and full of loopholes, but even if it is rudimentary, any People still can''t deny the greatness of these early products.

    Gao Wen began to perfect the virtual space a little bit, and connected it to the data port of the mind network. He used the knowledge from the perpetrator who was swallowed up by him, but his thoughts in constructing it all came from an earth. Passerby.

    This means that he can not only use the technology of the sleeper to construct an extra "space" in the "slit" of the eternal dream, but also encrypt the space so that the sleepers can''t find it.

    Gao Wen sat down on the flat "water surface", while recalling the knowledge he had swallowed, while trying to realize it, and by his side, the space of the entire sky was quietly changing.

    The open sky gradually emerged from the clouds, and then the clouds turned into stars. The rain fell from the sky and turned into a gentle wind before touching the water. The water surface that isolated the network layer of the mind network also changed itself. It sometimes changed. It rises out of the earth and sometimes freezes into a solid layer of ice...

    But these are all superficial changes. Real deep changes cannot be visually captured. Gao Wen is setting encryption between the connection between this space and the mind network to ensure that the resources he steals will not be sinned. The believers found out.

    "Distribute the flow of data across the entire mind network and distribute it in real time based on the real nodes in the network that are performing the connection... all the computing pressure and storage space is allocated to each node...

    "Create a digital key that is refreshed at any time, and encrypt and disguise all data exchanged with the mind network...

    "Mapping incorrect addresses, each time using different node characteristics to establish a connection...

    "Set up a multi-layer jump, and the connection between the mind network and the mind network is performed by a number of springboards, which are the crystals of the nodes in the city of dreams - they are essentially open data interfaces...

    "Prepare a few fake signatures and hang them on the data boundary. If they are found, they will be thrown out as bait.

    "This should be able to fool the cultists and their upper and eighteen generations..."

    Gao Wen conceived all possible encryption schemes in his mind and used it a little bit in his newly created space. At this time, he couldn''t help but thank the magic for convenience, especially the sleepers based on the original dreams. With the convenience of the "dream spell" developed by the magic, he can build what he wants at a very fast speed without having to sit in front of an input device and force the code.

    Of course, his efficiency is not so fast, it is not just a matter of magical convenience. Another reason is that the mind network is really a good thing. The spiritual connection makes the efficiency of "human-computer interaction" so high that it is incredible. Basically, as long as the network can react, as long as Gao Wen¡¯s brain can react, then what he conceived is realized immediately after the conception.

    Gradually, this is hidden in the depths of the mind network of the perpetual sleeper, and the encryption space that belongs to Gao Wen is formed.

 Chapter 292ï¼š Simulated experimental field

    Gao Wen didn''t know how long he stayed in this space that was isolated from the outside world.

    Based on past experience, he can determine that the virtual space created by the sleeper has a different time flow rate from the outside world - this should be related to some kind of "perceptual deviation" of the human brain. He feels that he may have stayed here several times. Days, but in fact the time flow on the surface may have only passed for a few minutes - after all, Amber has not yet woken himself up.

    The half-elf should not look at sleeping and dying...

    Gao Wen stood up and stretched out hard - although he didn''t feel tired in this virtual world, but he was still a subconscious movement - then he looked up and looked at himself with satisfaction. This independent space.

    The world is still open and empty, and Gao Wen does not add any meaningless decoration and architecture to it ¨C because every meaningless decoration means extra waste of storage space and data processing capabilities. Between the clear blue sky and the endless open water surface, only a huge white metal platform can be seen, most of which are vacant, and on a few platforms, you can see a device similar to an alchemy platform. And all sorts of grotesque facilities - that''s what Govin created to verify the "simulation" of the space.

    From the outside, the change in this space is nothing more than those platforms, but its real and most important changes are actually invisible to the naked eye: Gao Wen is very close to the confidentiality of this space. Great effort, in order to completely "disappear" in the mind network of the sleeper, he not only added a lot of camouflage, encryption, but even tried to create layers in the mind network of the sleeper. Protection, and hide all traces in the vast, confusing information nodes at the bottom of the network.

    He believes that it is impossible to find out the space created by the Internet users by stealing their network resources.

    In addition to confidentiality, he also set a large number of preset "templates" here, those templates are hidden in the underlying data of this space, when needed, he can call at any time to quickly build a suitable experimental environment .

    After doing all this, Gao Wenxin thought about it and the next moment appeared on one of the metal platforms.

    He thought for a moment, raised his right hand and began to simulate the same thing.

    The next second, a mobile phone appeared in his hands.

    He pressed the power button, as expected, the "mobile phone" did not respond.

    Things that cannot be resolved by principles, or that cannot exist in the world due to conflicting rules, are not mimetic.

    He waved his hand, and the empty mobile phone disappeared into the air, and a hexagonal rune substrate was formed in the next second. The rune substrate was inlaid with the charge. Magic crystal.

    Gao Wen connected the rune trigger, and for a moment, a hot beam cut through the air and hit the ground not far away.

    The call to the base template is smooth and the simulation is perfect.

    He then scattered the rune base to the edge of the metal platform - a huge device has been placed here: it has four parallel-arranged metal rails that are fixed to a large base with two metal rails. Arranged left and right, two up and down, forming two "groups", in which a series of gleaming rune structures can be seen on the set of rails laid flat, and a large number of repulsive units at a certain angle can be seen inside the guide rails, and vertical The repulsive mechanism can also be seen on a set of straight rails, except that the repulsive organs are arranged in parallel on the guide rails: they do not participate in the acceleration of the projectile, but ensure that the projectile can be "suspended" throughout the acceleration process. "In the device, to prevent the projectile from hitting the repulsive organs on the left and right sides."

    After all, the repulsion acceleration rail is different from any similar acceleration device on the earth - it is not only not smooth on the inside, but is covered with slanting, protruding repulsion points, and due to the particularity of the repulsion trick, these repulsion points cannot be blocked by anything. Therefore, the accelerated object must be additionally fixed in the track to avoid impact.

    The suspended projectile can also avoid frictional kinetic energy with the launching mechanism to the greatest extent - which will further improve the range and energy utilization of the "cannon", which is the best solution based on current technology that Gao Wen can think of. .

    Gao Wen opened the protective cover of the starting section of the acceleration track, placed a "cannonball" with a groove in the middle of the guide rail, and confirmed that the upper and lower grooves were in good contact with the "suspended rail", he buckled the protective cover. , the total rune trigger of the entire device is activated.

    Along with a strange cicada, the projectile escaped from the direct contact with the launching device under the action of the "suspended rail" and advanced forward under the action of the first-stage repulsive force mechanism, entering the acceleration zone of the two side rails, and then It accelerated rapidly in this process. At the moment of the lightning fire, all the accelerating whistle was compressed into a squeaky blast. Gao Wen saw a metal object flying out from the front end of the acceleration orbit. In the process of breaking the air, a sharp tweet sounded. After a few seconds, a distant explosion of the metal platform lit up, and the loud noise was later introduced into the ear.

    As expected, the shells successfully completed the acceleration, but the "aerodynamic runes" on the shells did not work. The flight distance of the shells was far from what he expected, and...

    Gao Wen glanced at the acceleration orbit of the energy that had been cut off. He could see that the four acceleration orbits had different degrees of skewed misalignment. This is because the repulsive point not only has an effect on the projectile itself in the process of accelerating the projectile. Powerful thrust on other accelerating orbits¡ªa large number of repulsive points interact at such close distances, and the resulting forces are enormous, and rails that are not effectively reinforced will inevitably create misalignment.

    In addition, the unreasonable arrangement of the repulsive points is also an important reason - if the position of the repulsive point can be re-adjusted, then the pressure on the rails must be distracted...

    Gao Wen looked at the results of this experiment, and the joy of his heart gradually cooled down. He began to analyze the role that this simulation test field can play.

    Undoubtedly, this is the true usage of the "virtual space" created by the eternal sleepers. It is a huge waste for the cultists to regard such a good thing as a horror and a dream of escaping from reality. ...should be used for scientific research!

    But this virtual world is not omnipotent.

    Gao Wen can simulate his "repulsive orbital gun" here, but there is no way to make the runes on the shells work indiscriminately.

    This shows that this space can only be used as a test site at present - taking some of the already well-conceived concept items into the test, with this time-space highly realistic feature, he can collect a large amount of valid data in the process.

    This will undoubtedly save a lot of research and development costs, many expensive and time-consuming measurements can be transferred to the virtual space, and many dangerous things can be tested first, etc. After the parameters are adjusted and adjusted, they are taken outside for actual production. Of course, Gao Wen estimates that the degree of "reality" of this virtual space is also limited. The tests carried out here will inevitably have inconsistencies with the real world, and the more It¡¯s complicated, and it¡¯s more involved in the dark magic field. The analog deviation here should be bigger. After all, the sleeper is just a mortal, even if they made this place with the magical magic of ¡°the magic of the gods¡±, they are not It is possible to restore all the laws of the real world.

    But even with only 90% of the simulation validity, this virtual space is enough to produce unimaginable value.

    In addition to the simulation effectiveness, Gao Wen is more concerned about how to use the "computation" function of the mind network.

    Everything in this virtual world is the result of the accumulation of computational power. Numerous eternal sleepers use the human brain network to form a huge computing device, and ¡°calculate¡± an eternal dream. However, this part of the ¡°computing power¡± cannot be directly used. Dealing with purely digital problems, this is probably the most different place for this "boundary" "computer" from the electronic computer on Earth.

    At least so far, Gao Wen still can''t find the "mathematical computing interface" of this mind network, and it is because there is no such interface, he can''t use the computing power of the mind network to directly complete the optimization of the rune group on the shell. And refactoring - this part of the work can only be done to Jenny and her rune institute.

    But Gao Wen is not too frustrated with this. He has even prepared himself for the interface that can never be found. The creation of the eternal sleeper is not a supercomputer on the earth. The "dream spell" is only a spell. One, the magical world has too many wonderful and special things. He has lived in this world for so long and must accept this fact.

    Magic has its convenience and its shortcomings. In this world, the sleepy people use dream magic to realize the full immersive virtual reality that has not been realized on the earth, but there is no way to realize even the most primitive electronic. The mathematical efficiency of the computer - but Gao Wen believes that it is the advancement and possibility of technology. It is okay to find the "interface" now. He believes that one day, one day, this problem will be solved.

    After confirming that all encryption settings were ok, Gao Wen withdrew from the "hidden lab" he created.

    There is no change in the "City of Dreams".

    The eternal cultists are still coming and going in the city. The magnificent city is still magnificent. The crystals suspended in the square radiate soft light in front of the eyes. More than a dozen high-ranking cultists are putting their hands on the crystal surface. Go online...

    No one realized that their mind network had a problem. No one realized that the computing power of the network was occupied by people. No one realized that there was a new "mounting object" out of thin air in the corner of their virtual world. ......

    Gao Wenyi left the crystal indifferently, and walked aside with a sense of accomplishment that would not be beaten. He looked at the brilliant city and the cultists who were active in the city. thinking.

    Https:

    Genius one second to remember the address of this station: . :m.

 Chapter 293ï¼š Strange encounter

    Gao Wen left the crystal square that is easy to attract attention, but did not advance toward the huge palace-like building in the center of the city. The huge palace is probably the highest authority of the sleeper, although he has this network. High authority, but also successfully found a lot of loopholes in the mind network, but for the time being he has not been too risky, if not necessary, he is not going to go to a place that requires higher authority.

    He left the place where the crystal was placed along a beautiful trail covered with fallen leaves, and stopped in a quiet garden. There are only a few permanent sleepers who seem to be resting here. These cults are like Like the ordinary citizens, they slowly walk between the flower beds, or sit on the bench and chat casually. If you don''t know the truth of this virtual world, I am afraid that even Gao Wen will be deceived by this peaceful and peaceful appearance.

    Gao Wensi thought about the mysterious cult organization of "The Sleeper", thinking about their future, thinking about the virtual reality technology they created, and thinking about the experimental field they built.

    This "eternal dream" is so good that even if you know how it was built, Gao Wen can''t deny this fact.

    Although the original intention of the eternal sleepers to build this virtual world is to confuse mortals, to pursue their own eternal dreams, to escape from reality, but if the virtual world is applied properly, its value cannot be ignored. Gao Wen has secretly sneaked here. Established a simulation experiment field of his own. In all fairness, he hopes that the experimental field can be used all the time, and even the entire mental network can continue to develop. However, the **** technology used by the sleeper is a big problem.

    Building an array of human brains at the expense of innocent lives... To be honest, although Gao Wen always thought that he was a "squeezer" who did not let go of any value, his "segment" could not be compared with a cult. He still can''t adapt to the kind of stuff.

    Therefore, he has been trying to solve the technical essence of the sleeper. He wants to understand what the principle of the "human brain array network" is. He wants to find a method of improvement, and he thinks that this method of improvement definitely exists.

    Because the dreams of the year have not used the human brain to act as a substrate for casting, and do not need to use the human brain matrix, the dream magic can also realize the link of human thinking, and transform into natural according to the druid natural magic. The way of magic, the conversion of magic into spells does not require any changes in the cast material, the only change is the casting process, so the technology used by the sleeper is definitely where the problem is.

    Gao Wen thought about the idea of ??stealing technology from the sleepers and building an improved network of minds, while watching the cultists who lived between the flower path and the shade.

    These guys seem to be really crazy when they are in an eternal dream. They seem to have really created this just to live a good life here.

    As a cult group, these guys are really seriously lacking professionalism. The true cult believers should not wear a black cloak when they sleep at home. Do they use toilet paper with goat heads in the last toilet? You really did an ideal heaven and then all the people indulged in it!

    Gao Wenxin couldn''t help but swear. The more he stayed in this dream world, the more he couldn''t help but feel that the eternal sleepers couldn''t understand it. They knew that they could do the air in the outside world. The whole kingdom of tossing is not restless, but in this dream world, they have become elegant and courteous residents. Even Gao Wen stayed here for so long. He didn¡¯t even hear someone talking. The person who believes in the eternal sleep... These guys are afraid that they have never forgotten that they are actually cultists?

    Just when Gao Wenxin was guilty of these embarrassment, a very fine and very nice voice suddenly came from the side and interrupted his thoughts:

    "Uncle! Can I sit next to you?"

    Gao Wen¡¯s heart was suddenly excited, but he was forced to calm down before his expression changed. He turned his head and looked at it. He accidentally discovered that it was a little girl who looked only eleven or two years old. She was wearing a beautiful dress. The light white dress, with a smooth, long brown hair, large and bright eyes, thin lips, and seems to have been a little smile in a smile.

    This is a very pretty little girl, and it looks pretty polite, but Gao Wen will not be confused by this superficial appearance. He has experienced the Internet age in his life, and he also knows that this mind network supports the pinch function. Then he will not be confused by the appearance he sees: God knows what kind of guy this kind of sweet little girl will be behind, maybe not only will it be lame, but also will wear a black cloak while sleeping. And use toilet paper with black goat heads on the toilet...

    Gao Wen¡¯s mind flashed a standard image of a middle-aged cultist, so the sweet little girl in front of her eyes was immediately processed into a pile of mosaics by his filter. He was particularly indifferent to the pile of mosaics. Nodded: "Of course."

    "Call" girl came to the bench where Gao Wen sat, turned and squatted to let herself settle down on the bench, with a happy smile on her face. "I ran in the park for a long time! It was really tired. Dead!"

    Even the tone is the same as the little girl... Gao Wen couldn¡¯t help but feel a cold.

    He knows that there can be no real children in this virtual world. This is the spiritual network of the eternal sleepers. The premise of connecting them is to become a devout and sinister sleeper. How can an eleven-year-old child be possible? Project your own spirit into this mind network? Therefore, the children¡¯s ¡°characters¡± appearing here are 100% squeezed out by their own faces...

    Gao Wen turned to look at the little girl who was happily shaking her calf. She felt cold sweat brushing out: he finally saw the perpetrators who met the characteristics of the cultists in this dream world: although not cruel, but at least abnormal... ...

    The little girl also noticed Gao Wen¡¯s gaze. She turned her face curiously: ¡°Why are you always looking at me?¡±

    Also... also called his uncle!

    This group of sleepless people is tm indulging in the network for too long, has been running all the way to the metamorphosis? !

    Gao Wen reluctantly smiled at the violent face of his face, and simply followed the words of the "little girl": "What about your grown-up?"

    "They are not there!" The little girl swayed as if she couldn''t be quiet for a second. "But Selena''s sister will take care of me, she lives in the city center!"

    city ??center? That huge palace building?

    Gao Wen¡¯s heart moved, and even for a moment he even remembered whether the little girl was a middle-aged cultist. If it was the palace building in the center of the dream city... it should be the place where the highest authority of the permanent sleeper can enter!

    He couldn''t help but look at the little girl in front of him seriously. The other person is still innocent and innocent, just like the words that she just said casually...

    Is a eternal cultist really going to "play into the drama" so deeply?

    Gao Wen frowned, seemingly casually asked: "What is your name?"

    "Patti!" said the little girl cheerfully. "My name is Patty G¨¹len."

    A name that has not been heard, the surname has been heard... but there are many people named G¨¹lan, and there is no reference value.

    "What is your uncle?" The little girl stared at Gao Wen with a squint and looked curious.

    "...Selsey, no surname." Gao Wen thought about it, freely fabricating a name to tell the other party that the mind network does not have a mature id mechanism. The fake name is simple, no matter how big the real girl is. It is impossible for her to find out the true identity of the illegal intruder who is involved in this drill hole.

    "Oh, a strange name," said the little girl who claimed to be Patty. She seemed to want to talk to Gao Wen, but at this moment, someone called her opposite, and the girl immediately happily from the chair. I fell down and shook hands in the direction of the voice. "Hear, Selena''s sister!"

    Gao Wen followed the sound and saw a young woman wearing a lavender dress with a purple veil on her face standing next to the flower bed opposite. The woman¡¯s gaze was sweeping from him.

    Gao Wen¡¯s expression nodded to the woman indifferently, and Patty bowed to him with exaggeration: ¡°Uncle Selcy! I am leaving!¡±

    "Well, I am very glad to meet you, see you next time."

    Gao Wen was politely talking to the little girl. Then she saw the girl who claimed to be Patty stalking and stalking to the woman wearing the veil. She was excited to pull the woman¡¯s hand and her mouth was fast. Speaking of something, it seems to be telling one''s own day and by the way, introducing the new understanding of "Uncle Selsey", Gao Wen saw that the veiled woman bent down and sorted out Patty''s messy skirt, then Then I turned my eyes again.

    The woman nodded silently to Gao Wen, bowed slightly and then left the place with the little girl''s hand.

    Gao Wen looked at it all facelessly until the two left the garden until their figure disappeared behind a wall.

    A weird feeling stood up in the heart and decided to leave the place.

    He interrupted his connection with the spiritual network, letting his own spiritual perception rotate and fall in a vain, and completely return to the real world.

    In a blink of an eye, he saw Amber sitting on his opposite side with his eyes open, staring at the money bag with a serious expression.

    Gao Wen blinked, and the amber squint that was squinting suddenly reacted, and then he was shocked: "Wow!"

    "You still wow you scared me," Gao Wen was a little stiff neck. "What are you doing?"

    "Look at you," Amber took it for granted. "Don''t you let me look around?"

    Gao Wen¡¯s mouth shook a bit: ¡°The amount... didn¡¯t let you look at it.¡±

    "That said that you just really fell asleep like you were asleep," Amber confirmed that Gao Wen was already awake, and immediately curiously came forward and turned around like the study of rare creatures. "You really Are you sleeping? Are you dreaming?"

    Gao Wen looked at the guy with a helpless look: "I saw a little girl OK?"

    The action of the amber winding around suddenly stiffened. In the next second, she jumped two meters away with a look of surprise: "You, you...you don''t even let the little girl go?!"

    Gao Wen hasn''t had time to boo, and this guy has another sentence: "So the novel that writes about your love with more than 80 princesses is actually a documentary literature?!"

    "You don''t move when you stand!"

 Chapter 294ï¼š Cedar Town

    Three minutes later, Amber stood in front of Gao Wen with his head in his head, and he looked resentful: "I will make a joke with you. Are you really knocking..."

    Gao Wen said with a finger on his mouth: "I usually use Rebecca to get used to it, not to adapt to your brain that has not been lighted..."

    Amber listened to the other party''s attitude and knew that the plan to knock down a medical bill was lost. She raised her eyelids and glanced at Gao Wen: "What is the situation you just said? Suddenly I slept - you can''t say That is meditation. Although I am not a mage, I have not seen meditation."

    Gao Wen squatted his forehead and recalled his experience in the spiritual network. He suddenly looked up and asked: "How long have I been ''sleeping'' in the past?"

    "...about an hour?" Amber turned his eyes and thought. "Hey, don''t shift the topic, I ask you something right..."

    "Only one hour..." Gao Wen frowned slightly. "It seems that the ratio of the last time has not changed... Is the more the deepest layer of the network, the slower the flow of time?"

    Immediately after his mind, he denied this imprecise statement: it should not be said that there is a change in the flow of time, but rather that the human brain¡¯s speed in the virtual world and the subjective time experience deviate from reality. The phenomenon of "acceleration" is very common in dreams...

    Amber¡¯s reading of Gao Wen¡¯s always ignored himself. Instead, a person¡¯s face seemed to fall into thoughts. He suddenly screamed angrily, but did not continue to disturb, but quietly waited for Gao Wen to return to God. ¡ª¡ªShe has found that Gao Wen is a bit easy to be distracted and mentally awkward. This abnormal mental state is likely to be related to the hourly ¡°meditation¡±. Although Amber is often sloppy, the key moments can still be prioritized. .

    After a moment, Gao Wen came back to God. He looked at the amber in front of him. After a short hesitation, he chose not to tell the other party about the network of the mind.

    It¡¯s not that he doesn¡¯t trust this half-elf girl, but for the sake of safety¡ªthe means of the eternal sleeper are different, and there are many ¡°classic gods¡± that don¡¯t know how to influence others¡¯ minds without contact. The cultist is now shocked by him and he is afraid to shoot him. However, there are a few strange people in the cultist who will pry into the memory of the people around him, so he can¡¯t reveal himself until he has full control. The fact that the network of the mindless person has been successfully invaded.

    "I am doing a very secret matter and need to occasionally enter this special ''sleep'' state," Gao Wen said to Amber. "One day I will tell you this secret, but I can''t say it now."

    Amber pouting: "Hey... **** god."

    Gao Wen¡¯s answer did not explain anything. Amber knew that the ¡°old scorpion¡± he had dug out was afraid of calculating something in the conspiracy, and that he was careful and meticulous in this time, the scale of this calculation might be More than ever before.

    She was very curious, but she decided not to ask.

    Gao Wen saw amber''s expression and nodded: as he knows, the seemingly awkward amber also has her own intelligence and reason. This half-elf girl will not continue to struggle on this issue.

    "You helped me with the accelerated track drawing that I didn''t finish painting last time, just in the cabinet next to the bookshelf on the left," Gao Wen stretched out and adjusted his sitting position behind the desk. "I suddenly fell asleep." Epiphany, think of a place that needs to be modified..."

    "What is the meaning of Epiphany! And look at your tired face, you confirm that you don''t have to take a break? This will continue to draw drawings?"

    "I have to draw it down, and I have to do nothing with Carmel and Nicholas eggs..."

    Amber walked to the bookshelf and kept thinking about it: "You are so late to die, I will tell you... You are really dead, I have to dig for you, when your two granddaughters don''t necessarily give me money... ..."

    Gao Wen¡¯s face is puzzled: ¡°Why are you so obsessed with waiting for me to die and dig for me?¡±

    "Crap, I dug you out at the beginning, I have done things from beginning to end..."

    Gao Wen felt that she had just knocked on it lightly - although the half-elf skull had no Rebecca hard, her mouth was really owed!

    At the same time, in the eastern part of the dark mountain stretch, in the town of "Cedar Town".

    The town is one of the few market towns on the border between Ansu and Tifeng. The Titans built it two hundred years ago and used it as a resting place for hunters, business travellers and soldiers on the border. Whereas, the development of two hundred years has not made the town prosperous, but because the relationship between Tifeng and Ansu has deteriorated in recent decades, the town has become bleak and tense.

    Winter nights always fall very early. Under the dim light, the small market towns are covered with snow falling in the past few days. The snow in many places has become muddy due to the trampling of people and animals, and the streets in the town are dyed. More and more ruined and ruined, there are few people on the streets in the deserted streets. A small number of permanent residents are now at home to avoid the cold and north winds outside. The people walking on the streets are not only the patrol soldiers of the Tifeng empire, but also Only the mercenaries and the armed men dressed up by the adventurers, and the latter are all in a hurry, basically do not stay on the streets for too long - it is easy to cause trouble.

    Since the relationship between the two countries fell to the freezing point, the business travel on this line has been almost cut off, and the most important economic pillar of the town has been hit hard, and this winter''s frost and snow is particularly powerful. The ban on hunting in the southern and western forests has made it harder and harder to get on the streets at this time. Apart from the soldiers, there is only a "desperate" who gathers to gather here to discuss life.

    Mercenaries and free-risk players are not much different for the civilian population.

    The only pub in the town is the only lively place in this place. Before the nightfall is complete, there is a bright light here. The semi-solid grease made from the blend of animal oil and fat is the imperial soldiers. The new thing brought from the east, this grease will produce an unpleasant smell when burned, but its bright and lasting light and low price are very popular among the lower classes.

    Under the swaying light of the "Fat Lamp", the mercenaries and adventurers in the pub gathered together in groups of three, and they held a bubbling inferior ale to drink and laugh loudly, not paying attention to the pubs. An odor - a variety of disgusting smells permeate this chaotic space, even if the smell of burning ointment burns there is no sense of existence here.

    In this chaotic and noisy environment, the pub''s door was suddenly pushed open, and a tall figure in a cloak flashed into the pub and walked straight to the bar.

    The cold wind poured into the room with the opening and closing of the wooden door, and several mercenaries sitting near the door smashed up, and some people¡¯s eyes fell on the man in the cloak¡ªwhen the man in the cloak When I sat down at the bar and took off my hood to reveal a beautiful elf face, several whistles came from all directions.

    The beautiful elf female hunter slid back and forth, and several flying knives were pinned precisely on the table in front of every whistling person. Then she took a hand and all the flying knives returned under the magical traction. Arrived in her hand.

    Extraordinary, high level, bad mood.

    Confirmed these three elements, everyone in the pub quickly set his own position, the drinking continued to drink, the blowing ratio continued to blow, the screening began to screen, everyone continued to be a group of peace, noisy.

    The tavern owner behind the bar just looked at it with a cold eye. After the new guest sat down, he came forward and asked: "Is it still beer?"

    This elf has come once, although only once, but as a tavern owner, he must remember the other side''s face - not to mention this is a very strong guy, it should not be ignored.

    "Beer," said the Elf Huntress with a very magnetic voice. Her blond hair hangs from her cheeks and blocks some of her face, but she can still see that her look is a bit gloomy. "I will compensate for the damaged table." ¡±

    "Don''t care, there will always be people putting the knife on it," the pub boss said with a smile, pushing the big wooden mug full of beer to the hunter. "Why didn''t you pass the level?"

    "The martial law is over," the female hunter said uncomfortably. "There was a passport to East Wolf Fort..."

    The pub boss smiled: "After all, the situation is tense."

    ¡°But did you not have a mercenary file or a recent employment certificate to pass the checkpoint?¡± The female hunter raised her eyelids. ¡°When do I need proof of East Wolfsburg?¡±

    "This is the rule that has just begun." The tavern owner is not a mercenary or an adventurer, but he has to do his job, especially at the border, taking advantage of the East Wolf Fort pub, he must be well informed. "It is said that because the East Wolf Fort was attacked, those imperial soldiers began to block the checkpoint..."

    "Attack?" The hunt''s eyebrows immediately rose. "Don''t you fight with Ansu?"

    "That''s not it," answered her not the tavern owner, but an adventurer sitting nearby. The adventurer looked very enthusiastic - or it might just be just a close-knit, he moved to the woman with his own glass. Next to the elf, the face with the expression "I know the insider" said, "It is said that it was attacked by a humanoid monster that has never been seen before... East Wolfsburg lost a lot, even the walls of the fortress were cracked, there The generals have imposed martial law, and now the cards on the entire border are very strict..."

    "Human-shaped monster!?" The female elf finally showed a surprised expression. "What is it? Where is the monster?"

    The close-knit adventurer didn''t expect that he really succeeded in attracting the interest of this seemingly unbelievable beautiful elf. He mischievously concealed his triumphant color and continued to use the expression "I know the insider": "It is said that it is ran out of the dark mountains. It is a monster released by the kingdom of Ansu... but some people say that it is running out of wasteland..."

    "...this is a big problem..."

    The beautiful elf "female" hunter, Solderine Frost, realized that this time there is no way to use women''s clothing to get away with it...

 Chapter 295ï¼š My fellow citizens?

    This sudden news completely disrupted the thoughts of Solderin (Lin). In the first time, he thought of not only how much trouble the border blockade would bring to his cross-border movements, but also the matter to Tifeng. What will happen to the situation between Ansu and Ansu!

    The relationship between Tifeng and Ansu is at the freezing point of history, but even if there is a freezing point between the ice and the all-out war, the two countries have not yet fought, not only because the timing is not, but also because Their respective top levels are still in the final integration and preparation - the situation in Ansu is still unclear, but on the Titan side, the main war faction has already had an absolute upper hand, and the last anti-war and neutral are currently blocked. The last obstacle in front of the majestic emperor.

    However, although the anti-war party is not a discourse, there are still a few powerful aristocrats who are trying to delay the war. The original war of the main force, which has gradually turned into neutral in recent years, is decisive. Factor - his statement will determine whether the anti-war faction can continue to delay...

    The "Wolf General" Antwerd Wendell, currently stationed at the Winter Wolf Fort, is the granddaughter of Judith Wendell.

    The combat information that occurred in Winter Wolf Fort will surely be sent back to the Titan empire as quickly as possible. The details of the battle will be sent to the front of the Grand Duke of Judy, and shortly after this, the southern part of Ansu will be attacked by monsters. It will also be sent to Tifeng according to the same trajectory - and vice versa, the Loren family stationed on the Ansu border must have received the news of the attack on Winter Wolf, and soon the Francis II of Ansu The world will also see this information.

    Although the information transmission in this era is sluggish and full of loopholes, but those with high weight still have enough ability to obtain such information at the first time without cost, what impact will this information have?

    A slightly minded and alert leader will realize the threat of a wasteland.

    The seven hundred years really made the human kingdom become cozy and easy to relax, but the big one was just outside the borders of the country. So much history about the destruction of the ancient empire was in their library. Let''s put, so many heroic portraits against the wasteland magical hang on their walls (not including a sudden death for seven hundred years), as long as the kings and ministers have not completely lost their minds, They will realize for the first time that this is a huge threat after receiving the information that the distortion body rushed out of the waste soil: a common enemy.

    Now, Salterlin only wants to know how big the attack on Winter Wolf Fort is and how much the loss is. The adventurer always used to exaggerate when describing the situation, especially after his own women, the male adventurers are in front of him. There are only five sentences in ten sentences, although Soldlin doesn''t quite understand why this is the case, but he must filter the information he hears.

    The number of distortions that attacked Cecil¡¯s collar reached more than 3,000. There are also large individuals who can make powerful magic bombardment. It is a monster army that can destroy a small and medium-sized human city. As a result, they all fell to Cecil. Outside the South City Wall, however, Cecil led the unreasonable and powerful army to be inconsistent with the conventional forces. If the level of defense of the Winter Wolf Fort is reached, it will be scored after encountering the same number of distortions. What?

    Moreover, Cecil has experts who deal with distortions. The human army of Winter Wolf has never faced the same enemy. This is also an influential factor...

    Soldering frowned, his intelligence was too small, and he couldn''t analyze anything, but he felt that if the Winter Wolf Fortress really suffered a major loss, it would inevitably affect the war tendencies of the Titan Empire. Of course, The war machine that has already started is not so easy to stop, but the anti-war faction may regain the crucial right to speak after this...

    The war may be postponed. If the distortions are once again invaded in the process, then it is not impossible to eliminate the war...

    Soldering shook his head and sipped a glass of beer. He felt that he might be too optimistic - he always looked at humans with optimism, but he saw too many humans in his seven hundred years of travel. Stupid, this short-lived race has amazing creativity and learning ability, but the problem of "short-sighted" is even more troublesome. People with long-term vision like Govin Cecil are rare in this race. Maybe the rulers of Tifeng and Ansu will not care about these threats at all, they will still fight...

    Just then, the voice of the adventurer next to it interrupted Solderlin''s thoughts: "Beautiful lady, you look worried - what can I help?"

    It¡¯s not easy for five big three adventurers to force elegant gentlemen. Soderling¡¯s heart commented on it and returned with a polite smile: ¡°I want to go to Tifeng through the checkpoint, can you help?¡±

    The adventurer¡¯s expression was a little stiffer, but he still asked with a hard scalp: ¡°What do you want to do through the border at this time?¡±

    "I am going to the Elf monitoring station on Tifeng," said Solderlin calmly. He is not worried about what will happen to his destination here. "I have not contacted my hometown for many years." I didn''t expect the friction between humans to cause such trouble to the elves."

    "The amount...the pass is only issued to the Tifeng people, or the aliens and foreigners who have guarantors in the Winter Wolf Fort," the adventurer scratched his hair. "I have a pass, but I am not qualified to sponsor others... ..."

    "What about your guarantor?"

    "My guarantor is a knight of Winter Wolf, but he has returned to the rear because of the change of defense."

    Soldering waved his hand: "Then you won''t need it."

    Soderling certainly knows that such passes usually require a guarantor, especially if he is an alien. He has to worry about this. He is acquainted with the winter wolf, but now he is the least. The hope is to deal with the "acquaintances" of Winter Wolf.

    The Elf Ranger blocked the words behind the adventurer and began to think about alternatives. The increase in border martial law was indeed an unexpected situation, but it didn¡¯t make him such an experienced Ranger had no way to really make him feel shocked. However, it was the news of the attack on the East Wolfsburg.

    To talk about how to cross the border, there are still many ways to do it - use the Ranger''s hand to sneak around the entire blockade line, or take a wave directly from the no-man''s land, or find a few more human-faced head snakes. False proofs are all methods, even if there is no way at the end...

    It¡¯s a big deal, take a wig, pick up the wig, and go straight to the Winter Wolf Fort report as ¡°Master Wu Yi De Lin¡± ¨C but to be honest, this is the most ineffective way, but he is not willing to go if there is a chance. The road, too tm black history, if not in the summer of a few decades ago, the use of inferior glue caused the wig to fall off... forget it, don''t want it.

    Solderlin accidentally thought of the past, and suddenly he began to have a toothache, but his tangled look turned out to be a "difficult elf female hunter frowning". A long blond hair reflected the light of the light, and it cast a shadow on the face of the "Hunter". It looked like a famous painting, just the adventurer and a few who had been rushed to the side. The mercenaries immediately wanted to get together again - but when they were about to take action, a sly figure sat next to them in front of Soldering.

    "Hey, sister, it looks like you are in trouble?"

    The crisp and mellow voice came, and Solderin was slightly surprised: before he heard the sound, he did not notice that someone was approaching himself!

    Is it an amber?

    With a hint of vigilance, he looked around and found that sitting next to him was a female silver elf, a compatriot who did not know, but who also seemed to be traveling in the human world for many years.

    She has the same pale blond hair (damn, it must be true), but her body is more petite. She wears a thick and warm druid robes with a talisman made of oak and jade beads. The waist is wearing a short sword and a hardwood stick. The short sword is a human style, so Solderin judged that the female elf should have been traveling in human society for a long time.

    Most of the elves who have just traveled abroad are not used to the rough weapons of human beings, but as long as they stay for a few more years, they will... because they can''t find a place to repair their elf equipment and start to adapt to human weapons.

    When looking at the strange elf in Soldering, the other party has already come to say hello: "It¡¯s good to see my compatriots here. My name is Berna. The breeze is a light wind family in Baishicheng. What about you? ¡±

    "Saul, because of the family tradition, the surname is inconvenient to mention during the experience," Solderlin casually said his false identity, while quickly guessing the origin and purpose of the elf, after all, there are not many elves who can adapt to the cold climate of the north, he In the elves I know in this area, I don¡¯t include the girl in front of me. "Is there anything I can do for you?"

    "Ah? You didn''t help me, I think I can help you," the elf girl, who looked very lively, smiled happily after hearing the words of Solderin. "I just heard it, you seem to be going to the monitoring station." But how do you pass the checkpoint?"

    "It''s true," Soldering nodded. "I went to other places to do things. I didn''t expect that the checkpoint would be martial after I came back. I didn''t have time to get the documents. At this time, if I go to the guarantor, I will spend more. a long time."

    "Yeah, the Tifeng people are very nervous now, just like the monsters that attack their fortress are humans and elves," said the female elf who claimed to be Berna, frowning, but soon laughed. "But it doesn''t matter, I am here. There are passes, and I can take one person away - do you want to be together?"

    "Do you have a pass? Can you bring more people?" Soldering brows slightly wrinkled. "How did you get it?"

    "I came from Tifeng to work. When I came over, I just started to martial law. I just put the pass on the way. It is much easier to get the pass from the border line than on the side," Berna explained. "As for why I can bring more people... I originally had a friend, my passport is two people, but she suddenly encountered something, went to Ansu, and certainly can''t come back before the pass expires - I I was already ready to go back, but I didn¡¯t expect to encounter a compatriot¡¯s haircut. How? Let¡¯s go together?¡±

    Https:

    Genius one second to remember the address of this station: . :m.

 Chapter 296ï¼š Sol and Berna

    For the invitation of Bernard''s peers, Solderin agreed after a brief hesitation.

    He really doubts the elf who suddenly appears in front of his eyes, but he does need a pass now - although high-level rangers have many ways to pass the blockade, they can safely and legally cross the border than those "alternatives". It¡¯s much better, let alone...

    When he left his hometown for seven hundred years, he was really happy to see his compatriots appear in front of him.

    ¡°It¡¯s too noisy here. Can we go to my place?¡± Berna frowned and looked around. The vulgar and mercenary who always wanted to be close to the applause apparently made the young elf very uncomfortable. I have a nice room at the Grey Whistle Inn."

    Solderin had another place in the city, but he felt that he could take the opportunity to inquire about the situation of the elf in front of him, so he accepted the invitation of Berna. Two beautiful elves "female" companions Leaving this little pub, the rest of the adventurers and mercenaries in the pub did not change because of this little episode.

    They continue to drink and drink, spare the extra copper in their pockets and the extra topics in their stomachs, discuss the changes in the situation on the border and the life after the spring - two elves, far less than the following one can receive Business is important.

    Solderin followed Berna through the cold streets and quickly reached the Grey Whistle Inn in the southeastern part of the town.

    The young Elf girl did rent a nice room, and there was a small fireplace and a poor carpet in the clean and tidy room - it seems that her financial situation is very good, or she has not experienced it in humans. The embarrassment of the world to spend the road.

    "It''s still quiet here," Berna entered the room and threw a few pieces of wood into the fireplace. She said, "Humans are a very noisy race, aren''t they? Oh, I don''t like humans, but sometimes I feel They are too noisy..."

    "It¡¯s much smaller than the dwarf," Solderlin said casually, and glanced at the furnishings in the room at random - there were traces of living, and only the spirit of the elves in the near future. "Is the silver elf seen in the north." Easy, have you been here recently?"

    Berna finally raised the fire. She clap her hands and smiled and said with a smile: "Yeah, I have only recently arrived here. I started from the eastern gate of the jungle barrier and traveled along the commercial road." Going north, passing through the fertile plains of Tifeng and the northern hills, I finally came to this place...but I don¡¯t plan to go north, this place is too cold, and I will not freeze until the north. Sister Sol, don¡¯t you take off your cloak?¡±

    Solderlin untied his cloak to reveal the Huntress costume inside - an excellent ranger can disguise himself in any situation, wearing a skirt and long boots are part of the tactical suit, Solderin I am very satisfied with my camouflage skills, and still can''t understand that Gao Gaowen is always surprised by his performance in women''s wear, isn''t this a normal task?

    He hung the cloak on the hook next to him and looked at Berna''s dress again. He curiously asked, "Are you a druid?"

    "Yeah, I am the heart of the forest," Berna said proudly. The talisman hanging on her chest flashed a magical radiance. "My mentor is the master of the thorns of the Moon Valley. I am here for a tour." It was arranged by the tutor."

    "Master of Thorns? Is she still taking an apprentice? Isn''t it said that she has been retired and no longer personally guides apprentices?"

    "Oh, the instructor, she and the Moon Valley Prophet played a hundred years ago and lost the pension money, and they came back. They recruited eight Druid apprentices and forty learn to cook in one breath..."

    ¡°Why do you recruit forty to learn to cook?¡±

    "The number of Druid apprentices is too small, and the tuition fees are not enough to pay for the gambling..." Berna did not care about these "elf secrets" that outsiders might be surprised to hear, but Solderin heard these After that, I only felt a kind of warmth and nostalgia: Many people who don¡¯t know the truth always think that the elves are old-fashioned, old-fashioned, poorly time-oriented and not good at communicating with others, but in fact the elves are very knowledgeable about enjoying life and entertainment. Race, except that most of them are not as enthusiastic and active as human beings in emotional expression, they give people some illusions.

    Of course, the current Berna seems to be a less common elf: her passion is like a personal class, probably this is why her tutor can safely let her go out to travel: this kind of personality is very easy to adapt to human society. .

    "That said... you know the master of the thorns, but you don''t know what happened to her," Berna looked at Soldrin curiously. "Have you been away from the silver empire for a long time?"

    "...It¡¯s been a long time," Soldering nodded. "At least six or seven hundred years haven¡¯t gone back."

    "Ah, then you have a chance to go back to your hometown. The change of Wangcheng can be big. The Queen ordered a new urban area, but the first expansion of Wangcheng since the magic tide..." Berna said excitedly, but When I talked about half, I suddenly turned my attention. She looked up and down at Solderin and asked curiously. "Speaking to Sor, I always think that the smell on your body is very special... it is not like the dirt in this area. Inside, it is mixed with the taste of golden grass seeds. It seems to be a spice sold by Ansu merchants? I smelled it once or twice in a smuggling merchant when I was at Tifeng."

    Soldering was a little surprised. He knew that the silver elf had a strong sense of smell, but Bernard¡¯s ability to distinguish the smell was too strong, but he thought that the other party was the closest to the plant in the Druid. "And he was not so surprised: the Druids of this faction are very sensitive to the spices extracted from plants."

    "I had been in Ansu for a short time before," Soldering nodded. "So I was particularly troubled when I passed the checkpoints. Those Titan soldiers are particularly vigilant against anyone coming from Ansu, even if The elves are no exception."

    "You really stayed in Ansu?" Berna opened her eyes and looked happy. "Have you heard that Ansu is a very powerful legendary hero? That is called Gao Wen Cecil. The person who died and resurrected? Have you seen him?"

    Solderin jumped in the heart, but the look on the face was very light: "I came from the east of Ansu, not very clear about it - but I also heard that it is said that he was in the dark after the resurrection. A pioneering collar was built near the mountains."

    The information that Cecil¡¯s pioneering leadership has spread has not been kept secret, but if it is not necessary, Solderin does not intend to expose his connection with Cecil¡¯s collar ¨C even if he is facing his own compatriots. No.

    This is not a vigilance, but a sense of responsibility. He knows that he is currently carrying a task and has a sensitive identity. In order to avoid too much trouble, at least he must return to Cecil before he leads to Gao Wen. Maintain this vigilance.

    Berna didn''t care about the language of Soldlin. She just looked forward and said: "The founding hero who died and resurrected... This kind of thing is like the story of a bard. I really don''t know what it is. It is said that Gao Wen Cecil and Her Majesty still know each other. Yes, although you have never seen him, but you should hear more news in Ansu than I? I heard that the resurrected hero is not only Established a pioneering collar, and is also prepared to recover the Cecil blockade in the entire southern region? He also formed an army for this purpose, is it true?"

    Forming the army to recover the Southland - this is obviously something that the adventurers and mercenaries are blowing out, although Solderin himself feels that his old friend group is really likely to be a child, but he knows Gao Wen¡¯s preferred enemy is still the monster that ran out of the waste soil, so he couldn¡¯t help but shook his head: ¡°Most of it is a rumor. I have not heard that the Duke of Cecil has to fight with the Ansu nobles. signal of."

    Berna frowned and looked at her face: "Oh... but I always think that it is not surprising that he is playing with the aristocrats in Ansu, especially the aristocrats in the South. After all, the entire Southland used to be his fief. Now the lords of the southern Ansu are equal to occupying his territory."

    Solderin was undecided about this issue, but Bernard¡¯s problem did not stop: "Right, Sor¡¯s sister, you said that if the Duke of Cecil really fights with the nobles in the South, can he win? ¡±

    "How do I know?" Soldering was a little dumbfounded. He felt that the young elf girl was so excited about the human world that he was so curious when he first came out to travel.

    But it may be that he put all his attention on looking for hair tonics that year, so that he didn''t care much about other things...

    Soldering shook his head and took out irrelevant thoughts for a moment, then shifted the attention of Berna with the weather as a topic: for safety reasons, he did not intend to continue talking about things related to Cecil.

    After a chat, Soldering got up and said goodbye.

    "Oh? Sor sister, you can live here," Berna said with enthusiasm. "My room was originally for two people - and now it is dark outside."

    Solderin is a very principled person, and he does not intend to have too deep contact with Bernard: "I have a place to stay, and I am not used to living in a room with others."

    "Well then..." Berna nodded. "Then I will send you..."

    Solderin refused the good intentions of the other side: "No, you still don''t adapt to the cold weather in the north, or stay here to roast the fire. We will meet at the tavern at noon tomorrow, how?"

    "Okay, that''s it."

    "That `s a deal."

    After leaving the Grey Whistle Hotel, Solderin looked at the deep night ahead and took a deep breath.

    The cold winter air in the northern part of the country was deeply poured into his lungs, and he was slowly exhaled, taking away some heat and making his thoughts clearer.

    "At least the problem of the pass is solved..."

    In the room of the Grey Whistle Hotel, Berna came to the window, letting the cold night wind blow through the gap in the window panel, her eyes followed the sandy body that was walking into the night.

    "Sol...what..."

    Bernard whispered, then turned away from the window and headed for the warm fireplace.

    The rustling of the vines and the roots of the whiskers rang in the room as she followed.

 Chapter 297ï¼š Kamal and Santis

    As the last rune establishes a connection with the entire array, the rune substrate on the bench begins to run.

    The magic is injected into the substrate through the transmission device on the test bench, and the standard runes that are fixed on the substrate and used for laboratory testing are illuminated one by one, and the magic flow flows in an orderly manner between the magic materials. It is converted into a special spell effect. A group of pale cyan airflow appears on the substrate, and the specific vortex shape is formed according to the traction of the rune line.

    The clean air mass or the airflow itself is of course invisible. The light blue color is actually the "elemental glare" effect produced by the interaction between the magic and the active elements in the air. When you see the familiar element glare, Carmel knows His experiment was successful.

    The Jenny formula group and the Ravenkes constant are still effective in blessing the magical runes of the elf system. This classic elf spell is perfectly controlled in the human laboratory.

    Looking at the rotating air mass, Kamal fell into meditation for a moment.

    When did the concept of "casting" gradually deviate from his cognition?

    The traditional mages are proud of their individual ability to cast spells. Only when they can use their own hands and their own mental power to create a spell effect, they are regarded as a qualified caster. However, the "natural" thing is congenitally limited. Each person''s highest ability to cast spells, a person with insufficient talent, even if the mind is no better, how hard to learn, can not release the spell, but ... these run on the experimental bench, relying on calculations, tools, materials to produce What is the spell effect, and what kind of spell is it?

    In the traditional magician''s concept, this is called "Farming Method", and it is still the patent of the Masters, because only those who have the talent for casting can inscribe the circle by sensing the flow of magic, how high the casting talent is, and portraying The complexity of the law can be complicated, so there is no difference between the law and the individual method of casting. However, the research and usage array in front of him is actually made by the assistant researchers in the Rune Institute.

    It is a group of ordinary people whose magic talent is extremely low, even without magical talent.

    They designed all the rune structures by means of paper and pencil calculations. Carmel is just a guide from the side, although the "Blessing of the Wind" is only the most basic thing in the wizard system, even in the human spell system. One-to-two spells can be counted, but a group of ordinary people reconstruct a usable array, which in itself challenges the traditional concept of "casting."

    A slightly excited voice came from the side and interrupted Carmel''s thoughts: "Master Carmel... We have succeeded!"

    "Yeah, we succeeded! These elf runes are also run according to the structure of the rune-interference knot! Success!!"

    The assistant researchers gathered here. They looked at the stable array on the experimental platform. They couldn¡¯t help but get excited. But because of Kameier¡¯s presence, they didn¡¯t dare to cheer directly. The majesty of the big magister is still there. They are deeply rooted in their hearts.

    Kamal looked up and looked at the magical researchers who wore white robes. The white robes were the "technician''s exclusive clothing" designed by the lord. There is no such thing as a robes. Magical auxiliary effects, however, wearing this white robe is already the highest honor in the minds of many magical technicians in the current territory. He looks at these excited researchers, and he seems to see those who were with him a thousand years ago. Old friends standing in the lab...

    In the next second, Carmel woke up, and he made a voice with a slight vibrato: "Yes, success, each of you is good. It''s all worth celebrating. I will propose to President Jenny, today. A celebration at the Academy in the evening!"

    The researchers left the lab with the excitement of the trial success and the expectation of a dinner party at night, and Carmel returned to the lab bench and looked at the other drawings fixed on the side shelf.

    That is the design of the acceleration track, and some adjustment parameters sent by the lord not long ago.

    He did not know how the lord determined these adjustment parameters, but these parameters were indeed quite effective after initial testing. Now the step of adding air boost to the projectile has been completed. The next task is to make the acceleration track.

    Carmel has seen the dawn of success, because the theoretical part of all drawings has been resolved, and in his deduction, these things should not be too much problem in the actual test, the lord named "magic" The new weapon of the Crystal Railgun may soon be transformed from a drawing to a finished product, but compared with this physical cannon program, his research on directed energy weapons has encountered some trouble.

    Not enough for others.

    There are only a dozen assistant researchers in the Rune Institute. Jenny has sent half of them to him. The rest of the researchers are following Jenny¡¯s research on interference in the intermediate rune system. It can''t move.

    The researchers under Carmel are going to carry out research and testing on accelerated orbits, cannonball charges, fuzes, etc. Although the theoretical parameters are already in place, it is not so easy to convert theoretical drawings into actual products, and it is foreseeable in the future. For a long time, there is no extra manpower on the research side to help him deal with the problem of directed energy weapons. Carmel''s own energy is enough, but lack of assistants, his efficiency is not high.

    The lack of assistants is not the first time Carmel has worried about this issue. He feels that he must solve this problem. Otherwise, even if he fixes this issue, he will still be stretched in the future.

    The ancient magister couldn¡¯t help but think of the new facility ordered by the lord, the comprehensive research center called the Magic Technology Institute, which he knew was a more practical department, with large laboratories and Skilled technicians who are good at dealing with practical problems, strictly speaking, the Magic Technology Institute is more suitable for handling his weapons research and development projects, but the research institute has just broken ground, and I am afraid that it will not be expected in a short time.

    What''s more, even if the facilities are completed, the technicians inside have a lot of questions waiting to be done: those are the magician technicians, and their work tasks are probably full.

    So where do you find a group of assistants?

    I am afraid that there will not be enough intellectuals in the entire territory to be trained as magical technicians... unless you can find a way to introduce a group of talents.

    Thinking about it, Carmel suddenly remembered a name he had heard when chatting with Jenny.

    He left the Institute and went straight to Cecil General College in the south of the Institute.

    Santiz had just finished the afternoon class. After the children were assigned to copy the runes and recite the basic rune rules, he packed up his teaching equipment and prepared to go back to the dormitory to rest.

    The young arcane master has become accustomed to living in Cecil.

    Prepare lessons every day, class, explain the mysteries of the magic world to the children, check the students'' progress and homework, then get off work, go back to the dormitory, prepare for the next day''s class, go to the cafeteria and go to the college teachers. Meal, by the way, discuss and discuss the progress of the students. Occasionally, they are helpless by those students with poor grades, but more often, they are delighted by the progress of the students. Some students will bring some gifts, most of which are the snacks they baked at home or from A beautiful stone touched by the river. The second case is a bit more.

    He was at a loss at first, but now the beautiful stones are full of windowsills in his dormitory.

    Santis likes to live in Cecil.

    There is no intrigue in the kingdom, there is no suffocating atmosphere in the mage tower, no cynicism and squeezing from the superiors and superiors, this is a place where he can feel comfortable even though it is located at the edge, although Here, Wang Du''s lords regard it as a "barren land where fools will go," but Santis feels that there is no place that makes him feel more comfortable than here.

    Let the princes of Wangdu enjoy their eyes narrowly and narrowly, they will not come.

    Santis has a set of tools for drawing, a textbook, a lesson plan, and a box of wooden, rune "blocks" for demonstrations. The other is his own production. He walked out of the main teaching building and looked at the scenery in the college.

    The snow in the past few days has been shoveled by students and school workers. In the coldest winter of this winter, Cecil College is not deserted: Santis saw the people coming to the evening school in groups. Going to another building, those workers who have just finished work: Since more and more factories in the territory regard "literacy" as the standard of senior workers, more and more people come to the evening school.

    After all, only by knowing the number of words can you easily learn how to operate the machines in the factory, in order to understand the complex work that the foreman confesses, and the workers who operate the machines...the income is higher than the illiterate labor that can only carry bricks. It is nearly doubled.

    A group of shining arcane rays suddenly appeared in the field of vision, and Santis stopped involuntarily.

    It was the most powerful caster on the land of Carmel, from the magician of the ancient Gangyan Empire.

    As a second-level arcane master, and also an arcane teacher who grew up in the circle of magicians in the kingdom, Santis was subconsciously nervous.

    After confirming that the ancient magician was really drifting toward himself, Santis quickly took a deep breath and calmed down and greeted him: "Good afternoon, Master Carmel."

    "Mr. Santis, we met, when the lord took me to the college," Carmel stopped in front of Santis and went straight to the subject. "I want to talk to you about something."

    "You talk to me about something?" Santis snorted and nodded hurriedly. "Of course, no problem, please let me know."

    "I need some assistants to help me with a very important magical project."

    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh ¡±

    "According to what I know so far, most of the magicians of this era are stupid. As long as the mind is shaped, the middle and high steps are just useless to me," Carmel commented unceremoniously. "I I want to ask you, do you still know friends like you in the circle of magicians of your king?"

    (After going out, just arrived home...)

 Chapter 298ï¼š Attraction

    Santisi responded for a while before he wanted to understand what the other party¡¯s ¡°friends like you¡± meant.

    He looked at Carmel''s eyes (probably the position of the eyes): "You mean a civilian origin, not controlled by the traditional mage circle or the aristocratic family, can freely join the Cecil collar, and have a certain knowledge base of the mage? ?"

    Kamal nodded slightly: "There is still not enough scholars on the territory - although we recruited a group of fallen scholars and mages from nearby territories, it is not enough, the quality and quantity are not enough. I used to talk to Jenny. Yes, I know that her origin is somewhat...special, so she has no connections in Wangdu, but you are different. Mr. Santis, although you are a civilian, at least... you are a legitimate, accepted The caster of a complete education."

    An orthodox monarch, even the most miserable one, is essentially different from Jenny, who was born from slavery. The ¡°class¡± of Santis is destined to have his own social circle of wizards. There are other casters who can talk on an equal footing.

    If Jenny can only be held in the Master Tower and other slaves for limited exchanges, then Santis is at least free.

    "I... I really know some Masters of the Kings," Santis hesitated and said. "But those who can interact with me are basically mixed and unsatisfied, because of various reasons. The mainstream mage circle is crowded..."

    "That may be in line with my requirements and meet the requirements of the lord," said Carmel. "You are teaching the rune logic and the basic course of magic, you should understand that this land is developing a brand new Magic technology route, in the face of this special field, the traditional Master level does not make much sense. What we really value is the researcher''s ability to explore unknown attitudes, accept new things, and the most basic mathematical and logical talents. I miss you. There should be no shortage of such friends."

    Santisi thought for a moment and slowly nodded: "I can give it a try."

    "Very good. But I also want to add one more sentence - many times ''rejected by the mainstream field'' is not the same as ''having a unique talent.'' In most cases, the next person is excluded by the social circle just because he is really stupid. But this kind of person will always use the "my talent can understand" to anesthetize myself. I don''t want my blunt words to hurt your feelings - but I don''t want to bring trouble to the lord. I have seen Too many self-excellent people, they are always difficult to entangle."

    Santis couldn''t help but laugh, and he didn''t seem to be angry at all: "Of course, you are right. I have seen many people like this. In Wangdu, the lonely wizards will always end up." In the big and small circles, just like the upper class aristocrats hold a party, in this ''underlying secret law society'', there are often many people who complain about their talents, but only one and a half of them are really unrecognizable. More than half of them are really nothing. I have been in this circle for many years and will naturally identify them."

    "That''s good," Camille said, "Let''s go find the lord - this kind of thing should be known to the lord."

    Gao Wen stood in front of the map of Cecil and its surrounding areas, watching the undulating mountains, plains, and forest lines fall into contemplation.

    This map was hand-painted by him. It restores all the details of the satellite view as much as possible while ensuring intuitive and easy-to-understand, and also marks the various mineral resources found along the way of the pioneering army seven hundred years ago. He still remembers what happened when he was immersed in the study in the study room - Herti was shocked and couldn''t add any more. Amber said that the old man must have prepared the map in advance before pretending to draw a map scary, Rebecca because He agreed to be amber''s point of view and was knocked on by Herti ¨C but with the increasing number of new things that Gao Wen has tossed, he himself is the most unreasonable ¡°resurrection of death¡±, this incredible map. The impact is gradually faded.

    Gao Wen believes that as the drawing techniques he has written are taught, everyone will be less surprised by this high-precision satellite image (hand-painted version).

    Amber stood beside him, and squinted at him to look at the map, but she didn''t know what Gao Wen was looking at. After a long while, she finally couldn''t help it: "Hey, what do you think of Gaowen?" ?"

    Gao Wen raised his hand and clicked somewhere above the map: "This is Kant."

    Then his hand moved down and circled a large area: "This is the northern wasteland, then the North Shore development area, the White River, the Cecil collar... the mine town is here, this side is the western lumberyard and The newly established ''Shuanglin Village''... Finally, there are two southeast and southwestern places to prepare for the opening of the next spring. The current force of Cecil is this one."

    Amber squinted at Gao Wen: "Kant collar has been drawn in by you!"

    Gao Wen did not take care of amber, but continued as if he said to himself: "The current population of Cecil''s main city is 15,000, including a large number of artisans and residents who migrated from Kant after the winter. And the serfs and the last group of people who bought from Leslie and other places. But because of the imperfect administrative construction, the population statistics before the winter was not completed, and it is impossible to tell how many people there can be... ¡±

    Gao Wen does not know how many people in a medieval prince or the count of the earth on the earth, but he knows that in this world, because the human body itself is strong, there are things like abundance of magic and druid spells to ensure The basic output of food, so although the people at the bottom of the country live a very poor and difficult life, their population is quite large, even in this long-lost South, there is a large population scattered in this land.

    However, these people are not yet considered to be the people of Cecil, even if they have become the leader of the satellite town of Cecil, they are still independent.

    Amber squinted at Gao Wen¡¯s face and seriously analyzed the territory. After listening for a long time, he didn¡¯t understand what the man was saying: ¡°So? Do you think the population is not enough? I told you Hey, the city of 10,000 people is quite scary! You..."

    Gao Wen suddenly interrupted the amber words: "Do you think that this place is still too small?"

    Amber reacted for two seconds, and the ears slowly rose up: "...you finally decided to hit someone! You think about it, if you really want to recover the land, the whole south can be..."

    "I don''t have this plan for the time being," Gao Wen glanced at the half-elf. "I feel that the current strategy is too small, and the potential population is not enough..."

    Amber''s face is foggy: "Strategic depth? What?"

    Gao Wen thought about it and shook his head: "Forget it, don''t tell you."

    Amber''s eyes glimpsed, and suddenly wanted to refute something, but before she opened her mouth, Betty''s crisp voice sounded outside the door of the study: "Master! Master Carmel and Mr. Santis come to you!"

    "Oh?" Gao Wen was a little surprised that the two people who had nothing to do would come together to find himself. He went to his desk and "let them in."

    Amber licked his mouth and stood up beside Gao Wen. After a few seconds, the door of the study opened and Carmel and Santis came in.

    A few minutes later, Gao Wen listened to the two people''s intentions. His face couldn''t help but show his expression of interest: "You intend to start from the Wangdu Master circle and attract a group of talents to come in? Through the network of Santis. ¡±

    "Adult, I... can''t be a network of people," said Sant Tiston, nervously. "The gatherings of the great wizards are counted as networks. I know... at most, they are just some unsatisfied little wizards. Private gatherings, and I don¡¯t know many people..."

    Gao Wen waved his hand: "No matter, just said, our original goal is not the big magician, as long as it is an intellectual. But let me tell you the truth, I did not think about the way to recruit talent from the prosperity of the kingdom... ...including the Master Circle of Wang Du, I also thought about it."

    Kamal: "Have you recruited? Didn''t it succeed?"

    Gao Wen nodded. "Yes. Although I didn''t use the contacts of Santis, I opened a very high price. It was only a year passed. No one was interested in the recruitment of Cecil." - You should know why."

    "Boundary land, desolate and bitter cold, but also smashed the waste soil, no one will feel that there will be a future as a ''magic advisor'' here," Santis thought for a moment, his voice bitter "Wangdu people don''t know the real situation here. They only judge by imagination. For them, Cecil''s collar is not attractive. Even if the reward is very high, Wang Du''s mage will not easily leave the kingdom. Center... After all, for most of the Masters, Wang means knowledge centers and promotion channels, and even if they are mixed, they are not willing to leave."

    Although the reputation of the founding hero is high, but the Master is a group of pragmatic people, they do not see any hope of going to the South, so the reputation of the founding hero is not enough to shake them - although Gao Wen also opened a very high Price, but he is not generous to the point of not counting costs.

    "Mr. Santis, do you think that with your influence, can you convince your friends to leave the ¡®magic center¡¯ like Wang Duo and come to Cecil as a pioneer?¡±

    Santstone hesitated and began to subconsciously lick the button on his chest: "I..."

    He wants to say with confidence that he can, but only a little assumption, he realizes that he does not have this confidence.

    It is not so easy to leave the king. Even if he personally lobbied to his friends, he would not be able to convince anyone of his "famousness" in the circle of Master Wang.

    He doesn''t have a friend who is so deep in friendship that he can come to the land with his own words in a few words. If there is, he will not be crowded into the South Alliance aid team by the Wangdu Master Circle.

    The young arcanist''s face dimmed, and the courage and enthusiasm that had been swelled was also hit hard, but at this moment, Carmel suddenly spoke: "The lord, Cecil, is the master of the king. Not attractive, so they don''t want to come, are they?"

    ¡°Yes,¡± Gao Wen nodded. ¡°I want to recruit talents, unless Cecil has enough attraction.¡±

    "We are attractive enough," Carmel said categorically.

    Gao Wen raised his eyebrows: "Well? Tell me."

    "I," Carmel opened his hands, a bright arcane arc leaping around him, his voice creaking. "An ancient gangster is not enough to attract them? The magician of the millennium ago personally Isn''t the instruction enough to attract them? The lost ancient magic skills are not enough to attract them? I don''t believe that the magician after a thousand years has fallen to the hunger for magic!"

    Santis, Gao Wen, and Amber felt at the same time. Gao Wen showed a faint smile and tilted his body forward: "If those who came to the ancient secrets came here, they found out that What do you think is different? Many of your ancient spells can''t be used in this era."

    "There is the ability to go back!"

    Https:

    Genius one second to remember the address of this station: . :m.

 Chapter 299ï¼š The mission of Santis

    The last words of Kamal said that the momentum is full, but Gao Wen is not too serious.

    There won''t be any magician who can resist the things that Carmel mentioned - even the most self-conceived traditional magician.

    Although some of Camer''s ancient spells are indeed unusable in this era, although many of the ancient techniques known to Carmel are based on the deep blue wells, the ancient magician still holds countless numbers. The knowledge of contemporary casters, the magical arrays, rune knowledge, and classical spells that have long since lost, as long as one-tenth of them can still be used, is enough to make a great wave in the traditional wizard circle.

    What''s more, Kamal himself, an ancient magician who has survived from the Spark Age and transformed into the body of the Arcane, is enough for the Masters of Wangdu to experience a shock.

    What Gao Wen wants to consider now is not whether Cecil is attractive to the Masters of the Kings, but whether Carmel should be exposed to the traditional Masters now, and those who are attracted will spread the message. To what extent.

    He does not intend to prematurely let the traditional mage circle notice the "deviant land" of Cecil, because the order promoted in this land is contrary to the traditional mage world from the beginning, although Gao Wen is not afraid. Those who are already decaying, but now is the key stage in the development of Cecil, and premature attraction of hostility will only disrupt many of his plans.

    But he will not give up the opportunity to recruit talents from the king ¨C it is good to strike a balance between the two.

    He said his thoughts, and Carmel immediately understood Gao Wen¡¯s concerns. The ancient magician gave a low-pitched laugh: ¡°Lord, you are right, those mediocrity knows Cecil¡¯s collar. A craftsman can use hot rays to weld things, I am afraid it will go crazy."

    "So we have to control the spread of the message, and also control the content of the message," Gao Wen looked at Santis. "You said that Wang Duo¡¯s Lonely Master has his own small circle, then you can make sure that the message is only in this small circle. Is it flowing? At least for a few months or a year, the news only flows in small circles."

    Santis looked at his buttons a little uncomfortably, but after a brief thought, he gave a positive answer: "The Lord, I can guarantee - and I don''t think it needs to be deliberately controlled. Just give a little guidance. No one will spread the message around..."

    "Oh?"

    "Mage will not let resources fall into the hands of others," Santis showed a helpless smile, "especially ¡®knowledge.''

    "Just tell them, I was lucky enough to get the favor of the lord in Cecil, and I got a little bit of knowledge about ancient magic, got some pointers from the ancient magician, and made them realize that these resources and opportunities are quite limited, then The news will naturally be confined to small circles, and even if you want to spread out, it will take a lot of effort..."

    As he said, the young arcanist couldn''t help but sigh softly.

    He thought of the children in the school, thought of the eyes that were eager for knowledge, and thought of the printed textbooks that everyone could read, and thought of the sense of accomplishment when sharing knowledge.

    The longer he was led by Cecil, the more he was unable to adapt to the lifestyle in the kingdom¡ªeven if life had become a memory for him.

    "Well... it¡¯s a problem to not spread completely, but as long as you pay attention to the guidance, it seems that all of this is operational," Gao Wen did not know the thoughts of Santiz. He just weighed who should be handed over to this matter. To finish, "Amber, is there a suitable candidate for the first phase?"

    "Witch Jeepy, she is a woman who can speak good words, and knows some wild ways, for example, a magic apprentice, and a quick leg Pierce, he does not understand magic, but is very smart, can be dressed as a guard, in the mission Help is provided in the middle. But it is impossible for them to go to the king to perform the task alone - they have not been to the king, nor have they entered the circle of the Master of the Kings."

    "Of course, they are only responsible for the flicker, who is really responsible for leading the way..." Gao Wen said as he looked at Santis. "Mr. Santis, are you willing to return to the king?"

    If you want to successfully recruit talents, but also in the process of controlling the direction of the news, screening and recruiting targets, then only a few letters are obviously not acceptable, and Santis is the best person to go to Wang Duo to preside over this matter. - Of course, this introverted and unconfident Mr. Arcane Master is probably not good at doing things independently, so Gao Wen will give him one or two helpers, those who have received a lot of training in the Military Security Intelligence Service. It is very suitable.

    After listening to Gao Wen¡¯s words, Santis was a bit hesitant.

    He didn''t want to leave the college, and he didn''t like to go back to that dull and depressed place - but he knew he had to obey the command of the lord.

    "You don''t have to stay in the king for too long," Gao Wen said. "You just need to be a guide. Then the people I sent will set up a longer-term stronghold in Wangdu, waiting for you to go smoothly." You can come back after the Master Circle has established contact. You will take the carriage and be escorted by the soldiers. If you hurry and hurry along the way, you will have enough time to go back and forth one month. Plus, you will stay in the king¡¯s time. You should be able to come back after you return. To catch up with the new round of immigration in the territory, there will be more freshmen in the college."

    At the beginning, Gao Wen went to the king to deliberately slow down the pace. Basically, the village must stop, and he also made a lot of roads. As a result, he walked for almost two months, but in fact Ansu is a north and south land. In a narrow country, going from the south to the king is not a long journey.

    After learning that there were these arrangements, Santis was relieved. He nodded hard: "I won''t let you down."

    Gao Wen nodded slightly: "When you left the college, your course was temporarily taken over by others. I will let Jenny pick the right substitute teacher. When you hand over to her, you will arrive at Wangdu. After that, I can live in the mansion of No. 4 Crown Street and use it as an activity base. It is my residence in Wangdu. It is safe and can avoid the disturbances of people."

    When I heard that I had to live in the Duke¡¯s mansion, Santston couldn¡¯t help but start to get nervous...

    At this time, Amber said: "You said that you suddenly sent people back to the kingdom, do not have to arrange a statement? Wangdu that help the nobility is very easy to be nervous..."

    "What do you want to use to arrange it? It¡¯s plainly announced to recruit people without explanation and disguise," Gao Wen said without hesitation. "No matter how much excuses I want, as long as I send someone to the king, then The guy who is nervous is able to make up the piles of intent. It''s better to be brighter, I can save a lot of thoughts, and how they love to ponder is their problem. And recruiting talent is not a bad thing. ¡±

    Amber¡¯s ear trembled: ¡°It¡¯s also...¡±

    "As long as I have not returned to the kingdom, then neither the king nor the kings and nobles have any qualifications to ask about the Cecil family. The title of the Duke is still very useful in this respect," Gao Wen said. While drawing a sheet of parchment from the side dedicated to writing aristocratic documents, I wrote a certificate and stamped my own emblem. "Mr. Santis, take this, you are my Recruiting the Master''s messenger to the king - this is your public identity. As for Cecil''s ''secret'', you have to find a way to organize a secret gathering. The officers of the Military Intelligence Bureau will guide you on how to do this kind of thing. No need to be nervous and stressed, as long as you hold this, you represent a duke, and the tension is the ''Little Masters'' who stand in front of you."

    Santis took the file of Gao Wen''s past in a slight panic, and in the process, like the last time, he pulled off his button: "Yes...Yes, adults!"

    "Remember, you have to be clean and have no worries. We don''t need to be a mage of combat power, and we don''t need to be a noble aristocrat in the facade. Those who have a family involvement and a school background can absorb it, but they must Understand their details - you won''t inquire about it, the officers of the Military Intelligence Bureau will know what to say, you should consider their opinions."

    "I understand," Santiz solemnly put the document close to himself, then hesitated and said an idea that had been in his heart for a long time. "Adult, in fact, I hope... this time can take my The family also took over."

    "Your family..." Gao Wen slightly recalled, "Ah, is your parents right?"

    "In fact... there is a younger brother who is an apprentice to others and a younger sister," Santis bowed his head. "I hope I can pick them up."

    Gao Wen¡¯s face was filled with a sincere smile: ¡°Of course there is no problem. In fact, I want to take over the family, but more than half of the 100 people who came with you from the king have already applied to me. I hope that my family will be accepted by Cecil. I have accepted it, but I have not yet had time to organize the **** team. This time, you have just had the opportunity to do this."

    Santisi and Carmel left with satisfaction, and Amber looked at Gao Wen¡¯s expression and couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°You look good.¡±

    "Is there?"

    "The laughter is too obvious," Amber raised his eyebrows. "People want to take over the family. Why are you so happy?"

    "I am willing to stay here, and I hope that my family can be received here," Gao Wen patiently explained. "The former can be loyal, can be a sense of honor, can be driven by responsibility or interest, but then There is only one explanation: Cecil''s collar has truly become a beautiful place in their minds, and they have completely rooted here."

    "Why is this..." Amber blinked, and seemed to understand. "Even if this place is smashing the wasteland and it has been attacked by monsters not long ago, they are still willing to take over the family... it is really deadly. of."

    "It would be better to say that we had completely smashed the monsters outside the city wall in the absence of death, and we have strengthened the confidence of the craftsmen and scholars from the kingdom." Gao Wen nodded. "In this era." The security of the people comes from whether the army of the lords and the lords can protect them. If they can, then the dark mountains can also be livable heavens. If not, then even if they live in the plains of the Holy Spirit, they will still be precarious."

    Seeing Amber¡¯s face seriously thinking about it, Gao Wen couldn¡¯t help but smile: ¡°Well, don¡¯t ponder this. Help me take care of it again ¨C I have to ¡®meditation¡¯ again.¡±

    "Again? Is it the same as last time?"

    "Free ifi, don''t be embarrassed."

    "...Hey, you said something strange that no one can understand!"

    Https:

    Genius one second to remember the address of this station: . :m.

 Chapter 300ï¼š I caught you

    The scene in front of him gradually stabilized, and the magnificent palaces and spires of the City of Dreams once again appeared in front of Gao Wen.

    Looking at the "incarnation" of the perpetual sleeper in front of him, and this quietly running city, Gao Wenxin could not help but breathe a sigh of relief.

    It seems that the camouflage he set up on the network is working very well, and the backdoors that were inserted to sneak into the network have not been discovered by the sleepers.

    But think about it before the emergence of computer viruses, who knows what anti-virus software?

    He has not sneaked into the world twice, this time for the third time. His direction of action in this spiritual network is already clear.

    Stealing technology, inserting backdoors, monitoring the actions of those who are sleeping, if there is a chance, then exerting some influence on the perpetrators through this network of minds so that this special cult group can continue to develop in the direction he desires.

    Gao Wen bypassed the crowd and arrived at the area where the node crystal was located. After connecting to the main channel, he first confirmed that he left the "experimental field" as usual, then quietly exited the secret connection and started with the help of the node crystal. Search for technical data that may exist.

    Although no attempt has been made to find valid information in previous attempts, Gao Wen did not find nothing in this connection. By analyzing and learning the knowledge of those who have swallowed up, and the experience of stealing resources in the mind network, he I have vaguely figured out the principles and structure of this network. He found that he can do more with the loopholes in this network than he initially imagined.

    This network is directly connected to the spiritual world of every sleeper. In other words, it can theoretically connect directly to the thinking and memory space of every sleeper. Of course, the sleepers themselves know the risks, so they When connecting to the Internet, they will protect and isolate their own world of consciousness to prevent people from invading their thinking through connections. However, in Gao Wen''s view, their protection is obviously not enough.

    Perhaps it is because the sleepless people did not think that there would be people who invaded the church compatriots in the "home" network, or that Gao Wen¡¯s own soul change is too serious. He has a strong control over his subconscious world. In his view, all deceptive and invisible shielding measures in this spiritual network seem to be non-existent...

    The crystal of the shimmering crystal quietly floats in front of Gao Wen. He looks at the surface of the crystal, and the spiritual power gradually spreads. He can feel the vast amount of truth hidden under the deceptive appearance of this crystal. Data is exchanged, distributed, and reconstructed here. The thoughts of countless perpetual sleepers are turbulent in the bottom of the data sea. They are powerful and weak, and those powerful thoughts are closely connected with the structure of the entire network. As long as you touch it a little, there is a risk of triggering a network-wide alarm, but those weak thoughts...

    They are like algae and zooplankton floating between the waves, lacking protection and lack of vigilance.

    It is the lower layer of the perpetrators and the most basic group of cultists. Their greatest value in this network is to contribute to the computational power and to bear the data pressure as a ¡°buffer¡± when the network fluctuates wildly: for this immature In the case of the Internet, volatility is a very common situation, and the sleepers have chosen the simplest and most rude way to ensure the stability of the network as a whole.

    Gao Wen carefully let his spirit continue to pervade. Through the jump of the node crystal, he touched the veins of those thoughts a little bit, and roughly judged the strength of the owner behind him. He also began to try to read those thoughts. Shallow memory This is one of the most basic abilities of the sleeper. Although Gao Wen got this knowledge through engulfing, it is still the first time it is applied.

    He must be very careful. Once he sneaked into the Internet, God knows how excitedly those cults who have long been nervous about the "outside rogue". Maybe they will pull the server line out of tension... ...

    A vague illusion is presented in Gao Wen¡¯s mind. He sees that in the outline of the city of dreams, there are countless spots of light flashing and flowing. Most of the light spots are in the outer layers of the city. Some are in the inner layer, and a few extra bright spots gather in the large palace area in the center of the city.

    He carefully circumvented the light spots that were too strong or too close to the center and began to reach targets that seemed to be a good fit.

    He saw some flashy shallow memories. Some strange people were holding a rally, some were dark and desolate castles, and in these shallow flashes, he suddenly saw a special scene.

    An elderly mage who lives in isolation, a paranoid madman who has gone astray, a person who is tempted by the perpetual sleeper and willing to be a slave to the dream...

    He slowly leaned back...

    The Tifeng empire, among the mountains in the southwestern border, the ancient mage tower stands quietly on the top of a rocky mountain. At dusk, the dim sky shrouds the black roof of the ancient minaret, and along the spire''s mottled facade. Spread all the way, sketching a circle of golden rims on the tower, but this light can not dispel the gloomy atmosphere of this mage tower, but can only make this tower as if it is torn from the sky.

    The mountain people who lived in the foothills village were always afraid of the mage tower on the top of the mountain. They knew that there was a terrible magician in the black tower. Every night, from the highest window at the top of the black tower. It will reflect the figure of the terrible mage. The ignorant mountain people always regard the strange wind, lightning and clouds in the mountains as signs of anger of the magician, and warn the children in the village not to get close to the top of the mountain. I was tempted by the magician to become a stone statue in the Master''s Tower or the imaginary Owl Mountain people who were captive in the Master''s imagination of the magic.

    In fact, their fears are not totally unreasonable, because the black tower does live with a terrible, old-aged mage who is not quite normal. It is said that the old mage came from Emperor Aldernan and was emperor for studying taboo knowledge. Exiled to this point, he lived in isolation, his temper was eccentric, never communicated with the people in the village. He had several equally gloomy apprentices. He would only send his apprentices down the mountain to purchase food or make other deals, in those who wore black robes. On the body, the villagers often smell the **** atmosphere, and the disturbing and horrible rumors about the black tower are spreading more and more.

    The dark-skinned Mary took the purchased food and left the village in the sight of the fear of the mountain people. Those ridiculous and speculative absurd arguments seemed to still hover in her ear, and she wrapped her black mage robe. With a hood to cover the cold night winds of the mountains, walk alone on the mountain road.

    There was only one road from the foot of the village to the Master''s Tower. There were countless impulses to escape from this road. Mary looked up at the gate of the Master Tower, which had already appeared in sight, and couldn''t help but look back at the road.

    She touched the metal buckle between her neck and struggled to take her eyes back and slowly walked toward the Master Tower step by step.

    The door of the Mage Tower opened automatically, and the dark door made her subconsciously retreat a half step, but in the next second, a thin, thin arm came out of the darkness and pulled her into the door.

    The voice of the hoarse old voice came from the side: "Don''t grind, the master will be upset."

    Mary nodded and quickly handed the basket in her hand to the servant who was as old and aging as the entire Master Tower, and then took a heavy footstep to the second floor of the Master Tower.

    The old mage wrapped in a black robe sits in the magic lab, and the wall and the ground around him are painted with strange and inexplicable blood runes. The light of the inconspicuous light flashes between the runes, and the old mage himself enters the experiment in Mary. When I was in the room, I raised my head slowly.

    His white-haired head is as dry as the air, and the wrinkled skin is full of traces of the passage of time. His old seems to die at any time, but Mary knows that this old mage is still too early to die. I even suspect that this old and terrible person will live forever and ever, even longer than her life.

    "You are back... go to work." The old wizard looked at Mary with a sulky look. His voice was slow and slow, as if a nightmare, with a strange sense of lag. Mary knew that this was because the mentor was at Some kind of special "connected" state, she does not know what this "connection" means, because the instructor never let her touch this knowledge, she only knows that this is a "spell" that is completely different from traditional magic. When her mentor Daniel fell into the most insane stage of his life, he suddenly got this "spell", then began to frantically study it, indulge in it, even angered the magicians of the emperor, and had to come to this Desolation and backward borders...

    Whenever the "connected" state, the old Master''s reaction will be so slow, but the slowness is just an illusion, his thinking is still agile, the reaction can still be quite rapid, if you do not want to be punished, the smartest choice is to immediately obey his orders. .

    Mary expressed obedience and walked quickly to the corner of the lab. A sample that had been dissected was placed on the bench, and the technique maintained the best state of study. Mary recognized that it was a monkey, very much in the mountains. Common monkeys.

    She began to process the sample according to the instructions of the instructor. Although the book was still slightly twitching, she mechanically began her own actions to strip the flesh and blood, connect the nerve lines, and immerse in magic oil...

    And halfway through these mechanical movements, she suddenly heard a strange noise in the direction of the instructor.

    She looked up in horror and saw that her mentor had already widened her eyes. The huge fear was quickly filling the face of his old cognac. This old man who always only brought fear to others seemed to see that he could live him. The indescribable thing that scared to death, where a big mouth made a weird sigh, and after two seconds of rigidity, the old wizard suddenly straightened his arm, as if he wanted to keep something in front of him, but In his mouth, he said something inexplicable:

    "Don''t move, I have caught you."

    That is not the tone of the teacher''s usual speech.

 Chapter 301ï¼š a servant

    The magician Daniel watched with horror as the whole world slowly collapsed in front of him - the magnificent arcane spire, the incomparable magical hall, the world of freedom, light and hope, so silently collapsed in front of him The solution, and a horrible consciousness is quickly coming to him.

    Falling to "before" is just an illusion. Daniel, who has a deep understanding of the mystery of the mind, knows what the real facts are - his thoughts have been invaded, and the power of this intruder has reached an incredible level. In his own mind, Daniel constructs illusions and bait that can block snooping, encrypting memories, but the intruder seems to completely ignore the defenses and directly rushes to everything. In the short one second, he only feels his own brain. He was forced into a huge stream of information, and he could not resist the flood of information.

    Under the impact of such a huge amount of information, all thinking barriers and memory buffers have no effect.

    In the only remaining sense of reason, Daniel remembered the information that was published in the Mind Network not long ago, the information about the "out-of-domain rogue", and the information about the bishop who died in the hands of the wandering outsiders. He realized what the huge information in his mind couldn''t be dealt with by the human brain, and after realizing it, his first reaction was to cut off the network immediately.

    His mind quickly jumped between the mind network and the real world. In a lucky moment, less than a millisecond, he saw his magic lab at the border of Tifeng, the clumsy female apprentice is not far away. At the test bench next to the sample, he used all his strength to raise his hand, but in the next moment, he found himself back to the world of dreams that were constantly falling apart.

    The surrounding palace buildings are still slowly falling apart. The pedestrians in the city are dissolved in the air like abstract oil paintings. The old master squeezes out the last trace of air in his lungs and sends out the final shout: "He is in the network - ¡±

    However, his shouting was only an illusion in his own mind. In fact, he just stood still in the same place, and a voice burst in his mind: "Still, don''t move, I have caught you!"

    After this sentence, the surrounding scene was finally completely changed.

    The splendid city of dreams disappeared, and there was only one vast and endless wide water surface in the field of vision. There were one and another strange metal platform on the water. A sky without any star celestial bodies covered the sky above the water, countless huge geometry. The image is constantly changing and reorganizing on the day of the day, forming a variety of incomprehensible sights, and the owner of the world, a man with short blond hair, stands quietly in front of him.

    That is the face of Charles I of the founding kingdom of the Ansu Kingdom. In the "eternal dream", many people like to shape themselves into this image, but the old master knows that this "Charlie I" is more than any sleeper. Both are terrible.

    "The extraterrestrial rogue..." he muttered to himself.

    "To be honest, I don''t really like the name you gave me. It sounds awkward," Gao Wen said as he looked at the old mage. Before the person was dragged in, his image was a figure. The robes of the stars, the jewels of the stars, the sturdy and calm middle-aged people, but in this "slit world" that only follows the rules set by Gao Wen, the outsiders are forcibly removed from all camouflage, he is just a The old man who is wearing a black mage robe, "Your name is Daniel... interesting, Tifeng, isn''t it?"

    "How do you know..." The old Master first opened his eyes in horror, but then realized that it was stupid to have doubts on this issue: How much resistance does human intelligence have in the face of this extraterrestrial rogue?

    But in fact, what Gao Wen knows is really not much - he can use his powerful memory shock to destroy the mind lines of most of the hunger cultists, or use a trap hole in his mind network to put a sleeper and The total network is isolated and pulls in the abnormal data space, but the reading memory is a deeper and more complicated operation. He has this knowledge and can be far from the proficiency.

    He just read the surface memory of this old mage - just in that surface memory, there are already a lot of interesting things.

    The old man named Daniel was first a mage before becoming a permanent sleeper, and he was also a member of the Tifeng Emperor Masters Association.

    It is normal for cultists to absorb new members. From the poor civilians to the empty aristocrats, they are the targets of their attempts. The original Kant¡¯s wife, Lilith, was tempted by the cultists and went astray. But Bad Wendell, who had suffered earlier deaths, is almost the same, but according to Gao Wen, there are very few wizards who have fallen into cults because the Master has a special worldview and belief system, they first It is already a user of extraordinary power, so it is difficult to be tempted by extraordinary power. Secondly, they have the broad belief of the magic goddess Miermina. This goddess is considered to be the source of the law. If a mage really decides to write a letter What is it, isn¡¯t it better to believe in a magical goddess than to believe in a group of dreaming madmen?

    But after reading Daniel''s shallow memory, Gao Wen realized that if a drooping mage came to an end on the magical road, he went to a desperate situation, and at the same time he himself could still be used in his will. The weak point... then it seems that it is not impossible for him to indulge in a dream.

    In terms of "compensating for the regrets brought by the real world", the people who have been sleeping have a great advantage.

    On the other hand, the old Master Daniel finally recovered calm after the initial panic. He has secretly tried to get out of this place or release some spells, but found himself completely trapped here, even with spiritual strength as if frozen. ¡ª¡ªIn this spiritual field, the control of the mind means that everything is all right, even if there is power to destroy the earth outside, he can¡¯t fight the master of the dream, so he decisively chooses self-protection and tries to lower his posture. : "You...what do you want from me..."

    The mage is a pragmatic group, and this will not change under any circumstances. Daniel will not support anything in this situation, especially if he knows that he is still an "out-of-domain rogue", one may not have humans. This is especially true after the indescribable emotions.

    Since this "lost" has not yet taken his life, it means that he has the value of continuing to live, he must let himself live.

    "What do you get..." Gao Wen touched his chin and thought about it. "To tell the truth, I really didn''t think about it... It''s just an experiment to pull you over. I didn''t see any other value for you. Or Say, what do you think you can give me?"

    Just do an experiment...

    The old Master¡¯s heart sank and the situation began to develop in a bad direction.

    He is considered an experimental product - just like the animals he threw to the apprentice Mary to deal with.

    Is this the true attitude of ¡°outside rogues¡± when looking at human beings?

    Gao Wen did not let this old mage continue to brain-fill it there alone - although it seems very interesting to do so, Gao Wen was not on the line once to play, confirming that this Titan who called Daniel can recognize it. After the reality, he waved his hand: "Well, relax, we can sit down and talk slowly."

    A small round table and two chairs appeared out of the calm waters, and Gao Wen took the lead. Daniel sat carefully after a short hesitation, but he still did not dare to relax. Gao Wen¡¯s every move.

    "How long have you been a permanent sleeper?"

    Daniel snorted. I didn''t expect this inhuman presence to actually start chatting with himself, but he quickly responded: "I was in contact with them more than ten years ago."

    "Because you have a problem with magic research in the real world?" Gao Wen looked at the old mage in front of him with a smile. "Indulging in dreams is not a means of solving problems."

    "...the mortal is a creature limited by talent," the old mage shook his head bitterly. "My talent has made me come to an end early on the road to exploring the truth."

    ¡°Is the sleeper a salvation for you?¡±

    "...maybe you can say that."

    "Interesting," Gao Wen tapped on the table. "So I really want to know, if another bigger redemption is placed in front of you, will you betray the eternal sleeper?"

    Daniel looked at Gao Wen slyly and looked a little overwhelmed.

    "I need a servant," Gao Wen said with a smile, deliberately making himself look unpredictable - since those who have a lot of inner sleepers have woven a set of quite powerful people, he really doesn''t mind taking this. People set it up with ease. "I am not omnipotent. There are many things I can''t do on my own - so I chose you."

    In fact, it is casually chosen.

    "Checked...I?" the old Master said hesitantly. "What do you want me to do?"

    "As my eyes and ears, in the eyes and ears of Tifeng, in the eyes and ears of the people who are sleeping," Gao Wen said while staring at the eyes of the old Master. "Of course, you will get reciprocal rewards in this process." - I am following the equivalent exchange."

    Although Daniel does not expect to get more benefits in addition to "survival" in this contact, he still subconsciously asked: "You mean...remuneration?"

    "For you, that may be a greater redemption," Gao Wen laughed. "It is knowledge that allows you to continue to advance on the path of exploring truth."

    Daniel¡¯s breathing is one of them.

    ......

    Mary stared nervously at the instructor''s movements, and she had been in this position for a long time.

    After that weird sentence, the instructor seemed to be petrified. The whole person was stiff, and the expression of horror on his face was motionless. She wanted to push forward or scream, but in the end she restrained this impulse. - It is highly probable that the mentor will be turned into a magical reflex. This is not a good idea.

    However, no matter how to check the blood red rune array around, she could not find any trace of spell loss.

    Want to call in other apprentices? Want to call the old housekeeper? Or do you want to take advantage of this opportunity to lift your neck?

    Countless thoughts - nervous and terrible - violently clash in the mind of this low-level female mage, she feels that her hands and feet are beginning to tremble, an impulse to take the risk of taking the plunge is gradually gaining the upper hand, but she is making Before the worst decision, she saw her tutor''s eyes suddenly stunned.

    This made her almost exclaimed.

    The old magician in black robe finally woke up, his stiff muscles slowly recovered, and the muddy eyes re-cleared. He saw the female student standing in front of him, and the latter looked nervous and fearful.

    The old magician didn''t know how long he had lost consciousness, but the student apparently did not escape.

    Mary shivered and said: "Guide... you... are you okay?"

    "I made a pen deal with a terrible existence." The old magician said in a hoarse voice.

    Https:

    Genius one second to remember the address of this station: . :m.

 Chapter 302ï¼š Meet again

    Mary looked at her mentor with a nervous look. As for what the other words suddenly came out, she didn''t really want to know.

    She is afraid of her mentor - even afraid of some degree of fear, if she can, she would rather have never revealed any magical talents, and did not climb into this decade of obscurity for ten years ago. There is no tower of the Lord, and I saw the mentor who just moved here in the tower. Now she is already a second-level official mage, and according to the instructor, "may be a middle-class in the lifetime," but in Mary. It seems that becoming a second-level magician is not glorious, and even worse than being an ignorant village woman in a mountain village.

    At least, the village women don''t have to solve the myriad of animals. They don''t have to cultivate deformed freaks. They don''t have to learn how to connect the human brain and monsters, and they don''t have to bear the pressure of the mentor''s disordered mental state.

    Daniel is a magician with a problematic mind. In fact, in the eyes of only a few apprentices in the tower, the tutor is already crazy. He is often immersed in a strange state of dreams, even if he is awake, he has no sound emotions. He is violent, irritable, gloomy and terrifying. He will let his apprentices eat rats and snakes. He will release terrible monsters and spell creatures into the tower because of an illusion, and then drive the apprentices to wrestle with those monsters. Not to mention the terrible magic experiments he carried out on himself...

    Although Daniel also had a mild and friendly state, his madness was far more than ten times. Under this madness, his occasional mildness became even more terrifying.

    The old Master remained in a state of sluggishness for ten seconds. He finally moved his body, and the young female apprentice raised his head.

    "Tutor..." Mary bent slightly. "You''re fine..."

    Daniel looked at Mary for a while, and seemed to remember that this was his own student after he noticed the buckle on the other''s neck. He had some ambiguous words in his throat and then raised his hand: "Put the lab Clean, you can rest today."

    Mary blinked and felt relaxed. Then she looked at the old Master in front of her eyes and slowly turned to the exit of the laboratory. The old Master¡¯s robe bulged in the back, like a snake-like artificial nerve cord. From the wizard''s robe, he sneaked out and snorted.

    Gao Wen did not stay in the "simulation experiment field" for too long. After confirming that the old mage had been kicked out of the network by himself, he lifted the data dive state and returned to the surface of the mind network.

    Inserting eyeliner in the sleeper and looking for a piece that can be controlled is a plan he has ¨C especially after discovering that the person who has never made a ¡°outside rogue¡± has been perfected. Up, after all, this cult group is too weird, and he can''t investigate everything himself, so it is inevitable to find such a piece, but the piece is also a magician of Tifeng, which is a windfall.

    After learning about Daniel''s general situation, Gao Wen quickly outlined a lot of temporary plans in his mind. He believes that the old Master will play a lot of unexpected effects if used properly.

    He is not worried that this will increase the risk of his exposure - after successfully destroying Daniel''s mind defense, he has already controlled the other party''s authority in the mind network, and set the "activation switch" as long as the other party mentions any "outside When the rogues sneak into the network, they will be cut off from the network immediately, and even if this security method does not work, the news leaks out, how can the eternal sleeper find Gaowen?

    Their network is riddled with holes, and Gao Wen has found countless loopholes and backdoors. This original rudimentary network has no real name system, and the second is not limited to skin changes. Address mapping and feature query are even more messy. Gao Wen Thinking about the cults wanting to find someone from the mind network, the difficulty is probably higher than finding a fireball from Rebecca''s spell list -

    Rebecca has no spell list.

    "Oh, the uncle I saw last time!"

    A crisp voice suddenly came from the side, and Gao Wen, who was walking on the avenue and wandering around the sky, was awakened by this slightly familiar child voice.

    He followed the sound and saw a little girl with long, light brown hair running happily toward herself, jumping and jumping.

    Is the "little girl" I saw last time?

    Gao Wen¡¯s mind instantly gave a model to a standard middle-aged greasy male scam, and it was the model that turned on the sound of the luoli, so the whole person was instantly transparent and looked at the ¡°little girl¡±. There is no fluctuation in the heart: "Patti?"

    "Ah, my uncle still remembers me!" The little girl suddenly showed a very happy look and jumped around Gaowen. "Uncle, are you coming again?!"

    Gao Wen¡¯s mouth trembled and finally admitted one thing in his heart: The real body behind this little girl is probably not a middle-aged greasy male cultist. After all, the soul network is a fully immersive virtual reality, even if it is a cult. The metamorphosis index of the creature is five plus higher than the normal person, and it is quite difficult to jump to this level. Even the old-fashioned sergeant of Solderin can¡¯t do it...

    Maybe it¡¯s a middle-aged greasy female scam whose mindset is too young...

    "Uncle, what are you thinking about?" Patty¡¯s voice came again. "Uncle, do you like to go to God?"

    Gao Wen looked down at the little girl who couldn''t find her stomach. She found that this guy was really quiet for a second, and couldn''t help but frown. "Why do you always jump around?"

    "Because I like it!" Patty said of course, then wrinkled her nose. "But it can''t be at home..."

    ¡°Going home?¡± Gao Wen felt that he had heard a very pleasant word, but before he asked him, a soft female voice came from the side: ¡°Patti, are you disturbing strangers?¡±

    Gao Wen looked up and saw a woman wearing a veil and a long skirt standing not far away, looking at Patty slightly.

    Patty immediately rushed to the past: "Ah! Selena''s sister!"

    Gao Wen watched the little girl rush to the veiled woman''s arms. The latter subdued the little girl and looked up. "I am sorry, this child is not alert to strangers."

    "Uncles are very good!" Patty said, looking up.

    Serena bent over and pressed Patty''s hair: "Then I have a chance to talk to my uncle again next time, Patty - you should go to rest."

    The expression on the little girl¡¯s face was frustrated: ¡°But I still want to play more...¡±

    "You have been playing for a long time," Serena said, but the temperature and the attitude shook his head resolutely. "Can''t be willful, understand?"

    Patty hesitated for a while, but still nodded and said: "...oh."

    With this promise, Gao Wen saw that the little girl''s figure quickly faded in the air, and in just a few seconds it turned into a ray of light that drifted in the wind: she left the network of minds.

    Serena straightened up and politely smiled at Gao Wen: "Sorry, let you laugh."

    "No problem, I didn''t mind." Gao Wen shook his head, and at the same time quickly made judgments in his heart -

    If it¡¯s not that the sleepers are too high-end, or they have played a show for themselves, then according to the interaction between Patty and Serena and the scene I saw last time... It¡¯s hard to be the ¡°little girl¡±. Little girl?

    A little child? A sleepy person who can access the mind network at the age of eleven or two will be a child? This is not a magical genius!

    Or ... is the "family" brought to the network by other permanent sleepers?

    In this city of dreams, he has seen other children, although very few, but it does, are the same conditions for those children?

    Does the sleeper have the technology to allow people who don''t have the magic ability to access the network? !

    This last conjecture makes Gao Wen''s heart jump, if this is true... then the technical value of the mind network of the sleeper will far exceed his previous imagination!

    His thoughts were flying fast, but he did not show it, but pretended to mention it casually: "It seems that I rarely see children here."

    "After all, there are very few conditions," Serena smiled faintly. "We still can''t be exposed."

    The implication is that you need to filter the conditions... Can''t be exposed, so this is a test project with exposure risks?

    Gao Wen casually chatted with each other on this topic. However, he did not put out any valuable information. After realizing that he might continue to be suspicious, he quietly shifted the topic: "I saw it. The No. 0 project collects news of computing power..."

    "It is a time-expiratory experiment that has a power gap," Serena nodded. The middle and high-level of the permanent sleepers who came to this area were able to stay at least for the middle-level nightmare bishop. It''s not surprising to talk about the two items on the No. 0 project. ¡°It is very difficult to adjust the deepest time flow rate through the acceleration of thinking. The sandbox No. 1 with the longest running time has only lasted for hundreds of years ¨C we need more More computing power."

    "Sandbox" - Gao Wenxin moved, he heard a very vocabulary.

    This is a vocabulary that does not belong to the contemporary lingua franca, but is a combination of two words in the ancient slang lingua franca. Because its meaning is simpler and straightforward, Gao Wen can understand it directly, but after understanding the word, In his heart, he only had more doubts.

    However, he could not directly ask, because according to Serena''s attitude, the person who is standing in this area should know the truth of the No. 0 project.

    And he has asked enough questions.

    It¡¯s easy to raise doubts when a person is asked to ask questions. So Gao Wen has suddenly decided to end this topic. He has collected a lot of intelligence and vocabulary. Next time he can find other people in this area to go to the nest - or I want to find a way to cultivate the "chess" I just found.

    After a bitter transition, he nodded to Serena: "It took me a lot of time, I should leave."

    Serena smiled slightly: "It¡¯s very pleasant to talk to you."

    Then the veiled lady and Gao Wendao said, turned and walked to the other side of the road.

    At the moment she turned around, Gao Wen¡¯s eyes suddenly condensed:

    This moment, this woman is like Selena Geer of 700 years ago!

    Https:

    Genius one second to remember the address of this station: . :m.

 Chapter 303ï¼š Gentile technology

    Gao Wen did not take any extra action, just stood still and watched the woman named "Selina" go to the distance and took back her eyes in a few seconds, leaving the place if nothing had happened.

    That is Selena Geer, almost no doubt!

    Although wearing a veil, in the memory of Gavin Cecil, Selena Geer also appeared several times wearing a veil, so he saw "Seri in the soul network for the first time." At the time of Na, there was a sense of familiarity in the vagueness, but it was after all the memory of others, and now there are subtle differences between the "Selina" and Selena Geer, mainly the change of sound. It was very big, so he never put this feeling in his heart. Until just now, when the other person turned away, a certain picture in his mind overlapped with the person in front of him, and he was judged almost instantly:

    The person in front of him is the goddess of the dream church of 700 years ago, Selena Geer.

    Is she alive? Lived for seven hundred years? And now is the top of the eternal sect?

    Gao Wen quietly walked on the way back to Crystal Square, and his thoughts gradually settled down.

    Regardless of whether it is Selena Geer, his plan cannot be affected.

    Everything has changed in the seven centuries of the sea, and the Church of Dreams has become a paranoid group of the eternal paranoids. The former warm and kind goddess has now become the leader of the cult organization, perhaps the fall of each sect. For your own reasons, perhaps Selena Geer has his own plan, but now is not the time to investigate this truth.

    I can''t reveal my identity, especially if I can''t be exposed in front of Serena.

    The connection of the heart, letting one''s own spirit fall in a void.

    Open your eyes, amber and staring at himself, the face plate is lying in front of less than half a meter.

    Gao Wenyi raised an eyebrow: "I said, you are not afraid that one day I am really scared by you, subconsciously a flea will shoot you on the wall?"

    Amber is obviously not worried at all: "Blow you, you don''t have a sword in your hand."

    "As far as you are better than the geese, I have a limited fighting power. I can take the eggplant to shoot you on the wall!" Gao Wenshun pulled the half-elf''s head to the side, then got up and stretched out. "Run a leg." Go and call Jenny and Carmel... Forget it, I¡¯ll go through it myself, and the study is not complete here.¡±

    Amber suddenly got excited and came up: "Hey? What did you realize in your dreams? Or did you see the little girl?"

    Gao Wen¡¯s footsteps were in the air, and turned his face blankly and looked at the amber: ¡°I really saw the little girl and took a beautiful girl.¡±

    Amber slammed, and then jumped up: "I said that your biography is a documentary literature, you still don''t admit it, you still knock my head!"

    The Rune Institute, Jenny and Carmel are discussing the complex interference problems in the middle and above magic arrays. Their visit to Gao Wen seems to be very unexpected. This time is usually when Gao Wen handles official affairs or studies mechanical drawings. It is rare to see that he will come here.

    And the half-elf Guardian who hasn''t taken amber with him is always on the side of Gao Wen, and there are few times when he is missing.

    "She is too noisy, I asked her to find a place to play with herself, and the province went to the institute to add chaos." Gao Wen explained why amber was not around, then came to the desk directly from a stack of draft paper Take one out and pick up the brush next to it and paint it.

    Jenny and Carmel curiously came together. They found that Gao Wen was not painting a new mechanical design, but a rune array that she had never seen before. The rune array is obviously some kind of unfinished. Optimized, traditional array, which has a cumbersome and complex rune expression, a large number of magic lines interspersed between repeated rune structures, and most surprisingly, Carmel is also seeing that he does not belong to elements between those runes. The words of the language, those symbols are not the elemental runes, but more like the religious sacred symbols after some deformation...

    ¡°What is this?¡± Jenny didn¡¯t know much about the ¡°sign of the gods¡± used by the clergy. She just thought that the front of the law was quite weird, and there were many unreasonable structures, just like the pieces that were put together. Designed... some kind of legal array?"

    Gao Wen looked up and looked seriously at the two people: "No, not mine, the technology of the sleeper."

    Jenny exclaimed: "Neon sleeper?!"

    Kamal is instantly brightened: "I was the last time you mentioned it to me, the cult organization that was fallen from the Church of Dreams?"

    ¡°Yes, this is a brain wave amplification and transmission array. It also has a matching artificial neural cable technology that can connect human neurons with extracorporeal devices, but this part has no clue yet. I only found this array."

    Jenny listened with a look of horror, and she showed an unimaginable expression: "The Lord Lord... How did you get this?"

    "I swallowed the soul of a perpetual sleeper, have you forgotten?" Gao Wen said that he had already thought well, "I got his memory, and this part of the memory has been digested by me. This rune array is The latest research results."

    This is certainly not the real answer. The real answer is that he found these reliable information from the mind of the old Master Daniel.

    The sleeper connects to the network and relies on "dream magic". Just like any extraordinary power, dream magic has a demand for the user''s talent. Not everyone''s magic and mental power can be strong enough to be like Gao Wen or nightmare bishop. They can connect to the network without relying on external forces, so they have an auxiliary connection technology. At Daniel, Gao Wen got some information about this assistive technology.

    Neuronal links, artificial neural cables, brain wave amplification and transmission are the keys to this technology.

    Daniel is a powerful mage. He has reached a high level. He reasonably said that he does not need to rely on this external force, but here is a question of "compatibility", the "dream spell" that the sleeper has transformed from the dream magic and The traditional magic system is inconsistent. Human "magic talent" and "spiritual talent" are often unbalanced, especially those who have already been deeply involved in the traditional magical path. Their mental structure and brain working style have been deeply affected by magic. Power influence, so the efficiency of the use of "magic magic" will be greatly reduced, so Daniel had to use the auxiliary link to allow himself to access the network of the sleeper.

    He got this part of the technical information from the hands of the eternal sleepers, and now these things are in the hands of Gao Wen.

    "The technology of the cultists..." After knowing the origins of these runes, Jenny looked a little hesitant. "Are you ready to study their power?"

    ¡°Technology itself is not good or bad, depending on the people who use it,¡± Gao Wen said faintly. ¡°Seven hundred years ago, these forces have saved countless souls that have fallen into despair. It¡¯s not power to inspire countless warriors who have lost their fighting spirit. It¡¯s broken, only people can fall.¡±

    Kamal strongly agrees with Gao Wen: "I know what the Church of the Dream God used to be. From a long time ago they were the gentlest and tolerant of all the sects. Everyone has a dream, regardless of the king or the farmer, the nobility. Still a slave, dreams will comfort everyone equally. This is the meaning of dreams. It is also the norm for all believers in dreams. They have always regarded the peace of the world of humanity as their mission. If it is not the truth, I am really Imagine that such a group of people would fall into a ''permanent sleeper''..."

    The ancient magister shook his head: "I still can''t believe it until now."

    Unlike others, Carmel is a person who has participated in the "rebellion" plan and knows the truth of nature. Therefore, Gao Wen has also implicitly mentioned to him that other gods are "singularly different". Kameier can of course This conjectures the reason why several dark sects have fallen. For this, he can only sigh.

    Jenny''s thinking is not old-fashioned. She recognizes Gao Wen''s statement. When I see those runes, there is no such thing as it: "Do you want me to complete the simplification and reconstruction of these runes?"

    "Simplification and refactoring are the ultimate goals, but first of all, we must find a way to understand its working mechanism, and understand what each part of the rune plays, or refactoring is impossible," Gao Wen said. "You are in this area." You can find Pitman to help. The process of transforming dreams into dreams and the process of turning Druids into spells are similar. The rules of the rune of the two should also have commonalities. In addition, Carmel you Should you be able to help?"

    "Of course, the old ''rebellion'' plan itself is studying the power of God. Today, the ''inverter array'' used in the alchemy factory is one of the results of our year." Carmel''s voice sounds confident, "God The runes are filled with a lot of mysterious explanations and enchanting auras by the devotees. In fact, they are only to keep their gods high. They must be included in the logic system, the magical runes and elemental symbols. There is no difference in the text."

    Gao Wen nodded with satisfaction: "Very good. The point is to understand how their ''transport'' technology is implemented, and whether the ''content'' of this transmission can be imported and exported through media other than neurons. If I If the estimate is correct, research in this area is likely to promote your research progress in the magic field."

    This sentence just fell, Gao Wen and Jenny at the same time feel the light, especially bright.

    The arcane sparks on Kamal are shining: "Yes, this is the direction... the spread of the magic field! You reminded me that they are probably in the same field! There are also messaging spells... these things should be The same field!"

    The ancient magician was caught in excitement. This is the excitement that no researcher can avoid. The joy of the subject is about to usher in a breakthrough that is stimulating him.

    He and Jenny have been studying the magic field for a long time, and the changing interference curves and the turbulent magic are entangled in him day and night, although Gao Wen¡¯s use of the concept of wave and wave points him in one direction and new mathematics. Tools to help him parse the large amount of data observed in the experiment, but there is still a problem blocking his eyes:

    Can the magic "wave" be precisely controlled? Can I carry information? Can I perform applications other than energy delivery?

    Is there a connection between the messaging spells that have long been a "technical black box" and the fluctuations in magic?

    The legal array of communication spells is no stranger to Carmel. Even without tools, he can accurately draw one out. However, a single law matrix is ??not comparable, and it is the most difficult to analyze. Even if he is, At present, I have not been able to complete the simplification and reconstruction of the communication matrix because I simply cannot understand what effect the complex array is, and naturally it is impossible to segment and reconstruct it. The simplification is directly carried out using the formula of rune logic, and the entire array will become smashed or even impossible to run.

    But now, he has a sample that can be compared and analyzed.

    This idea transmission technique of the eternal sleeper is essentially another communication spell.

    Two different samples of communication spells are in front of you, which may be the key to uncovering the black box of technology...

 Chapter 304ï¼š Elf monitoring station

    The "technical black box" in the magic field is the most troublesome issue for Jenny and Carmel.

    Jenny''s rune logic is a tool for optimizing and reconstructing traditional arrays. Based on mathematical laws, it can simplify a magical matrix from a purely computational level, eliminate unnecessary interference, and enhance the array. The effective power, or reduce the operational requirements of the array, and in this process does not require the operator to have the magic of feeling talent, but rune logic is also limited - in order to reconstruct a matrix, the first thing to do The squad performs "segmentation, or first, to determine what functions each of the different rune regions of the array has, determine which runes are in an interference region, and which runes must remain independent.

    Only after this effective segmentation of the array can the subsequent optimization and reconstruction be carried out.

    Under this premise, the "technical black box" has naturally become a roadblock.

    The creation of the technical black box is related to the origin of magic. When the first mortal pioneer cast the first spell by imitating the original magic lines of the ancient World of Warcraft and natural mineral surfaces, the technical black box was produced. For thousands of years, countless The casters studied complex and ancient symbols and textures, and many spells were resolved in the process, becoming "full-resolution spells," but nearly half of the magic remained in the black box.

    Almost all black box magic is ambiguous and complicated. They maintain the most primitive spell structure. Whether it is a spell model or a rune array, it remains unresolved. You don¡¯t know if its rune combination has In a few functional areas, who can be divided with whom, and who is independent with whom, in this case directly put the formula into it, perhaps on the mathematical level, the runes can be clearly arranged one by one, but the array The structure itself has been destroyed in this process.

    The simple low-order array does not have to worry about this problem, because the functional areas of the low-order array are often few, even only a complete functional area (such as the "cell" of the Honeycomb), but from the middle to the top, the array The functional area (or the term "rune domain" in terms of Jenny''s invention) has become more complex, and the technology black box phenomenon has become more and more.

    Carmel and Jenny are working on this problem. They try to summarize the basic elements, the basic spell model, and the basic rune unit to summarize a set of effective ones. The law of "dividing", this work has been carried out, but it failed because there is no correct research ideas and mathematical tools, but Carmel and Jenny have a lot of confidence, and they have made some initial progress.

    Gao Wen believes in their abilities and believes that after having a more mature technical sample from the sleeper, they will be able to find a breakthrough in cracking the black box of the communication technology, whether it is the study of the magic field or the actual reality of the territory. In terms of development, there will be great help...

    ......

    Within the Titan Empire, in the valley northwest.

    This valley is a special place for the Tifeng people. In fact, for the four major kingdoms of humanity, there are one or two similar "special places" in each country, which are located within the territory of the human kingdom. However, from the administrative division, they are the territory of the distant silver empire. They occupy a mountain and a small town. They all have one thing in common, that is, the residents are almost all silver elves.

    They are the location of the ¡°monitoring station¡± established by the Silver Empire.

    In the magical tides of 700 years ago, the magnificent wall led by the elves finally curbed the spread of the disaster, and sealed the terrible chaotic magic and crazy monsters in the central part of the mainland, but the special elf magic only The elves themselves can master, and the towers of the sentinels they built must be controlled by elf spells, so in order to monitor the barriers of the magnificent walls, the elves set up multiple monitoring stations on the periphery of the entire barrier ¨C considering the establishment of the four major human beings. After the passage of the kingdom, these monitoring stations are obviously only in the territory of the human kingdom.

    The seal of the ruined land is a matter of survival in the home country. The human kingdom has no choice but to recognize this situation - even if they are proud of the sinisters, but after the magic tide breaks out, the empire is destroyed, and the greater pride must be Give concessions to reason.

    Fortunately, the relationship between the elves and human beings has always been good, and the elves are a race that keeps promises. These "permanent colonies" in the human kingdom can also be safe with the outside world. Seven hundred years later, the elves of the monitoring station have been outside. The human race has formed a good understanding and has been maintained to this day.

    Solderin and the elf Druid, who calls himself "Berner", walked along the road leading to the depths of the valley. In front of the line of sight, the elegant spires of silver empire style and the magical glow have come into his eyes. .

    Solderlin looked up and looked at the tower in the deepest part of the valley, and he sighed slightly.

    The tower is the core building of the monitoring station. It is a "communication tower" for data connection and exchange with the tower of the sentinel. Its top is inlaid with a large resonance crystal made by the magicians of the Temple of the Stars. In sufficient circumstances, it can transmit signals to hundreds of kilometers away ¨C enough to connect to the Sentinel Tower located across the valley.

    Solderin looked back and on the other side of the valley, he could clearly see that the sky was in a gloomy dividing line: there was the direction of the wasteland.

    The role of the monitoring station is to monitor the waste soil and determine the condition of the magnificent wall, but as long as you can imagine, the monitoring personnel can not really go under the sentry tower to build a permanent monitoring facility - although the magnificent wall Most of the chaotic magic is blocked, but the deadly radiation that permeates from the barrier every year is still enough to seriously damage the health of the monitoring personnel. Therefore, all monitoring stations are remotely monitored: a communication tower is established outside the safe distance. Signal transmission to get a real-time view of the Sentinel Tower is the safest and safest solution.

    Of course, if there is really a sentinel tower out of the situation, the nearest monitoring station still has to send people to the field to deal with it - each site is always equipped with engineering teams to cope with such crises, although these engineering teams may There will be no chance of actually performing a mission for centuries, but the elves have never slacked off in this regard.

    After all, they are long.

    Berna walked briskly next to Solderin and looked very happy: the elf girl seemed to be very happy to see more compatriots.

    On this road, Solderin has already learned a lot about Berna. This seemingly lively elf girl seems to be unable to control her mouth. Basically, as long as she asks, she will say Barabala. There are a lot of things related to myself, and compared with her, Soldering seems to be more cherished.

    After all, his current identity is still disguised, and he can speak less and avoid the risk of exposure.

    Solderin did not dispel his disguise because he passed the human level, because always being vigilant is an essential quality of an excellent ranger - not to mention, he only brought women when he started...

    After all, it is a big one.

    After Berna¡¯s third smirk, Solderin couldn¡¯t help but look at her: ¡°You are very happy.¡±

    "Of course, I am going to the monitoring station!" Berna smiled happily. "This is the biggest monitoring station in the north of the mainland. There is a city around the site! After I settle in the city, I will first find a pub. Fill a large glass of fruit honey, then eat the dried fruit and Su Minni pie! I tell you that the human world is good, that is, eating something is too terrible, those cakes and inferior beer I can enough¡­¡­"

    Solderin silently listened to Bernard''s chanting, and unconsciously, the entrance to the city has already appeared not far away.

    As Berna said, this is the largest monitoring station in the northern part of the mainland. The elves occupy the entire valley here, and in the depths of the valley, a large-scale city centered on the communication tower is established. Looking at the spires and walls of the elves, and the compatriots who were guarded at the entrance to the city, Solderin couldn¡¯t help but smile.

    At the entrance to the city, the guards stopped both of them and conducted routine inspections and inquiries.

    While taking out the silver empire badge that can prove his identity, Solderin asked casually: "What is the recent movement of the Sentinel Tower?"

    "Everything is normal, the tower of the sentinel is also, the monitoring station is also, the city is also," the guard responsible for the inspection was wearing a silver-white elf system, holding a long gun in his hand, and he took the Salderin badge on one side with one hand. Speaking casually, "How do you feel when you travel in the human world?"

    Solderin smiled: "The freshness is still there, and their society is always changing fast."

    The change is of course fast. The ancestors who have been hanging on the wall for seven hundred years suddenly climbed out. Who have you seen this operation?

    "Well?" The guard checked the inscription on the back of the badge and suddenly made a doubtful voice. He looked up and looked at Soldering. "Sorderlin, male, Frost Leaf Family - do you confirm that this badge is yours?" ¡±

    "Oh, I forgot this," Solderlin quickly patted his head and released a small spell against the badge. The spell resonance proved that he was the holder of the badge. "I am."

    "Then you..." The guards looked up and down at Solderin''s female hunter. "Is this a disaster in human society? Wanted?"

    It can be seen that this is also a well-informed guard.

    Solderin didn''t intend to explain too much. Although he was a compatriot himself, some things were troublesome to explain. He whispered casually: "Recently dressing style."

    The guard looked blank: "Oh, that''s fine."

    It can be seen that this is really a well-informed guard.

    Https:

    Genius one second to remember the address of this station: . :m.

 Chapter 305ï¼š connection

    Due to the special tradition of the silver elves, about one-third of them in adulthood will choose to travel outside their hometown to increase their knowledge and knowledge. Most of them will not travel beyond the highland kingdom of the South. But for those elves who like challenges, curiosity (and urgent need for hair restorers), it is only through the entire continent that they can prove that their lives are not vain (or that hair loss is really not saved).

    The monitoring stations set around the magnificent wall are not only the maintenance and monitoring center of the sentry tower, but also an important base for the elves in the mainland to contact their homeland.

    Walking on the streets of the town, looking at the hometown buildings with familiar styles, watching the faces of compatriots coming and going, the ears are always like a kind of rhythm-like genie, and some of Soldlin¡¯s heart is quite Feeling: This is the second hometown established by the long-distance travellers in the northeast of the mainland. The elves gathered here are all people who have lived in human society for many years, as long as they listen, they can I heard the vicissitudes of these elves who are far away from home, with a long-distance experience - at least half of the elves are carrying the northeast cavity (Note)...

    Note: The Northeast refers to the northeast of the mainland.

    "I almost forgot the tone of the pure Elvish." Solderin shook his head with a smile and said to Berna next to him.

    "You''re still very pure in your accent," Berna blinked, then asked a little curiously. "What do you talk about with the guards just now? I see you used it for a long time..."

    "Nothing, just talk about the situation. After all, it is very close to the Ansu and Tifeng borders," Solderlin replied casually. "It''s you, your badge is out of order?"

    "It seems that the activation structure is broken. It should have been broken by the magic trap inside when I explored a ruin last time." Berna scratched her hair. "But it''s okay, the guards are not too embarrassed."

    Solderin nodded and raised his finger to a building in front: "I have to go to the ''message hall'' first and contact my friends in my hometown. What about you?"

    "I want to go too!" Berna nodded immediately. "I haven''t contacted my friends for a long time, especially the mentor--I don''t know if she has gambling debts."

    Soldering¡¯s mouth suddenly trembled ¨C the Druid sage of the Moon Valley was really not in the evening, and it¡¯s hard to close the mountain, but because of the owe gambling debts, it¡¯s open again, but then again, the thorns The early days of Master of Hearts seem to have not been guaranteed...

    The messenger hall is located in the middle of the town. It is a beautiful white building with a typical silver elf style: the hall is oval in shape and has a layered, petal-like white roof with three veins. The outer cladding of the alloy extends along the curved roof and is converged at one end of the hall ¨C where the light alloy girders converge into a long bridge and the long bridge leads to the base of the tower not far from the hall. The two buildings are connected together.

    The messenger hall is an annex of the communication tower. Its function is to let the elves who traveled outside contact the hometown and report what they saw and heard in the field. The elves send information here, and the information is amplified and broadcasted through the tower of the communication. It was sent to the Sentinel Tower and eventually returned to the Silver Empire, which was received and processed by the Giant Sky Fortress floating above the Silver Empire.

    In the Silver Empire, there is a special department responsible for handling magical communication from all over the mainland. This department called "Windtalker" is located in the center of the Star Temple. They summarize the information from all over the mainland. The information was passed to Wang Ting, and the ordinary communication was forwarded to the broadcasting device of the Temple of the Stars. Through the powerful antennas attached to the Temple of the Stars, all the elves in the entire silver empire can receive greetings from friends and relatives from far away in the mainland. .

    Solderin and Berna entered the messenger hall together.

    The cold northern air is blocked by the invisible curtain at the entrance of the hall, and the whole hall is warm and pleasant.

    In the center of the hall, you can see more than ten pillars that are like large trunks. Each pillar has a rune metal device that extends out. These are the ¡°terminals¡± for regular communication, but you can also circle around the hall. Seeing a lot of neatly arranged small doors, those are "private rooms" that require an extra charge - elves who want to keep their privacy or pass sensitive information can choose to pay an extra fee to rent those rooms, but the price is not cheap.

    In the northern regions where the elves are rarely seen, people have a wrong impression of the silver elves. They always think that this race that lives in the forest, close to nature, and longevity and elegance is not a fire, and thinks that they have a meal, It doesn''t understand business without knowing the business, but it is not the case.

    Silver elves still need trade and business, and they still understand the power of economy and money, but their longevity has led to some misunderstandings in their money and opinions. Some people borrow money from the silver elves and never live forever. I haven''t been tempted yet, so others think that the silver elves don''t know how valuable the money is. I don''t know that the silver elves who came to the debts after a hundred years will blow the dog heads of the debtors and grandchildren - if the latter intends to pay the bill.

    Instead of going to the free communication terminals, Soldering went directly to the reception desk in the lobby and found a few silver coins in front of the manager: "I need a room."

    These silver coins were not the new currency coined by Cecil, but the coins of the Titan empire. In order to avoid trouble, Solderin changed all the money at the time of departure.

    "I want a room too!" Berna''s voice came from the side.

    Solderin looked back and saw that the lively elf girl was showing a smirk to herself.

    Soldering frowned: He opened the room because it involved secrets. Is this girl who looks so embarrassed to report secrets?

    But he didn''t ask much, but he said goodbye to Bernard after getting the magic badge to activate the room and left the counter.

    Solderin entered the private room rented by the money, confirmed that the magical organs of the door had been automatically locked, and the magic enchantment of the shielded sound was also in normal operation. Then he turned to the magic guide at the end of the small room and pressed his hand. In the groove at the top of the silver-white metal column.

    The ancient mysterious rune of the elf emerged from the metal surface of the magical guide. Solderin heard a slight noise from the bottom of the device. After a while, the communication was connected, and a haze of fog appeared on the top of the magic guide. The vague silhouette slowly becomes clear in the fog.

    A sweet-smelling silver elf screamed at Solderin: "Windtalker 0287, hello, sisters who are far away."

    "Cough, I am a man," Soldering coughed softly. "High-level Ranger Solderlin Frost Leaf."

    The image in the fog seems to be still.

    Probably the network card.

    "Hello, brothers who are far away," the wind whisperer in the fog once again had a movement, but this time her smile seemed a bit stiff. "Need to contact your family? Or do you want to report the outside story?" ¡±

    "First report some situations," Solderin said with a serious look. As a high-ranking ranger, he must be different from the elves who are traveling outside. He is not only doing personal experience, but also taking the time to return. The responsibility of transmitting important information is "emergency, major, and needs to be transferred to Wang Ting."

    The opposite receptionist has verified the identity of Solderin and immediately followed it: "It has been transferred to the confidential line - please let me know, the distinguished high-ranking ranger."

    ¡°The first is about the magnificent wall. Recently, at least three distortions broke out in the northern part of the magnificent wall. Two of them hit the Ansu border and hit the border of Tifeng once. I personally experienced one of them...

    "I suspect that the tower of the Northern Sentinel is faulty, but there seems to be no abnormality in the monitoring station...

    "I hope Wang Ting can start an investigation."

    Solderin first reported the abnormality of the magnificent wall. He could see that the receptionist of the opposite whisperer was very nervous and attached to the information, and the reaction of the other party confirmed his previous conjecture:

    The silver empire did not find the problem of the barrier.

    "The second thing I want to say is also very important," after ending the report on the magnificent wall, Solderlin went on to say, "One of the leaders of the Human Northern Pioneers seven hundred years ago, Gao Wensai Syl, you should know?"

    "Yes, there are many people who know him."

    "He was resurrected a while ago," Solderlin said gravely.

    The image in the fog seems to be still a bit still.

    Probably the network is stuck again.

    "There is a precedent for death and resurrection in the world." After a while, the image of Windtalker 0287 was once again active. "However, the example of death after seven hundred years of resurrection has never been heard. Is this information true? Or is it true? ...related to the undead recovery?"

    "I personally touched him, he did rise," Solderlin said gravely. "And the reason for the resurrection has nothing to do with the undead spell. It is a mixed-blood elf with silver elves to wake him up."

    "Hybrid Elf? Is it a hidden Druid sage?"

    "No, it¡¯s a thief. When I dig the Cecier family grave, I smashed Govin¡¯s coffin and awakened the latter,¡± Solderlin sighed. ¡°I know it¡¯s not good, but it¡¯s true. ¡±

    The image in the haze seems to stand still again.

    Solderin thought about it carefully and thought... probably the receptionist Miss card.

    At the same time, in another room, Berna had placed her hand on the console of the communication device.

    Only she did not directly activate the device, but with the other hand, she took out a small magic item from her arms and placed it on the surface of the communication device.

    It was a delicate golden disc, shaped like a pocket watch. After the magical power of Berna, the disc slammed a gap, and several slender tentacles with metallic luster from the gap. Drilled out and dexterously looking for his own goals.

    Two of the metal tentacles were wrapped around Berna''s fingers, and several other metal tentacles were drilled between the seams of the magic guide.

    The elf rune on the surface of the magical device began to flicker, but after a few seconds, everything was calm.

    Bernard smiled, the innocent and lively expression had disappeared completely from her face, replaced by a strange charm and laziness. She injected the magic into the magical device and called with a low, hoarse voice. :

    ¡°How is the landscape of the empire waste?¡±

    Https:

    Genius one second to remember the address of this station: . :m.

 Chapter 306ï¼š Communication and exposure

    There was a burst of murmur in the magical device for communication. Berna did not care about these disturbances. She just waited for a few seconds with a smile and heard a hoarse, low, like dry branches. The sound of friction together came from the device:

    ¡°Today''s wasteland is still as boring as it used to be in the past ¨C Captain Bertila, why did you suddenly contact through the dark bridge?¡±

    "I want to confirm the situation of the post," said Bellina, who is the middle leader of the cult organization. "You should already know that the blind monsters attacked the borders of Tifeng and Ansu at the same time. ""

    "...the ¡®this side¡¯ of the wall is under control, and the accident that occurred outside the wall has nothing to do with us, Master.¡±

    Bertila snorted and apparently was not satisfied with this response: "There are variants in the distortions that have primary intelligence and strong ability to cast spells. Why didn''t they mention these changes in previous reports?"

    The sound opposite the communication device was silent for a moment, then the rustling sounded again: "...we did not observe the variant you said."

    Bertila''s good-looking brow wrinkled slightly. Apparently she was even more dissatisfied with this answer: "Can I make it freely on this issue? Now even the humans outside the wall have witnessed the new mutant monster, you really do not know?"

    "Bettila, do not question the loyalty of the ''salker'', we don''t know what the variant you are talking about, but we will investigate it - if everything is true, then only Explain that the monsters are undergoing a new mutation that has never been observed before. In the face of this change, waiting patiently for the results is the most sensible choice."

    "I will wait," Bellilla''s expression was cold and stiff. "But I don''t have much patience."

    "Patience, patience, we have been patient for seven hundred years, and nothing has affected our plans..."

    The noise and the human voice in the communication device gradually weakened together. Bertila knew that the effect of the "dark bridge" was reaching the limit, and the illegal signal coverage in the channel would soon be noticed by the magicians of the silver empire, so Before the news was completely interrupted, she said in a hurry: "The elves will soon notice the movement of the magnificent wall, our channel will be reset, and the second set of plans will be modified..."

    The sky is covered with muddy clouds like mud, and the turbulent chaos can create a never-ending lightning in the clouds. The whistling wind carries poisonous gas and radiation dust, and everything is deadly. The environment is withered or falsified, or the distortion is distorted. Even the earth, which is regarded as the cornerstone of all things, is transformed into the waste soil that is covered with scorch in the corrosive magical energy. Here, it is the place where the vitality is cut off.

    But there are still some "things" that are active in this life-threatening place.

    Just after the wasteland, the magical area of ??the scars, a "forest" is slowly creeping.

    The dark, twisted branches grow freely in the decaying magical energy. The sparsely messy gray leaves hang on the branches, or the pale or blood-red crystals smash the epidermis of these plants, just like the mosaics grow in the creepy Between twisted branches and leaves, no scholar in the world can identify the varieties or names of these "trees". Even in the most absurd and bizarre paintings that specifically describe the Black Forest, no one will draw such a strange pattern. Trees"--especially these trees are still shaking their own branches, walking on the ground with the dense roots, which is beyond the imagination of human beings.

    Numerous such "trees" are creeping on the waste soil. Their roots are like the tangled snakes, which are constantly dilating, contracting, and squirming. From time to time, there will be "trees" to slow down the creeping speed. Plunge into the corrupted soil for a short time, and seize the time to extract the only nutrients left in the soil, but even so, their creeping pace will never stop, as if their mission is to continue to waste land. The trek is general.

    In the middle of the creeping forest, an extraordinarily large and extraordinarily ancient strange tree slowly marches under the support of its partners. Its wrinkled and barked bark shrinks together, forming a strange look like the old man''s face. The pattern, the face formed by the bark, changed slightly. From the dry cracked mouth of "it", there was a hoarse and low voice: "No need to worry, Master Bertila, everything is in control..."

    After a while, this old face closed his mouth, but around this giant tree, many smaller creeping trees swayed in unison, and a face was on the creased bark. It emerged and looked out of the forest with the distortion of the branches of the trees.

    On the outside of the creeping forest, on the waste soil that is scattered on the scorched scorch, countless horrible flesh-and-blood giants are slowly moving, enough to make ordinary people maddening and whispering from the chest of every giant, and flooding The whole wilderness.

    And between those blind and foolish flesh-and-blood giants, one or two extraordinarily large individuals can be seen from time to time. They are two or three times taller than the average giant. They are slowly marching in the ranks and moving closer to the creeping forest. Direction...

    Every leaf of the creeping forest is shaking, and in the sound of the slap, there is an ethereal saying: "Everything is under control..."

    Bertila ended the newsletter and fixedly looked at the magical device that had dimmed.

    "The sacrificer..." The female teacher closed her eyes, and the cold and indifferent expression brought a trace of memory and bitterness. "Seven hundred years..."

    But only a few seconds later, the female superintendent converges all the unwanted emotional changes. She opens her eyes and her eyes become cold and alienated. After confirming that the "dark bridge" has been collected, there is no magic device. After leaving anything strange, she sorted out the folds on her clothes and turned to leave the place.

    However, her feet seemed to have been rooted in the same place, and even though she had turned around, she failed to lift her pace.

    She looked down at her strangely, but found that her roots did not appear - it was not the vines and roots that set her in place, but her own legs, her own feet.

    Bertila frowned and tried to lift her foot again, but this time she was not successful, and even her hands were placed on the magical device that had been extinguished!

    The female singer exclaimed in a low voice: "Berna? What are you doing?!"

    Bertila¡¯s body stiffened and there was no longer any movement. However, a deep confrontation was unfolding inside the body, her face¡ªthe innocent and beautiful face of an elf. At this moment, different expressions are constantly changing, sometimes angry, sometimes painful, sometimes determined, sometimes desperate...

    In the end, all the expressions ended in a layer of indifference, and Bertila regained control of the body.

    However, there was a sigh in her mouth.

    "Berner... This is your last wayward.

    "Go ahead, before I change my mind."

    The elf girl''s body slammed, then slowly walked toward the magical terminal in the room, she gently rubbed the smooth alloy surface of the magic guide terminal, and then placed her hand on the top of it slightly.

    After a while, the elf rune re-brightened, the haze projection and the sound appeared together, and a smiling silver elf waved in front of Berna.

    "Windtalker 1015, hello, sisters who are far away."

    The elf girl hesitated, but still slowly broke the silence: "I am... Berna ¡¤ Breeze, from... White Rock City."

    "Okay, Miss Berna, how do you feel when you are traveling? Are you going to contact the family of the empire? Or do you want to report what you see and hear outside? Or do you have special circumstances that need to be transferred to a confidential line?"

    "I... No, I don''t need to contact my family. I only have a few words, I want to give the master of the thorns of the Moon Valley."

    "Okay, please let me know, it will be recorded for you."

    "...Instructor, I am very good outside. Traveling is really a very interesting thing. The world is big, it is much better than the forest I have seen in my hometown...

    "I know a lot of people, humans, elves who are also traveling, and dwarves that are common in the north of the mainland, and even a goblin - the goblins are really interesting, small, but they talk. Full of...

    "Teacher, I don''t regret coming out to see the world, but I also want to see the forests of my hometown...

    "But... I don''t go back.

    "I want to stay outside the world, because of a promise, I have to finish.

    "There is one more thing, the mentor, you don''t want to gamble again... Really, it''s really hard to say when you say it to others...

    "That''s all, Miss Windtalker."

    "Okay, it has been recorded," the silver elf on the magic light curtain smiled and recorded Bernard''s words, and then asked, "Is there any other message to be handed over to someone else?"

    Elf girl Bella was silent for a moment, shaking her head slightly: "No."

    "Okay, distant sisters - I am very happy to have this short conversation. I hope I will see you again next time. May the stars and the earth always care for you."

    "I hope the stars and the earth will always care for you. Thank you."

    The runes on the surface of the communication device gradually dimmed, and Bellina¡¯s mouth repeated as if she said to herself: ¡°Thank you.¡±

    This is obviously not to say to the windtalkers who are already offline.

    The body of the "Elf Girl" shook a little, and there was an indifferent voice from her mouth: "You don''t have to say thank you to me. You and I know very well that this is part of the transaction contract.

    "You pay for your flesh and blood, and I make up for your regret.

    "I am just to better stabilize the flesh and blood after the ''fusion'', and on the other hand, I have been monitoring your actions, your words and deeds can not surpass my **** - so you really have nothing Thanks me."

    There was a long silence in the room. After a few minutes, Bertila suddenly chuckled: "Oh... I will be affected by you..."

    She shook her head, and all the expression on her face quickly converges. Then she opened the door of the compartment and left the place without hesitation.

    She skillfully passed the checkpoint in the messenger hall, crossed the street, and left the town built by the elves from another entrance.

    Soon after, she had already walked in the coniferous forest outside the valley.

    Bertila, who still maintains the "Berna" form, walks in the forest. Although she is surrounded by the uninhabited Bentham forest, she seems to be walking in the garden at home. She walks slowly and arrives at one. After stopping in the middle of the forest, he stopped.

    She smiled and looked up and looked at Solderin, who had opened a short bow not far ahead.

    "Sor''s sister, we met again."

 Chapter 307ï¼š Tifengs change

    Solderin pointed the short-edged bow in his hand to the elf girl not far away, as if he had turned a deaf ear to the other party''s greetings.

    ¡°It¡¯s really indifferent,¡± said the elf girl with a smile on her face, but the smile was a lot of sarcasm and strange feelings at the moment. ¡°You can always be elders and protectors on your previous trip.¡±

    "Language doesn''t delay your time," Solderin said, and the bowstring has gradually filled the glow of the arcane. "Who are you?"

    "I?" Berna''s mouth tilted slightly. "I''m just a wandering... Druid."

    As the last syllable of the Elf girl fell, her figure suddenly shrouded in a cloud of mad leaves that appeared in the air!

    Solderlin didn''t want to loosen the bowstring in his hand. An arrow filled with arcane energy cut through the air and split into a dozen glare of brilliance in midair. It covered the madness without any dead ends. On the deciduous storm of the dance - a deadly brilliance penetrated the leaves without any hindrance, but Solderin did not relax at all, and the sense of crisis made him jump almost instinctively, at the moment he left the ground Innumerable black thorns with venom also emerged from the surface, smashing the rock that he had stood up!

    The strange floral scent is permeated, the abnormal magical winds swell the surrounding trees, the leaves and branches are shaking and squeaking, a hoarse, twisted, apparently disguised female voice from all directions: "I Very curious, when did you doubt me?"

    Solderlin fell to the ground, and a layer of green aura spread from under his feet, blocking the growth of poisonous thorns and blocking the ubiquitous floral scent. He frowned and looked back at the reunion. The figure - the figure still bears the face of Berna, but the lower body has become a strange form supported by roots and vines. The strange form of the enemy has made him vigilant. He carefully observed and said: "I I have never found it - but just when I was leaving the messenger hall, I suddenly realized that my mental state and judgment were not quite right these days, so I went to ask the master of the heart of thorns for two centuries. The record of the apprenticeship - she has not received any new apprentices in these two centuries!"

    ¡°Is it so fast to get rid of the effect of confused pollen...¡± The female druid of half man and half tree whispered softly, the floral fragrance around it became more and more intense, and a lot of fascinating flowers were blooming under her feet. Spreading the disturbance of the mind into the whole piece of woodland, "I thought that you were with me all the way, and I was constantly affected by the low dose of pollen. I would never recall those leaking places..."

    "You look down on the people who have survived the wasteland..." Solderlin pulled the bow again. "Don''t bother, in the case I am prepared, those pollen are useless to me - Without these confusing minds, you are not the opponent of the high-level ranger. You better tell me honestly, who are you? What are you sneaking into the monitoring station?"

    "Berner Breeze is indeed an apprentice of the heart of thorns... but it was three hundred years ago," the sinister female Druid smiled. "She is an end to travel and wants to go home." Elf, but it fell on the way home, and I just helped her...

    "In addition, the proud high-ranking ranger, do you really think that you are winning? You can really resist the effect of confused pollen, but you bring and ambush the ordinary rangers and sentinels in the vicinity... they can also resist What?"

    Solderin¡¯s face changed slightly, but his eyes sharpened immediately: ¡°I am enough to leave you here.¡±

    "Really, I think so too - withered trees!"

    "Grenade Throw!"

    "?"

    Tifeng Didu, Aldernan, aristocratic district.

    In the study room with the portrait of the ancestors of the family (and no scams), Judy Dinant quietly looked outside and was immersed in the smoky atmosphere of the Emperor Street. Those buildings that were either magnificent or magnificent were covered at the moment. A layer of sly veil, the faint mist hides many details of the emperor, only the noblest and royal buildings with the tallest and brightest lights stand proudly in the fog, they use the lights and their own outlines. Many spectacular silhouettes are outlined and clearly visible in the fog.

    This scene is like the idea of ??the empire - the aristocrats and the royal family are as bright as a lighthouse, guiding the ignorant people to move forward.

    After entering the foggy month, Aldernan will be frequently covered by thick fog, which is also a typical feature of the central part of the continent and part of the northern region. The word "fog month" in the calendar is also derived from this.

    In the past, Judyan liked the foggy weather. He liked the old city that was immersed in the fog but revealed a hard and angular posture. This made him think that this experience has experienced countless storms, but still An arrogant empire will remind him of his first time on the battlefield, being attacked by an enemy in a thick fog, but he will fight back a famous battle of blood, but today, he has no heart to appreciate the scenery in the fog.

    The information from the Imperial border was placed on the desk behind him. The special magic parchment has been unsealed. The contents written on the paper are clearly on the paper. There are a few words in the female Juanxiu font:

    Winter Wolf Fort is attacked by giant humanoid monsters. The monsters are like flesh-and-blood giants. They are endless, almost afraid of swords, and can easily corrode and embroil our walls and steel armor...

    The defense forces suffered serious losses, but fortunately the fortress did not lose.

    The monsters come from the direction of the dark mountains.

    This is the information that Andersha sent back, and this information is put together, there is another note, the content written on it is simpler, there is only one sentence: Ansu South is attacked by flesh-and-blood giants, Sethi The damage to the collar is unknown.

    This information comes from other channels of the Wendel family.

    The Duke of Dinantan retracted his gaze and turned around. His gaze swept away from the information on the table, and then fell on the portrait of the first ancestors of the Wendell family hanging on the opposite wall, whispering to himself: "Those really Is it the monster you have faced in the past?"

    He couldn''t help but remember the travel martial arts that he met at the Imperial border and the warning he had given himself when he was an ordinary Cavaliers captain decades ago.

    It was a rare elf martial art. When the young Judyan Wendell met him for the first time, the monk was wandering on the border of the empire, and it was the same foggy day as today. It was the same as today. The fog is pervasive - until today, the Duke of Judy Dian still remembers the scene at the time. The injured on the battlefield was rescued by the mysterious elf monk, who found a tree hole in the foggy forest. The head of the monk was twilight in the fog, and his words are still fresh in his memory:

    "Young human warriors, you keep saying your ideal ambition, as if you can bring the soldiers to defeat the opposite country, you get glory, but do you know? Your real threat is not your human compatriots at all. ......

    "The two countries with the same origin have become such a field. Do you have a look at the wasteland that is close at hand? Those monsters were sealed up seven hundred years ago, but you are really not afraid of them. Going back to the world again?"

    The Duke of Judy Dian gently took a breath and his expression became firm. He shook the brass bell that summoned the butler and whispered to himself: "Master Delin, you are right.

    "They really came back.

    "Humans must make changes."

    The door of the study opened, and the old housekeeper who had faithfully served the family for many years appeared in front of Judy: "Adult, what do you have to order?"

    "Get me a carriage, I will go see the emperor!"

    The carriage with the Wendell family''s emblem and the entourage team enjoyed the highest level of aristocratic privileges. The palace of the Rosetta Augustus Emperor opened the door to the Duke of Judy, watching the palace wall continue to enlarge in sight. Judi Nan¡¯s heart is as firm as steel.

    No matter how much the emperor''s mental state deteriorated, no matter how much influence his own words can have on this huge empire, he must change the direction of Titan''s war machine today¡ªif it is three days later, Then the Emperor will hold the last aristocratic parliament. By that time, if he still wants to do something, he can only adopt the means he is least willing to take...

    Yan Dinan looked down at his hands, who were still used to the sword and still full of strength, and slowly became a fist.

    Less than the last step, he is not willing to go the worst way.

    He entered the palace and entered the palace where the Emperor Rosetta Augustus was, and with the help of the attendants, took off the thick duke, but still decorated with a decorative sword - this is his role The privilege of the First Duke of the Empire - he had been given permission to meet, and accompanied by the attendant, the Duke stepped toward the place where the Emperor Tifeng was currently.

    Halfway through, the Duke of Dinantan found that the attendant was taking him to the reception room instead of the emperor to see his study on weekdays, so he curiously asked: "Your Majesty is in the reception room? Is he receiving any guests?"

    The attendant officially replied thoughtfully: "Yes, Your Majesty is meeting two elf physicians."

    "Elf Physician?" The Duke of Dinantan frowned slightly. "Is there something wrong with your body?"

    "Please rest assured that your majesty is still healthy," the attendant said. "It¡¯s just that he has a little bit of a bad spirit recently."

    Mentally incompetent?

    Yan Dinan stunned and instinctively felt that something was wrong, but before he asked, two female silver elves dressed in white long skirts, very similar in appearance, temperament and beautiful appearance, walked out from the corner of the front corridor and entered. His sight.

    The attendant officer said next to him: "It seems that the two doctors have completed their work."

    Judith Wendell looked at the two elf physicians who had never seen him. He converges on all unnecessary doubtful expressions, but waits in the indifference that the Duke should have.

    There was only one corridor, and the two elf physicians inevitably came to the Duke of Judy, and they showed an impeccable courtesy smile. They said that they would bend over and say: "Good afternoon, adults. Your Majesty is waiting for you."

    Https:

    Genius one second to remember the address of this station: . :m.

 Chapter 308ï¼š About negotiation

    This is the two elf physicians that the Emperor received under him?

    In the heart of Judy, he was slightly concerned, and he quietly observed the two elves in front of him.

    These are two very similar silver elves, with their ethnically iconic long blond hair and pointed ears. They are tall and almost impeccable. They wear white court dresses (or, in general, nobles). The lady''s dress), wearing an emblem with leaves and branches on the chest, seems to indicate that they still have the status of the Druid faction...

    The most impressive thing is not the beauty and temperament of the two elves, but their "synchronous" feelings that are closer and more tacit than the twin sisters. They talk in unison and almost bend their minds in unison. This even gave ÅáµÏÄÏ´ó¹« a kind of illusion of looking at a person and her shadow.

    "I have never seen you before." The Duke of Dinant Wendell''s tone was indifferent and reserved.

    He didn''t have to talk too much with the two doctors. In particular, the other party was the elf superman who was hired by the royal family, but even if he asked a few more words, no one would question anything.

    "You really haven''t seen us because we are not court doctors," the two elves said in unison with the first half of the sentence, and then the elf with a slightly higher height continued. "We just accepted the summons of the emperor."

    "It turned out to be the case." Di Dinan nodded slightly, then did not pay attention to the two elves, but turned and continued to the reception room of Rosetta Augustus.

    The emperor temporarily summoned the physician. Although this is not common, it is a private matter of the emperor. He has no reason to pay too much attention to this as the first duke.

    The majestic emperor kneeled down in the first large seat on the reception room, waiting for his first duke.

    This middle-aged emperor has an eagle-like sharp eye. Although his temperament is gloomy and his body is thin, his sharp eyes still make him as daunting as a powerful wolf. He sits there with a wide gap. In the seat of the backrest, the light scatters from the back of the seat back, leaving him hidden in the shadow of the backlight, but after Judyan enters the room, the middle-aged man who likes to cover himself in the shadows takes the initiative to stand up.

    "ÅáµÏÄÏÇä, I am so glad that you are willing to visit me in this foggy weather."

    Judy Nan stunned and looked at Rosetta Augustus a little unbelievably.

    The emperor''s figure is still thin, and the temperament is still a bit gloomy, but the gray short curly hair is covered with clear and wise light. He stands straight, and the smile on his face is diluted by his gloomy temperament. A lot, but there is no doubt that the spirit of the emperor¡¯s majesty is in an unprecedented state of good condition.

    Judyan can''t remember how long I haven''t seen Rosetta Augustus''s smile. How long has it not seen the other person''s completely sober eyes, how long have they not heard each other call themselves with this kind and relaxed attitude? The name - the crazy curse that has covered the Augustus family for more than two hundred years has temporarily faded from the emperor''s body! ?

    Rosetta the emperor did not seem to notice the short mistakes of Judyan. He smiled and walked to the next chair next to him and said that Dinant could sit oppositely as usual, and said: "At this big In the foggy weather, do you have any important things to tell me?"

    "Yes, Your Majesty," Judi Nan took a breath and sat down in front of the Great. "I received information from the border..."

    He spoke of the information he had received and carefully observed the changes in the expression of Rosetta the Great.

    ¡ª¡ªUnlike Ansu¡¯s backward chaotic country, the Tifeng Empire has already achieved the national centralization and the aristocratic system after many successful reforms. Although the divided aristocrats are still there, the power has been greatly reduced. Control, the authority of the entire aristocratic system is closed to the hands of the royal family, and this great change is the result of the first half of the Emperor¡¯s death.

    This centralized reform has made the empire''s administrative efficiency unprecedented. The Duke of Dinantan is therefore convinced by the younger than his younger monarch, and willingly become an active promoter and assistant to the New Deal, but the Duke also knows that there is a huge The shadows have always shrouded the head of the New Deal, that is, the spiritual problems of the emperor himself, or the spiritual problems that every member of the Augustus family must face.

    The power of the royal family can make the empire prosper, but it can also multiply the evil consequences of the emperor¡¯s own administrative mistakes. As the first duke of the empire, Judith Wendell¡¯s mission is to always become a ¡°insurance¡± of the Augustus family. He always keeps this mission in mind, especially after the implementation of the New Deal.

    Rosetta Augustus didn''t pay attention to Di Dinan''s eyes. He just listened to the information with a light expression and nodded slightly: "So, Ansu and Tifeng are also attacked by those monsters."

    "Your Majesty, those who are not ordinary monsters, they may be wandering from the wasteland, what historians call the distortions of the cockroaches," Judyan stressed, the warning of the great spirit of Dr. Delin echoed in his heart. "If it''s really a distortion, then the attack on Winter Wolf Fort will be just the beginning - something more serious can happen at any time."

    "We should reconsider the war situation with Ansu." Rosetta Augustus said faintly.

    "We are facing a common threat, so..." Judyan almost habitually said, until he said that he had heard something in a half sentence, and he looked at the emperor in front of him with horror, "Your Majesty, what do you mean¡­¡­"

    "We are facing a common threat. All human beings, even all races, don''t share each other in front of this threat, aren''t they?" Rosetta showed a gloomy smile. "All human kingdoms have a close-knit soil. The long border, the monsters will not think about whether they attacked the Titan or Ansu when they hit the border."

    "So we..." Duke Dinantan tempted and said, "Would you like to postpone the plans for the coming year?"

    "It''s not just a postponement. We have to make the preparations more thorough, isn''t it?" Rosetta looked at Di Dinan''s eyes. "Maybe it should re-establish dialogue with Ansu... If the king still has the right judgment." if."

    Judi Nan did not speak, but looked at the Titan ruler in front of him, and the latter responded indifferently: "Din Di Nanqing, I know that you are surprised.

    "My recent spirit is really too tight, but you don''t have to be nervous. I still know very well what I am doing.

    "The curse of Augustus may eventually fall on my head, but not now.

    "Maybe, I should find a time to express my condolences to the Earl of Winter Castle..."

    "You can get better than anything else, I will share this good news with him at the Earl of Palin," said Judy Diwendell, and then hesitated for a moment. "Is that the two elves?"

    "They have a personal friendship with the Augustus family." Rosetta the emperor said casually.

    At the same time, two pieces of information were placed on the desk of the king of Ansu, Francis II.

    The old king read the contents of the newspaper carefully. It seemed that he wanted to put every word on the head in his head. Finally, he sighed softly and took two light parchment papers treated with magic. They all entered the brazier next to them.

    In the winter of St. Sunil''s city, the cold wind is wrapped in frost and snow from the northern mountains. Between the old palace walls and the clock tower, there seems to be a vague bell that comes with the wind, but only Knocking out a loud echo outside the large ornate crystal window.

    Francis II knew that it was the bell of the Cathedral of the Light - in the winter of this cultist raging, the bell of the Church of Light was at least twice as frequent as the winter, listening to the vague bell, Francis II The mood of the world has also calmed down a lot.

    Prince Ansu¡¯s Crown Prince, Prince Edmund stood by the king¡¯s desk. He looked at the ashes of the parchment, which was gradually turned into ashes in the brazier. He could still recognize the words above: Winter Wolf, attack, distortion, Cecil¡¯s warning...

    "Edmund, do you know what this intelligence means?" The voice of Francis II awakened Prince Edmund from his thoughts. The old king put his hands on the top of the brazier and baked him with the power of fire. The cold blood vessels warmed up again, and seemed to ask casually.

    The young prince frowned: "Is it that the threats and challenges we face are increasing?"

    "No, it means that we finally waited for a good news," the old king looked up, and the turbid eyes reflected a little light. "Ansu is not ready for the war yet - but fortunately, the war has to be postponed. It is."

    Edmund thought for a moment and shook his head slightly: "I don''t think that the mentally paranoid emperor of Tifeng will be shaken."

    "Edmond, you can''t just look at the part," the old king shook his head and said his judgment. "Rosetta Augustus may not be shaken, but the aristocratic parliament he formed can also receive the border. Intelligence, and his first Duke, his advisory group... He may have successfully completed the royal power, but he still has to compromise on the group formed by the nobility."

    Edmund Moen lowered his eyes and blocked all changes in his eyes: "Do he have to compromise with the nobility..."

    Francis II raised his eyes and glanced at his most desirable heir, but did not say much.

    The young prince is too rich and sharp, still does not understand the meaning of "compromise" to maintain the country, and does not understand the power and necessity of the traditional aristocratic system, but it does not matter, this is the growth of each king. The necessary part of it, it doesn''t matter if you don''t understand it now, he will understand sooner or later.

    "Compromise" and "negotiation", an illegitimate child of the past became the king of Ansu under the support of the Duke of the North, and gradually controlled the situation in the whole country, and gradually loosened the shackles around his neck, with true king discourse. The right to rely on is "compromise" and "negotiation."

    The compromise on the bright side, the private negotiation, the exchange of interests in the bones, and the aristocratic politics are nothing more than this.

    The old king knew that the negotiations with Tifeng were not far off.

    Cecil led, in the study of the lord, a detailed report was sent to Gao Wen.

    Amber curiously put her head in the head. She saw signs including several technical departments including the Machinery Manufacturing Institute, the Rune Research Institute, and the Military Machinery Institute. But it was more striking. It was the strange pattern drawn on one of the sheets. s things.

    It has long parallel tracks, a metal-cast base, and a "sub-assembly" that can be placed in the track and marked as a "cannonball". This is a new gadget that has never been seen before. .

    Miss Half Elf scratched her hair: "Gao Wen, what is this?"

    ¡°The props used to measure the truth,¡± Gao Wen smiled. ¡°One of the most effective means of negotiation.¡±

    (Suddenly I thought that I haven¡¯t said animated news here yet - you, the anomalous creatures are going to be animated, and the station is fully funded. The specific situation can be seen in my microblog or public #~)

    Https:

    Genius one second to remember the address of this station: . :m.

 Chapter 309ï¼š Orbital acceleration gun

    Gao Wen always picks up some inexplicable sentences and words. Sometimes even phrases that others can understand can be combined into an incomprehensible state in his mouth. Amber has adapted to this situation. Her approach to dealing with these obscure sentences is also simple ¨C that is, giving up thinking.

    "You just say what it is," Amber flipped his eyelids. "The new magical machinery? The alchemy device? Or the weapon you mentioned last time?"

    "The report of the magic machinery and alchemy equipment will not have the logo of the military machinery," Gao Wen said with a smile, pointing to the top of the report, then stood up. "Come on, let''s see this brand new weapon. ""

    At the weapons test site on the south bank of the Baishui River, related preparations are already in place.

    Delivered to Gao Wen is a report indicating that the finished product has been assembled and waiting for the acceptance of the lord. At the same time as the report was sent, Heti has ordered the personnel of the Mechanical Research Institute and the weapons testing field to conduct the first time. The test is ready. When Gao Wen and Amber arrived at the test site, the area was blocked by the soldiers of the Cecil Combat Regiment and informed the residents of the northeastern city about the weapons test in advance - the new equipment of Cecil¡¯s collar often With the huge explosion sound, it is necessary to issue notices in advance under normal circumstances.

    This is a weapon that Gao Wen has placed high hopes on, and it is a "expedited and aggravated project" that was put on the agenda after the second Cecil defensive war. It is naturally very interesting, basically involved in research and development or qualified. The onlookers rushed to the scene, including the two sides of Byron and Philip... Knights, including technical leaders such as Jenny, Carmel, and Nicholas Eggs, and Hetty and Rebecca were of course on the scene.

    This is the initial stage of entrepreneurship. The top-level team is just a few people, and because of the lack of staff, they often need to cross help, so that if there is any big achievement, they will all be on the scene.

    When Gao Wenyi appeared, Rebecca greeted him with a sprint: "Ancestral adults! Ancestors! You want the ''art launcher'' to do it!"

    The last time Gao Wen chatted with a stupid nephew, he couldn¡¯t help but mention that ¡°the explosion is art¡±. As a result, the girl directly brought it to her...

    Gao Wen pressed Rebecca''s head and his eyes fell on the war machine that had just stepped off the mechanical assembly station.

    It is very large, with an acceleration track of up to three meters and a total height of nearly two meters. The shape is very close to the theoretical model built in the "simulation experiment field" before Gao Wen, but the details are very different.

    It has four parallel-arranged metal rails, which are still fixed on the base according to the cross structure, two acceleration guide rails, and two are used to fix the projectile trajectory and stabilize the trajectory to reduce the friction of the directional guide rail, but with Gao Wen in the virtual The simulated track is different in the environment, and the entire acceleration-orientation structure in front of the eye is additionally reinforced. There are three "fixing rings" made of solid steel plates that firmly bond the four guide rails from those fixed rings. From the shining magic runes, they may have the function of auxiliary rails to release waste energy and reduce magic interference.

    The entire acceleration structure is mounted on a generally triangular base that is covered with steel plates. Although it is still only a prototype, the powerful metal control of the Nicholas egg makes the base look very standard and precise. On the side, you can see the lines formed by the light magical material. On the rear you can see the joystick for control and the handle that can be shaken. In the part where the triangular base and the acceleration structure are connected, Gao Wen noticed a huge The gears and the shaft, which is obviously used to adjust the elevation angle of the track.

    ¡°According to your drawings and suggestions for improvement, I redesigned its adjustment mechanism so that it can adjust the pitch angle in a larger range, and the base also has a rotating disk that is connected to the gun, which can finally make the whole The guns are free to rotate," Nicholas''s funny egg floated over and emitted a metal vibrato from the ball. "The upper positioning rail adds the ''cannon sight'' you mentioned. In addition, Carmel also redesigned the rune arrangement of the accelerating track, which is more conducive to the release of waste energy, which can improve the overall life of the track."

    Gao Wen turned his head and looked at Carmel. He said that the ancient magician was still a bit obsessed with the "lifetime"...

    "This is the ''cannonball'' it uses," Carmel seems to have guessed what Gao Wen was thinking. He broke the silence a little bit, and he controlled the hand of the plastic energy, which will be placed not far away. A metal magic guide was sent to Gao Wen''s eyes. "I prepared a test bomb without explosives and a live ammunition. In addition to replacing the explosives with grit of equal weight, the test and live ammunition are completely complete. Consistent. This is a test bomb."

    Gao Wen looked down and looked at it - this magic-based projectile has a completely different look from the Earth''s artillery in his memory.

    It has no cylindrical body and a conical warhead, but rather a small, weird obelisk.

    Its body is a rectangular parallelepiped with a depression on the upper and lower sides to match the directional guide rails in the acceleration track. The tail of the projectile and the front end of the bullet-like head of the small gold tower are engraved with the runes of "Blessing of the Wind", those runes It''s all bleak now - obviously, it''s not charging.

    And there is no visible magic structure connected to the shell.

    "Where does the energy of the Wind Rune Group come from?" Gao Wen asked curiously.

    ¡°Charging during acceleration in the orbit,¡± Carmel explained. ¡°The shells are consumable items, so think of ways to save costs, because the wind system runes above only need to fly the shells at most. Dozens of seconds, so there is no need to consider letting it carry independent energy. For the basic spell effect of only one level, just add some crystal dust to the material when drawing the array, so that it has basic energy storage properties. Then the energy saved in the circle is enough for the magic to run for a minute or so."

    Gao Wen was a little surprised: "This is a good idea - what do you want?"

    "I hope so, but this is Rebecca''s idea," Cameyer turned into a humble gray-blue color, and let it go aside slightly, let Rebecca go forward. "I have to admit, your The talent of the descendants in invention and creation is simply enviable."

    Rebecca immediately came up with a look of "I am superb" and raised his face in front of Gao Wen to the sky: "I am inspired by your magic capacitor - as long as it is in the acceleration track Add some extra magical structure, drain the energy in the base, and treat the runes containing the dust on the shell as a weak magic crystal, then the entire acceleration track becomes an open type. The magic capacitor. Although the time the shell is in the acceleration track is very short, but with the contact phase of the projectile and the track during loading, this charging process is completely enough!"

    Gao Wen¡¯s heart is clear, and I feel that it should be like this ¨C only Rebecca, who came from a poor life, can always put the concept of ¡°compression cost to mass production¡± that he teaches first, and how does Carmel live in the local era? There may be such a concept of racking up the brain to reduce costs - if it was the Gangster Empire of the year, the gods would not have to use the whole piece of blue crystal carving to make a pop-up.

    Gao Wen praised Rebecca for a few words. After the girl began to smirk, she turned to look at the soldiers who stood by the railgun: "The technical details will be discussed later. I can¡¯t wait to see how it actually looks. , let''s start with the test bomb?"

    "This is the most in line with the process." Kamal said as he controlled the plastic hand and sent the test bomb to the soldiers.

    According to the procedures that had just been learned, the soldiers immediately began to load the huge war machine.

    They open the filling port on one side of the base, push the projectile into it, and then use the putter to snap the projectile into the track, then close the filling port, adjust the angle of the acceleration track, and activate the charging structure for overload (the scientific name is Rebecca Effect module)......

    The magic lines on the base gradually brightened, followed by the rune group on the entire acceleration rail, and a strange, low-pitched humming sound began to sound.

    Another soldier who manipulated the cannon had already stood beside the back of the base and placed his hand on the handle for the cannon.

    The Byron Knight issued the order: "Open the gun!"

    The soldier then pulled the handle.

    The projectile was pushed into the acceleration section by the base repulsion mechanism, and then quickly accelerated by a series of repulsion runes. All the sounds converge into a sharp blast, accompanied by a violent retreat of the entire acceleration track in the pedestal, a shiny metal. The device rushed out of the orbit under a package of pale blue cyclones and flew into the clear sky with a sharp whistle.

    Compared to the "artillery" that relied on the gunpowder explosion to push the projectile, the sound of this accelerated railgun was much smaller, but the sudden buzzing sound still shocked Rebecca and Herti - Jenny It was softly exclaimed, and he licked his ear slowly.

    After a few tens of seconds, on a distant hillside as a target, Gao Wen saw a sudden rise in smoke.

    He smiled: "If the gun is okay, let''s use a live bomb - it''s more intuitive."

    Several technicians from the Institute of Mechanical Engineering immediately went forward to check the condition of the railguns. It was quickly reported: "The track is in good condition! The charging structure and the overload structure are in good condition! All moving parts are connected firmly!"

    "On the real bomb!"

    The soldiers repeated the flow of the first launch again, and this time, it was pushed into the acceleration track by a live ammunition filled with dozens of kilograms of Rebecca crystal.

    Deeply aware of how much the crystals that he had tossed, Rebecca got drilled behind Hert at the first time. Herti subconsciously hid behind Gao Wen, and took a look at the reaction of the two people, thinking carefully and calmly analyzing. The whole person becomes illusory - if the situation is not right, go straight to the shadow world.

    Then, the railgun fired.

    Still a sudden burst of sound, a small obelisk-like metal device wrapped in a pale blue airflow rushed out of the track, even Gao Wen and Kamal could only barely chase its flight path. ¡ª¡ªThe shell did not burst immediately after the ¡°ÌÅ¡±, its body and fuse fuses withstood the test, the entire shell flew through the air in a long parabola, after a few tens of seconds, it slammed heavily Extremely far from the hillside.

    A loud bang, as if the thunder burst, countless earth and stone in the explosion in the air, the impact of the magical explosion caused the fire to vacate.

    The amber that is preparing to drill into the shadow world is in place.

    She looked at the hillside that had been covered with smoke and dust and had a huge fireball, and suddenly understood what Gaowen had said before.

    In any case, anyone who uses this stuff to negotiate with her, she absolutely cooperates...

    Https:

    Genius one second to remember the address of this station: . :m.

 Chapter 310ï¼š Gao Wens improvement plan

    The shells burst within the target range, and a thunderous bang came into everyone''s ears. Gao Wen knew that this loud noise not only bombed on the target, but also bombed the tradition of the world ¨C from Starting today, the walls of the nobility are no longer indestructible, and the towers of the magicians are no longer incapable of confrontation. This power that can tear rocks and steel has been firmly controlled in the hands of the extraordinary for thousands of years, but now it It takes only one militia trained for three months to pull the wrench to achieve it.

    Someone is stuck in sluggishness.

    Jenny stared at the blast of fire, measuring in her heart how powerful it was - although she personally participated in the optimization of the accelerated orbit, the moment the shell exploded, she still exceeded her. Imagine.

    She thought of her terrible mentor, guessing that her mentor could resist a few shots in front of the railguns. Still two guns?

    It is meaningless to resist a few shots, because in the new order created by the lord, all those who are enemies of Cecil are faced with a thousand guns.

    Enemies who try to use magic shields and amulets to fight against heat ray guns have verified this with their own lives.

    Herti also fell into a sluggishness, and she was the first to think about how different the war machine was from the bomb trebuchet used in the second defensive war ¨C she realized that it was totally two Conceptual weapon.

    The trebuchet is often a kind of deterrent. A huge stone or a burning fire rushes up, with an unstoppable force on the top of the head or on the wall. The pressure it brings is not much sense of honor and responsibility. The traditional aristocratic private soldiers are fatal, but in addition to the blow to morale, the damage that the trebuchet can actually cause in a battle is actually limited. It is only one of the long-range attacks in the case of insufficient combat mage. In addition, in most cases, the number of combat mage is insufficient. Their role is often to kill enemy units, create positional interference, or counter enemy methods.

    This kind of magical device, named by the ancestor as "Magic Orbital Gun", is a weapon that is truly aimed at destruction.

    Accuracy, range, destructive power, stability, ease of operation... All indicators have only one purpose, which is to be able to achieve effective, accurate and rapid damage to the target... as the ancestors once said, when the shells After the explosion, the shield walls formed by the traditional aristocratic castles and knights will disappear.

    Byron watched the cloud gradually dissipate in the north wind, raising his hand and scratching some messy gray hair: "This stuff is more powerful than a ray gun... and more powerful than a trebuchet."

    "If this is the case on the battlefield in the future..." Philip looked at the distance and frowned. "Where should the Cavaliers and the heavy armor go?"

    Byron looked at the partner and shrugged: "You didn''t see it? The knight shouted at the gun, and the infantry was responsible for the bombing and pulling the wrench."

    Philip, who is serious in character, is inevitably caught in a tangled state: "...I always feel that this battle has less sense of honor..."

    Byron enlightened next to him: "You think about it. After the popularity of this stuff, there are basically two kinds of people on the battlefield. One is that they have been killed by guns before they are photographed. One is responsible for firing. The honor on the battlefield is either a heroic battle or an ultimate victory. Now that the heroic battle has died without a war, it is definitely the most honor of the final victory, so the most honor of firing..."

    Philip heard it one by one: "Can you explain this?"

    "How else? How can you explain? Who can''t be glory every time who loses? Whoever wins the battle, and directly surrenders in the war--so the most glory of firing, at least the glory of the lie on the ground, you said that you are all The field is the most glorious, you are not honored who honor? Yes..."

    Philip thought about it for a moment and turned away: "...I always feel that you are swearing again."

    Byron looked at Philip''s back and felt boringly whispering: "You don''t want to have the first batch of railguns in the game..."

    Then he came to Gao Wen for the first time: "Lord, will this new weapon be completed soon?"

    Gao Wen looked at the eyes of this old fritter knight and knew that the other party had a strong interest in this weapon. Byron was a real combatant. He couldn¡¯t account for a certain weapon. Effectively solve the enemy, that is good equipment, Magic Crystal Railgun is obviously such a good equipment.

    ¡°There is still some post-testing, and then the adjustment of industrial production, and how to get to the production line will come in the spring of next year.¡±

    Seeing a disappointing look on Byron¡¯s face, Gao Wen laughed: ¡°Even if there is a batch of finished railguns, the Combat Corps is not ready to install it ¨C in order to use this new style most efficiently. We must build a new professional force."

    "The new professional force?" Byron woke up from the excitement of "I have an Italian gun" (the spirit of understanding), and immediately realized the meaning of Gao Wen.

    From the range, power, and form of attack of this new weapon, it is not difficult to judge how this thing can affect the war situation. This is not just a simple change to a more powerful trebuchet. For the soldiers who control the magic crystal orbital guns, whether it is the most basic training content or its positioning on the battlefield, the commander of the superior commander must re-customize them in order to make these "big brothers" "To maximize the effectiveness.

    "The Cecil Combat Corps will increase the ''Artillery'' unit to specifically control this heavy firepower. The artillery unit''s preparation, training, and actual logistics supply will be handed over to you and Philippe after this." Wen does not hesitate to say, "Manipulating the railgun needs to master a certain technology. It is not like a thermal ray gun. The range of the magic crystal railgun has exceeded the scope of aiming correction by relying on intuitive feelings, so manipulating this new cannon The soldiers put forward higher requirements. When aiming, they need to use various auxiliary sights to check the shooting angle. It is necessary to use the prepared shooting table to estimate the projectile landing point. It needs to respond quickly to the command instructions issued by the commander. Therefore, the soldiers'' cultural level is high - even if they are not enough to read and literate, it is necessary to pay more attention to the selection of the first artillery."

    After seeing the Byron Knights leave, Gao Wen sighed softly.

    Then, under his command, the soldiers and technicians ignited all the test bombs and live ammunition that were prepared, and collected a lot of valuable data in the process.

    After the test, he called Carmel and Nicholas eggs to the side.

    "Are you satisfied with this weapon?" The arcane light of Kamal''s body jumped, and his mood was obviously good.

    Gao Wen nodded: "Very good, all aspects have met my requirements, but there is still a lot of room for improvement. Do you know what it is?"

    Kamal is still not used to Gao Wen, who is always able to see through a brand-new thing in an instant, and immediately put forward a lot of practical advice, so it is a bit stunned at one time, but the Nicholas egg is obviously more suitable than him. The ridiculously squeaky voice of 1.3 meters in diameter: "Technical touches are bypassed. After launching the projectiles with accelerated orbits, you will definitely consider manufacturing similar products of various sizes and models. Ok..."

    ¡°Yes,¡± Gao Wen nodded, his eyes flicked to the launch site not far away¡ªthe Magic Crystal Railgun cooled after the continuous high-intensity shooting stress test, and now the technicians are carefully dismantling the gun. The cover of the seat, observe the charging structure and the overload device (Rebecca efficiency module) to determine what changes have been made to the precision part of the cannon after receiving these loads. "This cannon is powerful, but it is only suitable. Installed on the wall or other fixed fortifications, and the large acceleration track needs to be carried with a fixed position magic net, which means that our soldiers lack offensive... A weapon that cannot actively attack is doomed not complete."

    Kamal understood what Gao Wen meant: "Small size?"

    "This is the first direction," Gao Wen nodded. "In the battlefield facing the conventional army, the power of the cannon is excessive. I want to reduce the artillery shell, reduce the acceleration orbit, reduce energy consumption, and let it It can be driven by the magic capacitor group so that it can be mounted on the carriage, even after being dismantled and carried away by the gun group soldiers. The other direction is the diversification of the shells - the current shell has only one effect, that is Killing the enemy with an explosion, but since we have been able to launch a few tens of kilograms of magic gear to hundreds of meters or even kilometers, why not add some tricks to these magic devices?"

    Kamal was immediately reminded by Gao Wen that the new ideas opened the door to his eyes -

    As a researcher from the Gangster Empire, he never lacked innovative ideas.

    "The tens of kilograms of magical guides... there are so many places that can be played," the tone of the ancient magister became very pleasant. "I can even enter a ¡®annihilation of creation¡¯!¡±

    Gao Wen glanced at the other side: "...you better say a cheaper one, and this era can be used."

    "... then I will think about it again."

    "You are responsible for the design of the mechanical part of the artillery," Gao Wen nodded to the Nicholas egg, and then looked at Carmel. "You are an expert in the field of magic. I believe there are two of you who want to create more and more." The improved model required by the battlefield is not difficult. However, the research should be tailored to the actual needs. The production of the new equipment must also take into account the production capacity of the production line. At present, we still focus on those key projects, and don¡¯t divide the energy too much. pass."

    The Nicholas egg floated up and down, and Carmel nodded. "Please rest assured, of course I understand."

    Gao Wen suddenly remembered another thing: "Say it... Santis, he has been away for two days?"

    "Yes, he wants to complete the task you gave him as soon as possible," Carmel said. "And you can quickly connect with Wang¡¯s Master Circle, and the shortage of talent in the territory can be eased earlier. If the population is in the spring. When you add, you can also expand a group of technicians from Wangdu, and everything will be perfect."

    Gao Wen showed his thoughts: "Is this part of the plan going smoothly?"

    He looked up and saw that Jenny and Rebecca were standing not far away. The two men pointed at the magic crystal orbital guns that had been dismantled by the technicians. It seemed to be hot.

    "Jenny! Rebecca!" Gao Wen yelled.

    The two girls ran over quickly, and Rebecca was beaming: "You ancestors called me? What?"

    Gao Wen nodded: "I have an idea about the magic network architecture. You can see if it can be achieved."

    ¡°Do you think of a better idea?¡± Jenny looked at the lord who seemed to have infinite energy and inspiration. ¡°Are you still discovering the flaws of the current Magic Net?¡±

    "No, I am going to create a flaw for it..."

    The two girls were arrogant at the same time: "Ah?"

    Gao Wen smiled: "I am going to dig a hole..."

    Https:

    Genius one second to remember the address of this station: . :m.

 Chapter 311ï¼š Do two big questions.

    Tifeng Empire, southwestern border.

    The winter rain mixed with the fine snowflake kept going, and in the dim light of the evening, a curtain of chaos was splashed. The rain, the gloomy sky and the fog in the mountains were intertwined, making the whole world look blurry. Pick it up.

    In this vague world, the poor border mountain villages fell into the darkness early, and the mountain people who had no money to buy lamp oil could only hide in the darkness of the house in this bad weather, relying on the little furnace. The fire warmed, and the old black spire standing on the top of the mountain was slightly horrified.

    The windows at the top of the black spire are emitting a strange dark red glow, and the unknown dark clouds are over the spire. The chaotic rain is like being summoned by those lights, making the whole world dark and damp. .

    The crazy old magician is doing the terrible things again - the superstitious mountain people uneasily close the window, whispering the gods of their faith in their homes, and expecting the curse of the Dark Sorcerer not to come. On yourself.

    At the top of the Magic Tower, Mary and several other apprentices did not know what the superstitious and ignorant villagers in the mountain village were thinking, even if they knew that they had no interest in it.

    The apprentices were nervously arranging the lab, placing the various magical materials in the right place, as directed by the instructor, a large brazier burning in the center of the stone-built room, with a red flame of unusual color in the brazier The flame is like blood shaking in the air.

    The old magician stood in the middle of a magical array beside the brazier, while injecting magic into the magical array while staring at the movements of every apprentice with that gloomy eye. He did not wear the black robe, the artificial nerves from his spine. The position spread and slowly squirmed behind him, like a snake.

    An apprentice accidentally shook his hand when he sprinkled amethyst dust into the brazier. The sparks that smashed in the air swayed in the air. The apprentice immediately looked at his mentor in horror, but the old magic The teacher just glanced at him with a bad look: "Be careful! You waste this!"

    The apprentice was relieved to breathe a sigh of relief and quickly proceeded with the task of being more cautious.

    Mary used a special tool to pour the liquid mixed with ore powder, Warcraft blood, and magic grass juice into the rune groove on the floor, and sneaked a look at her mentor.

    Since the last "connection", the status of the old Master Daniel has become more and more wrong.

    Although he always behave crazy in the past, he will punish the apprentice for no reason, and will do all sorts of creepy experiments, but the old Master¡¯s mismatch this time is different from the previous ones - he is like Under the horror of being frightened and under pressure from the huge but unspeakable, the whole person was extraordinarily nervous. He drove the apprentices to sleeplessly and set up countless spiritual defenses in the magic tower. Innumerable new runes, he has to meditate for a long time to fall asleep, and more than once in the nightmare to wake up...

    Other apprentices are unknown, but Mary suspects that this series of abnormal performances is related to the "connection" that the instructor made last time.

    The instructor said that he had made a pen trade with a terrible existence... so all this is caused by the transaction? Is that "terrible existence" that frightened this powerful magician to this extent?

    What a terrible monster it should be...

    Mary did not dare to ask the details of the instructor. She could only do her work with her head down and prayed not to make mistakes in the process, not to be punished by the old Master, and she knew that other people might think so.

    Finally, all the magic runes were set, the ceremonial braziers and implements were in the correct position and state. The old magician glanced at the situation in the lab and waved his hand: "Turn it all!" ¡±

    Apprentices, such as Meng Da, quickly left the laboratory one by one.

    "Mary! You stay!" The old Master''s voice was heard from behind.

    The young lower-level female mage body shook involuntarily, but she did not dare to disobey the mentor''s orders, but she could only try to calm her heartbeat, then slowly turned her head and went to the old Master.

    "You, reach out!"

    Mary obeyed the command almost numbly, raised her left hand and handed it over, then she watched the old wizard grab her arm and sneaked on her arm with a dagger.

    At this moment, she almost had to pull her hand back, but in the end she managed to stop this action that might bring terrible punishment.

    After the sharp pain, the female mage''s blood flowed out of the wound and floated in the air in a strange way.

    Daniel used the blood-stained dagger to outline several runes in the air. The blood from Mary was dragged to the brazier in the center of the room and quickly swallowed by the flames inside.

    "Good... well..." the old mage whispered nervously. "The blood of the sacrificer is mixed into the ritual process. This should be able to transfer the extraterrestrial rogue to the sacrificer... plus these Misleading, defensive runes, I am safe, I am safe..."

    Mary hadn''t had time to listen to the old Master''s meaning, and she was pushed by the latter in the back: "Go, stand in the middle of the circle, fast!"

    Mary took a look at the squad, judged from the mysterious knowledge he had mastered, and then reminisced about what he had before his mentor, and finally realized what this terrible old mage wanted to do -

    The old man wants to deceive the terrible existence of trading with him. He wants to treat himself as a sacrifice and be a scapegoat!

    But she has no time to resist, she has stepped into the magic circle, a powerful force to hold her firmly in place!

    And even if she was not sucked by the magical array, she knew that the results would not change, she did not dare, and could not resist...

    Daniel looked at the dark red runes one by one, and the most silent female apprentice on weekdays stood in the circle of law, and he couldn''t help but feel a little relieved.

    The time he agreed with the extraterrestrial rogues is coming soon, but he has to make the last struggle - he has placed dozens of layers of protective arrays in this mage tower, setting a lot on himself. Protection spells, so much protection, may be enough to withstand the advent of the rogue outside the field...

    And he also used Mary as a misguided medium to push into the law, which is also a layer of insurance.

    What if the extraterrestrial rogue found this "fake"?

    Then push all the faults to this female apprentice, it is said that she broke into the legal circle at the crucial moment of the ceremony, only to cause trouble to the great extraterrestrial rogue...

    Daniel felt that his mind was swelling and his mind was slowly confusing. He looked at the female apprentice in the squad, suddenly had some doubts, wondering when the other party became his apprentice, wondering why he was standing here, wondering. Why do you want to hurt an innocent child?

    In his mind, he suddenly jumped out of a few messy and broken pictures. He saw a younger one standing in a run-down mage tower and saw a little girl who was only about ten years old running into her face and looking at it. Go to prepare food for the little girl...

    Daniel snorted and immediately rushed to save Mary, but just as he took action, his mind fell into chaos again.

    The dead end of the spell research, the magical power of the eternal sleeper, the truth and the joy of success...

    He looked at Mary wickedly, waiting for the moment when the protection measures he set up blocked the extraterrestrial rogue.

    Then, before his eyes swayed, a boundless world of clear skies and boundless water quickly spread around him, numerous huge metal platforms floated to the surface, and the extraterrestrial rogue stood with a smile. In front of him.

    The protective measures he set did not have any effect - as misleading Mary did not come in handy.

    "Lord... my Lord..."

    The old Master¡¯s always confused thoughts finally woke up in this virtual world. He instantly realized how stupid his actions were and tried to remedy them.

    However, Gao Wen did not care about the attitude of the old Master, and did not even realize what protection the other party had done before.

    Because he didn''t connect the old mage by "invasion", he left an open port in the other''s mind when he kicked the other party out of the network, and dug a corresponding back door on the network...

    This is also one of the results of his research on the mind network technology of the sleeper.

    He believes that those who have always focused on improving their personal strength and still only know how to protect their minds with traditional mind-protection spells will definitely not find this new operation based on network architecture...

    The old Master looked at the "outside rogue" in front of him a little unexpectedly, and there was a doubt in his heart - why is this inhuman presence not angry? Isn''t it a kind of offense and betrayal to him for his own protection and misinformation?

    Gao Wen finally noticed the eccentricity of the old mage and asked casually: "Why are you nervous?"

    The old Master stunned and quickly lowered his head: "I... No, I just feel a little bit scared because I was summoned again by you."

    He suddenly understood and understood why the extraterrestrial rogues in front of him would ignore their "small moves."

    Because this powerful existence does not feel the little resistance of myself...

    The dozens of layers of spiritual protection barriers in the Master Tali, the numerous protection runes on his own body, the deceased Mary, the deliberately arranged ceremonial scene, add up the obstacles that have not yet reached the level that can be perceived by the ¡°outside rogue¡±. degree¡­¡­

    "Don''t be nervous, let''s sit down and talk slowly." Gao Wen waved his hand with a gentle smile and made tea tables, chairs, tea snacks, etc., and instructed Daniel to sit down.

    Daniel sat down cautiously, because he was guilty, he didn''t even look at Gao Wen.

    He heard the indifferent voice coming from the opposite side: "I have some things for you to do."

    "You just tell me..."

    Gao Wen smiled and showed a bunch of books and drawings: "Don''t worry, do two big questions first."

 Chapter 312ï¼š Digging the pit

    "Big question?"

    When he heard Gao Wen, Daniel¡¯s first reaction was a sigh of relief, and then he looked at the things that appeared on the table.

    It seems to be just plain paper. The book is also the simplest and cheapest. It doesn''t have gold foil on the book cover, and it doesn''t make a cover with high quality calfskins. To be honest, he is really the first time to see such a casual book.

    "Begin, all the information is here, how much can be done," Gao Wen glanced at the old mage, and then changed his chair to a comfortable position. "I will judge your performance to judge whether you really are. Meet my requirments."

    The old master realized that this was a test. He saw that Gao Wen¡¯s cloud was light and light, but his heart was alarming.

    Then, he solemnly looked at the papers that wrote the questions and opened the books marked as "reference materials"...

    Gao Wen silently watched it, and also divided a part of his energy to pay attention to the movement of the surface of the soul network. On the one hand, it monitors whether anyone is paying attention to this hidden space, on the other hand, it continues to analyze the network structure of the sleeper and learn them. Mysterious knowledge.

    He is not in a hurry, because he has already determined that in this space in the middle of the network, the flow of time is slower than in the city of dreams. He has already explained that amber should be taken care of in the real world, so he is here. It¡¯s okay to accompany the old mage for a few days and nights.

    Daniel found himself completely unable to guess what the "outside rogue" was thinking about, but for self-protection, he chose to obey the request of the other party, only when he focused his attention on those so-called "big questions". A kind of absurd and inexplicable feeling still can''t help but float on my heart.

    He also thought that the "test" put forward by the extraterrestrial rogues would be something more terrible and more awkward. Those papers might have written knowledge about the hidden areas, which might portray insanity and symbols, and he I must save my life in front of these deadly things, but I didn''t think that the first test I saw was just a purely mathematical problem, and it was the simplest one. Several numbers were added, subtracted, multiplied and divided.

    What is this test?

    The old Master¡¯s heart was strange, but he did not dare to question it. Instead, he lowered his head and easily completed the calculation. He wrote the result: As a mage, the basic mathematical ability is his compulsory course.

    Then he looked at the next question, which seems to have some complexity and is beginning to be linked to practical applications: calculating the volume change of a certain potion before and after distillation, and the density change...

    But it is not difficult, and his apprentices will do it.

    The next question, calculate the burn time of a magic array in full load operation...

    Next question, calculate the area of ??a strange graph - this graph is a combination of a series of circles and triangles and rectangles.

    The next question is to calculate the maximum theoretical interference value m that a rune field can bear on a particular magic material. What is the rune field? What is the interference value m?

    Daniel looked up a little, but before he asked, Gao Wen had silently pointed to the reference material next to him.

    The old master wiped the sweat that began to ooze from his forehead, and opened the book to study it seriously.

    When he returned to his youth, he returned to the period of learning magic in the Master Tower with his mentor.

    No, he is more nervous and harder at that time than that time!

    He lowered his head and wanted to put his head into the pages of the book. He tried his best to learn the knowledge, remember the formulas, and think about the correspondence between them and the magic array in reality. He managed to understand a part of it, and he immediately tried to use it on those topics, and then - to face the next harder problem.

    Those things are becoming more and more ridiculous, and they are getting more and more out of the intuitive life experience. At the beginning, Daniel just didn''t understand the meaning of the topic, but he had all the mathematical calculation skills needed to solve the problem. Just look at the reference material carefully. The explanation, he can make the question, but slowly, even the formulas and symbols used in calculations no longer know!

    The sweat began to flow down Daniel''s face, and his breathing became more and more difficult.

    This is indeed a test, and it is a test of the devil...

    Daniel¡¯s heart is jumping faster and faster, and he feels that this is a malicious punishment for ¡°outside rogues¡±. It is a punishment for his previous ¡°small actions¡±, but at this moment, he suddenly heard the voice of Gao Wen. From the side:

    "It''s almost here."

    He looked up and saw Gao Wen gently slamming his fingers. The half of the papers on the table and the half of the reference materials disappeared.

    "The test... is over?" The old wizard looked at Gao Wen with some disbelief. "I... didn''t finish..."

    The old Master would like to ask at this time: Will you die if you don''t finish writing the questions? Will the problem-solving process be cut in detail?

    "Yes, better than I thought," Gao Wen said with a smile and let Daniel loosen it. "I didn''t expect you to understand them all. I just made it. I just want to see your mathematics." Foundation, and the ability to accept new knowledge. You surprised me ¨C I thought that a traditional wizard like you would be a person whose thinking has begun to become rigid and difficult to learn new knowledge.¡±

    Daniel silently sighed in his heart: It is really difficult to accept new knowledge at the age of... But no one has any potential when it comes to life and death!

    "This is one of the rewards I want to give you, I promised," Gao Wen said with a smile. "Knowledge is enough to keep you on the road to exploring the truth."

    Daniel stunned, and for a short time he was unable to link those things to the word "reward."

    But then, he recalled what he saw in the reference material.

    Those used to calculate rune efficiency, to calculate rune interference, to calculate the stability of the array, those clear rune drawing rules, those simple and elegant to incredible formulas and theorems...

    If those things are true, if those things are not just "difficulties" designed to toss him...

    Gao Wen looked at the change of the old Master''s expression, but could not help but sigh.

    When Ravenketh took that knowledge, he ushered in only the unwarranted cruel punishment and willingness of the mentor, but when an "unnamed extraterrestrial rogue" took the same knowledge to another traditional mage. At the time, it is awe.

    He tapped on the table and evoked Daniel''s attention. He said succinctly: "Since you have the ability to learn this, then I will give you some additional knowledge, which is not for you." ¡±

    In the curiosity of the old Master Daniel, Gao Wen created two books that were not very thick and laid them on the table.

    After receiving the approval of Gao Wen, Daniel was quite anxious to open them.

    The first book, with a large line on the cover:

    "Information Security and Network Architecture - Special Edition for the Sleeper"

    "The things above, you learn slowly, I can teach you if you don''t understand. I want you to spread this knowledge in the network of minds in your own name and spread among the perpetrators. In the process, you There are bound to be countless opportunities to promote your rank in the Order. This ''promotion'' can be regarded as the second reward for you. I will tell you in detail about the specific methods of communication and the degree of communication."

    Daniel''s eyes widened and he looked at Gao Wen.

    Gao Wen did not explain on the spot, but indicated that the other party continued to read.

    The second book, with a line of characters on the cover:

    "Magic Net Technology - Tifeng Special Edition"

    "You have to learn this thing, but I believe that as a great magician, it is easier to learn this than to learn the information security. I will tell you how to put this a little bit. The above knowledge is applied in the real world, but you have to temporarily control their spread - until I give you instructions, you can publish them."

    Daniel¡¯s eyes were bigger.

    Gao Wen laughed and looked at the old Master in front of him: "You are very curious about my purpose?"

    Daniel swallowed his mouth, he was not stupid - if these things were taken out by a nameless pawn, maybe he would criticize it and dismiss it, but these things were taken out by "outside rogues," so he Immediately look at the contents recorded in the two books with the highest attention and vigilance, and immediately see the great value and power contained in these knowledge.

    He believes that if the contents of the two books at the beginning of the book are not exaggerated, then they will be enough to change the entire Ever Sleeping Order and change the whole Tifeng!

    But they are taken out by "outside rogues"...

    So... the Sleeping Missionary and Tifeng may also be ruined...

    However, he still does not see what the deadly "poison" in these two knowledge is - he can only see their sweetness and attractiveness.

    Daniel couldn''t help but think of the information he saw in the Mind Network about "Gavin Cecil."

    After the resurrection of the ancient hero, he did not compete with the contemporary Ansu nobles for profit, nor did he raise any storms in the court. Instead, he led a group of people to the south of Ansu and began to build urban development territory... It is said that in the film Everything new is happening every day on the newly established land.

    New things mean new knowledge.

    The extraterrestrial rogues will ¡°jump¡± between the worlds. Every time they come to a world, what they do is different, sometimes it brings destruction, sometimes it brings salvation, sometimes it brings change. . . . He has personally ignited "fire" in Ansu, and now He has to bring knowledge to the Church of the Insomnia and Tifeng through his own hands...

    So the "out-of-domain rogue" came this time, the purpose or mission is to spread knowledge?

    Daniel thought of half, and immediately knocked in the heart of the alarm: can not conclude so quickly, the extraterritorial rogue is a non-human existence, God knows what logic of their actions, what are the rules!

    Gao Wen didn''t have to guess what Daniel would think, so he didn''t let the other person continue to brain, but said straightforwardly: "These knowledge is a valuable asset, they are enough to make the recipients useless, but I can directly Tell you, I left a ''key'' in it.

    "At some point, I will use the ''key'' to collect the cost of this knowledge, how much benefit they bring, and how much I will charge.

    "As I said at the beginning, I am following the equivalent exchange."

    Gao Wendun paused and then looked at Daniel''s eyes: "Remember the question I asked you at the beginning? If another big redemption is placed in front of you, would you betray the eternal sleeper? Now add one more - - How much is your loyalty to Tifeng?"

    Https:

    Genius one second to remember the address of this station: . :m.

 Chapter 313ï¼š knowledge

    In Gao Wen''s indifferent gaze, Daniel did not persist for too long and bowed his head: "... In front of your Wei Li, my loyalty to Tifeng and the permanent sleeper can be compromised."

    ¡°Very good,¡± Gao Wen nodded with satisfaction, then pointed to the cybersecurity version of the special version of the eternal sleeper. ¡°Then we start with this book, this will be your promotion in the eternal sleepers¡¯ group. First of all, what you need to do is not to spread the knowledge directly, but to discover the fatal flaws in the current mental network, and to tell these discoveries to other believers who are slightly higher than you or the same level, as the sleepers. As you become aware of these hidden dangers, you will release the first chapter as your research results. Let''s first look at what is distributed network and the concept of network resource allocation..."

    Daniel bowed his head and made a respectful attitude.

    He really remembered his teenage years and recalled the years when he first learned the knowledge with his mentor...

    At the same time, Ansu East, somewhere in the town.

    The snow has stopped, the bright night sky has a brilliant star, the star shines on the earth, the snow reflects the starlight, so that the town after the night is still not completely plunged into the darkness, and the stone and wooden buildings are messy. In the smashed streets, a figure with a black hooded cloak and a tall and thin figure is quietly walking through the streets.

    After finding a corner that could block the cold wind, the figure stopped and the hood of the cloak was taken off.

    Below the hood is a silver-colored elf''s eye-catching blonde, and a beautiful face.

    High-level Elf Ranger, Soldering Frost Leaf.

    The human towns in the middle of the night were extraordinarily quiet, at least in places where the poor gathered. Solderin¡¯s long elf ears shook in the air, and he could still hear the lyre and the bell in the distant lord¡¯s castle. The sound of the drums came, which meant that the nobility¡¯s nightlife had just begun.

    The high-ranking ranger took a fresh but cold air, and then couldn''t help but frown, holding his hand near the chest.

    The weird woman is more powerful than he imagined. Although the Ranger is not very good at frontal combat, he still did not expect that he would fall into the wrong situation with a suspected druid opponent.

    If you don''t follow the advice of the Knight named Byron, you will bring some "new weapons for justice", and he feels that the situation will definitely be worse.

    Solderlin calmed the pain of the wound and felt his flesh and blood being neutralized by the extraordinary power with a little bit of toxins, recalling the previous battle - he finally confirmed that the woman The power of use is indeed the power of the Druid.

    Toxins, withered vines, thorns, and corrupted trees are all derived from the druid''s spells, but there are obvious signs of corruption and degeneration. This should be the most likely explanation.

    Why do high-ranking believers who are dying in the event sneak into the Elf monitoring station... What purpose does she have?

    The cold night wind once again blew through the streets, and Solderlin tightened his cloak and temporarily stopped thinking. Everything is still waiting for Cecil¡¯s collar to say better. Gao Wen and his smart people can Giving more advice is much better than blindly guessing him alone.

    It is a pity that the documents of his own belongings were destroyed in the previous battles, and when he returned, he found that the Ansu Dongjing also entered a higher level of martial law due to the change of the situation. A paper order from the Duke of the East, Silas Loren The whole area has become difficult to pass, and it is better in those places where the order is poor. However, in this large and medium-sized town with a strict aristocratic rule and numerous eye lines, he must act with caution.

    In this age of chaotic dark aristocracy, there is no advantage to the strangers who have no documents to prove - especially since he was still working in the Titan army, the Duke of Silas Loren and his knights will There are a lot of officials who know him. Those people don¡¯t know the fact that he has already switched to Cecil. Once he has a photo, it¡¯s hard to explain...

    The winter nights in the northern part of the mainland are cold and bitter. Although the physical qualities of the high-class extraordinary people make Solderin not ill at this temperature, he is still very uncomfortable and can''t help but find a place that can be warmer. - Due to the strong rule of the Duke of the East and the martial law, all the pubs were stared tightly. The aliens and accents were not inspected by foreigners in the eastern part of Ansu. Worried about this, but he is now seriously injured, and it has taken most of the power to suppress the toxins in the body. He does not want to attract the attention of those who are extraordinary in this section.

    Just looking for shelter from the wind, a little beating fire suddenly caught the eye of Solderin.

    He walked over and saw that there was a small pile of bonfires in the deepest part of the alley. Several sly figures were curling up beside the bonfire. Occasionally, some people moved the bullets to pick up the weak flames and put a small one. Pieces of charcoal litter are thrown into the fire.

    A high-ranking ranger is going to share the bonfire with ÆòØ¤...

    Solderin smiled silently, but still walked over.

    He can have a better choice. Although he is in a bad state, he can still find a way to sneak into a barn or even sneak into a warm citizen''s house to spend the night, but he still bears when he sees the bonfire. Not staying close--the flaming fires and the people who warmed around the bonfire made him remember seven hundred years ago, remembering the most difficult time of the expeditionary army, when he was mixed with a group of human soldiers and refugees. On the coldest nights, the same method was used to warm up and encourage each other to walk through the darkest and coldest roads.

    Since the establishment of the human countries, the situation has gradually stabilized, he has not had this experience for many years.

    The homeless on the side of the fire noticed the proximity of strangers, and they immediately became nervous and alert, but soon they found out that it was not the patrolling soldiers - in such cold weather, the soldiers were not willing to go deeper. In slums, they often only make a turn on the street and then go back to drink.

    The man in the black cloak is more like another homeless.

    Solderlin, who had put on his hood again, walked to the campfire and said with a low voice: "The weather is really cold."

    A tramp wrapped in a shabby cotton coat smashed: "There is no extra place."

    "I still have some wine," Solderlin grabbed his bag from his arms. "It''s enough for two or three people."

    "...it''s sitting next to you."

    Solderlin sat down, and the wine bag in his hand was taken away by the person next to him. The other person pulled out the stopper, took the nose and put it in the mouth of the bag and took a deep breath. Then he put the bag on his mouth and tried to restrain it but Still could not help but drink a big mouth.

    Then he contained the wine in his mouth, as if he wanted to enjoy it slowly, and the wine bag was passed to the next person.

    The wine bag is silently passed between these homeless people. Solderin can see everyone''s face through a weak bonfire - some wrinkles and ridges, some have long frostbite, some have It looks younger, but it¡¯s also an old-fashioned figure. They are wrapped in tattered cotton coats, or even a pile of rags that can¡¯t be seen as clothes. An unpleasant smell emanates from them: these people are obviously There is no chance to take a shower.

    ¡°Drinking is much warmer,¡± said a homeless person with a hoarse voice.

    The bag eventually returned to Solderin''s hand, and he shook and was surprised to find that there was still a little left.

    The person sitting opposite the bonfire said: "Leave some points, maybe you will save yourself a life by one day."

    Solderin silently took the bag back into his arms and then sighed softly: "It¡¯s a cold winter night..."

    "You are talking," the homeless person next to him smiled. "But it is really cold this day."

    The people across the bonfire picked up: "It was not so cold last winter."

    Someone immediately laughed at the side: "You still have a house to live last winter, of course you are not cold!"

    "To shut up!"

    Solderin listened, suddenly looked up and curiously inserted a mouth: "What about your house?"

    The man sitting opposite the bonfire was frustrated: "I was taken away by the Cavaliers a while ago... I owe the Cavaliers a five-year renter, not even on, even the house and the land are taken away."

    Solderin couldn¡¯t help but silence.

    But the man opposite the bonfire didn''t stop. It seemed to think of his "good day" last winter. He chanted again: "I still have a house last year, and there is a small piece of land... I still have a wife! ¡±

    "His wife died a few years ago," the man next to Soldering whispered. "He doesn''t know his mind now."

    ¡°It¡¯s all done by the µè Éâ Éâ Éâ bill,¡± said a young man who is fiddling with a bonfire.

    "The µè Éâ Éâ ¡¯ bill?" Soldelin stunned, apparently he had not heard of the bill.

    In the Kingdom of Ansu, the aristocrats of the Earl and above can promulgate a certain degree of "private law" on their own territory. The scope of the law can be different depending on the level of the title. Some can set the tax rate, and some can cast the currency. Some can stipulate the right to inherit the property. In addition to a general royal code, the legal provisions of the aristocrats can be said to be chaotic, extremely chaotic, and even contradictory. These messy laws are not only those in the territory. The challenges that traders and adventurers must face between them will also cause great trouble for strangers who are unfamiliar with Soldering.

    ¡°It was the law enacted by Earl of Berry ten years ago,¡± the young man said. ¡°The count allowed the people who rented the land to default on rent, without the whipping and fines in the first year of arrears, but the second year of rent. It is necessary to pay twice as much rent, double in the third year, and double in the fourth year... If the fifth year is still not up, the house and the field will be taken away. The count said that this is Kaien. Let those who can''t afford the rent because of the occasional bad times have the opportunity to pay their debts, so this is a ''entitlement bill''. If you can''t afford to rent a rent for five consecutive years, it''s really lazy and stupid. Not worthy of continuing to cultivate his land..."

    The man in the worn cotton coat next to Soldering sighed: "But few people can return it, and most people become us after five years."

    This is a trap! A simple trap!

    How can a farmer repay arrears in such a way that rents continue to double? Not to mention the ratio of more than ten times in five years, even in the second year, they are difficult to return - they can not accumulate the surplus or money to cope with the soaring rent in the second year!

    Before the implementation of this bill, the arrears of rent will only be whipped and confiscate a part of the property, but after the implementation of the bill, any person who owes rent is destined to be taken away from all fields and houses - but ordinary farmers simply cannot understand this. .

    Because they don''t recognize words or count... they don''t have the extra energy to think about things other than doing things.

    They are faced with impossible debts in desperation and lose their land and houses in despair, but in the end they don¡¯t even understand why.

    Solderin glanced at the little bonfire in front of him and suddenly felt the memories of the seven hundred years ago in the minds of everyone who joined hands and shouldered the group to warm up.

    The man opposite the bonfire is still whispering: "I had a small piece of land, just by the river... I still have a wife!"

    Someone touched him: "Oh, don''t say it, say more irrigation."

    "The firewood is over..."

    "Don''t put it in, it''s still early tomorrow."

    "When the day is up, go to the Church of the Light, go early, porridge can be hot."

    "Don''t be too early - the new priest is not irritating when he is porridge, but he is used to squatting from above. He can only drink thin soup early."

    Solderin listened in silence, and in the powerful hearing of the elf, he heard the sound of the lyre and tambourine in the distant castle finally quiet.

    He didn''t sleep all night, until the faint glimmer of light appeared in the horizon, and the glory of the great day was scattered into the town through the reflection of the clouds.

    The bells of the church rang in the distance, and Soldering stood up, and the homeless who barely slept and struggled to climb up one by one: the bells of the church were the signals to wake them up.

    The bonfire is almost extinguished, and only a little residual heat is passed on to the people who are roasting. The tramps are moving with frozen hands and feet, hoping to restore some physical strength before the sun really comes out, which helps them at the church door. Keep the food you received, but when everyone stood up, one person was still sitting.

    It was the person sitting opposite the bonfire at night.

    Someone pushed forward, and the squatting body fell to the ground: he died.

    The homeless watched the scene silently, and someone sighed: "There was a few firewoods last night."

    "He had his own house last year..."

    Solderin¡¯s faceless expression, those who joined hands in the darkness and hardship seven hundred years ago, their descendants have created such a country?

    He turned and walked to the street that was about to be illuminated by the sun.

    He will hurry back to Cecil.

    Https:

    Genius one second to remember the address of this station: . :m.

 Chapter 314ï¼š "Foresight"

    Southland, Earl of Hosman.

    The tall and robust Count Karlov Horsman sat in his reception room and looked at the guests who were visiting.

    As one of the most powerful land aristocrats in the South, Karlov Holsman has always been proud of his family name and excellent family lineage.

    His family was originally a member of the Hosman family in the plains of the Holy Spirit. A hundred years ago, his visionary ancestors realized the true direction of the foggy civil war and won himself in response to the action of the "Northern Crown Prince". The glory of the ancestors who had no inheritance rights after the establishment of the Second Dynasty, the royal family was sealed, so that the family obtained a piece of their own land in the South, and became a landlord of the Earl class, from that day until the future In the past 100 years, the Horsman family in the South has maintained prosperity and prosperity.

    This undoubtedly illustrates the excellence of the family lineage, and explains the importance of the "vision and insight" trait to the family. Karlov Holsman always keeps this in mind, so he always keeps his eyes open, cautious and I am keenly aware of everything that happened on this land, not only on my own land, but also on the entire southern land.

    After the resurrection of the founding father, his eyes never left Cecil.

    Since the foggy month of a hundred years ago, the royal family has always deliberately controlled the development of the southern region. The ancient and large Cecil family is like a giant beast. Even if it collapses overnight, its remains are still strong. The power of the king, in order to prevent the aristocrats who still loyal to the surname of Cecil, stir up the situation, the royal family divided the land more than once in a hundred years, and almost turned all the southern nobles into the royal vassals, and controlled The noble title on this land is only up to the count, and the Count of Hosman has been one of the highest aristocrats on this land for a hundred years, but this situation was broken less than a year ago. .

    There is a "duke" in the south.

    Although the Duke did not immediately return to his land, he did not make any claims about the contemporary aristocratic system in the South, but ran to the Dark Mountain Range with only the title of the title, but Kalov The Count of Hosman has never relaxed his vigilance against the founding hero who died and resurrected. He has a keen sense of smell and can smell a different taste from the series of actions of the Duke. It is a hidden ambition and threat.

    "The news that can be heard now is this," said the guest in front of him. "The spies we sent have been successfully mixed into an organization called the ''25th Production and Construction Brigade'', according to the words invented by the resurrection Duke. It is a ''secret construction department''. According to the information possessed by the spy, this department directly accepts the order of the lord and undertakes the highest level of territorial construction tasks, so the news should be reliable and of great value."

    "Good... Mr. Green, the spy you trained didn''t disappoint me," said Karlov Holsman, with a slight disappointment, and then frowned slightly. "So... the Govin? The Duke of Cecil is at hand." Is there a very powerful weapon? And maybe it is provided by the elf?"

    "Yes, they use this weapon to deal with the monsters wandering in the wasteland."

    "The silver elves are the builders of the magnificent walls. They are not strange to the weapons against the waste monsters, but they bypassed the Ansu royal family and directly contacted the Duke of Govin? Cecil and assisted the weapons... this is a bit weird. "Karof Horsman gently tapped the table and thought about the hidden truth during this period. "It seems that as I thought, the founding duke is not a ''good neighbor''..."

    "Maybe we should act as early as possible to control the development of Cecil''s collar," said the middle-aged thin man, known as Mr. Green, with a gloomy smile. His gloomy temperament is more gloomy with this smile, black. The eyes covered with hair shimmered with cold light. "The Viscount Leslie has clearly turned to the Cecil family. Kant is now more substantively under the control of the Cecil family, the dead and resurrected. Is unknowingly infiltrating and controlling the land that once belonged to him."

    "But it doesn''t belong to him now," Earl Karlov snorted. "But we can''t move too clearly. He''s still the Duke of the kingdom, at least nominally and legally, in this case, the first jump. Those who come out against him will not benefit from the final result."

    "He is indeed the Duke of the kingdom and the jurisprudence of the jurisprudence, but who wants the ''Duke'' to exist? You don''t want, the Viscount Carol does not want, the Princess of Glan does not want, even our King will leave him. I don''t want it, but everyone must behave in awe of a founding ancestor," Mr. Green smiled slightly. As a consultant for Count Carlov, he was quite aware that his discerning friend was thinking about it. What, "We can''t confront the founding heroes positively, which is detrimental to your reputation, but we can contact others and make some preparations in advance..."

    Listening to the advice of the consultant, the expression on the face of Karlov Holsman slowly became soothing.

    "There is another thing," Mr. Green said after the end of the discussion. "There was a recent incident from Leslie that called ¡®Magic Net¡¯...¡±

    "Magic net?" Karlov frowned slightly. "What is that?"

    "A magical device, or something like a magical device, can take advantage of the free magic in nature, which is many times more efficient than the traditional self-charged array. It can stably power some devices that need to consume magic. For example, the magic spar lamp," Green explained. "You should have guessed it. It first appeared on the head of Cecil. The Govin? The magician under the Duke of Cecil created it, and then with Sethi. The Priest Lesley, who was very close, bought the technology in this area. However, the Viscount Leslie apparently wanted to recover some of the money..."

    Count Carlof Hossman couldn''t help but smile: "Any loyalty is limited, as long as the price is right. Is this something called the magic net worth?"

    "The value is great, especially with a device called the ''magic engine''," Green said. "The magic engine is a magical item that can replace human work and is endless. It is also the leader of Cecil. The product, which is expensive, but worth the strength of dozens of slaves, and staying up late to work, is not exhausted. I have sent people to Tanzan town to investigate the situation, my statement is no exaggeration."

    Earl of Karlov: "Is there such a powerful magical prop? Is the resurrection of the Duke selling this thing to the Viscount Leslie?"

    "Obviously, the duke was very short of money after the resurrection," Mr. Green said with a smile. "Of course, I guess he must have a reservation for sale. After all, no one wants to hand over valuable magical props to others. But our spies in Tanzan town have succeeded in establishing contact with the people of Leslie Lesley. They have a way to secretly get a batch. As you said, any loyalty is limited, as long as the price is right."

    "Very good, think of a way to get a so-called ''magic engine'', and what else... Magic net, also find a way to get it," Earl Karlov took the initiative, he has seen from these two things The potential value, the timely release is the excellent character of the Hosman family. "There is no need to worry about the gold coins you need. It is the most important thing to get the magical mystery of Cecil."

    Green smiled: "You will get what you want."

    In the lord''s house of Cecil, Gao Wen read the letter in his hand and smiled and looked up at Amber: "You guess what the neighbor who lives in Tanzan town said?"

    Amber glanced at the letter, and the letter of the Leslie family could be seen in the corner of the letterhead. But she did not read the content and said casually: "There have been other southern aristocrats who have contacted him recently, intending to buy a magic engine, right?" ¡±

    Gao Wen looked at Amber a little unexpectedly: "How do you know?"

    "I am the director of the Military Security Intelligence Agency! Secretary!" Amber suddenly blinked and pointed at his nose. "You personally appointed, Mom, you won''t forget it..."

    Gao Wen quickly rushed back to the head of Amber, and put his hand on it: "I haven''t forgotten, of course, no network. I didn''t think you actually worked. Every day, what you are doing is to find each one. The department is simmering rice, and the rest of the time is all messing with me. I am still doing something for you."

    amber:"¡­¡­"

    The half-elf squint stared at Gao Wen for a long time, and then thought that she couldn¡¯t beat it anyway, but she went back to the road: ¡°In addition to the magic engine, I also received information about several territories in the western part of the South. There are rudimentary magic nets or clues related to the magic net. Some noble lords are recruiting rune craftsmen and runesmen, others are recruiting magicians at high prices, and then according to the circulation direction of ''magic net'' intelligence, I judge those localities. The lord has bought or stolen some of the information on the magic net and is trying to copy it."

    "The magic net has begun to spread... It is slower than I thought, but considering the impact of winter, this speed is not bad," Gao Wen thought and nodded. "The Viscount Andrew is also working hard."

    Gao Wenyi mentioned the Viscount Andrew, Amber could not help but rolled his eyes: "You also said that before the Viscount Andrew sneaked and sneaked to buy the technicians you sent, and spent a lot of money in half of your pocket, no It¡¯s easy for people to steal school. You suddenly sent a messenger to say that the magic net can be sold. Not only can you sell it, but you can even let him sell it as an agent to a farther place... Are you so crowded? ¡±

    "I didn''t want to hang him at first, but let him have to do some small moves," Gao Wen reluctantly spread his hand. "The most troublesome thing I have to deal with the nobles of this era is this. It can be done brightly." Business, everyone is good, but you have to interpret yourself to think about it. But I believe that Leslie will accept the lesson after this... To do business with Cecil, the rules are different from others."

 Chapter 315ï¼š Further

    ‡8Ò¼ÖÐÎÄÍøwww.x8omßì‡¿–Úb°Æ1FictionÍ‡

    Amber certainly knows that the "rules" set by Gao Wen are not the same as elsewhere, just as Gao Wen''s whole idea is different from others.

    Will normal people sell their advanced technological achievements? Will normal people try to toss the magical power that should belong to the nobility and the supernatural to the direction of cabbage? Will a normal person establish a government office and a set of administrative agencies, and devolve the dictatorship of the lord to the "civil servants" who are of low-ranking nobles and even civilians?

    Gao Wen has done it, and every time it is well-founded.

    "Now the magic net has begun to spread in the south, and the imitation of the aristocratic territory near Leslie and Kant has already appeared. Some big aristocrats with sufficient financial resources and well-informed know the news of the magic engine. They should I will be very interested. As you originally planned, the people who were led by the Viscount Andrew and not the Cecil will sell it. This further dispels the concerns of the aristocrats in the South. If there is no accident, after the spring is coming, the road is smooth. We will be able to use a large amount of revenue to generate more raw ore and expand the population."

    Gao Wen listened to the amber report and nodded slightly: "The Viscount Andrew is a familiar face in the South. His network can help us send the original magic net and magic engine to other nobles, and as long as they taste a little bit of sweetness... ...they can''t refuse the next benefits."

    "In addition, there is news from Padrek that alchemy pharmacies still sell well in winter. Some merchants have even fallen on the borders of the East and the Holy Spirit. But the large amount of cheap potions in their hands also caused the local lords. Concerned, Padrik was a bit worried about this," Amber said in a serious report. "He is worried that the nobles will squeeze the distribution side of the Chamber of Commerce under the influence of interests... His original words are like this: not every nobleman is like The Duke of Cecil is as honest and trustworthy, doing business and conscience."

    Gao Wen raised his eyelids: "What is the specific situation? I think he should not only complain about it."

    "I really can''t help you," Amber scratched his hair. "He said that there have been several bad incidents. In some places in the north, there are local aristocrats who have detained our pharmacists and asked those businessmen to take half of them. The goods are sold to them at very low prices, otherwise we declare that our pharmacists are illegal traders."

    Gao Wen reveals the expression of interest: "Oh? Very low price? How low is that?"

    "...one third, or even a quarter," Amber¡¯s face showed an unremarkable look. "That was simply robbing!"

    Gao Wen couldn''t help but smile: "Well... even if there is a quarter of the cost of the current price and the cost of the alchemy factory."

    "You still laugh?" Amber looked at Gao Wen''s appearance and suddenly stunned. "They are stealing the money that Cecil has received! If you don''t take care of your name, they probably don''t ask for some goods." But ransack the businessman directly!"

    "It¡¯s not good to directly rob the merchants. Then no one dares to continue selling the syrup on their territory. My hand won¡¯t stretch.¡± Gao Wen touched his chin and thought, ¡°Well, write a copy for me. Give Padrik¡¯s instructions and tell him that those businessmen who have already established a foothold should take the initiative to contact the local nobility. Isn¡¯t it a quarter price? Yes, Cecil¡¯s willingness to be a quarter of the price Selling the potions to them in batches, our pharmacists can even keep one-half of each item for them, provided that the local authorities mainly protect the dealership of the Cecil pharmacy dealers on their territory. It is necessary to prevent other traditional herbalists and alchemists from suppressing the pharmacists."

    Seeing the amber stunned look, Gao Wen asked with a smile: "Do you think those local lords will agree to these requirements?"

    Amber opened his mouth for a long time and finally said something: "They certainly agree! The fool doesn''t agree! Counting a dozen copper coins can buy a bottle of alchemy! You can get the benefits of this day, you don''t need to say them. Will actively protect the pharmacists, and even help them transport goods! But what are the benefits of doing this..."

    Gao Wen waited for the amber to interrupt and asked: "What do you think the local lords are buying cheap alchemy pharmacies for?"

    "What do you use?" Amber snorted. "I can''t use it anyway..."

    "I definitely don''t use it for myself," Miss Half Elf was very cute when she was in a state of being blind, but Gao Wen didn''t intend to tease her this time. "Our alchemy pharmacy is inferior to water, although it is for civilians and adventurers. It¡¯s still a good thing, but it¡¯s absolutely impossible to get into the eyes of the nobility. Those local lords must have known this in advance, so the reason they buy a lot of cheap potions is that they are for their own people, Their private soldiers, guards, and minions used it."

    The amber brain is not stupid. Sometimes it is just the habit of thinking that can''t turn around. At this time, Gao Wen reminded me a little, and she realized what the old man in front of her eyes was planning.

    "what do you mean¡­¡­"

    "The mass shipments, how much is there, the generous Duke of Cecil will make every aristocratic army in the Southland use cheap and expensive alchemy potions, brave soldiers will no longer need to stink black The ointment and the grass root mud are wrapped in the wound, and in the process, I only charge a little bit of insignificant cost." Gao Wen leaned back into the chair and said without hesitation, "have good alchemy." With syrup, no one will use herbal creams and witchcraft that have little effect. The expensive traditional alchemy remedies will quickly disappear. Do you know what it means?"

    Amber touched his neck subconsciously: "This is what you said last time... noose?"

    "Yes, noose," Gao Wen sighed softly. "Everyone doesn''t want to see the Cecil family stand up again, so they will desperately want to use Sessi with their own thoughts." The family had blood drawn, and I had to give them a pump and put a rope around each of them."

    After a moment, Gao Wen smiled and looked at the amber: "The alchemy remedy after the water, the shelf life is very short."

    In the large laboratory of the Rune Institute, Pitman was invited by Jenny to come and watch a special magic array.

    The unruly old druid is still the one who dares to be reassured, even though he is already the head of the Druid spell and the magical alchemy industry, with a double-digit apprentice and his own The research team and subject, but he still wears a plain and old gray cotton gown, a variety of useful useless amulets hanging around the body, a white hair messed up on the top of the head, with a faded The khaki soft cap is pressed, and a pair of savvy little eyes are constantly turning around under the cover of the scattered hair on the edge of the soft hat. Anyone who sees his first feeling is whether the old man will suddenly burst out. The deputy card is going to give you a life, and you will never associate him with any "God Rune Expert" or "Druid Mentor".

    But he is indeed an expert in this field.

    Pittman carefully observed the large substrate on the center bench. On the substrate, various easy-to-combine runes and magic lines were combined to form a mysterious magical array, while some non-guided materials were used. The finished thread is fixed to the surface of the magic array by a fixed needle to divide the function of different areas of the magic array.

    These divisions are temporarily divided by Jenny and Carmel and are not accurate enough to be used as an aid to the research phase.

    "These are really distorted magical runes," Pittman looked at the symbols marked with special paint, nodding his head and saying, "Well... this confirms one of my guesses."

    "Guess?" Jenny looked at the old druid curiously.

    "Whether it is the natural sect that the Druid once believed in, or the dream sect of the eternal sleeper, the pioneers carried out very careful avoidance and disguise in the process of turning their magic into magic," Pitman laughed. There is a ray of light in the eyes. "There are only one message in these variants of the rune..."

    Carmela¡¯s unique voice with the echo of the arcane echoes from the side: ¡°Fear.¡±

    "Yes, fear," Peteman smiled. "God''s authority has fallen into the hands of men, but people are still trembled, as if fearing that God will come back, fearing that God will punish those who steal power, even the pioneers. I found the laws and techniques of turning magic into magic. They also tried to hide their movements in the process, as if they were deceiving themselves to avoid the gods that might not be there."

    "The same is true of the early days of the hiccup program," Kamy said. "Until we confirmed the existence of the giant deer Amon, it was confirmed that he was the fallen **** of nature, and our fear was slightly reduced."

    Jenny never thought that she would be exposed to this aspect one day, but she has become habitual at the moment and subconsciously asked: "The **** of dreams... will be like the deer Amoen, already fallen. What?"

    "This is not good. The wonders of the gods are beyond human imagination. The body of the giant deer Amoen is indeed lying in the shadow world, but God knows what the gods of other fallen sects are." Petman smiled and waved. Putting it in front of the magical array, "Let''s figure out what the state of the gods is now, and we should understand how this magical array works."

    "We have made some initial progress on this point," Carmel said, summoning a plastic hand and taking a half-meter-high metal crystal device next to the test bench.

    It is a small, magical obelisk prepared for the laboratory environment.

    "In the beginning, we tried to drive this array with ordinary magic. However, it failed. This array has a special interface. It only responds to the dreams of the sleeper. Whether it is activation or control, it needs to be supplemented. Special magical magic is enough. Obviously, this magical array is incomplete. It can''t be run independently. It must have a ritual of the caster to complete its magical path,¡± Carmel said as he began. Debugging the magic energy obelisk, "This situation is not uncommon. Many traditional phasic arrays have such incompleteness due to poor optimization and unreasonable architecture, but this has caused us a lot of trouble... ¡±

    The magic energy obelisk was launched, and the stable magic field began to cover the entire Rune Institute.

    "But later, we found that we don''t really need to run this entire array. It''s part of it. As long as this part can be activated, it can play an incredible effect with the diffusion of the magic field. ¡±

    Carmel lifted his arm full of arcane energy, and a small spark hit the magical array on the test bed. A part of the runes in the magic array immediately brightened and infused with the magic of Carmel. The changes begin to float in the shade.

    Almost the first time, Pitman looked at the wall on the other side of the lab.

    On the wall, another large substrate is hung. There is no complete "sleeper array" on the large substrate. Instead, only the most basic set of runes is drawn, but the basic rune is The array is now changing with the actions of Carmel.

    "At the moment we can only transmit such simple changes, and the transmission is extremely susceptible to interference, and the distance is also very problematic, but at least we have proved one thing in the process:

    "The black box of messaging spells is not unbreakable, and its principles may be simpler than all of us think."

    °Û¶ÈËÑË÷‡°ËÒ¼ÖÐÎÄÍø m. No advertising words

 Chapter 316ï¼š Tyreâ€™s impression of the gods

    A report from the Rune Institute was sent to Gao Wen. He looked at the report for a long time. He finally exhaled and opened the door to the terrace and walked outside the room.

    The cold winds of the winter season are coming, but the cold winter air can''t make Cecil''s collar fall into silence. Under the bright sunshine after the snow, Cecil''s people are coming and going through the streets and all the way to the various places. Work, or go to the Office of Government to find new job opportunities.

    ¡°Successfully achieved a certain degree of signal transmission within the coverage of the magic field...¡± Looking at the still prosperous territory in the winter, what Gao Wen¡¯s mind thinks is what he saw in the report, ¡°in the magic field. The oscillating magic of a specific frequency can achieve wireless transmission, and the function of the ''black box'' part of the communication spell seems to be only a wide-area change in the frequency of the magic shock... Can the whole world be shrouded in a magic field? The original magic is not the disordered energy that travels in nature, but a large field with complex structure?"

    Gao Wen¡¯s thoughts were scattered, and his eyes were arbitrarily swept to the yard downstairs. As a result, he couldn¡¯t help but stop.

    He saw a beautiful girl with a long strip shape just like a thief who was carefully stalking the door from the mansion. It was Tyre who almost never went out in the room all day, and this strange and unique sea monster did not know. What I wanted to do, I saw her hesitantly arched to the door of the courtyard, and then carefully looked out the tip of the tail - poked the snow outside the gate of the yard that had not yet been cleaned.

    In the next second, Gao Wen saw that Tyre¡¯s whole person was ¡°straight¡± and straight, and the tail quickly took it back.

    The two guards standing at the door of the yard looked at the strange sea caterpillar monster with a stern look.

    Gao Wen couldn''t help but curiously greeted him: "Til, what are you doing?"

    Miss Haifa was shocked by the sudden sound coming from above, almost slamming her tail out of the gate, then she looked up and saw Gaowen standing on the terrace on the second floor, then she lifted her tail and shook: "I want to Go out! But the winter in your human world is too cold..."

    "Would you even have a time to go out?" Gao Wente was surprised. "Are you hibernating this end?"

    "I haven''t been swimming in the river for a long time? I was watching the sun is big today. I want to go for a relaxing break. I didn''t expect it... Hey - the snow is so cold! I still don''t go. ......"

    Gao Wen listened to Tyre¡¯s words and couldn¡¯t help but look up at the huge round of the sky that could cover a small half of the sky. The heart said that the Kraken girl was right, the sun is really big...

    Tyre opened again at this time, and she waved her arms and tail tip: "The human lord, are you sunbathing on it?"

    Gao Wen casually replied: "Yes."

    "Then I will also be with you!"

    Miss Haifa snorted far away, and then she bowed her tail to the side. Gao Wen thought that the girl was ready to enter the house and climbed up the stairs from the second floor, so she wanted to turn and open the door of the terrace. As a result, before he could take action, he found that the situation was not right - the Siren arched to the center of the yard and stopped. Then the long tail was in place for two laps, and the upper body was twitched like a spring. Then she began to work hard, and the whole body became tighter and tighter. At this step, Gao Wen guessed what the brainy guy wanted to do and quickly stopped: "You will wait..."

    However, this is a half-time later. When the voice fell, he saw that the salted fish had completely crushed himself into a flat spring, followed by a "squeaky" sound. Fly straight in the direction of the terrace...

    A light blue light curtain lit up above the terrace, completely covering all the angles leading to the terrace. Gao Wen watched as Tyre hit the shield and then the tail slammed. In front of the light curtain.

    The arrogant mermaid (sea snake and salted fish) slipped from the shield in front of Gao Wen¡¯s eyes.

    After a few seconds, the shield disappeared automatically, and the Gaowen probe glanced down the terrace and saw that Tyre wrapped his tail around the pillar under the terrace, and struggled to climb up there, though because of her tail The strange control method made her climb very hard, but fortunately the second floor was not very high. Basically, the tail was slammed on the ground and it was hard to come up...

    After a while, the Miss Haiyue who climbed outside the railing reached out: "Hey, don''t look at it, pull me."

    Gao Wenfa reached out and put the salted fish on the terrace with no expression: "Oh."

    After climbing hard, Tyre¡¯s first thing was to slap on the waist and complain: ¡°When you are free, don¡¯t have a shield on the terrace! Isn¡¯t there a few days ago?!¡±

    Gao Wenyi spread his hand: "Mainly to prevent amber - now every window, balcony, and terrace of the house has a shield. If you get close, you will definitely hit the barrier."

    Tyre tilted Gao Wen''s eyes: "Do you use it?"

    Gao Wen sighed: "No matter what, amber''s shadow step came in, not as good as a mouse clip."

    Tyre was helpless, and he carefully put himself in a group and said: "I live in this house too much. No one can tell me how to make such a big change..."

    "Crap, you are sleeping most of the day, and occasionally waking up to eat a meal, I suspect that even if the whole Cecil collar is blown up, you have to wait until the next meal to know..."

    Tyre looked at Gao Wen and looked up and suddenly said: "Normally, you always look like a majestic look in front of people. I didn''t expect you to talk very interesting."

    Gao Wen stunned for a moment and couldn¡¯t help but smile and sigh: "In fact, my own character is not that serious, but you have to know that as a lord, and a lord who came out of history books, I have to think about myself. image of."

    "You humans are really strange, too many rules of self-restriction," Tyre shook his head, a sea-blue long hair in the sun like a wave of water, "We Kraken never pay attention to these illusory things - - We are a very straightforward race, and all ideas and actions are not disguised. Well, most of the time..."

    Due to the wonderful work and lazy attitude of Tyre on weekdays, Gao Wen did not have much chance to learn about the deep sea with the Miss Haiyue. At this time, when he heard the other party take the initiative, he immediately asked: "Say, you What is it doing in your community?"

    "I? I am a Chaoshan master," Tyre shrugged, "combatant."

    ¡°The Chaoshan Master?¡± Gao Wen blinked and felt a very great title. ¡°What kind of position is this?¡±

    Tyre clasped his chest with his hands and thought about it with his tail tip: "According to your human understanding... Probably a combat priest? A more advanced combat priest, responsible for making strategic-level magic effects on the battlefield, hard to convert If you are in your military position, you should be the equivalent of a thousand captains."

    Gao Wen was really surprised this time: "Is that you are so powerful?"

    He originally thought that Tyre would eat like this, and that he could go back to his home and swim from the endless sea to the human kingdom. It¡¯s not a powerful guy. Even if he throws it in the deep sea, he has to be a lonely house. The type of character, the result did not expect the other party''s opening to explode such a great identity - although he is not quite sure where the Kraken''s combat priests are in their entire military system, but no doubt, mention In her ethnic group is in the upper middle!

    Emmmmm... Suddenly a little curious about the social promotion mechanism of the Krakens... They are afraid that they will not select the commander according to the amount of meals and walking posture.

    "I always feel that you have a bad idea in your mind," Tyre stared at Gao Wen¡¯s eyes for a long time. "I told you, don''t look at me, I am lazy, but it is not happening." If you are in danger and there is a water environment around you, most of you will run...you can¡¯t beat me!¡±

    Gao Wen always felt that the other party had just accidentally pulled out some weird words, but he felt that the direct statement might cause the Miss Haier to immediately end the conversation, so she simply changed the topic: "You mentioned that you are fighting. Is the priest-the priest a religious vocabulary in your language? Do you have a system of religion and belief in your Kraken?"

    He remembered that Tyre had mentioned it before, and the Kraken did not believe in the gods.

    "If the religion and belief in your mouth worships a specific **** like your human being, then our Kraken is not convinced of God, but we also have our own objects of worship," Tyre explained. "We worship all the seas." The demon''s ''spirit'' is the ''pan-consciousness'' of our race and the whole ocean. We call it ''Eva''. I don''t know if you can understand this symbolic ''worship idol'' to us. For the Kraken, Eva is not a god, but she has a status similar to your human **** in our society."

    Gao Wenmo glared at his chin: "The spirit of worshiping the race, and the symbolism of worshipping the natural environment... Nothing, I can understand, in fact, this belief is also on the land, the Ogure tribe in the western part of the continent There is a ''pan-faith'' for nature and natural phenomena. They worship their own ancestors, some worship the thunder, wind, rocks and plants in nature, and some even worship the ''life wheel'' of old and sick, and their domestic Multi-racial mixed-age situations. In addition, today''s druids also have a tendency to pan-faith. They worship ''natural'' and ''life'' rather than exact gods."

    "I know this - the chewy big white deer is dead," Tyre nodded. "But then, I think your land people''s beliefs and religion are really weird... your church is changing." Once and for all, even the entire civilization has changed one after another. Every time the magic tide comes, the civilization of the land people will be cut off once, but no matter how thorough the severance, as long as the civilization reappears, you still Believing in those gods... It¡¯s just a bunch of powerful creatures that are very chewy, how can they be so attractive to your land people?"

    Tyre just said nothing, but when Gao Wen heard her last few words, she suddenly jumped in her heart.

    Every time the magic wave reshuffles the world, the new mortal civilization will establish a similar belief and religious system.

    Https:

    Genius one second to remember the address of this station: . :m.

 Chapter 317ï¼š Gods mystery

    Tyre casually said a few words, but Gao Wen¡¯s heart picked up the waves, because he heard a huge amount of information from the short sentences!

    The Kraken is an ancient and mysterious civilization. This deep-sea race that lives outside his "satellite surveillance area" has been a fairly developed civilization since tens of thousands or even hundreds of thousands of years ago, although due to the influence of the magic tide, The technological development of this race seems to have fallen into stagnation and bottlenecks, but they have continued at least for a long time ¨C and in the process left a large number of observations of terrestrial civilization.

    Compared with the "one millennium and other frames" in the late Gaowen period, the Kraken''s observations are obviously more continuous, more detailed and more reliable.

    Then Tyre¡¯s words should be credible.

    That is to say... Every time the civilization of the world is restarted, every time the universe is reshaped, the mortal race will always establish a similar religion, always believing a similar god?

    In the case that the inheritance of civilization has been completely interrupted, and even the world has been reshaped, the beliefs of those gods have continued. !

    The gods can ignore the influence of the magic tide, which Gao Wen thought long ago, but how did their beliefs appear in the mortal world again and again? The mortal civilization of "this season" has acquired knowledge about the gods through the "eternal slate". Then, in every mortal civilization in the past, will there be eternal slate?

    According to Gao Wen¡¯s speculation, the so-called eternal slate is most likely a kind of storage medium left by the ¡°Tuster Fleet¡± in ancient times. Has this storage medium become a medium for the gods to continuously recover and constantly re-transmit their own information? Or to say... All this is simply the means of the "showing the gods fleet" in ancient times, is they deliberate?

    He felt that he seemed to smell the conspiracy...

    Seeing Gao Wen¡¯s changing look, Tyre couldn¡¯t help but wonder: ¡°What do you want? It¡¯s hard for me to recite those ¡®God¡¯. You are not happy? Are you not convinced of God?¡±

    "No, not because of this," Gao Wen hurriedly waved his hand. "I just thought of something else... Yes, in your records of the Kraken, every civilization on the land has the same system of gods. Then they are..."

    "Wait, you probably understand it wrong," Tyre interrupted him directly, and explained with a sharp tail. "I mean, you land people believe in the same kind of gods in every season, not the same. Gods - this is a big difference."

    ¡°What is the difference?¡± Gao Wen frowned. ¡°What is the difference?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the objects that the sects of several generations seem to have in common, but the actual feeling is not the same god,¡± Tyre thought hard, trying to find the most accurate words to describe the history she knew. "I will give you an example. For example, on the land of ancient times, the civilizations of the ancient times have a tendency to worship the concept of ''light, shelter, justice'', and in this process have produced the belief of the Holy Light, but the actual The ''God of Light'' is the same for every generation of civilization. I remember that the oldest **** of the Light in the Kraken record is a powerful male giant, but the light of the next generation of civilization worshipped after that. The **** is a dragon, a crystal dragon... Well, in the civilization of your previous generation or last generation, the image of the **** of light seems to be a woman, then called the goddess of light..."

    Gao Wen listened at a glance, and finally hurriedly called Til: "Hey, you can pay attention! Don¡¯t say this to others, especially don¡¯t say it to the devotees. The content is too embarrassing, let people hear that you are easily placed on the firewood to roast into grilled fish..."

    "You can rest assured, of course I know," Tyre rolled his eyes. "And the Kraken is not afraid of fire, but it is not baked into steam. Waiting for a wave of cold air, we will come back again..."

    Gao Wen feels that he seems to have heard of a great racial talent, but he is now more concerned about the ever-changing image of the gods: "As you have just said, the image of the gods of other sects is also changing?"

    "Yeah, your magical goddess this season is still a magical male **** in the last season. In the last season, it was called ''Dragon''s Dragon Camendor''. Your God of War in this season was a four-headed thorn in the last season. Horn lion, but last season was actually a big, chest woman," Tyre said, shaking his head. "And not only the image will change, sometimes the gods will merge or disappear - for example, in ancient times, Blood God and God of War are actually the same faith. At that time, it was called the ''King of Killings'', and the **** of business that you now believe in should be divided into commercial gods and contract gods in a certain season of civilization..."

    Gao Wen¡¯s face on the pile of ancient secrets that Tyre emerged from Tyre¡¯s face was so powerful that he found it impossible to give the changes and correspondence of this pile of gods after he had pulled the half-day formula in his heart. I am clear, at least not for a short time, so he directly gave up these details and turned to the conclusion that is the most succinct:

    Although the mortal civilizations of each season have their own beliefs about the exact idols of the gods, in general, the mortals believe that they are not certain exact and unchanging gods, but some kind of unity and development in civilization. The "concept product" that will almost always appear in the process!

    Everyone is afraid of fire, so there is a belief in fire. The mortal yearns for light and justice, so the belief of the Holy Light is produced. The mortal needs trade and fairness, so the commercial belief is born. The worship of war and blood has spawned war and blood. Faith, the fear of the night gave birth to the shadow and dark faith...

    Their beliefs are initially directed to a certain concept, and the exact image of the gods should be the product of that.

    Therefore, Tyre said that no matter how many generations of civilization on land, they are worshipping "similar gods", but the image of the gods of each season is different!

    Gao Wen couldn''t help but think of the original worship of the gods on earth. In ancient times, the Earth people experienced similar things. First, they aweed certain phenomena in the natural world, and then they were born from this vague and conceptual awe. A clear deity, but unlike the earth, in this world...

    The power of the gods and the gods is real.

    Those gods whose image is constantly changing... If they are really ancient, and they all have the humanity characteristics of the various religions, then will they allow the mortal civilizations of season after season to shape their images at will?

    Obviously it is impossible. After all, even a few syllables in the Light Religion can be sacred to death by the Holy Light. Those gods are not as tolerant to mortals.

    So there is only one conclusion: in every quarter of the civilized religious system, the gods really changed... At least, their image really changed.

    Gao Wen¡¯s mind could not help but have a very daring question: Is God making people or artificial people?

    He followed this bold idea, but he encountered a new problem: If it is really "man-made God," then the **** of suspected storms who died in the deep sea, the **** of nature who died in the shadow world... How should the actual flesh and blood body be explained?

    There is another problem. The Kraken began to dig "big squid" when it was very ancient. In the process, there must have been more than one round of faith in the "God of the Storm" on the land. In the process, the **** of the storm Who is sitting in the "God position"?

    You know, the power of the **** of the storm has always existed. Before the children of the storm fall into black, their priests can exchange for the "sea response" by praying for the **** of the storm, thus voyage in the endless sea of ??chaos. It is impossible for such a great force to come out of the air. Is it impossible for the **** of the storm, which has been smashed by the Krakens, to take the time to return to the believers? !

    If this is the case, then the degree of dedication of the **** of the storm can make Gao Wen look at it.

    Gao Wen¡¯s face was inconspicuous. In the end, he only said a long time: ¡°The relationship between the gods and the mortals... How are they connected together...¡±

    Tyre shrugged (and the tip of his tail): "This involves my knowledge-blind zone. After all, our Krakens don''t believe in God. Even if they go out of curiosity according to the practices of your land people, they can''t get those. The response of the gods. Your ''divine'' system is completely incomprehensible in our eyes, just as you can''t understand the elemental technology of the Kraken."

    "You can get the ghost''s response before you have a ghost," Gao Wen couldn''t help but slanted the salted fish. "Look at your recipes - can the gods respond to you if you are rushing to give you a sashimi?"

    Tyre licked his lips: "I¡¯m really a bit embarrassed to talk about this, saying that I can take a sip of the big white deer..."

    Gao Wen did not want to think: "No."

    "Why..." Miss Haifa was obviously hit hard. "You can''t use the big white deer anyway. You don''t burn and don''t eat, so a big piece of meat is wasted there..."

    "The situation of the giant deer Amoen and the ''big squid'' can be different," Gao Wen stunned the guy who had begun to drool and swayed his tail. "The giant deer Amoen relied on a large pile of ancient weapons." The generated force field is sealed, does Carmel say? Now there is a very delicate balance, God knows what happens to your past sip. And again, the door to the shadow world is built on In ancient times, those ancient techniques are now likely to have problems at any time. What if you go in and take a sip? How do you get out of the shadows? Just rely on your sea caterpillar way to get inside. Arch out?"

    Tyre: "..."

    Seeing that the Siren is speechless, Gao Wen breathed a sigh of relief and turned to look at the thriving city of Cecil under the bright winter sun.

    "Still continue to sunbathe."

    Tyre grinned helplessly, and the long snake tail melted and became an snake tail. Then she twisted her body and slammed like a salted fish without any motive: "Well, oh..."

    At the same time, St. Sunil City, Santis finally set foot on the land of this ancient kingdom.

    He looked up and watched the sun shine on the rowing roofs of St. Sunil''s city, shining on the colorful windows of the church, and shining on the old walls and towers that were mottled and old.

    After nearly a year, he finally returned.

    Https:

    Genius one second to remember the address of this station: . :m.

 Chapter 318ï¼š Come back home

    The three carriages hanging the Cecil family''s emblem drove on the streets of Wangdu. In the horse-drawn carriage, the witch Jupli opened the cover on the window with a hint of curiosity, but kept watching this cautiously. City.

    She grew up in the poor and backward southern areas until she knew the "big sister" amber. Her whole world was surrounded by the dark and dirty gully corners of the town, the low and old slums and the rancid garbage. The pile is composed, but like most Ansu people, she also has the opportunity to hear stories about this great king--from the occasional passer-by, the arrogant adventurer, the vigilant businessman She sketched the imaginary look of the city. She imagined the tall and majestic walls, the magnificent churches, the extraordinary aristocratic mansions, and the silver-stained "Silver Fortress" where the King¡¯s Majesty lived. ".

    In the days when they were swindlers and witches in the gully alleys, she knew that it was impossible to visit Wangdu based on her own status and ability. Don¡¯t say that she visited Wangdu. She even dared to step into a bigger city. Will be caught and whipped by the lord, but fate is sometimes so wonderful - this sentence she is used to wearing the hood and the divination deck to fool those adventurers, but this time she wants Say to myself - under the wonderful fate arrangement, she became a decent person, a person loyal to the great aristocracy, and this king, which used to exist only in the imagination, is now in front of her eyes.

    It is as majestic and magnificent as the bards and adventurers say.

    But it is old and dirty everywhere.

    Jipley frowned, seeing the streets of Wangdu all over the filth, and there were also dilapidated slums in the tall walls. As she came along, she saw the ragged poor and the "people" driven by the soldiers. She felt that her own imagination of Wang Duo collapsed a little.

    This is indeed a magnificent ancient capital. From the foundation and scale, it is worthy of the head of Ansu, but Jupli finds that he prefers Cecil to the clean and clean streets and well-ordered urban areas. Vigorous people and officials who abide by the law.

    But she remembered the task she had received before she left, so all the emotional changes were well hidden by her. With an elegant and graceful smile, she put down the cover of the carriage and turned to look at the seat. The young arcane master opposite you: "Mr. Santis, let us go directly to the residence of the Dukes?"

    Something was difficult to understand. After hesitating for a moment, he still said: "I want to... go home first."

    Then he quickly added: "Of course, the Duke''s mission is more important. If you feel that it is not right, we will go to Crown Street No. 4..."

    ¡°No need to be so cautious, Mr. Santis,¡± said the witch, Judge, smiling like a real apprentice who was born into a small aristocrat or a merchant family. ¡°According to the Duke¡¯s orders, you are the leader of this action. , Pierce and I will only provide you with the necessary advice and assistance. You only need to act according to the plan you think is reasonable."

    "Okay... okay," Santis was a little uncomfortable with his head, and with a little guilty distraction, trying not to keep a long linen hair, wearing a long black dress and a good face. The charming "witches" look at each other, "Let''s go to the cross street first. Yes, the remaining two carriages can go to Crown Street No. 4, don''t have to come together - the streets of Cross Street are narrow."

    The tall, thin man sitting next to him heard a word: "Mr. Santis, if our carriage can enter the cross street, then the other two are definitely OK. I suggest that the two carriages follow - you are When you go home, you should be as high-profile as possible. This is a gesture."

    Santisi snorted and nodded. "Oh, okay, Mr. Pierce."

    Pierce, the "fast leg" of the guard, knocked on the plank at the front of the car and shouted to the driving guide sitting outside: "Cross Street!"

    The three carriages turned a corner on the street and turned to the civilian area of ??Wangdu.

    Santis felt that his heart was "floating" in the process. A feeling of nowhere was entangled in him. He took a few deep breaths, so a cold air mixed with rich odors plunged into his nostrils. : The carriage is passing through the squid street, where the smell of fish can even cover the smell of the notes in the corner of the street.

    Even if it is winter, the rotten smell is suffocating because it has been immersed in every brick on the street.

    He couldn''t help but open the window cover and look at the street scene outside.

    The familiar street scene caught his eye.

    Low, messy, crowded houses are stacked under the walls like layers of moss. Due to the cold weather, only a few vendors are on the streets, and there are few pedestrians and occasional faces. All of them are full of numbness, and those who are numb are shaking like a walking dead on the street. It seems that the cold winter and the malnourished diet have caused these people to lose all their expression changes, but they also suddenly become "live". ¡ª¡ªWhen the carriage with the aristocratic emblem ran across the street, the numb poor people almost immediately fell to the ground, their foreheads were tightly attached to the ground, and their reaction was so fast, as if this was theirs The instinct is born in general.

    Sant''s brows are slightly wrinkled, and at this moment the carriage has passed through the short squid street and entered a slightly better "cross street".

    Cross Street is the place where the middle-level ¡°citizens¡± live. People with a little status and wealth will live here. Compared with the squid street that belongs to the poor neighborhood, the house here is obviously taller, and those who walk on the road are obviously More spiritual.

    They don''t have to fall to the ground when they see the aristocratic carriage, but they must also hide on both sides of the street and bend their waists to an absolute height below the carriage window ¨C civilians must do this to prevent them from using dirty Dirty sight gaze may look out of the window probe to the outside aristocrats.

    Only in the neighborhoods where the higher, baptized affluent citizens live, the ¡°decent people¡± who have received the blessing of the church do not need to do this. They just need to stand on both sides of the street and bow down to pay tribute.

    In Wangdu, the rules are naturally more than those in the wilderness of the border.

    Born in Cross Street, Santis, promoted to a second-class Arcane division, is the ¡°most promising child¡± in this neighborhood. His Master level is also the highest achievement that people living in this area can achieve so far. Even in the past, even When Santis was mixed up in the Masters Society, how could he be dissatisfied, and then he was squeezed out. He was proud when he returned to the neighborhood, but now, seeing neighbors who are deeply headless on both sides of the street, in his heart. There was only a lot of trouble.

    There is no change here, just like when he left.

    This was the case with the cross street last year. The same was true of the cross street ten years ago. The cross street a hundred years ago is still like this!

    But in Cecil''s collar, a year''s time is enough to set up a city, enough for a group of illiterate children to learn to write the names of themselves and their parents and family, enough to fight back those monsters from the wasteland!

    Santis thought bored, then suddenly saw a little girl in the corner of the street looking at this side.

    The little girl was dressed in a neat but old dress. There was only one patch on the dress. She wore two neat ponytails, her face was reddened in the cold wind, and her hands were holding a bulging cloth bag.

    She seems to have just stepped out of a corner of the street, so that she did not have time to bow to the aristocratic carriage, but a little reaction to look at this side.

    Santisi snorted and then shouted: "Pepe!"

    However, the little girl had suddenly ran away before he spoke, and did not seem to hear his next words.

    "Who is that?" asked Juppe, who was sitting opposite, curiously.

    "My sister," Sant''s tone was a bit strange. "Why should she run?"

    The little girl ran across the street and ran to a house that looked a little newer than the surrounding buildings. He hurriedly pushed the door and ran in, wearing an old cotton coat and an old apron, grinding the herbs in the center of the house. The woman heard the movement and looked up and looked at her little daughter in surprise: "Pepe? Why are you coming back so soon? Have you handed the herbs to Mr. Wien?"

    Then she saw the cloth bag in the hand of the little girl, and her brow could not help but wrinkle up, but before she opened her reprimand, the little girl had already stuttered because of nervousness: "Mom... Mom! Three cars came outside. The big carriage! It is aristocratic! Hanging on the carriage... Hanging the emblem, just like the one painted on the stationery when my brother sent the last letter back!"

    The middle-aged woman stunned and suddenly shook hands, and the raft used to grind the herbs fell to the ground.

    She refused to look forward, and immediately stood up and stared at the little daughter''s eyes: "Do you see it clearly? Is it really the emblem? The emblem of the sword and the plow?"

    The little girl clutched the cloth bag in her hand, a little nervous and scared: "See clearly..."

    "That is the emblem of the Cecil family...the one sent by the Duke of Cecil... Do you see anything else in the carriage? Is there a dead cow on the driver''s hat or clothes? The horse on the car Hanging a strip of white petals?"

    The little girl seemed to be frightened by her mother, nervously unable to speak at all, and the door to the inner room was opened at this time. The male owner of the family heard the movement and came out: "What happened? I heard a lot of noise outside."

    "Dear, the Duke of Cecil, came three carriages..." The hostess of this house twisted his hands. "Is there anything wrong with Santiz? I told him that the dark mountains are a danger. The place, let him be careful, but he always said in the letter..."

    ¡°Calm down,¡± said the middle-aged man. ¡°Santis is only a second-level arcane master. The Duke cannot send three carriages to inform...¡±

    Just then, a knock on the door suddenly came.

    Men and women almost straightened their bodies, they stopped for a moment, and stared at the direction of the house, while the little girl standing near the door almost jumped up.

    The knocking on the door was still ringing, and the little girl stunned a bit, then subconsciously went to the house.

    "Wait a minute, let me go."

    The middle-aged man said as he crossed his wife and daughter to the door.

    He opened the door and the cold wind came over, and a tall, thin figure stood there.

    The little girl stood behind her father and cried happily: "It is a brother!"

 Chapter 319ï¼š The home of Santis

    The little girl plunged her head out of the door, looking at the three carriages parked at the door with a bit of tension and nine-point curiosity. The large carriage with the aristocratic emblem hanging out of the block seemed to be out of place, but it was better than stopping at the carp street. It¡¯s much better. Some people who lived in Cross Street have been attracted, and they are watching from far away, but no one dares to be too close to the mighty soldiers standing in black steel and wearing dark blue medal robes. Beside the car, the black steel swords worn by their waists with strange triggers and runes are daunting. For the residents of Cross Street, such soldiers can never be provoked.

    From the house came the mother¡¯s scream "Pepe! Don''t open the door! Come back!"

    Finally, the little girl reluctantly glanced at the soldier standing near the door of the house. The ruthless British soldier noticed the girl¡¯s sight and nodded to her with a kind smile.

    The little girl exclaimed in a low voice and quickly turned and ran home.

    "The Duke ordered me to return to the king to recruit a group of mages." In the hall, Santis explained to his parents why he suddenly returned home. "I don''t live at home, then I will go to the Duke''s Mansion in Crown Street."

    The middle-aged couple had figured out what had happened and their mood calmed down, but they still looked at Santis, who was wearing a finely woven robe, as if they couldn¡¯t believe that this young man was the one who went to the darkness. The mountains, the sons who should have suffered outside, their eyes could not help but be placed on the people around Santis, the mother said "they are..."

    "Hello, madam, I am Jeep, a mage apprentice who is loyal to the Cecil family, and served as an assistant to Mr. Santis in accordance with the orders of the Duke."

    "Pierce, a guard."

    The two cadres who graduated from the Military Security Intelligence Bureau made themselves introduce themselves according to their own identity and personality. However, the Santis, who was sandwiched in the middle, obviously did not adapt to such an atmosphere. The young Arcanists quickly broke slightly. The stiff situation, "What about Miles?"

    Miles is his younger brother and the second child of this family.

    "Myers went to the cobbler," said the father. "There is nothing to do in winter. He found a job to help the nobles to make leather."

    Santis nodded - although outside the Cecil collar, it is almost impossible for civilians to find work in the winter, but after all, it is the king capital, and the nobles will need some people to do things for them in the winter. These scattered work is a great reward for the hard-working civilians, so even if these jobs can get very little, everyone is rushing to do it.

    The brows of the young Arcanist frowned slightly as his eyes swept through the house.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t send three money to my home?¡± he frowned. ¡°Even if you don¡¯t have enough to move to the better-filled Felton neighborhood, you should also fix the doors and windows and expand the stove... Why is it still? ?"

    The father of Santis is a chef in the aristocratic family, and his mother is a herbalist. This family is already a wealthy class among the civilians. Their family actually had the opportunity to move to a better ¡°premium block¡± many years ago, just to put When Santisi was sent to the Masters Association, the family spent a lot of money, which lost the opportunity to move and ¡°promote¡±, and this is the biggest sin of Santis after the failure of the third-level Master, so he The first thing after Cecil¡¯s settlement and steady income was to pick up the money and send it to his home ¨C according to his estimation, with the generosity of the Duke of Gaowen, he only needs two or three years of money to make The family moved to Felton Street, where the conditions were better. However, when I went home and glanced at it, he found that the home was still in the shape of a broken one. The parents still wore the patched clothes at home, and the father had the only good clothes. I am afraid that it is still the "chef suit" worn by the nobles at work.

    What is the money sent home?

    When I heard my son¡¯s question, the middle-aged couple looked at each other with a blank look. After two or three seconds of embarrassing silence, the father said, ¡°The conditions in the home are going to be better... but before the winter, your brother gave birth. Field disease."

    The mother went on to say, ¡°The herbs can''t cure him. We took him to the Church of the Light. The pastor of the church said that he was cursed by the cultists because the faith in the Lord is not strong enough to resist the evil forces... ...

    "The pastor gave him an exorcism ritual, sprinkled the holy water, and finally cured Myers, but because your father believed in the **** of business, the pastor of the Holy Light Church said that some people in the family believed in different gods and were cultists. The curse is sinful, so you have to pay the ''redemption'' to take your brother back.

    His father shook his head and seemed to be guilty of his family¡¯s misconduct caused by ¡°false beliefs.¡± ¡°The redemption money was originally paid by one-third to one-half of the property. In the case of not mortgaged property, it¡¯s almost the same. I took all the belongings of my family, but fortunately, the Count of Tao Te, who was in my life, said a few good words, and you still have a name in the Masters Association. The church only saved some of the redemption money... but originally wanted to repair the house before winter. The money is gone."

    The face of Santis gradually gloomy.

    He pinched his fist and never knew how angry he was. He felt anger for the first time.

    Pierce and Jeepie, who stood behind him, exchanged their eyes in a quiet voice.

    The two cadres quietly remembered everything they saw and heard in their hearts, and then Jupli stepped forward and whispered in the ear of Santis. "Don''t forget the purpose of our coming, Mr. Santis." - The Duke will remember everything that happened here."

    Santis took a deep breath and looked firmly at his parents. "I came to pick you up and go to Cecil."

    "Going to the dark mountains?" The mother was taken aback.

    "It''s Cecil''s collar," Santis corrected seriously. "The dark mountains are just a place. Cecil''s collar is a paradise there. Father, mother, don''t believe in the superstitious rumors about the dark mountains, where the original It is indeed desolate, but the Duke of Cecil has built it into a safe, rich and stable home, where the houses are stronger and warmer than the king, where every inch of land is watered with Druid potions, fertile and plain of the Holy Spirit. Like the best land, Cecil¡¯s mighty army makes the entire territory extremely safe ¨C you will definitely be better there than you are in the king.¡±

    "We have seen your description in the letter, is that true?" The mother looked at Santis''s eyes in disbelief, and then said, "Can the king be here..."

    ¡°This city is not worthy of nostalgia. It has never regarded its people as people.¡± Santis felt that his tongue was easy to use. ¡°We don¡¯t have land here, even if there is a house, the church is always I can find a reason to take it away. It is better for me to go to Cecil with my family. I am now a consultant to the lord. The lord also asked me to teach at the college he founded. After you have gone to the alchemy factory, you can go to the alchemy factory. There is a herbalist who can identify all kinds of herbal raw materials. Father, you can go to the Lord''s house, where you need a chef, Pepe can go to school, Miles can go to school, and go to the machinery factory, follow one A great craftsman with wisdom to learn how to make a machine... Our whole family can live a very decent life there."

    The couple, you look at me, I look at you, obviously it is a very difficult decision for them to make up their minds to leave their place for half a lifetime, but the words of Santis still have places to make them feel tempted, Santis sees And immediately went on to say, "I am coming back this time, I want to recruit a group of scholars to build the territory in the order of the lord, and also to take over the families of the craftsmen who had been together with Cecil." I made up my mind to take over my family, so I can make more than one decision."

    "...I have to go to the Earl of Tao Tees first," Sant''s father finally nodded. "I can''t leave this way."

    The mother of Santis looked at her husband with a look of "Jon?"

    "My son is right, we should try life elsewhere," Father said with a grin. "Last week... The Mackintosh family was taken away from the fields and barns outside the city because they believed in the night goddess and did not May change your faith. Dear, I feel uneasy, the atmosphere in the city is changing, we better take this opportunity to leave here."

    I used to listen to my husband¡¯s arranged mother to bow down for a lifetime. "Okay, I listen to you."

    An hour later, after waiting for the younger brother to return home and telling the family to arrange, Santis returned to the carriage hanging the Cecil family''s emblem, and the three carriages passed through the cross street that had been more than two hundred years old, in the square. Turned up a corner and headed for Crown Street in the central area of ??Wangdu.

    "Where should we start?" Jpili, who has passed the king''s capital in the future, is very modest in asking about the opinions of Santis. Although she is clever and has received training from the Military Intelligence Bureau, she is still in this strange environment. I decided to listen to the experience of the "head snake" first.

    "I will write to a friend who knows me who is more qualified. The ''Handicraft Association'' can hire a messenger. They can send the letter to any place in St. Sunil City in one day. Another one will be sent later. The messenger went to the Masters Association and used the badge of the Duke¡¯s adult to make a voucher. You can post the message of recruiting the mage. Miss Jeepley, in addition, you have to take the documents of the Duke¡¯s adult to go to the ''Scholar Hall'' next to the Silver Fort, where The organization of the scholars of the kings, where you can publish information recruiting scholars, perhaps they will be interested in the relics excavated by Cecil and the rare animals and plants in the dark mountains..."

    Santiz assigned a task in a row, and finally he paused and turned to "fast leg" Pierce "Mr. Pierce, please also sneak a trip to the artisan association, where there is no need for a voucher file, you can spend an Ansu silver shield coin The release of a message to recruit craftsmen, mainly to recruit rune craftsmen and skilled organs, to release information according to the remuneration of the ''magician'' on the territory. Also note that the recruited craftsmen will lead training in Cecil. But even during the apprenticeship, they can get two-thirds of the reward. I believe that the income of Cecil''s magician is enough to make many people tempted."

    Jupley looked at Santiz, who was calm and well-talked, and suddenly couldn¡¯t help but laugh. "Mr. Santis, you seem to have changed."

    ¡°Is there?¡± Santis snorted and smiled. ¡°Probably I finally know the significance of the Duke¡¯s adult sent me here...¡±

    .

 Chapter 320ï¼š "Teacher and Apprentice"

    The young, low-level female mage, Mary, took a heavy footstep on the ladder leading to the magic lab. The magic spar lights on both sides of the corridor radiated a constant bright brilliance, but the light did not dispel the anxiety in her heart. .

    During this time, the apprentices in the entire tower are suffering the same uneasiness - the spiritual problem of the old magician seems to be deteriorating in a new direction. The lonely and gloomy old man seems to be in the last "connection". What kind of stimulation, he first let the apprentices remove the mental protection arrays in the tower around the clock, and then he did not hesitate to dismantle one of the three magic laboratories, and set a lot of them in it. A new experimental device that people can¡¯t understand, he kept himself in the new lab all day, studying what the apprentices couldn¡¯t understand or dare to inquire. He began to talk to himself more frequently. Hey, sometimes he suddenly laughs in the lab and laughs...

    He seems to be completely crazy.

    The only thing the apprentices feel fortunate is that the old madness of the old wizard seems to make him innocent to punish others. In so many days, no apprentice has been whipped and scolded. The old wizard seems to have completely immersed himself in his disorganized spiritual world. I even forgot that I still have a group of apprentices.

    So Mary felt that she was probably the most unfortunate of all the apprentices at the moment¡ªbecause the old Master Daniel remembered himself in the midst of madness and sent a slave to inform him to go to the new lab to find him...

    Is it a new crazy experiment? Still inexplicable punishment? Or is it just a greeting from the old master in a state of unconsciousness?

    At the end of the ladder, a slightly dimly lit corridor appeared in front of the corridor. At the end of the corridor was the Magic Lab. A slave in a black robe came over the corridor and bent slightly in front of Mary, speaking in a stiff, low voice: "The owner is waiting for you."

    "I know." Mary nodded and walked over the slave.

    The slaves of the Master Tari are all slaves bought by the old Master. Except for the old butler who does not know how old and always yin, all the servants have undergone neuron reform surgery and brainwashing. These are stiff and lacking. The emotional "living dead" takes care of the life of the old mage and all apprentices, and also acts as an experimental material for the old mage when necessary.

    Mary once feared them and once sympathized with them, but now she has only numbness to the servants of the dead, and it is no different from watching the magic.

    Anyway, everyone in this tower is similar.

    She walked through the hallway, pushed the door of the new lab, and saw that the old wizard had been waiting for himself - he was facing the door and seemed to be staring at something on the lab bench.

    Mary took a breath and walked into the lab: "Guide, are you looking for me?"

    The artificial nerves behind the old mage twitched, and then he turned and stared at the female apprentice with the brown eyes: "Mary, you came just right, come over - close the door."

    Mary walked over and looked at the newly refurbished laboratory.

    The shelves for the animal samples and potions were moved to other places, and the original stone alchemy stations were not known. Instead, a large test rig in the middle of the room and several sides on the side of the room were replaced. Zhang Chang table and magic material storage cabinet, the new laboratory and the previous gloomy place look completely different, it is more like a normal magic laboratory.

    The young female apprentice came to the test bench and was about to ask her mentor what to order, but saw a lot of drawings on the test bench and many draft papers filled with calculations.

    "You, you are the best of all my apprentices, I chose you - come with me to complete the task of the master!" The old wizard looked at Mary and said in an unquestionable tone, "You take it first." With these, make these questions!"

    Do the questions?

    Mary was confused, but she did not dare to violate the instructions of the instructor. She took the paper and began to read the above.

    She understands some difficulties. Although those papers are mathematical problems that can be solved with mathematical ability, the words used in the speech are very different from the magic concept she has encountered in the past, but in any case, she is still hard. The scalp looked down.

    Later, she began to try to solve the problem of calculating the domain of the rune domain with her own understanding.

    Halfway through the problem, a thin finger suddenly came out from the side, and Mary was shocked, and then heard the words of the instructor coming from the side: "Idiot! What is your square symbol?!"

    Mary''s forehead was scared of a cold sweat, but the electric shock or whip was not expected to come. The instructor just said coldly: "What are you doing? Change it! Do you want to make a mistake?!"

    Mary hurriedly corrected her misplaced place and continued to do so.

    But what she did was still very difficult - she understood everything, but the definitions and formulas were too fresh and too abstract for her.

    Understanding the subject added extra difficulty to her, so that things that would have been done would also be mistaken. Soon she heard the instructor shouting at her ear: "Do you have no brain?! The theoretical value is 277! Actual interference The value has exceeded it! Are you still going on?!"

    "Which magical array of runes you have seen can be unpaired? The extra initial rune you are going to put in your mind!"

    "Quartz sand is negative, negative! Do you think it is Mithril and fine gold? Let you design the magic array, you will kill yourself sooner or later!"

    The reprimand and roar of the instructor will ring almost every other time, and Mary can''t help but lick it every time, but slowly, she discovers one thing - the tutor is actually teaching himself something.

    Since the instructor was completely obsessed with the ¡°connection¡± ceremony a few years ago, this is the first time he has taught the apprentices the same content!

    With a glimpse of God''s effort, the voice of the mentor rang again: "What are you still doing? You still have two big questions not written! You can''t eat without writing the paper!"

    Mary hurriedly lowered her head and seriously read the last two questions, but a strange feeling emerged from her heart: Is it true that the mentor is not completely crazy recently, but really has a magical research A huge breakthrough, so completely immersed in research?

    She knows that the original reason for the problem of the old magician''s spirit is that he encountered some desperate and huge problems in the process of magic research. After decades of failure to break through, he made the original powerful and wise. The promising genius mage became gloomy and ruthless, and the horrible "connection" ceremony only magnified his mental problems.

    Ten minutes later, Mary pushed the manuscript paper to Daniel: "Teacher, I am done..."

    The old magician glanced at her: "Is it checked?"

    "I... checked it."

    "let me see."

    The old magician took the paper in Mary''s hand and carefully read it from start to finish.

    At that moment, I don''t know if it was an illusion. Mary seemed to see a slight smile from the always gloomy face of the mentor.

    "Well... it¡¯s so sloppy," the old wizard¡¯s expression changed fleetingly, and the next second he had re-opened his face. ¡°It¡¯s far worse than when I did it, and I spent twice as much time.¡±

    Mary heard a little bit of other content from this sentence: Are these questions not the tutor himself? Did he do it again when he made the question?

    Obviously, the old Master would not explain his own words. Mary did not have the guts to ask for such details. She just looked down and listened to the old Master. "Although you have used it for a long time, it is almost passing. These information are taken by you. Go back, look carefully, learn, and then teach the group of waste and idiots hiding at the bottom of the tower - tell them that after three days I will test them, if they can''t learn, just wait for me to be a living dead."

    Mary narrowed her neck and finally couldn¡¯t help but ask: "Guide, what are these things...?"

    "These are great knowledge!" The old Master opened his hands and said with excitement. Apparently he was in a good mood at the moment, and he was very patient and explained to his apprentice. "It is the knowledge given by my great master! You must study hard." When you learn, I will teach you how to form a magic net, how to simplify the squad - this is your great glory, can serve the Lord, is your great glory!"

    Mary hurriedly nodded her head, and she began to doubt the optimistic estimate she had just made - her own mentor, I am afraid it is still crazy.

    After being exposed to a horrible existence and trading with it, he was really crazy.

    At this time, the old wizard suddenly frowned, and then waved his hands impatiently: "Go out, this can be taught today. My master is calling me, I must respond immediately."

    Mary knew that the "master" in the mouth of the old Master was a horrible mythological creature, or a similar mysterious existence, so he did not dare to stay more than a moment, and quickly nodded back.

    Before leaving the lab, she heard the old Master shouting afar: "You perform well, you can eat meat at night!"

    Mary bowed: "Thank you, mentor."

    After the young female apprentice left, the old mage whispered some ambiguous words, then hurriedly stood on a magical array in the corner of the lab, activated the surrounding warning and protected the runes, his spirit Quickly emptied, the nerves began to help him establish a connection with the surrounding runes.

    In the next second, he saw that the environment around him was turned upside down. The space with high blue sky, endless water surface and a lot of metal platforms appeared again in front of him.

    Sure enough, as long as it is connected to the mind network, he will inevitably be taken to this place - the control of the extraterrestrial rogue is absolute, there is no loophole at all.

    The old Master had already given up resistance, and he bowed respectfully to the blond figure in front of him: "Master, what do you have to order?"

    "Do some paper first," Gao Wen made two sets of questions. "I see how you master."

    Old Master: "...Follow your orders."

    After a while, Gao Wen¡¯s screams began to sound:

    "What about your mind? Is the basic definition of address mapping forgotten?!"

    "Who told you that the open port can''t be disguised!"

    "What does the only valid code mean? Don''t understand it? It must always match the mental frequency! Let you design the ip index, you will burn your brain sooner or later!"

    ......

    "Finally... Have you checked it?!"

    Https:

    Genius one second to remember the address of this station: . :m.

 Chapter 321ï¼š "Outstanding"

    ‡8Ò¼ÖÐÎÄÍøwww.x8omßì‡¿–Úb°Æ1FictionÍ‡

    The long-lost city of dreams, the long-lost golden splendor, the long-lost building hall.

    The magician Daniel stood on the streets of this majestic city, watching the magnificent buildings in front of the pavilion and the pedestrians coming and going on the streets, and couldn¡¯t help but feel amazed.

    He returned to this place - after a series of tests and "inheritance", he finally got the approval of the terrible extraterrestrial rogue, and obtained permission to re-access the network of minds and activities in the city of dreams.

    But he knows that he is not free¡ªand that from day to day, his activities in the spiritual network will not be free.

    The extraterritorial rogue has left his spiritual mark in his own mind, and he has stayed in the deepest place. He can never get rid of this mark. From now on, he must act as a servant of the extraterrestrial rogue, he can''t say The secret of the master can not be prohibited by the master, can not try to get rid of the master''s control, and can''t ask for help in any form in the spiritual network, and warn other permanent sleepers.

    He doesn''t have to think about circumventing regulation through covert action and self-suggestion, because he knows that even if he does it secretly, he can''t escape the monitoring of the extraterrestrial rogue. The monitoring is deep in the subconscious, and people can''t deceive their subconscious. - Whether in this spiritual network or in the outside world, as long as he subconsciously triggers the "keywords" left by the extraterrestrial rogues, the terrible punishment will surely come.

    But Daniel doesn''t care anymore.

    He has witnessed the great power of the extraterrestrial rogues and accepted the incredible knowledge inheritance. For him today, his more important identity is the servant of the extraterrestrial rogue, not the perpetrators, not the Tifeng. Magician.

    The old mage reshaped his image into what he used in the mind network: a refined middle-aged magician who then moved to the middle of the city where the middle and lower classes gathered.

    He stared at the people who were sleeping on the streets of the city, watching those who knew nothing about the power of the rogues outside the region to continue their mediocre life, and suddenly there was a strange smug in their hearts:

    I am the one who made a living for the indescribable great existence, but I am one of the first messengers of the master to reshape this world! When the new era arrives, the top of the order will be my place ¨C what time is this seemingly prosperous and illusory city of dreams?

    The old Master felt that it was strange to come out suddenly, but in the end, he chose to enjoy it.

    A large building with high spires and pale gold fa?ades appears in front. The building is a meeting place with two rows of giant sculptures lining the horns, many of them wearing Chinese costumes at the gorgeous gate. In and out of the middle, Daniel sorted out his clothes and calmly and firmly followed the crowd to the door.

    It is the place where the middle and lower classes meet and exchange knowledge and intelligence, and it is also the first step in his will to execute his master.

    When the owner confessed before going offline, it echoed in Daniel¡¯s mind:

    You are already a mature sleeper, and you should learn to be up-and-coming, stunned, and swayed, and then embarked on the peak of life.

    Daniel entered the assembly hall. The lobby on the first floor of the assembly hall was wide and bright. Many long tables filled with food and wine were distributed around the hall. The inner floor of the hall was a round table and semi-open for visitors to sit down, talk and rest. A small compartment, and in the most central place, you can see a crystal column: that is the port that accesses the advanced network, uploads, publishes, and reads information.

    Daniel ignored the wines and foods around him, and ignored the two females who were charming and enchanting to come to themselves. He walked straight to the front of the crystal column, put his hand on it, and released a grade that he could publish. Maximum weight information:

    "Important knowledge sharing - personal major discoveries - hope to attract attention.

    ¡°I think there is a serious security flaw in the mind network we use. Unauthorized visitors are extremely difficult to find once they are connected to the network, and we are not sure about the true state of every visitor on the network...

    ¡°I have a plan to build a network security specification, and there are some ideas that can improve the efficiency of node management...

    ¡°In addition, our database management is also unorganized and confusing. The feeling of giving information when viewing information is cumbersome and clueless... As the network continues to develop, we will save more and more information, and the database will be chaotic. The situation will inevitably become more and more serious. For this, I have some suggestions for standardizing the database. I will name it database management...

    "I hope to get the attention of the upper nodes."

    ......

    Daniel sent these messages, which had been brewed and edited for a long time, and then left the place directly.

    He is not worried that his information will be submerged in the huge data of the mind network, because he knows the upper layers of the Insects, the nightmare bishops, the archbishops always pay attention to this network, and even the pope himself keeps with the network. All-weather connections, those powerful sleepers have the strength to match their status, they will not let go of any information flowing on the network, and can immediately pay attention to those things worthy of attention.

    Even if the other party is only a glimpse, he believes that the problems he has pointed out can be of great concern to the top of the sect.

    Although the owner once explained that he first caused the attention of the same class or a slightly higher level of sleepers, and then gradually found ways to attract the attention of the top of the church, but he knew that there is a better way to get himself into the high level of the church as soon as possible. - And this action has been approved by the owner.

    Daniel had infinite awe and admiration for the bishops. He admired the great strength of the bishops, but after seeing the knowledge taught by the master, knowing what the database architecture, catalog index, and calling rules, he was awe of those bishops. The heart is gone - with powerful brain power and magical power to control the entire network, its behavior is really not much better than the beast fighting with strength.

    As Daniel expected, in almost a few minutes, the information he sent had already received the attention of the Bishops of the Sleeper.

    In the magnificent palace in the center of the city of Dreamland, a rotunda suddenly lights up, and the surface of the huge round table in the center of the hall reveals numerous lines of mysterious (actually just light and shadow effects), while the figure is around the round table. Come out of thin air.

    This is the bishops of the eternal sleepers scattered throughout the mainland.

    A bishop wearing a golden crown said: "There is important information in the network."

    Someone responded by: "We are already paying attention."

    "The nightmare instructor named Daniel found a major security risk in the network. His ideas are in our blind spot of thinking..."

    "It has been initially determined that those vulnerabilities are real - but no one has noticed, and no one has proposed a solution."

    "We should feel lucky - a talented compatriot found the problem in time before the loophole caused a major crisis..."

    "The Pope has ordered that we should confirm all the vulnerabilities as soon as possible, and hurry to contact the nightmare instructor who discovered the loophole. Since he can be so keenly aware of the flaws in the mind network, he must have a unique talent in this respect. ""

    ......

    Cecil led, Gao Wen woke up from the "meditation" state.

    He silently glanced at the amber in front of his eyes: "Do you have to put your face so close every time?"

    "I just want to see when I can succeed in scaring you!" Miss Half Elf hippie smiled. "The result is that you guys are so calm every time. Tell me the truth, isn''t you completely asleep every time?" You pretend that you are asleep, then tease me to play!"

    "How can I be so bored with you?" Gao Wen pulled the amber squat on the side and stood up in a good mood with his shoulder joints. "I didn''t have anything to do during my meditation?"

    "Nothing, Hanmer came once, paying for the steel production increase plan, I will put you on the desk," Amber said as he curiously looked at Gao Wen''s look. "You can feel good in your mood." What happened?"

    Gao Wen touched his face a bit strangely: "Is it obvious?"

    The head of Amber¡¯s arm analysis is: ¡°I can see it anyway. When your left corner is higher than the right corner, it¡¯s usually a good mood, and most of them are counted as successful.¡±

    "...you can''t focus on something useful when you''re idle," Gao Wenbai glanced at the guy, then nodded and admitted, "I feel really good."

    Miss Half Elf suddenly showed a very interesting look: "Why why? Do you dream of something?"

    Gao Wen did not answer this guy directly, but suddenly appeared a seemingly irrelevant question: "You said, how can you hide in a large and complex internal organization and never be screened by this organization? Mechanism to discover?"

    Amber stunned and didn''t understand how the problem came from, but still tried to answer: "Is it easy to disguise? Constantly shifting? Preparing multiple fake identities?"

    Gao Wen smiled and shook his head, but did not answer the other party, because he still did not intend to let people know the fact that he sneaked into the network of the sleeper.

    The answer to the question is actually very simple:

    Yi Rong disguise always has the possibility of being dismantled. The constant transfer will also be discovered by the alert monitors. The false identity is more than a false identity. The best way is actually only one... that is to become the developer of the screening mechanism.

    Gao Wen is extremely happy, and his mouth is crazy. As long as he is the person responsible for reviewing his identity, all the fake identities are true.

    And when Daniel completes those tasks, Gao Wen can even use the real-name authentication and address binding functions to cut the cultists along the ifi...

    Amber looked at Gao Wen¡¯s expression changes, and suddenly couldn¡¯t help but lick the goose bump on his arm: ¡°...inexplicably, the old blind man is out of control.¡±

    Gao Wen did not care about the broken mouth of Amber, but smiled and waved his hand: "Okay, I will explain it to you in the future, you first..."

    His voice did not fall, and the voice of the little maid Betty suddenly came from outside the door: "Master! Mr. Solderin is back!"

    Gao Wenyi, quickly responded: "Let him come in!"

    After a few moments, Gao Wen saw the servant of the dust, and even said that the high-ranking Ranger was quite embarrassed.

    He looked at the good friend with amazement and noticed the blood of the other side''s chest for the first time: "How did you do this?!"

    Soldering was quite awkwardly screaming: "It was cut by the cultists..."

    °Û¶ÈËÑË÷‡°ËÒ¼ÖÐÎÄÍø m. No advertising words

 Chapter 322ï¼š intelligence

    When he heard about Solderin, Gao Wen¡¯s first reaction was a big surprise: ¡°I was cut by the cultists? You crossed the border of Tifeng once, and it was not discovered by the Tifeng defenders. Instead, it was cut by the cultists?¡±

    "A lot of things have happened..." Solderin sighed slightly. "It¡¯s been seven hundred years on the mainland, and there are still unexpected things happening..."

    "You sit down and take a break," Gao Wen asked, as soon as he sat down, taking a break, and frowning at the dark red bloodstains on the other clothes. The high-ranking Ranger didn''t know. I got a black cloak and a dark brown coat that wandering adventurers often wear. There are no signs of damage on these two clothes, but they can see the **** and dry marks. This shows that the other person¡¯s wounds are very long. I haven''t healed for a while, "Amber, call Pitman - let him take the ointment for the treatment of toxins. Don''t take the window..."

    After Miss Half Elf opened the window and went straight to the southwest, Gao Wen took his eyes back from the window. He stared at Solderin''s eyes: "How can you hurt this position with your strength? You encounter What kind of cultist is it?"

    "All things will die," Soldering smiled and said a name that made Gao Wen familiar and headache. "I was given a calculation... When I went to the monitoring station of the magnificent wall, I met To a silver elf Druid who claims to be Berna, she is a cultist disguised..."

    The high-ranking Ranger told Gao Wen in a few minutes that he had been attacked by a cultist. After he finished speaking, he couldn¡¯t help but frown and added: "To tell the truth, I am a little uneasy, and all things will die." Although the Ruyi organization has always been active, their main destruction and activities are confined to the human kingdom and some mountain kingdoms in the western part of the mainland. They never reached the head of the silver elf... this time there is at least a high The end-of-the-life sects of all things are mixed into the elves'' monitoring stations. I am worried that they are planning something that is not good for the silver empire, even for the magnificent walls..."

    Gao Wen said while thinking: "Are you reporting the situation to your home country?"

    "Of course," Soldering nodded. "After forcing the other side, I went back to the monitoring station and reported the situation. The Elf Wang Ting has already known and said that he will immediately investigate, but you also know that The gangs of the cults... Their true purpose is often hidden in layers of action that disturbs the line of sight. I am afraid that they will wait until they cause damage. We can understand what those guys with broken brains want to do... I was I am going to recuperate at the monitoring station, but I am worried that the cultists will follow up against Ansu, so I will come back first so that you can know about them."

    Speaking of this, Solderin suddenly showed a hesitant look on his face, Gao Wen immediately noticed this: "What else do you find?"

    "I don''t know if it is an illusion," Soldering shook his head. "When I was fighting the cultist, I always had a sense of being targeted. She seemed to understand my fighting style and habits...if it wasn''t for me. With some equipment beyond her expectations, I am afraid I may not be able to come back so completely."

    Gao Wenmei suddenly raised his mind: "Is it your acquaintance?"

    "I''m not sure," Soldering shook his head. "The other side used another body and face. It should be a degenerate technique similar to flesh and blood fusion or devouring. This made me unable to sense her true atmosphere, and many The fallen druid is keen to reshape his body with flesh and blood spells, even if it is really an ''acquaintance'' standing in front of me, I certainly can''t recognize it..."

    At this time, the door knocking sounded suddenly, and after the study door was opened, Gao Wen saw that except for Amber and Pitman, Herti and Rebecca were outside.

    "We met on the road!" Rebecca first picked it up. "I heard that Mr. Ranger is back, just take a look!"

    The girl¡¯s curiosity is always strong, and Gao Wen is not surprised. He just looked at Herti with a little curiosity: ¡°It¡¯s rare that you will follow Rebecca to join in the fun.¡±

    Hetty didn''t answer, just smiled warmly, shaking his **** trough and eight corners of his staff in a hurry. Gao Wen suddenly felt it: this granddaughter is Rui Beka''s limiter...

    "I will look at your situation first," Pittman immediately entered the working state after entering the house, while talking to one side to Solderin - although he usually wandered around the territory all day long, fooling fortune telling and selling fake Medicine, but this time it is still very important to distinguish between priorities - mainly if you can''t tell the difference, it is easy to be beaten by Gao Wen, and you are allergic to the ointment made by the blood vine?"

    Solderlin shook his head as he untied the clothes near the wound: "I was allergic three hundred years ago, but it is now good."

    It is a potion material commonly used by human druids. It is effective for neutralizing toxins in the blood and removing flesh and blood from infects. However, half of the silver elves are allergic to this medicine, so Pitman Specifically asked to prevent the side effects caused by the ointment brought by myself.

    ¡°There are some allergies that can be ''cured'' by adapting to allergens, but if not necessary, be cautious.¡± Pitman is like a dedicated professional physician, starting with this aspect of the matter. Check the wounds of Solderin.

    Under the cover of Soldering''s clothes, it is a wound that has been infested with toxins for many days, and still has not healed. The flesh and blood there are abnormal deep purple-red, and there are signs of dehydration on the edges. But the blood that oozes from the wound is bright red.

    This weird "infection" is obviously affected by the power of magic.

    After checking for a moment, Pittman looked up and looked at Soldering: "You are good."

    "The strength has almost died under the toxins," Soldering smiled. On the one hand, he said to Pitman, on the other hand, he explained to Gao Wen, "The depreciation of all things will be very serious." Severely, I originally wanted to leave my opponent with injury and injury, but I didn¡¯t expect it to be worthwhile... After experiencing the test of the wasteland, most of the survivors were highly resistant to toxins. It made me numb."

    "A lot of their poisonous spells are both cursed and elemental, and the simple poison resistance is not very effective," Pitman shook his head. "Fortunately, you are a high-level ranger, and the body is very self-healing." You have neutralized a large percentage of the toxins yourself, and I should handle it for you. It should be fine."

    Solderin silently watched Pitman take out magical dust, leaves, grease, etc. from the wooden suitcase that he carried, and arranged a small druid purification altar on the scene, and then began to use the spell to disperse. The curse that remains in his body is very poisonous. He feels that the erosive things in his body that have been afflicting himself for many days are fading at a very fast speed. He can''t help but say: "Your ritual spells are very powerful."

    "I''m better at Druid spells in the ritual class," Pitman said as he sprinkled the last magic dust on the floor, the magical array that was painted with grease and ignited by magic. The method of casting is more effective, but you need to burn more spell materials. Don''t forget to give me the material money."

    "Reassure, I still have this material money," Solderin said with a smile. "But then, the saying "the ritual spell" is quite old, only a few Druids of the classical school. Is the Iraqi sect still using this statement? Contemporary druids have combined ritual spells and ritual spells into ''ceremonial spells''..."

    "I was born in the ancestors'' round of sects," Pittman said with a smug look. The wrinkles on his face were all squeezing out. "So my spells and ointments are absolutely authentic. You can''t buy them anywhere else... ..."

    He hasn''t finished, and Rebecca next to him is snoring: "Why didn''t you still be the heart of the forest last time?"

    "He is also a natural spirit," Amber waved his hand. "You don''t believe him. This old guy has read all the Druid factions in order to swindle money. When the customer believes which one he is... ¡±

    Solderin was not very comfortable with the rhythm of these wonderful things, but it seemed a bit embarrassing, but fortunately Gao Wen took the initiative to continue the topic: "Besides meeting the cultists, what other circumstances should be reported?"

    "I am going to say," Solderin nodded immediately. He looked at the room and confirmed that it was the leader of the various departments of Cecil. He said with a serious expression, "I got the information and asked The Winter Wolf Fort on the border of Feng is also attacked by a distorted body."

    "Winter Wolf Fort?" Gao Wen frowned. "If I remember correctly, it is the fortress where the Wendel family is stationed... Now it should be Andersha Wendell, the young wolf who controls the Winter Wolf Fort. General."

    "Yes, I used to work in her army before," Soldering nodded. "The time between the attack on Winter Wolf and the time of the attack on Cecil''s collar should be only a few days, considering the two places. The distance and the speed of action of the distortion, I suspect that the same monster is divided into two in the dark mountains..."

    Gao Wen looked at Amber, who refused to wait for his opening and said: "The current military intelligence bureau has not reported yet - our intelligence network has just barely distributed to the south, and there is no room for the East and the farther Tifeng to penetrate. ""

    Gao Wen nodded. He also understood that the construction of the intelligence network was not a one-off event. Even if there was something like the business network and the unfavorable alchemy pharmacy business, it would not be easy to put the military bureau''s stalls up.

    "This news may have been sent to the desk of Emperor Francis II and Tifeng." Hetty is also a quick-thinking person, and unlike Rebecca, she also has a lot of dealings with various aristocratic forces all the year round. Sensitivity to the situation, "The ancestor, the situation in the two countries is likely to change."

    "At the latest before the end of the recovery month, new news will come," Gao Wen nodded and turned to amber. "Intensify training and dispatching for new recruits, and pay attention to collecting news from the plains of the Holy Spirit. If I didn''t make a mistake, Francis II would first have an action on the country before restarting diplomatic activities."

 Chapter 323ï¼š Our way

    The news from Soldering is crucial.

    A slightly minded person can realize how this will affect the current situation of the Titan-Ansu situation.

    For Gao Wen, this is bad news and good news - bad news, needless to say, he was worried when he climbed out of the coffin and saw a large distortion outside (the old version of the old man was beaten). In this matter, I am worried that the magnificent wall is declining. I am worried that the distortions are getting out of the wasteland and coming to attack the human world. The attack on the Tifeng border means that the last distortion incident was far more than this. The imagination is even more serious. The thousands of monsters that Cecil¡¯s face are only part of the distortion of the magnificent wall, but on the other hand, the emergence of the distorted body of this civilized enemy may also delay the war...

    Delay the war between Ansu and Tifeng.

    Rebecca, who was very slow in this respect, realized the meaning of the matter after being reminded by Herti. She blinked and looked curiously at Gao Wen, "The ancestors, if the king and the emperor of Tifeng. Can you be aware of the threat of distortion? Is it not going to fight?"

    But Gao Wen can only break the girl''s thoughts. "Ansu and Tifeng will have a battle, sooner or later."

    This is the conclusion that Gao Wen has drawn after analyzing the situation in today''s human countries.

    Rebecca obviously couldn''t understand how this conclusion came from. Even the amber with the most ghosts was a cute face. Only Heti slightly frowned at the scene and revealed a thoughtful look. Gao Wen saw no. Selling Guanzi, just take this opportunity to start a lesson for the people on the scene.

    ¡°Tifeng has developed very fast and is now very strong, but in fact it has developed into a critical turning point and a bottleneck period. This is the most dangerous moment for it. Through many successful domestic reforms, Feng''s current population, economy, and military have all experienced tremendous development. However, rapid development has also hidden hidden dangers. On the one hand, the improvement of productivity means the efficiency of resource consumption. This giant beast needs to devour a lot of resources to achieve On the other hand, the population of Tifeng is growing too fast. Its bureaucrats and domestic aristocrats lack effective new management methods, and the huge population is gradually turning into the heavy pressure of this empire.

    ¡°Whether it¡¯s for ¡®nutrition¡¯ or to release pressure, Tifeng must find an external means of venting.

    "And more importantly, the reform of Rosetta Augustus the Great has penetrated to the extent of touching the interests of the nobility, whether it is the return of the legislative power to the royal family or the re-approval of the national land aristocracy, it has greatly stimulated those The sensitive nerves of the traditional aristocracy - although Rosetta the Great used the tough wrist and personal ability to suppress the rebound and put the reform in place, but this part of the pressure has not been released.

    "The development of the domestic economy has indeed brought a lot of benefits to the aristocratic land aristocrats. However, these benefits have obviously not fed the greedy guys who lost many privileges in the reform. Rosetta also needs to find more. Bonus, more can prove the dividend of his male right, to feed the vassals who are still dissatisfied - or by taking the process of taking dividends to ''naturally and rationally eliminate those who can''t keep up with the times''.

    "A foreign war is the best choice - almost all the problems faced after the Titan reform.

    "Tifeng has ruled all the land in the eastern part of the mainland. Its current expansion can only go in two directions. The South is the Gaoling Kingdom. It is obviously not suitable for starting. The Gaoling Kingdom has the closest relationship with the Silver Empire, and the Silver Elves. The Temple of the Stars is suspended above the southern strait, monitoring the large ancestral woodlands on the border of the Gaoling Kingdom. Do you think that once Tifeng invades other countries from the ancestral woodland, will the Silver Elves watch it?

    "So there is only one choice for Tifeng, that is, going north, and taking Ansu as a victim. Among the four human beings, only Ansu experienced a terrible foggy month, and the national power decline is the most serious. How can Tifeng people endure? live."

    Rebecca listened to Gao Wen''s analysis of these things in a glance, and the ring in her eyes almost never stopped, but her brain is still not slow (probably), although I can''t think of it, I can understand it. The girl''s brow wrinkled on the spot. "That is... even if the two countries don''t fight this time, it won''t be a few years. As long as the monsters don''t have any more movements, Ansu and Tifeng will still fight?! ¡±

    "This is inevitable," Gao Wen nodded. "And even if the distortion is coming out several times, as long as the magnificent wall itself does not collapse, the two countries will still fight at any cost - Tifeng can''t wait too long. Rosetta Augustus has been a middle-aged man. He doesn''t seem to have any powerful heirs, so as long as he can''t solve his hidden dangers in his own life, he can''t even solve the hidden dangers in the reform. It will surely evolve into a disaster with the aging of the emperor, and Rosetta himself understands that our king can understand it."

    "...There is such a complicated reason behind this war..." Rebecca said, "How do you understand these ancestors? You have just resurrected, but you see things. It seems to be clearer than all of us..."

    If you look at it, you will have experience. If you see a little bit of things, you can add all the causes and consequences to each other. This is the bottom line of satellites.

    Gao Wen shook his head. "There is nothing new under the sun. This world has not changed for thousands of years."

    Directly speaking, no one can understand the satellite, but if you say this... although no one can understand it, it is obviously much higher.

    "Old friends, if you don''t know your experience, I am curious about how you think so much," Soldering shook his head in a strange way. "You can''t bother to think about it, usually it''s not straightforward." It¡¯s okay to cut it.¡±

    Gao Wen sighed. "That was because everyone was poor and white at that time. In addition to World of Warcraft, it was a barbaric person. The diplomatic means could not be used. If you met the problem, you would be fine. Now everyone is a civilized person. Who is not willing to use more brains?"

    "Civilized person..." Solderin heard the word that Gao Wen said, and his face could not help but reveal a hint of emotion, and then all the feelings turned into a long sigh.

    Just as Gao Wen curiously asked the other party why he sighed, the Elf Ranger first asked a question, "Old friends, you said that we were leading the tens of millions of refugees across the wasteland. What is the establishment of a kingdom in a barren land?"

    This question came very suddenly. Gao Wen stunned a little, and Heti, Rebecca, Amber and even Pitman standing next to each other showed a slightly curious look, and seemed to be looking forward to Gao Wen¡¯s answer.

    After two seconds of silence, Gao Wen smiled lightly. "It is a great point to lead the people out of the predicament, to protect and continue our civilization, to say something ordinary, just to live - to let everyone live." ¡±

    "Yeah, even the most ordinary thoughts are to make everyone live," Soldering smiled bitterly. The cold night across the East repeatedly appeared in his mind. "But do you know? Many people have been unable to survive in the land that we have been together in the past.

    "Have you heard of something called the Renting Bill?

    "That is in the South, the Earl of Berry..."

    The Elf Ranger couldn¡¯t help but vomit, and told him what he had seen and heard that night. He¡¯s not seen the dark side of society for seven hundred years of travel, not seen. More tragic than that, more unfortunate people and things, but as a high-class extraordinary person, he always looks at it all from the perspective of a high observer. Only in the night of the East, he witnessed, pro The ear heard the dark details that he had never noticed before, and Ansu¡¯s current indulgence made him shocked, and he couldn¡¯t help but say it.

    Someone in the room was silent, someone was thinking, but some people were more surprised when they were thinking silently.

    Rebecca could hardly believe what he had heard. "How can they do this? The Earl of Berry, and the knight who rented the rent... How can they get the land of the farmer like this?!"

    "There are a lot of such things, my big lady," said Pittman, who hadn¡¯t spoken for a long time. "Why do you think there are more and more land in the hands of the land aristocrats? Why do you think the kingdom is open all year round? New land, farmers who lost their land are more than a year old, and the number of serfs is more than a year. Even if you can¡¯t see the outside situation, look at this territory. How did part of the population come from? Is it a serf, a slave, a displaced person who lost his land and is homeless? Should there be nothing in life?"

    Rebecca''s eyes widened, and the finger joints were whitish because of the fists. "Can the nobles not protect their own people... From a young age, my father and my aunt taught me this way. The ancestors left the instructions." Also..."

    "If the ancestral training is used, there will be no illegitimate wars a hundred years ago," Amber said with Rebecca. "Do you think that every nobleman is as good as you?"

    According to Rebecca''s usual habits, when I heard that amber was so ridiculous, it would have been a smother to swept a thousand troops. However, this time, she was immersed in tangles, and she felt very confused. "But... Do the farmers not realize that this is a trap?"

    Gao Wen gently pressed Rebecca''s hair "Rebecca, you forgot one thing, most civilians do not know how much one-third or two-thirds of a taka food is, nor Knowing how many times one-third of Taka is, they don¡¯t even estimate how many rents they have to pay in five years. In fact, they don¡¯t even understand the words on the ''Late Rent Act¡¯ issued by the lord. - The person who read the order of the lord is a noble soldier, and the aristocratic soldier will never explain anything, so the actual situation is that the lord has issued a decree, and most civilians know nothing about the content of this statute. They only know that they are the lords. When you declare that you are collecting money according to law, you must not resist, and whether the lord is really legal... The lord said yes, that is."

    "But there are always a few people who will understand..."

    "Of course, there will be a small number of people who understand that some people can still remember when they listen to the soldiers after reading the decree. They can be remembered in the heart. What is the use?" Herti, standing behind Rebecca, shook her head. The lady¡¯s face was filled with deep sorrow and sympathy. ¡°Do they have the ability to confront the lord? Can they find the loopholes in these statutes? Can they make other civilians aware of the loopholes in these statutes? No, then all they can do is to take these things down and then tell them to a foreigner after losing the land."

    Rebecca looked at Gao Wen "Is there... Is there any way to change this situation?"

    "Of course," I watched this silly pursuit of the "self-discipline of the nobles", but now I am in a confused stupid, Gao Wen could not help but laugh, "We are on this road."

    Although... now is only the first step.

    .

 Chapter 324ï¼š Gao Wenâ€™s vision

    Gao Wen thought a lot, but it was difficult for him to understand all his thoughts.

    He wants to change the world and want to build a new order - although initially he just wanted to survive in this world, but this idea has gradually changed as he has lived in this world for a long time - but how easy is it to change the world?

    Even if you only look at a small Ansu, he can see from this kingdom that the powerful inertia accumulated for seven hundred years - the inertia of the land aristocracy, the inertia of the bottom people, the inertia of the social system, everything in this country is built on Above the old order, this order does not change, then nothing will change.

    He did establish his own world, established the Cecil collar and a new social order in the land of the extreme south, but in fact he knew that it was just a start - he could make new The law can use the magic technology to promote productivity, can form a more advanced government team, and implement more scientific and rational territorial management, but all this is just "surface" work.

    Whether they are those who manage the territory or those who are under management, they were still a member of the traditional Ansu system just a year ago. They were small businessmen, fallen scholars, ordinary civilians, even serfs and slaves under the traditional land aristocracy. They have indeed been able to obey Gao Wen¡¯s orders and do what Gao Wen asked them to do, but they have not changed in their bones. The new laws and new order on the territory are only another nobleman for them. Just a rule, they know what to do, but many people don''t really know why.

    As long as people''s minds have not changed, then all changes can only be temporary. The dividends generated by industrialization will be greatly wasted because of the restrictions of "people." Gao Wen knows this well, so he has to enforce it on the territory. Carrying out education, especially for compulsory education for minors - he not only ordered a cultural class for reading and literacy in schools, but also opened up the structure of the kingdom, the history of aristocrats and civilians, the law of social resource allocation, and rationality. The common sense education in this area is all his efforts in instilling ideas.

    It is easy to update a new batch of machines on the territory, but it is very difficult to enlighten people in this era. The serfs and slaves who have nothing to do with it are sometimes even resisted. They have already agreed and adapted. Your own destiny, even agree with the entire Ansu system rules, if you tell them that the nobles and slaves are carrying the same blood, they may even think that you are deviant, unreasonable, but this is not because they are ignorant, but this The times have twisted their hard life into such a look.

    Gao Wen is sometimes thinking about whether the new order, new laws, and new ideas that he is eager to promote are too rushing, but one thing he is very clear is that the magic tide is not waiting for people, between Tifeng and Ansu. The war will not wait for himself. The more he understands the current situation in the world, the more he feels that time is not enough, so he has to pull all the progress to the fastest ¨C if there is a magic wave and war. Why do he have to be so urgent when they have two swords hanging over their heads?

    Gao Wen was caught up in thoughts and thoughts until Rebecca¡¯s voice awakened him: ¡°Ancestral adult, what are you thinking about?¡±

    Gao Wen woke up, looked at the curious Rebecca, and looked at Rebecca¡¯s Hetti with a thoughtful look, and a few trusted faces around him. He smiled slightly: ¡°Rebecca Do you still remember the words I once told you? The reason why the nobility has been corrupted and corrupted during these seven hundred years is not because the aristocracy itself has passed the problem, but because they have no fear."

    Rebecca thought about it and nodded: "You told me this way..."

    "Protect the people, defend the land, and maintain the glory. These aristocratic norms are not wrong in themselves. But if you only rely on the conscious of the nobles and want them to abide by these norms, it is tantamount to whimsy," Gao Wen shook his head. "Many nobles advocated blood. Noble, advocating innate justice, and even let scholars use various theories to prove that the blood of the aristocracy is inherently a factor of morality and justice, so the nobles can strictly adhere to the rules without additional moral monitoring, but in fact This is all nonsense."

    When this sentence came out, almost everyone had widened their eyes. Rebecca and Herti looked at their ancestors with a stunned look. I couldn¡¯t believe that such a deviant sentence turned out to be the first generation of aristocrats from Ansu. Said in the mouth, and sitting in the chair next to Salter Lin could not help but pinch his chin, with a smile to see his old friend.

    "Which is noble and noble, noble is decorated by the posterity," Gao Wen continued. "I don''t know the birth experience of the gang at the beginning of the founding of the country. How do the apprentices, blacksmiths, and carpenters descend? After a hundred years, it has become a noble and noble one. To put it bluntly, no one beats them, and one that is inflated is not like..."

    Seven hundred years ago, the ancestors said that no one can refute this, so the people in the room can only listen carefully, but there are still people on the scene who can interject, that is, the same long-established Solderin, the elf The Ranger looked at Gao Wen with a smile, and waited until the other party finished speaking. He said: "So, my old friend, if you do all of them all day, then what new order do you want to build?" Do you know that even the legendary king of the ancient sages of the past, the dynasty he established has a day of decay and collapse, human beings are a short-lived and forgetful race, you can guarantee that the new order you build will always be As you wish?"

    Having said that, almost everything has been clarified, and the room is quiet.

    "Of course not." Faced with Soldlin¡¯s question, Gao Wen¡¯s answer was simple and straightforward. His first two words shocked people, but then he laughed. ¡°So I¡¯m not building The order of one city and one country is not the order of the first generation. What I have established is the order of civilization as a whole. All nobles are no longer born noble, and all rulers cannot be unscrupulous. On that day, I will not care. Sitting on the throne is the emperor, the king, or something else. He must be at war and must be cautious forever, because there is always a force that can pull him off the throne after he makes a mistake."

    It is enough to say that here, many things are too clear to explain.

    In the room, I couldn''t help but touch the needle. I couldn''t help but touch my neck. I looked at Gao Wen seriously: "To tell the truth, after this, you won''t kill me?"

    Gao Wen did not answer, just pressed it on the top of the amber, with a smile.

    "You can always surprise people seven hundred years ago, and it is not bad after seven hundred years." Solderin stood up from the chair. The elf ranger came to Gao Wen and suddenly kneeled down. Seriously, the human knight¡¯s ceremony was faced with the Lord¡¯s prince. ¡°As I promised before I set out ¨C Solderin? Frost Leaf, I wish to return to you.¡±

    Gao Wen also solemnly returned to the ceremony and raised the old friend (at least his old friend of the body, the old friend in memory): "Welcome. But now you still need to rest first. Let''s talk about the injury."

    Pittman laughed at the side: "Lord, you can rest assured that with my ointment and healing spells, he will be able to recover completely in a few days."

    Gao Wen took a deep look at the old druid, he can be sure that this is the first time the other party has said the word "lord" in such a formal tone.

    He nodded: "The wounded will be handed over to you."

    The people left one by one, and soon, only Gao Wen and Amber were left in the study.

    "Don''t you still yell at me to kill you? How come this time, the dead skin is still behind?" Gao Wen smiled and looked at the half-elf lady who stayed in the study, deliberately teasing her.

    For the first time, Amber didn''t respond to Gao Wen''s teasing. She just looked at each other seriously. It took a long time to break the silence: "I am thinking, you guys are serious when you are talking big."

    "All are serious," Gao Wen said calmly, but then nodded. "But when I cool down, think about it. You said that this is nothing wrong with me. - After all, Cecil collar now. It¡¯s just that it¡¯s just a firm foothold. It¡¯s really early to dare to plan the situation in the kingdom.¡±

    Amber white Gao Wen glanced: "So modesty is not your temperament - and others do not know, I still don''t know? Cecil collar is really just standing firm, but the dark lines and chess pieces you laid out... It¡¯s not just in Cecil¡¯s collar.¡±

    Speaking of this, she paused and looked at Gao Wen with both hands: "Until today, I finally know why you have a lot of strange behaviors, why are you... I really didn¡¯t plan to be safe from the beginning. Land as a pioneer."

    "Actually, I really want to build safely and securely," Gao Wen spreads. "If I can, I don''t intend to blend with the contemporary Ansu aristocratic system, but then again... they are stupid." Why am I not doing it?"

    "I believe you have a ghost!"

    Gao Wen: "..."

    At the same time, it is located in a hidden palace near the border between Ansu and Tifeng.

    In a partial hall covered by vines and roots, a mutated plant suddenly bulges, and the structure resembling a flower bud at the top of the plant rapidly expands, matures, and cracks. A woman wearing a robes and long green hair is cracked. The open pods came out.

    Bertila¡¯s face was gloomy and pale. She looked down at her hands and arms and confirmed that all the injuries had healed. This took a step forward, dragging the daunting roots and vines that seemed to have long been waiting. The black robe figure at the entrance of the temple.

    "Heaton," said Bertila, looking at the black robes in front of her eyes, the tone was quite cold. "I didn''t expect you to come out from the flesh and blood. The first thing is to greet me. This is really surprising." ""

    "It¡¯s even more surprising that the chieftain of Bertila, who has never made a mistake, has such awkward side." The face was calm and resolute, and the body-thinning sergeant Heaton said with a slap in the face, "But I am not here to greet you." I just came to tell you that during these days you left, the great priest was awakened, and he asked you to see him as soon as he came back."

    ¡°Is the great teacher awakened?¡± Bellilla¡¯s brow wrinkled, and then nodded indifferently. ¡°Well, I know.¡±

 Chapter 325ï¼š The nest of all things will end

    The underground palace leads to the deepest road.

    The endless steps seem to lead to the abyss hell. The ancient deep black stone seems to seal the world¡¯s original malice. The rows of magical stone lamps are set on both sides of this sloping ladder, but that is bright. The light seems to be incapable of countering the darkness of the passage. The light from the magic crystal can only illuminate a small part of the wall and the steps. It is always a daunting darkness where the lights cannot reach.

    A burst of vines and roots rubbed between the steps and the corridor, and Bertila walked slowly through the passage to the flesh and blood, and the vaguely slang words echoed in her mind. Her figure moved forward in the radiance of the magic spar, and the darkness continued to close behind her.

    The steps leading to the deepest part of the palace are divided into several levels. Basically, after a long slope, there will be a relatively gentle corridor. These relatively gentle corridors seem to provide some cushion for the downward ladder. It can make people walking on the ramp take a little rest, alleviating the psychological pressure that is crazy enough - but in fact, Beltila knows that the best way to safely pass this ladder is not to stop anywhere.

    There are two stone gates in each gentle corridor. Each such a "right" stone gate will have a deeper influence on the forwards. The crazy slang and the fear that seems to be constantly swallowed by the dark will become more and more Strong, every minute of stay on this road means further madness and death.

    An extraordinarily heavy old stone gate appeared in front of Bertila, which depicts the twisted flesh and blood, the plants, and the mysterious starry sky that does not exist in this era: this is the last barrier to the "secret chamber."

    In front of Shimen, two tall figures bent down slightly, silently paying tribute to Bertila.

    It is two daunting creatures - although human characteristics still remain on them, they can no longer be described as "human beings". They have skulls covered with neoplasms, swollen deformities, eyes and ears that have been severely degraded and become creepy tentacles. Their limbs are thicker than humans and wrapped in layers of bandages to prevent those that are out of control. The flesh and blood are separated from the body - they are the "caretaker" of the underground palace.

    These caretakers can''t speak, can''t see, can''t listen, and even the way of thinking and perception has changed into a non-human state.

    Before becoming caretakers, they are the most fanatical and loyal members of all things. They pay the price that humans can''t imagine, and even mutate into this chilling state, so that they can keep the underground palace for the longest time. The secret of the place - because ordinary human guards can''t last long in this passage.

    Thinking of the great patriarch who had been in the "secret room" since 700 years ago, even Bertila couldn''t help but feel a slight shudder. She nodded to the caretaker and then looked forward abruptly. Go.

    Heavy old, the stone door built by somebody opened automatically in front of Bertila, and a small hall with three ramps appeared in front of her.

    The middle of the ramp leads to the real "blood flesh and blood", the left side leads to the "sacrificial field", and the right side is the secret room where the great leader is.

    Bertila walked forward, and at the moment of crossing the gate, countless crazy slang suddenly strengthened, as if to devour people in her mind, the female teacher could not help but frown, then In the entanglement of crazy slang, go to the secret room of the great priest.

    The "caretaker" standing in front of the secret room is still silently paying tribute to the Bertila and helping to open the door of the secret room.

    At the moment of entering the secret room, all the crazy proverbs disappeared instantly, and the disorganized mental pressure that was always on the body was also gone. Bertila sighed, she knew, this is the power of the great leader. .

    The secret room was small, and there was no extra decoration except for some stone furniture. The awesome grandmaster was in the middle of the secret room. He sat behind the stone desk and was turning Looking at a large, ancient book.

    Bertila couldn''t help but look at the book, a strong spiritual attraction immediately took her tightly, but she was forcibly transferred before being completely controlled by the "ultimate book" that she could never finish reading. I opened my eyes and paid tribute to the big priest who wore a black robe and a vague face behind the desk: "The great leader."

    The voice of the great patriarch came from under the hood, mixed with a hoarse voice: "I heard that your action was exposed and hurt?"

    "...Yes," Bertila hesitated for less than a second, but still nodded. "I am careless."

    "It''s okay, little things," the great politician said faintly. It seems that he really didn''t care about this failure. "We don''t have to cover up very quickly. The elves don''t cause much trouble. Compared to this, I am going to kill you. What is the progress of the investigation?"

    "The eternal sleeper called Gao Wen "outside rogue", they seem to get some intelligence, and judge Gao Wen? Cecil''s resurrection is actually an illusion, they think there is some foreign ''evil'' or The ''unnamed person'' occupies the body."

    "The extraterrestrial rogue..." The great whisper muttered to himself, and then seemed to arbitrarily smack his hand on the "ultimate book", which immediately made a squeaking sound, and the pages quickly and quickly Flip up and stay on a certain page.

    The great patriarch looked at the page and shook his head slightly: "There is no information about the extraterrestrial rogues in the ultimate book."

    Bertila said cautiously: "So... is this information fake?"

    "It is also possible to be detached from the mortal understanding, involving the secrets of the gods," the great priest folded the ultimate book and said indifferently. "Gavin Cecil is unlikely to be resurrected. You are clear about this."

    "Yes," Bertila bowed her head slightly. "What are we going to do next to Govin Cecil?"

    The great priest once again opened the book of the ultimate, and gently licked his hand on the page. This time, the pages of the ultimate book were flipped at a more crazy speed and amplitude, and stopped on a page after a few seconds. .

    "The answer to the book of the ultimate has not changed," the great politician said faintly. "Do not touch, do not interfere, keep distance."

    "Yes."

    The great patriarch nodded slightly, and his low voice came from under the hood: "Have our layout in Ansu and Tifeng been activated?"

    "Follow your command, the war will come in a false peace."

    The great priest was silent for a long time, giving a slight sigh: "...this is the price that mortals must pay to break free from fate."

    "One thing is very interesting, the great patriarch," Bertila said suddenly. "The recent activities of the Church of the Light are becoming more and more radical. They have begun to suppress other sects in various places by fighting against heretics. Incorporating shallow believers and new believers on a large scale, their size has doubled in a short time..."

    "Shallow believers... Want to take advantage of the number..." The great patriarch talked to himself and finally shook his head. "From the dead end of the road... and then continue to develop, they will soon be swallowed up by the light of their faith." All their efforts at the moment are just knitting the noose for themselves."

    "But if they are really successful, the **** of the light will probably become an unbalanced existence..."

    "Other sects will not sit still, the stronger the power of the Holy Light, the stronger the resistance it will face," the great patriarch shook his head slightly. "No matter what, now is not the time for us to intervene."

    "Yes."

    A few minutes later, Bertila left the bottom of the underground palace, passed through the deep corridor filled with crazy slang, dark horror, and left all the auditory hallucinations behind him. The female sergeant sighed a little.

    Looking at the brightly lit corridor of the palace, she whispered to herself: "The ultimate book is not able to give answers to the ''outside rogues''..."

    Visitors to the city of St. Sunil, in front of the Cecil House at 4th Street, are full of visitors.

    Since the Cecil family fell to the bottom overnight, this is the second time this house has been so busy for a whole century.

    Last time was Gao Wen? When the Duke of Cecil returned to the kingdom.

    The recruitment information sent by Santis has indeed produced results. Even if people¡¯s doubts about the Dark Mountains are still there, there are still many people who will take a look at the situation to understand ¨C but most of the respondents only You can meet and report in the artisan association, the association of scholars, and the connector people left by Santis. If you are qualified to come to Crown Street No. 4, you must at least be a member of the Masters Association with a formal extraordinary level, or a big man. A letter of recommendation is required.

    Even with such a "filter", Crown Street No. 4 also accepted dozens of visiting guests during the day.

    There are so many respondents that make sense. Six years ago, when Gao Wen first published the recruitment information in Wangdu, the development of the South was just a piece of paper. Apart from a development plan, people could not see any guarantees and prospects. Naturally, there is no responder, but now how to say it is half a year later. The pioneering team in the South has at least firmly established its footing. This is equivalent to breaking most of the bad rumors about the dark mountains, Santis. At this time, the members of the Masters Association took the orders of the Duke, led the glamorous team, and conducted formal public recruitment in Wangdu. The situation would naturally be different.

    At least, this time the scholars, mages, and craftsmen of Wangdu can see some practical guarantees.

    Those who have achieved something and who are not worthy of survival may not be shaken, but those who are desperate, but only for the sake of survival, will inevitably appear to be tempted.

    Among the people who responded to the recruitment, the largest number was the runes craftsmen and organs registered in the artisans association, followed by the dropout scholars and clerk registered in the Association of Scholars. The number of mages was the least, and quite a few of them only remained. The attitude of watching.

    "Witches" Jipley stood in the living room on the first floor of the mansion, smiling at the visitors who wore the mage robes or robes, and watched the subtle changes between each person''s look.

 Chapter 326ï¼š Secret meeting

    The young mage Cohen stood in the mansion belonging to the Duke, listening to the surrounding casters whispering about the mysterious development of the Southland, from time to time with two sentences, but in fact absent-minded.

    Half of the people here are not seriously recruited for that recruitment, Cohen knows this very well.

    Behind them is a small family that is getting smaller and smaller. It is a new aristocrat who is preparing to attack a higher level. He is a rich businessman who wants to have a good relationship with the nobles. The real purpose of these people is not to go to the development of the South. When the builders, but hope to take this opportunity to establish a certain relationship with the Cecil family - the Cecil family has not fallen, but the resurrection of the founding Duke has brought a glimmer of hope for this declining family, nearly half a year As for the news of the development of the Southland, the Cecil family did not annihilate the barren land. Instead, it gradually gained a foothold, which made some people with ulterior motives active.

    Almost everyone recognizes the fact that even if the founding Duke really ran to the border to open up, it is a matter of time before the Cecil family returned to the political arena of the kingdom, whether it was for the orthodox symbol of the royal family or for the stability of the aristocracy. The king must have the Cecil family re-established as a pillar of the royal family - the king can avoid Gao Wen? Cecil himself, but he must face up to the surname of "Cessil" who regained the ancestor''s shelter.

    In this case, the Cecil family, which is still far from the border, naturally has an investment value.

    But in any case, the name "Cesil" is still sensitive, and their investment value is still not clear enough, so many big families are still waiting to see, still thinking carefully, so some small, as a big family vassal The small family was pushed out, and by the opportunity of the Duke to recruit the extraordinary, came to establish a trace of contact, so as to lay the foundation for future investment.

    In addition to this part of the people with special purposes, the minds of other people on the scene are not simple, only one thing is certain, that is, few people on the scene are really responding to the call of the Duke.

    If there is no family task, a professional who has obtained extraordinary strength does not need to go to the barren land of the border to do any pioneering construction. Even if the reward given by the Duke is not low, what can be gained in the land with nothing? The most valued ones are the promotion prospects of the extraordinary field, and the second is the development of the upper class. Money is the third place for them.

    As for whether or not you can take advantage of this opportunity to climb into friendship with the Cecil family... The caster without a family background can not count on this. This is a world of pedigree and family inheritance, a small mage who is not a civilian and has no wealth. What value can the Duke have?

    Cohen knew that he was the same. Although he had some personal friendship with Santis, this time he decided to look at the situation after receiving a personal letter from Santis, but in fact he did not intend to respond to the recruitment of the Duke. The purpose of his coming here is the same as that of other young and lonely casters, but he has only taken a fancy to the ¡°personality¡± opportunities brought by this place ¨C those who want to invest in the Cecil family are themselves the only end of the aristocracy. However, it is still a rare network for low-level mages like Cohen, who are generally talented in the family. Now two-fifths of the people in the hall are holding up with these people.

    There are only two people here: the first person who wants to meet the Cecil family, and the second person like Cohen who wants to meet the first person.

    A young man with brown curly hair, a hooked nose and a delicate silk dress came over. Cohen recognized that this was a sideline member of the Strawohn family, so he immediately stood up and smiled and picked up the glass. Pay tribute to it and try to talk a few words.

    There was no friendship between the two sides, and the conversation did not last long, but Cohen believed that he had left a little impression on the other side. After the young master of the Strauben family left, the young mage put away a stiff smile on his face and gently Exhaled, put down the glass and left the seat.

    The waiter in the red vest immediately asked him if he needed help¡ªthese were hired and dispatched by the royal family. After the resurrection of the Duke of Govin Cecil, the royal family continued to pay for the Duke¡¯s journey to the South after the resurrection of the Duke of Ceci. Out of help to take care of this industry - Cohen waved his hand and said that he was only chest tight and wanted to go out.

    He left the bright living room, and came outside to blow the cold wind. The giant day has gradually sunk, and the sky is dimming a little.

    Cohen sneezed, he rubbed his nose, turned and prepared to drink another precious Carna wine, and then went home.

    But at this moment, he saw the young woman with a dark complexion and a long skirt named Jeepie coming towards herself.

    Santisi is really good luck, can have such a beautiful lady to accompany.

    Cohen thought a little enviously, and then nodded slightly to the female apprentice apprentice in front of him: "Miss Jeepie."

    He wants to pay tribute to the Duke''s messenger, but he has to remain a reserved person as a formal supernatural. After all, the other is just a mage apprentice.

    Jipley tapped his forehead with his finger, returned to a standard mage ceremony, and smiled and asked: "Mr. Cohen Bonate, is that?"

    "Yes, it is me, is there something?"

    "You are eligible, Mr. Santis asked me to give this to you."

    The young female mage apprentice handed a folded letter and a seemingly ordinary brooch to Cohen, who couldn¡¯t help but frown after receiving the letter and hesitated and said: "But... I don''t have Be prepared to..."

    "This is not a registration letter to the South, but an invitation to the next party," Jupli said with a smile. "Please don''t miss this opportunity - wearing a brooch is proof of your participation in the party."

    Cohen still wants to ask something, but Jeppey just smiles mysteriously and shakes his head. He turns and walks away. Cohen has no choice but to open his head and open the folded letter, curiously looking.

    I only wrote one sentence above: After the first bell tonight, I am still here.

    But this sentence has a small symbol behind it, a symbol with lightning and eye patterns.

    "Magician secret meeting? What is Santis doing... Is it going to use this opportunity for the Duke to do his own private party? Is he going to return to the Wangdu Masters circle?"

    Cohen frowned and curiously, but he still carefully collected the letter.

    Regardless of what Santis wants to do, it is necessary to participate in a similar magician secret meeting. The casters are a good opportunity to improve their strength and gain knowledge. It is not cheap to organize a decent meeting. Someone came out to organize, and could continue to taste the food and wine in the Duke''s mansion. Cohen believes that most people will not miss this opportunity.

    He glanced at the sky outside and found that the sun had almost completely fallen to the horizon: the first bell was not far away.

    He returned to the living room and saw that many people had got up and left, but there were still some people sitting in the same place. Cohen glanced around and saw that there was already a brooch on the clothes in the corner.

    Sure enough, not only myself...

    Cohen put down his heart and put the brooch on his body.

    After another ten minutes, a senior attendant appeared, indicating that the party was over and the guests were registered. Visitors were asked to leave at will.

    So several people got up and left, but Cohen saw that there were still people sitting still - they all had brooches.

    The waiter in the red vest and the maid in the black and white maid''s skirt entered the hall and began to pack the plates and glasses left by the guests. Cohen sat a little bit back to the seat, a waiter walked past his eyes, the waiter''s The line of sight apparently stayed on the brooch of his jacket, and the waiter nodded his tribute and did not let him leave. Instead, he brought a sour water to soothe the gods.

    Cohen was completely relieved.

    After a while, Cohen saw some new visitors walk into the living room¡ªthe visitors were still out of the cold, and the first time they entered the house was to squat to the fireplace, apparently just arrived.

    Are they "recruiters" who came earlier in the day? Specially rushed to the evening party?

    The scale of the party that Santiz is going to do this time is not small... It¡¯s really a person who can spend noble money.

    Cohen¡¯s thoughts were diverging, and slowly he noticed something unusual:

    Many people who come to the party are familiar faces. This is not surprising. After all, there are only a limited number of Masters, but there are no members from the aristocratic family or a certain mage faction!

    You know, even if it is the lonely Santisi, you should know one or two family members or faction members... At least with the training of a Master Tower, should you have it?

    Deliberately no invitation? Or to say... This gathering is really special. All family members and faction members are excluded.

    Cohen¡¯s heart moved and couldn¡¯t help but raise his attention.

    He instinctively feels that the so-called "second gathering" tonight is not simple...

    In the course of this thinking, the first bell in Wangdu sounded.

    The bells of the jingle bells rang, and in the churches calling on the believers to pray and sing the bells of the Lord, Cohen noticed that the attendants left the hall one by one, and the soldiers wearing the Cecil system armor were replaced by the attendants. At each entrance and exit, the sound of the latching of the door is also transmitted from the direction of the gate.

    The people on the scene were a bit uneasy, but soon the side door of the hall opened and Santis, wearing a black mage robes, walked into the hall accompanied by Jeepie and Pierce.

    Santis quietly glanced at the people in the hall, and he found that it was this time, and he was still calmer than expected.

    Then he spoke up:

    "You, are you interested in the ancient magical skills and knowledge of the lost field?"

    In the South, in the castle of the Count of Hosman, wearing the Earl''s golden red attire, the sharp-eyed Earl of Karlov-Holsman stood on the banquet hall with a gold cup filled with Carna wine in his hand and smiling. The ground is looking at the guests present.

    In the music of the plucked lyre and tambourine, the count said in a loud voice: "Are you interested in the ¡®Magic Net¡¯ technology from Cecil?

    "I want to tell you a good news - I have cracked its secrets under the efforts of several intelligent wizards and scholars from the Hosman family!"

 Chapter 327ï¼š Toxic into the lungs

    Count Carlof Hosman stood in the center of the banquet hall and looked with satisfaction at the guests he had invited to show his astonished and admired look.

    As always, he is still the center of this, the focus of all sight.

    With an elegant and graceful smile, his eyes swept across every face of the scene, Viscount Carol, Grand Mercure, Count Pobo, which is a very weighty figure, and there are many more The ladies and gentlemen in the South who have the right to speak, pure and glorious, some of them have already inherited the title, and some are important heirs in the family or big people who can speak on behalf of the family. It is not easy to bring these people together, especially It was during this cold winter month that the visits of these great men were enough to prove that the name of the surname of Horsman in the South was as always, and in order to consolidate the authority of his surname, the Earl of Horsman was of course prepared. It was enough to match the "big meal" of the party.

    That is what he spent a lot of effort, and finally got the magic net technology under the double efforts of big price and good luck.

    The people clapped their hands, and Count Carlos Hossman smiled slyly. After the applause lasted for ten seconds, he shook the glass slightly, revealing a humble appearance: "I must admit that the ancestor who died and resurrected is one. A respectable person, he created something incredible - or maybe a little ''help'' from some alien friends, but in any case, the magic net technology is amazing, and such a good thing should obviously Share it to everyone."

    A nobleman in a dark blue velvet coat just took over the head of the Count of Hosman: "But if I remember correctly, the Duke of Cecil did not ban the outflow of the magic net - it is said to pass the Viscount of Lesley The guarantee and introduction, as long as enough money is paid, Cecil will send artisans to help those in need to build the magic net, and even build various devices based on the magic net."

    "Of course, at a price, the Duke of Cecil would ''help'' us to build the magic net," Earl Hosman greeted the noble representative, then smiled and shook his head. "But that is a big deal." Money! Our founding Duke is going to use the carriage to carry the gold coins in our castle ¨C and more importantly, the things in the hands of others are ultimately unreliable, aren¡¯t they? I really send people to help build the magic net, but it is not so much help, it is better to hold the technology firmly in the hand, if the magic net is broken, or not enough, we still need to spend a lot of money to put those Craftsmen are coming back... Compared to this almost endless investment, do you not feel that it is more cost-effective to get the technology to build the magic net?"

    "It''s true," Earl Poebo, who had pale blond curls and a slightly blessed figure, came forward with a smile. "My old friend, how did you get the technology in your hands?"

    ¡°With a little luck, I happened to meet two rune craftsmen who had been responsible for building the Magic Net in Tanzan Town, and the two rune craftsmen just wanted some better development prospects,¡± said Karlov. Earl Smarman said without hesitation, "They brought the drawings and partial construction techniques of the Magic Net - of course, for safety, I asked my scholars and wizard consultants to participate in the specific trial work, the final result. It¡¯s satisfying. I made a magic net that can be used and is as efficient as Leslie¡¯s mine magic net. You can look up the magic spar light in this castle, if you have the chance. You are also welcome to visit the magic tower behind the castle - they are now driven by Magic Net!"

    "The mage on my land will be interested in this!"

    "I am also very interested in myself - I am a mage myself."

    "Country Horsman, how are you going to... share with us ¡®the results?¡¯

    The aristocrats, big and small, have come round up, with compliments and sincerely exchanged information about the magic net with the Count of Hosman, because each of them knows the changes that Leslie has seen in the past few months. - Although they are quite vocal about the prince Andrew Leslie who has completely fallen to the Cecil family, they must admit that the ore produced in the mines in Tanzan town has been crushed in the past few months. It occupies many of the original ore markets in the south, with huge production and extremely low cost. This has made it difficult for some of the southern aristocrats who had been in the ore business and the Leslie family to fight.

    They certainly want to get the same mining equipment and magic net system as Leslie, but the price is really daunting, and they are even more jealous of the fast-developing Cecil, not willing to directly with Cecil. There is too much to do with the collar ¨C especially in the basic technology of the ¡°magic net¡±.

    Now, Count Horsman has succeeded in "stealing" the Magic Net. How can they not be tempted by this?

    Although mining equipment still costs a lot of money to buy from Leslie or Cecil, at least they solve half of the problems and are still the basic energy issue.

    The nobles are mediocre, but the mind is still there. They know the difference between the magic net and the mine magic machine. The latter is just a magic prop. If it is broken, it will lose money. The former is the foundation and the energy on the territory. If they can only rely on other people''s artisans to build, they are absolutely not at ease. Only by letting their craftsmen master the technology of laying the magic net, they dare to use it with confidence.

    But while the aristocrats, large and small, gathered around the Count of Hosman, there was a tall, thin figure that left the ballroom without moving.

    Wearing a black woolen coat and a beard, the viscount Carol, who wears a crystal monocle, carries a wine glass around the waiter, and walks out of the banquet hall to the hallway outside the hall, slightly Sighed.

    This castle is indeed brighter than ever - he is not the first time to visit the castle of the Count of Hosman, he can see a lot of magic crystals under the corridor, in the courtyard and even on the outer walls of the main building of the castle. Stone, under the abundant magic supply, the bright light almost makes this ancient castle show a crystal-clear texture. It seems that the Count of Hosman is right, he really got the magic net. Technology - and can''t wait to use it in your own castle.

    Viscount Carroll looked at the illuminated courtyard, and under the bright light of the surroundings, the starry sky over the courtyard seemed to be dim. His eyes swept away and suddenly found the people standing outside the hall. More than one.

    A woman wearing a black court dress with a black sombrero and a thin body is standing not far from her. The lady¡¯s dress looks very thin, but there is no magic in the first layer. The shield enveloped her, blocking the cold wind from winter nights.

    Lope Nie, the woman of Gloria, is the richest in the South, but it may also be the most unfortunate widow.

    "Ms. Roperi," Viscount Carol walked over with a glass of wine. He couldn''t let such a lady stand alone on such a cold winter night. "Do you feel so boring in the hall?"

    "Please call my title and surname, Mr. Viscount," said Lopney G¨¹len, looking at the Viscount Carol. Her eyes were deep and her cheekbones were high. The whole person still had a trace of illness, although she could still see it. Beauty, but there is no doubt that her beauty is going downhill in bad health and mood - but for many young aristocratic men, she still has full appeal. "This is a very formal banquet."

    "But we are outside the banquet hall," said Viscount Carroll, laughing. After discovering that some of his humor did not get a response, he quietly shifted the subject. "Then, the girl of Gloria, you are on the magic net." Not interested?"

    "The Count of Hosman just needs someone to tout him. After the end of the touting is the real money, I don''t have to waste time and energy before," Roppenny G¨¹len said in a near-sounding way. Her style of speaking has always been like this. "And to be honest, my interest in Magic Net is really small. If the price offered by Earl of Hosman is not suitable, I will leave."

    Viscount Carroll nodded with a smile: "I understand that Miss Glan is waiting for you to go home."

    Referring to her only child, Ropeney G¨¹len''s face was slightly relieved. She turned to look at the Viscount Carol and asked casually: "What about you? Are you not interested in the magic net?"

    The Viscount Carol thought about it and revealed a somewhat exaggerated expression of distress: "To be honest, interested, but not interested."

    Roppini G¨¹len finally had a curious look: "Oh?"

    "The things from Cecil''s collar are so strange," said Viscount Carroll, whispering in a low voice, but the volume was just right for people to hear. His subtle way of speaking was when he provoked the curiosity of the opposite sex. It¡¯s not going to be bad. ¡°I don¡¯t know if you¡¯ve noticed it. Now the South has been full of new gadgets from Cecil¡¯s collars ¨C all kinds of alchemy pharmacies, magic nets, mining machinery, and the quality money they cast, almost Overnight, when everyone didn''t respond, Govin Cecil was everywhere..."

    Speaking of this, the viscount of Carroll paused and opened his hand: "Even I myself, I will see at least Gaowen every day? Cecil''s face is countless times - when counting money."

    Rope Nie''s mouth was slightly upturned: "I am fine, I only like the silver shield and the golden shield of the kingdom."

    "You see, you are also a humorous person," Viscount Carroll immediately complimented, then took the wine glass and looked in the direction of the courtyard. "Many people are not aware of this penetration, but I have a sense of crisis. ... Cecil''s ''new stuff'' is too convenient, too cost-effective, no one can resist it, but you should also know that the more poisonous things, the more you will pretend to be sweet. People... those magical creations from Gavin Cecil are in my opinion as much as a poison..."

    Viscount Carroll said that his eyes were inadvertently swept from the soldiers in the courtyard. In the keen eye of the lower-ranking knight, he saw a belt pack on the waist of a Hosman soldier. The crystal bottleneck of the section.

    The crystal bottleneck also bears the logo of Cecil.

    "We are afraid that we have been poisoned."

    Roperie G¨¹len saw the Viscount Carol look: "So will you reject these poisons?"

    Viscount Carol was silent for a moment and suddenly smiled: "Sometimes, poison is also a cure for illness - as long as everything is in our hands, it is like now, I will go back to the ballroom, go And the Count of Hosman entered the stage of ''real gold and silver''."

 Chapter 328ï¼š Good news from all parties

    Roperie G¨¹len looked at the figure of Viscount Carol disappearing into the gate leading to the banquet hall, and a sneer appeared slowly in the corner of his mouth.

    She is very clear why the Viscount Carol would say that poison is also a cure for the disease, which is true, because the Viscount Carol has been the traffic to the plains of the Holy Spirit in the past few decades. If the medicinal materials from Kant collar and other parts of the Southland want to be sent to the Holy Spirit Plain, they will basically be concentrated in the lord of Carroll, and then transported to the north after forming a large-scale caravan, except for the medicinal materials. A variety of outputs, including ordinary ore, magic materials, and fur, are also transported through Carroll''s level, so from the beginning, the Carroll family was very good at selling business.

    They are a family that doesn''t produce, but they rely on controlling the traffic to take huge benefits. Therefore, people in Carroll have a habit of thinking, that is, they don''t care who the source of the goods is, they only care about the goods. Can you sell it through your own hands?

    They can do business with Earl of Hosman and respond positively to the call of Count Horsman, because Count Horsman can provide magic net technology, and the Carroll family can sell this technology to the great aristocrats of the Holy Spirit Plains. A lot of money, but Roppeni is very convinced that if Cecil is willing to hand over the alchemy business that is almost equivalent to the rogue gold coin to Carroll, then the Viscount Carol will appear in four days. In the parlor''s living room of the Duke of Cecil.

    If the road is better, it will be two days.

    Viscount Carroll had a good and keen eye. It can be seen that the creation of Govin Cecil in the entire South and the smell of danger, but he miscalculated the danger, he thought he It¡¯s just a reseller, so I can stay out of it, but Roppenny G¨¹lan is very clear...

    The Gaowen? Grand Duke Cecil did not do anything just to extract money, nor simply to infiltrate and spy on the intelligence of other noble territories, although she still couldn¡¯t understand the resurrection Duke¡¯s specific The goal and the means to achieve the goal, but she is very familiar with this kind of bright and straightforward planning, but let everyone have to get into the trap of the style of acting.

    Her husband was also a similar person before his death.

    Therefore, she is very clear about where the most terrible part of this conspiracy is.

    Roperie Grange, the woman''s prince turned around, sullen and indifferent eyes looking at the brilliant lights in the courtyard, and the Horsman soldiers who had already carried the alchemy medicinal as a regular supply.

    She knows very well that with these alchemy pharmacies, the Hosman soldiers have already taken advantage of the battle with the veterans of the vulgar.

    When the magic net is paved, the mine''s magical machinery is also in place. These soldiers will also be equipped with more and more sophisticated metal swords and armor. The Master Tower on this territory can also receive a constant supply of magic.

    The Earl of Hosman himself will also get huge wealth at the same time.

    This is the most terrible place - no one can refuse Gao Wen? Cecil''s gift, as long as one person accepts the "poison", then all those who refuse the poison will only die more than those who take the poison. early.

    The arrogant Karlov Holsman can only see the benefits, probably not seeing the dagger behind the interests, but Roppini does not intend to make any reminders, she believes that even if someone makes a reminder, the interest is dazed The aristocrats of the size of the mind will blindly ignore all dangers and believe that even if the situation changes, everything is under their control.

    In this regard, Luo Peini himself is actually not sure, after all, compared with the entire South ... ... Gao Wen? Cecil, the empty name of the Duke is too strong and alone.

    ......

    When the lord danced and sang in the castle''s banquet hall, celebrations were held in other parts of the castle. A small feast was held in the porch of the southeast corner of the castle. Scholars and consultants of the Hosman family Gathered here, drinking the wines given by the Lord, enjoying the desserts and meats that are hard to eat, and laughing and laughing.

    They successfully mastered the complete set of techniques for building the magic net, and realized the operation of the first magic net in this ancient castle. These talented and intelligent people got the reward of the main house, they got permission, they can be here. Feast to the dawn, this is a rare honor.

    In this small banquet, the center was noticed by two young people wearing gray-white cotton robes and tall and short.

    Someone came forward to toast the two young people, a middle-aged gentleman with a wide forehead said with a smile: "The loyalty of the Hosman family will be the most correct decision in your life - and soon you will know that the count The generosity was unmatched by the Viscount Andrew."

    ¡°Where talented young people are welcome,¡± another scholar¡¯s ??appearance has come over, with the elders admiring the tone of the younger generation. ¡°After the weather gets warmer, I must invite you to go to the suburbs. The little manor is a guest, there is the best honey tea in this area..."

    "There are two daughters who can''t get married, right?"

    So the scene was laughing and the atmosphere was more laughter.

    However, the two young people surrounded by the crowd seemed to be a little overwhelmed. They tried to cope with it for a while, and they were dizzy to the point where they had to go outside to blow the cold wind. Of course, no one would be embarrassed by the two "great heroes". Others continued to drink and the two young people each took a cup of hangover tea and left the hall in tandem.

    Blowing the cold wind outside, the tall young man looked back at the porch that shined through the light, whispering softly: "The full set of techniques for building the magic net... These people really understand what is called ''technology''?"

    "At best, it''s a complete set of craftsmanship for the Magic Net." The young man, who is not drunk at the moment, whispered. "But it can''t be too high for them - if not for personal experience, Who would have thought that the minimalist hexagon contained the deepest laws of the runes?"

    The tall young man showed a smile and looked at his companion: "After tonight, the magic net will take root in the south..."

    The short young man also showed the same smile. He gently lifted the cup in his hand and replaced it with tea: "A song of loyalty."

    "A song of loyalty."

    "When you know why you use this sentence as the secret number of the field staff?"

    ¡°Who knows it ¨C but we should be cautious in the future, and if it is not necessary, don¡¯t mention the thing over there.¡±

    "I know."

    ......

    A few days later, Amber brought Gao Wen¡¯s long-awaited intelligence.

    "Our people have successfully entered the castle of Earl of Hosman," Miss Half Elf reported in a serious manner. "As you said, the Piaget is really trying to find a way to build the magic net... He called. The aristocrats of the Southland are ready to sell their magical building techniques that they have stolen to others and sell them to those who are allied with him."

    Gao Wen smiled with satisfaction: "In this way, everything is as developed as I planned."

    "It¡¯s better to steal than to steal, but stealing it..." Amber said with emotion, she could hardly understand the true intention of Gao Wen¡¯s use of such a troublesome way to leak technology to the southern aristocrats in the first place ¨C of course, She has a lot of experience in the thieves'' crimes. "In this way, they used a lot of twists and turns to get the technology, so there is no more concern. It is estimated that they will lay out the magic on their own territory in a long time. Net."

    ¡°Even if they don¡¯t need mining machinery, the Magic Net can also power their castles. They can supply the Master Tower on the territory, and can power the magic traps and other defenses of the fortresses everywhere... The magical world, the magic net itself is a very universal thing," Gao Wen nodded, "but according to my estimation, at least one-third of the nobles need mining machinery, the mining industry in the South can be a lot... ...to inform the Viscount Andrew, let him vacate the dock, I guess soon there will be a lot of sneaky guests running to his territory to buy the magic engine."

    "In fact, we can do this business ourselves..." Amber flat mouth, "This way, there are fewer middlemen who can make a difference..."

    "For the time being, Cecil''s near-infinite supply of cheap alchemy syrup has been very shocking. I don''t intend to continue to attract attention in other places," Gao Wen shook his head. "The news that is currently being released is vaguely It is pointed out that the production capacity of Cecil has reached the bottleneck. The new mining machinery was built in the town of Tanzan. If this is the case, then I will continue to release this news, so that the big and small aristocrats in the South will underestimate Cecil. The production potential of the collar will not scare them."

    Amber swings his hand: "It also allows them to relax their vigilance, right? I understand, I understand."

    Gao Wen was quite satisfied with the progress of Miss Half Elf during this time. He nodded gratifiedly and then suddenly said: "You should help me to take care of me, I..."

    Amber does not wait for Gao Wen to finish saying: "You want to ''meditation'' again?"

    "Yes."

    This time, Miss Half Elf did not say a nonsense, and nodded very noddedly: "Well, I will help you watch."

    Gao Wen then slowly emptied his spirit, but before he was about to fall into a dream, he heard the sound of amber coming from the side: "But let me say first, when you can say it, you have to tell the first one." I!"

    "Do not worry, I will not forget."

    After a brief darkness and dizziness, Gao Wen appeared in the endless space with blue water and blue sky.

    The old magician Daniel stood in front of him and bowed down respectfully.

    "My lord, I have not lived up to your will - I am the highest person in charge of the ''Information Security and Network Architecture'' project for the Sleeper, and will undertake the task of building the first generation database."

    Gao Wen blinked.

    This old man is very efficient!

    More than any two or five in his territory!

    Emmmm... I will slow down in the future, and the old magician is afraid that he will soon become the pope...

 Chapter 329ï¼š Doubtful point

    Of course, Gao Wen is just thinking about such a good thing in his heart. He also knows that "cultivating a younger brother to go undercover in a hostile organization, and then suddenly discovering that he has become a behind-the-scenes shareholder of a hostile organization" is impossible. It happened to him - according to his estimate of Daniel, this old magician can penetrate into the bishops of the sleepless, which is already the limit.

    And it can only be the level of the ordinary nightmare bishop - the archbishop of the nightmare is not to be expected.

    Because according to his knowledge, the perpetual sleeper can still be regarded as the "human" category until the level of the bishop, but once promoted to the extent of the nightmare archbishop and even the pope, they have established a certain connection with some indescribable existence, then Perhaps it is some knowledge of the remains of the gods, or it may be the remains of the corpse of the giant deer Amoen. In any case, it is something that can hide far away.

    If he guessed it was true, the other two dark sects were similar¡ªtheir archbishops and popes (or seniors at the same level) should also be associated with something left by the gods.

    After all, it is a cultist who suddenly fell after learning the truth that "the gods are dead". How can you say that you are engaged in cults without knowing the relics of God?

    Gao Wen learned more about Daniel''s actions, and finally confirmed that everything was generally carried out according to his own plan. It is necessary to say that it is not the same as the plan, that is, the action of the old magician is smoother than he expected.

    Obviously, an old believer who has worked quietly for almost ten years in the Insects of the Insects is very reliable in the eyes of those who are insomnia. No one can think of such a far-reaching Tifeng, no connection with the "outside rogue", I still From the inferior believers will suddenly be filled with dreams, and the face will become 25 children...

    ¡°The bishops have set up a new project team to deal with the issues I have reported. They are still in the process of troubleshooting and deriving the loopholes. Of course, the more they check, the more they trust me,¡± said Daniel Christine. Respectfully report, "All the loopholes are real, I don''t have a hint of concealment - after these vulnerabilities are confirmed, they will lead the team to restructure the mind network."

    He paused and went on to say: "According to your instructions, I will reveal the knowledge you gave me in the process, and cover up and disguise everything so that everything looks like I have studied it myself. ¡±

    Gao Wen nodded with satisfaction: "It''s good. But pay attention to it - be cautious, be careful, never take it. They really trust you now, because it suddenly finds that there are countless loopholes in the network that make the bishops panic, but if Your performance is too prominent, and their attention will be transferred from the loopholes to you. You have been obscured for ten years in the Order, and even if you suddenly show a talent in the field of the soul network recently, you can''t be too shocked. ¡±

    Daniel bowed his head deeply: "Please rest assured, my lord, I will not let your great plan be affected."

    Gao Wen Wei Dagger: "Another task handed over to you?"

    "I have built the first magic net unit and the first compound rotary repulsive mechanism in the lab. I am trying to master the great knowledge you have given," Daniel''s face with sincere awe and a hint of excitement. The old magician was originally threatened with loyalty by Gao Wen, but now his blood of the researcher has burned, and new knowledge has inspired him. "And I also tested my apprentice - I There is an apprentice named Mary, she has a good talent in the field of mathematics, I think she can act as my assistant."

    "Very well, I want you to do things in the real world. It''s not easy to help without the help of the assistants," Gao Wen nodded. "You will lead your apprentices to study the knowledge I gave you, and put all the research and development stages." The information is ready - but don''t let it go, don''t let the world know about your research when I need it. Right, is your apprentice reliable?"

    "Reliable, they never dare to betray me - and I will not let them know too many unnecessary secrets."

    "Not bad -" Gao Wen said as he spoke, and with a move, he immediately appeared a large seat in the air. He sat down casually and looked at Daniel''s eyes. "The information I collected last time. ,how is it going?"

    ¡°I organized a batch of information in the name of building a test database¡ªwithout suspicion,¡± Daniel said as he showed off an ancient scroll sealed with mysterious magical runes. He resigned the scroll to Gao Wen, "I have already done a preliminary sorting, you can read it directly."

    Gao Wen showed a look of approval, reached for the scroll and opened it in front of his eyes.

    There was only a slap of white light on the reel, but a lot of data began to flow into Gaowen¡¯s mind.

    This is one of the ways to exchange information between individuals in the mind network. In such a mind-connected mind network, there are many different ways of exchanging information. It can be either a readable book or a book. Compressing the data schema into a specific "medium", it is clear that Daniel, as a traditional and old-aged mage, has a special liking for the form of the scroll.

    What Gao Wen collects is the knowledge of the most basic part of the mind network: its physical architecture, the basic functions of brain neurons, and the corresponding effects of dream spells in this process.

    He gained a lot of knowledge after he swallowed the unfortunate sleeper, but some of his knowledge became fragmented in the process, and disappeared completely with the death of the perpetrator. This led him to know many "skills" of the perpetual sleeper, but There is no systematic, research-based knowledge system. What he has to do now is to supplement his own shortcomings in this part.

    Start with the most basic knowledge and see what parts you are missing.

    The level of confidentiality of this knowledge in the Insects is not very high, but unless it is caught by an "expert" who is specifically responsible for building this network, it is difficult to collect it completely - for this era, the mind network created by the sleeper is completely It is a huge systematic project. The knowledge that Gao Wen seems to completely transcend the era of engineering is very complicated, and it also needs a lot of manpower to complete, so many people who are always sleepers often only know How part of the structure in this mind network should be implemented, but few people can know the whole picture.

    But Daniel can get all of it - because he is now the head of the first test database of the sleeper, he can haunt a thing with a lower level of confidentiality on the network by making up a real test. Free toss...

    Gao Wen and Daniel certainly know that the test database does not need to use real data, but the sleepers do not know...

    In the state of the mind network, Gao Wen ¡°reads¡± the data at a fast speed, or that he is not reading it in detail, but traversing all the information in a similar way to a quick search, so as to build a general framework in his mind¡ª - This is also one of the uses of the Mind Network.

    It was during the process of establishing this framework that his brows gradually wrinkled.

    Daniel¡¯s heart suddenly mentioned: ¡°My Lord, is there any problem?¡±

    Gao Wen slowly took the last part of the information into his mind and looked up and looked at Daniel¡¯s eyes very seriously: "Do you know the ¡®brain servant¡¯?¡±

    "Yes, it''s a permanent fixed computing power node," Daniel nodded immediately. Of course he knew the basics. "The brain servants are living people in anesthesia, their body functions are almost stagnant, but the brain Connected to the network and kept running, so that the computing task of the mind network can be handled with the highest efficiency. Even ordinary people without magic power have the qualification to become a brain servant."

    Yes, it was the living dead in the Kant¡¯s territory...

    "If I don''t have any mistakes in understanding the information, if I don''t miss any key points," Gao Wen shook his scroll. "The brain servant is not a necessary component of the mind network!"

    Daniel blinked in confusion and didn''t seem to understand the depth of the sentence.

    "The construction of the mind network is based on the neurons of the living brain, based on the computational power of the living brain, and the extraordinary effects of the dream system and the mind system. As long as it is a functioning living brain, it can provide a sufficient amount of computational power, and even Excessive supply - if only to keep the mind network running, then the restless computing power of those savvy sleepers who have access to the network is more than enough!"

    "What do you mean, even if you don''t have a brain servant, the mind network can work normally?" Daniel finally understood what Gao Wen meant. "The perpetrators themselves as nodes can guarantee the full function of the network?"

    "Yes, as long as the number of active nodes is sufficient, and this number is enough, now the active sleepers in the City of Dreams are enough to prop up two such networks of mind!" Gao Wen said with a serious face, " And this is the normal situation - the computing power provided by the sleeper of the access network must be greater than the occupation of the network resources, otherwise the network is fundamentally contradictory: if the sleeper nodes consume more computing power than they There are still more, so why is the bishop¡¯s group still issuing an order to collect more computing power to call for more slumbers to ''connect the net''? Since there is a saying of ''collecting computing power'', it means that every activity that is active on the network They have more computational power than they consume!"

    Daniel was both surprised and confused: "So... what are the brain servants doing?"

    "I said, I am not omnipotent, so I need a servant," Gao Wen looked at Daniel''s eyes. "Investigate this matter - investigate without revealing it. I suspect that the role of those servants is not maintained at all." The network of minds, the enormous computing power they provide for other purposes... is a project that is more ambitious and mysterious than the spiritual network!"

    "Yes, my lord."

    Seeing that Daniel nodded his head and heard a sudden flash of light in Gao Wen¡¯s mind, he thought of some information he had inadvertently touched before.

    ¡°Focus on something called ''No. 0 Project'', I suspect it is related to those unclear computing resources,¡± Gao Wen immediately prompts. ¡°But note that the confidentiality of this project seems to be very high, perhaps only the bishop level. The above talents are qualified to know - what to do, you judge yourself."

    "Your loyal servant will not let you down!"

 Chapter 330ï¼š Patty

    After ending the meeting with Daniel, Gao Wen did not directly exit the network, but left the virtual space and returned to the level of consciousness of the spiritual network.

    This layer is also known as the "visible area" - as opposed to the visible area, the deeper layers of the data link that are not noticed by ordinary visitors.

    His virtual space was created by working on the data link layer.

    "The huge computing resources are unclear..." Walking in the streets of the central city of Dreamland, Gao Wen whispered to himself, "The mind network is a network based on active nodes, and does not require ''brain servants''. That fixed ''server''..."

    He looked up and looked at the sleepers who walked in front of him. The figure is now a living computing node in his eyes. After completing the knowledge he lacks, he has a deeper understanding of the network. On the first floor, there is more understanding of these cultists who are active in the network.

    The Everlasting Evangelical Religion is a large dark sect with a staggering number of members and a complex and secretive inheritance system. Not all the eternal sleepers know the secrets of their sects - in fact, like the Viscounts of Kant, the eternal sleepers The "marginal believers" who are tempted and misguided, but do not understand the organization of the Sleeper are everywhere in this sect.

    Escape from the eternal dreams of the real world. This thing has an unimaginable appeal to those who are desperate and desperate in reality. Even aristocrats and great magicians can hardly resist the temptation in certain situations, and once you Accepting the temptation of the perpetual sleeper, the first time to contribute his own soul to this huge network, then the beautiful illusion that the spiritual network brings enough to confuse reality is enough to make the people who are determined to be firmer and deeper.

    These sleepers who walk on the street, how many of them are senior cultists, how many are unsatisfied nobles, how many are the extraordinary powers who are trapped in difficulties, will they have members of the Secret Society? Will there be believers from the southern part of the continent and even from other races? Even... will there be some other sects who are promoted to hopeless members?

    The perpetual sleepers have lost their faith and the system of magic, just like the druids after the fall of the white stars three thousand years ago. They are in fact a secular and extraordinary organization based on magical technology, so they can absorb the "believers" completely. Psychological pressure, they can go to seduce nobles and mages, but also to seduce those Orthodox believers and priests who are superficially bright!

    At the thought of this, Gao Wen couldn''t help but feel that the perpetual sleeper is probably the most terrible of the three dark sects...

    Just thinking and diverging, the corner of his eyes suddenly flashed a familiar little figure.

    Gao Wen fixed his eyes and saw a little girl wearing a beautiful white dress jumping on the deciduous trail not far away. She jumped on the fallen leaves and stones, and stepped on the trail from time to time. The road slightly above the ground is staggering along the stone, "the wooden bridge", the carefree and innocent look is really impressive.

    The little girl who claimed to be Patty G¨¹len? How come so smart, and met again?

    Gao Wen''s brow wrinkled, the first thought was to pretend that he did not see the detour, but before he lifted his footsteps, the little girl had already seen him first.

    "Ah! Uncle Selsey!"

    The little girl screamed cheerfully, then jumped down the road along the stone, slammed into front of Gao Wen, lifted the skirt, and did a very standard lady etiquette: "Uncle is good!"

    Her words and temperament are quite good in the shadow of tutoring, but the actual movements are rather clumsy.

    Gao Wen was too deliberate to go offline at this time, so he could only respond with a smile and then subconsciously look around: the woman suspected of Selena Geer does not seem to be nearby.

    "You look for Selena''s sister?" Patty noticed Gao Wen''s move and immediately spoke openly. "Selina''s sister is not here! She is busy at home!"

    Gao Wen¡¯s heart sighed, and then he looked at Patty¡¯s eyes and was a little curious. He asked the question he wanted to ask early in the morning: ¡°How can you recognize me every time? There should be Many people use the same appearance as me?"

    This is his most amazing point - in this original network that has not yet realized real-name system, and has not realized a user name on everyone''s head, there is no way to make people''s identity visible at a glance, everyone I can easily enter the sea by myself, and the sleepers are completely satisfied with the "primary stage of Internet access" that is randomly swayed in the network, but this little girl can recognize herself every time, which is really strange. Very.

    You know, the face of Charles I is a hot skin in this network...

    ¡°Is it hard to recognize?¡± The little girl heard Gao Wen¡¯s question and stunned her eyes. ¡°I can recognize it, although there are many people here who are the same, but everyone¡¯s¡¯ Feeling ''all different...''

    "I feel different..." Gao Wen cried and laughed: What is the answer?

    He felt that the little girl in front of me had a lot of eccentricities, and she couldn¡¯t help but be more vigilant. But after two or three times of contact, he gradually dispelled his original thought: this little girl named "Patti" should be behind Really not a middle-aged greasy cultist...

    The original sect of Salterlin is not at this level. This "Patti", in the real world, even if it is not such a small child, it should not be too bad.

    Maybe genius really exists. Ten years old can access the network of the sleeper.

    Thinking of this, let''s see if there is no figure around Selena? Geer, Gao Wen thinks it is okay to talk to this strange little girl, so he is slow with the little **** the avenue. Walking slowly, it seems to be casually open: "Do you seem to come here often?"

    Patty looked curious: "Is my uncle talking about this garden? Or come to this dream?"

    Does this little girl regard this virtual space simply as a "dream"? Where is the dream like this in the world...

    Gao Wen¡¯s heart sighed, but his face did not show any strange expression: ¡°I mean this ¡®dream¡¯.¡±

    "It¡¯s always coming, especially at night, I¡¯m definitely coming here,¡± Patty vomited. ¡°Because I don¡¯t get into this dream, I can¡¯t sleep well...¡±

    "Isn''t sleeping well?" Gao Wen frowned. "Why?"

    Patty seems to be really a child who doesn''t care about the world. Almost Gao Wen asks what she answers: "Because it hurts and itches..."

    When I said this, the little girl¡¯s face clearly showed a hint of disappointment and fear. Gao Wen originally wanted to continue to ask questions, but when she spoke to her mouth, she swallowed back and moved the next topic quite bluntly. "Speaking, I haven''t seen your parents here - are they not church compatriots?"

    The church "compatriots" is a colloquial expression when believers call their own people in private. Gao Wen believes that even if Patty is really simple, she will often hear similar words in this network.

    The little girl shook her head: "Dad passed away long ago... Mom is very busy, and she doesn''t like it."

    The father died, and the mother seems to be a person who resists the sleeper? How did the little girl access the network?

    Was she not brought into the Order by her parents?

    Gao Wenxin turned to various speculations, while silently sketching the situation of the little girl in the real world, and asked the situation: "This is the case... What does your mother do? Why doesn''t she like it here?"

    "Mom said that she doesn''t like to be immersed in a dream, but I don''t understand what it means," Patty said as she jumped up the roadside stone and staggered forward. "Mom is a very Awesome people! People in the castle listen to her!"

    Gao Wen¡¯s footsteps couldn¡¯t help but pause: ¡°Castle? Do you live in a castle?¡±

    "Yeah! A big and big castle!" Patty said happily. "And my room has a big, big window!"

    Castle with big windows? This type of construction is not common in this era...

    Gao Wen quickly guessed the identity of this little girl in the real world: she should be a nobleman, but from her words and demeanor, it should not be too high-level aristocrats, she lives in a castle with large windows, but this The noble castles of the era Ansu have both the power of the military fort, basically only the narrow windows and the tall skylights, so she may not be Ansu... but this is not necessarily because of the more comfortable new castles and manors recently. Architecture has begun to pop up in the plains of the Holy Spirit, and some aristocrats in the south are imitating this type of architecture...

    Thinking this way, Gao Wen said: "It sounds great. Right, is there a high mountain near your castle? Or is there a river and a forest?"

    He wanted to inquire about the characteristics of the scene near the castle where Patty lived, to determine who the country the girl was probably - although it is likely that nothing can be judged, but he still wants to try.

    But the little girl shook her head after hearing these questions: "I don''t remember much... From a very young age, my mother wouldn''t let me leave the castle, saying it was dangerous outside. But my uncle told me, this morning. I secretly let the maid take me to the terrace! I can see a lot of snow under the castle! Don''t tell anyone, mom usually doesn''t even let me go up on the terrace... but my mother went out a few days ago. ""

    Gao Wen¡¯s thoughts spread and he said with a word: ¡°Oh, your mother is out.¡±

    "Well, my mother said that she is going to be a guest at the Earl of Hosman, and she has been out for a few days..."

    "Oh, Count Horsman... Count Horsman?!"

    Gao Wen did not repeat the sentence, but after repeating it, he reacted and his eyes suddenly became the boss.

    He has heard this name!

    Not long ago, in the report of Amber!

    "Yeah, Count Horsman," Patty seemed to be shocked by Gao Wen¡¯s reaction. "Uncle... Do you know the Earl?"

    "...No, I just didn''t think that the person your mother was going to meet was such a big man, and was scared by the word ''Pilch''." Gao Wen casually compiled a reason, but the child would not think too much. There are many, but his mind is full of thoughts.

    Will there be other Count of Hosman in this world? This Gaowen can''t guarantee, maybe there will be. After all, the four countries of the four countries are separated in the four directions of the mainland. Each country has its own independent but huge aristocratic system. There are countless aristocrats of large and small land. It is hard to say whether it will be in the mainland. There are so few aristocrats with the same name and title in the north and the south, but he believes that the Count of Hosman mentioned by Patty is the one he knows, rather than believing in this unreasonable possibility!

    Aristocratic land aristocrats in the south of Ansu, Karlov Hosman.

    Then Patty is actually a son of a nobleman in the South?

    Her surname seems to be G¨¹len... It seems that there is indeed a surname in the southern aristocrats!

 Chapter 331ï¼š Booklet

    "Uncle? Uncle, why don''t you talk? Uncle, are you still taking care?"

    Gao Wen¡¯s sacred voice was interrupted by the crisp voice coming from the side. He looked back and saw that Patty was standing beside him, looking up at himself with his head straight, his eyes full. It is curious.

    "Just think of some things," Gao Wen said casually, then smiled and shook his head. "Yes, the sister Serena who usually takes care of you, how do you know?"

    He knows that this is probably the most dangerous problem he has asked today.

    The so-called "Selina Sister" is almost certain that Selena Geer of the year, according to the cheerful character of Little Patty and her relationship with "Selina''s sister", she is very likely to go back to the game. Linna Geer mentions herself and raises the "strange question" she asks. So, does the Selena Geer branch have doubts about this? Will you realize that there is a blind person with unknown origin who is paying attention to her?

    After a quick trade-off, Gao Wen believes that this risk is still acceptable.

    His identity is not exposed. He is now a completely normal sleeper who is active in the network of the mind. Therefore, there is no reason for Selena Geer to give him extra vigilance and attention. Then a completely normal sleep. It was not too strange to ask the other person why he would know the big man in the church when he was communicating with Patty.

    And even if Serena Geer scores a concern for herself, there is nothing to worry about if he wants to trace it. The current mind network does not have mature address tracking and user management techniques. Even the church executives can only pass very The original, search-sensing brainwaves locked the congregations nearby, so it was impossible for Selena Geer to lock Gaowen.

    If one day the sleepless people have established a mature address tracking and user management system... then Gao Wen will not have to worry, because the system is his own, the back door...

    So after a very serious trade-off, he asked the question in a seemingly relaxed tone.

    Patty didn''t think much at all. She replied happily: "I came here first, that is, Selina''s sister is taking care of me! She said she is my ¡®passer-by!''

    Gao Wen brows a wrinkle: "Take a passer? What road?"

    "I don''t understand very well," Patty shook her head. "Selina said that I have a special talent, so I need someone to teach, so that I can become a useful person in the future...but she didn''t teach me anything. ""

    Very special talent? The eternal sleeper who absorbed this little girl into the network is a certain talent for her?

    So this Patty is not really a normal sleeper...

    Then Gao Wen asked the girl some questions, such as how she first entered the network, who introduced or guided her, but Patty was very confused about this - she seems to completely remember that she first entered the network. Got it.

    Either, her memory in this regard has been touched, or she is secretly guided into the network by someone or somebody without knowing it.

    In any case, Gao Wen feels that it is best not to continue to ask in this regard: If Patty¡¯s memory is really moved by the person who is sleeping, the more he asks, the more likely he is to be suspicious.

    After saying goodbye to Patty, Gao Wen left the network of minds of the sleepers.

    A blink of an eye, he... well, this time he didn''t see the amber face in front of himself.

    He saw the face plates of Rebecca and Amber.

    The old ancestors suddenly blinked and revived Rebecca. The scorpion smashed out two meters on the spot and exclaimed in his mouth: "Wow! The ancestors woke up!"

    Gao Wen saw Rebecca¡¯s shocking state. The first reaction on the spot was to take his hand back from the table ¨C because he remembered the reaction of the girl after she suddenly woken up Rebecca last time. Yes, at that time, the feeling of the "first ancestor rest" stick was still fresh in memory...

    Then he reacted to what was wrong, looked up at Rebecca, and looked at the side of the neck, who was shrinking his neck and trying to pretend that he had entered the shadow sneak state: "What are you doing?"

    Amber just wants to hurry up and make a reason to cover things. Rebecca, who has a straight head and a straight head, spoke first: "Amber said to draw a few circles on your face to see if you will wake up - I think No, because you seem to sleep very hard."

    "amber!"

    Gao Wengang shouted a name, and the half-elf girl had instantly turned into a black light and slammed into the nearest window, but she did not run out this time: Gao Wen had mastered several emergency escape habits of this guy. She touched the window sill, and Gao Wen had reached out and grabbed it. She grabbed the guy''s ankle and gave her back: "I let you look at me, do you look at it? Say, did you have it before? ......"

    "Nothing is absolutely not there!" Amber grasped the balance in a half-empty posture with a thrilling to almost acrobatic performance. Then she jumped on one leg and tried to pull her ankle out of Gao Wen¡¯s hand. "I am definitely The first time I came up with such a bold idea..."

    As a result, she hadn''t finished talking yet, and Rebecca broke down straight again: "She said she thinks every time, she didn''t dare to practice..."

    "You don''t want to talk, don''t say it!" Amber blinked at Rebecca. "I shouldn''t talk to you so much! You haven''t been beaten because of this broken mouth since you were young?!"

    This time, I don¡¯t wait for Rebecca¡¯s answer. Gao Wen has already given the answer: ¡°You said that this is to despise her.¡± I heard Heti say that she¡¯s been playing from a small wall that I¡¯ve stolen. many¡­¡­"

    After saying this, Gao Wen finally released Amber''s ankle and let the half-elf flee to the side. Then he turned to look at Rebecca: "You will not come to learn with Amber. How can I die?"

    Rebecca seems to think that there is still something to do, so he quickly rushed his head: "Oh yes! There is a letter sent to the territory, a lion cub messenger... the amount is wrong, it is a riding a gryphon. The messenger sent him, he took the seal of the king..."

    "The messenger from St. Sunil City?" Gao Wen browed. "And still riding a lion?"

    The Griffin Messenger is not a common "delivery". In this era of serious communication technology and poor road transport, the Lions Messenger that can cross the border in a few days can be said to be the most convenient information that countries can master. Means of transmission, usually only the king, the prince, the duke, and a small number of extremely wealthy or special aristocrats and organizations can afford this costly "signal difference", and only when transmitting urgent or special meaning information, They will use this messenger.

    So it took almost no time, and Gao Wen guessed what the messenger was sending.

    He nodded: "The messenger should have gone back now?"

    "How do you know the ancestors? The messenger did send the letter and then quickly left. - I originally wanted to call a few more people to watch the fun, the griffin, I have seen it a few times..."

    Gao Wen was quite helpless to see his n-year-old granddaughter who failed in various aristocratic courses. He shook his head and said: "Of course he must leave soon, because the lion''s messenger of Francis II for this period of time. It¡¯s very busy. In fact, if it¡¯s not that my name is too big, he¡¯s not willing to let his Griffin messenger fly to this place ¨C where is the letter?¡±

    "I am holding it," Rebecca immediately took out a sleeve with a pale gold Moen royale, and the sleeve was sealed with wax at one end. "I wanted to see it, but Philip Knight said this. The letter can''t be peeked, so I have to hand it over to you..."

    Seeing the resentful look on Rebecca''s face, Gao Wen could guess how hard the girl had to endure without stealing. He took the sleeve with a smile and then looked at Amber and Rui. Beka''s face was removed.

    Inside the sleeve is a reel made of fine parchment, and the reel is wrapped in a tie of light gold and lilac threads ¨C obviously, it''s not just a letter.

    It is a formal instrument from the royal family.

    Gao Wen unrolled the scroll and took a casual look and threw it to Rebecca: "After reading, put it in the collection room, don''t lose it."

    Rebecca immediately couldn¡¯t wait to see the contents of the scroll. After reading it, she looked up: "Ancestral adult, so you are the legal lord of Kant¡¯s legal principle? And the king also took a large piece of Kant¡¯s east. The royal family is also for you?!"

    The contents of the scroll are as high as Gu Wen¡¯s guess. It is a canonical instrument from the royal family ¨C or, in other words, the ¡°compromise¡± and ¡°recognition¡± of the fact that the royal family has ruled Kant¡¯s collar now.

    Amber was like this, and suddenly I couldn¡¯t help but get together: "Let me see, let me see, I saw the real booklet for the first time... Wow! The buckle of this strap turned out to be It¡¯s gold!?¡±

    ¡°Need to be so surprised?¡± Gao Wen looked at the two girls in front of him with a little funny look. ¡°As long as Francis II is not Alzheimer''s, this instrument will be sent to me sooner or later¡ªKant is just a viscount, just for As far as my Duke title is concerned, this is only a small gift. The king has no need to be jealous. As for the royal family... it is a small gift."

    He said, he shook his head slightly: "I just didn''t expect it to be sent in advance - and it was sent by the Griffin messenger. I thought the relevant canonization documents would be sent to Cecil after the spring. But now it seems... the change in the situation has given the King a sense of urgency."

    ¡°Changes in the situation?¡± Rebecca blinked a little confused. ¡°Are you talking about the situation between Tifeng and Ansu? Is this related to the canonization?¡±

    "Of course," Gao Wen smiled. "The war between Tifeng and Ansu is likely to be postponed. Then the rulers of the two countries should consider restarting diplomatic activities. The possibility of the King¡¯s personal negotiation is great, but The two dynasties controlled Ansu more than the first dynasty, so in order to ensure the stability of the domestic situation in the next negotiation period, Francis II must appease in advance, or please the domestic aristocrats. Whether it is the main war or the main and He has to go to contact and go to the ventilate, and I am neither a main warfare nor a master and a faction. He must also take care of it - because I am an ancestor, the King¡¯s Majesty is always worried about me. Will the old ancestors suddenly jump out and criticize him?"

 Chapter 332ï¼š GÃ¼len family

    Whenever Gao Wen began to talk about these things involving power struggles and aristocratic games, Rebecca and Amber would have a hard time reaching a consensus and forming a combination of cute circles. In the eyes of the two girls, the intrigue between the king and the nobility. The rules of the game are really complicated and esoteric, and there is no practical use at all. Instead of studying this aspect, it is better to fight with the wolf at home, to smash the fireball/swiping the fish, stealing the wine and drinking it...

    But if you think so, the two of them would not dare to speak in the face of Gao Wen. Amber should always worry that Gao Wen really used an eggplant to shoot her on the wall. Rebecca couldn¡¯t forget the elders hanging on the beam. Horror, at this time, after listening to Gao Wen, the two people also thought about it in a decent way. Rebecca showed a thoughtful look: "So, the king is worried about the process of restarting diplomacy in Ansu and Tifeng. In the middle, is there a nobility?"

    "It''s almost like this."

    "But why should the nobles make trouble?" Rebecca looked confused. "The war between Ansu and Tifeng can be postponed. Isn''t this a good thing?"

    "This is a good thing for the king. It is a good thing for the civilians, but what good is it for the aristocrats who have been divided?" Gao Wen chuckled. "The war of the king is only a routine performance obligation for most of the aristocrats. As long as the knights and crickets who brought their own dry food in the wartime are going to fight, they are fulfilling their obligations. As for the war, the winners and losers have something to do with them. If they win, the knights sent out will plunder a large fortune and meritorious service. Lost, even if it is a country, they only need to swear allegiance to the Emperor of Tifeng, their title and the fief will not change at all - at least, for many Ansu nobles, the rules of the game are the same They also don¡¯t know that there are other rules of the game in the world."

    For Gao Wen of previous life, this is an incomprehensible "rule", but Gao Wen of this world has to face up to the fact that the aristocratic war in this era is generally the carnival of the wall grass and the robbers, the nobility They may be greedy, perhaps barbaric, but they will follow the rules of the aristocratic game in unison. The war between them will rarely fight for you. In most cases, the wars of the nobility are only for the purpose of plundering wealth and land. This goal has been achieved, then everyone will immediately stop tacitly and carry out a set of customary "sweeping" process -

    In the war, only a few nobles will die, and the worst end of most people is captured. No one is willing to kill the aristocratic prisoners, because these prisoners can exchange a large amount of ransom, and these ransoms are completely reasonable and legal. The most famous example is Ansu¡¯s 576-year battle between two counties in the West. In the war that was acquiesced by the royal family, the Count of Tokbel was defeated, and even the Earl himself was captured in order to redeem himself. The lord, Tokbel, paid the equivalent of twice the gold of the Earl himself and nearly 30% of the land ownership, and after the war, the two counts and their sons and blood were all survived, the captured knights (bottom nobility) And the Baron viscounts returned safely after their families had paid enough ransom.

    Except for a few unlucky aristocrats who were killed on the battlefield, the dead "only" 6,700 civilians.

    Do not kill the aristocratic captives, do not completely end any "glorious surname", use the ransom to settle the war, this is the three major rules of the nobility war.

    No one will destroy this rule, because this rule is implemented jointly by all nobles. It maintains the ¡°glory¡± of the nobility and has ensured the stability of the country¡¯s separatist system over the past seven hundred years.

    The nobility called this war "the war of civilized people" and called it "just as graceful and decent as the duel that was witnessed before the gods." In the beginning, this rule was to prevent the establishment of an unstable human kingdom. Serious internal divisions and struggles have fallen into a quagmire, but by now, it has become a means for the nobles to demonstrate their nobleness and temperance. The aristocrats of Ansu seem to believe that even if Tifeng really hits, even if Ansu really falls If they are defeated, they can still use this set of rules to maintain their own decentness - as long as they pledge allegiance to the Emperor of Tifeng.

    So they don''t care what the outcome of the negotiations between the King and the King of Tifeng, they only think about whether they can get some benefits in this process, and Francis II can only put ahead in order to prevent the domestic aristocracy from being unstable. Part of the "benefit" pre-expenditure goes...

    The nobles simply wouldn¡¯t think of the purpose of the Tifeng people to attack the country. The Titan, which is in transition, is like a giant beast. This hungry behemoth cares about its own food. Not loyal to yourself?

    Gao Wen glanced at the reel in Rebecca''s hand and whispered softly: "Francis West admitted that I actually ruled Kant. This is just a homeopathic sentiment, and he took Kant to the east side of a royal family. As a gift, the land is hoped that the Cecil family can remain ''quiet'' during the negotiation period. After all, although the Cecil family has left the kingdom power center, I myself have returned, in certain circumstances, my call Force may bring him unimaginable trouble..."

    "In any case, whoever gives it to Bai," Amber summed up the meaning of the instrument in the most concise manner, and then frowned. "But the King sent a rushing messenger to send the letter too rigorous. Well... Although I don¡¯t understand the rules of the nobility of your nobles, how can you say that this is also the transaction between the king and the Duke, at least not a ceremonial ritual?¡±

    "The low-key delivery of a document is the only choice Francis II can make," Gao Wen laughed. "Otherwise, what do you want him to do? He was a sinister child of the royal family seven hundred years later. He came to book a hundred years ago. The ancestor-level founding father-in-law? Don''t say anything else, the two men face to face during the ceremonial ceremony. Is he swearing first or not? Or are we a piece of shackles? When I met Charlie, I didn''t have to salute, and he was not afraid of life."

    Amber conceived the ambiguity of the scene, and suddenly took a breath: "...hey, so trouble."

    "All in all, this thing will be collected first," Gao Wen waved. "I have another, more important thing. Rebecca, you know... the amount, you should not know, you are going to find Herti."

    "What?" Rebecca screamed and listened. She was a little nervous when she heard that she was calling Herti. "Can you tell me about the ancestors?"

    Gao Wen slanted the girl: "Tell you? Do you know the Southern Aristocratic Pedigree?"

    "...oh, then I am going to find my aunt!"

    Rebecca ran out of the wind and it was not long before Heti came to Gao Wen¡¯s study.

    This temperamental lady not only has outstanding beauty and internal affairs, but also is quite intelligent in the rules of the nobility and the king. When she comes in, she begins by saying: "The ancestor, the messenger should be sent by the king. What about the book?"

    "Yes, the hilly land of Kant and Kant is now the Cecil family, but it doesn''t matter," Gao Wen waved. "I told you to come and ask you, is there a surname in the south?" ''The aristocratic family?''

    "Glan?" Hetti brows slightly, and after a brief thought, he nodded. "Yes, the Viscount of Geland in the northeast direction - ah, now the Princess of Glan is ruling the land."

    "Women''s prince?" Gao Wenyi raised his eyebrows and couldn''t help but think of Rebecca - Rebecca is also a woman''s prince. "Is the former generation of G¨¹len passing the title to his daughter?"

    He has learned from Patti''s mouth that the current G¨¹len family is a hostess, so there is nothing unexpected at this moment, just a little curious to ask more.

    "No, the former generation of Visa is the husband of the current woman," Herty shook her head. "The former viscount suddenly died unexpectedly a few years ago. According to the will of his life, this title was passed to his will. , Roppini? Glan."

    Ansu¡¯s inheritance method is more relaxed. It is not uncommon for a husband and wife to inherit or transition. In fact, many nobles rely on savvy marriage calculations to continuously expand their family¡¯s powers. In the case of provoking aristocratic wars, marriage is also one of the important means for the nobility to seek benefits and land.

    "Ancestral ancestor, why did you suddenly inquire about the Gelan family?" Hetty was very curious about Gao Wen¡¯s sudden mention of a noble family name that did not communicate much, and could not help but ask.

    Gao Wenluo was indulged and bluntly said: "I suspect that this family has been implicated in the perpetual sleeper."

    "Nest sleeper?!" Herti was shocked. She did not question the reliability of the news. She did not even ask Gao Wen how she learned the news. With great trust in her ancestors, she directly asked about the threat. The degree, "is the same situation as Kant?"

    "Not sure, but they have at least one family member and a permanent sleeper," Gao Wen said with a serious expression. "This Gelang family... Has there been any abnormal change in recent years? For example, like Kant¡¯s collar suddenly There are extra outputs, or suddenly thriving in some way."

    "...nothing at all, in fact the situation is even the opposite," Hetty shook his head after thinking about it. "The G¨¹len family was originally prosperous. The young predecessor, Visa, was a very good person, but in a magic. In the experimental accident, the Count of G¨¹len accidentally passed away, and the Gelan family and the territory they ruled quickly fell down... Although the two years of the Rodriguez Marquis had controlled the situation and re-enable the territory to develop and gradually develop, but everything I can¡¯t see the traces of cultists participating in the dark..."

    Speaking of this, Herty added: "Of course, the sleeper is acting, everything is not accurate."

    "I was accidentally killed in a magical experiment accident..." Gao Wen brows slowly and wrinkles. "I am going to look at the situation."

    ¡°You want to go in person?¡± Hetty frowned slightly. ¡°A duke always visits the lower class in person, which doesn¡¯t seem to be the same...¡±

    "The rules are all set by us in the same year - and anyway, I also visited Kant''s collar last time. The same is true for several Ge Lan collars." Gao Wen waved his hand. "Let''s see it with your own eyes, otherwise I will not be practical. ¡±

    "Well, I will arrange it," Herti bowed her head. "Exactly, G¨¹len is on the east side of Kant. After we got the new seal in the east of Kant, Cecil collar has already had contact with G¨¹len. ... As a new neighbor, we are not bad for a visit."

 Chapter 333ï¼š In the last few days of this winter

    A cold wind blew the nearby flag, bringing a squeaking noise, and Ropeney G¨¹len looked up and quietly stared at the ancient castle in the distance.

    The two-hundred-year-old cracked stone castle is quietly entrenched at the top of the hill. The steep cliff on the side of the castle stands like a blade on the horizon. The sun sinking sunset shines on the rocky mountains and the high walls of the castle. Layers of pale gold are plated on those lines.

    It is a stony mountain. The side of the mountain is steep and sinister. The cracked stone castle is located at the top of the cliff. It seems to be crouching on the blade. The outer wall of the old castle is already mottled, and signs of cracking can be seen in many places. When the sunset shines on the castle from the right angle, part of its outer wall will even reveal the opposite light, showing a cracked line of veins on the wall.

    Some people are worried that when the castle will fall in the sunset, countless tons of heavy boulders will roll down from the top of the cliff, and the land will be the most glorious in an earth-shattering disaster. The last name was buried from here.

    But Roppeni remembered her husband''s words and remembered the ancient agreement about the castle and the spirit of the earth. It was in the era when the G¨¹len family was only a marginal vassal of the Cecil family, and the family''s ancestors and earth element allies reached it. A contract: As long as the surname "Gulan" still rules this land, then the cracked stone castle will never collapse naturally...

    However, the cracks in this fortress have been growing more and more these years...

    "The hostess," the housekeeper''s voice interrupted Roperi''s thoughts. The steady and reliable middle-aged man handed a wooden box to the woman''s lord. "This is the soil you want."

    Luo Peini looked at the deep color of the mud in the wooden box, grabbed her finger and grabbed it and gently moved it. Then there was some magical brilliance between her fingers. The soil then turned into the blue smoke floating in the wind in the brilliance of the magic. .

    "The pharmacy has worked," Luo Peini¡¯s always gloomy expression seemed to be a little bit slower. She nodded slightly to the butler. "The farmer¡¯s half of the farm needs this druid remedy to restore the balance of the land, spring. It must be done before. You go to the Cecil pharmacists to see what kind of price they will pay."

    "Yes," the butler bowed his head, and then couldn''t help but said, "The hostess, you don''t have to leave the castle, you don''t have to come to this dirty country. They are rude and ignorant farmers. They are It is likely to offend you."

    "Similarly, you said enough," Roppeni looked at the housekeeper with a faint look. "Do your own thing."

    The housekeeper hurriedly bowed his head and did not dare to make any comments.

    "Gao Wen? The Duke of Cecil will visit in five days," after a few seconds, Roppeni broke the silence. "Get ready after you go back."

    ¡°The Duke is going to visit?¡± The butler was immediately shocked, but after seeing the calm and calm expression on the hostess¡¯s face, he immediately swallowed all the doubts and nonsense back into his stomach. ¡°I understand, I I will arrange the most appropriate greeting. But I don¡¯t know why the Duke came. What do I need to arrange extra?"

    "It¡¯s just an ordinary meeting," Roppeni said faintly. "The Kant area has finally become the legal seal of the Cecil family."

    "Kant... I understand."

    A few days later.

    A troika with the Cecil family''s emblem is on the road to the east of Kant. In front of this carriage, it is the place where the Graham family ruled for generations.

    Except for the driver who drove the carriage and the three soldiers in the latter half of the carriage, there were only Gao Wen and Amber in the carriage.

    "This is really no more than the last time I went to Kant." Amber sat across from Gao Wen and couldn''t help but start to groan. "I said, you are also a duke, even if you are going to visit lower than yourself." The nobles, how much do you pay attention to your own arrangement? At least two more cars and more followers..."

    Gao Wen looked at the opposite half-elf girl with a funny look. He could know the thoughts in this guy''s stomach. Amber didn''t care if his row was enough. She just felt that she had to go to the Duke to follow the class. I didn¡¯t enjoy going out to a team, and I¡¯m going to go around with eight hundred entourages. I walked away from the drums and went to the city to report the treatment. So I¡¯m a little unbalanced. This guy¡¯s longing for a better life can be said to be simple and straightforward. The wind and the scenery are rich and prosperous. - There is no spiritual pursuit at all.

    In other words, her only spiritual pursuit is probably who can organize a pitfall in a lifetime, and then she goes up to get a champion back...

    "You still laugh!" Amber saw Gao Wen¡¯s smile and smile, and immediately glanced at the other person. "I saw a count and seven or eight carriages."

    "The carriage is such a thing... sooner or later it is going to be eliminated," Gao Wen smiled and shook his head. "When I wait, I will let you sit more than a carriage."

    "What is more sensation than the carriage?" Amber suddenly curious, "What new things have you tossed?"

    "Not yet, it''s just an idea, but the timing and technical conditions are still immature," Gao Wen waved his hand. "Compared with this, let''s continue to talk about the Gelan family. In addition to the accidental death of Viscount Ge Lan a few years ago. In addition to a few doubts, what else have you investigated?"

    "That would have to start from an earlier time. Before the accidental death of the former generation of the Viscount, the former "Golden Law" was almost inconceivable in the territory. At that time, not only his territory, but also the surrounding territory. The nobility has been affected to some extent..."

    ¡°The new law?¡± Gao Wen frowned. ¡°This part is carefully talked about.¡±

    "Oh, then start with the serfs and slaves in his liberation territory."

    ......

    When the carriage of the Duke of Cecil sailed to the G¨¹len collar, a messenger wearing a red and blue two-tone robes and holding a banner was riding a fast horse and rushing on the avenue in the center of St. Sunil.

    The flag is the king''s token. No one dares to block the messenger holding the token. The pedestrians on the road are all flustered and fearfully avoiding the running horse. The Wangdu people who have long been used to the peaceful life have been broken in this day. But at this moment, they still don¡¯t know what¡¯s going to happen next ¨C they just hide on the side of the road, horrified and curiously watching the messenger¡¯s direction, guessing what the man who is running wild is carrying Message.

    The messenger ran across King Street, ran past the curved square in front of the Silver Fort, and then rolled over in front of the castle, holding the flag all the way to the place where the king was.

    Just a few minutes later, an intelligence from the western part of the Holy Spirit Plain was sent to Francis II.

    This urgent information made Francis II very uncomfortable, because today it is hard to see Veronica leave the cathedral, come to Silver Fort and reunite with him, for the father of the king, the daughter of the saint In fact, this is a very special and precious time, but this good time has been disturbed.

    Veronica looked at the information she had just sent, and she showed a reassuring gentle smile and said softly: "Father, government affairs matter."

    "I know," Francis II sighed and picked up the information on the table. "But I don''t want to receive any "unexpected situation" at this time... Those greedy nobles are never fed, they are fundamental I won''t think about this kingdom, but it will only give me trouble."

    Veronica smiled shallowly: "Perhaps this is not about the nobility?"

    Francis II barely showed a smile and opened the envelope of intelligence.

    In the next half minute, the smile on his face faded away.

    Veronica noticed the change in her father''s expression: "Father, this is..."

    "Let''s see for yourself," Francis II handed the secret letter to his daughter. "This is something you can see - because it''s probably going to be passed to the Cathedral of Light."

    Veronica frowned and curiously took the stationery, and the above content jumped into the eye:

    "...The Contradictions between the Holy Light Believers and the Blood God believers in the plains of the Holy Spirit are getting worse... On **** xx, the two sides of the boulder city broke out in a military conflict, and the radical blood gods smashed the statues in front of the Church of Light... the next day The Holy Lights retaliated and the Church of the Blood was burned.

    "Lord..." Veronica sighed with horror and sorrow, and with her hand on the chest marked the emblem of the Holy Light. "Even if you maintain your faith, why do you need to do this?"

    Francis II glanced at his daughter and shook his head and said, "Continue to look down."

    Veronica looked at the second half of the secret letter and couldn''t help but take a breath:

    "...The blood **** sects of the sects led the believers to fight back. They were hit by the dark arrows on the way to the Church of the Light, and they broke out when they died... The mutated became a flesh-and-blood monster, and there were a lot of witnesses on the scene...

    "The lord of the Boulder City and the bishop of the Holy Light Church jointly killed the monsters... After the search for the Church of the Blood God, the secret room was found in the underground of the church, and a large number of **** sacrifices were found... Notes on knowledge, evil speech...

    "...All the blood **** churches in Boulder have been blocked... half of the believers have been expelled..."

    "A local bishop-level person is actually a believer in the end of all things..." Veronica muttered with an incredulous expression, "They actually penetrated to this point..."

    "So you should understand, my daughter," said Francis II, his face very poorly. "Understand why I have been saying that Ansu is not prepared for the war with Tifeng... especially this year. ¡±

    Veronica was silent for a moment and returned the letter to the old king: "Father, how are you going to deal with this?"

    "The king does not intervene in theocracy, and the theocracy does not interfere with the kingship. This is a rule all the time, but now someone has shed blood for this, and the king must act." Francis II said with a low voice, "We have been searching The whereabouts of those cultists, even began to investigate every aristocrat, began to investigate the extraordinary who was registered in the royal family, but ignored the Holy See... The Holy See, which was thought to be the least likely to be corrupted by cultists, was also a hotbed of evil breeding."

    Francis II raised his fist and couldn''t help but knocked on the table: "Veronica, the church must be inspected, but... I can''t let this further affect the stability of the kingdom."

    "Father, I can guarantee the cooperation of the Church of Light, and any sensible follower of the Light will understand this. It is good for everyone to take out the hidden cultists," Verona The card¡¯s expression said solemnly, the power of the Holy Light was agitated by her side, and a layer of holy halo was swayed. ¡°I believe that other sects will actively cooperate after learning about what happened in Boulder City... no one wants to let The cultists lurk in their own homes."

 Chapter 334ï¼š Cracked stone castle

    The ancient castle where the Graun family lived for generations stood quietly in front of Gao Wen.

    It is located on the top of the mountain, next to a steep cliff. The years of wind and rain and collapse have even caused the cliff to almost sink inward, and the castle on it has a disturbing, crumbling posture, and the castle itself is old. It is aggravating every visitor''s concern in this regard - but in any case, a fortress standing on the foothills and close to the cliffs can really bring a shocking beauty.

    Gao Wen began to look at the old castle from the foot of the mountain, until the carriage finally climbed to the top of the mountain along the wide ramp. Before he came to the castle, he sighed softly: "The heart of the Graham family Very wide..."

    Next to the amber stunned: "You sigh this all the way?"

    Gao Wen inexplicably looked at the half-elf girl: "What do you think?"

    Amber opened his mouth and didn''t think of other words for a long time, so he followed up with Gao Wen and said: "The people of Ge Lan''s family are quite wide..."

    "Oh, don''t feel guilty, call the door."

    The heavy black gate of G¨¹len Castle slowly opened in front of Govin, and in the process of opening the oak door with purple steel and copper runes to the sides, Gao Wen¡¯s line of sight swept past them.

    He saw mottled scars and a trace of burnt black, which, although modified, is still faintly visible.

    Behind the gate is the brightly lit long hall ¨C the red carpet is spread from the main entrance to the ladder at the end of the long hall, the maid and the attendant are standing on both sides of the red carpet, and a tall middle-aged steward is standing at the forefront. He bent down and his left hand stretched out like a swan''s wings, guiding the guests into the door.

    The hostess of the G¨¹len family stood in the middle of the long hall.

    She is a tall but too slim woman, 30 years old, with black micro-volume long hair, deep eye sockets, slightly pale skin, but the years have not had time to leave a vicissitude on this lady''s face Imprint, she is still a beautiful woman who can attract attention in the banquet hall.

    At the same time as Gao Wen took the step forward, the lady also just came forward.

    Everything was courteous and well-regulated, which made Gao Wen couldn''t help but think of the last visit to Kantberg ¨C but there is only one chaotic dream in Kantberg. What else is there?

    Gao Wenzhan showed a smile: "I hope that my rash visit will not cause trouble to my neighbors."

    "Your arrival has brought unprecedented glory to this land." Roppene Glan bent down and bowed to Gao Wen according to his own title. Gao Wen noticed that the lady was doing a glimpse of the man''s nobility. Etiquette, but there is no accident in my heart.

    After the Gelan family lost the male owner, the surviving person assumed the role of the male master. She was the lord of the land, and so far there was no news of any remarriage, which is enough to show her attitude - At this moment, she greeted the Duke with a men''s aristocratic rites, which is also a "language" that only the aristocrats can understand.

    Gao Wen raised his eyes and looked at the end of the long hall. Surely, on the wall between the two curved steps, he saw a huge portrait, a young and handsome young man wearing a black coat. With a white shirt and a smile on the face, you can see the white candlestick and the same white "Glyph" before the portrait.

    That should be the last Viscount of Greenland. It is not surprising that his portrait is hung here, but the white candlestick and the death jewel are quite unusual. For many contemporary nobles, the loyalty of marriage is limited to Under the premise that both sides are alive and their families are stable, once one of the two parties dies, then the alive (whether Mr. or Ms.) will naturally find a new marriage object as soon as possible after a short mourning. This will not be regarded as a marriage. The expression of ¡°unfaithfulness¡±, because a timely and sensible marriage is precisely the necessary means to maintain family strength and support the development of the territory. A widow or coward who has been married many times can even be described as hot in some cases.

    The large, complex, bloated and dirty aristocratic lineage and land circulation history of Ansu was formed in such a "marriage war."

    Gao Wen took his gaze back from the portrait of Viscount G¨¹len, and thought of the information that Amber had investigated. Then he turned his head and smiled at Roperie G¨¹len: "Ms. I must have known Kant¡¯s return. The news of the Syl family, as well as the new seal of His Majesty the King, Cecil collar has been connected with the G¨¹len collar, I am here, just visit the new neighbor."

    "It should be my initiative to visit you to meet the rules," Roppene Glan showed a slightly stiff smile. It seemed that the smile had left her for too long, so that now the muscles on the face have become awkward. "It¡¯s just I left the territory a few days ago, and it¡¯s still a few days back here..."

    "Rules," Gao Wen waved his hand. "We made the rules that year, so as long as I don''t care, you don''t have to care about the rules."

    After a short and unhealthy guest story, Ms. Roperi invited Gao Wen and his close-fitting (amber) to the castle''s living room, where she had ordered the finest dim sum and the best drinks, and Ge Lan Ling''s best harp players and bards come to cheer.

    After the afternoon tea, there will be a quite large dance in the castle, and the dinner will be held in the middle of the dance.

    To be honest, Gao Wen has no interest in the dance. He is not interested in any welcoming ceremony, but these are the necessary processes - and the dance is nominally up to him, for him, but actually one The Duke had nothing to do in this "little castle" dance party. No one would dare to invite him. The real meaning of the dance party is to become the social platform for the large and small aristocrats who come here.

    With the Duke''s visit as a signboard, Roppini can invite the surrounding lords to come to the guest, and even invite the nobles who are more powerful than her to come here. As long as she can successfully host this banquet, the reputation of the G¨¹len family will definitely be The skyrocketing, even if the southern aristocrats are not too cold on the name of Cecil, they will also face up to the ability of the Princess G¨¹len in the course of the event - to hold a large size in a situation that is not suitable for bright knives. The small banquet ball is the usual means for the nobles to show their strength.

    These wrap-around things, Gao Wen and Amber, are not interested, but the latter is at least satisfied with the fact that "a lot of people are standing behind them and serving themselves." While eating the snack from the maid, the Miss Elf was talking to Gao Wenxi: "Look at the people, then look at you, then the big dukes, your maid and the waiter may not have much." ¡±

    "I want so many people to watch me eating next to me? I am so troublesome," Gao Wen was chatting with Roperie G¨¹len. At that moment, the woman was going to confirm the situation in the banquet hall. He chatted with Amber. Get up, "Speaking that you eat slowly - there is still a meal at night."

    "Does God know what ''meat'' is, feathered radish or raw meat around a circle of colored stones? I can see the ''courtesy dinner'' on the regular banquet of the nobility, not as good as Betty''s baked cake," Amber There was a small cake in it, and after swallowing it, he blinked at Gao Wen. "Hey, have you found that the clues are gone? Is there a kind of ... a sense of violation of dreams?"

    "No," Gao Wen didn''t think of amber. When he was eating Haisai, he really didn''t forget the business. After looking at the other side, he shook his head. "But I think it is different from the original Kantberg. It should be true here. Not affected by real dreams."

    Amber looked at Gao Wen curiously: "How do you know?"

    ¡°Remember our experience in Kantberg?¡± Gao Wen patiently explained, ¡°The Viscount Kant lived in a simple way. The castle never hosted any banquet, and almost no guests were invited. Even if I went to work, there was no squatting in Kantberg. What kind of activity is this opportunity, because the more outsiders in ''real dreams'', the greater the chance of a dream collapse, and the conscious person will impose a very heavy burden on the ritual spells of the sleeper - but that The Lanswoman is obviously not worried about this."

    Amber nodded: "She invited a lot of people to visit you..."

    Gao Wen immediately knocked on the head of Miss Half Elf: "There is no such strange atmosphere in Kant''s collar. It is open to the outside world. This basically cuts off the possibility of a large-scale dream illusion to cover the castle. Of course. ... the specific situation must be observed to determine."

    At this time, the woman who went to check the banquet hall returned to the room. She sat down in front of Gao Wen: "I hope I have not let you wait too long."

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind, I¡¯m appreciating the collection here,¡± Gao Wen said casually, his eyes on the oil paintings and wooden carvings displayed in the living room, ¡°very good collection.¡±

    ¡°These are all my husband¡¯s stay,¡± Lopney said faintly. ¡°He loves art, especially his paintings. Some of them are even painted by him.¡±

    Gao Wen stood up and walked freely to a painting depicting a large farmland and house: "It is rare to see someone painting the farmland on the canvas."

    In this era, "painting" is a kind of high-end and extravagant artistic enjoyment. Basically, only nobles, churches and rich people have the ability to spend money on it. Therefore, the audience of paintings is only those "second class people", painting The content can be described as tedious, basically only a variety of portraits, religious paintings and paintings depicting the castle''s court life.

    ¡°This is my husband¡¯s work,¡± explains Lopney G¨¹len. ¡°He likes to draw things he sees outside, even if it¡¯s a dirty cowshed and a dilapidated barn.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s like this,¡± Gao Wen turned and smiled. ¡°Very good.¡±

    At this time, a waiter suddenly pushed the door of the sitting room and walked quickly to the Princess Lopei.

    Gao Wen noticed that the expression on the waiter¡¯s face was quite tense.

    "Madam," the waiter stopped in front of the woman, and quickly said, "Miss Patti said she was not feeling well..."

    The expression of Roperie G¨¹len changed instantly.

 Chapter 335ï¼š Patty Glan

    Hearing the contents of the attendant report and seeing the change in the expression on Ropeney G¨¹len, Gao Wen immediately guessed what happened.

    As he knows, and speculates - Patty G¨¹len is the daughter of the lord of G¨¹len, and the little girl is not in a good state now, she is connected to the network of minds of the sleeper, I am afraid it is also related to her physical condition.

    Gao Wen hides the fluctuations in his heart. His face is only with a simple curiosity, "Ms. Ge Lan, what happened?"

    "Please don''t worry, you can wait for something here," said Princess Lopney, who controlled the worried look on her face. She apologized for Gao Wen''s slight bend, and said in a low voice, "I need to leave, I will be back soon."

    Gao Wen slightly thought about it and nodded "...please feel free to deal with your business. Don''t care about us. But if there is a need for help, I am always happy to help."

    Princess Roperi quickly thanked him, and then he hurriedly left the meeting room with the attendant.

    Gao Wen looked at the other person''s figure and disappeared behind the door, but until the end he controlled the urge to ask further, and did not come up with any idea of ??wanting to meet the other''s daughter - because it was too awkward.

    Patty G¨¹len should be just a child of about ten years old. His Gao Wen is just a long time after his resurrection. He is currently on the border of the Duke of the South, and he is suddenly suspicious when he sees the other¡¯s daughter. A little, can not pull the single mother to open is a "family, I heard that there is a prostitute in your family?" - really want to be like that, his own name is definitely gone...

    In order to prevent Roppini''s vigilance and resistance, he had to let his words and deeds be natural, so Gao Wen only silently sent the woman to leave the room. He knew that he could always find a chance to meet the "Patti G¨¹lan". One side.

    After wavering to quiet the noisy harp and the lyre, Gao Wen began to turn around in the reception room with great interest, observing the collections and creations from the former Visan Viscount, while watching those quite personal The characteristic things, while recalling in the mind, all kinds of narratives and rumors about the former Visan Viscount - those things are only a few years short, and the long ones are only a dozen years ago, but they have been chaotic in this era. Note habits and some twists of ulterior motives have become ridiculous, as if they were dark stories that were handed down hundreds of years ago.

    In the various versions of the story, the former Viscount is a mentally ill patient suffering from evil spirits or genetic diseases. He also has the characteristics of wisdom and spiritual madness. He uses wealthy wrists to gather wealth. However, he squandered wealth, ruined the family''s traditions and reputation, and made chaos in the order of the land. He used to be the leader of the younger generation of southern aristocrats, and was the ideal lover in the hearts of countless noble ladies, but he ended up with Into the thirst for taboo knowledge, I can''t extricate myself, and even I am ultimately killed in the magic laboratory...

    In Gao Wen¡¯s mind, the stories of true and false are constantly being put together. More than half of those stories are the result of amber survey. When he combs the stories again, he turns to the half of the plate. The elf nodded and said, "Is it full?"

    "Satiate and have enough!" Amber patted her belly very unexpectedly. "Look at the expression of your expression... surely let me work?"

    "It''s not very troublesome," Gao Wen smiled. "You go to the gate of the castle and go to see the door..."

    ......

    Before the evening dance, Roppene G¨¹len finally appeared again in front of Gao Wen ¨C of course, Amber returned to Gao Wen earlier than her.

    The woman¡¯s face had a trace of exhaustion, but the mood was clearly calm. After Gao Wen saw her, she curiously asked naturally, ¡°I just heard the attendant, Patty Glan is ......"

    "It¡¯s my daughter," said Princess Lopney, faintly laughing. It seems that only when she mentioned her daughter, the smile on her face would be softer and natural. "Her body is not very good..."

    "I hope she can get back to health soon," Gao Wen said. "If there is a chance, I want to see the child - there is a very good druid on my territory, maybe it will help."

    The expression on Ropeney''s face is softer, and the tone of speaking with Gao Wen is a little more sincere than before. "Thank you for your kindness, but I am afraid that there is nothing Druid can cure Patty''s disease. Of course, you can go see her. I think Patty should be very happy to know the legendary figure like you - she often listens to your story when she was a child."

    The dance started as scheduled.

    In the largest banquet hall in Greenland, the food and wine are filled with dining tables, and the musicians supported by the Graham family play the soothing and beautiful Ansu court music on a wooden platform in the corner of the hall, dressed in gentlemen and ladies. They walked into the banquet hall and started their aristocratic socialization in this prosperous and luxurious place, and these small and medium-sized aristocrats or nobles from the surrounding of G¨¹len¡¯s collar did not ignore the person sitting on the platform at the end of the hall ¨C from time to time someone put Sighting to the place above the ground, watching the Duke of Cecil and the Princess of Glan, who were talking on it, and guessing what they were talking about.

    Gao Wen is actually just chatting with Lopei. He has seen the specifications of the ball, the texture of the tableware used on the spot, the number of musicians and the costumes, and then smiled and praised "a good dance."

    ¡°It¡¯s my pleasure to get your evaluation,¡± the woman replied. ¡°I have done my best to make this dance worthy of you.¡±

    Gao Wen just nodded lightly, and at some point in the next moment, he noticed a trace of eye-opening change when Lopney G¨¹len looked at the members of the nobles in the hall.

    It is a deep hostility, a contempt, a flame of almost hatred.

    This change in eyesight is well hidden. If it is not Gaowen just captured, I am afraid that his observation will ignore the past.

    Gao Wen¡¯s mouth smirked and said in a very casual tone, ¡°How many of them appeared here today in the banquet hall of Count Carlof? Hosman?¡±

    Ropeney G¨¹len¡¯s expression seemed to be stiff for a moment, but all her strangeness was fleeting. At the next moment, she had calmly opened her mouth. ¡°It seems that even if seven hundred years have passed, what happened on this land. Things still can''t beat your eyes."

    "No, there are a lot of things, but I just know one or two of them afterwards."

    "...The Count of Hosman used the disgraceful means to steal the wealth that belongs to you. Fortunately, the Graun collar did not touch it." The marquis said after two seconds of silence, and quietly avoided the problem of Gao Wen at the beginning. Did not lead the topic to the aristocratic members gathered here.

    But the high-text body is not pursuing this matter. He just mentioned it with a mouthful. He looked at the reaction of Roppini G¨¹len, then pretended to forget the topic and suddenly came up with a sentence to "Your husband." It seems to me to be a great person."

    "...the great man, only left me a mess."

    Gao Wenwei smiled a bit and turned to look at the South African nobles who danced in the banquet hall and talked elegantly, as if they were the stage actors. Suddenly, his sight was in the doorway of the banquet hall. The vague shadow is attracted.

    He couldn''t see what it was, but he knew that someone was there at the door¡ªbecause the neighboring Roppenny G¨¹len had stood up and looked at the same place with a look of surprise and nervousness.

    The woman''s lord seems a little helpless. "Lord, please allow me first..."

    Gao Wen has stood up at this time. "Don''t care, go."

    The marquis almost immediately left her position. She quickly passed through the side of the hall and walked to the gate of the banquet hall, while Gao Wen naturally followed the past.

    Some people in the banquet hall noticed this scene with surprise, but after Roppini waved his hand, the music continued to ring, and the aristocrats who attended the dance did not leave, but many people¡¯s attention clearly reached the door and followed Roppini and Gao Wen¡¯s figure.

    Roppeni pushed the door of the banquet hall, and Gao Wen stood behind her and looked out.

    A wooden chair with wheels was parked in the hallway outside the door, and a slightly panicked maid stood behind the chair, sitting in a chair with a curled figure.

    The little figure is a girl, she is covered with white, specially tailored "clothes", the clothes have only one sleeve, and the waist also has a large opening, because the skin of the person wearing it is fragile and frightening, I am afraid She could not touch any fabric; she sat in a chair with a slanting posture, and several belts fixed her body there to prevent her from rolling down; under her skirt, one leg had been taken from the knee The truncated, dry, atrophic limb was weakly placed on the chair; her half of the torso seemed to be roasted by the flames, the skin was black and wrinkled, and there were layers of scars that formed after cracking and crusting, a twist of strangeness. The flesh and blood sticks and grows on her half body that is black and wrinkled. It is an arm she once had.

    She was tied to a chair like a tattered doll, her head was hard to support, and she was constantly shaking slightly, and it seemed difficult to fix her neck at any angle.

    But she still has a pair of bright eyes, and the eyes are staring curiously at Gao Wen.

    Her one-third face is ugly and distorted purple scar, but she still laughs and looks very happy.

    "You are really tall!"

    Later, she added the phrase "just like Dad said in the story!"

    Gao Wen crouched down in front of the chair, so that the little girl didn''t have to bother to raise her head. He looked at the bright eyes of the other person. Only these eyes were exactly the same as the lively girl in the city of dreams.

    "Hello, Patty."

    .

 Chapter 336ï¼š Changer

    The little girl looked at Gao Wen a little embarrassed and asked very curiously: "Do you know my name?"

    Gao Wen smiled and touched the little girl''s hair gently: "You seem to know me too."

    "You are Gao Wen, a great hero a long time ago!" said the little girl happily, but her voice was a little hoarse, very different from the crisp and sweet voice in the dream world. "Dad told me before. The story... The maids are saying, you are coming to the castle..."

    The little girl said and said, the breath couldn''t keep up, she stopped and began to gasp. She seemed so excited that she forgot the condition of her body. Gao Wen quickly said: "Slow down, don''t worry, I I have to stay here for a while."

    "My God..." The voice of Amber came from behind Gao Wen at this time. The half-elf was unbearable on his face, and his voice was full of horror. "How could she be like this..."

    The maid standing behind the chair lowered her head and looked very scared in front of the Lopney woman: "I''m sorry, the hostess, but Miss Patty, she..."

    "I know," the woman looked at her daughter, but she was helpless in her tone. "Take the lady back to the room to rest."

    Patty immediately tried to raise her head: "But mom, I want to..."

    "Be obedient, go back to the room to rest." Princess Lopei once again stressed, and then looked a little hesitant to look at Gao Wen, Gao Wen did not wait for the other party to open, then took the initiative to go forward to the little girl said: "Listen to your mother''s words, go back first Take a break, I will go see you."

    "Must come!" Patty looked at Gao Wen with her big eyes, she didn''t know that this was the "Uncle Selsey" that she had seen many times in the network of mind, but only about a story. The "protagonist" who came out of it was full of interest.

    In the face of the little girl''s expectations, Gao Wen just smiled and nodded.

    The maid left with Patty, using the chair that seemed to be specially made, as if it were a simple wheelchair. Gao Wen watched their figure disappear into the deep corridor of the castle, then turned to look at the Princess Lopini. "How did she become like this?"

    The Marquis is obviously not very eager to raise this topic. The answer is very vague: "When she was a child, she suffered a fire."

    "Fire?" Gao Wen shook his head. "It was the accident that happened to the Viscount of Romanman Glan..."

    Roman Glan is the husband of Roperie G¨¹len, the last lord led by the Count of Glan, the young aristocrat who was ¡°mad, arrogant, cursed¡± among the nobility and the bard population.

    Luo Peini''s expression was slightly stiffer, her eyes followed with a hint of indifference. She turned to the door of the banquet hall and took a breath: "Duke, we should not let the guests wait too long."

    "A dance can last until dawn, when the owner leaves the scene and there will be a housekeeper to handle everything," Gao Wen said faintly behind Ropeney. "We may be able to talk about the ''Land Act'' and the ''Freedom of Civil Law.''"

    Roppeni stopped and turned to stare at Gao Wen¡¯s eyes.

    Gao Wen said faintly: "Let the people inside wait - their time is not precious."

    ¡°I am not interested in the topic you are asking,¡± said the marquis. ¡°Those are the products of failure and error.¡±

    Gao Wen looked at each other with a smile: "You don''t wonder why your husband failed in the past?"

    Luo Peini was silent for a moment, waved to the butler who had just come to the hall to observe the situation, and told some things before she looked at Gao Wen: "We can go to the study on the second floor. But I still want to emphasize - I want to talk about you. Those things are no longer of interest."

    Gao Wen and Amber followed the woman¡¯s lord and soon came to the study on the second floor of the castle. In this study, Gao Wen once again saw the portrait of Viscount Roman Golan, the smiling young man. Sitting in the picture frame, it seems that I still work in this study.

    But what makes Gao Wen more embarrassing is that there is another painting on the opposite side of the portrait of the Viscount of Romanman G¨¹len. It is above him... with the sword of the pioneer and the shield of the guardian standing on the high hill. On the top, the instrument looks at the front, it is Gao Wen? Cecil is the most widely spread image.

    Amber immediately licked his waist behind Gao Wen: "Hey, look, you hang on the wall!"

    Gao Wen quietly avoided the amber finger and spoke a little embarrassedly: "I thought that after I got up, everyone had taken my portrait off the wall..."

    ¡°My husband sees you as an idol,¡± said Princess Lopney, faintly. ¡°After he left, the study remained in its original setting.¡±

    Gao Wen nodded silently, walked to the desk and tapped the table: "When did he write free civil law here?"

    "I said that it was already a product of failure and error - and the facts proved everything," Roppeni said indifferently. "So is this the real purpose of your visit here? Not to see the new neighbor. Nor is it to talk about business, but to discuss the mistakes my husband made during his lifetime?"

    "No, the original purpose of my visit here was really just a visit. After learning about the situation of Viscount Roman Golan, I have some interest in his life, but I don''t think it can be used simply. The word ''error'' is used to summarize everything about him."

    Gao Wen said without hesitation, the story of the squad of Roman Golan, which was investigated by Amber in his mind, slowly formed in his mind, after erasing those parts that were deliberately distorted and misinterpreted by the ignorant world. The image of a reform pioneer has gradually emerged in his mind.

    "Prohibit all slave trade, liberate all serfs and slaves on the territory into free people; re-measure the land, collect all over-the-counter, unjust, unregistered land and distribute it to new free people; allow anyone to do business, work, Hunting, reclamation, and the removal of the ''Law of the People''s Restriction Law'' in the territory, allowing free slaves to learn craftsmanship as craftsmen; canceling the privilege of becoming a knight of the aristocratic children, allowing civilians and aristocratic children to accept the selection of knight apprentices..."

    Gao Wen said one by one, watching Luo Peini? G¨¹len''s expression became a little gloomy, and finally he shook his head: "It''s all great ideas."

    That''s right, this is the information about the Viscount of Romanman G¨¹len, which was controlled by Gao Wen after the investigation and sorting by the Military Intelligence Bureau.

    One stood before he emerged and tried to change the forerunner of this era.

    Ten years ago, a young Southland aristocrat was awakened. He saw the darkness and darkness hidden under the prosperous life from the eyes of ordinary people. He realized the backwardness of Ansu¡¯s current system and realized the aristocratic system for this society. Restricted, aware of the unwarranted oppression of civilians by various traditional laws, and the productivity that was wasted in this oppressive process, he may even have realized the power of the people ¡ª or at least the ¡°value¡± of the people.

    Then he started reforms and started reforms with the spirit of young people.

    In the initial stage, the strong authority of the lord and the slow and awkwardness of the old aristocratic system allowed his reform to start smoothly. He implemented a new decree on some of the territories and gained some results...

    But this initial phase is extremely short.

    The power of the rebound is fierce. Almost no one understands what the young aristocrat has done. He is nicknamed ¡°Nervous Disorder¡±, ¡°Deviant¡±, ¡°Deviled by the Devil¡±, almost in the blink of an eye, young. The promising viscount became a sinful spokesperson who destroyed the order of the kingdom and corrupted the aristocracy. Almost half of the south was swearing at him.

    After that, the records became ambiguous and messy. Without any reliable words or unreliable bards can describe what happened after that. Amber only found the nickname Romans Grange from a scattered folk poetry. End of the game:

    "In the stormy night, the Viscount went into his test site, and he continued to ask for taboo knowledge to fill his hunger-stricken stomach sac - but fortunately the gods stopped in time and sent a holy messenger. To end the madness of the Viscount, a fire descends from the sky, and the flame of purification shines!"

    Most of the poetry is a savage bard, and the cousin who is so courageous... I am afraid that it has already been hanged in which square, and it is impossible to find the source.

    But Roperie G¨¹len still remembers what happened at that time:

    "The mobs rushed into the castle. They were dressed in mercenaries and civilian clothes. They were mixed with knights and mages with extraordinary abilities. They rushed up the mountain, broke the gate, and rushed into the inner hall. The knights and mages who should have guarded the castle were at key. I have never seen it, my husband can only face the thugs alone... until the magical center of the castle explodes," Roppeni said coldly. "Then the mob suddenly stopped, and the ''helpers'' from the surrounding lords ''Timely'' arrived, ping pong a melee, the mob retired, my husband died, my daughter was dying..."

    Gao Wen looked at Lopeney''s eyes: "Because the nobles must be maintained, the ''mobs'' can hit the castle, kill the nobles, but never capture the castle, not destroy a surname - so the people behind the scenes are at a critical moment. Jump out and, after the mobs complete the shock, appear as a justice messenger and remove all disgraceful evidence."

    "You really look like a torch," Roppeni sneered. "So you know what happened later?"

    "A liquidation and trading, you expressed your willingness to return to the right path, the aristocrats announced that the Viscount of the Romans Glan was only cursed by the devil, so the temperament changed, the mob who attacked the castle was found guilty, hundreds of people were hanged On the wall of the castle of G¨¹len, the body was dried and then the cliff was thrown away - justice was done and the order was back on track, at least people thought so."

    The Princess Lopini suddenly bit her teeth, and the muscles on her cheeks trembled uncontrollably: "Do you know who is attacking the castle and then being hanged?"

    Gao Wenbi has no expression: "The only people who can be caught and convicted are ordinary people who don''t have extraordinary power. The knights and mages who are mixed in the crowd, those who are really ''excited'' have ran away from the beginning. So the hanged are the serfs who got the land, the civilians who were allowed to do business, and the hunters and craftsmen who got rich after the new bill was implemented. On the gates of the castle, there are not only traces of swords and slashes. There are also dents that grass forks and hoes knock out, and that is solid evidence."

    "Those people are guilty!" Roppenny Glan gnashed her teeth. Her efforts to maintain the indifference have finally been broken. After learning that Gao Wen had investigated everything and knew the truth of the year, she finally stopped concealing anything. Those who get the benefits, the people who are free, they are mobs! They should be hanged - if it is not only once, I can''t wait to bring them back to life, and then I will be hanged once!"

 Chapter 337ï¼š Whose neck is on the neck?

    "If you hang those who are ignorant and you can correct all the mistakes, then the world is too kind," Gao Wen heard from Ropeney, could not help but smile and shook his head. "They are just being shackled, or Take the benefit of the accomplice."

    "But they are more hateful than the main offender," Roppenny Glan said coldly. "My husband has been fighting against traditions and rules for them, so that those who have been able to roll in the mud for a lifetime have had a decent day. The opportunity, but they were deceived by a little bit of lies, or bought by a little bit of money, turned into a mob, to rob the property in the castle, to attack their lords!"

    Amber heard it now, and finally couldn¡¯t help it. She looked at Gao Wen and Luo Peini with a stunned look: "Wait, you mean, the mob who hit the castle at the beginning, the majority of it was actually the Viscount of Romance. Help people?!"

    "Of course, this is the inference I made based on your findings," Gao Wen nodded. "And it was similar to what I expected at the beginning. I knew the specific action of the Viscountman Romance and the subsequent mob attack on the castle. After that, I knew that it would definitely develop like this."

    Luo Peini looked at Gao Wen in amazement. She had calmed down from the excitement of the old injury and couldn¡¯t help but wonder what Gaowen¡¯s real purpose today is: ¡°Why are you saying this?¡±

    Gao Wen did not directly answer the question of Princess Ronnie, but instead thrown a new question: "Want to know why your husband will fail?"

    Ropeney groaned and took a deep breath. She wanted to get back the dominance of the topic: "Why should I discuss these past things with you?"

    "If you can understand the laws that Cecil is currently implementing, probably you won''t have this problem," the amber next to it opened. "Cezil led... is also gradually liberating serfs and slaves, and the land The allocation is also happening synchronously..."

    "My husband has failed on this, I didn''t expect anyone else to do the same thing," Roppenny Glan stared at Gao Wen. "Now you know what happened here a few years ago, so the most Okay, let it go in time, this deviant move..."

    "This kind of deviant move is not wrong. Your husband''s failure lies in the other three things he did wrong." Gao Wen shook his head and directly interrupted Roppeni''s words. "First, he is too big, second, he The fist is not hard, and third, he keeps the people ignorant."

    As he spoke, he turned to the wall behind the desk and looked at the smiling Visa, the Viscount of Greenland, in the oil painting on the wall.

    "He is a pioneer and a pioneer in reform, but like many pioneers, he made a very serious mistake. He tried to correct the mistakes in the current Ansu system and let the people''s power be released, but did not do it. With reasonable planning, he directly put all the reforms together, but did not think of the interaction and interaction between these decrees. He did not think of the gradual progress of social transformation, so his reform would make the order a mess. - If I didn''t make a mistake, the serfs and slaves who suddenly became free caused confusion at the initial stage because they had neither land nor property, so your husband had to implement land allocation without being prepared. And this has led to greater confusion.

    "Secondly, he did not have enough strength to resist the forces of the rebound. He did not first ensure that one of his own armed forces did not carefully think about how much resistance the traditional aristocrats affected by him would make after the damage was lost. .

    "The last and most deadly point - he didn''t tell those who got the freedom and the land, didn''t tell them it''s ¡®why.¡¯¡±

    Gao Wen said that he stopped here and turned his head to Roppini Glan: "The arrogance of the nobility still shackles his eyes, so he did not look at the bottom civilians at all. He did not understand the thoughts and insights of those people. Logic, but take it for granted that those people will understand this great cause as much as himself. The intention of giving land and many rights to the people is to let the people live a good life, but in the eyes of the people at the bottom, this is just It is another ''giving'' of the nobles who are on the top. The lord can give alms, and others can give, and the benefits of the lord can be taken, and the benefits of others can be taken."

    Roppeni muttered to himself: "...how can they think like this..."

    "How can they not think like this? Didn''t they come over in the past few hundred years? Thunder and rain are all the aristocratic rewards. The people don''t need to think. Just accept it silently. The society ruled by the nobility for hundreds of years is "Teaching them this way," Gao Wen snorted softly. "So I''m sure that when they are tempted and hit the castle, they don''t have a little bit of guilty - but after the event, they are liquidated, you put them When they are sent to the gallows, they will not feel that they have the slightest embarrassment!"

    In the study, I was quiet. For a long time, Roppini, Gao Wen, and Amber did not speak.

    It was not until a few minutes later that the woman priest broke the silence: "So, are you coming over to talk to me about this? To let me figure out how a disaster that broke out a few years ago happened?"

    Gao Wen smiled faintly and shook his head slightly: "I just came to see a friend who has never met."

    He is referring to Patty, but Roperie G¨¹len will obviously understand it as Viscount, but these are not important.

    Gao Wen turned around again and looked seriously at the smiling Visa, the Viscount of Greenland.

    As he had thought before, the world was not turning around him.

    There will always be people who are awakened, and there will always be people doing some deviant things, like the wild mage who delved into the essence of magic decades ago, like the Viscount of the Romans, who started reforms ten years ago.

    The change failed. Due to lack of experience, limitations of vision, and ideological constraints, Roman G¨¹len¡¯s implementation of the New Deal only failed in just a few years. He himself was also branded as a negative devil. The typical curse, if not for the aristocratic system in order to maintain its own face, the countman of the Romance is probably even worse - and his short-lived change has become a soloist of a romantic fanciful reformer, no one can Understand, even no one wants to record.

    But the pioneers existed after all, and before he was able to rise up, there was indeed such a pioneer.

    So Gao Wencai is coming here, saying so much with Roperie G¨¹len.

    His original purpose was only to confirm the existence of Patty G¨¹len and to confirm whether the land was also contaminated by the perpetrators. However, after Amber investigated the incident that G¨¹len led years ago, he temporarily changed. A little plan.

    He regained his gaze and nodded slightly to Princess Roperi. "Ms. If you really want to hang the murderer who killed your husband, then you should take the noose and wait until the right time to fit the right person''s neck. on."

    Princess Lopney quietly looked at Gao Wen¡¯s eyes: "But I am afraid there is no such noose."

    Gao Wen and her looked at each other for a moment, and the corner of her mouth rose slightly: "That''s right, I have."

    Then he did not wait for Roppini''s answer, but continued: "Can I go see Patty?"

    "Of course," Roppenny Gullen nodded. "She has always admired you."

    "Then I can''t let my little admirers wait too long," Gao Wen laughed. "Take me over."

    Under the guidance of the marquis, Gao Wen and Amber came to the door of the little girl Patty.

    "The spirit of her previous days has not been very good, but in recent days she has suddenly improved a bit," Roppeni said as she stepped forward and said, "Probably I heard that you are coming, so I am very happy... my husband also When he was alive, he often told Patti about your story."

    The wooden door with the yellow-white tassel decoration was pushed open, and Gao Wen walked into the room. He saw that Patty¡¯s chair was in the middle of the room, and the little girl was looking out of the window¡ªthrough a very large Crystal window, she looked at the starry sky outside the castle.

    The house has a lot of wide windows, and the walls of the castle are obviously undergoing a drastic transformation in this part - near the roof, Gao Wen even saw a skylight rarely seen in a traditional castle. The skylight allows the midday sun to easily fill the room.

    ¡°The doctor said she needs to get more sun ¨C the magic contained in the sun can alleviate the itching of her skin,¡± Roppeni said softly.

    Gao Wen remembered what Patty had said to herself in the city of dreams: she needed to enter the dream world to sleep well because she was itchy and painful.

    There is no sunshine at night.

    At this time, Patty finally heard the movement at the door. The little girl¡¯s head shook and turned to the doorway, and then her face burst into a big smile: ¡°Uncle Gao Wen!¡±

    Roppeni stepped forward and turned Patty''s chair over and corrected: "It is Duke of Gaowen."

    "It¡¯s the same as the uncle, so I still feel that I am younger than seven hundred years old." Gao Wen smiled and waved his hand, indicating that he didn¡¯t care. Then he came to Patty. "Look, it¡¯s like Ok, I am coming to see you."

    The little girl squinted happily: "Well!"

    Then she curiously asked: "Is your uncle really resurrected? I heard the maid said that the great hero of the founding of the country was raised from the grave..."

    Gao Wen turned his head and looked at the amber with a smile, then nodded to Patty: "Of course."

    "Really can be resurrected!" Patty showed a surprise look. "Is that daddy too? Dad can like to tell your story! He must also want to see you..."

    At the edge of Gao Wen¡¯s line of sight, Roppini G¨¹len¡¯s fingers on the back of the chair suddenly became white due to force.

    "I don''t know if your father can come back like me, but all of us will meet somewhere someday," Gao Wen gently pressed Patty''s hair. "If he knew you were so early." Meet me, then he will definitely envy you."

 Chapter 338ï¼š ally

    Patty is very excited, her questions one after another - about the story of Gao Wen? Cecil leaders crossing the wasteland, the story of the Ansu Knights against the Western Barbarians, the story of the underground Great Wall in Southland, And those absurd, in the eyes of Gao Wen, are purely fabricated stories of descendants - such as the secret agreement between Gao Wen Cecil and the Black Wizard, such as the fairy tale of Charlie and the three golden crowns...

    Gao Wenyi replied that those things that really happened, he answered according to his own memories, and the legends made by later generations, he tried to outline a fairy tale for Patty.

    But even if the little girl was very excited, her energy was very limited. After chatting for a while, Patty obviously did not get enough energy. The woman next to Lopei immediately reminded her daughter: "Patti, you should sleep." ¡±

    Patty tried to insist: "But I still want to talk to Uncle Gao Wen for a while... his story is so interesting..."

    "Listen to your mother''s words, you should sleep," Gao Wen touched the little girl''s head, and at the same time sensed the flow of breath in the other''s body - after confirming that the little girl''s vital signs were stable, he was slightly relieved. "I will see you tomorrow."

    "...good." The little girl nodded and turned to look at a corner of the room.

    Patty¡¯s close-fitting maid always stayed there. After getting the order of the little master, the maid immediately stepped forward and helped Roperie to bring Patty to the bed carefully. They untied the belts that fixed Patty¡¯s body, and they were slow. Slowly transferred the little girl to the bed, and in the process, Gao Wen noticed that Patty would frown slightly from time to time.

    Her condition is terrible and it is really bad.

    After finally settled the little girl, the close-fed maid took out something from a nearby cabinet.

    Gao Wen keenly sensed the magical fluctuations in the thing, and he immediately stepped forward.

    It is a strange magical prop. It is like a hair accessory, but it is bigger and more complicated. It consists of several curved metal pieces. On the metal piece, you can see complex and intensive magic runes. There is also a connecting wire and crystal for the connection, the inside of which is lined with soft leather and fabric, and a few straps to help fix it on the head.

    It is like a metal "head" full of mystery.

    Before the maid put the thing on Patty''s head, Gao Wen spoke up: "What is this?"

    ¡°A magical prop for a calming spirit,¡± said Princess Lopney. ¡°It helps Patty fall asleep.¡±

    "Standing spirit?" Gao Wen frowned, looking at Patty who was already lying in bed.

    The little girl didn''t think much, even said with a little show off: "This is a gift from a passing magician! Wear it, I can dream for a long time, sleep will not feel It hurts!"

    ¡°Dream?¡± Gao Wen pretended to know nothing. ¡°What kind of dream?¡±

    "Well... it''s a good dream!" Patty laughed. "I can run in my dreams, I can jump, and I don''t feel bad at all - and Uncle Gao Wen, I tell you, I used to dream about this." I can only dream of very few people, but when I used it to dream, I can see that many people are playing with me! Uncle, are you going to try?"

    "...no, this is your treasure," Gao Wen licked the little girl''s hair and stood up. "Go to bed early."

    The expression on his face was calm, but a question was already formed in his mind:

    In the real world, Patty obviously remembers how she entered the Internet. She also clearly knows that this magic prop that can help her "dream" is a gift that the passing mage gave to herself!

    However, she was very vague in this dream world, and could not answer the first time she entered the network...

    Is part of her memory obscured or tampered with when she is in the mind network? Who did it? Why do you want to do this?

    After leaving Patty''s room, Roppeni immediately spoke up: "Duke, is there a problem with that magical road?"

    Gao Wen turned back slightly and looked at Patty, who had already been lying in bed and entered the mind network through the still unclosed door. After a few seconds of silence, she finally shook her head: "No, no problem."

    Then he asked: "But I am very curious about who gave her the gift."

    ¡°A mysterious magician,¡± said Lopney. ¡°A few years ago, Patty¡¯s situation was very bad. Her wounds could not heal at all, and there was no way to rest all night. I searched the territory and territory. Scholars, physicians, and pastors are powerless, but when I have no choice, a person who claims to be from a hidden wizarding association comes to the castle, saying that he has the means to settle the spirit of Patty - he shows the reality After the effect, I believed him."

    Gao Wenxin knows it: no doubt, the so-called "magician" is a certain sleeper.

    Considering the complexity of the composition of the eternal sleeper, maybe all the identity of the mage is true.

    "Is there that ¡®Sorcerer¡¯ appeared?¡± He looked at Lopeney¡¯s eyes and asked with a serious look.

    Ms. Roperi shook her head: "It hasn''t happened yet... but before he left, he said that if there is a problem with the magic item, or if Patty''s mental condition deteriorates, he will feel it will definitely appear in time... ¡±

    Gao Wen nodded, not surprisingly: the monitoring of the mind network of the sleepless people do not have to stare at the scene, but also real-time understanding of Patty''s situation. According to Patty¡¯s statement, she used the props when the ¡°Eternal Dream¡± had not yet started. At that time, the perpetrators only formed a simple and small dream world. Patty was probably the first person to sleep. The first users of the mind network...

    Roppini felt what he felt from Gao Wen¡¯s attitude. The expression on the woman¡¯s face was inevitably tense: ¡°Do you know... about the magic item and the magician¡¯s thing?¡±

    Gao Wen hesitated for a moment, and finally chose to tell Luo Pei Ni a part of the situation: "If I did not guess wrong, most of the magic props have something to do with the sleeper."

    "The eternal sleeper?!" The woman was shocked and turned around on the spot. "That thing..."

    "Don''t panic," Gao Wen immediately stopped Roperi''s action. "I just said that it has something to do with the person who is sleeping, but it is not necessarily harmful to Patty."

    Roppini stopped, but did not speak, just staring straight at Gao Wen''s eyes, waiting for a statement from the other party.

    "You should know that Kant led me to destroy the conspiracy of the eternal sleepers and smashed their nest in the south," Gao Wen explained. "After that, I went deep into the investigation and learned some about the sleepless. The knowledge, including their magical techniques. According to my observations, the props used by Patty to fall asleep did not encroach on the negative effects of the mind and the mind, at least from the prop itself, it is harmless. ¡±

    "But that is a cultist after all!" Roppeni looked a bit unacceptable. "I can''t believe it... I have let Patty use it for more than three years..."

    Gao Wen sighed. Of course he knew Roppini''s concerns, but he had to remind the mother of the fact: "Patti needs it."

    Ropeney suddenly raised her head and then slowly lowered.

    "You are right... I know Patti''s current state, she has become like that... I will be willing to pay the best price if she can let her sleep peacefully," the mother whispered. "But I I hope this price is paid by me, not my daughter."

    "At least at this stage, Patty can''t leave the device," Gao Wen said. "But I will also try to confirm the condition of the device. My domain has been working on the technology of the sleeper for a long time. Research, I will write a letter to let the best scholars in the field come over and check the things to see if it is really safe."

    Then he paused and went on to say, "If it''s really safe, then my advice is to let Patty continue to use it - it''s the only way to let Patty temporarily relieve the pain before finding a better alternative. ¡±

    What he said is not a lie: Patti is now in a very bad situation. Any means to alleviate his pain is necessary to try, and it is better to let her situation continue to deteriorate.

    And he still has no reason to say: Patty is connected to the mind network is obviously not a random move of the sleeper, according to the situation where the little girl can freely move in the center of the dream city, and Selena Geer Taking care of the fact that those who have been sleeping "selected" Patty obviously have special significance.

    So they must be monitoring Patty''s situation and have follow-up arrangements.

    At this time, suddenly Patti "broken the net", will it stimulate the perpetual sleeper? Will it make the situation move in a worse direction? Will the cultists think that their plans are exposed and thus "destroy" the nodes?

    These are all issues that need to be considered.

    And Gao Wen still wants to continue to dig deeper through this clue, to understand what the mysterious sleepers have any plans...

    In any case, letting Patty continue to be connected is the safest solution at the moment - of course, he must also call the "professionals" who are studying the technology of the sleeper on the ground and confirm the situation of the device with his own eyes.

    After all, the opponent is a hunter of the eternal sleeper, and no matter how vigilant it is, it cannot be overemphasized.

    Although Gao Wen did not say all of his reasons, but Lopini had been convinced, the woman was nodded reluctantly: "I can only do it according to your opinion. But I have a little bit of wonder... those Crazy cultists, why should they choose my daughter... Why give her such a ''gift''? I... don''t believe that they will have pure goodness."

    "To tell the truth, I don''t believe it either," Gao Wen smiled. "You can rest assured that I will continue to investigate on this matter. I am with those who have never stopped... but there are endless ways to deal with them."

    Luo Peini looked at Gao Wen deeply. She heard a little deep meaning from the other party''s tone, but she did not ask for it, but suddenly said after a moment of silence: "Thank you."

    "Thank you?"

    "Patti is very happy today," the woman whispered. "She hasn''t been so happy for a long time."

    "I said, I can''t let my little admirers down," Gao Wen laughed. "After all, in her mind, I am a big hero - the same hero as her father."

    ¡°Do you still remember the topic we discussed just now?¡± said the woman, quietly, ¡°about the noose.¡±

    "Of course."

    "I am very interested in it."

 Chapter 339ï¼š a history of quietly moving forward

    The life of the nobility is always accompanied by the feast and socialization of the night. Carnival is their greatest virtue. The dance in the castle continues until dawn, and the guests in the castle gradually dissipate - some people stay in the castle. Overnight, another group of people separated in a castle with a warm-blooded carriage at sunrise, and the night-time place finally calmed down.

    The mistress of the castle and the noblest guest in the castle disappeared for a long time in the middle of the dance. This event brought endless space for the aristocrats who attended the party, but only the most shallow people would speculate on a widow¡¯s love affairs. For those southern aristocrats who are keenly savvy and always look at Cecil''s collar with conspiracy, they are more willing to guess what secret transaction the Southern Dagong has reached with the female lord of G¨¹len.

    There must be a secret transaction, there is no doubt that there is no simple friendship between the nobility gatherings, especially a duke to meet with a viscount, there is no transaction behind who does not believe, but the specific transaction content may not be so easy to inquire It is.

    However, the guests attending the banquet have probably guessed a lot. They know that G¨¹len is not rich in mine resources, but the farmland is still rich, and there are a lot of fur and wood output, so they think that the girl of G¨¹len The deal of the Duke of Cecil is most likely to revolve around these outputs - considering the cheap alchemy pharmacy that Cecil leads, perhaps G¨¹len will use his fur and wood in exchange for the Druid potion of the improved land...

    This is the result of most of the guests after reasoning.

    Anyway, no matter what transaction between the Princess of Glan and the Duke of Cecil, it will not affect the pattern of the South. The relationship between the nobles has always been the same - the interests are complicated, they peep at each other but depend on each other, how many in the Black Forest The roots are entangled together. In the civilized society, there are many land aristocrats who are in private trade and marriage at the same time as the war. The Princess of Glan and the Duke of Cecil have signed a trade agreement and there is nothing. Who is not buying in the South? What is the potion of Sylvia? This does not affect them at the same time to buy the magic net technology stolen by Earl of Hosman...

    Gao Wen stood on an open terrace outside the side door of the banquet hall. The cold night wind blew from the north and flew back to the sides several centimeters in front of him. He looked down at the mountain road below the castle and looked at it. A carriage that hangs the magic spar leaves in the rising sun. In this cold winter, the nobles can still travel between the various territories regardless of cost and go to one party after another, but Those poor people even left the house to go to the mountains to pick up firewood and could be frozen to death on the mountain road.

    After a moment, he turned his head slightly: "Amber."

    The sound of amber came from behind him: "Well."

    "You... amount, when did you come to me?" Gao Wen was preparing to tell the matter, suddenly stunned and turned to find that the amber who was standing behind his side did not know when he was standing behind him.

    "The wind is behind you," said Miss Half Elf, who was justified. "You are holding the aura of the body and it is blocking the cold wind. I stand next to you and sigh!"

    Gao Wen: "...cough. You go back and bring Carmel and Pitman to the fastest speed."

    Amber stunned: "Calling Carmel is checking Patti''s magic device? What is Pitman doing? Are you going to let him treat Patti?"

    ¡°Yes,¡± Gao Wen nodded. ¡°Druid is better at restoring damaged flesh and blood and replenishing vitality than simply stimulating vitality. His treatment should be effective for Patty.¡±

    "What about the old man?" Amber¡¯s voice didn¡¯t sound at all. "Grandmao has already looked for a variety of super-healers, and certainly has found people like druids, maybe high-end People have asked - the old man is just a low-level druid, the master can not cure the injury, can he use it?"

    "Call on the line," Gao Wen smiled. "Maybe it works?"

    Amber scratched his hair, and the figure gradually disappeared in the air. Only the voice came: "Do it, you are the boss anyway..."

    Gao Wen turned around and looked at the empty terrace. He didn''t scream and waited there. After a while, he saw the figure of amber jumping out from the side. The half-elf stood in front of him. The high hand: "Give me money, toll!"

    Gao Wen¡¯s expression was slightly smiled, and he reached out and slowly touched the money from his arms. Then he took a moment to relax his vigilance. He immediately pulled his hand and knocked on the other¡¯s head: ¡°You dare to ask for money. The book that I just received a few days ago, I saw it in the morning or the gold, and it was gold-plated in the afternoon! You dare to ask for money!"

    Then the amber turned into a black light and went southwest...

    Gao Wen finally looked at the huge day that was gradually rising after Amber really left. He took a deep breath of fresh air from the north, let his mind revive, and then turned and walked inside the castle.

    Although there were not many rests last night, as a super professional, his spirit is still very abundant.

    He decided to go see Patty, say good morning to the little girl, and tell her about the story of Charlie and the three golden crowns that were not finished yesterday.

    At the same time, in a secret underground palace located in the territory of the Tifeng empire, a crystal stone suddenly appeared in a stone hall.

    The bright brilliance driven by magical power illuminates this dark place, allowing the circular platform in the hall, the neat seats around the platform, the artificial neural network behind the seats to shine in the light, and one by one wearing black or white The figure of the robes is like a nightmare that emerges from the darkness, standing quietly in front of those seats.

    They are high-level nightmare bishops of the eternal sect.

    A group of starry, purple-black shadows floated over the round table in the center of the hall. The sound of the shadows sounded in the minds of every bishop: "The people have arrived, let''s get started."

    The bishops were seated, and one of the bishops looked around and looked at the platform in front of them. He chuckled and broke the silence: "After the gorgeous hall in the city of dreams, I feel the shame of the real world assembly." ""

    The shadow floating above the platform sounded in the minds of the bishops: "There is always something that dreams can''t do, so the real world assembly has the need to keep it."

    ¡°His Majesty, we have made a key development in the ''No. 0 Project'',¡± said a white robe with a female voice. ¡°In the sandbox No. 166, the ''refuge'' has been implemented longer. Time is stable and runs successfully to the first millennium."

    ¡°This is the sandbox with the longest internal maintenance time,¡± said a black robe bishop across the round table. ¡°And we have achieved spiritual maintenance for the residents of the shelter, one hundred testers in the sandbox No. 166. There was no mental breakdown in a thousand years, until the sandbox collapsed, they could still answer our questions clearly ¨C of course, in order to prevent pollution, after the dissolution of the sandbox No. 166, we still The tester performed a memory clearing."

    ¡°Very good,¡± the shadow above the platform gave a thumbs up sound, and the starlight on the surface seemed to surge. ¡°What is the number of time iterations?¡±

    ¡°The ''millenium'' of the No. 166 sandbox took 26 days in the real world,¡± a female bishop in black robes. ¡°There is currently a bottleneck in time iteration, too high iteration level. The number needs to consume a huge amount of computational power, and the deeper the acceleration is, the more difficult it is to ensure the stability of the sandbox. The previous sandbox 132 successfully entered the most advanced iteration state and ran to 378 years in one day. But the information inside the sandbox was only chaotic and crazy, and all the testers turned into nightmare derivatives after leaving the network..."

    "We need to strike a balance between time iterations and stability," the shadow above the platform, the Pope''s Pope quietly spoke. "Don''t be anxious, humans have hope before the world is swallowed up - we There are still many talented people in the compatriots waiting to be discovered, we are not alone."

    Talented people - the first time the bishops of the scene thought of it, the "nightmare master" level sleepers who suddenly emerged and showed extraordinary talent in the brand new thing of the soul network.

    "The emergence of the Mind Network is greatly advancing our plan. Some people who are obscured may reveal their unique talents in front of this new thing." The voice of the Pope''s wisdom is echoing in the minds of the bishops. "The database concept has been It has been proven to have an extraordinary role in managing sandbox systems, and according to my preview, network architecture optimization will further improve the efficiency of the mind network - you should pay more attention to such talents, and don''t let them be buried."

    The bishops got up and respectfully bowed: "Yes, your Majesty, follow your will."

    ......

    In the northern part of Ansu, among the snow-covered mountains, the northern female grandfather Victoria Verde stood in the study room with a huge map of the North, quietly watching the entire Ansu area depicted on the map.

    The window of the study was locked, and the whistling north snow was blocked out of the window, but at the side of the female duke, the looming snow still emerged from time to time, as if she was the embodiment of the winter.

    The door of the study was pushed open at the moment, black-haired and dark-eyed, the ordinary maid Maggie entered the study, holding a wax-sealed sleeve in her hand, with the pale gold emblem of the Moen royal family printed on the tube.

    "Vivi, a secret letter from St. Sunil."

    The Duke turned and looked at the maid, who was actually a friend and a consultant''s brunette woman: "Is the white ribbon on the neck of the lion''s neck or gold?"

    "Gold."

    "So it seems that this is the will of the ''King of the King''." The duchess said faintly, she waved her hand, the wax-sealed sleeve automatically opened, and the secret letter inside flew out and fell on her hand. on.

    Victoria launched a secret letter, carefully reading every word on it, and then showed a faint smile.

    "The magic communication tower on the border between Ansu and Tifeng has been restarted."

    (You, say things, have to go to Shenzhen to participate in the science fiction conference in two days, and go out for a few days, this time the update will be affected... but every morning update should still be maintained.)

 Chapter 340ï¼š Gift

    Carmel and Pitman came earlier than Gao Wen imagined - on the second day, there was a thunder in the courtyard of the castle, and the servants who were cleaning the courtyard were suddenly spherical in the air. The lightning scared and panicked, and Gao Wen and Luo Peini, who had been negotiating in the castle, heard the sound, and they saw the radiance of arcane energy moving around the ground of the courtyard, and the energy surged. In the center position, a spirit of arcane floating in the air and faintly contoured with humans is suspended.

    And an old man with an explosion.

    The spirit of the arcane floating in the air looked down at Pittman, who was wearing an explosive head. The sound of the cymbal sounded from the surging body: "Look, I said, the lightning jump is more than what you summoned. The forest spirit deer is much faster - and it is safe."

    Pittman was dark and his hair was upright. He blinked and opened his mouth and said a word with a long heart: "...ÅÞ..." (spit black smoke)

    Luo Peini stood next to Gao Wen, stunned and looked at the two humanoid creatures in front of him. The woman¡¯s prince knew that the Gao Wenpai¡¯s guards had returned to the territory to call people, but she did not expect that people would come. Fast, the second person didn''t expect to come like this... The magical energy of Camyer''s body is like a brilliant beacon in the eyes of her magician who has just broken through the middle class. This powerful magical creature makes this The woman''s prince was secretly shocked. She couldn''t help but look at Gao Wen with a look of uncertainty. "Duke, this is..."

    "Carmel, my magic adviser, Pitman, my Druid consultant," Gao Wen said casually, then went forward. "I thought you would have to wait two days to come - Amber did not come along ?"

    "After hearing the situation here, I think things can''t be delayed," Carmel said. "As for Miss Amber... I really wanted to take her with her, but she was in the first lightning jump. Suddenly ran away. Her shadow power is too strong, and I can''t capture it."

    Pittman¡¯s face was more than a sorrowful expression: ¡°She ran on the spot alone... I lost her care in the past...¡±

    Gao Wenxin knew it, and felt that Amber had made quite a normal play - he was not surprised that the elf''s shame could run away from Carmel''s lightning jump. The girl added her skills to her life. On the road and the shackles, a simple science worker (although he can play) can possibly catch her.

    "No need to be nervous, Kamal is a powerful arcane master, but only because of the failure of the magic experiment has turned into this form, Pitman is a good druid, his skin color is just smoked," Gao Wen smiled and let the somewhat nervous Mrs. Roperi relax, and by the way, said Carmel¡¯s external identity. Although the identity of the great magister before the millennium was pulling the wind, it was inevitable that it would be too eye-catching. So, if it is not necessary, Gao Wen will make a certain degree of disguise on Carmel. "Now we can check Patty and the magic device. Of course, Pitman, you have to wash your face first. ""

    Roperie seems to have come back to this time. She has deeply looked at the great magician who is surrounded by the radiance of the Arcane, and the mysterious and mysterious, and suddenly realizes in her mind:

    Everyone said that Gao Wen, who was founded, was only empty and famous. The inside has been defeated by his sons and grandchildren, but now it seems... this famous hero of the founding of the country is really unknown. The card, this powerful magician may be the hidden power of the Cecil family...

    This is the big family... even if it has not fallen for a century, but as long as the time is ripe, it can still produce enough hidden power.

    "No matter what the results of the inspection, the Gelan family will always thank you for your help." Ropedy bowed her head and said sincerely.

    Cecil is still strong, which is really good news.

    In front of Patty''s door, Carmel hesitated a little. He looked at Gao Wen: "I will go in like this, will it scare the child?"

    "I have already greeted her before, no," Gao Wenwei smiled. "And she should be very excited - Patty rarely has the chance to see something new outside the castle, her curiosity Generally children are more prosperous."

    Roppeni opened the door. In the bright bedroom with huge windows and skylights, the little girl Patty was sitting in the chair in the middle of the room, listening to the maid reading the story for her while quietly basking in the sun.

    They heard the movement of opening the door. When the maid saw Carmel, she couldn¡¯t help but make a low exclamation, and Patty was a bit dull. She looked at Carmel for a long time and noticed. Going to Gao Wen was with the Carmel into the house, so after a few seconds, he opened his mouth: "Wow!"

    Gao Wen smiled and walked over: "Patti, I brought a doctor."

    "Uncle Gao Wen!" Patty smiled happily. The only one arm tried to lift it up. It seemed that she wanted to greet her hand, but this attempt quickly failed, but she was still very happy. "You are coming. !"

    "...in the name of all the gods..." Pittman stared blankly at the little girl who was fixed on the chair by the belt. After a long time, he muttered to himself, "It is a miracle that she can survive..."

    "I told you not to marvel at the miracle," Gao Wen glanced at Pittman. "I want you to treat her."

    "I have found the best Druids and sacred priests, but they are powerless," whispered Princess Lopei. "So even if I still can''t get better this time, I will accept it."

    "To tell the truth, the lord, this is very tricky," Pitman looked up and down at Patty''s trauma and sensed the life of the other person''s body. "With my Druid level..."

    "You have to do your best," Gao Wen patted Peteman''s shoulder and repeated the last few words with an accent. "Your ¡®full strength.''¡±

    Pittman glanced at Gao Wen silently and smiled after a few seconds: "I probably can''t make her back to health, but... at least she can make her better than now."

    As he spoke, he walked towards Patty and muttered in his mouth: "The druids that keep her in this state... It¡¯s really not good."

    "Carmel, what I want you to check is another thing," Gao Wen turned to look at the ancient arcane master. "You have been studying the magic array of those who have been sleeping for some time. I don''t know if you can See what is famous from their creations."

    Roppeni immediately ordered the maid, who was standing next to her, and asked her to take the strange magical device that Patty used to sleep.

    After seeing the magical device, the arcane radiance of Carmel became apparently brighter, and he made a very interesting voice: "Interesting..."

    The gravity spell and the plastic hand took the magic device from the maid''s hand and let it rotate in midair. Carmel concentratedly observed every detail of the device, two points on his face. The light of knowledge and curiosity flashed in the fire.

    This magical device has the characteristics of most of the world''s magical items: it is luxurious and expensive, and the numerous extra decorations in the details make the whole device look more like a piece of art. Considering its shape, it is almost like a shape. A strange little crown - if it was the previous Carmel, it probably didn''t feel like this device, but after accepting Gao Wen''s "cheap mass production pragmatism" concept, he gradually felt on these magic devices. It is a waste of things to portray countless patterns that have no effect.

    So he gently waved his hand, and immediately in the air next to it appeared a virtual shadow with the same contour as the "dream device". This virtual shadow also has a lot of magic runes, but it is obviously more than "dream device" "Concise and clear."

    For the convenience of observation, Carmel copied a copy of its magical structure after erasing the useless decorations and patterns on the Dream Device.

    Gao Wen was a little surprised to see Carmel''s operation, and he was very emotional: "This is really convenient..."

    "Arcane energy has become an extension of my limbs, and shaping them is as easy as bending a finger." Carmel said, there is a hint of pride in the tone: this is one of the biggest gains after he lost his human body. It is.

    Gao Wen looked at this form of Carmel, thoughtfully: "There is a chance that you can study the principles of your body. If your ability to control arcane energy can be copied by magic runes, you must be certain of the territory. Development has a huge impact."

    Kamal seems to have stunned (but can''t see it because there is no change in face), and then a little emotion: "Mr. Egg should be very happy if he knows it - he often has some whispers about his experience of being researched. I can see that the researchers of that year have also been studied once, and he is probably balanced."

    For this reply, Gao Wen can only laugh and cry: "After all, his experience in the past is not very pleasant... Don''t say this, do you have anything to see? Is this device harmful?"

    "There is no harm in the structure of the magic grain that is currently observed. There is no harmful substance in the material of the crown." Carmel magnified the magic structure of the crown, and said from all angles, "And I found it." Very valuable...technology."

    "Oh?"

    "It''s the brainwave connection technology of the sleeper, and the more effective magical ''shock'' structure," Carmel said with a hint of joy, "especially the latter, which we are in urgent need!"

    "The magical array that you gave me last time has a magical structure, but the structure is not efficient and the stability is very problematic. Therefore, the requirements of the entire magic array are very demanding. I guess only The magician above the middle level can successfully control it, but this crown... its magical shock structure is very detailed design, and there are a lot of auxiliary stable runes in play... although these things are complicated due to lack of optimization Unbearable, but it has no doubt better performance!"

    Listening to Carmel¡¯s words, Gao Wen¡¯s heart only feels so ¨C

    Daniel is a high-ranking mage. The magic array he uses is of course very demanding. But Patty is just an ordinary little girl. The "head crown" made by Pentient for the perpetual sleeper must of course have a special design!

    Gao Wen couldn''t help but smile: "I should be grateful to those who have racked their brains to design this crown."

    "Yes," Cameyer said with a smile in his tone. "They really prepared us a ''big gift''..."

 Chapter 341ï¼š Month of recovery

    Watching Carmel split the important magic structure in the crown and show it in midair, Gao Wen reveals a very interesting expression: "With this thing, can we crack the mystery of communication technology?"

    "At least we can get quite close, and if you don''t think about deep mysteries, just make a practical communication device, then it''s enough," Carmel said happily. "This head includes all the required symbols." Arrays¡ªincluding the structure that transforms information into magical shocks, oscillates magical powers, and receives foreign information. But we still have problems to solve... The cost of this crown is high and the structure is extremely complex. Human consciousness is a kind of extremely large amount of information. In order to transmit human consciousness steadily, this head has solidified the middle-level spiritual system spells... I don''t think we need to do this."

    Gao Wen understands the meaning of Carmel, which is what he himself often emphasizes: industrial products follow the principle of practicality and sufficient use, especially for the mass production of ordinary soldiers, workers, etc., as long as they can meet the requirements of use, then Is it a qualified product, and the mass production communication equipment that Cecil is developing needs to transfer the human consciousness as a whole?

    At least it is not needed at present. What Gao Wen requires is only the most basic communication platform. As long as the sound can be transmitted, even the Morse code can be transmitted.

    Therefore, a large number of complex structures in this crown can be omitted.

    "The production of mass production communication equipment and the project of cracking the mind network must be carried out at the same time. One goal is low-end practicality, and one is to be a cutting-edge research," Gao Wen made a decision. "In addition, about the magic environment and the square point in nature. The relationship between the magic field generated by the tablet, have you discovered it recently?"

    "This is exactly what I am going to report to you," Kamal''s tone immediately became serious. "After discovering that the magic of the shock can spread in the magic field, I think of the process of transmitting information in the natural environment. Like my opinion, nature''s ''primitive magic environment'' is probably also a magic field - a magic field with seemingly disordered, messy, random shocks. According to this conjecture, I did it a few days ago. experiment¡­¡­"

    Gao Wen nodded: "Go on."

    "I set up a circle at the highest point of the Dark Mountain Range - far from the ground, to avoid the interference of various creatures and magical devices on the surface. Then I set up a lot of runes for shielding and filtering around the circle. In order to filter out the various clutter in the natural environment, I found a very short regular tremor in the observations of the next few days..."

    "Regular tremor?" Gao Wenxin moved, and immediately asked.

    "Yes, it lasted less than a second, and only observed once," Kamal nodded. "Now I can''t make any conclusions, but I don''t think our thinking is wrong... the ''primitive magic'' of nature The environment ''should be truly a huge magic field. This magic field envelopes our whole world and is turbulent, but the vibration of this magic field is very complicated, and there is a lot of interference inside - everything in the world is magical. Even if the magic material of the observation array is itself a disturbance factor, it is almost impossible to measure the complete law of the magic field in nature, but in the less than one second of the regular tremor, we can still make bold assumptions. The existence of this magic field..."

    "Interference..." Gao Wen muttered to repeat the most important word in Carmel''s passage.

    The discovery so far is as he suspects¡ªthe magic has the nature of volatility, and the ¡°primitive magic environment¡± of nature is a huge magic field. The so-called magic is very likely to be the magic of volatility in this field. Various energy transfer phenomena caused by shocks...

    This is an extremely imprecise model, a serious lack of empirical conjecture. From a scientific and reasonable point of view, it cannot be regarded as a "scientific point of view", but it is what Gao Wen can think of so far. The most likely explanation of magic.

    Gao Wen knows that the process of proving a conjecture is very rigorous. If there is not enough data and evidence, even if this conjecture is seamless, it cannot be regarded as "facts". Kameier knows this too, so this ancient magister More than once, the words "bold assumptions" were used when talking about their own experimental conclusions, but further experimental results were obtained... It is obviously difficult to achieve with current conditions.

    The interference of the experimental observation device itself, the ubiquitous interference in the natural world, how should these be solved?

    Gao Wenyi fell into meditation, but soon the corner of his eyes saw Pitman leave Patty. He temporarily put all the problems in his mind aside and nodded to the old Druid: "How''s it going?"

    "If you want her to be healthy and healthy, I am afraid it will not work," Pitman said calmly. "The child''s limbs have been lost for many years. She has no magical talent. She can''t make her grow again. It¡¯s a singularity to use it to revive the body by consuming all the flesh and blood to reshape the body. I can¡¯t do this. If you are interested, you can find a way to find a cultist. ......"

    Next to the face of Princess Ronnie, the face turned pale and discolored. Gao Wen interrupted him when the old man finished saying: "Don''t say this is not good, say something feasible."

    "The viable option is - I can at least control her organ decline and tissue ulceration," Pittman said, raising his mouth and smugly saying, "The child''s wounds are always unable to heal, and some flesh and blood have been repeatedly festering and The main reason for the regeneration process is that its vitality has been destroyed, and the harmful magic has invaded her circulation center. I have a way to separate these harmful magic powers."

    Roppeni stood quietly when Gao Wen and Kamal discussed the issue, but when she talked about her daughter''s problems, she could no longer maintain silence: "So how much can she go to?"

    "You don''t have to worry about her getting worse with her infection. Her trauma can heal and her physical strength will improve. After that, she can at least wear clothes."

    "That''s far better than I thought," Roppeni showed a hint of joy on her face. She took a heartfelt smile and bent over to Pitman. "Thank you for your help, respected master."

    Pittman suddenly smiled and smiled as he held his beard. "The mission of fulfilling the lord''s confession is to be the most basic duty of the consultant. Of course, if you boast two sentences, I don''t mind..."

    Ropeney: "?"

    "Cough," Gao Wen saw that the little old man began to float again, and quickly coughed and interrupted him. "How long does the treatment take?"

    "Well... this is probably a long process," Pittman looked at Gao Wen, who had thicker arms than his thighs. He quickly recovered his expression. "The child''s body cannot withstand the magical stimulation of too much intensity." The amount of magical medicine should also be controlled - I can carry out an elemental purification ceremony for her every once in a while, and when the situation is stable, I can send my own apprentice to give her medicine."

    As he said, he looked at Gao Wen, a thing that required frequent exchanges between the two territories. Obviously, it was necessary to get the consent of the lord.

    Gao Wen is slightly addicted: Ge Lan Ling will be an ally of Cecil. Patty himself is an important springboard for him to understand and spy on the eternal sleepers. He should help in love, but Pitman himself is not just a druid. He is also the top person in charge of the alchemy industry and agricultural consultants in the territory. Now the winter is over. The problem of spring ploughing will be considered after the month of recovery. The alchemy factory on the territory is also considering the expansion... Is Pitman going to open this time? ?

    However, after a brief thought, he nodded. "Yes - but you have to arrange the spring ploughing and factory expansion."

    "Of course," Pitman laughed. "This is not a problem for me."

    Waiting until the Princess Lopini went to see Patty''s situation, there was no one around, Gao Wencai looked at Pittman with a smile: "Your ritual magic is really good."

    The little old man smiled: "The ritual magic is my strength after all."

    "But the elements purify and filter the harmful magic...not like the skills that the low-level druids will master," Gao Wen said faintly. "Don''t you still have a shaman spell?"

    "It¡¯s normal to learn a few more skills," Pitman said casually.

    "... Are you interested in the age of my face?" Gao Wen raised his hand and waved, and then ended the topic in an understatement, and did not ask more.

    Pittman just quietly looked at the back of Gao Wen turned away. After a long time, the old Druid shook his head with a slight sigh, but with a little smile on his face.

    Three days later, Gao Wen and others left the ancient castle of the G¨¹len family and returned to Cecil.

    This is the last day of the winter.

    The cold north wind is no longer mixed with biting cold, and the "Reef Star" and "Trident Throne" hanging high in the night sky are also quietly moving. The changes in wind and astrology indicate the changes of the season, and the recovery The month is coming.

    With the advent of the month of recovery, a message began to spread in the Anshun East and the Holy Spirit Plain. Initially, only the dealers and adventurers who came and went were spreading some unclear rumors, but soon, more accurate and reliable. The news came from the mouth of the nobility''s groom and chef -

    The magic communication tower on the border between Ansu and Tifeng was restarted.

    The king is preparing for peace talks with the Emperor of Tifeng.

    But for Gao Wen, compared to this news that he had expected in the early days, another thing made him want to celebrate.

    On this cold spring day, a baby was born on the land of Cecil.

    From the first pile of the pioneering collar, from the first group of campfires where the survivors ignited here, nearly a year¡¯s time, tens of thousands of people moved into the land, not just incorporated into Cecil. Kant''s territory, this is the first newborn born on this land.

 Chapter 342ï¼š hope

    The month of recovery is coming.

    The long and cold winter day in the northern part of the mainland has finally left the land reluctantly. Although its remnant power is still daunting, the warmer temperatures and the warm sunshine of the days are still unbearable and hopeful. At least in Cecil''s collar, the word "hope" is no longer an elegant vocabulary that expresses feelings after a meal, but something that civilians can expect and be practical.

    A baby was born, in the days when the land just rejuvenated.

    In the "Western Factory Apartment" just completed this winter, a young, new father is a little bit eager to entertain the neighbors and friends who came to visit. The small living room is crowded with guests carrying gifts, although it can be used There are only a few faint teas and rough snacks to entertain, but the guests obviously don¡¯t care about this. I am afraid that few people can think of them. They were a group of homeless people who did not know each other just a few months ago. Wilderness slut.

    They wandered in the wilderness and settled in Cecil. They met in the buffer camp and became familiar with the building of the house. They eventually became friends in the factory, for those who had experienced the homeless days. It is a very important thing to say that one of them is a father in a warm home.

    And just then, who suddenly stood in the doorway shouted: "The Lord is here!"

    People were horrified, but the lord really came to the tall figure and soon appeared at the door, and people were all familiar with the figure.

    Gao Wen quickly saw in the crowd that the young, new father was so immersed in joy that he couldn¡¯t help himself. He quickly walked up and reached out and stopped the other person who was afraid of wanting to salute: "Today is When you bring hope to this land, you don''t have to salute. Is the mother and son safe?"

    "Yes... is the lord of the lord..." The young man was obviously nervous, but excited by the joy. He stumbled while squatting. "It¡¯s all safe, it¡¯s safe...¡±

    Gao Wen smiled warmly: "Can I see the child?"

    "Of course, of course..."

    Newborn babies and young mothers are in a quiet, undisturbed interior. Although there are many visitors, only a few people have visited them. Gaowen should be the most special one among the visitors today.

    Thanks to the popularity of the new magic net, the system that uses magic to drive the heater and then heat the entire building through the heat conduction duct is now the standard for new homes on the territory. This apartment building completed in winter is no exception. Warm and constant temperature housing is the key guarantee for the safety of mother and child. Otherwise, winter production will be the life and death of most civilian women.

    In the warm interior, Gao Wen saw the baby in the shack.

    It was a healthy boy, crumpled, and his eyes could not be opened. At this moment, he was sleeping quietly.

    A pharmacist apprentice is here to look after the postpartum women and babies. This is not a folk wandering, can only fool the witch or "traveling doctor", but one of the apprentices that Pitman personally cultivated. Although there is no real druid in Pitman''s apprenticeship, at least in the field of pharmacy and internal surgery that do not require magical talent, these apprentices are professionals.

    Looking at the baby in the shack, Gao Wen smiled.

    This is the first baby in the territory to build the first baby after almost a year of construction in the territory, but this is not surprising.

    Because the people on this land are either the 800 refugees who survived from the old Cecil, or the serfs and slaves they bought, or the refugees gathered from the wilderness, serfs and slaves, needless to say, The slave trader never sold the pregnant female slave, and the refugees and the displaced people experienced the most violent test, in that test...

    It is difficult to survive any pregnant women or fetuses.

    This child is fortunate in front of him. If it is not for his parents to find a place to settle down in time, he may not be safely born in this world.

    His parents were the first immigrants to immigrate to the present. The young father is now working at the Rune Foundry and the mother is a female worker in the textile mill.

    "Does the child have a name?" Gao Wen turned his head and asked the young father who followed the house.

    "Not yet..." The young father grabbed his hand and looked away from Gao Wen more than once. He fell on his child''s face. He smiled a little straight. "We originally wanted to give him a casual smile." Name, but... But I went to school, I want to ask the teacher in the school to help give the child a name... The name of the learned person can make the child smarter, and the future will definitely be faster than me..."

    Gao Wen couldn''t help but laugh, laughing because of the simple thought of this young father, but there was also a hint of gratification: the person who did not know the original characters now knows at least that it is good for the child to recognize the word.

    Then he shook his head: "In this case, I will name it, and he will be called Ols."

    In the universal language of the world, this pronunciation means "hope."

    The young father snorted and reacted to what happened. He immediately saluted: "Sense... thank you for giving this child a name!"

    Then he muttered to himself: "Today... today is a good day, it¡¯s a good day..."

    "Don''t forget to register the children with the identity card," Gao Wen smiled and helped the unscrupulous person. He has abolished the rules of the civilians to see the nobles, but people are habitual and even bowed. It¡¯s not so easy to ban. These can only come slowly. ¡°In addition, you can report to the Department of Resident Affairs of the Office of Government Affairs three days later to receive a living item, including rations and cloth, tonics, and commonly used drugs.¡±

    The young father apparently did not expect that the family would still receive a "reward", and thanked you with a sneer: "Thank you for your generosity!"

    "This is not a reward. Remember, rewards are not the same as government subsidies," Gao Wen stressed. "This is an administrative system. It is the current law. From now on, within ten years, all the families of newborn babies in the territory are You can get a subsidy from the Office of Administration for the purpose of rewarding your contribution to the territorial population. Ten years later... the Office of Administration will judge whether to continue this subsidy depending on the circumstances."

    The people in the room seem to understand Gao Wen¡¯s words. They probably can¡¯t fully understand all the meanings and meanings of this ¡°institution¡±, but they can understand them in their own interests, and this is enough. .

    After Gao Wen returned to the government, he immediately called Herti and asked her to arrange the "newborn reward and subsidy". After everything was arranged, he sat in his large seat and began planning. Territory development route after the end of winter.

    The territory has been smoothly opened, and foreign businesses have also earned a lot of wealth. The military defense is gradually improving. Under the premise of worry-free and safe and worry-free, the baby boom will soon come.

    However, it takes a long time for the baby to grow into a labor force. Therefore, in a short period of time, Cecil¡¯s population growth still depends on two parts. One part is to continue to buy slaves and gradually liberate into free people, and the other part is to continue to gather the displaced people.

    In addition, Cecil''s current population actually has an additional huge increase from the residents of Kant, as well as the large number of farms attached to Kant''s collar, the villages of Kailuan, and the large number of idle people in the hilly land in the east.

    These people are now the legal leaders of Cecil, but they must first accept the "education" of Cecil''s law and order.

    Fortunately, "education" did not begin in the spring.

    In the past winter, Gao Wen has been imperceptibly affecting Kant¡¯s collar. His substantive rule over the land is not limited to sending soldiers to maintain order, build roads, and commercial occupation. He is also in the West. Al''s rules were transferred to the Kant area a little bit: the artisans who came to Cecil for their livelihoods were obeying the rules of Cecil, and then used these craftsmen as a breakthrough to launch various construction projects in Kant town. The small factories, shopping streets, and refurbished neighborhoods have brought the Kant people a winter economic source and a better standard of living, as well as a new way of life. Then, they are stationed soldiers to maintain the security of the new neighborhood. Propaganda, and by Paderick, to "unify thinking" with the more famous local people...

    Nowadays, in the towns directly controlled by the Viscount Kant, the residents have gradually become accustomed to accepting the order of Cecil, but Gao Wen still has to solve a problem: Kant leads the original knight class.

    It is the old knights of Kant who control the surrounding villages, the wilderness pioneers, and the stationed places.

    These knights, the end of the Ansu land aristocracy, are the far-reaching extensions of the lords, even though they have no legislative power, no independent lords claim, and no privilege and glory of the formal aristocracy, but they are still old. And an integral part of the Ansu nobility system.

    Judgingly, these knights should now owe their allegiance to Govin Cecil, but they have not yet sworn that even if they swear allegiance to Govin Cecil himself, they have not yet loyal to Cecil''s "order."

    As long as they still exist for one day and still control the land and population in their hands with the old order, then the land and population in their hands cannot become the industrialized parts of Cecil.

    "Call the Philip Knight," Gao Wen said slightly, and said to the air beside him, "Go back soon."

    There was a slight sway of air in the air that appeared and disappeared. The next moment, the sound of amber came from the window: "Received! I am here... how can there be a mouse clip on the wall of the aunt!"

    Hearing the sound coming from the window, Gao Wen smiled comfortably.

    Not to mention the wall of the courtyard, starting from the main house, there is a mouse clip on the top of each street lamp...

    It didn''t take long for the Philip Knight to appear in front of Gao Wen.

    There is also amber in the face of Gao Wen¡¯s mouth and a variety of funny expressions.

    Gao Wen directly ignored the half-elves girl who was grotesque and looked at Philip: "We should consider the old knights of Kant."

    As a model for young knights, Philips first thought of the process that should be taken at the moment: "Is it necessary to summon them to swear allegiance?"

    "Not just swearing allegiance," Gao Wen smiled and looked at Philip''s eyes. "In fact, I have always been very curious about how you feel about the new rules I have implemented."

 Chapter 343ï¼š Cecils "order"

    When he heard Gao Wen, the Philip Knight was a little worried. He didn''t understand what his lord meant, until Gao Wen asked him a more specific question: "When the old Cecil was still there, your fiefdom How big is it?"

    ¡°It¡¯s two villages and a shack in the southwest of the old castle,¡± Philip Knight said. ¡°...and there is a mill.¡±

    Within the system of the Kingdom of Ansu, this is the standard seal of a poorer knight. After the fall of the Cecil family, the knights loyal to the family basically have only these territories.

    Gao Wen nodded: "You have been with me for some time. You should know that according to Cecil''s current land allocation system, there is no living soil for traditional land nobility, even if the concept of ''enclosure'' is still there, but the land The privilege of the nobility has been greatly reduced."

    At present, Cecil has already passed the initial stage of establishment. With the increasing number of pioneering areas, land allocation has become a problem that Cecil¡¯s rulers must consider. For Gao Wen, Cecil¡¯s pioneering construction is by no means all his goal. He will eventually push the new order to the whole world, but he does not want his new order in the world to become a Progressive "changes to the dynasty", so he considered how to deal with the traditional land aristocracy and related systems, he actually spent a lot of brain cells.

    At the beginning, he considered that the reform should be completely eradicated and the concept of "noble" should be completely erased. The governance of the territory will be completely bound to the government office, and in the process of future territorial expansion, all the nobles in front will be destroyed along the way. In the trip to G¨¹len, he was awake.

    Being too aggressive will make a big deal.

    Although Cecil¡¯s situation is not the same as that of G¨¹len¡¯s collar ten years ago, although Gao Wen has already promoted the education and propaganda of the people¡¯s wisdom in the territory, and also has his own armed team and the supporting productivity, he It is still necessary to face up to the fact that outside of Cecil¡¯s collar, the almost indestructible old social order throughout the world is still very strong, even within Cecil¡¯s leadership, those officials who support him, Soldiers and civilians have also grown up under the influence of the old social system, and the changes he has to make are far more intense and deeper than the G¨¹len collar ten years ago.

    The old social order has long soaked everyone in this era of the world. His "one step in place" is likely to incur unpredictable consequences.

    Even if Cecil¡¯s productivity is developing fast, it is difficult for him to complete the transformation and reconstruction of the whole society while he is expanding in the future. First, civilians with quality and ability cannot emerge out of thin air. Most of the talents used to maintain social order still have to be selected from the old aristocracy. Secondly, too radical changes will stimulate the aristocratic system of the world unless he can eliminate opponents from all over the world in a short time. If you use a new system to replace it, then the situation of the external enemy''s attack will come sooner or later and most of the time will come when Cecil leads to a large expansion and internal instability.

    Traditional aristocrats may be greedy, perhaps slow, but they are not stupid, and they are not lacking vigilance.

    After realizing these hidden dangers, Gao Wen pondered for a long time and referred to some situations of the Eastern Tifeng Empire. In the end, he made his own policy of expanding in the future, that is, to preserve the nobility, but gradually disintegrate the survival they depend on. soil.

    Gao Wen will retain the title of "noble" and some honorary privileges, and even retain their power to collect tribute from the land at the beginning, but he will take back all the over-specified powers of the aristocrats, including legislation, preservation of the army, and coinage. The privilege of self-determined tax rate, etc., so that the control of the land aristocracy on the land will be greatly weakened. At the same time, Gao Wen also plans to cancel the concept of "seaclad land" and replace it with "territory" to cut In the end, he hopes to create a situation in which the relationship between the old "lord" and the land is:

    A new aristocrat, he has a legal "territory", he can collect a certain percentage of the tribute from the economic development of this territory as his "annuity", but in addition to this "dividend", he will no longer With any control over the land and its population, he can retain the family''s castle, vault and honorary titles, but he can only have it.

    If he wants to get more income or gain more power, he can choose to compete for a government office position, or invest in a factory or a business.

    This is an incomplete change, but Gao Wen knows that even this level of change will greatly stimulate the traditional aristocrats, and even stimulate the seriousness of the Titan Empire next door, which will lead to more intense After all, the rebound was in Tifeng, and the nobles retained at least the concept of "enclosure".

    But it doesn''t matter, as long as their rebound is within the control of Cecil''s "truth", then everything is not a problem.

    After the pain, they will cooperate.

    Of course, there are more than half of all heart Gawain plan, although many people have guessed the territory of our ancestors are planning a fact picked up the rolling pin beat the child, but after all, Gawain not to speak out, just for smart people such as For the Philip Knights, he can at least see from the various systems in the territory that the position of the land aristocracy in the "Cesil Order".

    ¡°Frankly, when you first announced the land allocation system, formed the Office of Administration and transformed the various lords¡¯ powers into the daily work of the Office of Administration, I have had a period of time... a sense of resistance,¡± Philippe is a sincere person. Even if he is faced with his idols and even spiritual models for more than two decades, he has not concealed the ideas he once had. "At the time, I discussed with the Byron Knights and discussed when you would think about talking to us. Closing the land..."

    Gao Wen smiled and looked at the gentleman who would definitely tell the truth: "So now?"

    ¡°Your wisdom makes this land extremely prosperous,¡± Philip said from the heart. ¡°I never thought that a piece of land can be so rich in such a short time in this way, not relying on farming and renting. It depends on the factory and the business. If you didn''t cancel the old system that tied the people to the land, if you didn''t set up an efficient government office, then the factory and the business would never work."

    "Do you still miss your own land?" Gao Wen continued to ask.

    "A true aristocrat, he won the title not to rule who to get what benefits, but to protect the people, to make the people safe, to make the land flourish, and all his privileges are to better fulfill this obligation. This is what you said in Ansu four years ago, I engraved it on my own shield," Philip said with a serious face. "So, if your new order can make the people safe, let the land Prosperous, and doing better than the old privilege system, then those privileges are not reserved."

    ¡°Very good,¡± Gao Wen nodded with satisfaction. ¡°If everyone can have your awareness, how good it is...¡±

    Then he paused and said: "I want you to call all the knights that Kant has received. They have come to swear allegiance."

    All along, the Philip Knight is responsible for liaising with Kant and Cecil, so he is the perfect choice for this.

    The young Cavalier bowed his head: "I will complete the mission."

    After Philip left, there was only amber and Gaowen in the study.

    The half-elf lady turned around Gaowen for two laps. Strictly speaking, she turned two circles around the desk. Her move made Gao Wen unable to open her mouth: "What?"

    "I think you have to do something big," Amber looked at Gao Wen seriously. "But I don''t understand what you are going to do."

    "Yeah, you can see that I have to make things happen. It¡¯s quite surprising." Gao Wen was surprised to see the half-elves that usually didn¡¯t know anything about territories, decrees, traditional nobles, etc. "How are you?" See it?"

    As a result, Amber opened her mouth and wanted to shoot her on the wall: "What I am best at in my life is to do things. I still can''t see the same kind of temperament?"

    "You... forget it, I don''t expect you to understand."

    "Don''t say that, I can still see something about it," Amber said with a squint. "I know how much privilege you have recovered after changing the ''enclosure'' to ''territory'' and how to incorporate those privileges into government affairs. In the former territory under the control of the hall, except for you, there were only two women, Rebecca and Byron Phillips. At that time, I was curious. Who are you targeting in advance? Now I see it. Now, who you are going to say badly in the future, but now the old knights of Kant¡¯s collar must be cut first... are you not afraid of those knights rebelling?¡±

    "The captive knights are ''half'' of the land aristocracy. They have far fewer privileges than the real lords. They have no powers such as legislation and coinage. After obeying the new law of Cecil, they are just The previous rent income became an annuity income, and lost the legal power of the land, but they can get more benefits from the new social order... A little smart and far-sighted person will know how to choose ""

    "Scorpio, you actually ask them to have wisdom and vision. The two nobles are the most lacking!" Amber said in a very low-pitched exaggeration. "What are they not doing?"

    "That would be great, the savings are enough for me to open several steel foundries in the Kant area."

    Looking at the smile from Gao Wen¡¯s face, Amber suddenly remembered the ¡°negotiation method¡± mentioned by the other party.

    She suddenly felt a little cold...

    "But I think they are more likely to see the situation," Gao Wen said with a smile. "It is still a sentence, they don''t have much privilege, so their resistance will not be so strong, at least not As long as they see the power of Cecil''s order afterwards, they will know how correct their choices are."

    Https:

    Genius website address:.

 Chapter 344ï¼š Day of allegiance

    In the case of legal reasons, when a noble lineage belonging to the royal family was removed, the royal family had the right to take back the property of the noble lineage and to reinvent others, while the lower vassals who had loyal to the nobility had responded to the new lord under normal circumstances. The oath of allegiance is not mandatory, but a "moral" and "habitual" requirement. The king has no right to interfere with the vassal of the vassal. Therefore, will the followers of the old lords loyal to the new master, often looking at the new How is the lord''s wrist? In fact, whether or not the vassals of the previous lords can pledge allegiance to themselves is an important criterion for measuring whether a nobleman has sufficient strength and prestige, at least in Ansu.

    The prestige of the name of Kovan Cecil in the Cavaliers is unquestionable. The legendary personal strength and the current development prospects of the new Cecil are enough to make Kant¡¯s old knights convinced, but they are placed in them. There is also a final test before

    That is whether they are willing to give up the old land privilege and obey the new order of Cecil.

    Kant¡¯s knights are no strangers to Cecil¡¯s order. Although the traditional aristocracy is a somewhat dull group, the Cecil family has actually ruled Kant¡¯s collar for half a year, and those who are slow will notice that those infiltrate. The changes, while those who are slightly motivated, will go deeper to find out the "legal basis" behind these changes. After all, they have already guessed that the Cecil family will soon become the new owner of Kant, and no one will care that they will face the future. what.

    After learning about the current status of Cecil¡¯s system, the Kant¡¯s knights were already nervous, but no matter how nervous they were, they faced the fact that they had to face the king¡¯s canonization, and the Philip Knight who had always been responsible for Kant¡¯s affairs. It brings the order of the Lord to summon.

    The Kant Knights responded to the call in the midst of the resurrection. On the seventh day of the month of recovery, Kant¡¯s ¡°Old Knights¡± headed by Wald Peric (former Kant¡¯s Chief Knight) arrived at the residence of the Duke of Cecil. .

    Everyone knows the purpose of gathering people here today, so they put on the clean bright armor and put on the burqa outside the armor. These mighty knights are slightly uneasy to gather in the hall of the lord''s house, each other. Whispering from time to time.

    The main content of their discussion is that Cecil leads those unbearable "new orders" and how to get the new lords to take advantage of the privileges they should have.

    ¡°I heard that everything Cecil led was around the ''Government Office'', even including tax collection and picking,¡± said a young knight with his companion. ¡°The land is nominally Aristocrats, but the people who actually hold the land have little power at all...even the arrangements of the Office of Government Affairs."

    Another knight is even more worried: "They may take back all the Philip Knights who have said that he has not sealed the land."

    "It is said that the land will become a ''territory''. We can only accept the annuity according to the size of the land. In addition, there is no power other than that. Even if people in the village want to go to work in the city or go hunting in the open land, they only need to go to the government. The hall reports, without the permission of the lord..."

    A tall, thin knight frowned: "The power to restrain the civilians from running away is gone. How do we maintain the order on the land? For a long time, those mud legs may not even bend over." Pay tribute!"

    The knights are worried, some people whispered: "We should express our attitude that the Duke of Cecil is a great person, but his decree is simply a mess, giving the order of the land to a group of people in the government office. The clerk will take care of it, sooner or later it will be messed up!"

    Others nodded and agreed, and more than half of them focused on the old knight sitting in the center: "Mr. Wald, what do you think?"

    The old knight who was watched was silent for a long time, frowning and shaking his head slightly: "... look at the situation, take a step and take a step."

    This reply is obviously not reassuring, so the knights gradually discussed it again, and whispers have been kept.

    All this, until the man wearing a noble coat, with a majestic face, a very tall and strong man went into the hall.

    Their whispered discussions stopped immediately, and everyone involuntarily shifted their eyes.

    Going into the hall, Gao Wen glanced at the Kant''s knights in front of him: there were not many people, and the number of supervisors who were loyal to a viscount was less, and the number of people who were sealed was even less. These are the knights and real estate. There are only a dozen people in the standard knight, and only one of them is the middle class, and the one who stands in the middle of the knights is the gray-haired gentleman: the former military officer of the former Kantberg. , Wald Peric.

    Gao Wen and Wald Peric met, and after the end of the nightmare in Kantberg, the middle-aged knight was one of the first to rush to the main hall of the castle and stabilize the order. In the impression, Wald is a loyal to the lord, but not very obvious, but he loyal to the Kant family for the longest, and has the strength of the middle-level knight, so has the highest prestige and voice in the Kant.

    While Gao Wen observed these knights, the knights headed by Wald also got up and bowed, and the sound of the metal friction on the armor sounded into a piece. Gao Wen accepted the etiquette of everyone and accepted everyone. After the ceremony, I said: "Mr. ladies, you are very punctual."

    There are not only men in the Cavaliers, but also three women in the world where there is extraordinary power. Women only have the power to compete with men as long as they awaken the relevant forces.

    This is also one of the few "fairness" in this world of injustice.

    "To pay tribute to you, the great pioneer, the knight in the knight, the founder of Ansu, the sword and shield of the kingdom..." Wald''s opening is a series of titles thrown out, apparently he has carried a lot of words before he came. All over, "I am honored to be able to step into your castle. We are very happy that you can become the new protector and ruler of Kant. The land will be safe and prosperous because of your existence."

    After Wald had finished this routine, Gao Wen raised a hand and said, "I am a person who doesn''t like to talk nonsense, so go directly to the topic. We all know that I am calling you today. .

    "I have become the legal ruler of Kant. According to the usual practice, you should swear allegiance to me. I believe that the punctuality of all of you is to show your attitude towards this matter, but before that, I should explain that you are in good faith. The new ''rules'' to adapt to after Xier."

    Such a straightforward way of speaking is not like the ordinary aristocrats of this era who have not had a few sighs after the opening of the aria. It is impossible to say the title, but Gao Wen? Cecil is obviously not the style of this painting.

    The knights looked at each other for a while, and then the atmosphere on the scene was tense and subtle.

    But Gao Wen didn''t seem to notice this. He tricked him, so there were a few attendants coming out and sending a piece of paper full of text to every knight.

    "I am used to making everything into a clause, and the agreement in black and white is more reassuring," Gao Wen said with a smile. "You can take a closer look."

    When Wald Peric saw the printed papers, an unpredictable but contradictory complex emotion emerged immediately.

    Abolish the land, change to the territories, abolish the tax revenue, and instead issue the annuity by the Office of the Government for investigation and accounting, abolish the governance right, and change it to the administration of the Administrative Office or the subordinate unit. The Cavaliers can join the Administrative Office, but they should be assessed in the same way as the civilian clerk. And the "official" position cannot be inherited...

    On a piece of paper, almost all land-based privileges were erased.

    This is only for the knight who is only equivalent to "half the lord". It is a knight whose privilege is limited. If a viscount or even a count is to be merged into the Cecil family, how much power will he lose to the nobility?

    The old knight noticed that the people around him were quiet, and almost no need to look up, he knew that there were several pairs of eyes concentrated on himself, but what can he say?

    What can he say to a duke?

    But he had to speak, at least not to say a word, so after a hard time thinking about it, Knight Wald looked up: "Duke, please allow me..."

    "Don''t worry," Gao Wen smiled and interrupted Wald''s words. "These things on paper are just to let everyone know what Cecil''s ''order'' is, but swearing allegiance is a very serious matter. It¡¯s not enough to just understand some of the legal provisions. I invite you to visit my city and let everyone know about the land from all aspects so that you can better judge whether the Cecil family is worthy of allegiance, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    The knights looked at each other, and some people showed a thoughtful look, and Wald Peric quickly nodded: "What you said is very good."

    The new lord may want to show off the economic and military strength of the territory, in order to increase the weight of loyalty, which everyone wants to understand, and this is the most commonly used means for new lords to attract followers.

    Therefore, since Gao Wen is going to take this "traditional process", the Kant Knights do not mind to cooperate, but with the cooperation, the power to fight for it must be won.

    Everyone took their own abacus and followed Govin to leave the lord''s house and visited the city that was somewhat strange to them.

    Neat and well-ordered urban areas, wide and straight, with streets of unknown materials, bustling commercial streets and ubiquitous, well-dressed civilians, Wald rode on the horse, silently watching everything in front of him, but a little absent-minded .

    These are indeed the performance of the territory''s prosperousness. It is a strong proof of Govin''s governance ability and wealth. In all fairness, a place that has been built less than a year can develop into such a concept that it has even surpassed the "fast development". It can be described as difficult to understand, but the current attention of the Kant Knights does not seem to be on this.

    Gao Wen always smiles and silently observes the reaction of these old knights, but he did not say anything, but indicated that the team speeded up and walked toward the northeast exit of the city.

    A female knight noticed the acceleration of the team and couldn''t help but curiously ask: "Duke of the Duke, where are we going?"

    Gao Wen casually said: "I don''t think you seem to have much interest in the commercial streets and houses on the territory, so it is better to go and see what you might be interested in."

    ¡°What are we interested in?¡± The knight is more curious. ¡°You mean...¡±

    "It''s something you definitely have to deal with in the future."

 Chapter 345ï¼š Wise move

    What will you deal with in the future?

    The Kant knights couldn''t help thinking after hearing the words of Gao Wen, and they quickly associated them.

    What does the Cavaliers deal with? In addition to the etiquette that every aristocratic member has to touch, of course, it is the sword armor and the war horse.

    Although the aristocratic system of Ansu has begun to decline, many traditional martial arts aristocrats have been eroded by extravagant life, and they have begun to rely on magical rituals, potions and other simple and easy ways to catalyze their extraordinary power, but this is an extraordinary power. And personal strength can determine the world of social status to a large extent, especially in the south of the poor security, the grassroots martial arts aristocrats are still very particular about "power", these knights from Kant are certainly no exception - - As the guardian of the superiors and the military benchmarks on the territory, they always look at the personal strength improvement in the first place, talking about the things the knight must deal with... that is no doubt the weaponry.

    At the very least, I added "decoration" from the top.

    The knights exchanged their eyes in silence, and they knew that this was mostly the new leader who showed the force to them. I heard that Cecil¡¯s original armed forces suffered a great deal after the disaster. There were only two surviving knights. The others were only a group of soldiers and militia. However, Gao Wen was recruited from the refugees. A large number of people trained, it is barely enough to cover the number of troops defending the territory...

    They don''t know much about this new army. They just heard that this new army has some strange weapons and equipment. Its combat power is much stronger than that of ordinary soldiers. Perhaps the new leader mainly shows this thing.

    The knights have their own ideas, but they all agree that the lord does not actually show his army - as a powerful knight lord with legendary strength, Gao Wen Cecil himself is the best deterrent, his military value Already enough, what else do you need to show?

    Regardless of their thoughts, the team quickly came to the weapons testing ground outside the city. After passing the soldiers'' checkpoints, the Kant Knights came to a tall, wood-built viewing platform and watched. The strange big guys in a row are neatly arranged on the ground below.

    "I want to show you the justice-i-type magic crystal railgun that has just been installed in the Cecil Combat Corps," Gao Wen looked at the Kant knights who were curious about the surrounding, and said with a slight smile, "You are If you want to be a member of Cecil, it is not good to know how to fight yourself."

    Justice-i-type magic crystal railgun? What it is? Are those large iron shovel and iron pillars on the field? Their form is quite regular, and they don¡¯t know how the craftsmen made them exactly the same...

    The knights were confused, and then they watched the soldiers act: the soldiers trained by ordinary people ran around the railroad guns, loaded metal objects between the steels, and adjusted the "track". Angle, check something, still screaming strange passwords...

    This is a very fresh sight. These soldiers have almost no extraordinary atmosphere. This shows that they are all ordinary people. They are mud legs with big characters. The Gaowen? The Duke of Cecil can actually train such people to be so obedient. Let them act quickly and cooperate with each other. This is not easy, but what are they doing?

    Just as the Cavaliers were puzzled, a soldier holding a small flag suddenly ran under the high platform for observation. The soldier shouted: "Report! The railgun is ready, request instructions!"

    Gao Wen nodded slightly: "Fast shot, fire."

    The soldier turned and waved the flag in his hand in a strange pattern.

    The knights did not understand what had happened. They saw that all the soldiers standing behind the "rail guns" had their movements: they pressed the things on the base, and the magical buzzing sounds From the strange large devices, the surface of the device began to appear bright magic runes, and then the soldiers standing behind the base side pulled down a red lever.

    A series of buzzing sounds, and the front end of each "rail gun" suddenly bursts into a bright halo: it is the flash of aerodynamic rune activation, and then a group of ambiguous things rush to the sky, flying toward distance.

    With the extraordinary vision of the knights, it is almost impossible to capture the flight path of those things.

    After a while, the thunderous bang of the thunder suddenly burst, and the distant hillside rose and smashed a huge explosion of explosions. The soil and rocks rose into the air and turned into a small mushroom cloud in the shock wave.

    The knights were shocked by this bang, many people thought that a powerful magician suddenly broke into the attack territory, and some even subconsciously activated their bodyguard aura, but they did not see the magician Instead, the soldiers below saw the soldiers in the loud noise and continued to move in an orderly manner. The new metal objects were filled into the steel, followed by another burst of sound, and another piece of loud noise...

    They finally knew how it was like the terrible blows of dozens of high-level spell bombers.

    After several consecutive rounds of shooting, the deafening roar finally calmed down, the knights looked at each other, and Gao Wen smiled and walked past them, heading for the exit of the viewing platform: "You, we should go to the next place. Don''t keep staring Look, anyway, after today, everyone will inevitably have to deal with these things."

    Now, they finally know what it means to "work with these things."

    Wald Peric walked in the middle of the team, and he heard a young knight muttering to himself: "The new law... doesn''t seem to be unacceptable..."

    Wald was slightly biased, recognizing that this was the knight who had previously said that he would "take out his attitude."

    Subsequently, Gao Wen took these people to the assembly factory of the shells.

    He did not let these Kant knights go to see the rune structure in the shell (although he felt that these knights should not understand the runes, after all, not everyone is as magical as he is), he just let everyone take a look, How many powerful cannonballs can be made here in a day.

    After returning to the Lord''s Office, Gao Wen satisfactorily looked at the reactions of these old knights, but he thought that his deterrence was enough, and it was time to give these people some comfort.

    "You, I know that you are resentful about the deprivation of land governance rights. There is no need to justify and hide. I still have this eyesight, but what I want to say is that this is the foundation that Cecil can strengthen." It is also the basis for a better future in the future.

    "I estimate that you still can''t understand it now. You can''t understand the concept of liberating productive forces, releasing people, and concentrating authority. But I can promise you that after you let go of your old privilege, what you can gain in the new order will be more More - that is not just wealth, but also personal glory and achievement.

    "Kant leader will set up a new management department similar to the second-level government office. Philip Knight and Mr. Padrik will preside over this work. I hope that the Wald Periqi Knight will become the mainstay in this process, just like You maintained Kant¡¯s order a few months ago, and I hope that you will also be the maintainer of the new order.

    "I also want to use this opportunity to remind everyone present to find their place in the new order, rather than to cherish the privilege that is destined to be lost. This is a wise move.

    "Now, you can take the oath, or leave."

    Cecil collar, on the banks of the White River, a new merchant ship is moving closer to the trestle with the help of the terminal guide.

    In the north of the kingdom, the main rivers are still in a severe dry season, the water source in the mountains is still frozen, and the ice in the northern areas is still ice floes, but in the southern part of the kingdom, the area closest to the wasteland, the river is blocked. The ice layer has melted, although the flood season is far from coming, but at least on the Baishui River, the lighter and faster merchant ships have revived.

    With the water level that has just started to rise, the merchants who have waited for the whole winter can''t wait to start their business. The month of recovery is not only the recovery of farmland, but also the recovery of the merchants who depend on materials for sale. At this time, all the territories are in urgent need of goods from afar. Of course, in most cases, self-sufficient farmers will not deal with these businessmen. These businessmen mainly deal with wealthy households and nobles on the land. They bring The wines, sugars, new carpets and clothing, as well as spices and furs that are in desperate need.

    These things can be sold at a higher price at this time.

    Because the water level of the Baishui River is still shallow at this time, there are dangerous ice floes floating on the river in many places. The first batch of merchant ships will bear greater risks, and the earlier the risk is greater, but the interest is driven. Next, there are always people who are daring to leave Hong Kong.

    The goods required by each territory are different. Cecil collar may be the ¡°most different¡± of all the territories. There is not much alcohol and spices needed here. The demand for various kinds of magic ore and metal ore is huge. These things are quite heavy, and the cost of land transportation is high. So in most cases, they will travel by water. Because of the prosperity of the alchemy pharmacy business, any businessman with a brain knows that Cecil has money at the moment, so when the river opens, A ship full of magical ore arrived at the pier of Cecil.

    And along with the ore, there were the first new immigrants who arrived in the development after the fall of the month of recovery.

    The clerk who is responsible for registering the immigrants is sitting in the office on the west side of the dock. He has been doing this work since last year. He has long been familiar with the work. He knows that today¡¯s merchant ship is still carrying some immigrants, he has compiled the registration. The form began to record those big characters who did not know, even those who could not tell their names.

    One after another, the tarnished registrants came in and went out. The clerk skillfully and numbly arranged the form and filled in the content, but suddenly he noticed an unusual coat in sight.

    It was a woolen coat, old, but clean and tidy ¨C it wasn''t the homeless wanderers.

    The clerk raised his head and moved along the line of the woolen coat. He saw a man who was lonely but still pretty.

    ¡°Is it registered here?¡± the man asked cautiously.

    ¡°Yes,¡± the clerk took a form reflexively, ¡°name, age, good job or former occupation?¡±

    "Joseph, thirty, pharmacist."

    "Pharmacist?" The clerk stopped the finger for the record. This is the most decent job he has written since he did the job. He raised his head and confirmed it with a certainty. "You mean a pharmacist?" ¡±

    "Yes, the pharmacist, there are more than a dozen queues outside... including pharmacists, herbalists, alchemists..."

 Chapter 346ï¼š Technical Immigrant

    By the time the Kant¡¯s knight was sent away and the daily approval documents were completed, the entire day passed.

    Gao Wen came to the window and looked at the huge sun that was gradually sinking outside. The sun of the opposite world would give him a sense of shock no matter how many times he looked. He looked at the surface of the huge day and it might appear. The lines of atmospheric turbulence opened the window of the study.

    A cold wind immediately poured into the room and swirled through every corner of the study. Although it was the month of recovery, the warming of the weather took a long process, at least during this time, every morning and evening. The wind is still quite powerful.

    Gao Wen didn''t mind this cold. Instead, he liked the feeling of being clear in the cold wind, so he took a deep breath against the cold wind, but there are still people who are afraid of cold: A group of black shadows emerged from the nearby air almost instantly, rushed to the front and slammed the window tightly, and closed the window while squatting: "You have problems, big cold days. Open the window and freeze the individual..."

    As it turns out, the best way to force a shadow master out of stealth is to open the window in addition to throwing a flash.

    Gao Wen looked at the sorrowful amber with a smile: "The Guards like you usually don''t get off work under the hands of other lords..."

    "If you are a general lord, I will not give you a follow-up," Amber twisted her head and put it in her arms. She looked like she was still prepared to be a little poorer, but before the girl continued to speak, she had a food. The aroma has passed through the door and drifted into the study. The half-elf thief suddenly sucked his nose without dignity. "Hey... today''s barbecue is so delicious..."

    Gao Wen also smelled the smell in the air, feeling a bit strange: "It seems not Betty''s craft?"

    "I don''t analyze it with you. I am hungry to eat!" Amber said quickly as he waved his hand. He opened the door and ran out in the blink of an eye, leaving Gao Wen shaking his head in the back and laughing and walking out of the study.

    Many aristocrats are used to making a lot of dining rules, not only to pay attention to the order of the seats, but also to specify the position of the servant at the meal, the music played, and even the placement of the plate and the number and orientation of the candlestick. They all pay attention to it, they will be proud of the implementation of such strict dining rules, and regard it as a manifestation of their "civilized people", but Gao Wenjia''s dinner is different from other nobles - the Cecil family is falling After a hundred years, the table manners have been greatly simplified. After their ancestors rose up and expressed their dissatisfaction with the crowds of people standing next to the meal, the only remaining meal rules were even omitted. Seventy-eight eight eighty-eight, to this day, basically there are only two "the ancestors can sit after the seat can be opened" and "washing hands before meals".

    When Gao Wenwen came to the restaurant, he saw Hetty and Rebecca waiting for themselves at the table. Even the Kraken, who usually didn¡¯t leave the door, was waiting at the table to open the meal, but Betty There is a cup and knife fork and fork in the busy side.

    Gao Wen went to the table and smiled and looked at Tyre: "It¡¯s rare, are you interested in coming out to eat something today?"

    "I heard that I have a new cook," Tyre shook his tail as he spoke. "I am curious, I will try it~~"

    ¡°New cook?¡± Gao Wen stunned a bit and looked curiously at ¡°big housekeeper¡± Herti. ¡°What new cook?¡±

    "Santis is back," Hetty explained with a smile. "With the last batch of cars entering the city in the evening, this matter has not yet reported to you. He also brought his family, his father Bao. Mr. Syed is a chef, and just now there is no chef at home, so let him give it a try."

    "Santis is back... It seems to have caught up with the spring," Gao Wen showed a fascinating look, followed by another sentence. "But their family has just arrived here and should take a day off."

    "The Mr. Bauer asked for it," Hetty said helplessly. "You should understand that he left the king and came to a strange place. He needs to settle his work as soon as possible to be at ease."

    "Also," Gao Wen nodded, then looked up at Betty and smiled and asked the little maid. "How about the new chef?"

    "It''s a very powerful person!" Betty squinted hard and said with admiration, "It''s better than my craft!"

    The girl said it was very calm, and there was no sense of crisis in which the "kitchen status" was threatened. It seems that as long as she does not move her pan, it does not affect her placing the cups and saucers in the restaurant and caring for the "rights" of the lord. There is no opinion at all.

    Gao Wen even suspected that even if someone moved her "rights", she did not know how to resist.

    In the martial arts of his speech, Amber couldn''t help it. This never knew what the rules were, and he had already cut a piece of barbecue into his mouth with the half-elves that used to go to the Gaowen family. Then, while being inhaled by the hot inhalation, it lingers in confusion: "Huh... this...this is really delicious..."

    ¡°Is it so delicious?¡± Tyre looked at the amber in disbelief and poked the food in the plate with his tail. Then he tried to cut a piece of meat into his mouth and chewed it twice. Then she swallowed the food with a blank expression. "I still have no taste. I am looking forward to it."

    "You crap, don''t you know that you don''t have a taste? You shouldn''t have such an expectation that it doesn''t conform to the laws of nature." Gao Wenbai glanced at the sea caterpillar, then tasted the craftsmanship of the new chef and nodded with satisfaction. "Good. Let the Mr. Bower stay here. But compared to this, I would like to know more about how many people Santis came back?"

    Heti had long known what Gao Wen was concerned about and immediately replied: "There are about one hundred craftsmen and twenty-three scholars who went with him to the city, and three mages apprentices and a low-ranking mage. ¡±

    More than one hundred craftsmen and more than twenty scholars, this is an acceptable number for Gao Wen. So many intellectuals or technicians can make a big difference in today''s territory, but when they hear the Master and Master After the number of apprentices, he couldn''t help but frown. "There are so few apprentices and mages? There is only one official mage?!"

    Amber also swallowed the contents of his mouth and squinted: "Isn''t the ancient Magisters like Carmel unattractive to Master Wang?"

    Heti seems to be deliberately scaring people. After seeing Gao Wen¡¯s reaction with Amber, she smiled and said the following words: ¡°There are also nine official mages and the more than 20 mages apprentices they are leading on the way. - One of the mages is even a middle class."

    When Gao Wen saw Hedi¡¯s smile, he knew that his long-time granddaughter was also a rare land, but he fully understood Hetty¡¯s feeling of ¡°skinning¡±.

    Nine official mages and more than twenty mages apprentices! There is even a mid-level mage inside!

    Although in the current magical industrial system of Cecil, the mage''s personal spellcasting level is of little value, but the higher mage level, in addition to the higher talent, usually means a certain degree of mathematical ability. This is quite useful!

    It is impossible for Santis to know the requirements of the magic industry. Therefore, the people he brings must be screened and reviewed. These apprentices and mages apprentices are a huge amount for Cecil, who is in urgent need of technical talents. Treasure!

    It is right to arrange a trip to Wangdu for Santis. Compared with the remote and remote southern environment, Ansuo¡¯s seven-hundred-year-old kingdom center must have more abundant human resources, and it has the highest magical technology in the kingdom. In the cities of the Royal Masters Association, the Wizards Association, the Magic Research Society, and other dozens of magical organizations, there are many low-level mages and mages apprentices...

    "Santis has left a stronghold in Wangdu and publicly announced in the name of long-term recruitment. According to your previous instructions, ''Witches'' Jupli and ''Fast Legs'' Pierce will maintain the operation of the stronghold after Santis left. Hety went on to say, "So in the future there should be continuous delivery of technicians. With the development of Cecil, there will be more and more talents."

    Gao Wen nodded with satisfaction and satisfied, and when Heti finished, he sighed with relief and then looked at his granddaughter: "Don''t talk when you talk."

    Herti deliberately bowed her head in exaggeration, with a very serious tone: "Follow your teachings-"

    Gao Wen smiled and waved again and again: "I have done it, and then I am still a Rebecca."

    Rebecca, who was trying to keep up with the meat on the opposite side of the table, immediately raised his head: "How come my business?"

    The girl was waving the knife and fork from the beginning to the end to compete with the food, and almost did not hear any topic at the table. At this time, when someone heard her name, she looked up reflexively.

    Gao Wen¡¯s mood at this time was excellent. When he saw Rebecca¡¯s expression, he felt more cute than usual. He couldn¡¯t help but tell her: ¡°Go back and prepare, your magical technology research institute. It¡¯s going to be busy¡ªnot complaining about the practical engineering needs too many people, is there no one available? Now, you have at least one hundred apprentices who need training, you have to put the gang in the shortest possible time. Rune craftsmen, organ divisions, and runesmen are trained to become magical technicians."

    The more than one hundred craftsmen and scholars brought by Santis are indeed the talents urgently needed in the territory, but they have to adapt and learn the "technical needs" of Cecil. It is not necessary to talk about it, except for the indoctrination of Cecil law. In addition, they must learn a lot of basic process knowledge and theoretical knowledge of the magic industry, from traditional craftsmen to magical technicians is the first step for them to become Cecil technicians.

    Fortunately, Rebecca once led a group of "problem people" who had even worse problems, and even tossed those people into skilled wizards, so Gao Wen is not worried about this. It¡¯s like a slap in the face, but in reality, a foolish nephew who is talented will not bring a group of smarter and more obedient teams.

    The Institute of Magical Guidance Technology on the territory has been completed a few days ago, and several large laboratories and practical workshops have been reorganized. This is a good time to train apprentices.

    Of course, it is impossible to put everyone in the Institute of Magic Technology. Gao Wen also plans to select some suitable ones from those scholars and hand them over to Santis to transform them into teachers in the General College.

    If there is a special engraver in the theoretical field, it must be sent to the Rune Institute.

    Rebecca listened to the words of her ancestors. A few drops of broth sticked to her lips. She didn''t pay attention. When she finally realized that she would soon have a big team, the girl immediately excited and jumped up on the spot. A cheer: "Wow!"

    Then he put the fork in his hand on the ceiling.

    Gao Wen looked up at the fork on the ceiling and looked down at Herti, whose face was already dark.

    He sighed: "Hit it, tap it."

 Chapter 347ï¼š Giant beast

    Of course, Gao Wen and Heidi¡¯s ¡°deaf children¡± (in fact) are basically scared and scared. After all, Rebecca is now an adult, and there is also the title of the marquis, and then hangs such a big girl. It¡¯s not a big deal to play or chase the house on the beam. Just a few words can be learned. Of course, there is another reason, that is, Rebecca¡¯s head is really iron, basically it¡¯s also a meal. No matter what you use, it hurts a lot...

    However, when talking about the title of Rebecca, it must be determined according to the inheritance law of the kingdom and the rules of the aristocratic system. After Gao Wen¡¯s rise and the title of the Duke is guaranteed, Rebecca¡¯s current heir to the family should be low. The title of the first level won the title of Marquis, that is to say, this is a stupid girl who ran around in the territory and used to smoke herself with a big fireball from time to time. In fact, it should be a female Marquis... Who is this tm?

    It was only at the beginning that Gao Wen had set up an agreement with Francis II. In order to prevent the royal family from exerting too much warning on the Cecil family, the Duke of Govin Cecil is currently only used as a personal title and re-established in the Cecil family. Before getting enough aristocratic capital (including land, population, property, and military power), the title of the descendants of Cecil was not promoted, so Rebecca still holds the title of a Viscount...

    But watching this silly scorpion live a happy look every day, I am afraid she has never considered such a complicated matter.

    ¡°After several large laboratories at the Magic Institute of Technology, some of the mechanical projects that were temporarily put on hold can be started,¡± waited until Herti used the plastic hand to pick up the fork on the ceiling, and by the way, in Rebecca. After knocking on the head, Gao Wencai continued. "At present, the north-south avenue between Kant and Cecil has been repaired. It takes only one day for the carriage to travel to and from the two places, but more convenient transportation is needed to really take two pieces. The land is linked together ¨C as I said, the control of the land depends to a large extent on the level of traffic.¡±

    Rebecca is screaming at her head and pretending to be sympathetic, but when she heard Gao Wen mention the word "mechanical", she immediately forgot this. The girl¡¯s eyes brightened and she looked at Gao Wen with pleasure: "Yes. What kind of motor vehicle did you mention before?"

    "Technically, we have been able to make 90% of that thing," Gao Wen nodded. "It¡¯s just a man¡¯s hand. It¡¯s just waiting for you to get the people together. The lab, this project will start."

    Creating a more advanced transportation tool that matches the current pace of Cecil''s industry is a long-awaited idea. Today, Cecil''s magic engine has been developed to the second generation of the rotor engine. In mines, factories, buildings, etc., large and small magic engines and the steel machinery they drive have become the biggest driving force for the development of the territory. However, the rapid development of mechanical engineering and territorial whole has also put forward higher requirements for transportation. The factory needs more and more industrial raw materials, the control scope of the territory is getting bigger and bigger, and various large and heavy machinery are also emerging. Human-animal transport has clearly become a bottleneck limiting the further development of the territory.

    Can''t always pull the ore into the steel factory with a carriage? It is not a long-term solution to carry the parts of construction machinery to the construction site.

    However, although Gao Wen put forward this idea, there is a serious shortage of technicians in the territory. Even if the magic of the world is very convenient, it can greatly speed up the development and manufacturing speed. The hard-coded shortcomings of the magician are not so good. So after proposing this concept, it is just a concept - this project has not yet started.

    Rebecca has always been very upset about it - this girl has a natural passion for mechanical things, especially when she knows that this automatic machine can also be equipped with a 16-pack fireball launcher that allows When she flew at a speed of hundreds of kilometers per hour and fired a fireball, she was almost excited by her aunt.

    After receiving Gao Wen¡¯s affirmative reply, Rebecca immediately became silly. A person who was there didn¡¯t know how much the brain had made up. Heti looked helplessly at this simple girl and felt that it was a short time. She should have no ability to think, and she will move directly to the next topic: "There is another thing, the ancestor, the new immigrants at the port today have registered, and the immigration manager reported a situation..."

    "Oh?" Gao Wenmei''s eyebrows pick, "What''s the situation?"

    ¡°There are more than a dozen pharmacists, herbalists and alchemists in this group of immigrants, from the north and northwest of the South,¡± Herti seriously reported. ¡°In addition, they also mentioned that there are more ''peers'' who are leaving their homes. So there should be more people coming here in the future."

    "...the influence has already begun to appear," Gao Wen quietly listened to, and his face was no accident. "Northern Commercial Road is Padrek personally responsible. The northwest direction of the business road is the promotion of Viscount Andrew, progress and my expectations. Almost."

    ¡°The month of recovery has arrived, and many mercenaries and adventurers who choose to recuperate in the winter are preparing to start work, and they are often the main customers of the pharmacist profession ¨C in the past winter, our caravans have put Alchemy pharmacies are sold to almost every mercenary union in the north and west, so pharmacists and alchemists in these areas are now bankrupt in large numbers...¡± Hetty said, sighing softly, ¡°Now they With the exception of Cecil, the only remaining option is the Northeast, or a little further to the east..."

    "Galan collar is already our ally," Gao Wen said faintly. "Tomorrow, the first batch of 12,000 various kinds of alchemy pharmacies will be sent to the castle of Lopini? Pushing the entire eastern region, the caravan will also use the G¨¹len collar as a springboard to start supplying alchemy supplies to the east."

    Prior to this, a group of Cecil pharmacists had successfully opened the market in the east, and had fixed sales points in several towns. However, due to the inconvenient transportation, the lack of protection, the supply cost to the east was always The high supply and the supply are also very problematic, but now with the full support of Roppini G¨¹len, Cecil''s alchemy pharmacy will be continuously sent to the territory of the Duke of Silas Loren.

    "...the Cecil collar is probably the only choice for the pharmacists," Herty shook her head. "Or our factory is their only choice."

    "There will be more and more people coming," Gao Wen said in a plain tone. "People like pharmacists belong to the more affluent class among the civilians, so they are more tolerant of ''unemployment''. Stronger, not like the miners in Tanzan town, they will quickly go bankrupt after the mine machinery is in place. The pharmacists and alchemists who are now on the land should be just poorer and have less savings. They quickly went bankrupt after they failed to receive orders in the spring, and those who have savings or fixed customers... will be forced to come here after the more popular alchemy drugs."

    Tyre tipped the food in front of her tail. It seemed that she finally gave up the idea of ??eating and turned to use her tail to absorb the food. She listened to Gao Wen and Hedi¡¯s conversation. Say: "In fact, the sooner bankruptcy people at this time, the more fortunate they are, they have time to enter the factory to find a position - with the factory''s production efficiency, those later pharmacists may not even qualify for the factory, after all, I heard that such a large reaction group can be controlled by only seven people, and the output is almost equivalent to more than 8,000 pharmacists plus one..."

    As an outsider from a higher civilization, Tyre understands a lot about Cecil''s leadership - although the Kraken society is very different from human society, she has also witnessed land on the land. The rise and fall of many seasons of civilization, from the experience can be seen something.

    ¡°Industrialization is a behemoth, and the appetite of Titan¡¯s beast is more vigorous,¡± Gao Wen said slowly. ¡°Tifeng has made progress in the transformation, but it also needs to devour more resources and population. After completing the final transformation, Cecil¡¯s magical industry has brought more progress than Tifeng, and there are certainly more things to be swallowed up... traditional handicrafts, small economies, traditional agriculture... all It is its nourishment."

    ¡°The factory will eat people,¡± Herti said softly. ¡°You told me this long ago, but I didn¡¯t understand what it meant at the time... Now I understand, those factories... Produce such a large chain reaction."

    "Yes, the factory will eat people, especially in the case of uncontrolled, it will almost be fueled by human flesh and blood," Gao Wen said while cutting his food on his plate, in his mind. Then there are various phenomena in the process of social transformation from agro-industrialization to industrialization, and the terrible consequences of the uncontrolled ¡°factory cannibalism¡±. ¡°So we have to set up this control at the beginning. The chains and fences of the beasts. Whether it is a well-developed worker security system, or the resettlement of the displaced population in advance, or the preparation of adequate and suitable jobs for the unemployed population while developing the industry, it is to control this. The necessary measures for the head beast."

    Amber stunned Gao Wen for a while, blinking his eyes: "No wonder you have made a lot of strange rules when you cover those factories... It turned out that you had to do what happened after that time. Think about it?"

    ¡°You must think about it, otherwise the factory will in turn eat away the results we have worked hard to develop,¡± Gao Wen smiled and glanced at her. ¡°When people have only two choices, they are either exhausted in the factory or in the factory. When we starve to death, everything we did was meaningless. The world is as bad as before."

    Gao Wen¡¯s words made the people present at ease, but he knew that there were still some things that were not mentioned.

    The "control measures" he formulated can indeed alleviate the contradictions that arise after the industry destroys traditional handicrafts and agricultural societies, but the effect is only relieved, especially in this world, the existence of magical power makes any technological breakthrough easy. It produces extraordinarily powerful and extraordinarily direct effects. The time required for a large number of mechanical equipment from drawings to finished products is very short. The speed of industrial products from concept to mass production is also extremely fast, so the power of industrialization is also amplified, so In this process, the pressure brought by a large number of handicraft populations that have collapsed due to the collapse of the old social order may not be so easy to understand.

    So how should these excess pressures be alleviated and transferred?

    Gao Wenxin silently emerged a series of lists...

    (I''m back!!!

    After returning, I first recommend a book, and finally the eternal "Under Deep Space", the sci-fi story of the universe, and the sci-fi story of exploring the civilized road ahead, has been completed and is the winner of the Galaxy Award for Best Online Literature. This is always afraid of milk. Put? ! Really worth seeing.

    Secondly, I sighed a sigh - the real thing of lying cow is really fierce... the idea is agile, three chapters a day... terrible. )

 Chapter 348ï¼š wind direction

    After the month of recovery, the weather in southern Ansu began to warm up rapidly.

    This is a pleasant change for people working in places like the port terminal.

    As the temperature rises, the frozen river channel begins to thaw, and the water frozen in the form of ice and snow on the earth melts into a trickle with the force of the sun, and the trickle flows into a stream of streams, eventually flowing down the mountain. Glacier water is poured into the major rivers. As the water level rises, the number of merchant ships operating on the river gradually increases. These merchant ships that come and go support the work that is commonly known as the "scorpion". Porters.

    Sam is an old resident of Tanzan Town. His family¡¯s history in this mine town dates back 100 years. In this town, the outer wall was just built. When the pier had two trestles, his The ancestor was a "scorpion" on the dock, and the profession passed on from generation to generation, passed to his grandfather''s head, passed to his father''s head, and finally passed to him.

    His father''s ancestors witnessed all the changes in the town during this 100-year period, but for the most part, the towns were almost unchanged¡ªthe walls or the walls, the trestles, the trestles, the back caves and The farmland outside the city can support a small population, and the land that the lord can manage is limited. Therefore, when a town develops to a certain scale, there may not be any change in the last hundred years. In the whole life of Sam¡¯s grandfather, he The greatest thing that has witnessed (and what he most often brags about with his children) is that he has seen a trestle on the pier and the lord built a mill on the south side of the town.

    And Sam, in the past two months, he saw three trestles, two commercial houses, four warehouses and a new bridge rising from the southwest corner of Tanzan town.

    He feels that he will be able to witness more things in his life than any of his ancestors.

    The ore production in Houshan has increased several times in the past two months. The merchant ships on the river have also increased several times, and many strange machines and magic devices have been transported into the city. All changes are related to the "Cesier collar" that has just appeared in the lower reaches of the Baishui River. It is said that the lord and the tall man, the Duke of Cecil, reached an agreement and received great benefits in the process, and even the whole town was developed...

    But these things are not well understood by Sam, he is not very concerned, he only pays attention to his work on the dock - and the good news is that he has a lot of work.

    As an old resident of the town, the old man on the dock, Sam can have an unusual position in this increasingly busy place. Although it is also a person working for someone, to listen to the distribution of the dock owner, but Sam is a "scorpion" Our chieftain, more than a dozen people have to listen to his instructions, this is what he feels most "decent".

    Early in the morning, after drilling out of the black lacquered shack, Sam rushed to the dock to direct the brothers to load and unload.

    As the water level of the Baishui River rises, large ships are docked at these terminals these days. Most of these ships come from the Carroll or the Holy Spirit Plain in the north. The boats are filled with spices, tea and good cloth. These things will be transported by the caravan to the "civil zone" of the town and the castle of the lord after the unloading, and then the empty ship will be refilled, mostly ore - they will then flow down the river to Sethi Collar, where the owners can make a lot of money.

    "All your hands and feet! In the morning, don''t eat as much!"

    Sam walked on the trestle that was wet and wet by the early morning fog, supervising the "scorpion" carrying the cargo on the ship, his red nose swaying in the fog, a scent of alcohol in his stomach Locust: In front of this boat, in addition to the cloth, there is a good wine in a half-cabin. One of the casks is probably cracked when it sways on the river. The wine oozes a lot from the mouth, but it is Good Carna wine - the owner is standing next to the springboard and sighing and sighing, he is afraid to compensate the businessman for the loss of the money, and the scorpion who is full of ideas is rushing to carry the broken Barrels - they are definitely prepared to sneak a few mouthfuls when they are not paying attention.

    Sam shook his head, he would not risk swindling for this temptation, but he was not prepared to stop those slicks. Anyway, if they were lucky, they could taste the wine, go back and brag about it, and the luck would be poor. However, it was only two lashes.

    Another ship was near the dock, and Sam raised his eyes and saw that the ship had a high, wide deck and a red painted ship''s side. His eyes were sharp and he quickly saw the cover under the ship''s side (that was the cabin). The position) was opened a few, and several pairs of eyes were looking out in those narrow windows.

    The curious and panicked sight is not like the sailor on the boat, Sam pouts, he knows that those are another "goods."

    It may be a slave, or it may be a **** from the north and a sailboat. It is similar anyway.

    After the new Cecil was built in the south, this "goods" became a frequent visitor on the river. Basically, in addition to the days of the winter river blockade, there were several ships filled with people every day. I don''t know how much land and food the new development has, and I can raise so many people.

    Sam doesn''t really like this kind of boat. Because this kind of ship often has no work to do, the ship owners usually charge the slave trader or the money of the Duke of Govin Cecil. Delivered to Cecil''s collar, they stayed in the town of Tanzan just to add some clean water and dry food.

    But maybe there are some ship owners who are just picking up their hands, they will have other goods in their cabins, and those slaves and displaced people will sleep with the goods - in this case there are still things to do.

    Just thinking about it, Sam saw the dock master in the distance waved at himself and raised his finger at the boat with the red ship''s side just on the trestle. When he saw this instruction, he quickly stopped thinking and speeding up. Stepping towards the ship.

    The boat was steady, the springboard was put down, and a boss in a brown coat came out and nodded with Sam: "Call a few nephews with hands and feet, and the barrels in the cabin are unloaded."

    Sam greeted enough people, then jumped on the boat himself, followed the ship''s boss to the hatch, opened the cover and he glanced inside.

    He saw that the cabin was full of barrels, and there was almost no place to be treated, and the masters of the horrified sight he had seen before¡ªthe people curled up in the gap between the barrels, one The description is dry and pale.

    Sam frowned, and these people were so cramped where they sat down, not to mention lying down, not knowing where they came from, and how long they stayed in this terrible environment - but there was It is obvious that these people are definitely not as valuable as the wine bosses.

    Surprisingly, these people are not tattered slaves. They don''t look like refugees. Some of them even wear decent wool clothes. Where did these people come from?

    As the guys worked, Sam went to talk to the sailor standing next to the supervisor - he didn''t dare to talk to the owner, the owner was a real decent person - he asked those people in the warehouse Ghosts are not ghosts, but they are the origins of the "boat riders" who wear good clothes. As a person who wants to live on the dock, they inquire about some things on board, but he is bragging about the capital in the pub after he goes back.

    "They? Come from the plains of the Holy Spirit," the sailor sipped at the side and sipped, "Escape."

    "The plain of the Holy Spirit? That can be far away!" Sam showed a surprised look. "What are they doing so far?"

    ¡°It¡¯s all blood gods, and there are a few shadow sects,¡± said the sailor, ¡°it is said that some people in their local church are infected with cultists, and even those who often enter the church are suspected to be heretics, the Holy Spirit. The killing of the cultists in the plains is just as strong. The trial court of the Holy Light Church has burned thousands of people - these people can''t live in the local area, and they become sellers and escape."

    As he said, the sailor shook his head as long as he said: "There are three more dead on the road. I am afraid of getting sick and throwing it in the river."

    Sam had a relationship with the cultists, and suddenly he was very tight, and when he looked at the boaters in the cabin, his eyes were awkward - he looked at the people, as if they were hiding a few cultists. Like.

    "Look at your timidness - these people don''t disembark, they have to be sent to Cecil," the sailor looked at Sam and couldn''t help but shook his head. "But Cecil led over there. Do you want these people to talk about it, after all, it¡¯s with the heresy... If you don¡¯t, these people have to throw it into the wilderness, but that¡¯s better than burning it.¡±

    Sam rubbed his red nose and suddenly felt a bit awkward.

    He believes in blood god.

    The wind that had already begun to warm up seems to be cold again.

    At the same time, in the only church of the Light of Cecil, the priest Wright ended his morning prayer.

    He is a devout believer, passionate about the evangelist - although many people will be deceived by his powerful appearance, but Wright himself knows that he is never a person who likes to put things into force - especially Force is exerted on the head of the compatriots.

    The Lord of Light protects the world and teaches the fragile mortal to the evil mortal who can heal and exorcise evil, in order to protect the world, so the essence of the Holy Light should also be protection, not destruction - so Wright Only after tempering his own flesh and body, he hopes that even if he really wants to eradicate evil, he can use the power outside the light to attack the enemy, so as not to tarnish the application to soothe and protect people. the power of.

    This is his attachment. He knows that this attachment is a bit stupid, but he has no intention of changing.

    However, a letter sent to the church a few days ago made him somewhat entangled.

    Wright cleaned the church''s prayer hall, then sat in the front row of seats, took out the church letter from the plains of the Holy Spirit from his arms, and looked at the things again.

    "...the evil breeds, the pagans are active...all are the ignorant people who believe in different gods in the pure faith of polluting the world... The Lord hopes that this land will be restored to purity, and clearing the confused and wrong faith in the hearts of mortals is the solution... ...

    "...so anyone who does not obey the light guide, does not agree with the Lord''s teachings...is a heresy..."

    The white stationery was smashed, but it was re-expanded, flattened, folded and folded.

    Wright looked up at the bright skylight of the church and the sacred image of the light shining in the sunlight of the skylight.

    "Lord, do you really think so..."

 Chapter 349ï¼š Exiled heresy

    Cecil collar, in the Lord''s study.

    A recent report on the immigration of the population was sent to Gao Wen¡¯s desk. Gao Wen looked at every number on the top and looked extra.

    The situation is not much worse than he expected. After the month of recovery, a new wave of immigration began, and this time, the number of migrants who moved into Cecil led far more than the number of serfs and slaves.

    The news of Cecil¡¯s acceptance of the refugees spread and spread throughout the autumn and winter. Nowadays, it has spread all over the southern corners. Even the most incomprehensible civilians know that the development collar next to the dark mountains is almost Unconditionally absorbing foreign populations, and anyone in the land has the opportunity to obtain land houses and free civil identities. During the entire frosty period last year, Gao Wen spared no effort to promote this matter, and finally saw the effect.

    Through the mercenary channels of the year, Byron Knight published a large number of employment news in the south and fulfilled every transaction. Therefore, the merchants who operated the ships and the fleets tasted the sweetness in the process, and also established the Cecil collar. Enough trust, so the work of the displaced people has entered a state of a virtuous circle.

    Now that the Byron Knights are no longer required to send people to rush, there will be a fixed "immigrant caravan" running between the various territories and doing this "emerging business", those who are timid and have good relations with mercenaries. The caravan bosses were able to find displaced people in various places or those who wished to travel to Cecil for various reasons. These merchants carried the permit documents issued by the Duke of Cecil and transported them free to Cecil. Then, according to the number of people transported, they received remuneration from the Office of Government Affairs. Even some mercenaries put down their swords. They bought several caravans and started a similar business. They collected the displaced people and immigrants and sent them to Cecil¡¯s collar. A business...

    In the process, Gao Wen also rectified several times to refrain from obeying the law, and deliberately executed a group of criminals who attempted to sell or abuse immigrants. This is a rule for this "business". The concept of Cecil¡¯s strict laws was printed in the minds of businessmen and mercenaries.

    Compared with the increase in the number of immigrants, what makes Gao Wen happy is the optimization of the career structure of new immigrants. Last year, the people who moved into Cecil were basically slaves and wanderers without any skills, like craftsmen and scholars. Under normal circumstances, people will not fall into the situation of being homeless and selling as slaves. Therefore, all kinds of technical talents are "digging" at a great price, but in recent batches of people who have moved into the population. Skilled craftsmen who have voluntarily moved into the territory have emerged, and the emergence of these people means one thing: the appeal of Cecil is growing.

    People have stubborn suspicions and prejudice against this land at the foot of the dark mountains. It is difficult to change in a short period of time, but Cecil has indeed established a foothold here, and it is especially important for technical talents. Excellent treatment, enough interests to drive, people''s suspicions and prejudice will give in.

    At the end of the winter, the city of Cecil has more than 14,000 people. For this era, this is enough to be called a ¡°medium-sized city¡±, but for the rapid construction of the magic The industrialized Cecil leader, these populations still have a lot of loopholes in the establishment of an industrial system, and now, with the increasing number of immigrants and the continuous optimization of the immigration structure, the population of Gaowen has always been plagued. The problem has finally begun to ease.

    Putting down the report file in his hand, Gao Wen breathed a sigh of relief, then stood up and prepared to move his body, but when he was about to stand up, the window of the study suddenly opened automatically, and a cold wind blew into the room.

    Gao Wen took up his hand and knocked in the air: "You can''t come in once from the door occasionally?"

    The figure of amber emerged with the collapse of this brain. Miss Half Elf stared at her head and looked at Gao Wen with dissatisfaction: "How do you like the people of Cecil like to knock on the head? Two days ago I am joking with Rebecca. She also wants to stick my head with a stick. You can''t leave a good ancestral training for future generations?"

    "Knocking on the head is not the ancestral training I left. The Cavaliers are more powerful than the Master." Gao Wen took a look at this guy. "Let''s say, at this point, you should be in the city to fish." ¡±

    "I am going to patrol the territory for you!" Amber squinted and retorted, then raised his finger in the direction of the dock area. "There was a new ship on the dockside, with a group of people who wanted to settle here... But the situation is a bit complicated, and the person at the registration office can''t decide, I will come to you."

    "Is the immigration ship?" Gao Wen frowned. I don''t know if there is any good report on this kind of thing. "As long as it is not a vicious infectious disease, several types of criminals who are forbidden to accept, and the population that has been trafficked to it, they will be directly registered to the buffer camp. Not on the line? And even if it is the three situations I just said, there should be corresponding regulations."

    "The new situation," Amber said, "is a heresy that is persecuted by religion..."

    Gao Wen: "...ha?"

    Soon, he and Amber came to the dock area in the north of the city. On the new, cemented pier, he saw the soldiers who kept order, the owners who were telling the soldiers, and those who were sullen and adjective. New immigrants.

    "The Lord is here! The Lord is here!"

    Soon after, someone noticed that Gao Wen¡¯s figure was really striking where the two-meter-high block was standing. The crowd gathered on the side of the crowd immediately retired while Gao Wen went to the center of the incident. He first quickly looked at those who were obviously A look at the "hereever" in uneasiness.

    They have more than 20 people, men and women, and a few children. They dress differently, some wear ordinary burlap clothes, and some wear wool coats that are quite high in this era. But in general, these people should be dressed in the middle or upper part of the civilian population.

    And these people who should have lived in peace of mind obviously went through a long journey that was not very comfortable. They were white and sly, their hair was messy and greasy, their cheeks were deep and they shivered in the cold wind. They looked around. The eyes are horrified and fearful. This is especially true when I see Gao Wen. This is a manifestation of long-term mental stress and constant concern for life and death.

    Seeing the situation of these people, and talking about the situation that Amber told him on the road, Gao Wen guessed the experiences of these people, and at the same time, these "refugees" also bowed their prayers after confirming their aristocratic status. The boss of the ship with a big beard in a brown coat also squatted down and said, "Lord Lord, I just sent these people over."

    Gao Wen raised his hand and stopped the argument and flicker that the ship¡¯s boss was about to begin: ¡°Get up first. Where do these people come from?¡±

    The refugees stood up and the boss of the ship stood up nervously. He did not live in front of Gao Wen: "Go back to the old man, from the plain of the Holy Spirit."

    "It¡¯s really a short road..." Gao Wen frowned. "What is the so-called exile of heresy?"

    "That''s too serious, lord the lord," said the ship boss, hurriedly. "These people are because some people in their local church are doing sorcerers. They are afraid of being implicated. They dare not stay in their hometown before they ran out... ..."

    Gao Wen nodded and looked at those who shivered and pointed to one of them: "What are you talking about?"

    "I...we didn''t do anything, the pastors said that we are cultists'' claws, grabbed our house...the house, and drove us out..." Gao Wen was picking one up. The sturdy man who looks very honest and honest, he talks stuttering, and he doesn¡¯t know if he is nervous or faced with the big aristocracy. "We are there to catch people, burn...burn people, too...too... ¡±

    "Hey, don''t say it, you stuttered and smeared the ears of the lord''s master!" A woman next to the man interrupted him. The woman was nervous and screamed at Gao Wen. "Master, we They are all honest civilians, planting land at home or doing small business..."

    "Who is sure that you are a cultist?" Gao Wen directly interrupted those who could not describe their own situation and asked a straightforward question, "Which church pastor? What do they judge?"

    "Yes... the pastors of the Church of the Light," a man in a woolen coat spoke. "Last winter, several families in the city were kidnapped by cultists. The bodies were discovered only a few days later. Later, the Church of the Light The priests and knights found the cultists hiding in the city. After burning the cultists, they began to search the whole city... They said that only the light can identify the cultists hidden in ordinary people, so what they said Everyone believes."

    Gao Wen listened as he frowned.

    Amber came to his side and tried to smack his toes and said, "Hey, I tell you, I am afraid that there will be trouble if I bring these people in."

    Gao Wenbi is expressionless: "Trouble?"

    "The sacred priests are super hard to do," Amber groaned. "And they have a nose that is better than a dog, and they like to associate anything with evil, heresy, etc. You put these things in the light." The evangelists are coming in, maybe they will use the title."

    "This kind of trouble doesn''t matter," Gao Wen said casually. "The Holy Light Church has their censorship. I have my censorship. In Cecil, I will follow the rules of Cecil. I will review these people according to the prescribed procedures. Call Pitman also to see if they really have a sinister reaction. If there is no problem, send it to the buffer camp."

    Gao Wen does not believe in the "heretical judgment" made by the Church of Light, especially after hearing the experiences of these people, but he will not blindly believe these refugees because of doubts about the Church of the Light, so he They will confirm their identity before putting them into the city. Pittman was able to recognize the atmosphere of the fallen Druid. So far, the judgment of the little old man is still very accurate. He can confirm whether these people are the believers of all things, and if they are eternal...

    It''s even simpler, Gao Wen turned back to the net and see if there are any strange ips around him.

    As for the son of the storm... Gao Wen thinks that there is no need to worry, the guys have completely withdrawn from the land, and now they are in full swing with the deep sea salted fish.

    And if it weren''t for the members of the three dark sects mentioned above, the remaining climatic cults would be largely unable to cross the interrogation and observation process in the buffer camp.

 Chapter 350ï¼š Inspiration of the Holy Light

    After returning to the Lord''s Office, Gao Wen asked Amber to bring in all the information collected about the Church of the Light and the activities of the cultists in the past.

    Noticing that Gao Wen¡¯s face was gloomy and serious, Amber knew that he must have smelled something from the recent wind direction. She couldn¡¯t help but wonder: ¡°What? Do you think the Church of Light has a conspiracy?¡±

    "It seems that letting you manage the information is still a bit progressive," Gao Wen glanced at the amber with a glance. "Do you feel that something is wrong?"

    Amber waved his hand: "Oh, that''s not there, I just think that the gods stick to live is a conspiracy."

    Gao Wen: "..."

    "Hey, let¡¯s talk about it," Amber squinted and came up again. "I do think that the recent action of the Church of the Light is too radical, but this is a change that everyone can see, and it is also caused by recent situations. What do you still see?"

    "Since the leaders of the major sects signed the Holy Covenant at the peak of the ancestors, although the sects have different ideas and differences, they still maintain peace for 700 years. In these seven hundred years, it is not the time when there are no cultists. But at that time, no one sect had pointed the finger at other Orthodox churches. The Church of the Light has a special advantage in fighting against evil forces and purifying corruption, and those churches that are biased towards the dark and negative are unable to fight against the cultists. But the Church of Light has always been in the form of a leader, helping and guiding the weak churches to fight together."

    Gao Wen said as he puts the information in his hand aside: "This is also the most normal and correct choice, because the social functions of each sect are different. The Holy Light can fight evil, and the abundance can ensure agriculture. War gods sheltered warriors, guided war order and post-war reconstruction, blood gods control private desires to monitor contract behavior, human survival is not only a goal against cultists, when there are cultists, the Holy Light Church comes forward and encounters other troubles. Other churches naturally have their own values. I understand that the priests of the Church of Light can theoretically understand."

    Amber pouted: "But now they are obviously suppressing other denominations."

    ¡°Yes, suppress other sects,¡± Gao Wen nodded. ¡°Since last fall, as cults have become more frequent in Ansu, the Church of Light has been developing and expanding in the name of cracking down on cultists. By the end of the winter, they began to suppress and crowd out the sects that were not effective in the fight against the cultists. This situation has recently intensified. People are sometimes blind, especially in panic, cultists The threat is increasing day by day, so almost everyone has tolerated and acquiesced in the practice of the Church of Light, and many people are still applauding."

    ¡°Those who are crowded out of the church will not sit and wait to die,¡± said Amber. ¡°In many places, the members of the church that have been crowded out have had a direct conflict with the Holy Light official. Although the Holy Light Church is big, it is not the first in the world. Fighting monks and church cavalry are not unique to them."

    "I doubt it... The Church of the Light is waiting for everyone to rebel," Gao Wen put his hand on the table and his brow wrinkled. "They are too obvious and too rushed to other sects. If this thing makes me To do it, I certainly will not directly suppress all heresy in the country like them. Instead, I will first draw a part of the church with a higher affinity to the Holy Light, and then turn those churches that are dark to the world into a heresy. Playing a wave to dispel the opponent, but now the behavior of the Church of Light... not so much as to slowly weaken other sects, the performance now seems to be forcing other sects to unite and fight against them. The religious war has lost both sides..."

    "No..." Amber looked at Gao Wen with suspicion. "Maybe it''s not so complicated. Those sacred priests are so straight-eyed. They don''t want to be positive. After all, not everyone is as embarrassed as you are." It is differentiation and disintegration. Who knows this winding?"

    "Do you think that people who can climb to the top of the church will be as heartless as you?" Gao Wenbai glanced at the half-elf. "It¡¯s not a too clever trick to pull a wave. I believe in the power of the Cathedral of Light." Those who can definitely think of this step, now that they have not done so... I have to suspect that they are still trying to achieve a bigger goal. Of course, it does not rule out that the Church of Light has too much self-confidence and feels that it can rely on its own strength. Reincarnate all the faith in the world..."

    While saying this, Gao Wen¡¯s mind could not help but emerge a figure.

    The long hair of pale gold, the simple robes of the gods, extraordinary to the temperament of human beings, always lingering in the surrounding light...

    The "Vrind of the Virgin", Veronica Moen...

    Is she at the top of the Church of the Light and also a member of the royal family, and is it related to the activities of the Church of the Light today? What role did she play in this process? If there is her push in all these changes, then after Cecil¡¯s dealings with the ¡°Vrind of the Virgin¡±, it¡¯s worth paying attention...

    The Cathedral of Light, the Great Hall of Light, the pure holy disc floats on the dome of the hall, and the surface of the dome that depicts the image of the Kingdom of God is plated with a layer of faint, water-like halo. As bright as ever.

    The bishops reported on the recent eradication of evil and suppression of heresy in various parts of the kingdom. Their calm and steady voice is like the light that floats on the dome, but the content they report is not as peaceful as their voice.

    "Your Majesty, the cults who have been purified by the Light are increasing, and the power of the Lord has been manifested, but those stubborn and ignorant pagan believers are becoming new troubles," said a bishop with a high crown. In Boulder City, since the Church of the Blood God, which was secretly manipulated by the cultists, was demolished, a large number of pagan believers who believed in blood gods refused to accept the correct faith and refused to accept the opportunity of baptism, purification, and rehabilitation. Those believers were expelled from the city. But wandering in the wilderness, the invaders attacked the priests we sent out to spread the light."

    Another bishop went on to say: "A similar situation has occurred in the western plains. The believers of the Shadow God began attacking our priests after being exiled, and even attacked ordinary light believers. They caused great panic in the local area. ¡±

    The old Saint Ivan III raised his eyelids slightly, and there was no emotion in his voice: "Their behavior is confirming our ruling, isn''t it?"

    "Exiled, they prove that they are suspect, and we give them the opportunity to change their letter. This is an opportunity for them to prove their innocence. Those who are not infected by evil will certainly not be afraid to embrace the light, fear of embracing the holy Light is a proof of breaking into evil.

    "They became robbers, attacked the priests, attacked the innocents, and refused to embrace the light and refused to change the letter before. This proves that they are indeed evil people. As long as we point this out, the world will naturally distinguish between right and wrong."

    "Your wisdom has cleared our confusion," the first opening bishop bowed his head. "Follow your will."

    The bishops then continued to report, report on the progress of the church knights, report the increase in the number of believers, report on the spread of the light faith in various regions, and the progress of the newly implemented ¡°redemption money¡± to gather money...

    St. Ivan III squinted, as if to fall asleep, as if still listening to the reports one by one, the voices of the bishops rumbled in his ears, and the greater and more in his mind. The unfathomable, more vast and sacred sound of the sacred sound, this coveted old pope pays attention to the voices of the bishops with a small part of his brain, but listens to the voice from the depths of his spiritual world with a large part of his brain power.

    That is the voice of the Lord.

    The voice of the Lord is whispering and incomprehensible, but it contains endless wisdom, and it is necessary to listen to it in order to distinguish the truth of a trace of the world.

    Veronica stood quietly beside the pope, and she lowered her head slightly, soft and quiet, and the light that emanated from her swayed through the hall, covering everyone, with those The Holy Light radiating from the bishop produces an extremely complex and constantly resonating moment.

    This ¡°sacred resonance¡± is the source of light everywhere in the entire Cathedral of the Light.

    After the bishops finally finished reporting, the voice of the rumbling rumbling in the Great Hall of Light was quiet, and Saint Ivan III opened his eyes slightly, and his voice whispered and said: "End?"

    Veronica bent down beside the pope: "Yes, Your Majesty, the bishops have left."

    "I heard the voice of the Lord," St. Ivan III whispered. "That is a great voice... The Lord must be delighted by our efforts."

    "Yes, the Lord is pleased with what we have done," Veronica said softly. "He wants this world to be His heavenly kingdom. We must clear the world''s heresy evil."

    "We must clear the world''s heresy evil for the Lord..." St. Ivan III groaned low and slowly fell into a deep dream, and continued to embrace the indescribable whisper of the **** of light from the dream. Whispered.

    Cecil collar, in the buffer camp on the banks of the White River.

    After getting permission to settle down and get a place where you can lie down and sleep, after getting a hot meal, those who have been scared for dozens of days from the plains of the Holy Spirit finally feel a little relief.

    They thanked the lord for his kindness and lamented the high text. Cecil really is a hero who is broad-minded and protects the people, but more is thinking about his future survival.

    They are still unable to enter the city for the time being. Although they have already seen the clean and prosperous city, they must live in the ¡°buffer camp¡± outside the city before passing the final review. This is the last source of their uneasiness.

    No one knows what the content and form of the review is, and no one knows how long the review process will last, and how the results of the review will go, although they understand the lord''s cautiousness in this regard, but as long as there is no elution in one day. The suspicion of "cultivists", they will not be able to keep their hearts.

    Those who fled from the plains of the Holy Spirit all the way to the shacks assigned to them, whispered about the future, discussed the past, and then the door of the shack was suddenly pushed away.

    They looked up nervously and saw an extraordinarily tall figure standing at the door.

    They thought it was a strong warrior, but soon they saw the man wearing a priest''s robes.

    The robe rubbed the side and eluted the color, but still can be seen as a robes of the Light Lord.

    Everyone is nervous and turbulent.

    "Don''t be afraid," Wright opened his hands and walked slowly toward those who were showing fear and vigilance. "I don''t have weapons, no malice, nor come to interrogate heresy."

    "I just want to talk to you."

 Chapter 351ï¼š Visit again

    Looking at the people who were full of vigilance, alertness and even hatred, Wright was silent for a while.

    He is not a good missionary - not even a good pastor, which he knew from a long time ago.

    He was just an orphan who was taken out of the woodpile. He survived with the good heart of the old abbot. He was only a servant and servant in the monastery for the entire twenty years before he was awakened. Unlike the orthodox-born priests, he has received complete theological education, and unlike the talented and lucky ones, he has been able to learn how to face the intrigue of the upper-level sects in a short time.

    In the year when the old abbot¡¯s dean died, he felt the call of the Holy Light in tears. The spiritual gift of ¡°spiritual talent¡± saved him the fate of being a slave worker after the protector¡¯s death. From then on, he took off the burlap of the chores and put on the robes of the priests, but he was still the rude and low-handed servant in the eyes of all, and he accepted a full set of education that the official priest should accept, and Strictly and almost rigorously fulfilling every virtue rule recorded in those sacred books¡ªbecause the old dean once said that those virtues are the greatest places where human beings differ from beasts.

    But after he learned all of these things and became his own rules of conduct, he found that he was farther away from other priests. The teachings of the Holy Light that he valued so much seemed to be in the eyes of most priests in this era. Not so important...

    He knew that he was an alternative to the priesthood. He knew that the regulations he had stubbornly followed were out of date in the eyes of the priests of this era. He knew all the defamation, calculations and exclusions behind him, but he never said it. Because he at least believes in the last thing: the Holy Light, after all, is to protect others, the Holy Light, after all, shelters the world, and those who use the Holy Light, even if they no longer value classical Virtue is ethical, and they are at least still on the side of justice.

    Therefore, he accepts the crowding of the church. This is the price of his "out of date". He also accepts the mission of absurdly preaching to the south without any support, because the gospel of spreading the light is what he is most willing to do. Things, but he... can''t face these people in front of him.

    Even in the most difficult and difficult time of his mission, what he faced was only the numbness of the people, but on these faces, he saw real hatred and hostility.

    "I am the pastor of Cecil, Wright Avicen, you can call me Wright," tall Wright walked in front of those people and sat down slowly. "I am the only sacred pastor on this land." - So you can think of me as the head of the Holy Light Church here. If you see, I have no weapons, no hostility, I have left the center of the Church of the Light, now I just want to know the Holy Spirit. In the end what happened."

    "You burned our church!"

    A young woman shouted uncontrollably, but she was immediately pulled by the man next to him.

    There are more than twenty people here, but Wright has only one person, but these twenty people are in great tension--because they know that the pastor is an extraordinary person, the power of the extraordinary is not something ordinary people can fight against. Moreover, this priest also has the muscles of the bulging sacs, even if he does not have extraordinary strength, the people on the scene may not necessarily be his opponents...

    And there is one more important point: this pastor is the only priest on the territory. Does this mean that the pastor is the lord sent to "review" them?

    They did not expect that they would have escaped from the plains of the Holy Spirit. In this new sanctuary, they would also be subject to the censorship of the Holy Light.

    Wright saw the nervousness of these people. He slowed down his tone: "Please rest assured, I only represent myself - I don''t represent the lord. At this moment, I don''t even represent the church. On the way to burn the church, I am on the way. I heard the rumors, the Holy Light God of the Holy Spirit Plain... Why burn the churches of other denominations?"

    People look at me, I look at you, and finally someone opens: "Because they found evidence of a cult ritual in the church... and the main sacrifice of the church was indeed turned into a monster after the sorcerer was out of control... ¡±

    "Why are you being exiled? I can feel that you are just ordinary people..."

    "They forced us to change our faith," the woman who spoke first squinted. "They lit the fire with the light, let us make choices beside the fire, if we converted to the light and donated half of the family''s money as a sin, It is not sinful. If you don¡¯t convert to the light, you have to walk from the fire to prove your innocence. They say that the fire lit by the light will only burn the sinful people. If you die in the fire, it is evil. The minions of the believers..."

    The next person went on to say: "Someone was pushed into the fire, some people converted to the light, and we... escaped in advance."

    This topic has been opened. Those who have been scared for a long time seem to have been caught at a critical point. At this moment, they can no longer care about anything. They have opened their mouths about the hardships of this road.

    "As soon as we escaped, they said that we were all tempted by the evil spirits. It is already a hopeless fallen man..."

    "They burned the house we stayed in the city, took away the belongings in our house, and chased the escaping people with the lord..."

    "We spend money on the money, buy soldiers and merchants, and run south from the plains of the Holy Spirit - because the north is close to the kingdom, where the Church of the Light is more..."

    "We first took the carriage, then walked to Pittsburgh, and finally stuffed into the cabin like a fish, hiding between the barrels, we almost couldn''t lie down and sleep - only a few people lay down every time. Everyone takes turns sleeping..."

    "Three people died on the boat and were thrown into the river..."

    Wright quietly listened to everyone''s experience, and under his priest''s robe, a pair of fists clenched again and again.

    He could hardly imagine that this was what his former church compatriots would do... Are those people crazy? Did the last trace of the Light of the Light disappear from their minds?

    Who judged heresy? Who ignites the fire with the Holy Light to identify the evil? What is the redemption money?

    After everyone had finished speaking, the scene was silent for a long time, until Wright took the initiative to break the silence: "In the city... There is a small church on the north side of the Mage area, that is my church.

    "No, I won''t force you to convert. I just want to tell you that if someone is sick, injured, or a child wants candy, go there and look for me... I have been there."

    After saying this, the sturdy priest like a warrior stood up and left the place like a runaway, leaving the people in the shack to face each other.

    Wright quickly passed through the streets and back to the church. He took out the letter from the regional church headquarters from his arms and carefully read every word on it. Now, he finally knows this. What does the Pope call on the church to call on the heretics at all levels?

    After reading the letter, after a long silence, he finally lifted the other hand and gently moved twice.

    A white flame of light came out of his fingertips, it was a bleak sacred light, but still enough to ignite the paper - after a few seconds, the letter was to hold the ashes floating in the wind.

    Outside the church, a lazy and elegant female figure who seems to be incompatible with the surrounding pedestrians stops a little.

    This is a tall woman wearing a lilac gauze. In this cold spring season, her thin dress is very eye-catching, but the pedestrians coming and going around seem to have not seen the woman, but one by one. I walked over.

    The woman¡¯s face was covered with a veil of the same lavender, revealing only a pair of curious eyes. At that moment, the eyes were looking at the direction of the church door¡ªalthough the door was now closed, she seemed to be able to The door saw the situation inside, and while watching, he whispered out loudly: "Hey... human beings are really a complicated creature..."

    The woman then withdrew her gaze and looked at the already large-scale city that had developed.

    "The words are coming back... How did the place develop so fast... When was this small building covered? When did these people come out..." The woman squatted and squatted, "on Is it still a shack for the second time?"

    Just finished this sentence, a crisp, but when it sounds like annoying exclamation suddenly came from behind: "Wow! It is you!"

    The woman turned her head in an instant, and at first glance she saw the short melon, half of the elf, half a day, knowing what the guy was standing behind, and quite rudely using the half of the frosting stick in his hand. Local snacks) point to themselves.

    Then the annoying mixed creature stunned again: "And you still wear the same clothes and veil as you did last time - are you so poor?"

    Melita P¨¦nia, senior agent of Mithril Treasury, is a top-level service industry practitioner who specializes in dealing with senior customers. She is a well-trained and elegant woman. Now I want to fly this guy out again.

    But she still spoke with a dignified smile in the next second: "I am coming to visit Gao Wen? Duke Cecil, please lead the way."

    "Oh," Amber quickly put a half of the sugar stick in his hand into his mouth. Hey, chewed it down, and then reached out, "six copper plates."

    Merita Ponia''s eyebrows shook: "Isn''t it three last time?"

    "It¡¯s going up, I¡¯m getting bigger now, I¡¯m going to double it,¡± Amber sizzled. ¡°You¡¯d better decide now, maybe you have to go back...¡±

    Half an hour later, Gao Wen, who was studying the mechanical design in the study room, was interrupted by a sudden call from the door: "Hey! Gao Wen! Someone is looking for you!"

    Gao Wen suddenly looked up and looked at Amber with surprise: "How do you get in from the door... ah? Miss mylittlepony?"

    "Long time no see, Duke adults - and once again stressed, please read my name correctly," Melita Ponia gracefully gave a gift, said with a smile, "I brought the goods you booked."

 Chapter 352ï¼š Second piece of eternal slate

    To be honest, if it weren''t for this rainbow... Miss Melita took the initiative to come to the door, in fact, Gao Wen is about to forget his trade with Mithril Treasury.

    He hopes that Mithril Treasures will find a second piece of eternal slate for him.

    "I hope you haven''t waited for too long," Melita wore a thin veil under all circumstances, but from behind the veiled veil, she could see that she had a rather decent smile (although I don''t know why. When she turns her head and looks at the amber, this smile will be distorted in a moment.) "We must act according to the rules - the original owner of this slate violated the agreement with the secret bank, but we have to wait for him. The slate can be disposed of by itself after the repayment deadline is exceeded."

    As I said, the mysterious agent of Mithril Treasures raised his hand very casually - a piece of metal plate with a light golden metal glow that I had already appeared in her hand: "This is what you want." Goods '', you can check it out."

    She doesn''t seem to worry that Gao Wen will grab the slate or use other means to tear up the agreement.

    Of course, Gao Wen did not mean to tear up the agreement. He just took the metal pieces in the hands of Melita seriously, and couldn¡¯t help but say: "So important things even match it. There aren''t any containers... You should also pack them with a piece of oil paper at least."

    Merita smiled slightly: "If the expensive container is unprotected, it is just a flashy ornament. No one can **** something from the senior agent of Mithril Treasure House, so the slate does not need any extra parcels."

    The other side said that it seemed quite reasonable. Gao Wen¡¯s mouth curled up a bit, then he looked down at the metal plate on his hand.

    Like the eternal slate he had before, the metal plate is still just a piece of slap-sized piece, but its edge shape is somewhat different from the first slate, which makes him wonder, maybe every piece of slate is similar in size but The contours are different. The surface of the metal plate can be seen with familiar straight lines and incomprehensible patterns, and the surface is inlaid with light blue crystals of unknown material and slightly bright, which only slightly senses the fluctuations in the crystal. The text judges that this thing is true.

    No one in the world is better at identifying the authenticity of the eternal slate than he is. In the moment of trying to resonate with the slate, the shackles in the spiritual world are the best proof of identification.

    The last time I resonated with the slate, he heard a zenith star fleet smashing the battle of the gods. This time, he resonated, what inspiration would he get?

    Gao Wen almost couldn''t help but rushed to try, but in order to avoid being seen by Melita, he still suppressed the idea of ??"going out of the sky" on the spot, and calmly placed the slate on the table: "I checked I can''t see the fake."

    "Then according to the original agreement, you should pay enough ''remuneration'' to exchange for an eternal slate." Melita smiled brilliantly, even if it was a veil that could not obscure her smile. "It can be equivalent to the eternal slate." The ''extraordinary things'' can also be a lot of knowledge and relics, but the conventional gold and silver jewels in the world can''t be done - even those meaningless things can''t compare with the eternal slate.

    At the end of the day, Melita also kindly reminded me: "I am also responsible for assessing whether the ''remuneration'' you have met meets the requirements. If it is not enough, then I still have to take this slate - but within ten years. , we will keep it for you until you can get the starting price. This is your treatment as a senior customer."

    "I don''t have to wait ten years, I am ready to pay," Gao Wen smiled and raised his hand to say amber. "Go to the treasure house, the ¡®deep shelter,¡¯ and take the ''metal of God''.¡±

    Amber blinked, whispering next to Gao Wen¡¯s ear: "A lot of over there, which one to pick?"

    "Emmmm...a big point, it looks very valuable. In fact, you can hold a piece of it, which one is bigger than this eternal slate."

    "Oh, I am going!"

    After the next sentence, the amber blinked in the air.

    "Please wait a moment, my guard has already picked up the goods in the treasure chest," Gao Wen nodded to Melita. "I promise that that thing will satisfy you."

    Merita is obviously very curious about what kind of exchanges Gaowen has prepared, but as a senior agent of Mithril Treasure, she is very good at controlling her emotions, just faintly said: "I am looking forward to it."

    It didn''t take long for Amber to return to the study¡ªprobably carrying heavy objects and turning the windows inconveniently. She still came in from the door honestly. As soon as she entered the house, she held the "duang" in her hand and still stood in front of Melita. She looked proud: "Look! Look at this color, look at this size! You can change a lot of you." slate¡­¡­"

    Merita saw that the thing that Amber had come in was stunned, and when the thing was squatting at the foot, the dignified and elegant senior agent even jumped up, and she looked at the big piece with a stunned look. Distorted, apparently a metal object that has fallen off a large piece of equipment, exclaimed: "This... what is this?! Where did you get it?!"

    "We don''t know," Gao Wen said with a smile before the amber mouth of the big mouth. "We found it when the mountain was bombed in the dark mountains. It was hard and hard to melt, and it had a super resistance to magical power. Sex, I also found that its material is somewhat similar to the eternal slate - so I named it ''the metal of God'', which I think is the same as the eternal slate, perhaps a superb creation other than human cognition... ¡±

    Gao Wen¡¯s understatement is that there is a lack of confidence in the words, and Melita is looking at the huge, distorted metal on the ground in disappointment, and finally bends over to hold it up.

    Of course she can see that this thing is close to the material of the eternal slate... even almost the same!

    But this huge twisted metal can''t see the strange and complicated texture, and can''t see the inlaid crystal, which means it is definitely not an eternal slate - its value will probably be lower than the eternal slate with grain and crystal. ......

    But it is so big!

    The power it contains - the power that humans cannot perceive, is also true!

    Melita fell into entanglement and thought for a moment, and held the metal in a pose that was neither elegant nor steady, until Gao Wen¡¯s voice awakened her: "Miss Melita, I miss you. It is time to make an assessment."

    The agent lady was so awake, she felt that she might have been shocked by the power of the so-called "metal of God", so she would have such a rude performance, then she began to seriously The land is measured by this transaction.

    Gao Wen¡¯s ¡°transactions¡± exceeded her imagination, but Mithril¡¯s treasure house must abide by its own rules ¨C orderly, which is the first requirement of Mithril¡¯s treasure house.

    So she quickly evaluated and quickly got the result: "It''s worth... meets the requirements, and it''s a little higher."

    "That''s good." Gao Wen relieved with relief. Although he was confident in his performance before, he still felt that using such a large amount of metal scrap to change a piece of obviously high-precision eternal slate is a bit of a flickering person. Although the materials should be similar, it is equivalent to replacing a single crystal silicon with a piece of sand. The two components are similar, and the price is not the same!

    But since the agent lady judged that it was a good deal to change two things... Gao Wen did not say anything.

    But at the same time he is a bit curious - the senior agent of Mithril Treasures can''t have no brains, even if she doesn''t know the secrets of the information stored in the eternal slate, she should also know that there are secrets of the gods in the eternal slate... those metals Waste is a real metal scrap, she will not judge the difference in the potential value of the two things?

    Or... can she feel something else from the metal scrap? For example, the "deity shield" technology or similar gadgets that were just cracked out of metal scraps by the sorcerer?

    Gao Wen¡¯s heart suddenly made a lot of speculation, but he didn¡¯t ask it, but changed the topic: ¡°Can I ask more questions? In fact, I am very curious that the original owner of this piece of eternal slate that you brought is who¡­¡­"

    He is really curious about this matter: those who can possess an eternal slate are not simple, even if they possess small fragments, and they are not the princes and nobles, then which unlucky collector has lost his treasure? ?

    But what he expected was that Melita shook her head gently: "The secret of keeping customers is the basic rule of Mithril Treasury. Although the defaulting customer lost the slate, ta''s breach of contract has already been surrendered. The slate is then offset, so I can''t reveal anything about ta."

    "Well, you are really following the rules," Gao Wen waved his hand. "Then I change the question. Do you have more eternal slate to shoot? I mean - it is possible to shoot in the future."

    Melita couldn''t help but widen her eyes and looked at Gao Wen with amazement: "You... still?"

    The eternal slate is not a Chinese cabbage. Even if the king emperor can collect a piece of life, even if life is satisfied, how can anyone dare to propose a long-term order? !

    She obviously does not know how many "metals of God" in Gao Wen¡¯s hands...

    ¡°I like to study theology,¡± Gao Wen said casually for a reason. ¡°And I have a collection.¡±

    "...there are people who have a collection of us. We have seen a lot of mystery treasures, but you are the first time you see this level..." Melita said with a strange look, but after a moment she nodded slightly, "You are Senior customers, Mithril Treasury will give priority to your needs. Although there are no more eternal slate in the hands of Mithril Treasures, I can pay attention to you - if there is, I will inform you as soon as possible. ¡±

    Gao Wen smiled: "That would be better."

    Merri''s only purpose for Periya seems to be to complete the transaction, and she is obviously very concerned about the large piece of "God''s Metal" she just started, so she did not do more in the Gaowen''s lord''s office. After staying and completing the transaction, she left here.

    Soon after, in the bustling and wealthy Earl of Hosman, a distance from Cecil, Melita Ponia entered a jewelry store.

    She went straight to the counter and said to the owner of the jewelry store: "Do you buy jewelry?"

    The owner of the jewelry store did not lift the eyelids: "Receive, the price is 30%."

    Melita smiled and turned a hand, and put a beautiful and gorgeous metal inlaid with crystal and magic silk on the counter: "Boss, look at this, the jewelry box made of pure Mithril, it is inlaid on it. The finest amethyst and ruby, and these magic lines, these fine gold patches..."

    The "jewel box" is not big. After opening it, it seems that it can just put a palm-sized object...

 Chapter 353ï¼š What a ghost, a poem?

    Gao Wen, who was in Cecil''s collar, didn''t know what the Miss Mylittlepony had done after he left. All his attention now is on the eternal slate in front of him¡ªor some sort of ancient information storage medium.

    Amber stared at the metal plate in Gao Wen¡¯s hand with a big eyes. He said, ¡°It¡¯s really different from the last shape!¡±

    Then she said something else: "But then, you use a piece of metal scrap to replace the eternal slate with others... Is this appropriate?"

    "Value depends on people''s needs. For us it''s metal scrap, because we have a lot of the same things at hand, we even have a sample of gods, but for people outside of us - that is The extraordinary creation equivalent to the eternal slate." Gao Wenfu said without changing his color.

    Amber pouting: "The ability to talk with you is more powerful than Pittman."

    Gao Wen just smiled and didn''t talk, but he felt that he was right at all - the gods and bloodstains are not precious? That thing, if you just throw a small piece and throw it at the major churches, I am afraid that all the sects will be able to fight out the brains, but Tyre does not think so, and the party that can help the deep sea to sing a party can get rid of dozens of tons of corpses. Oh...

    He waved his hand and told Amber to look around: "I want to try to communicate with this piece of eternal stone, you are watching."

    "Oh, OK - I said that I will be guarding you next to me," Amber agreed. Then he bbed up. "I thought you were crawling out of the grave. Every time I have it." Kind of guardian feeling..."

    The nonsense of this work will never be less.

    Gao Wen did not take care of the broken side of Amber. At this moment he has begun to release his spiritual strength, and the piece of eternal slate in his hand has produced a familiar resonance in the next moment.

    With the illusion of the slight heat of the slate, Gao Wen felt that his spirit once again stripped off the body, and a kind of super-experienced feeling came to him. In the state of fluttering and indescribable, he suddenly felt his mind. Some brief information emerged...

    He concentrated on listening to the content of the message, but when the information came out, he only had a sigh:

    "... Don''t indulge in this illusory quiet night... The night will be broken...

    "... Don''t indulge in your warm cradle... The cradle will one day be overturned...

    "...Do not sleep in the sanctuary of the soul... The shelter of the soul will sooner or later become a shackle that cannot be broken...

    "Get off, before the stars flash, let''s go, before the end of the night...

    "If you don''t start soon, the day will come..."

    After the message of a small poem is over, it is the long-lasting background noise and the unbearable feeling of spiritual emptiness.

    In this state of super-detachment without any sense of detachment, Gao Wen¡¯s thinking is still working, and he feels a burst of sorrow: Is this over?

    In the second piece of eternal slate, only one poem was recorded?

    What does this poem mean? Who left it? At that time, those zenith star fleets that overthrew the gods? What do they mean by leaving this poem?

    Is it here that the artistic talent of super-high-tech aliens is not enough?

    Gao Wen¡¯s thoughts diverge infinitely, but he quickly recovered when he was half-divided. He knew that the truth is certainly not so simple ¨C the eternal slate is not a common storage medium, they also carry the secrets of God, extraordinary power, ß±God''s battle report and so on, a lot of things that can change the human process. A sudden emergence of a small poem between so many incredible information... This can never be a coincidence.

    This poem should have its special meaning, which may be suggesting something.

    Gao Wen carefully recalls what he "listens" to and "sees". From that poem, he faintly associates something. This poem is to let people not indulge in a short but peaceful illusion? Moreover, it is implied that something will break this brief peace, the cradle will be overturned, and the night will break... If it is associated with the real world, will this mean periodicity... magic tide?

    So short peace is the interval between the magic tides? What about the cradle? Does it refer to the planet where humans are currently located?

    The author of the poem also mentioned shackles and spiritual asylum... What does this mean? Spiritual Asylum... Sleeping in the shelter of the soul, will it be related to the eternal sleeper?

    But those who left this poem should not know the person who is sleeping, because the birth of the eternal slate is even longer than the history of mankind...

    Moreover, the poem also mentions "white Öç", what does Bai Öç mean? Is it another artistic expression of the magic tide? So why is it called white ??

    Gao Wen¡¯s thinking is running fast in this spirit of detachment, and when one question becomes a conjecture, he finds that he still has no signs of getting out of this detached state ¨C is it recorded in the second piece of eternal slate? Information is not over yet?

    Just after such an idea, he suddenly felt that there was another message in his mind. The infinite background noise suddenly disappeared, and in the endless darkness, the light gradually emerged.

    The light formed a picture, and he saw a blue-green planet with a blue-green color floating quietly in the innocent starry sky, and at the edge of the picture, there was an arc-shaped atmosphere that felt infinitely powerful. The storm is slowly surging.

    After a few seconds of dullness, Gao Wen realized that what he saw was the planet under his feet, and the arc-shaped atmospheric storm at the edge of the picture... is the "sun" around the planet, which is the Gaseous giant planet!

    After realizing this, his first thought was to see what the surface of the vibrant blue-green planet was. How many continents it has, how big the ocean is, Loren Continental, Ann Su, Tifeng, in the end of this planet, where is the Kraken?

    However, he soon found himself unable to control the perspective of the moment, and he vaguely realized that what he saw was not a real, real-time image of the planet. The information that emerged from the depths of his mind told him that it was only one. The sub-simulation picture, which is presented on the screen, is the image that the planet once looked like in tens of thousands of years or even millions of years ago...

    Then he saw that the angle of view moved under uncontrolled conditions, and the blue-green planet in the picture gradually narrowed, and around the planet, there suddenly appeared a shining light spot and a matching text symbol.

    It is different from any lingua franca in the world, but their meaning flows into the mind of Gao Wen as the text appears. He sees the light spots floating around the planet with a name:

    Huiguang No.1 Station, Huiguang No.2 Station... Zenith Satellite Group... Cangwu Station... Tianqiao Base Station... Giant Planetary Monitoring Station, First Star Bridge, Second Star Bridge...

    These things came out one by one, but then one after another, it was red that might represent a fault or offline status.

    The red color was only a few initially, but it quickly zoomed in throughout the field of view. In the end, almost all space stations were turned into a fault or offline state, and only the last few highlights were still flashing alone in space. Glorious.

    Here, the information stored in the eternal slate is really over. After a familiar whirlwind, Gao Wen¡¯s spirit quickly deviated from the ¡°detached¡± state. After the scene in front of him resumed stability, he saw it. Amber''s big face plate...

    In fact, this half-elves came here every time. Gao Wen had long been accustomed to numbness, and now he can completely ignore it. He just waved his hand and pulled it aside, then pulled the amber to the side and then started a The man frowned and wondered.

    He saw a lot of things from the scene that appeared in the end, and thought of a lot of things, and these things that I saw thoughts made him feel uneasy for a long time -

    There is something in space, there are a lot of things!

    The super-civilization that left the world many years ago and has nowhere to go in the distance, they left a systematic monitoring station and management facilities over the planet, but as time went by, these monitoring stations and management The facility has failed and lost, and the first time he traversed the surveillance satellite he was attached to... it should be one of the last remaining devices still running!

    Are these devices still in the sky? Gao Wen thinks that there are still eighty-nine.

    They may just be downtime in the communication system, but the track control system has a high probability of persisting in the communication system for a longer period of time. Perhaps in the long years of the past, some space facilities have crashed on the ground, but the remaining things must also be Yes - after all, the ordinary satellite that he has attached to has survived, and the larger, longer-life space facilities have no reason to crash.

    But those things seem to be unobservable... Whether it''s magic like eagle eye surgery or a telescope with purely optical principles, you can''t see any artifacts in space... maybe even the stealth systems of space facilities More advanced than the track control system?

    Gao Wen frowned here and thought about it. He found his breath after he found no clue. He looked up and saw that the amber was still standing next to him. He snorted a little: "Hey, are you still here?"

    "Of course I am here!" Amber squatted. "You just turned me away and you forget it?"

    "Ah... I didn''t pay attention to it," Gao Wen knocked on his eyebrows and took the last remaining vertigo to his mind. Then he stood up and raised his arm. "How long have I been "sleeping"?"

    "Half an hour, but look at your face now and not sleeping for three days," Amber grinned. "What do you see? I know, you can feel from some strange places. A lot of weird things..."

    "What do you say," Gao Wen glanced at the half-elf. "Put this eternal slate and put it with the first piece. As for what I saw... I explained to you that you can¡¯t hear it. understand."

    "Hey, stupid," Amber sighed, and then smothered the eternal slate and read it. "If you say such a precious thing, you are really relieved to let me clean up - you are not afraid that I secretly sold it. ?"

    Gao Wenyi listened to this and he was happy: "Oh, you have the ability to find someone who dares to buy it and sell it. I promise that you will have 20 church knights to chop your forefoot." You, I will not protect you until then."

    Amber immediately shrank his neck, as if the twenty church knights had come to the door: "Hey - this guy is terrible to talk!"

 Chapter 354ï¼š Satellite fine new features

    After Amber left, Gao Wen quietly thought about the information he heard in the second piece of eternal slate.

    He can feel that the second piece of eternal slate gives him not only a seemingly deep poem but also a view of suspected space facility monitoring information. It also brings a subtle change to his spiritual world. This change is similar to the feeling that he had been in contact with the mysterious crystals left by Govin? Cecil.

    Perhaps this frequent contact with "relics" is strengthening the channel of certain information links. He feels that his connection with the surveillance satellite in space has become closer, and this does not seem to be an illusion...

    After a little calming down his turbulent spirit, Gao Wen concentrated his attention and began to call for satellite signals.

    A pair of views emerged and spread out of his mind, which is a familiar surveillance image from a space perspective, and the picture is still covered with a hot block like a thermal image (magic intensity map), in view At the top is the monitoring report on the activity of giant planets in the recent period.

    Gao Wen ignored the monitoring reports that he had already seen and began to concentrate on trying to adjust the top view.

    Slowly, he felt that the angle of view seemed to be "loose" a little...

    In the distant space, in the innocent darkness, on the track hidden by the optical mask system, the surface of an extremely ancient orbital space facility is shining slightly.

    It is shaped like an inverted flat-topped pyramid, with a large black symbol printed on the gray and metallic metal shell. The slight milky white light is slowly moving between the overlapping layers of the inverted pyramid. It shows that there is still enough energy to run in this device from the ancient times, but the flow of light is intermittent ¨C ??its energy core is obviously in a rather unpleasant state.

    At some point, a sudden change occurred at the end of the inverted pyramid that pointed to the earth.

    On that small plane, an extremely complex set of optical sensors made up a sophisticated array of observations, and in that particular moment, its array of observations suddenly shook ¨C and then again.

    One optical sensor is trying to adjust its angle, and the mounting base of the array is trembled - if it can spread sound, it must be humming. This process lasted for a few seconds, and then a mechanical structure that was stuck seemed to be suddenly released - the sensors were active at once, and the large and small lens elements almost trembled until two seconds later. Only after the calibration is completed, everything is calm.

    In these two seconds, Gao Wentian turned around.

    It turns out that the result of a sudden cut of a perspective into a dozen and then let them sweep wildly in the range of thousands of kilometers is extremely terrible, and the mental pollution caused is even millions of years. Satellite fines can''t help...

    After everything finally stabilized, Gao Wencai held the table and stood still, and was very fortunate that he sent the amber out. Otherwise, the performance of his fall will definitely be laughed at by the half-elf for more than half a year, and even worse, she May immediately rush to talk to Herti and Rebecca, "Your ancestors have a stroke"...

    She did this kind of thing - even if she knew that she would be photographed on the wall by Gao Wen.

    After standing firm, Gao Wen began to slowly adjust the picture in his mind, and a smile gradually appeared on his face.

    In his mind, the top view that was covered with large patches of color and could not be seen clearly became clear - he found a way to close the "magic distribution filter", now he is free and clear Look at the world!

    Although he was not as clear as he was in the satellite era, he was quite satisfied - this is an old satellite after all. Now that the filter can be turned off, it has greatly exceeded his expectations. The slight blurring of the picture is completely acceptable. of.

    That is mostly caused by the aging of the lens group.

    And he tried to re-open the magic map - after a short delay, the magic map covered with the changing color patches reappeared in his mind, which made Gao Wen suddenly relieved.

    It is best to have a filter that can be freely switched. After all, the magical distribution map is not clear, but it is an important reference for the magic tide warning. In all fairness, Gao Wen thinks that it is even more valuable than the current high-definition picture.

    In addition to the magical distribution map that can be opened and closed freely, Gao Wen also found that he can finally move the angle of view and zoom the picture!

    In his mind, the vast land is slowly moving. He saw the mountains in the south of Cecil, saw the pioneering land on the north bank of the White River, saw the Kant collar and the G¨¹len collar, and saw the plain of the Holy Spirit. And the northern land still covered with snow and ice...

    After sweeping a circle in the Kingdom of Ansu, Gao Wen began to move the perspective toward the south.

    His vision returned to Cecil''s collar, and slowly southward, crossed the dark mountains, crossed the black forest that had swallowed up the expeditionary tens of thousands of warriors, and crossed the strip that was once an important grain-producing land. Plain... He saw the magnificent wall.

    It is a bright arc of light, and a huge tower of sentinels (guard generators) is supported at each node of the light arc, and the energy released by it forms an arc-shaped barrier. This barrier is so So huge that even if he takes his eyes off, he can see the striking barrier from a more distant perspective.

    But after focusing on the dead soil inside the barrier, the smile on Gao Wen¡¯s face gradually disappeared.

    Large patches of interfering ripples suddenly appear in the picture, and the layers of twisted patches and constantly dithering pixels occupy almost the entire field of view. He can hardly see anything in the dead soil!

    Gao Wen can of course guess what it is - it is a powerful energy disturbance, it is still entangled in the waste soil, the interference of the residual energy of the magic tide!

    That interference energy is so powerful? So that the monitoring satellites of Zenith Star Technology can''t see through the internal interference zone?

    Gao Wen frowned, and then guessed that perhaps the satellite has a variety of different sensors and observation modes, and maybe there is a response to this interference, so he immediately launched the magic reaction observation - this is the only one he currently has in addition to high-definition images. Master the observation mode.

    Gao Wen really saw something different: it was a magical color block that was spread across the entire picture, almost purple.

    This means that the magic intensity is extremely high within the observation range.

    Gao Wen silently turned off the magic reaction mode, and felt that it was useless, not even as useful as the HD view.

    He didn''t immediately shift the "line of sight" away, but insisted on staying in the scope of the newly-wasted soil. He tried to concentrate his spirits and tried to use high-end techniques such as blinking the frame and brain to remove the mosaic. To make up for the lack of the picture, in the process, he struggled to distinguish the slight terrain in the wasteland through the flashing interference lines and misplaced pictures, and compare it with the things in his memory.

    He felt that he had found the magic scar and saw the Great Plains of Waste, and he also saw some faint images that seemed to be creeping around the magic mark. What is it? Is it a cluster of distortions that are being migrated?

    Gao Wen frowned, trying to track the creepy images, but soon their images were blurred and could not be distinguished.

    When Gao Wen tried to find other clusters of distortions, a very weak flash suddenly appeared in the central part of the wasteland, causing his attention.

    He immediately concentrated all his energy (including the blink of the eye and the brain to remove the mosaic) into that area, and after waiting patiently for dozens of seconds, he actually observed a flash in that position.

    Is that lightning in the clouds? Unlike... Although many areas of the wasteland are covered with thick radiation clouds, the current wasteland center and most of the northern part of the country are cloudless, where there is only a very high concentration of magical energy...

    Gao Wen guessed the possible answer - he knew where it was.

    It was the emperor of the empire, and the dark blue magic well was there...

    So it is very likely that it is the radiance of the dark blue magic well!

    Gao Wen was shocked by his own conjecture - for so many years, is there still a part of the deep blue magic well running? ! Is it completely destroyed by the magic tide? !

    But the slight blue flash is obviously the light that can be produced by the deep blue magic wells! That is the arc that is only available when the reaction tower releases energy!

    Gao Wen was agitated by his strong curiosity, but he wanted to see more things from the surveillance picture but it was completely impossible - the interference was too serious, the blink of the eye and the brain to remove the mosaic power After all, there are limits.

    Feeling the rapid consumption of mental power, Gao Wen can only helplessly give up the idea of ??seeing more things from the waste soil, and try to pull his vision to the farthest - he wants to try to see if he can observe Go outside this continent.

    After trying hard, the results were in his expectation: not.

    He realized that this limitation was probably determined by the position of the satellite and the mechanical structure of the sensor - the satellite''s scope of observation is really only the continent, unless he can control the satellite''s orbital change one day (if this If the satellite has this function, otherwise there is probably no way to see the situation outside the mainland.

    Of course, there is also a way of thinking, that is, satellites that can be connected to other areas... But Gao Wen always feels that this chance is not as good as letting the satellites become a track... He can¡¯t go back to the sky once and then go back to heaven.

    Next, Gao Wen is like a child who got a new toy. He began to happily toss the right to unlock his own vision. Although he is now looking at the vision, the picture he sees is not as clear as it was in the past, but still Let him be very happy, he will look at St. Sunil once, look at Aldernan, and occasionally look at the direction of the Elf Empire, and in the process try to guess from the vague mosaic. The real situation below.

    He has been tossing for a long time, and has been tossing until he spits out.

    Gao Wen helped the table to sit back in his chair, and said that he couldn''t play anymore - it would really be vomiting after playing for a while... This is going to catch up with the amber, and the face can''t be completely saved.

    Not long after he sat down, there was a footstep outside the study.

    Gao Wen knows that this is definitely not amber - after all, amber rarely comes in from the door, and rarely has footsteps.

    Listening to the heavy and powerful steps outside the door, he suspected that the armed Armen or a large waisted guard came over to report the matter.

    After a moment, the door knocked and he responded. The door of the study opened, and the pastor Wright stood at the door and stared at him with his eyes.

    Gao Wen: "..."

    No wonder the pace is heavy and powerful!

 Chapter 355ï¼š New shelter

    Seeing the priest Wright standing at the door, Gao Wen¡¯s first reaction was a little surprised that the pastor usually rarely came to see himself.

    Gao Wenping often pays attention to Wright''s activities. After all, this is the only missionary on the territory. It can be regarded as an extension of the Church of the Light in Cecil. Although the pastor''s style seems to be a bit problematic, His connection with the Church of the Light is worthy of Gao Wen¡¯s attention, but after a period of observation, he discovered that Mr. Wright is really a man who obeys the classical commander¡¯s commandments. It is around the church, praying in the morning, blessing the holy water, entertaining the believers who go to church to pray, distribute the cookies (although it seems to be rarely sent), and go to the city in the afternoon to preach, the basic way of preaching is to help each other. Every household works, while working to announce the benefits of getting close to the light, such as the waist is not sore legs and so on... In a few months, he also developed a group of believers...

    In addition, the pastor has no extra activities at all. He only heard that someone was injured on the construction site, and he ran to help. The remaining few were heard about the workers. The canteen wants to improve the food for everyone, so he ran to the west forest and hit a dozen bears. In the past few days, the town of the logging farm also circulated a wilderness legend, saying that there was a giant in the forest, and all the time was running wildly in the bear... ...

    Recalling the story about the pastor, Gao Wen¡¯s mouth couldn¡¯t help but shake it, but because he was just playing with the satellite vr, he was still in a state of voicing at any time, and his expression quickly became extraordinarily Serious (mainly vomiting without stretching), watching Wright faintly ask: "Mr. Wright, are you looking for me?"

    Wright didn''t know why Gao Wen''s expression was so serious. He only thought of the refugees who had been collected so far, and the news that the Holy Light Church should have been crowded out in the central region. So I associate these two things with my own identity and take the initiative to say: "The Lord, I am not asking you to expel those innocent people."

    Gao Wengan did not know where this sentence came from: "Ah?"

    Wright looked serious: "Your expression is so serious, isn''t it thinking about the persecution of the gods?"

    Gao Wenxin said that he was serious because Vr played more and vomited, and had something to do with the persecution of the gods. But then he reacted, pulling his mouth and barely revealing a smile, and looked curiously. Wright: "You mean the blood gods and shadow believers who fled from the plains of the Holy Spirit... You just mentioned ''persecution'', it seems that you don''t agree with your fellow churchmen in the plains of the Holy Spirit?"

    "I... I still can''t believe that they have been paranoid to such a degree," Wright''s face showed a sad expression, and the casserole''s big fist slowly tightened. "I listened to the experiences described by the exiles, the light brought by the Holy Light." Intuition tells me that those people are honest, but... I am still doubting."

    ¡°I have heard that the improvement of the magic makes it easier for the new generation of clergy to master the power of the Holy Light, so the old method of observing the moral virtues in exchange for the light of the Holy Light is gradually out of date. Faith became a skill, so I am not surprised at the speed of the most prosperous and most vulnerable priests in the central region." Gao Wen leaned back on the back of the chair, his eyes deep. Look at Wright. "Of course, I understand your shakes and doubts. After all, you and they accept the same teachings of the Light, but you are totally different from them."

    Wright seemed to hesitate, but in Gao Wen¡¯s gaze, he still said his purpose: "Adult, I hope to go back and see."

    "I guessed it," Gao Wen said faintly. "So who is your church ready to hand over?"

    "I came to tell you about this," Lai nodded. "I promised those exiles. They can go to the church for help at any time, but I can''t help but want to go back to the plain of the Holy Spirit, so I I hope that you can send someone to temporarily manage the church without any ceremonial offerings. Just let the church open and someone clean it, so the believers want to pray and there is a place to go. And I left enough talisman and holy water in the church. I will come back before these things are consumed."

    Then, the pastor solemnly bowed to Gao Wen: "I hope you can promise me these rash requests."

    Looking at the serious face of Wright, Gao Wen couldn''t help but smile and nod. "The operation of the church is also part of the territorial affairs. You are willing to give the church to the management of the government office. It is also your performance to adapt to Cecil''s law. I agree, you can leave with confidence."

    Wright bowed his head deeply: "Thank you for your understanding."

    Looking at the only pastor in the city, it is also a pastor who has a good appetite for his own appetite. Gao Wen couldn''t help but ask: "When are you going to leave? Need **** or something else?"

    "Thank you for your generosity, I have set off in the last two days, but I don''t need help," Wright shook his head. "How can I come back, how can I go back, and the congregation helped me get the toll, I can also take the caravan." The car goes."

    Gao Wen took a blank paper from a piece of paper at hand and wrote something on it. Then he printed the seal of the Duke of Cecil and said, "Go to the business district to find the officer there. The day after tomorrow, a caravan will set off for the Holy Spirit Plain and you will be able to take you on a journey. This is your passport."

    After receiving the paperwork, Wright once again thanked him and was ready to leave, but before he left, Gao Wen suddenly stopped him.

    "Cecile will accept the sects who are persecuted and can be proved innocent," Gao Wen looked at Wright''s eyes. "As long as they are willing to abide by Cecil''s rules of faith, obey the rules of this land." The exiled person can also get shelter here. Can you accept this?"

    Wright hardly hesitated: "It is one of the teachings of the Holy Light to protect the innocent."

    But then the pastor showed a little worried look: "But adults... you have to know that once you accept the exiles publicly and on a large scale, this will greatly stimulate the Church of the Light. Although you are now A small number of exiles have been accepted, but after all, it is possible to cover up the past with the words of the displaced, and the large-scale acceptance of the exiled is a completely different concept."

    "Of course I know," Gao Wen said as usual (vr sequelae gradually improved), "But I don''t think Cecil accepts the permission of the refugees. And I don''t believe that the priests who expel the refugees will do this for this matter." The Holy Spirit Plains came here, unless the refugees were really the so-called ''devil of the evil spirits''. For those reasons why the refugees were exiled, I think those officials who charge the redemption money know it."

    "Since you have plans, I won''t say much." Wright looked at Gao Wen''s face and swallowed all the dissuasive words. He gave a ritual in the form of the Holy Light and turned away from the study.

    By the time Wright left, the figure of Amber gradually emerged from the window, and Miss Half Elf said in a tone: "Although it is a light of the light... But this Wright is quite interesting."

    Gao Wen had just felt that Amber came in, so he was not surprised at all. He just looked at the half-elf with a slight look: "Is things put out?"

    "Put it out, and seal the treasure house door according to the containment rules," Amber puts his hand on. "That said, what do you think is the recent change in the Church of Light?"

    ¡°The surface looks like it was stimulated by the activities of the cultists, so it made a fierce ''purification'' action, but in fact I think this is just a rational and premeditated expansion and embezzlement,¡± Gao Wen Gently snoring, "Since the establishment of the Holy Covenant, the various sects have maintained peace for 700 years, but not everyone wants to be so peaceful, and for the sect of mortal, the eternal peace itself does not It is too possible. Every church needs to develop, to expand its influence, to earn glory for its own gods, but there are so many potential believers and missionary land, and contradictions are inevitable. I believe that every sect is in private. There is a heart that has become the only one in the world, but the Holy Covenant is always pressing on the head to let them move, but if there is an opportunity."

    "So the Holy Light sect can''t help it anymore," Amber grinned. "It''s really easy to understand. But to be honest, you really don''t want to be irritated to those gangsters who have problems with their brains? They are super hard to do. Ah!"

    Gao Wen smiled slightly, stood up from the desk and slowly walked to the map of the southern border hanging on the wall of the study.

    "Irritation is stimulating. Here, the Cecil family in the south has fallen, but before it fell, it was also operated on this land for six hundred years. The instructions I left in the past, the church can not surpass the kingship, although the descendants do not live up to expectations. The family lost, but at least they did a good job in implementing this order. This is not the world of the Church of the Light and not the church of the world!"

    Amber blinked, and looked at Gao Wen for a few seconds before he picked it up: "In addition to the ghosts of the king after drinking and drinking, you still have a reliable ancestral training... but what happened to you? Thinking of leaving such an order? Then you thought that the church would develop to threaten local rule?"

    "I... there was no such a prophet in the past," Gao Wen smiled indifferently, but in his mind, he could not help but emerge that the leaders of several sects who had seen in the dream lanterns were wearing spacesuits to find the kingdom of God. The scene, and the subsequent Druids of the Holy Spirit School, the Dream Church, and the Storm Church fell into the three dark sects. Finally, what appeared in his mind was Selena Geer, who had become the leader of the cult. He sighed softly. Tones, "If you have seen the three dark sects of 700 years ago caused too much turmoil after a sudden fall, you will understand why our generation of kings and lords are so wary of the uncontrolled church. ... It is a pity that today, seven hundred years later, there is nothing to grow in the kingship. The power of each sect is stronger every day, even the cult is stronger every day."

    Amber stood silently for a while next to the high tattoo, and he sighed with a sigh: "Hey..."

    "How come you sigh?"

    "Which I know, I see you sigh and sigh."

    "..."

    Shortly after this, as the merchants of the Cecil Chamber of Commerce walked around, the secret activities of the officers of the Military Intelligence Bureau, a new message quietly spread.

    It first spread in the South, then spread all the way north, and spread word of mouth among those who were displaced by redemption, heresy, and conversion activities:

    Cecil¡¯s collar is a ¡°new shelter¡±...

 Chapter 356ï¼š Winter snow melting

    For Gao Wen, whether to accept those who are exiled by the Church of the Light is actually a question that does not need to be considered. For the fast-developing, Cecil collar, which is full of new order from beginning to end, any crowd in this era After being put into it, it must be polished into the qualified parts of this industrial machine in the shortest time. Whether you are a believer, a nobleman, a businessman, a slave, the first thing after entering Cecil is to face the buffer. The camp, then accepts long-term education, transformation, work in the factory, attend classes in the barracks, and grow into a glorious and qualified Cecil citizen on the territory...

    This is an era in which all kinds of propaganda and education methods are slow and backward. The impact of Cecil¡¯s industrial system and education system on the aborigines of this era is extremely powerful, and the identity of these aborigines before entering the territory... The land is actually irrelevant.

    Or in other words, any aboriginal people in this era are actually unqualified for the magical industrial society. Since everyone needs to reform education before they can come in handy, then the difference between everyone is limited to the speed of transformation. The problem is.

    Of course, accepting those exiled Protestants may indeed bring some extra trouble, which Gao Wen also thought.

    The Church of the Light may act, and may spread some rumors in their influential areas, but in any case, these troubles are within the scope of Gao Wen''s acceptance. The South is not the world of the Church of the Light, so the church''s defamation and restrictions are at most a bit sloppy in the plains of the Holy Spirit, and in the face of the natural prestige of Govin Cecil, the church''s defamation of rumors is not too arrogant. Let¡¯s take a step back and say, even if those fanatical Light believers really resisted Cecil¡¯s leadership.

    Gao Wen¡¯s future plans are destined to conflict with the stubborn forces in the plains of the Holy Spirit...

    Pastor Wright left, and with the caravans on the territory left, the pastor will return to where he was preaching or where he was first exiled, to see for himself what the Holy Light officials want to do.

    And more people are pouring into Cecil to lead this new land.

    As the weather continues to warm up, the water level of the Baishui River rises with the injection of snow-capped mountains, and more large-scale merchant ships appear more and more on the river. At the same time, land transportation is gradually re-energizing, and the caravans are newly built. The North-South Avenue (connecting the main city of Cecil and the Kant area) and the East-West Avenue (built along the Baishui River, connecting the main city of Cecil and Tanzan), continue to transport the raw materials of production into this place, and at the same time There are also a steady stream of people.

    By either explicit or implicit methods, Cecil led to a wealth of wealth in alchemy pharmacy, mining equipment, and magic net technology, which was consumed at an alarming rate and converted into production materials and industrial population. This land. In the beginning, the gold coins that the Territory earned every day will make Herti, who is the "big butler", tremble, and then see the gold coins spent on the territory every day. She is more trembled and almost instincted, but after so long training. She finally managed to face these numbers and recognized a sentence that Gao Wen said:

    Development is change, flowing capital is the real wealth, and the gold coins piled up in the castle are nothing more than shiny metal piles.

    Traditional aristocrats are accustomed to accumulating wealth. They use various means to grab the gold and silver and then pile it up in the castle, or replace it with more expensive things in the treasure house. Heti once thought that this is the correct accumulation of wealth in the family. Means, but now she finally understands that spending gold coins is sometimes a faster way to grow wealth...

    On the dock square, the high port watchtower, Gao Wenzheng, who came to inspect, looked down on a group of rags and people who were slowly moving on the west side of the square, while wearing armor, carrying a fighting backpack, and smashing the sword The Syrian soldiers controlled the order.

    An hour ago, an extraordinarily huge wooden boat was docked and hundreds of people came out of the cabin. According to intelligence, these people were exiles from the western region. Since last autumn, Tanzan Town has sold mining equipment as an intermediary. After giving the western aristocratic territories with mines, a large number of miners and slaves have lost their lives. Advanced mining equipment can replace hundreds of thousands of manual laborers, and civilians in this era are almost no. The deposit is said, so where the mining equipment is sold, where the miners will collectively go bankrupt in large numbers, and the lords of this era will not raise the surplus population: for their productivity, each one does not The people who work are all mouths of white rice. In the absence of a sound industrial system in their territory, they have no way to turn these surpluses into productive forces, so the only option is to expel the extra people.

    These people are the "raw materials" for the further expansion of Cecil''s magical industry, but before that, Gao Wen must remind people around him.

    He slightly turned his head and said to Herti, who stood by his side: "In the near future, the security of the buffer camp has been increased, and all new immigrants have been scattered and placed in different camps. In addition, a group of workers have been working in the factory. The old immigrants of the time went to the camp as ''life instructors'' to tell the new immigrants about the benefits of working in the factory and living in the territory. Finally, the territory should be prepared to arrange the work, residence and education of each immigrant in advance."

    "Yes," Hetty nodded, but then asked, "Are you worried that so many people will make trouble?"

    "There are not many important reasons. The important reason is that they just lost their jobs," Gao Wen said with a serious expression. "Not the same as the refugees who have been accepted in the past. Most of the people who came to the territory recently lost their jobs because of the ''machine''. ""

    "...they are with hatred?" Herti was very smart and quickly responded. "Will they hate Cecil?"

    "No, according to the knowledge and courage of the majority of the civilians of this era, they will never and will not hate the land of the lords and the lords, but they will hate the machines that cause them to lose their jobs. This hatred is blind, but it is They can think of the only direction of venting," Gao Wen explained. "These people don''t understand Cecil''s collar. They came to this land to find a way to live, but they certainly didn''t think they were dealing with machines. We must Be good at guiding in advance."

    "Yes, I understand," Hetty bowed his head slightly. "But is this guidance enough?"

    "Enough. These people are not mobs. They come to this land. After all, they just want to survive. As long as survival is guaranteed, the hatred of the machine will easily disappear," Gao Wen said faintly. The place... those who only know the introduction of mining equipment, but did not think about the follow-up problems, the situation can be different."

    Heti was contemplated by Gao Wen¡¯s words, and Gao Wen looked up and looked at the window of the observatory.

    A figure emerged from the air and turned into a petite girl. Amber is like a dexterous swallow. It usually crosses the window sill and falls lightly in front of Gao Wen. He raises his hand and handes a small scroll: "Intelligence!"

    Gao Wen took over the things that Amber handed over and looked at the window sill behind him. In the end, he still didn''t hold it: "You look at the window of the watchtower! You don''t have to climb up the height of such a high wall?!"

    Amber''s face is not ashamed to be proud: "For me, this shadow master, but where the bricks outside your tower are a little shadow, I can climb up the seam."

    Gao Wen is no longer taking care of this guy, just open the paper roll, and the content above enters his sight:

    The Duke of Loren in the East has recalled half-high-ranked knights on the territory... In the direction of Winter Wolf Fort, there are messengers entering Ansu...

    This is a piece of information from the East. It is the latest news that Cecil''s alchemy pharmacy group finally put the channel into the east, and the squad of the Military Intelligence Bureau, which was stationed in the east together with the business group.

    Gao Wen smashed his hand, and the piece of paper immediately turned into ashes in his hand, drifting with the wind.

    "It seems that the kings and emperors on both sides have already handled their domestic stalls..."

    Heti just saw the contents of the note and couldn''t help but ask: "Negotiations are finally about to begin?"

    "Yes, but this will not affect Cecil''s collar," Gao Wen nodded, then smiled faintly. "No matter whether it is our king or the Emperor of Tifeng, you should not want to have such a negotiation." The guidance of the ancestors is not that I have no say in the problems of these two countries, but that my voice is too big to be more qualified than them. So let them toss themselves, we develop Ours is fine."

    Ansu Dongjing, the place where the Loren family guarded, the Changfeng Fortress.

    The Duke of the East, Silas Loren stood on the high wall and looked at the vast plains in the eastern part of the wall.

    The snow has melted for more than a dozen days, and there are still a few white spots on the Great Plains, and a little new green is another decoration besides white, the snow that will melt and the green grass that is booming. Co-appeared on this piece of yellow-brown land, as if the winter and the warm spring were handed over.

    This made the Duke of Silas Loren unable to resist the events that will happen on this plain. In a sense, the two countries ended their centuries-old confrontation and re-signed a peace agreement. This is also a winter. Spring is coming over.

    With this in mind, the Duke of Loren cast his gaze into the distance. At that far away, he could vaguely see a fortress being built.

    That is the place where the negotiations are prepared in the buffer zone of the border line. The border fortresses of both countries can directly look after, directly attack, and directly protect the "balance point". The extraordinary people and craftsmen of the two countries will be in the next half month. A ¡°Fortress¡± will be built there at no cost to serve as a venue for negotiations between the leaders of the two countries, and will remain as a symbol of peace between the two countries for a long time.

    Obviously, the two countries jointly build a new castle instead of negotiating in any fortress fortress they have. This seems to symbolize peace, but it is actually a manifestation of lack of trust.

    But this does not matter, negotiations are a foregone conclusion.

 Chapter 357ï¼š safety issues

    In the third week of the month of recovery, Cecil led a small rain.

    Norris, the agricultural director, stood in front of the farmland that had just completed the flattening. He watched the farmers busy in the fields carrying metal boxes of similar shape to those of the combatants. The metal boxes were connected with iron pipes and pressure bars. When the user presses the pressure bars, the nozzle at the front end of the iron pipe can spray the liquid evenly and uniformly.

    It was the new "sprinkler" made by the third workshop of the Machinery Manufacturing Institute in the spring of this year. It is said to be a new thing invented by Miss Rebecca. It does not use the slightest magic device inside, even if the stupid person is slightly trained. Can learn to use. Using this type of sprayer, a farmer can complete the workload of several people in the past day, and its role is simple, to quickly and efficiently spray the alchemy agent to the farmland.

    The mist sprayed from the sprayer glows in the sun with a slight blue-green glow. These magical powers will quickly act upon contact with the soil, infiltrating the soil and decomposing the plant debris in the soil. The harmful magic accumulated in the soil releases the plants. During the growth process, certain types of magic or elements are continuously enriched in their roots. This enrichment of magic or elements will cause the yield of various crops to decline year by year and rapidly become wild. This is common knowledge that every farmer has, and there are usually only two treatments, either fallow crops, and two or three years of fallow in exchange for the rebalancing of land magic and fertility, either using druid potions or Abundance of magic to adjust the land.

    The former wastes time and wastes land, and the latter is expensive and unfortunate.

    But in Cecil, everything is not a problem.

    The commissioning of the alchemy factory has brought ample supply of incredible alchemy pharmacy to the land. The agricultural growth promoters and the earth rejuvenation pharmacy that are always in short supply are directly distributed by the Office of Administration to each farmer. Therefore, the farmers who ploughed in spring can use the ¡°sprinklers¡±, which are highly efficient and scary, to spray precious alchemicals, so that every inch of land is adequately cured.

    Looking at the medicine mist, a little bit of infiltration of the land, so that the entire farmland floats a faint magical glow, Norris himself even produced a feeling of long-term thirst and finally tasted the rain, he knows that after the land is adequately cured How much food can be grown, and these foods are the lifeblood of human beings. All this should be thanks to the efforts of the wise men of the various institutes in the lords and territories.

    So what will the wise people come up with in the future what can be unexpected but can change the whole territory?

    In the territory, he saw Herti, who just completed the latest demographics.

    "We have ushered in the 30,000th settler on the territory," the beautiful lady eagerly reported a good news when she saw Gao Wen. "On the cargo ship that arrived at Baishuihe Terminal this morning, there is one. The farmers from the western region have completed the registration and they have already reported to the camp."

    In the office of the government office, Herti usually wears a plain black skirt and puts her hair high. Looking at her like this, Gao Wen¡¯s mind will not be able to come up with the words ¡°employment elite¡±. When he heard the other party''s report, he couldn''t help but smile a little: "It seems that the Xicheng District, which has just completed the expansion in winter, will soon be full of fun."

    ¡°Yes, thanks to the news that we actively spread to the public last year, and the results of the caravan activities,¡± Herti said with a happy face, but then she frowned slightly, ¡°but recently started. Some problems have arisen... As the population of the main urban area has increased, especially from various regions, there have been many cases of fighting and fighting. Although the newly established security team is actively handling, the order has not been affected, but This is not a good trend..."

    When the territory was first established, the law and order in the camp was maintained by the soldiers. However, after the initial development of the territory and the original camp became an urban settlement, Gao Wen established a "security team" separated from the army. Specially responsible for maintaining order within the territory and dealing with the law and order within the territory, the Knight apprentice named By Kyle, who was received by Byron, was the first sheriff of the security team.

    So far, this security team, which is independent of the military system and directly responsible to the Office of Government Affairs, has done a good job, but it is clear that the root cause of recent problems on the territory is not simply that "people become more and therefore fight".

    Hearing the contents of Herti¡¯s report, Gao Wen¡¯s face had no unexpected color. In fact, he has heard the reporter¡¯s amber in the recent rise of the territorial incident.

    "I know this," he nodded to Herti. "Amber told me three days ago."

    "Amber..." Herti looked surprised. "Is she still doing something right?"

    "...Occasionally, it¡¯s a matter of doing things." Gao Wen¡¯s mouth trembled, and his heart was helplessly laughing: The half-elves had to go around the territory every day as long as they had leisure time, go to various departments to dine or go to the streets. As a passer-by, Gao Wen said that her behavior was to fish (this kind of statement once caused Tyre¡¯s dissatisfaction), but in fact, Miss Half Elf really did some business, she would see what she saw on the territory. Wendu reported to Gao Wen, although in most cases she just thought it would be interesting to come back and talk to people after going crazy outside, but Gao Wen did know a lot about the changes in the city in the process.

    Hearing the explanation of his ancestors, Heti also smiled helplessly: "That guy... well, it still works. But the ancestors, the problem of law and order still has to be dealt with, although fighting is only a trivial matter, but this trend It is very problematic to continue to develop."

    Gao Wen thought about this in the past few days. At this moment, he heard that he asked Herti a question: "Have you ever thought about how the people spend their free time every day?"

    "Welling... leisure time?" Herti snorted. Obviously, she didn''t really think about this problem. After thinking about her situation carefully, she answered with uncertainty. "I don''t know how they did it." I can only say that when I am in my spare time, I read a magic book or study a star..."

    "Ordinary people can''t have this condition," Gao Wen smiled and shook his head, then looked at the clock hanging on the wall (the mechanical clock has long existed in this world due to the existence of the mechanics and institutional skills), "this way Well, when it''s time to rest, you go home with me, I will show you something."

    Heti is not clear, but he still obeyed Gao Wen back home, and what Gao Wen showed her was even more confusing.

    She thought that it would be a new magic device, or a new management method that could improve the security situation. These two things are the best things of the ancestors, but I did not expect Gao Wen to hold a square. After the wooden box came over, there were only dozens of pieces carved in wood.

    "This is..." Herti looked curiously as Gao Wen took a piece of parchment with square lines from the wooden box and laid it on the table, then took it out of the box with black and red. The colored pieces were placed on the parchment and finally I couldn¡¯t help but ask, "What is this?"

    "Chess," Gao Wen pointed to the chair across the table, letting Herti sit there. "I will teach you how to play."

    "Play? Is this something for playing?"

    Heti sat across from Gao Wen with full curiosity. She couldn¡¯t feel any magical fluctuations from the piece, and even the material was just ordinary wood. She couldn¡¯t see this and her. There was a link between the previously reported deterioration of public security, but with the great trust in Gao Wen, she seriously began to listen to Gao Wen¡¯s explanation of the rules of this ¡°game¡±.

    The rules of chess are not complicated. Even ordinary people who have no culture can learn easily. Moreover, Herti, who has a strong comprehension, quickly understands the meaning of these simple pieces. The chess pieces were localized "translation", and the pieces were called "King", "Emperor Guardian Knight", etc., so that Herti understood.

    After figuring out the rules, Hetty tried to put a plate with Gao Wen.

    "Is this... is it a step forward?" She pinched the piece labeled "Infantry" and carefully pushed forward and asked Gao Wen.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Gao Wen nodded with a smile. ¡°Then I should be...¡±

    In less than ten minutes, Herti¡¯s first chess game ended with a lost helmet.

    However, she felt an incredible pleasure in the first game of this bumpy and ultimately fiasco. These pieces can contain so many changes, the rules are so simple... Can it be so interesting? !

    "Can you come again... once?" Herti looked excited and looked forward, looking at Gao Wen¡¯s eyes. "I think I can remind you without this!"

    "Of course," Gao Wen rarely saw that Heti would show such a relaxed and happy appearance, and naturally he readily agreed. "This time you come to put the pieces, I will teach you."

    Ten minutes later, Hetty looked at the "king" who was surrounded by chariots and wizards and was already dead. He was not willing to hold his fist: "The ancestor, I want to... come again..."

    Until the sun gradually went down, the sky became dim, and Betty walked into the living room to light up the magic spar light. The lady who was addicted to chess was suddenly reacted. She took a look at the time and looked at the chessboard in front of her. The spirit suddenly sat up straight: "Ah! I forgot... (oh yeah)."

    Herti¡¯s shoulder and neck position made a loud bang, and the second half of her unspoken words became a direct cry: ¡°It hurts...¡±

    "Sit for a long time to be active," Gao Wen looked up and looked at the other person. "How, chess is fun?"

    ¡°Well...¡± Herti said subconsciously, but then she finally remembered what the real topic was before. ¡°But what does this have to do with the deterioration of the conflict between the residents on the territory?¡±

    "Of course," Gao Wen said with his hands on his chest. "Do you think they are fighting and fighting, what is it?"

    Herti thought hard as she looked at her shoulder and neck: "Because...they are violent?"

    "There are people who are violent, but it is impossible for so many people to be violent. It is even more impossible for everyone to be gentle in the past autumn and winter. It is only when the spring is violent," Gao Wen shook his head. "The real reason is Our people finally have extra energy. They are full of warmth and do not need to exhaust their entire energy for the sake of their livelihood, but there is not much entertainment after the warmth, and the fight is of course inevitable. Of course, This is not the whole reason, but it is also an important reason."

    ¡°There is no means of entertainment?¡± Hetty seems to be the first to think about the issue of ¡°civilian entertainment¡±. ¡°But in the past... and in other territories, why didn¡¯t there be such a problem in the fight?¡±

    Gao Wen glanced at Herti: "That''s because they have never eaten."

    Herti groaned and seemed to understand Gao Wen¡¯s words. Then she looked at the chess in front of her eyes. ¡°Do you think that with this kind of game, can you solve the security problem on the territory?¡±

    Gao Wen¡¯s answer this time is even more simple: ¡°No.¡±

 Chapter 358ï¼š Entertainment and high-text puzzles

    Entertainment in this era is extremely monotonous and rare.

    Before the crossing, Gao Wen saw a description of the rareness of ancient entertainment in various novels and film and television dramas. This can be said to be a common saying, but after crossing, he still had to sigh that this sentence is really not just a joke.

    In this world, entertainment projects are not only scarce, but also very restricted by the social class. For the upper class, the biggest entertainment in leisure time is to enjoy opera, music, hunting, dance, etc., although it is still very boring in Gao Wen¡¯s eyes. But it can be regarded as a colorful life. It is obviously impossible for the lower class to afford this extravagant life. Therefore, the lower the society, the rarer the entertainment projects that people can reach.

    Go to the bar to drink and fight, use a few simple ways to gamble (and often still have to evolve into a fight), listen to the street rapper''s rap (of course, here is called legendary poetry), this is almost civilian The people have only had a way to relax while they are working. Besides, they can only do things at home to make children, but even then, their leisure time is still very poor.

    Because of the low productivity, and more importantly, the crush of the lords and nobles, most civilians have almost no ¡°leisure time¡±. They have to use 80% or 90% of their energy to work hard to maintain their own. Living in a subsistence life, most people do not have any extra energy and physical strength after filling their stomachs, and this is precisely the scene that most noble lords are happy to see: the people are working hard, and nothing else should be produced. Thoughts, no one is trouble, no one is lazy, naturally happy.

    However, in Cecil¡¯s collar, the situation has changed.

    The people filled their stomachs and even filled their stomachs. They also had extra money and rest time.

    This is a natural matter for Gao Wen''s past life. In this world, it is unprecedented and the managers are caught off guard.

    ¡°After a period of construction, various infrastructures are in place, survival is no longer a problem, and the production pressure of the factory has begun to ease, so we have entered the next stage,¡± Gao Wen slowly tidy up the pieces on the table. Said to Hetty, "Before, everyone in the territory must go all out to survive. No one has leisure time, so the order is very good, but now we don''t need this, the people are getting reasonable. At rest, the food supply has become abundant, so the rich and full of leisure people naturally need to do something to consume energy. According to the general ''law'', they can only go to the bar to drink, and then fight with people in the streets. Either you spend more money and go for some flesh-and-blood business, or gather gambling... The law and order is getting worse and worse in this process, but it doesn''t blame them.

    "We can''t let people work continuously, so the accumulated pressure can only make the law and order worse, so we have to give the people some entertainment."

    Gao Wen put the chess box in his hand and looked up at Hertty''s eyes.

    "Chess is a good thing, it can kill time, exercise intelligence, can win and lose, and it is very interesting in this process, but it is unrealistic to rely on a chess game to solve the law and order problem. We must do more. .

    "It should be regarded as a kind of responsibility to let the people feel satisfied and happy. This kind of satisfaction is not only limited to making them full and warm, but also should let them enjoy the spiritual life they take for granted.

    "In addition to chess, I also improved the rules of the king deck. The original king deck rules are too complicated, and it is a kind of entertainment that more learned people can understand. It is not suitable for promotion to the whole people, so I simplified it. Let the civilians also master, I named it the ''Leader Deck.'' In addition, I also thought of several games that can be played indoors, not complicated, and very interesting. In addition, the original, used for gambling For a variety of dice games, we can also remove or limit their gambling elements for promotion and promotion.

    ¡°I plan to open such a chess room in the territory, which can be integrated with the bar, but only provides drinks such as low-alcohol and sour water. Its main function is to relax people. Moreover, these chess cards are also cheap to produce. It can be opened to merchant craftsmen to let them make and sell, which can increase the income of the territory and make the life of the people at home richer.

    ¡°Besides, for those who don¡¯t like to be entertained indoors, I¡¯ve also conceived several outdoor sports that both release excess energy and make our people stronger and more agile than polo and hunting, that¡¯s only What the aristocrats can afford, I will explain to you after the preparations are ready."

    Listening to Gao Wen¡¯s thoughts, Herti¡¯s heart is more and more recognized by these plans, and she is also deeply aware of the omissions in her previous management of the territory. Finally, when the ancestors finally came to an end, she was forbearing. I can''t help but ask: "Ancestral ancestor, can you say... Have you thought about these things long ago?"

    "It was really thought long ago, but in the early days of the construction of the territory, everyone had a problem. At that time, naturally, there was no need to consider these." Gao Wen smiled and nodded. "Don¡¯t underestimate these things and maintain them. When the territorial order and the people¡¯s happiness are enhanced, they can be used more than the machines in the factory."

    Looking at Herti¡¯s nodded look, Gao Wen sighed softly and then said: ¡°Providing cheap and easy-to-satisfy entertainment is only part of improving people¡¯s well-being and maintaining order. In addition, the construction of the security team is still Very important, you should not ignore this."

    "Yes, I understand."

    After Gao Wen arranged the matter, Heti left the living room, and Gao Wen sat quietly on the sofa in the living room.

    There will be more and more people in the territory, and as the industrialization of the magical guide continues to develop, the materials on the territory will only become more and more abundant. Then it will be that the civilians will no longer have to worry about the basic livelihood and enrich the people. Entertainment is a matter of course. After all, entertainment is one of the basic needs of people after satisfying the warmth. If you can''t provide what they want, then they will naturally find ways to satisfy themselves. Drinking and fighting, gathering and fighting, gambling Normal however.

    However, Gao Wen has to do more than just promote several kinds of entertainment projects, so that the people have enough places to play after eating and drinking.

    There are more people, cities are expanding, and people who can read and read literate in the territory are more and more day by day. It is also time to promote something that has been brewing for a long time.

    He got up and went back to the study.

    A large mechanical drawing is laying on his desk.

    This drawing was drawn from a few days ago. Since most of the structure is not too complicated, he has completed 7788, but only the most critical part has not yet been seen.

    This is a weird machine with a transfer structure for conveying paper and a large ¡°roller¡± in the center of the machine. Its transfer structure feeds the paper under the drum and synchronizes the paper as it runs. Advancing, above the drum is connected the ink wheel for transferring the pigment and the container for storing the ink. This is a simple and technically original printing machine.

    A machine that can continuously print and change the world.

    Gao Wen knows that if the people''s material life is satisfied, if they can''t meet their spiritual life in time, then society will inevitably become chaotic. The more serious the mismatch between this spirit and material, the more chaotic will be.

    Therefore, after realizing that the population on the territory is increasing and the people who are full of food and drink need spiritual life, he will soon come up with entertainment projects such as chess, lord decks and billiards to alleviate people''s high intensity. The mental pressure generated by continuous work enhances the happiness of everyone living on this land.

    But just having fun is not enough.

    After the implementation of general education, the number of people with basic literacy skills in the territory is becoming more and more. At the same time, as the population increases and the city expands, it relies on the original city bulletin board and the way the soldiers preached. Not enough, so Gao Wen thought of the need to improve the culture of the territory, increase the propaganda and propaganda.

    Since everyone is literate, give them the text, which is the most direct idea of ??Gao Wen.

    There is no printing technology on the territory. In fact, the world not only has mature papermaking, but also more mature engraving printing technology. The labels of the alchemicals produced in the alchemy factory are bottled on the bottle, and the students used in the general college. The textbooks are all made out of this kind of printing technology. For the early stage and even the current stage of cultural propaganda construction, these technologies are sufficient, but for the future that Gao Wen wants to achieve, this kind of Technology is still far from enough.

    He needs to be more convenient, easier to edit and implement, and more suitable for large-scale industrial production technology to replace these two "shopping techniques."

    So he designed such a continuous roller press according to his memory and the appearance of the guess, but now he has to solve a problem how to make a plate.

    How can I convert the edited content into the bumps on the drum in the quickest and most convenient way, and then print it out?

    The traditional engraving speed is obviously too slow, and it does not meet his requirements of ¡°easy operation, easy editing, and low cost¡±.

    To be frank, although Gao Wen can conceive most of the structure of this printing press, he has no idea how to implement the key technology inside, even if his memory has been strengthened, he can all the knowledge he has seen in previous life. Recalling, but those things that have never been seen before can not be imagined by the air and he feels that even if he knows that the key technologies are useless, can he still be said in this world with different physical rules?

    He has to think about the solution from a magical point of view, but unfortunately he has not figured out a way yet.

    After pondering for a while at the desk, he looked up and greeted the outside of the study: "Betty!"

    The little maid immediately pushed the door in, one in the end: "Master!"

    "You are going to call Rebecca."

    A moment later, the Missess of the Cecil family came to Gao Wen¡¯s study.

    Gao Wen looked up from the drawing and saw Rebecca looking at himself curiously, and the girl¡¯s sleeves, hands and face were still visible with black smudges everywhere, and the appearance just followed the workshop. When he came out, he couldn''t help but smile: "You are being smoked by your own fireball?"

    ¡°No!¡± Rebecca quickly explained with a hand. ¡°I just came back from the Magic Technology Institute and I haven¡¯t had time to wash my face. I¡¯m researching the ¡®transmission¡¯ you mentioned earlier...¡±

    "Okay, I haven''t blamed you, you are doing business," Gao Wen smiled and shook his head, beckoning to get the other person close. "You come over, I will give you a task."

 Chapter 359ï¼š Invention project

    When Rebecca got dirty, she was a little bit nervous when she got home - because in fact she didn''t notice the stain on her face, so she went all the way from the Magic Technology Institute. When I came back, I was reminded by my servant after I got home that I didn¡¯t wash my face, and this kind of behavior was always in the past...

    But after seeing things on the high desk, all her fears and brain pains vanished.

    "New machine design!" The girl jumped excitedly after seeing the drawings on the table. She reached out and grabbed it. "I look..."

    Gao Wen slaps the girl''s dirty paw back: "Look at your hand!"

    "Oh!" Rebecca hurriedly took it back and slammed it on his body twice (in this action, at least in front of Herti, knocking his head five), then carefully rushed to the desk and looked at the weird machine, " What is this doing... Hey, mean to put the paper under this roller? Print something?"

    Rebecca often does not always deal with all kinds of machinery and equipment, and has a certain understanding of Gao Wen¡¯s thinking habits. When I saw the printing machine, I guessed its role and saved it. Gao Wen has a lot of trouble explaining, and the latter nodded: "This is a printing press."

    ¡°Printing, I know this,¡± Rebecca nodded. ¡°The textbooks used in the school, the plaid and printed paper used in the office, and the labels used in the alchemy factory are printed...you Is the printing equipment improved? But this thing... looks completely different from what it is used on the ground."

    Rebecca knows what printing technology is currently used on the territory - in fact, it is the technology that Ansu has already had, using a wax board to engrave text and patterns on it, forming an intaglio, and then mixing a bitter root The mud of the rattan powder is evenly poured on the wax plate, and then heated, the bitter root rattan mud will turn into a hard mud plate after heating, and the wax will melt, so that the carved version of the sun is obtained, which can be used for printing. Something is gone.

    However, this method of plate making has great limitations. First, it can''t go wrong when it is engraved. Once it is wrong, the whole wax board will be scrapped. Secondly, bitter root vine mud needs to be left for several hours to eliminate bubbles and pre-cure after covering the wax board. Then it can be heat-hardened, and the hardened slab is also brittle and fragile. Be careful when using it.

    Even so, this printing technique is quite advanced ¨C the aristocrats used this method to print a large number of letterheads and official papers with family patterns, which is also its main application.

    The use of this printing technique in the printing of books is a precedent for Cecil, for the simple reason that only a large number of people are literate here, and a large number of people need to study...

    In fact, Cecil led the printing of a large number of cheap books, printed on cheap paper, the cover of the book is not decorated with any metal and gemstones, nor is it fixed with a leather envelope or tie. The practice of the spine is in the eyes of traditional scholars in this world, "insulting sacred knowledge."

    Many scholars came to Cecil to see the books that were cheap and "roughly made". After their traditional ideas, books must use exquisite parchment, and the worst must use hoarfrost. Production, copying by hand or shorthand magic, signed by a famous scholar, and finally using a lot of gorgeous, complicated, expensive decoration to make up.

    However, Gao Wenyi ignored these pedantic voices - anyway, he had a prestige when he was a founding ancestor. He was not afraid of any challenge in the words "the right to speak."

    Rebecca was curiously studying the design of Gao Wen. At first, she thought that this was the "improvement" of the existing printing technology on the territory, but soon she realized that the machine works and efficiency. Far from traditional printing techniques can be compared.

    The basic "plate-transfer" concept is still there, but the way the machine works is too advanced - the word "continuous printing" has appeared in the girl''s mind for the first time.

    Sometimes, technicians lack only one direction.

    ¡°What needs to be solved now is ''plate making'', or how to transfer text quickly and conveniently to this printing cylinder,¡± Gao Wen pointed to the core part of the machine, talking about the problems he is currently facing. ¡°My requirements are three. First, the quick and convenient, the process of converting text into impressions on the drum must be faster than the current plate-making technology; second, it is easy to edit, and it can''t be ruined like a traditional engraving. So this requires that the process of transferring the text to the drum is reversible, or that the text can be modified and reset before the transfer; thirdly, there is a certain connection with the second one, that is, the drum can be used multiple times. The print on it can be erased, not only to reduce costs, but also to improve the efficiency of the device."

    "Wow..." Rebecca grew his voice. "Sounds... very challenging."

    "Yes, it''s a bit of a challenge," Gao Wen looked at Rebecca with a serious look. "So I have to hand it over to you - or to the Magic Institute of Technology to solve this problem."

    Rebecca seems to understand: "The Magic Technology Institute..."

    "The Magic Technology Institute is just to solve these application technology problems. The working methods of large-scale integrated laboratories are designed to solve these problems." Gao Wen smiled and nodded. "All kinds of creations." Talented craftsmen, organators, runesmen, and magicians are concentrated in a laboratory as ''magic technicians'', using their own ideas to create ideas one after another, to discuss each other, help each other, achieve together, and jointly verify , all resources are used in one project, this is the role of those laboratories."

    He paused and saw the appearance of Rebecca''s thoughts and then said: "A person''s creativity is limited. After many people are together, they will exert the creativity beyond the sum of the numbers. I give You come up with a direction, and then you can take your team to play with it - take each person''s ideas out and discuss, don''t be afraid of mistakes, and then you will find out how incredible power is in a large laboratory."

    Rebecca¡¯s eyes grew bigger and bigger, and even a little shiny at the end, she suddenly grabbed Gao Wen¡¯s arm and shook it: ¡°I understand, I understand! It¡¯s like this... ...this is the correct usage of large laboratories!"

    "Don''t shake it, don''t shake it... you say that you have a Master''s hand so big," Gao Wen tapped Rebecca''s head, and easily broke away from the other person, "Before taking the project to the lab." Let me talk about your thoughts first - do you have a solution?"

    "emmmmm..." Rebecca tried to think with his finger on his lower lip. After a moment, he opened his mouth with uncertainty. "In fact, there is a little idea... I thought of the Master''s shorthand magic."

    As Gao Wen expected, after encountering such a problem that could not be solved mechanically, Rebecca¡¯s first step was to think of magic ¨C this is the most normal way of thinking as a mage. Although Rebecca''s spell talent is a bit subtle, the idea of ??"the problem of solving problems with magic" is clearly effective in her body.

    "Sketch magic?" Gao Wen nodded slightly. "I know this kind of spell is a relatively low-level one but it is very useful for one of the official spells. Should it be the Arcane?"

    "Yes," Rebecca nodded as he nodded. "On the enchanted parchment paper soaked with special potions, the shorthand magic can directly transfer the clear picture of the Master''s mind into words or patterns, if not If you enchant the parchment, the wizard can also use the enchanted feather pen to perform the less efficient ''shorthand''. This spell also has an alias called transfer magic..."

    Gao Wenyang raised his eyebrows: "What is your theoretical knowledge?"

    Amber spit out his tongue: "I can''t be beaten when I was a child. The stock... The aunt said that as a mage, there is no other magical skill. There is no way to limit the talent, but if you don''t even know the theoretical knowledge, then it is true. If you don''t work hard, you have to punish it."

    Gao Wen: "..."

    "Sketch magic is probably a train of thought, but there is still no way to solve the problem of quickly converting text lines into impressions, and shorthand magic I remember there is no law - this is a spell that must be released by the wizard," sighed Rebec After the card was alive, it was really not easy. Gao Wen said while thinking, "So the current rune logic can''t handle it. It doesn''t conform to the principle that we can let ordinary people use it. But let''s keep this. Ideas, go back and study again."

    Rebecca left with the semi-finished printing press drawings and the semi-finished ideas full of brains, and Gao Wen walked to the floor-to-ceiling window of the study, watching the sun sinking outside and sinking into contemplation.

    As he had thought before¡ªhis own knowledge reserve and creativity are limited, even if he has memory enhancement and insight beyond the age of the world, he is nothing but a mortal.

    He can propose the idea of ??a new type of printing machine book, but in the end he can''t come up with a practical and fundamental technical solution.

    But he has no regrets about this, because from the beginning, he realized this.

    The world has its own technical system. The people of this world also have their own wisdom and creativity. He does not need to be a versatile person who can invent all the techniques and all systems. All he has to do is to have those talents. People gather as much as possible on their own territory, then organize them reasonably and give them a "direction."

    He couldn''t think of how a printing device that could work continuously and quickly and conveniently should be made, but he could tell the technical staff on the ground to tell those people that he needed such a device - he could also put the idea and technology of the device. The requirements are described in general terms, which has greatly improved the speed of technology development.

    He doesn''t know if this kind of development is right, but he thinks that this is the most suitable for himself, and it is also the most suitable for Cecil''s collar. It is the most suitable development method for the world.

    He retracted his gaze and returned to his desk to pick up a piece of paper and write a new plan.

    The technical breakthrough of the new printing press can be completed in three or two days, but before that, some things are not allowed to appear in advance, at most, the efficiency is lower.

    In Gao Wenshi, a line of big characters appeared:

    About the concept of the newspaper, and the release plan.

 Chapter 360ï¼š What is the newspaper?

    After breakfast the next day, Gao Wen took out the plan he had written the night before and let Herti read it again.

    It is a plan, in fact, it contains much more detailed content than the plan - Gao Wen not only writes in the plan the plan for the preparation of the newspaper and the manpower and material resources required, but also explains what is used in a large space. It¡¯s the newspaper, and what is the meaning of the newspaper, and finally there are a lot of things like the problems and solutions that the newspaper might encounter...

    There is no way to write the plan in such detail. This is the lesson learned from Gao Wen¡¯s discovery. The biggest problem he has to face when he proposes a new concept in this world is not whether people will Accept, because he has the status of a founding ancestor, and there is a fighting power that can blow any dog ??on the ground, so he never has to consider the execution of his own words. The real trouble is that many people don¡¯t necessarily Can understand what he is describing.

    To propose a brand new concept product, he will propose more new terms to describe it, and these new terms may also be explained in more languages, and some things that he deserves should be in this People in the world of the era may seem to need two or even three layers of "translation" to understand what it is. After encountering such problems several times, he has to write a copy every time he proposes something new. Detailed information and explain the basic concepts and functions of such new things in the information.

    This of course will take a lot of time in the early stage, but it saves the effort of he and everyone to explain the new things, and has a clear information for circulation, and can avoid these things being passed by hand. Then there was a deviation, so that the final realization was a deviation of his expectations.

    "Newspaper?" Hetty took a serious look at the information that the ancestors handed to her. She is now familiar with this kind of information, and knows that whenever her ancestors come up with such a thing, they must work hard to understand one. An unprecedented but surprising thing, but this time the ancestors proposed things that are more different than usual - this does not seem to be a new magical machinery, nor a new management concept, but an extreme... Cheap...books?

    "You can understand that thousands of copies of the contents of the town center bulletin board are printed, and some contents such as common sense of life, new things inside and outside the territory, price changes, and knowledge of science are added to it. Time-sensitive readings," Gao Wen explained, and by the way explained the meaning of the three words of timeliness. "Timeliness means that the above content is recent, and only valid in the near future, the time is long. It will lose its usefulness. For example, the price of cereals in the last two days is a time-sensitive message."

    Heti thoughtfully understood the words of Gao Wen, and the amber that began to stroll in the restaurant after eating and drinking suddenly came over and looked at Gao Wen with a look: "Wow - you are After killing the pharmacists, alchemists, and miners, they finally decided to kill the intelligence dealers inside and outside the territory?"

    Gao Wen was stunned by the sudden appearance of this guy: "What is this information trafficker?"

    "Is this nonsense? You printed this information on this thing called ''newspaper''. Obviously you want to monopolize the intelligence business. I still learn from you." Amber shook his head and said, "You really don''t leave a little life for others!"

    "If these things in the newspaper can also be regarded as intelligence..." Gao Wen listened to the amber words and shook his head in a dumbfounding. "Well, then I am going to kill this so-called ''intelligence dealer.''"

    "The role of the newspaper is to enable people to understand the new things around them more quickly, and to help spread popular science knowledge, general education, and to publicize the new rules and systems of the Office of Government Affairs, and to strengthen the discourse power of the rulers of the Territory..." Hetty didn''t care about Amber''s war, but seriously looked at what Gao Wen wrote. She could understand every word on it, but she couldn''t imagine why the newspaper would have such a big role. Ancestors, isn''t the bulletin board in the town not playing this role?"

    "Yes, but the limitations of the bulletin board are too big," Gao Wen shook his head. "Our population is increasing, the city is getting bigger and bigger, and relying on bulletin boards to spread information. The efficiency is obviously too low. And there is one more point." - The number of people who read on the land is getting more and more. Being able to read means that they have a stronger ability to receive knowledge and learn skills. The amount of information that the bulletin board can provide to them is far from enough."

    Herti suddenly thought about what she reported to Gao Wen yesterday. She tried to ask: "Is this... also related to improving the security environment?"

    ¡°Yes,¡± Gao Wen nodded slightly. ¡°Reading can make people understand and understand. The more things you know, the more people can think rationally and get rid of ignorance. I know that many nobles in this era think that Civilians are born and barbaric, so they will fight and gamble, but in fact no one is born and barbaric. They just lack the correctness of the day after tomorrow and the correct way to consume energy."

    Amber slid to reach Herti, and looked at the head and looked at the information written by Gao Wen. She suddenly looked up and asked: "But then... you are really obsessed with letting the civilians know." Many things ''ah... is this really necessary?"

    Gao Wen smiled: "Of course it is necessary - I will not only let the people live warm, I want them to live and understand, let them know why they can live a good life, and why they have been hungry in the past. Only when they are frozen can they sincerely support Cecil¡¯s new order and identify and condense the land."

    Amber raised his eyelids, and the amber scorpion was curious: "Your thoughts are really different from others."

    "I know that no lord has ever considered this aspect before, because they feel that civilians are a weak and dull and ignorant group. As long as the sword and the staff are still in their hands, they never worry about the lives and deaths of the civilians. And thoughts, but I never thought so," Gao Wen smiled. "You have seen machines that are controlled by ordinary people in the factory. You have also seen new guns and bombs. You should know that when you use wisdom. After the right place, ordinary people still have the ability to incite the extraordinary - but for thousands of years, no one has ever noticed their power."

    At this time, Rebecca, who had been listening to her for a long time, suddenly reacted and squinted at Gao Wen: "Ah! The ancestors and adults understand that the printing machine that you showed me yesterday was used for this purpose. - No wonder you always want to emphasize convenience and editability..."

    ¡°It¡¯s really used for this,¡± Gao Wen nodded. ¡°There are only new presses that can print continuously and quickly make plates, in order to meet the requirements of large-volume and time-sensitive newspapers.¡±

    Rebecca scratched her hair: "Well, the press doesn''t know when it will be made..."

    "Nothing, don''t worry, you can study slowly," Gao Wen said with a smile. "Since there is no way to get it in one step, let''s take it slowly. Newspapers, we don''t insist on a daily issue. First, we use the method of engraving to start from the weekly issue. For the current territory and the people who have never had cheap books, even the newspapers issued every ten days have great significance."

    This world also has the concept of "week", but it is not seven days a week, but according to the legend that the earth in the ancient mythology floated from the ocean within ten days, the week is set to ten days, so that one month and sixty days, it is just right. There are six weeks.

    In Gao Wen¡¯s view, the ¡°Daily News¡± is a good thing, but there is no need to force it in the first place. The traditional Ansu engraving printing technology takes at least two days from carving wax board to making Yangwen mud board, printing paper and drying ink. In addition, the initial experience of creating newspapers is insufficient, and the efficiency is difficult to guarantee. It will take more time, so he will simply launch a 10-day ¡°Weekly Report¡± based on the calendar of the world, which is perfectly acceptable.

    In this era, except for Cecil¡¯s leadership, the development of most areas is sluggish and monotonous. There is hardly any news outside the territory, and given the relatively junior literacy level of the current people, it is too complicated and difficult. The contents of the newspaper are not necessary. Coupled with the fact that the territory is currently so large, the news and changes that have taken place are very limited. It is reasonable to issue weekly reports.

    If there is any special news, you can also issue "outside".

    ¡°The newspaper is a thing that needs to be issued for a long time, so we need to set up a special department to do this,¡± Gao Wen saw that Hetty had realized the meaning of the newspaper and went on to say, ¡°The department that issued the newspaper can be called ''News'', in theory, if the newspapers are developed in the future, and even the private sector has private newspapers, we have to set up a special management department in the Office of Government Affairs to deal with cultural propaganda matters, but at the present stage, a direct The newspapers controlled by the Administrative Office are sufficient. The newspapers should have editors responsible for the contents of the newspapers, as well as ''reporters'' who collect news, and..."

    Gao Wen explained the whole story of Lin Lin. In fact, these things were also mentioned in the materials he gave to Herti, but after he personally explained it, Herti understood it more easily.

    "This can be done by some learned people," Herti squinted and began to think about the candidates in this area. "There are certainly no such people in the civilians who have just learned to read and write... Santis brought back Those scholars can be considered."

    "Those kings are scholars..." Gao Wen indulged for a moment, "What do they say now?"

    "Some of them have already gone to school to teach, and it is said that the performance is not bad. After all, it is after the screening and filtering of Santis. It is very suitable to come here. There are also a group of followers who follow Jenny and Carmel to learn the rune logic." Rebecca balabala said, "There are some at the Magic Technology Institute, they are very interested in the magic engine - I told them that it was the "lost ancient technology" that my ancestors took out, they learned one by one. They are all sleepless and forgetting. There are still a few people who have not been assigned."

    Gao Wen¡¯s mouth curled up: ¡°It¡¯s quite good, I¡¯m worried that those Wangdu people will not adapt after coming here.¡±

    "Adapted well," Rebecca smiled. "There are new things everywhere, and everything is enough for them to study, and many things are still bearing the name of ''Lost Ancient Technology'', let alone those. Scholars, those who are official mages and mages apprentices, are now honest, I am afraid that I will not let them into the laboratory. Of course, I think the main reason is that they see Carmel all the way with lightning. Run around in the territory, they are all stunned..."

    Gao Wenxuan looked at the topic and went off. He quickly pulled back: "Cough, well, then pick a few people from the scholars of Wangdu to prepare for the first newspaper of Cecil." This matter will be handed over to you."

    Herti collected the thick piece of information and lowered her head deeply: "Please rest assured."

 Chapter 361ï¼š Solderins new mission

    Three days later, Gao Wen, who was reviewing the documents in the study, interrupted his thoughts with a rhythmic knock on the door.

    He looked up and at the same time knew who was standing at the door by sensing the breath.

    "Come in, Soldering."

    The door of the study opened, and it was the high-ranking Ranger who had a shiny golden wig.

    "It looks like you are recovering very well," Gao said with a smile and nodded. "The last remaining toxin is also cleared?"

    "It has been cleaned up for a long time, but the old druid always dragged me on the grounds that ''the cult''s toxins are different and need to be observed and tested''," Soldering shrugged helplessly. I was given a strange potion every three or five times, and I took seven or eight times of blood ¨C I always felt that he was cheating.

    "Of course he is fooling you," Gao Wen said casually. "I told you from the beginning. Be careful when dealing with Pittman. You think of the abduction skills you have encountered in your life. It¡¯s not too much.¡±

    Solderin: "..."

    Seeing the high-order Ranger''s stunned appearance, Gao Wen could not help but smile and shook his head, quickly shifting the topic to prevent the Ranger from immersing himself for too long in the state of doubting life: "Don''t say him, talk about you - right How about life adaptation on the territory?"

    Since returning from injury half a month ago, Solderin has been retreating in the Cecil territory, but he has not been resting. When the injury eased and the action was not taken, he participated in the military mission on the territory under the instigation of Gao Wen. As a high-ranking ranger with rich combat experience, he was responsible for the battle with the senior advisor and the mountain war instructor. The Battle Corps conducts training and mentoring.

    Despite a slightly feminine appearance, Solderin¡¯s strong personal strength and the legendary experience of following Gavin Cecil¡¯s pioneering extension still earned the ¡°interracial ranger¡± a high reputation among the soldiers, according to According to the Byron Knight report, the "Mr. Advisor" performed quite well in the military.

    But Gao Wen knows that the "idle" errands of high-level consultants and instructors are not what Solderin wants. As an elf warrior, Solderin is still very young and strong, and he is more expecting concrete. Military positions, as well as the ability to directly contact the battlefield.

    As Gao Wen expected, Solderinglin sighed a little helplessly: "It''s okay to adapt... This land is faster than I expected, but the people here are very energetic. I also like the soldiers who are doing their duty. But you know me, I can''t take it."

    As he said, the high-ranking ranger moved his arm to the side: "As you can see, I have completely recovered. It is not a problem on the battlefield, so I want to discuss with you. Is it for me to advise me? Do things outside the instructor?"

    "If you want to fight, then there is no war for you on the territory, at least for the time being," Gao Wen said, looking at Solderin, not too slow to say, "But I guess you are not this. You should Just looking for a errand that can move muscles and stay in the barracks all day long?"

    Solderin smiled: "You still know me."

    "In fact, I really arranged a task for you," Gao Wen said. "You should have been exposed to the soldiers on the current territory - the Cecil Combat Corps, including the Common Infantry Regiment and the newly established Artillery units, what is your impression of them?"

    Solderlin observed that the Cecil Combat Regiment was not a day or two, and immediately made his own assessment: "Strong frontal combat arms, heat ray guns and fused swords can fight against any conventional soldiers and low-level Extraordinary, the Magic Crystal Railgun can destroy any city defense fortress, or confront the mid-level supernatural. If the conditions are right, the volley of those cannons is even fatal to the high-ranking powerhouse. But this is limited to the frontal battlefield. ¡±

    "Yes, on the frontal battlefield, the combat corps can exert its greatest power when the two armies are against each other," Gao Wen nodded. "We have equipped a powerful main force with magic weapon, but now I am still missing." Some...special arms."

    Solderlin¡¯s eyebrows rose slightly. He immediately thought of his profession and what Gao Wen just said ¡°give you a task¡±, so he tentatively asked: ¡°You mean... Ranger troops?¡±

    "It can be understood almost like this," Gao Wen nodded. "With elite combat capability, he can adapt to the unconventional battlefield environment. He is good at infiltration, investigation, and survival. If necessary, he can launch a fatal blow to the weak parts of the enemy like a dagger. I need such a team."

    Gao Wen said, but his heart is associated with the "special forces" he knew in his previous life. From a certain perspective, the two are still somewhat similar.

    Only in this world, due to the existence of extraordinary power, the gap between "special forces" and "ordinary forces" will be even greater.

    The Rangers are elite warfare units unique to the Silver Empire, but they also have their own similar special forces in human countries. Some of them are also called "Grand Rangers", such as the Southern Highlands and the Rangers of the Western Ogure Tribal States. Some of them have their own names, such as Tifeng''s "Rogues" and Ansu''s "Royal Shadows." These teams are elite combat forces cultivated by various countries.

    Although all countries have their own special forces, due to the vastness of the mainland, different operating environments, and different national traditions, these "elite warriors" have different fighting styles. For example, the southern highland kingdom rangers are as good at the silver elves. In the mountains, the Ogley tribes in the west are good at concealing actions. The thugs of Titan are good at magic and assassination. The royal guards of Ansu are good at sneaking in half and suddenly jumping out and slinging with their hands and swords. cut¡­¡­

    Both are strong (convinced).

    "I thought that the military bureau you set up was the ''Royal Shadow Guardian'' that you cultivated for yourself." When he heard Gao Wen¡¯s request, Solderin curiously said, "I saw you using the method of cultivating the Royal Shadow Guard. To train them - at least part of the way."

    "The Military Intelligence Bureau is a specialized intelligence department. The officers are better at infiltrating than fighting," Gao Wen explained. "What I need you to train is a combat force."

    In Gao Wen¡¯s view, many of the world¡¯s military concepts are in a relatively backward state. This is probably because the simple and rude extraordinary power is too effective, so people ignore the technical details of those wars. The advanced and systematic "intelligence warfare" concept, even for each special force, is positioned in the "specially capable soldiers". The Royal Shadow Guard is an assassin, a warrior, but not a professional spy and intelligence warfare. Agent, so Gao Wencai set up the "Military Security Intelligence Agency" to make up for this vacancy, and the real special combat troops, he has not yet cultivated.

    After Gao Wen¡¯s simple explanation, Solderin understood the request of his old friend. He thought about the current Cecil soldiers and artillery regiment, and he smiled and said: ¡°You let me cultivate. I am afraid it is not an ordinary ''ranger''s army''?"

    "Yes, based on the current Cecil''s magical armor and some new tactical ideas, I want you to train not only a team that can fight more than the ordinary army, but a team that can cope with more complicated battlefield situations. The troops," Gao Wen said with a serious face. "To this end, I can equip this team with the most advanced armed forces, allocate the most abundant resources, and even prepare special weapons and equipment for them, and they will become various new styles. The first testers of weapons - you can also negotiate with Nicholas eggs according to your own experience, research the equipment you need, if the existing technology can be achieved, you can try."

    "A force that is also experimental?" Solderin understood Gao Wen¡¯s intention and slowly nodded. "Really, the magical weapons you created are all new things, every The popularity of a kind of equipment can be regarded as experimental. It is also necessary to have such a special team to try a variety of new weapons."

    "You can pick the best 100 trainers from the Cecil Combat Corps for initial training. I won''t help you with the training manual. The Silver Empire''s standard training process for Rangers is good. According to that standard. One-third of a hundred people can persist until the end is success. In addition, I will let all departments cooperate with you, including the weapons manufacturing office and the mechanical manufacturing office in the ''reversing fortress'' will open a docking window for you. "Gao Wen said here, a smile on his face. "The name of this team is called ''Steel Ranger''."

    "Steel Rangers..." Soldering chewed this strange but prestigious name. "Is their position ¡®cavalry¡¯?¡±

    "Oh, this is not - I mainly think it is so handsome."

    Solderin: "..."

    After the high-level Ranger left, Gao Wen sighed softly.

    He knew that it was a rather tricky task to hand over to Salter.

    He just gave the other party a broad goal and a bunch of preferential treatment conditions, but did not have any detailed, referenceable military training and formation plan. The reason is very simple, that is, he does not know how such a unit should go. Training, how to form.

    Solderin can only rely on his own understanding and experience to build such a team.

    A force based on the silver empire''s ranger training process, armed with Cecil''s magical missiles, and experimentally capable... Gao Wen couldn''t help but look forward to the final form of this team. Soderling will build for him. What kind of "steel Rangers"?

    Somehow, Gao Wen was a little worried. He always felt that the final style of this team might be strange... but it¡¯s strange to be surprised, the world has even the stalkers who are swaying with their hands and swords. Can there be anything more challenging to see people?

    Between his thoughts, the door of the study was once again ringed, and Gao Wen looked up and responded, and he saw Hertty push the door and walked in.

    The woman also holds a large piece of paper that still emits ink fragrance.

    "The ancestor," Herti smiled on her face. "The first issue of Cecil''s weekly newspaper came out."

 Chapter 362ï¼š Cognitive problem

    Seeing what Heti was in, Gao Wen had already guessed what it was. He was surprised on his face: "So fast?"

    ¡°A scholar who specializes in grammar and law has heard about the main issue of the ''newspaper'' and responded to the call. Mr. Nicholas Egg also heard about this and directly helped with the metal version, so that the first issue The sample publication can come out as soon as possible," Herti said as she smiled and handed the sample in her hand to Gao Wen. "Of course, the sample can be like this. If you want to distribute it in the future, you still have to use the traditional plate making process, or Wait until your new press is made."

    Gao Wen took the newspaper and nodded, and couldn¡¯t help but feel a lot of emotion.

    After such a long period of hard work, he finally began to reproduce some familiar things in the world - whether it is chess or billiards, or the newspaper in front of him, although it was made for the development of the territory, but it is hard to say Unselfishly, watching these familiar things from the past life appear in this world a little bit, his sense of accomplishment is not even the day that makes the first magic engine work.

    In this world of different physical rules, how many things can he reproduce to remind him of his hometown?

    The ink of the local formula, with a slight grassy sputum, floated into the nostrils. He gently rubbed the paper in his hand: the handle was slightly rough and the thickness was very thin. This is called ¡°grey paper¡±. Cheap paper is the product of Ansu''s mature papermaking technology. It is much cheaper than the hoarfrost paper used in the official letter of the nobles. It is made of bark, snake vine or giant bark, which is usually made by scholars and mages. This cheap paper is used by apprentices.

    After the industrialization of the territory developed day by day, Gao Wen replaced the traditional manual process with more efficient industrial cutting machines, pulverizers, mixers and other equipment, which drastically reduced the cost of this cheap paper. The improvement has turned it into a common paper on the territory, and because it has a strong effect on the engraving ink, it has become the best carrier for the first Cecil Weekly.

    In the head of the newspaper, the large swashes are printed with the words "Cesil Weekly", and the next one is written with the smaller one and the name of the issuer - this is Gao Wen Deliberately requested.

    This was followed by the text of the newspaper. The opening essay praised the waves of the southern mountains and the Baishui River, followed by the poetry of the clouds and the wind. The following is an analysis of the wine and an overview of the heraldic science... Gao Wenyi In the end, I saw a little common sense at the end of the newspaper: how to use wine to taste the steak.

    He silently put the newspaper down, and made Herti startled with a serious look. The latter carefully asked: "The ancestor...what is wrong?"

    "Have you seen it?" Gao Wen raised his eyelids and looked at Hertty''s eyes.

    "...I have seen it," Herti nodded slightly. "The content inside is very elegant, without any knowledge or grammatical errors."

    Gao Wenwei sighed inexplicably, and he really wanted to say "a shit", but considering the image in front of the granddaughter, he still resisted the sentence and turned his head slightly: "It¡¯s useless. It does not meet my requirements at all."

    "Ah?" Hetty didn''t expect it to be such an evaluation. Suddenly he looked surprised. "Why..."

    "The newspaper is for the civilians. At least the "Cesil Weekly" I launched is for the civilians." Gao Wen said after Herti finished speaking. "The value of it is whether the civilians need it or not. Are you willing to watch ¨C sing the mountains and the waves, sigh the clouds and the wind, and teach people how to season the steak with red wine? After you printed this newspaper, the main city of Cecil and the population of 60,000 to 70,000 in the Kant area How many can understand it?"

    Heti snorted and immediately realized the problem: "...I seem to understand."

    "The kind of research that ''elegant culture'' is not worthless. On a certain day in the future, when our people have enough leisure and knowledge to understand the mountains and rivers, and have enough food to study red wine and steak, These things will naturally have value, but at this stage, in a newspaper published in a territory, we don¡¯t need anything in this area,¡± Gao Wen¡¯s sample in his hand was thrown on the table. ¡°I¡¯m listed in the plan. The main sections required by the newspaper, including common sense of life, news inside and outside the territory, etc., but now it seems that it is useless to list these sections, I have to explain the content requirements of each section... so, you I am going to find someone who edits the newspaper. I will talk to him face to face."

    Herti immediately led: "Okay."

    It didn''t take long for Herty to bring a man with gray hair and a gray shirt.

    Gao Wen looked up and looked at the Wang Du Scholar, who volunteered to edit the newspaper. In the old gentleman who looked like 50 years old, he saw some tension and awe, but more is unique to scholars. Good at the confidence in the field. The old gentleman is wearing the gray gauze with complex laces that the bachelor''s favorite of this era likes. The white hair is neatly draped behind his head. He is a little embarrassed. This is probably because of the long-term case. But his figure is still very tall - he is half a head taller than Hehti.

    "To pay tribute to you, Lord Lord," the old man bent down in front of Gao Wen. "Your hero has been resounding throughout the kingdom."

    "No need for a guest, Godwin? Orlando," Gao Wen knows the name of the Wang Du Scholar from the editor''s signature of the newspaper. He said bluntly, "Do you know what I am looking for?" ¡±

    ¡°Ms. Herti said that the ¡®newspaper¡¯ I wrote didn¡¯t meet your requirements,¡± Godwin was nervous, but he replied as calmly as possible. ¡°It¡¯s not a grammatical error, but a content that doesn¡¯t match.¡±

    ¡°What I need is a reading that can be seen by civilians,¡± Gao Wen said, pointing to the sample on the table. ¡°Here, what I need is a straightforward message describing the price changes of wheat and various vegetables, rather than an aria. To describe the changes in the history of Baishui River, here, I want the expansion news of the new city, instead of discussing how many kinds of heraldic varieties there are in the South, and there is no way for people to take a whole bottle of red wine. To spice up the steak, they are more concerned about how to beat the pancakes, how to collect the wheat, and how to filter out the residue in the ale. Of course, not the things you write are worthless - these things are in many areas. Useful, but in this newspaper, they are not needed for the time being."

    Listening to Gao Wen¡¯s article describing what the real public newspaper needs, the expression on Godwin¡¯s face is getting more complicated. In the end, he finally has a chance to speak. He can hardly control his tone: ¡°The Lord, if According to your request, these texts are still elegant. These printed papers also completely lose the nobleness of knowledge! You want me to use these papers and words, with a quill and ink to write How did the peasants pull the sweetwood roots out of the ground?"

    "If it''s autumn now, then you should write this," Gao Wen leaned back on the back of the chair. "And I remind you that Mr. Godwin, sweetwood root can''t be pulled directly from the ground - must Use a shovel to dig, otherwise it will break all the way."

    The scholar from the king of the city flashed a hint of red, he tangled for a moment, and then spread his hand: "Excuse me, the Lord, if you want something like this, then you should find a farmer to write Or a chores servant..."

    "That can really have grammatical errors," Gao Wen said faintly. "Mr. Godwin, it seems that you are not suitable for this job, you can leave."

    The scholar of the king of God, named Godwin, shook a little and slightly moved his footsteps. Then he struggled for a few seconds in this position and finally bent down in front of Gao Wen. The tone was complex and heavy: Sorry to disappoint you, this is not my intention."

    After Godwin Orlando left the study, the figure of amber gradually emerged in the air behind Gao Wen.

    Gao Wen did not look back, just said faintly: "The scholar''s information."

    The members of the "Wang Du''s Grammar Research Association" and the "Historical Secretary" have made great achievements in the fields of literature, history and heraldic science. He is a famous among the scholars of this group. In order to come to the south, he gave up. The future of the two academic associations and a high-paying consultant job is because he has great curiosity about Cecil''s pioneering leadership and his curiosity about you - I just said that he is research historical."

    Gao Wen thoughtfully: "... study my history?"

    "It''s almost like saying," Amber grinned. "Everything that happened on this land is a ''historical reappearance'' for him. At least he probably thinks so. He is here as if he is willing to pay for it. In addition to planting a head in the newspaper."

    Gao Wen¡¯s heart moved, and then he came up with a thought: This historian should study it according to the development form of Cecil¡¯s collar and the words and deeds of ¡°Gao Wen Cecil¡±. If the information is given to the history book to check for missing, then his historical research can be really ruined...

    Then he shook his head and took the marginal association out of his mind, whispering a sigh: "This kind of person is useful, and it is not easy for him to come to the south."

    "His situation is not uncommon in this group of scholars from Wangdu," Amber nodded, then said, "They have entered various departments and, in most cases, adapted very well, but from another On the other hand, they are incompatible with the ''new order'' on this land. Scholars are a very special group. They are different from craftsmen and craftsmen. They have knowledge, have their own mature and stable logic, and they Often very proud - most scholars also master some of the knowledge of extraordinary fields, or they are relatively low-level extraordinary, which is their proud capital."

    "But those who have the knowledge must be the help of Cecil." Gao Wen said faintly.

 Chapter 363ï¼š Seen in Cecilâ€™s collar

    Godwin Orlando walked on the street on the east side of the Master''s District, and pedestrians came and went by him.

    The old scholar from Wangdu stopped and looked around the land that was still quite strange to him, and the people who lived and lived on this land.

    He sighed softly.

    This is an incredible land. He never doubted that. As early as the kingdom, he frequently heard the news from the south. The legendary Duke led eight hundred people to stand in the dark mountains. The heel, the fact itself can be described as "indiscreet", so from then on he knew that as long as the land can exist for one day, it must be incredible.

    So since then, he has always thought about coming here to see if this piece of pioneering collar has rooted in the dark mountains. This is his instinct as a scholar, not only because he is passionate about Studying Gao Wen? Cecil''s epic tale, but also because he is curious about the unknown world.

    It is often said that history is a study of "known", but Godwin never thought so. He used to discover the unknown from history and found things that had never been discovered before. He believed that only It is a true scholar to turn an unknown into a known person.

    So now he has arrived here and personally set foot on this land, and he also found it as he wished - this land is really unbelievable.

    The prosperity here is not like a pioneering collar that has just been established for a year. The "machine" here roars all night, the buildings here are tall and neat, the streets are neat and orderly, and it is forbidden to use it to encourage the use of labor to create wealth. The people here - The proud and decent Cecils are even more energetic and industrious than many of the citizens he saw in the wealthy area of ??Wangdu.

    He could hardly believe that these people were still a group of refugees last year.

    But this is incredible, so that this scholar who likes to explore the unknown has a feeling of being discouraged.

    He didn''t know how the land developed to this day, but he knew that there was a set of "rules" that were completely different from the social order he knew. The boundaries between civilians and nobles became blurred here, ordinary people. The boundaries between the supernatural and the extraordinary are no longer so clear. The mud legs here can go to school to read and literate. The craftsmen without magical talents are also using magic to complete the work. The Cecil collar is so prosperous, but occasionally Godwin feels like it is an incomprehensible dream ¨C this feeling is especially evident at this moment.

    He sighed and continued to move and walked towards the apartment building assigned to him.

    He knew that he had not been able to complete the lord''s task, and he knew that it was his own problem. He did not understand the common sense of farming and crafts, but writing things like market price changes and news inside and outside the territory was still for him. No problem, the only thing he needs to do is to learn to describe those things in the vulgar language of the common people, and even to learn to think like them, but this is a good self-cultivation and inheritance from a king. Even scholars who have a part of the blood of the aristocrats are not so easy to do.

    "Mr. Orlando, Mr. Orlando, please stop."

    A familiar voice came from behind, and Godwin Orlando finally noticed and stopped. He looked back and saw a young man with messy hair, thin and tall, dressed in old magic robe. People are coming towards themselves.

    He groaned, reorganized his expression, and renewed his spirits - as a person with a surname, he must maintain his image in front of someone who also has a surname: "Mr. Santisi? , Good afternoon."

    He is very polite, although Santis is a complete civilian, and he has a little noble blood, but Santis has the identity of a second-class arcian, the super-class and aristocratic identity is equivalent in many cases, So even if Santis is much younger than him, he has to be polite.

    "Good afternoon, Mr. Orlando," Santis nodded to the old man and then curiously asked, "Are you just coming back from the lord? I heard that the lord ordered you to write a new reading, the situation. How''s it going?"

    Godwin sighed in frustration: "Oh, don''t hesitate to say, I let the lord down."

    ¡°How come?¡± Santis was shocked. ¡°You are a famous grammar expert! Is it too difficult for the lord to hand over to you?¡±

    "On the contrary..." Godwin sighed and said everything he had experienced today in a single breath - he really needed to confide these things to someone, and his personality was mild and there was nothing extraordinary. The Santis of the civilians is obviously a suitable object to talk to.

    After listening to Godwin''s words, Santis was silent for a moment. He had already figured it out. After a brief thought, he made an invitation to Godwin: "Mr. Orlando, if you have time, do you want it? Come to my class and listen to a class?"

    "Listen?" Godwin snorted. He knew what Santis was doing here. The second-level arcian did not follow the Rebecca prince as other extraordinary people, becoming a magical technology. A researcher in the subordinates, instead, served as a teacher in the general college to teach a group of civilian children a rune. He also knew that several younger bachelors also went to the school to give other civilians. lecture.

    In all fairness, Godwin was somewhat disdainful, but the young bachelors seemed to be friends of Santis, so he also expressed understanding, but he did not expect that Santis would even invite himself to attend classes.

    ¡°It¡¯s just a mood to change,¡± Santis said softly. ¡°The children are very friendly.¡±

    Godwin was in a mess, and he agreed to it. When he realized it, he had walked into the General College and walked into the classroom.

    He was taken by Santis, and he found a chair sitting behind the classroom, and many children, big and small, were running around in the classroom, playing hide and seek between the tables and chairs, yelling on the window sill¡ª - These children are dressed in neat and clean new clothes, but Godwin knows that they are all civilian children.

    They are really lacking in education.

    The children finally noticed the strangers in the classroom, so a pair of curious sights came over. Godwin felt awkward in these sights. He felt that these civilian children might have to rush to lick his beard or pull in the next second. His clothes - but in fact nothing happened, these children just looked at themselves with some curiosity and caution, even if there are a few close, they just stand by honestly.

    Godwin turned his neck and wanted to say hello to the children, but he first saw something on the wall behind the classroom¡ªjust behind him, it was a flat ¡°cement¡± wall. The entire wall is covered with patterns.

    It was smeared with some kind of colored "pigment", but it was definitely not the expensive pigment used to paint the icon in the church. Its color is not very positive, it reveals the cheap taste, but the picture painted by these pigments But Godwin couldn''t help but open his eyes.

    It is a bumpy wheat field with tall towers and magnificent walls surrounding the wheat fields. In the background of the corner of the picture, you can also see the silhouette of the dark mountains.

    That is the scenery somewhere outside the territory.

    Godwin had never seen this painting, but the fineness of the painting still surprised him. He whispered to himself: "It is incredible..."

    Then a boy next to him suddenly picked it up: "This is what I painted!"

    Godwin looked at him in surprise, and he saw a dirty child on his face looking proudly at himself, and then the child pointed to the girl who looked quite quiet next to him: "There are Pea sister, we both painted together!"

    The quiet girl smiled shallowly and didn''t speak. Instead, there were other children picking up: "They are the values ??of this week!"

    "Value is born"? What do you mean?

    Godwin was full of question marks, but before he asked, a ring of bells suddenly came in from outside the classroom.

    As if magic was applied, as the bell rang, the children who had been messed up in the classroom for the first second immediately ran to their seats. After just a few seconds, everyone went to their place, the classroom. It also quieted down.

    Godwin looked at the scene with amazement, and the change quickly made him not respond, then he saw Santis stepping onto the stage.

    The second-level Arcanist put the teaching tools in his hand on the big table on the podium and looked around the classroom. Then he said, "Now start to name. Click on the name to call ''to'', or raise your hand."

    When it comes to the word "hands raised", several children''s eyes fell on the very quiet girl.

    Santis began to name it.

    The names of the children are ordered, and the children responded. There is almost no other voice in the classroom except for the reputation and the answer.

    Godwin looked at it with his eyes wide open. Suddenly, he knew what he was astonished.

    order.

    An indescribable order is in these classrooms for children born out of civilians, lacking in education, and ignorant.

    This order, he has never seen it before in the king.

    This order is completely different from the social rules determined by the so-called "class division" and "level". This is a more pure and absolute order.

    It is like a steel with teeth.

    Santiz was finished, the children were all here except for one sick leave. The second-level arcane nodded and then opened the textbook in his hand.

    "Then we start today''s lesson. After taking the lesson, let''s learn how the spell model is transformed into a magical array, and the formation of a rune knot in this transformation.

    ¡°First, we need a rough understanding of the history of magical magic...¡±

    There was a sound of a chair swaying behind the classroom.

    Godwin Orlando almost slipped to the ground after learning about the courses that these civilians had contacted.

 Chapter 364ï¼š First newspaper

    These civilians are learning this kind of thing in college? !

    Godwin was stunned to listen to the most important passage in the history of magic on the podium. The middle of the history was interspersed with a classic array of patterns, with runes and magic lines on the blackboard. Arranged into a mysterious pattern, and those civilian children, farmers, fishermen, blacksmiths, laundry maids, they are actually listening carefully, taking notes seriously!

    Godwin Orlando swears to God that even if he is a big merchant''s child, he may not understand these things.

    Because these are completely knowledge of the extraordinary field!

    The children''s curriculum is beyond Godwin''s imagination, and beyond what he imagines, is the extent to which these children master the magic runes.

    In a few simple questions, he realized that these children are not new to the runes, nor are they memorizing the "small melons" of book knowledge. They not only know the shape and writing style of each rune. Even know how to modify their position in a magic circle!

    This disruptive lesson ended at least for Goldwin Orlando, a subversive lesson.

    After the end of the course, the children ran out happily, and the friends rushed to the playground to play. Some children left behind, and then read books or chat in the classroom. Santis went out to the classroom and loudly reminded the children. Don''t make trouble in the hallway, then come to Godwin.

    "Mr. Orlando," the second-level arcian smiled softly. "What do you think?"

    "I didn''t expect...these are actually teaching these things..." Godwin''s eyes were confused. "Do these children... all have magical talents? Are they the magic apprentices you picked?"

    Santisi shook his head and said, "I don''t know every lesson." First, not every class is teaching runes and magic theory. Only children''s classes and some special adult classes are offering courses in this area. Second, these Children are not my magic apprentices. They are just the most common civilian children on the land. Only one of them has a weak magical talent. Others will be ordinary people in their lifetime."

    Godwin blinked: "That..."

    Santisi seldom interrupted others: "You are curious, wondering why they can understand these courses, why can they get in touch with these extraordinary knowledge, right?"

    Godwin nodded silently.

    Santis asked him one sentence: "Why can''t they understand, why can''t they contact?"

    Godwin stunned, and then he had to say a set of reasons why civilians could not learn complex knowledge, did not have the wisdom necessary to comprehend the extraordinary mystery, etc., but these subconsciouss were popped out before they were rushed out. He swallowed back, and he knew that once he said these words, he would probably be the stupidest person here today.

    "They understand, learn, at least in the children''s class, I have contacted a lot of smart children, such as Gesang and peas, which are especially talented in painting," said Sant''s mouth with a smile. While walking toward the classroom door, and a gesture to keep Godwin behind, "and after the lord promoted a series of children''s nutrition meals, these children will grow stronger and smarter than their parents. Except for their origins, they are not the same as us, the supernaturals, the nobles, and any so-called high-ranking people."

    After Godwin followed Sant''s, he came to the college''s main square or used the saying here, called the "playground". There are many children here, and now it is nearing the evening, some adults who work earlier. Also here, before the class, these people still wearing rough cloth and mud on their legs were gathering under the magic stone street lamp next to the playground, and the letter cards in their hands were flipped by the lights.

    A worker who was passing by and wearing factory uniforms paused next to Godwin. He took off his felt hat and bent down slightly to Santis and Godwin, then walked away.

    "Do you know why he saluted you?" asked Santis.

    "He should know that I am a scholar recruited by the lord..."

    "No, just because you have knowledge, he is saluting your knowledge, not you." Santis said faintly and raised his finger to a white high wall on the other side of the playground, on the high wall. Godwin saw a line of bold characters:

    ¡°Knowledge and people are not noble, but knowledge is noble.¡±

    ¡°Here, anyone has the qualification to pursue knowledge, and even this is the duty of Cecil citizens,¡± the voice of Santis awakened Godwin from the shock brought by that sentence, ¡°and accepted After this rule, I found one thing, that is, even in the condition of equal conditions, even a serf child, he is not worse than the Cavaliers when he studies things."

    There is no such thing as Santis here. In fact, the difference between the serf children and the noble children is still there.

    Because of congenital malnutrition, poor growth conditions in infants and young children, in general, serfs or children of extreme poverty, they are really poor in mental development and physical development, and according to the lord, this gap requires at least one or two generations. Can slowly make up for it.

    However, it is precisely because of these gaps that could have been avoided that Santisi is more aware of how important Gao Wen is in order to promote the order. This is simply a career that can be described as great.

    He didn''t want Godwin Orlando, a scholar who gave up all his prospects and rushed to the South from the king, a true student, and missed this great cause.

    Godwin briefly silenced. After a moment, he asked a question: "I have studied the things of most of my life, is there no value?"

    "Of course not, knowledge is always valuable, but it is of different use," Santis shook his head. "In other words, knowledge is not high or low, but whether it is appropriate in the current situation. I believe that the lord Letting you write that newspaper is not to bury your talents, and you should understand this yourself. Does your use of grammar skills in writing popular news really affect the honor of a university student like you? You just can''t accept the need to put yourself in the same position as the civilians, and you can''t accept the fact that you want to understand the so-called inferior people''s thoughts, but in fact?"

    Santis smiled: "We are in a position, we are all just seekers."

    Seeing Godwin''s thoughtful look, Santis continued: "And there is one thing you don''t know if you think about it. Mr. Orlando''s educated civilians can understand the words you write, and even have Some can understand the language of runes, although their research in these fields is certainly not as deep as you are, but at least they know a little, but you... do you know anything about drying rice and tanned leather?

    After saying this, Santis closed his mouth and left the time to the old gentleman in front of him. This is probably the most direct and direct expression of his own opinion in addition to the classroom. After the return of the trip, the second-level arcian really has a big change.

    And Godwin sighed softly, and it was silent for a moment. He smiled and shook his head. "I really don''t understand this thing, but I can still write the current news and the lord who wants to promote it. Out of it, and I can write more concisely than anyone else.

    "And those parts that I don''t understand, I have my apprentices, we can ask people who know. They know this knowledge, but they don''t know how to write it, but this is what I am good at."

    "Mr. Orlando," Santis bowed his head to Goldwin Orlando. "You better move faster. The lord usually gives a second chance but the scholars on the field can have more than one."

    "Thank you for your help and opening," Godwin Orlando said to Santiz in a very solemn tone. "And you can call me Godwin in the future to call the family too alienated."

    After saying this, the old gentleman said goodbye to Santiz, then turned around and walked quickly toward the gate of the college.

    After his figure disappeared outside the gate, a group of dark shadows emerged around Santis and gradually formed the shape of amber.

    Miss Half Elf looked at Santisi quite unexpectedly: "Santis, you can only eloquently."

    "It''s not an eloquence, it''s just what I want to say," Santis said to the shadow master who was in the territory all day, but the actual identity of the Lord''s Guardian, and asked curiously. "I am just a bit curious, why the Lord is so concerned about this matter. Although Godwin is a good scholar, he is not special."

    "Just be an attempt," Amber said casually. "Don''t care."

    "Try it..." Santis groaned, then grinned. "There is always a consideration for the lord."

    Amber did not respond, her body gradually faded in the air, and soon disappeared in front of Santis.

    Four days later, the compatriots of Cecil saw a new thing in front of the Plaza of the City Hall in the city centre.

    They exude a unique atmosphere of ink, and they are placed neatly on a small platform made of cement. This platform is unique to Cecil''s collar. In most cases, it is officially appointed by the Office of the Government. They used to show the people the fresh things that appeared on the territory. Two soldiers stood by the stage, guarding the neat prints, and explaining what was on the stage for the gathered people.

    newspaper.

    A reading that can belong to everyone.

    The gathered people were discussing each other. The people who arrived earlier explained the new things that the lord had invented for the people who had just arrived. Some people were guessing the contents of the newspaper, and more people were guessing their prices and Specific role.

    At first, perhaps only a small number of people will try out out of curiosity.

    But soon, the Cecils, who have spare cash, will realize that they will have their own "books" from now on.

    At a distance from the platform, Goldwin Orlando, who wore a gray bachelor''s gown, and his two apprentices, temporary editors and "journalists" watched the situation around the platform.

    Santisi stood beside Godwin. He looked at the distant scene and whispered to himself: "From today, another privilege has been broken."

    Godwin thinks thoughtfully: "Do you have the privilege of having knowledge and reading freely..."

    ¡°How does it feel to be involved?¡±

    "not bad."

 Chapter 365ï¼š Civilian book

    In the western part of Cecil City, there are many forests and lush vegetation. The vast expanse of jungle provides a continuous supply of building materials, industrial raw materials and even food sources for the new Cecil collar. In the northern part of the forest, white water is used. In the place of the river, the frost forest village is gradually getting more and more lively as the rising sun rises.

    This is a new village, but it is orderly and lively. The neatly arranged wooden houses are shrouded in smoke. The ¡°new home¡± built of cement and masonry is dotted between these wooden houses. The wide concrete road is connected. The main buildings in the village, due to frequent cleaning, and strict sanitation system, these roads are clean and tidy, and there are no common notes on the roads in other areas of this era.

    These kinds of features are the embodiment of the "Cesil order."

    The lumberjack Buddy came out of the door in the morning sun. He had the heat accumulated after a meal at home, which helped him resist the cold spring in the forest. The man who cut the tree for a lifetime came to On the street, rubbed the nose that was slightly itchy in the cold wind, and then walked toward the newspaper.

    As he crossed the street, he glanced at the houses on both sides. This place appeared in the heart of last year.

    He still remembers that when the eight hundred refugees of Cecil had just arrived on the land, it was only a simple and poor logging camp. So many loggers and a small team of soldiers came here with an axe sword. The tent was laid down, and the original camp was not as big as the square in the center of the village. But now less than a year ago, it has become a village, and it is still a beautiful and large village tent turned into a lumberjack The lumberjack hut has been expanded and added to become a street. The resources of the support from the city are continuously sent here, just as the timber cut down here is continuously sent to the city, the cement appears, and the store appears. The village where the logging camp became turned into a name lord personally named it Frost Forest Village.

    If you haven''t experienced it all, Buddy can''t believe that it all happened under his eyes.

    More lumberjacks appeared on the streets. Buddy and these friends greeted each other. Everyone said with a smile and walked forward. On the road, someone suddenly sighed: "This place is really big."

    "That is, after all, we are not idle in the winter," a lumberjack with a big beard laughed. "Let''s even the bell towers are covered."

    "I don''t know what has changed in the city recently," Buddy muttered. "There is a change here than we can."

    "I went to the city last time and saw that the west side of the city was building a new house. It was said that there were two thousand people in the buffer camp who got what it called... Oh, get citizenship," said the first opener, "but recently I have never been to the city..."

    There are convenient roads and rivers between Shuanglin Village and Cecil City, but in fact the lumberjacks here do not often enter the city. Since it has become a fixed settlement, the various village facilities have been established, and the frost forest village gradually has With the ability to be self-sustaining, the workers who came here have become settled villagers. Because there are a lot of work tasks, and there is nothing to do in the city on weekdays, the people in the frost forest village usually have monthly Once in the city, once or twice, their changes to the city of Cecil often depend on the occasional return of the people who came to the city to describe, or listen to the team guards who transported goods between the village and the city.

    Between the chats, everyone''s topic gradually turned to guessing the changes in the city, guessing whether the lord made new things, but they did not chat for too long, the report has arrived.

    Buddy wiped his nose and looked at the shack in the check-in. According to the workflow, he reported the tools after he reported here, and then went to the designated area of ??the forest with the foreman, but what seems to happen today. Things he saw many people gathering in the small open space in front of the check-in, even their own foreman stood there.

    Buddy and several lumberjacks curiously scraped together and found that the team that transported the materials arrived in the village of Frostforest. Although it was already a village, it was only a new village. Many cloths, drinks and the like still had to be transported from the city. Come over, basically at least one such team will come from the city every week.

    It¡¯s a good thing for the team to enter the village, but it¡¯s a bit strange that everyone gathered. In order to unload the goods and hand over the things that the villagers ordered personally, the team has to stay here for a whole day. Everyone gathered here early because the team brought What new things?

    When Buddy was wondering, he saw his foreman squeezing out from the crowd with a smile, and the foreman was still holding a few large papers with ink and ink that were printed with words and pictures.

    "Head," Buddy rushed past. "What good things did the team bring?"

    "Oh, Buddy," the foreman was obviously in a good mood, and he was quite interested in showing off. He waved the paper in his hand and said loudly, "Look, newspaper! New things coming from the city!"

    "Newspaper?" Buddy stunned, and the team really brought new things, and just like every time in the past, as long as it is a new thing in the city, it must have been heard by everyone. "You mean These sheets of paper? What are you doing?"

    "People can also buy books to look at," the foreman looked at Buddy and looked proud in his eyes and tone. Although he was just a little earlier than others, he bought a newspaper, but he was very angry. "This is above." There are so many things written, and even the most recent changes in the city."

    "Where?" Buddy listened and suddenly went forward. "Which is written... What are you writing?"

    ¡°Here, the Baimu Street Community in Xicheng District has been completed, and new immigrants who have obtained citizenship are relocating. Here, it is said that wheat and fur have to be cut recently because they have opened up with the business road of G¨¹len, and there are also Is the Church of the Light of the Holy Spirit Plains crazy? They all started to burn other people''s churches?"

    The foreman pointed at the plates in the newspaper, and said that he had a surprised expression on his face, and then he looked at the news seriously. Buddy looked at him with a big look, but suddenly felt a depression.

    He can''t read it...

    He recognizes the words, but only recognizes a small part. At the very least, he can spell his name and address, and read the form on the memorandum. This is the result of a few days of evening school. At night school, a teacher from the city came to give everyone a five-day class every week. Buddy went there several times, but he didn''t listen carefully!

    He looked at the newspaper full of words and couldn''t help but get upset.

    The foreman was seriously watching the contents of the newspaper, and did not care about Buddy''s annoyance at all, and he saw half of it laughing again. The newspaper still seemed to write some interesting jokes or funny stories, but for Buddy. Words, everything is missed.

    Even this newspaper is said to have only a few copper plates.

    He knows that he can''t ask the foreman to read the newspaper for himself. Even if the foreman usually has a good relationship with everyone, this kind of request is unrealistic.

    Several familiar workers were crowded out of the crowd, and Buddy raised his eyelids and glanced at it. He saw that one of them was holding a newspaper in his hand and was separating the newspaper in his hand while walking. Give it to someone else.

    They may have bought a copy. Although a newspaper is as cheap as a few copper plates, for many lumberjacks who just have some spare cash, it is still worthless to spend money to buy a few sheets of paper to read. "The behavior, but they are finally curious about the content of the newspaper, so the possibility of making money together is very high. Anyway, a newspaper contains several pieces, and these people can take turns to look after them.

    Badi looked at the people with a little envy, and the poor people who had a hard-working origin in their hearts, who dealt with the axe saw, now walked straight like a scholar, and rolled up the newspaper like a decent. Clamping under the arm is like holding a book, really...

    Really decent...

    Buddy touched his pocket and suddenly bit his teeth and turned to the direction of the team.

    The foreman was watching some things at this time, looked up and saw Buddy''s move, couldn''t help but curiously cried out behind him: "Why are you going? Quickly name!"

    "I buy a newspaper!"

    "Can you look at it?"

    Buddy did not return: "I bought it back and slowly studied it and waited for Mr. Bernard to come and ask him!"

    "Mr. Bernard" is the teacher who was sent to lecture in Frost Forest Village, a second-level clerk who works in the Office of Government Affairs.

    Looking at the walk, it seemed as if he was mad at Buddy. The foreman shrugged and looked down at the newspaper in his hand.

    He said to himself: "I have to put it back and put it back together. I have a few more pieces. I have a book at home."

    ......

    In the plain of the Holy Spirit, before the meteorite fortress, Wright Iveyen looked up and looked up at the ancient fortress that stood in the southernmost part of the Holy Spirit Plain.

    The black wall of the fortress has a slight grid-like brilliance in the sun. The copper that is poured in the brick wall of the city wall is shining. The builder of the meteorite fortress melts the copper and mixes the gold and copper in the copper. This magical alloy absorbs the magic from the sun when it is exposed to the sun, and releases it slowly throughout the day and night, making the entire wall strong, and this magnificent and strong fortress is exactly one hundred years ago. The product of the chaos in the fog.

    It stands between the mountains at the junction of the South and the Holy Spirit Plain, and controls the only way from the South to the plain of the Holy Spirit. It even connects the north and south of the Dorgon River. It also flows through the gate on the side of the fortress. It is a The great irony symbolizes the kingdom¡¯s complete blockade of the entire southern region. In the entire century after the fortress was completed, the south became a deliberately exiled land, and the second dynasty feared the ancient and huge Cecil family. After making a comeback and shaking the royal family, the fortress was built while constantly separating and weakening the south. It was a new "Southern Xinjiang" that wanted the meteorite fortress to be the kingdom, and threw the survivors of the Cecil family. The wasteland in the south.

    This sturdy fortress is used to guard against the opening of the kingdom of this kingdom.

    However, in the past century, the Cecil family has never crossed this level. They silently endured the cost of the failure of the foggy month, silently accepted the separation and suppression of the royal family, until last year, the Cecil After the ancestors'' resurrection, the members of this family crossed the Rock Fortress for the first time and went to the plain of the Holy Spirit.

    Wright looked up at the black high wall of the Rock Fortress, and the history of the fortress and the short time he experienced on the incredible land of exploration in the South, and then he took back his sight and sorted out his old The priest''s robe, stepping toward the level.

 Chapter 366ï¼š Seen in the plains of the Holy Spirit

    The Rock Fortress, Pastor Wright remembers the fortress very deeply ¨C not because of the unique location and historical story of the fortress, but because his childhood was spent in the town not far from the north of the fortress. of.

    At that time, he was still an unaccompanied orphan, a small servant adopted by the abbot, and a few years in the northern convent of the fortress was the most calm and cozy day in his life, although at that time He has not yet awakened the talent of the light, has not become a "supernatural" who is awe-inspiring by ordinary people, but at that time, the old dean of the monastery is still alive.

    The Rock Fortress itself is a huge city, but it is not self-sufficient. Many of the cost of the fortress depends on the surrounding towns and villages, and the monastery where Wright was living is responsible for providing holy water and holy oil to the knights in the fortress. And talisman. At the end of each month, Wright will follow the old dean, sitting in a creaking old carriage from the town to the fortress, and sending the new sacred objects to the fortress chief.

    This huge military facility is full of fierce knights and aggressive soldiers, but they are very polite to those who come from the monastery. In the days of delivery, Wright will be under the eyes of the soldiers. Turning between the walls of the lower part of the fortress, the black-painted walls inlaid with bright copper bars, and the trebuchet placed on the wall were the things that most fascinated Wright.

    But this day lasted for a few years, and the old dean was transferred to the central part of the Holy Spirit Plain. Wright also followed the middle, and then a few more years later, the old dean passed away and the new dean took over. The monastery, Wright became a pastor, and was also incorporated into the diocese of the central parish... It took more than a decade to pass.

    Once again, I saw the Rock Fortress. Just two years ago, he was kicked out of the church as a missionary pastor by the bishop of the Central Diocese. Then he went down the river along the banks of the Dorgon River, and the small servant who left here once turned into a small servant. The missionary, dressed in the priest''s robe, returned to this place.

    At that time, Wright did not stay in the Rock Fortress for too long - although there are many places in the city that are worthy of his memories, the familiar faces in the fortress are almost invisible, even the strong and fierce in that year. The feared fortress chief also left the post a few years ago because of the old injury problem, so he just hurriedly stayed, added dry food and water and then left here, stepping into the desolate and barren land of the South.

    He did not expect that he returned to this place after just two years of mission time.

    Before entering the necessary level of the city, he saw two long civilian troops, one heading for the city, being lined up for inspection and the other from the city. The main members of these teams are business travellers chasing carts, others are mercenaries and adventurers wearing armor with swords. Only a few ordinary people are mixed in the ranks, and most of them are civilians living in nearby towns. - In this era, it is not easy for civilians to get a pass issued by a nobleman. Except for Cecil''s large and steady stream of immigrants, few ordinary people will travel long distances.

    Wright was honestly lined up in the team. After waiting for a long time, he finally got his turn. He stopped at the table where he registered his name and checked the documents. He was lazy from the arms and proved to the back of the desk. The soldier said: "May the Holy Light shelter you."

    Feeling a huge shadow overshadowed, the soldier who was trapped behind the desk stunned his eyes and then he widened his eyes. Then he heard the low voice of "Let the Lights shelter you" and looked up, he saw a A man who is stronger than his sergeant is standing in front of him, wearing an old priest''s robes, and two documents from the robes - a seal with the Church of the Light, apparently proving the identity of the priest, The other should be a passport issued by the nobility.

    The lazy soldier suddenly woke up, and while he took the paper with ease, he said with some diligence: "The Holy Light shelters you - Mr. Pastor. In fact, you don''t have to line up."

    Although it is strange that the robes worn by the pastor are slightly old, the pastor is the pastor, the superb, the superior, and this is the pastor of the current strong church of the Light, and he certainly does not dare to neglect.

    "Everyone is waiting in line," Wright smiled softly and said casually. "Many people - I don''t usually have so many people here."

    "Cough, that was last year, this year is different," the soldier said, shaking his head. "A large number of businessmen have started a potion business between the plains of the Holy Spirit and the South, and there are still many bankrupt farmers who don¡¯t know what to hear. Going to the South to discuss the road - many businessmen carry the documents issued by the Grand Duke, and are responsible for transporting these people to the south. Do you see those caravans with three straws? Those are, they are white water. Going to the river pier..."

    Wright blinked, and there was some emotion in his heart: Even here, what did the lord do have such a big impact?

    During the speech, the soldier had checked the Wright''s official certificate and saw the imprint on the passage. The soldier said that half of the words suddenly stopped. His expression was a bit odd: "It is the proof of the Duke of Cecil... ..."

    Wright asked curiously: "Why, is there a problem?"

    "...Oh, of course no problem, this is the Duke''s imprint, there can be no problem," the soldier said hurriedly, and then explained a bit embarrassedly. "Only half of the passports that I saw every day recently have been stuffed. The emblem of Syl..."

    "Developing the collar always needs people and materials," Wright said without hesitation. "It¡¯s just that there have been no new pioneers for so many years. I¡¯m afraid I will forget this."

    "There is nothing to do with us anyway," the soldier muttered, returning the checked documents to Wright''s hand. "You can enter the city, Mr. Pastor."

    Wright took the paperwork, put it close, and turned to the heavy door that was familiar in memory and covered with black steel and copper bars.

    Through the deep gates, through the strong first and second walls of the fortress, it is the inner city area of ??the Rock Fortress.

    As a huge fortress, the Rock Fortress is not just a military building. It is the most important barrier between the South and the Holy Spirit. It is also a place for business trips and gatherings. In order to achieve these functions, it is also to ensure nearly 10,000 in the fortress. The life of soldiers and knights, mages, and the interior of the fortress is actually a city with complete facilities and bustling streets.

    The city is still changing.

    Wright walked on the streets of the Rock Fortress, and some of the vague pictures in his memory gradually re-clarified in front of these familiar street scenes. He saw his favorite pastry shop when he was a child - the day when he sent goods "every month" here. He has eight coins of pocket money, just to buy a cheap cake or cookie in the store. He also saw the greasy "slaughter square" and saw the tall wood standing on the edge of the square. On the shelf, he remembered that the wooden shelf was used to whipping thieves and deserters - but because there was no war in the South, it was a good errand to be a good servant in the fortress, so its main role was to whipping the thief.

    Basically, every month, thieves are tied with hands and hanged on wooden shelves. The whipped skin is fleshy, and the biggest pastime of the residents and many soldiers in the Rock Fortress city is to come to the "Slaughter Square" to appreciate the whipping scene. Wright still remembers that on the second rest day of the annual fire, there will be a celebration to celebrate the completion of the city in the Fortress of Rocks. The main part is to tie the first thief caught in the fire to the whipping. One hour.

    If the thief is not caught in the month, replace the slave with the lottery.

    The slave owners are happy to send their slaves here to whipping, which seems to be a very good thing for them, and more importantly, the Chief Executive will have money to compensate for it ¨C even if the slave is in the process of whipping If you are accidentally killed, then the compensation is enough for the slave owner to buy two new healthy slaves, so the slaves in the city will even use the celebration of the fire month as a lucky draw, and will be responsible for the whipping. Soldier...

    The memories popped up in Wright''s mind, and he couldn''t help but frown.

    He used to think that this is savage and feels cruel, but he has never felt like this is full of sin.

    In Cecil, I saw so many serfs, slaves, and slaves who changed their minds after hard work, had their own houses and property, and even went to school to recognize the words and become the same "Cezier citizens" as everyone else. I have seen with my own eyes that those who are regarded as "stupid and stupid" can live as dignified as ordinary people. He finds it difficult to accept the so-called "elegant entertainment of civilized society" in the central region.

    And there is this unchanging city... a city that has not changed for decades or even a hundred years.

    There is not even a newly built house in sight.

    Wright shook his head and turned away from the Slaughter Square, and no longer had the interest to stay and rest in the city.

    He simply added some dry food, clear water and easy-to-preserve beer, and quickly left the Rock Fortress, passing through the gates of the northern fortress, and he officially set foot on the plains of the Holy Spirit.

    He walked for a long time in the wilderness outside the city, went straight for a whole day, and finally saw a small village before the sun set.

    Looking at the sky, Wright decided to rest in the village - his travel expenses are not many, but the villagers usually do not refuse a pastor''s accommodation, he can also help people chop the wood for a dinner, which is better than staying in the city It takes a lot of money.

    He walked into the village and walked on the pitted muddy road. Beside the low-lying and ruined hut and wooden house, he inquired about the location of the village manager and walked in that direction.

    But a sudden commotion came from behind and let Wright stop.

    He turned and saw that the pedestrians on the muddy road behind him were spreading, and the two soldiers wearing armor were carrying a man''s arm and hair, dragging him out of the nearby house, wearing a worn skirt. The woman ran out of the house and cried and fell down at the feet of the two soldiers. Behind the two soldiers, he followed a priest who was wearing a robes of the gods and wearing a white gold-rimmed bonnet.

    Obviously, the sacred pastor who is the extraordinary is the one who controls the situation.

    Wright immediately stepped over.

    "What happened?" He came to the priest of the Holy Light wearing a robes and frowned and asked, "What sin did this man commit?"

    The woman who fell to the ground saw another priest appearing and immediately cried more loudly: "Adult! We really don''t believe in evil spirits! It''s just an old book--"

    The cry of the woman came to an abrupt end, because a law-silenced deity fell on her, she could only open her mouth and squint her eyes, and grabbed her throat, and the sacred priest who released the magic Retracting his hand, a little curiously glanced at Wright''s eyes - after confirming that this was a church compatriot, he spoke: "Brother, this is not your business - I suspect that this family is afflicted with the cult."

    The man who was dragged to the ground by two soldiers whispered: "Really not... really no..."

    Wright frowned at the scene and looked at the pastor with the utmost patience: "What evidence?"

    ¡°Searching for a book in his home,¡± the pastor raised an old book in his hand. ¡°This is evidence of contact with knowledge!¡±

    The man who fell to the ground cried: "That is just an old account book... I just want to teach my mother-in-law to recognize a few words..."

    His words were not finished, and the soldiers next to him slammed on him with iron boots, letting him swallow the rest of the words with blood, and the soldier stepped on his head, his tone was very strict: "No confusing people." What do civilians recognize? How can a civilian family have a book?"

    "There is a dangerous sign in the collection of civilians'' homes. This collection of books is probably the devil''s home. Even if the words on the books are normal words, the knowledge will be hidden in the lines, and the illiterate civilians will watch. These books don''t look at the words above, but the words of the devil," the priest painted a symbol of the Lord of Light on his chest, and said with a serious face, "This is a warning made by Bishop Mayor. ¡±

 Chapter 367ï¼š Dim light

    Bishop Megall, the person who happened to have the same name as the Pope''s Church of the Church of the Seven Hundred Years ago, is the head of the church in the Central Diocese. Wright is no stranger to this name - he ordered him to go to the Order of the Holy Church to teach in the South. The name of Megalo.

    Only the Bishop of Miguel who signed the decree may not even know the existence of such a person. The bishop has to sign a lot of things every day.

    The priest of the Light in front of Wright said his reasons for judgment. His tone was unquestionable, his expression was devout, and the man who was declared evil heresy whispered - the soldiers were heavy One foot may have broken his ribs. His voice was full of pain. The woman in the worn skirt tried to ask the soldiers to let go of her husband, but the silence of the law still bound her throat. Let her not make a sound.

    Wright briefly silenced.

    Therefore, those who have fled from the plains of the Holy Spirit to the south are true.

    Therefore, the news that the merchants came to the Church of the Holy Light in the plains of the Holy Spirit to persecute the gods and gather wealth, is also true.

    He looked up and looked at his "church compatriots" and asked: "Will they be judged?"

    "They have already accepted the trial," the pastor said casually. "The words I just said are trials."

    "What do they face?" Wright asked again.

    "Do you still ask?" The one who spoke this time was one of the soldiers. "The man pulled a few dozen lashes on the square, and the woman closed the dungeon for a few days. Then they saw that they would not like to plead guilty. After they confessed their sins. It was sent to the church in the town, and then it was what the priests were going to do."

    "The Light will give them a chance," said the priest with a white gold-rimmed bonnet. He probably thought that Wright was a bitter monk who had worked hard in a remote monastery, with a strong impatience in his tone. "They You can convert to the light, and then hand over half of the property to the redemption, and then the innocent, and of course they can not pay - then you can only go to the fire to verify their souls and save."

    The last sentence seemed very humorous, and the two soldiers at the scene couldn¡¯t help but laugh.

    Wright silently glanced at the priest in front of him and looked at the two soldiers next to him. He could see that the two soldiers were not the Templars of the church, but the private lords of the local lords - these soldiers would Follow the priest to catch people, then the local lord must have benefited a lot from the redemption.

    "You have caught a lot of people like this," he looked at the pastor wearing a white gold-rimmed soft hat. His tone was unprecedented. "A poor civilian like this, can you earn a few gold coins?"

    The priest couldn''t help but frown, and suddenly there was a hint of vigilance in his look: "Brother, you shouldn''t care about this - this is the place of the Rielwen Church."

    "Oh," Lai nodded and looked at the position of the two soldiers next to him. "Sacred light, I will bring you words."

    The two soldiers looked at each other inexplicably, and the priest wearing a hood felt subconsciously a little dangerous, and could not help but put his hand on the sacred emblem on his chest: "What do you want to do?"

    Wright said faintly: "The Light tells us that we must come forward in the face of evil -"

    As the voice fell, he writhed his body and raised his arm. The huge fist brought a whistling sound in the air, as if a stone bullet hit the head of the soldier closest to him!

    The soldier seemed to be scared. He was in the plain of the Holy Spirit without war. He could only wield a sword to scare the civilians. He faced this sudden attack and even did not react at all. He only heard a loud noise. The big fist of the casserole slammed into the soldier''s helmet¡ªthe steel-built helmet blew around the soldier''s head like a broken-down clock, and then he flew out.

    Before flying out, the soldier completely fainted, and his helmet slammed down a large piece, as if it had been knocked by a warhammer.

    After a punch, Wright did not regain strength, but instead turned the inertia directly for a half circle, a sweeping leg swept to another soldier, who finally reacted at this time, hurriedly jumped back and then followed Pulling out the one-handed sword at the waist and stabbing at Wright!

    Wright had no fear of the sharp steel sword, his hands suddenly filled with a holy white light, then directly reached out and grabbed the blade of steel with flesh and blood, the light in his palm Surging, turned into a sturdy barrier, the soldiers were horrified to find that a sword that had been spurred out by the full force was captured by the priest wearing a robe - the sword seemed to be stuck in the crack of the wall. The same, let him use his whole body strength can not pump out!

    Wright once vowed not to harm the Holy Light, but that doesn''t mean he can''t use the Holy Light to defend against the enemy.

    At this moment, a burst of magical volatility suddenly came from behind, and Wright did not return. He just grabbed the blade in his hand, and the steel weapon was cracked all over, then he pulled it with force and held the sword. The soldier squatted in front of him, and the other hand smashed the shield off the soldier¡¯s hand and grabbed the other¡¯s neck ¨C just like a chicken, he threw the soldier at that The direction of the pastor.

    The priest wearing a white gold-rimmed bonnet squinted and smothered a sacred shock at a rapid rate in shock, but the hot light of the group was only hit by the soldiers who were thrown over, the latter being powerful. Light power slammed into the chest, suddenly screaming, fainting in the air, and the priest who released the magic can only escape to the side.

    Before he stood firm, Wright rushed up.

    ¡°The Light tells us that bullying and weak behavior should be cast aside!¡±

    Accompanied by this sentence, a huge fist banged on the priest''s chest, but a layer of light gold shimmering shield appeared out of thin air, helping the priest to block this heavy blow, his body flew backwards, The sacred shield of disintegration is like blood flying all the way.

    Wright didn''t give the priest a chance to get up. He rushed up again, squatting in the dirt directly under the huge advantage of his body, and then raised his fist high.

    ¡°The Light tells us that the act of blasphemy and fall is more than the robber!¡±

    The fist slammed down, and the frightened priest re-condensed a shield with the fastest speed of his life, and in the next second, he saw that the shield was punched by countless fine cracks. Countless spots of light splashed out of the shield.

    The priest wanted to swear and swear to release any possible counter-manufacturing spells, but a huge sense of oppression shocked his mind and made him unable to tell a complete sentence¡ªWright was too familiar with the priest''s battle process. He will not give this pastor any chance to resist.

    The heavy fists were raised again, and the whistling wind slammed on the shield of the Holy Light.

    ¡°The Light tells us that the act of greed and wealth is the closest to the beast!¡± ¡°Åé¡ª¡ª¡±

    ¡°The Light tells us that doing evil in the name of the Holy Spirit is especially good for doing evil in bad names!¡± ¡°Åé¡ª¡ª¡±

    "The Light tells us that if you do not punish the unrighteous act, it will be no different from evil!" "Hey!"

    The heavy fist smashed the layer of crumbling light shield, and the sacred light could no longer protect the priest lying in the dirt. Wright slammed on the frightened face, and the latter suddenly became bloody.

    Wright grabbed the priest''s collar, pulled him to himself, and stared at the other''s eyes and asked, "The Light tells you so much, have you remembered it?"

    The priest was full of blood, and the horrified eyes seemed to be watching a madman, and the sly words were squeezed out of his throat: "Remember... remember..."

    "No, you didn''t remember," Wright shook his head and re-turned the priest back into the dirt. The right fist raised and slammed down. "You just got scared by me."

    With a muffled sound, the priest wearing a white robe and a white gold-rimmed bonnet was **** and finally fainted.

    "The Light tells us that it should be temperate."

    Wright sighed softly and slowly stood up.

    The layer of light that is around him and on his fist to protect himself does not know when it has disappeared.

    He went to the couple of civilians and bent down to check their situation, but the first thing he heard was the woman''s low exclamation - the silence of the woman on the woman finally failed.

    "Don''t be afraid, you are safe," Wright whispered, and carefully examined the man''s injury - the young farmer''s face was bruised and bloody, apparently he was beaten before being dragged out. But his heaviest injury was apparently the one kicked by the soldier with iron boots. He breathed in pain and rubbed his chest with his hand: his ribs were broken.

    Wright knew how to bone, he dealt with the man''s injury, let the other party not tamper, and then whispered for the response of the light.

    Only a faint radiance emerged in front of him, and it was almost fleeting.

    Wright snorted and seemed to understand something.

    But he didn''t say anything, just took out the prepared holy water and healing talisman from his arms. With the power of these magical items, he finally cured the man''s injury.

    "Thank you...thank you..." The young farmer climbed up from the ground and smiled palely. Although he still couldn''t understand what happened, he knew at least that the person who seemed to be a pastor was saving himself.

    "You''d better leave the village," Wright accepted the thank-you and reminded the other party. "You can''t live here anymore."

    He knew that the things that happened here would soon be passed to the church and the lords. Those villagers who saw the fight in the distance would definitely go to inform, although the people who started were him, but the lords and the priests in the church. It doesn''t matter how much - and even if there is no such conflict, Wright knows that it is impossible for the couple to survive in this place.

    They have been detained for unwarranted crimes and have been treated as heretics by the Church of Light. They can only face two results, either burned by fire or confessed in church, converted, and then handed over half. The property of the family is a "redemption", but for the poor people like them, is there still a way to live after surrendering half of the property?

    Their land will be taken away and become the land of the church or the lord. Their houses are no exception. The best result, they will become serfs after this, and continue to cultivate fields that are not their own - even worse. As a result, it was hunger and cold when the winter came.

    All of this was already doomed before Wright arrived.

    "But where can we go..." The woman in the rag dress was swaying her clothes in pain, and she had never left the village for a lifetime. She couldn¡¯t think of any living at the moment. "Where are we going to live..."

    ¡°I have learned carpenter craftsmanship,¡± said the young farmer. ¡°But the lord will definitely take us back...¡±

    "Go to Cecil, in the south," Wright said suddenly. "There is your way to live there."

    "Cesil?" The couple looked at each other, and the information was occluded and ignorant. They did not know the existence of the pioneer.

    Wright took a deep breath and then spit it out. He looked at the two people in front of him and solemnly said, "I will take you there."

    (Recommended a book, "Quadruple Split", game novels, the protagonist is characterized by schizophrenia (literally), a very wonderful book in the direction of the brain. The author of the micro-leaf phoenix is ??actually a reader in my group, no I know that everyone knows... Although I just knew that he was writing a book, I decided to take a sip of milk, in case of fire.)

 Chapter 368ï¼š Change in the situation

    The ruler of the Kingdom of Ansu, the longest-serving king since the Second Dynasty, Francis II stood on the high terrace of Silver Fort, overlooking the ancient city that had been ruled by the Moen royal family for 700 years. The glory of the magical sun shines on the old king, and a splendid brilliance shines on his gorgeous gold-red coat, which shines with the shimmering light on the entire surface of the Silver Fort. In one piece, the old king with the name of wisdom and forbearance seems to be integrated with the whole castle, even with the whole city and the whole kingdom.

    After a long standing and gazing, a gentle footstep passed from the rear, and the old king¡¯s hearing was still keen. He turned and looked at the man who was already behind him.

    It was a middle-aged man wearing a black gold-plated long coat, a pale blond short curly hair, and an ordinary temperament. He stood in front of Francis II, his eyes were gentle and gentle, and there was a hint of awe.

    "Wale, have you seen Aiden?" Francis II looked at the middle-aged man in front of his eyes. Although the other person was his eldest son, his tone was indifferent and calm, as if he were the most common with his own. Followers speak.

    Wales? Moen, this is the name of a middle-aged man. He was the first son of Francis II. Before the appearance of Prince Edmund, he was once the only legal heir to the kingdom, but on the top stage of the entire Ansu. The former heir was even more active than Veronica Moen, who had entered the church and left the Ansu ruling. This politician with a weak character and a weak character is like the shadow of the royal family of Moen. Hidden from everyone''s sight.

    The "Aiden" mentioned by Francis II is the former prime minister of the king, Aiden Alfred.

    "Yes, Father," the middle-aged Prince of Wales bowed his head slightly, and said in a gentle tone, "The former Prime Minister and I have confessed some of the considerations for living in Fort Silver."

    "Very good," Francis II said faintly. "After I left with Edmund, Silver Fort still needed a Moenzi to sit down, and Veronica had converted to the Lord of Light, so this position can only stay. For you. Do you understand?"

    Wales was silent for a moment and whispered: "I understand."

    "Don''t worry, you just have to stay at Silver Fort. There is nothing you need to do." Francis II looked at his mediocre son and shook his head in a hurry. "The North and the Duke of the West will handle it well." all."

    Wales? Moen bowed his head deeply: "...Yes."

    The door connecting the terrace and the castle was pushed open, and Edmund Moen, who had already replaced the light knight, stepped onto the terrace. The young heir to the kingdom came to Francis II and bent slightly: "Father ,Already prepared."

    The old king finally looked at Wales and then turned his head and went to the door of the terrace: "Let''s go."

    Francis II and Edmund left the terrace. They walked down the stairs and crossed the long corridor in the castle. As they passed through the front hall, two people dressed in Chinese costumes came forward to them.

    One is wearing the dark blue duke, the temperament and elegance, with a few books, the Duke of the West, Bai Dewen? Franklin, one is wearing a white dress, wearing a silver fox shawl, temperament cold North Duke Victoria? Wilde.

    The two nobles who were nominally second only to the king in the kingdom came to Fran?ois II and made a slight ritual. Berdwin Franklin first spoke: "I wish you a smooth trip."

    "I will work hard for peace," Francis II said solemnly, and then his eyes fell on the snow-cooled female grandfather. He quietly looked at the other side for two seconds before he continued to speak. "I hope Ansu will be peaceful for a long time."

    Victoria? Wilder nodded slightly: "Ansu will be long-lived."

    Then they passed by.

    When the royal team escorted by the Moen royal emblem and escorted by a large number of cavalry and war mage left Silver Fort, Wales still stood on the cold-blown terrace, and he quietly looked down at the castle. The gorgeous team that passed through the square had a slight drop in his face.

    A strange cold wind blew from behind, the former heir shook a little, then turned around and looked at the Duke of Victoria Wilde standing in front of him without any surprise.

    It¡¯s so cold, this woman who is as cold as the mountains in the north, Wales **** the cold air that suddenly floats in the air, but it¡¯s the first time since the 20th year that it¡¯s the only successor of the kingdom. During the Victorian Wilde period, he also stood on this high terrace, and Victoria, wearing a white princess dress, suddenly ran up and pointed to his nose and said, "You are the prince, right, I am the future." The Duke of Wilde! I will look at you!"

    A magical condensed snow flutters over Wales? On the face of Moen, the middle-aged prince immediately woke up. He nodded to the North Duke of the Duke in front of him: "Duke of Victoria, I have to trouble you this time."

    Victoria nodded in a blank expression: "You don''t have to worry about the affairs of the kingdom. The Duke of Berdwin and I will take care of everything for you. Just rest in peace in Silver Fort, I will look at you."

    The last sentence and the memory suddenly overlapped. Welsh? Moen¡¯s face shook a little, but he still bowed his head as usual, and his tone changed without saying: ¡°Okay.¡±

    Victoria? Wilde frowned slightly at the prince in front of him, and then did not say anything, a sudden snow shrouded her figure, accompanied by the whirlwind of cold snow, her figure has disappeared on the castle''s terrace.

    In the middle of this month of recovery, a message swiftly spread throughout Ansu at the same time as the warm wind that suddenly turned to this season. The news was as fast as the well-informed aristocrats with their own intelligence channels. Spread.

    King Ansu, Francis II and Prince Edmund led the envoys to leave Silver Fort.

    Of course, "as the wind spreads" is only relative to the speed of the general news of this era. Without the use of lions and messengers, without the use of magical communication, the speed of getting news in remote areas still depends on the speed of the messenger. It¡¯s obvious that Cecil¡¯s collar has not been able to build an intelligence line with a gryphon messenger and a magical communication tower from the extreme south to St. Sunil. This needs to divide the aristocrats across the countless large and small, cross the rock fortress, and cross the traditional nobility. The strong Holy Spirit Plain, the high cost is only one aspect, the intricate power pattern is even more troublesome. So when Gao Wen received this news, it was already ten days later.

    This is also the result of the Seychelles Chamber of Commerce and the outpost of the Military Intelligence Bureau along the way, and he has received intelligence faster than most of the nobles in the South and even faster than the Count of Andrews in Tanzan.

    After receiving the information, he immediately called Heti, who was in charge of the internal affairs, the amber responsible for intelligence, and Byron, Philip, and Solderin, who were in charge of the military, and called these people to the assembly room of the Lord''s House.

    "The royal ambassadors are set by the team. In order to achieve synchronization with Tifeng, they will not be too fast. At this time, they should have just left the plain of the Holy Spirit and have not yet entered the east." Gao Wenyang¡¯s secret letter The letter was sent by the officers of the Military Intelligence Bureau in the Holy Spirit Plain, sent all the way through the trade route, and finally handed over from Amber to him. "If all goes well, formal contact and negotiation will be at the end of the month of recovery. Or at the beginning of the month of the fire, according to intelligence, Ansu and Tifeng jointly built a ''Fortress'' on the border to conduct the negotiations."

    Byron looked at the information in Gao Wen¡¯s hand and said something unexpectedly: ¡°Are our information lines already spread to St. Sunil?¡±

    "I didn''t have it last year, but after the spring of this year, our pharmacy merchants entered the plain of the Holy Spirit. Thanks to Mr. Padrick''s efforts and the help of the woman of Roperie G¨¹len," Gao Wen nodded, then went on, " Edmund Moen, who is traveling with Francis II, is currently in Wales, where he is staying in the Silver Fort. Moen."

    "The eldest son of the king?" Herti immediately stunned. It felt a bit strange. "It is said that he is a mediocre person, not good at politics, and has been away from the kingdom for many years. He is currently a prince who has little real power... Why does the king want him? Staying behind the king, not Prince Edmond?"

    "Francis II may not be assured that his overly talented heir will leave his sight, especially when he leaves the kingdom," Gao Wen smiled and shook his head. "I have seen that Edmund." Prince, he is a very insightful, but too insightful young man. As for staying in Silversburg, Wales... It is not important that he can manage this country because the Duke of the North, Victoria? Wilde and Duke of the West Franklin has arrived in Silver Fort in advance, and there is King Abdullah Aiden as the pillar of the royal family, and Silver Fort is still stable."

    "...the Welsh is really a poor prince," Soldering shrugged. The high-ranking Ranger, who witnessed the seven hundred years of Ansu¡¯s history, seemed to have a cold on the current "illegitimate son," but not How much respect can be said, "He is just a symbol in the castle."

    "It doesn''t matter to Francis II. The entire second dynasty was established under the support of the Duke of the North. The people of Wilde are not in the Silver Fort. The name of Moen is just a symbol here. In this case, Wales, which is easier to control, can save him a lot of trouble," Gao Wen said, waving his hand. "This has little to do with us."

    Amber is a bit strange: "What are you calling us?"

    Gao Wen didn''t take care of the half-elf lady next to him, but looked at Byron: "How is the spring expansion of the Combat Corps and the progress of the new weapons?"

    As soon as this problem was thrown out, everyone on the scene was paralyzed.

    They smelled a disturbing message from Gao Wen¡¯s attitude.

 Chapter 369ï¼š Cecils preparation

    Although the atmosphere was slightly serious after hearing Gao Wen, Byron still answered the question in a blank expression: "After two expansions in winter and spring, the number of combatants in the Cecil Combat Corps has reached 5,000. One thousand of them received artillery training. However, although we have 5,000 soldiers, more than 3,000 of them are downright recruits - only basic training, knowing how to use thermal ray guns, grenades, mines, and actual combat experience. zero."

    Gao Wen nodded slightly, and the result was roughly within his expectations, and he was quite satisfied with it.

    Today''s Cecil collar has been expanded again, especially after the official integration of Ceci in the Kant region, the population within the territory has exceeded 70,000 - 30,000 of them are in the main city of Cecil, and the rest are Distributed in the surrounding villages and towns and the vast Kant area, taking into account the development model of the magical industrial society, he continues to concentrate more people towards the main city, and continues to recruit migrants.

    On the basis of this population, the proportion of the military and civilians who pioneered the early eight people and one soldier, which was exaggerated, was finally alleviated, and due to the existence of the construction system and the support of the territorial productivity, the size of the Cecil Combat Corps is currently The territory is still relatively reasonable and balanced.

    And most of the soldiers in this regiment are recruits, which is a fact that cannot be changed.

    In addition to the actual test and time accumulation, the recruits in the army cannot be turned into veterans out of thin air, although the combat troops have always had high-intensity intensive training, regularly travel around the territory, annihilate Warcraft to increase the "seeing blood experience", veterans as seeds Leading the tradition of recruiting classes, the training efficiency is much higher than the traditional private soldiers of this era, but the efficiency is higher, and it is impossible to train those new recruits in place in more than two months.

    But Gao Wen knows that even if the proportion of recruits is very high, the soldiers of the Combat Corps still have a huge advantage compared with the traditional private soldiers of this era. This advantage is enough to offset the problem caused by the high proportion of many recruits. Particularity.

    The traditional soldiers of this era mainly rely on cold weapons to fight. The magical power is often only used by a few combat mage in the army to gain battlefields and counteract opponents. Soldiers who use cold weapons are particularly long and difficult to train. The fighting, offensive and defensive skills need to be tempered over the years, and the courage required for close-up face-to-face killing is not tempered overnight, but the magic guide soldiers?

    From the exposure of thermal ray guns to the torso that can hit people roughly tens of meters away, it takes only one month of practice, which can also be subject to disciplined, institutionalized brainwashing and soldier ethics learning. Cold weapon fighting...

    The performance of the fusion cut sword is enough to make up for a lot of short boards.

    What''s more, for the Cecil soldiers, the cold weapon close combat itself is not the main item: the melt-cut sword is only a secondary weapon.

    Byron was one of the main commanders and early founders of the Combat Corps. Of course, the situation of the soldiers under the opponent was also known, so after reporting the proportion of recruits, he immediately said: "A magical infantryman who has been trained for two months is It can kill several traditional soldiers who have been trained for many years and even experienced several battles within tens of meters, so even our recruits have a strong fighting power - with enough shooting space."

    ¡°Compared to the artillery training, it¡¯s more complicated and slower,¡± he later said. ¡°The team works together, quickly accessing the data on the shots, memorizing various battlefield commands, and using and maintaining the orbital accelerators. These are more specific heat rays. The gun is much more difficult."

    "This is normal, the formation speed of the senior arms has always been the case," Gao Wen nodded. "As long as they can master the small artillery as soon as possible."

    ¡°You can rest assured in this regard,¡± Byron said confidently. ¡°The miniaturized ¡®persuader¡¯ orbital cannon can be controlled by two people. The shots are simple and the sights are simpler. The training has been in place.¡±

    After Byron¡¯s report, Philip then spoke up: ¡°I am integrating and reorganizing the old corps from the Kant area. After the Kant¡¯s pledge of allegiance, the Knights of Wald Perich led the Knights and their subordinates, the militia. Incorporating Cecil''s collar, this group of people is about 3,000. They are old-fashioned aristocrats, fighting strength and discipline, very poor, can''t compare with our combatants, but fortunately in this group of people There are twelve regular knights, and with the cooperation of these Kant knights, the reorganization of the old corps is very smooth."

    "Intensify training, especially the work of ideological transformation must be in place," Gao Wen, who knows the status of aristocratic private soldiers in this era, emphasizes the ideological reform work of those old corps, but fortunately, the previous Kant¡¯s requisition is a system comparison. In an open-minded, well-ordered territory, the local old corps did not become corrupt and incorrigible. He was somewhat optimistic about this. "This corps, after being trained as a second corps, will still be Wald Perry. Commander of the Knights. I have had contact and understanding of Wald Peric, and he is a reliable and loyal person as long as his thoughts change."

    "The first phase of the steel cavalry and the initial training plan have been put in place, but just started training. There is nothing to report yet," said the third opening, Solderin. "I myself privately based on it." I have thought about some equipment design plans for my own combat experience and the characteristics of the ''magic weapon.'' I am going to discuss with Mr. Egg recently."

    After these reports were over, Gao Wen nodded with satisfaction, and Herti, who had long wanted to talk, couldn¡¯t help but open her mouth: "The ancestor, we want to... prepare for the war?"

    "Yes, preparation, but it is only preparation," Gao Wen looked at Hertty''s eyes. "Frankly, I don''t want to involve the developing territory now in the war, but we must be prepared for the changes." ¡±

    "Changes in the situation..." Hetti thought about it and understood the meaning of Gao Wen. "You mean that the peace talks between Tifeng and Ansu will be a big mess? Instead, it will lead to a war?"

    "I just have some uneasy feelings," Gao Wen affirmed Herti''s statement from the side. "I would like to believe that the leaders of both countries are aware of the common threats from the wasteland, and they can understand that the two countries are not fighting at this time. Reasonable, but I doubt whether everything will develop so smoothly... The eternal sleeper, the end of all things, the two main warlords of the two countries, and the rumored Emperor of the Titan¡¯s ''madness'', there are too many factors in Threatening this negotiation, once there is a problem in the negotiation process, it is too late to prepare after the war breaks out."

    "I understand," Herti nodded slowly. "The Office of Political Affairs will also start to act - in fact, after all the business roads have been opened, the work of hoarding materials has not stopped, but now I will increase the hoarding of materials according to the preparation standards. Strength."

    Cecil is a place that looks peaceful and prosperous, but in fact, thanks to Gao Wen¡¯s sense of crisis, this land is ready for the war from the very beginning ¨C whether the enemy is a distorted person or a human being. In the past year, Gao Wen has opened up the trade routes in three directions. Nowadays, all kinds of ore from the West Leslie, the raw materials of medicinal materials from the northern Kant region and wheat, the grain and fur from the Oriental G¨¹len collar, Textile raw materials are continuously sent to the warehouse every day.

    Outsiders only know that Cecil has earned amazing wealth in the fields of alchemy pharmacy, magical machinery, etc. But they may not imagine that more than half of these wealth is actually spent at the same amazing speed and become high. Preparing for war supplies in the warehouse...

    "In addition to the reserve materials, we must also consider the issue of security, public opinion, logistics, material distribution, etc. in the territory," Gao Wen said, not only watching Hetty, but also everyone present. " Cecil has a far more prosperity and order than the outside world. What we have to prove is that even in the face of war, this prosperity and order is far beyond anywhere."

    After completing various preparations for the war, Gao Wen announced the end of the meeting, but the atmosphere at the scene was still somewhat serious.

    When he saw this, he laughed. "Of course, we are just prematurely here. Maybe this negotiation will end very smoothly. Maybe nothing will happen, so don''t be nervous." of."

    Amber couldn''t help but pick it up when he heard this: "Why do you panic when you say this?"

    Gao Wen immediately glared at this guy: "What do you say?"

    Amber whispered: "You said last time that if the distortion is not going to attack, it will be more than 3,000 monsters to attack the city..."

    Gao Wenyi slaps on the skull of this half-elf: "Rebecca is not responsible for the head iron, right?!"

    "Aunt - hurt!"

    Thanks to the dedication and sacrifice of Miss Half Elf, after Gao Wen¡¯s slapping, the atmosphere at the scene was suddenly less intense and serious...

    After taking amber shots honestly, Gao Wen remembered things, so he looked at Byron: "Speaking, the winter is over, and the exploration of the rest of the ''rebellious fortress'' seems to be able to start again."

    After Carmel joined Cecil¡¯s collar, many of the secrets of the remains of the mountain were cracked, and the name was changed to the official name of the Gangdang Empire, ¡°the rebellious fortress¡±. At present, one third of the rebellious fortress has been re-enacted. It came in handy, and after the transformation of the modern magic net, it became the location of the arsenal, the sophisticated equipment manufacturing plant, and the war preparation material warehouse, but it still has a large part of the area hidden in the unknown darkness.

    Although Carmel is one of the senior technicians who used to rebel against the fortress, the size of the old fortress is too large, and there are too many secrets buried inside. Only the royal family of the year has mastered all the secrets of the fortress. Therefore, Carmel only helped Gao Wen to draw a structural map of the bottom of the rebellious fortress and the rebellious fortress area. As for the southern and eastern parts of the fortress, it is still a mystery.

    After the winter, Gao Wen suspended the exploration of the unknown area of ??the fortress, and ordered people to temporarily block the corridor leading to the southern and eastern parts of the fortress, but now the winter is over and the weather is gradually warming up. He thinks it is time to put This project has been restarted.

 Chapter 370ï¼š New movement on the territory

    Is there a bigger secret hidden in the rebellious fortress?

    No one can make it clear that even if he worked in the rebellious fortress that year, even Kamal, who was sealed for thousands of years with the rebellious fortress in the shadow world, did not know the whole picture of this huge plan and huge building.

    There was a very strict authority control and access control system in the rebellious fortress of the year. Each area in the fortress had its own responsible person and was controlled by a forensic review team with the highest authority. Although these regions and departments jointly implemented the different rebellious plans. Partly, but in fact half-isolated between each other, unless the highest scrutiny of the group is approved and a series of extremely complicated inspections and ¡°purification¡± procedures are carried out, the personnel of each region are strictly prohibited from flowing, and according to Carmel¡¯s memory, It is very difficult to obtain such a license. Basically, it is only possible in extremely special circumstances. Ninety percent of the people in the fortress have never entered an area outside their responsibility...

    With such strict internal control, Gao Wen can only think of one reason: in order to prevent the invasion of the power of the gods.

    Now that the millennium has passed, according to Kamal¡¯s speculation, the entire fortress should have been completely emptied except for the remains of the remnant fortress and the fortress-related facilities. All the things related to the gods will not be left, but in In some areas, less important research materials and ¡°safe samples¡± should still be sealed. Gao Wen is very curious. If he continues to send people to explore, he can find something in that huge ancient facility.

    Byron nodded and prepared to continue to explore the mission of rebellious fortress, but next to Salterlin suddenly interrupted him: "Wait a minute - can the task of exploring the rebellious fortress be handed over to me and the ''Steel Ranger''? ¡±

    Gao Wen looked at Solderin, who explained: "The size of the combat corps is getting bigger and bigger, and there is a new round of expansion and training programs recently. The Byron Knight is not suitable for one of the commanders of the combat corps. To carry out this kind of exploration mission, it is better to hand over to the newly established steel ranger - this task performed by the team in an unknown environment is also in line with the positioning of the steel ranger, I can use to train my new talent."

    "Well... indeed," Gao Wen said with a little thought, and he agreed with Soldlin. "That task will be handed over to you. Byron, you hand over the previous progress and details. In addition, Sol DeLin, you should be better prepared before you leave. This task is not urgent. You can start in a week. The southern and eastern parts of the rebellious fortress are more serious. The situation is complicated and unclear. Do not act rashly."

    In the face of Gao Wen''s advice, Solderin nodded solemnly - although he is a seasoned and powerful high-ranking ranger, but in the face of an ancient relic of a thousand years of history, no strong high-level ranger Will be taken lightly.

    ......

    After the end of the meeting of the Lord''s House, Solderin did not return to the military area, but came to the machinery manufacturing station in the eastern part of the territory.

    Today, the machinery manufacturing industry has undergone several expansions and renovations. It is no longer a simple manufacturing plant, but a large-scale facility integrating R&D, testing and manufacturing. There are two large laboratories and several machines in the machinery manufacturing plant. The different functions of the workshop, Gao Wen through the knowledge deduction and the "simulation test field" of the network of the sleeper, the blueprint drawn after many tests are industrial products that are gradually transformed into deeds in these laboratories and workshops, and Pushed to the entire territory.

    Solderin came directly to the "artisan hall" of the mechanical manufacturing plant - this is the heart of the entire machinery manufacturing facility, this circular hall is located in the wooden shed where the former mechanical manufacturing office was just established. But its appearance today is not what it used to be. A wide variety of machining stations and research tables are scattered in an extensive hall, but the most striking is the circular, slightly higher ground terrace in the center of the hall. The site is about ten meters in diameter and has a small pit in the center. There are no facilities and equipment. Only a variety of different metal ingots can be piled up on the platform, and from the upper patio. The sun is shining at the center of the platform at the moment - it is empty.

    Solderin didn''t see the figure of Nicholas on the "machinery round table". He only saw a lot of busy "mechanical bachelors" in the vicinity (some people in Cecil called the wizards who specialize in machines). ), he curiously came to a mechanical bachelor in white tooling: "Isn''t Mr. Egg?"

    This mechanical bachelor with a big beard and a thick hand and foot stunned before reacting: "Mr. Egg... Oh, you said the director? The director just went out."

    Soldering frowned: "Where did he go?"

    "On the other side of the gear square," the bachelor of mechanical science said a place name that is very rich in industrial areas. "You must still be there in the past."

    Solderin couldn¡¯t think of Nikolas, who almost never left the machinery factory except for dealing with metal. The egg always went to the crowded square, but he still thanked him: "Gear Square... Ok, thank you. It is."

    Then he left the machinery factory and rushed straight to the gear square.

    Not far from the gear square, it is located opposite the machinery factory and the steel foundry. The square and several workshops are separated by a special shrub wall that absorbs the noise. After crossing the square, it is the main residential area where the workers in the factory area and their families live. Every day, workers living in the residential area go through the entire gear square and shrub walls to work in the factory, while on weekdays. The square is also an important place for the residents of the factory to kill time.

    The high walls of shrubs used to isolate factories and residential areas were planted and catalyzed by Pitman and his apprentices under the guidance of Gao Wen.

    Solderin came to the Gear Square and found out at the first time what activities might be taking place here.

    There is a large open space next to the square. There are a lot of people around there. From time to time, there will be cheers and shouts from the crowd. It seems that there is some kind of competition in the open space. Soldering is easy to do with his skills. The ground passed through the crowd, and then I saw the scene of the raging fire in the open space: the two teams ran on the rectangular open space, tied with two colors of cloth on the head to divide into two teams, and some kind of animals The spheres made of leather are what they fight for. They struggled to kick the thing and kick it, and they wanted to kick it into the two rough wooden door frames on the edge of the open space.

    The scene was very confusing, and the two teams who were fighting were almost out of order and cooperated, and the person who stood on the edge of the open space as a "referee" seemed to be not quite aware of the rules. Most of the time he was shouting with the audience around him. But these people are still playing with excitement and enthusiasm, and the people around them are also excited and cheers are always going on - many times they are not cheering for the goal, but just for someone who suddenly makes a face on the field or A wonderful fall fell and cheered.

    Even if he has lived in human society for seven hundred years, Soldering rarely sees such scenes, especially in civilians - they may get together, maybe cheering for some reason But it will never be devoted to such a warm sport. The reason is very simple: how can civilians who are not enough to eat and even the untouchables waste valuable physical strength in this kind of exercise?

    What''s more, the current season is still very precious.

    Solderin looked at the movement on the open ground with a little sorrow. The relevant information slowly came out in his mind: This... It seems to be called football, something that old friends invented not long ago, and soon after promotion Welcomed by the people on the land...

    In all fairness, Soldering prefers several chess games invented by old friends, but he can still feel some inexplicable attraction from the seemingly brutal and violent sports in front of him. The energetic dwarves in the west will be very interested.

    At this moment, a bright metal reflection in the crowd interrupted the thoughts of the high-ranking ranger. He looked up and finally found his true goal. The Nicholas egg was suspended in the crowd, which was huge. The funny smile that shines in the sun is clearly visible from far away.

    After a period of adaptation, the citizens of Cecil seem to have fully adapted to this strangely crafted master of craftsmanship. In fact, they have recently adapted to the sparks of Carmel, and the only thing is not quite Adapted to the Miss Kraken who walked very awkwardly - after all, Tyre''s exit is too limited.

    Solderin quickly passed through the crowd and leaned forward to say hello to the Nicholas egg (after all, the cheers around him were too noisy): "Mr. Egg, Mr. Egg!"

    After shouting a few times, the Nicholas egg just shook like a big dream, then the metal giant ball slowly turned around and heard a screaming voice from the ball: "Mama... too exciting..."

    "Mr. Egg, what is too exciting?" Solderin asked aloud. "Right, can we find a quiet place? I am looking for something..."

    "Okay, okay, leave here..." Nicholas''s egg made a squeaking sound, but the body was obviously not very stable. "You...you are helping me by the side, I am a little imaginary..."

    Solderin looked at the sleek body of Nicholas''s egg, and his face was circled.

    Fortunately, the Nicholas egg did not pursue the details himself. After Soldlin¡¯s ugly expression put his hand on him, he flew away and followed the high-ranking ranger.

    After waiting outside the crowd, the status of the Iron Star was a little better, and then it was a sigh: "Mama... too exciting..."

    Solderin turned to look at each other: "So what is it too exciting?"

    "Twenty-two people rushed to pick up a ball - sometimes the referee went up, it was too exciting..." Nicholas egg''s tone with a feeling of fear, "Is football so cruel..."

    Rao was based on the insights and thoughts accumulated by Soldering¡¯s seven hundred years of travel. He also reacted for a long time to guess what Mr. Egg meant. The high-level ranger¡¯s expression was unprecedentedly weird: ¡°You... look at this. Should we feel like killing people on the street?"

    "It¡¯s more serious than that. You don¡¯t kill more than 20 people in the street.¡±

    Solderin¡¯s eyes shook: "I understand your feelings... then you are also looking for football, is it exciting?"

    "Where!" Nikolas egg''s tone is almost mad. "I just heard that a kind of ball sport is popular on the territory. I thought it was for me. I just wanted to come here to report my name. - Fortunately, I didn''t report it." Ah! They are not lacking at all, but almost every team is missing the ball..."

    Solderlin¡¯s eyelashes were getting more and more serious. He looked up and down the Nicholas egg. He said that the other party didn¡¯t need to be so nervous. He¡¯s on the field and the real weight, I¡¯m afraid the ancient legendary giant can play. Ok...

    However, considering that the iron star has just been greatly stimulated, Soldlin¡¯s heart is still not very interesting, but has quickly shifted the subject: ¡°In fact, I came to you to ask for something.¡±

    "Ah...ah, something to please?" Nicholas egg reacted. "What?"

    "You should already know that I am building a ''Steel Ranger'', and the lord has given me a task to design or improve the new magical armor based on the Ranger''s combat experience," Soldering said. Starting a business, the expression is serious and serious. "I am looking for you, there are a few ''orders'' that you want to help design."

    "Oh? Can you design the magical armor?" When it comes to his profession, the Nicholas egg immediately becomes mentally ill. The previous trauma seems to heal instantly. "Is there a conceptual map or a target demand list?"

    Solderin smiled slightly: "I can''t give a concept map, but some goals are still there."

 Chapter 371ï¼š Solderings order

    Solderlin is not an expert in magical technology. He does not understand how the machines and mass production systems that Gao Wen came up with, but he is at least an experienced warrior and well-informed. The adventurer - he can see their great strengths and broad prospects from the armed forces of unprecedented and incredible magic, and can imagine the environment in which these weapons can be used, which is enough.

    Of course, Soldering himself knows that his judgments based on past experience are still not enough. The new weapons are too big and the concept is too advanced. "Let every ordinary person release the magic of destroying the earth." The idea of ??"power" is a crazy but real tendency in Cecil, so the high-ranking Ranger himself is not sure how much the armed forces will eventually develop, but one thing he can be sure of - he knows he wants What do you want?

    "The steel ranger that the lord ordered me to train was a brand new unit, and he gave me the task of designing new weapons to verify the new tactics. You know, this is a very challenging task," said Solderin. I smiled and said - because Mr. Nicholas Egg in front of him always has a smile (funny), which makes everyone who talks with him can''t help but laugh. "So I have some comparisons... ahead thinking. We You can find a quiet place to talk about those design options in detail."

    "Of course, we can go to the machinery factory," Nicholas said, rising and floating up. "Well... there are too many people in the craftsman''s hall. Let''s go to my office."

    The office of Nicholas Egg is located next to the craftsman''s hall, which is both his office and the place where he usually lives. This is a room that few people come in to visit except Rebecca and Gao Wen. It is hard for outsiders to imagine how a ball of 1.3 meters in diameter can live and rest. Soldering is equally curious about this. After entering this cylindrical room, he saw a lot of things that looked rather weird.

    He saw a lot of high and low metal cylinders arranged in the room, and some shiny metal mirrors were set on the walls. There were no beds, tables and chairs for humans in the room, but there was a nice place for Nicholas. The circular platform for the egg to rest and rest is in the middle of the room. Next to the circular platform, Solderlin also saw a three-tiered shelf filled with various metal crafts, but the appearance of those crafts. It looks real... strange, they are like structurally complex sails, some like nested rings, and some simply twisted and tangled metal clumps, Solderin believes, even if it is Even the best art connoisseurs can''t see the meaning of these things here.

    ¡°Is this all you do?¡± He looked curiously at the big metal ball floating in the front. ¡°These...ornaments?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s done with scraps in your spare time,¡± said Nicholas¡¯s egg tart. ¡°My memory is incomplete, but occasionally there are some embarrassing impressions. Gao Wen suggested that I save the impressions that emerged. It may help me think of something. Of course, this method hasn''t played any role yet, but it''s still very interesting to make these gadgets. I guess these things must be things that I touched frequently in the past, so I was in the ring. The polarizer has left such a deep impression - oh, the circular polarizer is my memory organ. Let''s not say this, talk about your thoughts."

    Solderlin¡¯s attention was suddenly diverted from the ¡°crafts¡± of the house. He coughed twice: ¡°The first thing is about the protective gear used by the Cecil soldiers. As far as I know, Their magical armor has a layer of ''lined'' that draws various runes, right?"

    "Yes. The original version of the magic armor directly engraved the rune on the metal armor, but this is easy to cause the rune to fail when the armor is shocked, and it is not conducive to upgrade replacement, so we added it to the armor. Tactical lining, made of tough leather," Nicholas said as he arbitrarily removed an iron ingot from the nearby metal ingot pile, which floated between him and Solderin, as if The shape of the liquid changes rapidly in the air, and within a few breaths it becomes the appearance of the current style of the Cecil Warrior, and the various parts of the armor are scattered to show up in front of Solderin. Part - this is the position of the tactical lining."

    ¡°The tactical lining is very similar to the cotton armor or leather armor worn in the steel armor, but its main function is to carry the runes, so the coverage and protection are lower than the leather armor ¨C this is also to reduce costs,¡± said Nicholas. The egg continues, "At present, the runes integrated on the tactical lining are mainly weight loss, which is used to reduce the burden of the armor on the soldiers; the weak element protection is used to enhance the soldiers'' resistance to low-level magic; the breeze The shield can resist a certain degree of external attack and can be used to resist toxic environments. In addition, we have set up protective runes against high and low temperatures, although they are all weak, but enough to make soldiers at many limits. It has been alive in the environment for a long time."

    Solderin looked at this set of armor that could almost make ordinary people into low-level extraordinary people. He couldn¡¯t help but curiously ask: "Do these things rely on combat backpacks to provide energy?"

    "Yes, there is a powerful power capacitor in the combat backpack. In addition to charging the weapon crystal, the surplus energy is supplied to the armor," Nicholas egg floated up and down. "The biggest armor." The energy-consuming unit is weight loss, but that''s the most important part - without it, the soldier''s physical exertion will multiply."

    Solderlin thought carefully and said: "If we give up this layer of steel armor, or just keep the lightweight armor, and reduce the carrying capacity of combat crystals, can we reduce the combat backpack?"

    "...in theory, it¡¯s right," Nicholas thought, "but this protection will be greatly reduced..."

    ¡°It can be replaced by adding a stone-like rune on the lining¡ªalthough its effect is weaker than the steel armor forged by Cecil''s collar, it also provides protection for the soldiers against ordinary light swords, and stone skin. Rune as a basic rune group, its energy consumption is much less than the formal spells of weight loss," Soldering said his own thoughts. "In my opinion, the steel rangers are not a must. If the troops are confronted with the enemy, even if they have to attack, we will leave immediately after the strike - so it is better to save the weight of the armor and the combat backpack and use it elsewhere."

    "I understand, I will consider the plan," Nikolas said as he began to "pinch" the model of the items needed by Solderin with another metal ingot. "What else?"

    "There is also weapons. In addition to the magic guides with thermal ray guns and force field shields, I hope that the steel rangers can have some more powerful offensive weapons..." Solderlin said, his mind The middle side could not help but emerge the sinister encounter on the Tifeng border last winter, thinking of the mysterious mortal cult and the battle between himself and the other.

    "In actual combat, I found one thing, that is, traditional spell skills are limited, personal talent, battlefield environment, the physical state of the operator, there are too many factors that can affect the effect of a spell, but The magical arm is different... As long as you have the strength to pull the trigger, it will definitely play a trusted force... and it¡¯s hard to prevent,¡± Solderlin¡¯s face showed a serious look. ¡°This is a crystal grenade. Tell me..."

    Nicholas egg licked and couldn''t help but ask: "So what do you want to say?"

    "What I want to say is... those things that would be fried as long as they pull a ring and press the button, they are all great!" Solderlin showed a bright smile on his face. "They will be loyal in any situation." To achieve your goal, I hope that every soldier of the Steel Ranger can use these loyal weapons... I will make it clear, Magic Crystal Railgun, how small can you do?"

    The Nicholas egg licked for a few seconds before it reacted: "Hey?!"

    "I have seen the original version of the ''Justice-i'' magic crystal orbital gun, and I have seen the lightweight ''persuader-i'' type of acceleration gun," Solderlin said. "The size of the ''convinces'' is almost One-fifth of ''justice'' is so big that it can be pulled in a carriage, but it is said that it can still collapse the wall. According to Miss Rebecca, the acceleration orbit can be further reduced if it is powered by energy storage crystal. The heavy overloading device and the energy-saving base can also be omitted. She once told me about a solution that will speed up the railgun''s extreme relief. I think this solution is feasible..."

    Nicholas¡¯s egg was listening to Solderin¡¯s egg, and he only made a statement for a long time: ¡°...you just said that you want to reduce the weight of the armor. I thought you would let the steel cavalry take a light route... Now you said that you want them to carry a small magic crystal railgun?! Do you know that even if it loses weight, it is also a big guy?"

    "I have to emphasize two points. First of all, the steel rangers do not bring all the weapons on their own every mission. I want to design them a ''arsenal'' containing a variety of weapons. This arsenal is shared by the entire range of cavalry. Use, according to the mission requirements, each soldier will carry different equipment, miniaturized magic crystal railguns are only one of their spare weapons; secondly, light armor and heavy weapons are not contradictory, in the Silver Empire, Elf Forest Guard There is a heavy throwing spearman, the weapon used is a heavy one-time spear, they are light armored soldiers, in order to carry the spear and throwing movements, their upper body even only leather chest - but they are in the forest The most dangerous hunters. I hope that the steel rangers can achieve this effect."

    "... well, anyway, you know how to do this. I look back at the people at the Magic Technology Institute and study it together," Nicholas Egg was convinced, while recording the requirements of Solderin. "So in addition to the light individual soldier." Railgun, what else do you need?"

    "Tactical eyepieces with detective distortion effects - I know I have already made this, but I haven''t installed it yet. I hope I can try it first."

    "Row."

    ¡°A small cutting tool that is easy to carry and wield flexible. I have a design, it¡¯s a short knife. But I hope that you can transform it into a melted sword. Should the melted sword be miniaturized?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a bit difficult, but it can be challenged. It may be at the expense of reducing continuous use time.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s acceptable. I also want to increase the amount of grenade carried by the soldiers, preferably by adding additional grenade slots to their gears ¨C but it does not affect mobility.¡±

    "...I know...do you say that your elves have this fighting style?"

    "This is not the case," Solderlin grinned disdainfully. "Where do they have this insight?"

    Egg total: "..."

 Chapter 372ï¼š New life at the institute

    Master Cohen walked in the spacious and bright corridor of the Magic Technology Institute. Researchers wearing white magician robes came and went around him. From time to time, some people stopped to say hello to each other, and then they went to work together. laboratory.

    Cohen also wore the same white robe.

    From the entrance of the institute to the front hall, you must take 72 steps. From the front hall to the first practical technology research room, you have to go 100 steps. In the middle, you will pass through three doors and a corridor. Cohen is in this route he has already begun to familiarize with. It¡¯s not too slow to walk, and every step is extremely accurate.

    He looked down at himself. The white short robe had almost no decoration. He just had a metal stamped card on the chest of his robe. His card was printed with his own name and a serial number. This is not a magical robe - it is just a robes. It must be said that there is something special, that is, almost everyone in this institute wears similar clothes, and this body Clothes have a very unusual meaning in this land.

    This dress represents the identity of the "magician", a name that has never been heard before in this land.

    Since coming to this land, Cohen has been working in the Institute of Magic Technology for more than four weeks, that is, more than forty days. For this third-level arcian from Wangdu, Cecil¡¯s life is What he initially imagined was not exactly the same - he saw the powerful ancient arcane master here and saw the legendary pioneer hero. He also saw the magic net, the magic engine and so on. Something magical creation of lost technology, but beyond that, his environment is very different from what he imagined.

    This is not a difficult and ridiculous pioneering land. The Cecil people have already rooted here, and the prosperity is incredible, but at the same time it is not a land that follows the classical ritual system - although it is a real thing to build it. The true ancient hero, the rule of Cecil, in the view of Cohen, the master of the king, can almost be described as a deviant.

    The vast freedom that civilians have, the second line of the aristocratic system, and the efficient control of the Office of Government... Cecil is in the South of Ansu, but everything that happens here seems to be in a distant story. In a foreign country where he appeared, Cohen thought that he was invited as a mage. He had to study in some ancient relics and books with a musty smell, but he did not expect to be here. The wizards apprentices must learn a set of unheard of knowledge from scratch, and - follow a group of apprentices, craftsmen, and scholars to learn.

    In this field, everyone''s starting line is the same, and the extraordinary person has no privilege.

    To be honest, it was really difficult to adapt at the beginning, but now Cohen is getting used to it. He is not a noble family member. He is not a talented and talented wizard. He is just a lucky businessman. In the circle of Masters of the Kings, he has not enjoyed the privilege of the extraordinary, and it is much simpler to adapt here. And he is more sensible in realizing that one thing, even if things happening in this land are rebellious, he is not qualified to question - because the order of this land was developed by Gao Wen, Cecil, Those in these orders also established the order of Ansu seven hundred years ago.

    Nowadays, all the so-called "rules of civilized society" in Ansu are nothing more than the evolution of the words spoken by the ancient heroes in the seven centuries before the long time, so what is the etiquette in Cecil? "Orthodox" is meaningless at all. The words of the founding fathers are orthodox.

    Cohen¡¯s mind clearly defined this belief early, but he himself did not know whether this belief was produced after he saw the master of Carmel¡¯s tribute to Gavin Cecil.

    In the heart, there was some inconspicuous thought. Cohen came to the front of the first practical technology research room, but before he opened the door, a young girl with a linen-tailed pony tail ran from the hallway and waved in her hand. A roll of paper rolled up: "Cohen! The new issue of Cecil Weekly! I bought it for you - don''t forget to come back and invite me to dinner!"

    Cohen raised his hand and took the weekly report from the girl, and then agreed to it, then watched the girl happily ran to another research room at the end of the corridor.

    The girl, called Media, is a mage apprentice from Kant. She came earlier than Cohen and became a "predecessor" in the Institute of Magic Technology. Cohen¡¯s life in the institute was not hers. Take care less. Media is a passionate girl, and seems to be deeply influenced by the thoughts of the lord, helpful and not many hierarchical concepts. Many people in the institute like this passionate girl.

    Cohen smiled and shook his head, looking at the newspaper in his hand and walking into the lab where he worked.

    The newspaper, this is also something unique in this land. It has not been seen for a long time. So far, there are three issues, but Cohen is very interested in it. Reading newspapers is not as energy-consuming as reading a magic book. The content above it is interesting and practical, and Cohen sees it as a relaxing reading that regulates energy - he knows that many people in the institute do the same.

    And Cohen knows that the projects he and his colleagues in the institute have been working on are also closely related to this "newspaper."

    "Cohen - Good morning," after entering the lab, a greeting from the peer was heard immediately. A familiar wizard was greeted with Cohen on weekdays. The wizard saw the newspaper in Cohen''s hand. I couldn''t help but wonder. "What did you write on this time? I haven''t had time to see it yet."

    Another magician next to him said with a smile: "I hope to see the sequel to the last issue of "Northern Mountain Forest Strange Talk" - I really didn''t think there were so many bizarre legends in the northern part of the kingdom."

    ¡°Pay more attention to useful news,¡± Cohen looked at the magician and raised the newspaper in his hand. ¡°This said that our King¡¯s Majesty has gone to the border to negotiate with King Tifeng ¨C and Gold. Mr. Wen concluded that they will meet next week."

    "Oh, this day is still here," the first open magician shouted. "It seems that our King is also very anxious."

    "Nobody likes to fight, especially the King''s Majesty - he has to put in a lot of money," the second magician said as he laughed. "He rebuilt his silver castle ten years ago." Savings!"

    Cohen didn''t participate in the next conversation. He just shook his head with a smile and folded the newspaper into his own cabinet.

    In the development of the remote southern frontier, two people who were born as apprentices and apprentices of the mage were so naturally talking about the negotiating of the king and neighboring emperors - and this negotiation was not an old news a few years ago, but What is happening these days, this is really an incredible scene.

    The Cecils seem to have been accustomed to accepting all sorts of incredible things, but it may take a little time for his magician from the king to adapt to it.

    At this time, a person walked into the laboratory, and the magical technicians who were talking and sorting out personal items were quiet at once.

    It was a girl with dark brown hair, younger than everyone on the scene, even looking just young, with a bright smile on her face, all the way to the wind, but no one in the lab dare It is the same to despise this young girl, including Cohen.

    Because this girl, who seems to be only seventeen or eight years old, is the master of the entire magical technology research institute and the heir to the ancient family who ruled the land of Cecil.

    ¡°Hello everyone!¡± The girl happily walked to the center of the lab and waved to greet the people on the scene. She couldn¡¯t see any nobles, but Cohen looked down with respect to others, with a neat voice. Pay tribute: "Good morning, Rebecca girl."

    "Well, everyone is not," Rebecca puts his hand. "We continue the project today, and each group continues to test the data and materials that we are responsible for. Bruce, Terry, come over, I have a new idea. Need to verify."

    The workflow of the lab worked immediately, and the ¡°teams¡± of the people entered the work in the shortest possible time. Cohen also went into his own task ¨C he has not yet become a formal magician, but He was trained as an apprentice, but he has a three-level Arcanian qualification. He has made rapid progress in the field of rune logic, so he was qualified to enter the laboratory in advance.

    He also cherishes such opportunities.

    The Magic Research Institute''s "magic research" is different from other places. There are no dark magic towers and gloomy and lonely magicians. There are no war magician apprentices and different magical spell experiments. Here, A large number of technical personnel discuss and cooperate with each other. Everyone''s inspiration and ideas will be explored and verified. A large subject is divided into small parts in the laboratory, and then several groups work together to carry out "study". This unprecedented way of studying magic first opened Cohen''s eyes, and he was completely immersed in it for a long time¡ªthe thought and thought collided, the inspiration and inspiration blended, and everyone shared the knowledge together. Working with a goal is much more comfortable than staying at the Wangdu Masters Association.

    Cohen''s mission is not complicated - he is responsible for testing which kind of magic can be used to leave a mark on which material and to ensure that the process is reversible.

    In fact, most of the working groups in the lab are doing this simple but boring job.

    Cohen knows the purpose of this work¡ªto create a ¡°printing tool¡± that can be quickly plated and reused. The mission is to hang on the wall that the lab is facing the door, and it¡¯s already hung on There are many days there.

    So it¡¯s said that the project he is doing with his colleagues has a lot to do with the ¡°newspaper¡± ¨C the people in the lab are very smart, everyone can think that once their research is successful, this new printing tool can What field is used.

    Thinking that his ongoing research can be transformed into a significant new thing, Cohen will feel an unprecedented impetus ¨C this motivation and the memory of the rote have finally mastered a new spell completely. different.

    He has the feeling that he is also involved in building history.

 Chapter 373ï¼š Back to Cecil

    It is a boring thing to test a combination of requirements from a large number of basic spells and basic materials. Although the overall research environment of the Magic Technology Institute is enjoyable, this does not mean that the research work itself is also easy and enjoyable.

    Cohen has been conducting these basic tests for dozens of days. In these dozens of days, he has tested nearly a hundred different magic materials with a dozen different magic effects, including new materials formed by mixing various magic materials. In these tests, he did find that some substances change when they are stimulated by certain types of spells, such as softening, hardening, shrinking, etc., but they are completely in line with the project requirements, and the reversible combination of the process has not appeared yet. .

    But he is still doing these tests silently and recording the results of each test in detail.

    He adapts to this boring job. In fact, he even likes this boring job a bit, just as he likes precision at the same time, likes planning, and likes to walk into the lab from the entrance of the institute with one step. When Wang Duo, there was a girl who was secretly appreciative of him. He commented that these quirks were "eccentric, rigid, and a little nervous", but Cohen could not change his habits after all.

    After several test runes on the magic lab slowly dimmed, Cohen emptied the samples and placed them separately, then reset the experimental environment. He took a thin piece of copper-silver alloy from the sample box at hand, and clamped the piece of alloy on a fixed bracket of the test bench zhongy¨¡ng, then pressed the bracket down to make it touch the rune depicted on the test bench. Loop, then he raised a set of metal devices next to the bench

    This metal device is like an arm made up of several iron bars filled with runes. At the front end of the "arm", a high-quality magic focusing crystal is fixed. Known as the "magic trigger", this device is one of the most indispensable tools in the Magic Technology laboratory. By adjusting the order of the rune triggers at the connection between the rune irons and the lab bench, it can be connected to a large rune "color palette" located on the back of the table, the disc symbol called "color palette". A dozen or so of the most basic magic arrays are prefabricated on the device, which can easily release the spell effects required by the experimenter.

    The ordinary technicians in the Magic Lab who don''t have the talent of the spells rely on this kind of thing to carry out complex magic experiments.

    The magician, who has the ability to cast spells like Cohen, quickly realized the value of this thing after touching the "magic trigger" and liked it in a few days.

    In his opinion, this is a great invention. The magic trigger is powered by the magic net buried under the laboratory floor, so there is almost no problem of mana exhaustion, and it can release almost all kinds of basic spell effects, ordinary The caster will be limited by talent, there will be some spells that can''t be released, and finally, the most satisfying thing for Cohen is that the magic trigger is a kind of machine, all its structure, material and parameters are fixed. Before the fault, this device can guarantee that every spell shock released is not bad, which is self-evident for the people who are engaged in magic research!

    And the creation of such a genius was invented by the eager young woman who was standing in the laboratory at the moment and discussed with several senior technicians. In fact, more than half of the new devices in the entire laboratory were invented by her. from.

    It is said that her cast level is only three levels.

    Everyone is a low-ranking mage, how can she be so good... Is it because of the surname "Cesil"?

    Cohen converges on the thoughts drifting in his mind and activates the magic trigger.

    The focused crystal quickly brightens. After a moment, an arc strikes the surface of the alloy from the tip of the crystal and leaves a slight trace on the surface of the alloy as the crystal moves.

    Cohen immediately began testing the various changes in the alloy sample after that and recorded the results:

    ¡°x year x month x day, xxth test, sample number xx, arcane lightning acts on the surface of the copper-silver alloy, leaving a discolored dent, and the area affected by the magical force produces a weak arcane affinity characteristic, the process Irreversible. This feature can be used to make new high performance array substrates..."

    None of the tests so far have achieved the desired results, but that doesn''t mean that these tests are meaningless. In nearly one test of luck, the researchers discovered many new magic material properties, more than half of which. It is a new feature of mixed materials. All of these features will be recorded in detail. In the future, perhaps one of the features will be put into a huge use project to this day. Even some researchers have discovered new material properties. The goal of the work, and this is really a very motivating thing.

    As an orthodox monarch, Cohen knows that in the past, it was not that no mage found new material properties from daily experiments, or created new hybrid magic materials. However, all old researches were duli, closed, and fragmented. The traditional wizards found them in their dark and imposing mage towers, and then regarded them as treasures. They may not share their discoveries in their lifetime, and as long as these wizards die, their discoveries will be buried. In the grave, like the Magic Technology Institute, a large group of people have plans to do large-scale tests in order, and then put all the findings together, while others are responsible for coordinating the experimental rules, which is not seen by traditional wizards. imagination.

    It is also because of this, the efficiency of the experiment here is simply high and amazing.

    After completing the data recording of this batch, Cohen did not rest. He sealed the samples and related records, handed them to his colleagues, and immediately prepared for the next sample test.

    But just as he clamped the sample and pointed the crystal of the magic trigger to the fixed bracket, when he was ready to press the rune trigger, a gradual low humming sound suddenly came from under the test table, followed by his experiment. At the table, the flashing runes on the desktops of several groups were dimmed.

    "What happened? I stopped the equipment here... The new crystal is not overloaded? Is it stopped? Who used the heating pad on the bench to cook the noodles? Check who is next to the check. Then, if you look at it, it is not burned."

    Cohen stunned, only to realize that the problem was not on the experimental platform from the complaints around him. It should be the magic network node in the laboratory. The current supply of magic in the territory has two forms, one is The magical obelisk of the block provides a wireless magic field, and the other is the traditional direct contact with the magic net to extract energy. The first practical technology research room here has a lab built-in magic net (experimental High-performance magic net), so half of the lab benches are connected to the magic net in the traditional way.

    After the reaction, Cohen immediately put down the things on his hands and went around his experimental table. Behind his test table, there was a thick hexagonal metal post with an arm extending from under the floor. It was the so-called "check plug". .

    One of the six silver-white facades of the checker was clearly blackened, and Cohen carefully leaned his hand up and immediately felt a burst of heat.

    He glanced at the position of the node represented by the blackened facade and waved his hand: "The third ring of the 6th zone or the node of the fourth ring burned, and the other nodes looked fine."

    "Take the node out first, and fix it after the work is finished," Rebecca of the laboratory zhongy¨¡ng gave instructions. "In addition, I just heard someone who said that someone in the lab is cooking the noodles with a heating pad? Have you done?"

    The lab suddenly calmed down...

    Cohen also subconsciously shrunk his neck. He didn''t use the heating pad on the bench to cook things, but he baked the bread...

    But at this moment, the afterglow of his eyes suddenly swept through the check pin that was black and hot due to the surge of arcane energy.

    After the surging arcane energy recedes, the Mithril coating that checks for changes in the plug is gradually reverting to its original state...

    One of the characteristics of Mithril, it will accumulate magic in the process of absorbing Arcane energy. There will be no appearance change in this process; after the external arcane energy disappears, the magic will be released quickly. In this process, Mithril will heat up and change color... ...

    The young magician from Wangdu is deeply pondered...

    In the northern part of the main city of Cecil, on the Baishuihe wharf, a cargo ship carrying the Cecil Chamber of Commerce was slowly under the command of the dock personnel.

    The springboard of the cargo ship was put on the trestle, the captain walked down and the staff on the dock began to hand over, and the shipman left the cargo ship along with the captain, and there was a huge figure and a dozen foreign civilians in the field.

    ¡°Is there a group of immigrants?¡± The management of the terminal saw those who walked off the springboard and turned to the captain. ¡°Don¡¯t forget to register, or the immigrants can¡¯t leave the trestle area.¡±

    "These immigrants are not responsible for me," the captain waved his hand and pointed at the extraordinarily strong figure. "They were brought by the pastor Mr. Wright."

    "Mr. Wright?" The dock manager saw that the priest on the ground was just the priest on the territory. The priest was not wearing the iconic old priest''s robe at the moment, but he was set up with the poor. The burlap was so ruined that he didn''t recognize it at all, and now he recognized it. He immediately ran forward. "Mr. Wright! You are not going back to the Holy Spirit Plain? How come back so soon?"

    "I have seen what I want to see, naturally I want to go back to where I should be," Wright Aiweien smiled softly and pointed to the immigrants he had brought behind him. "These people are helping me on the road." The victims were the ones who were persecuted by the Church of Light, and the lords said they would accept them."

    "Church persecution... Oh, well, I will arrange registration," the dock manager did not expect that the only pastor on the territory would come back so soon, even more unexpected that the Holy Light pastor had led the team back. Several people who were persecuted by the Church of the Light, this information-packed fact made him get stuck and reacted, and then he noticed that there seemed to be some faint blood on Wright''s clothes. "Mr. Wright, this is your body. Yes¡­¡­"

    Wright looked down at the traces of his clothes that could not be cleaned, and shook his head helplessly: "It¡¯s stained when people talk reasonably."

    The dock manager sighed with relief: "Oh, that''s fine, I thought you were going to tell the bears that everyone really has enough bear meat."

    (Pushing the book and pushing the book, the title of the book "Hogwarts on the tip of the tongue", listening to the name will know that it is a book with a lot of brains open... In a word, as long as the heart is big enough, the whole place is the ingredients, A book that looks like a relaxed and happy brain. This is also a friendly army, and it should be n¨£i not dead.)

 Chapter 374ï¼š Pastor who lost the light

    After the handover on the dock, I spent a long time to see the escapers from the plains of the Holy Spirit completing all the registrations, accepting the doctor''s disease check, and being taken to the buffer camp for rest. He was relieved. Come.

    These people, with their trust in him, chose to leave their homes and chose an unknown land to the south. Although they were attacked by the Church of Light and captured by the lords, they have no way to live, but they are not only in the South. This road can go, but since these people choose to follow him, then he must take responsibility to the end.

    People can do their part to talk about morality. This is what the Holy Light told him.

    Holy Light...

    Wright stood on the edge of the pier square and looked down at his thick and powerful hands. On the palm of his hand, he could see two wounds still healed. It was through several churches while passing through Carroll. The soldiers were left behind by the conflict. The two small wounds were exchanged for the life of an innocent girl who was identified as a cult. This is a very valuable price, but these two small wounds have not yet been Complete healing, this only shows that the Holy Light has really left him.

    Wright sighed softly, then looked up and looked at the bustling, lively neighborhoods of the city.

    "Cesil... I am back."

    He walked through the busy and floating streets of the Docklands, through Pine Street and Pebble Park, and finally to the house where the Lord was.

    In the study of the Lord''s House, Gao Wen, who was reviewing the report, saw Wright Ivicen wearing a plain cloth. He was a little surprised that the pastor returned early, but before Wright entered the door, he had already been from the amber mouth. I heard about what happened on the dock square. He nodded to the strong pastor: "Welcome back, I heard that you brought back more than a dozen people who fled? Is it all the way?"

    ¡°Thank you for your concern,¡± Wright bowed his head slightly. ¡°Those people are the unexpected things I encountered on the way back.¡±

    He did not expect that he would bring so many people back. At first, he just wanted to bring the young couple he met in the northern village of the Rock Fortress back to Cecil, but did not expect to meet more needs on the way back. The helper, the more people who followed him at the end, became a small team. Fortunately, he met the caravan who was preparing to return to Cecil after passing through the Carroll collar. Otherwise, this road must still be It will be much harder.

    "Your pastor''s robes?" Gao Wen looked at Wright curiously. "And the prayer book you usually hang on your waist?"

    "Sold," Wright said calmly. "A dozen people want to eat. My travel expenses are not enough. They are poor people. Most of the family''s property has been taken away by the local lord or the church. When I am on the road, I was penniless and I sold my robes and prayer books."

    Gao Wen was taken aback: "Sold? Isn''t that something important to you?"

    Wright smiled and smiled: "The robes are just old robes. Although the clothes are very good, they are just clothes. The prayer book was also copied by me. I can recite all the above and look back. I can dictate one more. The teaching of the Holy Light is not in the carrier, but in the heart."

    Looking at the sacred priest who was very indifferent, Gao Wen couldn¡¯t help but touch it. He nodded lightly. He didn¡¯t mention anything about robes and prayer books. Instead, he asked the other person to go to the plain of the Holy Spirit. Seeing: "You return early, presumably you have already seen what you want to see?"

    "To tell the truth, I would rather not see..." Wright sighed. "The church has fallen... It should have been said that it has long since fallen, but I have always deliberately ignored this fact and used ''everyone believes in the light''. It is said that the plains of the Holy Spirit are no longer the paradise for the world to protect the world. The sacred priests and the greedy aristocratic lords collude, crushing the last sweat of the civilians and bringing all those who disobey them. The land that has been inhabited for generations has been expelled. The only thing I can''t believe is that I have only been there for two years, and they can fall so quickly and thoroughly..."

    "According to the information from the plains of the Holy Spirit, since the church of the Holy Light held a cardinal meeting at the level of the bishops last year, their style of acting has become more and more extreme. This aspect is the strength of the sects of the sects of the Holy Light for so many years. At the peak, it has been inflated and corrupted. On the other hand, it must have been instructed by the upper echelons of the church." Gao Wen said what he knew. After watching it, he looked at Wright¡¯s eyes. "But I believe that a church cannot be 100% Fall, just like you, in my eyes, is a true light practitioner, Mr. Wright, welcome back to this still clean land, the key to the church is in the evangelist manager, I have already told you, you Go back and re-manage the church at any time."

    "...the lord, this is exactly what I want to say," Wright suddenly smiled and spread his hands. "I am afraid I can no longer serve as a pastor of the Holy Light. The same is true for the management of the church."

    This is really unexpected. He stopped the action of reviewing the report and looked at the only pastor on the territory in front of him with a look: "What happened? You will not be too irritated to go straight back." What?"

    Wright did not answer directly, but raised his hands. After a moment, a little white light was slightly emanating between his hands, but the brilliance of the group did not persist until one second broke down.

    Gao Wen only felt a very weak wave of magical fluctuations, and the weak fluctuations were not official demon or magic, and even the tricks could not be called.

    "What''s the matter?" He frowned and asked him to know Wright''s original strength. Although the pastor was strange in style, his skill and pastor''s professional level was still solid, and his faith was firm. The affinity is high, and its magical power is even upstream in the same level pastor. How can this go out and go straight to a holy light spark?

    "I sat down against the light," Wright said with a wry smile. "I beat the fellow churchmen who believe in the Holy Light and continue to be beaten after he loses his resistance. After that, my power of the Holy Light will quickly decline. It is."

    Gao Wen¡¯s expression was serious. He stared at Wright¡¯s eyes: ¡°Where is it?¡±

    Wright did not conceal, and now he immediately said his experience in the small village in the north of the Rock Fortress. He did not hide his anger and violence when he taught the two soldiers and the pastor. He was contemptuous and disgusted with each other, but after he had finished speaking, he still sighed a long sigh: "I don''t regret my behavior, but I did violate the teachings of the Holy Light. I should have been better. The disposal plan was still stunned by anger."

    Gao Wen frowned: "After this?"

    Wright spread his hand: "I started to return after this, and saved more than a dozen people on the road... I also learned a dozen people."

    Gao Wenxin said that the number of times the pastor was stunned by anger seems to be quite a lot... may it be a broken can?

    He stood up from the desk and walked up and down in front of Wright, and while he was walking, he fell into his thoughts. After a moment, he looked up again: "You think that because your behavior deviated from the light, it led to the loss of the light." the power of?"

    Lai features nodded: "Only this explanation."

    Gao Wen rubbed his beard with his hand on his chin. After a little sinking, he looked at Wright and asked: "Then you think that you are more serious than the pastor who was taught by you. Who is more serious about the divergence of the Holy Light?"

    "This..." Wright was probably so badly hit before that he didn''t even think about it. At this time, when Gao Wenyi asked, he thought about it. "I don''t know..."

    "You know, no one is deeper than your understanding of the Light. No one is more moral than you." Gao Wen interrupted Wright''s words. "Obviously, if you beat a pastor, you are against the Holy If it is light, then those sacred officials who collude with local aristocrats for money, sue the innocent civilians, and use the magic to harm innocent people are simply the enemies of the Holy Light, and the world is dark."

    Wright had a bit of time: "This..."

    Gao Wen did not give the other party the opportunity to continue thinking, but continued: "The situation is that you have lost the power of the Holy Light, but those who are more contrary to the teachings of the Holy Light than you can still use the magic, you think this is why?"

    Wright was mired in thinking, and Gao Wen looked at the priest who had lost the power of the Holy Light and was also immersed in contemplation.

    He has always been curious about the gods and related religious beliefs of the world, but he dare not delve deeper because of the divine nature of taboos, but now a special research sample appears to be a bit unfair to Wright, but this one The pastor has indeed become a special research sample.

    Just in front of Gao Wen, there is a living example of losing the magic of the gods because of the falsification of faith.

    Wright lost the process of sacred light... Did it reveal some secrets of the magic? Or... reveal some secrets about the connection between man and god?

    Is the so-called magical technique just a process of "self-suggestion", "self-affirmation", and "self-identification"? Or is it... this process strengthens the connection between humans and gods, and leads to the creation of magic?

    In thinking about it, Gao Wen came up with an idea. If he let Reiter re-establish self-affirmation and let him believe that his behavior is in line with the true meaning of the light, then will his magic come back?

    But when this idea came out, he was denied: although Wright has been saying that his behavior violates the teachings of the Holy Light, but looking at his current performance, obviously he does not think so in his heart, he clearly knows the real It is the pastor who was beaten by him that violated the light of the Holy Light...so he did not shake the belief in the light in the subconscious...

    His shake is another level.

    Gao Wen thought about the speed, so many thoughts flashed and it took only a few seconds. He looked at Wright, who was still meditating. After a little sinking, he broke the silence: "Mr. Wright, you are still on the territory. Priest."

    Wright looked up in surprise: "But the lord..."

    "I know that you lost the magic," Gao Wen raised his hand and interrupted the other person''s words. "But is the magic really your everything as a pastor?"

    "Your faith in the light, your persistence in the virtues, your enthusiasm for the work of attracting goodness, remains unchanged, and as long as these things do not change, you are the best candidate for the pastor on the territory. .

    "Mr. Wright, you are only temporarily lost, but remember that losing magic does not mean that you can''t continue to help others. The dozens of people you brought back are basically after you lose your magic. Is it not saved?"

    Wright took a moment and finally nodded slightly: "As you said."

    "Go to the church, think about it," Gao Wen sighed softly. "Many people are asking you about the administrators of the Evangelist Square these days. They are waiting for you to come back."

 Chapter 375ï¼š Gather in the shadow

    Church, a church that was built by yourself.

    Wright never thought that he would return to this place so quickly when he left, but he never thought about it. When he came back, he would lose the light of the Holy Light and become an ordinary person.

    Losing extraordinary power and losing the identity of the extraordinary, this is nothing for Wright. Power is just a tool. He lived as an ordinary person for twenty years before he got the tool. His identity for the extraordinary. Not so strong, but lost the affinity for the light, but let him be exceptionally stunned.

    He stood quietly in front of the simple church for a long time. He looked at the small towers and spires above the church to form a sword in the outline of the giant day, such as the legendary first holy in the ancient times that guided humanity to cut through the darkness. The light pierced the sky, and finally he sighed slightly and stepped forward to open the church door.

    The words of the lord left a deep echo in his heart. Wright knew that those words were justified and worthy of thinking. However, he knew more about where his problems were. In fact, he never doubted that he practiced the light. The determination and action of the Tao, he did not shake in this regard.

    What really shakes him is the people who are almost completely abandoning the light, and why they can use those sacred forces.

    Lord of Light... Can He really not see it all?

    In the heart of Wright, this almost rebellious thought emerged again, and at the moment when this thought emerged, he felt his spiritual world turbulent, and some kind of tingling sensation emerged in his mind, and an extreme The distant, vague, chaotic whisper whispered in his ear, and the whisper seemed to contain endless truth and love, but Wright could not hear the whisper, but could clearly feel that the whisper was Stay away from yourself.

    The short stinging and sputum soon ended, and Wright felt that the power of the light in his body had weakened again.

    "Undoubtedly the Lord..." The tall priest whispered and walked slowly into the church''s prayer hall. He sat down in the first row of seats and looked up at the icon that was not far from the front¡ª ¡ªThe obscure icon of the Lord of Light is standing on the preaching platform, and the sun shining from the skylight shrouds the sculpture, enveloping it in a halo of light¡ªand then he bows his head and prays silently.

    Halfway through the prayer, Wright opened his eyes and he sensed that someone was approaching himself, so he stood up and turned to look.

    A middle-aged woman in a muslin dress and a big waist was hesitant to come over. This is one of the followers who often come to church on weekdays. The peasant woman saw Wright to end the prayer, so she immediately stopped the crappy movement, Da Lala Going forward, I greeted with a hearty big voice: "I saw the door open - Mr. Pastor, are you coming back?"

    "I just came back for a while," Wright looked at the woman who often came to church to pray. "Need help?"

    "Oh, nothing, I just heard that you are back, come over and see - the big guy thinks about you," the farmer smiled. "You are back, is the weekly meeting held as usual?" Go back and talk to the big guy."

    Holding a meeting needs to lead everyone to realize the light, Wright could not help but frown, and apologized on his face: "I... sorry, my recent state may not be very good, probably can''t host the church..."

    The peasant woman didn''t mind at all, and waved her hand: "Oh, nothing is ok, then I will tell you, the church will be canceled."

    Then the woman glanced at Wright with a glance, with a little concern in her tone: "Mr. Pastor, are you infected with cold outside? I can hear that the snow in the north of the Rock Fortress has not disappeared yet, you are outside. Frozen?"

    A peasant woman who has no knowledge of her is probably unable to understand the concept of faltering and deviating from the light. She just guessed the current state of Wright with her own understanding, and Wright was silent after hearing the words of concern.

    After a while, the only pastor on the territory shook his head slightly: "I''m fine. I think I can still pray for the week--you go and talk to everyone, this week''s week will be as usual."

    ¡°Really?¡± The peasant woman looked at Wright up and down. ¡°Mr. Pastor, don¡¯t be reluctant, although you are strong, you can¡¯t stay sick again.¡±

    "Thank you for your concern," Wright smiled and seemed to have put aside the burden. "Just some...small problems, no need to worry."

    The faith of the Holy Light is not so complicated and so noble for these ordinary civilians. What they ask for in the church is never a feeling of extraordinary power. What they want is nothing more than a copy. Peace of mind, a quiet life in a busy life.

    No matter what the power of belief in the eyes of the priests means, in the eyes of ordinary people, the greatest role of the power of faith is nothing more than a spiritual sustenance.

    Perhaps as a pastor, Wright has lost the ability to feel the light and use the magic, but at least he has the power to let these people enjoy a half-day peace.

    Earl of Hosman, decorated with luxurious gold and silver ornaments, thick velvet carpets, brightly lit castle living room illuminated by magical stone lamps, Count Carlof Hossman sitting in his favorite On the high-back chair, listening to the information that the most trusted intelligence consultants around me conveyed to themselves, the face showed a rather complicated expression - the expression was mixed with a trace of disdain and more confusion.

    The countess put down a ruby ??charm on his hand and said with a smile: "Reclaim all the privileges of the nobility in the territory, even including the privilege of the Cecil family''s own management territory, and then set up a ''government office'', let one Helping the low-lying people manage the territory?"

    "Yes, this is the information that the spies who successfully entered the ''25 Production and Construction Brigade'' have observed. We have never known how the interior of Cecil''s collar works, but with the efforts of those excellent spies, We finally got some truth," said Green, a black-haired and eagle-hooked green, next to the Count of Hosman, and said that it was recently incorporated into the Kant region of the Cecil family. The Second-level Administrative Office has also been established. The Office of Administration has a lot of power. Even the taxation and reclamation on the territory are controlled by the ''Clerk'' and ''Department Officials'' of the Office of Administration."

    Earl of Hosman frowned. "Is this a blind man? Actually these so-called officials are the people of Cecil''s family?"

    "It doesn''t seem to be," Green shook his head. "The spies said that there are many real-life officials in the government office, including agricultural directors, mining executives, and business executives, all of whom are outside the Cecil family. Although these people are also loyal to the Cecil family, the power they have at hand is real, and even the knights on the ground must accept the control of the heads of these departments..."

    "...It seems that the ancient hero who came back from the resurrection is thinking...some questions," Count Horsman smiled. "And he not only regained the privilege of his vassals, but even the noble ones of the Kant area." Mr. Knight and the ladies also pledge allegiance to his barbaric New Deal?"

    "Yes, compulsory oath, forced loyalty, regained almost all the privileges of the nobility, and even the power to collect taxes and manage the land is attributed to the so-called ''secondary office,''" Green reveals a serious expression, "according to us The spies reported that all Kant knights were forced to accept these unfair treatments, and they seemed to try to resist - it is said that on the east side of Cecil, the heroic and noble knights chose to fight against the glorious tradition. The fighting sounds at that time even spread to the city, but then they were all suppressed by violence..."

    ¡°It¡¯s an unimaginable act,¡± Earl Hosman exclaimed exaggeratedly. ¡°Is this the true face of the resurrected ancient hero? He is simply destroying the foundation on which this glorious kingdom lives... ...in the land on the lower reaches of the Baishui River, tradition and order have to be gone!?"

    "He is destroying what he built himself in the past. This is undoubted," Green said with a serious face. "The glory of the nobility is being trampled by him. He uses violence and devotion to let those who shed high blood." I have to succumb to his rule, but most people still don''t know his true face¡ªespecially in some parts of the eastern and northern parts of the South, the locals are still using Gavin Cecil as a glorious pioneer. The hero looks at it."

    "His pioneering legends have been heard by everyone, but that is the story of 700 years ago. I don¡¯t know how many times I¡¯ve been exaggerated. Now that he really resurrected, it¡¯s when we see the truth,¡± Hors Earl of Man put the ruby ??ornaments in his hands on the table, solemnly and earnestly saying, "Mr. Green, my adviser, we have to act - we can''t let this behavior that undermines tradition and law continue to develop." ¡±

    Green glanced deeply at the veteran aristocrat in front of him. The other''s words were so pleasing to the eye, but as an intelligence leader, he was good at seeing the people, but he knew what the truth was - nothing more than the new machinery in the mine. Faults, the alchemists and pharmacists on the territory rushed away, and the ore market was firmly controlled by the Viscounts of Lesan, and the loss of the naked eye made the count more and more unable to sit still.

    The count has earned a lot of wealth from the stolen magic net technology, but the aristocratic demand for wealth will never end, as long as they have a gold coin in sight, but they don¡¯t belong to themselves. They will never give up. Now, Count Horsman has seen the mountain of gold coins, and he has seen the ancient Duke''s flaws that can be attacked. His mind may not be able to calm down.

    However, as an intelligence consultant trusted by the Horsman family, Green will not dismantle the true ideas of his master. He will only make a proper reminder: "The Earl, please allow me to remind you - that is, after all, the hero of the founding, and he It¡¯s still a duke, even if it¡¯s just a duke title.¡±

    "Yes, the Duke, the founding hero, but when he began to destroy the root order of the kingdom, his title and aura would be eclipsed," said Karlov Holsman. "This country is Belonging to all the glory, there are dozens of large and small aristocrats in the south. Mr. Green, do you guess what these aristocrats in the field know after they know the destruction and threat of the traditional legal system?

 Chapter 376ï¼š Border negotiations

    In the face of Horsman''s elegant and confident smile, Green realized that the big aristocrat, who was known for his long-term vision and keen sense of smell, did not really faint, starting from last winter, at the Earl of Hosman. Frequent aristocratic gatherings are not just as simple as ¡°business dealings¡±. In a transaction involving alchemy pharmacy and magical technology, a group headed by the Hosman family and who is alert to the forces of Cecil has already formed.

    This group has the same interests and has the same alert goal. Ironically, the huge benefits that make this group come together are the guards they created by Cecil, and they are the leaders of Cecil.

    The new Cecil collar is a land of gold and silver. This is the consensus that has formed in the last part of last winter. At first, the aristocrats in the South did not realize the value of the alchemy pharmacy merchants who walked around and the magic nets and mining machinery systems that were gradually spread. But as the Count of Hosman gathered everyone, they were interoperating. After the intelligence, the aristocratic lords realized that the scale of the pile business had become so large that if a slightly minded person calculated it a little, they would be stunned by the amazing wealth and then realized that they were The little bit of gold coined in this process is not worth mentioning compared to the wealth that the entire Cecil family has drawn.

    Such a huge amount of gold and silver is accumulating in the treasure house of the Cecil family, which gathers wealth not through war but more than war.

    However, it is unwise to contend with the name of Cecil and Cecil. No matter what the family has been like for the past century, it is a fact that they have regained their honour, so even the King himself must respect it. It is appropriate to face the Cecil family today, but if you can find a reasonable reason, a reason that can unite most of the nobles in the South, and can be said in front of the royal family... It seems that the problem is not so complicated.

    "It is said that the Duke of Cecil has gathered thousands of people''s army. This at least shows that even if his behavior is crazy, his reason still exists. He knows that he must have enough force to protect him. The wealth," Count Horsman said unhurriedly. "The majority of the team is recruits, but the number is still considerable, and it is said that Cecil has resisted two attacks from the deadly monsters. Although I think this should be the personal strength of the legendary Grand Duke, it also shows that Cecil¡¯s army has seen blood, so we have to unite a group of people to ensure stability."

    "You also mentioned the personal strength of Grand Duke Cecil... An ancient legend, I am afraid it will be difficult to deal with it?"

    "Yes, of course it is very difficult to deal with," said the Count of Hosman, who finally smiled. "So we have to find another way to contain the Duke himself and at least let him indulge in a short time."

    Green looked at his master. Even as the intelligence head on the territory, he could not always see through the count, but he knew that Count Horsman was already secretly arranging a lot of other things: "You Is there a way?"

    "Gao Wen?? The Duke of Cecil is not only destroying the aristocratic system of Ansu, he is still a lot of offended people," Count Horsman said with a smile. "Have you heard of the recent Cecil collar?" Protecting the gods and believers?"

    "... Of course," Green nodded. "I got the intelligence for the first time. Cecil led publicly announced that he would accept exiles who were exiled by the Church of the Light and sentenced to cult heresy."

    Earl of Hosman nodded slightly: "The Church of the Light has been coveted for a long time in this land..."

    "...Do you want the missionaries to join in?" Green frowned immediately. "I will bluntly say that once the priests come in and want them to leave, it is not so easy..."

    "I won''t give up a lot of wealth," Earl Hosman shook his head. "But the power of the Church of Light can still be borrowed. Since they want to fight for their Lord, let them dominate. And the battle is good."

    ......

    In the east of Ansu, standing in front of the "Fortress" in the border buffer zone, Duke Silas Loren rode on the battlefield that followed his many years and took a deep breath in the spring cold wind from Tifeng. The cool breath quickly filled the lungs, and his spirit was slightly uplifted.

    The tall contractor stands on a rocky platform. In the past almost a whole winter, countless slave laborers, stonemasons, carpenters and extraordinary people built the fortress in the shortest time, regardless of cost. Nearly a hundred slaves were exhausted or died in other accidents in this process. Even an architect from Tifeng was killed by a rock on the top of the dome, and it was worth the price of this sturdy and large fortress. From the beginning, although the working hours are so unbelievable, the castle still has its historical significance.

    The contractor has mixed styles of Ansu and Tifeng. It has the elegance and exquisiteness of the Ansu Palace, and the black tower reflects the deep solemnity of the Tifeng Empire. In front of the fort, a large open plain is for The guards and ministers of the two countries rest and observe the ceremony, and there is only one road leading to the fortress. Ansu and Tifeng each occupy one side of the road. Currently, Silas Loren is located near Ansu. This side.

    He controlled a little restless horse under the body. The horse followed him and worked with the Tifeng people for many years. He even learned to recognize the atmosphere of the Tifeng soldiers. The Titan soldiers who stood across the road wore them. The armor, the hanging flag, and the emblems worn all made the horse slightly nervous. Then he looked up and looked at the opposite side of the wide road and the position opposite his position.

    A heroic horsewoman rides on a brown war horse. The female knight has an impressive gray long hair and looks quite young. She does not wear a helmet or long hair, but let The hair fluttered freely in the wind, and a pair of sharp eyelids emerged from the flying hair, and it was also falling on Silas Loren.

    Silas Loren, who has the temperament of the martial arts, smiled at the female knight and politely and without a sense of distance. He certainly knows what the female knight is the heir to the Wendell family of the Titanic Empire. The youngest wolf general is also the highest-ranking commander of Winter Wolf Fort. Since the female commander took over the Winter Wolf Fort, the Knights of the Loren family, and even Silas Loren himself played with her. More than once, the two sides can be said to be "old acquaintances".

    After greeted, the Duke of Loren couldn¡¯t help but look back at the heirs of the Berk Loren Lauren family who were also riding behind the horse. They also had the talents of far more than their peers. Considered the pride of the Changfeng Fortress, but compared with the "wolf general" opposite, Berk really has too many immature places.

    But it doesn''t matter. The experience and efforts of the day after tomorrow can make up for a lot of things. Belk has the excellent blood of the Lauren family and has a strong belief in the pursuit of honor. As long as this motivation is maintained, this young man can stand alone and take charge of the Changfeng Fortress. of.

    The giant day gradually moved to the highest point of the sky. As the magic from the sun gradually filled, the top of the dome of the Fortress began to shine brightly. The magic material embedded in the dome absorbed the magic of the sun, and then driven the fan. The heavy, wrapped door of the purple steel slowly opened.

    The ceremonial officer came out of the castle and began to play the music in front of the castle suspension bridge.

    A quarter of an hour after noon, the lines on the surface of the giant day began to become clear. Two parallel teams appeared on the broad road leading to the castle. One train hangs the sword shield of Ansu, and the other row hangs the Tifeng Shield with crown banner.

    The soldiers on both sides of the road began to get nervous. The low noise of the armor blades rubbed against each other. Silas Loren also tightened his muscles and stared at the two trains that were heading for the castle gate. I don''t know which carriage the king is in, and I don''t know which carriage the Tifeng emperor is in, but he knows that there are at least two high-ranking knights and a high-ranking mage in each carriage, and the entire team. There are also two legendary powerhouses in the escort, under such strict protection, theoretically there will be no problems.

    But he still couldn''t help but be nervous. After all, this is the moment to decide the fate of the two countries.

    The king was guarded by the immediate strong of the royal family. His Duke of the East was responsible for the safety of the entire Fort.

    Nothing happened. In the eyes of Silas Loren, Berk Lauren, and the opposite Andesa Wendell, the team of the rulers of the two countries and their ministers entered the contract. The gate of the fort.

    Fifteen minutes later, the heavy gate of the Fortress was slowly closed, and above the castle, the skylight on the dome of the main building opened, and two bright magical lights passed through the skylight and directly into the sky.

    Seeing the two brilliances, the Duke of Loren was relieved.

    It is the signal released by the legendary powerhouse who entered the castle for personal protection. There is a legendary spellcaster around the king of Ansu and the Emperor of Tifeng. After entering the castle, they will connect their vitality with their loyal monarch. Together, they signaled to the skylight on the dome, as long as the signal beam was still there, meaning that the hearts of the two rulers of Ansu and Tifeng were still beating.

    Next, in accordance with the previously negotiated process of talks, the monarchs of the two countries will first conduct face-to-face talks for half a day, followed by open and formal negotiations, including the Duke of Laurent, the Duke of the East. After attending the negotiation process, and finally witnessed by the people, the two countries will conclude a formal peace covenant.

    Silas Loren thought silently about the next process of talks, and raised his head slightly, watching the two signal beams that drove into the sky above the castle and ignited everyone''s mood.

    A small bird flies through the clear sky, it seems to be curious about the two unusual beams, hovering a few turns between the beams, then making a sweet tweet, hovering sideways towards a higher place Fly and disappear all the way to the end of the Duke of Loren.

    What is the bird that screams over the Fortress... This may be a symbol of peace.

    Although it was a martial artist, the Duke of Silas, who occasionally had a poet''s thought, sighed slightly.

    Https:

    Genius website address:.

 Chapter 377ï¼š Solderlins exploration

    Cecil led the rebellious fortress deep in the southern region.

    The brilliance of the portable magic crystal lamp illuminates the faint and dark ruins. With the advancement of the light, the crisp sound of the boots as they step on the slate floor breaks the quiet silence of the corridor for thousands of years.

    A soldier wearing light armor came out of the corner of the corridor. The armor of this soldier is not the same as the armor of most combat occupations of this era. It looks like a close-fitting soft leather armor. But in the chest, waist and abdomen and other key positions covered with strong steel plate, and on the back of the soldier, you can also see a small, seemingly small version of the combat bag "bag", the soldier''s left hand wrist, you can also see It is a device that looks like a light military magic guide terminal.

    This equipment is like a lightweight version of the current Cecil standard infantry suit.

    Wearing a weird helmet on the soldier''s head, the full-covering helmet is made of metal, not only wrapping the entire head, but even the eyes are covered, in the face that should have been left with the observation seam On the top, you can only see two dark red crystal lattices, just like some kind of goggles, or a viewfinder. At this moment, this "goggles" made of crystal is emitting a faint red magic light.

    The magic spar light that illuminates the corridor is a highly versatile magic guide terminal that is sent from the front of the military magic guide terminal equipped with the left hand of the soldier. It can install a variety of expansion modules, with the rune research institute on the lower order. The simplification of the magic array continued to deepen. After the initial version of the thermal energy gun, the modules such as the force shield, the arcane missile, and the electric rifle were quickly developed, and the structure was simpler and more energy-consuming. A cheaper lighting device is of course the standard for the magical terminal. The magical crystal light, which is constant and bright, is not as easy to extinguish as a torch, and causes a fire, is a must-have feature for exploring in dark areas.

    The soldier swept the front corridor in the light of his hand, then pressed it in the temple position of the helmet, and the red crystal "goggles" faded down and gradually became a transparent ordinary crystal, from his There was a low voice coming from the visor: "There is no abnormal magic reaction."

    More [m.] footsteps came from behind, and more than a dozen soldiers of the same equipment came out. The light of the magic spar light made this corridor bright and white, and then a safari of Soldering In the middle of the soldiers, the high-ranking ranger looked at the soldiers'' dresses and actions and nodded slightly: "Yes, keep this state and explore it cautiously. Dom, how do the goggles feel?"

    "That...wonderful," Dom was the soldier who was in charge of the investigation. He shook his head and touched the wafer in front of his eyes with his hand. "The original mages watched the magic when it was this vision... ..."

    Solderin looked at the soldier and said, "I didn''t let you sigh this."

    "Yes!" Dom hurriedly stood upright. "The vision is very clear. You can see the more obvious magic flow, but there are a lot of light spots jumping in and out of the field. It will be very uncomfortable after a long time... and this helmet is a bit stuffy."

    "This is a test item. Everyone''s helmet has different nuances. I will record these questions and go back and let the technicians modify them." Solderin nodded. "We will move on."

    "Yes!"

    The soldiers responded in unison, then reorganized the forward exploration queue and continued to walk carefully along the corridor.

    Solderlin is still at the end of the team, jing glaring at the dark corners where the lights can''t be illuminated.

    With his strength as a high-ranking ranger, this position is enough to see the entire team even if an emergency occurs.

    Looking at the front of these equipped with a variety of magical armed forces, from modeling to combat mode to action mode are completely different from any conventional arms of this era, "steel Rangers", high-level ranger heartfelt emotions.

    The weapons and equipment of these soldiers are all newly designed, and before the actual dressing, these things have been tested and verified in the laboratory due to the existence of a master metal craftsman such as Nicholas Eggs. The sharp equipment from the production to the test is incredible, and some of the equipment of the steel rangers are actually the modification of the mature technology already in the territory, so these verification equipment will soon reach the soldiers.

    According to Gao Wen, the industrial production on the territory cannot rely too much on the ability of Nicholas Eggs, but should realize the self-sustainability of the industrial chain and realize the ¡°out of the plug-in¡± (although no one knows what the ¡°plug-in¡± means), but Nicholas Eggs are still an indispensable boost when experimenting with some samples or configuring equipment for a special unit such as the Steel Ranger.

    It is also because of the total efforts of Nicholas Eggs that Soderlin can see the steel-hulled cavalry of his own hands so armed (although several key equipments are still under development and there are no finished products at present), And see how incredible power these things are called "magic armies."

    Now, he is thoroughly understanding why Gao Wen is obsessed with making a large number of cheap, cheap, and can be used by ordinary people. This road... can really be walked through.

    In the midst of thinking, a soldier¡¯s report was heard into the ear of Solderin: "Sir, there is an isolation gate in front, the scale is large, there is a magical reaction left, maybe...may be the i-class gate!"

    Solderlin immediately raised his head and looked at the passage ahead.

    At the end of the ancient, still sturdy ancient corridor, you can clearly see a black gate that is powerless and blocks the road ahead.

    Solderin remembered the information he had mastered before the handover with Byron. In this ancient "hiccup fortress", there are various isolation corridors and isolation gates. These gates are divided into three according to their functions and sizes. Class, class iii gates are ordinary doors in various areas of the fortress, usually the entrances and exits of various rooms, most of which have lost power, but because of the weak strength, the structure is simple, can be cracked (or destroyed) by technology; the type ii gate is used Separation doors that separate the various areas of the fortress. These doors are larger and stronger, but the backup energy is still basically running. Most of them can be opened by the unlocking method provided by Carmel. The i-type gate is the largest and the main. The gate on the channel, this gate...

    At present, only a few are found, located in the entrance hall of the relics, which are the entrances and exits of the rebellious fortress.

    Solderin¡¯s eyes were serious. He waved the soldiers to move closer to themselves, then walked in front of the front door and came to the front door.

    After being close enough, he was more certain of the judgment made by the soldier.

    The door is large and is located at the end of a large corridor suspected of being the main passage. The old identity device can be seen next to the gate, and the entire door seems to have been cast from purple steel...

    This is not a common door for separating areas, but a main isolation door.

    Did they arrive at the end of the southern tip of the hiccup fortress?

    So soon it¡¯s over?

    Soldering was a bit strange. He knew that the fortress was huge. There were hidden unknown areas in the dark corridor of the endless darkness, so he prepared for long-term action when he started exploring. But today is only the sixth day he entered the fortress. Four days before the limit of the week¡¯s exploration time, he even arrived at the end of the southern part of the fortress.

    "Keep jing or light, illuminate all dark places, singular numbered players, open the detection eyepieces, double numbered players, assisted observation."

    Solderlin quickly issued a series of instructions, and the soldiers responded quickly. The corners of this wide corridor were brightly lit by the magical lights, and Soldering was bright. Alone in front of the heavy old purple steel door, looking up at the inscription on the door.

    The ancient Gang dynasty text, Soldering is recognized, there is a line of logo on the gate:

    "Front, Shadow Lab."

    Opposite the gate is another experimental field?

    Soldering looked at the purple steel gate in front of him with some surprises and curiousness, and then realized the unusualness of this so-called "shadow experimental field".

    Separating the "shadow experimental field" from the main body of the hiccup fortress is an "i-class gate", an extremely sturdy, extremely magical-resistant door that can theoretically serve as the main portal of the fortress!

    With seven hundred years of experience accumulated throughout the mainland, Soldlin immediately judged the door: although the scale is very similar to the entrance and exit of the fortress, this door is probably not a rebellious fortress. The southern boundary should be just a layer of extra-strengthened protective barrier. Opposite the door is another important area of ??the rebellious fortress!

    "Sir, do you want to try to open this door?" A soldier asked, the soldier''s eyepiece flashed a dark red light. "There is still magic flow in the door, and the door is not broken."

    Soldlin thought about it and shook his head decisively: "Leave the mark on the map, leave the magic net unit and lighting here, and then return. Wait until you are ready to come back."

    "Yes!"

    The soldier obeyed the order, and Solderin turned his head and finally looked at the purple steel door.

    He actually wants to know more about the opposite of the door than the soldiers, but he has not forgotten that this is just a mission of exploration. He explores the relics with the training soldiers of the steel cavalry on the one hand to train the soldiers, on the other hand to test those The newly designed equipment, this is already quite a bold move, because even with the technical strength of Nicholas? Eggs, with the care of his high-ranking ranger, the soldiers using the test equipment are still taking a lot of risks, in the remains The situation of encountering danger and sudden equipment failure was considered by everyone from the beginning, so before the departure, Solderin received the order of Gao Wen to explore for a maximum of one week, and at most explored one area, not entering high risk. Zone, in case of fighting, priority retreat.

    Now facing the "shadow experiment field" where the situation is unknown, he decided to temporarily retreat in accordance with Gao Wen''s order. After returning, he will report the situation here and then prepare to come back again.

    It didn''t take long for the team to go here for a full six days, but that''s because the road is still drawing maps, exploring the roads, setting up the guiding lights, and if you go back and forth at full speed, one day will be enough.

    ......

    At the same time, in the study room of Cecil¡¯s lord¡¯s office, Gao Wen ended the review of the documents. He sat in his large seat and determined that there should be no one to disturb this time. In the mind, outline and monitor the satellite''s communication channel.

    The surveillance picture from the synchronous orbit slowly emerged and formed a stable picture in the high-conscious world of consciousness. In the overlooking view, he clearly saw the mountains and plains of the northern part of Loren.

    He began to zoom in and constantly fine-tune the area of ??the satellite view.

    His vision swept through the southern part of Ansu, and then slowly moved toward the northeast, gradually crossing the collar of Ge Lan, crossing the east of Ansu...

    The picture stopped moving and gradually zoomed in and zoomed in. On a small plain with a relatively flat terrain, he saw a slightly fuzzy fortress standing on a stone platform.

    Fortress.

    Gao Wen changed his position in a comfortable position and began to patiently adjust the surveillance satellite''s picture that was slightly out of focus due to aging.

 Chapter 378ï¼š The old ancestors looked at the sky.

    The two beams over the Fortress are still shining brightly against the sky. With the huge sunset down the horizon, the night is coming, these two beams are particularly striking in the dark night sky, as if the two handles pierced the dark sword. It is clearly visible within a few kilometers of the Fortress.

    These two beams may indeed represent the swords of the two swords Ansui and Tifeng, and now these two swords are negotiating for peace.

    The face-to-face talks between the king and the emperor have ended. The general tone has been settled in the confrontation between the two rulers. No one knows what they said in the secret talk, but since the formal negotiations after the night are held as scheduled, That means that everything is still generally in accordance with the plan.

    After the official negotiations began, Duke Silas Loren was the highest guardian of the kingdom''s eastern border. As the first executor on the border, he entered the contractor''s long hall with his eldest son, Berk Loren, and sat in the king. On the side rear, in this position, he can see Andesa Wendell sitting across the long table, and can see the legendary Titus ruler Rosetta the Great.

    Rosetta Augustus was wearing a black jacket with a gold-rimmed rim, which could almost be described in plain style without affecting the power of the Emperor of Tifeng. He sat in the positive of Francis II. Opposite, a slightly gloomy and thin face with a limited smile, he brought to the Duke of Silas, the feeling of being a predator associated with the shadow, the predator, although coming to the light, Still with the darkness that he couldn''t get away, he smiled in the light, but seemed to hide another face in the dark.

    In contrast, Francis II only always has a calm and calm smile. The old king does not seem to have the slightest pressure in his eyes, but he never leaves Rosetta the Great. His steady and powerful voice is introduced. The ear of the Duke of Loren: "Since the ancestors of the human countries have crossed the wasteland and established a new kingdom on the mainland, it has been seven hundred years. We have enjoyed peace for seven hundred years, but each of us It is clear to everyone that the wasteland has not faded in the past seven hundred years. As many scholars have told us, although we are very peaceful now, our peace and destruction are only separated by a wall. ""

    "This wall is made by an elf, but it is not as permanent and reliable as we think," Rosetta Augustus spoke. He nodded slightly and recognized the words of Francis II. "There is clear evidence now. It is a common threat that the monsters in the waste soil have the ability to cross the barrier."

    ¡°So we came here, just like the ancestors of the seven hundred years ago, united to find a way to fight against this threat,¡± Francis II said solemnly, and raised his finger to the sky. ¡°The ancestors were in the gods. The country is watching us. Under the gaze and witness of the ancestors, it is time to let go of the unnecessary greed and disputes and seek the path of peace together."

    In the night sky, within the range illuminated by two bright beams, a quick and small bird passes through the beam of light and makes a crisp tweet while flying to a higher place.

    The more it flies, the higher it flies, and in a few breaths, it has already risen into the clouds, flying to places that human eyes can''t reach, whether it is the speed of flight or the height of stay, this little bird The birds have surpassed the concept of the ordinary "bird", but at this height, still in the night, the sentinels looking at the sky on the surface can not see this contrary to common sense.

    The bird turned over in the air, and the magical airflow that suddenly rolled up quickly wrapped its entire body and tore the surrounding clouds, in the magical airflow filled with light cyan glimmers. The huge body quickly emerged from the air, and gradually became a solid blue-blue scale, a long and elegant neck, and a huge wing that obscured the sky. As these things emerged, the once-birds were already incarnate. For the dragon.

    The dragon flexibly adjusts the flight position in the air. Its wings float with magical brilliance, and the heavy body is turned into a sharp angle in the air by magic rather than aerodynamics. In that huge golden In the mullion, two beams of light from the Fortress on the surface are still reflected.

    The dragon finally looked at the contractor and then swiftly swept its wings, continuing to rapidly ascend its height, and flew to the heights that no ordinary creature could match. It only glided on the edge of the atmosphere.

    At this height, it is almost possible to see the vague arc of the earth.

    After a few moments of glide, a touch of pale gold glows in front of the dragon''s eyes, and quickly unfolds into a crystal-like curved screen with complex curves and constantly refreshing runes on the screen, waiting for those jumping curves to gradually stabilize. The dragon opened, it was a majestic and low female voice: "The signal transmission height has been reached and the observations are reported.

    "The two human kingdoms of Ansu and Tifeng have started peace talks. The place of negotiation is the border contract between the two countries. It has now entered a substantive stage...

    "There is no abnormal surge of magic in the mainland. Since the last distortion of the two countries, no more distortions have been found in the northern regions.

    ¡°The magical environment at the top of the atmosphere is still stable... temporarily stable.¡±

    The lines and runes on the curved screen shook, and the sound that came back from it after a moment, although the surrounding air whistling, the sound is still clearly identifiable: "Don''t forget the code, don''t get involved in the affairs of the mortal country unless they show enough The variables, or have been exposed to the heritage of the sailors, otherwise the dragon can not be involved."

    "Do not worry, the lesson of ''reverse h¨¢o'', the score of my history class," the dragon with blue scales responded with a brisk tone to the voice across the screen. "I can be sent out as an observer." The review team must have trusted me."

    "...the third day they sent you out, they actually regretted it. You ran to burn the land of mankind." The voice across the screen suddenly became a little crazy. "And I don''t understand the people in the forum." I don''t know if you have a problem with your eyes? How did you get the observer qualification in the first place?!"

    "Observers don''t have to look at them with the naked eye," the blue dragon snorted with dissatisfaction. "My familiarity with the human world in this season is not possible in China. Based on this, the jury will Let me out"

    As he said, the blue dragon suddenly turned awkwardly and turned his neck. "She" kept gliding, but tried to lift her head and looked at the dense stars in the sky at night.

    The voice across the screen began to complain again, but the blue dragon interrupted the companion on the opposite side: "Speak up, I don''t know if it is an illusion. I have been thinking that someone is watching myself from the beginning..."

    ¡°Someone is watching?¡± The voice across the screen was full of surprises. ¡°Where are you now?! Who can see you?!¡±

    "At the height of the signal transmission, the top of the atmosphere," the blue dragon once again looked up awkwardly and constantly changed the direction of his own sliding. It seemed that he tried to circumvent a certain line of sight. "I don''t know how to go back." The line of sight seems to have passed down from above."

    "Over? You... don''t say, the sailor has been away for millions of years! Are you sure someone is watching you?"

    Listening to the voice from his companion, the blue dragon once again tried to look up at the sky, but in the clear, starry night sky, he couldn¡¯t see the figure of the sailor. The star-like falling engine flashes, and there is no fascinating glow when the star gate opens. It doesn''t even see the starry sky channel smashing the brilliant flash of the night sky. The stars are just hanging quietly in the night, still as old as ever.

    "It should be my illusion," said the blue dragon, "How can the sailors come back?"

    "...you scared my scales are discolored!" The voice across the screen seemed to be relieved, but with a hint of complaint, "Well, the communication is over, you continue to perform your mission. The next contact time is still the same. ""

    The communication is over, and the floating projection in front of the blue dragon''s eye disappears, but the feeling of being watched by someone from the sky... still haunts the dragon.

    "...Who is so wicked, is the eye of the Master open in the stratosphere?!" After a moment, the dragon finally got angry, then she suddenly fanned her huge wings, driven by a violent magic wind, she The huge body began to turn violently in the air. "I am a maneuvering maneuver that doesn''t kill you... oh... oh... aunt sucks... cramps... cramps..."

    Cecil led, Gao Wen ended the connection with the satellite in a sudden burst of time.

    After observing the contract for the first time from noon, he took a break in the afternoon and continued to do it after dinner.

    Although he regained the satellite''s perspective adjustment authority, he found that the clarity of the surveillance picture dropped a lot, and it was no longer as high-definition as the "satellite fine" state of the year, but a real-time monitoring perspective still allowed him to observe for the first time. The general situation of the border peace talks, so after estimating the start of the negotiations, he will stare at the movement of the Fortress as long as he has time.

    Until just now, a dragon suddenly broke into his field of vision...

    He can be 100% certain that it is a dragon, and judging from the color of the scales and the outline, he thinks that the dragon is similar to the dragon that he saw in the old Cecil territory when he just got up. Still can''t be sure whether it is the same one. After all, no one knows whether the dragon''s appearance is the same.

    After the dragon suddenly broke into the field of vision, Gao Wen¡¯s full attention was drawn. This is the second time he observed the dragon after the ¡°resurrection¡±. The huge curiosity even made him a time. I forgot the ongoing peace talks in the Fortress. He immediately began to track the movement of the dragon and temporarily put the things of the Fortress aside.

    But this has no effect. After all, the Fortress has a roof, and the current satellite perspective does not have a perspective function, so even if he continues to stare at the peace talks, he is studying the roof of the people.

    He followed the dragon for ten minutes, and in the second half of the track, Gao Wen was surprised to find one thing: the dragon actually felt his sight!

    The dragons frequently look up and change the flight path, which is obviously aware that someone is peeking at themselves.

    But what makes Gao Wenqing fortunate is that the dragon seems to have no way to take the satellite in the sky, and the behemoth has never been able to get out of his sight...

    Until the end, the dragon was able to get rid of the surveillance with a high-profile stunned way. It was a thrilling super-high-speed continuous maneuver, accompanied by a spiral tilting dive straight into the earth.

    In the face of such a completely unexpected and highly technical maneuver, Gao Wen¡¯s adjustment of the angle of view and the focal length was finally slowed down by half a shot, and the dragon was lost...

 Chapter 379ï¼š peace?

    After the dragon completely rushed out of the surveillance field, Gao Wen reconnected to the satellite, and adjusted the satellite lens and searched for a few minutes in that area. Finally, he had to reluctantly give up and accept that he had lost. fact.

    He then confirmed the situation of the Fortress, and determined that the place did not explode before completely exiting the connection.

    The night is deep, and the inner city of Cecil is enveloped in a quiet but not dark night. The bright magic stone street lights dispel the darkness of the night, the distant street lights and the slight stars pass through the wide windows of the study. Sprinkled into the room, Gao Wen did not turn on the lights, but in such a dark environment, his consciousness was clearly concentrated and he was in a state of thinking.

    The dragon finally appeared again, as Gao Wen had expected, and the Dragon¡¯s attention to the mainland did not end.

    Although I don¡¯t know the mysterious race for the purpose of paying attention to this continent, no matter from the perspective of historical records or Gao Wen¡¯s personal situation, they obviously pay attention to the situation on the mainland. This time this dragon The position that appeared just confirmed this point. When it was seen by Gao Wen, the dragon was flying over the Fortress. Gao Wen thought that this could not be a coincidence.

    The last time the dragon appeared, it was the first time that the human body was invaded in the human world after seven hundred years of distortion.

    In thinking about it, Gao Wen made a hypothesis that as long as the human kingdom, or more broadly speaking, as long as there is any "historical feature point" in the mortal kingdom, those dragons will appear? But what do they do? Just watching it...

    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that he was still using a satellite perspective to peek at the Fortress, Gao Wen really wanted to vomit the evil taste of the dragon. But now that everyone is the same person, he can only sigh that everyone is very bored. ......

    But no matter what the purpose of the dragon is, one thing is certain, that is, the creature "Dragon" is worthy of the legendary power, and even the satellite observations from the synchronous orbit can be intuitively sensed. Although it seems that the dragon has no way to observe this satellite, it can only hide and hide everywhere, but this is enough to make Gao Wen feel surprised.

    The only thing to be thankful for is that the connection between Gao Wen and the satellite is unknown. Even the legendary dragon can''t fly along the satellite signal to find him to pursue the **** problem... probably...

    And then again, everyone is hanging in the sky to see people meeting, are a fox on the mountain, who reports who!

    After thinking about this problem, Gao Wendeng felt that he was able to continue to follow the dragon again if he was able to continue to track the dragon again. But then again, the dragon''s vigilance and mobility is a big problem. Up to now, Gao Wen couldn''t understand how such a big creature made such an exaggerated spiral dive in the air... fast He can''t even adjust the focal length.

    A glimpse of the wind from the window interrupted Gao Wen''s thoughts. He looked up and in the perception of the legendary knight, he saw a sly shadow that was slamming from the window sill.

    Taking advantage of the moment when the black shadow was about to stand still, Gao Wen immediately asked aloud: "When the window jumps in the middle of the night to dry up?!"

    Then he heard that he heard a bang, and the amber almost appeared in the air from the air. The half-elf lady climbed up from the ground, and rushed to Gao Wen in the first place: "You scared me." !! In the middle of the night, you don¡¯t turn on the lights. You are sitting in the study room alone. This one is a scary person, you know it!¡±

    Gao Wen easily pressed the amber''s head and let the dwarf melon jump in the distance of one meter away. The latter''s claws were not able to reach his limit. "You are a stalker who is afraid that someone will touch the black. talk to you?"

    "When I usually work, no one is talking next to me!"

    Emmmmm... Gao Wen always thinks that there is a lot of explanation for this sentence in amber...

    "What happened?" After the heart licked, Gao Wen let go of his hand and lighted the magic spar light in the study. He turned off the light because he had been watching the Fortress after dinner. When you turn on the lights, there is no need to keep the darkness at this time. "You rarely come to report the situation at this time."

    "Solderlin is back," Amber said as he was stunned by Gao Wen¡¯s messy hair. "And bring back a lot of information. I think it is necessary for you to know as soon as possible."

    "Is it coming back so soon?!" Gao Wen stunned. "What intelligence?"

    ¡°They found an i-type isolation door at the end of the southern corner of the rebellious fortress. The opposite side of the door should be a large experimental field that has not yet been discovered. According to the mark in the ruins, the name of the experimental field is the shadow test field,¡± said Amber. "Solderlin suspects that it is a large area like a ruined fortress. Because the preparation is not enough, he has led the team back and is ready to rebuild and re-explore."

    ¡°A new large area?¡± Gao Wen frowned slightly. I didn¡¯t expect the first ruins after the weather turned warm to have such a big discovery. ¡°Who else knows about it now?¡±

    "I will report it to you," said Amber. "Is it necessary to inform Carmel tomorrow?"

    "...no need, he doesn''t know anything other than the rebellious fortress," Gao Wen shook his head, then looked at the amber, "say back... Shadow test field, you seem to be in the shadows?"

    "Hey?"

    Ansu Dongjing, the fortified fortress, the long first formal negotiations have finally come to an end.

    The rulers of the two countries and their followers racked their brains at the negotiating table, spent several hours explaining their respective requirements and ideas, and reached a preliminary consensus or exhaustion in the process. After physical strength, he had to temporarily die, and in the process, the Duke of Silas Loren felt exhausted.

    This feeling of mediating people at the negotiating table is more tired than killing people on the battlefield.

    The only thing to be thankful for is that he is not the one on the battlefield. The wise old King Francis II is the one who is in charge. It is hard to imagine that such an old king can be so strong at the negotiating table. Powerful and indomitable, so that Rosetta the Great and the entire advisory group he brought could not take advantage of Ansu in the verbal confrontation.

    Now, the negotiations are finally over. Whether it is the people at the negotiating table or the people waiting outside the hall and outside the castle, they can''t help but feel relieved.

    After the negotiation is a dinner, a difficult negotiation should end with a grand banquet and the social activities at the banquet can also be regarded as a continuation of the negotiations in a certain sense. Knowing this, Silas Loren stood in a banquet hall with a glass of red wine and chatted with the surrounding Ansu people. His eyes did not leave the center of the banquet hall for a moment.

    Francis II was in that position, and the Emperor of Tifeng was also there. In addition, only a small number of accompanying people stood beside them, and those accompanying personnel were undoubtedly guards.

    In addition to the king and emperor who are talking, the remaining participants can be said to be divided into two groups, Ansu and Tifeng, each occupying the side of the banquet hall, forming their own group to conduct conversations. Report on the other side with full vigilance.

    The ceremonial officials who designed this dinner party could not have expected this, but this embarrassing situation is obviously impossible to avoid. Although in the view of Silas Loren, it is the most banquet to cancel this whitewashed face. The simple solution is that those who must follow the rules and regulations will not think so.

    Thinking about it, a young man walked over to the Duke of the East.

    "Prince Edmund," the Duke of Loren raised a toast to the blond young man. "Your performance at the negotiating table is impressive."

    In addition to the king, this young and promising prince can be said to be the most striking existence of today''s negotiating scene. His sharp words and sharp swords have even been praised by the Emperor Rosetta.

    "Uncle Loren, we are still not too cautious here," the young prince smiled and raised his glass to the Duke in front of him. "And if the Loren family did not guard the east, today''s negotiations may not begin. There are no opportunities for us to celebrate today¡¯s progress together."

    Silas Loren¡¯s face always has a majestic temperament, and a smile that is hard to come to is finally showing a smile: ¡°Yes, it should be celebrated as an upcoming peace.¡±

    Although the negotiations have not ended, the two sides will argue in this place for a while, but today¡¯s negotiations have made substantial progress, and everyone can realize that the rulers of the two countries are making great efforts to promote peace, and this is also It is the purpose of everyone gathering here.

    "Peace... Peace is indeed precious," Edmund said with a slight smile. "It is a pity that simple peace does not solve all problems and solve the current situation of Ansu."

    "Patience, my prince, my lord, we should have patience," said Silas Loren in a calm and gentle tone. "As long as the peace issue between Typhoon and Tifeng is resolved, we will have the opportunity to make this ancient kingdom happen. of."

    In the "half hall" occupied by the Tifeng people, the young wolf general Andesa Wendell looked at the King of Ansu standing in the middle of the hall with a complex expression.

    A middle-aged man in a light-colored coat with a gentle temperament and a mage atmosphere stood beside the young wolf general. The middle-aged man noticed Andersa¡¯s gaze and could not help but shook his head slightly: "Andersa , learn to control your emotions."

    "...Yes, Uncle Palin... Earl of Winter Fort," Andersa Wendell heard the elders who took care of themselves from a urinary, so they took a deep breath and converge their eyes. "I just didn''t expect ...this day will come."

    "We should be happy," Earl of Winter Castle smiled, but his eyes fell on Titus Emperor Rosetta Augustus. "Our Emperor''s Majesty finally chose the path of peace."

    Andersa Wendell couldn''t help but whisper: "Peace..."

 Chapter 380ï¼š Just want to move

    The dark mountain range, the "hiccup fortress" mid-level area, in front of the internal defense station.

    The ancient fortress was refurbished in this area, and the original mottled walls were repainted. The white wall paint and light gray floors made the hall look fresh. On the white walls, every ten meters or soÕµ Bright magic spar light, the light reflects the whole space as bright as white, and on the wall behind each lamp, you can see a "light strip" composed of small six-sided contours emitting a slight blue light. "Excavating along the wall and sketching in the adjacent roof, blending into an elegant and simple geometric pattern, and finally connected to the ceiling.

    On the re-laid ceiling, the neat honeycomb-shaped hexagonal structure spreads all the way to the end of the hall and spreads deep into the deep dark corridors in the distance...

    Those honeycomb structures are the second-generation magic net devices of new energy that were replaced after the original energy core of the hiccup fortress.

    These magic nets have not yet completed the final packaging. According to the lord, those dense hexagons seem to make people "intensive phobia", they must be covered with ceiling ceilings, but in the view of Solderlin, It is precisely this unencapsulated magic net that emits a slight blu-ray, but instead gives the whole room an alternative and fascinating aesthetic, a scene consisting of neat geometric lines and advanced magical devices. It is like a gem of the elf civilization, which is known as the "unbelievable ancient technology miracle" of the Star Temple...

    Who can think of this ancient sanctuary built in the Spark Age, which was "resurrected" in this way thousands of years later, just outside this hall, adjacent to several large indoors. In the space, it is the booming workshop, and the warehouse facilities for stockpiling the reserve materials. In Kameier, the access control isolation system in this area was restored. After the lord sent enough guard soldiers, the fortress was in the middle area. Safety has been guaranteed, and now there are more than a thousand people working and living in this area. Although it is far less than the grandeur of the heyday of the rebellious fortress, it also made Carmel feel for a while.

    With a little emotion in his heart, Solderin took back the sight of the surrounding four-week and looked at the dozens of elite soldiers he had chosen. The soldiers wore the special light armor of the steel rangers, wearing the precision stamping machine. Covered helmet, the detection eyepiece in front of the helmet emits a slight red light, they stand silently waiting for orders, even though they are just a group of "mortals" without any magical talent, an indescribable momentum is emitted from them. Come out.

    So far, this kind of momentum can only be said to be a bluff, but as long as it has experienced several times of actual combat, this momentum will become a real thing.

    A subordinate captain looked down at the mechanical clock on the wall not far away, and there was a slight boring voice from the helmet: "Sir, the departure time is up."

    "Wait for another five minutes," Soldering waved his hand. "The people sent by the lord should be coming soon."

    As I said, the high-ranking ranger showed a strange look. The shadow master, although she usually looked at a person who was very unconcerned, but the concept of time has always been unambiguous, this has been from her It can be seen by the lord as a meal alarm clock. How can I be late?

    He was curious here, and suddenly he heard the sound of amber screaming from the entrance to the other side of the hall: "Hey, I am coming, I am coming! You have not waited too long, I have an accident here. Happening!"

    Solderlin sighed and turned his head immediately: "It doesn''t matter, time just passed a few minutes... eh?"

    The high-level ranger''s slender golden eyebrows picked it up slightly, and he was surprised to see the amber that ran with him and ran towards it... the arched figure behind him.

    He couldn''t help but curiously ask the amber that had run to him: "This... Miss Kraken?"

    Amber suddenly turned a blind eye: "Suddenly the team members of the squad were the oldest night... Gao Wen only said that let me help you. As a result, when I set off today, I suddenly gave this sea caterpillar to me, saying that I want to bring it. Take her together."

    As I said, Miss Half Elf looked at the sea monsters with a dissatisfied look: "I was alone, and I was able to walk slowly with you. You don''t know this guy all the way." How slow is the arch..."

    Tyre immediately said: "I have a quick plan. You are not happy with what I have."

    "Crap! You make yourself into a ball, let me play hard in the back. You are not tired.! And let''s go the mountain! You are not afraid that I will take you to the ravine?"

    Solderlin¡¯s eyes on Tyre¡¯s eyes suddenly became different: he made himself a ball and made people squatting away... This singer is as rumored to be lazy, and he died on the spot...

    Tyre didn''t care about Soldering''s gaze. She had a long tail behind her, and looked curiously at the strange soldiers in front of her, and then happily put hands on everyone: "I heard Are you discovering a new area in the south of the fortress?! So I took the initiative to sign up and wonder if I could follow you to find some snacks..."

    Soldering looked awkward: "Small snack?"

    "Ah, haha, don''t care about her, the big creatures in the sea, how much water," Amber hit Haha quickly to take attention to Solderin''s attention. "It''s not early, let''s go."

    Tyre immediately glared at Amber: "Don''t think I can''t understand! The word "water" is learned from the lord. Are you jealous of me?"

    Amber used his own cheeks to pick up all the accusations, completely ignoring Tyre¡¯s doubts. Instead, Solderin whispered to her side with a sigh of relief. ¡°Is it really ok? I heard about the sea. Miss demon is lazy, in case she is asleep halfway, how can we do not go on an outing, but to explore dangerous ancient relics..."

    I didn¡¯t expect Tyre¡¯s hearing to be better than that of Solderlin¡¯s. The Miss Kraken swayed (and tail) before the amber opening: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m a lot of tidal masters, not to I dragged the hind legs of these little guys. Say it again... I have to be too lazy to leave and put myself into a ball to sleep. You send someone to push me behind me..."

    Solderin: "..."

    He really feels that the prospect of this exploration trip is not good...

    In the lord''s house, Herti came to Gao Wen''s study with a file. Gao Wen nodded after seeing her: "Amber and Tyre should have started with the discovery team of Solderin at this time."

    "Calculating time... almost," Hetti said after sinking, and then frowned slightly, with a little doubt in his tone. "The ancestor, is it really okay to send them both to help?"

    Gao Wen smiled and smiled at the granddaughter who occasionally appeared too strict and serious: "Do you think it is wrong?"

    "You know the character of Amber. As long as no one looks at it, she doesn''t have to put it anywhere," Herti sighed helplessly. "And the Miss Sirdie Tyre... I can''t just come from a personality perspective. Analysis of her, I last saw her stay awake or in the Baishui River three days ago, she ran to the river to swim, and was also caught by the fishermen in the Eastern District with nets, and all the fishing nets were broken. ¡±

    "...She still has this great feat?" Gao Wen paused amazedly, and then shook his head quickly. "Cough, this is a detail. You only noticed that they are not reliable, but not Forgot, their unparalleled ability."

    Gao Wen is serious and looks at Hertty''s eyes: "Amber is not reliable, but she is a well-deserved shadow master. At least in the special field of shadow, she is as powerful as an elemental creature in her own elemental world. The ''shadow test field'' discovered by Soldering may be quite dangerous for ordinary people, so the power of amber is needed. Tyre is an expert against the power of the gods. Others don''t know, you know the squad. Each one is grown up and eaten by God. It is scary to God. The Rebellion Fortress is the place to study the power of the gods. The Shadow Lab is not allowed to be related to the Shadow Goddess. Tyre used to be a heavy insurance, if there is really There are things left by the gods, and only Tyre can safely dispose of them."

    "...as you said," Hetty thought for a moment and could only admit that Gao Wen said it makes sense. "I hope they don''t make any trouble."

    "Is there anything important to report about this?" Gao Wen looked at Hert''s look. When he first entered the study, he found a touch of dignity on Herti''s face. "Which factory is out?"

    "The situation is probably more serious than that, ancestor," Herti said with a dignified expression. "There was a report sent by the Military Intelligence Bureau. We were placed in the spy of the Count of Horsman and the Viscount of Carol. Abnormal behavior, the various local aristocrats held frequent gatherings, the leader of the rally was the Count of Hosman, and the knights in the various territories were circulating some news..."

    "what news?"

    "...Gavin? The Duke of Cecil is greedy and mad, depriving all the knights of the territories of power and fiefdom in order to plunder the wealth, and ruining the traditional order of Ansu, and this destruction is spreading outward, and Kant¡¯s collar is a Sacrifice, many ''glorious and glorious surnames are dusting on the land of Cecil''. This is the original words circulating between the knights and the little aristocrats in the territories, and the caliber is surprisingly consistent, apparently someone is deliberately spreading."

    Gao Wen listened with a little bit of smile, and his mouth tilted slightly: "Interesting... Someone finally said that I broke the Ansu tradition. I thought they could at least endure that Francis II would return."

    "Are you not angry?" Herti looked at Gao Wen in surprise. "You are the creator of the Ansu tradition. Those people simply forget who is their ancestor!"

    "They didn''t forget, they weren''t stupid. They just saw bigger benefits." Gao Wen shook his head. "Aside from this, is there more?"

    ¡°A group of Light Missionaries entered the South from Carroll in the North and had frequent contacts with the high-level churches in the South. The missionaries were clamoring for the admission of Seychelles among the knights. Of course, they did not. Use the neutral saying of ''Immoral believers'', but directly say that we are accepting heretical believers."

    Gao Wen raised his eyelids and asked his only concern: "The local aristocratic lord acquiesced in the actions of these missionaries?"

    "I''m afraid not just acquiescence," Herti shook her head. "If there is no secret help from the local aristocratic lords, it is difficult for the missionaries to bring together the knights who are nobles to carry out this kind of propaganda. The knights are not knocking at the door of the church. The civilians who can be summoned by the bell."

    Gao Wen nodded slightly: "It seems that the aristocrats in the South have also taken the Church of the Light, and they have to do anything to make a fortune. They really dare to do anything. But this is also good..."

    Herti looked at Gao Wen with surprise: "This is also good? Is there anything good?"

    Gao Wen smiled slightly: "We only need to play once, not to call them once."

 Chapter 381ï¼š a day of changing history

    Gao Wen did not feel surprised about the aristocrats in the South and the church. In fact, in some ways, the actions of the nobility and the church were facilitated by his own hands.

    Almost smashing the market''s alchemy pharmacy business, subversive magic net technology, mining machinery and equipment, these things bring wealth that they have never thought of for the aristocrats of the South, but at the same time, as long as those nobles have a little brains, In response, they are gradually being eroded and controlled by Cecil''s economy in this process. On the other hand, through the count of Andrew''s Viscount in Tanzania, almost half of the ore business in Southland has already settled in Sethi. In the hands of the League of Leslie, the aristocratic lords who were suppressed were precisely the ones with the greatest force in the South. After all, mastering the ore is equivalent to mastering the resources of the forged weapons, which means that they can build and maintain a strong Army.

    Therefore, the nobles in the South, especially the wealthiest and most powerful aristocrats, will soon and later regard Cecil as an enemy.

    "The land of Cecil is full of gold and silver, and the ruler of this land happens to have a ''weak spot'' that can be attacked." In this era, no one can reject this temptation.

    On the other hand, since the beginning of last winter, the large number of strangers from the plains of the Holy Spirit have been continually stimulating the nerves of the Church of the Light. It is difficult for those missionaries to set off waves in the south, but if the Southern aristocrats just want to deal with Cecil at this time, then the Church of Light has the opportunity to enter this area. This is a matter of course.

    Gao Wen is very clear that these changes are inevitable and will inevitably happen. As long as he wants to establish his own new order in this world, sooner or later, there will be conflicts with the original traditional forces. In this kind of change involving basic rules, there is no Any room for compromise, everything will eventually have to speak by force, so after realizing this, Gao Wen knows what he is going to do, prepares himself to speak with force, and then sees when the traditional nobles and churches endure. Can''t stop doing it.

    Heti is also a wise man. When she sees Gao Wen¡¯s attitude, she knows that the ancestors have been planning this situation, but there is only one thing she can¡¯t understand: ¡°The ancestor, why do you have to wait for them to take the initiative? I know that from the legal power, you will always have the reason to take the initiative without worrying about any moral problems. After all, all the nobles in the South are occupying the land of your year..."

    ¡°It¡¯s very simple, because the land is very sparse,¡± Gao Wen replied casually. He saw that Heidi¡¯s face still had an incomprehensible look. He shook his head and said with a word, ¡°Let them concentrate people. We have a round of saturated shelling and ray guns firing over here, and the province¡¯s full south is hitting."

    Hetty: "..."

    Of course, Gao Wen¡¯s words are a bit of a joke in the inside. They can despise the enemy strategically, but they must pay attention to them even if they are just a group of old aristocrats who don¡¯t know the power of Cecil¡¯s guns. The force was still somewhat threatening, so Gao Wen took a piece of paper from the blank letterhead next to it, brushed it and wrote two lines on it, and then handed it to Herti: "This letter is for the Glan woman. Jue."

    Herti glanced at the contents of the letterhead, which had only a very brief content: "The time for clearing the account is up, and the stock is in stock recently."

    After Herty left, Gao Wen stood up and fell into thought before coming to the map depicting the entire southern part of the country.

    To be honest, although the preparations for confronting the traditional forces of the world have been made early in the morning, if it is not driven by the changes in the situation, the high text is not intended to let the territory in the development period enter the state of war so early.

    According to his initial thoughts, he was to quietly develop the territory, constantly open up new land and establish industrial zones to the south, until he had mastered the absolute crushing power, and then jumped out to smash the traditional aristocrats.

    However, the plan will not catch up with the changes. The negotiations between Tifeng and Ansu have already begun. Regardless of whether the peace agreement can be successfully signed, the relatively stable situation in the south will change. If it is a war, it is necessary to say that if it is signed, peace will solve the external problem temporarily. The Ansu royal family, who had freed his hand, should have noticed that Cecil, who was rapidly emerging in the south and frequently challenged the traditional order, was led by Cecil.

    Francis II is not a fool. He can tolerate the Cecil family to return to the stage. Tolerating this ancient family, which was suppressed and suppressed, is active in the south. It is because the internal and external problems cannot be solved, and it is not controversial. The "illegitimate son of the royal family" added a notorious ancestor''s notoriety, and did not want to give new orders to the nobility who did not support the royal family.

    In addition to the variables that may be generated by the kings of Tifeng and Ansu, there are more and more mad actions by the Church of the Light, and the intricate threats of various forces in the South...

    All these factors add up to let Gao Wen realize that he must solve these external troubles in the near future. At the very least, he must completely control the situation in the south and make this relatively closed land a stable rear.

    He promised in front of Francis II and all the royal aristocrats that he did not "actively" make a legal claim to the existing land distribution in the South. Although he was known as the "ancestor", it was hard to declare it at this time. But Gao Wen still hopes to make his behavior more justified.

    It is best to let those southern aristocrats jump outside.

    Of course, the motives and reasons for jumping out are not just because of the greed of the aristocracy, nor because of Gao Wen? The system that Cecil implemented on his territory really aroused their "outrage", but because of Cecil. The fact that the family re-emerged in the South is enough to make the 90% ruler on this land collapse.

    When Cecil is weak, they may not feel the threat, but with each strong score of Cecil, the hostility of the various aristocratic forces from the South will follow a strong point. After all, they all rely on the food. In fact, the Cecil family has a legal right to claim the entire territory of the south.

    Since their hostility will sooner or later, Gao Wen will not mind to help them a little, let them unite early.

    Therefore, the Twenty-fifth Production and Construction Office of the Military Intelligence Bureau has formulated a plan, which is good at brain-recovering intelligence, and the twenty-fifth production and construction brigade that has misrepresented the military situation (passively) implemented the plan.

    Then the southern aristocrats who were wary and hostile to the Cecil family could not help but wanted to jump out...

    The nobles who follow the ancient rites do not necessarily have the courage to have a full-scale war with the ancestors, so they probably just want to jump, use a low-intensity friction to demonstrate to the Cecil family, and then follow the "noble game" approach. The Cecil family swindles some benefits, but...

    As long as they jump out, the scale of this "friction" is not that they have the final say.

    Gao Wen took his eyes off the map and then concentrated on his own spirit. In his mind, the bird''s-eye view from the surveillance satellite emerged...

    In the Fortress, a document that laid the foundation for history, a document was read by the ceremonial officials from two countries under the witness of everyone.

    The voices of the two ceremonial officers echoed in the hall almost completely synchronously. Under the blessing of magical power, the sound was not only loud and clear, but even seemed to bring a certain daunting solemn and heavy texture.

    "... We all believe that restoring peaceful relations is the first step in coping with threats, and stopping the current border confrontation is the first step in ensuring peace... From the date of signing the agreement, stop military confrontation and all mutual military infiltration Action... On the basis of restarting diplomacy, restoring the flow of border trade and personnel, and gradually lifting the prohibition order... jointly monitoring the magnificent wall...

    "...all of the above are witnessed by the spirits of the gods and the ancestors, and are recognized by the great and wise rulers of both countries...

    "...Ansu/Tifeng 736 years, at the joint border of the fortress...

    "Long live peace."

    The solemn final slammed, and the warm and long-lasting applause suddenly sounded in the long hall.

    Regardless of whether the people in this hall are still hostile, whether they are still guarding each other yesterday, whether there will be gaps in the future, at least at this moment, everyone who has gone through long negotiations is cleverly and honestly. Rejoicing for this hard-won peace agreement.

    The peace agreement witnessed by all witnessed the imprint of the rulers of the two countries, and then a magician on-site printed the agreement on two fine gold plates, which were jointly deposited by the two countries, and the original of the agreement was Will stay in this "Fortress", sealed in a safe made by Mithril, sinking into a tightly guarded chamber below the fort.

    But these follow-up, ritual things are not the concern of the Duke of Silas Loren. He just looked at the King and Rosetta the Great and shook hands and talked, then gave each other a decorative sword. In a peaceful and eager atmosphere, this historic negotiation is over.

    Next is the banquet with a slightly relaxed atmosphere, and the grand banquet continues until late at night.

    Although the negotiations have ended, the Duke of Silas Loren has not slackened. He knows how many people are staring at this peace talk. There are many people who do not want peace, even after the agreement is made, as long as the king Still in the Fortress, he is still on the border and he can''t relax his vigilance.

    Presumably, there is the same thing on Tifeng. Because during the entire dinner, the Duke of Loren noticed that the guards around Rosetta Augustus were always close to the left and right, and even more people.

    But in the end, everything is still safe.

    In the state of high tension of all the guards, the two rulers spent the last night in the fortress, and on the 52nd of the 736-year recovery of Ansu, King Ansu, Francis II and Tifeng Emperor Rosetta Augustus left the Fortress.

    The Changfeng Fortress greeted his Majesty the King with a grand welcoming ceremony. For this martial fortress city, Frans West II, who returned from the Fortress, is another general in the sense of rushing and winning. Returned general.

    But the old king who had been exhausted in the negotiations had not appeared in the public for too long. After simply seeing some of the heads in the fortress, Francis II returned to his resting room.

    The prince Edmund was not with him, and he entered the room with him. He was the legendary mage who was responsible for protecting him from St. Sunil.

    During the several days of negotiations, the legendary mage has always maintained a life link with Francis II. It can be said straightforwardly that for Francis II at the moment, this has served the Ansu royal family. The legendary wizard of ten years is even more trustworthy than all his children.

    Stretching the squeaky stiff joints, the old king sat on a wide, soft collapse, his pair of sullen eyes looking at the old magician standing next to him, a thin, dark, temperament, wearing The old man in the purple star robe: "It¡¯s hard for you these days, Master Duke."

    The old man in the robes of the stars nodded slightly, his voice was low and hoarse: "This is my duty."

    "End the life link," said Francis II. "The illusion of this physical filling is good, but it lasts too long and is about to affect my sleep."

    "As you wish." The old wizard waved his hand, and a thin layer of magical brilliance flashed over him and Francis II. The effect of the life link disappeared immediately. In the feeling of heavy weight, the old king could not help. Gently sighed.

    He used to be a powerful caster, talent is no worse than the legendary mage next to him, but as a king, he is destined to go to the last step on the path of magic, his body has inevitably fallen into decline.

    "Your Majesty, I went outside to set up a warning rune for you." After the end of the life link, the old wizard said slightly under the side of Francis II.

    "Okay, it''s hard."

    The old Master left the room, but Francis II had just closed his eyes for a little while, but he heard the sound of the door being pushed open.

    "Master Duke, what else..." The old king opened his eyes and looked at the door curiously, but his words were not finished at the door. It was not the legendary master wearing a star-studded robe, but a wearing attendant. A strange man in costume.

    During his departure from St. Sunil, there should be no strange faces in front of him.

    The right hand of Francis II gently touched the ring on his left hand. He looked at the waiter''s eyes: "Who are you?"

    "His Majesty," the waiter stepped forward, slightly embarrassed, and polite. "Thank you for your hard work for peace, and all things will die for you."

    When the voice fell, the waiter¡¯s head suddenly split, and the cracked flesh and blood formed a **** mouth and flew straight to Francis II!

 Chapter 382ï¼š Deep in the shadow

    Rebellious fortress, southern region.

    The magic spar light that was set at the end of the corridor was still working. The bright and constant light dispelled the darkness in the corridor and made Soldlin feel a little relieved.

    The magic spar lamp set in front of the shadow test field is not only for illumination, but also as a kind of "detection device". The magic crystal spar lamp is powered by a special magic net unit, and the magic net unit is equipped with the detection magic power. Surging runes, as long as the concentration of magic around them suddenly changes, the magic net unit will burn immediately, and the lights will be extinguished. The follow-up players will be able to get early warning. The lights are still bright, which at least shows In the two days that Solderlin and others left, there was no unusual magical surge in this area.

    Exploring in the ancient mysterious ruins, the most feared is the encounter with the ancient magical organs still running, or the mana creatures wandering in the ruins. Soldering¡¯s cautiousness is completely summed up by countless adventurers. Lessons learned.

    ¡°The situation is normal, no abnormal magic,¡± a steel ranger soldier confirmed the safety of the area outside the lights with the eyepieces, and reported to Soldering.

    Solderin nodded: "Set an emergency defense point, ready to open the door."

    Some of the soldiers immediately pushed several large boxes that they had transported all the way to the isolation door. These large boxes have weight-reducing runes, and inside there are magic capacitors dedicated to weight-reducing runes, which are used in machinery manufacturing. The special "transport box" for transporting heavy materials, after opening the box, the accessories to be assembled and some strange equipment are immediately present in front of everyone.

    Solderin bent down in front of the box and his fingers slid over one of the large equipment.

    It''s a strange device with a grip. Its main body is made of two oppositely mounted "u" shaped metal rails. The back of the metal rail is a sealed steel "box" in the metal rail and "box". In the connected place, you can see the magical runes that are slightly shining. The grip of the device is located in the middle of the metal rail. At the front and the back, you can also see the handshake and shoulder support for assisting stability.

    Solderin knows that unlike Cecil¡¯s current standard equipment that follows the ¡°production, cheap, and simple¡± route, he is in front of a weapon that is manufactured at almost no cost. This weapon is made by the finest craftsmen on the territory. The master and the ancient magician jointly created the highest quality substrate that the Rune Foundry can provide. In the ¡°energy raft¡± at the rear of the guide rail, even the small amount of production is still in use at the test stage. The second generation of magic capacitors, even the accelerating array on the rails, is a product of special design, all of which are designed to meet one requirement: to make a rail-accelerator that can be carried by a single person.

    But Solderin also knows that every other piece of cheap mass production of standard equipment starts with such an expensive test model.

    In the course of use, the more data collected by the steel rangers, the clearer and more effective the proposed improvement, the sooner the day when this expensive weapon becomes a cheap industrial product.

    Under normal circumstances, even if there is a mature idea, it takes a long time for a product to change from a drawing to a real thing, but thanks to Mr. Nicholas Egg''s hard work, Soldering can take it in advance when he explores it for the second time. Go to a few samples.

    "Three people, one for each group," Soldering began to allocate the soldiers'' equipment. "According to the previous plan, one launcher is equipped with two guards, the shield guard is responsible for propping up the shield, and the shooter is responsible for light weapons. Cover, no matter what happens inside, you must calm down and don''t forget, you are the most elite ''steel cruiser'' in the world!"

    "Yes!"

    The soldiers took out the equipment in the weapon box one by one. In addition to the four individual launchers, there were also emergency shields supported by large magic capacitors and thermal ray guns with better continuous firing performance for their use. The "special warfare equipment" that has been modified from technology is the order that Solderlin placed in a dozen days ago. Today is the time to verify if they really broke out.

    The Siren Tyre, who was temporarily stuffed into the small biscuits, looked at the armed steel cavalry with a lot of arrogance. Although she didn¡¯t go out often, what did the high-tech Cecil¡¯s military experts invent? She still knows the style of painting. After a long while, she couldn¡¯t help but open her mouth: "Are you sure you want to use this kind of thing to open the way in an ancient ruin? Are your elves originally such awkward race?"

    "This ancient ruins are the creations of the Gangster Empire. Although ancient, it is incredibly sturdy, and we don''t use these things to open the way, just guard against it," Soldering smiled slightly, then showed a proud look. "As for the fighting style, I believe that I am the first awakened person in the elves. When my compatriots are still obsessed with studying bows and arrows, I have found a more effective solution than that."

    As he said, the high-ranking ranger couldn''t help but think of the winter of last year, and he had a terrible battle with the cult woman...

    Seven or eight hand thunders felt so good on the enemy''s head... At that time, if he had a few more, he might win.

    "The brains of your land people are weird," Tyre felt that there was some problem with the exchange of Solderin, so he shook his head and left the arch. "No wonder the sisters in the family said If you leave the water for too long, your brain will break down..."

    Amber didn''t care about the conversation between Soldlin and Tyre. She just came to the closed gate with great curiosity. She looked up at the pattern on the gate. She didn''t understand the fancy letters of the ancient empire. She is only looking for the power of shadow power in the runes of other areas on the door.

    "There is the so-called shadow test field behind this..." Miss Half Elf groaned. "I don''t feel a little shadow..."

    "Maybe they have been blocked by the gate. Purple Steel''s interference with the magic is very strong," Solderlin said as he took out a silver disc with a complex rune in his arms. "Slightly retreat." One point, I have to try to unlock it."

    He injected a little magic into the silver disc, and then began to try to lift the lock of the ancient gate according to the unlocking rules of Carmel.

    Although Carmel does not know this area, and does not know the access codes of various areas of the fortress, he knows that the general unlocking law has passed. The energy system of all the access control of the fortress has undergone a reset, and the original password is definitely invalid. So, in theory, with a universal unlocking device, you can open any gate of the fortress.

    With a slight glow on the silver disc, there was a sudden movement of the inside of the heavy old purple steel door.

    Upon hearing this voice, Amber knew that Solderin was successful: when Gao Wen opened the northern gate of the mountain relics, she also heard the same movement.

    Everyone is guarded by God, and under the watchful eyes of more than a dozen pairs of eyes, the old door finally emerges with a fascinating magical glow, and slowly opens to both sides under the action of the repulsive organs.

    Thousands of years ago, the alarm devices and defense equipment were silent, and the guards of the fortress had already fallen. The arrival of the uninvited guests did not trigger the slightest counterattack. Only the smoke rising with the opening of the gate and the decaying and unpleasant odor.

    Immediately behind each steel Ranger soldier, a layer of near-transparent low-light barrier was formed. The breeze shield blocked the potentially harmful atmosphere, while the amber licked the mouth and the figure gradually faded in the air. Disappeared, and turned into a distorted shadow "slip" into the interior of the gate.

    A moment later, Miss Half Elf got out: "Come in, it''s safe and mostly experienced geological changes in landslides, half of which are flooded."

    Behind the heavy isolation gate is a vast hall covered in darkness... No, in the view of Solderlin, it is not so much a hall, it is simply a primitive cave with only a small amount of artifacts. Only.

    The space behind the door is very wide, and the visual inspection is at least as great as the two wharf plazas. In such a vast space, only a few places can see artificial slate, stone pillars and platforms that once placed equipment, and so on. There are only a few stars and shacks that have collapsed between the man-made facilities. It may seem to be a hut for researchers to rest and work, and the other spaces are naked and exposed rocks. On the dark and high dome, you can see a drooping stalagmite hanging on the top of the cave. From time to time, water drops from the top of the cave. In the lower part of the cave, you can see that you don¡¯t know. The infiltrated groundwater has been pooled into large and small otters and streams, and the old artifacts are soaked in water.

    A glowing moss plant grows between damp rock walls and stalagmites, so the cave is dim, but it is not completely invisible, but this gloomy light does not dispel the depression of the cave. The feeling is more to make people who are in it feel uneasy.

    Except for one person.

    Amber turned into a shadow, dexterously jumping between the boulder in the cave. The dark and gloomy environment here made her quite useful. After jumping with shadows to check the nearby landings and platforms, She returned to Solderin: "The things have been emptied, but it is very strange... It is more like unfinished, the caves are not capped... or the people who built the rebellious fortress were deliberately put here. Built like this?"

    ¡°It¡¯s not impossible,¡± said Solderlin. ¡°Perhaps they are using the magical environment of the cave to study. It¡¯s not easy to change the structure of the cave or add too many artifacts here... ..."

    Tyre listened to their analysis and felt extraordinarily boring. She was not interested in the shadow study conducted by the land people thousands of years ago. This is not the area where the Kraken is good at, but she is interested in the seepage here. This hydrated place seems to be a good place to sleep...

    Changfeng Fortress, when the strange waiter said the words "everything is dead", Francis II has already reacted. He suddenly raised his left hand, and a strong magic shield is almost instantaneous. Coagulation molding, and the monster whose head bursts and flesh and blood twists and mutates is resisted.

    Seeing the disgusting appearance of the flesh-and-blood monster, Francis II''s face changed slightly, but his casting action did not stop. He used his free right hand to quickly sketch a series of magic runes, and the complex and profound spells were Compressed into a few short syllables, accompanied by a shrill buzzing sound, a burst of glaring arcane energy burst between the magic shield and the monster, a powerful explosive force to fly the monster directly out!

    After the monster flew out, the face of Francis II changed dramatically and he did not call the guard.

    The Assassin came in a few seconds after Master Duke went out. The battle just broke out loud enough. Even if he didn''t call for help, the guard or Master Duke should immediately rush in.

    However, no, no one.

    The people here want the king to die.

    The monster that was blown out of the air squirmed on the ground and healed and climbed at a speed visible to the naked eye. The nearly zero-distance arcane explosion did not cause fatal injury at all. Seeing this scene, Francis II Made the most sensible decision at the moment

    He raised his hand and fired a fireball that interfered with the action, then rushed directly to the nearest window and jumped!

    Genius website address:.

 Chapter 383ï¼š Shadow ring

    The crystal window was broken, and Francis II smashed the window and landed on a soft carpet.

    carpet?

    The old king realized that the situation was wrong. He turned around at the fastest speed. He almost forgot that he was an aging old man. In fact, he did make an action that he could not make at this age. After stabilizing, he quickly glanced at the surrounding environment. The familiar room was the familiar lounge, the familiar gold-red interwoven carpet and the couch. A monster that has been completely regenerated is standing in the attitude of a predator. In the distance, the monster''s distorted human body is still hung with the uniform of the attendant, and the window that should have been broken is intact.

    Hallucinogen? Spiritual suggestion? When?

    Francis II¡¯s heart is jingzhong¡¯s masterpiece, but there is no desperate mood. He knows that since he can still realize that the situation is not right, it means that his thinking is still his own. As long as he can still think, the situation will not be out of control. !

    The old king quickly outlined a few runes in front of him, holding the protective spells one by one on himself, while turning the strange ring with a black rotating cloud symbol on his left hand, and at the same time, that finished The reborn flesh-and-blood monster has already screamed and then rushed up.

    It slammed on Francis II, threw the old king to the ground, and then madly bit the prey underneath the body with the frightening, twisted and frightened flesh and blood. The large group of shadows and dust from the prey. Filled out, shrouded the monster''s figure.

    A dark mist suddenly appeared in the other corner of the room. The shadow of the shadow condensed the figure of Francis II. The old king raised his left hand and the surface of the strange ring worn on his hand floated with a glimmer of light. There was a weird sound that seemed to be mixed with several sound lines: "The residents born in the shadows and in the shadows, the descendants of the contractors need your help!"

    Rebellious fortress, in the shadow test field, Amber and Solderin came to a vacant lot in the cave zhongy¨¡ng and studied the area curiously.

    The open space of this open space is higher than the surrounding area, so it is not submerged by water. On the dry and dry land, it can be clearly seen that a large amount of equipment has been placed here because there are still many grooves left after dismantling and not removed. The magic ducts are distributed in the outer edge of the open space, but these are not the things that make Amber and Solderin feel curious.

    What makes them most curious is the empty pit zhongy¨¡ng a circular pit with a diameter of about ten meters.

    The circular dimple is like a downwardly stepped down step, sinking to a depth of about one meter below the platform. On each of the internal "steps", you can see a lot of complicated magic lines and already The magic crystal that fades down, but at the bottom of the pit, only the core component of a fragmented ancient metal device can be seen. It is obviously not able to survive the erosion of a thousand years, a poor preservation environment in this cave. In it, it has been completely unrecognizable.

    ¡°It looks like some kind of facility for opening a space door,¡± said Solderlin, according to his own understanding of the ancient scorpion technique. ¡°But this kind of space door lying on the ground, even embedded in the ground, is really I saw it for the first time..."

    "I have never seen it before," Amber looked down at. "But I think there should be gold in the pile of metal underneath..."

    Solderlin glanced at the amber silently and then turned around and looked around: "Say, Miss Till?"

    "She just said that this place is comfortable, looking for a place to go to sleep," Amber waved his hand. "Now I¡¯m probably soaking in a pool. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll float myself up anyway.¡±

    Then she frowned slightly, looking down at the broken metal device below: "The Ranger, you are here, I am going to the shadow world."

    Solderin immediately became serious: "What did you find?"

    "I am still not sure, I have to wait for me to come back and say."

    Under the words of amber, the whole person¡¯s figure has turned into a black smog in the air, and it drifts with the wind.

    Solderin looked at the amber with a little stunned look and went into the shadow world. He didn''t react for a while: "...isn''t it true that this half-elf is very embarrassing?"

    Amber, who has entered the shadow world, can''t hear what Soldering is saying. She just let her feelings fall quickly in the state of crossing the two worlds. After a very short moment, she has been standing down to earth. In the dark world of the shadow world.

    A black hair that turns into a long hair dances in the air without wind, and the lower body is shrouded in the shadow of the shadows of the shadows. The avatar opens the eyes of the amber form of the shadow fairy, and curiously observes the scene in front of him.

    The cave became a black and white appearance, and the invisible illumination made everything in the cave clear, and in front of her eyes, the place that was supposed to be a circular pit, was filled with a black cloud that was constantly rotating.

    As she perceives at the "worldly" level, it opens a door but the door is in the shadow world.

    Amber curiously observed the black cloud that was constantly rotating, but one hand could not help but hold down his chest: "Weird... The inexplicable sense of familiarity is gone... I just felt that it was here... ¡±

    Her self-talking was just halfway through, and suddenly there was a voice of old tremors from the clouds: "...the residents who are in the shadows...the descendants need your help..."

    Amber''s eyes wide open, the familiarity that made her disregard safety, and even resisted her own "skull", came out again from the clouds, but before she stepped forward, many other breaths suddenly appeared in the shadow world. Hard to stop his own movements.

    She quickly stepped back a few steps, and as she stepped back, a sly figure emerged from all directions. The figures had a tall, slender figure, draped in a short robe or robes painted with strange symbols, vaguely human. Their appearance and contours, but their bodies seem to be condensed by smoke, and the smoke tumbling under their painted symbols, never fixed, only strange can describe.

    This is the Aboriginal people in the shadow world, but there are no indigenous people who can''t observe them. They can appear anywhere in the shadow world, but almost no shadow master can see them, even Amber himself, and these shadows. The number of times residents live in a very limited way.

    These shadow inhabitants emerged from some of their hidden phase spaces, rushing to the door and rushing toward the group of black smoke that was constantly rotating. Many of them passed by the amber side, and occasionally there would be people. Staying and looking at the latter quickly, it seems that amber has the same appearance of shadow creatures and physical creatures to make them curious, but no one in the shadows really stops to talk to amber.

    "Cough!" Finally, Amber couldn''t help it. He took a person and asked him, "Where are you going?!"

    It is quite dangerous to deal with the shadows of the inhabitants. These powerful and strange creatures possess the knowledge and power that human beings cannot understand. They can easily tear the uninvited guests who enter the shadow world into even the high-order and even legendary powerhouses of mortals, but Amber knows that These shadow residents will not attack themselves.

    However, this "community" is limited to not attacking oneself. According to past exchange experience, the shadow residents seem to be unable to understand the current residents, and their response methods are also weird and broken, and they are very difficult to communicate.

    As she expected, the Shadow Residents only responded to a few broken words: "...response... bring back...not in time..."

    The trapped Shadow Residents suddenly vanished and easily separated from Amber¡¯s hand.

    Amber stunned as the shadows of the inhabitants poured into the depths of the dark fog, almost subconscious, and she slowly reached out and found the same cherished things from her arms.

    It was a quirky ring, the gray-white lack of a decorative metal ring made it look ugly, and on the ring, you could see a black rotating pattern, as if it were exactly the same as the black smoke vortex in front of you.

    "Dad... Mom... is the opposite of you..."

    The shadow inhabitants who appeared around the "gate" have entered the depths of the dark fog. The black mist still showed no signs of standing still. Amber hesitated for a long time before the black fog, and finally covered himself with a cloud of dark clouds. Then take a step forward.

    Francis II shuddered and put down the left hand with the ring, forcibly driving the shadow in the case of blood incompatibility, so that his nerves were in pain, but the price was worth it.

    In the room zhongy¨¡ng, the monster threw his shadow incarnation position, the space was torn open a huge crack, a dozen strange and horrible shadow creatures emerged from the crack, these shadow creatures are obviously powerful around the crack They didn''t even use any spells, and they easily shredded the **** monster that was so powerful and almost impossible to kill.

    Before those shadow creatures rushed to themselves, Francis II resolutely reversed the summoning spell and sent those terrible creatures from the dark world back to where they came.

    The space crack in the room has not disappeared, but Francis II has been slightly relieved. He came to the place where the monster died, hoping to find some clues from the broken flesh and blood to determine who wants his life. .

    But just before he had to lean down to check, a violent crash suddenly came from the door.

    The old king turned immediately and tightened his nerves to look at the direction of the door.

    The sound of the crash came from outside the door, and there was a sharp sound in the middle of the magical ban. Francis II felt that the enchantment that enveloped the room suddenly disappeared, and then the door suddenly opened and worn. The Duke Master, who was full of sweat and full of sweat, rushed in.

    "Your Majesty! Are you all right?!" The great magician rushed in and shouted. Then he saw the monster at the foot of Francis II at first sight, and the dark crack that still lingered in the air, "... Magic goddess! I was trapped by the magic trap for ten minutes! I thought everything could not be saved!"

    "Master Duke," Francis II squinted at the legendary mage who had been loyal to the royal family for decades. He once again stroking the ring on his left hand. "Are you trapped by a trap?"

    "Yes," the old magician had a shy color on his face. "I am careless. I was trapped in some kind of mirror space when I went out. If it wasn''t for Prince Edmund''s abnormality, I broke the seal from the outside, I don''t know me. How long do you have to stay in those mirrors..."

    "Edmund?"

    "I am here." Prince Edmund''s voice came from outside the door. The next second, the already armed young prince appeared in front of Francis II. The old king noticed that the young man had a thin sweat on his forehead. There are wounds, which may be caused by the forced impact of the seal.

    "Father, fortunately, you are safe and sound... I almost have to order people to blow up the wall."

    Francis II finally sighed a little: "Fortunately, I took the shadows."

    "You should wear it," the young prince smiled and walked with the magician Duke to the king. "If you don''t wear it, how does Mr. Clement test his newly made pet?"

    A glimpse of Francis II: "Mr. Clement?"

    "The legendary Master Duke" stepped forward and smashed the sh¨¨ line silently from his fingertips, piercing the chest of Francis II.

    "It''s my real name, His Majesty."

 Chapter 384ï¼š Unexpected battle

    Francis II fell, although his body was still slightly twitching due to the mighty vitality of the extraordinary, but the old king had actually reached the end of his life, in which case even a saint was present. Also, he can''t save his life.

    "To tell the truth, if it is not necessary, this is the worst choice," Duke or Clemente looked down at Francis II, who was in the last few breaths. He shook his head and sighed. "I don''t want to be personal." Hands-on."

    "It''s your ability to overestimate the flesh-and-blood structure," Edmund whispered. "I have reminded you that a king is not so good to deal with. My father always takes the shadow ring on his body." In his decades of reign, at least four high-ranked assassins have died under the power of this ring."

    "The shadows are ringing... I know this thing," Clemente quietly watched Francis II swallow his last breath, then bent down. "Now the King has not used this thing, just let me¡­¡­"

    Edmund reached out and stopped him. The young prince had a chill on his face: "Master Clement, this is my father after all."

    Clement looked at Edmund with a smile: "It''s rare that you remember this."

    "It''s all just to save this..." Edmund frowned, but before he finished, Clement suddenly waved and interrupted him. The allegedly "legendary wizard" was dead. The Order Bishop was staring at the dark crack that opened in the air: "It seems that we have a guest outside the list..."

    As Clement''s voice fell, a powerful magical impact immediately spread around him. Under the magical impact, the air between the space fissure and Francis II began to distort and shake, and a whole body shrouded in the shadow. The petite figure in the fog immediately appeared in front of the two.

    The figure was full of shackles, and even the lower body showed a near-virtual smog, but the upper body appeared to be solid and solid. This between the real creatures and the shadows of the inhabitants made Edmund and Clement both smashed. At this moment, the moment when the two men screamed at God, the petite figure had already rushed to Francis II, taking off the shadow ring on the king¡¯s finger with shocking speed and dexterity, then turned to that Road shadow cracks.

    "Hey!" Clement sent a cold cry. He had already perceived a clear, realistic creature from the figure. He realized that this uninvited guest would be the biggest uncontrollable factor. He did not hesitate to follow. The fissure that is trembled violently and will collapse.

    Edmund did not see the essence of the figure. The first time he thought of the strange danger of the shadow resident, he immediately voiced the police: "Wait a minute! Master Clement!"

    However, when he shouted, Clement''s figure had disappeared into the shadow crack. The unstable space crack finally exceeded the critical value after these extra shocks, accompanied by a strange tip. Howling, the entire crack disappeared instantly.

    In the gorgeous lounge, there is only the wreckage of the flesh-and-blooded body, the body of Francis II, and the crown prince standing silently.

    Amber feels that her consciousness is falling rapidly in the shadow world and in the gap between the world, but it is faster than her consciousness. It is her heart that is sinking.

    "I want to die to die... I have to eat to see what happens! I have to find a clue to eat! I really saw something big!!"

    Amber¡¯s heart repented and her intestines were green, and she continued to glare at her own daring behavior, but the ring she had peeled off from the hands of Francis II at the last moment was still held tightly by her. Anyway, this thing is absolutely Can''t let go!

    The illusion of flying down only lasted for a while. The next moment, the familiar black and white scenery of the shadow world appeared in front of the amber eye. As soon as she landed, she immediately confirmed that she was next to the "black fog vortex". It is the "corresponding area" of the Twilight Fortress Shadow Lab.

    In the next second, she felt that a horrible pressure was shrouded in her own face, and the old man who was quite uncomfortable at a glance came to the shadow world!

    There are quite dangerous aborigines in the shadow world, even if the legendary strongman is at risk of falling, there is always a danger of corruption. However, Amber can guarantee that before the shadow resident is angered and attacks the old mage wearing the starry robe, he will definitely She was killed first, but she did not dare to say that she was quite confident in her combat effectiveness. In any case, she believed that she would be the one who was killed...

    "Sordering must be able to fight as the oldest nephew said!"

    Holding this last thought in his heart, Amber resolutely lifted his shadow form and then let himself fall to reality.

    In the Shadow Lab, Solderin immediately ordered the soldiers to be alert around the amber "departure". This is a literacy and team tacit understanding that an experienced ranger must possess, because in this ancient ruins, any Any kind of human behavior may inevitably invite dangerous challenges, so the teammates telling you that "I go to the front to explore the road" can basically be equated with "may wait for a wave of enemies"...

    This is not a pit teammate, but a normal procedure for the team to explore the remains.

    Just as Solderlin was guarding the edge of the platform, a vaguely faint shadow suddenly emerged from the circular pit.

    The high-level Elf Ranger immediately raised his hand: "Warning"

    The figure of amber quickly formed in the vague shadow of the group. As soon as the half-elf lady landed, she immediately rushed out with the spring on the foot, and ran and shouted: "I blame!" !!"

    Followed by a series of panic and incomprehensible shouts, what "I saw big news", what "thick things", what "I am at least worthy of the old scorpion ÌÍ two hundred gold coins" and so on.

    Solderin didn''t go to listen to the amber behind him. He had already seen another figure in the circular pit, so he again ordered: "All the staff are ready to explode!"

    The figure in the pit completely emerged, it was a stranger wearing a starry robe.

    "emission!"

    Solderin¡¯s hand slammed down, and then he untied several special heavy grenades from his body at an alarming rate and threw them into the pit.

    The figure wearing the robes of the stars has apparently reacted in the first place, but he has not had time to support the shield. The steel chariot battle group around has already triggered the trigger of the launcher with several sharp voices. The blasting, four-round blasting grenade with a light blue magic halo has almost flew to the target.

    Then, there was a powerful explosion that was never thought of by Salterlin. The four consecutive explosions almost slammed, and the fierce explosion of the waves even flew out Soldering!

    Explosive shooting, the common skills of the Ranger, one of the ways to release is to compress the powerful arcane energy in the arrow, and use the arrow as the carrier to trigger the big explosion in the target area. The second is to spread a heavy grenade to the enemy''s head.

    The second type of release is currently limited to Cecil''s collar.

    Wei! force! huge! Big!

    In the huge explosion, Clement felt like he was lost by the wind, and even the five senses became a mess. One is completely different from any normal magic, formed by the most primitive and violent energy. The impact is tearing his own protection, and the attack he has been so sudden is a sudden addition to his cast experience in his life. He never thought about which high-level spells could be released so quickly and without the slightest magical fluctuations. In the absence of preparation, his shield failed to open, and instead the two bodyguards worn on his body were automatically activated to help him withstand at least half of the damage.

    But as a high-ranking superman, he still struggled to survive.

    He is not a real "legendary master Duke", but he is still a high-ranking powerhouse, and is the deprecated druid who is best at life-saving in all extraordinary professions. He relies on the resistance of the body-protecting device and the sacrifice of his own flesh and blood. In this short moment, I saved my life.

    This may be a trap. After realizing this, Clement chose to get rid of the current uncontrollable situation. At least, he has to figure out who is attacking himself.

    Solderlin was horrified to see a **** person rushing out of the blast of fire, and he was even more astonished that the man, who was covered in blood and dressed in a robe, was exposed from the broken robe. It is a layer of taupe-like "skin" like a bark.

    Acanthosis, the ability of the druid? !

    Solderin¡¯s mind was moving, his movements were faster, and the enemy¡¯s grenade, which was quickly transferred, was not very easy to use. He took out the short bow that he used to use, and the right hand raised the three bows. On the string, as the three arrows that emit the arcane ray of light fly toward the target, a series of triggers of the rune trigger, the light of the beam piercing the air are also transmitted from all directions, continuous burning rays and small arcane missiles. Fly to the enemy in the rain!

    The number of attacks fell on Clement. This high-level druid withstood the pain from all over the body. Immediately after stopping at a waterhole, he raised his finger to the direction of Solderin: "Withered !"

    The feeling of physical dying immediately rushed up. Solderlin found that his hands were quickly covered with an unknown gray-white color. He had to stop shooting and start using the magic of the body to fight this spell, but other steel tours. The cavalry players were not idle in this short interval, and the grenade shooters had quickly refilled and directed the launcher at the poolside enemy who was smashing blood.

    Clement was chilled at this moment.

    But in the next moment, a greater sense of crisis rushed into his heart.

    Solderin and the steel rangers also stopped all the movements in an instant.

    The pool behind Clemente violently surging, accompanied by a strange sound like a mollusc stirring in the water and a series of tumbling foam. Several large tentacles suddenly popped out of the water and suddenly rolled up. A frightened degraded druid.

    Later, more tentacles were swept out of the water, and they were rolled up one by one on Clemente. At the same time, there was a voice full of anger from the water: "I will sleep! You are next to you. Is it fried with a howitzer?!"

 Chapter 385ï¼š One night

    A dark brown tentacle twisted and squirmed above the pool, and it was difficult to reproduce such a horrible scene in any sensational nightmare. Clement, who was seriously injured, had no resistance in front of these tentacles, almost In an instant, his hands, feet and torso were entangled in a dozen or so large and small tentacles, feeling the smooth and cold soft body and tightening himself a little bit. This often deals with various horror dark magic. The mortal sects of all things have felt a horrible horror!

    And as these tentacles floated together from the water, there was also a woman''s upper body, Tyre''s body "squeezed out" between the tentacles. The appearance of the Kraken at this moment is completely different from the past, her cheeks and upper body large skin. It is covered with a layer of fine scales, and a membrane with a fascinating pattern is attached to the surrounding tentacles. Her appearance is as if the most superstitious sailors in the eastern part of the country described it after drunkenness. : A glamorous and beautiful girl, but the appearance of the sea monster, the contrasting gesture is enough to drag people into the sweetest but deadly dream.

    Tyre came up from the water, and a pair of eyes that had turned into pale gold mullion reflected the sight. She looked at the fully armed and stunned steel rangers and looked at the strange old man who was caught by himself. "How come I have more people to sleep?"

    Solderin was astonished by the steel cavalry. Tyre¡¯s current posture was that the lazy sea caterpillar was a stranger, but he was calmed down and answered the Miss Siren. The problem was that when he was about to speak, his gaze swept through the tentacles that were squirming on the water.

    Some of these tentacles are covered with strange patterns that are distorted and beyond human understanding.

    The consciousness of Soldering was picked up at this moment. Those patterns seemed to carry powerful magic, and there were secret truths that should never be known by mortals. He felt that all his reason was shaken at this moment. A lot of indescribable indescribable whispers screamed in my mind, and rumbling his thoughts, and there were countless bizarre and absurd illusions that came to his eyes.

    Solderin finally realized that the situation was not right. He had gone to the reception center with Gao Wen to see the flesh and blood samples of the gods a few days ago, and he experienced the feeling of facing the gods at a safe distance. At this moment, his feelings were So close... He is looking directly at the mystery associated with God!

    The high-level ranger struggled to control his own thinking, but he soon discovered that it was futile. He had already seen those patterns and established connections with certain gods in his mind. This knowledge cannot be erased. He felt that his thinking was affected a little bit and was infiltrated. After a long time like a century, he gradually recovered his ability to think and then found it shocked.

    He didn''t become an idiot, he didn''t lose his free will, and he wasn''t mad at any god. In fact, he felt that his mental state was better than ever, and his heart was full of positive optimism: he was not so happy in his life. Over!

    Not to mention negative emotions, he feels that he is now at the peak of his mental state, not only happy, but also wants to dance wildly.

    What does it mean to say ecstasy?

    Solderlin finally realized that this kind of emotion is not right at the moment. He shook his head and shook his head to those happy emotions that didn¡¯t know why they kept going out, but his mental state is still good. No matter what, no problem at all. He controlled himself as much as possible not to look at the patterns, and said to Tyre: "Miss Tyre, control that person! He is the enemy!"

    "Ah? Ah... Oh, I know!" Tyre didn''t seem to wake up too much. After a sigh of relief, he reacted. He quickly pulled out a few tentacles from the water and wrapped it in Clay, who was already fainted. Mente, "I put him in the real thing..."

    "Don''t be too hard, don''t be dead..."

    Although the process seemed to be different from the original imagination, the end result was good. After confirming that the old man had no resistance, Amber finally came out from the state of the shadow stealth. She had not seen the Tirana just now. Special tentacles, this time it seems extraordinarily exhilarating. In fact, the surrounding steel ranger soldiers are almost the same. The positive and optimistic spiritual healing effect even makes everyone forget the slight fear when they first saw the Tiel Sea Devil form. She walked quickly to the pool, and first looked up at Tyre: "You are like this... it¡¯s amazing... can your Kraken become like this?"

    "Refer to the appearance of the big squid," Tyre twitched and twisted his other tentacles. "How, scary?"

    "...It¡¯s really scary if you don¡¯t want to twist it. You¡¯re twisting and twisting now.¡±

    "Oh..." Tyre grinned, then curiously looked down at Clement, who was tied to his own porcelain, and patted the other''s face with a tentacles. "Where is this person coming from?" I slept for a while, what happened in the end, and what happened to the so-called howitzer?"

    Looking at the enemies in front of me, Amber¡¯s mind flashed the king who was assassinated by the amazing scenes she saw, the prince who was obviously involved, and the shadow of the king¡¯s hand. Her expression was more serious than ever: ¡° If something is wrong, this person is brought by me from the eastern border. He just killed the king in front of me!"

    "Oh, I thought that it was a sin to sleep when exploring the ruins. It was going to be fried with a howitzer." Tyre sighed with relief and then reacted with a sigh of relief. "Oh, you said this." Things seem to be very serious? Do you want to tell your lord quickly?"

    "Of course!" Amber said as he quickly turned to look at Solderin. "The Ranger, you help me look here, I will go back and report!"

    In the Gorgeous Fortress, Prince Edmund took out the mechanical watch and took a look at the time.

    The "Master Clement" seems to be unable to come back.

    He has long heard that people who rush into the shadow world will face great danger. Many shadow masters have found the door to the shadow world since ancient times, but most of them end up dying in the real world. In the world of distortion, the mad and twisted creatures will tear up all the intruders, and the power of those creatures in the shadow environment is so powerful that it is incredible...

    "Where is everything dead... The brainwashed by the cult is really not very good." Edmund closed the cover and finally looked down at his father who had completely lost his life. His face finally loomed. A trace of sadness comes.

    "Father, this is a regrettable ending... But for the renewed glory of the Moen family, and for the revival of this kingdom, you can only take a step forward," Edmund was in front of the body of Francis II. Bend down and whispered, "You said that what the king wants to know most is the art of compromise. In the past 100 years, every King of Ansu relied on compromise to stabilize the throne...

    "But the times have changed, the father, the compromise is over."

    The young prince straightened up and walked out of the house without hesitation. He came to the corridor and saw the Duke of Silas Loren waiting quietly for himself.

    "It¡¯s a lot of things tonight." The Duke of the Eastland whispered in a blank expression.

    "The king of Ansu is assassinated," Edmund Moen said. "The assassin from the kingdom killed our king."

    "The Wilde family has been dissatisfied with the fact that Moen''s descendants are gradually getting out of their control. Now it is hard to wait until the most capable person of the Moen descendants leaves the king, and only a good control piece is left in the silver fort, of course they I couldn''t help but let the King and Chu Jun fail to return to the castle," said Silas Loren, looking at Edmund''s eyes. The expression was quite calm. "This is logical."

    "Yes, that''s the case," Edmund nodded slightly. "The Duke of Silas Loren, the person I trust the most, go to the point of choice." The decaying Ansu needs a blood and fire baptism to be heavy. Reborn."

    "Of course, my future king," the Duke of Loren slightly bowed and stepped back. "But before the selection of the soldiers, there is a need for a big fire to send off our king."

    Edmund nodded slightly, but when the Duke of Loren turned and left, he stopped the other person: "Duke, you are loyal to me, right?"

    "Of course, the Loren family is always loyal to the Moen royal family," the Duke of the East stopped, watching Edmund''s eyes solemnly say, "We are by no means the greedy mountain wolf in the north."

    On the western horizon, there was a faint red light, which was the direction of the Changfeng fortress built by the Ansu people.

    At this moment, the weather is fine and the night is deep. Even in the Winter Wolf Fort, the red light is clearly distinguishable.

    On the tallest tower of Winter Wolf, Rosetta Augustus stood in front of the crystal clear window, quietly watching the red light rising from the windy fortress. The red light is flying fast and growing, in a short period of time. In the time, even the sky in that direction showed some red color.

    Even though there is a small plain between them, even if the entire tower is covered in a magical barrier, Rosetta Augustus seems to still smell some charred smell from the air.

    The footsteps came from behind, Rosetta Augustus turned and saw the girl of Wendell¡¯s face hurried into the room. He recognized the girl, a very good high-ranking knight, taking over at a young age. The Winter Wolf Fort has made a lot of credit on the border.

    Wendell''s family is of fine blood, and the heirs never disappoint.

    "Your Majesty," Andersa Windel quickly took a ritual after entering the house, and then quickly said, "The eagle-eyed sentinel observed that the Ansau''s long wind fortress had a rising fire, and it seems that something went wrong."

    Emperor Tifeng nodded, and the tone was nothing to wavee: "Know it."

    "Your Majesty, do we need..."

    "No, it''s the Ansu people''s own business," Rosetta interrupted Andesa''s words. This sullen man''s face was a rare smile. "We have signed a peace agreement with the Ansu people, not What?"

    Seeing the meaningful smile on the emperor''s face, Andessa couldn''t help but feel the tremor.

    After a short silence of two seconds, the young wolf general took a breath and stepped back: "I understand, kneel."

 Chapter 386ï¼š Gao Wenâ€™s preparation for action

    When the fire of the Changfeng Fortress burned, Gao Wenzheng was ready to end the connection with the satellite.

    Although he could not see clearly, he could confirm that the border negotiations had ended. It was judged from the fact that the two people did not fight. Even if this negotiation did not succeed, it did not evolve into a national war at least. Therefore, after the king returned to the Changfeng Fortress, Gao Wen Prepare to temporarily end the attention to that area.

    Then the fire will rise.

    It was a fire that ignited from inside the fortress. There was no sign of any external attack on the satellite image. The fire spread in the western part of the fortress, but it never spread outside the western region. It looked like a slam, but it seemed to be The result of human control.

    problem occurs.

    Gao Wen immediately made a judgment, and then tried to adjust the focal length of the satellite lens, but no matter how much adjustment, due to the aging of the satellite lens itself and the blockage of the smoke flame, he could not see what happened below, only one Things can be determined tonight, and some things happen to be turned upside down.

    He did not hesitate to call Heti, who had not yet slept, and summoned Byron and Philip Knight, who were preparing to rest.

    Seeing that Gao Wen¡¯s face was serious and gloomy, Herti was shocked. She was forced to stop yawning and looked at Gao Wen with curiosity: ¡°The ancestor, you called us so late, What happened?"

    Gao Wen slightly stunned. It seems to be a very difficult task to explain the source of the news to others. However, after a short hesitation, he still broke his mouth: "There is a situation in the wind fortress, I suspect that Francis II is in danger. Danger."

    "What?!" Byron was shocked, and even his chin almost screamed. The middle-aged knight¡¯s eyes were so big. "Lord, your message is reliable... No, how did you know the news?!"

    It¡¯s a thousand miles away from the Changfeng Fortress. The situation there can¡¯t be passed to Cecil Byron so quickly, but it¡¯s clear that Gao Wen¡¯s saying that Francis II is ¡°in¡± is in danger, it¡¯s like this tone. He just saw what he saw!

    "Special news channels," Gao Wen''s expression looked at Byron without change, and decided to ignore the details with the most unreasonable "I am your ancestors, so I know everything". "In short, we have to do The preparations for the death of the King were even prepared for the death of Prince Edmund."

    This amazing change made the three people in front of Gao Wen stunned. The Philip Knight keenly pressed his hand to the chest and recited the name of the **** of war: "God of war, Kyle... what will happen tonight..."

    "If the king dies on the eastern border... Ansu will definitely face war," Herti began with a quick start. "The key now is the relationship between this and the Titans..."

    When Herti¡¯s words were not finished, the study¡¯s window was suddenly pushed open by an invisible hand, and a cold night wind was swept into the house. The figure of amber jumped lightly from the window sill to Gao Wen, and she violently gasped. Enthusiastically, obviously rushing back at the fastest speed.

    In fact, in order to rush back to the lord''s house from the southernmost tip of the rebellious fortress, for the first time in her life, she squeezed her shadow power to the limit, and through the constant movement in the shadow world and the present world, she was in just half an hour. After running for almost a day and a half!

    Amber apparently did not expect that there would be Herti and others in Gao Wen¡¯s study. The information that was originally opened and ready to be swallowed was swallowed back, but after paying attention to Gao Wen¡¯s seriousness and the look of inquiry, she still took The words came out: "The king is dead! Prince Edmund''s uncle!"

    It was just that Byron was shocked by Gao Wen¡¯s source. At this time, it was finally the turn of Gao Wen¡¯s news to shock others. He looked at the half-elves in front of him with amazement: ¡°How did you know?¡±

    Is it difficult to be a singular orbiting satellite behind this shame of all things?

    Amber gasped for a few breaths, so I whipped my breath, but when I opened my mouth, I suddenly got stuck in this thing. What should I say is too bizarre, from some space in the shadow world to the border of the kingdom, and then From the border of the kingdom, one of the monarchs was brought back to the south. Later, Solderin and Tyre also smothered the people to death. Anything in the middle was taken out and dramatized and joked. Like, but it does happen!

    Finally, she finally sorted out the language: "We found an ancient space fissure crack in the shadow test field on the side of the shadow circle. I used to look at the situation, drilled through the crack and went to the Changfeng Fortress, and then saw the king being an old man. When I was killed, the Prince Edmund was watching. It was obviously an accomplice and then I was discovered. I had to evacuate quickly, but I didn¡¯t expect the old man to follow, but Solderin was in the shadow lab. After a good response, the old man was dragged into four explosions by the steel raiders of Solderin, and now he is tied into a ball by Tyre..."

    "What is this with?" Gao Wen looked at the amber of balabala with a stunned look, and then reacted. "Wait, you said that you brought the individual? And caught the mouth?!"

    "Yes! So I am here to ask you to hurry and look at the situation!" Amber slaps his head. "You better hurry up the old man was **** by Tyre, but Tyre¡¯s gesture is a little scary, I am afraid of that sea. Caterpillars blame the old man!"

    Gao Wen would like to say aloud bb, what is going on with this night, but in order to maintain his ancestor image, he had to kill all the sputum in the bronchi, and nodded solemnly: "I am going ""

    Then he turned to look at Herti and others: "Hetty, you will immediately sort out the wartime status list, I will try to come back before noon tomorrow, before that you call the business, agriculture, and industry supervisors on the territory to prepare for an emergency meeting. Byron, Philip, the Combat Corps entered the state of the highest level of combat readiness, ready to upgrade to a state of war. In addition, Philip, you will go to Kant tomorrow, pass to the Ward Perric Knight, let the Second Corps strengthen the defense In particular, pay attention to whether there is any change in the aristocratic territory in the northern region. If so, report it at the first time."

    The northern part of Kant¡¯s collar is the Carroll collar, the main gateway to the plain of the Holy Spirit. It can also be regarded as a buffer zone in the hinterland of the kingdom and the south. According to the fire inside the windy fortress and the information brought by amber, Gao Wen thinks this. I am afraid it is a shocking court battle, and its sinisterness may even exceed that of all the nobles in the foggy month of the year. I am afraid that they will fall into a scuffle. Although he believes that the long-term southern border of the kingdom may not be quickly involved in the turmoil, he still has to find a way to guard against the threat from the plain of the Holy Spirit.

    Of course, another reason is that he wants to let the unarmed Second Corps have something to do to prevent the knights who have just been loyal and the former Kant soldiers who have just begun to receive Cecil''s military training to have problems when the situation changes.

    When he saw Gao Wen¡¯s going to leave, Heti couldn¡¯t help but ask: ¡°Do you need to find something for Rebecca? She is Cecil after all...¡±

    Rebecca is currently the only heir to the Cecil family. Although she is neither good at internal affairs nor military, the thoughts of Herti''s traditional aristocracy still make her feel that Rebecca should be involved in these things.

    Gao Wen glanced at Herti deeply: "Let Rebecca rest well, go to the Magic Institute of Technology as usual tomorrow, continue to develop the vehicle chassis or the printing machine. What she did is just as important as preparing a war."

    Then he added another sentence: "Hetty, the times have changed, and people''s responsibilities should be determined by ability, not blood."

    After putting this sentence down, Gao Wen left the lord''s house with Amber.

    ......

    In the shadow test site, Solderin and the soldiers were alert around the pool, while the Siren Tyre still maintained a horrible and refreshing "sea magic" form, with a large number of tentacles controlling Clement''s actions.

    But in fact, even if she doesn''t need to tie the unlucky guy, the latter has almost no strength to resist or escape.

    The power of the four-shot explosion is not a joke. After the end of the forcible effect of the acanthosis and the conversion of life, the unprecedented weakness almost directly led to Clement''s life, if not Tyre found his "prey" in time. It is slowly dying. At this time, Clement is probably a dead body.

    "I tell you, you don''t want to die," Tyre continually patted Clement''s face with a tentacles, so that the enemies who were already paralyzed were awake again and again. Miss Haiyue''s tone was full. Worried, "If you die in my hands, I will never have to count on the ''small biscuits'' of Gao Wen''s collection..."

    Obviously, the Miss Kraken has not yet given up on the idea of ??playing the body of the "God of Nature" at Gao Wen...

    With a weird expression, Solderin watched Tyre hanging the life of the captive with the right treatment again and again, and used the tentacles to interact with each other. He couldn¡¯t help but ask: "You really don''t think you." Can this form itself scare people now?"

    Tyre looked down at his upper torso covering the scales and the strange lower body tentacles. He looked at his face: "I don''t think that our sisters will have this..."

    Solderin reluctantly said: "...What is your aesthetic in the Kraken..."

    "Whoever can change is more beautiful," Tyre replied resolutely. "Everyone will be deformed anyway. The usual appearance is just long..."

    Gao Wen arrived at the scene with such a strange atmosphere.

    In the first time he entered the Shadow Lab, he saw Tyre, who occupied the entire water pool and had a huge body shape, and a large pile of tentacles that were twisted and twisted than Tyrrhenn''s Octopus.

    His first reaction was to have a sanhek...

    "You better not stare at her tentacles," amber screamed behind Gao Wen. "There are a few evil doors with patterns in the tentacles. Just staring at them will immediately affect your mind, then You will become a particularly positive, optimistic, cheerful and energetic person, for at least two hours..."

    Gao Wen: "???"

    This is a mess!

 Chapter 387ï¼š Real war cloud

    Although Gao Wen believes that he is a satellite expert who has come across, he has sufficient knowledge and tolerance. However, every time he encounters something related to Tyre, he still can¡¯t help but produce ¡°Mom Chicken. How can this happen in the world? The feeling of the wonderful species is like now, watching the Miss Haier who is stunned in the water pool with a big eye and a small eye, he is particularly entangled in whether he should first pass a sanhek or first Go back to the blood.

    Because Tyre has been putting treatment to hang the prisoner''s life.

    As for the case of Amber''s mentioning that Tyre''s tentacles have a spiritual inspiration effect, Gao Wen did not feel that he thought it would be similar to the principle that he could immune the spirit of the gods. The world has many forces that interfere with human consciousness. Nothing works.

    "Now... let''s say hello to the guests," Gao Wen''s eyes twitched and watched Tyre for a long time before finally turning his attention away from the Bohai Witch and seeing the tie that was tied by the tentacles. It seems that there are only the last few prisoners. "What is your name? What identity? What is the purpose?"

    Clemente looked up hard. When he saw Gao Wen, he realized what happened, and the terrible creature that tied himself to dispel all his life-saving ideas, but this does not mean He will cooperate honestly: "Nothing... telling..."

    Amber waited for the old man''s words, and immediately came up from the side: "He called Clement but disguised as a royal master called Duke."

    "Duke..." Gao Wen did not know the specific personnel of Francis II who made the border this time, but with a little association, he guessed that the pretender might have been lurking beside the dead king. His expression was subtle. Get up, "So, your mission is to kill the king? You and the forces behind you will destroy this peace talk?"

    Clement closed his eyes and made a gesture that he was not ready to answer, while the other side of Solderin came to Gao Wen and whispered a few words.

    "You pretend to be a mage, but it is actually a druid," Gao Wen said, looking at Clemente. "I think I know who you are, the madman who will die all the time. It''s right." ¡±

    Clement finally answered it once: "As you say, you can''t understand our great cause."

    "This is actually the case," Gao Wen nodded. "I didn''t intend to understand your career from the very beginning. I just want you to disappear. Clay...Menter? You are doing this one time." The handwriting is indeed beyond my expectations. I admit that I underestimated you. I always thought that you were just a rat who was ignited in the dark corner, but I didn¡¯t expect you to dare to make waves on such a big thing... Let me boldly assume that since You can go to the border to assassinate the king. It must be inside the kingdom. Do you have to act?"

    Clement was just sneer, and there was no answer at all.

    This makes Gao Wen somewhat difficult: he knows that this old man who is not astonishing is not necessarily true. The afterthoughts of all things are good at changing the body shape. I am afraid that everything will die. High-ranking members, this high-ranking cult is not only powerful, but also extraordinary in mind. Ordinary interrogation methods have no effect on these people. Even if they involve spiritual spells, they may not break through them. Mind defense.

    If this is a permanent sleeper, Gao Wen can still find a way to get into the other''s mind, but this is a fallen druid, the situation makes people feel unable to start.

    But just as Gao Wen was tangled, Tyre in the pool suddenly broke his silence: "Maybe... I can let him cooperate."

    Gao Wen''s eyebrows rose slightly: "Oh?"

    "But this means is one-off," Tyre spreads and some of the free tentacles are spread out. "At least according to the tests we did on those who claim to be the ''children of the storm'', this method can only be used once. Then the person is dead."

    "...you monster!" Clemente heard Tyre''s words and finally got some touch. He struggled and yelled, "What do you want to do?"

    "You shouldn''t be qualified to say that others are monsters," Gao Wen glanced at Clement, then thought about it for a moment, and finally made up his mind, "Til, handed it to you."

    Although Gao Wen is trying to establish a controllable force from inside the sleeper, he knows that for most mad and extremely fanatical cults, saving and fighting are meaningless attempts, especially for Clement. This kind of thing will be a believer, the only way to deal with it is to let Til try her "one-off means."

    Gavin¡¯s inspiration, Tyre¡¯s lower body of the Sea Devil immediately split a few new tiny tentacles and spread to Clement, and the cult realized finally that the danger was coming and began to be more intense. Struggling with the ground, but all his struggles are against the tentacles that have been tightly bound, and floating with strange verses. After only a few breaths, the new, tiny tentacles have spread to him. Near the neck...

    But at this moment, the amber standing next to Gao Wen suddenly cried: "Wait a minute!"

    Tyre stopped the action inexplicably, and Gao Wen turned to look at the amber: "What''s wrong?"

    Amber seems to be quite entangled, but in the end it is a step forward, looking up at Tyre: "I also have questions to ask him... Can you let this person stick to it for a while?"

    "Yes," Tyre nodded. "Before your inquiry ends, he will live."

    Gao Wen glanced at the amber curiously, then looked at Tyre: "Good, then let''s get started."

    Clement struggled with all his strength and seemed to be on the verge of despair, but even so, he was still screaming loudly, and the sound was loud and surprising: "You will have to pay the price one day! You even It doesn''t deserve to be a meal of God! You only have to be the residue of His spurn after God''s meal! I won''t give in! I won''t give in!!"

    In this curse, a few smoky lavender magic halos, smooth and cold tentacles began to spread up along Clement''s neck, and drilled a little bit into the latter''s ears, sticking to the latter''s scalp Unimaginable fear and mental pressure caught Clement''s heart, and there seemed to be an endless illusion in his mind. The illusory waves echoed in his ears, hidden in the layers of waves. Countless indescribable low whispers, in those maddening voices, he recalled the end of all the endless storms of the terrible legends of the deep sea, the dark sea of ??chaos, the palace of the Lord of the Storm, the banquet of the sea devil and the sea monsters. field¡­¡­

    The eyes of this dying devotee are the bosses. At the last moment of this self-consciousness, he suddenly retreats. He feels that he has seen a more tragic and horrible scene than death. The scene makes him want to give in, but he There is no chance.

    The tentacles have penetrated into his ear, scalp, and even the eyes, and the brains of all the dead have lost the ability to think freely.

    Tyre looked down at Clement, who finally calmed down, and shook his head: "I don''t know what your gods love to eat, but your gods should be delicious."

    Even Gao Wen felt that what happened in front of him made him goose bumps. He looked at Clement''s strange state at the moment and Tyre''s creepy tentacles, and couldn''t help but pick it up: "You can''t let this The scene is a little... gentle?"

    Tyre thought for a moment: "I can turn the tentacles into pink."

    "Still forever..." Gao Wen quickly waved his hand and then looked at Clement. "Can I ask him now?"

    ¡°Always,¡± Thiel nodded slightly. ¡°But the words are as accurate as possible, so the answer is more efficient.¡±

    Gao Wen snorted and came to Clement: "Is Francis II really dead?"

    The skin on Clement''s face shook, and a low, hoarse voice came from his throat: "I personally... killed him..."

    Gao Wen continued to ask: "Prince Edmund is your accomplice? Is he controlled by the death of all things?"

    "Edmund... Moen... needs the throne of Ansu, he is the mortal of all things... the collaborators..."

    "Collaborators, not who controls who..." Gao Wen frowned, and the exact news of getting Prince Edmund''s uncle from Clement was surprising, but he was more puzzled when he was surprised. "What does Edmund want to do? Just for the throne?"

    This is the part of what he most wants to understand. Francis II is old. Prince Edmund is the first heir to the throne. The talented prince does not have to take such an extreme step. Why does he have to be in Francis II? After making the border negotiations, I made this kind of shocking move, and even went to cooperate with the cultists of the event. !

    Probably the problem was slightly complicated this time. Clement replied slowly after hesitating for a few seconds: "... Edmund... not only wants to be the king of the second dynasty... he wants... The glory of the first dynasty, wanting... Ansu is flourishing, what he wants is... the real kingship."

    Clement whispered a few more words, and then a strange smile appeared on his face: "Innocent and stupid chess pieces..."

    This must be the true evaluation of Prince Edmund by this eternal life.

    When I heard Clement''s answer, not only did Gao Wen''s face show a thoughtful look, but even the nearby Solderlin thought of many things in a flash.

    "The real kingship..." The high-level Ranger brows up. He looks at Gao Wen''s eyes. "So he has to do these things after he leaves the kingdom!!"

    Gao Wen just sighed and thought of one thing.

    He immediately asked: "Is Silas? Loren is not an insider?!"

    "Selas? Loren... loyal to... Edmund Moen..."

    Sure enough!

    Silas Loren¡¯s allegiance is not the king! But Edmund! but why?

    Perhaps... The Duke of the East is actually "Moen", is the real Ansu kingship, not the royal family under the support of the Northern family?

    Gao Wen based on the logic that a great aristocrat of this era might have inferred the position of Silas Loren. After a long time of contemplation, he suddenly asked a new question: "Is the peace agreement on the border signed?"

    "Signed..."

    Upon hearing this crucial answer, Gao Wen took a slight breath and asked the last decisive question after a few seconds of indulgence: "Will the Emperor of Tifeng... Is there anyone else?"

    Clement''s face shook a little and squeezed a word out of his throat: "...Yes."

    "I understand..." All the doubts have been answered. All the mysteries seem to be solved. Gao Wen has always felt the cloud of war hanging over the top of Ansu, but now he finally sees this cloud. The truth, "Edmund, and you, what you want is not the war between Tifeng and Ansu... What you want is the second Ansu civil war!!"

 Chapter 388ï¼š Ambers life experience

    A civil war, a real civil war.

    Unlike the aristocratic armed conflicts in the region, unlike the limited wars that the lords have carried out to re-diverge the land, even different from the military operations that Gao Wen is preparing to re-control the South, Ansu¡¯s welcoming will be a real Civil war.

    The re-divided royal family and the Duke of the border will be the promoters, leaders and participants of this war.

    Behind all this is the end of all things, a mysterious cult organization hidden in the dark.

    Their power has actually expanded to such an extent!

    Gao Wen was almost stunned. He looked at Clement with a horror. Even though this high-ranking believer had become a beggar under Tyre¡¯s tentacles, he still had to ignite the fire that had just ignited the civil war. People look at each other: "What are you doing for this civil war?"

    Clement''s face showed a struggling look. It seems that the only remaining will is resisting answering this key question, but after a while he said quietly and chaotically: "All we want is a war... any form of war... ..."

    "Do you want war?" Gao Wen brows tightly. "What do you want to do in war!?"

    Clement sent a faint slap, and Tyre snorted, and the surface of the tentacles immediately floated with a slight halo, dissolving all of Clement¡¯s rebellious will: ¡°War... bring enough ¡­¡­raw material¡­¡­"

    Gao Wen is chasing after him: "Materials? What are the raw materials?"

    Clemente groaned in pain, and Tyre snorted a bit strangely.

    "There is a very strong spiritual restraint... even stronger than my deep sea sound," Miss Haiyue showed a helpless look. "This prohibition has just erased some of his memory... I didn''t even have time to observe How did it work?"

    "There is still such a thing?" Gao Wen was taken aback. I didn''t expect these cultists to leave such a heavy "safety lock" in the minds of high-ranking members. Then he changed several methods to the side. Asked Clement, hoping to get some clues left, but the results were not expected to be harvested.

    He can only determine the following facts now:

    Prince Edmund is involved in his uncle, and he has some kind of mutual cooperation and subtle "cooperation" with the end of all things. Prince Edmund''s purpose is to end the status of the "Royal Royal Family" of the Second Dynasty and completely control the whole country. On this basis, he is afraid that there are still many follow-up plans; the Church of All Things needs war to provide them with some kind of "raw materials", whether it is the Ansu Civil War or the Ansu and Tifeng wars meet their requirements; The aspect of Feng hides the power of the event of death, and the Rosetta? Augustus is very likely to be the collaborator of the event.

    These are all the information he can get from Clement.

    After the end of the inquiry, Gao Wen glanced at the amber standing beside him and reminded: "Are you not having problems? Please ask."

    Amber glanced at Gao Wen and glanced at Clement. Then he bit his teeth and found something from his arms.

    She handed the thing to Clement''s eyes: "I heard before you know the origin of this ring?"

    Clement''s murky sight took a long time to focus on the amber hand, and he groaned lowly: "The Shadow Ring... The Ancient Ring..."

    "Do you know why this ring is in the hands of King Ansu?" Amber stared at Clement''s eyes. On her face, Gao Wen actually saw such seriousness, seriousness, and expectation for the first time. A trace of uncomfortable complex expressions.

    Where did this ring come from? Does it seem to have a very important meaning for amber?

    Gao Wen couldn''t help but wonder about it.

    Clement quickly responded: "The Shadow Ring... It was a long time ago that Francis? Moen''s possession... I don''t know its belonging before falling into the hands of Francis II... Know that it is from the ancient Gangyan Empire... heritage..."

    "You said this is the legacy of the ancient Gangyan Empire?" Amber squinted. "Is that other than that? Isn''t anyone aware of the origin of this ring?"

    The question raised by Amber is obviously too complicated. Clement has been whispering for a long time before he can say continuous and meaningful words: "It... is related to the shadow world... You can communicate the creatures in the shadow..."

    "...said and said nothing!" Amber couldn''t cover the frustration on his face, and even the ears that were always very spiritual were pulled down.

    Gao Wen has never seen this savage half-elves have such a low state, he could not help but curious: "This ring is important to you?"

    "Well," Amber nodded, and then he found another ring from his arms. The look of the ring was exactly the same as the "shadow ring", except that it was obviously damaged, and the delicate magic lines inside the ring were no longer valid. In Gao Wen¡¯s perception, it¡¯s just a metal ring with no magic fluctuations. ¡°This is another... When I was very young, my adoptive father told me that this ring is what he found. The only thing I found when I was related to my identity. It wasn¡¯t bad, it was in the year when I was awakened to the Shadow Talent, it became like this...¡±

    "Your life..." Gao Wen finally understood why Amber would show the expression just like it. "According to what you said, the ¡®Shadow çô ring¡¯ is what you got from Francis II?¡±

    "Yes," Amber nodded. "It was because he summoned a space door with a shadow ring. I could run from here to the border... I thought I finally found the clues of my parents, but I didn''t expect it. Take back a ring."

    At this time, Tyre, who had been snoring next to him, suddenly spoke up: "I have a mouth. This Clement said that the shadow ring has always been in the hands of the old king. Amber, are you afraid of being the king''s illegitimate daughter? ¡±

    Don''t say that Tyre thinks this way. In fact, after Gao Wen knew the relationship between amber and the shadow ring, he had the idea of ??a huge amount of information, but he hadn''t had time to open it. Sordling, who was not far away, listened. Shaking his head said: "I can''t see the ears of amber."

    Gao Wen looked at the amber with a puzzled look: "Ear?"

    "The edge here, upturned," Amber pointed to his pointed long elf ear. "This is a characteristic of the paternal inheritance. This means that my father is a sprite. If it is a maternal inheritance, the edge of the half-elf will be It is relatively flat and extends more backwards."

    "Is there still such a difference..." Gao Wen was the first time to know that this kind of little knowledge is even the high text of the year? Cecil is only relatively knowledgeable in the human field, and it is not clear in this respect. "So amber your father must be an elf... that, according to the life of the elf, he is still alive."

    "I think so too, although I don''t know what my mother is, but I believe my dad is still alive," Amber raised his head and said firmly. "Since the shadow ring is the treasure of the ancient Gang empire, then My dad must have been a very good elf? And he left another ring for me... This is definitely for the future to have the opportunity to recognize it!"

    Gao Wen looked at the amber with a complex look and smiled slightly: "Of course, this is the most logical inference."

    "But for so many years... I found a ring... or from the hands of a dead man... the secret of the king, who should I look for to find out its origins?"

    Gao Wen was silent for a few seconds, then slowly raised his head and said softly: "When the king is beaten down, I will definitely find someone to inquire."

    "Oh..." Amber snorted, but after half a second, it reacted and suddenly exclaimed, "Hey?!"

    "The war has begun," Gao Wen sighed softly. "It has already begun, whether we like it or not."

    The darkness of the darkness of the experimental field was quiet. Only Clement''s low and ambiguous snoring and Tyre''s tentacles occasionally stirred the sound of the pool to break the silence. After a long time, Solderin looked at Gao Wen''s eyes and said: Behind this war there is a cloud that is bigger than the war itself. The cultists who are dying of everything will be aware of this civil war."

    "Of course I know," Gao Wen nodded slightly. "But this war is inevitable. The hidden danger of the Second Dynasty was already buried on the day when the Duke of the Northern Territory supported an illegitimate child. The peace of the kingdom for so many years is Relying on the Moen royal family to constantly compromise, and several dukes balance each other to maintain the present, in other words, as long as the royal family members do not intend to compromise, and the Grand Duke does not intend to maintain a balance, then this peace situation will immediately lose its foundation... This backlog of power is so powerful that no matter you or me, there is no way to stop it."

    Solderin sighed and could only admit that Gao Wen said it was the truth.

    Gao Wen did not continue to speak, but in his heart silently thought about the things that Clement said.

    The end of all things will look forward to this war, because this war will provide valuable "raw materials" for one of their "career."

    Gao Wen couldn''t ask what the "career" is, but through the side-clicking question and the investigation of the event of extinction for a period of time, plus his degenerate truth about the gods, the Druid beliefs and other aspects beyond others. Understand, he can roughly infer what the cultists want to do and what the "raw materials" they are asking for.

    After that, Gao Wen asked Clement a lot of things, and in the process confirmed that he had a high-level bishop-level identity in the whole event, and in addition, he also collected A lot of information about the death of all things.

    The trial lasted almost a whole night.

    Finally, Tyre ended the "control" of Clement.

    As a root of the tentacles breaks away from the body of this cultist, his flesh and blood begins to collapse and break down uncontrollably, and he falls down like a wax that is melting. Finally, only a touch of dip is left on the scene. Clothes with viscous material and a few fragile porous bones.

    This killed the people of Francis II and ignited the first fire of the Ansu Civil War. The death was terrible.

    "It''s really disgusting," Tyre looked down at the pool and couldn''t help but spit out his tongue. "It''s the same as the deep sea mud..."

    "You should take back the tentacles of your body first," Gao Wen frowned at the Kraken. "To tell the truth, your shape is no less shocking to ordinary people than the deep sea."

    (I want to announce a message on my birthday, probably a lot of people know it... my wife is pregnant! It has been three months! There will be little eyes next year!

    However, my wife''s reaction after pregnancy is very serious. Now my body is very poor. I have to take care of my family here. My energy may not keep up, and the update will be affected. I am adjusting my work schedule and codeword habits here, I should be able to guarantee that I will not break even more, but I have to change my list in the middle. I hope everyone can understand... Now I am taking care of my family alone. It is really busy. But it is coming.

    Finally, I wish you a happy birthday =. = I hope my wife will get better soon. )

    Genius website address:.

 Chapter 389ï¼š Kings blood

    Gao Wen is not a young man who is always on the top of his blood. He will not look at the upcoming war with his innocent and simple thoughts - so even if he realizes the action of all things, he does not use a blood to call for peace. idea.

    After figuring out the cause and effect of the matter, Gao Wen realized that although this civil war is expected to be the end of all things, it is by no means a cult group will be able to promote it all the time - it is a historical trend The inevitable product is as inevitable as the war that Ansu and Tifeng will surely break out.

    Francis II fell, killing him is the high-ranking bishop of all things, the planner is his son, but the old king is not just dead in the hands of these two people, his death is Several forces have played together and promoted the results.

    Edmund needs him to die, not only because he needs a reason to set off the civil war, but also because the prince wants to eradicate the biggest "compromise" in the royal family, and use the death of the king to maximize the indignation of the domestic aristocracy, for the shortest The authority to get the soldiers in the time;

    The Duke of the Eastland needs him to die, because the Duke¡¯s allegiance is never the king, but Prince Edmond, or a "Moen royal family" that can return to the first dynasty era;

    Emperor Tifeng also needed him to die, because Tifeng needed an outbreak of civil war in Ansu, and Gao Wen could almost certainly confirm that Tifeng would quietly watch Ansu¡¯s civil war after this, until the ancient kingdom completely fell apart;

    The Wilde family in the North, the Duke of Victoria? Wilde, does she need the king to die? Francis II was the most difficult king to control since the establishment of the Second Dynasty. Although the King seemed to be compelled to compromise, his forbearance was extremely tenacity and embarrassment. He spent nearly forty years to break free from Wilde. The family''s control, has the Wilde family long wanted to change to a more obedient king? Like Wales? Moen...

    Many of them put the sharp knives on Francis II, and all things died. They just pushed the king to the sharp knives.

    Therefore, the second civil war of Ansu was the same as the Ansu-Tifeng war, but the latter was delayed. The former was a foregone conclusion when Francis II fell.

    The blood of the king''s blood is to be paid for by the blood of the whole kingdom. Anyone''s appeal, call, run, and revealing the truth are pale and powerless. Even if Gao Wen is the "old ancestor", no one will be able to speak at this time. Listen, in fact, even if some people listen, they will deliberately pretend to be inaudible.

    In the shadow test field, the people who stayed here are still doing some finishing work.

    Tyre put away his own sea monster form and summoned a large water polo to start cleaning up the disgusting wreckage left after Clement died. Solderlin took his own steel ranger. The players began to set up lighting in the darkness of the experimental field. These fighters experienced the spiritual impact of the Tyre Sea Devil form. Almost everyone has passed sancheck more than three times. At this time, all the values ??are full and energetic. Fighting high spirits, even the efficiency of work has doubled...

    Gao Wen and Amber came to the center of the shadow test field and looked at the circular pit on the platform. Gao Wen thought thoughtfully: "That is, in the corresponding position of the shadow world, there is an unstable crack. When someone launches a shadow ring in the world, will that unstable crack open a space channel in the world and call the shadows to the people?"

    "I judged this way," Amber nodded. "But the space crack is obviously very unstable. If the shadows pass by the people, it is better to say that when the people of the world pass, it will cause the channel to collapse rapidly."

    "...The shadow ring is the relic of the ancient Gangyan Empire. This shadow test field is also the creation of the ancient Gangyan Empire. There must be a connection between them..." Gao Wen looked around this huge cave and thought about it. Look, "Even in the period of Gangs, humans'' research on the shadow world is not very deep. At most, it is possible to open a small "different space warehouse" in the shadow world to store certain important items, but for The nature of the shadow world and the reasons for its formation have never been clearly concluded by scholars."

    "This should be the place where they studied the essence of the shadow world," Amber said, shaking his head. "This pit was a fixed portal that was built that year. Is the shadow ring a tool used by researchers to open the door?" ¡±

    "Maybe... but I am even more curious about why these studies are going to be done in the ''rebellious fortress''," Gao Wen said of his doubts. "The purpose of this fortress is to find a way out for human beings in the magic tide." Is it true that the scholars of that year thought that one of the ways out was the shadow world?"

    Amber blinked and thought about it, shaking his head in a hurry: "I don''t know about it - although I can go into the shadow world, I don''t know if the shadow world will be affected by the magic tide."

    "Can you communicate with the Shadow Residents?" Gao Wen asked curiously as he looked at Amber''s eyes.

    Amber spreads out: "If you think that two people can also call ¡®communication¡¯ when they talk about their dreams, then I can communicate with them.¡±

    "I understand..." Gao Wen shook his head in a dumbfounding voice. "But then, what kind of existence is the Shadow Residents? Do they have their own society? Are they the "Elemental Creatures" of the Shadow System?"

    Many researchers in the shadows know the existence of the shadow inhabitants. Even Gao Wen, Cecil, who is not a magician, knows some secrets about the shadows of the people because of his knowledge. But as Gao Wen knows. That''s all, it''s just a "secret". The special creature with a human form but distinctly different from human beings is a mystery to all scholars, because of its powerful offensiveness and the darkness itself. The singularity has never been successful in establishing communication with the shadowy inhabitants, and since the shadows of the inhabitants have not been able to exist for a long time in the present world, no one has ever successfully ¡°captured¡± them.

    Hearing the question of Gao Wen, Amber put his hand under the chin and thought it like a decent, then shook his head: "I don''t know, but I suspect they are at least civilized - they are wearing clothes!"

    Gao Wen heard this answer and couldn''t help but stunned the amber: "You are justified, but said it is the same as saying - you are not a shadow master? I thought that you know at least the shadow world is better than I have more."

    Amber fork swayed with a word: "So it is said to be ¡®named¡¯!¡±

    Gao Wen: "..."

    Is this shame of the elf really shameful when acknowledging this kind of thing?

    Looking at Amber¡¯s face, he was not ashamed to be proud of it. Gao Wen could only pout, then looked up and down the half-elf in front of him: ¡°The words are coming back... Have you ever thought about it, you are with this shadow test field? Will it have anything to do with it?"

    Speaking of the topic of life, Amber put away the look of a hippie smile on her face. She quietly glanced at the circular pit: "I don''t know... although I saw the space crack, I saw Francis II. When I used the shadow to open the space crack, I thought about it... but I didn¡¯t have a clue. After all, my parents who have never seen each other just left me a piece. The ring only, who knows what the ring means, is it really related to my life? Or is it just to let the person who can see me give me a meal on the ring? Even... maybe my parents also It¡¯s just two thieves. The ring is the one they stole. It¡¯s the one that comes with me. After all, the ring doesn¡¯t look worth much when it doesn¡¯t start...¡±

    "Your adoptive father, and Pitman, do they know nothing about your life?"

    "Where do they know," Amber laughed, seemingly relaxed. "My adoptive father is a thief. He claims to be the strongest stalker in the South, but he has never done anything but a thief in his life. Pitman. Uncle... Needless to say, you all know that although there are some skills, the whole body is abducted..."

    "Pitman..." I thought of the day when I was in the territory, but in fact I not only cracked the secret of the Shenli Inversion, but also led the establishment of the entire alchemy industry project, and at the same time seemed to have a lot of occult knowledge of the Druid. Gao Wen shook his head. "He is not simple."

    "The lord, the lighting point is set up - only so much can be set first, we have enough magic network unit."

    Solderin¡¯s report interrupted the conversation between Gao Wen and Amber: although in private, the high-ranking ranger and Gao Wen would be acquainted with old friends, but when talking about business, Solderlin insisted on calling Gao Wen. For the "Lord".

    Gao Wen looked around at this huge cave and saw that there was lighting on the road from the entrance to the center of the cave, and in some of the more dry areas there was a temporary setting of the magic spar, and he nodded slightly: First evacuate, then organize another exploration team to inspect the entire cave. All return."

    The next day, Cecil¡¯s pre-war mobilization meeting was held as scheduled.

    Looking at the heads of various departments standing in front of him, Gao Wen did not hide anything. He said bluntly: "You, Ansu will face a war - King Francis II was killed last night."

    He also hesitated to say this amazing information so early, but before the meeting, he made up his mind.

    This is a meeting that only the heads of the various departments of the Office of the Government can participate in. Each of the participants decides on the operation of some of the main functions of Cecil society. They are qualified to know the information. Secondly, the reason why Gao Wen let Heti held the meeting ahead of time because he saw the fire of the Changfeng Fortress on the first night and heard the information brought by Amber. He summoned these people on the premise of knowing that the King was assassinated. Finally, Gao Wen also feels that it is time for everyone to be clear about the future.

    Although almost all the top officials in the Office of Government know that Cecil¡¯s huge social machine will not be at the foot of the dark mountains, this layer of window paper is still to be broken.

    Sure enough, Gao Wen¡¯s sentence directly caused an uproar in the conference hall.

    Even the two knights, Byron and Philip, who knew the situation last night, showed a dignified appearance.

    Because until now, they dared to believe that this thing is true.

    "I know what you want to ask," Gao Wen raised a hand, and the scene immediately quieted down. He went on to say, "It¡¯s not the Tifeng people who are doing it. It¡¯s the cultist of the dead, and colluding with the cultists. Prince Edmund, and I have good reason to believe that the Duke of the East is also in it!"

 Chapter 390ï¼š Assembly

    The nobility of this era rarely talks about wars with people other than nobles, because war is a game of nobility, a chess game for kings and lords, and war is a tool and stage for their distribution of interests, so they will not, There is no need to explain to civilians why their land is to be involved in the war but Gao Wen does not think so.

    He must let the people under his hand know why the war broke out and the significance of this war to the territory. Only then can he tie the interests of the entire Cecil leader.

    "People, peace is over. According to my judgment, it will not take long for Prince Edmund and Ansu¡¯s most powerful Eastern Army to declare that the king has been occupied by the rebels, and the two dukes of the king And the Welsh Moen, who is enshrined in them, will certainly call on the nobility in the same name. The second civil war in Ansu may break out in the fire, and our greatest advantage is that we know the news before everyone. ¡±

    Gao Wen did not explain his source, but his absolute authority and his miraculous performance have made him not need to explain. Everyone in the conference hall began to think about the future of Cecil in the way of the Lord. The Knights of the Knights were the first to break the silence: "The war will sooner or later burn to the south."

    "Yes, three of the four kingdoms of the Kingdom will be involved in the civil war, and the South cannot always be alone," Gao Wen nodded. "So what we have to do is to firmly control the South and take the initiative before the war is burned in." ""

    The death of Francis II was a big variable for Gao Wen, but this variable was also within his few bad predictions about the peace talks. Although the details are different, he did push the Ansu outbreak. The possibility of a civil war, now that the king is really dead, the situation in this kingdom is about to be erratic, but for Gao Wen, there is indeed an opportunity hidden in it.

    He can be more justified and more complete in his resignation and rule over the entire South.

    A chaotic Wangdu aristocrat and the splitting Moen royal family will have no time to take into account the situation in the south. It is impossible for the Three Kingdoms to separate the extra energy to intervene in the reshuffle operation in the South, and those who are more concerned with the plains of the Holy Spirit. They will also be affected by chaos and become easier to deal with. As long as we can seize the opportunity of this first move and complete the integration of the basic disk in the early days of the Ansu civil war, then everything will be easier than planned.

    And Gao Wen can take advantage of this opportunity of civil war to make his many follow-up activities more justifiable...

    With such thoughts, Gao Wen first mobilized the heads of various departments before the war, and completed the assignment of combat readiness tasks. After the meeting, Byron, Philip, Solderin, Hetty and Amber left. Down: The next step is a real military closed meeting.

    "The mobilization of the Combat Corps is in place," Byron first reported his situation. "The arsenal is still working overtime to hoard weapons and ammunition."

    Heti went on to say: "The propaganda in the territory began a few days ago. In addition, I have already let Godwin Orlando prepare for the news about the plots of the great aristocrats in the South to attack Cecil and plunder the wealth of the territory. It will be released soon tomorrow."

    Gao Wen looked at Amber again, waiting for him to speak. The latter has already begun to actively report the news that has just been received: "The woman of Gloria sent the latest secret letter, the count of the Count of Carol, the Count of Peibo for several consecutive days. There were armed militiamen and knights, and it seems that the Count of Hosman has begun to assemble the army. They also sent an invitation to G¨¹len, as you said before, and the woman of Gloria agreed."

    "They only know that I visited the Greenland collar once last winter, but I don''t know that I only visited it once. Glan Ling is already a member of Cecil''s power." Gao Wen shook his head. "I have always let Roppenig Lan is actively contacting Hosman and it seems that the effect is not bad."

    "What direction do you think they will attack?" Solderin looked at Gao Wen.

    Gao Wen stood up and came to the map of the South Island hanging on the wall of the conference room.

    "Cecile''s back is against the dark mountains. This is a natural danger. At least those southern aristocrats will not challenge this natural danger, so they can only choose three offensive routes: the east side, the west side, and the north side.

    "The Earl of Hosman and the southern aristocrats he is associated with are mostly located in the west and north. If they attack from the east, it means that most of them will travel long distances in the wilderness, and the mountains on the east side of Cecil. The only plains are narrow, so this is not a good offensive line;

    "On the west side, the dense western forest is a huge barrier. If they don''t want the army to spend half a month in the forest, they have to take the East-West Road between the forest and the Baishui River, or flow down from the Baishui River. The former has to face the blockade line of Cecil, who will pass Leslie¡¯s collar and pass under the towering walls of Tanzan town...but they may take the risk because the Viscount Andrew Leslie has been Sylre is very close, but it is not impossible for the aristocrats in the south;

    "North... This should be the best offensive line. They can attack the Kant area first because Kant is the new land of Cecil. According to the general rules, they will think that the Kant area is under-preserved, and the local knights and nostalgia against Sethi. Seoul''s loyalty will be very low, so they will give priority to attacking here. If they win Kant, they can use it as a stronghold and continue to attack Cecil City."

    Gao Wen finished his speculation, and Soldlin touched his chin and said, "So, they may attack from the west and the north at the same time?"

    "That depends on how many people the Count of Hosman can organize and whether his authority is sufficient to support such a division," Gao Wen said, and then retracted his view from the map. "What we have to do now is Push the last Earl of Horsman again..."

    "Push the last one?" Hetty asked curiously.

    ¡°Notice Paderick that the supply of alchemy syrup in the whole country has been reduced by 50%,¡± Gao Wenxian said to Hetty, and then turned to amber. ¡°Let the twenty-five production and construction office draft a plan and let the 25 brigade send out a message. ... It is said that those who lost the land of Cecil Knight and the scorned Master of the Kings broke the riots and destroyed the alchemy factory. The interior of Cecil was in chaos, and the alchemy pharmacy industry as the pillar of the territory was about to stop. When the grenade was not there was a batch of defective products that had not been destroyed yet? Just go to the North Shore Reservoir to use the crater, let the 25 battalions go to the dock to hit the foundation, and blow them in front of them, telling them that the Master on the territory is making trouble."

    Amber¡¯s eyes are shining: ¡°I like this program!!¡±

    Not to mention amber, even Soldlin had a bit of admiration for Gao Wen at this time, and Philip couldn''t help but scream with Byron: "You said... Is the lord doing something that is not in line with the spirit of the Cavaliers? ¡±

    Byron opened his mouth and habitually wanted to make a set of rumors to fool this straight young man, but the plan that Gao Wen developed was too dirty, and the feeling of the old fritters could not be washed. He had to scream twice: "The lord is thinking about the overall situation and has to sacrifice the spirit of the knight."

    Philip thought for a moment and nodded: "Hey."

    Byron looked at him in surprise: "Well? You turned your mind? Why didn''t you get the same knight spirit as before?"

    Philip thought again and waved his hand: "I recently realized one thing, that is, I said at the root, but you are more eager to understand the knight spirit. I want to know when the last time you promised me the persuader railgun. give me?"

    Byron: "..."

    In the spring of 736, in the last days of the month of recovery, countless or bright or dark tides surged in this ancient country.

    However, due to the slow spread of the news, coupled with the occlusion of the southern region itself, almost everyone in the South has not known what they are going to do in the next few years when these tides have just surged.

    In the eastern region, G¨¹len collar, Roppie G¨¹len sent away the messenger from the western region, watching the carriage hanging the Hosman family emblem disappear gradually on the mountain road, and her mouth slowly revealed a temperatureless smile.

    "Is it even a gathering of 70,000 people?" The woman said to herself, "It¡¯s crazy..."

    After the middle-aged housekeeper who followed for many years, he came to the woman¡¯s lord and said softly: ¡°The hostess, the knight and the soldiers have gathered together.¡±

    "Very good," Roppie G¨¹len nodded. "Let the knights go first and go to Carroll... I will help the good neighbor."

    The butler left, and Roperie Gram turned and stood on the castle''s terrace overlooking the rolling hills of the southern region.

    "70,000 people... Duke of Gaowen, I hope that you can really do what you promise, this will be the last time I gambled in my life."

    Cecil''s collar, Baishuihe, accompanied by the snarl of the steel repulsion mechanism and the hinge device, the huge mechanical bridge connecting the two sides of the river slowly descended and closed, and the various vehicles and pedestrians who had long waited for a long time embarked on it. On the bridge deck, a messenger carriage heading for the Kant area ran in the front. The carriage was flying, and a newspaper in the carriage was loosened by the vibration. Several sheets of ink smelling were scattered to the deck. on.

    The newspaper is printed with eye-catching headline text:

    Out-of-war war threatens our prosperity and peace

    Under this, there is a subtitle:

    Mr. Godwin commented that the Count of Hosman and his running dogs did not want the people of Cecil to live a good life.

    A pair of feet in the sneakers walked on the mechanical bridge, and the owner of the feet stopped in front of the "outside", and then a thick and powerful hand picked up the paper.

    Wright Aviken looked carefully at the content outside the title. This article is completely different from Godwin''s previous style of writing, which is filled with elegant language even if it is simple and simple. It is plain and straightforward, but it seems to be profitable. The sword is full of offensive, strong and hot, no doubt, even if this article was written by Godwin himself, its content is not the one who came from the "editor and president" of Wangdu.

    "Where is the battlefield..."

    The priest who lost the light whispered softly and slowly clenched his fists.

 Chapter 391ï¼š The day of war

    Cecil led, in the study of the Lord''s House, Gao Wen seriously looked at an intelligence that Amber had just sent.

    "It seems that the news of the 25th Brigade was successfully sent to their masters." Gao Wen looked up and looked at the half-elf standing beside him. "There are already more than 40 seals from the South. The knights and their militia gathered at the Count of Hosman, and their actions were completely undisguised. The knights who responded to the call were all swaying on the road during the day, and the messages were passed between the various aristocratic territories. Messengers are also everywhere."

    "In fact, the nobles themselves will not cover up when they engage in these things," Amber picked up an apple from the Gaowen table and held it in his mouth. He said with a sigh of confusion. "It¡¯s all except Cecil has a military intelligence bureau, who will be able to come up with such an intelligence system like you, and to take a step back, the situation is already like this, and it is not necessary for them to hide and squat."

    Gao Wenxi smiled and shook his head: "Now I am waiting for an official letter. According to the rules of the traditional aristocrats, it is certain to send a declaration before the war."

    Amber stopped the action of the apple, with a confused look on his face: "Say again... although Ansu and Tifeng have signed a peace agreement, but this time Ansu once the civil war is up, the helpers Will not immediately tear up the agreement to fall into the rocks?"

    Gao Wen looked at Amber quite a bit: "You can still think of it, there is progress."

    "I am still trying hard to think about it! I just don''t have the tactics of your dirty people!" Amber blinked and his cheeks bulged. "And I wanted to ask this at first, but I never found a chance." Just already!"

    Gao Wen looked at the amber look of this serious, angry, could not help but smile and shook his head: "Tianfeng certainly won''t come in, at least not now."

    Amber¡¯s face is puzzled: ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Tifeng has been dealing with Ansu for hundreds of years. They know the characteristics of Ansu people very well,¡± Gao Wen patiently explained. There is also a speculation in the middle. ¡°I still remember that I specifically confirmed with that Clement. One thing? The Emperor of Tifeng also has people who will die all over the world... So from the beginning, this ''peace agreement'' was just a play, but so far, this play will continue to play. Rosetta Augustus will watch Ansu fall into a civil war, watching Ansu fall deeper and deeper in the next few years, until the kingdom is almost falling apart, he will enter the market to collect interest, but Before that, he would never start with Ansu, because he knows... Once Tifeng is working, Ansu¡¯s civil war will end soon.¡±

    Amber blinked and seemed to understand the meaning of Gao Wen.

    "The invasion of the Tifeng people will allow Ansu to quickly hold a group. The three big brothers have not yet established enough hatred. They are likely to be consistent with the outside world." Gao Wen put down the information in his hands, and his mind appeared in his mind. The impression and analysis of the Duke of the Border, "Northern Victoria? Wilde chose to support the King to stabilize the country, East Side Silas? Loren chose to loyal Moen blood to rebuild the glory of the First Dynasty, Westland Franklin? Cypress German rarely involves royal party disputes, but half of Ansu¡¯s economy relies on his border trade... No matter what role the three Dukes play in this civil war, the means used is smart or stupid, but at least one thing is certain. That is, they are all using their own logic to maintain this country. I think that Rosetta Augustus is definitely investigating and understanding this."

    Speaking of this, Gao Wen suddenly sighed slightly: "The only thing I am not sure about now is whether there is some kind of tacit understanding between Prince Edmund and the King of Tifeng. Is it a gamble? Yes, the death of Francis II is too sighing."

    "Just die in a play, and a gambling game outside the show..." Amber muttered, looking at the apple in his hand, suddenly felt no smell, "Maybe everyone is looking forward to this civil war, only that The old king really believes in peace... I really don¡¯t like the stupid logic of the nobility."

    A knock at the door came at this moment, interrupting the conversation between Gao Wen and Amber.

    The door to the study opened, and the tall and strong priest Wright appeared at the door.

    Gao Wen was surprised to see the only pastor on the territory: "Mr. Wright, is there something?"

    "Lord," Wright whispered, and then said straightforwardly, "I want to go to the battlefield."

    Gao Wen took a moment, this he really did not expect: "On the battlefield?"

    "I saw the news in the newspaper, I¡¯m going to fight it?" Wright pulled out the "outside" he had picked up. "I want to go to war."

    The high text also wants to explain to the other party the difference between the current professional military system on the territory and the command system and the traditional chaotic private system, but after seeing the serious expression on Wright''s face, he only asked one question: Talk about the reasons."

    "I know that a group of priests from the church and the Knights of the Church joined the army of the Southland nobility," Wright said calmly. "I want an opportunity to face them face to face."

    Gao Wen quietly watched Wright for a long time, and finally spit out the gas: "You should know that the Cecil Combat Corps is not the same as the general aristocratic private soldiers. It is not the strength of the boss to report to the battlefield." The standard, and there is no official military priest in the military."

    "I know, I have also seen those ray guns. It is something I have never used. It should be too late for temporary study." Lai nodded. "But I can go to the logistics, help build the fortifications, or carry the wounded. I know how to bandage first aid and herbal knowledge, which should come in handy on the battlefield."

    "...the medical team needs people," Gao Wen said for a long time, and finally nodded. "Go to the Byron Knight to sign up and say that I let you go. In addition, the ray gun and grenade still have to learn, I Will let Byron prepare a set of suitable equipment for you, even if you are not skilled, at least on the battlefield can be used to protect."

    Wright¡¯s face smiled and he bent down deeply: ¡°Thank you for your understanding.¡±

    Then he stood up and walked to the door, but before he was about to push the door, Gao Wen suddenly stopped him behind him: "Mr. Wright."

    Wright stopped and turned to look back: "Lord?"

    "It¡¯s not the same for your church compatriots on the battlefield, and a fight in the countryside." Gao Wen looked at Wright¡¯s eyes with a calm tone. ¡°Do you really think about this?¡±

    "I think, lord," Wright said very seriously. "On the battlefield, they are the real enemy."

    "Not only do you want to think about this," Gao Wen said seriously. "I hope that you can think of another question before facing them... you believe in the Holy Light, or the Holy Light."

    This sentence seems to have greatly touched Wright. This tall priest suddenly fell into a short silence. After a few seconds, he took a deep breath and bowed: "I will think about it, the lord." ""

    "Do you really let the big man go?" After Wright left, Amber couldn''t help but curiously ask, "You have to know that he has no glory now, and he is basically an ordinary person except the big man. Or is it an ordinary person who has not received training from the Combat Corps... A person who has not touched the ray gun will not have problems on the battlefield?"

    "So I asked him to go to the medical team, and I believe that even with Wright''s skill, even if he didn''t have the light, he also had the ability to protect himself." Gao Wen shook his head. "Let him go. He is a believer, always give him a Opportunity, let him test what he believes."

    In the spring of 736 in the spring of Ansu, on the last day of the month of recovery, a horse riding a high horse, hanging the emblem of the Earl of Hosman, and carrying a black and red flag, ran into the checkpoint of Sesil along the south bank of the White River.

    The messenger was intercepted at the level, and the letter he brought was sent to Gao Wen in an hour.

    In the lord''s house, Gao Wen took the letter he had been waiting for from Amber. This is an officially formal, even grand, letter. It is sealed in a paint tube with gold thread. Tough light parchment and spiced ink are written, and between the gorgeous fancy fonts and the noble grammar of the mouth, the long-awaited content of Gao Wen is written.

    Amber curiously gathered half a head from Gao Wen and looked at the contents of the parchment. She saw a diplomatic book with extraordinarily polite words but no friendly content.

    Earl of Hosman and forty-three lords with a glorious title and orthodox bloodline in the south, greet the Duke of Govin Cecil, and solemnly protest the recent interruption of the supply of alchemy pharmacy; strictly protesting the skyrocketing prices of ore and mining machinery and metal products Severely protesting the deprivation of the privileged privileges of the Cecil family and the violation of the surrounding territories; demanding that the Cecil family immediately stop the destruction of the aristocratic order, restore the aristocratic privileges in the territory, and re-regulate the behavior of the inhabitants in the territory to prevent This bad atmosphere continues to spread and affects the ethos of other territories...

    They also listed Cecil¡¯s constant recruitment of refugees throughout the South, the promotion of deviant laws, the acceptance of heretical believers suspected of cults, the massive release of slaves, the arrest of ¡°sincere and legitimate businessmen¡±, conspiracy to subvert Kant¡¯s collar, and the murder of former Kant. The Viscount and the cult rumors and other murders, a lot of crimes, true and false, even more than a dozen, so that amber is amazing.

    In the end, the letter finally revealed the "willingness to use force to negotiate" in order to maintain order.

    Amber looked at Gao Wen seriously and read the letter carefully, and then saw Gao Wen''s face lightly picking up the handwriting pen.

    She curiously asked: "Do you want to write a reply?"

    Gao Wen shook his head and wrote a word at the end of the letter:

    Have read.

    "Go to the messenger," Gao Wen re-rolled the parchment into the paint can and handed it to the stunned amber. "It''s still early, let him go back to life - he will not leave him for lunch." ¡±

    "You write a word?!" Amber seems to still not believe what he saw and confirmed again and again, "This is a gauntlet! Is the normal aristocrat not going back and forth to play a dozen or so mouths at this time?"

    "That''s enough," Gao Wen said with a smile. "As for other responses... Count Horsman will see it."

    Amber left with a "return" in confusion, and in the military workshop of the machinery factory, under the personal control of Nicholas Eggs, a heavy-track accelerated projectile was firmly settled in the shell.

    On the smooth surface of the shells, a new line of stamped words is clearly identifiable -

    Hello, the other side, this is our argument.

    On the last day of the month of recovery, the news of the assassination of the King and the revenge of the Duke of the East was still on the road, but the first war that brought Ansu to change has begun.

 Chapter 392ï¼š "big army"

    Leslie Collar, Tanzan Town, tall and thin, Viscount Andrew went to the wall and looked at the direction of the quayside at the lookout point of the city wall.

    The newly built wharf tower stands on the banks of the Baishui River. The beautiful spires of the tower reflect the fantastic brilliance in the sunlight. Under the tower, thousands of sails pass by the Baishui River. Large and small ships are like busy ants. The entire river is a busy scene.

    This busy and lively scene began last year.

    A cool breeze blew, and the throat that became sensitive because of overdose of the potion suddenly became uncomfortable. Viscount Andrew Leslie couldn¡¯t help but make a few severe coughs. The butler standing by the side immediately stepped forward and would warm up. The long coat is draped over his master.

    The butler who has been recruited for less than a year is a little worried: "You should go back to rest as a Viscount."

    ¡°Blowing the cold wind helps to calm down,¡± Andrew said casually, his eyes retracted from the dock and swept through the new warehouse, the mill and the Xicheng District. He suddenly sighed, ¡°It¡¯s so fast.¡±

    The housekeeper did not hear: "What?"

    The newly recruited butler was reliable and his brains were still flexible, but after all, the time was short, and there was a lack of tacit understanding between himself and the Viscount Andrew. He sighed slightly in this respect, then shook his head and took some unpleasant memories out of his mind: Nothing. The messenger is still waiting in the castle?"

    "Yes," the butler nodded. "The Count of Hosman waits for your reply."

    The Viscount Andrew was silent for a moment and suddenly asked: "You said, who will win this war?"

    "...Gavin? The Duke of Cecil is not good," the steward hesitated, whispering, knowing that his master and the Duke of Gaowen were very close, but loyalty required him to say at this time that he really The idea, "even if he is a legend, he has only a few thousand people in his hand, but the Count of Hosman has organized a tens of thousands of people..."

    Viscount Andrew is undecided: "The tens of thousands of ¡®big army¡¯...¡±

    With the mobilization ability of this era, coupled with the desolate and decadent situation of the Southland itself, it is indeed a great number to call on tens of thousands of troops. After all, the largest aristocrats here will also go to the count, and the number of private soldiers that can be maintained is There are limits.

    After thinking for a few seconds, Viscount Andrew looked at his housekeeper: "It seems that you should respond to the call of Count Horsman as soon as possible, so as to stand on the side of the winner as soon as possible."

    The butler bowed his head deeply: "My advice is of no importance. I am just a steward and I don''t have enough ability to understand your career."

    Andrew felt a bit boring, licking his mouth at the angle that the housekeeper couldn''t see, and then looking at the slingers on the wall. The trebuchets were heading towards the White River. A century ago, the ancestors of the Lesley family relied on this. Facing the walls of the river to resist the robbers and fugitives attacked from the waterway, it was the time when the Ansu civil strife was just over, and the South was far less secure than it is today. Now that a hundred years have passed, these slingers on the wall have been changed several times because of decay and fragility, but they have not been used for a long time.

    Another cold wind blew, the wind on the wall seemed to be particularly irritating to the lungs. The prince wrapped his wraps and coughed twice: "Let''s go back, the messenger of Count Horsman has waited For a long time."

    The butler immediately followed: "Yes."

    "Add another copy of the ''newspaper'' issued by Cecil, and the information about the "Aristocratic Reform Act" and the "Land Distribution Law" that they promoted. I will find some for me... I have to Learn about it."

    A large army is gathering in the northern region.

    In addition to the 20,000 troops assigned to the Earl of Peibo, the 50,000 as the main force has been in place for more than ten days of mobilization and gathering. The continuous camps and flags are on the plain in the southwest of the Carroll region. Spreading up, it¡¯s like an unprecedented market.

    There are dozens of army troops from all over the South, from the Baron to the Earl, all the glorious and orthodox bloods are brought together. Each of the nobles brought in fewer than a hundred soldiers, and many of them reached thousands, and each camped on their own. They first allocated large areas according to the level of their noble loyalty, and then distributed them in this area according to the order of the gathering points, eventually forming a staggered, incomparably chaotic, diverse station.

    Dozens of different flags fluttered over this huge platter. The camps were like labyrinths of intricate roads, wearing various colors, various armor, holding various flags, carrying various The accent''s commanders ran around in the labyrinth of the labyrinth, yelling at the orders that only their own people could understand (or don''t understand), and the chaos that broke out because of the wrong command happened only soon. Will be rushed out by the knights to stop.

    The equipment worn by the soldiers in the camp was as chaotic as their camp. It was even a lively exhibition. From the simplest half-length leather to the finest steel shovel, they all gathered in the same place. They used The methods used to identify one''s identity are completely different. Some rely on a burqa with an emblem on the body, some with different colors on the head, some with shields on the shield, and others. There is no mark at all, and all the soldiers in the same village are used to remember each other''s faces. This makes people wonder if the "army" will be wrong with the team on the day of the dismissal, which will lead to other runs. The fact that the territory is going up is actually possible, even if it did happen.

    In the story of some bards, there is a story that depicts a story: a soldier named Tom, who may be a high mountainer or a Concord, who participated in a grand war but returned from a triumphant return. When he mistaken the face of the chief, he followed the army of others and went to a place far away from home. He married his wife and children in a foreign land, lived for eight years, and then again went wrong with the team in a new war. I returned to my hometown in a confused way... This story is widely spread in the South, and is even regarded by many knights as a symbol of "romantic battlefield life."

    Karlov Holsman, wearing a golden red count, rides in his favorite red-handed battle, accompanied by several viscounts and barons, through this huge camp, in his nearest position, wearing Viscount Carroll in a black jacket.

    The Earl of Karlov-Holsman had a lighthearted smile on his face, and this astounding camp in front of him and the army of up to 50,000 in the camp were built and gathered under his supreme prestige. This grand scene proves that the Horsman family is still brilliant in his hands, and this is the best award he can get as a member of the Hosman family.

    "Look, the power of this scale, I really don''t know what our ancient hero wants to resist," Count Horsman pointed to the front with a whip, and the tone couldn''t help but rise. "To tell the truth, I almost regret it now. Maybe I don''t need to call so many people. Every banner here can be distributed fairly with a trophy."

    "This just proves your generosity, my adult," said a baron with a smile and respect and admiration. "You not only stand up to maintain Ansu''s laws and traditions, but also generously take care of the land." Everyone."

    Other people around him echoed, and during the conversation between the nobles, some noises suddenly came from nearby.

    Earl of Hosman looked up and saw a group of soldiers wearing armor or half-body armor wrestling together beside the camp. It seemed that they were arguing over the qualifications for priority watering, but they did not wriggle for a long time. Then, a brightly-knighted knight came out, and all the people who had been fighting were knocked over to the ground.

    "Look, the knight who is doing his duty is maintaining order. This is the duty and significance of the nobility." Hosman looked at this scene with satisfaction and could not help but sigh. "I can¡¯t imagine if there is no such power to maintain order. Here, what will be chaotic... So I can¡¯t even imagine what our ancient heroes wanted to do after depriving the knights of their privileges and destroying the aristocracy¡¯s role in maintaining order.¡±

    "What he wants to do is probably only known to the gods, but he must have experienced the consequences of doing so," said Viscount Carroll, shaking his head and sighing. "The insulted knights and mages smashed him." The ''Alchemy Factory'' also blew up his warehouse. He destroyed the order, and now the order disappeared from his land. It can only be said to be self-sufficient."

    It is a pity that Mr. Carroll¡¯s face with real regrets and regrets, because since last winter, the sale of syrup to the Holy Spirit Plain and the high taxation from the Cecil merchants entering the city are his important source of income. Now, the alchemy factory led by Cecil has been destroyed and the supply of medicinal water has plummeted. How can this not be regrettable and regrettable?

    What is more annoying to the Count of Carroll is that when he had to find the original alchemist on the territory and wanted to use the traditional alchemy pharmacy to temporarily alleviate the shortage, he could not find an alchemist...

    If it weren''t for this blow, the neutral Viscount of Carroll would not have joined the camp of Count Horsman so quickly, and took out the vast plains on the edge of his territory to the army.

    "I don''t know what happened to the Count of Peibo," a viscount in the team suddenly said. "The Andrew Leslie is very close to Cecil. This time he did not respond to your call. Maybe he will. Ignore the letter you wrote to him."

    "I wrote a letter to let him stay in the castle. Don''t stop the road of Count Pobo. This is the greatest courtesy and tolerance." Karlov Hosman snorted softly. "If he deliberately ignores it." It doesn''t matter, the Earl of Peibo brought 20,000 people. It took less than two days to knock down the small town of Tanzan. Even if the sick man of Leslie¡¯s family went to Cecil to rescue the soldiers, it was too late to extinguish the fire in his castle. ...so as long as his brain has not been completely destroyed by the potion, he will know what to do."

    After hearing this clear analysis, the surrounding followers agreed.

    Earl of Hosman looked up and looked at the messenger who was flying towards him in the distance.

    He smiled: "We seem to have received a reply from the ''ancient hero.''"

    When he saw the messenger handing him a fairly familiar paint tube, Count Horsman couldn¡¯t help but pick an eyebrow, and when he saw the letter in the paint tube was his own handwritten parchment roll, he In addition to the confusion, there was more anger that was fooled.

    The anger was when he spread the parchment completely and saw the word at the end of the letter when it reached its peak, but it turned into a big laugh.

    Someone next to it is very puzzled: "My adult, is the letter rebutting?"

    Earl of Hosman stopped laughing and snorted, and the parchment in his hand caught fire and quickly burned to ashes: "No, it is ¡®war.''

    (Mama, it¡¯s painful to consume the manuscript.)

 Chapter 393ï¼š Set

    The army of 50,000 people went out to fight, and they blew and beat all the way, and they were full of joy, with a happy atmosphere and unbearable embarrassment.

    The Count of Hosman and the Knights of his helmets are the brightest colors in the team. The knights wearing the new armor ride on the high-end big horse, and the sergeants who wear the armor are also painted with colorful flags on their side. All the way to the road sang "The Lost Soldier Tom", a well-known folk song in the South, and the accompanying musicians played the bagpipes and tambourines. These tones are bright instruments to let the nearby team determine where the coach is. - Generally speaking, the musicians should play this way every ten miles to prevent the entire team from being completely messed up.

    But even with these things, the whole team is still very chaotic, which is inevitable: such a huge army is crowded together and belongs to dozens of different aristocratic leaders, and they are almost impossible to cooperate with each other. In other words, the whole team was drawn into a long and intermittent one on the kingdom avenue that penetrated the north and the south. When the leading troops left the Carroll collar, the last departing person did not even leave the place where they were stationed.

    However, the Earl of Hosman did not care about this. In his view, being able to follow the big forces in the same direction is already the best achievement of the rural aristocrats. They cannot be expected to recruit from the fields. The mud-legged soldiers who only know how to drink drunken and fight with people can be as disciplined as their own Knights, and it¡¯s okay now that the team is chaotic. Anyway, it¡¯s still far from reaching the destination ¨C in the next few In the day, the main task of the troops is to hurry, and there are still many troops who have not had time to rush to the remote aristocrats led by Carroll, who are still on the way. Those who are late will continue to replenish in these days. At this time, it is not necessary to rectify the order.

    The chaos is a little chaotic - he has 50,000 people, fearing that the whole Cecil can be leveled.

    And... those messy, country-run private soldiers wearing tattered leather armor or chain mail are not really important strengths. They are just rushing to the battlefield to fill the pits with the body of firewood, really can come in handy. Or the extraordinary in the army.

    Count Horsman thought as he put his gaze in the queue next to him - he saw his knights who were proud, and the wizards in the middle, who were guarded by the knights, and finally the wizards. The priests dressed in holy white robes and the church knights led by them behind the Knights, wearing strong armor or gorgeous robes, are noble and reserved, and are exceptionally surrounded by cluttered vulgar soldiers. The temperament is extraordinary.

    These talents are the forces that he truly trusts.

    ......

    In the north of Kant, the artillery positions on the windward hills have been unfolded. Philip Knights patrol the various firing groups and return to the center of the position.

    His gaze swept across the entire position, not only with the disciplined and fast-moving Cecil soldiers and their artillery positions, but also with the seemingly confusing Kant Corps (Second Combat Corps) helping behind the positions. .

    The first Corps soldiers on standby here have 3,000 soldiers. The rest are the "Second Corps" that has just been formed in the Kant area, but the latter is not the main force of the battle. Their task is to help set up positions, serve as logistics, and ... in the side battle.

    Although the Second Corps has begun to receive formal military training, but after all, the time is still short, the habits and ideas of the old aristocrats are still deeply rooted in these people''s minds, which is not solved by surprise training, but Philip I believe that letting these people personally experience the battle of the First Corps on the battlefield will greatly loosen their stubborn thoughts - this has been well proven in those Kant.

    The leader of Kant¡¯s knight, Wald Peric, who was a middle-aged man, wore the newly-launched armor and held a new weapon called the ¡°cutting sword¡± on a high platform on the hill. The soldiers were busy in this place called the "artillery position." This gentle hill has been completely armed, large areas of land have been leveled, and then various trenches and "cannon pits" have been dug up. The large weapons known as "Magic Orbital Guns" are crossed and staggered. It was placed in the crater, between the crater was the transport warfare that transported the shells and personnel, and the brightly-cased Cecil soldiers ran fast between the trenches, relying on simple commands, the actions of these people There is an astonishing order and...the sense of beauty, which Wald has never seen in the military for decades.

    The battlefield in his memory is far simpler, more rude, and chaotic than here.

    As for this special "artillery position" ... it is even outside his understanding.

    He did see the Magic Crystal Railgun. He even knew that the gun was called "Justice," but he only saw the appearance of such a weapon on a neat flat. He thought it was the railgun. The way of fighting, but now that I saw this strange position and the skilled preparations of the artillery, he realized that what he saw on the day was only the most sloppy thing.

    A female knight with a brown shawl hair went to the high platform and came to Wald Peric: "Mr. Wald, I heard... we are not going to participate in the next battle?"

    The old knight did not turn back: "According to the order, unless the enemy can rush to the hill, the Kant and the entire Second Corps will not participate in the battle."

    The female knight couldn''t help but frown, and the British face was dissatisfied: "Is this not a contempt for us?"

    "This is the training of the Second Corps, the young Margarita," Wald heard the complaint, finally looking back and looking at the female knight, the female knight is the most talented Kant. Good, closest to the middle level, but after all, it is too young, not stable enough. "Don''t forget, the second regiment has not completed the basic drills. They have not even backed up the new combat instructions. You let them go to the battlefield. Add mess?"

    "They didn''t back, we can," the female knight said in an unfair manner. "Now the brothers and sisters are leading the soldiers to dig the stones behind the Cecils, carry the shells and the magic net substrate, and start the war. But there is no such thing as us... It is obvious that we still do not trust everyone. We obviously have sworn allegiance, and we have always strictly abide by the orders of the lord..."

    "Then continue to obey, knight," Wald interrupted Margarita. "As a knight, if you can''t even obey the master''s orders, then there is no glory in the battlefield." Words."

    The horsewoman was speechless and could only bow slightly, but Wald knew that Margarita¡¯s resentment was a common idea among other Kant¡¯s knights, so he continued: ¡°Margarita, you think you are new. How about armor and new sword?"

    "Arms and swords?" The knight squatted, then looked down at the body of the seal with the Cecil stamp, the magical flow of light between the cracks, the strange but beautiful alloy armor, and the melted sword at the waist. I nodded subconsciously. "It''s a very good thing... I used to take off my family''s armor and I have some regrets when I put on this ''standard equipment'', but now I think they are really good things, especially this sword. - Much better than my original steel sword."

    "Do you see the soldiers? They all have such a set," Wald pointed to the Cecil soldiers who were busy on the chin. "I have inquired about the armor swords and officers of ordinary soldiers." The difference is almost the same. The latter is just a little more gilded pattern. It is a little better on the magic material. Do you know what it means?"

    The knight showed a thoughtful look.

    ¡°It means that as long as you wear this armor and take this melted sword, five or six ordinary soldiers will be able to put down an extraordinary knight like you. This is also an advantage of your swordsmanship and combat experience if they With heat ray guns and grenades, you can''t even deal with two people. Extraordinary knights may have no problem in other places, but here, you are at most equivalent to a more capable soldier."

    Margarita: "..."

    "So the lord does not let us participate in the war and does not distrust us, but does not need us," Wald turned his eyes to the distance and exhaled a breath. "But he let us watch the battle, let us follow, which shows that he wants us. One day it can come in handy. What he needs is not a knight who can play, but a group of knights who can learn actively and keep up with his pace. Do you understand?"

    "¡­¡­I understand."

    "That''s good," Wald smiled and nodded. "Let''s watch it quietly, see how the Cecils fight..."

    A commander came to the hill and ran to Philip to send a piece of the latest information to the latter.

    Philip launched the information and saw a few lines of words written in the female pen:

    "The Earl of Hosman received 50,000 people south, and arrived on the **** days by King''s Road - Gravel."

    Philip nodded and turned the note into dust that drifted in the wind.

    "Send a scout, warning in the gravel area, using smoke as a signal."

    ......

    At the same time, on the edge of the forest on the south bank of the Cecil River, Byron stood on a camouflaged artillery position and watched the soldiers use woven leaves and vines as camouflage blankets to cover the acceleration rails of the railguns.

    The middle-aged knight, who was born from the mercenary, had no aristocratic manners. He leaned against the wooden stick and leaned against a half-dead black banyan tree. He wondered how to send this boring time. Pleasant things, but it is especially difficult to wait for prey before firing.

    It seems as if anyone in the dark heard his voice, he saw a commander pull the bushes and walked to the position, and walked straight toward him.

    He waved his hand to the commander: "Hey, Barnico, what good news?"

    "Adults, clear intelligence," the commander came to Byron and reported after the ceremony. "The Earl of Peibo led 20,000 people to the White River, and after two days they passed the ambush point."

    "Hey, 20,000 people," Byron blew a whistle. "Well, we have two thousand pairs of 20,000 on this side. It is much easier than Philip. There seems to be three thousand to fifty thousand on his side."

    The commander subconsciously spoke up: "There are Kant Knights over there at Philippe..."

    "Those people don''t fight," Byron swayed his hand. "Oh, I have more to do with this news. Now I am sure that the grandson will come. I will find a place to sleep... I will do it after two days." One shot of Ta Niang!"

    Genius one second to remember the address of this station: . Mobile version reading URL: m.

 Chapter 394ï¼š Bang

    Cecil led the military zone, Gao Wen sat in the office building of the Military Intelligence Bureau. This place where Cecil led all the information flow is now temporarily used as the command center of the military operation. Various news from the front line passed quickly. The way of the letter and the pigeons was sent continuously, so that Gao Wen could grasp the situation ahead of the first hand.

    Amber stood beside Gao Wen and reported the information that had just been sent to her: "The Kant defense line and the Baishuihe defense line are ready, just as you expected, that Hosman really boldly divided the North 50,000. People walked down the kingdom avenue - the gravel ridge south, while the west followed the White River and traveled through the town of Tanzan. According to their speed, Philip should first fight the enemy."

    Gao Wen didn''t worry about nodding at all: "Most of the heavy artillery is placed in the north of Tanzan Town. There are hundreds of ''convinces'' light rail guns, plus the minefield and the shooting bunker. Philip''s problem is not Big."

    "Fifty thousand people, are you really worried?" Amber looked at Gao Wen with amazement. "Although I know that you are big, this number is too exaggerated...the 50,000 people really want to embrace it." I am afraid that even if there is an artillery position, it will not stop..."

    "The problem is that they can''t be swarmed up," Gao Wen''s mind shook his head while adjusting the perspective of the satellite''s top view. "The road at the junction of Yingfengshangang and Lishiling is bad, and there is no condition for charging or adjusting the military array. And the 50,000 people that Hosman summoned... oh..."

    Gao Wen couldn''t help but snorted, and the expression on his face was quite disdainful: "I almost don''t want to call it an army... The aristocratic private soldiers of this era have almost no military literacy, and they rely entirely on the extraordinary knights to fight. They are more like undisciplined robbers than military personnel, and according to the general rules of the aristocratic war, they do not have a unified command system. Each small unit is completely fighting each other. They will rush out from the gravel ridge and then be The artillery was bombarded... As long as the cannon exploded, do you think that the 50,000 people might still be rushing up?"

    "... well, I have never seen a real battlefield anyway. You are an expert in this area." Amber licked his mouth and looked up and down Gaowen. "But then, you are not on the front line. I am still a bit Surprised...Isn¡¯t it that the rumored Govin Cecil often personally rushes to the battlefield and swept the battlefield? Why are you sitting behind?...

    Gao Wen took the charcoal that was marking the map on his hand and threw it aside: "I have forgotten when I was in the middle of my life?"

    amber:"¡­¡­"

    "Don''t be serious, I said casually," Gao Wen smiled and stood up and walked to the window. "There are two real reasons. First, in the new battle mode of the Cecil Corps, The strength of the individual and the ability to charge will become less and less important. I don''t need to charge in front. I just need to have a good commander on the front line. Second, I stay here... I am looking for a possible visit. ''The guests''."

    Gao Wen said as he walked through the crystal window of the office building of the Military Intelligence Bureau. His sight seemed to cross the vast wilderness and woodland in the northern region and reached the windward hills and gravel ridges on the front line...

    On the rough **** of the gravel ridge, Roperie Gram raised her head and looked at the increasingly scattered and noisy team in front, with a cold and indifferent expression on her face.

    The knights that she brought were guarded by her side, and the three mages and several pastors on the territory were also nearby, and then went out, the knights brought by the knights, the militia, and the young people who were sent out. From the viscount of the disaster that was delayed ten years ago, there are not many people who can be sent by G¨¹len. But at this moment, there are thousands of people who are guarding the woman¡¯s prince. These people occupy the entire army. It was a big part, and when the bagpipes were played, it was quite lively and it seemed to be very powerful.

    Because I had just had a break recently, the entire "big army" seemed energetic at this moment, and the soldiers in all directions were carrying a kind of beaming look. This is the feeling that they will be able to plunder and earn "glory". Roppie G¨¹len looked at it like an outsider indifferently. After another pass, she twirled the horse''s head and approached a knight with a slap in the face: "Where are we?"

    "The hostess, after a few miles, broke out of Shiling," the knight said with a smile. "There is a gravel ridge, and then it is a windward hill."

    Roperi looked at the knight who had a hustle and bustle and suddenly asked: "I still remember ten years ago... you are the guard of the castle."

    The expression on the face of the knight seemed to be stiff for a moment, but soon became a respectful look: "I am honored to serve you."

    "Of course, this is your privilege," Roppeni showed a charming smile, her eyes swept around, a familiar face fell into her eyes. Ten years ago, the castle''s guard, G¨¹len''s mage consultant, Shouqiao people, sentinels, bowman captains... This piece of face is changing in her field of vision, slowly, their faces seem to be covered with a layer of fire, burning fire, can burn the castle gate The fire of the coke, her smile became more and more bright, and the bright appearance had not appeared on her face for ten years. At this moment, it suddenly bloomed and almost dazzled the people around me. "Today is a day full of glory."

    "A day full of glory!" The knights, the sergeants, and the militia are unknown, but since the lord said so, they immediately waved their arms and cheered loudly, "a day full of glory!"

    Roppini took a deep breath, and at the end of her line of sight, a little smoke rose from the forest, which seemed to be a common fire in this season.

    The woman¡¯s body shook a little and then held her forehead: ¡°I¡¯m a little dizzy.¡±

    The Cavalier immediately stepped forward to pay attention: "The hostess, need to stop? We can change position with the back of the Panier."

    "No, you go ahead, I will leave some guards to take a break here," Roppney shook his head, then looked at the knight in front of him and smiled. "Don''t leave the team and go forward."

    The Cavaliers accepted the order or said that he himself did not want to fall behind in this war that was destined to win a lot of victory and plunder, so he immediately turned his head and left the hostess behind him, leading the team. Continue to move forward.

    And Roppie G¨¹len took out less than a hundred guards from her own team and walked to the quiet side of the road, watching them quietly toward the front.

    In the distant Yulin, the second smoke rose.

    The Count of Hosman and the team he led out of the gravel of the gravel ridge, the narrow and difficult mountain road finally came to an end, in front of a place with the same bad road, full of gravel and potholes, but at the very least, this is An open area.

    He couldn''t help but smile when he walked up the mountain road. Around him, the knights had already urged the soldiers to move forward, sorting out the formations on the open ground, and by the way, counting the number of other aristocrats who were left behind. After walking to the open space, I was doing the same thing. This desolate place suddenly became lively.

    Earl of Hosman rode on the horse, he did not want to condescend to do things that need to yell and lose grace. As an earl, he has excellent military advisers, and many things are naturally served by military advisers and knights. .

    A low-pitched sound that seemed to come from far away was introduced into the Earl''s ear. Although it was quite noisy around, the muffled sound caused his attention. He curiously looked at the sound. Is the direction of the third rain of this spring coming? The thunder that is played at this time is not a good sign.

    The Earl of Horsman¡¯s thoughts were diverging, and then he heard another strange sound coming from the sky. It was a sharp, whistling-like noise, and the pitch was getting higher and higher, and it was getting sharper. It seems that there is something in the sky that is approaching.

    Then, thunder was on the ground.

    Unbelievable horror bang suddenly burst on the plains, no one saw what was falling beside them, accompanied by this thunderous bang, countless rocks and mud flew into the sky, which was mixed with just being The torn human body and the wreckage of the war horse, Count Horsman felt as if he had been hit by an invisible giant hammer, and his gorgeous count of the princes screamed with magical light of various colors, carefully preserved body protection. At this moment, almost all of them exploded, and then he felt that the terrible impact directly affected him. His internal organs trembled, his bones trembled, and he was torn apart in the tremor. In the high line of sight, he saw more "thunders" blasting one after another on the open ground.

    The continuous explosion has come, as if there are hundreds of angry great magicians who are smashing magic in the sky, and the entire open space is covered almost instantaneously by the cry of flames, smoke, wreckage and dying people. The knights roared in fear and horror. The out-of-control pawns and horses ran rampant on the hellish battlefield. The magicians vainly propped up various protective spells, but they were scarce and weak. The entire battlefield is like a few ignited stars in the dark, and the magical crystal cannons that are dying for a few dozen kilograms can easily tear up the defenses that they hold up between the rushes, and because of the mana explosion and turbulence Influence, many wizards who support shields even die faster: powerful magical impacts destroy their engraving environment, and it is impossible for human fragile nervous systems to control those violent energies in this situation. Their shields were bleeding after seven spurs, their shields were not extinguished, and their brains had been burned to ashes by their own mana.

    In the explosion, the Count of Hosman finally landed, or the part of his head that contained his head finally landed. He could not feel where his hands and feet were, but he could feel his life is dying quickly. Before turning black, he saw a piece of burnt metal piece suddenly falling in front of his eyes, and a line of text was faintly visible on the metal piece:

    ... This is our argument.

 Chapter 395ï¼š Routed north

    The disaster that has fallen from the sky is still an endless sign.

    I can''t see where the enemy is, and I can''t see what the attack is. Even the most intelligent magician in the coalition can''t think of any spell that can be played so far if they still have the ability to think at the moment. The power is so great, and I still can''t feel the slightest mana fluctuation before hitting, which is contrary to the common sense of magic!

    In fact, until the continuous shells landed on the head and the whole open area was turned into a scorched earth, only a few people realized that they were "attacked". More people still didn''t realize that the battle was already It started, not even realizing that it was the power of Cecil that was killing them.

    They were bombarded, smashed, and gasified in the midst of a sudden, in the last few moments of their lives, they even couldn¡¯t think of this horrible disaster and their ongoing "Cesil Expedition". What contact.

    Until almost all the former soldiers were destroyed, the knights also died after 7788, only the remaining mages, knights and priests reacted, or guessed what the incredible **** was because of the fact that some people were frantic. The land shouted loudly: "The Cecils! The Cecils attacked!!"

    But this squeak is as weak as a mosquito in a continuous explosion. Soon, the master of the squeak disappears into a new blast pit with his voice, and more people are blown by shells. Shock wave shocks to death.

    Those who were unable to keep up with the big forces because of their slow action were fortunate. They fell behind in the back of the discipline, and they witnessed the nightmare scene on the plains on the gravel mountain road. The knights and mages rolled over in the "Skyfire Explosion" and crawled on the ground with broken limbs. Thousands of people¡¯s leading troops flew out in a few breaths, and those who survived were heartbroken, but they were very It is almost as fatal as it is.

    The horse was shocked.

    The knights of the knights are trained to maintain a certain degree of calmness in the face of magical explosions created by the wizard, but this training is obviously limited. The intensive artillery bombing and occasional fireballs are obviously different. Things, the explosion on the battlefield exceeded the limits that the horses could bear, and even more deadly chaos broke out in the coalition.

    The frightened and uncontrollable horses began to carry their masters in the military squad, and the aristocratic smugglers who were scared and stupid immediately lost the suppression of the aristocratic knights. They frightened and screamed and began to flee and flee, only a few The gigantic nobles and their knights shouted in a mess, trying to organize their order with their own seriousness, but soon they were also turned to the ground by their own horses, at least three points. One person was smashed into the meat by the horseshoes and iron boots that were running wildly in the next few minutes, and the rest of the people were stalked by the routing soldiers on the mountain road.

    But behind them, there are still troops that don¡¯t know the truth.

    The front line of the coalition forces was too long. When the leading troops were dying in the artillery bombing, the soldiers in the middle and rear sections were even on the mountain road of the gravel ridge. They heard a loud explosion from afar and thought it was The thunderous sounds that are common in spring are echoing in the mountains. Most of the superstitious southern soldiers believe in one thing. That is, the thunder of spring means bad signs, especially when the spring thunder is ringing, you can¡¯t stay in the mountains, otherwise it will be turned into The stones on the top of the mountain then stepped forward and stepped into the battle with the troops who were trying to withdraw.

    One side is desperately trying to escape, and one side is still moving forward. All the nobles are using different flags, orders, and even dialects in different places. The huge chaos erupts on the hills of the gravel ridge. The overwhelmed soldiers were stalked around the crowd, some were pushed back to the doomsday plain, and some people rolled down the cliffs in a mess, the blast and screams crying. The sound finally began to spread toward the gravel ridge. I don''t know who first shouted "The front defeated!", let the chaos completely erupt to a deadly level.

    Viscount Carroll was brought back by the troops in front. Now he doesn¡¯t know what happened in front of him. He only heard about people mentioning the thunder, and the mad soldiers yelled and yelled. Cecil had 10,000 great magicians, instantly destroying the Count of Hosman and the entire corps he led. These crazy news and the fact that the coalition fled at the moment shocked the poor heart of the Viscount, and he tried to maintain balance immediately. While moving to the north under the guards of the knights, the brain is incapable of thinking.

    The mighty coalition forces have completely disintegrated, and the disintegration is like a broken plate. The knights and noble lords tried to reorganize the order several times, but in the end they could only go back and forth with the big troops. Can''t do it. In the middle section of the gravel ridge, the surviving more than 20 nobles and their relatives are like a headless fly. Carol looks up in the shackles and sees that he can keep up with himself. Only half of the people left were not falling off the hillside, or being crowded by the swarming crowd.

    But slowly, Viscount Carroll found that the routers had rejoined together, and in the team he found a somewhat familiar flag with the emblem of the G¨¹len family.

    Roperie? Glan, the woman, ran out of the crowd. She was surrounded by a group of strong guards who seemed calm and reassuring. She came to the Viscounts of Carroll and said loudly: "Follow me. A group of people! Let''s run northeast!"

    The high-pitched voice of the womaness and the simple and straightforward way of speaking are not like a nobleman. They lack sufficient qualifiers and embellished tails, but at this moment the Viscount Carol feels very friendly and reliable. He immediately keeps up with him. While shouting at the knights who are still loyal behind them: "Follow up, keep up with the flag of the Graham family! Don''t worry about the militia and the serf soldiers!"

    Outside the gravel ridge, on a high ground far from the battlefield, a tower of cleverly disguised towers is hidden in the canopy of several giant woods. On the observation post at the top of the tower, a soldier wearing a Cecil-style armor Put down the telescope in his hand.

    The soldier turned his head and said to his peers behind him: "Sign the signal, three red and two yellow."

    A few moments later, a few small special light grenades were launched into the sky, and several colored soots burst in the sky.

    On the windward hills, a commander ran to Philip: "Adults, observing the whistle signaled half of the artillery hits, the enemy has begun to flee."

    "The result is that I didn''t use the minefield and the near-defense position at all... It really is a group of people," Philip couldn''t help but shook his head. "Forget it, the heavy artillery stopped the fire after the base, and sent a signal to the second brigade. They bite the enemy, don''t let people run away."

    After the squadron left, Philip sighed a little: "The signal bomb is a good thing, but it can only convey such simple content... I don''t know when the communication device that Master Carmel said before can be tested. ......"

    After a lament, the young knight looked up and looked at the places where the Kant Knights and the Second Corps they led were waiting.

    Wald and his men have not returned to the present.

    The huge roaring cannons that continually roar, the orderly instructions and executions, the low-pitched sounds that are constantly coming from far away, the war, and the form they know are completely different.

    It''s not like the "battle" between the Cavaliers and the warriors who face each other and fight, but it''s a bit like a kind of working machinery...just like the mechanical clocks made by craftsmen.

    The Cecil Corps accurately pressed the switch, the artillery fired precisely, the enemy died of precise operation, and then the result was obtained.

    Until this moment, Margarita and her knights of the Knights realized that the lord did not need the Second Corps and the Kant Knights to fight on the battlefield... For those who have not used the ray guns, they have The battlefield is only a mess.

    But when the Kant Knights were shocked and self-doubt, Philip came to them.

    "Knights, you are not trying to participate in the battle. Now the task for you is down."

    Wald Peric looked at Philip in confusion: "Are we not already finished?"

    "Who said that the enemy has retreated? This war is over?" Philip laughed. "Before the expedition, the lord told me that the enemy had the right to fire, but when the ceasefire is over, we have the final say. Huo Earl of Syman sent the essay to Cecil before, and now Cecil wants to respond to his challenge in his own way... Knights, reorganize your people, and go with the First Corps to pursue the crime. enemy."

    Although there is always something wrong with these words, the Kant knights who finally got the opportunity to show off the opportunity of chasing tens of thousands of people with these details are not so easy to encounter.

    They immediately rushed to pick their own people and prepare to lead the way.

    When the mighty 50,000-strong coalition forces collapsed in the gravel ridge area and began to stage a grand runaway, the other army gathered under the call of Earl of Hosman did not know their northern brothers. The terrible fate of the encounter.

    The chunky francin, the Earl of Peibo, stood on the bow of the boat and used the cool breeze on the river to dispel the hustle and dizziness brought by the hangover last night. He looked at the big and small warships on the river not far away, thinking of Twenty thousand people are heading to the front line under their own command, and they can''t help but feel a sense of enthusiasm.

    The Earl of Peibo was not a very prestigious person in the South, but his family had been in this land for a long time. In fact, as early as the Cecil era, the ancestors of Earl of Peibo were already the aristocrats here. In the great turmoil a hundred years ago, the Peibo family relied on the timely team to preserve their knighthood and fiefdom, although it was inevitably affected by Cecil, and its prestige and influence were not as good as before. But at least the surname of Peibo is still the name of the count.

    Faringen Peibo¡¯s long-standing vision is to reinvigorate the glory of the family and to regain the right to speak in the South, and to gain influence in line with his count.

    Now, he feels that the opportunity is coming.

    When the Earl of Horsman promoted the "Magic Net", he gave great support and made money to help Carlof? Hosman repaired the magic net to the south, and responded first when the Count of Hosman called for the soldiers. And all the riverboats that the family has accumulated for generations have been taken out as "warships", and it turns out that these investments are worthwhile.

    He finally had two thousand people, and he had the opportunity to lead a coalition army to gain fame in the name of Earl.

    As long as he can get through the Baishui River to the road led by Cecil, and ensure the safety of the White River before the army of Count Horsman south, he can make the name of Peibo re-shock the South.

    (Life is the liver!)

 Chapter 396ï¼š The defeat of the second coalition

    The Baishui River flows from the south of the Leslie family''s territory to the northern foothills of the Dark Mountains. Earl of Pepo stands on the bow of the "warship" and looks at the new walls of the town of Tanzan. Slowly retreating, my heart is full of ambition.

    "Warship" is just a swearing saying. In fact, it is only a large merchant ship sailing in the river. But the Peipo family has always mastered the best shipbuilding technology in the South. Any kind of ship they built is in the same type of ship. The strongest of them, in this place far from the sea and without real warships, the merchant ship transformed by Francin Peibo is the best warship.

    Moreover, since the storm church has fallen into the son of the storm, and the human being has been completely blocked on the mainland by the magic tide in the sea, the era of great voyage has ended. The burgeoning nautical techniques and the concept of surface fighting have hardly been much. In the development of the dead, the humans have tossed on the limited inland river for hundreds of years, and the technical backwardness of the warship is also inevitable.

    The "warships" that were transformed from merchant ships and cargo ships are already the capital that Earl of Peibo is proud of.

    A nobleman familiar with Falun Ning Peibo walked to the bow and stood beside the Earl of Peibo. Looking at the walls of Tanzan, which was receding, he couldn¡¯t help but feel: "Look at these brand new walls, Andrews The Viscounts built them within a year... God knows how much he made from the ore of the ship and the ship."

    "With Seychel, who is backed by gold and silver, Leslie¡¯s sick scorpion can get rich if he gets three or two scattered gold coins from his master." Faluning Peibo looked at Tan with an arrogant expression. The wall of Sangzhen, he saw that the walls were all new brick walls, but there was no shadow between the wall and the hot oil pan between the walls. I could only see a row and I didn¡¯t know how long I had never used it. The old trebuchet was placed on the wall of the new building, and he couldn¡¯t help but shake his head. "However, the rich man is finally shallow, and he finally let the road open, no glory, no profit. At best, I can exchange a neutral peace from this ''cooperation''."

    "I heard that he wanted to stand on the side of the Cecil family at the beginning and aired the messenger you sent for many days," the aristocrat next to him sighed. "Until the Count of Horsman wrote a letter and sent a messenger, He agreed to let go of the river and let the army cross the border... It¡¯s not wise. As I know so, he should cooperate with it at the beginning."

    "If he cooperated at the beginning, I would have to worry about whether he would throw stones from the river when he passed the river," Count Pope couldn''t help but smile. "The Viscount Andrew has been with him since last year." Cecil¡¯s family was together, and he was hesitant when the situation changed.

    As said, the vast dozens of large and small ships have already sailed through the river in front of Tanzan Town, and the sparse soldiers of the Leslie family stood on the wall and watched as they prepared to attack Sethi. The coalition forces of the collars passed by them.

    After the change of wind direction, the speed of the fleet began to accelerate. The dual forces of windsurfing and slurrying made these sturdy and huge wooden boats rush to the Cecil collar. The wizards brought by the nobles activated the arrangement on both sides of the hull. The runes further reduced the impact of the surface waves on the vessel, so they sailed for about half a day. The two sides of the fleet began to appear in the jungle, and the Baishui River became narrow and anxious.

    Earl Pepe once again came to the bow. He looked at the situation on the river with a little curiosity. He found that other ships were invisible except for his own fleet.

    This seems normal. People with a little bit of news should have heard about the war. There are no other ships sailing on the river.

    But he was curious as to where the team was now, and he greeted a knight who was near the whistle: "How far is it from Cecil?"

    "Adults, we are almost in the forestry of the frost forest village!" The Cavaliers immediately replied, "Shuanglin Village is the westernmost village of Cecil."

    "Very well, we will first knock down the place, then split half of the people ashore and attack along the river bank," Earl Pepo nodded. Then he looked at the lush forest on both sides of the river and couldn''t help but smile and raise his hand. "You see here the river is narrow and there are jungles on both sides. If those Cecils have a little courage, set up several battle mage in these jungles to ambush with tidal spells, or attack with heavy rifles and trebuchets, maybe there are still Opportunity makes us lose one or two ships..."

    In the concealed artillery position on the south bank of the Baishui River, the Byron knight climbing to the tree looked at the fleet that was passing through the river. After the team was over halfway, he finally laughed and then picked a fruit from the side and threw it under the tree. The commander: "A signal! A ta for one!"

    Two seconds later, dozens of sounds of dense air blasting suddenly broke the silence in the jungle, dozens of light "convincing i-type" magic crystal shells and several heavy "just i-type" heavy artillery shells The light blue magic brilliance rushed out of the muzzle of the accelerating orbit, rushed out the camouflage vines and leaves, crossed the arc of death in the air, and fell heavily on the fleet led by Count Peapo. central!

    Boom!

    One after another, the water column suddenly rises up between the fleets, along with the water column, and there are huge explosions and shock waves generated by the explosion. The two ships were unfortunately hit in the first round of volley, wooden boats. The shell was like a paper paste in front of this inexplicable big bang. The first ship was blown up in the middle and broke into two on the spot, while the other ship was even more miserable. A heavy heavy shell was in it. The bottom of the explosion, the entire ship was blown off the surface of the water, let it fall apart in the air!

    The first second was still a quiet river, quietly sailing, the next second was the skyfire that fell from the sky, and the tragic death. The knights and militia on the ship almost did not react to what happened, and they were already in great confusion. Among them, the screams of the people and the sorrow of the dead animals rang through every ship, but in the shelling position on the South Bank, the Byron Knight had just climbed up from the ground.

    "I have shaken Laozi all over!" The knight, who was born by the mercenary, seldom converges in front of the lord. He does not even talk about the knighthood in front of his own soldiers. He slaps the dirt on his body and uses it. The voice shouted loudly. "I have seen it again. I will be happy if I hit two of the dozens of guns.!" The persuader''s gun group, you should not be close to the heavy guns!"

    The camouflage on each of the rail guns was withdrawn, and the continuous buzzing began to reverberate throughout the position. In the middle of the Baishui River, the mighty coalition¡¯s ¡°fleet¡± was now in great panic. And catastrophic chaos. Despite the lack of artillery training, the lack of maturity of new weapons tactics, and the difficulty of shooting river targets, most of the shells are still falling into the water, but the huge water column in the water and the ships that are in the explosion from time to time still let those The people who are still alive are cold, but the knights and mages on the ship feel desperate. They have no way to fight back, or even have no way to get security!

    These people who take the warships are just on the boat. Ninety percent of the people here do not have any concept of fighting people on the water. These so-called "ships" also have little ability to meet the enemy on the water. Several heavy-duty hoes and small trebupers set up on the deck can''t even be used to operate them at the moment!

    After all, the ship is only a means of delivery for this coalition. The battle they really imagined should be that the knights and soldiers will go ashore after the ship is docked, just like every "war" in the past. And to be fair, the aristocratic war should be the same, the Cecil should even take the initiative to let a section of the river bank, so that the soldiers of the coalition can get off the boat and sort out the formation, and then proceed with the upright knights confrontation and military confrontation... It is the rule of war between the nobility!

    But now... what is this? !

    What the Cecils are doing? Is this the Cecil people doing?

    Falun Ning Peibo stood on the faltering bow, watching the ships that had been accumulated by his family for many years, and then one of the scattered debris into the water. The blood of the dead soldiers was in the still floating debris. There was a glare of red, a knight wearing heavy plate armor and a mage wearing heavy robes struggling between blood, wreckage, and corpses, one by one, swallowed by the rushing water of the White River, and he even watched Looking at the Viscount Locksvall, a Orthodox aristocrat who is known for his elegance, calmness, and wisdom, sinks in front of his eyes with a broken piece of wood, and the bright flag of the Viscount family is still floating on the water not far away...

    "In the end...what happened?" Count Pobo looked at it all, and the reality of the drama changed beyond his understanding. He suddenly felt that this scene became a bizarre absurd drama, and he stood on it. On the stage of the understanding of the drama, he closed his eyes hard, covered his ears, shielded all this perception, and recalled the comfortable velvet bed in his castle. After a few seconds, he opened his eyes and opened his ears. The dead body of the Baron Colandorf sank in front of his eyes and sank in the same place as the Count of Locksvall.

    "It''s over, it''s all over..."

    No matter where the disaster came from, it is all over now.

    At this moment, the lingering light of the horn of the francs of Pei Ning Peibo suddenly saw what happened in the distance.

    He saw the soldiers who fell into the water struggling to swim to the river bank, and I don¡¯t know when there were a lot of soldiers wearing strange armor and strange equipment. These soldiers used the strange things on their arms to point to the coalition soldiers who swam ashore. And tie them together one by one.

    It was the Cecil who destroyed the entire coalition fleet in an incomprehensible way.

    "Adults!"

    Proudly yelling at the Cavaliers and waking up Faringen Peibo, this knight was injured by the aftermath of the explosion. At this moment, his face was blood. He took the hand of Count Peibo and swayed eagerly: "Adult! Go! Go! Go on the boat!"

    Earl of Peibo finally reacted. No matter how horrified, fearful or nervous at the moment gave way to the desire to survive, he immediately followed the knight to the direction of the escape boat, and ran and asked aloud: "The Viscount Copani where?!"

    "The prince Koppani died and didn''t know how to die. He didn''t have any injuries, but the internal organs were broken!" the knight shouted. "There are still many people who are standing with the Copani Viscounts are dead. They are probably killed by curses!"

    Earl Pepe felt that there was a layer of fine cold sweat. The obese body broke out at an amazing speed. In three or two steps, he went to the place where the lifeboat was parked. He jumped up with the knight and greeted him nearby. Soldier: "Fast boating! Fast boating!"

    The lifeboat departed from the big ship, and the rowing oars desperately waved the oars, letting the boat go mad in the continuous explosion of water, and quickly fled the middle section of the most intensive fleet, Count Pobo saw the ship. The big ships at the end of the team are trying their best to turn them into clumsy and slow, even with the help of magic runes and the efforts of the paddlers, I am afraid it is difficult to escape the explosion that will cover the head.

    Only a few big ships and more than a dozen boats escaped from the terrible hell. Earl Pepo didn¡¯t even know how to escape. He felt like he was swaying on the boat for a long time, the nightmare explosion. The sharp whistling of the sound and some sort of thing that broke through the air finally disappeared into my mind. When I saw the familiar wall of the city of Tanzania, the unsettled Earl dared to breathe a little.

    After confirming that there was no follow-up after the war, the feeling of fear of Faining Ning Peibo¡¯s face was a little calm. He looked at the towering wall of Tanzan City in front of him. He was half-satisfied and half-self-satisfied and said: ¡°Fortunately, it is not here. The land of the people is gone, otherwise if there are enemy ambushes on this wall, my life will be over..."

    During the speech, a rush of whistle suddenly rang from the wall of Tanzan town, and then one after another, a strangely shaped device with some kind of metal rail appeared between the walls.

    Along with the radiance of magic between these metal rails, the nightmare whistling and whistling overwhelmed...

 Chapter 397ï¼š Unfriendly guest

    The roar of giant cannons from the south bank of the Baishui River can be heard in the dock square.

    The people of Cecil know that it is the loud sound of the magical weapon that is unique to the Combat Corps. Every loud noise behind it means an explosion that destroys the earth, even if it is a blast from the Great Magician. It is also impossible to compare the power of the Rebecca crystals with the power of those giant cannons, and the Cecil people who read the analytical articles about this war in the newspaper believe that in those powerful In front of the cannon, the Count of Hosman and his accommodating rabble had no chance of winning, just as the two variants that had been defeated twice but defeated twice had no chance of winning.

    The people of this era have not yet experienced the baptism of information explosion, nor have they questioned the habits of the lords. The lack of information sources and the heavy labor life still have their influence on them. Finally, there is a channel to access external information. After reading and thinking, they almost immediately and unconditionally believed everything the newspaper and the lord said. They didn''t care, and didn''t even think about the two army of 70,000 people organized by the Count of Hosman. What it means, since the lord said that he can win, he will definitely win.

    With the advancement of education and cultural development, this situation will certainly change day by day, but at least at this stage, this near-blind trust and follow-up is a necessary condition for ensuring the solidarity and high morale of the Cecil.

    The people in the small half of the city went to the vicinity of the pier square, listening to the roaring fire from the upstream, but Cecil¡¯s effective discipline still bound the people who had work tasks, and most of them stayed in their jobs. On, continue to do what you want, and wait for tomorrow''s "outside" to announce the latest situation on the front line.

    A pair of pale gold illusory eyes float on the wall of the South City. Its color is extremely light, almost completely blended with the background of the sky. After a few seconds of continuous growth, the eyes condensed by the power of the Holy Light gradually dissipated.

    In a small jungle outside the South City Wall, next to the dark mountains, an old man wearing a white gold-plated robes and a complex crown with a complex crown slowly opened his eyes, a touch of pale golden light in his eyes. It flashed away.

    "It¡¯s amazing. The city is still so calm when it is shrouded in war and the enemy is even more than the population of the whole city..." The old man wearing a robes of the gods couldn¡¯t help but sigh. I really don''t know what kind of confusing method the Duke of Govin Cecil used, so that the order in the city is so orderly..."

    A middle-aged pastor next to the old man couldn¡¯t help but shook his head: "I am afraid that people in the city don¡¯t even know the news of the war. If they know what kind of army is coming to their city, they must have long been The escape has been exhausted."

    "Is it tricky and blinded? This is in line with the Duke¡¯s sheltering heresy," said the old man with a gentle expression. "Those who are against the will of the Lord, the sinner who believes in heresy is now hiding in the city." . . . , with me, it is time for those heresy to recognize the reality and realize that even if they flee to the south, they can¡¯t escape the punishment of the Lord in the city of Cecil."

    The old man said as he walked toward the forest, and behind him, one after another armed figure came out from their hidden place.

    It was a total of twelve Knights of the Holy See who were full of powerful Holy Light. They were wearing sacred enchanted armor made of fine gold and cast iron, and they were covered with pale gold cloaks embroidered with chanting rumors. The enchanted sword is surging with the original pure power of the Holy Light. Even the horses under the armpits are draped with the highest quality steel. The knights here have high-level strengths. They are experienced and skilled. Coupled with their luxurious equipment, even if they face a legend, they can persist for a long time!

    These are the most proud forces of the Church of Light, and the ¡°healing¡± church that believes in the Holy Light and is based on the pastor can become the strongest church in Ansu. The powerful Holy Knights have the Holy Light. Force is a warrior with exquisite and strong body. They use special methods to promote the power of the Holy Light. They usually rely on hacking people who do not believe in the Holy Light.

    The old man wearing the official robes of the Phnom Penh, the Bishop of Leymont in the southern parish of the Church of the Light, sat eagerly glanced at the people who brought the light to the people in the southern region, but the power was weak, but there was no savings. Half of the top-ranked knights are reinforcements from the central parish, and the other half are the power of the southern parish. These devout and fanatical warriors can die to the last moment of life for their faith. Today, these noble warriors are It is time for the Lord to prove his faith.

    Even the founding father of the kingdom can not destroy the great cause of the Lord!

    The old man led his own attendants and twelve knights out of the jungle. The majestic light broke out from them. Although there were only fourteen people in the area, they had a powerful force like a thousand horses. The sense of existence that people can''t ignore is that these church combatants have no idea of ??hiding their tracks at all. They even deliberately sway!

    Because their mission is to appear in the city in front of the city. They know that there are legendary guards in the city. It is already the limit of high-level extraordinary people in the form of small teams. It is necessary to touch the legendary eyelids. It is almost impossible to carry out the destruction in the city, so it is better to show up. And their mission is not to lay the city, they just need to drag the legend of Govin Cecil!

    Bishop Leymont knows that the fighting in the northern region has begun. Now the Count of Hosman and his 50,000-strong army may have captured the Kant area and are heading south along the Takino Avenue, while the west side is along the White River. The Earl of Peibo should arrive in Cecier soon after, and it would not be difficult to take down the city that was built less than a year after the confluence of 70,000 troops. Although the Cecils built a tall wall and white water. The river is a natural barrier, but 70,000 people can also surround the city.

    Everything is stable and winning. Only the legendary strongman of Gao Wen Cecil is a huge threat.

    Leymont knows what level of goods the "Allied Forces" summoned by Count Horsman is. The long-awaited Southland cannot pull out a lot of decent troops. They rely on the number to crush ordinary opponents. In the face of setbacks, I am afraid that it will collapse immediately, and a legendary strongman can easily come and go in such a rotten army. Once Gao Wen Cecil appears, he will smother in the coalition, or ignore the rules of the nobility. Directly killing the aristocrats in the coalition, then the tens of thousands of troops are likely to fall into chaos.

    Ordinary aristocrats may not make a sneak attack on the battlefield, killing other nobles, but Govin Cecil is not the same, he has hardly ever obeyed the rules of the nobility since he started to fight, although this The words are funny, but now the aristocrats in the South can know this fact: his ancestors violated the ancestral system!

    So in order to avoid this unique accident on the battlefield, Bishop Leymont and his church knights must appear in the main city of Cecil during the battle of the coalition, dragging Govin Cecil firmly here!

    As long as all the resistance forces of the Cecils are disintegrated by the coalition forces, leaving only a legend of Govin Cecil will not look down on any storms.

    After Bishop Leymont thought silently about the complete collapse of the ancient and stubborn family of Cecil, how the Church of the Light should be active in the southern parish, then looked up and looked at the Cecil wall guards that had stood not far away. The soldiers of the city certainly noticed the coming of the uninvited guest. Now there are people running around on the wall. The Bishop of Leymont just quietly looks at the people who are running, with a gentle expression and pity.

    He raised his hand, and a powerful sacred light immediately rushed into the sky, such an obvious provocation. The lord hiding in the city must be able to see it.

    Then he opened his mouth and prepared to use the "Sound of Heaven" to shout, let the people in the city know why the Light Trial came to them: it was because they sheltered the heresy and angered the Holy Light. The scourge that was incurred...

    But just as he was about to recite the prayers, a humanoid creature that was equally radiant and incomprehensible appeared on the wall not far away.

    The creature is tall and terrible, and the body is filled with the brilliance of magic. His body is like an indeterminate arcane energy. He relies on a rune-filled armor to maintain the outline of human beings. He floats. Forms appear on the high walls, and before they open, there is a powerful arcane lightning that suddenly breaks through the sky.

    "It seems that the lord said ''unfriendly guests'' is you," the incredible energy creature spoke up, and the voice rumbling, like thunder, "Stop, you invaded the land of Cecil! ¡±

    "The place where the Holy Light shines is the land of the Lord!" Bishop Leymont clenched his hand and watched the energetic creatures on the wall. He thought that the first appearance was definitely the legendary lord. But I did not expect that a creature like an elemental creature or a magical creature appeared on the wall. "I am the southern bishop of the Church of Light, Leymont. In the name of the Holy Light, I am coming to negotiate with your lords!"

    "Negotiation?" Carmel''s voice rumbling, "with twelve armed knights to negotiate? And you have been scabbarded!"

    "Because Cecil has done what I have done in the past, we have to choose to face you with the highest alert," Bishop Leymont said loudly. "You have sheltered the cult believers who were exiled by the Church of the Light, for the light. Pure, I am ordered to complete the trial of those cultists."

    Kamal shook his head. Actually, he wanted to send a mocking expression, but he had no expression. He could only shake his head: "It seems that you have to return without success. Bishop, the pagans in your mouth have passed. The fair test of Cecil''s law, they are not guilty, and now they are already legal citizens in this land, and your actions are challenging Cecil''s law."

    The Bishop of Leymont seems to be waiting for this sentence. He needs a reason, so that the actions of the knights to "practice the power of the light" are slightly more appropriate, and now the Cecils completely shield the heresy and the energy. The rhetoric of the creature has given him reasons: When can the law of the lord judge the regional bishop?

    The bishop couldn''t help but smile: "In this case, we will have to resort to force."

    The knights raised their swords in their hands, and the sacred light began to surge between them.

    But before they launched the attack, Carmel had already said: "Exactly, I can use you to test my new project. Ion crew, prepare overload capacitors!"

 Chapter 398ï¼š Kamals test site

    Rainbow unit? Overloaded capacitors?

    Two words that have never been heard are passed into the ear. This new word, which seems to be pieced together with the existing nouns, makes Bishop Leymont squat on the spot for a time, but even if he doesn¡¯t understand what the energy creature means, he It also felt the danger from the increasingly powerful magic surge in the air. Under the sense of crisis, he immediately raised his hand without hesitation, calling for the power of the Holy Light to create an indestructible light barrier in front of him. The bishop''s scepter of the other hand slammed it hard: "Knights! Eradicate evil!"

    "Eradication of evil!" Twelve Holy See Knights issued a neat and fanatical shout, and at the same time raised their swords in their hands, the power of the Holy Light extended from behind them, flying with the cloak embroidered with divine rumors. Then these heroic and devout Light Knights launched a charge toward the wall in front of them.

    Their speed is getting faster and faster, and the momentum is rising as the team accelerates. The original light energy of the scattered light gradually resonates in the process of the riders, because of the devout faith of this person, this light It gradually condensed into the shape of a huge spear, and pointed to the front in the direction of the knights'' charge. At the front end of this huge spear, the air was distorted by the burning heat, and the turbulent magic constantly stirred up the layers of illusory fire, even standing. On the high wall, Carmel can also feel the terrible power contained in the spear of light. If there is not enough counter-measure, it is enough to penetrate the wall!

    This is the power that high-level extraordinary people can play on the battlefield, but this does not exceed Carmel''s calculations.

    Behind Carmel, on the wide walkway of the South Wall, a whole row of strangely shaped equipment is running at full capacity.

    It is a hexagonal prismatic complex metal device, not more than half a meter high, placed on the same hexagonal metal base, the base is full of complex magic lines, and the hexagonal prism itself is a layer of rune substrate. Made of steel brackets, they are obviously just some kind of semi-finished products, the exposed rune substrate and frame structure are imperfect performance, but the imperfect semi-finished products have some strange beauty. The longer Seychel¡¯s contact with the magical guide industry, Carmel is more and more like this ¡°mechanical sense¡± with neat lines.

    These hexagonal prismatic devices, which are neatly arranged on the wall, are nothing more than a magnified version of the "amplifier" made by Rebecca. Their prototype is the augmented belt that can bring together the magic net energy. Brother products are now used on various models of magic crystal railguns.

    The assaulted knights have crossed the midfield, and the great spears they gathered are burning the earth in front of the south wall. The overflowing light is as solid as the flowing liquid, flowing everywhere on the dry and cracked earth. Twelve knights seem to be charged in the waves of light, their spirits are excited by fanatical emotions, and their minds are gradually entering a state of synchronization. They begin to sing the songs of the Holy Light in the Holy Light. In the chapter, and in the song of holiness, Carmel raised his arm full of radiance of arcane.

    The technicians who stood by the hexagonal prism device immediately stepped forward and activated all the test devices. The magic lines on the surface of these six prisms immediately became bright, and behind the walls, they were bright together and there was a magician. Can the obelisk, a giant magic capacitor, a piece of paved with the magic net floor and wall!

    The magic net of the entire southern city instantly entered full-power operation. In every street, every square, one after another, the magic energy obelisk began to make a low-pitched sound, even buried in the underground. They are all manifested by the magical resonance in the air. Looking down from the sky, the entire Nancheng District seems to be shrouded in a magical grid that is shining, and all the magical flows are gathering toward the south wall!

    The magic resonance reached the peak, and more than a dozen amplifiers arranged neatly on the wall simultaneously emit glare of electric light. An arcane lightning strikes the air, forming an arc-shaped energy connection in midair, and is located at the energy focus. It is the Carmel that has floated to the sky.

    The ancient Magister''s energy body has been strengthened in an unprecedented way, and his arcane energy has even nearly doubled his body, and the Rune armor used to bind his body shape has also shrunk into his body. Feeling the pure magic of being surging, Carmel opened his hands: "Energy... unprecedentedly powerful..."

    On the wall, Rebecca, holding a folder and rushing to write a book, looked up and shouted at the Carmel''s chargeable type that had already floated to the sky: "Don''t swear! The enemy has already rushed over!"

    Carmel lowered his head and saw that the twelve knights had already rushed to the foot of the city wall. They were in a state of enthusiasm. They did not seem to notice the changes on the wall. At this moment, they still sang the chapter in the light of the book. Shake his head and follow his finger to the front end of the great spear.

    One of the most basic arcane missiles quickly formed, whistling to the ground.

    Arcane Missiles, the most basic of the offensive magic, usually have two models, the first diameter is about a few inches, more common anywhere outside the Cecil collar, the second diameter is seventeen meters.

    Just appeared on the south wall of Cecil.

    Since the last distortion of the siege, the well-informed Cecil has seen the "basic spell" bigger than the city gate for the second time, just like all the Cecil characteristics.

    Wei! force! huge! Big! !

    The arcane missiles that are larger than the city gate fall at the front end of the holy light surge. The violent primitive magic wave smashes the high-order magic that requires twelve knights to join hands. It is proved by facts that the output is large enough. The basic spell can also destroy the theory of destroying the earth. In the big bang of the mountain shake, a huge mushroom cloud rises up, and there are also twelve Holy Knights with dim light and broken armor.

    The Leymont bishop who stood behind and did not participate in the attack looked at this scene. The whole person was in a state of sorrow for a long time. He looked at the powerful magical creature that was raging on the wall, feeling the rising energy of the other body, and finally endured. Can''t help but mutter: "Cecile collar... are some monsters..."

    In the big bang, the twelve knights who were smashed into the sky finally fell to the ground. Only nine people actually landed. The three people who were the assault fronts were involved in the double blast of the Holy Light and the Arcane energy in the big bang. Most of the body has been vaporized, and only their molten armor and part of the wreckage are on the ground.

    The mighty physique of the superiors surpassed the remaining knights, but their ethereal and holy spiritual synchronic state had been forcibly removed. After waking up from the enthusiasm of the Holy Charge, the knights finally noticed the changes in the environment. Recalling the terrorist attacks that they had just faced, they looked up in amazement and looked at Carmel''s direction while the latter had raised their arms again. A magical vortex was gathering at the front end of the illusory energy arm.

    An energy light arc emanates from the wall of Cecil, connected to this terrible energy creature, and the power he radiates at this moment may even be stronger than the legend!

    "St. Shield!!"

    A knight screamed and screamed, forming a layered illusion shield with a powerful light, and the Leymont bishop behind the knight reacted immediately, with various sacred protections. Spells are blessed on themselves and the knights.

    In the next second, an almost half-meter thick arcane ray swept across the battlefield. It left a melting horrible ditch on the ground and bombarded the shield of the holy shield released by the knight and the bishop. Light barriers are broken and crumbling!

    Kamal was originally a legendary ancient magician. He only fell to the high-end peak due to the long-term seal and the change of the magic environment, but he is still very powerful. At the moment, under the help of the magic net support and the amplifier of the half-seat city, his destructive power has reached an unbelievable level, even exceeding the category that can be explained by the traditional "professional level", and this completely deviates from the "professional level". And the power of the "skills tree" is the project that Carmel has been studying for a while.

    The booster on the wall continues to release a bright arc. At the foot of the wall, the array of magic capacitors used to provide additional energy to the amplifier has begun to dry up. The magical technicians at the Institute of Magic Technology are in huge capacitors. Running around, constantly taking out the depleted crystals, and then loading the new, full-loaded crystals into the slot. Jenny Perrault led the technicians of the Rune Institute to stay next to each key device and observe continuously. The change of the device records the extinction of the runes on the surface of the device and various other data.

    After receiving a new report form, Jenny Perot immediately called an assistant next to him and quickly told a few words. The assistant flew up the wall and found Rebecca, who was on the experimental project. "Woman Grandpa! Jenny said that more capacitor readings are needed! The magic consumption curve is not perfect!"

    Rebecca raised his head and looked at Carmel, who was cutting the battlefield with arcane rays: "Master Carmel! More data!"

    Kamal returned with a thunderous roar: "That depends on when these people can stick to it!"

    Bishop Leymont finally understood that this was not a battle at all.

    He didn''t know how the Cecils did it. I don''t know why the pioneering guild that was established last year was so powerful. I don''t know what kind of taboo knowledge the ancient hero who died and regained possessed. These miracles can be realized on this land, but now he doesn''t care about it. He just wants to end it all at once, ending this wrong plan from the beginning.

    He looked to the side, the attendant he brought, the middle-aged priest who had fallen to the ground in a previous attack. Now, apart from his bishop, there are only nine devout fanatics of the Holy See. fighting.

    The high-ranking priest raised the bishop''s scepter in his hand and interrupted Carmel''s attack with a holy light descending from the sky. Then he shouted loudly: "The knights! The time to be loyal to the Lord is here! Those who gain strength by the law will one day pay for the power of their embarrassment!"

    The sacred light spreads around him, and every seriously wounded knight feels his strength returns to the body. Listening to the old bishop¡¯s loud encouragement, every Holy Knight is re-established by this ¡°battlefield evangelism¡±. Excited, they shouted and yelled, all the reason in the eyes was quickly replaced by the burning flame of the Holy Light. When the Holy Light burned the flesh and blood of each of them, these knights turned into a bright torch, º·The last charge was launched against the wall without fear.

    "To be loyal to the Lord!"

    The knights shouted out the only "unique command" in their minds, and the Bishop of Leymont, who issued the "single command", opened the pastor''s "quick fanaticism" skills at the moment of the assault of the knights, and the whole person became a disability. Shadows rush to the direction of the dark mountains.

 Chapter 399ï¼š The end of Leymont

    In the rugged dark mountains, Bishop Leymont rushed all the way through the fastest speed.

    He tore off the hem of the robes and threw away the crown of the bishop who was particularly troubled by the action in the forest. The gorgeous cane that represented the authority of the Holy See was also used as a cane to open the road on the rugged mountain road and master the balance. He felt I have never been so embarrassed in my life, and the great frustration and shame made him angry, but he did not dare to release this anger because of the pressure of the rising and powerful to the desperate chaos. Still holding his heart tightly.

    He ran to the depths of the forest and ran to a place where he could no longer see the battlefield. He dared to stop a little and look back at the road he had done.

    Even if he couldn''t see it, he knew that the Knights of the Holy See should have died, even if they were not killed by the powerful energy creatures that were so powerful, and they must have died in the burning light. The Bishop of Leymont, who relied on his comrades to commemorate his birth, was innocent at the moment because he believed that everything he did was for greater justice: the existence of the Knights of the Holy See is the life of the Lord, a region The bishop is the basis for ensuring the survival and development of the church. Using the former to ensure the safety of the latter is what it should be.

    After a violent gasp for a while, Bishop Leymont finally slowly sighed. He looked up and looked at the dark mountain road surrounded by dead trees in the mountains. The expression on his face suddenly became confused.

    Why is he escaping? Why is he so fearful? Why is he so unbearable?

    Lemont was confused and suddenly realized in his great confusion that his mental state was not right.

    He is indeed a person who loves life, and belongs to all the regional bishops of the Church of Light, who are less capable and less powerful, but he is also a regional bishop. Even if he encounters an extremely sinister war, he has to Retreat, he will never be so embarrassed to this extent, not to run away with fear, like a house dog!

    Bishop Leymont suddenly clenched his scepter in his hand, and a layer of fine sweat permeated his forehead. He realized that his thoughts might be influenced by external factors, and that there was something that could not be blocked by the light. The object of resisting entered his brain, magnifying some of his character weaknesses, and let him completely lose his ability to judge on the battlefield and cause him to meet today''s failure almost inaction.

    Otherwise, even if he still can''t resist the terrible energy creature on the wall, he can at least cover part of the Vatican Knights to retreat, at least not so bad, so fierce!

    "Come out!" Bishop Leymont suddenly shouted loudly, and the light of one after another shrouded him, enhancing his resistance to various magical effects, but even then, he did not have the slightest sense of security, he I can only add some sighs by shouting loudly. Even if he clearly knows, this abnormal behavior of yelling is just a proof that he is disturbed by consciousness. "From my mind! I know your existence! Come out!" ¡±

    This screaming and screaming several times in a row, only his own voice echoed in the mountain road, the old bishop could not help but start to doubt his own judgment, but just when he wanted to give up, a female figure suddenly appeared. In front of him.

    It was a woman wearing a white-rimmed robes and a lantern in her hand. Her robes showed her identity: a goddess officer, and most likely a high-ranking priest, but the style of the robes is different. At present, any orthodox religion on the mainland, Leymont used his own religious knowledge to judge for a long time, only to faintly see that the robes may be the style of the Church of the Sleeper who was seven hundred years ago.

    The goddess officer holding the lamp with a gentle and quiet smile on his face, the smile that can not help but think of "motherhood" seems to have some kind of power to relieve the heart, even if Leymont has the biggest Be wary, he almost relaxed when he saw the other person''s smile. Fortunately, at the last moment, he bit his tongue and used pain to ensure the ability to think freely.

    He knows that this woman is not really standing there. He can see some imaginary and illusory outlines from the edge of the vivid figure. He knows that he only sees an illusion, one in his mind, projected on The illusion in his vision, except himself, no one can hear or see the woman with the lantern.

    In the eyes of others, he is likely to just look at the open space on the mountain road with vigilance.

    "Who are you?!" Bishop Leymont clasped his scepter and tried to calm his expression, even though he knew that he had no initiative at the moment and could directly implant such a clear illusion into his mind. Already the power he could not resist, he was almost as resistant to the violent energy creatures on the wall of Cecil, and he did not even expect the "woman" in front of himself to respond to himself.

    But the woman was still open, and the voice was as gentle and bleak as her face: "Bishop Leymont, I am very happy to see you can survive."

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Bishop Leymont repeated his question again, ¡°What do you want to do?¡±

    "The high-level bishop of the eternal sleeper, Selena Geer, I hope I did not scare you." The woman said with a smile.

    "Nest sleeper?!" Bishop Leymont suddenly shocked. "You... what do you guys want to do!?"

    ¡°There are not many opportunities to ''capture'' a high-ranking priest,¡± said Selena Geer, patiently answering Leymont¡¯s question, but her reply is clearly not what the latter wants to hear. ¡°We use It took a long time to plant seeds in the bishops of the Church of the Light, but your performance disappointed us. You foolishly challenged the extraterrestrial rogues and the power he built, and we had to do it in advance. "Rescue" you before completely losing value..."

    "Put the seeds..." Bishop Leymont was furious and suddenly realized what he said. "You have already moved in my mind?! What do you want to do?!"

    "There were a lot of plans, but now your value is running low, we can only make the best use of it," Selena Nagel sighed softly and slowly walked toward the horrified Bishop of Leymont. "Mr. Bishop, borrow Look at your brain, we need to look at your gods...the changes in these seven hundred years."

    ......

    The explosion of the city¡¯s south is finally over, and this is the end of all the battles of the day.

    Gao Wen glanced at the Pioneer''s sword at his hand. The long sword quietly leaned on the table. In today''s day of fighting, it didn''t play.

    The enemy''s strength is worse than he expected, so that the whole battle does not require him to come out to save the field.

    Herti pushed the door into the room: "The ancestor, the enemy of the South City Wall has been annihilated, and the attacker has not escaped except for one person who escaped and the entire army has not interrupted the temporary energy interruption of the two blocks in Nancheng District. ""

    "Very good, it seems that Carmel can get the experimental data he wants," Gao Wen actually knows about the situation on the battlefield, but after hearing Hedi''s report, he nodded and said, "This way, The direction of this war will basically not change any more."

    "I still can''t believe it... we just won this way..." Herti still had an incredible look on her face. She had received information from the northern and western fronts. This should be huge. The tough war actually set the victory in such a short period of time. This is beyond her imagination. Even before Gao Wen showed full confidence in the victory of the war, she always thought that it was the ancestors who settled in the hearts of the people. She still has a question and she doesn''t want to understand. "The ancestor, in fact, I have a question... How do you know that the Knights of the Holy See will launch an attack from the South Wall?"

    Of course, it is seen with the satellite''s magical environment image, but this can''t be said directly.

    Gao Wen touched his chin and said with a look that "the situation is in the hands of your ancestors": "Exclude the north and west directions. If anyone wants to raid us, they can only choose the eastern mine route." And the dark mountain mines in the south are not a good choice, because once they attack from there and fail to win the entire mine town for the first time, the main city of Cecil will be alarmed and they will lose the advantage of the raid. So they will definitely choose the dark mountains."

    Gao Wendun paused and went on to say: "The dark mountains and the south wall are very close, and the terrain is complex and easy to hide. Even if there are sentinels patrolling, the high-ranking supernaturals can rely on the terrain to lurk close to the city wall, and there are still More importantly: the main offensive direction of the army of Earl of Hosman is the north of Cecil''s collar. In this case, it is a normal plan to attack from the other side."

    Heti was convinced by Gao Wen¡¯s analysis, no longer had other doubts, just said with a trace of anxiety: ¡°The ancestor, I am very worried about the enemy who fled. If the intelligence is correct, it is very likely that the church is south of the Church of Light. The regional bishops of the parish, although the Holy Light Church has weak influence in the south, is still very powerful. Their regional bishops now lead the Holy See knights to directly attack the Cecil collar in the name of crusade. This is no longer a help for the nobility. The war is so simple, and it is equivalent to a positive declaration of war. Now the bishop has escaped... I don''t know how much trouble he will bring."

    Gao Wen picked up his eyebrows and looked at Hetty quite interestingly: "If it was the former you, the first thing to worry about at this time is that we will have a negative impact on the frontal battle of the southern parish of the Holy Light Church, but now yours Attention seems to have not been entangled in this kind of thing."

    Being reminded by Gao Wen, Herti also realized the change of her way of thinking. The woman who was worried about the Cecil family all day could not help but smile a little bit: "I don''t know how this change will happen, etc. When I reacted, we even had a war with all the nobles in the entire South... I am still worried about what the southern parish is doing?"

    Gao Wen smiled and shook his head: "Don''t worry, I sent Soldlin to lead an elite team in the dark mountains before the war. They should be..."

    Gao Wen¡¯s voice has not fallen, and Soldlin¡¯s voice has been heard from the door: ¡°The bishop died and we found his body.¡±

 Chapter 400ï¼š Unfinished war

    In the military area of ??Cecil, the headquarters of the Military Intelligence Bureau, the body of Leymont was quickly sent to Gao Wen.

    The regional bishop of the southern parish died in a strange state. He had almost no trauma other than the bruises and dirt left in the run, and the death was caused by some kind of "high fever" from his head. The eyelids of the regional bishop have been burned into two black lacquered holes, and the dry cokeed eye skin is in a disgusting state close to the eye socket of his skull, and his brain... seems to have been burnt It is gray.

    "We found him in a mountain road in the dark mountains," Solderlin reported about what he knew. "It was already dead when it was found. There were no traces of fighting around, no residual magical fluctuations, and the cause of death. As you can see, the brain burned to ashes... but I have never seen any curse or magic effect like this."

    Gao Wen squatted down and carefully examined the situation of the bishop of the Holy Light. When he reached into the eye socket of Leymont, the amber next to him couldn¡¯t help but make a disgusting voice: "Oh... you are too disgusting..."

    Gao Wen didn''t take care of the amber, but it was stained with some ashes. He gently rubbed his fingertips twice, and a little golden light flashed through the ashes.

    "It is the reverberation of the Holy Light, which is emitted from the brain... This bishop is burned to death by his own light," Gao Wen frowned. "But why?"

    Amber looked seriously at the Hu¡¯s analysis: ¡°Is it because he fled on the battlefield, contrary to the doctrine of the Church of the Light, who did not know which doctrine, and then ran into the mountains and could not stand the condemnation in the heart. Explosion in conscience?"

    Gao Wen looked up and took a look at the amber: "Do you believe this yourself?"

    Heti directly ignored the analysis of Amber''s Hu, and stood beside Gao Wenwen and asked: "Ance, what can you see?"

    "I can''t see it. Except for the cause of death caused by the anti-canopy of the Holy Light, there is no trace left on him... but it is not a little idea." Gao Wen clap his hands and stand up. "The Holy Light is burning the brain." This proves that the initial out of control started from the brain, which reminds me of a group of people..."

    Hetty looked at Gao Wen¡¯s expression and suddenly reacted: ¡°The sleeping person?¡±

    "It seems that the cultists have not stopped, and in the field we don''t know, they are always active," Gao Wen said in an unexpected tone. Since the Ansu civil war has already had the shadow of all things, now It¡¯s not unthinkable to have a sleepless person on the battlefield in the South, although he wonders why the eternal sleepers ¡°help¡± the Cecils to kill an intruder, but this does not affect his continued doing his own thing,¡± Send the body and other bodies to the incinerator and burn them thoroughly."

    Two soldiers came in and carried away the body of Leymont, and the amber on the side looked at the blessed bishop of the Holy Light and sighed: "A regional bishop... it¡¯s so dead... saying that you are talking to the Holy Light Church. It¡¯s completely opposite.¡±

    "Their bishops led twelve knights to Cecil to negotiate with me and asked me to hand over the civilians in the city. From that moment on, they would declare war," Gao Wen said unconsciously. "And even if they don''t have this today, I will have to be opposed to them sooner or later. You should know the laws enforced by Cecil. It is impossible for the Holy Lights who are increasingly on the path of extreme expansion to accept the ''Government Office law is higher than the church. ''This kind of rules.''

    Hetty recalled the battle report sent by Carmel before, and suddenly showed a thoughtful look: "Speak up... The bishop and the Knights he led this time, I am afraid that there is no intention to fight with us. The bishop The argument is to come and negotiate with the lord and ask us to hand over the asylum''s ''heresy''. I suspect that their purpose in the beginning is to just take the ancestor out and then temporarily hold you. When the time comes, they should look for it. The reason for retreating is that after the rules of the church and the nobility are rubbed, gold and silver and some land are used for compensation, which can be covered. And I guess, according to the plan of the Earl of Horsman and the Church of the Light, Cecil It will be the absolute failure of this war. The Holy Light Church is afraid to wait for our compensation."

    Before Heti was busy dealing with the information from all parties, his mind was not concentrated on it. At this time, everything was temporarily settled. She suddenly wanted to understand that the "Southern Parish Bishop" led twelve Holy See knights to Sethi. The real purpose of "respecting", and Gao Wen¡¯s reply is to make her expression subtle: "It is obvious that they are only just dragging me, can they still plan to capture this city?" ?"

    Heti didn''t know what to say: "The result is that they all died here...even the bishops have not survived."

    ¡°Remember what I said at the beginning?¡± Gao Wen glanced at Herti and said, ¡°They can set off this war, but how long it is after the war begins, it¡¯s not that they have the final say.¡±

    Heti thought about Gao Wen¡¯s sentence, and Gao Wen gave her a new order: ¡°Notify Godwin, add the number, the content is that the Church of Light and the Count of Hosman collude... No, it is part of the priest Colluding with Earl of Hosman, plotting to attack Cecil, but because it is too weak, too weak, after the fight with one of our technicians, the whole army is wiped out."

    Herti blinked: "...Is this really written?"

    Gao Wen nodded: "Just write it, and then publish it in the entire territory, not only in the territory, but also let the army take it and send it to the entire south, so that all literate people in the South have the opportunity to see it. Also remember, definitely It is important to emphasize that ''part of the fallen and corrupted priests and the Count of Hosman colluded together''."

    Gao Wen originally wanted to announce that the entire Church of Light was colluding with Earl of Hosman and enemies with Cecil, but he knew that he could not treat the entire Church of the Light as an enemy, at least not now.

    The priesthood of the Church of the Light may be corrupted, but the believers of this sect are made up of a large number of people, including one in the consier of Cecil, and about a quarter of the people are Saints. Although the beliefs and advocacy of these general communists may not be so extreme and extreme, if he suddenly declares that the Church of the Light is an enemy, it will inevitably lead to confusion, so he is best to put it at the beginning of public opinion propaganda. The fallen priest is separated from the ordinary believers.

    And there is another point. The religion of this world is not only a spiritual sustenance, but their "spirit power" and the gods themselves are real, and even the two are part of productivity and nature, unless the Holy Light Church is like that three. The dark sects are completely distorted and degraded, and they lose their foothold in the normal social order. Otherwise, he cannot use the "faith of the Holy Light" as a target of elimination. What he can destroy is only those priests.

    And it must be a corrupt and corrupt official. After all, it is impossible for the entire Church of the Light to have only one Wright Aiweiken?

    Just amber said that he was completely opposed to the Church of the Light, and this sentence may not be false, but Gao Wen has his own understanding and arrangement of this sentence.

    Herti left and left, and only amber and Gaowen were left in the room. Amber pondered for a long time in that person. Suddenly he remembered a detail from Gao Wen¡¯s assignment to Herti: "Ah! You just Said to let the army send things to the entire south... Is the war not over yet?"

    Gao Wen glanced at Amber: "When did I say that the war is over?"

    "But we won on all battlefields," Amber scratched his hair. "The Count of Hosman in the north is dead. His army is also scattered. The Earl of Peibo in the west is also dead. I heard that I have escaped. There are fewer people. Even the bishops of the Church of the Light are dead... I heard that many prisoners have been arrested on the front lines of the north and west. Many of them are nobles from the South. In normal circumstances, this war is not equal to playing. Is it finished? Then you should negotiate with the families of the aristocratic prisoners and ask for money to get the land..."

    Amber looked at Gao Wen¡¯s face with a smile and a smile. The tone was getting lower and lower. Finally, he finally stopped slowly. His face showed a horrified expression: ¡°Mom, you don¡¯t want to stop?¡±

    "I have said long ago that this is a war to reunite the South, and I don''t want the former aristocrats to separate and rely on fragile loyalty and vassal relations to maintain the integration situation, so I have been from the beginning I didn¡¯t plan to ask for a ''ransom,'' and I didn¡¯t plan to negotiate,¡± Gao Wen said with a serious expression. ¡°The coalition of Count Horsman is indeed broken, but remember, they are just scattered, not disappearing, not surrendering. Instead, they ran away from the battlefield. They did not become the population of Cecil, nor the nutrients of the land in the south. And the captives who were captured...the families behind them, their castles, their manors, They are still in the territory of their respective duli, and all this is still there. As long as those routing troops return to these places, these places are still a divided aristocratic territory, not the land of Cecil."

    Having said that, Gao Wen emphasized in a word: "In the south, there is only one Cecil collar."

    "You shouldn''t plan..." Amber couldn''t believe to look at Gao Wen''s eyes. "Kill all the aristocratic families in the South..."

    "Of course I will not kill them, at least not directly kill them, because the social order will collapse, and whether I want to admit it, the nobles and their vassal ''upper class'' are the main sources of intellectuals at present. I have to use this group and must use their power," Gao Wen said. "But I still have to ''destroy'' them and destroy their systems and foundations... After that, everyone will be glorious and self-sufficient. Cecil citizens."

    Speaking of this, he sighed slightly: "I hope that every Southern aristocrat and its vassals can accept this arrangement, but if they can''t accept it... I hope at least the incinerator will be enough."

    Amber''s face gradually appeared a confused expression, and in the end it was a sudden excitement.

    When Gao Wen saw this, he couldn''t help but smile: "Can I understand what I said?"

    "I don''t listen!" Amber reached out and grabbed his ear. "What you said is not difficult. To die is to scare people!"

    Gao Wen smiled and reached out and pressed the amber hair. The height of this short melon was so good that he put his hand on it just right.

    Then he turned and looked at the setting sun that had gradually sunk outside the window.

    The Philip Knight should have set off with his orders, and the cleaning of the South has begun.

 Chapter 401ï¼š Chasing and fleeing

    The war is not over.

    Despite the majority of the aristocratic wars of this era, when the Cecils won the victory in the northern and western fronts and the southern aristocratic coalitions fled across the line, the war should come to a close, and then it should be Sethi. The people used the captured captives to negotiate with the various families in the South, using ransom and land to carry out the division of interests, but these are the wishful thinking of the aristocrats who waged war.

    War can begin because of their absurd and ridiculous crusade, but it will never end with one battle and one surrender.

    The main defeat of the coalition forces is the main force of Hosman in the north. The 50,000-strong aristocratic coalition forces actually killed and injured less than 10,000 people in that battle. Their lengthy and mixed team, the rugged mountain roads, and the four marching lines led them to face artillery bombing. The reason for the momentary collapse, but on the other hand, most of them survived. The first round of artillery strikes only destroyed the coalition''s leading troops (including the entire regiment led by the Count of Hosman). In the latter half of the day, the coalition forces died because of the rout, the warlord slashing, the fall of the cliff when they retreated, and even There are as many people killed by artillery.

    Subsequently, the 40,000 people who survived began to run away without a fuss.

    In addition to leaving the necessary left-behind troops to ensure the safety of the Kant area, the first and second corps led by the Philip Knight and the Ward Perric Knights have been biting the enemies far away.

    Three thousand people chased 40,000 people, which sounded almost a joke, but it happened really.

    In the hilly land in the west of Carroll, the Philip Knight, who had the command of the lord, hurriedly took a few mouthfuls of dry food, and then came to the middle of the team to check the layout of the artillery positions.

    A specially designed horse-drawn chariot was parked in the open space of the military squad zhongy¨¡ng. The soldiers ran around around the carriage, fixed the chassis of each car, and checked the situation of those small orbital guns. .

    The wheels of those chariots are reinforced with steel, and a strong steel frame is welded to the sleeve of the axle. The miniaturized "convincser" railguns are fixed to the steel frames.

    This is the "captured chariot" designed by the lord for mobile operations. The miniaturized "persuader" railgun can be easily installed on the horse-drawn chariot. When entering the combat state, the chariot harness will be Unloaded, and the car body is fixed on the ground with thick steel fixed piles. The recoil generated by the railguns is buffered and transmitted to the earth through a solid steel frame and a specially designed ¡°retraction mechanism¡±. Exquisite design, these powerful weapons can finally get rid of the fixed turret and become a terrible weapon to move with the army.

    In order to ensure the operation of these artillery vehicles, one artillery vehicle will be equipped with two auxiliary vehicles, one of which is full of shells, and the other is equipped with a large magic capacitor and magic net device. The former provides ammunition. The latter provides energy, and three such tanks form a "mobile bombardment unit", and in the pursuit of troops, there are a total of twenty such shelling units.

    These artillery pieces are the root cause of the nightmare of the aristocratic coalition forces who are still fleeing.

    These advanced and powerful weapons are already incredibly powerful in the eyes of young knights, but Philip knows that these things are just "transitional" in the lord''s mouth. The legendary hero seems to have more power than the mobile bombardment unit. More incredible ideas, but for the task at hand, those things that exist only in the conception are not important. In front of them, these magic crystal orbital guns are the real forces of the Cecil Combat Corps.

    The well-trained soldiers completed the construction of the artillery position as quickly as possible, and then began to wait for the command of the commander. The Philip Knight raised his head and saw the old knight Wald Peric was coming towards himself.

    "The sentinel saw the smoke and the enemy was at the intended location."

    The old knight from Kant¡¯s collar meticulously reported, then looked at the ready-made shelling unit with a rather awesome expression, and Philip looked up at the sun in the sky, silently estimating the time.

    A few minutes later, the young knight whispered: "They should start eating."

    Then he turned his head and ordered a loud order from the nearby commander: "Start the shelling, three together!"

    The gunners got orders, and they pulled the rods of the shelling, accompanied by a series of buzzing sounds and sharp whistling sounds. Twenty rounds of magical crystal orbits with light blue magical brilliance had already rushed out of the cannon with a devastating momentum. Mouth, and draw a faint arc in the clear sky.

    There were huge explosions in the distance, and the explosions were all far away from the smoke, but everyone knew that the aristocratic deserters had been scared by the shells, even if the shells fell within their kilometers. They will immediately escape after hearing the sound.

    After the three Qis, the shelling position stopped the sh¨¨ hit, and the commanding soldier ran in the position to pass a new command: "The chariot is packed! The light infantry team, the second team set off! The grenadier will start with the chariot! ¡±

    The well-trained Cecil First Corps immediately began to execute orders, and the Second Corps from Kant was infected in this atmosphere and acted in a row. Wald Peric took a look of admiration. Looking at the Philip Knight: "I didn''t expect you to be so sophisticated in such a young combat style. Are you Cecils so good at combat?"

    There was a slight smile on the face of Philip Knight. The praise of the old knight was a bit awkward in his voice: "This... In fact, I am just following the instructions and tips of the lord. I have never thought that these methods would be so useful."

    As he said this, Philip couldn¡¯t help but recall the instructions that Gao Wen gave him.

    After the end of the battle, the chasing aristocratic coalition forces pursued, and continued to pursue, using long-range light artillery and continuous s¨¡o to chase and kill the enemy to the limit; follow the nobility coalition along the way, attacking each station where they stayed. , as far as possible before they get replenishment, expel them from the point of defamation, use the enemy''s food supply as their source of food; if possible, open the granary of each nobility along the way, in addition to the supply of rations, All food was distributed to the nearest residents in the name of Cecil; the well-equipped and well-equipped Cecil First Corps was the main attack, and the second regiment in the Kant area accompanied, arresting the enemy captives who were left behind and sending them To the rear, the most severe military management is carried out in this process...

    This will be a competition for endurance and psychological endurance. The first thing that can''t be stopped is the aristocratic coalition that can''t be seen in the cannon.

    After that decisive victory, this is destined to be a long pursuit for three days, although only three days, Philip has become more and more aware of the effective and horrible instructions of the lord in every day of pursuit. .

    The lord seems to have long anticipated the direction of the war, and even expected the enemy''s direction and most of the reaction after the defeat. Cecil''s army seems to be chasing a group of weak flocks, and the war has changed in the process. It became a thing that has nothing to do with honor, but it has become more and more **** and cruel.

    As a knight of the knighthood, Philip still chooses to execute these orders, not only because of his loyalty, but also because his reason and reason tell him that this seemingly cruel action is actually to make Southland regain peace as soon as possible. In the way, only those stupid aristocrats were completely beaten, and he did not have to carry out a gravel fire in a few years.

    The army opened up, seemingly endless chasing and fleeing again in this vast land of Southland, equipped with thermal energy sh¨¨ line guns, full of high-spirited Cecil soldiers began to pursue the aristocratic remnants like a frightened bird .

    After the bombardment of the destroyed artillery three days ago, the nobility coalition had already been scared by the sound of similar shells and explosions. During the flight, they had no extra effort to think about the response, even A small number of people still maintain the ability to think rationally, and they will be escaping all the way through tens of thousands of squadrons who only want to escape. In this case, the Cecil soldiers hardly encountered any decent rebellion against the enemy.

    In the pursuit of the primary, a small number of aristocratic remnants who have remained fighting have also counterattacked, but these rebellious forces quickly became victims of the heat, and a few of them survived. The first batch of prisoners of war received by the chasing forces, and as the pursuit continues, these resistances are becoming less and less and less and less powerful.

    Just like panic, hunger is gradually consuming the physical strength and ambition of everyone in this aristocratic coalition.

    In order to escape, the nobility coalition forces had to discard a large amount of heavy support, including most of the food was also discarded by them on the way to escape. No one thought that the Cecil people would carry out this terrible, no-lived pursuit. In this endless flight, they quickly exhausted the dry food they carried, and the Cecil''s almost never-ending artillery and harassment kept them from having any time to stay and eat normally.

    The fleeing aristocratic coalition forces tried to return to the high wall of Carroll¡¯s collar for asylum, but the Cecils destroyed their walls with ¡°artillery¡± in front of them, and then the coalition forces were driven like a flock to the west. The area fled, they tried to get supplies from the farms along the way and their respective farms, but the Cecil¡¯s ¡°cannonballs¡± always fell on their heads, and the nobles were running into their farms and After the granary, even if it is too late to take a bite of bread, it will be driven to the next place by gunfire in the horror and their food will become the cemetery of the Cecil.

    The fleeing aristocrats gradually began to understand and understood that the Cecils had no intention of ending the war. They did not intend to stop the negotiations. They did not plan to accept it. The ancient legend that never obeyed the rules of the nobility was also this time. There is no plan to abide by the rules of the nobility. This war is not a nobility game. Its purpose is not to endure.

    However, the aristocrats who came to realize that there was no way, they could only continue to flee, constantly fleeing, and did not dare to stop before they died.

    In the day-to-day escape, their physical strength and mind began to fall to the bottom.

    (Mother!!)

 Chapter 402ï¼š Walking dead

    The "cleaning" command from the lord spread between the Cecil soldiers, and this chase has entered a stage of near mechanized operation, at least for the Cecil Corps.

    Every day, the scouts in front of the scouts and in the aristocratic coalition forces will send the latest information to the commanders of the Combat Corps. Even without such information, the aristocratic coalition forces that have completely lost their order can hardly hide their whereabouts when they flee. The Cecil Corps locked the huge enemy with a distance that was not far away. As long as the other party stopped, the artillery bombing would start immediately, without normal eating, without normal sleep, or even stopping. In fact, this is a test of willpower for both sides of the pursuit, but it is clear that the test of the aristocracy will be even more difficult.

    Cecil¡¯s soldiers had the opportunity to take a break from work. The victory after the victory was also inspiring them to move forward. The stagnation of the aristocratic sects along the way brought them enough supplies, and in Cecil. After the local security, several relay troops were sent from the territory, which further reduced the pressure on the pursuit of troops.

    In contrast, the nobility coalition forces... they are rapidly approaching the limits.

    In fact, they have reached the limit long ago. In this era, there are almost no cohesive and disciplined aristocrats. When the heavy magical artillery shells destroyed the entire forward army, the nobles and knights and the mages who have extraordinary powers also When they died on the battlefield like ordinary infantry, most of the ordinary people in this coalition had no intention of fighting.

    One of the reasons why they continue to flee today is that the knights and nobles in the coalition are still trying to maintain the final decent. The Cecil¡¯s "fire of the sky" is terrible, but the extraordinary powerhouse is close at hand. The deterrent power of ordinary soldiers is even stronger. The pressure accumulated by these "upper people" has been deeply imprinted on the minds of those serf soldiers, private recruits, and young Zhuangfu. They still barely maintain the situation of the team.

    The other reason is the propaganda made by Earl of Hosman before the start of the war, and the rumors still circulating among the remnants of the coalition. Many people believe that the Cecils have risen by relying on the sorcerer and the gods. The end of the game in the hands of the Cecils is worse than death. Cecil¡¯s land is full of lies, sins, jealousy and madness. This unprovoked rumor should have been laughed at by the wise, but in The superstitious and ignorant private soldiers have deeply rooted in their minds, and with the merciless pursuit and terrible force of the Cecils, the power of these prejudices has even allowed the aristocrats who should have no cohesiveness to Stick to it today.

    But no matter how long they persist, their physical strength and will finally reach the limit.

    The cold night wind blew through the plains, the night wind with the sweetness of the spring bells, the knight from the Cretanland, Bartle, sat in a cold pit, with his two knight companions, nine ìèTogether, they counted the time silently, and by their side, there were dozens of sparsely populous, dozens of private recruits, archers, coolies and serfs from the Baltel region.

    These are all the people who have survived from Baltel, their lords are dead, their more than one hundred brothers and sisters are lost on the way to escape, even their own, lost contact with the big forces before the night. . In the night, no one dared to light the lights to find a companion, and no one even dared to open a call to other noble corps that might be walking next to them. After the loss, dozens of people who couldn¡¯t reunite together could only gather in this dark and cold night. Quietly waiting for tomorrow.

    Waiting for the tomorrow that will not necessarily come.

    No one spoke, even if the glow of the morning sun had already appeared on the horizon, no one looked up and looked at the horizon. Baltel lowered his head, bloodshot eyes staring at the ground under his feet, hunger and sleepiness while tearing his nerves, so that he did not want to say a word, do more.

    He has not slept for a few days and nights, and everyone here has not slept for a few days and nights, even if the extraordinary person will be on the limit in this case, let alone ordinary people. Bartel now just wants to lie down, just wants to sleep, just want to go back to his warm manor, take a hot **** wine, and then sleep for three or five days, but he knows that he has no chance, he can''t Going back to his manor, because just yesterday, his team had passed through the manor, and in a very short time he was driven out by the shells that fell from the sky.

    Baltel put his hand into his arms and found his last food in silence: a small piece of black bread that was as thick as wood, and with his movements, the people around him found the last food. Piece of cake, n¨£i butter, bread, or nothing.

    These things are not their rations, but they are robbed from the fields or villages along the way, but in most cases they don¡¯t even have the chance to grab a bite of food. The Cecils have been trying to drive away. They fled in the ridiculous wilderness, just like the wolves drove the flock.

    There is no grill, no cooking pot, and the rising smoke will attract the Celsians'' "skyfire", which is one of the few useful experiences that we have summed up in the days of flight. The little escaped team sent the last food to their lips. Before the first rays of the morning sun hit the face, they began to eat silently. Bartel bit his hard and he would never eat a bite in the past. Inferior black bread, bloodshot eyes are full of fatigue.

    He wants to sleep, no matter what the price, he just wants to sleep now, he wants to eat, then lie down, don''t have anything, don''t have anything to stop him.

    A sharp whistling sound came from a distance and flew from high altitude.

    This sharp whistling sound is the language of the devil, the voice of death, disaster, and cursing the gods. At the moment when the whistling sounds, Bartle only feels that every pore in his body is subconsciously tightened, but in Before the muscles were about to subconsciously prop up him from the ground, his movements stopped for another, more intense and irrational reason.

    He didn''t want to get up, he just wanted to rest, just want to stay here quietly, go to his mother''s life and dignity! He doesn''t think about it!

    Baltel''s eyes were congested, and he almost looked at the ground under his feet, and around him, two knight companions, nine squatters, dozens of private soldiers, all after a brief trembling and nervousness, all stayed in the original Ground.

    No one stood up, only a few pairs of numb eyes lifted up, and glanced around with a lifeless sight.

    The sharp whistling sound broke through the sky, and the chilling explosion came from afar. The ground beneath the body shook slightly in the explosion. It was a terrorist force that allowed the high-ranking knights and mages to smash all over the place. Baltel listened to the explosion that didn''t seem to be far away, silently picked up the food in his hand and sent it to his mouth.

    The companions around him also did the same thing: after a short hesitation, continue to eat.

    The second round of whistling came from the air. After a while, the second round of explosions resounded to the heavens and the earth.

    The vibration of the explosion and the weakness of the body caused Baltel¡¯s hard bread to fall to the ground. He looked at the muddy bread almost numbly, reaching out with a blank expression and smashing it into the teeth. In the meantime, it seems as if chewing wood is biting bitterly.

    The third round of whistling came, and the explosion seemed to be a little closer.

    Even if the "fire of the sky" falls on the top of his head, he does not want to get up! They also don''t want to get up!

    They bite the only bread and bread, and the spirit of human sharing has even emerged from the minds of some people. The people who have food divide the food into two and send it to the companion mouth who is already hungry. On the side, in the deafening roar of the skyfire explosion, the knights from Creteland and the soldiers they led silently ate these last foods until the explosion subsided until the magical scent of the magical scent floated to them. .

    Then they sat quietly between the pit and the stone, lying down, not wanting anything, doing nothing.

    When Cecil¡¯s ¡°recycling squad¡± discovered the team, the team¡¯s captain was taken aback.

    Several noble knights with dozens of private soldiers sitting only a few hundred meters from the last shelling, half of them have been lethargic, while those who remain awake have a numb expression to watch Cecil fight The soldiers appeared in front of them, and the look of the dead man made the captain of the recycling team deeply impressed. After many years, the captain of the recycling team described the scene he saw:

    "...After crossing that limit, their will (the nobility. Allied forces) will be completely destroyed. They move on the plain like a walking dead. When the physical strength is exhausted, they stop and sit anywhere, our shells. Falling beside them, they are completely unmoved, they will finish the last food, and then they will wait like that. Surrender? No, they are not surrendering, they don¡¯t think about it, they just stay there. However, only when we arrived, they threw out the weapons with great cooperation. The only thing they asked for was to take a nap... It seems that they can rest safely and let them do whatever they want. ¡±

    On the eighth day after the end of the gravel gorge battle, the fleeing aristocratic coalition forces began to surrender in large quantities or stopped in place, waiting quietly for the Cecils to "package" them.

    Philip Knight and Wald Perich saw the most incredible sight they had seen since the army: people who completely lost their fighting spirits rushed in the plains in batches like a walking dead, and no need for any fighting to capture captives. Just take a few shots at the feet of those people, or throw a crystal grenade into the distance.

    They will naturally stop, even if they are given a rope, they will tie their own hands.

    On the tenth day after the end of the gravel battle, the Cecil Combat Corps entered the western part of the South, and through a series of roundabouts, they bypassed a long arc in the area of ??Carol-Consco. In the afternoon of this day, the Knights of Byron led a thousand support troops from Cecil and a large amount of supplies to complete the merging with the Philip Corps.

 Chapter 403ï¼š Collection

    The Chapter 430 of the Dawn Sword Body is different from the aristocratic coalition that can only escape between the wilderness and the hills. The Cecil Combat Corps has always been able to receive support from the mainland as well as the Leslie and Kant regions, although Due to road and traffic restrictions, these support is not timely, but in this situation, these support is enough for the soldiers to take a breather and rotate.

    On the afternoon of the tenth day, the Byron Knight led a thousand troops from Cecil''s homeland and a large amount of supplies to the west, and the first and second mixed corps led by the Philip Knights merged smoothly, and when they merged, Val De Peric is leading the soldiers of the Second Corps to bundle the hordes of aristocratic coalition prisoners and send them to the rear.

    Byron found the Phillips who led the team: "I brought in more ''convincing'' light cannonballs and replacement accelerator rail assemblies saying that you look good here."

    Due to the multi-day marching, Philip Knight had a bit of tiredness on his face, but the spirit was still high: "These things come when food can be used to carry dry food and seized from the enemy, but the shells are really expensive. of."

    Byron looked up and looked at the captives who were numb, stiff, and tied to their hands. From the mental state of these captives, he knew that the chase was coming to an end.

    "To make these people live as much as possible, this is what the lord said," he said to Philip. "The vast majority of the nobility coalitions are farmers and hunters recruited everywhere, as well as various serf soldiers and slaves. People are labor."

    "I know," Philip nodded. "But to be honest... the enemy is running more and more scattered, especially after entering the open area. Several nobles led the team to flee in different directions. We used artillery to destroy and intercept part of it. But there are still a few troops rushing into the forest to the west. I think at least one quarter to one third of the enemies have escaped."

    "This situation is expected by the lord," Byron nodded. "We have powerful artillery and ray guns, but after all, the number is limited. It is unrealistic to destroy or compile all the enemies. But don''t worry, I Before the departure, the lord said that the nobles had castles and real estates that they could not afford. They could not flow forever, and one day we would solve those who ran away."

    "I hope so," Philip took a deep breath and looked up at the long, almost invisible captive team. "After the war, the southern part of the kingdom became a whole." ......"

    On the twelfth day of the pursuit, the ranks of knights and mages, composed of the core superpowers of the nobility coalition, and the aristocrats who supervised the war finally collapsed.

    The aristocratic smugglers who lacked organization and discipline could not have persisted to this day. The reason why they have been able to escape all the time is that the extraordinary people in the coalition are still maintaining the situation with strong willpower and deterrence. But when the will of these extraordinary people also reached the limit, the collapse of the entire coalition team was almost instantaneous.

    The aristocratic coalition forces began to surrender in pieces, and they were surrendered by the knights, mages and even nobles.

    In fact, according to the general law, the surrender of the nobles should be more easily. According to the "rules" of the usual aristocratic war, the survivors who surrendered on the battlefield will receive treatment in accordance with their status. As a bargaining chip, their lives will be safe. It is guaranteed and even sent to the victor''s castle by the courtesy, becoming a guest, but the horrible way of fighting the Cecils and the style of Govin Cecil''s failure to abide by the rules of the aristocrats scared those people. Courage, they simply did not dare to hand over their lives to the hands of the Cecil soldiers.

    But when both physical strength and will are exhausted to the limit, even more concerns and fears will prevent them from climbing up the ground and moving on.

    The aristocrats who lost their fighting spirit, including the Knights and the recruits, stayed on the plains like scared goats. Most of them ate the last bite of food. Even the horses that had been riding and the rats caught on the road had been taken by them. They used to hunger for a long time. They could not lie down and sleep for many days. They could not eat and drink safely. The brains were full of rumbling sounds of shells. These people had dozens of piles, some hundreds of people, scattered. The earth is everywhere, and what the Cecil soldiers have to do is to gather around the vast plains to gather these people, and then put the ropes in their hands and let them tie themselves up.

    Wald Peric and the Second Combat Corps he led were mainly responsible for gathering the captives and escorting them to the rear. The number of prisoners was so large that the people responsible for the escorting were not the same as the number of prisoners they escorted. They don¡¯t have to worry about the captives fleeing halfway through the road. Those who have already lost their rebellious will in the multi-day escape, and even if they resist, the unarmed recruiters can¡¯t cope with the ray guns and melts in the hands of Cecil¡¯s soldiers. sword.

    With more and more prisoners, the battle line is getting longer and longer, and a sly and unexpected situation has emerged: Cecil is understaffed.

    The **** team of the Second Combat Corps began to have a shortage. Even Wald allowed the Knights to transfer a reserve of 1,000 people from the Kant area to the front line to receive prisoners of war. It is not enough, not only enough to **** the required manpower, even even The tens of thousands of aristocratic recruits and prisoners of war in the plains were also stretched.

    When Philip and Wald''s two orthodox knights were stunned by this unexpected embarrassing situation, the Byron Knight volunteered to bring a team of people to the south to help.

    Philip Knight, who was very vocal about Byron¡¯s lack of knighthood, but he had to admit that the old-born colleague of the mercenary had always had a brilliant new idea when he solved some unexpected situations. Although sometimes his ideas are also very eye-catching, overall it is still very problem-solving.

    After waiting for some time, Philip and Wald waited for the Knights who came back from the rear. He still took the team he had taken with him, but there was not even one person.

    On the plains of the increasingly chaotic Hosman region, Philip looked at Perron with amazement as if he had failed: "Is the lord not giving you a person? The training can also be..."

    "I haven''t returned to Cecil, otherwise I can come back so fast," Byron said proudly. "I went to Leslie and saw the Viscount Andrew..."

    "And then?" Philip asked in confusion, not looking at Behr, but he couldn''t see any support except for a group of people and many carriages that Byron took and brought back. "Is the person sent by the Viscount Andrew still behind?"

    "I borrowed five thousand axes," Byron pointed to the carriages that he brought. "After that, the Viscount Andrew sent people to send a batch of food for a temporary transition, but there was nothing else in Leslie. There are not many people on the side of the collar. They also help to watch the thousands of people who have been fished out of the Baishui River."

    Philip didn''t react at once: "Axe? What do you bring with five thousand axes?"

    "Send it to the captives, let them cut down the woods on the east side of the Hosman collar, build a prisoner of war camp on the spot, and wait for you to find them from the prisoners of war. There should be people who survived the Count of Hosman, with If they don''t have to go to the nearby farms and granaries, take a few more shots."

    Philip listened to the glimpse of it, and couldn''t think of how the magical operation of Byron was all coming out: "What do you mean... let these captives go to build a prisoner of war camp to lock themselves up?"

    "You can send them ropes and let them tie themselves up. Why can''t they let them set up a camp to lock themselves up?" Byron waved his hand. "These people have been completely squandered, at least for a short time." It is impossible to recover, and they are still in this state, and they will be completely controlled in the shortest time, and then delivered to Cecil in batches. The last sentence is confessed by the lord."

    Philip was speechless and had to admit that Byron said it makes sense.

    Thus, on the last day of this long chase, the last aristocratic coalition forces on the Horsman Plains ended their long and painful escape with an unprecedented dramatic approach.

    Under the supervision of thousands of Cecil soldiers, the coalition prisoners swarmed the axe that was loaned to them, and cut down the woods on the edge of the Hosman territory around the clock, and then built a prisoner of war camp and set themselves up. Shut up.

    When the last group of coalition prisoners were accepted by the Cecils, Viscount Carroll and his last companions and partners were trekking in the muddy wetlands of the northern part of the Hosman region.

    The once-popular young viscount is no longer in sight, his gorgeous coat has become dirty, the breeches and boots have been torn by thorns, and the cloaks with complex patterns are still run through by heat ray guns. The gunshot, the hair that was not washed for many days was like a greasy water grass on his forehead, and by his side, it was the Confucius and the Viscount of Mariolan who were more embarrassed than him.

    They were lucky enough to escape from the wolf-like Cecils, but they did not know where to go next. Serious exhaustion was ruining the thinking ability of the three nobles. They only felt that their lives were also muddy. The wetlands are as bad and sloppy, and there is no hope at all.

    Just then, a hoof suddenly came from behind, and the Viscounts of Carol and his companions, who were struggling, stopped nervously in horror.

    But when they turned around, they found that it was not Cecil who appeared in front of themselves.

    The woman of Roperie Graham stopped in front of them, and the woman was followed by a large-scale team.

    "Gloria, the woman, have you escaped?!" Viscount Carroll looked at the lady in front of him in surprise. He found that the situation was better than himself. Although it looked awkward, she not only had Mark can ride, the guards around him seem to be fully equipped, I really don''t know how the woman marquis did this in chaos, "These people..."

    "I''ve gathered people who are scattered on the plains," Roppeni smiled. "Virick Carol, it seems that you are gone with the team."

    This scene was familiar, and Viscount Carroll vaguely remembered that the woman was also in front of him when the army was in chaos on the gravel''s mountain road, and gathered the disorganized teams, and this situation turned out to be the case. Completely reappeared, he had to sigh the wonder of fate: "My wolverine is always seen by you..."

    "Follow me, I have a few extra horses," Roppie G¨¹len lends a helping hand to the desolate aristocrats. "We must unite."

    Several of the aristocrats who had fallen and the last of them led the team to join Roperi, and the prince Mariolan couldn¡¯t help but wonder about the future of the team: "Where are we going?"

    "Go north," Roppie G¨¹len looked back at the prince of Marioland. "We are going to the Rock Fortress."

    "The Rock Fortress?" The Viscount Carol heard the familiar name and couldn''t help but hesitate. "Then we have to cross my territory... those Cecils..."

    "The Cecils have already left from there, and they certainly can''t think that we will return after chasing after the pursuit," said Roppie G¨¹len. "They are limited in number and cannot occupy the territory of every nobility for a short time."

    "They left..." Carol heard the words of Roppeni and suddenly couldn¡¯t help but move. "That I..."

    "Don''t think about going back to your castle, Mr. Viscount," Lopez Glan knew what Carol was thinking. She immediately turned her head and warned seriously. "Don''t forget, those Cecils collapsed in front of you." With your first wall, they can also blow up your castle."

    As she said, she looked back and seemed to have endless perseverance in her sight: "There is no place in the South. It is safe. Gentlemen, our only hope is to seek the help of the plains of the Holy Spirit and seek the help of Count Pompeii. Going to the Rock Fortress is an incomparably strong fortress. Its walls are filled with magic metal, which can resist the attack of the great magician. It is completely different from the wall of Carroll''s collar. The Cecil people can''t break it."

    Perhaps it is the same confidence in the Rock Fortress, or perhaps the severe exhaustion affects the judgment of the Viscount Carol. He was easily convinced by Roperie Graham. He nodded. "Well, let''s go to the Rock Fortress..."

    "Of course, but before that, we have to gather as many of our lost companions as possible," Roppie G¨¹len smiled. The smile was particularly appealing. "There are several escapes from the pursuit of the Cecil." Team, we want to bring all the lost people together, and only our team is big enough, there are enough aristocrats gathered, and the Rock Fortress will realize the seriousness of the situation and will receive us more seriously..."

    Genius website address:. m.

 Chapter 404ï¼š Cleaning and rectification

    Cecil led, the Military Intelligence Bureau, and the information from the front line of the Legion was quickly sent to Gao Wen.

    Gao Wen showed a satisfied expression when he saw the Byron report on the construction of a temporary prisoner of war camp and the recent reception of the farm granary from the Hosman collar. "Byron is a personal talent... I can think of it." The prisoners of war set up a camp to lock themselves up, and five thousand axes solved the problem."

    The amber standing next to me couldn¡¯t help but roll his eyes: ¡°I will know that this idea is definitely against you when I hear it... I don¡¯t know how this idea comes out of your mind... ¡±

    "The battlefield is fast-changing, and only people with the same flexibility can take the initiative." Gao Wen said with a serious face.

    "Where, you are an expert," Amber dealt with two sentences with perseverance. Then he showed a little expression of emotion. "But then, this is really a long chase... In the gravel ridge, Philip used it. In less than two hours, the aristocratic coalition was defeated, but then we spent ten days with the enemies who fled everywhere... I thought it would take two or three days."

    Gao Wen smiled and shook his head: "I deliberately gave Philip the order, let him lengthen the time of chasing as much as possible. Don''t put too much pressure on the enemy, don''t chase too tightly, always in the ''convincing'' railgun The range boundary is intimidating, and it is necessary to harass with light infantry from time to time, in order to maintain the chase of these ten days."

    Amber¡¯s face was confused: ¡°Why?¡±

    "No, how do three thousand people eat the enemy of three or four thousand?" Gao Wen looked at the eyes of Amber. "The aristocratic coalition forces are indeed a one-touch collapse, but this is only the gap in frontal combat power. From the number, they still have three or four. The survivors of Wan, and the three or four thousand people who are full of energy and clear-headed, among them, the extraordinary professionals who are the crushers may even retain a certain willingness to resist, because those who are behind the team are likely to see nothing at all. The scene of artillery bombing In this case, the corps led by Philip can defeat them in front, but there is no way to destroy them all, and there is no way to stop them from escaping, and there is no way to capture them while ensuring their own safety."

    Amber just woke up: "So you asked Philip to use the shells to smash the broken soldiers for a full ten days?"

    "Mountains in the north will hunt Red Mountain wolves before entering the winter. They use the ''sounding arrows'' and the gongs and drums that will make a loud whistle to drive the red mountain wolves on the whole mountain. They drive around the clock, and they rotate into the mountain for a rest. The red mountain wolf in the northern mountains can be forced to go to nowhere, and the pieces will jump from the cliffs, and the nobles will join the army... Their will is better than the red mountain wolf, and they will drive away for ten days. Almost," Gao Wen shook his head. "Only by squandering their will to the limit, letting them exhaust their energy, slow thinking, and losing the most basic judgment, can Philip''s 3,000 people safely take over the prisoners of war of 30,000 to 40,000 people. Otherwise, do you think that Byron gave the prisoners 5,000 axe, and they could slash the trees and build a prisoner of war camp to lock themselves up?"

    Amber looked at Gao Wen with an admirable expression and couldn''t help but sigh: "It''s really seven hundred years old, it''s sophisticated..."

    Then, before Gao Wen casually took something from her side and shot her on the wall, she quickly shifted the topic: "But then... I¡¯m not going to say that the nobles are going on for ten days, I¡¯m afraid the whole Ansu No one has seen it... After all, you are the first in history to not accept an armistice in the aristocratic war."

    "I accept the armistice. After they are completely destroyed, or the whole members surrender, the war will naturally end," Gao Wen said casually. "And I believe that this day will not be too far."

    "What do you want to do next?" Amber looked at Gao Wen curiously. "The nobility coalition has been completely finished. Their lords are staying in the prisoners of war on the edge of the Count of Hosman. There are big and small in the south. Ten aristocratic territories are waiting for you to receive; on the other hand, according to the information I have received, one-third to one-quarter of the nobility coalitions have escaped the pursuit of the Philip Knights in the plains. These people probably dare not return. In their territory, if they flow everywhere, maybe it will become a big problem."

    Although it is a big and unreliable guy on weekdays, but Amber said that he was also a Guardian of Gaowen for a year. Now he is still the leader of the Military Intelligence Bureau. More or less, he has accumulated some experience in doing things. At this time, the analysis is still the head.

    "Of course I will accept the land in the South..." Gao Wen said as he stood up and came to the huge map of the Southland hanging in the office. "But the specific receiving plan still has to think about it. As for those. The guy who escaped...Unexpectedly, after all, the Philip Knight has limited manpower, and he can only run a little more than I expected. Don¡¯t worry about the aristocrats who have run away and their ruins, they will be arranged. clear and direct."

    As he said, Gao Wen¡¯s line of sight moved up the map and finally stayed at the top of the map.

    The Rock Fortress, the northern gate of the Southland falls in the center of his sight.

    Staring at the fortress for a while, Gao Wen took back his sight and swept away the aristocratic leaders of the big and small divisions in the South.

    "The messenger was sent to the Hosman POW camp, and Philip and Byron first escorted all the noble lords and supernaturals in the prison camp to return to the territory. The prisoner of war camp was taken over by the Knights of Waldperic. In addition, he told Herti and the internal affairs department. Officials, go to the government office to gather, I have something to discuss with them, although the southern border has not been settled, but some of the land is time to take over."

    The war is not over yet, and some of the aristocratic remnants are still fleeing, and even those who have been captured, there are still many people holding the innocent idea of ??the "noble war game", waiting for Gao Wen to negotiate with them. Waiting for the ransom on the territory to redeem himself to continue to be the lord, but on the Gaowen side, from the beginning he did not consider "negotiating" with the aristocratic order in the south.

    The situation he demanded must be fulfilled. Now that the power that can be obstructed has been killed by him, he is going to carry out the next plan.

    Soon after, in the administrative office in the center of the territory, Gao Wen appeared in front of everyone.

    The officials of the Office of Government Affairs collectively got up and then paid tribute to their lords with awe.

    The war has lasted for ten days. Through the convenient newspapers and bulletin boards in the territory, almost everyone knows the two overwhelming victories in the gravel ridge and the Baishui River and the follow-up by the Cecil soldiers. The "great pursuit", the results of this war not only shocked the enemy, but also shocked the Cecil people themselves. Apart from Gao Wen¡¯s early expectation that this would be the result, almost no one thought about the war of the new era. It would be their awe of this appearance, not only the awe of high-text people, but also all the changes brought about by Gao Wen, and the awe of this new era.

    Before speaking about his plan, Gao Wen first learned about the changes in the territory during this period of time.

    "The ancestor, the current territory is running smoothly, and the social order is as usual." Heti, as the top director of the internal affairs department, reported what she knew. "The newspaper played a big role. It brought the most timely news to the people and avoided each. Unreasonable tensions and panic, especially Mr. Godwin¡¯s commentary article is very popular. In addition, due to the publicity of the newspaper¡¯s frontline news, the new round of training recruits has been smooth and has achieved the desired goal.¡±

    Gao Wen thinks that he should be grateful to the era when the people are not open. The new "newspaper" in the territory has played a role in the territory even beyond his imagination. In this era, the people will not question authority, and newspapers and newspapers. People are "authorities" in their minds, so they almost unconditionally believe what is said in the newspaper. In all fairness, this situation is not what Gao Wen originally wanted. Even the advanced stage of his opening of the people''s wisdom is precisely to break this "authoritarian monopoly", but at the very least, at this stage, the influence of newspapers on the people is exactly what he needs most. of.

    After learning about the status of the territory, Gao Wenqing cleared the scorpion and said: "You, this war is not over yet, there are still some nobles who have escaped our pursuit, and their defeat will disappear in the wilderness in the northwest. After that, we will find them and destroy them, but before that, it is time to make arrangements for things after the end of the war. First, it is the massive migration of the population..."

    Gao Wen explained his plan in detail, and this plan will undoubtedly surprise everyone in the room and even stunned.

    He asked all the population in the south to migrate to several major cities. Nearly one-third of the population will be concentrated in the Cecil region, and the remaining two-thirds will be in the Hosman region, the Leslie region, the G¨¹len region, The four regions of the Kant area are centered and redistributed.

    "...all villages far from the city, knights in non-productive land, Tianzhuang, villages and towns damaged in this war... are included in the list of migrations, and moved to the major cities I mentioned just now according to the principle of proximity. And establish a secondary administrative office in the local area. The second-level administrative office is led by officials and clerk cultivated by Cecil, and recruits local intellectuals for training in the later period to supplement the staff of the Administrative Office; all the migratory population in the southern region Moved to Cecil, placed in the North Shore development site, forming a new urban area..."

    Gao Wen said his plan. Of course, there are countless details and specific implementation methods in this large-scale population migration plan, including the guarantee of cultivated land, the resettlement of displaced population, the consumption of food and materials, the specific implementation time period, The issues of propaganda and appeasement, the details of the formation of the new government office, urban construction, etc. are waiting for him and his team of officials to solve, so what he is proposing here is actually a draft, his " "Request", and after making these, it is the "question time" that he left to the government office.

    "My request is almost finished, now everyone can ask questions."

    Gao Wen put his hand on the table and his eyes slowly swept through the circle. However, in the whole half minute after his voice fell, no one was open at the scene.

    It seems that everyone hasn''t reacted yet. They first felt horrified. Then they exchanged sights. Some of them seemed to think thoughtfully and thought of some key points, but they didn''t have one.

    They don''t know where to ask.

    Gao Wen had expected this situation. He waited patiently. Until two minutes later, Hedi was the first to break the silence: "The ancestor... I want to ask, why do you want to carry out this kind of migration? ¡±

 Chapter 405ï¼š Gao Wenâ€™s huge plan

    Hert''s question is in the high text, and he knows that in fact, Herti is also aware of the answer. This question was asked by someone else who replaced her.

    ¡°Everyone knows the power of Cecil,¡± Gao Wen looks around at everyone in the conference room, from the agricultural director Norris, to Hanmel, who is in charge of steel smelting, to the senior clerk in the Office of Administration. And other department heads, this familiar face is the witness and promoter of Cecil''s growth to this day. "So each of us should also know that Cecil''s strength is based on ''magic industrialization'' On the basis of the advanced social system, it is based on an order different from the traditional aristocratic territory.

    "Horseman and his 70,000 arrogant people have fallen apart. All the land aristocrats in the South are attached to Cecil, and there are only three kinds left. One kind has died in the artillery fire of the gravel ridge and the Baishui River. A prisoner of war camp is being held in the Hosman region and the banks of the White River. The last kind is on the road to exile. Its destruction is only a matter of time. So after these nobles and all their troops have disappeared, the entire South will leave four. With more than a dozen unguarded, unruly empty cities, Cecil will receive the land and rebuild the order on the land in the way of Cecil."

    Gao Wen wants to establish a new order. Now he is on the key road to integrate the whole of the South. He must promote Cecil¡¯s success to the entire South and make the South a strong, stable and holistic Principality instead of Let the more than forty divisions continue to operate in the same way as before. Otherwise, even if those people on the land are loyal to him, he will only change the entire southern environment to a noble team, and nothing has changed.

    In any case, the roots and population of the traditional aristocratic system in the South must be changed from the roots. This war is the opportunity to change everything.

    Gao Wen has considered two options.

    The first option is to move all the population of the entire southern region to the Cecil region, and eventually form a large and densely populated area in the Baishuihe-Dark Mountain Range, and build a strong industrial empire on this basis. Give play to the power of the population in the industrial society, and let Cecil''s magical industry develop to the next stage in the shortest time, but in the rough estimation of the population of the entire southern region, it also investigated the distribution of various resources in the south, urban geography. After the position, he gave up this simple and rude plan.

    Because the entire southern population has millions of people (roughly estimated, it should actually be more), this number exceeds his expectations. This is because the existence of extraordinary power makes the world''s food output relatively rich, and the physical quality of ordinary people is high, which also leads to a situation in which the population is still high even if the civilian life is difficult, even in Ansu. In the poor and backward south, the number of people is enough to make Gao Wen¡¯s simple and rude first program abort.

    Although Cecil has a relatively advanced social system and a rapidly developing magical industry, it is impossible to complete the migration, resettlement and transformation of a million-level population in a short period of time, even if the cycle of this plan is extended to three or five. In the year, the enormous resources and social pressures generated during this massive migration will also drag Cecil.

    Not to mention that this plan is equivalent to giving up more than 80% of the land in the south in a short period of time. When the population is concentrated in the Baishui River-Dark Mountain Range, what about the resources in the other parts of the South and the farmland that has been opened? Without the resource output and the grain production area, the current development degree of Cecil is self-sufficient in the industrial structure that can''t afford a million-level population.

    Therefore, Gao Wen can only choose the second set of plans, that is, only to migrate the population of the southern region, let them establish new industrial belts in the north coast development area of ??Cecil and the east and west sides, and concentrate on the population of other areas in the south. Through the establishment of the second-level administrative office, the construction of several new-level cities in other regions has been quite feasible due to the previous experience of forming a secondary government office in the Kant area.

    In this way, Gao Wen can also ensure control over most of the southern region. Resources distributed throughout the South will be fully developed and continuously injected into the giant beast of the magic industry.

    Of course, the pressure to face this is still great, but Gao Wen has a good reason to do so.

    "Population migration, the establishment of a magical industrial system similar to Cecil, by the experienced Cecil executives to preside over the construction of a new order, to promote the development of the magical industrialization is only one of the purposes, another purpose is to destroy the old nobility The foundation on which the system depends."

    Heti was stunned by Gao Wen and immediately understood the meaning of his ancestors: "Is it land and population?"

    "Yes," Gao Wen nodded. "It is not enough to ban or kill this group of land aristocrats. As long as their land and population system is still there, sooner or later there will be new land aristocrats, so we must break. This system ensures that the old nobility will never come back."

    The old aristocrats ensured the authority of the aristocracy by dividing the land, and the land system that existed with the sealed land tied the civilians firmly to those land. The civilians could not leave the land of the lord at will, or even cultivated. Anything, when Ansu was unsettled, this separation guaranteed the basic order of the entire country, but after the advent of the magical industry era, this situation of tying people to the land became a shackle.

    With the current agricultural model established by Cecil to rely on large-scale industrial production of alchemicals and concentrated and efficient farming, a considerable number of agricultural populations can be transformed and transformed into industrial populations.

    On the one hand, Gao Wen¡¯s population migration is a necessary means to build a magical industry, because a sufficient population with basic labor freedom is a prerequisite for ensuring productivity, and on the other hand, it is to completely destroy the living soil of the old nobles in the south.

    Of course, the cost of saving management is also one of the reasons. After all, Cecil¡¯s administrative power is limited and the south is large. Gaowen¡¯s establishment in other parts of the South is the same advanced management system as Cecil. The degree of management must change the current situation of such a sparsely populated and chaotic structure.

    It is an effective plan to rationally concentrate the population, redistribute the land, and set up a more scientific and standardized town and village structure.

    Not everyone can fully understand the complete theory of Gao Wen, but the people here have witnessed at least the process of the rise of Cecil, and witnessed how the new order on the territory came into effect and functioning. They understood the population. The need for migration has turned to focus on the specific difficulties that this ambitious plan faces.

    Norris first raised the most realistic question: "What if farmers are not willing to leave their land?"

    In this era, land is the shackles and tools used by the nobility to bind the people, but the sad thing is that most civilians do not understand and agree with this. On the contrary, they will agree that the peasants are unwilling to leave their land. It is almost an inevitable situation of any farming society. The liberated people are unwilling to accept your liberation. This is a problem that Gao Wen must face.

    Even if one step back, there are not many specific ideas in this world, but it is bound to face enormous resistance to the forced move of so many people. Even in accordance with Gao Wen¡¯s second plan, he just lets those People move to the nearest city, and civilians who will never leave the village for a lifetime will have great resistance.

    Traditional aristocrats probably don''t care about the people''s resistance, but Cecil''s rule is that Gao Wen, who can''t do this, must also consider the social stability problem in population migration.

    ¡°First, the migration will be a long-term plan. I initially intend to complete it within three to five years, and this time can be extended,¡± Gao Wen explained. ¡°So we can transfer the population in batches. You can use it. The experience of the establishment of the first was to migrate the serfs and slaves. More than 80% of the serfs and slaves were the property of the lords and knights. Now they have become the owners of the Lord, which is the easiest to migrate;

    ¡°Secondly, ensuring land supply can ensure that the displaced population has sufficient farmland to accept through land replacement, land reclamation, reclaiming old aristocratic land and redistribution, and ensuring that the entire South is not affected in the process. Agricultural Production;

    "Finally, focusing on rewards and propaganda and guidance, this point of the Office of the Government and your clerk should have some experience. We are not trying to force civilians to leave their homes, but to prepare them for a better new home. Becoming a citizen of the city, getting the land given by the lord, and redistributing real estate to attract new people, so that they think that migration is an opportunity rather than a mandatory order, which will make everything go smoothly."

    When Gao Wen finished, Norris nodded and nodded. As a person who was born into a farmer himself, he believed that the programs proposed by Gao Wen were enough to deal with the vast majority of the displaced population.

    In fact, even without these programs, it is okay for the population migration plan to be enforced. The civilians of this era have surprising endurance to the command of the lord and various adversities. In many cases, the lord may only be in a good mood. Ordering to ban all the people in the territory from entering the mountain or ordering everyone not to go fishing in the river. If Gao Wen wants to force a population transfer, most of the civilians will only think that this is the new lord¡¯s spurt and then bite his teeth. Arrange, after all, after this war, the Cecil family has in fact become the absolute authority of the South.

    Only... Gao Wen is not willing to do this.

    In the establishment stage of the Principality of Cecil, every stain produced by everything he did was compensated ten times or even a hundred times in a few years, and he could not even make up for it. understandable.

    According to the existing experience, with the Druid Pharmacy produced by the Alchemy Factory, there is an agricultural learning meeting to let the farmers exchange their high-yield skills, and in conjunction with the advanced system, the grain output will be greatly improved, and the food production will be sufficient. Under the circumstances, a large number of free populations gathered can enter the factory, and an important part of the magical industrialization will be there.

    Heti then raised another question: "The ancestor, the establishment of the secondary city hall still needs a lot of manpower, although the Office of Government Affairs has been fully cultivating various types of administrative staff, you can barely find enough of the various supervisors in the secondary government office. People, but we may have a big gap in the position of more basic clerk and clerk, and we have to solve the problem of appealing. Although Cecil defeated the coalition of more than forty nobles in the South, we have enough The power to receive the land of the nobles, but the administrative staff sent by them did not have enough appeal in the local area. If some military personnel were sent to control the order in the past, it is necessary to establish a unit like the second-level government office... local people are not necessarily Will cooperate."

    Then Heti organized the language and added one more point: "And it is necessary to consider that some areas still have the residual loyalty of the old lords. Although the number may not be much, the damage has a great impact on the social order. ¡±

    "There will definitely be remnant rebels. There will be troops in this area to guard and clean up," Gao Wen nodded. "The problem of appeal also exists, so I have let Byron and Philip first take the nobility and knights on the prisoner''s camp." The captives were sent back first, and I will talk to those people, and after they ''cooperate'', we can more easily recruit and train intellectuals from all over the country, and the gap in the manpower can be alleviated."

    Gao Wen is destroying the old aristocratic system in the South, but as he realized before, whether he would like to admit it, most of the intellectuals and upper-level talents in this era are concentrated between the nobility and its vassals, to establish a new order. In particular, in order to establish a new order in a short period of time, he still has to find ways to borrow from these people.

    Therefore, he wants to destroy the old aristocratic system, but he has to retain at least some of the nobles and their vassals who are willing to cooperate and are willing to accept the transformation, so that the resources they have mastered will come in handy.

 Chapter 406ï¼š Great change

    Although Gao Wen just raised his own population migration plan and everyone in the scene when he rebuilt the plan, as the discussion became more and more in-depth, the feasibility and necessity of the plan gradually became clear, and the first hearing was produced. The incredible feelings have receded, and everyone¡¯s focus has begun to focus on those implementation details.

    "...all of you, we have to make it clear that migration is a long-term plan. The same is true for the construction of cities, roads, and government offices. It takes three to five years to complete completely, so we must let this go smoothly," After answering most of the questions of the officials of the Office of Government Affairs, Gao Wen said with a serious look at the people on the scene. "The first step, we have to choose some pilots. The initial implementation of the population migration will be the Hosman collar, our legion. Now that he is stationed there, news of the war has spread throughout the land, and Count Carlos Hosman has confirmed his death, and then the ''receiving troops'' will enter the Hosman area, using negotiations or shells. Open the gates of Hosman Castle and then announce the news of the lord''s replacement and the new decree.

    ¡°Given the location and development of the Hosman region, I plan to move half of the serfs and slaves there to the Cecil region and to move all the scattered people of Hosman to the city, with the Old Town of Hosman Foundation to build a new city."

    Gao Wen said that he did not continue to talk about it here, but Heti, who was next to him, could vaguely guess the thoughts behind his own ancestors.

    Choosing the territory of Earl of Karlov-Holsman, who has confirmed death, as a pilot project, on the one hand, this kind of territory has the least resistance, and the implementation plan is easier. On the other hand, this is actually for those aristocrats who are still alive. One of the last chances is that there are still more than 20 southern aristocrats and their knights in the prison camp. Their ancestors obviously want to squeeze out the last value of these nobles, their remaining appeal, and their knowledge. Molecular groups, and their symbolic meaning in the general public.

    These values ??allow those nobles to live in prison camps, but their choice will determine whether they can live out of the prison camp, and Hosman leads the "pilot", which is the countdown to their choice.

    Before the end of the countdown, the ancestors will not move their land for the time being. This is to maintain the stability of millions of people in the south. After all, the land aristocracy system has been here for seven hundred years. Suddenly all the lords on this land have been If you kill all night, I am afraid that everyone will fall into fear, even if the ultimate goal is to let them live a good life.

    But after the countdown is over, the ancestors who seem to be peaceful and ironic will have to make all the land except the Cecil sphere of influence in the South become a land of no ownership.

    "Do you have any questions?" After seeing no one on the scene asking questions again, Gao Wen gently knocked on the table and asked.

    "...about the construction of a new city during the migration process." Heti, the expression on her face is awkward. "We are afraid that there will be no extra magic mesh substrates available, and the supply of basic magic materials is also The problem of this spring''s budget has been given to the North Shore Development Zone and the Western New City, and a considerable amount of magic material has been used in the construction of the hiccup fortress..."

    Heti said that he was less emboldened and sneaked at Gao Wen¡¯s face: the budget was made by her, but it was also submitted to Gao Wen¡¯s review. Obviously, no one thought about it when the budget was made. To establish a magical industrial city outside of Cecil.

    But after hearing Hedi¡¯s words, Gao Wen¡¯s expression did not care: ¡°Don¡¯t worry about this.¡±

    Heti snorted: "Are you ancestor?"

    Gao Wen couldn''t help but laugh: "In some areas I have chosen, there are ready-made magic nets that don''t need us to build. Send a few magical technicians to check the interface status in the past, and then go directly to the device."

    Heti probably had a brainstorming over the meeting today, so that he didn¡¯t react at all, but when Gao Wenyi reminded her, she suddenly realized: ¡°Ah, you put the magic net...¡±

    ¡°Thank you for your friend¡¯s promotion, the Southland is everywhere,¡± Gao Wen said, shaking his head with emotion. ¡°They only know how to use the magic net lighting, power the mage tower, power the mining machine, and know the general energy. The value... ah, when it comes to mining equipment, we can even use the local equipment for mining equipment. Although it is the old model that Cecil sells in the past, it is more than enough to use in the initial stage of construction."

    Gao Wen said this pause, and added: "Of course, the old nobles only thought about their manor and castle when they built the magic net. The scope of their laying of the magic net is not too big. We will use it in the future. Time must be expanded, but fortunately, we now have the magical obelisk technology, which can transmit magic power remotely. The limit of the magic net range is not so serious. After you go back, look for the next order of the machinery manufacturing industry, giving priority to producing a batch of magic energy. The obelisk comes out."

    Hedi was completely relieved when he heard the arrangement of Gao Wen, and after thinking of the working magic nets in the south, her face could not help but show a strange smile.

    Gao Wen saw Hetty''s smile and couldn''t help but smile.

    Every official in the conference room saw the smile of the lord. They thought about the fact that in the past six months, the big and small aristocratic shabu-shabu in the south had built a magic net and purchased mine equipment. They also smiled.

    Will be heart, and tacit understanding.

    The conference room is full of jovial air.

    However, in the kingdom of thousands of miles away, in the splendid old silver fort in St. Sunil, the air is only low and depressed.

    A long white dress seemed to be rolling through the long corridor of Silver Fort, and the North Duke Victoria Ville and several followers quickly passed through the corridor. This is always cold and expressionless. The Duke of the Duke even seemed to be colder than usual today, but the shredded snow that continued to fly in her hurried footsteps showed the uneasy feeling of the Duke¡¯s mood. This kind of rushing situation did not often appear on her. .

    She walked into the "Golden Rose Hall" on the top floor of the castle. In this small, small room, which was only the top-level powers of the kingdom, she saw the scent of a sleek, sleek, dark coat. Devon? Duke of Franklin.

    The middle-aged gentleman-like Duke of the West was standing by the window, looking down at the atrium open space inside the castle. He heard the Victoria''s movement and looked back, but quickly turned his head back.

    At the end of his line of sight, on the atrium of the inner wall of Silver Fort, you can clearly see the traces of being burned and trampled, and the traces are very new, just like they were left a few days ago.

    Of course, what was left a few days ago was the trace left when the insurgents in the castle were killed.

    A few days ago, there was a sudden riot in the Silver Fort. There were slain fires that burned the study of Francis II and the bedroom of Prince Edmund. The chaos was quickly suppressed by the superpowers of the castle, but the last of the dead The counterattack left traces of glare in the atrium.

    Outside the castle, in the whole city of St. Sunil, there have been dozens of destruction operations in the past few days. The destroyers seem to only disrupt the order of the king, from arson to poisoning. It was not necessary, although every suspect in the destruction operation was quickly caught and executed, but the destruction itself made the Duke of Berdwin upset and faintly realized that a huge cloud was gathering over the kingdom.

    Now, Victoria is coming, so the rush to come to the female Duke is probably bringing even worse news.

    The rumor that was introduced to Silver Fort two days ago is probably true.

    "It has already been confirmed, the news is true," and sure enough, the female Duke of the Northland quickly said, "Francis II died in the windy fortress, Silas? Loren and Edmund claimed that the king was dead. In the hands of the assassins sent by the kings, they instigated almost all the nobles in the east, and they have already attacked the plain of the Holy Spirit at the junction of the Holy Spirit Plain and the East. There have been several small-scale trials."

    Later, she added another sentence: "The original message should have been sent earlier, but my eyeliner in the Eastland area has been removed, and the magical communication has been disturbed... Silas? Loren and Ed It seems that Mongolia has been preparing for this day for a long time."

    Berdwin? Franklin closed his eyes and couldn''t help but shake it slightly.

    It was not until two minutes later that the Duke of the West finally opened his eyes. He took a deep breath and forced himself to calm down: "As we expected, the little riots of Wangdu are just preludes. The sensational conspiracy happened to happen under our eyes."

    "The news will spread soon, Edmund? Moen is probably not just preparing for the inconspicuous destructive actions... I suspect that there are people in the royal family, who will start activities after the news reaches the king." Inciting and inducing the emotions of the nobles and convince them of the malicious and sinister words from the East," Victoria Verde continued, she was calm and incredible at this moment. "We have to act before this."

    "We can''t get them out before those people start to act, and after the news begins to spread, we will make the situation worse for those people," said Berdwin Franklin frowning. "The only thing." The way is to send a message before us..."

    The Duke of the Northern Territory and the Duke of the West were silent for a time. After a half-minute silence, Victoria Wilde sighed a rare sigh.

    "Publish it," she said. "Publish it out... Edmund? Prince Moen, the uncle, the prince, Silas, Loren, rebellious... In the name of maintaining the kingdom¡¯s order and revenge for the king, we want Fighting the East."

    Berdwin? Franklin nodded silently. After a few seconds, he made a long sigh: "Our king said that he would bring peace back. He didn''t come back, and peace did not come back."

    This is the last day of the second week of Anjou in 736.

    On this day, Ansu¡¯s second civil war officially broke out.

    Genius website address:. m.

    :

 Chapter 407ï¼š dark

    The transmission of information is not easy.

    When a fire in the Windward Fortress was burned, the two dukes far away from the kingdom were still focusing on maintaining the order of the kingdom, when the Duke of the East and the army of Prince Edmund assembled and attacked the land of the plains of the Holy Spirit. The principals of St. Sunil City did not get the slightest message until the lion cubs who broke out from the plains edge flew into the kingdom. This huge change in the future of the kingdom was truly presented to the principals in the silver fort. However, until this time, they did not know that the Southland was also undergoing a major change, and this great change affected the future of the Kingdom.

    But there is no direct connection between the far south and the kingdom. Outside the Silver Fort, in the city of St. Sunil, the eyeliner from Cecil is crouching.

    On the 4th, Crown Street, the official residence of the Cecil family in the Wangdu Master Circle and the Scholars'' Circle, a scholar wearing a woolen bonnet stood up politely, bowed to the apprentice apprentice, and then served as a waiter. Under the guidance of the departure of the room, "Witches" Jupli looked at the registered Wang Duo Master and then sighed slightly, got up and moved a little stiff shoulders.

    Sitting in such a wide and bright room, wearing a tailored and expensive dress, and meeting with the scholars of Wangdu as a duke agent, such a decent job is "witch" Jupli never imagined, but until true After sitting in this position, she realized that it seems that it is not easy to work behind the glamorous work. It is a test to deal with the smart people who are well-informed by Wang. She also wants to use the military situation in this process. The identity of the cadres was collected and transmitted. The hardships during this period were no more difficult than the money swindlers who used the rhetoric to cross the road.

    The door opened and the "fast-legged" Pierce, dressed in a knight''s uniform, came in. After seeing only Jipley in the room, the young man nodded: "Is the last registered departure?"

    "Yes, the last one today," Jupley said as he squinted his shoulders. "There are a few more people than yesterday..."

    "The situation in Wangdu is becoming tense. Soldiers and knights coming out of the castle are checking the suspicious elements from house to house. A few days ago, even in the rich areas, a fire broke out and the hearts of the people floated," Pierce found at the table. Sit down and talk about the recent changes in the city. "It¡¯s also a blessing in this area. Our recruitment has become easier. The employment certificate of the Duke of Cecil allows them to legally leave the city at this time."

    "Tomorrow or the day after tomorrow, we can make up a hundred people, we can send the past batch again," Jupli flipped through the register on the table, then looked up and looked at his companion. "In addition, the local order came. Let us stop all public recruitment activities after sending the last batch of people, and only keep in touch with the Wangdu Master Circle in the dark, collecting intelligence and waiting for orders."

    Pierce¡¯s heart was somewhat curious. How did the lord in the south know the change of the situation in the kingdom because this part of the information had not yet been sent out, but the training he received at the military intelligence bureau did not question the order, but nodded directly: ¡°I Understand, tomorrow I will go to various associations to cancel the commission."

    "It¡¯s time to stop publicizing..." Jeepie sighed softly. "The situation in the city is getting worse. There are traitors hidden in the kingdom. People in Silver Fort will soon order to block the entire St. Souni." Er, we rely on the Duke¡¯s asylum to be free to move, but for the next time, it¡¯s better not to continue to challenge the sensitive and vulnerable nerves of Silver Fort...¡±

    "I don''t know what will happen in the future," Pierce couldn''t help but sigh. He was born in a slum. For the first time, he began to sigh that this kind of life should not have anything to do with his life. "This country is really chaotic." ......"

    "The confusion in front of us is only temporary. The Duke will eventually bring prosperity and order to the country," Jupley raised his eyelids and looked at Pierce. "This prosperity and order is a product of this era, but we are You may see it in your lifetime."

    "It seems like Mr. Santis has sighed," Pierce laughed. "Although it sounds too optimistic, I think it makes sense."

    ......

    If it is said that Cecil¡¯s leadership is prosperity and order, then in the place where the aristocratic army has been ravaged, all that can be seen is decay and chaos.

    In the southwest of Carroll, in the Concord area, a small village was almost razed to the ground. On the edge of the village''s ruins, a small armed team was passing by.

    The team was well disciplined, with black and red flags flying above the team and the emblem of the Cecil family printed on the flag. Half of the team were Cecil fighters in bright armor and carrying combat backpacks, while the other half were non-combatants wearing lightweight armor, blouses and not looking like soldiers. The latter''s blouse is printed with a red triangular logo, which has always been a mark of occupations such as physicians and pharmacists in the Ansu tradition.

    Wright Avicen is in the team. He is the only person in the team who wears heavy armor and is a physician. His doctor''s mark is printed on the breastplate. The eye-catching red triangle symbol makes him appear in the team. Especially conspicuous.

    Of course, more conspicuous than the red sign, or his body is taller than the strong soldiers.

    At this moment, the strong and tall priest and the field doctor looked at the ruins in front of him, and after a few seconds of silence, they could not help but sigh.

    All the buildings in the line of sight have been collapsed and destroyed. The warehouse where the grain is stored in the village has been looted and set on fire. The wells have been buried. The cattle and sheep livestock have been slaughtered and killed by the hungry aristocrats. It is too late to take away the granaries. The house was fired as well, and in some places, Wright could still see some unpleasant dark red blood.

    The village was destroyed and destroyed by war, but it was not the Cecil who was the "enemy" but the nominal asylum of the village, the nominal owner of the Concord area, and the Kang. The nobility coalition of the Viscount of Cisco.

    The aristocratic coalition that fled from the front of the gravel ridge destroyed this place like the rest of the place they destroyed along the way.

    The nobility is synonymous with plunder, especially during the war, but Wright is still shocked by what he sees and hears. He did not think that the looting and destruction of the aristocratic coalition forces in the rout would be more shocking than the damage they caused when they entered. It was even shocking that he couldn''t help but wonder if the aristocratic soldiers who were fleeing were humans, or a group of termites that were smashed and skinned.

    Standing next to Wright was a Cecil veteran. The veteran who served as the team commander in the team was used to the battlefield and also knew the set of traditional aristocratic troops. He shook his head and explained to Wright: "They At the time of entering the army, there will be some order at least. At that time, they are still living on the land and the protectors of the people. When they pass through the villages and towns, they will collect a lot of food and property, but at least they will not destroy, but once they flee, They became wolves...not the same as Cecil¡¯s army. The noble soldiers did not take ''plundering'' as a criminal act, nor would they be whipped and beaten because they took the bread of the common people. In order to fill the stomach, everything dares to do it, even to prevent food and houses from falling into the hands of the soldiers, they will burn a place when they go to a place..."

    "Don''t they even let their land go?" Wright couldn''t help but interrupt the veteran''s words. "The aristocrats who fled... They really ordered the destruction of the village on their territory?"

    ¡°Why not?¡± the veteran sighed. ¡°They lost. Anyway, according to the rules of the aristocratic war, the winners always plundered them. They felt that even if they did not steal the food in the village, they burned the house. The chase will do the same, instead of letting the enemy succeed, it is better to do it yourself, and in this way they can also get back some of the food... they don¡¯t feel like losing money."

    "..."

    Wright was silent. The darkness and sin in the war made him wonder what he should say. He came from the relatively rich and stable plain of the Holy Spirit. Even during the missionary process, he saw some despicable acts of barbarians and nobles, but like this one, The real war was the first time he saw it, and the aristocrats did something in the process of defeating and fleeing, far exceeding his expectations.

    But he is not a naive person. Although many people say that he is naive after knowing that he follows the behavior of classical light, he knows that he is not. He was shocked by the cruel darkness of the war, but he would not naively think that there should be no war, let alone that Cecil¡¯s victory led to these tragedies.

    He knows the greed of mankind and knows the greed of the nobility. After reading the comments and analysis in the newspaper, he knows that this war is inevitable, regardless of the outcome of the war. Those greedy and brutal aristocrats and their army will do it. The looting and destruction of almost the same thing will happen, the only difference is where it will happen.

    And he also knows that Cecil¡¯s army has been trying to avoid the destruction of these large forces as much as possible, and has been trying to drive the enemy to places like the wilderness. If it is close to the town, it will try to destroy them before they cause damage. Catch up to the storm and drive away. After all, protecting the towns and villages is also protecting the future property of Cecil.

    But no matter how hard, the battlefield is always full of variables, full of uncontrollable.

    So Wright could only watch silently, then bowed his head and silently prayed for those who had suffered disasters.

    The Lord of Light does not respond to his prayers, but he does not expect anything to respond to his prayers.

    The commander glanced at the field doctor who was born in the pastor and did not disturb the prayers of the latter. Instead, he began to assign tasks to the soldiers: "You two, go to the neighborhood to find someone else, and ask if there is any escape." People, find a way to find out. You, and you three, look for places where there are no dead bodies nearby, collect the bodies and burn them. Others come with me to find out what is available."

 Chapter 408ï¼š Villager

    Wright walked slowly between the ruins that collapsed and destroyed. The wind from the south blew through the wilderness, blew through the ruined wheat field, and blew it into this devastated place. There was no blood and burning smell in the wind. With a kind of moist and sweet, this indicates that a summer rain may come soon.

    After the rain, the vegetation will re-emerge, and the new buds will grow in the destroyed fields. Nature will always recover more quickly than humans, and this village that was burned by the nobility will not know what Time can be rebuilt.

    This small team did not come to clean the battlefield. Wright and his new comrades were only ordered to go from the Kant area to the Hosman POW camp to replace the medical staff there. It was an accident to pass the ruin. Will not stay here for too long, Wright knows this, but he still hopes to hold a small purification ceremony for this village is also to fulfill his responsibility as a pastor.

    After obtaining the consent of the squad commander, he came to the center of the village ruins. There was a collapsed long house. It might be a place where the villagers gathered. The house had been burnt down. The charred wood and the beam were like a ball. The tangled dead branches are buried between the broken earth and the gravel, and the thin beams used to support the roof are like the weird limbs of the skinny, pointing to the blue sky.

    And next to the house is the well that was buried.

    Wright found a fairly regular piece of stone from the ruins and placed it next to the well. He poured some water into the tiles and placed a few small wildflowers next to the tiles. I took out a white candle that had only a long thumb and placed it behind the tile to symbolize the light.

    After all this was laid out, he gently rubbed his fingers over the candle.

    Nothing happened, even the light of a star or a half did not appear.

    Wright silently retracted his hand and took out a small magic device from his arms. He made two pieces of copper with a fire element rune and a small crystal of magic. He put the igniter close to the candle and pressed the switch. The front end of the rune copper piece immediately glowed red, igniting the wick.

    "May the Light protect you from the way forward... no longer trapped in the cold and darkness... May your soul be peaceful... From then on, there will be no hunger and suffering..."

    Wright whispered the prayer and then leaned down to extinguish the candle, but before the candle was put away, the light from the corner of his eye suddenly saw the familiar things lying quietly between the weeds beside the well.

    It is an iron badge, only the size of the dice, with a ring and beam symbol on it, and the iron ring for wearing a belt or silk on the edge. This is a holy light badge, which is hung in the Holy See Knight. On the breastplate.

    Wright picked up the badge and quietly looked at the emblem on the top of the Church of the Light.

    He suddenly remembered that the nobility coalition had priests, priests, and even the Knights of the Holy See.

    He turned and looked at the long house burned. In the ruins of the longhouse, he finally faintly sensed the remnant magical fluctuations, which was the breath of the light.

    The lost light of the Holy Light was pinched in the hands of Wright, twisted and twisted a little.

    At this moment, a very subtle sound suddenly came into the ear of the priest, which immediately caught his attention.

    It was a very short, very slight sound, like a small branch falling on the ground. The sound of a light rabbit running through the grass might be more obvious than that, but Wright noticed the strange sound. He immediately followed the sound and searched for the long house that collapsed and destroyed. He came back and forth and looked for it many times.

    Eventually, he finally found a cover covered with earthy gravel and charred wood, and a hoop attached to the cover.

    Wright threw a few large stones and wood to one side, then grabbed the iron ring on the cover with one hand and pulled it hard to open the cover in the darkness under the cover. He I saw a dozen pairs of eyes full of horror.

    "There are survivors here!"

    The soldiers quickly gathered, and after the appearance of more than a dozen fully armed soldiers, the frightened civilians in the cellar finally came out with no choice. Wright counted the number, and there were 17 people, men, women and children. .

    These people are ragged, yellow and thin, and they are abnormal because they have not seen the sun for many days. They may have been hiding in the cellar since they left the aristocrats. At this moment, the weak ones are very struggling to stand, and they can only rely on each other to get together. Small piles, looking at the strange soldiers in front of them with fearful eyes.

    A combatant jumped from the open cellar. After a moment the soldier climbed up the ladder: "There are three more dead and need someone to help me."

    The squad commander told other soldiers to go on and help, and he came to the survivors: "You are the people in this village? Are you left?"

    The survivors looked at each other with a horrified expression. Some people shook their heads again and again. Some people hesitated and nodded. Some people just stood still, as if they didn''t understand the commander''s words.

    ¡°Get some food and water first,¡± the commander sighed and turned to tell the people around him. ¡°Don¡¯t take the meat, they might kill themselves.¡±

    The food was quickly taken over, but the dozens of people were just watching with warning and doubt. They swallowed, but no one dared to go forward until the soldiers stuffed the food into their hands. Make sure these things are really for yourself.

    After the first person put the food into his mouth, the others immediately gorged up. Wright could feel that as the food swallowed into the stomach, these people finally had less attention to the soldiers in front of them.

    Although they are still very nervous.

    "You are the people in this village?" After those people recovered some physical strength, Wright came to them and asked in a gentle tone. "You have been hiding in the cellar? There are other places in the village." What?"

    Several villagers looked at Wright''s body with a little fear, but finally one person spoke up: "We are... no one else..."

    Then the person in the opening pointed to the cellar behind him and pointed to the people around him: "Let us do."

    "We are the army of the Duke of Govin Cecil," said the team commander. "Don''t be afraid, you are safe."

    However, the villagers did not respond to the squad commander''s words as if they did not understand it, and looked at the slashed sword worn by the soldiers'' waists.

    "The army of Cecil is different from other troops. We don''t grab food." The squad commander certainly knows what these villagers are afraid of. "Who burned the village? The Cavaliers of the Concord? The viscount of the Carol." Or other nobles?"

    The villagers couldn''t help but start shaking when they heard these names, but no one dared to answer the question of the squad commander. It was as if they would be hanged on the gallows after the opening of the place, but for a few seconds. After planting, there was still a crisp voice that broke open: "It¡¯s a knight with a white robe..."

    The mouth is a child, judging from the sound should be a girl, but she just said half, the adult next to it quickly caught the child''s mouth, so that the rest of her words can only become ambiguous buzz .

    Wright crouched down in front of the child and waved to let the adults next to him let go. He looked at the child''s eyes and it was a pair of extra bright eyes, even though the little girl was not beautiful at all, rough and dry skin even There are large freckles, as if the weedy messy hair covers her quarter of the face, but the big eyes that emerge from the messy hair are particularly impressive.

    Wright looked at the eyes and asked, word by word: "The knights in white robes are they the knights of the church?"

    The little girl shook his head first, then hesitated and nodded. "I don''t know... but they have a pastor..."

    Some of the survivors finally couldn¡¯t help it, and they sobbed in a low voice: "We have paid food...we have paid food..."

    Wright knows what it means to be like nothing.

    When they handed over food, when the aristocratic coalition forces launched their troops, they thought that the civilians in each piece of land would donate grain and food to serve as rations. The nobles would levy these things on the grounds that "we send troops to protect you." Civilians will also easily believe these claims (because even if they don¡¯t believe it is meaningless, the right to speak is in the hands of the lord), I am afraid that they will not understand until the aristocratic soldiers who have been defeated by the front line robbed the village and set fire to the houses. What happened in the end?

    Even now, when the Seehirs appear in front of them, few of them will think that these "foreigners" are the ones who used to fight with the lord of the lord, or even if they think of it, they will not have any In response, they will only lament their own misfortunes and fear the swords and staff in the hands of nobles, knights and soldiers, and the more complicated interests on this are what they do not understand.

    The only thing they can think of is that they had "settled food" before.

    It seems ignorant, but behind ignorance is ignorance. Behind ignorance is numbness.

    The soldiers who went to the village to investigate the situation came back. They found dozens of bodies in a pit not far from the village.

    It is not easy for so many bodies to be completely incinerated in a short period of time. The team is not carrying enough fuel and there is not enough fuel in the vicinity. The team commander can only order the bodies to be left in the pits and buried in place. The three bodies found in the cellar together.

    When these things were done, Wright found the commander: "I want to bring those dozens of people to Cecil at least to the frontline camp, where someone can take them to the south."

    Wright couldn''t put down the dozens of survivors. Their homes have been destroyed, there are no food and medicine, and now it is the early summer, the spiritless wolves and other beasts are wandering in the wilderness, without village fences and houses, lights The protection, a dozen unarmed villagers in the wilderness may not live for three days, here is not Cecil, the danger in the wilderness is great.

    "We have to report within the stipulated time. This is the discipline of the army." The commander certainly understands Wright''s mind, but he must emphasize the implied problem. "The civilians are too weak, and there is no effort to hurry in a short time." With them, we will definitely delay."

    Wright couldn''t refute, but the squad commander continued after two or three seconds: "But if you want, I can leave you a few soldiers. I will go to the camp with the medical team and report to you. It is disciplined that these people follow this up."

    "Well, I have no problem," Wright agreed with, and then said with a serious face. "In addition, I have a suggestion. The captain is like this being robbed by the nobility. The survivors are hiding or fleeing more than one village. We should report the situation and try to find these places and save some people."

    "Do not worry," the team commander nodded. "I will report it."

 Chapter 409ï¼š Night

    Night fell.

    The ruin of the ruined village ignited a bonfire. The fuel of the bonfire was charcoal collected between the ruins and the firewood found nearby. The warm flames dispelled the coldness under the night of this season, and the bright fire was to save the survivors. The protection of the wolf attack.

    Around the burning campfire, seventeen surviving villagers gathered together, stretching their legs and feet beside the warm campfire, baking the stiff joints, dispelling the cold that accumulated in the cellar for many days, and several The heavily armed Cecil soldiers stayed around the campfire and baked their own bread and dried meat by flame.

    Wright completed a brief prayer at night and took a piece of bread to the villagers. The villagers stunned a little, but after the daytime contact, they found that this seemingly scary big man was actually this strange soldier. The gentlest and most talkative one, they quickly quieted down and gave Wright a place to roast.

    "Let''s rest here for one night, warm up, fill our stomachs, and set off tomorrow," Wright said to the villagers, no matter how much they could understand or whether they were listening to themselves. "Let''s go southwest. There is Cecil¡¯s frontline camp, and someone can take you to the safe south."

    The survivors stared at the flames, staring at their hands and feet, or used the branches to play with the flames in front of them. At first, no one answered Wright, but after a few seconds, a woman spoke up: "You said that you are Cecil. Man... is the Cecil who fights with the Lord''s lord?"

    "Your lords first provoked the war," Wright said, and then he shook his head. "But these are not important... Your lord has lost, and the Duke of Cecil will become the protector of the entire South. You will be They are all Cecils."

    "Nothing, it¡¯s almost..." A man with a gray hair next to him shook his head and said, "We...hey..."

    The lack of words made the man unable to say anything other than sighing. Wright was used to the stupid civilians. He didn¡¯t care. He just looked around and saw the sleeping. The little girl between the woman and the man has the bright and big eyes: "You are her parents?"

    "No, I am her uncle," the man shook his head. "Her parents died last year, and died when the food was dry. I was planning to raise Emily for a few years. After a little older, she sent her to the town. Who wants to get ÄÅ...°¦ in the church."

    The name of Emily is Emily.

    Wright silently remembered the name. He looked at the little girl, and the latter probably heard the conversation of the grown-up at this time, or the sleepy one was not practical. When Wright looked at her, she was confused. Open your eyes.

    The eyes shone in the fire of the bonfire, she was confused for a while, then she remembered who the big man was. She was very courageous to look at Wright, and then she opened her mouth and laughed. Know what to laugh at.

    The little girl''s uncle nervously looked at this rash girl, for fear that she annoyed Cecil''s soldiers to scream: "Emily, what are you laughing!"

    The little girl still smiled: "The big man has a circle of light around him."

    A circle of light?

    Wright snorted and quickly looked at himself, and then saw the reflection of the bonfire floating on the surface of the Cecil system: the little girl probably thought of the reflection of the armor as an incredible phenomenon.

    The woman next to her immediately became nervous after hearing the little girl''s words and hurriedly explained: "Master, don''t mind, this child is not very good since childhood..."

    "It doesn''t matter, it doesn''t matter," Wright smiled carelessly, then took a piece of his face and handed it to Emily. "Give it, eat."

    The woman hurriedly said: "She has eaten..."

    ¡°Children are easy to be hungry, she should eat more,¡± Wright waved. ¡°Our lord said that the child is the future of the territory, and that the child cannot suffer.¡±

    This strange word made people around me feel awkward. They never heard any lord or knight lord say such weird words, but some people were curious when they watched Wright''s move. A young man said next to him: "...What is Cecil?"

    "One...inconceivable place," Wright thought for a moment. Suddenly, some people didn''t know how to describe their impressions of Cecil. He taught him for two years in the South. For the first time, he felt that his vocabulary was poor. ... People don''t have to worry about survival, no nobles oppress civilians, everything in the territory is run according to strict laws, and the people who enforce the law are the officials who have passed the assessment..."

    People listened awkwardly. Many of Wright¡¯s vocabulary and many descriptions didn¡¯t seem to be very understanding for them, but they didn¡¯t dare to turn around like this. Seeing this situation, Wright couldn¡¯t help but stop thinking after a brief thought. He raised his hand and pointed at the people beside him: "You can have your own arable land and houses. No one has the right to illegally take it away; you can go to work in the factory, and the lord will pay you; you You can go to the hospital to cure your own sore, and no one will drive you out of the house; you..."

    Wright looked at the little girl with wide eyes and couldn''t help but smile: "Emily, you can go to school. There are many children who are as big as you are in school. You can make a lot of friends."

    "My abundance of three gods, you said the same as the priests said," an old woman could not help but exclaimed, "That is where we can go after we die?"

    Lightton was a bit stunned, and then a little bit dumbfounded. He shook his head and began to explain more patiently what Cecil had.

    The bonfire of the leaping fire shines beyond the feet, and the priest who lost the light is gradually plated with a warm and bright radiance.

    However, between the jumping lights, there was a slight uncoordinated shadow on the edge of Wright''s line of sight.

    On the outer edge of the ruins of the village, there was something flashing between the burnt fence and the shack.

    The soldiers who stood by the campfire did not know when they had stopped talking. They carefully placed their hands on the handle of the melted sword that never left, and the slight runes of light appeared between the seams of their arms.

    A soldier used a unique sign language in the army to make a sign to Wright. Wright then lowered his voice and said to the villagers beside him: "Everyone quietly walked to the ground and walked."

    Several Cecil soldiers stood up from the campfire and moved closer to Wright''s direction while they were active. The overwhelmed villagers got up one by one but their movements were still too big and obvious.

    There were a few slight "beep" sounds in the night sky, followed by a flying sound that quickly smashed the air. An experienced soldier immediately responded and shouted: "Oh! Arrow! Enemy!!"

    The force field shield was activated at the first time, and the outer edge of the armor of each Cecil soldier was opened with a translucent shield that emitted a slight light. There were a few inconspicuous silver lights falling in the night sky. On the semi-transparent energy barrier, a slamming sound is heard, and in the next second, the fireball''s light shines between the ruins, and a fiery fireball slams into the force field of a Cecil soldier. On the shield.

    The explosion of the fireball illuminates the surroundings, and the villagers around Wright rushed in horror, and the panicking shouts rang, and the situation suddenly became chaotic, and at the scene of sudden confusion, the Cecil soldiers rang high. Shouting: "People enter the ground! Others are looking for shelters to meet the enemy!"

    The attackers¡¯ bodies appeared one after another from the hidden places. They continued to use the arrow to shoot the shield¡¯s Cecil soldiers and the unarmed panicked civilians. Then they pulled out all kinds of weapons and shouted and rushed out from all sides.

    By the flash of the fireball explosion, Wright instantly saw the appearance of the attackers. It was a group of desperados who looked like refugees and wore arms and armed weapons. Some of them even wore knights. The blouse and the robe of the caster, these people are muddy, the clothes are ragged, and the **** eyes are red, and they rush out and make a mad call, I am afraid that no one can imagine the way they once shined and looked high.

    They are the defeated soldiers of the aristocratic coalition forces. They are defeated in the gravel ridge, separated from the army in the pursuit of war, and become desperados in the wilderness.

    Wright even saw two Holy Knights wearing church blouses, long swords, and a sacred priest wearing a rotten priest in the screaming desperados!

    He did not hesitate to open the force field shield of the magic guide terminal, and then pulled out the slashed sword that was sent to his hand not long ago, and greeted the robbers who had fallen into the grass.

    At the same time, in his mind, the information that has been heard in recent times also emerges.

    After the defeat of the aristocratic coalition forces, the mixed Holy See knights and the priests of the Holy Lights also fled with the coalition forces. Many of them were captured by the Cecils after the cruel pursuit, and the rest were In the process of fleeing, they were separated from the large units and fortunately separated from the pursuit. Some of them fled along the path in the wilderness to the northwest, hiding in the cathedral of the southern parish of the Church of the Light, because they had just laid down the south of Cecil. The army had no time to find the trouble of the church, and those who failed to pass through the wilderness and stay with the other aristocrats in the war zone became robbers.

    The Cecil army is still operating throughout the South, hunting for the aristocrats who have escaped, and the news that "the Duke of Cecil will take over the South" has spread throughout southern Xinjiang, so these nobles who wandered in the wilderness simply did not Dare to return to their territory. The serfs or civilians in their territory are okay. After all, they are civilians. If they throw their weapons and change their rags, they can easily return to their hometowns or hide in the countryside. Those who are extraordinary, especially those who have status and status... They are still in the wilderness, and they are hungry.

 Chapter 410ï¼š Holy light

    The chaotic battle unfolds in the village that has been turned into ruins.

    Not long ago, the attackers also became the guardians of the land and the people. They were the practitioners and communicators of the Holy Light. They were self-employed soldiers who maintained tradition and order, but now they are just a group of hungry and mad robbers.

    Hunger, it can make people weak and bring death, but before it can fully exert its power, it can also lead people to the other direction: crazy and cruel.

    Wright didn''t know how many people attacked. He only felt that every ruin around him, every fence outside the village, and even the grass and the slopes farther away were enemies. The screams of frenzy and even ecstasy came from all directions. There was not even much humanity in the shouting.

    He waved the slashed sword in his hand, and the blade blazed by the magical force. He was not a skilled swordsman. Even his wielding sword was not as strong as a civilian with a grass fork. But he is tall and strong, and Kong Wu is powerful. Every long sword is enough to drive those hungry and mad enemies far enough away. During the long sword swing, he clearly sees the ugly appearance of the attackers.

    They wore dirty and smashed armor and robes, and their faces were stained with dirt. Some people even had dry blood on their faces. Their eyes were full of blood and red, and their eyes were completely full of beasts. They were big. Shouting and rushing to the bonfire, rushing to the civilians, and even rushing to the Cecil soldiers who had recently let them all annihilated and frightened, they had no reason and fear in their eyes. They only had food in their eyes. Only the fire.

    Countless attackers emerged from the darkness. The Cecil soldiers present on the scene covered the civilians and then withdrew and used the bunkers to counterattack. The glare of the burning rays continued to tear apart the deadly fire in the darkness. The enemy is really too much.

    A soldier strove to throw a crystal grenade. The grenade violently exploded on the other side of the bonfire. In the loud bang and strong flash, several attackers were rolled up into the sky, and the enemy¡¯s offensive was slightly stagnant. This devastating explosion left a terror enough impression in their hearts that they would instinctively fear even in madness, but their fears only lasted for a short few seconds, and some people shouted loudly: "They have fewer people! Don''t be afraid, they are few!! Kill! Kill! They have food! They have something to eat!"

    Hunger and highly nervous nerves made these people completely irrational. They almost began to attack the temporary defense line formed by Cecil soldiers, and this completely chaotic and instinctive "tactics" turned out to be fruitful: There are so few soldiers, and there is no such "skyfire explosion" that can kill thousands of people. Under their crazy impact, the defense line composed by Wright and his comrades can only retreat.

    A heavily armed Cecil soldier is equivalent to a low-ranking superman, but there are more than one extraordinary in the attackers in the night, and Wright sees bright fireballs and energetic swords flying in the darkness, he Waving his sword in his hand and slashing a volleyball fireball to the side, then he cut off a long sword stabbed from his side, but because of this blow, he used too much force. The melt-cut sword came out.

    He snorted in inertia, and a chilly wind blew from behind the neck. He quickly squatted down and then grabbed the attacker behind him and grabbed an empty space, but he succeeded in pushing the attacker. Exit to go two steps.

    Wright turned quickly and saw the attacker''s appearance. It was a knight wearing a steel armor. The armor was covered with a tattered white burqa. The half cloak that had been torn apart was hung outside the burqa. In the hands of the Cavaliers, there is a long sword that emits a slight white glow.

    The Holy See Knight of the Church of the Light.

    Wright''s thoughts couldn''t help but pause for a moment when he saw the slight white brilliance shining on the sword.

    "It¡¯s not the same for your church compatriots on the battlefield, and a fight in the streets of the country... Are you ready to face them?"

    The knight who held the sword did not seem to think that the big man would be so difficult after losing the weapon, but after a very short horror, he reacted and then raised the holy glory of the sword before the sword was deceived. Surging in the dark, emitting enough heat to burn flesh and blood: "Go to hell!"

    The burning of the light of the light caused Wright to wake up. He contracted his muscles and swayed sideways. He almost escaped the blow that struck his chest. Then he stretched his arm and grabbed the attacker''s wrist. He twisted and tried to win the enemy. Weapons.

    The radiance of holiness illuminates from the vicinity of the knight''s wrist, instantly forming a steel-barrier and blating Wright''s hand. Then the Knight of the Holy See is igniting a dazzling brilliance, and the whole man retreats at an incredible speed, then he With a long sword, a shock wave formed by a holy light is released from the front end of the sword.

    The bright arc of light hits the already crumbling force field shield, and the broken light is turned into a burning light particle, leaving a little burning mark on the exposed skin of Wright, and Wright is the last cover of the force field shield. On the occasion of the brief chaos of the Holy See, the rushed forward, as if the tiger had thrown the knight to the ground.

    The Holy See knight struggled and screamed with anger. The Holy Light kept gathering on him, and his strength climbed. Wright pressed the enemy''s chest, one hand held the other''s neck, one hand. Grabbing the enemy''s wrist with the sword, letting the burning light of the other person ablate his palm, he will not let go: "Why?!"

    "I killed you!!" The Holy See Knight screamed, and the burning light spurted out of his sword. The scattered flames even burned Wright''s shoulders, but Wright only grabbed the Knights'' wrists more forcefully. And even shattered the inch of the light barrier on the other''s wrist: "Why?!"

    The Holy See Knight looked at the enemy with anger in front of him in horror. He watched the flesh and blood of the other person burned in the light. He looked at the rune brilliance in the other armor and extinguished one by one in the overload, but he felt it The pressure was constantly increasing. In panic, he shouted: "What are you talking about??"

    "You bully the weak, plunder the innocent, you attack the civilians, greed! You almost committed every sin in the sacred books!!" Wright completely shattered the Holy Light barrier at the Knights'' wrist, and even crushed each other''s The wrist, in the tragic shouting of the Holy See Knight, he punched his face, "Why! Why are you guilty of these sinful people still using the Light!?"

    His second punch was heavily swayed. In the blood of the enemy, the last rune of the magical terminal was completely extinguished. His whole body was exposed to the high-intensity of the sacred light for a long time. Overwhelmed, the overload was destroyed.

    And when Wright finally stunned the Vatican in front of him, another enemy wearing a white burqa and holding a light sword was coming from behind him.

    Wright felt the sound of the wind coming from behind the head and felt the sting of burning the skin again. However, he had no time to turn his head. He could only rush to the side at the fastest speed, and it was here. In an instant, the light of his eyes also saw the person who attacked himself. It was the second Holy See Knight.

    The second Vatican Knight did not give Wright the opportunity to stand up again, staring at Wright''s complete loss of balance, no time to dodge, he had already slashed his sword, but at this moment, a stone suddenly came not far away. The darkness flew out.

    This powerless stone smashed on the shoulders of the Holy See, without causing any damage, but slowed the Holy Knight¡¯s sword by half a beat. The sword made a **** mouth on Wright¡¯s face, while the latter ³ÃThis opportunity turned over and climbed up.

    Wright saw that the person who threw the stone was not far away, next to the entrance to the cellar, Emily was standing there, still keeping the stone thrown.

    The Holy See Knight screamed angrily, and with a sword, a blade of Holy Light crossed the darkness silently and penetrated the little girl''s chest.

    Emily fell in front of Wright''s eyes.

    Anger, hatred, or something else... Wright doesn¡¯t know what emotions are in his mind and what he¡¯s thinking about. He only knows that this is what he has always followed and is trying to restrain. He is temperate, he controls himself, he is tolerant, he controls his emotions all the time, but at this moment, his mind is finally filled with those emotions.

    The anger and confusion that have accumulated for a long time are pressed at this moment.

    He seems to have forgotten the Knights of the Holy See, who is close at hand. At this moment, he only has the little girl who has fallen to the ground. He rushes to the entrance of the mantle and rushes to Emily.

    The little girl had a last breath. She breathed hard. The flesh burnt by the Blade of Light did not break in her breath. The blood rushed out of the burnt wound, and she pulled her every second. To death, Wright was in front of her, but after seeing the wound, he knew that everything was late.

    But the little girl just tried to open her eyes and look at the big man in the dark.

    She seemed to laugh, and Wright only heard a very weak word in his ear: "Big uncle, there is really a circle around you..."

    After the Holy See came to Wright, he mocked the enemies who seemed to have lost their minds because of the death of a little girl, and then raised the sword high and waved mercilessly.

    The long sword smouldering in the collision of light and light.

    He widened his eyes in fear, watching the tall "Cessil" slowly stand up, a layer of liquid-like brilliance covering the body of the "Cesil", covering his Armor, covering his skin, covering everything about him.

    Just like the light casting.

    Wright opened his eyes, the light shone in his eyes, and he was surging in the shocking wound on his face. He lifted his light-cast arm and grabbed the Knight¡¯s neck and took him a little. Take it to the air and use it slowly.

    The Holy See knight struggled, and the burning light made his body flesh and blood begin to smog. In the fear of death, he widened his eyes and stared at Wright''s eyes: "The Lord... cursed you..."

    "I-×ç-curse-it!!"

    The pure radiance emerges from the gaps of the Knights of the Holy See, and in this unprecedented radiance, the flesh and bones of the Knights of the Holy See are instantly vaporized.

    A pair of ragged armor and robes were scattered all over the place.

 Chapter 411ï¼š The day of history

    The attackers in the night finally retreated. After the two most powerful church knights and several other wizards, knights, and priests who had led the team fell, only the few left in the night panicked into the squat. In the darkness, they left more than a dozen bodies and a mess, and eventually did not get anything.

    A Cecil soldier suffered a very serious injury. His power field shield was crushed when he was fighting with a knight. Then a wound with almost deep visible bone was opened under the chest, but in number After the bottle of alchemy was poured, the soldier¡¯s injury has stabilized.

    In addition, there is no other death or injury in Cecil.

    The soldiers who ended the battle began to check the battlefield, sort out the equipment, and confirm the enemy''s situation, but no one was close to the open space next to the well.

    Wright stood quietly on this open space, a clear and bright light still enveloped around him, like a light-cast armor and a cloak covering him, and the holy light shone around and shone on the sky. Emily had closed her eyes in the open space covered with light.

    The bright big eyes will never open again.

    "Do you believe in the Light, or the Holy Light?"

    In the mind of Wright, there was a saying that the lord asked himself before the departure. This sentence has been lingering in his mind for many days. The contradiction caused by this sentence made him sleepless all day long, he did not understand. I don''t understand why I have to make a choice among the Holy Light and the Holy Light, but now he understands.

    In the great disappointment of anger and the **** of the Light, he understood that it was a glare in his mind, a loud bang that broke away from a certain spiritual seal. In that moment, he abandoned his faith. The Lord for decades embraced the true light.

    But some people have paid the price that should not be paid for.

    A slight coolness fell on his face, and the silky raindrops fell from the sky and landed on this land of misfortune and sorrow. The summer rain that was late for a whole night finally arrived before dawn. In the cold rain, Wright was half-baked by Emily and placed her hand on the girl''s forehead.

    "... Let the Light shelter you from the way forward... no longer trapped in the cold and darkness... May your soul be peaceful... From then on, there will be no hunger and suffering..."

    Ansu 736 years, fire on the 22nd, early summer.

    The first white knight in human history was born in the wilderness of the South.

    Even at this moment, no one knows how this new career should be named.

    Cecil led, in the lord''s office, Gao Wen saw the two Knights of Byron and Philip who had just returned from the front.

    They all returned to the territory from the Hosman POW camp, and arrived with them, as well as thousands of special captives brought out from the nobility coalition.

    "According to your orders, we brought the nobles and their knights, the wizards, and the priests of the Holy Light, the Knights of the Holy See, and the Merciful Mercenaries in the coalition," Byron reported the situation, "but because To hurry, we only brought a part of there and more than a thousand people in the Hosman prison camp, and two hundred people did not bring them in the Tanzanian prisoner of war camp."

    "That''s all right, mainly to bring those nobles and their vassals over, others don''t have to worry," Gao Wen said casually. "We can do a lot more before we integrate the entire South."

    "Lord, what are you going to do with the nobles and their followers?" Philip Knight asked curiously. "Those people... have been clamoring to meet you after eating, to explain to you in this war. ¡­¡­misunderstanding."

    "...Is it to talk to me to talk about this? Fortunately, their brains have not completely frozen, but they are not good enough to go," Gao Wenyi waved his hand. "They can save energy. They haven''t figured out what this war means in the end."

    Byron immediately heard the whisper and whispered next to Philip: "Look, I told you, you can keep those people on, and they will let them squat, big deal, they will be bigger with the water plant." The machine pumps are closed together to see who is moving..."

    Philip didn''t take care of Byron at all, but continued to speak to Gao Wen: "We arrested the Knights of the Holy See and the Holy Light Pastor in the aristocracy as far as possible, but many people still escaped after entering the plains. They have Some people were trapped in the Cecil-controlled area and are slowly being captured, but a considerable number of Holy See knights and priests fled to the St. Lu''an Cathedral in the northwest...not in our control area."

    Next to Byron couldn''t help but swear: "Put it down into a control zone."

    "Cough." Gao Wen suddenly coughed twice. Although he wanted to say that Byron was saying this, he avoided avoiding flying too much at the last moment because he knew very well that St. Luan''s Cathedral and the church were in Lu. Ancheng not only has a special meaning within the Holy Light, but even throughout the South.

    It is the headquarters of the Church of the Light in the southern parish, and it is also a theoretical "neutral place."

    Lu¡¯an City is theoretically controlled by the royal family. There is no lord in the local area. There is only the general affairs officer stationed by the royal family. However, the general affairs officer is basically a blind man. The real control of Lu¡¯an City is the Cathedral of St. Lu¡¯an in the city. Southern bishops and gods.

    Of course, the bishops of the southern parish are now gone, and the high-ranking knights and priests of St. Luan¡¯s Cathedral also died in this war, seven seven eight eight eight, the strength of the entire St. Luan Cathedral to the current Sethi It¡¯s not a problem at all, but what Gao Wen has to consider is not the defense of St. Lu¡¯an¡¯s Cathedral at all.

    What he wants to consider is whether he can attack it directly and in what name he attacks.

    This is directly related to the next order in the South, and also to his influence on a large number of Holy Light believers in the South.

    And there is a more realistic question: after the St. Luan Cathedral was knocked down? Is it just occupying Lu¡¯an City, or is it to arrest all the sacred church officials in Lu¡¯an City and even destroy the church? If it is the former, I am afraid that the influence of the Holy Light Church on the South will not be completely expelled. If it is the latter, I am afraid that the social order in the South will face great fluctuations, and the more devout light in the new territory. Believers will also question the ¡°justice¡± of the new lords.

    After all, the occupation of cities and churches can be said to be a normal procedure for war, because the southern border bishop Leymont has "offensive" the city of Cecil with twelve heavily armed Holy See knights and a high-ranking priest. This can be seen as A declaration of war, but if the city is further destroyed after the occupation of the city, the hundreds of thousands of Holy Light believers in the South may have doubts about the rule of Gavin Cecil.

    Gao Wenke couldn''t directly erase the light belief from the hundreds of thousands of people''s minds, and with his current influence in the south and the actual situation of the world''s religious beliefs, he could not promote too much. Church reform program.

    Of course, you can also consider using a compromise to force all the priests to accept Cecil law after laying down the St. Lu''an Cathedral, and let them sever contact with the Holy Light Church headquarters in the Holy Spirit Plain, after that, a little bit later. Replace, purify, and transform the entire group of priests, but the effect of this is not guaranteed, and there may be hidden dangers...

    Since he has begun to take over the South, he must begin to think about these practical problems as a ruler in the South.

    Philip and Byron saw that Gao Wen was thinking about the problem, and they didn''t bother to interrupt. They waited quietly beside them, then they heard Gao Wen gently tapping the table with his fingers, and said to himself. One sentence: "There must be a church of the Light..."

    Philip didn¡¯t hear it at once: ¡°What?¡±

    "Nothing," Gao Wen shook his head. "We will solve the problem of the Cathedral of St. Lu''an, but at the moment we can let the priests and the Knights of the Holy See continue to shake in the cathedral for a while. In addition, those who are locked in the various captive camps. The nobles in the house... are also temporarily hanging out, letting them recognize the situation in front of them, which will help them to cooperate with Cecil¡¯s law in the future. In solving the problem of St. Lu¡¯an Cathedral and reshaping the South Before order, we should do another thing..."

    Byron and Phillips said in unison: "Another thing?"

    ¡°We must make the Southland ''our southland'',¡± Gao Wen stood up from behind the desk and came to the huge map hanging on the wall. His sight fell on the gateway to the northernmost tip of the South China Sea. ¡°Can¡¯t Give the keys to your home to the outsiders."

    Philip and Byron followed Govin''s line of sight and saw the portal fortress with special significance.

    Philip''s expression became serious, and Byron couldn''t help but whistle: "This is a bad goal."

    ¡°It¡¯s really a bad goal,¡± Gao Wen nodded. ¡°The Rock Fortress and the defensive stone fortress in the South are not a thing at all. Its entire wall is enchanted, almost equivalent to an extra layer of time. The magic shield is shrouded in the fortress, and all the troops stationed in the Rock Fortress are the bourgeoisie of the fortress. But the garrison of the fortress is directly trained and controlled by the royal family. A rock fortress, its power is better than Howth. The 70,000 hustle and bustle that the Count of Mann has gathered together is even stronger."

    Byron laughed and said: "After all, it is to block the entire southern environment."

    "So we may need to fire a lot of guns to get this fortress down," Gao Wen laughed. "But anyway, we have to knock it down... and then control the door in your own hands." ¡±

    After that, how to play on the plains of the Holy Spirit has nothing to do with him. He can calm down and clean up the South, such as tidying up the sacred officials who are hiding in the Cathedral of St. Luan, or cleaning up those who are still in the cell. Aristocratic prisoners.

    ¡°When are you going to launch an offensive?¡± Byron put away the usual hippie smile and asked seriously, ¡°We are now at the most vigorous stage of morale...¡±

    "Don''t worry," Gao Wen waved his hand and quietly looked at the map in front of him. "I am waiting for the news..."

    "wait for news?"

    "Wait for a reason to attack the Rock Fortress, wait for the timing of the attack, and wait for new information," Gao Wen said. "And these... maybe soon."

 Chapter 412ï¼š The first day of the city of Hosman

    With the end of the battle within the native territory of the South, the post-war work has gradually begun.

    The Hosman POW camp is still the largest prisoner of war camp after the war. Tens of thousands of coalition prisoners are waiting for the next fate in this camp, but it is a huge waste to let so many people live in the camp for a long time. Therefore, after the **** team¡¯s manpower problem was alleviated, Gao Wen began to order the people in the prison camp to be sent to the Kant and Cecil region¡¯s aristocratic coalition forces in tens of thousands of horses, but in fact most of them were from the field. Farmers and hunters recruited by the land, these people are completely unsuccessful to use, but farming is a good hand, and they have no loyalty to their old masters, as long as they are sent to the construction area, a little Training is the workforce.

    At the same time, a team of 200 soldiers, more than a dozen administrative officers and several "guides" also entered the Hosman collar.

    The team''s guide was the old Hosman''s old part that survived the gravel blast in the day (and they may also be the only survivors of the horses that Hosman brought out), under their leadership, by the soldiers and The "Southern War Post-Reconstruction Working Group" composed of the Administrative Officer came all the way to the castle of Count Horsman. The soldiers who stayed at the castle and the counties of the Earl had already been defeated by the aristocratic coalition forces, and the news that the Cecil took over the South was no way. I know, after all, a huge prisoner of war camp is on the edge of the territory. These people waited for ten days in the castle. After the appearance of the Cecils, they opened the castle gate with almost no resistance, and put Howth. A pair of children of Earl of Man was tied to the carriage and sent to the administrative officer of Cecil.

    According to the order issued by Gao Wen, the nobles, the family and the old knights who were sealed were taken as captives and sent to the mainland of Cecil, while the working group directly took over the castle of the count, began to rearrange the order of the castle, issued a decree, and Set up a secondary government office.

    The young administrative officer, Daedalus, sat in the study that belonged to Count Horsman. He was sitting in the study with his colleagues. They moved the original heavy wood carvings and tin flower stands in the study. The warehouse, then placed a large table and some chairs in the study, used it as a temporary office, and also modified several adjacent rooms in a similar way. In these renovated rooms, from Cecil. The political officials are planning the new order of the land little by little.

    Looking at the scenes of working with us at the desk, looking around at the gorgeous murals and bookshelves still remaining in this study, Dydal Rose was inevitably somewhat emotional.

    He is a Hosman at least once.

    He is the son of a businessman led by Hosman and an apprentice of a respectable historian. He was the envy of his peers, and he was also the hope of the family to be connected with the nobility, if not because of him. The teacher offended the Count of Hosman while studying the aristocratic lineage in the South, and he rushed to the castle to defend his mentor because of his young impulses. Perhaps his fate would be completely different from today.

    But he should be grateful for the bad experience. Even when they happened, he thought it was the worst day of his life. Those experiences left him to leave the Hosman collar and became a desperate scribe in the town of Tanzan. It also made him in the midst of difficulties because the two gold coins were paid to the merchant ship to Cecil. At the time, Cecil, who was still poor and white, became the first batch of clerks apprentices.

    From clerks to clerks, from clerks to departmental assistants, and then from assistants to government officials... The territory of the grass-roots period has developed rapidly, along with the rapid development of the territorial management team, the lack of manpower and the The strength allowed the young Dadaros to complete these enviable promotions within a year, and in the end, he returned to the Hosman collar, from an exiled scholar apprentice to a responsible recipient of the territory, to build Official of the second-level government office.

    The past year seems to be living in a dream, and now it is the deepest time of dreams.

    But returning from the scenery does not mean that you can indulge yourself. Dydal Rose knows this well. Cecil¡¯s legal system and the administrative regulations of the Office of Administration are extremely strict. This new power is not to plunder the territorial wealth, but to It was established in order to maintain the order of the territories and protect the rights and interests of the citizens. Moreover, the lord who seemed to be a big man seemed to have considered the corruption of people after gaining power and status at the beginning of the establishment of the Administrative Office. He is in every level of management. A rigorous cross-regulatory and evaluation system has been set up, although Dydal Rose knows that a strict system cannot eradicate the corruption of the powers, but at least he is willing to abide by those systems. It is those systems that ensure the power of Cecil. Ensuring Cecil¡¯s victory and ultimately ensuring that he and his team of Administrative Officers can sit here and control the land that once belonged to an earl.

    After searching the entire castle and finding the former consultants and housekeepers of Earl of Hosman, the soldiers quickly found a file that recorded the affairs of the Territory, saying that it was a file. In fact, those things were simple and pitiful, basically just The general conditions of the land leases and the various regions are generally confined to several large books. It is completely different from the archives in the Cecil¡¯s Office of Government that are clearly classified and accessible, but they are better than nothing.

    According to the simple files, together with the information collected along the way after entering the territory, the plan for taking over all the noble estates and fields in the territory was quickly formulated, and when the population and land statistics work was completed, it would proceed. Land allocation and population migration, and ensuring basic order in the process... The task force has a lot of tasks, but everything is pre-planned before the departure, and Kant¡¯s experience is first, Dadaros does not feel there Excessive pressure.

    After completing the drafting of a new document, Dedaros looked up and moved her slightly stiff neck, and the office door was pushed away. The two soldiers were carrying a tall, thin, dark-haired man. Come in.

    These soldiers were not only the escorts of the working group but also the ¡°squatting forces¡± after receiving the territories. They were also the executives of the second-level administrative office before the normal operation of the second-level administrative office, benefiting from the ongoing educational work in the Cecil region, the Combat Corps. Every soldier has basic literacy skills. Although it does not meet the standards of the clerk and clerk of the Administrative Office, in this era, ordinary Cecil soldiers are already stronger than the aristocratic officers in many places. Most of them are illiterate.

    "What does this man do?" Dedros looked curiously at the man brought in by the soldier, and he confirmed that he had never seen each other before.

    "We found him in a cellar. He seemed to be going to leave the castle from the tunnel, but it was caught by us," one soldier reported. "He said that he is Green, a fur trader on the land because he can''t pay taxes. The money was caught by the lord, and it was said that the lord was defeated and prepared to run away."

    "Green..." Dedaros looked up and looked at the black-haired hunter-nose man in front of him, and the other person showed a smile that looked rather fearful and humble, and bent over to be the least likely to attract hostility. The tone said: "Sir, I am just a duty businessman... I originally wanted to go to Cecil to do business, but you also know that Count Horsman, he hates Cecil, wants to go to the southeast to do business. The merchant will be exploited by him in various names, so I am..."

    "Green? Wolff, the intelligence adviser of Earl of Hosman, low-level stalker, 32-year-old, male, thin, black-haired hunched nose, was a small well-known mercenary in the early days of Hosman. He was almost killed because he was competing for a mission, but he found a knight sword sealed in the wall during his rehabilitative period. He took the opportunity to enter the castle of Count Horsman..." Dydal Rose took a bunch from I pulled out a card in the document and looked up at Green while looking up. "...On the night of the defeat of Earl of Hosman, your dinner was potato stewed lamb and two glasses of Carna wine, right? ?"

    All of Green''s smiles were stiff on his face, his eyes slowly widening and unbelievable.

    As an intelligence leader, he really knows what the card that the other party is pulling out means.

    "Mr. Green, Cecil is everywhere, please keep this in mind," Dedros returned to the folder with a card game written by Greene Wolf, and looked at each other''s eyes slowly. You shouldn''t lie at first, which is not conducive to shortening your labor deadline."

    Greene Wolf felt that his cold sweat began to ooze. He subconsciously repeated a word in the other''s words: "...labor?"

    "Yes, labor, according to Gao Wen? The order of the Duke of Cecil, all the prostitutes, the knights of the defeated aristocrats, and the supernaturals who are vassals should undergo labor reform, Mr. Green, you will be conscious in great labor. To the glory of being a citizen of Cecil."

    The two soldiers stepped forward and sandwiched Green Wolf.

    "You should feel thankful, Mr. Green, Gao Wen?? The Duke of Cecil is kind and fair, and Cecil''s law is strict. The law is also protecting you while punishing you. You only need to work, not like those. The recalcitrant was filled in the artillery crater," Dedaras said as she took out a pre-printed document, filled in the key information and signed it, and handed it to one of the soldiers. "First sent to the prison camp, then sent to the North Shore development area, there is a lack of people. This is his identification and handover documents."

    "Wait a minute..." Greene Wolfe reacted at this time, and the special way of doing things for Cecil was completely different from what he expected, he conceived when he was caught. None of those programs came in handy, which made him very unwilling, and he did not know what the other party said "labor reform". In front of this unheard of things, he instinctively was somewhat uneasy, "I I am willing to be loyal to the Duke of Cecil. I still have a lot of property. I am hiding it in the manor in my country. I can take it out. Sir, I can redeem myself. I know the rules of ransom... Sir, I have an idea... No, no, I have a suggestion..."

    "Of course you will be loyal to the Duke of Cecil, I am very sure about this, but it is after you complete the labor reform," Dyda Ross interrupted Green Wolf, with a formula smile on his face. While speaking, he took the previous documents from the soldiers. "But for your bold thoughts, Cecil has a complete law trying to bribe officials of the Office of the Government to evade labor reform and propose to extend the labor period by two months. ¡±

    Green Wolf was instantly stunned, then watched as the document was handed back to the soldier after being added some new entries.

    "Mr. Green, I wish you a smooth transition and become a glorious Cecil citizen soon. Goodbye."

    After the soldiers left with the former "information consultant", Dydal Rose couldn''t help but smile and shook his head, saying to his peers: "How could they think that they are building the magic net technicians and territories? There are military officers in the merchants?"

    "This is still the head of intelligence," an administrative officer also shook his head. "We are better than just picking a goose."

    ¡°Why is it a goose?¡±

    "I don''t know, this is what the lord said. He said that the director of the Military Intelligence Bureau is more limited than the geese."

    "?"

    Genius website address:.

 Chapter 413ï¼š Beyond history

    As the most important step in the process of reshaping the order of the South, the administrative construction and renovation project of Hosman (Hosman City) is the top priority of Gao Wen¡¯s attention, even in the case of extremely busy affairs in the territory. He will also give priority to this information.

    And Herti''s carefully selected and rigorously tested apprentices did not disappoint Gao Wen.

    In the study of the Lord''s House, Herti, who came to report early in the morning, brought the information that the messenger had just sent to the territory: "The ancestor, this is a report from Hosman, the young man named Dadaross. People have begun to collect statistics on the land and population of the Hosman region. At the same time, the working group has taken control of the remaining knights and family members in the Hosman region, and has begun to accept the estates that originally belonged to the Count of Hosman, and the work is progressing smoothly. ""

    "A young man with the ability... I remember that you have high hopes for him," Gao Wen took over the report that Heti handed over. He looked at him and nodded. "Well... it¡¯s methodical, it seems that he didn¡¯t make a mistake. ""

    "He is a Hosman, and understanding the situation in his hometown is one of the reasons why he was elected." Herti had a hint of faint pride on her face, because almost all younger generations of government officials in the Office of Administration can say that The apprentice she brought out, Dedros''s success means her success, but in her sparety, she is also a little worried. "It''s just a complicated situation. The Hosman family is an old and powerful family. They have a profound influence on the territory, even if the locals who understand the situation are very difficult to get started, and to be honest... although he is very smooth now, I am not sure how long he will be."

    Gao Wen picked an eyebrow: "Do you seem to be a little worried?"

    "A family that has ruled for hundreds of years has a profound influence on its own territory. Their rule has become a part of the life of the local people. Even if the lord is gone, there is a ''inertia'' left by the old lords everywhere. We had a lot of difficulties in transforming Kant¡¯s collars, and now they have to face an Earl¡¯s collar..."

    Gao Wen is very indifferent to this. He said slowly: "Traditional aristocratic rule is almost orderless. In my opinion, their ''management'' of the territory is equal to no management. It is indeed a difficult thing to establish the initial order in the order of order, but on the other hand, it is precisely because there is no order, so even if it is a little improvement, the promotion of the entire territory will be enormous. And these huge pushes will easily evoke the confidence of the more sensible people in the people, so that they can begin to support the new decree.

    "The new political officers in the Hosman region are currently at this stage. If they can effectively control the situation at the beginning of the new government order and let the prestigious people on the territory take the initiative to support them, then the construction will enter a a virtuous circle..."

    Seeing Hetty revealing his thoughtful appearance, Gao Wen further said: "You can remind the team of the government officials there to find ways to persuade, instigate and even buy a group of "middle-level people" with greater influence on the territory. For example, big businessmen, prestigious scholars and other highly respected people, let them benefit from the new government order, as an example to further push the executive order, in addition to the general public to establish a typical, let the positive response to Cecil law, obedience The people who manage are the people who are rich and wealthy. The people are very practical. It is better to post more notices in the square than let them see the benefits they can expect."

    "I understand..." Herti rejoiced her head and said, "The ancestor, thank you for your reminder."

    Gao Wen nodded, but didn''t feel that he had any big points. He only read some books in his life, and when he was a satellite, he saw countless live versions of the civilized evolution documentary, so he could tell some experiences. Sexual things, but these things are not very esoteric, with Herti''s ingenuity, and the experience she has accumulated in the process of transforming Kant, after going back and pondering for a day or two can also offer something similar.

    Even if she doesn''t think about it, the administrative officials who are sent to the Hosman area will only have to study after they have faced the practical problems in this area. Most of them can think that this method can be selected, they must have the same. Ability, people in this world never lack wisdom, they just have less experience.

    "In fact, compared to difficulties and troubles, the poor ''ruling'' ability of the traditional aristocracy also gave us a lot of convenience," Gao Wen suddenly shook his head and said, and then whispered. One sentence, "It is a pity that it is a double-edged sword..."

    ¡°Convenient?¡± Herti didn¡¯t keep up with the rhythm of her ancestors. In fact, she often couldn¡¯t keep up with the rhythm of her ancestors. She was used to it. ¡°What do you say?¡±

    "Cohesion and self-identity. I don''t know if you have discovered that when the people in the newly-received territories accepted the transformation of Cecil''s order, they only had new decrees, not new rulers."

    Herti frowned slightly, and she still didn''t seem to grasp the key points in Gao Wen''s discourse.

    Gao Wen is not surprised by this, but patiently explains: "Traditional nobles will hardly consider the feelings of the people when they govern the territory, nor do they consider the development of culture, economy, law, etc. in the territory. In fact, the only thing they think about is taxation. For the territory, the lord is only the biggest landlord. Therefore, the people who are the ''squatters'' never have a sense of belonging and identity to this rule, and because of the lord. The decrees are often full of mistakes and contradictions, and the life of the people is also lacking in stability. Therefore, in the land of traditional aristocrats, the people will hardly have cohesiveness.

    "The people who grew up in this ''ruling'' structure lacked the nation and the country... Well, now it''s probably too abstract to explain to you that you can simply understand that they don''t care who they are. The lord did not care where the lord came from. They did not even care whether the country existed or not, and did not care whether the king was an Ansu or a Tifeng.

    "And in this kind of ''don''t care'', we avoided the biggest trouble if we received the South. Even if we defeated more than forty nobles, the people who were originally ruled by the nobles had almost no resistance to this new lord. ... They seem to accept the fact that they are easy to change in the South."

    Heti understood all the words of Gao Wen, but she looked a bit confused: "Is this not normal? And because of this, we can take over the South..."

    Gao Wen shook his head: "There is, though, if there are other enemies to invade the South, one day, our people are not so good."

    Herti¡¯s expression became subtle. After a moment, she tentatively said: ¡°So, what you mean is to make the people more loyal to the lord...¡±

    "No, that''s not enough," Gao Wen continued to shake his head. "The king is not eternal. Then the male is not successful. Similarly, it is meaningless to let the people be loyal to a family and a blood. We should shape a longer, More tough, more to let the people spontaneously identify and defend things..."

    Herti looked at Gao Wen a little bit slyly, she seemed to see a strange enthusiasm from her ancestors'' face, and she rarely saw this emotion from the other side, she faintly realized that she was uplifting The ancestors of the ancestors may have produced some thoughts of far-sightedness, and she can even feel the glimpse of this idea. She couldn¡¯t help but say: "Do you have any new plans?"

    Gao Wen was not overly immersed in his emotions. After Hetty opened his mouth, he took a deep breath and slowly said: "This is not a one-night event, even a generation or two can be achieved... but perhaps we should What will be left behind by future generations..."

    When Hedi heard the "children of future generations", he blinked: "What do you want to leave for Rebecca?"

    "Cough... I don''t mean that... you got rid of the emotions that I brewed so hard," Gao Wen coughed up and then waved his hand. "I mean, we should let ''Cesil The word ''human'' detaches the meaning of the people and makes it a greater concept..."

    Having said that, Gao Wen suddenly asked, "I have recently heard a popular saying, ''become a glorious Cecil citizen,'' have you heard of it?"

    "Yes, I have heard it," Hetty nodded. "This is what Goldwin''s Orlando Bachelor said in a commentary before the two issues. At that time, the aristocratic coalition was announced, and the Cecil Army was big. In the news of the victory, Mr. Godwin suggested that the nobility coalition forces should tie themselves up as soon as possible so that they can accept the conversion of Cecil as soon as possible and become a glorious Cecil citizen. Later, this sentence became popular. The people on the list seem to be very proud of this sentence, and the person responsible for receiving the captives and assigning labor reform tasks will also tell them such a sentence when they send the aristocratic coalition prisoners to the labor camp... they become unwritten. Rules are in order."

    "The scholar is a personal talent... It was really right to stay in the first place," Gao Wen said with a sigh of relief, and then he was somewhat pleased. "This is a good start... I have a chance to talk to Godwin." Talk, we should make good use of the propaganda and guidance function of the newspaper."

    Later, Gao Wen and Herti learned about the recent situation of the various pioneering points along the Baishui River. After they understood it, he took a long breath: "Very good, although not easy, but everything is in accordance with us. The expected direction of development..."

    After saying this, he couldn''t help but look at Hertty''s eyes: "Speaking, you haven''t had a rest for a long time... At present, the work of the Office of Government Affairs can be spared for a while, you pick a day to give Let''s take a vacation... Say you are not painting this dark circle?"

    Hettiton''s face was red: "...the ancestor you haven''t forgotten?"

    "The impression was too deep, I didn''t expect you to have this kind of operation... I always felt that only amber could do it."

    Hetton was even more embarrassed, but before she could talk, the window of the study was suddenly opened.

    A creaking movement came from the window.

    Gao Wen looked back in surprise, but found that it was not amber outside the window, but Carmel, the arcane master, floated outside the window, and the whole person braved the blue and blue light, and looked like it was still expanding than usual. a little bit.

    Gao Wenmu stunned: "I didn''t expect Carmel to have this kind of operation... I always think that only Amber can do it..."

    Then he heard Carmel excitedly saying outside the window: "Lord, I have a big achievement!"

 Chapter 414ï¼š Epoch-making progress

    To be honest, although it was amazing to see Carmel appearing outside the window sill, after seeing the other side''s blue and blue arcane light, Gao Wen guessed that the result of the ancient great magister was probably not the same. Otherwise, he will not be in a state of disappointment: Carmel has always been a very stable person, but he will only be like a person when he is involved in his research project. He has heard of the Rune Institute and Magic Technology. The technicians at the institute discussed the status of Carmel at work, and sometimes inspiring results, the ancient magister will even be as crazy as a neon...

    Of course, the technicians in the institute didn''t know what the neon lights were. When they first saw Carmel''s lighting effects in the lab, they thought that the master was going to blew himself...

    "What did you make?" Gao Wen did not talk to Carmel, and immediately communicated with the other side in front of the window sill. "Are you finally summing up the changes in the magic field?"

    "Ah... that''s not there," Camer''s blue and bright arcane light flashed a bit, then re-brightened. "But that is still an exciting result. Please come with me, the equipment is temporarily Still in the institute."

    Gao Wen saw that Carmel wanted to sell it, but he was happy to cooperate, and he turned his head and called Heti: "You come, let''s see what Camel has made."

    The three then left the lord''s house and came to a laboratory at the Magic Institute of Technology.

    Carmel was originally a member of the Rune Institute, but the ancient magician who was knowledgeable and participated in the rebellious plan was not only powerful in theoretical knowledge, but also had a talent in various practical fields. After quickly becoming familiar with the various technologies of the Magic Industry, he also established a laboratory led by him, specializing in various practical technologies, and transferred some projects in the Institute of Magical Guidance Technology in the field of specialized and practical technology. It is here.

    In this neat and bright laboratory, Gao Wen saw a large number of things in the state of semi-finished products or disassembled, including magic energy obelisk, orbital acceleration devices, a new generation of magic capacitors, etc., which were placed in different categories. In the test area, but these are obviously not the exciting results that Carmel said, the results were placed on a platform in the center of the laboratory, and its appearance... is unprecedented.

    Gao Wen saw a triangular base. This shape is a common design used by many of the ancient martial arts empires. Carmel is also used to use this style in many of his creations. The triangular base is made of a common copper matrix. It may also incorporate a trace of crystal dust or crystal blue steel, which gives it a beautiful and mysterious blue-violet color. In the middle of the base, the main body of the device is bulged upwards and is inlaid with a crystal-clear man-made. Crystal, the texture of the crystal is very pure, but the color is almost transparent, which means that it is not too expensive magic material, but should be just the real mystery of the ordinary magic release media device, mostly hidden in it. Inside the triangle''s base.

    The size of the whole device is not large, and the longest side is only about half a meter. The design of the ancient Gangbang Empire gives it a perfect symmetrical effect. Together with the metal ridge and the crystal in the center, it is placed on the experimental platform. It was even more like a decorative piece of art when it was on.

    "You can reveal it now," Gao Wenra looked at the things on the experimental platform with interest, and his heart faintly guessed its possible role. "What is this?"

    "Please wait a moment, I will activate it. If another device is still working, you should see it soon..."

    Kamal said as he floated to the front of the device and activated the base of the device with a small energy spark.

    With a very slight squeak, the beautiful device ran, the runes on the base were lit one by one, and the crystal in the center was filled with a slight white light. After a while, the air above the crystal began. Distorted jitter, and in the jitter, the vague image appears in front of Gao Wen.

    Gao Wen¡¯s breathing could not help but speed up. Even Heti, who was next to him, couldn¡¯t help but breathe a little.

    The picture finally stabilized, and Gao Wen saw that her always energetic little granddaughter dangling her head in the picture. It seemed to be operating or observing something around the opposite device. She played with it for a few seconds. It was as if I suddenly saw Gao Wen, and suddenly excitedly waved at this side, and a clear and cheerful voice came from the base of the device: "Ancestral adult ancestors!! Look at what we made!!"

    "I saw it, I saw it!" Gao Wen excitedly said loudly that in order to maintain his ancestor''s majesty on weekdays, he rarely had such a moment of emotional change so obvious, but at this moment he really has a bit of control. I can''t stop myself, because he knows what it means to Camille and Rebecca. "You finally succeeded! Rebecca, where are you now? How far is the communication distance?"

    "I am in the North Shore development area!" Rebecca said cheerfully, then flashed open, and Gao Wen immediately saw the open view of the large window outside the window. It was the foundation that had just been flattened in the North Shore development area. The side is still very clear! Can you see me? Can you see me? I can see you! Ah! I also saw Aunt Herti! Auntie, the real image of your dark circles today!"

    "Calm, this kid has always been like this," Gao Wen held Herti''s shoulder as soon as he could. "You really painted this dark circle?"

    "Of course not!" Herti was a little crazy, she could never understand how Rebecca could put the topic in the direction of some whimsy under any circumstances, even if the stupid nephew was her big one. I can''t understand it, "I am... but you actually got this thing out!"

    Although the whole brain was the idea of ??revoking Rebecca, the significant device in front of her eyes finally attracted Herti¡¯s gaze. She surrounded the installation week several times to try to judge the magic principle and manufacture of the device. Difficulty, but in fact, the answer she already knew: If the device is built on the traditional communication spell model, then Carmel does not need to treat it as a great achievement to report to Gao Wen!

    In this world of extraordinary power, long-distance communication is not something that is unheard of. It is only a high level of spells, and the cost is extremely high. It is precisely because of these two limitations that its application is always limited to a very narrow The fields such as one or two emergency communication channels mastered by the monarchs of various countries, or some medium and high-level professionals need to communicate in a small scope, the only thing on the mainland that can be called practical value, but also in large-scale applications. The remote communication channel is only the magnificent wall built by the elves. The wall was built by the wisdom of almost half of the mainland''s wisdom races seven hundred years ago. Its cost is so high that even after seven hundred years, today The country still has not been able to rebuild a new vitality, and the communication range of the magnificent wall is only a circle around the wall...

    Carmel certainly knows these facts, so he is so excited to take this result out. The only explanation is that he has successfully broken through the limitations of traditional communication spells or communication devices as Gaowen requested.

    At the time when Herti¡¯s thoughts came one after another, Gao Wen¡¯s heart also had a huge feeling. His first surprise was that Carmel actually got a visual intercom level directly...

    His initial goal was just an audio call, and even a bad one would be able to take a telegram... The result was that he was shocked by the degree of the game.

    However, after a brief surprise, he woke up and realized that it was normal in this world, the sound-like spells of sound reproduction and the illusion-like spells of near-holographic projection were not complicated, simplifying their magic array before It is only the degree of low-level advanced and intermediate primary. After Jenny completed the reconstruction simplification for most of the basic runes, the array of these two spells has even become a low-level intermediate...

    What is really difficult is always just a matter of "sending the signal to a remote transmission."

    Because of the special properties of magic, it can only be transmitted through the symbols on the magic array, but can not be transmitted through the "wire", so the realization of wired communication in this world is extremely difficult, and wireless communication has been facing the array of communication spells. The model can''t be simplified, and the technical black box is too much. It can be said that in this strange world of physical rules, it is much more difficult to achieve the goal of "stable signal transmission remotely" than how to convert signals into sound and images. .

    This is the world, which always surprises Gao Wen, and always makes him useless laser welding guns and anti-gravity hoists for the workers in the world. He can''t make a steam cylinder that can be used. Come.

    "Very good...very good..." After the surprise in his heart, Gao Wen couldn''t help but repeat the word over and over again with a very happy smile. "Traffic and communication... solved half of it, solved half of it... ¡±

    "What?" Carmel asked curiously as he was a pure researcher, and he was completely intoxicated in his project for some time, and he did not know about government affairs.

    "No, nothing," Gao Wen waved his hand and then looked at the device. "Is it made with the basic rune group?"

    ¡°90% of the basic runes, but some more complex rune structures are used to implement the magical frequency control function,¡± explains Carmel. ¡°This part of the rune structure needs to be printed in silver. On the quality of the substrate, but the number is very small, and we have recently found that the alloy of silver and crystal blue steel also has a good magic stability. If the substrate is made of this alloy, the cost is controlled within the expected range."

    ¡°Is it easy for ordinary people to use?¡± Gao Wen asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s just as easy to control the rune trigger as other magical machines on the ground.¡±

    Gao Wen continued: "Very good, I still have problems..."

    Kamal floated slightly into the air, full of confidence in his tone, and a slow flash of shyness and pride: "Of course, I am ready to answer."

    Genius website address:.

 Chapter 415ï¼š Technical problems behind the communicator

    A cheap, convenient, stable and reliable way of long-distance communication, its role in the process of social development is unquestionable, especially in the current stage of Gaowen destroying the old aristocracy in the south and starting to integrate and build a new South. Its meaning is as great as the guns that can destroy the old nobility.

    There are many factors that restrict social development. For Cecil, who has rapidly expanded its territory and has a rapidly growing population, the two biggest challenges in maintaining the dominant position in the South at this stage are transportation and communication, and the transportation capacity of materials and personnel within the territory. , building capacity, information flow capacity, response speed of the entire ruling structure, response effectiveness... These almost all depend on the development of transportation and communication technology.

    Excellent transportation can enable the rapid flow of goods and personnel within the territory, production and construction will be guaranteed, business will be developed, and the links between the regions will become tight and not loose. In the event of an emergency, It is also a prerequisite for ensuring that the military can quickly rush to the theater, and excellent communication allows the Office of Government to understand the situation, ensure timely and smooth information in all regions, and enable the Office to make the most rapid emergency. In order to achieve these two points, we must rely on the development of technology and productivity.

    Ansu¡¯s aristocratic segregation system is a backward manifestation in Gaowen¡¯s view. However, it is the inevitable result of limited transportation and communication technology. The ruler cannot control the situation outside the territorial territory in time, and cannot send troops to the shortest time. Beyond this extreme area, at the same time, the materials of a city are difficult to transport to other cities, and the aristocracy is bound to separate the city and the city. In fact, until 557 years, the nobility and scholars also pursued the following famous sayings:

    The area in which a lord can effectively rule is the farthest reach of his knight in three nights, and the area in which he can achieve absolute **** is the farthest distance his wizard''s adviser can see with eagle eye.

    This ancient phrase was popular in Ansu for hundreds of years, and it did not change until the summer of 557: a noble monk of the Holy Spirit Plain called "Delta" invented a crystal device capable of increasing the eagle eye and installed it in At the top of his own mage tower, thus expanding the lord''s "absolute ruling area."

    In the following ten years, under the suggestion of this visionary aristocratic mage, the Ansu royal family started construction in 567 with the center of St. Sunil, with the east, west, and north crosses running through the entire Holy Spirit plain and extending to four degrees to varying degrees. The ¡°Kingdom Avenue¡± within the territory is also called the cross artery, which greatly strengthens the royal family¡¯s control over the country. The upper aristocrats everywhere have followed suit and built a series of roads within their respective territories. At the same time, the successful cultivation of the new species "White Feather" Griffin and the emergence of the Messenger Pass Act, the traffic and communication situation in Ansu has greatly developed, and the aristocrats have taken a big step forward in the territorial and royal family''s ability to rule the country. .

    However, in these developments, the aristocratic system of centuries that has lasted for hundreds of years reflects its strong inertia. Except for the Kingdom Road, almost all road construction in Ansu is still being cut by a piece of land, regardless of whether it is cut or not. It is a road standard or a horse-horse specification. There is almost no continuity between different aristocrats. The Griffin messenger is also regarded as a symbol of noble glory, and the cost cannot be reduced. It has not been developed. During the popularization period, the aristocrats continued their pride, restraint, self-respect and self-enclosure. On the one hand, they enjoyed the benefits of strengthening the dominance of the territory. On the one hand, they instinctively refused to continue to develop and influence them to themselves. The absolute authority of the land.

    Originally, if there was enough time, the day of the break would appear sooner or later, the old aristocrats could not stop the society from moving forward forever, but unfortunately, before the kingdom avenue had time to repair the border, Ansu ushered in the foggy month.

    Therefore, today¡¯s Ansu still has to rely on the king to seal the vassals, and the vassals to preserve the order of the vassal to maintain order. Even because of the great loss of the Ansu¡¯s national strength in the foggy month, the survivors of the localities are almost unable to maintain the roads. The number of white feathers was also reduced sharply during the war. The traffic and communication situation in Ansu even degenerated to almost 557 years ago.

    The worse situation is still behind: the aristocrats who experienced the civil war in the foggy month and the royal family of the second dynasty remembered the horror scenes of the plains of the Holy Spirit through the kingdom avenues. In the later period of the war, the aristocratic forces in various places declined, and the territory was straight and straight. The road of the castle has become a hidden danger for the lords to sleep hard, and the post-war aristocrats have to retreat and protect themselves due to the population decline and the situation. This negative degeneration has even continued to this day.

    It was not until 735 years of Ansu that only one of the ancestors who had risen up and jumped out, with the authority of the founding fathers, with millions of years of experience from the two stars, with a disdain for the traditional aristocratic system. Gu, began to build his new situation in Cecil in the most unreasonable way.

    Looking at the communication device that is still in the verification stage, Gao Wenxin¡¯s heart is not only the communication device, but also the orderly road connecting the South and even the Ansu.

    Transportation and communication, the former he has cement and various types of magical machinery that are developing rapidly. The latter, he finally saw the results of Carmel and Rebecca¡¯s efforts so far, which both plagued all rulers. The problem seems to have a solution.

    "At present, this communication device uses a hybrid rune grouping. Most of the runes are from the technology of the sleeper, but in the magical oscillations and control part, the traditional way of communication is used," Carmel Floating on the communication device, explaining some technical details of the device to Gao Wen, "Unfortunately, we still can''t figure out how the network of the sleeper transmits signals in the original magic field of nature, so this device is currently It can only be run within the coverage of the standard magic field."

    Gao Wen is very interested in these technical details: "Standard magic field... within the scope of the magic energy obelisk?"

    "Yes, the standard magic field produced by the Obelisk of Magic Energy is like the lake you describe. The cockroaches generated by the communicator spread in the magic field, from a magical obelisk to another. An obelisk, so we can call this communication method a magic network communication," Kamal explained. "I have found a solution to use the magic energy obelisk as a relay to continuously transmit signals. Success has been achieved in a small area, but the specific effect after the transmission distance has increased remains to be verified..."

    ¡°How are these communication devices paired or identified?¡± Gao Wen asked. ¡°If I have a hundred such devices distributed everywhere, how can I use one of the devices to accurately contact another specific device?¡±

    This is also a very interesting question for Gao Wen. This kind of communicator made by Carmel is very different from the traditional communication spell or the grand wall of the elf. It is a combination of communication technology and the technology of the sleeper, and its communication medium is At present, the "standard magic field" produced by the magical energy obelisk of high-tech technology is more like an indiscriminate "broadcast" device, by broadcasting itself in the magic field. The signal, so that all similar devices can answer, if there is no matching matching or identification means, all signals will be publicly transmitted without encryption, and the whole magic field will become a mess of porridge, which is very It is difficult to achieve the "communication network" function required by Gao Wen.

    "We refer to the technology of the ancient Gangzhen period," Carmel seems to have expected Gaowen to have questions in this regard. He immediately gave an answer and was very proud of the tone. "You are also an imperial person. You should know the year. The Empire Information Network was already in operation as early as the Spark Age."

    Gao Wen nodded and said the knowledge he had just extracted from his memory: "Oh, I know this. When I was a knight apprentice, I often listened to the opera broadcasted by the Emperor in my tutor''s house. I remember that the device not only remembered that device. You can receive the radio, and you can also talk to people who are far away from the Imperial City. At that time, only the aristocrats or big businessmen will have a dark blue terminal at home, but compared to this era, it is already a popular rate."

    Carmel hadn¡¯t spoken yet, and she heard Rebecca¡¯s voice coming from the communicator. She never hangs up, and she keeps grimacing while chatting with Gavin and Carmel: ¡°Wow! Is the communication device so popular?"

    "Compared with the number of communication and communication devices... The communication technology of the deaf people was really a miracle," Camel sighed softly, then continued. "I added a resonance structure to this device. Only signals that meet the resonance conditions can be transmitted between devices. To achieve this resonance, I used the four basic runes of the wind system and the four basic runes without attributes, and then messed up the eight runes. Randomly arranged on a substrate with three-by-three-vacant slots, they do not form any rune knots, and there is no magic effect, but according to the principle of mana resonance, another group of runes arranged in the same order participates in the magical shock At the time, the resonance substrate will produce the same reaction..."

    Speaking of this, Camerton paused, seems to give Calvin and Herti some time to calculate and think, and then continued: "The eight runes have a large number of arrangements on the three-by-three substrate, and When using one device to call another device, you only need to use a rune-like unit similar to the color palette of the lab bench, you can easily combine the rune structure of the call target. I just controlled it directly with my own magic. This process, if the average person uses it, the rune pull unit is here, on the side of the device..."

    "Dial, this process we can call it dialing," Gao Wen felt that Carmel explained this simple process with a lot of ancient nouns and modern magic nouns. It was too complicated to say, "Also, eight We can assign them numbers from zero to seven, so that each communication device has a specific number to identify it, and people using communication devices can dial more easily. After all, memory Numbers are always easier than memory runes, and numbers are more suitable for registration in forms than runes."

    Whether it''s Carmel or Herti, or Rebecca opposite the communicator, everyone seems to be as good as Gao Wen''s "as long as there is something new, it will be as experienced as it has been for many years." Performance is accustomed to, and everyone accepted this suggestion indifferently.

    To be honest, Gao Wen is quite unaccustomed...

 Chapter 416ï¼š People heading to an unknown situation

    To be honest, the communication devices created by Carmel and Rebecca and the current level of completion of this device far exceed the expectations of Gao Wen, not only the technical level, but also the design concept.

    The technical level of Gao Wen has been able to understand. After all, the world has its own unique technical route. Some things that seem unbelievable to him may be just a small trick in the field of magic, and there are ready-made research results of the sleeper. Basics, the "advanced function" of communication devices is not difficult to imagine. What really surprised Gao Wen is the mature design concept of Carmel.

    This device not only has a design that recognizes each other in the network, but also enables a relatively simple "dial". It also has the function of receiving broadcast and communicating with distant parties. In order to ensure its remote communication capability, Carmel even designed Using the magic energy obelisk as a "relay station" scheme, this relay station must already contain a series of complex functions such as information forwarding, gain, channel management, etc., all of which are in Gaowen without a hint. Do it out.

    He couldn''t help but praise Carmel''s design and praised him for achieving these incredible functions, but did not expect that after hearing his praise, Carmel did not agree very much: "Isn''t these the most basic requirements for telecommunications? ¡±

    Gao Wen stunned. After seeing Kayman¡¯s attitude, he suddenly reacted and fell into a misunderstanding:

    He also underestimated the technical level of the world, and also forgot the technical level of the empire.

    The underlying society of the world may be primitively backward, and the average level of development may not be high, but its top-level technical level and the technological heights that have existed in history... have never fallen behind.

    Convenient, cheap, stable and reliable universal communicators may be a brand new thing in this world, but the communicator itself is not, communication technology is not.

    As early as the beginning of the shackles, mankind has established a total network of information throughout the empire. To this day, the elves'' temples still provide convenient broadcasting services for the entire silver empire, and even seem to be behind the dark contemporary Ansu. In a very small area, isn''t there an advanced holographic video calling technology that is not the courtmaster''s communication technique?

    For those who have been exposed to these technologies, some high-precision things do not have the problem of "there is no", but only the problem of "wide and wide".

    Kamal certainly has a mature design concept because he used it the same advanced things.

    Gao Wen quietly looked at the master of magic, and suddenly realized in his heart: Perhaps in the eyes of outsiders, everything that Cecil experienced was a rise, but in the eyes of Kamal, this land has so far been Most of the technological achievements that emerged can only be regarded as "rejuvenation."

    The revival of human civilization.

    Of course, the so-called "mature design concept" is only relative to this era. As a new thing, the communicator in Gaowen seems to improve the space, how to encrypt huge information, how to prevent the communication network from being eavesdropped or used by the enemy. How to ensure that the network can be controlled. When the number of communication terminals entering the network becomes quite large, can the network be stable? If the number of communication terminals is too large, how can the "number" be insufficient? How should the magic-based communication technology calculate the "bandwidth"? , or what is limiting its "bandwidth"... All these details are needed to be resolved in the future.

    Gao Wen knows that Carmel and Rebecca have never thought about these problems, because a large part of these problems are exposed only after the network is large enough and the damage technology for the network is sufficiently developed. It was the Gangster Empire of that year. When the Empire Information Network was the largest, it could not compare with any national network on the earth. Just like the sleepless people who have just built the spiritual network, no one can use the brain to invade them. "Server", Carmel can''t imagine the complexity of a network with hundreds of millions of information nodes and the precise design it needs.

    But it doesn''t matter, these can be taken slowly.

    "We should let these things work as soon as possible," Gao Wen said, turning to Herti. "First of all, set up communication stations in Cecil and Kant as soon as possible, at least to ensure communication between key departments such as the government office, the post, and the military camp. Then, set up a civilian communication site. Both regions have sufficient obelisks of magic energy, and information transmission should not be a problem. As long as the communication device is in place, it can be established immediately.

    ¡°The first thing to solve is the communication with the Hosman area, where the second-level government office is being built. The communication station can ensure that we know the situation there. The Hosman native has enough magic energy obelisk, but Huo The Earl of Smman died too early, he had not had time to make the magic net bigger... Consider setting a relay point between the Hosman area and the Leslie area, so that you can also establish contact with the Leslie area. .

    "Communication is a top priority. There must be a special organization to manage it. I have some suggestions about the role of this institution, the basic functions, and the docking with other departments..."

    At this time, Herti had summoned the hand of plastic energy, and grabbed a piece of white paper and a squirt pen on the nearby experimental bench, and began to brush and quickly record a lot of things in Gao Wenyu¡¯s confession. It¡¯s really distressing...

    Rebecca, who still hangs in the communicator and has not broken the line, whispered to Carmel whispered: "Look, my family''s ancestors started him again, as if they had come up with such a bunch of supporting things. Just waiting for our physical objects to come out, he will be able to give you a management plan and application solution instantly..."

    Carmel did not answer, he just floated quietly beside the communicator, although no one could see his face, but he seems to be in thought at the moment.

    On the other hand, although Rebecca tried to keep down the sound, in fact, her whispering bb''s movements did not fall into the ears of Gao Wen, but Gao Wen did not want to find the girl''s trouble: Rebecca is again The field of research has proved its ability, and Gao Wen now wants to reward her for too late.

    After waiting for some general questions with Herti, Gao Wen turned back and looked at Carmel next to the communicator: "If the device has been able to work stably, then arrange a trial production first, or It is necessary to sum up what problems it has in actual use. Don''t forget to sort out the newly discovered problems in production cost, manufacturing cycle and difficulty.

    "Yes."

    After the acceptance of the communicator, Herti first left the institute, she wants to go back and study how the "information and communication department" mentioned by Gao Wen should be established, and Rebecca finally reluctantly hangs up the communication. I didn¡¯t play enough, but the communicator has no one to care for her...

    Gao Wen and Carmel walked in the corridors of the spacious research institute.

    "This will change the entire era, you should be able to understand the meaning of that communication device," Gao Wen did not turn his head, just said as he walked forward, "I think I should give you a monument."

    ¡°For a researcher, being able to explore the unknown is already the best reward,¡± Camel shook his head. ¡°We succeeded in creating the communicator, but in fact we still have all the truth behind it. I know very little... I just know that the magical shock can spread information in the magic field, but it still breaks the secret of the most essential magic. I think that only in the process of cracking these truths, can I get real rewards. ""

    ¡°Where is the researcher going to the unknown?¡± Gao Wen couldn¡¯t help but feel, ¡°This is a great undertaking.¡±

    "Yes, going to the unknown, but not only the researchers are heading to the unknown," Carmel suddenly stopped, and he turned to Gao Wen''s direction, and the floating arcane radiance became calm and bright. You are also heading to the unknown."

    "I?"

    ¡°Yes,¡± Kamal said as he continued to move forward. ¡°Many people only think that you are a far-sighted or handsome ruler, but I can see more... as a habit in the unknown. People, I can see some familiar things from you, you are also challenging some unknown areas, you are trying to create something that the world has never had, even if it is now to this level of Cecil collar It¡¯s just the tip of the iceberg... You remind me of the colleagues in the rebellious fortress.¡±

    Gao Wen didn''t think that Carmel would suddenly feel this with himself. If he didn''t know what to answer, he would have to say: "...this is really a very high evaluation."

    Carmel¡¯s voice seemed to bring a little smile: ¡°This evaluation is just right, my lord.¡±

    Gao Wen smiled, but did not respond. He looked up and suddenly saw something on the other side of the wall through a piece of white crystal glass set in the side corridor.

    There should be a large engineering laboratory at the Institute of Magic Technology. In the lab, Gao Wen saw a large number of neatly arranged amplifiers and magic net energy receiving devices installed on a metal base, and many more. The metal rails, rings and crystals with a little arc are placed near the pedestal, which is obviously something that has not yet been assembled, but only from the part that has been completed so far, Gao Wen can''t help but put it and Some kind of "weapon" is linked.

    "What is that?" Gao Wen brows slightly wrinkled, with a curious look on his face.

    ¡°Do you remember that when we originally designed the weapon of ''artillery'', did we have two simultaneous plans?¡± Carmel said with a proud tone, ¡°the physical cannon, and the principle based on the arcane pulser. Gathering weapons."

    "That is the product of the second program?"

    "That''s a verification type of rainbow light. Of course, it''s still not working. I''m still trying to solve its most critical heat problem," Carmel said. "But its main structure has passed the acceptance, maybe On the battlefield in the near future, you can see its power."

    Gao Wen thoughtfully: "...what data did you collect on the ''test site'' of the South City Wall that day?"

    "Yes," Carmel said with a strange energy vibrato. "The sacrifices of those invaders have their own meaning and hope that my research will be your boost in the unknown."

    Gao Wen¡¯s line of sight passes through the white crystal embedded in the wall and falls on the ¡°union device¡± that has not yet been assembled in the center of the laboratory.

    Today is a very pleasant day.

 Chapter 417ï¼š Immerse again

    Inside the Tifeng Empire, the secret underground palace is deep.

    In the rotunda, the bright lights of the magic spar lit up, the ancient round table with numerous mysterious runes, and the archbishops wearing black or white robes have been seated in order. This is a feeling of depression. The hall is silent, only the artificial nerves on the walls of the surrounding halls occasionally twitch, and a little bit of sound will sound.

    After a century-long silence, silence was finally broken.

    The deep purple radiance of the stars emerged from the round table, slowly forming an indescribable shape. From the cloud mass filled with starlight, the low voice of the Pope''s Pope: "Let''s start."

    "Yes, Your Majesty," a bishop in white robe nodded and stood up and said that he had completed the brainwave analysis of Bishop Leymont and recreated it in the brain servant array, according to previous trials. The experience of running, this forged brain wave can deceive the filtering law of the Holy Light, and it may not be long before we can use it for the second observation. ¡±

    "Good progress," the words in the Starlight Clouds have been praised, but there is almost no emotional fluctuations. "Remember the safety guidelines. Even the Archbishop can not peek into the Kingdom of God twice in ten days. Once you find any When people spy on the Kingdom of God, they have their own words of slang, sluggishness, lethargy, or praying for a god. They must close their brains and clean their memories for the first time."

    The white robe bowed his head and said: "Follow your orders."

    Then a black robe bishop next to the White Robe Bishop stood up: "Your Majesty, the ''outside rogue" has destroyed the old aristocratic forces in the southern Ansu, and He showed... beyond our expected force and control force."

    The Starlight Cloud seemed to be quiet and then floated again: "What is He doing now?"

    ¡°He promulgated a large number of decrees and began to try to bring the entire South into the rule according to his method of ruling the Cecil region,¡± said the black robe. ¡°He showed many qualities similar to the ''great monarch'', although those decrees and The way of acting is hard to understand, but He seems to really want to build a stable and long-term rule and build a mortal country..."

    The Starlight Cloud did not speak, and another bishop on the scene could not help but ask: "Does He really intend to be a monarch?"

    "All the words and deeds of the extraterrestrial rogues can''t be speculated by common sense, but at least according to the information we have, extraterrestrial rogues often only play a role after a world comes," said the black robe. "From the coming of him to the present." From the point of view of action, we may think that what He has to do in this coming is to be a monarch."

    "It is also possible to destroy a mortal country after it has been built," a slightly sharp female voice came across the round table and spoke to a female bishop in black robe. "He is, after all, a similar evil spirit. And we have not seen the scene of destroying it completely after building a country."

    "The evil spirits also have their purpose. There is no purpose at all. There is only chaos in the deep world." The voices in the Starlight Clouds interrupted the discussion and debate of the bishops. "At least now we have not had a positive conflict with the extraterrestrial rogues. This is a good thing."

    The first white robe bishop who opened the door curiously looked up: "Your Majesty, you mean..."

    "As long as we can continue our world, we don''t mind doing anything," Starlight Cloud said faintly. "Of course, we still have to continue to observe Him until we determine that there is no clear hostility to the world outside the rogue." Start the next step."

    All the bishops bowed their heads: "Yes, Your Majesty, follow your orders."

    "Then the next topic, the zeroth project..."

    ......

    The short stuns receded like a tide, and Gao Wen¡¯s eyes appeared in the magnificent palace wall of the city of dreams, and the ¡°citizen¡± of the sleeper who walked freely between the wide trails.

    He felt that the last time he entered this dream world was a long time ago, although he actually came in once a few days ago to check Daniel''s progress.

    There are so many things in the real world. The Southland that has just been laid down still needs to be built slowly. Gao Wen has almost no extra time to pay attention to matters outside the construction of the territory. Even if he takes time to come in the "on the net," he is also coming and going. of.

    But fortunately, a little leisurely today, he has time to enter this dream world for a while.

    The scenery in the city of dreams is not too different from the past. It seems to be so magnificent and magnificent forever. It is always so peaceful and peaceful. It is completely unexpected that there is a huge amount of data flowing behind the city. The builders of the city turned out to be a group of notorious cult believers, but for the current Gao Wen, these things are not important for the time being. Before the situation in the south is stabilized, he has not paid much attention to these cultists for a while. what.

    Take a moment to take a look at the City of Dreams and make sure that the helpers have not made any big news about the South.

    Gao Wen lightly walked to the center of the city, found the crystal node connecting the deep data of the network, and then began to search freely in the network of the eternal sleeper. Just browsing a small amount of information, his face could not help but reveal a smile. .

    He saw that the flow of information in the network of sleepless people has become much more orderly than before, and that there is a rough, conceptually similar "search engine" that is running, and when retrieving some recent information on the construction of the mind network, At the end of many materials, he saw the name of "The Nightmare Bishop Daniel."

    That "student" seems to be doing a good job.

    With a lot of interesting thoughts in his heart, Gao Wen began to retrieve what he needed in a more convenient network than before. The first thing he did was to pay attention to the information of the No. 0 project and take it for granted. Still can''t find anything.

    Even with special "background permissions" to retrieve deep data from the database, he could not see the information of the No. 0 project.

    It seems that this project is really meaningless in the group of the eternal sleepers. Even if Daniel has been promoted to the nightmare bishop, there is no way to get this thing.

    Gao Wen has no regrets about this. He is concerned that the No. 0 project is just a little curious about routines and individuals. After discovering that there is no progress in this area, he skipped this part and started searching in the mind network. Information about yourself.

    After using words such as "Ansu South", "Gaowen Cecil", and "outside loiter" as search keywords, Gao Wen¡¯s "in front" almost immediately revealed a large amount of information.

    "Ansu is in a state of war, and there is a frontal conflict between the horrific extraterrestrial rogues and the southern aristocracy."

    "The gravel ridge killed thousands of people in one day, and the coalition of more than forty nobles was instantly defeated."

    "The army of the extraterritorial rogue destroys the fleet of Count Pobo on the White River..."

    "Strong extraterrestrial rogues continue to chase the aristocracy."

    "The South will usher in a new monarch..."

    "What is this with?" Gao Wen looked stunned. "... Can this cultist not be serious enough to conscientiously subvert the world to do the serious work? Is there a net that can''t stop gossip?"

    Although knowing that many of these messages are just some of the eternal sleepers, Gao Wen can''t help but jump in the corners of his eyes when he sees some familiar sentences. He used to be a keyboard man in his life. At that time, he was also a stalker who was close to the late stage of systemic diffusion. He never thought that he would become a part of the stalk as a party!

    However, it is also a well-informed person who has been hanging in the sky for millions of years. Gao Wen was only stunned and quickly slowed down. Then he smiled and continued to browse other things on the Internet.

    He first paid attention to the overall activities of the sleepers in the South, and later found that the activities of these cultists in the South seemed to be turning into a trough... Their upper level clearly required the believers to act in a low-key way in the south... This is because of fear and self The rogue" conflict?

    In this regard, Gao Wen was a little bit smirking, but it was a good thing, and he continued to read it.

    Later, he saw that the sleepers seemed to be paying attention to the situation of the civil war in Ansu, but they did not find any signs of participating in the war.

    Then, he unexpectedly saw some news related to the son of the storm:

    "The sons of the storm are more paranoid about the deep sea. They seem to be planning to completely abandon the human world?"

    "It seems that a lot of storm sons have disappeared into the ocean, and they may be involved in a new war with the Kraken..."

    "Their behavior is gradually deviating from the trajectory, and perhaps the son of the storm is still tempted by the storm..."

    The information in this regard is fragmented. There is no seemingly reliable and decisive announcement. It seems that some of the people who are connected with the storm son are released in their own name. Looking at the information, Gao Wenren Not a bit curious

    Those who didn''t know what went crazy and broke into the distant seas... How did they fight the deep sea salted fish?

    Tyre is not saying that the Krakens will have been eating and drinking on the seabed in the recent period. Is there no time to fight with the "land people"? Did the deep sea salted fish essence be digested in advance?

    With all sorts of confusion, Gao Wen has read through this information, and he wants to search for more things related to the storm son or the Kraken, but it seems that there is only so much information in this regard.

    In the database of the sleeper, I felt a little tired, so I ended the connection with the node crystal.

    The illusions in front of him have retreated, and the scene of the Crystal Square has stabilized in the field of vision.

    A perpetualist walked over from the side and seemed to want to connect with the crystal. Gao Wen also took a few steps back and gave the position to the perpetrator.

    Later, he left the node square and walked along the path along the square towards the garden area.

    In the process, he tried to open the "tracking" line that he told Daniel to set up and began searching around for a familiar brainwave.

    Ten minutes later, on a boulevard in the garden area, he saw the person he was looking for.

    The little girl Patty is sitting alone on the swing frame next to the flower bed.

 Chapter 418ï¼š Road to revenge

    Although the eternal sleepers are a cult group that is talkative about change, the network of souls they have built is really amazing for Gao Wen. It is hard to imagine that in the middle of the world, the overall level of development is still in the Middle Ages. How a group of cultists think of building such a network of minds and building a virtual world in the network of minds is not even a network of minds. There are too many things in the world that are incredible in Gaowen. It is almost backward in the darkness of the Middle Ages, but the top is advanced as the near-future world on the earth. The two opposite sides, the contradictory situation, appear in one world at the same time, although it is the unique development law of magic technology that knows that this situation is caused. And the aftermath of the magic tide hundreds of years ago, Gao Wen still couldn''t help but be amazed.

    Just like now, he saw Patti in the soul network for many days, and the two people separated by hundreds of kilometers can talk face to face in the soul network, but in fact, in the real world outside, most ordinary people may I have never heard of new things happening in the next city.

    As soon as I think about this, Gao Wen can''t stand the supernaturals of this world. They may have got used to it. They are used to enjoying the magical technology while enjoying the struggle of the underlying civilians and the poor. But the more he touches these, the more he can''t accept it. These ones.

    Fortunately, the key step in Magic Network communication technology has already taken shape.

    When these feelings came out in Gao Wenxin, Patty, who was sitting next to the flower bed, finally saw that the little "Uncle Selsey", who was not far away, was sitting alone today, and did not run around. This situation is really uncommon. She stood up from the bench and waved her arms at Gao Wen: "Uncle! Uncle! I am here!"

    Gao Wen has confirmed that there is no figure around Selena? Geer, so he smiled and greeted him when he heard Patty greet him. He curiously looked at the little girl and said, "Is it today?"

    "Serina¡¯s sister seems to have been ill for a few days, and she has not come," the little girl pouted, seemingly slightly unhappy. "Uncle, too, you haven¡¯t appeared for a few days..."

    "Uncle is usually very busy." Gao Wen smiled and pressed the little girl''s hair, but there was a trace of doubt in her heart: Selena? Geer was "sick"? Is it really sick? Or what are the big projects for the sleeper? Or is there something else?

    Of course, these questions can''t be answered in Little Patty. Gao Wen was only slightly confused in his heart. Then he put him aside for a while and chatted with Patty.

    Then, he heard the news about G¨¹len¡¯s current without any surprise.

    "Mom went out, with a lot of knights out," Patty said with a disappointment. "The people in the castle said that they were fighting outside, but they all thought that I was a child and would not say more to me... Only the maid sister told me that my mother will come back..."

    "Of course, if you want to believe the maid, your mother will definitely go home." Gao Wen smiled and rubbed the little girl''s hair.

    Of course he knows where Rompini Grange is going.

    The womaness should have gathered the aristocratic remnants that had collapsed in the northern region and are taking them to the meteorite fortress on the border of the Holy Spirit Plain. She is surrounded by loyal guards that she has cultivated over the past decade, and dozens of well-trained A well-equipped Cecil soldier, she is on her own path of revenge, and she is not afraid of any painful suffering.

    The hatred accumulated in ten years of forbearance is not so easy to release. The shelling on the gravel ridge is the beginning of regaining the Southland for Gao Wen. It is the starting point for revenge for the woman of Roperie Graham. To be honest, high Wen never thought that the woman who looked weak and weak would do this step. When she sent a secret report saying that she would continue to send those nobles to a dead end, even he was shocked.

    But he knows that he is best to let Luo Peini do it. No one can do better than her in this matter, and do more with her heart.

    As long as he does what he promises, he will destroy the last aristocratic resistance when the time is ripe. In this process, protect the Glenn collar and protect her daughter.

    He looked at the little Patty, who was sitting next to him with his ankles, and asked casually: "Mother is not at home, are you afraid?"

    "Not afraid," Patty leaned her neck and looked proud. "I am bold enough! And there is a maid and sister in the evening... and the new maids and guards in the castle recently, they will give me Tell a story."

    "The new maid and the guards." Gao Wen casually perfunctory, and his heart settled down a little.

    The so-called "maids and guards" entered the Castle of Glan through the channel of the Princess Rupei before the start of the war. They were trained steel rangers and officers of the Military Intelligence Bureau. The mission was to go to Roperie G¨¹len. On the other hand, when she left the territory to protect her castle and daughter, it was also to monitor the situation of Glenn.

    Gao Wen trusted the Marquis Roperi. He believed that even for revenge, the woman would not abandon the covenant he had with her, but he could not trust the loyalty of other people in this era of nobles, especially in Ge. Lan Ling has a place where there is a precedent for rebellion, and Roppini Glan himself clearly agrees with this.

    No one can guarantee how long the stability of G¨¹len¡¯s collar can be maintained in the case where the Marquis leaves the territory and ¡°the whereabouts are unknown¡±. The information currently obtained by Gao Wen is in Carroll, Peibo, Concord, etc. In the region, the news of the fiasco of the aristocratic coalition forces has already appeared in a disorderly situation within a week after the opening of the news. He can not let the case of G¨¹len.

    Looking at the little girl in front of Patty, Gao Wen was slightly thinking.

    At this time, Roppini G¨¹len should have arrived or is about to arrive at the Rock Fortress. According to the timetable agreed upon before, he also sends a man to "receive" G¨¹len. After all, if the Cecil army wins the victory, it is right. It is easy to be suspicious of G¨¹len¡¯s deliberate disregard.

    ......

    Trekking in the barren wilderness, eating the worst food, wearing ragged clothes, not only entangled with the mud and gravel in the wilderness, but also ready to wrestle with the wandering wolves and brown bears... ...the past ten days have been a nightmare for Carroll and his companions.

    Not to mention the shadow of the Cecils in this nightmare, and the shadows of the terrible magic with a sharp whistling sound that may provoke a devastating explosion at any time, although they are no longer in the second half of this nightmare. How did it appear, but whenever I remembered everything I experienced on the gravel and the road to escape, the Viscount Carol couldn''t help but feel cold.

    Fortunately, any nightmare will wake up, and the long night will finally greet the sunrise.

    After a decade of escape, the only remaining aristocratic army may also be the last glorious blood in the land of Southland (at least the people in the team think so) and finally arrived at the end of the escape journey.

    On the northern border, the magnificent fortress towering on the border of the Holy Spirit Plain finally appeared in front of them.

    When the ruined city wall of the Rock Fortress appeared in the field of vision, the Viscount Carroll had almost tears in his eyes, and the wind blew his face, which was dry and gloomy because of many days of trekking and neglect of maintenance. But at this moment, the Viscount had been able to tolerate and ignore this pain. He immediately waved his arm and said loudly to the Viscount Concord next to him: "Look at it! The Rock Fortress! We are finally here! We are safe!"

    ¡°Thank you for the sanctuary of the gods...¡± Viscount Concord said with excitement, not forgetting to look at the admirable and unconstrained lady who led the team not far away. ¡°Thanks to the Princess Ronnie... she It really saved us all!"

    Viscount Marie Oran couldn''t help but look at the direction of Roppini? G¨¹len. After seeing the slim figure riding on the horse, the territory and the G¨¹len collar emerged from the face of the Viscount Mr. A complex look for a moment.

    This is really a determined woman... It is really determined.

    But his complex look at this moment is fleeting, and the peace of mind that comes safely to the Rock Fortress has now defeated everything.

    The commander of the Rock Fortress, the prince of Maryland, who was directly loyal to the royal family, stood on the high wall and watched all the changes around the fortress with a vigilant look.

    The news from the north and south of the fortress recently made the high-ranking knight lord worry deeply. He heard that the royal family¡¯s great changes have only heard some of the inaccurate news, but it seems that a huge change is about to happen. Surrounded by this kingdom, but the more worrying thing is in the South: in the south of the Rock Fortress, the Cecil family that has been silent for a hundred years, they are finally no longer silent.

    The business trips from the south to the north brought shocking news, and the news was one after another. First, more than forty nobles in the south suddenly joined forces to conquer the Duke of Cecil, and then it was not long before they sent 70,000 directly. The aristocratic coalition forces were attacked by the great magician regiment of Cecil and the news of the annihilation of the whole army did not know where the "great magician regiment" of the night was coming from.

    When the singer of Maryland received the news, they couldn¡¯t believe that they were real, joking, the 70,000 coalition! How many people are there in Cecil now?

    That is 70,000 people, 70,000 people led by noble lords and knights! Even if it is 70,000 pigs, it will not be possible to catch the Cecils so quickly. !

    However, what happened after this was deeply disturbing, and even the Maryland Sir couldn''t help but believe that the things that the merchants from the South said were true. Since then, the communication with all the aristocratic families in the South has been interrupted. .

    Aristocrats in remote areas may not be associated with the Rock Fortress for a few months, but even the Carroll family outside the hills in the south has broken contact, which is not a good thing.

    The Maryland singer walked a little bit irritated on the wall, wondering if he should send a knight squad to the south to check the situation or send a messenger team to visit the south in the name of Carroll, but he is here. When the thoughts just came out, a pro soldier suddenly ran up from the side.

    "General! The fortress is below... There is a large group of people under the fortress!"

    On any occasion, the prince of Maryland used to let the soldiers call himself a general. This was the habit he developed after he took charge of the fortress. He looked at the slightly confusing pro-infantry. The general¡¯s face was slightly unhappy: What a large group of people?"

    ¡°Looks like it¡¯s awkward but they claim to be the aristocrats of the South!¡±

    The expression of the Maryland singer stagnate.

    He does not seem to have to send any knights and messengers to the south.

    (Dawn, the unusual book circle is conducting essay activities, collecting the same person to say that there are rewards! For details, you can read the top posts of the book circle~)

 Chapter 419ï¼š Look at this city, if you are a golden soup

    Since the disturbing news has been constantly coming from the north, the situation in the south has suddenly become chaotic as the clouds have shrouded. The atmosphere of the Rock Fortress has become tense day by day. The fortress that bears the responsibility of the South Gate is standing in the sky. The most majestic fortress at the southern end of the Holy Spirit Plain, everyone is proud of it, but now this fortress suddenly became all the aristocrats in the southern part of the island caught in the middle of two storms, all of which suddenly lost contact, the one that was silent The Cecil family of the year seems to be planning something big, but the messenger sent by the fortress to the north for support can only bring frustrating news.

    As the situation in the kingdom deteriorated and the civil war was overcast, the two Dukes of the Regency and the King of the Superintendent had begun to call on the aristocrats to send troops to prepare for the rebel army in the east. Wang did not have any extra energy to support the Rock Fortress, especially in the Rock Fortress. This is especially true in the absence of a substantial attack: the kings of the kings seem to be far from realizing how quickly the situation in the South is deteriorating. In their eyes, there is a prince and a military rebellion led by the Duke of Duke. The army is obviously much more serious than the "chaos" in the south.

    In this tense and delicate situation, the Rock Fortress can only close the city gate and begin to impose the strictest ban on stipulations. Except for the merchants who hold the passes issued by Earl Pompeii and the extraordinary people in the surrounding areas of the fortress, everyone is forbidden. Through customs clearance and in fact, even without these bans, the number of business travelers in the Rock Fortress has dropped to the lowest point.

    Merchants with a keen sense of smell have a sense of crisis early. At this sensitive moment, no one dares to risk the freedom of the aristocratic lord as a spy to cross the fortress. In the last few days, the merchants passing through the gates of the fortress are the least. Even less than double digits, don''t say that compared with the peak of last autumn and winter, even compared with previous years, this is a very small number.

    Today, the Rock Fortress finally ushered in a large number of aristocrats who were defeated and expelled in the South.

    When I saw the team that was nearly a thousand rags, thin and thin, but armed, the whole fortress was almost in a state of war. The soldiers could not see that this was an aristocratic team, thinking that this was all the fallen mercenaries and robbers in the South. The bandits have come together and they are coming to plunder the city. After a tense confrontation and complicated and cumbersome authentication, the Chief Executive of the Fortress, Maryland, finally determined that the team that seemed to be a combination of bandits and scorpions turned out to be the aristocrats of the aristocrats in the South.

    He will never forget this scene in his life.

    The gates of the fortress, which were covered with purple steel rivets and fine gold linings, were opened. The tall, strong, black-haired Maryland jazz led the Knights out of the city to meet the troubled gentlemen and ladies. He looked at the team incredulously. The young man in a tattered coat, greasy hair, and sallow sallows on his face took a lot of effort to recognize that it was Carlos Collar''s Viscount and Caroline Fortress, the nearest to Carol. Viscounts and Maryland have seen more than one side, but it is the first time they have met in this situation.

    "The ancestor is on! My viscount! What are you experiencing?!" The jazz stunned and looked at the people in front of him, and saw several familiar faces in the team. "It seems terrible." The rumors are true?!"

    "Disaster, a disaster, a terrible, ruthless, cruel and no classical ceremonial war destroyed everything," Viscount Carroll couldn''t help but tremble a little, "and the respected jazz, tens of millions. Don''t sigh what ancestors are on... I will have nightmares when I hear these words."

    At the side of the Concord Viscount, his forehead was full of pain: "We are being beaten by our ancestors..."

    "...the gods bless you, everything will be fine," Sir James has seen a lot of ups and downs in his life, but he hasn''t seen it before. He doesn''t know how to pick up this weird topic, so he has to. Hurry and bring these troubled gentlemen and ladies into the city. "I have prepared hot water for you, and the trek in the muddy wilderness must be terrible."

    "We need to eat something first, cheese, steak, wine, my God, bathing things can be put aside!" Count Marioland said quickly, "Is there something to eat?"

    "Of course, when I came out, I had already ordered the city to prepare food. The Rock Fortress had enough food," the Maryland Sir nodded immediately, but as a high-ranking knight who guarded the fortress, he couldn¡¯t help but watch the near thousand. The people¡¯s team glanced at it. ¡°But I¡¯m cautious that it¡¯s dangerous for so many people to put in the fortress at once. I have to carry out the necessary checks on them to prevent the enemy¡¯s spies from being mixed in. This is very easy to happen.¡±

    Viscount Concord looked back at the soldiers and knights who followed him all the way through the entire theater. They said to the Maryland singer loudly: "Respected jazz, these people are born and died with us, loyal and respectable, of course, I understand the rules of the fortress, So I only hope that you can check it out as soon as possible so that these brave soldiers can go to the city to eat and rest as soon as possible."

    Hearing this straightforward and generous words, the soldiers were all moved, and the Viscount Concord drove the horse to the side of the Maryland singer, whispering in a low voice: "How to check, let us take something to eat first."

    The aristocrats and knights and priests in the ranks walked toward the city accompanied by the Maryland Jazz and the Knights of the Fortress. Others began to accept the inspection of the fortress soldiers. The Princess Lopini only looked at the soldiers who performed the inspection with a look of indifference. It followed the pace of other nobles.

    She knows what the check is all about, so she doesn''t worry at all that without the perfect registration and identification system, the so-called check is just asking other people in the same team to see if everyone can Proof of identity, perhaps in the face of a small number of spies mixed into the army, this type of investigation is still useful, but who can think of a whole abandonment team led by a nobleman from top to bottom are all spies?

    She looked up and watched as the gate of the Rock Fortress was getting closer and closer to herself, and then stepped into it.

    "Gentlemen, ladies, you are safe," the Maryland jazz rides on the horse. When he crosses the gate of the fortress, he smiles and turns his head and looks at the nobles who are showing a relaxed look. "This fortress is indestructible. ¡±

    Viscount Carroll raised his head and looked at the black wall that gave off a slight magical glow. This famous wall really made his heart settle a lot, but he couldn¡¯t help but say: "Respected jazz, let me say something. The danger of Govin Cecil is something you can''t imagine! He built a horrible legion with some unknown method. We almost failed to confront the army. Now he is afraid to gather people in the South and save. Strength, he might point to it here..."

    The Maryland sir couldn¡¯t help but look back: "But I heard that it wasn¡¯t him who took the initiative to fight?"

    "...It''s true, it''s us who took the initiative to fight," Viscount Carroll showed a bit of pain. "But now I have to say that this is a trap from the beginning! We were induced! Duke Cecil from one At the beginning, he was ready for war. Passive warfare was just a scorpion. He was an offensive jazz from the beginning. Don''t be fooled by the illusion that he did not attack the meteorite fortress. He will definitely come!"

    "I will carefully consider your warning, Mr. Viscount," Sir Maryland said with a deep look at Viscount Carroll. "And I will report your encounter to...the king as soon as possible. But IMHO, you can get I am afraid that the help is limited. Even the Rock Fortress can only give you a place to live."

    "Jazz, the Cecil family is back! They are going to recover everything that has been lost in this hundred years! You forgot the original intention of the Rock Fortress..."

    "Mr. Viscount, of course I remember the original intention of the Rock Fortress, but remember that the people who betrayed the Cecil family or divided the land of Cecil are you, not us, not any surname on the plain of the Holy Spirit," Maryland Raise the hand, interrupted Carol¡¯s words, and then sighed softly. ¡°And it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t realize the crisis in the South. I can see the threat of the Cecil family from you, but I can do quite a limited amount. ""

    Seeing the complex look on the face of Maryland''s jazz, Carroll and the surrounding aristocrats finally noticed that the atmosphere was wrong. The Viscount Concord could not help but hesitate to ask: "Jazz, what happened?"

    "You still don''t know?" the Maryland buds shook his head and whispered, "The king is dead."

    ......

    Cecil''s collar, the business district, "Tianping Square", a new large facility is being set up.

    The tower-shaped skeleton made of alloy is like a strange monument built in the center of the square. The outer coverings for decoration and illumination at night are lightly and accurately covered on the surface of the tower after being treated with weight loss. The technicians used the lifting device and the safety cable to climb to the key positions on the tower, and used the hot energy beam to firmly weld the tower''s cladding and skeleton. At the top of the tower, it was suspended in the air. A large obelisk that shines brilliantly.

    The facility is nearing completion, and is currently only doing the final finishing work. The magic energy obelisk on the top of the tower is the core device of the facility, and it is also providing energy for the various magical devices on the scene, in the obelisk. Below, the alloy column connecting the underground magic net is being covered by the super-tower''s cover plate. The shining magic runes are extracting the energy from the magic net and injecting it into the top of the obelisk base. The obelisk is released outwards to form a magic field that covers the entire city.

    Gao Wen stood near the construction site and watched the runes and the magic spar lamps on the tower''s body lit up and extinguished one by one with the test of the magician. The heart was slightly emotional.

    After the completion of the tower, the westernmost block of the business district and the newly established Xicheng District are completely covered by the new magic net.

    At the same time, this also means that Cecil City will be completely within the signal coverage of "Magic Communication". Waiting for a while, waiting for the completion of several magic energy obelisk relay towers on the North and South Avenues, you can Any corner of Cecil City has a conversation with Kant.

    Of course, the premise is that the output of communication equipment should keep up.

    Gao Wen glanced at a distance, where several soldiers were guarding a large car, which was placed with several large devices with triangular bases and crystal structures, those of which were Nicholas eggs. The "Public Magic Network Communication Terminal", which was hand-made at the time when the production line was not running, is now waiting for installation.

    Rebecca stood beside Gao Wen, the girl¡¯s face was full of pride, because the idea of ??putting the magical obelisk on the tower was that she came up with this from her actual demon obelisk in the territory. Continuous tracking and monitoring of operation: ¡°Placing the magic energy obelisk on a special ''tower'' can effectively improve the stability and transmission range of signal transmission. Of course, this will make it conspicuous and easy to become remote. The live target of the spell attack, so I set up the Mana Shield Rune in the tower. The redundant energy of the Obelisk is a lot, and it is more than enough to bring a shield."

    "Is it just a shield?" Gao Wen looked at the girl with a slight look. "How do I still hear that you originally planned to bury three hundred pounds of magic crystal bombs under the tower?"

    "Amount... It¡¯s not that you want to set up a relay tower in the wilderness to ensure that all signals are covered." Rebecca scratched his head a little bit, "There is more danger in the wild, in case the enemy destroys." How to do¡­¡­"

    "This is the energy broadcast tower and the signal relay tower, and it is not the frontline bunker," Gao Wen knocked Rebecca''s head. "It''s enough to be strong. You also expect a signal tower to smash eight thousand during the war. What?"

    Rebecca smirked and tried to sneak through, but Gao Wen couldn''t help but feel his chin after thinking about the child.

    Rebecca¡¯s idea of ??burying a bomb under the magic energy obelisk relay tower is indeed a bad idea, dangerous and not worth the loss, but her consideration is that there is a part of the world that is not quite flat.

    The wilderness of the world is in danger everywhere. Human beings are still far from the light of civilization in the wilderness. Now, in the war years, the self-protection capacity of the relay towers set up outside major cities is really worth considering...

    It¡¯s not blew, it¡¯s okay to get an Austrian explosion...

    Seeing that the ancestors suddenly fell into thinking, Rebecca couldn¡¯t help but bravely waved his feet and waved in front of Gao Wen: "Ancestral ancestor, how do I feel that you are beginning to recognize me?"

    "I am just thinking about the defense of various wild facilities..." Gao Wenzhao opened Rebecca''s hand and was about to say something. The corner of his eye saw that Amber was flying towards this side.

    After amber came to the front, he curiously asked: "What happened?"

    "Wright is back!" Amber gasped for a moment. "He seems to have experienced something... regaining the light!"

 Chapter 420ï¼š Q&A

    Regain the Holy Light?

    Amber said in a word, and Gao Wen asked again, she didn''t know anything. She only said that Wright had just returned to the territory and has now returned to the church.

    "You look at the construction side," Gao Wen hurriedly replied to Rebecca, and he pulled the amber that was preparing to slip. "You go with me to see Wright."

    "Hey, don''t pull me... I choose you in the dark night, you don''t know... I am in the dark night... I am in the Church of the Light and I am awkward..."

    The weak protest of Amber quickly disappeared into the air. The short melon was placed under the arm. It took a long walk to go straight to the church. The two came to the chapel that was built by Wright. .

    At this moment the church was not open, but the door was not locked. On the gate of the church, a white dead daisy was quietly inserted in the gap of the door panel.

    Gao Wen glanced at the dead daisy, then gently pushed the door open.

    A tall, burly figure stood in front of the preaching desk. He turned his back to the door and was wearing a scarred Cecil''s armor. The sun shining from the side window fell on the shoulder of the figure and swayed. Glow.

    On the faint illusion of the glow, it seems that something has flashed away, but when he looks at it again, what he sees is only the dawn of the dust when he flies in the sun.

    Gao Wen went to Wright, and the sound of the footsteps echoed in the empty church hall. The figure in front of the preaching station shook a bit. Wright turned his head and saw Gao Wen¡¯s salute: "Lord, I am Going to report to you..."

    "It''s okay, I see you the same," Gao Wen put his hand on, and noticed that there was a shocking wound on Wright''s face. The wound stretched from the left forehead to the cheek, I am afraid it would be deeper. Walking one of Wright''s eyes, and at this moment the wound has healed, leaving a deep scar. "...It seems that you have experienced a lot of things."

    "I...regained the light," Wright lowered his head and spread his palms. A group of clear radiance emerged from the air almost immediately, gathering on the palm of his hand. It ignited the holy energy in the air, and made him whole people shrouded in a halo of light. "I never felt... the relationship between me and the light is so close, it turns out that it is always by my side. Around each of us, just like the magic in nature..."

    Gao Wen quietly watched the light flowing in the hands of Wright and slowly dissipated, then curiously asked: "How did you do it?"

    "I don''t know all the reasons behind this, but maybe I found the real path of the light," Wright''s voice began to hesitate, but it became firm and strong. "Lord, you remember that you asked." Have you ever said my words?"

    Gao Wenxin feels a little hidden: "About your faith?"

    "Yes, you asked me, I believe in the Holy Light, or the Holy Light," Wright said as he turned his head and quietly looked at the back of the preaching platform. Gao Wenji remembered the **** of the light. The icon, but now, there is nothing left. "I think I understand what you mean now..."

    The disappearing icon, the regained light, and the temperament that Wright¡¯s body has changed quietly, Gao Wen¡¯s mind has already thought of the general situation of the pastor¡¯s regaining of the light, but he does not know how this amazing change happened. How did a devout believer break through his beliefs suddenly and break through the influence of the near-soul seal?

    He couldn''t help but ask, and Wright had been silent for a long time after hearing these questions, and then he quietly said: "Lord, you know what their squadron did after the aristocrats and the sacred gods were defeated. ?"

    "I can probably guess." Gao Wen said quietly.

    "We passed a village, on the edge of the Concord area... it was completely destroyed," Wright said quietly, his tone seemed to be indifferent, but when he spoke, Gao Wen could feel the faintness beside him. About the power of the light that floated up, "There are more than a dozen survivors in the village who have spent the night..."

    From Wright''s mouth and Amber, I knew the night that happened to Concord. I knew the aristocratic squad and the Holy See knight who were crazy because of hunger. I knew the little girl named Emily and knew that Wright had regained the light. The whole process.

    After listening to Wright''s story, Amber always had a look of regret and regret on her face. She frowned, looked up at the gloomy Gao Wen, and looked at Wright. In the end, I couldn¡¯t help but pick it up: "The horrible aristocrats... and the gods..."

    When she finished, she immediately patted Gao Wen¡¯s arm: "Gao Wen did not say you, you are still different from them."

    "I know, you don''t have to deliberately emphasize it," Gao Wen glanced at the amber with a smile, then looked at Wright. "Although the light has been regained, you should still have doubts... otherwise you will not stand here thinking. I haven¡¯t reported it for so long."

    "I''m just thinking about some... I don''t know what to think about," Wright frowned, sighing slightly, then he looked at Gao Wen''s eyes and asked in a particularly firm tone. " Lord, I have a question."

    "go ahead."

    "The nobles, as well as the priests and knights, who claim to be protectors of the people, eventually do more robbers than the robbers. Of course they are damn. We can kill hundreds of nobles in this war. And the priests, but...what did it cause such aristocrats and priests? They were not degraded to this extent hundreds of years ago, even decades ago... We destroyed them today, but dozens After a few hundred years, will the people behind us also embark on the same path of degeneration?"

    Amber looked at Wright''s expression in an incredible way. He didn''t seem to think that this question would be asked by him. In her impression, Wright was just a warm-hearted pastor who was quietly preaching and helping people everywhere in the territory, but he didn''t expect him to come back. The question that will suddenly be raised later is almost a question of whether it makes sense to do everything Gaowen has done.

    And this question...

    Amber couldn''t help but look at Gao Wen. She thought of the plans that Gao Wen once said. Regarding the disposal plan for the old nobility, she couldn''t help but ask about the future territorial laws: "Yes, you were the original It has also been said that there is always greed in human nature. Even if the government office seems to be orderly and honest, as the territory develops and becomes more affluent, there will always be people who have been corrupted by power. If that is the case..."

    Gao Wen looked at Amber and Wright, and he was not too surprised by the latter''s problems.

    It is not a matter of time to transform and establish a kind of thinking. Even in the case of constantly promoting new education and new ideas, even in the core circle around him, there are very few people who can fully understand his ideas. Wright had seen the battlefield with his own eyes, and it was normal to see such a question after seeing the corruption of the old aristocrats and the old church.

    This has nothing to do with personal thinking or understanding. This is simply the limitation of the times.

    He asked the pastor who had regained the light in front of him: "Wright, what kind of group do you think the ''noble'' is?"

    "Noble..." Wright frowned. "They...the land and the owners and rulers of the people, and at least in name, they are the protectors of all of them...they have great power, and the kingdom is basically It¡¯s just relying on them to work.¡±

    "Do you think the ''noble'' is good or bad?"

    This time I answered the amber next to me: "The bad ßÂright has seen it with his own eyes."

    "I am also a nobleman," Gao Wen looked at amber with a smile. "There are also Viscounts of the liberation of slaves eleven years ago. Now the Princess of Glan, who has accepted the Cecil law, is ready to swear allegiance to Andrew. Leslie Lesley, they are all nobles."

    "Amount..." Amber snorted and scratched his hair. "There is good and bad."

    "Yes, there are also good among the nobility, but why is the entire group of nobles still corrupted like this?"

    Amber and Wright face each other, it seems that I don¡¯t know what Gaowen really wants to say at the moment.

    Fortunately, Gao Wen did not make them confused for too long. He had some words that he had long wanted to say to the people around him. At this moment, when the timing was right, he took a slight breath and said what he thought: "Noble or more Strictly speaking, it is the land aristocracy under the current system of Ansu. They are the absolute owners of land and population, and the makers and implementers of power. From the day of birth, the nature of this group determines their way of life. They have almost all the resources, and they have absolute authority to use them. All the civilians are just renters of their resources, or even part of their resources. The nobility does not produce anything, nor does it need to produce anything. They only Need to be parasitic on the land and the people, and take the nourishment from the latter...

    "So, of course, they will not really pity and care about the lives and rights of the civilians, and because the resources come from the land, they care about the people, not even as much as they care about their land, even if they occasionally show their concern for the people. It looks like a person who cherishes the coins in his pocket. They will protect their own coins, but they can ''flower'' those coins at any time when the price is right.

    "They are self-proclaimed as protectors of the people. This is also true. In the era of wild pioneers, human beings have only limited resources to support limited protectors. In order to survive, we have to concentrate a lot of resources on several powerful ones. In the individual, let these individuals protect the overall security, and these powerful individuals are the original land aristocrats. At least in that era, their existence ensured the survival and development of civilization but after the end of this period?

    ¡°No one can control the land aristocracy, because they are both the owner and distributor of resources, and they are both the makers and implementers of the law, so they will inevitably become a group that is out of control, corruption, and degeneration. Even in terms of morality, their ¡°corruption¡± can not be regarded as corruption. It is just a natural change in a group that grows and grows in a nutrient-rich environment, just as a plant grows in fertile soil.

    "In this case, the land nobility will always remember that it will never give up their resources and privileges, just as a plant does not take the initiative to pull the roots out of the soil, in this case, even occasionally. There are one or two ''good'' land aristocrats, and they will not change the overall attributes of the land aristocracy. Because the nature of this group has not changed, their way of life will not change, as long as they also occupy land and enjoy privileges. With the resources in mind, their group will inevitably follow the path of parasitic land and people and rely on the latter''s nutrients to survive, and their so-called ''people''s protectors'' will complete resource allocation with all land aristocrats. After forming a relatively stable ruling structure, you can think of those high-sounding ''noble wars''. In the ''noble wars'', did they take up swords to protect the people?

    "And this concept has expanded. The current Church of the Light and the land aristocracy are the same. Only the resources occupied by the land aristocracy are the land. The church possesses the beliefs and the magic. The privilege of the land aristocracy is the law, the privilege of the church. It is the classic interpretation right."

    Gao Wen said that he paused here. He looked at Wright and Amber who were contemplative and continued: "So we went back to why the aristocrats would corrupt and fall into this. The answer is that they will inevitably become corrupt and fall into this way. There are several enlightened lords in the nobility, and they have nothing to do with how brilliant they have been. This is purely determined by their inherent attributes, so Wright, I can tell you with certainty that we can eliminate hundreds of battles in this war. Thousands of nobles and knights, but as long as the group of ''land aristocracy'' still exists, even if we kill this batch of land aristocracy, the new land aristocracy will appear sooner or later, even from our descendants.

    "So from the beginning, this war was not only to destroy the bodies of the nobles, but to destroy their roots. We are not doing this to destroy the more than forty lords of the South and to plunder their land wealth. The war is to destroy the whole of the ''land aristocracy'' to which these lords belong, and to return the land and freedom to the people to carry out this war, in order to stop the next village that was burnt down by its own lord, and not to have another AI. Millie and the war.

    "Wright, if you are interested, you can go and see my latest land allocation bill, and the promotion of land rights and people''s rights in the school, in the newspapers, in the bulletin boards, perhaps You will understand why the Count of Hosman called for the soldiers to place 18 crimes when they declared war on Cecil. There are actually 11 of them related to the laws I have enacted and the things that are advertised on the territory. Because those who really want their lives will even have the lives of their children and grandchildren, at this point, they see quite clearly.

    "But as long as these things are promoted, established, and formed a stable social order, then we can proudly say that we have eliminated the whole of the "land aristocracy", not destroying their flesh, but destroying their roots. From now on, even if there is still the word ''noble'', even if they have something left, their roots are no longer there."

 Chapter 421ï¼š Released beast

    In the eyes of Amber, Gao Wen seldom uses such a long story to elaborate on a concept. The man who emerged from this is always full of brains, but those ideas seem to go too far beyond the understanding of the world, so he is more It¡¯s going to do something silently, take everyone to do something together, and then let everyone know a little bit about how the business they are doing is going on in the process, and he will explain it in the process. It will lead, but it will rarely be preached. All of his "teaching" is basically concentrated in the textbooks of the college if those are preaching.

    In the textbooks of social common sense and history classes, Gao Wen personally wrote many things in this regard, because he once said one sentence: the world view of adults has changed very slowly, only children can be shaped from an early age.

    It is a method that Gao Wen has always taken for the subtle influence and labor reform of adults, and the school-age education and world view. It is a pity that amber is neither interested in schools nor always sneaking away from meetings...

    But she is not stupid. On the contrary, she is very clever. She quickly heard a lot of deep meaning from Gao Wen''s words. After careful thinking, she realized that she was shocked by the fact that: "You want to destroy." In the land of the nobility, including..."

    "Yes, including myself, including the Cecil family," Gao Wen calmly looked at Amber''s eyes. "You haven''t paid attention to how the Office of Administration operates?"

    Amber blinked, couldn''t help but scratch my hair: "I want so much... This is not my profession..."

    Next to it, Wright thought through silence and finally looked up and exhaled: "Lord, I think I understand... Please forgive me for the problem."

    "Don''t care, it''s good to think about it in this area," Gao Wen said. He looked at Wright, who seemed to have gotten through some kind of knot, and began to consciously guide each other. "You can also extend this idea to go. Think about the changes in the Church of Light and think about the beliefs of the Light."

    The expression on Wright''s face became solemn, and in the solemnity, there was still a hidden sense of confusion and confusion.

    "Abandon the hypocritical God and embrace the true Holy Light. You regain the power of the Holy Light, but will you stop there?" Gao Wen continued, "You are content to regain strength, or to move on." Continue to go deeper and explore the secret behind this, to understand the truth of the Holy Light? You are to be satisfied with your own epiphany, or to spread this epiphany to more people and let more people realize the Holy What is the true meaning of light virtue?"

    Wright fell into a brief thought and silence, but quickly raised his head: "I will not stop here. I already know the true meaning of the Holy Light. It belongs to everyone. In front of the Holy Light, monopolize the Holy Light. The church is the real leader."

    "You can think like this," Gao Wen already knew would be the answer. He nodded slightly and then said, "I will look for Pitman about the changes that have occurred in you. Let''s study together, you may It is the first person in history to voluntarily give up the faith of the Holy Light, and then control the Holy Light through his own power. The only thing similar to your situation is that only about 3,000 years ago, the transformation of natural magic into a druid spell Rui, Pittman is more professional in this regard, he may be able to make some suggestions for your future path."

    "This is the best," Wright nodded immediately. "I just have a lot of confusion."

    "Before you take a break," Gao Wen said, "to organize your thoughts."

    Gao Wen left with amber, leaving only Wright in the small church.

    He stood in front of the wooden preaching platform and watched for a long time the empty place that used to house the icon. The sun shining from the window was shining there, a little dust floating in the sun, reflecting the little light of the stars. .

    "Breaking the monopoly of the Holy Light, giving people what they deserve?"

    Wright whispered softly, then lowered his head, slowly closed his eyes and prayed silently.

    There is no icon here, and he no longer needs the icon. He is praying for the light in his heart. His prayers are the virtues and beliefs he has believed for decades.

    The church was quiet, only the radiance gradually emerged from the air, and a layer of bright and clear halo enveloped the priest wearing armor, just as the sun condensed into water flowing in the air, and in this clear In the glory of the light, a little bit of fine light particles floated, gathered, slowly gathered into a small figure.

    This little figure fluttered on the shoulders of Wright in the light, as if it were light without the weight of the leaves. She looked up and looked around and found that no one saw herself, and quietly squatted in Wright. On the shoulders, I entered the dreamland silently.

    ......

    On the way to the lord''s house, Amber has been wandering around in Gaowen''s side, like a hamster that is quiet and can''t go around. From time to time, he still looks at Gaowen with a quirky expression. Gao Wen started with I didn''t want to take care of her, but the guy''s annoyed and wanting to do things finally made him unable to bear it. He stopped and pressed the dwarf melon to his place: "What do you want to say?"

    "It''s okay, I''m curious as to how long this guy''s brain is growing," Amber said with a strong grip on his chest. There was no momentum in the case of being pressed by his head. "Now there are two people." You tell the truth, what you said in the church, is that true?"

    "Do you usually not read the newspaper?" Gao Wen was a little bit smirking. "You should know that I am serious when you look at what is said in the newspaper."

    "I see, I¡¯m throwing it to Betty after watching the strange news," Amber continued to be confident. Then he licked his head and opened Gao Wen¡¯s hand from his head, revealing a faint expression. "But why are you?" To do this... throw away your privilege and even throw away the privileges of future generations, just to bury the group to which you belong... well, it sounds great, but why are you doing it? ?"

    Gao Wen saw a rare seriousness from Amber¡¯s always unreliable expression. He couldn¡¯t help but smile and raised his finger at the city that was rapidly building: ¡°You said that the city and the castle of the old-style land aristocracy Which one do you prefer?"

    "Of course it is here," Amber answered without hesitation. "I know the castle. It looks like a style. It is not as good as the workers'' quarters here. There is no running water or heating. The castle is farther away." Said, dirty and smelly, freezing people in the house."

    ¡°This is the first reason. I hope that I can live in a better world. Only a stronger, more advanced and more open society can build such a city and build a city more advanced than this. In this respect, the old aristocratic order has reached the limit, they can not create the world that is strong and advanced, which I demanded, so I will build one myself."

    Amber blinks: "Is there a second reason?"

    "The second reason is because the world is not safe. The Tifeng people are already ahead of us. We have a wasteland threat in the south. Now we have to face the civil war in Ansu. Face these challenges and make ourselves strong. It is the only way to survive." Gao Wen first said that he was casting a new order. The most important reason was that he did not expect that the first person to listen would be amber, but look at this girl¡¯s rare seriousness. In appearance, he continued, "We must become stronger in the fastest and most effective way, and at least be able to protect ourselves in this world. Everything that humans have ever done can''t do this." Then, I can only open a new way. When there is no change, I will die. What reason is there to keep the old order? And in fact... this new road seems to be the right one."

    "Even if you are right..." Amber snorted. "But before I did not answer the question, even if I didn''t have the old land nobility, you can make sure that the government office you built will not be corrupt. A fallen day? If they also form a new... group, then that..."

    "So from the beginning, I was working hard to make the extraordinary power of magic control by ordinary people," Gao Wen interrupted her after amber. "You guess why I have been emphasizing the entire magic industry." Every step from R&D to manufacturing to use, ultimately, can be done without relying on extraordinary people?"

    Amber eyes were so big that they suddenly disappeared.

    Gao Wen smiled a little and did not make any explanation on this topic.

    From the very beginning, he knew that the "new order" he had created was destined to have hidden dangers, and that his own changes to the world were doomed to be incomplete.

    Not only because tradition and inertia will obstruct change, but also because the level of consciousness of the people and the law of development of the reality of productivity are limiting change, he cannot forcibly create a perfect social order even if the social foundation is completely out of standard. It has been created, and it can only be a short-lived utopia, and this utopia must be resistant to the utopia of productivity.

    He can only let this society move forward as much as possible on the basis of existing productivity, and how far it can advance in the extreme way, and in this process, he has to allow the existence of hidden dangers and defects. In fact, one of the biggest flaws in this new order is even from himself: in order to ensure that the new order is not out of control, and to ensure that social development is at the highest efficiency, and that Cecil can be indestructible in the future against the magic tide, he must To ensure the maximum concentration of power, he must concentrate his greatest power on his own hands, or concentrate on the hands of the government office he controls, and this is a hidden danger.

    This hidden danger will not erupt in his lifetime. After his death (if his strange state of life has a life limit), it may not break out within a generation or two, but it will sooner or later.

    Therefore, from the very beginning, Gao Wen arranged a "correction path" for his "new order", which is that he can completely control the "magic power" in the hands of mortals.

    He remembered that he had heard a sentence in his previous life: society is a spiral development. It is not clear whether this sentence is absolutely correct. But this sentence has at least some truth, but in this world with extraordinary power, society has even spiral development. Once the extraordinary power is formed, it will almost form a permanent solidification of the social structure. The lower-level people have no resistance to one-tenth of a million, so that even if the social upper-level malformation is corrupted to the limit, it will still sink in the dark and continue. Going on, and "magic technology" is a beast that Gao Wen has cultivated to break this situation.

    He may not be able to establish the most advanced social order in one step, because it is a castle in the air, but he can let ordinary people in later generations have the ability to overturn the table.

    From the very beginning, the "New Order of Cecil" was not his greatest achievement. "The power of extraordinary power belongs to mortals."

    The former allowed him to create the Cecil empire, which allowed ordinary people to overthrow the Cecil empire.

    However, the things in this are too complicated and sensational, and it seems that even the most heartless amber will be scared, and he can''t continue to explain.

    So, he just patted the half-elf lady who was a bit stunned: "Go, go find Pittman first."

    ......

    St. Sunil City, Silver Fort.

    The study of the work of Francis II at the time has now been cleaned up.

    Veronica Moen walked into the place that had been burned by the flames. The burnt things had been cleared, but on the bare stone walls and the ground, there were still large patches of smoke and fire.

    The holy light that floated in the air dispelled the dust and the remaining ash. Veronica, wearing a white goddess robes, came to the position where she had placed her desk. She lowered her head as if she could still see the old king. I looked up at the desk and smiled at myself.

    "It''s a pity..." The princess said in a voice she could only hear, "You have done enough..."

    The footsteps came from behind, and Veronica turned her head and saw the Welsh Welsh. The older brother, who was nearly twenty years old, was standing at the door and cast a puzzled look at herself: "Don''t you be in church today?"

    "Today is the day to return to the castle," Veronica said, slightly lowering her head. "The usual father always sees me here."

    There was a sorrow in the expression of Moore in Wales. He looked at the sister standing in the middle of the study and shook his head slightly: "Everything burned or moved out."

    "I know," Veronica said softly, walking slowly toward the door of the study. When she passed by Wales, she asked, "You have been fighting Edmund, are you?"

    "It is the royal family and the Eastern Rebels."

    "You represent the royal family now, my brother."

    "...Yes, I am fighting against Edmund," Welsh Moen looked at his smart sister. He couldn''t figure out what the other was thinking. It was like this when she was a child. So, "Is this related to the Church of the Light?"

    "The church only practices the will of the Lord and does not intervene in the kingship," Veronica shook her head. "I just want to remind you as a loved one. Recently there have been some bad news in the South."

    "...The Rock Fortress sent some information, but the Duke of Berdwin believed that the threat of the rebel army in the East was greater."

    "...maybe it is," Veronica looked at the eyes of Wales and suddenly shook her head. "I just remind you. The founding ancestor is not as safe as you think. He released. A beast, you better not wait until the beast grows up."

    Veronica walked away, and the reassuring warmth of the air gradually dissipated. In the re-opened study, Welsh Moen still watched Veronica''s departure.

    After a long time, he shook his head: "What is the use of my words?"

 Chapter 422ï¼š Broke a lock

    Cecil''s collar, in the Church of the Light, Gao Wen took Amber and Pittman, who had just come out of the Alchemy Lab, to find Wright.

    At this time, Wright had replaced his severely damaged armor and replaced it with a sergeant robes that were sewed with coarse cloth. Compared with the tired and gloomy appearance when he returned to the territory, his mental state is now much better. When Gao Wen took the person into the church, he was laying a classic shelf in front of the evangelistic platform, which looked calm and calm.

    But Gao Wen knows that the true calm has gone away from the pastor. At this moment, he is just waiting to regain the cause of the light.

    Undoubtedly, it is also part of the cause of the Holy Light to accept the examination and cooperate with the study to help everyone understand the mystery of the mortal to bypass the power of the Holy Light.

    "It seems that you have a good rest in these days," Wright, looking at the spirit of regaining his spirit, Gao Wen nodded and said, "How do you feel now? Does your body have other changes?"

    "No, everything is fine, the light is as always," Wright showed a gentle smile, and despite a shocking scar on his face, his smile still had a feeling of peace of trust, but then he wrinkled again. Frowning, "But I don''t know if it is an illusion. Recently I always feel that there is something in the church... not quite the same as before."

    ¡°The church is not the same as before?¡± Gao Wen curiously asked, ¡°Where is it different?¡±

    ¡°I always feel that someone has entered the church,¡± Wright said frankly. ¡°But I can¡¯t see people.¡±

    As soon as this came out, Gao Wen and Pitman subconsciously glanced at the amber standing next to the sky.

    Miss Half Elf suddenly woke up from the state of distraction, and then he picked it up: "Hey, what do you think of me?! I like to just sneak into others... I just sneak into the Church of Light. People? I am a **** of choice! I have principles..."

    Not waiting for the amber to finish the high text, he shook his head: "I also think this thing has nothing to do with you. The most valuable thing in this church is a few crystal glasses, which can attract your attention."

    Amber was deeply convinced that he was at the head, and his face was not ashamed to be proud of his look, and the next Pitman looked up and down with a cheerful expression: "Maybe it is a little bit of distorted after breaking through the spiritual restrictions." Ok... interesting, a little bit..."

    Then, without waiting for Wright to open, the little old man took the initiative to ask: "I heard that you have completely abandoned the belief in the **** of light?"

    Today, Wright has been able to naturally face and talk about this topic, he nodded calmly: "I chose the road I think is right, an empty idol can not extend the justice of the light, compared to the light of the light God, I now believe in the morality I believe in."

    Pittman nodded: "Let me see your light."

    Wright did not hesitate, and when he heard the words, he opened his hands, and a layer of bright radiance came to him.

    Gao Wen looked at the brilliance floating in the air. He always felt that something flashed in the glory, but when he looked carefully, it was just dust particles floating in the air.

    Pittman didn''t seem to notice this. He just looked at Wright''s way of summoning the light to summon the light. He asked in more detail: "You don''t need to pray again when summoning the light? Then there is a substitute." Is the casting process?"

    "It is not necessary to cast spells to call the Holy Light like this. It is similar to the talent casting, but it needs to use the stronger power of the Holy Light, or the aid of the spell-raising ritual, but the prayer steps that must be carried out when the original magic is released. It has been omitted, and it is necessary to use your own mental power to guide the Holy Light when casting. I was not very comfortable at first, but I am used to it now."

    "This shows that you have a good magical talent Druid believes in one thing, that is, the so-called ''spiritual talent'' of the clergy is actually a kind of magical talent," Pitman glared at his beard. "In addition, although you It is now possible to summon a light of considerable intensity and purity, but the Holy Light skill you can release should be very small?"

    ¡°Yes,¡± Wright did not wonder why Pittman knew this detail, but only answered all the questions of the little old man very well. ¡°In most of the magical works, the prayer of the gods is the most important part. The paradigm or spell model that survived the omission is almost impossible to support a magical function, so now I can only use a limited number of magical techniques. Although their power seems to be stronger, the species does change. not enough."

    "This is because you are not a mage, you will not use the method of the philosopher to deduct the spell model, so you have a strong holy light, but there is no way to make good use of it... but this is not a problem, we are in magic and The field of magic conversion has been researched a lot, and Carmel is an expert in this field. He should be able to help you improve the spellcasting skills... And now, let us study how you can control the light yourself. of¡­¡­"

    Gao Wen couldn''t help but ask: "Is Wright''s process of controlling the Light and the Druid of the same year have something in common?"

    "To tell the truth, it''s not the same..." Pittman frowned. "You should know that the end of the Druid faith was due to the "white star fall" event, which can be said to be the iron card of the fall of nature, all Drew Yidu witnessed the fall of the **** of nature, whether or not he wished, the Druids lost their faith at that time, or lost the goal of faith, and then the natural magic also directly failed, the Druid is not What is from the pressure and limitations of the gods, the Wright who masters natural magic is different."

    Speaking of this, Pittman glanced at Wright: "Even if you don''t intend to believe in the Holy Light, you should haven''t seen it die in front of you at the time?"

    Gao Wen can''t help but feel that this little old man is a very unique and unique language art. He is not Wright in front of him. But whenever you change a holy light believer, you should have five steps of blood splashing. I really don''t know how this old man can still be in such a skin. To live so big, the original intention of his learning Druid spells was not to prevent being killed on the spot after being beaten.

    And Rao is Wright''s belief that he has broken away from the belief of the Holy Light. He was awkward after hearing the simple and straightforward words of Pitman, then he shook his head with a smile: "I certainly didn''t see it... I was in my mind." There is only my own emotion."

    "This is the difference. When the Druid gains the ability to cast spells, the **** of nature is dead, the natural magic has expired, and these are certain facts, but now the **** of the light is dead? Is it invalid? Obviously not."

    Gao Wen actually wants to say that the **** of the light is really dead, not to mention the **** of the light, the **** of war is dead, the three gods of the rich are also dead, even the **** of death is dead and do not know how this last operation ......

    But unfortunately, he can only slap in his heart. These facts say that it is one thing for others to believe or not, not to mention that he does not dare to be completely sure whether the **** of the Holy Light is empty. After all, the Holy Light believers Prayer is a response.

    And he heard the meaning of this little old man from Pittman''s words:

    The Druids gain the ability to cast spells freely because the **** of nature is really gone, without the shackles of the gods, the druids are free to cast spells.

    And Wright... He forced the power of the Light under the circumstances that the Holy Light is alive.

    "Druid has many people who specialize in the history of the fallen white star. We have always believed that the premise that mortals can transform the power of magic into magic and use it freely is that the corresponding **** is degraded and its binding force disappears." Man looked at Wright, his face gradually becoming more serious. "But after seeing you, I came up with an idea. Maybe the real breakthrough is not in God, but in the mortal itself."

    "Will there be another possibility," Gao Wen decided at this time to slap the side to remind him to prevent Pitman''s inference from going into the wrong zone. "If the **** of the light is actually falling like the **** of nature, it has already fallen. No one knows this, so every Holy Light believer is self-restraint..."

    "...ah, this is a bold idea," Pittman looked at Gao Wen with some surprise, but after a while he seriously thought about the possibility of this bold idea. "... Anyway, we have no faith in the light here. God''s people, then we can boldly assume this speculation, but there is still a problem. Wright is still believed in the existence of the Holy Light when breaking through the **** of faith?"

    "Yes," Wright replied solemnly. "Even now, I feel that the Holy Light is there, even if I don''t believe in it anymore."

    "In any case, our inferences are moving in one direction. The so-called magical limitations seem to exist only in our own hearts?" Pittman raised his eyelids and his expression was a bit confused. "Is it true that as long as a believer believes he can Unrestricted by the gods, he is really unrestricted, can he use the power of the corresponding magic?"

    "This is impossible," Amber shook his head in disbelief. "To be so simple, there must have been a few priests who have released themselves in the world for so many years. Has anyone succeeded in turning magic into magic?" I still remember that there was a Holy Light priest who tried to control the Holy Light with a magical array. Did he finally fail?..."

    ¡°Perhaps the degree of ''self-affirmation'' is not enough? Perhaps the mind has not completely broken away from the influence of faith?¡± Pitman said his own guess, and finally looked at Wright. ¡°You remember that when you broke through the limits of faith and got the light, Feelings and thoughts? Well... I know that this memory may not be very good for you, but it is really important for our research."

    "It doesn''t matter, I understand," Wright showed a gentle smile, then frowned slightly, recalling the moment that changed everything. After a long time, he broke the silence. "I remember that I had only a very strong idea... if God Not trustworthy, I believe in myself."

    "If God is not credible, do you believe in yourself?" Gao Wen repeated this sentence, "just because of this idea?"

    "It¡¯s just this idea, and this is my only thought at the time," Wright said. "I have a blank in my mind. Only this idea has exploded. Then, driven by this idea, I completely abandoned all dependence on God. And hope, at a certain moment... very short moment, I feel like I have broken something, it is like a lock, and then when I react, I have regained the light."

    Pitman once again stared at his beard: "Break a lock..."

    It¡¯s still a seedling. I mainly want to observe if this book will die....

 Chapter 423ï¼š White Knight and Protestant

    "Frankly, although I am a druid and have some research on the history of the Druid''s beliefs, I am not quite sure what the ''lock'' you are describing is going on," After thinking for a moment, Pittman said to Wright, "Druid does not seem to have any influence of ''lock'' in the process of transforming natural magic into a druid spell... but as far as I know history There is a detail that may give you a reference."

    ¡°Oh?¡± Gao Wen showed an interesting look, ¡°What details?¡±

    "I don''t know if you have heard that after the fall of the white star 3,000 years ago, although most of the druid''s natural magic has been transformed into druid magic, there are still some druids that have not succeeded in completing this transformation. "Pitman tells the history that many people don''t know, and his face has a feeling of emotion. "Even if they accept the fact that the **** of nature has fallen, they accept the fact that natural magic has failed, accepting the nature. Because of the status quo of mortals, they can never break through certain restrictions. Most of them can''t cast spells in their lifetime, and a few more tragic people are countered in the process of forcibly trying to cast spells... This part of the ''loser'' The reason why you can''t cast a spell is always a mystery.

    ¡°There are many scholars who have studied the old Druid priests who can''t be transformed, and found that the latter has no problem from physical condition to mental state to magical perception, but they can''t cast spells...¡±

    Gao Wen couldn''t help but say his own guess: "Does the ''lock'' affect them in the subconscious?"

    "Perhaps as Wright described, there is an ''invisible lock'' in the mortal subconscious. This lock limits the ability of every mortal to touch the magic. It is related to the existence of God, but even if the **** is fallen, This lock will still play a role, but when the gods fall, the power of this lock will be greatly weakened, so that most people can break it," Pitman gently nodded, then if I looked at Wright in a deep look. "And Wright... You are probably the first person in history to break free from this ''lock'' with the will of the gods."

    Gao Wen was caught in thinking.

    A lock, a lock that may exist in the human subconscious layer, affects every mortal in the world, so that they can''t get rid of the influence of the gods when they can''t detect it, so that they can only rely on obedience and worship. Ways to get in touch with the gods... Is this lock naturally generated after each person is born, or is it created by some influence of the day after tomorrow?

    Considering that there has never been a mortal who has never been influenced by this lock so far, Gao Wen believes that this layer of subconscious shackles is very likely to be born.

    This is a world in which all kinds of extraordinary powers exist, and the closer it is to the field of magical truth, the more blurred the boundary between human ¡°consciousness¡± and the real world. Gao Wen will not despise a ¡°lock¡± that exists in the subconscious layer. Even if it is invisible and subtle, almost no one has ever noticed its existence, because he is very clear that once it reaches the deepest part of the mystery of magic, this seemingly invisible and inferior thing will be more difficult than the tangible and qualitative things. Deal with.

    Of course, what he is more concerned about now is another thing than the future: Can the changes happening in Wright be copied?

    A force that breaks through the shackles of the gods and controls the light of the forerunner of the Light with his own will and faith. Wright''s power of the Light is not only a personal ability, but in Gao Wen''s view it is a new era. Since this time, he has been thinking about the decaying darkness and the traditional sacred sects (and other sects that may be on the path of degeneration) that should be flawed. He can''t directly ban these sects, but they can''t make them The embarrassment on the territory, and the appearance of Wright seems to provide a solution...

    But to solve the problem of the church, only Wright is not a forerunner. If the new light of the Holy Light cannot be replicated, there is no competitive advantage in front of the traditional church.

    He said his doubts, and the amber next to it was the first to frown: "This should be very difficult... The old man said just now, Wright may be the first human to break through the limits of his own will." ''This shows that it is very difficult to break through this limit. From where to find so many talented and capable people who are also motivated..."

    "Maybe it''s not as hard as I thought," Pittman interrupted Amber. "First, since Wright succeeded, it means that the power of this lock is not absolute. Ordinary people have the possibility of copying this process even if the possibility is very Secondly, the only thing that is most difficult to break is the first time. If you see Wright using his own power to exert the power of the Holy Light, then I believe that many believers in the Light will be shaken, and their difficulty in breaking through this subconscious lock will be greatly reduced. And I believe in one thing: the existence of everything should be regular. Since Wright can succeed, it means that there is its own logic and law behind it. We can always find points if we study it. what."

    Gao Wen is deeply impressed by Pittman''s words, and what makes him more gratified is that Pitman has already established such a profound and correct researcher''s thinking. Under his sly and unreliable appearance, the hidden one is It is a rare scientific idea in this era that Gao Wen did not know whether Pittman¡¯s thoughts were cultivated in the process of leading research work in the territory, but one thing he is sure of, as long as the education on the territory Research can continue to develop, and researchers like Pitman can continue to lead the apprentices forward, and there will be more and more people with similar researcher ideas.

    Wright is not a researcher, but it does not affect his understanding of Pitman''s words and his understanding of Gao Wen''s thoughts. He knows what it means to regain the Holy Light for other believers who still believe in the Light of God. Knowing that the sacred light of the decaying darkness is in desperate need of a reform, he is happy to do something for it: "I have been meditation for the past few days to perceive the flow of the light, and I have consulted Master Carmel. The knowledge of magic, I think that the operation of the Holy Light is indeed regular, but it is different from ordinary spells, that is, it seems to be influenced by the caster''s ... belief, I can not tell the subtle The connection, but I can feel that whenever the Holy Light surges, it interacts and resonates with the light and morality that is firmly believed in my heart."

    "This is normal, and the Druid spells are the same. The effect of the Druids when casting spells is greatly influenced by the caster''s own beliefs. The ''Nature Spirit'' sect is the most particular about this. They think that only the mind and nature are enough. In line, the Druid spells that are displayed can be effective enough," Pittman nodded, revealing a thoughtful look. "So, it seems that the power that transforms from magic to spells has this trait? The influence of mind bias is deep?"

    Gao Wen was really aware of this kind of detail for the first time. He suddenly had a little surprise: "As such, what is the fall of the Druids that will eventually die? Their dark spells are still difficult to contain. Natural feelings of all things are not good?"

    Pittman opened his mouth and just wanted to talk. Next to Amber, he inserted a mouth: "Hey, do you want to let go of your thoughts, love deep and hate deep, not deep? Maybe there is no degraded druid, they It¡¯s just that the world is so distorted...¡±

    No one cares about Amber''s nonsense, and Pitman just shook his head: "The fallen druid also has its own understanding of the nature of nature, and all things are born and died. As a basic law, it has no human moral factors. This is not the same as the Holy Light with a strong moral tendency."

    To be honest, Gao Wen is not very comfortable with this hypothesis that "human factors can interfere with the macro world." The hypothesis of this hypothesis is even more than the quantum mechanics he knows, but since the world really exists based on the mind. Power, that all the assumptions associated with it are objective research goals. In the cognitive world and the scientific concept of transforming the world, he must also face these assumptions.

    "Maybe we can open a special project to analyze the mystery of Light in Wright, which is not enough for him to study." In thinking, Gao Wen slowly said, "In addition... Wright, I hope you Think about the new teachings while studying the Holy Light."

    The words "new doctrine" were spoken, and the expressions of Pitman and Amber were different, but Wright seemed calm as if he had expected it. He just solemnly nodded to Gao Wen: "I understand that the church is not open these days. I am also thinking about this. I have to think about how to explain to the believers the true meaning of the Light..."

    As I said, the powerful priest of Kong Wu could not help but reveal a little uneasy look: "To tell the truth, I have not finished yet. I am only a low-level missionary pastor. I don''t know if I can do it. It¡¯s such a big thing."

    "You are more than just a missionary pastor. You have changed history. You should have some confidence in yourself," Gao Wen said with a smile. "And I will help you. Although I am not a Holy Light believer, I know at least what to do." Guide the people. Since we are to return the light to the world and to give the right path to the heart, then the guidance of the people will be indispensable."

    Wright suddenly bowed his head in sincerity: "I am really not good at this because I am grateful."

    "Since we want to promote the new doctrine, it must be different from the original Church of the Light," Gao Wen continued. "The name of the new church is not yet considered, but your pastor status should be changed." Missionary pastor, this is the identity given to you by the Church of Light, and this identity does not need to remain."

    Wright did not realize that the framework of the "new religion" was determined by the unbelievers'' lords. He just thought about Gao Wen''s words: "I think so too... but I can''t think of a more appropriate name at a time."

    Gao Wen looked at Wright up and down, and he couldn¡¯t help but see the scene when he saw each other in the church a few days ago.

    Wearing a broken armor, standing in front of the preaching platform, bathing in the light of the "knight."

    "White Knight," Gao Wen said the first word that emerged in his mind. "You should be the white knight, the guardian of the right way, you are the one who wants to be thorny, to be in the already holy light of the Holy Light." Open up a path, so I hope that your holy light will be added, such as covering the armor, and moving forward."

    "White Knight..."

    Wright whispered the new word in a whisper, and the fog in his heart gradually opened.

    The holy light is added, such as the armor, nowhere.

    Yes, only the ruthless knight can embark on this road. This cloth is not suitable for him.

    Wright sighed softly, his heart suddenly opened up, and the holy light that always appeared around him became brighter and more concise, as if the light was rejoicing with the birth of the White Knight. .

    In the gradual condensed light, Gao Wen once again saw what was vaguely flashing in front of her eyes.

    He really didn''t want to break the atmosphere of this historical moment, but the amber next to it couldn''t care about it. Miss Half Elf reached out directly: "I just wanted to ask, how do you always have a ghost in this holy light..."

    A small figure emerged from the light behind Wright, fluttering away from the claws of Amber, and squinting at the latter.

 Chapter 424ï¼š Spiritual

    It was a figure that was condensed by the light.

    She is like a ghost, but Gao Wen can be sure that it is not an undead creature. No undead creature can survive in such a pure light environment, not to mention that it is itself condensed by the light, but she is obviously not flesh and blood. Individual: She floats a little behind Wright, and has some height from the ground. The whole body is formed by clear light and presents a kind of translucent state. With the floating of the surrounding light, she The whole figure also appears to be dark and dark, as if it is always in a state of reorganization and reorganization.

    This wonderful "spirit" looks like a thin girl about ten years old. The face is slightly blurred. Only a pair of bright eyes are impressive. Now the bright big eyes are staring at the big eyes with amber. After watching it for a few seconds, the little girl of the spirits made a burst of ethereal exclamation like a bell ringing: "Yeah."

    The amazement of Amber is mostly: "Wow!!"

    Then Miss Half Elf got to the side of Gao Wen and looked at the "ghost" that she had "grabbed" with horror: "Mom! Old blind, what do you think it is!!"

    It turns out that when people are nervous, they will subconsciously say what they say in the amber skull.

    Here is a digression: the bag on Rebecca''s skull is basically caused by the unobstructed, but Rebecca is different from others in that the silly scorpion is not nervous when it is...

    Gao Wen knocked on Amber''s head, and Wright turned his head and looked at the little girl floating a little behind him. He said with an incredible expression, he tried to call for a long time. : "Emilie?"

    The little girl floated up, floating like a leaf from the left side of Wright to the right. She seemed to respond to Wright''s call, and there was a happy look on her face, but she didn''t speak.

    "Do you confirm this is Emily?" Gao Wen also recovered from the beginning of the surprise. He also felt unbelievable, so that he secretly sneaked himself, but the spirit was really right. Floating in front of you, no one does not believe, "Is that Emily you said?"

    "It''s her...that''s her..." Wright whispered and couldn''t help but reach out to Emily, but his hand passed easily through Emily''s imaginary body, while the latter issued a The string of subtle laughter, as if it were a game, floated from the right side of Wright to the left. Wright looked at it all, and the voice couldn¡¯t help but shake it up. "Amily... Is it that I have trapped your soul?"

    "No... she doesn''t look like a dead soul..." Pittman also experienced some surprises, but at the moment he has begun to calmly analyze, "The undead will not be so peaceful... not so close to the light... she looks even more It''s like a pure energy body."

    When Amber heard Pitman¡¯s words, he suddenly sighed and licked his skull and said, ¡°That¡¯s good... I thought I was letting the gods stare at it. The last time I touched the coffin, I felt a hundred years. The old nephew, this time I touched a holy light and found a ghost..."

    Gao Wen immediately turned a hand on the head of this half-elf, and screamed the latter''s screaming wow. At the same time, he was a little sighed in the heart, not to mention amber swearing. In fact, he had similar thoughts in his heart. Looking for amber, this hand is afraid that there is no talent for stealing graves to revive the ancestors of the ancestors. If there is any, then it can¡¯t be said that it was stared at by death. It was just in the bathing water of the goddess of life. He was afraid. I don¡¯t want to find a way to get amber to the ancestral mausoleums of Ansu, and let her touch the coffin boards of the old guys who were able to fight and have a relationship with Gao Wen Cecil.

    The mind turned to such unreliable thoughts. Gao Wen still had to maintain the majesty of the founding fathers. He looked at the spiritual girl around Wright and nodded slightly, then revealed a faint smile to Wright: "It seems this The little girl is not willing to leave you like this."

    "But why..." Wright still couldn''t understand why Emily, who was already dead, would reappear in front of him in this form. "Why did she become like this? Do these days I think someone in the church is because she is active?" ?"

    "Frankly, this is beyond my knowledge," Pitman said with his beard and suddenly said, "But another expert on our territory may be able to help."

    Wright didn''t react for a while: "Another expert?"

    Gao Wen had already thought of who Pittman was referring to at the moment, but before he spoke, the same flexible amber of the brain had already screamed: "Oh! Right! There is still a light on the Kaymel territory!"

    Then wait for Gao Wen to tell, this air that has been dissipated in the short-term two-timed elf''s shame has gradually dissipated in the air: "I will call him over!"

    Gao Wen can only look at the amber and disappear in front of his own eyes, then turn his head and look at the "Ami Li" floating in the air.

    Emily swayed in front of him, her big eyes were full of curiosity, and after a long time, she showed a big smile.

    Gao Wen also smiled at her, but she was a little curious in her heart.

    He once heard Wright say that Emily is just an ordinary poor, a child of a poor family, but the child of this poor family has a bold and cheerful personality that is completely incompatible with her identity. She is full of curiosity and dares to come to the village. The knights (soldiers) spoke on their own initiative, but now, she turned into a spirit, and she dared to interact with Gao Wen, who is a big man.

    No matter how you look at it, this girl is incredible.

    Emily slowly drifted a little distance, and she laughed again, making some kind of ethereal sound, then rising a little, floating in the range of the light around Wright, but she was not only in St. The range of light coverage fluttered, and there were occasional occasions. Gao Wen saw that she floated outside the light, and traveled flexibly in the air like a separate spirit, but soon she would return. Around Wright, it seems... there is some mysterious connection between the two.

    Gao Wen and Pitman did not wait too long in the church. The speed of the shadow shuttle or the lightning jump was far more than the force of the foot. In just a few minutes, a bunch of squeaky electric light suddenly appeared in the middle of the church. On the ground, along with the electro-optical light, Carmel is filled with the body of the Arcane.

    "I heard the news from Amber," Carmel drifted to Gao Wen. "What the **** is..."

    Then he saw Emily floating in the vicinity of Wright. It was difficult to hide the meaning of surprise after the words: "...the sages...a power body similar to me?"

    A group of vague shadows twisted and twisted in the air, and the figure of amber was drilled from the shadows, smugly looking at Carmel: "How about, as I said? Although she is not bright."

    Emily also saw the sudden appearance of Kamal, she seems a little surprised, but there is no fear that after she turned into a spiritual body, she would have become more courageous than before, or it may be from Carmel felt something similar to her. In short, she not only did not back down, but boldly drifted to Carmel, and issued a short question: "Hey?"

    "Can you see what is going on?" Gao Wen looked at Carmel. "Is it really a similar energy body to you?"

    "I can see her energy node... different from my distribution, but the principle is probably the same," Camille extended his arm full of arcane energy and slowly approached Emily. "She also Not very stable, it seems to be in the process of transformation, but it has initially had the ability to exist independently..."

    Emily looked at Carmel curiously, and reached out with a kind of learning. One was filled with the radiance of Arcane, one was condensed by the Holy Light, and the two glowing limbs slowly approached, before the illusory finger was about to come into contact. A group of embarrassing but short-lived energy sparks suddenly erupted from the fingertips of their fingers, forming a tiny fireworks in the air.

    Emily laughed happily.

    "Her mind seems to be unstable, but there is no doubt that it is really not the undead that has normal thinking ability."

    "You just said that her state is unstable and is in the process of transformation?" Wright noticed the words of Kamal just now and couldn''t help but ask, "What does this mean?"

    ¡°The spiritual creatures transformed by humans need a metamorphosis process to be completely stabilized, because we are not elemental creatures that have the energy to be born,¡± Carmel said. ¡°Of course, I only do it according to my own situation. Inference, because the research sample is limited, I am not sure that all conversion processes are like this."

    Wright then asked, "Do you know how Emily became like this?"

    "I have to tell you about the situation first," Carmel turned to Wright. "I heard that you have regained the light after leaving the faith of the Holy Light. This little girl named Emily is here. The process played a huge role... What happened at the time?"

    Carmel, who was fascinated by the research, didn''t know Wright''s experience. He only learned some general information from Amber, so Gao Wen and Wright again said to Carmel, who was at the time of Concord.

    After listening to the cause and effect, Carmel gave a subtle sigh and said quietly: "This is an incredible experience..."

    Then he thought and said: "My transformation is due to the influence of the **** of nature - the giant deer Amoen, the power of the **** of nature permeates in my body, thus changing my form, Emily is in the Holy The transformation produced in light perfusion... My transformation is changed along with the body, my body is recast into the ''armor pieces'' you see, and Emily seems to have only the soul completed the transformation. Her body has not been preserved..."

    "It should be because the giant deer Amoen has a higher level of power, so he can make a more thorough transformation," Amber tried to guess. "But Wright can turn Emily into such a light when he wakes up the light." The spirit... is also powerful enough."

    "This shouldn''t just be Wright''s power," Carmel said as he summoned an arcane energy ball, and Emily led the airball around him. "Emily itself...may also You must have a high enough affinity for the light."

 Chapter 425ï¼š Fuzzy boundary of the material world

    No one is more suitable than Carmel as an inspector of Emily as an energy-spirited creature trapped in a rebellious fortress for thousands of years. Carmel has nothing to do in the last few hundred years of his sleep, he I touched every piece of brick in the rebellious fortress, every beam, every gully, and also studied every mystery and details of my body. The ancient arcane master once said a word:

    ¡°As a researcher, I have extensive experience in research and research.¡±

    Emily''s situation is not exactly the same as him, but at least the essence of "energy biology" is common. According to his own research results, Carmel knows how to start when facing another energy creature.

    After some tentative negotiations, Carmel first confirmed Emily''s current state of mind: "She has a good thinking ability, but the way of perception and feedback are somewhat confusing. This should be the misplacement caused by the sudden change of life form. So now she has some performances...not like ordinary people."

    Gao Wen nodded, watching Emily, who was drifting around the amber, seemed to be curious about every stranger in front of her. She was in contact with everyone at the scene with the mentality of "researching new things." However, in the process, she and others did not have much effective communication. She seems to be immersed in her own spiritual world and only accepts the limited interference of the real material world, which makes her mode of action somewhat bizarre.

    According to Carmel, when a human suddenly transforms into an energy creature, the world in his eyes will be ¡°overlapping¡± and ¡°illusory¡± in a short period of time, just like watching a group of curtains across the stack. The flame is unpredictable, and the transformant''s own mind will change in the process to match the physical variation. This dislocation is not permanent, and Emily is now clearly in the middle of this change. The only thing that is happy is that the little girl seems to adapt well.

    ¡°Does she still keep her own memories?¡± Wright, next to him, couldn¡¯t help but curiously ask, ¡°I mean... is she still Emily?¡±

    "Basically, I will keep it, just like me, but the way she treats these memories is hard to say, depending on her later mental remodeling," Carmel said. "But anyway, she is still her. Being able to keep yourself is the biggest difference between energy creatures and undead like us."

    As he said, Kamal had a little emotion: "This child must have a very special kind of sacred affinity and talent... This talent should be enough before she was born."

    "She used to say that I saw a circle of light around me..." There was a flash of light in Wright''s eyes. He suddenly remembered the details that were forgotten that night. "I thought she was mistaken for the fire of the bonfire as something else." thing¡­¡­"

    "She may have seen the holy light that is surging around you. The Holy Light never left you, but you can''t perceive it, so that they can only be scattered," Gao Wen guessed. "And I remember you said it." The person who adopted Emily said that the child ''brains are not normal''?"

    Lai features nodded: "Yes, they said that Emily had strange ideas from an early age, and often had hallucinations, sometimes scared the adults."

    Pittman is full of emotions: "A gifted poor girl, although this has not happened, but compared with those who are able to receive a good education from a young age and can develop healthily, this kind of thing often exists only. In the imagination of the poor, it can be said that it is just too clever."

    "No, I don''t think this is a coincidence," Wright suddenly shook his head. He looked at Emily, and there was some inexplicable light shining in his eyes. "I think this is the guide of the light... It is to guide me. The dull man, the Holy Light arranged me to meet Emily."

    Emily heard Wright''s voice, and she smiled slyly, falling lightly behind Wright, grabbing the latter''s shoulder with her hand, slowly squatting like a veil, and then didn''t know her head. Thinking about something, she suddenly waved her arms to Carmel, and the whole person gave off a warm glow.

    Carmel snorted, and then whispered, raised his arms, and the whole person responded with a pleasant light blue glow.

    Amber looked at the side of the glimpse, half a sigh can not help but poke Gao Wen''s arm: "Hey, can you understand what they are doing?"

    How can Gao Wen understand the communication patterns of two luminous creatures, and they can only analyze them indiscriminately: "...may they resonate and communicate after being transformed into energy bodies?"

    At this time, Carmel floated over: "I don''t know what she meant, I just followed it."

    Gao Wen & Amber: "..."

    Kamal looked at the face of Gao Wen and Amber, and suddenly he was a little confused: "No, you are amber, do you not have a child when you were young?"

    Gao Wen: "..."

    This makes him answer that he has a funny memory, but who can turn such a big bend in this situation!

    "I want to know how I should take care of her," Wright was worried about another thing. "I have never had this experience."

    When Pitman heard this, he suddenly got together and smiled. "Then you look for me even if you are looking for the right person. I used to take the children with me..."

    Gao Wen waited for the little old man to interrupt and said: "Wright, you want to know clearly, but Pittman brought out the amber..."

    Amber was still following Peterman''s hippie smile, and this second squinted: "What happened to me? What''s wrong with me?!"

    "Don''t add chaos, Emily is just a child," Gao Wen looked at Pittman and Amber with imposing manner, and turned back the shame of this old and young territory, then looked at Carmel. Or do you say that Emily is no longer a normal human child, what does her growth and development need?"

    Kamal nodded and said to Wright: "Let the child live by your side for the time being. According to my observation, she is already self-sustaining, but only needs a small amount of holy light that you provide, and in addition to energy, She also doesn''t need to drink water. In addition, she needs to be in contact with other people, which helps her to reshape her mind as soon as possible, and to reduce her sense of uneasiness. Finally, you should always observe her state, when her When the energy body is unstable and suddenly extremely restless, you should use your own light power to appease her, or check if there is too much energy source in the interference. If you encounter an unsolvable situation, come to me. ¡±

    Wright took the note of this article seriously, and when he remembered it all, he looked up and sighed softly, and looked at Emily, who was still on his shoulder: "You Don''t worry, this time I will definitely protect you."

    Gao Wen also smiled. He slowly stepped forward and reached out to the little girl: "Child, welcome to Cecil."

    ......

    After leaving the church, Gao Wen did not return to the lord''s house, but came to the Baishui River with amber.

    As time has passed to midsummer, but as the northern country of Ansu has always been cool, especially near the Baishui River, even if there is a cool breeze blowing in the summer noon, Gao Wen is standing on the bank of the river. On the concrete platform, while blowing the cool breeze, looking at the direction of the mechanical bridge.

    A huge mechanical bridge connects the banks of the Baishui River. On the opposite side of the mechanical bridge, the farmland in the north shore development area is full of layers of wheat waves. It is faint to see that there are pipes on the banks of the river farther from the river to the shore. Wen knows that it is the place where the pump is located in the North Shore development area.

    With a variety of magical machinery being manufactured, advanced mechanical pumps have long replaced the earliest waterwheel installations in the Territory, but today there is still a waterwheel running in the western part of the South Bank. To commemorate the earliest difficult days of pioneering.

    "You don''t go home and go to see the wheat?" Amber, though honestly doing the guardian''s duty, went to the river with Gao Wen, but her mouth could not be idle at all, standing next to it for a while. She couldn''t help but pick it up.

    "This helps me think." Gao Wen casually said.

    Emily''s figure appeared in his mind.

    Whether Emily is now "resurrection and death", Gao Wen did not understand it at the same time. This matter is the guide of the Holy Light or pure coincidence. He is not interested. He is only seeing the spirit of Emily. After the body shape, I couldn''t help but have some confusion, so I wanted to find a place to think quietly.

    Soul, entity, spiritual body... Where is the boundary between the two?

    If you start from the satellite era, Gao Wen may have been in the world for a million years. If he started from the beginning of the expo, he has been active in the world for more than a year, but he still can¡¯t completely throw it. The shackles of the previous world, the strangeness of the world or the "irrational" still plagued him from time to time.

    Camer, who used to be a human being, became a mana creature after receiving the energy infusion of the giant deer Amoen. Ninety percent of the body is made up of so-called "Arcane energy", once a human Emily. After being influenced by Wright''s Holy Light, the soul survived independently and became a spiritual creature. The whole body was formed by the Holy Light, and the body that constitutes their body is "energy."

    Can energy be styling? Can energy be seen and touched? Can the boundaries between energy and matter be so vague?

    The concept of the previous world tells Gao Wen that energy is invisible and invisible. It exists, but human beings can only confirm its existence through various phenomena produced by energy. It can transform with matter, but it is extremely difficult. The process, but in this world, everything is completely different.

    In the realm of magic, the boundaries of the material world are so vague... How did those unbelievable changes come about?

    Gao Wen¡¯s line of sight falls on the wheat waves in the distance, the water, the soil, the things that actually exist, can suddenly transform the form without having to follow e=m2?

    The foundation of this world... How is it formed?

    In thinking, Gao Wen suddenly thought of the magic tide, thought of the material that transformed the form in the magic tide, and the magical environment that changed after the magic tide.

    The magic tide... Is it the most vague moment of the boundary between energy and matter?

    He didn''t know how to explain the confusion and thinking in his mind with the native creatures of the world. Even the top scholars like Carmel would not understand what another world view in his mind is. He did find a little clue in the difficult friction between the two worldviews. So a little bit may touch the clues of the essence of the world. He instinctively felt that the changes that happened to Carmel and Emily could not be simple. The single use of the phrase "all this is the cause of magic" to cover the past, behind these changes ... maybe hide the most essential secret of the world.

    Amber stood next to him and looked at Gao Wen¡¯s meditation. She was keenly aware that Gao Wen was in an anxiety on a problem that was almost horny. She didn¡¯t know what the problem was, but she still said: ¡°Amy Li lived, in short, this is a good thing?"

    Gao Wen woke up from the puzzles that are currently impossible to get an answer. He snorted and then laughed and looked at Amber: "It¡¯s so rare that you can say something clearly. Yeah, this is always a good thing anyway. ". m.

 Chapter 426ï¼š The sun is setting

    The huge daylight gradually sank to the distant mountains, and the stalwart mountain fronts stretched far away, as if an irregular spine bulged on the ground, and the glow of the setting sun was plated on the spine. The bright side of the dragonfly, and as the huge sun slowly sinks, the color of this bright side is becoming more and more dreamy.

    This is a wonderful view. Only on the highest tower of the Rock Fortress, can you see this magnificent scenery in its entirety.

    However, the Maryland jazz at the moment did not have much mood to appreciate the beauty of the scene.

    On the tower of the fortress, the singer of Maryland is taking his eyes back from the mountains on the west side. In the corner of his eyes, he sees a giant beast with strong wings, a mighty white feather, and a blue-black tie. Flying in the distance.

    I hope that there is good news that the general who guarded the fortress could not help but mourn in his heart.

    After a while, when the sun sank a third, a pro soldier finally rushed to the tower and handed a sealed document to the Maryland sir: "General! From the king Reply!"

    The prince of Maryland immediately took the paperwork and quickly dismantled it, line by line, looking at the subtle words of the words, and his brows wrinkled a little bit in the process.

    The pro-military who delivered the instrument followed the Maryland jazz for many years and understood every expression of the jazz. At this moment, he couldn¡¯t help but ask: "General... What does this say?"

    "Wangdu''s lords are finally willing to send a knight squad to come over..." said the Maryland singer, "only a knight battalion."

    "A Cavaliers?" The pro-arms were amazed. "A hundred knights and their envy?"

    "It¡¯s eighty knights and their envy," said Sir Maryland, throwing the papers aside, quite a bit gnashing. "Do you think the Knights'' squad sent by St. Sunil will be fully edited?"

    "What can that be used for?!" The pro-arms exclaimed in disbelief. "The Cavaliers who died in the first round of the skyfire on the gravel ridge are more than this number..."

    "Of course I know, but what we said is useless," the singer of Maryland interrupted the words of the pro-military. He looked at the confidant who had won his trust and shook his head and sighed. "In fact, there was no reinforcement at all. This knight¡¯s brigade is supported by the Prince of Wales in private, just to maintain his face.¡±

    The pro-inspector asked subconsciously: "Why..."

    However, the Maryland Jazz did not respond to him. This high-ranking knight, who had been directly in the royal family for many years and was decent and decent, but now hugged and locked all day, just shook his hand and then turned around and left the tall tower.

    Walking down the spiral staircase of the tower and walking through the narrow "sword porch", the jazz came to the south wall of the fortress. He walked along the wall. In the middle of the wall, he saw a familiar figure.

    Viscount Carroll is standing on the edge of the wall and staring into the distance.

    The young aristocrat who once had a good spirit and has a reputation in the whole south has long lost his heroic appearance. Although he has put on a clean and neat satin coat, his face has returned to health, but it is hard to say. The deep pressure entangled him, letting him stand there like a statue that was blown by the wind.

    Viscount Carol seemed to be twenty years old overnight. He stood there in a thin coat in the midsummer season, watching the south motionlessly, until the Maryland jazz stood behind him, he did not have the slightest reaction.

    The Maryland jazz had to break the silence: "My friend, you are watching the South again."

    Viscount Carroll shook a bit and saw that it was the singer of Maryland. He smiled and shook his head. He raised his finger to the rolling hills in the south: "From there, there is a road in the woods. I can ride to me in three days. Lovely midsummer manor... Three more days, my castle..."

    The mary of Maryland looked seriously at the eyes of Viscount Carol: "My friend, this is a dangerous thought, the South is quite dangerous now!"

    "I know, I know, the people of the Cecil family are receiving the land of the entire southern land, receiving a manor in a manor, and driving out the knights and family members we left from the castle... I am afraid there are already many knights and The ministers all loyal to their new master," Viscount Carroll sighed, and his eyes slowly recovered from the distance. "The South is both a hometown and a nightmare for me. I have been dreaming these days, dreaming of returning to the castle, then Burned to death in the castle..."

    The Maryland buds shook his head: "Perhaps you should learn to relieve yourself of pressure like Viscount Concord and Viscount Marie Olam."

    ¡°Relieve yourself with alcohol and potions? Or go to the city to find a few senior cockroaches? I don¡¯t want to die in the tank or on the woman¡¯s belly,¡± Viscount Carroll shook his head in pain, then suddenly remembered What, there was a glimmer of light in the eyes, grabbed the hand of the Maryland jazz, "Yes! Jazz, I just saw the Griffin messenger flying into the nest tower, is it the king to come to the news?"

    The Maryland sir looked at the southern aristocrat who had some friendship with himself. I wondered if he should tell the other person the truth, but he finally said: "The king has no extra reinforcements... only Wales? Prince Moen sent in his own name. A knight team."

    Viscount Carol''s eyes widened, and after half a minute, he was a little disappointing and exclaimed: "So these?! Are the nobles of the kingdom dead?"

    "Just like this," said the Maryland Sir, quietly, looking at the Viscount''s eyes and calming the other with his eyes. "My friend, pay attention to your demeanor. You are now like a gambler who is about to lose everything."

    "I have lost everything!" Viscount Carol grabbed his hair. "The whole southern scene has completely fallen into the hands of the Cecil family. The kings really don''t know what it means? They have forgotten. The purpose of the establishment of this meteorite fortress was that they really did not worry about the Cecil family rushing to the plains of the Holy Spirit to find them old accounts?!"

    "The mission of the Rock Fortress is to guard the plains of the Holy Spirit, to defend the Cecil family, Mr. Viscount, I swear in the name of the family, even if there is no reinforcement, my and my Knights will complete this task," Sir Maryland said seriously. Calm down, don''t forget the solidity of the Rock Fortress itself and the power of thousands of elite knights and warriors. We have plenty of material reserves and water from the Dorgon River. From the very beginning, this fortress was under great attack. Designed with the standard of stress."

    The look of Viscount Carol seems to have eased a little, but it is still quite anxious: "...you have not faced the skyfire, you don''t know how terrible those things are, once they advance to the plain under the wall, Outside the range of the trebuchet, all the people in the city can be killed... I calculated the possible range of those weapons, and observed the flight path of those magical devices. The trebuchet and the wall that rely on the meteorite fortress can¡¯t help. of."

    "The Rock Fortress has a special defense," the Maryland singer comforted Carroll. "Don''t worry, even if the ¡®Scenery Explosion¡¯ will fall from the sky as you said, we have a way to deal with it.¡±

    "I hope so..." Viscount Carol sighed. This was probably the most sigh of time in his life. After a little calm down and the initial excitement was relieved, he noticed that the Maryland Sir did not say. A clear detail, "Jazz, can the king really not even send a real reinforcement? Even if the situation is turbulent, the army of the king can not be transferred, the aristocrats of the Holy Spirit Plain and the Corps of the West?"

    Viscount Carroll can understand that the royal family paid more attention to the move in the east in the face of the double crisis of the rebel army in the east and the chaos in the south, because both politically and practically threatened by Prince Edmund and Silasro The Eastern rebels, who were commanders of the Duke of Len, and who had been rebellious, were much more severe than the crisis in the South. The situation in the South has deteriorated again. The news has spread to the ears of the royal family. I am afraid that only the aristocrats in the south are separating the territory. "Aristocratic war" only, if it is not the rise of the Cecil family in this war, I am afraid that the royal family that is currently in deep crisis will not even pay attention to this "small problem", but even so, with the South forty The news that several nobles were leveled by the Cecil family was passed to the kingdom. How much should the royal family say a little?

    A rising Cecil who can wipe out all the aristocratic coalition forces in the entire South in a short time, once they break through the blockade of the Rock Fortress, enter the plain of the Holy Spirit, and embark on the King''s Road, who will bear this consequence?

    In the face of the question of the Viscount Carol, the Maryland singer can only sigh: "The Soly Fort in the eastern part of the Plain of the Holy Spirit has fallen behind the army of Prince Edmund has entered the hinterland of the kingdom."

    The Viscount Carol widened his eyes.

    The singer of Maryland did not continue to speak, but turned around and looked at the mountains that stretched westward on the west side of the wall.

    The sun is setting.

    ......

    Whenever the sun goes down, the magic spar lights and other large and small urban lighting facilities in Cecil City will start under the control of the sensible runes. The bright magical light shines from the banks of the White River to the foot of the dark mountains, from the mine. The boulevard continues to the frost forest village, as if the stars shining on the earth illuminate the city, and whenever these bright street lights are lit up, Gao Wen will habitually come to the window of the second floor of the lord¡¯s house, looking forward to outside.

    Those neat and bright magic spar lights always reminded him of the city lights of the previous world, and reminded him of the awning that lit up between the camp and the fence when he first came to the open space. Torch and brazier.

    Where the light shines, wherever civilization is, even if a world is changed, even if the carrier of the light changes from a light to a crystal, at least this is still common.

    But even if the lights are bright, there are always things in the shadows.

    For example, the amber that is being sneaked out from the shadow of the corner.

    "Where?"

    Gao Wen had already felt the smell of amber appear in the room. Before the elf''s shame touched the silver seal on the desk, he suddenly broke the silence.

    Amber jumped out of the shadow sneak state a little bit, and quite dissatisfied with Gao Wen¡¯s sneak peek at today¡¯s sneaky plan, which obviously would destroy her good mood.

    Although she has never succeeded.

    "I can''t figure it out, how can you be so happy with such boring things," Gao Wen looked at the half-elf with helplessness. "What''s the situation?"

    "The secret report, the Rock Fortress."

 Chapter 427ï¼š War machine that is running again

    Gao Wen¡¯s long-awaited news has finally arrived.

    After receiving the information from Amber, he quickly glanced at him and couldn''t help but smile. "The surviving aristocrats who have escaped have all arrived at the Rock Fortress. As we expected, they can only temporarily take refuge in the Rock Fortress." The Holy Spirit Plain did not accept them. And the current fortress is in a state of isolation and support, and there is no support from the royal family and the plain of the Holy Spirit."

    Amber feels incredible: "The people on the king''s side are really so simple to give up the Rock Fortress? That is the Rock Fortress!"

    "They didn''t give up, they had to put it on hold for a while," Gao Wen said, turning the information into ashes and explaining happily. "The East Army Corps led by the Duke of Silas Loren is the most powerful army in Ansu. They have broken through the East Gate of the Plains of the Holy Spirit in a short period of time, and have taken roots in the eastern part of the plain. As long as they hit several key fortresses, they will drive along the King''s Road and attack the St. Sunil. The purpose is very clear, they are directed at subverting the second dynasty. For the people of Wangdu, this is the biggest threat."

    Then Gao Wen paused. After a brief thought, he went on to say: "But they are not going to hand over the meteorite fortress. The people on the king''s side are thinking about what I can probably guess they will use the solid walls of the meteorite fortress." With the soldiers to resist and delay, the meteorite fortress straddles the gap between the mountains and the plains of the Holy Spirit. The unique terrain makes it almost impossible to be besieged. The Cecil army can only attack in the south, while the meteorite fortress can be from the north. The Holy Spirit Plain received a steady supply of supplies. At the beginning of the design, the fortress was built for the purpose of enduring long-term high-intensity attacks, so in the eyes of Wang Du, this will be a long-term war. As long as the Rock Fortress can persist For a long time, the royal family can breathe a sigh of relief from the crisis in the east. By then, the army in the west and even the mountain corps in the north can support it south..."

    Amber blinked: "So we have to hit the fortress before the king reacts..."

    "Go and call Byron, Philip, Solderin, Herti, right, and Rebecca also called." Gao Wen nodded. "The end of the intermission time for the nobles." It is."

    A moment later, Cecil¡¯s military commander, as well as the internal affairs chief and technical manager, came to Gao Wen¡¯s study.

    Before Gao Wen opened, they guessed the reason for being called up, and Rebecca was still curiously looking around after entering the house: she usually had few chances to be called by the ancestors to attend military meetings. I don''t understand what it would be like to know what to do in this regard, but this does not prevent her from becoming very happy.

    Byron looked forward and looked at Gao Wen: "Lord, are we finally going to start the Rock Fortress?"

    "How do you look so happy?" Philip, next to him, couldn''t help but swear, "I didn''t find you like to fight like this before."

    "Don''t mention it, I promised to give her a gift after the peas and other fortresses were knocked down. The cowhide was blown out for almost half a month."

    "Cough," Gao Wen and Cough interrupted the communication between the two language artists, and then nodded slightly. "As Byron said, the halftime of the war has ended. Philip, preparations for the North how was it?"

    The young knight took the first half step: "The lord, we have been transporting various light and heavy artillery components and industrial parts to the Carroll area for the past two months, and using the existing magic net construction arsenal in the Carroll region to manufacture weapons and ammunition. At present, there are already 16 "just" orbiters and 127 "convinces" light rail guns in the northern region on standby, with sufficient ammunition. Another 2,000 soldiers of the First Combat Corps and the Second Combat Corps Two thousand soldiers were on standby in the north."

    "This is enough." Gao Wen nodded slightly. In order to receive the land of the nobility in the south and maintain the basic order of several control areas, he must leave a certain army in the south to maintain the situation, and he does not have to use the traditional The People¡¯s Sea siege tactics to attack the Rock Fortress, the current assembly force in the North is enough for him.

    Then he looked at Solderin: "Can the steel rangers now participate in actual combat?"

    "The recruits always have to see the blood," the high-ranking ranger replied. "They have been waiting for this day for a long time."

    "Very good, there are tasks for you," Gao Wen nodded. "Your mission is to match our presence in the Rock Fortress..."

    After waiting for the task of the Steel Ranger, he turned to Hetty: "About food reserves and recent propaganda work..."

    Gao Wen confirmed the situation in the territory one by one, assigned the tasks of each person, but never mentioned the matter of Byron. After a while, the middle-aged knight who came from this mercenary could not help himself: "Lord, What about me? What is my mission?"

    Gao Wen looked at Byron, slightly sinking: "There is indeed a task for you, and it is still very important, but I have to confirm another thing... Rebecca, the progress of the rainbow light device on the side of Carmel How''s it going?"

    ¡°Hongguang Device¡± is not a final name, but just the name of the project in progress. Although this project is Carmel, Rebecca is the highest person in charge of the entire Magic Technology Institute and her progress on the project. I know everything.

    When I heard the question of Gao Wen, Rebecca, who was a little distracted, suddenly recovered and suddenly looked a little distressed. "It¡¯s still a heat problem... so big energy structure, the accumulated heat is too late. Exporting, we are trying to force the temperature of the shaped structure with the magical array of ice and snow, but the cooling ring before the ice and snow rune substrate that can run stably under strong interference has been burned quickly."

    ¡°That is, in addition to the heat problem, the rainbow device is already operational?¡±

    Rebecca nodded: "Yeah, both prototypes can run without running for a few seconds."

    Gao Wen nodded slightly, then turned around and looked at the huge map hanging on the study wall.

    The Rock Fortress is indeed quite different from the ¡°Stone Fortress¡± in most parts of the South. It is a true fortress, a fortress armed with powerful magical techniques. It has a powerful magical barrier and this layer of magical barrier. You can also take advantage of the magic of nature to constantly repair itself. As long as you can''t interrupt its operation, the effect of the cannon bombarding the fortress will be greatly reduced.

    According to Kamal, the rainbow light device that relies on pure magic to destroy the target is a weapon more suitable for dealing with the magic shield than the magic crystal cannon, so in any case, he hopes to use this new weapon when attacking the meteorite fortress.

    In his mind, a surveillance picture from a high-altitude satellite emerged.

    The meteorite fortress and the terrain around the fortress are clearly presented in front of him. He saw the Dorgon River rushing down the plain from the Holy Spirit Plain. The mountain pass before the meteorite fortress was divided into two, one flowing into the mountains. One is injected into southern Xinjiang and becomes the life artery of the South: Baishuihe.

    Gao Wen turned around and looked at Rebecca: "Maybe we can broaden our thinking, and the heat problem is not so difficult to solve..."

    Rebecca didn''t turn around because her geography teacher was neglected in martial arts, so her geography was not very good, and naturally she couldn''t think of what Gao Wen thought: "Do you have an idea?"

    "We can use the river to cool the device. I have seen the prototype of Carmel and talked to him. This solution should be feasible."

    Rebecca groaned and his eyes slowly brightened: "Oh! This idea is good! I will go back and discuss with Master Carmel!"

    Gao Wen smiled and then held his hand on the table in front of him. His eyes slowly swept away from everyone on the scene: "There is another thing I have to go to the front line this time."

    When the words were spoken, the people on the scene looked at each other. Obviously they did not expect this.

    Although it is a normal phenomenon for the aristocratic lords to be on the battlefield in this era, there is no Gaowen on the battlefield of the Crushed Stones and the Baishui River. Only when the previous distortions hit the city, Gao Wencai personally went through two. In other words, in addition to defending the local, Gao Wen did not leave the land. His attitude and self-positioning have always been clear: the ruler should sit behind the town and do as little as possible to the front line.

    Therefore, everyone also habitually thought that the ancestors would stay in the back this time, and did not expect Gao Wen to have a plan to kiss.

    ¡°A well-functioning government office can maintain good order during the brief departure of the lord, and I believe that Herti can look after the rear when I am away. The left-behind army can also defend against the threat of the dark mountains.¡± The text explains his own thoughts. "The attack on the Rock Fortress will be a very important battle, and the importance is even more than the 70,000 miscellaneous army against the Count of Hosman. This determines whether we can get a stable and unconstrained I am not allowed to have any accidents in this battle anyway, so I have to go to the town myself."

    Gao Wen said that this pause, and then said: "And there is a more important meaning of the original intention of the establishment of the Rock Fortress, you should know everyone."

    Hetty looked at his ancestor and had a complicated tone: "In order to lock the Cecil family in the south..."

    "So, when the Rock Fortress City is broken, I must be on the battlefield."

    Symbolic and facade projects, high text people can not care about these, but the basic rules of this era and public opinion are concerned about these.

    That being the case, in such a major event, Gao Wen does not mind "symbolic meaning."

    The pre-war conference lasted until late at night, and when the end was over, Amber was already yawning. She looked at Gao Wen, who still looked very spiritual. She couldn¡¯t help but grin. "I really don¡¯t know what your brain is doing. There are always so many ideas..."

    "Just when you praise me," Gao Wen said casually, then got up and walked toward the door. "Next, I am going to talk to Tyre, are you following?"

    Amber snorted: "Would you like to find someone in the middle of the night? Are you sleeping?"

    Gao Wen turned to look at the amber: "Do you think there is a difference between day and night for Tyre? When do I find her is not the point where she sleeps!"

    Just like Gao Wen said, Tyre¡¯s sea monster, who was off the sea, basically had only one thing to sleep on the shore. When Gao Wen and Amber came to her room, the mermaid was flipping her belly. In my own big pool, it seems to be dead like the truth, this saltwater fish has too many styles of painting, not only the walking posture, the six parents do not recognize, the sleeping position is also arrogant, the lord''s house is responsible for giving Tyre It took a long time for the maid who changed the water to adapt to the "Miss Mermaid". The belly is not dead, but the fact of backstroke...

    It¡¯s very difficult to wake Tyre. Amber has been tossing for a long time. This fish is still asleep. In the end, Gao Wen hesitated whether to go up a flea to get this salted fish. Tyre finally woke up.

    Miss Mermaid saw Gao Wen and Amber standing in front of them in a blink of an eye, suddenly shocked, turned over and slammed Gao Wen a face of water: "You don''t knock on the door!"

    "Crap! We just blow up the door outside. You can wake up and you are amazing!" Gao Wen quite uncomfortably wiped off the water on his face, and turned his head and looked at the amber that hid behind him for the first time. "You Do you know that we both poured water into the pool to call you up?"

    "What is boiling water, I haven''t been to the submarine volcano," said Tyre, glanced at Gao Wen. "Let''s say, what do you have to look for in the big night, is it night?"

    Tyre said as he looked around and saw that the window was really dark outside. It was the night: "It¡¯s really night... then I just fell asleep..."

    "You fell asleep last night!" Gao Wen squinted and began to deeply doubt whether he was looking for this saltwater fish, but he still said his own intentions, "I am looking for it." You are telling us that we are going to attack the Rock Fortress."

    Although Tyre is sleeping most of the time, she knows that Cecil is fighting with the outside, so there is nothing at all, just a hint of confusion: "So?"

    "Do you have any interest in seeing?"

    Tyre snorted, then the fishtail swayed gently in the water, and rolled up the water while saying, "You forgot what we said at the beginning, I can tell you about the deep sea, you can The so-called ''distortion body'' helps when attacking the city, but I will not intervene in the battle between you and human beings. This kind of thing is too boring for me."

    "I certainly remember, and I didn''t intend to let you participate in the battle between humans. I just let you help bring something to the north, and then you just look around."

    "It''s that simple?" Tyre looked suspiciously at Gao Wen. "I know, you guys are very jealous. You dug well?"

    Gao Wen did not answer Tyre¡¯s question, but reminded: ¡°Don¡¯t you be interested in magic technology on land? Are your Krakens not experiencing bottlenecks in their own technical systems? Perhaps you can see them at the Rock Fortress. What you are interested in, it will be the collision scene between human traditional magic technology and Cecil''s magic technology. I believe that even for the advanced civilization like the Kraken, this level of technical collision is worth seeing. of."

    Tyre¡¯s eyes changed slightly, and it seemed to be somewhat tempting, but after a moment she shook her head slightly: ¡°To tell the truth, I still want to sleep more...¡±

    "I thought about it carefully, Julu Amoen is so big, it is not impossible for you to take a few mouthfuls..."

    "Complete!"

    Gao Wen amp; amber: "..."

 Chapter 428ï¼š "take over"

    Gao Wen should have thought that it would be more effective to let her eat a "small snack" with the salty fish nonsense of Tyre. Seeing that Tyre looked like a smug look, he felt that the pile of saliva was all wasted. .

    But it''s not bad, the process is not important, as long as this saltwater fish is willing to help.

    The proven type of rainbow light device is a very large weapon, and the supporting energy module required for the rainbow light device is even bigger than its own huge volume. According to the technical report provided by Carmel, the rainbow light The device needs a stable supply of energy for a long time to operate effectively. At present, the magic capacitors used in various magic crystal orbital guns do not meet this requirement, which determines that a rainbow device is built on a fixed magic net to become a fixed battery. Or you have to "drag" a large piece of magic online battlefield, and with Cecil''s transportation technology, it is very difficult to transport the rainbow light device from the land to the front line and ensure that it can be turned on.

    It''s not that you can''t get the parts and parts to send the parts and then build them on the battlefield. But the time required is too long, and it doesn''t meet Gao Wen''s "take the meteorite fortress in a short time." The requirements, and there is the kind of slow and long-distance assembly of the rainbow light device, Philip with the magic crystal cannon slowly blasting should also be able to open the fortress wall, so that the new weapon will completely lose the meaning of the appearance.

    The best option is to use the boat to use the natural channel of Baishui River to directly send the rainbow light device to the foot of the meteorite fortress.

    In any case, the transport capacity of large cargo ships is far superior to that of land vehicles, and the size of the ship itself is large enough to facilitate the installation of various magical institutions inside, as well as the use of river transport, the use of high-text ideas. The river water of Baishui River is also easier to implement for the cooling of the Hongguang installation, so no matter how you look at it, water transportation is the best solution.

    In fact, even without the "Xiong device", Gao Wen had already arranged for the construction of his own surface combat force to annihilate the army of the Count of Peibo on the Baishui River, and he seized a group of "war ships" of the southern aristocracy. Then arranged a group of craftsmen and magical technicians to try to renovate the modernization of those ships. He did not think about creating a new batch of out, but the shipbuilding is really a technical life. Written knowledge is not enough to create a modern ship that is actually usable, and the existing shipbuilding technology in the world has undergone severe technical disruption and retrogression. The shipbuilding craftsmen that can be recruited can only build ships with the "Poppo fleet" at the most. The same level of inland ships, so he had to choose to modernize on the basis of the warships he had seized, saving time and saving costs on the one hand, and technical accumulation on the other.

    But the transformation of those ships has not been completed or even recently encountered technical problems in terms of power.

    The Rock Fortress has already started the war, he has no time to wait for his own battleship to be slowly rebuilt, so he thought about it. He decided to come to the ready-made ¡°water transport expert¡± to help, and Tyre called himself ¡°the master of Chaoshan¡±. It should be trustworthy in this regard.

    Of course, in a cautious and safe manner, Gao Wen did not put all his hopes on Tyre. In case this saltwater fish made up his mind to sleep in the pool, he also had an alternative plan: big deal. How many more cannons have been given to Philip, and I am afraid that I can''t open the door of the Rock Fortress?

    The magic shield of the Rock Fortress is strong, and it can''t hold back the continuous bombing of heavy artillery.

    After pledge to help, and repeatedly confirmed that he really had a small snack to eat, Tyre''s excitement slowly receded, she yawned a big yawn, and the eyes once again appeared to be sleepy: "I have something to say. No? If I am fine, I will continue to sleep... Wait until I wake up and go to the dock..."

    Gao Wen glanced at the Kraken, who had begun to sink slowly in the water. Suddenly, he really remembered one thing: "Yes, there is really something that the storm son is fighting with the Kraken. You know it is What happened?"

    "Ah? It''s playing again?" Tyre snorted and floated up from the water. His face was a circle. "Isn''t this time just after the stars have returned? My sisters should all eat on the seabed." Yes... We are not going to dig big squid, nor to go around the island reef of the storm son. What kind of madness does the man with broken brains?"

    Gao Wen looked at Til''s confused expression from the lungs, and his brow wrinkled slightly: "So, you don''t know what happened."

    "Of course I don''t know," Tyre shook his head. "I have been waiting under your eyes. I know what the deep sea is saying, but how do you know about it?"

    "I have my own channel of information," Gao Wen did not directly answer the other party''s question, but said something in perfunctory. Then he noticed that Tilna looked like a light face and couldn''t help but curiously ask, "You don''t worry. What about the hometown?"

    "There is nothing to worry about, the storm sons can''t afford any big storms, the ocean is the Kraken," Tiel said casually, then yawned. "And it''s a long way to go back from here, I still have more physical strength." Ok... when do I have strength... think about going back and seeing..."

    Looking at the appearance of this salty fish, Gao Wen felt that this guy is not necessarily going back in this life.

    He shook his head helplessly, turned away from Amber and left the pool of Tyre, but when the two were about to walk to the door, a burst of water suddenly came from the pool, Miss Kraken squatted on the edge of the pool, watching Gao Wen: "Ah, I just thought of one possibility..."

    Gao Wen turned to look at her: "What is it possible?"

    "The endless sea is covered by magic storms. The sea is the first place where you can observe the magic changes, and the place that is most vulnerable to magic." Tiel''s face with a thoughtful look, "The sons of the storm are at sea." It¡¯s been a long time, maybe... they can feel the magic wave coming.¡±

    Gao Wen¡¯s expression became serious. After a serious silence for half a minute, he nodded slightly to Tyre: ¡°Thank you for your reminder.¡±

    Tyre didn''t say much, just waved his hand in the pool, then turned his back to the back and continued to use his sloppy sleeping position to turn his belly and soak in the water to start sleeping.

    After leaving Tyre''s room, Amber couldn''t help but mutter: "Magic wave, magic tide... If this kind of thing doesn''t exist, how good it is... Every time someone reminds me, I feel hairy."

    "It¡¯s good to get used to it. We were closer to the magic tide," Gao Wen said quietly. "No matter how the magic tide comes, people will still have to live as long as they are alive."

    "Well, as you always say, there is a high top in the sky. You can''t wait for a long time," Amber''s ear trembled, and put the magic tide aside for a while," I am too sleepy, nothing else today?"

    "It''s okay today," Gao Wen nodded. "But there will be something tomorrow and you will go with me to see the Glenn collar."

    Before the army went out, it was time to go out and "receive" G¨¹len.

    ......

    Govin Cecil¡¯s army entered the G¨¹len collar.

    The brightly-faced, brightly-kicked Cecil soldiers entered the G¨¹len area without any resistance and quickly inserted the flag of Cecil on the wall of the Cracked Rock, at the top of the steep cliff. In the castle, the nervous waiters and the family members finally waited for the "final result" of this "noble war" and they welcomed the new owner of the land.

    At least in the eyes of ordinary people who don''t know the whole truth, the truth is so.

    Since the outbreak of the war that completely changed the situation in the South, the whereabouts of the hostess¡¯s whereabouts were unknown, the people in the Rock Fortress ran away by a third, and the remaining two-thirds remained under the strong control of the housekeeper. The order in the city (of course, this is indispensable for the help of the military bureau clerk and the steel chariots hidden in the castle), but the hidden under the relatively stable order is the tension that pervades the entire territory.

    For those who do not know the truth, the news of the defeat of the aristocratic coalition forces is a bad news, which means that they will soon become the captives and slaves of Cecil, the land will be looted, the wealth will be looted, and when the looting will arrive And to what extent, it depends entirely on when the "furious ancestors" will make room.

    Now, the ancestor seems to be free.

    But the "ransack" they worry about is not bound to come.

    Gao Wen, wearing a armor, entered the Shishi Fortress with a powerful attitude, recalling the restless G¨¹lan¡¯s family and servants who saw him along the way. He couldn¡¯t help but secretly shake his head: it¡¯s obviously impossible for Roperie G¨¹len to The secret covenant between her and Cecil was made public. The people in this castle still don¡¯t know that their mistress is standing with Cecil. Naturally, they don¡¯t think that the Cecils would not touch them. Wealth. It is a pity that even now, Gao Wen can''t explain this to most people in the castle, and he has to completely control the entire castle and even control the entire G¨¹len collar to prevent the real situation after the Cecil army enters the territory. The details are revealed.

    Although the traditional aristocrats in the Rock Fortress can almost say that there is no intelligence system, he can''t allow the slightest accident.

    It¡¯s just this subtle tension... it¡¯s a bit dumbfounding.

    But fortunately, he did not care about this. After leading the soldiers into the city and doing some superficial work, he came to the depths of the castle and came to the door of the room with large windows.

    The maid and Gao Wen who had been at the door of the room had a side, but Gao Wen was the guest of the castle when he met last time. He met here as a "conqueror" and the maid was inevitably nervous. She looked at Gao Wen as if she was enemies, and tried to provoke a little courage. She seemed to want to guard her little master. But this courage almost ran out when Gao Wen spoke.

    "Open the door," Gao Wen said. "I am looking at Patty."

    "...the lady is resting..."

    "Don''t be nervous," Gao Wen smiled. "I am Patty''s friend."

    The maidservant who seemed to be guarding the door seemed to want to say something, but at the moment the door was opened from the inside, and another close-fitting maid who took care of Patty came out from the inside and looked at Gao Wen with a little awe: "Miss wants to see you."

    Gao Wen nodded. Before he walked into the room, he glanced at the maid who looked at the door. "You are brave."

    In the room, Patty was sitting in her special chair, basking in the most brilliant sunshine of the day.

    Her temperament was much better than when she first met, and it was clear that Pittman¡¯s treatments she had given her several times were fruitful.

    "It¡¯s Uncle Gao Wen!" The little girl was excited when she saw Gao Wen. She showed a big smile, tried to support her head, and shook the only arm that could move. "Let¡¯s see me. !"

    Gao Wen came to Patty and smiled and bent down: "I will see you when I agree."

    The little girl looked very happy. This sunny room seems to be two worlds with a castle full of nervous emotions. Here, the dark clouds of war seem to have never appeared. Patty excitedly said a lot to Gao Wen. At the end, I asked: "Uncle Gao Wen, when will my mother come back?"

    ¡°It¡¯s very fast,¡± Gao Wentao said in front of the little girl, ¡°I will pick her up this time.¡±

    The little girl¡¯s head trembled, she was nodding, but she couldn¡¯t control the nod to the extent: ¡°Oh, I miss her a little.¡±

    "You don''t seem to be afraid at all," Gao Wen touched Patty''s hair gently. He didn''t dare to use too much force. He was afraid of hurting the child. "Do you know, your mother is actually fighting me."

    "I know," Patty said, then pause for a few seconds, and the scarred face suddenly showed a small, sly smile. "But... Uncle, you are actually a friend of your mother? Uncle, you." Rest assured, I won''t tell others!"

    Gao Wen stunned and then smiled helplessly.

    Then he stood up and said goodbye to Patty, leaving the room to the corridor.

    The loyal and servant, Roperie G¨¹len, stood in the hallway waiting for him after the woman¡¯s ¡°unknown¡± was left unmaintained.

    "I told Roperi that you are trustworthy."

 Chapter 429ï¼š Cecils "shipship"

    There are not many people who can be trusted by the female priests, and the housekeeper seems to be one.

    "I am honored to work for my hostess."

    The butler of G¨¹len Castle bowed his head in front of Gao Wen, courtesy, respectful and graceful.

    "Then work for your hostess again," Gao Wen nodded slightly to the butler. "You have to go to a stone fortress..."

    The butler keeps his head down: "What do you want me to do?"

    "When you go to a letter, you say that the Cecil army has occupied the G¨¹len collar..." Gao Wen said, halfway through the wind, "What is your acting?"

    The butler looked up and said calmly: "I was there 11 years ago when the bandits rushed into the castle. I hid the little master of the burn in the woodpile and then leaned on the woodpile to carry the body on the robber eyelids. The body was loaded with a day and night."

    The butler said that this pause, his face showed a confident smile: "My acting is very good."

    ......

    Cecil collar, the north bank of the White River.

    Two large inland river vessels are moored in a newly constructed dock. The scaffolding visible on the boat and the busy craftsmen at the docks show that the two vessels are undergoing intensive renovations, while at the dockside On the platform, Tyre in the form of a sea snake is supporting himself to the air with his long tail, curiously watching the details of the two ships.

    She saw that the two ships were not newly built, but were modified on a certain basis. The prototype was not much different from the large cargo ships she saw in the White River on weekdays, and the so-called "cargo ships" The view of the Kraken seems to be nothing to be able to go to the table. What she is interested in at the moment is only the structure that has been transformed and added on the ship.

    She saw that the craftsmen were using metal skin and alloy skeletons to reinforce the key structures of the ship, and also made large holes in the deck of the ship to install various metal brackets and unidentified piping systems. She also saw the ship''s The sail has been dismantled most of the time, and the space that has been left is fitted with a lot of open, wing-like metal frames that are covered with human magic runes.

    This is a strange transformation, and Tyre is curious about it.

    Together with the boat in the dock to see the transformation of the boat, the Knights of Byron, the knight''s face is full of pride, he pointed to one of the ships, showing off to Tyre: "The two ships are all shelled by us in Baishuihe. At the time, all the ships seized at that time were all wounded, and only the two were completely preserved."

    Tyre saw the look of the Byron Knight''s face, and looked curious: "Is this very powerful?"

    "This is a ship made in the Pepo area. The southernmost place knows how to build a ship!" The Byron Knight waved his arm. "The biggest boat in the South is made by them! Don''t you think these two boats look great?" ?"

    "Ha... probably," Tyre shook his tail sharply and continued to curiously look at the structures on the ship that seemed to be spread out like wings. "I would rather be better at how Gaowen would transform them..."

    "I will take you to see," Byron remembered the lord''s confession. He knew that the Kraken would be the "power source" responsible for sending the two "weird ships" to the north, so at this moment it was quite Enthusiasm, "Let me explain to you while watching me."

    When he boarded the ship, Tyre realized that Gao Wen¡¯s transformation of the two ships was even more powerful than she had imagined: she saw that the deck of the ship had covered a large piece of thin metal plate on the deck of the ship. It is spread all over the magic lines and connected with the open wing structure. There are also many pipes, alloy skeletons and magic organs under the deck. The whole ship looks like a traditional river trade ship, but in fact it has long been in the bones. It became a kind of magic guide. This level of transformation is obviously not completed within two days, she can not help but curious: "Is this ship you started to transform after dragging back?"

    "To tell the truth... really," Byron did not conceal. "After the Baishuihe shelling, the lord ordered the magical transformation of the two most preserved vessels, but at the beginning he planned to put the magic crystal orbit. The gun was mounted on the ship. We specially reinforced the deck for this purpose, and added a lot of extra skeletons in the boat. You can see that some small auxiliary guns have already been installed. But now we have to replace the original main gun with the one. The optical device, the rainbow light device is larger than the largest magic crystal railgun, and the weight is also very scary. The two main guns have to be reduced into one, and the auxiliary gun that has been installed must be removed half to prevent the ship from sinking. Go on..."

    Byron said, while carrying Tyre to the lower deck, walking and pointing to the modified parts around: "Whether the magic net interface is universal, the energy of the magic crystal railgun can also be used in the rainbow. On the device. Did you see these magic net units? Not only the deck and the cabin, but even the bilge is covered with a layer. The whole ship is equivalent to spreading the magic net of a small factory in the belly. It can give itself energy..."

    Tier arched behind Byron and stared curiously at the advanced magical structures that were stuffed in the belly of the "lost wooden boat". In the end, he finally couldn''t help it: "How do you guys?" Don''t just make a new ship out? Such advanced things are stuffed in such a backward ship, and it''s awkward."

    "...the shipbuilding technology is not enough," Byron spread his hand and said with a helpless face. "The shipbuilding is a technical activity. The craftsmen who know the shipbuilding in the whole southern region are the people in the Pepo area. The ship they built is You are in front of you. The technology is higher than this... The Lord is studying, but I don¡¯t know when I can research the results, and even if I study the results, I don¡¯t know if I want to build a new ship from scratch. How long will it take for the enemy of the Rock Fortress to wait for us?"

    "Oh..." Tyre grinned and seemed to want to say something, but in the end he didn''t say anything, just poked a wooden post near his tail.

    Byron looked at the reaction of the Miss Kraken, secretly licked his mouth and continued: "I will show you the bilge, which is an unfinished place."

    The two came to the bottom of the "ship", and in the cabin illuminated by the magical stone, Tyre saw a metal bracket that was clearly reserved for some large equipment, and some that were not connected yet. The Magic Net unit, she can''t help but be curious: "What is it here?"

    ¡°Power,¡± Byron said, ¡°a problem that has not yet been resolved.¡±

    When Tyre heard the word "power", he remembered Gao Wen¡¯s own business and immediately nodded his head: "Oh yes, your lord is let me help solve the power problem. He said that the two ships are now I can''t do it myself, so I need to help..."

    "Yeah," Byron took the message. "Are you noticed that we removed the sails from the upper deck? It was to install additional magic nets and auxiliary rune arrays, and in order to install the pumps and the corresponding pipes, The position of the paddlers that the ship had originally retained was also squeezed out, so the ship was not replaced by the traditional method. The lord designed a ''paddle'' that was driven by a magic engine, but you also I saw that it was not finished yet."

    The Byron Knight pointed to the vacancy in the bilge to install some kind of large equipment, and said with regret: "Mr. Egg has been studying for a long time, and has not yet finished the finished product."

    The more I listened, the more I frowned, and I couldn¡¯t help but poke the nearby wood with the tip of my tail: "What kind of transformation did you make... I changed to the last ship and even the power was gone..."

    Byron Knight waved his hand: "I have it according to the plan, this is not yet installed!"

    "Isn''t this kind of thing supposed to be designed earlier!" Tyre inserted his waist. "Do you know how to build a ship?"

    When Byron heard this, he couldn''t help but sigh: "Hey, can''t we say that our shipbuilding technology can''t keep up? The traditional river trade boat can also rely on high-priced craftsmen to make it, but this new style of magic technology is used. Boat, who knows how to make it!"

    "Oh..." Tyre snorted again, seeming to want to say something, but in the end he resisted no snoring. After pokeing for a while with his tail, he waved his hand. "Okay, I see it almost, I can''t understand your magical technology... I still go back to sleep, just call me when I leave."

    After saying this, Miss Haiyue left the cabin in an arch.

    Byron turned his head and glanced at the empty "engine compartment" and couldn''t help but pick it up: "Why don''t you stop?"

    Not long after he had finished speaking this sentence, he heard a footstep coming from the vicinity of the stairs. When he looked up, he saw the Philip Knight who was entering the cabin.

    "Miss Tyre has left?" The young knight saw Byron, who stood alone in the cabin, curiously asked, "She visited our ship?"

    Byron nodded. "After visiting a circle, I was a little interested in the magical technology, but obviously it was not eye-catching for our boat."

    "Oh, then she..."

    "Don''t mention it, every time I waited for her to open her, she wouldn''t take it anymore, and the vigilance was scary." Byron looked frustrated. "In this respect, she is not as good as yours. ¡±

    "Can you not lead the topic to the side every time," Philip frowned, and then said, "Miss Tyre is a stranger of the guest, we can''t force her to help. Anyway, the lord just confessed to let her produce the magic technology. Interests will be fine, and the follow-up lords will naturally arrange otherwise."

    Thinking of Gao Wen¡¯s expectations for Tyre and his persistence in ¡°building a new type of vessel¡±, Byron couldn¡¯t help but feel: ¡°I want to make Laughing like Miss Tyre¡¯s long-term help, and the lord really made a lot of trouble for myself. Goals... But then again, how can he be so obsessed with making new ships... Can the craftsmen-made ships that we recruited from the Pepe area really come in handy?"

    "The lord said that the land is only the cradle of mankind, and human beings must always go out of the cradle," said Philip Knight, with a serious look. "Although I am not very clear about what he meant by this sentence, but the facts have been It has proved that the judgment of the lord is almost impossible to make mistakes. Since he said that the new type of vessel is useful, it will definitely be useful."

    "Well... anyway, I also believe in the judgment of the lord," Byron said, then looked up and looked at the beam of the hexagonal array of beams on the top of the cabin. The rune is shining with a slight radiance. This thing called the "power ridge" is the aorta of the ship. It connects several decks and the magic net units of each cabin to provide the huge amount of rainbow light required. Energy, "Whether the new vessels are useful, I am looking forward to the upcoming use of the two vessels."

 Chapter 430ï¼š They are coming

    The Rock Fortress, the inner city, a team of bright knights and soldiers are walking across the wide town streets. Over the team, the flag of the Earl of Pompeii in the Holy Spirit Plain is flying in the air, and the golden red embroidery thread is in the sun. A dazzling brilliance, gorgeous and stylish.

    The prince of Maryland stood on the wall of the inner city, overlooking the appearance of the army queue team. After a long time, he whispered: "This is probably the last aid we can count on."

    ¡°It¡¯s better than nothing,¡± said the Count of Carol, standing next to the Maryland singer. ¡°The Earl of Pompeii knows what it means to be broken once the fortress is broken.¡±

    The team that entered the city was not the Knights'' squad sent by the royal family, but the private army of Count Pompeii. The appearance of this army means that the Earl of the Lord finally felt from the recent news. The urgency of the situation made a decision.

    The Rock Fortress is located on the edge of the Earl of Pompeii. In name, the land where the fortress is located belongs to the Pompeii family, but in reality the fortress is directly controlled by the royal family, including the soldiers in the fortress, all directly loyal to the king. There are also farms, mines, and mills around the fortress. Count Pompeii has no obligation to support or support the fortress, but it is clear that the count is very clear that once the fortress was hit by the Cecil family, his The territory will be in jeopardy.

    The news that "the ancestors did not follow the ancestral system" had already been passed out through the southern aristocrats who had taken refuge in the fortress. Earl Pompeii did not dare to guarantee that the Cecil army would stop after the rock fortress, and would not guarantee the fortress. Will the Cecil army first plunder in the surrounding area to make up for the loss of war. Although at the beginning, he seemed to believe that the Cecil people had no way to take the meteorite fortress, so it was quite a bit of peace of mind, but in the Maryland Jazz After hard work, he eventually sent his own army to support this, and this team is also the only reinforcement that the Maryland Jazz can pull.

    ¡°It¡¯s totally unknown how much fighting power these polites in the Holy Spirit Plains can play,¡± Sir Maryland sighed. ¡°But as you said, it¡¯s better than not to be able to manipulate the trebuchet, or hide. Launch a bow and arrow behind the wall."

    The Viscount Carol hesitated, and finally did not hold back and asked: "What new news has the South recently?"

    "I sent three batches of spies, pretending to be merchants and hunters, and only a group of people came back," said the Maryland Jazz. "It¡¯s only now that the Cecils are sending troops here, but more south." I can''t find out completely..."

    "They didn''t give up..." Viscount Carol sank in his heart. "They will come sooner or later."

    Looking at the face of a gray face, even with the scare look of the Viscount, the Maryland jazz can only helplessly sigh in the heart.

    He had great confidence in the fortress he was stationed in. Although he heard many terrible stories about the Cecil army from the refuge of the southern aristocrats, he still had confidence in his fortress. In his opinion, these The southern aristocrats were so scared that the enemy¡¯s horror impressions have been magnified in their hearts. The Maryland jazz is a man who has experienced many battlefields. He knows this scary person very well, so filter out these After the exaggerated elements of the aristocratic discourse, he was not scared by the Cecil army.

    But that doesn''t mean he will take care of the threats that will be faced.

    The Cecils will not be "like the gods" as described by the Southern aristocrats, but they are definitely not a force that can be underestimated. In the face of the powerful Cecil army, the Rock Fortress will certainly experience some hardships, according to Maryland. The Jazz''s deduction, the Cecil''s "Skyfire Explosion" should not be able to break through the fortress''s magical barrier in a short period of time, but the fortress''s defenders have no way to repel Cecil, who can launch continuous magic attacks at remote distances. people.

    This battle should evolve into a protracted confrontation, or, in a more frustrating way, the Cecils unilaterally bombard the meteorite fortress for a long time, and the defenders of the Rock Fortress will be difficult to take the initiative.

    The Maryland singer is not afraid of the long and arduous battle. What he really worries is that the Rock Fortress is now in a state of isolation and helplessness. This is a situation in which the country is deteriorating.

    As long as this deteriorating situation does not improve one day, no matter how long the meteorological fortress can last, it will eventually persist.

    He patted the shoulders of the Viscount Carol: "Go back, we need to relax and relax, drink two glasses of wine to ease your nerves."

    They left the wall and came to the hall of the fortress area.

    As soon as the door of the hall was pushed open, the Maryland sir saw the Viscounti Marioland wearing a loose dressing gown standing in the middle of the hall with a glass of wine, drunkenly talking to the maid in the hall, not far from the side. It was the Viscount of Concord, who was walking around. The face was full of anxiety, and judging from his face, he probably had a lot of drinks.

    "Oh! Jazz! And my friend, Count Carol," Mario Lan saw the person who pushed in the door, and immediately raised his glass and said loudly, "To pay tribute to you, you should taste this."

    "Olan, you drink too much," Carroll frowned slightly, looking at the person who had been more and more misbehaving in recent days. He was quite helpless in his tone. "And how do you wear a nightgown in the hall?"

    "This is inside the castle. You can wear a nightgown anywhere in the castle..." Mariolan laughed. "Reassured, I am sober..."

    Viscount Concord came over and walked straight through Mario Lan, who was already a little confused. His eyes were full of grace, and there was congestion caused by excessive drinking over several days: "Jazz, there is a South..."

    The Maryland singer waved his hand when he said it: "There is no good news."

    Viscount Carroll disappointedly looked at the two friends in front of him, a depression, a depression, and the aristocratic calm and decent have almost disappeared from them.

    Not only these two friends, but the other aristocrats who fled from the south to the fortress are almost no better.

    These viscounts and barons gathered in the banquet hall, or drilled in the bars and hustle and bustle of the city, squandering the only money left in their own bodies, consuming worthless energy, eating and drinking, almost completely invisible. A little bit of hope for hope.

    When he thought of it, he couldn''t help but raise his head and look for someone in the hall. Soon, the figure of Luo Pei-Guilan, the slightly thin figure, appeared in his sight.

    The marquis just sat quietly in a corner and whispered something to one of her knights. Although her face also had faint anxiety, the calm appearance was really different from others.

    For many days, this situation also fell in the eyes of the Maryland jazz. The high-ranking knight looked at the other aristocrats in the hall and couldn''t help but shook his head and whispered: "Not as good as a widow..."

    The nickname Carroll, who was next to him, heard the jazz''s jealousy, but did not hear it, but he just wanted to ask and saw the door of the hall being pushed away again.

    A knight in armor rushed into the hall, and the impact of the steel boots and the ground echoed in the hall. The people nearby were quiet and looked at the knight who suddenly ran in with amazement.

    "General! General!" The Cavaliers yelled and ran to the front of Maryland. "A small number of people who fled outside the city said they came from the G¨¹len area!"

    Glan area?

    The southern nobles in the hall suddenly looked down at the Princess Roperie Graham, who was sitting in the corner, and in their sight, the woman also raised her head and looked at the Maryland jazz with a horrified look. The knight in front of you.

    The Maryland priest took this scene into his eyes and then turned to look at the knight of the letter: "Where are they?"

    "In the barracks below the outer wall," the Cavaliers replied. "We didn''t let them into the city and there was a team of soldiers watching."

    The Maryland singer nodded and nodded: this is necessary caution.

    The Cecils have apparently blocked the southern region. At least in the buffer zone between the meteorite fortress and the south, the Cecil¡¯s blockade line is everywhere, and the experienced spies sent out from the fortress cannot break through this layer. Blockade lines, people who can escape from the south at this time... no matter how they look, they are very suspicious.

    "Take them to the main hall," Sir Maryland quickly made a decision and looked back at the southern aristocrats who had gathered in the hall. "Mr. ladies, I invite everyone to go. Maybe we can finally get the South." Clear message."

    Soon, the Maryland jazz and the southern aristocrats came to the main hall of the castle district, and shortly after they entered the hall and sat down on the high platform, a small group of soldiers walked in with a few ragged, scarred people.

    The few people apparently experienced a hardship. They were ragged, dirty, and bruised. The gesture of the wolverine made the southern aristocrats on the scene unable to remember what they had seen not long ago. The Maryland sir also sighed. Then he asked out, "Who are you? Are you from G¨¹len?"

    The few ragged men were mostly nervous and nervous. Only one person stood in the center and remained calm. It was a tall middle-aged man. He seemed to be turning his head without hearing the words of the Maryland jazz. In the hall, I was looking for someone. Finally, his eyes fell on the woman of Roperie Graham. The middle-aged man immediately yelled at the woman, with a whimper in her voice: "The hostess, I finally saw you!" ¡±

    Roppie G¨¹len also recognized the person in front of her, she stood up from her seat, with an incredible tone: "This is my steward!"

    "Ms., are you sure?" Sir Mary, with some suspicion, looked at the ragged, dirty middle-aged man. "Is he really your steward?"

    "Of course I can be sure," Roppie G¨¹len responded immediately. She scanned everyone on the scene. "I don''t have a drink!"

    "Well, I understand," the Maryland jazz nodded and looked at the middle-aged man standing under the steps. "Mr. Steward, can you bring the news of the South?!"

    "They are coming! The hostess, and the adults, the Cecils are coming!" The housekeeper said with a painful look, full of fear in his tone, "They have occupied the castle of G¨¹len and also occupied Concord." In the Carroll area, they are coming here!"

 Chapter 431ï¼š Inspiring moment

    When the butler of G¨¹len¡¯s collar said ¡°they came,¡± the southern aristocrats at the scene took a breath of cold, and he mentioned that the G¨¹len, Concord, and Carroll areas were successively used by the Cecil Army. After the control, the southern aristocrats shook their heads and sighed to reveal a sad look, especially the Viscount Concord, who had fallen to the extreme, even stunned his face and began to whisper cursing.

    Ms. Roperie? Grange broke the silence before the opening of the Maryland jazz. She clenched her fists and stared at the housekeeper: "My daughter? What about the other people in the castle?"

    "They used the weapon called the ''cannon'' to blow up the entire castle... and almost burned half of the town..." The housekeeper said sadly, "nearly no one escaped... all died... All are dead..."

    Roppini? G¨¹len¡¯s body swayed twice and then fell backwards as if she had lost her strength. Fortunately, one of her guards¡¯ eyes was fast and helped the mistress who was about to faint. The guard was in the woman¡¯s body. Whispered, "Block your eyes."

    "I know." Roppenny? G¨¹len also whispered, then sorrowfully covered his face with his hands.

    The Maryland jazz was only slightly moved after hearing this amazing news. Then he looked at the housekeeper who had escaped from Gloria to the Rock Fortress in an unbelievable look: "The sympathetic encounter, but how do you run Come out? Get it from G¨¹len... It¡¯s not close.¡±

    The housekeeper showed an embarrassing and sad look: "I am really ashamed to start... It is the Cecil who took the initiative to let me go..."

    ¡°Is the Cecils running you away?¡± the Maryland sir asked in surprise. ¡°Why?¡±

    "They are in the next battle," said Lopney Grange, who was forced to calm down from grief. Her eyes stared red at the eyes of Maryland. "They are declaring war! Showing off! They deliberately let us know that the South is happening." Things, let us know that our family business that has been accumulated for hundreds of years has been completely destroyed by them! They are going to completely beat us!"

    The singer of Maryland looked at the woman who could use a powerful description to watch the lady who was able to take the last surviving southern aristocracy out of the battlefield and come to the Rock Fortress. He saw the lady burning in the eyes of the raging The hatred, but not much grief, this is the state of the talents who only want to revenge after losing everything. He can''t help but move: "Ms., your experience makes me angry, please rest assured, we will fight The fortress that the Syr is fighting is where we meet them!"

    His words are firm and powerful, but the southern aristocrats on the scene are almost unresponsive. Most of them have not yet awake from the impact news brought by the butler. A small number of people have been immersed in the fear of the coming of the Cecil. In the middle, Viscount Marie Ola suddenly stood up and waved his arms excitedly: "We can''t wait here to die! This city can''t stop the fire!"

    Other southern aristocrats rioted, and many people began to respond. Mali Oran said this opportunity to quickly say to the singer of Maryland: "Jazz, let''s do it again, let Count Pompeii open the North Gate, we are going to the Holy Spirit Plain. Take refuge!"

    The face of the singer of Maryland is more ugly than ever. He almost can''t conceal the contempt in his own eyes. Those who are completely scared in front of him are no longer worthy of being called aristocrats. They just see them in the rural farmhouses. The soldiers¡¯ swords will be as bad as the poor people who are kneeling down. They are still thinking about running away.

    They thought that the gold and silver left in their pockets were enough for them to eat white bread for a few days in the plains of the Holy Spirit?

    But before the opening of the Maryland jazz, Roppenny Glan had stood up. The lady was almost stunned and glared at everyone on the scene. The voice was in the air: "Your bones are all dissolved by alcohol." What?!"

    Apart from her, the southern aristocrats who fled to this place were all male. However, no one of these men dared to look up and look at Roppeni at the moment. Looking at the sight of the guilty conscience, Roperi Glan could not help but raise his voice. "What are you afraid of? Really no courage left? Don''t forget that this is a rock fortress, a fortress with a magical barrier! You are not talking about it in the banquet hall of the fortress this morning, saying that it is indestructible. I have to forget when I saw the Cecil people in the city.

    "Ms. Ge Lan...woman, what do we have to fight with those Cecils?" A southern aristocrat finally couldn¡¯t help but speak. "We went to the battlefield and added chaos. It¡¯s also for people who don¡¯t give the Rock Fortress. trouble¡­¡­"

    "What nonsense!" Luo Peini stared at the awkward southern aristocrat. "You think so too? Have you forgotten, when you fled here, there are thousands of people around you, now, those who are loyal The knights and soldiers are still waiting for your orders in the city! They have not run, what are you running?

    "Now the Rock Fortress is lacking in manpower. We should concentrate our strength on the hand. We have a strong wall and a magical barrier. Can you move the stone of the trebuchet behind the barrier? Help guard the Master Tower. And the arrow tower is always there?"

    The Maryland singer looked at the impassioned Princess Roperi, and suddenly suddenly felt the brightening of these southern aristocrats... Although most of them were powerless, they were a little power.

    To be honest, he still had some expectations before he thought that the Cecils would not come to attack here. After all, the Rock Fortress theoretically belongs to the land outside the South, Gao Wen? The Duke of Cecil has no reason to attack here. After knowing the story of "the ancestors did not abide by the ancestral system", he has become more and more regretful about the use of these useless southern aristocrats. If you don''t look at the southern aristocrats, there are still some gold and silver, and they still Committed to a lot of things, he probably has long tried to get rid of most of these people.

    And now...

    The Cecils are really coming, so these useless southern aristocrats should also pay some price for the shelter they receive.

    He looked at the woman who was trying to call on the southern aristocrats to arm the defending fortress. The female prince was the only survivor of the southern aristocrats except for the Viscount of Carroll, and now the lady has just been given to Cecil. The man took everything away, her revenge will be determined, which just makes her a good boost.

    So he stood up and said: "Ms. Are you willing to help me defend this fortress?"

    Ropeney turned around with a hint of fanaticism in her eyes: "Yes, jazz, of course I am willing to defeat those Cecils, I am willing to do my best!"

    At the moment, Viscount Carroll, who had always had no opening next to him, stood up in time. He looked around at the southern aristocrats who were shaking and raised their hands: "Gentlemen, you should feel ashamed, and your courage will add up now. Not as good as the Princess of Glan. Don''t forget, we are accepting the shelter of the Rock Fortress. When the fortress is in crisis, it is our duty to stand up. I am willing to respond to the call of the Marquis, although I have only two left. The knight and dozens of soldiers, but I will also stand on the wall and defend the fortress to the last moment!"

    After the first person stood up, more people were finally encouraged. These people who were almost completely destroyed in the gravel shelling and the pursuit of the Southland had actually squeezed a little courage and started to rise and fall. Responding to the situation, they have to take the few hundred followers who are left with them to stand on the wall, and die with the fortress, one to resist the Celsians to the last moment, although many of them After leaving the hall, I would regret even after shouting those **** words, but at least they were agitated and stood up at this moment.

    For the nobility, as long as they stand up at this moment, they are not good enough to sit back.

    Roppini? Glan looked at this scene with satisfaction, and the Maryland jazz also looked at the scene with satisfaction. The latter couldn¡¯t help but nod their head. These southern aristocrats and their only relatives may not be a powerful force. But they can at least alleviate some of the shortages of staff. Don¡¯t say anything else, at least let those who know magic go to the Master Tower to always get it. With these people, the Rock Fortress can stick to it longer. time.

    Maybe you can stick to the situation when the situation in the kingdom turns better.

    He never doubts that his fortress can withstand the attacks of the Cecils. He is only worried that this long-lasting defensive war will drag down the helpless meteorite fortress.

    After the admirable woman''s success succeeded in inspiring the southern aristocrats and once again became the leader of these fallen aristocrats (she was the last time they became their leader when they fled the South), the Maryland jazz to her Said: "Ms. Ge Lan, your courage is really a manifestation of the aristocratic spirit. I hope that you can integrate the talents of the southern aristocracy. You will lead them. I will arrange for you to guard and maintain the inner magic tower of the fortress. And the second city wall, I think the gentlemen on the scene have no opinion on this?"

    The southern aristocrats at the scene expressed their agreement.

    Later, the Maryland Jazz called the soldiers and began to arrange the defense of the fortress: "First empty the sporadic farms in the south of the fortress... all of them are withdrawn to the city, the rest are burned directly, and the wells are filled...

    "Clear all the trees on the edge of the hills in the south, burn them or cut them down, and leave nothing to block the sight.

    "The patrol team has doubled..."

    After leaving the main hall, Roperie G¨¹len walked with his butler.

    The singer of Maryland has no time to pay attention to the trivial little things, and Lopney? G¨¹len wants to take his own people to find a place to rest, and this is exactly what she wants.

    She looked at her ragged butler, and the cronies who followed the housekeeper to "escape". The clothes on these people were real, the mud and oil were real, and the scars under the rags... It is also true.

    When there were no outsiders around, she said softly: "You have worked hard."

    "This is our pleasure."

    "How''s it going?"

    "The eagle has left the nest and the chicks are well."

    Roperi?? Glan Wei nodded and nodded, then looked up, through the high narrow window on the side of the castle promenade, watching the distant side has gradually emerged a red sunset.

    "This long list is finally coming to an end."

 Chapter 432ï¼š Aristocratic virtue

    The magical guided guns that were pulled by Hummer marched on the earthy roads where the potholes were difficult to walk. The heavily armed Cecil fighters formed a **** shape around the front and rear of the gun, always alerting everything on the wasteland. Quietly, the young Philip Knight rides on the front end of the team. At the end of his line of sight, it is the northernmost mountain in the south.

    The meteorite fortress was between the mountains, as if a prison door locked the mountains firmly, and the Cecil family was locked in this land for a hundred years.

    Today, he is going to open the door.

    The scouts riding the fast horse and the trio are constantly dispatched from the ranks, and the surrounding situation is detected in all directions, and the situation is returned to the team at any time: now the team has arrived between the meteorite fortress and the south. In the buffer zone, you must be vigilant.

    The Philip Knight is very clear that this will be a very different battle from the Crushed Stones. Before the gravel ridge, he played a defensive battle. The attacker was a nobility coalition. He only needed to arrange the artillery positions in place and wait. The enemy can vote for the net, and this time he becomes the offensive side, then everything will be completely different.

    If you follow the traditional aristocratic code and war etiquette, both the offensive and the defensive side must act according to the rules. Even if one of the parties has proved the opponent''s course of action, he must wait patiently on the agreed battlefield, waiting for the opponent to enter the battlefield. After the battle is set up and the signal of war is issued, the attack can be launched. This ¡°combat process¡±, which is more meaningful than the actual meaning, is highly praised by the nobility because it can ensure the safety of the warriors in the whole war as much as possible. Elegant and decent, but the shelling on the gravel ridge has broken all this.

    On the gravel ridge, a cannon rang, and the aristocratic coalition forces that had not yet had time to organize the formation were attacked by the Seychelles. After that, the traditional war ceremonies disappeared and they had already suffered a loss. The aristocrats could not continue to obey the old rules. The Philip Knight must always be prepared to deal with the enemy''s assault. However, the magic crystal orbital gun is powerful, but it is the most vulnerable stage before the bombardment.

    Philip Knight thought, a small commotion suddenly came from afar, he looked up and saw several soldiers are escorting two people **** by the five flowers to come forward.

    Philip stopped the horse and saw the two men **** wearing traditional or old-fashioned iron chain armor. No one could be seen outside the chain. One of the men¡¯s arms was injured by a heat ray gun and the wound was black. One piece, the other person can''t see too obvious trauma.

    The squad leader who escorted the two men gave a ceremony and loudly reported: "Sir! We caught the spies of the Rock Fortress. They were sneaking in the nearby woods and found by the patrolling forces."

    The two captive captives looked fearful and nervous. It was like the Cecil soldiers who were wearing strange equipment and fierce names would eat people. Philip looked down on the two men and asked for a long time: "You guys Is it a rock fortress?"

    In this case, they did not admit that they were looking for death. The two prisoners hesitated for a moment and then nodded.

    "Very good, don''t worry, I won''t kill you," said the Philip Knight, nodding his head. "I will let you go back to our lord with a letter to be handed over to the commander of the Rock Fortress."

    ......

    The Cecil people are really coming.

    Two patrol soldiers who went to the southern patrol of the fortress brought back the news of the Cecil¡¯s massive attack and brought back the ¡°letter¡± they handed over to the Rock Fortress.

    The guards of the Rock Fortress convened all the army commanders at the first time, and also convened the southern aristocrats who took refuge in the fortress.

    In the main hall of the castle district, a knight captain forwards the news from the front to his chief:

    "General, there are three to five thousand people who are coming to the north. They also have a very large fleet of cars carrying all sorts of weird things, perhaps the ''Tianhuo Explosion'' casting device. They have now entered The hills to the south of the fortress will enter the plains in about three days..."

    The southern aristocrats were slightly commotion, but overall it was fairly stable, while other Cavaliers officers whispered, a middle-level knight commander stood up from his seat and looked at the Maryland sir: "General, those Cecils What did you write on the ''war book''?"

    The Maryland jazz nodded and took out the "Duke of Govin Cecil''s personal letter" that he had just sent to his hand. All of them were immediately attracted by the letter, especially the southern nobles in the hall. It was even a moment that even the breathing slowed down.

    The singer of Maryland already knew the contents of the letter. He first looked at the southern aristocrats and then said it slowly and unhurriedly: "I will read the above to you."

    The content of the letter is not long. It is not as complicated and gorgeous as most aristocratic letters. The words are simple and straightforward.

    "... More than forty nobles in the Southland declared war on the Cecil family. After the defeat, the surviving culprit has fled to the Rock Fortress. In view of the unprovoked violations of the aristocrats on the land and people of Cecil, they have been legally punishable by war. Now, the Cecil army is going to your place to receive prisoners of war. I hope that you will distinguish between right and wrong, hand over the war criminals, and accept our personnel to go to the city to search."

    It took less than a minute for the Maryland buddy to finish reading the letter, and then the whole hall was in a state of silence.

    It was not until two minutes later that a Cavalier officer exclaimed to break the silence: "What is this?! How can there be such a negotiation instrument?!"

    "Yes, of course, this is not a negotiation," said the Maryland sir, looking at the knight officer. He said with a sigh of relief, "This is a high-ranking order, and it is more arrogant than the king¡¯s order to his own servant! It looks like us. The founding hero who died and resurrected was simply not prepared to negotiate with us."

    The Southern aristocrats were uneasy after listening to the contents of the letter. It seemed that they were really afraid that the former Maryland singer would hand them over to exchange the security of the fortress. Now they saw the reaction of the jazz, and they only got a little peace of mind. The Viscount Mariolan said in a hurry: "Jazz, you are right, the Cecils will not negotiate with us in accordance with tradition. Their lords have always ignored all virtues and rules and negotiated with them only. It can be a waste of time and it will fall into the trap!"

    The Maryland Sir nodded slightly and saw this scene. The Viscount Concord next to him also stood up and said: "Jazz, the Cecils will still arrive in three days. We can do more preparations at this time..."

    ¡°Do you want to make more preparations?¡± The Maryland sir looked at the tall, thin man who was desperate and drunk, and he knew that although the family of Concico was passed down and was far away, he was a resourceful and flexible person. I don''t mind listening to the other person''s opinion. "What do you mean?"

    Viscount Concord bit his teeth and said: "We can dig more traps on the plains in advance, and send druids to the poisons on the hills. In addition, we can throw the dead animals into the Baishui River. You can even let the druids spread the plague directly in the river. We have already landed all the wells on the plains in advance. The Cecils want to take water and rely on the Baishui River. Their weapons are so powerful that people will always get sick... ..."

    "Don''t say it anymore," Concord hadn''t finished yet. The Maryland Jazz suddenly interrupted him loudly. "Victoria, how do you...the insidious thoughts come out? If we do, there are still The slightest aristocratic spirit can be said!"

    "Jazz, these tricks may be insidious, but they are really effective," Conservatoire argued. "The Cecils do not speak virtues and rules. Their lords are the ones who take the lead in destroying the aristocracy. We don''t have to follow. What aristocratic spirit they talk about..."

    The Maryland singer looked at the Viscount Concord with a surprised look, as if he had known each other on the first day. He did not expect these insidious schemes to be spoken from a nobleman, but he also recognized the Viscount of Concord. These schemes were indeed effective, but after some thoughts, he couldn¡¯t help but say: "You can know that the lower reaches of the Baishui River are not only the army of the Cecil people. The river continues to go down, and countless people are relying on it. survive."

    "What do the lives and deaths of those civilians have to do with us? When we are sleepy on the wasteland, those civilians may have forgotten their lords and are busy welcoming their new Cecil family!" Viscount Concord Some excitement said, as if the pressure accumulated over so many days finally broke out on him, "Jazz, I know that you are worried about what the White River runs to the south, and there is a part of your territory on the hillside, but don''t Forgot, there are my manor and castle down again! What we are going to do now is to sacrifice the glory of the civilians like wheat. This group has been cut off, and the next year is long, but once we die, who Can you maintain the order of the land in the south?"

    Viscount Concord waved his arm and said that there was a bit of impassioned meaning in the end. The most stunned Maryland jazz was that the southern aristocrats on the scene responded one by one. They nodded and agreed to Concord. These proposals of the Viscounts were only because of the "sacrifice of glory" in the latter''s words. This strategy, which completely violated the spirit of the aristocracy, seemed to be a lofty plan.

    But at this moment, the woman''s voice suddenly screamed coldly: "Gentlemen, you are afraid that it is too simple."

    At this moment, Roppie G¨¹len had a great say in the southern aristocracy. As soon as she spoke, the aristocrats who had already stirred up were quiet, and even the Maryland jazz showed a look at the side of the show, waiting for Roperie to pick up. Down the words.

    "You are afraid not to forget, the Cecil people depend on what made their family."

    Roperie Graham screamed coldly, and more than half of the people on the scene quickly showed a thoughtful look.

    "Alchemy Pharmacy, their alchemicals can be used as water, and what is a very valuable thing?" Roppie G¨¹len glanced around the circle, "even if you use Druid spells to make the rivers of Baishui River all If you make a toxin, the Cecil people will not care, but you will waste a lot of effort!"

    The Southern aristocrats looked at each other, and the Concord Viscount was speechless. The Maryland Jazz said in a timely manner: "It is true, Viscount Concord, you are not a good idea."

    Then he said: "But we really need to respond, and we have to stand still with the Cecils..."

 Chapter 433ï¼š The end of the aristocratic war

    In the night, a silent team is under the cover of darkness and close to the Cecil''s camp.

    The team wore light leather armor that was easy to move, and all the equipment carried on it was painted black. They were smart, and they were on the road in the wilderness all over the gravel.

    It was a dark night without starlight, but their actions were still unaffected by the darkness.

    This is a force formed by the extraordinary, they are the precious elite of the Rock Fortress.

    The decent aristocrats often disdain to carry out sneak attacks during the war. The warring parties have agreed on each other''s time and place. It is the rules of war in their minds to stand up and fight in the battlefield, but in this upright aristocrat After the rules of war have been broken, experienced veterans will not know what to do with the virtues of the so-called nobles on the battlefield. To put it bluntly, it is nothing more than a fig leaf used to decorate the facade when plundering interests, and to tear off this layer of fig leaf. What to do or what to do.

    A faint shadow passed over the grassy surface and condensed alongside a boulder, while other supernaturals dressed in nighttime camouflage came to the figure in a few breaths. The stalker captain who emerged from the shadows whispered his voice and whispered to his team members: "It''s coming, be vigilant, and give priority to destroying the magical devices on those cars."

    The superbs who performed the sneak attack secretly touched the carry-on pouch with the magic scrolls in their parcels. The explosions they created were enough to destroy the Seychelles'' magical devices, which are extremely valuable strategic resources for the Rock Fortress. It''s all done by a lot of experienced magicians, and the task of these people is to make sure that these valuable scrolls can be used in the most appropriate place.

    After a short break, these sneak attackers re-started, and the most powerful shadow power in the night came from all directions, hiding their figures in the depths of the darkness, and soon they disappeared from the vast wasteland. The rest of the darkness that rushes through the grass.

    In a place far away from them, a faint red light flashed through a thick grass.

    A steel ranger wearing a lightweight armor retrieved his gaze from a distance. The red shimmer of the tactical eyepiece flashed on his helmet. He lowered his voice and whispered to the team commander beside him: "Captain, Also found a team, this team should be ours?"

    The tactical eyepiece with "detecting distortion" is enough to detect most of the stalkers'' trails, even on this starless deep night, those who sneak in the open plains with great ability to act quickly Shaped.

    "This team is ours, but don''t slam the idiots quickly and go into the minefield," the steel cavalry captain whispered. "The brothers have spent so much effort to bury a full-day mine, at least one Two."

    "Oh, okay."

    "Get ready for the explosion shot first, and wait until the enemy is in a mess."

    The soldiers of the Steel Rangers acted in the dark, and in front, the sneak attackers from the Rock Fortress were still moving fast toward the goal.

    A fast shadow of black and white shuttles between gravel and weeds, as if the ubiquitous night wind is unrestrained and natural, the stalker captain enjoys this feeling of walking in the dark, especially in this night breeze. High for killing nights.

    The darkness of the darkness is his armor, and the quiet blade is best for cutting the throats of the lambs to be slaughtered. He likes this kind of work that masters his life and death in the dark, although it is always a little thrilling, but accompanied by thrills. It is an intoxicating pleasure.

    I heard that the Celsians¡¯ skyfire explosions are terrible, and even the coalition forces of more than forty noble families in the South are giggling, but it is such a task that can bring enough sense of accomplishment: the powerful magic props also have its The soft ribs, the stalkers are good at doing, is to insert the knife into these soft ribs.

    A chilly night wind blew, blowing a little fog on the wasteland, slamming the cover of the darkness, and the stalker captain and his team members stepped on a gravel in the footsteps, at the moment when the footsteps landed, one A strange "beep" sound suddenly passed into his ear.

    A stalker stopped in confusion, and he felt that the touch on his sole was a little wrong: "I seem to step on something..."

    The stalker said as he raised his foot and wanted to see what was under his feet.

    Then he found that his foot stepped on a ray of flames that exploded.

    The bang of the "bang" broke the silence of the night, the stalker who stepped on the mine was divided into many batches and flew into the sky, and at the moment of the explosion, the quickest response of several stalkers had suddenly burst into the mind. The same word: trap!

    The speed of the most powerful stalker''s career is fully motivated at this moment. The members of this team have begun to spread in all directions while their partners are in the sky. However, no matter how fast they are, they are better than those. In the explosion, the shrapnel and gravel scattered in the explosion, a series of screams rang out in an instant, and half of the people in the team were affected by the explosion on the spot.

    The stalker captain is stronger in strength. He relied on the crisis instinct that he cultivated for many years to leave the explosion earlier than others. However, the loud noise and the flash still make him dizzy. In this short stun, he The afterglow of the corner of the eye suddenly saw one figure after another appearing in the distant grass.

    The battle instinct that has been cultivated for many years allowed this mid-level stalker to forcibly resist the dizziness of his mind, and the first time he pulled out the short sword he wore. In the next second, his figure became blurred.

    Under no circumstances should the stalker be completely exposed to the enemy, only to hide the figure, in order to be invincible in the fight, his mind flashed through the words that the tutor said to himself when he became an extraordinary person. At the same time, the eyes stared sharply at the figure of the ambush who emerged from the grass, waiting to see which daring first rushed forward.

    He is still very confident about his close combat ability.

    However, the first one that rushed to him was not the ambush, but a powerful explosion! !

    Along with the slight sound of a series of mechanical impacts, the sharp popping sound came from a distance, and the weird things wrapped in light blue magic light groups were from the weird weapons squatting on the shoulders of the "grass lurkers". Flying out, after a quick and short trajectory in the air, they fell one after another at the feet of the stalkers, followed by a series of shocking explosions.

    There are many unique and extraordinary soldiers in this world. As the "spirit sword warriors" of various forces, they have different ways of fighting.

    The Ranger is good at jungle combat, the rogue army has a powerful magical power, the Royal Shadow Guard will jump out of the sneak state and whirlwind, and the steel rangers from Cecil''s collar...

    They will lie in the grass, waiting for a sudden jump out of your face! p! g!

    Then I ran after playing.

    Deep and dark, in the wilderness without starlight, the explosion of the explosion near the Cecil camp broke the original quiet night, and in the center of the Cecil camp, the Philip Knight was quietly listening to the distant The explosion sounded.

    The aristocrats in the Rock Fortress really sneaked into the night.

    The nobility may be dull, but it is not stupid. After being chased by the Cecils in the south for nearly half a month, they can at least sum up some of the experience of beating the magic crystal orbital guns, but the launching of the shells requires a position. Therefore, if you want to fight against the Cecil''s magic weapon, it is the only solution to destroy it before it enters the launching state. In front of the cannon, any behavior attached to the traditional aristocratic war rules is no different from suicide.

    The young Philip Knight sighed slightly.

    After all, the classical aristocratic wars are gone, and the nobles learn to fight or to abandon "decent" faster than he imagined. Just as the lord said, the romantic and inefficient aristocratic war is dying. When the new era comes, the war must return to the most primitive and pure state.

    A low snoring suddenly came from the side, interrupting the thinking of the Philip Knight, and he looked up and saw that the magical device that was placed in the center of the camp and occupied a small half of the table was making a sound and flash. He immediately stepped forward and slightly manipulated the rune trigger on the base of the magic guide.

    The device was activated, and the big face of the Byron Knight''s unshaven smack was projected in midair. The other side came out with a big trick that interfered with the noise: "Can you hear it? Can you hear it? Hell... This stuff It¡¯s so useful...¡±

    "You can hear, you can hear you, don''t need to be so loud!" Philip replied briefly after a moment of anger. Although he tried to use it a few times, this new communication device still makes him feel every time. Marvel.

    It is also Philip''s mission to use the new communication device on the battlefield and to test its value on the battlefield. For this reason, the team that attacked the Rock Fortress also brought a team of magician and a lot of magic net units and magic. The obelisk component can be used to lay the magic field to the place where the army is.

    Because the Count of Hosman died early, the efficiency of the South African aristocracy to establish the magic net is not high. The coverage of the magic net in the northern region is still not connected to the level of seamless connection. Between the wilderness and the village, technicians are needed. We constantly set up relay stations to ensure the signal transmission of the Magic Network Communicator, but fortunately, the Honeycomb Demon Unit and the Small Obelisk are modular, and it is not difficult to install them all the way.

    In the holographic projection above the communicator, the Byron Knight was amazed and the door was still very big: "This thing is really a good thing... I don''t dare to think, we are so far away, it is so easy I can talk... I have seen the scenes of the Master¡¯s use of communication for the past half of my life."

    "Your voice can be smaller. The communicator uses the magic net to transmit signals, not using your big tricks."

    "Oh, I can''t help it," the Knights of Byron laughed and then looked at the side of the ear. "You seem to be a little busy on the other side..."

    Philip''s face was a bit tangled: "As you guessed before, they came to attack."

    "The aristocrats can learn how to fight," the Byron Knight slaps and laughs. "Unfortunately they are too tender, they can think of this idea in the middle of the night..."

    Seeing this old partner''s increasingly unfair appearance, Philip couldn''t help but frown: "You just came to occupy the channel to chat with me?"

    The word "channel" was invented by the lord.

    "Chat? Oh, I am here to talk to you about business," said the Byron Knight as if he had thought of what he was going to say, and quickly pulled back the subject. "We have set sail, two warships, with the latest type." The calibrator ''Rainbow cannon, all the way to the wind and the waves to rush to your side!"

    "Calibrator?" Philip Knight repeated this strange vocabulary curiously. From the structure and expression of the word, he heard the style of the ancient gangster.

    "The name given by Master Carmel after the formation of the rainbow light gun, meaning that it can be used to calibrate the enemy''s mentality," Byron laughed, and his face turned into a sigh of relief. "Now look at the progress on your side." After the ship is loaded with the rainbow light cannon, there is not much self-defense ability. You have to clean up the position."

    Looking at the old partner who laughed like a child in the holographic projection, Philip¡¯s regrets and exclamations about the end of the aristocratic war did not know when it had vanished. He laughed as well, and his voice was loud and powerful: "You still Think about yourself, you better hurry, maybe I will open the wall of the Rock Fortress before you arrive!"

    "Hah, you are a little to see Miss Tyre''s skills."

    (Everyone is happy to say that I want to take a vacation...)

 Chapter 434ï¼š Approach

    On the white waters of the night, two large vessels that have been completely remodeled and seemingly weird are sailing in the rolling waves with speed and sensitivity that are completely out of size.

    These are two large ships with a faint outline of inland river sails. However, about one-third of the original wooden hulls are covered with a layer of metal plates for reinforcement and guiding. The sails were also removed, and the base for the fixed mast was fitted with a large and sturdy metal bracket, and a wing-like straight structure was extended toward the sides of the hull. The magic runes on the "wing" structure were in the night. There is a glimmer of light, and it is in harmony with the magical crystals of the hull, and the most conspicuous things on these two ships are in addition to the distinctive "wing" structure known as the "magic array". It is two huge magic guides mounted on the deck.

    Their basic outlines seem to be extraordinarily large magic crystal orbital guns, but the "barrel" is not a straight parallel metal rail, but three alloy "beams" with elegant curvature and a front view of the "good" shape. The inner side of the alloy beam is covered with magic lines, and a transparent and slender artificial crystal is fixed in the center of the three alloy beams by some kind of mechanical locking device. In the latter half of the alloy beam, it can be seen that it is slightly simple but firm and reliable. The steelwork unit connects the entire "barrel" to the base.

    The size of this device is almost twice that of the first generation of magic crystal orbital guns. Although it is in accordance with the development law of general technical creation, it must have improved space for optimizing structure and reducing volume after the technology matures, but it is born from it. At the beginning of the size, this is definitely a powerful thing.

    The dynamic ridges that extend from under the deck, spread over the magic lines, and the magic net runes that can be seen throughout the deck, as well as the set of amplifiers exposed in the second half of the weapon base, also emphasize this. The "power" of things.

    Carrying such a heavy set of "reconstruction results", the two ships that were originally only inland river warships will naturally become bulky, but they are sailing fast in the water, and now it is still a cloud-covered night of the stars. There are few habits of "night flight" on the ship. No other ships can be seen on the White River. On the wide and clear river, the two ships are galloping out to make any captain of this era stunned.

    This is all because the waves of the Baishui River are pushing the two ships forward.

    The two warships sailed one after the other. The originally calm and white waters of the Baishui River rolled up waves near the two ships. These waves did not shake the ships, but pushed them smoothly all the way. On the water between the waves, there is an elegant to almost dreamy figure that floats agilely between the bubble and the water.

    It is a girl with a beautiful fishtail. She is in the water, her body jumps out of the water from time to time, and dances with the waves around her. Her fishtail is foamed, and the waves are the same as the waves next to her. She is like an elf in the water. The legendary fairy in the river is generally playing with the entire Baishui River.

    Byron walked out of the cabin and breathed the fresh, cool air on the White River. He saw Tyre in the waves and couldn''t help but underestimate: "It feels more spiritual when swimming in the water."

    A footstep came from the side, and Gao Wen¡¯s voice rang behind Byron: "That''s because she had slept for two days and two nights before, and then I don''t wake up, I really doubt that this fish is dead. The pool is in."

    Byron turned and saw that the lord wearing a uniform was watching the figure of River Titier.

    He gave a tribute to Gao Wen: "Lord."

    Gao Wen waved his hand and asked casually: "What is the situation at Philip?"

    Byron shook his head: "The Meteorite Fortress sent a team of extraordinary people to attack the temporary camp, but the sneak attack plan that the nobles can toss is really ridiculous, except for the loss of manpower before the war, I am afraid that it will not cause any damage."

    Gao Wen is not surprised by this: "They can make a sneak attack. This is already an improvement. If it weren''t for the southern aristocrats who had our experience to run to the Rock Fortress, I guess the Orthodox knights in the fortress would even harass the sneak attack on the camp. Such tactics can''t be imagined."

    "Yeah, the nobles finally learned to fight," Byron grinned, and then sighed, "But Philippe may have to entangle for a while, entangled in the ''noble war'', and the knight spirit is unbearable. Category¡­¡­"

    Gao Wen turned his head and stunned Byron. The tone was quite a joke: "You know a lot about Philip."

    "Hey, I have been working together for six years. The talent of the kid is really strong. It became a formal knight six years ago. I am afraid that I will be able to reach the middle class in these two years. In this life, there may be opportunities to challenge the high-level..." Speaking of this, Byron couldn''t help but shook his head. "It''s a pity that the head is a little wood, and everything like the knight story hero biography is made true. I saw the first time someone saw it after the age of seventeen. The knight can use the belief to influence the **** of the dragon."

    It is a legendary hero in itself, and Gao Wen, who has a lot of heroes on his body, is a bit embarrassed: "Cough, hero biography is not necessarily all made up of chaos..."

    "Ah," Byron immediately looked even more awkward. He scratched his hair with a little nervousness and apologetics, but he didn''t know what to think of, and his face gradually became strange and looked like he was still talking. .

    Gao Wen¡¯s reaction to seeing him looked like this, and he said with a wooden face: ¡°The book of more than 80 princesses is really made up.¡±

    "Cough, yes, that must be the same as you said..." Byron coughed on the spot and then bluntly shifted the topic before the boss slashed the knife (the mercenary idea). "But then, why don''t you see Miss Amber?" ?"

    "She was seasick and couldn''t climb for a while," Gao Wen said casually. "It was more exciting than anyone at the time... I don''t know if she had the strength to go to the Rock Fortress to perform the mission. ""

    "Miss Amber would be seasick?" Byron was a little surprised. "I thought she had no weakness in anything related to running..."

    Gao Wenwen¡¯s disdain in his heart: There is no weakness, and there is still less shame in that thing. ¡°The Secretary of the Military Intelligence Bureau¡¯s weak mousetrap¡± everyone knows...

    At this time, Byron put away the joke and asked him a question he was very concerned about: "Lord, in fact, I thought you were going to start with Philip, but I didn''t expect you to follow my ''second echelon''. ¡±

    In the eyes of most people, in fact, the first and second combat corps led by Philip is the frontal battlefield and main force of the attacking meteorite fortress, although the gate of the fortress may need to use the "calibrator" rainbow light cannon. To open, but the real attack on the fortress, to destroy the enemy''s vital forces is the army led by Philip, Gao Wen is rarely away from the local expedition once, everyone thought he was going to follow Philip, but no one thought of the ancestors I chose to go with Byron.

    "You should know that although I went to the battlefield, I hope that my appearance is only a symbolic meaning. The Cecil Combat Corps should have the ability to take the fortress alone. If you attack a rock fortress, you must let me know how to go." The commander of the army is to plead guilty to the people of Cecil," Gao Wen explained. "And I am more interested in new weapons and new technologies than the battles at Philip."

    Byron couldn''t help but look back and look at the "calibrator" rainbow light cannon mounted on the deck of the ship. Under the deep night, this powerful new weapon is like a steel beast. On the deck, there are only a few runes showing the state of the energy, shimmering on its base, just like the eyes of a beast.

    "What about new weapons... This thing is really exciting."

    "It''s not just as simple as driving," Gao Wen shook his head gently, his eyes on the rainbow light cannon, and the focus of the line of sight seemed to be placed farther away. "Magic crystal railguns and rainbow guns... they You can smash the castle of the nobility, or you can tear the barrier of the mage. The value of these two things is far from being reflected in one or two wars."

    ......

    The team sent to attack the Cecil camp and destroy the magical devices failed.

    The bad news was sent to the Rock Fortress, and the Cecil''s army continued to advance, and the Maryland Jazz''s hair began to be consumed at a rate visible to the naked eye.

    He faintly felt that his previous confidence... may be too much.

    From the mouths of the southern aristocrats, he did realize that the threat of the Cecils was enormous, and based on the existing information, a plan to weaken the army of Cecil was developed, which was even contrary to the spirit of the knight.

    He knew that the Cecil''s "Skyfire Explosion" was released with some sort of magic device, and that the Cecils needed to establish positions to make these magic devices exert their maximum power, so they sent people to try to run on those magic devices. Destroy it before.

    But those people have encountered a force that seems to be dedicated to confronting the extraordinary, and the combat power is extremely strong, almost completely destroyed.

    The small-unit sneak attack is ineffective, and the Maryland singer can only begin to send troops to obstruct the enemy. This is the second plan against the knightly spirit.

    As we all know, the army is the most fragile and chaotic in the process of marching. A large number of teams are difficult to conduct effective command in the operation. The bottom soldiers tend to be chaotic when facing chaos, and the officers cannot panic in the soldiers. In this case, the organization has effectively counterattacked. Therefore, sneak attacks during the enemy¡¯s march can often yield miraculous effects. It is precisely because the chaotic army is very likely to cause accidental casualties among the nobility. Therefore, in the traditional aristocratic war, ¡°right The military harassment during the march has always been a prohibited matter.

    But since the move to attack the camp at night has been made, the Maryland Jazz has no intention of breaking a knightly spirit.

    However, on the 56th of Anshou''s 736th fire, the Cecils set foot on the narrow plains of the southern part of the Rock Fortress, and the team that the Maryland Jazz sent out to harass only escaped less than half of the people.

    Facing the stunned General of the Fortress, the wounded knight who led the team said his nightmare encounter.

    When he took the soldiers to the Cecils with great fanfare, the latter seemed to have been ready to see them, and there was no panic. The Cecil soldiers were as precise and subconscious as the machine. The counterattack is first of all a kind of "airfire explosion" carried by a single soldier, then the explosives thrown out and the magic beam launched by the armband, and finally the enchanting sword that can easily open the armor of the ordinary soldiers, each of which is powerful.

    The so-called sudden attack, it seems to be the initiative to send death.

    It turns out that it is not a good idea to leave the fortress and take the initiative to attack whatever the form of attack.

    The singer of Maryland can only let one heart sink to the lowest, waiting quietly for the arrival of the Cecil.

    On the 57th of Anjou¡¯s 736th fire, the flag of the Cecil appeared at the end of the plain opposite the Rock Fortress.

 Chapter 435ï¼š On the 57th of the fire, it is advisable to shell the fortress.

    After being close to the Rock Fortress, the corps led by Phillips was attacked several times during the night sneak attack and daytime obstruction, as Byron felt: the nobles finally began to learn how to fight a real encounter, However, after all, they learned a little late.

    The attack plan that the commanders of the Rock Fortress can make is based on the old-style army. They imagined the Cecil Combat Corps as another aristocratic private corps with powerful magical equipment. On this basis, the attack was carried out. The discipline of the Syr, the way of marching, the way of camping, and the speed of command response, and then to develop various attacks, the result is naturally no suspense.

    The Philip Knights admitted that the commanders of the Rock Fortress were indeed fighting aggressively, but they failed.

    On the 57th of the fire, on the hottest day of the summer, the flag of the Cecil Combat Corps entered the small plain area in the southern part of the Rock Fortress, one day earlier than originally anticipated.

    The enemies in the Rock Fortress seem to have finally given up the initiative to attack. As the Cecils get closer, they begin to shrink into the fortress, and the large, strong, and sentry towers around the fortress are abandoned. Before the arrival of the Cecils, they were burned. When the Philip Knights set foot on the plains, his camp was even a woodland burned by the enemy.

    In the new base camp, Philip Knight left the barracks and patrolled the newly built camp. He looked north. Between the rolling hills, he could clearly see the towering walls of the meteorite fortress. Dark, but floating in the sun with a layer of fantastic magical light, the top of the fortress can also see several giant mage towers running, the giant runes floating on the top of the tower and the city walls below reflect each other, this time The sights are hard to see in the barren and ruined South.

    The Philip Knight turned his head again and looked at a hill behind the camp that was the location of the artillery position.

    The technical soldiers are transporting the main cannon components to the hills, where they are assembled into fixed siege turrets, assisted by temporary magic effects such as weight loss, and heavy "just-i-type" orbital acceleration guns. It will be installed very quickly enough to pose a deadly threat to the first wall of the meteorite fortress, while the remaining few heavy-duty acceleration guns and light cannons will be advanced by the Second Corps to the northwest after the heavy artillery positions are established. The high ground was erected to create a more complete and dense fire coverage.

    Covered with artillery to propel the position, one position advances one position, which is what the lord wrote in the "Artillery General" and is the most basic and effective part of the fire application technique, although the Philip Knight is also He used it for the first time, but he knew it would be fruitful.

    The Rock Fortress has already appeared in the eyes of the Cecils. In other words, the Cecils are now under the eyelids of the Rock Fortress.

    The distance between the two sides has gone too far. At least, in terms of the range of the "Justice-i-type" orbital acceleration gun, the Cecil army is too close, and the Philip Knight is aware of the cannons he has at hand, in the right conditions. In the case, those cannons can even attack enemies outside the line of sight, as long as the ballistics are calculated. By conversion, it is possible that he can directly attack the meteorite fortress at the edge of the hilly land without stepping on the plain.

    But in this battle, he doesn''t have to pull the distance so far, nor can he pull the distance so far.

    After returning to the camp, the young knight looked at the map drawn by the military map lord hanging in the big account with a surprising accuracy. On the map, he could clearly see the meteorite fortress and his own Location, you can also see the terrain around the meteorite fortress. He saw the Dorgon River from the south of the Holy Spirit Plain passing through a cornice on the west side of the Meteorite Fortress, where it was divided into two, which became the White River. The tributary flows all the way to the southwest, and the most suitable place for the warship to moor and become an attack point is an open area in the western part of the plain.

    This area must be completely within the support of the Cecil Corps, so it is necessary for the Philip Knight to advance the position to the plains, while also setting up the second high ground in a place closer to the White River, and he does not believe that this distance has What is the range of the inappropriate trebuchet? How far can the mages throw a big fireball?

    To put it bluntly, he pushed his position forward halfway, and the defenders of the Rock Fortress still could only blink.

    The curtain of the camp was opened, and a young female knight wearing a silver-white magic armor and a slashed sword at her waist walked into the account. The female knight stood upright in front of Philip and gave a military ceremony: "Sir The scout has returned and the perimeter is safe!"

    Philip sighed: "They really watched us laying a position here..."

    The young female knight from Margarita in the Kant area could not help but say: "Their reaction is quite normal."

    Philip looked at Margarita and he was very impressed with the female knight. Kant''s old knight, Wald Peric, praised the lady. He knew that Margarita was a knightly talented person. However, because the time of loyalty to Cecil is still short, the thoughts of the young lady who have belonged to the traditional aristocracy have not changed, but Philip does not care much about it.

    "Why are their reactions normal?" Philip asked casually.

    "Relying on a strong fortress and magic barrier to protect yourself, waiting for an opportunity to fight back or wait for a change after the wall, this is a fixed idea of ??many nobles, especially when the active offensive effect is not good," Margarita Station Straight, she wants to work hard to leave a good impression of the Kant¡¯s knight in the heart of the ¡°lord¡¯s circle¡±. ¡°They can take the initiative to attack a few times. It¡¯s already supernormal, and several attacks are frustrated. It is impossible to continue to let the soldiers out of the city to meet the enemy, so they can only hide behind the wall. This is a reasonable choice."

    After a pause, Margarita went on to say: "In most cases, the siege of the fortress and the fortress is protracted. I think the commanders in the Rock Fortress think so, as long as the magic barrier can hold them. I don''t mind what we are doing outside, just like Sotelberg was besieged 40 years ago, the enemy was surrounded for three years, the leader of Soest was still unscathed, but the soldiers who besieged the castle escaped most of the time, and finally the leader of Soest When the reinforcements came, the enemies who besieged the castle would have to retreat. Presumably, the people in the Rock Fortress are also playing the same idea."

    Philip nodded thoughtfully: "So what it is..."

    Margarita looked at Philip with some curiosity: "Adults... sir, don''t you know this?"

    Her doubts are very reasonable: Philip is also a noble aristocratic knight. The Cecil family had its own castle when it was degraded. How can the Philip Knights who grew up in such a proper environment not understand the basic rules of these nobles? What?

    In the face of the question of the horsewoman, Philip has nothing to hide. Frankly: "I understand everything, but the Cecils never do this. It is not the case before the lord returns to the world."

    "Oh?" Margarita widened her eyes. "Cecile... How did you fight?"

    Philip Knight calmly replied: "Positive confrontation, if not necessary, try to avoid besieging the castle, into a passive defense situation, anyway, as long as the enemy on the battlefield is killed, the castle is naturally safe."

    "This..." The female knight was stunned. "It¡¯s a brave ethos..."

    "Not because of bravery, because there is no way," Philip spread his hand. "If Cecil is besieged, no one will come to help. Once we are blocked into the castle, it will be finished."

    The atmosphere at the scene was a bit embarrassing, but the embarrassment did not last long. The Philip Knight quickly took the initiative to transfer the topic: "According to the original plan, the first test shot before dusk was a dinner for the Rock Fortress." ¡±

    The horsewoman immediately salute: "Yes, sir!"

    ......

    The giant day slowly moved in the sky, and finally gradually approached the mountains on the west side.

    On the first high ground, the technical soldiers are completing the assembly and commissioning of the last "Justice-i" orbital gun.

    "Technical soldiers" are soldiers born with the emergence of various magical weapons, also known as "guns and bachelors" or "bachelor of war mechanics", they are well-trained soldiers, but also have Beyond the general soldier''s mechanical knowledge and magical guidance technology, these battlefield mechanics are equipped with a special magic guide terminal, which can use the terminal''s assistance to release simple spells such as weight loss and traction, and can also use the magic guide terminal. The engineering components in the assembly, welding and adjustment of weapons and equipment, their emergence, symbolizes the professional development of the Cecil''s magical armor.

    After the final "Justice-i" orbital cannon was commissioned, there were fifteen minutes from the launch.

    The giant day is falling toward the mountains on the west side. The bright sky is gradually dim and orange, and the steel behemoth crouching in the gun is gradually plated with a golden red glow. .

    Already a middle-aged, even the middle-aged and elderly Wald Periqi knight stood on a rock platform beside the shelling position, sticking a monocular to his eyes and looking at the movement of the distant meteorite fortress.

    The mid-level knight actually has excellent eyesight, but after all, there is no way to compare it with the magic of the wizard''s eye, but with the aid of the "telescope", he can look as far as the mage.

    He can see that on the walls of the Rock Fortress, several knights are walking around, many soldiers are defending on the wall, and those knights walking around can obviously see some of the situation here. They occasionally stop and point to each other and talk to each other.

    It¡¯s so far away that the telescope looks like it¡¯s in front of you. This kind of feeling can¡¯t be experienced with ¡°extraordinary eyesight¡±.

    The Ward Perich Knight did not know what those who were walking around the distant walls were talking about, but he did not care.

    The agreed time is up.

    The old knight took the telescope and, for the first time, personally directed the powerful "magic weapons" to fire.

    As he said to Margarita last time, Kant¡¯s knights came in handy.

    The rune trigger was pulled down hard, and the huge energy instantly poured into the cannons of the cannons, using the magic energy relay obelisk transmission, the magical energy from the carol collar magic net to drive these terrible weapons roaring With a burst of sharp sounds, the heavy magic crystal shells rushed out of the acceleration track in a group of pale blue air masses, rushing to the distant meteorite fortress.

    For the southern aristocrats in the fortress, the long-lost familiar voice finally came.

 Chapter 436ï¼š Magic barrier of the Rock Fortress

    The atmosphere in the Rock Fortress fell to the bottom of the valley since the last team that was harassed by the city was smashed back to the fortress after being hit hard.

    The knights who are arrogant and arrogant, with a group of soldiers to intercept those Cecils, can only leave their bodies once and then flee back to the city, while the army of the Cecils Still approaching the fortress one day, they were still near the hills two days ago, and today their flags appeared on the plains, as if they were really unstoppable.

    And those southern aristocrats have shown great sway in this situation. They have been scared once and they have begun to sit uneasily after hearing that the Cecils are getting close. This reaction has intensified the fortress garrison. Psychological stress - people with discerning eyes can see that it is the existence of these southern aristocrats that magnifies the threat of the Cecil army and affects the morale of the fortress.

    The Maryland singer even had to personally come and talk to the southern aristocrats before they let them converge and calm down, no longer shaking their hearts. However, the atmosphere in the fortress has become an unchangeable fact.

    On this day, the Cecils finally stopped at the plains in the southern part of the Rock Fortress and began to camp. The wizards who used the eyes of the Master to observe the plains quickly heard a more disturbing news:

    The Cecils occupied a highland in the southwest of the plains and began to deploy some kind of great magical institutions on the highlands.

    It is far beyond the fortress''s slinger''s range, even beyond the range of any Master''s Tower.

    In the inner city of the Rock Fortress, in a brightly lit pub, a man with a beard and a slap in the face slammed the beer mug on the table, sprinkled a table with the wine, and sipped it with a sigh of relief: "That is the ''Tianhuo'' Ah! Skyfire! I know what the Cecils are doing, I have seen them from afar... They used that thing and will soon be able to get into the fortress... no one can live!"

    Then the man picked up the glass and sipped the remaining beer, shouting in a drunken voice: "Come back!"

    This is a lonely knight from the south. He fled the fortress with the southern aristocracy, and now he has been in this place for dozens of days. The Cavaliers have some savings, and they will have a bit of gold and silver, but after all, they are better than the aristocratic lords who can dance and dance in the castle - so he can only get drunk in this messy pub and use alcohol to paralyze his own nerves.

    Since the appearance of the Cecils, such lonely knights have become more and more frequent in pubs and huts. No one will go to them in the past. However, today, some people can¡¯t see it anymore¡ªa perennial stationed rock The local knight of the fortress got up and grabbed the collar of the fallen knight and forced him to pull it out of his seat: "You coward! What else can you use besides drinking and saying something frustrated here?!"

    The drunken lonely knight glanced at the hand that was caught in his neckline, and his face muscles twisted into a strange smile: "You are not a coward, you can rush to try it when the Cecil''s skyfire falls..."

    The local knight was full of anger, and the subconscious raised his fist high. He wanted to give a look to the southerners who had disturbed the order and shaken the people in the fortress. After the southern nobles and their relatives hid the fortress, they were local. The soldiers and these "outsiders" have been accumulating contradictions themselves. At this moment of low atmosphere, the contradiction seems to have finally reached the stage of eruption, but the local knight¡¯s fist has not yet fallen, as if from afar. The vague sound of thunder suddenly came.

    Then there was a strange whistling in the night sky, as if something heavy was coming quickly.

    The local knight briefly screamed at the gods, and the southern knight that he had seized had already made a strange call, and then made a move that made everyone stunned: he broke free of the hand that grabbed his collar and climbed into the table for the first time. Underneath, also shouted: "The fire is coming down! The magic of the Cecil!"

    Not only him, but several southern knights and swaying soldiers in other corners of the pub also went to the nearest table for the first time, screaming and screaming while screaming, and the content of the screaming was basically Skyfire and Cecil. magic--

    The local knight was suddenly stunned. He wanted to blame the weak man who had no knighthood in his eyes, and rebuked him for being so unbearable, but then, a deafening explosion came from the direction of the southern wall, and even the loud noise The wooden structure of the pub was shaken, and a large expanse of dust fell from the beam ¨C the quaint moment was chaotic.

    The Southern Knight who was drilling under the table poked his head and shouted at the chaotic pub: "Heavenly Fire! The fire is coming down! Find a place to get up! Hurry up on the ground! Don''t stand around and run!"

    "Calm! Order! Take the weapon and report to the city wall!" The local knight shouted, "Don''t run around!"

    However, the second and third explosions that followed, made his efforts vanish, and the explosions continued to come from the southern part of the fortress. The last one seemed to be on the top of everyone''s head.

    However, in this continuous explosion of high-level spells that the great magicians used to perform, the southern knight who was drilling under the table did not know when it was drilled out, and he was drilled with him. There are several other southern knights and soldiers who are looking for bunkers or lying down on their own.

    "The movement is not right..." The southern knight whispered, "I didn''t fall to the ground... I didn''t fall into the city..."

    The local knight couldn''t quite hear the whisper, he yelled in the chaos: "What are you talking about??"

    "I said that the movement is not right! Skyfire did not come in!"

    The Southern Cavaliers suddenly yelled out, and then the people in the pub were stunned, and several southerners suddenly rushed outside.

    They rushed to the open space outside the pub, endured the fear that came from the nerves, looked up and looked in the direction of the explosion of the skyfire - and then they saw the huge barrier that enveloped the entire meteorite fortress.

    A layer of halo glows from the edge of the dark, majestic walls of the Rock Fortress. On the walls, countless magical runes are shining, and the energy barrier that envelopes the entire fortress is supported by magical runes. It seems to be full of brilliance. Through the translucent halo, the southern people clearly see that there are several light blue bright marks in the night sky that are rapidly passing through the darkness and hitting the barrier ¨C or the wall surface in the distance.

    A thunderous explosion rang, the southern knight and his companions subconsciously softened, but the explosion only rose outside the barrier - the huge flames were like the large fireworks displayed by the illusionist, deafening, swaying the air In the surface of the energy barrier, the layers of brilliance are provoked, but eventually they are not conducted into the barrier.

    More light cyan bright marks crossed the night sky and landed on the barrier and the wall. However, the southern knight and his companions stood firm. They stared at the terrible skyfires exploding outside the barrier, the fear on their faces. It was finally replaced by ecstasy.

    The terrible "Skyfire" was stopped.

    The legendary ancient magic wall of the Rock Fortress proves its power.

    Inside the fortress is safe!

    "The skyfire was blocked by the barrier!" "The barrier stopped them!" "The Cecils can''t get in!" "We are safe!!"

    The cheers came first from the southern population, and then the other soldiers and knights who were already extremely nervous and restless in the Rock Fortress cheered.

    The nobility of the castle area and the superior knights also cheered.

    "Ladies! Gentlemen! We can rest assured," Sir Mary stood on the high platform of the main hall of the castle, opened his hands and smiled at everyone below, looking at the faces with joy. The southern aristocrats, and the fortress knights who are relieved, "the Cecil''s ''fancy stuff'' does not seem to be invincible, and they can be intercepted in the face of the magic barrier!"

    A Southern aristocrat stood up and paid tribute to the Maryland jazz in an exaggerated position. He then turned around and said to everyone with some kind of exaggerated aria: "Friends - we can take the red wine from the wine cellar Out!"

    In the atmosphere of extreme tension and depression, the aristocrats seemed to need a banquet to calm their feelings.

    Before the banquet began, the "skyfire" that descended from the sky gradually ceased. It seems that even the Cecil people realized the power of the meteorite fortress, or their magical device needed to cool down. This situation made the atmosphere in the fortress even more Get it easy.

    The Maryland jazz and his knights can still control the emotions, and the southern aristocrats... they seem to be suppressed too much, too nervous, and after they finally relax, their banquet will almost become one Revenge carnival.

    But the Maryland sir smiled and allowed it all - in his opinion, these poor gentlemen really needed to relax, and the pressure they had suffered in the past was too great.

    The castle area was brightly lit and a banquet was quickly unfolded.

    The celebration of the nobility seems to come too suddenly and exaggerated, but the nobility is such a group - the banquet is not just their entertainment, but also their social, work and even daily life. They know that the soldiers in other places in the fortress will keep In the post, they can safely and boldly push the cups in the banquet hall. The nobles are good at holding banquets, and they are used to holding banquets for any reason and in any name, not to mention the fact that this is a good reason.

    However, the Viscount Carol could not stand this too intense atmosphere change. After staying in the banquet hall for a while, he felt depressed and went to the hall for a reason. He came outside and found a quiet place on the terrace. The place, breathing the fresh air of the night.

    This is the highest terrace in the castle area, where you can clearly see the magic barrier.

    The magic barrier of the Rock Fortress is still active, and a layer of translucent energy shield is enveloped outside the wall and faintly connected to the magic metal buried inside the wall: with the ancient and powerful magic focus inside the fortress, plus The magical energy accumulated in the upper wall during the day, this barrier can last until the next day, until the sun rises again and re-energizes the barrier, and even if there is no sun the next day, several large mages in the fortress The tower can also extract energy from the magical focus of the ground, keeping the barrier functioning at a lower power.

    Looking at the magical barriers in the distance, the Viscounts of Carol, who were inexplicably a little bit irritated, gave a little relief. He gently exhaled, and through the translucent light curtain, cast his eyes farther.

    The Cecilian attack is over, the process is so short, and the end is so abrupt. This will inevitably make the Viscounts of Carroll who experienced the Crushed Stones shelling feel a little unnatural. He thought about it a bit and he was in the air. In the outline of several runes, opened the "eye of the Master" for himself.

    His vision instantly projected into the distance, with a slightly distorted and dithered view, and he saw the Cecil camp under the night running as usual.

    The details that the Mage''s Eye can see are limited, but one thing he can be sure of is that those Cecil soldiers who are leisurely adjusting the "Tianhuo Device" and chatting normally around the bonfire have absolutely no frustration...

    A footstep sounded behind him, and the Viscount Carol immediately dissipated the magical effect of the Master''s Eye. At the same time, he heard a little cold voice from Roperie Glan''s woman, from behind: "Carroll Viscount, what are you doing?"

    Carol turned and saw the awesome lady who led everyone out of hell. He couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief, but then frowned. "Grandma, I think the situation is wrong. !"

    Ropeney''s thin eyebrows rose slightly: "Is the situation wrong?"

    "The attacks of the Cecils could not have been so quiet... They were able to bomb for an hour on the gravel ridge, and it was unreasonable to be so slack when attacking the Rock Fortress," Viscount Carroll said anxiously. The discovery, "I saw the eyes of therapist just now, their camps are in order, and there is no sign of attack and frustration at all..."

    "Yes... this is a very disturbing situation," said Princess Lopney''s face as serious as she rubbed a ring on her finger, "...is too disturbing."

    "I want to remind the Maryland sir," said Viscount Carroll, frowning, but when he finished speaking, he looked at Ropeney with some curiosity. "But then... Women, why did you leave the banquet hall? You too What did you find?"

    "I just came back from the wall," Roppeni said faintly. "You forgot, the prince of Maryland gave us the task of guarding the second wall and part of the Master Tower. Unfortunately, almost everyone is in the banquet hall. Drinking, I have to come out and do something business."

    ¡°Thank God, there is a woman like you who is vigilant,¡± counts Earl Carroll sighed and raised his footsteps to prepare for the castle area. ¡°We are going to the Maryland Jazz...¡±

    His words came to an abrupt end.

    A soft, slightly cold hand grabbed his arm, and a ring on the hand was emitting a faint blue light.

    Viscount Carol felt a cold numbness spread from his arm to the whole body. He bent his head slightly and saw the expressionless face of Roppini? Glana, who tried to open his mouth but did not A little noise.

    He heard the still beautiful lady in front of her mouth speak to herself - the latter posted very close, whispered in his ear: "Mr. Viscount, you know, 11 years ago, when those thugs hit me In the husband¡¯s castle, only one loyal sentinel stood on the tower and wanted to intercept the thugs with arrows.¡±

    Roppini? Gloria opened a little distance, and in Carol''s frightened eyes, she pushed his body a little.

    "When the sentinel fell from the tower, it was as big as you. When your knight went back to report to you, most of the time, I didn''t mention this little detail..."

    Viscount Carol¡¯s body tilted to a dangerous angle on the edge of the terrace. He turned his eyes stiffly, but apart from turning his eyes, there was no place anywhere in his body¡ªa mage, first in his ability to cast spells. After being blocked, it is almost impossible to break through this **** with the muscles.

    At the last minute, Roppeni gently pushed the Viscount Carroll.

    At the last moment, the Viscount only heard a vague sentence from the wind: "...the sentinel fell like this."

    . . . m.

 Chapter 437ï¼š calibration

    The night was deep, and the neon light from the high and narrow crystal glass windows of the banquet hall was not enough to completely dispel the darkness on the terrace. Roppie G¨¹len stood quietly on this empty terrace and looked down at the card. The place where Count Lor fell.

    Behind her, the light from the banquet hall shines through the crystal glass window into the night sky, which is vague and faint. Even the music from the banquet hall seems to be almost illusory.

    "It¡¯s really silent..."

    The marquis stood in the night for a moment and suddenly whispered.

    As her voice fell, a slightly magnetic voice came from the darkness: "You have some adventures and it is not good to be discovered."

    Roppie G¨¹len was not shocked by this voice, because she already knew the existence of the other side, she turned her head and saw that there was a figure in the darkness that was coming out of the hidden place, tall figure, handsome face, and an impressive impression. Deep blonde, this is a typical silver elf.

    The blonde''s Solderin, a high-level elf ranger from Cecil''s collar, was led by him to the team that was secretly connected to the city tonight.

    Looking at the Elf Ranger in front of him, the gaze of Ms. Roppini couldn''t help but fall on the other pair of black armor made of alloy guards and sturdy leather. The armor is a "steel ranger". Standard, just tonight, dozens of steel rangers have sneaked into the fortress under her cover and cover, and lurked throughout the walls.

    She was very happy when she thought about what the steel rangers would do in the city.

    "Carroll is a rare wise man among the stupid aristocrats, and he is too cautious and keen," Ropedy regained his gaze and turned his head to look quietly at the direction in which Viscount Carol fell. "At this critical moment." I don''t want this variable to survive."

    "In fact, we don''t care about this variable," said Solderlin, looking at the woman''s prospect. "This fortress will face its fate tomorrow, no matter what Mr. Carroll is going to raise, no matter what." The commander of the fortress has to deal with it. It doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s your shot, it¡¯s easy to put yourself in danger.¡±

    "The end is still very smooth, isn''t it?" Roppie Glan slightly smiled. "And for me personally, pushing Mr. Carroll is really a very pleasant thing... no one will It was discovered that even if someone saw the body under the castle tomorrow, everyone would only lament the drunkenness of the Viscount, who died young."

    Solderin quietly looked at the woman''s eyes. After a long time, he slowly said: "I just want to remind you, be careful to be overwhelmed by hatred."

    "Please rest assured, I have been waiting for 11 years, and I am not going to lose my mind at this time." Luo Pei-Yi-Glan has long known why this high-ranking ranger appeared. She shook her head slightly and whispered. "And I am still looking forward to the beautiful world promised by the Duke of Gaowen, and naturally will not act recklessly."

    "That''s good," Solderin nodded slightly, his body receding, little by dark in the darkness of the night, his voice drifting in the night: "Don''t forget, a loyal praise." ¡±

    This is the internal secret of Cecil''s strange, or some kind of "slang" used in a specific state. Although it is not very understanding of its meaning, Roperie Gram is still happy with nothing. The night sky whispered: "A loyal praise song..."

    ......

    It seems that, as the Maryland Jazz expected, the Cecils abandoned their intention to forcibly attack after discovering that their magical device could not quickly break the fortress. Until the sun rose the next day, the Cecils were still not again. "Opening the gun", the eye of the magician''s master on the Master''s Tower confirmed the situation of the enemy camp, and reported that the Cecils only divided a part of the people to the northwest for a short distance, and then on a high ground there. In addition to the establishment of a new camp, no signs of active attack can be seen.

    In the military hall of the Castle District, the singer of Maryland marked the location of the Cecil on the plain on a rough map. He pointed the sword at the enemy¡¯s new camp and said to others: ¡°Here, and Sethi Compared with the first camp of the people, it is not much closer to the Rock Fortress, just a little closer to the White River. What do you think?"

    A southern aristocrat stood up and said: "I judged that this was the convenience of the Cecil people to get water. After all, when they entered the plains, they went to the ''Baigu Mountain Road'', which was too far away from the Baishui River."

    "Their courage doesn''t look too big," Sir James apparently endorsed the nobleman''s statement. "It seems that after realizing that their magical devices are not working, they start to worry about the trebuchet of the Rock Fortress. When you point, you have to be so cautiously moving forward..."

    The situation seems to be moving in the direction of the Maryland prince''s expectations: the Cecil''s "Skyfire Myth" failed in the face of the powerful magical barrier of the fortress, and the horrific army in the rumor can now only be honest and strong. The battle, and they did not seem to dare to advance to the stone slinger on the wall, which further proved his previous conjecture:

    Those Cecil soldiers are lighted with magical props, and they lack courage.

    This means that as long as the attack continues to be frustrated, the morale of the Cecil will definitely drop very quickly...

    ......

    On the second high ground where the Cecil Corps is stationed, the Philip Knight is supervising the layout of the new artillery position, and on a transport vehicle behind him, a statue of the Byron Knight is emerging over a magic network communicator. .

    "So, the soft egg in the Rock Fortress really doesn''t come out?" The old fritter knight from the mercenary never cares about the grace of his own speech. He shouted loudly. "I thought they would at least be there. Before you fire, you will symbolically come out to play with you..."

    "They are not stupid. They realized that the guns were so powerful in the early days of the attack," Philip said casually, then looked up and looked at the stone wall filled with magical glory in the distant meteorite fortress. "But then... this layer of magical barriers in the Rock Fortress is indeed a bit more powerful than I thought."

    The Byron Knight snorted: "Hey, this is not the same as what I said before. What is a little better than you think? The artillery is really useless to that thing?"

    "That''s not yet, the power of the Magic Crystal Railgun is always effective, but the strength of the barrier is really high. It completely resists the shelling of last night. Although it only played 12 shots, it has already "It¡¯s surprising," said the Philip Knight, honestly. "I estimate that if I want to use the Magic Crystal Railgun to deal with this barrier, I need to bomb it for at least six hours."

    "Hey, the barrier that can be broken is what the powerful aristocrats in the fortress are probably still celebrating their barriers." Byron¡¯s tone was full of disdain, and he followed, "You don''t want It is good to waste ammunition on that barrier and leave it to the rainbow gun."

    Philip frowned: "You said so, when are you coming?"

    "It¡¯s getting faster, just on the road. Miss Rebecca has begun to check the magic circuit on this ship, so that she can prepare for the gun.¡± Byron puts his hand in the holographic projection of the communicator, his voice and picture. There are some distortions. This is because he is located on the battleship in the Baishui River. The signal is completely transmitted by the magic network relay tower along the Baishui River. The coverage of these newly set relay towers is far from enough, even in In some sections, the signal will also be lost. "According to the speed of Miss Tyre, we have more than five hours to arrive..."

    "I will have another shelling at noon," Philip interrupted Byron. "I think the magic barrier of the Rock Fortress is very... valuable, and the magician of the army thinks so. I want to use the artillery as much as possible. Look at the strength of the barrier and see how it works. If the masters of Carmel and Jenny break the secret of this giant shield, it might come in handy in our hands."

    Byron was surprised to see a serious Philip Knight: "When are you still interested in magic?"

    The Philip Knight stood up straight and looked awkward: "I am only interested in the interests of the territory and the people."

    "You kind of person, I told you that if you are a mercenary, you are afraid that you will be sold to the arena on the first day, and you will feel full of glory when you are sold," said the Knights of Byron. The appearance of such a gimmick is really awkward, followed by a strange smile. "But really, you seem to have someone in this traditional knight who eats this set of Miss Margarita. Behind him."

    After saying this, Byron quickly ended the newsletter, and Philip turned around after a short sigh of relief, seeing the horsewoman Margarita from the Kant area standing behind her, still carrying An admirable expression looked at myself.

    "There are not many people in this age who still abide by the virtues of the Cavaliers like you." The female knight said sincerely.

    "This is the duty, Miss Margarita," Philip said with a serious face. "Can a large-scale acceleration can be shouted before noon?"

    "You will hear them roaring on time."

    ......

    At noon, when the smoke rose from the inner city of the Rock Fortress, Cecil¡¯s army finally began a second round of shelling.

    Weird sounds, harsh screams, like thunderous explosions, these things are once again shrouded in the head of the meteorite fortress, but compared to the panic and confusion of the previous bombing, this bombing The mix brought about was significantly smaller. After the instinctive tension of the first time, the aristocrats in the fortress found that the powerful magical barrier still enveloped the whole city, and then they settled down.

    Some people even dared to climb to the outer wall and shouted in the direction of the Cecil, shouting loudly.

    The magic crystal shells burst on the magic barrier outside the city wall, the deadly explosive power was completely blocked, and even the deafening loud noise was weakened by the barrier interference. The most courageous soldiers and knights were only at the beginning. The distance was safe, but soon, I didn¡¯t know who was up. Someone even ran to the wall section facing the shelling, watching the explosions in the air in close quarter.

    Surprisingly, most of the people who did this were not the knights and soldiers of the Rock Fortress, but the Southern aristocrats and their private soldiers who had been scared by the "Skyfire".

    They seem to be here to show off their courage or to vent their fears a month ago.

    Roppie G¨¹len stood on a lookout from the wall, looking at the southern knights and soldiers on the wall with a cold expression.

    Compared with the coalition soldiers who were completely exhausted in the post-war escape and who were captured by the Cecils in the dead, the psychological trauma left by the nobles who fled early to the Rock Fortress seemed to be not serious enough...

    But it doesn''t matter, their psychological trauma is coming.

    The marquis raised her head and looked southwest of the fortress.

    The Baishui River flows on the plains, and on the river where the sky is shining, an abnormal wave is entering her sight.

 Chapter 438ï¼š beam

    When the Southern Cavaliers and the nobility soldiers vented their tense months of intense fear on the wall, the Maryland Jazz did not lose the ability to think like the Southerners, even though he used it very much on the first day of the banquet. An optimistic and confident attitude to declare that the magic barrier of the Rock Fortress has successfully broken the Cecil''s "Skyfire Myth" and spread this confidence to everyone in the fortress, but launched a second shelling at the Cecil. At the time, he was the first time to call the chief mage consultant in Fortress.

    The mage consultant always has the magic barrier. In front of him, the Maryland Jazz does not hide it: "The kind of attack, can the barrier really be fully withstood?"

    "Currently," said the old mage who had to be white and slightly rich. "If the Cecil really has such strength, the fortress can survive."

    Maryland immediately heard the deep meaning of the old Master''s words: "What do you mean?"

    ¡°The barrier is not as indestructible as the look, general,¡± the old master replied. ¡°The power of the Cecil¡¯s Skyfire is beyond expectations. It¡¯s really enough to shake the shield, if it¡¯s not the fortress¡¯s magic barrier, it¡¯s self-healing. The ability, and the Cecil''s attack is intermittently interrupted, our barriers will be consumed until the repair speed is not enough to lose. And there is a very disturbing situation..."

    The brow of the Maryland jazz has been wrinkled. He looked around and confirmed that only the most fascinating knight in his room and the mage consultant in front of him said, "Master, please let me know."

    "The eyes of my sorcerer observe the magical positions set by the Cecils, and only half of the large and small ¡®Skyfire installations¡¯ are running...¡±

    Only half is running?

    What are the Cecils doing?

    An unimportant sense of crisis rushed into the heart of the high-ranking knight. He stood up and pressed his hilt, almost immediately to order the activation of the spare mage tower in the inner city, transferring all the reserve energy in the magic focus to On the barrier, but before he acted, the door of the room was suddenly knocked, and a messenger shouted anxiously outside the door: "General! Emergency!"

    The messenger quickly got permission to enter the room. The soldier¡¯s face with a fearful expression, immediately said, ¡°General! Someone found the body of Viscount Carol under the castle terrace! He seems to have lost his foot last night. Falling down the castle!"

    "What? Carol is dead?" Maryland eyes instantly won the boss, "missing ... falling?!"

    The uneasiness in his heart was quickly magnified. This shocking intelligence did not affect his judgment. Instead, he realized that he realized that the Rock Fortress was in a huge crisis. However, before he responded, the second biography The letter will arrive.

    The soldier brought the information outside the fortress: "General! Two ships suddenly appeared on the White River! With the mark of Cecil! And... looks very unusual!"

    The singer of Maryland came to the wall at the fastest speed, and at the moment the two ships that are running down the White River have arrived at a place that can be clearly seen even without the eyes of the master.

    They are really unusual, at least this speed is unusual!

    The Maryland singer looked at that direction in the southwest of the Rock Fortress, in the open area of ??the plain, on the wide river of the White River, an unnatural wave is going upstream. In this wave of violation of the laws of nature, two strange ships are galloping. Their outer shells are covered with metal cladding panels, and the decks are equipped with huge weird devices. Their power is obviously the abnormal waves, not the sails. In fact, they have no sails at all. They should have been sails. The place can only see the symmetrically distributed pairs of white structures that look like "wings". They may be able to wind up, but they are not the ones that bring power!

    And over the two ships, the flag of the Cecil family with swords and plows was flying in the wind.

    The southern knights and a few nobles on the wall apparently saw something on the river in the distance. Their strength was low, perhaps not as clear as the Maryland jazz, but they could also distinguish the unusual ship, so they were curiously pointing Point out and discuss the origins of the two ships.

    The next moment, the eyes of the Maryland singer were wide.

    The two ships began to decelerate, and the deceleration process was stable and abnormal. In the process, the "wings" on both sides of them were opened under the action of some kind of mechanism. The white "windsurfing" greeted the midday sun, the wings. There is a little glow on the stars...

    what is that?

    ......

    On the deck of the first battleship "Aurora", soldiers and magician technicians are busy, and passwords and reports are constantly coming from everywhere:

    "The magic guide array has been unfolded, the energy is rising steadily! The power ridge is normal, the layers of the magic net are connected! The mechanical platform of the deck area has been unlocked and the angle of the main gun base has been adjusted. The technicians check the status of the work area and report the situation!"

    Gao Wen stood on the platform of the middle of the battleship and watched the "magic guide array" on both sides of the ship smoothly unfold under the action of the mechanical linkage. The magic runes of the key equipment on the deck were lit one by one. Listening to the passwords and reports coming and going around, the emotions gradually rose up, and could not help but produce a sense of dissatisfaction with the current atmosphere. This style is not compatible with the medieval battlefield...

    Then he looked to the front and looked at the huge weapon that was installed to the front of the deck.

    The successor of the Cecil family, the authority of the magical guide technology, and the prestigious Rebecca among the magician technicians are standing next to the "calibrator" at the front of the deck, a look of temperament, the Miss Viscount While supervising the magical technicians to complete the inspections, they personally adjusted the amplifier on the "calibrator" base so that the weapon still in the "validation period" can be in the best condition.

    She seemed to feel the sight of Gao Wen. Looking back, she smiled at Gao Wen with a happy and bright smile: "The ancestor! Already!"

    "Then let''s get started," Gao Wen smiled and nodded. "The Philippe Knight and other two Italian guns have been waiting for a long time."

    Next to Byron heard the words of Gao Wen, could not help but curious: "¡®Italian cannons?? This gun is not called a calibrator...¡±

    Gao Wen laughed: "Don''t care about these details, it''s the nickname I gave it."

    Rebecca doesn''t care what the "Italian cannon" in the ancestors'' mouth is. She has long been accustomed to the strange words created by the ancestors, and compared to these words, it is her to activate this rainbow gun. Things that I am more than happy to do at the moment.

    She raised her hand high and the sound of crisp and bright sounded on the deck: "The water pump is connected to the power ridge!!"

    The water pump set on both sides of the battleship is instantly activated. The second generation of the magical energy engine starts to inject the water of the Baishui River into the base of the rainbow light cannon. Below the deck, the rainbow light can hide the magical growth core. Instantly immersed in the cold river water, and with the power ridges connected, the "wing"-like devices on both sides of the ship began to emit a low-pitched sound, and the brighter magical brilliance began to converge on both sides of the ship. The power of the dragon rushed through the various magical structures of the ship, and brought a loud roar in the cabin. In the roar, the main body of the rainbow light was activated.

    Its three curved "barrels" slowly rotate for a week, and the crystal prism fixed in the middle of the barrel brightens and glows white.

    "Focus on the crystal, start to illuminate the target, the stone fortress gate!"

    After a brief focus, a one-meter-thick, sharp-eyed arcane beam spurted out as if it were a light-cast spear that stabbed the distant meteorite fortress.

    After a few seconds of delay, the same energy beam broke out at the front end of the second ship "Morning Star", followed by the Aurora bombing on the magic barrier of the Rock Fortress.

    The second "calibrator" beam was deflected a bit, and it fell nearly 100 meters next to the first beam, but the "gunner" on the Morning Star apparently noticed this and quickly began to adjust the weapon. The bright arcane torrent of the air began to slowly turn in the air, and it swept the magical barrier of the meteorite fortress in a majestic light. Where the beam was, the huge and dazzling bright spots almost spanned half of the wall.

    The drain valves on the side of the two warships were opened, and the hot cooling water was pumped into the river. The technicians in the cabin below the deck quickly sent a report: "The core temperature is stable! You can continue to shine!"

    The plan to cool the rainbow light cannon with the White River was successful in the previous test. Now on the battlefield, it still has not disappointed.

    The singer of Maryland looked palely at the two magical beams that were bombarded on the magic barrier of the fortress, watching the knights and nobles on the wall flustered. He finally realized where the biggest problem lies.

    He never understood the true power of Cecil.

    This war was completely different from his expectations from the beginning.

    The glare of the white light beam is still in the shield of the burning fortress. This is a weapon that does not appear in the intelligence at all. It is a weapon that is completely different from the "Skyfire Explosion". In the burning of the beam, the magic barrier of the meteorite fortress is " At the center of the burning point, a large and horrifying group of bright spots emerged. The bright spots spread like ripples and swayed, and they spread to the tens of meters high on the wall.

    Ordinary soldiers and civilians may not understand what it is, but the Maryland jazz as a high-ranking knight is clear.

    The magic shield is disintegrating.

    The two beams are purely magical energy, and the intensity is so high that such high-intensity pure energy is a deadly threat to any shield-like spell, and it can easily penetrate, interfere, and block the energy of the shield. Flow and prevent the regeneration of the shield in the penetrating area.

    What is even more deadly is that the "irradiation" of the beam is continuous.

    The magic barrier of the Rock Fortress is about to end.

    As soon as this desperate thought came out, the Maryland singer turned his head and looked at the mage towers in the inner city.

    The only hope of saving the city''s barrier is to immediately mobilize the emergency magic stored in the magic focus and inject it all into the barrier, so that the barrier may be able to persist for a while, insisting that the Cecil''s weapon cannot be released due to overheating or waste energy. I have to stop for a while, so the barrier will have a chance to regenerate...

    However, those Master Towers have no movement!

    What about the mages in the city?

    Not long after this thought came out, the Maryland Jazz saw that the chief mage consultant was coming from afar.

    The old Master is probably flying all the way from a Master Tower to fly here. He is panting and frightened. When he landed, he shouted desperately: "General! The law and runestone that controlled the magic focus was smashed. !! The war mages and soldiers who guarded them are all dead!"

 Chapter 439ï¼š knight

    The fierce but short-lived battle has ended in the Rock Tower Fortress, the mage tower used to control the magical focus.

    Once filled with magical brilliance, the gorgeous and bright arcane hall was a mess, the explosion of magical energy and the explosions made by the attackers left shocking damage everywhere, the walls were covered with craters, the ground was blasted and torn, used to fix the runestone. The steel brackets are also melted at high temperatures, turning into a pile of twisted metal skeletons that are soft on the ground. At the entrance to the hall, two arcane stone statues that were used to defend the hall have been turned into inanimate obsidian fragments. On the ground, and in the center of the hall, in the huge circular array, there are only a few faintly visible human-shaped scorch marks and armor fragments.

    The Maryland Sir, who rushed to the scene as quickly as possible, stood at the entrance of the hall and looked at the horror in the hall. He did not say a word for a long time.

    "...the battles are concentrated in the tower, and there are no signs of fighting outside the tower and nearby posts," the mage adviser said next to the Maryland singer¡¯s clues so far. "The attackers¡¯ battles are very different and have never been seen before. It was a burst of intensive explosions in a short period of time. There were traces of high temperature burning and explosions everywhere. The guards seemed to be killed without responding. We also found this beside the remains of an obsidian golem."

    The Maryland sir looked at the thing that was handed over to the Master Advisor: it was a twisted blade or blade, and the remaining runes and the alloyed parts were visible on the side, whether from casting precision or design style. It may be the product inside the meteorite fortress, nor the appearance of any standard sword in Ansu.

    There is only one blade, and its grip is missing.

    "...the equipment of the Cecils!" A Southern Knight who came over saw the moment of the broken blade and exclaimed. Then he said very quickly, "General, this is an extraordinary weapon, it The magical sword can emit very high heat, and the soldiers wearing light armor can be cut open in a moment. One of my shackles is killed by this weapon..."

    Listening to this Southern Cavalier, the Maryland Jazz suddenly remembered another thing that had just happened: Viscount Carroll fell to the bottom of the terrace... there was no trace of fighting on the terrace, so he could only judge that the Viscount was himself. Falling down.

    The banquet was the last night, and the Viscount Carol did not appear again after last night. Everyone thought that the viscount who was always worried was too much to go back to rest in advance...

    The immediate attack took place inside the Master Tower. Everyone was raided to the hall without being prepared and then killed. There was no trace of battle outside...

    The Cecils were in the city, and they were already in the city, and even... they were hidden in the guardians of the Master Tower, or they had already gained the trust of the guardians.

    The army responsible for guarding the mage tower and the inner wall is the army of the southern aristocracy. Specifically, it is the woman of Luo Pei-Glan...

    The deep heart stunned the heart of the singer of Maryland, and with this sense of guilt, he caught his heart, as well as the turmoil and the looming explosion of the distant wall.

    This war... Is this a war?

    "There are ghosts in the city... Where is the Lopini woman''s prince?!"

    The Guardian Knight on the side immediately replied: "The woman''s prince did not appear on the wall this morning and the Guards team she brought did not appear."

    The Maryland singer immediately ordered: "Go right away..."

    His words were not finished, and a disturbing whistling sound suddenly came from the upper level of the Master Tower. The whistling sound was mixed with some cracking sounds. The other knights and soldiers present immediately looked up subconsciously. Go, however, the Maryland jazz and the mage consultant were white at the same time: they thought of the possible reasons for howling.

    It is not a question of the Master Tower, it is a magical barrier to the Rock Fortress of something connected to the Master Tower.

    The magic barrier connects the walls of the fortress and connects every mage tower in the city. When the barrier is weakening, the first thing that will react is the magic crystal at the top of these towers.

    He immediately rushed to the outside of the tower with someone.

    The inside of the meteorite fortress is echoing the whistling sounds of the whistling sounds, and the sound of the whistling sound, there is a more and more obvious low roar, that is the sound of the turbulent urban shield crumbling, the air inside the shield As the walls vibrate and resonate, the layer of magical barriers that are now shimmering is now rippled, a pale line that spreads from the top of the wall to the heights of the fortress, when the Maryland jazz rushes out of the Mage Tower, those ripples Almost two-thirds of the sky has been covered.

    The high-ranking knight has never faced such a desperate situation in his life, but he calms down at this moment. He looks at the magic barrier that is disintegrating a little, and the hand is pressed at the waist. On the lower voice, ask the mage consultant next to him: "Master, how long can the shield last?"

    "Twenty minutes, or shorter," the Master Advisor replied. "I will lead the still-lived War Mage to the wall, and use our own mana to recharge the shield. This may last for three or five minutes."

    "Don''t waste your mana. It''s useless to use manpower to fight that kind of weapon," the Jazz interrupted the Master''s adviser. "Let the War Mage recharge their batteries and prepare to fight in the city."

    Then he turned his head and looked at his most trusted subordinates, the guardian who followed him for many years.

    This guardian knight should be one of the most capable people in the Rock Fortress except him.

    The city shield can last for twenty minutes, and the south wall is also destroyed after the shield is broken. The south wall of the metal that has been poured over the metal can at least adhere to the Celestial "fire explosion" for at least tens of minutes, even if the Cecil people let " The skyfire will fall into the city beyond the city wall, and it will only destroy the surface facilities in the second wall. The main runes of the magic focus and the magic barrier are buried underground.

    He still has something to do before the wall completely collapses.

    "Keep the city," the Jazz said to his guard, "In addition, find out Roperie Graham and her missing guards. They are very likely to be betrayed. Once they are confirmed, they must cause more damage." Solve them before."

    The Guard Knight widened his eyes: "General, what are you going to do?"

    "I used to swear in the name of the family, and I have to swear to guard the Rock Fortress. Now is the time for me to honor the oath," said Sir Maryland, according to the hilt, and the words are clear and powerful. "If I succeed, the Cecil The attack may stop. If I fail, your allegiance will end. You will go out from the North Gate with the surviving people, go to the kingdom, and pass all the fallen stone fortresses to Wales... Prince."

    "General! I will go out with you!" The Guardian Cavalier immediately said, "I have also vowed to follow you on the battlefield forever. It is not something the Cavaliers should do to fight. It is not something the nobles should do!"

    "The aristocratic war is over!" Sir Maryland stared at the face of the guardian knight, and then his tone slowed down. "...the aristocratic war is over."

    ......

    The courageous knights stood up. A knight group led by the commander of the fortress and began to go to the gate of the South Wall. The Maryland Jazz rode on the battlefield he trusted deeply, watching the city gate come in front of himself. The closer it is.

    The magic barrier outside the city wall has already presented a critical state of collapse. Large patches of chaotic ripples wander around, and even some areas have magical pores. In those places where the barrier is broken, the uncontrollable mana turbulence seems to jump on the wall like lightning. There was chaos in the past.

    The hordes of southern knights and aristocrats escaped from the wall, and there were mixed southern aristocrats.

    They yelled on the wall at the moment before, and they were proud.

    Looking at these unbearable guys, Maryland¡¯s singer suddenly had a thought in his mind:

    Why did he accept these guys?

    When did the nobles of this country... became this kind of guy?

    Although I really wanted to ignore them, the Maryland Sir couldn¡¯t help but stop. He pulled the reins in front of a group of panicked southern knights and shouted: "Mr. ladies, if you still have a little bit of aristocrat, as The knight''s glory, at least to maintain the order in the city! The Rock Fortress has not fallen yet!!"

    Later, no matter how many people heard his own words, he turned his head and went to the front.

    There are hidden forces in the city that infiltrate the enemy, and they may cause even greater losses at any time.

    After losing the commander¡¯s seat, the order in the fortress may be in greater chaos.

    The supreme commander of the fortress should not easily leave the fort in this situation.

    All this Maryland jazz is very clear.

    However, someone must stop the two ships and stop the two terrible weapons loaded on the two ships.

    Ordinary soldiers and slightly weaker knights go out to die. Only his high-ranking knights attack under the cover of the Knights. I am afraid that there is only a little hope that this is the value and usefulness of powerful personal combat power.

    The gate was opened, and a pungent, burnt smell came.

    That is the unique odor that high-intensity arcane energy ignites in the air and breaks down certain substances in the air.

    The knights looked up and looked at the two beams that were directly above them with shock and fear.

    In this position and angle, they look even more terrible. The pure arcane light is like a long river of two light castings pouring on the crumbling magical barrier, and the majestic aurora is crushing the city a little bit.

    The second dynasty of Ansu was built with countless manpower and material resources. It embodies the highest magical skills of the royal family at that time. It has set a centuries-old meteorite fortress on this land, and it is going to the end with the impact of the torrent of arcane torrents.

    This fortress was used to defend the Cecil family, but in the past century, the Cecil family has never counterattacked once.

    Many people have realized this at this moment. This is only the first attack of the Cecil family since the establishment of the Rock Fortress.

    "Don''t look up, look ahead!" The Maryland sergeant raised his long sword and then pointed to Baishuihe. "Can''t stop!!"

    The knights pulled down the mask and began to accelerate with the horses of the Maryland jazz.

    Most of them will not live to complete this attack. In fact, even if they live to the White River, most of them will not come in handy: the two ships are located in the center of the river, as the king of land. The Cavaliers also had nothing to do with the battleships floating in the middle of the water.

    But as a high-ranking knight, the Maryland Jazz can have high-level extraordinary people. There are countless ways to ignore the small ¡°terrain troubles¡± of the White River. As long as the distance is close enough, a high-ranking knight is enough to stop the magic devices on the two ships. Come down.

    The Knights began to charge.

 Chapter 440ï¼š This is a war

    After the horses of his own and the knights guarding him gradually began to accelerate, the Maryland singer seemed to finally find the feeling of the "battlefield" he was familiar with.

    Gradually become the tidy and dense hooves, the wind blowing on the visor, the sound is getting louder and louder, the knights are silent in these voices, silently launching the charge, and the aura of the extraordinary knight begins to move around. Spread, and gradually combined into a whole, enveloped in this group of dozens of low-order, middle-order and a high-ranking knight, all the people become paralyzed, invisible cyclone The magic in the air formed a rapid forward vortex, outside the vortex, the artillery fire, and the two majestic and horrible beams are still steadfastly cutting and cutting through the barriers of the meteorite fortress, while the knights within the vortex They seem to have left everything outside, and for the knights who have started to charge, their goal is only the front.

    Yes, this is the familiar battlefield of the Maryland jazz. This is the "war" he is familiar with.

    But here is still different from the battlefield he is familiar with: he is no longer facing another Knights who are nowhere to go, nor is it a defense line composed of heavy infantry and militia spearmen. In fact, what is in front of him? nor

    The nearest enemy is outside the charge.

    There is only an open battlefield in his vision, and the "skyfire" that whizzes over the battlefield.

    This has brought him some strange feelings. He is not used to this kind of battle that can''t be in contact with the enemy, but fortunately there is still a goal in his vision. It is two weird warships parked on the banks of the Baishui River. The flag of the Syl family hunted over the two ships. The sword and plow marks represent the most glorious and oldest force in the country. Today, it is the enemy.

    This has to be said to be a kind of irony and sorrow, but as a knight, it is a special glory to be able to challenge such a strong enemy.

    The speed of the Knights gradually increased to the limit. After forming a rushing formation, the speed of the lower-ranking knights will be greatly improved, and the entire assaulted knight team will explode unimaginable destructive power in the process, except one. In addition to the same size, the same strength, the same speed of the Knights, this world is only the mainland of the Dwarf Kingdom, the heavy infantry guards can block it from the Maryland Jazz to see the land on both sides of the Knights are magical vortex The tears under the tears, the air also began to jump up and down the energy sparks, the magic around the Knights is forming a front, which even gave him an unprecedented confidence

    What does the Cecil use to block such a front?

    It is a volley of more than a hundred "convincing-i-type" railguns.

    The weird whistling sound came from the sky when the Knights rushed to the middle of the battle, awakening the Maryland singer from the wonderful enthusiasm of immersing in the battlefield. He raised his head slightly and saw one after another light blue magic light flames. The broken air fell to the earth, and its landing was on the way of the knights.

    He realized almost immediately that the Cecil officer who commanded "Tianhuo" should also be a knight and definitely a qualified knight.

    These attacks from the sky almost perfectly caught the point in time when the Knights could not perform the avoidance action, and the advance amount was almost the same.

    "Don''t stop!" the jazz shouted, his voice vibrating the magic field within the battlefield, and clearly passed to every knight''s ear, "lifting the shield!"

    The knights lifted the shields of the bodyguards and simultaneously opened the knights of the "Glory Armor". Their armor floated up with a layer of metal-like halo, and the magic of the entire charge array. The same layer of protection floats on the outside of the vortex.

    I don¡¯t know when it has become gloomy. Under the gloomy sky, the Knights are racing on the open battlefield. The Calibrator Beam illuminates the sky above the battlefield, and hundreds of pale blue cannonballs are like meteor showers. Falling from the sky, bombarding them on their array.

    The elite knights of the Rock Fortress and the pile of squadrons called by the Count of Hosman are not the same.

    They are the elite power behind the Eastern Army.

    The Knights who have been fully charged, the forces are released to the extreme, and the knights on the gravel ridge that are unrestrained, unprepared, and scattered are not the same.

    The joint battle they formed is as strong as a city wall.

    But the walls of the city walls, even if they are charged, are the products of the last era.

    The deafening explosion came from all directions, and the powerful "Tianhuo" tore the magical vortex around the knights. The Maryland sir saw the earth being torn apart, a huge amount of gravel soil flying up, and the dust rising from the sky filled with dust. The flash of arcane energy, the original magic vortex was torn, and some of the low-level knights behind the team barely had time to react and disappeared into the big bang.

    Now, the Maryland Jazz finally knows how powerful the "Skyfire" bombarded on the magic barrier of the Rock Fortress.

    Never let the magic barrier disappear! Once the wall of the Rock Fortress is directly exposed to this weapon, it will not be able to restart the barrier!

    While thinking about this, he could not help but speed up, and the knights who followed him for many years began to accelerate almost immediately, even though they were dizzy by the impact of the explosion, but these were rigorously educated from the urine, the most in the kingdom. Those who have been sent to the Rock Fortress for many years in a sinister environment can still persevere in such a harsh environment.

    The second round of attacks soon came, and this time is more accurate and fatal than the previous one.

    The attack was launched from the second high ground established by the Cecil.

    No wonder they want to build a second highland... This high ground is not for water, its role is to cover the ships on the White River.

    Under the mask of the Maryland jazz, he was like a water.

    Efficient command, extremely high discipline, completely crushing the individual qualities of ordinary aristocrats, as well as the tactics of advancing positions through long-range weapons, the penetration of meteorite fortresses, as well as spies, intelligence, assassination, destruction...

    This is the way the Cecils fight, or that is the way that Govin Cecil fights.

    In contrast, the most "smart" trick he heard in the military hall of the Rock Fortress was actually poisoning the White River...

    The Maryland jazz suddenly flashed a thought: the Rock Fortress may have fallen, and it fell into the morning when the southerners entered the fortress.

    He is now just the decent face of maintaining the family''s reputation.

    On the 2nd high ground, the Philip Knight is watching the magical vortex that is rolled up on the plains.

    It has been faintly dim at least 50%, but still maintains a basic charge. For a country knight, who is born in the countryside, this magical whirlpool represents almost a kind of "chivalry" that only appears in books. ".

    However, he had to continue to order the firing, to smash the magic vortex a little bit. Because the order of the ceasefire has not yet been issued, the two calibrators of the White River will still need the support of No. 2 Highland.

    He estimated the speed of the team''s assault, calculated the approximate advance and the required firing angle, and then ordered a third shelling.

    The magical vortex finally went out, but there were still some sporadic light spots moving forward in the smoke, which was the radiance of the aura that had not been extinguished.

    "Continue to fill! Shooting angle 8, ready"

    The Magic Network Communicator, placed next to it, suddenly illuminates, and the soldier next to it activates it. Philip sees Gao Wen¡¯s figure in the holographic projection over the communicator.

    "Stop shooting."

    "Yes, the lord."

    The young knight bowed his head and looked at his life. Although his face had almost no expression changes, he was relieved in his heart.

    Although he knows that the main reason why the lord ordered to stop shooting is that the enemy is already near the bank of the White River, the shelling from the No. 2 high ground is very likely to miss the injury to his own ship, or even if there is no direct hit, it may affect the two. The calibrator''s beam is focused, but he is still relieved.

    This is the last dignity left for the knights of the last era.

    The flames and explosions that fell from the sky finally stopped, and the Cavaliers who rushed out with them were only less than 20%.

    And it is almost 20% of the total loss of combat power.

    The speed of the team has dropped rapidly. The knights who have been scarred and overpowered have stopped one after another. Some people even fell down directly, even if they were guarded by the Maryland jazz in the middle of the team, they felt exhausted at the moment. But he still looked up and looked at the two huge warships that were already in sight, as well as the two horror beams that sprang out from the warship.

    The charge is over. This is a "no enemy" charge. The Cavaliers have not won one enemy, but they have lost 80%, but they finally achieved their goals.

    However, when the Maryland Jazz continued to move forward and began to mobilize the whole body to prepare to destroy the ship, his figure appeared in his vision.

    At that moment, he realized that he had already abandoned Govin Cecil himself on the warship, not on the shore camp!

    A wave of pressure that can almost freeze the magic of the lower-level supernaturals spreads from the bow. Although the horses under the Maryland Jazz are also super-motive monsters in the extraordinary field, they still shudder and stop, the jazz can only give up. The horses came to the river step by step.

    He stepped on the surface of the water, and the surface of the water became calm as a mirror under his feet. He stepped forward step by step and saw that the door of the ship had opened a door, the "rail" of some kind of magic device from the valve. Explore it and point to yourself.

    But they did not start after all.

    The Maryland sir decided to make a final effort for the vows he had made. He stopped at a suitable distance, then pulled out the sword and leaned slightly to point to the legendary founding father:

    "I challenge you! Take my life and family glory as a bet, change your retreat!"

    Gao Wen just quietly looked at the people who rushed to the front from the meteorite fortress with gunfire. It took a long time to open: "Your life and your family glory?"

    "If I fail, you can take my life, my family and territory will belong to you, and surrender to you for generations. Maryland Onar swears here, the duel is sacred, never violates," Maryland The Jazz shouted, "And in exchange, I beg you to retreat today and promise not to attack the Rock Fortress for three years!"

    Three years... The situation in this country should be stable in three years, regardless of whether it is the East or the Royal, at least there will be a new, unified dynasty to face the rising Cecil family...

    And more importantly, he will complete his vows to hold the Rock Fortress.

    Gao Wen looked at the knight who had presented a duel to himself, and it took a long time to break the silence: "I accept your challenge, but the attack will not end."

    The Maryland Jazz looked at Gao Wen with amazement. It seemed that he didn¡¯t react at once: "...why?"

    "I accept your challenge because you are a qualified knight. I recognize and respect you as the ancestor of the Ansu Knights." Gao Wen pulled out the Blazers'' sword, and the black sword began to fill with a strong layer. The magical flame, he jumped from the bow and landed on the river in front of the Maryland Jazz. "And the attack will not end because..."

    A deadly powerful pressure came to the fore, and the Maryland singer hurriedly inspired the whole body of magic, injecting power into the sword and blocking it in front of him, blocking the fierce blow of the Blazers'' sword.

    The black long sword burning with flames was heavily pressed against the jazz''s knight''s sword. Gao Wen stared at the knight''s eyes and said in a word:

    "Child, this is a war."

 Chapter 441ï¼š fire

    This is a war.

    The Maryland priest certainly knew that this was a war. From the beginning he knew that it was a war, but he could not understand what Gao Wen said at the moment - what is special about war?

    The nobility made a declaration, according to the etiquette to submit letters, official documents and gauntlets, summoning knights and recruiting soldiers, arranging time and place, arranging, charging, fighting, arresting prisoners, exchanging interests - when necessary, glorious Duel and vows to decide everything, are these not wars?

    The legendary Pioneer''s sword, like the founding father, once again slashed on his knight''s sword. The burning flame on the blade is almost impossible to breathe. The black blade burning with flames makes people unbearable. Living in the dark and corrupted wasteland, the flames on the blade are like the lights that illuminate the wasteland seven hundred years ago. But at this moment, the Maryland Jazz does not have any extra effort to think about these. .

    It is said that after the resurrection of the founding hero, his strength has declined and he is in a temporary weak period.

    It is said that this sword has completely lost its magic after seven hundred years of sleep. Today it is just a special and powerful blade made of legendary materials.

    It is said that the resurrection of Gao Wen? The Duke of Cecil almost never left the territory, because the dark wounds he suffered seven hundred years ago have not healed, still can not set foot on the battlefield.

    Shit.

    The power of the black sword is amazingly powerful, and every slash or stab is just right. Gao Wen? Cecil''s moves are almost not gorgeous, even like the most common battlefield. The soldiers are as simple and simple. In addition to some basic knight skills, the founding father has almost never used any so-called "legendary ban". However, this simple and simple way of fighting has made the Maryland Jazz frequent.

    Unlike the aristocratic knights trained in strict training and stereotypes, Gao Wen? Cecil''s all combat experience comes from the battlefield, from the battle with the distortion, the distortion has no knight etiquette, There are no subtle trick changes, there is nothing that can be called a routine, and the fight against inhuman things can often be reduced to the most basic sentence: hit the opponent before the enemy hits himself, and guarantee the attack power is strong enough Let the other party fail to launch a second attack.

    This pure "battle" makes the Jazz very uncomfortable.

    He has been fighting, fighting with various powerful enemies. It is not the first time to challenge his strong enemy in the aristocratic war. When he was young, he even annihilated the plain of the Holy Spirit with only eight family knights. The biggest exile knights - those who are cruel and ruthless, and the vows of the vows.

    But obviously, this is not comparable to the magic tide of 700 years ago.

    If a general from the eastern border is here, maybe he can do better than him...

    Gao Wen found that he had almost completely integrated and absorbed the experience from Gao Wen Cecil. His control of this body has not yet reached the peak, but it is not much worse.

    After more than a year, he finally recovered to the legend, perhaps just junior, but it is not a problem to defeat the high-ranking knight in front of him.

    Just in the face of this high-ranking knight named Maryland, he couldn''t help but think of another enemy he faced last year:

    The fallen druid of all things, the man named Bad Windel, the former General Tifeng Wolf.

    Although Bad Winder was eventually defeated by Gao Wen because of the absolute power gap, his swordsmanship, which was completely derived from the battlefield and only hammered out after the battle, still left a deep impression on the latter. The high-ranking knight in front of him is purely superior to the original Bad Wendell because he retains the complete extraordinary ability, but unfortunately the combat experience and consciousness are obviously not at a level.

    It is no wonder that after all, one is the strongest "wolf general" of the Titanic Empire in a hundred years, but one is only the commander of Ansu who guards the domestic fortress. This high-ranking knight named Maryland has done a good job.

    There was a layer of fog on the river, and the battle of the two superpowers warmed the nearby waters into a dense fog. Due to the deliberate control of Gao Wen, all combat impacts were confined to two ships. Outside the safe distance, even this thick fog did not spread out.

    In a short moment, the Maryland jazz and the founding father of the country passed by, and a huge force oppressed him in the hand of the sword, letting his knight sword almost come out, waiting for him to regain control. However, I found that Gao Wen¡¯s figure had been lost.

    The next moment, he noticed that the surrounding fog suddenly stagnate. The fog that should have been invisible and unqualified was not known when it had been dominated by the power of the legendary Duke. It was like a steel that was "casting" into a huge cage. The armor on his body was The weight of this steel fog is cracked under the weight, and the knight sword held in the hand is gradually distorted under heavy pressure.

    He struggling for a moment, then stood still, the black pioneer''s sword had been pressed against his shoulder, there was no burning flame on the blade, but there was a suffocating pressure.

    The thick fog dissipated, and the pressure that seemed to be cast in the steel also dissipated. The Maryland buds looked up and saw that the two ruined arcane torrents were slowly sweeping across the sky¡ªin the torrent of Arcane. At the end, the shield of the Rock Fortress is accompanied by a burst of roaring and whistling into the sky, and the torrent of Arcane penetrates the shield that has failed. In that black, it has stood for a century. The wall of the city cuts a shocking and huge crack.

    On the 2nd high ground, Philip Knight witnessed the collapse of the magic barrier of the meteorite fortress. He did not hesitate to reach the command of firing: "The target shield has disappeared, and all the artillery began to shoot!"

    The single-powered "Justice-i-type" acceleration cannon and the fierce "persuader-i-type" acceleration cannons simultaneously emit deafening screams, hundreds of pale blue bullet marks once again smashing the sky, over the broad battlefield plain After that, heavy bombardment on the wall of the black fortress.

    This time, all the "Skyfire" of the Cecil people finally started.

    For the first time, the meteorite wall with boulder piles and metal casting gaps directly faces the power of the skyfire. The wall tiles that were originally thought to be indestructible were torn apart in an instant, bursting with broken stones and hot metal solution, still standing on A small number of soldiers on the wall began to evacuate after the shield collapsed, but some soldiers who were too late to evacuate were shaken down the wall, or directly hit by gunfire, hit by gravel shrapnel and killed on the spot, anticipating the counterattack force At the moment when the shield collapses, it has disappeared.

    The knights, officers, and southern aristocrats who stayed in the city were in chaos. Even though there were still officers who were trying to maintain order and the fortress was broken, they could not turn the tide. What is even more frightening is that the two horrible energy beams are short-lived. After less than ten minutes of silence, it appeared again.

    They are constantly sweeping through the sky, and the low humming sounds become something that the southern aristocrats fear more than the whistling sound of the skyfire. The beams no longer cut the walls for a long time, but they destroy the city and the walls. The upper tower, the arrow tower, the sentry tower and the upper area of ??the castle.

    All the high-rise facilities that can serve as guards are being cleaned one by one.

    Viscount Marilyn and Viscount Concord ran on the outer steps of the castle, desperately trying to escape from this human purgatory.

    The sound of the explosion and the call of the human voice came from all directions. The sky continued to scream and the beam of light screamed across the sky. At this moment, they once again remembered the horror memory on the gravel ridge, and more since then. Terror, more desperate wilderness escape, they have not considered the decent and basic etiquette of any nobles - all the followers have been thrown away, all dignity can be abandoned, they replaced the castle and the groom The clothes, before fleeing the room, took away all the gold, silver and gems that could be seen in the line of sight, and then ran non-stop on the ladder that seemed to never see the end.

    Another burst of squeaking humming sounds from the sky, the short-skinned Mali? Viscount Olan looked back in fear, and he saw a glare of white light slowly sweeping across the towers of the upper part of the castle. Wherever the light beam is, the stone-built towers are annihilated in a series of explosions, the rest of which is turned into a "stone rain" that falls from the sky, and in a little further place, the original roof of the castle - - It was also swept away by the beam and disappeared.

    Although I don¡¯t know why the Cecils have never used the skyfire to bomb the castle area, but only use the light beam to sweep the upper layer of the castle, but the Viscounts of Marie and the Viscounts of Conci are not afraid to think about this at this time, they are the light beam The only thing that throbs the power of terror is to quickly turn around and continue to flee toward the north.

    They ran across the stairs, ran across a trail, ran across the inner city that was already in chaos, and gradually approached the North Gate of the Rock Fortress - where the Cecil''s offensive became slightly weak, because the straight beam was After crossing the high wall, I could not sweep the lower Beicheng District, and the Celsians¡¯ skyfire never bombed here, but the two Viscounts still did not dare to stay.

    They continued to run forward, and they began to violently gasp as they ran, and the gold and silver gems in their arms were extraordinarily heavy at the moment. These things that should have brought hope to them now consume them every time they run. The physical strength is double, but the northern wall of the fortress is already in sight.

    A pungent breath broke into the nostrils of the Viscount Concord. He couldn¡¯t help but glance at him in the middle of his run. In his sight, smoke and flames were rising from several nearby military installations. .

    This is a fire that does not know where it came from... Someone set fire in the city... The mess that is in chaos and on the verge of collapse will fall into the abyss after these fires burn.

    But this has nothing to do with him.

    "I... I can''t run anymore..." The poorly-stricken Mali, Viscount Olan, said intermittently, the atmosphere became more and more chaotic. "You... you wait for me a little... ¡±

    Viscount Concord looked back at Mario? Viscount Olan, but he barely paused and didn''t even speak.

    Now, if you say a word more, you are wasting your life.

    The fire in the city is getting more and more hot, and the black plume is rising from more places. It seems that there are hundreds of people who are setting fire everywhere in the inner city. The smoke is coming from all directions, stimulating the sensitive gas pipe of Viscount Concord, but He still insisted on the thick smoke, because the wall was only a few hundred meters.

    Only two hundred meters.

    Only one hundred meters left.

    The vitality was close at hand, and the road to escape from **** was there. At this moment, even the priest, Oliver, was revived, speeding up to keep up with the pace of Viscount Concord.

    In the midst of the smoke, the Viscount Concord faintly saw that there were some figures standing in front and standing on the way to the North Gate.

    After running close, he finally saw the face of the figure, that is Ms. Roppini?

    The woman was standing there with a slight smile on her face, gracefully looking at the two viscounts wearing the groom and the chores.

    And a blond male elf who had never seen it stood beside her, not far behind them, standing with dozens of heavily armed fighters.

    "The gods are on!" The Viscount Concord was shocked. Because of the influence of the smoke and his own messy thoughts, he didn''t care much about the soldiers not far behind Roppene, but exclaimed, "Grande, the original You are already..."

    "The Viscount of Concord, and the Viscount of Olan, Gui''an," Lopeney sighed slightly, smiling, and the words were warm and the words were clearly introduced into the ears of the two counts. "How do you see the fire today?" ?"

    The appearance of Viscount Concord seemed to be stiff for a moment, and his tone was a little jittery: "You are saying this..."

    Roppeni did not pay attention to him, but continued to whisper: "Is not like the one eleven years ago?"

    . . . m.

 Chapter 442ï¼š End of battle

    The flames are burning and the smoke is rising.

    The fire really burned well.

    Roperie G¨¹len stood quietly in front of the northern gate of the Rock Fortress, surrounded by a breeze shield, isolated from the smog of smoke in the air, and dozens of steel ranger soldiers stood behind her, each Individuals wear full-faced magic helmets, and the goggles on these warriors'' helmets glow red slightly, indicating that they are alerting all magical abnormalities around them.

    The fire spread from the armory of the Beicheng District, burned some of the towers and barracks, and isolated the entire inner city into several parts. The original fire was controlled by the troops of the meteorite fortress. The collapse of the shield, the order in the fortress has disappeared, even if someone wants to stand up and turn the tide, it is impossible to achieve any effect in the face of the burning fire.

    This fortress is over.

    Roperie G¨¹len lowered her head and looked at the two bodies with a particularly warm temperature. After a long silence, she raised her hand and rubbed her fingers.

    She has imagined countless times how one day she will gain the power of revenge. I imagined that I used all kinds of methods to torture the sinners, prolong their pain, and imagine how they would enjoy the joy of revenge, but Now she finally knows that when she really has this opportunity, she will not have the patience to do so.

    She didn''t even have the patience to let those people breathe more air.

    The last two people on the list have been removed, and Roperie G¨¹len gently exhaled, suddenly feeling a little empty.

    Handling some people personally is part of her trading with Gao Wen Cecil. She can dedicate everything in the Rock Fortress to the founding father. The people in this city are born and died by Sethi. The family has fallen, but only a few of them, including the first dead Viscount, are not only dead, but must be disposed of by her personally.

    "Ms., the emptiness after revenge is a normal phenomenon," Soldlin¡¯s words suddenly interrupted Roppini¡¯s state of disappointment. She heard the high-level Elf Ranger use an extremely cold but can make people feel The calming tone is talking to myself. "You don''t have to be confused about this emptiness. You are finally freed from hatred. After that, there are still many things waiting for you to do."

    "Thank you," Roppeni calmed down and thanked Solderin. "Mr. Ranger, as an elf... you must be more knowledgeable than me, and mature."

    "The spirit of the elf is slightly different from that of human beings. I can''t say who is more mature, but I know more than you. In addition, I don''t have to use honorific words for me."

    "Okay - I know you were Gaowen? The comrades of the Duke of Cecil," said Lopeney, who seemed to need something else to divert her attention. "In your opinion, what is the Duke of Gaowen?" people?"

    "I am still his comrade-in-arms," ??Solderin smiled a little, then shook his head. "And what kind of person is Gaowen... This is a very difficult question. The character and seven after his resurrection. It was a little different a hundred years ago, but it still gives me the feeling that I can¡¯t see through. He always thinks about things outside our eyes. Seven hundred years ago, he thought about shelters outside the waste soil on the waste soil. Seven hundred years later, he simply began to think about another era, so if you want to follow him, then I can give you only one suggestion: try to keep up with his pace, even if you don¡¯t understand, it¡¯s better to think about it. And confused in the team."

    Those who fell behind seven hundred years ago will be swallowed up by the wasteland. Seven hundred years later, the people who left the team will not be able to go there. Soderlin has a full instinct.

    Roppene Glan was in a state of thought for a while, and Solderin suddenly raised his head and looked at the inner city street, which was covered in smoke, and his hand was already on the bow of the short bow.

    The surrounding steel ranger soldiers also raised their arms and opened the insurance for the heat ray gun and shield. The heavy fire hand has already placed the individual track orbital launcher on the shoulder, pointing to the end of the street.

    A team of knights and soldiers who were quite embarrassed in the smoke and smoke were there.

    Ropeney looked up and saw that the commander who led the team was the most trusted Guardian knight of the Maryland Jazz.

    The Guardian knight also saw the opposite of the Princess Lopini, and at the same time saw the black armor warriors dressed in strange armor and neatly silent behind the women''s lord. Those who are full of magic and well-equipped, obviously can''t be the meteorite fortress. The human hand, the existence of these people, is enough to prove that what the Maryland sir said before leaving is true.

    It¡¯s not difficult to find Roppenny G¨¹len and her ¡°destruction team¡± brought into the city, because this team is standing on the open space in the Beicheng District, but it¡¯s in a mess to gather a group of people who can hear the orders and have The soldiers who dared to fight were wasting too much time: a large number of soldiers had already died on the southern walls and on the towers and towers in the city. The rest of the people were also in chaos. Almost no one still obeyed the orders. These more than 100 people are almost all the people that can be found in the castle.

    After seeing the two bodies at the foot of Roperi, the Guardian knight realized that the woman was probably doing what she wanted to do.

    Although the two bodies were dressed in chores and groom''s clothes, the faces were familiar.

    The Guardian Cavaliers did not know why Roperie had specifically killed the two southern aristocrats, but he had to at least complete the mission of the Maryland sir to him.

    The fortress has been unstoppable, the south wall is collapsing, and the two energy beams are still cleaning all the commanding heights in the city. Before the Cecils came in, all the defensive forces of the fortress were already paralyzed, but at least he I want to leave Roppini Glan here.

    But before these soldiers launched a meaningless attack, Solderin first spoke, his voice through the entire smoke-filled street: "The battle is over, the soldiers of the Rock Fortress - the wall has collapsed and continues to fight No need."

    The Guardian Cavaliers silently pulled out the sword at the waist: "I have my own mission."

    "There have been very few knights like you in this age," Soldering frowned at the Guardian Knight, although the soldiers and other knights brought by the other party were clearly aware of the four words that had fallen. There was a wave of retreat, but the knight¡¯s attitude was still firm, which made him sigh. ¡°If those southern aristocrats have the courage and enlightenment of you... ah, they probably died on the gravel ridge. ""

    The Guardian Knight did not seem to hear these words, but continued to be silent and took a step forward.

    However, at this moment, the air near him suddenly twisted, and then a strange, hammer-like thing emerged in the air out of thin air. The magic rune at the front of the hammer flashed, and a special pop-up structure slammed out. The squatting squatting on the head of the Guardian Knight - the latter has actually reacted a little, but the sneak ability of the attacker is too high. When he reacted, he has already avoided it. After a hammer, The respectable knight flew out on the spot and was in a coma in midair.

    The knights and soldiers around the guards did not even react to what happened.

    A swift shadow swam through the air, almost in the blink of an eye, and came to the body of Solder. The figure of amber condensed from the shadows. She carried a weird weapon made up of mechanical structures and runes. After confirming that I ran into the safe area, I was relieved: "Mom... it¡¯s too exciting... I thought I was going to be killed..."

    Solderin looked at the half-elf thief with the corner of his eye - mainly the "mechanical warhammer" in her hand, and suddenly felt that after the "explosive shooting", another superman skill could be improved into a steel tour. One of the cavalry''s abilities.

    - "Power Sap (Note)" What kind of thing is this genius coming out...

    Amber raised his head after a few breaths and said to Solderin: "Gao Wen... The Lord has ended the battle, and the top commander of the Rock Fortress has been captured. The battle is coming to an end, reducing the scale of the damage."

    In this case, the half-elves will still say "Lord".

    Solderin nodded after hearing the news from Amber, and then looked at the defensive forces that had become confusing and had begun to confuse the "defense forces": "Soldiers - now you can lay down your weapons, your highest command The official has fallen, and the surrender at this time does not harm the honor."

    Ordinary soldiers do not care much about "face" when surrendering. His words are mainly to those knights who still have some hesitation.

    It turns out that when there are steps, most of the Cavaliers will not be slower than ordinary soldiers.

    The last defensive force of the Rock Fortress put down the weapon, the steel rangers began to accept the prisoners of war, and Soldering came to the deep-stunned Guardian Knight and looked down at the other.

    "It is not glorious to stop a knight''s heroic behavior in this way, but the lord has an order to minimize unnecessary loss and casualties after the victory. Knight, your courage is admirable, but the battle is over," Sol When De Lin said it, he shook his head slightly. "You will understand sooner or later - after the education, you will become a glorious Cecil citizen."

    Outside the Rock Fortress, the "Aurora" bow on the White River, Gao Wenzheng and the Byron Knight watched the fortress wall that was constantly falling in the artillery bombing. The disarmed Maryland Jazz stood pale and stood tall. Next, look at the nightmare scene in the distance.

    The calibrator beam is still moving in the sky, and the last two towers in the meteorite fortress are collapsing.

    In the river water next to the Aurora, Tyre poked out from the tumbling water. The river lifted her to the air as if it were a palm. The sea scorpion from the deep sea widened his eyes and looked at the aurora without hesitation. The "Rainbow Cannon" on the deck.

    In fact, she has been watching this for a long time, the beam of pure and violent magic formed in her eyes, apparently caused great interest in the Kraken.

    A signal flare rose from the Rock Fortress, followed by the second.

    Gao Wen gently exhaled: "The battle on the side of Solderin seems to be over, and the team of Roperie G¨¹len is also alive."

    The artillery fire from the No. 2 high ground gradually ceased. The huge calibrator Rainbow Light Gun finally extinguished its devastating focusing crystal. The roar of the various pumps, amplifiers and magic cores under the cabin slowly followed. After weakening, eventually, the "magic array" on both sides of the ship also closed its steel-made wings.

    The White River is quiet.

    Gao Wen glanced at the Byron Knight next to him: "We can go to our North Gate."

    The Byron Knight laughed, but he hadn''t had time to speak, and a burst of water suddenly interrupted him.

    Gao Wen saw a mermaid leaping out of the water, slamming on the deck of the Aurora, and then a squid slammed up. Miss Tyre swayed his body with a fish tail and pointed his finger at the deck. Rainbow light cannon, eyes staring at Gao Wen: "Give me the whole one!"

    Then she seems to think that this is wrong, and added: "What do you want to say!"

    (Note: Powered Sap, the stalker''s skill "Sap" modified version of Cecil, with a mechanical power warhammer violently hit the enemy''s head, causing temporary or permanent coma.)

 Chapter 443ï¼š Technical transaction

    Looking at the rare positive look on Tyre''s face, Gao Wen knew that he had caught the fish after all - but he was not quite sure how he had succeeded in fishing, because according to his original plan. He also wants to pull Til out for a while, using a variety of things in the human world to a little bit of interest in the fish, but did not expect this guy to be directly interested in the rainbow gun.

    But it''s not bad, it''s hooked anyway.

    "You are interested in the Rainbow Light Cannon?" Gao Wen looked at Tyre. "Is this thing very powerful in your eyes?"

    "Great? Power is really good, but we don''t lack weapons..." Tyre shook his head. "I''m just curious... How do you constrain such a powerful pure arcane energy... and how to get this energy from Extracted from the magical environment of the ordinary!"

    Tyre is not interested in the rainbow gun itself - for the once-developed Kraken civilization, the manufacturing process and engineering of this new weapon is not too clever in itself, but her principle behind the rainbow gun Curious about the idea of ??the Cecil''s control of magic.

    Gao Wen soon wanted to understand this. He watched Tilna finally have no sleepy eyes. Instead of responding to the request of the other party, he asked: "Can I ask specific points? Why are you right? Are you interested in this part of the technology? You Krakens often observe the race on land. Have you ever had an interest in our magical technology system?"

    ¡°Before the magical technology system on land?¡± Tyre patted the deck of the Aurora with his tail. ¡°Hah, are you talking about the ''skills'' system invented by land people? Or the magical array of Level 1 and Level 2 That''s totally different! Your ''skills'' system doesn''t work for us at all. Don''t you find out what you are? This is called the Rainbow Light Cannon... It is a more essential energy utilization technology. Extract energy from the magic net, then adjust, constrain, focus, and finally launch. In the process, is it a few levels of magic? What kind of skill is there? There is no such redundant concept!"

    Miss Haifa is so excited that her tail is on the deck, even though her words are inevitable and difficult to understand, and even some of them are upside down, but Gao Wen¡¯s heart is vaguely understanding what the Kraken is. Something -

    Magic Network''s "Universal Energy" attribute.

    Humans have used tens of thousands of years to create a "skill tree" that transforms magic into various levels of skill, transforming it into various types of spells, using countless and varied spells and spell models. To transform the magic into a specific phenomenon, but this "skill" that only humans can understand and master is meaningless to the Kraken. Their life forms seem to determine that they can''t understand human spells at all. No, it won''t be used.

    What they need is "universal energy."

    But it also seems to be due to the problem of life forms, they have never found a way to turn magic into universal energy.

    The Rainbow Light Gun made Tyre see a new technical route. She felt the power from the devastating beam to make the Krakens break a certain bottleneck, and this power...not a rigid skill, but Draw from the magic net, use the rune array to adjust the frequency, and use the pure energy focused by the rainbow crystal. This energy can be emitted as a weapon, but it can be used elsewhere as long as you change the control rune.

    Gao Wen knows that the Krakens have an old lost city. The energy reactors in the city have been extinguished for many years. They need a strong new energy source to ignite the reactor. The energy of the gods and blood they excavated from the seabed is powerful. But perhaps because they couldn''t make a complete conversion, they could only maintain the "temporary temperature" of the reactor, but they could not wake up the entire city.

    After a brief thought, Gao Wen broke the silence: "Can the rainbow guns give your reactor ''ignition''?"

    "Maybe it''s not working now, it''s not strong enough. Compared with our core fusion tower, it''s just a small spark..." Tyre turned his head and looked at the rainbow light cannon on the deck. "But You let this spark appear..."

    Most of the technology that was enough to change the world was born at the beginning of its prototype is simple, even so simple that the ignorant can sigh "the meaning of this fancy thing", in the eyes of high-level civilization, this simplification is particularly serious .

    Only a few people can recognize the value behind these ¡°small sparks¡± at this stage and recognize how they can grow.

    Gao Wen didn''t think that Tyre, who was always sleepy, had such a vision, but he was glad that Tyre had such a vision.

    Fish bites with better eyes are generally more porcelain.

    "I will give you the whole one," Gao Wen laughed and nodded to Tyre. "Of course, you have to pay something."

    "You just have to open your mouth," Tyre said, confidently using his tail to slap the deck. "I will say that it is also a war priest. It is definitely useful for you, or do you want wealth and treasure? Then I I can also think of a way, deep in the sea..."

    "I have no interest in your personal combat effectiveness and personal savings," Gao Wen interrupted Tyre''s words. "Technology still needs technology to change."

    ¡°Use technology to change?¡± Tyre blinked. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    "How much do you know about shipbuilding?"

    When Gao Wen asked this question, Byron next to him showed the expression of ¡°finally this part of the link.¡± It is obvious that the Cavalier had long known that his lord brought the Kraken to him, but it was just After checking the state of the rainbow light cannon, Rebecca, who was strolling over, snorted after hearing the words of Gao Wen, and stared at Gao Wen: "Ancestral adult, are you going to let Miss Tyre help us build a ship?"

    After receiving Gao Wen¡¯s affirmative reply, Rebecca couldn¡¯t help but scratch his hair and watched Tyre¡¯s eyes full of suspicion: ¡°But does she do?¡±

    Tyre did not answer Gao Wen¡¯s question and heard Rebecca¡¯s question. She was puzzled: ¡°How do you think I will not?¡±

    Rebecca is probably still immersed in the rune group and mechanical structure of the Rainbow Light Cannon. The head is dizzy and has not turned around. He said casually: "Do you still need a shipbuilding for the Kraken? You are not going to swim..."

    Tyre couldn''t help but look up and down Rebecca: "You humans will walk, what are you doing?"

    Rebecca¡¯s expression suddenly calmed down and he said a word: ¡°Oh oh...¡±

    After putting this girl who was always on the channel, Tyre turned to Gao Wen again. "You want me to build a ship for you. Well, I have no problem, but I have to explain a few points first.

    "First, I understand that the ''ship'' is absolutely different from the man-made shipbuilding technology of yours. In most cases, we don''t need a kind of underwater traffic that always floats on the water and keeps it sealed and dry. Tools, but this is not a big problem. With the technology of making water in the water, even in areas that we are not good at, it is not difficult to surpass you - this is not offense, but fact.

    "Secondly, I can tell your craftsmen a lot of knowledge, such as fluid mechanics, materials science, special coating technology, and even power technology, but it is very likely that these technologies will not be realized because they are too advanced. Because they need a lot of front-end technology and industrial foundation, and I don''t know how to get it out step by step. So I probably have been a consultant for you for a few years and have drawn a lot of good drawings. But your craftsman still can''t make anything. You don''t blame anyone for this.

    "Finally, although I promised the technical exchange, but I promised in my own name, I can''t contact the deep sea court now, so all my promises are limited to my personal authority. I can only help you build the ship, all involved. I won''t help with war technology like weapons. But if we have established a long-term relationship with the Siren and Cecil, I will help you and my people."

    After Tyre finished all three, Gao Wen looked at the other party and confirmed it again: "Is this all right?"

    Tyre thought for a moment: "Well... I will help me to make a big round of the pool in the room. I usually sprinkle some salt, but I don''t ask for anything else."

    "Of course, no problem," Gao Wen couldn''t help but laugh. "All these requirements can be promised, and in exchange, you can follow Carmel and Rebecca to understand the general energy technology behind the rainbow light gun - when you Know enough, think that when the conditions are ripe, you can choose to send these techniques back to the deep sea. I also welcome you to bring other sea monsters. Of course, if you want to leave early, you have to leave us enough ships. Technical information is available."

    Miss Hai Lei promised to come down.

    The deal that made Gao Wenji hang for a long time was finally reached.

    He finally got the technology of this superb lost civilization - albeit only a small part.

    As for the situation proposed by Tyre, he actually thought about it from the beginning.

    The Kraken is a civilization that is completely different from any land race, and their technology comes from the "lost era" before the magic wave of several rounds. This determines that its technical route cannot be the same as human beings, just "building a ship". On, Gao Wen can think of more than one major "distinct point":

    The first ship of the Kraken is most likely a submarine - because they are developed under the water.

    The first submarine of the Kraken should have no sealing concept. It is all the same as the outside, just like the open-top carriage made by humans - this is determined by their life form.

    Even if the ship is sailing on the water, the Kraken may never have considered any life-saving facilities such as escape boats. They may not even build a water tank. What should the ship sink? When the submarine is open! What if the submarine is sinking? Everyone pushes a squat on the seabed! What should I do if the entire ship is disintegrated on the spot? Everyone swims back and squats - this is most likely the most reasonable way for a Siren ship engineer...

    Even so, Gao Wen believes that Siren Tyre can bring tremendous impetus to the shipbuilding technology on the territory.

    Without saying anything else, Tyre¡¯s ¡°fluid mechanics¡± is a testament to his judgment ¨C ??it¡¯s a birth word, a combination of the words ¡°flow¡± and ¡°law¡± in human lingua franca. When Tyre said it was awkward, the Byron and Rebecca next to it heard the word completely, but Gao Wenyi knew what the word meant.

    In addition, there is no sealing technology about the boats that the Krakens now make. Gao Wen is not worried at all, because he remembers that Tyre said that the city of the Kraken was originally a flying ship, with these saltwater fish. The survival needs, the ship should be a simulation of a "marine ecosystem", so now they must have a very amazing sealing technology -

    Sealing the water out of the boat and sealing the water in the boat is almost the same.

    Of course, considering the huge difference between the Kraken ¡°shipbuilding¡± technology and human beings, after Gao Wen¡¯s return, he should also consider the working method of the ¡°Cesil Ship Manufacturing Bureau¡± to prevent the ship from being too ¡°Sisret ", but there is no way to be practical, but also have to consider that Tyre is not a professional technician in the Kraken. She is probably a "keyboard man" (water group theory expert) similar to her, so it is best to let this The fish is only a special consultant, not the general commander of the project...

    . . . m.

 Chapter 444ï¼š North Gate

    The battle is over.

    The southern wall of the Rock Fortress was completely incapable of combating the bombardment of heavy magical artillery shells after losing the shield protection. It turns out that the magic crystal shells exerted a higher damage efficiency than the calibrator beam when confronted with solid rigid targets such as the city wall. - The Marylands had thought that the Rock Fortress still had dozens of minutes of resistance after the shield was extinguished, but it turned out that he miscalculated the different effects of the shell and the energy beam: the wall eventually lasted only sixteen minutes.

    The heavy gates of the fortress have completely collapsed in the bombardment. Together with the hundreds of meters of barriers that extend along the gates, all the towers, prisms and external mage towers in this range are all gone. The outer city and the inner city in the south have different degrees of damage. The military camps and armouries that are concentrated between the first and second walls are evenly razed.

    This is a degree of destruction that would never have occurred in a traditional aristocratic war: the Cecil army ended the battle almost entirely with the defensive facilities of the fortress, leaving no stalemate and no dead to the people in the Rock Fortress. There is room for circling.

    After the end of the shelling, Cecil''s first and second combat corps led by Philip Knight and the Ward Perric Knights began to advance to the fortress, and arrived in the evening in this fortress that had lost its fighting power, and most The German knight sighs that his army¡¯s time to receive the battle and spend it on the road is more than the time it takes to destroy the fortress¡¯s defensive forces.

    After the first and second legions entered the meteorite fortress, they barely encountered resistance - in fact, there was no resistance at all. If they had to say it, a frightened squatting pony suddenly rushed out of the ruins. The only enemy of the right.

    On the evening of the 58th anniversary of Ansu¡¯s fire, on the evening of the 58th, the flag representing the royal family of Ansu floated from the flagpole in front of the Castle of the Rock Fortress. The signs of the Cecil family sword and plow fluttered above this special fortress.

    Gao Wen¡¯s boots stepped through the fortress stone road, which seemed to have room temperature and tremors. His sides were ruins and buildings still smoky, with horrified colors, smoked, stunned fortress soldiers standing on the road. On both sides, when Cecil¡¯s flag passed by their eyes, these people squatted on the ground to show their surrender.

    ¡°All temporarily held in the dungeon below the castle. If the room is not enough, it will be closed in the solid buildings in the inner city,¡± Gao Wen whispered to the Philip Knight, who was next to him. ¡°It is strictly forbidden to abuse prisoners and murder the wounded, send medical teams to Treat them to the wounds - these people will be part of Cecil."

    Philippe bowed up and said: "Understand."

    The disarmed, gray-faced singer of Maryland walked under Gao Wen¡¯s body under the **** of several Cecil soldiers. He heard Gao Wen¡¯s confession to Philip, and he could not help but look up and have a little in his eyes. Accident: "I didn''t expect you to follow the aristocratic spirit..."

    "Prohibition of abuse of prisoners has nothing to do with the so-called aristocratic spirit," Gao Wen glanced at the former commander. Although the other is a respectable knight, he is obviously a traditional aristocrat. "I am forbidden to abuse." Captives can include more than just knights and nobles.

    The Maryland jazz opened his mouth, but eventually he said nothing, just lowered his head again.

    Gao Wen looked at the other side of the Wald Periqi Knight, he nodded to the old knight: "You take people to check the inner city and the underworld of the castle, search the entire city, to prevent people from hiding In addition, you must cooperate with the Philip Knight to check the materials and houses in the city and report in time. Don''t forget to emphasize the military discipline in this process: prohibiting the possession of spoils, prohibiting looting, theft, and false reporting."

    Wald Peric took a knightly ceremony with a serious look: "Yes."

    The old knight understands that letting the Second Corps lead the team to search the fortress city is not only a glory, but also a test. In this battle, the Second Corps finally became active as a formal army. But then whether these soldiers from the Kant region can become the long-term trust of the lord, they must withstand the military discipline after entering the city, at this point, the second corps converted from the original aristocratic private soldiers must face The test is no less than the first time they came to the battlefield.

    Later, Gao Wen arrived at the castle area of ??the Rock Fortress - the castle spans between the first and second walls. In fact, its main body is part of the second wall, which was once the most magnificent of the fortress. Tall buildings, but now... it has less than two-thirds of the structure left.

    The top floor of the entire castle and all the attached tower buildings have been destroyed by the calibrator''s beam.

    Cecil¡¯s flag has been hung on the flagpole in front of the castle by the first team in the city, and next to the flagpole, Gao Wen saw a lady wearing a light aristocratic dress and a slightly thin body.

    Roppini? G¨¹len stood there quietly, next to the loyal middle-aged housekeeper, behind them, followed by the marquis from G¨¹len to Panshiling, then from Panshiling to the Rock Fortress, always A loyal and determined hundred guards.

    On the other side, stood the high-level Ranger Solderlin and the dozens of steel ranger soldiers he led.

    A shadow flashed quickly in the air, quickly slammed into the high body and condensed into amber figure. Miss Half Elf looked up proudly: "He told me, the flag is my help." of!"

    Gao Wen patted Amber''s shoulders at random (so it seemed inappropriate to touch the head on such a formal occasion), and then walked toward Roperie G¨¹len. After seeing the calm expression on the woman''s face, he knew each other''s Revenge has been completed.

    "Your credit is irreplaceable, ma''am," Gao Wen said earnestly. "Patti will be happy for your safe return home."

    He knows what the woman is most worried about.

    After hearing Patty''s name, Roppini''s expression flashed a touch of softness, she showed a faint smile, and bent down on Gao Wen extremely solemnly: "Please allow me to pay tribute to you, this fortress is yours. - Please allow me to loyal to you again, the Glen family will always be loyal to Cecil."

    "I accept your allegiance," Gao Wen nodded slightly. "But don''t just be loyal to me or my family, be loyal to a great cause."

    The Maryland jazz next to him saw this scene. His expression changed a few times. I don¡¯t know what complicated emotions are in my heart, but in the end all his words have become a complicated long sigh: ¡°Hey...¡±

    He found that he couldn''t even marry the woman as a traitor - Roppini''s loyalty was unwavering, but she was loyal to Cecil...

    "Jazz, don''t be so busy sighing, although the Rock Fortress has fallen, but at least it falls in my hands, not in the hands of the Eastern Rebels someday," Gao Wen glanced at the Maryland sir. Said faintly, "Maybe you are full of regrets at the moment, but one day you will feel lucky."

    The main hall and military hall in the upper part of the castle have been smashed by the collapsed ceiling, and other parts of the area have become precarious due to the collapse of the upper level. Therefore, Gao Wen directly took the man into the restaurant on the lower floor of the castle and regarded it as temporary. After the war, the command headquarters was taken to prepare further arrangements for the wartime control, reconstruction and follow-up management of the fortress.

    It is only the first step of the work to lay down the meteorite fortress. How to re-arm and reinforce the fortress and turn it into the strong north gate of Cecil is even more important.

    Of course, before carrying out these tasks, the Sir James and all the officers and prisoners captured after the break of the city were sent to the temporary prisoners of war camp, and they were held in separate detentions and heavily guarded ¨C Gao Wen gave them A good living environment, but the security defense can not relax at all, although he does not think that the Maryland Jazz will make a move to escape, but he can not guarantee that the other side of the old man will have any extra action.

    In his view, a knightly spirit like Maryland O''Neal, although not very popular in some aristocratic power circles, is very easy to cultivate extreme death loyalty, in which case It is necessary for all commander-level prisoners of war in the Rock Fortress to be held incommunicado and strictly guarded.

    In the lobby of the temporary headquarters, Gao Wen looked around at the scene of the crowd - Philip and Byron two Cecil knights, Wald Peric and Margarita two Kant Knights, Sold Lin, the commander of the Steel Ranger, the female priest of Roppini, and the amber of the Guardian, this is everyone who attended this meeting.

    "You, we have won, the Rock Fortress has become the northern gate of Cecil, but before we are immersed in the joy of victory, we must know that we still have a lot of work to do. Soderlin, first report what you have. Let''s go."

    "Yes," Solderlin stood up, and the high-level ranger''s expression was serious. "The king will soon know the news of the collapse of the Rock Fortress." After the magical barrier of the city is extinguished, the commander in the city will immediately All the lion''s messengers and homing pigeons were released, and a group of death squads were sent out of the city from the side gates of the north. We only had time to intercept some of them, and the remaining messengers had disappeared on the plains of the Holy Spirit. There was no first time to destroy the lion''s nest. It is my fault."

    "No, you have limited manpower. It is your mission to destroy the Master Tower. It is not the destruction of the Griffin Nest." Gao Wen interrupted the words of Solderin. "The situation is expected. Wang will definitely know the Rock Fortress." Falling - even if the defenders in the fortress failed to send the information out, Count Pompeii would soon notice the situation and immediately send a letter. There is still a lion''s messenger on the count''s territory, and even there may be magical communication."

    Speaking of this, Gao Wendeng paused: "So, the first thing we have to do is to reinforce the wall in the northern part of the fortress and completely transform it - in fact, no matter how the king can not receive the news, how long does it receive the news? The first thing we have to do is this.

    ¡°The Rock Fortress was originally designed to defend the Cecil family in the south, so its northern walls are much weaker and lower than the South Wall ¨C although the fall of the Rock Fortress illustrates the old fortress that relies solely on wall and magic shields to defend the attack. It has fallen behind this era, but they still have their existence. We must first thicken and heighten the wall on the north side of the fortress. For this reason, we can even slow down the repair of the south wall. Second, we will transform the northern wall. Cover the magic net and set the magic crystal railgun on the wall, and install the calibrator in the future. Finally, the fortress should be reconstructed as a whole. It will be built into a heavy industrial and military mixed fortress. The entire plain that stretches southward of the fortress will be included in the city of the fortress..."

    . . . m.

 Chapter 445ï¼š Triumph Day

    The meeting continued until sunset. When the lights ignited, the work on the reception, control and renovation of the meteorite fortress was finally arranged. In all the arrangements, the most important thing is who should come next. Strictly guard this vital northern portal.

    Gao Wen did not choose the two "veterans" of Philip and Byron.

    The loyalty and ability of the two knights are of course unquestionable. However, they are not suitable for guarding the Rock Fortress. The First Combat Corps they led, as the main force of Cecil, bears the responsibility of maintaining the security of the entire South and defending the dark mountains, especially Two points, Gao Wen did not dare to relax anyway.

    In Gao Wen''s eyes, the threat of the wasteland opposite the Dark Mountain Range is far greater than the human kingdom in the north. Although the Rock Fortress is an important gateway to the South, it is no longer important that Gao Wen can weaken the defense of Cecil.

    Byron and Philip can''t be tied to the fortress, and apart from them, the younger generation of commanders trained in Cecil''s homeland are still lacking in experience, and they have not yet had the ability to take on this important task.

    In the end, Gao Wen chose the old knight Valder Peric from the Kant region.

    The highly qualified knight, with the help of Phillips, successfully transformed an old-style aristocratic private squad into a second squad of Cecil. Although the corps still has a lot to wait for, the old knight¡¯s abilities have In this process, it is reflected, and it is even more commendable that Wald Peric¡¯s ability to accept new things and new ideas is unexpectedly strong. As the oldest knight in the Kant region, he is learning new weapons and new weapons. The speed of thinking is even faster than those of young people. Even Philip has praised Gao Wen for this.

    In addition to the ability, Wald Peric''s character is equally trustworthy.

    The task of guarding the Rock Fortress and renovating and modernizing the fortress fell on the Second Combat Corps.

    After the meeting, Gao Wen stood in the hall that had become deserted and looked at the map hanging on the wall and fell into meditation.

    The North Gate was knocked down.

    Wang Du may soon know the news, but at present, the Duke of the West and the Duke of the North are struggling to cope with the rebel situation in the East. They will be unable to solve the crisis in the South. They know that the fighting power of the Rock Fortress can naturally be estimated. How strong is the Cecil army that breaks through the Rock Fortress in one day. As long as it is not stupid, the two Grand Dukes will realize that even in this case, even if a team is put together, it is impossible to make a meteorite fortress. If you take it back, it will only add to the consumption. So the most likely reaction of the king is to send the messenger to come in contact to seek temporary "security."

    Regardless of whether the king is a messenger or an army, it is almost the same for Gao Wen. All he wants is a Principality of Cecil that is completely outside his control and he is in control. He will temporarily close the door. Isolation of all the forces that want to dye the guideline, and then quietly absorb and digest this vast territory that has just fallen into the hands, so that your basic disk is completely stabilized and enters the benign stage of industrial operation. This process may need to be counted. Even if there is pressure from the magic tide for a long time, he has to speed everything up. This process is indispensable.

    The emergence of modern weapons will eliminate traditional castle tactics, but this does not mean that the gateway to the Rock Fortress is meaningless. At least at this stage, this North Gate will firmly hold the land of the Principality of Cecil.

    The nearby air was slightly distorted, and a shadow emerged from the air. Gao Wen turned to look at the direction of the shadow: "How is the situation outside?"

    Amber took the water from the side table and took a cup of tea that had already cooled down. This began to report the situation outside: "Everything is orderly, the main force has completed the takeover, the fortress is the original The defenders have been detained all at once. The steel rangers have just found the last group of hidden guys from the mills in the west of the city. They are the exiled knights in the original Southland. Their ability to escape and hide is really growing a lot."

    Gao Wen nodded: "What about civilians in the city?"

    Amber grabbed a snack and stuffed it into his mouth. He chewed and said: "The inner city is martial law, the wartime curfew is enforced, and the civilians are of course in their own house, but the horsewoman named Margarita has already taken it. The soldiers went to read the ''Anmin notice'', and sent the materials and medicines used for appeasement. Both of these things are still very useful. At present, the civilians in the inner city are not only nervous, but the order is quite good."

    Gao Wen sighed: "Because we did not bomb the civilian area."

    The Rock Fortress is a fortress-type city that is both a fortress and a city. Nearly 10,000 soldiers have been stationed here for a long time. In order to maintain the operation of the fortress and the stability of the army, the center of the fortress is a fully functional town, except for soldiers. There are also a large number of civilians living here too.

    In order to prevent accidental injury to the civilian area, during the entire shelling process, the Cecil army bombed only the southern wall and the military facilities behind the first wall, and even Soldlin and Roppini carried out sabotage operations in the inner city. At the time, their burning and attacking targets were also places such as military camps, outposts, and mage towers. The urban areas inhabited by civilians were slightly affected in the process, but compared with other places, those injuries can be almost can be ignored.

    It can only be said that the fragility of the aristocratic army in this era helped Gao Wen¡¯s great help. Those undisciplined and convinced conscription soldiers lost their will to resist almost immediately after the collapse of the city wall, so the Cecil army could only proceed. Take the entire fortress with limited shelling. If the garrison of the Rock Fortress is an army with a strong will and modern experience, if they continue to resist after the wall collapses, they will even retreat into the inner city and rely on intricate streets and houses. Fighting with the Cecils, the battle will never win so easily.

    The civilian damage in the inner city is definitely not so slight.

    After the situation was reported, Amber began to stare at Gao Wen, and she still had a snack in her hand. The corner of her mouth was still covered with dim sum, but her eyes were full of seriousness. Gao Wenyi saw this guy. State, I know that she has a problem and can''t figure out, so she said casually: "If you want to ask, ask."

    "How are you going to arrange the Maryland jazz?"

    "What is the problem is of course handled by prisoners of war," Gao Wen waved his hand. "Send back to Cecil, labor, educate, instill Cecil law, and then see if he would like to be a part of Cecil and become a discipline." A good citizen who is law-abiding, so that I can retain his aristocratic title, although the ''new aristocrat'' basically leaves a title and an annuity..."

    When Amber heard this answer, he suddenly showed a disappointing appearance: "Hey, I thought you would treat it specially."

    Gao Wen was silent for a moment, and asked slowly and unhurriedly: "Do you remember what I said before you and Wright?"

    Amber thought for a moment: "What about the land aristocracy?"

    Gao Wen nodded. "Yes, there is also a ''good'' in the traditional land aristocracy. It retains the spirit of the knight and pursues the true aristocratic virtue. The character is admirable. The Maryland jazz is such a nobleman but it still cannot change his land. The nature of the nobility, and the limitations of his ''noble virtues''. He is a respectable knight, but this is not enough. I personally appreciate him, but as a lord, I must transform him equally."

    Speaking of this, Gao Wen couldn''t help but laugh: "Of course, the difference between the Maryland singer and the southern aristocrats is still there. I believe that the jazz will be well aware, complete the transformation, and become a ''new aristocrat'' who is law-abiding and harmless to the territory. I saw Philip''s shadow in him. This kind of person, although old-fashioned and difficult to reverse, but as long as he recognizes the right direction, their transformation will be very reliable, unlike those who are hopeless in the South. On the first day of participating in collective labor, I will be willing to be loyal to Cecil, but they will not fully believe them for ten years."

    "Those traditional aristocrats..." Amber couldn''t help but mutter after he heard it, and then put the last bite into his mouth. "But it doesn''t matter. You finally knocked down the North Gate of your heart, now the whole The South has been completely controlled by you, and you have time to cook those guys slowly."

    "The whole south? No, I haven''t controlled the whole south." Gao Wen''s mouth was upturned, his eyes crossed the amber of the biscuit slag, landed on the military map, and landed at the St. Lu''an Cathedral. "Luan City".

    The city is located in the northwest of the South, and it has been circled by a red circle.

    Amber noticed Gao Wen¡¯s line of sight, turned his head and glanced at the map, and suddenly showed a surprised look: ¡°You are going to... do you want to do it with those gods?¡±

    "No, I¡¯m going to surround them for a while," Gao Wen said, shaking his head. "St. Luan¡¯s Cathedral is not a rock fortress. Physically destroying or occupying that church can only be worth the loss. It is necessary to destroy the foundation of the Old Light Church in the South. You should be worried, this needs to be prepared."

    Amber keenly noticed the word "the old light church" in Gao Wenkou, and he smiled.

    Three days later, the situation in the Rock Fortress was basically stabilized, and all kinds of registration and statistical work were completed. It was confirmed that the Ward Perric Knight and his Second Combat Corps had achieved complete control over the fortress. Gao Wen took it. Using the Siren-powered "Aurora" battleship, he left the fort with Amber, Byron, Lopeney and others.

    In the convenient magic network communication, the news of the front line victory was actually transmitted back to Cecil City by wireless signal before the army returned to the mainland.

    In Cecil City, in the Office of Government Affairs, Herti ended the communication with Rebecca''s Magic Net. After filtering out the eloquent chatter and screaming nonsense of the big niece, she has already understood the needs of Rebecca. .

    After a moment, she summoned Carmel.

    Carmel, who is filled with the radiance of the Arcane, enters Herti''s office. He greets the "Cessil butler" who has a low level of mage but has outstanding internal abilities. "Good afternoon, ladies front. Returning the message?"

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a big win,¡± Hetty said with a smile. ¡°And Rebecca said that there is one thing that needs you to do this, the Lord¡¯s instructions.¡±

    "technical problem?"

    "Okay," Herti nodded. "The lord decided to take this victory and conduct a wide-ranging broadcast test. Rebecca provided a solution to test the actual performance of Magic Network Communications..."

 Chapter 446ï¼š broadcast

    For the people of the Hosman region, what they have experienced in recent times is even more complicated than the things that their past ancestors have experienced for generations.

    The Horsman family who ruled the land suddenly fell apart. The owner of the castle was replaced by a "government official" from Cecil. The concise and strict government office decree replaced the old law of the lord, and there was population migration and land. The big things of distribution followed, and the well-disciplined Cecil army replaced those sloppy and greedy aristocratic private soldiers and strictly enforced the orders of the new lords, and together with these things came to this land, and one Batch of engineering teams, one after another construction area...

    The new changes are so rapid, and the impact is naturally good or bad.

    Many people feel uneasy, and they are at a loss when they face a variety of new things. Some people can''t understand the meaning of the "Cesil Law" and "Cesil Order" that are unheard of. They have long been accustomed to a loose and chaotic lifestyle. The Hosman people often get together to discuss the ¡°inconceivable¡± parts of the new law, such as prohibiting urination on the street and focusing on garbage, while others have noticed that the Cecil people are coming. One side -

    The officials of the Office of Government Affairs are obviously more reasonable than the lords and knights. The laws they promulgated are strictly enforced, not with the minds of the law enforcement officers; the Cecil soldiers are more disciplined, and they have not robbed the nearby civilians since they occupied the castle and the post. The slightest thing is even helping to repair the house; the land allocation promised by the new lord is not empty talk, at least the first batch of new residents who migrated to the periphery of the city have their own land, although many people are worried about the lord at any time. They will take back the land, but at least they have land in their hands...

    For most people, they don''t care who their head is, and don''t care which banner is hanging on the castle. As long as they can guarantee the food and clothing of the people, the ruler will be unimaginable in this era. Support, and the new Office of Government has at least guaranteed this, so even if the new law is not easy to implement, the reform and construction of the land by the Hosman Office of Government is still in accordance with the timetable.

    Old Hosman Castle - The location of the current Office of Administration, a group of magical technicians and soldiers are busy in the square in front of the castle.

    These ¡°engineering teams¡± from the Cecil region are frequent visitors to the territory in recent times. As the situation in the entire Hosman region stabilizes, more and more Cecil construction teams have entered the area, bringing them Unbelievable magical technology and a variety of magical machines to build houses and facilities.

    The Hosman people refer to the magician who wears cloth overalls as the "Cecile Wizard" because they always see the magician using magical spells to build the house, but these magical technicians claim to be self-proclaimed. I am an ordinary person, so the locals gave them such a name.

    Whenever the "Cesil Wizards" work, there will always be people watching - the Horsman people have gradually become accustomed to the magical things that the Cecil people brought to this land, and Under the propaganda of the Office of Government Affairs, there is a little bit of contact with the incredible magic technology. But after all, the time is too short. The so-called "magic age" is a novel and eccentric term for these local people. It used to be a nobleman. The "noble spells" are now so close to them, and most ordinary people can''t resist this curiosity.

    Many people gathered around the square at this moment, guessing what the magician and soldiers were busy with, guessing what the strange metal, crystal, and rune devices were, although some soldiers were guarding them at the construction site, they It does not mean to drive away the crowd.

    The Hosman people have probably figured out the temper of these mighty soldiers: these soldiers are really disciplined, even if ordinary soldiers are as self-disciplined as the most honest knights, as long as there is no violation of the law, these sword-soiled soldiers will not find Trouble with civilians or extort money.

    "You guess what they are going to do?" Someone in the crowd curiously asked the person next to him, "You come early, do you know?"

    The person being questioned shook his head: "Where do I know - they are busy when I come. But I guess most of them are street lights... Recently they have not been building street lights everywhere in the city."

    "There are already street lights on this square, and I have to get some street lights," the third person retorted. "Anyway, the people in the Office of Political Affairs will say it sooner or later. Yes, some people know what is written in the notice on the square today?" ¡±

    The first person shook his head and shook his head: "I don''t know how to read. But most of them are new laws, don''t let the toilets on the street, build toilets and garbage stations..."

    An old man standing in the back of the crowd heard it and couldn''t help but pick it up: "The street is not allowed to pull, and to tell the truth, this is really unreasonable."

    The topic of the crowd is like this. Sometimes a few words of work will be completely gone elsewhere. The point of discussion of several people will soon be transferred to those strange "Cesier order", some people shake Head, meditating: "They also let everyone boil the water and drink it again - I want to say that although the politicians of the Office of Government are good people, but these rules are too much..."

    "I think it''s a bit reasonable to boil water. It doesn''t matter if the water is boiled and then tasted at least -"

    People began to happily discuss new topics and go further and further on this topic, but at the moment the construction on the square has come to an end: after the nervous technicians were busy, a strange large device was fixed. On the stone platform in the middle of the square.

    It is a peculiar device with a triangular base, a sparkling surface, and a crystal inlaid on the top.

    The magician began testing the device and lit a rune on its surface to confirm its state. The curious crowds around it gradually stopped talking and re-focused their attention on this weird thing, and the crowd was gradually mobilized. At the time of curiosity, several groups of horse-riding soldiers suddenly ran out of the castle and ran to the various exits of the square.

    Someone heard the shouts of these soldiers:

    "Horsman citizens! The great Govin? The Duke of Cecil wants to talk to you! Go to the square to gather!"

    Gao Wen? Cecil? Lord?

    Will the lord appear in the square? When did he come?

    People face each other, everyone''s face is awesome, they certainly know the name of their new lord, but I did not expect the lord to appear in this place, there is no news before, no one sees the car and the horse into the city, how to lead the Lord coming?

    And... Didn''t you hear that the lord took the army to the north to fight? Has he been back? Come back so soon... Is it winning? Still not playing at all? Or say... lost?

    People were surprised and confused. The people who were prepared to go home because they were tired of construction were all stopped. They stayed with others to discuss the incredible thing of "the sudden arrival of the lord". During the discussion, they saw another group of soldiers coming out of the castle, standing in front of the strange "magic guide" that had just been set up in the middle of the square.

    The soldiers who lined up to guard seemed to prove that the lord would really come, but they were guarded around a magical device... This made people wonder.

    There are more and more people in the square.

    At this moment, the city of Hosman is still an old town. There is only a limited area around the castle, and the soldiers only inform the nearby residents who can quickly reach the square, so it is not long before they receive notice. The curious and tense residents gathered in the square. Those who came late could not find a place in the square. They could only climb to the roof of nearby buildings, and those near the center of the square would endure at the moment. Can''t live up to luck -

    Fortunately, they watched the fun here early, and now they occupy the best position.

    The residents of Hosman City gathered and watched, many of them were nervous and fearful: Gao Wen? Cecil¡¯s prestige was unknown in the entire Ansu, and the legend The hero conquered Horsman not long ago and became their lord. Now they have to talk to them again. This is not a normal thing. Don¡¯t say anything else - they have never had this opportunity for generations...

    After all, even if it is the heir to Cecil''s family, he can only go in to see Gao Wen when he is sweeping the tomb? Cecil''s coffin.

    But the lord still did not appear. Only a group of soldiers stood in the open space in the center of the square. More than a dozen magician technicians were busy there.

    The people outside the square couldn''t even see the situation there, and there were people who were rushing to ask the people in front of them: "Is the Lord coming? Is the Lord coming? What does he look like?"

    "The lord hasn''t come yet - but I saw the Dada Ross consul! Probably the lord is coming soon?"

    After a while, the wizards finally completed all the adjustments and successfully completed each test.

    The governor of Hosman, Daedalus and several colleagues came to the square, and a magician came to him: "The Archon - the test has been completed and the signal is connected."

    The young consul took the mechanical watch out of his arms and took a look at the present time. Then he took a deep breath and calmed up with a little nervousness. "Get started - let us witness it."

    The magician nodded and turned to give instructions to his assistants: "Adjust to broadcast mode, sound, image three-level increase, connect!"

    The energy of the device is switched on.

    In the dimly lit skylight, in the curious gaze of countless pairs of eyes in the square, a slight humming sound suddenly sounded, and then a sly and chaotic light suddenly appeared in the middle of the square.

    The light of the group floated in the sky, as if a constant-curve aurora curtain caused an instant exclamation, and when the exclamation was not settled, the image in the light curtain shook and stabilized. .

    Gao Wen? Cecil''s figure emerged there and emerged in a huge holographic projection.

    Even the people farthest from the square can clearly see their lords.

    Under the influence of the increase of magic, a low and majestic sound throughout the square:

    "Glorious Cecil citizens, good afternoon, I am your lord.

 Chapter 447ï¼š prospect

    "Glorious Cecil citizens, good afternoon, I am your lord."

    The voice from the Duke of Cecil sounded majestic and low in the square, and the whole square was silent.

    Everyone opened their mouths, widened their eyes, and stared at the huge holographic image in the center of the square in amazement and confusion, as if watching the miracle of falling from the sky.

    Even the soldiers standing in the middle of the square and standing next to the communicator had a touch of excitement on their faces: although they could only see a disorganized spot and a part of the clear image due to the problem of the viewing angle of the projection, they It is clear that the content on this image is what is happening at this moment. Their lords are standing in the city of Cecil at the moment, but they have actually spread the figure and voice here.

    The consul Dedados also raised his head with a little excitement and whispered to himself: "Sure... incredible..."

    And the voice echoing in the square continued after a brief pause:

    "...Citizens, I am honored and proud to tell you that the Rock Fortress has been occupied by the heroic and loyal Cecil Combat Corps, and the rebellious nobility party hiding in the fortress has also captured...

    "...this land is safe, at least it is safe at the moment.

    "Citizens, this glory belongs to every Cecil who is not only the Cecil people on the banks of the White River, but also the people who gathered at this moment in front of the holographic projection, including the inability to come to the party, but still in their respective jobs. Others who work hard in the post, including everyone living on this land in the South, whether you are a farmer, mercenary, businessman, knight, official, serf, or even slave, no matter where you used to be, now, you All will share this glory. You are the cornerstone and pillar of the Principality of Cecil. Your hard work and wisdom will make this land stronger and more great...

    "But security is not eternal. There are still enemies in the east of the rebellion against the kingdom of the subversion of the kingdom. The second royal family, the name of the Duke of the Protected State, is extinct, the Titan outside the border of the Kingdom, and the evil hidden in the shadows. The believers, even within our Principality... our enemies are always there.

    "Let us be vigilant and ready to respond to these threats, let us stay strong and never fear these challenges...

    "Before the challenge comes, before the peace is broken, the citizens, actively build and enjoy this great era, I promise to you, will still be effective, immigrants will get the land, the serfs who work hard will be free and Those who belong to their own property, who are involved in the factory will receive remuneration in line with their hard work. Those who actively give birth, actively study, register for the army, and cultivate and do business well have their own rewards.

    "And I will be proud of you."

    The picture and the sound are over, but the silence on the square still lasts for a long time, until after a few minutes, I don¡¯t know who is the first to cheer in the crowd, followed by the second and third people cheering. stand up.

    So the people in the entire square cheered.

    However, in fact, more than half of the people are just cheering. They have not fully understood what happened in front of them, and they have not fully understood the meaning of each sentence of the previous lord. They only know that this is a moment of turmoil and is surrounded by The atmosphere is entangled in some kind of blind enthusiasm, but what does it matter?

    For the civilians who have little entertainment and can see and get in touch with the poor news in their lives, they saw an incredible magical miracle today, saw the lord appearing in the giant projection, and heard the speech of the lord. I heard the news of the front line victory, and even myself was greatly encouraged. This is certainly worth cheering!

    Then people cheered up, no matter how they understood or understood, they cheered up, and in this cheer, they really faintly produced a little pride, even though those who belonged to the Earl of Horsman have not touched. The complete concept of "labor glory" and "trying to build a new era", but the lord said it, and is proud of them... that is very glorious.

    In the middle of the square, in the area where the administrative officers stood, a young female administrative officer couldn¡¯t help but feel the cheers that rang through the square and saw the enthusiasm of so many people. She talked to herself. Get up: "This is what the lord said... the power of the people?"

    "No, this is just a blind people," said the mayor of Hosman, the consul Dada Ross, shaking his head. "In the words of Herti¡¯s mentor, this is ''inspired by the atmosphere and words, "Thinking people", they are far from the truly awakened citizens who rely on their own consciousness to work enthusiastically, and that is the real ''Cezir citizen''."

    "Blindly agitated..." The young female administrative officer was a little surprised, but apparently she was also one of the apprentices who had been taught by Herti, so she quickly nodded thoughtfully. "Also... In the beginning stage..."

    "It doesn''t matter, even the people who are temporarily motivated by enthusiasm are good, at least better than the deadly look of their previous pools," Dedros whispered. "The lord once said another sentence, that is, ''inefficient labor is better. "No labor." Such a place like Hosman is different from the original Cecil development. The pressure here is much less and there is a set of lifestyles, so if you want them to break out of building enthusiasm, Sometimes we need some kind of ''incentives''. We don''t need it to be effective for a long time, as long as it is effective."

    The two government officials ended the conversation, and the cheers and drum noise on the square gradually weakened. Dedassos stepped forward and his voice sounded through the square with the aid of the sound-sounding magic:

    ¡°Citizens of Hosman City, what you just saw is the images and pictures transmitted by the large Magic Network Communicator. In the next month, we will set up the same public broadcasting device in three other places in the city. ......

    "In addition, the ''Civil Communication Point'' for the general public will also be open in the near future. Regarding the use of the Magic Network Communicator, you can wait for the soldiers to explain, read, or read the relevant contents on the bulletin board and newspaper.

    ¡°Let us thank everyone who worked hard in the Magic Network communication project and thanked its inventors and builders.¡±

    ......

    Cecil City, a temporary "broadcasting hall" built within the Magic Technology Institute.

    The first broadcast of the magic network communication era was over, but to be honest, at the beginning of its birth, Gao Wen did not think that its first broadcast content would be his own "speech."

    To be frank, what he is talking about is not what he wants to say the most.

    But he is more aware that what he is speaking is the most effective at this time.

    Propaganda should consider the audience, consider the audience''s world view, and consider their understanding and thinking mode. In this semi-test semi-formal broadcast, the coverage of Magic Network communication is the Horsman area in the west and the meteorite-card in the north. Lor-Kant is on the front line and extends to the G¨¹len collar to the east. Although the coverage is far from the entire south, it is also quite a large area. In this range, 90% of the audience are It has only become a resident of Cecil.

    Unlike the people of Cecil City, these "new citizens" have not received modern general education, and have not been exposed to the magical industrial society. Even the words are not well understood. What they can understand is still old. When the order under the rule of the nobility, telling them something too advanced and too advanced, they will not understand, and may even begin to question the new lord.

    Therefore, it is better to encourage and encourage, at least let these "new citizens" have a little motivation to build a new life.

    Gao Wen left the platform he stood in during the speech. Rebecca, who was watching a large number of unchanging rune monitors in the near future, immediately greeted him: "Ancestors! You are really too aggressive. !"

    Gao Wen smashed the hair of Rebecca: "How about the signal everywhere?"

    "Feedback has come back. Only the signal quality near the Rock Fortress is very poor. It is suspected that the relay tower temporarily set up during the war is not good, or the magical turbulence generated after the collapse of the Meteorite Fortress is still affecting the local magic field. I have already informed the Ward Knight of the fortress that he will send a group of magician technicians to collect data from nearby magic fields. Come back to me and study again. The signals in other places are very good."

    "Okay," Gao Wen nodded with satisfaction, then looked at Kamal, who was not far away. "Carmel, this time you have worked hard."

    Thanks to the ancient arcane masters working overtime to adjust the entire magic network communication network, and led a group of technicians in the Magic Technology Institute to work out a primitive "broadcasting hall", Gao Wen and Rebecca back After the arrival of the territory, it is the first time to broadcast this time-sensitive broadcast.

    "This is my duty," Camille bent slightly, then looked at the magic communication terminal in the center of the hall. The tone was full of emotion. "Signal broadcast... I really didn''t expect that I would see it again in this era. it¡­¡­"

    "You can not only see it, but in the near future, you can see it everywhere." Gao Wen laughed, he was not satisfied with turning such a useful magic network communication system into a simple "lord speech amplification". "Since it has been experimentally confirmed that the idea of ??"broadcasting throughout the world" is feasible, then he will use this set of things to achieve many of the good things he has touched in his previous life.

    Although the current communication device is still primitive, the traditional audio-visual recording method has not yet realized the mass production of the magical guide industry, but perhaps he can already consider building a "broadcasting (magic) visual network" in some parts of the southern region...

    Of course, this idea may still appear too early. After all, even if the Magic Network Communications Bureau in the Office of Government Affairs has just set up a framework, the executives who took over the project are still studying the new things. There are no extra manpower and energy to carry out the next step. However, since the material technology has been realized, Gao Wen believes that it is only a matter of time before the normalized and practical information broadcasting in the territory is realized.

    While Gavin and Rebecca and Carmel gathered in the Magic Institute of Technology to research the communicator with great interest, Nicholas Eggs finally completed a new work in the mechanical research institute in the eastern part of the city.

    A cylinder with a smooth surface and a large number of runes on the side floated in front of him.

    "Mama yeah... It¡¯s ok..." The iron ball star made a pleasant buzz inside. "The new alloy material is not so difficult to handle..."

 Chapter 448ï¼š New order has been completed

    The head of the city of Cecil, a silver-white metal ball with a diameter of one meter and a pleasantly funny face, hit the gate of the Lord''s House with little strength, and floated behind the metal ball. A metal box that is less than one meter long.

    After two impacts, the door opened from the inside, and Betty, wearing a maid''s skirt, appeared at the door. The little maid stared at the iron star outside the door with a hint of surprise: "Mr. Egg? You Come on?"

    Although the iron star usually rarely leaves his "mechanical throne", Betty is often used by Rebecca to travel around the city, most often to several factories and research facilities, she is naturally familiar with The "Mr. Egg" in front of you.

    "Is the lord not?" There was a pleasant buzz in the silver-white metal ball. "Or Miss Rebecca can do it for me!"

    Betty blinked and reacted for a second: "The lord and the lady are not there. They went to the Magic Technology Institute, but they should come back soon."

    The Nicholas egg floated up and down the round body: "That line, I will go in and wait for it."

    The weird "Mr. Egg" is the master of mechanical technology on the territory, and the "human" that the lord highly values. This is still known to Betty, so she directly brought Mr. Egg to the house in the second place according to what Gao Wen had previously commanded. In the study room of the building.

    As the mechanical supervisor on the territory, the Nicholas egg rarely leaves the mechanical research institute, and does not leave the industrial area in the eastern part of the city. This does not mean that he does not understand what happened on the territory. He entered the study room of Gaowen. After that, he first saw the map of the Southland that was hung on the study wall, and noticed that in the upper part of the map, the location marked as a meteorite fortress, has been labeled with Cecil.

    "This way, at least you can sleep well," the low-pitched snoring inside the metal ball. "So many shells have not been in vain."

    The little maid Betty stood in the corner of the study, but she didn''t quite understand the lord''s war, and she was not interested in it. She just stood there quietly, looking like a god-walking, not knowing the little. What are you thinking about?

    Nicholas egg waited for a while in the study, feeling a little bored, and couldn''t help but talk to Betty: "Speak up, little girl, are you literate?"

    Betty woke up from the state of the sky, she groaned, and then a little bit surely nodded: "know... although I didn''t recognize it."

    After saying this, the little maid who didn¡¯t have a good brains seemed to have finally entered the state, and then realized that she had not yet entertained the guests, so she quickly picked up her big teapot and walked to the Nicholas egg. The latter is still saying from the bottom of his own, "Oh, know the word, know it, then you usually look at it... Hey, what do you do with the teapot?"

    Nicholas''s face was funny (he really had no other expressions available) to "see" Betty, and then he saw this dumb little maid speak very seriously: "Mr. Egg, do you want some black tea?"

    The Nicholas egg was instantly shocked: "...had you never found out that I have no mouth?!"

    Betty seems to have carefully looked at the structure of the iron star in front of him. He also turned around for two turns and seemed to be looking for an opening that could fill the tea. After discovering that he did not find it, he made a long sound and said: " Oh...no, really!"

    "Crap, I don''t know if this face is painted." Nicholas egg swayed and continued the topic. "When you read, will you read the newspaper?"

    "The newspaper... can understand, usually look at it," Betty nodded, her face showing a happy look. "The lord also gave me a stationery, scissors and glue. He also taught me what I like in the newspaper. Cut it down to make a book!"

    After saying this, Betty wandered around the Nicholas egg: "... Mr. Egg, you really can''t drink tea."

    Nicholas eggs can''t understand why this little maid is so obsessed with drinking tea for the guests, but he is really worried that this dull girl has to drill a hole in her body to pour the tea into it, so she patiently explained: "I am with You are different. I don''t usually have to eat or drink... or the way I eat is different from you..."

    Betty finally stopped wandering, wide-eyed and curiously looking at the metal ball in front of her eyes: "How does Mr. Egg usually eat?"

    Nicholas said casually: "Oh, usually it is absorbed by the body surface..."

    When he said this, he realized that the little maid next to him might have misunderstood, because the girl was looking up and down at his round body while shaking the big teapot in his hand. His face was full of eager expressions. He saw Quickly open the mouth: "Hey, you take the idea in your mind and accept that the body surface absorption that I said does not include letting you water me!"

    Betty¡¯s face suddenly showed some disappointing expression: ¡°...oh.¡±

    Nicholas egg raised a question mark: "Why are you so obsessed with drinking tea for your guests?"

    Betty reveals her signature, sluggish expression. After two seconds of reaction, she suddenly said: "Sister Ginny said that the most important thing for the maid who is responsible for receiving the guests is to promptly pour new tea for the guests..."

    "Ginny..." Nicholas recalled it and found that he had not heard of the name. "Is the new housemaid here?"

    Betty shook her head in a shouting voice: "No, Ginny''s sister is the maid in the previous castle. She is responsible for entertaining the guests. It is the most powerful of us."

    After she finished speaking, she paused. It seemed to be recalling something. Then she said: "She sometimes takes the rest of the snacks that the guests have left to the kitchen and gives us food..."

    "The castle before..." Nicholas whispered a whisper and understood what was going on.

    He found that Betty¡¯s mood was low and realized that he had said something stupid before, which caused this stupid topic.

    However, he does not know how to comfort a human being. The erect creatures whose thinking and emotions are too complicated have too many incomprehensible characteristics. They are far less easy to understand than metal and machinery. He can only learn to listen to each other before. Consolation often said something: "Don''t be sad, everything will be fine."

    "I am not sad, I am already getting better," Betty shook her head and seemed to have gotten up. "Mrs. Vincent said that living is the most happy thing."

    The Nicholas egg floated quietly beside Betty and once again realized that human beings are really a very complicated and interesting creature.

    And soon, the most complicated and interesting people of all the humans he knew were finally here.

    Gao Wen pushed open the door of the study. When he entered the room, he saw Betty holding the teapot and the big metal ball standing beside Betty. He smiled a little: "Nicholas, I heard that you brought the same ''good things'' to give I read?"

    In the back of Gao Wen, he followed his head again and Rebecca slammed into the study: "I am coming, I am coming, Mr. Egg, what did you get out of?! The engine for the car or the bearing for the ship. ?"

    In the whole "Cecier R&D and production system", the most closely related to the machinery manufacturing of Nicholas Egg is the Magic Technology Institute managed by Rebecca, which is the main R&D department of the practical field technology. Some blueprints that have been verified by theory are entrusted to the Institute of Mechanical Engineering, and such orders are usually more than ordinary "mechanical bachelor" processing capabilities, and are usually handled by Nicholas eggs. Normally, Nicholas eggs will always be hand-held. Holding several orders from Rebecca.

    So when I heard that Nicholas¡¯ egg came to the lord¡¯s house with ¡°good things,¡± the most exciting thing was not Gao Wen, but Rebecca.

    On the other hand, after Gao Wen greeted the Nicholas egg, he looked at Betty, who was holding the teapot. He couldn¡¯t help but reveal a smile when he saw the teapot in the other hand: "You didn''t force our master craftsmen to drink. Tea bar?"

    "Mr. Egg has no mouth," Betty shook her head. "He can''t drink."

    "...you," Gao Wen shook his head helplessly and licked the little girl''s hair. "Go back and rest."

    Betty left the room, and Nicholas Egg always came to Rebecca and placed the metal box that was always floating near him firmly on the ground: "The two things are almost done, but what I brought today is another. The finished product of an order,"

    The lock on the metal box is automatically opened, and the cover is bounced up. A metal roller device with a length of about 80 cm, a rune interface on both ends, and a faintly textured surface in the silver and white is floated out from the inside.

    Nicholas''s egg sounded proudly: "It is not easy to realize its function. Although the principle and structure diagram are very clear, it is not easy to master the proper ratio of Mithril alloy. Even I have tested it for a long time before letting it Can work stably. Miss Rebecca, check your order."

    "This..." Rebecca looked at the metal roller in surprise. "You finally succeeded!?"

    After seeing the shape of the metal roller, Gao Wen vaguely guessed what it was, but turned to Rebecca for confirmation: "This is"

    "This is the most important structure in the new press you said before!" Rebecca smiled brightly. In order to design this thing, the Magic Technology Institute spent a lot of effort. "I call it ''Arcane Transfer Cartridge'', with this, you can quickly create a plate that is easy to edit, continuous printing, and reusable.

    "Arcane transfer cylinder?" Gao Wen did not expect Rebecca to learn his habits to create a new term for him. He repeated the word and curious about the metal cylinder in front of him. "Now can demonstrate How? How does it work?"

    "It also needs an input unit to work, but if you just want to see what it looks like after it starts, just inject magic into this part..." Rebecca said as he put his hand on the metal circle. At one end of the barrel, "Carefully infuse some magic into it, give the test symbol to... °¥ ancestors, what are you doing..."

    Gao Wen waited for the girl to "inject the magic" and pulled her handcuffs to the side: "I am coming, you should not blow up the house again."

    After he finished, he no longer took care of Rebecca''s sulking look, but placed his hand on the end of the metal device under the guidance of the Nicholas egg.

    A little faint magic was carefully injected into the metal tube.

    Just a few moments later, the surface of the silver-white metal cylinder emerged with lines and symbols that lined up neatly and in a row.

 Chapter 449ï¼š Rebeccas ingenuity (really)

    This thing called the "Arcane Transfer Cartridge" is very different from the scanner roller that Gao Wen imagined.

    In fact, apart from the similarity of the outline, its entire working principle and method of use have never appeared in his imagination.

    This is another product that was born out of the "magic technology route" rooted in this world.

    He quietly looked at the blue lines that appeared on the surface of the silver-white alloy cylinder, realizing that the lines should be a built-in "standard layout" dedicated to detecting whether the device is normal, and placing the hand close to those blues. When he was on the road, he also felt the obvious heat.

    This fever should be the key to its ability to print.

    "Tell me about its working mechanism," Gao Wen looked at Rebecca. Although the device was brought by Nicholas eggs, the person who placed the order was Rebecca. The person who knows all the technical mysteries of this device must also be her. "How does it work?"

    Rebecca has a small pride on his face: "Anceer, do you remember the "test piles" that I first set up in the magic net?"

    "Detecting the pile?" Gao Wen stunned, but quickly reacted. "Oh, I remembered it. It took advantage of the fact that Mithril will temporarily heat up and become black after being infused with Arcane energy."

    "This is it!" Rebecca was particularly pleased to take the lead. "I am here to tell you personally that the group of wizards that Santis brought from the king, called Cohen''s Arcane Master, is the breakthrough. He thought of the special nature of Mithril under the influence of arcane energy, and then we finally found the right idea."

    As he said, Rebecca pointed to the silver-white surface of the transfer device: "The outer shell of this thing has two layers, and the inner layer is a very fine copper grid that is used to transmit magic and serve as the skeleton of the entire device. The outer layer is actually a coating. We use Mithril and other metals to make an alloy, plus other accessories to make a ''paint'', and then evenly cover it outside the copper shell, which forms what you see. The layer is silvery white.

    "You should know that the original ''detection pile'' surface is covered with pure Mithril, but pure Mithril has many problems. The first is that it is too high-minded. Basically, as long as there is a point affected by arcane energy, The secret silver will change, so there is no way to make a plate, and the whole piece is black.

    "Secondly, Mithril has a lag in its response to arcane energy. This is because it is a very special magic material. Its magical residency and dissipating ability are exactly the same. When it is continuously injected into the magic, Its magic storage and loss rate are balanced, so that the appearance looks unchanged. Only when the energy is terminated, it will be heated and discolored due to the energy balance being broken. This ''lag'' is used in plate making. This will make the editing process slow and cumbersome, so we have to find ways to make Mithra''s reaction to arcane energy more sensitive and timely.

    "In addition, there is another problem with pure Mithril. It is black when the nature changes. It is easy to mix with the ink of the printing press. Even if it fails, it is not easy to see at a glance, so we only consider it. Using Mithril as the main material, use other magic materials to adjust the nature of Mithril and add new features to it.

    "We added inert white copper to the alloy to reduce the magical efficiency of Mithril, so that it only changes in the area directly illuminated by the Arcane energy. We also use the blue crystal steel to affect the magical loss of Mithril. Speed, so that it changes as soon as it is illuminated by arcane energy, we also add crystal dust to the final coating material, so that the coating will emit blue light instead of black after being illuminated by arcane energy... Part of the work is done by Mr. Egg."

    The Nicholas egg floating on the side floated slightly: "This part of the work takes most of the time to find the right coating formula is not easy, if the coating activity is too low, it is difficult to change after being irradiated by arcane energy. The activity is too high, the layout on the coating will be blurred. And the final coating formula is much more than the secret silver, white copper, blue crystal steel, crystal dust, and many other auxiliary materials are used to achieve adhesion. For the purpose of curing and stabilizing, fortunately, I am still quite good at this aspect. If this work is handed over to ordinary technicians, I am afraid they will have to test the formula after a long time."

    All research and development involving ¡°materials¡± is always the most difficult, and in many cases it is also related to luck. The master of the capital, Cohen, who has set his mind on the Mithril has saved a lot of testing for the whole project. Time, but in the end, the Nicholas egg still took a lot of effort to study the final coating, which is enough to illustrate the hard work of the research.

    Gao Wen sighed slightly: "So its basic principle is to use the arcane energy to form a picture to illuminate the coating, so that the surface of the coating is heated to form a ''layout'', and then use this layer of ''plate'' To print?"

    "Right!" Rebecca opened his hand and said, "Ink has been found, and it is made of carbon ink mixed with giant wood gum. The gum of giant wood is usually solid, only It will be slightly opened when it is heated, and it will re-solidify as soon as the heat is gone. We can put the ink board on the bottom, put the paper in the middle, put the arcane transfer cylinder on it, the transfer cylinder After heating, ''brushing'' on the paper, the words and patterns are printed!"

    ¡°What is the source of the arcane for the coating?¡± Gao Wen has no doubt about the ¡°ink board¡± mentioned by Rebecca. This part of the principle is well understood. He cares more about the most critical ¡°Arcane source¡±. Come. According to the principle described by Rebecca, this arc-transfer cylinder is made in a different way from traditional printing. It is created by magical energy, which means it must have a matching and capable of emitting. The "irradiation end" of the precise image will do.

    He didn''t think about how the illuminating end was realized for a while, but looking at Rebecca''s appearance, this function must have been realized.

    Rebecca smiled slyly: "The ancestors swear, have you forgotten the crystal on the magic network communicator?"

    Gao Wenyi, suddenly realized one thing: the magic network communicator that has been realized so far, the "holographic projection" produced by it is essentially a traditional illusion spell, the image produced by this spell... The effect of magic.

    ¡°The source of the light is inside the drum,¡± Rebecca pointed to the magical rune on the side of the device. ¡°Look, this is actually the rune substrate used to connect the crystal on the base of the Magic Network Communicator...¡±

    To be honest, this Gao Wen did not recognize it, but after recognizing it, he had to sigh Rebecca''s unfettered creativity.

    How did the girl think of removing a part of a magic network communicator into a printing cylinder? The technical route of these two gadgets can be blended together in such a magical world!

    Rebecca is still explaining the technical details in the drum. She obviously noticed the astonished look on Gao Wen¡¯s face and was able to surprise the ancestor who always thinks ahead of her. A huge sense of accomplishment, she said that the eyebrows danced: "...I didn''t directly plug the projection crystal of the magic network communicator into it, but carefully adjusted it, in order to ensure that the arcane phantom projected by the crystal can accurately fall. On the inner wall of the cylinder and without distortion, I placed a lens around the crystal, just like the lens group on the ''crystal resonator''...

    ¡°In addition, I also redesigned an input device for the Arcane Transfer Cartridge to transfer images and text to the projected crystal inside. The basic principle is similar to that of the Magic Network Communicator. However, I added some Something: I made an extra large ''color palette'' for all 28 letters and a few common symbols, so that the plate maker can edit the text directly on the machine, of course, if you don''t use the ''color palette'' It is also possible to directly print the content handwritten on the paper to the input device, or convert it into a picture projected by the projection crystal inside the tube wall. However, these things are troublesome to operate because ordinary people are not like the mage. You can use magic to control projection. They use a lot of rune triggers to adjust those pictures. I tried it privately. Even those who read literacy have to practice for a long time to master the input device. ..."

    Rebecca Barabala spoke a lot, and Gao Wen was listening to the one-on-one. He couldn¡¯t keep up with the girl¡¯s thoughts, but he didn¡¯t expect the girl to drum up without a teacher. The concept of "keyboard", this silly scorpion is afraid not to become the ancestor of the late generation of keyboard man...

    Of course, the sigh of "keyboard" is only secondary. What Gao Wen really marvels is that the entire device''s workflow directly "scans" the real thing or paper, then transfers the picture to the projection crystal, and then uses the projection crystal to generate the Austrian The phantom is projected onto the back of the Mithril alloy coating to create a "hot plate", which is then transferred to the paper by the "hot plate"...

    The process is so subtle, so interlocking, so... beyond his expectations.

    And all of this, he almost did not participate.

    He only initially painted a sketch that was not practical enough for Rebecca, and explained the characteristics and requirements of the new press with the girl. As for how the printing machine should be realized... he himself never I want to understand.

    But Rebecca has succeeded... No, it¡¯s not that she succeeded, she and her team led her success.

    This project should be attributed to the entire Institute of Magic Technology.

    Naturally, it also includes the Arcanist "Chen" who was originally a traditional mage from Wangdu.

    Rebecca still vividly described her technical ideas, but she soon noticed that Gao Wen¡¯s look became a bit strange, so she couldn¡¯t help but stop: ¡°...ancesage ancestors, what are you thinking about? ¡±

    Gao Wen woke up from his thoughts. He didn''t answer, but he licked the hair of Rebecca with a little pet: "Nothing, you did it very well. And the arcane master called Cohen, he did Not bad."

    As he realized before, the accumulation of technology in this world has long since mature, and the wisdom and creativity of local people have never been lacking. Even the traditional mages who are regarded as ¡°stubborn and backward¡± are not lacking in wisdom. Looks backward.

    Gao Wen, a soul from the earth, can''t be an inventor in this world of magical technology. It can''t be a prophet, but he can find out those who have these abilities and give them the right environment and conditions. Let these talented people grow up.

    The "Cesil R&D-production system" that he painstakingly established has begun to gradually show his own value and strength.

    Rebecca squinted, she didn''t know what her ancestors were sighing, but it didn''t prevent her from smugly squinting her head in the palm of Gao Wen''s hand, between her skull and the slap of her elders. Relationships can rarely be so harmonious.

    After two squats, the girl suddenly stopped and her face showed a thoughtful look.

    Gao Wen was curious: "What do you think of?"

    "Ancestral ancestor, I suddenly thought of one thing... You said that the transfer cylinder and the input device use the technology in the magic network communication device, then the whole set of things can be connected with the magic network communication network. ?"

    Gao Wenmu looked at the girl in front of her eyes, and even the Nicholas egg, which had never been snoring, sent a strange snoring from the body. Obviously, the iron star was also touched by Rebecca¡¯s thoughts.

    Rebecca continued to say: "We can connect the printing press to the magic net. Anyway, its core part is a magic network communication projection crystal. Just make some adjustments, it''s in the crystal and magic network communicator. The signal is completely ok... what is the name you are talking about... Oh, it¡¯s completely compatible. In this way, people at both ends of the Magic Network Communicator can not only talk, but also directly put the instruments on some important occasions. Print it out... The government office in the south must definitely use this feature!"

    Gao Wen continues to stun: "..."

    Rebecca saw Gao Wen¡¯s reaction and couldn¡¯t help but worry: ¡°Ancestral adults...you talk, my thoughts... Is it too impractical?¡±

    Gao Wen blinked and looked at Rebecca in front of him as he saw the passer: How did her jumping speed of this idea happen?

    For a long time, he broke the silence: "I introduce you to two things... one is called fax, one is called remote printing..."

 Chapter 450ï¼š The prelude of the printing era

    The development of technology often presents a tree-like form. When a key technical difficulty is broken, many products behind this technical difficulty will develop one after another in a logical way. In Gao Wen¡¯s view, Rebecca and Nicholas The "Arcane Transfer Cartridge" made by the egg is such a key technical difficulty. It seems to be only a core component of the printing press, but what is solved behind it is a key step in transforming traditional illusion magic into industrial printing products. .

    As long as this key step goes out, the various printing techniques based on the principle of "Arcane Transfer" will develop naturally.

    The only thing that is unpredictable is Rebecca¡¯s keen ¡°knowledge of new things¡± and unconstrained thinking.

    He told Rebecca about the concept of fax and network printing. The girl was very happy. She said a lot of her own ideas and follow-up improvement plans. In the end, she even went to Gao Wen¡¯s desk. Grab the pen and draw a lot of sketches to build her imaginary Magic Web fax workflow, and a matching miniaturized printing device with communication capabilities. In fact, Gao Wen thinks that this kind of equipment should be called "printer"...but in the face of the strange working principle of the arcane transfer device, he decided not to entangle this conceptual problem.

    "Ancestral adult ancestors, do you think this is feasible?" Rebecca grabbed the sketch he had just drawn and happily ran to Gao Wen. Because the painting was too urgent, the girl¡¯s face was covered with ink. "I think that in addition to machines that can print newspapers in large quantities, places like the Office of Government also need small printing machines for printing documents. These machines can all be connected together..."

    Gao Wen looked at Rebecca, looked at the ink that was accidentally contaminated on her face, and looked at her like a happy dance, couldn''t help but think of what Herty had said.

    Although the relationship between the Cecil family and other nobles is not close, the winds of comparison between the nobles have always been popular, and in the circle of nominations of the nobles in the South, Rebecca has always been known as "clumsy", she is at etiquette. The clumsyness of the course is regarded as a typical example of ¡°natural dullness¡±, and her enthusiasm for ¡°exploration¡± in the castle and the study of mechanical behavior always make herself dirty in front of everyone, which especially exacerbates others. The negative impression of this "the late family of Cecil"...

    Gao Wen¡¯s mouth is tilted up. Those who can only slowly drink tea and flowers in the castle. How can a noble lady who needs eight steps to touch the scissors be smarter than his nephew?

    ¡°What do you laugh at the ancestors?¡± Rebecca asked curiously. ¡°Is there a problem with the process I designed?¡±

    "No problem, I believe this set of things will play a big role in the operation of the Office of Government Affairs," Gao Wen said with a smile. "But we still have to step by step, first to make a prototype of a large printing press to solve The bottleneck of newspapers and books printing."

    At present, the implementation of general education in the territory has been more than a year, and the effect is obviously obvious. However, with the rapid increase of population and the rapid expansion of the territory, the existing general education model will also face challenges, and one of the most important challenges. It is the textbook.

    Gao Wen needs a large number of cheap, uniform standard textbooks. Only by letting these textbooks cover the entire South with the general education, can he smoothly remove the obscurity that hangs over the people.

    At present, the textbooks used by Cecil General College are still relying on traditional craftsmanship to produce ¡°emergency goods¡± in small batches. The scale of the current teaching has been stretched, and it has to be printed enough to meet the entire south of the millions or even thousands. The textbooks needed for literacy for 10,000 people... If there is no industrial printing press, it will be an impossible task.

    Therefore, Gao Wen will pay so much attention to the press project led by Rebecca.

    He turned to Nicholas Eggs: "Nicholas, how long does it take to make a prototype?"

    The silver-white ball floating next to it gives a confident voice: "Up to one day and a half counts the time to debug and design the assembly line. I have a ninety-nine-one grasp of success, because the most critical arcane transfer cylinder has been fixed. The rest of the structure is no more difficult for me than pinching a few gears."

    ¡°Very good, make a prototype first, the sooner the better.¡±

    The silver-white ball floated up and down slightly: "You will see it soon."

    Later, after discussing the work of the Institute of Magical Technology and finalizing the rewards for the members who made outstanding contributions to the research team, Rebecca left the Gaowen study with satisfaction with the sketch she had just drawn.

    Taking a casual little tune and taking a brisk pace, the successor of the Cecil family walked through the corridors, whether it was walking and singing, or there was no dignified way of walking. These are not like orthodox. Miss aristocrats did, but everyone in this mansion has long been familiar with the style of the big lady, even the rigorous Heti, has now given up to correct Rebecca''s manners.

    As she walked across the corner of the corridor, Rebecca suddenly stopped and she saw the door not far from the front slightly open, with lights leaking out.

    She recognized that it was Betty''s room and walked briskly to see what Betty was doing.

    After the door was opened, she saw that the little maid who had escaped from the old territory and followed her to the present was sitting next to the small desk by the bed, looking down at her head and looking at something.

    The furnishings in the room are simple, except for the necessary bed tables and chairs, there is only a small closet and two small boxes in the corner.

    A slightly old pan hanging on the wall next to the bed looks a bit weird, but it is Betty''s baby. Now Betty is no longer the lowest-level kitchen maid, so she puts her most precious pan. Hanging in the room, no one can touch it.

    Rebecca tapped on the door panel next to it, and the sudden sound made the little maid startled. The latter looked up and quickly stood up after seeing Rebecca, but Rebecca interrupted her before she was jealous. Her: "I am fine, I am here to see what you are doing."

    Betty with the expression of a dull expression, raised his finger to the small desk next to it Rebecca curiously took a look and saw a "Witch and Potion Bottle" Spread out on the desk, this is a very easy-to-read book. Although the title of the book carries the word "sorcerer", the actual content is basically a simple story. She remembers that when she was young, she also Such a book, this is one of the earliest enlightenment books that the children of the wealthy class of this era first contacted.

    The book is very old, and it has obviously been read many times. The writing in some places has been slightly blurred, and the edges of the paper are also very worn, but it can be seen that it has been carefully treated and preserved.

    "This is... Mr. Santis lends it to me," Betty explained the origins of the book. "I''m going to finish it, I will return it after reading."

    Rebecca looked at Betty with amazement. At this moment, she suddenly had a feeling in her mind when she was in the state of flying:

    Betty is only two years younger than her.

    However, this girl who is only two years younger than her, but now she has just learned the basic words, she just can understand an enlightenment book that she has already turned over when she was seven years old, and she is very interested.

    And if it wasn''t for his ancestors who insisted on promoting general education, the little maid would have no chance to touch the book in her life.

    Rebecca blinked. She never treated Betty as an "inferior". She and everyone in the castle were like family members, even the lowest level of shovel horseman and Betty. The kitchen maid, at a very young age, even took Betty and several other little maids of similar age to organize a small castle adventure, they played like a sister.

    But why she never noticed... Betty didn''t even have a book.

    Rebecca was a bit confused. She couldn''t understand why she hadn''t noticed this kind of thing in her life for more than a decade, but she felt that she noticed it today because the success of the "Arcane Printing Machine" was in sight.

    The ancestors once said that when the printing press is popularized, the printing era will come, and the monopoly of knowledge and knowledge transmission will be completely broken. At that time, even the most ordinary poor people, the family There should be a few books of your own.

    Industrial printing is an indispensable part of the promotion of Cecil¡¯s ¡°General Education¡± to the entire South.

    "Betty, do you want a book? It''s your own book."

    Betty was a bit confused, but she thought about it for a moment, and nodded hard: "Well."

    Rebecca laughed: "I will give you a few books after a while!"

    In fact, she can now send many books to Betty, whether it is a simple enlightenment or a real magic book, but she feels that those books do not meet her requirements. After she wants to wait for the printing machine to be practical, the first batch of industrial use After the printed book is printed, it is meaningful to pick the right one from Betty.

    After Betty heard Rebecca''s words, it was confused for a long time. After a long time, he said: "But the book is very expensive..."

    "No, the book won''t be that much more expensive. My ancestors said a word, knowledge can be precious, but it shouldn''t be noble, and shouldn''t be expensive," Rebecca shook her head and noticed Betty''s confused eyes after her. I laughed. "It''s okay, you can''t understand it. It''s okay. Soon you will see it with your own eyes. From now on, every ordinary person in this land can not only read, but also read the newspaper. Your own book! Lots of books!"

    Betty opened her eyes and looked at her in front of her eyes. This is the "Miss Jusco" who grew up with her. It took only a long time to say: "Miss... This way of speaking is a bit like a lord."

    Rebecca scratched his hair: "Oh, yes, I think it is."

    ......

    The first industrial press available was completed earlier than Gao Wen expected.

    Only in the afternoon of the next day, he saw the large-scale machine that was personally processed, assembled and personally commissioned by Nicholas Eggs on the "Mechanical Round Table" of the Institute of Mechanical Engineering.

    Together with Gao Wen, he came to the mechanical research institute for acceptance equipment, as well as Herbie and Rebecca, who is the head of the project, and Godwin Orlando, the president of the Cecil newspaper and the head of the press and publishing department.

    The new press is like a steel monster crouching on the ground, with long metal grooves extending forward and backward. The groove should be the structure for conveying paper, and the center of the machine can see that vital. "Arcane Transfer Cartridge", which is fixed by a movable bracket above a flat plate in the center of the machine. The outline of the gears and connecting rods is visible on the inside of the bracket.

    Below the transfer device, there is a guide groove for the paper to pass through, and an ink plate at the bottom.

    In addition to these main structures, there is a ¡°attachment structure¡± on the side of the printing machine as if it were a separate machine. On the top of the square box, which is square and half-man high, Gao Wen saw the ¡°large size¡± that Rebecca had mentioned. The palette (keyboard) and the "editing authority" for controlling the projection crystal inside the arcane transfer cylinder, the dazzling dozens of buttons are arranged in a fan shape, and are mounted on a slanted metal panel. On the top of the metal panel, you can also see a small projection crystal.

    That projection crystal should be used to provide a "preview".

    From the outside, the installation is far more complex than any of the magic machines that were made on the previous territory.

    If you don''t know the total ability of the Nicholas egg, Gao Wen will not believe that this thing was created in one day.

    "Look, I will say, you will see it soon!" Nicholas eggs always floated beside the new machine, with a strong pride in the tone.

    Gao Wen looked at the industrial printing machine in front of him with amazement, but what was even more surprising was the shape of the Nicholas egg. This original spherical silver-white metal ball now looks a bit square.

    Although it has not reached the point of being angular, it is indeed a bit square.

    "How do you... shape becomes like this?"

    "Oh, this time I¡¯ve been tossing this press, it¡¯s tiring, it¡¯s okay, just go back and sleep.¡±

    Gao Wen: "..."

    What is wrong with this ball?

 Chapter 451ï¼š Crystallization of wisdom

    In fact, to be honest, Gao Wen occasionally rethinks whether the way he recruits people and builds territories is not a problem, so that the people gathered around him (balls/fish/bulbs, etc.) are so distinctive. Of course, the characters with distinctive characteristics are undoubtedly capable, but their distinctive features will sometimes make a good thing get married. Nicholas eggs are undoubtedly the expert in this area.

    This ball will still change, which is reasonable.

    After this new type of printing machine comes out, it is necessary to record a project leader who is not good at writing. You said that people can do everything they can to say that they are overworked, vomiting blood, and not hurting the fire line. Write back to the Institute of Mechanical Engineering. Just write that the director has grown out of twelve sides due to excessive exhaustion. If you don¡¯t attach seven or eight illustrations and two pages of explanations, you have to suspect that the brain of this article was caught by the door...

    "You... hard work..." Gao Wen looked at the iron star in a blink of an eye. "After the end of the project, you will have to rest for two days..."

    "Oh, rest assured, small problems, and soon recovered," Nicholas eggs as if they didn''t realize how many people were scared by their current shape. "Let''s see if this equipment works. You will be satisfied." ""

    Gao Wen tried to shift his attention away from the twelve sides of Nicholas''s new egg and began to pay attention to what really matters here.

    The "Arcane Printing Press", which works from the working principle to the structure to the shape, is not quite the same as the printing press he knows.

    "Get started," Gao Wen nodded. "Start with the original editor. Rebecca, you can do it yourself."

    Rebecca, who came along with Gao Wen to accept the results, was waiting for this moment. She immediately responded happily and then took a brisk walk to the small cabinet next to the arcane printing press.

    She pulled a lever on the side of the small cabinet, and a very slight humming sound came from inside the device. The surface of the projection crystal embedded in the top of the cabinet showed a slight radiance, followed by a light blue The halo appears at the top of the device.

    It is like a hologram of a magic network communicator that is not connected to the signal and is in standby state. The difference is that the edge of the picture has a circle of bright square lines, which should be the restricted area of ??the layout.

    At the same time as the small "cabinet" was started, at the junction between the cabinet and the main body of the printing press, a piece of crystal embedded above a metal platform was also lit up. Gao Wen realized that this was used to connect two devices. The structure is actually the "scanning device" of the arcane printing press.

    The assistant who was on standby walked up and placed a blank piece of paper that had been written on the metal platform.

    In the holographic projection above the "small cupboard", the image of the white paper appeared immediately here. Every step is a familiar scene and phenomenon of the magicians of the world. This is just the magic of magic. And the most common technology in the crystal process.

    But as Rebecca tapped the first button on the "keyboard" at the top of the small cabinet, Gao Wen saw something that had never happened in the conventional illusion magic:

    In the holographic projection at the top of the cabinet, the characters input by Rebecca appear below the image of the white paper.

    A series of characters were quickly played out by Rebecca, forming a sentence: "The above is the physical scanning function, which is the function of text editing."

    Then Rebecca moved a handle next to the keyboard, and a slight mechanical sound came from the small cabinet. She continued to input characters, and the new characters appeared below the previous sentence.

    ¡°Speaking, how did you enter the text in a illusion projection?¡± Gao Wen asked the question that he had been neglected before. This question made him extremely confused: with the progress of the rune logic of Cecil now, computer technology still In the distant future, technicians can''t create a data array with data processing capabilities. Jenny has no idea about this. So how does Rebecca implement word processing on such a device?

    Is this a mere mechanical process? So how does a simple mechanical process translate into a symbol on a holographic projection?

    "Oh, this one, in fact, the principle is not complicated, the structure is complicated. There are 28 letters in total, plus more than 30 commonly used punctuation marks. We just made thirty-seven in this cabinet. The block is pre-engraved with white crystals. The thirty-seven white crystals are very small. They are arranged into a fan-shaped disk by connecting rods. The front end of the fan-shaped disk has a small window, and the other end of the window is a thin cardboard that will move. Behind the cardboard is another piece of crystal that is moved along with the cardboard. When a rune trigger is pressed on the ''keyboard'', the corresponding white crystal will be bounced to the window at the front of the sector disk and activated. A black character is ablated on the cardboard and the crystal behind the cardboard illuminates the pattern. In addition, by adjusting the distance between the white crystal and the cardboard, the size of the character can be adjusted..."

    Rebecca said while opening the cover on the side of the small cabinet. Gao Wen saw the intricate and amazing mechanical structure inside, and the mechanical structure was vaguely similar to the mechanical typewriter in his memory.

    Rebecca continued to say: "But its shortcomings are quite obvious. First, you need to consume a piece of cardboard every time. Of course, this consumption is not too big, it can be accepted. Secondly, be careful when typing. After the mistake, the cardboard will leave traces. If there is less mistake, the cardboard can be returned and covered with the black block key. If the mistake is too much, the reading will be white..."

    ¡°Inconceivable...¡± Gao Wen looked at the complicated mechanical structure with amazement. The cleverly designed connecting rods, springs, gears and slides seemed to have a strange charm. They are human intelligence in the stage where digital technology has not yet appeared. Crystallization is the embodiment of the mechanical process, and he looks at Rebecca with his eyes wide open. "What do you want?"

    "I got it with my assistants," Rebecca scratched his hair. "Strictly speaking, I just put forward the idea. The design is completely a helper. The new magician has two people who are from the king. Craftsmen, they are very good at designing such exquisite mechanical organs, but they don''t have the opportunity to design such strange things when they are in the capital."

    Next to the Nicholas egg, a sullen voice followed: "I originally planned to bring the two watchmakers to the Institute of Mechanical Engineering. As a result, they are more interested in the magic technology."

    Watchmaker...

    Gao Wen looked at the intricate mechanical structure in the small cabinet and nodded slightly with admiration: "Good, very good, they are two talents, and the same talent as Cohen, we must focus on training. Now you can continue."

    "Hey," Rebecca nodded happily. "There is only the transfer of these edited things to the Arcane transfer cylinder, and it is printed!"

    As she spoke, she pulled the other lever next to the cabinet, accompanied by the sound of the intensive movement of the cabinet. Gao Wen saw that the surface of the core device in the middle of the printing machine appeared on the surface of the arcane transfer cylinder. A neat blue shimmer.

    That is the printed pattern that Rebecca edited.

    After two seconds of preheating and curing, the pattern on the surface of the transfer cylinder stabilizes, then the other parts of the press begin to operate, and the flat white paper is sent to the center of the press, over the black "inkboard" The transfer cylinder is pressed against the surface of the paper under the operation of the mechanical support, and is quickly brushed from left to right.

    The printed paper is quickly taken away by the roller, followed by the next paper...

    In the operation of the printing press, Rebecca explained the follow-up work process for Gao Wen: ¡°Each continuous operation can print 300 sheets, then rest for about one minute, let the drum recharge, heat and solidify. Replace the ink plate below and start a new round of printing. In this process, the ink plate that has been replaced is sent to the heating table for full heating, so that the ink surface is restored to a flat surface, and then replaced after cooling."

    At this moment, Gao Wen has been completely attracted by the machine that is running. The paper that has finished printing quickly, the repeated and efficient, orderly mechanical structure, and the sound generated by the gears and connecting rods coming out of the machine. He couldn''t help but think of the scene when the first magic engine started. A kind of high-spirited emotion filled his thoughts. He couldn''t help but admire: "Good... good, good beyond my imagination. !"

    "Actually, I think there is still room for improvement," Rebecca said with a proud expression of "the ancestors exaggerated me", but still stretched a face of glory and shame, and said to her head. "I think the rest of the minute in the middle of it is the most wasteful. If you want to improve the coating formula on the surface of the transfer cylinder or the projection crystal inside, it should work continuously for a long time, and the ink board below is used. It will become uneven due to the consumption of ink. It must be reheated and cooled before it can be used. I think this should be changed..."

    Gao Wen heard Rebecca¡¯s words, but he didn¡¯t speak. He heard the next Herti broke the silence: ¡°I¡¯m not good at the first improvement, but the second one I have an idea, why don¡¯t you The board is made of an ''ink ribbon'' that can be rotated under the stamping table. Then, a device for heating the ink ribbon and flattening the ink surface, such as a heat roller, is disposed on the side of the machine. This should solve the problem. You can try the substrate of the ink ribbon. The blue-grained moonlight cloth is now mass-produced in the factory, and the cost is very low and strong and not easily deformed."

    "Oh yes!" Rebecca slaps and slaps his eyes and looks at Herti. "Aunt, you are so powerful! Sure enough, people who are old have wisdom..."

    Hetty: "..."

    Gao Wen: "..."

    "Great days, great days," Gao Wen quickly reached out before he lifted the staff with nail heads and steel ribs to stop his own granddaughter, and looked at Rebecca. "In short, the improvement is definitely in need of improvement. There must be imperfections in the new machinery and equipment. You have limited ideas, you can work with the team, and you can even listen to the opinions of the workers using the printing press in the future. Mr. Devin, what do you think of this machine?"

    The scholar from Wangdu, the head of the current press and publishing department, Godwin Orlando, opened his eyes from the new press, and has been stunned to see this complicated, exquisite and incredible machine. At this moment, he finally wakes up. Come over, after hearing the words of Gao Wen, the old scholar could not help but sigh: "What an incredible thing... If I am younger, I have to understand the principle of it. But now... I am the most What I want to do is to write an article and do my best to introduce this thing to everyone. Even if many people can''t understand the principle of this machine, I hope they can know that a group of intelligent geniuses on the territory have created this way. Great machine!"

    "That''s to write," Gao Wen said with a smile. "After the war news of the Rock Fortress is over, it''s time to release something that will make people feel relaxed and cause curiosity."

    (There is a book called "I am behind the scenes", I don''t know if anyone has seen it. The opening may seem a little routine and dry, but the creativity is very good. I can look forward to it later. You can look at the book shortage.)

 Chapter 452ï¼š The ancestor is really coming.

    Ansu Wangdu St. Sunil City, Silver Fort.

    In the military hall, several kings of nobles and knights lords sit at the wide long table made of heavy oak gilts. The two current Dukes of Ansu and the famous Prince of Wales, Prince of Wales, sit on the long table. A high-level military conference is being held.

    The brilliance of the magic crystal lamp illuminates the slightly dull hall. The metal shield hanging from the north wall of the hall reflects the light of the magic crystal lamp. It also blurs the shadows of the two Dukes of the Regency and Chu Jun. In the vague reflection, the bright red coat of the Prince of Wales is striking like a blood.

    The man who had returned to the Crown Prince in the middle age quietly watched the nobles speak, negotiate, argue, and accidentally fluctuated in his eyes, but barely said a word, he was like a Sitting here, unrelated to the meeting, listening to things that should theoretically be determined by themselves.

    A gray-haired old knight holds his hands on the table. His body is short, but he is strong and abnormal. Although he is not young, his eyes are still burning like a young man. He looked at it. The other knight lords and the royal aristocrats around him, said with a strong voice: "The battle to recapture Sorinburg has failed. You must face up to the fact that the number of rebels in the East is small, but it is us who are at a disadvantage."

    ¡°The good news is that we dragged the rebels into the hills around Sorink,¡± an aristocrat said. ¡°We are leaning against the plains of the Holy Spirit. The land is wider and the number is more. It is good for us to fight for a long time.¡±

    The old knight couldn''t help but knocked on the table: "Don''t be too optimistic, Count Bahrain, the premise of lasting combat is that we can really maintain this situation for a long time. The Loren family has long confronted the Tifeng people. Their soldiers are more tenacious and more resistant. We can withstand the pressure, and our army morale is declining every day. If we can''t achieve any results, even if there are enough food and soldiers, the first thing we can''t hold is us..."

    The Victorian Duke, who was sitting at the top of the long table, suddenly interrupted the old knight¡¯s words: "Cromwell, don''t be excited."

    Welsh Moore looked sideways at the regent''s Duke, and then retracted his gaze. He looked at the Cromwell White Mountain across the table. He knew the old-fashioned knight lord, the special name of "White Mountain". It is not common in Ansu, but it is a typical dwarf surname. This is because the ancestor of Cromwell''s White Mountain is indeed a dwarf: in the pioneering journey of 700 years ago, the aliens who fought side by side with humans did not Only elves, some dwarves have become builders of the human kingdom in the process of great development. Some of them finally chose to integrate into human society and even become a member of the Ansu nobles. The family of Cromwell White Mountain is This comes.

    Perhaps influenced by the ancestry''s bloodline, the knight''s temperament character is too straightforward in many elegant and elegant aristocrats, but Welsh Moen knows that Cromwell is telling the truth, only... since The Victorian Duke has already spoken, and he does not have to speak again.

    "Sorry, female grandfather, but we must admit the facts," Cromwell Baishan apologized, but his speech was still full of momentum. "The rebellion in the east is not as good as we think. We are not in the fire. Before they ended, they were driven out of the plains of the Holy Spirit. They had already taken root in Sorinburg and the harvest month had arrived. The rebels would feed them with the food we planted for half a year. The Grand Duke of Wilde, the Duke of Franklin, also With His Royal Highness, I am willing to take the Knights to help the Earl of Sorin to retake the fortress. We cannot let the rebels spend the harvest festival in the Holy Spirit Plain..."

    "I never thought that the Eastern Rebels would be good," Victoria Verd said faintly. "But the Knights of the Kings can''t move, Count Crowell, our rear is not safe."

    The old knight squinted, and the other knight lords and martial arts aristocrats next to each other exchanged their eyes and whispered.

    Sitting on the right hand side of Welsh Moen, the Duke of Berkman Franklin stood up at the moment: "For me, the news is that the meteorite fortress that just passed to St. Sunil has fallen."

    The entire military hall was quietly quiet.

    The words of the Duke of the West have been very clear. There is no ambiguity in the short sentence. However, perhaps the amount of information in this sentence is too alarming, or perhaps the news is too much beyond everyone¡¯s expectations. Every nobleman did not react. Finally, the first opening of the Earl of Bahrain, sitting next to Cromwell, broke the silence: "Lord Duke, are you talking about the southern part of the plain of the Holy Spirit... the Rock Fortress?"

    "Is there still a second rock fortress in Ansu?" Berdwin Franklin looked at the slightly fattened Earl of Bahrain.

    A king aristocrat could not help but whisper in his horror: "There is so far from the east, and there is a mountain in the south of the plain of the Holy Spirit. How can the rebels put it there..."

    Perhaps the rebellion in the east has already occupied the thoughts of the nobleman, or perhaps the idea that "the many rural lords in the south are not worth mentioning" is still in his mind. This gentleman still thought it was the Eastern Rebels. Invading the south through some means and attacking the meteorite fortress, there is no other sleeping monster on the vast and remote land in the south.

    But other people have already reacted. Cromwell first read a message from the gloomy and serious expression of the two regents after a short mistake. He said incredulously: "Yes... Sethi Er?"

    "Yes, it¡¯s not the Rebels in the East, it¡¯s the Cecil family," said Berdwin Franklin calmly. "The founding father of the High Court Cecil broke the Rock Fortress fifteen days ago on the 58th of the fire. Defence, occupied the fortress and seized all the soldiers and civilians in the fortress."

    The beard of Cromwell''s White Mountain shook, and he seemed to want to speak, but the Victorian Granddaughter followed the Franklin Duke: "I know what you want to ask but all the information has been interrupted. Cecil The army broke the fortress in a very short period of time. It was said that it took only a few days, then they blocked the entire fortress, and the fortress guards could not have any useful information.

    "Only two lion cub messengers who had broken out of the dead sent the situation of the fortress to the kingdom. The information that can be grasped now is that the Duke of Govin Cecil made a lot of powerful and extraordinary armed forces in some unknown way. And in a short period of time established an army with an extremely strong combat power...

    "The Knight Lord, who guards the fortress, is currently unclear. Before the fortress fell, the Maryland jazz led the last Knights out of the city, but the barrier of the fortress was destroyed by the magic of the Cecil.

    "The Earl Pompeii also sent a magical message to confirm the news of the fall of the fortress."

    When the Duke of Victoria finished the known information, Cromwell White Mountain finally found the opportunity to open. The knight lord with some dwarf bloodlines frowned: "Cecile...the Cecil family is not Also the same as the east..."

    "At present, the Cecil army has not continued its move north. They closed the northern gate of the fortress after occupying the Rock Fortress. It seems to be fixed," said the Duke Franklindwin. "According to the news from Count Pompe, they even I ignored the granaries and manors outside the northern walls of the fortress and did not rob any undefended border village."

    Occupy the fortress but did not rob the villages and manors around the fort. This is obviously a very abnormal situation. The aristocrats at the scene couldn¡¯t help but whisper, and Cromwell Baishan couldn¡¯t help but cough: Cough, they don¡¯t go north now, it doesn¡¯t mean they will never go north.¡±

    "We are worried about this," said Berkman Franklin. "The Cecil family...their homeowner is Gao Wen Cecil."

    The aristocrats on the scene were quiet again, they exchanged their eyes, and at the same time they finally remembered the urgent letters sent by the Maryland jazz who kept the fortress before the fall of the Rock Fortress.

    More than forty families in the Southland joined forces to conquer Cecil, and were quickly swept away...

    This amazing news also caused waves between them and caused another military meeting, but no one thought that the Cecil family''s actions would be so fast, and no one thought that the Rock Fortress would fall so simple.

    They thought that it would take more than a year to wait until the situation in the South evolved before they had to face up.

    Welsh Moen, who had never spoken, sighed softly.

    He remembered the warning that Veronica had given himself not long ago. He remembered that Veronica warned himself that Govin Cecil was releasing a beast, but now it seems... the kings and nobles may have lost Turn this beast back into the last chance in the cage.

    "We once thought that what happened in the South was only a civil war of the lords, and those who took the initiative to provoke the war were those outside the Cecil family, but now it seems that everything happening in the South is under the control of our founding hero. He has been planning for a long time," said the Duke of Franklin Franklin. "Now the fall of the Rock Fortress has become a reality, no matter how the Cecil army has captured a fortress in such a short period of time, they have already occupied There, and prepared for defense. Count Cromwell, do you think we have the ability to take back the fortress?"

    Cromwell White Mountain shook his head with almost no thought: "It is impossible unless we withdraw at least half of the army on the east side of the Holy Spirit Plain, and even if half of the army is withdrawn, it will not necessarily be able to knock down the Rock Fortress. Sir Maryland Onar knows me. It is a very powerful knight lord. His army is no worse than the Knights of the Kings. Even he is not the opponent of the Duke of Govin Cecil. The strength of the Cecil is imaginable."

    After that, the old knight lord shook his head: "What I am most curious about now is how the founding hero built such an army... Less than two years, less than two years! He can Hit the meteorite fortress?"

    ¡°Every ancient family hides secrets, not to mention the ancient family has a ancestor who died and resurrected,¡± said Berkman Franklin, jokingly. ¡°Maybe 700 years ago, Govinssey Did the Duke of the Duke bury an undead army in the mountains of the South?"

    Cromwell White Mountain shook his head and screamed: "This is not funny at all..."

    "Mr. ladies, think about it now," said Berdwin Franklin, who smiled and tapped the table with his fingers. "This is probably the ancestor of the dangerous situation that is no less than the rebellion of the East." It is really coming."

 Chapter 453ï¼š how to respond

    The deterioration of the situation in the South is an unexpected crisis.

    It¡¯s not that the Second Dynasty ignored the Cecil family in the South. In fact, since the foggy month of a hundred years ago, the new royal family with hidden dangers of inheritance has never relaxed the shackles of the South. Among them, Cecil is the only family that has declined due to the foggy month. At the beginning of its recession, its remaining forces are still enough to shake the foundation of the entire kingdom. The second dynasty is supported by three other Dukes. Next, it took a full hundred years to separate and suppress the South into the current situation, and its emphasis on the South is evident.

    After the rise of Govin Cesil, this emphasis is even more so.

    Francis II ordered the southern aristocracy to increase the surveillance of Cecil''s forces, but only got the information that "the Cecils are doing the syrup business to buy slaves"; the royal team sent to the south of the aid team also mixed with the sight of the probe. However, these eyeliners will soon not send any information; the defenders of the Rock Fortress have actually increased by 30% in the past six months, but the increased 30% of the soldiers have not come in any way; in addition, the royal advisors also Estimating the progress of the construction of Cecil''s collar by investigating the situation of the Cecil family''s employment of craftsmen in Wangdu, the conclusion is that Cecil''s collar is still in the stage of insufficient housing, they never thought about it, the craftsmen went to the south. After that, he was trained as a magician and a bachelor of mechanical engineering...

    Silver Fort can be said to have made all the right responses, but did not get any correct feedback. The biggest mistake they made was to use the ideas of traditional aristocrats to speculate on a different world, regardless of experience or thinking. A strange "satellite fine" mode of action.

    They miscalculated the true intentions behind each of Govin Cecil''s actions, miscalculated the way the Cecil family rose, and finally misjudged the fall of the Rock Fortress.

    The direction is wrong, any effort is just a waste of energy.

    The situation has deteriorated to this point.

    "The two dukes, His Royal Highness, I must tell the truth," Cromwell White Mountain said in a serious and heavy tone. "Unless the Eastern Rebels retreat today, we cannot take the Rock Fortress back."

    Another knight lord stood up and said the worst possibility: "If the Cecil family and the Loren family attack the king, we can''t win only from the collapse of the Rock Fortress, Cecil. The army is a strong enemy."

    A nobleman at the scene couldn¡¯t help but say: "Even the Cavaliers Lord will fear the enemy?"

    Cromwell White Mountain stared at the aristocrat who spoke: "We are only stating the facts. If they really attack the king, the Knights will fight to the last moment, and this will not worry you."

    "Gentlemen, calm down," Victoria Verd interrupted the controversy. Her voice was cold and her eyes seemed to contain frost. "The Duke of Govin Cecil just occupied the Rock Fortress and he hasn''t gone north."

    "We have to determine the purpose of the founding hero first," the Duke of Baden-Franklin nodded and took Victoria''s words. "I propose to send messengers to the South."

    The aristocrats on the scene whispered, but on the whole, no one opposed the views of the Duke of Franklin.

    "The Eastward rebellion is approaching, we can''t take another knife in the south," the Duke Franklin continued. "So as long as the Duke of Govin Cecil is willing to talk, we should talk. We should be prepared to acknowledge The Syl family¡¯s legal rule over the South, recognizing the restoration of all the distinguished titles, honorary titles, historical fiefdoms, and privileges of the nobles of the Cecil family..."

    The discussion of the nobility became louder, and some people showed obvious erroneous looks on their faces, but more people just looked gloomy and nodded. Welsh Moen looked at the reaction of these people and sighed slightly.

    "His Royal Highness," the Duke of Victoria heard the sigh of Wales. She turned her head and stared at the nominal kingdom successor like ice crystal. "Do you have something to say?"

    "I just thought that we didn''t admit that it didn''t make much sense to the founding hero." Welsh Moen didn''t want to talk, but slowly opened his mouth under the watchful eyes of the Duke. "These things are already in his hands." No matter what we say here, the reconstruction of the Principality of Cecil is already an established fact. Grandfather Franklin, are you going to give him the gift already in the hands of Cecil?

    There was no change in the face of Berdwin Franklin, but he nodded slightly and said faintly: "Your Highness''s thoughts are correct."

    "We''d better think about it again, think about what other chips we can use to compromise."

    After saying this, Welsh Moen dropped his eyelids and stopped talking.

    The voice of Francis II seems to echo in the mind of the middle-aged Crown Prince:

    "The king ruled the kingdom... it is the art of compromise..."

    The meeting is over.

    The nobles left the scene in order, and Welsh Moen left the hall with the royal attendant. In the vast military hall, only two regents were sitting quietly in the same place.

    After a long silence, the Victorian Duke looked at Berdwin Franklin: "What do you think our founding hero wants?"

    "I hope that he just wants to get back his family business. This is also the most logical, and most in line with the description of the history book," the Duke of the West said, "I don''t rule out the worse." Gender has forgotten the list on the stone tablets of Ansu, and the signatures of the oldest books in the Royal Library. From a certain perspective, his claim to the throne is no less than our ''Prince of the Crown Prince''."

    ¡°Wales of Wales...¡± Victoria whispered, recalling the only statement the Crown Prince had in the meeting just now, ¡°He is the most like Francis II...¡±

    The Duke of Franklin shook his head slightly: "But because it was too much, Francis II chose Edmund. Our king made a wrong decision in this regard. This country does not need an overly tough king."

    Victoria raised his eyelids and glanced at the Duke of the West, then stood up and said, "I will return to the North in the near future."

    Franklin raised his eyebrows: "You want to mobilize your mountain army?"

    "The Principality of the Holy Dragon is preparing to celebrate their ''Dragon Pro-Day'', and the Violet Kingdom is also very calm recently. I can transfer some of the mountain corps to deal with the war in the Holy Spirit Plain," said the woman, who was swaying around the snowy To the Duke of the West, "What about your Western Border Corps?"

    "From the west to the east front line is too far away, the consumption of the army on the road is unbearable, and since the summer, there has been no quietness in the western region of the dead and the perpetrators," said Bai Dewen Franklin. While holding the forehead with distress, "I may be able to transfer a Knights to defend the king, but it is impossible to send troops to the east."

    A few crystal snowflakes appeared in the air, and the Victorian duchess put on her white shawl and left the seat to the door: "...the king does not need more knights, Count Cromwell is enough to guard here, if you have Excessive power, pay attention to the South."

    The female duke left, leaving only a few pieces of cold snow fluttering in the air. Bai Dewen Franklin reached out and caught one of them. He felt that the cold was gradually melting in the palm of his hand. He sighed slightly: "... What are the madness of nonsense... the darkest times..."

    Four days later, the capital of Ansu North, the winter castle.

    A gryphon knight squad flew over the fort, and the headed lion squatted on the platform on the top of the castle. Victoria Verd jumped down the gryphon, and the cold wind from the northern mountains blew her silver-white long hair and let her Slightly narrowed his eyes.

    Even in this midsummer season, the mountain tops of the northern part of the continent still have such cold winds.

    The "Dragon Blood Aristocrats" of the Principality of the Holy Dragon said that this cold wind is the breath of the sleeping dragons in the mountains. The wizard scholars of the Violet Kingdom believed that the cold air came from the mainland to the north, from the blockade of ice floes and storms. ** Opposite, from the ancient cyclone that is not scattered.

    But Victoria doesn''t care where the cold wind comes from. She just likes this cold atmosphere. The clean cold air in the mountains is much more comfortable than the filthy air filled with odors.

    The black-haired maid, Maggie, came to the platform, and Victoria nodded to the maid who had won her trust: "Go to call my knights, the Mountain Corps has something to do."

    "Yes."

    The Duke had absolute authority in this land, and the Mountain Legion, loyal to the Wilde family, accepted the command of their "Snow Queen" without any doubt. After a brief military meeting, the Mountain Corps was about three-thirds. One of the troops was drawn out and included in the list supporting the front line of the eastern plains of the Holy Spirit.

    After the meeting, Victoria did not return to her bedroom to rest. Although she had already had a long flight on the back of the gryphon and had just held a meeting, she still got up and read the documents in front of her.

    "Vigie, you need to take a break."

    The black-haired maid said that when there was no other person, the black-haired maid used her nickname to call her hostess.

    "I will rest," Victoria said casually. "Is there any unusual behavior in the Principality of the Holy Dragon recently?"

    "The information from the northern post is all normal."

    Victoria gave a slight sigh of relief and his heart settled slightly.

    The Principality of the Holy Mountain in the northern mountains... has always been an unstable factor.

    As early as the time of the Gang, the people who claimed to be descendants of the dragon blood established this kingdom in the northern part of the mainland. They claimed that they were the vassals of the dragon. Therefore, the supreme ruler of the country is not the king, but the so-called "dragon blood big man". They are closed, excluded, and enjoy themselves in the mountains, and they never like the Ansu people who suddenly appeared on this land seven hundred years ago.

    It has been seven hundred years, and this closed mysterious country is still using the "uninvited guest" to describe Ansu, which has been established for seven centuries.

    But fortunately after so many years of running-in, the Principality of the Dragon and Ansu have finally reached a compromise and balance. As the general guardian of the North, one of the duties of Victoria Wilde is to be sensitive, closed and exclusive. The country, and to the greatest extent possible to avoid a war between the two sides.

    After finally finishing the documents in front of him, Victoria Wilder stretched out, she took a deep breath, and then spit it out slowly, a little bit of the tiredness accumulated in the body, and the black-haired maid came forward. While gently holding the hostess''s shoulder, he whispered, "Are you going to rest?"

    "No, there is one more thing," the female duke closed her eyes and paused for a long time before continuing. "Be prepared, I am going to the ancestral mausoleum."

 Chapter 454ï¼š The ancestor mausoleum of Wilde

    The black-haired maid heard the hostess''s words and some eyes widened unexpectedly: "The ancestor mausoleum? But the Holy Spirit Day has already..."

    "Not for the sacrifice of ancestors," Victoria sighed. "Go ready, Maggie."

    Maggie looked at the hostess quietly, no more questions, but a slight drop: "Yes, I understand."

    Just like Govin Cecil, which was buried in the underground of Cecil Fort in the South, the tombs of the founding dukes of Ansu were finally placed on the land they guarded, guarding the "Duke of Winter" in the northern mountains. The place where Noveld sleeps is in the underground of the Winter Castle, which stands on the hills of the northern border.

    Passing through the bottom floor of the winter castle, passing through the deepest and solemn black corridor, it is the oldest and solemn mausoleum of the castle. The family of the Wilde family built with great human and material resources in the foothills. Their magnificent fortress, and nearly half of the manpower and material resources, are used to maintain this mausoleum buried deep in the mountains.

    The ancestors of the Wilde family did not like the power of the elements like Govin Cecil. The mausoleum below the winter castle relied entirely on generations of powerful human mage to use human blessings to stabilize the elements, leaving them intact. Seven centuries.

    Accompanied by the maid Maggie, Victoria Wilder walked into the underground palace without any extra entourage.

    The magic stone lamp embedded in the wall is infused with magical power, giving a dim and constant brilliance: in order not to disturb the ancestors, the magic spar in the mausoleum is specially designed, and its brightness is only about half of that of ordinary magic spar. In such a slightly dim light, the **** of the downward **** of the underground palace extends into the darkness of the front of the Duke''s line of sight, which looks ugly and shocking.

    But Victoria didn''t care about such dimness, and she took a step forward.

    The wall built by the town''s soul stone bricks receded behind her, and the sturdy stone steps and boots collided with a hollow echo, echoing in the oldest ramp of the entire fortress. Victoria had a feeling that she seemed to be in the opposite The trajectory of time goes to the past. Every time she walks 100 meters in this ancient martyr, it is back in a hundred years. She walked through the foggy month and passed through the last heyday of Ansu. The dynasty reform, passed the year of prosperity, and finally... arrived seven hundred years ago, arrived at the country and the initial starting point of the family.

    The rectangular mausoleum hall arrived, and the maid Maggie came silently to the stone pillar next to the entrance of the hall, and pressed his hand on a metal disc on the surface of the stone pillar. With the magic infusion, the magic crystal stone embedded in the hall also Light up one by one, let the original dark hall float a layer of light that is enough to see things.

    The portraits of the homemakers of Wilde are hung on the walls on both sides of the hall. From the first generation of "Donggong Dagong Snowville" to the father of Victoria, everyone has the same silver hair and serious face, they are slightly Low eyelids, as if looking at the visitors who walked into the hall with a serious gaze, Victoria Wilder calmly greeted the eyes of this pair of eyes and saw the ancient teachings inscribed on the wall:

    "We are the last barrier of Ansu"

    Victoria¡¯s eyes slowly swept over the faces of the ancestors and finally fell on his father¡¯s body. Her eyes stayed on the majestic old duke for a long time before he whispered: ¡°Father, as you might expect. That''s the case, the hidden danger of the second dynasty is finally erupting... but you probably don''t expect the biggest variable in this chaos to come from..."

    After a moment of silence, the female duke raised her head and told the maid beside him: "Go out first, I need to be alone."

    The black-haired maid exited the hall silently, and Victoria Verde walked forward.

    She came to the stone platform at the end of the hall. The platform was about half a person high, like a wide tabletop. The platform was engraved with a circle of runes and patterns, but the surface of the platform was as clean as a mirror. Decorative traces.

    After hesitating for a moment, the Duke had placed his hand on the platform and whispered the ancient mantra.

    The magic in the air stirred up, and the runes around the platform lit up one by one. The clean, mirror-like countertops began to sway like water, accompanied by a milky white glimmer, a silver-white metal plate about one foot square. From the surface of the rippling platform floated up.

    The metal plate was actually sealed in a dense stone.

    Victoria picked up the metal plate. It was not heavy, and it was very thin. The edge of the metal plate could see the tough decorative lines. This is the typical sturdy style. She rubbed the surface of the metal plate, and the metal plate then emerged. The text comes.

    Charlie Moen, the guide, the leader, the protector, the founder of the kingdom, we respect it as the king.

    Gao Wen Cecil, the owner of the knight, the pioneer, the protector, the founder of the kingdom, we respect it as the guardian of the South.

    Snowveld, the grip of the frost, the guardian of knowledge, the pioneer, the founder of the kingdom, we respect it as the guardian of the north.

    Anthony Loren, the owner of the warrior...

    Always indifferent and alienated, the Duke of the Northland, as inaccessible as the Snow Queen, couldn¡¯t help but look awed when she saw the metal plate. Her eyes slid over the glorious names. Behind each name is a mountain standing on top of each other. They represent the cornerstone of this kingdom. They represent the power of the catastrophic catastrophe that destroyed the human civilization seven hundred years ago. It also represents the country. a law.

    This is a list of all the founders of Ansu at the beginning of the country, arranged according to merit and knighthood, but it is not just a list.

    Victoria turned the metal plate over, and on the back of the metal plate, a piece of text clearly appeared on it:

    "...If a natural disaster strikes out, or an irreparable man-made disaster occurs, resulting in the death of the king or the inability to continue to protect the kingdom for various reasons, in the absence of a heir available, the list of people inherits and takes over the kingdom... ¡±

    Seven hundred years ago, it was an age of storms.

    People living in a stable and peaceful period may hardly imagine what it was like when humans just took out wasteland and built a kingdom on a barbaric land. Even Victoria Wilde can only see from ancient books. To the record of that period of time, or to hear some sporadic descriptions from the mouths of a few longevity races, there is no understanding of empathy.

    But every time she saw the list and saw the words behind the list, she could still imagine how dangerous the kingdom of the ancestors was in the beginning of Ansu.

    The aftermath of the magic tide is constantly invading the country until the magnificent wall is completed. The monsters that have rushed out of the wasteland are still attacking the human world. Even when the magic tide is the strongest, the hinterland of the Holy Spirit will be out of thin air. A large-scale erosion has occurred. To this day, a piece of black corroded wall tiles remains on a section of the inner city of St. Sunil City, silently describing the time of danger.

    In those days, the king would die at any time, and the guardian Duke would die at any time, and everyone would die at any time.

    So this list is available, as well as the ¡°emergency inheritance rules¡± behind the list.

    However, it has never been thought before that the "permanent pioneering power" of the honorary nature will come into effect one day. Those who know this list may not have thought about it. Someone on this list will suddenly come alive...

    Victoria Wilder looked at the metal plate in her hand quietly. After a long time, she sighed softly, placed the metal plate solemnly on the stone platform, and reversed the spell to re-seal it.

    After doing all this, she stepped back two steps, left the stone platform, and turned around looking around the hall.

    There are many stone gates on the walls on both sides of the hall. There are corridors behind the stone gates. The corridors lead to different tombs. One day, she will also lie in one of the tombs. One of her sons will stand. The place where she is standing now, also looks around here.

    But maybe you will think differently.

    After standing for a while, the female duke seemed to have made up her mind. She looked at the closed door and saw that Maggie was still guarding the door through the vague sense of breath.

    In fact, even if no one is guarding, no one will dare to squat in this place.

    Victoria turned back and looked at the previous stone platform, then walked around the platform and headed for the door behind the stone platform.

    This door is the most special. It occupies a wall of the hall alone. There is no corridor behind the door. There is only one burial chamber.

    From this structure, the layout of this mausoleum is no different from the Cesar ancestor mausoleum.

    With the snoring of the magical organs, the Duke opened the door to the deepest special tomb, and she stepped in and lit the magical stone in the deep tomb.

    The crystallized stone illuminates this spacious hall, with a glimpse of the hall''s furnishings: a large number of slate and magic cloths depicting the mysterious runes are arranged around the hall, and other empty spaces can be seen in bookshelves, planet instruments and miniatures. The mage tower model and other objects are arranged in a seemingly random and orderly position, while on the highest platform in the center of the hall, a black iron shovel is quietly placed.

    "The ancestor, your descendants will come to see you."

    Victoria Wilder whispered with a solemn expression, then seemed to swallow his mouth and walked towards the iron shovel.

    She came to the high platform and saw the slate leaning against the shovel. The slate was engraved with the last sentence left by the Wilder family ancestor Snowell to the world:

    "Old guys, I am really boring to live longer than you."

    It¡¯s hard for outsiders to imagine that the ancestors of Wilde, who had only a frosty and serious expression on various official portraits, would have left such a sentence at the last moments of his life, but Victoria was no longer surprised by this sentence. .

    She turned her attention away from the slate and stared at the dark iron shovel in front of her face, her face showing a hesitant look.

    She hesitated for nearly ten minutes, finally finally boldly reached out and tapped the lid of the shovel.

    The shovel did not respond.

    Hesitated again, she reached out again, tapping the lid of the shovel and quickly turned around and looked around.

    Of course there is no one here, so the female Duke of the Northland took a breath and leaned closer to the iron shovel: "...is there?"

    Three minutes passed, and the only thing I heard in the ears of the Victorian Duke was my breathing and heartbeat.

    The duke''s face seemed to cover a layer of frost. She quickly straightened up and stepped back two steps, whispering to herself: "...damn, I am doing something stupid..."

    She quickly left the tomb and left the hall of the underground palace. When the maid Maggie saw her, the northern guardian had regained the indifference, noble and calm appearance.

    "Vigie, you have been in it for a long time."

    "In order to confirm something," Victoria said faintly. "Let''s go, Maggie, this time, I really have to go back to the room to rest."

    "Ok."

 Chapter 455ï¼š Summon

    Forty-six days.

    Baron Sunderland sat quietly on the single bed of his own, facing the wall, counting the scratches on the wall from the beginning to the end, and then counting from the end to the end.

    He has been in this cell for forty-six days.

    As a member of the Southland aristocracy who responded to the Count of Hosman, he knew that he was very lucky. Because of the low title, he was not qualified to be close to the ranks of the Count of Hosman, so he escaped the shelling on the gravel ridge. And then because of the low position, he was thrown away by the large forces when he fled, and it became one of the first aristocrats captured by the Cecils. Instead, he was less likely to survive the night and night in the wilderness. Some hardships.

    But he doesn''t know how long his "lucky" can last.

    The defeat of the aristocratic coalition seems to have been a thing of the last century. The inspiring but end-of-life tragedy has now become a nightmare that has been deliberately avoided, but is constantly being replayed in the mind, Baron Sunderland knows. Except for the Cecil family and a small number of people who were loyal to Cecil in advance, all the nobles were finished, even though he had been so illusory when he was just locked in this cell, fantasizing the Cecil. Lost in the follow-up battles, and finally reached a stalemate with the Southland nobility, but he finally waited for one after another new "Prisoners"

    A familiar face was thrown into the cell, and each face meant that a new piece of land fell into the hands of the Cecils. When more than half of the aristocrats in the South appeared in this ¡°prisoner of war camp¡±, Viscount Sunderland accepted the fact that there would be no turning point.

    Now, like all other aristocratic prisoners, he can only stay quietly in this cell, waiting for the Duke of Govin Cecil to call himself one day and give a clear result.

    There was a commotion from the cell next door.

    Baron Sunderland looked up and saw the Viscount of the "Prisoner" who was in the same room as himself. He also raised his head. The two men listened to the movement in the cell next door and looked at each other for a moment. Shaking his head and smiling.

    "It¡¯s the ones who got back from the Rock Fortress," said the Countess Trier, smiling. "It seems that they are not adapted to the ''rules'' here."

    "The same was true at the beginning," Baron Sunderland also said with a smile. "Listen, they ask the guards to salute them, and ask for red wine and pillows, and even emphasize the problem of ransom... I haven¡¯t heard it for a long time. These words."

    The people who lived in the cell next door were only taken in a few days ago. They came from the Rock Fortress. Baron Sunderland once thought that these people had escaped the pursuit of the Cecils and returned to their respective territories, but now Only then did they know that they just hid in the fortress in the north.

    These new "Prisoners" brought amazing news to the aristocratic prisoners in the prison camp. According to their description, the Rock Fortress has fallen under the attack of the Cecils. The legendary fortress has persisted for two days. To.

    Even according to some sayings, the real offense only lasted for about half a day. In two days, it was the time to set up the Cecil people to camp.

    Baron Sunderland has lived here for forty-six days. He has successfully adapted and accepted the status quo at the moment, but it is clear that those who have just entered will need a period of buffering to understand the situation.

    After the movement in the cell next door finally came to an end, Viscount Trier asked: "What do you think the Duke of Govin Cecil wants?"

    "Perhaps the unconditional allegiance of all the southern nobles, just as loyal to the king," Baron Sunderland said of his own speculation. "We can already see that this war is actually driven by him. He obviously wants Returning your own things to the South will re-emerge as the Principality of Cecil."

    "...the Principality of Cecil," Trevor Trier said for a moment, and sighed. "I thought so after he was not asking for a ransom."

    Baron Sunderland picked up: "It could be worse..."

    Viscount Trier wanted to ask the other person what the "worse" in the mouth meant, but before he spoke, the sound of a military boot on the concrete floor interrupted his door and opened, wearing a magic armor. Cecil soldiers stood at the door and said in a cold voice: "The Duke wants to see you."

    The Baron Sunderland and the Viscounts of Trier suddenly raised their heads and looked at them with surprise and surprise:

    After waiting for so long and worried and worried, did Gao Wen Cecil finally summon the nobles in the South? !

    ......

    In the city of Cecil, in the lounge next to the conference hall of the Office of Government Affairs, Gao Wenzheng waited leisurely, next to him was Heti quietly standing and amber that was not quiet.

    "Hey, hey, do you think that the nobles will be convinced by you?" Amber glanced at the file on the table next to him and couldn''t help but get together in front of Gao Wen. "These things are almost dead for them."°¥"

    "Slightly pay attention to a little etiquette?" Hetty couldn''t help but frown. "This is in the Office of Administration, you must at least be conscious..."

    Amber akimbo, plausible: "I noticed, I just saw you from the door, you didn''t see it?"

    The occasional squabbling of the two was already a commonplace. Gao Wen directly ignored this, but said without hesitation: "Convince? I didn''t intend to talk to them, and the choice was not in their hands."

    "To tell the truth, why don''t you just send them all to the mine, dig the stones and dig them to death, and pull them out to let them ''actively'' give up the privilege of the nobility," Amber said inexplicably. "In any case, their territory has been taken up by you, and their army has been defeated by you. Even their people are already in your cell..."

    Gao Wen smiled and shook his head, then looked at Hetty: "Hetty, you explain to her."

    Heti looked helplessly at Amber. Although he did not want to take care of the elves of this elf, the elders still had to listen: "The migration of the ancestors and the construction of a new city are underway. Currently, Hosman City, Leslie City, The transformation and construction of G¨¹len City and Kant City are entering a new stage. However, as the population continues to concentrate and the new government order is continuously implemented, the resistance of various places is gradually emerging.

    ¡°The three regions of Leslie, G¨¹len and Kant are in good condition. The biggest resistance comes from the Hosman region and almost all the old aristocratic territories outside the four new cities.

    "The influence left by the old aristocracy is still there, and it is quite tricky. Many local rich peasants still have doubts about the new lords. A considerable number of local scholars and businessmen still support the old lords, or simply the old ones. The ''private'' of the lord, the second-level government office wants to recruit people in those areas is very difficult, and commercial transformation has also encountered a lot of obstacles.

    "In the western Pelop region and around the Carroll region in the north, some exiled knights and aristocrats have been converted into bandits. They are afraid to stay close to the Cecil Corps, but they will frequently harass the village because of the Cecil Corps. The manpower is limited, and the progress of the robbery of these exiled knights is not satisfactory. And worse, some of the exiled knights in the northwest are in contact with Lu¡¯an, and they may be transformed into the armed forces of Lu¡¯an Cathedral.¡±

    Amber''s eyes widened: "And there are exiled knights and aristocrats?! They are not all killed or caught!?"

    "70,000 people, running around on the plains, there will always be a net leak," Gao Wen shook his head. "And the 70,000 people that Hosman pulled up could not be all aristocratic troops themselves. Every nobleman must at least How many knights and soldiers to watch in the castle? After the news of the defeat of the nobility coalition was passed back, the more alert ones of these left-behind knights ran almost immediately, and they became exiled knights."

    "It¡¯s really a trouble..." Amber listened to this kind of thing and it was a big one. "You can¡¯t use it for a few days when you hit the South. How do you maintain order? It¡¯s more trouble than laying down the entire South...¡±

    "Governance itself is more difficult than occupation," Gao Wen squinted amber. "I took you down from the window sill for only a second, but this is more than a year. Wouldn''t you still jump into the window and enter the house?"

    Amber: "...I am asking you to mess with you..."

    Gao Wen ignored the amber protest, but said: "The troubles we have encountered are really tricky, and some of them may even lead to the retrogression and repetition of our new order construction, some of which are troublesome. It will last for a long time, and may even last for a full or two generations... but I am not worried at all."

    A lot of footsteps came from the hall next door, and Gao Wen showed a smile and stood up.

    "Besides the problem that the folk custom is difficult to change and the human heart is difficult to raise, it must rely on time to solve the problem. Most of the other problems are actually concentrated on the nobles and the traditional order they maintain. I am the origin of those nobles and traditional order. ""

    The attendant stood in front of the big conference hall and shouted in a loud and powerful voice.

    "The guardian of the South, the pioneer of Ansu, the founder of the kingdom, the ruler of the Principality of Cecil, the Duke of Govin Cecil"

    Sitting at the long table in the big conference hall, I was so upset that the South African aristocrats who were still whispering at the moment had closed their mouths almost at the same time, just as there were dozens of invisible hands that caught their necks at the same time. Let these people look up neatly and turn to the direction of the hall door.

    They stretched their necks like dozens of funny ducks.

    Gao Wen, who was wearing the black duke, walked into the hall. He looked at the southern aristocrats who had stretched their necks on both sides of the long table. These people had been deliberately hanging in the captive camp for a long time. The longest time was even in it. Forty days, except for a few people who had just caught back from the Rock Fortress, the remaining nobles had already been greatly frustrated. When they saw their eyes, Gao Wen knew that today''s things would be easy.

    The nobles got up, and although they sat for dozens of prisons, the courtesy movements engraved in the muscle memory allowed them to almost instinctively complete the most standard tribute process.

    Gao Wen calmly accepted the tribute of these losers and strode to the top of the conference table. He did not have any nonsense, but waved his hand to the clerk who came in behind him: "Send them."

    The two clerk held dozens of documents in their hands and began to distribute them to every nobleman on the scene. The nobles looked at the scene with horror and curiosity, and even daring to talk about it as they expected. The ¡°calling¡± process is very different, and this ¡°Cesil-style¡± rule makes them feel helpless.

    The aristocrats who received the documents immediately turned their attention to the printed matter in front of them: they first noticed the incredible uniformity of these prints, and each character, each line of text, and each segment were accurate to none. It is picky, even the best artisans can''t engrave such plates, but soon their curiosity about "prints" is broken up by the specific content of the documents.

    The aristocrats who saw the contents of the document all showed a horrified expression.

 Chapter 456ï¼š Not negotiating

    Gao Wen sat at the top of the conference table, relaxed and leaned on the back of the high chair, smiling with a smile on the face of every Southland aristocratic face changes.

    Everyone¡¯s reaction was unobstructed, and no one¡¯s reaction was unexpected.

    Confusion, horror, silence, resistance, a little thought, and the anger of a few people.

    These nobles themselves are actually useless. Their rule has fallen apart. After losing the land and the army, these aristocrats who have left the castle have become useless. Putting them in their cells can only consume food, and sending them to work can¡¯t create much. Wealth and Gao Wen do not think that simple labor and education reform can make any fundamental change in these stubborn and slow people. Therefore, he does not care about the attitudes of these people and their own wishes.

    But the "added value" of these nobles besides themselves is useful.

    To establish a new order in the rigid and backward old order, the most difficult problem for the pioneers to encounter is the stubbornness and counterattack of the old order.

    Although it is difficult to let the people at the bottom of the country change their customs, but in this social background close to the Middle Ages, the people are numb and free of freedom. They will only be slow to respond to orders because of their ignorance, but they will never refuse the order of the lord. Therefore, although it is difficult to change the customs and promote education, more is only a matter of time and cost. In contrast, the "system" left by the old aristocrats is the biggest difficulty.

    The ¡°scholar group¡± and ¡°customer¡± who are attached to the aristocratic system rely on the old aristocracy to hire, or simply an extrajudicial mercenary (legal extravagant robber) composed of the illegitimate children and adoptive children of the old aristocracy, and The exiled knights who left after the collapse of the old nobles, and the vowed knights, those groups that are destined to be affected or affected in the process of the new and old order changes are the biggest obstacles in the process of social transformation. These people¡¯s incompatibility is enough to give birth to new students. The Office of Government Affairs has caused enormous problems, not to mention that some of them have even become violent factors that directly threaten territorial security.

    Gao Wen knows that he is lucky. Compared with many pioneers who try to establish a new order, his greatest advantage lies in that he is not only the founder of the new order, but also represents the supreme authority of the old order as the foundation of the kingdom of Ansu. One of the people, he has sufficient "legal justice" to formulate guidelines for social operation, and even if someone raises doubts about it, he does not have to care about it.

    Since he knows this, he must of course maximize his "legal justice". He must use the legal method to deprive and transfer the ownership of the old aristocracy, and use the "legal claims" of these old nobles to complete the system. A smooth transition to minimize the counter-attack of the old order or to reduce their excuses for counterattacks.

    Gao Wen can despise the rules and order of the old aristocracy, but since people of this era recognize it, he can use these rules and order without any pressure, as long as they can exert enough value.

    "Ladies and gentlemen, these documents are not so difficult to understand," Gao Wen estimated the time. He broke the silence when he saw that there was already a nobleman who couldn¡¯t help but want to speak. "If you understand, Just sign it."

    "The Duke...the Duke of the Duke," a middle-aged man with a slightly fat body couldn''t help but stand up for the first time. "The contents of these documents... Are you serious?"

    "Of course," Gao Wen nodded. "Otherwise?"

    Later, he slowly stood up, his eyes swept over everyone''s face, and said without hesitation: "...except for the preservation of the castle, all the land and the additional property on the land belong to the Principality; the abolition includes taxes, All the old privilege, including legislation and recruitment, belong to the Office of Administration; unified decrees, abolish all old private laws... I have written plainly."

    "Adults, we are willing to swear allegiance to you, but these things... Are these things still negotiable?" Another nobleman bravely stood up. "This is almost a complete subversion of order, even for your authority." You should also think more about it..."

    They have learned at least awe and humility, but they obviously haven''t figured out the situation yet.

    "I think you made a mistake." Gao Wen¡¯s face had almost no expression changes, but he quietly stated the facts. "The things written on these documents are actually already in effect, as early as the end of the war. You have lost your land and property. The things you want to retain are no longer in your hands. So I am not coming to discuss with you today. I am only officially informing you."

    The southern aristocrats in the hall were turbulent, and the prison life of dozens of days could not completely ruin the thoughts in their hearts, so when these thoughts collapsed, even if there was a guard around the hall, even if they were sitting in the south The rulers, they can''t help but start whispering.

    However, Gao Wen just looked at it quietly, waiting for the discussion of these people to calm down.

    They finally calm down, Gao Wencai continued: "Sometimes, it is more important to recognize the reality than to strive for something that will never be obtained. By signing this document, you can at least live decently, your ''noble'' The title is still preserved, you can also rely on the annuity to maintain food and clothing, and even maintain a more affluent life. If you can open your eyes and look at the people who are under the control of your rule, hungry and cold, you will know that you have How lucky, you made a big mistake, but still can be so comfortable and comfortable, what else is not satisfied."

    On both sides of the long table, everyone¡¯s face became tangled and embarrassed. Some people frowned and thought, some people stopped talking, and finally someone couldn¡¯t control it. A middle-aged man with a sallow face and deep eye sockets stood up. : "Please forgive me for accepting the Duke, please forgive me! I refuse to sign, even if you have to pay for it, you can''t destroy our traditions and laws!"

    As he said, the middle-aged man looked at his side and his emotions seemed very excited: "You, we have experienced the most difficult days, we have nothing to lose, glory is our only thing, I... I would rather bring it into the coffin..."

    Gao Wen looked at the venting of this middle-aged man and looked at the reactions of the aristocrats on both sides of the long table after hearing this remark. This is also what he expected: the nobles have a special way of thinking, they can When the gunfire falls, you can slap the squirrel when you are at the head of the sword. You can give up the castle without hesitation and give up the people, but sometimes it involves the so-called "glorious blood and surname". These guys who have no bones are instead chest-ups. It seems that the behavioral pattern of schizophrenia is difficult for outsiders to understand, but it is in line with the background of this era.

    "The Viscount Waynesp, I hope I didn''t call your name wrong."

    Gao Wen¡¯s sudden opening interrupted the impassioned expression of the middle-aged, and the aristocrats who had already rioted again followed quietly. They all looked at Gao Wen¡¯s direction, while the latter waved beside him. An official of the Administrative Office immediately left the room. After a while, the official of the Administrative Office returned to the conference hall. He held a small metal safe in his hand.

    Gao Wen opened the safe deposit box and took out the old documents from the inside. This file was written with enchanted parchment. Even if it was copied, it has a history of hundreds of years. If it is not the protection of magical power, it may be weathered and worn out. The extent of it.

    Gao Wen opened the file and said casually: "Mr. Viscount, is it familiar? I believe that there are similar things in your home, which are kept in the deepest part of your castle to prove the legitimacy of your title and the seal. The ancient and orthodox of the surname is like this one.

    "Warnsnapp, the Snape family, the Viscount, the Southland aristocrat, Yu Ansu branched to the Spencer family in 476, and obtained the surname; the Spencer family, the Earl, the Holy Spirit Plains nobles, began with the ancestor Maximilian Spencer; Maximilian Spencer, the lord of the knight, the count, the knight of Govin Seychel, was sealed in the first year of the harvest of the first year of An Ansu, and the original territory was located on the west side of the gray mountain in the south, after the influence of the magic tide, the land was sealed. Moved to the southern plains of the Holy Spirit..."

    ¡°Then, this is another document,¡± Gao Wen said as he took out a more old, more fragile parchment paper from the safe deposit box. The document was so old that it acted on it. The protective magic is about to lose its effectiveness, and the old parchment has been severely weathered and corroded. "The seal of Maximilian Spencer is of course a copy."

    Gao Wen looked up and quietly looked at the eyes of the middle-aged aristocrat at the long table.

    "Mr. Waynesnep, who do you guess the signature at the end of this document?"

    No one can predict this incredible situation in advance. Even if Gao Wen was resurrected for such a long time, the nobility named Waynsnapp did not hide the one in the family castle, only when the heir was won. I will come up with a look at the document and associate it with the "living person" in front of me. This is not about wisdom, but the limitation of the direction of thinking, so he can only stutter now: "Duke... Duke adults..."

    "Mr. Wayne Snape, you ask for tradition and law, then I give you tradition and law. Maximilian Spencer is a smart and motivated young man. I regret to see that one of his heirs could not afford him. Glory and merit protect the reputation of followers is the owner''s obligation, for which I have to usurp your nobility title."

    Waynes Snape''s eyes widened, and the fish suffocating on the shore was generally open-mouthed. In this blow to the weakness, he groggyly heard a sentence behind Govin Cecil: "... Mr. Snape, you can leave now."

    The hall became dead and quiet, and Gao Wen satisfactorily looked at the result. The right medicine was always the most efficient solution. It was far more effective to attack them with the greatest weakness of the nobility than any reason and debate.

    For them, the usurpation of the title is more terrible than death.

    Of course, he was able to do this because he first mastered the crushing force and forced them to sit at the negotiating table by force. Otherwise, even if he holds the canonical documents of every aristocrat in the country, he said something. It won''t be useful either.

    "You really don''t want to do this." After the documents were re-collected, Gao Wen slightly raised the volume and said, "I hope that in the context of a harmonious atmosphere, everyone will be able to sign smoothly, so I have to be here. Emphasize the title and surname of each person present, after a number of generations, will eventually fall under the name of Charlie Moen and the Duke of the Four Kingdoms, and as the only surviving person in the founding of the king and the four kings of the four worlds, I You can usurp each of your aristocratic titles. Even if the ancestors¡¯ sacred documents are not my signature, I am also a witness to the canonization of the seven hundred years ago. I can question each of you as a witness. Qualified to inherit your last name"

    Gao Wen¡¯s words are not mentioned, but his meaning is already clear:

    He can question whether the title of each individual here is compliant, and if anyone wants to raise an objection... unless Charlie Moen and the other three founding dukes climb out of the coffin.

    Do the Southland aristocrats want tradition and law?

    This is the tradition and law of Ansu.

    "The time is almost the ladies, gentlemen, the pen for signing is in front of you."

 Chapter 457ï¼š Clearly arranged

    The nobles signed it.

    It took only one minute, and the last influence of the aristocratic system in the South on this land disappeared.

    Gao Wen sat on the long table with a solemn gesture. The thirty-one lords who survived in the south sat on the sides of the long table. The inherited people of the noble and old surnames lowered their heads here, silent. Signing his name on the document in front of him, and in the corner of the hall, an old man wearing a scholar''s robes is directing his apprentice to turn a slightly bulky magical device into the direction of the long table.

    That''s actually a magic network communicator. Although it is so heavy that it needs a young and strong man to lift it, it already represents Cecil''s current superb technology.

    When the long-table scene was reflected in the photographic crystal of the Magic Network Communicator, Godwin Orlando did not hesitate to press a button on the device.

    In another room not far away, the projection crystal above the arcane printing press illuminates, and the holographic projection shows the scene in the large conference hall, accompanied by a series of mechanical sounds inside the machine, its arcane The surface of the transfer cylinder glowed with magical energy, and the transmitted image was quickly printed on the already prepared paper.

    Hetty took the paper from the side of the press, carefully rolled it up and sealed it into the seal, and handed it to an assistant who had already waited for him: "Send it to the newspaper and tell them to use the full version."

    The assistant took the "bottom plate" away like a treasure. Heti looked at the holographic projection above the machine and felt a lot of emotions. He couldn''t help but sigh: "It''s hard to imagine..."

    Kamal floated aside and after hearing Hedi¡¯s words, he asked, ¡°Are you talking about what happened in the conference hall, or is this device?¡±

    ¡°Everything,¡± said Hetty, turning his head and saying seriously, ¡°The scene of the signing of the old nobles will be recorded in this way and spread throughout the South at an alarming rate, far better than any notice, any preach, any Rumors, the ironclad will be spread all over the land in an unstoppable way... I always thought that the cannons that could break the mountain were the most powerful weapons, but now I finally understand... Why did the ancestors say that the printing press is the same weapon? Great power."

    Then she lowered her head and looked at Rebecca, who was behind the side of the Arcane press, and opened the machine cover to check the internal operation: "...and the child thought of the magic network communicator and arcane so quickly. The use of the combination of the printing press also surprised me."

    "I said very early that Rebecca is a genius, she does not bear the glory of the Cecil family," Gao Wen''s voice came from the doorway, involved in the conversation between Herti and Carmel, "and As for the words in front of you... I am very happy that you finally realized the power of the combination of the printing press and the ''media.''"

    Rebecca, who was drilling the machine under the printing press, heard the voice of Gao Wen, and immediately he was happy to get up and squat: "Ah! The ancestors are coming! You are just too..."

    "Hey!!"

    Rebecca¡¯s head slammed into a metal rail under the machine, making a jingle that could be heard throughout the room. Gao Wen saw that the whole machine was even shaken by the shock, and then I saw Rebecca screaming and screaming and crawling out: "Aunt... It hurts..."

    Heti was shocked by the movement of this silly scorpion. For a moment, even the blame was forgotten. He quickly went down to check the head of the prostitute. Gao Wen was also shocked. In three or two steps, he came to the n+1 layer. In front of the woman: "Are you okay?"

    Rebecca hugged his head and looked up at Gao Wen. His face was full of tears: "Nothing..."

    Gao Wen was relieved and quickly directed the mechanical bachelor next to him: "That check the machine..."

    At the scene, no one thinks that Gao Wen¡¯s words are wrong...

    Herti glared at Rebecca with a helpless face, but she remembered that she was still boasting this girl a moment ago, so she refused to say anything in her heart and had to talk to Gao Wen: "The ancestors, you put those nobles Are you throwing it?"

    "They have finished signing the word conference," Gao Wen said. "All the follow-up arrangements I have already explained to them, it won''t take long. Of course, in order to celebrate their freedom and become Cecil. I have arranged a small banquet for them... but I will not care what kind of mood they will attend."

    After saying this, Gao Wen waved his hand: "These are put aside - the ¡®photo¡¯ is printed? How is the effect?¡±

    "Ah, sorry for the ancestors, I have already sent people away," Herti exclaimed a little, and immediately reported, "The effect is very good, the effect of the illusion magic on the paper and the traditional ''shorthand ''The spells are very different, but more realistic."

    "That''s good, you just reviewed it," Gao Wen nodded with satisfaction, then looked at Rebecca, who was still rubbing his nose and tearing his nose. "Stupid child, still hurt?"

    "No pain," Rebecca said with a red face on his neck, but then he shook his head. "There is something in the skull..."

    Looking at the girl''s forcible calm, Gao Wen can only sigh and sigh: "Oh - you still protect your head, such a good mind really wants to hit the stupid, the loss is too great."

    Herti was also a look of laughter and laughter. She sighed and turned to Gao Wen: "The ancestor, do you think those signed aristocrats will settle down?"

    "To be honest, I never trust them, whether it is before they sign or after signing." There are no outsiders here, Gao Wen said very directly. "But I don''t need them to support me or against me." It doesn''t make sense. We have to be vigilant and maintain monitoring of them, at least until they and their first generation of descendants are dead, and even if these two generations die, we must continue to be vigilant. The actions of their children and grandchildren, but the monitoring will become more moderate."

    Gao Wen looked up and looked in the direction of the conference hall. His sight seemed to be through the walls and the door panels, and he could directly see the southern nobles who were leaving the scene.

    "Remember: the nobility signed here today and its first generation of µÕ ËÃ ËÃ ËÃ ËÃ ËÃ , , , , , , , , , , , , , ËÃ ËÃ ËÃ ËÃ ËÃ ËÃ ËÃ ËÃ ËÃ ËÃ ËÃ ËÃ ËÃ ËÃ ËÃ ËÃ ËÃ ËÃ ËÃ ËÃ ËÃ ËÃ ËÃ ËÃ ËÃ ËÃ ËÃ ËÃAssistant editors can''t do it either. If they really have the ability and security, they can do business and be investors. I even allow them to start factories. As long as they have the mind, they can rely on them to go farther than before. The land aristocracy is more comfortable and affluent, but the government office and the school, the newspaper... there is no place for them."

    "Yes," Herti said seriously, but she still had some concerns. "But this is the case... maybe we will miss some talents. The nobles are the best intellectuals in the land, they may Most of them are unstable, but there are still things that can be won and taught..."

    Gao Wen sighed, and Heti¡¯s words of course he understood: ¡°I allow them to go through the business after passing the assessment. This is already avoiding waste as much as possible, and there are already many risk hazards in this, considering the risk and expected benefits. This line cannot be changed. In addition, I have not completely restricted the death - the second and third generations of the old aristocrats, and the non-extracting side branches, which can be enjoyed and ordinary after examination and observation. Citizens have the same rights."

    Having said that, he paused and went on to say: "Of course, this will still miss some talents, and there is no fairness to them, but this is the necessary price. It is easy for us to eliminate the army of the old aristocracy on the battlefield, but If they become a member of the Cecil system, then it would be a huge problem to remove them."

    Herti bowed her head deeply: "Yes, I understand."

    Gao Wen sank a bit and added: "Well, if you really find a highly recognized talent among the aristocrats in the South and their children, you can report it to me. I will personally organize the assessment and consider it as appropriate."

    Then he sighed: "Next, let''s go see our real guests."

    In the small, yet clean and comfortable living room, not far from the conference area, Andrew Leslie and Roppene G¨¹len are waiting quietly for the arrival of the Duke.

    "This day is coming soon, isn''t it?" The Viscount Andrew picked up the black tea in his hand and smiled at the woman next to him. "It seems to be yesterday. Cecil was a dying surname last year. Today they have Jun is in the south."

    Roperie G¨¹len reveals a smile that doesn''t have much temperature: "I have waited more than a year or two, Mr. Viscount."

    "...you are an admirable lady, you have faith, and your mind is stronger than me," said Viscount Andrew after a moment of silence. His attitude was sincere and then he was self-deprecating. "Unlike me, I was only Investing in a business."

    "Investment?" Roppeni looked at the pale face curiously. She was said to be a man with weak constitution because of over-taking the potion. She didn''t know much about this past. "What kind of investment?"

    "Investing in the Duke of Cecil," Andrew Leslie''s gaze looked ahead and whispered, "That''s the most daring business I''ve ever done in my life..."

    "Now Gaowen is our monarch," Roppenny Glan quietly looked at the Viscount Andrew. "Is this investment made to you?"

    "Earned or lost..." Andrew Leslie whispered, and his mind emerged as a territory that developed rapidly in the past year. The territory has completely become the industrial raw material of Cecil, in his mind. It shows the amazing wealth that I have earned in the past year. Every coin and silver coin is marked by Cecil. He has been regarded as the best, most benevolent and most open-minded in the history of the Lesley family. The lord, his people praised him and praised him for his unwavering execution of Cecil¡¯s law...

    He will become the governing officer of the city of Tanzania, and as a proof of merit, the office of the Tanzanian government will also retain a seat of the Lesley family.

    He believes that as long as the Lesley family does not make disobedience in the future, as long as it is not excessively stupid, then his descendants will always enjoy enormous wealth, which is unimaginable compared with the past as a land lord.

    But they will also forever lose the power to kill and kill in the territory, and even ... they must also obey the management of the Office of Administration.

    Is this investment earned or lost?

    "Of course it¡¯s earned," Andrew Lesley looked up and smiled, his tone without hesitation. "I certainly earned it, and I only earned it."

    The waiter¡¯s voice rang outside the door: "Gao Wen? Duke Cecil arrives -"

 Chapter 458ï¼š propagation

    When the two princes of Andrew Leslie and Roperie G¨¹len left, the feudal aristocracy that lasted for seven hundred years in the land of the Southland officially ended.

    If the artillery fire of the gravel ridge and the meteorite fortress destroyed the entity of the aristocracy, then thirty-three circadian voluntary contract documents and a joint declaration document with all the nobles'' signatures in the south destroyed the soul of the system.

    In Gao Wen¡¯s hand, the ¡°Restructuring Joint Statement¡±, which still seems to have ink scent, on the signature page of the statement, including the names of the Count of Andrew and the Baroness Lopini, seems to represent the end of an era. He carefully printed each name in his mind, then took the dip pen from the desk and wrote the name of Govin Cecil at the end of the document.

    He knows that the old times did not really end - in the north of the Rock Fortress, outside the barriers of the mountains in the south, Ansu is still an ancient kingdom that relies on the old aristocracy to operate, and the darkness still envelopes everyone''s head, even It is in the South, and within the Principality of Cecil, the shadows and influences of the old era will still be entangled for a long time, and it is still a long-term undertaking to completely eliminate it.

    But with these documents signed today, the cause will progress even more smoothly.

    ¡°This part of the signature document is used for publicity,¡± Gao Wen pushed the document in front of him to Heti, opposite the desk. ¡°Besides printing the whole territory, look for a stonemason to sculpted into a monument, and the tree is prominent in the city. Next is Every effort has been made to promote the reform of the Southland. Newspapers with high literacy rates and places with low literacy rates have to find ways to promote the ''pub paradox''. Everyone in the South must know this news before the end of the harvest month."

    "In this way, the work of the second-level government office should be much easier." Heti showed a smile, and she was obviously very happy. "The recruitment of scholars will not be hindered again, and those who hesitate to wait and see should have no worries. It is."

    "Even so, I am sure there will be people who will contravene the new regulations," Gao Wen said. "But the axioms and laws are on our side, and all the resistance to the new rules can be severely punished, especially those exiled knights - give them a The final surrender period, surrendering the term of surrender, is based on rebellion against treason. This time, they can no longer use ''loyalty to the old master'' as a shield. Our executions will be completely legal and will be supported by all people. ""

    Understand the three views of people in this era, understand the way of thinking of the people under the rule, and then promote their own career in a way that conforms to the background of the times and the three views of the people, and gradually transform this era in this process. This is Gao Wenzhao. The choice of the governance route after the Southland - the world is not the same as playing the world, the latter often only need strong force, and the former ... must move some brains.

    The newly established printing factory started work around the clock, and the new large-scale industrial printing press was sent to the workshop of the printing factory just after the production line, and then a piece of white paper was continuously carried into the information at a surprising speed in a mechanical roar. The newspapers and books, in the latest issue of Cecil Weekly, the historical scene of the collective signing of documents by the Southern aristocrats as the head of the edition, occupying a full share of the edition, the large black and white portrait is the first time since the birth of the newspaper The "photograph" published in the photo, at the top of the black and white portrait, the boldest font of the largest number announces the meaning of this scene:

    "The Principality''s contract, all the old lords in the South have sworn in to support Cecil''s law - let us cheer for the great order."

    The new issue of the newspaper went off the press, was sorted and packaged in the hands of the printer, then sent to the distribution center, and then sent to Kansas with the messenger, sent to Kant, sent to G¨¹len, sent to Hosman , sent to every corner of the South.

    In the main city of Cecil and several satellite towns with high literacy rate, the propaganda effect of the newspaper is the best, but in places where the literacy rate is not high, so some people can read the contents of the newspaper and tell the news. Everyone around you.

    The morning sun sprinkled on the old and broken streets of Carroll City. The heat from the sun dispelled the condensed water droplets on the weed blades of the corner, and the carriage of the Cecil-marked carriage drove through the only stone road in the town. The bell hanging on the carriage sprinkled a string of jingles, waking the residents of the town from sleep.

    The blacksmith walked into the workshop and scolded the apprentice who was dozing off while looking after the furnace. The stonemason picked up his tools and prepared to go to the newly established government office to ask about the work he could do. The women slammed the children who slept lately. The husband rushed out of the room and began to clean up the stinky messy bed. The men and the half-large children were carrying dry food, walking to the street with their working family, preparing to work in the fields, or going to the town square. Take a chance."

    A section of the wall that had been collapsed by the Cecils with a cannon was still lingering on the open space south of the town. A team of yawning men was cleaning up broken stones and wood under the supervision of the foreman, occasionally from the ruins. The passing people will quickly sweep across the remaining walls with awe and even fear, as if the blast of the day was still in their hearts.

    A team of Cecil soldiers walked through the street in neat rows. Although they did not harass the roadside people like ordinary aristocrats, the civilians on the roads still instinctively bowed their heads in awe. Leaning to the side - the Carrolls have adapted to these soldiers. Since the outbreak of the war, a large number of Cecils have passed through the town, from where they went to the battlefields in the north, and from here after the victory Returning to the South; they established the Office of the Government in the town and turned the castle of the old lords into barracks and offices, and then introduced new laws; they were "outsiders" but they have become the rulers of the town. And the people who lived in this town... accepted it without any feeling.

    "The ruling official" said that the water had to be boiled before it could be drunk. For this reason, the serfs and the tenant farmers were allowed to cut wood. (In the past, this kind of people could only pick up the wood chips and not allow the trees of the lords to be cut down.) Just boil the water and drink it again; the governor¡¯s lord said that he could not urinate in the street. After dozens of people smashed the whip in the street, everyone began to use the newly built toilets. The governor¡¯s lord let the craftsmen Go to the Office of Government Affairs and register, then everyone will go to the registration, and there is no need to pay the money anyway...

    The Cecils are strange, the new law is very strange, but at least they don¡¯t grab food, and they can still pass that day.

    But not everyone feels like this.

    The big businessman Cod was sitting in his house, the tea from the maid was already cold, but he still didn''t drink, his heart was upset, and his eldest son sat in front of him.

    "Father, did the Office of Administration come again yesterday?"

    "Yes," the big businessman said sullenly. "I still sign the Commercial Convention. They want to build a factory on the open space south of the town. I want to go out and lobby the people there... ..."

    "You still haven''t signed?" The eldest son frowned. "Father, that''s the lord..."

    "Oh, of course I know that it is the lord, I don''t dare to offend," the big businessman sighed. "Even if they let me take one-third of the ... a quarter of the family''s wealth to repair the walls and castles." Ah, but they only want me to sign the convention and let me go... This is absolutely impossible."

    If the money is gone, you can earn it again. It is every businessman who wants to use money to satisfy the requirements of the lord. Especially in this commercially developed Carroll collar, the long-term businessman who relies on the lord¡¯s grace to make a fortune is the Cod. I know very well, but in the face of the commercial conventions that Cecils have come up with, the big businessman who is ready to use his family''s wealth for peace is hesitant.

    "Father, you better agree, and the Office of Government Affairs is not good for you. Although they seem to be talking very well now, who knows how long their patience can last, you don''t sign, they might even drive us all." Go out..."

    "It is a business to spend money. The end of business is over. The signature is a lifetime, not so good," the big businessman sighed. The eldest son is not stupid in doing business, but his life experience is still too little. "Do you know how many businessmen are watching? Who else is signed? If most people don''t sign at the end, then the signer... What is the difference between being in the business circle and being exiled?"

    "The Cecil people have already occupied this place. In the future, the whole southern region will be Cecil. Everyone will sign sooner or later."

    "...I know, of course I know," Cod said with a wry smile. "I will sign sooner or later, so I want to wait any longer. I really don''t want to sign the first one. The Cecil''s weapon is powerful, but there are... ¡±

    The big businessman¡¯s words were not finished, the door of the room was suddenly pushed open by a man, and his second son waved a roll of paper and ran into the room happily: ¡°Father! Father! Signed! Signed!¡±

    Cod could hardly hear the word "signature" now. He stood up at the moment he heard the word and shouted loudly: "What words are signed!! Who asked you to sign?!"

    "Signature? Ah! It''s not me, not me!" The young man glanced at the atmosphere in the room, looked at the wrong brother and the angry father, and quickly responded and waved the newspaper in his hand. "It is a nobleman in the south. The southern aristocrats signed up - you see, the front page of today''s newspaper, and even a picture!"

    "What paintings, what headlines are headline..." The big businessman, Cod, stepped forward to grab the newspaper in his second hand. He knew that the "newspaper" invented by the Cecil people, with the excellent intuition of the businessman, he was At first glance, I realized the meaning of this thing. This is a timely information that is vital to the merchant. Therefore, since the regular messenger carriage appeared in the carol collar, he commanded the second son. I must buy a new newspaper in the first place, but he can''t think of any information in the newspaper that would be so amazing that the youngest son, who has always been weak and warm, is excited to look like this.

    After the newspaper was unfolded, he understood.

    He saw the black and white "painting", the lifelike "painting", which is obviously a scene left by some kind of magic. It is a real event. The power of magic recorded this incident. The Syrian''s "Magic Industry" copied this record into countless copies and sent it to all places under their rule - including Carol in the north.

    "The Principality has contracted, and all the old lords in the South have sworn to admire Cecil''s law..." The big businessman, Cod, muttered to himself, and suddenly realized the message from the newspaper.

    "Signature...Signature!" cried the big businessman. "Quick, maid, take my coat, I am going to the government office. - Damn, Donny''s old things live next to the government office. I hope he doesn''t have morning. The habit of reading the newspaper... I must be the first one!"

    The two sons were shocked by the father¡¯s violent reaction. They asked each other in a wrong way: "Father?"

    "There is no time, now is the time to make a statement," Cod said as he took the coat that the maid hurriedly handed over. He suddenly remembered what he was halfway through, and turned his head to stare at the eldest son''s eyes. "Pal You go to the south and go to Weiler - tell him that he bought it in the land!"

 Chapter 459ï¼š New doctrine

    In the evening, the setting sun is leaning against the horizon on the west side. The huge sun wheel is plated with a layer of golden red on the western forest. The glow that spreads along the clouds is like a curtain across the entire sky. The entire city is also dyed with the same golden color as the forest.

    Gao Wen took amber and walked on the way to the Church of the Light, and the bell that represented the end of the day came from several major clock towers in the city. Dangdang reverberated between the streets and the market.

    "Hey, it¡¯s off work!" Amber¡¯s ears erected, listening to the bells coming from the air, his face showing a happy look. "Then I will not accompany..."

    Gao Wenshun grabbed the collar of Miss Half Elf and took the girl back to her side: "Don''t make trouble, you are not working on this timetable. Is it so difficult to let you go to the church?" You are not saying that the church that Wright is taking care of does not have the atmosphere that makes you uncomfortable?"

    Amber was squatted by Gao Wen, and twisted and twisted and chanted: "But Wright is very annoyed. I always have the opportunity to talk to me about what to be honest, to be steady, not to be sneaky, not to be lazy, not to That... I am not a believer in the Light, why should I listen to him?"

    Gao Wen took a look at the girl: "You have to say this... I have the heart to tie you to the Church of the Light and receive education."

    Amber: "... oh my temper, you look at my mouth shape, you see my mouth shape, you can read my mouth shape, don''t hit me..."

    Gao Wen suddenly wondered if he was going out with amber. Is it a mistake to decide that he regrets bringing this god-stricken guy with trouble?

    But when I went out, there wasn''t an amber in charge of it... he felt bored.

    This is really a headache.

    The door of the church was faintly concealed, and there was a vague voice coming from it. It seemed that a sermon was going on. Gao Wen looked down at the amber and used his eyes to indicate that the girl had gone in, and then gently pushed open the door of the church.

    A calm and peaceful atmosphere lingers in the church. Gao Wen sees the pastor Wright standing on the preaching platform in a plain robes, telling the story about the birth of the Holy Light, and more than a dozen people who came to listen. Sitting on the benches on both sides of the aisle, a small figure with a shimmering, translucent shape sat on the chair with everyone, and looked up and looked carefully. It¡¯s just that every time I hear a few words, I start to wobble around and look around. Obviously I don¡¯t put my mind on it.

    Gao Wen pulled amber and sat down in the back row to find a position. Wright had already seen them. He paused a little, and Gao Wen nodded slightly and didn''t care, let him continue to preach.

    Wright''s calm and soft voice echoed in the church: "... At that time, the ''last night'' continued to the seventh day, the original light was born in the darkest moment, a horseman with light Praying for the light, the Holy Light responded to him and lowered the light in the dark fog..."

    This is the story about the birth of the Holy Light. Everyone who believes in the Light knows it, but Wright skips all the empty, unadorned praises of the Holy Light, and uses the simplest and straightforward The discourse interprets the simplest story. The first person who prays for the Holy Light has changed from the "Sacred Light of God" to the ordinary horse-raiser, and the motive for the Holy Light is also from "praising the Holy Light, fighting against the darkness." "Heterodox" became "a family that hopes to seek herbal medicine to treat their own family outside the dark night."

    This change may seem to be a huge provocation in the professional sacred priests, but for those who do not know the history very well, and even have never seen any of the books of the Holy Light, they do not think so much. They just think that this new story is more interesting, so they listen to it.

    But a special little listener was not so serious. On the front seat, a small figure with a shimmering whole body suddenly floated up. She looked around curiously and floated with a bright smile. In front of Gao Wen, I swayed and greeted in the air.

    "Hello, Emily," Gao Wen said quietly.

    "Oh..." Emily gave a sweet chuckle, then fluttered and fell on the seat next to Gao Wen.

    Gao Wen noticed that part of the little girl''s body was "fused" with the seat.

    Obviously, Emily, who is a spiritual person, does not sit in a certain place like an entity. She just pretends to sit down and float in the position of the chair, squatting in the air. ......

    But she seems to be happy.

    On the preaching platform, Wright¡¯s preaching is still going on: ¡°...the yearning for the light is in line with the light of the light, so those who pursue the light can receive the light of the light, in the presence of the Holy Light, the horsemen and the pope are also Equality, because the morality of the Holy Light is higher than the high and low nobles measured by money and status, just as in the face of the mountains, the flowers, trees, birds, and beasts on the plains cannot see the heights... If you pursue that higher morality, identity It doesn''t matter if it is expensive."

    "The big man said something about it." Although Amber had recited all the way before, he also listened carefully to two Wright''s sermons and shook his head and commented. "Although I don''t like the kind of false face." It looks like it, but he said it is much better than the **** sticks in other places."

    Gao Wen nodded slightly: "There are still some limitations... but overall it''s not bad."

    Emily looked up and walked out of the sky, suddenly popping out a word: "...boring."

    Amber suddenly stopped, and stunned at Emily, who was sitting in the chair and pretending to sit: "Can you talk?!"

    "Yes," Emily blinked, then suddenly stared at the back of the amber head, and looked at it for two seconds. "Sister has a black light on your head..."

    "Oh, nothing, I am a dark night god, that is the blessing that the goddess gave me," Amber waved his hand indifferently, then looked at Emily curiously. "The last time you met, you just floated and drifted. Laughing, I thought you wouldn¡¯t talk..."

    Emily looked up again, and she looked like a god. After a long time, she suddenly smiled and flew to the roof.

    Wright¡¯s sermon also came to an end: ¡°...all of us have the power to pursue the light, just as everyone can yearn for the light, and the light will take care of everyone, not just the people on the heads of the priests and the priests. Dedication to the church is for righteousness, not for paying to ''purchase'' the light to the church, because the light is born in every heart...

    "As long as you follow virtue and act with justice, love, tolerance, and integrity, everyone is blessed..."

    The little figure leaped down from the roof, fluttering like a leaf, and slamming on Wright''s shoulder. Emily looked happy and raised her translucent arms and waved it to the church. People say hello: "Call, finish today!"

    Wright¡¯s face was awkward, trying to get Emily down from her shoulders and nodding her head at the church: ¡°I¡¯ll talk about it today.¡±

    Some people who listened to the sermons couldn¡¯t help but laughed. They smiled and responded to Emily¡¯s greetings. They stood up and prepared to leave, and some of them only noticed that the lord was sitting in the last row of chairs, so hurry. Pay tribute to Gao Wenxing.

    Gao Wenyi responded to them. After the last believer left the church, he came to the preaching station and nodded slightly to Wright: "Is everyone already adapted to Emily?"

    ¡°At first she was shocked by the believers who came to the church. She always hid on the roof and then suddenly jumped,¡± Wright said with a grin. ¡°I used a lot of effort to explain the origins of Emily to people. Now People are not afraid of her."

    Emily peeped her head out of Wright''s shoulder and looked around with her head.

    Gao Wen reached out and tried to touch Emily''s head. This has a very wonderful feel. His hand can pass directly through Emily''s body, but there is still some slight resistance when touching the hair of the little girl. He can feel an obvious heat coming from it, which is the temperature brought by the gentle light.

    Wright volunteered: "She seems to have stabilized her body and her mind has stabilized a lot."

    Gao Wen nodded: "Has Carmel ever said anything?"

    "Master Carmel said that her condition is very good, just pay attention to observation. Besides that, I mainly avoided her taking the sun outside for too long..."

    Gao Wen was a little surprised: "Can''t the sun? Isn''t she a holy light body? Why is it afraid of the sun like the undead?"

    Wright knew that Gao Wen had misunderstood, and quickly explained: "Oh, not afraid of the sun, if it is too much sun, she will become very bright, and at night it will not be dark, I can''t sleep at all..."

    Next to Amber, he exclaimed: "Are you sleeping with Emily?!"

    Wright¡¯s sudden incomprehensibility, explained with a smile: ¡°It¡¯s divided into rooms, but after she falls asleep, she will involuntarily float around the church...¡±

    Gao Wen thought about it and took a very serious shot of Wright''s shoulder: "You are not easy."

    "Fortunately, she is now much more chaotic, and I can use my cloth to cover my eyes."

    "I am here to find you, I want to talk to you about the teachings of Protestantism and the dissemination of new teachings." Gao Wen pulled back the topic in time before the topic became more and more embarrassing. He was with Wright and Amber nearby. Sitting down on the bench, he said casually, "I just heard your sermon. You seem to be trying to tell the believers that we discussed last time."

    "Yes, I sorted out the things you talked to me last time," Lai nodded. "Return the ''classical right to interpret'' to the believers, emphasizing that religious leaders are not equal to absolute authority; downplaying the image of the Holy Light, while using A more versatile and more acceptable ethical concept to gradually replace the original strict canons; emphasize tolerance, advance with the times and self-discipline, and eliminate all extreme, stubborn and exclusive content in the original doctrine, Maximize the potential believers that the new doctrine can cover. The current new teachings are all around these three points."

    ¡°Do you accept the believers?¡±

    ¡°At first, many people were confused, but they were still acceptable. Only a few staunch believers showed resistance, but I believe their resistance can be softened,¡± Wright said, with a complex emotion on his face. The general public are civilians. Before they came to Cecil, they were poor people who didn¡¯t know the ligatures and had never seen them in a sect. They didn¡¯t even know what was written on the sacred books. Basically, they were local. The pastor tells what they believe, and the local pastor does not care about the level of piety of these people. As long as the gods are in the hands of the church, the general communicators will be able to save money for the sake of the gods, and the pastors will be satisfied... ... In this case, it is easy for us to promote the new doctrine."

    ¡°The real obstacle is not the people, but the vested interests. The priests of Lu¡¯an City are the ones who will resist the newest teachings,¡± Gao Wen said. ¡°So our plan is going to the next step.¡±

    "You only order."

    Gao Wen took a pause and looked at Wright''s eyes seriously: "Do you know the new printing factory in the city?"

    "Of course, I went to visit it and it was an incredible scene."

    "You guess, if there are 100,000 leaflets and brochures with new teachings in Lu''an, what will the priests there do?"

 Chapter 460ï¼š Psychic phenomenon

    Wright did visit the printing factory and was impressed with the amazing printing machine in the factory. The main purpose of his visit was to try to print a new collection of teachings to assist the mission but he was still raised by Gao Wen. The numbers are scared.

    Obviously, his previous concept of "printing a batch of propaganda materials" and Gao Wen thought is not a scale at all.

    What Wright first thought was just a book that could print hundreds of thousands of copies, so that it was enough to be distributed in the church.

    Despite being the first "white knight" in human history, although he has embarked on the path of reforming the Church of the Light, although he has been at the forefront of everyone in the teachings of the Light, his starting point After all, it was only a low-level missionary, and his past experience severely constrained his vision and imagination.

    But Gao Wen believes that this is not a problem. As time goes by, anyone''s vision has an opportunity to improve. In the future of the magic tide and the era of the magical industry against it, anyone''s vision is not enough.

    "100,000 copies are just an expected number. Even for industrial printing presses, this is not a small order, but it is not impossible to achieve." Gao Wen said his own thoughts, "We need all kinds of Propaganda, from the simplest flyers to the Protestant brochures with complete teachings. The place that Luan City is most satisfying to is that it is a priestly city, the number of priests and priests in the whole city is huge, and even Civilians are also wealthy and close to the church. Their literacy rate is very high. Otherwise, our flyers will not be used."

    The amber next to it was also startled by Gao Wen¡¯s thoughts, but this time there was some doubts: ¡°But then, you can throw the new teachings into Lu¡¯an City and you can beat those gods? Stimulating the nerves of those gods, let them fight against Cecil more fanatically?"

    "Some of them will of course be stimulated and more steadfastly against us, but there will definitely be some that agree with our teachings, or at least question the past practices of the Church of Light," Gao Wen said no to Amber. Accident, patiently explained, "The Church of the Light is so big, it is impossible to have only one Wright, even if only a team of more than a dozen people will have differences because of different ideas, you think that the entire 10,000 people in Luan City really Individuals feel that the Church of Light has done nothing in the past year or so?"

    Amber touched his chin: "emmmmm... you said something is a bit reasonable..."

    "The lord is indeed true," Wright said with a slight emotion. "The Church of the Light is indeed corrupt, but I believe that there are certainly people with conscience in the middle and lower missionaries. And my new teachings though In the eyes of fanatical conservative believers, they are deviant, but in fact, within the Church of the Holy Light, there is always debate about whether the power to read the classics should be graded. Whether the Holy Light is a minority or a majority is also a dispute. topic¡­¡­"

    Amber suddenly widened his eyes in surprise: "Do you still argue this? I thought that you are a stubborn faction from top to bottom in your church. Of course you are excluded, you belong to the Berserker."

    "The Berserker..." Wright was stunned and then smiled helplessly. "Of course there will be controversy. The Church of the Light may be corrupted, but we are not without thinking. The lower priests always want to study classics. Explain the power of doctrine for personal gain, and whether the light of the Light belongs to the majority or a minority is because the Holy Light God cares for the fundamental doctrine of each individual. In addition, there are many contradictions within the Church of the Light. A lot, although I don''t like factional struggles, I haven''t seen them."

    "Oh..." Amber exclaimed exaggeratedly. "It seems that your church is much more complicated than I thought..."

    Gao Wen¡¯s hands clasped his chest: ¡°A religion that has lasted for so many years and has expanded to this level cannot be uncomplicated.¡±

    Later, he thoughtfully touched the chin''s beard and slowly said: "But then, to shake the Holy Light Church from the spiritual foundation, only print is not enough... Wright, about the Holy Light spell, your How is the research progressing?"

    "I am going to report this to you," Wright showed a complex look on his face, then slightly tilted his head to Emily, who was snoring on his shoulder. "Emily went to take the metal plate in my room." Come."

    Emily gave an ethereal chuckle, and then the whole person turned into a streamer, and quickly flew to the door behind the main hall. It took no long before she flew back and left empty.

    However, when Gao Wen began to wonder if the child didn''t find what Wright wanted, he saw Emily''s hand in his stomach. This translucent spiritual girl smashed in her stomach. Yes, first touch a wooden carved gyro, and then touched out a smooth colored stone, and finally found a large palm-shaped rune substrate.

    The little girl smiled happily, handing the rune substrate to Wright in both hands.

    Amber¡¯s stunned: ¡°How does she hide things... in her stomach?!¡±

    "I also discovered it by chance," Wright said as he took the rune board. "There are always some small things in the church that have been inexplicably changed or disappeared. After I observed it, I discovered the reason: Emily is a spirit. Body, but can carry some small, not too heavy things, but also because it is a spiritual body, her body has no clear boundaries, she will hide things in her stomach. To be honest, I don''t know What did she hide in her stomach... The reading frame of the last preaching desk was broken, and she spit out a nail..."

    amber:"¡­¡­"

    To be honest, Gao Wen¡¯s surprise is no less than amber¡¯s, but the guys who are fascinating under his hand are quite a lot, and they have seen a strange life in those days. Form, so I quickly calmed down, just stretched a serious face and took the rune substrate, and carefully observed.

    This is indeed the second generation of the standard blank template produced by Rune Foundry in the Rune substrate. However, in the magical area, it is not a common element rune, but the Holy Light. The magical runes that will be used.

    This is a "light substrate."

    "With the help of Carmel and Jenny, I refactored the first rune-based Holy Light spell and commissioned the Rune foundry to make this substrate," Wright tells. The birth of the block substrate, "it has abandoned all the words of the rune that are connected to the Holy Light, to ensure that the entire casting process has nothing to do with God, based entirely on mortals."

    Gao Wen looked at the lines of the stripe on the rune substrate that gave off a pale golden luster. I couldn¡¯t help but feel excited: "You...have really succeeded?!"

    "It can only be said that it was a part of success..." Wright said cautiously. He took the rune substrate from Gao Wen and handed it to a sturdy amber. "Miss Amber, try to inspire it."

    Amber smashed through the baseboard and didn''t turn around at once: "You let me choose a dark night god!" I will do this!"

    Gao Wen couldn''t help but knock the head of this elf''s shame: "Don''t tell if your self-proclaimed dark night is true. You forgot the principle of the rune substrate? Just inject magic, who will let you cast your own spells. It is."

    "Oh, yes..." Amber responded. She scratched her hair and looked at Wright quite uncomfortably. "Is this thing activated after it is activated? I told you that my defense is super low... ..."

    "This is just a light," Wright said with a grin. "I promise."

    Amber pouting: "Well, then I will try."

    This is probably the most wonderful experience of this half-elf lady in her life. She has always been arrogant about the dark night, and she is quite resistant to the light. She has the opportunity to use her own power to release a holy light, which makes her still inside. Quite a bit eager to try, so although the face was very unpleasant, she managed to hold the rune substrate and began to inject magic into the copper matrix at its edge.

    The pale gold lines on the rune substrate are brightened, and the runes are lit one by one. However, the brilliance of a white smear just condenses in those runes, and it automatically vanishes.

    "Oh, it¡¯s not that I broke it." Amber quickly threw the substrate to Wright. "There seems to be something wrong with this stuff."

    "In fact, it''s no problem." Wright smiled a bit, and re-injected magic into the substrate. Almost immediately, the substrate condensed a pure light: a fully formed holy light.

    Emily, who was floating next to her, screamed happily, took the group of light and walked away, then flew to a distance not far away: this is her "cookie."

    "Amount..." Amber first glanced at Emily with a stunned look, then looked at Wright. "The light of the group just now... Are you sure that you are not releasing it yourself and pretending that the substrate is not broken?"

    "The Light is indeed released from the rune base," Wright said seriously. "I won''t lie."

    Amber didn''t like it when he heard it: "Then why can''t I use it..."

    "Because the mind is stamped," Wright said, "you have a seal of the heart of the Holy Light."

    "... Don''t make trouble, how can I have that stuff!!" Amber snorted, then smirked and smiled. "I don''t believe in the **** of light, I don''t believe it!"

    "We have analyzed that the seal of the soul is born with the birth of every mortal. Whether you believe it or not, even if you know the existence of this god, this seal is innately branded in the depths of every mortal soul. "Gao Wen looked at Amber, and his look was very serious. Just now, he finally saw the scene of the spiritual seal of the soul for the first time. This has already caused a great uproar in his heart, but he still calmly analyzed, "Now it seems The seal of the mind is not the same as the so-called awe or mind intervention. This thing... is more tricky than we think."

    "Yes, after the substrate of the Light was created, we observed the phenomenon of the seal of the soul, whether it was Mrs. Herti or Miss Rebecca, or any Master, Knight, or Runemaster on the territory, could not drive this piece. Rune substrate, because... the seal of the soul exists in the depths of every soul. There are only two exceptions so far, one is me and the other is Master Carmel."

    "I...go..." Amber squinted and exclaimed in disbelief. "I... I was born from the moment... I was locked by this thing?! I... I still can¡¯t feel it. !"

    "It''s terrible, it''s just that it''s not felt. It''s hidden deeper than the subconscious. It will let you lose certain freedoms if you can''t detect it. You don''t think you don''t believe in the **** of light. The **** of the Holy Light, but in the deepest part of your mind... You will instinctively think that the Light belongs to God," Gao Wen said, taking a deep breath. "Everyone is a prisoner of it." ""

    &nbspm.

 Chapter 461ï¼š Hiccup

    The conjecture of "Spirit of the Mind" was confirmed.

    The appearance of the Holy Light Rune Substrate allowed the researchers of Cecil to observe the effect of the soul stamp for the first time through experiments.

    But there is no doubt that this is not good news.

    The magic is a god. The mortal can only "pray for" the gift of the gods through devout faith and obedience to the dogma, thus borrowing the power of the gods. This has always been regarded as a matter of truth, but by analyzing the gods of the Druids The change of the game, through the information provided by Carmel, plus the example of Wright, the living "white knight", Gao Wen and Pitman jointly proposed the "soul seal" conjecture, and believed that the key to let mortals master the magic It was after breaking the stamp and after seeing the test of amber, Gao Wen realized more deeply that it was not so easy to break the stamp.

    In the people who know Gao Wen, I am afraid that no one is more disdainful than the sorrow of this elf to the **** of light, but she still can''t break the influence of the seal of the soul, which means that the seal does not act on the level of human thinking, but An instinctive reaction that is difficult to control and difficult to detect.

    As for what Wright mentioned, Carmel is also not affected by the seal of the soul. Gao Wen does not have much accident. Kameier is a senior researcher of the ¡°rebellious plan¡± of the millennium, and spent a whole thousand years of seals. Life, the intensity of his mind and Wright are probably only high or not, and the project he studied in the past was to steal the power of the gods. His seal of mind may have collapsed when he saw the body of the giant deer Amoun. Solution.

    "Actually... this is an unexpected bonus," Gao Wen took the rune substrate in Wright''s hand and couldn''t help but sigh. "It became our ''observation device'' to verify the seal of the soul..."

    He then placed his finger on the copper medium on the edge of the rune substrate and slowly infused it with magic: "Maybe... I can try it."

    The pale gold lines on the rune substrate brighten up in the magical perfusion, almost in an instant, and a pure sacred glow condenses over the substrate.

    "This..." Lightton suddenly stunned. "You...you broke the seal of the soul?!"

    Amber also looked at the ghost and watched Gao Wen''s release of the light from the rune substrate. She showed this expression last time or looked at the other side when she climbed out of the coffin: "How can you do it!"

    Gao Wen just quietly looked at the ball of light floating in front of him, feeling its stable and pure magical reaction, but there were not many accidents in his heart.

    As he expected, as a foreign visitor, and the native **** can say that he has nothing to do with, there is no spiritual seal.

    A quick little figure flew to the side of Gao Wen, Emily reached out to the Holy Light, but he hesitated to stop halfway.

    She looked up at Gao Wen, and her big eyes were full of expectations: "Can you give me something to eat?"

    Although the little girl is simple in mind and her way of thinking is slightly different from that of ordinary people, she obviously still knows that Gao Wen is the lord, so she can''t just come around.

    Gao Wenwei smiled a little and put his hand on the head of Emily: "Give it to you."

    The little girl happily took away the light of the group, and Amber continued to look like a **** look up and down Gao Wen: "I really can''t see it... When did you break the seal of the soul?"

    "The legendary hero who fought against the magic tide seven hundred years ago is not surprising." Wright said aside, but although he explained this to amber, he still had some doubts in his heart: the seal of the soul is a kind of inability. The "lock" that is perceived by one''s own will not only require a firm mind, but also a certain kind of "consciousness" and "mutational mutation". The latter two elements have nothing to do with the individual''s mental strength. .

    How do ordinary people have a sudden change in thinking under normal circumstances? He broke through the seal of the soul himself because of the long-standing questioning and reflection on the **** of the light, and the impact of the Emily incident. Carmel was because of the rebellious plan of the year and the life form and mode of thinking in the process of the millennium seal. Change, then Gaowen...

    Did the legendary hero have rebelled against the gods?

    Gao Wen noticed the doubts in Wright''s eyes, but he did not intend to explain all of this, but to bring the subject back to the right track: "The seal of the mind caused the user to be unable to drive the light substrate with his own magic, but if I didn''t miss it... ...this holy light substrate can still be used?"

    ¡°As you said,¡± Lai has nodded. ¡°The mindprint of the mind only affects the user¡¯s magic, but the light substrate is also a kind of rune substrate. The rune substrate is not driven by human magic. Driven by the energy in the magic net, and the magic net... there is no thought."

    The magic net has no thoughts, and naturally it is not affected by the so-called "spiritual seal". Using the automatically running magic net to drive the holy light runes is equivalent to bypassing the "human" factor, which is based on the magic net and the outside. The way the device works to cast spells is the foundation of Cecil''s magical industry.

    Cecil''s magical industry, under the circumstances of the yin and yang, drilled the hollow of the mind.

    But Gao Wen knows that things won''t be that simple: "Use the magic net to power the array of lights in the light.... There is a critical process in the middle."

    Wright opened his mouth, but before he spoke, Carmel¡¯s voice suddenly came from the direction of the church door: ¡°It¡¯s the inverter array.¡±

    Gao Wen turned his head and saw that Carmel, who was filled with the radiance of the Arcane, was drifting here. The arcane master said as he floated: "I am going to look for you to report on the substrate of the Light, but I didn''t expect you to come to church. I just heard outside the door that you are discussing the energy supply problem of the light substrate."

    "Come on," Gao Wen nodded and continued the topic. "The inverter array is a very sensitive thing. I believe that if you don''t encounter a bottleneck on this, you have already brought me the results of the light substrate." After reading, the real thing is produced."

    "There was a pastor who tried to improve the magical technique and directly used the magical way to directly drive the Holy Light. The result was that the gods were burned into the ashes of the predecessors. We have to be cautious," Carmel said solemnly. "We don''t Know what the essence of the gods is, but the phenomenon of ''divine punishment'' does exist."

    Speaking of it, he paused and looked at Wright: "Well, Wright broke the stamp and awakened the ability of the White Knight. By detecting the energy flow during his spellcasting, he calculated the spell model he sensed, and we reconstructed a new one. The Light Law, in the Faction, completely removed the structure of the connection with the Holy Light, and blocked the judgment process of ''God Punishment''. Subsequent experiments proved that this treatment is effective, but if we pass the inverse Changing the array to power the light substrate... it is very likely to re-establish this dangerous connection."

    Although the pure magical energy flowing in the magic net is a convenient and easy-to-use general-purpose energy source, it is too "universal", but it cannot supply the rune-like rune system. The rune-like rune system can only accept two types of energy, one is the corresponding divine magic, the other is the magic power after the human mental power, and the pure magic in the magic net is not " The fact that human beings have been processed is obviously unsuitable.

    Therefore, if you want to use the magic net to recharge the magical runes, you must use the "inverted array" technology that Pitman has developed: the inverter array can replace the "Prayer" and process the pure magic energy. .

    The inverter array is a mature technology that has been widely used in alchemy factories, but it is also a dangerous technology: it is stealing the authority of God.

    After the emergence of the inverter array, Gao Wen gave the order. At this stage, only the technology is allowed to be applied in the Druid spell field. Because the Druid''s **** "Julu Amoen" has been confirmed dead, and its The corpse was suppressed in the shadow world. Even if the inverter array steals the natural power, it does not pose the danger of punishment. However, it is not necessary to use the inverter array to power other gods.

    Other gods are still alive, not even alive, they can call the believers back...

    Although Gao Wen knows that all gods have died once, there are indications that the gods that were slaughtered by the celestial stars in ancient times have been resurrected. At the very least, the **** of the Light of Light is now sitting on something. In terms of the mind, Gao Wen really does not want to attract any attention from the gods at this stage...

    Amber also realized the danger of the inverter array. She entangled with Gao Wen. After a long time of entanglement, she said nothing: "Slightly steal a little... In case the **** of the light can''t find it?"

    Gao Wen suddenly glared at this guy: "What is your occupational disease? What is it to steal? Do you think this is your wallet in the pub?"

    Amber shrank his neck: "I just said it, can''t you talk about it..."

    "There is a large number of simulated rune structures in the inverter array, and this structure cannot be removed. It is likely to cause ''Xingming'' attention, but on the other hand, throughout this process, The magic net that provides energy, the inverter array that converts energy, and the rune substrate that releases the magic, all three units do not have any ''mind'' participation, all the people do is to pull the rune trigger, so in theory this process still It is possible to bypass the ''divine punishment'' judgment," Carmel said of his own considerations. "The only thing we can''t be sure about now is..."

    Gao Wen waited for Kameier to say something: "We can''t be sure that the ''God'' will still happen if the entire casting process is completely automatic and does not involve the seal of the mind. It is impossible to determine the ''trigger trigger''. Does the action also introduce the human ''mental factor'' into the casting process, and it is impossible to determine whether this will indirectly lead to ''divine punishment'', is that true?"

    "Everything is as you said," Camer''s light flashed a little. "People just pulled the rune trigger to connect the system, but the simple action of pulling the trigger... is also the result of thinking. ¡±

    Gao Wen frowned and couldn''t help but whispered: "Is it going to be related to the observer effect... The observer effect of the macro world?"

    Carmel did not hear: "What are you talking about?"

    "No, nothing," Gao Wen waved his hand. "I think that ''pulling the trigger'' should not belong to the casting process, because the casting process is a closed-loop structure in the system of the Magic Net-Rune substrate, and the process of human manipulation. In fact, its mental strength does not resonate with any magical power and whether mental energy participates. It is an important symbol of the casting process. Of course, this is only my personal opinion, specifically how... We must design an experimental scheme to verify it."

    Kamal nodded: "It is not difficult to formulate such an experimental plan. The difficulty is how to ensure the safety of the experimental process. We may attract the attention of the gods. This is too expensive. We must solve its hidden dangers."

    Gao Wen looked at Carmel''s eyes or looked at the two groups of arcane radiance that he should have been the eyes: "What do you think?"

    Carmel silent for a moment, slowly and firmly said: "I applied to restart some of the laboratories of the rebellious fortress."

    Gao Wen did not answer him directly, but asked a question: "Can you still use it?"

    ¡°The laboratories in the external fortress area have been completely destroyed, the protection systems are all offline, but the rebellious fortress... can still be used!¡±

 Chapter 462ï¼š Church plan

    Restart the lab in the ruined fortress.

    Honestly, this idea really fell out of Gao Wen¡¯s surprise. He looked at Kameier with great surprise: ¡°I remember... we have already evacuated several laboratories in the Rebellion Fortress.¡±

    ¡°We moved away the samples and most of the equipment that can be moved, but I mean the labs themselves,¡± Kamal explained. ¡°There is a set of divine protection combined with buildings in the rebellious fortress. Early warning system, this system can not be removed, and can still be used. This system uses the mysterious ''exotic technology'', it can effectively resist the power of the gods, when we carried out the body of the giant deer Amoen When cutting, the system has proven its effectiveness. We can experiment inside the protection system."

    ¡°Does this system interfere with the judgment mechanism of ''divine punishment'', leading to the final result of the experiment?¡± Gao Wen asked, ¡°if it shields the perception of the **** of light... even if we are safely activated in the rebellious fortress The Holy Light Rune does not prove that this process is safe in the present world."

    There is a strange resonating voice in Kamal: "You don''t have to worry about this, the protection system is not shielded, it only has protection."

    Gao Wen indulged for a moment and nodded slightly: "You are an expert in this area, I recognize your plan. But there is one last hidden danger... The Rebellion Fortress is located in the shadow world, which is a world we are not currently able to shuttle freely. At the moment, there is only one Gangyan magic door that has a thousand years of history to open the passage to the shadow world, and we have not figured out how the door suddenly restarts. So once the connection between the two worlds weakens during the experiment The magic gate collapsed and the experimenters in the shadow world will be trapped forever."

    This is undoubtedly a huge hidden danger, and the explorers who are adventurous with terrible consequences may have become accustomed to encountering "accidents" such as magical door collapse, time and space turbulence, ancient seals when exploring magical relics, and even this A kind of accident-causing accident is regarded as a kind of "stimulating romance", but for Gao Wen, everything that cannot be explained by technical means, unknown and uncontrollable must be circumvented.

    Kamal obviously also thought about this issue in advance. He replied very quickly: "We have not fully resolved the link law between the shadow world and the current world, but through this year''s efforts, I have fixed it. ''Shadow Portal'' monitoring system, and added an early warning mechanism to monitor the fluctuations of the shadow layer, we can at least one hour ahead of time to predict the collapse of the shadow channel, an hour... at least enough people Evacated."

    As a senior technician who has survived since the ancient Gangzheng period, Kamal has a different feeling to the rebellious fortress, and he also understands the technical value of the fortress. He has been trying to find a way from the already severely damaged. The discovery of a valuable technical heritage in the fortress, the study of the shadow portal at the bottom of the fortress is one of the projects he has worked hard to date.

    It is a pity that the current high-end talents in the territory are not enough. There are very few people who can work with Kamal on the projects involving the rebellious fortress.

    When he heard Carmel¡¯s answer, Gao Wen gently exhaled: ¡°If this is the case... then do it, we need to understand the secrets of the magic.¡±

    ......

    In St. Sunil''s City, the Holy Light Cathedral, the old pope is listening to the latest news from the bishops.

    "...the war has already burned into the plains of the Holy Spirit. The Eastern Army may break through the defense line of the kingdom before the harvest festival and advance into the area of ??the Jumu crossing. Affected by the war, a large number of displaced refugees are swinging up the plains... We and the Eastern Diocese The connection has become more and more difficult."

    ¡°In the central, western, and northern parts of the Holy Spirit Plain, things are better, and the fearful people and the little nobles are increasingly visiting the church to seek comfort...¡±

    "The activities of the cultists have not been reduced, especially in the eastern part of the plains. The death of all things will occur frequently. Coupled with the pressure of injury caused by the war, the local nobility welcomes our team of priests..."

    "This war is sighing," the voice of Pope St. Ivan III echoed in the Great Hall of Light. The old pope was deeply trapped in his seat, and the radiance of glory shined on his mournful face. "Infighting, fighting for power, and profiting, but innocent people are involved in the blood... The outbreak of this war proves one point: if there is no guidance from the Lord, people will be trapped by fools."

    After making the conclusion, the old pope raised his head and looked at a tall bishop below: "Bishop Megal, is the action of cutting off the heretics in the central region smooth?"

    ¡°The beliefs in the Central Diocese have become increasingly pure, and several counterattacks organized by the Church of the Different Gods have been defeated by us,¡± said the bishop, known as Megal, who bowed his head and said with respect, ¡°They mostly fled to the east, and the rest Then fled into the mountains of the west or fled to the south."

    "Very good, continue your work," the pope said slightly, his slightly murky sight sweeping through the entire Guangming Hall. "...we must lead people to the right path. This war has brought us It has come to warn that the ideological differences have caused people to fall into the whirlpool of power struggle. If there is a unified belief, the situation may not be so worse. If the church of the gods can''t do this, then let us do it."

    Veronica Mori, standing next to the Pope, looked slightly away and looked at the old pope.

    "Our influence in the east is very small," the old pope continued. "Although we have used it for hundreds of years, the Loren family still refused to go too far into the east, especially after the outbreak of the war. The situation in the eastern parish is accelerating. Deterioration... According to recent intelligence, Edmund Moen¡¯s attitude toward the church is even worse than that of Lauren¡¯s father and son. He has begun to publicly expel the church¡¯s pastor.¡±

    Veronica bowed her head slightly: "I regret the work of Edmund."

    "This is not your responsibility. The prince is tempted by the greed. I am afraid that I have lost the most basic judgment." The old pope shook his head and continued. "In view of the current situation, I think it is time to withdraw the bishops of the Eastern Diocese." ¡±

    The voice of the pope fell, and a slight commotion sounded loudly in the Great Hall of Light.

    The bishops looked at each other and then whispered. It was obvious that the Pope¡¯s decision even exceeded their expectations. The light that lingered around the bishops also swayed with the turm and swayed on the roof of the Great Hall. The light and the sea are mixed and entangled, and they burst into humming sounds.

    Veronica raised her head and looked at the entangled, turbulent scene of the light, and then she heard the old pope beside her gently cough.

    The blazing light quickly settled down, and the tone of the bishop¡¯s reunion was over. The bishop¡¯s argument ended, and a bishop seemed to take a step forward as a representative: ¡°Your Majesty, after withdrawing the Eastern Bishops... you still What is the arrangement?"

    "This war... is causing pain to the innocent," the pope lowered his eyelids, and the lingering light of his body rose, blending with the light of the sun on the roof of the Great Hall, which made him every word. It seems to contain endless power. "Only a unified faith can eliminate these blind and ignorant differences. For this reason, we need to use more direct means to fight heretics... the Holy Father will join this war."

    The bishops rioted again, but this time, they talked for a shorter time because they had already faintly anticipated such developments when they heard the Pope withdrawing from the Eastern Bishops'' Conference.

    A bishop who must be whitened stood up: "His Majesty, will we support the kingdom?"

    "The Eastern Rebels expelled our priests and were already the enemies of the Light," the old pope said in a low and majestic voice. "For the cause of the Lord, we need to end neutrality and join the kingdom''s camp."

    The needle in the big light hall can be smelled.

    Since the establishment of Ansu, religious neutrality has been one of the basic rules of the operation of this country.

    The king''s return to the king, the pope''s return to the pope, the royal family has no right to command the operation of the Holy See, and the church can not affect the rule of the royal family. This is after the development, the pioneers and the church leaders who have rushed out of the wasteland together Promise of.

    However, this rule will break the Holy Light Church, which has the strongest military power among all denominations, to participate in the civil war in the kingdom. The participation of the Holy Fathers means that the Holy See is no longer an organization that is completely neutral and does not involve royal power.

    After that, regardless of the final outcome of the war, the status and influence of the church in Ansu will be completely changed.

    If it was before the Civil War, the Ansu royal family would never allow it, even if the Holy Father entered the war in the name of "supporting the royal family," because it meant that the church was stretching its hand to a place that should not be stretched, but now Under this situation... Wang Guojun is showing signs of defeat under the weight of the rebel army in the east, and the South has recently heard more news that the royal family is uneasy. The two regents in the Silver Fort and the nominal inheritance of the country There will be no choice.

    Veronica stood silently beside St. Ivan III. The expression on her face remained unchanged. The bishops could not see her from the expression of the "Vrind of the Virgin". Attitude, can''t guess whether there is a shadow of the royal family behind this incident, but they can at least confirm one point:

    The royal family does not object to all this.

    "Your Majesty, your thoughts are far-reaching," said the tall, high-spirited Bishop Megall. "For the cause of the Lord, it is time for the Holy Father to preach with a sword."

    The other bishop had a bit of worry: "But this way, the priests and believers we have not been able to withdraw in the Eastern Diocese will probably be liquidated by the Eastern Rebels."

    "At the same time as the withdrawal of the Episcopal Church, the evacuation of ordinary priests and missionaries from Edmond Moen is hostile to the church. This is the best reason for us to withdraw the priests," the old pope said quietly. "As for the believers... The Lord will care for their souls."

    ......

    The meeting in the Great Hall of Light was over.

    The bishops left the scene in order, and soon there was only the old Saint Ivan III in this vast hall, and Veronica Moham, who was quietly standing next to the Pope.

    After a brief silence, the voice of the Pope''s old voice was introduced into Veronica: "Veronica, do you also think that the participation of the Holy Father is a challenge to the traditional order of Ansu?"

    The Princess of the Virgin silenced for two seconds and replied indifferently: "This event will benefit both sides of the church and the church will be able to further develop. The kingdom will have the opportunity to reverse the downturn on the battlefield. The two Dukes of the Regent will make a correct judgment. And in my opinion Come... The times have changed, and your Majesty, in the face of changes in the times, the traditional order is not a concession."

    "Yeah, the times have changed, the new era has new threats... it can threaten more than one place," the Pope sighed, and only sighed in his tone. "What is the situation in the South?"

    "The fog is heavy."

 Chapter 463ï¼š Civil war vortex

    The Cathedral of Light, the Great Hall of Light.

    Veronica quietly reported to the Pope, St. Ivan III, about the recent changes in the situation in the South: "... After the capture of the Rock Fortress, Govin Cecil blocked the entire South and announced the establishment of the Principality of Cecil or Reconstruction of the Principality of Cecil.

    ¡°At present, only licensed caravans can enter and leave the South, and they can only stay in the vicinity of the Rock Fortress for trade. The Cecil family has set up a new town in the southern part of the Rock Fortress, called ÅÍÊ¯³Ç.

    "No matter whether the merchant or the messenger sent by the nobility can cross the Rock City, the situation in the hinterland of the South is completely unknown. Only sporadic news has come out, saying that the Duke of Govin Cecil has begun to integrate the South and sweep away the Southland in the past 100 years. The influence of the nobility, he implemented a lot of new policies to ensure the rule."

    St. Ivan III listened quietly until she finally sighed: "It seems that this ancient hero has a strong desire to control..."

    Then he paused and asked without hesitation: "The body of Leymont is still in the hands of the Cecils, is it?"

    "...The Rock Fortress did not respond to the church''s request. The remains of Bishop Leymont are still in the south and are said to have been cremated."

    "Purifying the body with flames... Fortunately, the Cecils have at least not done anything to the body of the Bishop of Leymont, but if they are willing to return the Ashes to us," the old pope sighed softly. "So at least we can confirm the true cause of death of Bishop Leymont."

    A regional bishop died in the "noble war" in the south. This news caused a great storm when it was transmitted back to the Cathedral of the Light, but in this war, the supposedly neutral church fell on unreasonable grounds. It is an indisputable fact that the aristocrats in the south have taken the initiative to invade the Cecil territory. Together with the fact that the Cecil family completed the factual rule over the South in a short time, the church has no reason or opportunity to control the situation until they finally When the hands of the expansion of the parish and the fight against heretics were made, Cecil¡¯s army had already reached the Rock Fortress.

    After that, the church also sent messengers to contact with the South. The messengers were blocked from the gates of the Rock Fortress. They only got a letter from the Grand Duke of Govin Cecil, in the letter to the Church of the Light in the southern region. The action expressed disappointment and conveyed an astonishing message:

    Although the Bishop of Leymont was killed in the course of the aristocratic war, it was not killed by the Cecils, but by the sneak attack of the perpetrators.

    The contents of this letter are known to a few in the church, and the Pope and Veronica are two of them.

    "Now the situation in the southern parish is not more optimistic than in the east. Although the Duke of Gaowen has not publicly expelled our priests, according to sporadic news, he has blocked Lu''an City and prohibited all the sacred officials from walking and propagating in the south. It is necessary to investigate the corruption of the aristocrats in the south and the post-war security," Veronica said. "He is equal to using the post-war control to house the entire southern church."

    "...The South and the East have always been tricky places. Now it is only more difficult." The old pope said with no expression, and said lightly, "Now the main energy of the royal family is placed on the Eastern Rebels. We want to use Their power, therefore, can only focus on the east... Veronica, you have been in contact with the ancient Duke, now you think about it, what is his possible attitude towards the church?"

    Veronica lowered her eyelids: "...he is indeed a non-believers, or the power of ''belief'' is just a tool for him. I have only been in contact with him for a short time, and Still a year ago, but according to his actions during the year, I can guess his thoughts: he doesn''t really care about ''god'', neither fear nor resistance, but follow pragmatism. I have studied him. The implementation of the New Deal has found a rule: all his systems first consider practicality, secondly consider cost and efficiency, and finally consider legal morality, which can explain his style of action."

    "Hurricane, but qualified to be arrogant," St. Ivan III closed her eyes. "But his disregard is better than Edmond Moen''s hostility. Since he regards faith as a tool... it means he will at least not reject it. This tool."

    Veronica''s eyebrows rose slightly: "Your Majesty, you mean..."

    "Let''s wait and see what he wants to do next to Lu''an City. If the situation does not change, then we will ignore it for a while. If the situation worsens... Veronica, you have to be prepared to go to the south. Talk to the ruler."

    Veronica bowed her head deeply: "Follow your will."

    "Go on, I am a little tired," St. Ivan III closed her eyes, and the body that was trying to sit up straight down gradually, his voice was ethereal, and it seemed that some of the mind had already drifted to the kingdom of the Light of Light. "I want to nap." I feel...to listen to the voice of the Lord."

    Veronica bent down and whispered in the ear of the old Pope: "Yes, the Lord is with you."

    St. Ivan III gave a uniform and gentle breathing, and on his face, a smile that satisfies the lightness gradually spread.

    Veronica walked down the platform where the Pope''s throne was located, and with a wave of light, a layer of sacred light shrouded the entire platform, protecting the Pope and isolating it from the glory of the Great Light Hall. .

    ......

    The night is coming, and the kings under the stars are shrouded in silence.

    St. Sunil City, No. 4, Crown Street, the military affairs bureau clerk Jeepie stood quietly on the balcony of the mansion, looking at the gorgeous but stale buildings outside the balcony.

    At No. 4 Crown Street, some of the buildings have become pure historical relics, but there are still many noble descendants living in the rest of the ancient houses inherited from the ancestors. Every day from morning to night, there will be many beautifully decorated carriages in this section. On the streets, when there are a lot of carriages in the same area, the lights in the mansion will be lit up all night, and the music of the lyre and tambourine will continue until the next morning. On the second day, the carriages will leave their intoxicated masters and return to their estates and castles inside and outside the city.

    Even if the country is in a civil war, even if soldiers die every day on the eastern front of the Holy Spirit Plain, even if the refugees displaced by the war are about to spread to the Great Woods crossing, the nobility of the country has not reduced the frequency of their feasts. scale.

    Jeep has been tired of these.

    Fortunately, today is a rare quiet day: there are no banquets in the recent houses, it is said that because the Earl of Bahrain held a larger banquet in the south of the city, half of the nobles in Crown Street received invitations, and their departure gave Jeep is a chance to enjoy the night.

    The sound of the roller-rolled stone road of the horse wheel sounded in this silent night.

    Jeepie retracted her eyes. She saw a carriage with a magical crystal lamp parked in front of the mansion and quickly left the balcony and returned to the study.

    A moment later, Pierce, who was tall and thin and dressed in a knight''s uniform, appeared in front of her.

    ¡°It¡¯s getting harder to go out at night,¡± Pierce said as he took off his coat. ¡°The banquets of the nobles are getting more and more frequent, and the curfews in the artisan and merchant areas are getting more and more severe, if not the Duke¡¯s Mark, I am afraid I will not come back tonight."

    "After all, there have been rumors in the city recently," Jupley nodded. "The situation in the east of the plain is not good."

    Pierce smiled, and the line of sight came to the window quietly after the room was swept. He closed the window and then activated the magic runes under the window sill.

    A small soundproof enchantment covers the entire room.

    "The Ministry sent orders," the officer of the Military Intelligence Bureau said in a clear and concise manner. "We are ready to evacuate."

    ¡°Evacuation?¡± Jupley widened his eyes. ¡°The situation has deteriorated?¡±

    "The Duke has laid down the Rock Fortress, the South has become the Principality of Cecil, and the Ansu royal family will soon respond to it. Regardless of the reaction, we will receive more attention in the kingdom," Pierce quickly explained. "We have been publicly active here for a long time, and you have been in contact with the Master Circle many times. We are no longer suitable to continue to be stationed here."

    Jeep couldn''t help but frown slightly: "What about this stronghold?"

    "There will be a new working group to take over from us but they will remain lurking in the dark," Pierce explained. "The lord still needs the intelligence of the king, but we can''t hide and disguise. We have to evacuate in advance."

    Jeepie snorted and then sighed with a slight excitement: "Yes... it seems that you must leave."

    "It is also a good thing. It is said that the local side is developing very fast. The newcomers in this department are much more advanced than ours in terms of skills and equipment. We can go back and take time to make up the class, otherwise... I am afraid I will go directly after going back. I can''t keep up with the newbies," Pierce said with a smile, and glanced at Jipley. "Do you say... Are you still in love with this place?"

    "Nostalgia? I don''t want to fall in love here," Jeepie said with a sardonic smile. "The wind on the banks of the White River is more fresh than the stinky streets here."

    ......

    The night wind of Baishui River is very fresh. From a long time ago, Gao Wen liked to come to the high platform on the bank of the river, blowing the cold wind to look at the scenery on the river bank, or thinking about the future, or remembering the past, or simply nothing. If you don''t want to, just appreciate this scenery.

    The scenery here has been changing.

    When I first came here, there was only a barren beach on the banks of the Baishui River. Eight hundred refugees set up a simple tent on the barren beach. The guards of the camp used a brazier and a simple fence to protect the safety of the land. At that time, the sun must return to the camp as soon as the mountain falls, because the hungry wild beasts in the jungles outside the camps can only be stunned in the tents...

    Then the tent became a wooden house, the wooden house became a brick house, the fence became a city wall, a sentry tower was built on the wall, and the wooden bridge on the White River became a mechanical bridge driven by a giant repulsive mechanism. The temporary wharf has become a permanent pier built of cement, and even the most desolate Baishui River north bank has become a busy "Beicheng New District" at this moment...

    After the night, the brilliance of the magic crystal stone will shine on both sides of the river, as if the stars are scattered on the earth.

    It took only less than two years.

    As a person who has created all of this, Gao Wen can feel the greatest sense of accomplishment from these changes.

    He knows that the speed of development of this city is a miracle, even on the earth. The reason why the Cecil people can achieve this almost open miracle, in addition to the tremendous power of sudden liberation of productivity In addition, there is the development of magic technology.

    "Magic technology..."

    Gao Wen whispered, raising his hand under the illumination of the stars and the lights on both sides of the strait. A hustle and bustle of light appeared in his palm.

    This is not a knight warfare or a spell, but a luminescence phenomenon in which the free magic in the air is stimulated. It always reminds Gao Wen: magic, everywhere.

    "Everywhere, seemingly endless energy..."

    Waving away from the magic of gathering, Gao Wen¡¯s brow could not help but wrinkled slightly.

    Suddenly there was a buzzing sound in the river not far away, interrupting Gao Wen¡¯s thoughts. The latter looked up and saw a stream of water on the river, and Tyre¡¯s head floated from the water. .

    "Hey, Lord, are you lazy?"

    (Push! Book! Time!! This book I pushed a long time ago, the phased traveler wrote "The Evolution of 4.6 Billion", science fiction class, still serialized today, telling a story that evolved from a single-celled creature. The story, even if it is now, is also a very new and challenging brain. The book has been serialized for many years, and it is still insisting on updating. It is acceptable to accept this kind of "the protagonist is not a person, even a supporting role is not a person" For the set-up people, this is a very interesting story. If you can''t read the book, you can look at it. The imagination inside will make you satisfied.)

 Chapter 464ï¼š Black trap

    To be honest, when Tyre suddenly emerged from the water, Gao Wen was really scared of the creature of the Kraken. It seems to be essentially an elemental body. This sea caterpillar is a bit of a breath when it is in the potential water. No, this guy screamed at once, and if Gao Wen had bricks at the time, he should have already called up at this time...

    After setting the gods, Gao Wen looked at Tyre, who was swimming in the water: "What are you doing in the river so late?"

    "I am not on the shore in the river?" Tyre responded with confidence. "I am the Kraken, the water element."

    "...this makes sense..." Gao Wen touched his chin and suddenly felt that something was wrong. "Wait, if I remember correctly, should you instruct the workers at the shipyard?"

    Tyre has now become a ship technical consultant on the territory. Although she will fight for all possible time to make up her mind, according to reports from her men, this sea caterpillar is indeed at the shipyard. Work hard.

    Like most factories in the territory, the shipyard also implements a three-shift system. The craftsmen work overtime to repair the ships seized from the aristocrats in the south to cope with the increasing river pressure during the large-scale construction of the South. On the one hand, under the guidance of Tyre, I will study the technology of the Kraken''s craft and study how to make a new type of ship. At this time, if Gao Wen remembers it correctly, Tyre should stay at the shipyard...

    "Aha... The work scheduled for today is busy. Now they are testing several material strengths, so I don''t have to stare at me, and I am not familiar with the materials used by your land people," Tyre swam to the shore. As she said, Xinghui sprinkled on her wet long hair with a wonderful brilliance. "Then I came out early..."

    Gao Wenyi was a bit speechless at a time: "Isn''t this still slipping out..."

    "No one found out," Tyre shook his head indifferently. "I sneaked out of the drain..."

    Gao Wen: "..."

    This sea caterpillar geek really didn''t realize that he was the biggest boss in front of him? This guy said in front of him that he had not had any psychological pressure during his sneaking...

    Gao Wenxin couldn''t help but have a strong curiosity about the social form and customs of the Kraken. He crouched down and looked at Tyre, who was so leisurely in the water: "Do you have a sea sorrow like you? You? Usually you have something to worry about?"

    "I don''t feel heartless? I didn''t think... but it''s probably in your eyes," Tyre smacked his tail in the water, slammed out of the water and patted the tall fish next to the tall fish. On the ground, and then slammed the tail and said, "We have this race... I have lived for a long time, and I have experienced a lot of things. It is too much to look at, so it seems to be a little different from you. Compared with the Kraken, even your so-called long-lived elf is a very young race... Aunt, finally turned over."

    Gao Wen took a look at the salted fish that had been turned over on the shore for a long time. It was impossible to see the details and temperament of the so-called "deep sea ancient race" from such a funny comparison, but he knew that Tyre said Fact: As an ancient race that has witnessed the rise and fall of civilization in the season after season, this group of deep-sea salted fish is well qualified to regard any species on land as a "little child."

    At this point, I am afraid that only the satellite essence of his body will compete with the deep-sea salted fish.

    However, he did not intend to discuss with Til the topic of ancient qualifications. Instead, he turned his gaze to the banks of the White River, which was illuminated by the magical stone. After a moment of silence, he asked: "Have a life here. How many years do you think this place?"

    "The development is very fast, the order is good, there are many strange things, although not advanced, but your technical route can still give me some inspiration," Tyre supported the body with a fish tail, very pertinently commented, " There are only a lot of hidden dangers, which are basically brought about by the rapid development."

    Gao Wenrao looked at Tyre with interest: "What about it?"

    "If you don''t want to be harsh, I will tell you," Tyre patted the tail indifferently. "You are so far ahead that only a few people really keep up with your pace, the ruling body you formed." More than half of the people only know what to do, but they don¡¯t know why. If your population and territory are expanding too fast, the order in remote areas will be chaotic. Before you train enough administrative staff, this confusion is There is no solution; your army is strong but lacks real temper. The blood they see is not enough. It needs more tests of war. Your territory is developing very fast, but it always has a slow day. Once it develops, it slows down. The industries that depend on the dividends brought about by the rapid development will have problems. I have seen so much."

    Gao Wen looked at Til with a little surprise: "I didn''t expect you to observe so much..."

    "I am just lazy, not awkward, and I usually read the newspapers. Although it is always a little trouble to get the newspaper wet," Tyre said, looking at Gao Wen, "But then... in fact, these hidden dangers You know it yourself."

    "How could you not know," Gao Wen smiled helplessly and admitted Til''s statement. "But there are hidden dangers to develop. If you are stagnant, you will not face the problem of hidden dangers. ¡±

    "In any case, you have already laid a rock fortress, and there is a basis for making up for these hidden dangers. As long as An An develops and digests steadily, these shortcomings will be slowly replenished."

    Gao Wen didn''t think that this deep-sea salted fish would analyze such a thing seriously, and he would discuss it with himself so seriously, but he also knows that this is the latest way for Tyre to show "sincerity". Since the time, this deep-sea salted fish has been running to several research departments almost every day. For this reason, she even greatly reduced her sleep time. Obviously, the arcane energy control technology behind the "Hongguang Cannon" is falling into the technical bottleneck. The Krakens are really important. In the face of racial interests, even the lazy Almost died of Tyre will become reliable.

    "It¡¯s good to have this digestion time," Gao Wen couldn¡¯t help but whispered a whisper. Then he curiously asked a question. "In fact, I have always been very curious about the long years in which your Krakens observe land civilization. When a season of civilization is dead and alive, is there really no civilization that resists the magic tide?"

    This question is really important. Gao Wen really wants to confirm one thing: the magic tide, is it really unsolvable for mortals?

    From the observation of the land of the Kraken, the civilization of more than a dozen seasons has risen and fallen, and countless or intelligent or brave races have been active on this land. Are they all destroyed by the magic tide?

    In the face of the questions raised by Gao Wen, Tyre rarely showed a hint of hesitation.

    Gao Wen captured the subtle changes in Tyre''s expression: "Is there any hidden?"

    "It''s not a hidden thing, but there is something we can''t confirm," Tyre patted the rock under his body with a fishtail. "I believe you are a rational person, so I''m going to talk to you." A phenomenon we have discovered."

    Gao Wen¡¯s expression became awe-inspiring, listening quietly to Tyre¡¯s story.

    And Tyre¡¯s first sentence made him look surprised: ¡°...not all civilizations were destroyed by the magic tide. Some of them died for various reasons before the magic tide broke out, and some... ...is suddenly disappearing after the magic tide. I am referring to the real big magic tide."

    According to Tyre, there are two kinds of magic tides. The magic tide that the Gangster Empire experienced seven hundred years ago can only be said to be a small-scale "Á°äô", and when the real big magic wave arrives, The whole world will be overwhelming, and that is truly irresistible.

    So Gao Wen immediately became amazed: "Is there a success in the big magic tide?"

    ¡°Yes, and more than one,¡± Thiel said, noddingly. ¡°They found protection techniques that could withstand the magic tide, or found the magical law of change, built a safe zone ahead of time, and even had a race before the arrival of the magic tide. Completed the transformation of the whole family''s life form, they all survived when the big magic tide arrived. We used to think that those civilizations were probably no problem... but in the end, they suddenly disappeared after the magic tide ended. Desperate."

    "Suddenly ruined?" Gao Wen heard the deep meaning from Tyre''s words. "That is, you don''t know why?"

    "It seems that a huge war broke out suddenly, but we can''t see who we are playing with. Our observers have also come ashore to investigate the situation, but found that the storage materials of the land civilization are basically completely destroyed, even if some information is found. There is only a mad madness insane. In addition, we have observed excessive mass suicides and funeral phenomena... The complete explanation is unclear."

    Gao Wen¡¯s brows wrinkled tightly. This was something he had never thought of before, but he still vaguely remembered... When he was hanging in the sky as a satellite, he did observe the war that spread across the continent, even A war that is enough to destroy all the countries on the mainland...

    Although his observations were severely interrupted at the time, it was impossible to piece together the complete development process from those messy pictures, but the existence of those pictures was enough to prove that Tyre¡¯s words were true.

    It is not just the magic tide that destroys civilization on the mainland.

    "We have limited ability to observe on land, because we will also be affected by the magic tide. The Kraken will not die when the magic tide arrives, but our equipment will be greatly disturbed, and the ocean itself will become very dangerous. It''s hard to control, so we don''t know what happened before and after the magic tide. The only thing that can be determined is that the civilization on land seems to encounter extinction disasters as long as it develops to a certain extent. There is a bottleneck. There, and this bottleneck... should be after the end of the magic tide."

    Bottleneck, an invisible bottleneck, or... a trap.

    "It''s like a trap, isn''t it?" Tyre''s voice came from the side, and in the middle of what Gao Wen thought, the Miss Haier propped up with a fish tail and looked up at the night sky all over the stars. One civilization is like sailing in a dark ocean. Our Krakens look far away, watching their lights flicker in the dark waters, some of which are swallowed up by the storm, and some are extinguished before the storm falls. And those lucky enough to cross the storm zone...not waiting for us to congratulate, they suddenly went out. This is a terrible world, the dark ocean is like a whirlpool that is invisible to the naked eye. Will suddenly swallow the great sailor, so we gave this mysterious and terrible phenomenon a name.

    "We call it the ''black trap'', a trap in the dark sea."

    :

 Chapter 465ï¼š Battle against the tide

    To be frank, the phenomenon of "black trap" heard from Tyre''s mouth made Gao Wen''s heart suddenly increase the pressure of unnamed.

    Beyond the magic tide... There may be other threats in the world that are large enough to cause the threat of extinction of civilization, and even more terrible than the magic tide, is the invisible and inferior of this threat, even if it has experienced more than a dozen times. The tides have changed, and the Krakens who have watched the world for countless years have not been able to understand the nature of this threat.

    This is undoubtedly a very disturbing fact.

    Gao Wen¡¯s face was serious and gloomy, and he immersed himself in his chin without a word. Tyre waited quietly, until Gao Wen suddenly exhaled, and the Kraken was not slow. Said: "Is it suddenly a little desperate?"

    Gao Wen¡¯s answer is only a short one: ¡°No.¡±

    "You don''t have to hold on. It''s normal to have tremendous pressure to meet this situation." Tyre seemed to know how to lick his tail and make a squeaking sound on the rocks on the shore. "After all, you have been The biggest crisis that can be imagined is the magic tide. Now I suddenly know that the crisis is more than a magic wave. Who can calm down?"

    "You are right, I really feel the pressure, but my mentality has not collapsed, let alone despair," Gao Wenchang exported gas, his face slightly eased down, "you mentioned the ''black trap'' phenomenon... Maybe it does exist, but for me, the magic tide is still in the first place. If even the magic tide can''t resist, it is only a waste of effort to consider the ''black trap'' that is not clear at all. You don''t have to lose your fighting spirit for this illusory disaster."

    Tyre quietly watched Gao Wen for a moment, and suddenly he laughed exaggeratedly: "You...you guys are really interesting...haha...what I didn''t find before...no wonder you guys can be with us Speaking of a piece... you must be a very popular guy in our Kraken society."

    Gao Wen looked at Tyre¡¯s smile and almost drove himself to the river. The expression on his face was a bit embarrassing: ¡°As for such exaggeration?¡±

    "Your mentality is very good." Tyre barely stopped laughing, and slammed his tail with his tail and looked at Gao Wen''s face. He looked at the expression on his face. "Are you really afraid? Even if you really find it." If you are alive in the magic tide, you may have to face the challenges that follow. Are you really afraid?"

    "People are a kind of creature that is afraid of death, but few people will give up their lives because they are afraid of death. People will only strive to survive because they are afraid of death," Gao Wen said calmly. "For us, no matter the magic tide or ''black'' The traps are all about the same thing, equally deadly, and seemingly unsolvable, but we are determined to survive the magic tide, and we can only get dark on this road."

    Speaking of this, Gao Wen looked up and looked at the starry night sky with some ecstasy.

    "Come down and think about it, I realize that even if the ''black trap'' exists, for us, the problem that needs to be solved has changed from one to two. What is terrible?"

    Tyre listened to Gao Wen¡¯s words and suddenly sighed again: ¡°...If you live in the Kraken society, you will be a very popular person.¡±

    "Why do you say that?"

    "The Kraken is also a very self-consoling race. We are optimistic and persistent. You are very similar to us," Tyre said very seriously. "To tell the truth, most of the Krakens don''t like the land people in us." In the eyes, the land people are creatures that develop very quickly but always kill themselves. You lack vision, are keen on short-term interests, and don''t value commitments, but I must admit... you are full of passion and hope. The society is also very fascinating."

    Gao Wen did not know what to answer, but he had to smile and accept Til''s praise.

    After Tyre quieted for a while, he continued: "In fact, about the black trap... We are not without research. Although we have been unable to understand how it happened, we have not observed its specific manifestation. But we have a guess about it..."

    Gao Wenyan eyes: "Guess?"

    "The civilizations that encounter the black traps have one thing in common, that is, they all have developed to a high degree, at least they can survive in the magic tide, even if the civilization suddenly destroyed before the arrival of the magic tide, they have already had enough The ability of self-protection in the magic tide that came down is confirmed by our observers," Tyre explained seriously. "We feel that... the black trap may be a filter, as long as the civilization reaches a certain threshold, There will be a devastating thing to be launched to destroy this season of civilization... I should understand this, I should understand it?"

    Tyre seems to have opened the topic, can not help but say more, the last time I finally remembered that Gao Wen was a "backward land man", so I could not help but add the last sentence.

    "Of course I can understand, the level of civilization in the Gangsui period is not low," Gao Wen said, his brows wrinkled deeply. "But the filter you mentioned... If this is true, then the situation is terrible." Up..."

    As long as civilization develops to a certain extent, it will be destroyed by some external factors.

    Is there really such a thing in this world?

    "We are only guessing, because according to our observations, all civilizations that have developed to a certain height are destroyed. There is an invisible threshold stuck there, and no civilization that has been destroyed is more than it, so we can only judge ''black trap. ''It''s a filter.''

    "Do you calculate this ''threshold''?" Gao Wen suddenly stared at Tyre''s eyes and asked, his tone was very serious. "Does it have any iconic ''points''? For example, a key technology has been broken, or humans. Going to a key area?"

    "Unfortunately, we can''t summarize it. On the one hand, we missed the black trap every time. We can only see the remnants after the destruction. It is impossible to infer what the land civilization is doing before the black trap broke out. On the other hand, every time the magic tide is in the Resetting the magic environment, the technical route of each season''s civilization is very different, there is no comparability between them," Tyre shook his head. "We can only give a rough standard now, that is, at least in the magic tide. The civilization that survived in it has been ''qualified'' destroyed by the black trap."

    Gao Wen frowned and thought of a key question: "...the civilizations that have been destroyed are more than you?"

    "...No," Tyre knew what Gao Wen wanted to say. She answered very calmly. "We are a civilization that has almost been destroyed once, but our remaining technical power still surpasses those of land civilization, and we... ...and did not encounter the black trap."

    The technical strength is higher than that of the land civilization, and the duration is longer than that of the land civilization. In the magic tide, the sea monsters who have survived for more than one season, and who have sun and jump... have not encountered the black trap.

    All this is in the high text, and this fact is why Gao Wen is suspicious of Tyre¡¯s "black trap filter" hypothesis.

    The triggering of the black trap is not necessarily a development in the field of technology. Perhaps the land civilization has mistakenly touched it in other ways. Of course, it may be another reason. For example, the special life form of the Krakens protects them from the black trap, or ... Black traps only happen on land?

    Gao Wen said his thoughts, and Tyre immediately denied: "Only on land, there is a civilization that has developed a strong ocean navigation technology. Their marine self-discipline platform and seawater extraction plant even opened up to us. On the seashore, and built a semi-permanent living dome in the sea, they suddenly died. They were still talking about the development of the seabed heat source a month ago. After one month, we sent representatives to the past, but found the whole dome. Already abandoned, it¡¯s all dead bodies..."

    Gao Wen frowned: "The reason at the time was not ascertained?"

    ¡°No. When the delegation discovered that their dome had been abandoned for half a month, a lot of evidence disappeared. However, we found that their dome shields were closed from the inside. They should have turned off their own protection and then were Drowned."

    Gao Wen squinted for a long while, but in the end he could only say one word: "Weird..."

    "Yeah... weird," Thiel said slowly, then suddenly seemed to think of something. "Right, say it... The destruction of a season of civilization seems to be different from anything else... their destruction and an ancient Race related."

    "Ancient race?"

    "Dragon," Thiel said a word that made Gao Wen unexpected. "That civilization was destroyed in a war with dragons. It was a long time ago, when a land empire suddenly rose and they developed. It was extremely fast and quickly ruled the entire land. It had some contact with us, but we had not had time to understand it and the war broke out.

    "The party that participated in the war was the land empire, and the other side was the dragon. Now the dragons have rarely appeared on the mainland. You all treat them as legendary creatures. But in the wars of ancient times, the dragons were almost overwhelming. The land flew from the north, they were not at all like a hidden race, but actually participated in the war...

    "We don''t know which side of the war was provoked until now, but the reason for the outbreak of the war seems to be related to the belief, because the dragon destroyed a large number of temple facilities of the land empire in the early days of the war, which is targeted. attack.

    "The beatings were very fierce. The strength of the two sides was almost equal. The dragons died a lot. Our observers could not even get too close to the theater because they had already killed their eyes. As long as they were not their own, they would attack.

    "The duration of the beating for ten years is also different from the usual ''black trap'' phenomenon. Other civilizations that have died because of the black trap are quickly disappearing. Finally, the dragon wins. And the land-based empire that was in full swing was smouldering.

    "According to the sporadic information brought back by our observers, the land empire at that time called the year of the war''s outbreak "the year of the tide of the tide", so they also called the war "the war of the tide."

    "The battle against the tide..." Gao Wen listened to this magnificent story from the ancient times, but there is always a sense of unreality. This story is far away from today''s era, but now it is snarled by Tyre. It is inevitable that there will be serious violations, but he believes that Tyre will not make such a story to find happiness. "Really, it is different from the ''black trap'' you described earlier."

    "Yes, it lasts for a long time, the reason is clear, and it has been observed by us, so we have not been sure whether the ''war of the tide'' was a ''black trap phenomenon'', but one thing is certain if The battle against the tide has something to do with the black trap, so the dragon must know something."

    Gao Wen couldn''t help but smile: "Do you let me find the dragon to inquire about intelligence?"

    "In case there is a chance?" Tyre licked his tail. "And I just give you a thought. Anyway, it is not my way."

    Gao Wen: "..."

    At this moment, he really wanted to shoot this fish on the shore...

 Chapter 466ï¼š Restarted lab

    Black trap and the battle against the tide.

    To be honest, Gao Wen did not expect that he would hear such a shocking ancient secret in the chat with Siren Tier, but if you think about it, he will know if anyone in the world can say more than him. This satellite is also known for its ancient and detailed historical materials, and only this group of deep-sea saltwater fish that have been observing the land since ancient times.

    The so-called black trap... What is it?

    According to Tyre, it seems to be a filtering mechanism, or a "reasher mechanism" that harvests civilization according to fixed standards. Every land civilization from ancient times to the present has been destroyed to a certain extent. The fact that the magic tide, or destroyed in the mysterious "black trap", is horrifying.

    However, Gao Wen is also very clear that even if the black trap exists, humans cannot stop the pace of development.

    Because there is still a magic tide.

    If you don''t develop, you will die in the magic tide, and you will encounter black traps.

    The only thing he can do, the only thing that works, is to find the truth before humans encounter the "black trap."

    "I don''t know if there is a development path that can both survive the magic tide and avoid the black trap. But I believe that sitting still is not the solution. The magic tide has no compassion. It will not be postponed because of human reverence. of."

    Gao Wen looked at the distant night and said slowly in a calm and calm tone, while Tyre next to him slightly opened his eyes, and a smile appeared on his face: "The leader should have such awareness... You are a Nice friend."

    Gao Wen also returned with a smile and asked a question, "Why are you suddenly telling me these things tonight?"

    Tyre shrugged: "It¡¯s just a casual talk about it."

    Gao Wen didn¡¯t say anything, just watching the Kraken quietly until the latter showed helplessness: ¡°Well, it¡¯s nothing, just as a return to the rainbow technology. You may not realize that you are all I made something, but according to my judgment, your new use of magical energy is really valuable for our Kraken. As a gift, I told you this... Of course, knowing this for you in advance Not necessarily a good thing."

    Gao Wen didn''t care about Tyre''s last sentence, but said very seriously: "You have given the return of the rainbow technology."

    "The shallow knowledge of shipbuilding is nothing, you can understand it for a few years, but the general magic energy... is the bottleneck we have always been. Our Kraken can''t feel the magic in nature, and can''t understand and remember. Your spell model, we have been using the simplest and most rude and stable and inefficient way to get energy, and because of the influence of the magic tide, our efforts in this area are almost every tens of thousands of years or ten. It¡¯s going to be overwhelmed for tens of thousands of years...so you should be able to imagine how important a hope of breaking the bottleneck is to us.¡±

    Speaking of this, Tyre was silent for a while before continuing to say: "The Kraken is not used to owe to others, even friends."

    Gao Wen quietly looked at Tyre''s eyes, and then gently nodded for a long time: "I understand, then I accept your kindness."

    "Very good, I hope that your civilized prosperity will be very pleasant tonight."

    Tyre¡¯s voice came from the night, and she jumped, and the fishtail reflected the starry glow, and crossed a beautiful arc under the stars to the Baihe River.

    Gao Wen stood on the rock on the bank of the river and looked down at the direction of Tyre''s whereabouts.

    "...Affected by the local water cycle, will the water level of Baishui River fall at night and fall?"

    "I''m fine!"

    ......

    Even if he knows that there are more challenges waiting for himself in the distant future, Gao Wen will not stop his footsteps or say that it is precisely because he knows the mysterious and terrible phenomenon of the "black trap". The speed of development in certain areas.

    Although it is still uncertain whether there is a connection between the war of the tides of the ancient times and the black traps, the dragons that have always existed in the hidden world will participate in the war on the mainland on a large scale, and the war is still directed at human beliefs, which is high enough. The text turned its attention to the gods.

    He didn''t know what role the gods played in the "black trap," but he didn''t mind adding some knowledge of the gods.

    Retreat to the deepest point of the fortress, leading to the magic gate of the shadow world.

    The ancient hall built a thousand years ago has been refurbished, the damaged walls and roofs have been restored and decorated with contemporary cement materials and paint, and the ancient magical array that has long been scrapped on the ground has been replaced by a modern magic net. In the newly refurbished hall, only one thing still maintains its original appearance: the circular magic door in the center of the room.

    Around the magic gate, several surveillance platforms are flashing with brilliance, and the magician technicians wearing white researcher uniforms are busy around the magic gate, monitoring the situation of the gate, and the body is full of The radiant Kamal floats in front of the gate, releasing a powerful arcane pulse to the energy center of the gate.

    The slightly dim rune on the door immediately brightened, and a stable shadow channel was opened.

    ¡°The lab in the Rebellion Fortress is ready,¡± Cameyer turned and said to Gao Wen and others who arrived here early in the morning, ¡°We can start at any time.¡±

    Gao Wen looked at the people around him, in addition to Wright, who had to participate in the experiment, along with Pitman and Amber, as well as a voter led by Rebecca. Originally, Heti also wanted to come along with him, but considering that the affairs of the Office of Government Affairs were busy, and that Herti had already withdrawn from the R&D team, she eventually stayed in the post of the Office of Government Affairs.

    Amber is not willing to come, but she is a guard of Gao Wen, and is the most powerful shadow master on the territory. Considering the inextricable connection between the shadow world and the shadow world, it is more than taking her. An insurance against early warning of channel fluctuations, so regardless of whether this guy is willing or not, Gao Wen forced her to come over.

    After confirming the manpower around him, Gao Wen nodded and looked at Wright: "Is the test substrate brought?"

    Wright pulled out the light substrate from his body: "Here."

    Emily emerged from the air behind Wright and greeted Gao Wen with his hand.

    Oh, you should also count this little girl, this is Wright''s binding equipment.

    Gao Wen shook his hand at Emily and then took the lead: "The test equipment is already in the lab... then let''s go in."

    After passing through the passage to the shadow world, the interior of the Rebellious Fortress is presented to the public.

    This ancient facility with a thousand years of history has been reactivated, but it is only one of the laboratories that has been reactivated. Most of its area still retains what Gao Wen first saw, even more than originally seen. Cold empties.

    Because all valuable ancient equipment and sample materials have been removed.

    Instead of paying attention to the empty corridors and rooms, the group walked directly toward the depths of the rebellious fortress under the leadership of Kamal.

    They passed through the outer cloister of the fort and passed through the fan-shaped hall where 792 bodies were once placed.

    The remains of the fan-shaped hall were transported out and properly buried in the cemetery outside Cecil. Now the hall is empty, leaving only the rows of seats silently silent in the dim light. Carmel couldn''t help but slow down when he passed through the fan-shaped hall. He looked at the place that once trapped himself for a thousand years, but eventually did not say anything, but went straight to the end of the hall and opened. The access to the highest protection laboratory.

    Gao Wen was taken to a room he had not seen before.

    This room is just outside the fan-shaped hall. Judging from the position, it should be close to the door leading to the resting place of the giant deer Amoen. Gao Wen saw that the laboratory had been thoroughly cleaned and tidy in a rectangular room. The lights are bright, and the magic guide bench and various run-ahead-based experimental devices are placed, and at the end of the room is a huge floor-to-ceiling window.

    There is a layer of light curtain floating on the surface of the floor-to-ceiling window. The outside of the light curtain is a boundless dark space. In that dimly lit space, there are countless broken and floating boulders and small land, and a huge hill like a hill. The body of the giant deer is located in the center of the entire dimly lit space. Its soft light illuminates a lot of metal fragments and small pumice floating around it. It looks beautiful and unusual, but it is also very strange.

    Wright looked at the body of the giant deer Amoen through the floor-to-ceiling window. Although he already knew the degeneration of nature, and he gave up his belief in the **** of light, he couldn¡¯t help it at this moment. Touched by the holy and huge god.

    Gao Wen took a picture of Wright''s shoulder: "Don''t look at what we are doing today, but it is a rebellious move."

    Kamal came to the center of the lab, where a circular platform was set up. This platform was also one of the few ancient instruments that remained in the lab. He opened his hands in front of the platform and injected pure arcane energy. To the metal pillars on both sides of the platform, the ancient magician whispered to himself with a sudden low noise.

    "Hungry plan, experiment... continue."

    The low humming sound gradually became a smooth and stable sound. Outside the floor-to-ceiling windows, a layer of more solid and more obvious energy barrier appeared out of thin air, and gradually covered the entire ruined fortress, and a mechanical monotonous, slightly distorted synthesis The sound came from the sounding device on the roof of the laboratory:

    "...the secondary energy system starts, the operator passes the certification...

    "...is opening the active protective barrier...opening the passive protective barrier...opening the divine filter...turning on the same frequency warning system...

    "... emergency fuse system test... emergency fuse system is in good condition...

    "Severe warning: Fortress master artificial intelligence offline... Standby artificial intelligence offline... All levels of database offline, all levels of network offline..."

    "Ignore," Carmel said quietly.

    ¡°Ignore the error message, the auxiliary authority is transferred to the basic response authority, and 99% of the operators are detected to be missing... Ignore and cancel the operator certification limit. The basic response authority completes the self-test and the response authority goes online.

    "Good day, the head of the Kamyrs Ryan think tank, I wish you a happy job."

    Even though I know that I am talking about a basic response mechanism that has no thinking ability and was set up a model a thousand years ago, Carmel returned to the past at this moment, and saw a piece of this laboratory in the daytime. Busy, people constantly moving, he felt the body''s arcane energy vibrate, for a long time, he said softly: "Good day, disobedients... Let''s get started."

 Chapter 467ï¼š Controllable light

    The laboratory''s protective system was successfully activated.

    This set of protective systems built during the Sparks era shows how magical the gang of the Gangs empire is in the era of the human civilization. Although most of the devices in the rebellious fortress outside have been eroded by the magic tide. A thousand years of weathering has failed, but in this hidden fortress, the ancient protection system still maintains the minimum function.

    "Great yeah..." Although Amber knew nothing about the things in the lab, he couldn''t help but marvel at the synthetic tone of the auto-response. "What was that? The magician? Taling? It is the mage of the North." What kind of artificial mind did we create?"

    Kamal replied while manipulating the complex magical runes on the circular platform: "The magical couple and the towering spirit? That is just the skill of the micro-end... We used to be able to create a mental core that is almost human, they can be like Humans think the same, the iron man who carries the core of the mind and our magician corps are regarded as the two most powerful arms on the mainland, while the magical and towering spirits of the northern barbarians are huge, the thinking is slow, and the logic system is full of flaws. It is simply a defective product."

    "Unfortunately, when the magic tide arrived, the core of the too sophisticated mind was the first failed equipment. The Ironman Corps directly turned into a pile of scrap iron in the arsenal," Gao Wen shook his head. "The only thing we were lucky about at the time was At least those iron people are directly scrapped, not out of control, otherwise the situation will be worse."

    When he heard Gao Wen, Carmel could only be a long sigh.

    In the middle of the conversation, the ancient magister finally completed the preparation for the test.

    On the round table in the center of the laboratory, a set of devices based on Cecil''s rune technology was placed on the countertop. It has a universal honeycomb network, six honeycomb units arranged in the energy supply part of the whole device, placed in the center of the table, and on the lower edge of the honeycomb unit, a special large rune substrate is connected. It is the inverter array unit designed by Pitman.

    The output of the inverter array is connected to a rune trigger device. The rune trigger is connected to a blank substrate made of copper. The blank substrate is provided with a groove, so that the holy light substrate can be embedded therein.

    The entire test setup is so simple, all structures are clear at a glance, and the mechanism is clear.

    "Using the inverter array to charge the Light Rune, the process itself is not complicated. Our first test purpose is to verify whether this process can be achieved, and whether it will incur the ''God'' of the Holy Light in this process. "Carmel floats in front of the test bench and explains the purpose of this test for everyone on the scene. "The lab is equipped with a sophisticated defense system that guarantees that even if the **** of light descends, it will be defended." The system has a high degree of protection from filtering. According to the actual test of the year, even if the blood of the giant deer Amoen is out of control outside the laboratory, it will not affect the safety inside the barrier."

    The reason why the Gangster researchers were able to carry out various researches on the power of the gods relied on this layer of defense system. Otherwise, even if the giant deer Amoen had fallen, this group of mortals studied how to slice the gods next to the gods. It is enough for them to die a thousand or eight hundred times.

    The resilience team of the year was able to survive, and the reliability of the defense system has been proven.

    "This level of protection is definitely enough," Gao Wen nodded. "That is, after we started the inverter array, we can judge whether the device is in danger of causing punishment according to whether the laboratory is attacked. ?"

    "This is the case." Carmel nodded slightly.

    Gao Wen thought about it, and then came up with a new question: "If the device is started smoothly and there is no penalty, how can we determine whether the architecture of the device itself successfully evades the punishment, or does it help the user to evade himself? The seal of the mind?"

    These two factors are the two shackles that affect the use of the power of the gods.

    Although Gao Wen is not a researcher, he is very aware of the importance of the word "rigor" in the experimental project. His question is to verify the above two factors as much as possible during the experiment. The role played If this cannot be confirmed, then the Light Rune technique will undoubtedly leave a huge hidden danger.

    "...I must say that you really have a researcher''s heart," Carmel couldn''t help but admire, and then said, "Please rest assured, we have already thought of this. We set it on the rune trigger. A linkage capable of transmitting magic, this linkage is connected to another holy light substrate and is directly connected. The tester needs to inject his own magic into the rune trigger and activate the device, so that when the rune trigger is closed Two holy light substrates are activated at the same time: one relies on the tester''s own magic to activate directly, we call it the first sample, one is indirectly activated by the magic net and the inverter array, we call it the second sample, by observing With the start of these two samples, we can determine which part of the tester''s telegram is present throughout the process, and whether its presence will affect the operation of the inverter array. Of course, in order to achieve this process, the tester itself Must be an extraordinary person with magical talent."

    Gao Wen is convinced of Carmel''s design. This is a professional researcher. The problems he can think of have been thought of by professional researchers.

    The key point of this process designed by Carmel is to confirm whether the tester''s mindprint is effective throughout the process through the ¡°No.1 sample¡±. Since the mind seal is an inherent attribute of the tester, as long as The first sample was affected by the seal of the mind, so that it can be determined that the "stencil" is always there. The tester did not evade his own seal because of the "magic-inverter array" structure of the device.

    After the device was checked, Kamal retreated to the side and a young researcher came to the platform.

    He is the tester of this time.

    Gao Wen looked at the young man who seemed to be only in his twenties. He saw him standing in front of the platform calmly and placed his hand on the special rune trigger. Before the other party started, Gao Wen suddenly spoke: "What''s your name?"

    "Cohn," the young researcher calmly confronted Gao Wen¡¯s line of sight. His breathing was a little short, but he remained as calm as possible. "My name is Cohen Bell, the Lord."

    Gao Wen felt that the name was very familiar. After a little thought, he found the corresponding information from the depths of memory: "Cohn... Are you the researcher who discovered the secret silver usage in Arcane transfer technology?"

    ¡°It¡¯s my pleasure to remember me!¡± the young researcher said with a little excitement. ¡°I... I just discovered this idea, the coating was made by our entire team...¡±

    "Your contribution is great, you don''t have to be humble," Gao Wen interrupted the young researcher''s words, then looked at the entire device on the test bench and said with a serious expression, "You know the nature of this experiment, right?"

    "Yes."

    "Do you have faith?"

    The young researcher bowed his head: "I am a shallow believer in the goddess of magic, the lord."

    "When you press the button, you may face a penalty. Do you know this?"

    "Know," said the young researcher, Cohen, a third-level arcane master, replied calmly. "Pressing the button is a disobedience to the **** of light. The last person who did this was burned by the light but I believe The protection system here will work."

    Kamal floated to Gao Wen: "The testers are all volunteers, the lord, you can rest assured."

    "I know," Gao Wen nodded slightly, then gently exhaled and looked at the young man standing in front of the bench. "Cohen Bell, you can ask me to promise you in my own name."

    The atmosphere in the lab became awe-inspiring, and even the amber that smiled at any time, with a tribute to the young man in front of the experimental platform, and the researcher Cohen, who was the focus of attention, was silent after that. Two seconds, then I looked at Gao Wen seriously: "The Lord, I have been blocked from the place of Wang Du. If I succeed, I hope that you can get my family here, and if I fail I hope to get back a word: Cohen Bell, the child of a businessman, is on the road to the pursuit of magical truth."

    After saying this, the young researcher slammed his head on the side of the same class and as the project leader, and then he did not hesitate to inject the magic into the rune trigger and pressed the one. Iron button.

    All sights hit the platform in the center of the lab in an instant.

    The Honeycomb Magic Net is filled with a faint blue-white glow. The inverter array unit connected to the Magic Net is also bright at the same time. All magic lines and runes are activated. Pure magic energy is injected through transformation. In the light of the rune as a sample, at the same time, the light substrate directly connected to the rune trigger is brightened after Cohen''s magic injection.

    All of this happened in a very short period of time. However, under Gao Wen¡¯s gaze, it all seems to be as long as a century.

    Finally, a clear, holy radiance emerged over the No. 2 St. Light substrate connected to the inverter array, and the substrate directly connected to the Rune Trigger collapsed after a brief flash.

    The Holy Light Rune Substrate was successfully activated by the power supply of the inverter array.

    The tester''s mindprint still exists throughout the process.

    Cohen still stood in front of the test bench and had a fine sweat on his face. He opened his eyes because of nervousness, his breathing was short, his fingers shivered slightly, but he did stand there intact.

    Carmel immediately called the responding agency of the laboratory: "Protection system, report whether it was shocked by the gods!"

    "In the self-inspection of the protection system... no signs of attack were found, and the protection system was full of energy."

    Carmel maintained his posture in the air, and suddenly turned around after a dozen seconds, excitedly looked at Gao Wen: "No punishment! Lord, we succeeded! Magic net - inverter array architecture can be circumvented God punishment! And not affected by the seal of the soul!"

    Amber blinked her eyes, with her understanding and knowledge. Until now, she didn¡¯t understand how the whole experiment was going, but she realized the fact that ¡°experimental success¡±, she looked at Gao Wen "This is a success? Let''s say... We''ve stolen the Holy Light from the hands of the Holy Light?"

    "No, we just took it," Gao Wen looked at Miss Half Elf with a smile, then went to the lab, and solemnly nodded to Cohen. "I will remember my promise. I will put Your family is safely brought back to Cecil."

    At this moment, Rebecca¡¯s voice suddenly came from Gao Wen¡¯s body: ¡°The ancestors, in fact, we have another test.¡±

    ¡°Is there another test?¡± Gao Wen turned his head in surprise, but saw Rebecca commanding the technicians to put some new devices on the bench. ¡°What have you designed?¡±

    "Random choice." Rebecca replied seriously.

 Chapter 468ï¼š More terrible beast

    Gao Wen did not think that Rebecca had prepared a second project for this experiment, but after hearing the words "random selection", he immediately guessed the girl''s thoughts.

    ¡°I want to test it more accurately and see how the seal of the mind works,¡± Rebecca explained his thoughts and pointed to the devices that the researchers were installing on the bench. ¡°This is a modified one. The rune trigger has a disc that rotates continuously with a latch. When the button is pressed, the disc will touch a small platform, and only when the latch on the disc is turned to the proper position, the tooth The correct magic circuit will be established between the platform and the platform. The whole device is closed. In other words, the person who presses the button does not know what will happen after his operation. His mental choice is limited to whether the button is pressed or not. Is it related to whether the system is activated..."

    Amber opened his mouth and looked at Rebecca with amazement. She finally understood something, so she couldn''t help but exclaim: "How do you guys who are doing research... how long is the brain?!"

    Gao Wen was also attracted by the process designed by Rebecca. The process itself did not exceed his imagination, but the idea of ??the girl was as good as ever. He touched his chin and thought and said: "Rotating The toothed disc is actually a pseudo-random system, but the focus of this system is not on randomness, but on the tester..."

    "Yes, it¡¯s because the tester doesn''t know the result," Rebecca nodded. "I want to know, when the tester doesn''t know if he will disobey the gods, is the seal of the mind still useful? The tester has a belief in his behavior and will cause a seal..."

    Pittman, who has never spoken at the moment, has also been interested in this subtle "random selection" experiment, which has never had a positive old druid face that reveals the expression of the researcher''s interest and serious expectations. While holding his chin''s beard, he turned around the bench and nodded. "Ingeniously... cleverly... This should only have three different results. The first is in the inverter array system. The holy light substrate can be activated, and the substrate directly powered by the tester is not activated, the second is that both substrates are activated, and the third is that both substrates are not activated respectively, in the case of random selection. The psychic seal is effective, the psychic seal is invalid, and the teeth are not connected."

    Amber thought about it and even had a problem: "If the tester''s directly powered substrate is activated, and the substrate connected to the inverter array is not activated?"

    The lab was quiet at once, and several sights fell on the amber at the same time, so that Miss Half Elf subconsciously shrank her neck. Pitman licked his beard and said after a long silence: "That means We are all played by the **** of light!"

    "Get started," Gao Wen took a long breath and nodded slightly to Cohen Bell in front of the bench. "Do random selection."

    The young researcher solemnly stunned, then adjusted his breathing and turned to the direction of the test bench.

    All the unrelated people fell back and watched the situation on the bench, while Cohen Bell put his finger on the modified large-scale "rune trigger" like a rectangular box. He was silent. The ground counted a few beats in the heart, then injected magic into the button made of copper and pressed hard.

    There was a humming sound in the "random selection" device, and after a while, the two rune substrates on the bench were unresponsive.

    Carmel went to check the device and then announced the results: "The first test, the invalid connection, the second test."

    Cohen Bell again injects magic into the rune trigger and then presses the button.

    In a moment of suffocating waiting, in the eyes of the public, the two rune substrates on the test bench lit up at the same time, and generated a stable light!

    Several inhalations sounded in the lab, and Carmel stepped forward to confirm that the state of the experimental device was all right. The ancient magister announced the result with a slight trembling voice: "The second test, The sample is all bright!"

    Gao Wen suppressed his excitement and ordered it in the lightest possible tone: "For the third test."

    "...the third test, the sample is all bright!"

    "...the fourth test, invalid connection..."

    "...the fifth test, the sample is all bright!!"

    The young mage Cohen activated the rune trigger in front of him, and his eyes brightened, as if immersed in some inexplicable excitement, until the two rune substrates used for testing were in a state of waste energy overload, he It stopped under Carmel¡¯s order.

    There was silence in the laboratory. Only the low-pitched humming sounds from various magical devices and laboratory defense systems whispered in the air as if it were solidified. Carmel quietly floated in front of the test bench and watched gradually The two rune substrates that faded down, for a long time, he looked up, and the two rays embedded in the Arcane Clouds flashed and swept across the room.

    He seemed to see the appearance of the past. He saw the emblem of the Gangster Empire hanging on the wall, saw the energy conduits in the laboratory undulating, and saw the colleagues wearing the Imperial Magician''s gown standing on one bench. Before, those people turned their heads and they smiled and congratulated them.

    Carmel raised his hands and his voice echoed throughout the lab: "Rebels, cheer! We opened another door!"

    The cheers really came from all directions, and the old scene in Carmel¡¯s eyes collapsed. He saw a honeycomb-like modern magic net in this familiar lab, while standing around was wearing white. The researcher in the robe, the vague faces disappeared in his sight, and the new faces became clearer in his sight.

    Kamal looked at Gao Wen: "Sorry, Lord, I am a bit rude."

    "It doesn''t matter, this is a moment worthy of gaffe," Gao Wen said without hesitation. He looked at every researcher here with approval. "Everyone is good, we should celebrate, we just broke through." God''s authority! We have proved by facts that even the so-called ''magicism'' can be explained and controlled by logic and technology!"

    Wright stood quietly, watching the brightest group of people on the land complete the experiment without a thrilling scene, no one is full of people, there are only a dozen researchers, a few witnesses, And the two small lights on the experimental platform, but in this seemingly ordinary two hours, what happened here is no less than any war in the history of mankind in the name of God. !

    This is indeed a war. There is no **** sword and no **** hurricane, but it means that the mortal rebellion against God for the first time.

    "Now we can confirm that the seal of the mind is affected by ''self-cognition''," Carmel left the lab and said in front of Gao Wen. "In the case of random selection, the tester is not sure what will happen to his operation." As a result, even if he knew that his behavior might be a ''rebellious move'', the seal of the soul did not take effect; at the same time, we also proved through the first experiment that even if the telescope is effective, the magic guide based on purely mechanical principle can not Affected by this, the process of ''pulling the trigger'' has a mental involvement, and it does trigger a stamp, but the effect of the stamp can be isolated by technical means..."

    At this time, Pitman came over from the side. The little old man was still looking at his more sparse beard and his face with a thoughtful look: "In fact, my best thing is another point: the mind steel stamp should be used in the test. On their own, but after the tester injects magic into the rune substrate, how can the magic of those who have left the tester dissipate out of thin air? Is it already out of the human body''s magic, and there is still a ''thought'' left? They feel that they should not Exist, so I took the initiative to disintegrate?"

    When Carmel listened to Pitman''s words, he couldn''t help but followed his slightest nod: this is indeed a confusing phenomenon. The tester himself could not understand the magical effect because of the influence of the seal of the mind, but the tester used the experimental device. When releasing the magic, the magic is to go into another system to run away. In other words, when using the experimental device, "magic operation" is a fact that has already happened. This has happened... but because the tester himself The seal of the mind disappeared out of thin air. Why?

    Looking at Carmel and Pitman, who are confused and thinking, Gao Wen¡¯s mind is running fast. This is the first time he feels that his brain is unable to keep up with the psychic phenomenon when facing the local knowledge of the world. It really reminds him of the observer effect. This is because the feature that ¡°the established facts that have occurred are affected by the observer and rewritten¡± makes him unable to resist such association, but the effect of the seal of the mind is the one he knows. The "observer effect" is not exactly the same. It not only occurs in the macro world, but also reflects a higher degree of idealism: the tester''s perception of his own behavior is actually the first condition to determine whether the phenomenon occurs! ?

    This world... there are really too many incredible places.

    And the difference between the two worlds is more than that: on Earth, all things related to quantum theory have caused the turmoil in the scientific world at the beginning, and the researchers are all troubled by this horrible phenomenon. in this world¡­¡­

    Carmel and Pitman are only confused by this phenomenon, and their mentality seems to be unaffected at all.

    The reason is very simple: in the field of magic, there are too many things that are against common sense. The world has not yet established the rock-solid "magic mechanic building", and the researchers still don''t know the terrible subversion of the three views...

    Gao Wen took his eyes off the two researchers, and his heart slightly sighed: Perhaps, another beast was released by him, this beast...may be more terrible than the "extraordinary power to the mortal"...

    His thoughts gradually spread, from the magic that was suspected to be dissipated by the influence of the observer, to the seal of the mind that was suspected of thinking, from the essence of the gods, to the connection between man and God, his thoughts were more and more Far, until a voice suddenly sounds in his mind:

    "... I hope you... ready to face..."

    Gao Wen suddenly woke up, he jerked his head up and looked at the direction of the laboratory floor-to-ceiling windows.

    His gaze crossed the energy barrier of the rebellious fortress, crossed the chaos of the shadow world, crossed the gravel and debris floating in the air, and stared at the body of the giant deer Amoun.

    (It¡¯s time to push the book! The title of the book, ¡°Drinking this bowl of Mengpo Soup¡±, I will copy it directly:

    Ye Bei is a Mr. Yin Yang, the kind without a business license.

    With a mysterious jade, you can cook a bowl of Mengpo soup and give psychological counseling (physical) to all the devils and ghosts.

    For professional reasons, he often madly tempted on the edge of life and death, until one day, Ye Bei found himself unable to die.

    I tell you that the spiritual aliens seem to be stimulating, especially when one looks at it. Although the current number of words is still very small, it seems to have great potential.

    Anyway, if the milk is dead, it is a psychic phenomenon. )

 Chapter 469ï¼š Are moving forward

    The body of Julu Amoen still quietly floats in the dark and shadowy space. The broken boulder and the metal fragments of the ancient starship are surrounded by this huge hill-like corpse, lonely and silent. .

    Gao Wen¡¯s line of sight, through the window and the protective barrier, stared at the corpse that was softly shimmering in the darkness, but the sound in his mind never sounded again.

    The voice just seemed to be an illusion, but Gao Wenyi was 100% sure that he really heard it, and his instincts told himself that the voice was actually coming from the direction of the giant deer Amoun. .

    Amber first noticed the anomaly here. She immediately ran to Gao Wen, waving her hand and waving in front of the latter. "Hey! What happened to you? How suddenly is the expression so scary?"

    Gao Wen grabbed the amber dangling paw and stared at Amber''s eyes with a serious look: "Have you heard anything?"

    Amber was amazed by Gao Wen¡¯s serious and terrible expression. She shrank her neck: "No... are you listening?"

    Gao Wen often gets caught up in the state of distraction, or hears something that ordinary people can''t detect from things like eternal slate. Amber is a bit strange.

    "I''m not sure... probably an illusion..."

    Gao Wen said with no words, then put a face of amber aside, and came to the large floor-to-ceiling window.

    He stared at the body of the giant deer Amoun, concentrating on his body, alerting him, and trying to communicate in his mind: "You were talking?"

    The body of the **** of nature is silent, as silent as it has been for thousands of years.

    Gao Wen didn''t get any response. After waiting patiently for a few minutes, and after trying more than one communication, he finally gave up. Although he still thought that he was not an auditory audition before, he still felt that his behavior at the moment was a bit funny and weird.

    Kamal also noticed Gao Wen¡¯s move, and he immediately ordered the laboratory response authority: ¡°Alarm system, report the corpse situation.¡±

    Two seconds later, the synthesizing sound of mechanical distortion sounded in the room: "In the detection... everything is normal, the energy of the corpse is stable."

    Kamal came to Gao Wen: "The lord, there is no abnormality."

    Gao Wen nodded: "I know... maybe it¡¯s been a long time for me to stay here, a little nervous."

    As he spoke, he turned away from the floor-to-ceiling windows. After looking back at the body of the giant deer Amoun, he temporarily suppressed the thoughts in his heart and refocused his attention on the experimental project.

    "We have come to the conclusion we want, and it is safe to use the inverter array to charge the Light Rune." The next phase of the practical process can be considered," Gao Wen said, looking at Carmel and Rebecca. Combine the design experience of Magic Energy Armor, find the practical method of using the Holy Light Rune as soon as possible, and create a usable ''White Knight Armed'', which will be an important basis for us to deal with Luan City."

    After Rebecca and Carmel nodded, he turned to Wright again: "You are responsible for selecting the members of the first White Knights. There are no restrictions on men and women. There are only two requirements. First, you must fully accept the new teachings. The one who has completed the transformation in thought, and who is determined to be determined, secondly, must pass the assessment of the Office of Administration. I suggest that you select members from the Cecil Combat Corps. I will arrange for Byron to approach you."

    Speaking of this, Gao Wen paused a little, and looked at Wright''s eyes with seriousness: "In short, the white knight is not only a firm new light believer, but also a determined Cecil warrior. You understand me. What does the word mean?"

    The research on the controllable lighting of the Holy Light has achieved key results. The White Knight has become a promising career, and in order to prevent this extraordinary career that can be mass-produced from losing control, some words must be explained in advance.

    Wright is an excellent pastor, a staunch white knight, a man who agrees and is willing to follow the road to Cecil, but how long his faith in the light can walk on this path depends on his consciousness.

    Wright¡¯s expression was equally solemn. Instead of answering it immediately, he asked a question: ¡°You said that the old aristocratic group and the Church of the Light are corrupted by their fundamental system, and you have to establish it. Is it a system that is completely different from them, does not limit birth and social class, and really works for justice. Do you remember these words?"

    "I remember, and I promise that, at least for the rest of my life, I will work hard for this goal."

    Wright took a deep breath and slowly spit it out. His tone was firm and steady. "If you practice justice, then the gods will give it!"

    Throughout the lab, the needles were audible, and Gao Wen showed a smile after a moment of silence: "The priests of the gods... can make the church in the north violently thunder...but I accept this."

    Maybe one day, there will be no more gods in this land, and there will be no more kings.

    Perhaps one day, human beings will find a higher level of true spiritual belief from the essence of God.

    Perhaps one day, the increasingly decadent Cecil dynasty will be overthrown by new progressive forces, and the White Knight will become the dust of history...

    But all this is a thing of the future. Gao Wen¡¯s intention is that today and now, here and now, he finally grasped the power of the gods.

    ......

    Tifeng, southwest.

    The black-haired mage apprentice Mary walks through the city where people come and go.

    Market hawkers and the scent of various food stalls linger on the whole street, always swaying Mary''s mood and taste buds. She held the parcel in her arms and lowered her head slowly. Walking forward, unconsciously parked in front of a booth.

    The stall owner enthusiastically recruited the business: "Girl, come to a muffin, sweet and sweet!"

    Mary tightened her bag and looked at the muffin booth for a while, but in the end she stopped the irrational impulse, turned and walked away from the booth and continued to move forward.

    The tutor did not give her extra money to do this kind of thing.

    She continued to walk along the street, walking to another shop that the guide told me to purchase. She occasionally looked up and looked at the streets that were much more lively than in the past, and the emotions in her eyes were somewhat complicated.

    It would be nice if you could stay here for a while...

    There are not many opportunities for her to leave the Master Tower or leave the village. Because the town is a small half-day away from the mountain village, if it is not necessary to purchase the necessary things, the old Master does not allow the apprentice to leave his surveillance all day. .

    So leaving the Master Tower like today, the opportunity to wander around the town is really precious.

    Mary touched the cold rune hoop around her neck, shook her head and shook her unrealistic thoughts.

    The mentor¡¯s temper has been better in recent times, and the hysterical and inexplicable anger is much less than before. Although occasionally there are apprentices who will be whipped or pulled to carry out strange experiments, at least no one is being used by the old master. Throwing into the cave filled with monsters, Mary is already grateful for such a "good day". She neither wants nor dares to make things that anger the old Master when everything is developing in a good direction.

    The sound of blowing and beating came from a distance, and Mary¡¯s footsteps, which was heading down, stopped.

    She looked up and looked in the direction of the sound and found it was the square of the town.

    The harvest festival is approaching... The town will prepare a celebration for the festival. The mayor and the rich should have come to the circus of the bard and the "Montenegro" in accordance with the usual practice. Before the harvest festival, these bards and circuses The group will begin to perform in the square, and the ten days will be the most lively moment of the year.

    Mary''s footsteps hesitated and slowly moved toward the square.

    You can listen to the story of the bard... or check out the free street performers of the circus clown.

    These things don''t cost money. She can see that the performance will not leave the residue and breath of the muffins on the body. The tutor will not find out, the tower of the Master Tower will not find out...

    She only needs to watch for a little while. Anyway, the time is still very early... and the shop is also near the square. She is also in the same direction.

    If there is no chance to miss this time, she can only come to the town a few times a year...

    Mary''s footsteps finally moved completely in the direction of the square.

    The young female apprentice flew through the street, through the narrow alley, and into the town square from the path. As she thought, the bard and the circus had already set up a table here, and the sound of the blow was From that one desk.

    There are already many townspeople gathering in the square, but because it is only a small-scale performance, people have not been able to walk to the extent of it. Mary holds her parcel in her arms and keeps her eyes wide in the middle of the crowd. I want to imprint everything in my mind in my mind.

    There are some passages in the bard''s poetry that have never been heard. Although it is still an old-fashioned knight''s story, it is still novel and interesting; the clown''s performance is only a poor magic skill, and occasionally a few trick-level magic is already The circus pressed the craftsmanship at the bottom of the box, but it still surprised Mary...

    Mary already has a formal cast level. Although she is an apprentice of the old Master, her cast level is official, but this kind of trick on the street is totally different from the killing skills she learned in the Master Tower.

    She has seen it a few times in her life.

    The young female apprentice seemed to have forgotten her task for a while. She walked around the square and looked at all the things that would make her pay attention until she came to the bulletin board in the square and was posted on the bulletin board. A few sheets of paper have aroused interest.

    The literacy rate of the Tifeng people has only been raised in recent years. Since the emperor¡¯s various new policies have been implemented, more stringent and fair contract rules have been established. All people can rent farmland and lease cattle from the state in a contractual manner. With the demand for reading and literacy, the people have the need to read and literate. Under such demand, the literacy rate of the Tifeng people has only increased a little, and the bulletin board in the town has replaced the soldiers who read the decree.

    Mary knows that the bulletin board often writes some new orders signed by the emperor, or big news happening nearby. These things seem to be far from her life in the Master Tower, but she is still very interested in it.

    Her curiosity is very strong. Although this curiosity slipped her into the Master Tower more than a decade ago, she became a prisoner wearing a collar, but this curiosity still exists.

    She saw a new decree on the bulletin board, some signed by the emperor, and some by local officials:

    "...Israel Emperor''s decree to continue to promote basic education, the city will expand the scale of the school...

    "... recruiting volunteers, each family can be exempted from tax for three years when they join the army. Specific matters can be asked to the local sheriff...

    "The new ambassador of Emporita, the establishment of the ''Agricultural Supervisor'' position, will be held by the best local farmers, organize the promotion of planting experience, compensation and screening methods can ask the local security officer...

    "The order to build a sulphuric acid chemical workshop... recruit apprentices...

    "The new ambassador of Erosetta, did not ask for the recruitment of outstanding masters, and required the rune skills to be superb, good at magical array research. Note: Knowing the knowledge of ancient Gangs magic is a priority, and understanding the self-charged law is preferred."

 Chapter 470ï¼š Mary and Daniel

    There are a lot of contents on the bulletin board, but not all of them are new. Some old papers are covered with new things, and some old papers have faded because of the wind and the sun. The contents are blurred. Clear, it seems quite strenuous.

    The civilian literacy education and the urban notice system promoted by Rosetta the Great is indeed a good thing, but the problem is also quite a lot, because there is only one channel for releasing news, so whether it is the top new deal or the chores in the town will be posted Here, and no one has considered the issue of timeliness. It is often seen that the emperor¡¯s decree is followed by a notice to clear the mud. The news of the acquisition of new grain is put together with the content of the distribution of grain a few months ago. It is not easy to distinguish it clearly.

    In fact, it is indeed a skill to find useful content from these messy messages. According to Mary, the promotion effect of literacy education is actually not so good. Most civilians do not have enough spare capacity to read and read. Even if they go to school to read the words, they can''t learn much in the careless teachers who come to class for a few copper plates every day, so there are not many people who can read the notices in the whole town.

    The content of the bulletin board is confusing, and the literacy rate of the civilians is still not high enough. These two factors have even spawned a profession, that is, ¡°readers¡±.

    If someone wants to find useful things from the messy notice, such as a farmer who wants to know the latest purchase price of a certain crop and the acquisition time, then give the soldier a copper plate. The soldier will find out the useful things for you to listen to. .

    Of course, some information is not worthwhile after it is distributed, and farmers with more literacy are likely to find useful information and tell others, so on the one hand, the soldiers only regard this ¡°reading income¡± as extravagant, another On the one hand, they will deliberately wet and stain the contents that may cause the most people to ask when posting notices, so that civilians who want to know the price of goods or hire information have to ask for a copper plate to ask...

    But these have no effect on Mary. As a mage, she has the ability to easily read and distinguish all the things on the bulletin board, and she doesn''t care too much about the timeliness of this information. It is very interesting.

    There is no such thing as a bulletin board in the village at the foot of the mountain.

    ¡°Recruiting the Master...¡± The young female apprentice looked at the announcements posted with great interest, and the final sight fell on the notice of the recruiting mages. She could see that this seems to be A research project recruits people, but the information itself is unusual.

    The announcement of the recruiting mages is posted in the town... Rosetta the Great seems to be picking up a group of talents from the mages of the whole empire, and his recruitment range is really big. In this country town, you can see The mage who goes to the notice is at most a wild master of the third or second level?

    But then Mary thought of her own mentor... The terrible old magician was probably an exception, retired in such a backcountry, but the strength is unfathomable... It is said that the mentor lived in the king¡¯s life that year, I don¡¯t know. He will be interested in the recruitment of His Majesty the Emperor.

    The young female apprentice turned her mind like this, then left the bulletin board and continued to wander around the lively town square.

    The poet''s poems sound tiring.

    The performance of the circus clown is impressive.

    Even a few crappy craftsmen, they made a few straw and woodcut ornaments on the square to make Mary look fascinated.

    So when she finally woke up from these things, the golden red sunset glow had been sprinkled on the roof of the square at the edge of the square.

    Looking at the golden sunset, watching the townspeople and performers who were leaving the square, the poor young girl finally got scared: she completely forgot what the mentor commanded!

    Mary ran away and rushed to the shop next to the square. Now she is only fortunate that she has been holding the package in her arms. If she was too addicted to the entertainment in the square, she would specifically purchase the potions from the mentor. Also lost words... The instructor will definitely take out some of her tendons and feed them to the bloodthirsty Warcraft of the Master Tari!

    Finally, fortunately, this girl was rarely visited. She bought the last casting material before the store closed, and when she came out of the store, the sky was almost completely dark.

    Looking at the skylight that only left the last line, Mary couldn''t help but tighten the old black robe. It was not a wise choice to hurry after the night, especially between the town and the mentor''s tower. Walking for two hours on the mountain road, although she is a mage with a formal cast level, the mountain road in the dark is also dangerous.

    But the anger of the old wizard is more terrible than the slippery mountain road and the monsters crouching in the darkness.

    Mary secretly repented of today''s lax, while checking the package in her arms and finally stepping outside the town.

    In her mind, she also turned to the news she saw on the bulletin board, but after embarking on the mountain road, she threw all the cranky thoughts aside.

    Summon the flash ball for lighting, prepare the protective spell for the body protection, and use the short sword with the right hand to hold the body. The female apprentice walks barefoot on the darkened mountain road, after the night. There are cold winds on the mountain roads constantly blowing from the mountains, but Mary does not dare to distract to maintain a layer of breeze barrier: in the wild, saving mana as much as possible is the common sense of the Master, as long as the external environment is not bad enough to affect the judgment of thinking. To the extent, you should not be overly comfortable.

    Finally, before midnight, the dark, sinister minaret appeared in her vision.

    Mary was cold and hungry, but she finally rushed back to the Master Tower before the collar of the neck became a red iron ring.

    The gate of the Mage Tower was automatically opened, and the gatekeeper inside silently put the female apprentice into the tower, accompanied by a muffled sound when the heavy door closed, and the outside mountain wind and starlight were separated.

    Mage Tari is still gloomy and dead, like a prisoner, but he is still breathless, but Mary still takes a long breath after entering the door. She crept to the stairs leading to the upper floor, ready to buy before the instructor found it. The things were put into the warehouse and then hid in their own room, but she just took two steps and stopped in a stiff position.

    The hazy, lonely old mage stood on the stairs and quietly blended into the dark like a sculpture. The sound of artificial nerves squirming in the cloth and sweeping across the ground came like tens of snakes. The creeping sound is creepy.

    Mary seemed to have forgotten what she had to say, she stuttered: "Guide...I..."

    A bright lightning flashed on her shoulder before her voice fell. Together with the pain, the old Master¡¯s gloomy words: "Why is it so late?"

    Lightning penetrated the rude robes, which had almost no protective effect, and burned a flesh and blood, but Mary, who had long been accustomed to coping with this punishment, was the first to resist the trembling of the body and voice, bowing her head: "I am in the town." Delayed..."

    She did not explain the reasons such as ¡°the mountain road is not easy to walk¡±. At this point, she also has experience: the instructor¡¯s knowledge in the field of neurology and brain wave manipulation is extremely deep, and those nerve circuits that are creepy can be used not only to connect A mysterious network of thoughts can detect lies. The last apprentice lying in front of the instructor almost died on the experimental platform. She didn''t want to use her own life to test the mood of the old wizard at the moment.

    Old Master Daniel stared at Mary with a sullen look. He waved his hand and Mary''s package flew to him. After checking the contents of the package, he raised his eyelids again: "Remember, if it is delayed. The experiment that the owner confessed, I will use you as the experimental material!"

    Mary bowed her head and made a compliant look: "Yes...yes!"

    The old wizard has a mysterious master, she knows this, and she knows that the mysterious and powerful master has given the old master a series of orders to study the new neural connection technology and brainwave amplification technology is the command Part of it is precisely because of these tasks that the old mages have recently arranged their apprentices to collect materials.

    Mary didn''t dare to ask the secrets behind the research, and even dared to ask the name of the mysterious "master". She knew very well in this respect: a existence that would make the terrible mentors so awed is not easy for her to contact. It¡¯s not just a matter of inquiring about a star or a half, it¡¯s enough to bring her a murder.

    Looking at the timid female apprentice, Daniel frowned and didn''t know what he thought. Then he suddenly spoke up: "What do you see in town?"

    Mary didn''t dare to tell the details of her lounging, but said something that might make the tutor less angry: "...I am watching the bulletin on the town... I want to know if there is any useful news..."

    Daniel snorted: "Hey, what useful news did you see?"

    "The Emperor''s Majesty is expanding the school... recruiting volunteers..." Mary immediately said what she saw, and put the information she thought was the most important at the end. "Yes, Your Majesty is still recruiting Master." It may be that the Royal Masters Society is expanding its staff and guiding you..."

    She didn''t dare to say anything until she finished, because she saw the expression on the face of the instructor suddenly become more gloomy than at any time. The gloomy expression was almost full of unrecognized resentment, but the tutor was After she stopped, she spoke up: "Continue to say what the Emperor recruited the Master."

    "Possibly...may be a research project..." Mary stammered. "The specific content was not written, but asked...requires knowledge of mathematics and magical knowledge, and it is necessary to understand self-charged...self-charged magic array ......"

    The gloomy expression on the old Master¡¯s face suddenly changed.

    He frowned and seemed to fall into deep thought. In the waiting for Mary''s trepidation, he whispered to himself: "...Is the empire studying...the owner may be interested in this news..."

    Mary did not dare to pant and listen. She was not interested in the master of the old wizard. She is now hungry and sleepy and nervous, just wanting to go back to her room.

    The old Master finally woke up from his own words and thoughts. He glanced at the apprentices who were still waiting under the steps, flashing a glimpse of his eyes, and then restored the Qingming.

    He waved his hand: "Go back to your room."

    When Mary got a big bang, she quickly squatted, and when she was about to leave, she heard the voice of the mentor coming up from the ladder: "...you have a muffin on your table, it is for you."

    Mary looked up in horror and seemed to suspect that she had misunderstood something.

    However, the old master just waved his hand. His artificial nerve cable did not know when it was quiet. His tone was full of impatience: "Today is your birthday."

 Chapter 471ï¼š Daniels contact

    Mary left with a look of confusion and a look of care that was carefully hidden. Daniel stood quietly on the dimly lit stairs for a long time, and his once burly body was now smashed and wrapped in black. Under the robe, the artificial nerve cord extending from the back of the cervical vertebra trembled in the black robe, giving a very slight fine sound. He was like a faded oil painting that blended into the dark background, and the dry, hazy face was all years old. The crack underneath.

    But after standing for a long time, this faded oil painting was re-injected with a bit of energy. Daniel blinked and nodded slightly toward Mary''s departure, then turned around and walked to the heights of the Master Tower little by little.

    In his mind, more than a decade ago, there was a hysteria that had not changed completely, and there was no time when the emotions were out of control because of nerve surgery. He was awake most of the time. The last trace of the apprentice is preserved.

    Then, the frustrations in the exploration of magical truths killed him. The neurosurgery and brainwave technology of the sleeper transformed his spirit into a monster. He lost the ability to maintain lucidity and control emotions in exchange for those. The knowledge of the cultist taboo...

    However, in the recent period of time, his reason and self-control ability have returned. Although he did not return completely, he did return a part.

    Daniel walked through the long spiraling staircase and went to his own room on the upper level of the Master Tower. He opened the dark wooden door and walked into it.

    The room is furnished with a variety of furniture that suits his age-old mage: solid wooden tables and chairs, carved bookshelves and shelves, iron candlesticks and alchemy platforms, and centrally located to control the entire mage tower. Magic brazier. In addition to these furnishings, all the exposed walls, floors and roofs of the room are full of mysterious symbols and lines.

    It is not the dreamland of the sleeper, nor the rune system known to the world. Even the pretentious royal mages in the emperor cannot be honored to come into contact with these incredible things.

    These symbols and lines are rewarded to the "master", and their power is far beyond the human mind.

    Daniel doesn''t know the principles behind these symbols and lines. He only knows that these things have great benefits for themselves.

    After closing the door, the old Master came to the brazier in the middle of the room and sprinkled a spice into it, then relaxed in the calming fragrance and watched the room in an art-like way. Those symbols in the lines.

    The complicated and complicated symbolic lines seem to be intricate, and it gives people a feeling that even if they look at them, it will be maddening, but in fact they have the opposite effect. Under the symbolic lines, Daniel feels that his heart is quickly full of positive. The power of high spirits, a sound like a soft sea wave echoing in the mind, he felt himself sinking into the gentle waters, countless happy thoughts and thoughts emerged, and healed his severely torn deformed soul a little bit. Even healed his nerve tissue physically.

    He thought that the damage that was deep in his nervous system could never be cured. It was the "gift" he got when he was tempted by the perpetual sleeper many years ago. Due to the outdated technology and his own operational mistakes, the process of neural connection There was a huge hidden danger in it. The maddening noise and the tingling tingling afflicted him for more than a decade, and directly led to his paranoia, but these injuries were actually so complicated and different "pictures". Healed... This has to be said that only the master can create a miracle.

    Daniel slowly enjoyed it in such a pleasant atmosphere, but he still remembered the owner¡¯s warning that he suddenly broke the indulgence when he suddenly had a strange thought of ¡°Would you like to dig a big squid¡± in his mind. The state is waking up in an instant.

    This is one of the reasons why he blocked his "apprentices" and blocked his apprentices. Although the owner did not give orders in this regard, he felt that those unskilled apprentices were in contact. These symbols and patterns can not necessarily be freely broken out like themselves. Maybe they will be directly guided by the thoughts in their minds and jump into the sea and drown.

    After recovering from waking, Daniel shifted his attention away from those patterns. After adapting, it is not difficult to resist the power of these patterns. In his mind, he remembered the things that the apprentice Mary told him, and the orders that the master confessed to himself. A magical array at the corner of the room.

    He connected his nerves to the nodes on the magic array and began calling the unnamed "master"...

    ......

    In the southern part of Ansu, in the main house of the main city of Cecil, Gao Wen just reviewed a report file from the Kant area. He stretched out and was preparing to reach for another document, but the action suddenly stopped. It¡¯s down.

    Heti, who stood at the desk because he sent the document, noticed it and immediately asked with concern: "Ancestral ancestor, are you okay?"

    This "Cesil big butler" is quite worried. After all, the ancestor''s age is too big. Although the appearance looks like a dragon, it will be twisted when it is stretched.

    Of course, if she said this, she wouldn¡¯t dare to say it, that is what Rebecca would do.

    As a mature and stable butler, Hetty will only worry about it in his heart, and then secretly add a bone soup to his ancestors'' dinner.

    Gao Wen never imagined how many strange thoughts hidden in Herti¡¯s mind, which was calm and elegant on weekdays. He just waved his hand: ¡°Nothing, I just suddenly want to meditate... you can find the amber and let her stay on the line. It is."

    "Amber should be unable to get out of the MIB. I am here to keep it," said Hetty, and frowned slightly. "I also heard amber, and you occasionally meditation suddenly... is a health issue. What?"

    "Healthy? Oh, of course not," Gao Wen stunned, then waved his hand in a smile. "You will know it in the future. You can also do it for the amber, don''t bother, if there is a urgent matter, you will force. Take a picture of my shoulder."

    "Yes." Herti bowed her head and replied earnestly, and in her heart she decided to go to the kitchen and add an egg to her ancestors'' dinner.

    Gao Wen has already begun to empty the spirit. After a while, he has already entered the hidden space that is "stealed" by himself in the cracked area of ??the mind network.

    The old Master Daniel had already waited in the space and saw Gao Wen appear. He immediately went forward and said deeply: "My Lord, I am sorry to suddenly disturb you."

    ¡°No problem,¡± Gao Wen waved, creating tables and chairs in the space. The first one sat down. ¡°What happened when you sit down?¡±

    Since this time, although Gao Wen has devoted most of his energy to integrating and governing the South, he has not forgotten things outside the South, especially the network of the Sleeper, which is his constant concern. . However, in recent times, those who have been sleeping are more secure, and there is no big change in the network. Therefore, in this respect, he basically just went online to check the news, and then gave Daniel some tasks to learn, research, and steal technology.

    He did not expect this old Master to take the initiative to contact himself.

    Daniel carefully sat down across the high text and thought about the words: "This is the case, my lord, one of my apprentices occasionally heard the news, the ruler of the Titan empire... It is possible to study the magic net, or research and The technology related to Magic Net."

    Gao Wen controlled the surprise in his heart and seemed to respond in disapproval: "Oh?"

    ¡°Rosetta Augustus issued an order to recruit a mage. The recruitment order was even posted to a remote town near the border. The talents he recruited were also rare and required a certain understanding of the ancient Gang¡¯s magical technique. I am also familiar with the self-charged circle, and I think of your ''magic net''."

    In order to promote the magic net, Gao Wen once called the magic net "the lost technology from the ancient Gang dynasty", which he once mentioned to Daniel.

    "Understanding the ancient Gang îì magic technology, but also familiar with the self-charging arsenal ... is really not common." Gao Wen touched his chin, slightly indulged.

    Gu Gangyu magic technology is the "high-end field" in the eyes of the magician. Basically, only the mages who have the talent, the birth, the strength and the capital have the qualification to study and master some fur, while the self-charged array is the magic array technology. In the low-end chicken ribs field, before the Unknown Wild Master created the magic net, the "cheap and inefficient" creation of the self-charged arsenal has always been dismissed by the great magicians, and can simultaneously study the talents in these two fields. ......

    It is almost equivalent to finding two in the Chinese Academy of Sciences to be good at talking.

    Even in the magical kingdom of the North, Violet, I am afraid I can''t find a few non-mainstream wizards.

    It is no wonder that the Rosetta Augustus Emperor will release the recruitment order when he holds the Royal Masters Society, and even post the recruitment order to the backcountry in the seclusion mage who is eccentric and sinister. Maybe you can find a few talents in this area.

    I didn''t expect that the "advertising words" that I had fabricated at the beginning to promote the magic net would mislead the rulers of Tifeng in the case of erroneous anger. Gao Wenxin couldn''t help but feel a little funny, and as far as Daniel said, "guess". ......

    He has almost no doubts. Only from the recruitment information released by Rosetta the Great, he has a certainty of ninety-nine to determine that Titan¡¯s rulers have become interested in the ¡°magic net¡±.

    This is what he expected.

    Because he never hides the information of the magic net and the rise of Cecil is so eye-catching, it is impossible to hide.

    Before the outbreak of the Southland War, the information of the Magic Net was transmitted to the plains of the Holy Spirit and the East along the trade route. After the outbreak of the Southland War, Tifeng will definitely pay attention to all the news related to Cecil as an ancient qualification. A powerful empire, they must have intelligence channels within Ansu.

    Daniel carefully observed Gao Wen¡¯s face and tried to ask: ¡°My Lord, you think...¡±

    "Good news, calculation time, they should also inquire about the intelligence of the Ansu South War. If Rosetta Augustus is really a man of great talent, he must be very keen in this respect." The text was on the head and the expression said indifferently. "Remember the knowledge I taught you?"

    "Yes," Daniel nodded immediately. "And I have implemented the Magic Net in the lab and implemented several basic machines..."

    "You have already emerged in the eternal group of the eternal sleepers. As a mature magician, you should almost become the technical star of the Titan empire."

    Daniel¡¯s face was awe-inspiring. He seemed to have long waited for Gao Wen¡¯s words, so he nodded immediately: ¡°Follow your will.¡±

    "This is set in advance," Gao Wen continued. "Since you have come this time... By the way, tell me about the recent changes in Tifeng."

 Chapter 472ï¼š The development of Tifeng

    For a long time, Daniel has not only been the eyeliner that Gao Wen has set in the sleeper, but also the eyeliner of the Tifeng Empire.

    Although the old mage lived in isolation and lived in a remote place in Tifeng, away from the Imperial Center for many years, he was at least still a Titan, and as a mage, he certainly retained his own power, what he could provide. Neighboring intelligence is still of great value to Gao Wen; on the other hand, Tifeng is a country with rapid development and rapid changes. Its remote location is different from that of Ansu. Even with information delay, Tifeng Every inch of the country will still be affected by the decree of the Rosetta the Great, and there will never be a situation in which the entire southern border like Ansu is almost out of touch with the hinterland of the kingdom.

    From Daniel here, Gao Wen can learn a lot about Tifeng, not necessarily in time, but at least it is more reliable than the stories made by adventurers and bards.

    At this moment, Daniel was glad that his female apprentice had just gone to the town and brought a lot of news. He did not dare to hide it and said all the new news he knew: "...Rose Tauguus is expanding the army. He has previously established a system of standing soldiers to replace the recruits. Now more than half of the troops in the Titan Empire are made up of such standing soldiers. These soldiers will undergo vocational training... ¡±

    Gao Wen nodded as he listened, and when he encountered an unclear place, the old Master stopped and asked.

    Although he had inquired about Daniel¡¯s many things related to Tifeng, he still knew that the situation was still not enough. The main reason was not that Daniel had previously concealed it, but that the old Master himself did not know anything other than Tifeng. For him, all the things in Tifeng are natural common sense. In the case that Gao Wen does not take the initiative to ask, he does not know the specific reporting direction, so the information provided will inevitably have gaps.

    "...There was a recent order from the Emperor Rosetta to add a school, increasing the number of teachers in the country and asking the peasants to literate in their leisure time..."

    Gao Wen immediately frowned and gently knocked down the table, letting the old master stop: "What is the current literacy rate of Tifeng civilians?"

    Daniel replied with respect and respect: "About 40% of the farmers can spell words like common cereals, farm tools, and can read the list of food, and 20% of farmers can read simple notices or write a bad letter. Has been increasing."

    ¡°How long has literacy education been promoted?¡±

    "The emperor issued an order six years ago to cancel the literacy ban on civilians, but not many people took the initiative to read the words until the emperor ordered the establishment of the school four years ago, dispatched teachers, and the number of literate talents began to increase, but the civilians really want to To recognize the word, or after the ''land contract law'' is promulgated, the peasants can rent the land of the empire, and they can declare the grain by themselves. In order to prevent being fooled and prevent the scribe from defrauding the money, more and more civilians begin to take the initiative to recognize the word... ¡±

    Gao Wen¡¯s face was a little gloomy, and the old wizard looked at his expression with uneasiness, but in the end Gao Wen nodded: ¡°Continue.¡±

    "Yes... Nowadays, there are more limestone chemical workshops in various places. Since last year, similar acid chemical workshops have increased in number. The Rosetta emperor may plan to set up such a grain in all food producing areas..."

    Gao Wen once again interrupted Daniel: "What is the stop-burning stone chemical workshop? Is the burning stone referring to the white sedimentary rock mined in the offshore?"

    Gao Wen heard the term "burning stone". As far as he knows, this kind of thing is a special product along the coast, and it is especially abundant in the Tifeng Empire. This grayish white loose ore can be ignited, so it is called "burning stone". "But it''s very inefficiently burned, and it emits a lot of irritating gas, so it''s not a qualified heating material at all. Isn''t it... Tifeng people have found a way to use the burning stone?" !

    "Yes, the burning stone is the kind of white stone you said," Daniel didn''t know what Gao Wen was thinking, but he still seriously reported that "burning stone is the chief alchemist of the Royal Society of Tifeng, a few years ago. After the pulverized stone is mixed with the calcined stone and heated in a closed container at a high temperature, a dark brown powder and a large amount of translucent crystals are formed, and the crystal is called ''ash crystal'', which is a little valuable. The magic material, and those dark brown powders are called ''abundance dust''...can be used to promote crop growth."

    Gao Wen listened to Daniel''s explanation and subconsciously tapped the table. At this moment, his action on the table suddenly stopped.

    ¡°Promoting crop growth?¡±

    ¡°Yes, watering and diluting with a large amount of water and then pouring the farmland is much more effective than grass ash or human and animal waste, and the burning stone is very cheap and not complicated to process. Only the ''abundant dust'' is exposed to the moisture in the air. After that, it will soon be transgendered and it is very troublesome to transport. Therefore, Emperor Rosetta ordered the construction of a petroic acid chemical workshop in various places to transport the burning stone to various grain producing areas for processing..."

    Speaking of this, Daniel added: "In addition, in order to transport the burning stone, Tifeng is expanding the road a lot..."

    Gao Wen¡¯s heart was amazed, but it didn¡¯t show up. It¡¯s just Shen Sheng¡¯s question: ¡°What is the specific operation of the workshop?¡±

    After Daniel answered, he went on to ask a series of questions: ¡°How many literate farmers would choose to go to work in the workshop? How many merchants in Titan have participated in the construction of those workshops in the last two years? How many nobles participated in the workshop? Construction? Rosetta Augustus is encouraging the nobles to do business after the restructuring of the aristocracy? How is the road of Tifeng built? What are the specifications? How many people can I support a Litian farm now? How many people are there to support? How many people does Tifeng have?"

    Gao Wen¡¯s problems one by one, Daniel tried hard to answer, and the fine sweat on his forehead. He didn¡¯t know the specific meaning behind these problems, but he could vaguely realize the hidden connection between these problems. He can''t answer all the questions.

    Although he does retain some connections in Wangdu, he is only a mage who is addicted to research. If Gao Wen asks him about the current magical achievements of Tifeng, he can certainly answer the questions, but let him answer the output of the field. The scale of the square and even the population problem...

    He can answer a third of the things that are already rumored.

    Gao Wen¡¯s face has become extraordinarily gloomy. Although Daniel does not know the true mind of this ¡°outside rogue¡±, he can feel a strong pressure to pass his nerves to his mind. After answering all the questions that could be answered, the old Master closed his mouth in a treacherous manner, waiting for a new order.

    Gao Wen ignored the reaction of Daniel, and he is now fully calculating the development process of Tifeng.

    From the beginning, he knew that Tifeng was a country more developed than Ansu, and he also knew that Rosetta Augustus was carrying out a series of effective new policies, and with the growth of productivity, Tifeng¡¯s society will surely We are welcoming a series of earth-shaking changes.

    However, the development of Tifeng still exceeded his expectations.

    Tifeng people did not find a way to industrially produce alchemy pharmacy, but they found a part of cheap alternatives. The sulphuric acid chemical workshop will greatly enhance the food production of Tifeng and release a large agricultural population; the professionalization of Rosetta the Great The army has gradually taken shape, sufficient food supply can allow it to maintain a larger military scale, and these professional soldiers will be more fully trained; due to the liberation of labor, the new sulphuric acid chemical workshop will receive sufficient workers, within the territory of Tifeng The process of building roads will also have enough labor...

    And more importantly, Rosetta Augustus realized that the literate civilians could produce greater value from time, and that the Emperor Tifeng began to educate him almost immediately after the flaming acidification reaction was discovered. Advance, which shows that the majestic emperor wanted to understand at least two things in a very short period of time:

    First, although the acidification reaction of ignoring is a product of alchemy, it does not require magical power, which means that a large number of civilians without magical talents can also engage in production work, and the abundance of dust they produce will be sufficient in a short time. The food production in the country has been greatly improved.

    Second, literate civilians are better able to manipulate reactors than illiterate civilians.

    Gao Wen took a deep breath.

    These things are not happening recently, but they started a few years ago. However, due to the lag of information dissemination and the limitation of productivity, the land of Tifeng¡¯s borders has only begun to build a petroic acid chemical workshop, and Ansu... ...

    Ansu knows nothing about this.

    Daniel looked at Gao Wen for a long time without opening, and finally could not help but break the silence: "My Lord, do you need me to collect the demographic changes of Tifeng in recent years? I can contact the old friends I met in the Imperial Capital..."

    Gao Wen was awakened from his thoughts. He looked at Daniel and his thoughts were quickly sorted out and gradually cleared.

    The development of Tifeng is an established fact, and for such a huge empire, the pace of development that has already begun is difficult to be disturbed and stagnated by external forces. Moreover, in the current situation, the Principality of Cecil has no chance to go. Obstruct the development of Tifeng.

    Amber once said a word: When the opponent is too strong, a hardened dagger is better than any sword.

    Although there is a sentence behind the amber, "the sole is better than the dagger," Gao Wen thinks that as long as the first half is enough.

    "Nothing else, don''t worry, you take the magic net information that I handed you to respond to the recruitment of Rosetta Augustus," Gao Wen looked at the old mage in front of him, said very seriously, "Remember, Don''t take things out for the first time. Let''s take a look at the steps of their research, see what they have on hand, and then throw out your research a little bit. If necessary, give some credit to your apprenticeship. You must stand firm in the Titan''s Masters Association, as you would be promoted in the Everlasting Cult, and be careful not to be exposed."

    Daniel bowed his head deeply: "Yes, my lord, I will not let you down!"

    "Well. After entering the team of Masters of Rosetta the Great, you should have more opportunities to get in touch with their technical information. You should report to me in time, and I will have new orders for you at any time," Gao Wen said. Nodding, followed by a turn, "but this will increase the risk of your exposure. Your characteristics of the permanent sleeper are too obvious. Although few people know the existence of the mind network, your frequent access to the network itself is an abnormal phenomenon. ¡±

    "My Lord, you mean..."

    "You are the time to increase the number of people," Gao Wen said slowly. "I asked you to study non-implantable nerve cables and more efficient brain wave amplification devices. Is there a look?"

 Chapter 473ï¼š Technical value

    The technology of the sleeper has always been very valuable in Gaowen, but it needs to be transformed.

    At present, some of the technologies for permanent sleep have been used in the magic network communication network established on the territory, but Gao Wen wants more than just such a thing.

    For him, the achievements of the sleeper in neurosurgery and brain immersion technology are equally fascinating.

    Daniel is the most senior sleeper technician that Gao Wen can find. He has been a believer in the sleepless for more than ten years. He knows the relevant technology well, and more preciously, he is a mage. This "pre-vocational" has given him excellent. Research Skills: Although Gao Wen often said that traditional mage is backward, it means that the group itself, as far as the individual is concerned, can be a high-level caster, and it is impossible in mathematical, logical and pure intellectual fields. poor.

    Sure enough, Daniel showed a proud look: "My Lord, this research has made great progress. I refer to the drawings of the ''crown'' device that you gave me before, and designed it while keeping its function as much as possible. A set of connectors that can be used by ordinary people, including connectors that mimic neural cables and brain wave amplification arrays. In theory, it can achieve the same effect as the head crown..."

    However, when the old Master paused, there was a slight apology and tension in his tone: "It is still very imperfect at present. The biggest problem is that it is very large and completely impossible to carry. Secondly, it consumes a lot of energy... ¡±

    Gao Wen listened indifferently, and his heart sighed slightly: as he expected, it was right to hand over this task to Daniel.

    The "crown crown device" mentioned by the old wizard is nothing else. It is the magic prop that Patty used when she fell asleep. It is a complicated and expensive tool for the sleepless person. It is what Gao Wen has seen so far. The only device that allows ordinary people to connect to the mind network. A part of the runes in the Magic Network Communicator is designed with reference to the head crown.

    But Patty''s crown also has a big flaw: just like all the traditional magic items of this era, it is too complicated, precise and costly, and it is completely impossible to use for mass production.

    Therefore, Gao Wen gave the information of the crown to Daniel, and let the old mage redesign a set of "spiritual network connectors" based on his own artificial neural cable and magnifying array, combined with the runes in the crown.

    Now he finally waited for the results, although it is still not perfect.

    "Give me your current research materials and blueprints," Gao Wen said slightly to the old Master. "I will continue to improve it."

    The old Master quickly nodded and reproduced the data in his memory through the shorthand magic in this virtual space. Looking at the movements of the old Master, Gao Wenxin slowly came up with some thoughts:

    The timing seems to be almost the same...

    Daniel has been subjected to long observations and tests. The security of this hidden virtual space has also been verified. Perhaps... he can consider telling people here about trustworthy people.

    If Daniel''s connection device works, he can connect the technicians on the territory to the virtual space. With the simulation environment here, many research projects on the territory can speed up...

    Let Daniel and Carmel contact them, and the researchers on the ground will also make it easier to analyze the technology of the sleeper, and the efficiency will increase.

    Gao Wen had never told people around him that he could connect to the network of minds. The main problem to consider was security. He didn''t want the sleepers to know that their mind network was out of loopholes and didn''t want them to know that they had sneaked into their network. After Daniel succeeded as a bishop of the eternal sleeper, Gao Wen finally used his hand to establish a primitive ip system and security system in the mind network. With these things, he has confirmed at least the Cecil master. There are no network nodes for the sleeper in the city and surrounding areas - so as long as the people who access the network are loyal and reliable, then there is no need to worry about the leak.

    In thinking, Daniel has completed the reproduction of the materials, and the old Master has respectfully submitted the drawings filled with symbols and words to Gao Wen: "My Lord, this is all the information."

    ¡°Very good,¡± Gao Wen took the information and said casually, ¡°You should know the power I built in Ansu.¡±

    The old Master bowed his head: "Yes, your loyal servant has heard about it."

    "I''m thinking about getting in touch with you in Ansu''s subordinates," Gao Wen said as he watched Daniel''s expression change. "Can you have an opinion?"

    Daniel snorted and then showed a happy expression: "This is my great honor!"

    Obviously, the old master used this as proof that his loyalty was finally recognized by Gao Wen.

    Gao Wen can guess what the old man is thinking, he did not say anything, but he seems to remind the other person at random: "My identity in Ansu is the founding Duke Gao Wen? Cecil, not an extraterrestrial rogue, this you Keep it in mind."

    Daniel reacted quickly and quickly bowed his head: "Yes, follow your will..."

    ¡°Very good,¡± Gao Wen nodded with satisfaction, then looked up and down at the old Master. ¡°What are the patterns I gave you, how effective?¡±

    When it comes to this, Dennington reveals a humble and grateful look: "They have incredible power!"

    Then he said the power of the magical patterns and their effects on themselves, especially mentioning their various benefits after the mental stability: "...in the process of slowly healing the nervous system I feel that my mind is much more awake than before. My thinking ability seems to have returned to the heyday of youth... I can complete your task so quickly and design a new brainwave connection solution, also because of this... ..."

    Gao Wen sighed: "Is there any adverse reaction?"

    "Not yet - although I did encounter the ''blind happy'' state you mentioned, it seems that as long as you keep resisting, you can break free. This is also the most incredible place: its intoxicating effect is better than anything I know. A spiritual illusion must be strong, but it also keeps the contact person to the maximum degree of waking. I think that if you are not the one who wants to give up the mind, you should not be completely controlled by it..."

    Speaking of this Danielton, some caution said: "But I did not let my apprentices try... I am not very reassured about their minds."

    Gao Wen glanced at the old Master with a faint look: "It should be your fear that once they come into contact with the relaxed and happy state, they will immediately hesitate to abandon the painful reality."

    Daniel¡¯s face suddenly showed a hint of embarrassment and annoyance: ¡°These years... my spirit has often lost control. I have only been completely awake in the spiritual network. In the real world outside, I am about to become a distorted Monsters, it¡¯s normal for my apprentice to be afraid of this."

    The old Master in front of the real world is a person whose spirit is close to disorder, irritability, and violentness. This is the fact that Gao Wen learned when he searched Daniel''s shallow memory.

    Due to the excessive indulgence of the sorcerer of the eternal sleep, coupled with its long-term defeat on the magical path and the sequelae left by neurosurgery, the spirit of this old mage has been out of control for the past ten years, and has finally deteriorated to the end. Only in the spiritual network can he maintain a level of relative reason. He is humble and quick in front of Gao Wen, and he is quick-thinking. It is entirely because the spiritual network complements his spirit. Once he leaves this network, he does not perform better than a madman. How many.

    But Daniel¡¯s mental state is not unhelpful.

    Gao Wen once taught him the knowledge and advanced mathematical data of Magic Net. In the process, Gao Wen discovered that the positive emotions generated by learning new knowledge and making progress in research projects have greatly eased Daniel¡¯s mentality. Phenomenon, and after confirming this change, he made an attempt:

    He unveiled the pattern on the tentacles of the Siren Tyre in the sea magic form and gave the pattern to Daniel.

    He wants to see what happens to Daniel''s mental state after touching the weird patterns.

    Tyre¡¯s sea magical form once left a deep impression on Gao Wen. The huge body, the numerous tentacles that grew up, the strange and fascinating form, for the first time subverted Gao Wen¡¯s ¡°too lazy and neurotic The inherent impression of salted fish, and the special tentacles possessed by the Sea Devils are the most memorable things in Gaowen.

    Unnamed patterns, strong spiritual infective ability, directly translating the attributes of mortal minds, it can be said that if the effects of those patterns are too positive and funny, Gao Wen is definitely the first time to consider Tyre¡¯s sea magic tentacles It is one of the characteristics of the evil spirit.

    Even though Tyre¡¯s effect on the figure was too funny to be completely like a evil spirit, Gao Wen couldn¡¯t help but associate that thing with the gods, because he heard Tyre mention it ¨C the original Kraken did not In the form of the sea magic, their sea magic form mimics the "big squid" in the deep sea.

    Although I don¡¯t understand why the result of the smuggling of the salted fish is mimicking the deep sea evil spirits, it is hard to imitate itself into a deep sea harmony, but after all, it is something that may be related to God. Gao Wen has to be cautious about it. He wants to test those patterns. Whether there is still effect after leaving the body, how much effect they want to test them, but they did not find a suitable test target on the territory, until he gave the Daniel a unit test, he thought of this The mental state of the old wizard.

    There is no more suitable tester than Daniel - it is powerful, not too worried about accidents; it is a perpetualist, with high mental resistance; more importantly, his spirit is quite abnormal, in the case of leaving the mind network There is only one line between the disabled and the need for treatment...

    However, after all, it is a double-effect spy that I can hardly cultivate. Gao Wen is also worried that this old mage will lose control after touching the patterns of suspected evil spirits, so he made many warnings in advance. He explained the dangers and possible occurrences of those patterns. Anomalous reaction, and Dan Daniel should not touch the pattern for more than half an hour each time, and once there is a strange and funny thought in the heart (such as wanting to dig big squid), it must be terminated immediately...

    It seems now that this old master did exactly what he told him to do.

    Gao Wen listened carefully to the changes that Daniel reported on himself, and finally sighed with relief.

    After touching the patterns of those neuropathy, the old Master seems to be more spiritual.

    "Go back and continue to test those patterns. If the conditions are ripe, you can let your apprentices get in touch, but pay attention to safety. Also, don''t let people outside of your apprentices find those patterns to prevent unnecessary trouble. "Gao Wen stood up and his figure faded in the virtual space. "I will contact you again."

    Daniel also got up and bent down deeply: "Yes, my lord."

    The connection to the mind network is broken, and after a short stun and weightlessness illusion, the real world scene reappears in Gavin''s field of vision.

    He saw that Hetty was sitting across the desk, but was already sleeping on the table and was making a slight, even breathing sound.

    Gao Wen didn''t wake up the big granddaughter who was sleeping. He knew that Herti was really tired recently and she needed a break.

    Tifeng...

    ¡°Everyone is developing,¡± Gao Wen couldn¡¯t help but whispered. ¡°No one will stop...¡±

 Chapter 474ï¼š No one will stop

    Everyone is developing and no one will stop.

    In order not to wake up Herti, who was sleeping, Gao Wen gently got up and left the desk. He first put a dress on Herti, then went to the large French window in the study room, and watched the scenery outside the city gradually. In the sinking sun, Cecil is still busy and vibrant.

    This is a fast-growing city, and with the end of the integration war, the development of the entire South will also become faster.

    But while Cecil is developing, others are also developing. On this road of progress, no one will stop and wait for the next step.

    The development of Tifeng is unexpectedly rapid, but Gao Wen believes that it is not only one of the developments, but even the seemingly stale Ansu, the seemingly stubborn church, certainly has its own development process, especially In the event of a war, their development will only accelerate.

    However, Gao Wen is not very worried about the development of Ansu and the church, because he knows that these forces are still trapped in their own backward systems. Their speed of development has a ceiling. Unless they encounter earth-shaking changes, their progress will always be forever. Behind Cecil, it is simply not enough.

    Worrying is that Titan Rosetta Augustus is a more dangerous opponent than Gao Wen expected.

    He started with changing the system and has already achieved initial success.

    His emperor spent more than a decade to gradually reform the empire''s aristocratic system and concentrate his authority, making Titan a more efficient execution machine. In recent years, his centralization has become stable and empire execution. The efficiency was unprecedentedly improved, so he quickly entered the next stage: promoting education, liberating land shackles, and reallocating production resources.

    He is very likely to have realized the existence and significance of "productivity and production relations", at least touched some roads, and is trying to move toward deeper reforms, and as long as his control over the empire is not weak, these reforms will inevitably Will go further in the next few years.

    To achieve such great achievements, only the Emperor Rosetta is impossible. In order to make such a huge and ancient empire work, there must be a large group of think tanks and assistants around the Emperor Rosetta, perhaps a noble elite of the young, perhaps It is an open-minded and prestigious veteran platform. In short, Tifeng certainly has more than one emperor, and a group of widows with wisdom and wrists.

    At the same time, Tifeng also has excellent technical talents.

    There are Carmel under Gao Wen''s hand, there are Pitman, and there are Rebecca and Jenny. They are all excellent technical talents, but there are so many talents in the world. It is impossible for all the geniuses to concentrate on this acre of Cecil. Are there no technical experts in other places?

    There must be, the difference is only whether they have the opportunity to shine.

    The chief alchemist at Tifeng discovered the process of burning limestone. Can Tifeng have only one chief alchemist? Do they have rune experts? Is there an agency? No magician? What kind of new things will these people study?

    Gao Wen can be sure that there is absolutely more mathematical talent in the world than Rebecca, more rune talent than Jenny, and more theological and naturalistic talents than Pitman, and according to the distribution law of the extraordinary people of this era, these People must be gathered in the upper echelons of each country. They are likely to achieve amazing achievements in the academic field at any time. However, depending on the country they are in, the impact of their achievements will be different.

    In some places, a new magical technique may just add a new entertainment program to the nobility, while in other places, an alchemy result may be promoted as a huge boost to national food production.

    The technicians at Tifeng apparently caught up with a good time and caught up with a good emperor.

    The only advantage of Cecil is that Gao Wen can be more tolerant and more forward-looking than Rosetta, and more aware of the next development law of the society, so as to more effectively exert the dividends brought by technology research and development.

    Gao Wen carefully analyzed the information obtained from Daniel, and in the process speculated on the speed of Tifeng''s progress and the next move of Rosetta the Great. In the process, he even produced "Rosetta Augustus is afraid. After the analysis, he found that the development of Tifeng should be no doubt.

    First of all, Rosetta Augustus¡¯s path of change was not achieved overnight. He used the first half of his life to sit on the throne, stabilize the regime, and woo the progressive aristocracy, differentiate his opponents, and gradually change the Tifeng aristocracy. This is a normal and long accumulation process.

    Secondly, Titan''s social changes are not smooth. Rosetta Augustus has many obvious features in the process of implementing the New Deal. Some inadequacies can even be described as "wrong":

    He left behind a lot of hidden dangers based on the old aristocracy. For this reason, he had to make more compromises to maintain the stability of Tifeng;

    In the process of promoting literacy education, he wasted a lot of energy because he did not find incentives, and did not establish a sound education system. Until now, the enthusiasm of Tifeng¡¯s civilians to receive education could not be compared with the Cecil. ;

    The degree of liberation of Tifeng''s labor force clearly lags behind Cecil. They also maintain the situation of ¡°putting short-term work in the workshops after planting land¡±. There is no real professional chemical person, nor any systematic vocational education. Management system;

    Tifeng''s ¡°Ferrous Acid Chemical Workshop¡± is still based on the old ¡°Alchemy Workshop¡± system, which has many problems such as small scale of production, low efficiency, inconsistent system, inconsistent standards, disordered management, etc., despite Rosetta Augustus. All tried to establish a large-scale burning facility for burning soot, but that was only an enlarged workshop, and the human and material waste was serious...

    Gao Wen took a deep breath and he knew that the development of Tifeng was "normal."

    Exploring, hitting the wall, improving, then groping, then hitting the wall, and then improving, countless people pay huge time and manpower and material costs (sometimes even consume a generation of youth) to harden a field, and ultimately their only harvest is very It may just be verified that "this road is nowhere", Tifeng is doing this now, and this is normal.

    The reason why Cecil developed so rapidly is that a large part of the reason is that Gao Wen directly evaded these ¡°this road¡± by his own judgment and experience. He used his previous knowledge and observation experience as a satellite to plan the South. Therefore, it saves a huge amount of time, manpower and material costs.

    At least at this stage, this is Cecil''s huge advantage for Tifeng, but from another perspective, Tifeng also has its own advantages, and this advantage is that Cecil has no way to make up for it:

    Tifeng is a huge country. Its land area, resource reserves and population are several times that of the Principality of Cecil!

    This means that it can withstand the loss of resources in the development process, have ample opportunities for trial and error, and more importantly, it can multiply those development bonuses!

    Even if it is less efficient than Cecil, it can use its own volume to crush Ansu in the near future and crush Cecil.

    So what should Cecil do and what can be done...

    Gao Wen looked back and looked at a stack of documents on the desk.

    That is the construction and development plan for the four new industrial belts in the next phase of the South.

    At this stage, it is hard truth to do things that Gaowen can do in the South. Only by burying the head and maximizing the advantage of Cecil in "efficiency" can we maintain the current good situation.

    And this development process must be smooth and controllable.

    His territory has been over-expanded in the past year, and now he has no spare capacity to expand again. Unless he wants the Principality of Cecil to return to the loose and disorderly division of the past, otherwise what he can do in the territory Only digestion and absorption and burying the point of technology tree to engage in infrastructure.

    Outside of Ansu, he could not cause any direct damage to Tifeng, and only the pits could be done.

    The huge empire machine controlled by Rosetta Augustus is already working. It is impossible to stop it. It is better to push it and make it look like a brilliant, awe-inspiring abyss. Going forward...

    Gao Wen must do this for Cecil''s survival, and Tifeng must be harmless.

    But he also wants to find ways to retain the development potential of Tifeng in this process... Because the future Tifeng is also likely to be a force to resist the magic tide.

    The most gratifying thing about Gao Wen is that the magic net intelligence that he deliberately released has entered the sight of Rosetta Augustus and his think tank in a timely manner. With this opportunity, he can infiltrate his influence into Tifeng.

    But is Daniel¡¯s ¡°magic net technology¡± enough to bury enough poison in the body of Tifeng¡¯s behemoth?

    Gao Wen thinks that the Magic Net is not enough, but Rosetta Augustus will definitely be cautious about this technology from Ansu. He is very likely to limit the application of Magic Net, and even if it is "Dream" "The plan is successful, and the damage suffered by Tifeng is not big enough. At most, it will waste a lot of manpower and material resources in this process. As a huge empire, Tifeng can afford it."

    Some of the more daring and more adventurous ideas were brewing in Gao Wen¡¯s mind, and his face became cloudy.

    Herti finally woke up from her sleep, and she suddenly got up and saw that Gao Wen had already left the "meditation" and was standing not far away, and she was wearing a coat, so she was nervous and embarrassed. : "The ancestor... I... I didn''t mean to fall asleep..."

    When Heti woke up, the expression on Gao Wen¡¯s face quickly returned to mildness. He smiled faintly and took over the coat that Heti handed over: ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s good to sleep, you¡¯re really tired recently. ""

    "In fact, it¡¯s just fine recently. There aren¡¯t so many things after the production and construction plan is put down.¡± Herti¡¯s face still has a flush, and she bowed her head and explained, ¡°It¡¯s just recently that the Office of Government is testing the newly installed Magic Net File Transfer System. I have encountered a lot of unexpected problems, a little bit...awkward."

    ¡°The new technology needs to be applied. It is normal to encounter the problem,¡± Gao Wen nodded. ¡°Compared with this, the development of various industrial zones in recent years, the output situation, and the willingness of private businessmen to invest in the factory, transformation The attitude of the nobility to the factory, as well as the operation of the Production Coordination Committee and the Ministry of Labor and Social Security, do you have information on this side?"

    ¡°Everything, it¡¯s been done every day,¡± Herti nodded, then a little curious. ¡°Do you need it?¡±

    ¡°Need, but not in a hurry, you have to give me a comprehensive report in the last few days.¡±

    "I understand."

    Gao Wen nodded slightly, then whispered as if he said to himself: "Own strength is the last word..."

    ......

    Tifeng, Emperor Aldernan, the Black Marble Palace will be in the living room.

    Dean Dinant looked at Rosetta Augustus the Emperor sitting in the opposite seat, and his heart felt a little complicated.

    The war between Typhoon and Ansu was finally postponed, but the discerning eye can see that it has nothing to do with peace.

    Ansu was caught in a catastrophic civil war almost immediately after the signing of the peace agreement. The Titan empire closed the border and began to watch. The Rosetta Emperor began to rectify the various domestic forces, meet frequently with the nobles, and continue to advance the profession. The reform of the army... All of these, piles and pieces, were seen in the eyes of Dinant Wendell.

    He knows that this majestic emperor has never given up Ansuo''s fat, and now the temporary truce is just to make the fat meat more tender and delicious and easy to swallow.

    He was delighted that Rosetta Augustus succeeded in getting rid of hereditary madness, and he was pleased that the empire had such an emperor with both wisdom and strength, but also regretted the demise of the noble spirit, in order to rely on blackmail conspiracy. It is regrettable to advance the new war.

    In the civil war in Ansu, there is no doubt that there is a part of Rosetta the Great.

    But Judith Wendell also understands that this disgraceful means is necessary for the interests of the empire, and the Ansu people must make sacrifices.

    And Ansu people not only have to make sacrifices, they also have to become the nourishment of the empire''s growth.

    A middle-aged woman wearing a magician''s gown stood beside the King of Tifeng with respect and respect, and pointed out the drawing on the table and explained: "This is the so-called ''magic net'', but it is the first generation. It belongs to something that is outdated. The second generation of the magic net is more streamlined, but the drawings we got are not complete, and we have not found a specific processing method."

    Looking at the drawing in front of the Emperor of Tifeng, he can see the complicated runes and magic lines on it. Although all the runes are primary, the whole array carries a strange sense of coordination. Although he is not a mage himself, but with a good knowledge of magic, he can also judge that this magic array has been excellent in optimization.

    This is the key to the rapid rise of Ansu¡¯s ancient Cecil family, the ¡°lost technology¡± brought by the ancient hero who died and resurrected.

    The voice of Rosetta Augustus came from across the table: "ÅáµÏÄÏÇä, I heard that the second generation of the magic net is composed of one unit."

    "Yes, Your Majesty," replied the Duke of Dinant, "Andersa caught some of the Ansu mercenaries who had escaped. The mercenaries had seen the second generation of the magic net. It is said that those magic net units are hexagonal characters. The array requires extremely high processing precision, and the number is huge, unlike the blacksmith and the rune craftsmen who knocked out one by one..."

    Speaking of this, the duke couldn''t help but frown and sighed: "Unfortunately we don''t have drawings...and we didn''t get the real thing."

    In another position, the royal minister in the living room heard the words: "The southern border of Ansu has been blocked, and the Cecil family is strictly controlling it. It is not easy to find information, but this is a temporary Cecil family. It has not completely blocked the spread of the magic net. It is said that in the plain area of ??the Holy Spirit and in a few parts of the eastern part of Ansu, local aristocrats have obtained privately-drawn drawings of the magic net. As long as there is enough patience and cost, those Ansu nobles are very easy. Buy it."

    Lord Rosetta faintly glanced at the minister: "Golin Qing, even if you got the drawings and the real thing, would you dare to use it directly?"

    The royal minister named Goering stunned and his face looked thoughtful.

    "According to our grasp, before the war in Ansu South, the Cecil family had actively spread the magic net on a large scale, and then? Then the stupid Ansu nobles put the magic net everywhere. So the teachings of the Cecil family have ample magic supply no matter where they go, but the lessons are quite profound."

    The Ansu South war ended very quickly, and the entire southern territory was quickly blocked after the end of the war, but there were no walls that did not leak under the sun. Before the southern blockade was completely blocked, some exiled knights and mercenaries escaped from them. Take away all sorts of credible and untrustworthy messages, some of which fell to Tifeng.

    This information made Rosetta the Emperor aware of the rise of Cecil and the vigilance of the "Magic Net" from Cecil.

    However... Magic Net is still a good thing.

    "We need Magic Net technology, and we need to apply Magic Net technology, and these technologies must be in our own hands," Rosetta Augustus said, according to the drawings on the table, "Tifeng, need Your own magic net."

 Chapter 475ï¼š Clouds over Luan City

    The light and heat brought by the giant day are fading day by day. The time for direct sunlight to the earth is shortening every day, and the night is quietly extended. When the harvest festival ends, a sudden rain has ended the heat of the past few days, and it is cool. On the night, the white-horned star that is gradually moving westward reminds scholars and farmers who are concerned about the sky: the summer is coming to an end.

    The frosty month is approaching, although the fall has not yet arrived, but as a northern kingdom, most parts of Ansu will be cool in the week before the frosty month, even in the south.

    In the past, this will be the food harvested in the last ¡°golden time¡± harvest of the residents of various towns. In the cellars and granaries of households, there is no need to worry about food issues. The various epidemics that will prevail in summer will turn with the weather. Cool and reduced, the annoying mosquitoes are beginning to disappear, and it takes a while for the weather to turn cold completely. Before the winter foggy month, people don¡¯t have to worry about the survival threat brought by the cold winter, they can take advantage of this last suitable activity. Continue to hoard food for a period of time, or repair houses, reserve firewood...

    In theory, this short ¡°Autumn Autumn¡± is the last bustling and busy day of the towns throughout the year.

    However, in Lu''an City, the bustling end of the harvest month begins.

    Today is the 54th day of the blockade, and the atmosphere in the city is still deteriorating.

    There are almost no pedestrians on the street, every household has closed doors and windows, and occasionally there are rushing figures passing by from the corner. In addition to the patrolling saints, there are only priests or babies who come out to inquire about the news, even It is now noon, and the whole city is as dead and dead as it is at night.

    Almost no one has connected such a city filled with repressed tensions and dying everywhere with the Holy Land of the Holy Light Church in the South.

    However, such an atmosphere is justified. The news of the revival of the Southland and the republic of Cecil has spread throughout the region. Everyone knows that a new ruler has already landed on this land, but what is worse is the new ruler. The relationship with the Church of the Light does not seem to be harmonious: in the amazing war more than a month ago, the Church of the Light did not make a good choice, an elite holy army marched under the leadership of the Southern Bishop The battlefield, and the opposite of Cecil...

    The beginning of the war was so loud that it ended up being unbelievable. In that short battle, the bishop was defeated, and the most powerful Holy See knight in the southern region was completely annihilated.

    Even the high-ranking knights from the plains of the Holy Spirit.

    Then Luan City was blocked.

    Blockade, not offense, puts more pressure on Lu¡¯an City.

    If the Duke of the Southland directly asks for sin after the war, or simply sends a military soldier to the city, the priests of Lu''an City will be at ease. At least that proves a clear attitude, and as long as the attitude is clear, it is much simpler to deal with.

    Lu Ancheng can sincerely apologize, can promise a series of compensation conditions, can give up some church land and even part of the religious immunity, in exchange for the anger of the new lord to calm down, in exchange for the opportunity to continue to live and preach in this land, even if the situation It¡¯s really out of control. The Duke of the South is determined to solve the problem by force. The guards of Lu¡¯an City will not be afraid: the fanatic Knights of the Holy See have already prepared for the martyrdom, and the priests are not afraid of swords and magic fires. The priests who taught in this barren land in the Southland have always been the most stubborn and least fearful of the Church of the Light.

    However, the new ruler of the Principality chose the most difficult and most difficult action to speculate: a silent blockade.

    He did not send a **** to Lu¡¯an City, but only blocked the cards connected to the entire city. The fully armed Cecil soldiers and their fortifications were blocked like plugs on the barrels outside Lu¡¯an City. On every road, whether it is the flow of people or the spread of news, the reason for the strict prohibition of the Duke is to maintain post-war order and investigative intelligence, but the discerning person can see that he is under house arrest of the entire Southern Church.

    All the sacred priests who preached in the southern region were driven to the city, and the channels of communication with the Holy Spirit Plain were completely sealed. Whether it was a caravan or a scattered adventurer or mercenary, they were prohibited from approaching the area. At the beginning, because the Cecil''s blockade line had not been closed, there were still sporadic exiled knights running through the path into the city. The cathedral''s principals could also learn about the latest changes from the mouth of the exiled knight. But very quickly, all the loopholes were filled, and all the channels of the outside world were cut off. The city was completely blindfolded, and the ears were blocked and the mouth was blocked.

    The residents of the city soon became uneasy, and the nominal city managers sent by the Ansu royal family ran clean when the blockade line was not closed. It is said that half of them have already Trusted the Cecil.

    In this atmosphere, this year''s harvest festival is spent in silence without anyone organizing a celebration, and no one dares to waste food. The priests command the farmer to harvest the last crop in the farmland next to the city wall, and then Put these may be the last foods into the granary, and begin to impose the strictest curfew and distribution system on civilians.

    It seems that everything is in the worst situation, but in fact, in St. Lu''an Cathedral, the firm faith still supports the last group of priests who stay here.

    Franberry, who was temporarily selected as the "Bishop of Luan", ended his morning prayers. He stood up in front of the icon of the Holy Light, and let the aides wait for the robes that are still glamorous. The expression on the face is calm.

    The icon of the Holy Light is quietly standing in this prayer room, a layer of clear glory shrouded in the icon, as if it had not been faint in the past 100 years, in the eyes of Franberland, this eternal lingering The glorious icon represents the Luan Cathedral at the moment: no matter how bad the situation outside, no matter how dark the dark and heretical beliefs are, the great **** of light will always shelter here, and his light will never dissipate. It means that all the challenges of the outside world are temporary.

    After the attendant retired, the tall, dark-haired bishop left the prayer room, and in the rest room outside, he saw several people wearing robes of the priesthood gathered here.

    On the round table of the rest room, there are delicate snacks and black tea with aroma, and it has obviously been enjoyed.

    Food rations are being carried out in the city, and civilians can only receive food that is only enough for their livelihood. In order to avoid physical exertion, most civilians now choose to stay at home all day, but the priests of the cathedral are not in the ¡°rational restrictions¡±. As the messenger of God within the scope, the priests can not be hungry like the Dalits. This not only insults the majesty of the Holy Light, but also seriously affects the combat power of the officers.

    Reasonable arrangements, so Franberry suddenly glanced at the snacks and tea, and came to the gods with a blank expression: "What is the situation in the city?"

    A priest stood up: "There is no confusion, the holy sects and the exiled knights who are leaning against us are patrolling, and the civilians are basically at home."

    Flange nodded and turned to another priest: "What about the movement of the Cecil?"

    ¡°There is no change, they still block the city, but there is no further move.¡±

    "The ''duke'' who is relying on the devil, stupid arrogance..." A middle-aged priest couldn¡¯t help but say indignantly, "...his behavior is simply unreasonable! So treating the Church of Light, he thought the whole Ansu Is there only one St. Luan''s Cathedral?"

    "Perhaps the Holy Spirit plains and the bishops of the kingdom will come to us, but at least at this stage, we are still subject to people," Franberrand glanced at the mean middle-aged bishop, shook his head and said, "Gaowen Cecil The behavior is really tantamount to being with the devil, but he is a powerful devil."

    The first open priest had a trace of sorrow on his face: "Bishop, what do you think that Govin Cecil wants to do?"

    Fran??o was slightly indulged, then he said without hesitation: "He wants to drive us out completely. This is obvious."

    Then he added: "Neither attack nor retreat, maintain the blockade situation, wait for Luan City to collapse, and his purpose is very clear, that is, we hope that we will voluntarily give in and let our servants leave the city. He took it easy to take over here, completely expelling the faith of the Holy Light, and don''t have to worry about being criticized in morality. This is a typical vicious trick, full of deceit, no honor, as we first judged: The great and glamorous founding hero is actually an arbitrarily greedy person. He wants only absolute power. This is completely exposed when he uses tricks to destroy all the nobles in the South."

    "We are the servants of the Lord, how can we surrender to such people!" The grumpy middle-aged priest immediately said loudly, "He can only be in vain. He does not understand the power of piety!"

    "Those powerful magical weapons have blinded his judgment. He believes that conquering Luan Cathedral is as easy as conquering a meteorite fortress." Franberry shook his head, but then the tone was somewhat dignified. "But Gao Wen Cecil is still a very awkward person... He did not directly attack Lu¡¯an Cathedral, which means that he at least understands that he is morally disadvantaged.¡±

    An old-fashioned priest who had never spoken, nodded slightly, with a hint of pride and restraint in his tone: "Yes, he at least realized that one thing directly attacked Luan Cathedral, that can only turn us into The saints who are martyrdom, but he himself has to lose the support of the people."

    "Yes, his opposition to the church can only push him to the unjust position, especially at this moment," said Franberry, who said that his eyes swept across the scene, and the language was dull. But it conveys a firm and unwavering mind. "Our insistence is that his biggest counterattack against his blockade of Lu''an City cannot last forever. The bad excuses he uses will soon be unable to sustain, and as long as we stand by Living in the cathedral, the question of the Sanguang people to Gao Wen Cecil will gradually overwhelm him...

    "We may pay some sacrifices in this process. This process may be longer and more difficult than we think, but I believe that everyone present must be prepared and even ready for martyrdom.

    "The Holy Light will witness our piety and courage. We will use facts to prove that Govin Cecil¡¯s deviant and blasphemous actions are unjust. We will never withdraw and never let the Holy Light be dishonored. Maybe we will end down, but when we fall, there will be the name of the saint, and Govin Cecil may eventually step into it but we swear that he can only step here as a hangman and a leader!"

    Flemberg''s voice was powerful and powerful, infecting everyone present. They thought of the Bishop of Leymont who had been martyrdom, and thought of the crisis that Luan City faced at the moment, and thought of the glory of the Lord''s dedication, so each one People stood up and followed the voice of the interim bishop:

    "We swear! We swear!"

 Chapter 476ï¼š White Knight Battlegear

    There are many problems that need to be solved. The crises of large and small are close to each other, one after another, some from the cultists, some from the interior of Ansu, some from neighboring countries, some from wasteland, and some... Today is still hidden in the mist of history, even the Kraken can not tell when it will come out, and in what form.

    But the problem must always be solved one by one, from near to far, from small to large.

    The most important task at this stage is still to lay down its own basic disk and eliminate the unstable factors inside the Principality of Cecil.

    The first batch of propaganda materials used to "promote the teachings of the new sacred light and correct the past mistakes" has been printed, and the samples were sent to Gao Wen''s desk. In the pleasant sunshine in the afternoon, Gao Wen relied on his own lenient. In the comfortable seat, look at the promotional materials in your hand and enjoy this rare moment of relaxation.

    In addition to him, there was only one stunned amber half-elf lady who had already slept in the room and moved to sit next to the window sill. At first it was only in the sun, but after a few minutes of drying, she slumbered and her head rested. On the window sill, a slight whistling sound like a cat snoring in the sun after eating, the saliva flowing down the window sill.

    Obviously, it is a shadow master, but he likes to bask in the sun, and he is sleepy when he is sunbathing. He is not vigilant when he is trapped. Can she claim that the goddess of shadow who believes in piety knows that her believers are so shameful?

    Gao Wen shook his head and shifted his gaze from the amber and continued to look at the sample material in his hand.

    This is not a difficult religious classic, not a long-term exegesis. It is a booklet written by Wright according to his own missionary experience in the most succinct language. It is simple and easy to understand on a few sheets of paper. The words describe the basic mode of operation of the Northern Church, the truth of the redemption and the heresy, the fact that the priests hold the right to interpret the sect, thus controlling the facts of the believers, while writing these facts, small The book also talked about the establishment of the new church in the South and the basic concepts.

    This is a simple and simple propaganda material, all of which are vernacular, and in order to make it easier for people with lower cultures to understand, the words used in the booklet do not even exceed the category of ¡°eight hundred common vocabularies¡±. This makes it look like a shallow, whispered old farmer sitting across from you, telling you in his most pristine language what he saw and heard, in any professional clergyman. It seems that the scholars and scholars are worth mentioning, and even worthy of disdain, but this is exactly what Gao Wen requires.

    What he wants is this simple and close-to-heart material. What he wants is this way of telling the story as a person.

    Gao Wen put down the booklet in his hand. He knows that tens of thousands of materials will soon be packaged and shipped from the printing factory and transported to all corners of the South, and a large part of it will be sent to the surrounding area of ??Lu¡¯an. And infiltrated into the city of Luan, for the Church of the Light, still in the city, this will be a more dangerous weapon than the guns, and the priests of this era ... have no experience in dealing with such weapons.

    Just then, a loud scream suddenly came from the magic network communicator at the desk, interrupting Gao Wen¡¯s thinking.

    Amber, who was screaming on the window sill, suddenly woke up from his sleep. The shameful half-elves "Mama" slammed and slid out the window, and a loud bang came from the window in the next second. A piece of exclamation.

    Gao Wen lightly got up and closed the window, locked it from the inside, and then opened the magic network communicator.

    Rebecca¡¯s figure emerged above the communicator: ¡°The ancestors! The sample of the White Knight¡¯s armor was completed!¡±

    Gao Wen was a little surprised: "So fast?"

    "There is experience with the magic armor, and Mr. Egg helps," Rebecca smirked in the holographic projection, while scratching his skull. "It just added a inverter array converter. Not complicated."

    Gao Wen smiled with satisfaction: "Very good, I am going to pass, you are waiting for me at the institute."

    Then he turned the communicator off, and at the same time, a loud noise came out of the window and he turned his head and saw that the amber was actually slamming on the window and was running down the window. Falling down.

    Gao Wen opened the window before the guy slipped completely, and then took the amber collar and smashed the girl into the house. He couldn¡¯t help but go out: ¡°Follow me to the Institute of Magic Technology.¡±

    Amber danced in Gaowen like a cat who had caught the weakness and protested loudly: "Where are you like this! You don''t know what I am going to come back! And how do you mean anti-locking! I I don''t want to go to any research now... Hey, let me go, I can''t do it myself!"

    Gao Wen went so far as he walked aside, and the attendants and guards along the way had long been eccentric about this scene. They all greeted the lord and the intelligence leader in a light manner: the lord and his guards were very active outside. Common sights, but sometimes they are led, sometimes squatting, anyway, almost...

    Soon, Gao Wen saw the hard work of Rebecca and others in the past few days.

    In the No. 2 laboratory of the Institute of Magic Technology, a seemingly mighty, heavy body armor stands quietly on a circular platform in the center of the room, Rebecca, Carmel, Wright and Nicholas. Eggs and others waited around the platform. Several technicians were checking the state of the armor and checking the runes around the platform. After seeing the appearance of Gaowen, they temporarily put down their work and turned to Christine. Respectfully pay tribute to the ceremony.

    After Gao Wen responded, he focused on the eye-catching armor: "This is the armor for the white knight?"

    It is indeed a pretty beautiful armor, just like the magic armor. It is also completely different from any kind of body armor that is common in this era.

    The armor is silver-white overall, and has a thicker shape than the magic armor. Perhaps it is to accommodate more St. Light Rune Substrate and Inverter Array components. Its torso is obviously specially designed: on its back, it can be Seeing a detachable combat backpack, there is a glimmer of magical light flow between the seams of the backpack and the armor. In the front armor of the armor, the steel plate is bulging, and the shimmering pieces are faintly visible. In the chest and abdomen position, you can also see a large concave area with a fist. The concave area is inlaid with a translucent crystal, but I don''t know what to do.

    On the left chest of the armor, near the heart, there is a pale yellow parchment filled with the teachings of the light. The rivet is fixed there. This draped parchment slightly weakens the coldness of some steel armor. The texture of the future reminds everyone of the connection between the armor and the light.

    In addition, the most striking thing about this armor is that it also comes with a fully covered helmet. The shape of the helmet is very eye-catching. The streamlined thick steel plate is directly pressed with the words in the light of the book. The tactical eyepiece made of crystal blends naturally with the entire helmet, and a pair of golden wing-like decorations extend from the back of the helmet, although it is obviously machine-molded, but the entire helmet is The steel smell of Xiao Xiu has a layer of holy religious meaning out of thin air.

    Parchment filled with classic doctrines, as well as helmets with sacred runes and wings, obviously these two will become the typical mark of the White Knight.

    Gao Wen is very satisfied with the shape of this armor. It can perfectly embody the power of Cecil, and it also reflects the significance of the light as a part of the Cecil system. However, if this thing is good or not, you have to ask Rui. Beka.

    However, the first one couldn¡¯t help but ask Gao Ge, but when he went out, he yelled. At this time, he was curious and couldn¡¯t wait to get into the armor¡¯s amber. Miss Half Elf turned around the platform. After turning around, I took Rebecca after two turns: "Can this thing make ordinary people use the light?"

    Rebecca looked proud: "After the last test, we carried out a series of supplementary experiments to ensure safety, and now the armor is already a practical finished product..."

    As he said, this scorpion pointed to the structure on the armor and introduced it to Gao Wen: "We optimized the previous generation of combat backpacks, reduced the number of charged crystals, and improved the energy output efficiency of the backpack itself, so that it It can provide more energy to the armor. In the case of abundant energy, we integrate a large number of Holy Light spells directly into the armor, including the most basic holy light, rickets, blessing spells, all with this special The arm is released."

    Gao Wen nodded while listening: these are the most basic holy light spells, and the first light spells that have been parsed and transformed. From a practical point of view, the first generation of white knights do not need to master those powerful powers. High-level magical techniques that are inconvenient for mass production, as long as they can assume the duties of the pastor of the battlefield, are enough to greatly enhance the strength of the Cecil army and the belief of shaking the traditional church.

    After Rebecca finished, the Nicholas egg also floated over, and the sound of metal resonance came from him: "According to the design experience of the magic armor, we have added a more effective set of white knight''s armor. Buffered lining, which can better protect the wearer''s safety. On the battlefield, the medically capable occupation must be properly protected. In addition, due to the increased output of the backpack, we have added more weight loss in the lining. Wen, such a set of armor will also reduce the pressure on the white knight, they will be able to carry more supplies and equipment ..."

    ¡°As a supplement to the protection, we added a shield crystal to the chest of the White Knight''s armor,¡± adds Camer. He pointed to the striking crystal of the armor chest. ¡°This crystal has an independent counter. The array unit is energized to produce a light shield that is even stronger than the current force shield used by Cecil soldiers. In an emergency, the shield it produces can cover a few meters around the white knight, although the duration Only a few minutes, but enough to protect nearby teammates in a fierce battle, providing time for treatment or transfer."

    Gao Wen nodded again and again: just as he had the impression of the pastor of the battlefield, the most reliable of the White Knights will be their healing and protection power. On the battlefield, a large group can release the wide-area shield and can instantly The priests of class therapy and blessing will greatly improve the survivability of the soldiers, and will greatly improve the morale and frustration of the entire army in combat, although the combat priests of Cecil will wear a cavalry. The heavy armor is not the same as the pastor''s style in other places, but the battlefield positioning of the two is obviously not the same...

    Gao Wen¡¯s idea continued until Rebecca pulled out a huge long-handled warhammer.

    "After finishing the protection, we must talk about the white knight''s weapon!" The girl''s excited eyes are shining, and her face is swaying with the long-handled warhammer on her shoulder (how is she a master so hard?!), "Mr. Wright said that a good pastor must not only protect the innocent heart, but also have the power to fight evil. Therefore, the white knight also has a strong fighting power. You see this warhammer. It first has a mechanical impact structure. This inspiration comes from Power Sap..."

    (Mother!)

 Chapter 477ï¼š Real pastor and false pastor

    Looking at the large warhammer that Rebecca pulled out, Gao Wen knew that he was too optimistic about the mental state of this blind man.

    Does she think that the pastors all over the world are the same as Wright? !

    However, Rebecca himself did not feel anything wrong at all. She was also interested in introducing the magical mechanical warhammer that she specially built for the white knight. This handle is made of pure white alloy steel and the hammer body is engraved with a large amount. The sacred runes and the warhammers wrapped around the saints are really quite beautiful weapons. The combination of religious elements and magical machinery has produced an impressive impression of beauty. In the card''s mind, as long as the above features are on a weapon, even if it is a meteor hammer, it can be called a priest''s equipment. Now, Gao Wen is only fortunate that Rebecca is at least a warhammer. Come out, not a real meteor hammer...

    Then he saw Rebecca triumphantly slamming the handle of the warhammer, and the alloy handle locked by the buckle was suddenly disconnected, revealing the internal chain: "And the ancestors, you can see, just open it here, it can also When the meteor hammer!"

    This time, even the amber who has always been flexible in thinking can''t keep up with the idea of ??a silly boy: "Why should the battlefield pastor bring a meteor hammer?!"

    Rebecca suddenly corrected his face: "It is a white knight, not a pastor!"

    "Even the White Knight..." Gao Wen looked at the little granddaughter in front of him and the magical weapon that had been regrouped to grow the hammer. "...can the ordinary people really use this weapon?"

    "Please rest assured that the selection of the White Knight will follow the most stringent standards," Wright immediately stepped forward and said with a serious face, "Strong body can bring a firm belief, and strong enough to be able to protect on the battlefield." Comrades, fighting against evil I believe that as a new kind of holy light profession, as the first evangelist of the Holy Light Protestantism, the White Knight needs to have a powerful force."

    Gao Wen looked up and down the brawny: "... can you ask me the criteria for choosing a white knight? I mean physical fitness."

    Wright showed a smile, and there was peace and tranquility between the demeanor: "Take me three punches."

    ... I always feel that this new career has nothing to do with the pastor! !

    "Well, what you said has some truth..." Gao Wen was awkward, but he quickly accepted Wright''s statement: he could not plan the new career of the White Knight in accordance with the inherent impression of the pastor. Starting from the demand is the development of Cecil, and when it comes to demand, he can''t help but have a problem. "Mechanical dynamic warhammer is indeed a good melee weapon, but the future battlefield is remote. In the same way, does the White Knight have any countermeasures against long-range attacks?"

    Rebecca nodded: "Because the power of the white knight armor is greater, and the energy system of the arm guard and armor is combined, there is more space, so they have high power double sacred in their arms. Impact on the cannon, and they will carry a considerable amount of crystal grenades with them in case of emergency."

    Carmel then added: "Sacred shock is the most stable and effective rune structure in the middle and low-order Holy Light damage spells. At present, we only use it on hand guns, but we can consider it later. The idea of ??the rainbow light cannon, creating a more powerful holy light weapon."

    Speaking of this, the master of the magical master paused: "In fact, we did not intend to manufacture the holy light weapon at the beginning. We originally intended to use the thermal ray gun directly. The thermal ray gun technology is mature, the accessories are highly versatile, and the power is quite high. Enough, and if you customize a St. Light weapon for the White Knight, the production of accessories will bring new pressure to the logistics, but then we found that the conventional magic substrate and the magic substrate, the inverter array substrate are integrated too much. After a small space, there will be considerable magical interference, and the energy system will be overwhelmed by excessive waste energy, so I have to adopt the current plan."

    Gao Wen nodded slightly and carefully observed the weapon system on the white knight''s armor. Because of the more excellent weight loss runes and more advanced forging techniques, the armor of the white knight armor is bigger than the regular magic armor. At the front end of the streamlined armature, a shotgun that is inlaid with a focused crystal and slightly inwardly recessed can be seen, and its size is significantly larger than that of a thermal ray gun.

    Because of the design experience of many magic weapon, and the white knight armor is basically transformed from the framework of the magic armor, this set of things can not be regarded as a complete new product development, but the style of this thing can still be given People brought a full sense of freshness, Gao Wen circled around the platform, and suddenly found that once I accepted the setting of this thing... quite a sense.

    The White Knight may be like this.

    He couldn¡¯t help but start to contrast in his mind:

    False battlefield pastor, from the northern region, a weak monk, wearing a defensive cloth robes, holding a prayer book in the way, fighting with a light, short stick, hiding behind the friendly army, secretly casting spells, once being close There is no weak chicken with resistance.

    The real battlefield priest, from Cecil, a loyal and strong white knight, dressed in heavy armor, directly engraved the prayer on the helmet, wielding a heavy mechanical dynamic warhammer, and the force field shield directly charged to the line of fire. On the top, after the close, the world is invincible, even if the enemy runs far away, you can also send a handgun to send those heres.

    By the way, there will be something like healing rickets, and after the battlefield, you will say "Your doctor is coming!!"

    Gao Wen touched the **** on the chin and couldn''t help but whisper to himself: "I always feel awkward..."

    In the future, the priest in the battlefield is afraid that he will not become the strongest infantry of Cecil.

    The amber standing next to Gao Wen immediately shook his ears. The long elf ears made this half-elf lady always catch the "popular words" that Gao Wen couldn''t help but find out. She immediately sneaked into the whisper. : "You don''t pay attention to the image of the old blind man."

    Gao Wen glanced at the half-elf, and also whispered: "You will stop talking about me and kill me."

    "whispering sound¡­¡­"

    Gao Wengan coughed twice, looking at the Wright and others in front of him: "In short, put it in as soon as possible, the production line is not in place, Nicholas eggs, you can temporarily put other work on the spot, we must first arm the first white knight The squad Lu¡¯an City has been quiet for too long."

    The Nicholas egg floated up and down: "Understand."

    Gao Wen thought about it and looked at the amber next to him.

    The half-elves seemed to want to show awkward appearance, but still looked up awkwardly: "I should work?"

    "The military intelligence office is working."

    ......

    Luan City has been quiet for a long time.

    However, it is a quietness with panic, a quiet silence, and a quiet night.

    After maintaining such a long silence, a dark tide finally surged, but this dark tide could not break the tense and depressed atmosphere in the city, but let the greater uneasiness permeate the whole city.

    No one cares about the mood of ordinary civilians, as does Franberry, but the temporary bishop can notice the change of atmosphere in the church area: in this half of the entire area of ??Lu¡¯an, it consists of a cathedral and dozens of In the closed city consisting of small churches, a negative sentiment that is different from the previous tense atmosphere is spreading. This negative emotion has shaken the bottom priests and even shakes some of the priests and deacons who hold the chapel affairs.

    After the end of the morning prayer, the temporary bishop of Franberland once again noticed that the underlying priests whispered in the shadow of the church pillars, and the priests rushed through the corridors. He felt that the ubiquitous light was To convey a vague warning message to himself, as a devout believer in the Holy Light, he did not let go of this kind of revelation similar to "God''s Revelation", and immediately recruited a high-ranking priest who was responsible for the daily affairs of the city.

    ¡°The atmosphere in the church area has been wrong for the last two days,¡± said Franberry, standing in the corridor of the Cathedral of St. Lu¡¯an, in response to the high-ranking priest who called the police. ¡°Go and investigate, what is going on.¡±

    The high-ranking priest apparently also noticed the subtle changes in the atmosphere. He did not ask much, but immediately left.

    Franberry did not wait too long, and before the evening prayers of the day, he saw what the high-ranking priests collected.

    "Bishop, there are some unknowns... The flyers don''t know when they entered the city," the high-ranking priest handed a look of cheap paper to the "Bishop Luan" in front of him. His face was ugly. "This The above... are all unsightly words."

    There was a terrible hunch in Franberry''s heart. He took the papers silently and caught his eye. It was neat to the point of not being handwritten, but the grammar was so straightforward that people couldn''t help but frown.

    The high-ranking priest continued to explain the situation: "...It first appeared in the outer city. It was scattered everywhere after being thrown into the city wall and the fence. The civilians took them back to their homes and later they were part of the lower-ranking priests. The family members were brought into the inner city and began to spread between the chapels."

    Franberry looked at the contents of the flyers. The identical handwriting on the flyers reminded him of the prints, but the level of printing clearly exceeded the height of his cognitive flyers. On the contrary, this The content written has been so straightforward that even people who have just met some basic words can read it fluently, but these simple and straightforward contents are extremely disturbing.

    This is the first time he has seen something like this: the way the church works, the nature of the redemption, the reasons and interests of the high-level priests who monopolize the classic interpretation, the development of the church and the corruption... these things that should have been taboos It was written in such a thick and straightforward way, and it was printed on cheap paper so well and everywhere! !

    Where is this coming from? How did this come in?

    The first question is very good, they must come from the Cecil, as for the second question...

    Franberry suddenly began to confess that he placed most of the saints and exiled knights in the inner city church area...

    After a full ten seconds, the interim bishop broke his silence with a sullen face: "How long have these things been circulating in the church area?"

    "The earliest may have been circulating since four days ago."

    Franberry''s face is blue: "Why didn''t anyone report it in the first place?! These things... it''s awkward and awkward!"

    The high-ranking priest hesitated, but eventually he said: "All the flyers that have been passed into the inner city church area have entered the chapel in the fringe area..."

    Fran?ois blinked and suddenly understood.

    The chapel in the fringe area is where the lower priests gather to manage the priests who are in a lower status or are more crowded.

    They themselves lack enthusiasm for the church, and may even have some tendency to deviant.

    In the long blockade, the beliefs of the underlying priests and priests have begun to waver. They simply cannot compare with the devout in the cathedral... they are vulnerable to exploitation.

    In addition, the underlying priests and priests are groups that do not have the right of classical interpretation. Similarly, there is almost no power to divide the redemption or to organize a heresy trial alone...

    The leaflets mentioned the classic interpretation and the dark side of the current church''s interests, not only mentioning it, but also mentioning it in the most unrelenting way.

    The duke who committed the devil finally got started, but the way of doing it was completely unexpected.

 Chapter 478ï¼š siege

    The long siege is the biggest blow to morale and cohesiveness. This is true for anyone who is even an original church and a firm church.

    In a stable situation and no major differences of interests, the church can maintain a balance and unity within the church. Although there are many factions inside and outside the cathedral, there are big or small interests between the various officials and priests. But at least everyone will see that the unity of the face of the church compatriots is simply to give the Holy Light a face. What contradictions do you have to get on the table, and do not affect the overall interests of the church.

    However, after the church has no interest, and even the church itself has become the cause of the threat, the apparent unity will split from the inside out.

    Not everyone supports the order from the plains of the Holy Spirit. Although the former Southern Bishop Leymont has the highest authority in the Luan Cathedral, it does not make the parish of all the sacred priests as the kingdom of the kingdom. From the beginning, there have been a lot of hidden dangers of internal division.

    Local priests have always contradicted the command from the plains of the Holy Spirit. In the past two years, the newly promoted priests who have been promoted to expand the influence of the parish have had friction with the veterans in the cathedral. The lower priests hope to stay away from the center of the church. The land has more autonomy, and the upper-level priests are always worried that the rural priests who are ¡°barbaric, rude, and lacking civilized education¡± are free to preach and falsify the classics. Among them, there are more conscientious priests in the church for the last two years. The worse the behavior is full of conflict...

    In the case of contradictions, the former Southern Bishop Leymont took almost all the top forces in the church to participate in the war against the Cecil family, which is actually a helpless move.

    If you can defeat the oldest family on this land in this war and gain greater prestige in the combined forces of more than forty aristocrats, then the Bishop of Leymont will undoubtedly greatly consolidate his presence in this parish. Status, most of the undercurrents in the Luan Cathedral will be calmed down. If it is not a group of fairy players in Cecil, his success rate is still very high.

    Unfortunately, he failed.

    His failure even led to the entire southern church standing on the opposite side of the Principality of Cecil, and the Holy Light faith was in danger of being forcibly eradicated on this land.

    The priests who did not support the action of the Bishop of Leymont were naturally resentful, and because Leymont was born in the plain of the Holy Spirit, a large number of local priests also fluctuated, and as the situation in Luan became worse and worse, the supply of materials was insufficient. The haze began to emerge, and the order in the outer city was worse every day. A lot of the bottom priests also accumulated huge grievances: they couldn¡¯t get their families to the inner city like the high-ranking priests, even they themselves lived and The chaos of the outer city adjacent to the "small church area" has inevitably affected them and is becoming more and more serious...

    The leaflets that flowed into the city at this festival undoubtedly exacerbated the deterioration of all situations.

    Almost everyone can think of this as a "conspiracy" by the Cecils. But what about it? Is it a fake on the leaflet?

    The upper level holds the right of classical interpretation. The middle-level priests use the redemption money to gather a large amount of wealth. The archbishops of the Holy Spirit Plain are full of fat in the rich land, but they are arrogant about the difficult southern situation. Now the accident is over, the bishop is dead, a large group The Holy See Knight also died. The enraged Cecils blocked the entire church. The result was that everyone in the church should bear the burden of not being angry.

    Bishop Franberger gloomy, and the printed matter in his hand was lumped together, burning it into ashes with the Holy Light, and his brain was flying fast.

    These propaganda materials of the Cecils are rough in words, but what is fatal is that the contents are almost all true.

    As long as they are in close contact with the Church of the Light, those who have a little access to the circle of priests can see the authenticity of these contents.

    These things are secretly spread, and there should be no way to spread the whole city in four days... so these things must be stopped immediately to continue to ferment.

    He looked at the priest in front of him: "I will immediately inform the Discipline Corps, collect all the pamphlets that are spread between the churches, and let the exiled knights and the church knights go to the outer city and go door-to-door. Anyone, no matter what Reasons for holding such a booklet must be turned over immediately. If they refuse to hand over, they will be dealt with by heresy."

    "Yes."

    ¡°In addition,¡± Franberry added, ¡°If there is a positive surrender, or report a hidden person, reward the ration.¡±

    The Holy See knights of Luan Cathedral and the exiled knights who rushed to this place quickly launched their actions.

    The gate of the church area, which was closed for a long time, opened. The fully armed knights rushed out from the inside and began to search for ¡°heretical evidence¡± from house to house. The knights who were guarded by the knights went to the streets, shouted with magical techniques, and warned all the propaganda materials. The civilians, and in the process, the outer city suddenly became more and more chaotic.

    Those "experienced" knights are unlikely to commit crimes in the process of breaking into their homes and searching for materials.

    Not only did the outer city begin to become chaotic, but the atmosphere in the inner city church area immediately became tense.

    The monks in black robes and scalp tattoos walked silently into a small chapel and began to interrogate all monks and low-ranking priests. A large number of brochures were turned out from the corners of the churches or priests. The priest who hid the brochure was also immediately punished with a unified confinement, followed by whipping and magic.

    The extraordinary of the church cannot be punished in front of the civilians. In order to maintain the decentness of the church, all the priests who are punished will continue to be kept in the confinement after receiving the punishment, until they complete the complete repentance.

    In just one day, thousands of promotional materials were collected from various areas of the city, some were brochures, some were flyers, and Bishop Franberry was so shocked after seeing the pile of printed materials that he did not expect so much. .

    The print quality of these prints is so beautiful, the text is clear, the layout is neat, not like the poorly printed wax-plated products, he can''t imagine how the Cecils are so beautifully printed and printed. many.

    But in any case, these things must be destroyed immediately.

    All the collected brochures were brought together and sent to the Grand Place outside the church area for public incineration. The commanders wearing the cloaks of the cloaks ran three times in the city and drove all the civilians from home. Come out and let them go to the square to watch the scene of burning.

    In the big square, people are crowded into the square. There are thousands of civilians with numbness and thin skin and thin skin. Due to the lack of food supply, people in the outer city have remained in a state of semi-starvation for almost half a month, and the hunger bites all the time. Everyone''s heart, they actually don''t want to come to the bed on the square at home, maybe they can also reduce some physical energy consumption, and gather here... everyone can only get hungry.

    But the swords of the knights and the spells of the priests can''t be violated. They don''t come.

    The wooden pedestal in the center of the square was up. The large collection of the brochure was packed and thrown on the wooden platform by a strong soldier. A tall man wearing a robes of the gods came to the stage. This tall priest Sweeping the entire square with a stern line of sight, the light shone by his side, spreading the pressure of the extraordinary.

    The civilians in the square were shocked, and suddenly they were chilling, and a silent silence filled the square.

    The tall sacred officer looked at the scene in front of his eyes with satisfaction and contempt, and then raised the staff in his hand: "You are confused and stupid! Without the guidance of the Lord, you do not know that you are falling towards the abyss of dangerous sin. !

    "The Cecils are enchanted by the devil, and they spread the power of the devil''s deception to the city!

    "Look at these embarrassing instruments. They are searched from your backyard, from your neighbor''s house, from your own bedroom! Your eyes are not bright enough, and your wisdom is not enough, so you are not aware of it. These things are actually the contract between the Cecil and the devil.

    "They sent these covenants to the city, but they are actually harming you! You were taken care of by the light, but these devil''s contract books pollute you, and the light will be far from you.

    "Only the flame can purify these embarrassing instruments. You take the initiative to hand over these instruments and watch the purification ceremony here, so you are still saved and the most hopeless of you will be purified together with these devil contracts. !"

    Several strong soldiers came up and pushed a person who was tied to the stage. There was a little commotion in the crowd gathered under the stage. However, more people just looked numbly, almost Nothing happens.

    The tall priest looked at the numb crowd and then looked at the man who was tied. It was a ragged man, and he had been beaten to the unconscious, and his nose and face were almost invisible.

    It was just a tramp caught near the gate, because the recklessly collided with the soldiers and found the brochure on his body, he was arrested.

    The biggest advantage of this tramp is that no one will know him, and no one will sing for him.

    "This man has a lot of devil''s documents and refuses to hand it over!" The priest raised his staff and pointed to the man who had lost consciousness. "He also promoted the contents of the paper and confuse him. The people around you, let everyone question the Lord and question the church!"

    There was finally some commotion in the crowd. It seemed that someone was really scared by the words of the priest, and the person who was tied suddenly struggled. He tried to stretch his neck and seemed to want to shout something but the soldier next to him immediately A fist hit him on his stomach, and the pain suddenly made the weak man fall back into a semi-conscious state.

    The priest frowned at the momentary accident and waved his staff: "Put the leader into the devil''s instruments!"

    The soldiers immediately dragged the tied man to the center of the table, and then pushed it into the "hill" piled up in a pile of propaganda materials. Another monk in the black robe walked up and took it easy. The burning oil falls on the pile of books and the man.

    Some people whispered in the crowd, some people nervously stepped back, some people whispered, and some people''s faces showed a distorted and excited appearance, stretching their necks and watching the movement on the stage.

    Someone suddenly heard a whisper from behind: "Isn''t that old Sam... Old Sam doesn''t recognize the word!"

    The person who heard the snoring immediately turned to look for the speaker, and wanted to inquire more details, but only saw a back.

    Someone was curious and whispered, "What''s wrong?"

    "The one above who is going to be burned seems to be called Sam. He doesn''t recognize the word."

    Several people in ordinary burlap clothes moved around in the crowd, and where they passed, the whispered discussion began to spread:

    "The man on the stage seems to call Sam a confession!"

    The commotion grew from small to large, and the whispered argument became a rumbling voice. Although the scale was still small, the priests standing on the stage finally noticed these unusual movements. A strange feeling rose in his heart. In this vague sense of uneasiness, he decisively gave up the original mission, and immediately raised his hand to summon a light.

    "People who violate the will of the Lord should be purified!"

    The burning sacred light ignited the oil, igniting the booklets and leaflets that propagandized the dark insider of the Church of Light, and lit the unspoken Sam.

    The tied people writhed in the fire and made a fierce call. The crowd on the square took a step back in front of this terrible scene and rang the sound of discussion from all sides, one shoulder. With a linen bag, it looks like a farmer dressed up in the nearest place to the firearms. He seems to be scared by the scene of the fire, standing there in a hurry, until the nearby crowds begin to retreat, he is slightly Go back and squat back.

    The priest standing on the table was sullen, the smell of the smell in the air and the turmoil of the ignorant people below made him particularly annoyed, and at this moment, a very very slight magical fluctuation suddenly came from under the table. Some direction passed over.

    The priest immediately looked over there, but he found nothing but a group of horrified, ridiculous civilians who were flustered and retired.

    Maybe just an illusion.

    The priest smirked his hand, and surrounded by the attendants and guardian knights, turned and left.

 Chapter 479ï¼š Fermentation

    The smoke and flames on the firearms have not completely dissipated, and the officers and the knights who executed the fires turned and left. This is full of scent, and the position of the ignorant fools makes the priests and knights feel annoyed, though On weekdays, they will enjoy the scene and enjoy the awe and panic of the people around them, but now they obviously don''t have this feeling.

    There is a lot of trouble in the church area to deal with, and the impact of the brochure can be limited not only to the outer city.

    The ordinary soldiers in the square also withdrew, and the gathered people also left and fell. This short fire broke the dead atmosphere in the siege state, but it did not make people feel excited. On the contrary, on the square. A fire has only brought fear and doubt to people -

    Burned to death is an illiterate tramp... The church just grabs the individual casually... The essence of the heretical trial is intimidation and violence.

    The things on the brochures are not really ordinary people may not know, but now the church at least voluntarily acknowledges that some of them are true.

    The crowd was exhausted, leaving only some of the churches in the scene of the incineration to be kept at the fireside. They had to clean up the ashes after the fire was completely extinguished to prevent fires, and the last small group was sparse. The civilians wandered on the edge of the square, but the Holy See servants at the care scene did not care about the wandering crowds - but a group of fools who were doing nothing.

    Several farmers and artisan apprentices dressed in the narrow alleys after leaving the square, easily opened the eyes of everyone, gathered in a semi-abandoned cottage.

    A man with a messy hair and a deep eye socket spit on the side: "The bastard... just burned an innocent person..."

    "They have always been like this," another dark-skinned young man whispered. "Unfortunately we can''t save the poor man..."

    Several people gathered in the hut couldn''t help but sigh, and a blurry and distorted shadow suddenly appeared in the shadow of the corner of the hut. The shadow shook twice in the air, quickly gathering and condensing into a petite Figure: "We can''t save everyone, our mission is not allowed to risk exposure to save people. When things happen, the only way we can avoid standing by is to use the skills we have learned on weekdays. Every opportunity to spread chaos and division between opponents."

    Several people gathered in the hut saw the petite figure that emerged, and immediately got up and respectfully bowed: "Secretary!"

    "You can''t call a position in a mission. Even if you confirm the safety around you, you will remember every time you make another mistake. You have to learn a lot more things." Amber waved his hand and made a change in the face of the person in front of him. She looked around in a circle, "but your actions in the square are still qualified."

    This is a special action team of the Military Intelligence Bureau, and Amber personally leads them.

    Lu¡¯an City has been blocked. The last time someone entered the city gate was still 20 days ago, but for the amber who mastered the deep shadow technique, it was not necessary to send a small team and a batch of materials into Lu¡¯an City through the shadow industry. Difficulties - Even if the "Military Director" of Amber does not shoot, the professionally trained MIB cadres also have a lot of professional skills to help them quietly enter the city and lurk in the outer city.

    The sacred attitude of the priests and knights in the outer city of the cathedral gave the team great convenience. Obviously, the gang in the cathedral had no experience in dealing with espionage, or almost everyone in this era was in the face. The military cadres trained by Cecil will appear to be full of flaws.

    The temporary Bishop Luan put most of his attention on maintaining the operation of the church area, and for the outer city where a large number of ¡°useless civilians¡± were gathered, he arranged only a minimum number of soldiers and discipline monks to maintain order. In this era, it is incomprehensible: in the form of confrontation in this era, only the vassal forces around the supernatural and the extraordinary are valuable, and most of the bottom people do not have the power to shake the order. Without the idea of ??active rebellion, for the underlying civilians, shocking with sufficient force is enough to ensure order ¨C this is the highest price-performance idea so far.

    However, the officers of the Military Intelligence Bureau are precisely the experts who have started to infiltrate from these lowest areas and gradually spread the chaos to the upper level.

    From five days ago, Amber took this team to lurk in the city of Luan. According to the orders of the upper level, they spread the first batch of propaganda materials in the outer city, and constantly spread the situation inside Luan City, and Lu The priests of Ann Cathedral responded slowly to the propaganda materials than expected - until the first batch of materials were all scattered, they finally noticed this.

    This was followed by searches and arrests that affected the entire city, as well as looting and violence in the process.

    Everything is expected in amber - the Knights of the Holy See and the exiled knights who fled in Luan City have accumulated enormous pressure, and as long as there is any reason for catharsis, their pressure will immediately become a shameful atrocity.

    And they don''t think there is anything wrong with doing this.

    Although the situation inside the church area is still unclear, Amber can also guess what will happen in the inner wall of the inner city: part of the propaganda material points directly to the contradictions of interest within the church, and other content conceals the Cecil The policy of preferential treatment for "wake up the priests", although it is impossible to directly bring the bottom priests of those marginal areas to Cecil by this level of propaganda materials, it is enough to cause a certain degree of vacillation and confusion.

    The city has been blocked for sixty days, and the internal contradictions of the fermentation have begun to ferment. At this moment, any form of hurricane ignition will have an unprecedented effect.

    And as the atmosphere inside the church area becomes tense, the principals in the Luan Cathedral will have less effort to pay attention to the outer city ¨C they may even think that the problems in the outer city have been ¡°effectively purifying the ceremony¡±. Give it a complete solution and relax your vigilance.

    Then the next activity of the officers of the Military Intelligence Bureau is even easier.

    Amber touched his smooth chin - this seemingly very fanciful thinking movement was learned from Gao Wen, which made me look more majestic: "How is the magic net terminal working? The picture is passed back. What?"

    A tall, skinny MI officer patted the black metal box at his feet: "The state is good - and the miniaturized magic net terminal is much lighter and more convenient to use."

    This tall and thin military bureau clerk was the one who had been carrying a linen bag in the square.

    The black metal box at his feet is obviously a magical guide - it has a slightly narrower end, and a crystal is embedded in the front and the front of the shell. The size of the entire metal box is less than half a meter, and the straw is wrapped around it. After the class, it can just be stuffed into a linen bag.

    It still has quite a considerable volume and weight, which is not portable, but for those who have seen the prototype of the Magic Network Communicator, this device is already an incredible black technology.

    "Be careful when you use it - the mechanics took a lot of effort to make it so small," Amber nodded. "This is the key to fighting those gods. Our purpose is not just to break down Lu." Ancheng, not only to drive them out of the cathedral, but more importantly, to drive them out of the ''Southern Front'', and whether this can be achieved... depends on our next move."

    The officers of the Military Intelligence Bureau are gearing up and fighting: "Yes!"

    "Very good, then assign the next task - thin, you and the hound continue to be active in the outer city, record everything that is unfavorable to the Church of the Light and send it back to the headquarters; fangs, you and the mouse continue to be near the church area. The local Bishop of Blymont has been saying strange things, but pay attention to his own safety. Others have followed me into the shadow world and moved things."

    The well-trained officers of the Military Intelligence Bureau acted immediately. A member who was named by Amber in the shadow world curiously asked: "Hey, what?"

    ¡°Flyerlets and catalogues,¡± Amber opened his mouth and smiled. ¡°There was another 20,000 copies back ¨C there was more on the road.¡±

    "Hey--" The team members couldn''t help but blew a whistle, and they had a happy smile on their faces. "They burned as fast as they printed..."

    ......

    After a voyage of ten days and nights, the witch Judge finally returned to this long-lost land.

    She still remembers what she saw a few days ago when she crossed the gate of the Rock Fortress in the north. The magnificent meteorite fortress seemed to be turned into a huge construction site. The scaffolding and construction machinery were everywhere, and the entire fortress was completely refurbished and rebuilt. Workers stayed up all night with steel plates and shock-absorbing skeletons to reinforce the northern walls of the fortress. The magician and mechanical sergeants installed large and small magic guides on the guide rails and bases at the top of the city wall. The network of arrays and all kinds of magical devices that have never been seen before and after the sights are full of sight, almost making Jacques and his peers Pierce look eye-catching.

    After seeing the scene of the Rock Fortress, the two officers of the Military Intelligence Bureau, who had performed the task for half a year, realized that the return journey was correct: the speed of local development was simply unbelievable, and they lived in the slow and backward Ansu Wangdu. In the day, I watched the nobles hold dances and social interactions. I couldn¡¯t imagine what the hometown would look like every day. If I really lived in Wangdu for three or five years, I¡¯m afraid I will even have children after I come back. Not as good as it is.

    But even with such enlightenment, when the real people entered the capital city of Cecil, the two cadres still fell into a long period of sluggishness.

    The city...not only doubled when they left, but even the street layout of many places changed.

    The temporary construction workshops and public sheds were moved to the industrial areas in the east, and they have been transformed into huge factory facilities. Originally, there were only some brick and tile houses, and at the same time, several streets with small brick buildings have become The bustling neighborhoods, the Ansu-style and practical residential buildings are arranged in various areas like the guardians of the city, and between these areas, the commercial blocks are rapidly developing due to the increasingly prosperous economy...

    I am afraid that the two officers of the Military Intelligence Bureau would not have imagined that a larger new urban construction plan on the north bank of the Baishui River has entered the stage of foundation laying. Because of the migration of the south and the merging of villages and towns, the population of Cecil City To double it...

    Jupley and Pierce entered the city with a mixture of horror and pride, and successfully completed the report in the MIB building ¨C thank God, they have at least not lost their way in the military zone.

    ¡°The Amber Director is performing the task outside,¡± the receptionist of the Military Intelligence Bureau said while registering the two expatriates. ¡°But she knows that you will return in the near future and has already arranged the next plan for you.¡±

    After completing the registration of the report, the young female clerk who served as the receptionist handed the new identification and information kit to Jupli and Pierce, then stood up straight and solemnly said: "Thank you for doing something to Cecil. Contributions - hard work!"

    Pierce and Jeepy had some mistakes at the time: they had been away from here for too long, and they missed too many key stages of organizational perfection, so that they didn¡¯t know what to do at the moment, so they had to smile a little and cautiously. Fortunately, The receptionist seems to have expected the reaction of the two predecessors, and also explained the short-lived embarrassment with a smile: "Please don''t be cautious, here is your home. Pearce, you can now disband and rest, as for Jeepy. ...the task with a special point is for you."

    Jeepie opened her eyes in amazement: "Task?"

    In her heart, she couldn¡¯t help but swear: No vacations...

    "Please relax, do not need to go out of the field, the task content is relatively easy," the receptionist seems to be seeing Jupli''s thoughts, she showed a slight mysterious smile, "This task is given by the lord - you can rest For a long time, please go to the Lord¡¯s Office to report at 4 o''clock in the afternoon."

    (Shock! Hi!!)

 Chapter 480ï¼š Jipleys new mission

    With a little nervousness and curiosity, Jeepy came to the house of the lord in the center of the south of Cecil.

    This healthy "black-skinned complexion, a good face, a little understanding of some magical skills, and the ability to swindle between the adventurist and the cellar with the ability to smack and smack the sorrow and sorrow. In the room, I guess what the lord¡¯s personally assigned task would be. She used to see Grand Duke Cecifix, but it was at the ceremony of the first phase of the Military Intelligence Bureau. She stood with a large group of concurrent students. In the square, she swears allegiance to the grandfather on the stage. At that time, she did not think that she would sit here one day and accept the orders from the lord one-on-one.

    Will it be a dangerous mission? A difficult task? Still very special, a task that must be completed by a specific person?

    No matter what you think, Jupley can''t think of any decisive gap between himself and the general military bureau. The first-stage cadre''s business level is similar, and because it is a crash course, the first-phase cadres are still more than a lot of professional skills. However, the newcomers who have been trained later, especially themselves, have been sent out for so long, and they are seriously out of touch with the local community.

    There is no one else in the room, only the chief maid of the lord is here to accompany him, and the maidservant as a maid obviously does not talk to the guests casually. In such a slightly disturbing silence, Jupli is unconscious. Then she drank a cup of tea, and the next time she put the cup down, the sound of pouring water came from the side.

    The chief maid, holding a big teapot, filled the empty cup with a sigh of relief, and then showed a little smile to Jeepy: "Please use."

    "Ah, thank you..." Jupley said subconsciously, and then he later discovered that he had drunk a few cups of tea when he didn''t notice it. Now he can''t drink it completely, but somehow she is just After seeing the little maid named Betty, I felt that there was no reason to say that the other person was just staring at himself. Jupli raised a kind of "not drinking tea from the other side is a crime." a feeling of.

    Weird psychological pressure... really is the person around the lord.

    Jupley blinked and subconsciously reached out to the tea cup next to him, but before she got up, the door of the interview room suddenly opened.

    The lord appeared there.

    I almost fell into a betty teapot and a victim of the witch, Jupli, quickly put the cup down, stood up and respectfully and salute: "To pay tribute to you, Duke adults."

    Gao Wenzhao swayed his hand: "No need to be sorry, I am waiting for you, I am preparing something. Is the trip to Wangdu still going well?"

    Jeep was a little nervous, she slightly put her hands on the lower abdomen and slightly lowered her shoulders. This is one of the few "high society conversations" she learned during her training at the Military Intelligence Bureau: "Everything Smooth, adults, Wang Du¡¯s strongholds have been handed over to the late-stage personnel, and relevant reports have been sent.¡±

    Gao Wen sat down in his own position. He saw that the "senior cadre" who seemed to be about the same age as Hedi was a little nervous and couldn''t help but smile: "It''s good not to be cautious, sit down and say it." ""

    Jabile sat down in front of Gao Wen, while the latter looked at the "witch" in the line of sight of the review. He said, "Jipley, no surname, was born in the Peipo area. Magic, once a magic apprentice who had been a short time, but after the mentor died in vendetta, he fled to Leslie''s collar and lived for a divination and sale of amulets, codenamed ''Witches'', right?"

    Jeepy was still a little nervous, but she had calmed down slightly. She nodded. "Yes, that was my previous experience."

    "Amber once recommended you, she said that you have a great talent," Gao Wen said. "It is said that you are fangs, very good at abducting, and have a set of skills to see the wind..."

    The expression on Jeep''s face suddenly looked strange and stunned. She didn''t even think about her former boss. Of course, it is also a good word for the old conference to recommend himself. After all, the boss¡¯s head has few good words. It has always been a broken mouth and awkward, and has been relying on excellent escape skills for years to avoid being killed by the enemy on the Tao, but these words used by the boss to describe his hand are spoken from the mouth of Cecil¡¯s ruler. ...that would be a little exciting.

    Fortunately, Gao Wen quickly dismissed the "witch" lady: "Don''t be nervous, I know the abbreviation of amber. I will know the domain you really excel by filtering. You are a personal person in words, and Should you know how to resonate and recognize people in words?"

    Jeepie was a bit embarrassed: "It''s just something... not influx."

    "This is a talent that can come in handy, and I happen to have a mission for you. It needs your talent. What needs to be reminded is that this mission will have a very profound impact on your MIB career, but it It¡¯s really important,¡± Gao Wen said as he took a piece of paper from the side. ¡°Look at these things.¡±

    Jeep was curious to pick up the papers, and was surprised to see that there was a vivid picture of the above. She first thought of oil painting, but soon she found that the completely realistic black and white picture was very different from the artist''s work. Moreover, the content on those pictures is not a scene full of artistic features and portraits. On the contrary, it is something that is almost artistic and not pleasant.

    She saw the faceless priests and monks and monks who beat the people, saw the soldiers dressed up and dragged the residents from the houses to the street, and saw the people wearing the robes of the priests commanding the soldiers to set fire to the house and see the Knights of the Holy See from the property. The civilians took it away, and the **** people fell to the ground and pleaded...

    Many pictures are not very clear, and the angle is not appropriate. It gives people the feeling that it is sneaky and recorded in the side, and this angle just gives the person who looks at these pictures a strong sense of substitution, as if It¡¯s all happening in front of me, it¡¯s happening at this moment...

    And more importantly: even in the most unclear picture, the expressions of the pastors, priests, and the Knights of the Holy See are the clearest and most complete.

    In the heart of Jeepy, there was a strong disgust and resistance. Because of the above scene, she has seen it in reality, and even experienced it.

    It¡¯s normal for a fugitive from a foreign country to be a real supernatural, but to master the magical skills of one or two hands. The witch who uses the ¡°witchcraft¡± of divination to ¡°encourage the people¡± is rejected by the local church. Once you encounter a criminal incident related to extraordinary power, it is the first object of doubt. It is common practice to be beaten and beaten. Even if nothing happens on weekdays, it will be blackmailed by the church or the lord. ......

    There are many people who believe in the Light, but in this world of religion, there are many people who reject the Holy Light. In those who live in the bottom of society, there are people who have no faith everywhere, and how many are "Mage Apprentices". This is especially true of Jeepie.

    Gao Wen looked at Jipley¡¯s expression changes, and quietly took a magic guide from the side. The structure of the magic device is like a simplified magic network communicator. The number of magic lines on the triangular base is very small. But the top is inlaid with a high-quality projection crystal.

    Gao Wen put the device on the table and activated it in Jeep''s curious line of sight: "Look at these pictures again."

    The magic guide was activated, and the image pre-stored in the crystal was projected immediately. This time, Jeepy saw the dynamic scene directly and saw the scene of the church people beating the streets.

    The picture was short and violent, apparently recorded in a panic and concealed situation.

    As a mage apprentice, Jupli is not surprised at the magical device that can project the image. She is only curious about the content of the picture: "Adult, these are..."

    ¡°What happened and happened in Lu¡¯an City,¡± Gao Wen said seriously. He looked at Jeep¡¯s eyes. ¡°I asked you, after seeing these portraits and images, let you see what you see and think. Telling more people and letting those people realize the dark side of the Church of Light, what do you say?"

    Jipley seemed to know what his mission was. She thought and said: "Overly direct criticism and cursing may be very effective for those who are in conflict with the Church of Light, but for neutral people and the Holy Light. On the contrary, the proponents of the church may have the opposite effect. Presenting the facts in the most neutral way, and saying that ''the church is always so dark'' is also said to be the most straightforward resonance. In addition, it can also be Link the victims in these pictures to the people who receive the propaganda, and let those who hear these things realize that they are also people who will be beaten, plundered, and fired at any time. If you don''t mind making up some extra information, I can also compose a series of backgrounds outside of these pictures..."

    "We don''t need to fabricate anything, we only state the facts," Gao Wen said faintly. "We only need to state the facts, which is enough."

    "It¡¯s just enough to state the facts to achieve the effect you want," Jupli said immediately, but then frowned. "There are too many people in the South, believe in the light, believe in different gods, no faith... That is a huge number..."

    As a wise man, Jeep has completely guessed the lord''s intentions, and as a person who does not believe in the light, she has no conflict with this matter. Now she is only curious, that is, she can only use this one. Convince the mouths of three or two people, how to do what the lord asks for.

    The lord specifically called himself, and also collected the information in front of him. The picture must be against the Church of the Light in the entire South. This kind of thing can be done by one or two people who are fangs.

    Gao Wen looked at Jipley''s face and smiled slowly: "If your voice can be heard by people across the South?"

    Jupley looked up in surprise and looked at Gao Wen¡¯s eyes. Then she thought of the incredible things that had happened in this incredible land. All the surprises in my heart turned out to be "the ancestors¡¯ savage operations can certainly become so don¡¯t ask. The mentality of just doing it is: "...if you can do this... then I have to be prepared."

    "Let''s get ready, Miss Jeepie," Gao Wen stood up and said in a word, "The new war has begun."

 Chapter 481ï¼š Widely spread

    A new war has begun.

    If it was once shallow, I could only lie in the adventurer''s bar in the country. I am afraid I couldn''t understand the meaning behind this sentence, but for the moment Jipply, she realized that she wanted to What an amazing feat of doing things.

    If her voice can really spread throughout the South.

    If the information in front of you can really be sent to everyone''s eyes and ears.

    Then... the bad days of the Church of the Light can come.

    The extreme light of the Church of the Light is not a day or two. Their actions against the heresy and the squeezing of civilians have not only been for a long time, but they have intensified in recent years, but countless ordinary people still silently tolerate it, and even some are used to it. The meaning of this, it gives people the feeling that ordinary people really do not realize the pain, do not know the resistance, but Jupli, who used to be a member of ordinary people, knows that this is not the case at all.

    The people are numb, but they don''t have any thoughts. They are used to reciprocity, but that doesn''t mean they like it.

    They are obedient, but the status quo of information occlusion and lack of knowledge leads them to not understand the truth of the darkness of the church, and can not think of other lifestyles in the world, and more importantly, there is never a The sound is spoken from the perspective of ordinary people.

    But after the initial excitement was slightly calmed down, Jupli quickly thought of a question: "Adults, these things may really have a great impact on the Church of the Light, but the **** of the Light has a lot of believers in the South. Many civilians really believe in the light, in this respect..."

    "Yes, so what I have to do is not to eradicate the Holy Light, but to eradicate the Church of the Light," Gao Wen nodded. "For those who sincerely pursue the Holy Light, I will give them the light and I will arrange you." See you at the first time with the Holy Grail of the Holy Light, and you can get a good idea of ??what the Cecil¡¯s own light faith should be."

    "Da Mushou... Wright?" Jeepie blinked in dismay. "What about the pastor?"

    "It''s him, but he is no longer a pastor," Gao Wen laughed, and looked forward to what Jeep would reveal after seeing the white knights on the territory who were training. "Jeep, you. It¡¯s been too long to leave, and the changes here are beyond your imagination to experience it with your own eyes.¡±

    The witch Jupli left, and in the interview room, only Gao Wen and Betty, who was holding a big teapot, were silent. After a moment of silent thought, Gao Wen looked at the little maid who was in a daze: "Go and call Rebecca. Come."

    The little maid screamed and woke up: "Oh! Good!"

    Betty left for a while, the door of the room opened, and Gao Wen heard an energetic voice coming from the door: "Ancestral ancestor, are you looking for me?!"

    "Yes, I asked..." Gao Wen responded to the side and turned his head to the door. As a result, when he saw Rebecca''s momentary words, he became an exclamation. "You finally lit the house?!"

    He looked at his little granddaughter with a stunned look. The half-face of the nephew was blackened, and the clothes and hands on the upper body were black and gray everywhere. It looked like she had just blown up the Magic Technology Institute. letter.

    Gao Wen still remembers that the last time Rebecca appeared in front of him, he almost blew up a lab. This silly idea of ??a strange idea tried to use a big fireball to make a 1:1 ancestor statue, and the result was pinched to the left leg. The fireball was blown up... Gao Wen didn¡¯t know if it was the girl¡¯s thinking circuit, or should she be surprised that she could stick to three-quarters of the time...

    Did the girl play the big fireball as a plasticine from childhood?

    When Rebecca heard the words of his ancestors, he was embarrassed to spit out his tongue: "That... I just came in the kitchen..."

    "What are you doing in the kitchen?" Gao Wen snorted. "Stolen and then accidentally dropped the stove?"

    Rebecca has a fork and is straightforward: "Give you a stew of bone soup!"

    Gao Wen is even more embarrassed: "What is the stewed bone soup?"

    "Aunt Herti said that you are old and your bones are not good," Rebecca thought he didn''t want to sell his aunt. After he sold it, he reacted afterwards. "Oh yes, my aunt won''t let me follow." You said. But I think if I cook for you personally, you will be happy!"

    Gao Wen: "??"

    This is all messy!

    Rao is a piece of the experience of the traversing and the experience of the satellite, Gao Wen can not tell the two have been ... what was thought in the brains of great-grandchildren, and Rebecca¡¯s head was caught by the city gate. Heti even followed the mess...

    He finally faintly understood the idea of ??who was drinking bone soup every night for a while.

    But I was amazed to be surprised, but I couldn¡¯t understand it. Gao Wenhao knows that this bear child wants to express himself. Although he has messed up everything because of his clumsiness, this kind of mind is still worth encouraging. He has to put a look on his face. Nothing can be loved back to the stomach, trying to calmly say: "Well, I know your heart, but next time don''t be so sloppy. What soup do you stew?"

    "It''s too sweet to hold back."

    Gao Wen: "..."

    It seems that it has nothing to do with the mind...

    After a long time in my heart, I kept my face on the face of majesty. Gao Wen almost slammed the topic to the direction that I wanted to say at the beginning: "I don¡¯t want to say this. I am looking for you. I want to confirm with you." The installation of the broadcasting system, now we can cover the magic network signal to where?"

    Rebecca was listening to the matter, and quickly wiped his face and seriously reported: "On the axis of the cross centered on Kant, we built the backbone network with the magic energy relay tower, now four new cities. The magic net has been connected with the backbone network, and the coverage has been basically achieved. In addition, in some satellite towns passing through the cross-axis, we also ensure that each town has at least one magic net broadcast terminal, which has passed the test machine. It is."

    After a pause, she showed a glimpse and continued: "The area outside the axis of the cross has not yet been covered. On the one hand, the construction team can''t keep up. After all, the human and material resources are limited. On the other hand, the population in remote areas is scattered. The villages have not yet merged, the cost of laying the magic net and setting up the broadcasting facilities cannot be made. And the production capacity of the magic net terminal is also problematic. Only half of the newly built magic net terminal manufacturing factory has completed the acceptance..."

    The problems caused by over-expansion of the territory have existed since the beginning, and they are still fermenting. The limited manpower and material capacity of the Cecil Industrial Zone and the capacity of the factory limit the promotion of new technologies in the south and the construction of infrastructure.

    However, the merger of villages and towns and population migration that Gaowen has vigorously promoted from the beginning has been going smoothly. After the population is concentrated in the developed areas, the shortcomings in building capacity and capacity can be alleviated to a certain extent. For Rebecca report In the case, Gao Wen is already very satisfied.

    ¡°It¡¯s almost time for the broadcast system to be pre-heated and tested in three days.¡±

    The Magic Web Broadcasting System has always been one of the most highly regarded projects, but the complexity of the system and the high demands on the infrastructure have led to a longer test cycle and perfect cycle than other Magic Industry products. Since the end of the Battle of the Firestone Rock Fortress, Gao Wen has used this system for the first "trial broadcast". The entire Magic Network Broadcasting System has been undergoing long and difficult adjustments and testing of the magic network communication developed in parallel with the broadcasting system. This process is being improved step by step.

    Today, the system is finally ready to come in handy.

    Gao Wen thought carefully about what the first program should broadcast after the magic net broadcast really came into practical use. The public bombing of the remnant Church of the Light in the South was the best way he thought of it, but he never thought about it at first. I am looking for someone from the Military Intelligence Bureau to do this, but I want to let Wright, a professional missionary, personally come into play. When the people¡¯s faith is in crisis, the decaying church is astray, in order to save the fading belief in the Holy Light, human history. The first white knight stood up and became an idol. He thought it was exciting to think of this script.

    But then Amber recommended him a more suitable talent, that is, eloquence, good at dealing with anyone Jeep.

    He still remembers that it was very difficult for Amber to say something that made sense:

    "If you want to use your words to fight against your opponent, it''s more effective than being honest and honest."

    In short, the person who wants to face the dirty water can''t do it.

    Gao Wenshen thought that although the work of the Holy Light Church itself was very dirty, it was a dirty water, but Jeep was still more suitable than a Wright as a professional "news presenter."

    Of course, according to Gao Wen¡¯s standards, Jacques does not exactly meet his requirements. He wants to create a kind of ¡°media¡±, which is a platform for high-efficiency and wide-ranging information dissemination to the public. The talent is not just the so-called "eloquence", but there is no way, there is no radio and television school in this world... the real professionals can only cultivate themselves.

    Rebecca, who got the new mission, left happily.

    It can be expected that the truly practical Magic Web broadcasting system will soon show its unparalleled power.

    However, the magic net broadcast is still an imperfect thing. Its limited coverage at the current stage and the limited boot time per day limit its effect. Therefore, in addition to the magic net broadcast, the real effect on the fight against the Holy Light Church is It is still a few things in Gao Wen¡¯s original plan:

    Newspapers, leaflets, brochures, and preachers in remote areas.

    He glanced at the "photos" that came out of Luan City on the table and then sent them to Godwin Orlando.

    Soon, the information and images from Lu¡¯an City will be turned into tens of thousands of newspapers and brochures, and they will be accompanied by explanatory texts that will resonate with the public and make people see the truth. With the help of the magic net file transmission system, They will be printed simultaneously in the printing plant of the main city of Cecil and the four industrial new towns. With the postman team going south, the materials that will shake the Church of the Light will be quickly spread throughout the Principality of Cecil.

    Before the priests in Luan City jumped into the wall, Gao Wen would not use the city for a pawn, and even the recent military blockade line should be maintained outside the city wall.

    He won''t attack there because he knows very well that the priests are waiting for his assault on his magical cannon, and every shot will add a new group of martyrdom saints to the Church of the Light.

    Those priests will not get this opportunity, they will face another level of "offensive", in the face of this "offensive", they will be destined to "sublime" missed.

    In the end, they will not be expelled by the Cecil guns, they will be expelled by the angry people.

    On that day, the influence of the Church of the Light in the South was completely removed.

 Chapter 482ï¼š First is the newspaper

    The priests of Lu¡¯an City did not know what was going on outside the blockade¡¯s walls. In fact, even without a blockade, they would not notice the infiltration and destruction from the bottom of the population since the open fire on the square that day. The city of Luan was temporarily calmed down. The priests of the cathedral thought that burning the propaganda materials solved the problem, at least promptly prevented the further destruction of the Cecils. However, in fact, the more surging forces are in the illusion of calm. It is brewing in every corner of this blocked city.

    Some unspeakable gossips began to spread in the city. People sneaked into the house after the night, discussing the diminishing supply of rations and the gates of the church area. Some people said that the food of one car and one car was transported to the church. In the district, some people say that the underground of Lu¡¯an Cathedral is full of food for the whole city to eat for a year, and some more disturbing news points out that the priests in the city have begun to prepare for the escape. The rumors blossomed like a night out, and then spread quickly throughout the outer city.

    More flyers and brochures enter the city through secret passages in this dark tide.

    The burning and fire in the square did have a strong intimidation effect. A large number of civilians were shocked. After the new flyers appeared, many people immediately chose to turn in their hands, but others chose to secretly leave those things. In the second batch of leaflets, there is not only the disclosure of the Church of the Light, but also a description of another good life: a more open-minded belief, a more prosperous life, and a holy light belonging to everyone. It is inexplicable attraction for the Luan people who have already suffered from the long-term high-voltage blockade.

    Therefore, while a large number of leaflets were handed in, other parts of the leaflets were transferred to more secret channels, which spread in unintentional alleys, spread on dim nights, and spread among hungry and fearful people. They may have been more difficult to spread, but they have left a deeper impression on people''s minds, and in the process, Lu''an City is gradually splitting in an undetectable way.

    The priests in the cathedral probably never understand why the flyers are so attractive to civilians, but the officers of the military bureau who are carrying out sabotage operations in the city can understand this well: before the rise of Cecil, There has never been a superb group or aristocratic group in the world who will use the attitude of "people" to talk to the people, even if the conversation is just a few words printed on paper, just a few greetings, a few encouragements, a few promises. The temperature they carry is also precious in this cold age.

    The civilians in Lu¡¯an City are regarded as the best among the civilians. They are richer, more decent and have higher literacy rates than the average civilian. But they are only civilians in the end. In this era of distinct people, they are in Lu Ancheng is still the bottom of the crowd. In the time of peace and prosperity, they may still be better than people in other places, but after the situation is difficult, their living conditions will turn sharply, and this huge The gap has further aggravated the dissatisfaction in their hearts, causing them to have deeper barriers with the gods in the city.

    Of course, the cathedral is not always aware of the intricate connections between the edge of the church and the outer city. As new flyers are discovered and turned over, high-ranking priests are finally alert to the number of these flyers. Suddenly surprised by the speed of replenishment, he began to conduct searches and cross-examinations in various regions. In the process, Luan Bishop Fran?ois also specially convened a city resident and conducted sermons in the square. Telling everyone that the difficult situation in Lu¡¯an City is caused by the Cecil¡¯s blockade. The Cecil talent is the chief culprit in the difficulty. He appeals to everyone to maintain the piety of the Holy Light and their loyalty to the church. Face the current difficult situation with the greatest tenacity.

    This was a successful sermon. Fran?ois Braun saved a little of the confidence of the civilians. However, after the end of the sermon, dozens of civilians suspected of privately discussing the church and discussing the flyers were publicly whipped, along with the skin. When the whip fell, more people only accumulated resistance and resentment against Luan Cathedral.

    It may be the Cecils who blocked the city, but the monks who waved the whip and plundered the rations. For most ordinary people, they did not care about the details of the confrontation. They only care about their own lives.

    More image data was transmitted to Lu''an City for the first time. It was passed to Cecil''s hometown and passed to the printing factory in four new industrial cities in the South. It became tens of thousands of newspapers and was sent to The entire South.

    With the application of industrial printing presses, the circulation and frequency of the Cecil weekly newspaper have greatly increased. Now it can not only be published throughout the country, but also changed from one week to two in a week, and occasionally one more. Special issue.

    The Cecil Weekly, which has a wide audience, now has more and more readers. Merchants use it to sniff business opportunities. Scholars use it to accumulate knowledge. Literacy civilians also rely on it to understand changes in food prices and changes in government orders, even if they are not. Literacy people will also gather around literate people and listen to the contents of others reading newspapers to understand the changes in this land, because this information is closely related to their food, clothing and accommodation.

    Benny, who lives in Carroll City, is a close-knit person. He goes to the place where newspapers are sold early on the first and sixth days of the week, and gets the latest issue before everyone. Cecil Weekly, and take many copies at a time.

    Because he is a newsboy.

    This is an emerging "professional". Even the officials of the Vocational Affairs Office are not recruiting a group of children in the newly established general education school in order to let the newspapers be released as soon as possible and reduce the pressure on the newspapers and periodicals. The recruitment criteria are family poverty and good grades. These children go out to work on Mondays and Saturday mornings without classes. Although the income in half a day is not much, it is still a valuable supplement for them and the families behind them. Benny got this valuable job because he had learned some spelling skills from his father and had a good grade in school.

    In the early morning, the first line of sunshine still hesitated on the horizon. The newly opened magic spar street lamp on the city street has not been extinguished. Benny has already arrived at the newspaper office. He has more than a dozen people behind him, half of which are Half the old child like yourself.

    Say hello to your friends, talk about the new things in the city, or talk about the teachers in the general school. Time is passing unconsciously. Benny enjoys this relaxed feeling, although he can¡¯t say it, but he Knowing that the arrival of the Cecils has changed everything in the city, many adults are worried about the changes in the city, but Benny feels that life is quite good now.

    Shortly after the first sun rose to the horizon, the newly built mechanical bell rang outside the two streets. With the bells of the first time of the day, the magic spar lights on both sides of the road were extinguished one after another. The door of the Press Office opened.

    Not long after, Benny received the newspapers to be delivered and sold today. He prepared two large bags, one bag containing newspapers ordered by others, and one bag containing newspapers ready for retail.

    Rich people such as businessmen and scholars hope to see the new newspaper in the first time. They usually spend a few more copper plates to handle the one-month ¡°delivery service¡±, and the special person will send the newspaper directly to the home. It is said that in the big cities in the south, such work was done by professional postmen, but the number of postalmen in Carroll was not enough, so the work of sending newspapers was also handed over to the newsboys.

    Benny took a heavy bag and walked quickly toward the street. He quickly completed the task of the neighborhood he wanted to send, and then he found a clean place and took a report to seriously. Looks like.

    This is lazy, but no one will come to him for trouble in the corner where no one pays attention.

    Benny is not worried that he will not be able to complete the sales task of the day because of reading the newspaper. Because the number of people reading the newspaper is becoming more and more, this thing has always been in short supply.

    At least it is now.

    Benny looked at it seriously. He watched the first edition of the news and current affairs, and then began to look at a new section that recently caught his attention.

    The name of this section is "Faith and Church"

    This is a new section, which appeared in the Cecil Weekly for the first time in a special issue before the third issue.

    In the first two or three newspapers, the content of this section is not unusual, mainly classic religious allusions and easy-to-understand fable stories, as well as some common-sense content about religious rituals and gods, regardless of the above. What is it, it is very interesting for Benny, he is reading these as interesting stories.

    But this time the above seems a bit unusual. Benny didn''t see the stories and fables of the short paragraphs, but saw a full-page article and a striking headline on the article:

    "Where does the wealth of the priests of the Northern Light Church work?"

    Benny was a bit curious, but just before he wanted to continue watching it, a curse from the side interrupted him: "Hell!"

    Benny was shocked. He turned his head and saw that the old Tom, who lived in the same block, was holding a newspaper in his old cobbler. He looked angry and sighed again: I do not believe!"

    Benny narrowed his neck, and he was afraid of the old man: Old Tom was a light believer, and he was pious and stubborn. It is said that he donated half of his family to the church after his wife died. On weekdays, he lived a frugal and lonely life. . As a cobbler, the old Tom''s craft is unquestionable, but as a stubborn and lonely old man, he seems very difficult to get along with.

    The children are very afraid of him.

    At this time, old Tom continued to whisper and cursed. He seemed to be very dissatisfied with the contents written in the newspaper. However, while cursing, he couldn¡¯t help but pick up the newspaper and continued to look at the content above. Look at a sentence.

    The more he looked at Benny, the more he was afraid. He felt that this lonely old man was probably not really normal, so he quietly stepped back and prepared to leave quietly, but he had not moved yet, and his temperamental old cobbler Cried him: "Child! You said that the things in this newspaper are nonsense!?!"

    When Bennetton was shrinking his neck again, he boldly raised his head and prepared to take two sentences and leave. However, at the moment of raising his head, the half-year-old child was shocked.

    He saw the grotesque, old-fashioned coward who was stunned and squinted, his eyes blushing, the face that was always cold and cold, all in pain and distorted.

    "It''s all nonsense! It must be nonsense!" Old Tom grabbed the newspaper, and the newspaper was almost wrinkled in his hand, but his voice shook. "They told me... The golden coins rang, my name went to the kingdom of God, and Martha will wait for me in the kingdom of God..."

    Benny blinked, he didn''t know what the old cobbler was saying, but his eyes swept through the newspaper in his hand, written on the "theological commentator" signed "White Knight". The words are clear and clear:

    "...they (the pastors) are good at using all kinds of unconfirmed short promises to defraud the believers'' money. There are several common sayings... When the gold coins are ringing, they can reserve their seats in the Kingdom of God, or Sending the soul of a deceased relative to the Kingdom of God, but in reality it has nothing to do with the teachings of the Light...

    "In the original light of the Holy Light, there is a clear statement about the salvation of the soul. However, the priests will never let ordinary people see this part, or will not interpret this part in detail..."

    Old Tom¡¯s mood seemed to have finally stabilized a little. His eyes were still red, but he stopped cursing. Instead, he picked up the newspaper and quickly looked at the things again.

    "Pooh."

    He snorted and sipped, then hesitated to throw the newspaper away, but in the end he stuffed the newspaper into his clothes and walked away slowly.

    Benny looked at the scene in confusion, then noticed that more people around him were holding newspapers.

    People gathered together in twos and threes to discuss the contents of the newspaper. Some people were worried, some were angry, and some were confused.

    It seems that no one has the same intense reaction as the old Tom. However, they are undoubtedly very concerned about the contents of the newspaper. There are still many people who do not hold newspapers. It seems that they are also asking others.

    Benny thought about it and suddenly knew what he should do.

    He raised the newspaper in his hand and shouted loudly: "Sell the newspaper! Sell the newspaper! The new Cecil Weekly! Take a look! The inside story of the church! The first-hand news!"

 Chapter 483ï¼š program

    Since the end of the war in the south, all the church forces in the entire South have entered a certain period of time. The most influential Church of the Light is blocked in the city of Luan, and the activities of the missionaries are also stopped, outside the Church of the Light. The churches of the different gods, which were originally relatively weak and scattered, quickly smelled the dangerous atmosphere and actively stopped or reduced the frequency of activities in the south. It can be said that with the end of the war on the South, the faith communication activities on this land In essence, it has become a vacuum that is still spreading. Only the ¡°Religious Belief of the Holy Light¡±, which is slowly infiltrated from Cecil City, or ¡°Pure Orthodox Theory¡±.

    With the opening of the "public opinion propaganda offensive", the slowly infiltrating Protestant faith will quickly fill this vacuum zone, and correspondingly, the influence of the old Holy Light Church will be extremely hard hit in this process.

    Cecil''s printing machine started.

    Overwhelming newspapers and promotional materials are covering the entire south, and the secrets and discussion articles about the Church of the Light are appearing in front of people every minute, every second.

    In the words of Godwin Orlando and Wright, these articles dissect the behemoth of the Church of Light in an extremely cold, extremely clear and straightforward way. For the first time, the Church of Light is not a superb force, not a high power. A holy group with a divine aura, but as an ordinary force that needs to rely on strength to maintain and rely on money to be placed in front of everyone, after removing all the precious rhetoric and cover, people first I saw how the church works. How does it control the spread of theological knowledge, how to maintain the integrity of the top members, how to absorb new people, how to amass wealth, how to maintain force to ensure their status, how to fabricate lies to combat competitors...

    After all the details have been dissected, every aspect of the operation of the Church of Light has become sacred.

    On this basis, the news from Lu''an City, as a news item in the middle of the "Science Section", began to appear quietly in all the prominent pages of the newspaper.

    As the main editor of the news page, Godwin Orlando''s literary skills show a powerful force. His articles do not need any slang words, nor any fierce emotional expression. He just quietly states everything about the Church of Light. It has already awakened thousands of people.

    However, only newspapers are not enough.

    In the city of Cecil, in a special building on the edge of the Mage area, Jeepy is trying to calm his mood.

    The building was originally part of the Magic Technology Institute, but with the establishment of the Magic Network Communications-Broadcast Composite System, the building was separated and used independently as the control center of the Magic Network Communications-Broadcast. On the upper level, the technicians worked overtime and rebuilt and constructed. According to the experience of the first magic net broadcast, it was transformed into the first practical "play studio" of Cecil.

    Although I think I have a good psychological quality, although I have a strong self-confidence before, but at this moment, Jupli still feels an irresistible tension is full of heart.

    She sat in the hallway outside the studio, looking through the window and watching the magical technicians in the final debugging of the equipment. There was a light blue room, half of the room was reserved for herself, and it was laid out. It is like a normal and warm living room, with simple and comfortable sofas and round tables, and soft and bright lights. The other half of the room seems to be a huge and complicated magic laboratory: three special large-scale magic net terminals are placed in three In different directions, the metal beams spread over the magic lines extend from the base of the magic net terminal to the control seat at the end of the room. A row of seats and rune devices are placed there to control the lighting of the entire room and each magic The state of the network terminal, and when the "program" begins, those agents will be filled with technicians who are serious and eager to wait.

    Jabil said that his job was to sit on the sofa at the end of the room and face the huge and complicated magical machinery and a group of expressionless staff to read his own manuscript.

    In addition to the machines and technicians and a guest, there will be no other communication objects and audiences in front of her, but in fact... there will be countless people in the entire South at the same time seeing themselves through the setting of four industrial new towns and a large number The "public magic network terminal" in the satellite towns, their faces will appear in front of all of them.

    She has not seen so many people in her life.

    Jipley, who has always been proud of her mouth, is afraid to speak for the first time in her life.

    And just as Jupley was in tension and anxiety, a brisk voice suddenly came from the side and interrupted the witch''s cranky thoughts: "Nervous? You can eat some sugar when you are nervous~"

    Jeep was shocked and hurriedly looked back, but saw Miss Rebecca Cecil standing next to her. The noble lady with a glory surname wore a loose white technician¡¯s white robe outside the dress. It seems that there is no elegant aristocratic lady, her eyes are shining brightly, and she is holding a piece of candy in her hand, and is handing it to her: "Give it, I will not let it go in the studio." Something."

    Jupley wanted to salute again and again, but when she reacted, Rebecca had stuffed the candy into her mouth.

    "It''s delicious to have honey inside!" Rebecca said with a smile. "When you are nervous, you eat candy. This is what Aunt Heti taught me, especially."

    "Thank you...thank you..." Jupli was a little bit stunned with candy, and it took a moment to react. He said thank you very much. "You are a very kind person."

    Rebecca¡¯s reaction scared the witch lady¡¯s jump: ¡°Wow, for the first time, someone said this to me so seriously!¡±

    Jipley was a bit sluggish at first, but just as she just thought about what to say, Rebecca had jumped to the next topic: "Are you all ready? Before the rehearsal, you seem to have stuck twice. ""

    "I... I think it''s okay," Jupley said hurriedly, then nodded hard. "I must be fine."

    "In fact, almost all the ancestors said, the most important thing on the spot, even if you can''t remember the words, you can make words on the spot," Rebecca said, shaking his head. "And you don''t look at your nervousness, maybe The one who wants to play with you is more nervous than you."

    Jabile couldn''t help but look back and look at the temporary partner who was going to appear with himself.

    On a chair not far away, a man two meters tall, extra strong, and with a scar on his eyes, is closing his eyes and looking calm.

    A glowing little girl with a translucent state floats nearby, and is trying to scare the passing of people with a grimace. It is a pity that there is no deterrent and no success at all.

    Jeep was a bit frustrated: "...I don''t think Mr. Wright is nervous at all, and Miss Emily is not nervous."

    Rebecca also saw this, she wanted to comfort Jabil, but before she spoke, the ringtone on behalf of the device suddenly rang.

    Jipley looked up and she looked at the commissioning staff who was coming out of the studio and the controller who was entering the room, and then took a deep breath.

    She stood up and nodded to Rebecca: "I am in."

    Rebecca showed a big smile and shook his fist on his chest: "Come on!"

    After sitting in the focus position of the three magic net terminals, Jeep felt that his whole body was a little fluttering, and an unreal feeling felt his heart and let the heart beat and fluttered.

    She is still nervous to die.

    Wright also walked into the studio, a man who was so strong that he didn''t look like a priest sat down opposite Jeepie. He showed a smile, and Emily floating behind him showed a smile.

    At this moment, Jeepy felt that his tension seemed to be alleviated.

    She looked at Emily and watched this spiritual girl with big eyes and a simple smile disappearing in the light of the light of Wright''s side, suddenly realizing what she was doing here.

    She feels that she is ready.

    ¡°The device is turned on for five seconds.¡±

    From a certain direction, Jupli did not pursue the direction of the sound, but sat down on the sofa and turned his head to the three complex, huge and cold magic machines.

    She remembered her first time using a lame "dubbing spell" to fool a businessman, in exchange for the full-day ration of the next day, she was also nervous to die at that time, just like today.

    "¡­¡­four three¡­¡­"

    When she was stalking the poor streets in the South, mixing her adventurers and mercenaries, she always used lies to protect herself and used tricks to trick others, but at the beginning, she didn¡¯t want to lie to anyone. She just wanted to have a full meal at the time.

    "...two...one..."

    Now she has a full meal.

    She is going to tell some truth today.

    "Start!"

    Jipley smiled on his face, and the smile was sweet and sweet:

    "Everyone, everyone, I am Jeep, you can call me Miss Witch.

    "I think everyone must be very curious about what you have seen in front of you. It is curious that a stranger suddenly appears in the magic projection to do something about this problem. I believe everyone will know it soon.

    "Welcome to the first issue of Witch Time." Today, we have to talk about what happened in Luan City..."

    In a room next to the studio, a magic network terminal used for testing was activated, accompanied by the brilliance of the holographic projection crystal, and a stable and clear image appeared above the crystal. There is also the sweet voice of Jeepie.

    Gao Wen looked at the picture and voice in front of him and turned his head slightly. He said to Herti beside him: "She is good at the people who recommend amber."

    "It''s really better than expected," Hetty nodded. "It''s fine to keep this state."

    At this time, the door of the room was suddenly pushed open, and Rebecca, who was so happy, walked in with a brisk pace. When he entered the room, he said happily: "Ancestral adults! The latest feedback came back to the local magic network terminal. They all started up smoothly!"

    Then she noticed the test sounds in the room and immediately showed a happy appearance: "Miss Jeepy is doing great!"

    "Well..." Gao Wen touched his chin, but suddenly he was a little confused. "But I can tell you that this show is called Cecil." This is the name I gave..."

    Rebecca paused: "Oh, is that the case?"

    "...It seems that she is forgetting the words, but I have compiled one," Gao Wen turned back to look at the test sounds in the middle of the room with a quirky expression. "The words on the table were not saved... but The name she is currently editing is not bad."

    Witch time is the time of the witch... It is quite a feature of this world.

 Chapter 484ï¼š Rooted

    The energy of the magic net fluctuates, sending the information to the distance as if it were a momentary wave, centering on the main city of Cecil, with a large number of magical obelisks set in the wilderness, city, country, and military station. Jeep''s voice rides on the magic net, and the synchronization is transmitted to every inch of the land that the broadcasting system can cover today in Kant, in G¨¹len, in Tanzania, in Hosman, and between the four cities. In the satellite town, hundreds of large magic network terminals for public service were simultaneously lit up.

    As early as the start of the broadcast, the various government offices have issued notices telling the public that there will be "programs" broadcast at certain times. Interested parties can go to the nearest Magic Net terminal to watch. The peculiar notices have undoubtedly caused the curiosity and concern of countless people. Since the coverage of the Magic Net trunk has not been completed in the first broadcast test, there are actually not many people who have actually seen the "Magnetic Broadcasting". Most of them are not. People have no idea what this new thing about the Office of Government Affairs, but they know one thing: the things announced by the Office of Government Affairs are certainly useful.

    So many curious people gathered in the squares everywhere early, and pointed out that these terminals were open to the public around the newly established magic network terminal. The cost is slightly expensive, but it is still in the range of ordinary people. But in fact, since they were established, only a few people have applied to use these machines: the population of this era is basically not mobile, most people live in one place throughout their lives, and their communication circles are limited to a small area. The need to contact distant relatives is basically not a noble or wealthy business.

    Those who have been affected by the relocation of the government are basically dragging their families together, and they have not applied for the use of Magic Network.

    Even so, most people gathered in the square probably know some concepts. They know that these seemingly weird large magic devices can communicate with distant places in an incredible way, transmitting distant sounds and images.

    Then these machines are lit up, and the pictures and sounds from afar are really coming to you.

    A woman who looks very beautiful appears on the holographic projection. She is like sitting in the living room at home and saying hello to the people in the square: "Everyone, everyone, I am Jeep, you can call me. Miss witch..."

    The crowd gathered around the place suddenly made a commotion. Some people were scared when this huge holographic projection appeared, and they burst into exclamation. Some people were stunned and stunned. Some people immediately took the person next to them and asked What is this and even some people stupidly look at the pretty **** the holographic projection, and when Jupli smiles and introduces herself, they raise their hands and say hello: "Ah... hello... ...Hello Miss Witch. Miss Witch, my name is Sam..."

    The "victory broadcast" conducted by the Duke of Govin Cecil in a small area more than a month ago was of a test nature, and the dignity of the Duke shocked all the people. The crowd gathered near the pilot did not dare to be too big. The commotion, and this time, is the real live response after the official release of the first Magic Net program in human history.

    In the square in the main city of Cecil, Godwin Orlando immediately directed his apprentice to film this historic moment with a magical machine that recorded images.

    Gypsy on the holographic projection certainly didn''t know the situation on the squares. She just continued to do her own work: "...Welcome to the first issue of "Witch Time". Today, we have to talk about the happening in Luan City. Things...

    ¡°First of all, welcome a friend¡¯s visit to us and I am honored to invite Mr. Wright of the Church of St. Light in Cecil, the first white knight in human history. Welcome, Mr. Wright.¡±

    As Jipley''s voice fell, the perspective of holographic projections was enlarged. People saw that there was a man sitting on the opposite side of Jeepy, a tall man, wearing a priest''s gown, surrounded by a faint light.

    People are confused by the newly heard noun, the white knight. This vocabulary is very strange. It seems that it is not the existing sacred career. Some people also think of the contents of several recent newspapers, and their faces are thoughtful. .

    In the holographic projection, Wright greeted the audience: "Hello everyone, I am Wright. Miss Jipley, you don''t have to use ¡®Hello¡¯ to call me, we can relax and talk.¡±

    "Okay, Mr. Wright. I want to ask you to answer my questions first. I believe the audience is also very curious about these questions. What does your career ''White Knight'' mean?"

    "First of all, I am honored by our lord, the great Duke of Coventry, the name of this new profession, named White Knight. The word was first proposed by the Duke. And about the birth of the White Knight... Please allow me to finish from this year. The war began to talk about..."

    There were more and more people gathered in the field, and a large number of people who had stayed at home heard the news of the magic net broadcast. They were dragged by friends and relatives to the place where they could see the radio images. They were shocked by this incredible. The magic, curious about who the two people talked in the projection, curious about the usefulness and concept of this projection, but soon they were attracted by the content of the program itself.

    They are immersed in Wright''s story, immersed in the story that is very far away from their lives, but actually happening.

    Wright is indeed an excellent preacher.

    Although his preaching style is unique, although his words during his sermons have been criticized by traditional pastors, he is really good at grasping the hearts of ordinary people. He is very good at making his own stories in the case of resonating with the audience. Tell more people to listen.

    The crowds in the square did not know when they were quieting down. No matter the men, women and children, no matter the traffickers, they all listened quietly to the fact that many of them have never left their place of growth for a lifetime. They have never heard of distant things in their lives. I have never heard of other life.

    The emergence of newspapers has allowed some of them to have access to the outside world, but those who are illiterate still have no information, but the magic net broadcasts to everyone.

    Even illiterate people can stand in front of a holographic projection made by magic crystals to listen to a distant story.

    Listening and listening, they found that what they have been aware of has been shaken, a lot of information that they have never thought before, and the information they have never touched has come to them.

    Aristocratic knights will also become inhumane in hunger and fear, and elegance is just the makeup of their fullness.

    The extraordinary people attacked unarmed refugees in the wilderness, only to rob the last life of the refugees.

    The soldiers of the Cecil Combat Regiment fought against the attackers on a dark night, and the scene described by Wright was more thrilling and fascinating than any of the bard''s old-fashioned poems.

    At the end of the last, the Holy See Knight debuted.

    At first, people thought that the Knights of the Holy See would be like the religious stories they had heard before, and they would become the righteous men who stood up in the hardships and stood up to help justice. However, the truth is that they are equally hungry, and they completely gave up humanity in front of hunger. The bottom line.

    When Emily fell, people were saddened. When the white knight was born, people were exclaimed and encouraged.

    In this era of no entertainment, lack of information, and monotony of civilian life, people''s emotions are much more mobilized than those who have experienced information bombing. Their mood changes will be more intense and more distinct. In the era of the times, the new "Magic Webcast", like the previous newspapers, produced far more than expected results at the beginning of its birth.

    This principle is simple and the more arid land, the more it can absorb moisture with rapid momentum.

    "...On that day, I became a white knight. I think I have embraced the true meaning of the Holy Light, and the true meaning is that the Holy Light should not be bound by the status of human beings. It belongs to every righteous person. of¡­¡­"

    Wright ended the story, and Jupley sitting opposite him reacted slightly slower. The half-shooting witch seemed to be inadvertently touched by Wright''s story, so that she forgot to take over the topic.

    Fortunately, she got the reminder of the technicians in the room in time and quickly responded: "This is really a touching story, Mr. Wright... then about the little girl Emily... I think you should talk about her. The situation?"

    The crowds gathered in the square are curious. Is there any miracle happening to the little girl who has died?

    The miracle did happen.

    Wright smiled at the "lens", then he raised his hand slightly, and a sacred light came out behind him.

    When the translucent little girl appeared in the picture, the citizens in front of the magic net terminal exclaimed.

    If it is in general, such a girl who is very close to the ghost will suddenly start to scare people. However, with the story of Wright¡¯s previous story, when Emily emerges, people are almost not scared. Instead, many people have voiced surprises:

    "She is still alive! The little girl is resurrected!! The light is blessed! No, she seems to be a ghost... I have no knowledge! You have not seen those holy lights!"

    Wright didn''t know what was going on outside, but he could guess that he summoned a small light to the little girl who floated behind him and said with a smile: "I will always praise the light because it Bring Emily back to the world. As you can see, Emily is a spirit that is completely condensed by the light. Her appearance proves that my understanding of the light is close to the truth. She is holy. The miracle of light."

    Emily glared at the small ray of light, then suddenly showed a big smile at the camera, then she waved her hand as if to say hello to the audience, after a few seconds, her The figure gradually dissipated in the glow around Wright.

    The miracle of the light...

    Tens of thousands of people gathered in the town squares everywhere, and at the same time felt the miracle of this light.

    The fact that the Holy See Knight has innocently hurts, the fact that the White Knight "has its own way to prove the light of the Holy Light", the fact that the church is not sacred, Emily is the fact of the miracle of the Holy Light...

    It is so easy to enter the hearts of tens of thousands of people, and they have rooted in their hearts.

 Chapter 485ï¼š dagger

    The first official broadcast of Magic Net has set off a wave in a quarter of the South ¨C almost overnight, this incredible, novelty that allows people to see distant sights and open to the public. Interesting things have become the focus of discussion, and in the areas that Magic Network Communications cannot cover, people also know the existence of Magic Webcast: the rapidly published newspaper uses a full version of the space to introduce this A magic net broadcast, it explains to people the basic concepts of magic network communication, the basic concept of broadcast programs, and the approximate content of the first issue of "Witch Time", and with this newspaper together printed, there is one thing :

    A thin book called "White Knight."

    This is a book with only a few dozen pages, and the paper and binding are very cheap and simple. This is completely different from the long and cumbersome and expensive scholar books of the old days, but it is still a real book.

    This cheap book that sells only ten copper plates is the first book for the whole people in Southland, and its content is simple and simple. It tells the story of the birth of the White Knight in a similar way in the first half, and the latter half is The author''s reflection on the way the Church of Light is operating and the perception of the Light, in the word line, a kind of light that is completely different from the pastor''s sermons and directly from the "people" has caused countless civilian believers to be fierce. discussion.

    Some people are deeply touched, others are dubious, but there is no doubt that the authority of the Church of Light is gradually disintegrating among these people.

    This is a natural consequence: although the believers of the Holy Light Church are wide, it is impossible for everyone to be a believer in the church. The vast majority of ordinary people follow the church¡¯s request for the peace of mind, and these shallow believers are holy to the Holy Light. The understanding itself is very crude and not so firm, and it is certainly quite easy to change.

    After all, the new teachings of the Holy Light are still "lights", which sounds almost the same, and as long as "almost", most ordinary people will not take the matter seriously: their greater energy is still to be placed on their own On the life.

    Of course, there are also unswerving church advocates among the civilians. Even though the Office of Government Affairs has completely blocked the missionary channels of the church, it has created a two-month vacuum of faith, and there are propaganda forces from newspapers and magic nets. There are still people who insist on the correctness of the old church, which is unavoidable ¨C but they are only a few, and as time goes by, their transition is only a matter of time.

    And for the strangers who don¡¯t pay much attention to the Holy Light faith, their greatest feeling at the moment is ¡°safety,¡± because someone finally stands up to control the extreme atrocities of the Church of Light ¨C they don¡¯t seem to notice In the "Faith and Church" section of the Sil Weekly, not only is the content of the Holy Light discussed, but the common sense of the major churches is also implanted in a subtle way... or they have noticed, but for the most common People are far less sensitive in this respect than professional clergy.

    In the house of Cecil¡¯s lord, Gao Wen looked at the report Hedi submitted to himself¡ªthe sale of the book White Knight and the distribution of newspapers everywhere, as well as the magic net show around Cecil. The situation of random investigations has a lot of content, and the general trend is basically not unexpected.

    "There will be more newspaper review articles and supplements, and there will be regular Magic Net programs. Protestant publicity work has already begun. Godwin Orlando has prepared an article and the article will be discussed. In the newspaper, I asked ''whether to establish a new order of the Holy Light''. In addition, the propaganda and guidance personnel in various places have already begun to take action to ensure that there are enough people in areas where the literacy rate is low and the Magic Network signal is not received. Discuss this issue."

    Heti reported on the progress of the work, and the ancestors in front of her showed a smile of satisfaction.

    ¡°Very good,¡± Gao Wen nodded and laid the report down. ¡°We should start doing this work from the people at the grassroots level ¨C those gods are too high for too long, they don¡¯t realize it, the most common Talent is the foundation of their church. Once ordinary people lose trust and awe in the church, the collapse of the Church of Light will not need a shot at all."

    Rebecca, standing behind Gao Wen, listened to the conversation between the two men (she came to report the technical information of the Magic Broadcasting System), and couldn¡¯t help but say: "This is really true. Did you drive those gods out of Lu¡¯an Cathedral?¡±

    "What we are doing now is to drive out the influence of those ''sacred sticks'' from the hearts of the civilians in the south, but this is a very long-term project," Gao Wen shook his head. "The human heart is easy to shake, but it is not so Soon, the Church of the Light has been active in Ansu for hundreds of years, and its influence is deeply rooted. It takes a long time to expel them completely from the hearts of the people. It is the first step to make people question the church. The second step is to establish a new church. And then we will need years, even more than a decade, to replace the old doctrine with new doctrines, so that people can recognize this kind of change from the bones. This is not something that can be easily done in several newspapers. ""

    "Wow--" Rebecca opened his eyes in surprise. "Is it so long to change people''s minds?"

    Herti glanced at the blind man: "Non-cutting, it took eight years for you to change your beard on the teacher''s face, not to mention the fact that we are changing hundreds of thousands or even millions of people."

    Rebecca spit out his tongue: "So... those priests in Luan City? When will they be driven out?"

    "They will leave before that - I didn''t intend to keep them in the South for so long," Gao Wen said casually. "The influence of the Church of Light will take a long time to remove, but those priests may be different... to drive them away, Only one anger of the people is needed."

    Hetty couldn''t help but frown. "Amber guy can really do it..."

    Gao Wen glanced at Herti and smiled and shook his head: "Really, you underestimated her."

    Hetty seems dubious: "What?"

    "When you fight with people, Amber may see everyone, but at the bottom of the society, with his own hands to destroy and infiltrate, she has talent beyond your imagination," Gao Wen said as he pulled out from the desk. Stacked materials, "You should have seen the news from the military bureau officers from Luan City, then you should also take a look at these things."

    Heti took the materials in confusion and looked at it with a horrified look.

    "The people who support the cathedral and the people who oppose the cathedral have begun to oppose each other. The group of priests has also been criss-crossed. The rumors about the former bishop of Leymont are circulating in the chapel area. There are dozens of true and false ones circulating with one of them. The rumors and rumors, the cathedral constantly sent the monks and the Knights of the Holy See to put out the rumors and propaganda materials. When they put out one place, they will pop up two places, even the curfews, rations and searches they carried out in the process. And questioning these actions themselves will immediately become the source of new rumors and unstable factors," Gao Wen said, looking at Herti¡¯s expression, not too slow to say, "Amber and her team are always hidden in the crowd, in Whenever an incident occurs, they first caught the point that caught people''s attention and debate, and pushed it a little at the right place... Then, the opposition and mutual suspicion of the crowd naturally occurred."

    Herti was stunned, and Gao Wen continued slowly. "In the process, Amber and her team members almost caught all the moments when the clergymen showed ugliness. These ''instant'' have become the ones you and I saw. Pictures and images, which, after being passed by Godwin Orlando, will become newspapers and leaflets that will be distributed throughout the country, and will soon become a show on the Magic Net, in the Cathedral of Luan. The anger of those priests will spread from the city of Luan to the outside of the city, and eventually become a piece."

    Herti looked up and looked at Gao Wen with an incredulous expression: "These... are you teaching her?"

    ¡°I taught her a part, the most basic part, and then she fixed all the details and made her own people a master in this area,¡± Gao Wen said, with a little sigh in her tone. ¡°She It¡¯s true... I¡¯m good at using a dagger that is hard.¡±

    Herti didn''t know what to say for a while. She only knew that she felt that the half-elves that seemed annoying and embarrassing on weekdays... was a strong man.

    Some people are even chilling.

    ......

    Amber is really good at using the poisoned dagger, and she has recently confirmed this more.

    The destructive actions against Lu¡¯an City continued, and gradually reached a critical stage.

    The emotions of opposition and suspicion are spreading from the outer city to the inner city. The vacillation of the people is no longer confined to civilians. Now, even the priests who believe in the **** of the light have a serious distrust of the cathedral. .

    Within the cover of the secret, members of the Action Team are reporting the latest situation: "The head is already certain, a group of low-ranking priests have been publicly punished in the near future, and many others are being held underground in the church area. There are more confession in the form of asceticism than in the previous one."

    In this regard, Amber just nodded early: "The second batch of flyers sent to the inner city took effect."

    One of the subordinates couldn''t help but sigh: "I really can''t think of it... After the first batch of leaflets was destroyed, there was still a priest in the chapel area to hide the propaganda materials..."

    "The gods are also human beings. Since they are human beings, there are people." Amber played with the little dagger in his hand, watching the venomous blade appearing in the dim starlight with a slight blue-violet glow, casually saying, ¡°When the first batch of flyers entered the city, the priests in the marginal area may have only been curious about them, and they were a little skeptical by the contents of the flyers. However, at that time they were still loyal to the church and loyal to the cathedral. ¡ª¡ªBut the cathedral itself obviously doesn¡¯t think so. The people in the cathedral don¡¯t trust the low-ranking priests and priests. They magnify the influence that the flyers may have. They directly regard the people in the chapel as ¡°believing in faith¡±. The potential heresy ''looks... then the situation will only worsen."

    "But then, head, how do you know how the cathedral will react? How do you know that the cathedral will miscalculate the situation in the chapel area?"

    Amber glanced at the subordinates who asked: "It''s very simple. When the cathedral took action, I went to the small church area."

    "what?"

    "The cathedral''s divine array is a bit of a hassle, but the chapel can''t stop me," Amber said slowly. "Before the monks and monks acted, I hid a lot of leaflets in the chapels. The long blockade has already There was a lot of high-pressure sentiment among the priests, and the emergence of flyers led to a decrease in their mutual trust. In this case, a lot of flyers popped up, even the manager of the chapel, the first time I thought of It¡¯s not suspicion, it¡¯s about thinking that other people in the church are hiding flyers because they themselves...they are actually shaken.

    "The monks of the precepts probably found thousands of leaflets from the chapel area... but in fact, the flyers that really flow into the inner city are simply less than one-tenth of that number."

    Seeing the expressions of the audience''s horror and admiration, Amber just flipped the dagger in his hand: "You guys, there are still many things to learn..."

    She raised her wrist, and the poisoned dagger flew silently in the night, accompanied by a soft bang, and the dagger was firmly nailed to a pillar in the house.

    "It¡¯s almost time to send a message to the headquarters... The people in the cathedral are slow to react, and at this moment we should be aware of our existence, and we must be prepared for the next move."

    (Feeling the brain is shaking!!)

 Chapter 486ï¼š Surrounded

    What you do is dirty work.

    Amber actually knows this from a long time ago.

    After understanding the mode of action of the Military Intelligence Bureau and understanding the basic concepts of "infiltration, destruction, intelligence" described by Gao Wen, she expected what kind of work this special department might engage in.

    The Military Security Intelligence Agency, a comprehensive intelligence service that operates to maintain local security, but in many cases, local security needs to be maintained by the insecurity of the enemy, but not all confrontations can be placed on the table, those in The task under the counter is the task of the Military Intelligence Bureau.

    For Cecil, the cause of justice is certainly not very just for the enemy. Sometimes you need to assassinate. Sometimes you need to poison. Sometimes you need to shake and split the inside of the enemy. Sometimes you need to steal and lurk. ... Of course, intelligence work may not always be so extremely dark. In many cases, the open information on the open side is also an important source of intelligence for the Military Intelligence Bureau, but when confronted with extreme situations, the work methods will inevitably become dark. .

    But Amber doesn''t care much about this, because the career she was originally engaged in seems to be nowhere to go...

    On the contrary, she is very happy that one person can realize her talent and use her talents in the right place. Maybe she and her subordinates are not very bright, but at least, she can be sure that her actions will be given. More people bring peace and tranquility.

    The Church of the Light on this land is a tumor. Since it is a tumor, it should be shoveled with a knife.

    The tension in Lu¡¯an City is on the verge of breaking out.

    There are always a variety of rumors spreading across the city, and those who have accumulated tremendous pressure in hunger and panic seem to have lost their senses, forget the pressure of the extraordinary, and begin to talk in various dark corners. Terrible things, every night, every time the knights and soldiers who visited the town walked away, there were chilling whispers in the corners of the outer streets where the musty smells, and when the sun rises, the outer city In some corners, there are bold slogans that directly attack the cathedral, and even the heresy of the gods.

    The church area sent a wave of inspecting teams. The monk with the holy emblem and the black robe even walked directly into the households, interrogated and even directly interrogated anyone suspected by them. People were suddenly taken home from home. Take away, when they are sent back, they are mostly dying, and they can return home without security, less than a third.

    However, even though the knights and priests are struggling to stalk and patrol the streets and alleys, the limited manpower is almost less than one-third of the city.

    Even within the church area, the situation is deteriorating, and the division of the underlying priests and priests has almost become an open reality. More and more chapel principals have begun to refuse to execute orders from the cathedral, and some of the priests questioned Franberry The authority of the temporary bishop, another part of the priest even began to doubt the eccentric words and deeds of the former Southland bishop Leymont before entering the Cecil, and began to spread the message that the Bishop of Leymont was tempted by the perpetrators, but the source was hidden in the fog.

    With such tension and high pressure coexisting, more and more leaflets are constantly appearing in cities and even appearing in churches.

    "The enemy has come in! Their destruction is almost crazy! The threat is beyond imagination!!"

    In an emergency meeting of the priests, Franberry waved his arms and shouted with red eyes. The priest, known for his piety, stability and majesty, lost his usual calmness at this moment, facing the unheard of the Cecil. The way of destruction, his heart is full of anger.

    "We have sent all the Knights of the Holy See, the monks and the exiled knights to the outer city, and collected a lot of flyers and heretics every day," said a priest. "We still..."

    "It doesn''t work!" Franberry interrupted the priest''s words unceremoniously. "Those flyers... they appear faster than we burn!"

    ¡°The saboteurs lurk in the city, we must find a way to get them out,¡± a monk in a black robe stood up. He was the leader of all disciplined monks. ¡°They are very good at hiding, mixed in the crowd, all Unfamiliar faces are doubtful..."

    "Unfamiliar faces also include the exiled knights and nobles who came in, and their vassal followers," another priest stood up and interrupted the commander of the monk. "They are distributed in the current knight patrol and inner city church." In the district, are these people also going to check?"

    The voice of the monk is like a cold winter: "It''s all doubtful, maybe the enemy is mixed in between them and mixed into the city."

    Franberry slammed the table: "We are in the middle of the conspiracy of the enemy. What they want is that we split."

    The priests were in turmoil, and the gloomy and tense atmosphere was in the hall.

    In an unbearable atmosphere of suffocation, Franberry finally spoke again.

    "We can''t let the situation worsen," the temporary bishop said with a gloomy face. As a superb with powerful power, he was finally fed up with the troubles of stupid, weak ordinary people." We must take action to shock everyone, go door-to-door, and bring all suspects to the square. I will use the great gods to detect their beliefs. All the shaken people must execute the fire! In addition, Bring the weak and swaying priests in the chapel area to the square and let them watch the sentence!"

    There was a commotion in the hall. After a while, a priest stood up: "Bishop, are you sure you want to use so many gods to try so many people? It consumes a lot of money, and once it is used, I am afraid... I am afraid there will be a lot People are identified as being shaken by faith..."

    The ordinary people themselves are not a firm devotee of faith. Even in the city of Luan, the civilians at the bottom are just ordinary believers. After such a long period of blockade, pressure, and panic, even the priests The beliefs are undergoing great tests, and the situation of those civilians will only be worse.

    People who can be **** officials are not fools. Although they always hang their lips on the omnipotent words of the Holy Light, they are actually very clear to the people. In this bad situation, a big **** How many of the civilians who have been tested can maintain faith in piety?

    However, Franberry has his own considerations, and the idea has been fixed: "We must do this. We must prove the power of the Lord before everyone, and characterize this thing: those who are shaken, smashing the church, smashing me and my predecessor. The bishops are all because the faith is shaken and the devil is tempted. They are people whose beliefs have been shaken, so they are talking about madness and madness, which is totally unbelievable."

    When I heard the bishop''s words, the priests in the hall couldn''t help but nod in thought.

    In the event that the situation gradually loses control, several targets are put down, all the unrest factors are attributed to them, and then they are characterized by reasons such as heresy, unbelief, madness, and then burned. It is the most effective solution in this situation.

    At the very least, in the past years, the effect of this "heretical trial" has not been adverse.

    "Go to the city, the highest martial law, tell everyone that their bishop will conduct a heresy trial in the square," Franberry stood up, his eyes swept through the hall, and confirmed that no one had objected, " Don''t hide the news of God''s words. On the contrary, we must emphasize the effect of it. We must let those who are lurking in to panic, but also let the people who are about to be judged shake their hearts. The more they shake, the more they start. It¡¯s easier to be identified as heresy, and we¡¯re better off blaming everything on their heads.¡±

    The priests exchanged their sights and then bowed their heads in front of Franberry.

    The news quickly spread from the cathedral and began to spread to the chapel area and the outer city.

    In an underground facility in the chapel area, a tall, thin priest wears a gray linen gown that is only worn when he is punished, walking barefoot on a cold stone road.

    The monk in the black robe walked silently beside the priest.

    A faint sound came from above, sounding like the sound of many people walking around, and the sound of suspected propaganda commands.

    The priest wearing a linen robe couldn''t help but stop, listening to it with a slight ear, and then looked up after a moment: "Alcott, what is that movement?"

    The disciples monk replied indifferently: "It should be a notice of a heresy trial. Don''t think too much, you can''t intervene in this matter."

    The sergeant wearing a burlap robe opened his eyes slightly. After a while, he whispered in a voice like a self-speaking voice: "In this situation, there is still a heresy trial... No way, no way to go... Alcott, you..."

    The disciples monk interrupted the priest''s words: "Save some strength, this is controlled by the cathedral."

    The priest wearing a linen robe stunned and fell into a sudden silence.

    After a long silence, he looked up and looked at the dark and gloomy ramp ahead. The cold corridor of the underground facility stretched in his sight, disappearing into the darkness all the way, and in the darkness ahead, several others were the same. The disciplinary priests in the ash-gray robes are walking forward under the supervision of the monks.

    The dark road is like the future of the city, sliding to the dark.

    ......

    In the temporary position of the officers of the Military Intelligence Bureau, all the action members gathered together, and Amber looked at the men in front of him and showed a happy smile on his face.

    "The ''hereous trial'' is finally here. I thought they didn''t plan to use it. This thing has always been their masterpiece, and it can be a long time for the **** stick to endure for so long."

    A clerk said: "The situation has deteriorated to this way. They will definitely use ''hereous trials'' to ''maintain order'', and they must have realized their existence. Most of the trials also hope to catch us. Let''s go."

    "Just take the rice bucket... If you are caught, I will deduct your 80-year salary!" Amber licked his mouth, then bent down and put a cloth bag on his foot to the bag on the table. Some metal things were put on, and they slammed on the table.

    In the curious gaze of the men, Amber opened the bag and took out the contents.

    It is a piece of combined, packaged rune base, and is a very small special model.

    Amber distributes these rune substrates to their subordinates: "Get it, one person, hide and hide."

    A member of the team couldn''t help but curious: "Header... What are these?"

    "The good thing about the hair is the St. Light Resonance node, part of the White Knight''s equipment, but after special design, it can be taken out of the White Knight armor and run alone," Amber said as he stuffed his substrate into his pocket. "With it, you don''t have to worry about the so-called ''heretical trial''."

    The team members are amazed: "So powerful?"

    "Of course it''s amazing. In fact, it can even make you feel like a devout saint who is influenced by the ''trial spells'' like ''big gods''. It''s not so exaggerated, but it can definitely I grabbed the Franberry, "Amber said, and he showed a disdainful look. "The guy is known as the bishop, but it is the temporary selection of Leymont and the high-ranking superiors who died. Half-hanging, I wonder if the guy can fully support a big god."

    After that, the half-elves suddenly showed a sly smile on their faces: "And... these resonance nodes still have some small functions, and the time will definitely make the gods stick surprise."

    Seeing the curious and expectant eyes of the subordinates, Amber¡¯s mentality was greatly satisfied: now she can finally realize that Gao Wenping often takes out a very powerful idea and harvests a circle of horror. It is.

    However, she did not immerse herself in this feeling for too long, nor did she continue to work with the team members to know how the props they are equipped to play. This is the key to ensuring the success of the mission, so after a little bit of sorrow She began to seriously explain the effects of those holy light resonance nodes...

    At the same time, on a high ground outside Lu¡¯an City, Philip, who was responsible for monitoring the situation in Lu¡¯an City and performing the blockade mission, came to the Byron Knight who transported the support materials.

    "The gang of gods in Lu''an City is about to get out of the way," Byron, who was quite arrogant, said to Philip, "I brought in weapons to fight them."

    "Weapons?" Philip, who performed the blockade task, looked at the material carriages brought by the old partner with some curiosity. "Isn''t that the direct attack on Lu''an City?"

    "Of course we won''t attack." Byron opened his mouth and seemed to want to reveal a mysterious smile, but in fact he laughed like a successful orangutan who stole a banana. When he saw his partner revealing this smile, Philip knew. It was the task assigned by the lord that coincided with the bad water in the belly of this old fritter.

    He did not ask, because he knew that the old fritters in front of him could not help.

    "We brought in 100,000 leaflets," and sure enough, Byron barely insisted on speaking for a few seconds, "plugged in the shells."

 Chapter 487ï¼š Heterodox trial

    The big search in Lu¡¯an City began.

    The destruction work carried out by the MIB Action Group in the outer city finally pushed the chaos and division of the city to its peak, and the priests of the cathedral faced a gradually uncontrolled order and adopted their consistently effective response.

    The Disciples Monks and the Knights finally stopped to take their hands. They began to break into every house, interrogate every citizen, take away all the things that are suspected and heresy, and take away all those who are suspected of being shaken, from the north of the city. "Iron Cross Street" began, until the "White Pine Street" in the south of the city, the priests wearing black robes and the knights wearing armor were like a wave of fear, sweeping the entire outer city.

    When the wave came, the unarmed civilians were panicked and feared. For a time, the knight¡¯s snoring, whipping, and people¡¯s crying filled every street. After the wave was over, only one piece left between the streets. Dead and crying in the corner, on the surface, it seems that this wave has flattened everything, but when a slightly wise person turns around in Luan City at the moment, he will find a Uneasy facts:

    In the streets and alleys, among the shivering Lu¡¯an citizens, there is no longer a prayer in the crowds of the most devout believers in the South.

    However, it is a pity that the Cathedral of Light in the moment is completely inaudible and cannot see the real situation in the outer city. The person in charge of the church has only one goal at the moment: to conduct a heresy trial as soon as possible, despite ending the disorder that has gone out of control. ......

    At the same time, outside Lu''an City, in the streets of the southern part of the city, a large holographic image is projected over the public magic network terminal on the square. Recently, it has become a "famous figure" witch Jeep. Li is sitting in the image, and behind her there is another dynamic picture: that is the chaotic street of Luan City.

    "...Lu''an City is in great chaos, the cathedral''s priests are arresting innocent citizens throughout the city... all those who disobey the cathedral orders are detained with heretical hats, and the priests and knights are against unarmed civilians. Hit the hand...

    "Our lords are still trying to communicate with the priests of Lu''an City, but the open letter sent to the city was burned in public after being collected by the Cathedral...

    "The Church of the Light in the city seems to have completely rejected our willingness to peace. The troops led by the two generals Philip and Byron have voluntarily withdrawn from the Luan Cathedral to a few kilometers away from the city walls, soldiers. In the wilderness outside the city, I waited for eighty-six days, but only exchanged for the unilateral conflict and hostility of Lu¡¯an Cathedral... We can¡¯t help but ask, what exactly do the priests in the cathedral want? We have done it. How can you start to harm your innocent people without sending a soldier?"

    Along with the words of Jipley''s heartache, the picture in the holographic projection flashed, and a large number of leaflets and brochures that were publicly burned appeared on the screen. The cruel fire was revealed, and the church soldiers searched the houses and intimidated the people. The scene, and the last picture, is an angry, awkward church soldier who stepped a civilian under his feet. The roar of the church soldiers came from the picture: "...you dare to conceal the Cecil... ...who gave your courage to defy the bishop''s orders?!"

    All the pictures were obviously shot under very tight and secret conditions, and many pictures were accompanied by severe noise and color spots. The citizens gathered in the square looked at the cruel scene with horror and fear. The voice of Miss Witch continues to sound: "...this is the message from the messenger who was trapped in the city of Luan." I hope that these brave messengers can survive this disaster..."

    "Now, we have invited the editor-in-chief of Cecil Weekly, the respectable scholar, Mr. Godwin Orlando, and several citizen representatives from Cecil City and Kant City. We will discuss the current chaos in Luan City. Why come here, we will also explore a question that has been of concern to a large number of viewers recently: Do we still have to wait for the sensible officials in Lu¡¯an Cathedral to respond sensibly, and whether we should continue to look forward to the current Church of the Light We wait for a sensible and peaceful reply, is it necessary for us to establish a new order of the Holy Light with our own hands to prevent someone from continuing to tarnish the Holy Light..."

    The people gathered in the square looked at the picture on the holographic projection with excitement and looked at the behaviors of the people who gathered here in the Lu¡¯an City, which had begun to circulate behind Jabile as a background image. In fact, it is no stranger. Everyone will deal with the church pastors more or less in daily life. They will also see pastors or church soldiers whipping the wrong people. However, at this moment, the information in front of them is intensively displayed and they are in the past. The experience in it is not the same thing at all. So many atrocities are concentrated together and provoke the nerves of everyone on the scene.

    As for the thing mentioned by Miss Witch: There is little doubt that a large audience is paying attention to whether or not to establish a new order of the Holy Light.

    Although most people don¡¯t even think about this layer at all, the Miss Witch has said this, and that should be the case.

    Although I have not paid attention to this matter, I may be concerned about others.

    People in this city are not concerned about this matter, and maybe other cities are paying attention.

    Already a citizen representative has gone to the "program" and discussed this issue with the most famous scholars in the South. It seems that this issue has become a hot spot and has become a matter of discussion.

    "What are you waiting for! The gods are crazy!"

    I don''t know who was the first to shout in the square, and soon someone started to respond.

    "The priests of Luan City will not open the door. They are the dogs of the northern church! The civilians in Luan City are also Cecils. We can''t let them suffer! The priests are simply insulting the light! Let us ''White Knight'' to take over Luan City!"

    Before the orderly security team came to control the situation and remind everyone to watch the show quietly, a similar call was heard in almost every city and town covered by the magic network terminal...

    However, the shouts outside Lu¡¯an City could not be heard in the cathedral. In this ¡°Church City¡±, the preparations for the heresy trial have come to an end.

    The restless people were once again driven to the square, gathered together under the pressure of magic and swords. In this world of extraordinary force, the endurance of the underground civilians showed a sad and powerful at this moment, even In this situation, they also have no signs of resisting knights or priests. They are gathered around the square like silent sheep, looking obedient and fearful.

    However, the amber in the crowd can feel that there is a disturbing atmosphere in this silent flock. The atmosphere is invisible and subtle, but it is soaked with the cold and depression of the storm.

    This is an unusual silence. Under normal circumstances, the civilians gather quietly together, even if they are more obedient and fearful, they will also have uncontrollable turmoil and rumbling arguments, but at this moment...

    Too quiet, too silent, quiet and silent is like dying.

    The wooden platform in the center of the square has been set up. The ashes of the last fire have already been cleaned up, but the square still seems to be haunting a lingering scorching atmosphere since the establishment of Lu¡¯an City. People? How many people have been burned to death because of disobedience to the church because they are talking about the bishop?

    Those who were burned to death, the pungent smell of their bodies gradually infiltrating seems to have been infiltrated in the gap between each stone brick, and today, these smells seem to leak out little by little...

    The side door of the church area was opened. The first to come out was a group of fully armed church soldiers. Behind the church soldiers, they followed a group of gray robes, bare feet, and no crowns on their heads. Priest.

    This is a sign of ¡°punishment¡±.

    Those who are being disciplined are the priests who secretly concealed flyers or privately discussed the bishops. They walked behind the church soldiers, and there were black robe guardians on both sides to maintain the team. They walked down to the square with their heads down. The edge stopped at the nearest location to the civilians.

    Some civilians quickly glanced at the priests who seemed to be punished, while the latter looked at the civilians in the square with curiosity.

    They all showed a curious and unexpected look.

    Subsequently, the gates of the church area were also opened. The bishop of Luan Cathedral, Franberry appeared with his gods in the square.

    They are filled with the glory of the glory, the white robes are still neat and tidy, their steps are steady and energetic, even if the food rations are repeatedly cut, and the rations of the civilians in the outer city have been reduced to half-starved, they are still ruddy. The skin is full and healthy.

    In the crowd of the gods, Franberry came to the high platform and then frowned slightly.

    The atmosphere here made him very uncomfortable.

    On the square that is too dead... it is full of numb and stupid people, but those who have only shook their heads in the past, now look at themselves with a weird look.

    The eyes were neither awe, nor offensive. Franberry couldn''t tell what it was. He only thought that those eyes seemed to be a group of dead people, but they seemed to be watching the eyes of the dead.

    Probably because of hunger...

    Franberry suppressed the unhappiness in his heart and forgave the offenses of those people with great tolerance. He knew that today''s heresy was a very crucial ritual, and he had to be patient before the event was completed.

    A burst of armor rubbing sound came from the side of the square, and another group of church soldiers escorted a dozen ragged men to the wooden platform and tied them to a long-prepared pillar.

    Franberger fixed his mind and then faced the square. He encouraged the light to spread his voice here: "The people of the Holy Light, I know the suffering you have suffered in these days, in fact, I am also very upset about this...

    "...the devil is tempting, corrupting your friends and relatives, and implanting the skeptical and divided thoughts into people''s minds..."

    There was no silence in the square, no one applauded, no one opposed, and even no commotion.

    The reaction of such indifference and death was never encountered by Fran?ois. He seemed awkward at the time, and then there was some anger.

    However, his preaching has already begun and he must proceed.

    Therefore, he hardly suppressed the unhappiness in his heart, and further encouraged the Holy Light to make the great glory of his side create a great momentum, and these created momentum finally caused some commotion in the square to finally commotion. Let him carry on his own propaganda: "... Today, I will expose the devil''s tricks here, revealing the shadows they lurk in people''s hearts!

    "Those who have been deceived by the devil are undoubtedly exposed and then purified. Those who are not tempted will naturally be given a fair identification and release. I will promise everyone that this trial is fair and effective. of!

    "Swear to the God of Light, the glory and justice of the Lord will be stretched!"

    Franberry raised the scepter in his hand. In the usual way, after he shouted the exciting slogan, he had to wait for a while, waiting for the cheers around the mountains and the tsunami, but at this moment, he realized this. The cheers are hard to come by, so he simply omitted the unnecessary details in the ceremony, directly inspired the magic of the whole body, and communicated the voice of the Holy Light in his heart, while releasing a wide range of magic.

    Along with a faint sacred sound of sacred sound, a white light ring spread out from the center of Franberry.

    Seeing such extraordinary power, the civilians in the square finally had a little commotion, and on the wooden platform in front of the crowd, those who were tied to the pillars widened their eyes and looked with fear and nervousness. The aura swept them like an unstoppable momentum

    When the aura swept over, those who were **** immediately showed a faint light curtain, and then the light curtain trembled violently, twisting out numerous cracks like shadows, and those cracks floating around them. And the top of the head, looks very eye-catching.

    Franberry looked at this scene with satisfaction: as he expected, those who were in fear and self-doubt could not be judged by heresy.

    The aura continued to spread out of the platform and gradually appeared to dissipate.

    The crowds on the inner edge of the square saw the aura close, and they all showed nervous appearances. Some people quietly stepped back half a step, but they did not dare to move too clearly. I was afraid that they would be discovered by the priests on the stage, while some people obviously The station was too far ahead and they fell into the aura of the aura.

    Fran?ois was surprised to see that there were several bright, constant radiances in the aura of the great gods that would dissipate.

    There are still so many devout people among the civilians?

    He had only wanted to use the aftermath of the magic to shock the civilians, but he did not expect to see the response of the Holy Light.

    The interim bishop was surprised to see the glorious positions of the groups, but in the next second, he couldn¡¯t care about what the ¡°devout believers¡± looked like.

    He found that the great deity that had naturally dissipated after it had spread to the limit seemed to be strengthened out of thin air, and the aura that had already been faint in front of the crowd turned out to be extremely bright! !

    It is reasonable to say that the magic around the "trial court" seems to resonate with what the sacred instrument, re-infused with energy, and then began to spread towards the entire square with incomparably rapid momentum.

    Franberg looked at it with horror, and suddenly realized that he was stunned and finished.

 Chapter 488ï¼š collapse

    The heresy trial went to the edge of out of control.

    Franberry has imagined all the possible variables in the heresy trial. The biggest crisis he conceived is his own magical failure. After all, using big gods to identify heresy is affected by many uncontrollable factors, and his own strength. It is not high enough to control this magic 100%.

    However, he did not think that the accident would come from the opposite direction: his magic was strengthened.

    Seeing that the milky white halo spread toward the entire square, Franberry realized that the situation would be out of control.

    Because he actually knew from the beginning that the civilians in the outskirts of Lu''an were afraid that few people could pass the test of great deity.

    The long-term blockade has already severely eroded the will of believers. The leaflets circulating around the city have shaken everyone¡¯s belief in the **** of light. Franberry may not care about the life of the people at the bottom, but as a A senior priest, he knows at least the people. At least, he understands how weak the ordinary people''s minds are in this situation. The "big gods" is an extremely harsh test. At the beginning of creation, it is not used for the heretical trial of ordinary people. The real role of this magic is to test the mental power of the clergy!

    Applying this magical technique for testing extraordinary people to ordinary people and calling it "heretical trial" is very simple: it is just to ensure that everyone who stands on the opposite side of the church can be quickly convicted. .

    Therefore, there is nothing fair about this trial from the beginning, because in fact, no matter who the soldiers grab from the square, that person has ninety-nine may be identified as heresy!

    The temporary bishop of Lu¡¯an City immediately cut off his maintenance of the magic, but the situation has not changed at all: the aftermath of the great deity has been strengthened under some unknown power, it is still spreading, and it has been shrouded in the square. Those on the head!

    The civilians were turbulent, but there was no time to escape the scope of the magic. The white aura was swept over the heads of all people. What happened next made every sergeant feel helpless: one after another, the turbulent light appeared. Curtain, one after another civilians were identified as heretics by the gods!

    The halo spreads all the way, and the turbulent and broken light curtains are all in one piece, and in that piece of "here" mark, the number of people who can keep the constant light is less than 10%, and even that one, it The light is also dim and dark, and it may be extinguished at any time. It is not even a test.

    In this church city, the city is a "here."

    Franberry only felt dizzy, and the smashed light curtain flew toward him like an endless black tide, and in this dizzying view he saw a more terrible sight:

    The aura spread not only to the civilians, but also to the priests who stood on the edge of the high platform and were disciplined.

    In those **** officials, there is also a violent and shattered light curtain!

    Then the Knights of the Holy See and the church soldiers were horrified and nervously watching the aura of their magic. At the next moment, the light curtains on them were also broken, as if the black stains of ink stains were all around them.

    "Oh God¡­¡­"

    Exclaimed from the gods behind Franberg, the temporary bishop immediately tightened his mind, trying to control his heart, wanting it not to jump so fast, but when he turned back, The terrible scene still caused his breathing to stop suddenly:

    In the gods on the high platform, between the priests from the Cathedral of Luan, two highly respected assistant bishops looked at themselves desperately, and by their side, a dim light was gradually breaking, and The dark cracks are getting more and more.

    The great deity that was supposed to spread only in the direction of the square, after suddenly being strengthened, actually affected the gods!

    "Insist on faith!" Franberry finally couldn''t help but exclaim, "Don''t doubt your beliefs! Don''t doubt what you are doing!"

    After exclaiming, the temporary bishop¡¯s mind suddenly flashed the picture that he just saw.

    In the square, between the civilians closest to the trial high, there were just a few bright and constant lights that suddenly appeared...

    He once thought that it was a very rare belief in a civilian who was born with a light and affinity. Although it is very rare, it is not unimaginable, but now he finally realizes the abnormality of this matter. Or he should have realized it from the beginning, but the horror mentality at that time made him lose his judgment in the most critical seconds.

    Those glory are not the light that comes out after the test of "big gods", but the light! It is something like magic!

    "The Cecils are in the square!" Franberry lifted the scepter in his hand and shouted to the knights and soldiers around the platform who were still in a panic and nervousness. "Catch those... ..."

    His shouts came to an abrupt end, because when he looked across the square, the suspicious people had already disappeared.

    As soon as the situation began to get out of control, those people were evacuated.

    He only saw a few weird metal plates falling on the ground, the surface of those metal plates floating bright and radiant, and a burst of powerful magical waves coming from those metal plates.

    In the moment of Fran?ois''s blasphemy, the metal plates seemed to be unable to withstand some kind of pressure, and when they creaked, they sparked and some smoke, and the holy radiance floating on the surface of the metal plate immediately dissipated.

    And as those weird "spirit props" stopped working, the great gods that spread around the square finally stopped.

    But everything is irreparable, and the entire square is in a dead silence.

    Franberry stood on a high wooden platform and maintained a terrible face like a statue. He looked at the civilians who were also in a sluggish and rigid state, and the silent officials, running wildly in his mind. problem:

    When a heretic trial directly identifies almost all believers and priests in the city as heretics, what should be done as one of the only, not heretical, people? !

    Shouting the name of the Lord to purify the heresy of this city? Or do you have nothing to happen, when the power of the Lord has occasionally failed so once?

    For the first time, Franberry¡¯s life hoped that the **** of the Holy Light could immediately drop the punishment and burn himself to death. It is better to face the most difficult choice in life.

    However, at this moment, a strange whistling sound suddenly came from the sky and interrupted the temporary bishop''s life choice.

    He was sluggish for a moment when he heard the whistling sound, as if he hadn''t reacted to what it was, but soon he noticed the fear of the exiled knight on the edge of the square, so he realized it instantly. The meaning of those voices.

    It was the Cecil, the "Skyfire" of the Cecils came in! Those Cecils finally got started!

    At this moment, Franberry could not restrain his ecstasy. All his problems seemed to be solved with the help of the Celsians. He turned and looked at the gods behind him. He woke up one by one. On the face of the sacred priest, he also saw similar joy.

    The Cecils finally used their weapons to attack this holy city!

    The out-of-control trial of heresy, the questioning and opposition of the spread of the city, all this will become a thing of the past. When the Cecils attacked directly, all the mistakes made by the priests of the cathedral would become generous. The pre-teaching embellishment, and Fran?ois... has long been prepared for the martyrdom.

    He is indeed devout, and the gods in the cathedral are also devout. They are not afraid of death from the beginning. It is not the courage to whitewash, but the true belief that death is not in fear of the **** of the light. In the bones of these senior priests, even the most greedy and selfish clerics will have a great courage in the face of the "main sacrifice".

    "The time for the sacrifice of the Lord is here!" Franberry suddenly shouted, and he raised his scepter high, and the brilliant light spurted out from behind him. "I will prove my piety with blood!"

    The gods and officials also shouted enthusiastically: "The time for the sacrifice of the Lord is here!"

    The whistling sound in the air was far and near, and finally reached the sky above the city. The eyes of Franberry, who belonged to the extraordinary, had seen the magical weapons wrapped in the pale blue air flowing in the air. He saw those Things flew from the southeast of the city, like a falcon, and they couldn''t help but squint their eyes and open their arms to the devil''s arms, waiting quietly for death.

    The great faith sacrificed for the Holy Light God encouraged him to make his body excitedly shivering.

    Then, those "skyfires" that flew from afar burst on their own.

    With a much smaller sound than the explosion of the ordinary magic crystal shells, the cyan air mass flying over the city one after another disintegrated, exploded, and the metal structure in the air mass package was also torn apart, and after the hollow shells exploded There are countless sloppy pieces of paper falling from the sky.

    Franberry squinted and opened his hands. After waiting for a long time but did not wait for death, he couldn''t help but open his eyes in confusion, but saw the civilians in the square stretching his neck and looking at the sky.

    A piece of paper fell from the front of the eye, and the temporary bishop immediately grabbed it. He looked at the thing falling from the sky in confusion, but it was a familiar and exquisite printed handwriting:

    "...the heresy is the biggest lie...

    "... sacrificing civilians and the willingness to kidnap civilians. This kind of behavior is no different from robbers...

    "...the light should not be decided by the gods in the church. The light is for everyone...

    "Abandoning unnecessary confrontation, Cecil will treat all friends equally..."

    With a whistling and whistling sound, more and more pieces of paper fluttered down, and Franberry looked up at the sky with a sluggish look. He felt that the pieces of paper were as if they were snowing, and they were endless.

    The leader of the Discipline monk finally reacted. The senior priest wearing a black robe shouted at this moment the only sentence he could think of that might save the situation a little:

    "It''s the evil magic of the Cecils! The Cecils used the evil magic and the devil''s contract to interfere with the heresy ceremonies! The ceremony was abolished by the trial they destroyed, invalid!"

    The gods and the regiments echoed in a loud voice. Franberry suddenly restored some spirits in these shouts. He last encouraged the Holy Light and announced the result of today¡¯s farce: "This heresy is evil." The impact of the operation, temporary suspension."

    Then the tall, temporary bishop directly ignored everyone in the square. He completely forgot the reaction of the civilians, as if he had escaped and walked through the gates of the church area with the gods.

    In the outer edge of the square, a pair of amber eyes passed through the window of a residential building, watching the farce in the square in a cold and intimate form in the form of a farce.

    Franberger hid back to the church area, and the bishops and priests of Lu''an were still alive.

    But the Church of the Light on the land of the Southland is finally dead.

    There is only one thing left to do now.

 Chapter 489ï¼š Savin Terry

    The 340th chapter of the Sword of the Dawn syllabus Syracuse Franberland and his sect of the gods hid in the church area and directly locked the gates of the church area, and this subconscious evasive behavior, Perhaps the most stupid decision he made in his life.

    He handed over the outer city and smashed the final cohesion of the Church of Light.

    After that, time passed three days.

    Three days ago, the completely out of control, farce-like heterosexual trial ended with a complete blockade in the church area, and the entire city was surrounded by a strange atmosphere.

    The civilians gathered around the fire-extinguishing platform gathered for a long time after watching the gates of the church area close, but in the end no one made any such thing as attacking the church and overthrowing the priests. On the contrary, they ended up being thin. The sparsely scattered place, but the amber is very clear, only the crowd is scattered, but the flame in the heart has already ignited.

    The next three days are the three days when the flames burn more and more.

    For three consecutive days, the Cecil¡¯s ¡°flyer shells¡± were not interrupted one day. In the morning, in the middle and the evening, there will be a round of shelling on time. The flyers will be accompanied by special cartridges to the city of Lu¡¯an. It was blown away by the magical power and spread into the whole city.

    These flyers will not only fall in the outer city, but also in the church area in the inner city. This time, the priests in the church area finally gave up cleaning up these flyers.

    They allowed these leaflets to float everywhere in the city, even the roofs and courtyards of the churches, and they left the outer city completely out of control, and seemed to completely give up the idea of ??reorganizing the order.

    The people in the outer city began to publicly collect the flyers that fell into the city, and began to openly discuss the gods in the church. They gathered in the streets and lanes, and communicated with each other at home. During the day, waves of people came to the church area. In the square, staring at the blocked door, glaring at the night, there are countless stars of candlelight moving between the streets, and in the shadow of the candlelight, there is a public attack on the church.

    The curfew system has completely failed, and the outer city is in a situation of strange, calm and mixed, indifferent and crazy. Luan¡¯s city seems to have spread a sweet **** smell, but it is located in the church area in the center of the city. Everything is completely quiet in an abnormal way.

    Since Franberry entered the cathedral, no one priest or the Holy See has seen the bishop come out from inside...

    The night of the fourth day came, and in the hidden stronghold near the square, the officers of the Military Intelligence Bureau were gathering in the room. The swaying candlelight lit up the small room, and the nicknamed "slim" stood at the table. Next, report the information just collected:

    ¡°The gates of the church area are still blocked. The heights of the outer city can be seen in the chapel area, but the movement of the cathedral is completely unclear. Franberry seems to have locked the cathedral inside...¡±

    Another officer of the Military Intelligence Bureau also stood up: "There is no sign that the priests in the church area have escaped..."

    "The civilians spontaneously blocked the intersections. We used to spread the news that the cathedral''s priests were preparing to flee. It seems that these messages have worked."

    "Some of the church soldiers who were stranded in the outer city took the initiative to disarm. They came out from several stagnation spots in the outer city, tied each other, and came to the streets to ask for food from the civilians. We tried to guide the residents to give some food to the residents. Those who teach the soldiers, now the soldiers are their own."

    Amber listened to the reports of the men, while quietly playing with the dagger in her hand, she seemed to be waiting for something, the long elf ears shook slightly in the air, and from time to time keenly turned to a certain direction, one The face is absent-minded.

    A subordinate finally noticed the situation of his own boss and couldn''t help but curiously asked: "Head... are you listening?"

    "I am listening," Amber waved her hand at random, then her ears shook again. "But stop for a moment, we have guests tonight."

    The officers of the Military Intelligence Bureau stared blankly at each other, and the amber shook his wrist. The vicious dagger who was still playing in the previous second was quietly collected by her, and then almost at the same time, knocking on the door The ground is ringing.

    "Go open the door, don''t use force."

    The MIB clerk standing near the door got an amber instruction and immediately went forward to open the door. But although Amber said that he should not use force, the clerk still placed his hand on his waist, where there was a short sword for body protection.

    The door opened, a middle-aged man dressed in ordinary linen clothes, thin and tall, with short brown curly hair and looking like a civilian, stood at the door, and stood behind him two people, the same coarse cloth, civilian dress.

    The tall and thin man looked at the room with a hint of alertness and nervousness on his face, and the officers of the military bureau in the room watched the "guests" at the door, and almost at the same time, each of them They subconsciously tightened the muscles of the whole body:

    Although the three people standing at the door were wearing poor linen clothes, they could never be civilians. The three of them were full of luster, their looks were tense, their eyes were bright, and they apparently had not been hungry in the near future. People of all kinds...only possible from the church area!

    Just as the atmosphere suddenly became tense, the sound of amber came from the deepest part of the room: "Let them come in, I know they are coming."

    The clerk at the door stared at the three people in front of him, and stepped back a little to let the way out. When the three entered the room, he immediately probed and quickly glanced at the outside situation, confirming that no one was ambushing or tracking. I quickly retreated and closed the door.

    The three people who entered the house came to the amber in a few pairs of sights. The latter looked up and down the tall and thin man who was obviously the leader. After a moment, he took the initiative to break the silence: "I thought you would not appear there. Only an alternative solution can be taken."

    The tall, thin man showed a bitter smile: "... We have been looking for you for a long time, but I didn''t think you were hiding in a place so close to the church area, it was just under our eyes."

    "The safer the safer the place, the more faithful the place is, the less faithful there is," Amber said in a word that the high-skinned man in front of his face shook a little, and then she did not give the other party a chance to refute, followed by "Introduction Let me know, my subordinates can be curious."

    "...Savient," the tall, thin man was silent for a moment, then a little tangled, "low-level priest, manager of the western chapel. These two are my friends Amere Crete and Mann Ronnie."

    Amber nodded and explained to the subordinates around him: "This person named Saven Terry is my greeting. I secretly stuffed a small note on him and agreed to let him come."

    The officers of the Military Intelligence Bureau in the room were a little surprised, but the people here were all cultivated by Amber. They realized almost instantly that the three priests running out of the church area meant nothing, so no one. Questioning, but quietly watching the development of things.

    "To tell the truth, I thought I would only come by you alone," Amber looked at the sergeant named Saven Terry. He had a little bit of play in his tone. "When I heard three footsteps, I almost gave it. You sentenced to death."

    Sievert did not pay attention to the looming threat of Amber, but curiously asked: "Why do you contact me?"

    This tall and thin middle-aged priest is one of the disciplinary priests who used to wear robes, walk barefoot, and be supervised by the monks in the heresy square. However, the disciplinary officer was not only one of them. Make him feel extra curious.

    Amber replied casually: "There was a pastor who was preaching in the South. Luancheng passed by. His name is Wright."

    "Wright...the big man?" Savendy briefly groaned, and then he reacted. "Oh, then I understand... It seems that he is there for you. I remember him, since the magic reform. I rarely see a classical pastor like him. How is his recent situation?"

    "It''s okay, the **** of the light has smashed him, and then he smashed the **** of the light, and now he licks his own light, and is leading the team to teach others the light," Amber shrugged, "about His situation will not be understood for a while, I will only tell you a sentence: Wright said that if there are still the last few people in Luan City holding a conscience, then Savenly must be one of them. You are so Selected."

    "Is the conscience known to be the rare quality of the clergy?" Savitri''s tone was ridiculously mocked, but his expression quickly returned to normal after ridicule, and he looked at the short half-elves in front of him. And the officers of the Military Intelligence Bureau in the room, the expression on the face is very complicated. "You... or the duke behind you, what do you want?"

    Amber smiled slightly, euphemistically and politely said: "I want to let the Church of the Light go out."

    The skin on Sievert¡¯s face shook again: ¡°You are not afraid that I will go to the cathedral to tell you right away?¡±

    "If you are stupid, don''t say it. It will make me doubt Wright''s vision. Now, you should not be in a position to see the situation. Will we worry about your report? In addition... you think the Church of the Light is still Can you stand firm in the South?"

    Savenley¡¯s face was cloudy and he seemed to want to refute something. However, before he spoke, Amber suddenly took a piece of paper from the table beside him and handed it to the priest: ¡°Look at it.¡±

    Sventuri took the paper curiously. He just thought it was a flyer printed by Cecil, but after seeing the above, his expression solidified.

    It was a newspaper, the date was yesterday, and the first edition of the newspaper wrote a line of headlines in a huge font:

    "Luan City is wicked, and millions of people in the south are looking forward to the Lord to rebuild the order of the Light."

    Under the astonishing headline, the sage tribe saw a dizzying picture: in the vivid black and white portrait, it was the Knights of the Holy See and the church soldiers in Lu¡¯an who dragged the smashed civilians who were beaten. We walked onto the scene of the fire.

    This heterosexual trial picture, which was already very common in recent years, is particularly horrible due to the angle of the photographer and the atmosphere of the square background.

    "This is a newspaper. I don''t know if you have heard of this in the case of being blocked, but I can tell you that this thing is spread throughout the South and is issued twice a week. You think that the flyers that have been scattered into the city these days. How much? In fact... those leaflets are simply the corners of printing these newspapers."

    Seventri stunned the newspaper in his hand, and all his persistence and luck were gone.

    It turns out that the terrible and overwhelming flyers in Lu¡¯an are just the tip of the iceberg of all the actions of the Cecil.

    When I thought about how long these people lurked in Luan City, how many people thought that these people had spread the situation in Luan City through some kind of magical power, the **** official felt chilling.

    And all this...is the terrible founding hero, Gao Wensai Sil, planning it?

    "Exile the Holy Light... What can you get?"

    The devout light of the sacred officer finally spoke up, and his voice stunned and shocked himself.

    "You made a mistake. We didn''t intend to exile the light from the beginning," Amber immediately corrected the other''s statement. "We have to exile, but the church has exiled the church, and the people can get the light."

    "Exile the church?" Savenly''s heart, which was about to sink into the end, suddenly jumped. He seemed to have grasped the point. "You mean..."

    "The new order of the Holy Light... Ha, I really didn''t think that I would discuss this kind of thing with a holy light official, but whoever makes this my work, we will establish a new order of the Holy Light, and all this is only needed Your little cooperation."

 Chapter 490ï¼š Shock

    Savin Terry was silent and silent for a long time.

    After seeing the newspaper and hearing the words of amber, the priest instantly connected all the things that happened in Lu¡¯an city in the past, and connected the propaganda campaigns of the Cecils over time. Together, although all these things are beyond his experience, he can still analyze the means and purpose of the Cecil.

    "You want the Church of Light to lose the support of the people of the South, to expel the church in a way that incites the people. This is the root of the church. It seems that the Gaowen? The Duke of Cecil does not like it." There are authoritative forces in the territory other than him."

    "I didn''t expect a priest to look so thorough on this kind of mundane thing." Amber looked at the priest in front of him with a little surprise. "But basically it is such a meaning."

    "You are so sure that I will do this for you?" Saiwen? Terry looked at Amber''s eyes. "Don''t forget, I am still a church priest."

    "To tell the truth, I don''t believe it, but our lord believes," Amber replied calmly. "He once said a word - the entire Church of the Light can''t have only one Wright conscience. As a huge organization, the Light There must be a variety of voices in the church, and some of them are consistent with our interests, and as long as the interests are the same, we can win and fight."

    "You said that you want to exile the church and say that you want the people to get the light. What are you going to do?"

    "Why are you asking me? After reading the leaflets, can you still guess?" Amber spreads. "I don''t quite understand the taboos of your gods, but in my opinion, release the classics. The right to interpret allows people to have direct access to theological knowledge, lower church authority, and allow free faith... All of these are good things, and I believe that you and the two friends around you agree with this, otherwise you will not come. ¡±

    "Maybe it... but can you really do it?" Saiwen? Terry straightens his body and looks straight into the eyes of Amber. He doesn''t feel any powerful power fluctuations from this half-elf girl, but he Knowing what a terrible force behind this half-elves, today¡¯s choice is likely to determine life and death, but he still has to say everything, ¡°to drive the Church of Light from this land and replace it with you¡± Or the Protestantism you have fostered, are you changing from one authority to another, is there really a fundamental change? You may promote a new set of teachings, perhaps a little gentler than the Church of Light. One point, but is the Holy Light really in the hands of everyone? The authority will eventually emerge, as long as there is a group that has more voices than others, and has more resources and better channels. Then authority is still the authority, nothing more than whitewashing, beautification, and the means look glamorous."

    Amber was really a little surprised this time. She looked up and down the priest of the Holy Light, who had no fear of color, and nodded slightly: "Continue,"

    "...you have measured the priests in Lu''an city with ''conscience'' and chosen me, but with all due respect, I don''t think you are more ''justice'' than the church - although you succeeded in making the church a people The object of hatred also shapes itself into the image of the people, but I don¡¯t think you are stronger than the church. You use those leaflets to guide people¡¯s emotions and use the one-sided truth to wear the face of the cathedral¡¯s priests. Use money and power to create momentum and make yourself look stalwart and correct. But when the church used to porridge during the famine years, did you publicize it? Did the Holy See knight regularly go to the magic focus to annihilate World of Warcraft when you publicized it? When you made your mistakes, you Promo?

    "You said that you want to defeat the authority of the church, but Cecil is just another authority. The difference is that the church may control the people with faith, and your duke... he will use his power to control the faith. ""

    The officers of the MI Bureau were angered. They immediately surrounded them and pressed their weapons in their hands: Saiwen? Terry was a priest who was not good at fighting, and he did not carry any implements. At such a close distance, the officers of the Military Intelligence Bureau carrying the special and extraordinary armed forces can easily kill a pastor who has no time to cast spells - and two partners around him.

    The two pastors around Saiwen? Terry were also nervous, but their first reaction was to be guarded by the former ¨C and they were ready to die.

    Amber blinked, and at this moment of sudden tension, she sighed with emotion: "Mom, what you said makes sense!"

    A military intelligence officer almost dropped the slashed sword in his hand to the ground: "Head?! You wake up..."

    Amber waved and interrupted his subordinates, and looked seriously at the same horror of the game. Terry: "Yes, I think what you said is justified - in fact, in addition to not summing up the ''God''s authority ''Beyond the four words, you said almost exactly the same thing that the Duke of Cecil had said to me."

    Mr. Shenguan, who is ready to die, can¡¯t control his tight expression: ¡°...ah? The duke...had he said this?¡±

    "More than that, we have explained this process in detail to many of us," Amber nodded calmly, greeted Saiwen? Terry¡¯s shocked vision. "Do you think we will call ourselves justice messengers? We never said Being on behalf of justice - we represent only progress, or ... we represent higher efficiency and value."

    As the amber said, he picked up the newspaper: "Is this newspaper? What did you see from it?"

    Saiwen? Terry frowned: "Your propaganda tool?"

    "No, what you should see is that we can print hundreds of thousands or even more newspapers in one day. We can quickly spread such newspapers across the entire territory. We can promote new decrees like this. Mission, why? Because we are more advanced.

    ¡°People in Cecil City can be frozen in winter because we have built a very good magic energy exchange station. They don¡¯t have to go hungry all year round because we use factories to produce alchemy chemicals that can increase food production. They are free to discuss the scriptures, receive the Holy Light treatment, receive the free holy water, can learn the doctrine without asking the origin, become a priest, because we changed the organization of the church, and fundamentally modified the teachings, we also found A more effective use of the light, so that the holy water and the holy device can be manufactured in large quantities...

    "So when you see these new laws, new doctrines, and new things, don''t be busy asking whether these things are just. You have to ask the people of Cecil City to ask if they are living in good life or good in their previous lives. ¡ª¡ª

    "The fool will tell you that it is good to have a good day!

    "God officer - I have always called you a person like a **** stick, but I will call you a **** officer - you don''t think Cecil is more just, you even think that what we do in Lu''an city is very dirty, means Very mean, I have only one comment on your thoughts - great! You are a smart person! And I like to deal with smart people."

    Amber stopped, and Savin Terry didn''t know when he had stepped back. The tall, thin middle-aged man seemed to be a little breathless. He was the first time in his life to deal with such people. Such undisguised, no disguise, no evasive, no hypocrisy. He is accustomed to talking to a variety of "upper society" people who are best at hang their own morality and glory, and this is a half-elf that represents the power of Cecil and is certainly not low. ...the style is really strange.

    "Yes... I thought... On your flyer, you really don''t really emphasize words like justice and glory," the priest smiled and shook his head. "You said on the leaflet. The most is that everyone can eat and wear warm, everyone can learn the doctrine, and free holy water can lead..."

    "Yes, this is what we are doing with the ''unjust'' people," Amber laughed. "I heard Wright say that you are also a pastor who has been promoted step by step from the civilian population, and until now you are still Keep sending your monthly donations to the country ¨C are you interested in Cecil¡¯s authority of ''injustice''? We will exclude dissidents, we will control the South, we will use all kinds of brilliance or The disgraceful means to achieve the goal, using the words that the Duke of Cesky, the former Duke of Cecil, had told me - he would use whatever means, at all costs, to use his skill to rule the land, to rule the land without aristocratic spirit - so that this The land can flourish and prosper.

    "Maybe we are not Weiguangzheng, maybe we are really just a new authority that will replace the Church of the Light, but we can let all the people of the South have a better life, and the Holy Light can also become in this film." Better land continues to survive.

    "God officer, is this unjust thing, are you entangled?"

    The room became silent, and the heart of Saiwen? Terry jumped straight. After several deep breaths, he finally spoke up: "...the city opposed the flange? The priest of Berenger has about 100 people. Part is low-order, but we control the small church area on the outer edge..."

    "All the awakened and correctly standing priests will have the friendship of Cecil. As long as you are willing to abide by our laws and accept new teachings, then you can still be active in this land. You are still the messenger of the Holy Light, even This Luan City... can continue to be a ''Holy City''."

    If the amber one was only given a huge psychological impact to Saiwen? Terry, then the answer now is to completely calm the heart of the priest.

    The situation has been irreparable.

    Luan City is slipping into the abyss, everyone in the church area knows this, the influence of the Church of the Light here has fallen apart, and then the gods of the cathedral will accelerate the collapse no matter what they do. Whether to sit still, or to make a pale argument, or to block flyers, and even more extreme **** suppression of civilians ... there is no hope at the end.

    All along, the power to speak is in the hands of the church, and now that the Cecils have greater power in this respect, it is impossible for the church that relies on ¡°belief¡± to survive.

    In fact, there was no choice. As early as four days ago, when Savin? Terry returned to the church area under the "escort" of the monks and the Knights of the Holy See, and found that his pocket was marked with a signature "Goddess of the Shadow Goddess". He knew this when he was in the note.

    In order to preserve the lives of the only compatriots in the church who are like-minded, he must agree to Cecil''s request.

    Before that, he just wanted to see what the people who are going to rule it are.

    Now he seems to see it clearly - it is not really a brilliant ruler, but it is a more suitable ruler.

    "how should I do?"

    Amber smiled: "We want to take down the cathedral - take it with the civilians of Lu''an City, and you will become the symbol and representative of the awakened people in the Church of the Light."

    (You, the abnormal pv2 is out!! I tell you, the scene picture is strong, especially the chapel, it is the original painting burned with money, God knows how much money they have to prevent the screen from collapsing...)

 Chapter 491ï¼š in the darkness

    Saiwen? Terry knows that he has no turning back.

    And he really can''t find a better way than now.

    He saw every leaflet that the Cecils broke into the city, and heard the news circulating in the outer city. He knew that the Cecils were propagating a near-decent light that blurred the boundaries of the gods. Faith, frankly, he is also very resistant to these things. He believes in the life of the Holy Light, and he can''t accept the saying that the Holy Light is self-centered.

    But he is even less able to accept that the Church of the Light now regards faith as a means of collecting money and treating the Holy Light as a violent reliance.

    He accepted the invitation of Amber and then learned more about what he needed to do.

    "We can find ways to interfere with the guards in the chapel area, while closing the defense of the divine array, but the road to the cathedral is not under our control," the middle-aged low-ranking priest said the situation inside the church area. "The Discipline and the Holy See Knights guarded all the gates, and they only obeyed the cathedral."

    "What are the fighting powers of the monks and the Knights of the Holy See? Do you think they will die to protect the cathedral?"

    "...The monks of the commandments are more proficient in the trials of judgment and commandments, and the frontal combat power is not strong. As for the Knights of the Holy See... They were originally the strongest garrison power of Luan Cathedral, but the last time the Bishop of Leymont took away all The high-ranking knight, the rest of the middle and low-level knights, died while assisting the aristocracy in combat, and now the remaining combat power is probably less than 20%," Savin Terry said in detail, "just ...they are still deadly to ordinary people."

    "You don''t have to worry about this. There will be another force to help you. Just tell me the road map and the garrison in the church area."

    "it is good."

    After handing over the most crucial information, Saiwen Terry felt that he was suddenly relaxed, as if he had completed a major mission, and amber looked at the middle-aged **** officer. The exhaustion accumulated over many days suddenly seemed to ask casually: "If I have not guessed wrong, the power of the Holy Light of many priests in the church area should be reduced to varying degrees..."

    Savin Triton was surprised: "How do you know?!"

    "The end of the trial of the heresy, the effect of the magic is not deceiving people," Amber shook his head slightly. "Although I guess the magic used to identify heresy has a big problem, maybe it can make most ordinary people show up. There are signs of faltering beliefs, but for those of you who should be very religious in theory... its effect should not be so obvious. I carefully observed the expression of each of you, your shakes, accidents, and panic. The goods are genuine."

    Savin Terry was silent, and the two low-ranking priests beside him also looked down in complex complexion. After a few seconds of silence, one of the low-ranking priests finally spoke up: "...your observation Very strong."

    ¡°At least one-third of the clerics have experienced a different degree of power loss,¡± Savin Terry continued. ¡°The most serious is even a level of retrogression. In fact, the priests are weakened by their own short-lived confusion. The situation is not uncommon, but the belief in this scale is probably the first time since the establishment of Lu¡¯an Cathedral...¡±

    Amber then asked: "When did the situation of more people''s power decline first appeared?"

    "Since the Holy Spirit Plain came to collect the redemption money and suppress the command of the gods, my power of the Holy Light was stagnant. There are many people in the church area who are similar to me. We cannot accept this kind of sanctification. What the light teaches is contrary to it."

    Amber blinked and whispered thoughtfully: "It seems like this..."

    As Gao Wen had speculated, what happened to Wright was not a special case.

    The recent spurt of the Church of the Light has accelerated the strength of the church by absorbing a large amount of wealth on the one hand, but on the other hand, it has led to too strong doubts about the underlying priests who have conscience inside the church. The doctrine of the original light and the separation of the actual behavior of the church have created more and more lower-level priests like the Wrights, and this situation will only become more and more serious over time...

    Did the Church of the Light really realize that these collapses occurred at the bottom? Or to say... even if they realize it, they also have reasons to do so. Even if they risk the division of the church and let some clerics abandon their beliefs, they must use this way of drinking and quenching thirst to let the church develop rapidly in a short time.

    Amber thought hard and found out that he really couldn''t understand it, so he simply shook his head and temporarily put the problem behind him - anyway, she just came in to collect intelligence and engage in destruction. The real analysis of these headaches is big. The thing that the old nephew is good at, then tell the situation to the other party and let the old man worry about it.

    Saiwen? Terry did not listen to Amber''s self-talk, and asked curiously: "What did you say?"

    "Nothing," Amber waved his hand. "This is the case. Let''s wait until the dust settles."

    Saiwen? Terry nodded slightly, but before he got up and left, he suddenly thought of one more thing: "I think I should remind you of something. - I don''t know what kind of extraordinary power you have prepared, but thousands. Always be careful about the flange? Berenger, I think his situation is not normal."

    "Flange? Berenger?" Amber raised his eyebrows. "According to intelligence, he should be only a middle-level priest. If not all the high-ranking powerhouses of the Southern Church are completely destroyed, it is impossible for him to become a bishop."

    "He is indeed a middleman, but he now has mastered the core of the cathedral, and his strength may not be so good," Fran?ois said with a serious face. "And since the four-day trial of heresy." After that, he locked himself in the cathedral and didn''t show up at all. Even the leader of the Discipline Corps did not get a chance to see it. This is very abnormal. I prayed to the Lord that the message of the Holy Light was full of disturbing feelings. The illusion and the whistling sound, I can feel a powerful force gathering in the cathedral, much like the Holy Light, but there is something else mixed in it... In short, it must be treated with care."

    "...Mom, I am afraid that I am not going to come to the breakthrough routine..."

    Fran? Terry did not hear: "What?"

    "Don''t care," Amber hurriedly waved his hand. "I will report the situation to my superiors. Please be assured that this action is very stable."

    Regardless of the flange? What is the work of Berenger in the cathedral, Cecil has enough power to suppress it. When it is too big, let the team go out in the outer city, then Byron and Philip directly face the inner city gun. In the middle of the world, in the face of a sufficient amount of art, it is useless to be the protagonist of the breakthrough. The "Array" will blow you up...

    Amber didn''t realize it at all. Unconsciously, his own way of thinking has been seriously affected by Gao Wen...

    "Then I will go back," after talking about it, Saiwen? Terry stood up and gave a priestly etiquette to Amber. "It may be discovered when you leave the church area for a long time."

    Amber nodded, but just as the three clergymen were about to go to the door, she suddenly stopped the other person from behind: "The power of the Light that you are declining... Cecil has a solution."

    In order to ensure that the ¡°inside¡± of the church area can be more reliable, she decided to disclose some ¡°bait¡± in advance.

    Saiwen? Terry really stopped immediately, with a look of disbelief on his face: "Do you really?"

    The decline of power caused by the falsification of faith has always been an unsolvable phenomenon for the clergy. It can basically be cured by time-lapse or self-breakthrough, and most people will not cure for the rest of their lives. The state of the magical power is stagnant, but those Cecils...has there a way?

    ¡°There was nothing in the flyers that was too clear to understand, but Wright did find a new way of the Light, and this road... everyone has a chance to try.¡±

    Saiwen? Terry¡¯s eyes became excited. Nothing was more tempting than a chance to regain the light of the Holy Light. ¡°What conditions do you need?¡±

    Amber thought about it and looked at the slightly thin body of the three pastors in front of him: "Can you shake the hammer of 40 pounds?"

    The three priests looked at each other unclearly: "...ah?"

    "All in all, exercise your body first," Amber touched his smooth chin and said thoughtfully. "And then exercise your ability to fight and fight. Run a load of eight kilometers a day and then move the bricks. If you want to move the bricks after a month, you should Can be a qualified battlefield pastor..."

    After the three sacred priests left, the temporary base was quiet for a while.

    A military intelligence officer with an admirable expression - certainly not admiring the amber, finally flicked three priests to exercise, but admired the words of his own boss before the words to the game: Terry: "Boss, you The deaf person¡¯s ability has not regressed."

    Amber didn''t carelessly waved his hand: "When did I retreat? I can''t use it in Cecil City."

    As a nickname of the "Queen of the Tavern", he was once famous in the circle of illegal mercenaries and adventurers in the South. He led a large group of "big sisters" who slandered and slandered, and how could Amber not have a good eloquence? How could there be no set of skills that would make a dead person alive?

    In the most savage and backward borders of the Ansuo Kingdom, I lived with all kinds of people all day long. This half-elf thief is very familiar with the observation and control of the people. Without this ability, she would never be able to completely eliminate it in a short time. Find out the situation of the people at the bottom of Lu''an City and create such a large-scale destruction.

    Usually not used, but it is not used.

    "But then, boss, the words you just said are really the shadow of many duke adults --"

    "Crap, I am usually idle, I still have time to sleep, how can I have such a boring thing?" Amber turned his eyes. "A lot of them are Gaowen... The Duke usually said, I see The situation is just a copy of it. But you can''t learn to learn from me. Some words say that you want to see the target. Like the priest of today, he is a civilian, has a conscience, understands the suffering of the civilians, and can see the darkness of the Church of Light. He It is to find a way out of real meaning, so I will use those words to talk to him, but if you change someone, the same words may be bad..."

    "We understand that we understand," the subordinates nodded again and again, and one of them asked, "Well, then... is the contact behind?"

    Amber sighed and looked at the tall, thin man standing in the corner of the room: "Slim, open the magic network communicator, internal channel 8. Gray wolf, you go to the door to guard."

    The miniaturized special magic net communicator was placed on the table, accompanied by a slight humming sound. This complicated and precise magical guide machine was activated. Amber patiently waited for a moment and saw the crystal bloom on the top of the communicator. With a soft glow, a holographic projection quickly forms over the crystal.

    That is the face of Gao Wen.

    "The oil in the pot has been boiled," Amber looked at the holographic projection and licked his teeth. "You can smash the table."

    Gao Wen nodded in the holographic projection: "Is everything going well?"

    "Developed as planned, but there are some situations that need to be reported..."

    Gao Wen quietly listened to the content reported by Amber, and kept all the contents in his mind. When the report was over, he gave a slight breath and looked at the communication device in front of him: "I know, this will be arranged in advance. You Pay attention to safety there."

    The amber in the projection waved impatiently: "Do not worry, don''t worry about it, I will not run, I am such a blind person..."

    ......

    Gao Wen reluctantly looked at the counterfeit goods that were upright and sturdy, and shook his head and closed the communication.

    Then he looked up and looked at another magic network communication device in the study.

    Over the equipment, there is a scene of outdoor appearance -

    Countless people gathered on an open field. The torches in the hands of people and the magic crystallized lights in the distance illuminate the meeting place under the night. The slogans and countless noisy voices of the people are heard in the picture. The players maintained order at the scene, and several white knights wearing heavy white armor, surrounded by brilliant glory, hanging heavy iron shells with chains around their waists, and extremely tall white knights stood in the middle of the crowd. The voice speaks to everyone - they are the most eye-catching in the picture.

    The voice of the witch Jupli came from outside the picture: "...This is the new city of Tanzan, the excavation work is still going on. Thirty minutes ago, the engineers found a new cellar...

    "...If it was not for the Viscount Andrew to build a new city here, I am afraid that these things will continue to dust up...

    "... According to witnesses, these mantles are one of the secret treasury of the Church of the Light in the South. We have found a large number of gold and silver objects in the cellar, all of which are believers'' property, some of which are donated by the believers, and another In part, the church has gathered through means of redemption, heresy, copying of civilian property, and embezzlement of other church property. According to the books and records we have found from nearby churches, the local church originally promised that these properties would be used to repair the gods. Churches, distributing relief materials and raising orphans, but in fact more than 90% of them become private property of the church...

    "The White Knight leader, Mr. Wright, said that he has never seen such a brazen thing..."

    After a few moments, Jeep¡¯s voice suddenly sounded again: ¡°Emergency news, Mr. Dedal Ross, the governor of Hosman City, just announced an amazing news that the staff of the Office of the Government is cleaning up a place that was once part of the Church of the Light. A large number of bones were found in the old maintenance facilities... suspected orphans whose whereabouts were unknown in the Hosman region during the past years..."

    The crowd on the projection screen stunned, and the crowds of excited people gathered around the white knight, while the white knights lifted the heavy power warhammer in their hands and shouted the slogan of expelling the old church.

    Gao Wen stood up and turned off the projection device, and behind him, Pitman¡¯s voice came: "It¡¯s terrible."

    Gao Wen looked back and looked at the little old man who had always swayed on the territory with cynicism and shameless appearance. His face showed a hint of ridicule: "Do you think something is terrible?"

    Pitman said with a beard, said faintly: "Of course, I am afraid of more things, or who do you think that amber is so adaptable?"

    Gao Wen took a look at Pittman: "So what are you afraid of now?"

    "People, the crowd full of anger is a terrible existence," Pitman shrugged. "But I think you are more terrible than that - because it''s all your guidance. You are using something different from the extraordinary." The power of the force and the gun, the effect of this thing... can be more shocking than what you described."

    "The power is not good or bad. The key is to see where it is used. For those who use the Holy Light to do evil, sometimes they have to use some very means," Gao Wen said indifferently, then his face was slightly gloomy, "especially in me. Knowing that the bones of children were discovered in those facilities... I knew that no matter how I deal with the gods, it would not be too much."

    Pitman sighed: "Adopting orphans from childhood is a common means of cultivating deadly loyalty in each church. It not only increases strength but also enhances reputation, but not all children can be acquainted with the gods, and some people are There is no spiritual talent, even if it is catalyzed by syrup and rituals, it will consume resources for these factions, and it has already seen some of the dark seeds of the ''bad seeds''... Which church''s hands are not clean? ""

    "The churches of 700 years ago may not be like this at all," Gao Wen shook his head. "The priests and knights who faced the distortions of the year, probably never imagined that their successors would fall into this."

    Pittman smiled: "When you thought about it, you will wake up and see that the distortion has hit the door of the tomb, and the descendants have lost your shield?"

    Gao Wen immediately stunned the little old man: "...you mention this, I am in a hurry with you."

    Then he coughed twice and pulled the subject back on track: "Compared to this, what do you think about the anomaly of the flange? Braun mentioned in the amber report? The bishop shut himself in the cathedral, Is it taking some strength to strengthen yourself?"

    "...I don''t think he can become stronger by taking power and the like. This is the means of wizards and warlocks, but there is definitely something wrong with it. A normal bishop can''t shut himself down in that situation. Nothing is done in the church. He either continues to save the situation, either simply runs the road or rushes out to brutally suppress it. In short, he should always do something."

    Gao Wen shook his head slightly: "In my first plan, Fran?ois Braun should take some kind of desperate action at this stage, but I didn''t expect him to keep himself in the church and do nothing, tell the truth. ...this slightly disrupted my arrangement."

    Pittman thought, after a moment, this little old man who knows a lot about theology has opened his mouth: "Perhaps... he is trying to communicate with the gods, praying for power beyond imagination to help him through the desperate situation."

    "Is God falling?" Gao Wen suddenly frowned. "Can he carry out God?"

    "...because it''s impossible, so I don''t want to understand. God''s fall is a high price, and there are strict thresholds - only the legendary strong can support God and not die, the high-ranking power is paying the price of life and After a certain condition is met, a short-lived divine drop can be made, and a lower-ranking priest... has no ability to communicate with God. His words are not transmitted to his god''s ear. Who is he looking for?"

    Gao Wensi thought that after two minutes, he broke the silence: "All in all, it seems that more ¡®insurance¡¯ must be arranged in the next step. It has already taken this step and there must be no flaws.¡±

    Not everyone can understand Gao Wen¡¯s persistence and prudence in this matter. In this matter, only he knows it ¨C

    In this world of extraordinary power and social stagnation, this will be the first resistance of ordinary people to the extraordinary.

    Perhaps there have been unscrupulous farmers who have drafted forks for the Cavaliers, and there have been innocent people who have been convicted of heretics to curse their own gods, but those who are occasional, powerless, and irritating can¡¯t resist It¡¯s not the same as this time.

    This time, the ordinary people who have been deceived and crushed for a long time are the first time to act as a group to resist the priests who are another group.

    The world has waited for thousands of years before waiting for this first time, and if it fails, no one knows how long it will take for the second time.

    So, it can''t fail.

 Chapter 492ï¼š The first bell of dawn

    in the darkness.

    The faint artificial lights of the stars shimmer in the dark streets.

    The cold and cold night wind travels between the buildings, carrying the rancid smell in the corner of the gutter to blow through the streets and alleys. The ancient buildings stand in this dead and cold night, the starlight from the ancient sky Sprinkle it and sprinkle it on the roof, the spire and the wall, so that these dark things reveal a vague outline in the darkness, and in the crack between the contours, there are people flashing from time to time.

    The people who stared at the stars flashed with a nervous and determined atmosphere. They walked in a slightly panic in the darkness, passing a message between neighbors, relatives and friends who needed to suppress the voice: "Wait for The first bell of dawn is ringing."

    The cobbler, who was wrapped in a headscarf, walked on the dark street. The night wind in the early morning seemed to be malicious, so he couldn¡¯t help but tremble slightly. He didn¡¯t know if it was because of fear or because of excitement, or simply The cold, but he felt like a flame was burning in his chest. With this flame, he dared to leave the door and take to the streets at this time.

    The curfews issued by the priests in the church area have long since disappeared. The soldiers patrolling the streets and the Knights of the Holy See have disappeared. The outer city has lost control for several days, and a dark tide hidden in the darkness is in the dark. These days, it is gradually rising, and now it is finally time to ruin it.

    There was a new figure on the dark street, and the cobbler¡¯s footsteps were slightly hesitant, but he quickly identified the figure as a darner who knew him well. The two people¡¯s footsteps quickly moved closer, and they looked at each other¡¯s faces in the dark. Expression, low voice whispered and asked: "Wait for the bell? Wait for the bell."

    A little swaying fire moved out of the corner of the street, and the cobbler and the darter immediately looked in the direction of the fire. They saw the man holding the torch and a blacksmith who was famous for his boldness, coming to them, behind the blacksmith. It is a woman with an oil lamp, a farmer holding a grass fork, and an apprentice with a stick.

    The blacksmith handed the torch to the cobbler: "Don''t cover it, it''s already a death sin."

    More and more people are coming out of their homes. Some are craftsmen, some are farmers, some are apprentices. These skinny people are like coming out of hell, but there are flames beating in the eyes of each of them. They are in the streets. There is a gathering between them, and more and more torches and oil lamps gradually illuminate the streets and lanes with the crowd gathering. In the swaying fire, there is a pair of still chaotic, but extremely firm eyes.

    "When the bell rings, act. Remember, friends with white cloth on their arms. Friends outside the city? They have arrived..."

    No one can tell the truth from whom it was first circulated, and no one can tell who is driving everything tonight, but everyone knows that they have eaten the last food in the family and gathered together. Their last physical strength, they may not live tonight, but as long as tomorrow''s rising sun rises, everyone will be free.

    The cobbler, Bloom, held the torch and stared at the head of the city in the west. On the dark wall, a light was flashing.

    The soldiers guarding the gates looked at the situation under the wall with oil lamps, and there were two other soldiers who were as nervous as themselves, and in front of him, a crowd of black people in the vast wilderness outside the city, and There are countless swaying lights in the crowd.

    These people gathered from the villages and towns near Lu¡¯an City, near the city, and even from the neighboring land, gathered in the wilderness. The commotion from them is getting louder and louder. More people are rushing behind this team. The stone road came, and the light of the torch continued to stretch in the wilderness, as if a giant snake burning with flames was gradually trapping the city of the church that had stood for hundreds of years.

    In the wilderness, the most striking thing is those who stand at the front of the crowd, wearing heavy white armor, shoulder-shouldered hammers, and swaying around.

    Those are the white knights from Cecil.

    What they represent at this moment is not the armed forces of Cecil, but the new order of the Light.

    "Open...Open the gate?" The soldier trembled and asked the veteran next to him. He felt the white cloth **** his arm. The voice was full of fear. "Will they take us too..."

    The veteran is also immersed in fear, but he knows that there is no choice but to stop. After the priests completely closed the gates of the church area, the soldiers who were stranded in the outer city and the walls were already completely abandoned. After supporting the waist, the soldiers with their brains took the initiative to lay down the sword and became the accomplice of this chaos or the allies of this righteous act.

    "Open the city gate," the veteran said. "Let the Cecils come in, and the blockade of the city is over."

    The winch covered with iron sheet began to rotate, and the chain led the bearing to make a squeaking sound. The heavy city gate of Lu¡¯an City finally opened again after several decades of closure. The crowd gathered in the wilderness looked at the gradually opening. The gates of the city, followed by countless pairs of eyes, fell in front of the team.

    The white knights wearing heavy armor took the lead in taking the lead. Those who covered the steel all over the place seemed to give people endless courage like the lighthouse in the night. The huge team moved and followed the white knight. Luan City.

    The soldiers who opened the gates trembled in the shadows of the side, watching the heavy armor knights lead the crowd silently, watching the huge and chaotic team pass through the gates, they saw them in this team. Almost any professional farmer, blacksmith, cobbler, and stonemason who have seen him in his life, both the poor dressed in rags and the well-dressed businessmen, some who only carry grass forks and sticks, while others With long swords and spears, they have ordinary people, but some are like mercenaries who have just stepped down from the battlefield...

    The soldiers even had an illusion that he felt like the people from the entire South had gathered here.

    ......

    Half an hour before the rise of the first line of sunlight, a lot of heavy and chaotic footsteps were created on the streets paved with gravel and a few slabs. The footsteps even caused the entire ground to tremble slightly. With these movements, the brilliance of countless torches emerged from all directions, and there were countless strange but friendly faces in the swaying fire.

    Soldiers dressed in strange whites and all over the body, like light casting, came out of the crowd. These soldiers came to the restless Luan citizens and passed under the helmet decorated with wings and inscribed with scriptures. Come to a low and friendly voice: "We are the white knights under the head of the great priest. Let us help the people of the Light."

    As described in the news circulating in the city a few days ago, the ally of the Light appeared in the darkness, and the mighty white knight led the Holy Light people from all directions to come and help the sinking in the darkness. Holy City.

    The two teams quickly merged together, and under the leadership of some guides, the huge team began to move in the direction of the cathedral.

    There are dozens of white knights surrounded by the light. They only occupy a small part of the whole crowd, but they are at the forefront like the front, and between these knights, the shadow of a group of hustle does not cause Anyone''s attention is close to the leader of the Knights.

    The figure of amber emerged from the shadows. She looked up at the burly white knight: "I didn''t expect to gather so many people..."

    The burly white knight was Wright. He didn''t wear a helmet. His scarred face was full of perseverance. He looked down at the petite half-elf: "They come from the entire Luan area and the nearby Carlo. In the city, the team gathered in the wilderness for a few days. This is your credit. Without you, people will not see the truth of the decay and decay of the Church of Light, and it is impossible to consciously gather together with such indignation."

    "I will accept this praise," Amber said with a little smugness. Then there was a hint of curiosity in the tone. "But I didn''t expect you to come in person as the head of the Protestant, you didn''t stay in the rear... Daddy... Did the Duke send you?"

    "My own decision," Wright said faintly, then he paused for two seconds, and his tone was more serious than in the past. "This is our mission."

    Amber blinked, listening to Light''s awe-inspiring sound continued in the night:

    "Cesil took root in the dark mountains, which made it face the threat of wasteland, and whenever Cecil was attacked by a distorted body, the lord would always stand on the line of defense. From him I learned something about the leader. A decision may make sacrifices for hundreds of people. Sometimes this decision is necessary. Sometimes the sacrifice of the people is voluntary, but the leader can never accept these sacrifices with peace of mind. He must and those who sacrifice. Stand together and be ready to bleed at any time.

    "This is a war of light. For the change of the Holy Light, for the freedom of faith, the unarmed ordinary people are going to challenge the extraordinary who are far stronger than them. This change will inevitably cause people to bleed. This bloodshed is necessary. But as a Protestant leader, I can''t just let them bleed.

    "So I am coming."

    Wright took the mechanical power warhammer wrapped around the sacred cloth and walked forward with firm steps, while the amber was a little bit stunned in the same place. After a few seconds, the half-elf shook his head: "The guy It¡¯s really a little stranger around me...¡±

    Ten minutes before dawn, the crowd gathered in the large fan-shaped square in front of the church area.

    This place used to perform heretical trials and fire rituals is crowded with people at this moment. The smell of flame burning oil permeates the entire square. More and more people are coming from all directions, but the limited squares can no longer accommodate more. Many people, so those who came from farther can only gather in the nearby streets.

    As the crowd grew more and more, as time went by, more and more loud noises began to sound from everywhere, and even strangers began to shout out angry slogans in the crowd, with mercenaries wielding swords high. The cursing man in the church, the businessman with the waving cane angered the injustice of the Church of Light, and some people stood on several high platforms on the edge of the square, waving their fists and scolding the priests in the cathedral as villains, butchers and eating. The excitement of the devil of human flesh even shocked the people of Luan in the square. They could hardly imagine why these allies from afar would be so angry with the priests in the cathedral.

    This anger even surpassed them.

    The terrible movement in the square passed into the church area. The **** officials who had locked themselves in the inner city walls for a few days were finally unable to sit still. They climbed strangely to the inner walls and towers of the inner city. Look at what is going on outside and then it becomes a panic.

    people.

    There are people everywhere in the square.

    That is the crowd that can make the gods and knights with extraordinary powers feel terrified.

    At the same time, in front of a key sacred node in the inner city chapel area, Savitri quietly confronted a priest wearing a black robe and tattoos on his head.

    Looking at the church compatriots in front of him, Savenly sighed: "Retreat, Alcott, there is no other way."

    However, the monk in the black robe was just standing in front of the magical array. For a long time, he broke the silence: "The Knights and other disciplined monks will soon notice the anomaly in the chapel..."

    Sievertley couldn''t help but step forward, excited: "Can they resist here for a while, can they resist a lifetime?!"

    The black robe priest looked at Savitri''s eyes and said calmly: "...but my mission is to hold the barrier in the chapel area unless death terminates my mission."

    Looking at the calm expression of the priest in front of him, Savin suddenly read the real information from it.

    He frowned, his voice filled with sorrow: "Alcott, I know, in that heresy trial... Although you hide well, you are also a shaken one. Don''t stick to it, I know you. You know what the church has done over the years, and you know that they have been intensified in the last year..."

    "I am a monk, and maintaining the order of the church is everything to me. This is the oath that I made before the light," the black robe monk quietly interrupted the words of Sentry. "You still remember that you are in the light." What is the vow of the former?"

    Responding to this monk is a ten-second silence and a firm statement: "... Of course, remember, never forget."

    "That''s good," the monk monk gently sighed, revealing a relaxed look. "Priest, do what you should do."

    Sevingri was a little helpless. He went to the black priest in front of him, but he seemed to forget what he should do.

    "The bell is ringing."

    The words of the black robe priest made him suddenly wake up.

    He looked at the black robes in front of him in amazement and heard the other quietly saying:

    "...I am a monk, I know all the secrets in these churches, this is my job... Pastor, do what you should do, the fragile door can''t stop the angry crowd, if the bell knocks After the sound, the magic array is still running, and many people will die."

    Saventree felt that his blood was gradually solidifying, and the feeling of cold spread from the heart to the limbs. He heard the first bell ringing from afar and heard the last request of a devout person:

    "Kill me, save the Holy Light."

    The warm feeling spread from the fingers, and Sventuri felt that the blood that had gradually solidified had regained its temperature. He saw a short sword in his hand, and the tip of the short sword fell into the chest of the monk.

    The commander monk fell, and the sacred node of the chapel area lay quietly on the platform behind him, and the holy rune shone with a slight glow.

    Savenley rushed to the node, and the monk of the black robe fell to the ground obliquely. In the low humming sound of the stop of the magical array, he heard that the bells coming from afar became clearer and brighter. I heard the sound of the collapse of the church door.

    He breathed a sigh of relief, and the last breath brought a soft whisper:

    "Oh God¡­¡­"

 Chapter 493ï¼š White Knights way of fighting

    The gates of the church area collapsed.

    No one knows who made the first roar, but everyone knows that this door is pushed away by the power of ordinary people.

    There is no blessing of extraordinary power, even if it is the door to the church area.

    "Destroy the church!" "Get rid of the bishop!" "For those kids!!"

    The furious crowd at this moment seems to have forgotten the horror of the extraordinary, as if forgetting the pressure accumulated by the cathedral for centuries, the white knights launched an attack in front of the crowd, from the free mercenaries around Carroll and Luan. The adventurers followed closely to form a second tidal wave, followed by farmers and merchants who waved sickles, hoes, canes and grass forks. The huge crowds seemed to be pouring into the door like a muddy tide. The limited number of Holy See knights and soldiers who were at the door were flooded by the tide in the first moment.

    This is the first time that ordinary people have resisted the extraordinary forces. However, this is a world in which the extraordinary power is completely above the mortal. The defense line composed directly by the civilians and the Knights of the Holy See can only make this action a meaningless sacrifice. At the forefront of the charge, in addition to dozens of white knights, they are mercenaries and adventurers gathered from various places.

    These people have at least relatively good equipment, or have some extraordinary power, they have been able to compete with the Knights of the Holy See by virtue, but they are still a group of people who have long been controlled and oppressed by the church, and are also part of the "civilians."

    Newspapers and broadcasts in various places not only angered the people in the fields, but also angered the **** people who voluntarily became the first striker of the cathedral, and now the front has crossed The first line of defense in the church area, and continue to the cathedral.

    Amber mixed with her squad in the middle of the crowd. As she crossed the square in the chapel area, her keen gaze caught the swaying figures at the edge of the square.

    It was the priests in the chapel area¡ªthey took off the conspicuous costumes of the gods, replaced them with clothes that were the same as the civilians, and tied white strips on their arms. They ran along the square to guide the crowd. On the road, faithfully fulfilling their duties.

    Amber sighed - the gods not only remembered to bring the white strip as a mark, but also changed the clothes in advance, which is a wise move.

    This anger is destined to sweep across the entire church area in a state of semi-out of control. It is almost impossible for an angry crowd to be constrained by reason. Although before the action, the crowd has repeatedly advertised that "the ally is bound with white cloth on the arm." This matter, but when the anger burns, the gorgeous sergeant robes will inevitably be more conspicuous than the cloth on the arm.

    In just ten minutes, the crowd crossed the small church area, which can be said to have no resistance, and approached the circular plaza in front of the cathedral with little damage and bloodshed.

    The screams of the tsunami and the screams of various weapons and spells echoed over the city of Luan. The majestic threshold of the cathedral and the gorgeous stained glass windows made a disturbing buzz in the sound of the waves. A priest dressed in a robes of the white robes of Phnom Penh rushed into the big cloister, and the sacred light around him was very dim, and a burnt scar covered his face - it was the light of the handgun to break the shield. After the injury left.

    "They are coming! They are coming! Thugs! There are thugs everywhere!" The sergeant yelled in the cloister. "They also have the light! Those thugs...the thugs also have the light in their hands!"

    There were people running around in the corridors. The panicked clergymen ran around between the gleaming thresholds as if they had no head flies. A monk in a black robe stopped the priest who was running in the hallway: What about the Vatican Knights? Soldiers? What about the outside defense?!"

    "It was washed away! The soldiers were broken up by a group of mercenaries who suddenly rushed out. The knights were defeated by those in white armor, and the rest couldn''t stop them - the thugs would rush into the cathedral. !!"

    A loud noise came from the circular plaza, mixed with the huge noise of some things collapsed and shattered. The glass window of the cathedral shook in the loud noise. A **** priest ran from afar: "God! God! The barrier on the square is about to break!!"

    A desperate shout came from all directions: "What is the magical array? Why didn''t the magical array start?"

    "The chapel area has been broken - the magical array there has not been activated since the beginning!"

    "Bishop... Where is the bishop?"

    Finally, someone remembered the temporary bishop of Lu¡¯an City. Finally, someone remembered the person who supposedly presided over the overall situation. The sacred officer who was burned by the light of the face grabbed the black robe of the monk, and screamed in disregard of the etiquette: ¡°Flange Where is Bishop Braun? Why doesn''t he appear?!"

    "The bishop is in the prayer room...he is communicating with God..."

    "There is no time - those thugs are coming in!"

    "I will call him!"

    A loud bang came from the square, and all the doors and windows of the cathedral began to sway. The treacherous priests and priests gathered in the main hall of this giant building. The last group of the Knights of the Holy See were guarding the casters. In front of them - everyone''s eyes are fixed on the white door of the gold in front of them. Some people are whispering in prayer, some are cursing loudly, everyone is agitating their own power of light, ready to deal with the door. The moment of breaking.

    Until the "mobs" hit the church area, they did not think that they would face such a powerful force. They thought that they were the power of the extraordinary and the magical array of the church area itself. Broken all the invaders, but the facts broke all their hopes: the divine array in the church area did not start from the beginning, and those "mobs" ... they also have the light in their hands.

    In this land ruled by the Holy Light, there is a light that is not under the control of the gods! !

    A horrified priest listened to the movement from outside and couldn''t help but tremble with a trembling voice: "Those who use the Light and the Warhammer... Where did they come from?!"

    "The church has never cultivated that kind of...monster," a Knight of the Holy See rubbed the cold sweat and blood on his forehead, while constantly adjusting the posture of the sword while trying to calm down. "Their holy devices are powerful and cast. It¡¯s like we are not exhausted. We wanted to launch a raid with the gap between their spells, but half of them were killed by their continuous light... Those are simply monsters!¡±

    "Lord...the Lord will save us..."

    The explosion from the outside suddenly stopped, and almost the desperate priests had an ecstasy in their hearts. However, the experienced vulture knights and commandments monks changed their faces instantly: "The protection of the gate was broken!" !"

    The light curtain covering the church door was finally unable to withstand the continuous damage, as if the broken white crystal shattered into a fragment of the sky, two steel giant-like white knights wielded a heavy mechanical dynamic warhammer, making the biggest The strength of the force is on the white door of the gold-golden door. As the hammerhead comes into contact with the gate, the repulsive organs inside the warhammer and the gravity-adjusting runes are instantly activated. At the moment when the human beings cannot respond, the warhammer bursts out enough. The horrific impact of giant petrochemicals on the dust, a loud bang, the threshold of Lu¡¯an Cathedral is torn apart.

    "Activate the shield!"

    The white knights first rushed to the already opened door. Everyone activated the energy shield on the armor. The holy white light curtain shrouded the warriors... they rushed through the smoke and made their own Roar: "The doctor is here!!"

    In the chaos of smoke, more than a dozen strong or weak Holy Lights flew from the opposite side, swaying on the white knight''s energy shield, and Wright single-handedly carried a heavy mechanical-powered warhammer without fear. The attack against the enemy continued to move forward. As the smoke dissipated, he saw the opposite situation¡ªthe seven or eight wounded Knights of the Holy See formed a crumbling line of defense, and the metal shield and armor floated on a thin layer. Holy Light - human flesh without the power of a magic capacitor and an overloaded module. The body can only output such a strong energy in this case - and behind those of the Holy See, there are dozens of cloth robes. A priest and a priest who looks vulnerable.

    This is the last resistance of Luan Cathedral?

    The weak priests and the Knights of the Holy See who guarded them gathered at the end of the hall to see the white knights who broke into the door and the "mobs" who were constantly pouring in. The courageous people expressed their expressions with loud voices. His own position: "You are the people who are possessed by the devil! You are going to hell! You are going to be burned 10,000 times by your devil master! The **** of the light will..."

    However, this high-pitched curse does not stop the action of the White Knights - as the elite armies transformed from professional soldiers, the first white knights who entered the church strictly executed the tactical actions that had been practiced numerous times in the Combat Corps. Hold up the shield, find a bunker nearby, remove the grenade from the waist, open the insurance and throw it over, and add up to a dozen impact guns.

    An unreasonable explosion directly overwhelmed all the opposition of Lu¡¯an priests. Among the large pieces of smoke and loud noises that were blown up by the grenade, only a large blockbuster of light suddenly turned on and suddenly went out.

    Wright took the warhammer and walked forward with the team. In the dust, he saw that there were still a few Luan priests and the Knights of the Holy See who were still active. These people relied on the weapon of the body, the great luck and The comrades around him survived. They saw the white knights who were approaching. A priest raised his hand almost subconsciously, condensing a hot glow shot at Wright.

    Wright did not evade, let the light bomb fly to him, and a translucent little figure emerged from the air instantly. This little figure caught the light with a shocking agility. Then, while the light bomb was stuffed into the mouth, the side was re-dissipated in the air.

    This completely contradicts the common sense that makes the attacking officer scream: "...Devil...Devil!!You are all devils!!"

    Wright clenched his hand and went to the Luan priest who had begun to talk nonsense: "You have described all who are enemies with you as devils and heretics. The teachings of the Light are forgotten by you, the power of judgment. It should be an axiom, but it has become your hands... forget it, Megatons!!"

    The battle in the church hall ended in a short period of time. When the next enemy fell, Wright reloaded the hammer on his shoulder and looked back at the side of his body: "There is no such thing in the cathedral... ...other priests may hide in various rooms and dark passages, look for them separately, and promptly treat injured civilians and volunteer mercenaries."

    The white knights took the lead, and more mercenaries, adventurers and armed civilians began to enter the cathedral and several ancillary facilities near the church. One room and one room swept the hiding priests, but here Like all the smooth, Wright couldn''t help but frown.

    A shadow appeared in the air next to it, and Amber jumped from the shadow to the ground: "The flange? Berenger is not in this group of priests."

    Wright instantly realized where the sense of disobedience came from, and at the same time, he felt an unusual energy fluctuation coming from the depths of the cathedral.

    A white knight in the vicinity of the alert also noticed an abnormality - the eyepiece on the white knight''s armor used to detect abnormal magical fluctuations allowed him to see a collection of dangerous energy: "The Great Shepherd! There is a situation! Underground"

    "I will go check it out!"

 Chapter 494ï¼š Holy light monster

    In the centuries-old Luan Cathedral, the sound of roaring and metal collisions broke the calm in the sanctuary. The pungent smell of the burning flame of the magical flame filled every corridor and room, and the volunteers gathered together. And the civilians set off a frenzy on the upper level of the church. The hidden gods and the Knights of the Holy See were found out from the hiding corners and dragged to the outside square. This terrible movement even penetrated the thick The ground spread to the underground palace facilities in the underground of the church.

    Wright led more than a dozen white knights to walk in the deep underground palace of Lu¡¯an Cathedral. The heavy and rushing iron boots swayed back and forth in the ancient stone corridor. The sound of the battle on the ground would come from time to time. It seems to be in another world.

    Amber''s figure continued to shuttle in the shadows of the white knight''s team. She caught up with Wright''s steps and couldn''t help but wonder: "Have you been here? How do you see you so familiar..."

    ¡°The structure of the underground of the large church is similar. The main hall is in the direction of the Holy Spirit Tower. There is a rectangular underground palace with one or two intersections in the middle. This is fixed regulation,¡± Wright said as he walked. "Be careful, there may be enemies hiding underneath..."

    "That''s what I said...but I didn''t see anyone along the way," Amber looked down and could only see the corridors and slate roads illuminated by the magic spar. "But it gives people a feeling... ...is a little weird..."

    Wright did not respond, but silently communicated in his heart the induction of the light, accompanied by a layer of light shining in his eyes, this facility in the underground of the church showed a different form in his vision:

    He saw countless translucent spirits floating in the deep, long corridors. The mottled ancient walls were full of incomprehensible essays that were incomprehensible to the mortal. The slate on the ground was infiltrated by a slight ray, and a layer of smog was coming from The gap between the slate floors rises and gradually fills the corridor.

    Other white knights have also launched their own tactical eyepieces, alerting to all abnormal energy reactions.

    "The spirits in the sanctuary were all alarmed..." Wright''s footsteps gradually slowed down and his tone was very serious. "The energy field here is very active."

    Amber seriously thought about it and found that he couldn¡¯t understand it completely: "What do you mean?"

    ¡°The church gathers the spiritual power of the people. The more ancient and large churches, the more it is. In the past few hundred years, there have been countless devout believers and clergymen who are active inside and outside the church. They prayed earnestly during their lifetime and stayed here after death. The soul will form a strong echo in the underground palace of the church. This reverberation is not the undead, but approximates an unconscious empty echo. They are harmless and, to a certain extent, play a calming role, so people are walking. After entering the old cathedral, there will be a slight sense of relaxation that the priests call it the miracle of the Holy Light, but in reality it is a natural phenomenon that can be completely explained by theory,¡± Wright explained to Amber. This knowledge, frowning, "There are a lot of echoes here...but these spirits that should have been crouching underground... all seem very restless."

    Amber suddenly got a goosebump, and Emily¡¯s figure emerged from the air around Wright. The little girl opened her eyes and looked at the empty corridor in the eyes of ordinary people, waving her hands and those invisible spirits happily. The body greeted.

    Wright immediately let the little girl go back: "Emily, hid, there may be danger here."

    Amber swallowed a mouthful of water and wondered about the possibility of running around now. "Where is this in front?"

    "It should be a prayer room, and the underground prayer room is dedicated to the church''s principals," Wright looked at the end of the corridor. "The light there is... very active."

    The squad raised his vigilance and began to move toward the depths of the underground facilities. Amber looked around and found that there was no suitable opportunity to let himself go, so he had to shake his head and keep his scalp up.

    The noise from the top didn''t know when it was going away. Those sounds that were utterly sounded were like being wrapped up by a thick layer of cockroaches, turning into a vaguely whispering whisper, and whispering there. In the middle, the corridor gradually came to an end.

    An oak threshold squats quietly in front, and the magic spar lights on both sides of the wooden door radiate soft and warm light, while on the small open space in front of the door, quietly crouching in a figure wearing a black robe.

    The white knights clenched the warhammer in their hands, and the amber also lifted the poisoned dagger for the first time. However, the crouching figure did not react at all unless it was a blind man, otherwise he could not hear from behind. Heavy footsteps coming.

    Wright made a gesture to signal everyone to be on the spot. He himself was holding the hammer in one hand and cautiously came to the figure.

    The other party has been dead for a long time.

    Wright had a safe gesture. When others approached, he used a hammer handle to move the body in a black robe. The latter fell without any reaction, without any sound.

    It was a monk who had tattoos on his scalp and a holy emblem on his chest, and his face made everyone feel very surprised.

    There was no pain in his face, and there was no dull expression at the end of his life. On the contrary, his mouth was smiling and his face was peaceful and calm, as if he was still immersed in the boundless peace of joy before the gas was broken, and this tranquility Joy continued until after his death.

    Seeing the strange death of this monk, and then reminiscent of his previous crouching posture, Amber suddenly couldn¡¯t help but sweat out: "Mom...this... How did this guy die?"

    "After being unprepared, it was attacked by a spirit attack spell."

    Wright whispered, then looked up and looked at the tightly closed oak door.

    "The underground structure of this facility has magical power blessings... It should be able to survive..." The new Damu¡¯s head whispered as if talking to himself, and then waved his hand to the men behind him. "Ready to clean up." Process."

    The white knights acted swiftly and immediately. Some people opened their shields and formed a line of defense against the impact in front of the gate. The other part began to unload the grenade from the waist and behind, and the amber looked at it: ¡°Hey? What cleaning process?¡±

    No one answered her, and in the gap between her questions, several white knights opened the weapon box carried by the squad, and took out several sets of individual howitzers with acceleration guides and sights and triangle brackets. Quickly assembled in front of the gate to see how skilled they are. Obviously these fighters have been trained in the army for a long time before becoming a white knight.

    The amber ears were all erected: "Wait, this is not a steel ranger..."

    "Brucked from Soldering," Wright whispered as he directed the two players to set a significantly larger howitzer in front of the door. "Do not worry, the power is too big." Didn''t bring it."

    During the talk, the white knights had set up the howitzer, and a heavy heavy-duty grenade was pushed into the acceleration orbit. The soldiers of the Holy Light whispered as they pushed the shell into place: "Holy Light Compassion... Holy Light blesses the orbit. May the Holy Light bless this shell and its fuse..."

    Amber suddenly felt that there was a problem everywhere in front of him: "Hey, wait! You don''t follow the process! Normally, if you meet this secret room in the underground, you should be careful to disarm the organization and then go up with it..."

    When the noisy half-elves screamed halfway through, Wright had already lifted the mechanically-powered warhammer in his hand, and then the heavy destructive weapon slammed into the prayer room with the whistling wind. : "Holy punishment!!"

    A loud bang, the wooden door was torn apart. At that short moment, Amber seemed to see something behind the door suddenly lit up and wanted to rush out. However, in the next second, with the buzzing sound, a lot of blasting Grenade, heavy grenades, crystal bombs, and the continual light of the sacred light slammed into the prayer room.

    "Booming and banging..."

    The sound of the explosion sounded deafeningly, and the underground structure of the entire church trembled fiercely. If it was a normal building, the only thing that collapsed in the face of this terrible explosion was the result of the collapse of the southern parish of the Church of the Light, Luan Cathedral. The sturdy underground structure is beyond imagination. In the case of energy filling, it is even stronger than the outer wall. In this underground palace, which has been blessed with countless magics, the sound of the explosion is like the sound of the loud sound of the big bell, and the white knights have played nearly 100 grenades, bombs and grenades. And a lot more of the Holy Light shock. When the explosion finally came to an end, Amber still felt that his entire head was rumbling, even if she had already covered her ears for the first time, but obviously... the pedigree brought Her excellent hearing is a terrible weakness at this time.

    In the first time after the explosion stopped, Wright rushed into the prayer room with a warhammer. Under his leadership, other white knights also followed.

    "Keep alert!!"

    In a piece of smoke, Wright loudly reminded everyone to pay attention to the warning, and his eyes swept through the large prayer room.

    The prayer room was already in a mess, and the ground, walls, and roof of the blessings were severely damaged in the terrible bombings. There were amazing cracks and crumbling slabs and bricks everywhere, and the shattered Between the wall and the ground, you can also see the faint golden light is slowly creeping, that is, the remaining protection spells are trying to maintain the support structure here and repair the damage to the building.

    As for the furnishings in the room except the walls and the ground... they have already vanished in the previous explosion.

    "Cough... Cough..." Amber coughed and walked into the dusty room with the last face. "You can''t do this. How much are you... cough... How much is a clergyman? What..."

    Wright raised a hand and interrupted the amber bb, and his gaze fell in the middle of a messy room, where a swollen flesh, crystal, and flowing light converge at a speed visible to the naked eye. stand up.

    Amber was shocked: "What is that stuff?!"

    Wright''s eyes widened, and between the creeping flesh and the strange crystal-like material, he saw a piece of broken cloth, which was obviously part of a gorgeous vestment: "...the bishop!!"

 Chapter 495ï¼š The end of the monster

    The masses that are difficult to describe and give people a huge sense of sorrow are so squirming, even if they are jumping from the real world into the dark world of the shadows and reading the various light classics, Wright has never heard of a horrible thing. Things are a mixture of twisted flesh and blood. They don''t see the outlines of bones, muscles, and skin. They are mixed with magnificent pieces with crystal texture. The mixture is soaked in a sparkling water. "But", but when you look closely, you will find that the sparkling "water scorpion" is really a ray of light: its edge is diffused and connected with the low-light particles that swim in the air. Wright, who is a decent cleric, can be sure that it is a very pure light.

    Divine and awkward, beautiful and horrible, completely contradictory elements are gathered in this pile of rapidly regenerating mixture, making amber feel scalp tingling.

    A white knight exclaimed: "He is regenerating!"

    No one wants to understand how this mixture is a principle, and no one knows how Franberry became this posture, of course, before the heroic white knights were arrogantly playing a pile of heavy grenades in the room. This temporary bishop may not be in this form, but everyone knows one thing, that is, this group is regenerating things is definitely not a good generation!

    Wright immediately raised the warhammer and ordered it loudly: "Prepare the handgun"

    The twisted flesh soaked in the light of the light survived a fierce bombing and survived, but it is not difficult to judge from the state of its wolverine that this thing is not immortal, it can be hurt and can be weakened. The supernaturals of this world are no strangers to the magical creatures that can be regenerated. For them, the enemy''s vitality or reproducibility is not terrible. As long as it can be injured, the problem is not big.

    In short, as long as it can brighten the bleeding, it is at most a few more rounds.

    However, at the moment when the white knights had just raised their handguns, the difference was steep.

    The mixture of flesh and blood and crystals suddenly accelerated the creeping speed, and there was an indescribable buzzing sound in the flowing water around it. The snoring seemed to be the roar of a thousand beasts. It broke into the minds of everyone on the scene, and the nearest amber was no exception. She stared at the mixture of the light in the light, and thought that the things mixed with flesh and crystal were so holy. .

    The glorious sacred music rang, the whole prayer room was shrouded in light, and the endless light hangs from the distant horizon as if it were curtains, shrouded in all directions, turning it into a magnificent, magnificent and wonderful place. The sanctuary, Amber saw that countless spirits emerged from the air, worshipping the shadow of the shackles in the center of the sanctuary, and a low whisper sounded in her ears:

    "Worship Him... Believe in Him... Believe in Him... Obey Him... He will protect you, He will guide you..."

    There were more curtains around, and the invisible wind blew in the secret room, raising the thin curtain-like curtain. Behind the curtain, the dense eyes shimmered and swayed, casting no good or malicious gaze. Innumerable mouths open and close in the dark, giving a whisper that is meaningless and meaningless.

    Amber subconsciously took a step forward and wanted to embrace the holy light. Her heart seemed to keep some kind of weird waking. She knew that she was about to cross an invisible boundary. Once she entered the field, she would Becoming a devout believer in the Light of the Light, but she herself could not lift a slight sense of resistance. She took the first step, then the second step...

    But just as she was about to reach that limit, a voice that was not often heard but familiar was suddenly broke into her mind: "...what do you believe in the stuff? It¡¯s better to learn to cook with me. ......"

    All the illusions vanished, the light, the curtain, the whisper, the eyes behind the curtain and the invisible mouth... everything was broken like a dream, and Amber found himself standing in a messy prayer room, not even in the footsteps. Moved and divided, and the **** flesh of the group is still immersed in a holy light like water, and the regeneration is far from complete.

    "Thank you goddess for saving the field..." Amber flew quickly (and without reverence) in the heart, thanking the goddess of the shadow she believed in, and then saw the other person''s situation for the first time: Wright''s body seemed to freeze the general station. In the same place, glaring at the group of flesh and blood, the other white knights in the room are all tight muscles, each face is struggling to confront.

    The white knights are not only as simple as the elite soldiers selected from the army. They also have a determined mind, and they have accepted the baptism of the new teachings of the Holy Light. When they face the belief of the Holy Light, they even I can''t do it directly like amber, but I can resist it for a long time.

    Amber immediately thought about what she could do now, but before she took action, a roar suddenly came from the side.

    Wright actually broke away from the weird spiritual influence with his extraordinary mind. He lifted the mechanical power warhammer high, and the warhammer was full of sly light, accompanied by a roar, the hammer hammered down.

    The twisted flesh that has just been polymerized to half is directly disintegrated by this hammer and quickly vaporized in the glowing light.

    Amber heard an illusionary scream in his mind, and the whistling sound was mixed with great pain and hatred. She even felt a real emotion in this prayer room, every present. Everyone feels this emotion: in addition to hate, more is remorse and incomprehension. It seems that until it is completely dissipated, the owner of this emotion does not want to understand why his carefully arranged traps will have no effect. I want to understand why this group of intruders will not play according to common sense...

    The whistling sound disappeared after half a second, and the holy light that wandered through the prayer room suddenly weakened. All the stirring energy gradually calmed down, and the atmosphere of Franberry was completely dissipated in the air.

    The white knights clenched the warhammer and lifted the handgun for two minutes before they confirmed that the enemy had been completely destroyed.

    "...Is it really gone?" Amber patted the chest and stared nervously at the big pit in the middle of the room. She remembered that she had some fears. I was afraid that some twisted flesh and crystals would emerge from the air. .

    "...the spirit is calm, and the noise in the light is gone," Wright carefully felt the swaying of the light in the space, and nodded slightly. "It seems that it was just a counterattack in the state of Franberger''s sudden death." ¡±

    The white knights around the alert also confirmed the environmental safety through tactical eyepieces. After confirming that there would be no strange things suddenly jumping out of their own beliefs, Amber was greatly relieved, and then it was incredible: "The one just now Really Franberry? How could he be so powerful?"

    "It''s not normal..." Wright frowned. Obviously he was also puzzled. "There was a very pure light here. The whole room is close to semi-Sanctuary, but this is not a medium or even high order. The power of God''s fascination. And even if it mobilizes the divine power of the cathedral''s reserve, the appearance of Flangberan''s distorted variation cannot be explained..."

    "I just faintly seemed to see a lot of illusions," Amber scratched his hair. "I saw a lot of light and pilgrims, and there were countless eyes hidden between the curtains. There was a voice that made me believe in the light, the voice. It¡¯s like the idea that I came out myself..."

    "...has you been pulled to such a deep place?!" Wright was shocked, but then he reacted. "Yes, you were too close at the time... incredible, you can resist with your own will." Live that power."

    "Fortunately, the goddess of the shadows bless," Amber drew a circle on his chest. "I am a dark night god..."

    "Oh," Wright replied casually, and then the sound of the slightest ears listening to the sound from the surface was almost calm. "It seems that the above is almost over, ready to evacuate."

    Amber immediately jumped to his feet: "Hey, how do you react like Govin! I tell you that I am really a dark night! The goddess still talks to me. You know, she taught me..."

    "¸ÂÖ¨"

    The amber who jumped on her feet suddenly felt as if she had stepped on something. She lowered her head and lifted her foot and glanced at it. The action in the original place suddenly stiffened.

    It was a crystal-like substance shimmering with shimmer... it was a crystal material that was mixed in the flesh of Franberry!

    "Mom!!" The shameful half elf gave an exclamation. "This stuff is still there!!"

    Wright was also shocked. He quickly hugged the hammer to the side of the amber: "Don''t be nervous."

    Amber almost jumped to the ground three meters away. Watching Wright squat on the ground and carefully inspect the piece of crystal, he carefully asked: "Why is this situation? This thing will not suddenly grow a flange." Come from Braun?"

    "...it seems to be no longer active," Wright finally carefully picked up the piece of crystal after some inspection and light sensing. "This should be the last wreckage left after the death of Franberry. Strange Material."

    Amber seems to have a strange attachment to "growing a person": "Do you confirm that this thing will not grow personally?"

    "I don''t confirm, this is for scholars, such as Master Carmel or Master Pitman," Wright said frankly. "But at least at this stage, the little light left in it is completely calm and short. There should be no change in time."

    "You said Master Carmel would do it, Pittman''s guy still forgets," Amber snorted, then looked at the crystal fragments in Wright''s hand with a taboo. "That''s the thing you hold, maybe Gaowen... The duke is interested in this stuff."

    Wright shrugged indifferently, carefully placed the crystal fragments into a portable container, and then began to direct other white knights: "Check the surroundings again and see if there are any other similar wrecks. Collect them. Also find something else. There are no residual pieces of clothing, take it out and tell people that Franberry has been purified by the White Knight."

    "Yes! Big Shepherd!"

    The white knights acted immediately, and Wright frowned at the devastated prayer room. Between the broken altar and the holy runes, the clear and warm light was still flowing slowly, as if not before. The sly monster is stained with the slightest.

    "The light will not be dusty... can it be only the heart of the people..."

 Chapter 496ï¼š Sunshine Luan City

    The rising sun shines on this centuries-old church city.

    The giant day rises from the sky, and the huge sundial that covers the small half of the sky radiates a cloud-like halo around. The wood grain on the sundial looks like a wrinkled face and looks down on this blood and The land of fire, the centuries-old streets of Lu¡¯an, the steep spires of ancient churches, the mottled walls and towers, and the stone roads immersed in blood and flames, all bathed in this boundless and warm morning light, a pale gold The color of the city is filled with the morning light, and this scene can''t help but think of the picture that the Saint Dumont four centuries ago painted to the world before the death.

    I saw a giant city, endless and wide, with light from the bricks and stones of the city, the whole city is like a light cast.

    However, the scene depicted by Saint Dumont eventually disappeared with his long sleep. The imagination of the future people of the Holy Light can only stop at the slang of a dead person before the death, for the residents of Luan at this time. For us, they have no time to consider what a saint who died four hundred years ago saw before they died. They just gathered in the square in front of the cathedral, cheering their victory and surviving in the rising sun. .

    "We won!! The blessing of the Holy Light, we won! Long live Cecil!!"

    The cheers rang through the square and even throughout the church area. The volunteers and adventurers raised their swords and shields and beat them to express their excitement. Farmers and craftsmen were also in the air. Waving their grass forks and hammers, and laughing with everyone, the merchants and gentry from the Carroll area seem to have forgotten the identity gap, throwing their sticks, hats and handkerchiefs into the sky, then warm Everyone in the ground and each other embraces a kind of excitement that has never been experienced by the human body. Even though no one can describe what this kind of excitement is, its meaning is self-evident: the world "Inferior" finally succeeded in rebelling against "the best person" once.

    In the corner of the church square, under the strict supervision (and protection) of a dozen white knights and a large group of volunteers, a small scorpion, rags, and even dying priests and priests are shrinking together, panic Look at all that happened in front of you.

    They are the only remaining priests and priests of Lu¡¯an Cathedral, and they were specially reserved for the ¡°public trial¡± in the future. In addition to them, more than half of the priests and priests have already died in the battle. Many are killed by the White Knight on the spot, and part of the adventure team consisting of mercenaries and adventurers is besieged and annihilated, and a small part is In the case of exhaustion of physical strength, the angry people were directly killed by stones and sticks and hoes.

    This small group of survivors witnessed everything, and the power of the angry people made them feel terrified: the sticks and stones may not be as powerful as a spell, but what is behind it is Frightened.

    In the corner of the square, on a tall spire, several young people from the Cecil newspaper and their mentor used the magic net terminal to record the scene on the square, watching the people bathed in the sun and in the morning light. In the ancient city where the glory shines, a young man can''t help but sigh: "It''s a miracle."

    Another young man shook his head: "But there must be someone who calls this an atrocity."

    "This is indeed an atrocity, or a violent act. Any major change involving changes in order and restructuring of social rules will inevitably be accompanied by violent acts. There are no exceptions in the history of thousands of years." The old man in the robes behind the young man, the most famous scholar in the South, Godwin Orlando, said in a calm tone that the scholar who studied the history and grammar of most of his life saw the things in front of him very clearly, and as a traditional scholar He believes that he has an obligation to teach these to the most appreciative apprentices he has. "The difference is that the changes that have occurred in history are all in the same level. One lord attacks another lord, and one royal member attacks another. A member of the royal family, even if the scale is large, the change to the social order is very small, usually no more than a few decrees or a few titles of the title, more like the transfer of power and clever disguise, and today is here. Is a violent change from the bottom to the upper level, although behind this is driven by our lords, but the change itself is the participation of the public. Into, the results are more striking: it has a direct destruction of an old order. "

    "There will be vacancies after the collapse of the old order, so there must be a new order to fill in time, the mentor told you last time."

    "Yes, but this is the first thing that our lords and Protestant priests have to worry about," Godwin Orlando smiled calmly. "What we have to do now is to record this scene at the moment..."

    Seeing the apprentices appear thoughtful and busy again, Godwin Orlando nodded slightly, then he took out his own notes, thought about it, and wrote it on it:

    In 737 in Ansu, on the 30th of the frosty month, on the Soul Day, tens of thousands of people from the northern part of the Southland attacked the Cathedral of Light, and the faith of the Holy Light was subverted. The authority of the "God" will then land on the ground...

    Godwin Orlando hesitated, raised his pen, and crossed out the word "faith of the Holy Light" and changed it to "the rules of faith."

    ......

    In St. Sunil''s City, the Cathedral of Light, and the Great Hall of Light, the bishops are reporting to Pope Saint Ivan III about the news from the eastern plains.

    Since the sacred army of the Holy Light Church broke the rules and participated in this Ansu civil war and joined the kingdom army camp, the war balance that had already begun to skew was restored to a delicate balance.

    All the way, like a broken bamboo, continuously attacking Sorinburg and more than ten large and small city plugs, the Dongjing Army, which was close to the Jumu crossing, was finally stopped when it was about to enter the central part of the Holy Spirit Plain, and the Wang Guojun soldiers supported by the Holy Light. With the boost of morale and strong battlefield resilience, the wall was formed, and the Dongjing Army was defeated in front of the giant wooden crossing. After paying the price of thousands of soldiers, the commander of the kingdom of the kingdom, Sorin, succeeded. Retired from the Eastern Army, and pushed the front line eastward for 30 miles. The front line was pushed back to the "safe distance" away from the hinterland of the Holy Spirit, and then had to be deadlocked again.

    Because the harvest day has passed the last chance that Wang Guojun missed the recovery of grain production in the east, the grain grown on Sorinburg and the surrounding large fields fell into the hands of the Eastern Rebels.

    The Eastern Army, who filled his stomach and regained morale, once again gained a foothold on the plain of the Holy Spirit.

    The stalemate in the war has made the main players in the Silver Fortress unable to do anything. I am afraid that the leader of the Eastern Rebels will be the focus of their efforts. But as a party that has just joined the war, the principals of the Church of Light are facing this stalemate. It is very open.

    "Your Majesty, the active activities of the Holy Fathers on the front line are obvious to all. Now the people in the area of ??the Great Wood Crossing have become extraordinarily strong in their willingness to convert to the Holy Light. Every day, a large number of new baptized people appear, and there are many different believers and soldiers of the Kingdom Army who have changed their faith. "A bishop said loudly, with joy in his voice," Earl Sorin deliberately wrote a document of commendation and gratitude to thank our priests for helping him withstand the line of defense."

    "The temporary stalemate can make people realize the meaning of the gods and the Knights of the Holy See on the battlefield," St. Ivan III¡¯s low, slow voice echoed in the Great Hall of Light. "But also pay attention to the stalemate that will make people question the Lord." The power. And we must be vigilant, the heretics are also taking advantage of this opportunity to grow and grow..."

    "Yes, Your Majesty, a large number of strangers have entered the eastern region, and recently there have been hostile sacred officials holding the **** of war and the **** of blood and blood. They may follow the holy sect and form the sect of the East..."

    St. Ivan III was silent for a moment, as if listening to the whisper from the distant country, and broke the silence half a minute later: "The Lord does not care, those heres have not found the right path, and they gather together is just a rabble. We should only continue to spread the gospel of the Lord and intercept those heres that are trying to flee to the east..."

    The meeting in the Great Hall of Light was carried out in a solemn atmosphere. Under the guidance of the old and wise princess, all matters were finally arranged appropriately. Eventually, the meeting was over.

    Veronica Mormon, who was named "living saint", remained as usual until after all the bishops left the hall.

    In the long silence, St. Ivan III seemed to be half-awake and awake in the large and magnificent seat. The glory of the glory of the glory was shining on him, and a long shadow ray was projected behind his seat. The light that shines above, the shadow stretches out far and wide, and divides many branches. The form is like a weird tree. The tip of the treetop is covered with palms, eyes, faces, and open. The continual swaying and changing illusion of the mouth.

    Veronica narrowed her head and looked at the shadow behind the pope''s seat, with no expression on her face.

    According to the sacred teachings, no one can stand behind the chair of the pope. Except for the living saints and archbishops, no one is allowed to spy on the scene behind the pope seat, because it is considered to be the place where "God" is invisible and standing. The original light of the Light is so described: The Holy Light is standing behind the Pope and watching the people and kingdom with the eyes of the Pope.

    At a certain moment, St. Ivan III seemed to be completely asleep, a quiet and serene atmosphere enveloped him, and there was a faint sacred music coming from the air. This state lasted only a few seconds. The bell, the dying pope, suddenly raised his head: "The glory of the Lord is dim..."

    Veronica leaned down slightly from: "South?"

    "...is the south, I saw that the glory of the Lord was shaken on the land, blood and fire spread on the earth, and the voice of the swordsman..." St. Ivan III had opened her eyes, but the tone was It seems that there are still some nightmares, "the phenomenon that has never happened... even in the east, there is no such phenomenon..."

    Veronica was as if there was a horror in the expression of forever quiet and indifferent.

    Prince Edmund in the east has officially expelled the sacred priests and issued an order to eradicate the faith of the Holy Light. Those who follow the Holy Light can only sneak a prayer in their hearts. It can be said that in the land, the light The blow to the Faith of God has been unheard of, but in the South... has a more terrible and thorough belief recession than the East? !

    What happened behind the magnificent high wall of the Rock Fortress? Could it be that the founding duke of the resurrection killed all the believers of the Light of God?

    Soon, Veronica gathered the horror of his eyes and continued to say in a calm and bleak voice: "I would like to go to the South and witness the changes there."

    "You may not be allowed to enter the hinterland of the South, but as long as the distance is close enough, you should be able to sense what is affecting the glory of the Lord," said St. Ivan III, the voice of the old man who seems to be old and dying. With a powerful glory of the Holy Light, "find it, investigate it, if it is the sensational extinction of the Duke of Govin Cecil, then give priority to protecting your own safety, and then come back to discuss countermeasures, if it is some kind The power of ÙôäÂ has entered the world... then destroy it."

    "Yes, Your Majesty," Veronica bent down slightly, "for the glory of the Lord."

    "Go ahead and prepare... Well, recently Silver Fort also sent an envoy to the south," the old pope¡¯s voice was low, as if it were about to enter the next dream. "The land in the south...has been ignored by us for too long..."

 Chapter 497ï¼š Yohei Yonami

    An unprecedented "battle" is over. The civilians have broken through the defense of the cathedral. The high-ranking priests in the past have been dragged from the church to bear the anger of the people. The anger accumulated by the civilians has been vented, and justice seems to have been done. Everything seems to have settled.

    But for all of these leaders and developers, there are still a lot of follow-up things.

    After the battle in the Luan Cathedral, the white knights immediately acted. They first assembled a team of volunteers and adventurers to ensure the order of all armed groups, and then began organizing the staff to store the various warehouses in the church area. The grain was transported out and transported to the square for distribution. After the people received the food and the initial peace of mind, a group of Lu¡¯an citizens, mercenary representatives and merchant representatives immediately went to the outer city to meet the waiting outside the city. Cecil Combat Corps.

    After the Cecil Combat Corps entered the city, the situation can be said to have been initially stabilized.

    Amber and Wright left the underground of the cathedral. They showed the fringe of the fringe of the fran?ais to the people, telling the people that the sinful bishop had been completely annihilated by the light of the white knight - although many people regretted that there was no I saw the death of the flange?? Berenger, but the result is enough for the people to cheer, after all... Considering the actual situation of the world¡¯s extraordinary power, expecting the flange?? Berenger died in the stone of the people and Under the stick is very unrealistic. From the perspective of safety and security, the assassination of Luan Bishop by a team of elite white knights is a part of the plan.

    After doing this, Amber and Wright did not stay in the square, but soon came to an inconspicuous home on the edge of the church area.

    It was a flat house that looked plain from the outside, but the soldiers guarded at the door and the two white knights were enough to explain its speciality. Amber pushed the door in, and I saw the tall and familiar back in the hall.

    "You really sneaked in and mixed in," Miss Half Elf walked over and slammed Gao Wen''s arm. "I said, you must not hide in the rear like this important thing... ..."

    Gao Wen, who was dressed in a costume, sensed the breath of the other person before the amber entered the house. He turned and looked at the amber with a little smile: "What is the sneaking in?... When you describe me, don''t use your technical terms. What?"

    Amber with his arms plausible: "The city that clearly followed the team, but it has not been seen until now, not what it is."

    Gao Wen¡¯s mouth shook a bit, and looked helplessly at the head of the military bureau that had just made great achievements. According to the previous mission report and the actual situation in Lu¡¯an City, this half-elves have been doing their best for so many days in the past. Live, and the savvy and hard-working wrists control everything. He thought that he could see a mature and reliable amber, but he didn''t expect this guy to be the same after meeting...

    How do you say it? I feel that she was a sly and sly agent when she walked outside half a minute ago. Then, when she entered the door, she suddenly became a goose and swayed to her side. Put your head out and start bb...

    God is annoying, owing to fight, and unconscious.

    "Hey, why don''t you talk?" Amber saw Gao Wen didn''t say anything for a while, and he started to bb again. "No, it''s hard that you really go to your heart...not that you sneak into the city... ..."

    Gao Wen shook his head and shook his head. He looked at the picture of a geese in front of him. He looked at the amber: "This is a very dangerous and easy to change action." - The civilians are going to attack the Cathedral of the Extraordinary. Even if there are white knights and a large number of volunteer mercenaries as pioneers, it is too easy to get out of control, especially if you mentioned that flange?? The doubtfulness of Berenger... I need to Come and fight in person to prevent accidents."

    When I heard Gao Wen, Amber was a little bit stunned. Her pointed ears shook a little, and there was a strange smile on her face: "Really..."

    "What is it?"

    "Nothing," Amber shook his head. "The flange?? Braun did have a strange situation. Frankly, it was still a little dangerous at the time, but fortunately it was just a false alarm - big man, what about the crystal?"

    Wright stood quietly from the beginning and didn''t say anything. At this moment, he heard amber calling himself. He didn''t care about the nickname that the other person gave himself. Instead, he stepped forward and took out the piece from the carrying container. Light, like a light-colored crystal of light casting: "Lord, this is it."

    Gao Wen took the crystal with some surprise: "This is... what?"

    Amber spread his hand: "Whether you believe it or not, this is the flange?? The wreckage of Berenger... The rest of his body is burned by the Holy Light, and this thing is left."

    Gao Wen was shocked. How did the bishop of the light of the outside world lose his relics after burning? Is it difficult to be a flange?? Berenger is still a sorghum...

    But he didn''t say what he wanted to say, but he looked at the amber in a strange look: "What happened?"

    Amber cleared the throat and began to tell her and Wright''s experience: "It is such a thing, we found it underground..."

    Gao Wen brows slightly wrinkled, carefully listening to every detail described by Amber, after removing the shameful part of the shameful elf, he slowly restored the killing **** in his mind? The entire action of Braun passed.

    Then he couldn''t help but feel the death of the temporary bishop of Lu''an.

    It seems that the flange?? Braun is indeed ready to ambush in the prayer room, he did not know where to get a strange power, and placed a killing trick in the room, but he apparently did not guess the white knight The course of action - the white knights skipped the link of "stepping into the secret room to disarm the enemy and attacking the enemy", and chose to blow up the entire secret room and then go in, so the ambushing flange?? Blasted a half dead...

    Then the half-dead guy pretended to be working hard to resurrect and wanted to ambush again. The result was wrong again. Amber¡¯s faith was extraordinary. Wright could break the seal of the soul. Other white knights also accepted Protestant teachings. The scary fierce man who was highly resistant to the Light of the Light, the last ripple of Fran?ois Berenger changed his loneliness and was completely killed.

    To tell the truth, it¡¯s quite awkward to die. It¡¯s better to be stoned to death by the people in the cathedral. At least you can go to the newspaper, and you can even put a textbook in your posture...

    I feel more wrong when I think about it.

    When Amber finished, and Wright added some details to the side, Gao Wen looked at the crystal in his hand and fell into thought.

    This crystal is indeed "dead", but it still emits a slight amount of heat and light. In the twilight, there are faintly visible illusions, just like the fringe?? Resounding in the crystal, vainly refused to admit his death, and when Gao Wen pointed the translucent crystal to the sun, he would see through the crystal that the surface of the giant day was covered with a vague ripple--

    This phenomenon of seeing the ripples on the sun through the crystal proves that the crystal has strong magical coherence. It is the crystallization of the birth in a strong magical environment, and it also contains stable magic.

    Can human flesh and blood really produce this crystal?

    Or to say...Flange?? B¨¦lang is trying to use a certain state of the crystal to enhance his power. As a result, the failure of the ritual to produce a counterattack leads him to become a monster mixed with flesh and blood.

    Or... In fact, at the time, Frank?? Berenger just stood behind the gate with a crystal made of crystals, ready to wait for the intruder to push the door into the wave, and the result was that the white knight would not speak. Throwing a lot of explosives in it, and frying him and the crystal...

    Gao Wen couldn''t help but shudder. He felt that his third hypothesis was too magical and ghost. Although it seems to be very confusing in this direction, in such a world of swords and magic, it is best to follow the local It¡¯s better to think about the style of painting.

    Wright saw that Gao Wen¡¯s face was constantly changing and couldn¡¯t help but ask: ¡°Do you have any thoughts?¡±

    "I can''t think of it for a moment..." Gao Wen said, but when he said half of it, his mind suddenly flashed a flash of light, as if he had caught a clue that he almost ignored. "Wait... I seem to think of it..."

    Amber and Wright immediately quieted down, and Gao Wen finally succeeded in grasping the flashing message after thinking for a moment: "You can''t remember that Carmel and Nicholas eggs all described the early days of the Gangster Empire." God''s ©¤ ''The original ''God'' failure has a characteristic, that is, crystals grow in human flesh and blood..."

    "God?" Amber squinted. "You mean...Flange?? Does B¨¦lang try to transform himself into a god?"

    Gao Wen thought carefully: "Not necessarily... I suspect that this is only a by-product of some failed attempts. According to the information provided by Kamal, all the descendants of the human descendants actually have the genetic factors of the gods, in other words As long as the external stimulus is appropriate, perhaps every human being is likely to be ''sacred''...but only the oracle technology of the empire finally succeeded, they stabilized and harmless this genetic factor and made it safe. The earth has been implanted in the human body, so there has never been a runaway phenomenon in the ordinary people for thousands of years, but who can guarantee that it will never mutate?"

    Both Amber and Wright showed their thoughts, and Gao Wen sighed with a soft voice: "Unfortunately... no clues have been left, we are afraid that we will never know the flange?? What happened to Berenger... one How can a mid-level sergeant suddenly get this power?"

    Wright¡¯s face showed a slight apology: ¡°The lord is that our actions are too reckless...¡±

    "No, your actions are fine. It is indeed the best solution. The clues can''t be avoided. After all, it''s the battlefield," Gao Wen waved. "And it''s just a fancy that the flanges?" - Fortunately, you found this crystal, I can take it back and let Carmel identify it, maybe I can find some clues."

    After temporarily putting this thing aside, Gao Wen breathed a sigh of relief. He looked at Amber and Wright in front of him and smiled on his face.

    "All in all, everything is going well, you did a good job."

    Wright immediately straightened his body and said solemnly: "The Light guides me."

    Amber is waving his hand: "This is not finished yet. The follow-up Luan City may be chaotic, and the rookie is busy."

    Gao Wen nodded lightly. He knew that everything was exactly as amber said. Luancheng¡¯s incident may have come to an end, but the subsequent appeasement and reconstruction work has just begun.

    The angry people destroyed the oppression of the group of gods with a storm-like action. However, if there is no timely and effective follow-up guidance and order building, such actions can easily become uncontrolled atrocities and long-term turmoil. Now with the efforts of the White Knights, Cecil soldiers and civil representatives, the first phase of order stability has been successfully carried out. This action has not evolved into an out-of-control atrocity on the spot, but will the city be in a long-term turmoil afterwards? It is necessary to look at the work of the military intelligence bureau and the propaganda department.

    To rebuild the main city functions of Lu¡¯an City in the shortest possible time, it is necessary to set up a new governance team that can be recognized by the local people. It is necessary to integrate the city into the Cecil system as soon as possible. In addition, it is necessary to bring Lu¡¯an City as soon as possible. Things are advertised throughout the country, to the greatest extent possible to unearth the positive influence of this action, but also to guard against the destruction and counterattack of the old church diehards...

    There are a lot of things to be busy, but fortunately the hardest part has been overcome.

    .com. Wonder House.com

 Chapter 498ï¼š public trial

    Lu¡¯an City, on the square in front of the church area, is crowded with people.

    It¡¯s been two days since the unprecedented battle, but the whole city is still shrouded in a strange hot atmosphere. For the citizens of Lu¡¯an City, this is the first time they have used their own hands to fight for their second day. The power to go down, for the people from all over the South, the brave, this is the first time they are not separated, regardless of status, not gathered by the lord''s whip and sword, and for a great goal Acting today is the day when all their actions bear fruit.

    People gathered in the square, each with a high-spirited and eager look on their faces. Their eyes fell on the front of the square, because the high platform was already there, and the high platform was tied to the high and the high. God officials.

    The judge has become the abomination of all justice and morality, and the matter itself is enough to stimulate the excitement of many people.

    This is a trial, but it is different from the countless heresy trials that Luan City has ever conducted. Its process and form may be very novel and incomprehensible to the locals. It is not a high-ranking priest who is responsible for the crime. It is a three-person trial court composed of a white knight, a judge of Cecil, and an arbitration adviser. In addition to the tri-trial tribunal, there are many jurors sitting next to the high platform:

    Some of those people wore robes of the priests, and some recognized them as priests in the chapel of Luan City. These priests were punished with the civilians in the square of the heresy, and they also served as ally when they attacked the cathedral. Roles, so although they are priests, they still have a lot of friendly eyes; the other part is ordinary civilians who are dressed in clean and decent clothes. They are the highly respected people selected in Luan City. Many people know theirs. The face; the last part is the clerk from Cecil.

    These people are called "juries", they are witnesses and supervisors of this trial, and they are also representatives of the various levels of the incident.

    This wonderful and complicated form of trial has never been seen by Lu¡¯an people, but it undoubtedly reveals a fair and reliable atmosphere. Judges cannot be arbitrary. All laws and decrees are interpreted in court, and people from all walks of life As a witness, to supervise the whole process of the trial, for the Luan people who only know the "hereous trial" for a lifetime, this new "rule" from Cecil even made them feel a little shocked.

    For the priests who are tied to the high platform and are awaiting trial, I feel that I am not so good.

    These sacred officials who survived to this day almost watched the square below with fear. They looked at the people who could only lie in the dirt in the past. They felt that the people¡¯s eyes even had substantial heat. I burned alive on this high platform.

    They were not stoned to death by the violent crowd two days ago, and were not killed by the white knights and the volunteers on the spot. Now they finally realize that they are not lucky because they live, but because they "have another purpose." .

    The Cecils let them live to this day, just to let them die today.

    "The quiet public trial is now starting."

    The "judge" next to the high platform opened. This is a middle-aged administrative officer from the Cecil region. He was a small scholar in the Kant region, but now he is going to trial in the name of Gao Wenda and the people of the South. The fact that the Church of the Light in the South speaks to the people, this fact makes him nervous, trying to hide all the tension and mood swings under the solemn face.

    After introducing the trial parties, the members of the trial court, and the jurors in accordance with the Cecil Law, the judge looked at the white knight leader sitting beside him. Because this is a trial involving the church, Wright acts as a Protestant The representative personally came to the trial court and noticed the judge''s gesture. The tall and savage "big priest" wearing a white knight was slowly standing up.

    There was a slight commotion in the square immediately. Many people saw the white knight in the "Dawn Battle" two days ago. The height of nearly two meters, the mighty white Knight armor, was full of enthusiasm. The sacred light, these distinctive features made Wright impressed in the minds of Lu¡¯an citizens.

    Wright sang the square and then looked at the priests in the center of Gaotai. He noticed the fear and tension in the eyes of the latter, but his expression did not change.

    He pressed his hand to his chest and solemnly swears: "I am the great shepherd of the Holy Light Protestant. I am here to swear in the name of the Holy Light, which will guarantee the justice and truth of this trial and ensure that it conforms to the sacredness of Cecil. The law, the people will supervise all my words and deeds here."

    This "public trial", which will surely be recorded in the annals of history, begins.

    At the beginning, many people thought that this trial would be a "prison performance" with an eye for an eye, and that those Luan priests would soon be tied to the firearms and then burned clean by a fire, just like them. It has been done for many innocent people, but in fact, this trial strictly complied with Cecil¡¯s law.

    Cecier¡¯s judges and other members of the Trial Chamber clearly and clearly pointed out that a guilty sin of Lu¡¯an priests invaded the people¡¯s property, ruined innocent lives, deceived the people, sacred light... and then one after another familiar or unfamiliar The civilians were brought to the stage by the Cecil soldiers. They went to face to face the priests and confirmed the guilts. The trial court presented the accounts, files and clergy from the cathedral on the spot, especially from the letters of the priests. The "other here settlement order" of the Northern Church to confirm the authenticity of all crimes...

    People are paying attention to this trial with a strange emotion. They couldn¡¯t wait to see those Luan priests burned to death immediately. This is a simple and straightforward revenge mentality, but with the trial entering the ¡°in court testimony¡± "Links, they feel a more powerful emotion than pure revenge.

    They want to watch those Luan priests convicted, and after being confirmed all the crimes, they will always be nailed to the shame column.

    They want to hear the judges declare that those who have been burned to death are innocent. They want to hear those friends and relatives who have been whipped, be smashed, and sinned.

    They don''t just want to vent, they don''t just want revenge, they want justice.

    This is the hardest thing for civilians in this world.

    A woman with a foot on the **** was taken to the high platform by the soldier. The woman¡¯s leg was interrupted by the Knights of the Holy See. She asked people to look at her deformed leg and accused the ferocious Chapel Knights just because she accidentally stepped on the pastor. The robe of the robes is the poisonous hand.

    An old woman came to the stage with her own son. Her son could not speak because the priest ordered the tongue of the young man to be cut off. The crime was "the sacred words in the original light of the light"...

    This trial is destined to last a whole day.

    On the edge of the square, on the high wall of the church area, Gao Wen and Amber watched the trial.

    "What kind of punishment will those priests be sentenced to?" Amber looked curiously. "I feel that the guilt and evidence are extraordinarily complicated..."

    Gao Wen replied casually: "All hanged, there will be no forgiveness."

    "...all hanged?" Amber looked at Gao Wen in surprise. "So I said it was set at the beginning?"

    "According to Cecil''s law, the lightest of their crimes must also be hanged twice, and for the promotion of Protestantism, in order to completely remove the influence of the old church, these dead loyalists can not stay."

    Amber reveals its thoughtful appearance: "...you let them live to this day, just for this trial?"

    "Yes, it is for this trial," Gao Wen nodded slightly. "And not only must there be this trial, but its process must be strict and fair. Even if every sin of the priest is enough for them to die, they must also be at trial. Only after the end can die."

    Amber soon wanted to understand the intention of Gao Wen: "Is it to establish ''order''?"

    ¡°It¡¯s true,¡± Gao Wen said with a slight sigh of relief. ¡°It¡¯s probably the easiest and most venting treatment to directly let those priests be killed by the people and the white knights, or give them a fire directly at the trial. If you do that, it will be no different from the ''heretical trial''. This great battle will also become a savage atrocity. In any case, we must put some of Cecil in the order of the reconstruction of Lu¡¯an City. The idea is passed on to everyone, letting them know that we and the Holy Light Church are different heretical trials that must be completely abandoned."

    A voice came from behind Gao Wen and Amber: "So those priests and priests are dead, and they must die after a fair trial. This is the rule you made, is it?"

    Amber turned his head and glanced at him. He raised his hand and said hello: "Hey, **** officer."

    Gao Wen looked at the middle-aged priest wearing a white robe, tall and thin, and nodded slightly: "The sage tribe is very grateful for the help you provided in this operation."

    In front of Gao Wen and Amber, it is the leader of the chapel area, Savenly.

    He did not appear at the high platform of the public trial, but came here, as if to see Gao Wen.

    "The Light guides us," the tall, thin priest painted the symbol of the Seal on his chest. He looked at Gao Wen''s eyes and was quite curious. "You are not the same as I imagined." ¡±

    Gao Wen smiled and looked at the priest who was praised by Wright: "Where is it different?"

    Sventuri replied very calmly: "After listening to Miss Amber''s description, I thought you should be a more gloomy, colder, more arbitrary ruler, and for the best interests, you will not say ''justice'' ''Two words, but now it seems... Although you have a tough wrist, you still have your own moral principles."

    Gao Wen thought about it and turned to look at the amber: "...what did you say to others?"

    Amber was looking for a chance to sneak when he was halfway through Sventri, but considering that it was possible to be thrown away from the wall by Gao Wen¡¯s collar at the moment of opening, she still scalded. Didn''t run, at this time she immediately picked up: "I didn''t say that you taught me normally! I think this is the problem of the understanding and imagination of this priest..."

    "You learn from Rebecca. The intelligence doesn''t improve much. The head is iron every day," Gao Wen said unceremoniously. Then he looked at Sievert, "Whether you understand it from Amber. What do I hope you can understand: I am trying to make this land and the people on the land have a better tomorrow. On this basis, I am not malicious to the Light."

    "Wright also told me this way, I believe his judgment and believe in my own vision at the moment," Sieverti bowed his head in front of Gao Wen. "Thank you for the trial you arranged so that I saw you." ''Fairness'', it has no contradiction with the Holy Light."

    Gao Wen calmly accepted the evaluation of the priest, then turned around and looked at the steeple towers in the church area: "We will leave soon, the city ... will remain the city of the Light. I and Wright has already discussed the city as a training and research facility for the Holy Light Protestant because it has the most Holy Light and the best magical environment, and is a ready-made holy city. Because Wright spends most of his time Cecil City, so he hopes that you can manage the church here for him. Of course, the management of the city will change a lot, the church will no longer be the highest authority of the city, I will send people to build a place here. The Office of Government Affairs is responsible for the operation and construction of the city. Your responsibility will be limited to church affairs and corresponding facilities."

    Savendi nodded. "I don''t have any opinion as long as I can continue to spread the light."

    ¡°Very good,¡± Gao Wen said with a sigh of relief. ¡°I will gradually transfer the training facilities of the White Knight here. I hope that you and your colleagues can cooperate actively. As for the cathedral...¡±

    Gao Wen said that this pause, he looked at the distant spire of the cathedral in the sun, and slowly said after a while: "Start a new name... called the Light Academy, used to popularize the whole people. The new doctrine, the knowledge of the Holy Light. In the future, all institutions that study and impart knowledge of the Light should be called the Light Academy, and should be separated from the teachings and the churches that provide community and neighborhood services."

    Savitri¡¯s eyes changed slightly, subconsciously repeating the words used by Gao Wen: ¡°...college...¡±

    Gao Wen smiled and quietly looked at the priest in front of him: "Yes, since it is a place to spread knowledge, of course it should be called a college."

    Sievertley greeted Gao Wen¡¯s eyes, and in that look he seemed to see the deep meaning behind it.

    Go to sanctification.

    The light is a kind of knowledge, the belief in the light is a culture, the church will become a pure service facility, and as for the belief in the **** of light...

    Will it become a history lesson in the college?

    After a few seconds, Savitri''s expression became calm, he seemed to finally put down the burden, and seemed to make a major decision in life, he lowered his head again: "According to your arrangement."

    The tall, skinny priest left, and only Gao Wen and Amber were left on the wall, and under the wall, the public trial of Luan''s priest was still going on.

    Gao Wen didn''t go after the amber to "smash" his own problems. However, Miss Half Elf himself obviously had a lot of troubles. After a few more words, Amber finally couldn''t help but open his mouth: "Speak... the priest Say you have your own moral principles!"

    Listening to Miss Half Elf, this apparently no words to read, Gao Wen could not help but curl up his mouth, he looked at the other side: "This is the nonsense moral principle of this thing who?"

    Amber scratches the skull. Unfortunately, she is not Rebecca. She can''t scratch the wisdom of the brain, so she can only confess her thoughts: "You told me that the so-called ''aristocratic spirit'' is False and outdated things, the Knights'' Rules have not kept up with the times. The ''doctivating virtues'' promoted by each church are also full of the smell of money... These things have been abandoned by you, then the justice in your mind... ...what is it like?"

    Gao Wen looked at Amber and watched the amber eyes glow in the sun with an inexplicable brilliance. He found that this still annoying and troublesome guy actually had a little change after this trip to Lu¡¯an. However, although it is impossible to tell what this change is, it seems that this wild and untamed half-elf has finally begun to seriously treat her work, and seriously began to think about his career.

    This is a good thing.

    "Look over there, those people in the square, have you seen it?"

    Amber nodded: "See."

    ¡°Everyone eats and wears warmth, which is the greatest justice.¡±

    ......

    This is an endless and broad city. It stands in a distant and inaccessible place. Today, the past and the future will always exist.

    The magnificent light is the brick and the foundation of the city. It is the sky above it and the rooted land. Every brick, every wall, every tower and threshold is radiant and full of endless sacredness. .

    As Saint Dumont said:

    I saw a giant city, endless and wide, with light from the bricks and stones of the city, the whole city is like a light cast.

    In the center of this city of light casting, on the magnificent square, which is difficult to judge with the naked eye, countless streams of light flow from the distant sky to the top of a huge, constantly changing crystal.

    This sacred and sacred crystal is quietly running, and it has been governed by this city of light and casting for thousands of years, and the truths of His own are quiet, bright, peaceful, and sheltered. And the flow of light that comes together from all over is both the source of His gathering power and the channel through which He releases influence.

    Today, however, the unchanging order of this city of light casting has changed slightly. Some of the light flows that come from all directions have quietly changed the color and direction. They become more clear and seem to be unaffected. Controlled over the crystal in the center of the square, free flowing in the sky to the distance...

    The crystal is still running for thousands of years, and a bell-like melody surrounds it. It sounds empty and holy, but it seems like the most chaotic noise without any tune and regularity. In this chaotic and holy ringtone In the middle, the crystal only changed its form again, as if it did not care about the flow of light that changed the flow in the sky, and did not care about the "loss" of these micro-ends...

 Chapter 499ï¼š Gods rule

    After returning to Cecil City, Gao Wen found Carmel, who was tossing a small Arcane Focuser at the Magic Technology Institute, and found the Nicholas Egg in the gearbox of the Machinery Manufacturing Institute. Three people (Strictly speaking, a satellite fine, a led fine, an iron star) was placed in a cutting-edge laboratory built by Rebecca to study the crystal that remained after the death of Franberry.

    The crystal is still shining slightly, although it has been placed for a few days, but still a little heat is emitted, and when the crystal is placed at the ear, it can still hear some vague sounds. It seems to be a kind of resonance, and it seems to be full of painful whispers.

    Carmel lifted the crystal into the air with a plastic hand, carefully observed its shape under the light, and occasionally used a small amount of Olympiad to stimulate the surface of the crystal, sensing the energy reading it transmitted.

    Gao Wen pays attention to Carmel''s work and asks curiously: "How? Can you see what clues?"

    "The morphologically very close to the crystal scorpion creatures of the early oracle failure products...the energy response is slightly different, perhaps because of the interference of the power of the sacred light..." Carmel put the crystal on the test bench in front of him. And began to use the crystal resonator to detect its fine structure, "In short, I must carefully observe and observe that the collection process is too rough, and the internal magic balance has been seriously damaged."

    Gao Wen has some flaws: "This collection process...may be a bit rough."

    Carmel asked casually: "How was it collected?"

    "Fried with a howitzer..." Gao Wengan coughed. "Cough, strictly speaking, it will be left after the bombing..."

    Carmel''s action suddenly stiffened in the air, and the Nicholas egg floating on the side gave a surprise: "Maya"

    "The situation is special, it is a battle, the enemy can not stay in the same place and wait for others to dig the crystal on their own body," Gao Wen waved his hand and looked at the iron ball star. "You also touched the gods that year, you see this Is the crystal the same as those of the experimental bodies of the year?"

    "I was mainly researched and I didn''t have much contact with the details of the project," Nikolas egg swayed and said in a very serious tone, but then he took another sentence, "but if you don''t mind losing a part of the sample... ...I can do a destructive analysis of it."

    Gao Wen looked at the crystal sample that was fixed in the center of the crystal resonator. It was slightly smaller than the palm, the edges were jagged, and some places had cracked: "How many samples do you need?"

    "A little bit, the fingernails are so big."

    Gao Wen looked at Carmel again: "Cuting this sample will affect its stability?"

    "You all bombed with a howitzer and asked me this?"

    Gao Wen: "...just cut it down."

    The texture of the crystal was not very hard, the assistant in the lab quickly completed the cutting, and then a small piece of the cut piece was sent to the Nicholas egg. In the curiosity of Gao Wen, the iron star first Carefully touched the sample with a round body, and then it was directly sucked on him, and he was quickly absorbed into the body.

    Not to mention Gao Wen, even Carmel was shocked: "You took it... Eat?!"

    "Just analyze the ingredients, of course, it is eaten," Nicholas said in the egg''s body. "When I was researched, I tried to understand most of the substances that I could touch in order to understand the environment. It was also accidental. In the case of trying the crystal crumbs on the gods, I can tell the slight difference in the subtle composition of these things..."

    Ironstars take it all for granted. Gao Wen¡¯s heart can only sigh that the world¡¯s greatness is really nothing. This is probably the hardest nuclear ¡°taste¡± that he has seen before and after his two generations...

    And just as he began to worry about Nikolas eggs, the habit of eating something casually would not eat bad belly, the iron star star finally opened: "This thing ... seems to be a product of the gods. The minimum component is completely Consistent."

    The crystals left by Fran?ois are really the mythical creatures. Bishop Luan actually activated the genetic factors in his body.

    Although there was a lot of inference in this regard, Gao Wen couldn''t help but be a little surprised after the evidence was conclusive, but he quickly took control of the surprise and looked at Kamal: "The use of stable genetic factors Can the descendants of Gangdang become a **** of loss control when conditions are right?"

    Although Carmel has no expression, he is already yellow, and his tone has become extraordinarily serious: "There is no theoretical! Although we did make the deer and the human cells of the giant deer Amoen by rewriting the genetic factors. Incorporating together, but the loss of control of the gods is not entirely a problem of genetic factors, but because the divine precipitation and out of control of the crystals that grow out of flesh and blood are actually the "divine" forces that cannot be controlled by humans. After the generation, this part of the divinity is because our technical level is not enough, we can not completely filter the divine nature when we combine the genetic factors, so that they pollute the experimental body, we have improved the filtering technology, the gods beyond human control. The sexual force is completely cleaned up and a stable injection is made to ensure that the vaccinator can survive. In other words, as long as the descendants of the human being survived, the genetic factors that the ancestors had vaccinated must be ''clean''. As long as they have no divine lurking in their bodies, it is impossible to produce any divine power by the mortal body. ...... "

    Kamal¡¯s explanation is full of technical terms that are too difficult for people of this era, but Gao Wen can easily understand the meaning of the other party. The reason why the gods will be meat, the body collapses and grows crystal, because the body exists. Uncontrollable divinity, as long as it is a descendant of Gangdiao who has not collapsed and survived, there must be no such "divine pollution" in the body, and it is impossible to produce this divine pollution by mortal physique, even if it has been vaccinated. The genetic factors of Julu Amoun are also not good.

    So... Why does Fran?ois present a "pollution" state? Who pollutes him? Or... Where did the ¡°divine¡± that pollute him come from? !

    At the thought of the possibility behind this, Gao Wen¡¯s expression could not help but be serious.

    "We have no way of knowing what happened in the prayer room of Luan Cathedral when the white knights rushed into the church area, but there is no doubt that Franberry was unidentified during that time. Divine pollution, the god''s factor in his body is activated, he himself has become a monster composed of the collapse of flesh and crystal," Carmel seriously analyzed, "considering that he is a fanatic God believes in light, considering the things he might do in the prayer room, there may be only one answer..."

    "God of the Light of Light casts a glimpse into the South..." Gao Wen took over Carmel''s words. "And this, directly twisting Franberry into a monster."

    Nicholas Egg Total: "...Mom."

    However, despite such a horrifying conjecture, Gao Wen is still puzzled: "If the **** of the Holy Light has briefly descended on Lu''an... How can he sit and watch the cathedral be broken? How can it come down? Even the white knights who have just finished a training team can''t get it? Even if Wright and Amber are there... The power of the two can''t compete with God?"

    Carmel, who studied the power of the gods for thousands of years, fell into thought. After a while, he began to talk about his own conjecture: "According to our summary and analysis of the laws of the gods, the gods seem to be... a kind of logic and regularity. Extremely strong."

    "What do you mean?"

    ¡°God is far superior to mortals, but they rarely directly help or harm any mortal individual. They will only follow certain rules strictly, lowering their strength through prayer rituals, blessings, revelations, or lowering them. Very vague intentions to let mortals try to figure out that when a mortal individual directly violates certain ritual rules, they will lower the punishment, but on the other hand, the believers or unbelievers of the hostile gods will never live according to the doctrine. Will not be punished by God... This may mean that the gods want to interfere directly in our world. It is extremely difficult, even if they are strong, and they must follow certain strict laws to act..."

    Listening to Carmel''s description, Gao Wen couldn''t help but reveal a thoughtful look: "This sounds like a logical machine that responds automatically..."

    "To tell the truth, in the Spark Age, many scholars who studied theology also produced this kind of speculation," Carmel''s color gradually returned to the cool and wise light blue, and he responded to Gao Wen''s conjecture while recalling, " There are even a group of radical scholars who believe that the essence of the gods is an automatic system of unknown origin. They operate like the responding organs, manage the enormous power of the gods, and distribute energy according to the needs of mortals... The artificial intelligence array around the dark blue reaction tower is responsible for distributing magic."

    Gao Wenke did not expect that there would be a group of scholars in this world who could make such radical assumptions. Although considering the height of civilization in the past, it is not unimaginable for some scholars to carry out such extreme research, but he is still very Curious about the results of such a group of people who dare to study the essence of the gods in a world where God exists. After all, according to Kamal¡¯s tone, those people do not seem to be members of the ¡°rebellious¡± plan: ¡°The ideas of these scholars are somewhat interesting. Which step did their research take?"

    "The second year of funding was not approved, and I switched to selling aquatic products..." Kamal sighed. "I thought they would be elected to the rebellious plan..."

    Gao Wen: "???"

    Fortunately, Carmel was not too immersed in the memories, he quickly returned to the topic: "This radical research is unimaginable in this era, but the Sparks of the Sparks are proud and fearless, too Developed magical techniques and sufficient resources give scholars the opportunity to do this deviant thing. If it is not this foundation, the ''rebellious'' plan cannot be built. But it is because of the rebellious plan that I can Certainly, the gods are by no means as simple as the so-called ''automatic response agencies''."

    Gao Wenlu thought about it and knew what Carmel meant: "Is it because you saw the giant deer Amoen?"

    "Yes, Julu Amoun, a tangible, flesh-and-blood god, although He has fallen, but according to the analysis of the will, we think that He is wise, He can think, can act on his own, so we are more It tends to think that the gods are a kind of highly intelligent, and at the same time strictly follow certain ''rules'' to act... Perhaps acting in strict accordance with the rules is their ''ethnic characteristics''."

    Gao Wen quietly listened to Carmel''s remarks. He took a deep breath and his eyes fell on the "God Crystal" on the experimental platform.

    For a long time, he broke the silence: "That is, according to the ''rules'' strictly adhered to by the **** of the Light, even the civilians who attack the cathedral are not really ¡®ÙôäÂ¡¯?¡±

    "We can only guess like this."

    It seems that there will be no more progress.

    Although Gao Wen wanted to understand what the essence of the gods is, to understand their laws of action and restrictions, but the facts are in front of him: he does not have enough ways to fully understand the secrets.

    The only thing that can be determined now is that the **** of the light may ¡°touch¡± Franberry and ¡°touch¡± Luan Cathedral at some instant, but he did not pay attention to what happened in this land. .

    ¡°The research in this area can only be put aside,¡± Gao Wen said with a sigh of relief. ¡°I will let Lu¡¯an Cathedral carefully explore the clues and pay attention to ¡®God¡¯.¡±

 Chapter 500ï¼š Two visits

    The first morning sun shines on the highest clock tower in Cecil City, which is the first light from the giant day, accompanied by the operation of gears and levers, the mechanical clock driven by the magic energy core. Played a loud bell

    Dangdang

    In the sound of the mechanical clock, Cecil City faded away from the lazy sleep of the night, and the whole city began to live quickly in the sun.

    The workers in the tooling walked out of the brick-and-mortar house, passed through the gear square and the lever street in the industrial area, and went to the Rune Foundry, the Machinery Manufacturing Plant and other factory facilities in groups to replace the late shift work. Colleagues; the merchants opened the store door one by one, took off the wooden sign in front of the window, and tapped the copper ring hanging under the eaves to announce the opening of the day; the newsboys and postmen greeted the morning mist and sprinkled it clean. Walk through the streets and send the latest newspapers and letters to every household.

    In the streets and lanes where this is quickly becoming alive, there are still early morning vendors who are already busy. They have already gone out when they are not bright. The most important business in the day begins at the street near the home, and the sound of selling and people greet each other. It¡¯s ubiquitous in a block of neighborhoods, and these sounds are mixed with the sound of the mechanical clock, echoing throughout the city of Cecil as if the new city was satisfied with a pleasant sigh in the early morning.

    In the restaurant of the lord''s house, Gao Wenzheng sat in his own position, and Hetty sat on his right hand side. The "Cecile butler" cut the bread in front of him and said the situation on the nearest territory: ......The news report about Lu¡¯an City has been published through the magic net broadcast and newspaper. According to your instructions, in addition to reporting the cause of the incident, we also emphasized that the local people are not separated, regardless of their status or geographical unity. The situation of one heart, it seems that the effect is very good, people are excited, ''We Cecil'' has become a widely spread statement."

    Gao Wen nodded slightly and was very satisfied with the work of Godwin Orlando and Herti.

    The liberation of Lu¡¯an City has an extraordinary meaning. It not only means the complete retreat of the Holy Light Church in the South, but also means that the new order that he has been trying to promote in the past two years has really affected the lowest level of the people, and more It means that his other plan is going smoothly:

    Laying a foundation for national consciousness, let the Southland truly transform from an ordinary aristocratic leader into a country.

    In the operation of Lu¡¯an City, thousands of people from all over the South stood together because of a common goal. They came from different social classes and from different regions and families. They used to belong to different lords and died. The people who are in contact with each other never pay attention to each other and never agree with each other. However, for that common goal, these people have become a force. The goal is to override their origin, occupation, place of residence and even personal belief. And the emergence of this phenomenon means that these originally scattered people have become the basis of "Cezir citizens."

    On this basis, relying on continuous guidance and enlightenment, the Cecils will sooner or later awaken into a community, they will have similar moral standards, have similar living customs, they will use common words, similar language, will Celebrate the common festival and commemorate the common heroes. They will proudly call their ethnic group "We Cecil" and will treat every inch of land here as a "Your" territory.

    According to Gao Wen¡¯s experience, this sense of identity will lay the people¡¯s psychological cornerstone for ¡°territorial reunification¡±, and the development of the trend, coupled with the pioneering ancestors of Cecil¡¯s ancestral ancestors, may even be able to embark on the ¡°poor and shelving disputes¡±. , the road has been since ancient times...

    Ok, this may be a bit more interesting.

    But even if you don''t consider "Da has been since ancient times", it is not easy to realize national and national consciousness. It takes many years, although people in the streets and streets will say "We Cecil" in excitement and pride. Words, but at best it is only a temporary craze caused by the current situation. In just two or three years, it is not enough to establish a strong and lasting national conviction, but as long as this craze takes the first step, as long as Gaowen Don''t make a big mistake in the process of governing this land. As long as this land continues to develop as a whole, it will only be a matter of time before the "Cesier" becomes a whole.

    "In addition, the Northern Rock Fortress sent a message, and the Holy Spirit Plain sent a messenger to hand over a letter from the royal family to the commander of the Valde Peric Fortress," Hetty continued. "They seem to have finally made room for the situation in the South." The Northern Grand Duke Victoria Verde wants to visit in person, this will be a ''private nature'' visit. This letter is still on the road, the news is directly transmitted through the magic network communication."

    Gao Wen¡¯s hand holding the spoon slightly paused, and there was a strange smile on his face: ¡°A Duke of the North personally visited another border Grand Duke across half of the country, and it was still on the corner of the kingdom¡¯s civil war...this is It can only be called a private one."

    "Do you want to agree?" Hetty looked at Gao Wen''s eyes. "Rejecting the Duke of the North may be more exciting to the royal family, making them more vigilant and resistant to the South, but if you agree...the Northern Duke will enter the Rock Fortress. ""

    "There is nothing to refuse," Gao Wen replied casually. "We just use the meteorological fortress to block the troubles of the north. It is not to completely block the south. The girl at the Wilder family has inherited some of the qualities of her ancestors. I am very I am happy to talk to her."

    Hearing the phrase "inheriting some of the qualities of the ancestors", Hetty couldn''t help but look at Rebecca sitting on the other side of the other side. The girl was lowering her head and trying to compete with a piece of meat. The way of wielding a knife and fork seemed to be like In the face of killing the father and enemies, seeing Hetti can only sigh invisibly, and took his eyes back: "Okay, I will let the Ward fortress commander reply to the messenger. But there is one more thing... ...I am afraid this thing is more sensitive."

    "Ok?"

    Heti reveals a dilemma: "The living saint of the Northern Light Church, the Virgin Princess Veronica Mohan... She also sent a letter to visit the South, the time and the visit of the Duke of Victoria Verde. Almost identical..."

    Sitting across the table and studying how to spread the cream amber, I suddenly looked up and looked surprised. "Is it awkward? Because we have smashed their presence in Lu''an City? So I found the door so soon?" ¡±

    If it was in the past, Herti was suddenly dissatisfied with the amber phenomenon when he talked with his ancestors, and he was also rude. He couldn¡¯t be sure to hit a frostbolt on the spot. On the wall, but since the end of the Luan City incident, Herti has made some changes to this seemingly unreliable half-elves. She realized the ability and role of this half-elves and began to seriously answer the other''s questions: The thing in Luan City could not be passed to St. Sunil so quickly, which is beyond the limit of the general communication spells. There is no high-ranking powerhouse in the church of Luan that can pass the information back. Veronica Moen said in the letter This is just a normal visit..."

    "The details may not be passed back, but the headquarters of the Church of the Light may have any way to detect the general situation of the regional headquarters," Gao Wen said. "We should try our best to make the opponent think smarter and more capable."

    Heti asked Gao Wen¡¯s opinion: "That... do you want to reject the ¡®female princess¡¯?¡±

    "You don''t have to refuse, she wants to visit, then come," Gao Wen said without hesitation. "I still have this amount of energy."

    "You are not afraid of her coming to the market?" Amber blinked. "We really got rid of their scenes..."

    "The split between the Protestant and Old sects of St. Light is already an established fact. The matter of Lu''an City will eventually reach the headquarters of the church. The entire Southern Church has disappeared. Is this something that we can still succumb to? Not to mention from the beginning. I didn¡¯t want to squat,¡± Gao Wen said, tapping the table gently. ¡°I¡¯m better off what the Northern Church will react to after knowing this fact... if they really organize a wave of holy forces to attack The Rock Fortress is just fine, we can save a lot of food on the road."

    Gao Wen just made a joke, but Hetty shook his head seriously: "Then they probably did not have this Yu Yu''s news from the north side. The Church of the Light has publicly announced that it is standing in the kingdom''s camp to participate in this civil war. Now with the kingdom army, I went to the battlefield in the eastern part of the Holy Spirit Plain, and I was playing with the Eastern rebels."

    Rebecca, who had bowed his head with the food in front of him for a long time, finally caught one or two conversations. The girl looked up in surprise and covered her face: "Hey? They haven¡¯t finished playing yet? The army of the royal family is still playing?"

    When the words came out, the people at the table were almost shocked and looked at her. Gao Wen looked at Rebecca¡¯s pretty simple expression, and it took him a dozen seconds to ask Herti. This child hasn''t woken up yet?"

    Herti is sweating coldly: "...She is busy with the experimental project and may not pay much attention to the situation outside..."

    Rebecca realized that she might have made a mistake at this time. She shrank her neck, but she couldn¡¯t help but say: "How long has it been played? With this effort, we have already knocked down the whole south. I also drove the Church of the Lights out..."

    "You can''t use our form of war to measure Ansu''s civil war..." Gao Wen looked back at Rebecca with helplessness. "But there is no way. You are still young and have not seen what the traditional aristocratic war is like." ......"

    The civil war in Ansu continued, and the rebels and the kingdom army continued to have long-term sawing and stalemate in the eastern plains of the Holy Spirit. Whether it was the chaos created by Prince Edmund¡¯s use of the royal aristocracy or the change of the situation caused by the entrance of the Church of the Light, Let the war speed up, if there is no accident, it is likely to continue, and even after several years, this can not be avoided.

    This is the "normal" war of this era, cruel and bloody, but slow and long, the low efficiency of the cold weapons and the slow speed of the army so that every battle will be pulled for a long time, the gap between the battles has also become Very long, two cold weapons without a decisive force gap will kill each other little by little, and it will be possible for a beating for many years.

    In particular, this is still a civil war that cannot be reconciled and cannot be stopped. A civil war against the kingship can be said that as long as the food and the population can survive, the warring parties will inevitably be dragged into the vortex and continue to hit this. Until the state''s strength is exhausted, unless one of the warring parties is willing to give up the claim to the throne.

    Like the Cecil family, directly pulling the magical cannon to play, a round of bombing to end all the main forces and fortresses of the "fast war", almost no such existence in this era.

    "Then it will be settled," Gao Wen said. "The Duke of the North and the "Sister of the Virgin" of the Church of the Light... Now that the frost month has passed by more than half, waiting for them to come is the foggy month. The winter in Seoul is sure to impress them."

 Chapter 501ï¼š Speechless anniversary

    After the breakfast ended, Gao Wen did not immediately start dealing with the territorial affairs as usual, but instead ordered Heti, who was preparing to leave: "Is there anything important to do in the morning?"

    ¡°No,¡± Herti said, but he replied, ¡°The winter work plan has been arranged. There are only some daily tasks that can be handed over to the assistants this morning.¡±

    "Then don''t be busy going to the government office, go with me to the city."

    Ten minutes later, Gao Wen and Hedi have already arrived in the central block of Cecil City, and Amber has also followed up as a Guard.

    Walking on the streets of this new city, it is the unique vitality and vitality of Cecil City. The voices and horses and sounds of the ones come and go. The sights are full and full of energy. Healthy citizens, although they have entered the late autumn, due to the decrease in the activity of the giant day, the weather is getting colder every day, but these colds have not affected the life of the Cecil people, because of the opening of a lot of new projects in the new city of the North Shore. Numerous jobs and life opportunities are attracting more and more people to join the city and take up jobs. At this moment, Cecil is as lively as ever.

    However, just over two years ago, this kind of thing was unimaginable for Ansu people and even unimaginable for any country in the north of the continent.

    Therefore, whenever he walks on the streets of Cecil City, Gao Wen will have a feeling of relief. This kind of comfort will also make him feel more real about his life in this world and let him realize that he is It has become inextricably linked to the world, and it is not meaningless to realize that our efforts and actions have always been.

    Amber followed by Gao Wen, she looked at the latter strangely, and seemed to see a little bit from the seemingly majestic face: as the lord''s guard, she even followed Gao Wen''s time. Both Bihti and Rebecca are long. Whether she wants or not, she is already familiar with the details in every expression of Gao Wen. She can see that Gao Wen has something to worry about, but she does not know whether to ask it.

    Fortunately, Heti is still on the other side. Herti may not be as good at amber as she is, but she is a meticulous and sensitive person. After a little hesitation, the "big butler" opened her mouth with concern: "Ancestral, do you have a heart?" ¡±

    Gao Wen really has something to worry about. He is thinking about the civil war outside the Rock Fortress. He thinks about the time when the Principality of Cecil has been developing for a few years, thinking about the threat of the Holy Light and other gods, thinking about those who have been silent for nearly a year. The cultist is not brewing a new plot, but in the sight of Hertillo''s fear, he just seems to say casually: "After Luan City is settled... we can develop for years."

    "As you said," Hetty bowed his head slightly. "A part of the production and construction plan has been scheduled for the second half of next year. As long as there is no major change in the external situation, the next few years will be the most critical development period of the Principality."

    "Yeah... the premise is that there is no big change in the external situation..." Gao Wen said slowly, but in his mind he could not help but think of the powerful and eye-catching country: Tifeng, the empire that has already walked at the critical intersection of change, How long will it take to sit in Ansu¡¯s civil war? Are they ready to start when Ansu is weak?

    Maybe it''s time to speed up Daniel''s arrangement...

    However, Gao Wen¡¯s thoughts were suddenly interrupted by a scene on the street not far away.

    He saw a group of people coming out of the corner of the street. Everyone wore a grass ring woven with some kind of gray-white thatch. They had pockets in their hands and kept out the white flowers from their pockets. On each door, he suddenly noticed that many pedestrians on the road actually wear white flowers and some wear them on the neckline, some on the hats, and some on the hands.

    "What is the situation?" Gao Wen looked up not far. "What are they doing?"

    Amber looked over there and said casually: "Oh, two days is the Anse Festival, and many people in the city are preparing."

    "An Ling Festival?" Gao Wen was confused. "Is it a holiday? Have you had it last year?"

    I don''t know if it is an illusion. Heti suddenly had some hesitation when he spoke: "Last year... There were actually festivals last year, but at that time the territory was still very unstable and the materials were very tight, so there were only some small-scale activities, you probably There is no concern."

    ¡°Is that the case?¡± Gao Wen still has some confusion. ¡°But how can I never know this festival?¡±

    Herti looked at Gao Wen and his face looked a bit odd: "This festival... you don''t know it is normal. It was only after you died...there was a day on the 45th of the frost month. The grass ring, the decorative cedar on the door and clothes, the night bonfire ceremony and the dance to commemorate the dead and communicate with the soul of the deceased."

    "Oh, my ''after death'' festival, no wonder," Gao Wen suddenly realized, and then he woke up and smelled. "Wait, frosty 45th? That is not the last time I went to the battlefield seven hundred years ago... ¡±

    "As you might think," Herti''s face was more eccentric. "This festival is a commemorative commemoration of the people who were originally only the leaders of Cecil, and then the first Duke Charlie and other founding dukes. Each of them held a commemoration of your event. After 27 years in Ansu, it became a national festival..."

    Gao Wen: "..."

    This means that people who have been in Ansu for two days will collectively wear flowers to sing and dance to celebrate his jealousy? !

    At this time, he really wanted to say "Maya" like the Nicholas egg, but considering the image of his ancestors, he forcibly resisted it, but he couldn''t help but screaming with eccentricity: "You guys... no, I have already lived. I don¡¯t think there is anything wrong with this holiday."

    "No way... After all, it¡¯s been seven hundred years..." Herti¡¯s face was almost tangled, but she knew that her ancestors must be more entangled than herself at the moment, and they could only explain it with scalp. The origin of the book has become the content that will be written in the history books. Only the aristocrats and scholars know one or two and they have to be more sophisticated. For the ordinary people, the Anse Festival has evolved into an ordinary festival. They commemorate the ancestors, comfort the ancestors, communicate the soul, and pray for peace. This...you should understand..."

    "I..." Gao Wen has already had a white hair sweat, but after thinking hard about it, he found that he really can only understand that "self" died for seven hundred years, except for the first ten years. In addition, generations of Ansu people have long been accustomed to commemorating their ancestors on this day. In this world where there is a true **** and most of the ceremonial festivals are related to the gods, this is probably the only ceremonial offering that has nothing to do with God. Festival, he can''t understand what else to do?

    "Well, I understand, I understand," Gao Wen said with a headache in his eyebrows. At this moment, he suddenly felt that so many things in his mind had directly relegated to the second line. "Celebrate and celebrate..."

    Herti sighed, she was nervous, but after all, this festival is "commemorating the great ancestor", theoretically full of glory, but the ancestor himself did not think it was worthy after climbing out of the coffin Commemoration, then let''s talk about it. In fairness, she doesn''t think that people all over the country are dancing around the campfire to commemorate their jealousy. It is a happy thing and they do it every year...

    But when she had just breathed out of her breath and had not had time to breathe, she was interrupted by a sudden, energetic voice: "Ancestral adult! Aunt! Ah, amber! You are here!"

    Herti looked up and saw Rebecca running from a distance with her jumps, and she saw at first glance that the silly scorpion was holding a large piece of cedar...

    On the spot, she clearly and calmly realized: Oh, it¡¯s finished.

    Just such a sacred effort, Rebecca has already ran to the high-ranking three, this girl first cheerfully greeted Gao Wen, and then looked at Herti: "Aunt! Anning Festival is coming, we are I missed it last year. Should I have normal this year?"

    Hetty almost gnashed his voice: "Rui-Bei-Card"

    Rebecca didn''t realize that there was anything wrong with the atmosphere: "Ah?"

    Herti opened her mouth and just wanted to remind the girl to recall the origin of the Anse Festival, but she did not expect to quietly watch the amber for a long time. Suddenly, "After speaking, how did your members of the Cecil family go through the Anse Festival?" of?"

    Amber, the head of the excellent military bureau, the head of the spy, the expert of intelligence warfare and vandalism, and one of the biggest promoters of the textbook-level public opinion campaign "Lu An Awakening", has three major strengths: stealing graves, stalking, and running. Arch fire.

    Rebecca fell out of the pit directly, and was very pleased to start saying: "In fact, most of the content is the same as everyone. In the daytime, the cedar is decorated under the door and window, so that the ancestors can find home. Road, then hold a bonfire party in the evening, eat, drink, dance or something, and prepare more food to entertain the souls of the ancestors. The next morning, I will take away all the cedars and send them to the family cemetery. So that the soul can be sent back to where they sleep..."

    Rebecca said as he looked at Gao Wen: "For the ancestors, do you want to... huh?"

    Gao Wen looked at Rebecca with a blank expression: "Would you like to give me this flower directly? You can save you."

    Rebecca: "..."

    Gao Wen looked at Hedi again and continued to facelessly: "If the history of this child is not well learned, then no one will tell her the origin of the Anse Festival? Well, it is the family heir."

    Rebecca finally reacted completely at this time, and with a cold sweat of a skull, he stood up straight and said: "I... I know! The Anning Festival was originally commemorated by the founding Duke of Govin Cecil. The event officially became a festival in Ansu 27 years..."

    Gao Wen couldn''t help but knock on the skull of this silly scorpion: "You don''t know everything!"

    Rebecca stared at the place where he was knocked: "I just didn''t respond..."

    Gao Wen''s face is helpless: how can such a genius head that can seamlessly switch between magic technology and mechanical fields, how can it be straight and necrotic in other areas?

    Rebecca looked at the change of Gao Wen''s expression while shrinking his neck: "That... then our family still hasn''t lived through the Anse Festival... Anyway, the ancestors are also alive."

    However, Gao Wen did not give a reply in the first time. He just looked at the crowds on the streets not far from the preparations for the Angola Festival, but suddenly there was a strange feeling in his heart.

    After a brief thought, he finally broke the silence: "Anshen Festival... still have to, I will be with you this year."

    This time, not only Herti and Rebecca''s eyes widened, but even the amber watching the movie was taken aback: "Ha?! What is your hobby?"

    "The people who have climbed out of the coffin don''t need to commemorate, but other souls... need comfort," Gao Wen sighed softly. "The old Cecil that fire... It''s been two years."

 Chapter 502ï¼š An Ling Festival

    This is a special day for Ansu people.

    The day of peace.

    On the 45th of each year, the festivals throughout the country will be launched as scheduled. On this chilling day, the Ansu people will come up with the last food and strength that can be used to squander their ancestors and have returned. Relatives and friends of the world of the dead.

    Although many people in the modern world have forgotten the original meaning of this festival, the tradition of hundreds of years has made the 45th of the frosty day a special date mixed with mystery, prayer, hope and commemoration. Many Ansu people firmly believe that the country of the dead The gates will be open on this day, and the souls that have passed away will be able to return to the world on this day, whether they have gone to the temple of death or to the sacrifice site of the blood god, or to a certain kingdom of gods. These souls will come along the path paved by the dead daisy, celebrate the festival with the living, they will also appear by the campfire at night, accompanying those who miss in the form of indefinite smoke, fire or shadow. Their people.

    Therefore, although this is a day to remember the dead, the Ansu people will spend the day in a festive way, they will decorate the house with flowers, and will hang the grass ring on the fireplace or on the wall facing the gate. It will ignite a grand bonfire, sing and dance around the campfire to celebrate this day, because they firmly believe that the souls will go home to see this day.

    In addition to commemorating the deceased, the Anse Festival has another meaning for Ansu, the northern kingdom: it means the end of most social activities.

    On the 45th of the frosty month, the last day of the crossfire of the sacred constellation, the arrival of it means that the winter is approaching this time and there are still ten days from the winter, but the weather in the northern kingdom is cold enough to continue to waste energy in the outdoors. To a certain extent, perhaps the nobility will hold several festive winter feasts on snowy days, but for civilians with food, fuel and clothing shortages, this is the last time they have a large-scale outdoor event in the year. .

    After some careful calculations, people took fuel and food together to inspire their spirits in the form of the last celebration, and prayed to the souls of the ancestors for the second year of good weather. The simple people have simple thoughts: Praying to the three gods of Fengrao is the privilege of the fertile priests. It takes a lot of money to ask for a good harvest from the Druids. It is better to ignite a bonfire in the last festival before winter, and hope that those who may have entered the Kingdom of God The dead people can help themselves to bless themselves for three or five pounds of food in the coming year.

    People celebrate their annual Peace Day with such a simple wish, and then crouch down after the end of the Anse Festival, just like the ancestors who have returned to the country of the dead, quietly in the next long winter. Crouched down.

    In the city of St. Sunil, the subtle fragrance of the death ceiba is permeating the streets. Although the whole kingdom is still deeply immersed in the quagmire of war, the Anse Festival is still on schedule, it is because of the heavy rain of war. Under the rush, people are in desperate need of this festival to comfort those who are on the road.

    The white flowers have been inserted in front of the households. The decorative straw or flower vines are hung under the eaves of each house. The adults carry the collected firewood to the nearest square or open space for the evening. The campfire is preparing, and the carefree children are yelling around the adults, consuming their physical strength and energy.

    This kind of scene is not only unique to the civilian neighborhood, but even within the magnificent silver fort, it has a similar picture.

    The servants were preparing a huge bonfire in the courtyard. The knights polished their spears and swords and decorated them on the promenade leading to the courtyard. Victoria Verd stood in the courtyard with a white dress and silver shawl. In front of the entrance, she held a white cedar in her hand and seriously put the flower on the chest of Moore in Wales.

    "His Royal Highness, may you remember the glory of the ancestors." The Duke looked at the heir of the Moen blood in front of him, and said in a calm and calm tone.

    Welsh Moore looked down at the white flower on his chest and smiled a little at himself, then bowed his head: "I will remember it."

    The Victorian Duke looked at the expressionless face of Welsh Moore and suddenly said, "His Royal Highness, do you know why the annual psalmion is to be worn by the patriarch of the Wilde family for the heirs of Moen''s blood? ¡±

    The eyes of Welsh in Wales seem to flash a bit, but he still calmly said: "This is because the Wilde family sheltered Moen''s blood at the most dangerous moment of the kingdom, just as the ancestors are worthy of commemoration. This friendship is also worthwhile. commemorate."

    Victoria looks at the eyes of Wales, there is no pressure in the eyes, but the female duke seems to have an innate winter temperament that will cause unspeakable pressure. Under normal circumstances, everyone who looks at her But for ten seconds, the middle-aged man opposite her was stunned. In the gaze of more than a dozen seconds, the Moor of Wales did not shift his eyes, but looked at the Duke in a candid manner.

    Victoria seemed to have a smile, and she took back her eyes and looked at the huge pile of wood that had begun to take shape in the courtyard: "...I also asked Prince Edmund the same question. How do you guess how he answered it?"

    "¡­¡­I do not know."

    "''This is to let every Moen descendant know that because there is a Wild family, they are qualified to commemorate their ancestors in this silver fort, not in the horse shed in Beishan County. This is him. The original words," Victoria said indifferently. "That was three years ago, our great founding hero has not yet come out of the grave."

    There was no buzz in Moss, Wales, but he stood there without saying a word.

    "He should also wear the dead jewel now. In a fortress in the eastern plains of the Holy Spirit, a bonfire is ignited to commemorate the father who is probably killed by his own hands. He finally humiliated in silver. In the fort, I accepted the flowers that I had put on him, and I fulfilled the requirements to commemorate the deceased," Victoria said slightly, pointing to the old man who had already passed through the middle age. "Now this role has been replaced by you, and it has been replaced. about you."

    "I don''t think this is humiliation."

    "Maybe, but it doesn''t matter," Victoria''s tone was very indifferent. It seems that it really doesn''t matter. "Your father is a good king. Frankly speaking, I respect him, although he is not necessarily willing to accept my respect. ¡±

    Wales looked confused at the female duke in front of her. She didn¡¯t seem to understand why the northern ruler, who had always been temperamental and detached, rarely said a lot, suddenly said so much to himself, but Victoria did not care about his confusion, just continued. With:

    "This country has stood for hundreds of years. There are dozens of people who have sat on the throne, but not everyone really cares about this kingdom. Your father has done it... Believe it or not, the Wilde family has always been sincere. I really support him."

    Wales opened his mouth, but eventually did not say anything.

    "I know what you think, although you never say it, but you also think it is a kind of restraint and control," the Duke never looked back, but it seems to have seen the subtle expression changes of Wales, "but we have our own Everything is considered for the Kingdom of Ansu.

    "A hundred years ago, the foggy month gave us a lot of lessons. The civil strife was caused by the king''s struggle, but the ridiculous life and various chaos of the last king of the first dynasty made the situation out of control. The real reason, from that day on, we realized that the throne must have a lock.

    "The king is supreme, but the king can''t be out of control. For long-term stability, someone must be able to control the situation in time when the king''s power is out of control. So in the second dynasty, we established the system of the Duke of Regency, and the kingship will be monitored. And control, but in turn, the king is also weighing the power of the Dukes, which you know.

    "No one can have absolute power in his hands. Any power must have an alternative plan. These two points are the lessons that the Wilde family summed up during the foggy month."

    Welsh Moore finally broke the silence: "Do you think of the variables of Edmund and the Duke of the East?"

    "...the human heart is always outside the plan," the female duke said after two seconds of silence. "But this does not mean that the lessons we have summed up are meaningless. In fact, Ansu can survive from the foggy month. It depends on the system of the Duke of Regency. This system may need to be perfected, but it is still far from being abandoned."

    Wales was silent. After a long silence, he looked up and looked at the female duke in front of him: "... Why did you suddenly tell me these words?"

    "In these words, my father told him before your father crowned the king," said the duchess calmly. "I was originally planning to say to Edmund on the Anse Festival three years ago."

    The breath of Wales had a pause at this moment.

    "The throne has been hanging for a long time. This country has been running for half a year without a king, but it can''t run forever. The nobles need an object of allegiance. The kingdom needs a banner. The people need to know who is orthodox." The Victorian Duke turned and stared at the eyes of Wales again. "In the beginning, we thought that this war would soon end because Wang Guojun had two or three times the strength and supply of the rebel army in the East, but we did miscalculate. Now that we are in a stalemate, we must be prepared to continue the stalemate."

    Wales opened its mouth: "I..."

    "Can''t wait until after the war, crowned the Crown Prince," said the Duke, and bit the word "His Royal Highness". "Edmond will soon realize that he can''t enter the holy year in the next year." Sunil, he will also crown himself at any time, and the Duke of the East will use his influence to let the entire east and the half of the aristocrats of the Holy Spirit plains loyal to the new king, and the blind civilians will soon recognize it. Therefore, you must become a king before Edmund is crowned."

    The eyes of Welsh Moen were slightly enlarged. However, he had already missed the throne once. He forced him to calm down in a short period of time. He looked at the Duke and said with a straightforward statement: "How many people will admit that I am the king?" How many nobles will be willing to loyal to me?"

    "The Wilde family will fully support you, and the Franklin family is the same. We can let half of the nobles of this kingdom owe allegiance to you at least on the plain side."

    Wales thought, and after a few seconds, he spoke again: "Have you considered one of the biggest variables?"

    In saying this, Welsh Moer raised his hand and pointed to the dead daisy on his chest.

    "I am ready to travel to the South. I will personally talk to the founding Duke," Victoria said with awe-inspiring expression, even if the northern ruler, who is known as the Snow Queen, said this sentence. I can''t help but bring a very solemn tone. "I will do my best."

    "How much do you think his chances of supporting me?"

    Victoria took a deep breath: "...I only hope that he will not object."

    After this sentence, the two people were silent together.

    They watched the huge woodpile on the courtyard, watching the grass rings and the dead daisy that were decorated everywhere, watching the mage and ceremonial officials who were preparing for the ceremony.

    The sky has gradually dimmed, and the dim skylight means that the moment to ignite the bonfire is approaching.

    The really important part of the Anse Festival is about to begin.

    This is a day to commemorate the ancestors and pray for the blessings of the ancient dead.

    But the ancestor who was originally commemorated at this festival... now returns to the world from the other side of the dead flower.

    Victoria Wilder walked silently towards the courtyard, took a piece from the oak branch placed on the stone table and threw it into the woodpile, then ordered the bonfire to be lit.

    Looking at the igniting flame, the northern ruler sighed.

    If you really only need to throw a stick in the campfire, the ancestors will bless themselves... how good.

 Chapter 503ï¼š commemorate

    The grand bonfire burned, and the bell tower in the distance rang a melodious bell. In the scent of the dead flowers in the city, St. Sunil began to be covered with a layer of smoky smog. The fire everywhere seemed to be like a city. Against the gradual deep night, under the stars, the glory of a city is created.

    This reminds me of the dark age that has become a legend. I remember the second development that determined the destiny of mankind. In the magical tide of dark chaos, did the ancestors ignite a huge bonfire like today, as if it were in the dark? From the lighthouse, guide the compatriots who are lost in the depths of the magic tide to move closer to themselves?

    This may also be another hidden meaning of the bonfire that must be ignited at night.

    Looking at the swaying fire in front of him, listening to the ceremonial officer reading the long prayers of the soul, Welsh Moen silently silently, the nominal ruler of Ansu stood like an outsider in this memory of Moen In the courtyard of the ancestors, the ignition star rising from the campfire undulating and jumping in front of him, flying on the sizzling hot wind to the dark night, gradually blending with the starry sky in the late autumn, in which he could not see Charlie. Moen''s face of a distant and unfamiliar blood ancestor.

    A gentle footstep came from behind, and the man who went to the middle ages suddenly felt that a sense of peace and tranquility that had no reason shrouded his body and mind. He licked a glimmer of light shining in the air and turned his head. Go, so I saw Veronica Moen, who was wearing a white dress, standing beside him.

    On the chest of the saint princess, a small white flower is blooming under the nourishment of the Holy Light, holy and beautiful.

    "Brother, good evening." Veronica said with a faint smile that seemed to never change, and said slightly.

    "Veronica..." Welsh Moore looked at his genius sister with some surprise. "Are you supposed to pray in the cathedral?"

    "Today is the first Ann''s Day after the Father''s death," Veronica said faintly. "The Lord will be tolerant."

    This is not like a "female princess" who is as devout as a textbook in the eyes of outsiders, but Welsh Moen knows that this younger sister has been an ordinary person since she was a child. She always has her own ideas and always There are countless clever reasons to make your actions seem logical, so he just nodded slightly and didn''t ask one more.

    After an embarrassing moment of silence, Wales took the initiative to say: "The Victorian Duke has been there, she told me something."

    "You are going to be a king."

    Wales is a little surprised: "How do you know?"

    ¡°It¡¯s not hard to guess, the situation is so, there are not many choices that the Regent¡¯s Duke can make, but today it¡¯s just the Anse Festival. In front of the ancestors, she told you that these are just right,¡± Veronica said quietly, then slightly Bent over, "Brother, congratulations."

    Welsh frowned at the incomprehensible, he didn''t want to hear this. He looked at Veronica''s eyes. The eyes were as gentle and trustworthy as ever, but in his eyes, the eyes were It seems that the jewels carved with gems are magnificent, beautiful, but lifeless. It is a kind of eye that is neither malicious nor kind, which makes him can''t help but turn his head awkwardly.

    It seems that no one has ever felt the temperament of this saint princess is the same. Everyone regards her as a god-given treasure as a symbol of all the good spirits of Ansu, but Wales always has a small time when Veronica is still very young. I will feel a strange thing when I am with this sister. Under such strange pressure, he will try to avoid taking the initiative and Veronica alone. Today is the Anse Festival. He has no reason to leave the courtyard in advance.

    So he can only stay here and try to shift the topic away: "I heard that after the battlefield of the Holy Father, the situation of Wang Guojun is getting better..."

    "It¡¯s just a good turn to the extent that it can be deadlocked with the East Rebels," Veronica replied. "And a large part of the stalemate is that the weather is getting colder. Winter combat is not good for both sides."

    "...Yes, I didn''t think of this," Wales laughed and laughed. "You see, I am not suitable to be a king. I can''t even think of it."

    "It¡¯s too good to be a king without life. You just left Silver Fort for too long," Veronica said as she looked at the bonfire in the courtyard. After a few seconds of pause, she suddenly appeared to have no words. If you don¡¯t have a brain, "...the bonfire that was ignited this year on the Anse Festival is twice as big as in previous years."

    Wales stunned and reacted: "It¡¯s because of the war."

    "Dead believers will return to the kingdom of the gods, and those who do not believe will fall into the house of death. The souls have their own places, but people are willing to believe that the lost souls will go home and live on the petals of the dead. One gathers... Brother, do you believe that those souls will come back and look at us in the fire?"

    Wales couldn''t help but look at the fire in the courtyard. The bright flames leaped in the night sky. There was nothing in the curtain formed by the flames and smoke, but he couldn''t help but associate, and those who swayed in the curtain had a moment. The face of Francis II emerged. The old king took his scepter and looked at himself indifferently. There was no expectation in sight.

    "I hope they can rest in the kingdom of God," said Wales, and looked at Veronica next to him. "What about you? As the living saint of the Holy Light, you can see us in the fire. Father and ancestors?"

    Veronica was silent for a moment, then turned and left: "I can''t see anything."

    I am also the Welsh Moen in my heart.

    Then he looked up and watched the rising smoke in the bonfire flutter straight into the night sky, blending with more smoke in a very far and far place, and countless bonfires became a huge cloud of smoke. Gradually blurred.

    Under the night, on the Pioneer Square, the largest square in Cecil, a huge bonfire is burning.

    The mechanical clock in the center of the city was played eight times. A huge plastic hand floated over the bonfire, and the powder mixed with black stone and pyrophosphorus was sprinkled into the fire. With a slight burst of fire, the flame of the bonfire suddenly The room became extremely bright and grand.

    The crowd gathered around the fire made a loud cheer, and with the cheering of the shaking city, the large magic net terminal set in the square was launched, and a huge holographic projection appeared over the square.

    Launched together, there are several other squares in the city, several cities in the surrounding area, and the magic network terminal on each town square along the cross axis of the Principality of Cecil.

    On this night, almost everyone gathered near the campfire, and almost all the large bonfires were located in the squares of the towns.

    The Cecils were no longer strangers to this "magic miracle". They didn''t make a fuss or panic, and people just looked up curiously and looked at the figure that gradually appeared on the projection.

    The figure of Govin Cecil appeared on it.

    "Citizens, good evening, I am your lord."

    The crowd was a little surprised. Some people responded and immediately sang a holographic image on the square, while some naive children shouted happily, and the daring children pointed at the holographic image: "Look! Lord!!"

    The child who was lost was immediately taken over by the grown-up, and the voice of the lord continued to come from the holographic projection:

    "Today is the Anse Festival, we commemorate the days of those who have passed away. The origin of this festival is to commemorate an aristocrat, and today, we use it to commemorate our parents and brothers, to commemorate our deceased relatives and friends...

    In the Pioneer Square, Betty looked at the big bonfire in front of her eyes. She heard the voice of the lord coming from the holographic image behind her and quietly staying.

    "In the early spring of 375, a disaster came to the old Cecil, and countless people left the world on that day..."

    With the night wind blowing in the smoke, Betty wakes up from the daze. She looks at the people around and starts to put the wood branches into the fire. She also picks up the already prepared twigs, a few steps forward, slightly Awkwardly throwing the branches into the fire.

    The little branches were quickly swallowed up by the flames, and the little maid looked at the bright fires with some sorrow. In her not so bright mind, every flame of the flames seemed to be turned into a face.

    "Mrs. Hansen... Mrs. Morris... Uncle Taylor..."

    Betty whispered softly, chanting the names she had used a lot of strength to finally remember, and then suddenly bent down and slammed hard to use the kind of signboard, as if to throw himself out of the general momentum ¾ÏA trip.

    "I have survived!"

    A figure crossed Betty, the same hand holding the branch of Rebecca, the successor of the Cecil family also throws the branches into the fire, flashing fire reflected on her face, this is always a loss The girl was quietly quiet at the moment. She stood quietly for a while before she whispered: "We have survived 880 people... Father, I tried my best."

    Hetty didn''t know when he came to Rebecca: "Now everything is going well, and Rebecca has grown a lot..."

    Behind them, Gao Wen¡¯s holographic projection still floats above the square, his voice vibrating the air, and it is far and far away: ¡°...to all the unfortunate civilians, let your soul rest in peace, to all the soldiers who died. I salute you... I hope that the deceased will rest in peace, please rest assured that Cecil will continue to move forward, and I assure you all...

    "To all the living and the dead, good night."

    The holographic projection on the square gradually disappeared, and people were quiet in the silence. In the "playroom" of the Magic Net Control Center, Gao Wen stepped down the platform for collecting holographic images.

    Amber came over from the side. This half-elves had a smirk on his face. "You are a deviant one. You have always been a civilian to commemorate the nobility. For the first time here, you have a nobleman to commemorate the civilians, and also." pay tribute''¡­¡­"

    Gao Wen sighed slightly: "From now on, at least in the land of Cecil, the Anse Festival is a thorough, ordinary anniversary... even scholars who specialize in history will not Re-attach the original origin and meaning of the Anse Festival."

    "So your purpose is really hope that in the future, don''t continue to celebrate your jealousy with singing and dancing."

    Gao Wen quietly looked at the amber that looked like he was beating, but he saw that the depth of the half-elf eyes was unnatural.

    He asked: "Do you have no relatives to commemorate?"

    Amber didn''t look away: "I don''t even know what my parents call, or even if they are really dead, to commemorate who to go."

    "What about your adoptive father?"

    Amber didn''t say anything, until after a few seconds, he whispered: "...he was a thief wanted by the nobility. When he died, he was also purified by the priest of the Holy Light... In the bonfire of the Anse Festival...what is his position."

    Gao Wen looked at the side of Amber, and he finally knew why this half-elf was so obsessively hostile to all the Holy Light pastors.

    "What is your sin in your adoptive father?"

    "But I just wanted to find a book from the church, but I missed the candle that the local lord dedicated to the church. I have said that he is a lame thief..."

    After a moment of silence, Gao Wen broke the silence: "I can''t reverse the purification, but as the ruler of the South, I can amtraive your adoptive father. What is his name?"

    Amber looked at Gao Wen with amazement, and then reacted: "Sari...he is Sari Randolph..."

    Gao Wen was a little surprised: "Does he have a last name?"

    "Well, he has a surname, I asked him, but he didn''t say anything... After I also investigated many family pedigrees in the South, I didn''t find the surname."

    "This is the case..." Gao Wen breathed a sigh of relief. "Perhaps it is a fallen aristocratic vassal. In short, Surry Randolph is not guilty."

    A forgiveness does not allow the dead to survive, nor can it recall the souls that have been indulged from the bottom of the country of the dead. But in many cases, what people want is not practical, but just a kind of heart.

    Gao Wen patted the shoulder of Amber gently: "Look at the bonfire and burn, go."

    In the next second, the figure of this half-elf has disappeared into the air.

 Chapter 504ï¼š Mass grave

    Plain of the Holy Spirit, east.

    The rain fell over the night, and there were large and small puddles and slippery muddy land in the wilderness. The stubborn white stalks fell to the ground under the scouring of the rain, and they must be careful. Only then.

    The corpse Taka drove the cart carefully and marched in the wilderness. He had to concentrate on picking up those places where there was no water and a solid place to prevent the wheels of the cart from falling into the quagmire, in such a place away from the camp. Once the wheel is caught in the quagmire, it will be a very troublesome thing.

    A cold wind blew, this unshaven strong man couldn¡¯t help but take a nap. He raised his yellow and muddy eyes and looked at the distant sky. He couldn¡¯t help but swear: "The blood **** is really on the top. A **** of the weather."

    It¡¯s not a good sign for the rain on the night of the Anse Festival, especially for the superstitious draggers.

    From the perspective of occultism, the rain on the night of soul reunion will seriously affect the effect of the bonfire, and even let some small bonfires not burn smoothly. The lost ancestral soul will be imitated in the curtain of water vapor and flame formation, plain residents Most of the terrible legends about evil spirits with the mountain people come from this.

    From a practical point of view, the rain on the An Ling Festival often means that the weather will turn cold quickly, and the winter will be earlier and more rapid.

    No matter which one, it is not a good thing for ordinary people.

    The big car seemed to be crushed on the road to the stone. The whole car suddenly swayed abruptly. Taka hurriedly controlled the reins to maintain the balance. In the hum of several horses, the car stabilized again. This strong dragged man Looking back and looking at the board behind him, a dozen of human-shaped "goods" wrapped in linen were fixed there, and the ropes were not showing signs of looseness.

    "You have to be well," Taka said. "At the next year''s Anse Festival, someone will ignite a bonfire for you."

    The body will of course not respond to the words of the corpse, but like every grotesque and stalked corpse, Taka has his own quirks. He is used to talking with his own "goods", pretending that those are able to The "passenger" who understands his own words, he thinks that it is necessary to have a good relationship with the "passengers". Only by maintaining a good relationship can these "passengers" avoid their troubles in the future.

    In particular, these "passengers" are still dead on the battlefield. They are the widows of the most rumored soldiers who become evil spirits, and they are even more sloppy.

    The road ahead was very slippery, and the puddles were difficult to bypass. The mortuary carefully controlled the car while whispering a curse: "This **** civil war... I don''t know when to fight. You said yes?"

    Although the curse is so cursed in his mouth, Taka is very clear that if it were not for the civil war, his "business" would not be so good.

    The war will create many bodies, soldiers, civilians, and occasionally there will be knights and mages, of course, the latter is a noble dead, not the bottom of the taka, the bottom of the corpse contact, but the former does not The same, those who die on the battlefield and on the edge of the battlefield will become the main source of income for the corpses. The commanders of the warring parties and the people in the village will hire professional draggers to deal with bodies that are too late to converge or identify them. The corpses do not have to bury them seriously, but only need to transport them to the crater. Avoid contaminating water sources or generating evil spirits.

    This is a low-lying but high-income job. The corpse is usually engaged in it for generations, and often doing this to deal with the dead, the corpse will naturally form their own set of rules and taboos, such as absolute You can''t insult the deceased. You must never sing the name of the **** of death when you converge on the body (this is to prevent the deceased who should have entered other gods from being stared by the **** of death), and the body must be sent within two days of the end of the Anse Festival. destination.

    It was because of this rule that Taka had to hurry on this muddy and slippery plain to prevent his "passengers" from being angry because they missed the "return day" after the Anse Festival.

    When the giant day was gradually vacant, Taka finally arrived.

    It is a place far from the front line of the war, and it is also far from the eastbound or any camp of the kingdom army. It is a natural big pit, and it has become stinky now.

    The mortuary put on a thick scarf and hood, wrapped his hands with cloth, and he flexed flexibly from the cart and looked at the empty, uninhabited place.

    Frankly speaking, this is not a very suitable cemetery. It does not meet the teachings of the gods of death, and it does not meet the requirements of the blood god. But this is the place designated by the client, so the taka as the corpse is not. I will delve into why I have to throw my body in this big pit.

    Around the pit you can see some scattered wood carvings and metal frames. These are the simple altars set by the priests to appease the soul. They are very rough things, but they are enough to deal with the lowest level of evil spirits. Taka walked towards one of the woodcarvings next to the edge of the crater, and then, according to the rules of the mortuary, took a crumpled cedar flower from his arms and placed it at the root of the woodcarving.

    The small white flowers lie quietly in a muddy breeze, and the petals tremble slightly in the cold wind. This small flower that can be seen everywhere in wet and dark environments has amazing vitality. It grows and blooms almost all year round. Even after being taken off, they can survive for a few days. The Ansu people firmly believe that this incredible vitality is evidence that they can communicate with the country of the living and the deceased, and the Ansu people believe in another thing: every one The death of the dead chrysanthemums is also growing in the country of the living and the dead. It is the moment when the world is dying, it is the moment when it blooms in the Hades, and the soul of the dead will pass this secret moment when the death of the dead and the full bloom The contact successfully arrived at "the other side" and set foot on the other side to the roads of various kingdoms...

    "Small flowers, may you guide these lost people to find their destination..." The murderer whispered, marking the blood **** on his chest. "Oh... it¡¯s really hard for you, a flower to pick up. Leading so many people..."

    After saying this, Taka turned around and prepared to go to the cart to carry the body.

    However, before he stepped, his sight suddenly noticed something else not far away.

    It was a pile of bonfires and a small pile of bonfires.

    The mortuary was a bit curious, and he stepped to the bonfire, and smelled a little bit of smoke in his nostrils.

    This bonfire was actually extinguished not long ago.

    ¡°Someone is mourning the dead here?¡± Taka groaned and circled around the little bonfire. ¡°It¡¯s hard to be a relative of a lucky guy in the burial pit to take the body away...¡±

    When the corpse¡¯s words were halfway through, they suddenly stopped.

    The rain last night was not small, and I heard that it was especially big under the big pit.

    In the continuous rain, such a small bonfire is difficult to burn smoothly. Even if it uses the bark of a black-grained tree that can be burned in the rain, it should not be burned so thoroughly.

    There was no trace of dampness around the campfire. It was not dried by the fire. Instead, it seemed that no rain fell on the ground more than a dozen meters.

    In addition to the smell of smoke and dust in the air, you can smell a weird sweet taste. It seems to be a kind of floral fragrance, but it is not the smell of death.

    Taka has been a corpse for half a lifetime, knowing the spices that will appear on the Anse Festival, but he has never smelled a similar taste...

    Although he couldn¡¯t say what was going on, the dragger instinctively felt a bit of weirdness. This strange feeling made him uneasy and made him vaguely reminded of the rumors circulating between the dead bodies in recent times. ......

    It is said that there are ghouls in the night... There are monsters that devour flesh and blood in the dark land... The bodies in the burial pit seem to be inexplicably reduced... The remains that are too late to be buried often disappear for no reason...

    In the cold wind of late autumn, the corpse could not help but tremble. He felt that something malicious was happening under his feet. Although he could not see it, it seemed to have seen himself.

    He is not an extraordinary person, but he is a dragged man who has been dealing with the deceased for half a lifetime. He is a more devout blood god. He knows that he has some intuition that ordinary people don''t have. This kind of intuition is indeed in the past. It really made him escape the attack of evil spirits several times.

    He began to carefully retreat, moving as gently and naturally as possible, and try not to panic.

    However, a bang of voice suddenly came into his ear, accompanied by the groaning sound, he saw some turf and clods in the burial pit below, and several burles The human figure that was thrown in three days ago was creeping strangely.

    The mortuary''s eyes widened. He clearly saw that there were several things like vines that suddenly grew out of the soil, pierced the bodies, and then the land fluctuated like water, swallowing those bodies into the darkness. ......

    A huge panic struck, he finally couldn''t help but exclaim, and after an exclamation, he ran away.

    However, the weird sweet smell that permeated the air once again came out, and it was more obvious than before. In this sudden sweet smell, the spirit of the corpse Taka was awkward, and then it fell into a long and deep sigh. Dreamland.

    The vine-like things spread from the dirt and the grass and wrapped around the limbs of the corpse. In a low squeak and snoring, the soil fluctuated like water, dragging him a little bit into the ground.

    The cold winds of the late autumn blew through the plains, blowing through the uninhabited mass graves. It was quiet here, as if nothing had happened.

    A moment later, a sudden gust of wind blew through the plains, and the wind whipped up a large piece of fallen leaves that I didn''t know where. From the falling leaves, a woman wearing a green robes robes appeared.

    Bertila frowned, looking at the position where the corpse was swallowed by the earth, and sighed slightly: "Unlucky guy..."

    "Your bonfire that mourns the dead has caught his attention," a vague, low voice came from the depths of the earth, accompanied by a sly shuttle. "I am very curious, who is it, worth it." A patriarch ignited a bonfire in the Anse Festival... Do you believe in the return of the souls like ordinary people?"

    "Headmaster, don''t forget why you were punished for collecting good biomass here."

    "Ha... you are probably the most boring woman in the world..."

    There was a faint humming sound from the ground, and then the sound gradually sank, and the sound of the shuttle gradually weakened. The person who made the sound seemed to return to the deeper soil.

    Bertila stood quietly for a while, seeming to think about something. After standing for a few minutes, she took a step in the long skirt of the gods, and the "legs" composed of countless roots and vines squirmed. , took her to the pile of bonfires that had been extinguished.

    A blooming dead daisy fell in the embers of the campfire.

    "I don''t care what is in your body... This plan is something you can''t resist."

    "Mankind will last forever, even if it rebelles against the gods."

 Chapter 505ï¼š Old ancestors business

    "In summary, the situation in Lu''an City has basically stabilized. Through propaganda and guidance and several effective work-for-work, the officials of the Office of Government Affairs we sent won the initial trust of the local people, and the large-scale renovation of the church area. It is regarded as the triumph of the ''British Resistance'' campaign and has won praise and support from almost all Lu¡¯an citizens."

    Heti put a report in front of Gao Wen, and said, his face showed a relief.

    "In this way, even if the diehard elements of the old church want to mess, it is very difficult to pick up any waves."

    Gao Wen flipped through the report in front of him and nodded slightly: "It''s very good... but it''s still necessary to be wary of the resurgence. It''s not terrible to let the embarrassment work on the bright side. It is the most difficult stage to turn into lurking. This is handed over to Amber, the officers of the Military Intelligence Bureau are very good at this kind of thing. Right, how is the progress of the inner wall removal work over there?"

    Heti thought for a moment: "According to the plan, the west side and the east side of the church area will be dismantled by two-thirds. The remaining walls will be preserved only as a commemorative and decorative effect. At present, the West Wall has begun to demolish the Luan citizens. We certainly support this, but to be honest... the ancestor, is it really necessary?"

    "The inner wall of Lu''an City is different from other places. For centuries, the wall is not only a wall, but also a symbol, symbolizing the absolute boundary between God and man, symbolizing the class of the official and ordinary people. Absolute divide, as long as the wall is still there, even if we dismantle the cathedral, the ''church area'' in people''s minds is still an area that ordinary people can''t get involved, and this is completely contrary to the holy optics that the Protestant teachings promote. Gao Wen patiently explained, "I know that you are considering what the inner wall is a part of the city''s defense. Demolition of the inner wall may cause Luan City''s ability to cope with the disaster. For this, you can look at it..."

    Gao Wen said as he pulled out a piece of information from his hand and pushed it to Heti, who was standing across the table.

    Herti looked down curiously and immediately found out that this is a sketch of a large rune array. The rune details above are not listed because of the length of the space, but clearly marked on the roughly circular general structure. Energy extraction array, resonance zone, functional zone, amplification zone, projection zone, etc.

    "What is this?" Herti carefully looked at the content of the information, "Scale... so big?!"

    ¡°It¡¯s the city-level shield of the Rock Fortress,¡± Gao Wen took up the tea cup next to it and took a sip. ¡°We found the original design of the city shield in the library of the Rock Fortress. In the process of transforming the fortress, the project The staff also dug up the foundation. After seeing the rune array data from a hundred years ago, Jenny studied her apprentices and assistants for half a month. This is their result."

    Herti¡¯s eyes widened, and the hand holding the drawing even shivered. For a wizard, this is an unimaginable treasure!

    Although the mage is now almost full-time engaged in urban construction and internal affairs...

    ¡°City-level magic shields are strategic level creations... There are fewer than ten shields of this level in Ansou...¡± Herti¡¯s tone is unbelievable, ¡°The Rune Institute... Even this kind of thing is energy production?!"

    ¡°The biggest problem with city-level shields is energy consumption and stability. Because of the high energy consumption, it must be built on the natural magic focus. Because of the need to ensure stability, it consumes a lot of expensive magic materials. These two limits. Its application, but now Jenny has made two layers of optimization, and directly integrated the base structure of the magic net and the city-level shield, which makes it possible for mass production," Gao Wen said. I plan to install the first validated shield in Lu''an City, which can be used in parallel with the large-scale renovation of the church area. If the effect is as expected, then every city or even every town-level unit on the Cecil land in the future. These shields will be built."

    "To... put strategic-level shields on the town?!" Hetti screamed, and at the same time, his mind suddenly passed a large budget, and on the spot she planned to kill the ancestors¡¯ thoughts. Go back, "You must calm down the ancestors! This is a giant shield system, not a magic street light..."

    Cecil¡¯s housekeeper, who is in charge of financial power, lost his wisdom in the face of budgetary problems. Even with Rebecca, the ancestors proved that the Cecier¡¯s head iron talent is mostly a genetic factor, but there are The person is dominant, and some people are hidden for the time being...

    Gao Wen looked at Herti, the expression of the death of the original, most of them can guess why this granddaughter is out of order, anyway, Herti¡¯s gaffe is no more than two reasons, either overtime or no money, now look at her spirit. The state is okay, there is no smoky makeup on the eye, and most of it is no money, so he shook his head: "Don''t be so nervous, the giant shields optimized by Jenny are cheaper than you think, and once this large project starts This means the rise of a large number of affiliated industries, the manufacture of by-products of the shield unit, new construction machinery, and a large number of jobs, which will become benefits in the long run."

    "There is value when the money flows. Is there a mine in the vault?" Hetty reluctantly thought of what the ancestors had said to himself. Then she looked at Gao Wen and said with a little hesitation, "The ancestor, you Is there a reason to put this shield in every town..."

    Gao Wen looked at Hertty''s eyes, and couldn''t help but sigh that this had been once... The great-granddaughter was really a smart person, and her cleverness was different from that of Rebecca. She was always keen to find the key to the problem, which reduced A lot of communication difficulties (of course, Rebecca can sometimes mistakenly find the key point of the problem, but the straight scorpion always tries to hit the key point with his head): "As you think, the magic tide We always have to face it."

    Herti sighed, and her heart said so.

    The cost of installing this huge shield system in every city and town-level settlement is expensive, even as the ancestors said, Jenny has reduced its cost to the level that the Cecil Principality can afford. , that is still a huge expense. The situation in the Principality has just stabilized. There are countless infrastructure projects waiting for the current stage of construction. A considerable part of the infrastructure capacity is used on this expensive shield with no direct economic output. There is only one sex...

    The magic tide is coming at any time.

    "I understand," Hetty bowed slightly and solemnly said, "I will make plans for this."

    Looking at his face and Heti, who is ready to go to death, Gao Wen is thinking about it.

    The situation in the Principality has been stabilized, and internal and external troubles have basically been settled or there will be no possibility of an outbreak. Next, Cecil will undoubtedly usher in a stage of rapid development. With the start of four new industrial cities, there will be Numerous infrastructure projects, countless basic education projects, countless talent recruitment programs... In order to ensure that all of this can be carried out smoothly, Cecil will consume a lot of money and resources.

    At present, the economy within the Principality is indeed developing rapidly. Thanks to the promotion of the new government order and the support of merchants everywhere, the river of trade that was originally bound by the old aristocracy is being thawed, and the gold coins are beginning to be on a new road and newly opened. The river runs through the waterways, but these are still not enough.

    The magical industry is an infinite beast of appetite. It has to devour more things to grow up. Gao Wen must at least let it grow to the point where it can develop itself to achieve initial peace of mind, and rely solely on the economic dividend of the New Deal reform within the Principality. The development of the head beast will become very dangerous: the single economic support is unstable, and once the economic chain has a little problem, the Principality of Cecil may collapse at any time.

    In particular, there are so many big projects that are now open... Gao Wen does not want to be able to lay down the basics, and it will be dragged down by a few big projects that have developed too fast.

    Hetty noticed that his ancestors had not spoken for a long time and couldn''t help but curiously ask: "The ancestor... What are you thinking?"

    Gao Wen sighed while thinking about one side: "The lack of money and resources... is a problem."

    "Who are you thinking about this time?"

    "You said Wang Guojun..." Gao Wen said casually, but just said half of it will react. "What did you say?"

    Heti also reacted after saying the words, suddenly blushing, and quickly bent down: "Sorry ancestor! I... I was a little distracted..."

    Gao Wen said that the truth is a bit stunned. He has never seen the mature and steady Heti will be in a state of continuous disappointment in such a short period of time. It seems that there is no money recently. Just mention the budget-related topic of this granddaughter directly. It is out of control.

    He coughed twice and knocked on the table: "The next time we notice that we never hang people, we are a business that is upright. Back to the topic, the Principality of Cecil closed the gate of the Rock Fortress, but we cannot completely close it. It can''t be closed forever. The city of Shishicheng is a fortress city. Some areas are designed to be used as trade transit areas at the beginning of design. Now that the fortress is not completed, the merchants can already act."

    The ancestors were keen on doing business, and it turned out that the business of the ancestors sometimes did bring more benefits than the war, so Hedi immediately responded: "Do you intend to trade with the Holy Spirit Plain?"

    "Strictly speaking, it is doing business with the royal family," Gao Wen nodded. "What do you think Wang Guojun lacks?"

    "...the alchemy pharmacy is not lacking," Heti said as he said. "The holy army has joined the kingdom army camp. On the battlefield, the priest and the church knight can not be magical, with holy water and holy light support, and Wang Guojun on alchemy. The demand for potions is not big, they are lacking... it should be a more powerful weapon."

    Speaking of this Hettonton, he continued: "The kingdom army has almost never been able to defeat the same number of Dongjing Legion on the battlefield. The main reason is that the quality of the soldiers is very poor. The Dongjing Legion must face the Tifeng people and the border people. Therefore, they are almost all veterans of the past, and Wang Guojun said that in addition to the mountain corps from the north, ordinary soldiers almost have two or three people to deal with an eastbound person... the quality of soldiers is difficult to upgrade in a short time, but if there is With a more sophisticated weapon, Wang Guojun can narrow the gap with the Eastern Army in a short period of time."

    "That seems we can make a batch of ''foreign trade weapons''..." Gao Wen touched his chin and said, "Let Nicholas eggs design and design..."

    Herti looked at Gao Wen with some hesitation: "The ancestor... Do you really want to sell the weapon to Wang Guojun?"

    Gao Wen replied with certainty: "We need funds, as well as the rich minerals of the Holy Spirit Plain."

    Then he waited for Herti to speak, and he continued to think thoughtfully: "In addition... Since the Holy Light sect that is best at healing has completely turned to the Royal Army, then you feel that the Eastern Army Corps is lacking in medicine. ?"

    Hetty: "???"

 Chapter 506ï¼š Rebeccas hunting

    This is a dark age. The light of the once glorious civilization fell to the ground. The ironic theocratic power and the kingship were tied to the land and the people like a chain. There was a magical tide on the wasteland, and there was a beast in the wilderness. Survival was A thing that requires great courage and hard work.

    But this is also a "innocent" era. The iron-like aristocratic order maintains the iron-like "aristocratic spirit." The rulers are immersed in their own "glory" and "orthodox" and stubbornly implement those dogmatics. Morality and rules, the existence of the extraordinary person has laid the rule of "power is better than wisdom". Everyone is accustomed to using strength to divide the heights on the frontal battlefield, and the tricks outside this have become a little overkill. Years are stagnant.

    Therefore, people in this era are destined to be outside the battlefield, but they are not allowed to hang on the sky for dozens of millions of years.

    Of course, Gao Wen himself thinks that every plan of his own is quite upright...

    Heti has been following Gao literature for two years, but so far has often been unable to keep up with the ideas of her ancestors. She has not turned around for a while: "You...this is to do business with the Dongjing Legion and Wang Guojun at the same time?"

    "They have gold coins and resources, and we have industrial products. This is a very profitable business." Gao Wenli said of course.

    Herti was a little hesitant: "But the Eastern Army is very likely to have colluded with the cults... If we sell the syrup to them, will it be equal to helping those who are dead?"

    Gao Wen looked at Hetty: "First of all, don''t forget that in fact, some retailers of the Cecil Chamber of Commerce had already contacted the East before the outbreak of the civil war. The small-scale syrup business has been doing, but it has not been expanded. Secondly... Do you think we are selling the potion to the east, do they really benefit?"

    When Hetti thought about it, the face of the "friendly trading partners" who had been dumped industrial products by Cecil had disappeared in their minds...

    Ah, the grass of the Viscount of Carol should be a foot high? The body of Earl of Hosman seems to have not been completed yet...

    "Expanding your horizons and relaxing your thinking," Gao Wen said slowly, although Heti is an adult, but he doesn''t know if he is called an ancestor all day long. He has really liked educating people recently. "Don''t stick to the immediate interests, there is a great deal of knowledge between gains and losses."

    "I understand," Herti nodded seriously and said, "I will contact Padrik."

    "Let Padrick organize a group of smart and relatively low-key businessmen to take charge of this matter, we have to do business with everyone, but some businesses can''t do it too much," Gao Wen nodded. "In addition, send someone Go to the Weapons Design Institute and study how to do ''foreign trade weapons''..."

    ......

    At the same time that Gao Wen and Heti negotiated for the ¡°foreign trade¡± of the Principality of Cecil, a special team was walking through the vines and bushes quickly and cautiously in the depths of the jungle on the west side of Cecil City. With.

    In various stories, the ancient forests that have been formed over thousands of years are often in danger. The deeper the situation, the more so. In those areas that have not been touched by human civilization, there are countless scars that parents use to scare children. Legendary bloodthirsty wolf beasts, weird wizards, old trees that move, and cruel witches, it seems that all things that can make ordinary people frightened will live in the hinterland of the forest, and they are ready to devour everyone who enters them. .

    The depths of the real forest are certainly not absurd and bizarre, as described in the story, but there are many dangerous factors here. In the vast shadows of the towering ancient trees, beasts and poisonous insects are the main inhabitants. In some more special areas, such as the magic focus, there are even lurking creatures and spiritual creatures that can be used by trained soldiers and knights.

    So in this action, you must be extra careful.

    The soldier wearing a black light armor stepped on the observation position with thick leaves and dead branches. He pressed his hand on the side of the fully enclosed helmet and adjusted the mode of the tactical eyepiece. After a while, the soldier was behind the teammates. Make a gesture: "Safe."

    One after another, the black armor came out from behind the bushes, followed by Solderin, who was also dressed in light armor but not wearing a helmet, but was dressed behind Soldlin¡¯s but was wearing A short-legged robe with easy-to-action, Rebecca with an iron staff in his hand.

    ¡°Ha¡± Rebecca stood on a rock that stood out on the ground and sighed as he looked at the distance. ¡°I have never been to such a deep place...¡±

    Solderin looked at the woman''s prince, but did not remind the other party to pay attention to safety. When he first entered the forest, he also reminded that "the mage is weak, so don''t leave the warrior protection", but watch this girl one by one. After the stick knocked a sneak attack on the Timberwolves, he realized that the women of Cecil''s family were as strong as they were seven hundred years ago.

    The girl who is suspected of the Master is afraid to be able to win everybody except him after wearing the magic armor...

    "Keep vigilant, switch to watch the guards and guard the guards." Solderin gave instructions to the men next to him, then looked down at the talisman held in his hand. The surface of the magical item from his hometown is floating. A layer of brilliance, which shows that the team is very close to the magic focus in the forest, in this position, the probability of the monsters will increase a lot.

    Then he looked at Rebecca''s team today and the action was initiated by the Miss Viscount. The target of the action naturally also listened to each other.

    "We are not far from the magic focus?" Rebecca jumped from the stone and came to Soldering. "Wow, this pendant is shining!"

    "Strictly speaking, this is already the area of ??influence of the magic focus," Soldering nodded. "The monster you are looking for should be nearby."

    "Well, I also heard that it is in this area..." Rebecca nodded, and then sighed, "I still grow up... When I was a child, my father and my aunt never let me go to the depths of the forest..."

    "The depths of the forest are very dangerous. It is not a place where children can come," Solderlin said very seriously. "Even if it is our silver elf, it is not allowed to run into the forest hinterland."

    Rebecca grinned and walked forward: "At any time, my aunt wrote me a lot of stories to scare me, saying that there is something like this in the forest... What witch, male Witches, ghosts, fallen elves and wizards, trees that will run and jump, bears bigger than houses..."

    Solderlin ordered the team to move on. While looking at the Rebecca with a smile, he looked at the descendants of the friend. Although his brain was a bit of a maverick, his childhood was not much different from others. He was also a child when he was a child. The grown-ups used scary stories to grow up. As an old friend of Gao Wen, when he saw Rebecca, he couldn¡¯t help but show a trace of love as an elder. At this moment, he couldn¡¯t help but say: Should you be scared after listening to those stories?"

    "Ah?" Rebecca snorted and then shook his head. "No, I listened to me and ran in the forest."

    Solderin was on the spot as a silver elf. He grew up in the forest and almost fell out: "Why?"

    Rebecca took it for granted: "You think, so many strange people and animals live in the forest, and the forest is so busy that I like to join in the fun."

    Soldering was very stable this time, but he was walking next to a steel ranger soldier.

    Solderin glanced at the player who was almost smashed by the dead branches, and then looked at Rebecca with a blank look. He found that he couldn¡¯t tell what was wrong with the girl¡¯s logic: "You... well, After going to the forest to play?"

    "I didn''t run too far, I found a few wolves. After I hit one, I lost it and I was brought back by the knight in the castle." Rebecca said, could not help but take a sigh of relief. "That was really miserable... Later I learned that my aunt told me the stories not to tell me that the forest is very lively, but to tell me that the forest is very dangerous."

    Solderin: "..."

    I don''t know if the girl said that she was beaten by a wolf or was beaten by her elders after returning to the castle, but according to rumors... most of the latter.

    After a while, the team reached a deeper level, and the chat between Rebecca and Solderin gradually stopped.

    There was a damp atmosphere in the air, and there was a slight suffocation of mud in the middle. The steel ranger soldiers who observed the situation in front of them cautiously gestured, and the whole team was hidden by a dead giant wood. It¡¯s down.

    Rebecca and Solderlin carefully moved forward a distance, then peeped out from behind the bushes and looked at the opposite situation.

    In the depths of the jungle, the perennial dark areas under the huge canopy cover, large swaths of muddy puddles and grounds with dead branches and rot leaves form a hidden kingdom of monsters, and several large black beasts resembling lions are being Resting on the open ground, they occasionally lifted their eyelids and looked around. In the bell-bellied eyes, they filled the radiance of arcane magic.

    No ordinary beast dared to approach this place occupied by the monster. In the vast forest hollow, except for the dangerous demonized beast, only the living creatures only a few beaches are slowly creeping in the mud and the rot. The taupe ooze, a non-aggressive weak monster, is swallowing mud and rot, and they are obviously not worthy of the beast to eviction.

    Solderin counted the number of those beasts and gave him a slight sigh of relief: this magical focus was recently formed, and the gathering of the monsters was not very tricky.

    The steel ranger soldiers quietly raised their weapons high-power thermal ray guns, arcane missile launchers, and small single-propelled howitzers. These deadly weapons point to the distant monsters, and those are not perceived. The long beast is still ignorant of all this.

    "Be careful, just kill the beast, don''t spread it to the side," Rebecca said in a low voice. "Do not use the howitzer."

    The warriors who used the howitzer unfortunately put away their weapons and replaced them with conventional heat ray guns, while Soldering had some understanding of Rebecca¡¯s words: don¡¯t use too powerful weapons, obviously to prevent damage. At the natural magic focus, Rebecca will only smash the fireball, but she is still a mage, and there is a need for magic focus.

    It seems that the target of Miss Viscount today, in addition to the few beasts, should also include the magic focus here. What is she studying recently?

    Solderin decided to ask after the end of the mission, and now... the first thing to do is to solve those beasts.

    After a short, low-pitched fire command, the steel ranger soldiers launched an attack.

    The heat rays and the sound of the Arcane Missile smashing the air suddenly broke the calm of the jungle, followed by the screams of the enchanted beasts and the dying mourning that followed.

    The battle only lasted for a minute or even a minute.

    The beast is indeed a dangerous monster, but it is for ordinary old-style soldiers and under-prepared low-ranking knights. For the steel rangers who are armed to the teeth, use magic weapons, and use sneak tactics, these powerful but actionable The slow magical thing only needs one or two rounds of fire.

    The fierce and shocking battle was over, the sound of the weapon''s shooting gradually calmed down, and the last dying beast struggled to fall to the ground, and a rapidly flying enchanted feather arrow penetrated its head, ending all of it. Killing. Solderin holds a short bow (he is still accustomed to using this weapon that has been with him for many years), taking the soldiers out of the natural bunker and heading towards the hollow of the forest, followed by Rebecca.

    A rustling sound rang around, and Solderin looked in the direction of the sound. The frightened oozes were trying to escape from the place, but it would take a long time to see the speed of their squirming before they left the soldiers¡¯ sight. .

    "Hey, you are very powerful," Rebecca looked at the scene and praised him with satisfaction. "It¡¯s all gone!"

    "My soldiers are well trained," Solderlin smiled slyly. "Is it a sample?"

    "Oh yes," Rebecca nodded, and the soldiers around him immediately came around the beasts, ready to strip the sample according to the instructions, but then Rebecca waved his hand. "Go and grab the oozes." ""

    "Go to..." Solderin just stopped a word and stopped. "Ah?"

    "Catch the ooze!" Rebecca blinked. "What are you doing?"

    Soldering looked blind, but it was good to order the steel squadrons who were also blinded to execute orders to catch the oozes who were still slowly moving toward the distance and he was finished. After the order, I looked at Rebecca with confusion: "You brought us... just to catch those oozes?"

    Rebecca nodded and said, "Yes."

    For the first time, Solderin felt that his mind was not enough: "What is the use of your grasp?"

    "As long as it is used properly, even a ooze has its own value," Rebecca said in mysterious way. Her eyes fell on those steel ranger soldiers who were far away and they easily caught those The low-end monster crawling up and down in the mud, but it seems quite awkward because of the mud. "In your eyes, the ooze is just a muddy mud, but in my eyes... they Maybe it''s industrial raw materials."

    "Industrial raw materials..." Solderin couldn''t connect the useless ooze with the magical magical industry. However, looking at Rebecca''s shiny eyes, he was inexplicably I felt a kind of persistent power, so that I didn''t say any doubts. "Well, I am looking forward to your results. But the ooze is catching... What about these beasts?"

    Rebecca looked around at the murderous World of Warcraft (although it was super fierce, but he was very embarrassed), thinking a little bit: "Can you eat?"

    "...Although I have not eaten it, it is said that the ribs of the beasts taste good, and the bone stew is very nourishing."

    "Then cut back and take it back," Rebecca slaps. "I want to simmer the ancestors!"

 Chapter 507ï¼š car

    The affairs on the territory seem to have entered a methodical stage, and Gao Wen finally got a short leisure.

    In the study of the Lord''s House, he dealt with the official duties accumulated in the previous days, and then leaned on his large seat, while relaxing and listening to the daily affairs of Herti.

    "... In summary, all the autumn grain storage and statistical work has been completed, and the winter rations in remote areas have already been allocated. This winter, there should be no more large-scale famine outbreaks in the main areas of the southern region...

    "The Magic Net project is still expanding along the cross axis and is now covered in the Palin area...

    ¡°The business messenger sent to the east has already set off...¡±

    Gao Wen sighed slightly: "It''s good to have no bad news."

    "We can''t always have bad news every day, but we managed to settle down." Herti showed a smile, but half of her expression was a little subtle. "But there is no bad news, but there is something that makes people care." The Rebecca child seems to be drumming something recently..."

    Gao Wen¡¯s relaxed expression was taken away at once: ¡°Rebecca? What did she do recently?¡±

    "She built a big pool in the Institute of Magic Technology..." Heti said that when he said this, his expression was almost stunned. "Do you have a soft mud inside."

    Gao Wen: "...What does she do to build a ooze?!"

    ¡°The report submitted is to study the industrial value of the ooze, but because it is a group project within the Institute of Magic Technology, she knows the details of the project.¡±

    Gao Wen listened to a question mark, but just as he wanted to continue asking, the magic net terminal installed at the desk suddenly lit up and made a loud humming sound.

    Gao Wen succeeded in activating the terminal, but did not expect that Rebecca¡¯s figure emerged from the holographic projection above the machine.

    "Rebecca? Just that I am planning..."

    However, Gao Wen¡¯s words were interrupted by the other party when he was halfway through. The girl was wearing a white robe of the researcher outside the dress. The face was oily and jumped up and down in the picture: ¡°The ancestors were ancestors!! !Car! There is a car!!"

    Gao Wen was stunned by this lack of brain: "What are you talking about?"

    Hetty looked at Rebecca''s innocent temperament and couldn''t help but frown. "Rebecca, have you forgotten the etiquette?"

    "Ah! Aunt!" Rebecca noticed that Herti was also opposite the communicator, and the instant expression and movements were stiff. "You are also..."

    ¡°You are in a mechanical manufacturing office?¡± Gao Wen noticed the scene behind the girl after Rebecca stopped. After seeing the lathes and the wide assembly platform, his heart moved. ¡°Is it a magic guide? !"

    "Yes! Eggs and I finally succeeded in getting the last few problems! We made a usable chassis!!" Rebecca excitedly rushed to the communicator, 80% of the holographic projection in front of Gao Wen''s eyes. They were all occupied by the girl¡¯s oily face. "Look at it! Come and see!"

    In the background sound of the communicator, the total voice of the Nicholas egg came: "How did this become an egg? Didn''t you still call Mr. Egg last time?"

    After Rebecca seemed to say something again, however, Gao Wen had no intention to continue listening. He got up and turned off the communicator. He walked to the door and said to Herti: "You come with me!"

    At this time, Herti still turned to the question of "Why Rebecca wants to raise ooze", but from Gao Wen¡¯s reaction, she realized that Rebecca might have made amazing achievements. This result is enough. The ancestors threw all the oozes behind their heads.

    She quickly agreed to keep up with the pace of Gao Wen.

    At the Institute of Mechanical Engineering, next to the "mechanical platform" of the first workshop, hundreds of technicians wearing uniforms or researcher uniforms gathered together to look at the hard-won results on the platform with eager and proud expressions, Rebecca and Several of his own assistants also stood in the middle of the crowd, and excitedly discussed the possible use of this epoch-making creature in the future, while the silver-white Nicholas egg with a happy smile on his face quietly floated near the mechanical platform. The place where he feels every subtle detail of the complex mechanical interior, each of the tightly stitched gears and levers, each of which is ready to send a repulsive force and pumping device, an unprecedented satisfaction filled in his diameter one Point three meters in a body of one ton and a half.

    There was a heavy and rushing footstep at the door of the workshop. Rebecca immediately raised her head. After seeing the people, she waved her hand in excitement and said hello: "Ancestral adult! Aunt! You are coming!!"

    Gao Wen passed through a group of researchers who paid tribute to himself and looked at the mechanical creation on the circular platform with eager eyes: "Is it?"

    "As you can see..." Rebecca raised his hand and learned that the butler or senior attendant introduced the guest''s posture to the creation. "Is it beautiful?"

    To be frank, in the aesthetics of many people in this era, that thing may not be beautiful, but in the eyes of those who have accepted the mechanical style of Cecil, it can indeed be associated with "aesthetics". .

    It is a complex machine built of black steel. The shape is slightly similar to that of the high-quality car chassis, but there are huge differences. Because it is a test article, it has no outer casing. Almost all mechanical structures are directly exposed. The assembled gears, levers and axles are like a monster that has faded flesh and blood, which makes it look rather scary but has some A different kind of beauty.

    With no outer casing, Govin can clearly see the many structures of the chassis: four steel-made wheels are mounted on either side of the same steel-built skeleton, and a miniaturized, specially designed for mobile vehicles The second-generation magic engine is installed at the rear to provide power, and a large number of runes are scattered throughout the chassis structure to form a complete magic net structure, while in the center of the chassis you can see a conspicuous "Liang" is not only a girders that provide structural strength, but also a part of the magical organs. Gao Wen sees a large number of runes concentrated on this beam, and the magic net of the chassis is also connected with the beams, and many more. The connecting rod and wire mechanism that control the rune trigger are also integrated in the front section of the beam. This structure makes him feel a sense of sight.

    Rebecca quickly answered his source of this sense of sight: "Do you think of the ''powered ridge'' on the magical warship?"

    Gao Wen suddenly realized: "The same idea?"

    "Yeah, the power ridge of the magical warship gave us no small inspiration," Rebecca nodded. "Integrate various control mechanisms and energy transfer structures into one module, minimizing intermediate structures and reducing the number of trivial parts. , the failure rate can be minimized, the reliability of the machine is also improved, and once the fault is repaired, the fault is too large, and the entire power ridge can be directly replaced, so that the whole set is in the shortest time. The machine can be re-run. I think that in the future, as long as it is a large magical machinery, such as a boat or a ship, the structure of the power ridge can be used."

    Gao Wenyi really thought that there was something in the stage that could replace this kind of architecture, so he nodded slightly: "Good."

    The dynamic ridge structure can be said to be the most typical technical achievement created by local technicians since the establishment of the Magic Technology Institute and the Machinery Manufacturing Institute. Not only does Gao Wen not intervene at all, even Rebecca is not the dynamic ridge structure. The main inventor.

    To come up with this architecture is a group of mage apprentices from the Leslie region who were sent to become the magical guides after the transfer to become a magician, for the sake of a large warship. Into a large-scale magic guide, and integrated all complex systems in a stable and reliable control-energy structure, they refer to the control technology of the Master Tower, and proposed the original dynamic ridge concept.

    After that, nearly 100 runes, mechanics, magicians and craftsmen from all over the South worked together. The first practical and practical "power ridge" was created and applied to the Aurora and Morning Star.

    Now, this technical achievement proved to be stable and reliable on the magical warships has been hardened by the technicians of the mechanical manufacturing institute, and has been successfully miniaturized and installed on the chassis of the first generation of magical vehicles.

    If Rebecca''s solution is reliable, then the "power ridge" architecture will continue to develop and become the backbone structure of various magical vehicles and various large-scale magic energy facilities in the future. It will continue to improve and become popular until the future. One day, a more epoch-making, more stable and reliable architecture can replace it.

    Gao Wen didn''t know how to portray this feeling. Although he started this era, the flash that has sprung up in this era can always be unexpected.

    He looked up and saw that the control part of the "prototype magic car" had a chair welded to the front middle of the chassis. Many controls were placed in front of the seat, just like the mechanical structure exposed at other positions on the chassis. A completely unobstructed "driver seat".

    At least the steering wheel is still what he knows.

    But the levers and pedals outside the steering wheel are not the same as the memories of his previous life.

    Obviously, the designers did not completely follow the "concept plan" originally proposed by Gao Wen to design the operating system of the machine. They planned the function and position of those levers according to their own habits, or they may be based on the "rune trigger". The special operation made these changes, and more likely they asked the most experienced coachman in the city to plan the entire control seat based on the coachman''s driving experience.

    In this regard, Gao Wen will not express his opinion. Although he has another mature design in the world and has two world experiences, he knows that his experience is not always applicable, and the experts here are not him. The specifics of these things are not easy to use, but also depends on the results of the actual test.

    As for now, looking at the front of the eyes, there is no outer casing, there are exposed mechanical structures everywhere, like a punk-like prototype of the magic car, his heart is only happy but hindering the ancestors, he can only make in front of people Seriously reviewing the look and turning around the mechanical platform, and when he turned to the third lap, he couldn¡¯t help but reach out and curiously touch the wheel: "...what tires do you use? ?"

    Due to the deviation of the substance list and the technology tree, Cecil has no rubber, no matter whether it is natural or artificial, there is no rubber. The rubber products, including the tires, are naturally impossible to talk about. At the beginning of designing the magic vehicle, the high One of the difficulties in the text is here.

    Tires have a huge role, it can reduce vibration, make the driver more comfortable and extend the life of the mechanical structure, it can provide reliable grip friction, prevent slip, and prevent the wheels of steel manufacturing from being directly worn, designing excellent tires It also makes the vehicle travel more effortless and saves energy...

    However, without rubber, everything is a fantasy.

    Gao Wen even thought about using the suspension structure + crawler to barely bypass this problem, but now it seems that the Rebecca and Nicholas egg team seems to have solved the material science problems, although they do not know what materials they use. But the layer of material outside the wheel is obviously not rubber.

    It is grayish white, rough and has a certain elasticity. If you smell it carefully, it seems to have a very slight earthy suffocation.

    Rebecca seems to be very happy to see the omnipotent ancestors also curiously ask their own questions, she forked her waist, her face with a smug smile: "Ancestral adults, guess what we used?"

    Gao Wen took a moment and then began to search his memory, but before he thought of the answer, Heti, who followed him, rubbed the surface of the wheel with his hand, and then he showed a less certain look: "This thing Is it... no... you do it with ooze excrement...do tires?!"

 Chapter 508ï¼š start

    When he heard Hedi¡¯s words, Gao Wen¡¯s expression suddenly stabbed the ooze¡¯s excrement? !

    Over there, Rebecca nodded in excitement. "Yeah, right, we have a big pool in the backyard of the Magic Technology Institute! One of the oozes is still caught by me..."

    Gao Wen finally knows how Heidi reported that Rebecca is raising a soft mud...

    "I really want to come out!" How strange and strange Hetery''s expression is, "I am curious about how you relate these two things together..."

    Gao Wen couldn''t help but lick his forehead: "How do I feel a little disgusting?"

    ¡°It¡¯s not disgusting,¡± Rebecca said immediately. ¡°Although it¡¯s a ooze excrement, the ooze is almost an elemental creature. The things they emit are more like the mixed **** produced in the alchemy reaction. A clean aunt, did you still tell me that the wizards of the Violet Kingdom would even use the ooze excrement to apply to the face to improve the skin?"

    Hetty couldn''t help but squint: "...but that''s a swearing word..."

    Rebecca scratched his skull: "Hey? Is that true?"

    Listening to the conversation between Rebecca and Hetty, Gao Wen quickly accepted the source of the material for the "tire" in front of him.

    He is a magical creature that knows the ooze''s weak but vitality. It usually lives near the magic focus and is the product of the combination of earth and biomass. The wild ooze itself is not offensive, but because its habitat is close to the magic focus, there will always be strong Warcraft in the vicinity, it is not easy to capture, but because they are not very useful, so in addition to a few mage In addition to collecting specific materials and looking for oozes, the average person does not have any interest in the lower elemental creatures.

    As a elemental creature, the ooze will leave a variety of gel products after foraging the earth and the decaying plants, that is, their "excretion", but as Rebecca said, as long as the psychological adjustment is in place, That is just a by-product of the magic reaction...

    But in any case, looking for inspiration from the ooze''s excrement, and even thinking of making tires with that stuff... This is really a fresh and refined idea.

    With a quirky expression, Hetty continued to poke the grayish and slightly elastic "tire" with his fingers, curiously asked: "You should have dealt with it? Normal ooze secretions should be softer than this. And the taste is heavier..."

    "We mixed very fine quartz sand inside. As for the smell, it was removed with the giant wood gum. The effect is not bad, but I think there should be room for optimization," Rebecca nodded and said, "In addition Let the secretions from the ooze more meet the requirements, we also tested a lot of different ''feeds'', and now this feeding formula is certainly not the most suitable..."

    Ooze is a very strange elemental creature that eats everything and then carries out complex magical reactions to the substances that are swallowed in, and extracts energy in the process. Their physiological processes are like an ongoing alchemical reaction. This also leads to the fact that if they eat different things, then the things they discharge will be very different. Of course, they are basically gel products of various viscosities and hardnesses.

    Looking at the gray-white "tire", Gao Wen nodded slightly.

    I am afraid that there is no natural rubber in this world, and human beings will never be able to manufacture artificial rubber based on the petroleum industry, but alternatives still appear.

    A low-level original magical creature has solved the big problem in the magical industry. Regardless of how Rebecca thinks about this plan, this fact alone is enough to make Gaowen have enough confidence in the future.

    ¡°Can it start now?¡± Gao Wen pointed to the prototype magic guide on the mechanical platform and asked with full expectation.

    "Of course," Rebecca said happily. "We have already started once in the vacant state before you come, and adjusted a lot of small problems. Now it can be fully opened. Although I have not tried it, I think it even Can drive outside the workshop."

    Gao Wen has no nonsense: "Demonstration."

    "Good àÏ" Rebecca has long been waiting for the words of his ancestors, and immediately promised to go to the mechanical platform. Obviously, she can''t wait to personally demonstrate the miracle of this magical industry.

    Gao Wen looked at Rebecca on the platform, then climbed onto the pile of mechanical monsters made of steel, watching her sit in the sturdy seat directly welded to the frame, and then began to pull One lever and wrench in front of the seat, on the chassis of the prototype magic guide, the runes gradually brightened, the low humming sounded from the connection between the power ridge and the magic engine, and numerous gears and levers began to tremble slightly. The power to brew

    Hetty listened to the movements from the pile of machines and looked at Rebecca, who was excited to play with the lever. His face could not help but worry: "The ancestor, is this really okay?"

    "You have to believe in her," Gao Wen whispered. "I also believe that so many technicians have worked so hard for a long time."

    Herti opened her mouth and seemed to want to say something, but all her words swallowed back after she saw the scene.

    The heavy industrial beast made of black steel with numerous exposed mechanical structures gave a low sigh, and the rotor-type magic engine drove all the mechanical mechanisms to work, accompanied by vibration and noise, its four wheels. Slowly began to turn.

    "You look at the ancestors! Go up!!"

    Rebecca shouted cheerfully and pulled another lever on the left side of the body. The sound of the wheel was accelerated with a series of noises and vibrations. The machine went down the platform, just like the first cry of a human baby coming to this world, the sound it made was noisy and loud.

    The mechanical bachelors and magical technicians around the platform cheered and slammed their hands.

    Gao Wen knows that the processing precision of Nicholas eggs can be very high, but it is in the case that the blueprint has been perfected, and in the manufacture of the prototype, in order to verify the blueprint and improve the success rate, in order to leave enough for all mechanical structures Safety margins, in order to allow the mechanics to confirm the wear ratio of all structures and to facilitate disassembly and assembly, these initial machines will leave an acceptable margin between the parts, which leads to the prototype magic car driving The noise and vibration in the process sounded confusing, but the mechanical bachelors felt that the sound was familiar and intimate.

    It means that a new mechanical creation is born, and the collision and friction of the gears and levers is the resounding announcement of the new mechanical spirit born in this world.

    Rebecca took the rudimentary prototype and walked down the platform, then controlled it in the vast open space of the workshop, which should have been worn in a gorgeous aristocratic dress, sitting in decorated with flowers and gold. On the terrace, the girl drinking tea and flowers is wearing a dirty researcher¡¯s robe, sitting between a pile of iron frames and parts, and the voice of yelling is even louder than the machinery under her body.

    "You look at the ancestors! Aunt, look! It really goes! It can run!!"

    She laughs like a child.

    In Rebecca''s cheerful laughter, the magic car''s lever was pushed into a higher acceleration range within the scope of the workshop space. This complex machine speeds up again, it makes a loud roar Sound, the magic engine drives the gear set, allowing the entire car to quickly drive to the exit of the workshop: Obviously, Rebecca intends to drive the car out.

    Herti''s face showed a worried look, but Gao Wen pressed her shoulder gently.

    Herti sighed softly, and put all the unnecessary fears aside: there is a legendary strongman watching here, and Rebecca and the "machine friend" she made should not be big. trouble.

    However, just as she had just breathed a sigh of relief, the machine car that had already ran to the front of the workshop suddenly sounded a strange squeak, accompanied by continuous noise like a metal collision. The car was in a series of huge The vibrations slowly stopped, and the magic runes on the power ridges were extinguished one by one.

    Gao Wen and Hedi looked at each other and then a large group of people rushed to the place where the locomotive was in the armpit.

    Rebecca pulled the lever next to the seat and stepped on the pedal under the foot. After discovering that she couldn''t restart, she had to stand up from the seat and jump to the ground with a frustrated look.

    "broken."

    She cried and said to Gao Wen.

    However, just as Gao Wen wanted to comfort the girl, Rebecca had already turned her head. She took out the wrench and screwdriver from her pocket and began to dismantle between the magic engine and the machinery compartment. Cover plate.

    A large number of technicians immediately encircled, and the Nicholas eggs floated above the locomotive and began to help Rebecca to get the gears that had been stuck or even distorted out of the gearbox and differential.

    In the face of Gao Wen and Hedi, the mechanical bachelor and the magician began to discuss:

    "The place to shift gear seems to be stuck..."

    "The differential seems to be okay... it was damaged by the inertia after the gearbox suddenly got stuck."

    "How can I get stuck? No problem when testing alone?"

    ¡°Is the grease used for lubrication reduced after friction and heat?¡±

    "Definitely not, this kind of alchemy grease is used in the magical couple. The temperature of the core of the magical couple can be much higher than the friction of the gear..."

    "Hey, look at this link, it seems that it is stuck! It has fallen off when it is shaken! There is a problem with the connection method in this place!"

    When Gao Wen still hesitated to look into the situation, the discussion of the technical staff seemed to have a result.

    Rebecca got out of the crowd, and the girl had a few more oil on her face, but her just frustrated eyes had re-shinned: "The ancestors, the problem is clear! There is a There is a problem with the connection of the connecting rod..."

    "This is our mistake," a mechanical bachelor in blue tooling stood up. Gao Wen recognized that this was one of Hanmer''s apprentices. "We didn''t estimate the impact of good vibration."

    "It doesn''t matter, the prototype is a problem." Gao Wen did not blame anyone for anything. On the contrary, his happy mood at the moment was not weakened by half due to this small mechanical failure.

    Although there was a mechanical failure, it was only an inevitable episode in the development process. Rebecca drove the prototype magic car and walked off the platform. This is the real meaning of today''s test.

    This shows that, at least in general, the design of the magic car has been successful.

    He looked up and looked at the direction of the mechanical platform in the center of the workshop, then retracted his view and looked at the prototype that was quietly parked at the door of the workshop.

    From the mechanical platform, the test in the workshop, and then to the exit of the workshop, the first magic locomotive should only travel four or five hundred meters.

    It¡¯s so good, it¡¯s four or five hundred meters.

 Chapter 509ï¼š Gao Wens alternative

    After confirming where the problem is, the next step is to repair, redesign, assemble, test...

    There is a super-god-level precision lathe on the Nicholas egg, and all this is carried out very quickly. Basically, a part from the design to the actual finished product takes only a minute or two to be installed inside the machine.

    Watching the bachelor of mechanics and the magician technicians rushing around the platform to retest the entire system, Hetty couldn''t help but sigh and sigh: "Rebecca''s child... is too calm, she should perfect I will report to you after the test."

    "I asked her to report as soon as she had the sample," Gao Wen looked at among a group of technical experts, and from time to time, Rebecca, who gave orders to people around him, smiled on his face. Of course, a more complete testing process and rules and regulations in this area are indeed the inevitable development direction of the R&D department. It depends on the future work of Rebecca... It seems that the child is doing a good job now."

    Even Hetti, who has always been very strict with Rebecca (although it has no effect on the strict requirements), can''t say refutation at the moment. She looks far away at Rebecca, who is immersed in the machine world. Sigh: "...yeah...she did a good job, and she brought out so many equally talented apprentices...if someone told me two years ago that Rebecca can do it all, I must I think that person is going to swindle money."

    "There are a lot of talented people in the world, but not everyone can find a place where they can play their talents. Fortunately, Cecil can give these people opportunities, so what we need to do next is to attract more capable people. People join these projects," Gao Wen asked as he said. "How is the recruitment and education training progress in recent times?"

    ¡°The fact that a large number of craftsmen and low-level extraordinary people or extraordinary apprentices responded to the recruitment of the Cecil family by the Office of Government Affairs has given them great confidence, and new propaganda methods can attract them from all over the world. However, it takes a long time to convert these people into qualified mechanical bachelors and magical technicians... Their original skill levels are uneven, their genres are different, and there is a lack of standard industrial concepts. It takes only three days to recruit 1,000 apprentices. It is necessary to train them in the factory but it takes half a year. It is even more troublesome for them to enter the laboratory. Basically, they rely on talents, and the pass rate is less than 10%." Herti face is twilight. Said, "As you said, in order to truly solve the talent gap, it is necessary to promote basic education. Only schools can produce talents in large quantities, high quality and uniform standards like factories produce."

    Gao Wen knew what Heti was going to say next. He nodded slightly: "But at this stage we don''t have enough schools... there are not enough teachers, and there are not enough government officials to study how the school should operate, right? ¡±

    "As you said, the gap is too big, so big that people can''t wait for the house to work overtime. The machine is not enough to use the manpower to make up, but the teacher''s training... there is no way to speed up," Herti frowned. The tone is serious. "After the industrial printing press came out, we finally solved the problem of insufficient textbooks, but there were not enough teachers to teach. The primary teachers recruited from the private sector can come in handy knowledge in school. Basically only spelling and basics. arithmetic¡­¡­"

    Speaking of this, she paused and continued: "The most lack of knowledge at the present stage is that the teachers who teach the basics of literature, the common sense of the magic industry, the general knowledge of Cecil, and the integration of thoughts are all new. In the field, before the teacher goes to class, he has to take a small class for half a year. This is enough to teach others, and he has to come back to class after class, because new knowledge is constantly appearing."

    The problem Hedi said was one of the most serious problems faced by Cecil¡¯s territory, and it was also unable to ¡°accelerate the solution¡±. At present, the entire southern region is adding four industrial new towns to Cecil¡¯s city. As a benchmark, five cities have built a large number of general schools with the coverage of the cross-axis. However, no matter which school is facing a serious shortage of teachers, the Office of Government Affairs has used enormous human and material resources to re-raise enough literacy and arithmetic teachers. But more complicated than this knowledge...

    Who knows what the Magic Industry is, besides the people from Cecil City? Who knows the complete Cecil law? Who knows literature?

    In addition to these seemingly professional courses, social generalization is also a big problem. In most parts of Cecil City, no one even knows how to open the winter heating, how to use the magic crystal table lamp, how to use it. Watering the water, how to use the thresher to fight the grain...

    The first problem that these new things have to face after they are promoted is that ordinary people simply do not dare to use them. They dare not use them. They will not use or trust the ten people in the government office to go to the field to install pumps. Individuals go everywhere to promote the pump does not eat people...

    Moreover, the Office of Administration itself is still lacking.

    Gao Wen sighed slightly.

    In this piece of waste, if you have a big fist, you can build an authoritative land. As the biggest hero of the fist and an authoritative founding hero, it is very easy for him to establish a principality, but it is not so simple to build this principality... .

    He can establish a country for a year, but it takes many years to govern the country...

    But the problem is difficult, but it is not without a solution. The hard time cost may not be compressed, but just like the ooze excrement can be used as an alternative to rubber, with some "alternatives" to bypass, or at least Partially bypassing the current difficulties is still feasible.

    Gao Wen looked up and looked at Rebecca, who was busy and busy in the crowd. He slowly said: "There is a way to quickly promote knowledge in the absence of educators."

    Herti¡¯s eyes suddenly brightened: the wise ancestors who had always been brilliant were really hopeful, and there was a solution so soon, and she immediately couldn¡¯t wait to ask: ¡°You mean...¡±

    "Distance education," Gao Wen said. "Use the magic net to send the knowledge out."

    Thanks to the special development route of Magic Technology, and to the technical accumulation of the world itself. Who can think of a world with a social structure similar to the Middle Ages? Can the remote holographic communication network appear earlier than the highway?

    Heti is a wise man. She just didn''t think of this direction before. At this moment, she was slightly reminded by Gao Wen, and she instantly understood the ancestors'' intentions.

    "This is really..." Her breath couldn''t help but rush. "This method is great!!"

    "Don''t be too excited, I''m not sure what the effect will be," Gao Wen let the slightly excited Heti calm down. "First try to add an ''education'' program group to the magic net broadcast. Live the general school. Courses, in addition, a group of people can be recruited from the general school to compile the basic knowledge of social common sense and other basic knowledge, and use the crystal of the record to broadcast in a regular cycle. In addition, the publication should also be compiled. This type of book focuses on how to plant the land, how to build a house, how to use the magic guide machine, and then publish it all over the country."

    At present, the overall literacy rate in the South has not yet reached the level that allows people to learn these books on their own. Most ordinary people also lack active learning desires, but wait until next year''s food harvest, those who actively learn new knowledge and respond positively to the Office of Government Affairs. Really benefited from the real situation, the "standard effect" will show its power, the motivation of ordinary people to learn new knowledge will be greatly improved, but then it will be too late to compile the relevant textbooks at that time, it will inevitably lose at least One year of "golden time", so Gao Wen must be prepared in advance.

    "Yes," Herti nodded immediately. "I will let Mr. Godwin and Mr. Santis organize the manpower in this area."

    A burst of mechanical noise came from the side, and the conversation between Gao Wen and Hedi stopped.

    After a series of emergency adjustments by a large number of technicians, after a simple test by Rebecca, the magical car that had just been in the armpit was again activated and stopped at the local level near Gaowen.

    "Ancestral adult! Look! Open it again!!" Rebecca sat on the rudimentary driver''s seat of the magic car, holding the steering wheel in one hand, one hand holding a joystick, happy with the high Wen said hello, "And you see, I just let Mr. Egg add a clock to remind other vehicles and pedestrians..."

    Rebecca said as he slammed a lever near the steering wheel, and a roller-like device on the side of the car rolled up immediately, and a loud and noisy steel sheet crashed from it.

    The sound of the collision of the steel piece was much more troublesome than the noise of the car. Hetty immediately covered his ear: "You are going to turn that thing off. Are you installing it in the car to torture other people''s ears?"

    However, Miss Viscount is obviously very satisfied with her creative ability: "But in this way, the driver does not have to rely on yelling to let the pedestrians let go like the coachman is on the road!"

    "I think the movement of your car is enough for everyone to know where it is," Herti complained as she rubbed her painful ears. "My God... you just used a few Ten minutes to come up with a new little machine tormenting people..."

    ¡°Is it really noisy?¡± Rebecca scratched his head. ¡°I still think this thing is very good, it is much smaller than the similar ones in the mechanical clock...¡±

    Gao Wen looked at Heti and Rebecca¡¯s negotiations with a dull smile. To be honest, he had never thought that the prototype magic car had no car flute. If it wasn¡¯t Rebecca, the world¡¯s first mechanical car. It is necessary to rely on the driver to yell and yell to remind pedestrians and other vehicles to avoid it. On the other hand, he does think that Rebecca¡¯s newly invented ¡°warning bell¡± is too noisy...

    "This device is really useful, but it''s better to look back and optimize its movements. It''s really impossible to connect a copper tube with a balloon. It''s better to make a whistle than to put a pile of steel and ram in the drum. "Gao Wen looked at Rebecca with a smile on his face. "You should come down first, something to tell you."

    "Hey," Rebecca immediately jumped out of the car. "What is it?"

    "We want to teach the basics of the magical machine to ordinary people," Gao Wen said. "The most basic ones, including what is the repulsion mechanism, what the magic engine is, how the magic furnace works, etc. Knowledge such as this."

    Rebecca blinked: "Oh, I know this, there is a class in the General College, I have taught it!"

    Herti came forward to manage the girl''s messy hair: "But now we have to teach these things to more people...so you wash your head first!"

    (I have to push the book again! The spiritual class, the title of the book, "Drink this bowl of Mengpo soup", once pushed once, surprisingly lived to today, and even seems to be on the shelves recently, thinking about it before... push another This kind of milk does not die often followed by something, and this is still a niche, it is worth looking forward to 23333.)

 Chapter 510ï¼š Knowledge dissemination

    In the administrative central office of Cecil City, Norris came to the office of the Ministry of Information and Propaganda with several of his assistants.

    Once upon a time, this honest farmer who had spent most of his life dealing with land and crops could not imagine that he would one day stand in such a room with spacious and bright buildings, large office buildings, strong and beautiful desks and chairs, full of books and The bookshelf of the file, and the magic spar on the roof, in the past, even in the big house of the manor, it is impossible to have such a room. Now, he really stands here.

    Moreover, his identity is also the person in charge of the agricultural department. He is the "upper person" who used to manage the farming affairs for the lord.

    Already put on clean and decent clothes, and more or less adapted to Norris, who has dealt with the government affairs bureau and other government officials, he is not in a hurry. Now he is not nervous in this place, but until last year, he saw The knights on the territory will still stutter.

    A few assistants stood quietly, these are the young people that Norris personally selected, they read and read, and they also know how to grow crops. People who can satisfy both of these points are very difficult to find, so Norris has been here for half a year. If you have the opportunity, you will bring them and want to let these young people grow up as soon as possible.

    He knows that he is old. Although such a young man is still a prime in the supernatural, he is not an extraordinary person, and he has suffered too much bitterness when he was young, and he has suffered too much hungry. You can make up for it by eating and wearing warm clothes and drinking two bottles of alchemy syrup. Maybe in a few years, he will leave this position.

    In this regard, he does not have much regret, because in the past few years, he has already lived a good life that he could not think of for a lifetime, but he always feels that he would not be able to trust the lord. He wants to regain his energy. When it is strong, at least the young people of the Ministry of Agriculture can be trained to be able to stand on their own, at least to be the mainstay of the Ministry of Agriculture, and to meet the descendants as much as possible. All kinds of knowledge and experience that I have accumulated for half a lifetime are passed on...

    The Minister of Agriculture turned his mind like this, and a footstep suddenly came from outside the door, and the door of the office was pushed open, with a white beard and a scholar¡¯s ??robe. The gentle and calm Godwin Orlando pushed the door. Come in: "Ah, Mr. Norris is very sorry to have kept you waiting. I am a bit busy recently..."

    "Don''t say this," Norris rushed to meet in this land. His identity is equal to that of Godwin Orlando. However, his life experience in the first half of his life made him habitually view "scholars". As a full-fledged superior, now even if he can get along with each other, he will also come into contact with the other person with a kind of respect. "It¡¯s just ten minutes before we arrived. It¡¯s just right now."

    "Please sit down, gentlemen, please sit down," Godwin greeted everyone to sit down and then went straight to the topic. "Then we will not delay the time. The lord and Ms. Herti have a new plan. It is very important. It¡¯s really, very important, so I¡¯ll call you here, and in the afternoon I¡¯ll call Mr. Hammer and Miss Jenny, it needs a lot of people to work together.¡±

    Norris was a bit confused at one time: "Agriculture, smelting, and Rune Institute?"

    "Look at this first, you will understand soon," Godwin said as he opened the desk drawer and took out a thin booklet from it. "Mr. Norris, this should be yours. Ok?"

    Norris took the booklet and saw the easy-to-understand words on the booklet: Planting and Harvesting of Sweet Wood Roots and Bean Crops.

    "Of course, this is what I wrote. The lord asked me to turn the experience of farming into a booklet and teach other farmers. I thought about writing this book..." Norris said, but there was some shame in the words. Because he was sitting in front of the famous university in Wangdu, he talked about the "book" he wrote in front of countless scholars in this book. It is really a test of self-confidence. "Why, this... ¡­Questions?"

    "Of course there is no problem, and now we need more brochures," Goldwin Orlando said. The university''s face is full of youthful brilliance. "Let us praise the printing press, of course, to praise those who invented The great spread of the respectable knowledge of the printing press began. According to the order of the lord, we have to write a set of books called ''The Foundation of Everything'', which covers agricultural common sense, magic industry, social common sense, magical common sense, nature. The seven categories of common sense, theological common sense and geography history may cover more in the future. Mr. Norris, the booklet you have written is very useful, and many farmers in Cecil City rely on the knowledge you have taught. A bumper harvest, but now your work needs to go further."

    Norris listened carefully to every word of Godwin Orlando, his body squatting forward slightly, and the wrinkles that rained on his face for half a lifetime were like the gullies in the field, as if recording his entire front. For a long time, he suddenly realized that he should wake up and realize what he should do.

    He does have something to circulate

    "Mr. Norris, I am only good at writing and don''t understand farming, so I hope that you can get help from you and your apprentices," Godwin Orlando said earnestly. He would never have thought of going. A farmer seeks knowledge, but now he has no spare energy to think about what to do to learn from a farmer. His enthusiasm for him has been ignited. Now there is only the word "great spread of knowledge" in my mind. "We need your knowledge." ""

    ......

    "We need your knowledge..."

    In the lounge of the Magic Web Broadcasting Center, Jenny recalled what Ms. Herti had said to herself a few days ago. She couldn¡¯t help but take a deep breath. Then she lowered her head and continued to watch it for several nights before she sorted it out. Manuscripts and materials.

    The mechanical bachelor and the magician who are responsible for commissioning the machinery and equipment are still busy in the next room. The lounge is very quiet and can only hear the sound of paper flipping, but at this moment, Jenny suddenly feels that someone touched herself. Arm.

    She looked up a little surprised, but saw Rebecca not knowing when she was sitting next to her. The Miss Viscount grabbed a piece of paper in one hand, but the other hand was handing over a few pieces of candy: "Nervous Well? You can eat some sugar when you are nervous!"

    "Ah...thank you," Jenny said, thanking him for picking up the candy, and then looking at the paper in Rebecca''s hand curiously as he put the sugar in his mouth. "Would you like to record the ''program''?"

    "Yeah, I recorded it behind you," Rebecca shook his manuscript paper, and then pointed to a bunch of machine models placed in the corner. "The identification of several common magic machinery and instructions for use, There is also the original repulsion piston-type magic engine."

    Because I studied the literature together, and co-edited the first edition of the "low-level spell-rune array comparison table", Jenny and Rebecca have a good relationship. This has a white hair, always in the institute. The runeman who was in the middle of the house did not conceal his own tension: "I... I don''t know what to say?"

    "Then re-recorded," Rebecca waved. "Today, it¡¯s not a live broadcast. It¡¯s always a success. But after three days, you have to do the first live broadcast. At that time, you should pay attention."

    Jenny seemed to be relieved a little, and then she couldn¡¯t help but feel: "I really admire Miss Jeepie... It is said that she was broadcast live for the first time."

    "In fact, as long as you relax, there is nothing nervous about it. Just stand in front of the stage and demonstrate some of the simplest little experiments. Play with the runes and let everyone see how the most basic runes work. You are researching. The content of the apprenticeship in the courtyard can be much deeper than that. Can you still teach well?"

    "It''s not the same," Jenny smiled and shook her head. "If you stand a few apprentices around and let me give them lectures, I won''t be nervous, but I just watched the studio inside... I want to stand on an empty table. I was a little nervous about the demonstrations of a lot of magic net terminals and half-room expressionless technicians. And when I thought of those images, they would be recorded and placed on the magic net broadcast..."

    When Jenny said, she couldn''t help but touch her cheeks, and the color of tension reappeared.

    "No way, it is to ensure that the details of the experiment can be photographed... but you have given me a wake up, maybe the next time you record, you can let one or two assistants come on stage, you can hit the hands, but also reduce the tension... ..." Rebecca''s idea seems to be opened, and she began to look up with a happy expression, Barabara, but she just said half, and her eyes fell on Jenny''s face.

    The rune teacher from Wangdu, the dean of the Rune Institute, one of the founders of Cecil''s magical industry, is holding his long hair with his hands unnaturally.

    Jenny deliberately reorganized her long white hair today. The supple hair hangs from the side of her cheek to her chest, and her hair almost obscures her half face.

    Even so, in the gap between the hair, the eye-catching burn scars are still clearly visible at her exposed neck.

    Obviously, these scars are almost no longer cared for on weekdays. They will not deliberately cover them when they work in the institute. However, at this special moment, the lady of the rune is obviously still concerned.

    Jenny noticed Rebecca''s gaze, and it was even more unnatural. She once again gathered her hair and asked some questions: "So... can you see it?"

    ¡°See,¡± Rebecca nodded. ¡°And I will see it anyway.¡±

    Jenny''s hair movement suddenly stiffened, and her expression looked frustrated and disappointed: "I actually tried Pittman''s master''s cream, but it didn''t work at all..."

    "Pitman''s ointment is almost useless as long as it is sold privately," Rebecca grinned, then looked at Jenny seriously. "And I don''t think you need to block them. I think you should be big." Show it out. Of course, this is just my idea."

    Jenny was surprised to see her first friend who had frankly crossed her identity: "Why..."

    "Because you are very beautiful," Rebecca said calmly. "Really you are very beautiful. Although there are these flaws, they are not as serious as you think."

    Jenny hesitated, she was very happy to hear Rebecca''s praise, but did not know whether these praises really belong to herself, and in her hesitation, a voice suddenly came from the side: "You are ashamed of these scars. What?"

    Jenny looked up in surprise and saw the tall figure.

    She hurriedly got up: "The lord..."

    Gao Wen waved his hand and gestured to Jenny without any more ceremonies: "It should be your mentor who should be ashamed of these scars, not you, of course, whether you choose to block them or ignore them are your own power, but in my opinion, I I don''t think your scars are ugly, and you don''t feel that you need to be ashamed."

    The door to the studio opened, and a technician walked out from inside and said to Jenny: "Miss Jenny is ready, we can start at any time."

    Jenny grabbed a few sheets of paper in her hand and stood up a little.

    Gao Wen quietly looked at her: "You want to spread the knowledge, you should be proud of your knowledge, because behind this knowledge, standing still the unknown wild master, still standing Ravenkes Are you sure you want to introduce them with embarrassment and shame, not with pride and confidence?"

    Rebecca also stood up, and she grabbed Jenny''s arm with a strong smile on her face: "Come on!"

    Jenny looked down at the manuscript paper that had been smashed by her in her hand. After a few seconds of silence, she took a deep breath.

    Then she rolled her hair and walked towards the door not far away.

    Looking at Jenny''s back, Gao Wen sighed a little: "It''s always going to take the first step."

    "Yeah, I think she should come out and it is very beautiful," Rebecca moaned, then curiously looked at Gao Wen. "But then, how come you ancestors?"

    "Hetty is not at ease with you," Gao Wen said with helplessness. "Of course, I am not at ease. I am afraid that you will blow this place."

    "Wow"

 Chapter 511ï¼š Entering the city

    The fog is coming.

    winter is here.

    The winter in Ansu always comes very early, often before the end of the frosty month, many areas have entered the bleak season, the crops in the field have been harvested, and the winter food and firewood are stored early in the household, then from the city to the countryside. From the fortress to the people''s house, it is hard to see the crowds in the streets and lanes. People are like the animals in the wilderness, and they will return to the sheltered home before the cold is completely gone. Waiting for the coming of spring.

    However, the city of Cecil has not been like this for two years. For the Cecil people, winter is still a day when they can go out to work as usual.

    Last night, a drizzle just passed this is probably the last time this year''s rain and rain drenched the cement and stone pavement of the city streets, moisturizing the cold-resistant flowers and trees on the corner of the road, and when the sun rose, the water vapor rose slightly. Together, and by the slightly higher ground temperature in the urban area, these water vapors form fog and are shrouded in every place where people smoke. This thin fog is different from the winter fog that hides the line of sight in Tifeng, but with a comfortable and lazy feeling, it seems to wake up in a beautiful and beautiful dream.

    The glory of the great sun shines on the city of Cecil.

    On this cold winter morning, people have eaten a full meal, dressed in warm clothes, and walked out of the house to get ready to work, and as the number of people in the streets and lanes increased, the whole city gradually regained consciousness.

    The thin mist in the morning was quickly dispelled by the heat of the sun, and the city smashed the veil of the crease, and all the scenes became clear and bright.

    A horse-drawn carriage, which is less common in the local area, enters the gate of Cecil''s business district. The light horseshoes slam through the streets, the sun shines on the carriage''s hood, and the copper washed by the rain. The castings are shiny and shiny.

    The cover on the side of the carriage was opened by a slit, and a pair of bright eyes were seen from the inside to the outside. After watching it for a few minutes, the eyes were retracted.

    "Father, Cecil''s street is really wide!" In the carriage, a young man with short hair looked at the middle-aged man sitting in the back of the carriage. "And their house... is very tall!"

    "I didn''t have so many houses when I came last time..." The middle-aged man at the back of the car came from Carol''s big businessman, Cod, who was also amazed, but in front of his eldest son, he tried to maintain the surface. The calmness and calmness of the above, "Don''t behave like a countryman, Parr, who has never been to the city. We represent the Carroll Merchants Association and meet the rulers of the South."

    "Yes, father."

    The young man, called Parr, hurriedly bowed his head and listened carefully to his father''s teachings. His father, Cod, was the most successful big businessman in the Carroll region. This big businessman has always been known for his precise judgment and execution. It was because he first responded to the call of the Office of the Government and signed the agreement on the merchants'' alliance. Only then did the family develop further. Now, even there is an opportunity to represent the Karol Chamber of Commerce to meet the rulers of the South. Such a successful person who proved his ability with practical actions, the young Pal is a sincere respect.

    Seeing the attitude of the eldest son, the big businessman Cod nodded with satisfaction, and then he slowed down the tone: "But without prejudice to the impression of others, you should also pay attention to carefully and carefully observe the surrounding, whether it is business opportunities or contacts, often initial They are all hidden in the details of the environment. Just like the city, it is developing so fast, and the population is increasing so fast, which means that its business opportunities are endless..."

    Codd said as he looked through the cover of the side of the carriage and looked at the streets of Cecil: "...this is a city of gold..."

    Almost at the moment when the Cod''s voice fell, the large mechanical clock in the center of the city made a loud singer eight o''clock.

    At the intersection of the squares and the large street intersections, a magic network terminal was started at the same time.

    The magic is poured into the pedestal, oscillating and resonating between the complex magic lines and the runes, and then injected into the projection crystal, the dimming light and shadow appear in the air in the streets and lanes, and the light and shadow quickly condense into a clear holographic projection. Gipply with a smile stood in the projection and said hello to everyone: "Good morning, Cecil citizens, now it is 8 o''clock at Cecil time, ''Witches'' Jupli say hello to you.

    "Today, our wise and respectable mechanical bachelor, magician, and rune masters will bring us a new kind of magical machinery. The exhibition will be located in the Pioneer Square in the center of Cecil. It will also bring live broadcasts to everyone..."

    Inside the carriage, Cod, who was seeing this scene, widened his eyes and whispered: "What is this?!"

    The young man Pal was also shocked. He had completely opened the cover and stretched his neck and looked outside. After a long time, he remembered and answered: "Father, I heard that this is in Kant! This is called the magic net terminal. !"

    "I have also heard... those traders from the south have described it to me..." Cod muttered. "Is this kind of thing..."

    "father?"

    "Looking at the time, let''s go to the Trailblazers Square."

    The central square has already gathered a lot of people.

    The people who lived around the square noticed the movement here when the sky was bright: the soldiers were alert around the square, and the technicians wearing white robes and blues gathered together, and a street was emptied ahead of time. It is said that it is necessary to transport large-scale machinery. A mature and experienced Cecil citizen is no stranger to this.

    This means that great lords and wise scholars have new creations to show to everyone.

    The civilians elsewhere may not care what their lords are doing, but the Cecils are different. They know that what the lord shows in this square is basically related to everyone. They are usually new magic machines. Sometimes, things like books and magazines, no matter what, they will soon become part of everyone''s daily life, and most of them will bring great benefits to life.

    People gathered, watched and discussed what was going to be exhibited today, but until the time announced by Miss "Witches" was approaching, people did not see anything on the platform in the center of the square.

    The crowd whispered, and as the discussion grew louder, a sharp, loud noise from the outside of the square suddenly interrupted everyone''s conversation.

    The voice seemed to be from some kind of copper tube. It was very moving. Almost everyone gathered in the square was shocked. When they saw that they were crossing the edge of the square, they followed the road cleared by the soldiers. After the big guys in the middle of the square, they were scared to the second jump.

    What is that?

    It is a behemoth made of steel, almost a circle bigger than the carriage. The surrounding wheels seem to indicate that it is a car, but there is no animal towing the vehicle in front of the car: this behemoth is actually Drive yourself!

    Even the well-informed Cecil citizens couldn¡¯t help but exclaim, but almost no one panicked. They just took a little nervous look at the strange car made of steel and slowly drove to the center of the square. Watching it stabilize between the soldiers and the technicians, they looked curiously at the car''s outer shell, looking at its square front, the rear half of the open car and the magic spar in front of the car. And its tall and large wheels take into account the actual construction of the current situation in the south. In order to adapt the car to the harsh road conditions, its wheel diameter, chassis height and internal shock absorption and balance structure are finally finalized. Another adjustment was made, which made the wheel part more powerful and impressive.

    The car passed for a while after it stopped, and then the outer middle part of the car suddenly opened. There was a door there and a spirited girl jumped out of it.

    People immediately applauded, some smiled and took off their hats to pay tribute, some people bent down to pay tribute, an old woman standing on the inner edge of the square smiled happily: "Look at it really is our Miss Rebecca."

    The next person also laughed: "This kind of thing must have her share."

    "Hello everyone! This thing is called the magic car, also called the magic can drive the car," Rebecca happy to say hello to the familiar or unfamiliar faces in the square, "as the first generation, its model is ''magic energy Type 475 ''..."

    Magic energy 475 type.

    This is to commemorate the first 475 meters of the first journey of the first magic car after the assembly platform.

    At that time, Rebecca accurately recorded the length of the journey on a mechanical counter that was installed in the wheel for testing.

    People once again applauded. Although many people haven''t figured out what the concept of the magic car is, it does not prevent them from applauding. On the one hand, the lively and enthusiastic Rebecca has always been very popular. Everyone likes it, on the other hand, because...

    This thing called the magic car looks really incredible.

    In the corner of the square, a pair of fathers and sons are standing stunned.

    "Don''t behave like a countryman who hasn''t been to the city." The big businessman, Cod, suddenly remembered what he had just said to his son.

    However... what is his solution?

    Located in the northern edge of the Principality of Cecil, the city of Carroll next to the Rock Fortress... It is indeed the country at the moment.

    Although only two years ago, it was regarded as the most promising place in the South because it was close to the plain of the Holy Spirit, the closest to the "Kingdom Trend Center"...

    "Father," the young Pal finally woke up from a stunned state. He swallowed. "Is the car driven by a magical organ? Is that a magical couple?"

    "It''s really driven by magical organs, but it''s not a magical one. Do you see the sight inside the door to see the levers used for control? It''s a magical machine, just like the mines we''ve seen before. The same machine."

    "Mining machine..." Pal said thoughtfully. "You mean, is it for ordinary people?"

    "Yes, there is no doubt that according to my analysis, our lords have always been committed to making this kind of magical creation that can be used by ordinary people," Codd said as he raised his ears and listened carefully to Rebec in the square. The card introduces people to the concept of "magic car", he whispers to himself, "Sure enough... it is also driven by the magic engine...that it must be more powerful than the cows and horses, and there is no need to eat grass... ..."

    "Father?" Parr looked curiously at his father. "What do you say?"

    "Pal, my son, take a good look at the city and see how many opportunities you can find." The big businessman Cod¡¯s eyes are filled with enthusiasm like fire. This person is already in middle age, in the eyes of others. The big businessman who can be retired is high-spirited. In the daytime, he seems to have returned to his first time of doing business alone, and returned to the first time he left his hometown and went to the field to seek business. I remembered the words I heard by chance when I saw so many people and so many goods for the first time when I first saw the streets of the city.

    "My son, here... everywhere is gold..."

 Chapter 512ï¼š Encounter

    Wide and clean streets, towering and neatly planned buildings, like the magic stone streetlights that the guards usually stand on the roadside, the magical projections floating in the air, the incredible magical machines on display in the square...

    The big businessman Cod was sitting in the carriage. As a mature and steady businessman, he had successfully adjusted his mentality and began to observe the outside scene with a calm and calm expression, but the wind and waves in his heart still did not fade.

    Carol was once a viscount, but because of its proximity to the plains of the Holy Spirit, it has a prosperous trade. It used to be one of the richest areas in the South. The bustling city of Carroll has always been a place of satisfaction and pride. Compared with the city in front of you...

    No, there is no need for comparison between the two cities.

    There is no rancid smell in the air in the big cities, and there is no rags of poor people and serfs walking around the street. An indescribable "order" seems to be soaked in the air. This sense of order is Cod. I have never seen it anywhere.

    He knows the new office of the City Hall in Carroll, and also knows a series of new laws promulgated by the Office of Administration. Some of the new laws are supported by local people, such as reducing tax burdens and allocating land, while others are pushing hard, such as health. The law and part of the work system, frankly, even if Cod can not fully understand the meaning of the New Deal, but after seeing the scene of Cecil City today, he at least realized one thing:

    Living in such a city is at least more comfortable than living in Carroll City.

    After returning, you should mobilize the people of the business association, at least let everyone be willing to implement the health bill...

    The carriage left the bustling city street, turned two turns, and the surroundings gradually became quiet.

    The Pioneer Square is next to the Administrative Office and the Lord''s Office. There are only two streets between them. There is no city wall or moat in the middle. There are only some posts guarding the road leading to the administrative area. The merchant''s carriage is in one of them. The post stopped and was inspected.

    Cod and Parr prepared the coins needed for the soldiers early. After the carriage stopped, they obeyed the order and got off the bus. Then they saw a warrior wearing a magic armor coming over: "Parking check please Present proof of identity."

    Cod quickly took out the identity certificate issued by Cecil¡¯s Ministry of Commerce and the letter of signature signed by the Minister of Padre, and handed the soldier to estimate the amount of money the guard needed to get in place. He said that he had been to Cecil, but it was only once last year to sell the medicinal materials and follow the family''s fleet. After that, he never came again, and he really couldn''t know much about the city.

    The so-called "come to Cecil" is somewhat self-proclaimed.

    In the short moment he thought about it, the soldiers had checked the documents and confirmed the black and white portraits on the documents. Two other soldiers checked the condition of the carriage, and a crisp voice was introduced into the ears of Cod and Parr. : "Check in and you can go in."

    Cod nodded subconsciously, then glanced: "Ah... ah?"

    "You can go in," the soldier repeated again. After noticing the confused expression on the businessman''s face, he looked down at the documents in his hand and reconfirmed the above. "There is no problem to go in, hold Your pass."

    Cod fainted with the documents and issued his own pass, and returned to the carriage with Pal, until the carriage left the post, he did not understand what happened.

    Pal is also full of confusion: "Father... Did the few soldiers just forgot to collect our money?"

    "How could this kind of thing be forgotten," Cody looked at his son and then picked it up in disbelief. "Carol is also there, and this is also... How did the Duke do it?"

    With a confused head, the carriage of the businessman and his son continued to move forward.

    After a moment, they came to the lord''s house.

    Leaving the carriage and looking up at the tall mansion in front of him, Cod took a deep breath, and he carefully hid all the surprises, curiosity, confusion and excitement all the way to the calm face, and then sorted out With a look of impeccable clothing, accompanied by a lord''s guard, he took Pal and walked forward.

    There was more than one car parked in front of the lord''s house. Apparently there were other visitors. Before the door depicting the Cecil family''s emblem, Cod saw a young woman coming out, she was dressed appropriately. The lady''s winter outfit, stepping down the steps, seems to be planning to leave.

    The guards in front of the door were obviously familiar with the young women, and they briefly chatted a few words.

    "Miss Jeepie is reporting so soon?"

    The young woman smiled with a smile: "It¡¯s just a routine report."

    The guard took a look of hope: "Is there a show tomorrow?"

    "Of course, every day and in recent days there may be new programs to watch."

    Cod came to the door and the accompanying guards stepped forward, and the young woman, known as Miss Jeepie, turned around and curiously looked at the big businessman from Carroll City.

    "Hello." The young woman nodded slightly and said politely.

    "Ah, I saw you on that... magic projection!" Codd looked at the young woman in front of him in surprise, only to find that the other person was actually the one he had seen before on the holographic projection in the city. Looking at the holographic projection, I suddenly saw the wonderful feeling of the real person, which surprised the big businessman. Then he performed a ceremony with a perfect manly style. "Miss Witch, you see it on the projection. It¡¯s still beautiful.¡±

    "Thank you for your compliment." Jupli nodded with a smile, but in the next second, she felt a strange familiarity in her heart. The face of this middle-aged businessman overlapped with a face in her mind. Come together.

    Codd also watched Jupley and looked at the "magic projection" gap. He looked at the "witch" lady, and his heart suddenly moved. A vague sense of familiarity floated on his mind.

    Two people said in unison: "Have we seen it?"

    At the same moment, they all found the source of this familiarity.

    In the fall of a decade ago, a young businessman who had just taken over the family business went to the south and came to an unfamiliar city with ambitious.

    In the fall, a mage apprentice who fled was in a foreign land and was hungry.

    Young businessmen are looking for business opportunities, with some kind of high-spirited mood, he finds a divination booth and wants to hear a few good words.

    It was just a little girl''s mage apprentice looking for food. She took out a few tricks she had just learned and wanted to change two pieces of bread.

    A silent and short-lived stagnation stagnate in front of the steps of the lord''s house. The big merchants of Carroll and the famous witches on the magic net stood face to face. After a few seconds, they were broken by the laughter of two people.

    "You said that there is gold in the city," Cod took a step forward and reached out. "Ced, from Carol."

    "Jipley, I am very happy to meet you again," Jupli gently grasped the other''s hand. "I am sorry, I was lying to you, I am very hungry."

    "I know," Codd released his hand and politely stepped back. "I can see that you will not divination at all."

    Jabil smiled: "But it will be after that day."

    They staggered, the big businessman went to the gate of the lord''s house, and the witch went to the carriage parked on the side of the road, but before riding the carriage, Jeep suddenly stopped and went back and said loudly: Mr. De''s city is full of gold."

    Cod looked back in surprise, and he saw the witch who waved at herself: "This time is true."

    The big businessman laughed: "I know."

    The carriage on the side of the road drove away, and Cod and Parr stepped into the gate of the lord''s house.

    "Father," the young Parr couldn''t help but open his mouth after entering the gate. "Do you know the witch lady?"

    ¡°I saw that when she was young, she was still a little girl,¡± the big businessman said casually. ¡°She gave me the first lesson.¡±

    "first lesson?"

    "Yeah, the content is ¡®Don¡¯t believe in roadside divination¡¯.¡±

    ......

    In front of Gao Wen, two documents were placed.

    One is from Rebecca, an analysis report on the "General Traction Chassis". In this report, there is a detailed interpretation of the complete system of the first generation of Magic Drive vehicles, and on this basis, with the magic guide The technical experience of the car is the starting point for the manufacture of a universal traction chassis.

    The manufacturing of the magic car has been successful. The developers of this world have used magic technology and the unique resources of the world. After some difficult development, they have successfully solved most of the technical problems encountered, and let one drive with magic. The vehicle that ordinary people can also manipulate has opened the road. Although it is still very early and has such problems, this first step is undoubtedly successful.

    A transportation vehicle that is more powerful, faster, and less exhausting, and does not need to consume fodder. With it, the transportation problems encountered during the large-scale construction of Cecil will undoubtedly be greatly alleviated. In order to give full play to the value of this technology, it is necessary to manufacture a variety of special-purpose engineering vehicles with different functions according to the principle of the magic guide car.

    Under the influence of Gao Wen for so long, Rebecca has the concept of modular design and general technology, and has tasted great benefits from it, so after this magic car was built, it did not wait for Gaowen. The girl figured out a "general chassis" solution.

    In this program, Rebecca believes that it is necessary to make the chassis of the first generation "475" magic guide car into a modular chassis that can be easily connected to other outer casings and traction objects, and then on this basis. She produced a large number of derivative vehicles including trucks, buses, agricultural machinery, and engineering machines. She even drew a simple chariot at the end of the report. The basic structure is to weld a door on the 475 magic car chassis. The light magical guide gun, and then surrounded a steel plate outside the car shell...

    The front of the car even has a non-native horn.

    Simple, rough, simple and rude, but very surprising.

    To be honest, after seeing this report, Gao Wen was surprised for a long time, because he didn''t have time to come up with the concept of this...

    Next to this report, the second document is a proposal that Gao Wen himself is drafting.

    "The potential value of developing new media"

    Newspapers have gradually become popular in the south, covering almost every town-level unit, and the new magic net broadcast is centered on the cross axis, covering more and more cities. People in the south are gradually becoming familiar with these new ones. Things, on the other hand, the people who make newspapers and broadcasts are gradually becoming familiar with these new jobs.

    The role of new media in information dissemination has gradually emerged. Especially in the Luancheng incident, the power of public opinion propaganda has impressed everyone in the Office of Government Affairs. Heti also lamented those newspapers and programs. Power is no less than a fully armed army.

    But Gao Wen knows that the value of these new media is far from being developed. They are still very narrowly applied and are limited to the tools used by the Office of Government Affairs to publish affairs.

    The content is single, the category is lacking, and the lack of commercial income is not so much a new media as it is a bigger bulletin board.

    This is far from the original goal of Gao Wen.

    He picked up the pen and listed the next step in the plan. He wanted to teach the democratic movement to participate in these new things, and let people realize more deeply that the things created by the lord are not only available to the lord. It is also something that ordinary people can use. It is necessary to find ways to create more civilian markets, let these new things "live" and maximize their value...

    The benefits of doing so are obvious. From the commercial sector of the open newspaper alone, on the one hand, it can open up the wisdom of the people more quickly, stimulate ordinary people to think, act, and accelerate the cultural construction of Cecil. On the other hand, it can produce Economic gains to alleviate the current increasing financial pressures of Cecil¡¯s Office of Administration are squeezing the economy of the Principality of Cecil, and many of the new things that Cecil has created are thoroughly ¡°official projects¡±. "They rely entirely on the finances of the Principality, but they can hardly recover their costs (or can only recover the upfront costs, but not the subsequent benefits). They are 100% "Office of the Government" and are almost completely out of touch with various civil society groups.

    Although it is still fine at this stage, it will become a huge problem sooner or later.

    Of course, how to carry out effective control in this process and prevent these new things from losing the control of the Administrative Office, it is also a serious consideration...

    Gao Wen frowned and thought that his pen should stop writing. He should consider the future development direction of the new media and the corresponding management system, and also consider how to guide the people and consider the way people think in this era. It is not easy to formulate a plan.

    At this moment, Betty¡¯s voice suddenly came from outside the door, interrupting Gao Wen¡¯s thoughts.

    "Master! Mr. Cod and Mr. Parr of Carroll are coming!"

    Gao Wen stunned, and then remembered who these two strange names are.

    It was the father and son of the businessman recommended by the Minister of Commerce Padre.

    "Let them come in."

    The door opened, and Cod and Parr walked into the lord''s study with a trace of tension.

    They finally saw the southern ruler with their own eyes.

    He sat behind a large desk, holding a pen in his hand, a huge floor-to-ceiling window behind him, the sun shining through the floor-to-ceiling windows into the room, and falling on the shoulder of the founding Duke, as if a pale golden cloak.

    He is taller than Cody imagined.

    "Duke of the Duke," after a brief mistake, the big businessman quickly pulled his son and honoured him with respect and respect. "We are extremely honored to shine on this land."

    (Mother!!)

 Chapter 513ï¼š folk

    Cod, the big businessman in the Carroll region, the family has been doing business for generations. When he was young, he used to go out alone. He is well-known in the northern part of the South, and he is eye-catching, dare to act but not cautious. He is able to seize all interests, but Standard merchants who abide by the spirit of the contract, whose family business covers many fields of fur, spices and pharmacy, have a wide range of friends, and have channels in the plains of the Holy Spirit and the East.

    Pal is the eldest son of Cod. If there is no accident, this young man with business talent will inherit his father''s career.

    Gao Wen looked at the big Carlar businessman in front of him and matched it with the information in his mind. This is the first time he saw Cod himself, but he still knows a lot about the businessman¡¯s intelligence. And the other party has two things that impressed him:

    The first was the reorganization of the Carroll Business Association. After the end of the South China War, the Office of Government took over the Carroll area. The original loose alliance of local merchants was reorganized and returned to the Office of Administration for Administration. The merchant is Mr. Cod, and he has also actively promoted the reorganization of the commercial order in the entire region, thus entering the line of sight of the local consul, and has a place in the government office.

    The second one was earlier. After the rise of the Cecil Alchemy Potion, cheap industrial chemicals quickly covered the entire South. Almost all merchants involved in the pharmacy business were affected. The family of Cod was no exception, but the merchants were in abundance. When fleeing or diverting or turning to the Count of Hosman, Mr. Cod did an amazing move: he abandoned all the family''s finished pharmacy business without hesitation, and then started the wholesale of herbal raw materials and alchemy pharmacy. Trading has become one of Cecil¡¯s earliest raw material suppliers and wholesalers of alchemy syrup...

    An excellent businessman.

    "Sit down, don''t be polite," Gao Wen chose to meet the businessman and father in the study. Naturally, he would not come up with a high attitude. "Betty prepared tea and sent it to the study."

    There are hospitality tables and chairs in the study room. Cod and Parpin regain some nervous emotions and sit down as far as they can to sit face to face with such aristocrats. This kind of thing is for businessmen like them. In fact, it is almost an unimaginable adventure. Even if it is difficult to calm down with Cod''s mind, the big businessman still has not lost his basic judgment. He noticed that this is a study, which is undoubtedly a good phenomenon.

    The living room is the most common place to receive guests, but the study is more secret. The things that can be talked about in the study are often not available in the living room.

    There is a big business today.

    Gao Wen observed the reaction between Cod and Parr and smiled slightly: "You don''t have to be nervous. Today, you are talking about your field of expertise. Padrik has recommended you to me. Mr. Cod, as far as I know, yours. The business road is extensive."

    ¡°It¡¯s all about making a living,¡± Cod carefully pondered every word, ¡°Nothing in front of you.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be humble. The value of the merchant is very important to the Principality. Mr. Cod, I heard that you even have business in the East?¡±

    Cod¡¯s heart twitched, and for a moment he didn¡¯t know how to answer it, and he slowly sweated behind his neck.

    The East and the Kingdom Army are fighting... Although the South is not involved in this civil war, the merchants with a wide range of trades have been affected more or less.

    In addition to the Southland, Cod''s business has a large market in the Holy Spirit Plain, and at the same time, he and the merchants in the East have some contacts.

    Due to the changing situation of the Rock Fortress, the current road to the plain of the Holy Spirit is slightly unsatisfactory. In order to avoid losses, many businessmen who do business with the Holy Spirit Plain are thinking of other ways. Cod also strengthened the connection with the East. The land corridor in the G¨¹len area was used as a transit. He recently sent several large items to the other side, mostly potions...

    He did not violate Cecil''s law, all taxes were paid, all the goods were registered, but the Duke suddenly asked this at the moment... Is the answer yes, or not?

    Gao Wen? Cecil is the founding father of Ansu, so who does he support in this civil war? From the perspective of orthodoxy, he may support Wang Guojun... But to be honest, who is now 100% orthodox in both sides of the civil war...

    Cod¡¯s mind turned a myriad of thoughts in a moment, and the massive balance of interests was one after another, but he had to answer, so after just two seconds of hesitation, he still spoke: ¡°...there are some channels, but Because of the civil war, the channel is not very smooth..."

    "For me, Dong Jing and Wang Guojun are the same," Gao Wen said, not too slow, "the junior fights."

    Codd¡¯s face was positive: ¡°But the channel has been much smoother in recent times.¡±

    "That''s good," Gao Wen nodded with satisfaction. "The Principality needs your business."

    Cod had a good control of his expression changes, but his breathing still could not help but glimpse.

    Big! Health! meaning! !

    A bigger business than he thought! !

    The big businessman¡¯s face is almost full of light: ¡°I am willing to serve you. This is the highest glory of our entire family!!¡±

    Gao Wen nodded again with satisfaction and then said, "So, you should know about this business..."

    Cod listened carefully and didn''t dare to drop a word.

    As he expected, the Duke would do business with Dongjing and sell the potion to the east.

    This is a big deal than public, but it can''t be done too much, so it needs an agent.

    Cod and his family will become the agent to carry out the Duke''s will to manage the rogue gold coins.

    The conditions prescribed by the Duke are excellent. Although the family''s pharmacy business in the east will no longer enjoy all the profits, it will need to pay more than half of the proceeds to the Principality, but this part of the "loss" is compared with the upcoming gains. It¡¯s not worth mentioning.

    With the support of the Duke, how many times will the family¡¯s pharmacy business in the east expand? ten times? Twenty times?

    Only more than that!

    Cod knows what kind of business is the agent who became a nobleman. He is a civilian. He knows that there are many people like himself who even want to disperse most of their wealth. They must also strive for such an opportunity: this is a society that can The path of blood and honor.

    Good agents can seek a real title for future generations, and for this possibility they are willing to pay a huge price.

    Although the aristocrats in the South have no real power, and only the honorary title and limited hereditary treatment are left, on the other hand, the Duke does not need any great price to pay him. He can even earn a lot of nothing in the world. This is a better thing.

    After waiting to understand most of the things, Gao Wen looked at Cod''s eyes: "So, did you understand?"

    "Yes, Duke, I fully understand," Cod said quickly and nodded. Then he pulled his bow tie and asked carefully as he calmed down. "But I don''t understand... why do you specifically choose? I?"

    "You have the ability, it''s a smart person," Gao Wen leaned back on the chair. "In addition, I didn''t specifically select you. Padrick recommended 12 people. I just took the 12 options. you."

    Cod blinked and his face showed a hint of enlightenment. Then he stood up and lowered his head deeply: "I understand Cod Baldwin, swearing in the name of the family, will be loyal and will never betray you." pledge."

    "You will," Gao Wen smiled and nodded, and took out a document. "Then we will sign the agreement and Paderick will contact you to prepare for your next business. As for how to carry out In the east business... you should not have to help others."

    Cod took the file with great care and carefully looked at it from top to bottom. The agreement drafted by the Duke was stricter than he had imagined, even more than the contract signed between many merchants. He is so professional that he can''t see anything that can be questioned.

    So he signed his name on it and with the last one, he took a long breath.

    The young man named Pal was just watching it quietly. He remembered his father''s teachings. He didn''t say a word on this occasion, and he didn''t miss a word.

    After the contract was established, Cod¡¯s heart was completely put down, and then he carefully looked at Gao Wen, and his face showed a hint of hesitation.

    Gao Wen was ready to return to his previous work at this time, but he noticed the reaction of the big businessman. He still asked: "Mr. Cod, what''s the problem?"

    "I have a very presumptuous question for the Duke of the Lord... It may be a few questions, I hope you don''t feel offended," Coddby thought more carefully about the vocabulary. After getting permission from Gao Wen, he continued. When we came, we saw the new vehicle on display in the square... The incredible magic car is impressive, I want to ask... Is it for civilians? If you want to buy it, what conditions do you need?"

    Looking at the appearance of the big businessman looking forward, Gao Wen couldn''t help but smile: "Of course it is for sale. Like the mining machine, the magic car can also be bought and sold. Of course, it will be very expensive in the early days, just like the earliest mine. The same as machinery, but for the wealthy businessman you need it, it is an affordable price. In addition, because this is a brand new thing, the factory production line is still undergoing further adjustment, and some follow-up management systems have not yet been disclosed, you probably It takes a while to buy it. As for the condition... First of all, it must be trained to master its control method, and secondly it must comply with the traffic regulations that accompany it, because it is faster and more powerful than the cattle and horses. For transportation, we must ensure that it is safe during use."

    "Oh, I fully understand this," Cody nodded. "I have seen the mining machine. I can imagine how much the vehicle will be driven by the magic engine. This kind of thing runs on the road, and it can''t be done." ¡±

    Gao Wen is very happy to see that after the birth of the same new thing, someone realized its role and actively wanted to contact and use it. He saw that Cod had something to say and encouraged: "What else do you want? Say, even if I am not a strict person, you don''t have to be nervous."

    "Thank you for your understanding, I still have a question," Cod said as he organized the language. "About the magic net broadcast... There is no broadcasting device installed in the Carroll area, but there is a more southerly side in the north of the city. The Kant area has..."

    Gao Wen listened to Cod''s words, but his heart sighed slightly.

    The businessman is telling the truth. The current coverage of the magic network broadcast device is quite limited compared with the newspaper. This is because the capacity of the magic network terminal is limiting its laying, and the limited number of terminals determines that Gao Wen can only They are first installed in the necessary places, the city of Rock is a frontline fortress, and the city of Kant is an industrial new city. These two places are naturally included, and the development of the Carroll area can only be suspended.

    "The magic network terminal is limited, so it failed to cover the Carroll area in time, but you can rest assured that Cecil will not abandon any piece of land and the people there. Next we will start in including Carroll. Terminals are installed in the secondary towns within."

    After hearing Gao Wen¡¯s explanation, Cod first expressed gratitude and then said: ¡°If the Carroll Business Association is willing to provide funds... We will pay for the machine, lay the relay tower, pay for maintenance, and give priority to us. Installation? I only have a small request..."

    Gao Wen gave a slight glimpse, and then revealed the look of the review: "What request?"

    Cod cleared his throat and began to describe his thoughts: "This is the way. On the way, I have inquired about a lot of things related to the magic net broadcast. I think of a kind of thing, and it is similar to the ''program'' on the magic net. But the content is different. I want to use it to introduce the specialties of the Carroll region and introduce the business projects of our business association..."

    Gao Wen¡¯s expression on his face did not change, but his heart was already horrified. He listened to Cod¡¯s words, but his eyes could not help but fall on the plan that had not yet been written.

    Cod has entered the state, his tension has finally subsided, and the words have become more and more smooth: "People say that Carol has no special products, but we actually have a good cheese on the other side, with the local yellow The wine is simply delicious, but few foreigners know it, and it is difficult to sell it. This time I heard that I am coming to Cecil City, and several of my friends have been discussing it for a long time, they want to The ''newspaper'' rented a small place to introduce this special product, but no one knows what to do. We studied all the laws promulgated by the Office of Government Affairs and found no provisions prohibiting this. I decided to come here. I¡¯m taking a chance, but after seeing the Magic Net broadcast, I think it¡¯s better than the newspaper...¡±

    Gao Wen couldn''t help but interrupt the other party: "You still want to advertise in the newspaper?!"

    "Advertising?" Cod sneaked a bit. This is a vocabulary that has never been heard before, but Gao Wen uses the root vocabulary method, which is a combination of "widely spread" and "information", so he is slightly After a moment of reaction, I realized the meaning. "Ah, you have already imagined this thing?"

    "...No, this is what you created," Gao Wen pinched his eyebrows and waved his hand. "Continue, Mr. Cod, continue, all your thoughts, all your thoughts, are said."

    "Yes. I think that the magic net broadcast is a better thing. You see, it gives people a deeper impression. The picture of the event can also directly display the goods, and it can spread faster than the newspaper, but if it can also be published in the newspaper. ''Advertising'' is even better, because the newspapers are distributed more widely..."

    Cod seemed to have the courage to multiply after being encouraged by Gao Wen. He said with excitement that Parr, who was next to him, was stunned: this young man has been so excited that his father has not seen his family for too many years.

    "In fact, we have also considered whether we should spend money on printing presses and print their own propaganda, but the Office of Government Affairs told us that it is illegal...

    "There are a lot of businessmen in Carroll who are buying machines and want to build textile mills and brick factories. The Office of Government approved our request, but it is very difficult for us to recruit people, and the things we create are not so good. ... We are strictly in accordance with the requirements of the Office of Government Affairs, but it is too difficult to publicize things...

    Gao Wen listened to the story of this big businessman, and when the other party finally finished speaking, he sighed softly.

    "Duke of the Duke," Cod seemed to realize that he was too daring just now, and his face looked uneasy. "I am just a daring idea, you can..."

    ¡°These ideas are very interesting,¡± Gao Wen interrupted the other party. ¡°And it¡¯s very valuable.¡±

    Cod showed a look that was overjoyed: "That... do you agree?"

    "I think it''s possible, of course, that requires strict planning and supporting institutional constraints," Gao Wen nodded. "Can you imagine what would happen if newspapers and broadcasters allowed merchants to post their own ads?"

    Codd frowned and thought, saying, "Things will be easier to sell, and many people will know the specialties in the distance..."

    As he spoke, he hesitated a little, but continued to say: "...someone may make too exaggerated descriptions, or even completely false information... If the situation is out of control, people will no longer believe in newspapers and radio programs. Something on..."

    Gao Wen secretly nodded. This is indeed a smart person and a qualified businessman.

    When the ad was not really born, he already thought of false advertising, although it seems that he does not intend to use it.

    "As you said, Mr. Cod, this new thing needs to be treated with caution," Gao Wen said. "Before letting it go, we must work out more stringent rules to prevent people from falsifying and preventing people from harming the audience. We must set up an auditing system and set up a punishment system. On the other hand, we must also set up a management system for those who are responsible for the review of the Office of Administration, so as to prevent them from using their powers for personal gain and to use the auditing qualifications as a tool for profit..."

    The strict system constrained Cod from unconsciously remembering the soldiers who were not receiving any copper plates in front of the post.

    Although he did not know what methods the Duke used to bind the soldiers, it was assumed that strict institutions and disciplines played an important role in it.

    The big businessman bowed his head in front of Gao Wen and was convinced: "Governing a piece of land is more complicated than I thought. I take it for granted."

    ¡°It¡¯s really complicated to manage a piece of land, but I¡¯m even more grateful that there are people like you who are diligent and willing to think. Every question you ask is to make this land more progressive,¡± Gao Wen stood up. He left the desk and came to Cod and took the initiative to reach out. "Mr. Cod, thank you for your contribution to Cecil. I will remember your needs, please go back and wait for the good news." ¡±

    The big businessman left with his son in earnest and fear, Gao Wen stood quietly in the study for a while, then turned back to the desk and sat down.

    He looked at the plan he had drafted and looked at the semi-finished articles above. After thinking for a moment, he raised his hand and smashed it on the paper.

    A page that has not been written is instantly turned into ashes.

    Then Gao Wen reached for the blank manuscript paper and prepared to rewrite the plan. However, before this, there was a sound of amber slamming from the empty window sill: "Oh, write it."

    Gao Wentou did not return to throw a paper ball, listening to the "mother" coming out of the window exclaimed, he picked up the pen again, and took a special notebook from the desk, opened it and wrote it with Chinese characters on it. Words:

    Ansu 736 years on the 8th of the fog, a new lesson.

    The people don''t have to teach you.

    Don''t make such mistakes again.

    (Recommended for a book, "Dungeon Players", a story of the construction of a dungeon filled with sand sculptures (crossed out), the book is scarce.)

 Chapter 514ï¼š Return to the emperor

    The morning sun rising in the early morning shines on the vast wilderness of the Great Plains of Olde. In the heat brought by the sun, the air flows. The thick fog that is common this season presents a wonderful swirling scene with the air flowing, and gradually It became thin in the fog that opened, and the three black carriages driven by the slaves were running over the newly built road and headed for the direction of the emperor.

    The three cars are all very common in Tifeng, and the design of the two horses and the long and spacious compartments allow this classic model to carry more passengers and cargo, and it is also more popular among the more affluent travelers. The favorite, while the blue eyes and the surrounding rune marks on the carriage are reminding the travellers that the three cars are the private property of a great magician.

    Three black carriages came from west to east, wrapped in the cold wind and mist of the early winter season. The bottom of the carriage radiated a faint light blue brilliance, which spread to the entire carriage, forming a thin guard that could cover the entire car. Shield, this thin shield blocks the outside air and keeps the car warm and comfortable.

    Mary carefully opened the cover on one side of the compartment and looked at the scenery outside the desert. The deserted landscape was receding on both sides of the road. In the distance, it was a misty winter fog. She looked at it for a long time, but almost watched it. Less than a few pedestrians and vehicles, only occasionally can see a cargo wagon hanging some official emblems hurriedly passing: In this cold winter season, even Titan has not many civilians who can leave the door at will. On such a wide road, most of the time, only three carriages in sight were driving.

    The young female apprentice has a faint uneasiness in mind, but there is a hint of expectation.

    She finally left the dark, gloomy, horrible Mage Tower, and left the country. She was going to the legendary Imperial City to see another world.

    Although she did not get rid of her mentor, but an inexplicable excitement has always been faint, she does not know what she is looking forward to, but she feels... her life seems to have finally changed.

    "There is nothing to see on the road this season."

    The instructor¡¯s slightly sullen and hoarse voice suddenly came from behind, and Mary was shocked. She couldn¡¯t help but glance at it, quickly closed the window sill and sat back to her position.

    The old Master Daniel was sitting in the middle of the carriage. He was still wearing a big, thick black robes, like a lifeless sculpture. Two other apprentices carefully sat in the corner of the carriage and looked down at the hand. Algebra.

    Mary quickly glanced at her mentor. She didn''t see any anger on the old Master''s face, and her heart was down.

    What I felt a while ago was not an illusion, and the temper of the instructor really improved a lot.

    Although he still has a gloomy temperament, he is still somewhat harsh and will still study the horrible taboo knowledge, but the old mage has not been mad for a long time, and has not arbitrarily punished apprentices for a long time.

    These improvements do not allow Mary and other apprentices to completely relax, nor can they enlarge the courage to get close to the mentor, but at least, now Mary dares to ask her mentor some questions: "Teacher, how long will we stay in the emperor?"

    The old Master¡¯s mood seems to be better today than ever before. He looked at Mary and said casually: ¡°Don¡¯t think that you can¡¯t follow me honestly.¡±

    Mary quickly lowered her head: "Yes... yes."

    "Change your loyalty," the old Master looked at Mary. "It doesn''t matter in front of me. Don''t always tremble like this in front of others. You are a mage. Your tutor is a great magician. You also have a magician." Identity."

    Mary snorted and replied: "Yes."

    "You have to pay attention too," the old mage raised his voice slightly and said to the other two apprentices in the carriage. "Don''t be a countryman, but don''t be unscrupulous. You must have the pride of the extraordinary, but also the restraint. Don''t bother me, don''t let anyone bully."

    The apprentices stumbled and nodded quickly.

    The instructor was actually thinking in the heart of Mary who taught everyone to be a man in the capital.

    The old Master stopped talking after he confessed a few words. He took a bronze mirror from his arms and looked at it silently.

    The mirror seems to be a magical item, it is engraved with complex symbols and patterns, even the smooth mirror is no exception, Mary just glanced at the side, and quickly turned around

    The mirror was made before the instructor started, but no apprentice knew what the mirror was. The old mage didn''t allow anyone to touch the mirror. Even a long-term look would not work. Mary only knew that the instructor would take out that almost every day. The mirror looks a few times and every time he looks at it, his mood will get better. Even his temper seems to have been transformed by the mirror.

    So no matter what the specific role of the mirror is, it is definitely a good thing.

    Daniel didn''t care about the thoughts in his apprentice''s head. He just looked at the mysterious symbols and patterns on the mirror seriously, immersed in the gentle waves and the pleasant sense of relaxation, and soothed. The fact that oneself is slightly tighter proves that these mysterious symbols given by the master are extraordinary, and even if they are transferred from the wall of the room to the small bronze mirror, the effect is not diminished.

    With the help of these symbols and patterns, he completely relaxed, and then let his own spirit permeate, sensing the situation outside.

    The fog has dissipated a lot, but there is still a mist shrouded in the middle of the Tianfeng area. It is the same after the winter. Even when the sun is shining, there is often a mist, and this mist is also the "foggy moon". The origin of the word is in the depths of the mist, and the wall of the Emperor Alder Nanxun is approaching.

    How long has it been to leave the city?

    Over ten years? Still twenty years?

    Daniel couldn''t remember for a while, but he knew that he had really left for a long time. In these ten or twenty years, he became a self-exile from a great wizard who was in the limelight at the Royal Masters Association. In the seclusion of the country, the lonely and dark black wizard, he does not know how many people in the capital are remembering themselves, but presumably those who have crowded themselves, laughed at themselves, and even secretly harmed themselves will not forget...

    Indulge in the theory of neural interaction magic, but Daniel, the great magician who has never achieved anything in his life, came back with the will of his master.

    On the misty streets of Olde South, three black carriages crushed the wet, flat stone road and headed for the Royal Masters Association.

    At the moment when the giant day passed the highest point of the sky, Daniel came to the headquarters of the Royal Masters Association with the apprentice Mary.

    The other apprentices have been sent to settle their luggage, cleaning the dwelling place in Daniel¡¯s view. Those who have mastered the great knowledge given by the master and who have been unable to keep up with the progress of the apprentice for half a year are mediocrity. Bringing out is also a shame to themselves, only Mary. There are some talents in mathematics that can be brought out to see the world.

    The majestic black fa?ade and multi-layered spires of the Royal Masters Association stand in the mist, and the solemn and straight lines on the outer wall give the impression of a serious and old-fashioned old mage, the "stone-built mage" In the robes standing at the end of the street in Oldenan, the spire on the building is the old wizard''s magic hat. Daniel looked up at the roof of the Master''s Association headquarters and then threw the meaningless memories in his mind aside.

    Mary wanted to step on the door, but she was stopped by her own mentor before she stepped. The young female mage from the country was surprised to see that the surface of the dark wooden door floated with a slight glow, which then emerged in the glow. Out of an old face: "Guest, explain your identity."

    "Daniel, Daniel Fred," the old Master said with a light foot. "The last smart person in your moldy old house."

    "Oh, I am familiar, haha," said the enchanting laughter of the demon guarding the gate. "A arrogant young man, a middle-aged man, an old man... a self-exiled wizard, what are you doing back?"

    Daniel''s tone was cold and calm: "Winshaw Marpel knows, ask her."

    The black door was silent. After a while, the old face squirmed again: "President Windsor Marpel invites you to the East Tower but the girl around you can''t go in."

    "Mary is my apprentice, she can go in and tell Windsor Marpel, I am as impatient as I was."

    This time, the door was silent for a longer period of time, until Mary felt a little uneasy, she heard the incredible magic door responded: "You can come in."

    The heavy magic door slowly opened, and Mary was full of curiosity and a bit of tension, and lifted her legs to follow the footsteps of the old Master.

    The gates of the Royal Masters Association headquarters were closed behind them.

    Following the path in memory, Daniel walked in this huge and complex building, and the corridors and rooms were no different from what he remembered. The dark red long carpets and the magic on the walls. The spar lamp, the complicated decorative pattern on the column, the relief on the roof... These luxurious and meaningless things highlight the foundation of this wizard association and the tastelessness of the extraordinary people, but they have not changed for many years. In the corridors, the faces of people who traveled are very different from the past.

    There are many people in the Masters Association, but at least half of them are strangers. They wear luxurious robes, pointed hats or expensive French rings and crowns. They are steadily stepping in the brightly lit classical corridor. They kept a sense of restraint that refused to be thousands of miles away, but they couldn''t help but secretly look at Daniel, who was wearing a black robe, led an insignificant female apprentice, and swayed in the hallway.

    Mary and Daniel¡¯s ¡°sad¡± appearance is really uncommon in this solemn and luxurious building, but it¡¯s less common that Daniel¡¯s unfamiliar, confident and self-confident gesture is wearing his robe, which has not been changed for many years. The artificial nerve rope wriggles in his robes, making a creepy rubbing sound. This weird and terrible creation is unusual even on most of the eccentric wizards. It naturally attracts everyone''s attention. However, in these concerns, the old master just walked forward, just like walking in his own back garden.

    Mary has never seen her mentor reveal this gesture.

    The surrounding mages cast curious, concerned, questioning, and scrutinizing eyes on them. These sights made the young female mage nervous and upset. She knew who these were, and they all had great talents in magical attainments. It also has a very high status in the mage group, representing the respectable big man at the peak of the magic power of Tifeng, and she is just a low-level small mage from a small place in the country. If it is under normal circumstances, she even There is no qualification to walk side by side with these big guys...

    "Look up," the instructor''s voice suddenly passed into the ear, letting Mary awake suddenly. "If you walk down with your head, I will turn your neck into a stone, so that you will not go down forever."

    Mary swallowed, and she tried to raise her head and saw that the long corridor had finally come to an end.

    A wooden door depicting the golden red pattern and the surface floating with the runes is standing there.

    Daniel stopped in front of the door, and Mary stopped. The rune on the door lit up. A small crystal floated out of a hole in the door and circled around the two. Then the door opens automatically.

    Behind the door is a spacious and bright room, which is quite different from Mary¡¯s impressed, sullen and oppressive Mage lab, in the middle of a room illuminated by a magical stone lamp with a circle of bookshelves and large floor-to-ceiling windows. The large desk is facing the door. A middle-aged woman wearing a blue skirt-style mage stands at the desk and seems to have kept this position waiting for a long time.

 Chapter 515ï¼š Daniels past

    That was one of the most powerful casters of the Titan empire, the supreme ruler of the Royal Masters Association, the chief magic adviser of His Majesty the Emperor, and the number of the Duke''s Windsor Marpel.

    She is much more common than Mary imagined.

    Mary carefully looked at the big man standing at the desk with awe. She thought that the legendary powerful wizard would be a more distinctive lady. It might be wearing a starry robe, full of majesty. Old lady, may also be a spell that changed the age of her body, glamorous and beautiful, but not, Windsor Marpel looks like an ordinary middle-aged woman, thirty to forty Between the ages, although there is still a moving look between the eyebrows, but the traces of the years have appeared on her face, she is wearing a plain purple robes, a long lavender hair is very casual, behind her, she Just standing there quietly, there is not even any momentum.

    Then Mary saw that her mentor had moved, and the old Master went to Windsor Marpel in the same way, and looked at each other with a kind of ungodly and even rude eyes. Under the horror of the apprentice, the old master nodded: "You finally got to this position."

    "You are still my mentor," Windsor Marpel took a complicated look. In Mary''s horror and even horrified gaze, she bent down against the old wizard. "Always."

    The old wizard waved his hand: "But you are not my apprentice."

    Mary suddenly took a big breath and in a little while, she actually forgot to breathe because of the horror, and the sound of her breathing also caught the attention of Daniel, the old wizard waved to her: "Come, and Windsor Marpel greeted her, she is the president of the Royal Masters Association."

    Mary fainted and went forward. Before she spoke, the awesome lady swept her and it seemed that the lady had only noticed that there was such a stranger in the room: "She is Who?"

    "My apprentice," Daniel smiled. "It''s worse than your talent, but smarter than you."

    This is the first time Mary has heard of her compliments from Daniel¡¯s mouth in her life, though not specifically for her.

    "Your... Apprentice?" Windsor Marpel said incredulously, but she quickly returned to normal and nodded to Mary. "Hello, I am Windsor Marpel, the first Daniel mentor." Apprentices. Since you are also an apprentice of a mentor, you don''t have to care about my president''s identity."

    "I... I am Mary," said Mary sincerely. "I am very honored to meet you."

    Windsor Marpel frowned and asked subconsciously: "There is no surname? Ah, I have no intention of offending."

    "She is what I got in the country, where is the surname," Daniel said casually, and looked at Mary with a little dissatisfaction, and waved his hand impatiently. "Don''t grow in and stand next to you, don''t interrupt."

    Mary immediately retreated in obedience. Although she had a problem with her stomach, she closed her mouth tightly and could not say a word.

    And Windsor Marpel looked deeply at all that it was not a good mage. The magical reaction in the body was also weak and poor, and then he turned to Daniel seriously: "Guide, I have been Looking for you..."

    "As the president of the Royal Masters Association, you really have to find it already," Daniel said with a hoarse smile. "And what are you looking for? Let me continue to accept those mentally ridiculous? Or invite people from the association. Visit a famous freak?"

    Windsor Marpel''s face changed slightly, and she immediately shook her head: "Guide, you know what I mean, no one despise your accomplishments in the field of magic, it''s just your neural interaction magic..."

    The president of the association said that half of it suddenly stopped.

    She opened her eyes and stared at something in sight behind Daniel''s black robe. The restless artificial nerves squirmed, and a few slender, shimmering electro-optic, like flesh and metal. The twisted thing that emerged from the hem of the robe, slowly swinging in the sight of Windsor Marpel, is like a blind digger, with some kind of sacred atmosphere.

    The powerful caster whispered: "You... are you... are you successful?!"

    "I failed, but it has succeeded. The idiots that stick to the rules will probably not recognize my success, but I don''t care that the theory of neural interaction magic is meaningful after all. I can break through my talent limit and never do it. "Things," Daniel said quietly. "Windsor Marpel, we are not here to talk about this today."

    "...Yes, we are not talking about this," Windsor Marpel paused for a moment and sighed slightly. "Teacher, I can hardly believe when I received your letter, but you really came to you." Willing to return to the Masters Association and re-enact for Tifeng?"

    Daniel snorted: "Hey, I will work for Tifeng, but I have no interest in this association. As far as I know, our Emperor has not asked the Master to respond to the recruitment must join the association, isn''t it? ¡±

    "...this is true," Windsor Marpel frowned, and then adjusted his state, looking at Daniel with a serious look. "You can''t do anything in the field of mathematics and ancient magic, even if you don''t have to I recommend that the Emperor also heard your reputation, he will be very happy that people like you will be willing to re-enact for the empire. I will immediately re-prepare your lab and Master Tower for years. Keep them."

    "No, I am not used to working in a place where there are too many people in the Royal Master District. I am afraid that I am not willing to live in a block with a modified freak," Daniel sneered, shaking his head. "I have already I have found a place to settle down, and I plan to rebuild a lab myself. You know my habits. I only trust the experimental environment I created. I don''t want anyone to intervene and bother."

    Windsor Marpel looked at Daniel''s eyes, although the latter was much older than the one she remembered, and even the old ones were somewhat abnormal, and the temperament seemed to change a lot, but the kind of persistence in the eyes Stubbornness is still exactly the same as in memory. She gave up her intention to continue persuasion, but nodded slightly: "I understand, it will be arranged according to your intentions."

    After saying this, Windsor Marpel paused. In a slight hesitation, she looked at Daniel and said, "Teacher, where have you lived in the past few years?"

    ¡°This is part of the investigation?¡±

    Windsor Marpel did not hesitate this time: "This is my duty."

    "A good answer I have been in Tifeng in the past few years. In the southwest, the Royal Masters Association can conduct random investigations, including anyone I have contacted, and you can investigate. Is there any problem?"

    Windsor shook his head: "No."

    "Okay, then I will leave this place and it will not be comfortable to stay."

    Daniel called Mary, who was still in a daze, and turned to walk toward the gate, but at that moment, the president of the association suddenly spoke again: "Teacher, you really don''t have to leave, those crowded and mocked." People who have passed you are just mediocrity, they are now..."

    Daniel stopped and looked back at Windsor: "Because I am jealous of you."

    Windsor Marpel''s voice came to an abrupt end, she stood there, her face complex, and after a few seconds, she broke the silence: "Teacher, you know I don''t believe."

    "But it''s a fact. Maybe a lot of qualified mediocre wizards will think that their apprenticeship can be promoted to legend is a glorious thing, but I never take it for granted, because I know that you are promoted to legend only because you have This kind of talent is nothing, it is not my credit, it is impossible to make up for it with effort, can not be changed with any acquired means, and even has no connection with the personal ability of the tutor, any mediocre lame master is your mentor Can make you promote the legend, and even if the goddess of magic comes, it will not let me break through the high level."

    Daniel said quietly, then turned back and left the president''s room without stopping.

    Windsor Marpel quietly watched the old Master''s back disappear behind the door, and did not say a word.

    She knows that her former teacher is not jealous of himself. What he really blames is the iron rule of "talent determines everything."

    He doesn''t mind that his apprentices can be promoted to legends early. I don''t mind that apprentices can surpass themselves in magical rumors, but he can''t accept that all of this is determined by talent. There is no boundary between them. The boundaries are unfortunately impossible to shake through the day after tomorrow.

    Windsor Marpel sighed slightly, perhaps before she reached the high level, before the instructor encountered her own talent bottleneck, the latter had foreseen what was going to happen, and he opened the Deviant, whimsical research.

    Neural interaction magic theory.

    The technique of transforming the human body by means of implants, neurosurgery, and lifelong synergists.

    The mentor who never believed in fate chose to fight against fate more than 20 years ago. At that time everyone thought he had failed, but fortunately, now he is back.

    Although he has changed a lot, although he said that he used surgery to turn himself into a "monster", everything will be fine.

    ......

    Along the way, Daniel was silent. Mary could only carefully close her mouth and quietly follow the old Master. She had a lot of questions to ask, because what happened today really challenged her cognition and even challenged her. The president of the Sanguan Royal Masters Association, which she has established so far, is actually an apprentice of the mentor of the year. In the history of Tifeng, the female magician who broke through the legendary ranks at the youngest time turned out to be his own "sister"? Has the mentor been such a big man?

    All this is what Mary never dared to think about!

    However, before the tutor allowed, she did not dare to ask.

    This boring state lasted for a long time, and it was only after the door of the Royal Masters Association that Daniel finally broke the silence: "A lot of problems?"

    "Ah...Yes," Mary was shocked, then nodded quickly. "I... I didn''t think you were that year... The president of the Royal Masters Association turned out to be your apprentice?!"

    "Stupid question, even now I need to ask again," Daniel glanced at Mary. "She is indeed my apprentice, but she became the president of the association after I left, including her promotion. What happened. When I left, she was just like a normal high-ranking mage."

    "So, did you really leave the association because of research on neurological transformation? Now that you have succeeded, those who ridicule you will certainly be self-confident..."

    Mary said something, but after she said it, she suddenly realized that she had said too boldly: Daniel never liked anyone to mention anything about him and the Royal Masters Association. This is in any case. Come out will lead to a penalty sentence!

    The poor girl immediately became nervous, and all her muscles were tense in tension.

    Daniel sneered a sneer: "Success? If you think these nerves are successful, I will put them on you today."

    Mary trembled a little, but when she thought she would really suffer such a terrible fate, she found that it was just a joke of the old wizard.

    "Look at what you look like, do you think I will have extra patience to do this transformation for you?" Daniel waved his hand. "Your talent is the same as that of a monkey. Any transformation is a waste of material."

    Mary did not care about the instructor''s evaluation of her talents. She just felt a big sigh of relief. Then she said with some exclamation: "Others will not believe it. Ms. Windsor Marpel is actually our predecessor..."

    "You don''t have to be so awed by Windsor."

    Daniel suddenly interrupted Mary''s sigh, and then in the slightest sight of the latter, he looked up and looked at the foggy streets of Olde South.

    "If you know the power of Wei, you won''t be afraid of anyone."

    The old wizard took a step and took Mary to continue to walk into the fog of Aldernan.

    "Don''t waste the owner''s time, we still have a lot to do."

 Chapter 516ï¼š More powerful tools

    On the edge of the industrial zone in the eastern part of Cecil City, in a research facility at the Machinery Manufacturing Institute, Gao Wen is gathering with Rebecca and Nicholas eggs.

    The sleek iron ball star floats in the middle of the room, next to him, a complex and exquisite metal model is floating with him, the metal model is obviously the chassis of the vehicle, under the high-precision processing ability of Nicholas eggs, its Each gear and connecting rod is the most accurate reduction, and a variety of operational demonstrations are carried out with magnetic field traction.

    "This is the general traction chassis after the stereotype. Of course, it is just a model. How to achieve it requires technical staff to work hard." With a hint of metal vibrato coming from the iron star, he spoke while rotating the model. Let Gao Wen see the details inside. "Based on the previous design, we have re-adjusted the connection between the magic net unit and the power ridge, and added a layer of shock absorption, which makes the chassis more complex and The road is bad, and the shock absorbing structure can be removed. After being removed, it can be replaced with an additional magic net unit to make the chassis more powerful, so that it can be used as a tractor for construction machinery in a relatively flat area."

    Gao Wen looked at the model of Nicholas'' egg and listened to the other person''s explanation. He nodded lightly: "...not bad."

    The magic car was born, and the first problem it faced was the poor road conditions and maintenance difficulties of this era.

    There is no flat and sturdy highway in this era, and there is no service area and car repair shop in the vast wilderness between the city and the city. Although the road construction project in Cecil has not stopped since Rebecca tossed out the cement. However, even with the convenience of magic, the road facilities in the south are currently at a serious stage of imperfection. There are only three roads in Cecil that have realized ¡°modernization¡±, and there is a section from Cecil to Kant. There is also a similar road between Cecil and Tanzan, and the road to the Glan area has just been completed a few days ago. In addition to this, there are basically only the former Southern aristocrats. The messy roads built.

    In these messy roads, the best situation is the ¡°temporary road¡± from Tanzan to Hosman, but that is only for the mages and the engineers holding the magic terminal to use ¡°fossils for mud¡± and ¡°chemicalization¡±. The mud-rock technique has been subjected to emergency leveling and reinforcement. It is temporarily used to transport people and materials, but in the long run, it is not up to standard for Gaowen from durability to scale.

    As a residue of the past, the "road" is a big problem in front of Gao Wen. The nobles have their own methods in their own territories. The roads they build are varied, not only in terms of quality and scale, but also in planning. Sometimes, in order to prevent the looting of the neighboring nobility, they even destroyed the area where the roads between the two territories met, and used magic to create a large number of artificial potholes, sand and quagmire. Now the south has been unified. The former lords withdrew from the stage, but these irritating things were left to the builders of Cecil.

    Fortunately, this world has incredible magic technology, and the magic guide terminal used for ordinary engineers has also been popularized. It is supplemented by various spells such as "fossil for mud", "mud stone for stone", and "weight loss". Next, the road construction project in the South is progressing smoothly, but even so, considering the actual situation in most remote areas and the situation outside the South, the early magic car chassis must still consider how to deal with the bad road conditions.

    ¡°The general chassis needs to pay attention to the maximum applicability, so we redesigned its size according to the average width of most roads in the south, which is basically slightly narrowed.¡± Rebecca took the Nicholas egg and said "The widest point is no more than one meter eight..."

    Gao Wenxin said that this is one meter eight. This is the width of the world''s largest double-roamed carriage. Strictly speaking, it is the limit width of two horses plus a set of harnesses. Although the roads built by the nobility are varied, their widths are roughly similar. Except for trails and township roads, the narrowest "official" roads will not be lower than this number. If the number is narrower than this, the large double-horse carriage will Unable to pass.

    The road construction in Cecil is carried out on the basis of the old roads. The personnel and materials needed for road construction are also transported by horse-drawn carriages. Therefore, each lane of the newly-built cement road is also affected by this number, basically one. The width of a large troika plus a "safety margin" of about one meter, on the basis of which the size of the magic guide must also meet the requirements for safe driving in such a lane.

    According to Gao Wen, similar things have happened on the earth. The original carriage width affects the standard of roads. The road standards affect the size of early cars and trains. The size of cars and trains affects all roads and railways built in the early days. The size of things such as transportation tools, cargo boxes, etc...

    Two completely different worlds, after all, are at the same time.

    Suddenly remembered the hometown that has been for many years, Gao Wen can only silently feel, and in his sigh, his thinking gradually spreads out.

    The magic car has it. This is an epoch-making means of transportation. Of course, they are many times stronger than the current carriage. With these powerful and tireless vehicles, the development of the South will definitely take a big step forward, but if Only them are still far from enough.

    The south is not big, but the small is not too small. The narrow shape of the territory makes it difficult for traffic. At present, in order to build four industrial new towns on the ¡°Cross-Axis¡±, Gao Wen needs to deploy large quantities of materials and personnel from all over the South, including the ore in the Tanzania-Cessil area, the wood in the G¨¹len area, and the stone in the Peipo area. The magical materials, as well as the huge immigrants brought about by the population migration project, are basically carried out by several river transport channels centered on the Baishui River. However, the river transport has natural limitations, with several cities. The scale has become larger and larger, especially the ¡°cross axis¡± has begun to extend in both directions. Some raw materials far from the river channel will be on the right track sooner or later. Gao Wen must find a way to find more efficient means of transportation.

    The advantage of the magic guide is that it is flexible and convenient. It is quite suitable for dealing with the transportation of short-distance and small-sized goods. However, when dealing with the development pressure of the whole south, their power will definitely be stretched.

    Of course, people in this era of the world probably won¡¯t think so, because the magic car is the most advanced and powerful means of transportation they have ever seen, but Gao Wen has seen those things that are better than the magic car. On the rails, it is capable of transporting thousands of tons of goods at a time, such as the strong and powerful land transport king of the industrial society.

    train.

    Compared with that thing, the magic car in front of it will naturally look dwarfed in transportation capacity.

    After all, the magic car is not entirely for the purpose of solving the transportation problem in the South. It is only a supplement in this respect. Its real significance is to open up the subsequent major changes in transportation, in order to replace the traditional carriage, in order to manufacture agricultural Machinery, manufacturing engineering machinery, and even preparing for military vehicles.

    Gao Wen knows that the trains on the earth were born much earlier than the practical cars powered by internal combustion engines (not counting the early steam engine-powered experimental locomotives) because of the trains used on Earth. The ¡°stupid black and thick¡± steam engine is far lower than the precision, compact and efficient internal combustion engine at the starting point of the technology. At the same time, various front-end technologies (tires, batteries, electric plugs, etc.) used in automobiles have also experienced a relatively long period of time. In the period of development, all of this is determined by objective historical facts, but in this world, the laws of development of many things are destined to be different from the earth, and the order of many things is naturally different.

    The steam engine could not be realized, and the rotor-type magic engine was born. The world jumped into a high-efficiency power source similar to the "internal combustion engine" or "electric motor", at the same time, due to the accumulation of technology in the world itself. Gao Wen¡¯s conscious guidance makes the ¡°magic car¡±, a sophisticated vehicle, appear in the world earlier than the train, but this does not mean that the world does not need a train.

    In fact, the South is now in need of it, and it also has the technical foundation to develop it.

    Living here for so long, Gao Wen has learned to abandon some old ideas and realize the real situation hidden in the dark and obscured appearance of this special era. The world¡¯s technical reserves are far richer than he imagined, the starting point of technology. It is also far higher than what he has seen, except that these techniques are concentrated in the hands of a few people, or in the form of fragments scattered in the hands of the zero-star intellectuals (this "technology over-concentration" and "technical fragmentation" phenomenon is The result of the collapse of the ancient Gangbang Empire, which led to the society here seems to be far behind the height of its real technology.

    After trying to understand this, Cecil''s technology development speed is naturally not difficult to understand: in many cases, those technologies are not developed from scratch, but only in the production of existing "upper" technology. Reconstruction and transformation of the technology of the broken state, even if the truth is true, if Gao Wen¡¯s "scientific thoughts" are copied and thrown into the country where Tifeng is rich and talented, their development speed will only It is faster than Cecil.

    Even so, Gao Wen will recognize and respect the talents and efforts of those researchers, and maintain the highest level of trust in his own research department. He knows that science is progressive with the fragmentation of broken technology. Reconstructed, with the development of various theories in the field of magic technology, one day sooner or later, this land will get rid of the shadow of the ancient Gangyan Empire, and step into the field where the great magician men of the Starfire era have not been involved.

    "Ancestors? Ancestors?"

    Rebecca¡¯s voice suddenly came from the side, awakening Gao Wen from his thoughts.

    "What are you thinking about?"

    Rebecca got in front of Gao Wen with a look of concern and curiosity on his face.

    Gao Wen realized that he had thought too much too far, and he was already a little distracted. So he quickly coughed and adjusted his expression, and then he thought and said: "Rebecca, you know, in fact, the magic car is not the most Strong land transport..."

    Rebecca squinted: "Do you mean... the bigger magic car?! With a multi-row engine dragging a bigger car?"

    "...not quite the same, it is indeed a bigger car, but its operating mechanism is completely different from that of the magic car," Gao Wen organized an easy-to-understand vocabulary to describe the one that never appeared in this world. Things that have passed, "You can imagine a car like this: it has a ''magic engine'' that is ten times, dozens, or even hundreds of times more powerful than the magic car. This magic engine is pulling a dozen. The carriage is running on the ground..."

    Rebecca widened his eyes: "How is it possible! The ground will collapse! And what about the turn? What should I do if I bump into a bump?"

    ¡°So it needs to be on the track. The so-called rails are trenches or rails made of steel on the ground. They can disperse the pressure from heavy cars, reduce the wear of metal wheels and improve train stability...¡±

 Chapter 517ï¼š Pittmans assistance

    The prospect described by Gao Wen seems to open a new door for Rebecca.

    In the vast wilderness of the southern plains, the railroads of steel stretched into the boundless distance. The magic-powered locomotives drove hundreds of tons of cargo on the ground, mechanical gears and levers roaring, and the power of the devil The engine is screaming, and the creation that is far from human power is like the artery of the Principality of Cecil. It takes only a few days to transport materials and personnel to a distant place. In the past, it is likely to take a month or even It is also accompanied by the danger of life.

    She really wants to see what the ancestors portrayed.

    "We can give it a name," Gao Wen said. He wanted to say the word "train" directly, but after thinking about it, he decided not to continue to be a devotee of the editors of the difficult teaching materials. In order to explain why there is an inexplicable "electricity" in the "magic capacitor", it has begun to drop the hair one by one. "For example, it is called the magic power train. It is separated from the magic guide. Its working mechanism and magic car It''s completely different. It uses a higher efficiency to transport a larger amount of cargo. Although it can only travel along a fixed orbital route, its efficiency can make up for this limitation."

    Then he paused and then said: "And the magic car also has its own field of application, it is more flexible, more convenient, can play a role in the transportation of short distances and small cargo, it and the magic train formed a perfect Complementary, the transport network they form can cover every corner of the South."

    Rebecca¡¯s eyes are shining, and she has begun to outline in her mind how such a vehicle should be realized: ¡°This first requires a very powerful power engine... Now we are not so large... ...but consider connecting several engines together... or dispersing the engine in several compartments as a power pack. You also need to set a very powerful magic net on the car to power the engine... the space in the front of the car I''m afraid it''s not enough. I want to distribute the magic net unit to those ''cars''... The brakes have to be redesigned, and the tracks have to be designed... Ah, there are so many things to consider!!"

    "I will give you a conceptual information, which has a more detailed description, and should give you some inspiration," Gao Wen looked at Rebecca, but then the turn of the front, "but this is a big project, certainly It will involve a lot of energy, you will not affect the follow-up R & D and other contemporaneous projects of the magic car. As far as I know, the Magic Technology Institute has just recently carried out a staff expansion, you can take this opportunity to set up a new research group."

    The magic train is a very important idea. Gao Wen is certainly looking forward to it, but he knows that people have limited energy, even if it is a talented head like Rebecca, it is not a plan for her and then "¶£"A moment will pop up a result. Moreover, although the magic guide car has been finalized, it does not mean that the relevant technology research and development in this area has been completed. There is still a lot of follow-up technical work to be told to tell the truth. Gao Wen suspects that there are several girls in Rebecca¡¯s head. Thread, can she do so much work...

    After all, from the girl¡¯s consistent head iron and the style of doing things, her thread should not be much...

    "I know!" Rebecka nodded hard, and the mood of eagerness to try has not been calmed down. "I definitely don''t delay the business!"

    Looking at the excitement of the girl''s eyes, Gao Wen knew that most of his reminders were useless.

    ......

    In the lab of the Magical Instructor Institute, in the lab of the great magician Kamal, a magician wearing a white researcher''s robes stood up from a strangely shaped seat with the support of others, and then stiffened. The pace came to the chair next to the rest.

    The magician''s eyes were awkward, and the muscles of his body were tight. After a full ten seconds, his state recovered and he looked at Carmel, who was not far from him. "Master, I recovered."

    Carmel immediately floated halfway forward: "Well, how are you feeling?"

    "Dizziness, seeing a lot of intricate hallucinations, hearing unclear noise, and occasionally hearing the broadcast sounds seem to be a show on the magic net," the magician said his feelings, "after sitting in that chair Feeling that the muscles are tight, even if the brain wants to relax, it doesn''t work. It seems that the connection between the brain and the body is disturbed."

    Camille carefully listened to the experimenter''s description and made a sigh (although he has not breathed): "...It seems that the neural interference and information injection functions have indeed been implemented, but the connection and compilation are problematic, and The ''immersion'' process is very unreliable."

    Then he drifted to the center of the lab and came to the eccentric chair that the magician had been sitting before.

    This seat is obviously a magical creation, but it is different from any kind of magical machinery made by Cecil. It is a reclining chair that can be laid down halfway. The lower part of the whole seat is an extremely complicated structure. The surface is covered with a flashing magic metal base. The rune structure on the base is slightly similar to the base rune of the Magic Network Communicator, but it is obviously more complicated and more esoteric. In the upper part of the seat, behind the backrest, you can see a number of extended metal arc-shaped structures that extend from the middle of the backrest to the neck and back of the head, each of which is The stretched, curved spine is generally extended to the base of the seat bottom.

    On the front side of the seat, the area for people to lie down is covered with a dark blue leather-like wrap. The leather ¡°chair cushion¡± is lined with neat metal contacts, which are always from the lumbar position. Extending upwards, corresponding to the general structure of the human spine, forms a matrix.

    It looks weird and mysterious, and even almost a bit horrible. If it is an ordinary person who has never seen anything in the world, it is probably not afraid to sit on such a seat that looks like a kind of sacrifice prop.

    "It is made in strict accordance with the information provided by the lord, including the basic rune array and each neural connection point. We just reset its connection direction and point it to the magic net," another magician Said next to it, "But it seems that ordinary people can''t completely connect consciousness with the seat, let alone launch it."

    Another magical technician took the message: "Even if the clothes are removed, the skin directly contacts the nerve contacts and there is no way to improve the connection effect, but the side effects are aggravated."

    Carmel didn''t say anything, just floating in front of the seat, and the two arcane lights in the head position fixedly "looked" at the flashing runes on the chair.

    This strange and somewhat disturbing device was created by Gao Wenzhi, and the technology used is probably almost horrible to most ordinary people.

    This is the creation of the eternal sleeper. It is a variant of the magical array called the "neural interactive mind network connection matrix". The lord found this complex and profound arsenal from the knowledge of the eternal sleeper and ordered the magical technique. The Institute uses new technology to restore it.

    Researchers are not jealous of the source of this technology because those who can work here at least know the word "technical innocence", but when they finally build those complex and profound magic runes and make them After such a seat, they found that it did not meet the requirements of the lord.

    "Maybe we have some key elements missing," said the wizard who had tested the seat after a silence. He has recovered some spirits and his voice is steady and powerful. "I heard that the sleeper will not only Using sorcerer magic, I will use all kinds of terrible means to transform myself. Just like those fallen druids, I suspect that this seat also has requirements in this respect: it is useless for ordinary people to sit up, it must be with those who never sleep. Like, they have done a ''reform'' on themselves."

    A magician standing next to him immediately shook his head: "This is not good news..."

    Kamal listened to the discussion of other researchers, but couldn¡¯t help but sigh.

    If your nervous system is still there, you may actually feel that there is something wrong with this chair, but unfortunately, don''t talk about the nervous system now, you don''t even have eyes and face...

    He shook his head and made a squeaky voice: "Continue to discuss nothing, let us re-adjust the position of the connecting contacts and the state of the curved spine bridge, try again."

    The magician immediately acted and began to re-adjust the state of the seat. A new tester also stepped forward and was ready to test after the seat was restarted: there is a legendary wizard like Carmel. It is not necessary to worry about the danger of life. Direct human testing is the easiest and quickest solution.

    This is also considered to be the "efficient mode" unique to the labs where the superpowers are located.

    But just as a group of magician technicians were busy repositioning the seats in place, and Carmel was preparing to order the start-up test, a voice suddenly came from the direction of the lab door and interrupted their work.

    "There are a few key links that are wrong again."

    Carmel looked up and looked in the direction of the sound. He saw Pitman, who was squatting, walking slowly into the lab. The little old man still wore his druid gown with gray ash, hair beard. It¡¯s a mess, and there¡¯s a smile on his face.

    When Pittman smiled, it seemed to be awkward, so Carmel decided to ignore the guy''s expression.

    ¡°Key link?¡± He looked at Pittman, who had come to the front. ¡°And, how come you are free?¡±

    "I heard about your research project from Miss Rebecca. She seems to think that my druid can help you and I think her idea makes sense," Peteman grinned twice, then Around the eccentric seat, "The technology of the eternal sleeper is the technique of connecting the magic creation with the human brain. Attention, it is the human brain, and the magic creation. You seem to only pay attention to the magical creation. But ignore the subtle role of ''biological structure'' in this process, you lack the guidance of a professional druid..."

    Kamal nodded slightly and his tone was serious: "There is a lot of money for the research institute."

    "...I haven''t said that I need money yet!" Pittman blinked, then squinted at Carmel. "You guys who haven''t died this millennium have learned to make jokes?"

    "I won''t make a joke, I just stopped the money for the research," Carmel said with a blue-green face. "The last time you came to provide guidance directly led us to lose a group and a half month of funding. Of course, if you I can really help us, I don''t mind asking you to eat as a personal person."

    "...forget it, whoever eats with you doesn''t want to have a second time, I sit and eat, then you float me a minute to cut more than 80 colors, I can''t eat it," Pitman pendulum I waved my hand and then pointed to the seat in the center of the lab. "The design of this thing is not a problem in itself, but I am afraid that even the lord does not know that there is a technical detail behind it that is used to connect the basic rune array. A thing called artificial nerve cords, which is not replaced by ordinary magical materials."

    Carmel''s tone is full of curiosity: "Man-made nerve cord?"

    ¡°A thing made with a mixture of biomass and magic metal, you can think of it as alive, even though it is closer to a magical cockroach,¡± Pitman said without hesitation. ¡°I¡¯m not sure if I can Made out, but maybe you can try it."

    Carmel looked at Peterman¡¯s face, which seemed to never be serious: ¡°...Is this not the knowledge that the general Druids will master?¡±

    Pitman smiled slightly: "Who knows? I happen to be a naturalist."

 Chapter 518ï¼š Pitmans Secret

    The first snow after the winter has finally arrived.

    The fluttering snow falls from the lead-gray sky and gently covers every inch of Cecil City. All the bell towers, roofs, walls, and sentry towers are covered in a short period of time. White, in this boundless and gentle snow, the boundaries between heaven and earth, the boundaries between the city and the wilderness, the boundaries of houses and streets, all boundaries are blurred.

    Tyre cautiously squirmed in front of the porch. She poked her long tail out of the porch and poked the thicker snow under the porch with the tip of her tail. Then a burst of visible shock followed. The tip of her tail spread all over the body - Miss Kraken slammed hard and took the tail back straight into a group: "Ice is dead! I don''t go out in this ghost weather!"

    However, Rebecca stood in the middle of the courtyard, and turned back to Tyre to make a strong move: "It¡¯s rare to take a vacation on Wednesday, you can try it! It¡¯s fun to play snowball! I like snow when I was young!"

    In Cecil, people have eight days of work a week, and every Saturday and Sunday are rest days. However, due to the recent progress of a large number of research projects, Rebecca has not taken a vacation for a long time. The first snow made her finally have a reason for the holiday, but also reminded her of the happy time when she was a child in the snow. Although she has grown up, although the world has been turned upside down, it is snowing, as always, people happy.

    Tiel, who was born in the deep sea, couldn¡¯t understand Rebecca¡¯s source of happiness. This is the second winter she spent on land. It¡¯s snowing, freezing, and the water is not active. There is no fun at all: "It¡¯s not that the snowballs are thrown at each other and thrown away. You humans like to throw things away and throw them away when you throw stones. I can¡¯t understand this love sign... and You have to fight the snow, at least wait for the snow to stop, so now this snow is enough..."

    As the Miss Haiyue said, she worked harder to put the tail together and tried to retract the upper body back into the ball formed by the tail: "I am sleepy, I want to go back to sleep..."

    However, her voice did not fall, and a cold little snow mass suddenly flew up and slammed into her head.

    "Wow!!" Tyre¡¯s balance was instantly broken, and the tail of the disk almost slid toward the back. ¡°I said no to play!¡±

    "Not me!" Rebecca also saw the snow mass on Tyre''s face, and quickly put his hand on it. "The snowball is from another direction..."

    Her voice did not fall, and suddenly a snowball flew out of the corner of the courtyard, and this time she slammed into her head.

    "¡­¡­amber!!"

    Tyre finally screamed, and her scream reminded Rebecca, who was still in a circle. The two men looked up together and looked at the direction in which the snowball flew¡ªwhere a snowball was condensing out of thin air. There are sneaky footprints on the snow...

    In the still snow that was still flying, a small melee was unfolding in the courtyard of the Lord''s House.

    "Young is so good..."

    After the floor-to-ceiling windows of the study, Gao Wen took back the sight of the courtyard below and sighed softly.

    Pittman sat on a chair on the side of the desk. He took a sip of hot tea and raised his eyelids to look at Gao Wen: "Your body is only 37 years old - still quite young."

    "Thirty-seven years old is already an age that is not suitable for **** in the yard and the younger generation," Gao Wen returned to the back of the desk, sat down in his large seat, and grabbed the tea cup in front of him. "Drink in the study." The tea is quite good."

    Pittman smiled: "It''s a pity that the old man who is in the middle of the room is sitting opposite you."

    Gao Wen didn''t answer, but slowly took a hot tea, then watched that Pitman seemed to be able to maintain the hippie smile face under any circumstances. After watching it for two seconds, he said: "I heard You solved the technical problem that Carmel encountered - is it called artificial nerve cable?"

    ¡°Yes, the product of the combination of druid technology and alchemy engineering can not be imagined by ordinary people.¡±

    "The general druid can''t think of that kind of thing," Gao Wen said quietly. "That is the technique of the sleeper. Strictly speaking, it is the depregated druids who created everything, and then passed to the sleepless." Then, the neural connection technology improved by the biochemical engineers of the sleeper."

    Pittman¡¯s expression finally had a hint of gloom, then he shook his head, with a helpless smile on his face: ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t know this ¨C since you know, why not tell Carmel? Just to let me Say it?"

    "No, I don''t like to test or investigate my subordinates in this way. The situation is just an accident for me," Gao Wen said calmly. "The reason why I didn''t tell Carmel is because of this. Technology is inhuman, and it has a huge hidden danger: implanting artificial neural cords can dramatically change the personality of the receptor, and even the risk of mental breakdown."

    "...It''s true, artificial nerves are a very uncontrollable thing," Pittman nodded. "It seems that you really know a lot about the secrets of the eternal sleeper and all things. I am very curious, you are in contact." After their knowledge, what do they think of them?"

    ¡°They have mastered highly advanced technologies in specific areas, and they seem to have a sense of mission. I even suspect that they think they are saving the world ¨C this is from some of their big plans. But this can¡¯t be Changing the facts of their sinfulness does not prove that their goals are correct.¡± Gao Wen put the teacup on the table and said it without hesitation. ¡°If the direction is wrong, the more knowledge, the more reactionary, if the means is wrong, work hard. The more you sin."

    Pittman¡¯s eyes changed at that moment. Gao Wen couldn¡¯t tell the specific reason and content of the change, but at this moment, he really felt Pittman¡¯s disguised hippie smile and cynical appearance. Dissipated, a heavy and lonely temperament actually appeared on this little old man - but it was only a short moment.

    "You are right, direction and means..." Pittman smiled and smiled and filled himself with self-deprecation. "The gift of talent really exists. Some people can easily do what others can''t do - you So simple, I pointed out the key point, but I have been playing for most of my life to understand the meaning of these two sentences."

    "These words are not created by me. It is the wisdom of the predecessors. I just borrowed and transformed them," Gao Wen said, his face showing a serious expression. "Pitman, it is time to be open and honest."

    Pittman greeted Gao Wen''s gaze. After a few seconds of silence, he finally whispered: "I am the withered **** of all things, once it was."

    Sure enough.

    Gao Wen¡¯s heart sighed softly. His doubts in this area were not once and twice. But Pitman did not take the initiative to speak. He did not take the initiative to ask. Today, through the opportunity of ¡°artificial neural cable technology¡±, he The suspicion was finally confirmed.

    However, before he spoke, Pittman had a remark: "At the same time, I am also a nightmare instructor of the sleeper - once."

    Is it a believer in the end of all things, and a member of the permanent sleeper? !

    This is completely beyond the expectations of Gao Wen. He looked at the wrinkled little old man in front of his eyes in amazement: "You joined two sects at the same time?!"

    "It¡¯s the first thing that joins," Pittman shook his head. "That was when I was very young--to be honest, I really wanted to be an orthodox druid, and I was really a forest. The school of heart, but the fate of this kind of thing is so unreasonable... The famine in the town is the reduction of production caused by the erosion of magic. The conventional Druid spell has no effect at all. Even my mentor ran away, everyone No way, until an alien druid solved the problem, so I followed the new druid and went to be his apprentice - and later I realized that he was the shepherd of all things."

    "And then you joined the end of all things?" Gao Wen looked at Pitman''s eyes, and it was hard to hide his curiosity. "How did you join the sleeper?"

    "I originally thought that the technology of all things will cure the land, can solve the famine, and let me learn the real knowledge, but then I found that they are just a group of madmen, so I took the opportunity to exchange and join the sleep. - In the Memory Think Tank of the Sleeper, there is the richest knowledge in the world. Although I am not good at dreaming spells, I am very interested in their other knowledge..."

    "Then you find that they are another group of madmen," Gao Wen knows that Pitman''s experience when he was young can never be so simple, but obviously the other party is not willing to say so detailed, so he skipped the topic, "You Out of the sleeper? Then?"

    Pitman spread his hand: "And then? Then I met a crappy thief who followed him to adopt a half-elf with no respect for the old."

    Gao Wen was dumb, then smiled: "I thought you would join the son of the storm. After all, you have joined the three sects."

    The son of the storm...

    Pittman¡¯s face revealed the look of memories for a moment, and then he smiled and shook his head: ¡°I really found them, but I can¡¯t learn to swim, I am seasick, and more importantly, I don¡¯t know how to eat raw fish. Going into it."

    Gao Wen: "..."

    This seems to be unreasonable, abducted and deceived, the skin of a ratio, the old and old Druid, once had a magnificent life.

    Although Gao Wen is really interested in Pitman''s unseen and magnificent life, but looking at the other side, this little old man is obviously trying to avoid that life, so he just nodded: "You are now out of them. ""

    "It¡¯s been gone for many years," Pitman said quietly. "To tell the truth, I almost forgot that I was a member of them. The reinventor who exploded on the dock shocked me. I thought they finally Going to the door - the result proves that you are more likely to attract their attention than the young people who have defected in the middle of me.

    "I have a very curious thing. Are you really just a low-level Druid of three levels?" Gao Wen looked up and down Pitman. "Your truth..."

    Pittman smiled lightly: "Two defections are a price to pay - now I am really just a third-level low-level druid."

    "...It turned out to be the case." Gao Wen accepted the other party''s statement, and outside the floor-to-ceiling window behind him, it was passing on the increasingly loud laughter in the courtyard.

    He asked: "Does Amber know your past?"

    "She doesn''t know, I don''t want her to know," Pitman shook his head. "It''s not a glorious experience to join the dark sect twice. Although I don''t think I have done anything terrible, I still want to put myself here. The paragraph used to be isolated from the life of Amber - her life should have nothing to do with these darkness, she should be carefree, not worried, not to be afraid of the days, and get good training and education..."

    "Let''s say that she has made the shackles a routine, and she will drill into the coffin board of other people''s graves. I think that your education with her adoptive father may not be very good..."

    Pittman thought for a moment: "...you have something to say."

 Chapter 519ï¼š intelligence

    To be honest, Gao Wen does not mind that Pitman was once a dead (and a sleeper), and since a long time ago, he has vaguely felt that there is a connection between this little old man and those fallen druids. - Even if there is no connection, Pitman can''t be an ordinary low-level druid.

    He really knows too much about high-level magic, and he is too familiar with the history of the Druids, even though he explained that this is part of the Druid heritage, but this is high. Did not believe it. And even without considering the knowledge beyond the low-order Druid heritage, Pitman''s creation on the ¡°inverter array¡± is also a very interesting situation: the inverter array needs the technology of the ancient Gangster Empire, and its The rune array itself has many structures beyond the inheritance of the orthodox druids. These things... ordinary druids are hard to reach, only those who are obsessed with extreme technology and those who are in the mountains of the silver empire. The senior Druid, who specializes in ancient secrets, may be fine.

    The senior Druid of the Silver Empire will not go to the human kingdom in theory, so Gao Wen prefers the former.

    After finally smashing this layer of window paper, Pitman also completely relaxed. He carried a tea cup that was not so hot. He said with a sigh: "In fact, I hesitated for a long time, whether to tell these things. - After all, you look like a good lord, but I have to pay attention to my head..."

    "Now things are going to open, I think you are also a lot easier," Gao Wen said with a smile. "I don''t mind what sect you joined in the past, as long as you can work for me now, and to be honest, you join two. The experience of a dark sect is a kind of value for me - from the normal way, it is difficult to grasp the secrets of the end of all things."

    He only mentions the end of all things, because there is a better insider in the sleeper - Daniel, who has been promoted to the nightmare bishop, is a better source of intelligence than Pitman.

    "You don''t have too high expectations in this regard," Pittman reminded. "The church of all things has strict internal control. Although the gods are already in the middle and upper levels, the secrets I can reach are still limited, and I am leaving. It¡¯s been decades, it¡¯s hard to say whether the situation inside it is still what I know.¡±

    Gao Wen looked at Pittman''s eyes: "At least you can tell me about its general structure and their mode of operation, and the general purpose."

    Pittman indulged a bit, then recalled and said: "...the dead believers are the most basic members of the event. In general, the members who have just joined the church are on this level, and the withered believers include the lowest order Drew. Iraq, businessmen and small nobles who donate money, and a large number of ordinary people...

    "Before the wilted believers are the shepherds. From this level, they are the classes that are completely composed of extraordinary people. The pastors are the important force of the death of all things. They are responsible for walking around the world and using various means to absorb them. New members, spreading the doctrine of the demise of all things, creating destruction, managing the devastated believers at the grassroots level, or performing other orders from the upper priests...

    "Going up is the wilting priest, this is the class after the promotion of the grazing, usually requires intermediate power to gain promotion, but there are exceptions. The wilted priest is qualified to study the ancient books, learn and participate in the death of all things. Going to various taboo studies...

    "The higher level is the instructor. It is equivalent to the bishop. At this level, he is qualified to have access to the true secrets of the church, to understand the entire appearance of the church, and to be qualified to talk to the great leader...

    "The great leader is the supreme leader of the event, and the members of the middle and lower classes have only heard of him, but they are not qualified to contact. It is said that the great dean lives in an ancient underground palace and studies the most taboo flesh and blood. Surgery...

    "All things will end up with a very strict organizational structure and strict internal management. Members at all levels have corresponding operational rights. The underlying members are not qualified to understand the whole picture of the entire organization, nor are they qualified to know the entire content of the upper order. This is for the purpose of Prevent confidential leaks and prevent defection personnel from causing damage to the organization.

    "All things will end up in the middle and lower layers of brainwashing missions, they will cure the terminal illness, give power and even immortality as a bait, let the members of the dead, and the secrets they master can indeed achieve them to a certain extent. Commitment, such as curing the disease and prolonging life. But as far as I know, this superficial skill is never the real purpose of the death of all things, they have a bigger plan, I don''t know the whole content of this plan, but Judging from some of their research directions, I think they may be pursuing... some kind of evolution."

    Gao Wen¡¯s eyebrows can¡¯t help but rise: ¡°Evolution?! What do you mean?¡±

    "I don''t know the specific situation, but I have contacted a female instructor named ''Bertila'', who is a woman who is paranoid about biochemical reform. She even integrates her body with a bloodthirsty plant. Together, it became a semi-phyto-semi-human form, and she told me that those transformations were part of the ''great evolution'', and as far as I know, other patriarchs also existed more or less. Similar transformations, and their transformations are all prepared for some kind of ''great evolution''..."

    Gao Wen touched his chin and thought for a moment¡ªseeking ¡°evolution¡± with biochemical transformation. This is indeed like the way the lunatics of all things will go, but their purpose is really just to pursue ¡°evolution¡±. ?

    It is a pity that Pittman knows only these things - he finally walks to the height of "wild gods" in the end of all things, and the secrets he can touch are only limited to knowing "great evolution". The concept is nothing more.

    Gao Wen also asked: "How much do you know about the cooperation between the dead and the sleepless?"

    "I only know that the three sects have established cooperation since the beginning of the darkness, and all things will provide biochemical transformation techniques. The sleepers provide knowledge and ... ''thinking assistance'', and the sons of the storm... they are a very special group. They bring hidden taboo knowledge from the deep sea and all kinds of magical materials that can''t be found on land. Other than that, they barely establish communication with the land. They seem to have been searching for something in the deep sea, and the other two sects. The relationship is not so close. The end of all things will be a fixed connection with the son of the storm, but ''we'' can''t understand what the ocean madman wants to do. We even think that they have too much contact with the dark twists in the deep sea. Secrets have been characterized from the spirit to the body. Sooner or later, they will become something like a sea demon, and completely fall to the side of the ocean."

    "Looking for something..." Gao Wen sinked. "Maybe you can ask Tyre to inquire about it... No, the salted fish may not think of anything. They only care about their big squid..."

    After a moment of indulgence, Gao Wen knocked on the table: "Let''s go back to the problem of artificial nerves."

    "The artificial nerve cord does have the hidden dangers that you said, and it requires neurosurgery. The risk is extremely high. At least when I left, the technology still didn''t see the hope of breaking through," Pitman nodded. "But If you want to realize the interaction between the human brain and the rune array without the help of the occultist, the neural cable or similar neurotransformation is a medium that cannot be avoided. I don''t know where you got it from. Part of the technology, but you must also notice its role: there must be a biochemical interface between the human brain and the machine. Of course, if you have a special spiritual talent, or you are good at the mystery of the sleeper, then it is another matter... ..."

    "You''re right, the biochemical interface must exist, but it doesn''t have to be implantable," Gao Wen interrupted Pitman. "Remember Patty''s crown?"

    Pittman glanced, the wrinkles on his face were a bit deeper: "You mean..."

    "The eternal sleeper has made further research in this field. Patty''s crown is essentially a non-implantable cranial nerve interface. It does not need to be connected to the nerves to connect people. Establish a solid connection between the brain and the rune array."

    "But the core part of the crown can''t be simplified, and it uses a lot of materials that can''t be done by conventional means..."

    "Our technicians did not find the idea, but some people made some progress," Gao Wen laughed, and took a piece of information from his desk and pushed it to Pitman. "Look, you should be able to understand." ¡±

    Pittman took the information with suspicion. He noticed that the words and drawings on the paper should have just been written for a short time, and also a faint ink fragrance. After seeing the specific content of the material, his vision was Can''t move anymore.

    These materials are exactly what Daniel has just sent to Gao Wen through the Mind Network. It is also the second batch of information about brainwave connection technology.

    Pitman looked up in amazement: "This is..."

    "Non-implanted neural cables, with a clever complementary contact structure to improve the fault tolerance, and the addition of a rune with filtering and protection, can effectively reduce the user''s nerve pressure, reduce hallucinations and phantom pain - - Most importantly, because it is non-implantable, it can be quickly cut off when the problem is connected. Although it may cause certain sequelae, at least there is no need to worry about brain death."

    "It seems that it hasn''t finished yet..."

    "Yes, there are some key places that can''t be finalized because of the lack of actual testing," Gao Wen nodded. "The people who designed it are temporarily... no conditions for experimentation."

    Daniel has just settled in Titan''s emperor. In order to prevent suspicion, he is now very low-key. Before he was completed in his private laboratory, and he was trusted by the Titan Royal Masters Association, his experimental conditions were very limited.

    "The person who designed it..." Pitman heard a deep meaning from Gao Wen''s words, and he realized that he knew too little about the dead and resurrected pioneer.

    Behind the lord, there are still some invisible people or forces working for him.

    "We have experimental conditions, laboratories, personnel, materials, all of them," the old druid looked up, and the wrinkles on his face stretched out. "There is still a technology in the field of all things that die and sleep." Experienced experts - and only double the bonus."

    "If you can turn these drawings into real objects, I can give you three times."

    "Oh, that''s all right."

    Pittman left, and Gao Wen, who was behind the desk, breathed a sigh of relief, then stood up and went to the large floor-to-ceiling window of the study.

    The key to technology is the quality of people.

    After today, Pitman should be able to make a greater contribution to the territory - a dark sect priest who puts down the burden (and also entered the two teachings), how much can his knowledge be used?

    Gao Wen is very much looking forward to this.

    His gaze passed through the crystal glass of the floor-to-ceiling window, looking at the still-constrained, small girl''s melee between the girls in the courtyard.

    Tyre was finally tolerated by the snowball, and rushed to the courtyard to participate in the battle. Now she is transformed into a group of sea magic disks with a diameter of more than ten meters, next to the pool, and dozens of tentacles extending from her body around the body. Throwing overwhelming snowballs, the huge, indescribably large limbs are like the abyss of the horror mythology, and in the face of this huge sea demon, Rebecca is lifting the law under the cover of amber. The rod, brewing a fireball bigger than the door panel...

    Gao Wen: "??"

    Not... warm everyday girls playing snowballs?

    The window of the study room on the second floor was pushed open: "Some of you, come up to me!!!"

    The last snowball of the Rebecca trio ended this winter.

 Chapter 520ï¼š Go south

    This is a large range of snowfall.

    The fluttering snow flies from the dark mountains to the north of the meteorite fortress. Nearly one-third of the southern land is dyed white by the early winter snow, and crossed the meteorite fortress to the north, on the vast Ansu land. A small number of areas in the east and the entire north also ushered in a huge snowfall. A snow seems to have changed the whole world in one night. The active human society quickly crouched down in the cold winter, and the plain of the Holy Spirit fell into silence. The army on the eastern front turned. In the confrontation, the border trade in the West was suspended, and the Dagong in the north had already arrived at the nobles closest to the Rock Fortress.

    In the family castle of Earl Pompeii, the flames in the fireplace are burning, the precious golden oak is used as firewood, and the heart is quiet and fragrant in the flames. The bright fire of the fireplace illuminates the golden red carpet. In the living room, in the living room, the gold and silver-made utensils and lamp holders cast flashing and swaying light and shadow. Between the light and shadow, the fat face of Earl Pompeii was filled with a charming and slightly nervous smile. .

    The big aristocrat on the plain side leaned forward: "Your arrival really makes me feel more comfortable. Since the fortress in the south, I have not slept for a day. Those Cecils built on the fortress. A lot of magical devices, my poor castle really didn''t know which night would collapse..."

    The Duke of Victoria Verde wore a long skirt with a light blue pattern in the snow, the silvery white hair was raised high in the back of the head, and two squats hung down the ear, and the golden thread woven in the hair was The fire in the fireplace sparkled, and she glanced at the Earl of Pompeii: "As far as I know, since the Rock Fortress changed the Lord, the Duke of Cecil did not expand outwards, nor attacked your territory."

    "...this is true," said Count Pompe, who wiped his forehead and did not sweat, but no one would feel nervous in front of the Duke of Wilde, known as the "Queen of the North." It is the most powerful field aristocrat in the kingdom, and has a harsh and cold style. More importantly, she now controls the Silver Fort, and the Earl of Pompeii not only lost the nominal seal of the Rock Fortress, but also supported the meteorite. In the process of the fortress, a large number of family knights and soldiers were lost. This made him try his best to secure the assistance of Wang Duo while maintaining the relationship with the South. At this moment, he was naturally cautious. "The Seychelles¡¯ army did not step out of the meteorite. The fortress is a step, but they have been building fortifications on the north wall of the fortress, which is very disturbing."

    "It seems that the founding hero didn''t want us to ''disturb'' him..." Beside Victoria, wearing a white female pastor''s robe, Veronica, a calm and quiet, suddenly broke the silence and said softly.

    Victoria nodded slightly and looked at Count Pompeii: "What are the Cecils doing in addition to building the fortifications?"

    The chubby Earl thought about it: "They removed the south wall of the Rock Fortress or blew it up, and then built a ''stone city'' on the south side of the fortress. They forbid people to cross the Rock City, but the Rock City. It is open to businessmen and envoys."

    ¡°Reconstructing the Rock Fortress into a fortress city with trade functions...¡± Victoria sinks. ¡°So, have you been to Rock City?¡±

    "I... I have a busy land and I can''t go in person," Count Pompeou wiped his bare forehead again. He didn''t mean to say "Don''t dare to go". "But I have been paying attention to it and sending it. Going to the messenger. The city of Meteor is full of magical devices built by the Cecils, and there is a huge market where they open the gates of the Gorgon River, allowing the merchant ships of the Holy Spirit Plain to dock at the pier next to the market area. That market has attracted a lot of businessmen. You know, businessmen just don¡¯t want to see money..."

    Victoria did not respond, but looked at the Earl of Pompeii in a faint look.

    This is also a descendant of a great knight who once had a great battle. However, in the peaceful plain of the Holy Spirit, he has been so honored for so many generations. The spirit of bravery and courage has long disappeared in this blood, but as the owner of this land, this Mr. Earl has done at least something to do, and he has learned as much as possible about the Rock Fortress.

    The sound of snow outside the castle has gradually stopped.

    The Victorian Duke stood up and the black-haired maid, Maggie, who was standing next to her, immediately stepped forward to arrange a slightly pleated dress for her. The northern ruler looked at the count of Pompeii, who also stood up, faintly said: ¡°Look as much as you can about the trade in the Holy Spirit Plain in the past year in the South, and count how many merchants contact them, count the merchants they sent out, and also the main purchases of the goods after the Rock Fortress. ""

    The round face of Earl Pompeii really oozes a trace of sweat this time: "This... well, I will do my best..."

    It¡¯s not a simple matter to count a few reliable numbers from the piles of paper piled up in a mess, and many businessmen who walk the road or traders who bribe soldiers will not appear on the list of tax collectors. As the ruler of this land, Count Pompeii even said that it was not clear how many merchants were coming and going in his territory every month. But since the Duke had already given orders, he had to do as much as possible.

    It seems that this night is a sleepless night.

    Looking at the embarrassing look of Count Pompeii, Victoria sighed again.

    Statistics, registrars, normative laws... At the Silversburg meeting seven years ago, the Duke of the East had raised these concepts. He learned these things in the Tifeng people and tried to make the Ansu people I also learned them, but now seven years have passed, the East has become a rebel army, and the demands of the Grand Duke of Silas Loren in Silver Fort have not yet spread to the south of the Holy Spirit Plain...

    Silas Loren... Can you not see hope?

    After Veroella Verde left the inner court of the castle and passed through the mottled old fa?ade, she came to the topmost terrace of Pompeii Castle.

    The snow has stopped, but there are still snow falling from time to time in the night sky. The snow that accumulates on the tower and the roof is sprinkled in the night wind. These snowflakes flutter around the terrace and automatically avoid the ten Dukes of Victoria. The range of meters is just awe.

    Compared with the winter castle that is built on the top of the mountains and overlooking the thousands of miles of snow and ice, the family castle that the Earl of Pompeii is proud of is short and shabby, but it still occupies the best terrain and has an excellent The terrace, standing on the terrace, is conveniently located in front of Victoria''s view of the mountains and the meteorite fortress in the mountains.

    In the middle is an almost unobstructed plain.

    It is no wonder that Count Pompeii will be sleepy.

    Under the deep night, the Rock Fortress is the brightest light source in the dark mountains. With the sharp vision of the extraordinary, Victoria can see that the light is directed by the lights formed by the large number of lights set on the walls and towers. In all directions, they can illuminate the various levels and interfere with the attacker''s line of sight as the enemy tries to attack, making it difficult to target the archers or mages on the wall and the tower.

    In addition to those light sources, the entire meteorite fortress is covered with a shimmering shield that allows the details of other areas of the entire fortress to be shrouded under a tulle, which is difficult to distinguish.

    "That is the big shield of the Rock Fortress..." Veronica¡¯s voice came from the side. The "Vrind of the Virgin" did not know when she had come to the Duke of Wilde, she looked at the Rock Fortress. The direction is surrounded by the faint light of the past. "I heard that on the 58th of the fire, the Cecils destroyed the shield with some powerful magic... I didn''t expect them to fix it so soon. ""

    "The big shield is an important barrier for the Rock Fortress. The Cecil will definitely fix it for the first time, and the magic barrier is a kind of thing. As long as the charge and projection structure are not substantially damaged, it is easy to repair only the shield is broken. of."

    "Why is this..." Veronica said softly, she looked up and looked at the South with some ecstasy. "...I don''t know much about magical things..."

    Listening to this apparently unsuccessful response, the Duke of Wilde just smiled, then with the "Vrind of the Virgin", standing on the castle''s terrace in the snowy night, quietly admiring This calm winter night.

    On the second day, the weather was fine.

    In the main hall of the castle, Count Pompeii handed a roll of parchment paper with a scent of ink to the hands of the Duke of Victoria.

    This volume of parchment roughly summarizes the trade situation of the Southland in the past year, and the trade of merchants after the Rocky Fortress change. The content is superficial and vague, I am afraid that only 30% is reliable, and the remaining 70% is afraid of the Earl of Pompeii. And the results of a group of consultants even guessed.

    With such information, even if it is Victoria''s ingenuity, it is estimated that there is not much valuable information.

    However, looking at the red eyes of Earl Pompeii and the listlessness of several consultants on the scene, the Duke knew that this was the best result.

    At least the Earl of Pompeii can come up with this, instead of asking himself ¡°what is statistics¡± like the real country nobility.

    "Go back to rest, Count," Victoria said, letting Count Pompe relax. "We will bring good news."

    "Your wisdom is the biggest fortune of Ansu," the fat countess bent down and said sincerely, "I hope that your trip will be smooth."

    Victoria nodded and turned away. Veronica was deliberately behind a few steps. The princess said to the Earl of Pompeii: "Don¡¯t take this battlefield to say goodbye to the general aristocracy, take out some The courage to come is our ancestor, not the beast of eating people."

    Earl Pompeii showed a somewhat embarrassed and shy smile and bowed his head: "As you said."

    The female Duke of the North and the Princess of the Holy Light, the Princess of the Holy Light, left, and the fat Earl of Pompeii remained in the same place, but she could not help but utter a dejective saying:

    From small to large, the most embarrassing thing about him is his grandfather...

    My grandfather is still like this. Now, a ancestor of another family who has been separated by dozens of generations and has no blood relationship has taken up the blade... Isn¡¯t that still killing people?

    The envoy''s team from Wangdu left the castle of Count Pompeii, and after the winter snow that was completely unsuitable for the trip, the horses and horses drove onto the snow-covered Kingdom Avenue.

    Sitting in the gorgeous carriage, Victoria Verde raised his hand, and an orderly wind blew in the air, wrapped around the team, the snow on the road was blown away, and the cold winter was blocked.

    The knights of the **** team used a long sword to strike the shield hung next to the saddle, praising their hostess loudly, and the soldiers wearing red and blue two-color horns blew the horn in front of the team, and the military band followed. The music, in inspiring beats and tunes, the messengers from St. Sunil took a step towards the Rock Fortress.

    In the city of Cecil, in the lord''s house, the magical network communicator in front of Gao Wen is showing the half-length projection of the commander of the stalwart and the commander of the Second Army, Valdeperic, the honourable old knight standing straight: " The Duke, the King¡¯s Envoy, is near the Rock Fortress."

    ¡°Be prepared and receive it seriously,¡± Gao Wen nodded slightly. ¡°The team that was sent to meet has already set off.¡±

    Then he paused and smiled on his face: "Don''t slow down, they are a big business."

 Chapter 521ï¼š Southern China

    Rock Fortress.

    This heavy fortress, once under the direct control of the royal family, has completely changed its appearance.

    The former meteorite fortress was built to control the southern forces. It has a strong southern wall and a relatively weak north wall. The Gorgon River flows through the gap on the west side of the fortress. The sides of the fortress are continuous and desolate. The mountains, however, after the Cecil occupation, the entire fortress has undergone a radical change.

    The south wall was collapsed, and the Cecils did not repair it. Instead, they expanded directly from the gap to the south. They built a rock city at the foot of the fortress and built a new wall outside the city of Rock. In contrast, the fortress The northern wall has been undergoing a series of reinforcement and alteration projects since the end of the summer, and the project has not yet ended.

    When the gorgeous car drove under the gate of the North Wall of the Rock Fortress, Victoria opened the cover on the side of the carriage. She looked up at the barrier that was being remodeled. Only in the heart of the original wall, the Cecil All the weak positions in the city wall are covered with an extra layer of steel armor, and a large number of steel-built skeletons and supporting structures cover the prismatic outer walls and towers of the city walls, as if a kind of horrible monster is shell-like. One piece, on the wall, the metal reinforced plate reflects the brilliance of the giant day, and there is a faint magical light flow flowing between the armor''s gaps. The magic gathers at the top of the wall, where you can see The magical devices with straight rails are neatly arranged, and the ends of the rails point in the direction of the plain of the Holy Spirit.

    It was not a wall, it was a beast that was cast with steel and rock, and its blood vessels were full of magic, and the Cecils were still sharpening their teeth more than any one seen from the plains of the Holy Spirit. People in the North Wall project of the Rock Fortress will be aware of this, and as a powerful caster and ruler of the North, Victoria thinks more: Where did the Cecils get so much steel? Did they cast all the steel in the entire southern region to the wall of the Rock Fortress after occupying the South? Where did they get such a powerful magic? Is there another undiscovered magic focus in the underground of the Rock Fortress? How did they do it all in such a short period of time?

    The team arrived at the foot of the North Wall, accompanied by a ring of loud bells ringing on the top of the wall. The door reinforced with a metal skeleton slowly rose upwards. From the gate, there was a noticeable mechanical sound, accompanied by magic flow. : Many of the facilities in this fortress seem to be driven by magic.

    Victoria Verde sat calmly in the car, as the female duke of the north, she could converge all her emotions under the frosty face.

    The armed fortress is only a fortress, and the fortress cannot be moved. Govin Cecil built such a fortress, undoubtedly proclaiming his own force, and also proclaiming his attitude: the South is so powerful that no one is allowed to gesticulate. But he also has no intention of stepping into the plains of the Holy Spirit.

    At least for now.

    One of the purposes of Victoria Wilde¡¯s trip to the South is to understand what the founding hero¡¯s attitude towards St. Sunil City and if he is really not satisfied with being a Duke in the South, he can wait how long.

    The Ansu royal family, which is deeply mired in the quagmire of the civil war, has no spare capacity to open a new battlefield.

    The guests from the kingdom were taken to the meteorite castle in the fortress. The castle was still not completely restored. There were several scaffoldings on the upper level of the castle destroyed by the calibrated beam that day, seeing the shocking big holes and the molten rocks. Visitors can imagine how terrible the hits were at the time when the crystallization of the walls left behind.

    Veronica and Victoria saw the shocking damage under the castle, but in the end, they said nothing.

    Cecil has actually occupied and controlled the entire South. Under the premise of being unable to change the situation, it is meaningless to mention the relationship between the royal family and the Rock Fortress, whether it is the guardian duke of the northern kingdom or has joined The Princess of the Holy See is very clear about one thing:

    Only the interests that have the opportunity to fight for are the interests, and the inability to fight for the benefits will be turned into a shame.

    In the long hall of the castle, a commander wearing white armor and a magical sword at his waist received Victoria and Veronica. He is the new commander of the Rock Fortress, Wald Peric.

    This old knight from the Kant region has never thought about the bizarre experience of today: in a no-young age, he became the commander of the fortress on the border of the Principality, and also represented the Duke of the guardian Receiving another Duke and the Princess of the country, this may be the capital of his future generations for future generations, but at this moment, he must do his own work to ensure that he does not lose courtesy, nor does he The Duke of Cecil was shamed.

    "Welcome to the Rock Fortress and welcome to the land of the South. The current commander of the stone, Wald Peric, pays tribute to His Royal Highness and the Duke of the Duke," said Vald Peric, who was dressed in front of the guests, with impeccable etiquette. And the attitude said, "Please have a banquet for the rest of the reception here, I hope that the heating of the castle can dispel the chill accumulated in your journey."

    "It''s nice to meet you, Sir Peric." Veronica said with a smile, the Princess of the Virgin is not aware of the specific title of the commander, but according to the traditional law of Ansu, the commander of such a key fortress is After taking office, he will automatically receive a non-hereditary "Jazz" title. This title is independent of the general title and enjoys equal rights to dialogue with most nobles. It embodies Ansu¡¯s respect for the brave aristocrats and also ensures that if there is a lower status, The capable military officers are in charge of the fortress and can immediately have enough prestige and legal basis to command the aristocratic commanders at all levels in the fortress.

    Victoria Verde, next to Veronica, recalls the incredible magical devices that I saw after entering the fortress, as well as the impressive northern wall of the fortress. Her tone was a little bit sighed: "Sethi The Duke of the Duke created a miracle here."

    "Believe me, you will be even more amazed after seeing Cecil City," Wald Peric said with a smile, and led the two guests to the inner court of the castle. "The Duke adults already know the arrival of the two, tomorrow There will be a special team coming to pick up."

    Victoria did not care about the "receiving team" in the old knight''s mouth. She thought that this was just one part of the usual etiquette: important guests visited the territory, and the local rulers would naturally send teams to meet.

    This indifference lasted until the next day, until she saw the magical machines of steel casting through the avenue, neatly parked on the open ground in front of the castle.

    Even if he tries to maintain his expression, Victoria can''t help but look at the magical devices that look like cars and cars. It shows amazement: "This is... your car?!"

    "Magic 475 series magic guide car, the model is the ''Pioneer generation'', the creation of magical technology," Wald Peric introduced the proud Duke to the Duke, although this is the first time he saw the magic guide The car''s real thing, but he was prepared, and used to see the new technology products from the local, so the performance is quite calm at the moment, he is like an old driver who has been driving for many years, he recites the introduction words that he only carried back the night before. And try not to let your smile appear in the slightest deviation. After all, it is the guardian duke of the kingdom and the famous princess princess. He does not want his smile to make the other party feel any offense. "This is a new thing, I believe. Its ride will make you forget the carriage."

    "Magic Technology..." Victoria repeated the word softly and linked it to all the intelligence he had collected over the past year about the South.

    The rapid rise of the Cecil family in the South... seems to be related to the "magic technology" in this rumor.

    It is said that this technique was brought after the resurrection of Govin Cecil, a variant of the lost ancient Gangster Empire magic technique.

    However, as a specialization of magic, the caster of the book, Victoria Wilde did not see any words related to "magic technology" in any ancient books about the Gangster Empire... but in those who spread from the south On the sporadic data about the magic net, she saw a shadow of the modern magical formation being extremely optimized...

    Her eyes fell on the tough, strangely shaped magic guides. These "magic technology creations" look no different from the elegant and refined styles that the northern nobles admired in recent years. However, they are rough and tough. The complex steel machinery texture at the lines and details has an indescribable beauty: "I have heard of the magical technique... Can they make this incredible magical device?"

    "That''s what makes it so fascinating. Of course, the cost of making such a magic device is also very high." Wald Peric said that he did not lie: the factory line of the magic car is still under construction. In front of the eyes, these magical guides were made by the master of mechanical and craftsman Nicholas Eggs (although the master did not have a hand), and the master craftsman¡¯s hands made the cars have satisfactory reliability, but the cost But far from the quantity of products can be compared.

    "Is it expensive?" Victoria''s eyes didn''t change. He just repeated the words in a low voice and then nodded. "Since it is the kindness of the Duke of Cecil, I am willing to accept it, and I am also here. The incredible ''magic technology'' is very interesting."

    "Please get on the bus, please let us arrange the accompanying staff to share with you," Wald Peric said, and as his voice fell, a heroic young horsewoman came over from the side, "Ma Greta is a knight who is trusted by the Duke. She will tell you the story of the magic car and use it as a guide on the road to make sure that you are not bored."

    When Victoria heard the words of the entourage, she wanted to reject her. She was not used to taking a car with anyone. She would only go with the black-haired maid, Maggie, on weekdays, but after hearing Wald Peric. Then, after seeing the female knight named Margarita, she nodded.

    She might be able to find something useful from the young female knight, and Miss Margarita seems to be a neat person, she does not mind allowing such people to be close to themselves.

    "Margarita Crete, pay tribute to the northern guardian of the kingdom."

    The horsewoman Margarita went to court, and the slightest tension and good manners she showed made Victoria very satisfied: this is exactly what a qualified young knight should have, even if it is in this remote southern Xinjiang. Excellent talents are also available.

    Later, the Ward Knights arranged for Veronica to have another female knight as the accompanying gentleman who accepted the arrangement and thanked Wald for his kindness.

    Victoria Wilder took the magic guide, and she saw a young man in uniform sitting in the front row of the car. She saw someone in the car just now, but at the moment she noticed the young people around. Kind of control device.

    Is this the mage who controls this magic device?

    The driver of the car is not outside the car, but sitting in the car with the people in the car. If it is placed in the eyes of some rigorous and old-fashioned people, it is probably not a big deal. However, Victoria does not care about this. Pointing to the "rituality" question, she is more concerned about how the magic guide was made.

    She sat in the back of the car with Margarita, and the black-haired maid, Maggie, was in the front row, sitting next to the driver who drove the car.

    Some of the team took part in several other magic guides, they will go to Cecil with Victoria and Veronica, and the rest of the entourage will continue to ride all the way from Wangdu. The carriage coming from the plain, slowly rushing behind, this is after the speed difference between the magic car and the carriage, Wald suggested the arrangement.

    The whistle sounded and the team set off.

    The first time I took this incredible magical device to bring a novel experience to Victoria, and she has not had this feeling of curiosity and confusion for many years. She feels that this complicated and magical vehicle is gradually becoming Acceleration came from the bottom of the car, the vibration of the mechanical operation, but the overall driving process of the car is much smoother than the carriage, and the "master" who controls the vehicle is controlled by a disc, some joysticks and pedals. This magical creation works...he does not use magic.

    The female duke from the north looked at it curiously, but she didn''t want to be too frivolous, so she began to find ways to divert her attention quickly. She noticed that the female knight next to her was at hand. Sabre.

    It was a sword with a magical rune. It was obviously an extraordinary arm, and there seemed to be an almost identical rune sword on the commander of the fortress.

    Extraordinary armed forces are powerful equipment that magicians and runes masters have built with great effort and cost. Only those with certain status and financial resources can tailor such equipment for themselves, so they rarely see two extraordinary armed forces. The same, but in Cecil... It seems that many extraordinary items based on magical powers are exactly the same.

    From small sabre to huge "magic guides" and magical devices on the walls that are obviously some kind of weapon, exactly the same extraordinary items are almost everywhere.

    Victoria knows what this means, which means that, at least to some extent, the Cecils have the ability to mass produce these magical items.

    The idea that magical items are precious and impossible to mass-produce is deeply rooted in the hearts of most Ansu people, and because of technical limitations, it is indeed a fact at the present stage, but this does not mean that the rulers of the kingdom are not aware of it. The significance of mass production of extraordinary items.

    "Miss Margarita, this sword is very beautiful."

    Praising a knight''s sabre is a very common and ceremonial opening remark, especially when the superior is willing to open the topic actively. This compliment has the meaning of the superior''s evaluation and gives the lower-level party enough respect. Victoria is familiar with the ritual between the words.

    The young female knight showed a reserved smile. She touched the handle of the rune sword with her back. She was a little proud in her tone: "This is the sword given by the Duke. It is my pride."

    "It seems to be an extraordinary armed?"

    "Yes, this is the Rune Sword," Margarita smiled. "But I can''t show you here that once it''s activated, the sword''s blade can easily cut the car''s outer shell, which is too dangerous."

    Victoria can''t help but show the admiration of the look. Regardless of the admiration of this fascinating look, Margarita has introduced the trend: "... Of course, this sword is not only powerful, it is also made by the best The swordsman adjusted the balance of the blade, and it was very comfortable and flexible when wielding with one hand. It also had full power when the hand was held by the hand. The hilt of the sword was also specially made. After the end of the swing, there was a single person. The second dose of the therapeutic agent, in other words, as long as the sword does not leave, then even if other materials are lost, the soldiers have at least one chance to save lives..."

    Victoria listened carefully to Margarita''s introduction. She did find out some useful information as she wished. But somehow, she always felt that the female knight was familiar with the words when she introduced the sword. of¡­¡­

    After Margarita introduced her sabre, she succeeded in letting the Duke of the North become interested in the white commander''s magic armor that she wore.

    The magical energy between the gaps in the armor and the runes in the details have long made Victoria realize that this is also an extraordinary arm.

    "This armor is also given by the Duke. It protects me from the most sinister battlefield (watching the artillery on the wall outside the meteorite fortress), leaving me in front of five times the enemy innocent (when receiving captives) I was wearing it to break into the gate of the Rock Fortress (actually, I walked in, because when the Second Corps entered the city, don¡¯t say the door, the walls were blown away), this is a trustworthy armor and you Look, it has a unique pattern..."

    Victoria nodded subconsciously: "...really...very beautiful..."

    The young female knight was surprisingly talkative.

    It seems that this trip is really not boring.

 Chapter 522ï¼š Reception

    The guests from Wangdu finally arrived.

    Everyone in Cecil City - from the officials of the Office of Administration to every civilian in the city - is fully prepared.

    As early as half a month ago, the Duke of the North and the Princess of the Virgin will visit the news of Cecil at the same time and board the newspaper and spread it across the South. For the Principality of Cecil, which has just completed the integration war and the new order is established, This is a big deal.

    Ordinary people may not want to understand the political significance or interests behind this, but at least they can recognize the jurisprudence of the Principality and the orthodoxy of the name of Cecil in this land - although Gao Wen is not Very concerned, but people of this era still used to believe this.

    So this became a big deal, and it was prepared for half a month according to the standards of the big event. On this cold winter day, a grand welcoming ceremony was waiting for guests from afar in the city of Cecil.

    The team of seven magic guides is driving on the North-South Avenue. This is the first modern road built by Gao Wen and built on the ¡°Cross-Axis¡± centered on Kant City ¨C a flat and open concrete road for new styles. The magical vehicle travels more smoothly, and the open winter wilderness calms everyone''s mood in the car. The Victorian female grandfather sits in the second car. Through the crystal window on the door, she quietly looks at this. At the end of a broad road.

    The pavement is paved with some kind of man-made material, much like the ¡°petrochemical mud¡± made by the alchemists in the north, but it is definitely cheaper, otherwise the Cecil will not use it to pave the way.

    There are neatly arranged magic spar lights on both sides of the road, which shows that Ceci''s avenue is also open at night, but the street lights in the wilderness are far from the city... How did the Cecils charge these magic spar lamps? Is it related to the legendary magic net?

    Almost 80% of the entire road from the Rock Fortress to Cecil City is an open road of uniform size. Only a few areas are old gravel roads or stone roads, and those old roads are also Obviously in construction - this shows that the ambitious founding hero is ready to use this path to connect his entire Principality.

    The Duke thought of the "Cross Avenue" (Kingdom Avenue) built by Ansu before the foggy month, running through the north and south of the Holy Spirit Plain, although in the late part of the foggy month, the rebels from all over the country drove straight into the siege of St. Sunil. However, the facts other than this prove that such a unified transportation system with Unicom and Uniform can produce surprisingly great effects in the development of the kingdom.

    As long as the ruler can maintain the centralization of power, the unimpeded road will only become the power of the development of the kingdom. However, the authority of the second dynasty has plummeted, and the kingdom avenue has been cut by the lords of various places, but here Southland... Cecil has risen, no one can resist the authority of the Cecil family, their "Principality Avenue" quickly spread in the wilderness...

    If the authority of the royal family can be restored, the first priority should be to reorganize the kingdom avenue. Even with coercive means, it must end the act of cutting the road by the local lords. The female duke looks at the south, but what the heart thinks is the plain of the Holy Spirit.

    "We are coming soon." Female knight Margarita whispered, interrupting the thinking of the Duke.

    She looked up and saw an unfinished wall extending in the wilderness ahead. The road pointed straight to the outpost in front of the wall, and in the gaps where the walls were not closed, large blocks of houses were visible. Building.

    ¡°Is that the city of Cecil?¡± She looked into the distance. ¡°It¡¯s really big...¡±

    "No, that''s just the new city on the North Shore - and it''s not finished," Margarita shook her head gently. "We have to cross this area and cross the mechanical bridge to reach Cecil. Riverbank Square."

    Victoria¡¯s eyes flashed a bit of doubt, but she didn¡¯t ask anything¡ªshe felt that she had enough questions on her way, and no matter what she saw, she used her eyes to judge.

    The team passed the outpost and drove into the new city on the north shore of Cecil. As soon as they entered the city, Victoria saw the huge banners hanging on both sides of the road:

    Welcome to Cecil.

    This novel way of welcoming made her quite interesting, and soon, this novel and interesting feeling became a surprise.

    The huge banners are fixed on three floors on both sides of the road, across the entire street, and there are many magic spar lights wrapped in colored fabrics that extend along the road and neat buildings like guards. Arranged on the roadside, and in the open space between those buildings and roads, countless crowds have gathered - thousands of warm, energetic people in warm winter clothes gather in this cold winter day. On both sides of the road!

    When I started from Wangdu, Victoria did not think that she would see such a welcome scene - even when she saw the spectacular meteorite fortress and saw the vibrant city of Carroll and Kant, she I have never thought that I would see such a welcome scene.

    This is winter! !

    However, the people on the roadside are really more and more, the magic guide team drove into the city, and the headed vehicle rang the car flute - it was the loud flute made with some kind of airbag and copper tube device - The flute sounded, and the people gathered on the side of the road cheered loudly, not knowing whether they were cheering for the guests or cheering for the cars.

    At the same time as the sound of the car flute, there were also rushing and tidy horseshoes on the two sides of the road. Several teams of armor with clear armor appeared on both sides of the road. They wore uniform white armor and were painted with The robes of Cecil''s emblem, holding flags in their hands, quickly moved closer to the side of the team and ran with the fleet that had slowed down.

    Victoria was surprised to see the sights on the road outside, but the almost instinctive restraint and manners made her the most decent response - she opened the window according to Margarita''s method, and gave a slight view to the knights and citizens outside the window. Dagger.

    The team approached the riverbank block, and the buildings on both sides of the road appeared already prepared. The petals that had been raised from the sky were sprinkled from the sky, such as the winter snow, sprinkled on the team, sprinkled on the cavalry of the **** team, and in front At the end, Victoria has seen the mechanical bridge that is gradually descending -

    Is that a steel-built bridge?

    She clearly saw that the huge gears and lever structure were running under the bridge. Some powerful mechanical device pushed the bridge to gradually descend and close together, and the two bridges were tightly meshed together. The team did not have any movement during the journey. Slow down, when the bridge mechanism is closed, it just happens to drive to the bridge surface - the cavalry on both sides of the team is also always moving at a constant speed, and even the pace of each horse is not at all confused.

    How long have these soldiers been trained? How many soldiers are there in Cecil?

    The female duke felt the mechanical vibration from the magic car underneath, watching the city on the other side of the river driven by the magical powers getting closer and closer. She heard the loud music coming from the front, it was with a certain The loud sound released by the sound-sounding magic, but the music is not like the court-style music that she has heard at any welcoming ceremony. The tunes are rushing and full of melody, and some are like drums playing in the army. The beat is loud, but it is more powerful.

    Margarita¡¯s voice came from the side: ¡°This is the ''Front marching march'', I hope you enjoy this impassioned tune.¡±

    Is this the favorite of the founding hero? Is this reflecting the spirit of Shang Wu?

    Victoria nodded as much as possible, and expressed his admiration and satisfaction as appropriate. At this moment, the team has already drove down the mechanical bridge. In front of the team, there are welcome slogans and large crowds gathered.

    Victoria has become accustomed to these large groups of people gathered in the winter.

    She kept a near-indifferent smile and showed the most decent appearance to the people outside the window¡ªand then she suddenly saw some people waiting on the side of the road, facing herself with strange things that should be magical devices, face The expression suddenly felt a little stiff.

    However, she managed to stop the instinctive impulse of the spell, because she noticed that the knights and soldiers who were standing in front of the Sesil armor - she guessed that the magic device should be part of the welcoming ceremony, I adjusted my expression in an instant and continued to respond to everything with a light expression of a little alienation.

    The next second, accompanied by a series of loud bangs, one after another light blue air mass suddenly rushed into the sky from the front of the block, and burst into a large piece of splendid fireworks in the sky.

    The entourage from Wangdu in the team raised their heads and was surprised to open the outside through the window. Even Victoria, could not help but show some surprises.

    But she quickly recovered her normal state.

    That should be the fireworks that Cecil''s mages released for the scorching atmosphere - Victoria thought - this kind of fireworks is not uncommon for the great nobility. At the banquet of the upper class, the fireworks display of the wizards has always been It is an indispensable item, and she should not be surprised at it.

    Although the fireworks released by Cecil''s mage are a bit different from other places - how did they make the fireball blow out so much? And how many wizards did they organize to make such a large-scale fireworks?

    ¡°It¡¯s a grand welcome ceremony ¨C I almost forgot that it was a cold winter,¡± the Duke revered with sincerity. ¡°I think I felt Gao Wen? The enthusiasm and sincerity of Duke Cecil, this welcoming ceremony It must be expensive."

    Beside her, the female knight Margarita smiled and nodded: "Important guests should have a grand welcome."

    "It¡¯s really a lot of money to greet the two." On the newly relocated riverside plaza, Heti stood in front of Gao Wen and said with a distressed whisper, "It¡¯s almost enough for a new rune foundry... ..."

    "Important customers should have a grand welcome," Gao Wen smiled and looked at Herti, who was distressed by the budget. Then he turned his head and looked at Rebecca, who was standing on his other side. "The fireworks are well designed."

    Today''s Rebecca finally put on the dress of the decent aristocratic lady. The successor of Cecil wore a light blue court dress and tried to maintain a quiet and steady appearance next to the ancestors, but heard high After the words, she couldn''t help but mutter: "In fact, I still want to put a few fireballs on my own - the howitzer certainly won''t have my fireball..."

    Gao Wen sighed: "We want to welcome guests, not kill them."

    "I throw it into the sky..."

    "You said the same before you bombed the yard wall."

    "Wow--"

    Hetty had to cough a little to remind a pair of grandparents next to him: "The ancestors, they came."

    The team arrived at the square.

    Victoria and Veronica witnessed the prosperity of Cecil along the way, saw the cheering crowd, saw the extremely large fireworks, they and their entourage crossed the mechanical bridge on the White River, through the wide and tidy riverbank Under the **** of the cavalry and countless flowers, this team from St. Sunil finally came to Gao Wen? Cecil.

    I have seen it all, and I feel it when I feel it.

    The military band on the square once again played the impressive square marching march, and the petals that were swelled - the deputy of the general college druid and the daily teaching of the alchemy - flew over the square, the magic car was steady The ground stopped in the middle of the square, and Victoria and Veronica walked out of the car under the guard and response of the heroic knight.

    ¡°An impressive journey,¡± said the ruler of the North, Victoria Verde in front of Gao Wen, who met the elders¡¯ rituals in front of Gao Wen, and then acted in accordance with the rules of the same-level aristocrats. My imagination."

    ¡°Cesil has always welcomed visitors, especially the old ones,¡± Gao Wen smiled and nodded, accepted the full set of courtesy, and then he looked at Veronica, ¡°This is the second time we met in this place. , Princess Veronica."

    ¡°It¡¯s totally different from the last time,¡± the princess wearing a robes of the priest smiles softly and with a pleasant voice. ¡°If you don¡¯t see it, I can¡¯t believe that a city can grow to this in two years.¡±

    "All are to survive in this barren land - in order to survive, human beings are omnipotent," Gao Wen side turned and opened his hand. "Welcome to Cecil - it is ready for you." It is."

    .com. Wonder House.com

 Chapter 523ï¼š Dinner

    A grand welcome dinner was held in the Lord''s House, the first time since the completion of this large building.

    Gao Wen is not a person who likes banquets. Although Heti and Rebecca are born in the orthodox aristocracy, they are not very keen on the banquet (of course, the main reason is poor), but even if they are not interested in the banquet, they know that the activity is The Necessity of Upper-Level Socialization A well-prepared banquet often has multiple political, economic, and even military identities, both to demonstrate the host''s economic strength, and to complete the sword negotiation in other places in a relaxed and pleasant atmosphere. It is undoubtedly quite cost-effective to be able to "negotiate" the transaction.

    Gao Wen still has not built a "castle" for himself in the way of the traditional nobility. He still prefers a house that is comfortable enough to live in, so even if the territory has developed, he is only adding part of the lord''s house. And expansion, and planning an area for the construction of an outbuilding on the open space around the courtyard. Ultimately the main house will probably become a building between the castle and the palace, and this is for the female duke from the north and The Royal Highness of the Princess is undoubtedly a very novel thing.

    In the main hall where the dinner was held, the musicians from the Leslie area were playing comfortable and pleasant music. After a few short dances, the guests at the banquet began to sit at the huge table on both sides of the main hall. The men and women who wore food and dressed in luxurious dresses included members of the ambassadors from Wangdu, the ¡°new nobility¡± who survived and qualified to go to the banquet in the south, and the important officials of the Principality of Cecil and their relatives to shuttle in the banquet hall. Victoria, like a light snowflake through these people, came to Gao Wen.

    ¡°How do you feel?¡± Gao Wen looked at the northern female duke and raised his hand to the glass. ¡°This place should be very different from the environment you are familiar with.¡±

    ¡°There are very few nobles and more real power officials. This is really different from the aristocratic banquet in the north, and there are fewer rules here.¡±

    "The red tape is depressing. We didn''t pay much attention to it in my opinion. According to my opinion, those young people who pursue classical aristocratic etiquette can try our self-service dinner at Cecil. The true classicality must of course learn from my ancients. ""

    "...is very reasonable," the female duke snorted, revealing a somewhat stiff smile. Then she looked around and looked at the neat and bright hall and the large floor-to-ceiling windows in the distance. She couldn¡¯t help but sigh. "Compared to this At the banquet, your ''castle'' is even more impressive... I have never seen this kind of castle, you didn''t seem to regard it as a fortress when designing it... nor did you place a barracks in the courtyard? ¡±

    Gao Wenyi smiled: "Bing barracks? My corps can not enter the castle''s courtyard, and the old-style castle is damp and cold. It is necessary to set up a fireplace in each room to barely live. It seems to me that this house is not as comfortable as I am. A seven hundred year old citizen."

    "There is probably no more elderly people in the world than you are," Victoria said helplessly. She is not a good joke, but in the face of a humorous elder, she must be flexible, "I pay attention. There is no fireplace here. Is this castle heated with magic?"

    ¡°The heat source is a fire elemental array located underground. It relies on a copper heat exchanger to transfer heat to the entire building. There are interlayers in those walls, and metal pipes and bricks are buried inside,¡± Gao Wen explained. "Not only here, most of the buildings in this city have similar facilities. There will be a large heat source station in the block, and its heat can heat the entire block. I designed it."

    Victoria¡¯s eyes widened slightly: ¡°You mean... everyone in this city is as warm as here?¡±

    Gao Wen nodded. "Of course, and in fact some new buildings are warmer than here. The heat exchanger installed in this house is the first generation. The pipeline design is better than later. I am preparing to change it next year. Drop it."

    Victoria didn''t pay attention to the words behind Gao Wen. She just showed an incredible look: "...Building such things in the entire territory...Is this not an easy thing?"

    ¡°It¡¯s really difficult, but fortunately we have magic technology,¡± Gao Wen said with a smile. He looked at the Duke¡¯s eyes and looked at each other¡¯s expression changes. ¡°And if we plan well, we¡¯re all in one place. In the case of central heating of the entire block, in fact, the things to be consumed will be less than the burning of charcoal in the households, and the people will be frozen every winter, do you think this is better?"

    The female duke did not speak for a while.

    Cecil City, a city that has risen rapidly in the "barren land", is incredibly advanced.

    The city made her think of the city of the Thousand Towers, which was inhabited for a long time in the youth. The wizard capital of the Violet Kingdom is also the same advanced, ubiquitous magical power. The city is as if it is alive and continues to perform complex operations. However, it is true that the city of Cecil and the city of Thousand Towers are so different.

    This newly rising city may have some less resources than the city of Thousand Towers, and there are few magnificent buildings that have experienced vicissitudes, but its advanced features have penetrated into every aspect, and even deepened into every civilian.

    Is this the power of magic technology? What is magical technology?

    After a brief silence, she finally said: "Since I set foot on this land, I have been thinking about what the magic technology is. I thought that the wall of the Rock Fortress is the magic technology, I thought those cars are magic. Guide technology, I thought that the street lamp in this city and the heating device of this house are magic technology. I thought it was a kind of magic, a new and convenient spell... but now it seems that it is better than I imagine it is more complicated and novel."

    Gao Wen didn''t say anything, he just nodded and let the female duke continue.

    After a brief indulgence, Victoria Verde once again said: "Is the magical technology for ordinary people?"

    ¡°Ordinary people can really control it and benefit from it.¡±

    Victoria took a deep breath.

    She didn''t ask Gao Wen about the principle of this technology. This naive question only made herself look abrupt. She didn''t ask if Gao Wen knew what it means to put the power of magic on the hands of ordinary people. She doesn''t believe this. The promoters of the technology would not think of this. She just thought about it for a moment, and then seemed to turn the topic in the other direction: "You just rely on it to arm your army and then defeat the coalition of more than forty nobles in the South." ?"

    Gao Wen showed a smile, and Rebecca¡¯s voice came from the side: ¡°It¡¯s their initiative to call!¡±

    Victoria turned his head and saw that Cecil¡¯s heir was standing next to a cake. Her eyes were wide, her mouth was a little creamy, her face was full of ecstasy, but the next The second girl exclaimed: "Wow, my aunt said that I will not let me interrupt me today..."

    "It''s okay, we''re just chatting," Victoria nodded to Rebecca. "You are beautiful today, the Marquis of Rebecca."

    Rebecca heard the other party greet him and suddenly reacted. This defeated all the ceremonial teachers, so the girl who failed the ceremonial class put the cake aside and tried to dress up according to the memory of the middle school: "Hello, Duke of Wilde, you are very today...hey?"

    She finally reacted to what the other party called herself.

    However, Gao Wen just stood aside with a smile, watching quietly like an outsider who had mastered everything in advance.

    "Female... Marquis?" Rebecca narrowed his eyes and pointed to his nose while asking the Duke, "Are you talking about me?"

    "Is it wrong? According to Ansu''s law, the first aristocrats of adult aristocracy will automatically inherit a lower rank than their fathers before they officially inherit the title," Victoria said, looking at Rebecca, but this is obviously not just to say Rebecca heard, "The Duke of Govin Cecil has already developed a land in line with his title in the South, so according to the agreement in the silver castle that day, the power that the Cecil family should have also recovered. ¡±

    Her eyes finally fell on Gao Wen, while the latter only nodded faintly, indicating that the matter was already known.

    The expression of the Duke¡¯s face did not change, but her heart sighed slightly.

    Just as the things that Welsh in Wales said in the hands of the other party are not gifts, for such a ancestor who does not have to care about the attitude of the second dynasty, the "recognition" from St. Sunil is worthless. of.

    Rebecca is slightly a bit of the "consultation in Silver Fort" mentioned by Victoria, she knows, because she also followed when she concluded this agreement. When her ancestors returned from Francis II, they returned for seven hundred years. In the former permanent pioneering power, the Second Dynasty also announced the recognition of the Duke¡¯s title of the ancestors, but added restrictions on it: the Duke of Govin Cecil¡¯s title will only serve as his personal permanent honor, not for hereditary, Unless he can use the pioneering power to develop a minimum land that meets the Duke¡¯s title in his lifetime, the Cesar¡¯s duke title and related powers can be restored...

    At that time, the big men in Baiyinbao seemed to think that the ancestors could not open up a duke from the waste land in their lifetime.

    In fact, the ancestors did not open up a duke collar from the waste soil. He killed the nobles in the south, which is completely different from what was said at the beginning...

    Rebecca¡¯s new Marquis de Cecil, with her eyes in her eyes, is drawing a formula in her brain that is good at dealing with mechanical and fireballs, trying to figure out the ¡°owner who took up the people after they were killed. What is the difference between the land and the real land of no land in the waste soil? However, before she understood it, she saw that her ancestors had naturally chatted with the female duke: the ancestors seemed to Not at all unexpected, the Duke did not mention the details of the covenant on the same day...

    Rebecca thought about it and suddenly felt that politics was really good. Everyone can be shameless...

    In front of Gao Wen, Victoria is toasting slightly: "The situation in the kingdom is now turbulent. There is a strong guardian duke guarding the south. Everyone in the Silver Fort is relieved."

    Gao Wen also raised his hand and smiled: "That''s really good, but it looks like my outdated old man is very popular."

    The two guardian dukes greeted each other and clinked them in a friendly way. When they said the words, they turned their minds to the opposite of their mouths, leaving a perfect photo of the reporters who were holding the magic net terminal on the side of the hall.

    Then Gao Wen was ready to leave as the owner of this dinner, and he had more than one guest to entertain.

    He and Victoria Wilde still have a lot to talk about, but he is not in a hurry, the really important thing is to talk after the banquet.

    Looking at his own ancestor who turned away, Rebecca waved his hand: "Can I eat more cakes today?"

    Gao Wen didn''t look back: "You don''t want to eat it."

    "Hey! I know!"

    After a few moments, Rebecca had another dish in his hand. The new female Marquis smiled and showed off to Victoria: "You should try this Mr. Ballside''s cake is as good as his grilled meat. eat."

    It is really carefree.

    Victoria Wilder looked at Rebecca and looked at the girl who had already licked her face on her face and acted like a female marquis. She couldn¡¯t help but shook her head.

    "Don''t you eat?"

    "No, I just envy you a little."

 Chapter 524ï¼š Church spokesperson

    Because the magic around the earth has periodic fluctuations, on sunny winter nights, you can often see more stars than summer nights.

    In the night without wind, the blue sky is full of stars, and the starry sky carrying thousands of years of human fantasy is like a layer of colored glass in the world. It is beautiful and unreachable. The lights flashed in this new city, as if the stars were on a human projection, Veronica quietly stood in this city that was strange to her, with a faint light around her. Isolation of the cold air in the winter.

    A steady and unobtrusive footstep came from behind, followed by the voice of the founding father who died and resurrected: "Don''t like the environment at the party?"

    "His Duke," Veronica turned around, and she showed a hint of quiet smile, marking the emblem of the Holy Light on her chest. "May the Holy Light bless you, this is a great dinner. But I prefer a quieter environment."

    "God of the Light..." Gao Wen whispered, then looked at Veronica''s eyes. "Does He also bless those who don''t believe in Him?"

    The ¡°Vrind of the Virgin¡± is an elusive figure for Gao Wen. She is a gifted child of the royal family and a devout believer. She is the youngest living saint of the Church of Light, and is also a believer in the Holy Light. The most perfect princess in my heart, there are too many halo enveloped in this woman who is not much bigger than Rebecca, but under the brilliant eye-catching aura... What Gao Wen can see is nothing but nothing.

    He couldn''t see Veronica''s true intentions and actions. Although all the words and deeds of the other party perfectly fit the "female design" of the "Vrind of the Virgin", all the words and deeds are like elaborate gemstones, perfect and flawless. Blood is meatless. In a close conversation, he never hears any true mood swings and personal likes and dislikes of the princess. He can always feel the "happiness and warmth" without change, but this is the kind The eternal warmth of forever makes Gao Wen feel that there is only one cold in the soul of this princess.

    Is it really because Veronica¡¯s beliefs are so religious that it has become heterogeneous like a Holy Spirit?

    Gao Wen didn''t think so, so he decided to test her attitude in a more direct way when communicating with Veronica, but what disappointed him was that Veronica''s face was still quiet and tone. There is almost no change: "The Holy Light will treat all creatures equally, whether believe or not, He is there, measuring everything in righteousness."

    ¡°Do you include the poor who can''t pay the redemption?¡± Gao Wen asked faintly.

    "The **** of light does not need human money, but the church needs a good starting point, but it does not necessarily bring good results. Those sacred officials whose beliefs are not strong enough will be corrupted by money, and the redemption of money in some areas becomes a means of collecting money. We did notice this and are already working on it."

    This is the perfect answer between the defense and the non-defense, and promises a righteous and no deadline. Obviously, the princess who believes in the **** of the Holy Light is also skilled in the aristocratic circle.

    Gao Wen did not continue to entangle on this topic, but directly asked: "What do you think of what happened in Lu''an City?"

    Even with such a straightforward topic, Veronica''s indifferent attitude has hardly changed: "His Majesty is very concerned about the situation in the South. In the past period of time, we completely lost the news of the Southern Diocese, and then the information came. It is very disturbing. Lord Duke, we have no intention of interfering with your rule, but we must be responsible for hundreds of thousands of believers in the South."

    "The hundreds of thousands of believers in the South are doing very well now, and they still believe in the Light. Most of the Church of the Light on this land is still in normal operation. The sermons and ceremonies are on schedule," Gao Wen said. ¡°The only difference is that people have redefined the rules with their own choices.¡±

    Veronica looked at Gao Wen¡¯s eyes quietly: ¡°The way they set the rules include breaking the church in Lu¡¯an City and screaming the priests there?¡±

    "The priests of Lu''an City refused to obey the new rules and refused to die. This is really embarrassing, but I still feel sorry for what happened in Lu''an City," Gao Wen spreads his hand to make Amber and Pitman. The calm attitude of the city will be amazed. "The priests in the cathedral used a lot of **** and brutal means to maintain authority and gather wealth. I believe that they are the kind of sages that you just mentioned are not strong enough." Their mistakes should be corrected as early as possible to prevent them from going further and further on the road of turning their backs on the gods. However, it is regrettable that the anger of the people first reached a high point."

    Gao Wen sighed and continued: "When the chaos in Luan City, my army strictly adhered to the command of ''no attack on the church'' and was stationed far away from the city. This is because the priests of Luan Cathedral have been from the beginning. It was forbidden to get close to the situation and the control was lost. My knights and soldiers did their best to rescue, but unfortunately, because of the high road, they could not save one."

    To be honest, there was such a very short moment that Gao Wen was sure that he finally saw a horror in the eyes of Veronica.

    However, this horror almost subsided immediately, and the voice of the Princess of the Virgin is still not urgent: "Your statement... has a very novel perspective."

    "This is a fact, and the evidence is everywhere, and more importantly, the people of Cecil prefer this situation," Gao Wen did not expect Veronica to be so indifferent in this case, but It does not prevent him from continuing. "In my opinion, it is not important for the order of Lu¡¯an City to be appointed. The survival and interests of the people are always better than the so-called ''orthodox''. I have no prejudice and hostility towards any church in the church. I am happy to accept that any church will survive on my land, but they must abide by the rules here."

    Gao Wen is willing to communicate slowly with Victoria and negotiate slowly, because in his view, Wang Guojun is the big customer who will ensure that Cecil can develop rapidly, and the big client needs to be carefully maintained, but he and Veronica When you communicate, you will directly throw your own attitude because he is really impatient with the huge church that is difficult to extract benefits.

    "The survival of the people is better than the ''orthodox''..." Veronica repeated the words of Gao Wen, and then raised her eyebrows. "So where did this ''rules'' come from?"

    "Seven hundred years ago, I decided with Charlie."

    "So it seems that this is your attitude," Veronica said calmly after a moment of silence. "Impressive, and quite daring in this era... I don''t express my opinion on this, but I think the Cathedral of Light will probably not be very happy after knowing your attitude."

    "That depends on how you think about the situation in the South and the whole Ansu," Gao Wen said. "But I have a suggestion. If you can''t change the status quo, you should be optimistic. After all, the South is still the church with the Light." Did not expel any of the priests and pastors, they still live on this land to teach, at least no one announced that they are heretics."

    Veronica looked at Gao Wen: "...you want the independence of the Southern Church by the Holy Light Cathedral."

    "You have the right to verbally announce that you do not recognize this, I don''t mind."

    Veronica had a little horror again, and she smiled. "You can talk to me more than this last time. Can you not be gentler to the younger generation?"

    "I was talking to the spokesperson of the Church of the Light, and the spokesperson did not have a seniority." Gao Wen also smiled and slightly slowed down. "And now I am talking to the younger generation Veronica, you can be here more. Staying for a few days, I know a lot about this land. Your ancestor, Charlie Moen, once devoted himself to creating a home that will enable the people to live and work in peace. However, the irony is that I could hardly find such a place in this era, so that I can¡¯t If you are here for a few more days, you will probably have a chance to find out what kind of ideals your ancestors used to hold out of the wasteland and be outside the Holy Light. It should also be worthy of you. Something concerned."

    Veronica was silent for a few seconds. It seems that when Gao Wen mentioned the word "ancestry", she really got some touches. Then she turned to Gao Wen slightly to bow to the elders'' gestures to the elders. She whispered softly. Said: "I will judge with my own eyes."

    Then she left.

    After Veronica''s departure, a shadow of a scorpion squirmed around Gao Wen and quickly condensed into amber figure. The half-elf squinted at Veronica''s direction and whispered: "I I suspect she can see me..."

    "She never looked at you."

    "So I said that she saw me. She saw all the directions, but she didn''t look at me." Amber crossed his waist and said professionally, then he showed a confused look. "But then... this What is the attitude of the ''Vrind of the Virgin''? What you said to her is so direct, she still has no look of anger, can she not quite recognize you?"

    "No, she never showed any attitude," Gao Wen shook his head. "No matter what I say to her, even if I want to burn the Cathedral of Light or declare the conversion to the Holy Light, she probably won''t show any attitude... This kind of person is the most difficult to deal with because it cannot be predicted."

    "Oh, so I don''t like the stick," Amber grinned dissatisfiedly. "It''s better than a liar to lie."

    "Is there a situation tonight compared to this?"

    "They have finally crossed the Rock Fortress and came to the base camp of your old nephew. Of course, it is necessary to ''go and see''," Amber screamed. "I also saw familiar faces, but they Still quite a rule, there is basically no place to go too far. The officers of the Military Intelligence Bureau and the steel cavalry are just staring far away, and I will continue to stare."

    "That''s good."

    ......

    "A place to live and work in peace..." In the courtyard of the Lord''s House, Veronica, who left the terrace but did not return to the dinner hall, walked slowly along the flower beds in the quiet night, stopping at the edge of a pool. Looking up at the lights in the distant city, I whispered to myself, "This city... really like..."

    After looking at it for a long time, she took back the sight from those magic spar lights and took a step forward to move forward. However, another group of light that was different from the magic spar light reflected her eyes from the other direction. Her footsteps stopped again.

    It was a tall figure filled with sparkling arcane energy. His body was cast like energy. A lot of rune armor pieces maintained his human form as if it were a seal, and next to this tall figure, Then followed by a woman with a white hair shawl.

    Veronica¡¯s gaze was drawn by the unusual arcane energy body, she looked at each other, and then the sights fell on the ancient metal on the rune armor to depict the magical symbols of the ancient Gangdragon era. On the A piece, you can see the imprint of the Spark Age, and Veronica looked at them fixedly, until the distance between the two sides was close, she regained her sight.

    This is the legendary ancient magician? What was the hidden power of the Cecil family?

    When Veronica looked at Carmel, Carmel was also observing the "Vrind of the Virgin" who seemed to be walking. The two sides observed each other for a long time, until Veronica regained sight, Kamai He took the initiative to break the silence: "Good evening, is it too boring in the Princess''s banquet hall?"

    Hearing the voice of the other party, Veronica kept her smile that was always decent. She gave a gift: "Breathing fresh air is good for health. Master Carmel, are you also breathing fresh air?"

    "...I didn''t breathe very much these years," Carmel said, and he leaned slightly before the ambiguous atmosphere spread. "The one around me is Cecier''s rune master, Miss Jenny Perot. ¡±

    "You...Hello," Jenny was nervous and somewhat unfamiliar, and she had seen the skirt, even though she had seen Veronica on the side of the "100-member aid group", but then she I have no chance to talk to the legendary Princess Hall. "I am very glad to meet you."

    "Me too, Miss Jenny."

    After a brief chill and a guest, the two sides passed by.

    "I was nervous yesterday," Jenny said, pressing his voice, "I am very kind, but the Princess is very kind..."

    "Is it? I didn''t pay attention," Cameer sounded low. "I just felt a kind of familiar... uncomfortable feeling from her."

    "A breath? What breath?"

    "God she is either related to God or has gone to the Divine."

 Chapter 525ï¼š Observed

    Cecil arranged the most comfortable accommodation for the guests from the capital, not in the lord''s house, but in a separate building under the government office. It is said that the building was built to meet important guests and was called "Autumn Palace" by the Cecil because it was completed this fall.

    This novel arrangement once again made visitors feel the difference of the Principality of Cecil.

    The Victorian Duke is slightly lazy on the soft and comfortable couch, relaxing with the stiff muscles of the limbs due to the journey and dinner, and carefully observing all the furnishings in this room, frankly, the furnishings here. It doesn''t match the word "luxury". Although the things are very beautiful, it is not a style with the rooms in Silver Fort, but the things here are still impressive.

    All the lighting facilities here rely on the magic spar as the core. This cheap and simple lighting device is difficult to popularize because it needs constant magic, but in Cecil it is something that can be seen everywhere in the street. The room is warm and spring. But the fireplace on the west side is not lit. It is obvious that the fireplace is not a heating facility, but just a decoration. The real heating here is solved by what is called the "magic energy system"; With large and bright curtains, the weaving technique of the fabric is very strange, the needlework is simple, and even with a sense of cheapness, but the degree of neatness is surprising, it is like a well-crafted old weaver who sleeps endlessly. Such a cheap and simple cloth...

    The black-haired maid, Maggie, stood behind Victoria and massaged the tight muscles of the hostess''s shoulders with a gentle touch. She felt the muscles under her fingers relax a little. The brunette maid whispered: "You have been observing Everything here."

    "Yes? Is it so obvious?" Victoria''s tone is slightly higher, and the body is more lazy to stretch out. She can maintain the perfect state in any unofficial occasion, but at this moment when she relaxes herself, she sighs. With a sigh of relief, "I regretted at this time that I didn''t bring a mediocre and shallow king to serve as a ''flower ambassador''. He can replace me for every novelty. I have too many questions. I don''t understand. Things, but I have asked ''why'' too much on the way."

    "There are a lot of novelties here, but it seems to be just a variety of magical devices. It''s not more advanced than the magical organs you set up in Winter Castle, isn''t it?" Maggie said of his own opinion, "Cyprus The Syr people use the magic spar to illuminate, and the inner court of the winter castle is also, their gates can be automatically opened, and your mage tower is the same, ah, they also have the magic guide that can drive automatically than the dragon blood horse. Faster, more than your white feather gryphon."

    Apparently, in the dark-haired maid''s view, her mistress was confused by the dazzling "trick" of Cecil, so that she over-emphasized those novel and interesting magic devices, but Victoria shook his head: "No, Maggie, you don''t understand that any of the Cecil''s magical devices are not surprising to me. What really surprised me is that they have thousands of magic devices."

    Maggie''s finger on the shoulder of the hostess paused a bit.

    "Gaowen Dagong is pushing the extraordinary power to everyone. He is breaking the line between the extraordinary and the ordinary. The scary thing is that he is not only qualified to do this, but he also did it," Victoria sat up. The expression became serious. "I don''t want to understand how he did it..."

    The black-haired maid did not answer, and the female duke did not expect to hear the answer from the maid''s mouth. She just shook her head: "Maggie, bring those ''newspapers'', I have to take another look."

    "Yes."

    A glimpse of the newspaper was sent to Victoria''s hand. Looking at something that was also unheard of elsewhere, she couldn''t help but sigh: "First let the civilians start literacy..."

    The king''s messengers from the north have never been exposed to what is called a newspaper. However, it has already entered the eyes of every ordinary person in the south, and everyone can read it. It is unbelievably cheap, many in the north. The information that the aristocrats seem to belong to "confidential" is publicly disseminated in the Principality of Cecil, including the price of food, the appointment and dismissal of bureaucrats, and the construction of new towns, which should be owned by the nobility. Let the civilians discuss here as long as they learn the basic literacy skills at school.

    The other people in the gang have probably not noticed this kind of newspaper, but when Victoria left the Rock Fortress and passed through the city of Kant, he was concerned that a "newsboy" at the time was selling the print along the road. The rising duke was ordered to buy a copy, and then she was deeply shocked by this thing.

    Her eyes quickly swept through the content of price, construction, and current affairs news, but she thought that before she left Pompeii, she wanted a difficult experience about the statistics of transit merchants.

    But compared to these contents, what the Duke is paying attention to is the commentary articles on current affairs in the newspaper.

    "Maggie... Do you know? If we have this in our hands, we don''t have to think about whether the aristocrats and the citizens support the case when the Crown Prince of Wales is crowned." Victoria raised the newspaper in his hand, and the tone was full of helplessness. "We even People in the East can start to doubt their lords and princes."

    ¡°Do you want to give something similar in St. Sunil... or the Holy Spirit Plain?¡±

    Victoria¡¯s voice is full of exhaustion: ¡°It¡¯s useless, our people are illiterate and the Holy Spirit¡¯s plains and the aristocrats of the king¡¯s capital will not allow the farmers to let go of their gimmicks and read and literate. After they understand the truth, they will question them.¡±

    She only said half of it, but the rest did not say it: If she didn''t see a lot of information about Lu''an City, her own thoughts were similar to those of the king and the plain nobility...

    No, it would be better to say that once the kings and the aristocrats in the plains knew what happened in Lu¡¯an City, they would not even dare to let the people read the words.

    A breeze blew from the side, Victoria stopped talking to Maggie, she looked at the corner of the room and nodded slightly: "The dark crow, you are back."

    A figure wearing black soft leather came out of the air. Once belonged to Francis II, the royal defender "The Dark Crow", now obeyed by the Duke of the Regent, bowed to Victoria: "The Duke, there is no building around this building." The same."

    "It seems that our founding hero is bright and upright," Victoria nodded, but couldn''t help but look at the "newspaper" from the hand. Then she looked at the Royal Shadow Guard not far away. "Is there something to explore?"

    "It seems that there are another group of visitors in this city besides us. I heard that they are a group of businessmen, but they live somewhere away from the ''castle''. The middle has to cross the post. We are worried that if we find it, we will not go. Check out."

    ¡°A group of businessmen...¡± Victoria said faintly, as if he was talking to himself. ¡°The rumored founding hero really likes ''business''... he relies on the power of merchants to rise rapidly.¡±

    The dark crow bowed his head: "Would you like to track down the merchants?"

    "No, it¡¯s not wise to alarm the other guests of the owner," Victoria shook his head, then his eyes suddenly fell on the shoulders of the dark crows, and the voice turned a little cold. "In addition, you have already been discovered."

    "... ah?!" The dark crow was surprised, and then noticed the mistress''s sight. The royal film guard immediately turned around and finally noticed a little strangeness at the back of the shoulder. He reached for the hand and the result was in the skin. A small piece of paper was found in the gap of A.

    Seeing the contents of the note, the royal film suddenly changed his face:

    "Hey, take a walk? The goddess of the shadow goddess stays."

    The "Duke of the Duke" was immediately kneeling on the ground, with shyness and a trembling in his voice. "I... I care about it..."

    A blood-curing ice cone seems to have formed behind his neck. The Royal Shadow Guard feels that his nerves and blood are getting colder a little bit, but in the next second, the feeling of deep bones will recede like a tide. He heard the voice of the Duke of the Duke coming from the front: "Get up."

    The dark crow came out with a cold sweat. When he got up, he stood up. The Victoria opposite him sighed: "Granden Cecil has trained Ansu''s first royal defenders, and he will have the strongest beside him. The shadow master works for you, you are not an opponent and it is normal. After all the hidden actions after the cancellation, the shadow master who did not show up just gave us a warning this time, but when Cecil¡¯s big mouth is open, I¡¯m afraid Not just a warning."

    The dark crow breathed a sigh of relief, although he wanted to say that he should know the "dark goddess prostitute" who left a note on him. The other party is not a shadow master. When the front is hit, it is probably stronger than the goose. But as a normal-minded adult, he now wants the hostess to overestimate the power of the half-elf...

    "Since you have been discovered, do something else," Victoria continued. "You leave the city first, and the second batch of our team officially enters the city, and then you are in the city of Cecil. Where you are allowed to visit, I want you to focus on three things."

    "Please tell me."

    "When you see how Cecil manages the ''people'', find out why their efficiency is so high; observe what the ordinary people here are talking about most often on weekdays, and understand what the Principality of Cecil is in their eyes. In the end, observing their market, I want you and other filmmakers to record everything they sell on the market, including the approximate price changes, and then inquire about the origin of those things and the daily sales. There is a way for them to manage the market."

    "Yes."

    The shadow of the dark crow disappeared into the air. After a moment, Maggie looked at her mistress: "You finally mentioned the market of the Cecils... Are you trying to understand how the business of the Duke of Cecil works?"

    "This is one of the purposes," Victoria nodded. "But it''s more important to understand how strong the Duke of Cecil was after laying this land. We are going from the Rock Fortress to Cecil City. All the routes are Being planned, what we can see is also the planned market, which is the only means for us to understand other parts of the South."

    How many cars are there in the Duke of Gaowen, how many ships are there, how many cities have been completely controlled by him, and how many areas are directly connected to the roads of Cecil City. How many gold coins are flowing on this land every day, and these coins can be raised again? How many troops... These things can be estimated from the market.

 Chapter 526ï¼š A deal

    After the welcoming banquet, Gao Wen did not immediately follow up with Victoria or Veronica, but let these guests rest in the "Autumn Palace", or follow the reception staff arranged by him to visit some places, he gave The reason is that he hopes that the guests will be able to understand the land as much as possible and take a rest in these days to alleviate the exhaustion accumulated by such a long journey. With this justification, he has dried the guests for three days.

    Victoria did not waste these three days. During these three days, she did everything possible to understand everything about Cecil, from the daily lifestyle of people to the sporadic intelligence of the Cecil army, from the market to the surrounding products. There are limited channels of contact, and she has not let go of any opportunities that will help her understand the land.

    Until the fourth day, she finally waited for Gao Wen¡¯s news.

    In the study of the Lord''s House, Victoria Wilder sat on a single sofa for the guests. She looked curiously at the place where Gaowen was working on the weekdays. The sights swept through the shelves and decorative armor. Finally, it falls on a huge map: the map is hung on one side of the wall, between the two bookshelves, which depicts the entire territory of Ansu, and even draws a part of the newly dumped soil and Tifeng, Shenglong Principality. The land of the Ogure tribe, which is the most exquisite and detailed map that Victoria has ever seen. It not only accurately marks all the mountains and rivers, but also marks a large number of numbers used to describe the distance...

    It is not uncommon for the lord to hang the map in the study, but it is not easy to hang such a precise map. The Duke¡¯s sight falls near the center of the map and stops at some point in the eastern part of the Holy Spirit Plain.

    She saw a striking red cross near the giant wooden crossing, and a line of notes next to the red cross: Ansu 736, the harvest month of the 43rd.

    It was the date of the last large-scale engagement between the rebels and the kings before the winter, and the time and place were not bad.

    "It seems to be very interesting to my map? The girl at Wilde?"

    Gao Wen¡¯s voice suddenly came from the side, awakening Victoria from a brief thought. She saw the founding father entering the room and sitting on the other sofa next to her.

    "Betty, prepare tea, and send it to the study." After the seat, Gao Wen waved to the little maid standing by the door, and then turned to Victoria. "I hope that I have not been delayed for too long. The new Principality is always busy."

    "Of course, I can imagine how busy you are every day," Victoria succumbs to Gao Weng, although he is the guardian of the Duke, but the huge gap in her generation still makes her always pay attention to even such informal occasions. Etiquette, then she looked up again and looked at the huge map. "...you have a very good cartographer, and you seem to be very concerned about the situation outside the South?"

    "The Cecils hope to live a peaceful life, but the outside world will not be as pragmatic as we hoped, and we will pay more attention to the external situation." Gao Wen smiled. "And you are not Are you concerned about the situation here?"

    The members of the gang were walking around the city. Of course, the open things were unstoppable. Victoria did not intend to cover up. She just nodded slightly. "This land is very mysterious to us. Since the beginning of autumn, the whole The Southland is equivalent to being hidden in the fog for Wangdu, which is of course curious."

    The little maid Betty came to refreshment and began to fill the guests with tea. Taking advantage of this opportunity, Victoria turned the topic straight to the direction of his concern: "Duke Cecil, how do you see this civil war in Ansu? ?"

    Gao Wen kept smiling and looked at Victoria and said: "I am sorry to see that the descendants of the old friends will actually make this situation, but if you want to ask me who I support in this civil war. I can only say that I don''t support anyone."

    This can be said to be the expected answer. Victoria¡¯s expression is unchanged, but he continues to say: ¡°War is not provoked by us. No one in Silver Fort hopes that Ansu will split. From the sudden rebellion in the east, we have been very passive.¡±

    "Ah, ''It¡¯s his first move''. He heard that Herbie said that Rebecca often complained when he was fighting with a man." Gao Wenyang started. "You know, until the winter, Rebecca often suffers from disaster. I was taught, so you should be thankful, thank you Charlie, Snow, Anthony and Evans. They didn''t come back with me. Otherwise, you have to worry about not only the girl in the civil war, but when you arrive. Do you want to explain to Snowveld the first move of the children of Anthony Loren and Charlie Moen?"

    All explanations and negotiating scripts prepared by Victoria in advance are invalid.

    She has not been able to communicate with people who are enough to be their elders for nearly two decades. In this respect, her experience is even better than Rebecca who played twice a month.

    Fortunately, her head is smarter than Rebecca, and after a brief mistake, she reorganized the language: "...I understand that you and the founders of the kingdom created this country not to let us kill each other. The civil war will definitely make you feel bad, but the situation has developed to this way. The war is not to stop. We can''t hand over the country to a prince who is a prince and a swearing swearing kingdom. I think the east will not be so easy. The local war will continue, and the power of Ansu will become weaker during the war. At the same time, we all know that Tifeng is waiting for you, waiting for the Ansuo to clean the last drop of blood. ""

    Gao Wen looked at Victoria''s eyes: "Very good, you can at least realize that there is a Titan next to it, so in order to end the war as soon as possible and end the war in a way that meets your expectations, what do you think of?"

    Victoria indulged for a moment, then said what Gao Wen expected: "The position of the king can not continue to be vacant."

    Gao Wen adjusted his sitting position and leaned back on the back of the sofa: "Wales of Wales?"

    "...French Francis had appointed Edmund as the heir and made an oath in front of the ancestors, but now the oath is obviously obsolete. Ansu needs a king and needs to be a whole again. His Royal Highness is the only candidate. "Victon paused. She looked at every change in Gao Wen''s expression and continued to say slowly. "We hope to have the Welsh Moen as the new king. This is the common wish of the North and the West Duke."

    She was concerned about Gao Wen''s expression changes, but Gao Wen''s expression did not change. The founding Duke just maintained that kind of faint smile, listened like an outsider, and did not express his opinion until she said it for a long time.

    Gao Wen thus calmed the atmosphere for two minutes, and then suddenly broke the silence: "Victoria, is the secret silver vow in the winter castle?"

    The heart of the Duke¡¯s heart stopped a beat in an instant, and although her face remained as usual, the tension in her eyes did not escape Govin¡¯s eyes.

    There is no fluctuation in Gao Wen¡¯s heart: as he had expected a long time ago, as a founding hero who shrouded the aura, Ansu¡¯s nobles did not mind hanging him on the wall, writing in the book, engraved in the stone. On, even on the altar, but they will definitely mind the hero of this founding king sitting on the throne

    Because the heroes on the stone on the books on their walls can be fake, but the one on the throne is true.

    But he didn''t expect the usefulness of the emergency agreement of 700 years ago. He just mentioned it and then continued to say: "Do you think Wales will be a qualified king?"

    "He will," Victoria said, still circling the contents of the secret silver vow. She replied very cautiously. "Hid Royal Highness is not as sharp as Edmund, but he has inherited his father''s stability and integrity. Only such a king can heal the wounds of the peace after the end of the civil war, restore the country as soon as possible, and after experiencing the trauma of war, people will also want to welcome a gentle king who will support His Royal Highness."

    "But this is not enough for you to change the situation between the East and the East. I know your thoughts, hold a king, get orthodox, get more support from the nobility, let the people courage, the idea is good, and probably there is A little effect, but don''t forget, there is also a qualified Crown Prince in Dongjing, and in the past two decades, the Crown Prince has been one of the more deeply rooted people. Even if you let Wales be crowned in advance, Dongjing can also Immediately set up a new king and pull the situation back to the previous state."

    "But if you can support His Royal Highness, then the new king''s orthodoxy will be greatly strengthened, and the aristocrats and the public who will fall to the royal family will have more," Victoria couldn''t help but say, "Your attitude is crucial..."

    "Let me openly support one of Charlie Moen''s sons to kill another son?" Gao Wen knocked on the small table in the middle of the two sofas. "You should understand that it is very difficult for me to express myself in this civil war." ""

    Victoria knows that Gao Wen is not unable to express his position, he just does not want to.

    The founding duke is a cautious and radical coexistence. He is now cautious because he does not trust the king at all but he does not seem to trust the rebel forces in the east.

    This is already the best situation that was originally expected.

    "Then you mean..." The Duke looked at Gao Wen''s eyes and asked him.

    "I don''t object to the coronation of Wales," Gao Wen said without hesitation. "But if I want to admit that he is a king, he must at least come up with the merits of being a king."

    Having said that, he paused a little.

    "And as for the girl of the Mithril contract in the winter castle, you can safely put it away, I don''t plan to use it."

    It was not until this sentence came out that Victoria Verde was really relieved.

    Govin Cecil did not explicitly support either the royal family or the East, but at least he did not intend to be a king.

    In this way, at least Ansu does not have to face another civil war.

    After determining Gao Wen¡¯s attitude, the Duke¡¯s heart settled down, and according to the plan she had made before departure, she began to seek greater support from Gao Wen here: ¡°Thank you for your understanding but if You can give the king more support, then the end of the civil war may be even earlier. As you just said, just letting the underdog of Wales not fundamentally change the current situation in Ansu, Wang ** And the **** balance of the East... must be broken."

    "I have already said that I am just ''no objection to the coronation of Wales''," Gao Wen interrupted Victoria. "I will not openly support any party to this civil war, and to be honest, the South has just experienced a In the war, my army needs rest, my people need to recuperate, and we can''t afford it."

    This is a well-founded reason, and Victoria can''t think of a place to refute.

    But after a moment of silence, Gao Wen suddenly spoke again: "However, as a friend of Charlie, I can''t sit down and watch his kingdom."

    Victoria¡¯s eyes were slightly enlarged: ¡°You mean...¡±

    "I am willing to provide some help in other fields, except for the military," Gao Wen said unhurriedly, "such as weapons and armor..."

 Chapter 527ï¼š Reach

    Weaponry?

    When I heard Gao Wen, Victoria couldn¡¯t help but move.

    The situation did not exceed expectations, and everything was as short as she had speculated in these days.

    In the past three days, Victoria has used various methods to investigate the situation in the South. Although she has no direct access to the staff of the Administrative Office and has no way to leave the city, she has access to the Cecil market. I can touch their newspapers, hear the sounds of the streets, and even see two magic projections. The Cecils call this kind of magic called "program". From these publicly disseminated information, she can reason a lot of usefulness. s things.

    Cecil''s development is very fast, and the founding hero of Govin Cecil, who had experienced the Gangster period, seems to be using his knowledge from 700 years ago to build this land. He has opened several amazing projects. This includes redistributing the entire population of the South and building several new towns at the same time, and such a large-scale project will undoubtedly require amazing wealth to support.

    The new Principality of Cecil should be already financially nervous. This is the conclusion that Victoria has inferred in the investigations of these days.

    Before arriving in the South, she had been thinking about what to use to appease and woo the "recognition" of the founding father from the royal family, or that all the "orthodox certification" from the contemporary aristocracy was The Duke of the orthodox source is meaningless, but after knowing that Cecil¡¯s finances may be tense, she believes she has found the best ¡°gift¡±.

    And after seeing the extraordinary equipment of the Cecil, she did have a great interest in those things. She just didn¡¯t know how to take the initiative to open up in this regard, but now it seems...there is a need for both sides. It is the best situation.

    "You should have seen my army and seen the re-armed meteorite fortress." Gao Wen looked at the changes in Victoria''s eyes that were undetectable by ordinary people, knowing that the other party was already thinking in his own direction, he converges. With an unbearable smile in my heart, I continued to say one by one. "At the beginning of the Principality, my army was only able to protect this land. But the weapons we prepared to deal with the war have a lot of surplus. Those are high-quality extraordinary armed I must be very helpful to Wang Guojun."

    "This is no doubt," Victoria said immediately. "East people can fight for good warfare. Our soldiers can hardly fight against it, but if there is a strong weapon, the situation will be different from the present..."

    "That would be better," Gao Wen nodded, but then the front turned. "But the extraordinary armed forces are different from the ordinary swords. The Cecil family is expensive to build them. I can''t send them for free. Give Wang Guojun."

    Victoria has no surprises about this: "Of course, extraordinary armed forces have always been scarce. If you can buy with money, it is already a good thing. But I want to know, what weapons can you sell to Wang Guojun, and how many?"

    Gao Wen smiled and stood up: "Follow me, I think the actual display will make you more impressive."

    Victoria followed Govin''s footsteps. They left the lord''s house and took the magic guide to leave the administrative area directly. After a long drive, the surrounding buildings gradually became sparse, and several sentry towers appeared in the field of vision.

    They came to the weapons test site in the northeast of the city.

    After getting off the bus, Victoria couldn''t help but look back at the transportation that he had just taken. It was a very convenient and fast thing, especially on the battlefield. It was not as shocked as a horse, but also had a strong outer casing and huge Strength, if you install a cannon on the car, arrange archers and javelin throwers, or use them to transport food and grass... how much better?

    In the thought, a young knight has already arrived in front of Gao Wen and Victoria. This is Philip who is informed in advance to prepare for the test site: "Two adults, everything is ready."

    Gao Wen indicated that Philip had led the way, and Victoria temporarily converged on his mind. With the accompanying staff, she followed Gao Wen and the young knight and soon came to an open space with soldiers guarded in advance.

    She saw a soldier walk in front of Gao Wen, and the soldier held a long wooden box in his hand. After the wooden box was opened, there was a one-handed hand with a dark blue blade and beautiful appearance without losing momentum. Long sword.

    She had seen this sword in the hands of the female knight named Margarita, and she was impressed with it.

    "This is an extraordinary armed weapon with the power of fire. We call it a melted sword." Gao Wen picked up the long sword and waved it twice. Then he pressed a certain organ on the hilt in front of Victoria. The sword immediately There was a very slight humming sound, and its blade quickly turned red. The air near the Jianfeng moment showed a visible distortion. This made Victoria realize the amazing heat on the blade. "If you See, its high-heat blade is its power source. In the normal case of cutting, it can easily cut off any ordinary sword. It can also cut off light and medium-sized metal armor. When dealing with heavy armor units, the effect may be Not so good, but its heat can constantly heat the armor of the heavy armor, and the lethality is still fatal."

    Victoria got closer. She took the sword from Gao Wen and felt the amazing heat from the latter, but she even felt the magic of the automatic operation inside the sword: "Is there no magical demand for the user?"

    "Yes, this is a self-sustaining and superb armor. As long as it is trained, ordinary people can use it."

    Self-sustaining super-armed is the most expensive of the extraordinary armed!

    "It¡¯s no wonder that the Southland Aristocratic Coalition is not your opponent," Victoria said with amazement at the deadly and beautiful weapon in his hand. "If ordinary soldiers can also equip magical weapons, any army will become terrible... The sword, what is the value?"

    Gao Wen looked at Victoria''s reaction satisfactorily and said a price that made the other person stunned: "As long as twenty Ansu round gold coins or seventeen shield gold coins."

    Victoria¡¯s surprise is not too expensive, but too cheap! !

    Twenty gold coins to buy a sword, if it is a common sword, of course, it is very expensive, because the steel sword without magic power is worth two or three gold coins at most, even if it comes from the hands of famous craftsmen, the price is not more than four gold coins. But if it is an extraordinary weapon... twenty gold coins are sometimes not enough money!

    A long sword with the simplest sharp enchantment can be fired to hundreds of gold coins, and the price of the sword with elemental power will even double, and in many cases, even if you have money, you may not be able to Buying the extraordinary armed forces that meet the requirements. Because they can create magic weapons, they are all extraordinary people who are detached. The extraordinary people themselves are not short of money. They want to ask them to build weapons. In addition to money, they must have sufficient status and status.

    But in Cecil, a long sword with the power of elements only needs twenty gold coins... and the sword is still in mass production.

    "Is this price not suitable?"

    Gao Wen¡¯s voice woke up Victoria, and she shook her head. ¡°No, it¡¯s actually a lot cheaper than I thought.¡±

    ¡°Cheap is because it has certain flaws,¡± Gao Wen laughed. ¡°You should already know that many of Cecil¡¯s extraordinary armed forces are mass-produced, but to mass produce something with magic, we must Make a compromise on quality. The power of this sword in your hands is no different from the real extraordinary weapon in normal use, but the magic capacitor buried in the hilt will be damaged after a while, then it becomes a piece. Ordinary weapons."

    "No wonder it would be so cheap..." Victoria showed a stunned appearance, and then couldn''t help but ask, "After the magical organs in the hilt are damaged?"

    "It can be replaced in order to make up for the defects in quality. Many of its components can be removed and replaced," Gao Wen said with a smile. "You can rest assured that the magic mechanism is cheaper, the new magic capacitor is only a round gold coin, and if you are worried If the ordinary soldiers change badly, the other key structures of the sword will be damaged. You can send them back. We will help you for free."

    "As long as a gold coin?" Victoria confirmed, and after receiving a positive reply, she could not help but breathe a sigh of relief.

    It seems... very cost-effective? Although the constant replacement of the magical organs may require a lot of money for a long time, it is still too cheap to buy a real sword.

    After that, more weapons samples that could be used for sale were sent to Gao Wen and Victoria.

    Gao Wen ordered the soldiers to demonstrate those weapons on the spot, and he introduced the same in the same place:

    "This is a thermal ray gun that emits hot rays. Although the range is much shorter than ordinary hot rays, it is less than a hundred meters, but it has already surpassed many bows and arrows, and the power is not comparable to bows and arrows. Of course, it is also cheap. The mass production is extremely armed, its focus array is very easy to damage. You are a mage, you should know that this is unavoidable. But you also worry differently, focusing array is also very cheap..."

    "Crystal grenade, the power is reliable, this does not have to worry about the service life, it is a consumable in itself, but it is definitely cheaper than the bursting reel and easy to carry."

    "Magic armor, excellent defenses are equally important for soldiers, and I believe that you don''t want soldiers who are armed with a lot of gold coins to die easily on the battlefield. This armor comes with a variety of effective enchantments, the power of the chest. The core allows it to run for four hours, which is enough for most battles. Its various enchantments are generated by relying on the rune base in the slots of the armor, in other words, replacing the rune base or Increasing or decreasing the rune base can change the magic resistance of the armor, which can cope with the very complex battlefield situation, regardless of the enemy, the soldiers can effectively fight against it."

    ¡°How much is this armor worth?¡± Victoria couldn¡¯t help but interrupt Gao Wen¡¯s words. On this armor, she saw a distinctive design idea. Although she did not know that this design idea was called ¡°modularity¡±, But this does not prevent her from having a great interest in the magic armor.

    "Free." Gao Wen said two words with a faint smile.

    Victoria thought that he had an auditory hallucination: "Free... Free?!"

    "Yes, armor is free, because it has different combinations, it is not easy to price, so we only sell rune substrates, Wang Guojun can order certain kinds of rune substrates according to demand, as long as you buy three kinds, armor can As a free gift, if you buy a complete set of rune substrates, you can also attach three crystal grenades."

    Victoria feels that he has heard a lot of unheard of words from Gao Wenkou, but the meaning of these words is not difficult to understand, just need some thinking to keep up with the rhythm of Gao Wen, she tried to keep up with this rhythm, and then feel... seems Still very suitable?

    Everything is reasonable. The Cecils have indeed achieved the mass production of extraordinary armed forces, but their mass production is costly. The price is that the quality of weapons cannot be compared with the real superb armed forces. They always have such a key. Parts can be easily damaged and then have to be replaced, but the price of those parts is not very high...

    Victoria indulged and then asked: "How many sets of equipment can you provide? A set of weapons armor, not counting those crystallized grenade."

    Gao Wen estimated the efficiency of the production line and the existing inventory, and said a conservative figure: "Before spring, 10,000 sets are no problem."

    Million...

    This is how big Victoria lived, and for the first time I heard the use of this unit to describe the number of extraordinary armed forces.

    She felt her heart pounding, and the role that the 10,000 sets of armed forces created could play a role in her mind, but after the initial agitation, she immediately realized how huge it would be. a sum of money.

    The superior arms of the Cecils are indeed very cheap in terms of unit price, and they are almost a fraction of the normal super-armed forces, but...

    Their quantity unit is "10,000".

    This number is terrible.

    And this has not yet calculated the cost of subsequent replacement of those vulnerable parts and maintenance. Although there is no exact data yet, Victoria instinctively feels that it is also a lot of money.

    "We''re afraid... there aren''t so many gold coins," Victoria said with some embarrassment. She was a bit embarrassed at first, but considering that her elders were in front of her, she was dispelled as a junior, and she bluntly stated the current status of Wang Guojun. Difficulties, "The Eastern Rebels occupied one of the richest areas on the plains of the Holy Spirit, and the wars of the past six months have consumed a large reserve of the Royal Army."

    "This way..." Gao Wen showed a trace of embarrassment. He frowned and thought for a few minutes. When Victoria couldn¡¯t help but open his mouth, he sighed long. "But What I am talking about is already the cost price. You should know that magic materials and wizards are not falling from the sky... So, you can use half of the gold coins and half of the raw materials to get rid of them. Is that okay?"

    Victoria blinks: "Half of the gold and half of the raw materials?"

    "Iron ore, crystal ore, copper, quartz... These common materials can be used to offset the purchase price according to the market price," Gao Wen said. "This is the biggest concession I can make. I want to send the superb arms of mountains. On the battlefield of the Holy Spirit Plain, they are all built with resources from the South."

    Victoria pondered, and quickly calculated all the data in her mind. She could only estimate whether the kingdom could bear such a still striking cost. After finally filling in some of the taxes and minerals in the northern part, she finally made up. enough.

    For Ansu.

    "Complete."

 Chapter 528ï¼š Another business

    This is a huge expense.

    But it is worth it.

    Victoria carefully looked at the one-handed sword in his hand. This is the gift that Gao Wen gave her after the formal signing of the contract. The sword is almost exactly the same as every sabre she saw on the Cecil warrior. The difference is that the family emblem of Cecil was erased on the hilt and replaced with the clan of the Wilder family in the North.

    It is very sophisticated, with rigid lines and meticulous patterns, and the surface is almost invisible. As a mass production equipment, it is even better than the weapons of the Royal Knights, and there are thousands of them. The weapon that is exactly the same as it is not bad.

    This sense of uniformity made Victoria feel a kind of "power."

    This must not be the best weapon of Cecil, because no one will be stupid enough to take out the arms of the bottom of the box for money, but this is at least better than the weapon that Wang Guojun is now at hand. This is enough.

    Looking at the eyes of the North Duke, who was holding a one-handed sword into consideration, Gao Wen¡¯s mind could not help but reveal the memory from Gao Wen Cecil. He thought of the first generation of the northern Dagong Snow. Wilder, the powerful mage had a long conversation with Gavin Cecil during his last visit to the South.

    At that time, the system of the Duke of the Four Kingdoms was established. The Central Kingdom and the Four Principalities were working together to build Ansu. The Duke of the North asked a question that seemed strange at that time: If one day, the kingdom¡¯s greatest threat is no longer outside. The magic tide, but the four guards of the Duke itself, what should I do?

    Snow? Wilde is keen on studying history, especially the aristocratic history of the Gangster Empire. He may have seen some hidden dangers from the four-duke system of the four kingdoms at that time. Unfortunately, Gao Wen of the year, Cecil Didn''t give him any answers. Three days later, Gao Wen Cecil died on the battlefield.

    Gao Wen came back to God. He looked at Victoria and seemed to ask the question very casually: "Do you think that the crisis in Ansu will end because of the end of the civil war?"

    "If we win, then it will," Victoria looked up, as if to state the factual tone. "Wale? Moen is the orthodox heir to the royal family. As long as the kingdom can defeat the rebel army in the east, then the Ansu nobles must Will reunite, as long as the nobility reunited, Ansu will once again become a whole, and the crisis will naturally be solved."

    "...I understand," Gao Wen nodded. "So let''s go back to the city first."

    Victoria blinked, and there was a hint of confusion under the calm face. She felt a slight disappointment from Gao Wen¡¯s subtle expression, but then she felt that it might be an illusion. She looked at the other side and had already left, there was no After asking, I went to the magic guide next to the two steps and pointed to the car and asked: "Duke Cecil, what do you call the magic guide... also sell?"

    Gao Wen stopped and looked at Victoria a little unexpectedly, then revealed a smile: "I will sell it sooner or later, but not now, we can''t make that much, at least for half a year. And if you want to buy a magic If you are guiding the car, it is best to repair the kingdom road after going back."

    Victoria bowed his head deeply: "I will, the road is the lifeblood of the kingdom. When the snow melts, my first thing is to rebuild the kingdom avenue."

    After returning to the lord''s office, Victoria quickly left and left. She wanted to return to the autumn palace to calculate how much the kingdom army could now pay for the armament, and Gao Wen did not stop at the lord''s house. He quickly took the opportunity. Got the magic guide waiting at the door, and ordered the driver to go to the merchant area.

    The mechanical vibration came from the chassis of the car. Sitting in the magic car that was slightly beyond the style of the times, Gao Wen sighed softly, and the seat next to him suddenly burst into a shadow. The figure of amber appears from the shadows.

    "The female duke seems to be very painful." Amber blinked, though she didn''t know where she had been secretly observing it before, but this guy obviously had been wandering around Gaowen. "She is afraid not to be prepared as a dowry." Money is stuck in it."

    "That is a lot of money. Even if half of it can be converted by materials, it is beyond the capacity of St. Sunil''s treasury. Victoria still chooses to accept it. It seems that she really hopes that this civil war can end as soon as possible. I hope that Wang Guojun can Win as soon as possible."

    "There is no soft heart when you don''t see your money." Amber opened his mouth. "I really have to go. It is also your junior, and it is also a good person as a nobleman. As a result, you even have a discount. Don''t fight."

    Gao Wen glanced at the amber and said slowly: "...the kingdom can''t save Ansu."

    Those gold coins can only be used slowly in the hands of the kingdom to fill the battlefield on the plains of the Holy Spirit. Instead of letting them consume nothing, let them become the gears and levers of the magical industry.

    Amber blinked, then touched his chin: "What are you doing now?"

    "Going to meet another group of people who can''t save Ansu."

    The magic car passed through the administrative district of Cecil City, crossed the ring road, and soon came to the merchant area on the west side of the city. It was not long before it stopped in front of a tall new building.

    Cecil¡¯s merchant hall is dedicated to the place where the giants are welcome.

    Behind a window on the second floor of the building, the young aristocrat with short brown hair quietly watched the movement on the street. After seeing the magic car approaching, he stepped back and left the window.

    There are a few other people in the room, who are dressed in fine silk or velvet clothes, with brooch or mechanical pocket watches, all look like businessmen, but from their extremely vigilant and fierce eyes and gestures, It can be judged that these people are not just as simple as businessmen.

    One of them saw the young brown-haired man leave the window and stood up and asked: "Young master, what''s the situation outside?"

    "Don''t worry, it''s him," the brown-haired young man nodded and said quietly. "With only one follower, you should come up soon."

    A few people in the room relaxed slightly, then came to the door near the brown-haired young man and waited quietly.

    After a while, footsteps came...

    In the room of the merchant''s hall, Gao Wen saw the special guests.

    In the past three days, he has let Victoria and other kings visit the market, visit the streets of the city, visit all the arranged places, and he is not idle. What he is doing is to contact these special guests. .

    The door was closed behind him, and Gao Wen looked at the brown-haired young man in front of him and nodded slightly: "The Marquis of Berk, it seems that you have followed my advice and did not run around."

    The eldest son of the young black-haired young man, Silas Loren, Becky Loren bent down and saluted Gao Wen as a younger generation. Others also bowed, and after the ceremony, this was just over twenty. Young people who have reached the middle ages can''t help but say: "It''s not good to stay in the room."

    "It¡¯s more trouble to leave the room," Gao Wen took amber and sat down on the sofa in the middle of the room, watching Belk Loren, who also sat in front of his own eyes. "The heirs of the Duke of the East appeared in the city of Cecil. This is not a good signal, and I believe that Victoria will be happy to take this opportunity to make Silas Loren lose his beloved son and you can beat her."

    Berk slightly moved awkwardly. Although he wanted to control his expression, his efforts in this area were obviously not as good as those of Victoria: "You received the messenger sent by Wang Du in the lord''s house, but let We are hiding between businessmen, is this... expressing your attitude?"

    Gao Wen couldn''t help but laugh. He looked at the young man in front of him. Belk is a good boy. He is polite, talented and smart. But obviously he is too arrogant and inexperienced. He is not very capable of mastering the skills of dealing with people, but Considering his age, there is no way to compare him to the Duke of the North: "Frankly speaking, the so-called Wang Guojun and Dong Jingjun are the same in my opinion. It is not necessary for the junior fight to call the parents out. Wrong, but considering the geographical location, the connection between the South and the Holy Spirit Plain is obviously much stronger than that of the East, and their visit has been published since long ago."

    Speaking of this, he paused and then said: "And as for you... I have a limited trust in you, this is only in the love of Anthony Loren."

    "Excuse me, but you will see it sooner or later, we really want to save this kingdom," Belk said with a serious face. "The aristocrats who indulged in peace in the plains of the Holy Spirit are not aware of the crisis. They I can''t see the changes in Tifeng, and I can''t see the changes in the world. They only know the feast of the night and the last copper coin in the civilians, but we know

    "Tifeng is reforming the land system, is promoting education, is developing technology, reorganizing the army, opening up new land, their civilians have been able to eat meat once a week, and our people have not enough black bread in winter. Even Ansu It¡¯s hard to catch up with Tifeng now, and our only way out is to quickly bring Ansu¡¯s power into the hands of a powerful new king, and let Tifeng avoid it, even if it¡¯s only ten years or even five years, we There are still opportunities..."

    Gao Wen interrupted this passionate young man: "Edmund is your ''powerful new king'' in your mouth?"

    "Prince Edmund has vision and appeal," Berk Loren said very earnestly, and there is no lack of admiration in his tone. "He tried the arable reward law, the road construction bill, the commercial bill, and the farm system in the east. All have produced results, as long as the Holy Spirit Plains will send a good aristocrat to take a look, they will also realize who is the qualified king, but they obviously do not dare."

    It seems that the young Marquis did not know the connection between Prince Edmund and the end of all things. I don¡¯t know that the truth about the death of Francis II may be that he is acting superbly, deliberately pretending not to know?

    Gao Wen didn''t care if Berk knew or didn''t know anything. He patiently waited for the other party to finish. Then he nodded. "I probably know some because I know this. I am willing to try to give you some trust. Only the merchants of the Principality are allowed to go to the east to establish a trade route. You know, I have been lying in the grave for seven hundred years, and the people I know who I trust are basically gone, even for anyone and power in this era. I have to re-understand the people of the past friends."

    Belk sat on the sofa and unconsciously rubbed his index finger knuckles. This seemed to be the subconscious movement when he organized the vocabulary: "Yes, my father and I understand this... Mr. Cod left us I was deeply impressed that the pharmacy he brought was exactly what we needed. My father sent me over, and it was just to talk to you about this..."

    "We talked about this issue two days ago," Gao Wen nodded. "I know what you mean. You have a huge drug gap, so you not only want to order a large amount of alchemicals, but you also want to buy a factory. Equipment, I also want Cecil to train you to train a group of people who operate the machine... To be honest, you are asking for a lot of things."

    "We have no choice," Berk Lauren said.

    The young Marquis knew that what he was asking for was a sensitive "technical fundamental" that was difficult for the Duke of Cecil to agree to. However, before the departure, Prince Edmund explained to him the necessity of all these alchemicals. The things that survive or die in the military cannot be always controlled by people. Only by letting the east have the production capacity, can we ensure that we will not fall into a passive situation after the sudden interruption of the supply of pharmaceuticals in the south.

    The negotiations two days ago were the deadlock on this issue, but today the Duke of Cecil has come again, which means that there is still some talk about this issue.

    Gao Wen quietly thought that it seemed to be very entangled and hesitant. The amber next to it couldn¡¯t help but say: "Our machine is only costly to study. It is knowledge, but it can''t be bought with money... ..."

    Gao Wen sneaked a thumb on Amber, his face full of seriousness: "But the East is always part of Ansu."

    "But if we help them build the factory, they will go back and learn the technology directly, not only do they produce it, but also do not allow our syrup to enter the country?"

    Berk immediately said: "I swear by the family blood, the East will not do such a violation of the spirit of the Cavaliers, Prince Edmund explained before I set off, we set up our own factory just to prepare for the unexpected, we still It is an alchemy agent that needs to be in the South."

    Gao Wen did not believe in Edmund¡¯s promise, but he nodded in trust and said: "I want to believe in you."

    Then he turned his head again: "But I want to protect the interests of the South and protect the interests of my business loyalists. So if I want to establish a pharmaceutical factory in the East, I have a condition: the businessman I must design must be associated with you. Building a factory."

    ¡°Jointly building a factory?¡±

    "Yes, half of the cost, build together, manage the factory together, and the benefits should be equally divided. The business representatives in the South will protect the core technology from leaking in the process, and will also provide technical guidance to you. This is me. The biggest concession that can be accepted."

    Belk indulged, then got up and talked with a few people around him in a low-key and quick way.

    After a moment, he returned to his seat: "...I agree, on this matter I can represent the will of my father and Prince Edmund."

    Gao Wen smiled: "Good, then we have to recalculate the price..."

    When the final price was estimated, the young Marquis fell into horror.

    "so much?!"

    ¡°Isn''t this normal?¡± Gao Wen spread his hand. ¡°If it is easy to establish an alchemy factory, I don¡¯t have to hesitate to do so today. And I have more than one factory to help you build. The quantity of the first batch of alchemy pharmacies you want to buy is equivalent to the sum of the traditional alchemy pharmacies produced in the entire past three years. Think about the price of traditional alchemy pharmacies, you will find that the current price is nothing. It is."

    "This...this is true," Belk once again rubbed his knuckles and his face looked distressed. "But... frankly, the price is a bit more than we expected."

    Gao Wen said faintly: "This is because you have made requests outside the plan."

    He then proposed a method that was previously described by Victoria: using materials to offset half of the cash.

    However, this time, Berk still showed a very difficult appearance.

    After all, the east is only the east. Although the army is strong, the proportion of the extraordinary in the army is much higher than that of the kingdom. However, from the perspective of the area of ??the territory, the population and the output of resources, it is impossible to occupy the plain of the Holy Spirit. - The Ogure tribal country is compared to the kingdom army supported by the trade line.

    Obviously, their "paying ability" is very problematic.

    Negotiations seem to be deadlocked, but Gao Wen suddenly broke the silence: "There is still a plan."

    The young Berk immediately raised his head: "What is your plan?"

    ¡°In the southwestern part of the East, near the triangle intersection of the South and the Dark Mountains, is there a section called the ''White Sand Hills''?¡± Gao Wen said slowly and unhurriedly, ¡°It is said that iron and copper are produced there. There are a small number of magical crystal veins."

    ¡°Would you like a white sand hill?¡± Belk widened his eyes and then immediately shook his head. ¡°I forgive me for refusing this. It¡¯s not yet developed, but it¡¯s a long-term mineral deposit in the east, and it¡¯s also A valuable territory in the east. It is too expensive to exchange a piece of permanent land for temporary alchemicals and factories."

    "I don''t plan to ask for it," Gao Wen interrupted Berk. "I only exploited it for five years. The south was exploited in the white sand hills for five years. Then there is still yours. According to the current situation, this civil war is in five. How can it be over after the year, when all the dust settles, we can just start to enter a new era."

    Looking at the serious expression on Gao Wen¡¯s face, the future successor of Dongjing, the young Marquis of Berk hesitated for a moment.

    Five years...

    He got up again and quickly discussed with his accompanying consultants and his subordinates.

    After a few minutes, he returned to Gao Wen again.

    It should not be mined.

    "We agreed."

 Chapter 529ï¼š Holy Light and Light

    On the way back to the lord''s house, Gao Wen still took a car with Amber, and looked at the merchant''s hall that was gradually disappearing outside the window. Miss Half Elf couldn''t help but pick it up: "The five-year mining right... It¡¯s hard to say Are you planning to dig up the mine in that place for five years?"

    "Excavation? Of course, it can''t be dug. Even if there are advanced mining machinery and Rebecca crystals to blow up the mountains, it is impossible to hollow out the white sand hills in five years." Gao Wen shook his head. "But I can at least guarantee five." During the year, the planned amount of mining in the East for 50 years was dug up, and if you do not consider any subsequent impact, direct destruction, this number will even double."

    Amber blinked and didn''t seem to know what to say for a while. After pondering for a long time, she suddenly asked: "To tell the truth, is this really good?"

    Gao Wen glanced at her: "How?"

    "...sell the weapons to the kingdom army, sell the alchemy pharmacy to the east, and make the civil war more and more out of control..."

    Gao Wen shook his head: "Even if I don''t sell it, do you think this civil war can be cleaned up?"

    "I don''t mean this," Amber scratched his hair. "I think it''s Ansu people who are dying now... don''t you care?"

    Facing the doubtful look of Amber, Gao Wen slowly spoke: "Frankly, I care, because those are the population, the precious population, but I don''t care because they are not Cecil, at least not yet. ¡±

    In this matter, Gao Wen does not intend to talk about conscience and morality, because he does act for the sake of profit, even if he is planning the interests of the entire South. His goal is the entire Ansu, but now he does not have this ability, so his only choice is to feed the industrial machine in the South as soon as possible. Even if this industrial machine wants to drink blood and meat, he is now the lord of the South. Not the king of Ansu.

    Judging from the inevitable situation in the future, Wang Guojun and the Dongjing Legion will be enemies sooner or later.

    On the other hand, he also exported a magical weapon and an alchemy pharmacy to Wang Guojun and Dong Jing. There is also a second layer of consideration: he wants to try to force Ansu to develop.

    The promotion of magical guidance technology in the south has brought a lot of experience and lessons. This piece of land is like a piece of white paper. After sweeping away the old nobility, you can let Gaowen splash ink. Even so, the magical technology developed here is not smooth. So if he wants to cover the entire Ansu with magic technology? How big is that one plan?

    Tifeng has been watching from the side, they just waited for the Ansu people to drain the last drop of blood. If one day the Ansu civil war ended and Gao Wen successfully controlled the land, then the Tifeng people would not give him time to let him slowly Development catches up with the gap, and in order to avoid the worst results, he will start to send Ansu to the magical industry train from now on, even if it is tied.

    As an industrial product, alchemy pharmacy and magical armor cannot exist alone. They need a complete industrial chain to support, just as Prince Edmund of the East realized the importance of factory and production technology before the departure of Berk. The aristocrats of Wangdu will soon realize that the magical industry is necessary to maintain an "industrial army." Traditional nobles may have narrow thinking, but they don''t think about it. They won''t allow their lifeline to be thoroughly mastered by Gao Wen.

    Magic energy armor and magic weapon need to be maintained, crystal grenade needs magic net charge, alchemy pharmacy needs factory production, and the factory also needs magic net, the magic net has built the foundation of the introduction of mining machine, there is mine machine With ample metal minerals, more machines can be built...

    Even if Wang Du and Dong Jing aristocrats don''t know how to build a complete magic chain industrial chain, they can at least lay a foundation. The weapons and potions that Gao Wen sold to them are a lasso wrapped in flower vines, beautiful and beautiful, but As long as they are in contact, it is very difficult to break free. Under the pressure of war, in order to keep the weapons and medicines flowing, in order to keep the machines used for maintenance and production running, they must also open the magic industry.

    Amber was silent for a while, and she didn''t know what to think about. When she arrived in the city center, she suddenly picked it up: "The person you counted is really unlucky. It is a loss to you. Thank you. Great grace..."

    "Do you think they can''t respond?" Gao Wen smiled and shook his head. "Everyone is not stupid."

    ......

    In the church, Wright, who was replaced by the priest''s robes, stood on the wooden preaching platform, facing the believers in the audience. He used a low and powerful voice to tell all kinds of knowledge about the light.

    "...the light will be motivated by the heart, and the more words and deeds that are similar to the light of the light, the more it will trigger a strong light...

    ¡°In the actual action, it is the most effective way to realize the teaching of the Holy Light. For those of us who follow the new teachings, the actual words and deeds are more effective than memorizing classics and repetitive rituals...¡±

    Wright stopped, and under the preaching platform, a tall, well-powered warrior-like man raised his hand: "The big priest, you said that the light will resonate with noble words and deeds, but the virtues have a constant standard?" I have been studying history recently, but I have seen that the concepts of ''moral'' and ''justice'' are always changing..."

    When the priest preached, he spoke and discussed it. This is impossible to see in the old church of the Light. However, it is the way of evangelism advocated by the ¡°Pure Orthodox Optics¡± (Protestantism). As long as the rules of the question are followed, everyone The Holy Light can be discussed and studied as a kind of researchable knowledge, which makes the Protestant church more like a learning institution than a place to perform religious rituals. This is what Light is happy to see.

    He nodded to the powerful man of Kong Wu and he knew each other. This is a white knight in the apprenticeship. In addition to hammering martial arts and fighting with beasts, the greatest hobby of this brave soldier is reading books, and only this The new priest of Wenwu and Wuquan can be so keenly aware of the need to explain in the doctrine: "The moral standards will change. In ancient times, the greatest virtues were related to food, and today''s moral standards include loyalty, Honesty, credit, courage, etc., the words and deeds used to embody these qualities have also been changing with the times, so we should have a concept of ''public morality'', to meet the most recognized morality, to fight for the group, in order to meet The true meaning of the light."

    "...So why is this?" Wenwu¡¯s trainee White Knight¡¯s voice is confused. ¡°Will the Holy Light think? Will it choose the people who meet its standards? And it will change with the moral standards of human beings. And change?"

    This bold view made the believers in the church whisper, and Wright was silent for a moment. After thinking about it, he replied calmly: "I don''t know the answer for the time being."

    "You don''t know?"

    "Yes, people should face their ignorance in good faith," Wright replied. "The road to absolute truth is endless. We can only understand the ''relative truth'' within our mental range. Maybe there is an answer. I can explain all the secrets of the Light, but I don¡¯t know it yet. I only know that this is what we are looking for. I also want to remind everyone not to blindly follow any thing that is called ''absolutely correct'', because it includes me. This great shepherd is not absolutely correct. We should boldly pursue the truth, and carefully test it and remain humble, so that we can continue on this path of exploration."

    Wright¡¯s words caused another round of discussion, and after the discussion, the sermon continued.

    Eventually, the "preaching" was over, and the people in the church got up and dispersed in twos and threes. The benches that were originally filled quickly became empty. Wright watched the believers leave, then got up and packed up the wooden reading. The original light of the Holy Light and other materials on the stage, and a small figure shimmering and shimmering from a distance, holding a glass of water in hand to Wright.

    "Drinking water is hard!!"

    "Thank you," Wright took the cup and gently pressed it on Emily''s hair. "Today is very embarrassing, not to disturb everyone, it is worthy of praise."

    Emily laughed happily, and Wright looked at the church casually, then suddenly found a hooded, slender female figure sitting on the bench below.

    Has she been sitting there? Why didn¡¯t you see it just now?

    Wright wondered a bit, then went to the woman who wore a hood and didn''t seem to get up. "Ms., the sermon is over, do you need help?"

    "I do have some doubts," the woman in the hood raised her head. She removed the hood and a long, pale blond hair spread out. A beautiful face with a faint smile appeared in front of Wright. "The pastoral of the Southern Church was born first."

    Wright calmly looked at the blond woman in front of her, and Emily next to him looked at the strange sister who had not seen it in the church: "Who are you?"

    Then, the little girl exclaimed again: "Wow! Sister, you are all shining!"

    "Amily," Wright gently pressed the little girl''s hair. "You go to the room to rest first, I will talk to the guests."

    Emily looked at Wright with her eyes and looked at the "unfamiliar sister". After hesitating, she nodded. "Oh."

    The figure of the little girl disappeared in the air.

    Veronica looked at it all, she didn''t talk, the quiet and peaceful light filled the church, it swayed between rows of benches like a gentle and undulating sea, in this light In the ocean, Wright just stood still in silence, and the rippling light passed by him as if he had ignored his existence, as if he had ignored the existence of the light.

    He has a shimmer of light on his body.

    Veronica finally broke the silence: "There are no guests who come to the church, only the lost lamb, isn''t it?"

    "This is your statement, we have not abandoned it recently," Wright said quietly, then sat next to Veronica. "No one is a lamb who needs to be instructed. The same seekers come to the church." ¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s really a new and radical doctrine,¡± Veronica nodded slightly. ¡°It¡¯s the same as your sermon, but they are all very interesting.¡±

    Wright looked at the living saint from the northern church in a strange way, looking at this princess who can represent the traditional church power: "Do you think this is interesting?"

    "At least I have never heard of similar doctrines, which is interesting enough," Veronica said, looking at Wright''s eyes. "Can you tell me your teachings?"

    Wright suddenly felt that the situation at the moment was a bit funny.

    He knew that the living saints of the northern church had come to the south, but he never thought that he would talk to each other in such a calm manner in this situation.

    But in any case, answering the doctrine is his duty, so he nodded: "If you really want to listen."

    "Today I am just an audience. According to you, a seeker."

    Wright converges all the doubts and absurd feelings. He sits up straight and snarls the doctrine.

    This special "evangelism" did not last long. The teachings of Protestantism were not complicated, and the content was much less than that of the old church. Wright used his unique simple sentences to describe his understanding and perception of the Holy Light. Ronika just listened quietly throughout the journey.

    When the "preaching" ended, the sacred light in the church gradually dissipated.

    Wright looked at the "Vrind of the Virgin" and guessed what the other would say, but Veronica just stood up and bent over him: "It''s a wonderful explanation, Mr. Wright."

    After saying this, her figure instantly disintegrated into countless scattered low-light particles, gradually dissipated in the air.

    "Sure enough, just an incarnation..."

    Wright looked at the last glimmer of light and whispered softly.

    "What the **** is she doing?"

 Chapter 530ï¼š Day of departure

    "She just told you this?"

    In the lord''s house, Gao Wen looked at Wright in front of him and asked curiously.

    "Yes," Lai nodded. "She learned the teachings of Protestantism from me. There was no excitement in the process, and there was no rebuttal. Of course, there was no support. I could not see what her purpose was."

    Gao Wen touched his chin and shook his head slightly: "Her purpose has always been deep."

    Emily floated aside and curiously fiddled with Gao Wen¡¯s pen holder on the desk. At this time she suddenly turned her head: "The sister is surrounded by light everywhere."

    Emily has a strong sacred affinity and talent, especially after becoming a spiritual creature, so Gao Wen did not ignore the little girl¡¯s casual words: "What kind of light is it? It is the same as the light of Wright." What?"

    Emily looked up and thought about it, shaking her head: "Not so much the light on the uncle is pure white, the light around her is pale gold."

    Gao Wen frowned: "The light golden light..."

    He couldn''t help but think of the situation that Carmel had reported to himself.

    As a senior researcher who was once a rebellious plan, Carmel, who had personally touched the power of the gods, felt the strange temperament from the "female princess". He judged that Veronica was either related to God or had gone to the gods... ...

    The so-called "going to the gods" refers to the fact that it is not really a mortal person to step into the kingdom of God. This involves a concept in religious studies: scholars believe that the kingdom of the gods is not directly connected to the world of mortals. Beyond the barriers that mortal minds can understand, under normal circumstances, mortals cannot reach the kingdom of God anyway, but at some special level, the power of the kingdom of God will radiate and spread to the vicinity of the world, and mortals Some parts of life, such as soul perception, dreams, and super-sensory, have the opportunity to touch the spread of the realm of the Kingdom of God.

    In most cases, this kind of contact will have terrible consequences. The mortal mind can''t bear the huge information shock from the realm of the gods. The contacts will be swallowed up by the endless illusions and memories almost instantly, the material world. Entities are also distorted into an indescribable state, and a few who come back alive bring back knowledge about the gods.

    This rare "contact" has happened more than once in history, and those lucky people who have the opportunity to return to the Kingdom of God and return to the human mind have basically become the saints of various sects. And the prophet.

    According to Gao Wenzhi, the Holy Light Church is the most powerful of the various Orthodox churches. There are many special grace rituals inside. Some of the rituals are related to the ¡°contact with the gods¡±, but they can truly enter the Kingdom of God. It is impossible to return to such a thing in peace. Therefore, these rituals are more similar to a kind of "catalysis". They are the spiritual talents of the temporary increase of the power of the saints, so that they can hear a trace of the gods. Information only.

    Veronica, as the "living saint" of the Church of the Light, may have experienced this special ritual.

    During her ritual, she successfully touched the real realm of the Kingdom of God? She saw the "world"?

    If this is true, then Veronica is inevitably the most devout believer in the Light of the Light, even if she was not, after entering the "world" and facing the **** of the light, she must be.

    However, a devout believer in the Light of the Holy Light... Why do you listen calmly to Wright''s teachings about the deviant Protestantism?

    ¡°She said that she would use her own eyes to witness the light of this land,¡± Gao Wen said slowly. He watched Emily drill around the desk, and the light from the little girl spread. The table was covered with a faint glow. "If this is her way of witnessing... it was really beyond my expectations."

    Then he turned his head and asked the amber standing behind him: "What are these days Veronica doing?"

    ¡°Most of the time I just wandered around the territory and had the accompanying staff who accompanied us all the way. She bought a lot of souvenirs, bought some newspapers and printed books, just like an ordinary tourist who went to the city, in addition to She stayed at the Autumn Palace or prayed. Going to the church and meeting with Wright should be her only special move. Of course, she can''t rule out the possibility of stealing in other places with higher incarnation spells, but We have close monitoring in all key departments, and there are two legends in the administrative district and the research area, and you are not likely to be in this position."

    Gao Wen touched his chin: "Walk, shopPray...this can be different from what I originally expected."

    The attitude and action of the princess princess is hidden in a fog. Gao Wen has made a lot of arrangements for the visit of the messenger of the Church of Light, from the corruption to the induction of deception, from the tough confrontation to the provocation, basic I considered all the situations, but he did not expect that the other party was a street player, and for so many days, Veronica did not find him again, nor did he mention anything about the split between the North and the South Church, the doctrine of orthodoxy, the South. The topic of parish reconstruction, which made Gao Wen, who had prepared all the preparations, had a feeling of punching on cotton.

    However, the Princess of the Virgin is so "normal" to move around, go shopping, buy things, and do whatever a normal visitor should do with the accompanying staff of Gao Wen, and this continues until Gao Wen And Victoria finalized all the trade details and continued until the day when the ambassadors from Wangdu were ready to return.

    On the 40th of the fog, the time has come to return to Wangdu.

    No matter how many questions Victoria has about the South, no matter what Veronica, the messenger from the North, wants to do, they are all going back to the kingdom.

    At the banquet of the Lord''s House, the Victorian Duke came to Gao Wen, the northern ruler bent down and his voice was light: "Thank you for your hospitality for many days. This trip to the Southland is memorable. The things are far beyond my expectations."

    Gao Wen smiled: "In fact, you can live here for a few more days. There is snowfall in the north. It is not easy to catch a road."

    "The people at Wilde are never interested in snow," Victoria said faintly. "And I have to return to St. Sunil as soon as possible to preside over the affairs. To complete our transaction, the winter will end. We have to rebel in the East." Let the soldiers arm before the army re-attacks."

    "Very well, I will ship the military supplies before that and send them to the mouth of the Dorgon River next to the Rock Fortress," Gao Wen nodded, picking up a glass of red wine from the tray on the side of the waiter. Toasting, "This is a good start."

    "Your help is very important to the king. This kingdom will always be fine," the female duke also picked up the glass and gently touched the cup of Gaowen. "But you really don''t think about going to Sansu. Neil? The Cecil family has returned to the Kingdom Power Center, and there should be one of your seats at the Duke¡¯s conference table."

    It can be seen that the Duke is inviting sincerely, but Gao Wen just smiled indifferently and shook his head: "I will attend your meeting and go to discuss a bunch of things I don''t know." Things, I have more important things to do here."

    Victoria wanted to say something more, but she noticed the direction in which Gao Wen¡¯s line of sight was directed: it was the south, the direction of the dark mountains.

    Her expression became serious: "Are you still worried about the waste?"

    "I have never been relieved that I don''t think it will calm forever for seven hundred years," Gao Wen looked at Victoria''s eyes. "Victoria, now I am asking you as a guardian of the same level, not as an elder." : Do you really think that as long as the civil war is over, as long as Wales is on the throne, the aristocrats of Ansu can block the Titan in the east and block the wasteland in the south?"

    Victoria wants to blurt out a positive answer, but before the answer is exported, she is already silent.

    In the ten days of Cecil, she observed a lot of things, and in this observation she confirmed one thing.

    The Duke of Govin Cecil has been preparing for a war and even a lot of war.

    He has won the entire South, his army can easily destroy the coalition of more than forty nobles, but he still has not stopped, he built a steel monster in the Rock Fortress, but his energy in the dark mountains even More than the meteorite fortress, Ansu¡¯s civil war has dragged countless kingdom nobles into the quagmire, but for the founding ancestor who died and resurrected, he did not care that his enemies in this civil war were a greater threat than that.

    If the aristocrats of Wangdu saw this, most of them would think that the founding father was nervous, thinking that he was still trapped in the battlefield that was seven hundred years ago, so he was paranoid and blindly arrogant like a dead soul. Even at this point, the new Principality was pushed to the edge of the financial collapse, but the record of Cecil¡¯s defensive war was seen twice. After hearing the memories of the witnesses, she would not make such a rash conclusion.

    And even if you just smashed the waste soil, it can be regarded as a threat that you can''t see, but what about Tifeng?

    The Ansu people have been pressed against the throat of the empire more than once.

    "The aristocrats of Ansu have a lot of problems," the female duke finally broke the silence. She responded to Gao Wen''s gaze and her eyes were firm. "But even if we want to rectify them, we need a complete Ansu first."

    "...not a very good answer, but still worthy of your title," Gao Wen said with a sigh of relief, and then seemed to say casually. "Yes, I still have something to do with you. Rest assured, it is not difficult."

    "You just open your mouth."

    Gao Wen nodded. "I have a group of craftsmen and mages who are hired from the king. They want to take over the family but I heard that the king has been martial."

    He didn''t forget his commitment to Cohen. The young mage from Wangdu asked to send his family to Cecil before pressing the button of the Inspur, and Gao Wen kept remembering, but if he started Bringing this up to Victoria is bound to cause the other party to produce a bunch of unnecessary speculations. At this time, after talking about the "big business" and then casually speaking, this incident is not so awkward.

    "It''s not a difficult thing," Victoria did not think much. "You can give me the list, I will issue a pass for them personally."

    Victoria left, watching the female duke''s slightly thin and lonely back, Gao Wen sighed slightly.

    "Reorganize them... I never thought about reorganizing them."

    A warm, soft atmosphere approached, and Gao Wen turned his head and saw Veronica Moen, who was smiling with a quiet smile.

    "You have to leave today," Gao Wen nodded to the Princess of the Virgin. "What do you want to say?"

    "I am only the eyes of the Lord. My mission is to look, not to say."

    "That''s it?" Gao Wenyang raised his eyebrows and his tone became serious. "To tell the truth, as the messenger of the Church of the Light, you don''t seem to do your job very well. You really want to destroy the South Church, Luan City Yizhu." What?"

    Veronica didn''t talk, she just looked at Gao Wen''s eyes quietly. Her eyes were deep and quiet, as if she had a bottomless spring. At a certain moment, Gao Wen actually felt that she was not in a pair. The human eye seems to be just a medium or prop that observes the world, a dead soul without a soul, and a true soul hides in a deeper place, and is peeping through itself through this medium.

    "It was a regrettable accident in Lu''an City. It was the priests of the cathedral who went astray and turned away from the teachings of the Lord before they were expelled by the people. Now the people in the South have chosen the order they have recognized. Under the guidance of the Duke of Cecil, a new order has been established, the Luan Cathedral has been restored, and the light is still shining on the south of the land, nothing happens."

    Veronica¡¯s voice fell, and Gao Wen couldn¡¯t help but frown in the horror: ¡°Are you serious?¡±

    Veronica smiled faintly: "Is this not the ''facts'' recognized by everyone in the South?"

    ¡°What good is it for you?¡± Gao Wen asked straightforwardly. ¡°Is this for your faith?¡±

    Veronica was silent for a moment, and the constant smile on her face suddenly receded: "Yes, this is for my faith."

    After a long silence between the two, Gao Wencai broke the silence: "The Northern Church will accept this?"

    "They will continue because this civil war will continue. On the plain of the Holy Spirit, there is a larger vortex than the South."

 Chapter 531ï¼š accident

    Until the end, Gao Wen still could not understand the true intention of Veronica.

    But he at least identified one thing that is incomparably devout in the eyes of all, perhaps not as pious as she has shown, or the object of her piety, not the light belief that the northern church has shaped. .

    The visitors of Wangdu left, and a huge source of money has been opened. The port leading to the plain of the Holy Spirit will bring a huge amount of money and materials to the new Principality of Cecil, and the guests of the East will be earlier. Leaving here, before the arrival of the cold moon, a series of trade routes established by Cod in the east can be on the right track.

    In the study of the Lord''s Office, Gao Wen handed a document to the Minister of Commerce Padrik: "You are responsible for the formation of ''Baisha Mining Company'', the latest mining machines and blasting consumables can be arbitrarily transferred, I only have one request. : Excavate the most mines in the shortest time and ship them back."

    "Yes."

    After Padrik left, Gao Wen bowed his head and quickly signed the second document and placed it on a metal plate under the magic net terminal. The file was completely transmitted with a slight humming sound. And rewriting.

    Above the magic net terminal, Wald Peric¡¯s half-length projection was presented. Gao Wen nodded to the old knight: ¡°There is a special trestle in the port area of ??the Shishicheng for the merchant ship from the plain of the Holy Spirit to stop. You only put The materials mentioned in the attached file and all the gold coins are shipped back. The rest of the materials are sent directly to the Shishicheng Arsenal to be processed into sword armor to pull them back."

    The old knight on the holographic projection performed a knight''s ceremony: "Yes!"

    The magic net terminal was closed, Gao Wen''s eyebrows, and a slight relief, and the sound of amber came from behind him: "You bully really do not spare any effort. It is just like the robbing."

    Gao Wentou didn''t return: "I didn''t let Wald work in front of them, and what is the name? Is the cost of technology not the cost?"

    "The cost of your technology can be high enough."

    "I can''t let the Holy Spirit Plains infiltrate too many spies in the South through trade opportunities, and there are enough things for them to see." Gao Wen waved his hand and then skipped the topic directly. "Compared with this, You still have to focus on the formation of the East Intelligence Network. Cod has already opened up the business road there. It is time for the Military Intelligence Bureau to show its talents."

    Amber immediately smugly put his hand on his face: "Reassured, the first batch of cadres have already started with the Cod''s caravan."

    Gao Wen nodded and stood up to move his hands and feet to soothe his slightly stiff joints. However, just as he was about to sit down again, a faint explosion suddenly came from afar. !"

    The figure of amber disappeared into the air almost instantly, and Gao Wen suddenly looked at the direction of the explosion.

    problem occurs?

    "Let me see. Mom!?"

    Gao Wen immediately went to the side and grabbed the invisible amber and left the study. At the same time, through the crystal glass window of the study, the building of the Magic Technology Institute has already risen. Smoke...

    When Gao Wenyi rushed to the rush and the assault, the soldiers around the Magic Institute of Technology have gathered a large number of people to maintain order. The soldiers are blocking the unrelated people from the blockade. The security personnel inside the Magic Technology Institute Then, in conjunction with the soldiers who came to help, the wounded were transferred to the square in front of the institute. The medical staff wearing the doctor¡¯s robes had arrived, and they were doing emergency treatment for those who were burned and injured. The heavily armed White Knight also arrived at the scene to work with the doctors to treat the wounded.

    A building on the flank of the Magic Institute of Technology was blasted into a large hole, and the thick smoke was rising from the big hole.

    It looks like an experimental accident? Or does Rebecca finally have a big fireball in the lab?

    The order of the scene seems to have been controlled. The security drill system that has been continuously implemented has finally played a role at this moment. Gao Wen screamed through the busy soldiers and medical staff, "Where is the person in charge? Report the situation!"

    The amber who was caught all the way did not care about the protest after realizing that there was an accident here. Instead, he followed the Gaowen honestly. At this time, she saw a figure standing on the open space, and immediately Poke the arm of Gao Wen: "There is Rebecca over there!"

    Gao Wen followed the direction of the amber finger and finally saw the Rebecca standing on the edge of the crowd and still looking a little scared.

    He ran over immediately.

    Rebecca¡¯s face was blackened and her clothes were smashed by the explosion, but she did not seem to suffer any serious damage except for a few obvious bruises. After that, the girl immediately yelled loudly: "Ancestral adult!! The laboratory exploded!!"

    "Are you okay?" Gao Wen looked at Rebecca all the time, and continued after confirming that the girl was really not hurt. "What is going on? How is the casualty? How does the lab explode?" of?"

    Rebecca leaned her ear and continued to scream: "Ah? The wind is too big for me to hear!!"

    "She was shocked," Pitman didn''t know when it was time. The old man held a cane made of oak and shook it beside Rebecca''s head. A pale green halo came down and healed quickly. With the injury around Rebecca, "This should be fine."

    "Ah, the wind stopped." Rebecca shook his head, his face with a look of surprise.

    Pittman bowed to Gao Wen: "I was testing the newly completed artificial nerve cord in a nearby laboratory. I immediately rushed over with the apprentices when I heard the explosion."

    Gao Wen nodded. He realized that Rebecca had been bombed at the scene, so he turned to Pitman to understand the accident: "How is the casualty? How much damage?"

    "Three people are seriously injured, a dozen or so minor injuries, the good news is that there are no dead people," Pitman did not continue to hippie smiles in this situation, but reported quickly and seriously, "lightly wounded to the doctor, serious wounded I have personally dealt with it, rest assured, I can''t die, I am afraid that I will have to wait for some days to recover. As for the damage... It seems that one laboratory has been completely destroyed, and there is a laboratory and a small one nearby. Warehouse. I don¡¯t know the cause of the explosion."

    Gao Wen had a slight sigh of relief when he heard no one died.

    Fortunately, this is a world with extraordinary power. The healing spells have far more effects than the medical technology of the earth. As long as there is no death on the spot, they can basically be saved.

    As more white knights rushed to the scene, the order around the Magic Technology Institute was completely stabilized, and the seriously wounded were quickly transferred to a more suitable place for treatment.

    Rebecca was completely unobstructed after receiving Pitman''s treatment. She stood in front of Gao Wen with her head in his head, and looked at her with such a skillful attitude as she was ready to look at her. She was afraid that Herti came. I can''t go to the first time.

    Gawain certainly not going to beat her at least for now did not find out the situation could not be beat, and he cleared his throat, let Rebecca lifted his head: "Specifically how is it?"

    "We are testing the engine," Rebecca narrowed her neck. "The engine of the magic train...and then it was blown up."

    "The engine of the magic train?" Gao Wen was shocked. "You made the engine of the magic train so fast?!"

    "No," Rebecca shook his head. "If it''s made, it won''t blow up. We just got a large booster and a set of high-power magic nets. I want to give it a try. In order to promote such a large engine, the result will be blown up."

    As he said, Rebecca couldn''t help but shrink his neck: "I know that you said that the train project can be urgent, but I want to do the pre-test first... and I have not delayed other projects. But the lab is really bombing..."

    Looking at Rebecca, like a frightened rabbit, Gao Wen¡¯s heart is crying and laughing. Of course he will not punish her because of Rebecca¡¯s tests. But at the same time, he also needs to investigate all the ins and outs of the accident. Start a series of aftercare work immediately.

    The explosion of the Magic Technology Institute is not a trivial matter. It is not a joke. Although people often say that "the Master''s laboratory does not explode," the Magic Technology Institute has completely exceeded this era. The concept of "room", there are too many ordinary people involved, the operation of the institute itself is closely related to the lives of the citizens, and the subsequent impact of a bombing can be much more.

    In addition, the test project described by Rebecca also made Gao Wen faintly aware of one thing: the manufacture of magic trains may not be so smooth.

    This accident happened only to test the amplification and power supply modules of the high-power magic engine.

    In the next few minutes, he learned from Rebecca about the details of the explosion before the explosion, the environment of the laboratory at the time, the data of the test, the various technical measures taken, and the more he learned, the more he learned. I also confirmed my thoughts more and more.

    Compared with other magical techniques developed by Cecil so far, the magic train has a lot of special features.

    Gao Wen knows that the early trains on the earth are a kind of transportation with relatively simple structure and low technical requirements. However, in this world, steam engines with lower technical requirements cannot be produced, and magic trains can only step from the rotor engine. At first, this led to the technical starting point of the world "train" even higher than the "car".

    The large-scale magic engine with insufficient technology, the complicated amplification device, and the magic mesh structure whose output efficiency is affected by the scale of the rune and can only be rigidly connected. These factors greatly improve the difficulty of research and development of the magic train. There is a bigger problem, that is, the magic train technology is a thoroughly "magic industry" product, its foundation is brand new, so that many old magic techniques are not used in this field.

    Cecil has so far developed a number of "advanced things" that seem unbelievable to outsiders, such as the magic network terminal that combines instant messaging, holographic images, and file transfer functions, such as the use of energy beams as a means of killing Guns, such as thermal ray guns, such as the White Knight''s Inverter Light Device, seem to be trans-era, even super-era, but Gao Wen himself knows that the truth behind these things is nothing but the world. Those who have been technically extended and reorganized and ignorant will marvel that they are developing so fast, that those who know the truth will realize the height of the world¡¯s own technical level, and that it is because of the existing magic technology that has laid a solid Foundation, Cecil has always been so smooth in the development of the magic industry.

    But the magic train... It has gone too far and far in the magic industry, so that the old magic technology is hard to make such a big push.

    No magic can continue to optimize the Magic Net and Magic Engine. This advancement must rely on Jenny''s Rune Institute and other materials science and engineering departments to make breakthroughs. Now it seems that Rebecca It should be that there is a problem in this regard.

    Fortunately, as early as when the concept of magic power train was proposed, Gao Wen felt that the difficulty of this project might be very high, and he had sufficient psychological preparation for this.

    "Ancestral adults..." Looking at Gao Wen''s meditation, Rebecca couldn''t help but touch the skull. She guessed that she might not be beaten today, and she cautiously asked, "That... this project must stop first. What?"

    Gao Wen woke up from his meditation, and he looked at the hopes of Rebecca¡¯s dark face, and he already had a decision in his heart.

    ¡°You can continue, I will find a way to deal with the subsequent impact of this matter. But in view of this lesson, all the testing links of the Magic Train project should be placed away from the urban area. In addition, the experimental process is re-planned, security protection The measures should also be redesigned to ensure the safety of the experimenter and isolate the person from the experimental device..."

    Rebecca listened carefully and one by one, Gao Wen said one by one seriously.

    In the process of technology development, accidents are always inevitable. As early as the construction of the territory, Herti¡¯s laboratory was bombed by Rebecca crystals, but in the end, Rebecca crystals were not sealed up. It shines in today''s military and engineering fields.

    As the magic technology continues to develop, the scale of energy that people can master will inevitably become larger and larger. Today''s explosion will not be the last time, nor will it be the most powerful one, but even Rebecca is ready. The preparation for continuing to go, Gao Wen naturally is also true.

    In order to continue, all they can do is be careful and careful, be cautious and cautious, do everything possible to ensure safety and then come again.

 Chapter 532ï¼š Feedback

    With the heavy iron gate slowly rising under the power of the winch, the sly Ansu King City opened the door to the guardian of the kingdom. Under the cloud of lead gray, it consisted of more than ten carriages and a large number of knights and guards. The team entered the city.

    The wheels of the carriage crushed the ancient stone roads that had been in existence for hundreds of years. The slightly loose slabs trembled slightly, and the small stones continued to make a creaking sound between the wheels and the slate, but the sound of the creaks did not How long lasted, it was covered up by the flute and drums that the musicians in the team suddenly played.

    Victoria slightly opened the cover on the side of the carriage. Through the narrow gap, she saw an empty street outside. A heavy snow had just visited St. Sunil recently, and the snow covered the entire city. In the cold and freezing days, even the residents of Wangdu will not come out and move around, not to mention the civilians alleys close to the outer city: only the white streets and snow-covered streets can be seen in the sight of the female duke. On the roof, some areas of snow have been shoveled, but more places still maintain the snow just stopped.

    There is a collapsed house in the corner of the line of sight. It seems to be crushed by snow. There are no households in the ruins of the houses. I don¡¯t know where the people who used to live have moved to somewhere ¨C or where they died. .

    The flute and the drums are still blowing and beating, standing alone on this empty street, as if a team of clowns are jokingly telling jokes on the stage without any audience, funny and weird, but the musicians don''t care about these: they The sound of the music is not to attract nearby residents to welcome the nobles, but to allow the soldiers behind the team to quickly complete the formation after entering the city, and also to remind the passers-by in front (if any), Let the other person make way quickly.

    So there is no big deal for anyone to respond.

    The cover of the carriage was closed.

    The team passed through the slums of the South City, passed through the middle city where the citizens lived, and continued to drive toward the Silver Fort. After crossing the Iron Cross Street, the monotonous and boring drum sounds from the outside finally stopped, more and more The vocals came from all directions.

    The team entered the inner city where the upper class and the small nobles lived. After crossing the street, it finally showed a glimpse of the capital city.

    On the wide streets, the snow has been swept away, and the wealthy citizens and small aristocrats who are wearing colorful and heavy winter clothes have already heard the voices from the Midtown, and they have rushed out of their homes to welcome the team into the city. The cold north wind and the snow rising with the wind could not quench the enthusiasm of these people. They stretched their necks along the road and watched the car with the Wilde family emblem, the royal emblem, and the Holy Light Church emblem on the road. Passing on, and then cheering and admiring, the winter flowers and colored silk strips catalyzed by magic were thrown into the air, as if colorful flowers and rains were falling, and those who threw flowers and silks all looked forward to The carriage in front of the team can open the window, and the people sitting in the car can show up and say hello to them - in the past, the Northern Duke and the Virgin Princess lived in the castle and the cathedral, the ordinary wealthy citizens and small The nobility has no chance to see their faces with their own eyes, and at this moment the team passes through the rich areas, which is a rare opportunity.

    However, today''s situation is obviously different. In the crowd''s eagerly awaited, no carriage opened the cover, the whole team just continued to maintain the speed, and did not stop passing through the crowd, passing through the entire strip outside the Silver Fort. In the block, I entered the castle in the distance...

    The Victorian duchess in a white dress took their maids and attendants all the way through the atrium and main fort corridor of Silver Fort and came to the study on the upper level of the castle. The West Dagong Bai Dewen? Franklin was wearing a warm and comfortable silk. The robes, sitting on the loungers by the fireplace, looked at a large book and watched the female duke suddenly appear. The Western Grand Duke slightly stunned and then quickly got up and greeted: "Ah, the Duke of Wilde - - Please forgive me for not coming to the long hall to meet you. This book is too attractive to me."

    Victoria''s gaze swept through the cover of the book in the hands of the Duke of Berdwin, and saw a series of words on the gilding: "The history of currency evolution in the northern part of the continent and the changes in the trade line."

    The Franklin family is known as the "Ansu''s purse". Due to the multi-ethnic mixed-race and well-developed O''Gare tribes, the Dukes of the Western Dynasties are good at business, and Berdwin Franklin is one of them. The book he likes most is naturally in this field.

    But at this moment, Victoria couldn''t help but sigh after seeing this book: "Maybe this trip to the Southland should let you go."

    "Oh?" Berdwin? Franklin couldn''t help but raise his eyebrows: "It looks like this trip is not going well? Our founding hero is ruining you?"

    "No, everything goes well, Gao Wen? Grand Duke Cecil is friendly and we have done a big business - so I said that I should let you go."

    The Duke¡¯s tone seemed to be plain, but the long-standing acquaintance of Bai Dewen saw a faint irritability from the eyes of the ¡°Queen of the Snow¡±. The book in his hand was put aside and the look was serious: "What did you see in the South?"

    "...a better place than St. Sunil," Victoria said, taking a long time to say this, then she shook her head. "I will talk to you about the situation in the South." Let me talk about the results of this trip."

    Berdwin Franklin listened carefully to Victoria''s remarks. His brows sometimes wrinkled and stretched, and his fingers unconsciously rubbed a ruby ??ring worn on his left hand, even though the Duke of the Druid simply talked about the negotiations on the trip to the South. The result, but from the words and phrases of the other party, he can still understand how much the "Northern Queen" was touched in the mysterious southern land.

    This surprised him and he was surprised that there would be something in the world that would make this ice-like lady shake like this.

    "That said, the Duke of Cecil at least defaulted to the coronation of His Royal Highness, and would not openly support the East... and he said that he would not use the emergency inheritance right seven hundred years ago," waited until Victoria¡¯s story came to an end. The Duke of Badwin did not speak slowly. "This is better than we expected."

    "It''s true," Victoria nodded. "In addition, he also agreed to provide paid military assistance to Wang Guojun. If I didn''t see it with my own eyes, I would never believe that the extraordinary armed forces could really be mass-produced. ¡±

    Berdwin has a strong interest: "What kind of equipment is that? Is there a sample for me to see?"

    "He gave me a sword and several sets of armor and weapons as samples," Victoria said, turning to the attendant standing at the door, "put things in."

    A heavy box was moved into the room, and the magic armor, the melted sword, the crystal grenade and the glowing ray emitter were sampled in front of the Duke of Berdwin.

    "...is really a beautiful weapon." Berdwin Franklin looked at the machine-made weapons with a sigh of praise, and picked up a slashed sword to look at it in front of him. He followed Victoria''s instructions. The magical mechanism that activated the sword, along with the low hum, the blade with a thin layer of purple steel coating immediately covered a hot magical field.

    "Oh, incredible..." The Duke of Berdwin''s eyes widened slightly, but he quickly frowned. "It''s internal magic is flawed."

    Victoria nodded: "It is true, as I said, its magical organs are very fragile - according to the Duke of Cecil, this is to save costs."

    The Duke of Wilde closed the magical organs. As the blade gradually cooled down, his mind cooled down from the curiosity of seeing new things. After a brief thought, he looked at the Duke: "You just said, every Need a gold coin to replace a magical institution?"

    "Yes."

    "...In addition to this weapon called a melt-cut sword, the magic core of other equipment basically needs to be replaced frequently?"

    "It''s true," Victoria nodded and said before Berdwin''s opening. "You don''t need to be reminded - I know it will cost a lot. Although the magic core alone is cheap, it consumes a lot. ""

    Bai Dewen looked at Victoria quietly, then slowly shook his head: "No, the Duke of Wilde, you don''t know - you underestimated the extent of this ''expensive'', in fact, the core of the replacement magic The cost is the real price of the deal, and compared to it, the price of these swords and armor is not worth mentioning."

    ¡°So serious?¡± Victoria¡¯s eyes finally had a slight surprise.

    "Don''t question my business mind," said Berdwin Franklin, sighing deeply. "But don''t be frustrated by the facts I said. We are faced with a conspiracy. We have no choice, the Duke of Cecil is calculating this, and these conditions will be raised - even if I am present, I have to accept it. And even with such a high price, these weapons and equipment... Good value for money."

    "Good value for money..." Victoria looked at the helpless look of the Duke of Berdwin, and his expression calmed down again. "In short, first summon the wizards and scholars, and try to copy these weapons and dismantle their magical organs. Find out how these things work."

    "Of course, we have to figure out these things," Perdwin said in a deep voice. He was very emotional. "It¡¯s really... I¡¯ve got a lesson, can the business do this?"

    "I''m afraid we have more classes to go to this class," Victoria looked at the Duke of the West, who was in a state of sorrow. The tone was quite complicated. "I realized that after seeing the survival of the Cecils, I realized Things: In the seven hundred years of peace, Ansu is afraid that there is no progress at all - compared with the ancestors, we are far behind."

    "Oh?" Bodewen¡¯s tone rose, showing a curious look. "Let me talk about it in detail..."

    Victoria was slightly addicted and organized the language: "That should start with their government office..."

    ......

    ¡°The business of Cecil is very advanced. What we see at the Cod trading company is only a small part of their business intelligence,¡± said Berk Loren, standing in the long hall of Sorinburg, facing himself. Father and Prince Edmund said what they had investigated in the South. "I was there to find a way to contact a large number of businessmen, and I also contacted their ''Government Office'' as a businessman, and contacted them in a large number of approval and management processes. I found that they had very tight business surveillance ¨C the level of rigor was shocking, which was quite different from the impression we had when we first heard about the various commercial openness policies of the Principality of Cecil.

    Silas Loren listened to the return of his son, and his eyes occasionally fell on Prince Edmund, who was sitting on the top. The young prince had already faded away from all tenderness. He wore a black steel shackle. The wolf skin cloak was draped over the shoulders, and the face was less green and more windy. He sat on the main seat of the castle. He listened to Belk¡¯s report and seemed to concentrate on his thoughts.

    Under the steps of the seat, Berk Loren is still telling: "Their business is indeed open, but it is open under precise control, which explains why their chambers of commerce and the emerging ''company'' Can run at such high efficiency, with few leaks...

    "Under the operation of the ''factory'', Cecil''s material output is staggeringly high, and a large amount of things can be sold as commodities. This has led to the creation of many merchants specializing in the wholesale and transportation of bulk goods. These merchants have mass-produced goods. Shipped to a distant place...

    ¡°The Duke of Cecil built a lot of roads, the roads connected to all the major cities and raw materials, and the canals. They have a new magic device called the magic guide, which is an automatic mechanical vehicle...

    ¡°In order to manage such a large and complex system, their administrative offices are divided into multiple departments. Each department has clear responsibilities and corresponding regulatory measures. Everyone is supervised and everyone is responsible for supervising others. Everyone has clear work and assessment criteria - although it is not possible to rule out loopholes, their Office of Administration has reached an incredible level of efficiency and management. I transcribed their department list and can see All the rules and regulations..."

    ¡°It seems that the five-year mining rights of the white sand hills are not wasted,¡± Prince Edmund said suddenly in the main seat. ¡°We finally saw something useful.¡±

    "His Royal Highness," Silas Loren got up and said, "The idea of ??your previous New Deal does not seem to be wrong. The Duke of Cecil is only one step further in this direction. The experience he has produced is meaningful to us. major."

    "Yes," Prince Edmund nodded. His look was very serious. "These experiences will make us stronger, and we must be strong as soon as possible. Our time... not much."

    Yes, time is running out.

    Everyone in the main hall of the castle understood the meaning of the words of Prince Edmund.

    The Tifeng empire that looked at it... The time left for the Ansu people is running out.

    (See the monthly ticket!!)

 Chapter 533ï¼š Angler looms

    In the spacious and bright magic laboratory, researchers wearing the robes of the master magician gathered around the test bench. The bright lights of the magic stone were cast from the top, clearly illuminating the real thing on the test bench in a piece of copper. On the metal sheet of one foot square, the elemental runes and guide lines of the mysterious elements are arranged into an ordered array of magical powers. The nodes between the arrays are like a breath, and they form a complete magic cycle, and each time The magic cycle, which is steadily outputting energy outward.

    Repeatedly, it is stable, continuous, efficient and concise.

    The wizards in the formal robes stretched their necks, with joy and excitement, and with a trace of tension on the metal sheet on the bench, even the older wizards held their breath with the young people. As if fearing a breath would affect the magic cycle of those runes, in a quiet laboratory, only a young brunette female mage clearly reported the numbers: "28, 29, 30... ¡±

    Gradually, some of the surrounding wizards broke the silence and whispered along with the female mage: "Thirty-one, thirty-two..."

    In the last few figures, everyone couldn¡¯t help but speak. In the big lab, a group of the most intelligent people read like the apprentices who just learned to count: "Thirty-nine, forty, four. Eleven... forty two!!"

    The numbers went to the end of the forty-two, and after a short silence, almost everyone cheered: "Forty-two! One cycle is complete!! Stable operation, no interference! We succeeded!"

    In the midst of a group of cheering imperial mages, the young brunette female mage Mary slightly clasped and clamored with everyone. She looked up and looked at the old high-ranking mage standing on the scene without the cheers. Next to the test bench, there was still a thick old-fashioned mage robe. When everyone cheered, the expression on his face was like a stone carving, as if he were an outsider who had nothing to do with this scene.

    Until everyone cheered for half a minute, the old Master raised his hand slightly.

    The crowd around the test bench quickly quieted down. They looked at the old man in the black robe one by one, and each person¡¯s eyes gradually gained a respect.

    In the world of magicians, only knowledge and strength are respectable capital, and the old man named Daniel has both.

    At least at this moment, everyone in this lab no longer cares about the creepy artificial nerves behind Daniel, and no longer cares about the old sorcerer''s temper and sloppy way of speaking.

    "This is the magic net, Tifeng''s own magic net," Daniel''s hazy eyes swept across everyone''s face, his wrinkled face seemed to squeeze a smile, although it was smiling But the smile in the smile is a bit ridiculous, but his temper is eccentric, and no one will doubt it. "Now, we have cracked the secrets of the Ansu people, but this is only the first step. ""

    The surrounding mages nodded, and some people echoed: "Yeah, we still have to find ways to miniaturize and how to mass produce..."

    "The Ansu people''s magic net unit is said to be only as big as the palm, and the efficiency is comparable to the big guy we made," Daniel nodded. "So the next step is how to narrow it down. As for mass production...we The repulsive piston power machine has been trial-produced, and now there is a stable energy source. As long as the first press machine is running, the magic net and the machine can naturally replicate themselves."

    "Use machines to make machines..." said a gray-haired magician, convinced, "Master Daniel, you are really a genius."

    "Unfortunately, the Ansu people started earlier than us and went further. It is said that they not only created machines that can work, but even made the machine emperor who was able to cast spells. This is deeply disturbing, so we can¡¯t be here. Stop."

    "The machine that can cast spells..."

    The mages discussed it arbitrarily. These people from all over Tifeng, who have outstanding minds and insights, and who are good at studying all kinds of unpopular fields, can naturally realize the deep meaning of Daniel¡¯s words. They are shocked by the concept of this common sense. Even with some panic and resistance, but can imagine the meaning behind this technology, for them, this thing is like a taboo field of deviant. Now, the mission of the emperor to them is to deviate, is to study taboos.

    A strange sense of excitement is motivating them, they are very nervous, but they are eager to try.

    Daniel left the lab, leaving the imperial magicians to continue to be excited around a pile of runes, and the apprentice Mary followed him.

    ¡°No wonder the Emperor¡¯s Majesty wants to recruit researchers from outside the Royal Masters Association,¡± Mary followed in the footsteps of the mentor. She has been working in this Imperial research facility for a while, unlike the life in the Master¡¯s Tower. Her original rabbit-like personality has also changed slightly. At least, now she dares to express her opinion. "Probably only these people will not have such a big resistance after hearing the concept of ''the machine that can cast spells.'' Will it raise interest in research?"

    "That''s still a bunch of idiots...just smarter than the stupidest ones," Daniel said bitterly. "The results are enough to satisfy them... they don''t know how much behind this." Amazing mathematical principles."

    Mary wants to say that things are going to be gradual. Those who have not touched the rune logic can''t think so far after seeing the magic net for the first time, but she knows that if she says so, the tutor will definitely be angry, so she Closed his mouth wisely.

    Daniel¡¯s mood was quite good at the moment. He looked up and looked straight ahead, looking at the long and straight corridors in the Imperial Research Facility, as well as the neatly arranged rooms on both sides of the corridor and the comers, scholars and alchemists coming and going. Teacher.

    This is the "Imperial Workers'' Association", which was established by Emperor Tiseta of the King of Tifeng. It can be seen from the name only. This is an organization completely different from the Royal Masters Association, various artisan associations and scholar associations. Here, people with knowledge and skills are integrated to create practical new things and technologies. Since the facilities were built seven years ago, there have been several, even epoch-making technologies that can influence the entire empire. The sulphuric acid acidification technology that has been promoted nationwide, the new road construction process, and the new white crystal production technology that reduces the cost to only one tenth of the original cost.

    This facility was created by Rosetta the Great, and its specific design, including the laboratory style, was written by the president of the Royal Masters Association, Windsor Marpel. The virgin female president has drastically reformed the regulation of traditional mage architecture, replacing the old, dark, sinister, mysterious, but impractical private laboratories with large, spacious and large laboratories.

    It is said that many traditional mages are disdainful of the labs in the Imperial Construction Association, thinking that it has lost the mystery and nobleness of the Master, but in Daniel¡¯s view

    ¡°Windsor is a bit of a good place in the design lab.¡±

    He was very pleased with the new laboratory designed by Windsor Marpel, because this spacious and bright environment reminded him of the "experimental space" created by the owner.

    Mary followed Daniel, and whispered a question: "Guide, are we going back?"

    Daniel nodded slightly: "Well, you go to the office to sort out the information."

    Mary responded, but before she left, a group of researchers with excited expressions suddenly came out from the corner not far away. After recognizing those people, Daniel and Mary immediately stopped.

    "Ah! Master Daniel!"

    The people who came not far away have noticed that Daniel¡¯s mentoring, both because of their own strength and knowledge, or because of the introduction of the president of the Royal Masters Association, Daniel has a low status in this facility. Those people cheered when they were far away, and when they came to the front, Daniel nodded and responded: "I am getting ready to go back, why are you so excited?"

    "Ah, you should wait, we have something to show you!" A scholar in a white robe showed a big smile. "There is a bold and intelligent person from a watchmaker in Anglet." Bringing a very interesting machine, if you invent the repulsion piston power machine to solve the energy problem, then that machine can come in handy!"

    "The machine brought by the watchmaker?" Daniel''s sparse eyebrows rose slightly, with a playful taste in his tone. "What is it for?"

    "With the water wheel, it can weave the cloth!"

    Daniel¡¯s expression did not change. He just stood quietly for a while before he whispered: ¡°Oh... this is really good news.¡±

    ......

    Cecil City, the capital of the Lord.

    Gao Wen¡¯s pen for the document suddenly stopped. He looked up and looked at the wall in front of him as if he had no focus. After a while, he gave a slight sigh and his expression became very serious.

    The amber waiting for the first time noticed the strangeness of Gao Wen. She curiously looked over: "What''s wrong? Write it again?"

    Gao Wen shook his head slightly: "No, it is time that suddenly becomes urgent."

    In Tifeng, which is not very far away, a machine called the Angler Loom appeared.

    The loom itself is not a shocking creation. In fact, in Seychel, practical spinning machines and looms have already entered the practical stage of industrialization, but "a watchmaker of Tifeng created a practical machine, and It was sent to the Imperial Research Facility itself, but it reminded Gao Wen as an alarm bell.

    The development of Tifeng will accelerate, and it will enter the next era at any time.

    Emperor Rosetta built an advanced imperial system, which is naturally demonstrating its power. After decades of centralization, transformation, exploration, construction and accumulation, Titan¡¯s society seems to have accumulated a break from agriculture. With the power of the times, more and more artisans with knowledge and skills have spared no effort to turn their experience into technical products. More and more scholars have turned their attention to the practical industry in an economic open environment, even Tifeng The magicians... have already begun to walk out of the Master Tower.

    After so much accumulation, finally a brave watchmaker sent the machine he invented to the Imperial Research Facility. This machine will definitely receive the attention of Rosetta Augustus. The majestic emperor will not ignore this piece. The role of the machine, and after this instance occurs, the motivation of Tifeng''s technical craftsmen can be imagined, the speed of development of Tifeng... can also be imagined.

    In this world with magical power, many technologies from theory to actual conversion speed is amazing, once the "industrial revolution" is opened, its development speed will only be faster than on the earth.

    At this moment, Gao Wen was very fortunate that he sent Daniel to Aldernan in time.

    He looked up and looked at the curious amber next to him: "You''re going to call Pitman and Carmel and Hetty and Rebecca."

 Chapter 534ï¼š Take precautions

    Soon, Herti and Rebecca came to Gao Wen¡¯s study, followed by Carmel and Pitman, except for Herti, who came from the government office. The other three were from the magic guide. The laboratory of the Institute of Technology was called out by amber.

    As soon as he entered the door, Hetty noticed the serious atmosphere surrounded by Gao Wen. The atmosphere was so serious that even if amber could not be diluted next to it, she immediately asked: "The ancestor, what happened?"

    "Before doing business, there is one thing I think is the time to tell you," Gao Wen said as he looked around the whole room: here is the most trustworthy person around him, "You should know Well, I once swallowed the soul of a perpetual sleeper."

    Hetty nodded. "Yes, that was last year."

    "From the memory of the eternal sleepers, I have cracked the secrets of their spiritual networks," Gao Wen said. "I have been accessing their networks through their spiritual connections for a lot of their confidential information and their Technology is actually coming through this route."

    When the voice fell, the people in the room couldn''t help but face each other, but the expressions were different. Pitman showed his appearance as early as possible. Heti showed a musing look in a little surprised, amber with a look "you old man" Sure enough, the expression of "bad drops" is high and high, and Carmel flashed a four or four shots to show that the courtesy of Gao Wen did not understand what his look meant.

    Rebecca couldn¡¯t help but exclaim: "Wow!!"

    Obviously, everyone on the scene has had more or less thoughts or doubts in this regard. Only Rebecca¡¯s stupid nephew... It¡¯s really only until today that the ancestors¡¯ knowledge and experience are unknown. Where did you come from?

    "I did guess what secret way you were investigating the perpetual sleepers, but I didn''t expect you to... access their network," Hetty said with a sigh. "So you haven''t said this to us before," Is it because of fear of leaking?"

    "The ability of the sleeper to peep into memory and weave illusions is very tricky. I don''t want them to know that their network has been infiltrated, and they can only squat with people around them," Gao Wen nodded, affirming Herti''s guess. "But it''s okay now, I have mastered some of the high-level permissions of their network, and thus ruled out the sleepers in Cecil''s main city area."

    Subsequently, Gao Wenyan succinctly described the network of the minds of the sleeper and his own access to the network, probably after he concealed his special power as a "satellite essence", but explained the mental power variation brought about by the resurrection of death. own ability,

    Because sooner or later, I want to expand my power in the network of permanent sleepers, so Gao Wen planned to tell some reliable people about his access to the eternal sleep network long ago, but he never found an opportunity, and Daniel just came. The intelligence made him realize that he could not waste time.

    After Gao Wen said this part of the truth, Carmel, who has been in contact with the technology of the sleeper, quickly connected his own research, and the two arcane fires in his head position became extraordinarily bright and looked high. The eyes of the text: "Since you have been able to connect to the mind network of the sleeper with your own strength... then you let the equipment manufactured by the Magic Technology Institute be used for..."

    "Expanding the results, the mind network is a good thing, we have to use it," Gao Wen nodded, and looked at Pitman standing beside Camer. "So, what about the non-implantable artificial neural cable test?" What?"

    Artificial neural cable is not a technology developed from zero. Since the biochemical engineers who died at the end of the event created it, this bio-mechanical creation has already experienced several things in the hands of both the dead and the sleeping group. After ten years of development and improvement, Pitman, as a former double-shoesman, has mastered this technology in itself, and Daniel has been studying his nerves for more than a decade and has simulated the non-sense. The structure of the implantable neural cable, so Gaowen here is equal to the ready-made materials, off-the-shelf technicians and off-the-shelf experimental processing environment. It takes only a long time to get the available finished products. The only time that consumes time is only for the samples. Test only.

    "In fact, I have already tried the samples a while ago," Pitman smiled smugly, then glanced at Rebecca. "But when I was testing, Miss Rebecca¡¯s lab happened. The explosion, we have also been affected somewhere...so all the testing and adjustment work is not done yet."

    Rebecca suddenly shrank his neck, and Gao Wen remembered the situation at the same time and found that there was such a thing.

    Not long ago, Rebecca¡¯s laboratory for testing the dynamic structure of the Magic Train was exploded. The experimental accident even caused serious personnel damage. At that time, Pitman and his druids and alchemists were the first to At the scene, Pittman mentioned that he was testing nerves...

    This is a regrettable and a terrible thing, but the accident has already happened. Gao Wen can only accept the fact: "So what is the test result at the current stage?"

    "Non-implanted nerve cords are indeed feasible, and can establish a stable and reliable connection between the human brain and the magical device, while the damage and pressure on the human body are reduced to an acceptable level, but the disadvantages are also many," Pitt Man said, "First of all, the current anti-interference ability is still too bad. Because there is no direct connection between the neural cable and the cranial nerve, the human brain''s subconscious cannot be effectively controlled, so the tester is easily exposed to the external environment after ''immersion''. Awakening, this requires an environment that effectively isolates external disturbances, followed by a short-term ''cognitive disorder''. Some testers continue to produce illusions of several minutes after the end of the connection. We suspect this is because of nerves. The cable is not directly connected to the brain, so that the brain cannot perceive the occurrence of ''connection interruption'' in a timely manner after a long period of connection, and the result continues to be immersed in the illusion of inertia."

    "About this, I have a plan," Pittman just finished, next to Carmel added, "We can design a scene with a strong hint before the connection is interrupted, let the brain know that it will return to the real world." This may reduce the duration of subsequent cognitive disturbances."

    "How does this ''interruption scenario'' and the process of neural cable disconnection guarantee 100% correspondence?" Pitman raised a question for Carmel''s suggestion, "If the ''interruption scene'' occurs, the nerve cable is not broken, or the nerve cable Disconnected, the problem is interrupted, but the brain of the linker may fall into a more serious cognitive disorder..."

    "We can make three confirmations in this process. The neural cable controller sends out the signal that is about to be interrupted and sends it to the illusion generation matrix, indicating that it is ready to disconnect. The illusion matrix returns to the neural cable controller after receiving the signal, indicating that it has Be prepared, the neural cable controller receives a secondary feedback signal and then returns a final confirmation signal, indicating that the two sides complete the synchronization. After receiving the signal, the illusion matrix generates a prompt to interrupt the connection to the brain, and the nerve cable is turned off. This will minimize the chance of synchronization errors."

    "Oh? You can think of this idea... yes! We can use this idea in the magic network communication, so that we can solve the problem of signal misalignment in remote areas..."

    Once the technicians entered the technical discussion session, they changed their personalities. Even Pitman began to experiment with Kayle with various experimental schemes. The busy amber next to the station suddenly fell into a sluggish after the topic suddenly turned to the technical level. In the state, she listened attentively to the little old man and Pitman, and you discussed it with me. I couldn¡¯t help but poke Rebecca¡¯s arm for a long time: "What are they talking about... you can Do you understand?"

    Rebecca thought about it and took it for granted: "Yes."

    amber:"¡­¡­"

    A huge frustration shrouded the inner half of the Miss Elf, and noticed the change of the shameful expression of this object. He guessed that the mood of the amber at this moment probably coincided with the sudden knowledge of the guy in the class who failed mathematics with himself. In fact, it is a feeling that a partial esoteric language that is familiar with the language of eighteen countries is a feeling...

    But this is not a lab. Gao Wen had to interrupt the discussion between Carmel and Pitman: "Since you have the next plan, you should complete the follow-up test as soon as possible. I need you to complete it in the shortest possible time. A practical connection device."

    Camel bent down slightly and gave a voice with energy tremor: "As you wish."

    Pitman asked curiously: "Is there a situation in the sleeper? How come you suddenly are so anxious?"

    Gao Wen shook his head and said, "The situation is not the person who is sleeping, it is Tifeng."

    This time, even Pitman was up.

    How can this be linked to Tifeng?

    "At Tifeng, I arranged a dark line," Gao Wen looked around with a puzzled look. He said without hesitation. "The details of this dark line will tell you later, now I want to talk to you. It is said that the Tifeng people ... have to enter the era of the magic industry."

    Among all, the one who responded the fastest and the one who responded the most was Herti.

    "Magic Industry?!" The Cecil Housekeeper exclaimed. "They also created the Magic Net and the Magic Guide Machine?"

    "They made the Magic Net and the Magic Guide machine not terrible," Gao Wen glanced at Herti. "In fact, their ''Magic Net'' technology itself is in my plan."

    ¡°In your plan?¡± Herti was taken aback again, and then noticed that Gao Wen¡¯s smile was like a smile. She thought thoughtfully, ¡°Do you have any plans?¡±

    ¡°There is indeed,¡± Gao Wen nodded gently and said something that surprised everyone on the scene. ¡°I am going to help Tifeng...help them enter the era of the magical industry, and it is a great help.¡±

    Others can''t see it, but Gao Wen knows that the magical industry in the South is actually his own experience of relying on past life, relying on the vast resources of the treasure house in the mountains, relying on the situation after the disaster and the ready-made technology accumulation of the world. Directly skipping a lot of processes that take time to accumulate, and illuminate the technology line of Magic Industry with a leap-forward development. His development method can greatly compress time (because a lot of trial and error, pathfinding Process), but it has a weak foundation and relies too much on the hidden dangers of ¡°strongman politics¡±. The time saved in the early stage will eventually have to be paid at the expense of making up for these hidden dangers.

    And Tifeng... it has completed normal accumulation.

    Even though Rosetta the Great may take a lot of detours, even if the Tifeng people want to plant a lot of heads in the process of trial and error, this empire that has completed normal accumulation will soon crush the Cecil after entering the industrial age. Potential.

    Without him, there are many people who are wide in food and more...

    Under the impetus of the big trend, Tifeng''s magical industrial era is unstoppable. They already know Cecil''s magic net, and domestic new domestic technological breakthroughs are constantly emerging. They have greatly increased food production, education and institutions. In the meantime, even if Gao Wen did not arrange Daniel, there would be other Fengfeng scholars to understand the secrets of the magic net and come up with their own magic guide machines, so since they could not stop, it instead It is better to push one.

    "Hetty, remember what I told you to count?" Gao Wen looked at her granddaughter, "About our factory production history data, the operation of the Production Coordination Committee, the progress of businessmen and the new aristocratic investment industry." Happening¡­¡­"

    ¡°Yes,¡± Herti responded. ¡°And every month is counting.¡±

    Gao Wen nodded with satisfaction: "Very good, I need this data, and I need more..."

    Next, he will give a gift to Tifeng.

    That is a sweeter gift than the "magic net".

 Chapter 535ï¼š Man of the wind

    Tifeng Emperor, Aldernan, a special small-scale banquet is being held in the aristocratic district.

    The bright magic stone lamp illuminates the spacious main ballroom, the golden tassels hang down from the high roof, forming a gorgeous curtain above the hall, and the soft and cheerful tunes reverberate in the interior space, with music in the sound The unique intoxication and extravagance of Tifeng''s "Night of the Night" period comes from the aristocrats in the central area of ??Tifeng who like this piece of music from the last era, which seems to remind them of the "good times" before the Empire New Deal. I like to dance in this night-like melody, remembering the age when the nobles could enjoy a lot of privileges and take over all the wealth of the land.

    However, today, many years after the implementation of the New Deal, they can only remember this level in a melody.

    This kind of private banquet that only invites a few friends to attend is not bound to have too many guests. More than a dozen invited guests stand together in twos and threes, chatting freely in the hall. The mellow wine and exquisite snacks are not too Attracting these visitors from the upper class, their attention is almost on the temporary small enclosed platform in the center of the hall, where there is a quirky machine with an iron frame and a series of complex The connecting rod, the gear mechanism, and the cotton thread arranged neatly between the metal rods in the upper part of the machine can not help but think of "textile", but the weird looms of the shape are the first time we saw it.

    The guests stopped by intentionally or unintentionally around the machine, whispering or guessing the origin of the machine and the intention of the banquet owner to put it here. It is even ugly, and even some ugly mechanical creations and the atmosphere of the banquet. Can not match, put it in the center of the hall is certainly not for decoration, then the host of the banquet, Viscount Hemir, a noble aristocrat who put it here, what is it to do?

    "Probably another novelty magic toy," a young aristocrat in a dark brown coat whispered in a banquet hall with his partner. "After all, Mr. Hemir is famous for playing with novelty. ¡±

    "I heard that this was brought out by the ''Imperial Works Association,''" the partner next to him responded. "The eccentric old magician recently walked very close to Mr. Hemir..."

    "That eccentric old magician? Is there anyone in the work-building association?"

    "Oh, that is a famous figure that is said to be personally guaranteed by Ms. Windsor. I heard that he used to be a high-ranking member of the Royal Masters Association. It has already been retired. This time, it was requested by the Emperor¡¯s recruitment order... ¡±

    The whispered discussion of the guests did not last long. As the music gradually turned into soothing and low, everyone¡¯s eyes turned to the entrance of the hall. The waiters in dark red shorts opened the heavy and gorgeous door. The viscount of Hemir, who wore a loose dark coat, a monocle, and a tall and thin body, appeared at the door.

    The 30-year-old Viscount had a happy smile on his face. He was always so happy, surrounded by an atmosphere where good things would happen at any time, and behind Mr. Viscount, he followed two strangers.

    One of them was wearing a black mage robes, and his appearance was old and temperamental. At first glance, he was a veteran temperamental old-fashioned mage. The other person did not seem to be qualified to appear here: it was a low-volume, curved man. The middle-aged man with a humpback and a nervous expression on his face, despite wearing a brand new and decent woolen coat, the whole person is still shrinking like an inferior, he carefully follows the Viscount of Hemir and Behind the black robe mage, the expression on his face seemed to faint at any time.

    The strange faces sparked the curiosity of the guests, but everyone did not rudely ask, they just took a look at the two guests behind the viscount Humir with the aristocratic restraint, and then refocused the focus on the host of the banquet. Body.

    The visitors were all friends of the Viscount of Hermier. Naturally, they would not be so cautious. Someone raised their glasses and laughed and said hello to the host: "The Viscount Hemir thank you for your wine and food. This party is really amazing. Impressed, especially on the scene, my friends, don''t you introduce your new toys to you?"

    "This is not a toy, Viscount Dewey," said the whistle of the Earl of Hemir with a big smile. He walked to the center of the hall and walked to the strangely shaped machine. Then he turned to the guests invited by him and stretched his arms. Pointing at the machine behind your side in an exaggerated posture, "This is a new era!"

    ¡°You really like this exaggerated word more and more recently,¡± a veiled lady couldn¡¯t help but smile and shook her head. ¡°The last time you introduced us to a machine that can write, it¡¯s the same. Unfortunately, it only breaks the paper..."

    Hermier immediately raised her head and said with a serious face: "I have improved the machine, and I am sure I can fix it with the annoying pinion. As for the machine, please be assured that it will never be like the last time. The same problem, it is already a practical creation!"

    Then he opened his side slightly and waved to the middle-aged man wearing a woolen coat and a nervous face: "Mr. Martin, please come forward and demonstrate this incredible thing for my friends."

    How did this person look like the wrong place to help the Viscount demonstrate the machine?

    The guests took a glimpse of the middle-aged man called "Mr. Martin" and came to the machine. He watched him come back and forth to check the parts of the machine, calibrate the gears, and inject grease into the gaps of the parts. After the machine, the tension of the middle-aged man seemed to disappear all of a sudden. He was like a skilled old craftsman who completed all the preparations in a dazzling movement, and then started the machine under the direction of the Viscount Hemir.

    Along with the faint magical fluctuations at the bottom of the machine, a strange squeak came from between its gears and connecting rods, and then... this complex engineering creation made an amazing look under the eyes of everyone. Things:

    It is in weaving!

    The machine slammed for a few minutes, then stopped under the control of Mr. Martin, and the surrounding guests had already widened their eyes.

    Finally, someone exclaimed: "The **** of knowledge is on Hemir, you have finally created something that is of great use!"

    Viscount Hemir showed a reserved expression. He put his hand on his abdomen and sighed with an aria-like tone: "I hope that this engineering miracle is a self-hand, but the aristocratic rule requires me to be honest. The machine came from the hand of Mr. Martin, the fourth smart person I have ever seen, and he named the machine ''Angel looms''..."

    The aristocratic guests in the hall once again made a small exclamation, and this time, they finally looked at the "Mr. Martin" seriously.

    Martin stood nervously in the gaze of the nobles, his hands clenched and relaxed unconsciously, he was so restless, and so excited that his ridiculous machine was finally recognized and got a chance, one The respectable nobleman even held a banquet for this purpose to show his invention and did not in any way encroach on his reputation.

    "Gentlemen, ladies, about the details of this machine, everyone can ask Mr. Martin, please don''t scare him, but he is a distinguished guest," Viscount Hemir said with a grin, "and if anyone wants Buy this machine and use it to do something, then come to me after the banquet. I am honored to be the first investor in the Angler looms, and I am always looking forward to having friends and me. Together to start a great career."

    Subsequently, the Viscount left, he left the banquet hall to the Anglet looms and its inventors, and he and the old Master Daniel returned to the lounge next to the ballroom.

    "Master Daniel, this is a very happy day," As soon as he entered the lounge, Viscount Hemir said happily. "Do you know? My favorite thing is to come up with a new thing and then appreciate everyone''s surprised look..."

    Old Master Daniel nodded: "Thank you for your assistance, Mr. Viscount."

    Although his character is eccentric, the basic etiquette still understands, and now in order to complete the master''s task, he must also make a good relationship with each "use the target" as much as possible.

    "Don''t be so polite, Master," said the whistle of Hermier. "Ms. Windsor once pointed me over. I used to count myself as half of her disciple, and you are her mentor who can help you solve problems. my honor."

    Daniel looked at the young aristocrat: "You really have some wizard talent."

    "Ah, my talent is clear, I can''t walk far on the road of magic, and I am still a bitter person," said the murderer of Hermier. "So I prefer to focus on it." ''Singularity'' on the fate to treat me well, finally let me find such a valuable ''fantastic thing'', but also met with such a visionary, intelligent and transcendental master. To be honest, although I see Angelo weaving The machine has great value, but without your guidance and guidance, I am afraid I will never realize how big the real power will be..."

    Daniel accepted the compliment of the Viscount and then asked him, "Mr. Viscount, do you think your friends will be interested in the Angler loom?"

    "Ah, they are all a group of people who are interested in new things like me, but not everyone has the same courage to invest as I do. You know, many aristocrats have lost their land after losing their land. It¡¯s extraordinarily cherished, even the banquets are only held twice a month,¡± said the Viscount Hemir, sitting on the soft collapse of the lounge, stalking and picking up a fruit from the fruit bowl next to it, while sniffing the aroma of the fruit. "But there are still two of them... Oh, three people, they should have both vision and courage, they will get involved."

    "That''s good," Daniel nodded. "The more people get involved, the faster we will expand and the more obvious the propaganda effect will be. The Angelo loom has already been registered at the Workers'' Association, and you will not only be there. You can start a factory, or you can sell the license of the loom, and the benefits can go far beyond the annuity."

    "To tell the truth, I can''t wait," said the fruit in the hand of the prince Hermier. "But to be honest... although the Angler looms are very useful, they must have enough yarn supply to make the most of them. Value, Mr. Martin... Can you really design a new spinning machine before the end of the cold moon?"

    "He will succeed, please rest assured, after all, the spinning machine is much simpler than the structure of the loom, and there is also a hydro-spinning machine that the Heriots invented in 714 as a reference," Daniel smiled, though That smile is not so much comforting, but it gives people a feeling of creeps. "In addition, I will help him. I have a little understanding of mechanics..."

    The Viscount Hemir sighed with relief: "That''s good, as long as the spinning machine is in place, I have nothing to worry about."

    "No, there is still one thing that should be worried in advance," Daniel shook his head and reminded him in a timely manner. "Mr. Viscount, you don''t think that if the spinning machine and the loom start at the same time, we will need a lot of... cotton. What?"

    "...I did think about this," he heard Daniel''s words. The expression on the face of the Earl of Hermier was slightly serious. "People near the emperor mostly grow cereals and beans, and the main planting area of ??cotton is a little souther." The place, and even in the South, the efficiency of their cotton production should not be able to keep up with the machine''s consumption is really amazing."

    "Why don''t we want to persuade those farmers who grow cereals and beans to grow a little cotton? Anyway, cotton can have a good harvest in the central region," Daniel recalled his master''s teachings, slowly guiding him, his face exposed. The more obvious smile, the smile still has a creepy taste, but in the eyes of the Earl of Hermier, this smile is full of sincerity and friendliness. "The farmers will get the benefits of the big, the price of the factory to buy cotton is comparable. Their income from selling food is much higher..."

    "That... if they don''t want it?" Viscount Hemir hesitated. "Many peasants are very stubborn, and now there are imperial laws protecting them, and I can''t force them to change things in their fields..."

    "Mr. Viscount, this requires you to attract more people to the textile factory in the parliament. As long as everyone becomes our investor, the members will naturally realize the importance of cotton..."

    "Ah, Master Daniel, do you still understand the rules of operation of the aristocratic council?"

    "Slightly understand some."

    Looking at the old mage who had a unique vision and outstanding wisdom, Viscount Hemir couldn¡¯t help but reveal his admiration: "Master Daniel, let me bluntly say that you should come back to the emperor earlier, your insight and vision. It is so outstanding. If you return to the Imperial Capital two years ago, you have already become a man of the world."

    "No, Mr. Viscount, this is the age of young people," Daniel said without hesitation. "Keep looking forward, you are going to be the man of the age."

    Viscount Hemir laughed. He stood up and personally took the glass and red wine from the wine rack not far away, and took a cup for himself and Daniel. Then he handed a cup to the old mage in front of him: "Let us Celebrate for this, Master."

    Daniel took the glass and lifted it slightly: "To this beautiful era."

    "To this beautiful era."

    (Anomalous comics open the reward function! So propaganda a wave...)

 Chapter 536ï¼š Dangerous signal

    The cold moon.

    The coldest month of Ansu is here.

    The giant day is solemnly and slowly ascended into the sky, and the yellow-brown strips floating like wood grain float on the huge daylight with a cloud-like halo. The changes in those colored stripes indicate one thing: the biggest cooling after winter. It will be coming soon.

    The sun, the largest celestial body in the sky, is also the celestial body most closely related to people''s lives. Experienced farmers can speculate on the approximate cooling date and temperature drop according to the changes in the stripes on that day, while scholars change according to the sun. The development of a method for deriving the overall climate for the second year of the giant day has always been a very important part of the daily life of people in this world.

    St. Sunil City, the Master District.

    Along with a slight rubbing sound, the ¡°daily platform¡± on the upper part of the astrological tower opened its heavy and large skylight, and the magic-driven lifting platform was also firmly anchored on the top of the channel at the center of the daily platform. Morgan and Hugo and themselves. The assistants walked down the lifting platform and came to observe the position of the day wheel, ready to begin the routine observation work.

    "Open filter filter mode iii."

    The old royal mages gave instructions to the assistants on the side, and at the same time, they waved at the bookshelf not far away. The feather pen, parchment, ink bottle and other things flew immediately, and hovered in front of him, and received orders. The assistant ran to a control node not far away and began to inject magic into the rune.

    Seeing the assistant''s slightly savage movement, Morgan couldn''t help but shouted: "Be careful! The runes here are worth the price!"

    The assistant hurriedly controlled the magnitude of the injected magic, and as the rune columns around the platform were brighter, the skylight used to observe the daylight also floated a thin radiance.

    After a while, the magic radiance condenses into a layer of light that is as solid as it is, filtering the daylight outside the skylight into a more suitable mode for human visual observation, and Morgan''s Hugo nods slightly: this set of magical devices built a hundred years ago. It is still easy to use today, and as the most qualified astrologer in this astrological tower, the privilege of calling this magic device has always been his most proud thing.

    The old master stood underneath the filter plate that was condensed with magical light. He looked up and carefully observed the sun wheel outside the skylight, observing the change of each color stripe on the surface, while the feather pen and parchment were suspended in him. Beside him, keep writing quickly, and record all the data and drawings.

    Other assistants also came to the observation site, recording the data they were responsible for, and a quiet and awe-inspiring atmosphere enveloped the top of the astrological tower.

    However, the atmosphere did not last long, and the whisper of an assistant''s doubts broke the calm on the observation platform: "The bottom red grain is offset three degrees to the east?"

    Morgen Hugo immediately took a look at his assistant: "What nonsense?"

    "It''s true! Teacher!" The assistant said quickly, and then took the record of his own to the instructor and took out the last observation record. "Look, this is the last record you personally confirmed."

    Moorgen Hugo took a few pages of paper from the assistant, and the line of sight swept over it. He snorted, then looked at it more carefully, then looked up again, his eyes staring at it. The giant day in the sky.

    "This is impossible..." The old astrologer muttered to himself, waving his hand to summon the phantom spell used to calibrate the coordinates, setting a large reference mark around the daylight image on the filter, but after looking at the calibration As a result, his shock has increased. "No... impossible... such a large shift... this has never been seen..."

    "Teacher, are we going to report to Silver Fort?" the assistant asked cautiously. "This is an obvious celestial anomaly."

    "Report Silver Fortress now!!"

    ......

    In the Dark Mountain Range, the second mage in the Observatory on the 2nd, the young mage who was responsible for recording the changes in the sun, also stunned the record board in his hand.

    ¡°Don''t it be a storm on the surface of the sun?¡± The young mutter muttered to himself. He took a closer look at the data and drawings on the scoreboard, then looked up and passed through the large roof on the roof of the observatory. The filter lens looks at the image of the sun wheel, and the face is incredible.

    The companion on the side looked curiously: "Is it a mistake in history?"

    "No, all the data is double-observed and recorded," the young mage said as he stood up and walked to the door of the observatory. "I went outside to see, and you continue to record inside!"

    He walked out of the observatory and came to the platform connected to the site. The cold north wind hovered over the dark mountains, rolled over the forests and canyons, and whistled on the site that was just built a few months ago. The young mage who came out of the warm room couldn''t help but linger.

    The young mage propped up the shield and isolated the cold mountain wind, then took out the portable filter lens and carefully observed the sky''s giant day through the lens.

    These celestial observatories in the dark mountains are an adjunct to Carmel''s ¡°Magic Essence¡± project, which aims to study the connection between the macro-day cycle and the magical changes in nature.

    For a long time, Carmel believes that the magic of nature comes from the great day in the sky, but since the whole world itself is enveloped by a powerful magical environment, it is necessary to observe the external magical changes in this ¡°enveloping environment¡±. It became difficult, in order to minimize interference and improve the accuracy of observations, Kamal hosted a series of observatories built in the dark mountains.

    The "No. 2 Tianxiang Observatory" is one of them.

    These observatories also function to detect changes in magic and observe changes in the sky, and because of the heights of the dark mountains, it even has the role of monitoring the magnificent walls.

    Being able to be stationed in such an observatory, the young mage is naturally the leader of many of Kammer''s apprentices and assistants. However, at this moment, the outstanding young man has fallen into a huge horror.

    The giant day still hangs quietly in the sky, as always, it provides light and heat to the world. In the eyes of ordinary people, I am afraid that there is no change at all. However, for this young man, the sun in the sky has become Very strange.

    The young mage looked up and looked at him for a long time. Even with the protection of the filter lens, his eyes quickly became painful. He had to lower his head. The use of the technique relieved the pain of the eyes, and then began to carefully Fine-tune the parameters on the scoreboard in the opponent.

    At this moment, a strange low voice was introduced into the ears of the young mage.

    The sound seemed to come from a far-reaching place. It sounded like a hurricane wrapped in thunder, and it spread so far that it was already vague when it was introduced into the ear. Young people are in this weird sound. Looking up, after seeing the source of the sound, his expression fell into a sluggish state.

    His vision crossed the ridge of the dark mountain range, crossed the dark forest at the foot of the other side of the mountain, and crossed the corrupted plain destroyed by the decay of the magic tide. At the end of the line of sight, on the southern horizon, the entire magnificent wall was brighter than ever. Several times the light.

    The low wind and thunder came from the magnificent wall.

    "...the goddess of magic..." The young mage whispered in exasperation, then turned and rushed to the observatory. "Tell me Master Carmel! Tell the Lord!!"

    ......

    On the far horizon of the south, the magnificent wall shines like an aurora falling on the ground, floating there several times more than usual, with a breathtaking sense of magnificence, and that kind of order The uneasy wind and thunder is still coming, but it is much smaller than it was at the beginning.

    Gao Wen stood on the observation platform of the dark mountains and looked at the distant scene for a long time without saying a word.

    In his mind, the alarms from the satellite surveillance system are still echoing:

    "...Warning, the activity of giant planets rises abnormally, warning that the activity of giant planets rises abnormally..."

    The magical changes in nature are closely related to the activities of the great days. According to what happened seven hundred years ago, the changes in the giant days are very likely to indicate the approach of the magic tide. The observation records of the Krakens also confirm this: When the magic tide starts, the first abnormal reaction occurs, which is necessarily the sun in the sky.

    Time is running out... Or is it time already?

    Gao Wen closed the warning message in his mind and turned to look at the young mage next to him. This young man was the first on the territory except for his own "satellite" with satellite warnings to detect the sun''s changes for the first time. The person who found the anomaly and sent back the alarm, and the abnormal situation of the magnificent wall was also reported by the young man in time.

    "How long has it been since the strange wall and the light of the magnificent wall?"

    "It¡¯s been four hours now, adults," the young mage said a little nervously. "But I can only make sure that the strange sound came from four hours ago. I don''t know when the brightness changed. We were there before. I have been recording other things for a few hours, not looking at the magnificent wall."

    Gao Wen nodded. From the report of the young mage, he heard the rigor of the researcher.

    After Gao Wenshen, Herti and others who followed him were all worried. Amber was the first one to resist: "I said... that wall will not collapse, right?!"

    Gao Wen wanted to give a clear answer, but after a few seconds of thinking, he could only shake his head: "...I don''t know."

    Hetty and Rebecca said in unison: "You don''t know?"

    "I can only confirm one thing: the current strange noise and the increase in the brightness of the energy barrier are all manifestations of the surge in the load of the magnificent wall. The pressure it bears at this moment is very large, but the barrier has not broken, indicating that the pressure has not exceeded the threshold. According to the original design, as long as no new impact comes, it will repair itself but I am not sure that after seven hundred years of wind and rain, the barrier safety system will survive this test."

    Rebecca swallowed his mouth: "If...is it?"

    "The dark mountains may be able to block the first impact of the magic tide, but the distortion will soon begin to try to overcome this barrier. The best situation is that the chaos in the wasteland has been sharply over the past seven hundred years. Attenuation, no longer has the power to directly destroy the human world, then the Southland will return to the situation when Ansu was just founded seven hundred years ago, and the monsters that rushed out of the magic tide are continually fighting, and the never-ending tug-of-war is carried out. "Gao Wen shook his head. "The good news is that we now have the magical cannon and the rainbow light device. The bad news is that in other parts of the South, there are no more Cecil wolf cavalry in the past, and there are no more sacred gods." The storm group and the nobles died."

    Behind Herti, a government office official couldn¡¯t help but whispered: "So we better pray that it will survive this time..."

    "Prayer tube is not easy to say, but at least we can''t wait for it," Gao Wen turned and looked at Herti. "The government office is in a state of emergency, ready to call strategic materials... The town of the shield serves as a preparatory refuge... Increase the monitoring of the southern part of the dark mountain range, and all observation points turn to the magnificent wall... Prepare for publicity, the security team is on call, and nowhere can be messed up..."

    With Gao Wen''s instructions issued, everyone on the scene was more aware of the seriousness of the matter, and in the meantime, they felt a little peace of mind.

    If there are instructions and arrangements, then it is better than nothing.

 Chapter 537ï¼š Elves

    On the mainland of Loren, it is not only the change of the Principality of Cecil that is concerned about the magnificent wall.

    Over the vast expanse of wasteland, over the dark and twisted jungle and corrupted land, the influence of the magnificent wall movement is particularly impressive in the southern part of the continent, the mountains and the warm land covered by the infinite forest. disturbed.

    Because there is no natural barrier like the dark mountains between the Gaoling Kingdom and the wasteland.

    This kingdom in the southern part of the mainland was founded by the southern exiles of the former empire. With the help of the elves, the exiles established a new kingdom between the mountains, and in the next seven hundred years, they were deeply educated by the elf culture. Impact. After a long period of integration, adaptation, trade and marriage, the relationship between the country and the more southern silver empire has become extremely close, and due to the actual influence of the magnificent wall, the northern border of the Gaoling Kingdom is close to the wasteland. It is controlled by the elves and human beings. The two races work together to create an endless ¡°Linhai defense line¡± to resist the threat of wasteland.

    Here, hundreds of years of intertwined and physical threats from wasteland have completely tied the two countries together.

    In the Linhai defense line No. 1 guarded forest tower, Ranger General Lomar stood in front of the oval window, overlooking the northern front of the barrier. The endless green forest and sea stretched in his field of vision, the magical towering ancient trees in the invisible magic The wind swayed its branches and leaves, making the forest sea float like a layer of emerald green waves, and at the end of the horizon at the far end, the energy barrier of the magnificent wall is shimmering with a disturbing brightness, low The wind and thunder rolling across the forest, introduced the ears of the Ranger General.

    He turned and looked at the main console in the hall: "How is the situation ahead?"

    The hall is oval, the main console is located in the center of the oval room, a row of silver-white light alloy cylinders are neatly arranged on both sides of the main console, projecting a variety of holographic images. The elf controller is busy between the alloy cylinders.

    When he heard the general of the Ranger, one of the controllers immediately activated the cylinder in front of him. With the rune illuminated, a group of projections in front of the cylinder was enlarged, showing the northernmost situation of the forest defense line: on the screen, a dozen The old trees of the towering sky are rising from the ground, and the ¡°foot¡± consisting of countless roots is striding forward. The branches of the old trees are floating with bright runes, which form within the canopy coverage. Layers of energy barriers, and a group of elves wearing short robes riding the moonlight giant deer, closely following the ancient tree, rushing toward the distant energy barrier that is on the verge of overload.

    "The second group of magicians have already set off, and the 16 ancient guardians are escorting them."

    "How is the situation of the first group of magisters? Is it out of trouble?"

    The controller quickly reported: "They are still trapped in the tunnel area, and three people are contaminated by the magic tide. There is an urgent need to treat the guardian''s old tree with medicines and treatment pods, but I am afraid it is too late."

    The generals of the Ranger''s brows are wrinkled tightly. He looks at the forest outside the window. This forest is built by humans and elves. It is used to block and purify the magic that can be spread from the wasteland. The original magic seed has grown into a barrier that covers the entire northern border after seven hundred years of growth. But in the face of the direct impact of the magic tide, can these brave and loyal old trees really come down?

    In any case, the offline sentry tower must be restarted.

    "Let the Rangers reunite once and stand by in the Sentinel Heights. Wait until the second team crosses the front line of the forest, and slant the distortion around the Sentinel Tower from both sides of the East and West, and win at least 30 minutes of repair time for the Magisters. "The Ranger General ordered his deputy to scream, "This tower can''t be lost!!"

    "Yes."

    The voice of the subordinates just fell, and the voice of the correspondent came from another direction: "The general, the Star Temple, sent a communication, is the Queen."

    queen? Your Majesty has arrived at the Temple of the Stars? Is the situation so severe?

    General Ranger immediately responded to the communication platform: "Connect."

    The runes around the communication platform are bright, and the holographic projection wizard Queen Belsetia from the Star Temple appears in front of the Ranger General, the majesty and beauty of the rule. Sitting on the pale gold "master of the rule" on the face, countless shimmering cables and pipes extend from the back of the seat, connecting a large number of ancient equipment around the Queen, while the Queen himself looks at Lomar said seriously: "We have broken communication with the entire northern region."

    "Yes, Your Majesty," General Ranger bowed his head. "The communication system of the magnificent wall was seriously damaged in the first overload. We are trying to fix it. But now the most urgent task is to restart the Sentinel Tower."

    "how is the progress?"

    "The first batch of repair teams were attacked by distorted bodies and had to hide in the refuge tunnel. They are still trapped. The second batch of troops has just set off. I have sent the Rangers to fight for repair time," General Ranger said without any concealment. "The situation is not optimistic, but I can guarantee that I can complete the task."

    "Very good," Queen Berthetti nodded slightly. "After the repair of the Sentinel Tower, I selected a group of the most elite rangers and jungle messengers. I will send them to the north."

    "Yes," General Ranger took the lead and asked casually, "Do you want to remind several kingdoms in the north?"

    "The wall of the magnificent wall deteriorates faster than expected. This is a situation that threatens the whole world. Other kingdoms must be warned." The Elf Queen nodded. "I also want to appease the people in the northern part of the continent. Now the communication is cut off. Need to get news of hometown. In addition... it is also necessary to go to Ansu to confirm the situation there."

    The Ranger General gave a glimpse: "The rumor that Gao Wen Cecil was resurrected?"

    "It''s not just a rumor that a high-ranking ranger who traveled outside has sent a message directly to the Temple of the Stars. The high-ranking Ranger once participated in the Northern Expeditionary Force and worked with Gao Wen Cecil for many years. He said he has confirmed this. The truth is true."

    ¡°I have participated in the Northern Expeditionary Force and the high-level Ranger who has worked with Gao Wen for many years?¡± Lomar heard this and thought a little. ¡°Is it Soderling?¡±

    "It''s him."

    "I understand that his words should be credible."

    General Ranger nodded. He met with Soldering for many years. Although the connection in the last seven centuries was not very frequent, the elf is a race whose personality is difficult to change. Even if he does not contact him for a long time, he believes that Soldlin is still honest. Reliable people except the hair problem, the respectable old friend never lie.

    The communication hangs up.

    Belcetia on the "Reign of the Control" took a long breath and tapped the armrests of the golden seat with his fingers. The light of the cable ducts that had spread from behind her flashed, showing the Queen¡¯s current The mood is not calm.

    She looked up and looked around at the brightly lit elliptical hall, looking at the arc-shaped metal skeletons around the hall that were connected to the roof and floor, the rune lights that flashed between the skeletons, and the elves who traveled around the hall. The instructors asked, "What about the anti-gravity crew?"

    The magician in charge of monitoring the anti-gravity unit immediately responded: ¡°The output is stable, the unit response rate is 70%, and it is underarm.¡±

    Seventy percent...

    It was 80% a thousand years ago and 90% five thousand years ago.

    This star temple is a valuable legacy of the elves, but the technique of making it has long been lost. Today''s silver elves are not even sure whether this floating fortress is designed by the elves themselves, or whether they are more ancient. The silver empire brought out by the ruins of the eternal history and the chaotic era of the original elf really destroyed too many memories of inheritance. Everyone said that the elf is the most advanced civilization on this continent, but Belcetia knows it. The elves are just lying on an advanced ancient relic. These ancient relics are dying, and the elf''s silver empire... is dying.

    When will the Temple of the Stars fall?

    The elves of all ages seem to have never considered this. In their hearts, this ancient and eternal floating fortress seems to never fall, but sitting in the seat of the ruler, listening to the ancient and broken ancient The sound of mechanical hard running, listening to the spirit of the machine in the nervous system of his own overwhelmed ±´¶û0Ò÷, Belsetia feels ... she may have to consider this issue in her lifetime.

    Seven hundred years ago, the Silver Empire could build a magnificent wall, but just because the last vacuum extraction station was shut down for unknown reasons two hundred years ago, today''s elves have become difficult to repair a tower of sentinels.

    As the ruler of the Silver Empire, Belcetia does not want other countries to know the terrible recession of the Silver Empire, but as a member of the Loren Continental Wisdom, she must warn the human countries of a fact:

    The magnificent wall may not last for many years, and the silver empire that once built it... has no ability to fix it.

    A personal maid came forward and bent down next to Belcetia''s throne: "Your Majesty, you need to take a break."

    "Don''t worry, the load is very low at the moment."

    Belsetia waved his hand, then tapped the armrest on the other side, and a synth sound with a slight tremor was heard in the control hall: "Command input... Transfer to automatic homing mode... ¡±

    There was a faint tremor in the entire Star Temple. This huge floating fortress left the sky of the Gaoling Kingdom and began to fly slowly to the vast jungle of the Silver Empire, while Belsetia adjusted his position on the seat. Looking at his maid on the backrest with a slight bias: "Do you still have an impression of Uncle Gao Wen?"

    When I was young, I nodded to the personal maid who grew up with me: "At that time, you liked to be with him."

    Belsetia laughed: "It was with him that he was dragging him to visit the pub in the name of the Queen."

    The time she was in contact with Gorwin Cecil was not long. The Northern Pioneers built a new kingdom in the north of the mainland. The pioneers who were busy dealing with wasteland could not have time to run to the south of the continent as the southern silver empire. The ruler, Belsetia, has no chance to leave his country. The only chance of contact between the two sides is the foundation stone and completion ceremony of several magnificent walls in the joint action of humans and elves, and the signing ceremony of several major agreements. Wait, but since that time, Belcetia was just a little girl who had just sat down on the throne and had nothing to do with it. The imperial power was temporarily supervised by several regents, and she had plenty of time to squat every time. The opportunity for exchange activities runs to several human countries.

    The two places she liked most at the time were the pavilions of the Kingdom of Ansu and the Titan of the Titan Kingdom, and one of the many kingdoms in the eastern part of the continent.

    "Do you think that the resurrection of the Duke of Gaowen is credible?" The close-dressed maid couldn''t help but ask, "Although there seems to be evidence that this is true..."

    "I believe it is true," Belcetia said softly. "How can a person who has received four elemental blessings die in such an understatement?"

 Chapter 538ï¼š Brain machine interface

    Dark Mountain Range, the highest point observatory.

    The telescope group pointing to the magnificent wall has been adjusted to a slight angle. The distant skylight screen reflects a sly sly on the lens. In the background of the light curtain, a vast layer of thin black clouds floats over the vast black forest and the corrupted plain. The mist, the mist and the transpiration, is like a illusory illusion.

    The tall monitor turned around and reported to Gao Wenhui, who was standing behind him: "The brightness of the magnificent wall is normal and the signs of overload have been confirmed to have subsided."

    Heidi and Amber are also on the scene. The former is standing next to Gao Wen, who has been curiously drilled behind the telescope. Through the lens group, he looks at the barrier in the distance. Listening to the monitor¡¯s report, Amber follows. Pick it up: "It looks like it''s really back to normal!!"

    ¡°The barrier recovery has been more than forty-eight hours, and there are no signs of any overload during this period,¡± Herti looked at Gao Wen. ¡°The strange whistling sound has no ancestor. It seems that the wall is still recovering.¡±

    "Restoration? It won''t recover. It will only continue to decline. It''s just a temporary calm." Although Gao Wen is also relieved, he doesn''t dare to be as optimistic as Herti, "Repairing the magnificent wall is now It¡¯s almost impossible for the countries, even for the elves... I also doubt that they still have the ability to build a new tower of sentinels. Now this barrier is temporarily supported, perhaps the elf While trying to find a way to restart the critical system, the overall decline and damage of the system is an irreversible fact."

    Gao Wen calmly said that the memory from Gao Wen Cecil showed him this cold truth. According to Gao Wen Cecil''s memory, the elves completed the last sentinel tower and were responsible for the barrier design. The Elf Magisters once warned the heads of human countries that the barrier was built using the "old relics" of the elves. Its core components can hardly be copied. Once damaged, it cannot be replaced.

    For the past seven hundred years, this barrier has been sailing like a bruised, tinkering wheel on a storm-filled sea. There are no spare parts, no retreats, and there is nothing on the sea that can be used for beach repair. The port, which can only continually age and continually damage, engineers have patched one after another on its engine that is about to turn off and the cracked casing, but it only delays its sinking.

    The people who built the barriers, the people who have experienced the second development, everyone knows this fact, but no one thinks that until the barrier is on the limit, people still can''t find a way to completely solve the magic tide, and the pollution on the waste soil is also People did not completely dissipate people and did not even think that the barriers created by the power of the various countries could not even last for the first millennium.

    And what''s even worse is... Humans, a short-lived, complex and changeable race, probably have forgotten what the end of the wall is.

    ¡°Continue monitoring and release the alarm after 24 hours,¡± Gao Wen made the final decision. ¡°This observatory is set as a key site, adding a shift of staff, and will monitor the movement of the magnificent wall in the future.¡±

    Herti bowed her head deeply: "Yes."

    Anyway, the days still have to go on.

    After returning to the lord''s office, Gao Wen walked into the study and took one out of a letter and began to write a personal letter.

    Amber curiously took a look and said: "What are you writing?"

    Gao Wen couldn''t help but stunned the unconscious and ruled half-elf: "Can you be a little disciplined? Although you are familiar with me, it is also a good idea for the lord to write a secret letter. Have you come directly to see it?" ..."

    Amber slammed his hand: "Hey, I don''t know you yet. This is really not a secret letter. You have shot me on the wall..."

    Gao Wen: "..."

    How do you feel that this product is very proud of being able to be photographed on the wall? Is it proud of Rebecca¡¯s resistance?

    At this time, Amber had already seen the beginning of the letter written by Gao Wen. The goose suddenly raised an eyebrow and made a surprised voice: "Ah, write to St. Sunil?"

    Gao Wentou does not lift: "The wall of grandeur has changed, I must remind them."

    Amber¡¯s face was weird. She hesitated. She couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Do you think they will listen to you? They didn¡¯t react much after you reminded me. This time they¡¯re fighting in the civil war, fearing that no one cares about the South. Passing the voice of the past."

    It is true that Cecil has just done a big business with Wang Guojun, and the re-emergence of the Cecil family has actually returned to the stage of Ansu¡¯s power, but the ¡°inertia¡± of the aristocratic circle is a terrible thing. Really care about Gao Wen¡¯s reminder?

    Before the fire burned on their heads, every nobleman thought that he was the safest. This is their nature, and this nature is determined by the fact that the system is divided.

    The rise of the Cecil family may make them pay more attention to Gao Wen, the real power of the Duke''s every move, but this "emphasis" is more of a kind of vigilance, does not mean that they will attach equal importance to Gao Wen''s It is better to say that the Cecil family has risen because Cecil has reunited the South. They will be more taboo and more alert to any warnings issued by Gao Wen. They will only be in these warnings. A lot of conspiracy theory is added to the brain.

    "To tell the truth, I didn''t expect them to care about this," Gao Wen shook his head as he heard Amber. "But it is my responsibility. I am the guardian Duke."

    His letter is to fulfill his responsibilities and do his best to inherit the obligations of Gao Wen? Cecil after this body, but there is another reason he did not say: he wants to ensure that all his actions in the future are as much as possible. Without leaving a stain, he can''t leave an attack on his opponents in the future.

    Amber''s eyes looked at Gao Wen eccentrically. She felt that she couldn''t understand the thoughts of this old blind man. But it didn''t matter. The guy was full of strange thoughts and there were not many people who could be understood.

    If she sleeps in the coffin for seven hundred years, her head is estimated to be worse than Gao Wen.

    Gao Wen wrote the letter, carefully wrapped it in the paint tube, and sealed it with lacquer, then handed it to the amber standing on the side: "Send someone to the Rock Fortress and let Sir Wald send someone to the king." ¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you just use the magic net to send a copy to the Rock Fortress?¡± Amber answered the curious question as he took the letter. ¡°This can be delayed for many days.¡±

    "This letter must be handwritten with the original, this is for safety, and ... St. Sunil''s guys will not necessarily recognize the Duke seal on the copy," Gao Wen shook his head helplessly, "the Office of Government Adaptation The file transfer system took so long, and it¡¯s not completely accustomed to it right now. You can¡¯t expect St. Sunil¡¯s city to do better than the Office of Government at this point.¡±

    "Oh... that old man is stubborn. You compare it with them. I think they are lying in the coffin for seven hundred years."

    Gao Wen thought about it. He always felt that there was something wrong with this awkward word, but he couldn¡¯t find anything wrong...

    Just then, the voice of the little maid Betty suddenly came from outside the door and interrupted his conversation with Amber: "Master! Master Pitman is looking for you!"

    Gao Wenyi, and then faintly guessed something in his heart, and quickly said: "Let him come in!"

    The door of the study room opened, and the old druid with a hunched smile came into the room. The little old man had a smug smile on his face. After entering the door, he opened his mouth: "The lord brought good news."

    ¡°Is the neurological cord ready to be tested?¡± Gao Wen said with a smile. ¡°It seems that this state of emergency has not affected the progress of your research.¡±

    "The door of the institute is closed, and whoever is outside the flood," Pitman said with a look of disappointment. "If the person doing the research does not even have the strength, then it is better to go home and plant potatoes."

    Then he paused and went on to say, "I have already installed the new neural cable on the device that Carmel has tossed. Are you going to see it?"

    "Of course," Gao Wen hurried up and followed Amber. "You too..."

    Amber waited for the other party to reach out and pinch himself. He said, "Of course I have to go with you to see that I am also very curious about the ¡®spiritual networking¡¯ that you have recently studied!¡±

    Soon, Gao Wen and Amber came to the Institute of Magical Technology. In the laboratory dedicated to the "neural interaction technology", the new connection device has been placed on the round table in the center of the laboratory.

    Carmel and Rebecca are standing next to the connection, and more than a dozen technicians wearing white robes are busy around, checking the connection, or checking the other rune arrays connected to the device.

    Even Jenny, who didn¡¯t leave the Rune Institute on weekdays, was on the scene: although her main direction was not in the field of application, she played a pivotal role in resolving the spells of the sleeper and reconstructing the rune array. It is natural for her to be able to complete her work. She is here to test the finished product.

    Gao Wen nodded to Jenny and Kamal, and the line of sight fell on the seat behind Rebecca: "Is this... finished?"

    The connection was not exactly what he had originally expected. It was nothing like the magical device of this era, but more like a future product that spanned time and space. The silver-white cockpit was fixed on a large and stable base, behind the cockpit. In the half part, the extended backrest is hollowed out, and a number of shimmering, "metal pipes" like metal ribs connect the backrest of the cockpit with the base below. In the cockpit, you can see the streamlined The leather lining, the lining is distributed with a large number of metal contacts, the contacts are connected together, showing the distribution of the spine.

    This distinctive design is certainly not the style of a contemporary magician. Carmel, the magician from the Gangster Empire, once again used his memory style in Cecil''s magical creation.

    Prominent is a magic punk.

    What is outstanding is that this style of painting is different.

    Gao Wen doesn''t care about how the style of painting is anyway. From the people to the things on the land of Cecil, there is nothing like a normalist. He only cares about the use of this thing.

    "We have carried out all the offline tests and some of the networking tests are connected to the magic network communication network," Carmel''s body screams, he is filled with a pleasant light blue, which shows the wizard''s mood Quite good, "According to the mind illusion technique of the eternal sleeper, we have created a ''connection interface'' for this device. This interface can run stably when accessing the magic network communication network and protect the user''s consciousness."

    Pittman added a sentence next to him: "This interface is what I helped to do. My point ¡®handicraft¡¯ is not yet unfamiliar.¡±

    Gao Wen knows what Pittman called "handicraft", but Amber is confused: " Craftsmanship? What craftsmanship? Do you have other crafts besides fraud and fortune telling?"

    "Don''t make trouble, the old man has a lot of craftsmanship," Pitman waved, directly ignoring the amber words, and then pointed to the three "pipes" under the seat. "This is the new nerve cable. It is the information you gave me." To be honest, if there is a chance, I must see the person who designed it. It is a personal talent. I never thought that the artificial nerve cable can really be transformed into a non-implantable one. It¡¯s not just the genius of the brain, but the extreme familiarity with the working processes of the nervous system and the nerve cord. To be honest, if this person can join the institute, it is definitely more valuable than doing it outside.¡±

    "If a person suffers from the sequelae caused by implantable nerve cord for more than ten years, then he will naturally understand the working process of the nerve cord," Gao Wen sighed. "Reassure, with this device, you are very I will have a chance to meet with someone who has developed a non-implantable nerve cord, but he is afraid that there is no chance to join the task of our side in our research system, no less than your research task."

 Chapter 539ï¼š Immersion in the network

    Amber around the strange shape, the style is strange, how to see the seat full of suspicious atmosphere turned a few laps, and finally looked at Gao Wen''s eyes full of doubts: "You mean, use this stuff to invade the sleepless What kind of mind network?"

    Gao Wen laughed: "It''s not just a network of invaders. It''s just a connection device. If we want, we can use it to build our own ''mind network''. Of course, it takes a lot of such devices. ""

    "Looks weird..." Amber muttered. "It always feels like a sacrifice device on an evil ritual. When you sit up, it will come out with fire, and then you will be sacrificed to the evil spirits on the spot."

    I don''t know where her rich association skills come from...

    Gao Wen ignored Amber¡¯s whispering beside him. He looked at Pitman: ¡°Can this thing be used now?¡±

    "The human body test that connects the magic net has passed. After all, the neural cable and the communication text are relatively mature technologies. There is basically no problem in the ''connection'', but we have not tested the connection to the mind network," Pitman said. "Connecting the mind network... there are additional hidden dangers."

    Gao Wen knows what "extra hidden danger" is in Pitman''s mouth.

    The connection device on the earth can be said to be a black-tech thing, but in this world it is nothing more than a product assembled with a bunch of mature technology. Although advanced, it is not a high-tech technology. There is a personal control in the industry of Pitman. The operation risk of this device itself is actually not high. What really needs to be taken care of is the exposure risk when using this device to connect the mind network of the sleeper.

    Gao Wen¡¯s own connection to the mind network is never afraid of exposure. This is because he has a ¡°identification port¡± (which is swallowed up) that is truly a permanent sleeper, and he has also arranged ¡°legal identity¡± by violently cracking and reconstructing the database. "No matter how the safety mechanism of the sleeper is upgraded, he is in the corner of the security system. However, this device... can it successfully bypass the security mechanism of the mind network?"

    Gao Wen once arranged for Daniel to enter the high-level of the sleeper, and used this layer of authority to establish the entire security mechanism of the mind network, and left a back door in the security mechanism, but so far, there is no third-party port other than himself. Have tested whether these "back doors" can be used.

    Although there is no problem in theory, this is the first test, after all, whether it is Pitman or a high-text person, you must be cautious at this moment.

    Once the failure, let the high-level people of the eternal sleeper perceive the network invasion, then Gao Wen''s various plans through the network of minds will not be completely exposed, and will inevitably increase many risks.

    Gao Wen slowly scanned the entire lab.

    In addition to Carmel, Pitman, Rebecca and Jenny, the "four research giants", there are more than a dozen researchers.

    All are familiar faces.

    They are the elites selected by Carmel and others, long-term apprentices and assistants, and can participate in this extremely high-density project. The loyalty of these people must also be confirmed. Looking at the eyes of these people, Gao Wenwen Road: "Who is the first test?"

    His own mental structure, which he can''t use as a tester, is too special. It has already exceeded the scope of "humanity", and he also has advanced authority in the mind network. It is meaningless to test himself. A person who sits on a chair and immerses himself in the network of minds can only be the other people on the scene.

    "I come."

    Pittman stood up naturally with the signature, old-fashioned smile.

    Looking at the reactions of other people on the scene, this is obviously a good result for them.

    "You?" Gao Wen glanced at the little old man. "Why?"

    "The core component of this set is made by me. No one knows it better than I do," Pitman said without hesitation. "And for other reasons... you should be able to think of it too."

    Gao Wen nodded slightly and understood the meaning of Pitman.

    The other party has been a permanent sleeper. Although he has lost the power of the sleeper, he still has at least knowledge.

    Once there is a problem with the process of network intrusion, he has the knowledge, at least to detect the danger in advance, at least know how to run.

    "Then be ready," Gao Wen sighed. "I also let ¡®the other side prepare."

    ......

    In the city of dreams, in the palace area of ??the city center, Daniel, a black robe, quietly walks inside a magnificent palace.

    In this dream world where everyone wears a mask, he is no longer a late-minded mage with his body and old ugliness, but a tall, strong, chic and temperate middle-aged man.

    He wore a classical and gorgeous black robe, with a serious face and steady pace. A thick magic book floated beside him, and a constant voice came from the book: "The second batch of address indexes has been imported. ... The new database test was successfully completed... The reason for the sudden interruption of the 63rd block has been ascertained. It was a nightmare instructor who accidentally fell into the trap and died on the spot while exploring the ancient ruins. He was performing the transfer block operation. ......"

    Daniel¡¯s footsteps were a little bit: ¡°...and explore the ancient ruins while performing major operations in the mind network?¡±

    "The nightmare tutor has always been skilled..."

    ¡°In the future, such dangerous behaviors are prohibited, and all operations involving network instructions must be carried out in a stable environment,¡± Daniel said gravely. ¡°In addition, all major operations involving database changes and network reorganization must be more than two. The operators are done together to prevent a similar ''sudden death'' causing a network failure."

    "Yes."

    Daniel, who has been promoted to the nightmare bishop, nodded slightly and continued to walk forward without hesitation as he listened to the reports of the lower-level believers.

    In order to go to the didu, in order to complete the tasks of the ¡°Entering the Tifeng Research Department¡±, the host has rarely had the opportunity to enter the network of minds. Occasionally, the connection is also to inform the uppermost level of the Insects to inform them of their current situation. Being suspected or affected by his position in the church, he has finally settled down, has a stable residence in Aldernan, and built his own secret laboratory. With a relatively safe and stable environment, he Finally, I finally have the opportunity to return to the network of minds, continue to deal with the affairs of the Order and complete the orders of the master.

    Along the way, other high-ranking believers passed by the corridor, and most of them stopped at Daniel¡¯s side, giving them a short greeting:

    "May your soul be peaceful, bishop."

    "May you always have a good dream, Bishop."

    "To pay tribute to you, Master Daniel."

    Daniel responded to these greetings in his mood.

    The lower-ranking believers will respect him as the bishop, while the bishops at the same level will call each other the bishops, and some will be called the masters within the Insects, which means enviable respect, Daniel was once One of the believers who yearn for these statuses and are fascinated by dark magic and strive to climb upwards.

    But now that these statuses are in their hands, he is not very concerned.

    He is the new star of the Everlasting People''s Church in the recent period. He is a "blazer" who has proposed a number of groundbreaking concepts in the field of spiritual networks. He is a genius scholar who is valued by the highest bishops and even paid attention to by the Pope. But these identities are nothing compared to "the messengers of extraterritorial rogues."

    He maintained a proud attitude and walked through the corridor in the hall, and his arrogant gesture did not cause doubts from any other believers because he has always been qualified to do so.

    At some point, Daniel¡¯s footsteps suddenly stopped.

    He stood in the same place for a moment, then slightly turned his head and said to the magical guide that kept making a sound: "I will report it here first. Let me go in person."

    "Yes, bishop."

    The magic book slowly disappeared into the air, and Daniel quietly came to the front of a piece of crystal at the end of the corridor and placed his hand on it.

    The next second, his figure moved from the corridor to a vast room.

    This is not so much a "room" as it is a strange space. Although it has a white ground and a pale gold roof, there is no wall around the room, but a thick layer of light fog, a lot of light blue or light. The purple crystal prisms are slanted from the thick fog that forms, forming a neat, well-organized array of crystals around the room, and a large number of sleepers dressed in pale gold or white robes are in those crystals. Busy around, monitoring the huge data flow of the entire mind network.

    This windowless window is a rather special place in the mind network world. It requires special transmission code and identification code to enter. It is also a place that Daniel is quite proud of.

    Here is the "cybersecurity and data center" he built for the sleepers.

    Built under the guidance of the owner.

    Most of the believers in the space did not leave their posts because of Daniel¡¯s arrival. They just returned to work with respect and respect, and only a few people came to Daniel. One of them bowed his head: "Bishop."

    Daniel raised his hand: "You just want to do your own thing. I personally check the safety record of the recent period, don''t bother me."

    "Yes."

    After the idlers and others retired, Daniel walked to one of the crystal prisms that grew out of the fog, and placed his hand on the top of the crystal column, which then brightened and projected a large number of complicated forms and runes.

    No one here will question any operation of Bishop Daniel. This is his most loyal, sleepless, but even the most loyal subordinates are not qualified to contact the career of the extraterrestrial rogue.

    Daniel quietly browsed the data and monitored all the safety channels, and among the rune and mark that jumped, a footnote that only he could notice suddenly jumped out.

    The entire system did not respond to this unregistered information.

    Daniel¡¯s expression on his face did not change, and a strange voice came from behind him: ¡°Oh, it¡¯s really good... they really got it all out...¡±

    Daniel turned and saw a stranger wearing a brown robe, wrinkled face, squatting body, and a beard of hair was standing behind him. The stranger looked around with a playful expression, he was like this. Standing here in an imposing manner, the insomniac people who come and go in the space seem to be busy with their own affairs without seeing this "into the intruder."

    Data masquerading in this area has already started.

    Daniel left the crystal console and came to Pitman. However, in the eyes of other sleepers, he still stood in the same place, browsing the vast amount of recorded information, no stranger.

    This is another subordinate of the lord?

    Is this another messenger of the extraterrestrial rogue?

    Pittman and Daniel looked at each other and couldn''t help but flash a similar thought.

    Then the two old foxes laughed.

    Pittman''s wrinkles stretched out: "For safety, against a sign."

    Daniel nodded slightly: "A song of loyalty."

    "A song of loyalty."

    The two hands clasped together, and the two voices were unanimous: "For a great cause."

 Chapter 540ï¼š Technology forward

    In the mind connection technology laboratory, the old Druid Pitman still lies quietly in the silver-white seat.

    The runes at the bottom of the seat are regularly flashing, and a faint light blue shimmer is floating on the artificial nerve cord connected to the base and the array of nerve contacts. A low hum is coming from inside the device. That is the sound of the resonance tremor between the rune substrates, while the old druid sitting in the device closes his eyes and looks as if he has fallen into the deepest dream.

    "He has access to the network," Gao Wen said. "Now it is communicating with the people in the network."

    ¡°The connection is stable and the frequency orientation is normal,¡± Carmel floated beside a console not far from the cockpit, while watching the flashing inscriptions on the console, ¡°there is no indication of exposure.¡±

    ¡°The vital signs are stable, the nerve pressure is normal. The emergency fuse is normal. The brain activity is continuously monitored.¡±

    A series of reports came from all over the lab, and in these reports, everyone around the connection was relieved.

    Amber couldn''t help but pick it up: "Call me to think that this old man will die on it."

    Even if this guy has no respect for Pittman on weekdays, but Gao Wen can see that, for a half-father, Pittman, Amber is still quite concerned.

    Gao Wen looks at Jenny who is quietly standing still: "The system of the Rune''s rune can also be optimized and reorganized by Rune Logic, is it?"

    "Yes...Yes," Jenny replied quickly. "Although we encountered some difficulties in re-determining the interference value at first, we finally found that the perpetualist''s rune system still follows the law of rune logic. And the inverter array technology can also be used on this connection device..."

    "The eternal sleepers... Their dark magic is similar to the druid''s spells, and they are also transformed from the magic." Gao Wen thoughtfully sighed, "God... your veil is getting thinner and thinner." Up..."

    "The test time is over, ready to transmit the prompt message... The prompt message has been sent, and the brain wave feedback from the experimental object is received... Disconnect the neural cable."

    The technician responsible for controlling the connection suddenly made a sound, interrupting Gao Wen¡¯s self-talk, and then, with a gradual low-pitched resonance, the rune brilliance at the bottom of the silver-white seat gradually dimmed.

    Pittman in the seat lay quietly for a moment, then suddenly opened his eyes, and then it suddenly seemed to remember how to breathe and sighed in a big mouth, the old body sounded like a broken bellows. After a dozen seconds, he stabilized and sighed with a long breath: "Call... It feels so good to return to the body..."

    "The first time I got out of the mind network, there will be more serious dizziness and weightlessness." Looking at the assistant who came forward, the old druid was lifted out of the seat. Gao Wen nodded and then showed seriousness. Look, "But before that, for the sake of rigor and safety, we must first confirm one thing..."

    Carmel left the monitoring station and floated to the side of the connection.

    Gao Wen looked at the old druid''s eyes: "Prove that you are still Pitman, not a permanent sleeper who has penetrated the network."

    "Good luck ointment two silver coins a bottle, out of print amulet buy two get one free, three times the price before divination, free to help name!"

    Half of the people on the scene turned their heads and turned, and the brightness of Carmel was suddenly reduced by 30%. Only Gao Wen smiled and took Pittman¡¯s hand forward: ¡°Welcome back to Cecil. Except for dizziness Is there any other discomfort outside?"

    Pittman was a superb after all. He stood for a while beside the cockpit, and he recovered after a few breaths. Then he frowned and thought a little: "There is no sequelae in general, but... can you change the connector number later? The secret number is still too embarrassing for me as an old man..."

    "A 737-year-old old man designed the connector code for you. You are a little more than 87 years old," he said. In a word, the two elderly people can''t speak, "And you also have the concept of ''ÞÏÞÎ''?"

    Pitman: "..."

    Gao Wen: "..."

    "Talk about the situation after the connection," Gao Wen felt that the atmosphere was getting more and more weird. He quickly coughed and slammed the subject back to the right track. "You sneaked into the first few layers? What did you see during the connection? Are there any? Intercepted or scanned by the security system?"

    The technical personnel present at the scene immediately gathered together. Everyone looked at Pittman standing in the middle with curiosity and inquiring. Pittman spoke up a little after he sorted out his thoughts: "I sneaked in It should be called the level of ''consciousness leveling'', where the city of dreams is located, the area where all surface ideologies meet. Most of the stages of the connection process are not visual, and can only produce intermittent illusions... I should be completely bypassing the security mechanism, or the security mechanism completely ignores my connection..."

    Pittman quietly said what he saw and heard throughout the connection process. Everyone around him listened seriously, even the most amber that was not free, and this time he was also curious eyes. I didn¡¯t land and heard the last.

    "...In summary, I think that the first phase of the real machine test was completely successful, the connection device is stable and reliable, and the ''safe channel'' is equally reliable," Pittman concluded. "Next, we should consider making multiple connections." It is."

    Gao Wen nodded slightly and looked at Rebecca: "Is this connection device currently available for mass production?"

    ¡°For the time being,¡± Rebecca thought about it, showing the embarrassing appearance. ¡°Some key components can only be processed in the laboratory. For example, the organic media ring of artificial neural cable is mainly because the processing process is too complicated. To use the magic device frequently for adjustment, and to have certain knowledge of Druid, the level of workers in the factory may not be enough. It takes a short time to train workers with sufficient skill levels."

    In most cases, the main factor that constrains Cecil''s new mass production process is not machine precision. Because of the foundational role of Nicholas eggs in the initial stage, Cecil''s industrial machine solved most of the accuracy problems from the beginning. Worker skills are a long-term bottleneck.

    After all, human beings are not machines, and large-scale, systematic technical workers need time to cultivate and accumulate.

    "Come on slowly, it is not realistic to promote this device directly to the whole people..." Gao Wen sighed and accepted the reality. "At this stage, the laboratory is first manufactured, and the device that can be used by a project team is assembled. The specific number of you According to the actual situation."

    "For a project team to use..." Carmel heard something from Gao Wen''s words. "Are you planning to experiment in the mind network of the sleeper?"

    ¡°Don''t you feel good?¡± Gao Wenmei asked. ¡°So good technology is of course used in research. Is it a waste of daydreaming?¡±

    Kamal gave a slight glimpse, then bent down, with a smile in his tone: "...I agree."

    "So, we should give this connection a name," Gao Wen nodded, pointing to the silver-white seat on the platform or the cockpit. "Do you have any opinions?"

    Pittman and Jenny exchanged a look at each other except for Carmel. His eyes were not so good to understand and then looked at Gao Wen.

    ¡°We think it¡¯s up to you to name it,¡± Jenny smiled and said with respect and respect. ¡°Although it¡¯s the result of our creation, all the relevant technologies are collected by various means, the vast majority of the project. The inspiration comes from you, and it¡¯s a good idea to name it."

    Although Gao Wen would like to say that the glory of technology should be attributed to the inventor of technology, but think carefully, it seems that most of the technology in this connection device is the product of the hunter of the eternal sleeper, and he did not derogate too much. Instead, I looked at the silver-white seat and fell into a brief thought.

    A little bit of bad taste unconsciously floated into my heart.

    Anyway, the style of this thing is not normal.

    "Immersed nerve cockpit," Gao Wen said, a name that he believes best fits the style of the painting. "It''s called immersed nerve cockpit, immersed in the cabin, how about?"

    "Immersed nerve cockpit..." Carmel repeated the phrase that was temporarily combined, although it sounds weird to read, but the short words just describe all the features of the connected device. Can''t help but start, "is a good name."

    Gao Wen and Amber left the Institute of Magic Technology, left with them, and Pittman, who was ready to go back to rest.

    The streets of Cecil City are still lively and vibrant.

    "That is a beautiful city," Walking on the street, Pitman suddenly sighed without a reason. "Really, it''s beautiful."

    ¡°City of Dreams?¡± Gao Wen stopped and looked at the little old man. ¡°Be careful, the first contact is easy to immerse.¡±

    "I won''t," Pittman blinked and smiled. "The city is really beautiful, even perfect, but because it is so perfect, I won''t be attracted to it. It makes me perfect. There are some fears."

    Gao Wen shook his head and stepped forward. "The world is too perfect. People can''t help but think of the legendary people who will arrive in the world after they die. It is really addictive."

    Pittman suddenly became curious: "Do you have experience, do you really have a perfect heaven after death?"

    "...I am just making an analogy."

    They passed by the ¡°Amethyst Street¡± on the edge of the Mage area, where a crowd of newly opened shops is gathering.

    Gao Wen looked up and saw the logo of the ¡°Government Office Supervision Project¡± hanging from the door of the store. In the window next to it, there were large arms that were neatly reflected, reflecting the sunlight and emitting metal. Ring or hand-like device.

    Gao Wen whispered softly: "The first magical terminal retail store opened to civilians has already started trial operation..."

    As one of Cecil''s earliest products of magic technology, the magic terminal is not a high-tech thing, and as a compatible platform that can replace the core module, this device has a high civilian use from the beginning. Potential It can be equipped with anti-personal spells to act as a weapon, or it can be installed with an auxiliary rune board to become a convenient tool. For Gao Wen, who always wants to push extraordinary power to the whole people, the civilization of this thing. It is inevitable.

    As early as last year, Rebecca and others succeeded in manufacturing engineering terminals with welding, cutting and traction functions based on the soldiers'' magical terminals, and distributed them to the magical technicians and engineers. After a period of collecting data and improvements, the more usable, safer and cheaper civilian version of the magic guide terminal finally appeared in front of ordinary people.

    These magic terminals have lower power, but they can still be used to release the most basic tricks and several powerful limbs. The average person can use it as a tool and use it in the wild. Defending yourself is really a very convenient thing.

    However, Gao Wen observed it for a while in front of the store, but found that although there were quite a lot of people gathered together, there were very few people who really spent money to buy the magic terminal.

    "It''s normal, magic is still a ''transcendent'' thing for most people, even if they are everywhere around the magic power, most people may not think that they will personally ''cast''," Pitman On the sidelines, "And to be honest, dozens of silver coins are not many, but for many people, it is also a big sum of money. The ordinary people who are used to diligence will not spend so much money just because of novelty and fun." Buying something as strange as it is."

    This is an inevitable phenomenon in the process of promoting magic technology.

    Gao Wen looked at the store where the crowd gathered in the distance. After thinking about it, he turned to Amber and said, "Let your cadres guide you a little."

    Amber should be taken over: "OK."

    When I heard that Amber promised so much, Gao Wen was surprised: "How did you promise this time?"

    "To be a person is the old line of the many people in the mixed ball," Amber waved his hand. "What do you want to guide, isn''t it?"

    Gao Wen: "...you understand it so well."

    The trio finally glanced at the store that sold the civilian magic guide terminal. Before turning around, Pittman suddenly said: "In fact, the neural cable technology can not only be used to establish brain-computer connections, people enter the mind network, it There is also a possible application direction."

    Gao Wenyu is up: "Oh?"

    "You are committed to let ordinary people also master the magic of the power of the magic terminal can solve half of the problem, and the nerve cable ... may solve the other half of the problem for you."

 Chapter 541ï¼š Aftermath in the shadow

    Pittman''s words made Gao Wen stop again.

    "The other half you said is..."

    Pittman glared at his own messy beard. This unruly little old man had a rare and solemn face: "So far, all the magical devices can only achieve the ''immediate release'' spells, like plastic energy. There is no way for a spirit-guided spell like a hand, isn''t it?"

    Gao Wen instantly understood the meaning of the other party and slightly widened his eyes because of the possible development prospects of the neural cable technology.

    Magic technology is flawed or limited, and this limitation exists from the very beginning.

    The "spells" of this world can be divided into two types. One is an instant release. As long as the caster completes the spell model or sets the rune array in advance, only the energy needs to be injected, and the spell can be released immediately. There is no need for more artificial fireballs, Frostbolt, Repulsive Tricks, etc. The spells that take effect immediately fall into this category, while the other spells are "spiritual guidance". As the name suggests, its operation requires human mentality. To maintain and control, such as the hands of plastic energy, all kinds of mental spells belong to this category.

    Obviously, the current magical technology can only achieve the first situation by arranging a specific rune array, pre-populating the spell model in the machine, and then pressing a button to release a spell, which is the vast majority of magic guides. The essence of the device.

    This is the only way Gao Wen can use his "Earth Thinking" to realize the universalization of magic.

    However, there are more than one spell in this world. For those who need spiritual guidance, the magical technique is stretched. The ordinary people who are not mentally capable can''t control a complicated and varied spell in real time by pressing the button, even though Jenny. I¡¯ve been trying to use a rune array to control the hands of the plastic energy to achieve various operations, and in the process to find a breakthrough in the ¡°spirit-guided¡± spell, but the clumsy, slow, error-prototype prototype system is still watching Without any practical value, there is no hope of a breakthrough in the foreseeable future.

    In addition, due to this limitation, some of the current magical devices have encountered great constraints during the development process, such as the newly completed immersive nerve cockpit, which is stored internally for users to distinguish between the real world and the illusion. The suggestive scene must be edited by the wizard. The technicians from the ordinary people can''t intervene at all, which is obviously inconsistent with Gao Wen''s research and development ideas.

    "The original intention of the eternal sleepers to entrust the death of all things is to expand the sect. In order to let those who are not the eternal priests, such as merchants, small nobles, even pagan priests, can access their dreams and accept The transformation of the doctrines of darkness, although their starting point is dark, but the goal they are to achieve is very close to our idea: to let those who do not have some extraordinary talents use tools to achieve extraordinary power."

    Pittman said without hesitation, after so many years of dark sects, the knowledge that was deeply imprinted in his memory is gradually emerging. These bleak knowledge and the miracle in this magical city are slow. Blending, his ideas are becoming clearer.

    "The nerve rope connects the human brain and the runes. It replaces the human ''spiritual induction'' process in this process. Then we might as well expand the idea: let the ordinary people who can''t sense the magic connect the nerves. Can they indirectly control the magic? If we then use this device with some auxiliary energy devices, law enforcement agencies, auxiliary machinery, then ... ordinary people who connect the nerve cable and a full set of external equipment, and a real Is there a difference in the Master?"

    The breakthrough of the spirit-guided spell was found.

    It is actually outside the magical technique, in the philanthropic tree of cults.

    "There is a difference..." Looking at the old Druid in front of him, Gao Wen suddenly laughed. "A true mage must be promoted to a level for several years. I have to have enough luck and talent and money, and one The ''artificial wizard'' who is connected to the nerve cord is promoted to the first level... I am afraid that only a big magic capacitor needs to be replaced."

    Pitman has a hand: "It takes time to develop a new model of magic capacitors."

    "That''s it, but as long as it is developed, it can be used immediately for hundreds of thousands or even millions of people..."

    Standing behind the two men, look at Gao Wen and look at Pitman. This half-elves jumped from the moment when they started discussing technical issues, but she still understood the two seniors discussing. What when I heard the last few sentences, Miss Half Elf finally couldn¡¯t help it: "Mom... are you serious about this idea?"

    ¡°Anything that challenges conventional techniques before they are realized is a fantasy,¡± Gao Wen said with a smile. ¡°But ¡®regular¡¯ is not something to break.¡±

    Then he turned to Pitman and solemnly said: "I think this idea is very feasible. You can try it in the Druid field. You are an expert. But be careful: we are not permanent sleepers, nor are everything dead. meeting."

    "I understand what you mean," Pitman bowed his head deeply. "Please rest assured, I am not now, and will not be in the future."

    ......

    Everything seems to be back on track. This continent is still developing according to the original trajectory. The nobles are still singular, the countries are still fighting, the civil war continues, the development continues, the abnormal situation of the giant day and the magnificent wall At one point, it caused some panic, but these panices gradually subsided as the barriers recovered. On the surface, the world is as usual.

    But for those who are always paying attention to wasteland, the aftermath of the magnificent wall changes is still continuing.

    In the eastern part of Ansu, the underground palace is deep.

    The rustling of the roots of the friction slate echoes in the deep, dark underground palace. The magical stone lamp is set in the ancient stone wall, and the radiant light creates a patchwork of dark and dark areas in this dim palace. Pulling through this promenade, which she is already familiar with, came to the place where the leaders held meetings.

    In the wide hall of the palace, there are long tables and seats. The brilliance of the magical stone lamps spills from the roof and illuminates the faces of the participants. Some of them turn to the entrance direction. A teacher sees Bertila. Then I couldn''t help but frown. "You are late again, Master Bertila."

    "As long as you haven''t discussed anything useful, then I am not too late to be present at all times," Bellyla responded with a sardonic response and sat down at her own position at the long table. "Still... Have you discussed something useful?"

    This woman¡¯s way of speaking has always been the case. The on-site teachers have long been eccentric. The elves twins Felna and Lerna, who are sitting across the long table, smiled in unison: "Hah, that¡¯s true, if you don¡¯t Come, maybe we have to start talking about dinner."

    "You can discuss it later, but now we should pay attention to the wasteland first," Bertila shook her head. "The great patriarch saw the revelation from the book of the ultimate, our sun...there was a problem. The power it releases is stirring the magical environment of the entire world, and this will greatly speed up the collapse of the barrier."

    The patriarchs whispered, and in a brief discussion, some people looked up at Bertila: "We have speculated about this point. The key to the problem now is how big the influence of the sun is. How long can the wall of waste soil last? If everything is to be advanced... So, how much will it advance?"

    "Unfortunately, the ultimate book does not give an answer. It is only a fake fake," Bellilla shook her head. "And we don''t know the specific technical details of the barrier that the elf made."

    A tall, thin, middle-aged man looks at the elves at the scene: "We have two elves here..."

    "It''s a pity, we don''t know the shield technology," Gemini said with a grin. "But we can at least be sure that one of our queens will take action. Maybe she sent to warn the country and fix it." The barrier team has already set off at this time."

    After the twins, such as Bertila, they coughed a little and stood up: "No matter what action the elves have, we must be prepared. In view of the early changes in the waste, we must consider the plan ahead."

    Someone whispered: "Is this situation already?"

    "This is the will of the great patriarch," Bellilla looked at the direction of the voice. "The answer given by the book of the ultimate is not optimistic. We have no time to slowly prepare for it."

    One person sitting at the end of the long table stood up: "If the plan is to advance, we must contact the compatriots on the other side of the wall..."

    ¡°Because of the failure of the magnificent wall communication system, our connection with the waste soil has been interrupted,¡± said a middle-aged man with a black robe and half-faced bark-like variation. ¡°The elf is sure in the process of repairing the barrier. Will update the communication channel, our ''dark bridge'' will be completely invalid, and now we must restore the contact with the compatriots in the waste soil as soon as possible to grasp the inside of the wall."

    "I have sent people to contact the people who have been sleeping, and their mind projection technology is expected to break through the barrier," said Bertila. "In addition, how much is the progress of biomass collection?"

    The high and thin, shallow-faced Captain Heaton looked up: "There is still a situation in which the situation in the south is still unexpected."

    "...We thought that the war in the South had to be played for at least a few years, but I didn''t expect that Govin Cecil directly flattened all the nobility coalition forces," another headmaster shook his head. "And he also promoted cremation in the south. And the purification ritual, on which the source of available biomass is pitiful."

    "Don''t complain that it''s useless," Bertila interrupted the other person''s words. "How many fake gods are close to completion, lack of biomass... After next spring, Wang Guojun and Dong Jingjun will naturally Fill it up for us."

    The meeting is over.

    The figure of the robes of the priests got up and left the hall. The vast space quickly became quiet. Bertila stayed in the place without leaving. Except her, the only one left was the pair of elves.

    "Beltila, you have been very upset recently," said the elf twins in front of the female teacher. The smiling sisters, like the same person inside and outside the mirror, laughed together and said, "Would you like us to help?" Do you ''treat''?"

    "I haven''t been so pitiful to this point," Bertila refused the two indifferently. "It''s you, as an elf, really don''t care about the fate of the silver empire after the barrier collapsed?"

    "Haha," the twins laughed crisply. In the silver bell-like laughter, they turned and left, leaving only a word floating into the ears of Bertila. "Don''t you care about the fate of Tifeng?" Ms. Augustus..."

    Bertila quietly watched the figure of the elf''s twins leaving, she gave a very slight sigh, then sat in her position, looked up and looked up at the stone old roof above.

    "Agus is all... It¡¯s been a long time since I heard it."

    On the mottled and ancient roof, the magic spar lamp is still bright. Around the magic spar, the newly inlaid metal plates are neatly arranged, extending all the way to the top of the adjacent pillars. The runes on the metal plates are The light shimmers in the darkness, just like breathing.

    "In any case, the Magic Net is really a good thing."

 Chapter 542ï¼š Obstruct

    The noisy nobility was distracting.

    Victoria Wilde sat next to the Crown Prince Welsh, with no expression on the frosty face, her eyes sweeping over the aristocrats gathered in the castle''s long hall, with a faint sorrow hidden in the eye.

    These wine bags are rice bags.

    They wore gorgeous robes and talked loudly in the castle. They were noble and noble. The name was louder than one. The attitude when speaking here seems to be determining the fate of the kingdom. However, their impassioned speech is only one word at the end. Can sum up: benefits.

    A sound of great justice echoed in the long hall: "...the Carre family supports the rebuilding of the Kingdom Road, we are willing to work out 100 strong labor, my nephew will personally lead the team..."

    "A big sacrifice! One hundred people!" Someone sneered at the side. "Is there more than one hundred people who raise horses for you?"

    "The people and food of the Carre family are on the front line of the east. We have already given all the things that can be taken for this kingdom. It is the Count of the Grey Mountain. Do you have even five hundred scorpions?"

    "I don''t agree to rebuild the kingdom avenue. Although the Duke of Regency has a very good reason, the kingdom avenue can bring great benefits in the long run, but now we are fighting, rushing to use a lot of manpower and materials on the road, in case of the impact of the battle. Do you think that we only need to rebuild the road in the east-west direction, so that it is convenient for the front line to transport troops..."

    "I object!"

    ......

    The noisyness of the nobles is really distracting.

    Welsh Moen sat in the top position like a puppet. When the noise in the long hall was almost out of control, the nominal king inherited the talent and finally couldn¡¯t help but say: "Gentlemen, ladies, Let''s put the arguments aside. The project of Kingdom Road can be discussed slowly. After all, it is winter. We can discuss the town council and commercial system first..."

    The voice of Wales finally calmed down the debate in the long hall, but his new proposal quickly brought a new round of disputes. The nobles of all sizes praised the long-term vision of the Duke of the Regency and His Royal Highness. They praised their smart plans and then strongly suggested that these new systems be implemented on the territory of others one by one.

    If it weren''t for Victoria Verde and Franklin Perdwin, they would not have argued like this.

    This controversy is bound to have no results. The noise in the long hall once again reached the peak, and once the Welsh Moen had to speak again, Victoria Verde finally stood up.

    "enough."

    The Northern Queen¡¯s voice said coldly, and as her words fell, the entire castle approached the freezing point of the ice from the inside out.

    "I hope that these cold air will calm you down." After a moment, Victoria retracted his huge magic, and as the temperature in the hall gradually recovered, her sight swept through the ruthless aristocrats.

    These are all powerful and powerful aristocrats, mastering half of the country''s extraordinary power and land, wealth, they are short-sighted, they are selfish, they hold the group can only drag the king''s hind legs, but even as the Duke of Regency, she only Can warn these people like this.

    "We came here not to quarrel." After ten seconds of silence, Victoria continued to speak. "The town council and commercial restructuring are destined for development, but I understand everyone''s concerns. It will not be imposed on any of you. The pilot of the town council is chosen from the northern collars and the royal family, and the commercial restructuring is the responsibility of the Franklin Duke¡¯s Western Kingdom.

    With a sleek temperament, Berdwin Franklin leaned forward and owed a reply in response to Victoria''s words.

    The aristocrats in the long hall were silent for a moment, then they showed a sigh of relief, but they did not dare to show too obvious and exaggerated, so they could only try to make a humble and humble smile, and use chaos. Praise and tribute to conceal their true thoughts. Their covert skills are not superb. The mundane movements and praises from the heart of the river reflect their qualifications as aristocrats, but Victoria Wilde from the girlhood I have already seen these masks.

    Keeping the ice-like face is the most politeness she can show to these people.

    She sat down, and the Duke of Berkman Franklin stood up and said: "All New Deal will not be forced to promote, but one thing I have to explain in advance, please remember that one of the virtues of the nobility is to remember yourself. Oath, so don¡¯t forget your decision today. Today, I am opposed to building a new factory on my own territory. If I want to build a factory in the future, I must unconditionally pay the royal family 30% of the redemption money. This is to redeem what you are today. Abandoning the right to build a factory; today, refused to let the road connect with its own territory. In the future, any road built by the kingdom will bypass you unless you redeem the road like the right to buy and build a factory. Today, you refuse to sign a trade agreement, within ten years. It is not allowed to set up a new chamber of commerce or company unless you redeem the right to commercial restructuring."

    The Duke of the West has a calm face, and these conditions are stated in a strip, and his tone and expression make the aristocrats who just started to sneak on the scene quickly confused and upset.

    They know what is discussed here today. It is a lot of deviant and sensational things. It is a strange rule from the South. The Duke of Regency asked the nobles to give up some of the privileges and ask them to obey the management of the royal family on their own territory. Opening up new factories, setting up town councils that can threaten the rule of the lords, building roads, starting companies... These things are all taken out, all threatened and deprived.

    However, the Duke of the West called them "rights" and announced that every aristocrat who raised objections today gave up these "rights", even saying that if someone wants to build a factory, start a company, or repair a road, they will have to Spending money to buy these "rights"?

    This incredible and absurd statement is hard to understand.

    The people in the long hall were silent in confusion, and they whispered in confusion. Some people seemed to react slightly. Some people seemed to be stunned by the Duke of the West. They cautiously recruited themselves. The attendant, write down the note and hand it to the Duke, but more people just spread their hands and shook their heads.

    Who will want this "right"? The right to cut meat from the body?

    The noisy meeting ended, the nobles dispersed, and in addition to the attendants and guards in the long hall, there were only two regents and a nominal crown prince.

    "This is the first time I saw you angry," Victoria said, looking at the Duke of Berdwin, with a slight exclamation. "You thought you would never lose your temper on this occasion."

    "I am really angry, but also serious," Paterson sat in his chair with tired face. "This can make some people confused, at least they will think more, and another part... they At least one day will bring some contribution to the Kingdom Treasury."

    Victoria frowned. "How many people are shaking?"

    "There are less than 10% of the people," the Duke of Berdwin recalled the number of people who handed the paper and shook his head. "They are far from the kingdom avenue, the territory itself is not a rich aristocrat, and there is no royal family." These people have no worries about wealth and privilege, but they are worried about losing the royal family¡¯s asylum. They expressed their willingness to learn more about our New Deal in private."

    "10%..." Victoria snorted, but there was a lot of helplessness in the cold, "It''s really much."

    The northern queen will also encounter helpless things, which makes Bai Dewen feel a lot.

    ¡°It¡¯s as difficult as we expected,¡± he sighed and said to Victoria. ¡°We have adjusted the areas involved in the change as much as possible, removing the items that have the greatest impact on the aristocrats in the field, but it¡¯s still the case. Strongly contradictory, counted yesterday and the day before yesterday, the whole three days of discussion, the provisions passed only five districts, are still irrelevant parts..."

    "I said at the beginning, how to adjust is the same result. There is no difference between taking one gold coin and one hundred gold coins from those people''s pockets, because they don''t want to lose even a copper plate," Victoria shook Head, "You have to build factories on their land, build roads, set up officials, and this is the root of them."

    Welsh Moen, who has never spoken, suddenly spoke up: "At least we can start with the royal family and the part of your territory."

    "Our..." Bai Dewen showed a bitter smile. "We personally understand the necessity of doing this, but the marquis, count, and viscounts under our name may not think so... even if we personally promote it, in the Principality The difficulty of implementing change internally is still huge."

    Separate and divide each country into one country.

    Victoria Verde suddenly thought of Gao Wen¡¯s words about his own evaluation of the royal aristocracy before he left the South, and thought of the ¡°new nobility¡± system in the South.

    The counts and viscounts over there... there is no such great power.

    She shook her head and took some bad associations to the side and looked at Wales: "You can support these new policies so much. I was surprised. I didn''t actually take the royal family directly into the enclosure."

    "I know, this is what you have to the Moen family..." Welsh shook his head and pushed back the words "last respect" to the bottom of my heart. "I can see the meaning of these new policies. I know that they are against this country. It is good."

    "In fact, those who opposed it at the meeting, contradicted, refused to express their views, and could not see it," Victoria¡¯s eyes turned to the empty long hall and slowly said, "They can¡¯t even see new factories, new chambers of commerce, civilian schools. The role, at least can also see the rise of Cecil ... but they still have to oppose, or refuse to express their views."

    Berdwin Franklin sighed: "They don''t see the benefits of doing this to the kingdom. They just don''t want to pay for their own interests. Their ideas are simple: why can''t they be others, why can''t they build factories in others? Yes, everyone thinks."

    "Think better," after a moment of silence, Victoria suddenly whispered, "At least, the new king has won support."

    Berdwin Franklin reveals a slightly ridiculous smile: "Yeah, it¡¯s a trivial matter to build a factory on their territory and let them support the king."

    After saying this, the Duke of the West, who was obviously in a bad mood, stood up. He looked at the exit of the long hall. After a few seconds of silence, he slowly said: "The plan of the town council is likely to fail. This reform is too radical, we can suspend, the school is also, can be suspended, but the new factory must have, at all costs, or we will always be caught by the Cecil."

    Berdwin Franklin left.

    Victoria looked at the back of the Duke of the West and did not speak for a long time.

    The voice of Moore in Wales broke the silence of the scene: "Duke of Wilde, did the Duke of Govin Cecil really show you no interest in the throne of Ansu?"

    Victoria nodded. "He did say that."

    "Oh..." Welsh Moen nodded calmly and then slowly stood up. "Then I left first, please take care of yourself."

    In the long hall, only Victoria is left alone.

    The northern queen looked at the empty place and looked at the place that was filled with noisy and disputes not long ago, standing for a long time.

    A sigh of sorrow rang in the long hall, accompanied by flying snowflakes, her figure disappeared by the throne.

    The magical condensed snow fluttered away, and the last few crystal snowflakes fell on the portrait of Francis II hanging behind the throne, melting into water and slowly dripping.

 Chapter 543ï¼š Respective quagmire

    When Victoria returned to his room on the upper level of Silver Fort, the snow fluttering from the window was falling out of the window.

    This winter''s snow... one after another, especially after the cold moon, the snow has barely stopped.

    Appropriate snowfall can bring a good harvest for the coming year, but it will make the cold moon more difficult. After this snowfall, the villages outside Wangdu will probably die many people...

    The cold wind from the north hovered over the ancient king, and the snow falling from the sky was stirred into a curtain. The black-haired maid, Maggie, closed the wooden window panels on the inside of the window, and the chilly scene outside the window. Isolated, the fireplace burned in the corner of the room, keeping this gorgeous house warm and comfortable. The ice and snow outside the castle seemed to be another world.

    "Your face is not very good," Maggie looked at Victoria into the room, and asked the female duke to slap the cloak and whispered, "Today''s meeting is still not going well?"

    "There are too many mediocrity people sitting in those chairs. Everyone''s eyes are as short as the snow rats," Victoria shook his head. "What''s worse is that I can''t drive them out."

    Maggie hangs her cloak on the shelf next to it and whispers: "This country is still relying on them to run."

    Victoria saw this maid and friend''s maid, she knows that although Maggie is nominally her own maid, she has a good knowledge and the power of the extraordinary. This "Northern Butler" is the most trusted. One of the people, when the two are alone, most of the topics can be talked about.

    ¡°The state does not have to rely on the old aristocrats to operate,¡± the Duke calmly said. ¡°You have seen it with your own eyes.¡±

    Maggie raised her eyelids and glanced at Victoria: "Yes, but it is very costly to do so. There is also a very important point for you, a member of them, and an inseparable member."

    Victoria was silent for a while.

    Yes, she can''t walk that way.

    "Don''t think about it anymore, there is one more important thing," Maggie said, awakening Victoria from a brief thought. The black maid picked up a flaming-sealed letter from the nearby table and handed it to the Duke. "A letter to you from the Southern Grand Duke, Bai Yu Shi Yan sent."

    Victoria widened his eyes in astonishment and said, "Duke Cecil?"

    She instinctively sniffed out the disturbing taste from this letter. It was not long before she returned to the king. The Duke of the Southland hurriedly wrote a personal letter to himself, and it was still the coldest cold. What is the urgency of sending a letter from the lion''s messenger?

    She quickly opened the letter tube and took out the personal letter inside. After seeing the above, her brow wrinkled.

    Maggie stood quietly, without asking for the letter: Although she is close to Victoria, she is not over.

    ¡°Maggie,¡± Victoria asked immediately after reading the contents of the letter quickly. ¡°When did the astrologers of the Masters Association report the red-grain shift at the bottom of the sun?¡±

    The black-haired maid recalled: "It should be the cold month of the 10th."

    "The cold moon is 10 days... the same day..." Victoria bowed his head and looked at the contents of the letter. "It can''t be a coincidence..."

    Then she noticed that Maggie had a curious line of sight, and she took a slight breath and took the initiative to mention the contents of the letter: "The Duke of Cecil sent a warning that the magnificent wall changed on the cold moon on the 10th, a wide range The overload, the overload lasted for three full days, and the day the letter was issued, the magnificent wall has returned to calm, but the Duke of Cecil believes that the barrier has been permanently damaged during the overload process..."

    The black-haired maid¡¯s eyes slowly widened, and the horror was unreserved.

    "It seems that I need to summon the royal family and the royal scholars," said the female duke, "and... there is a new round of aristocratic meetings."

    When talking about the word "aristocratic meeting", Victoria''s tone could not help but bring a trace of exhaustion.

    However, she is very familiar with the Ansu system, no matter what she wants to do, even if she is the queen of Ansu, she can''t get away with the nobility.

    "It¡¯s a quagmire."

    ......

    The light blue rune brilliance flashes between the layered rune substrates, and the surging arcane energy strikes a squeaky arc, emanating from the energy contacts and the gears, On the test bench built to test large equipment, the heavy and complicated power mechanism was slowly starting to run under the magic force. The sound of steel meshing and turning seemed to be weak to strong, and the whole test bench was slightly trembled.

    On the monitoring platform, which is more than 20 meters away from the experimental platform and separated by two layers of magic shields, Rebecca and Carmel are standing between technicians, paying attention to the distant machine and machine. Around the various magic devices, and each of them, each magician is also paying attention to the monitoring unit that he is responsible for.

    A dazzling spark suddenly appeared at the top of a tower-like device at the corner of the bench.

    "The first booster is overloaded!!"

    "The No. 2 and No. 3 amplifiers imbalance protection tiles may have melted!"

    ¡°The core is warming up and the amplifier groups are interfering with each other¡±

    ¡°Shut down immediately!¡± Rebecca widened his eyes and yelled out loudly, ¡°Shut down immediately, stop!!¡±

    A magician quickly got up and pulled a lever on the side of the console. However, due to the excessive movement, the lever was stuck in the middle of the running and emergency stop, and a strange humming sound was from under the console. It was reported that on the experimental platform more than 20 meters away, the electro-optic light condensed by the arcane energy began to emanate from the surface of each rune device.

    "Let me come!!" Rebecca yelled at the emergency moment, then picked up the iron wand that he never left, rounded it and squatted on the console, and designed her own console. It is very clear at this time that although there should be a "ÔÒ" operation in accordance with the normal process, the operation is accompanied by a loud bang, part of the console is completely sunken, and the magic connection below is also interrupted.

    The arcane sparks from the experimental platform quickly weakened and disappeared, and the whole unit gradually stopped after a continuous low humming sound. At the corner of the test bench, a two-meter-high tower-shaped device emerged at the top. Most of the whole set of thick smoke was kept, and the rest was obviously seriously damaged.

    When the device was shut down, the staff who had already waited for it rushed up. They rushed to the side of the tower, and raised their arms to point to the alloy tower that still radiated the heat wave. The project used the magic terminal to release it. The large-scale weakened cone of ice, accompanied by the magical snow and ice impact, the temperature of the entire tower began to decline rapidly.

    Rebecca stretched her neck and watched the situation near the test bench. From behind her came Carmel¡¯s voice: ¡°How is the situation?¡±

    "Don''t think about it, make a new one directly..." Rebecca said with a sad face. "Aunt Herti will kill me... When I last reported the budget of the repair lab to her, her eyes were red... ¡±

    "...I will report it," Kamal said after a brief silence. "Accidents and failures are situations that must be encountered in doing research."

    "But it¡¯s not the same for six days to burn eight amplifiers and two large magic engines..." Rebecca is still a frowning face, she looked up and watched the temporary construction with steel brackets and prefabricated panels. The large "laboratory" feels a faint pain in the skull.

    Here is a new laboratory in accordance with the instructions of the ancestors, located in the suburbs, away from the residential area, the implementation of the safety isolation system and new operational procedures, it turns out that such an arrangement has greatly improved the safety factor of the experiment, but the success rate of the experiment... seems a little No change.

    ¡°In the end, why?¡± Rebecca said to himself, ¡°Why is it always stuck in overload and interference...¡±

    A senior magician looked at the data recorded in the recent period and said: "According to the test, the dense arrangement and multi-layer overlap of the magic net unit can greatly improve the output, and the volume can also be inserted into the front, but with The magical power output from the magic nets, which are frequently overloaded and interfered with by the ampere mechanism and the repulsion mechanism, is very problematic in terms of stability and purity."

    "It seems that if you want the multi-layer magic net to be practical, you must first find a solution to the interference between each layer of the magic net," Carmel continued. "In addition, the pressure on the power mechanism at the start is also a problem. We have to find ways to redesign the drive and shifting mechanism, reduce the starting speed, and reduce the instantaneous pressure of the magic engine before the two magic engines are too much instantaneous pressure to cause mechanical damage."

    "It seems that the mechanical transmission is not suitable for the monster of the ''magic train''. The shifting device can''t hold such a big impact." Rebecca shook his head. "It''s not good... we can try the ancestors." Once a ''hydraulic transmission''."

    As she spoke, she frowned, because she thought of another question: "But the light pressure of the magic engine is not enough. The mechanical pressure can be reduced, the magic pressure of the amplifier and the magic net." Still can''t solve it."

    "The magic power of the rune array is rigid... it''s really hard," Carmel said. "Even if you reduce the load on the start of the magic engine, it''s not good to keep it running." Small challenge."

    This is a common problem faced by most magical machinery: no matter how sophisticated the magical machinery is, how complicated the function is, its core essence is still a "magic array."

    Since it is a "magic array", the magic power consumed by each magic array is fixed. The "effect" of this spell may be affected by the casting material and the environment, but the mana consumed is a fixed value. .

    Even if the starting pressure of the magic engine is reduced to a minimum, the magic power required for its operation will be 100% true reflected in the booster and magic net unit for its power supply. How many repulsive runes are consumed? Mana, there is no discount.

    The result is that the mechanical structure of the magic engine may be able to resist, but the rune of the energizing part should burn out, just like today.

    One problem after another, each problem is still not solved, it seems that there will be a series of new problems, mechanical structure, material strength, magic interference, load on each device... all obstacles are piled up together, and almost no reason Clue.

    It is a quagmire.

    Rebecca looked at the Arcane master in front of him and suddenly couldn''t help but ask: "Master Carmel, what is the transportation of the empire in the past? It is reasonable to say that a huge empire must also be similar. What about the big transport of the magic train?"

    When I heard Rebecca''s problems, Carmel couldn''t help but reveal the color of the memories: "When the year... We didn''t use mechanical magic vehicles, but borrowed the power of large-scale summons to transport goods, such as summoning. Hurricane messengers and wave messengers, their power is strong enough to move mountains and seas..."

    Rebecca listened in a sneak peek: "This... such high-level elemental creatures can also be summoned and controlled? How do you get them to help?"

    "It''s very simple, to conclude a summoning contract to half a ton of dark blue magic crystal..."

    "Okay, you don''t have to say it."

    Dark blue magic crystal! Half a ton! ! Don''t say that the hurricane messenger, I am afraid that the lord of the wind can come to you to deliver it to you.

    Rebecca marveled at the local tyrants that had just smashed the empire, but soon, the problems encountered in the magical train project were still filled with her mind.

    Miss Marquis slammed her head: "Brain pain..."

    Kamal looked at this talented but somewhat childish girl, could not help but want to comfort, but before he spoke, Rebecca suddenly raised his head: "In fact, I think... we are in front of us Is this idea wrong? Or... can you change your direction?"

    "what do you mean¡­¡­"

    ¡°It¡¯s simple and rude to focus on the front of the car, but it¡¯s too difficult to implement. These powerful things are very unstable when they are forced together,¡± Rebecca said while thinking, her wonderful brains are flying fast. It''s working, "Master Carmel, you still can''t remember that we still have a plan, that is, if the high-powered front is not made, we will distribute several smaller power magic engines to several trains of the entire train. On, make a power car..."

    ¡°I remember that this solution encountered the problem of simultaneous coordination of the various power cars,¡± Carmel said while thinking. ¡°Do you think... Synchronization will be easier than the problems we are currently having in the front?¡±

    ¡°What if?¡± Rebecca said. ¡°In any case, we have planned both sets of plans, and now the key components of the front-end device are also burned. We must re-do it. Why not just build an experimental platform and put power on it? The scattered plan is also taken out to try it out. Of course, the power concentration plan on the front of the car will not give up. You can continue to work hard. Maybe the two sets of plans can complement each other and find a breakthrough!"

    As he said, the girl thought about it again: "In addition... I am still thinking about whether I can use the continuous weight loss method to reduce the load of the entire train... but the weight loss technique is a range-effective spell. How to control its effective area, to prevent the imbalance of the train when steering has to be considered carefully ... but I think these may be the direction of breakthrough."

    This is really an optimistic idea.

    However, looking at Rebecca''s passionate eyes, Carmel found that he was infected too. Maybe it makes sense?

    "Okay," the ancient arcane master nodded. "Today''s plan is done. Let''s go to Miss Herti to apply for funding tomorrow."

    "...hey? Isn''t you going?"

    "Go together," Carmel said. "You are the head of the entire Magic Energy Technology Department. You need to go there in person if there is a major change in the project."

    The big magician said that it is justified and righteous.

    Rebecca did not believe it.

 Chapter 544ï¼š New laboratory

    Cecil''s first-level administration office, in Hert''s office, the aunts are staring at the eyes, and Carmel is quietly floating beside the two, quietly like a light bulb.

    "Aunt... This is all the budget requirements..." Rebecca felt that Herti might not be in a good mood, but she was still carrying her own plan and budget application form in front of her aunt. "In theory... as long as the lab doesn''t blow up for two months, you don''t have to pay extra money in the first quarter..."

    Herti¡¯s eyes shook a little: ¡°Do you know that you have blown up four times in six days, and have you blown up eight amplifiers and two engine testers in total?¡±

    Rebecca narrowed his neck: "But you didn''t say it that year... Failure is the cornerstone of success, and the magician''s research path is always accompanied by the cost of failure..."

    Herti squinted her head: "I didn''t have the second half at the time - the wise magician would find the way to minimize the failure, and the too straight Master would be basically poor."

    Rebecca raised his neck: "I haven''t said it."

    "..." Hetty looked at the Marquis of Cecil in front of her eyes, and then sighed under the girl''s simple and obsessive gaze, sitting back at her desk, "first put the plan." Take it, let me see."

    "Oh, good!" Rebecca quickly handed over the plan in his hand, and his face was full of smiles. "I know your aunt is your best!"

    "Don''t be in a hurry, I have to take a closer look at your plan," Herti took over the plan and said no to her head. "Don''t forget, before becoming a chief administrative officer, I was also a mage." ¡±

    She looked closely at Rebecca''s follow-up test plan and quickly noticed that there were different ideas and verification processes in parallel, which made her look up: "simultaneous verification Centralized and dynamic distributed two solutions, but also to test the impact of weight loss on the balance of the two cars?"

    "Yeah - you can rest assured that I have already arranged the manpower."

    "It''s not a human problem..." Hetty frowned. "Are you a little too urgent?"

    Rebecca itself is a super-powerful girl, and she has a little bit of work from a young age. Looking at the plan that the girl came up with, Herti couldn¡¯t help but worry that she would venture in, but she came along with Rebecca. Carmel, she is somewhat uncertain - Rebecca''s mind is prone to fever, but Master Carmel has no brains, should not be fever with this child?

    "...I am a little anxious, but there is no way," Rebecca listened to Hert''s question, but she did not hide anything. She said her thoughts broadly. "The ancestors have signed a mine with the East. Agreement, it is not easy to transport the ore from the Baisha Mine. Although it can be transported to G¨¹len first, then shipped from G¨¹len to the Baishui River to the internal industrial zone, but there is still a long land in the middle. To go, it is necessary to follow the mining method planned by the ancestors, even if there is a magic car to transport it..."

    Speaking of her here, she paused, showing a look of obstinacy: "So I want to solve the problem of the train before the ore of the Baisha mine is severely accumulated...even if it does not produce the best, at least it must be able to run. ¡±

    Hetty listened to Rebecca and couldn''t help but have a horror.

    It turned out that this child thought so much...

    No wonder the ancestors always reminded themselves not to take Rebecca as a child. They also said that this girl is only a lively character. In fact, what she considered is not superficial.

    "Your thoughts are very good," Herti sighed softly. "The ancestors should be very happy. So, I will give you the funds first, but I also..."

    "Wow!"

    "Don''t be busy, wow, I still have a few words to remind you," Herti glanced at the iron-headed baby who was about to pick it up. "You just said something right, even if you can''t make the best, At least you have to make it to run. In my opinion, your expected goal for the magic train may be a bit high. We just made the magic guide, and you want to create a hundred times the traction of the magic guide. The front of the train... The steps are too big. You know, such a powerful power device can produce more than just a quantitative change. I suggest that you can set the target of the magic train to be smaller - since there is a ''track'' Things, even with a magic car pulling four or five cars has far exceeded the current carriage fleet, isn''t it?"

    When he heard Hetti''s words, Rebecca couldn''t help but reveal a look of disappointment.

    But she must admit that there is some truth in what the aunt said. The facts have proved that when the scale of a magical device reaches a certain level, its mechanical pressure, magic load, and environmental demand are really not just quantitative changes. simple.

    Looking at the change of expression on Rebecca''s face, Herti shook her head helplessly, then picked up the signature pen and prepared to write her own name.

    The prepaid funds received from the royal family...have not been so hot, it will become an explosive that was played by Rebecca.

    Cecil¡¯s big housekeeper sighed in the heart, and the hand that approved the funds shook slightly.

    At this moment, the magic network terminal placed at the desk suddenly slammed, and with the flashing of the lights, this sudden communication interrupted everyone''s movements.

    Rebecca held her aunt to put the signature pen next to her, and watched the latter open the communication, and then the figure of the ancestors appeared above the communicator.

    The three people in the room immediately stepped forward: "The ancestors were adults." "The ancestor." "The Lord Lord."

    "Hetty - ah, Rebecca and Carmel are also on your side," Gao Wen in the communicator quickly noticed the people in the office. "Exactly, don''t look for them anymore."

    Heti asked curiously: "What happened?"

    "A trip to the Magic Technology Institute, I am waiting for you with Pitman and Jenny," Gao Wen said with a smile. "There is something good for you."

    The three people in the room looked at each other. After a short embarrassment, Carmel suddenly reacted: "I might guess what it is..."

    After arriving at the Magic Technology Institute, Carmel¡¯s conjecture was confirmed ¨C

    In a large, vacant laboratory, several silver-white cockpit-like magical devices are neatly arranged on a hexagonal platform. Compared with the prototype, their structure is significantly more complete and compact. And an outer casing that can be closed from both sides. Under the cockpit, the floor around the platform is inlaid with a flashing rune base, and the rear of the cockpit extends the nerve cable that connects the platform to the base. In the laboratory, there are only some rune terminals for monitoring in the position of the wall. There is no extra decoration and furnishings, which makes the room look quite empty, and also makes the silver-white cockpit in the center of the room more mysterious and eye-catching. .

    As Kamal guessed: after the first "immersion nerve cockpit" test machine was successful, more cockpits were built.

    Gao Wen has already waited for one of the cockpits, and the technicians wearing white robes are busy near the wall monitoring device. Pittman and Jenny are checking the nerves and rune arrays around those cockpits. In the situation, after Carmel and others entered the laboratory, Pitman immediately turned and said hello: "Ah, you are here - come see these fun things!"

    "These..." Carmel looked at the scene with some surprise. "Is it finished?"

    "When you were busy studying how to blow up the engine group, I adjusted the nerves of these cockpits," Pittman said triumphantly. "Of course, there is Miss Jenny. The part of the rune array is her adjustment." of."

    Rebecca had already turned around in one of the cockpits with excitement at this time, until Herti couldn¡¯t help but whisper and coughed, she stopped. The girl looked at Gao Wen and her eyes were big: "The ancestors Are the shapes of these devices adjusted?"

    Gao Wen smiled and pressed Rebecca''s head: "In fact, there is not much adjustment - just add a cover to both sides of the seat and add a shell that can be closed."

    Compared with the prototype of the day, the ¡°shell that can be closed¡± is the biggest change in the officially shaped cockpit. Since the non-implanted nerve cord is not as immersive as the implanted neural cable, the user is easily "awakened" by external interference during the networking process, which is the biggest problem in the immersion device. Man started with a Druid idea and thought of a lot of technical means to increase neural coupling and improve the synchronization rate of thinking. But in the end, Gao Wen still thought of a simpler and more rude way: add a cover.

    After adding this "peripheral", these things that are still somewhat like seats are really more like a cockpit.

    "This is a simple but effective way..." Herti, with great interest and admiration, looked at these wonderful magical devices. She wondered how the ancestors thought of such a simple approach, but Soon she noticed the appearance of these cockpits - long containers, people can lie inside, there is a cover on it...

    Emmmmm......

    The Cecil¡¯s butler has produced a very reasonable association.

    Of course, the mature and steady Heti is just so associated with her, she did not dare to say it.

    But there is a head iron on the scene.

    Rebecca came to Gao Wen on the spot: "Ancestral adult you are inspired by the coffin you used to lie in... Wow!"

    Rebecca was knocked back by Gao Wen, but everyone on the scene showed a tacit smile after the stupid scorpion came out.

    "Cough," Gao Wen had to cough and pull the scene back to the right track. "Don''t talk about it, let''s do something right."

    Herti looked at him curiously: "You told us to come... Are you ready to test these devices together?"

    "In fact, it has been tested," Gao Wen said. "Offline testing, connecting to the magic net, connecting the mind network of the people who have been sleeping, have completed the test, and today we are officially connected."

    Then he paused and went on to say, "I will enter the network with you."

    Gao Wen¡¯s idea is simple ¨C since the first immersive nerve cockpits have been built, he can implement a plan that he had long established: by bringing his own experimenters into the network, Do research in that ready-made "virtual lab."

    The virtual experimental environment has been built for a while, but since he can only access the network by himself, the experimental space can have a limited effect, although he does use some of the virtual environment to toss out some blueprints, but After contacting the local technical staff and seeing the wisdom of the aliens from the local people, he has already recognized one thing: his own passer is not the center of the world, at most it can be a regional The focus is that he can''t compare with professionals in many aspects, especially in the technical field. Such a large virtual space, if you can not access the professional and technical personnel in the territory, it is absolutely a waste to let him occupy it alone.

    Fortunately, this waste is finally over.

    But he still has to be cautious - the technicians are precious, especially the most trustworthy and able to contact the secrets of these technicians, and the treasure of the entire P¨¨re duchy. He wants to prevent these people from accidents and prevent them from being The best way to stop a person who has been sleeping is to connect to the network with them.

    When the time comes, which of the perpetual sleepers do not open their eyes or open their eyes and discover the invaders of them. It is a big deal to go straight to the next million years, at least to ensure that everyone will safely retreat.

 Chapter 545ï¼š This is the new laboratory

    The technicians began the final inspection and commissioning of the immersion chamber. Hetti stood a little nervously next to the cockpit assigned to himself and whispered, "I didn''t really think... I have to enter the world created by the sleeper one day. ......"

    "It''s a virtual world," Gao Wen said next to him. He saw the nervousness of the granddaughter. "How? Very upset?"

    "A bit, but more... tangled," Herti had nothing to hide in front of her ancestors, and said calmly, "Although I know that technology is not good or bad, the mind network of the sleeper is not just ''technical''. So simple, you said, it is the projection and aggregation of the mind world of countless sleepers, and now it¡¯s going to go there... always feeling weird.¡±

    Gao Wen smiled a little and nodded slightly: "I understand your feelings, but rest assured, this is only temporary - now our neural link technology is just getting started, and we have not yet been able to build our own mind network, so we can only temporarily Borrowing ''the network of ready-to-go sleepers, but when the technology matures, we will naturally create our own virtual environment - such an important technology, certainly can not always count on others."

    Herti showed a slight relief, and Gao Wen turned to look at Kamal, who was floating in another dip tank: "How? Can you connect?"

    Camer''s side is filled with the radiance of arcane energy, and the energy lightning that jumps under his precise control constantly sweeps through the nerve connection point immersed in the cabin, and the stable humming sound is heard in the base of the immersion cabin. Kamal said with a little joy: "It should be no problem... Although I have no nervous system, I have a magical body. By directly reading and writing the magical fluctuations in the neural connection points, I can be like you. Enter the network."

    "It''s incredible..." Gao Wen looked up and down at Carmel''s inhuman body. "Magic... Its mystery is more and more interesting."

    Kamal bent slightly: "One day, we will uncover its secrets."

    The report of the technicians came from a distance: "The network frequency calibration is complete!" "Neurocortical calibration is completed" "All immersed cabins are ready for use, adults."

    Pittman took a deep breath and walked to his own cockpit: "Let''s get started."

    The people who are ready to connect to the network each come to the cockpit assigned to them, lying one after another, and Carmel is floating next to the device, directly connecting the contacts of the cockpit with an arc of arcane. As the only person on the scene who can connect to the mind network without an external device, Gao Wen did not prepare the cockpit for himself - mainly because he was a little psychological about the long container that people could lie in and have a lid on it. Shadow - he sat directly on a normal seat next to the docking platform and said to everyone who was ready to connect: "I will enter the network first, you will connect after one minute, we will cross the consciousness Layers, go directly into the virtual space - if you find yourself making a mistake, or see a fragmented image, don''t hesitate to disconnect immediately, understand?"

    "understand!"

    "Okay," Gao Wen nodded, then said to the air beside him, "Do a good job of guarding, and wake me up."

    The sound of amber came from the air: "Well, good - but let me know, next time I want to take me to see what kind of mind network!"

    As everyone knows, if the air around Gaowen is long, it will grow amber.

    Gao Wen slightly narrowed his eyes, accompanied by a familiar feeling of mild vertigo that had been fully adapted, and the light and shadow in front of him quickly shifted, changed, and reorganized.

    After a short moment, he arrived in the virtual space that he ¡°stealed¡± in the network of the mindless mind.

    The endless calm water surface extends out of the field of vision. Numerous neatly arranged huge alloy platforms float on the water, infinitely wide blue sky, complex and changing symbols, formulas, runes, mechanical structures and blueprints continue to float, refreshing At the center of this vast space, Gao Wen is the "reference point" set for this experimental space.

    On a small platform, the round table, seats, and refreshments were all prepared. The old Master Daniel was standing at the round table with respect and respect. When Gao Wen appeared, he immediately went forward to pay tribute: "To pay tribute to you, my lord."

    Gao Wen waved his hand and let Daniel get up: "Is your environment stable?"

    "I have specially arranged a break, and no one will bother for the next half day."

    "Good, they will arrive soon."

    After a moment of waiting, Gao Wen sensed several connection signals pointing to this virtual space -

    This space is opened by him at the bottom of the mind network of the sleeper. In order to ensure security concealment, the entire space is heavily disguised and layer-encrypted. Only by knowing the specific network frequency can the correct address of the space be found. To access this address, you also need permission from a high-text person.

    After confirming the identity of each signal, Gao Wen opened the connection permission. The next moment, accompanied by a beam of light descending from the sky and a large number of refreshed runes, one by one appeared on this small platform.

    Heti and others shook a few times in the sense of dizziness and weightlessness, and then saw everything in front of him.

    Almost everyone was wide-eyed in surprise, and Rebecca couldn¡¯t help but scream: ¡°Wow!!!¡±

    "This is really...unbelievable..." Hetty looked at the sight in front of her eyes, the broad water world, the neatly arranged alloy platforms, the formulas and blueprints in the sky...the sights that could not be seen in reality. At this moment, it is so vividly presented in front of us. Everything is so clear and clear that even if she knows in advance that everything here is virtual, she can¡¯t help but wonder if she really crossed the time and space and entered a A new world parallel to the real world.

    At this moment, she finally understood what the term "virtual reality" before the ancestors meant.

    Perhaps the most calm spot on the scene is Pitman, because in the last test he has been to the "consciousness level" of the sleeper, and also saw some dream cities, so there is already a spectacular scene in the virtual world. Psychological preparation, he looked at the scene here with only a little emotion: "I did not expect that you have built such a vast space."

    A middle-aged man who looks ordinary, has a normal body, and has ordinary clothes. Even the middle-aged man with ordinary hair and sound is slightly nodding. He commented: "It looks very empty."

    Gao Wen laughed: "After all, it is the place for experimentation, not for living people... Wait, who are you?"

    Heti and others looked at the stranger standing between them with horror. Jenny first responded: "You are... Carmel?"

    "It''s me," Camille looked down at his body and raised his head to open his hands. "Actually, I wanted to restore my original appearance, but... I forgot what I looked like."

    Then he shook his head and seemed to want to show a self-deprecating smile, but he also forgot how to make an expression, so he waved his hand, and the appearance of the middle-aged man dissipated, in the flash of energy sparks. The body of the Arcane, which is bound by the Rune Armor, reappears in front of everyone: "Let''s use this body, how much is used to it."

    "It will be alright," Gao Wen looked at the two arcane lights of Carmel''s head position. "You can adapt slowly, but you can also slowly recall. If used properly, the mind network will benefit both memory and mental strength. Maybe this is also valid for you."

    "I hope so," said Carmel, then turned to Daniel, who was still standing aside, nodding his head and saying hello. "So, this is your other subordinate Daniel."

    "Yes, Daniel, he is at Tifeng, the non-implantable nerve cable is his result," Gao Wen nodded, then raised his hand and began to introduce everyone in the scene, "This is Carmel, The legendary magister of the ancient Gangyan Empire, an expert in classical spells and modern magical techniques; Hetty, my blood descendant, Cecil¡¯s internal manager; Rebecca...¡±

    Gao Wen introduced one by one, Heti and others and Daniel greeted each other with a sense of sympathy for the first time, which is a very special experience for both sides - for Heti and others This is the first time in their life that they have established communication and cooperation with people in a virtual reality network (or ... to friends?), for Daniel, this means that he finally saw the "outside rogue" "Core messenger", he finally entered the core circle of the forces created by the inexorable "God" from the foreign world, and he finally gained the true trust of the extraterrestrial rogue.

    When Gao Wen introduced to Jenny, Daniel couldn''t help but reveal a surprised look. He looked at the white-haired girl in front of him and his face was incredible: "Are you Ms. Jenny?"

    Known by an old master who can be his grandfather, Jenny suddenly puts his hand in a cautious manner: "You...you call me Jenny."

    "Ah, okay..." Daniel blinked. "I''m a little excited. Rune Logic has impressed me. It has almost changed my understanding of the concept of runes and magic arrays."

    Seeing that Jenny was a little embarrassed, Gao Wen coughed: "Cough, then you have already met each other, just sit down."

    Daniel quickly converges on the mood and sat down with the round table at everyone - compared to the round table where only Gao Wen and his two were in the space, this new table was a lot bigger and there was more Many seats, one of which is a dark red chair without any mark, is high-text, and each of the remaining chairs has a name for everyone. Obviously, this is specially arranged by Gao Wen.

    Daniel believes that this "round table" may reflect the preferences of the extraterrestrial rogues - he is willing to be with the followers and communicate in a discussion manner, while the seats at the round table more or less reflect the followers and their closeness. degree.

    In fact, Gao Wen is arranged in the order of eating at home - Herti is the closest, Rebecca is the second, and the rest of the people will go to the back if they come to eat rice...

    After the seat, Gao Wen had no nonsense and said bluntly: "Everyone who can come here is a confidant that I trust. You will also be companions who work together and need to rely on each other. Here, except In addition to personal privacy and the special confidential information I have identified, the rest of the information should follow the guidelines for open sharing. First, we need to understand the nature of this space - I position it as a laboratory."

    An experimental space based on virtual reality.

    A place that can simulate a realistic law of more than nine to nine on a macro level.

    A laboratory that can verify various technical ideas, can instantly construct an experimental environment, and can perform trial and error almost zero cost and unlimited.

    This is a place where any technical researcher can be ecstatic!

    As Gao Wen introduced the nature and function of this experimental space one by one, the demonstrations began on the nearest alloy platforms.

    Huge parts appeared out of thin air, and the complex structure of the magical cannon and magic engine was assembled almost instantly. They started to run and began to be tested under various extreme conditions. The cannon was launched, the engine roared, the gears and levers flew. Turning around, everything looks the same as the real world... No, better than the real world!

    Rebecca''s eyes widened. She saw that the large engine on one platform had failed during operation. Then everything on the platform was frozen instantaneously. The faulty engine was enlarged and some of the structure became transparent. Inside. Parts that are misaligned and broken appear clearly in front of everyone in a "frozen" state, and each break point and splashed debris are clearly visible.

    The demonstration was over, and Gao Wen leaned back on his seat: "It works like you see it."

    Rebecca took a deep breath, and this once carefree, optimistic and lively girl was feeling extremely shocked at this moment.

    She glanced at Carmel, although she could not understand the other person''s face, but she can be sure that the other party is also in shock.

    The ancient great magister sighed softly: "Seven hundred years... It seems that not all technologies are in recession."

    "We can use this test magic train!!" Rebecca said excitedly to Carmel, "and can also test both programs at the same time! How many times this bombing is not afraid!!"

    "There are new rune arrays," even Jenny, who has always been jealous, is excited. "Hundreds of rune arrays can be tested quickly! And don''t worry about wear and tear!"

    Heti looked at Rebecca and looked at Jenny. The Cecil¡¯s butler blinked and suddenly reacted: ¡°Wait, then am I... don¡¯t have to give you money?¡±

    The hand that approved the funds suddenly stopped shaking.

 Chapter 546ï¼š Origin laboratory

    Obviously, everyone who is engaged in research can realize the significance of this virtual space in the first place.

    In fact, the eternal sleepers who created this virtual world are quite aware of its value. Although Gao Wenping always ridiculed that the cultists created such a network of minds but only knew that they were daydreaming inside, but from Daniel. According to all kinds of information transmitted, the people who have been sleeping have been using the network of minds for technical research from the very beginning. The only problem is that the eternal sleeper created this "experimental environment", but did not find out the supporting research and development model.

    In the history of technological development, such "adaptation lag" events abound in the era of the Star Wars, a chief magician of the Imperial Academy has created a mental core capable of receiving twelve input commands at the same time, but he has not lived for life. Finding the core of this kind of mind, until the next year of the Sparks, one of the apprentices of the Magisters invented the "Magic Co-Time Compilation Method" and applied it to the core of the mind, thus creating the Gangster The Iron Man Corps, the most proud of the Empire.

    Similarly, there is the shock crystal created by Sir Faso in 122 years. It was only after 80 years that people realized that it could be used on crystal resonators. Ansu made the first in 455 years. A ring of winds and sounds, until an ancestor of the Anwu family discovered the high-frequency resonance of the wind element in 496, this extremely important "element sensor" has been used to play the high-pitched part of the court music...

    Compared with the invention product, it is often more difficult to invent the method of invention and create the method of creation, but once it is formed, it means that the great advancement of technology is coming. The biggest advantage of Gao Wen is that he Know that this method exists.

    The Titan empire next door was also aware of the existence of this method. The Rosetta the Great created the "Imperial Works Association" to prove that he found a way and found a way to make an initiative, but the success of Tifeng It is built on decades of accumulation. Their talents and people''s way of thinking have allowed the ¡°Imperial Workers'' Association¡± to appear naturally. Ansu has no such conditions. Its talents, technology accumulation, and people''s ideological foundation are not enough. .

    Therefore, Gao Wen can only take advantage of it. He can only build a similar R&D system. He established the Magic Energy Technology Department and built the Rune Institute, the Magic Technology Institute, the Machinery Manufacturing Institute, and various design bureaus. He also has to dig up the network of the minds of the sleeper and become his own laboratory.

    Only in this way can he bridge the gap between the Principality of Cecil and Tifeng, and minimize the negative factors that are weak on his side.

    Rebecca and others are excited to discuss the future application direction of this experimental space. Heti is happy to calculate how much budget can be saved by this person. Gao Wen does not say anything, he waits silently. For a while, until the excitement of Rebecca and others retreated, he coughed twice and attracted everyone''s attention: "Don''t be so excited, I still have some needs for ''virtual reality''. Remind you."

    Jenny first calmed down and she bowed her head slightly: "You please."

    "First of all, although it can simulate a part of the experimental environment of the real world and even most of the experimental environment, its simulation is still not 100% reliable," Gao Wen nodded, not too slow to say, "The sleeper is not true after all." The creation of a world, the computational power of the mind network is limited, and the parameters of the real world it inputs are limited, so don''t be convinced of the simulation results here, and consider it as part of the experimental means, not all.

    ¡°Secondly, never forget the ''unknown'' in the technical field. This experimental space may be able to do most of the restoration of the world we know today, but for the world we don¡¯t know, such as the world of elements, the world of souls, The laws of the world of the shadow world and the shadow world do not necessarily follow the common sense, so it is necessary to always make preparations for the experimental conclusions in the virtual space that are inconsistent with the real world."

    Gao Wen felt that it was necessary to remind these especially the second point.

    He does not know whether there is a ¡°physical divide between the micro and macro domains¡± in the world, but he believes that a similar gap must exist, as long as the technology is still moving forward, even the most advanced rune logic will be one day. There will be situations where the existing theory cannot be explained or understood. After entering the new field, the experience will be invalid, the formula will be invalid, and the virtual reality will be invalid, but the scientific thinking of the technicians cannot be invalidated.

    Rune logic and magic technology are still too young, but they are developing too fast. It may have experienced some setbacks, but it is still too far from maturity. In order to prevent this impulsive but lack of tempered new things, one day Being frustrated and frustrated, even falling into the abyss of theology and nihilism, he must pre-empt the vaccination.

    Rebecca and Jenny listened to Gao Wen''s words a little bit, and then understood Gao Wen''s intentions. Rebecca nodded very seriously: "I understand, ancestors."

    Gao Wen nodded with satisfaction and then said: "I have initially set up the virtual environment of this space, presuppose something for it, then I will tell you the usage of them, and about manipulating the real thing in the mind network, creating Daniel will tell you about knowledge such as new entities."

    Daniel bowed his head deeply: "This is my honor."

    Gao Wen breathed a sigh of relief, then his eyes cast into the distance: "Then, in the end, there should be a new name here."

    His eyes swept over the vast expanse of water and the clear sky. In that empty place, he seemed to have seen the sight of countless new equipment and new technologies in this experimental space.

    ¡°This space is called ''original space'', and the laboratory built here in the future is called the ''original laboratory'',¡± he said. ¡°This will be a new starting point for technology. I hope that everyone will be good. Plus use it here."

    ¡°This is a good name,¡± Carmel said. ¡°We will not live up to your trust.¡±

    Gao Wen nodded lightly and then looked at Daniel: "Then, the problems of the origin space and the origin laboratory will be discussed here first. Next, let''s talk about the changes that Tifeng has made in recent times. Daniel, talk about yours. Let''s work."

    This moment has finally arrived.

    Between the extraterritorial rogue and his messengers, report the moment of work as one of the messengers.

    Daniel¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help but feel a little excited, but soon he calmed down his mood and bowed slightly: ¡°Yes, my master

    "According to your order, I have been in contact with the small aristocrats and emerging business groups that have met the requirements in recent times, and have successfully wooed and persuaded many people, among which the more influential is...

    ¡°As you might expect, many of Rosetta Augustus¡¯s policies are tilting towards emerging industries, and they are also encouraging new technologies and new things to emerge and apply. He has highly praised the Angrewe weaving. Inventor of the machine...

    ¡°The upper aristocrats are indifferent to the Angler looms and textile mills...

    ¡°The emperor recently issued a new order to build more roads next year, mainly to connect the empire to the north and south, and at the same time order to widen the canal...¡±

    As Gao Wen expected, the development of technology will promote the birth of various new industries, and the new industry will be an excellent opportunity for the small aristocrats of Tifeng to regain wealth and political status. These small nobles are in the empire restructuring. The group that lost the most in the process, they urgently need new opportunities to return to the imperial political situation, and becoming the "capitalist" is their best way.

    On the other hand, there are still a lot of political resources and wealth, and the great aristocrats who have never left the Imperial Power Center are slower because of the lack of ¡°urgency¡± of the small aristocracy.

    These two groups are destined to split.

    And when emerging businessmen rely on capital to enter the market and merge with the small aristocracy to become a new group, this split will become more chaotic.

    As for Rosetta Augustus, support for new technologies and new things, support for new factories, and promotion of road transport... that is what he has to do and have to do.

    At the scene, not everyone can understand the significance of Daniel¡¯s report. For example, Rebecca and Jenny are in the big eyes, and those who understand, such as Hetty and Gao Wen, are extremely Serious look.

    "You did a good job," Gao Wen said after Daniel''s report. "So, you have already drawn the initial investor in Titan''s aristocratic parliament... Is your action compelling?"

    "It won''t cause extra attention. This is the working rules of Tifeng''s upper class. I''m doing what everyone will do," Daniel said. "I used to have a higher status in the Royal Masters Association, but I have long been absent in the middle. It is normal for people to rebuild their connections after returning to the emperor."

    Gao Wensi asked, and then asked: "As far as I know, Tifeng''s current major petrochemical plants are in the north?"

    Daniel didn''t know why the extraterrestrial rogues suddenly asked such a question, but still answered seriously: "Yes, most of the petrochemical plants are in the north, and the southern region has been promoting it in recent years, but the production of rich dust. And the transportation conditions are very demanding, and most of the burning stone raw materials come from the northeast coastline, so it is very slow to promote in the south."

    "In addition, you mentioned one thing. The main cotton producing areas of Tifeng are in the south?"

    ¡°Yes, nearly 70% of Titan¡¯s cotton is produced in southern plantations. However, as long as the textile mills are in operation, the northern region will inevitably replant cotton on a large scale, relying solely on southern cotton, which is certainly not enough for the factory to consume.¡±

    Gao Wen raised his eyelids and showed a smile: "But the southerners don''t know this now, aren''t they?"

    "¡­¡­what do you mean¡­¡­"

    ¡°Do you have the ability to spread the news in the south of Tifeng?¡±

    "I don''t know the aristocrats in the southern region," Daniel said. "But... I believe that there must be many members of the Everlasting Order from the south of Tifeng, because the original origin of the Insects was in the southern part of Tifeng. ""

    "Nongmong Order?" Gao Wen slightly glimpsed, suddenly realized that he really ignored this idea. Daniel is also a spy he placed in Tifeng and placed in the Yongmian Order, but many times he put Daniel''s two Separate identity to think, but in fact... these two identities may work at the same time...

    The cultists also need to live. Most middle and lower believers are not 100% committed to religious activities. In the real world, they also have their own industries and jobs, such as businessmen, such as hunters, such as... Plantation owner.

    The new idea was quickly formed, and Gao Wenluo said, "Well, then you spread the news in the Yongmian Order, put the message out in a more natural way to describe the textile mill, let people know that Tifeng North quickly It takes a lot of cotton."

    Daniel quickly responded: "You want to... let the cotton plantations in the south expand blindly?"

    ¡°In the early days, they did not blindly expand the scale. Because the cotton in the north started to be planted now, it will take time to supply the factory. Therefore, the cotton plantations in the south will definitely be profitable first, but they will wait for them. After all the profits earned are used to expand the plantation... The cotton in Tifeng North should be able to provide a gap," Gao Wen looked at Daniel¡¯s eyes. "As you said, the main burning stone. The acidification plant...is all north."

    Daniel greeted Gao Wen¡¯s eyes. Suddenly, he realized the intention of the rogue outside the country.

    In a chill, he bowed his head: "Follow your will."

    (Pushing books, the title of the book "Tomorrow''s Robbery", should have been heard by many people, the new book of bears and wolves. Fantasy classification, brain hole, strange atmosphere, book can be seen, I personally feel very good looking.)

 Chapter 547ï¼š earthquake?

    The changes in society are complex, but on the other hand, its changes under certain conditions and under certain conditions are regular, just as the transformation of Emperor Tifeng is destined to touch the interests of the land aristocracy, just like industry. The emergence of the new class will inevitably lead to the capitalization of machine factories rather than land. Just as the small aristocrats who are involved in capital will inevitably be separated from the great aristocracy, the old raw materials are inevitably exploited by industrial groups... all this is A complete chain, even if no one pushes, will happen naturally.

    Just pinpoint the key points of these chains, just push them slightly... everything will suddenly accelerate.

    What Daniel has to do is to push a hand at these key nodes, or to guide it a little bit, so as to achieve the greatest results with minimal effort.

    Even so, it is still very difficult to rely on the strength of the old Master to influence the development of Tifeng. It is necessary for Gao Wen to confirm whether Daniel can successfully complete these bold plans.

    In the face of the "outside rogue" question, Daniel did not conceal his network and influence in Tifeng: "Although I have been away from Tifeng for many years, I have a lot of connections in the Royal Masters Association... some emperors The nobility and I have old friendships... Many of the nobles with lower titles are keen to get close to the non-facturist of the Royal Masters Association. I have already established contact with many of them after returning to the Imperial Capital..."

    ¡°It¡¯s done well,¡± Gao Wen nodded slightly. ¡°As I have warned you, you have to run your own power. What I want you to do is far from being done by one person.¡±

    "I have always followed your will," Daniel bowed his head immediately. Then he hesitated a little and tried to speak. "My Lord, I have something to report to you about increasing the number of people."

    Gao Wen nodded: "Let''s talk."

    "My apprentice Mary, I think she has passed the assessment," Daniel said cautiously. "She has a high level of talent in mathematics, and she has mastered the knowledge she has given, and her loyalty can be guaranteed. I think she meets your requirements."

    Gao Wen slightly sinks: "Mary? You did mention her."

    He knew that Daniel''s apprentices, especially those who were called "Mary", had some impressions. In the early days, he said that the old Master had to select talents from apprentices and impart mathematical knowledge in order to increase the available manpower. The female mage called Mary seems to be the most satisfying one for Daniel.

    "If that''s the case, then take her to see me at the next meeting," Gao Wen made the decision. "It''s just right. We now have a non-implantable neural cable technology that allows people to not have nerves." The transformation does not use the eternal mystery to access the network."

    As he spoke, he waved his hand and immediately embossed the holographic projection of the immersed nerve cockpit on the round table. The blueprints and detailed technical materials accompanying it also appeared around the projection.

    Rebecca said proudly: "We are using this connection."

    "That''s..." Daniel fixedly looked at the holographic image floating in the air. At this moment, I didn''t know how many complicated emotions suddenly rushed into his heart.

    This is the non-implantable connection technology that allows people who don''t have the talent of a sleeper to enter the mind network.

    He remembered his body in the real world, remembered the implanted nerves that made him like a monster, and remembered the aftereffects that almost drove him crazy, the hallucinations, those stings, those maddening Noise...

    The nerve root is in the spinal cord and is connected to the brain. It is impossible for him to leave the nerve cords in his life.

    But his "non-implanted nerve cord" was finally successful.

    His ideas, his theory, and his research direction are correct.

    At least, Mary doesn''t have to open so many holes between the spine and the brain stem like herself.

    "All the information is here, I will store them in this safe space, so that you can call them at any time," Gao Wen''s voice awakened Daniel from thinking. "These parts are using Cecil''s machines." Made, there is no corresponding processing equipment on your side, but I have detailed processing conditions, I believe that you as a high-level wizard have the ability to make them."

    This is the advantage of the extraordinary field. Although there are many advantages in the machine, as long as the willers are willing to pay the time and energy, they can often make products that meet the industrial requirements. At least in the early stage of industrial development, the extraordinary people want to It is possible to handcuff several gear levers and even handcuff a few engines and handcuff a magical guide.

    Daniel bowed his head respectfully: "I will not disappoint you."

    ......

    In the spacious and bright laboratory, Amber was sitting boringly in the chair next to Gao Wen, while playing with the small dagger in his hand while observing the ones that were closed in the immersion cabin, and occasionally turned his head and looked asleep. Gao Wen, in the end, couldn¡¯t help but mutter: "This group of people is afraid not to sleep and die..."

    A sound with a slight metal tremolo came from a distance: "This is impossible. The life-detecting rune shows that everyone''s vital signs are normal here."

    Amber raised his eyelids and saw a silver-white funny egg with a diameter of more than one meter fluttering and checking the equipment between several dip tanks. She snorted: "Hey, Kammer''s life detection." The runes are dark."

    The Nicholas egg turned and glanced at the ancient magister who was quietly floating in the immersion cabin and connected with more than a dozen arcane currents and immersed in the cabin. He made a squeaking voice: "But Carmel himself is bright. ¡±

    "Your ball is really serious in a place that shouldn''t be serious. You smiled at this smile." Amber couldn''t help but roll his eyes, then looked at the iron star in front of him with a little curiosity. "But then... you are Don''t you feel sorry?"

    Nicholas eggs are unknown: "What are you sorry for?"

    "Many parts of these devices are made by you personally, but you can''t use them yourself," Amber said. "Even if Carmel can directly access the network by sensing magic, you can''t... Is this not regrettable?"

    The Nicholas egg was slightly silent, shaking the body from side to side: "There is no way for my life form to be too special. I don''t have a so-called ''neural system''. I can''t sense any magical fluctuations. When making nerves, Pete. Man has tried it on me. I have no reaction to that thing. But then again... I don¡¯t feel any regrets."

    "Oh?"

    "I know what kind of world is in that mind network," Nicholas egg slightly lowered his height. "That is the world in human dreams... but that is the human dream, not mine. My world is not. Here, it is not in the dream of any one of you."

    The world has a shadow world, a shadow world, a world of elements and a lot of fragmented outer space. For those who can access this knowledge, "exotic visitor" is not an unimaginable concept, but even so It is still unbelievable that the Nicholas egg is completely beyond the common sense. The original territory was just established. In order to prevent the outside world from paying too much attention, Gao Wen arranged the identity of the "ancient magician" for the iron star, but this is only the external The public statement, for Cecil''s top management, for the core personnel who have been trusted by Gao Wen, they know more or less the origin of some Nicholas eggs.

    A wonderful exotic visitor.

    Amber looked at the foreign visitor and suddenly couldn¡¯t help but ask: "If you say, would you like to find a companion?"

    "¡­¡­what?"

    "You are not alone," Amber''s thinking has spread. "Would you like me to talk to the old man, find a partner for you..."

    Nicholas''s whole ball was a little shocked: "Where are you going to find me a partner!?"

    Amber opened his mouth and said: "Use a lathe to drive one..."

    Nicholas Egg: "...wait, I think you have something wrong..."

    However, amber is not so easy to stop; "Yes, are you a male or female ball?"

    "No, I think it''s good now. I am also very fulfilling in the days of machinery manufacturing..."

    Amber has been excited about himself at this time. This half-elf, which is prone to intermittent excitement, suddenly became interested in the personal problem of Nicholas Egg: "I always think that you are a male ball, but think about it, you guys Men and women..."

    Just then, a slight sway suddenly came and finally interrupted the continuous comparison of the goose.

    And with this slight sway, there is a roar of faintly from unknown places.

    Amber reacted first. As a stalker, she was particularly sensitive to any slight sway, and then the sound of the sound made her ears erect, and the Nicholas egg reacted slowly. : He floated in the air and could not sense the vibration of the ground very well, so he asked curiously until the sound came: "It seems a little moving?"

    "Is it an earthquake..." Amber has stood up, her ears shaking sensitively in the air, constantly turning to the direction of each faint voice, while the hand has been placed on the shoulders of Gao Wen, ready to take the latter wake.

    But the vibration only lasted for a little while, and the deep, distant voice quickly stopped.

    "It seems to have come from a long distance, and it has stopped," Amber glanced at Nicholas'' egg. "You look here, I will contact the post."

    The elves'' keen hearing made her judge that the last movement came from the south, which brought her great anxiety.

    Nicholas eggs have no nonsense: "Good."

    Amber''s figure quickly disappeared into the air, but she did not leave too far. In the Magic Technology Institute, there was a magic network terminal set up for communication. She came to the nearest terminal room and then directly called the setting in the dark mountains. Monitoring station.

    The scene of the surveillance station emerged from the terminal. A tall and thin soldier appeared on the holographic projection: "This is the No. 1 post in the Dark Mountain Range, paying tribute to you, Amber Director."

    "Sentinel station, is there anything on your side?" Amber asked immediately. "I just felt shocked here."

    "Yes, we are about to report in the southern foothills of the Dark Mountains. The Black Forest border has just changed, it may be an earthquake or a landslide."

    "Just the Black Forest? The magnificent wall is not moving?"

    "The magnificent wall is all normal, the daily observation is normal, and the magic environment is normal."

    Amber was slightly relieved, but still felt a little strange: "Earthquake or landslide? But how do I feel that I heard the same explosion?"

    "I heard it here, but I can''t see the source of the explosion, it may be blocked by the mountain. In addition, a sentry saw an unknown flash in the southwest, but could not confirm."

    "...I understand," Amber sighed. "No matter whether it is an earthquake or a landslide, in general, be vigilant and stare at the magnificent wall. I will report the situation to the lord."

 Chapter 548ï¼š Witness again

    After getting out of the mind network, Gao Wen received a report from Amber.

    "... basically this is the case," Miss Half Elf said at the end of the report. "The situation of the current magnificent wall is normal, and there are no signs of distortion. It seems that only the dark mountains and the Black Forest junction occur. The collapse - due to the influence of the mountain, the outpost did not see the specific situation."

    "...I understand," Gao Wenluo said, "nodded attention to the situation of the magnificent wall. In addition, the security team in the rebellious fortress was arranged to inspect the southern part of the fortress. If the mountain collapses, the southern corridor of the rebellious fortress may be affected. ""

    After finishing this, Gao Wen did not stop at the Magic Technology Institute, but returned directly to the Lord''s Office on the grounds that he needed rest.

    After returning to the more stable study room, he immediately called the satellite channel in his mind.

    The special space overlooking the horizon comes to mind, and the picture from the orbiting surveillance satellite is presented in front of Gao Wen¡¯s ¡°eyes¡±. He carefully controls the ancient system and focuses his surveillance on the border between the dark mountains and the Black Forest. position.

    He was looking for traces of landslides or earthquakes. The old satellite system was running hard. The unclear picture showed a slowly moving image of decaying waste soil, in a few minutes of glance and difficult contrast. After that, his sight suddenly stopped.

    There is something there, pointing to the extension line in the south of Cecil City. There is something in the Black Forest, but it is not a landslide, a landslide of a mountain or a remnant left by an earthquake, but a piece that looks like a certain Traces of impact pits.

    After the lens is zoomed in, the picture is not clear enough, and the background color of the rotten waste soil makes it difficult to distinguish the details of the picture, but Gao Wen can still see the radial folds around the ring area and the lodging around the impact hole. The giant wood - can destroy the tens of meters high giant wood neatly, which shows that the impact is extremely strong, and judging from the smoke that has not been exhausted in the air, the impact pit just appeared not long ago.

    What it is? Is it falling from the sky?

    Gao Wen looked at the huge impact stun in amazement. Although he did not know what happened, he was almost certain that the impact crater of that form was not caused by the magic tide.

    At this moment, he hopes to go to the scene immediately to investigate what it is, but the location of the impact pit is in the southern part of the dark mountains - to climb this magnificent mountain, to the forefront of the rotten corruption, that The location is too dangerous.

    Despite the fact that as the territory develops on the right track and the power is gradually strong, Gao Wen is already considering more active actions on the newly abandoned land, and has also developed some plans to establish observation stations or forward bases in the southern part of the Dark Mountain Range. But it is clear that these plans are just plans - for now, the Principality of Cecil has not yet prepared to cross the dark mountains.

    Soldiers carry equipment from the steep and steep mountain range, passing through a large structure of fragile mountain roads and toxic devilized vegetation. The downhill is extremely difficult. It is extremely difficult to carry supplies or call back support. On the crisis, it is almost impossible to survive...

    But you can also send the soldiers to the top, or send a few top elites, or you can go there in person. The legendary strong can still be active in the southern part of the dark mountains, but... is that shock pit worth the risk?

    Gao Wensi paid, the sudden impact pit made him very concerned, but at this moment, the other thing suddenly broke into his surveillance vision.

    ......

    The thin clouds swept across the sides, and the cold airflow was cut by huge wings. It whizzed through the scales covered by the scales. The adult dragon with blue scales hovered at high altitude, in her huge In the eyes of a jewel, it reflects the ruined earth beneath it.

    The decaying mountain rock layers are stacked, and various demonized and mutated devilized plants grow freely between the rock layers. The soil presents an unknown purple-black color, and a thin mist is floating on it. This piece is chaotic magic energy. The corrupted area extends all the way from the dark mountains to the south - the Black Forest, the strip plain, the majestic wall, and finally the smashed waste - that has spread to the terrible dark blue magic storm, even the dragons will be afraid The place.

    The dragon agitated the wings and adjusted an angle in the air. Her eyes swept across the Black Forest border, and a huge impact spur that was still emitting smoke appeared in her view.

    She hovered at high altitude and began to call for the ancient dragon language magic. With the magic surge, the pale gold rune screen appeared in the air, and the mana shield shielded the external whistling wind and prepared a stable communication. Conversation environment.

    A female voice was heard from the dragon''s mouth: "The coordinates have been reached, the southern part of the dark mountains, and the size of the crash pit."

    The pale gold rune screen surface is full of complicated symbols and lines, and a slightly distorted sound is heard from the screen: "...received... please come close to the observation. Pay attention to safety, there is very close to the magic pollution area, don''t It fell inside."

    "I know, I will be careful," the Blue Dragon said slightly. "In fact, this place is far from the real polluted area. I think it should be flying to the south..."

    The blue dragon voice did not fall, and a serious voice came from the screen: "Don''t do extra things - have you forgotten the last lesson?"

    "It wasn''t my fault last time, and I just forced myself to aim for it..."

    ¡°The panel is impressed by your crash, but we don¡¯t plan to watch it again in the short term ¨C please focus on your immediate mission.¡±

    The blue dragon shook his head from side to side. It seemed to be quite impatient. Then she cut off the communication, and the wings flicked and began to quickly lower the height.

    On the edge of the Black Forest, a huge impact crater still smokes. The powerful impact that erupted before, the large vegetation around the crater flew out, leaving a large patch of radial cracks on the edge of the pit. In the center of the pit, the deepest part of the smoke, the twisted metal wreckage is still hot.

    The gust of wind suddenly blew, dispelling the smoke at the bottom of the impact pit, and the blue dragon descended from the sky. With a heavy landing sound, the huge body was stable and stopped in the impact pit.

    "I am still quite stable."

    Blue Dragon whispered a low sentence, then stepped forward and came to the bottom of the impact pit, and came to the still hot metal wreck.

    It is an alloy device with a length of about two or three meters and a diameter of less than half a meter. Although it has experienced the terrible impact of rushing into the atmosphere and the terrible impact of falling into the ground, the basic shape of the wreck is still intact, and it is roughly cylindrical. The ends have been broken, and many charred cables and bundles have been extended from the fracture, while on the surface of the cylinder, some raised structures can be seen - various features indicate that the debris is from a larger individual Peeled off.

    "...hey... sure enough..."

    There was a sigh in the blue dragon''s mouth, and then she stretched out her huge claws and grabbed the alloy device that still had amazing heat.

    "Recycling the wreckage."

    The huge wings propelled the air and the magic in the air, bringing the huge body of the dragon to the sky. After arriving at the signal transmission height, she first hovered for a while, seemingly hesitating to explore further. After a while, but after a moment of hesitation, she opened the newsletter.

    The pale gold rune screen once again appeared in the air, and there was a slight rush of voice from the rune screen: "How is the situation? Is it confirmed?"

    "The falling object has been confirmed. It is a piece of debris on the Glow No. 1 station or the Glow No. 2 station. It looks like a part of the gravitational calibrator. It is still working when it falls, and the huge amount released when it falls. Energy has blown up an amazingly large pit here. Oh, it¡¯s really right for scholars.¡±

    "Sure enough, it is a glow space station..." The sound in the rune screen stopped for a moment. "The devices left by the sailors... all have to reach the end of their lives."

    "It will be bad one day, are we not prepared for it?"

    "Being mentally prepared and preparing is not the same," said a helpless voice from the screen. "The key issue now is that the legacy left by the sailors may be destroyed before the end of the season, but until Now, the races of this season still have no hope of breaking the game..."

    The blue dragon was silent, she hovered in the high wind, and seemed to be speechless, but after half a minute she suddenly broke the silence: "Not necessarily."

    "Ok?"

    "Maybe this time there is a turnaround."

    The sound coming out of the screen was a little surprised: "Transfer? Which one do you say... Don''t say those elves or the sea monsters in the distant sea, the inheritance of those elves has already been interrupted, those sea monsters... God knows those The Kraken is thinking all day long."

    "It''s not them, it''s humans," the blue dragon swayed his head. "Strictly speaking, it is the country established by the dead and resurrected human... It seems to be somewhat interesting."

    "The man named Gao Wen? Cecil?" The sound in the light screen was slightly unexpected. "Oh, his resurrection is impressive, and his development is really unexpected... but you saw a break from him. Hope? You confirm?"

    "I don''t confirm, but there is a phenomenon that I may be shocked when I say it," said Blue Dragon. "In his Principality of Cecil, the power of the Light is developing, but the power of the Holy Light... Decline."

    "¡­¡­incredible!"

    "But this is true." Blue Dragon said calmly, but as she was about to continue to say something, a strange sense of heart suddenly interrupted her.

    Under some kind of intuition that is beyond human understanding, Blue Dragon immediately determined the source of this guilty feeling. She suddenly fluttered away from the hovering position, and then hovered and tried to look up and look at the sky.

    "No, come again?!"

    The dragon opposite the light screen heard the blue dragon shouting and immediately asked the situation: "What happened?!"

    "It¡¯s a sneak peek from the source... from the top!" The blue dragon ran rampant at high altitude, and his tone was quite mad. "Oh, damn... I still think it was from the satellite direction... you really confirmed the sailor." Didn''t come back?"

    "It''s completely ok - in short, you need to leave your current location as soon as possible. Open the track and go to the Western Convergence Point, where there will be people who will meet you."

    "I just want to open it..." Blue Dragon was desperately trying to change his flight path in the air. "The key is not to open... Damn, I am afraid I have to perform it again..."

    "Ah?! You have to think about it..."

    "There is nothing to think about, hesitate, it will crash - I think I will succeed this time."

    ......

    Gao Wen was slightly tired and frustrated to cut off the satellite connection.

    Lost again.

    In the same situation as last time: After a period of continuous monitoring, the dragon noticed the prying from outer space, and then quickly changed the direction of flight in an incomprehensible maneuver, completely disappearing into the field of vision.

    But there is one thing Gao Wen can be sure: the dragon that appeared this time, and what he saw the last time he was monitoring the Fortress, should be the same.

    (ßÏ!!)

 Chapter 549ï¼š reconnaissance

    The appearance of the dragon has made Gao Wen more interested in the mysterious impact pit of Nanxun in the dark mountains.

    No matter what it is, it can obviously draw the attention of the dragon - so what was the last thing that caught the attention of the dragon?

    It was Cecil that was polluted by the magic tide.

    After exiting the satellite connection mode, Gao Wen quietly thought for a moment in the study, then ordered Amber to call Heidi and Byron.

    When he heard that Gao Wen was going to go to the southern part of the Dark Mountain Range to check the situation, Hetti was shocked: "You want to go to the south of the mountain?!"

    "What happened there made me very concerned," Gao Wen couldn''t explain to the current Herti what satellite monitoring is. It can only be said, "The overload of the magnificent wall is still happening not long ago. Now it is near the waste soil. New changes have taken place and we have to figure out the situation."

    "But it''s too dangerous there," Hetty worried. "Through the dark mountains, it is equal to facing the wasteland..."

    "I have faced it, more than once," Gao Wen interrupted Herti. "And even if you cross the dark mountains, it does not mean entering the wasteland. There is also a black forest and a strip of plain in the middle. Strictly speaking dark The southern part of the mountain is still part of the ''civilized territory''. With my strength, I will bring a team of elites. There is no problem in moving there."

    Looking at Gao Wen¡¯s determined attitude, Hedi realized that he might not be able to dissuade him.

    The ancestors have always been far-sighted, and he is so concerned about this matter, there must be very important reasons behind it.

    But when Hetty was ready to nod, and Gao Wen was ready to discuss the manpower with Byron, a voice suddenly came from the door of the study and interrupted everyone''s movements: "Old friends, I am afraid you don''t have to cross the mountains for the time being. - There are some situations in the hiccups."

    Gao Wen looked up and saw that Solderin was standing there.

    ......

    When the "earthquake" occurred, Solderin immediately received an order. He led a team of elite steel rangers into the hiccup fortress and checked south along the main porch to confirm whether the ancient gang building was The impact of mountain vibrations.

    As it turns out, this order is not only timely, but also very necessary.

    Relying on the modern magic net system-driven magic spar light illuminates the ancient long fortress corridor, Gao Wen with amber, Byron and Herti, followed Solderin to the depths of the southern part of the fortress.

    A team of fully armed steel ranger soldiers walked with them, and on both sides of the corridor, the sentinel sentinel could be seen at intervals. The more you moved to the south of the fortress, the more guard posts on the road.

    ¡°After the earthquake, the person in charge of the Rebellion Fortress¡¯s arsenal sent a report saying that there was a loud noise from the southern promenade,¡± Solderlin walked alongside Gao Wen¡¯s body and said calmly and calmly. ¡°In the south Workers in the work area also heard loud noises and obvious vibrations. I was worried that the entire southern region would collapse and evacuate the workers in the area and check along the main corridor..."

    The long corridor gradually came to an end, and an extraordinarily heavy, huge isolation door appeared in front of everyone.

    This is the southern isolation gate of the Rebellion Fortress. Opposite this heavy gate is the huge cave called the ¡°Shadow Experimental Field¡±. Gao Wen still remembers this place ¨C here, Amber arrives through the shadow world to reach the contract. Fort, witnessed the assassination of Francis II, and brought back the key evidence of the secret collusion between Prince Edmund and the dead of all things.

    Since the development and exploration of other areas of the fortress have not yet been completed, the current "dark zone industrial zone" is temporarily not used in such a large area, so after that incident, the "shadow experimental field" was temporarily sealed up.

    Solderin came to the front of the shadow test field and activated the magical organs of the gate. With a burst of mechanical sound, the newly installed magical organs drove the heavy isolation door and slowly opened to the sides. The opposite scene is presented to everyone.

    "To be honest, I was shocked at the time," Solderlin said.

    Opposite the gate, a thin layer of smog floats in the wide cave. At the end of Govin''s line of sight, the southern part of the cave is sprinkling into the sky ¨C there is an extremely wide opening, where the sky and the mist clearly come in. of.

    "It may be caused by the collapse of the mountain - the second collapse caused by the previous ''earthquake'', part of the mountain rock peeling off, connecting the originally closed shadow experimental field cave and the outside," Soldering is not slow Said, "The fog that penetrates into this has a weak magical scent, but it is very thin, and it belongs to the ''boundary smog'' that has decayed to near harmlessness."

    "...the southern part of the dark mountains..." Byron stared blankly at the crack at the end of the cave, muttering to himself, "God... it was turned on..."

    Amber is also the same stunned: "Is this shadow test field so close to the southern mountain wall?"

    "I immediately mobilized a brigade to come, carrying light and heavy artillery, placed near the crack," Gao Wen suddenly turned to Byron, said quickly, and then looked at Herti, "adjust the engineering team, build fortifications near the crack, set up Shield generator, in addition... bring enough Rebecca crystals."

    If the situation worsens, he does not mind directly bombing the entire southern fortress area to block the gap.

    Byron and Hetery realized the seriousness of the situation and quickly responded to Gao Wen¡¯s command: "Understand!" "Yes!"

    "I want to go to the south of the Dark Mountain Range..." Gao Wen turned to look at the shadow test field that had already opened up with the outside world. There was a lot of helplessness in the tone. "But I didn''t want to go this way..."

    ......

    The soldiers and engineering teams urgently transferred from Cecil City quickly arrived at the Shadow Experimental Field. Together with the steel Rangers who arrived in advance, they set up a line of defense at the fastest speed. And began to rely on this line of defense to build temporary fortifications, and in the whole process, Gao Wen did not leave this gap half a step.

    Until the magic guide gun was set up near the crack of the cave, until a large number of weapons and ammunition were sent to the South Gate Corridor, Gao Wen and Hedi and other talents finally breathed a sigh of relief.

    Gao Wen came to the southern end of the cave with amber, and the two climbed the collapsed boulder and looked out at the vast scenery outside.

    A hillside covered with a misty mist and showing a purple-black color stretches out in front of their eyes. This is a relatively gentle mountain in the middle of the southern part of the dark mountain range. At the end of the hillside, it extends along the mountain and is boundless. Black forest.

    The towering giant wood exhibits a twisted and mutated posture under the erosion of chaotic magical energy. All flowers and shrubs are no longer familiar. Plants mixed with thorns, poisonous sacs, decayed limbs and swollen glands are under the filthy wind. The sound of rustling is constantly being emitted, some of which are even creeping between the rocks, and some particularly disturbing shadows flash between the mutated plants, causing every witness to produce countless out of thin air. Terrible association.

    That is the Black Forest, the Black Forest, which is painted in rich colors in all epics, biographies, and poems. It is the product of the magic tide pollution, the result of the normal natural world compromising the chaotic magic, it can swallow all the less cautious explorers. - However, it is only the most marginal area of ??the magic tide.

    It is even hundreds of kilometers away from the magnificent wall.

    "Is this the border of the civilized world..." Amber stood beside Gao Wen, the half-elf, who was always afraid of fear, couldn¡¯t help but nervously after seeing the Black Forest - even though she had stood in the dark mountains The top of the outpost overlooks the Black Forest in the South, but the view from the high security of the hills overlooking the distant safe distance is obviously not comparable to the impact of the close.

    Now she is standing here, only a few hundred meters away from the nearest Black Forest border, she can even smell the decaying gas from the south - although this is mostly the illusion caused by psychological effects.

    "We used to have the opportunity to push this border south. One hundred years ago, when the magical tide subsided, if the pioneering spirit was still there, the Ansu people could always push the southern border to the magnificent wall, and then There was a more controllable barrier built there - unfortunately Ansu missed this opportunity, and humans gave it a hand," Gao Wen sighed. "The Black Forest has not been saved. Corruption to this extent is probably the giant deer. Mour can''t save it if he gets up."

    As he said, Gao Wen looked up and looked southwest.

    According to the satellite view comparison in the mind, the mysterious impact pit should be not far from the southwest.

    The gap caused by the collapse of the mountain is indeed a huge hidden danger, but this hidden danger is not without benefits. Now, the hiccup fortress has connected Cecil to the southern part of the Dark Mountain Range, which was built by the ancient Gangs a thousand years ago. The facility has now become a mountain crossing, through which he can reach the southern region without having to climb the steep mountain road.

    Moreover, with the help of the convenient passage inside the fortress, it is also possible to send a large amount of materials directly to the southern part of the Dark Mountain Range. After the construction work here is stabilized, it may be a good idea to transform the entire "shadow experimental field" into a forward fortress.

    Amber saw Gao Wen suddenly looked into the distance and fell into thinking, for a long time finally could not help but break the silence: "Hey, what do you see?"

    Gao Wen casually said: "Since it has already arrived here... just to look at the situation."

    "...have you not forgotten about this?!" Amber was taken aback. "Isn''t the mountain collapsed? Look at this neighborhood, isn''t that?"

    "This is the collapse of the first ''earthquake''. The original ''source'' is not here," Gao Wen looked at amber. "According to my perception, there seems to be unusual magical fluctuations in the southwest."

    The "perception" of the legendary strongman is a versatile reason. Amber can only believe in Gaowen''s judgment, but looking at the distance is so dense and daunting, all over the crazy mutant plants, there are still not many hidden dangerous monsters hidden inside. In the Black Forest, the half-elf lady felt the scalp numb: "You shouldn''t want me to go with you... I am allergic to the Black Forest..."

    "Of course you have to follow," Gao Wen glanced at the bag. "But I have to start out first - Byron Knight, come over."

    Byron hurried to Gao Wen: "Adult, are you looking for me?"

    "I am going to investigate that direction," Gao Wen said, pointing to the slopes of the southwest. "It should be in the Black Forest."

    As a mercenary-born, half-way knight with a wealth of adventurous experience, Byron immediately reacted: "Oh, yes, I will organize a group of good at investigation..."

    "No, the scouts let Solderin prepare for it," Gao Wen interrupted Byron''s words. "You adjust the 18-inch medium-sized ''justice'' track gun. I will give you a few parameters. You are there. Blow a road..."

    Byron stunned: "...´óÈË, you are not talking about investigating..."

    "Yes, fire reconnaissance."

    The amber next to it listened to this, and it looked like a circle: "How do I remember that the fire reconnaissance that you told me last time didn''t seem to mean this..."

    "But here is outside the border of civilization, it is the edge of wasteland," Gao Wen smiled. He patted Amber''s shoulder and looked at Byron. "Remember, the only life on this wasteland is To destroy all threats, the only safety criterion is that everything is not safe. The only investigation is fire reconnaissance."

 Chapter 550ï¼š Dragon and big pit

    To be honest, Amber is no stranger to the adventurer''s adventure process¡ªalthough she is not an adventurer, but the adventurer she has (successfully) made up is enough to knock down a viscount. ¡ª¡ªIn her concept, encountering exploration targets like magical forests, ancient caves, and secret palaces, the most normal process usually starts with organizing the team, preparing for feeding, collecting intelligence, and then carefully entering the target area to investigate along the way. , draw maps, lift the organs, fight against the monsters... basically nine of the ten adventurers will do this, and the rest of the iron is basically dead halfway...

    However, now, Gao Wen has proved by fact that most of the above processes can be concentrated in half the ammunition base...

    The deafening artillery roar broke the barbaric order of the Black Forest for thousands of years - the more brutal civilization of the wilderness burned all the vegetation on the forest border, and all the dangerous monsters in the range were also smouldering, poisonous plants, blackmail The World of Warcraft, the greedy meat eater and the savage devouring... all sublimated with the art, and the sublimation was clean.

    Safe, efficient, clean, no hidden dangers, there are no traps in the secret of the flat, there is no magic in the burnt black forest.

    Gao Wen stood on the high ground in front of the cave of the Shadow Lab. He looked at the avenue that was blown up by the gunfire. Of course, this crater-filled avenue was not so "flat", but it was much better than the Black Forest. And beside him, he was stunned and added a face of "You are teasing me" expression of amber.

    "I actually did this..." Miss Half Elf felt that she had seen a new world again. "You are not afraid to attract the magic in the Black Forest..."

    "The monster? It should have been killed," Gao Wen said without saying. "I am not commanding. - No one knows more about the magical pollution area than I do. It is a sparsely populated area. The main hazard is these variations. Plants and toxic water sources, as well as some weak demons that are not weathered, really strong magical creatures will not gather in this area, where the thin chaos can''t support their long-term activities."

    As Gao Wen said, he is also an order after thinking. He confirms that the environment is right before he chooses to open fire. In this dangerous Black Forest, the flatness of the sea is basically the most suitable means of opening.

    A team of elite steel rangers was quickly organized, and under the personal leadership of Solderin, the team set off with Gao Wen and Amber.

    Although Gao Wen¡¯s ¡°fire reconnaissance¡± always makes people feel that something is wrong, Amber must admit that the Black Forest, which has been ploughed over by the gunfire, seems to be much safer. She saw countless broken plant wrecks scattered between gravel and crater. Those plants are still dangerous poisons that will die in the near future. Some of the formidable monsters are mixed between the remains of plants. Those twisted and mutated flesh and blood are rolling in smoke, some of which are even In the slightest creeps - but now they can never jump and attack themselves.

    Solderlin¡¯s short bow is in the hand, while leading the team forward and alerting around: although the artillery fire has flattened a large area, most of the nearby monsters should also be photographed in the power of the magical cannon and temporarily dare not approach here. However, many of the monsters under the influence of the magic tide cannot be judged by reason. Maybe there will be mutated monsters that are not afraid of death from the distant jungle. The pioneers who died under this raid were not rare.

    Gao Wen assuredly handed over the warning work to Solderin and the steel cavalry, and most of his own energy was placed on the satellite view in his mind.

    The impact pit is very close.

    The "safe passage" bombarded by the artillery fire came to an end. There was a staggered old tree and shrub in front. The team had entered the inner part of the Black Forest at this moment. It was the edge of the area covered by artillery fire. The artificial thunder fire stopped here. There are almost all the towering giant trees and the tall bushes that grow freely. This is not because the range of the "justice" magical cannon is not enough, but Gao Wen deliberately allowed the artillery of the Byron Knights to control the scope of the fire bombing. He was worried about a crucial clue that a round of shells went down.

    But it doesn''t matter, it''s almost near the edge of the impact crater.

    Gao Wen looked up and looked into the depths of the dark jungle. At this moment, the skylight has gradually dimmed. The sun, which is not very bright, passes through the thin magical smog and then passes through the layers of canopy leaves. When it is sprinkled, only There is a dark glimmer, but under the visual support of the extraordinary, he can still see the situation in the distance.

    "In that direction," he pulled out the Blazers'' sword and said to Solderlin, "Go ahead."

    Solderin nodded and raised his hand to the ranger warriors next to him and ordered: "Go ahead - open the eyepiece and keep alert!"

    The high-ranking ranger has already seen that his old friend is probably looking for something. The kind of undecided attitude and unsuspecting tone are not as simple as "sensing the abnormal magical fluctuations", but determining what is ahead. Things will only have a reaction, but the tacit understanding of 700 years ago did not ask him much, but the first time to execute Gao Wen¡¯s order.

    The steel ranger soldiers activated their own tactical eyepieces, the outer soldiers propped up the shield, and the inner soldiers opened the insurance of the magic terminal, ready to deal with the hidden threats in the jungle, at the forefront of the team. Deep in the dense forest of trees, the figure of amber disappears and shifts in the air.

    Gao Wen slightly looked at the amber in front of the team and looked at the situation. This half-elves complained about the situation regardless of the circumstances, but as long as she entered the work, she never lost her business, sometimes he did not Knowing the shame of this elf is still true or not.

    No wonder some people in the Office of Government Affairs have commented that Cecil has two things that are the most elusive. One is the dark eye of the big housekeeper Herti, and the other is the amber''s absenteeism attitude. The director of the military intelligence bureau is the only one on the territory. I want to skip the class, but in the end, I count the characters who are full of attendance days and months - just letting go of the style of acting is like a model worker.

    But no matter whether amber is fishing or not, there is one thing that Gao Wen can be sure: this shame of the elf seems to be really reliable.

    Just as Gao Wenxin turned these thoughts, the figure of amber suddenly emerged from the air beside him.

    Miss Half Elf is obviously discovering something unspeakable. She squinted and said in amazement: "Old scorpion!! There is a big pit in front!!"

    "Is it? It seems that we are right," Gao Wen picked an eyebrow and then waved his hand. "All staff, speed up!"

    Amber stunned, and quickly followed the footsteps of Gao Wen: "Hey? Did you know it long ago? Why aren''t you surprised?"

    Gao Wen directly ignored Amber''s Bibi. He strode over the rugged potholes and annoying vines in the jungle. The Blazers'' swords rose and ignited the scorching flames. All the shrubs and rocks that blocked the front were in the blink of an eye. As the ashes turned to the ashes, the speed of the team''s progress suddenly increased, and while advancing, Solderin noticed the changes in the surrounding environment -

    A large number of bushes undulate backwards, and the more fragile trunks were broken by some invisible force. Even the tall giant woods showed a staggered posture.

    He is no stranger to this phenomenon.

    This is caused by a powerful shock wave.

    Gao Wen stopped his steps: "We are here."

    Solderin gazed at the sight, and the elite Ranger soldiers also whispered in a flash.

    A huge impact crater, the size of which can fit into most of the block. Around the impact crater, numerous giant petrochemicals are dusty, the ground is cracked, the towering giant wood is broken by the waist, and inside the impact crater, the semi-molten rock and The sintered soil merges into a black knot state, showing the temperature of the infernal here.

    "The Spirit of the Forest..." Solderin exclaimed. "Is this... was it bombed by the annihilation?"

    "The annihilation of creation will not form such a tidy single impact crater," Gao Wen shook his head. He looked up and looked at the darker sky. "There is something falling from above."

    "What? Rock?" Solderin stunned and then looked at the bottom of the pit. "There may be a star..."

    The amber singer next to it suddenly came over: "Star nucleus? The big slap in the palm of the hand can change the star nucleus of the half castle?!"

    Gao Wenshun pressed Amber''s head back: "There is a star nuclear that has to be handed over to the Principality. What are you excited about?"

    Then he directly ignored the amber that started loudly, and walked toward the impact pit.

    Solderin and the steel ranger soldiers followed.

    Gao Wen glanced at the big pit and whispered to himself: "There is no debris, no wreckage..."

    What can be found in the impact crater is the black matter formed by the rock and the soil after the fusion, and no visible wreckage or debris can be seen. The mysterious extraterrestrial object (if it exists) has no point at all. Stay.

    Was it taken away by the dragon? That dragon is so clean?

    Gao Wen¡¯s heart was full of doubts, because he was watching the dragon landing in the impact pit. The time spent by the other party was very short. Even if he took something away, he should only take the biggest and easiest. How can the collected parts not leave a piece of debris?

    Could it be that there is nothing extraterrestrial in the sky, here is just an energy explosion, so there is no debris? Or... The extraterrestrials have not broken after experiencing such terrible shocks and explosions, but have been completely taken away by the dragon?

    Gao Wenxin made all kinds of speculations, while continuously scanning the vicinity with satellite observations, in order to find the clues left by the dragon, and Solderin searched with the soldiers at the bottom of the pit, soon, one The steel Ranger soldier exclaimed: "Sir! You look at this!"

    Solderlin quickly came to the soldier, and at a glance he saw what made the other party exclaim:

    On the ground of the black knot that still emits a little heat at the bottom of the pit, several huge paw prints are slightly messy.

    These paw prints obviously have no meaning of hiding themselves. Each of them is close to the size of the human torso and is deeply sunken on the ground for more than ten centimeters. From these paw prints, it is not difficult to judge that there is What a terrible behemoth stayed for a short time.

    The Ranger Warrior, who first discovered the paw print, muttered to himself: "What is this left behind..."

    "It''s a dragon," Gao Wen didn''t know when he came to Soldering and the soldiers. "I have seen dragons, only those big guys can leave such a big paw print."

    Solderlin looked at Gao Wen with his eyes wide open: "Are you sure?"

    Gao Wen can certainly be sure. After all, he saw it with his own eyes, but he couldn¡¯t say too much here: ¡°Eight-eighth grasp. Don¡¯t think that the dragons are the Arabian Nights, they really exist, when the old Cecil was Longyan burned, and there is still a scorched earth filled with dragon magic.

    "Lian Lian has appeared..." Solderin muttered to himself. "Here... it¡¯s really a border of civilization."

    At this moment, the amber that ran to the side because of Gao Wen¡¯s disregard suddenly screamed loudly: ¡°Old scorpion!! I found baby!!¡±

 Chapter 551ï¼š New portal

    aby?

    Gao Wen gave a slight glimpse, and then he turned to see that Miss Half Elf was screaming excitedly in the distance, holding a shiny thing in his hand, revealing a kind of invitation from beginning to end. Energize.

    Although this guy seems to be a little cheaper at any time, but after the discovery, it is the first time to report it.

    Gao Wen waved the half-elf lady and greeted each other with a curious look: "What did you find?"

    "Look," Amber happily handed the things in his hand to Gao Wen, "a ring!"

    It was a silver-white ring with a simple shape and a little magical fluctuation. It was obviously a magical creation, and at the moment of seeing the ring, Gao Wen¡¯s eyes stagnate.

    After a strong sense of familiarity, he finally remembered where he had seen something similar.

    This is the ring of the secret silver treasure house! It is a communication ring for liaison agents who are distributed to senior customers of Mithril Treasury!

    "This should be the token of the secret silver treasure?" Amber also saw Gao Wen, the secret silver ring. This half-elf has a dragon-like sensitivity to any shiny precious metal, so it has long been seen. "I remember you have one."

    "It is indeed a token of the secret silver treasure..." Gao Wen muttered to himself, "Is the dragon falling? Is it even the Dragons are the customers of the secret silver treasure?"

    "This... I¡¯m afraid there is still a discussion," Amber spit out his tongue, and then he found another thing behind him. "Because I found more than this ring..."

    Amber is a fine metal box with a big palm.

    The metal box was apparently locked, but now its lid has been broken, the lock is in a distorted state, and inside the box is a neat box of Mithril rings, one by one The ground plug is in the black groove...

    This time, it was finally the turn of Gao Weng.

    "Is this box a ring of Mithril?" Amber looked at Gao Wen¡¯s expression. "With a ring, you can still say that it is a customer of Mithril Treasures, carrying a box of rings..."

    Gao Wen¡¯s expression is serious: ¡°The head dragon is either a robbery of the secret silver treasure house, or... a member of the secret silver treasure house may be responsible for keeping the membership certificate.¡±

    This is a very easy-to-understand reason. If a person carries a door key with him, then he is an ordinary person. If he carries a few key keys with him, he may be a big money if he carries half a catty. The key... then he is either a key, or a board...

    If the ring of the secret silver of this box is really left by the dragon, the possibility behind it is very intriguing.

    Of course, Gao Wen does not rule out the possibility of a dragon robbing the secret silver treasure house and stealing a box of communicators, but the intuition tells him that the more likely explanation for this incident is that the dragons are related to the secret bank.

    When this possibility appeared, Gao Wen suddenly felt that many mysteries of Mithril Treasures had explained their power, their secrets, their powers have been on the mainland for thousands of years, and even not affected by the magic tide. The secret has become understandable at once, because this organization is not created by "mortal people". Behind this organization, there is the shadow of the dragon.

    But this has led to more problems: extreme mystery, why never open up the world''s dragons to create such a "commercial organization"? What is the purpose of their activities on the mainland? Is the secret silver treasure house really just a "treasure house"? On this continent, is there still more power that is controlled or established by hidden races like the secret bank of Mithril?

    Gao Wen¡¯s thoughts flew far away, but soon he forced them to bring back these cranky things.

    Now it¡¯s just a box of secret silver, and these ¡°letters¡± just happened to be in a place where the dragons lived. The clues are not enough, even if these rings are really left by the dragon, even if That head dragon is really a member of the secret silver treasure house. There is more than one possible explanation behind it. What if the secret treasure bank of the rich capital has exactly one dragon employee?

    In the absence of clues, it is too early to slam the "the dragon is the actual controller of the secret silver treasure", but since there is a certain clue, Gao Wen still puts the two mysterious dragons and the secret silver treasures. The forces are linked together, and if they can find more clues about them, he will continue to investigate on this matter.

    After collecting the secret silver ring, Gao Wen sighed a little, and secretly planned to have a chance to contact the senior agent called "Melita P¨¦nia" in the future, perhaps... can be from her Find some information.

    He looked up and looked around the circle: the steel rangers were alert nearby, and Solderin led the two soldiers to collect samples of the material at the bottom of the pit and depict the paw prints left by the dragon.

    In addition, there are no more valuable clues in this crater, and it is already very late, and the continued detention in the Black Forest will bring more uncertain risks.

    It is not yet time for large-scale operations in dangerous areas covered by the Black Forest.

    Thinking of this, Gao Wen shouted to Solderin: "After collecting the samples, we will be ready to go back."

    "Yes!"

    When the team returned to the shadow test field cave, the sky was already completely dark.

    A large number of portable magic spar lighting fixtures are placed inside and outside the cavern. The man-made civilized lights have illuminated this dark place for the first time in centuries. Building materials urgently transferred from Cecil City are being sent here. At the same time, all kinds of construction machinery and more engineering personnel who were given weight loss were also sent.

    When Gao Wen returned to the cave, the Byron Knight was leading the soldiers to guard the temporary line of defense near the rip, while a middle-aged man who looked quite strong and wore heavy work and had a big beard was in command. The workers cleaned the gravel near the crack and seemed to be preparing for the follow-up construction.

    Gao Wen recognized the middle-aged man. He was a stonemason of Cecil. His name was Gordon. In the first Cecil defensive war, he also received a special award for his outstanding performance. Now, the stonemason Mr. is already one of the heads of the construction department of Cecil City.

    "Mr. Gordon," Gao Wen came to the building leader. "How is the progress?"

    Born out of the stonemason, Gordon, who has now become one of the officials of the Office of Administrative Affairs, hurriedly salute: "The Lord of the Lord! We have cleared the open space outside the cave. At this time tomorrow, my brothers and I can build a two-meter-high wall. ¡±

    "Very good," Gao Wen nodded. "You have worked hard tonight. We must fix the work as soon as possible. This is not a safe place outside."

    Gordon heard a little nervous and taboo to look at the dark black forest in the distance. Although he is tall and strong, in front of the famous Black Forest, any ordinary person will face the test of courage but fortunately there is General Byron. And the brave Cecil Corps is here, and the lord personally encourages, the reliable magical cannon and the legendary hero Duke can make people courage.

    He nodded firmly: "guarantee to complete the mission!!"

    Gao Wen nodded and walked to the depths of the cave with Amber and Solderin. In the temporary rest of the cave, he saw Heti, who had already been here.

    Hetty apparently had been worried for a long time. She immediately greeted her after seeing Gao Wen. Her face was unrecognized with peace of mind and relaxation: "Is it so happy to see you safe and have nothing to discover?"

    "I found out what I couldn''t do, but I went back and talked about it," Gao Wen waved. "I just saw the construction team Gordon once participated in part of the construction of the North Rock Fortress, is it?"

    "Yes, he is an expert in this area. He led the team to reinforce the North Gate of the Rock Fortress and participated in the partial reconstruction of the Rock Castle. After the winter, these projects were taken over by the local construction team of Rock City," Herti As he spoke, he looked at Gao Wen curiously. "Prince, what is your arrangement?"

    "The passage between Cecil and the southern foothills of the Dark Mountain Range was opened," Gao Wen nodded slightly. "I want to keep this passage to set up a gateway here."

    Herti blinked and looked up at the large-scale cavern site to illuminate the once dim shadow test field. A large number of engineering equipment and building materials and weapon installations were stacked in caves. On one of the rock platforms in the middle, when she saw the ancestors mobilizing so much material from Cecil City, she vaguely guessed the thoughts of her ancestors.

    "We can''t be huddled in the north of the dark mountains forever, facing the threat of the magic tide, and the border of civilization will not retreat," Gao Wen said. "When the Ansu people retired, we directly lost one-third of the southern land. The southern barriers of the kingdom are therefore broken, so we must not be comfortable with the status quo."

    He looked at the huge crack in the south of the cave, and the dark night was in sight.

    ¡°It¡¯s too difficult to climb the dark mountains from the ridge. The rebellious fortress is our natural passage. This rips directly leads to a gentle hillside in the southern part of the dark mountains. Although it is inconvenient to defend, it is easy to push forward. We can directly Entering the Black Forest. I am going to transform this into a ''South Gate Fortress'' based on the giant cave of the Shadow Lab. The man-made fortress armed with railguns, rainbow guns and reinforced concrete is no worse than the original rock wall. At that time we had a gateway to the south."

    Heti understood Gao Wen¡¯s intentions. After a brief thought, she slowly nodded: ¡°Yes, I will proceed.¡±

    Gao Wen didn''t talk any more. He looked at the dark and dark sky in the south of the cave, and his eyes slowly firmed.

    The impact pits appearing in the Black Forest, the mysterious extraterrestrial objects, the unclear dragons, the shady scene behind the secret silver treasures, and the smashing cracks at the end of the Rebellion Fortress...

    The world seems to be increasingly unstable, and as the ruler of this land, he must seize every useful value in this restless world.

    With proper use, dangerous gaps can also become a gateway to the south.

    This is the 737 year of Ansu, the first month of recovery.

    On the first day of the spring, the fortress of Cecil South Gate began to be built. The descendants of the Gangster Empire re-entered the land on the edge of the wasteland for the first time after seven hundred years of partiality.

    Also on this day, the brief cease-fire between the Ansu Kings and the East Army Corps came to an end, and the atmosphere on the front line of the eastern plains of the Holy Spirit became tense again.

    Also on this day, in the edge of the forest somewhere in the southwest of the dark mountains far from Cecil, a huge pit was filled with smoke.

    A young woman wearing a lilac gauze, a lavender veil on her face, and a mysterious and elegant body is sitting on the edge of a smoky crater, quietly thinking about her tens of thousands of years of "people." "Life.

    "When the last lap is hovering, it shouldn''t be tail-tailed. It''s okay to slow down with gliding... It''s not going to be fat recently... It''s definitely a wind problem... oh my box?!"

 Chapter 552ï¼š spring

    The weather is getting warmer and the snow is melting.

    The ice and snow on the northwest highland melt into a meandering stream. The stream is concentrated and infused into the river. It is divided into several branches in the low-lying area in the south of the Jumudaokou. It flows along the terrain to the southeast. The low-lying waterways are irrigated near the giant wooden crossing. Out of a fertile soil, it has become one of the largest grain-producing areas in the Holy Spirit Plain, and it has become a place where the Eastern Rebels and the Royal Army have repeatedly competed.

    The war has been burning very close. It has been extinguished briefly in the winter, but as the weather gets warmer, the haze of war returns to the land with the re-rising river in the river.

    Sam, who had gray hair, came to the upper reaches of the river with his children. Last year, the stones piled on the "rich harvest stone" were especially few, but most of them were kicked by the animals who passed by here. Underneath the remaining stones, you can still see some rough nicks, and depict the sacred emblems of the rich three gods in a rough way.

    Sam stepped forward and cleaned up the stones of the previous year on the harvest stone with a near-respectful attitude. Then he took out the red **** grass with him and squeezed the grass juice on the emblem of the rich three gods. The son picked up a new, suitable size stone from the nearby river bank and placed it on the top of the harvest stone, piled up into a small pile. After doing this, the youngest daughter came over. Put a green branch in the middle of the stone pile.

    Sam bowed his head and whispered: "The goddess of spring, you are the first messenger of the month of recovery. May the red **** grass dye your skirt and lead you to this land..."

    Several children bowed their heads together and prayed with their father.

    In the human faith, the abundance **** is composed of three different goddesses. The long sister is the goddess Gaia, also known as the **** of life and the mother of the earth. She is in charge of the whole earth and all the plants that grow on the earth. The harvest goddess Eve is the sister of the earth goddess. She specializes in the crops in the plant to protect the mortal harvest. The spring goddess Flora is the youngest of the three gods, but also the most lively one.

    Ansu people believe that whenever the month of recovery comes, when the earth melts and snows, the spring goddess Fuluola will be the first to run out of her palace, to the land to find evidence of the end of winter, red **** grass can cause The goddess'' attention, the earliest returning green shoots of the month of recovery can make her happy, she will remember the position of each green branch, and after returning to the palace at the end of spring, she will tell what happened on the earth. The harvest of the harvest goddess farmers is guaranteed for one year.

    Almost all the peasants believe in the rich three gods, even if they are also believers of the Holy Light or the Blood God, they will not ignore the worship of the rich gods in the spring of each year.

    But just relying on over three or five pounds of food... can you really live with peace of mind?

    After the short prayer, Sam looked up and looked at the green branches that were gradually turning into dust and drifting in the middle of the stone pile. "The goddess has accepted our offering, and this year''s harvest will not be bad."

    "The harvest last year was not bad, but it was still hungry," the eldest son whispered. "The goddess can only bless the harvest, and can''t be hungry."

    "Don''t talk nonsense in front of the gods!" Sam immediately turned his head and glanced at his son. "That''s because the nobleman is fighting, we certainly have to pay for food!"

    The two sons glanced at each other, and then the younger son spoke up: "Father, I saw the soldiers again when I went out today. They passed by on the north side of the boulevard and went east."

    "That was the cavalry of Count Sorin," Sam said, shaking his head. When he was a farmer for a lifetime, he dared not relate to the nobles. "You didn''t provoke them?"

    "I am far away!" The little son''s head swayed hard. "They are scary and still screaming at swords they have never seen before, wearing armor that they have never seen before, riding on the big horse, and being fierce."

    "...the weather is warmer every day, I am afraid I have to fight again."

    Sam groaned, he knows what the so-called swords and armor that the younger son had never seen before. He meant that a few days ago he had seen a group of knights passing by the village, and the knights were wearing different equipment from last year. It is said that the swords and armor are from the south, and Count Sorin seems confident that the weapons created by the southerners can help him regain his territory and fortress, but these things are really for the people who plan to eat in the field. Not easy to understand, but also not interested in understanding.

    He only hopes that this battle will be finished quickly, or at least not to continue to fight here, or Wang Guojun will quickly expel the Dongjing people, or the Dongjing people will quickly drive the Wang Guojun away. It is not important to lose anyone.

    Last year, the army of the Dongjing people hit the front of the giant wooden crossing. Earl Sorin said that he wanted to organize the defense, and he collected a wave of food from the neighboring village. As a result, he did not hold it at the end, or was attacked by the Dongjing people.

    After entering, Prince Edmund confiscated the grain, but grabbed one-third of the village''s young and strong to repair the road, and there were several people who died outside.

    Halfway through the road, the kingdom and the holy army were screwed back together and drove the Dongjing people out of the giant wooden crossing, but this is not a good thing for the knights and pastor priests who support the holy army, Count Sorin. Also received a wave of food.

    Last year was a bumper harvest, an unprecedented bumper harvest, and the family received 20% to 30%.

    There are ten starved to death in the village, and eight roads are exhausted.

    So don''t blame the son for saying so bold words in front of the gods.

    "Go home, don''t meet the ghosts and evil spirits later," Sam shook his head and grabbed the tattered hat and buckled his head. "There are too many dead people recently, and the night is getting worse." Taiping."

    The children followed the father''s footsteps and walked in the direction of the village along the relatively flat rocky beach on the river bank. The little daughter followed behind the two brothers and suddenly curiously asked: "I heard that John next door was chosen. Going to be a soldier, the Cavaliers honoured their two bags of wheat, and they have not paid taxes this year..."

    "Don''t think about it!" Sam heard the sound coming from behind him and immediately glanced back. "Now it''s a real fight. When the soldiers are desperate to fight with the East, they accidentally die outside and they just die." You two disappointing brothers, you see their thin arms and legs, the Cavaliers will see it?"

    The little daughter was shocked and shrank her neck and didn''t dare to scream.

    The smoke rises from the front, and the wooden fence at the entrance of the village enters Sam''s sight.

    A horse riding a high horse, wearing a stylized armor with a rune, a cavalry with a black one-handed sword at his waist is stopping at the entrance to the village. After seeing Sam and others, the cavalry immediately raised his hand. Whip: "Some of you, come over!"

    Sam¡¯s heart suddenly became tight.

    Also need to collect food? This winter has just passed... How can there be food at home? !

    But he still did not dare to neglect, and quickly brought his children to the cavalry, and stopped at a distance that would not be kicked by the horse and hit by the whip. He said deeply: "The knight."

    This is just a horse-riding soldier. Look at the fully armed look. At most, it¡¯s a small captain in a soldier. It¡¯s definitely not the same as the ¡°Knightmaster¡± who is truly aristocratic, but even Sam knows this. Also respect the other side of the "Knight", this is very good for horse-riding soldiers, and even if someone is pursued, he can use his stupid, do not understand the rules to cover the past.

    The cavalry was very useful. The fully armed man''s mouth curled up and nodded with satisfaction. Then he pointed the two sons behind Sam with a whip: "Do you have two sons?"

    "Yes...yes..." Sam nodded again and again. "They are all honest young people..."

    "The honesty is good, the thing is to be honest," the cavalry raised his chin. "Choose one, your son is called."

    "Ah...ah?" Sam looked up in amazement. After a short mistake, he finally panicked. "Master, they... they can''t beat them! You see their arms and legs, and they are standing at this stop." The station is not straight, if it is on the battlefield, it will be a small matter. I am afraid that even the weapons will not be able to get up, and the lord will be shameful!"

    "On the battlefield? Are they also equipped?" The cavalry waved his whip in his hand and said impatiently, "They are going to work!"

    Sam was shocked by the voice of the whip, but still boldly asked: "Working... What do you do?"

    ¡°The road was built,¡± the cavalry said loudly. ¡°According to the order signed by the Duke of Victoria, Victoria Verde, Berdwin Franklin, and the Prince of Wales, the loyal Hussein of the Kingdom Road has listed your family. defy!"

    The cavalry went away.

    This is the 15th anniversary of the recovery, the Ansu traditional festival recovery festival, on this day, the kingdom avenue that has been abandoned for a century has finally begun to be rebuilt.

    It was also on the same day that after a period of intensive preparations, the ¡°Baisha Mining Company¡±, led by the Minister of Commerce, Padrick, finally selected the first mining site in the white sand hills of Dongjing.

    The young knight, Belk Lauren, stood on the high lookout and watched the Cecils busy between the mountains and rocks in the distance: as the messenger of the East and the South, appointed as Prince Edmund The "representative", the young man fulfilled his duties meticulously, paying close attention to the activities of the Cecil people in this land. It is also his work to watch the excavation site of the first mining point of the Cecil.

    For the Cecils from the southwest, Berkrolen always maintains a three-point trust with seven points of vigilance. He knows what the founding Duke had done in the South: a violent use of force to destroy the entire southern aristocracy within a year. The system, who attacked and occupied the Rock Fortress in three days, could never be a good person. He sent a ¡°Baisha Mining Company¡±. Although it was only mining in name, who knows whether these Cecils will Infiltrating everywhere, will the land near the white sand hills be turned into the Cecil people by gradually phagocytizing and encroaching?

    After all, there is only one river and a small piece of wood separated from the G¨¹len collar on the border of the Principality of Cecil.

    Below the observatory is a temporarily built mine camp. The Cecils have transported a lot of strange equipment through the G¨¹len area. They laid the magic net in the mine, built the board room, and cleared it. A simple road, although the tools and construction plans they use are very strange, but at least until now, these southerners have done only the necessary preparations for ¡°mining¡±.

    "The Marquis of Berck, I hope this mine can satisfy your curiosity," a voice came from the side. "After all, in such a barren hill, there is really no scenery to see."

    He is talking about a thin and dark man named Holm. Belk Lauren knows that this young man who is not even surnamed is the head of the "Baisha Mining Company" and is a "mining expert" sent by Cecil. He didn''t know why managing such a huge industry and directing hundreds of workers would be a civilian, but he nodded politely to Homm: "I don''t look at the scenery myself, I just take a look. Please don''t care about my mines directly, but I must emphasize that although the mining rights have been given to you, this is still the land of the east, and I am responsible for every inch of land outside the mine."

    Holm nodded: "Of course, Mr. Marquis, we only mine, we are not interested in any land outside the mine and the road."

    In the distance, the Cecils who were busy between the mountains and rocks finally completed some sort of preparatory work. With the loud whistle and a few loud flutes, the miners in the rags quickly ran to the mountains. The rock is far away, hiding behind a huge stone.

    Belk looked at the scene with astonishment, and in any mining process he knew, he could not see a similar situation: "What are they doing?"

    Holm laughed. The man who had been a slave worker had never had such a big smile in his life: "Mining."

    In the distant mine, some people waved a few high-profile flags on the high ground, and all the miners near the mountain rock smashed their ears.

    Belk Lauren looked curious: "Mining?"

    The loud noise of the sky came from afar.

    Then there were more loud noises, and there was a bang, as if thundering.

    The entire observatory trembled slightly in this continuous loud noise. Under the more terrible impact than the blasting technique and the earthquake, the distant mountain rock that required hundreds of people to excavate for a whole month collapsed.

    Berk almost had a sword in his hand, and in the creaking of his ears, he heard the voice of the head of the White Sands Mining Company:

    "Yes, mining, we only mine, Mr. Marquis."

 Chapter 553ï¼š special envoy

    The long and cold winter is finally over.

    The fog that lasted for a whole winter finally began to retreat from the Great Plains of Olde, and the whole world seemed to be clear with the arrival of spring. The daily wind is still cold, but it is not like the previous days. Cold and biting, the snow begins to melt, the ice melts into flowing water, and the thin stream of snow and ice flows down from the black roofs and spires of Oldenan, immersing the entire city in a vapor¡ª - Thanks to the new drainage system built more than ten years ago, these ablative snow can smoothly enter the underground waterway. People don''t have to worry that these extra "streams" will bubble the foundation of the building, so the city will melt away. It is no longer an annoying thing, but it has become an alternative landscape.

    The black carriage with the Wendell family''s emblem drove past the Imperial Avenue, and the wheels made a creaking sound on the wet stone pavement. He was sitting in the carriage and looking through the opening in the window cover. On the scene.

    It¡¯s early in the morning, the sun just illuminates the street. At this point in the past, there are almost no pedestrians on the street, but there are a lot of civilians in the sight of the Duke of Dinantan. They wear gray flops. The thick clothes, the felt hat or the woolen hat, walked forward in one direction. In the cold wind of the early spring, these people shook a little, but they still hurried and did not stop.

    "Women of the textile mill..." Duke Dinantan whispered, "Going out so early."

    Following the housekeeper who has been with him for many years, sitting in the seat opposite the carriage, the loyal old friend explained: "In order to encourage the new factory, His Majesty has issued a decree, and the vehicles that transport cotton can enter the city in the early morning and do not collect taxes. The working hours of the textile mills are very early."

    "Is it going to work an hour earlier..."

    The old duke groaned and couldn''t help but glanced out the window.

    He saw more textile factory workers coming out of their homes, heading for the direction of the factory, and seeing the vehicles hanging with the emblems of the Empire and the emblem of the Industrial Construction Association rushing past. It was the big car that transported the magic net parts... ...

    On Platinum Avenue, he saw an old warehouse that had been razed to the ground. The building belonged to Viscount Mori, and the viscount had decided to build a spinning factory on the land originally occupied by the warehouse; He saw a high-rise chimney emitting smoke, which is the new burning stone acidification plant that is processing the abundance of fertilizer that can be used as fertilizer...

    The smelly smoke from the chimneys of the sulphuric acidification plant can be heard almost everywhere - of course, the Duke of Dinantan knows that this is just his own illusion.

    The chimney is 100 meters high, and the smoke emitted will only dissipate in the sky, which will not affect the ground.

    But the old duke couldn''t help but frown.

    Factory, magic net, boiler, high chimney, the hot "investment era"... It seems like it popped up overnight, suddenly it is everywhere, it seems that everyone is participating, it seems everyone They are all very happy.

    The old duke who spent most of his life in the core of the empire has never seen anything that will suddenly develop like this. He thinks he is not a conservative, but these new things are coming out... Very uncomfortable feeling.

    ¡°Recently, even the things discussed in the aristocratic parliament have become a factory and a cotton bill,¡± said Dinantan, shaking his head. ¡°The textile mill opened by the Viscount Hemir has pulled a lot of people to invest. ¡±

    ¡°After all, the fabrics weaved by the new textile mills are many and good,¡± said the butler. ¡°I heard that Mrs. Mira also wanted to open a textile factory, but could not buy a machine ¨C the machine was not enough.¡±

    "I can see the fabrics they have woven," said the Duke of Dinantan. "It''s still solid, but it''s a rough one, and there is no taste at all."

    The housekeeper opened the hand: "...but for the average person, that is a good cloth, sir."

    The Duke of Dinantan frowned. After a brief silence, he could only sigh slightly: "Probably I am old."

    ¡°You are still an important pillar of this country,¡± said the butler. ¡°The Emperor¡¯s Majesty is in need of you.¡±

    When Di Dinan did not respond to the steward, he just looked ahead, and the palace wall of the Obsidian Palace was already in sight.

    It is said that a few special messengers came to the Imperial Capital. These messengers brought news from the southern part of the mainland, and their status was honorable. His Majesty¡¯s sudden sudden call to enter the palace should be for this matter.

    The empire is booming and everything seems to be developing at a rapid pace.

    However, I don''t know why, there is always a faint uneasiness.

    Obsidian Palace.

    This awkward palace stands as it stood there, standing in the center of this empire, even though it was only the "new palace" built two hundred years ago, but the palace''s deep tones and solemn and calm style still carry a kind of As if to be able to stand a thousand years of dignity, when entering this palace, Judi Nan had some gloomy mood gradually settled down.

    He walked toward the emperor''s living room, and the crisp creaking between the boots and the marble slabs stopped his footsteps as he passed through the Nightingale Hall.

    An old magician with a black robe and a gloomy temperament came across from the opposite side. An unpleasant rustling or creeping sound accompanied the footsteps of the old magician, and a young man who looked like he was in his early twenties. The female mage is behind the old wizard.

    "Duke of the Duke, good morning."

    The old Master stopped at a distance, bowed his head slightly, and his voice was hoarse, as if the vocal cords began to corrode.

    The Duke of Dinantan nodded slightly with the restraint and pride of the top aristocrats, and politely said according to the courtesy of the great magician: "Master Daniel, Good Morning."

    The two are about to pass by, but Judy suddenly spoke again: "Master Daniel, I am very happy to see that you are willing to return to this place - Ms. Windsor Marpel must be the same."

    "I''m glad too."

    The old magician and his students walked away, and the Duke of Dinantan watched the back of them disappearing in the depths of the corridor, and could not help but shook his head slightly.

    Ms. Windsor Marpel''s mentor, former member of the Royal Masters Association, great magician Daniel Fred, who was a talented high-ranking mage, but his temperament changed due to research frustration, promotion failure, self-exile No one can think that such a person who left the highest magical institution of the empire will one day be able to come back. In the recent period, this great magician has become a man of the imperial capital. He not only shines in the Imperial Engineering Association. It has become a guest of many aristocrats - those people seem to have forgotten the bleak look of Daniel Fred on the emperor''s departure many years ago, just because they saw the amazing profits of the textile mills, they all swarmed around. .

    The Duke of Dinantan lamented the ugly appearance of the little aristocrats in the face of interest, and then crossed the corridor to the front of the emperor''s reception room.

    After the briefing, the door of the reception room opened, and Di Dinan Wendell entered the room. He first saw the Rosetta Augustus Emperor sitting in the main position, and then the sight fell on the slim and tall. On the aliens.

    Golden hair, pointed ears, more slender and softer than humans.

    It is an elf, an elf from the Southern Silver Empire.

    Sure enough, like the winds that I heard before, the Empire ushered in a special group of "ambassadors", but why did these elves come from?

    It¡¯s not easy for them to come to Tifeng ¨C it¡¯s half a continent!

    Despite some doubts in his mind, the Duke of Dinantan did not show any unexpected expressions - he converge all his thoughts in his heart, and politely nodded to the elves, then came to Rosetta the Great: " Your Majesty, I responded to your call."

    "Sit down, Judy Nanqing," Rosetta Augustus nodded slightly. "As you can see, we have some guests - these elves bring very important news."

    Judyan looks at the elves - every elf is beautiful, and to be honest, blind humans can''t even distinguish between their men and women when they see the elves. Judyan can only judge himself according to the clothes of the other party. The elf opposite is a lady: "Ms., I am very happy to meet you - I am Judith Wendel, the advisor of the emperor."

    "Shiva? The traveler, the silver queen Belcetia''s messenger," the beautiful elf spoke up - thank God, really a lady, "We have an important mission: the silver empire sends the most urgent to the human nations The warnings, the magnificent wall is not good."

    ÅáµÏÄÏ? Wein''s eyes instantly condensed.

    After a brief conversation, Judyan knew about the elves'' intentions and the current situation.

    These elves are to warn the nations of the world. They are observing the covenant of seven hundred years ago, even though it is a long time ancient thing for human beings, bringing the latest news about the magnificent wall, according to them. The exaggeration of the magnificent wall has reached an extremely serious situation, even exceeding the level that the Silver Empire can handle, and the disturbing change in winter...just the beginning of a series of catastrophic events in the future.

    As the top aristocrat of Tifeng, Judyan certainly knows the barrier change in winter - any country that borders the magnificent wall can observe the change, and the three-day flash and sound make the border The people on the scene were very nervous. The western part of the empire even entered the state of martial law. The Winter Wolf Legion also sent a unit to the western border to guard against the waste on the wasteland, but fortunately all this was a false alarm, the worst. The matter did not happen.

    Now the messenger of the elves comes here and brings the most disturbing truth: it is not a false alarm.

    "We paid a huge price - the elf sacrificed 12 magisters and nearly 100 Ranger fighters, and the Gaoling Kingdom sacrificed a third of the full-fledged mountain corps, which successfully restarted the Sentinel Tower." The tile said in a calm tone, "But if it is damaged again, I am afraid that it will not be enough to fill in."

    It was not a false alarm, it was a real disaster.

    The bad thing has happened - it just didn''t happen to the Tifeng people.

    Judyan Wendell suddenly felt tremendous pressure, but he knew that the elf lady had no thoughts of alarm or pressure. According to his understanding of the elves, the other party should only state the facts: this fact does not need any Exaggeration is enough to be disturbing.

    He thought about it and looked at Rosetta the Great, then looked at the elf: "What can we do..."

    ¡°We don¡¯t have the ability to rebuild a magnificent wall, so the best way to do this is to strengthen the barrier before it is completely extinguished, set up additional protection, and relieve the pressure on the sentry tower¡¯s core system to prevent them from being completely damaged,¡± says Shiva. ¡°And this requires cooperation and help from every country around the barrier.¡±

 Chapter 554ï¼š Responsibility of the Holy Covenant

    The situation of the magnificent wall is more serious than what the Duke of Judyan originally expected.

    The elf is an ancient and proud race - pride rather than arrogance - a long history of cultural heritage and a strong natural talent that makes this race as confident as a human being, and full of a sense of responsibility, since the destruction of the empire, Half of the civilization of the entire continent collapsed, and the silver empire became the defender of the magnificent wall and the monitor of the waste land driven by the sense of responsibility of the great powers. For seven hundred years, they have fulfilled their duties in the Holy Covenant meticulously. The Duke of Dinantan knew very well that if the barrier was not really a big change, the proud elves would never send messengers to warn the nations - and ask for help.

    The Grand Duke paid attention to the expression of Rosetta the Great. From the look of His Majesty the Emperor, he knew that the other party had confirmed the authenticity of the elf, and turned to look at Shiva: "Your plan is to strengthen the barrier - then specific How to reinforce it? What do you specifically want us to do?"

    "We plan to install an augmentation device near the main towers of the sentinels. We have the technology of the augmentation device, but we don''t have enough manpower and resources - even if there are enough people and resources, we don''t have time to distribute it to the whole grandeur. On the wall, "The Elf Envoy said, "The wasteland in the central part of the continent has blocked traffic. From the Silver Empire to the northern part of the mainland, it takes a long way to go. We took the giant eagle to get here in half a month. - But the giant eagle can''t be used to transport large quantities of goods."

    At this time, Rosetta Augustus finally spoke: "Tifeng is very happy to repair the barrier, after all, that barrier is our lifeline - but other countries?"

    "We have sent messengers to every human kingdom," said Shiva. "The messengers sent to the Ogure tribes should have arrived in the past few days. The messengers sent to Ansu set off earlier than we should now. Arrived."

    "The Ogure tribe has been paying attention to the magnificent wall for many years. They should respond to your warnings very quickly, but Ansu..." said Rosetta the great voice. "The country is in a civil strife, I am I don''t know if they can still fulfill the duties of the Holy Covenant."

    "...we have received this news," Shiva said for a moment, and said with regret, because of the existence of the magnificent wall communication network, the elves have a good news of the entire continent, and the Ansu civil war is long. Half a year ago, the silver empire was introduced. "We are very sorry about this. The descendants of former allies should not be opposed to this... but in any case, the safety of the magnificent wall is a matter of civilization and death, they should know... now is not going to continue the civil war. when."

    "As you said, the people of the four kingdoms of the four countries are descendants of the empire. The ancient glory of the ancestors should not be dusted by prejudice and short-sightedness. I believe that the glorious blood flows in the blood vessels of the Ansu people - as long as they still Without completely forgetting all this, they will know what to do," Rosetta Augustus said in awe-inspiring manner, then stood up, "as for Tifeng... We will perform the duties of the Holy Covenant, Go and fix the barrier."

    The Elf Envoy stood up and bent down in front of Rosetta the Great: "You are worthy of the name of Augustus."

    Rosetta nodded. "Please ask the messengers to go to rest first. I will discuss with my consultant about specific material transfer and staffing."

    Several elf envoys left under the guidance of the waiter. In the reception room, only the Emperor Tifeng and the Duke of Judy Din were left.

    The emperor sat back in his chair, and the upper body was deep in the shadow of the back of the chair: "Din Di Nanqing, do you think the situation of the magnificent wall has deteriorated to this point?"

    "The elves won''t make jokes on this issue - and in their way of acting, if the barrier does not deteriorate to a certain extent, they will not come to the human countries for help."

    "I think so too," Rosetta nodded slightly. "The astrologers reported abnormal changes in the sun. The garrison at the border also witnessed the change of the magnificent wall. The evidence is there and cannot be ignored."

    "Then we really want to..."

    "Fulfilling the Holy Covenant, no doubt," Rosetta said. "I have seen the drawings brought by the elves. The restoration work undertaken by Tifeng will be divided into two parts, some in the southwest, and I will appoint the Duke of Severn. The other part is in the northwest, close to the Winter Wolf Fort - I will personally go."

    Yan Dinan stunned and said with amazement: "Your Majesty, you have to go in person?"

    "Yes," Rosetta nodded slightly. "The tower is the place where Tifeng first died, so I have to go in person."

    This is a reason that cannot be discouraged.

    Seven hundred years ago, the four countries decided that the human domain was far less secure than it is today. In order to deter the wasteland that is constantly infiltrating, the elves and the nations joined forces to build the magnificent wall today. One of the key nodes is in the northwest of Tifeng. Frontier - The sentinel tower on the key node was built for three full years. It was the last completed tower in all the sentinel towers, and the last step of the entire magnificent wall. For this last step, Tifeng once paid the most. The price of the pain.

    When the various walls of the magnificent wall are activated one by one, the chaotic magic energy and the endless distortionary monsters in the waste soil are blocked on the scorched earth. The magic tide power has ever carried out the biggest counterattack, and there is nowhere to go. The distortions and the distortions flocked to the last gap on the barrier, and a fierce battle with the human and elf coalition forces on the northwestern border of Tifeng, the reversing distortionary regiment even approached the foot of the sentry tower, and In order to give the elf technicians the opportunity to activate the tower, the entire guardian corps led by Tifeng Xianjun, even the king himself, died under the tower.

    "Andersa and the Winter Wolf Legion led by her will be responsible for my safety," Rosetta looked at the old duke in front of him, and said without hesitation, "And while I am leaving, the state is responsible for you, Judi Nanqing. ""

    Facing the deep eyes of the Emperor of Tifeng, Judi Nan Wendell took a deep breath.

    "You must live up to your trust, kneel."

    The Duke of Dinantan left.

    Only the ruler of Tifeng was left in the room.

    Rosetta Augustus was sitting in the wide backrest, staring blankly at the fire in the fireplace not far away, and the fire was jumping, in the ever-changing flames, two The phantom of the cockroach suddenly rose up, and fell on the ground along the fire of the furnace, and stepped forward to Rosetta.

    They are condensed into human figures, long blond hair, pointed ears, and identical looks.

    Everything died and the twins whispered softly and said to the emperor in front of him: "Look, we said, the wall is going to have problems, the silver empire can''t solve the problem... they really came to you."

    Rosetta looked at the elf twins in front of her face with a blank expression: "You don''t seem to care that you are born from the silver empire."

    The Elf Gemini is still laughing: "Our career is beyond the national concept. From a certain perspective, are you not the same as us?"

    "I am different from you, I trust the power of the country," Rosetta said faintly. "You will not come to discuss this with me?"

    "Of course not," the voices of the elves twins overlap, with a certain rhythm version of the feeling, "We want to ask you, you ... give up Ansu?"

    "Of course not, but it is not the time to start," Rosetta said. "The cost and benefits have not yet reached the optimal balance... The blood of the Ansu people has not drained..."

    The Elf Gemini came to Rosetta''s side, as if walking around the Emperor of Tifeng, and sighed with surprise: "still calm..." "Accurate calculation..." "Full self-confidence..." "Unbelievable ......"

    In the end, they said in unison: "You are such an incredible person - after facing the truth, I am sober today."

    Rosetta looked at the elf twins indifferently. It was even ridiculous. It was like an offensive move. It was like watching a farce. Finally, he waved his hand: "If there is no more important thing, don''t waste me. Time is up - now there are a number of high-level rangers and elf messengers in this palace, they will not be soft on the exile."

    The Elf Gemini finally stopped "walking by the chair", they smiled and faced Rosetta, stepping back to the fireplace: "Oh, your threat is really fruitful, we are happy to cooperate..."

    Their figures faded in the air, a little bit blended with the fire behind them. Before they left completely, Rosetta spoke up: "Don''t forget what you have to do."

    "Please rest assured that everything will be more important than your reputation, and the blood of Ansu will continue to flow..." The figure of the elves has disappeared, and their voices continue to come from the fire, more and more distant, "we Just take what we need, and the rest belongs to you..."

    The figure and voice of the Elf Gemini finally disappeared completely, and the faint magical fluctuations in the room were completely calmed down.

    Rosetta Augustus was alone in the room, and for a long time, he whispered to himself: "Must... there is a strong empire..."

    He stood up and went to the fireplace where he had lost his magical reaction and turned into a normal flame. He looked at the flames in the hearth, then bent down and placed the block with sharp spikes next to him. In front of the furnace.

    At the same time, the king of Ansu was in St. Sunil City, and the taupe giant eagle fluttered through the sky.

    The citizens of St. Sunil are familiar with the Griffin, because the Griffin is the most commonly used messenger and aerial vehicle for the upper aristocracy and the royal family, but few humans know the giant eagle from the South ¨C those huge raptors are like dark clouds. Generally passing over the Iron Cross Street and Crown Street, the giant eagle''s tail feathers and chest and abdomen are also decorated with green and silver-white ribbons, which fly straight to the direction of Silver Fort, causing the curiosity and attention of countless hitters.

    Only the best-looking person saw the figure on the back of the giant eagle - the elf.

    On the upper terrace of Silver Fort, Victoria Wilde watched the sky quietly, watching the raptors flying over most of the continent fall on the gryphon platform on the side of Silver Fort ¨C there is no giant eagle perch, only The Griffin platform vacated for the elves'' giant eagle to land, and the white feather lions who were temporarily driven to the North Tower were looking out from the window on the tower and screaming at the taupe giant eagle. sound.

    "The elf messenger is here."

    Beside Victoria, Patrick Franklin whispered to himself.

    "It seems that the situation of the magnificent wall is really bad," Victoria said with a hint of coldness. "It¡¯s ridiculous that until yesterday the nobles were still discussing the plot in the South Dagong warning at the meeting."

    On the Griffin platform, the elf messengers are jumping off the mounts lightly. One of the female elves with short blond hair looks dissatisfied and looks at the griffins who are noisy on the tower: "The northern gryphon It¡¯s really hard to hear people."

    "The Griffin has always been the best at swearing," another messenger said helplessly. "Our giant eagle is probably taking their nest."

    The short-haired elf licked his mouth and turned to look at his giant eagle, who also turned his head and looked at his master without knowing it.

    The short hair elf couldn''t help but sigh: "White is so big, not even quarreling."

    ¡°Hey?¡±

    "I tell you, my eagle must have a problem, its accent is really heavy..."

 Chapter 555ï¼š Chaotic

    Listening to the message from the elf messenger named Sonya Frost Leaf, the face of the Duke of Victoria became more and more gloomy.

    Of course those are not good news.

    Especially at this festival.

    "We know that Ansu is falling into a chaos... you have a lot of problems that need to be solved," said the messenger named Sonya, bluntly saying that the short hair elf looks young and delicate, but she is probably a Already witnessed the rise and fall of the human beings in the centuries, she calmly evaluated the civil war in Ansu, but it was impossible for everyone on the scene to refute. "The silver empire has no right to intervene in any internal problems of the human countries. But what we are facing now is a crisis that has exceeded the concept of the state. In the face of this crisis, the survival of the whole civilization should be ranked first."

    "Of course we understand this," said Bai Dewen, who was on the side. "The wall of grandeur is there. We can all see that its condition is not normal, but this civil war is not something that we can decide."

    "This is the problem that you have to find a solution to yourself," Sonya Frost said helplessly. "On the issue outside the internal affairs, the Silver Empire will do its utmost to provide support to friends, technical materials, technicians, and us. Will be sent, but Ansu¡¯s internal problems... can only rely on Ansu himself."

    Berdwin Franklin and Victoria Wilder looked at each other deeply.

    From the other''s eyes, they all saw the same deep helplessness and exhaustion.

    Don''t they know about this crisis? Are the aristocrats of Ansu not aware of this crisis? I know, of course I know, and I already knew that I might know even earlier than the elf.

    How many times did Gao Wen Cecil¡¯s Grand Duke show the police? Every aristocrat who enters and exits Silver Fortress all day is well aware of this. The day when the founding hero who died and resurrected began to warn people to face up to the threat of the wasteland, but every warning he had was ignored, misinterpreted, and even conspiring. Looking at the boycott and filth, the aristocrats of the kings said that it was "an uncontrollable anxiety disorder" and an excuse for "the arrogance of the soldiers." Even the ancient hero was immersed in the battlefield seven hundred years ago and was stimulated by the magic of the dark mountains. The hallucinations, but even so, until last month, the warnings of the Duke of Govin Cecil were sent to the Silver Fort.

    The Wangdu aristocrats pretended to discuss the warning letter and discussed it for half a month. It has not been discussed yet.

    The Duke of the Northland couldn''t help but see the Prince of Wales sitting in the Lord''s seat. The Crown Prince sat there expressionlessly, but in the depths of his calm water, there was a hint of ridicule.

    "We will do our best to communicate with the East for Ansu... For the sake of mankind, the royal family will do their best," Victoria said calmly. "But this is very complicated... we need a little time."

    "That''s as soon as possible, Duke of Wilde," Sonya Frosty nodded slightly. "We will also make the greatest assistance. If necessary, we can come into contact with the East. In the chaos of Ansu, at least the Elf. The position is neutral."

    ......

    Cecil City, the capital of the Lord.

    Gao Wen had not had time to continue investigating the secret connection between the Dragon and Mithril Treasures, and Amber sent another interesting message.

    "According to the return of the clerk sent to the plains of the Holy Spirit, the eagles of the elves in the northern region found the city of St. Sunil."

    Gao Wen put down the plan at hand. This is a detailed report on the construction of the South Gate Fortress in the southern part of the Rebellion Fortress. He looked up and looked at Amber: "When is it?"

    "The witnesses who witnessed three days ago sent the letter to the Rock Fortress as quickly as possible, and then relayed the news back with the Magic Net newsletter." Amber rarely said with a glance, only when reporting this information, she can only slightly Seriously, a little bit, "according to the speed of the giant eagle... this time the elf messenger should have been sitting in the silver fort."

    "Sure enough people are coming..." Gao Wen said softly. "It seems that the situation of the magnificent wall is really bad..."

    Amber reported the information, and the serious and competent Director of the Military Intelligence Bureau instantly degenerated into a goose. She wandered to Gao Wen¡¯s desk and grabbed the dried fruit from the top and smashed it into her mouth: "You can guess what the elves are doing." What?"

    "Probably can guess," Gao Wen has already adapted to the unruly style of amber. He just swept the half-elf and shook his head slightly. "And I know that I will be busy soon. Still have to be busy."

    Amber stunned and looked curious: "Ah? You? Are you not busy enough now?"

    "The elves sent messengers to the human kingdom at this time. What they want to talk about is nothing more than the problem of the magnificent wall." Gao Wen looked at the amber and explained it casually. "The three-day overload will definitely cause serious damage to the towers of the sentinels." The damage, in the current situation, it is impossible to take the lead of the silver empire as seven hundred years ago, and the efforts of all countries to rebuild a barrier should be impossible, so the elf should want the human kingdom to help repair or strengthen the barrier, if I am The judgment of the status quo of the magnificent wall is correct. They should send messengers to every human kingdom at the same time, then the problem will come... Ansu, is in civil war."

    Amber thought about it and suddenly woke up: "Orthodox question?"

    "The barrier is definitely to be repaired. Even if the aristocrats of Ansu are slow and stupid, they will not continue to be slow on this issue, but the key is who can represent Ansu to repair the barrier," Gao Wen smiled. Shaking his head, "In the eyes of ordinary people, repairing the barrier is to repair the barrier. It is for the safety of the kingdom. For a project of human continuity, there should not be too much deep meaning, but in the eyes of the principals of this kingdom... This is a vital symbol.

    "At the key node of the Ansu civil war, who can reach an agreement with the elves, who can go to the wasteland border to repair the tower of the sentinel, who can represent Ansu."

    Amber is not a person who knows a lot about the "aristocratic rules." But after Gao Wen¡¯s eyes have been stunned for so long, she can understand some of the twists and turns around it. At this time, it has already reacted: ¡°If you want to send someone to repair the grandeur Wall, Ansu civil war must be suspended, but as long as the royal family and the east continue to have disputes on the ''orthodox'', the civil war cannot be stopped, so if Ansu finally sends someone to repair the barrier, then he can only find a complete Those who do not participate in the battle for royal power and who are qualified to represent the kingdom... can they only come to you?"

    "Repairing the magnificent wall is a big project. The civil war does not stop. No one in the royal family and the east will dare to adjust the strength to repair the barrier. But the barrier is not repaired, and no one wants to survive. They have no choice," Gao Wen called. To breathe, "I have not chosen to be prepared. This is not only my responsibility, maybe... it is also an opportunity."

    Amber blinked and looked at Gao Wen¡¯s expression at all times, and almost forgot to continue the dried fruit in his hand.

    "No matter what happens in this world, is it an opportunity for you?"

    "No, but the situation is forced, I have to turn everything into an opportunity," Gao Wen shook his head. "To inform Philip and Byron, let them have a military preparation."

    "Call them?" Amber''s eyes were slightly enlarged. "Is it difficult... Are you going to hit the Rock Fortress when you are in the royal family and the East is empty?"

    "No, I can only damage myself and gain a kingdom that is turbulent in the next two decades. I won''t do this kind of thing," Gao Wen shook his head. "But we must do the worst." I don''t believe that this civil war will really stop, and I don''t believe that the South will always be out of the way. Both the royal family and the East are smart people, trying to find opportunities from this barrier crisis...not just one."

    Amber looked up and down Gaowen, and then the figure gradually disappeared into the air: "Hey, you can''t play with such a sophisticated person. You continue to plan here, I will call the two people."

    Gao Wen looked at the figure of Amber and gradually dissipated. Then he took his eyes back and his eyes fell on a drawing on the desk.

    It is a means of transportation, or... a weapon.

    A king of land assembled with engines, tracks, armor, and turrets.

    Although the construction of the magnificent wall is imminent, Gao Wen knows the implementation efficiency of the kingdom of this era. The so-called "imminent" is basically two worlds compared with the production and construction plan of the southern environment. According to the efficiency of the princes and nobles, they At least in this matter, this summer, there are still many things he can do in such a long time.

    ¡°The drawings passed by the origin lab test... I hope it will be as smooth as I expected.¡±

    Gao Wen whispered, reaching out and touching the food box at the corner of the desk.

    He touched the air.

    "...how is this even taking the box away now?!"

    ......

    The situation in Ansu is a whirlpool. The human society is a mess. These terrible erects living on land, although short-lived and fragile, have the talent to make the Krakens marvel at their own society. In this regard, Miss Tyre is deeply touched.

    On the No. 1 berth of the North Shore Shipyard, Siren Tier seriously put himself into a ball, listening to the artisans discussing the current affairs of the newspaper, while thinking about it.

    This kind of creature, human being, although it has no tail, can be "entangled" in a certain sense into a mess.

    But these have little to do with the Kraken. At the very least, before the human beings have the ability to sail in the ocean, these terrible erect squats on the land have little to do with the Kraken.

    What Tyre is most concerned about now is that the project that lasted from last summer to the present has finally produced results.

    In front of Miss Kraken, in the dry dock next to the slipway, a brand-new, beautiful ship with a different shape from the traditional ship of the world is quietly lying in the huge dock, waiting for the moment of entering the water.

    It is a behemoth made of steel, with an elegant and continuous curved shell and a wide two-deck deck. A total of three pairs of bi-wing-like "magic wings" are neatly folded and folded on both sides of the hull. And the rear of the upper deck, and in the front, middle and rear of the lower deck, six huge turrets are quietly crouching on the base, and the sunlight from the gap between the ceilings illuminates the cold metal. On the top, there is a dazzling light.

    Two "calibrator"-class rainbow generators, four "truth" large-scale railguns specially modified for the ship''s platform, and a large number of defensive small railguns placed around the hull to jointly arm this monster into A powerful beast in the water.

    This is a product of a new design combined with human shipbuilding style and Kraken technology. It is a true advanced warship. Although in the eyes of the Siren Tire, it can still be described in many aspects, but in shipbuilding. In the eyes of countless craftsmen of the factory, it is already a miracle.

 Chapter 556ï¼š Immigration and deserters

    Since the end of the winter, the city of Rock has prospered day by day.

    This new town in the north of Cecil was once part of the fortress and plain in the southern part of the Rock Fortress. The Cecils destroyed the walls of the old fortress, razed the old towers and built a new one in the post-war ruins. The fortress city, they built a new "magic barrier" in the outer layer of the fortress city, built a dock square on the side of the "Dorgon-White River", and revived the land that had experienced the war.

    At first, the people living in the inner city of the fortress were uneasy. They were residents of the old fortress. They used to serve the kingdoms stationed in the Rock Fortress. This ambiguity made them worry about the liquidation of the Cecils after the war, but As the new commander of the fortress took office and the Office of Administration began to function, the Cecils fulfilled their promises when they took over the fortress: not clearing, not forcing, not demolishing the house, not stealing the field after these promises were honored one by one. The order of the Rock Fortress has gradually stabilized, and the increasingly stable order has succeeded in letting the newly built Rock City begin to operate.

    As a city with a ¡°communication window¡± at the beginning of the planning, once the city started to operate, the city of Shishi quickly turned into prosperity.

    Here is the throat of the Holy Spirit Plain and the Southland Exchange. It is the only way for merchants to carry out North-South trade. For the merchants, the Southland seems to always have a gap of ore and magic material that is filled with dissatisfaction, and the entire Ansu Any The local people are quite welcome to come from Cecil''s alchemy pharmacy and the magic net unit Dorgon-White River, which is almost rolling in gold coins, so that merchants who come to Shishicheng to do business have become popular with a new saying: As long as you can carry a circle in the Rock City with your pockets, even the head can make a pot full.

    And recently, the royal family and Cecil reached a new agreement, the slow aristocrats of St. Sunil City finally recognized the authority of the Principality of the South, and Cecil also opened more trade orders for the Holy Spirit Plain. The city of Shishi suddenly became more heated, new merchants were attracted here, new goods began to appear on those cargo ships and trucks. Cheap textiles, paper and alcohol from the south were included in Cecil¡¯s list of goods. Their low prices have made the merchants from the plains of the Holy Spirit stunned. In a very short period of time, the goods that flow from Cecil to the plains of the Holy Spirit are no longer only the alchemy pharmacy and the magical components, but the goods purchased by Cecil are still Endless ore and magic materials...

    The prosperity of the business has enabled the city to develop at a very fast pace. More and more foreigners are attracted to settle here. This includes not only the residents of the South, but also the plains from the Holy Spirit, who have left their homes for various reasons. people.

    Before the entry and exit registration level at the Quarry City Pier Square, a new team of immigrants who had just descended from the ship were marching through narrow passages. This narrow passage and the rules of "queuing" were for the first time over the meteorite fortress. It''s a very novel thing, they are not very adaptable, but the fully armed dock soldiers can guarantee that they will adapt in a short period of time.

    A red-haired young man with a head down slowly followed the team and looked unremarkable. The thin man in front of him completed the registration, and then it was his turn to stand in the registration. In front of the staff.

    "Name?" asked the registrar.

    The red-haired youth shrank his neck and looked around in a way that he thought he was not moving. He whispered, "Sala, no surname, adult."

    ¡°Age? Occupation or expertise?¡±

    "19...18 years old, being a carpenter, an adult."

    The clerk raised his eyelids, looked at the hands of the red-haired youth, and looked at the other''s standing position.

    The scorpion is very thick at the mouth of the tiger, and the standing habit is slightly forward and the feet are separated.

    The registrar glanced at the youth''s dress and looked at the thick leather boots on the other''s feet.

    "Where?"

    "The Holy Spirit Plain... Central, the village next to Boulder..."

    "Is it ok?"

    "I don''t know, adults."

    "Your registration card, go to the left channel, someone will take you to the resettlement at the end," the clerk took out a card, handed it to the red-haired youth, and glanced at the other person deeply when the other hand reached for it. "Young people, remember to abide by Cecil''s law. Under this premise, the Congress will protect you. Also, don''t call me an adult, I am just a registrar."

    "Yes... is an adult."

    The red-haired youth took the piece of cardboard a little in a panic, and did not know that he did not listen to the registrar¡¯s confession, and hurriedly walked to the left channel, and on the piece of cardboard in his hand, Printed a number: 3.

    The registered young people do not know what this number means, but the registrars working on the dock know that the code means: suspected of the Holy Spirit Plains deserters, suggesting a second review.

    The registrar looked up and looked at the still long queue in the passage, guessing how many deserters from the plains of the Holy Spirit would be mixed in these people.

    Since this chaotic civil war has reached a stalemate, such people are getting more and more.

    The situation on the eastern front of the Plains of the Holy Spirit is said to be very anxious. Both the Royal Army and the Eastern Army have fallen into the embarrassing situation that no one can win quickly. The stalemate has forced both sides to put more and more soldiers on the battlefield, and last for a long time. The war has also caused more and more deserters to emerge.

    For the aristocratic army, which lacks effective management measures and the enthusiasm and loyalty of the soldiers, the deserters are almost as common as wind and rain.

    The young man was mostly a soldier of the kingdom army, so he did not dare to flee to the east. At the same time, he might be a believer of a **** other than the **** of light. Therefore, he did not dare to flee to the north of the plain. Now this world, the gods are in the north. The situation is very difficult and between the West and the South. It is obvious that the Southland, which is close to the country and has a good immigration policy, is a better choice for these deserters.

    The registrar shook his head, and Cecil did not mind the deserters who came out of the old aristocratic army of the deserters, and the refugees who lost their homeland and left their homes. They were valuable laborers for Cecil, the registrar. Although I am not a senior official of the Administrative Office, he has also received training. He knows that every person coming from the north side of the Rock Fortress is no different from the Principality: anyway, it will be unqualified, and all must be educated.

    A similar thing is not only at this registration exit, but at the end of the twenty-eight registration channels at the terminal square, every registrar has a number of signifiers for special immigrants from the deserters of the Holy Spirit Plain. The strangers who were expelled by the Church of the Light, suspected to be sent by the northern aristocrats... Since the situation in Cecil was initially stabilized and the Principality was recognized by the royal family, the Southland once again opened the channel to absorb the population, and the huge immigrants flooding into the South What kind of people are in the team.

    In a sense, Cecil¡¯s leadership relied on the rise of ¡°migrants.¡± For Cecil¡¯s Office of Administration, dealing with these immigrants is almost a basic business requirement.

    The red-haired youth who left the registration channel carefully took their "registration card" and walked on the way to see the next "registrar adult". In this huge and strange city, he was confused and uneasy, but more More is novelty and excitement.

    This is Cecil, or part of Cecil.

    But it is totally different from what he imagined, and it is completely different from what he has heard.

    The nobles in the north said that Cecil was a barbaric, desolate, cruel and orderly collapse. They said that the aristocratic system in the South had disappeared, and a man who climbed out of the coffin destroyed all the order with a barbaric war. They said that this land is inferior and decent, the authority does not exist, the despicable serfs and the noble knights can all walk on the same road; they say that it was burnt into a scorched earth by the magic of the Cecil, and only the scorched earth A principality of the military...

    But the red-haired youth see only the wide and clean streets, the high-altitude buildings, the honest and friendly "adults", and the bustling to the incredible pier square. If this is the barbaric cruelty and order collapse described by the nobles. Scorched earth, then are the nobles themselves living in a more horrible pit than scorched earth?

    Looking around the square where the eyesight is, Sarah thinks that the nobles have only one sentence to say right: here, it is true that everyone is on the same path.

    That road is really wide, everyone can go.

    If a few fellow villagers who have escaped together choose the same path as their own, it is a pity that they have gone to the north.

    The red-haired youth slowly walked forward, and the eyes seemed to be insufficient to observe every new thing here.

    There are so many new things here, and it¡¯s so overwhelming that people are at a loss.

    There are neatly lit lampposts on both sides of the wide road. The lampposts are not oil lamps, but the magic spar. There is a strange metal tower standing on the open space, and a large block floating on the top of the tower. Crystal; at the end of the line there are workers who are building something, every tool and machine they use is unheard of, unheard of...

    "Sam, you can''t believe what kind of place I got..."

    The red-haired youth whispered the name of his fellow countryman. He was slower and slower on the passage. His attention was almost completely attracted by the strange magical devices that could not be seen. If there were no fences on both sides of the passage, he must now Go to those devices and look around carefully.

    His delay finally caused dissatisfaction with the people behind him. Someone slaps a slap in the back: "Hey! Go quickly! You are in the way!"

    The red-haired youth quickly apologized and then stepped forward to go forward, but just as he was about to leave, a light and shadow that suddenly emerged from a distance and a simultaneous sound made him stand in horror.

    In the center of the quayside, on a platform slightly above the ground, a large magical device suddenly activated, and a huge holographic image appeared on the top of the magical guide. Along with the image, there was a short time. The sound of the music sounds like a mix of flute and lyre.

    The Cecils on the docks were all very quiet. They were not surprised at all. They just looked at the "illusion magic" that suddenly appeared in the square with some kind of happy and expectant expression, but included red-haired youth. The new immigrants inside were scared by this scene. Some people even exclaimed in the queues. The red-haired youth almost made a cry, but he just opened his mouth and kept this slightly. After a short stance, he saw a beautiful lady in the magic illusion and heard the other voice:

    "The audience friends in front of the magic guide terminal, good afternoon everyone, I am your old friend, Miss witch...

    "In today''s Witch time, I want to introduce you to an inspiring magical creation...

    "... Ten minutes later, the Principality''s newest magical warship, the Trailblazers, will enter the water ceremony. It will be the new pride of the Principality. The powerful Trailblazers will become the sword and shield to protect every citizen... ...

    "...Rebecca Minister believes that the technology of the new magical warship will greatly promote the advancement of shipbuilding technology in the Principality, for the civilian sector...

    "Now, let''s turn to the off-court, my colleagues are ready at the dock..."

 Chapter 557ï¼š New sharp

    On both sides of the Baishui River, there are many people.

    Thousands of people gathered on the highlands on both sides of the river, watching the movements on the river with curiosity, excitement and a sense of tension, whether it was a local resident, a new immigrant who had just settled here, or passing through it. In the course of this business, no one is not curious about what the magical guides to show today are. It is said to be a ship, a ship driven by magical power, and some know more about the battle of the meteorite fortress. The people still remember that the meteorite fortress was attacked by two "magic warships", and the two magical warships were said to be only semi-finished products...

    Undoubtedly, what appears to be on the White River today is definitely the largest creation that has been displayed to the people since the opening of the Cecil industry.

    On the banks of the river, several businessmen from the north are talking hotly. Some people have an unpredictable expectation in their voices: "You said, how many goods can the new ship pull at one time?"

    Someone immediately laughed at the side: "Did you not listen to the show? It was a battleship..."

    "You really have no eyes!" The first open businessman immediately retorted, "It¡¯s been so long, I don¡¯t know the style of the lord? The technology on the battleship must be used in the folk, and just the Marquis of Rebecca. Also said..."

    "That is also true. It is said that Cod on the other side of Carroll has bought the magic guide truck..."

    Behind the merchants, an old man who looked like a hunchback couldn''t help but shook his head. "I don''t think there is anything special about the ship. The ship is nothing more than a big tub floating on the water..."

    There was a young man next to him ridiculed: "Cauer, you said that the car is nothing more than a plank with several wheels!!"

    The ridiculed old man suddenly blows his beard and blinks: "What do you know about a little scorpion! I didn''t build a car for the old man, but I built a half-life boat! I haven''t seen any kind of boat?"

    The young man looked at the old man who was blowing his beard and just wanted to say something, but suddenly a loud noise from the river channel interrupted everyone''s conversation.

    It was a loud, honest, full-bodied, and even the heart of the people followed the tight whistle.

    In the mist, a shadow of a dragon appeared on the river in the east, and the second whistle came from the depth of the thin mist.

    After a brief silence, the people on both sides of the east sent out cheers and screams, and then the sound of exclamation and cheering spread along the banks of the White River.

    The people on the banks of the river widened their eyes. They didn''t know what kind of creation it was, which would cause people to react so much, but they quickly saw it - it was a giant made of steel. Things.

    It is bigger than any riverboat that has ever been seen before. It is more majestic than any warship. The behemoth made of steel has a rigid texture and an elegant arc. It is on the White River. Riding the wind and breaking the waves, but I can''t see the sails and the paddles. The only thing on the ship that can be reminiscent of "sail" is the "wings" on both sides of the hull, but the wings are made of pieces. A neat metal blade consisting of a rune and a magical line of shimmering shimmer, apparently not a direct source of power for the ship to move forward - this sailless, paddle-free ship is driven by the power of some kind of magical machinery Moving forward, the bright sun shone on its metal casing and deck, and it was amazing and powerful.

    The sharp-eyed man saw the peculiar two-story deck of the ship¡ªthe middle end of the ship was higher than the surrounding, at the top of the ridge structure was the upper deck with many odd equipment, and between the upper and lower decks, the entire bulge The structure is covered by a layer of shimmering energy shields, and soldiers wearing light armor stand neatly near the ship''s side, behind the soldiers, a formidable turret and shield generation tower...

    It was not a ship at all, it was a heavily armed steel fortress sailing on the water.

    On the banks of the river, the businessmen who had been eagerly discussing were shocked and stunned. The young people who were laughing and joking also had no words for a time. An old man who had built a half-life boat and what ships had seen himself muttered in horror: "This kind of ship... I haven''t seen it yet... Is this really a ship?!"

    In the bridge of the pioneering warship "Pioneer", all the technicians and officials of the government departments who participated in the project stood behind the wide viewing window and watched the rolling waves of Baishui River in the ship with excitement. The sides of the ship are constantly retreating, and the magical power transmitted from the dynamic ridge is injected into the lower layer of the ship, driving the three engine units in the machinery cabin to keep running. The deep and powerful roar is like the heartbeat of this giant beast. Everyone has to marvel at the miracle of this magic engineering.

    At the forefront of the bridge, Gao Wen held the railing behind the window and looked at the river in the distance. For a long time, he turned his head and nodded to the Miss Haiyue beside him: "Your credit is the biggest. The boat even exceeded my imagination."

    ¡°I just provided some technical guidance. To be honest, the efforts of engineers and wizards are the key to the birth of this ship,¡± said Tyre, modestly, her tip of the tail swaying in the air. Obviously, the Miss Kraken is also very good at the moment. "Your magical technology is not mature, many of the foundations are weak, but fortunately... the difficulties have been overcome."

    A high-ranking magician told me at the side: "We installed two large magic crystal orbital guns at the bow and tail of the ship, which can be used to strike targets within 22 kilometers. Two rainbow generators are installed, and the effective illumination distance is fifteen kilometers. After optimizing the dynamic ridge structure, all the turrets can fire at the same time without affecting the engine...

    "In addition to your order, we have an extra magical obelisk at the back of the bridge that provides magical coverage for the ship''s perimeter, ensuring that future fleet members can communicate with each other while the energy system is affected. The damaged small vessel can also be recharged around the ship...

    "Miss Tyre helped us solve the problem of stable navigation and shifting the center of gravity..."

    Gao Wen listened carefully to the report of the technical staff, and reassured her heart. She also lamented that it was a correct decision to use Typhoon technology to bring Tyre into the technical team.

    The technology of the Kraken is leading humanity for countless years, even if it is now fading, even if some areas are incomplete, even if the technical routes are not common, it still has a huge promotion and promotion effect on Cecil¡¯s shipbuilding technology. Many human technicians need to study The technical difficulties of the month are often not a problem in the eyes of the sea monsters. Tyre has been busy in the shipyard from last year to this year. More than half of the time is not in solving technical difficulties, but in seeking to make humans If there is a way to integrate technology with the Kraken knowledge, as long as the docking is successful, the problem will be solved.

    "The current live broadcast of the ''Pioneer'' launch has been broadcast throughout the country, and the synchronized newspaper number will be published tomorrow," said Heidi on the side. "According to your plan, the ship will continue to sail west. First parked at the port of Tanzania for half a day, perform a mechanical inspection, then turn to the northwest, pass through the Hosman border, Luan area and the Carroll area, and finally stay in the meteorite fortress for three days, after a thorough inspection and testing. Fold back."

    "Very good," Gao Wen nodded slightly, looking at the middle-aged knight standing next to the captain''s seat. "Byron, you have worked hard these days."

    Byron, who has become the temporary captain of the Trailblazers, smiled brightly and responded with a loud voice: "You can rest assured that you will not let you down!!"

    Standing far away, his face was so bad that Philip couldn¡¯t help but shook his head: "Excited, no demeanor."

    Byron heard the scream of the old partner and glanced at Philip: "You are sour, who makes you not the captain of the captain..."

    Philippe stood up straight and looked at it with one glance: "As a knight, I am more interested in rushing on the stable land."

    Byron shook his head and whispered: "Isn''t it just spit on the boat? What is not easy to admit... now the face is white with paper."

    Gao Wen noticed the conversation between two people, but he just shook his head with a smile and said nothing.

    Phillips, who has always been young and steady, has some seasickness. This is what he did not expect before, but correspondingly, Byron is very adapted to his new role. This is a good phenomenon.

    People can''t be trapped on land forever. Cecil''s army is even more so. With the continuous development of new shipbuilding technology, Gao Wen must make up the "surface power", a shortcoming common in all countries. Long before the Trailblazers were created, he made plans to build a navy¡ªof course, for the current state of Cecil, the so-called navy is more appropriate to describe the navy, but this is at least a foundation¡ª - And the original sailors, he can only build from zero.

    He still remembers the so-called "fleet" formed by the aristocratic coalition forces last year. I remember those who wore armor, couldn¡¯t swim, didn¡¯t understand the water war, and were annihilated by gunfire on the boat. In this cavalry, the ocean is naturally In the era of disaster blockade and unrecognized water battles, even if he accepted the aristocratic heritage of the entire South, he could not find a few people to train into sailors, so he could only sail from the fishermen and cargo ships in the west. Recruited a group of "talent", trained for more than half a year with sampans, fishing boats, and cargo ships, only to have a group of soldiers who can barely serve on the ship, and a large part of these soldiers are standing at this new moment. On the magic guide ship.

    Byron was the captain of the ship and the commander of the sailors. In the past six months, he has been responsible for the training of the new sailors in addition to continuing to be responsible for part of the Army.

    The middle-aged knight is not an expert in water warfare, but there is no water warfare expert in the southern part of this period. At least, Byron also commanded semi-finished magical warships, attacked the meteorite fortress with a magical warship, and also served as a mercenary. In the face of rich experience in various combat environments, he is the only person Gao Wen can find.

    After all, it can''t be done in one step, and most of the fields from zero construction are like this.

    Under the command of the Byron Knights, the new Cecil "Sailor" will complete their final training on this ship - these sailors trained with seesaws and fishing boats will be in contact with the real magical warship for the first time. They are no longer in front of models and theoretical materials, but real steel machinery and control agencies. They will learn how to control a ship driven by magic energy and learn how to deal with various problems on the water. This ship will sail along the Baishui River during this half-month training. Its navigation will be watched by countless people on the river bank, published in newspapers, and broadcast live by the Magic Net. It¡¯s a training, it¡¯s also a show and a deterrent ¨C

    Although the order of the Southland has been initially stabilized, it is not completely peaceful. The remains of the old aristocracy and the remains of the church army still lie in the mountains and the forests in the west and the north. These unruly people who have fallen into the grass are now doing the work. The thief''s activities, the Philip Knight has been organizing the clearing of these bandits, but it has not yet been completely cleared.

    Gao Wen knows that the most stubborn and innocent embers are still imagining the sudden collapse of Cecil''s rule, the day when the old system was restored, and some have adapted to the life of the robbers and enjoying the lawless days - the new The magical warships are for them to see.

    Undoubtedly, the artillery of the new magical warships shines with the brilliance of art, and art has always been used to influence the hearts of the people.

 Chapter 558ï¼š Civilian direction

    In the cheers and exclamations of thousands of people on both sides of the strait, the new magical warships built by steel rang the whistle, which slowly sailed across the river and entered full-power navigation after crossing the north bank gate.

    The report of the controllers everywhere sounded in the bridge: "The basic layer of the magic net is normal!" "The dynamic ridge works normally!" "The mechanics are working properly!" "Ready to expand the magic wing - the engine output rises!" "Standing posture, power group - advance three!"

    On both sides of the magical warship, a wing-shaped device consisting of a large number of narrow metal plates and mechanical devices is slowly unfolding, and the shining magic shield first rises, covering all possible weak points on the ship, and the three The runes and magical connections to the "wings" surface are in harmony with the shimmer''s shimmer. This wing-like structure is one of the most important structures on the magic warships ¨C and possibly all types of super-large magical vehicles in the future ¨C it can provide additional magic energy supply to the power ridges, as well as a large amount of waste energy. Released to the outside of the magic guide in time, only by opening these wings, the magical warship can run at full power.

    In the roar of the three magical engines, the speed of the battleship gradually accelerated and began to sail in the direction of Tanzan Town.

    On the bank of the river, I don¡¯t know who was the first to scream, and gradually, the shouting sounded like a piece:

    "All the way to peace!!" "All the way to peace!!" "Long live Cecil!!"

    Godwin Orlando stood on the high ground of the South Bank and pressed the button of the magic terminal. He then lowered his head and wrote his feelings on the shorthand:

    "...The water fortress built by steel is invigorating the spirit of all people. People stand on the bank of the river regardless of their origins, cheering with excitement and blessing this voyage. The lord once said that to build the Cecil. Pride, now this pride has begun to build up ¨C a strong industrial creation, and an industrial creation created by ''we'', enough to make every citizen proud...¡±

    The spring breeze, still chilly, blew from the river, and the old scholar from Wangdu couldn¡¯t help but tighten the clothes on his body. Then he looked up and looked at the smoky north shore. The sight seemed to cross the river and passed. The plain, crossed the mountains of the South, reached the northern plains of the Holy Spirit and arrived at his home in St. Sunil...

    When can such a ship sail on the vast river channel of the Holy Spirit Plain?

    A student noticed the embarrassment of the old scholar and couldn''t help but ask: "Teacher? What happened to you?"

    "Nothing, people are old... easy to distract."

    ......

    The Trail Blazers will continue to sail, and its engine and control agencies will undergo actual inspections over the next few hours until they arrive in Tanzan Town - in fact, they should be called Tanzan New Town - it will temporarily stop Come down.

    At that time, the technicians will start to check the working condition of the engine and the state of the power ridge. Gao Wen and others will disembark at the port of Tanzan, then return to Cecil City by the magic guide, and some sailors who are on standby in Tanzan New Town. The ship will be rotated, and after that, the Trail Blazers will continue to sail to complete its next voyage for nearly half a month.

    ¡ª¡ª At the speed of this ship, it certainly takes a long time to tour once, but in order to show the effect, the ship is definitely not moving at full speed, and it is necessary to stop many times in the middle to carry out the necessary mechanical inspection and adjustment.

    Gao Wen left the front platform of the bridge. In the rest area at the back of the bridge, he called the Byron Knight.

    ¡°How do you feel about this boat?¡± he asked with a smile.

    "Strong, very energetic," Byron smiled brightly. "I have never touched such a powerful thing in my life - the previous Aurora and Morning Star were far worse than it."

    "Actually, I was worried about it at the beginning. I am worried that you will not be happy to let the knight who is fighting on the land run as a commander of the Navy." Gao Wen is very comfortable with the way the nephew of the mercenary is speaking. When talking to the other party, it is quite straightforward. "I estimate that most traditional aristocrats will think that this is a kind of downgrade and suppression. After all, no one has paid attention to the battle on the water."

    Byron spread his hand: "This makes them say to the six-door gun. I don''t believe that someone sees a water fortress that is more than 100 meters long, full body steel, six heavy guns, and two layers of shields. I can stiffen my neck and say that this thing is not easy to use - if it is, I am willing to personally deliver food for him, bathe and change clothes, sincerely pay tribute, and then stuff it into the railgun to launch."

    Obviously, Byron, who is a mercenary, rarely thinks about the problem of ¡°sitting on the boat and playing the honor¡±. What he values ??is that the ship can play, and it is very capable of playing ¨C this is enough.

    But then again, Byron can think so simple and straightforward, but Gao Wen can''t just consider the problem of "the warship can hit."

    He looked up and looked at the control platforms not far away, as well as the busy "mechanical sergeants" between the platforms, listening to the faint mechanical roar from the lower cabin, but what he thought in his heart. It is the derivative value that this ship can bring.

    The Trailblazers are just the beginning. It is a technical polymer that combines the best cutting-edge technology of Cecil with the Kraken technology. The value of this polymer is not only the creation of a polymer. The powerful warships are also the result of each of the technological achievements gained in the construction of this warship.

    The Trailblazers can be said to be "parameter overflow" for the current Principality of Cecil.

    As a river warship, its values ??are far beyond the scope of inland warships, and beyond the current military needs of Cecil, from firepower to armor to power. It can be said that the Trailblazers are Guaranteed to be able to carry out inland navigation, all the advanced technologies are piled up at no cost. If it is a battleship produced by a stereotype, this technology accumulation can be described as waste.

    But this is the meaning of building a ¡°experimental ship.¡± The process of building the Trailblazer itself is equivalent to trying all the currently viable technologies that can be used after a certain downgrade or transformation. Other areas, especially in the civilian sector.

    According to the plan, after the ship is off the assembly line, the relevant technology accumulation will immediately enter the application and expansion phase.

    First of all, the mature power technology will be applied to the Aurora and the Morning Star - the two semi-finished magic warships will not be dismantled due to the downline of the new ship, in line with the principle of making the best use of it, high The paper decided to complete their reconstruction and reconstruction, and put it into the engine group and the new outer armor to be incorporated into the Cecil fleet.

    Subsequently, all the civil vessels under the Cecil Shipyard and the ship management department will also enter the transformation stage. The old-style cargo ships can be changed and changed, and the rebuilding and reconstruction of the magical warships cannot be changed. After the downgrade, it can be used to build civilian cargo ships with large volume and high speed, thus greatly improving the transportation capacity of materials in the southern territory and alleviating the transportation pressure faced by the whole country during the construction period.

    At the same time, the Trailblazer''s highly integrated power ridges, magic wings, and shipborne shield technology can also be used in submarine bunkers, large vehicles, engineering facilities, and other types of warships.

    He called Herti, talking about his own plans, and after hearing the transportation problems are expected to ease, Hetti, who had long been arguing about this for a long time, sighed with relief: "This is great... if you put The power technology on the Trailblazers is used on civilian ships, and at least in areas covered by rivers, transportation problems can be solved by more than half."

    But then she frowned. "But in this way, the new type of mechanical ship will soon monopolize the river, and the traditional ship owners should quickly go bankrupt... Most of them can''t afford a magic. Guide the mechanical boat..."

    Gao Wen looked at Herti with a little surprise.

    "What''s wrong?" Herti was unclear. So she touched her face. "Is there anything on my face?"

    Cecil¡¯s big housekeeper was confused. She clearly remembered that she had no smoky makeup today... Could it be that the makeup that was made yesterday to deceive the half-day holiday was forgotten?

    Gao Wen didn''t know what the granddaughter was in his heart. He just suddenly thought of the beginning, thinking of the hustle and bustle of Heti at that time after hearing the concept of "labor reward" and "personnel management."

    At that time, Heti did not understand the life of the civilians. Although he had some thoughts of honesty and compassion, he was still an expensive woman who had never left the castle and the manor and only relied on fantasy to conceive the suffering of the people. She didn''t even know why the civilians could only eat two meals a day. I don''t know why the civilians should eat the food residue thrown out of the castle...

    Today, she has been able to consider the shipowners¡¯ bankruptcy in the first place¡ªalthough this is partly due to the nature of the work of the Office of Administration, but it is sufficient to illustrate the shift in her way of thinking.

    "We will not sit on the shipowner''s massive bankruptcy. Since we want to promote the technology on the warships to the civilian sector, we must let it be completely and completely promoted to the people, let it serve people, not everyone who is in danger," Gao Wenxiao Up, "I have three initial plans..."

    When it comes to this, he thinks a little, and then one by one: "The first is to open the sale and lease of mechanical vessels. After the time is ripe, you can even assist the powerful private capital to build a small shipyard and put the magical mechanical ship as soon as possible. The cost is reduced to a level acceptable to the public, allowing some large ship owners or wealthy businessmen to have the ability to buy and lease vessels, just like the commercial use of magic cars;

    "Secondly, for some ship owners, the Office of the Government has paid for subsidizing them to renovate old-style cargo ships, or let them buy new ships with old-style cargo ships. If the economic strength is not enough, they can borrow them to buy new ships without interest. Don''t worry about this part. Cost, as long as the new cargo ships run on the river, the economic benefits they can bring are far more than the subsidy.

    "Finally, ship owners with smaller sizes can jointly set up transport companies to raise funds to buy ships, and they can also transfer jobs and enter the terminal freight system. All of them have subsidies. Now new towns are being built everywhere, and the job gap is always there, as long as the resettlement is done. Work, there are always ways out.

    "As for the control of these programs in the implementation process... it depends on you."

    Looking at Herti¡¯s face as a serious note, Gao Wen¡¯s heart sighed slightly.

    The plan is very good, but after implementation, there will still be many problems. Industrialization is a good thing, but the impact of the process of agricultural industry transformation is always unavoidable - just as the original alchemy syrup caused a large number of alchemists to go bankrupt. Last year''s magic car also caused panic in the carriage, and now the mechanical ship... will certainly hit the ship owners who rely on the old river trade ship for a living.

    More than 90% of the land in the south has been controlled by other lords. Alchemists and pharmacists have a lot of bankruptcy. Gao Wen can ignore it, and even enjoy it, because it is weakening and shaking of other territories, but now the whole south Under the rule of the Cecil family, everyone is a citizen of Cecil, and he has to consider more questions.

    He can only rely on his own knowledge and experience to make these shocks as smooth as possible.

    When Gao Wen and Herti thought about it for the civilianization of new technology, there was another person on the bridge who was deeply pondered.

    Next to the main seat, Rebecca was looking at the flashing runes and silver-white levers on the platform, and Tyre next to her was carefully putting herself on the ground. Seriously put his tail tip into the "snake ball", and couldn''t help but look up and look back at Rebecca: "Hey, what do you want?"

    Rebecca woke up from her meditation. She looked at Tyre, who was playing the tail. She was frustrated with her face: "Your magic boat has been built, and my magic train is still fried twice a day... ¡±

    ¡ª¡ªSince the use of the originating laboratory, no longer afraid of cost issues and explosion hazards, the number of experimental explosions of this girl has been significantly improved.

    Tyre licked his head and said casually: "What do you have to be frustrated? I have been studying this ship with hundreds of people since last year. Isn''t it normal to be more than your results?"

    "Although it is such a truth..." Rebecca still looks very frustrated. "But if the train problem is not solved, the mine on the white sand hills will not be shipped back..."

    Tyre thought for a moment and retracted a little back into the ball he had woven with his tail: "That can''t help me." Our Kraken is not good at making vehicles that can run on land. The warship''s engine unit plan is certainly not available on your train."

    Rebecca looked helplessly at Tyre, who had completely turned into a snake ball. The female Marquis of the Cecil family was frustrated like never before...

 Chapter 559ï¼š Thought

    The sparkling energy sparks jump between the runes, and the magic of the scorpion is distributed from the dynamic ridge to each magic engine, accompanied by a loud whistle, on an experimental platform of hundreds of meters. The train consisting of four groups of power cars and a large number of complex linkage agencies, control systems, and energy supply systems began to move forward slowly.

    On the observation tower a hundred meters away from the platform, Rebecca and the technicians are concentrating on every detail of the huge, complex and sophisticated mechanical behemoth, paying attention to every operation of the wheel and paying attention to the car. Every roar from the body.

    The train traveled for dozens of meters, and a power car in the middle section suddenly reduced its output according to the scheduled schedule.

    According to the design, the front and rear linkages will react immediately. The misplaced rune trigger will redistribute the energy supply of all the power cars and release the axle drive of the faulty car to prevent the faulty car from damaging the balance of the whole train. It even damages the mechanical structure of the linkage.

    However, a particularly loud noise came from the connector between the second and third power cars. Along with this huge noise, a bright arcane flame suddenly spewed from the magic energy obelisk at the top of the car. And then, the power ridge connected to the magic energy obelisk has a magical explosion that is nowhere to be released. The magic power is instantly ejected from all the rune substrates. The two power cars are completely swallowed by the flames of the big group almost instantly. .

    The fire group formed by the explosion vacated on the experimental platform and slowly condensed into the word "disgraceful" in the air.

    In this virtual test field, which basically does not need to consider the cost and consequences, this small special performance plays a good warning and spur to the project participants.

    Numerous bright and imaginary lines wandered around the platform, and the detonated cars and fireballs stagnate in midair and present a clear decomposition structure. On the distant observation tower, Rebecca Scratching his skull.

    "Mom," the woman Marquis looked cold and sweaty. "Fortunately, we are doing experiments here..."

    On the side of Carmel also issued a helpless voice: "If it is in reality... Ms. Herti will be crazy."

    Rebecca grinned and didn''t dare to make up for the scene after she had hanged her aunt and hanged herself. She waved her hand: "Check the reason."

    The upper level of the observation tower immediately separated from the tower and carried all the technicians to the ruined experimental ruins.

    In the experimental space formed by this virtual reality, everything has become extraordinarily convenient.

    The two project leaders took a group of technicians to analyze the causes of the failure. They carefully observed, carefully calculated, hypothesized, explored, verified, debated... For the birth of a new thing, the wisdom of people and people was concentrated Together, they are not based on strength and status, but on the basis of pure "knowledge and truth", and the whole team is busy.

    On the edge of the crowd, Daniel, who was involved in the "Cecile Research" team for the first time, looked at the scene in front of him.

    This is the first time he has participated in a team activity after becoming a servant of the ¡°outside rogue¡±. However, the atmosphere and form of the team activity are quite different from what he imagined.

    He had imagined that this would be a gloomy and oppressive group, or a secret organization of a ruthless organization. Most of them have imagined that the working atmosphere here will be intense, mysterious and full of taboos and heretical knowledge. But he never thought that the real atmosphere here would be like this.

    These people seem to be simply pursuing new knowledge and exploring technical possibilities. In this "secret force" established by the extraterrestrial rogues, people are more motivated to pursue truth than the glorious Royal Masters Association. It must be simple and pure.

    Daniel, who spent the entire youth and middle-aged period in the Royal Masters Association and spent more than a decade on the cult of the Insects, is not used to this "pure" atmosphere, or the era of the world. Any of the Masters and Scholars will not get used to this unprecedented atmosphere. However, looking at these people''s arguing for a technical problem, Daniel can''t afford a trace of resistance for the results of several calculations.

    He couldn''t help but think of his youthful time, remembering the days when he first came into contact with the mystery of magic in his long-lost memory that had faded. It seems that only a few days have a touch of warmth and colourful.

    The unknown domain and the process of seeking knowledge are the most fascinating.

    Next to the test bench, Rebecca pulled a twisted metal part close to her eyes. She shook her head: "The mechanical structure of the linkage is flawed, too complicated, and reduces reliability..."

    As she said, she suddenly noticed Daniel standing not far away, so she waved her hand: "Master Daniel, what do you think?"

    Daniel woke up from a brief thought. He heard Rebecca''s greeting and said as he walked over: "You don''t have to call me with a master, just call me Daniel."

    Although the young girl named Rebecca is still young, she is one of the earliest ambassadors of the extraterrestrial rogues. She is also a descendant of the blood vessels currently used by the extraterrestrial rogue. Although she does not know the reason, the owner is really treating it as a real one. The descendants of the descendants to protect and love, after knowing this, Daniel will naturally be polite in front of Rebecca.

    Except for Rebecca, the ancient arcane master named Carmel is also extraordinary. It is an ancient strongman who survived a thousand years ago, the great magician of the empire, and even transformed himself with the power of the gods. People should not be underestimated.

    Compared with such a person, the high-ranking mage who was born by the Royal Masters Association is really nothing, even if he has taught a legendary strongman? Are there any legendary powers outside the rogue?

    Rebecca, who is thinking purely, can''t think of what the old Master is sighing. She just asks the other person''s opinion: "Daniel, do you think the magic train... What is wrong?"

    Daniel glanced at the magical guide that was complicated in structure and filled with incredible mechanical structures. He smiled and shook his head: "To tell the truth, I have not fully understood its principles until now... I can only help you build virtual The environment is all."

    Daniel is an expert in dream magic and virtual reality. He is here as a consultant to help Carmel and Rebecca build a lab environment, but for the field of magic machinery... although he knows a little, professionalism Obviously it is impossible to compare with Rebecca.

    Rebecca itself didn''t expect much to get an answer from Daniel. She just shook her head: "The two ideas are very bad."

    ¡°After the power distribution, the problems of overload and interference of high-power engines were indeed solved, but the complexity of the machine and the difficulty of control suddenly increased several times,¡± Camer said in a low voice. ¡°To ensure that multiple power cars can run synchronously. Synchronous control, but also to ensure that some of the cars fail after the entire system can be automatically leveled, can shield the faulty section ... With the existing technology and materials, we can not create a reliable control mechanism."

    A technician couldn¡¯t help but say: "After all, the train chassis is limited, we can play too little space..."

    "One side is a large power group that can''t be built, and the other side is a mechanical structure that is complicated and unreliable." Rebecca grabbed her own hair and her hair was already messed up. "We should reorganize all the parameters... ¡±

    Daniel silently looked at the scene, although he didn''t understand the secrets of the magic train for the first time, he understood the distress of Rebecca.

    For a project, calculating data may be no problem, but when applied to the real thing, there will always be errors and accidents. This is almost a problem that any technical product will encounter from paper to reality. His non-implantable nerve It has been studied for more than ten years, and most of the time is stuck at this stage.

    He looked up and once again carefully observed the complex and large-scale magical mechanical creation.

    This is an incredible thing, an incredible idea.

    Before touching the knowledge of the rogue outside the field, he never thought that the power of magic could be used in this form. He did not think that when ordinary people also participated in the extraordinary field, the whole society would undergo a turnaround.

    Every coming of an extraterritorial rogue has its mission to create, or destroy, or conquer the world, or save the world.

    Then, this time He is coming... Is it to create a world of magical technology to advance?

    I really want to see for myself what is the appearance of Cecil, which has already popularized the magical machinery...

    "Daniel Daniel?" Rebecca noticed that the old Master suddenly raised his hair and couldn''t help but curiously ask, "What do you want Daniel Master to think?"

    Daniel woke up from a moment of distraction. He blinked and looked at the mechanical train that had become too bloated and complicated in many transformations. Suddenly he said: "The power of the magic train... must be placed in the car. What?"

    "Where is the power not placed on the car?" Rebecca said of course, "The power is not on the car, the power... Wait, you said, the power of the train can not be placed in the car?! ¡±

    "Ah, I just asked casually," Daniel said quickly. "Because I don''t understand its architecture..."

    "No, no, no one can tell who is right," Rebecca interrupted Daniel. "You just said that the power should not be placed in the car... Is it on the track?"

    Whoever said it makes sense to listen to who...

    For the first time in a few decades, Daniel heard this.

    This sentence is really justified.

    "I don''t understand the architecture of the Magic Train, but as a ''outsider'', I know that the purpose of your train is to use it to transport large quantities of goods from one place to another," Daniel said as he thought, " Whether it is putting the power on the car or on the track, as long as it can achieve this goal, as far as I can see, the large number of mechanical structures installed on the train has seriously exceeded the extent that the car body can accommodate, forcing those things to be stuffed. In the car, you can only sacrifice reliability, and if you don''t put the power on the car... we have a lot of spells that can push a movable body from the outside... such as installing a repulsive mechanism or traction on the track."

    Rebecca and Carmel couldn''t help but look at each other. From both eyes, they all saw a bright light.

    Kamal''s is brighter.

    "The power can be put on the track. I didn''t think of this idea. I really didn''t expect it..." Carmel''s tone was accompanied by a hint of excitement. "But if the power is on the track, you can also control the vehicle on the train. Back and brake? Rely on the magic energy obelisk for remote control? Or... give all control to the orbital manipulator?"

    "...the latter is not safe, the train itself must have a way to control the power, at least there must be a braking route, after all, it will come to transport people, one is pushed and ran on the track and it can''t stop if something goes wrong. No one dares to sit in the iron can," Rebecca said as he thought, "...we might be able to take apart the power structure? Or...ah, I have ideas!!"

    She suddenly looked up and looked around with the magician technicians who showed their thoughtful expressions.

    "Everyone, come alive and let us come again!"

 Chapter 560ï¼š Program

    In the capital of the city of Cecil, Gao Wen looked at him with a look of surprise and rushed to find his own Rebecca, looking at the pile of sketches and smeared plans that the other party brought: "Your... train new plan?"

    "Yeah!" Rebecca excitedly put the pile of things in front of his ancestors. "Look at your first simulation test has been successful! These are related materials!!"

    Thanks to the immersion cabin technology, the human brain has been able to connect with the magic net device. Now that the researchers have tested in the ¡°original laboratory¡±, the relevant data can be directly compiled into data and directly connected to the immersion chamber. The printing press was printed, so Rebecca sorted out a lot of information in a short period of time, and then she revised the information according to her own ideas, and took things so excitedly. .

    Gao Wen only glanced at the sketches at the top of the data and realized that it was really a new solution.

    The things depicted above... In addition to the car or a car, the other structures are basically unrecognizable.

    Even the wheels are gone...

    "This is... repulsion structure?" Gao Wen was attracted by the wonderful sketch. He immediately opened the detailed description below. The more he saw it, the more surprised he was. "You canceled the engine directly... Push the whole train to the track." Over the sky? Use the repulsion generator that can adjust the direction to move forward and backward?! Energy... Most of the energy is on the track?!"

    ¡°Yes,¡± Rebecca said smugly. ¡°The mechanical structure is unprecedentedly simple, the load is borne by the entire track system, the stability is extremely high, and the damage of a single repulsion point does not affect the train. Of course, this is only A preliminary plan will definitely be adjusted when the application is applied."

    Rebecca said the advantages of the new ideas, and Gao Wen, has been completely immersed in this program beyond his original concept.

    Rebecca and her technical team actually overthrew the infrastructure of the original magic train, they canceled the engine, the magic changed the energy, and turned the train... into suspension.

    She designed an orbit similar to the "v" shape, with the center of the track sunken, with a series of repulsive points open at obtuse angles on both sides, and the chassis of the train is composed of a neat and continuous steel "forced surface". The whole train relies on these repulsion structures to suspend in the midair of a distance of more than ten centimeters from the orbit. There is no need to contact the track at all, and the special v-shaped track can also initially ensure the suspension stability of the train and prevent the car from dumping out of the track during driving;

    On both sides of the track, she set up a series of neatly arranged "relay piles", which are equilateral triangular metal or cement columns vertically fixed to the track, which are equal to the suspended state of the carriage, and a ridgeline of the relay pile. Directly facing the direction of the train compartment; on the cabin casing, a series of adjustable angle repulsive generators are installed vertically. These repulsive generators correspond to the relay piles beside the track. When they face the rear, the train will Accelerate forward, on the other hand, the train will decelerate and stop, and even reverse;

    The "relay pile" on both sides of the track, in addition to allowing the train to advance, is also the second heavy-duty train that prevents the train from coming out of the track. During the driving process, whether it is moving forward or backward, the reaction force of the two sides of the relay pile will be affected, and the closer to the side, The greater the counter-pushing force will be, which will prevent the suspended car from "flying" out of orbit;

    In order to adjust the levitation height during the train travel, she also installed a part of the extra repulsion unit at the bottom of the train. This part of the repulsion unit can be controlled separately to balance the load of each car. When the overall load of the train is too high, the car When there is a risk of sinking at the bottom, or an accident occurs in the entire rail system, when most of the repulsive points are suddenly faulty, the train can also rely on its own repulsion unit to maintain the suspension, or at least return to the track more smoothly;

    "... quite... beyond my expectations..."

    Gao Wen couldn''t help but sigh softly.

    This suspension train scheme reminds him of the "magnetic levitation" technology known in the past, but the two are essentially different in nature. At the same time, the forward momentum of the train in Rebecca''s new scheme reminds him of the magic. The crystal orbital cannon gun also uses the same oblique repulsion rune to propel the projectile forward, but in Rebecca''s scheme, the driving force is no longer the "orbit", which becomes the repulsion unit of the projectile itself...

    Rebecca couldn''t help but see the ancestors'' satisfied expression. "Because the thrust required for suspension comes from the track, adding more cars will also get more thrust, as long as it does not exceed the output of the unit track. The upper limit, the train can also increase the stability of the cabin, and because there are a lot of repulsion points working at the same time, even if some of the repulsion points suddenly fail, the train top is only slightly lower the height or reduce the speed, and will not directly damage the rail damage."

    After a pause, she went on to say: "According to the current magic net power and the interference threshold of the repulsion unit, I divided the track into ''sections''. Each ''section'' is about 1.32 kilometers long. In this section, there is a complete array of repulsive forces. The energy is supplied separately between the sections. One section of damage will not affect the other, and about 30 percent of the repulsive units in each section are ''safety margins''...

    ¡°The energy of the train is divided into two parts, one is the track area, which is used to suspend the car, and the part is on the train to maintain the advancement, because the energy is split and a more labor-saving power scheme is used. The weight has been reduced, so the load on the car has increased a lot more than the original plan..."

    Gao Wen nodded slightly, listened carefully to each of Rebecca''s explanations, and then reminded: "The suspension of the car, it is not easy to control."

    "Of course, the car in the suspended state should be more careful when turning and climbing," Rebecca nodded. Apparently she had thought about this. "Mr. Carmel is always floating, he reminded me. The suspension scheme should be very gentle in turning, in order to prevent accidents due to inertia or impact on the relay pile, so the train route can not have so many sharp corners, climbing is also, in order to prevent the bottom of the rail, the **** must be Limitation. In addition, the train must be decelerated when turning and over the ramp, and the corresponding relay pile density on both sides of the ramp and curve must also be increased to provide sufficient power at low train speeds."

    When Gao Wen couldn''t think of more problems, he lowered his head and continued to look at this wonderful plan carefully.

    The magic train that floats in the air... There is no doubt that this is bold.

    But boldness doesn''t mean it''s necessarily insecure. As long as the technical means keeps up, the bold plan is also very practical, especially in this world of magical power.

    And it is bold... that''s just his personal sense. The ordinary people in this world probably don''t think that there is a difference between a train that runs on wheels with wheels and a train that floats in the air with magic. Air skills can fly around, magic things, flying is not very normal?

    Looking at it, Gao Wen suddenly realized that the feasibility of this program still depends on an important factor: the construction of the magic net in Cecil.

    Compared with the original engine train, the suspension train has a big feature, that is, to maintain the energy required for its floating, from the track.

    This requires an uninterrupted magic net to be powered throughout the entire train run.

    The energy of the engine train is concentrated in the car, so it can travel on the track without the magic net, and the suspension train must travel within the magic net, otherwise it will not float because the Principality of Cecil continues Constantly carry out the construction of the magic net, because the magic network between several major cities has been connected, this new solution of Rebecca can have practical value.

    Gao Wen couldn''t help but sigh: "The infrastructure really determines the limit of development..."

    Rebecca immediately put his face together: "Hey? What did you say to your ancestors?"

    "No, just talking to yourself," Gao Wen took Rebecca''s head and pushed the other back back. He was a bit curious. "But how did you suddenly think of this plan? This program... can be said to be completely jumped out before The framework?"

    "Actually, this was not what I came up with at first. I was inspired by Daniel."

    Gao Wen was surprised. He didn''t expect to have contact with the Cecil technical team. Daniel, who just learned about the Magic Train project, would have such a big effect: "Daniel''s inspiration?"

    Rebecca nodded immediately and then snarled the whole process of inspiration from Daniel.

    A person who never knew what the magic train was, found the key to breaking the situation from an unintended perspective.

    "Thinking limitations, limited thinking," Gao Wen listened to Rebecca, could not help but shake his head and laughed. "I thought I was self-examination, and my ideas were really open..."

    Then he looked at the schematic of the train track, and the idea suddenly became active: "In your plan, the track itself is fully charged, isn''t it?"

    "Of course, yeah," Rebecca nodded. "Not only is the whole process recharged, but Master Carmel has set up a small magic net relay point in each section to monitor which part of the line is suddenly offline. It is running at high speed, and it is too dangerous to suddenly fall into the ground."

    "Since the whole process is recharged..." Gao Wen touched his chin and said, "That is to say, can you install the shield generator on the track? Will it bring too much extra load?"

    "Shield generator? It can be..." Rebecca stunned, and then reacted. "Ah, are you worried about someone stealing metal parts from the track?"

    Gao Wen still didn''t say anything, he heard the bb sound suddenly coming out of the air beside him: "Who is interested in that thing! It is heavy and not easy to disassemble!"

    ... This goose occupational sensitivity is quite high.

    "No one said you," Gao Wentou said back, and then looked at Rebecca. "Preventing someone from destroying the track is on the one hand, on the other hand... it is to defend against beasts, monsters, even... distortions. Attack. It¡¯s not safe in the wilderness, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    "I understand," Rebecca blinked, his face became serious. "I will verify this plan. Also, do we want to set a little explosive near the track..."

    Gao Wen suddenly became furious: "You took me back this unreliable idea! Under normal circumstances, no one is full of fried bombs on their own railway!!"

    He was a bit curious as he groaned: Is this girl a daily task for a daily task? Why didn¡¯t you have a day to fight?

    Soon, Rebecca, who had completed his daily tasks, left the study, and in the big room, only Gao Wen and a hidden amber were left.

    Along with the shadow floating in the air, the figure of amber gradually emerged. She went to the high-textion table and said with a hint of exclamation: "It is also very powerful... The plan you originally proposed is equal to being thoroughly No, no regrets?"

    "I just feel lucky, but fortunately someone can completely overthrow my plan, but fortunately Rebecca and other technicians will not go to the black, because of the initial plan is my mention. Gao Wen shook his head. "This Daniel... is a personal talent."

    "It is indeed a personal talent, so I am curious, how can such a talented person loyal to you?" Amber looked at Gao Wen, his tone was full of puzzles.

    Gao Wen smiled.

    It may be awe in the first place, then... that is the power of knowledge.

    He shook his head: "The secret of the elderly."

    Amber sneaked a blank eye, and said that if he doesn''t like to say it, he will not say blasphemy. He also has the secret of the elderly. In the past, more than 80 princesses were involved in writing books. What secrets are there...

    But in view of the fact that she had been photographed on the wall several times, she did not dare to say what she was thinking.

    Gao Wen didn''t know how much thought in the amber mind had been taken on the wall. He just took the information on the desk properly and then found a carry-on from his body.

    A silver-white ring.

    Amber saw the ring and curiously asked: "Well? What are you doing?"

    Gao Wenmo squinted at the surface of the ring and said, "The elderly who are full of secrets, see another person who may also hide the secret..."

 Chapter 561ï¼š Many secret people

    Since the last return from the Nanxun Impact Pit of the Dark Mountain Range, Gao Wen has been collecting investigations and reorganizing all known information about the secret bank of Mithril.

    The mysterious organization may be related to the dragon, and the dragon seems to be related to the situation on the whole continent, with the magic tide, and the mysterious "black trap" phenomenon. On the other hand, the original owner of his body, Gao Wensai Syler also has a certain connection with the secret silver treasure house... This kind of clues are connected in series, which makes him have to be vigilant against this mysterious organization.

    In the course of the investigation, Gao Wen found that the information about the secret bank treasures was much more than he imagined. In fact... those materials can be described as almost as smoky.

    The Secret Bank of Treasure is ancient and mysterious, but it has never been an isolated organization. On the contrary, it is active in almost any piece of land known to man, even in the field of elements and high-level monsters. It is collected, kept, Renting, it deals with any race in any country. As long as it meets the "trading standard" of Mithril Treasury, the agent of the treasure trove will appear in front of you. From this point, Mithril Treasury can be said to be "open".

    It even has fixed contact points in major cities, has fixed liaison staff, and establishes an effective and stable official docking channel with local forces, even in Lu''an City, in Hosman, in the old city of Petra. There are a total of seven "Secret Stores" opened by Mithril Treasures. More than a dozen low-level agents operate those stores and are still operating normally.

    Each is a century-old store.

    They are doing business similar to paid treasury and lending, legally operating, and complete in information. After the reunification of the South, they also registered in the Administrative Office for the first time. One of the stores was even named one of the outstanding merchants of the year. The photo of the agent¡¯s award on the stage also appeared on the local newspaper of Hosman...

    However, in addition to these shallow information, the deep information about the secret bank of Mithril is not so well investigated.

    The secret store of Mithril Treasury does not seem to have any secrets. Its junior agent is just an ordinary person. Gao Wen investigated the information of some low-level agents and confirmed that those people are innocent and have clear identification. These low-level agents and grass-roots stores are responsible to a higher level of ¡°regional agents.¡± The identity of these regional agents seems to be fine. At least, Cecil¡¯s Office of Administration has no problem.

    So, in which layer does the Mithril Treasury contact the dragon?

    Gao Wen has no idea yet, but he associates with the organization of Mithril Treasury. Cecil¡¯s business intelligence network is based on commercial organizations at all levels, with the intelligence bureau as a key node and extremely secretive intelligence. System, he thinks that the so-called agent system of Mithril Treasury is probably similar.

    The silver-white ring emits heat slightly, and as the magic is injected into it, the solidified spell in the ring runs, and a slightly **** mature voice rang in Gao Wen''s ear, interrupting his thinking: "To pay tribute to you, Gao Wen Does the Duke of Cecil need business help?"

    "Miss mylittlepony," Gao Wen fixed his mind, calmly said, "I have some questions about the secret bank treasure, I want to consult in person."

    After the multi-party investigation, he finally decided to conduct a direct contact and temptation. Since Miss Melita is already a "high-level agent," Gao Wen has reason to believe that the other party has at least some advanced secrets. Anyway, the temptation has become, and the valuable information has been harvested, and there is no loss.

    The sound on the opposite side of the ring was noticeably paused, and it only sounded after a while: "When is the face consultation? Is it a very important question?"

    ¡°It¡¯s very important,¡± Gao Wen said unhurriedly. ¡°Is there any difficulty?¡±

    "...no, no problem, Mithril Treasury has always faithfully fulfilled the contract," Melie Tarpania¡¯s voice came. "Then I will visit me later in the vicinity of Cecil."

    The slight heat of the ring of Mithril gradually receded, but Gao Wen frowned slightly.

    The senior agent is right near the city of Cecil? Is this coincidence, or is it intentional? And what is the meaning of her taking the initiative to tell her about this?

    In theory, there will not be a lot of "customers" who can talk directly with the senior agents of Mithril Treasury. In the land of Cecil, I am afraid that I only have one. Melita Tapena is not allowed to stay near here. Other customers... So, she has been waiting for her contact?

    Gao Wen shook his head and he felt that he might be too sensitive, but...

    Considering the existence of the dragon, this problem is still more sensitive.

    There was no extra schedule planned today, and Gao Wen patiently visited the senior agent in the lord''s house, and he did not wait for a long time.

    When the giant day just tilted to the west, Betty ran into the study, and the little maid sighed in the end: "Master!! Someone is looking for you! She said she called..."

    "Please come in," Gao Wen interrupted Betty''s words. "In addition, go to the tea party and send it to the study."

    "Oh! Ok!"

    Gao Wen sorted out the documents on the desk, and after a few minutes he heard footsteps coming from the corridor.

    The door of the study was opened. A young lady wearing a purple veil and a lavender veil on her face, full of mystery and full of mystery, walked into the room under the leadership of the maid Betty, who was the senior agent of Mithril Treasury. Miss person.

    Betty temporarily retired after taking the guests to the study. Gao Wen glanced at Melita. He did not show any strange look, but nodded dumbly: "Long time no see, Miss agent."

    "Long time no see, Duke Cecil," Melita nodded slightly, and then... came a little bit steadily at the desk of Gao Wen. "This city is changing every day, amazing."

    Gao Wen: "..."

    Although the Miss Mylittlepony has tried to maintain a stable and dignified posture, Gao Wen can still see that the other''s legs seem to have been hurt!

    "What happened to your legs?!"

    "... There is always an accident in life," said the agent lady calmly and quietly, but I don''t know if it was an illusion. Gao Wen saw a vague irritation from the other''s eyes. "It doesn''t affect the work a little... ""

    Gao Wen is of course very curious as to why a senior agent of Mithril Treasury is injured and the agent is a high-level extraordinary person, but he does not rush to ask other people''s privacy habits, so he just pointed to the side The seat: "Then sit down and say, if you know that you have been hurt, I will not call you today."

    "The Secret Bank Treasure, the credibility of the first, we have never made a slight discount on customer service, for thousands of years," said the agent lady sitting in the seat, and then seemingly casual before Gao Wen started the topic Keep going, "And... our conversation today will be very necessary, isn''t it?"

    Gao Wen brow wrinkled a little undetectable: "Oh?"

    "Let''s be open, Duke Cecil," Melita Tappania sighed. "You recently took someone to the southern part of the Dark Mountains. Is that true?"

    Gao Wen¡¯s eyes sagged slightly, but in the calm face, he was already shocked.

    In the sudden assumptions and conjectures, he temporarily suppressed all the possibilities associated with it and calmly looked at the eyes of the senior agent: "Do you know what we found there?"

    "You found out..." Melita Taperna whispered, then leaned over and put her face close to Gaowen.

    The fascinating lavender scorpion did not know when it had become a pair of erect, and the dense scales loomed from both sides of her eyes. In a powerful atmosphere, her voice was introduced into the ears of Gao Wen.

    "The trace of the dragon, is it?"

    Gao Wen calmly watched Melita¡¯s faint face, and the latter quickly returned to normal after two seconds of maintaining this posture, and returned to his original position. Betty¡¯s voice was passed from the door in the next second. Come: "Master! I am bringing tea!"

    "Come here," the atmosphere in the study became very different in a moment. Gao Wen asked the little maid to put the tea tray on the table, and then gently nodded. "Go to the rest first, don''t let people come to the study."

    "Oh, okay!!"

    Betty cleverly closed the door and left the room. Melita Tapena broke the silence after a brief silence: "I thought my eyes and scales would at least make you a little wrong."

    Gao Wen spreads his hand: "Frankly, I still have a long scale here. She may have more scales than you, so I am not surprised by similar non-human physiological characteristics."

    How much of this answer was beyond the expectation of Melita, she stunned, and her tone was somewhat helpless: "...the Miss Kraken, indeed, you have gathered a lot here... very wonderful people."

    Gao Wen tried to maintain the most calm and calm posture at this moment, but in fact he has already turned a lot of thoughts in his mind. The first thought he came up with was the dragon that he witnessed from the satellite perspective.

    Melita Tapena, the senior agent of the secret bank treasure, she should be the dragon! !

    Then the injury on her leg...

    Is it difficult for this giant dragon to crash the satellite tracking method every time...

    The clues of Gao Wenman¡¯s brain seem to have come together in an instant, but he speculates that Melita Tapena should not know his details as a ¡°satellite¡±. The Miss Dragon should only know that he had brought people to explore the southern part of the Dark Mountains. I found out that the impact crater passed, that is, I couldn¡¯t expose the information point of ¡°crash¡±, and I couldn¡¯t show that the dragon was moving in the southern part of the dark mountains in advance...

    He carefully considered the unequal parts of the two sides and judged the other party''s motives and purposes according to Melita Tapena''s initiative to reveal his identity. In discretion and judgment, he cautiously spoke: "Wonderful... The Kraken and the dragon are not just ''fantastic'' for humans. I am very fortunate to have the opportunity to know the members of these two legendary races at the same time. I am very curious, a dragon... with a secret treasure Senior agent''s identity dragon, what do you want to do in the human world?"

    "You don''t have to be so vigilant, the dragon is not malicious to the human world," Melita said. "But before I continue this topic, I hope to get back some of the things I accidentally lost. That is the precious property of Mithril Treasures. Know that they are in your hands now, I can feel their breath."

    After Melita showed his identity, Gao Wen guessed that the other party would mention those rings. He took out the box of Mithril from a grid under the desk and placed it on the table: "You mean these ring?"

    "Is it OK to give it back to me?"

    "Then we have to talk about it," Gao Wen put his hand on the box, leaning back slightly against the back of the chair. "Start with the relationship between the secret bank treasure and the dragon, you are a senior agent." What are the special cases of people?"

    Melita didn''t answer immediately, but looked at Gao Wen''s eyes quite interestingly: "You are very calm when facing the real dragon."

    "I have already faced the most surprising situation when I climbed out of the coffin," Gao Wen said with a slight smile. "The dragon really didn''t surprise me."

 Chapter 562ï¼š Talk to the dragon

    A person who can experience the collapse of the Gang, the magic tide, the battlefield, and the battlefield, is indeed qualified to face all the bizarre things in the world. Melita P¨¦nia has to admit high. The argument is very reasonable.

    What she doesn''t know is that Gao Wen has experienced far more than these. She has to add a plane crash, travel through time and space, and hang hundreds of thousands of years of space to complete the life of Gao Wen.

    In this long life beyond imagination, the appearance of a dragon is only a negligible color embellishment for Gao Wen in a blink of an eye.

    He was surprised and a little surprised, but overall it was not a big deal.

    Nothing surprised him even if someone invented the fertilizer in the distant Tifeng Empire.

    "To tell the truth, many humans think that the dragon is just a legend, but almost everyone who studies the history, people who are involved in the extraordinary field know that the dragon is real, you just rarely show up," Gao Wen looked at Melita. ?Ponia''s eyes from the top of the veil, in normal state, I really can''t see that these eyes belong to a dragon. "Who can think of it, you are actually by our side, disguised ...so good."

    "The spells of the deformation system are themselves from the dragons," Melita said with a chuckle. "We are good at pretending to be any species, but to be honest, there is a race that is better at mimicking and disguising than we are."

    "Imperial? Oh, I know that Tyre will even disguise himself as a pile of seaweed to escape the job. If it is not impossible to grow long seaweed in the dock, she might have succeeded..."

    The two people talked freely like friends for many years. The identity of the person and the dragon seemed to be forgotten by them. The atmosphere of the scene was strangely harmonious, but in the end, the topic returned to the race of Melita and the purpose of the dragon. .

    Since the agent lady has chosen to be open and honest, Gao Wen¡¯s problem is straightforward: ¡°So, is the secret bank¡¯s treasure house actually controlled by the dragon?¡±

    "It''s true, in fact... It''s our dragons who built a secret silver treasure," Melita nodded calmly. "But I want to emphasize again. There is no conspiracy here to dig into the dragons. No races on the mainland." Malicious..."

    "So what about the land empire that was destroyed in the war of the tide?"

    Gao Wen suddenly spoke of a historical event that Melita heard was definitely a sensitive topic, which made her breath stop for a moment.

    "You know so much..." The humanoid dragon stared at Gao Wen''s eyes. "This is beyond the record of human history and beyond the human understanding of the world."

    Gao Wen laughed: "You know, there are a lot of ''wonderful'' people around me. For those ancient secrets, I don''t know less than you."

    "What about the Kraken..." Melita¡¯s eyes flashed a glimpse of silence, then she shook her head. "It seems that you really know a lot of things, then our conversation can be more open and honest. But about the chaos I suggest that you don''t ask too much now. If you see another dragon, it is best not to ask."

    Gao Wen immediately noticed a point: Tyre called the war in ancient times "the war against the tide", and Melita called it "the chaos of the tide", the deviation of a word, the amount of information brought out It is huge.

    And it seems... this thing is even a taboo in the dragon?

    Although he was very interested in the ancient war that might involve the "black trap", Gao Wen did not entangle on this issue, but transferred the topic lightly: "In fact, I am very curious, why are you so easy? Showing your own dragon identity, your dragons are so mysterious in front of the world, isn¡¯t it a very important thing to disguise yourself?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s very important, but it¡¯s not as important as you think,¡± Melita said indifferently. ¡°After discovering that you have investigated the impact pit and that my lost property is still on you, I know that you will definitely put the Mithril Treasury Linked to the dragon, instead of making things troublesome in the future, Mithril Treasury thinks it would be better to directly improve your ''contact level''. From historical experience, this is the most avoidable accident."

    "... It seems that you have a complete plan to deal with the various accidents that occurred during the contact with the world," Gao Wen judged. "There are strict plans, strict organization, hierarchical management, huge scale... Secret The purpose of the establishment of the silver treasure library is definitely not just to be a ''treasure house''?"

    "Our dragons have been paying attention to the Loren continent and paying attention to the development of all races and countries on this land. The secret bank treasure is our tool for observing the mainland. Of course, its ''treasure'' role is equally important. The dragon is a race that likes to collect treasures. You should have heard this too."

    Gao Wenmei''s eyebrows directly ignored the part of ¡°collecting treasures¡±: ¡°Only observation?¡±

    "Just observing, we will not intervene in any matter of the secular kingdom."

    ¡°So what is the specific observation?¡± Gao Wen asked, ¡°How does the observation of the secular kingdom work? Observe how the various races develop? Or... observe how we face the survival disaster like the magic tide?¡±

    Melita replied indifferently: "All are under observation."

    "I am also your observation target?"

    Melita hesitated: "Maybe this is a bit offensive, but in a sense... yes."

    "So what is the purpose of observation? Isn''t it just to satisfy your curiosity?"

    ¡°Why can''t it be?¡± Melita replied slyly, and she obviously did not intend to answer this question positively. ¡°The dragon is a very curious race.¡±

    ¡°How long has the Mithril Treasury been in existence?¡±

    "When did the oldest country on the mainland emerge, when was the Secret Bank Treasury."

    Gao Wen stared at Melita''s eyes: "It can even be traced back to the last magic wave, is it?"

    "...it seems that you really got a lot of knowledge from the Kraken," Melita nodded after a brief silence. "As you said, before going back to the last magic wave, even traced back to the more ancient devils. Before the tide, we don''t necessarily call it ''Mystery Treasure'' every time, but the agent will always appear on this continent."

    "You will not be affected by the magic tide? Like the Kraken?"

    "We can really survive the magic tide, but we are not the same as the Kraken."

    "How do you resist the magic tide?"

    "There is no comment for the time being."

    "So what is the black trap?"

    "...still no comment."

    Gao Wen stared at Melita¡¯s eyes and kept staring for three minutes. The latter sighed deeply, and the tone was full of helplessness: ¡°It¡¯s really no comment, Duke Cecil.¡±

    Gao Wen was not reconciled to this. He had no chance to talk to the dragon once. He insisted on asking: "No comment, that is, you know, but can''t tell me?"

    "You can understand this," Melita''s answer was more hesitant than before. She seemed to be extraordinarily difficult to consider the vocabulary, but she still tried to maintain courtesy. "I can''t tell you, but it''s not malicious."

    Intuition suddenly evoked Gao Wen¡¯s subconscious mind, and he seemed to feel something from Melita¡¯s reaction.

    He cautiously asked: "Is the black trap related to the cause of the magic tide?"

    ¡°There is no direct connection.¡±

    He asked again: "Black trap... is it related to God?"

    Melita is silent.

    But her eyes were always staring at Gao Wen, and she didn''t move away for a moment.

    After a few seconds, her eyes gradually turned into a shimmering golden erect, and the dense scales began to appear near her cheeks and forehead. She opened her mouth, a mixture of low echoes that humans could not understand. The whisper came from her mouth. At this moment, Gao Wen noticed that the shadow behind Melita was gradually breaking away from the constraints of optical law. A pair of huge dragon wings were stretching out from the shadows: her shadow was Turn into a dragon shape.

    Gao Wen nodded: "I already know the answer, no answer."

    Melita¡¯s shadow quickly recovered, and the eyes and scales of the dragon¡¯s humanity immediately returned to normal.

    She looked at Gao Wen¡¯s eyes and said softly: "We are still in the trap."

    Finally, Gao Wen came into contact with the real secret.

    He looked at the agent lady who had returned to normal, and suddenly he was curious: "You told me so much... is it because of the so-called ''contact level''?"

    Melita nodded: "Yes."

    After that, Gao Wen talked a lot with Melita P¨¦nia.

    However, he finally did not inquire about the more insider of the dragons, including where they lived, how big the secret silver treasures are on the mainland, what specific plans the dragons have in front of the magic tide and the black trap, and whether they are next. What action will be taken on the mainland.

    Obviously, even if the "contact level" is improved, Melita will have to keep a lot of secrets.

    But this conversation has already made Gao Wen very satisfied.

    He has gained more than he had originally expected.

    But he also knows that since the secret silver treasure house, or the dragons take the initiative to be open to themselves, it is certainly not white.

    ¡°What do you want from me?¡± Gao Wen asked. ¡°The so-called promotion of ''contact level'' is not just for you to tell me such a bunch of secrets?¡±

    "In fact, we really have nothing to ask for," Melita shook her head gently. "Even this level of contact is due to my negligence and accidents. We only want to be a quiet onlooker if there is really something that is needed. What you do, that is, we hope that you can continue to work with us, as always, and keep our common secrets."

    Gao Wen couldn''t help but smile: "To tell the truth, keep a secret, you should tell me before telling the secret."

    ¡°There is no difference,¡± Melitata said. ¡°It¡¯s better to talk to someone like you. It¡¯s better than calculating. We believe that you are not a person who likes to be promoted, and...we don¡¯t really care about you. These secrets will not be promoted.

    "The secret silver treasure house has existed on the mainland for many years. There are hundreds of dynasties and countless people who have been in contact with us. In the long years, there have been many horror ''secrets'' about the secret bank treasures. Some of them even have It will last for a century, but in the end it was turned into a broken history and legend in the dynasty.

    "You can say all of today''s conversations and believe me. After a century, it will become a story. After two centuries, it will become a country legend, and in the third century... even Your future generations will not believe this."

    Gao Wen wants to say that the other party is too contemptuous of the ability of short-lived species in inheriting information, but he thinks of more than 80 of his wife mentioned in a certain knight novel, and suddenly can''t say anything.

    As long as the years are long, history will eventually be mixed with legends.

    Gao Wen, who has also witnessed a long history, has to admit this.

    "I don''t have the interest to preach the secrets when there is no need," Gao Wen said.

    "It would be better."

 Chapter 563ï¼š Initial trust

    When both parties choose to be open and honest, conversation will naturally become a lot easier.

    At the initiative of Gao Wen, Melita will no longer use the "Secretary Treasure Agent" to talk to him. The words "you" are no longer used in the speech. In this case, it is obviously the performance of increasing trust. .

    Talking with the dragon is a novel and interesting experience, but the real dragons are obviously not the same as those messy myths and legends. Gao Wen knows those legends, those that are circulated among the bards, recorded on the ancient stone tablets, in the occultist The legends described in the hard-hitting notes, humans seem to like to describe such powerful creatures in exaggerated and mysterious styles. The legendary dragons are powerful and proud, and they are the rulers of the sky. Treasures have surprising fanaticism, and in the ancient times, they liked to plunder the human kingdom. Even the legendary ancestors of the empire were the dragon slayers. They repelled the dragons and exchanged humanity for the rule of the mainland...

    Melita P¨¦nia is particularly helpless about these legends.

    "We are a highly civilized race, but the descriptions of the stories you mentioned are closer to powerful and unconscious beasts, and the dragons like treasures but not when we robbed? Do business Isn''t it faster than robbing money?"

    Gao Wen... I admire the calm attitude of the Dragons on this issue.

    "The races on this continent always like to make similar stories. It has been better in the last decade or so. There was a time when your human dragon slaughter novels flourished. It seems that a young man from the village would not kill a dragon or two. The words are not eligible to appear in the story of the bard," Melita said. "The trend has even attracted the attention of the jury. We sent a special observer to investigate in Loren, want to see Whether there is a conflict between the dragon and the human kingdom that went out to perform the task, the observer brought back three bards, and cheated in our country for a lifetime."

    "Unknown is disturbing, a strong and mysterious race, naturally someone will arrange a bunch of sensational stories for him," Gao Wen reluctantly commented, and then the words turned, "but the story of the dragon destroying the kingdom sometimes It¡¯s not entirely fabricated out of thin air, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Why do you say this?¡± Melita immediately opened her eyes. ¡°We haven¡¯t done it...¡±

    Gao Wen spreads his hand: "Old Cecil was destroyed by Long Yan."

    Melita¡¯s last half sentence was suddenly smashed back and coughed again and again: ¡°cough, cough...¡±

    "That shouldn''t be you?" Gao Wen looked at Melita''s reaction and recalled the morphological characteristics of the dragon he had witnessed, and asked him.

    "You were at the scene?" Melita slowed down from the cough and looked at Gao Wen with surprise. "How did I find out..."

    "Sure enough, you," Gao Wen looked at Melita up and down. Although he had confirmed the facts, it was really difficult for him to associate the petite lady with the shadow of the dragon. "That seems that we have to increase the number of times we meet."

    "I didn''t choose at the time," Melita''s voice seemed to have a hint of sorrow. "The land has been invaded by magic. The number of distortions exceeds the threshold of proliferation. Only a fire burns out the pollution to prevent the situation from getting worse." ¡±

    "I understand that I have dealt with the distortions," Gao Wen waved. "I didn''t mention this to ask for sin. Just be satisfied with your curiosity, and I am very curious about the other thing. What do you think of this dead and resurrected person?"

    Melita P¨¦nia carefully looked at Gao Wen¡¯s eyes and said with some hesitation: ¡°In fact, at the beginning, your resurrection brought us only chaos.¡±

    Gao Wen frowned, and the language was puzzled: "Chaos?"

    "...It took us more than a month to find out what you had in the treasure house that year..."

    Gao Wen: "..."

    This is really reasonable.

    Melita also has the following text: "Then we launched a lot of manpower to investigate all the graves of the client who signed the custodial agreement with Mithril Treasury and died during the agreement period. Every grave was checked again, even if It¡¯s no bones, and we¡¯ve confirmed it all over the place.¡±

    Gao Wen: "..."

    This tm is more reasonable.

    He even had a question about the business of the legendary millennium organization of Mithril Treasury. "I signed the agreement with you indefinitely. Do you take the things in the custody period because of the death of the client?" go with¡­¡­"

    "No, please don''t doubt our professional ethics," Melita immediately interrupted Gao Wen. "We will not use the trustee''s deposits during the custody, but... will be transferred to the warehouse. That''s not very easy to find."

    Gao Wen feels that it is a good idea to end this topic that is both doubtful about life.

    It seems that all that can be talked about.

    "In any case, I am very happy that we have learned more about each other," he stood up and reached out to Melita. "As you said, the dragons are not malicious to the world, I am willing to believe that. I also hope that you can believe that I have no resistance to the Dragon."

    "It is our harvest to find a friend who can communicate honestly in the secular kingdom." Melita and Gwen''s hand are together. "Our openness is due to an accident. Fortunately, this accident brought good. result."

    Gao Wen looked at Melita¡¯s lavender eyes outside the veil, and his expression was a little serious: "I am a person who has experienced many incredible things. Please believe that everything I have really experienced is higher than you." Wen Cecil''s understanding is much more, I can accept all the incredible truths, including the magic tide, including the black trap. If you find the time to tell me or find a way to tell me, please Come on, I am ready at all times."

    "I will pass your words to the jury without saying a word."

    Melita said calmly, she used the word "you" again, not to show alienation, but to show solemnity.

    Gao Wen nodded and said: "In addition, about the secret silver treasure store in Cecil..."

    Melita blinked: "Do you want to shut them down?"

    "Go ahead," Gao Wen laughed. His answer made Melita somewhat surprised. "As long as I operate legally and pay taxes according to law, I have no reason to expel them."

    He can''t evict the secret silver treasure house, or he can''t deport the dragon''s agents.

    Even if he talks with Melita at this moment, he can''t change the gap between the Dragon and the present Principality. The other is a high civilization that has experienced countless years. Their historical span can even cross the magic tide. The power of operating on the mainland exceeds that of any human kingdom. If they want to "observe", then Gaowen can''t evict them.

    Without the secret silver treasure, maybe they will be able to form a black iron treasury the next day, and they will be completely secret.

    At least, the secret bank of Mithril is also filed in the government office, which is equivalent to a third-party intelligence organization that is already on the bright side. For a ruler, if he can¡¯t clean up all hidden dangers, then he At the very least, ensure that these factors are within control.

    "The dragons will remember this trust," Melietta said slightly after a moment of silence. "Please rest assured, maybe it won''t take long, we will have a deeper trust between each other."

    "I am waiting for that day."

    Gao Wen smiled and said that Melita had walked to the door of the study, but he suddenly remembered something and quickly stopped the other party: "Wait a minute to wait for this box?"

    He picked up the box filled with the ring of Mithril and shook it at the agent lady.

    According to the experience of watching TV in the past, he felt that the other party should be free to swing and wave, indicating that these things are no longer important. After all, these secret silver rings now seem to be just the introduction of the other party and their own open topic. Not precious where to go.

    But in fact, Melita walked back in the next second, holding the box in her hand: "Oh, I forgot this..."

    Gao Wen: "...mymyttlepony, is this heavy?"

    "It''s very important. And how did your accent change back?"

    Gao Wen waved his hand: "It''s still a habit to call you."

    Melita glanced at Gao Wen and shook her head: "Human, it is really difficult to understand."

    Then the elegant and mysterious agent lady grabbed her box and limped away.

    Gao Wen quietly stood behind the desk for a while, then turned his head and looked at the corner of the window.

    It was empty and there was no breath.

    It¡¯s early to turn amber.

    He shook his head helplessly, pushed forward the window and shouted at the yard: "Come back, people are gone!"

    In the next second, a swift black shadow cut through the air into the study, and in the center of the room condensed the figure of Miss Elf.

    Amber patted his chest, his face was exaggerated and afraid of his expression: "My mother!! My mother!! That Melita is a dragon?! You stay in a room with a humanoid dragon for two hours. ?!"

    When Melita just entered the study, the elf''s shame was still in the room, but she kept hiding as usual, but Gao Wen''s sense of truth, when Melita showed the identity of the dragon, this guy I went out.

    Melita definitely noticed this, but she obviously didn''t care about this little half-elves.

    "Compared to this, you as the lord guards ran in the first time, is this appropriate?" Gao Wen glanced at the amber, "I thought you would at least go to call people, and the result was actually caught in the yard. Two hours of ants?"

    Amber looks like a shameless look: "I want to ask people to come, but I first observed it. I found out that the two of you actually talked quite well. I didn''t ask you what to say. This is not called. Hit the grass and start a snake..."

    It seems that this guy did not run far, but observed the situation nearby, which made Gao Wen happy.

    "You can''t usually teach you the vocabulary. You can use it when you find the opportunity." Gao Wen shook his head, then hesitated and said, "Do something right. Put all the secret silver treasure stores and agents in the territory into key monitoring. , usually pay more attention."

    "Secret monitoring?"

    "Secret monitoring will do."

    Gao Wen has no way to expel the agent of the dragon, and he does not want to make the relationship with the dragon rigid. He hopes to have a good relationship with this ancient and powerful foreign civilization. It doesn''t mean he doesn''t do anything.

    He retains the secret silver treasures and their agents in the territory, but they properly monitor them. This normal move will not stimulate the dragons, but also allows the Office of Government to maintain minimum control over those low-level agents. ability.

    He has a judgment about the relationship between the dragon and the black trap, the concern for the secular kingdom, and their own possible level of civilization, retaining those agents and the underlying stores... sooner or later will come in handy.

 Chapter 564ï¼š select

    The glimpse of the dragon disappeared into the sky. Except for a few people, almost no one knows that a legendary race is paying attention to this land. The world is running as always, the big day rises and falls, the weather is day by day. Warming up and gradually approaching the summer seems to be in the blink of an eye, the spring is over, and the rush is frustrating.

    The re-ignited war in the eastern plains of the Holy Spirit ignited for a while and then stopped unconsciously.

    At the Great Wood Crossing, the two military forces confronted the fortress and the plains. The large and small fortifications were intertwined, and the whole area was cut and smashed. There were blockades everywhere, and the flags of the kingdom or the eastern people were everywhere. Soldiers and knight officers patrolled between these criss-crossed blockades, cautiously patrolling the land that was temporarily belonging to them, and guarding the flags that were close to them, but it is undeniable that the short and fragile armistice The situation has been established.

    There are rumors, in this era when it is almost impossible to effectively control information, as long as a message is passed into people¡¯s ears and there are daring people moving around the region, it will spread between the crowds and spread. In the process, there are countless grotesque versions.

    Some people say that the kingdom army has suffered a great defeat. The silver castle has been unable to withstand the pressure. The Wangdu nobles are negotiating with the east, and some people are circulating the opposite version. Some people say that the Tifeng empire is on the verge of the border, and the pressure from foreign enemies has led. The two armies have ceased fighting, and some people have linked this strange situation to the plague that has recently occurred in the area of ??the Giant Wood Crossing.

    In all versions of the rumors, the most reliable news came from the breeder who worked for the East Army Corps, who vowed to claim that he saw the elf''s giant eagle flying from the northwest, and the elf messenger entered Prince Edmund. The fortress, the command of the temporary armistice, was passed down shortly after that.

    On the east side of the giant wooden crossing, in the newly built fortress, a tall sentinel stands on the wall, and Edmund Moen, who has a black armor and has a beard, stands at the top of the tower and looks at the scattered parts of the plain. Flags and large and small wooden camps, the wind from the southwest blew through the towers, scrolling over the flag of Prince Moen, hunting.

    A burst of iron boots came from behind, and the Duke of Silas Loren, who was dressed in the whole body, came to the tower. The Duke of the East said, "The elves have gone, Your Highness."

    "If they come seven days later, the giant wooden crossing is ours," Edmund Moen whispered. "The undisciplined soldiers of the coalition are not our opponents. Even if they wear new equipment, they will only be a swarm. The ground rushed up to death."

    The Duke of the East looked at the prince deeply: "But we must stop fighting this matter."

    "Yeah, it''s a matter of righteousness. We are fighting for the future of Ansu, not simply for the position in the Silver Fort," Edmund said faintly. "Lord Lauren, what is the rear order?"

    "Everything is stable, Your Highness, don''t worry," Silas Loren nodded. "Only the letters that Berk sent to worry about the Cecils are mining the white sand hills with amazing methods and speed. His description in the letter. Very exaggerated, I don''t even know if I should believe those claims."

    Edmund was a bit curious: "What did he say?"

    "...the Cecils may blow up the ''Little Ravens'' this year, and next year they plan to blow up the second."

    "...Berke doesn''t seem to be a person who likes exaggeration."

    "He really doesn''t like exaggeration, Your Highness."

    "Then I would rather believe in him," Edmund said. "If the Cecils have the ability to blast the walls of the Rock Fortress with some magical weapon, they have no reason not to use a similar explosion in the mining mine."

    Having said that, he couldn''t help but sigh: "Although we have successfully built a new factory in the east, the true technical foundation of the Cecils is obviously not in those factories... we are already behind in this respect."

    ¡°We have been negotiating with immigration management officials in the South, hoping to send some literate apprentices to their ¡®schools¡¯. The Southland does not seem to be completely banned in this regard.¡±

    Edmund nodded lightly. "This is a matter of asking you to pay more attention to talent. It is really important."

    A moment later, the Duke of Loren left the tower, leaving Edmund Moen alone standing on the platform at the top of the tower and standing quietly in the wind.

    However, the next second, a voice was introduced into his ear: "You are really a governor of the country, the Prince,"

    Edmund Moen seemed to be waiting for this voice. He turned his head calmly and looked at the brazier not far behind him. He looked at the brazier and gradually gathered a figure, watching the figure go to the ground and turned into a Wearing a sacred gown and a horrible woman in the lower body as if it were a plant root, he nodded coldly: "You are here, Bertila."

    "You have not denied the title of governing the country?" Bertila moved her rustling roots, with a hint of ridicule in her voice. "It¡¯s so mature... last year you will be in front of this title. deny."

    "I don''t have to argue with you on this kind of issue. The relationship between me and you has not yet reached this level," Edmund Moen''s voice became more and more cold. "If you are looking for the elves to trouble, I can only say that you are late, they have already left, and they are going back to St. Sunil."

    "I don''t have any interest in those elves," Belltila chuckled. "It''s you, originally you wanted to announce the coronation after the capture of the giant wooden crossing, but now it is stunned by the news of the elves... no Regret?"

    Edmund silently lifted the one-handed sword with a sheath in his hand. The tip of the sword pointed to the throat of Bertila. In the air between the sword and the throat, a black crack appeared as if life had spread: "If you Will you regret it for you to die here?"

    "Put up this toy, play it on the battlefield than it is to threaten a woman here," Bellilla pulled the one-handed sword in front of her with an understatement. "I am here to remind you, prince. Your Highness, time is running out. If you want to leave a position for the people of Ansu in the new era, it is best to make a decision as soon as possible."

    Edmund Moen stared at the eyes of Bertila: "I have no interest in what you call "great evolution", nor do you care about your doomsday theory. Even if the so-called new era really exists, Ansu people will have If you live your own way, you won''t have to worry about it."

    Bertila quietly watched Edmund for a moment, then shook his head and walked slowly back to the burning brazier: "It¡¯s an impressive speech, but it doesn''t matter, we still have a little time, you still Have time...to make a choice."

    ......

    In many cases, the so-called "choice" is just an illusion, a well-prepared and presupposed fact, placed in front of the person making the choice, so that the selector can create a illusion that the situation is in his own control, or to make the person who is powerless to be slightly obscured. Look at your own wolverine.

    In the Golden Oak Hall, the most powerful aristocrats in Ansu are still discussing enthusiastically. These famous families express their own views on the situation of the kingdom, and use various theories, allusions and arguments to prove their accuracy in the judgment of the situation. Every word of his own is for the bright future of this kingdom, but Victoria, who sits at the head of the long table, knows very well that these discussions and words are only paving the way for a conclusion that can be reached without discussion.

    "...The East has accepted the conditions for a temporary truce. This is only the most basic reason. They are not qualified to represent Ansu..."

    "The royal family is in the Silver Fort, and the people who can represent Ansu are also in the Silver Fort!"

    "But we have to take into account the tensions in the plains of the Holy Spirit. We have to face a group of thieves who are about to lose their senses..."

    "From long-term planning, long-term planning..."

    The count, the Marquis, the Prime Minister of the Kingdom, and the ministers of the military, they spoke one by one, saying that the discerning person could see the fact at a glance, Victoria looked at this scene indifferently, she looked at the left and saw the Prince of Wales and herself. A face of indifference, the Duke of Berdwin made a big yawn, and she looked at the right side again, seeing several elf envoys sitting in special seats not far away looking at themselves in confusion and boredom.

    Due to the special situation, the Golden Oak Hall unprecedentedly allowed foreigners to enter the scene to listen to the aristocratic meeting, but now it seems that the friends from the Silver Empire do not understand some of the "rules" of human society.

    The elf named Sonya Frost Leaf blinked in the direction of Victoria, her lips moving a few times, and Victoria heard the other party''s voice ringing in her ear: "So why are they repeatedly stressed for so long?"

    Victoria reluctantly instigated the magic and sent his voice: "Because there are some words to bear a lot of responsibility."

    "We understand this, but they have been discussing it for a long time," Sonya¡¯s voice is still very confused. "Our elves can live for thousands of years, but this kind of meeting is still a waste of time for me. ...these speakers, are their lifespan different from ordinary humans?"

    Victoria: "..."

    This problem is a little beyond her knowledge.

    She shook her head and decided to end the discussion that wasted time, so she tapped the table gently: "Gentlemen, ladies, we should make a conclusion."

    The discussion of the cockroaches immediately stopped, and the pair of eyes almost fell on the faces of Victoria, Wales and Berdwin.

    The female duke in the north secretly sighed: In the end, no one dared to say the only choice.

    In any case, the Wilde family has been privately called "the country of the country" in the past century. Is the image of the northern Duke in the hearts of everyone not monopolized?

    "The royal family does not have to argue, but the fact is that now we must temporarily put this issue on the side of the rebel army can not represent Ansu, we ... can not currently. The only person who can come forward is not in Silver Fort, he is in the South. ¡±

    A meticulous middle-aged aristocrat with a slightly blessed body and hair care was opened at the right time, with a solemn expression on his face: "The Duke, you said it makes sense, but the South has no indication of the ownership of Ansu. Any attitude, now the responsibility of representing Ansu to the Duke of Cecil, then..."

    Victoria looked at the other side: "Country Bahrain, you can recommend the person you think is right."

    "...I mean it is a perfect fit for this important task to the Duke of Cecil!"

    "Good, this thing is set."

    At the special table at the long table, the Elf Envoys watched the entire lengthy and boring meeting with confusion until Victoria Verde suddenly presented the results of the meeting, and several special envoys breathed a sigh of relief.

    Sonya Frost Leaf couldn''t help but shook her head and whispered to her companion: "In contrast, the Gaoling Kingdom is much more efficient than them."

    "Human meetings are always like this."

    "In total, I can live for a hundred years and dare to do so. They are really amazing..."

 Chapter 565ï¼š Steel

    This seems to be an era of steel.

    As if overnight, the world familiar to the people on this land has undergone tremendous changes.

    Last year, people were still living in the days of no change for hundreds of years. The civilians worked between the mud and the sunset and the sunset. The knights patrol the castle around the castle. The mighty and powerful, the nobles and husbands are There is no banquet in the castle, and the pubs in the country are filled with absurd stories about black magic, wizards, monsters and warriors. People live in their own positions, a century ago, two This is still the case before the century.

    However, one day, the nobles and the princes went out to the army. The mighty knights left the territory neatly, and the nobles left the castle, the mighty army, with the grain and colorful flags collected. After the old people said that such a person will always encounter several times in a lifetime, the knight who went to the expedition will return to the territory with a large pile of gold and silver and a group of slaves after a year and a half, but those who have gone out Not coming back, the nobles in the castle did not return.

    Old people have not encountered such a thing.

    The new owner came in the castle, the lord was abolished, the lord''s law was abolished, and a new and powerful lord set new rules for the entire South. The Office of Administration replaced the lord and consultant, and the clerk replaced the tax collector. And the governing person, the whole world rules have changed dramatically, and it has become thrilling.

    Then, the era of steel came to the newspapers of last week.

    Sam, who lives in the village around Hosman, feels that this description is very appropriate, and that is really a term that cultural people can come up with.

    The rising sun dispels the water vapor accumulated in the night, and there is a refreshing morning in the early summer of the northern country. The temperature is not cool or hot. Sam came out of his home, wearing a linen suit that he had just bought last year, a kettle with a waist around his waist, shoes on his feet, and a cake that he was going to eat on the road because he didn¡¯t have time to eat breakfast. He leaned toward the yard of the Agricultural Machinery Management Office. Go.

    There are seventeen villagers in the village called Sam. Most of the uncultured country people can''t think of other names. It''s not Sam or George, or John and Tom. But since I had a night school last year, everyone knows a few words. Ten of them called Sam changed their names, but this did not include him.

    He doesn''t like his own name, but thinks that the name is called for a lifetime, and he is used to it.

    He just changed his name to his son "Tom", called "Parney". The teacher at night school said that the word is a term in the magic industry, meaning "power". He thinks his son is his own motivation. .

    The yard of the Agricultural Machinery Management Office is in front.

    Sam has stepped up and his mood has become a bit of a look.

    Agricultural machinery is brought by the Administrative Office. Just like the distribution of farmland and the measurement of the bill, it is a new thing promoted by the new lord. As a farmer who had just learned a few words at the evening school, Sam did not understand the principles of machinery, just as he did not understand why the main people in the remote villages were moved to the towns of Hosman and the surrounding towns. The same, but this does not prevent him from figuring out one thing: agricultural machinery is a good thing.

    Those rumbling machines are so powerful that they can withstand the power of several people to add a few cows, with them, plus cheap Druid potions, and re-planning the combined land, this year. The harvest of food is simply unbelievable.

    The door of the Agricultural Machinery Management Office was open, and Sam walked in cautiously. He looked around and didn¡¯t see the person who was earlier than himself. Then he saw the steel-built machine. It was quietly Parked in the yard.

    It has rigid lines, like a large iron box with rows of wheels and metal straps wrapped around the wheels, and at the front of the machine is a frame with teeth, chains and rollers. Machinery.

    A young man is busy around the lead-gray machine. It seems to be checking the connection of the mechanical device used to pack the straw at the back of the machine. When he sees Sam, he lifts his finger a little farther away. The small room: "Go there to register, I will be ready for a while."

    Sam quickly nodded to the young man and walked into the hut in the courtyard.

    A government clerk in a white shirt sat in the hut and was looking at a newspaper. Sam came to the table and saw the black bold title on the newspaper. After reluctantly identifying it, he understood that it was What: "The Trailblazers go to the cheers of the citizens of the Carroll region"

    In the side of the plate, he saw a slightly smaller title: "The gravel ridge has subsided, and the vowed rider has a total of seven people to accept the strokes."

    "Identify the word?"

    The clerk behind the desk looked up and looked at the farmer standing in front of his eyes. This is a typical peasant, bent over, hunched, dark, with large hands and feet, and wrinkles climbed up early, he looks like An old man, but should have just reached middle age.

    Sam suddenly woke up and hurriedly nodded: "Ah, recognize, recognize... sorry, sir, I am..."

    "Nothing, it is a good thing to recognize the word. I know more about the clerk and laughed. "Don''t be so nervous, I am not a nobleman. I am like a civilian. It is a civilian. ¡±

    "Oh," Sam still nodded in a panic. The gentlemen and ladies in the Office of Government Affairs were kind and nice people. At least they were much more intimate than the former tax officials and governors, but he still faced these people. I will be subconsciously nervous. "I... I am coming to harvest the harvester and the tractor. I have the number three days ago."

    As he spoke, he took out the slip-on note, which was the number he got in the yard three days ago. Since he got it, he didn¡¯t dare to put the note in the distance for three days. More than one meter away: There is only one harvester and one tractor here, and it was only recently transferred from Hosman. This new machine is as precious as the magic car, using it. Opportunity... equally precious.

    The clerk who sent the management office to manage the agricultural machinery looked at the contents of the note and compared it with the register on hand. Nodded: "Sam is your name and resident number. Rent for a long time, harvest Lucy The land of the second district."

    "Yes, yes," Sam nodded again and again, "Second District, Zone 2."

    "Your certificate, the mechanic is in the yard, you should have seen it, just give it to him. The tractor went to the town to pull the goods, and I will come back later. I will let the mechanics go to you," wearing a white shirt. The clerk took out a printed card from the table and handed it to Sam. "In addition, without paying, your family is the first activist to respond to land replacement. The compensation for the mechanics has been paid by the Office of Administration. It is."

    "thanks, thanks."

    Sam took the voucher and thanked him and then quickly left the house.

    The clerk, who was in charge of managing the agricultural machinery, looked at the simple farmer who had left the door, and then he bowed his head and looked at the register in his hand.

    One by one, the names were arranged on it, so that he couldn''t help but laugh.

    When the first tractor was transported to Hosman, the smashing, powerful, and powerful machine scared off half of the crowd, just like the first magic guide into the city, the first pump started. The same, caused a lot of confusion.

    But in such a short time, there are so many people who borrowed harvesters and tractors.

    This should be attributed to several machine demonstrations organized by the Office of the Government for a while. In front of the public, the Office of Government Affairs showed people how much the agricultural machinery can play. This has dispelled everyone¡¯s doubts. After all, for farmers, Playing food is better than everything.

    The harvester is a new thing that appeared after the emergence of the magic car. It is said that the magical technicians in Cecil City were conducting research on agricultural machinery for the first time after building the magic car. This spring, a series of incredible machines were created.

    Regardless of any new technology products, they will be first applied to the military to ensure the safety of their homes. Then they will try their best to use the people to ensure the prosperity of the people. The upper enjoyment will always be at the end of all applications. This is the difference between Cecil and other places. The place.

    The clerk sorted out the record of renting harvesters for a week, lamenting the rapid development of the new gadget industry, and lamenting the bumper harvest this year.

    Since the implementation of the New Deal, Hosman has been the most rapidly and thoroughly transformed area. With the efforts of the Dadaros consul, the Office of Government has used Cecil¡¯s successful experience on this land. It has proved that this borrowing has been effective. Especially in the agricultural sector.

    Farmers in a large number of remote villages have moved to the surrounding areas of the city and several key satellite towns. The old aristocratic fields and the land of the Knights Manor have been re-measured and distributed to become the contractor for new immigrants. Relying on the distribution of grain, the sale of druid syrup at a low price, and the implementation of uniform agronomy training, coupled with appropriate incentives and penalties, the traditionally scattered traditional farming was quickly replaced by Cecil¡¯s ¡°planned agriculture¡±. , all the results have come to the people

    A foreseeable harvest.

    In the yard, Sam handed the card to the mechanic who was responsible for manipulating the machine, then climbed to the seat next to the mechanic on the side of the machine, and took a deep breath, trying to calm his nervousness.

    He looked down at the shoes on his feet and confirmed that it was not damaged when climbing the tracks and pedals, which made him relieved.

    This is his first pair of new shoes in recent years.

    The machine started up. Under the driving force of the magic, there was a sound of parts running in the steel belly. When it just shook, Sam subconsciously grasped the handrail and had a layer in the palm of his hand. Khan, but when the machine ran smoothly through the gate of the yard, his heart was smooth.

    He saw that there was an endless land outside, waiting for the land to be cultivated, and one of them was his own.

    This can calm him down than anything else.

    Sam sat on the machine monster, watching the mechanics masterfully control the levers, pedals and steering wheel, and directed the heavy steelwork forward with some kind of incomprehensible technique, suddenly a little envious.

    He didn''t know if he had the chance to touch the levers and pedals. He felt that he had no chance. He was too old to learn something that would be so complicated, but Parni...he was still young, he said Not sure.

    The child learned a lot at school. He is the smartest child in the history of the whole family. Let him continue to learn. Maybe he can also become a smart man who specializes in manipulating machines.

    The machine made of steel sailed toward the wilderness.

    With the armor, the knights who are arrogant between the towns and villages are gone, and the nobles who have been banqueting all day in the castle are gone. In the pubs in the country, the people who discuss the dark magic and the wizards have now learned to hold the newspapers high. Sound reviews, and Sam...

    Sam sat on the machine heading for his own farmland and felt the vibration and strength of the steel under his body.

    This is probably the so-called "era of steel".

    ......

    In Cecil City, the machinery manufacturing center-agricultural machine i workshop, Gao Wen looked at the rough and rudimentary, but full of power, the emotions of the behemoths.

    This thing... It was finally made in the tractor''s assembly shop.

    A white knight from the Church of the Light is praying for this behemoth: "...the Holy Light blesses its load wheel and crawler. May it never overturn, bless its barrel, wish it never heat, bless it. The engine, I hope it will always be full of power..."

    In the pious and solemn prayer of the White Knight, the young knight Philippe knocked on the outer shell of the steel chariot and felt the cold and hard metal. The knight turned his head and smiled with a smile on his face: "Adult, I think I finally understand what you mean by the ''era of steel''. As you said, this is indeed an age of steel."

 Chapter 566ï¼š Warhammer

    Just as the cut wooden sticks and the smashed stones replaced the claws and teeth, the original sword and individual martial arts will inevitably be replaced by steel-built guns. In this unstable world, the war goes hand in hand, and Survival, inefficient personal force must, and must give way to an efficient war machine - this is the objective law of the development of things.

    Gao Wen does not know whether every world follows such an objective law, but at least he can be sure that the world follows such a law.

    Even if there is extraordinary power in this world, even if the superpowers of this world have the power to move mountains and reclamation, this principle will not change. The extraordinary people who move mountains and reclamation will be able to move mountains with higher efficiency. The sea machine was replaced, and this was decided on the day when the first hunting stick was sharpened.

    He looked at the chariot in front of him with amazement, as if he saw another era stretching in front of the chariot''s crawler.

    Rebecca, Hetty, Phillips and Nicholas eggs are with him, and everyone (and the ball) is equally focused on the chariot.

    The idea that Rebecca came out after the advent of the magic car - the installation of a cannon in the car - was finally realized, and it not only contained a cannon, but also installed the armor plate and shield generator.

    This tank, which can barely be called a "tank", is not the same as that originally designed by Gao Wen. It is very different from any tank he understands. It has no inclined armor and the main body of the whole vehicle. It is an almost square iron box. The tall iron box is spliced ??with a large number of rivets and welding points. Each armor is nothing more than a thin steel plate. There are several tracks in the chariot and Gao Wen¡¯s impression. The points are similar, but they are significantly more rough, and deep rune dents can be seen on each track plate - the earth element runes can reduce the wear of the metal plate and the ground contact, and slightly enhance the track attack on the element system. Resilience, it is said that this is a suggestion from a rune craftsman in the Hosman region; its turret is equally impressive, it is a trapezoidal iron cover, narrow and wide, the front end of the iron cover is open, two parallel The metal rail extends straight out of the opening, and the simple optical sighting device is mounted parallel to the metal rail and is located in the lower half of the iron cover.

    Limited by the current technology, the main gun installed is the smallest "convincing" light rail gun, and it is also specially designed for the light-duty transformation of the chariot. The power naturally has a certain discount, but for the battlefield of this era. In fact, this thing is already a shredder that will move.

    From the appearance, it is rough like a punk product, and it does not match the design concept of the tank on the earth.

    All of its armor has almost no bevel and curvature; its armor is also very thin, and at some seams where rivets are connected, it can even be seen that its side armor is only a thin steel plate; finally, it is still in Gaowen It seems quite tall and a large turret.

    These designs have greatly reduced the difficulty of manufacturing this chariot (which is one of the reasons why it can be built so quickly), reducing the cost of the chariot, greatly reducing its weight, and increasing the payload and interior space. But all this brings the obvious problem: its physical defense seems to be reduced.

    In Gao Wen''s original design data, there is the concept of slanted armor and low body, but in the final product, these two concepts have been abandoned.

    In the beginning, he also made a lot of arguments for Rebecca and Carmel because of these changes, but in the end, he made a concession because he later discovered that this seemingly reduced defense design was actually It is the most reasonable.

    At first, he gave the tank a strong physical defense ability according to the inertia thinking, and wanted to make the future chariots resist physical attacks such as shells and reduce the hit rate by increasing the armor angle and lowering the height of the car. But he ignored one point - the most powerful and only form of attack in the world that can threaten the chariot is magic.

    The tank does not need to face the shells at all, and even the throwing stones do not have to be considered too much. On the battlefield, it is basically a small power projection weapon and a powerful magical attack - a small power projection weapon. For example, bows and stone bombs do not damage the armor made of thin steel plates. The magical attack of large powers, with inclined armor or curved armor, has no effect at all.

    Powerful spells such as lightning, blasting, and ice whip can''t "jump", and some spells with guiding effects won''t hit the target because of the low body of the tank. The magic attack requires not to work **** the armor, but to build a shield generator in the chariot body.

    And with the magic shield, even if the chariot encounters a powerful live ammunition attack¡ªsuch as the shelling of another sibling tank¡ªit also has a certain defensive capability, instead of compressing the valuable car of the chariot in order to resist the live ammunition attack. Inner space.

    Under the guidance of this idea, the technicians of the Institute of Mechanical Manufacturing and the Magic Technology Institute abandoned the operation of ¡°I don¡¯t understand what is useful¡±, such as the bevel armor, and turned the chariot into such a square and person. Gao Mada''s iron box, and in the increased internal space, stuffed into two sets of magic shields, and finally, created this thing in front of Gao Wen.

    "We have tested it, its weapons and shield system work fine," Rebecca said cheerfully beside him, his face full of pride, "I said, in the car shell The two sets of shields are much more expensive than hanging a pile of inclined steel tubes, and the cost is still low, and the weight can be reduced... Your previous thoughts are just a good idea, not practical at all..."

    Gao Wen, who was hit by the objective laws of the world, could not refute Rebecca¡¯s words academically, but he could use his ancestor¡¯s identity to knock on the brains of his little granddaughter, so he took Rebecca¡¯s head with his hand: ¡°I The previous idea was wrong, but who said that my previous plan was because it was good-looking?"

    "Oh..." Rebecca screamed, but the next second was happy. "So what do you mean that the chariot we are making now looks good?"

    I don''t know how her idea jumped over.

    Gao Wen did not take care of Rebecca, who had already taken care of himself. Instead, he looked up and looked at the punk-style "magic tank" and asked him with a question: "Is the final plan still used for the railgun?"

    The egg of Nicholas floated over and made a squeaking voice: "The smallest type of rainbow light can barely fit on the turret, but it will almost ''eat'' more than half of the energy of the power ridge. If it continues to shine, it must be parked in place. Short shots will also seriously affect the stability of the engine, and the heat of the rainbow light cannon is too large, continuous illumination for more than 30 seconds, the turret will become extremely hot, the frost runes can not be pressed down, the occupants can not stand - So in the end we chose the live ammunition. Although it is necessary to carry the shells, this is the only feasible solution."

    Gao Wen nodded and looked at the production line behind the chariot: "How long does it take for mass production?"

    The Nicholas egg sank a bit and said, "In fact... it will be able to achieve mass production in almost half a month."

    Gao Wen was surprised: "So fast?!"

    ¡°Because it is completely ¡°spelled¡± with the existing technology, and the production line is directly transformed with the production line of agricultural machinery,¡± Nicholas said. ¡°The chassis is a general-purpose ii-type agricultural chassis, and the armor is basically An iron box spliced ??with rivets and solder joints can be used for the existing welding work platform. The main gun has been mass-produced in the military factory production line. As for other internal devices, the technical content is not high."

    Gao Wen slowly nodded, and the iron ball star said that it is really reasonable.

    He thought that he wanted to build a tank. At first, this seemed to be an unreachable goal. But after the magic guide car was built, the light rail gun was built, and various agricultural machinery were successfully developed, the tank was already unconsciously. Ready.

    Even in the history of the earth, the first tank seems to be the same thing that puts the ready-made technology together and knocks it out.

    In front of this rough prototype, one day it may develop into something high-precision, but now it is really an iron shell on the tractor chassis, and a gun on the iron shell. So simple...

    With such a simple thing, it is enough to deal with the challenges that Cecil will face next time, and outside of Cecil... it is also "highly sophisticated".

    ¡°Achieve mass production as soon as possible after the final test, how much can be made before next summer,¡± Gao Wen said to the Nicholas egg, and then turned to Phillips on the other side. ¡°Choose a higher talent in magical machinery and driving. The soldiers, the task of training the first tank soldiers will be handed over to you."

    After Nicholas Egg and Philip each led their lives, Gao Wen looked at Hetty again: "You are responsible for the budget."

    Hetty: "...Yes."

    Cecil¡¯s big housekeeper wants to cry without tears ¨C she dares to be dragged over to see ¡°agricultural machinery¡± early in the morning, just to approve the budget.

    But after a short burst of tears, Herti felt a bit of urgency and deep meaning from Gao Wen¡¯s attitude: "The ancestor, do you think the crisis... will it break out within a year?"

    "This is the worst situation," Gao Wen nodded. "It''s already summer. - According to the temperament of the kings and nobles, they should be almost finished."

    Heti looked at Gao Wen¡¯s eyes and slowly nodded.

    According to the original estimates of the ancestors, at the latest this summer, Ansu¡¯s aristocrats will reach a consensus on the restoration of the magnificent wall, not because their efficiency can be calculated so accurately, but the situation decides of.

    They must complete all the wrangling and discussion in the first half of the summer to ensure that enough manpower and resources are organized in the fall, to select the right representatives, and to follow the elves to the vicinity of the barrier to carry out the restoration works. It will take too long and the weather will When it turns cold, the team will need higher costs, and in the cold winter, all projects will become difficult. If the team is near the magnificent wall of the environment, if it is difficult to construct, it will not be able to establish a safe shelter camp in time. Then the losses that can be faced and the cost of engineering failure are unaffordable for any family.

    "Whether they will eventually let me go to Ansu to repair the barriers, the Ansu civil war will temporarily stop during the time to repair the barrier, but they will not stop for too long - the repair and repair of the barrier Strong work takes about one to three years. Once this problem is solved, all the worries are gone, the civil war will restart immediately, and... absolutely definitely more violent, all the bottom lines and faces will be torn. By then, Cecil wants to stay out of the way and make money at both ends... I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not that easy.¡±

    Speaking of this, Gao Wendeng paused and continued: "So we must be prepared as soon as possible. Counting the time when the engineering team is on the road, the barrier may be repaired at the earliest next fall, and the safety margin left to us. The amount ''will not exceed the summer of next year'' - it will take time to adapt to the running-in after the weapons and equipment are produced."

    Listening to Gao Wen¡¯s plan to accurately calculate every step, Hetty couldn¡¯t help but bite his lip: ¡°Is the situation really going to develop as you estimated?¡±

    "In many cases, the plan is not allowed, the facts will always exceed your expectations, just like on the battlefield - it is likely that you have made more than a dozen plans, but when the war really broke out, it still depends on the commanders. Play, even rely on squatting up," Gao Wen laughed, watching Herti say, "But good decision makers still make plans, at least, there is a plan we have something to do, isn''t it?"

    Gao Wen himself knows that his analysis of the situation is only "analysis". Even if there is Gao Wen? Cecil''s experience, satellite experience, and previous life experience, he does not dare to ensure that his analysis is accurate. But as he said to Hetty, at least... there must be a plan.

    Herti bowed her head and said with a tone: "Yes, I understand."

    Gao Wen nodded, then he turned to the prototype chariot, and his tone rose, and he said quite happily: "Okay, let us give this cold and hard big name a name -"

    Every pair of eyes looked at him with anticipation, and he looked up and down the steel-built chariot.

    Square armor, rigid lines, simple and calm shape, straight stretch of railguns...

    To be honest, it is like a hammer.

    "It''s called a warhammer, the warhammer i-type main battle tank."

 Chapter 567ï¼š Shou towerer, visitor

    After the summer, the weather got hotter every day.

    Even though Ansu is a northern country as a whole, there is still a hot summer day in the southern part of Ansu, and this year, summer seems to be earlier than before.

    The stream fire constellation has become a frequent visitor in the night sky. The daytime of the giant day is also growing day by day. The original four or five o''clock is still dark in the sky, and now the same time is already full of clouds.

    In the wilderness of the northwestern side of Lu''an City, a tall tower stands quietly on the plain. The pedestal gap of the tower is shimmering with magical brilliance. There is occasional light flow across the outer wall of the tower. A huge crystal floats. At the top of the tower, several odd-shaped metal brackets extend from the top of the tower, and the rune device at the end of the bracket greets the glorious morning glow and slowly rotates in the breeze.

    This is a nice and sunny summer morning.

    The tower guard, Green, woke up from his sleep, and after a simple wash, he came to the upper level of the tower with a thin shirt and shorts.

    The brighter the sun is shining through the crystal window of the workplace, and outside the window, a group of wild pigeons are flying across the sky.

    "... these stupid pigeons... I hope they didn''t pull on the signal gainer..."

    Ge Lin sighed, throwing the cake that had not been eaten the night before on the heating table, then pressing the frost rune substrate into the energy card slot on the wall and opening the ventilation tube of the studio.

    The fresh cold air was blown into the room from the air duct, dispelling the heat that was gradually rising, and it also gave the spirit of Greene, which was still a little tired.

    The tower guards issued a satisfactory sigh of praise for the installation of the new installation in the city last month.

    He couldn''t help but think of the "advertising" that he saw on the front of the magic network terminal. The words of the Cod House Company as a signboard

    Magic brings convenience to life.

    When I first came into contact with this concept, most people were shocked. Even the guardian Ge Lin, who had been dealing with the magic guide all day, never thought about what it would be like when magic became a part of everyday life. The situation, but it is achieved in such a way that it is realized in a dazzling way.

    The magic guide is not only the private property of the lord, but also the industry of the "public". The cheap and convenient civilian magic guide is entering the private sector. Although it is still very slow, although it is still the privilege of the wealthier big city citizens, it I am really entering the life of ordinary people.

    And they really bring convenience.

    The metal device outside the window slowly moved, and the tower guard came to the observation position, watching the huge steel bracket slowly rise to the air, and the rune structure tower at the end of the bracket was like a sharp corner facing the morning glow. Sky, then he returned to the workbench, while activating the magic net terminal on the workbench, took out the record book, and seriously wrote the first monitoring record on the day:

    "...Firemoon 30th, sunny, breeze, Luan Magic Network Hub Tower, the first monitoring record, the gainer is working normally, the magic crystal works normally, the magic net broadcasts the signal..."

    Greene looked up and saw that the preset signal picture was emerging over the activated Magic Network terminal. The identification mark from the Hosman Hub Tower and the signal from the subordinate relay tower flashed one by one.

    "The magic net broadcast signal is normal, the strength is excellent..."

    Greene seriously recorded that there was no sloppyness.

    He is an extraordinarily serious person, and it is precisely because of this that he can get the job of this "tower". This work is simple and boring, and has a high knowledge of the magic, but the income is very good, it is suitable for Ge Lin, Green, who has five children, is also in need of this job.

    This magic net hub tower is one of the three hub towers in the entire northwestern region of the Principality of Cecil. It is an important node for maintaining the transmission of the magic net from the Luan area to the Hosman region. It relies on the huge magic crystal and gain on the top of the tower. The installation, which provides signal transmission and reinforcement services for more than a dozen unmanned small relay towers in the plains, and also supplies energy to the southern part of Lu''an City is extremely important.

    In addition to Green''s own, there are two guardians who work with Green, but one of them is responsible for the night shift, and one has gone out to check the unmanned relay tower on the plain.

    In addition to the three technical aspects of the tower guards, there is a small military station on the lower level of the tower. Ten fully armed "guardians" are responsible for guarding the area. The tower itself also has its own magic shield. All of this is to ensure the security of the magic net in the northwest border.

    According to Green, the tower will add some staff in the near future, and by that time, it should be more heated.

    "A person who can skillfully operate these magic guides can''t find it..." The tower guard squats and presses the patrol confirmation button on the magic network terminal to return a safety signal to the magic network control center. Shaking his head, "I wish I graduated from Cecil College..."

    The sweet noodles were gradually frozen and the crispy fragrance gradually floated over. Gling felt a sigh in his stomach, and he stood up and walked toward the heating station.

    As a person who doesn''t like communication very much, his breakfast is solved by himself. Only when dinner, the three guards are in the tower, he will follow the lower level and dine with the guards of the station. .

    But just as he just got up, a shadow suddenly flashed out of the window, causing the attention of the tower guard.

    Magic goddess! ! Wouldn''t it be a large group of pigeons coming to the gainer? !

    Green quickly hurried to the window and stretched his neck to look at the distant sky. He didn''t see the pigeons that always caused trouble for himself, but he saw that several huge, eagle-like raptors were rising. The higher the sun is flying down to the east.

    In the eagle-like raptors, there is still a vague view of the silhouette.

    After a few seconds, the tower guard realized that the raptors that had never been seen were what was mentioned in the previous notice, the elf eagle he had only heard in the story.

    After a short delay, Green immediately ran to the front of the workbench and called the highest control center with the magic network terminal. In the case of enabling the internal communication channel, the communication was almost instantaneously connected, a girl with linen hair color. Appears in a holographic projection.

    Ge Lin quickly said: "This is the Luan hub tower just witnessed the entry of the Elf Giant Eagle, please inform the lord."

    "Received, thank you for your report."

    After hang up the communication, Greene took a long sigh of relief. Fortunately, he did not miss the sighting. Although he knew that there would be a sentry tower nearby to notice the elves'' giant eagle, he still did not want any mistakes in his work.

    The tower guard returned to the window and glanced at the giant eagle of the sky eagle flying over the giant eagle. It was only a few minutes, and the huge figure had become a few distant places. Small dots, in the backlight of the Chaoyang, will soon be invisible.

    Greene retracted his gaze, but his gaze suddenly passed the slow-moving magical device outside the window, and his eyes suddenly stagnate.

    ... It¡¯s really a giant eagle. This ¡°quantity¡± is more than a pigeon! !

    The tower guard looked at the "great eagle remnant" on the support device bracket and suddenly felt that this sunny summer morning did not seem so good.

    He returned to his workbench, took out a letter and brushed it and wrote it compared to the keyboard of the Magic Network terminal. The singer-born guardian is still used to this traditional writing instrument:

    ¡°To the Cecil Institute of Magic Technology and the Magic Guide Application Design Bureau:

    "...It is recommended to add a protective cover to the high-altitude outdoor magical device, or to add a global shield at the top of the high-altitude facility. Bird interference is an irritating situation, especially their feces..."

    A scorching smell drifted into Green''s nostrils, and the tower guard suddenly jumped up: "Oh my breakfast!!"

    Now, this sunny summer morning is really not good at all.

    ......

    The vast wilderness and jungle are swiftly passing underneath. The rivers and lakes are scattered like gems on the plains. The city and the countryside are scattered between the rivers and mountains, while the wide roads are connected like an artery. The entire southern part of the settlement is like a canvas shining in the sun. Every inch of color on the canvas is in full bloom in the midsummer season.

    The giant eagle flew through the sky, and everything on the earth was reflected in the eyes of the eagle.

    Under the influence of the Druid spell, the eagle''s vision was shared with the children of the forest sitting on the back of the giant eagle.

    "The look of the Master Tower is really strange," said an Elf Ranger, turning to his head and telling his nearest companion that the unique elf spells drove the air at high altitudes so that they would not be disturbed by the wind and would not be affected by the wind. "It doesn''t look like the style of the four kingdoms is not like the mage tower of Violet. And the crystal on the top of the tower doesn''t know what it is for. It always feels that it is constantly releasing energy, but it doesn''t feel any. Specific spell effects."

    "The Duke of Victoria mentioned that there are many strange things on this land in the south," another Elf Ranger said loudly on the other side. "It is said to have been brought by the Duke of Govin Cecil."

    A messenger guarded by the Rangers in the middle couldn''t help but sigh: "I haven''t seen the famous Duke of Humanity yet. In the year of his death, I was still with the mentor."

    "I have seen one side, and I saw it from a distance. When the leaders of various countries swore in front of the magnificent wall, I was an arrogant soldier, but I guess he would not remember me."

    "There is no doubt, I don''t remember, your face is nothing special..."

    Sonya Frost Leaf listened to the conversations of the partners, but the attention was placed on the ground below.

    Her eyes are slightly white with a ray of light, and the eagle can see it under the effect of the shared vision. She can also see it.

    "A lot of new roads... a lot of newly expanded cities... There are strange machines in the fields, incredible, incredible," Sonya said. "The human aristocrats in Silver Fort said that the Southland has been abandoned for a century...but It seems that it is recovering at an alarming rate."

    Near her, a Ranger Guard asked with concern: "High-level messengers, what is your hawk situation?"

    Sonya Frosty caressed the feathers of the giant eagle and nodded. "The situation is fine. It says that he is much more comfortable now."

    "There may be some acclimatization," another messenger said. "There is a north here. The giant eagle doesn''t adapt to it. Occasionally the diarrhea is normal. In fact, the situation is already very good. We are at least not here in the coldest winter." of."

    "The weather that even the giant eagle can''t adapt..." Sonya shook her head. "I don''t know what is good in the north..."

    At this moment, the Elf Ranger flying at the front of the team suddenly shouted: "High-level messengers, we should fly south!"

    Under the command of the masters, each giant eagle made a loud tweet, and then the whole team was neatly folded to the south.

    This day is 737 in Ansu and 30th in the fire.

    The messengers of the elves came to the south.

 Chapter 568ï¼š meet

    Cecil City, the capital of the Lord.

    Gao Wen sat behind a large desk, and Heti stood quietly beside him, and in front of the two, a clear holographic projection was emerging over the terminal of the study''s magic net.

    A sweet girl standing in the middle of the projection, on the table in front of the girl, there is a weird device shaped like a short, the device is supported by four feet, the top is a flat surface, on the plane In the pan, the steaks and slices of bread are making a cheerful sizzle in the hot frying.

    Beyond the screen, a pleasant narration is ringing: "...Magic heating platform, the best choice to replace the traditional stove - no firewood, no open flame, save your cooking costs, and save your cleaning troubles... ...Cord Family Services always serves you. Magic brings convenience to life..."

    A short video was quickly played, and Hetty waited until the screen switched back to the previous program, and broke the silence with a sigh of praise: "This is the latest advertisement of Kede Family Affairs, the ancestor, you really didn''t have it. Wrong, the businessman named Cod... really has the talent that ordinary people don''t have... ancestor? What happened to your ancestors?"

    Gao Wen still fixedly stared at the picture on the holographic projection, until the end of the show, his eyes did not move away, his face with a quirky look, this abnormal situation makes Herti can not help but be nervous until she continues After three calls, Gao Wencai woke up as if the big dream had awakened: "Ah - I just lost my mind."

    "Prince, you... is it really okay?" Hetty couldn''t help but ask, because Gao Wen''s face was not like the past, she felt like herself on the face that was always calm and majestic. I saw a trace of... sentimental.

    But that is not sentimental, because there is obvious comfort and joy mixed in it.

    "I''m fine, just some emotions..." Gao Wen looked at Hert''s nervous look and smiled and comforted him. "When you see these things happening spontaneously, you feel that your constant promotion has not been in vain."

    Bringing advanced ideas and magical technology into this era is not an easy task. From the beginning, Gao Wen knew this, but his biggest concern was never the "difficulties" in this process. He was most worried. The propulsion and construction of their own are "one-way accumulation". It is the foundation of this society that has not really changed. It is not ready to face the new era. The magical technology seems to be developing rapidly. The Principality of Cecil It seems to be rising rapidly, but he never dared to breathe a sigh of relief, because he was afraid that one day, his so-called "leader" would fall, and the development of this land would be stagnant, or even... going backwards.

    Until now, he still dared not be completely sure whether the Principality of Cecil would continue to develop after he suddenly fell, but at least one thing he can be sure of: the once stagnant water in this pool has now flown.

    Or maybe it''s never been a stagnant water, even in the darkest depressed Middle Ages, in the depths of this pool... there is always a small group of people waiting for the age of water to flow.

    After calming down, Gao Wen suddenly felt that his previous fears were somewhat arrogant. He couldn¡¯t help but shook his head with self-deprecating: "Hetty, don¡¯t you think... actually I am arrogant?"

    "How arrogant? How do you think so?" Herti widened her eyes in surprise. "Your greatness is recognized by history, and your achievements are actually built on this land, compared with these achievements. Up, I feel that you are too humble on weekdays... A mediocre baron will engrave his boring life on the stone, but you have refused anyone to statue for you."

    "Don''t mention this," Gao Wen waved his hand. "Aside from this Cod Family Business, is there a similar rise in technology-based private industry?"

    ¡°Few, most of the talents have just adapted to the changes in the Principality. There are very few people who can react quickly like Cod and find business opportunities from Magic Technology. But it is not completely absent ¨C ??also in Carroll. In the region, a merchant used the universal rune substrate to find a new ice making technology. In the Hosman region, several artisans jointly opened a workshop and they tried to improve the existing magic energy pump. Adapt to the lower water table in the Hosman region. In addition... there is no more."

    "There is nothing... just like it..." Gao Wen nodded.

    The development of society will naturally give birth to something. As the magical technology gradually spreads outward, the colleges around the world continue to popularize knowledge to the public. The upper-class public is constantly in contact with the latest magic guides, and there will be some smart people''s ideas active. - As long as there are enough expected benefits and interests to drive, these smart people with active ideas will take the initiative to contact and even want to master these new fields. In the process, wealthier businessmen and certain technical foundations The intellectuals will be the biggest driving force.

    They will seize the earliest technology and policy dividends, and in Gao Wen¡¯s view, this is what they deserve.

    At this stage, the real magic technology is still in the hands of the "official", in the hands of the Magic Technology Institute, the Rune Institute, the Machinery Manufacturing Institute and the design bureaus, but Gao Wen has never restricted those non-military and non-confidential. The technology and knowledge are spread out, and the civilian-type magic guide terminal is publicly sold. In various colleges and evening schools, the universal rune substrate for ¡°literacy¡± is open to the public, and like Cod¡¯s family affairs. The folk "technical company" is developed on this small foundation.

    "These things should be encouraged, not only to encourage, but also to publicize," Gao Wen said with a smile on his face. "We support the folks'' spontaneous research and improvement of magical technology. As long as they comply with the law, they must support and reward. The interest is the key to technology promotion and development... It seems that the ''patent'' system should be improved soon."

    ¡°Patent? Is that the thing you mentioned before to manage all kinds of technical achievements?¡± Herti blinked. ¡°I know, I will come up with the draft as soon as possible.¡±

    "Well," Gao Wen nodded, then looked up and glanced at the mechanical clock on the wall. "Say it... those elves should be coming soon?"

    "Two hours ago, the Tanzanian Tower had a witness report. According to the speed of the giant eagle, it should arrive soon." Hetty nodded. "Are you ready to meet?"

    "Prepare," Gao Wen stood up. "That is an important guest."

    Hetty sighed: "The royal family is really down. - Such an important messenger has to rely on aliens."

    Gao Wen smiled and looked at Herti: "Otherwise? Let them and the Dongjing people be more qualified to contact the South for another half a month. I am afraid that the winter team will not go out."

    The elf is coming.

    The huge and mighty gray-black giant eagle flies across the sky like a black cloud, flying from the sky in the northwest, the tower on the wall sounds a sharp flute and a loud horn, bright flags from The northwest corner of the city wall extends all the way to the administrative center of the city center. Beside the lord''s house, on the open square in front of the "August Palace", the sharply-equipped Cecil soldiers have long waited for a long time.

    Gao Wen took Hertti and Rebecca as representatives of the family and the Office of the Government, a temporary guest appearance of "The Elf Officer" of Solderin, and several officials of the Office of the Government stood on the square watching the huge raptors descend from the sky. .

    The exotic raptors facing the giant eagle are a rare experience for the humans in the north, but until the giant raptors land one by one, the soldiers on the scene are still standing straight, without any extra action. .

    After the giant eagle landed, a tall, graceful figure jumped from the back of the mounts and then walked toward Gao Wen and others.

    The nearby military band played the music in due course.

    In the sound of the music, Gao Wen¡¯s line of sight first glanced at the giant eagle, then he turned his head slightly and asked Heti next to him: ¡°They flew in from the northwest border all the way?¡±

    "Yes, it first flew from the Lu''an area and was discovered by the local magic net hub tower, and then flew here along the Hosman-Asoke-White Lake Bay-Tanzan line."

    Gao Wen slightly stunned and said to himself: "Although it may be a bit early... but the concept of air defense and the concept of the Air Force cannot be blank..."

    Herti glimpsed: "What did you say to the ancestors?"

    "Oh, nothing," Gao Wen shook his head, then his eyes fell on the elves who were coming towards him, and a short-haired female elf, who appeared to be shorter in humans, first entered his field of vision. The memory from Gao Wen Cecil was activated in an instant, and he couldn''t help but whisper, "... even saw an acquaintance?"

    Aside from Rebecca, I was very curious: "Ancestral adults, do you know these elves?"

    Gao Wen smiled and nodded, then walked forward: "Sonya? Frosty leaves - we haven''t seen it for seven centuries."

    The short-haired woman who walked in the middle of all the elves speeded up. She quickly came to Gao Wen. After standing, she did not respond to the other party¡¯s greetings first. Instead, she looked up and down Gao Wen¡¯s eyes, with a strange face on her face. After looking at the expression for a few seconds, she showed a smile and reached out: "I can''t believe that it is true even if I see it with my own eyes... Are you really alive?"

    Gao Wen took Sonia''s hand of Frost Leaf, and used the kiss of the human and the elves as a courtesy. Then he shook his head helplessly: "If it wasn''t for the old territory, it was burnt down by a blue dragon that passed by, I can give your coffin board to you to testify."

    "No evidence is needed, the elf''s memory is very good - I still remember your details and sounds," Sonia? Frosty nodded, "Bersetia asked me to say hello to her, and there are General Lomare, Countess of Celia, Count of Queldoan, General Shana, Gideon Sage, and Ambassador Ciliye, all say hello to you."

    When she finished, she immediately turned to a messenger partner next to her: "Remember it, I brought everything."

    "Okay, write it down."

    Gao Wen couldn¡¯t help but listen to the other person¡¯s name, which was impressed by Gao Wen¡¯s memory in Ceci¡¯s memory. He reluctantly spread his hand: ¡°I was in a hurry and I was not able to see you again. One side, but suddenly it is dead... It¡¯s not possible to plan, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Sonia? Frost leaves a hand: "I got it anyway."

    At this time, Rebecca, who followed up with a piece of things, couldn¡¯t help it anymore. He picked it up: "Do you really know the ancestors? Who are those names? Are you friends of the ancestors? Are you ancestors? Amazing!"

    "I have known a lot of people in the past, so I don''t have to be surprised." Gao Wen glanced at Rebecca and used his eyes to indicate that Herti, who was next to her eyes, quickly took control of this stupid scorpion that could be ruined at any time. He turned around and took these special messengers to the direction of the Autumn Palace, and waved at Soldering not far away. "Solderin - don''t stand so far, come and fight Say hello."

    Solderin deliberately stood in an inconspicuous position from the beginning, but this time he came out helplessly. The high-ranking ranger came to Gao Wen¡¯s side and looked slightly strangely at the silver empire. A glance at the compatriots, the line of sight finally fell on Sonya?

    Sonya just took a look at Soldering and didn''t talk, just waiting for the other person to speak.

    Several people walking alongside Gao Wen obviously noticed the change of the atmosphere, and in every curious gaze, Solderin finally spoke up. He bowed his head and screamed a little bit: "Mother... ¡­long time no see."

    The expressions of several people were instantly wonderful. Rebecca¡¯s eyes widened. She looked at Solderin and looked at Sonya, who was almost as tall as herself. She couldn¡¯t help but open her mouth: "¡­¡­Wow!!"

 Chapter 569ï¼š Incomplete plan

    Faced with a little embarrassed greeting from Soldering, Sonia Frosty just nodded in a faint spot: "At least still healthy."

    A few people around Gao Wen are stunned, and they rarely deal with the elves. It is impossible to think of this elf lady who seems to be only a few years older than Rebecca. She would be the mother of Solderin, but In courtesy, everyone is well converged with too much surprise. Only Rebecca "wow" is the only accident.

    Gao Wen had expected such a situation after seeing Sonya Frost Leaf. He was very indifferent, and he said casually: "How come it is not seen for many years, so cold?"

    Solderin shrugged helplessly, and Sonya looked at Gao Wen: "He didn''t go home for seventeen centuries."

    Gao Wen: "..."

    This way he can''t say anything.

    "We have arranged accommodation for you, I hope that you can still live in the human room," Heti at the side of the room opened the door to ease the subtle atmosphere of the scene. She said as she looked at the huge raptors in the square. "The words of these giant eagle... can you live in the lion''s nest?"

    Although Cecil has begun to promote the Magic Network newsletter, the function of the Griffin as a messenger is declining, but in order to deliver important letters and undertake part of the investigation, Cecil City still retains a basic gryphon squad and a gryphon nest. Such an infrastructure.

    "Yes, the giant eagle doesn''t pick it up," Sonya nodded. "Olan Ranger will tell you how to settle these giant eagle. In addition, please settle down the griffins who are occupied by the nest, and calm down... Their emotions."

    A male elf wearing a green leather armor stood up. He should be the "Olan Ranger" mentioned by Sonya.

    The person in charge of managing the Griffin Nest began to work with the Ranger, while the Sonia and other elves went along with Gao Wen in the direction of the Autumn Palace.

    The giant eagle that fell on the square seemed to be a little uneasy about this strange city. One of them looked up and made a loud cry in the direction of Sonya: "Hey! Hey!!"

    Sonya stopped helplessly and turned around and said loudly to the huge raptor: "Get some courage! You are a giant eagle!!"

    When she finished, she turned her head and continued to move forward. Gao Wen was taken aback when the giant eagle spoke. He looked at Sonya in surprise: "What happened to this giant eagle?"

    "It''s called ¹¾¹¾, I just hatched it 40 years ago," Sonya pressed her finger to the temple and couldn''t help but shake her head. "Damn, I shouldn''t let the master of the thorns help take care of it... Moon Valley All pigeons!"

    Gao Wen: "..."

    Fortunately, all these short episodes did not affect the next welcoming process. According to the plan, the Arkino Palace prepared a rich welcoming banquet for the messengers and a resting environment that was more in line with the elves'' aesthetics. In the parlour''s living room, Sonya Frost Leaf handed two letters that had already been prepared to Gao Wen.

    One of the letters was sealed with a hollow wooden seal. The seals were also decorated with pale green vines and leaves. The lacquer on the seal had the mark of the Elf Wang Ting, and the other letter was sealed in a pale gold metal seal. The seal has the sword shield mark of the Ansu royal family.

    Obviously, one is handed over to the Elf Queen and the other is from Silver Fort.

    Of course, from the moment of nominality, the second letter should be ¡°signed and issued jointly by Silver Fort and Dongjing¡±.

    Gao Wen looked at Sonia and saw that neither letter was opened, but rather seemed to say casually: "Now, you are both the messenger of the silver empire and the messenger of St. Sunil."

    "Strictly speaking, I am only submitting this letter to you on behalf of Silver Fort. The elf cannot represent any human being. I am just a messenger," said Sonya. "The messenger of St. Sunil City and the messenger of the East In the preparations, but this time should have already set off, they are rushing, they should come to you within half a month."

    "It is necessary to have both face and interests, not to give in to each other, but also to avoid each other. At the same time, time is not waiting for people... In the end, it has become such a nondescript situation. The letter bearing the seal of the royal family is actually delivered by the elf messenger." Wen Hao smiled and shook his head. "No matter what the uncles are, we still say something right. I know the general situation. I also know the intention of you coming to the human kingdom. How bad is the state of the barrier now?"

    "All sentry towers have different degrees of damage. The effective power of the entire barrier has dropped to 70%. It is currently stable, but the system''s self-healing function has been half-stopped. If the next impact is overloaded again, One hundred percent can''t help," Sonya didn''t hide. In front of the human hero who had experienced the magic wave in front of her, she directly said the truth that would cause massive panic outside. "We have no ability to produce sentinel." The core components of the tower, the current situation is that there are no accessories, no substitutes, no complete repair program."

    After a pause, she said: "I have already contacted the Duke of Victoria Verde. She mentioned that you have issued several warnings to the king. I also saw the warning messages you wrote. If my judgment is not Wrong, the initial overload should start from the northern part of the waste soil, but at the time you... The Ansu people¡¯s monitoring of the magnificent wall is almost in vain. No one noticed the aura, and the distortions invaded Ansu, that is, The time when you mentioned the distortion in the first warning that destroyed the old Cecil, the aura has become a substantial damage."

    Gao Wen frowned: "After that time, I have organized people to start remote monitoring of the magnificent wall. I haven''t seen it for a long time."

    ¡°The self-healing system masks the situation of the faulty node. When you re-monitor the barrier, it is already ''normally functioning'', but unfortunately the surface is normal,¡± Sonya said seriously. ¡°Actually... the fault has been spreading. From one tower of the sentry to the other, until today, the entire barrier spread."

    On the side, Herti couldn''t help but ask: "Is your monitoring system not aware of it? Like this kind of fault spreading... Isn''t there an early warning mechanism?"

    This is exactly what Gao Wen wants to ask, but Sonya shook her head slightly: "This is exactly what we recently investigated. The Sentinel Tower should give an alarm, even if the self-repair system temporarily repairs the failed tower. At the very least, there should be a fault record that is transmitted back to the highest control center of the Star Temple, but in fact all systems can''t find these records... In the past few years, all the data sent back by the Sentinel Tower is normal. ""

    Gao Wen and Hedi couldn¡¯t help but look at each other.

    ¡°Is it a deeper fault? Is someone still doing it?¡± Gao Wen asked with a serious look.

    "We are troubleshooting the early warning mechanism, and we are also sending a magician to check each sentinel tower along the barrier," Sonya said slowly. "But no problems have been found. The monitoring of the entire magnificent wall is uninterrupted." No suspicious points were found in the system, and in addition to the monitoring system, we also set up a large number of monitoring posts on the periphery of the waste soil. The post monitors the barrier for 24 hours. All the towers near the sentry tower will be even a mouse. It was discovered that it is impossible for anyone to have the opportunity to destroy the towers. We really don''t know where the problem is."

    Listening to Sonya¡¯s words, Gao Wen sighed softly and then said: ¡°In any case, according to your statement, we actually missed a chance to repair the magnificent wall...¡±

    "And it''s the best chance," Sonya sighed. "In the first failure, the Sentinel Tower didn''t have any substantial damage. We had a chance to completely repair it... but it didn''t work, it was the first failure. Don''t say other Ansu people when they happen, even you, you should still lie at the time..."

    Sonya said that it was a bit embarrassing, but Gao Wen was very calm: "At the time I was still lying in the coffin, I woke up and saw that there were distortions everywhere. According to your statement, the last time should be repaired. ""

    When the war died, it was a distorted body. After seven hundred years, I woke up and still distort the body. The so-called last version of Bai said that it was Gao Wen.

    "Don''t discuss things that can''t be remedied, or talk about the status quo," Gao Wen ended this regrettable and slightly embarrassing topic and turned back to the right track. "You just mentioned that there is no thorough repair plan. So, what other plans did you bring?"

    "Building an extra-wall expansion device, this is an incomplete repair and reinforcement program, we brought the information," Sonya said, taking a silver-white cylindrical device from another messenger next to her. The device looked like a reel, but when Sonya infused it with magic, the end of the "reel" suddenly appeared a clear holographic image, in the projection made by this illusion magic, a huge tower device and A large number of intricate runes and arrays are constantly switching between frames.

    Sonya put the "reel" upright on the table and continued to maintain the holographic projection: "This program is to build a companion ''sub-tower'' outside the tower of the sentinel, to provide additional energy for the tower of the sentinel and to undertake part of it. Barrier pressure, at the same time, establish a series of ''pressure relief points'' between the tower of the sentinel and the auxiliary tower, and the chaos that is accumulated near the tower of the sentinel can be gradually guided out to the barrier in a safer way, and at the pressure relief point Purify nearby..."

    Gao Wen immediately grasped the key point in the other''s discourse: "Have you found a way to purify the magic tide?"

    "Seven hundred years, we didn''t do anything," Sonya showed a smile, but there was still a hint of resentment in the smile. "This device can''t purify the whole waste soil, nor can it purify the magic tide. Now it can only be Part of the Chaos Magic can be extracted from the barrier and the efficiency is limited. The main purpose is to reduce the load of the sentry tower and decompress the repair system. The effect is limited, but it is better than nothing."

    Gao Wen looked at the complex array of runes and the exploded view of the device in the illusion magic, and his eyes were solemn and cohesive.

    This is the technique of the elf, which is different from the form of human magic, but the essence and laws are still in line with the description of rune logic. It seems to be able to counter the pollution of the magic tide... Although it is only a little effect, it is indeed effective.

    The silver empire is indeed declining, but it will eventually have the savings that are hard to come by in human countries. Before this savings are exhausted, they can still produce such amazing technological achievements.

    After just a few seconds of thought, Gao Wen looked up and looked at Sonya''s eyes: "Then we don''t waste time. Which area to repair? How many towers and pressure relief points do you need to build? How much manpower and material resources are needed? When will it start? How much time is left for us?"

    A few simple questions, so that Sonya couldn''t help but hold her forehead and feel: "Scorpio If the human aristocrats of St. Sunil can have half of your consciousness and efficiency, we may have already set off to repair the barrier at this time. !"

 Chapter 570ï¼š Deep talk

    Compared to the Ansu nobles in St. Sunil City, Sonya obviously appreciates Gao Wen¡¯s style of acting.

    She said that she had heard and heard this time in Ansu, and there was some complaint in the tone: "We have been delaying for a whole month in the north... Forty days in sixty days, we are listening to the aristocrats¡¯ shirking responsibility and Discussing meaningless questions. In comparison, the eastward world known as ''rebels'' is more efficient than the aristocracy of the kingdom, but it still delays a lot of time."

    "The kingdom belongs to the king, but his own territory is his own. The aristocrats must protect their own interests, so once they face the events involving the whole kingdom, their efficiency will be particularly low," Gao Wen reluctantly Shaking his head, "I have already expected it."

    "It¡¯s really no match with that year..." Sonya sighed softly. "Fortunately, the girl named Victoria is still somewhat of the shadow of her ancestors."

    "Victoria Wilde..." Gao Wen whispered, turning to look at Sonya. "How do you like her?"

    Sonya thought for a moment: "It''s very hard, but it''s very exhausting. She hides it very well, but it doesn''t hurt my eyes. She has good talents, and Snow is not too much, but still not enough. I can see that she is tired of coping with this chaotic kingdom, and the real talent is completely overwhelmed by the endless push and internal friction."

    "A hit on the head."

    "As the messenger of the silver empire, I shouldn''t have commented on Ansu too much, but as a comrade-in-arms seven hundred years ago, I have nothing to worry about with you," Sonya said calmly. "We have contacted the East. The prince who revitalized Ansu, also contacted the aristocrats and the Duke of the Protector who were loyal to the traditional royal family, and frankly, there are many leaders who have the ability but I doubt that the leaders who are in the quagmire themselves are not It is really possible to bring this country back on track. You are the one who has personally built the basic order of this kingdom. Are you comfortable in the South and sit and watch this happen?"

    This sentence can be described as sharp and sharp. A normal human politician will not ask such a question, but Gao Wen knows that the style of the elf has always gone straight. It can be emphasized before the outspokenness that this is a private conversation. It is already Sonya''s biggest. Euphemistic.

    The atmosphere at the scene was stiff for two seconds. Gao Wen smiled and shook his head gently: "You know that there is a tree near the peak of the ancestors, called Sushengzhimu."

    "...After the age of 100, it will quickly wither and become extremely dry and flammable. Only waiting for a mountain fire, a large piece of Susheng wood will be turned into ashes, and the new tender seedlings will sprout in the ashes. Growing..." Sonya whispered, "This is a big risk."

    "Survival itself is about taking risks."

    Gao Wen said calmly, he looked up and looked at the holographic image projected by the scroll-like magic device on the table.

    In the holographic image, the structure of some of the magnificent walls in southern Ansu is clearly presented, and in the translucent illustration, the towers of the two sentinels are shining bright blue.

    "The two sentry towers need to be constructed at the same time, right?"

    "Yes," Sonya nodded. "One is near the southeast of Ansu, just south of the Dark Mountains. We want you to be responsible. The other is in the southwest of Ansu. The Duke of Berkman Franklin has confirmed that a team will be sent. Responsible for the tower to be led by his nephew. Of course, the two nominal teams are led and directed by you."

    ¡°People and materials will be in place before the frosty month?¡±

    ¡°St. Sunil City and Eastland have made a commitment, they will share the pressure on materials, and the Duke of Baden-Franklin will provide the manpower needed to repair the southwest tower,¡± Sonya confirmed. ¡°And the southeast tower The manpower required... I hope to be responsible for the South."

    "Of course, this is no problem at all," Gao Wen agreed to come down. "I can use all my own hands. I will have a lot less trouble here."

    What Sonya conveyed must be the one that was reached after the negotiations and compromises between the East and the Royal. In this plan, the East and the Royals assumed material pressure, but only the Duke of the West was apparent.

    They want to maintain the confrontational scale on the front line of the Holy Spirit Plain and maintain the number of reserve soldiers.

    The West is far from the front line of the confrontation, and it is not the source of the civil war itself. In addition, the geographical location is close to the southwest tower, and it is naturally possible to make a difference.

    ¡°We hope to complete the project for up to two years in two years,¡± said Sonya. ¡°It¡¯s best to do it in a year. Because according to our records, the magical energy surge in the waste soil will happen every two or three years. There was a big ups and downs. The last overload was caused by the magic surge. To ensure safety, we must complete the reinforcement before the next surge."

    Gao Wen said with awkward face: "I believe that everyone will do everything they can. After all, this is about their own life and death."

    "I hope so."

    About the grand wall of the matter is roughly finished, Sonya put away the magic device that stores the technical information, and handed it to the side of Solderin: "This information is left to you, in the materials and personnel are in place Before, your magician can study it first. One of the people I brought this time is a magician who has participated in the design of ''Deputy Tower'' and ''Relief Point''. You can ask him if you have any questions."

    Gao Wen nodded to Solderin and then he took a breath. He looked at Sonya and asked in a casual tone: "Speaking of it, Belcetia has been crowned for more than 700 years... It should have grown into A qualified queen?"

    "Your Majesty is an excellent queen. You should be surprised when you see her again."

    Gao Wen laughed: "I still only remember that she took me around in the camp and ran around... Now she is already in the seat of the ruler?"

    "That''s the duty of the Queen," Sonya said earnestly. "Your Majesty passed the test six hundred years ago and became the new owner of the Dominion. She did a good job, and the Temple of the Stars still sails today. Above the sky of the silver empire."

    "The air sanctuary that never touches the earth..." Gao Wen showed the look of memories. "I had the privilege of going there once. When the covenants were concluded, the temple sailed near the peak of the ancestors... Is it probably the first time the Star Temple has left the southern part of the mainland?"

    "Yes, and only one time," said Sonya, her eyes could not help but feel a little emotion. "After that, the scope of the temple''s activities was basically limited to the area of ??the Silver Empire and the Gaoling Kingdom... and the nearest foreign country. The cruising range has been further narrowed to the eastern part of the Gaoling Kingdom."

    "You still haven''t solved the problem of power aging?"

    Seven hundred years ago, Govin Cecil had a close relationship with the elves. Many things about the Temple of the Stars were not secret here. In the face of Gao Wen¡¯s inquiry, Sonya just sighed: ¡°We tried to repair it once. ...but almost no effect."

    "...the ancient system is said to be the creation of the original elves of the ancient times. However, the civilization of the original elves was scattered with the division of the elves, and it has already disappeared into history. The inheritance of the silver elves is the most complete of all the elves. However, still can''t understand the whole mystery of the Temple of the Stars..." Gao Weng said with emotion. "I still remember the appearance of Belcetia when I first talked to me about these things."

    At that time, Belcetia had just been crowned. Although she was known as the Silver Queen, she was almost a carefree girl in her heart. Only when she mentioned the mystery of the Temple of the Stars and the scattered heritage of the original elves, she Only the appearance of seriousness and sorrow will be revealed.

    Gao Wen talked a lot with Sonya.

    From the short side-by-side battles of seven hundred years ago to the establishment of the magnificent wall, from the ups and downs of the human kingdom in these centuries, to the development and changes of the silver empire during these seven hundred years, even the longevity of the elves I can''t help but feel that there is so much time in this period of time that is different from that of the year.

    In the end, Gao Wen ended the talk. He stood up and reached out to Sonya: "You have to travel all the way, take a break early today. I will arrange a visit to the city tomorrow, this Cecil. The city should bring you a lot of surprises."

    Sonya politely supported Gao Wen¡¯s hand and stood up with a smile on his face: ¡°This city has brought us a lot of surprises, even this land has opened our eyes to us in the sky. There are a lot of interesting things."

    "You will have time to get to know it slowly," Gao Wen said, and looked at Soldering next to him. "But before that, I will leave time for your mother and child. After all, I have not seen it for seven hundred years. You There should be a lot of words to say."

    In this relatively private situation, Sonya couldn''t help but squint at Soldering: "I don''t know what to say to a son who doesn''t know how to go home for seven hundred years."

    Solderlin¡¯s face was full of sorrow: ¡°Mother, I am... there is a public office here...¡±

    Sonya glared at the high-level ranger who was embarrassed: "Have you been a public official for the past seven hundred years?"

    Solderin: "..."

    The high-ranking ranger looked at Gao Wen a little bit, and his eyes were full of help. Gao Wen immediately grasped the meaning of the old friend''s eyes and said to Sonya: "Then I will not bother you to exchange feelings, Ms. Sonya. See you tomorrow."

    After saying this, Gao Wen took the person and walked outside the door.

    Going straight to the living room, after the door was closed, Gao Wen was still listening to the movement in the room with his ears upside down. The resentment of Sonya¡¯s frosty leaf came out: ¡°...not going home for seven hundred years. Well, even a small amount of communication, now it is good, even the sentry tower communication chain is broken...

    "...Isn''t that something about the hair, who is the temper of this dead-hearted temper...

    "There is no girl I like... not yet?! Do you know that the **** of the Wind Valley City has children!!

    "What is going to fight the cause with the Duke of Cecil! What is it that the Duke of Cecil is not married? You see that there are dozens of generations of great-grandchildren!!"

    Gao Wen in the corridor quietly regained his attention to the room, and Rebecca next to him couldn''t help but get together: "Ancestral adult ancestors! How did you know Ms. Sonya? She really Is Mr. Solderling¡¯s mother? It looks so young!!¡±

    The girl squatted all the way, and now there is a chance to balabala.

    "The age of the elves can never be judged by their appearance. Their growth and aging cycles are different from those of human beings," Gao Wen said casually. "As for how to meet Sonya... she was the messenger of the silver empire, responsible for silver. The empire and the various pioneering forces have contacted each other because of the turmoil in the situation, and we have fought side by side."

    On the other side, Herti couldn¡¯t help but feel a little bit: "The feelings of his comrades..."

    To be frank, at this moment, the Cecil¡¯s butler accidentally associates her collection of the story of the Govin Cecil Heroes and the Princesses and has produced countless connections.

    Frankly speaking, Gao Wen guessed in the moment when Herti¡¯s expression changed, what kind of association was born in the mind of this great granddaughter.

    He thought about it and decided to do something to shift Herti¡¯s attention.

    "Hetty..."

    Herti was shocked: "Ah? Your ancestors, please speak!"

    "Have you ever thought about getting married?"

    "what?!"

    "In fact, it is not so important to convert to the gods to give up the inheritance rights. You are not too old at this age..."

    "Ancestral ancestor, wait a minute! I..."

    "You don''t have to be nervous, I just ask, but if you have any ideas..."

    Gao Wen¡¯s method of diverting attention is fruitful.

 Chapter 571ï¼š open up

    In a manor in the south of Carroll, the shacks that used to be warehouses are brightly lit.

    Here is the industry of big businessman Cod. The shacks and the surrounding houses used to be warehouses to store the horses'' forages and temporary turnover goods. However, since the spring of this year, the warehouse has changed the role of big businessmen. Purchased five magic guides and set up a new fleet. The original horse-drawn trucks were cut by 50%. The remaining carriages were also deployed to the traders in the country. The reduction of carriages led to a reduction in the required forage. The old warehouse was transformed into a new facility workshop and laboratory.

    In the thin coat, the meticulously combed hair of the hair entered the shack. The magic spar light hanging on the roof of the shed shines brightly, making the interior bright and white. The wide space in the shed is the low wall with the chest high. Separated into several areas, the newly purchased simple machine tool runs cheerfully in various areas. The sound of the metal parts collides with the snoring of the magical organs, and the wonderful smell of grease is mixed in the middle. These sounds and smells went straight to the compartment at the end of the aisle.

    Several young people in short robes were busy at the workbench. When they saw Cod appearing, they turned around and saluted. Cod quickly waved his hand: "You don''t have to salute you to do your own thing."

    Several young people returned to their previous jobs, and Cod came to the workbench and watched these people busy.

    These people are all apprentices and rune apprentices and craftsmen that he recruited at a high price. They are not expensive employees themselves, but they have studied in the colleges run by the Office of Government Affairs, and they have also obtained the certificate of the magician. It is enough to double their worth.

    Hiring these people is costly, but the role they play is entirely worthwhile for big businessmen.

    On the workbench, a once-completed magical guide has been dismantled into a pile of parts, a number of rune bases and a series of control, power supply, linkage mechanisms are neatly spread out, each part is labeled Marking their functions, on the side of the workbench, there are also a large number of manuscript papers and reels, which are full of dense calculations and records. Ordinary people only look at them, I am afraid they will faint.

    "Sir, we have completely decomposed the m-2 type of universal magic terminal, and understand the role of all rune substrates," said a short-haired messy young magician to Cod. "Now we are based on runes." Logic to calculate the power and interference coefficient of the ice cone substrate, we believe that as long as the projection area is properly adjusted, plus a well-insulated box, it is entirely feasible to make a container that can hold food..."

    ¡°Very good, very good,¡± Cod nodded. ¡°What else is there?¡±

    Another young man said: "We need a more stable source of magic before the magic net unit is the acquired junk, and some of it has begun to be damaged, it is really unbearable."

    "Reassure, I have let Parr go to the new Magic Net unit. This time it is no longer a junk, it is brand new."

    "That''s fine."

    The technicians returned to work, and Cod continued to stand by the workbench, watching them busy around a pile of runes, manuscripts, and formulas.

    He can only understand a small part, but it does not affect him.

    Since the winter, attempts to promote Carroll specialties with ¡°advertising¡± have been very successful, and local merchants have become advocates of the magical industry and its by-products after taste of the sweetness, and he newly opened this spring. The Cod Family Service Company is his second attempt in this new era.

    It seems that this attempt will also be a big success.

    The emergence of the magical industry changed the way of production, and as a successful big businessman, Cod saw more than just changes in production methods in the promotion of the magic industry. After purchasing the first magic guide, after personally experiencing the power and efficiency of the magic guide, he realized how much the incredible thing can be used for an ordinary person, ordinary people like him, holding How unimaginable is it to control a powerful machine with those levers?

    For Cod, the biggest impact on the purchase of the magic guide from the lord is not the strength of those cars, but the fact that "magic can really belong to ordinary people."

    He opened his mind and saw the business opportunity from the price of the magic car.

    Magic car, magic network communication, large machinery... These things can not be copied and produced with his ability, but smaller? Simpler?

    The officials of the Office of Government Affairs did not ban him from doing so, and that is what he can do.

    His approach is very simple, even in the eyes of a real magician, it is similar to comics. He bought a universal magic terminal from the store directly operated by the government office, and then removed it, using his extremely limited rune knowledge. In contrast to the basic course taught in the college textbook, the burning rune group, the energy group and a concave iron plate were connected together, and then a pot was placed on the iron plate and a pot was cooked. Half-boiled vegetable soup.

    The vegetable soup was the most unpalatable thing he had ever eaten, but the stupid ¡°heating station¡± made him extremely proud.

    Then he signed up for Cod Family.

    He couldn''t rely on buying a magical terminal from the store to disassemble parts to produce his own products, so he could only lose money. So he ran all the departments of the government office and bought a rune press that was semi-retired because of overload production. ;

    Without a technician, he went to the school to copy a full set of rune logic and mechanics basic courses, and took young people who were literate in the family and chambers of commerce to study for a small half a month and repaired the scrapped machine tools;

    He used his prestige and connections, and spent a lot of money, and hired several young people with a magician''s license to see them;

    He bought a lot of magic guides, the magic guides from Cecil Machinery Manufacturing and Magic Technology, from general-purpose magic terminals to agricultural pumps, machinery, and even expensive magic network communicators. But they all split them into parts;

    He built his own "new factory" and built his own "laboratory". He even built a simple small machine with the workers and driven it with a eliminated piston-type magic engine. Drill holes in the metal plate, but the efficiency is higher than the artificial one.

    Here is his "Keide factory", but it is not the first factory he built. His first factory is actually in a place somewhere in the north, next to his mansion, but due to a Rune runaway accident, the factory Most of them were burnt down, and the nearby residents also panicked. He had to transfer equipment and personnel to this place.

    All of this cost him nearly half of his fortune. The wealth he has accumulated since his business has been poured into these machines and workshops. Many people think that he is crazy, and he is dazed by the dazzling magical illusion of the magic net. The mind, so that a young age still has to do this risky thing...

    But in the end, his first magical heating tower sold out two thousand sets of slightly wealthy upper class citizens, and could not refuse this convenient thing, not only because it is new and easy to use, but also because it got rid of firewood and smoke. Life is a symbol of dignity.

    These "products" of Cod are actually very simple. Just like the original stupid method, he bought a complicated magic guide, and then opened it to see what simple technology is in his own hands, or go Study the courses taught at the school to find ideas and methods.

    At this stage, the magic technology is not so complicated. There are many basic principles that can be understood and controlled by ordinary people, and the civilian field is so blank that any kind of invention that is slightly more convenient has great use. The first thing Cod has to do is to find the "demand point" for civilian use.

    His approach is not complicated by studying the lives of nobles and extraordinary people, studying the convenience and comfort of their lives, and then looking for ways to implement them in the magic technology.

    The aristocrats and supernaturals of this world have always lived a comfortable and convenient life, which is beyond the imagination of civilians.

    They have magic lighting, a comfortable environment with artificial temperature and humidity, instant messaging, artificial intelligence, and can enjoy any food in any season...

    As a civilian and a big businessman who is rich in business, Cod knows both the living conditions of civilians and the lifestyle of the upper class. He has taken this advantage to the extreme and has found countless business opportunities.

    The mages can use the magical flame to heat the food, and he can create a civilian heating station; the wizards have a constant magical spell in the Master Tower, and he can use the rune base and the ventilation duct to create a similar effect; the nobility They can eat ice in the summer and eat fresh meat forever. Then he has to make a cheap and convenient container, so that it can also make ice cubes and preserve food...

    The success of the Cod House Company has also attracted the attention of others. Now, in Carroll and the surrounding areas, many businessmen are also alive. They are all preparing their own companies, and many people are familiar with them. Cod sought experience, and people seem to have finally noticed the truth that should have been obvious:

    Magic, bringing convenience to life, and who can bring convenience to life, who can seize business opportunities.

    A vocal came from the gate of the factory, and Cod looked up and saw that his eldest son, Parr, was carrying a number of workers and pushing a board to come in. They carefully guarded the things on the car and were protected by them. It is a large box packed with wooden slats and straw ropes, and the mark of the Cecil Rune Foundry can be seen on the large box.

    The new Magic Network unit array was bought back at the lab level.

    Cod greeted him and greeted the nearby workers to help unload the goods, but the eldest son, Pal, pulled him aside. The young man who had just returned from the city center had a hint of indecent unintentional pretense: Father, there is a message telling you..."

    Cod looked at his son and said, "What news?"

    "The Duke of Cecil already knows about your company and what you are producing. What do you guess happened?"

    Cod¡¯s heart suddenly burst into tension.

    what happened?

    He seems to suddenly realize that he is doing another risk. He realizes that he is in contact with and copy the rights of the lord. Although he only toss some simple "small things" in the "small field" that the lord does not care about. "But, the dismantling of the magical device produced by Cecil, the creation of a new machine, the employment of a magician." Is it a certain kind of jealousy?

    Although the officials of the Office of Government Affairs did not stop themselves before, although there seems to be no regulations in the law of Cecil that prohibit such acts, although the lord has been saying that it is necessary to strictly follow the law, but... this involves the lord and the lord after all. Do you really follow the laws? Will he be annoyed by his bold behavior?

    For a time, Cod thought a lot of things, so that he forgot that the advertisements he had placed on the magic net were first approved by the highest administrative office of Cecil, and Pal noticed the tension of his father. The young man suddenly laughed and found a piece of paper that was carefully rolled up from his arms: "Father! The awards signed by the Duke of Cecil!! And you will be a knight!" !"

    Cod stunned for a moment and was stuck in the same place.

    Two seconds later, he violently grabbed the award from Parr, opened it with both hands tremble, and then carefully read the words above.

    At the end of the award, it is the order of the canon.

    He looked over and over again, and finally noticed the unbearable smile on Parr''s face.

    "You guys, even dare to tease their father!"

    "Hey father! Don''t forget your knighthood!"

 Chapter 572ï¼š road

    The last glimmer of sunset on the horizon fell into the depths of the mountains. Under the dim light, the glow of the magic stone street lamp lit up one by one under the control of the timing device. Before the stars in the sky flashed, the stars on the earth would brighten up one step at a time. In the bright lights, the nightlife of Cecil citizens has just begun.

    Night is not the end of the day, just another event.

    The street pubs are brightly lit. The workers who have just finished working are relaxing in the pubs and filling their stomachs. The magic net broadcast device on the square is broadcasting the evening news programs, so that the nearby citizens can stop and be interested. Some are open late. Restaurants and shops have lit up the signboards at the door. The enthusiastic shopkeepers and clerk recruited guests at the door, and there was a wave of people walking towards the east or south of the city, which was the direction of the factory area and night school.

    Sonia Frost stood on the street and looked at the bustling appearance of the city with amazement. She looked at the street full of lights and couldn¡¯t help but said: "Here... it¡¯s far more lively than the king of Ansu."

    ¡°Cesil is the most prosperous city in the South, and I am afraid that it is also the most prosperous in Ansu,¡± said Solderlin, who is not proud of his tone. He was temporarily assigned as a guide to guide visitors to the city. After all, here. No one in the city is more familiar with the silver elves than he is. "There may be no historic buildings in St. Sunil here, but everyone here is alive."

    "I can see," Sonya nodded gently. "This place reminds me of the emperor''s dynasty... The same lights are brilliant, the same advanced and prosperous, but they are essentially different... There is only one Emperor. There are more than one bustling city here. It seems that I can''t take you home. This is really a good place to stay."

    The Silver Elf loves to travel. Almost every young elf has at least a hundred years of travel experience. In the elf''s saying, "a good place to stay" is the best evaluation of a foreign land.

    ¡°The development here is very fast, and it will develop even faster in the future. Even in other places in Ansu, the relatively closed and backward cities have been developing continuously over the centuries, and the silver empire...the silver empire has There has been no change for 10,000 years," said Solderin. "That is a very depressing place for me."

    "Majesty Her Majesty has been advancing the construction of new cities."

    "I am not referring to the new city, mother, you know," Solderin interrupted Sonya''s words. "...What happened to the hometown these years?"

    "If you are talking about peace, the empire has always been peaceful, if you are saying those ''legacy''... ''heritage'' is declining," Sonya sighed softly. "As of fifty years ago, all technical studies were I was caught in the bottleneck and stuck in the bottleneck of the original elf split. The data was broken, the data could not be matched, and the technical field was all black boxes... The scholars still kept hope, but some people said that we were already in the quagmire."

    "The bottleneck of the original elf..." Solderin couldn''t help but repeat the word that had a special meaning for the silver elf.

    Legend has it that the elves originally had only one family. Whether it was the Grey Elves, the Sea Elves, the Dark Elves or the Silver Elves, they all originated from the "original elves" on the distant old continent. The original elves had extremely advanced civilizations and could even make a permanent stay at the top of the atmosphere. The air palace, but a sudden disaster has caused this powerful ancient civilization to fall apart...

    The original elves who fled the disaster left the Old World in the ark flying over the sea. In the waters that are about to reach the New World, they met the towers of the night, and they smashed into the tower, but they were cast by the incredible power. The curse, the noble original elf, for the subspecies of the defect, the gray elf, the dark elf, the sea elf, and the silver elf split up and gradually parted ways, and the original elf''s civilization was also cut in this big split. And in the messy memories of various subspecies, it is difficult to reproduce.

    Many elves know this legend, and most elf scholars believe that this legend should be true, or at least part of it is true.

    "Isn''t this very strange? Our technology may have been interrupted, but even if we start from scratch, we should not stop for so long," Solderin couldn''t help but say, "Don''t we subspecies really Degeneration has occurred during the process of variation, so that our minds can''t understand the technology of the original elf at all? This should not be."

    Sonya shook her head: "No one knows what is going on... maybe the Queen and the Supreme Academy know something, but they can''t do anything about it. And things like this are not the kind of messenger like you or my messenger can think clearly. ""

    Solderin was silent for a moment, but in silence, he slowly looked up and looked in the direction of the city center.

    "Mother, do you think human wisdom can help?"

    Sonya obviously didn''t understand the meaning of Solderin: "You mean the technology of the city? They...are indeed advanced than others, but today''s human beings are obviously behind the silver empire..."

    "Perhaps, on the overall level, the human countries have not yet recovered to the glory of the Gangsui era, but you know, in this city of Cecil, humans use a new type called ''rune logic'' Technology, the magic effect of the elf is realized on the artificial machine..."

    Sonya''s eyes widened: "... Are you serious?"

    Solderin looked at the lord''s house from afar: "I just have this feeling, I think this is the hope."

    ......

    Gao Wen took back the sight of the window. He returned to his desk and signed his name on the document. He then handed it to Hetty: "I agree with the improvement plan of the repulsion train. You are right, the cost is a Major issues we cannot blindly emphasize the most advanced programs."

    "Thank you for your understanding," Herti bowed her head and said, "The ancestor, the award to the Carroll merchant Cod has been served, including the order to get him ready to accept the canon. But... you really Want to enlist a civilian businessman as a knight?"

    Gao Wen looked up at the other side: "Hetty, do you still value ¡®born¡¯?¡±

    "No, it''s not a problem," Herty shook her head. "It''s the title of ''Knight.'' The Knights'' title has always been won by Wu Xun, such as military power. It is a symbol of courage and loyalty. Although it is the last of the nobility titles, it has an exceptional honor. The ''businessman'' profession has always been regarded as nothing to do with honor..."

    "Cade is more than just a businessman, Hetty," Gao Wen said, looking at Hertty''s eyes, not too slow to say, "He is a pioneer."

    "Pioneer?!" Herti repeated the word with horror. Obviously, she did not expect that the ancestors would say such a special word. The word "speaker from the pioneer in the pioneer" is particularly meaningful. She remembers the last person who received such an evaluation from the ancestors, or the unnamed wild mage who invented the magic net...

    "Bringing the first step in the wilderness of the field, to test the danger and benefit the generations, is to open up, it is not limited to the land, nor is it limited to technology," Gao Wen said. "I know that Cod is a Businessman, he made the pioneering work for profit, but I can''t deny the value of what he did. He pushed the magic technology to the civilian field even further, and many aspects even deeper than I thought. And pragmatic, this is the advantage of his career and experience. From this aspect, he is enough to be called a pioneer, and he is the first to build a new factory, the courage to take the initiative to try new things... also a veritable knight Character."

    Having said that, he paused a little and continued: "More importantly, we want to encourage all behaviors that contribute to the promotion of magic technology. For now, Cod is the best fit for this benchmark."

    "I understand," Herti bowed her head. "I will do a good job of this promotion."

    Gao Wen sighed and asked: "How is the progress of Carmel?"

    "The Institute has copied all the technical materials brought by the elves and submitted them to the Rune Institute for analysis and translation. The work has just begun. According to your order, the magic of the ''pressure relief mechanism'' will be given priority. Can purify parts for analysis."

    Gao Wen nodded gently, and his heart sighed slightly.

    Elf and human magic systems are very different. In specific spells, because of the different neural structures of the two races, humans and elves can hardly understand each other''s spell models, even a small number of mixed-race descendants who simultaneously inherit two racial traits. Only a few "inter-ethnic spells" can be released at the same time. In the old technology era of "extraordinary power to themselves", this obstacle has plagued two scholars for thousands of years, until the concept of "mathematics" was introduced into magic research. In the field, technicians began to study magic with pure calculations and reasoning, instead of relying on individual spiritual perception and casting talent to build magic, and this obstacle finally broke through.

    In the realm of mathematics, two distinct magical systems have a common language for the first time, no matter what kind of image and "extraordinary sense" a spell model produces in the minds of two races, in rune logic They are all unified in one framework.

    The elves have more than the skills of the current human countries. Although the silver empire is generally declining, its technical level is still much higher than that of human beings, and those large-scale lost technologies are undoubtedly a treasure house for human beings.

    Gao Wen bowed his head and began to review the documents waiting for him to review and review.

    When the northern lords and the royals reorganized their resources and balanced the forces of the parties, he would leave the land temporarily, although he could still use the magic net to remotely command the territory by setting up a relay tower along the way, but remotely. After all, remote control has its limitations. Before leaving, he still has to arrange everything as much as possible.

    ......

    St. Sunil City, inside the Silver Fort.

    The brilliance of the magic crystal lamp illuminates the historic Wangjia Castle, which is brightly lit in the study on the second floor of the castle.

    Welsh Moen sat in a large, comfortable velvet seat. He looked up and looked at the magical lights inlaid on the opposite wall. Under the delicate brass frame, the hexagonal rune substrates were neatly arranged. Arranged, like a new wallpaper, all the way to the ground, and disappeared under the floor.

    Victoria Wilder sat opposite the Crown Prince. She saw the other person''s distraction, but she didn''t care: "The coronation was cancelled. Your Highness please understand that we can''t stimulate the East. But rest assured, it''s just a postponement. You will sooner or later. Sit on the throne."

    "Let''s postpone it, I don''t care," Wales took his gaze back from the magic net unit and looked at the female duke. "I heard that the heat ray gun has been copied?"

    "It really came out," Victoria nodded. "In fact, the technology of that thing is not complicated at all. Although we don''t know how the rune craftsmen in the South have found the perfect rune arrangement, but its core. The formation was very simple, and the Master of the Royal Family and the Runesmiths quickly copied the same weapon, only..."

    Wales said quietly: "Is it a cost issue?"

    "...cost, and production speed," Victoria nodded. "Several gold coins are impossible to make those magic weapons, and even if they start the middle and low-level wizards and runes craftsmen of the city, plus the new factory. Capacity, we can''t create a ray gun that can arm a legion in a short time."

    The Duke couldn¡¯t help but think of the master of the royal family who succeeded in copying the heat ray gun. He remembered that when the other party asked him to build a few weapons, and he replied that he would have thousands of them, the other party¡¯s deputy would soon die. expression.

    ¡°It¡¯s better to buy,¡± Victoria said slowly. ¡°This is the result of the discussion between the Wang Jia Masters Association.¡±

    The fingers of Welsh Moen on the armrests of the seats suddenly turned white due to force, but quickly relaxed.

    He whispered: "This is indeed a sensible conclusion, but reason does not necessarily mean wise."

    "In this regard, I agree with you, but we have not yet cracked the technical secrets of the South. This is the current fact." Victoria said faintly.

    Wales shook his head. He knew that with the power he had in his hands, he could do very little. So after a moment of silence, he shifted the subject: "When did you leave the king?"

    ¡°After the departure of the cargo ship,¡± Victoria said, ¡°I will go to the Holy Spirit Plain to sit down in person to prevent the frontline from changing and staying here to help you with your affairs.¡±

    In the turbulent period of the political situation, at least one regent of the Regent should be kept in the city of St. Sunil, on the one hand to calm the situation, on the other hand to ... to live in the royal family.

    Wales understands the deep meaning of Victorian discourse. He just said calmly: "I understand."

    Victoria nodded and then stood up, but she did not leave, but quietly looked at the middle-aged prince.

    She couldn''t help but recall that when she was still very young, when she first came to Silver Fort, she came to this study, and her father and Francis II stayed at her and Wales, respectively, while Francis was there. Second, the same so, Wales is generally quiet and silent.

    "His Royal Highness," she suddenly couldn''t help but say, "Keeping the city is your duty in the blood."

    "I know."

 Chapter 573ï¼š interference

    Summer is nearing the end.

    The stream of fire at night began to shift toward the sky on the west side, and the heat began to recede from the whole kingdom. The morning and evening winds became cool and pleasant. After a few abundant rains, the autumn breath would be a day. More than one day.

    The magical rune of the mysterious complex floats in the air like a star, and the crystal device used to display the rune structure is fixed on the base of the alloy. The surface is shining with the magic glow, and a low humming sound echoes in the laboratory. Carmel quietly floats between the illusory magic runes, and the arcane radiance of both eyes is as bright as ever.

    Here is the largest analysis room of the Rune Institute. Today''s work task is to analyze the technical data brought by the elves.

    Several senior runes of the Rune Institute have copied the rune structures of several key nodes, and a tall, thin, fair-haired male elf stands by Carmel, the elf¡¯s gaze. Occasionally it will fall on Carmel. Obviously, a powerful arcane creature makes this Elf Magister special.

    Carmel did not care about the eyes of the Elf Magister. He devoted almost all his energy to the runes that had just been translated and parsed. After carefully observing its core structure, he couldn¡¯t help but say: "Banna Master The core mechanism of this purification array is some kind of...modulation and resonance?"

    "You are right, Master Carmel," said the wizard''s elf mentor, nodded. "Through a long study of the chaotic magic, we found that it is still a magic in nature. What is not considered to be the ''pollution of waste energy'', since it is magic, it is possible to order it by re-adjusting and resonating. This is the idea of ??''purification''."

    Carmel''s gaze fell between the runes of the runes, and his tone gradually became a little excited: "That is, you treated the magic as a ''wave'' and succeeded?!"

    "The wave"..." The Elf Magi suddenly stunned and looked at Carmel unexpectedly. "You also introduced this concept?!"

    "...we did not introduce this concept until recently, and it is still not possible to confirm this, only as a conjecture," Carmel said. "We applied magic in the process of refactoring and reconstructing spells." The volatility of the wave, both mathematically and by example, has been confirmed by its volatility, but we still lack evidence of observable evidence."

    "We introduced this concept 40 years ago. The great star wizard Veronica proposed that the magic is a wave of hypothesis, and the theoretical magical magical wavelength is derived from several magical magic spell models. Scope, her theory is the basis for purifying the array but unfortunately we have not been able to obtain observable evidence..."

    Carmel suddenly turned around and looked at the Elf Magister in front of his eyes: "Do you encounter interference?"

    "You have also met?!" The spirit of the Elf Magister named Benner was not surprised. At this moment his attention was completely absent from Carmel''s arcane spirit. The elf from the Silver Empire never thought. However, in the far side of the mainland, in the country of aliens, in the human society of total decline, the human magicians are also studying the essence of magic, but even the human research has been so deep, even encountered Go to the bottleneck that the elves have encountered!

    ¡°The interference is everywhere, the whole world is shrouded in a powerful magical environment, so that it can¡¯t be observed at all,¡± Carmel is also surprised that the elves are doing the same research as humans, which is like traveling alone in the desert. Suddenly met the same travel companion, his "heart" that has long been no longer beating or even disappeared seems to have re-invigorated. "What kind of experiment did you design?"

    The Elf Magister quickly calmed down after a brief horror. He did not conceal the problem: "Variana designed an interference experiment. We prepared a pure Arcane energy source to ensure that it has only a very small amount of ''impurities''. Then the arcane energy is concentrated into a beam and directed to a crystal lattice. The crystal lattice is made of a thin crystal of the magic crystal, and two narrow slits are placed in the front. In theory, the pure arcane energy passes through the magic crystal. The flakes will exhibit volatility: the magic waves passing through the two slits should interfere with each other and form interference fringes on the projection plate coated with the developing dust..."

    "But there is only a white noise, is it?" Camille followed, "any pattern projected on the viewing interface is covered by a more intense natural magic field, just like watching a weak beam under strong light. The glimmer is not realistic. In fact, the faint pure arcane energy may not even reach the projection board at all, and it is neutralized by the magic field in the environment..."

    Banner regretfully sighed: "As you said, the experiment failed. It seems that you also..."

    "We also designed a similar experiment, and the experimental idea was proposed by the Duke of Cecil," Carmel''s voice was low. "We also failed to observe the interference fringes, but mathematics told me that it should have existed."

    The Elf Magister has some surprises: "Does the Duke of Govin Cecil have such an accomplishment in the field of magic?"

    ¡°The Duke is very knowledgeable, and he has been exposed to extraordinary knowledge and wisdom in the seven hundred years of his soul,¡± Carmel said with conviction. ¡°Just... he can¡¯t solve the problem of the magical interference of the natural environment. Have you tried the magic field?"

    "The highest level of forbidden magic field only suppresses the magic reaction to a certain extent, and at the same time exerts interference on the mental power of the operator to block the casting process. The magic itself cannot be banned," the Elf Magister shakes with a smile. Shaking his head, "We have also tried to create a ''dark room'' with expensive anti-magic crystals to block the magic in nature, but due to process limitations, we can''t guarantee complete isolation of the entire darkroom, as long as there is a little leak... Interference is like a devil."

    Carmel can imagine how hard the elves have worked to create such a "dark room."

    Because the natural magic is pervasive, the magic interference observation experiment must ensure that the observer is also in the darkroom environment, and a dark room that can accommodate the observer, even if the space is cramped, is also a huge "box", and the magic crystal is expensive. Secondly, it is necessary to process such a huge crystal and to ensure that it does not have any "leakage points"... obviously beyond the craftsmanship of the elves.

    Even the elves can''t do it, and humans may not be able to do it.

    "Our next step is to turn to the goblin family in the Ogure tribe. The goblins are small and can be drilled into a small dark room. Smaller darkrooms are possible," Banner sighed. "But it''s hard to say if we can find a goblin who is willing to help, after all... they don''t like being locked up."

    ......

    Gao Wen sat at the desk and quietly listened to Carmel¡¯s report.

    "...the lord, in summary, the elves have encountered the same problems as us, the magical interference in the natural environment."

    "It¡¯s a devil-like disturbance..."

    Gao Wen sighed softly, and his mind was ups and downs.

    What is the essence of magic?

    This problem has been entangled in him since he was unveiled. The ubiquitous natural force, the seemingly endless amount of energy, has made Gao Wen deeply doubtful when it comes to convenience. He has always been I want to understand the nature and source of the magic, and until now, the results he and his research team have achieved are still embarrassing.

    They can only be sure now that the source of magic is inseparable from the "sun" in the sky, and its essence... "maybe" is a certain wave.

    Yes, although there are already some application examples, such as Magic Network communication technology, there are some calculation conclusions, but for this kind of "things" that exist, as long as one day can not find observable phenomena, one day can not be completely To determine its definition, at this stage, Gao Wen and Carmel can only say magic, "maybe" is a certain wave.

    This is a regrettable situation.

    It is there, its nature, its possible essence, has come to the fore, but the most critical observation has become the biggest obstacle to the researcher. The magic of nature is everywhere, which brings the rapid development of magic technology. It also brings great difficulties in some research projects.

    The classic experiment that Gao Wen can think of to verify volatility is the double-slit interference experiment. He knows how the double-slit interference on the earth is realized. But in this world, this classic experiment is difficult to verify because of the magic in the natural environment. Covers all observations.

    The magic intensity in nature is far stronger than the two arcane flows through the slit during the experiment. It forms a white noise on the reflector, and the pure one-way arcane flow that should interfere with it is completely erased. There are traces of existence, and for the same reason, the experiment to observe the magic version of "Poisson Bright Spot" has not been successful.

    The idea of ??the elves may be the best solution to build a darkroom, trying to shield the magical interference of nature.

    However, this is not easy.

    On Earth, if you want to avoid the influence of strong light in nature, you can only observe the interference fringes, you only need to use the shading material to block, but in this world, the natural substances that can block the magic are extremely rare and difficult to process. The expensive magic crystal is The most suitable material that can be found, it can effectively block the magic. The baffle in the double-slit interference experiment is made of it, but the magic crystal is processed into a dark room... even in the early days. It''s hard to do it easily.

    ¡°In fact, I have another solution,¡± Carmel said. ¡°Using a stronger source of arcane, the energy passing through the double slits exceeds the magical value of nature, so that interference fringes can be observed outside the darkroom. Or even if we can''t observe it, we can observe two burning traces. At least we can verify whether the magic is a wave. According to my calculation, the existing rainbow light gun is in full compliance with this condition."

    "I also thought about this plan, but the premise of this plan is that we have to find a more stable and stronger material than the magic crystal," Gao Wen brows up. "Although the magic crystal can block the magic, but after all, it bears The limit, the rainbow light cannon... will burn any baffle."

    Carmel is silent.

    Gao Wen asked after a brief thought: "Is the elf astrologer who proposed the concept of magical fluctuations called Velania?"

    "Yes."

    "Only forty years... As an elf, she should still be working for Elf Wang Ting today."

    "Yes, according to Banner Bai Yu, the astrologer Veronica is still working for Elf Wang Ting, and is continuing to study the magic fluctuations. She is also one of the R&D staff of the ''Clean Array''."

    "The elves are walking in front of us...if you can reach a deeper cooperation with them," Gao Wen sighed softly. "Carmel, you think... use the magical power of the magnificent wall to connect, and then With our Magic Network communication terminal and a set of translation devices, can we establish a remote communication with the Silver Empire?"

    ¡°This is a very challenging idea, but I can give it a try.¡±

    Gao Wen nodded: "Go and try."

 Chapter 574ï¼š Takuji

    Kayme left, and Gao Wen sat quietly at his desk and fell into long-term meditation.

    He pondered the essence of magic, guessed the source of magic, and thought about how to shield the magic of nature from interfering with the observation experiment. In contemplation, the amber standing beside him said: "You seem to have been studying what magic. The essence of the problem... Is this question really heavy?"

    "You are not curious?" Gao Wen looked back at Amber. He saw that the face of this half-elf was full of confusion. "You have never thought about the magic in nature. What did it mean? I didn''t think about where it came from. What?"

    "...Magic is magic, something like the air is natural, it is part of the world," Amber scratched his hair. "It needs it when casting spells. It needs it if it is configured, and even some animals and plants need to survive." It... I think it is like a stone, it has existed since the birth of this world."

    "But the stone doesn''t suddenly turn into a chaotic magical wave, but the magic can, and it doesn''t necessarily exist forever, unless we can prove that it is endless," Gao Wen shook his head gently. "If the magic is just one A short miracle? Of course, this ''short-live'' is relative to the years of the whole world, but perhaps the magic is only a small phenomenon in the long cycle of the world, just like the moment of calm in the thunder, our mortal is here. The worm that was born in a moment of calm and has a shorter life span, we were born in peace, we think that the essence of this world is a calm water surface, but we don¡¯t know that the next second will usher in squally showers, or the magic is a certain A thing with limited reserves, which is consumed all the time, but before it runs out, mortals simply cannot detect and measure..."

    The more I heard the amber, the more I was surprised, and finally my eyes widened: "How come these sensational ideas come out!"

    Then she looked up and down with a look of Gao Wen: "No wonder you often look mysterious... It turns out that every day you are full of such strange things... you should not be in the soul What did you see in the seven hundred years?"

    "...this doesn''t matter to that," Gao Wen shook his head in a dumbfounding. "Forget it, one day you will..."

    He wanted to say, "One day you will understand this problem," but then I thought about the lazy and unthinking nature of the amber guy in the field of knowledge. In the end, the tone turned: "You don''t think so much."

    Amber thought for a moment and narrowed his eyes: "I think you are ignoring my intelligence..."

    Gao Wen didn''t care about the little elf''s small protest. He just stood up, left the study, and went to the magic lab near the study.

    This lab belongs to Hetty, but because Gao Wen also has some knowledge in the field of magic, there are also some things that belong to him. He came to the corner of the lab and took a set of equipment that had been put on hold for a while from the cabinet and assembled it on a nearby test bench.

    Its structure is very simple, a visor with small holes, a baffle with narrow double slits, and a flat screen with the finishing ability of Nicholas eggs, the precision of this device is unparalleled in this era.

    The baffle of this device is not a magic crystal, but an ordinary opaque metal plate, so it is not used to observe the magic double-slit interference, but an ordinary double slit for observing light. The device for interference has been placed here for several months, and the relevant observations have already been recorded, but today, Gao Wen wants to see it again.

    He set up the monochromatic light source in front of the device, extinguished the light in the lab, and then began to carefully adjust the relative position of the bezel and the screen.

    No matter how it is adjusted, what appears on the light screen will always be a chaotic, diffused halo.

    The halo floated with the adjustment of Gao Wen, as if the devil''s malicious smile, mocking the helpless experimenter.

    There is no interference fringe.

    Gao Wen seems to have returned to it a few months ago, once again feeling the horror and confusion that was first observed when the device was observed through the device.

    The light in this world does not seem to be light, but the simple optics such as the telescope he designed are in normal use.

    There is no interference fringe on the screen. This may be because the accuracy or adjustment range of the device is still not enough. It may also be that the "light" of the world is really not volatility, but combined with today''s Carmel and his own conversation, combined with the elves After verifying the same problems encountered in the volatility of magic, he has new speculation: perhaps, this device has also been interfered by magic in nature.

    Is the "light" of this world also a kind of magic? Is it a magic that can be seen by ordinary opaque substances and visible to the naked eye? Or, the magic of the world can affect the volatility of light in the microscopic field, so that all double-slit interference experiments will fail if exposed to magical environments.

    Looking at the hustle and chaos of the light on the screen, Gao Wen fell into a long-term thinking.

    ......

    Into the autumn.

    As the most conspicuous constellation in the summer night sky, the stream of fire is gradually far away from the highest point of the sky, completely becoming a frequent visitor in the sky on the west side, and the "Frost Seat" that represents the heat loss has gradually risen and began to move toward the center of the sky.

    January is the month of coldness, February is the month of recovery, March is the month of fire, and April is the harvest of the moon. The rise of the moon means that the hottest season of the year is coming to an end, and the autumn that represents the harvest is already As it descends on the earth, it will continue to rise in the next frosty month and foggy month, and it will be closer to the highest point of the sky every day. In order to distinguish the change of the solar terms, the Ansu people gave a name to the season when Frost Seat just started to rise. Named "April Frost".

    This name has caused Gao Wen to have a short-term confusion, although he knows in his memory that the word "welding frost" in this phrase does not mean welcoming frost and snow, but welcoming "Russian Tianzuo", but the thinking inertia of the Earth people still makes It took him a long time to connect this "cool" name with the days when there was still some little summer heat left.

    He finally adapted to the world.

    In the Office of Government Affairs, a weekly routine report meeting is underway. Gao Wen sits at the head of the long table and listens quietly to the report of Agriculture Minister Norris.

    The minister, who has become an old-fashioned, poor-born farmer, holds information in his hands, although he tries to stand up straight: but the upper body is still awkward: "...Hossman, Kant, Carroll, Ge The crops in the newly-opened land in the Lanzhou and Tanzan regions are growing well, and the harvest is expected. The new land in Peibo, Constantine, the western wilderness and the northwestern region will be late, and the land integration and replacement will not be completed. I am afraid I can''t complete the grain production plan...

    ¡°The promotion of new agricultural machinery in the Hosman and Kant regions is good, and some early-maturing crops have already been harvested ahead of schedule...

    ¡°In the North Shore test field test, the Harvest-ii¡¯ Druid Pharma has achieved a staged success. According to the plan, the next step will be to evaluate the subsequent effects of the new medicinal agents on the land... Keke, cough...¡±

    Gao Wen looked at the Minister of Agriculture: "Norris, is your body okay?"

    "Cough, old, and coughing in the autumn," Norris waved his hand. "My report is here. I have already handed the detailed information to Ms. Herti."

    Sitting next to Pitman, Norris squeezed his eyes: "Hey, do you want to try my medicine? I tell you, your fault is not something for me here..."

    ¡°Attention to order during work,¡± Gao Wen glanced at Pitman, then glanced at everyone on the scene and sighed a little. ¡°So today¡¯s meeting is here, go out.¡±

    Soon, the people in the conference hall dispersed, and there were only Gao Wen and Heti in the big room and a hidden cat next to Gao Wen, and took amber of melon for an hour.

    "The ancestor, the messenger from the kingdom has arrived at the Rock Fortress," said Hetty. "The band was led by Cohen Loren, deputy head of the Royal Knights. In addition, according to the messenger, the first materials used to build the barrier. Shipped in the upper port of the Dorgon River, if there is no accident, it will arrive in the South within 20 days."

    The elf sent a letter as an advance messenger, and the official king general arrived immediately. At the same time, supplies from the northern region were loaded with cargo ships in the upper reaches of the Dorgon River. One thing: the opinions of the aristocrats of Wangdu were finally integrated.

    Victoria Wilder... The ability of the North Female Grand Duke is still very reliable.

    ¡°Their efficiency has finally risen,¡± Gao Wen nodded. ¡°How is the recent progress of the ¡®Roader¡¯ engineering team?¡±

    ¡°The ''Roader'' has set up a forward base on the northern border of the Black Forest and began to move deep into the forest. The Guards and the monsters in the forest produced several brief battles. Only one soldier was slightly injured and there were no other casualties. ""

    "Through the dark mountains, it is a safe zone that crosses the boundaries of civilization. Be extra careful to guard against enemies in the Black Forest," Gao Wen said slowly. "You go with me to the South Gate Fortress and see the construction there." Happening."

    Herty bowed her head: "Yes."

    Gao Wen snorted and took the melon seeds on the table next to him: "Don''t eat, go with me."

    "Hey!!"

    ......

    Nanshan, the southern gate of the dark mountains.

    Strictly speaking, it is not a "South Gate Fortress", but can only be regarded as a huge semi-finished work and a busy construction site.

    Construction machinery, construction materials and engineering personnel from Cecil City were stationed in the former ¡°Shadow Experimental Field¡±. Based on this huge cave, a large and sturdy reinforced concrete fortress was built.

    Under the command of the construction director Gordon, the engineering team has used the permanent cement fortification to reinforce the mountain wall in the south of the cave, built a steel mechanical gate on the mountain wall and several firepower and observation points, and inside the cave, the power is strong. The large magic stone lamp makes the whole cave bright and white, and the remains of the original scorpion in the cave have been sorted and recovered or cleaned up. Several water pools and potholes are cracked and filled, and a new magic net base is laid. On the ground, the originally exposed stone walls were re-reinforced by the supporting structure, and the construction of walls and pipelines began.

    At the moment, the engineering team is setting up support pillars in the south and west of the cave to prepare the second floor of the fortress, while Gordon himself is in the center of the cave to supervise the workers to protect and repair the "shadow gate".

    The portal that can enter the shadow world has been damaged, but Miss Amber can still use her unique power to enter the depths of the shadows through the gate. The lord thinks that the door has special scientific significance, given that the portal itself is fixed at the surface. Unable to move, Gordon is ready to protect it and become a special facility in the fort.

    One of the hands was equipped with a magical terminal, and a mechanical bachelor in yellow tooling came to Gordon and gave a gift to the Ministry of Construction: "Mr. Gordon, the goods from Cecil City are sent to the forward base. Do you want to personally accept it?"

    Gordon looked up and saw several trucks parked under the lights, and the logo of the Construction Department of the Cecil was hung on the truck.

    He nodded and walked toward the truck: "I will go see it."

    The materials sent to the forward base are important items, and they are not allowed to be sloppy.

    Thanks to the new magic car technology, this one-of-a-kind machine can transport the cargo equivalent to a small carriage fleet at a time. Thanks to the superb construction technology of the empire, the main corridor of the rebellious fortress can allow such a large vehicle to It is free to pass inside. Gordon came to the back of the truck''s compartment and climbed up the ladder to begin accepting the cargo.

    Food, clothing, new water purification equipment...

    Gordon nodded and ticked the "Life Support" column in the hands of the record.

    Then he came to another truck and the supplies of the car entered his sight.

    Box of Rebecca crystals, individually wrapped detonation runes, druid withered potions, type ii high-explosive bombs and matching fuzes...

    Gordon nodded again and began to check the "Construction Supplies" section of the record sheet.

    While checking the hook, the Minister of Construction couldn''t help but pick it up: "How do these things count in the building consumables..."

    (Wife has been waiting for labor in the past few days, I have to accompany the hospital in the whole process, I will try to maintain the update in the near future, but in case the deposit can not be stopped, I hope that everyone can understand. ==

    You, little eyes, this is really coming soon! ! ! )

 Chapter 575ï¼š Forward base

    The high-powered magic spar light illuminates the vast caves, the mixers, hoists and the sounds of various magical matrices are intertwined, and the construction workers and technicians wearing uniforms are on the machine. The support between the support frames was busy, and the construction site of the South Gate Fortress was busy.

    Gao Wen, Heidi and Amber came to this once dark experimental field. In the center of the cave, they found Gordon, the person in charge of the place.

    ¡°The lord, the supporting structure and the foundation bottom have been laid, the construction progress of the main wall has been more than half, the southern gate, the wall barrier, the outer wall armor and the extended fire platform have been completed 60%,¡± Gordon reported the fortress. The construction situation, "the military station and the energy station have been activated. As of yesterday, it has initially had the ability to guard."

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s done well.¡± Gao Wen satisfactorily looked at the progress made by Gordon¡¯s engineering team. He saw that the workers were strengthening the walls at the border of the cave, and between the southern gate and the inner cave. An extra layer of cement-steel armor has taken shape, a huge support frame straddles the cave, the magic engine-driven lifting device is fixed at the top of the frame, the winch is pulling the cable, and the huge cargo pallet is being lifted to the fortress. On the second floor, and around each cargo pallet, you can see the weak rune brilliance that is the weight loss rune matrix is ??working.

    At this stage, weight loss is still a spell that cannot be fully resolved. The inscriptions have not been able to solve the interference problem when several weight-reducing effects are applied to one target at the same time, so it is difficult to use on larger objects. (such as large-scale vehicles), but when dealing with smaller volumes of materials, weight loss has always been a tool.

    At the edge of the cave, you can also see that the technicians carrying the magic terminal are rapidly adjusting the rock wall with ¡°fossil muddy¡± and ¡°plastic mud stone¡± to prepare for the subsequent installation of wall cladding. Another engineering team is in the process of embedding the magic net unit on the installed wall cladding. The flash of the plasma welding beam (hot-melt welding gun) shines all the time, showing the efficiency of each team. With the ability to cooperate.

    It is this incredible efficiency that the extraordinary power is regarded as productivity, not simply the weapon of the strong fight.

    Of course, Gordon¡¯s proper command is also an important factor in the rapid advancement of the project.

    Gao Wen took back the line of sight and looked at the circular pit on the ground in the center of the cave. Looking at the ancient mysterious rune array at the bottom of the pit and the ancient device arranged in a ring, he asked: "This shadow portal is the closest." Is there an abnormal reaction?"

    Gordon shook his head: "There was no magic sensor around us, and there was no sign of activation of this magic door."

    ¡°Very good,¡± Gao Wen nodded, then looked at the new gate at the end of the cave. ¡°Open the gate, I will go to the base to see.¡±

    "It is to open the gate!!"

    The rune array creaked, and the gear and the winch head squeaked at the same time. The chains and bearings made of steel led the heavy steel gates, accompanied by a shock that trembled even on the ground, the South Gate Fortress. The gate slowly opened in front of Gao Wen...

    If you want to go to the wasteland boundary and start the wall repairing project, you must first open a road from the civilized world to the wasteland, which blocks the entire Black Forest forest that the humans have not set foot for hundreds of years.

    After deciding to repair the wall, Gao Wen considered two options to get through the road. One solution is to go straight through the mountains from the South Gate Fortress, then build a forward base in front of the fort, violently open the road in the Black Forest, and fix a straight line. The road to wasteland; the second option is to circumvent the entire hiccup fortress, go out from the mountain pass on the west side of Cecil City, and finally build a road through the Black Forest.

    The first plan is obviously more time-saving and labor-saving. The second plan is to keep the secret of the rebellious fortress and the South Gate Fortress. He does not want too many outsiders to know that Cecil has such a special portal in his hands and master such a complete Ancient fortress. Although there are many rumors about the possession of the sacred relics in the hands of the Duke of Cecil, there are so many secrets in the rebellious fortress...

    But now Gao Wen still chose the first plan, because he has already determined that neither the royal family nor the east will send personnel to participate in the project. They are trying to save the strength and continue to confront, but for Gao Wen, he is also happy to let This entire project is under your control.

    Let a bunch of nobles and slave craftsmen from the north blend in, they will only drag the hind legs of the Sail engineering team.

    Because of the convenient elemental manipulation of the spells, laying a simple road is not a difficult thing in this world. From the South Gate Fortress to the Black Forest border, a wide road temporarily hardened with "sludged mud" has connected the hiccup and the fortress. Advancing to the base, shortly after the departure of the car, Gao Wen saw the towering magic net relay tower and the temporary base built by the rising smoke "road expander" in front.

    More than a dozen large and small slab houses are built on the edge of the Black Forest. On the periphery of the house is a protective barrier built with wooden fences, wire fences, chest-walls and sentry towers. The guards responsible for protecting the forward base are The tower is watching the direction of the Black Forest with vigilance, and in front of the entrance to the base stands two strong white knights like the tower.

    Just like the civilization boundary that Gao Wen had emphasized before, there is a crisis everywhere. This forward base that marches toward wasteland naturally needs to be heavily guarded.

    "pay tribute!!"

    The two white knights noticed Gao Wen, who was sitting in the car. They immediately stood up straight and heard a powerful voice from the fully covered steel helmet. The base door opened to both sides, and the Gaowen and his three men took the magic. The guide steadily entered the forward base.

    From the car, Gao Wen saw a strong figure walking towards himself.

    Wright Avicen, the white knight leader and the newest leader.

    The great shepherd who has become a "big man" did not stay in his church. Instead, he heard that he wanted to go to the wasteland and then asked to come to the front, where he commanded the "Roader" guards. . Since the White Knight himself was good at taking on the **** work, the Light Force had the convenience of healing pollution and expelling the monster. Gao Wen agreed to his application.

    Behind Wright, Gao Wen saw several special figures.

    It was Sonia Frost and some of the elf messengers she brought.

    These elves apparently have a special focus on repairing the barriers. Although the prosperous and novelty of Cecil City has indeed aroused their great curiosity and interest, they are still more concerned about the progress of the southern part of the Dark Mountain Range. These days, Sonya and her Only one-third of the companions stayed in the city of Cecil, and the rest of the time was placed on the Black Forest side.

    "I''ll take a look at the progress," Gao Wen said first with Wright, then he looked at Sonya. "Are you here again today?"

    "Looking at the progress of the project will make us more practical," Sonya smiled and said calmly. "And staying in the city can prevent some embarrassing ... mother and child contradictions."

    What Sonya said is obviously a joke. In fact, her relationship with Soldering is still very good in Gao Wen, but Gao Wen still understands the tangledness of the elf mother after seeing Solderin. Mentality

    In all fairness, if he also has a son who does not return home for seven hundred years, has no object, does not write a letter, is bald and wears a wig and also likes women''s clothing...

    When he thought of half of it, he would not dare to assume it anymore.

    He felt that he might choose to lie back in the coffin and ask someone to help nail the lid.

    "... As you can see, we are working hard to speed up the paving, and strive to open the road to the corrupted plain before the harvest festival." Gao Wen used his transfer topic to cover up his own moments. "At present, as long as it does not In the event of a major accident, the project can be completed on schedule."

    "We saw this and made me a lot more practical," Sonya sighed softly. "Frankly, I didn''t even think that you can get to this level. You have already started in such a short period of time." Paving the road in the Black Forest. I can see how much manpower and resources you have invested in this, but in contrast to your royal family, they have not delivered the first batch of materials until now! If you are unkind, it is also Ansu. How can your efficiency be so much worse?"

    "Not everyone will turn magic into productivity," Gao Wen shook his head helplessly. "Not to mention, the nobles of the North may not always realize how terrible the threat of wasteland. The magic tide of 700 years ago. The elves may still be a matter of purpose, but for humans... that is the ancient legend of dozens of generations."

    Sonya is not the first time to deal with humans. Of course, she knows that Gao Wen is justified, so she didn''t say much, but looked at the direction of the Dark Mountain Range and looked at the direction of the South Gate Fortress. She sighed: "The fortress of the ancient Gangzhen period... Seven hundred years ago, I heard that the Northern Pioneers discovered an ancient ruin in the process of crossing the dark mountains, but did not expect that today, seven hundred years later, it will be with you. Play this role in your hand."

    "We didn''t even think of it that year," Gao Wen said with a smile. "It''s like I never thought that I would look at the magnificent wall before I fell down. As a result, I woke up from the long sleep and even rebuilt the wall. It is unreasonable."

    "You are also unlucky enough," Sonya shook her head. "You fell in the most difficult time, and you woke up in the next difficult time. Destiny seems to be deliberately arranging your confrontation with the disaster, without giving you a rest. Opportunity. We have had a full seven centuries of peace, but you have never enjoyed it in a day."

    Gao Wen didn''t talk because he wasn''t really Gao Wen Cecil, so he didn''t have any regrets, but Heti, who was next to him, suddenly looked up. The Cecil housekeeper seems to be at Sony. In the words of Ya, she was greatly touched. She fixed her eyes on her ancestors and suddenly became ashamed of her smoky makeup on weekdays.

    Gao Wengan didn¡¯t know how Herti suddenly blushed.

    ......

    At the same time, the northern part of the Principality of Cecil, the Port Square of the Rock City.

    The Commander of the Rocks, Sir Wald Perwich, stood in the square with the guards and the ceremonial soldiers, ready to bid farewell to the messengers from the kingdom. These messengers stayed in the gateway city for a short time, and now they are going to take the boat. Departure to Cecil City.

    ¡°The city is impressive, jazz,¡± said the leader of the messenger group, Cohen Loren, deputy head of the Knights of the Ansu King, who said to Wald in a convincing manner, ¡°I came to this land two years ago. But at the time it was not like this at all, I must admit that it is really incredible here."

    Sir Wald looked at the deputy head of the Knights, the deputy head of the Knights, who had the special surname "Lauren", but was a member of the royal family. The envoys he led also had the emissaries of the East. The special envoy from Wangdu, which deeply makes people have to think more, but Wald itself is not a person interested in court power and aristocratic balance. He just smiled and shook his head: "The Rock City is just a gateway. You haven''t seen the real incredible side of the land."

    "Oh, I am a calm person," Cohen Loren smiled politely. "I will only look at the novelty here with an appreciation. After all, no matter how amazing, they are also artificial. ""

    "That please, please." Waldyan raised his hand and pointed to the dock, and at about the same time, a melodious whistle came from the river bay.

    A large ship without a sail and a paddle, which was so horrified by Cohen Loren, accompanied the sound of waves and mechanical roaring, and gradually approached the port from the far side of the river.

    The ship looked as though it was made of metal.

    "In order to ensure efficiency, the lord ordered the inland river fast passenger ship ¡®The Waver¡¯ to come and pick up the envoys,¡± said Wald Peric, with a happy smile. ¡°Please go on board.¡±

 Chapter 576ï¼š Secret letter

    After the "Toluvers" engineering team entered the Black Forest, the emissaries representing the Ansu royal family and the Eastland finally arrived in Cecil.

    On the Baishuihe Wharf Square, the newly built inland fast passenger ship ¡°The Waver¡± was smoothly approached to the trestle guided by the traction beam. After the springboard extended from the ship''s side to the solid and solid cement bridge deck, Cohen Loren first walked down.

    He looked back and saw that the ship was mixed with steel and wood, driven by some kind of magical mechanism. The fast-watering behemoth was silent at the moment, and the flag of the Cecil family fluttered in the sky above the bow. And the messengers who followed the boat and walked behind him, half of them walked and swayed.

    Frankly speaking, this strange ship called "Magic Guide Ship" is actually very stable, but obviously there are still many people who are dizzy. Looking at the swaying gentlemen, Cohen knows that they are short. I am afraid that I will not be able to fight with the Cecils with my eloquence.

    He did not know if this was the intention of the Duke of the South.

    On the dock, Gao Wen still chooses to meet these messengers from the north, the royal family and the east.

    He led a group of government officials to stand at the end of the guard of honor and the red carpet. He looked at the deputy head of the royal knight who had the name of "Lauren" and came to himself with a faint smile on his face.

    "To pay tribute to you, the great guardian of the South, the founder of the kingdom," Cohen Loren raised his chest in front of Gao Wen, slightly stunned. "I came to your kingdom because of the orders of Moen''s blood. You need your strength. ¡±

    Gao Wen nodded. The deputy head of the Knights, who had the same name as a young mage researcher on the territory, spoke sleekly and cautiously. He used the name "Moen Blood" instead of the word "royal", apparently in At the same time, it refers to the two "Mor Princes" of Wang Du and Dong Jing.

    Probably because of this sleek and cautious, he can become the "leader" of this special messenger team.

    This special messenger team nominally represents the "Ansu royal family", but in fact only half of them are from St. Sunil, and the other half are representatives of the East. They do not necessarily bear any specifics in the ranks. Duties, but they symbolize their respective camps. The formation of such a non-negative "mixed mission" should be one of the conditions for the temporary suspension of the royal family and the east, but such a mixed mission cannot afford the true messenger responsibility.

    Cohen Loren, a member of the bloodline family of the Loren family in the east, but for the sake of family stability, he abandoned the inheritance rights within the family many years ago and made a royal aristocrat. This special "royal nobility" should have been in the past for some time. Lived very embarrassed, but at this moment the kingdom civil war is suspended, both sides of the war need a qualified person to represent themselves to the south, and the royal family will regain their usefulness.

    Gao Wen did not say anything about it, just follow the topic: "I have received the letter from the elf messenger, and it is my duty to pay for this country."

    After a slogan, he looked up and down with Cohen Loren: "Mr. Deputy Head, this should be our second meeting."

    "Yes, last time or two years ago, I served as the guard of Veronica''s Highness," Cohen Loren nodded and looked at the bustling scene around the pier square with amazement. "I must admit, here. The change is amazing, even if I see it with my own eyes, I will not recognize it."

    It seems that every person who has been to the South will once again feel the same feeling after visiting this place again. Gao Wen has been used to this. After a few short sighs, he still routinely brought these messengers to the Autumn Palace, which was specially designed to receive guests. After that, it was a routine reception.

    This banquet is not grand. Some of the messengers still in seasickness obviously don''t have much appetite to enjoy the food and wine on the banquet. Others also work hard and want to rest quickly, so after a little etiquette, the formal connection The feast ended, and the most important role was that the members of the mission who served as the "background of the camp" were taken to rest by the waiters, and Cohen Loren, who had a mission, asked to meet with Gao Wen at the end of the banquet.

    In the lounge next to the Autumn Palace Ballroom, Cohen sat on a dark red leather sofa, and Gao Wen sat opposite him.

    As a "surface guard", Amber stood in the back of Gao Wen''s chair and looked at the sky with a serious look.

    After a few courtesy conversations, Cohen talked about the business: "The Duke, the elf''s specified materials have been prepared for more than half, and will soon arrive in the South, including the consumption of the engineering team itself and the first magic materials. I don''t know how your progress is going on here?"

    Gao Wen smiled: "When you are busy discussing who is going to be suitable, my people are ready to build a road across the Black Forest."

    "...the matter is here, we are willing to admit the short-sightedness and prejudice before the Wangdu nobles. Your vigilance against the wasteland is correct," Cohen heard the irony in Gaowen''s discourse, but he accepted the irony. We know that the kingdom has encountered some problems now, and the problems are very big, and may even disappoint you, but please believe that most of the nobles are expecting the situation to develop in a good direction."

    Gao Wen quietly saw Cohen Loren for a moment and suddenly asked: "Who is this representative of you? Is it Silver Fort? Or is it east?"

    Cohen Loren meets Gao Wen¡¯s line of sight: "...I only represent everyone who wants Ansu to be peaceful and prosperous."

    "This is an empty talk."

    After a brief silence, Cohen Loren suddenly said: "Duke, I have some private words to say, please screen off others."

    Gao Wen¡¯s face was quiet, but the amber standing behind couldn¡¯t help but said: ¡°Hey, you¡¯re asking for a bit too much, but here...¡±

    "It doesn''t matter," Gao Wenyang started, interrupting the words of amber. "The idlers waited to retreat. I am very curious what the deputy head of the Knights wants to say."

    Amber snorted and waved to the nearby waiters and guards, then left the lounge with everyone.

    Then, after two seconds, I strolled back and strolled back. Standing next to Gao Wen, I was squinting at Gao Wen¡¯s eyebrows.

    Gao Wen ignored the behavior of this half-elf, and Cohen Loren, who was sitting opposite, could not see the amber in stealth. The deputy head confirmed that there was no one around, and then he reached into his arms and took out one. A letter sealed with a magical seal.

    "Please forgive me for concealing me and I have no privacy. I am here to hand you a letter."

    "Letter?" Gao Wen was a bit surprised this time. He curiously picked up the letter and guessed who wrote a secret letter to himself, and the secret letter was obviously kept secret to the entire messenger group. Before this moment, I am afraid that only Cohen Loren himself knows its existence, "the mark of the royal family..."

    On the seal of the letter, the sword and shield emblem of the Ansu royal family is printed.

    Gao Wen cast a questioning eye to Cohen Loren, who owed a slight owe: "People on the Silver Fort Throne will say hello to you."

    At the throne of Silver Fort, at this moment is the Crown Prince of Ansu, the Welsh of Wales.

    This is a bit interesting.

    Gao Wen converges to an unexpected mood, waved to break the mark on the envelope, and took out three neatly folded stationery from the inside, while the amber standing next to him immediately turned his head to the side with an exaggerated movement, indicating I will not peek.

    "To pay tribute to you, the founder of the kingdom, I am talking to you as the heir to the Moen blood. This should be the first conversation between us. Unfortunately, it is separated by a letter and a half kingdom. The distance, I can only choose as simple as possible, in order to let you know my attitude and my true intentions.

    "I know the existence of the Mithril vows.

    "I know your qualifications for inheritance."

    At the beginning of this letter, Gao Wen was shocked.

    He concealed the surprise in his heart with a calm face, and looked up at Cohen Loren sitting opposite, but the face of the other side had no expression, and it was impossible to judge whether the deputy head knew the contents of the secret letter.

    Gao Wen fixed his mind and lowered his head to continue to look at the follow-up part of the letter.

    Behind this, Welsh Moore did not continue to discuss the special "emergency inheritance qualifications" of Gao Wen and other first-generation Dagong, but instead talked about the aristocratic situation within the kingdom, telling the intricate relationship between the kings and nobles, and telling the various seals. Clamping, gazing, balancing and friction between each other.

    In the three-page stationery, Wales used two pages to say these things, and in this two-page space, he almost clarified the characteristics of all the real aristocrats in the contemporary Ansu Kingdom, and even clarified the generals of these real powers. pedigree.

    Even the best masters of heraldry, the most profound aristocratic historians, and the most senior court consultants, I am afraid it is difficult to fully understand these complex things, let alone sum up a system, and finally Concentrating it on two pages of stationery requires more than just human wisdom, but also long-term research and observation, as well as special talents that capture and combine key information from vast amounts of information.

    Gao Wen gently breathed a sigh of relief, and Moor in Wales could not be a mediocre and ordinary king as rumored.

    He saw the end of the letter.

    "...Duke Cecil, you should have realized that the kingdom that you and your comrades had created seven hundred years ago has undergone a long period of change, just as the beautiful and luxurious in the bare wilderness. Cities, the simple, simple, and honest pioneers of the past, their blood has evolved into such a large and complex group...

    "It is like this silver fort, huge, gorgeous, but it can cover the endless dark secrets and corners, and it is like a long-distance entangled group, wanting to split even a straight line. The lines are hard to add.

    "My brother, you know who I am referring to. He saw this early. He tried to solve it by his own way, or ruined the line and wiped out the accumulation of the kingdom for seven hundred years." For this reason, he did not hesitate to take risks.

    "Unfortunately, he and I are part of this line.

    "Fortunately, you are outside the online group.

    "Wales of Wales, the descendants of Charlie Moen, once again pay tribute to you."

    Gao Wen looked at every letter on the letter, word by word, at the end of the letter, he saw a line of words written in a special font:

    "Reading is burning"

    As his eyes swept through the letters, the three pages of stationery immediately burned.

    Gao Wen quietly watched the letter paper burned to ashes, and the ashes were completely decomposed into basic elements by the light of the arcane light that was immediately lit up. Even the best sorcerer could not restore it, and then he looked at Cohen Loren. : "You are loyal to Welsh in Wales."

    "His Royal Highness has left Silver Fortress for twenty years, but there are still a small number of royal aristocrats who are loyal to him."

    "Do you know what he said in his letter?"

    "I don''t know, the letter that spies on the master is not what the Cavaliers do."

    Gao Wen quietly watched the deputy head of the Knights for a while, then withdrew his gaze and said without hesitation: "You can return to life after you go back and say that I know."

    Cohen Loren stood up and saluted with the most standard knight salute: "Yes."

 Chapter 577ï¼š Go to waste soil

    After sending away the deputy head of the Royal Knights, the spacious reception room became quiet.

    Gao Wen sat in his position and fell into a short thought. The figure of amber gradually emerged from the air. The half-elf looked at Gao Wen and looked curious: "It turned out to be the letter of Welsh Moen? What did you say?"

    Gao Wen raised his eyelids: "Have you really peeked before?"

    Amber is straightforward and strong: "Of course, I can do something that is so immoral when I peek at someone else''s letter?"

    This sneak peek at the dog and the dog''s smashing and jumping goods is quite ethical in the inexplicable place?

    Gao Wen shook his head: "You still don''t know."

    "Oh, don''t say it, don''t say it," Amber licked his mouth and his figure gradually dissipated in the air. "I''m going to stare at the special envoys, you continue to be in a daze."

    As the smell of amber gradually dissipated from the room, Gao Wen just sighed softly: "Ultimately, the person who saw this quagmire turned out to be him..."

    The special envoy of Wangdu did not stay in Cecil for too long.

    After all, the symbolic meaning of these messengers here is also greater than the actual meaning. The elf messenger has completed the transmission of all information, and the high-text people have advocated the first person to guard against waste and consolidate the frontier from the very beginning. Adding the wall of grandeur, as long as the northern leaders have prepared the materials, there is no need to negotiate and negotiate in Gaowen here. St. Sunil sent a group of messengers to come, more just to go through a process.

    On the afternoon of the second day, all the letters and to-do items were handed over. The messenger group led by Cohen Loren re-taken the inland river fast passenger ship ¡°The Waver¡± and left Cecil City.

    Come and rush, go and rush.

    The first batch of materials that St. Sunil and the Eastland jointly promised and prepared together will arrive at the Baishuihe Wharf on schedule on the 30th of the harvest.

    Six large inland river cargo ships, loaded with cloth, metal, grease and all kinds of magic materials, the full warehouse of goods people can not help but feel that Ansui''s nobles are finally generous for the aristocrats to take out these pressure boxes Things, Victoria and Edmund are afraid to use a lot of means.

    On the trestle of the dock area unloading, Amber looked at the packaged magic material and piled it on the ground in a box and a box. The more piles piled up, the more people piled up, and she was excited. "Mom...this How much is worth it..."

    ¡°It¡¯s all going to be used in the barrier repair project,¡± Gao Wen glanced at the amber that lighted his eyes. ¡°A brick is not allowed to touch.¡±

    Amber couldn''t believe it. Gao Wen once again looked up and down. The tone was full of surprises: "Do you really want to use it all in engineering? Don''t plan to buckle down? So many! And no one dares to supervise you, buckle down No one knows, you don¡¯t mean to develop the territory all day long, isn¡¯t the resources enough?¡±

    "I don''t want all the benefits to be taken up," Gao Wen pressed the amber''s hair. "Put the work on the magnificent wall, it is to dig the grave for yourself."

    After Gao Wen finished speaking this sentence, he walked away. The amber left in the place heard that Rebecca was talking to himself: "The ancestors said it makes sense..."

    Amber looked at Rebecca: "What do you think your ancestors said makes sense?"

    Rebecca is serious: "No, the ancestors were particularly sensible when talking about things related to digging graves."

    Amber admirably looked up and down Rebecca''s eyes: "...no wonder you are beaten every other day."

    On the other side, Gao Wen found Herti and others waiting for himself on the edge of the dock.

    "After the arrival of this batch of materials, I will leave for the wasteland," Gao Wen said to Hetty. "The public affairs of the country will be handed over to you and the Office of Administration, and the military will be handed over to Byron and Philip. The rest will also be With their respective responsible persons and emergency plans, they are all in accordance with the development plan that was previously formulated."

    ¡°Do you really want to go in person?¡± Herti bit her lip and finally couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°This is actually not necessary...¡±

    ¡°No one knows more about wasteland than I do, and I also want to see the grand wall and waste soil with my own eyes,¡± Gao Wen interrupted Herti¡¯s words. He looked at each other and smiled on his face. Why, no confidence? I worry that I can''t manage it all?"

    If someone asks the same question, then the best answer is no doubt, Herti will take her as mature and calm as ever to respond to all questions about her ability.

    But this person is his own ancestor. It is the pillar of the Cecil family. It is the person who supports and leads this land from 800 refugees and a tent all the way to today. In front of him, his own restraint and reluctance will be See through it at a glance.

    "...there are some concerns." Herti nodded lightly.

    "You can do it well," Gao Wen took a picture of Hertty''s shoulder. "When the Cecil family was the most declining, you alone supported the family and persisted. Nowadays, the entire government office is also running. Your management is well organized and you are more capable than you think."

    Herti wants to say that the territory she used to help Rebecca was only a viscount, but today''s Cecil is the entire southern Principality, and the difference between the two is different, but looking at Gao Wennayin With a smile on her face, her heart is still settled quickly.

    "I understand," she lowered her head. "I won''t let you down."

    "Don''t let the people down, it''s not easy for them to live a good life," Gao Wen nodded. "Do not worry, I will set up a magic network relay device along the way. Even on the edge of the waste soil, I will keep it and the territory. In addition, the road construction project of Tuo Lu has been completed, we will have a convenient road through the Black Forest, with modern vehicles and roads, you will soon find the seemingly distant waste soil. In fact, it is not too far away from you."

    This day is the 30th day of the harvest, and there are fifteen days from the harvest festival.

    After two days of preparation and personnel transfer, the first shipments to the south were loaded with advanced magic guided transport vehicles. The technology of a large fleet of Cecil''s magical industry passed through the dark mountains. The fortress in the middle, and proceeding through the south gate fortress, heading for the direction of the wasteland.

    Gao Wen personally led this team. In addition to the accompanying magical combatants, Solderin led another elite steel ranger as the guard. The team will soon catch up with the deepening of the Black Forest. The roadmakers, and the Tudor engineering team and the White Knights Guards, the materials carried by the team will be used to build the last forward base on the Black Forest border, and then forward...

    It is the wasteland boundary and the corrupted plain.

    ......

    "Open the gate!! The team passes!!"

    With the shouts of the gate controller, the magical machinery made a low roar, heavy gears and hinges pulled the same heavy steel gates slowly open, between the mountains and rocks of the dark mountains, covered with armor and fort The "rock wall" opened its mouth that was armed to the teeth, and one large transport vehicle came out one by one. On both sides of the transport vehicle and before and after, several vehicles covered with light armor plates were also seen. The "multi-function chariot" with the firing point of the thermal ray gun and the magic crystal at the top is in front of the guard.

    At the rear of the team, you can see several magic guns pulled by the tractor chassis.

    Along with the sound of flute and the roar of the engine machinery, the team sailed along the hardened road towards the Black Forest.

    On the edge of the Black Forest, an extraordinarily tall giant is standing quietly in the twisted and flocked plants. This tree with the name "giant" is nearly 100 meters high, and in the Black Forest, the rotten magical energy Further promoted the variation of these giant trees. The crown of the tree was stretched in all directions. There was no leaf on the thin and curved branches. In the background of the muddy sky, the canopy was like a dry limb, pointing wildly. sky.

    The team drove into the Black Forest.

    The branches and leaves of the giant wood shook and squeaked, and on its topmost branch, a black mist suddenly condensed, a huge, feather-stained flock of **** flesh and half of the skull exposed. The fog emerged.

    The crow''s dark eyes stared at the direction of the team, and a hoarse voice suddenly came from its rotten vocal chord: "Gaowen Cecil has left his territory... He personally went to the magnificent wall. ¡±

    Then the crow turned his head, and there seemed to be something in the void. It was listening to it, and the voice continued to sound in the throat: "The north is more important, the north is more important... I know, I know. I will continue to stare. But I will only stare far away..."

    The crow said, once again listening to it, it seemed to hear something that made him angry, and suddenly slammed his wings with anger: "You ask me why I stare far away?! Do you know those crazy stuffy? How dangerous are the people! Do you know how terrible those madmen are!!

    "Do you know how they built their roads? Do you know how they ''explore'' the forest? Do you know how they have rid all the traps and the nest of the monsters!"

    "The gang of madmen, full of only the impetuous Cecil, they are definitely the projection of the devil in this material world, the product of the devil and the active volcano, and Dorn was killed, ''Poison Po ''It was also killed, and there were 18 plague beasts and six corrupted beasts they had domesticated, and Pado, damn, Padoer just wanted to see and see, who would know the Cecil bombing? I will only stare far away from the bushes. I want to be farther away from those madmen! Even the sons of the storms that have broken their brains by the deep sea tide are calmer than those of the Cecils. Much more!!

    "If you have opinions, send someone to replace me. I would rather go to the flesh and blood to serve hard work... Oh, damn!!"

    The crow''s continuous curse suddenly stopped. "It" looked at the outer wall of the fortress covered with steel in horror, and saw several turrets on the upper floor suddenly turned to their direction.

    "The mad guys may have found me!!"

    The crow exclaimed and fluttered away, and almost at the same time, the continuous roar broke the silence of the Black Forest, tearing the chaotic sky and the mist in the forest.

    A large exploding cloud of smoke enveloped the rotten woodland in the distance. The artillery control room inside the South Gate Fortress, the great architect Gordon carefully looked at the scene on the holographic projection, watching the smoke rise, watching the large forests fly away.

    The power of the fixed fortress gun is amazing.

    The mechanical sergeant who is responsible for maneuvering the turret reported: "The main turrets of the upper dam are all activated smoothly, and the upper ii turret needs to be calibrated. The observation device works well."

    "Okay, record the data, test the sub-cannons at all levels after an hour. George, you bring two assistants to see what happens to the turret ii."

    Gordon gently sighed and arranged his work in an orderly manner.

    At the beginning of the construction of the South Gate Fortress, he was still very nervous and worried. This murderous area was frightening, and the cracking hole that was open and almost unprepared and sheltered was even more difficult. Ann, but as the project progressed, the southern wall and turret were installed, and his initial tensions and worries had completely disappeared.

    Indeed, as the lord said, the Black Forest is dangerous, but it is not the case in the face of the power of Cecil''s magical industry.

    "It¡¯s nothing to happen today," said a mechanical sergeant in front of another console next to him. The content of the emotion was exactly what Gordon thought. "It¡¯s a quiet day."

    "Don''t relax the alert," another mechanical sergeant reminded. "There are still monsters in the Black Forest. Maybe there will be a completely crazy monster to attack the fortress."

    "Reassured, I will not let go."

    The vigilance of the soldiers is really strong.

    Gordon couldn¡¯t help but sigh, but at the same time he¡¯s a little embarrassed.

    The magic in the Black Forest... seems to be getting less and less...

 Chapter 578ï¼š Twisted bottom

    In the dark and deep underground palace, the sound of the magical operation suddenly broke the silence in the air.

    Stable magical power is injected into the crystal, and a magical stone lamp set in the wall illuminates one by one, illuminating a vast hall space.

    The ground of the hall is full of shimmering and invigorating lines, and there are countless pillars that are mixed with flesh and plants. The pillars are uneven on the surface, and the gaps in the depression seem to flow. Blood with a dark red shimmer, a vine or blood vessel-like "biomass cable" grows from the top and root of the column, and extends to the rune matrix of the roof and the ground, and on the wall behind the columns A row of crystal ball-like transparent containers are neatly mounted on a dark red wall.

    In those crystal balls, there are floating creepy biological tissues, which are soaked in a thin reddish biomass solution, like the devil''s egg in their sleep, unconsciously creeping and shrinking.

    At the end of the hall, there is a huge crack. It is not a wall, but it seems to be the opening of a kind of underground rift. Outside the crack, there is a vaguely vast space shrouded in dim red light.

    A footstep came from far and near, and a figure wearing a black burqa and tall and thin body walked into the hall.

    He walked slowly through the "pillars" who were slightly trembled. The line of sight swept across the surface of each pillar. He patiently and carefully examined the state of these "embryo containers" and heard a hoarse voice from under the hood.

    "Okay, that''s great... it''s so fast... I didn''t waste the biomass I prepared for you..."

    A cold female voice suddenly came from afar, interrupting the black robe''s self-talking words: "Headen, when you are with these embryos, it is really disgusting."

    The black robe does not return to the head: "Beltila, have you forgotten the courtesy of knocking on the door?"

    With the friction of the roots moving on the slate floor, Bertila, wearing a green goddess dress and a half man and a half tree, came out from the shadow of the entrance to the hall. She looked at Heaton not far away: " It''s a pity that your disgusting hall has no doors at all."

    The black robe turned and took off the hood on his head, revealing a pale, dry face. He looked at Bertila coldly: "When cultivating the first gods, you didn''t say they made people Vomiting."

    ¡°What is disgusting is the aesthetics of the hall when you are renovating, not the embryos,¡± Bellilla frowned at the neatly arranged ¡°pillars¡± and the crystal containers embedded in the walls on both sides. ¡°You are Can''t you design these biocapsules and artificial egg shells in a less disgusting way? Or at least wrap them up with something... you are like a rancid slaughterhouse, not an advanced laboratory."

    "You can''t understand the beauty of flesh and blood, it''s a pity, but I''m willing to understand," Heaton said casually. "If you spend more time in the flesh and blood, you must understand the most primitive biological organizations." Containing beauty..."

    Bertila directly interrupted Heaton¡¯s somewhat nervous statement: ¡°Enough, I¡¯m not interested in knowing what¡¯s distorted when you¡¯re whispering in your head. I¡¯m just learning about God. The great leader of the embryo''s growth needs to confirm whether the neuron factors in these embryos are successfully activated, and it is necessary to confirm the effect of the pseudo-god''s body on them."

    Heaton opened his mouth, and an ugly smile appeared on the gloomy face: "Of course, as you can see, the sacred factor in the vital human genetic factors here has been inherited for hundreds of years and still exists vigorously everywhere. In a human body, as long as it is induced by appropriate mutations, everyone is a god... Thanks to our compatriots in the wasteland, the data they have provided recently is timely and effective, and all embryos are developing in the expected direction."

    Bertila nodded and walked slowly to a "pillar" and reached out to feel the slight tremor and temperature in the "pillar". These seemingly static columns are all alive, and she can feel the regular pulsations hidden under the rough skin, just like the heart beats, stable and powerful.

    ... Is this the future of mortals, so unbearable...

    For a moment, Bertila¡¯s heart flashed through this extremely short question, but in the next second she will refresh the brain tissue and the corresponding hormones that caused this question. This superficial question cannot come from her own. Most of the time, the thoughts left by an assimilated phagosome in the attempt to influence her judgment, similar things did not happen for the first time.

    She didn''t care about it.

    ¡°Very good, the great patriarch will be satisfied,¡± Bellyra nodded slightly. ¡°Make sure these special ¡®starting¡¯ gods enter maturity as soon as possible. This is an order from the great patriarch.¡±

    Heaton stared at Bertila with a cold gaze in his back. He was slightly annoyed in his heart, angry at the woman''s arrogant attitude, and was annoyed that she was so arrogant in front of her in the name of the great patriarch, but he had no choice.

    Bertila is the most senior patriarch of the eternal death of all things. This seemingly human woman extended her seven-century life with taboo spells and relied on engulfing and absorbing other life. She is still nominally the "teacher", but in fact, her identity is between the patriarch and the great patriarch.

    Only she can walk unscathed through the promenade at the deepest part of the underground palace, and stay in the secret room of the great priest for a long time. The whisper of the vicious **** will not drive her crazy, and she will not pollute her. Soul, this incredible ability makes her position in the Order unwavering.

    Heaton thought not maliciously, perhaps the secret of Bellilla''s defense against the gods in the depths of the underground palace is that she has been distorted into a monster, or she has been a monster from the beginning, her soul and flesh and blood have rotted, already Variation, but her monster just twisted into a human appearance.

    Bertila turned his back to Heaton and did not turn back and said: "Dr. Heaton, I don''t mind if you look at me with rude eyes, but you have been watching for too long."

    Heaton just replied with a cold voice.

    Bertila didn''t care. She just turned around and said, "I don''t know if you got the news. The Ansu people have started to repair the barrier, and Gavin Cecil... personally. Going to the south."

    "I heard that the Govin Cecil found a way in the dark mountains and drove straight into the Black Forest," Heaton said casually. "But our sentinels did not bring back more news."

    "Several sentinels died unexpectedly, and the remaining sentinels did not dare to stay close," Bellilla looked at Heaton''s eyes. "There was a sentinel who sent back a near hysterical report. He called the Cecil people mad and devil. Don''t you think this is interesting?"

    "...interesting, because this title has always been given to us by outsiders," Heaton raised an eyebrow. "It seems that the sentinel is already unconscious. What happened to him?"

    "The Cecils are exploiting the power of magical devices to open up the territory. They even use the magic devices in the bombarded wasteland without meaning, and the unfortunate sentinel...he and the other sentinels are there. Nearby," Bertila shook her head. "The key question now is that it seems that Cecil did not develop as we expected. They have become an uncontrollable factor..."

    "Can not control¡­¡­"

    Heaton whispered a whisper and then gave a scornful laugh.

    He came to the nearest pillar and waved to activate the biomass shell of the pillar.

    ¡°It¡¯s just a bunch of mortals who can fight with magical props. The power of ¡®God¡¯ is a few explosives to fight!!¡±

    The dark red biomass squirmed and squirmed, and instantly shook back toward the roof and the ground like a frightened vine, and after the horrible "shell" receded, the scene inside the column appeared in front of Bertila.

    A mutated humanoid quietly floats in a translucent tubular container that is almost twice as tall as humans. It has dark skin and large, inflated joints, and numerous crystal clusters of biological growth cover its limb surface. The subtle energy sparks are constantly flowing between the crystal clusters, showing that this giant not only has a powerful body, but also has extraordinary magical power.

    Heaton looked up at the horrible mutant giant with a smile on his face: "Nothing is stronger than the great evolution, Captain Bertila, don''t you think so?"

    Beltila quietly looked at the "God" in the tubular container, his face was calm: "Receive your fanaticism, no one knows better evolution than I do. You better collapse before this variant gets out of control." Biomass sac, you know, activation of this first group of gods has cost a lot of good bodies."

    After saying this, the female chief did not pay attention to Heaton, but walked to the end of the hall.

    She came to the huge gap at the end of the hall and looked at the vast space outside the breach.

    The wide underground rift is in the field of vision. Huge ropeways, bridges and natural stone beams connect the cliffs on both sides of the rift. On those dizzying bridges, countless walking dead figures are wearing church guards with heavy protective gear. The worker monitors the next step.

    At the bottom of the rift, there is a "blood river" filled with red-red light. Numerous large chains are criss-crossed above the blood river, holding a group of unnamed flesh and blood. In the hot air of the blood river, the flesh and blood. Just like a heart beats, every beat is stronger and stronger than the last beat.

    This is the flesh and blood.

    The entire underground palace is built on top of this fleshy valley.

    Those who walk like a dead body are slaves. The victims that are caught from all over the country are mostly poor people, and a small number are stray warriors and mercenaries of poor strength.

    In this era, it is not difficult to secretly arrest some civilians as slaves from various aristocratic territories. Especially in the case of famine and war, the missing poor will not attract anyone''s attention at all.

    But now the situation has changed a little bit: the Principality of Cecil has risen at an alarming rate, and they have created a complex and rigorous monitoring system, even if a civilian disappears, it will lead to security personnel, and the territory of the Principality of Cecil More and more magic monitoring devices have made unauthorised spellcasting extremely dangerous. In recent times, it has become almost impossible to arrest people from the South.

    But the slaves who came from outside the South can still satisfy the needs of flesh and blood. This Ansu civil war not only brought enough flesh and blood, but also brought enough slaves.

    Bertila watched the slaves who were walking on the passage, and then her eyes crossed the victims that were destined to die, falling on the flesh and blood that was fixed by chains at the bottom of the rift.

    Under the nourishment of a large number of human biomass, under the combination of massive "shen" factors, the flesh and blood tissue has become increasingly mature.

    The moment when the "Pseudo-God''s Body" wakes up is just around the corner.

 Chapter 579ï¼š Waste soil edge

    Black forest.

    About this strip of forest in the southern foothills of the dark mountains, adjacent to the wasteland, Ansu folks have countless versions of legends, such as every tree in the forest is changed by those who have not escaped the wasteland. For example, the Black Forest underground has a passage to a chaotic world. For example, the Black Forest as a whole is actually a huge monster with evil wisdom. It is spreading all the time to the civilized world, in order to complete the business that the magic tide has not been completed. , completely destroy the civilized world created by the people...

    But Gao Wen knows that the birth of the Black Forest is actually not that complicated.

    It used to be just an ordinary jungle, located on the border of the Gangbuk Empire, blocking the mountains and wasteland in the north.

    It is the power of chaotic magical energy, which makes a forest that was originally harmless and rich into a restricted area of ??life.

    The power of the magical industry is forcing a broad road from this restricted area of ??life.

    ÕøÄü Twisted demonized trees grow freely on the barren land. The tall and dry canopy creates a strange net in the sky. The rare mist in the Black Forest floats slightly near the ground, slowly creeping. The vines and shrubs carefully hide themselves in the fog, seemingly ready to wait for an opportunity to prey on the victims who accidentally entered their hunting range, and between the shrubs and smog, those flesh and blood festering, the magic between life and death The creatures are also crouching, waiting quietly for their prey to enter their hunting circle.

    The outsiders came from the forest, the lively breath of life spread in the smog, and the predators were excited.

    Then, the sharp whistling sound broke the rules of the Black Forest "waiting for hunting."

    Powerful re-explosive grenades and field cannonballs descended from the sky, and the explosions that were rolled up shattered the mist, and the predators hidden in the mist, the towering ancient woods swayed and fell in a continuous explosion. The peristaltic poison ivy panicked and tried to get into the ground and was caught by deadly heat and shock waves before it escaped.

    The surviving monsters squatted in the smoke, and they began to madly escape with a little sensibility. The sensible ones instinctively rushed to the direction of the threat, and in a cloud of smoke, the intense rays and lightning bolts of the intensive shots quickly became Retarded their final charge.

    Heavy infantry wearing heavy armor, carrying a continuous-type heat ray gun or lightning generator, step by step forward and staying on the edge of the visible range, suppressing all possible counterattacks in the smoke with intensive firepower Power, while the steel rangers carrying grenade launchers are interspersed between these heavy infantry, using powerful grenades to clean up the corners where the magical reaction is most intense.

    After a period of intensive shooting, the magical responses observed by the soldiers'' tactical eyepieces were extinguished one by one, and the reloaded infantry immediately dispersed and retreated to the sides, while the white knights with taller bodies and stronger armor were paralyzed. Heavy-duty burners, stepping forward with heavy steps.

    "Perform purification in the name of the Holy Light!"

    Under the helmet of the captain''s helmet, the low-pitched humming sounds, the white knights immediately launched their own heavy-duty burners. These flat-shaped tubes, the front end of the weapon connected by the rune chain and the white knight armor immediately ejected a long number of Ten meters of flames burned everything in the sight of the knights.

    The most basic "greasy", combined with the burning hand, plus the blessing of the wind element, the flames formed can burn almost all the organic matter. If the opponent is a superb, able to use protective spells, then the effect of these burners will be greatly reduced, but if it is used to clean up "organic waste," then there is no better use than these heavy burners.

    The outsiders came from the forest, the iron and fire breath spread in the smog, and the predators were... close to eight mature.

    "Continue!! The Holy Light bless your burners to continue!!"

    Under the effect of the captain¡¯s ¡°Enlightenment of the Light¡±, the White Knights began to move forward and burned areas where there might be residual threats, while the heavy infantry followed closely, using their respective With the task of fire protection and coordinated advancement, the steel ranger soldiers who completed the fire support mission quickly moved around the queue, using their state-of-the-art tactical eyepieces and well-trained detection techniques to alert the entire team.

    The soldiers are well-versed, the division of labor is clear, and the advancement is extremely rapid. Obviously they are not doing this for the first time.

    There is no doubt that performing missions in the Black Forest is the best training for these soldiers.

    Behind the fighters, the multi-purpose chariots and the towed artillery began to move forward. These chariots will re-enter the team¡¯s forward at the next propulsion point and carry out the next round of fire bombing with their own arms. The soldiers will then be bombed. The area performs the ¡°cleaning¡± and ¡°purification¡± of the next stage, so that the road continues to extend forward, reaching the end of the Black Forest and entering the wasteland.

    Gao Wen sat in a chariot and watched the white knights who used heavy-duty burners screaming at the slogan of the light and set fire everywhere. They couldn¡¯t help but sigh: "To tell the truth, to this step... their The means really have nothing to do with the light..."

    "Wright didn''t say it, the important thing is faith," said Amber, who sat next to him. "In other words, as long as you call the Holy Light to protect you, even if you spit out the roast potatoes in the muzzle, it is also the light. The will..."

    "I think Wright''s ¡®belief¡¯ is definitely not the meaning...¡± Gao Wen glanced at the amber, and then he couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°But then, these burners are really good...¡±

    Amber blinked and looked at the flames and the rising smoke in the distance. I couldn''t help but shrink my neck: "I only feel terrible... this kind of weapon... and only Rebecca can put the fireball The guys who have dozens of colors and shapes can think of it. And to be honest, using this kind of fire-breathing in the forest will really not cause a runaway fire?"

    "This is the Black Forest, which is different from the normal forest," Gao Wen smiled and shook his head, reminding Amber to pay attention to the distance. "The burner can of course not be used in the forest, but you didn''t find it... Burning here. Will the flames soon go out?"

    Amber noticed that the fire made by the white knights did not spread outward, and the flames burning on the ground would soon be extinguished. I was a little surprised: "Really... how?"

    "The chaotic magical environment in the Black Forest has deterred the fire. The flame from the burner is made of magic. It does cause a natural fire, but only if its magical reaction must last long enough. However, in this place, Most magical reactions don''t last long unless they get a constant supply of magic."

    "...The Black Forest is really a strange place," Amber grabbed his hair. "No wonder you have to insist on using this method of bombarding everything to open the way. This strange environment, the regular superman team will be afraid of minutes. It¡¯s gone."

    Gao Wen smiled and did not answer.

    Exploiting everything, this is the only rule against the Black Forest, but to achieve this means, the premise is that there must be strong enough force.

    In order to deal with the threat of wasteland, in order to fight against potential enemies in the future, he has never slacked off in "force", although the weaponry of the Cecil Corps is actually regarded as the human army of the current era, but to deal with those Unusually unpredictable distortions, and no more powerful firepower.

    Cecil¡¯s weapons design department has never stopped research and development. While the ¡°big projects¡± such as Magic Guide, Magic Network Communicator and Magic Guide Train continue to make progress, the equipment in the hands of the soldiers is also rapidly improving. With.

    For the early days of the magical era, the birth and development of many things are actually "the existence of ideas." Without ideas, then a new thing, even an entire field, will be blank, and as long as there is an idea, then this Things in the field will develop in general.

    After the success of the thermal ray gun, the technicians discovered a "key idea", that is, "the low-level magic in the traditional sense will be used as long as it is properly used, properly combined, and then industrially produced." ".

    This idea is called "minimalist and practical thinking" by Gao Wen, that is, under the premise of controlling cost and system complexity, it is possible to arrange and combine as much as possible with stable and reliable basic spells to achieve the highest possible practical effect.

    Low cost, high stability, and mass production.

    On the basis of this idea and the thermal ray gun, a series of weapons with the general magic guide terminal as the carrier and the low-level attacking spell board as the core were quickly designed. By replacing the modules in the magic guide terminal, the soldiers The offensive means can be not limited to hot rays, acid arrows, lightning arrows, ice bombs or even weak treatments and auxiliary spells, as long as the energy level meets the requirements and can be compatible with the basic structure of the magic terminal, then it can be achieved.

    The heavy burners in the hands of the white knights are the things that Rebecca had recently drummed out, and this is an extension of this "simplified and practical thinking."

    In those new weapons, Rebecca and her technicians stuffed the rune base of greasy and burning hands and used the "Blessing of Wind Element" to increase the jet range of greasy surgery. It turns out that this A design is amazingly good.

    Three basic spells combine to create a powerful war weapon.

    Gao Wen does not mind that the nature of these weapons is just a combination of "inferior spells." For him, these things are easy to use.

    On the 40th of the harvest, the Tudors burned the last forest on the southern border of the Black Forest.

    The entangled poisonous vines and ancient woods are ashes, and the monsters corrupted by the chaos magic gradually become the smog in the air. On the land that the white knights have stepped on, the magical flames generated by the heavy burners are quickly extinguished in the chaotic magical environment. When the smoke gradually dissipated, the scene at the end of the forest became instantly open.

    The endless deserted plain stretches in front, and the huge light curtain of the magnificent wall connects the heavens and the earth in the distance.

    Along with the sound of the mechanical device, a specially modified magic guide that can adapt to the complicated road conditions of the waste soil drove out of the forest area and came to the scorched earth contaminated by the magic tide.

    Gao Wen walked out of the car and set foot on this ridiculous land. He saw several elves including Sonya have left the team earlier than themselves, and are waiting for themselves at the moment.

    The elves are the "technical guides" in the process of barrier repair engineering, and naturally they have to come along.

    After Gavin approached, Sonya said with emotion: "We finally walked out of the Black Forest and walked through the twisted jungle, which was a torture for the elves."

    A high-ranking ranger couldn''t help but say: "It''s true that there are cars, and we have at least a layer of crystal and steel in the middle of the fallen forest."

    "Yeah, the magic guide..." Sonya looked at Gao Wen. "I have to admit that these things that you led the human drums are really good. But I think you''d better use the kind that is called heavy. The burners are especially in the forest. The Black Forest is good to say that if you use them to burn healthy forests... First of all, I personally don¡¯t accept them very emotionally."

    "Set fire to the mountain, sitting on the bottom of this sentence is written in the Cecil Civilization Convention," Gao Wen laughed and opened his hand, he knew that Sony, who is an elf, will sooner or later see the thing. Say this, "Don''t worry, we don''t just know the madness of destruction."

    As he said, there was a bit of emotion in his heart: Sonya, the elves, were instinctively awkward after seeing the burner, but Solderlin, who was also a true elf, did not even touch the burner after the first time. A similar reaction, in fact he is quite excited...

    The guy is afraid that he hasn¡¯t traveled in the human world for too long, and he forgot that he was a child of the forest...

 Chapter 580ï¼š Go forward

    The first impression of amber on wasteland is ¡°exotic¡±.

    The light gray sky tumbling over the head like a viscous liquid, almost the magical turbulence visible to the naked eye flows around the thick clouds, and the tangled wind rolls over the ridiculously distorted land irregularly. And the earth¡ªthe earth is covered with a purple-black, ¡°physical¡± mixture of volcanic eruptions and sludge, as if the world¡¯s rotten sores continue to extend to the end of the line of sight, extending To the inside of the magnificent energy barrier in the distance.

    She has never seen a similar scene anywhere.

    She finally understood what Gao Wen said about ¡°waste soil is outside the boundaries of the civilized world¡±.

    The Black Forest may be corrupted and distorted, but at least the tree is still a tree, the monster is still a monster, even if the sky is dark again, the sky that can be seen between the clouds is still clear, and here, at the end of the Black Forest, at the foot of the magnificent wall, The whole world is different from what she knows.

    She even felt that even the shadow power here became strange.

    "According to the Kraken, the magic tide is the process of the world''s shuffling. The magic tide of 700 years ago was just an incomplete explosion, equivalent to some kind of ''prelude'' of shuffling..." Gao Wen looked The waste soil stretched in front of the eyes, suddenly thought of what Til had said to himself, and couldn''t help but whisper to himself, "So the changes here... can actually be regarded as a harbinger of a certain ''new world.''"

    Amber looked at Gao Wen with amazement: "You said such a bad place... is the ¡®new world¡¯ after the real magic tide broke out?¡±

    Gao Wen nodded lightly: "It should be about the same."

    "...the new world is terrible," Amber spit out his tongue. "What kind of life can survive in this ''new world''..."

    "The horrible is only relative to our aesthetics," Gao Wen looked at the amber. "Perhaps in the eyes of the new world, this twisted and corrupted land is a pleasant land of birds and flowers, and we are familiar with the blue sky and white clouds. Shuiqingshan... In their eyes, I am afraid it is no different from purgatory."

    Sonya came to Gao Wen and Amber. She heard the conversation between the two and couldn''t help but say: "Seven hundred years of sleep makes you more emotional than before."

    Gao Wen casually said: "After all, there is nothing else to do in sleeping in the coffin."

    "If there is a chance, let us know and know the Miss Kraken. Our elves are very interested in the ancient knowledge that the Kraken knows."

    "I will, wait for her next wake up," Gao Wen nodded, then looked at the surroundings. "And now... let''s build the last forward base here."

    There is still a short distance from the tower of the sentinel that needs to be constructed. Although it is not far away, there are many crises in the corrupted plain. In order to ensure the safety of frontline personnel and to ensure the road through the Black Forest, Gao Wen ordered the final establishment on the southern border of the Black Forest. A forward base.

    Counting the No. 1 base in the northern part of the Black Forest and the No. 2 base in the depths of the Black Forest, this is the third.

    The transport vehicle carrying important materials drives out of the forest area, and it is surrounded by a loose ring on the open ground at the edge of the jungle, and the multi-purpose vehicles are parked smoothly and accurately in the gap between the large transport vehicles, filling Loose gap on the ring.

    The steel armor and body of the team thus formed a temporary protective barrier, and those guns that were pulled by the tractor chassis were placed inside the barrier and became the initial self-defense firepower of the base.

    After the initial establishment of the protection, the expanders and the escorts began to unload the materials and set up the base.

    The cornerstone of Cecil''s magical industry is the magic net, so the magic net is also the first step.

    The prefabricated magic net unit was transported from the first two trucks. They were large metal plates with a length of two meters and a large number of magic net units. These units are connected to the prefabricated buckles on the edge of the chassis of the multi-purpose chariot, and are connected to the power ridges of the chariot itself. Finally, these vehicles are used as nodes to form a large area of ??continuous magic net inside the protective barrier. As more and more magic network units are connected, these multi-purpose vehicles have begun to play a new role - becoming the magic energy obelisk.

    "The external energy of the No. 1 chariot reaches the threshold - the crystal is turned on!" "The external energy of the No. 2 chariot reaches the threshold - the crystal is turned on!" "The chariot No. 3..."

    Along with the loud reports of the mechanical sergeants, the crystals on the top of the chariots set up at the forward base were brightened one by one, and the abundant magic was quickly unfolded with the activation of the magic net energy field, covering the entire open space in an instant. .

    Gao Wen picked up a magic guide terminal and saw that the rune representing the charge on the side was lit and nodded slightly.

    These lightweight "multi-functional chariots" are new things designed after the "Warhammer i-type" main battle vehicle is finalized. They are not too high in technical content, but they are designed specifically for this mission - And they will certainly come in handy in the foreseeable future.

    The edge of waste soil, the environment is bad, a variety of uncontrollable factors will always threaten the safety of the people ahead, and how to deal with these threats is a problem that Gao Wen must consider - Warhammer i-power is huge, survivability is strong, it itself It can cope with most of the challenges on waste soil, but it does not solve the problem of wasteland survival of the entire construction team. To solve this problem, the designers of the Institute of Mechanical Manufacturing and Magic Technology are based on the framework of Warhammer i. On the design of this lightweight multi-purpose chariot.

    It was named by Gao Wen as the steel ambassador.

    At the beginning of its birth, the ¡°Steel Ambassador¡± was positioned as a strong support platform rather than an attacker. In order to allow the team far from the stable rear and the waste soil (or the front line) to stand quickly, the steel ambassador has a larger area of ??the magic net unit and a more loaded power ridge, and a magic energy is fixed on the top of the chariot. Crystal - the core component of the magic net obelisk, this crystal and steel ambassador''s specially designed "turret" is a complete magical obelisk.

    On the front line away from the rear supply, the steel ambassador''s magic energy obelisk can provide vital energy coverage for the position, ensuring that the positional facilities can start running as soon as possible, while its powerful dynamic ridge also allows it to support a more powerful Shield system, and switch between the two shield modes - use the strong defense when the survival priority, but the projection range can only protect the "stand-up mode" of the chariot itself, activate the matching super when you need to protect the friendly The magic rune can enter the "peace messenger" mode. In this mode, its shield projection range can be extended to dozens of meters around, although the shield protection will be greatly reduced, but it can protect a large area, thus showing A strong battlefield assistance capability.

    In addition to providing energy and providing shields, the steel ambassador''s magic crystal can also act as a relay point for magic network communication. Although its power is much smaller than that of a fixed relay tower, it is enough to ensure communication on the battlefield. For example, the pioneering warship "Pioneer" can provide communication coverage for the entire fleet, and the steel ambassador can also ensure that a land force will not lose contact with the friendly forces when fighting on the front line.

    In addition to these fixed functions, as a kind of chariot that is positioned as ¡°multi-functional support¡±, the steel ambassador also reserved the ability of the expansion module in advance. Its chassis is equipped with a card slot and rune drag chain, directly with The chariot power ridges are connected, you can connect the magic net unit to increase the energy output, or you can use the rune chain to provide fast recharge directly for the reloading unit like the White Knight...

    Of course, the convenience of these features is not without cost. In order to install the huge crystal, and to support the special energy-saving shield system, these chariots modified on the basis of the warhammer i directly dismantled the main gun, only There are several thermal ray guns and a single-stage grenade launcher at the front of the chariot as a self-defense firepower. The number of its crew has also changed from six to three. The space saved is used to install additional magic nets. The unit and the overwhelming dynamic ridge, these changes made the chariot almost lose its offensive ability - but Gao Wen knows that in a complex battlefield, a multi-functional chariot with excellent auxiliary capabilities can play far more than A main gun.

    This is especially the case on this wasteland.

    On the open ground where the forward base is located, above the ¡°fence¡± consisting of large transport vehicles and multi-purpose vehicles, the soldiers have used the compartment as a shelter to form a temporary line of defense. Inside the wall, the roadsters are making prefabricated tents and simple The board room was unloaded from the subsequent big trucks and hurryed to set up the camp. The ¡°steel ambassadors¡± at the various nodes of the wall lit up the magic crystals of the respective roofs, while the crystals were lit, while the layers were shimmering. The shield was also closed at the periphery of the team.

    "Magic technology?" Sonya looked at the camp''s defense mechanism and built it a little. She couldn''t help but sigh and sigh. "At first, I thought it was just some kind of transformation and reorganization of the magic technology. But now It seems that it is taking a completely different path."

    "The annihilation of the Gangster Empire has taught us a lesson - no matter how advanced the technology is, as long as it is confined to a small number of elites, limited to a small extent and cannot be popularized, then it will inevitably lack reliability and disaster resistance. It is also destined to break through its own development bottlenecks," Gao Wen smiled. "Of course, one of the reasons for getting out of the magical technology is the situation. - After all, we don''t have a deep blue magic well."

    "Deep blue magic well..." Sonya whispered, looking at the "steel ambassadors" who were opening shields and releasing magic broadcasts. The sights fell on the crystals at the top of the chariots. "Maybe... these things The value is no less than another dark blue..."

    This is undoubtedly a very high evaluation.

    And an elf from the silver empire who witnessed the glory days of the glory said this sentence, which made it an extraordinary meaning.

    Gao Wen just nodded lightly, then he looked up and looked at the majestic tower in the field of vision.

    The tower of the giant sentinel stands on the border of the former human empire, as if the six-legged tower is hundreds of meters high, and relies on powerful anti-gravity devices to float on a hill-like foundation made of special alloys and runes. Over the seat, countless complex runes and energy flows in and around the tower and the pedestal. The powerful magical energy is projected into the air driven by these runes, creating up to a kilometer on the edge of the waste soil. Energy barrier.

    "The glory of the ancient empire..."

    Rosetta Augustus retracted his gaze at the top of the giant tower and sighed softly.

    Behind him, a busy construction site is undergoing intense and orderly construction. A large number of junior mages from the Royal Masters Association are using plastic hands and various shaping and summoning spells to build the walls of the camp, huge stone walls. The base was growing from the polluted land at a speed visible to the naked eye, and the giant shield of the Titan empire has risen to the top of the flagpole. In the wind of the wasteland area, the golden-red flag flutters in the wind.

    A hoof came from afar, and a heroic gray-haired female knight came to the Emperor of Tifeng, and Rosetta Augustus looked up and said, "The little from the Wendel family, the talent is outstanding." The wolf nodded, and there was a little unseen smile on the gloomy and stiff face: "It seems that there is news."

    Andesa Windel rolled over and bowed: "Yes, the eagle-eyed sentinel has confirmed that there is a team on the edge of the Black Forest in the northwest, with the Cecil family emblem hanging."

    "As we expected, Ansu''s east and the royal family will fight, and finally they will only let their ancestors who came out of the grave come out," Rosetta nodded, then turned to the northwest and looked far. At the other tower of the tower, "I am really close..."

    (Most sure many people already know... small eyes have been born, mother and child are safe =. = and this is my last chapter, I wish you a new peace...)

 Chapter 581ï¼š High tower

    The tower of the sentinel stands on the ground.

    For those born in the Great Decline, the Sentinel Tower is a miraculous building beyond their imagination. These giants are hundreds of meters high, and the giant magical devices that count the pedestal and the floating height total kilometers are beyond the contemporary. The technical limits of any human kingdom (including the Principality of Cecil), the surging energy of each sentry tower is sufficient to support the operation of all the mage towers in the entire city of Ansu, and the many techniques they use include large anti-gravity fields. , adaptive shield technology, force field joint projection technology, etc., so that today''s anthropologists can only look up.

    After the establishment of the third forward base to ensure the supply of goods and the smooth flow of the road, the Cecil engineering team continued to advance southward, and finally arrived at the foot of the sentry tower that needed reinforcement work on the 1st of the frosty month. Next to the highland called "Thunder Hill", the engineers laid the first stake for the camp.

    A member of the former 100-member aid group, carpenter, the middle-aged craftsman "Bruce" from Wangdu is the chief architect of this "spike base". This short-skinned middle-aged man stands on the big wooden box in the center of the camp. Holding the reference drawings in his hand, he widened his eyes and watched the construction of the workers, because the red nose was too red to shine in the wind of the slightly smelly waste soil.

    "First connect the magic net to the donkey and turn it on to the obelisk. First connect the substrate and say it! The people who go to the wall should pay attention not to leave the shield. Especially, don''t leave the breeze. The air here is not good for your health!! Charles, Bob, you have three people to put the jammer up, or the obelisk can''t be turned on..."

    Bruce''s big tricks echoed in the construction site. This middle-aged man from Wangdu was full of momentum. He was looking forward to the busy construction site. He looked at the wasteland outside the construction site and looked at it. The huge high tower and the energy barrier around the tower, the tension in the heart has been turned into excitement and excitement, and even a little pride.

    This is where the big architects should be.

    He is from Wang Du, a senior carpenter. He has been a carpenter for generations. But he is not a safe person when he is born. Bruce meteor swears by his surname that he can see the dwarf ancestry of his ancestors. It is to do big things. He yearns for adventure, and he wants to do something big in the extraordinary field, instead of being a carpenter in the stable kingdom. However, he has no extraordinary talent, even if the ancestors drew the dwarf blood, he only gave him one more. The strength of the shirt, but he finally inherited the family''s signboard, but the development plan of the Southland ... let this restless carpenter see hope.

    He is one of the few active members of the past 100-member aid group.

    "The jammer is not in place? It is your safety to report it immediately. Don''t delay your work!!"

    Bruce''s big voice rang again.

    He did see extraordinary opportunities in the South. He saw the offense of the distorted body, saw the rise of a magical city, saw the establishment of the Principality, and saw the vigorous "Industrial New Town Plan". He did his best. Seize these opportunities and prove their strength in front of the great architect Gordon, and today, he finally met the biggest opportunity.

    Work on waste soil.

    Undoubtedly, this extraordinary "effect" will be his greatest achievement. Bruce thinks that even if he returns, he will even be directly rated as "big architect" and the same as Mr. Gordon who is also the "big architect". Become one of Cecil''s most senior technicians. In this position, there are only a few people, such as "great craftsman" Mr. Nicholas Egg, "Magic Master" Mr. Carmel and Miss Rebecca...

    The camp''s infrastructure was quickly deployed, and the easy-to-assemble magic net units were first connected into a powerful array, and several ¡°steel ambassadors¡± were located in the center of these magic net matrices and were connected to the line, but in these Before the multi-purpose tanks that could act as the obelisk of the magical energy activated their crystals, several special devices were first established throughout the base.

    It''s some poles made of metal, the bottom is deeply buried in the ground, and the two meters above the top are forked out of several parallel "branches", a series of runes distributed on the surface of those branches, and small crystals It is inlaid on the top of the metal branches like a wand, and it emits a faint glow.

    These devices are "jammers."

    The use of high-powered magical devices near the magnificent walls is a very dangerous thing, because the monsters that breed in the magic tide have an unstoppable desire for pure magic, just as the distortions that wandered outside would take the initiative to approach the human town. The powerful magical obelisk is in front of these monsters like the lighthouse in the dark night. It is already located in the high tower of the Sentinel. For some magical monsters with strong perception, this is already their sniffing area. In order to prevent the power of the magical obelisk from the moment of booting, it attracts powerful monsters, and the magnificent wall that prevents its own state is not so good. The construction workers must do some preparatory work in advance.

    The jammer was born for this purpose.

    Its forked branches are engraved with runes, magical concealment, and elemental peril. The effect is not perfect, but given the average IQ of the waste monsters, these spell effects are enough to disturb those distortions over long distances. The judgment.

    Of course, if the enemy is close enough, or is a monster with a keen sense of initial intelligence, these simple jammers will not work. By then, the safety of the camp depends on the magnificent walls and the loyal soldiers. The guns in the hands are guaranteed, but as long as they can filter out the six or seventy percent of the monsters, they have already met the requirements of Gao Wen.

    On the edge of the camp, Gao Wen stood on a boulder beside the thundering hill, watching the roadsters set the jammers in several places, as they were activated one by one, crystals and runes The array glowed, and the magical atmosphere of the entire camp quickly became weak and confused.

    This degree of camouflage is not a high-order or even a medium-level or higher, but it must be able to filter out more than 70% of the distortions.

    The nearby air was slightly distorted, and the figure of amber condensed out of the air. She came to Gao Wen and said casually: "The jammer has activated."

    "I saw."

    "To tell the truth, I was relieved after the activation of this stuff," Amber said, rubbing the sweat that didn''t exist on the forehead, and then a little curious. "But then... you have to have this in the wasteland." Interfering technology... Let''s rely on jammers to protect the camp. How do other ''towers'' solve problems? For example, the team on the west side..."

    Gao Wen glanced at the half-elf: "Do you have your brain stuck?"

    "What do you mean by this!"

    "So simple question is still used?" Gao Wen knocked on the amber head. "The jammer is white, that is, the casting device, and it is not a high-level magic. Those who do not have a jammer can find a few wizards in the camp." In the fixed position, put a day of breath masking and magic stealth, standing tired to change people, or sitting on a chair."

    Amber blinked and couldn''t help but groan after reacting: "Mom, I thought about the picture and suddenly felt stupid..."

    ¡°Is it stupid? But before the advent of the ''generalization'' and ''civilized'' magical devices, all the wizards are actually doing this,¡± Gao Wen shrugged. ¡°They can master the extraordinary power with their own It¡¯s a privilege to release, and until today, the extraordinary people in most parts of Cecil still think so."

    When I heard Gao Wen, even if I didn¡¯t like the amber that I didn¡¯t like very much on weekdays, I couldn¡¯t help but think about it. Gao Wen shook his head and turned to look at the direction of the sentry tower.

    Pang Ran''s gray-white tower is suspended in the anti-gravity field, quietly releasing its huge energy between the polluted world, and the hill-like tower base is set at the top of the thunderous hill, part of it. Incorporating into the hills, a large number of complex structures are hidden deep in the rocks and soil. There are several raised "ridges" extending from the joints of the pedestals and the hills, as if the air roots of the trees generally extend out on the ground. The far part extends to the direction of the Black Forest, and the camp built by the Cecil engineering team is located near one of the ¡°ridges¡±.

    Gao Wen knows that the ¡°ridge¡± that seems to be rooted in nature is actually the integrated sensor and engineering pipeline summary unit of the Sentinel Tower. Each pedestal will extend symmetrically out of six lanes, three of which are located outside the barrier, and the other three The road is located inside the barrier. They continuously collect pollution readings inside and outside the barrier and upload it to the tower''s artificial intelligence for reference to ensure that the barrier can be adjusted in real time with changes in internal and external pressure. The sentry tower is magical. Adapting to the shield technology is actually achieved by relying on these complex and large sensor arrays.

    Just in such a close proximity to the human kingdom, there is such a superb technical product. However, just because of a black forest, a dark mountain block, and 700 years of indulgence and recession, the recession of Ansu has already made people It is hard to imagine... civilization is really a very fragile thing.

    What did the elves who once built the tower of the sentinel think after seeing the human kingdom, especially the sinking status of Ansu?

    Will they be scorned? Or will it be amazed, just as people on the earth marvel at the great decline of European technology after the fall of the Roman Empire, and marvel at the brutality of civilization? Or... they have no time to sigh the decline of mankind, because even their own, they have not created the core devices of those towers.

    An agile figure jumped onto the boulder, and Solderlin, who had a short bow, appeared in front of Gao Wen.

    ¡°There has been a sentinel in the surrounding area, and no corrupted monsters have been found yet.¡±

    "Very good, let the Rangers warriors strengthen their vigilance," Gao Wen nodded slightly, then suddenly said, "You go to organize a team of elite soldiers, then call Sonia, come to see me."

    Solderin snorted: "Call the mother? What to do?"

    "I want to enter the tower of the sentinel," Gao Wen said. "Check the situation inside."

    Solderin hadn¡¯t responded yet, and the amber next to it had already exclaimed: "Mom, old guy, are you kidding?"

    "I will make a joke about this?" Gao Wen took a look at the half-elf. "We are here to solve the problem of the sentry tower. It is only the construction of the auxiliary tower and the pressure relief point. A good architect carries the drawings and The engineering team can do it, and what we mean here is to find as many clues as possible from the Sentinel Tower."

    "I understand," Solderin bowed his head. "I will arrange the man."

    "Do I have to go with you?" Amber couldn''t help but point to his nose. "You didn''t tell me before you came to run into the tower of the sentinel. Standing at the barrier of 800 meters is already my limit." I tell you..."

    Gao Wen did not speak, just looked at her like a smile, and after seeing this familiar "you casually bb anyway, I have to take you in your armpits" expression, the amber''s pointed ears are still He pulled down: "Okay, who let me lead your salary..."

    "It¡¯s not enough to say this early."

 Chapter 582ï¼š internal

    The ridge, which is a mixture of special alloys and runestones, extends from the base of the Sentinel Tower, as if it were a huge root, and as if it were a pipe, extending from the thunderhill to the plain, the wasteland area. The long-term magical erosion has marked the traces of the years for this civilized creation. The smooth alloy shell has become rough and pitted, and the solid runestone blessed by the elements is also mottled.

    But the damage of the outer shell is only the appearance. Inside the "ridge", the ancient magical device still operates loyally. The normal function of the silver empire that maintains the tower of the sentinel may have declined, but the creation of the elves is still more reliable than humans.

    A small team of elite steel rangers led by Solderin to the northern section of the No. 3 "ridge". Gao Wen, Amber, Sonya and the Elf Magi named Benner walked to the front of the team. They looked up and watched. The raised man-made structure is on the side of the "ridge", an ancient gate is quietly closed, and the mottled writing on the gate is still recognizable: the inspection port -iii.

    "Since the Sentinel Tower has been completed and the civilized territory has been withdrawn, this gate has never been opened yet..." Sonya stepped forward and rubbed her emotions with the elf-style embossed lines on the gate. There are dozens of sentry towers on the border, but only one-third of the past seven hundred years have been effectively maintained and overhauled. Some of the towers are far from the silver empire, and some of the towers are deep in the extremely polluted areas. The maintained tower is completely dependent on the automatic repair system of the year to maintain its operation."

    "Fortunately, the things that the elves make are mostly sturdy and durable," Gao Wen nodded, looking at the magician named Benner, "Banna Master, then I saw you."

    With a slender eyebrow and a slim figure, Benner nodded. He came to the gate and took a strangely shaped maple-shaped metal plate from his body. The elf was painted on the surface of the gate. After somewhere in the relief, he began to inject magic into the relief.

    The floating light flashed over the gate, and the old mechanical device began to run deep. Around the gate, a lock was unlocked in the shackle, but the gate itself remained motionless.

    Benner looked at the immovable gate, shrugged his shoulders, and took a handful of elbows from the tool pocket at the waist and slammed it on one of the locks next to the gate: "Occasionally... these things need a little bit small help."

    After three or five squats, an obvious snoring came from somewhere. The magic door that depicted the beautiful relief finally opened smoothly, revealing the dark passage inside.

    Amber squinted: "Hey, I said... you can''t match the elegant style of the legendary elves."

    "If you look closely, you will find that the arc of my wrench is a perfect quarter arc. If it is to be said, this is elegance," the Elf Magister took a look at the amber while he put his tools. "The world There are many wrong impressions on the elves, and the labeling is very serious. As a half-elves, you can''t be judged by these wrong impressions, little girl."

    Amber suddenly turned his eyes, and Gao Wen did not entangle the elf. This race is elegant and not elegant. He walked toward the gate and reminded the people around him: "Everyone is uplifting here." There have been no living people in seven hundred years."

    The soldiers crossed the gate and stepped into the main passage inside the "ridge", and at the moment they entered the passage, the smell of the waste soil was isolated.

    Amber immediately sensed this subtle change. She looked back at the direction of the entrance and saw that the outside was a rotten twisted magical waste, but there seemed to be an invisible barrier blocking the door, the depressing magical breath. They did not enter the interior of the "ridge" at all.

    ¡°The entire tower of the sentinel is protected by a complex protection-filter system,¡± Sonya noticed the surprise on the amber face and patiently explained, ¡°This is to prevent the magic tide from invading the core of the tower and disturbing the key spells inside. Operation, here is the main sensor and material circulation pipeline of the tower, although it is located at the periphery, the degree of protection is second only to the core area."

    "It''s amazing..." Amber groaned in surprise, raising his eyebrows and looking in the direction at the end of the corridor.

    The ancient sensory device finally reacted after a few seconds of delay, and a magic lamp lit up in the corridor, illuminating the way forward. In the passage that had not been opened for seven centuries, everything seemed to have been completed in the past. The appearance of the time.

    The grayish-white ground and walls extend in sight, and are adorned with a small amount of elf-like patterns and markers. The slightly curved roof is in addition to the magic lights, and you can see several huge pipes. Inlaid in the building material in a semi-buried state, the pipe is translucent, and there seems to be something constantly moving in the air.

    Amber again became curious: "What are those in the tube?"

    ¡°The pipeline is a coolant,¡± says Banner. ¡°In order to control this huge and complicated magic tower, a powerful magical mind is placed in the pedestal, which generates a lot of heat during operation, in order to prevent core meltdown. We have designed a very efficient cooling system. These coolants are only part of the system and there are more complex structures in front."

    "Wow" Amber dragged the sound and made an exaggerated sigh, while watching Gao Wen quietly.

    Gao Wen is now taking his eyes back from the pipes that run through the coolant. His face is calm, but his heart is thinking the same as amber:

    The biggest problem with the rainbow generator is fever.

    This cooling system can be used.

    "To be honest, I am very interested in many of the techniques here," Gao Wen said casually. "Although this tower was built by human nations and elves, we did not touch on its technical parts... ...if you can, can you take a look at its heat exchange structure and cooling core later?"

    When he heard Gao Wen, Benner and Sonya almost subconsciously exchanged a look, then the latter smiled: "The tower of the sentinel is shared and shared by all ethnic groups, of course, no problem."

    Banner reminded: "But the magic skills of the elves and humans are far apart, and the rune structure is very different. This is why the technology of the sentry tower was almost entirely in the hands of the silver empire. It is not that we do not want to announce it. It is a human being that even if you touch the elves'' runes, you can only do limited imitation. You should be clear about this."

    "Of course, I know, I just look at it," Gao Wen said with a smile. "And we have made good progress in the rune field. Although humans still can''t release the wizard''s spells, we have mastered some runes. Translating techniques, the technology in this tower is somewhat valuable in our side."

    "Then please," Banner nodded. "You were one of the builders of these towers. We have no reason to stop you. But for the purpose of protecting the silver empire property and preventing excessive technology leakage, please do not draw any drawing."

    "Thank you very much, this is enough. I just have a look, refer to your design ideas for some magic devices."

    Gao Wen expressed his gratitude, and then proceeded with the team to move forward, and under his calm face, what was hidden was a hint of excitement in his heart.

    This is the highest technological crystallization of the Silver Empire, everything here... is the treasure! !

    Of course, he didn''t lie on the reason for entering the tower. He really wanted to understand what happened to these sentry towers, and this is one of his goals and even his mission to organize this vast project, but except Beyond this formal reason, he is also interested in the elf technology in the Sentinel Tower.

    After the annihilation of the empire, these elves have the world''s most advanced artificial intelligence technology, the most outstanding high-density rune technology, the most powerful anti-gravity technology! !

    Of course, due to the historical legacy of the "original elf split", the elves themselves have a lot of black boxes to solve in these techniques, and all the magical skills of the elves have been almost incomprehensible to humans for a long time, and the two races have never been I thought about the possibility of technical communication, but... it doesn''t matter.

    Mathematics will explain the power of each rune and their best position.

    Sonya and the Elf Magister, named Benner, walked quietly beside them. On the faces of the two elves, Gao Wen did not see much emotional fluctuations.

    They don''t mind Gao Wen to observe the core structure of the tower, and don''t mind that his technology is in the hands of humans.

    The reason is only the friendship of the various ethnic groups who joined hands to build the tower of the sentinel seven hundred years ago? Or is it because of their friendship with "Gaowen Cecil"? Or... they haven''t realized that the Cecils have fully mastered the technique of using rune logic to reorganize the runes of the elves, without realizing that humans are able to completely control the magic of the elves, not just on the shells. A blessing of the wind element?

    To be honest, the other party so happy to agree to his request or let Gao Wen a little unexpected, he had even prepared to secretly study in the tower of the sentinel, but since the other party has promised ... there is no reason for Gao Wen Missed this opportunity.

    Although Gavin Cecil, seven hundred years ago, was erudite, but more as a military commander, he did not have a deep understanding of its technology when building the Sentinel Tower. Humans seven hundred years ago are experiencing greatness. The recession, but also facing the "interracial magic can not understand" gap, although participated in the repair of the tower, but also did not touch the core technology of the latter, so today''s opportunity is extraordinarily valuable.

    The team continued to advance to the core area of ??the Sentinel Tower base, and each time a distance was reached, Sonya or Banner would ask the team to pause to check the operation of those critical devices.

    "This is the inductive center of the entire No. 3 ''ridge''." In the middle of the corridor, Banner stopped again. He came to a square pillar with pale gold in the gray and white connected to the roof and floor. Next, while taking out the tool, he said, "All the induction centers are connected together. In theory, no matter which one of the six ''ridges'' is out of order, you should be able to see the problem in any one of the induction centers..."

    During the talk, the magician has removed a cover plate on the pillar. After the protective cover is removed, a large number of metal pieces with intricate magical runes engraved on the surface are presented to everyone. In front of you.

    These metal sheets piled up in layers on the inside of the column. Banna stretched out his hand and swung around the metal piece. Some of the metal pieces immediately disengaged from their respective positions and flew into the air. With a serious expression on his face, Bangna controlled the metal pieces one by one from his own eyes, while carefully observing their situation. After observing it, he went to other pillars. The metal pieces infused with magic to sense their operation.

    "...all the induction centers are functioning normally, and the six ''ridge'' sensors are intact," said Banner, frowning. "The signal from the waste side is also clear."

    Sophia asked: "What about the communication with the mind of the devil?"

    "Communication is good, there is almost no delay, and the operation of the devil''s mind seems to be normal," Banna said, turning the metal blades into place with magic, then looked up at the end of the corridor. "The front is the tower of the sentinel." The control center of the pedestal, perhaps we should go directly to check its ''brain''."

 Chapter 583ï¼š Phantom

    The corridor and room that had been quiet for seven centuries was reactivated.

    As the core control area is getting closer to the pedestal, the corridor inside the ¡°ridge¡± becomes wider and wider, and more and more flashing runes and energy veins appear on the walls on both sides, with rich elves. The stylistic columns are arranged on either side of the wide space at the front. At the end of this wide corridor, the internal passages of all the "ridges" are brought together and form a six-pointed star-shaped radial hall with a cylindrical shape. The "room" is located in the center of the hall and is guarded by numerous pipes, metal beams and runes.

    Here is the control center of the Sentinel Tower. The place where the magical mind is placed is in Gaowen¡¯s view, which is the central computer room where artificial intelligence is located.

    The entrance to the machine room was closed. Two beams of light from the high altitude illuminate a small open space in front of the entrance. Amber raised his head and looked up the outer wall of the cylindrical room to see its top floating. There is a layer of light and shadow, and the huge cloth hangs down from the light and shadow. The cloths depict the silver empire and the emblems of the human kingdoms, some of which have been severely decayed under the scouring of the years. Only the tattered cloth was quietly hung in the sky, as if... the shroud.

    Amber blinked, and for a moment, she felt that she saw something dark from the cloth, squirming, rolling, like mud, growing, rolling, and faint in those dark corners. The figures of the covenant emerged from the shadows of the breeding, and spy on the uninvited guests who suddenly broke into here.

    However, in the next second, these things disappeared like hallucinations.

    "What''s wrong?" Gao Wen''s voice awakened Amber from the scorpion. "What have you kept looking up?"

    "No... it should be wrong," Amber blinked and rubbed his eyes. "What is the top of it? It seems like floating a cloud."

    "That is the magic cloud top, the top of the cloud is the outer space. The ceiling of this pedestal is actually open, the magic focus device extracts powerful energy from the focus of the ground and the magic, creating a powerful magic cloud top in the open area of ??the pedestal, On the one hand, the supply of ''stone monuments'', on the one hand, maintains the protection system of the entire pedestal," explains Elf Magister Benner. "When the cloud top is extinguished, the tower of the sentry will be finished, so it has never stopped in seven centuries."

    Amber seemed to know nothing, and Benner came to the entrance of the cylindrical room and injected magic into the elf relief on the entrance.

    Fortunately, this time the door didn''t get stuck and he didn''t have to pull out his elbow wrench.

    The room where the devil''s mind was placed was opened, and the steel ranger soldiers under the leadership of Solderin guarded the entrance to the room. Gao Wen took a step and took amber into it.

    A magnificent blue floating light filled the cylindrical room, and the amber couldn''t help but screamed as soon as she entered the door. She saw that the entire floor of the room was made of the purest and flawless obsidian, in the dark night as the obsidian. On the surface, it depicts extremely fine and complex rune lines. The runes exude a light blue shimmer and complement the blue crystals set in the walls of the room. In the middle of the room, a length and width of about one meter. The black cube is floating quietly in the anti-gravity field.

    The black cube surface has straight blue lines, the overall material seems to be some kind of metal, and the faint runes float on every plane separated by blue lines, which looks mysterious and mysterious.

    It seems to be that someone is approaching, a pleasant ringing sound is heard in the cube, then it turns, and the blue line divides it into countless large and small squares. These metal structures are dazzling like Rubik''s cube. The way to reorganize, a slightly dull synth sounds in the room: "I sense that the organism is close... Identify...Builder authority, authorized visitor, commander... error, the commander''s authority is not logical, re Certification, commander... error, the commander''s authority is not logical, re-certification..."

    The voice from the cube became more and more confused and confused. Gao Wen finally couldn¡¯t help but coughed softly: "Cough, I am resurrected."

    "...sound certification, passing, the characteristics of the organism''s magic lines, passing, humans, resurrecting individuals, difficult to understand, incredible...ignoring mistakes, correcting the database, reloading commander authority. Gavin Cecil, human, leader I am very glad to see you again. The sentinel pays tribute to you for a long time."

    The sound of the cube became smoother. It continued to reorganize itself as if it were Rubik''s Cube, while continuing to say: "The system has been running for 7:13:12, which is the first visitor interaction during the run. What happened? ?"

    Banner shook his hand in front of the cube and said after releasing some special control spell: "Sentinel, keep running, let''s check the system."

    "The sentinel understands and keeps running."

    There was a low humming sound inside the cube, and then the cubes that were constantly changing positions quickly returned to their original position, and the entire cube was completely intact and neat, and continued to float peacefully in the anti-gravity field, while Banner was coming. By the side of a silver-white alloy column not far from the cube, the ancient magical formation was activated and the operation of this "magic mind" began to be examined.

    Amber''s eyes widened, and this time he exclaimed: "Wow, this is the ''Taling'' of the Sentinel Tower?!"

    "Taling is the artificial mind of the mage tower built by man. The name of the elf is ''the devil''s mind.'' The names are different and the technology is not universal," Sonya explained, then looked at her face with some curiosity. Awesome amber, "Little girl, did your father tell you about the Elf Kingdom?"

    She judged from the shape of the amber ear that the father of the mixed-race girl should be an elf.

    "I don''t know who my biological parents are," Amber shook his head and said calmly. "I was adopted by two humans..."

    "Ah, sorry," Sonya was a little embarrassed. She couldn''t help but look a little soft. "It turns out that humans are raising you. No wonder you know so little about the elves... your adoptive parents are still What?"

    Amber''s pointed ears shook gently: "My adoptive father is gone, but another adoptive father is still... well, yes, the two humans who adopted me are male."

    Sonya stunned and her expression was a bit sluggish: "Is the humanity in the past seven hundred years so open?"

    The high text is still there to listen to the excitement. At this time, I can¡¯t hold it anymore: ¡°Cough, I think you may be a little misunderstood. The one that adopts amber is...¡±

    However, Sonya seems to have been unable to follow Govin¡¯s follow-up. This seemingly young elf mother has fallen into deep anxiety, and one person is picking up there: ¡°This can¡¯t be done... Soderling is here. In an environment... he shouldn¡¯t be able to find a girl he likes because of this...¡±

    Gao Wen amp; amber: "..."

    It seems that this elf mother had a very serious misunderstanding about the two adoptive fathers of Amber. However, Gao Wen had not had time to continue to explain anything. In the distance, Banna suddenly broke the silence: "High-level messenger, Duke Cecil , there is no fault record found here."

    The Elf Magister said as he looked up and noticed the atmosphere of the scene: "Ah, what are you talking about?"

    Everyone''s attention immediately returned to the business, and Gao Wen quickly waved his hand: "No, there is nothing you said there is no fault record here?"

    "Yes, the log shows that the Sentinel Tower has been running normally," Banner opened sideways. Behind him, a large number of illusion projections were emerging around the silver-white alloy column, and the floating elf text on the projection showed this. The operation of the Sentinel Tower in the past two or three years, "I did not find the first overload alarm message, only found the last overload."

    Sonya couldn''t help but frown. She looked at the metal cube in the middle of the room: "Sentinel, ask."

    The cube quickly responded: "Sentinel is on standby."

    ¡°Is the tower overloaded during the period of two to four years ago?¡±

    "Search... no results. The tower did not overload during this time period."

    ¡°Is everything normal during this time? No faults?¡±

    ¡°The tower was in normal condition during this time period and no faults occurred.¡±

    The atmosphere became serious and silent, and several people subconsciously exchanged a look.

    There is a problem with this artificial intelligence reply.

    Sonya has brought a clear conclusion. The first overload fault is the Sentinel Tower located in the southeast of Ansu! ! It was before the start of Gao Wen, which was the fault that occurred about three years ago, and it was this failure that led to the destruction of the distorted body that had been wandering out of the old Cecil.

    However, the spirit of the spirit that has been running for seven centuries without stopping the machine says... It does not know the fault at all!

    The Sentinel Tower also did not report any fault reports to the General Control Center of the Silver Empire!

    Gao Wen frowned at Benner and whispered, "Is the spirit of the devil''s mind working properly?"

    "Everything is ok, I have checked all of its mental nodes, and there are no signs of tampering or self-reorganization," Banner said with a serious face. "In this case, the sentinel can never be mutinized."

    "The problem is somewhere else," Gao Wen took a deep breath. "If even the sentinel loses complete control over the tower, then our troubles can be big."

    This is one of the reasons why Gao Wen insisted on checking the tower of the sentinel. These towers are really problematic!

    However, as the control core of the Sentinel Tower, the tower''s magical mind has no fault record, which is precisely the most disturbing situation.

    The fault occurred in the dead zone of the system.

    ¡°Is there anything that can block the sentinel¡¯s perception and control of the tower, or tamper with its record without leaving any traces?¡± Gao Wen looked at the only expert on the scene, Magister Benner, ¡°If the tower is overloaded If the alarm signal will be transmitted from the earliest place?"

    "In theory, no alarm signal can bypass the surveillance of the sentinel," Banna said immediately. "It has the highest priority."

    Then Sonya, Gao Wen and Benner discussed and analyzed the operating mechanism of the sentinel, trying to find out the potential loopholes of the system. However, the amber standing next to it couldn¡¯t understand the technical fields. Miss Half Elf began to swim outside the sky.

    She blinked and looked around in this room filled with blue soft light and magical energy.

    She once again seems to have an illusion

    In a corner of the room, near a focus of the rune filled with magical power, a black crack appeared in the air, with shadows spreading from the cracks and breeding and shaking in the air. Rubbing his eyes, the shadow did not disappear immediately, but a sly figure emerged from the inside.

    It was a figure without facial features and physical details. The whole body seemed to be bound by some kind of loose cloth. The ta swayed between the black cracks, and found half of the body. Then he waved amber.

    Amber shouted in surprise: "Hey?"

    The figure raised his hand, pointing to the top, pointing hard, then gradually dissipated.

    "What''s wrong?" Gao Wen once again noticed the amber''s distraction. He found that the other person was staring at an empty corner and immediately said, "What are you looking at?"

    "I seem to see someone...shadow people?" Amber blinked and woke up and found that there were no cracks and figures in front of him. "Weird, how can there be cracks here... I can''t perceive it..."

    Then she shook her head and looked up curiously at the top: "Hey, aunt, is there anything on it?"

    "Auntie..." Sonya¡¯s expression was a little sluggish, but she looked up and looked up. "The roof. Then there is the magic cloud top..."

    At this moment, Benner suddenly reacted: "Wait, not only the magic cloud top! It is a stone monument!!"

 Chapter 584ï¼š In the shadow

    Above the pedestal of the Sentinel Tower, relying on anti-gravity technology to float in the air is the most important "functional facility" of the tower, known as the "Stone" shield projection device.

    The energy barrier of the magnificent wall is maintained by the ¡°stone monument¡±, but the function of the stone monument is not limited to the creation of a layer of shield. As a powerful magical facility, the stone monument has a very complicated structure and function. It is in the manufacture of shields. At the same time, it also bears the role of the upper sensor, real-time monitoring of the barrier of the height of the kilometer, monitoring the energy tide within the waste soil, and will report its status to the magical mind in the pedestal at any time.

    The array of sensors in the stone tablet is perhaps the last unit that could fail and bypass the mind of the devil.

    ¡°The top floor of this room has a lift that can go to the stone monument,¡± Banner opened a new interface on the alloy column next to the spirit of the demon. He checked the system and said quickly, ¡°Let me see...thanks to the forest. Spirit, the lift is in good condition."

    Gao Wen nodded: "Let''s go to the stone to see."

    Everyone had no objection, and Gao Wen immediately arranged for Solderin and the Ranger soldiers to continue to be on the pedestal. He and Benner and others came to the upper level of the room where the devil¡¯s mind was located. It is quietly parked in the groove at the top of the room.

    The lifting platform has been parked here for seven centuries, but the guard system of the Sentinel Tower keeps it in good condition. After the magical and maneuvering instructions are given to it, the circular platform is immediately on the ground. The light blue magic lines and the faint elf runes emerged. Gao Wen felt a slight shock at the foot, and the whole platform began to rise slowly.

    The magical cloud top that radiates the blaze of light gradually approaches in the field of vision, and the energy shield that protects the occupant is automatically raised around the lifting platform, but Gao Wen does not care about the magic cloud and the shield around him. He almost All attention is placed on the magic lines that appear on the surface of the lifting platform.

    This is the elf''s anti-gravity technology... far more advanced than humans.

    It only needs to inject a small amount of magic to carry a considerable load rise, and the floating process is smooth and incredible. Its rune structure is obviously optimized so much that Banner does not need extra control. ......

    Humans also have floating magic, as well as floating devices based on gravity-based spells. In the towers of the great wizards, they often use similar floating platforms to transport people or goods, but Gao Wen knows the fatality of those floating devices. Defects, they consume so much energy that they can only be used in the Master Tower. It is not easy to control, so that the tower spirit of the Master Tower is needed to assist the control so that it does not fall. It is expensive and complicated, so that only the middle to high superiors Can bear the cost...

    Researchers at the Rune Institute have been trying to crack and optimize human gravity systems, but they have encountered problems similar to the original communication technique: the technical black box.

    Gravity spells are not created by humans. Its source is a mystery. There are also a lot of unsolvable structures in the spell model. Jenny and her technical team have been working hard to optimize the large-scale anti-gravity array. The practical level, so far, the only results of the Rune Institute in gravity system are only "weight loss" and "floating trick". The former has been applied in the field of construction and material transshipment, while the latter... ...uncommended because of the extremely small load and the problem of multi-array parallel interference.

    The technical black box of the past communication technology was solved after the introduction of the technology of the sleeper, then the technical black box of the gravity system... Will the breakthrough in the knowledge system of the elf be found?

    The floating platform continued to rise, and it penetrated into the thick layer of magical clouds. The haze of light filled the eyes of everyone. The arc generated by the friction between the magic and the platform shield creaked around, and the amber seemed to be This seemingly dangerous "walking" is scared, the goose subconsciously shrinks its neck, and Gao Wen is still thinking about the application of anti-gravity technology.

    Breaking away from gravity and soaring in the sky, this is almost anything that a smart creature will yearn for. It has nothing to say in the military and civilian fields. What is more important is that the technology that breaks away from gravity is also the thing that Gao Wen has always been thinking about in his lifetime. In the imaginable field, this seems to be the only way that allows him to touch those satellites in space and touch his own "ontology."

    On this road, the griffin can''t, the giant eagle can''t, and the wizard''s personal flight is not good either.

    As long as the conditions are ripe, the aircraft must be built.

    The floating platform passed through the magical cloud top, which is more than ten meters thick. The squeaking arc and the haze of the mist gradually sink to the foot. Outside the platform, it is an amazing wide view.

    The majestic and magnificent wall seems to stretch out in front of the aurora of the earth, sketching the border of the ancient Gangyan Empire. In the north, the end of the line of sight is the undulating outline of the dark mountains, while in the south, the purple-black The rotten land is endless, the rocky and wilted plants are scattered on the plains, and some of the distorted and ruined remains of the remains appear in the distance, seemingly bleak and vast.

    Amber looked at the other side of the barrier and exclaimed for a long time: "Wow..."

    "That is Gangs, the most powerful empire in human history. The ancestors of Ansu escaped from there seven hundred years ago." The memory from Gavin Cecil came to mind, and Gao Wen looked at the south. The waste soil broke the silence. "Do you see the strip of reddish red band? It is that road, we died one-fifth of the people on that road. There is a twist in the distance. The ruins, which looked like melted, were the last border city of Serran Duran that was still organizing the Resistance. In the same year, Charlie tried to persuade the lords of Thurland Duran to flee with the people, but the stubborn old count insisted To coexist with the city. He finally detonated the magic pipeline of Thurland Duran, and the twisted things are the remnants of the magic pipeline."

    Everyone listened quietly to Gao Wen¡¯s remarks, and even Amber couldn¡¯t help but calm down. In this short silence, the entire elevator entered a shadow.

    It arrived at the lower parking area of ??the stone monument.

    After a brief adaptation, the eyes of the pedestrians adapted to the dim magic light inside the stone tablet. Amber blinked and looked around. Then he was surprised to find that the inside of the huge stone monument was not too large. The hall, the hall has a high roof, but the highest is no more than a few tens of meters, and in addition to the hall, she did not see other exports.

    A neat silver-white metal column stands in the hall, and those metal columns may be the monitoring and control devices for the stone monument.

    ¡°The vast majority of the entire stone monument is blocked, wrapped in thick artificial rock and more than a dozen layers of magic material,¡± Banner explained. ¡°This is because the stone is filled with very powerful energy. The energy is extremely dangerous, and it must also keep its energy environment closed to prevent the shield from unbalanced, so we must seal it. The walls of this hall are ten meters thick, relying on a huge magical array set on the roof. There is a connection with the stone monuments. Through this magic array, we can understand the work of the stone monuments."

    When Benner said, he came to the silver-white metal column, and he activated one of them. The surface of the metal column appeared with a complicated mysterious rune, accompanied by a slight humming sound and a large amount of data. The illusion projection appears in the air around the column.

    Gao Wen and Sonya are very nervous about the work of Banner. They hope that Benner can find some anomalies, but at the same time worry that the major fault stone of the Sentinel Tower is the most important structure of the Sentinel Tower. The faults that occur here are almost all fatal, if the problem really is here...

    I am afraid that the entire barrier repair and reinforcement plan will become a joke.

    Amber also paid attention to the operation of Benner for a while. However, she was really ignorant of the runes of the elves, and did not understand the work of the tower of the sentinel. After a while, she lost interest in the things at hand and began to look around.

    The "magic" that happened one after another today made her very concerned.

    She is a big-skinned girl with a big slap in her character, but that doesn''t mean she is short of heart and lungs (although many people think so), she won''t simply return what she saw before. It¡¯s as simple as ¡°seeing the eyes¡±, but she is very clear that some of those things are probably only visible to them.

    That is the projection from the shadow world, or... the phenomenon that occurs after the shadow world partially invades the real world.

    Is there a shadow crack here? Why does the natural world appear shadow cracks out of thin air?

    Amber frowned, and she tried to relax her mind, letting her innate, unexplained shadow talent gradually dominate her five senses. She breathed slowly and swept across the hall.

    She began to try to observe this place from the perspective of the shadow creature.

    Most of the people who saw it below are a shadow resident who has no communication with the living people in the material world. It seems to be a bit malicious, but they are more close to her... Amber does not know the shadow resident¡¯s own The attitude is not close, but she did have the experience of dealing with the other side.

    Those weird, seemingly illogical inhabitants are actually a kind of intelligent creature. They will not give themselves this direction for no reason, unless there is anything that disturbs the order of the material world and the shadow world.

    "The device here also shows that everything is normal," not far away, Benner''s confused voice sounded. The Elf Magister repeatedly looked at the key sensors of the stone tablet. The tone was full of incomprehensibility. "Strange... ...normal is simply not like..."

    Sonya also came to Bana: "It looks like the sensor is working well. Is it connected to the mind of the devil?"

    "The connection is smooth, and so on, it''s too smooth..."

    The voices of Banner and Sonya became blurred in the amber ear.

    Her hair has become very long, unconsciously floating in the air, as if she lost her gravity. Her eyes turned into a strange pale gold, which reflected the black and white landscape of the shadow world. A swollen smog gathered around her feet. , constructed a passage to the shadow world.

    She entered the shadow world.

    Some of the figures wrapped in runecloth, empty and strange, emerged around her, and the empty figures whispered: "You are in trouble... they have caused damage... but it seems that you can still delay Some. That has nothing to do with us... just need to remind you, you belong to this side after all... look up and look at it."

    Amber looked up and looked at the roof of the hall.

    The large-scale hatching vines and roots are entangled on all the silver-white metal columns, spread over the walls of the hall, and drilled outside the stone monument along the berths of the lifting platform.

    They seem to be connected to the base below, connected to the ground beneath the pedestal, connected to the waste soil, connected to something more awkward in the depths of the waste soil.

    "Mom!!"

 Chapter 585ï¼š rattan

    Gao Wen looked at the amber from the shadow world with amazement and saw the look of the other side full of horror and nervousness: "What?"

    "Shadow... There is something in the shadow world!!" Amber almost picked up and said, "It is definitely not the original thing in the shadow world. Some people put them inside, and the spread is everywhere!!"

    As if there was a flash of light in his mind, Gao Wen suddenly realized what was really ignored by everyone. He immediately stepped forward to grab the arm of Amber: "Take us in and see."

    Amber hesitated a little, but after thinking of the fighting power of several people on the scene, she nodded. "Good, but you have to be careful. There are shadows in the folks, don''t conflict with them."

    Sonia and Benner listened to the amber screaming and said a bunch. I didn¡¯t react to it at the beginning. It was only then that I realized that this half-elf, which looks less eye-catching, has the ability to be free in the world and in the shadow world. Between the two, the two couldn''t help but widen their eyes, but they knew that at the moment they were not asking for details, they suppressed all the doubts and quickly prepared for space replacement.

    The shadow world is difficult to enter, but it is not completely blocked by mortals. The powerful shadow caster can also open the cracks into the shadow world through complicated rituals and tedious preparations. The well-known elves of Benner and Sonia are naturally I have seen the extraordinary people who can enter the shadow world. They just didn''t expect that there would be a surprise like amber.

    After confirming that everyone was ready, Amber no longer hesitated, she released her talent, and by her side, the boundaries between the world and the shadow world quickly became blurred.

    An unpredictable crack opened, and the entire rotunda was quickly covered by a monotonous color like a black and white filter. The squeaky metal pillars became quiet and the holographic projections in the air disappeared. A deserted, strange, black and white space descended on the side of the four.

    Although she did some psychological preparations, after seeing the talent of Amber, Sonya and Benner couldn''t help but stunned the ground, and Gao Wen noticed the shackles in the corner of the hall. Wenbu¡¯s illusory shadows The residents of the shadow world seem to be watching the uninvited guests here indifferently. Gao Wen can even feel that their inhuman eyes are sweeping over themselves. The gaze is not malicious, but it¡¯s cold. .

    At the time, Benner and Sonya also noticed the sly shadows of the inhabitants. The former whispered: "I only saw them in the research materials... I didn''t expect to see them."

    "It''s best to converge on your researcher''s mentality. This is the shadow world," Sonya whispered. Then she looked up and looked around the hall. "These things... it''s really creepy..."

    The corrupted vines stimulate the nerves of everyone on the scene.

    Gao Wen looks at the Elf Magister: "Banna, can you understand what these vines are all about?"

    Benner also worked hard with Sonya to ignore the shadowy inhabitants who were not far away from watching. He looked at the withered vines that were spreading around in the hall, and shook his head as he went forward to check: "I have never seen such a thing. But there is no doubt that they should not appear here."

    Gao Wen looked at Amber and confirmed it again: "Do you confirm that this is not a ''natural product'' in the shadow world?"

    "I have been in the shadow world so many times, I have never seen a similar thing," Amber spread his hand. "Would you like me to ask the shadow residents?"

    When Sonya heard this, she looked at her in surprise: "They will respond to you?!"

    "Almost, sometimes you can talk a few words, but not all the shadow residents are willing to deal with people, some of their individual thinking does not seem so clear," Amber said casually, then waved his hand to those standing Not far from the figure, "I am going to inquire."

    On the other hand, after carefully examining the state of the vines and alloy columns, Banner has reached a preliminary conclusion: "These vines seem to invade the sensing and transmission structure of the stone, but I don''t understand... I have never seen them. Can the erosion in the shadow world really affect the world?"

    "The shadow world has a hidden mapping relationship with the current world. What you said is very likely," Sonya nodded gently, then frowned. "These vines... feels like a druid." The magic vine, but the form I have never seen."

    A name has emerged in Gao Wen¡¯s mind: Everything will end.

    Amber had already come to the shadows of the inhabitants. She looked around and looked for a possible look. She cautiously asked, "Hey, do you know who brought these vines in?"

    The shadow wrapped in the runecloth really responded to her. He turned his head slightly, but did not directly answer her question, but sent a seemingly intriguing voice from the dark misty head: " Little girl, you are such a funny individual... Who put you in here?"

    "What''s inside?" Amber stunned. She suddenly felt that the shadow residents here were not quite the same as the ones she had contacted. The shadow residents she had contacted even though they would communicate with themselves, never did. ... "sense", "What are you talking about?"

    "It doesn''t matter... it doesn''t matter..." The voice of the shadow resident suddenly became low. He whispered some words that he couldn''t understand. Then Amber listened to him and continued. "There are cracks, many cracks... powerful. The magic of this makes the borders fragile... the outsiders planted seeds outside, and then they grew here..."

    After that, the voice of this shadow became low and blurred again. He seemed to lose interest in conversation. After some incomprehensible whispers, he and the surrounding shadows of the people began to dim at the same time, and they gradually disappeared. In the air, only a face of amber is left.

    Not far away, Banner has cut a section of vine from an alloy column, and he found that the vines are actually "dead."

    "They are dead," the magister had some surprise in his tone. "But it doesn''t seem to have died for too long... Their cores have signs of burning, seemingly burned by a powerful stream of energy."

    Sonya''s eyebrows gently picked it up: "Is it... was it burned by the overload of the Sentinel Tower?"

    "Don''t rule out this possibility, time seems to correspond, but the mapping relationship between the world and the shadow world is really different. I am not sure what happened here when the Sentinel Tower of the world is overloaded," Banner said cautiously. We can only speculate now that these vines have indeed affected the operation of the Sentinel Tower in the present world, which has been influencing. They have interfered with the sensors of the towers, and may even have falsified some of the return signals, and the whole grandeur not long ago. The massive overload of the wall produced a powerful energy surge, even breaking through the boundaries between the world and the shadow world, and these hidden things were burned to death..."

    It sounds a bit funny, but maybe it''s the truth.

    "I suspect that it is the handwriting of all things," Gao Wen said of his own conjecture. "You may not be very clear in the south, but in the north, I have dealt with them a lot. They are good at fostering this distortion and corruption." The biochemical creations, and once tried to infiltrate your observation station at the Titan border, Soldlin also reported to the Silver Empire."

    "...what fallen druids..." Sonya''s brow wrinkled slightly, then sighed softly. "In fact, we know a lot about the death of all things, although they are indeed far from the silver empire." Regional activities, but don''t forget that the Druids originally originated from the elves."

    ¡°The event of the death of all things also caused losses to the silver empire,¡± added Banner. ¡°Even inside the silver elves, there have been degraded druids, including the two highs of the natural sanctuary. The instructors of the instructors who are pervasive, their tentacles can be confined not only to the north of the mainland."

    Sonya nodded slightly, then looked at the withered vines in the hall, and took a deep breath: "But I still can''t imagine that their destruction and penetration will do this step... the tower of the sentinel, they actually Infiltrated the tower of the sentinel!!"

    "Those Shadow Residents said that some people planted seeds in the outside world, and then these vines infiltrated the border between the shadow world and the world, saying that the gods are stunned, but most of them are true," Amber never I walked in the distance and said the information I had heard. "And they also said that the powerful magic makes the border between the shadow world and the current world fragile, referring to the magnificent wall, which blocks the energy barrier. The waste soil spread, but it may also destroy the space structure here... I just said this, I don¡¯t understand the specifics."

    When Sonya listened carefully to Amber, her face became extraordinarily serious: "In short, this matter must be reported to the Elf Wang Ting immediately, so that the Queen must send someone to check each sentry tower as soon as possible. Although the vines in this tower have been Death, but maybe there are other places to live, these hidden dangers must be removed."

    "Now the communication function of the Sentinel Tower is still shut down. We are afraid that we can only use the giant eagle messenger, the human communication tower, and the short-distance communication to relay the information," Banna reminded. "Maybe we should find a way to fix it first." The communication function of the sentry tower."

    Sonya¡¯s brow wrinkled deeply: ¡°I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not faster than relaying, and the communication circle is burned, not a simple fault.¡±

    Gao Wen listened quietly beside him. At this time, he suddenly broke the silence: "Is the magic cycle of the entire magnificent wall intact? Is it only the communication circle, is it?"

    "The magic cycle is of course complete, otherwise the barrier must be full of gaps," Banna replied immediately. "But only the magic connection is useless..."

    "I have a plan," Gao Wen interrupted Benner. "Do you know Cecil''s Magic Net newsletter?"

    "Magic Communication?" Banna and Sonya looked at each other and then remembered the incredible magical creations that they had contacted while they were temporarily in Cecil, thinking of the most amazing creatures. Novel "broadcast" device, "Ah! Remember!"

    What Benner first thought of was the cheap and convenient terminal device used by Magic Netcom, thinking of the magical features that it could be manipulated by ordinary people, and Sonya thought of the broadcast called "Witch Time". The lady named Jeepy is a nice girl...

    "My plan is to connect our magic net device to the magnificent wall," Gao Wen did not know what Sonya was thinking. He just continued to talk about his own plan. "The principle of the magic net terminal is in the magic field. In the transmission signal, although the terminal we manufacture is only compatible with our own magic energy broadcast, it is adjustable. In theory, as long as it is a continuous and regular magic field, it can be used as a carrier for carrying signals. In essence, it is a huge and cyclical magic field, and it is still stable, isn''t it?"

    "This... It sounds feasible," said Banna, looking at Sonya and said with a slight hesitation. "But it means we have to open up the secret key to the wall of grandeur and open the communication technology of the magnificent wall." Give your technician, is it?"

    Obviously, this is not just as simple as "allowing Gao Wen to watch the internal structure of the sentry tower".

    Gao Wenwei smiled: "Bersetia should not mind setting up a contact line between the Silver Empire and the Principality of Cecil. Of course, I understand your scruples, but I am afraid that we will encounter It won''t give us the time to think slowly."

    "I agree to set up this special line," Sonya said suddenly. "I am a high-level messenger. I am responsible for the related responsibilities."

    Gao Wen sighed softly and reached out to Sonya: "This will be the right choice."

 Chapter 586ï¼š online meeting

    In the late autumn, the mist is getting.

    The season has not yet reached the foggy month, but Titan Didu Aldernan has always been a rainy and foggy city. As the frosty seat gradually moves towards the highest point of the sky, the mist has begun to visit this ¡°younger¡± more and more frequently. The capital, especially after a cold autumn rain, the fog will come as soon as possible.

    The autumn rain is always continuous. After the rain stops, there are still occasional raindrops falling from the sky, between the cold rain and the misty fog. The solemn black towers of Aldernan and the row of spires stand silently on both sides of the avenue. The black-haired female mage Mary wrapped her slightly black-faced black mage robe and walked down the street with her head down.

    The breeze shield blocks the cold of the late autumn and the raindrops falling from the sky. However, the scenery in the fog still gives the chill from the bottom of my heart. Mary subconsciously tightens her robes, and then the mind of Daniel¡¯s anger appears in her mind. If the instructor sees himself walking down the street with his neck down, I am afraid it will get angry again.

    She shook her head and pulled these unwarranted associations aside, then looked up and looked forward.

    This is the street in the late autumn. In the countryside, it is impossible to see anyone in the streets of this season. However, in Mary''s vision, there are more than one wave of people walking in the mist.

    The figures wore a slightly thin old linen coat with a felt hat or a dirty baotou on their heads. Most of them were numb men, and some children and women with sleepy faces. One direction is moving forward, walking heavily, and walking wildly in the fog of the morning, these people walking on the street seem to be as strange as the ghosts coming out of the mist.

    Mary knows that these workers who went to work in the factory, the textile mill, the printing plant, the Rune foundry, and the petrochemical plant, started to grow up last winter, and these workers started from last winter. of.

    The factory brought prosperity, the whole city was running at an alarming speed, and the little aristocrats who once lost their rights and wealth returned to the extravagant banquets and dances, as apprentices of the great magician, also as empire. In the so-called rookie of the work-building association, Mary had the privilege of participating in the gatherings of the big men. She knows how the factory owners quickly accumulated wealth. The wealth stems from the amazing productivity of the machine and the market law that the emperor has implemented in time. It is also derived from these walking dead people...

    But those factory owners don''t care about this.

    Mary knows that she knows how her mentor is driving this behind the scenes, and I know roughly what kind of plan is behind this miraculous factory boom, and as the insider of all this, as the mentor, the main assistant to the plan, young The female mage tightened her robes again on this cold street and hurriedly walked between the "new citizens" who looked numb.

    Passing through Pamel Street and passing through several towers on the edge of the Master''s area, is where the mentor and several apprentices, including themselves, live: a wealthy mansion in the upper affluent area.

    This three-storey main building, two towers, two gardens, and a full-scale stable and servant house are the directors of the Royal Masters Association.

    The gatekeeper was a familiar male apprentice. The young freckled young man with a look on his face had a little weird look. Before Mary asked, the young apprentice took the initiative to say: "The instructor is at" The cellar'', he will let you go immediately after he returns."

    cellar¡­¡­

    Mary suddenly felt a little nervous, but she quickly smoothed all the expression changes on her face and nodded slightly: "I know."

    She walked through the courtyard of the mansion, walked into the main house, walked down the stairs, and reached the entrance to the cellar. In this place where ordinary apprentices and servants were forbidden, Mary saw two empty servants who were waiting at the door.

    The young female mage swallowed, and she kept reminding her that the mentor had become more intimate and harmonious in recent times, and then pushed the door of the cellar.

    In the underground space that has been transformed into a hidden laboratory by the instructor, the magic crystal light driven by the magic net makes the whole room brightly lit. Mary quickly saw the old master of the black robe Daniel in the corner of the room, and behind Daniel. She saw a strange... chair.

    It is an obvious magical creation. It is placed on a base full of runes. The side of the seat can also see a shimmering flow. Some weird metal points are distributed on the inside of the backrest of the chair. The backrest itself looks like It was a moment of seeing this chair wrapped in some magical leather, and Mary thought of the sacrificial device depicted in some horror stories.

    Daniel raised his eyelids and his yellow-eyed eyes stared at the female apprentice who stood at the door with a little helplessness: "Come here, the master will see you."

    Mary took a deep breath.

    She didn''t remember how she moved to the chair, and she didn''t remember how clumsy she fixed her position with the belt and the buckle according to the method of the instructor. She had only one idea: this day finally Come, she is going to be sacrificed by her mentor to the terrible "master"...

    She knows that there is a ¡°master¡± behind the instructor. Of course, she knows that the sudden knowledge and horrible plans of the mentor are arranged by the ¡°masters¡±. The sporadic fragments in the knowledge promote the development of the whole magical technology of Tifeng. And the first step of that terrible plan changed the balance of power between the Aldernan nobles, in addition to algebra, solid geometry, calculus, rune logic... those knowledge is awesome, but more Can make people realize the essence of the "master" behind the mentor.

    It is said that only the indescribable alien evil spirits will give "knowledge" in such a generous way, and these "knowledges" all require cost.

    "Sit well, no matter what you see, open your mind to accept, don''t have any resistance, or you can only suffer from yourself." Daniel pressed hard to press Mary''s slightly trembling shoulders, solemn and cold.

    Mary thought that she might be the "cost".

    The instructor continued: "You will arrive in a pure space, where you will talk less, because the master''s family members are gathered there, each of them is much more intelligent, more powerful, and more honorable than you. ""

    Mary swallowed and finally couldn''t help but want to say something to ease her tension, so she spoke up: "I... I saw the ¡®master''... What should I say?¡±

    Daniel''s action stopped, his yellow-brown eyes staring at Mary, I wonder if it was an illusion, and Mary actually felt that there was a hint of praise in her eyes.

    "First say your name," the old mage said with a serious face, and activated the rune trigger of the seat. "And then learning makes me happy."

    "what¡­¡­"

    Mary gave a brief exclamation in confusion, but before she asked, the sudden dizziness pulled her into the depths of a fascinating illusion of light and shadow.

    When she opened her eyes again, she was already in a vast space with high blue sky, flawless water surface and a lot of wonderful metal platforms.

    Mary found herself no longer sitting in the weird "sacrificial seat", but sitting on a comfortable high-backed chair with a gorgeous round table in front of it, with neat seats around the round table. Some people who don¡¯t know sit in those positions, and across the round table, a tall, burly man is watching himself quietly.

    Almost for a moment, Mary realized that the man was the "master" mentioned in the mentor''s mouth.

    Although this is a round table that cannot distinguish between the primary and secondary, the man''s momentum is obviously different from everyone else.

    Mary didn''t think that the image of the "master" would be like this. She thought she would see a horrible demon, or some more indescribable existence, but in any case, the "master" of a human form at least let her Relaxed a lot, and while she was just taking a breath, the old Master Daniel appeared in this space and sat in the seat next to Mary.

    Daniel glanced at the slightly embarrassed apprentice: "What are you doing?"

    Mary just woke up like a dream, and quickly got up and stood up, whispering what the mentor said to himself: "I...I am Mary, no surname, and...and...learn to make me happy!"

    The atmosphere seemed to pick up slightly. Mary was nervous and couldn¡¯t feel the change of atmosphere. She saw those figures sitting around the round table and cast their eyes on themselves. There was also a body full of blue light. The biological creature, the "spiritual creature" looked at himself with great interest and made a screaming voice: "This child is very interesting."

    A beautiful and elegant lady in a red dress smiled at herself: "You are a little nervous and relaxed."

    One eye is very big, with long brown hair, and the looking energetic lady has a happy smile on her face: "Ah, you are the one who solved all six of my equations?! You are amazing." Hey! My name is Rebecca and you said that you really solved it yourself?"

    Mary was a bit sluggish for a while, and she suddenly felt... the development of things at the moment seemed to be a little different from what I imagined.

    Gao Wen looked slightly at the black-haired girl who first visited the origin space. He saw the nervousness and even the fear of the other person at the beginning, which made him laugh and cry: "What is Mary? Relax, welcome to join the origin experiment. room."

    ¡°The Origin Lab?¡± Mary snorted and just wanted to ask what the originator was, but then she remembered that the tutor had adjusted the seat before, and it seemed that she had mentioned the name when she was most nervous. So she swallowed her own doubts and nodded. "Okay, okay! I... I am also honored..."

    Daniel¡¯s face became hard to look like: ¡°to shame.¡±

    Mary hurried her neck: "I''m sorry, mentor."

    "It doesn''t matter, this child is very talented, her talent is enough to offset her little trouble," Gao Wen said. "And I am curious how you described this web conference with this child. She looks a little nervous. Not normal."

    "I only said that you want to see her," Daniel said with a glance. "The originator lab is extremely confidential. I almost didn''t tell her before entering the network."

    "...cautious, but it makes sense."

    Reminiscent of Daniel''s style in the real world and the psychological shadow he created for his apprentices, Gao Wen can fully guess what the girl named Mary is doing.

    Forget it, let them solve their own problems.

    Gao Wen shook his head slightly in his heart, and then put Mary "new person" aside and started the topic of this web conference.

    ¡°First, I brought some information, Jenny, Carmel, Rebecca, activate your respective printouts and print the data in the real world.¡±

    As he said, Gao Wen started the memory conversion function of the origin laboratory. In the midair of the round table, a lot of dazzling runes and lines were projected almost instantaneously, and they were split into one piece and another concise. Clear flat disassembly diagram.

    ¡°This is the technical data of the elves. This part is their cooling rune array. This part is based on the oil coolant and the cooling system using the immersion heat exchanger. This is because their anti-gravity array should be incomplete, but Reference. There are also their shield projection methods and the idea of ??stacking multiple layers of runes..."

    "Wow!!" Rebecca stared at the complicated rune array and device structure dismantling diagram, and couldn''t help but exaggerate the exclamation. "Yu ancestor, you have a strong memory... you steal something More powerful than amber!!"

    "Hetty, remember to play after the line."

    "Yes, ancestor."

 Chapter 587ï¼š Information exchange and arrangement

    The information copied by Gao Wen''s own powerful memory is invaluable to every Cecil researcher, even if it is a simple Rebecca, it can be clearly and unambiguously aware of this.

    "The elves'' rune techniques have been passed down from ancient times. They have unearthed the arrangement of these runes from the legacy of the original elves and a lot of knowledge about mechanics, biology, mechanics and arcane, but they are missing. The derivation of all these technologies, and the inability to restore the special environment of the original elves for technical research, has led to the development of their technology in recent years," when Camel and others looked at the technical information intently. Gao Wen is slowly talking about the problems encountered by the Silver Empire. "Elves, like our human beings, rely on the spiritual perception of the extraordinary people to study magic. This kind of research method will be extremely efficient in the early days, because any tool is better than It¡¯s not as comfortable as a human being, but it¡¯s late...¡±

    "You have to get out of the ''comfort zone''," Carmel looked up from the mysterious complex runes, and the two arcane lights in the head looked at Gao Wen. "Their runes are very complicated, and a magical array can It is really not easy to maintain normal operation under such complicated circumstances. They have already reached the extreme in the field of experience. These rune arrays are probably summed up by thousands of years of groping... I am sorry, they The superior magical talents have become a kind of limitation, which leads them to not realize in time that mathematical tools are more potential than talents."

    Kamal said it makes sense, but Gao Wen knows that the elves have actually begun to introduce mathematical tools in the field of magic research in these years. The astrologer, Verania, relied on calculations to derive some of the values ??of magical volatility. But it is clear that the superior magical talent of the elves limits their thinking in this regard.

    But this is not the issue to be discussed at the moment.

    ¡°Jenny, you organize the power to translate these runes and look for optimization solutions,¡± Gao Wen looked at several experts in the field of rune logic. ¡°Carmel, Rebecca, you two developed the test together. The plan is to try to simulate the running environment of these runes in the origin laboratory as soon as possible."

    Three voices sounded at the same time: "Yes."

    Then Gao Wen turned to Hetty: "How is the territory operating?"

    Herti stood up and said: "Everything is developing steadily. I am focusing on monitoring the old aristocrats in case someone has thoughts about what should not be there when you leave the territory. The agricultural, industrial, and military departments are operating as usual, food, and the whole territory. The warehouse total has reached this year''s planned line. In the western part of the new city area, there may be food shortages in winter. The economy has been arranged in advance... The first test magic power train line has been laid and will be tested in the near future..."

    "What''s new in the North?"

    "The truce between the royal family and the east is still going on, but both sides are obviously ready to go to war at any time. The Duke of Victoria has personally led the mountain corps into the plain of the Holy Spirit, and the east has also increased its troops in the confrontation area. But now the weather is turning cold, Before the winter, the two troops should stop."

    Gao Wen has left Cecil for nearly a month, and the situation in the public and the situation in Ansu have not deviated from his expectations, which made him a little relieved.

    After confirming the domestic situation, Gao Wen turned his attention to Daniel and Mary.

    He looked at the old mage: "How is the situation of Tifeng?"

    ¡°Everything is as you plan,¡± Daniel said reverently. ¡°I told the investors how to operate factories, encircle the fields, and control costs. No one can withstand the huge benefits in Aldernan. In the big cities of the northern region, investing in factories and setting up factories has become a craze for small and medium-sized aristocrats and wealthy businessmen. Even the public borrowed heavily to invest in the new factories and companies before the Rosetta emperor left Aldernan. Ordering the parliament to complete the banknote reform as soon as possible to cope with the increasing flow of funds, this matter is now under the responsibility of the Duke of Regent, Dinant Wendell, and should begin soon."

    Gao Wen nodded: "Do not pay close attention to all the problems that occurred during the banknote reform process. You can directly hand over the information to Hedi."

    "Yes, my lord."

    Gao Wen sighed softly.

    Banknotes... As long as the economy develops and the scale of commercial activities grows from small to large, the conversion of precious metal currencies to banknotes is a topic that cannot be avoided. Heavy gold and silver coins are not portable. Inconvenient statistics are used in large transactions. There are natural defects in circulation, management, and storage. Banknotes are undoubtedly the best alternative to precious metals in the economy after reaching a certain level. In the development of the Principality, domestic commercial activities are becoming more and more frequent, and the issuance of a banknote is naturally put on the work schedule of the Office of Administration.

    But it is not that easy to replace the use of gold and silver coins that people have used for hundreds of years with a "paper" with numbers.

    People''s habits are the first problem. You don''t necessarily get used to using "paper" to buy things, and secondly people''s trust in "banknotes". People who are used to metal money will naturally worry about those who write numbers. Whether the "paper" can really be as valuable as gold and silver. In addition, the governing officials and registrars of the Office of Government must also consider the order of market transactions in the process of currency exchange, the flow and stability of merchants, and the people¡¯s Familiar with accidental losses and order turbulence caused by banknotes, as well as currency conversion issues related to the foreign trade of the Principality...

    The first two questions can be solved slowly by relying on the promotion and prestige of the Office of Government Affairs, and the subsequent issues must be carefully and carefully addressed.

    Gao Wen is not omnipotent. In this field, he is actually very imaginary. He only knows the advantages of banknotes versus metal currency, but he is not sure what problems will arise once the new currency is promoted.

    Fortunately, Cecil can touch Tifeng across the river.

    Under the premise of Daniel''s deliberate promotion and the social accumulation of Tifeng itself, the developed cities of Tifeng, headed by Aldernan, are entering the era of industry and capital at an alarming rate. The small and medium-sized aristocrats who lost a lot of interest due to the New Deal of the Empire saw it. The hope of returning to glory is almost madly plunging into business, and this will undoubtedly prompt Rosetta Augustus to reform the monetary system.

    In fact, long before this vigorous "magic industrial revolution. * life", Tifeng''s economy has developed to a very high degree, prosperous business and increasingly rich material output so that the money in the hands of Tifeng people need flow. As early as a few years ago, Rosetta Augustus had organized his consultants to study this issue and came to the conclusion that a more advanced currency was needed. Now, Daniel¡¯s activities are nothing more than Feng¡¯s reform has taken a step forward.

    They will step into this quagmire and fall a lot in this quagmire. They will eventually sum up the correct experience and get huge benefits in the process of falling over the head. Cecil will know that they are stepping on. Every pit that passes, then evade in advance.

    Of course, doing so doesn''t mean peace of mind. Herti and her team of government offices will definitely encounter the problem of Cecil when they promote the new currency, but in any case, from the experimental field of Tifeng. It is always good to accumulate some lessons. After all, Cecil has a thin foundation and can''t afford to fall too much.

    After telling the observation mission, Gao Wen asked Daniel: "How is the military transfer of Tifeng in the recent period?"

    "There has not changed much. Rosetta Augustus is currently leaving Aldernan. The various troops of Tifeng are stationed in their respective places. Presumably, unless there is a big problem, these troops are afraid to leave the dudu in the emperor. There was a slight change in the period."

    "Very good," Gao Wen nodded. "I must have had any movements before Rosetta Augustus returned to Old South, and you will have nothing to do during this time... Just continue to perform your own tasks, don''t do anything special, and avoid causing doubts."

    "Yes, my lord."

    The exchange of information is over.

    Gao Wen adjusted a relatively comfortable posture on the seat. He scanned a circle of people who participated in the web conference, including Mary who first entered the origin space. After a little organizing the language, he was not slow. Said: "The last thing I found was something in the magnificent wall."

    He spoke of his discovery in the tower of the sentinel, and uttered the vines he saw in the shadow world, as well as doubts about the end of all things.

    "...If the situation is as I expected, then the infiltration of all things will end up and what they plan to be beyond our imagination," Gao said with a serious expression after talking about his own discovery, "Carmel, As soon as possible, the magic network terminal program that can connect to the sentry tower, the elf side has agreed to open their communication key and communication technology, now we need to contact the Elf Wang Ting of the Silver Empire as soon as possible, let them organize the power for all sentry towers. Let''s investigate. Hetty, you issued a warning to St. Sunil City in my name... I hope they can at least find some of the dead believers hidden inside the kingdom."

    Then he paused a little and added: "In addition, the same warning was issued to the East."

    Hertillo has some questions: "Dongjing? You mean Edmund?"

    Her question is justified because according to the intelligence possessed by Cecil, the prince Edmund Moen, I am afraid that I will be connected with the death of all things in the back, this warning message about the death of all things. Give him, it is really unnecessary.

    However, Gao Wen nodded. "It¡¯s Edmund. It¡¯s sent to him at least in form. This letter is a must. And I¡¯m curious as well, Edmund Moen¡¯s association with the end of all things. To what extent, if the connection between them is not so deep... then this warning letter may still have some unexpected effects."

    Hetty nodded: "I understand."

    Then Gao Wen looked at Daniel: "Daniel, as far as I know, there are many connections between the three dark sects. How much do you know about the infiltration of all things in the magnificent wall?"

    "Sorry, my lord, I know very little about this," Daniel bowed his head with apologetics. "Over the years, my energy has been on the study of the mystery of the eternal sleep, and I have not paid attention to the death of all things. Action. But I have heard of one thing. It is said that the high-end dying master holds a technique called ''dark bridge''. This technology seems to be related to the magnificent wall."

    Gao Wen frowned slightly and repeated the word: "dark bridge?"

    "The dark bridge is there," Pitman, who has never said anything at all, said at the moment. "It is a means of communication, but I don''t know the specifics."

    Pittman is quite aware of the event of the death of all things. This is not a secret here. Although Gao Wen did not say that this old druid had served the dark sect, but in this hidden space. He doesn''t mind saying some secrets about the shoes he has mastered.

    "Do you have a communication function..."

    Listening to the information that Pittman said, Gao Wen whispered to himself and thought quietly.

 Chapter 588ï¼š Inciting

    After waking up from the illusion of short stun and space replacement, Gao Wen saw a face of amber in front of himself at first sight.

    He quite reluctantly pushed her away from the head of the half-elf: "Do you have to be so close each time?"

    Amber has a sway in the waist and has a word: "I am bored, you are not let me be there to help you, or you will change your next time."

    Gao Wen ignored the broken thoughts of this guy. He just stood up and stretched his slightly stiff body because of sedentary. He then looked around.

    Here is an undecorated room with metal frame and wooden panels made of wood. The roof is covered with iron. The furniture that is easy to assemble and transport is placed indoors, forming a simple and practical style, in addition to the necessary table. Outside the chair bookcase, there is almost no extra furnishings, and there is a window covered with translucent resin not far away. What is faintly visible outside the window is the view of the majestic sentry tower standing on the ground.

    This is the "spike base" near the magnificent wall, this room is where he rests and works.

    Gao Wen took a look at his neck and asked casually: "Is there something happening during my networking?"

    "Solderin came once and reported the situation of the sentry. I have asked him to put the report on your desk, and no one has ever been there."

    Gao Wen nodded and sighed: "Okay... I know."

    In his mind, he recalled the new clues he had received during the previous web conference.

    The end of everything will hold some kind of technology called "dark bridge"... This technology is related to the magnificent wall, it can be used for communication, and it does not seem to be used in ordinary contact situations...

    In connection with the previous experience of Solderin, the high-ranking members of the eternal death seem to be moving near the magnificent wall. The other party touched the communication center of the Elf monitoring station... The purpose is to use the "dark bridge" What?

    Some of the vines in the shadow world are connected to the communication module of the Sentinel Tower, and when the vines are burned, the first impact is also the part connected to the communication module...

    Amber blinked and watched Gao Wen wake up from the "networked" state and fell into silence and thoughts. He couldn''t help but curiously ask: "What happened?"

    This aspect of things does not need to be hidden in front of amber. This half-elves are experts in the field of intelligence and penetration, so Gao Wen said straightforwardly: "The vines in the shadow world may be related to something called a ''dark bridge''. It is the means of communication secretly established in the magnificent wall of all things... They are not only corrupting the vines, tampering with the monitoring system of the magnificent walls, but even stealing some of the functions of the magnificent wall."

    Amber was surprised and said: "They are so bad?"

    "The history of the dark sects is as old as the human kingdom. They were born in the same age as the magnificent wall. It is not surprising that this kind of thing can be done," Gao Wen said casually. "What I really care about is that they built this. A special communication channel...what is the contact."

    ¡°Well?¡± Amber didn¡¯t make a fuss about Gao Wen¡¯s meaning. ¡°What can I contact, of course, the cult believers who contacted them.¡±

    ¡°Do you need to contact the members of the sect to steal the line from the magnificent wall?¡± Gao Wen glanced at the amber. ¡°The scope of the event is basically concentrated in a few areas of Ansu and Tifeng, and their members are still There is no distribution to the extent that a cross-continental communication line needs to be constructed, and the ''dark bridge'' should not be used very conveniently. In order to obtain the signal, they need to take certain risks to the sentinel set up by the wizard. It is not suitable for daily contact. Denomination members."

    Gao Wen¡¯s implication is very clear: for the mass that is currently showing the end of life, building a hidden bridge is a risky and inconvenient communication channel, which seems to be not very cost-effective.

    Unless they have the goal of establishing a link through a "dark bridge."

    The two people in the room were both immersed in thinking and silence, and in a short period of thinking, Amber, who was sensitive to the blind spot of thinking because of long-term handling of intelligence work, suddenly looked up thoughtfully and looked at the cover. The window of the alchemy resin looked at the vast wasteland outside the window.

    ......

    After exiting the Mind Network, the uncomfortable vertigo and temporary paralysis of the body allowed Hetty to rest in the immersion cabin for more than ten seconds.

    Others who access the mind network through the immersion cabin are almost the same except for Carmel, which does not have a nervous system.

    When everyone sat up in their own dip cabins, the ancient magician had begun to simulate the mysterious complex elf runes with holographic projections in the open space of the "network connection hall".

    "The bottlenecks of the elves seem to be really serious," the arcane master noticed that Jenny and others got up and said, "Frankly, a small part of these rune arrays I have seen. A thousand years ago, in the era of the Star Wars, the elves used this rune structure. Now that a thousand years have passed, they can see that they have made a lot of small repairs in this architecture. They become more sophisticated, more complex, and more efficient, but in essence...the way these runes are organized is still the one in the Spark Age."

    ¡°But their technology in the field of gravity control is still much more advanced than ours,¡± Jenny couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°If we can really complete the translation and optimization of those rune arrays, the ''Air Force¡¯ that the Lord had conceived would definitely It is."

    "You can fly in the sky!" Rebecca¡¯s excited voice also inserted in. "I can look forward to this! You know, the biggest thing I learned when I learned magic was that I couldn¡¯t float and fly. Of course. I can''t learn it, but I really care about the magic that can fly!"

    They began to discuss rune logic and the magical skills of the elves.

    The discussion was in full swing and the discussion was full of interest.

    Hertimore came out of the immersion cabin. She listened to Carmel and others discussing the mysteries of the magical world. She watched Rebecca excitedly dancing in the middle of the trio, with a faint smile on her face.

    She is also a mage. She used to immerse herself in the lab and linger between those runes and formulas.

    so good.

    But the ancestors laid the foundation for a more internal affairs manager, without a talented ordinary researcher.

    Herti sorted out a little loose hair and sorted out the dress that was slightly wrinkled by using the dip tank. After a while, Cecil''s handsome butler with his wrist came back.

    Today, when the ancestors left the territory, she still has a lot to do.

    Of course, the first thing to do is to knock on Rebecca¡¯s skull after three days.

    ......

    In the dark and deep underground palace, wearing black robes or sacred costumes, and the body each with more or less variability, the high-ranking priests are sitting at the elliptical long table.

    "Our ''dark bridge'' has already been exposed," said Heaton, who was tall and thin, with a dark face, standing up from his seat. "Gavin Cecil perceives the magic vines, elves who grow up in the shadow world. Will be warned soon."

    The cult priests on the scene whispered, but soon a black man with a pale face and thin limbs like a tree branch coughed two times: "The cough does not need to be too careless. After the magnificent wall is damaged, The dark bridge has been abandoned, and we have reconnected with the wasteland through the help of the eternal sleepers. The magic vines in the shadow world...now they are just some rotten plants, and the loss is lost."

    "Our plan has entered the final stage, and the wake of the ''God'' will solve all problems. Under this premise, the loss of the dark bridge is acceptable," said another female chief. "But we have to be careful." The exposure of the dark bridge may bring variables. The Govin Cecil is a very vigilant person, and he will warn all the forces he can reach."

    "Damn, can''t we find a way to solve the old bone that crawled out of the coffin?" A captain with short hair, a hooked nose, a deep eye socket, and an indignant face on his face couldn''t help but swear. "He is already a huge uncontrollable factor and now he is leaving his territory. At the border of wasteland, we are not without a chance."

    "Even if he left the territory, he is also a legend," said Bertila, who had never spoken. She finally broke the silence. She glanced coldly at the instructor who had just spoken. "A legend, there are a number of high-ranking powerhouses around." And with a lot of armies armed to the teeth, do you want to use your fibrotic brains to assassinate him? That will only bring more variables."

    The short hair chief who was ridiculed by Bertila opened his hand: "We have to do something."

    "Accelerating the awakening of the body of the false gods and ensuring the release of the migratory mutagen is what we should do the most," Bertila said faintly. "It is not easy for our compatriots to return information from the waste soil. Make sure this valuable knowledge comes in handy."

    "Now we discuss the next issue between the flesh and blood and the surface."

    The meeting did not last long. The cultists were always more efficient than the kings and nobles. All the affairs were quickly discussed. There were only a few people left in the large hall of the palace.

    Bertila and the Elf twins stayed, and Heaton did not leave.

    "Talk about the migratory agent," after only the person left at the scene, Bertila looked at Heaton and said without hesitation. "Although everything is normal, I heard that ...the mutagen shows some unexpected...activity?"

    ¡°It¡¯s just a small problem,¡± Hidden said with a slap in the face. ¡°It should be that humans have produced some genetic variation in the seven hundred years after they have left the wasteland environment, causing their reaction to mutagen to be too intense. This is It is difficult to avoid, after all, our compatriots located inside the ''wall'' are mutagenized in the original wasteland environment, and there will definitely be some changes in the effect outside the waste soil."

    ¡°The great patriarch does not care about the reason, as long as the final mutagen can take effect as planned,¡± said Bertila, who then looked at the elves who were sitting not far away. ¡°How is the mind projector of the eternal sleeper? When can I make the next contact with the waste soil?"

    "The projector can be used at any time, but the ''squatters'' who need to be in the waste soil can reach the vicinity of the projection site to establish a connection," said the elf twins. "According to the agreement, their next arrival location will be tomorrow to the day after tomorrow." between."

    ¡°Very good,¡± Belltila nodded slightly and stood up. ¡°The Grand Master will be satisfied with this.¡±

    With the rustling of the roots rubbing the ground, the woman who had survived for centuries left the hall.

    ......

    In the depths of the waste soil, the ruined and ruined homeland, the tireless squatters are still continuing their seemingly endless trek.

    A twisted and sturdy giant "tree" moves between the soil and the rock, and the roots of the tentacles are smashed by the ridiculously cracked earth, and the disorderly wind is wrapped in deadly radioactive dust, in these giant trees. The branches whizz through each other.

    One of the giant trees headed down, and behind it, all the giant trees and the giant distortions that followed the "forest" followed.

    The head of the giant tree trunk squirmed, an old and strange face emerged between the cracked bark, and the weird words came from its rustling branches and roots: "The uninvited guest has I started to strengthen the cage."

    ¡°They can only delay some time,¡± another giant tree said. ¡°Our paradise will eventually spread all over the new world. The stupid people of the old world are destined to become the dust of time and history like their gods. They are doing it now. Every struggle that comes out is only to make it more violent after the end of the day."

    "It¡¯s going to be fast, it¡¯s going to be fast... It¡¯s going to be... It¡¯s going to be...¡±

    The sound of the swaying forest sounded one after another, the rustling and creeping sounds were creepy, and in this horrible unanimity, they moved again to the roots and continued to look like them. Never ending.

    "The new world will come..."

    The creeping forest sang in unison.

    "We will take root in the new world.

    "We have found the best position in the next era.

    "This position... no one in the old world needs to sneak and snoop..."

 Chapter 589ï¼š Distant communication

    The roar of the construction machinery echoed on the construction site. The construction workers were busy between a large number of machinery, building materials and scaffolding. Under the force of the machinery, a large open area had been leveled, and the foundation system was used to reinforce the foundation. The octagonal pedestal frame is gradually taking shape, and inside the frame, the technical guide''s Elf Magi, Banna, is telling the workers how to connect the prefabricated rune substrates to the skeleton made of alloy. Mobile terminal

    Cecil''s rune substrate technology is a surprise for the magister, using the precision and power of the machine, the repetitive parts of the complex rune array can be mass produced and prepared in a short period of time, plus is called The connection frame of the Rune Skeleton, the Cecil''s magical array is amazingly fast, and the most time-consuming process in all kinds of magical facilities is the most time-saving and labor-saving in the construction process of the Cecil. part.

    The most important thing is that the "rune substrate" itself is a very versatile technology, and the elf''s runes can still be used.

    It was a lucky thing to be selected for the ¡°Celsel Group¡± and it seems that the project here will be completed earlier than all places.

    Next to the construction site of the sub-tower, on a platform above the ground, Sonya and Gao Wen stood side by side.

    The elf messenger appears to be quite worried: "Do you say that all the dead believers are exploiting the loopholes of the magnificent wall to send signals to the waste soil?"

    "This is just our guess," Gao Wen nodded. "We have intelligence that the end of everything will have a communication technology called ''dark bridge''. This communication technology is very likely to be a hole in the magnificent wall. On the other hand, they have been stealing your channel to establish contact with somewhere as a dark sect whose activity is limited to the northern part of the mainland. Their signals are unlikely to be sent to the south, and they are most likely to be sent to wasteland. ¡±

    "...If this is true, even the gentle Belsetia will be angry with him," Sonya frowned, with an incredible tone. "But those cults signal the wasteland... Who are they contacting? Is there still a living person on the wasteland?!"

    As she spoke, she couldn''t help but look at the tower of the sentinel, which is opposite to the peak base, and looked at the purple-black land on the south side of the sentry tower. The sight was full of incredulity.

    In the waste that has been completely corrupted and distorted, and the life is cut off, only the ruined ruins and the ridiculous land, what is the truth that is responding to those fallen druids? ! What are they planning on this wasteland?

    For a moment, even she gave birth to a pulse, wanting to cross the magnificent wall and go to the place of death to find out the truth.

    But she managed to stop this irrational thought, and said in a serious tone: "Whether they are signaling to the wasteland, their ''dark bridge'' must have been with the grand wall''s communication function. It was abandoned and shut down. The urgent task now is to resume contact with the southern part of the mainland."

    "About this, our Magic Network communication terminal has been delivered, and the magician technicians are debugging it according to the messaging key you provided," Gao Wen said. "If Carmel''s transformation and design works, then today. Before sunset, we will be able to successfully send messages to the Silver Empire."

    Sonya looked at Gao Wen with amazement: "So fast?!"

    Gao Wen smiled: "We have the best masters of magic, and the technology used by Cecil has always been ahead of traditional magic devices in terms of flexibility and developability."

    He didn''t bother to say that in fact, this communication device began to study before he set off. At that time, Sonya did not realize the big problem encountered by the Sentinel Tower. He was thinking of the magnificent wall...

    Fortunately, Sonya did not care about these details. In the eyes of this high-level messenger, it is obviously more important to be able to contact the home country as soon as possible.

    As Gao Wen said, this temporary emergency communication system was finally commissioned before the giant sky fell to the horizon.

    The magic network communication device was placed in the headquarters of the center of the peak base. In order to install it, the technicians made a room for it.

    When Sonya and Gao Wen came here, the wizards had completed all the installation and commissioning work. The new room was centrally located in the large room with the new communicator from Cecil City. It was a medium-sized device with an approximate The half-meter-high triangular base, the large projection crystal is placed above the pedestal, and the magical runes of the mysterious glimmering regularly on the metal parts around the crystal, and around the device, in the room four In the corner, you can see four black cuboid columns of one person high and half a meter long and quietly placed on the ground.

    The four pillars were specially designed by Carmel. Their role is to "translate" the signals of the magic network communication device into signals that can be transmitted by the magnificent wall. The installation was completed a few days ago, but it wasn''t until the elves took out the communication key of the magnificent wall that they really came in handy.

    "No matter how many times you look, your magical technique is so impressive," Sonya came to the magical device in the middle of the room, curiously watching the runes that flashed around the crystal. "It really can Instead of the subpoena matrix of the sentry tower, send the signal to the south?"

    ¡°It¡¯s theoretically feasible,¡± Gao Wen nodded slightly. ¡°In addition, the devices in this room are not all used to connect the signal to the energy flow of the magnificent wall. We also set a big beside the base of the Sentinel Tower. The power of the magical obelisk, now the obelisk has been turned on, we can start at any time."

    ......

    In the far south of the mainland, over the boundless silver forest, the Temple of the Stars is cruising at a slow cruise along the scheduled cruising trajectory.

    Sparkling with silvery white and pale gold metal, it looks like a floating temple, and the pedestal is slowly drawn across the northern boundary of the silver empire by countless streams of light and rune-covered flying sanctuaries, along a subtle arc. The line moves, its upper palace room faces the magnificent wall, and the sixteen antenna arrays placed on the top of the temple oscillate slightly in the air, monitoring every weak signal from the direction of the waste soil.

    Inside the temple, in a silver-white metal hall, several alloy columns with mysterious runes are arranged neatly. More than a dozen listening seats are distributed around these columns, and the ¡°listeners¡± wearing uniforms are sitting. In these seats, focus on the holographic images in front of each other.

    ¡°Listen to the Wind¡± is the upper layer of the ¡°Windtalker¡±. The latter¡¯s task is to handle regular communication requests from the magnificent wall. The former task is to monitor all the channels of the magnificent wall while handling the upload of the magnificent wall. Abnormal signal. Nowadays, the communication system of the magnificent wall has failed due to overload. The windtalkers have been doing nothing for a long time, but the listeners are still sticking to their posts.

    Although they also don''t receive any communication signals, they must keep an eye on it. Once the self-repair of the Sentinel Tower is over and the communication resumes, they must report to the Queen as soon as possible.

    Then call the windtalkers back to work (no error).

    Today''s listening channel is still calm, and there is only meaningless white noise in the signals transmitted from all antennas.

    A male elf with short blond hair sighed slightly: "It looks like the Sentinel Tower will not recover in a short time... I don''t know how many messengers are going to the North."

    A long-haired male elf next to him turned his head: "The latest news has shown that all human countries are ready to repair the barrier, and they should have begun."

    "I hope they can get the most basic sub-tower facilities up and running as soon as possible, so the speed of self-repair of the sentry tower may be faster," said the short hair elf. "The northern communication is cut off, and such a day is really difficult."

    "I heard that your daughter is in the north?" There was a female elf next to the conversation and couldn''t help but ask.

    Now that the handover time is approaching, even the Elf will feel a little lax.

    "Yeah, fell in love with humans, not coming back," the first short-haired elf said helplessly. "I can''t help but go with her."

    ¡°How do I remember this was two hundred years ago?¡± The female elf had a curiosity on her face. ¡°Isn¡¯t that she will come back after the human being is dead?¡±

    The short hair elf sighed: "Oh... now her third-person husband... or maybe the fourth? I have no mood."

    "Look at the opening, friends," an elf on the monitor seat a little further joined the gossip chatter. "At least it is stronger than the Frost Leaf family. It is said that the Sonya high-level messenger is specifically applying for this." Going to Ansu..."

    The elves at the scene looked at each other and smiled tacitly.

    Some people are feeling: "Being a high-ranking ranger can''t escape the power of the mother..."

    Aliens in the north of the continent may be hard to imagine, and mysterious and elegant elves will talk about these homeliness as humans do.

    However, the time when the "listeners" chatted homely was suddenly interrupted by a sudden sound of wind chimes.

    The sound of the sound was uploaded from a monitor seat. The listener at the beginning of the seat thought that this was a systematic false positive. A similar false alarm has occurred three times in the past month, but soon, more monitor seats were uploaded. Ringtones, holographic projections also show signs of detecting unknown communications!

    The listeners who were ready to hand over had a brief misunderstanding, and then all the elves had forgotten the work and quickly returned to work.

    "Tracking signals..."

    "Confirmed from the magnificent wall, the Sentinel Tower No. 37 was last forwarded! It is an internal signal but does not carry the imprinted ciphertext of the Sentinel Tower. It is an unknown signal!"

    "Tracking the source...starting at the Sentinel Tower 6! North of the continent!!"

    "The signal strength is too weak, Lorraine, turn the gain antenna on, and all the gain antennas point to the Sentinel Tower 37! Quickly, we receive the signal from the North!"

    Between the stars of the temple, between the steeple tower and the roof of the palace, the silver-white armor that is integrated with the building quietly slides sideways silently, and the antenna devices with elegant curvature rise from the hidden place, they are sensitively Rotating in the air, and quickly pointing to the direction of the waste soil.

    A few minutes later, a high elf wearing a pale gold robes and a crown of flowers and leaves hurried to the heart of the Temple of the Stars, Queen Bellsetia''s sleeping hall.

    Belcetia is preparing to rest under the costumes of the attendants, but she has faintly perceived that the antenna array of the Temple of the Stars is operating abnormally. When the situation is being asked, the confidant came to her, and she immediately stood up: "Occurred What is it?"

    "Your Majesty, the magnificent wall communication link suddenly recovered from the north, and the high-level messenger Sonia and the Duke of Humanity, Gavin Cecil, wanted to talk to you."

    "Sonya and the Duke of Cecil..." Belsetia''s eyebrows couldn''t help but rise slightly, but quickly asked, "Isn''t the communication function of the Sentinel Tower to be self-repairing until at least next spring?"

    "The signal is not from the tower of the sentinel. It is a kind of communication technology of human beings," the assistant politician bowed his head. "The Sonya high-level messenger said that an emergency had occurred and she had to agree that humans had established an emergency channel."

    "...I understand," Known Sonia''s rules of conduct, Belsetia did not entangle on this issue, she waved her life to step back and step forward, "leading the way, turning the communication to the main control room. ¡±

    "Yes."

    Sword of dawn

 Chapter 590ï¼š Seven hundred years apart

    After a tense debugging, more than ten failed calls and subpoenas, after nearly two hours of difficult waiting, the technicians who monitored the magic network communication device finally detected regularity from the energy surge from the magnificent wall. Feedback signal

    The magic network communication device replaces the transmission function of the sentry tower at this moment. It cannot obtain the special magical features of the sentry tower, but it has the communication key inside the silver empire. Under normal circumstances, this will be an illegal access request. However, in today''s case, illegal access requests will also be answered by the listener.

    After a short secondary signal adjustment and enhancement, the interference in the channel is stable to an acceptable level. The human communication terminal and the sprite''s communication medium have achieved satisfactory results in the first fusion. The communication request was first transmitted to the southern part of the mainland in the form of words and sounds. It took a long time to get a reply:

    "Bersetia will answer the newsletter."

    "We got a higher level of authorization and the picture was about to be accessed," Sonya stood next to the communicator, slightly discerning the characters presented on the holographic projection, and then prompted the operator to "open the second channel." The communication signals in the throne area are separate."

    Gao Wen looked up and looked at the illusion of the illusion that was scattered over the magic net terminal. It began to gradually stabilize, and the faintly identifiable light and shadow condensed from the scattered colors and lines. The result is a clearer image.

    There are still a lot of disturbances in the picture, but considering that this signal crosses the entire wasteland and crosses the entire continent, this effect is already quite satisfactory.

    An elf woman with a blonde venting her face and wearing a crown, wearing a white gold rim and a court dress with a complex lace appeared in the center of the picture.

    The leader of the Elves, the Queen of the Silver Empire in this millennium and the next millennium, the ruler of the Temple of the Stars, the ancestral woodland and the ruler of the silver forest, Belcetia Morning Star.

    She sat there, and her appearance was exquisite and noble. Just like in the rumors, she had the appearance of ¡°the treasures created by the gods¡±, and there was a faint majesty that shrouded the whole body, so that everyone who saw her would be in the first place. Time to realize her empire''s ruler''s identity, her throne is the legendary "dominant seat", the crystallization of ancient technology extends beyond the numerous pipes and cables, like some weird wings behind her Stretching, the ruler sat quietly on his throne, and his sight first swept through Sonya and then fell on Gao Wen.

    Her expression seems to have changed slightly, and her majestic eyes softened slightly: "Duke Gao Wen Cecil, your resurrection is really a thank you to the forest and the ancient gods, this is a miraculous Goodbye."

    "You are really different from my memory," Gao Wen twitched the memory he had inherited from his mind, sighing from his heart, "Queen Belcetia."

    In the memory of Gao Wen Cecil, the queen is still a little girl who will run around, love "adventure", will be fabricated by Charlie and others, Gao Wen on Belce The initial impression of Tia is also based on this, but at this moment, those long-standing memories are gradually disappearing.

    Seven centuries later, the little girl once grew into an imperial ruler.

    "You are still the same as I remember," Belcetia showed a smile. "I still call my name, just like before."

    "Then I don''t know what you know, I don''t like red tape," Gao Wen nodded. "As you can see, we have rebuilt the channel between the north and the south of the mainland. This uses some of our new technologies. I will detail later. Introduced to you. Prior to this, the Sonya high-level messenger had more important things to report."

    This is a reunion after seven hundred years, but both sides know that they have not talked about the old Yu Yu.

    "Yes, Your Majesty," Sonya immediately stepped forward. "In an emergency, I have to agree to establish this emergency channel. I have to report to you about the magnificent wall and the end of everything. Your Majesty, our The tower of the sentinel was eroded, and there were terrible loopholes in the magnificent wall system..."

    Belcetia¡¯s expression instantly became serious: ¡°Tell me in detail.¡±

    ......

    The duration of the story was not long. As a high-level messenger, Sonya knew very well how to convey the information in a concise manner. She quickly explained to Queen Berthea her knowledge of Gao Wen and others in the tower of the sentinel. In particular, those vines found in the shadow world, followed by Gao Wen added information about the dark bridge, about the eternal death of all things that could be signaled to the waste soil by means of a dark bridge.

    After listening to the information, Belsetia frowned and thought for a moment, her face was obviously not very good, after a brief silence, she looked at Sonya: "Sonya, the vines you found have withered, Is it?"

    "Yes, but it is impossible to rule out the possibility that the ''shadow vines'' of other sentinel towers are still alive," Sonya said with a serious face. "And even if the vines withered, their damage to the tower of the sentry did not disappear. An unclear mapping method, the sentinel tower in the shadow world is also affecting the high-tower operation of the real world. The Benner Magi has determined that several key systems of the Sentinel Tower have varying degrees of damage, and these damages The resulting abnormal signal has been tampered with and concealed before."

    "The Warner Magister will return all the information, I will immediately let the Starmasters Association study the solution," Belcetia''s voice is full of majesty, "In addition, I will also order the Royal Druid Society to confirm whether the territory of the Silver Empire There is a degenerate Druid sect, and you are always in touch with the Empire."

    Then she paused and turned to Gao Wen: "Duke Cecil, you just said that this special communication line was built on human technology?"

    "Strictly speaking, it is the technology of the Principality of Cecil," Gao Wen nodded. "The overall technical fault of Ansu is serious. The development of the country varies greatly. The Principality of Cecil was rebuilt after my resurrection. We are trying Taking a special technical route, I named it ''Magic Guide'', and this communication system is one of its technical achievements. Ms. Sonya has been on my side for a short time, she should be on the magic technology. Have an understanding of your own, elf perspective."

    "It''s true, Her Majesty," said Sonya. She couldn''t help but have a hint of emotion. "After we came here, we saw a lot of things we couldn''t imagine. The magic technology is very different from the old magic technology. ...the idea, it is very practical, it is very practical in many fields, we are now using its power to build the first layer of the magic tower of the ''second tower''..."

    In the face of Gao Wen, Sonia reported to Queen Berthea the news and activities of her messenger team in Ansu. Of course, she reported very simple, all public content, and reported in her In the process, Gao Wen took advantage of this time to organize his ideas.

    He finally succeeded in establishing contact with the silver empire in the southern part of the mainland, and established a connection with this ancient civilization with numerous treasures of knowledge, which contained meanings that he could not ignore.

    I have to think of a way to turn the silver empire into sociology +8.jpg(x)

    I have to sneak a ancestor from the treasure house of the silver empire (¡Ì)

    He pondered the possibility of establishing deep communication with the Silver Empire and wondered how to exchange the magical skills of this ancient civilization. Although he had copied a lot from the Sentinel Tower, he knew that those scattered things were scattered. What is the difference between the actual and complete technical information.

    After discussing the anti-gravity runes, Carmel sent a message to them clearly indicating that there are incomplete, difficult-to-parse, encrypted parts in the rune array, although they still have great reference. But turning it into a usable technology is obviously not easy. Kamal believes that it is not enough to simply rely on copying some runes from the tower of the sentinel. If you want to achieve technical results with the highest efficiency, it is better to have an open communication with the elves.

    Gao Wen, who also hopes to establish a good relationship with the Silver Empire, agrees.

    The conversation between Sonya and Belsetia ended, and the latter¡¯s attention returned to Gao Wen. The queen nodded lightly: ¡°You are still leading the people as you are seven hundred years ago. , opening up new land."

    "It''s not easy to survive. Only development can survive on the edge of wasteland." Gao Wen said in a language, not too slow to say, "In fact, I am going to take this opportunity to talk to you about the development of Cecil." Since we have established this communication path, the Principality of Cecil hopes to establish a closer exchange with the Silver Empire."

    ¡°Communication?¡± Belsetia¡¯s eyebrows rose slightly. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Gao Wen looked at each other''s eyes, and he finally decided to get straight to the point: "Technical. We are interested in the anti-gravity technology, rune stacking technology, shield technology and other fields of the Silver Empire, and Cecil''s magic technology. For the elves, there should be some reference. The fault of the Sentinel Tower reminds us that the layer of ''safety barriers'' we built in the past may not be safe enough, but everyone has stopped for too many years. In this world that is gradually becoming dangerous, we must find ways to break this development. Only development is the last word."

    Belcetia didn''t seem to think that Gao Wen would say this. She looked a little surprised, and Sonya next to her had a long-awaited look: she had been from Gaowen as early as when she explored the tower of the sentinel. The attitude has guessed this development: this old friend who is resurrected is interested in the knowledge of the elf.

    The high-ranking messenger thought of a conversation with her son not long ago, recalling the words of Solderin, she decided to wait and see and watch the Queen''s attitude.

    Belcetia didn''t have the first timetable. She thought about it and then said, "Duke Cecil, can we talk about it alone?"

    Gao Wen readily agreed: "Of course." Mobile::

    The escorts around the two sides quickly left their rooms, and only one of them was in the control hall where Belcetia was located. Gao Wen¡¯s magic network communication room was left with only himself. The line used for the conversation was itself the encrypted line of Elf Wang Ting. In this connection across the entire continent, the two started a private conversation.

    Belcetia in the holographic projection still sat on the throne. She first quietly watched Gao Wen for a while, then suddenly sighed: "We don''t have to be so stretched, right?"

    Gao Wen¡¯s heart was slightly stunned, but it was adjusted in an instant: ¡°You are already a queen and you can¡¯t do anything.¡±

    "I was also the Queen, Uncle Gao Wen," Belcetia smiled faintly. In fact, she still maintained the posture of being a silver queen. However, the smile and tone were obviously more familiar than before. "But you said Yes, I am a queen, so I still have to behave in a formal occasion, but now it is a private occasion, let¡¯s relax.¡±

    "I am very happy," Gao Wen also laughed. "How is it, how is it feeling that Belcetia is sitting on the seat of the rule?"

    ¡°In fact, most of the time is boring, this temple does not need complicated control to automatically run,¡± the silver queen blinked. ¡°What about you? You really... really come back?¡±

    "Yeah, I went back to the world and came back to face a mess." Gao Wen opened his hand and sighed a little exaggeratedly. "I really want to talk to you about the experience of resurrection, but still say first. Business, technical exchange, I am serious, this matter is beneficial to Cecil and the Silver Empire."

    "Uncle Gao Wen, I am willing to believe you," the silver queen''s attitude is serious. "So I have to talk to you alone. I am no longer knowing what I didn''t understand. I can give the ruling to the ruling party. A little girl, as a silver queen, I must be responsible for my empire, so... whether it is technical communication or something else, I have to think carefully to give a reply, I hope you understand."

    ¡°Thinking is necessary,¡± Gao Wen nodded, and then suddenly a hint of curiosity. ¡°But you seem to have no doubt about the ''technical exchanges'' I have raised? You are not curious, the magic of the elves and humans. Skills... have always been incomprehensible."

    "But you found a way to let humans release elf spells through some kind of device, right?"

    Gao Wen was a little surprised this time: "How do you know?"

    The North-South communication of the mainland was cut off, and the Cecil-Silver Empire line was just established today. Sonya should have not had time to pass the information back to her home country.

    "I don''t know anything about what happened in the north of the mainland, your resurrection, the destruction and rebirth of Cecil, the war in the southern Ansu, the civil war of Ansu double princes, the friction between Tifeng and Ansu, Francis The death of II, and... the magical technique," Belcetia showed a sly smile. "Yes, I don''t know very well. I rely on Sonya''s description to understand more accurately. Guide, but I know at least their existence. After all, I am the silver queen."

    Gao Wen suddenly woke up from the other party''s "Uncle Gao Wen". He looked at Belcetia in the holographic image and re-examined this intimacy with "self" seven hundred years ago, but now he is already sitting. The ruler of the Empire on the seat of the rule. Computer::/

    "Since you know that our magic technology has realized the translation and control of the runes of the elves, then you must understand the meaning of the magic technology," Gao Wen said slowly. "It is a ability to break." The technique of elves and human magic skills, and I believe that it can also help you to analyze the lost ancestor technology from a new perspective. Its significance in the technical field is not necessary to emphasize."

    "Can it really have this effect?"

    "Of course, when did you uncle Gao Wen deceive you?"

 Chapter 591ï¼š opportunity

    The ruler of the silver empire sits quietly on the throne built by the ancient technology that has long since lost. The holographic projection in front of the throne has dissipated. Her eyes crossed the air and landed in the distance without aim. It seems to be immersed in thinking. in.

    After a moment of thinking, she tapped the golden armrest of the throne, and one of the cables connected to her nervous system behind the throne had a flash of light.

    The metal sliding door on the side of the control hall (control hall) was quietly opened, and a high-ranking maid wearing a white fringed dress walked in lightly, pointing in the direction of the seat of the rule: "Your Majesty , you call me?"

    "Please ask the master of Veronica to come to the control hall," Belcetia nodded gently. "I want to discuss things in the technical field with her."

    The Temple of the Stars is not only an aerial fortress that symbolizes the power of the Empire, but also an important research facility and a sanctuary of knowledge. This magnificent aerial city has a large laboratory and several archives. One of the organizations, the "Star Warrior Association", set up its headquarters here.

    The Silver Empire has a group of top researchers, whose team consists of the best magisters, the most savvy scholars, and the best engineering masters. They are buried in the infinite knowledge of the Temple of the Stars and the ancestral relics. Rely on the mysteries of the magic field, relying on a large number of research facilities inside the Temple of the Stars.

    They have an honorary title star engineer who is independent of their professional system because of their outstanding contributions and high academic ability.

    One of the most outstanding astrologers, the great star of the empire, who has served for nearly two thousand years, has been summoned by the Queen, and she has temporarily escaped from the vast data and drawings and came to the throne of the rule.

    This savvy and knowledgeable woman has a tall figure. Although she is no longer young, she still maintains a beautiful and mature appearance and elegant manner. She wears a lavender-silver-dressed robes and long gold. From the high plate, several crystals filled with magic floated beside her, acting as her medium of casting and recording tools. She bent down slightly in front of Belcetia, paying tribute and asking about the Queen''s will: Your Majesty, what do you call me?"

    "Velonia, you are my best magic consultant," the silver queen nodded gently. "I need to make a decision now, I need to hear your opinion."

    "You please, I am listening."

    "We have re-established contact with the northern part of the mainland, and you should already know this," said the silver queen. "I just talked to the Sonya messenger and met Gao Wen Cecil. He was indeed resurrected."

    "...the resurrection of the deceased happened occasionally in history, but the ''perfect'' resurrection like the Duke of Govin Cecil is indeed rare, which may be related to the variation of life forms," ??Verania thought, "you want Let me study the secret of the resurrection of the Duke of Cecil? But this is not my area of ??expertise, and the researchers of the life faction should be able to give you more advice..."

    "No, I am looking for you because the Duke of Cecil offered me a suggestion about the technical cooperation between humans and elves."

    ¡°Technical cooperation?¡± Velania had some accidents. She frowned slightly. ¡°This...is an unexpected suggestion. The magical skills of humans and elves have never been able to blend, even in the era of the Empire. The academic exchanges between us and human beings are mostly limited to the fields of culture and art. Occasionally, it involves extraordinary powers, and it is only a theoretical and academic discussion. But I think the ''cooperation'' that the Duke of Cecil requires is not the same. ¡±

    If it is only the exchange in the above fields, the Queen does not need to find someone to discuss.

    "They found a way to decipher and control the elf spells," Belsetia said faintly, but this indifferent discourse allowed the big star to open his eyes. "Strictly speaking, they found all the world known. The legal mystery of the runes they named it: Rune Logic."

    The first reaction of Veronica is "this is impossible", because there are so many kinds of runes in the world, the possibility of the combination of runes is almost endless, and even the most amazing mortal can not perceive all characters. The magical fluctuations of the text, it is impossible to control all the magical arrays, not to mention the common law of the runes from different races that are very different from each other. This is like a singularity, but as a rigorous And the awe-inspiring researcher, the great star surgeon finally suppressed the instinctive resistance and disbelief, and turned to the silver queen to prove: "This is true? How did they do it?"

    "The Duke of Cecil certainly won''t tell me the specifics, but they should have found a path, a road that is very different from the tradition. We have intelligence to prove that there was a war in the southern part of Ansu. A magical device with elf spell features, this should be an evidence," Belsetia said without hesitation, "and the Duke of Cecil hopes to cooperate with the silver empire on a technical level. He wants our counter Gravity technology, multi-layer rune stacking technology, and various ancestral knowledge in the fields of mechanics and engineering. In exchange, he is willing to share rune logic with us and their knowledge in the process of analyzing human spells and magic. ""

    "Our ancestral knowledge..." Verayana whispered the words mentioned by the Queen softly, and the look gradually became serious.

    "We have never disclosed the ancestor knowledge to the aliens. Even when we joined forces with the human countries to build the tower of the sentinel, what we brought out is the ''packaging result'' that does not include the construction process," Belcetia continued. "The original elf stayed. The legacy is the guarantee that the silver empire has stood up to this day. The suggestion made by the Duke of Cecil ... hesitated."

    The Star Master did not immediately give her own answer. She just quietly thought that the magic crystals floating around her, constantly changing and changing positions did not know when it was still, and began to flash with a consistent light.

    This is a manifestation of the big star''s meditation.

    The Silver Queen did not bother with the thinking of the chief adviser. She just sat quietly in the seat of the ruler, listening to the low-pitched or whisper of the ancient machinery in the air city with the soul and the nerves, listening to every engine, every The sound of a reactor and every artificial intelligence node slowly moving toward destruction, the expression is calm and waveless.

    "Your Majesty," the Star Warrior finally raised his head and broke the silence. "You know, I was a coach of the Royal Academy 1300 years ago. I was responsible for teaching the advanced skills of the young elite Arcane Magic and teaching them. The Empire has the most advanced knowledge in the field of arcane."

    "I heard that," Belsetia nodded slightly: "There are many members of the Starmasters Association who are your apprentices."

    "Yes, most of them I taught it 1300 years ago," Velaniya said, taking a light breath. "And I returned to the Royal Academy six days ago to visit a friend. On the shelf of that friend, I saw their current textbooks...still what I taught 1300 years ago."

    Belcetia''s eyes condensed and quietly looked at the big star surgeon in front of him.

    "Your Majesty, the Silver Empire is already a giant beast that has been stagnant for thousands of years. It may still be the largest individual in this forest, but its interior has gradually decayed in these thousands of years of stagnation. We are left behind by our ancestors. In the heritage, knowledge has been mined. In the first few millennia, we used them to build a huge empire, but in the following thousands of years, we have not made any progress. All our technological achievements are based on In the small repairs of the existing fields, the products we made with the old drawings are more and more refined, more durable, and even improve some efficiency, but... in the basic areas behind these drawings, we always stop moving forward.

    "Your Majesty, we have no way to go. We need the second road to look for the hope of this road alone, but there may be an opportunity in front of us.

    "Human magical skills may have been hit hard by the annihilation of the Gangster Empire, but they are a smart and changeable race. They are good at extracting knowledge from various fields and developing rapidly. Their knowledge is relevant to us. What we need is such a ''reference meaning''.

    "This is my suggestion, Her Majesty."

    Belcetia quietly listened to the advice of the Star Warrior. After a few seconds of silence, she spoke up: "You are right, we should seize this opportunity.

    "The big star surgeon, please go back to rest, let other big star surgeons prepare, wait for my call."

    Verayana lowered her head deeply: "Yes, Your Majesty."

    Verania left the hall, and the silver queen was silent for a moment. Then she tapped the handrail again and recruited her maid: "Let Valentian Anqing come to see me."

    After a moment, wearing a secret silver crown, wearing a red-rimmed robes, the tall and serious imperial empire minister Valentin King Valley entered the control hall, the high elf who served as the queen¡¯s chief confidant in front of the throne A deep sigh: "What is your command?"

    "The Principality of Cecil in the north will engage in high-level technical cooperation with the Silver Empire. In exchange for their control of runes, the Empire will open up some of their ancestor knowledge," Belcetia said calmly. "I want to convene The regiment discussed this with all the big star surgeons. There will be many opponents, and unnecessary restraint and pride will make many elves refuse to open ancestor knowledge to humans."

    The first empire of the empire, Valention, maintains a cold face that will never change: "So what is your order?"

    "I asked the bill to pass in two days."

    "Yes."

    Soon, the hall was quiet again.

    In the empty hall where the waiters were screened in advance, Belsetia was sitting alone on the throne. Only the occasional snoring of various instruments and equipment broke the silence in the room. The silence lasted for ten seconds and the throne rang. A sigh.

    "I hope this is really an opportunity."

    ......

    At the same time, in the northern part of the mainland, in Ansu.

    In the ancient palace deep in the ground, a room is brightly lit.

    The female instructor, Bertila, stood in the room and quietly watched several Christians in black robes checking the magical device in the center of the room.

    It is two black stone pillars, nearly one person high, the surface is engraved with dense runes and pale gold secret lines, and there are fine crystals and expensive magic materials set between those runes and lines, shining slightly Light, two stone pillars stand on the ground, less than two meters apart, and on the ground they stand on, you can also see a large magical array that is extremely complex and almost covered with the entire floor. The magic array is obviously half The state of activation, countless runes and connections are shimmering, and the spar embedded in the magic array is filled with energy.

    The Elf Gemini stood beside Bethira and looked at the two "stone pillars" in the center of the room with great interest. They sighed in unison: "There are some very interesting ideas for the eternal sleepers. They can think of projecting human thinking." In the distance, you can even cross the magnificent wall directly..."

    "Unfortunately this may be the last collaboration with them," Bertila said faintly. "They eventually rejected the path of great evolution and chose the false world of the heart."

    "They think their road is correct. We think our road is correct," said the elf twins, laughing and walking around Beltila. "So what about you? Bertila, you are new." The world can have its own opinions?"

    "I don''t like your hobbies around people," Bellilla unknowingly squirmed the elves of the elves, and walked to the center of the room to check out the magical array of believers who had retired, the two black pillars. The surface is constantly shining, "If you are not willing to help, at least don''t choose to add chaos."

    "Oh, of course we are here to help," said the elves, who said in unison, and followed Betila to the stone pillar. "We have a lot to say to our companions on the other side of the barrier."

    The magic array in the room was activated, and the light on the surface of the two black stone pillars suddenly became extraordinarily bright.

 Chapter 592ï¼š Pirates of dreams

    The night was drooping, and the endless wind in the waste soil did not know when it had settled down. In a burst of strange screams, Gao Wen suddenly opened his eyes.

    He saw an undulating and corrupted land extending in front of his own eyes. The weird aurora and the stars were sprinkled on the earth. The cold and dry air was filled with a rust-like smell, which should have been lying on the peak base couch. I am standing between this strange and vast world at this moment.

    There are no people around.

    Gao Wen frowned, first quickly observed the surrounding environment, and then vaguely realized what happened. This may be a dream, or some kind of spiritual projection effect.

    The pen of the permanent sleeper?

    Gao Wen looked down at himself and found that he did not know when he had put on a full set of armor, but the familiar Pioneer sword was not in his hands. He grasped the empty fist and thought it in a familiar way. A long, heavy sword emerged from the air and placed in the palm of his hand.

    This is indeed the spiritual world created by the eternal sleeper, but it does not seem to be a network of minds, nor somewhere in the ¡°city of dreams¡±.

    Curious and unexpected mixed emotions are diffused from the bottom of my heart, but Gao Wen does not feel panic. He is not the first to deal with the power of the everlasting person. He can naturally perceive his current situation. He turns his thoughts and finds his own thinking. Still awake, in a state of being able to leave the dream at any time, and within the scope of his own spiritual perception, he did not find any "sightedness" that was malicious or focused on himself. This seems to indicate that ... he is not being pulled in, but " Mistaken?"

    While watching the scenery in the field of vision, he is always alert to the changes in this dream, while guessing what may happen. He clearly remembers that he should be sleeping in the room at the peak base at the moment, and that he had not connected to the mind network before going to sleep, so he is very likely to "carelessly" break into a soul channel belonging to the sleeper after falling asleep. : He has the spiritual imprint of the perpetual sleeper, and masters the other''s secret technique. It is very likely that a similar situation will occur. Just... here is the waste front!

    Why is there a soul channel built by the sleeper in such a place that is so close to the wasteland? ! Are the cultists who are immersed in dreams also playing the idea of ??wasteland?

    Gao Wenxin flashed such an idea, and then began to carefully expand his perception, trying to find the body of the eternal sleep hidden in this space, in order to be able to hunt a mind to torture the situation, but just at the beginning of his work At the time, several sudden breaths made him stop quickly.

    The strange aurora and starlight in the sky suddenly condensed together, and sprinkled a few clear radiances. In this clear beam of light, three figures gradually emerged.

    Gao Wen quickly manipulated the power to change the dream, so that his figure and breath disappeared into the air, but he did not feel that the sham camouflage between him could fool the other person in the soul network, he has already perfected himself. The back door authority system can naturally do whatever it wants, but this does not mean how powerful his sleepless secrets are. Once he leaves the mind network and comes to a new network with invalid authority, he has no confidence in "technology." Win the real sleeper.

    He just wants to temporarily interfere with the other party''s judgment, and then wait for an opportunity to shoot.

    He may not be the opponent of the true sleeper from the "skills", but he is very good at "violent cracking."

    But what is surprising is that the three figures actually did not respond. They didn¡¯t realize that Gao Wen was lurking in the distance, and it was quite uncomfortable after coming to this space. The symptoms, screaming at the forehead or whispering.

    It''s like three crappy newbies.

    Seeing this situation, Gao Wen immediately pressed the impulse of his knees and turned to carefully observe the situation before him.

    The three figures are all women, one of them is a green goddess dress gown, but the clothes are erased with all religious symbols, the appearance is quite outstanding but alienated from the indifferent human woman, the other two are almost exactly the same appearance For the elves sisters.

    Their costumes and temperament are very different from those of the perpetual sleepers that Gao Wen has seen...

    No, they should not be sleepless at all!

    Gao Wen did not feel the spiritual fluctuations of those who belong to the eternal sleep from these three people, but found that their connection with this space is fragile and unstable, just like someone who has no knowledge of dreams and secrets with some kind of magic. The device is forcibly connected... Is this three "visitors"?

    Gao Wen guessed the identity of the three figures, and while he guessed, the human females in the three figures suddenly spoke up: "How have they not appeared yet... Are you sure this time?"

    The moment that this sound was introduced into the ear, Gao Wen¡¯s heart suddenly moved and he had an impression in his memory! He seems to have heard this voice!

    In the next second, he realized that this familiarity was not from his own, but from the memory of Gavin Cecil: this talking woman is a person that Gavin Cecil knows!

    However, he looked at the woman carefully, but only saw a strange face. In the memory of Gao Wen Cecil, no acquaintance''s face could match it.

    He had no time to think about who this woman was, because the elves who were almost identical in appearance said unanimously: "Wait for them to trek on the waste soil, and not every time they arrive at the place where they booked on time."

    Trekking on waste soil?

    Gao Wen once again caught a pleasing word, and almost at the same time that the voice of the elves and sisters fell, he suddenly felt that there was a new breath into the "space."

    This time, the sky did not fall in the brilliance, but on the edge of the vast open space, suddenly there was a cloud of smoke and dust rising up. Between the smoke and dust, several thin and thin figures staggered out.

    Gao Wenjing looked at it. Under the stars and the aurora, he saw the appearance of several new figures: it was a few "humans" wearing black robes, but their appearance was almost unhuman, their skin. Dry creases, the surface is covered with bark-like textures, there are no eyeballs in the concave eye sockets, but inlaid with two faint yellow lights, they also have hands and feet, but when walking, they are as funny as puppets, they are swaying Going to the three women, from the black robes, there was a weird sound like a cracked wooden branch.

    Gao Wen stood not far away, and looked at those weird figures intently. My heart was full of doubts: What is this "thing"? Is it... they are talking about them on the waste soil? !

    He subconsciously lowered his sense of existence again. Although the other party showed no signs of intimidation, he was afraid that he would be ruined by the carelessness of the "visual" instinct that told him that what he saw was probably the gang. Part of the truth about the cultists who are trying to get around the waste! !

    At that time, the woman who spoke first opened her mouth again: "I thought you couldn''t come today."

    "We are hard to judge time and distance on the waste soil," said one of the cognac "Pictures" in black robes. "I hope we are not late for too long."

    "It''s not too long. I still have this patience," said the woman wearing a formal gown. "What is the situation in the waste soil?"

    ¡°The wind of wasteland is as always, the only change is that a group of outsiders are strengthening the barriers on the border...not worthy of attention.¡±

    "It''s still a little cautious. During this time, try not to get close to the border, especially the northern border. There is a very difficult person who is strengthening the barrier in the southeast of Ansu."

    Gao Wen thought about it and thought that the "very tricky person" in the other mouth should refer to himself.

    He felt that he probably guessed who these people were.

    I really didn''t expect... After losing the "dark bridge", they actually used the mind connection technology of the sleeper to maintain the connection with the wasteland... and those who wore the black robe...that is, the death of all things "Inside" in waste soil? !

    Who are they... or something that lives in the magnificent wall? !

    Gao Wen couldn''t help but look at the cognac black robes and saw a humming voice headed out in a hoarse voice: "We will be careful about how your progress is going over there?"

    ¡°The information you provided helped a lot, but the migratory mutagen showed unusually high activity, which led to a decline in the ability of the mutant to respond to commands and maintain reason. We need to confirm that it is a normal phenomenon caused by environmental differences inside and outside the waste soil. Or the information you provided has made a mistake."

    ¡°The information we provided is no problem,¡± said one of the black robes. ¡°But those are the original materials in the wasteland environment. You really should make adjustments to the environment outside the waste soil. We can help. ¡±

    The woman wearing a sacred gown solemnly nodded: "The best big patriarch will remember your credit, and everyone will not forget your efforts and sacrifices on the wasteland."

    The black robes who were headed seemed to have pulled out a stiff smile, and a hoarse voice in his dry throat: "This is the sacrifice that should be made as a martyr, Ms. Bertila Augustus."

    "I no longer use that surname," the woman frowned at once. "You should know."

    "... ah, sorry, I forgot. The environment of wasteland makes it difficult for us to concentrate..."

    Not far away, Gao Wen suddenly widened his eyes.

    Bertila Augustus! !

    He knows the name, he "remembers" the name, and he finally knows why he feels familiar after hearing the woman''s voice! !

    And at this moment, he also remembered that he had heard the name "Beltila" when he learned about the end of the event from Pitman''s mouth. However, he only thought it was the same name because the name was in the north. The area or the northwest of Tifeng is not uncommon, but now he suddenly realizes that this "Beltila" is the one he knows in his memory.

    Bertila Augustus, the sister of Tiran''s founding father, Roland Augustus.

    And, seven hundred years ago, the Northern Druids recognized...the Holy One.

    Has she lived to this day? !

    In this intense horror, Gao Wen finally lost control of his own breath, and in a short moment, his carefully hidden atmosphere leaked a little.

    It was the breath of this moment that exposed the two, who did not open their mouths as if they were alert to the elf sisters who were guards or sentinels. They all said in unison: "There is a problem to terminate the contact!"

    Can''t hide it anymore.

    Gao Wen immediately made a judgment and realized that even if he left now, he had already greatly aroused the vigilance of these mortal believers. They knew that their contact had been overheard and that their secrets had been exposed.

    Never let them know that their secret is exposed to Gao Wen Cecil!

    At this moment, Gao Wen¡¯s mind had a decision. He realized that this spiritual space was not created by the eternal sleepers, but that these mortal believers were connected by using a device of ¡°sponsorship sponsorship¡± of some kind of sleepless person, so he I did not hesitate to create a new image for myself, then lifted the stealth state and strode forward.

    Bertila Augustus was shocked to see a tall and familiar figure in the air. Even her, at this moment, exclaimed a word: "...Brother?!"

    But then she reacted: "Who isn''t you?!"

 Chapter 593ï¼š dislocation

    When Bertila Augustus exclaimed, the suspicion of Gao Wen was confirmed.

    This unfamiliar woman in front of her eyes is indeed the "old friend" in her memory, the Princess of Tifeng seven hundred years ago, and the recognized saint in the northern Druid factions.

    However, she has completely changed her face, changed her identity, and only has a part of the voice, and the soul.

    She really lived for seven hundred years! ! And it has become a high-ranking member of the event of all things! !

    All the chaotic thoughts flashed in an instant, and Gao Wen¡¯s expression on his face did not change. He strode to Bertila in this space supported by the power of dreams. He shaped himself into the first place of Tifeng. The appearance of Jun Luolan Augustus.

    However, it is clear that Bertila was not deceived by the "phantom" of her brother''s face. She still remembers that this is the illusion space created by the projection of the mind. All the sights seen in front of him are not necessarily true, especially seven hundred. The brother who died in the tower of the sentinel was killed and resurrected years ago.

    She didn''t know who was making this farce, but it was clear that the contact that should have been kept strictly confidential had been spotted.

    She stared at the tall figure that was approaching, and seemed to be ready to fight: "Who are you?!"

    "You can really disappoint me," Gao Wen responded indifferently. At the same time, he raised his right hand high, and a silver-white sword with a flash of electric light appeared in his hands. "Going on this road!"

    He knows that he has stirred up the anger of Bertila and is ready to fight in the battlefield of this spiritual world. He is not afraid of any form of confrontation, especially if the opponent obviously relies on magic rituals or props to enter. If the novice of "Dream" can take this opportunity to leave the mind of the other party or a few people around, it will certainly gain a lot of intelligence.

    Bertila opened her hands, and the invisible wind began to surge around her. The two elves also began to sing ancient mysterious mantras, inspiring the power of magic, and the cognac figures in black robes were also held up one by one. The arms that are as thin as a firewood are brewing their own strength.

    Gao Wen raised the sword of the former sword of the founding of the first king of the sword, the thunder of the thunder, while the corner of the mouth has slightly brewed a smile.

    These people really are the newcomers to the dream world, they simply do not understand the rules of the battle in this spiritual world.

    The power and spiritual power of the heart is the real power here, and the magic or moves that flow on the surface are just illusions in the dream.

    The next second, Bertila''s figure suddenly disappeared into his eyes.

    The figure of the elves and sisters also disappeared.

    Several figures wearing black robes and skinny pieces quickly disappeared.

    Gao Wen¡¯s mouth smiled stiffly, and after a short breath, he suddenly woke up.

    He woke up from the couch at the base of the peak, the familiar prefabricated roof and the shimmering of the streetlights from the window, and the amber squeaking sound was coming from the next door.

    Gao Wen: "??"

    After stunned, he realized that what happened to people was a dish, but people were not stupid.

    They pulled the cable off...

    Gao Wen turned from the bed and sat up, not too much immersed in this small setback, but quickly analyzed the valuable information intercepted tonight.

    This is a chaotic intrusion, and after eating this loss, I am afraid that the death of all things will not give him a second chance to intercept intelligence. He must treat the ones he hears with caution and cherish. information.

    Bertila Augustus has lived to the point that today''s ability to take care of her great druids and the end of all things will continue to work for centuries. She should have used some kind of ban to keep it alive. It¡¯s not like you¡¯ve been in the last few years. Although I didn¡¯t see it right now, it¡¯s not just the appearance of Bertila¡¯s change. Her body seems to have something different... Gao Wen recalls that he seems to see vines or roots under the skirt of Bertila. Weird things.

    She fell along with the Druids who entered the ancestor''s peak that year and became one of the senior priests of the cult.

    There are two elves with her, and they should be the same as the mortal gods.

    Those "human beings" dressed in black robes and coveted are the targets of the death of all things that will send signals to the waste soil. No matter what they are, they are obviously active on the waste land... and they are collecting information. Constantly passed to the compatriots outside.

    They mentioned something called "the scorpion mutagen", which was printed in the memory of Gao Wen.

    This is probably what the cultists have been doing all the time, and their goal!

    They know the gods! They are studying the gods!

    This is derived from the Gangyan Empire, which was used a thousand years ago, to make humans through the ultimate plan of the magic tide crisis. The high text thinks that all the information about them has been annihilated in the long river of history, annihilating the millennium of the rebellious fortress. Blocked, but did not expect it to have been secretly circulating! What do the cults want to do? Want to complete the unfinished business of the ancient Gangyan Empire?

    Is this the "great evolution" that Pitman once said, the eternal death of all things?

    Wait, the goal of the cultists should not be as simple as completing a biochemical experiment. The reason why cultists are called cultists is that they not only dare to think, but dare to do... if they really reproduce God Hey, then they will definitely find a way to spread it everywhere, and only then can we achieve the so-called... great evolution.

    The most gratifying thing about Gao Wen is that he has dealt with the correct one before: he did not expose himself, but used the image of ¡°Roland Augustus¡± to disturb his sight. At the same time, he disturbed his sight and set another one. Smoke bombs He believes that this smoke bomb, if applied properly, will definitely have more unexpected effects.

    But also consider the possibility of the smoke bomb being seen. After all, that Belltila Augustus was a very smart woman, and the smoke bombs set up in a hurry are not very clever... Maybe I should think again from the sleepers. Ways to do some cover and arrangement...

    Gao Wen thought about it while perfecting his own plans for the aftermath so as not to expose himself to letting people know that they have the ability to access the network of the sleeper.

    I just don¡¯t know what kind of action will be taken after this serious change... They may be more cautiously hidden, and some actions may be carried out in advance, and the latter is actually better. They may reveal their feet and they will be cleared in advance.

    ......

    In the territory of Ansu, deep in the depths of the palace, Bertila confronted the uncomfortable dizziness and the sense of separation of the soul, and quickly awake from the aftereffects of the projection of the mind.

    She looked up and saw the elves twins wake up one after the other and looked at themselves almost simultaneously.

    "The projection of the mind is not safe. We were eavesdropped on this newsletter." She said with a gloomy face.

    The Elf Gemini responded at the same time: "Fortunately, we have not begun to talk to more confidential and more important information. The eavesdropper cannot grasp our next actions."

    "The important thing is who it is," Bertila said in a deep voice. "Ta disguised as Roland..."

    "In fact... we perceive a sigh of breath," said the elf''s twins. "That is the power fluctuations after using the eternal mystery. Although it was in the state of mind projection, we have a lot of dealings with the eternal sleepers, and they are more familiar with them in dreams. The feeling of exerting power in the middle."

    "Sure enough, the gangsters who woven the illusion and indulged in dreaming," Bellilla''s eyes became colder and colder. "I have known for a long time that those who are immersed in dreams are not worthy of trust..."

    But then, she woke up from anger, relying on her own nerves and hormones, she forced herself to calmly think.

    "Even the sleepless people who are immersed in dreams...not the cowards and idiots, they will not eavesdrop in such a stupid way, and will not be caught by us... the mind projection device is what they made if they Really want to do some small movements, you can directly in the magic device..."

    Thinking of this, she looked up and looked at the Elf Gemini: "Directly contact the Yongmian, tell them the problems with the telescope, and tell them that there may be outsiders invading the device to see what they will say."

    Blind suspicion or suspicion is stupid behavior, and blind trust is equally stupid.

    Straightforward local inquiry is better than concealing. She chooses to communicate directly with the perpetual sleeper. If there is an outsider who is a ghost, then the permanent sleeper who is an "expert" can definitely find each other faster than himself, and if it is really a sleeper, he is doing it himself. This stupid thing... then direct confrontation can make them more exposed.

    The days of great evolution are approaching, and she must eliminate the hidden dangers as quickly as possible.

    ......

    Deep in the waste soil, the creeping forest began to move again.

    The weird trees with countless roots and branches and the distorted faces squirmed forward in the night, and the speed at which they moved seemed unpleasant, but in fact far surpassed the human foot, it didn¡¯t take long. This creeping forest gradually crossed the effective range of the mind projection.

    "What is the reason..." The giant tree headed by the head whispers in a low chaos, and the tone is full of disdain. "It doesn''t matter the big picture."

    ......

    Gao Wen patiently waited until the next morning.

    After knowing Gao Wen¡¯s experience in the dream last night, Amber was shocked.

    Gao Wen did not conceal his own experience for this half-elf who was a Guardian, headed the intelligence department and knew a lot of secrets. The most shocking amber was the "Ancient" by Bertila Augustus. presence.

    "That Bellilla is a human who has lived for seven hundred years?! And she is still watching lively?!" Miss Half Elf squinted at Gao Wen. "You still know her? I am still very familiar?"

    "I am very familiar with her brother. For at least five years, she also called me a brother for a long time." Gao Wen looked at the half-elf, who was obviously too excited. He didn''t understand why this guy was listening to this information. Excited to be like this, even if she is the intelligence leader, she really should be interested in this information. The light in the eyes of this guy is a bit too obvious. "But that¡¯s all the things of the year. Now things are people, she is a cult. One of the leaders of the organization, and this cult organization obviously wants to do something, this is the key issue."

    Amber obviously doesn''t care much about this issue, because her next sentence is: "Is she one of the more than 80 princesses?"

    Gao Wenzhao responded for more than twenty seconds, only to think of this half-elf into the wall.

    However, the sense of crisis in amber has already sensed that the murderous jump to two meters away.

    "You should be concerned about serious things," Gao Wen glanced at the guy, and then his face was positive. "Go to the door, I want to contact the locals, and I will not see outsiders for the time being."

    He wants to use the already built Magic Net connection to contact Heti in Cecil City to make some arrangements in advance.

    The mind network and the origin space are relatively easy to use when more data transfer is required, and multi-person meetings or experiments are required. However, when it is necessary to transmit information as soon as possible, the magic net terminal is still more convenient than the immersion cabin that needs to be prepared in advance. As for the security level of the two, in this era, the magic network communication technology is the only one, in fact, the same, as long as it is prevented from eavesdropping.

    The high-text dedicated magic network communication terminal placed at the desk was quickly activated. It relied on several forward bases and relay devices on the ¡°Black Forest Road¡± along the way. The clear and powerful communication signal spanned the space. , bringing the distant sounds and images closer to Gao Wen.

    Herti''s figure appeared in the holographic projection with a little black circles.

    It seems that it is not painted...

    She seems to be very busy recently, so that she has compressed the rest time.

    Gao Wen can not help but have a little concern and worry, as well as a sense of guilt.

    Because he is going to arrange more work for Herti...

 Chapter 594ï¼š Early warning disposal

    After confirming the security of the communication, Gao Wen did not conceal the situation from Herti, but directly mentioned the information about the perpetual sleeper that he intercepted in his dream.

    This situation clearly surprised Herti across the communicator.

    "...they should be studying the gods, and they are very likely to be looking for opportunities to release them. The so-called great evolution they pursue is mostly to turn people into monsters," Gao Wen said slowly, his conclusion. "Currently we There is no ability to go deep into the wasteland to find out the situation, and it is not clear how the members of the event will survive in the wasteland environment. At this stage, the main energy is still placed on those who are hidden in the human world...

    "There is no need to issue additional warnings to Wang Du and Dong Jing...

    ¡°Focus on all traders and migrants from the northern region, strengthen quarantine and divine inspections, and set up more magical induction towers at the border...

    ¡°Baibaisha Mining Company monitors the white sand hills to areas along the Sorinburg area, focusing on collecting clues such as plague, missing population, cult ceremonies, etc., and reports immediately.¡±

    Gao Wen arranged the things that Heti would pay attention to in the next article, and the work content gradually became more structured.

    He wanted to send a warning letter to Wang Duo and Dong Jing, but he finally decided not to carry out more warnings.

    First, he understood the efficiency and nature of the traditional aristocrats in the north. He had just had a warning in the past few days. At the moment, more warning letters will not bring about improvement. Second, he can¡¯t send it. The letter from the North describes the action of the cultist in too much detail. He cannot explain his source of intelligence. Instead, he will let all things die and realize that Gavin Cecil has eavesdropped on their communication and indirectly made the sleeper aware. The loopholes in the mind network and the invasion of the extraterrestrial rogues; three come... He believes his team more than the power of the northern aristocracy.

    He will then ask Amber to select the outstanding officers of the Military Intelligence Bureau and cooperate with the information system of the Cecil Chamber of Commerce in the Holy Spirit Plain to directly collect and monitor the intelligence of the cult activities in the northern region. Those officers of the Military Intelligence Bureau are engaged in both the matter and the table. It is a good hand. If they discover the traces of the cultists, they only need to make things big and naturally attract the attention of the local lords. This is the best way to let the inefficient traditional aristocrats come into action.

    But if this still does not stop the destruction of the cultists, then Gao Wen will only let the northern nobles ask for more blessings.

    The power of the Principality of Cecil is limited, and the influence of the Duke of Cecil is limited. It is the limit that he can do to issue an alarm, send intelligence personnel to carry out investigations, and put pressure on the royal family and the east. He is now There is no legal power, and there is no ability to directly intervene in the plains of the Holy Spirit or in the east. Even if he really intervenes, the bigger possibility is to simply detonate the situation that has finally calmed down and to bring the Principality of Cecil to civil war. In the whirlpool. Mobile terminal::

    By that time, the project to repair and reinforce the magnificent wall will definitely be finished, and this is the most unbearable price.

    Herti listened to the arrangements of her ancestors. She could hear the limitations of these measures and understand the concerns of her ancestors.

    After all, the Principality of Cecil is still only a Principality and there is no way to reach out to the North.

    After arranging these things, Gao Wen briefly thought about it. The expression on his face was not relieved, but it was more serious than before.

    Heti pays attention to the changes in the expression of the ancestors and carefully asks: "Are you worried that the plot of all things will be dead... will it be more serious than spreading the plague?"

    Gao Wen nodded solemnly: "They are not just a cult organization."

    In the minds of most ordinary people, the end of all things will be just a cult group. It is a mixture of horror stories, wizarding legends, and myths. But they have dealt with them several times to understand the history of their origins. Wen does not think so. This is a dark sect of the same age as the human beings. It has deep roots, vast influence, mastered unpredictable biochemical techniques, and plans a dark conspiracy that is difficult to understand. They even penetrated into these hundreds of years of operation. The aristocratic rulers, for the degree of national **** and centralization of this era, a dark sect like the end of all things can almost subvert the kingdom order.

    "They have been hidden in the shadow of this Ansu civil war. They have their shadows in the east, their shadows on the battlefield, and even I suspect that Tifeng also has their shadow in the actions of Ansu," Gao Wen continued. ¡°So, look at them at a higher level and make a higher level of layout.¡±

    Hetty seemed to smell a hint of iron and fire from Gao Wen¡¯s attitude, which made her subconsciously hold her breath: ¡°...you mean...¡±

    "All the goods and materials delivered by the royal family and the east will be converted into the production line of the chariot. All the mechanized units, except the necessary southern garrison, will be sent to the Rock Fortress and the G¨¹len area." Gao Wen is the most conceived by himself. The bad situation is arranged, the tone is serious, and the wind is cold. "Adjust the production plan of the first tank factory, the tanks produced by the four to eight production lines, all equipped with heavy-duty burners, and inform Nicholas to let him complete the heavy burning of the white knight as soon as possible. The weight of the device is as soon as possible to create a model that can be used by ordinary soldiers."

    This is the layout of Gao Wen.

    What is your dark faith complex conspiracy, big steel torrent.

    The armored unit burner opened the way and the cockroaches were finished.

    "Yes."

    Herti replied in silence and nodded hard.

    It¡¯s true, it¡¯s really a breath of iron and fire.

    The communication hangs up, Gao Wen gently stunned his eyebrows, and recalled in his heart whether his arrangements were missing.

    The flame is the best weapon to deal with those fallen druids, and the flame with magical power and overwhelming is the weapon in the weapon.

    The gods are creations with magical powers, but no matter how magical creations, their essence is also an organism. It is impossible for the fallen druids to have a great ability and a ton of black technology to change this essence. According to the information that Carmel and Pitman have provided, it is good to use fire to deal with them.

    Even if the gods of all things will be made with magical magical features that can resist the burning of flames in nature, the heavy burners made by Cecil are also the "magic fire" with magical power, as long as the quantity is sufficient. The gods are also burnt.

    But what the cultists are studying... Is it really only a god? Will they have a bigger plot?

    Bertila Augustus, the earliest member of the King of the Titans, one of the strongest human Druid priests, was once the most devout and most determined asylum seeker.

    If the Selena Geer of the year was the guardian of the pioneer soldiers and the harbor that sheltered the souls and dreams of the people, then the former Bertila Augustus was undoubtedly the pioneer. Healing the saints, she has personally healed everyone, from the nobility to the civilians, and the lives of thousands of people have been extended by her. She has faithfully believed in the gods of nature, even if all her prayers are not answered. And what she most impressed Gao Wen was the one she said most often after an unresponsive prayer:

    "God did not respond to me, but he did bring us a miracle to heal life. This miracle is still in our hands. I am not praying for Him, I am just thanking Him."

    Then if such a "saint", if it knows the truth, if it becomes a dark **** official... What will she pursue?

    Gao Wen quietly combs the memory from Gao Wen Cecil, speculating on the ultimate goal of Bertila, or the whole event. He had to block the emotional factors in memory that might affect judgment, such as a good impression of Bertila, so that he could better analyze himself.

    Half an hour later, he stood up from the desk and went to the window covered with alchemy resin, and his eyes cast into the distance.

    He saw the magnificent wall of the illusion, saw the whirlwind of the dust swirling in the waste soil, saw the gloomy sky, and at the end of the line of sight, he could see a magnificent tower. Quietly standing in the dusty fog and skylight background.

    It is another tower of sentinels, located on the east side, on the side of Tifeng.

    Regarding the civil war in Ansu, Gao Wen can almost certainly confirm that Tifeng is one of the biggest promoters behind the scenes, and in the action of Emperor Tifeng, he can also smell the breath of all things.

    Daniel once reported that he had seen two of the two elves who were almost identical in appearance, and their words and deeds were exactly the same, as if they were twins, and that pair of elves that Gao Wen saw in the dream of last night. The sisters are exactly the same.

    He contacted Daniel through the Mind Network last night, and showed the image of the pair of elves to the other party and got a positive answer.

    Then the Emperor of Tifeng, who has a direct connection with the death of all things... will know the existence of Bertila Augustus? Will you be in contact with the other party?

    The distance is not very far.

    After returning to the desk, Gao Wen wrote a letter with a brush, then stamped his own seal and sent amber to find the elf messenger Sonya.

    "I want to ask you to send a letter," Gao Wen looked at in a hurry, looking at the curious Sonya, smiling and handing the letter that had just been sealed with fire paint. "You should not mind helping."

    Sonya took the letter from Gao Wen curiously, but did not activate the mental power and perceive the contents. Instead, she raised an eyebrow: "I am a messenger. Sending a letter is also my scope of work. But where is it sent?" You actually put on the complete emblem of the Principality..."

    Gao Wen calmly replied: "The Tifeng camp, for Rosetta Augustus, I am going to visit."

    Standing next to the lively Amber suddenly stunned: "Ha?!"

    "Since the magnificent wall has been completed, the wasteland has blocked the various kingdoms. The mainland countries have not had the cooperation of today''s cooperation for hundreds of years." Gao Wenduan sat at the desk and looked solemn and solemn. "This is the renewed cooperation of mankind." The big event was the first time after years of indifference and isolation. Now that the Tifeng camp and the Ansu camp are so close, I think it is necessary to visit the old people."

    Sonya was touched by Gao Wen¡¯s righteous attitude. She couldn¡¯t help but glance at the old friend in front of her, as if she saw the age of the same boat seven hundred years ago, and saw that the people were not divided. With each other, regardless of race, and hand in hand, she readily agreed to Gao Wen¡¯s request for a letter and said that the letter only received half price::

    Her remuneration as a messenger is free, but if she wants to eat meat, and if she flies over the wasteland so close, she still needs psychological counseling.

    Considering that Sonya is indeed the best messenger at hand, and the cost of sending a Cecil messenger to cross the strip plain to send letters will only be higher, Gao Wen does not say anything.

    After Sonya left, Amber came to Gao Wen and looked at the latter''s eyes.

    The words of Gao Wen¡¯s righteous words that he had just said with Sonya really touched people¡¯s minds. Even the touches can be put in the college textbooks, but Amber can¡¯t believe it.

    The old nephew is very bad. Which time the righteousness of the righteousness is not a premise to prepare for the ruin of a hapless plot, the bones of the Earl of Hosman have not yet been assembled.

    "Would you not intend to inquire about the presence of Bertila Augustus in the face of Rosetta Augustus?" Miss Half Elf, based on what she knew, speculated on Gao Wen¡¯s intentions. So simple and rude?"

    "Of course, it can''t be so simple and rude. Rosetta Augustus is in contact with all things. I am doing this by giving the initiative to tell the cultists that I have invaded their communication system," Gao Wen shook his head. "I just went." Look at it, confirm some things, and then... try to see if you can do something business."

    The amber brain didn¡¯t react at all. I don¡¯t know how Gao Wen suddenly jumped into the topic: ¡°Doing business?¡±

    Gao Wen smiled: "Yes, doing business transnational trade."

    This is indeed his purpose, and it is not a temporary idea.

    He had long been in contact with Tifeng. Although Tifeng was an opponent of Ansu, although Tifeng had already prepared his teeth and claws, he wanted to swallow the flesh and blood of Ansu at any time, but he looked at Gao Wen¡¯s ¡°crossing¡±. Come, as long as Ansu and Tifeng have not started a day, then he does not mind doing a "business" with Tifeng.

    Right as a war before the war.

    Amber blinked, she saw Gao Wen¡¯s face showing a familiar smile. This smile is no different from usual in others¡¯ eyes, but she knows that when this old-fashioned old-handed man laughs, it usually means him. Also brewing a conspiracy to eat.

    And don''t spit bones.

 Chapter 595ï¼š Historical wheel

    The lord temporarily left his loyal capital, but the land continues to prosper in a steel-like order.

    There was no social turmoil, no order disorder, the military was still executing orders, the sheriff was still maintaining law and order, the market was still prosperous, and the night was still safe. People once worried that Cecil would fall into a certain degree of turmoil after the lord temporarily left, but the facts It is proved that the system of the government office established by Gao Wen Cecil and the strict laws have played a role in the lord, and the law is still there.

    In the city of Cecil, which still maintains prosperity and vitality, new things are emerging as usual.

    In the eastern part of the city, at the border of the factory area, at the end of the "mechanical square", thousands of people who heard the news are gathering in the high and open areas, and more people are taking the bus from the factory area, the dock area and other urban areas. Walking on foot, the more open space on the open space.

    The season has already entered the winter, although the first snow has not yet arrived, but a few days ago, a rainfall still brought a substantial cooling. At this time, there was a small north wind blowing from the other side of the Baishui River, reminding people of the winter. The cold, however, this low temperature does not offset the enthusiasm of the citizens. They are still gathering more and more on the open ground, gathering on only a few high open spaces, looking up to the separated police station and soldiers in the east. The open area, and in their view, a strangely structured, gleaming rune with a wonderful "pillar" line on both sides is extending straight out to the end of the line of sight.

    The citizens speculated on what the "magic train" described in yesterday''s radio show was, or discussed enthusiastically about how many new jobs and extra income this new thing can bring, and more eye-catching people. I noticed that the reporters from Cecil Weekly, Miscellaneous Newspaper, and Qiwen Museum Weekly have come to the top of the high platform closest to the east side, and set up the magic net photography device for the weird "road", which is a big capture. The head of the news.

    The Cecil Weekly is the earliest and most widely distributed newspaper in the Principality. The Talks and Opinions Weekly are two newspapers that have only recently emerged in recent months. The former was founded by several scholars from the northern region, while the latter was A local entrepreneurial businessman and several artisans who are passionate about modern technology, as the number of people on the territory is increasing, people have different reading interests, and the audience for these two new readings is gradually increasing. increase.

    People are crowded, guessing, discussing new things that are about to happen, and that new things have not let everyone wait too long, as the newspapers advertised, "the concept of advocating time is the trait of the glorious Cecil." Along with the loud mechanical bell on the large "gear square" in the distance, a melodious whistle sound was also introduced into people''s ears.

    The whistle sounds people can''t help but think of the increasing sound of the magical mechanical boat on the White River, but it is sharper and more agile, and with the clearer flute, the crowds on the front and the open space are getting more and more There was a lot of turmoil, accompanied by an increasing number of exclamations and admirations.

    A steel-built, large-scale, amazing engineering and magical guide slowly ejects from a large building in the distance, marching majesticly and accelerating.

    It¡¯s a car, but it¡¯s not a car that people can imagine. If the previous magic car is more reminiscent of ¡°the car that doesn¡¯t need a horse-drawn carriage¡±, then this thing is completely another concept. The product is gone.

    It is made up of one and one section of steel cars, each of which is larger than the largest type of magical vehicle. They are connected one by one, for more than ten knots, just like some kind of big one. Steel giants on the ground;

    At the forefront and the last end of this "steel giant", several compartments are closed, the white box is roughly rectangular, with neatly arranged windows on both sides, and sparkling runes and hidden machinery. The structural column is fixed on the steel plate between the windows, and the auxiliary structure such as metal bracket, magic crystal, lamp or the like can be seen on the roof;

    The middle end of the "Steel Giant" is an open-ended carriage. They are also made of steel and have a dark gray and calm coating. The top opening is like a huge "box". Their style is obviously better than the front and rear ends. The carriages are more rugged, but they also have some kind of mechanical and industrial power. The lower half and both sides of the carriage can see the construction of heavy and reliable mechanical structures, and the numbering figures larger than people, smarter people. After seeing such a "box", it understood its role: it was obviously used to transport huge quantities of goods.

    This is the "magic train" mentioned in the magic net broadcast ... can send thousands or thousands of tons of goods to the distance at one time, galloping in the "artificial behemoth" between the plains and the hills.

    It rang the whistle again, the mechanical structure on both sides of the train worked together, adjusting the angle of the column that shines the rune, the humming sound of the magical operation and the hum of the mechanical structure bearing the great power, this "artificial The behemoth solemnly moves forward, continues to accelerate, and continues to accelerate...

    It already carries a part of the technicians and workers, and the freight car is also loaded with a certain amount of materials. It will travel half-load to the mine town at the end of the journey at the end of the journey, where the mechanical structure is checked and After adjustment, the iron ore from the mine town will be filled with each of its boxes and shipped back to Cecil City.

    The beautiful and elegant Principality of the Principality, Heidi Cecil, stood on a nearby high platform and watched with the technicians and officials of the government office that the steel behemoth gradually sailed into the distance, her face. The expression is solemn, but the bottom of the eye has a slight relief and relaxation.

    It finally set off, a large project that united countless people''s efforts and involved great energy finally achieved results, and she finally got a little relieved.

    The sleek Nicholas egg always floats beside her. This huge metal ball makes a squeaking voice: "From here to the mine town is not very far, it will arrive soon and stay for a long time, most of the time Used to check the mechanical device and rune structure, check the status of each sensor and controller, and then fully load back."

    Rebecca, as the highest person in charge of the magic energy technology department, is also on the scene. The girl is full of pride and smiles. She puts her hands on her hips and looks at the expression "I made great contributions today": "If running, I don¡¯t think there will be any problems without any problems. After all, I have tested it more than 80 times in the origin laboratory. I can continue to spread the track of the mine town to the east and always connect with the city of Glan. The construction of the station has already started. After receiving the order, they will also start paving at the same time. They will orbit the east and west directions, merge the west and the Cecil line, and go east to the Baisha mining area..."

    Rebecca¡¯s words and deeds still have no aristocratic manners, but Herti¡¯s mood is very good at this moment, and she does not intend to care. She just nodded slightly: ¡°Everything will go well.¡±

    From Cecil City to the mine town is not a long journey. Now the magic train is actually a trial run line. On the one hand, it is testing the train itself, on the other hand, it is also the test system. After passing, the train can enter the stage of official operation.

    Once the official operation began, the first to open is the Cecil-Mine Town-Glan-Baisha route. The first to run on the track will also be freight trains. It will continuously return the ore from the Baisha Mine to the homeland to supplement the metal gap caused by the recent manufacture of chariots, the addition of factories and the expansion of the city. At the same time, the two gateways to the North Rock Fortress and the Western Region The artery line will also start as soon as possible.

    Hetty looked at the train silhouette that had shrunk in the field of vision, and couldn''t help but recall a dispute between her and her ancestors, as well as changes to the train plan after the dispute.

    She denied that the ancestors had already decided on the train plan, and finally... re-installed the "wheels" for the magic train.

    Yes, the final magical train produced by the stereotypes has wheels, and in order to fit the v-shaped track, there are three train wheels on the central axis, and the wheels at the bottom of the v-track are the "main wheel" or "support". Wheel" is used to provide the necessary support in the state of train stop or excessive load, while the wheels on both sides of the train have a certain inclination angle, perpendicular to the two slopes of the v-track, which is the "side wheel". Its function is to provide additional support to the car body on the one hand, and to enhance stability and ensure safety when the vehicle turns or encounters left and right shaking.

    These wheels have no power, and the power of the train is still derived from the repulsion structure on both sides of the car body.

    She knows that the ancestors and Rebecca jointly finalized the plan to be a fully suspended train, and she also admitted that such a train does have a more "magic beauty". It flies at low altitudes, sweeping through mountains and plains, swift, elegant, everywhere Embody the power of magic...

    But it takes a lot of money and the load is very limited.

    As a big executive who understands both technology and internal affairs, Heti not only understands the difficulties encountered in the development of Magic Power Train and the principles of the final solution, but also knows how to perform cost accounting. She knows that the idea of ??using a repulsion mechanism to push the train is correct. This does solve the power problem, but in her opinion, the repulsion unit at the bottom of the track simply pushes the train up and causes the repulsion mechanism on both sides of the train to produce The power is enough to push the vehicle forward. It is enough that the entire vehicle is not suspended. The excellent wheels are enough to make up for the lack of suspension power, which is enough to reduce the friction and make the train go smoothly. It also makes the car body more stable and safe. More bigger.

    More importantly, the wheels made of steel are much cheaper than the repulsive runes that spread the entire track.

    Of course, this will bring additional mechanical structure, resulting in wheel wear (repulsive units are almost no need to consider the wear problem), but compared with the reduction of the repulsive runes on the track and the increase in the weight of the car, this cost Very cost-effective.

    Fortunately, not surprisingly, the ancestors finally agreed to her transformation plan.

    After rigorous calculations and trial and error, the magical trains finally finalized are balanced between ¡°wheels¡± and ¡°tracks¡±. It still retains about one-third of the orbital repulsive runes to reduce wheel pressure. The two-way relay pile can smoothly accelerate the vehicle, and the vehicle can be slightly suspended under the condition of no-load vehicle, which is convenient for empty vehicle maintenance, assembly and transportation, and the wheels have higher load and higher stability. Even if you are transporting huge amounts of cargo or disrupting the energy of the orbit, you don''t have to worry about accidents.

    As for the "repulsive column" for power supply on both sides of the train and the "relay pile" structure on both sides of the track, there is no change, and it is still the power source for the train to advance...

    After some calculations, the overall cost of trains and tracks has been reduced by about one-third, and the load has increased a lot.

    In Heti thinking about the balance between the cost and benefit of the magic train, thinking about its future development, Rebecca standing next to it quietly pondered.

    In her view, the final train is actually a kind of special structure, huge-scale magic engine, which is still relying on the repulsion mechanism to promote the "rotor" movement, but its "rotor" is a A train traveling on a track that moves along a line instead of rotating in place...

    This can also be seen as a "piston" that relies on relay advancement and extremely long strokes.

    This specially designed "huge engine" cleverly solves the problem of insufficient power density of traditional engines, because it no longer needs to concentrate the power of the entire car in one front, but instead turns the entire vehicle and even the entire track into Part of the engine.

    Perhaps this thing should be called "linear magic engine"? Following the third magic engine behind the piston engine and rotor engine?

    In the days when the train departed and the historical wheels rushed forward, Miss Marquis¡¯s thinking gradually spread out...

 Chapter 596ï¼š Daniels self-cultivation

    In the eastern part of Ansu, deep in the underground palace, Bertila Augustus walked into a special room covered by various runes and mysterious symbols.

    Compared to the rest of the underground palace, this room can be almost described by a narrow bi). The length of the room is not more than two or three meters. There is no home furnishings in the bucket. Only a magic stone lamp is quietly embedded in the center of the roof. Under the radiance of the magic crystal lamp, you can see the runes of the room, the ground, the roof, the runes, and the perpetrators.

    Bertila came to the center of the room and waved her hand freely. From then on, she heard the soft slamming of the threshold, and the invisible magic enchantment closed, completely separating the whole room from the outside.

    Then she quietly looked around at the mysterious and complicated dazzling runes in the room, gently breathing down and releasing the magic.

    The runes in the room lit up one by one, and began to change slightly in a regular manner, and in the hem of the sacred robes that erased all the sacred symbols in Bertila, the plant structure resembling vines and roots also stretched out. Spread, accompanied by the sound, the vines slowly merged with a circle of runes on the floor...

    Bertila opened her eyes. She saw a middle-aged man wearing a black robe, strong and strong, and serious and calm.

    The black robes are different from the pure black robes that are worn by all the dead. The structure is more complicated, and there are runes and symbolic threads on the surface, more like a fusion of magic robes and priests.

    Bertila knows that the man in front of him is not really standing in front of himself. This is just a phantom cast in his senses. The serious and calm middle-aged person''s face is not necessarily the true appearance of the other party, but more likely. It is only the product of imagination fabrication, which is the best means for the sleeper, she has long been used to it.

    "I hope that this communication will not appear unrelated interference," Bertila said faintly. "Are you investigating the conclusions about the situation we encountered last time?"

    In her sight, the middle-aged man whose body may be thousands of miles away nodded slightly: "It has been concluded that your communication has not been contaminated or invaded."

    Bertila¡¯s brow raised slightly: ¡°This conclusion can¡¯t make me feel at ease.¡±

    "Don''t worry, there is a detailed interpretation," the serious middle-aged man continued, with a sense of reliability in his tone. "Psychic technology is a very high-level secret. Its principle is extremely reliable. However, as a new technology, it does have certain flaws. In the process of accepting the vote, the mind impression will be magnified, and the activity in the consciousness field will produce unexpected phenomena. The trained sleepless person can rely on the spell and Willpower counteracts this effect, but those who have not studied the mystery of the eternal sorcerer may create sounds and images that should not exist in the mind."

    Bertila frowned. "What do you mean, that ¡®invader¡¯ is just what I imagined?¡±

    "It''s true, but we don''t mean to offend, just because it is," said the middle-aged man calmly. "Ms. Bertila, please recall whether there are similar imaginations or concerns in your mind, even if there are possible concerns in the subconscious. In the process of spiritual injection, those things that are deep in the heart will emerge. Please remember carefully what you have seen, is it what you have imagined?"

    Bertila is as heavy as water.

    She imagined that scene: Roland Augustus suddenly appeared in front of her, the most intimate and admired brother of the past guriously asked himself, he was disappointed by his choice, and even raised the sword...

    She doesn''t think that she will be troubled by similar "shadows" today, and she doesn''t think she has worried about similar scenes.

    But... subconscious? What is the deepest part of the subconscious? Even if she has completely controlled her deep thoughts, the individuals she has swallowed in the past seven centuries...have their souls and memories been accidentally mixed with their own memories, and then a little hidden danger?

    She began to calmly analyze, and the more calm the analysis, the more she thought that there was a certain probability.

    Maybe in a dream that has been deleted by myself, in a nightmare, I really dreamed that my brother was alive and angry, and then raised the sword to slash people...

    "Well, I accept this statement," she finally vomited and stared at the middle-aged man in front of her eyes. "So I have to confirm, will this phenomenon still appear?"

    The middle-aged man nodded in no doubt: "I can''t guarantee that 100% will not appear, but if the user is mentally prepared in advance and gives enough psychological hints, the chance of ''additional phantom'' can be greatly reduced."

    Seeing that there is still a trace of suspicion on the face of Bertila Augustus, the middle-aged man has a slight straight back and his face is proud and unquestionable: "Mr. Bertila, you don''t have to doubt that the sleeper always attaches importance to it. The interests of our allies, we analyze the problems you encountered with the most professional attitude. What I said just now is the highest security chief of the Order, the Master of Mind Network, the bishop of Daniel personally studied and made conclusions. Anyone who has never been a sleeper will Prove to you the wisdom and meticulousness of this master."

    Belltila hugged her head: "I have heard of this name, I have no more questions."

    "So, I wish you a happy day."

    The images and sounds projected into the consciousness disappeared, and Bellilla immediately closed the magical array in the room.

    "Just a fantasy in the subconscious mind..."

    The female whisper whispered to herself, and then a cold **** appeared on her face.

    What the perpetual sleeper said may be true. The thing I saw that night was probably just a phantom, but she still didn''t want to completely let go.

    From now on, if not necessary, she decided not to use the "spiritual cast" device.

    ......

    Titan''s Emperor Aldernan, in a private lounge somewhere in the Imperial Workers'' Association, Daniel, who was wearing a black robe, woke up from meditation and blinked a little.

    He received news from the lower-level priests in the ecclesiastical group and knew that the negotiations with "Bertiola Augustus" had been successfully concluded.

    The cautious and deceitful goddess officer may not fully believe, but will also believe that most of the time, at least, the effect that the owner requires is certainly achievable.

    The rest time is almost over, and meditation for too long may lead to unnecessary prying.

    Daniel glanced at the mechanical clock hanging on the wall not far away and stood up.

    The artificial nerve cord squirmed slightly after him, and then stayed in a position that would not cause discomfort. The old wizard felt energetic and in a very good state.

    The crazy noise and stinging have not appeared for a long time, and even if you rarely look at those "pleasant patterns" recently, the symptoms of headaches and auditory hallucinations are not recurring.

    "Thank you for your gift..."

    Daniel almost habitually whispered to himself and then left the lounge.

    Along the way, a lower-ranking mage bowed his tribute to him, and a low-caliber craftsman took the initiative to avoid it, and one scholar and assistant sang to him.

    But Daniel rarely responded to these greetings. He just walked through the corridor and finally came to a project lab that he was currently focusing on.

    In the spacious and bright laboratory, dozens of craftsmen or mages or assistants wearing short robes are busy all over the place. The long tables filled with scrolls, calculation tools and writing materials are arranged around the room, and the large test bench in the center of the room. , you can see that the mechanical devices and magic devices with complicated structure are being spread out and appear to be semi-finished products.

    This is a very different environment from the traditional mage lab. It is more like a workshop of engineering and alchemy than a place to study the mystery of magic. In fact, even within the Imperial Society, similar to this. The research site is also the only one.

    In other laboratories, it is rare to see that the bottom craftsmen are involved in the development of magical devices. Although the Emperor Rosetta has set up such a facility for wise people to work together, the strict hierarchy, Extraordinary divisions, talent barriers are still deeply rooted in everyone''s mind, only Daniel personally led the project, this gap was forced to disappear because of the strength of the old Master himself.

    He mimicked what he saw in the originator''s lab and imitated the "magician" system.

    "Master Daniel," the craftsman who was busy at the lab bench noticed the arrival of the old wizard and immediately began to salute. "You are here."

    Daniel nodded and looked at the mechanical parts on the bench: "How is progress?"

    The craftsman looked nervous and bent and nodded. "We are trying to find a way to turn the two rear wheels separately. There is no clue yet, but it should be faster, it will be faster..."

    Daniel looked at the ingenious craftsman who had excellent mechanical talents, but was used to the knees of the craftsmen because of environmental influences. His brows were slightly unrecognizable, but nothing was said.

    He just glanced at the semi-finished products on the bench and bowed slightly: "Don''t be impatient, rigor is more important."

    Then his eyes swept around and saw a shelf not far away, and several sketches were nailed to the edge of the wooden frame.

    On those drawings, something that is still at the conceptual stage is depicted:

    A vehicle driven by a repulsive force mechanism that relies on mechanical means to transmit power and can travel without relying on animal traction.

    When Daniel came to Aldernan in accordance with his master''s orders and showed the magical skills to the imperial rulers, he also brought in other techniques.

    These include simple power machines driven by repulsive runes.

    The owner hopes to use these basic technologies to accelerate the ¡°industrial upheaval¡± of Tifeng, and these basic technologies have indeed achieved the expected results, but as they enter the eyes of Tifeng technical workers, the subsequent development will become inevitable.

    The principle of repulsive organs is not complicated. The simplest gears, levers, bearings and the like have already existed. When the craftsmen and mages of the Imperial Engineering Association are opened up by the magical ¡°repulsive organs¡±, they will naturally I want to use this thing in more fields.

    Today, Tifeng''s own magic engine has been used in mining machines and spinning machines, weaving machines, merchants and nobles are lying on the machine to count the water-like gold coins, and more far-sighted smart people are Thinking about the further development of the machine, a court consultant realized that the operation of the factory would inevitably require higher requirements for the transportation. Under the advice of the court adviser, Rosetta Augustus ordered the work-building association to develop a machine that uses magic energy. Driven vehicle.

    Daniel took over this task with pleasure, and he formed this engineering laboratory as a "very talented genius mage" in the field of magical machinery.

    Then he got the project just right. The project has too many links to get stuck, differential, shifting, transmission, braking, dispersing, shock absorption... Daniel saw the complete magic guide in the origin laboratory. Car information, so he has the confidence to put this project on for three or five years, and it will not cause anyone''s doubt.

    He is waiting for the owner''s next order, waiting for the order to "invent" or "copy" the magic guide.

    The host is already preparing to meet with Rosetta Augustus, then the next order should come soon.

 Chapter 597ï¼š haze

    In the eastern fortress of Soulingburg, a boulder-studded building, Edmund Moen, wearing a black coat, sits on his high-backed chair with a black jacket. A letter that has been taken apart is placed in front of him. On the table, the brilliance of the magic crystal lamp illuminates the emblem of the corner of the letter. It is the cross sword and plow, the emblem of the Cecil family.

    The perpetrators of all things invaded and destroyed the important functions of the Sentinel Tower... The earliest erosion may have occurred hundreds of years ago...

    If it weren¡¯t for the team led by the Duke of Govin Cecil to discover the clues in the shadow world, the actions of those believers might never be discovered until the wall of grandeur collapses, until the destruction of human civilization will not be Find.

    In the long hall of the castle, there is a layer of substantial deep pressure. The bad emotions of the high-class extraordinary people make the waiters and guards in the hall chilling until a steady and strong footsteps come from the entrance of the hall. The Duke Silas Loren walked into the hall, and the atmosphere shrouded in this space gradually loosened and returned to normal.

    Silas Loren went straight to the main hall and came to Edmund Moen and bowed: "What happened under His Royal Highness?"

    "Letter from the South," Edmund said not to say, push the letter forward. "Let''s see, Duke Loren."

    Silas Loren curiously took the letter with the Cecil family''s emblem, and after a quick glance, he frowned. "His Royal Highness, when was this sent?"

    Edmund¡¯s tone was low: ¡°I arrived in Sorinburg this morning.¡±

    After entering the winter, Wang Guojun and Dong Jing, who had entered the confrontational state, further contracted their respective strengths due to the severe cold. Edmund also temporarily returned from the front of the giant wooden crossing to the Sorinburg as a temporary base camp. Therefore, the letters from the south must be It will be sent to him later than before.

    Silas Loren quickly calculated the journey of the letter on the road, recalling a series of news from the south, and thoughtfully said: "It seems that the Duke of Cecil just arrived at the wasteland boundary. Found these things..."

    Edmund took a soft breath and looked at Silas: "Loren, the focus is not here."

    ¡°The focus is on the dark believers,¡± said Silas Loren, calmly, and his eyes resting on Edmund. ¡°His Royal Highness, we knew this from the beginning.¡±

    "Yes, I know, they are not credible..." Edmund closed his eyes slightly, and when he opened it again, there was already a chill in his eyes. "Luo Lunqing, we should pay attention to Cecil. The Duke¡¯s warning, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    "Of course," Silas Loren nodded blankly. "Sweeping away evil and maintaining peace, this is what the nobility should do."

    "Very good... Belk should return to Soringborg in the near future. After he returns, he will give it to him. I believe that the honest young man will handle this."

    Silas Loren bowed slightly: "Of course, as you wish."

    With the steady and strong footsteps, the Duke of Dongjing left the long hall.

    Edmund Moen sat quietly on the high back chair and swept the warning letter from the south again.

    His eyes stayed there for a moment, then looked at the many documents and maps on the other side.

    After the winter, Wang Guojun adjusted the deployment. A mountain corps was stationed in the northern part of the giant wooden crossing. The cold winter atmosphere from that area was even worse than that on the plain. The northern Grand Duke Victoria Verde apparently had already visited the front line. His Majesty''s Mountain Guards Corps is said to be fearless of cold...

    The security of some towns in eastern Sorinburg has not improved, and the influence of the old lords has not yet completely dissipated.

    The reform of the government in the east has encountered an unexpected rebound. A large number of peasants are actually resisting the land replacement bill. This is obviously not their spontaneous behavior. It must be behind the conservative lords, but he can''t find evidence.

    The plan to advance education is slow, the people have no active literacy enthusiasm, and the lower-level scribes and the small aristocrats who execute the orders are almost no one to do things seriously and even in many areas, they regard this task as a kind of ¡°punishment¡± and ¡° Depreciate, because "teaching literacy is a decent job"...

    Wang Guojun is gaining a firm foothold, conservatives are re-emerging, reformers are making differences, and the people who execute the decree are slow and irritating, and the people... he tries to help and wants to improve the people in his situation, he does not understand His bill.

    In the beginning, everything was very smooth. The victory and trophy of the Legion made everyone morale high, and the implementation of the decree did not encounter any difficulties, but since the war was deadlocked, since the New Deal began to involve "land" and "population" "The countless obstacles and difficulties have emerged."

    The irritability inevitably came to my heart. Edmund Moen suddenly felt upset. He reached out and picked up the cup on the table. He wanted to drink some water to suppress the irritability in his heart.

    In order to keep his head calm, he has been drinking for a long time.

    At this moment, the afterglow of his eyes suddenly saw an extraordinarily bright flame in the fireplace on the side of the hall. There seemed to be an illusory shadow in the flame jump that wanted to condense from the hearth, even the nearby wall decoration. The candle on the lamp stand, as if by the inexplicable force, suddenly increased the flame.

    It¡¯s not the darkroom or the top of the tower without outsiders. The attendants and guards are standing everywhere in the hall, which makes Edmund Moen¡¯s bad mood worse. He frowned and turned to the fireplace. A wave of direction: "Be bold!"

    The flame in the fireplace instantly returned to normal, and no matter who was projected, it was obviously interrupted.

    Edmund Moen snorted and took the water to his drink.

    ......

    In the western part of the giant wood crossing, in the town of Baisong, under the control of Wang Guojun, the Viscounte Horne, wearing a dark red coat, was sitting in the carriage, his face very unpleasantly listening to the outside soldiers reporting to themselves.

    Hell, this is a cold winter! A viscount would have to go to the streets where the Dalits lived in this ghostly weather, supervise what "destroy evil", listen to those stupid soldiers, and there is Wang Fa? !

    Viscount Horne was secretive in his heart, but he did not dare to say what he thought in his heart, because these things were the orders of the Duke of Victoria, and the North Dagong, who had the power of winter, was stationed in the far north. He felt that every word he said in his words was immediately passed to the woman¡¯s ear, which was not a good thing.

    The cold wind seemed to blow in through the gap of the carriage, and Count Horne couldn''t help but tighten the thick and warm coat. He was a low-ranking caster, but the perennial wine had long hollowed out his body. Even with the protection of the breeze shield, he felt that the weather was cold and unbearable, and at the same time, he heard the soldiers outside still chanting:

    "...three people were found in the cellar, all of them died. They were obviously doing something wrong. They found the blood-stained altar and the container of suspicious liquid...

    "The original owner of the house is unaccounted for. The people on the street said that they were not seen after the winter. This is consistent with the whistleblower''s description...

    "...the three cultists may be suicidal or guilty. This requires an adult to judge..."

    There was a bit of impatience in the eyes of Viscount Horne, but when he spoke, he used a tone that was not too slow or slow. This way of maintaining a certain rhythm and strictly restricting the tone of each word is a must for qualified aristocrats. "I already understand that in a nutshell, someone reported to the Cavaliers that they found the trail of the cultists, and then you really found the altar of the blasphemy and the three dead cultists here, clear and correct, right? ""

    The voice of the soldier came from outside: "There is another adult who has a missing resident..."

    "I know, I know," Count Fonn interrupted the soldier. "I know this, I will do it according to the proper disposal, burn the body of the cultist, purify the altar with holy water, and return the house to the lord. that''s it."

    After that, he will order to leave the place, but the unrecognized soldier is still talking: "But... but adults, you... do you want to take a look... this is a rule..."

    It¡¯s a wooden bag, and I don¡¯t know who ordered such an idiot into the inner city guard.

    Viscount Horne whispered, quickly pushing the cover of the window of the compartment and glanced at the outside.

    He saw a ragged street outside. The semi-melting snow smashed the walls and garbage dumps along the roadside. Several soldiers were guarded at the door of a residential house. Three bodies that had begun to emit odors were thrown at On the grass mat, there are also ritual daggers, pottery pots, stone tablets, etc., which act as "heretical evidence", while some timid and poor people look at the roadside, some hidden in the distance. Behind the window or door.

    Those fearful and stupid sights are very uncomfortable.

    Viscount Horne glanced at it so quickly, he quickly put down the cover of the window: "Well, I have witnessed it with my own eyes. According to what I said, Mr. Pierre, give them money to do things."

    Outside the carriage, the keeper of the Viscount took out three silver coins. This was the money to dispose of the body of the cult and to purify the altar of evil. It was handed over to the captain of the soldier waiting on the side.

    Subsequently, the Viscount and his attendants and housekeepers left the street.

    Several soldiers staying at the scene, look at me, I look at you, or shake your head or swear a few words, then wield a sword and ran away the overlooking poor people, the captain called a soldier to the front, Plug the other party with a silver coin: "Well, do what the lord said, find two people to handle this place."

    The soldier holding the silver coin looked at his captain and turned away and shrugged.

    Then he noticed that there were still a lot of onlookers around, who were still standing in the ragged, yellow-skinned people. They had just been ran away by the sword, but most of them did not run far. They just stood on the side of the road. At this moment, I was looking at this side with a weird, numb, empty look. I looked at the three bodies on the ground and looked at the house that had lost the owner and was about to be taken over by the lord.

    The soldiers who were left were stunned and suddenly shuddered inexplicably.

    This **** cold weather, the brains of these poor people may have been frozen and not awake.

    In the inexplicable uneasiness, the soldiers gave up the plan to go to the ownerless home and search for it. Anyone who lives on this street should have nothing to lose.

    He looked up and looked over the poor people who were numb and sullen. They saw the dirty gray-black blouse and the talisman of the dead on the neck of the two corpses who had already waited outside the crowd. The most prominent feature of the corpse. These guys who deal with the corpse have always been sensitive to smell. I am afraid that within half an hour after the news of the corpse is there, the two corpses are already waiting nearby.

    "I am so embarrassed today..."

    The soldiers squatted and called the corpse to the front. They handed them a few copper plates and told them: "Put the body outside the town and burn it. Remember to burn it. This is the command of the top."

    After saying this, he did not care how the corpse responded, and he left the place.

    The reason why he walked so fast was that he knew that the corpse would definitely bargain for the burnt body and needed extra wood and grease. The copper plates were not enough.

    But after he left, this matter has nothing to do with him.

    The lord left, the steward left, and the soldiers left.

    There are only a few poor people standing on the street standing in the cold wind, the bodies of three cults lying on the grass mat, the messy footprints, and two corpses.

 Chapter 598ï¼š Visiting Tifeng Camp

    The huge eagle passed the chaotic filthy sky, and the eagle brought the messenger and the distant news. In the gaze of the soldiers and the craftsmen, the iron-gray raptor hovered twice at high altitude and then guided the light on the surface. With the aid of a steady landing on the landing platform on the side of the peak base.

    "Hey!!"

    The giant eagle who successfully completed the mission issued a loud and excited tweet. Although it was very shameful, the owner of the giant eagle apparently became accustomed to Sonya jumping off the broad ridge of the raptor, and his footsteps were light and graceful. Then she patted it. Shoot the feathers hanging from the partner and walk towards the camp.

    On the way, she looked up and saw a tens of meters high hexagonal tower frame on the open ground not far away.

    The frame is obviously not finished yet. The upper layer is still adding various structures. Under the dim skylight, she sees the steel bars and rune columns that are like branches and branches in the frame, like the bones and blood vessels of giants. The rune brilliance flows around the base of the frame, providing a stable source of magic for the entire site. Inside and outside the stable scaffolding, the dynamic mechanical devices and the weight-reducing pallets are constantly being used for a variety of building materials. And personnel are transported to the frame, cast the tower body, and embed the magic organs.

    In a narrow area extending far from the site in the direction of the Black Forest, you can also see that a series of small towers have been uprooted or have begun to take shape. It is a ¡°pressure relief point¡± or ¡° The location of the purifier.

    Even in the cold winter, these projects did not delay. On the contrary, due to the full availability of machinery and personnel, several temporary front-line factories in the base started construction, and the efficiency has improved a lot.

    Even the high-level messengers from the silver empire can''t help but sigh: "The efficiency of the Cecils... is really high and terrible..."

    A voice came from afar, interrupting Sonya¡¯s sigh: "You have only left for two days. You don''t need to sigh like this. The two-day construction change doesn''t seem to be that big."

    Sonya turned her head and saw Gao Wen standing in the distance with a smile. She couldn''t help but smile and walked over and said: "The elf is good at accurately sensing the changes in things from the details. I can even count In the short two days, how many workers have raised those buildings..."

    "How many?"

    "...this is the case, I am a metaphor...you are not so true seven hundred years ago!"

    ¡°Occasionally a joke helps maintain a state of mind, which is very valuable in this wasteland,¡± Gao Wen said in a subtle way, ¡°How about replying?¡±

    "You should have guessed it early. Rosetta Augustus welcomes you to visit at any time. He will welcome you with the highest specifications to welcome the hero and welcome the specifications of the top aristocrats in neighboring countries," Sonya said as she walked from the side. A letter sealed with magic silk and lacquer was taken out of the exquisite hollowed wooden barrel. "This is his reply."

    Gao Wen¡¯s line of sight fell on the scroll with the Fengfeng royal emblem.

    After a one-second pause, he took the reply and opened it, quickly glanced at the contents.

    The ruler of the Titan empire responded to the letter sent by Gao Wen with impeccable words, without being polite and full of mightyness, and at the end of the letter, the majestic emperor accepted the visit of Gao Wen. And expressed a welcome attitude.

    After a few moments, Gao Wen put away this reply, which he had expected in his early days, and sighed softly: "Good, then I will leave tomorrow."

    Sonya couldn''t help but be amazed: "So anxious?"

    "I wanted to see the Emperor of Tifeng very early and prepared for it for a long time," Gao Wen said casually, then whispered, "Yes, your queen has sent a message to the Silver Empire officially with Cecil. The Empire establishes in-depth technical cooperation, and you and your messenger team temporarily remain as exchange ambassadors on my side, because you are not there, the Benner Magi accepts the Queen''s orders on your behalf."

    Sonya blinked and squinted a little.

    So fast?

    She was not surprised by the news itself. After learning that the Principality of Cecil intended to establish technical exchanges with the Silver Empire, she expected the Queen of Silver to promise that the Queen was never a conservative man, and she trusted the most. More than half of the court consultants are progressive reformers. She just did not expect that the news will come so early.

    It is necessary to remove the necessary official documents and department coordination in the internal process of the empire. The motion itself is likely to be passed within two to three days!

    The high-order messenger hangs down the eyelids slightly, and his thoughts rise in his heart.

    ... This is not the normal motion to determine the speed.

    The Queen and the "iron fist" Prime Minister Valentionan directly promoted this matter.

    It seems that... the troubles encountered by the stars are bigger than the imagination of the outsiders.

    ......

    The gloomy and dense clouds obscured the sky of the waste soil, and the outline of the giant day was also blocked outside the clouds. Only the bright glow that slowly moved, rising and falling in the sky proved the existence of the sun, marked with white Alternate with the night.

    At the peak of Tifeng, in a stone palace that rose from the ground, Rosetta Augustus was sitting in front of the table and bowed down to the documents that the attendant had just copied.

    The contents of these documents are the most important information in the country and the matter that the emperor personally ordered. They rely on the transfer of the Master Mage Tower along the way, and transfer it to the peak base at almost no cost. The cost of each letter is enough. Earn two years of income from a civilian.

    There are not many documents, and the content that needs to be directed in person is only a small part. It is more about the domestic situation and the detailed report of the aristocratic parliament and various legions. Rosetta Augustus is very soon. After processing all the documents, there was a slight smile on the cold, slightly cloudy face.

    The Duke of Dindy Wendell, who was in charge of domestic supervision, did a good job, and the empire was well organized.

    The emperor stood up and handed over the processed documents to the chief attendant who had been waiting for him. Then he gave a slight breath and stepped forward to the floor-to-ceiling window on the side of the room.

    A third of the peak base is presented to him.

    The Imperial Engineering Masters used the miracle of magic to shape the base. Before the arrival of the winter, hundreds of wizards relied on fossils for mud, fossilized stone, wall-building, rock-making and other spells to distort the decay. The land is turned into a camp, and on this basis, the city wall is drawn, and a magic shield that can protect the entire peak base is set. At this moment, the craftsmen and engineering mages in the peak base are working under the protection of the shield. Building the vital "sub tower".

    He can see that on the south side of the peak base, a magical glory is shining, and several mage floating in the air are using the mage''s hand to pile up the huge huge rock on the high platform, and the already piled up part has already The first and second layers of the octagonal tower can be seen.

    Facts have proved that the policy of systematic registration, executive state establishment, and mandatory unified management of the extraordinary profession is effective. If it is not the "New Deal" that has been implemented since more than a decade ago, who would have imagined "engineering" The existence of the Master?

    However, Rosetta looked at the scene outside the window, but the brow wrinkled slightly.

    In Ansu, in the sudden rise of the Principality of Cecil, they seem to be farther and more thorough than Titus in the road of ¡°extraordinary power for development¡±...

    Will that road be more correct?

    A rhythmic military boots slammed Rosetta''s thoughts. He turned his head and saw a young female knight with a strong-eyed, tall, gray-haired shawl standing behind her.

    "Your Majesty," the young wolf general, Andesa Wendell bowed his head, "Ms. Shiva Longwalker received a message from the Sonya messenger, and the visitor is coming soon."

    Rosetta was slightly surprised, but she nodded in a faint spot: "I know."

    Shiva Longwalker is the messenger of the Silver Empire sent to Tifeng, and Sonya Frost Leaf is the messenger on the Ansu side. Elf messengers are a unique profession. Their work is not just to send letters and parcels as people think. In fact, they are the masters of communication magic, especially the special communication magic between messengers.

    The messenger can transmit messages between siblings with very low mana, as long as the distance is close to a certain degree. Now the Shiva Longwalker has received a signal, indicating that the Duke of Govin Cecil is very close. This is exactly what made Rosetta a little unexpected: he didn''t expect the other party to come so fast.

    ¡°Andesa,¡± the Emperor Tifeng suddenly said, ¡°How do you guess the ancient Dagong who died and resurrected?¡±

    "How come?" The young wolf general stunned, but soon understood the deep meaning of the emperor''s question.

    For people like the Duke of the State and the Emperor of the Empire, their trips and visits often have special meanings. Each of their actions in this process is actually showing different "talking languages."

    Gao Wen Cecil is coming to the camp of the Tifeng empire. To this end, he wants to cross a journey that is not too short, and this journey is on the waste soil.

    There are wandering monsters everywhere, and the outer outposts of the peak base encounter an attack every three days on average, and the danger is even more imaginable in the unprotected wilderness areas.

    The process of crossing the waste soil itself is a process of demonstrating strength.

    It is obviously impossible for him to borrow the elf''s giant eagle for safety and convenience, which will make him faceless.

    He can choose to come with a well-equipped, well-funded, large-scale Guard, which is to show his army and the Principality, and even to some extent show the power of the Ansu Kingdom.

    He can also rely on his own legendary strength, only with a few top masters, challenge a few people and cross the waste soil, which is to demonstrate his powerful personal force.

    For an imperial ruler, Rosetta Augustus is obviously more taboo than the former.

    "He came very quickly," And after understanding the deep meaning behind the question, Andesa Wendell quickly made his own judgment. "If you take an army of ordinary people, you obviously can''t go so fast." Therefore, he is likely to bring only a small number of guards, relying on his own legendary strength to cross this wasteland journey."

    After that, the young female knight couldn''t help but shook her head gently: "Maybe the legendary ancient hero is just a coward... He just shows personal force."

    Rosetta Augustus looked at Andesa quietly and seemed to want to say something, but before he spoke, there was a slight commotion and a vague, like some kind of sharp flute. The sound suddenly passed from afar.

    The emperor and his knight face each other.

    At the same time, outside the gate of the Tifeng Peak base, Gao Wen and Amber were sitting in the back row of the magic guide.

    In front of them, a stone high wall stood ten meters away. Some slightly awkward Titan soldiers were standing on the wall pointing at the side. Two mages who came to see the situation were flying from afar. Come, and behind them, the team consisting of three magic guides and four guards using "steel ambassadors" is lined up.

    Amber explored his head and constantly looked back and forth at the peak base built by the Tifeng people. He couldn''t help but compare it with Cecil''s peak base: "This should be directly pulled up by wall-building and rock-making... ... Although there is no beautiful wall of reinforced concrete, it looks very good, and their base looks bigger than ours."

    ¡°The Tifeng people arrived at their engineering site earlier than we did,¡± Gao Wen said casually.

    "Oh, hey," Amber couldn''t help but get together next to Gao Wen. "You said that the Emperor of Tifeng would be interested in your proposal?"

    "Then I don''t care. Anyway, I have to get the car out first."

 Chapter 599ï¼š Face to face

    The peaks of the Titan empire and the bases built by the Cecils have a very different style - judged by Gao Wen''s point of view, if the Cecil peak base reflects the power of the magic industry, steel, machinery, crystal With the results of the magical hodgepodge, the base of the Tifeng people is a costly magical spectacle ¨C a building that occupies a larger circle than the Cecil peak base, more than 80% of which are relied on. The mages have personally "shaped" them.

    The Tifengs opened their doors and sent the knights to guide the guests. The soldiers in black armor watched with curiosity and a sneak gaze at the steel monsters and entered the base. Gao Wen sat in the first In the back of the car, quietly observe everything in the line of sight through the window. He saw many stone houses lined up neatly along a central axis. Several spires were scattered between the buildings. The illusory "Mage of the Master" was suspended at the top of the tower. Soldiers dressed in neat armor and highly vigilant stood guard on several outposts on the outskirts of the base, alerting everyone in the wasteland area.

    Orderly and disciplined, impressive.

    Between observation and thinking, the team has been led by several Tifeng knights before reaching a stone fort that was also "shaped" with magical power. Gao Wen saw a middle-aged man with a thick, dark expression and a group of knights. Standing next to each other, the other party is wearing a black coat that looks ordinary but is made of some high-grade magical fur, wearing a dark blue coat and hanging gold bracelets, ribbons, etc. Ornaments, his vision is falling on the steel strangers coming to himself, but Gao Wen can''t see any emotional fluctuations of the Emperor of Tifeng from the too deep and restrained eyes.

    The same amber sitting in the back row whispered a whisper: "He is a little shorter than I thought."

    Gao Wen responded casually: "That is because you are too long by me."

    During the talk, several magic guides stopped at the same time in front of Rosetta Augustus, and then each car opened the door at the side or the tail at the same time, wearing a blue uniform or white light armor. The soldiers quickly got off the bus with surprising discipline and cooperation, and in the blink of an eye they lined up on the sides of the team as a guard, and then a waiter opened the door of the first car, Govin Cecil and his guards from The car came out.

    Rosetta Augustus looked at it silently and seriously, and the eyebrows shook slightly in an imperceptible manner.

    The Duke of Ansu did not lead an entire army, nor did he lead a few strong people to the covenant with the attitude of a legendary strongman.

    However, he is still showing... some power and excellent results.

    After taking the line of sight back from the magical vehicles again, the Tifeng Emperor took the initiative and voluntarily greeted Gao Wen, who had already got off the bus. The face was quite difficult to brew a smile: "I can see a person like you. It¡¯s my pleasure to be such a legendary hero ¨C welcome to the campsite of the Tifeng people, which is ready to welcome you.¡±

    ¡°I am also deeply honored,¡± Gao Wen said with Rosetta Augustus. This highly versatile and simple etiquette originated from the pioneering era and is still widely used. He responded to each other¡¯s guests. ¡°This is an impressive camp and I can see the courage and perseverance it shows.¡±

    Amber stood behind the high side of the text, boring wants to turn his eyes, this "high-level person is facing the guest" way of talking makes her sleepy, but I am afraid that if I really turn a blind eye, I will be photographed by Gao Wen. So I had to hold back, and just then, she suddenly felt a sight on her body.

    Following the feeling, she saw a tall and upright female knight standing behind Rosetta Augustus. The young lady was gray-haired shawl, and her body and appearance were good. The line of sight was quite cold and seemed to hide some hostility.

    Amber blinked, and the relevant information immediately came to mind.

    That should be the "wolf general" of the Titan empire generation, Andesa Wendell, seemingly hostile to Ansu because of his father''s disappearance in the Ansau control area.

    Amber thought about it and felt that he had found something to do, so he narrowed his eyes and stared at Andsa.

    A moment later, the young wolf general, Andesa Wendello, turned a bit awkwardly and awkwardly.

    She has never seen such a lack of nourishment of the nobility, lack of experience, leading to a downturn in the confrontation, and could not help but come up with a thought: Are Ansu people so savage?

    Amber was happy because of this little victory, and whispered: "Yes-"

    The secret confrontation between Cecil¡¯s intelligence director and General Tifeng Wolf was not noticed by anyone. Gao Wen¡¯s almost full attention was placed on the observation of the Emperor of Tifeng and speculating on each other¡¯s character. After the lack of nutrition, he and his accompanying amber, Sonya and others were introduced into the temporary palace of Rosetta.

    One is not a good one, but it is already a rare feast in this waste land waiting for them.

    It is impossible to plant plants on the waste soil, and the monsters that are rampant are obviously difficult to serve as food. The materials of the Tifeng camp are the same as those of the Cecil camp. They are also completely dependent on the rear supply. Under such difficult conditions, even Rosetta O The things that Gus can bring out are extremely limited, but it is clear that no one really cares about the banquet itself... at least except for amber.

    After letting amber go for food, Gao Wen naturally came to Rosetta Augustus with a glass of wine, and the people around him automatically turned back a little distance, under the premise of maintaining the **** mission, for the Duke and The emperor set aside room for conversation.

    "I hope you don''t mind this shabby reception," Rosetta reveals a hint of a smile. "Our supply is not easy."

    "The same is true of us," Gao Wen said faintly. "I can understand the hard environment on the edge of wasteland - in fact, the so-called ''difficulties'' we face here today, if it was placed seven hundred years ago It¡¯s an unimaginable condition, at least, we can now talk in a relatively safe camp with a glass of wine.¡±

    He shook his gold wine glass slightly, and the dark red liquid in the glass was slightly swaying, reflecting the seductive brilliance.

    ¡°So we have to cherish this hard-won security and prosperity,¡± Rosetta lifted the glass slightly. ¡°To you, pay tribute to the pioneers who pioneered all this 700 years ago.¡±

    Gao Wen accepted this tribute calmly, and then Rosetta continued: "We are here today to ensure that this safety can continue, isn''t it?"

    "Of course," Gao Wen said, not paying attention to every change in the expression of Rosetta Augustus. "But not everyone hopes that this safety will last for a long time, and there are some unclear People, even take the initiative to destroy the security barrier that allows us to survive, what do you think of this?"

    "I heard about the traces of destruction that you found in the tower of the sentinel... The dangers of the cultists are shocking," Rosetta Augustus said quietly, with a subtle expression. "The Sonya messenger is talking about it." I also talked about your concerns... Frankly speaking, I not only think that this worry is necessary, but also to raise my vigilance against those cultists. I have sent a shadow master to check the nearby sentry tower. However, no signs of erosion were found. Next I will arrange for domestic searches of the traces of the cultists - they are not only in Ansu, but also in the north and west of Tifeng.

    "Clearing these dark sects requires the efforts of all of us, just as the restoration of the magnificent wall requires all human nations to work together." Gao Wen seems to be touched by Rosetta''s sincere and calm attitude, following this topic. "The seven centuries of peace and tranquility are based on the common efforts of the pioneers of the original generation. Saying a word that depends on the generations - I am very happy to see that your generation can still unite in the face of the crisis, even if you There are some contradictions and some disputes, but when faced with disasters that hang over the heads of all mankind, sane people can always abandon prejudice and estrangement."

    Speaking of this, he paused, didn''t think about Rosetta, and continued: "Seeing the sight of the human beings coming to repair the magnificent wall, I can''t help but recall the year...Reminiscing those who fought side by side. Friends. I still remember Roland Augustus... He always squints and tells some outdated jokes. He used to worry about how to improve his sense of humor. For this reason, he even consulted with Charlie..."

    As it turns out, a person who has been resurrected from the seven hundred years ago has talked with you about his ancestors with a wine glass. It¡¯s the most embarrassing and weird thing in the world, even the most beautiful Rosetta the Great. When you hear these topics, you must also bow your head to make a serious listening gesture, not to interject.

    Seeing this situation, Gao Wen naturally continued the topic: "There is also Bertila... She is the most powerful druid I know. There were countless people who were treated by her..."

    Rosetta had no extra mood swings on her face, still flat and slightly serious, deep and restrained.

    He just nodded lightly, no hurry and said: "It is a novel feeling to hear about your ancestors from you... They are no longer the symbols in history books. It has become **** and fleshy."

    "Of course there are flesh and blood, we are all mortal," Gao Wen said slowly, and quietly followed Rosetta''s eyes. "... It is said that you have not been able to find the remains of Bertila Augustus... What?"

    "...I should be ashamed," Rosetta said quietly. "The family saint Bertila is missing in the ancestral prince''s ceremonies. So far, the sacred priests are still outside. Now it has been seven hundred years... I am afraid we The hope of finding her back is already embarrassing."

    Gao Wen quietly looked at Rosetta for two seconds, and then withdrew his gaze.

    He did not mention the possibility that Bertila, who was "unknown", was as dark as most of the Druids near the ancestor''s peak, because it was beyond the limits of "temptation" and seemed too provocative and offensive. Although he can be self-willed in this respect with his ancestor status, he decided not to mention the matter in order to avoid ruining the atmosphere too early.

    If Rosetta had no special reaction after hearing the name of "Beltila Augustus", even if Gao Wen made further temptations, the other party should remain calm.

    After that, Gao Wen consciously led the topic to a more relaxed and natural direction, and tasted the food and wine on the spot, and gradually began to discuss some customs and legends in the two countries of Ansu and Tifeng.

    The atmosphere gradually became easier in the process. Both people tacitly did not discuss any topic about the two countries¡¯ wars three years ago and the hidden dangers of war, as if all the oppositions and frictions did not exist. As if Rosetta had no knowledge of this, Gao Wen did not care about it.

    An ancient man seven hundred years ago, a contemporary emperor, a story about the great development of the era, a story about the evolution of modern society, they are like a good old friend, the topic seems to be endless, which makes Just finished eating, satisfied, and looking at the amber of a chicken bone strolling.

    Miss Half Elf stopped and whispered: "The old fox..."

    Then she heard that Gao Wen was following a trade-related topic: "...in fact, we can extend the cooperation to a wider area than the repair barrier, such as trade - we can communicate with each other."

    Amber blinked and squeaked the chicken bones in his mouth.

    Another victim has to go into the pit.

 Chapter 600ï¼š Trade demand

    Gao Wen did not pretend too much. After the topic naturally progressed to the economic and trade fields, he directly threw out his own suggestion. At this point, he believed that too much cover and guidance would appear deliberate and appear to be There are still many ideas behind this trade plan, and according to his current sense of the person of Rosetta Augustus, he believes that the other party should also prefer this direct communication.

    Rosetta really showed a hint of interest - of course, this expression is not so obvious on his face that lacks change: "Trade... I did think about it. Titan and Ansu are adjacent Each has its own distinctive output. It should have been intertwined. I once thought about opening up a business path between the two countries, but this idea has not yet been implemented."

    Although there has been a long-standing confrontation between Ansu and Tifeng, the small-scale commercial activities of the private sector have not been banned. There are often business activities near the border, but the ¡°commercial road¡± in the Rosetta mouth is definitely not the kind of business or folk. The small trade that the caravan maintained... He has begun to think about the large-scale trade with Ansu? Just haven''t had time to start?

    In the blink of an eye, Gao Wen has combined with the information provided by Daniel to grasp some of Tifeng''s situation. It seems that "machine production" has gradually grown in scale and has begun to show strength. More and more industrial products are coming from The factory is constantly being delivered to the market, and Rosetta Augustus has already realized that these industrial products need a bigger market... Is he considering Ansu as a dumping target?

    If he did not meet with him this time, then Rosetta¡¯s dumping target should be the east. The east is currently in a state of war. It may indeed accept the ¡°cheap materials¡± provided by Tifeng due to shortage of materials. Fortunately, in the short term. Maintaining frontline replenishment, but it will destroy its own production order in the long run, and Prince Edmond and Silas Loren are very likely to adopt the same scheme as ¡°Southland Trade¡±, using resources and even mining rights. For the industrial products of Tifeng...

    Really familiar operation.

    Gao Wen smiled and looked at Rosetta Augustus. He seemed to see his own shadow on the face of this handsome empire ruler.

    ¡°The Cecils have always opened their doors to welcome friends,¡± he said happily. ¡°We can consider establishing a trade route between the Principality of Cecil and Tifeng ¨C I will not hide it. The new Principality of Cecil is now There are indeed a lot of shortages in the stage, the magic material, the ore, the wood, the oh, and of course the large amount of cloth... On the other hand, we have some unique magical creations that are hard to sell."

    Rosetta Augustus didn''t express his attitude for the first time. He thought about it for a few seconds before he slowly said: "It seems that trade is really a good thing for both of us, but you should know , Ansu South and Tifeng are not directly bordered..."

    Gao Wen held his chin and made a contemplative look. After a minute or two, he said while thinking: "We set up a mine in the Baisha hilly area and are planning to build a new road to the south. I can and East. When the Duke negotiated, he should not mind if I slightly extended the road to the east. Or we could open a new road at the foot of the darker mountains to the south, along which the Cecil and Tifeng could be directly connected. ¡±

    Although there is no direct border with Tifeng in the southern part of Ansu, it is not far away. An extended area in the southeast corner of the south is even separated from Tifeng by a small mountain road. If not, the one led by Soldering. The "Tianfeng Task Force" will not be so easy to penetrate near the Cecil collar.

    Rosetta seriously thought about Gao Wen¡¯s proposal¡ªalthough he and Gao Wen both tacitly understood what the end result was, he pondered for two minutes and cautiously said: ¡°It sounds very feasible, only But... I must first know what Cecil has is what we need."

    Gao Wen keeps a smile, and of course he knows that the best thing for the emperor is that Tifeng doesn''t need anything - he only needs to export Ansu, or Ceci, to industrial products, while the latter uses himself. The gold and silver reserves or mineral resources are exchanged. In the process, Tifeng does not need to purchase any additional goods from Cecil.

    Unfortunately, although Gao Wen is ready to let Tifeng "dump" industrial products for himself, he will have to control the outflow of gold and silver reserves when possible.

    "Magic products, such as various types of alchemy pharmacy, processed synthetic crystals, and ... magic-driven vehicles."

    Obviously, when Rosetta heard a few words of "magic-driven vehicles", the pupils shrank a little.

    Gao Wen did not miss this detail.

    ¡°The transportation you mentioned... is the thing you are riding when you come?¡± Rosetta really put the focus on those vehicles. ¡°They are really incredible. I heard about the presence of Cecil. A magical technique called ''magic machinery'', those vehicles are the product of magic machinery?"

    Gao Wenzhao nodded, and said that the other party had of course heard of the magical machinery. Not only did he hear it, but he also copied it. Not only did he copy it, but he also succeeded in production and industrial production.

    ¡°These vehicles are really what I call ''transportation'', but only part of it, we have more and more efficient transportation technology,¡± Gao Wen said as he looked around, ¡°If you don¡¯t mind. If you can, I can show you how it looks here."

    Rosetta''s eyebrows rose slightly, showing a very interesting look, then raised her hand and stopped the band playing the music not far away: "I am looking forward to it, what is it like?"

    Gao Wen smiled and prepared to show his hand to bring a small magic network terminal to the front - without the communication function, the Titan people present will probably treat this strange machine as a mosaic. Projection crystal on a strange base, and this kind of thing is not unusual in the upper class.

    Gao Wen adjusted the state of the magic network terminal and then directly activated a piece of image stored internally.

    A clear holographic projection emerges in the air. A steel-built giant python is carrying artificially orbits that are carrying thousands of tons or more of cargo and slowly accelerating. A loud flute sounds from the picture. The sight of the "Giant" has suddenly provoked a thrilling power.

    This is the broadcast image from the mainland of Cecil a few days ago!

    The picture is very short, less than thirty seconds, because Gao Wen erased the second half of the image - after the train has been accelerated for a while, the advertisement of "Cesil Railway Transport Company" appears. At this stage, Gao Wen does not want the Titans to know too much except for the Magic Train.

    Quietly in the hall, almost everyone opened their eyes.

    A pair of eyes fell on the holographic projection, and on the train picture that had stood still, the sound of the flute at the end of the video seemed to reverberate in their minds, leaving everyone with a myriad of problems and guesses, even It was Rosetta Augustus, who also took the line of sight on the screen for more than a minute - but in the end, the Emperor of Tifeng was the first to wake up and return to normal, and he looked at Gao Wen very seriously: "What is this?"

    "Magic train, you can be regarded as an extraordinarily large and extraordinarily powerful vehicle. Of course, its technology is much more complicated," Gao Wen explained. "This is actually a new technology for us."

    "Would you like to sell it?" Rosetta seemed to be incredible. He once again looked at the surprising "magic vehicle" in the picture, with a hint of complexity in his eyes, but more of a doubt, "Why?"

    Just looking at the picture, the King of Tifeng can realize the great significance of this kind of transportation and its possible role in many fields such as passenger transport, freight transportation, military, etc. He does not believe in making this magic. Gao Wen of things (or the words of the Cecil, the magical creation) would not have thought of this, so he instinctively produced a bit of vigilance and suspicion.

    Gao Wen opened his hand and there seemed to be a hint of helplessness in the tone: "I just said that there is a shortage of new students in the Principality of Cecil."

    There is technology, but it cannot be realized as wealth in the short term? In order to develop the "magic guide", there has been a major gap in the field of people''s livelihood. Or to say... met a fatal financial crisis...

    Rosetta Augustus instantly began to recall the information he collected through various channels, speculating on the current situation of the Principality of Cecil, and finally thought that the reason may be in the last two points.

    After the establishment of the Principality of Cecil, it has been carrying out uninterrupted and large-scale construction. It has been expanding the city and migrating the population. It has been spending a lot of manpower and resources to carry out the pioneering, and all this is after it has just experienced a war of integration!

    If it is not true that there is a crisis in the economy and basic materials, a legendary hero like Gavin Cecil cannot open his mouth so actively to discuss "trade" with himself.

    "If you are willing to sell, of course we are... very interested," Rosetta said with a stern caution. "But according to my observation, such a huge thing... It seems that there is a matching ''road''? Ready to ''sell'' this stuff?"

    "Yes, it needs to lay a basic road called ''energy track'', or the so-called "railway" to run, and there are supporting maintenance and control techniques, and the transportation of the train itself is not easy," Gao Wen nodded. ¡°We will be responsible for the full range of work in this area. First, we can build a road on the trade line of Cecil-Tifeng to send the train body and technicians to Tifeng, and then we will help you repair Road and construction station - this will be according to your requirements. The price of the train body is fixed, and the road is..."

    Gao Wen glanced at Rosetta, and in the eyes of the other person¡¯s deep gaze, he did not say the words ¡°help you repair the railway for free¡±.

    This will cause the other party''s vigilance, and it will also cause the vigilance of an entire think tank behind the other side. Ansu has a proverb: "Most of the bread is poisonous." He believes that Rosetta also knows this.

    If it''s just a few parts for free, it''s okay, but if it''s something that looks expensive at first glance to make the ordinary middle and small aristocrats bankrupt, it''s too suspicious.

    "We are willing to offer the biggest discount, but after all, it is costly - I have a plan, if Tifeng can provide the raw materials needed to repair the railway, then we can only charge the technician''s dispatch costs and part of the ''technical cooperation fee'', Its cost will not exceed the labor cost required for road construction, and will be calculated separately according to the actual railway length."

    After a longer thought, Rosetta nodded slightly: "Another ¡®cost price¡¯ sounds like a fair and generous solution.¡±

    Then he turned his head: "But there is one thing - I don''t know enough about the ''magic train'' in your mouth, not even enough to understand the magic vehicles you brought. I can''t make a decision with just one impression."

    ¡°A reasonable concern,¡± Gao Wen laughed. ¡°I will provide more information. I also welcome you to send people to the field to see the operation of the magic train. As for those ''magic vehicles''...if we can successfully trade Agreement, I am willing to give you one in a personal name to express sincerity."

    "You are worthy of the knight in the knight, this generosity and integrity is moving," Rosetta said abruptly, and then appeared to say casually, "So... if this trade agreement is reached, this is Tifeng and Is Ansu¡¯s deal a trade between Tifeng and Cecil?¡±

    Gao Wen quietly watched Rosetta Augustus for a moment, and his mouth gradually turned up.

    "This is the friendship between Tifeng and Cecil.

    "I can''t, and I don''t mean to represent Ansu."

 Chapter 601ï¼š Snowfall day

    After a simple but decent dinner, visitors from Cecil visited the camp of the Tifeng people, visited the barracks, towers and walls that were shaped by magical powers, and visited the barriers under construction. "And the large-scale Master District, and after this reception, the sun behind the dirty clouds has gradually approached the horizon. Before the nightfall, Gao Wen and others were taken to the "rooms" in the Rosetta Palace.

    The so-called rooms are also built with magic-shaped stones. The material of the gray rush is no different from other buildings in this peak base, but the owner of this place obviously wants to use extra decorations to enhance the taste and comfort of the room. The rich and elegant tapestry, long-haired carpet and large oil paintings offset the texture of the cold ice in the "artificial stone house". In his own room, Gao Wen also saw a whole set of exquisite wooden furniture, gold-plated porcelain and silver. The light stand and the collection of books that can be used to pass the time as a peak base adjacent to the wasteland of the wasteland, such a room can be considered luxurious.

    After the waiter informed the time and place of the dinner, Gao Wen closed the door and came to the bookshelf on the west side of the room, and the figure of amber appeared next to him.

    At least at this moment, Miss Half Elf is still doing her duty: "No surveillance items were found, and the nearby shadow power was very calm."

    "Of course there will be no, Rosetta? Augustus is not so rash and secretly monitoring a legend is not so easy," Gao Wen casually said, the line of sight swept through the bookshelf, "..." North A review of the changes in continental heraldicism... It is only by this kind of thing to send boring time, then I am afraid it will only be more boring."

    Amber looked up and down a few words. After pondering for a long time, I couldn¡¯t help but say: "To tell the truth, I don¡¯t quite understand you today..."

    "Which aspect does not understand?" Gao Wen had expected that this half-elves must have a problem with his stomach. He also expected that the other party would not be able to hold it, and he would say with a smile.

    Amber opened her mouth and seemed to ask questions, but in the last second before the opening, she bit her lip and swiftly looked around, and finally swelled her face: "I don''t ask!"

    Gao Wen stunned, and the smile on his face suddenly became a bit gratifying: "Good."

    You can never underestimate others. You can never lose your vigilance in a strange environment. Even if you have checked it many times, you must keep the last line of secrets. It turns out that this half-elf is absolutely not stupid if you really want to use your brain.

    After acquainting with Amber, Gao Wen turned his attention away from books that couldn''t attract his interest, and asked casually with a relaxed attitude: "What do you think about this camp?"

    He knows that Amber must have seen most of the camp area, whether it was the Tifeng people who took the tour or did not take the tour, and she must have recorded more details than others have seen. The guy''s frontal combat is not good, but only when he is a singer, it is still very desirable.

    After that, what he wants to say with Amber will not involve long-term planning or confidentiality, nor will he be afraid of being eavesdropped.

    Amber thought about it and said very straightforwardly: "In my opinion, Tifeng people are too rich, too rich and too rich!!"

    "Oh?"

    "You should also be able to see that this camp is almost entirely made up of magical power. I checked their camp and the area of ??the Master. I confirmed that they gathered at least 800 low-end to mid-level here. Master, the task of these extraordinary people here is to ''build a house''," Amber said with a serious face. "With these wizards, the base should be built at a slower pace than our base. The efficiency of all aspects is not worse than ours. And maybe even more efficient."

    ¡°Tianfeng began to implement the systematic and professional management of the extraordinary people more than ten years ago, and used all kinds of extraordinary powers for production development. They also follow the newborn screening system of the ancient Gangbang Empire and actively from the whole people. The development of extraordinary people from infants, which leads to the overall number of extraordinary people is almost twice that of Ansu, and there are also extremely advanced management systems and supporting them to ensure that all supernaturals are registered and have their own responsibilities," Gao Wen Not too slow to say, "Most of the mages you see here should be called ''engineer mage'', they are trained in the first place from the beginning of contact with magical power, and the masters are almost all related to construction. And within Tifeng, there are tens of thousands of similar ''full-time mages''."

    Amber¡¯s eyes widened and there was no words for a moment: ¡°...¡±

    Gao Wen looked at her with a funny look: "What are you thinking?"

    "Do you think that if I am treason now, will they accept it?"

    "Would you like to try?"

    Amber shrinks the neck: "No, I am afraid of being killed."

    Gao Wen smiled and didn''t care about this little joke. He commented casually: "As you can see, Titan is really strong, but on the other hand... they are not very smart."

    Amber blinked, and I have already guessed what Gaowen means: "You think they are wasting, right..."

    "Yeah, the huge waste of scientific research personnel was actually used by them on the construction site," Gao Wen shook his head and looked down. "The mage is a researcher, is a person who invents and creates, how can it be wasted on the construction site?! I want to say that they should not be used as the combat power on the battlefield, nor should they be used as labor in the production process, but should all be sent to the laboratory!

    "You saw 800 masters here. The speed at which they built a base is no slower than our mechanization, even faster than us. But if you give it to me, I will turn these 800 masters into researchers. They researched more advanced magical machinery, more advanced alchemy materials, and developed techniques that could replicate their efficient spells. Then I could extend these techniques to the hands of 800,000 ordinary workers, and let each of these workers They all play as much as an ''engineering mage'', which is the correct way to use knowledge."

    Amber blinked. In the short prospect and description of Gao Wen, she finally intuitively felt where the real power of the "magic industry" is.

    Gao Wen took a breath and couldn''t help but shook his head after saying righteousness: "There is a problem, a very real problem is bothering us..."

    "what is the problem?"

    "As you just said, Tifeng is really rich, too rich... rich, some, have resources..." Gao Wen sighed. "We can really use the technical achievements of 800 masters." Armed with ''800,000 workers, and Tifeng... They are afraid that they can really pull out 800,000 engineering mages..."

    amber:"¡­¡­"

    Gao Wen sighed: "This is called the ability of banknotes."

    Amber¡¯s face is sluggish: ¡°Monetary ability... can you describe it like this...¡±

    There is no such thing as "banknotes" in this world. Gao Wen directly used the word "currency" and the word "skills" to create the word "capacity". Obviously, Amber understands its meaning.

    Thus, after understanding the true power of the magical industry, Amber also understood why even if he mastered the weapon of the magic industry, Gao Wen still regarded Tifeng as the most powerful and terrible enemy.

    She looked at Gao Wen and vaguely realized one thing.

    No matter what the man who started this business wants to do business with the Emperor of Tifeng, whether he wants to take the initiative to accept Titan''s cotton dumping, or to help the Tifeng people repair the railway, his only purpose is to...

    They are all against the "capital ability" of the Tifeng people.

    ......

    Winter snow is flying, and the coldest season of the year has already landed on this land.

    In the plain of the Holy Spirit, in an unnamed village half a day away from the white pine town, the snow has not been seen before, but this snowfall is only the beginning, and the snow that is rising is still falling.

    This white godsend covers everything indiscriminately, blurring the fields and gullies, blurring the roads and wasteland, and blurring the boundaries of the heavens and the earth. The unknown villages seem to be a pile of stones in the snow, and the man-made buildings are falling snow. A little bit was wrapped in silver. On this dangerous cold day, every household closed the doors and windows and sealed every hole in the dilapidated wall to prevent the loss of valuable heat. People hid in the air-blocking room while preserving strength and heat. While looking forward to the peaceful winter, I was worried about listening to every noise from the roof.

    The village in the snow is silent.

    However, under the snow, in a cellar in a longhouse somewhere, a secret gathering is taking place.

    Cheap and inferior candles are placed on the mottled and long table, and the swaying candlelight makes the whole scene shadow. The long table is filled with clay pots, daggers, stone tablets, etc., and some red paint is drawn on the table. The strange magical symbol and the chilling and distorted image, around the long table, more than a dozen rags and shirts are sitting in the candlelight solemnly, a dozen pairs of implied eyes watching the long table Two figures.

    The two figures were quite tall, wearing gray-black dilapidated blouses, and hanging iron sacs on their necks, dressed like a corpse.

    "Brothers and sisters, the days of suffering from suffering are coming..."

    One of the corpses was opened, as if preaching.

    "The people who suffer, accept this gift!"

    Another dragged man bent down and prayed and took a pot of liquid containing some liquid from the table.

    The people around the long table stood up, with some kind of expectation, with some kind of fanaticism, came to the table one by one, let the person with the clay pot and the gray blouse put the pot in the pot. Dark red liquid is applied to their foreheads.

    "After this gift... can be free from the days of suffering, not waiting for death, waiting for the afterlife, the heavens on earth, just around the corner..."

    "Don''t leave the sufferings..."

    "The heavens on earth..."

    ¡°just around the corner...¡±

    The buzzing and praying sounds echoed in this secret cellar, and in the long house towering above the cellar, a few indifferent and vigilant eyes were clinging to the narrow slit of the window panel, staring at the wind. The world in the snow.

    In the surrounding houses, in almost every room in the village, the same indifferent and vigilant eyes are placed behind each window.

    ......

    East of the Holy Spirit Plain, Sorinburg.

    The snow that has been swelled is also falling in this land.

    A team of knights entered the city in the afternoon. They were well-armed and well-equipped. Even the horses wore the highest quality wire locks and wore a protective neckband that would soothe the spirit and enhance endurance. They were from the widest main entrance. On horseback riding, everyone along the way, including the patrolling soldiers, chose the awe of concession after seeing the emblems of these knights.

    The images of the emblems with black swords crossed are the marks of the Duke of the East, Silas Loren.

    At the head of the team, the young Marquis of the whole body, Berk Loren, controls the speed of the horse, and also controls the speed of the whole team, in case the rude subordinates of these words and deeds hurt the pedestrians along the street (although On the snowy day, almost no pedestrians were seen on the street. At the same time, he raised his head and looked at the castle on the high ground not far away.

    After staying safe for so long, I didn¡¯t deal with the irritating local aristocrats all day, just watching the Cecils blow up the white sand hills a little bit (now he suspects that the Cecils might even I plan to blow the place into a white sand mine.) Berk feels that his patience and sharpness will be washed away sooner or later, but fortunately, he finally received an order to return to Sorinburg.

    The young Marquis straightened his back and greeted all eyes with the most impeccable knighthood, even if there were no crowds around. He looked at the streets in the winter, thinking about what he needed to report after seeing his father and Prince Edmund.

    The situation of the white sand hills must be informed at all times. The Cecil people want to build a new road. This matter must be known to the Prince, and the two territories should be reported to have subsided. In addition, there are cases where the underlying nobles do not seriously implement the "Freedom of Serf Act" and the "Land Replacement Law."

 Chapter 602ï¼š Berk Loren

    In a room with sky-blue carpets, large bookshelves, precious oil paintings, and silver lamp stands, Berk Loren stood respectfully at the desk and reported to Edmund Moen, who was sitting behind the table. The experience of the east.

    Wearing a black jacket, the young prince who has already had a beard looks serious and listens carefully to every sentence in the report. Belk always maintains a sincere respect and does not want to make his report confess:

    "The problems in Hall County and Rantate County have subsided, and a group of unmarked gold coins have been found in their hiding places. Through the search for objects, it is preliminarily judged that these gold coins are indeed from the local lords. After the relevant regulatory decrees, there are still some local aristocrats who are privately raising ''black gloves''..."

    "This is already an act that is forbidden. It must be severely punished. There are two choices for the aristocrats involved, either to reduce the rank of a knight or to pay half of the land or money of considerable value." Edmund Moen said uncomfortably. .

    Next, Berk reported a series of changes and status quo behind the East, and also mentioned the recent activities of the Baisha Mining Company. Edmund made a variety of appropriate arrangements based on his report, some of which were If Belk can''t handle or have something to do with others, Edmund will talk a little about his disposal plan or have an open talk with the young Marquis.

    Frank, serious, fair, and patient.

    No matter how many times he touched Edmund Moen, Berk couldn''t help but come up with similar words.

    He looked at the prince who had little difference with his age, looked at the other party''s solution to the problem seriously, and proposed various admirable plans. He could feel that the other party was really trying to manage the land. I want to find a way to bring prosperity to this kingdom, and this belief and action is what makes him sincerely loyal to each other.

    However... the dark corners still exist.

    There was a trace of loss and entanglement in Berke''s heart, and before he spoke, Edmund noticed his expression change, and the prince cast his sight: "Berke, what else?"

    Berke frowned, not concealing: "His Royal Highness, in many areas of the East, your serf freedom bill has unexpectedly...frustration. Only a few serfs are truly free, most of them are still being Tied to the land, affected by this situation, there has been little progress in land reform in these areas, and the factory has not recruited any staff or even training."

    Edmund looked at him quietly: "Why?"

    "There are various reasons, but most of them are due to the obstacles set by the landowners. Some of them ask the serfs to redeem the ''shares'' in order to be free, some require the serfs to turn over the entire harvest of the first year, and some are announcing After the serfs gained free citizenship, they drove them away from the farm or the orchard..."

    Edmund closed his eyes slightly and seemed to calm his breathing. Then he opened his eyes and his eyes were deep: "So, the serfs who got the ''freedom'' couldn''t survive, right?"

    "Yes, they eventually have to go back to their owners and ¡®voluntarily¡¯ go back...¡±

    This time, Edmund was silent for a longer time, until half a minute later, Berk heard a calm voice in front: "I know."

    "His Royal Highness, we should probably..."

    Belk couldn''t wait to speak, but was interrupted by Edmund at halfway: "Berke, I will discuss this matter with the Duke of Loren about the land. He has more experience. As for you, there is a new mission."

    Although Berk was still thinking about the serfs, his loyalty immediately responded to the prince¡¯s new instructions: "His Royal Highness, please tell me."

    Edmund¡¯s expression was serious. He took the water on his hand and drank his mouth to moisten his throat. Then he said in a deep voice: ¡°About the recent cult activities, about the dying of all things...¡±

    ......

    After walking out of the main hall of the castle, Berk Loren¡¯s footsteps were heavier than before.

    He had thought that the old conservative aristocrats in the East and the gangsters and gangsters were already a big obstacle and a problem, but they did not expect another huge trouble in the Sorinburg area.

    Everything will end in sorrow... Is such a dark sect that dares to drum up some intrigues in the gutters, has it become such a huge hazard? They even reached out to the magnificent wall and reached out to the wasteland. !

    According to His Royal Highness, the corruption and spread of the cultists within the kingdom have long exceeded expectations. They spread among the poor, spread among the citizens, and even spread among the aristocrats. Their doomsday theory is ridiculously absurd. Crazy... But why are so many people who are going to believe and go to self-destruction?

    A cold but chilling north wind blew, and Berk¡¯s spirit was sober, and he noticed that the snow outside had not stopped. At this moment, only a large piece of silver covered the courtyard, the path and the On the roof.

    The attendant knight came over with the horse and bowed down beside the young marquis: "Adult, you want..."

    Belk waved his hand and let the attendant knight retreat: "Take the horse back, I am going to the city to walk and walk."

    At this time, most of the places where people lived in places have turned into depression, even the ¡°Soulingburg¡±, which is a famous big city in the eastern part of the Plain of the Holy Spirit, is no exception. Outside the warm castle, the entire urban area where civilians live is cold. It is deserted, and pedestrians are scarce. Even if you walk on the widest streets, the number of passers-by can be seen.

    But in fact, being able to see civilians on the streets is already a manifestation of lively prosperity. At least some people are willing to go out in this cold weather, at least the most basic business activities, social activities in the civilian population of the city. This is hard to see in the ordinary countryside.

    Berk did not ride horses, nor did he wear armor. He was wearing a wolf-skinned shackle, lined with knights, and strolled freely between the streets of the west town of Sorinburg.

    Since the Eastern Army has occupied this city that once belonged to the royal family, he has not had the opportunity to walk on the streets in such a casual manner. As the heir to the Duke of the East, he always has countless things to learn and busy, although he is today Accepting the new task arranged by the prince, but this task is not immediately possible. He first needs to arrange for the hand to collect information on the settlement of the heresy in the surrounding area, the disappearance of the population, the spread of abnormal diseases, etc., and then he can act in person. Before, he finally had a little leisure time.

    Unfortunately, this leisure time is in the winter, he did not have the opportunity to see too many interesting scenes of the folk.

    Walking aimlessly, watching the cold and clear streets, Berk finally sighed.

    I really can''t see anything, and the winter walk is the most boring.

    The young Marquis turned and prepared to leave the place.

    However, just before he took a step, a sudden voice suddenly came into his ear.

    The voice is mixed with curses and the movements that hit the body, and there are some repressed sorrows.

    Belk frowned and looked in the direction of the sound, which was definitely beyond the reach of ordinary people''s hearings outside the two streets.

    He walked forward, and his figure crossed a phantom on the nearly empty street. After a few seconds, he came to the alley and saw what happened in the alley.

    Several tall, strong men were surrounded by a thin figure that had been huddled on the ground, punching and swearing with rude words, and on the ground near them, a tub was knocked over. Ground, more than a dozen pieces of clothes scattered around.

    This disgusting scene made Berk''s face gloomy. He immediately shouted: "What are you doing?"

    The sudden shouts caused the people who were violent to stop. They turned their heads and looked at the direction of the voice. They had anger on their faces. They seemed to want to learn the people who intervened, but they were watching the lane. After the tall young man, these people almost stunned and stunned, and accompanied by a few sighs of cool air.

    "Big... adults..."

    Someone groaned, and Berk looked at the voice: "What happened here?"

    After seeing these people''s strong body, relatively neat clothes and their instantly recognizing their expressions, he has already vaguely guessed their identity.

    "Adults... I... we are teaching a sinner," the first person who spoke first screamed. "She... she is a laundry woman, but she stole the employer''s clothes..."

    she was?

    Belk bowed his head and saw the thin figure that had been huddled to the ground because of the beating. He was crawling up and down, crawling to the clothes scattered on the ground and the tub, her dry yellow hair. Scattered in the back, wearing a worn out clothes that could not see the original color, and a lot of rags on the legs to resist the cold, she looked up and revealed that there was not much blood, because of malnutrition The dry and yellow face.

    She is a woman, not at all beautiful, only the eyes left a deep impression on Berk.

    But if she is very beautiful, she is afraid of not only punching and kicking here.

    Belk lowered his head and looked calmly at the laundry woman who was picking up clothes. Some of the clothes still had moisture, and they were about to freeze on the ground: "Who did you steal?"

    The laundry woman lowered her head and the voice was very light: "No one has stolen, adult."

    "Adult, look, she is still lying!" one of the men standing around shouted immediately. "She stole..."

    "Stealing you?" Belk looked up and stared at the man who was vocal.

    The man was stunned at once.

    "Stealing you?" Belk turned his eyes and looked at the next person.

    That person is equally ashamed.

    "Your? Or yours?"

    No one responded.

    "Very well, you at least dare not continue to lie," Belk stared at them. Every word made the necks of these people shrink even more. "So I don''t have to send your body back to the east."

    These people are soldiers in the east of the rotation.

    In addition to occupying the soldiers of the city, few people will be as strong as they are, wearing warm winter clothes, have extra energy, and can instantly recognize Berk Loren wearing uniforms.

    Belk lowered his head again and looked at the laundry woman who had picked up all the clothes and kept her head down on the tub: "Are you a local?"

    The laundry woman still looked down, as if she didn''t dare to look up and said: "...Yes, adults."

    Belk nodded and his eyes fell back on the scum of the soldiers. He took a breath, but slowly calmed the magic of the body.

    The army, disciplined, this is the order of Prince Edmund.

    "Bullying civilians, deceiving the sergeant, going to your centurion, each leading 30 lashes, confinement for a week, this month the military halved."

    Those scums left in fear and frustration.

    The laundry woman still crouched on the floor, lowered her head, and placed her tub and clothes that needed to be re-washed.

    "Looked up."

    Berk said calmly.

    He saw the other person raise his head a little, but he quickly went down and kept looking straight ahead.

    Belk sighed in his heart, squatting down, aligning with the other''s line of sight, looking at the malnourished, unrelated face, looking at the numb eyes in the awe.

    In other occasions, in the banquet hall of the castle, countless famous people, the beautiful ladies will be willing to pay the price of a manor in exchange for a chance to be opposite to him at such a close distance.

    "Those people are scums in the East and cannot represent the army in the East."

    The laundry woman immediately lowered her head and responded: "Yes, adults."

    Belk frowned, and looked at the other''s thin and sloppy clothes, then found two gold coins from his arms.

    He thought for a moment, put the gold coins back, and then rummaged from another pocket for a long time, finally found some copper plates and cut silver.

    He threw those coins into the tub of the laundry woman, and then stood up: "This is the compensation that Dongjing gives you. You can use them to buy bread, and then change the clothes that can keep warm."

    The laundry woman¡¯s eyes fell on the squeaky coins. She carefully took them all together, and the movements were light and serious. After doing all this, Berk heard the other person suddenly ask:

    "Adult, can you give each person a winter bread and warm clothes?"

    This unexpected problem made Belk stunned and subconsciously wanted to tell him that he could.

    He is the eldest son of the Duke, the Marquis of Berk Loren, the master of the future of the East. He has countless manors and fields under his private name, even if half of them have been donated to the prince of Edmund. The legion was given to the serfs and tenants in the territory, and he also had the ability to distribute winter food and clothes to every civilian in Sorinburg.

    However, the laundry woman had stood up and bowed reverently, leaving with a tub and a pot of clothes.

 Chapter 603ï¼š Daily life on the edge of waste soil

    In the camp built by the Tifeng people, the palace was built with magic and decorated with tapestry, oil painting, wall painting, etc., Gao Wen and Rosetta Augustus are both sitting on a gold oak table. On the side, they reviewed the documents placed in front of them, and the knights as witnesses stood behind their respective masters and looked at it with a solemn expression.

    Gao Wen¡¯s gaze swept briefly over Rosetta Augustus, seeing the dark-haired Titan monarch looking at the instrument in a serious look, then he retracted his eyes with a faint smile The line of sight is also slowly swept away from the instruments in his hands.

    Opened the commercial road and set up a business base. Cecil promised to actively promote the road construction in the eastern part of the white sand hills and lay the railway. If the negotiations with the Ansu East are not smooth, then the road is developed in the small plain on the north side of the Dark Mountain. The "no-man''s land" is in line with the "permanent exploitation rights", so the extra cost caused by the Principality of Cecil...

    The low tax rate agreed by both parties, as well as the encouragement policy for businessmen...

    The first phase of cotton textile procurement program initiated by Tifeng, including unprinted cotton, medium-grade colored fabrics and various grades of fabrics...

    Alchemy Pharmacy, Artificial Crystal Purchase Order from Tifeng...

    Also from Tifeng''s "Magic Car" purchase order, as well as the formal order for the purchase of "Magic Train" will be sent to observers in Tifeng, actually learned about train-related concepts and objects, and Rosetta Aogu After the signature of Sidu, it will take effect...

    In addition, there are a series of long-term terms and agreements on trade in trade, as well as vows that both parties are committed to sincerity and promise not to violate the contract.

    Moving all the way to the end of the file, Gao Wen looked up with a smile and looked at the Tifeng Emperor across the table: "This will be a historic moment. Perhaps we will create a new concept of trade that will give birth to a lot of New industries, new professions, the prosperity of the country and the prosperity of the people will come from this, and its beginnings...just on these light and thin papers."

    "The paper is light and thin, and the contract is heavy," Rosetta said of a whisper from Tifeng, revealing a smile. "To tell the truth, I never thought that we would sign such an agreement in this case, on this wasteland border. In a temporary meeting... But I know that Ansu people have a saying: Seizing the opportunity is like grasping life, I think we will seize an opportunity in time."

    The two leaders representing their respective forces smiled and then exchanged documents under the witness of the witnesses. They signed their names on both documents and printed their respective coats of arms.

    A high-ranking mage wearing a robes of the stars came to the table, and two smooth and smooth Mithril sheets floated in front of the wizard. Numerous shiny runes fluttered between the secret silver plates, as if there were countless Mystery and knowledge are average.

    According to the necessary process of the extraordinary world, when two extraordinary people and representatives of the two forces make such an important contract, they must use magical power to carry out longer, more symbolic records and backups, and if necessary, The **** of faith prayed and prayed for the testimony of the gods.

    But usually, in addition to the church saints who can really provoke the gods, this "sacrifice witness" is quite limited, more like a symbol.

    ¡°Do you want to ask for a specific deity?¡± Rosetta Augustus looked at Gao Wen and asked calmly.

    At the same time as asking questions, relevant historical materials emerged in his mind: According to historical records, Gao Wen Cecil himself has no clear beliefs.

    "The gods are very busy. You don''t have to bother with this thing," Gao Wen smiled and asked, "What do you think?"

    "God is very busy..." Rosetta nodded slightly, revealing a smile. "That will let the ancestors, as well as mystery Ms. Milmina, witness it."

    Mystery Ms. Milmina, also known as the magic goddess Miermina, is considered to be a witness to all mysteries and hidden knowledge, in addition to the magic field, in the case where the contract does not rely on specific witnesses, this A "mystery lady" can usually be regarded as a "natural witness". Of course, when making a pure commercial contract, the merchants usually regard the business **** "Buffal" as a "natural witness", but since the power of the commercial **** is limited to the fairness and performance of commercial terms, When it comes to complex political provisions and national-level contracts like today, this business domain is not as "applicable" as "mystery lady."

    This is the knowledge of the field of theology, Gao Wen does not believe in God, but he also understands.

    The high-ranking mage in charge of the ceremony outlined the symbolic imprint of the mysterious woman, Milmina, on two secret silver boards, and then Rosetta Augustus put her hand on the document she had just signed, to Augustus The name of the family ancestor was sworn, and Gao Wen also placed his hand on his own document, and asked the Cecil family ancestors to witness the older than him.

    Finally, under the urging of the magic ceremony, the contents of the two documents were printed on the Mithril board and accepted the blessing and solidification of the elemental power.

    For ordinary people and most of the less powerful extraordinary people, the "contract" that has undergone ritual perfusion has practical strength. The defaulters will undoubtedly suffer from magical counter-attacks and may even suffer certain "defense". But for people like Gao Wen and Rosetta Augustus, they have extremely powerful power. The "contract" is signed in the name of the country. The binding force of ritual magic is usually limited to face...

    Even the peace agreement signed by both Francis II and Rosetta Augustus in the Fortress.

    Everyone knows this.

    Collapse the original contract and the "Secretary Vows" that should be kept. Gao Wen and Rosetta are both hands together. They are looking at each other with a similar smile on their faces. They are all in common: "For peace and prosperity." ""

    The knights and guards standing around the table clashed and celebrated this memorable moment.

    At this moment, a rush of bells suddenly sounded from outside the palace, and the chilling and concessions that should be followed after signing the documents were suspended in advance.

    A familiar feeling rushed from the bottom of my heart. Gao Wen gently grasped the fist. Rosetta listened to the rhythm of the bell. After frowning, she shook her head and said: "It seems that even those wandering in the waste soil The monster also wants to witness this special moment. This wave is still a little earlier than before."

    During the talk, a Titan Knight wearing a black armor ran into the hall and whispered: "Your Majesty! The distortion is close to the line of defense! The number is about two hundred, the southwest!"

    Rosetta Augustus nodded slightly: "I know, respond as usual."

    Then he looked at Gao Wen: "If you are interested, we can go to the wall together to see."

    Gao Wen nodded immediately: "Of course."

    In the inland of the safe kingdom, the attack of the distorted body is a horror story in the bard population, accompanied by exaggerated descriptions and romantic plots, telling the clich¨¦ of the Cavaliers to save the princess, but outside the Black Forest, The only line of defense on the boundary of the waste soil, distortions and similar monster attacks are a daily routine.

    On the walls of the southwestern section of the Tifeng camp, soldiers wearing black armor and combat mage wearing robes have been waiting.

    The powerful guns were pushed between the walls, and the magical runestones were set in the back of the wall. The soldiers were adjusting the angle of the guns. The wizards were communicating the pre-stored magic in the runestones. In his own state, the heavy-duty warriors wearing special steel armor formed a battlefield on the wall between the guns. They were in groups of three, one was holding a shield in front, and one was armed with a steel spear in the rear. The remaining one is holding a long sword and is ready to respond.

    Gao Wen and others and Rosetta Augustus boarded the wall together. Amber looked into the distance and saw the southeast. On the decaying plain outside the magnificent wall, a group of red monsters with unknown clouds were accelerating. Rushing, the smoke is rolling around them, and the earth under their feet is becoming more and more corrupt.

    Gao Wen noticed the Titian soldiers who were waiting and orderly, noticed the rifles and battle runes they used, and noticed their unique "three-player battle."

    In the face of the innate quality far beyond the distortions of ordinary people, these Tifeng soldiers and mages seem to be extremely calm, it is clear that this situation has been dealt with more than once, and the unique "three-player battle", in Gao Wen''s view It is also an effective means of dealing with distortions in terms of the standards of cold weapons.

    Guards using heavy shields can withstand the attack of the distorted body in a short period of time, and the spearman has the opportunity to recreate the monsters with obvious targets. The swordsman can attack the weakness of the distorted body when the comrades are entangled in the monster, or Supporting the hard-working shields, the trio''s battle arrays are scattered and distributed, which can guarantee that even if a large number of distortions are on the wall, they can be delayed, divided, and surrounded, and gradually solved, and can support each other at any time.

    All of these soldiers carry spare powers, although the damage to the distortions is very limited, but as long as the scale is sufficient, the magic of the large artillery and the war mage on the wall is still enough to threaten those Remote magic monster.

    Such an army is equally effective against human beings. Even if it is large enough, with the aid of city-level shields, and with a sufficient number of combat mage, they can be considered a threat when confronting Cecil¡¯s magical steering group. .

    As far as Gao Wen¡¯s observations and thoughts were concerned, those distortions entered the scope of the Tifeng people¡¯s attacks.

    The commander on the wall made an order and the battle broke out instantly.

    The city defense guns, which have already been full of strength, made a "squeaky" muffled sound, and the huge "arrow" that was so powerful that the low-order extraordinary knights hit hard and flew to the distance, and "smashed" a blood in the distortion body. Fog, and between the continuous firing of the arrow, mixed with fireballs, lightning, ice and other spells from the Master, Tifeng Masters wearing battle robes stand beside the runestone in the back of the city wall, while taking extra The magical force continuously creates a deadly attack effect, bombing the top of the monster in the distance, and as long as the Master''s mental strength is unstable and the efficiency of casting is reduced, the backup caster immediately replaces the position and continues to maintain the spell suppression on the wall. .

    On the plains in the distance, the monsters that were red, lingering or frantic whispered one after another, but still some of them continued to move closer to the wall with strong vitality. Some of them raised their hands high. A group of energy arrows with terrifying corrupt forces formed, and after a short delay, violently rushed to the Tifeng camp.

    A layer of sly magic shield rose from the wall and blocked the decaying energy of the distortion. In the very slight vibration of the shield, the distance between the offensive and defensive sides was further shortened. Those Titan soldiers who used the powerful as a secondary weapon immediately bowed. The åó , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , ,

    It seems that these attackers could not even climb the city wall. The ¡°three-person battle¡± of the Tifeng people did not even have the chance to lift the sword and pull the sword. There are only a few hundred after all, in this extreme position close to the wasteland, this has already It was a very "easy and easy" attack.

    Gao Wen and Rosetta Augustus stood quietly on the wall, watching the rotted monsters turn into the remains of the plain one by one, and quickly entered the state of evaporation and dissipation, two people who They don''t mean to be hands-on, and the people around them seem to be very calm.

    This is only a "daily" level of attack. In this land, the attack will happen every few days. Whether it is the Tifeng or Ansu people, they have long been used to it.

    In the process of watching the monsters being gradually eliminated, Gao Wen¡¯s intuition was suddenly touched. He looked up and looked at Rosetta Augustus, who was standing next to him.

    The Tifeng Emperor is quietly looking into the distance. His vision has crossed the battlefield and crossed the distorted monsters that are about to turn into wreckage. He is watching the direction of the newly scrapped soil and watching it motionless. .

    His eyes are deep and restrained, and the whole person is like a solemn and solemn obsidian sculpture.

 Chapter 604ï¼š similar

    For a long time, Gao Wen felt that it was difficult to see the ruler of the Tifeng empire - but at least at this moment, he looked at Rosetta Augustus¡¯s eyes that looked at the wasteland, and suddenly it happened. A trace of familiarity.

    After a brief confusion, he realized that this familiarity came from the memory of Gao Wen Cecil, but he could not tell where the specifics came from, and who corresponded specifically.

    The monsters that rushed from the plains are almost completely destroyed. The rich black and red smog is rising from their ruined wreckage. There are only the last few swaying smog and distortions in the hands and feet. The body is still struggling to advance and is torn apart by arrows, fireballs or lightning from the walls.

    Rosetta looked at it quietly and suddenly broke the silence: "I have been thinking about how they are produced, how they are maintained, how they act..."

    "The birth of the distortion is a mystery, but a lot of evidence points out that they may be the victims of the mutation," Gao Wen said. "As for their maintenance and action... I can only say, and the Chaos in the waste. It can be related to the environment."

    Rosetta looked the same and his voice was low: "Your statement is consistent with that recorded in the ancient books. I have consulted all the information related to the distortions. This is the case, but... Isn''t this ironic? ¡±

    Gao Wen did not understand why the other person said this, but he thought that the other party would explain it quickly.

    Sure enough, Rosetta continued after a brief silence: "The first generation of pioneers summed up these experiences and conjectures seven hundred years ago. Now seven hundred years have passed, and we know only these. I don¡¯t know much about the distortion of the body."

    Gao Wen understood the meaning of Rosetta, and for a time he did not know what to say.

    ¡°It¡¯s outside the magnificent wall,¡± Rosetta said. He raised his hand and pointed to the plain between the magnificent wall and the peak base. ¡°In theory, it¡¯s impossible to be trapped in a dead earth.¡± Run out, but in fact, this plain will always have wandering monsters, sometimes just ordinary corrupted monsters, sometimes distortions. I sent a knight to figure out where the monsters came from. The knights saw the scenes of monsters condensing out of the air... they are out of thin air, what an unreasonable phenomenon."

    Gao Wen nodded: "The high concentration of chaotic magic energy environment will produce monsters, which is a major feature of waste soil, but the specific principle is still unknown."

    "Yes, unknown, there are still many unknown things, such as why these monsters appear out of thin air have not covered the whole world yet - since they can''t kill anyway, then what factors are limiting their number? The upper limit? Why are they mostly surrounded by waste soil? What is the scope of their activities? What is the difference between the distortion appearing outside the magnificent wall and the distortion inside the waste soil?"

    The Titan ruler has thrown many questions in succession, but apparently did not expect to get an answer. After he finished speaking, he just closed his mouth, as if he had been immersed in his own problems and was immersed in thinking.

    Gao Wen looked at the plain in the southwest and saw that the last monster had gradually turned into black and red smoke. He suddenly felt a move and asked: "Have you encountered a particularly large distortion during this time? ¡±

    Rosetta Augustus woke up from her thoughts and was slightly confused in her tone: "Extraordinary?"

    "Yes, two to three times the height of an ordinary distortion, it is extraordinarily burly, the surface of the body has a magical structure that can release powerful spell attacks, and it seems to have the ability to strengthen the surrounding distortions. The most important point - those are exceptional Huge individuals seem to have some ability to think."

    "Thinking ability?" Rosetta''s tone finally had a hint of surprise, but soon he shook his head. "No, we have never seen such an individual, but if they really exist and appear...that is absolutely It¡¯s a huge threat. Are you sure they exist? Have you ever encountered?¡±

    "They have attacked Cecil''s homeland - I suspect it was run out when there was a loophole in the magnificent wall."

    Gao Wen pointed out that it was the second time that Cecil defended the giant distortions that occurred once in the war. It was also called the "macro body". The mutant monsters were eventually smashed by the defenders and Rebecca. The big and big fireballs were wiped out, but their terrible power and vaguely wise features still impressed Gao Wen.

    He had thought that when he came to the wasteland boundary, he would have a chance to see the monster again, but in fact he did not see it once.

    The common distortions in this area are very frequent, but the "giant body" has never appeared.

    Rosetta Augustus has never seen such a huge guy. At this point, Gao Wen thinks that the other party does not have to lie to himself.

    This makes Gao Wen faintly produce a little speculation - is it that the extraordinarily large distortion is unique inside the waste soil?

    Regardless of the Cecil camp or the Tifeng camp, this period of time has dealt with all the wandering monsters outside the magnificent wall. All the distortions are affected by the chaotic magic that spread out in the waste soil. Outside the wall is naturally generated, and the distortion of the original attack on Cecil''s collar is likely to be wandering out of the waste soil when there is a loophole in the magnificent wall, which is the product of the waste soil!

    He thought of the last of a series of problems in Rosetta: the distortions that occur outside the magnificent wall and the distortions inside the waste soil.

    Is this the difference? The monster inside the waste soil will "evolve", but not outside?

    Gao Wen frowned, subconsciously looking at the magnificent energy barrier connecting the heavens and the earth, and a second question emerged in his heart:

    Even those huge distortions are the unique products inside the waste soil... Why is it that for so long, the sentinels stationed at the edge of the barrier have never seen them before?

    The distortion inside the waste soil will wander aimlessly, and naturally it will inevitably wander around the barrier. Almost every day, the sentinels at the peak base will witness the large group of distortions wandering to the foot of the barrier, and then the energy stimulated by the barrier will evaporate instantly. The sight, but it has been so long, the sighting report of Juhua has never appeared...

    Is it because the giant body is extraordinarily rare? Or because... is there something that controls the giants, not letting them wander to the edge of the barrier, and not letting them be seen by the sentinels outside the barrier?

    Following this line of thought, Gao Wen couldn''t help but think that the giants who had attacked Cecil''s collar before were an accident, or... intentional?

    When thinking about this layer, he has naturally emerged a name in his mind, the only name that can be associated with the magnificent wall, the wasteland, and the conspiracy:

    Everything will be back.

    ......

    In the end, Gao Wen did not get any answers in the camp of Tifeng people.

    He embarked on a journey back to the base of Cecil.

    The ridiculously corrupted wilderness continued to retreat outside the window, and the endless winds on the waste soil rolled around the fleet. The side of the ¡°steel ambassador¡± multi-purpose tank in front of the team flashed, and the burning rays of the smashing hole were worn. At the end of a try to get close to the mutated monster, Gao Wen quietly sat in the magic car at the center of the team and had been pondering for a long time.

    Amber took his eyes off the desolate waste soil and curiously looked at Gao Wen: "What are you thinking about this road?"

    Gao Wen sighed a little, and put a lot of thoughts down for a while. Then he glanced at the bright half-elf lady and said casually under the gaze of the other side: "What do you think Rosetta is? ?"

    Amber did not want to open his mouth: "The old fox like you - I mean the old man."

    Gao Wen glanced at the shame of the elf who had changed his mouth at the last minute. He shook his head slightly: "I can''t determine how deep the connection between Rosetta Augustus and the end of all things is, only the details observed from the present. Judging that they may only be interested in cooperation. Of course, it is also possible that Rosetta Augustus¡¯s acting skills are too dripping."

    "When you mention Bertila Augustus, he behaves as if he doesn''t know that the other is a high-ranking priest who is dead." Amber blinked. "If he really doesn''t know, then he The cooperation with the death of all things may be very shallow. Bertila Augustus is also completely out of the former Tifeng royal family. If he pretends not to know, then the fun is big... The Fenghuang royal family will be a group with the death of all things."

    Gao Wen is not convinced, but in fact, he has already begun to tend to think that the connection between the King of the Titan and the event of the event is only a benefit, at least Rosetta Augustus himself is so, but he I also know that in this kind of thing, we cannot rely on "intuition" to judge.

    Once again, the car was quiet again, leaving only the mechanical humming sound and the occasional gun shooting sounds when the **** car destroyed the monsters that suddenly appeared on the waste soil.

    After a period of quiet, Gao Wencai sighed and broke the silence: "I don''t know why, I always think that Rosetta Augustus is a bit like me..."

    This sentence said that after the export did not get a response, Gao Wen could not help but curiously looked at the half-elf beside him, but saw that the elf''s shame was staring at himself with a wide-eyed horror, and only half a day came up with a sentence: "Mom Yeah - what did you do that year?!"

    Gao Wen: "..."

    At this moment, he suddenly came up with an idea that was almost unstoppable: he tied the shame of the elf to the pole and poked it on the roof of the car, so he hung all the way, and hanged her to the camp. ! !

    It¡¯s hard to get away from the red-backed Rebecca, how is the amber head ironed! !

    ......

    At the peak of Tifeng Peak, next to the palace of Rosetta Augustus, a magical mechanical creation made of steel and tough lines was quietly parked in the square.

    More than a dozen heavily armed Titan soldiers guarded the place.

    Rosetta and Andesa Wendell stood by the "magic car" with a hint of curiosity to observe the complex machinery in front of them.

    This is a gift from the Cecils and is here as a souvenir for "trade contracting."

    "It''s incredible engineering and magical miracles... isn''t it?"

    Rosetta sighed softly.

    Andersa frowned slightly: "But I still have doubts about this."

    "You can have doubts about the behavior of Ansu people, but you must be awe-inspiring about advanced technology," Rosetta glanced at the young wolf general, faintly reminding that "the advancement of technology will bring tremendous development. The social output will increase, the people will be rich, the army will be strong, the country will prosper, and every advance of Tifeng in these years will be based on these foundations."

    Andersa bowed his head: "Yes... Your Majesty."

    Rosetta gently tapped her head and looked back at the magic guide. She sighed: "I just didn''t expect... I didn''t expect Ansu, who was already completely backward, to suddenly walk in front of us. The people found a way that the predecessors never thought of. If we find it later, we will even be left behind by a duchy."

    ¡°Do you seem to value the Principality of Cecil?¡±

    Rosetta did not answer the question of Andersa, but suddenly asked after a few seconds of silence: "What kind of person do you think Gauwen Cecil is?"

    Andersa calmly said his feelings: "...he looks very generous, but there is a hidden side. I have heard a lot about the first generation of pioneers, including his But those stories only describe him as a symbolic hero. He never mentioned that he would still meet with people at the negotiating table."

    Rosetta inadvertently glanced at the "wolf general".

    Considering the hostile attitude of the wolf general to the Ansu people, the above is obviously a high evaluation.

    He showed a slightly stiff smile and his voice was low: "The pioneer... It will be an enemy of Tifeng sooner or later.

    "Because he is a class with me."

    (Friendly recommend a book, "My family is super fierce", fan works, killing the sacrifice (not =. =))

 Chapter 605ï¼š End of winter

    Andersa looked at her loyal monarch with a trace of horror.

    At first, she did not hear anything wrong with Rosetta the Great. Because almost any Titan aristocrat who mastered the situation and understood the changes of the Empire over the years can see that there will be a war between Tifeng and Ansu. It was a necessity, but soon, she realized that Rosetta¡¯s words were more than that.

    Gao Wen Cecil will eventually be an enemy of Tifeng.

    Rosetta Augustus has always regarded Ansu as a prey, but now there is a hunter and a hungry hunter in the prey.

    "Your Majesty, why should you cooperate with him?"

    "There are many forms of war, and ''cooperation'' is one of them," Rosetta said calmly. "In this cooperation, the interests of the empire can be too great. The children of Cecil have what we need urgently. But at the same time, we also have what they need in our hands... We are trying to figure them out, and they are trying to figure us out."

    Andersa lowered his head slightly and pondered the deep meaning of the emperor''s words.

    ¡°The ''magic industry'' created by the Cecils is changing the rules of society. I still don''t see what it will eventually become, but I can feel that the existing order is based on land and farming. The order will soon be broken by factories and machines. In this field, the Cecils are already ahead of us, but they have their advantages and we have ours," Rosetta continued. "This car will be The car is sent back to the country, sent to the Imperial Engineering Association, and dismantled into parts. No matter how much it costs, we must understand how it works. We can temporarily create better than it, but at least we must create it. Run like that.

    "In addition, I told the Duke of Dinantan to convene a court consultant to count the national iron ore, magic material and the production and demand of grain and cotton, and plan the initial transportation route.

    ¡°Scholars in organizing machinery and magical technology, from now on, let them work together with road workers to become ''workers''. The Cecils have a high probability of not allowing our mages and scholars to participate. In the technical aspects of repairing ''railroads'', they are unlikely to recruit workers.

    "Prepare an order for me to let the Duke of Severn start the preparations for the ''bank''...

    "The council is assessing the risks of all matters..."

    Risk... Andersa flashed the word in his mind and kept every order of Rosetta the Great.

    The giant day is hidden behind the chaotic cloud, and the light leaking from the clouds gradually approaches the western horizon. The skylight quickly dimmes, the street lights in the camp are lit up, and the bright magic spar lights release a constant radiance. Let this small camp be like a beacon in the chaos, shining and radiant with the magnificent wall of grandeur.

    Rosetta Augustus returned to his own palace, and he sat quietly on the high-back chair, with many reports and materials related to factory, road, and cotton production.

    As the night darkened, the emperor glanced at the skylight outside the window, then leaned back slightly on the back of the chair, closed his eyes and took a short break.

    The boundless darkness and the tranquility of the darkness seem to cover his senses and spirit for a moment.

    Rosetta Augustus opened his eyes and he saw himself in a magnificent palace.

    The palace is extremely beautiful, the columns are towering and the dome is spectacular. All the walls and roofs are painted with exquisite paintings and colorful lines. The narrow windows with thick abundance style are set on the walls on both sides. The crystal glass on the windows is also the same. There are complex and delicate patterns.

    A wide hall is presented in front of Rosetta, which can hold thousands of people to hold a dance. In fact, the entire palace is empty.

    An unspeakable death enveloped this gorgeous and empty building. There were no attendants, no guards, no half-shadows. Only the desert, dusk light came in from the high narrow window and fell in the palace hall. One after another, the dark and dark shadows.

    Rosetta quietly looked at the uninhabited palace in this dream, and the look was indifferent. After a short silence, he walked forward.

    In the moment when he took a step, countless low-pitched, ambiguous, whispers and whispers from unknown sources suddenly came from all directions.

    The ubiquitous voice was mixed with shuffled conversations and laughter, as if mixed with depressing crying and screaming, as if this empty palace was suddenly full of people, those invisible Visitors or residents come and go in the empty corridors and halls, around Rosetta Augustus, talking and laughing, crying, but surrounded by these sounds, Rosetta just walked quietly, as if ignoring The interference of all sounds.

    Finally, there was a clear whisper in the chaotic whisper and whisper, which was hoarse and low into the ear of the Emperor of Tifeng: "...ah...you are coming again...so I don''t know how to yield..."

    Rosetta continued to move forward. As he stepped forward, the wide hall was broken silently, and a corridor deep and long, where he did not know where to go, appeared in front of him. There was also a narrow window on both sides of the corridor. The skylight is sprinkled through the narrow window on the opposite wall, and between the light and the shadow, you can see a portrait hanging silently on the wall.

    Rosetta saw her brother, saw her father, and saw her uncle...

    Everyone who has inherited the blood of the Augustus family, who has left the world, hangs quietly here, through the cold oil painting, watching himself with a cold voice.

    The closest to him is his eldest son who died young.

    The young man who solidified in the frame looked at Rosetta and suddenly said: "Father... don''t you stop and rest?"

    Rosetta did not stop and continued to move forward.

    The deep whisper rang again: "There are deaths on both sides of this road. At the end of this road, it is also death..."

    Rosetta gradually moved to the depths of the corridor, and the surrounding light had become more and more dim. The portraits on both sides began to become more and more ancient, more and more faded, and more indifferent, and those from the older ages. It seems to be a malicious look at the Emperor Tifeng in the corridor, and the deep whisper is still ringing:

    "...It''s better to stop and take a break. You don''t have to challenge this impossible task...

    "How painful the truth is... It¡¯s better to leave it behind, sometimes it¡¯s a mortal blessing to live ignorantly...

    "The Augustus before you, they are as stubborn as you, but what are their results? No one succeeds, they are crazy, they are crazy... you should not see it, but since you have See, it¡¯s better to accept this curse..."

    At the end of the corridor, all the whispering whispers and whispers disappeared without a trace. Rosetta quietly looked up and looked at the portraits hanging at the end of the corridor.

    That is the beginning of the name "Augustus" as the ruler of Tifeng, the Augustus of this ancient family earlier than that, which has disappeared over time in the ruin of the ancient Gangyan Empire, even though There is a name circulated, and it is impossible to leave an image in this "palace".

    In the shadow of the shadows, Rosetta saw several portraits: Roland Augustus, Betomond Augustus, Thalia Augustus...

    At the end of these parallel images, he saw the position of Bertila Augustus, but in the middle of the dark frame, it seemed to be covered with a layer of shadow that completely covered the seven hundred years. The face of the former active Saint.

    Rosetta looked calmly at the portrait for a while, then withdrew her gaze and broke the silence for the first time: "Is Bellilla Augus really alive?"

    In the depths of the empty palace, there was no voice to answer his questions.

    Rosetta seemed to have expected this result. He just showed a sneer smile and turned to the direction of coming.

    The whisper sounded again: "Why are you still crazy?"

    Rosetta¡¯s footsteps paused a little, and the voice was low: ¡°We have resilience that exceeds your imagination.¡±

    The palace began to shake violently as if the dream was coming to an end.

    Rosetta looked up and looked at the deep, long corridors, falling apart and falling bricks and pieces, and in the darkness behind him, the deep whispering for a distant sigh: "Oh..."

    The sigh seems to contain endless regrets and helplessness, which is very different from the maddening and whispering whispers of the past.

    The final supporting structure of the entire palace was completely disintegrated after this sigh and turned into nothingness.

    After the wall collapsed completely, the exterior of the palace was also reflected in the eyes of Rosetta. He saw a city, a city that was rapidly falling in the sky, and numerous towering towers and winding walls disintegrated in violent shaking. The earth cracked the huge gap of the monks, and the whole city was swallowed up by the earth almost in a flash, and between the things that were falling apart, in the depths of the earth, the last sight he saw was a transparent layer. The dome, the indescribable starlight polymer floating inside the dome...

    ......

    The giant day rises and falls to the west, alternates day and night, and the stars flow.

    The ancient constellation is as solemn and indifferent as the gods watching the world, watching the passage of time and watching the mortal busy.

    Frosty Seat crossed the highest point of the Scorpio, and the winter began to release its last power in the last month of the season. The cold wind whistle and the earth freezes.

    With the support of construction machinery and various other advanced technologies, the ¡°sub-tower¡± under the Cecil Peak Base completed the main building one month ahead of the scheduled schedule, and a series of ¡°purification devices¡± that spread from the sub-tower to the north. After completing the capping of the main body, after this, the installation and commissioning of a series of post-magic devices will become the main work of the magician.

    The technical exchange between the Silver Empire and the Principality of Cecil was finally on the right track. After the initial run-in and small project tests, the Elf Magisters in the southern part of the mainland and the human magic researchers in the north of the mainland established a preliminary The tacit understanding, the Principality of Cecil and the Silver Empire set up more signal relay towers and enhancements in their own controlled areas. In a more stable and efficient communication environment, researchers from both races crossed the whole The mainland has started a series of technology exchange and cooperation projects in telecommunications.

    In 738 years of Ansu, on the 35th of the cold month, Gao Wen received the magic network communication sent by Herti.

    "The special envoy sent by Tifeng has arrived in Cecil City." The long, elegant and calm Principality of the Principality carefully reported the situation in the holographic projection. "According to your order, they will be arranged on the second day." The operation of the eastern line of Magic Power Train."

    "They finally arrived... but they can understand, after all, such an important project, Rosetta Augustus and his think tanks don''t know how many times they have evaluated the final decision," Gao Wen sat at the desk. Outside the window is the sound of the unique flute of heavy transport vehicles: a batch of rock, soil and magic specimens collected on the waste soil has just been loaded and ready to be sent to the research department of Cecil City. how is it?"

    ¡°Everything is stable. The last exile knights in the northern region have surrendered. The magic monitoring and sensing devices in all border areas and key urban areas have been laid and started. According to the plan, we will lay the induction devices to the villages and towns.¡±

    Gao Wen gave a slight relief.

    At this point, the social security guarantee at the current stage of the Principality of Cecil has finally been completed.

    The so-called "magic monitoring and sensing device" is a special facility developed by Kamal and set up by the Administrative Office. Its idea comes from the ancient Gangster Empire, and its technology is the contemporary "magic detection spell" and The product after the combination of Magic Network communication technology, its biggest function is to perceive all spellcasting behaviors, and send back the alarm at the first time. The ¡°supervisors¡± of the security department of the Administrative Department can see the alarm from the urban sand table. The location of the node, which quickly locks up unauthorized spell activity.

    Of course, this system is not intended to prohibit the supernaturals from casting spells. Just carry a special "caster license" and rely on the rune array in the license. Extraordinary people can cast spells normally. This license must be taken from the Office of Administration. In addition, it is subject to regular inspections, rune renewals and qualification assessments. As a result, the extraordinary people in Cecil must be registered. Of course, this system has encountered some resistance at the beginning of the implementation, but due to the integration of the war In the course of the war, almost 90% of the supernaturals in the entire South have been under the control of the Principality. There are not many extraordinary people who have not accepted the jurisdiction. It has finally been smoothly implemented.

    The system began to be laid in the middle of last year, and now it has gradually become a scale.

    Effective management of all the extraordinary people, it sounds very advanced, but the actual idea is not advanced.

    Not to mention the Gangdang empire a thousand years ago, only one of the borders of Tifeng has achieved the registration and professional management of the extraordinary people many years ago. Their special "engineering master" team is a testimony.

    Titans used a large number of Master Towers and a large number of Royal Masters loyal to the Empire to register and sense the extraordinary people in most urban areas, and set up a large number of training facilities to create a more loyal and more obedient command of the "full-time caster" This method is costly, but relying on the powerful "banknote ability", Tifeng finally achieved all of this.

    Ansu has been slow in this respect, so Gao Wen has to make up for the disadvantages through more advanced technology and more advanced systems. At least in the Principality, he must achieve more effective control over the extraordinary.

    Of course, those facilities and systems must have loopholes. Those who have drill holes will find a way to hide the fluctuations of mana. High-level or legendary superpowers may also shield the monitoring of magic sensors by their own powerful strength. With anti-cracking, monitoring and anti-monitoring, this confrontation will never end, but in any case, as long as the new management method can produce a point, the Southland can be safer, at least the minimum, those trying to infiltrate The cultists who want to sneak in the evil rituals anytime, anywhere are not so easy to mix in now.

    From now on, cultists who are active in the South will face the situation where law enforcement officers will be squatted on the radiator, whether they are permanent sleepers or all things will die.

    ......

    Hanging up the communication, Herti stretched her back and moved her slightly sour neck.

    The wind was roaring outside the window. The snow on the first two days was still on the roof of several buildings. The crystal clear ice hanging from the window hangs down, showing the cold outside the house.

    The gentle warm air flows along the air duct and blows out from the air circulation ports on both sides of the office to maintain the comfortable temperature in the office. Even in this cold weather, the temperature in the room is still so sleepy.

    In fact, Rebecca has fallen asleep on the sofa next to it.

    Heti looked helplessly at the niece who was screaming and couldn''t help but shake his head.

    "...this is still going to chat with my ancestors... I have fallen asleep when the communication is not connected..."

    She sighed a few words, but did not wake up Rebecca, and did not really want to blame anything.

    She knows that Rebecca has been very tired recently in order to communicate with the silver empire. In order to organize the preparation of a series of new projects, this simple girl has not rested for half a month.

    This child needs to have a good night''s sleep.

    Herti found a blanket from the side and gently put it on Rebecca, which made her think of the latter when she was a child. This is always a slap in the face, even if she has arranged two The maid looked at it and often couldn¡¯t catch up with the speed of Rebecca¡¯s quilt...

    It seems that I felt something. Rebecca lying on the sofa arched a little and made a vague saying: "...ancestors... I will understand... the runes of the elves..."

    After a word, she suddenly smirked in her sleep, as if she had been praised in her dreams.

    Heti looked at Rebecca''s movements, and couldn''t help but smile a little, then she stood up and looked at the calendar hanging on the wall not far away.

    The cold moon, 35 days.

    There are still 25 days and the winter is over.

 Chapter 606ï¼š Month of recovery

    The winter is over.

    Deep in the base of the peak, in a room with closed doors and windows, a magic network terminal is running.

    There was no one in the room, thick curtains blocked the light that was not so bright, and the whole room was dark and inexplicable. The white noise projection image of the magic net terminal was running with a lack of brightness, in one piece of furniture. On the cast, the shadows of the shadows were cast.

    On the only wooden table in the house, the printing machine connected to the magic net terminal is making a humming sound. A piece of white paper is pushed by the paper feeding mechanism, and then the information from a distant place is printed on the paper. Was sent to the printout.

    At the front end of the machine, a small amount of printed material has been accumulated.

    Suddenly, the materials on the table floated up, as if they were held up by an invisible hand, and the paper began to sway.

    After a while, the information was put back on the table, and the auto-running magic net terminal gradually quieted down. There was a faint wind blowing in the empty room. The curtains in the distance shook a little, accompanied by a bright interior. Everything is quiet.

    At the center of the base, Gao Wen is looking at the technical information from the Elf Magister Benner. Due to the shortened construction period, the sub-tower and related facilities of the Principality of Cecil will be completed ahead of schedule. At present, the sub-tower is undergoing the installation and commissioning of the magic equipment in the later stage. At work, several purification nodes have been completed, and in order to ensure that this vital project can be successfully completed, Gao Wen does not dare to relax at this moment.

    An invisible wind suddenly blew into the room, and Gao Wen felt that the familiar atmosphere appeared in the window. He threw a paper ball and threw it with him. With a bang, the next second he saw amber emerge from the air. Come out, wandering down the window sill.

    ¡ª¡ªThe window of the peak base is specially made. The window sill is narrow and has a concave and convex sealing structure. It is impossible to put a mouse clip. This is a very regrettable thing for Gao Wen.

    "What''s the situation?" Gao Wen raised his eyelids and glanced at the half-elf who was getting up from the ground. "You can see this time."

    Amber got up and patted the clothes, as if nothing had happened to the Gaowen table: "I just received a batch of information from the north - there are a few things I don''t feel right."

    "The intelligence of the North..." Gao Wen put down the information in his hands, "Let''s talk."

    "From the end of the foggy month, the large-scale cultist settlement activity began in the East Control Zone. We initially guessed whether it would be Prince Edmund''s acting, guessing that he was trying to hide people''s eyes and ears, but according to The latest information, so far, people in the East have captured hundreds of dead believers and destroyed dozens of hidden altars that have secretly held dark ceremonies. The intelligence personnel initially judged that the secret altars and heretical evidence are true. ""

    "...It seems that the relationship between Edmund and the end of all things is really not so close..." Gao Wen frowned slightly, "but just because of a warning letter from me, is the response from the east? Too big? Considering that Edmund had a certain degree of cooperation with the death of all things before, he had such a big move immediately after receiving a warning letter from me, but it was very suspicious..."

    "More suspicious is still behind," Amber¡¯s face with a strange expression. "Do you dare to believe it? From the last month to the present, the Holy Spirit Plains in the royal control area of ??the shackles, the aristocratic army caught all things dead. The number of hidden altars of believers and defamation is even more than that of the East!!"

    Gao Wen blinked and didn''t respond for a while. After the reaction, his first feeling was how could it be -

    The old nobility in the north is suddenly not a rice bucket. Is there anything more suspicious in the world than this? !

    Is a warning letter before me really so big? The Ansu nobles suddenly realized that the harm of all things will end, and decided to unite and punish evil. Victoria Verde instantly completed the ideological transformation of the old aristocracy?

    Gao Wenning can believe that those who have been thrown out of the dead are committing suicide!

    "What''s the matter?" Gao Wen looked at Amber''s eyes. "I don''t believe that the old nobles suddenly improved their efficiency."

    Amber really has the following: "East and royal aristocrats are so efficient because they are reported."

    ¡°Reporting?¡± Gao Wen frowned. ¡°Don''t you report it to the military intelligence bureau you sent out?¡±

    "Only the first few times were reported by our cadres, but after the end of the frosty month, the report suddenly increased sharply. Almost every day, the clues of the cultists were sent to the local lords. It took a long time for the clerk to find out. The identity of those whistleblower - who do you guess?"

    Gao Wen¡¯s mind suddenly came up with a weird thought: ¡°...will not be the end of everything?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s really their own ¨C and the situation is weird!! The scenes that have been reported are those that have been held after the dark ceremony. All the believers who participated in the ceremony have already squandered themselves during the ceremony, so strictly It is said that whether it is the royal family or the east, the ''catch'' after receiving the clues is only the body of the cult who has already held the ceremony..."

    Before the amber was finished, Gao Wenmei¡¯s eyebrows suddenly shook.

    How is this really suicide?

    Then he realized that there was a very disturbing surprise behind this ridiculous situation -

    This is like a secret, continuous, large-scale sacrifice ceremony! Those cultists are offering sacrifices on a scale!

    Undoubtedly, Amber, who often handles all kinds of intelligence, can think of this layer. The half-elf face also has a serious expression on his face: "It¡¯s like a large-scale sacrifice, right? The cultists in the plains of the Holy Spirit are In the past two months, at least hundreds of dark rituals that required the self-sufficiency of the participants have been held. There may be as many as thousands of dead believers who have completed the sacrifice!"

    "Yes, sacrifice, this is no doubt a sacrifice," Gao Wen''s brow unknowingly wrinkled. He couldn''t help but press his hand on the table. The voice was low and serious. "But why do they report it... After the sacrifice is over, take the initiative to expose the altars and strongholds that were so secretly built...unless the ritual needs...and so on, not necessarily the ritual!"

    Gao Wen¡¯s mind seemed to have suddenly passed a bright light. He suddenly looked up and stared at Amber¡¯s eyes: ¡°Are the bodies found to be burned?¡±

    "Only a part of it burned out - Dongxiang people burned two-thirds, and the royal family burned less than a third. The rest were directly thrown into the mass graves and even thrown into the wild. Although their respective high-level lords have issued orders to burn all the bodies and purify all the altars with holy water, you should know how poorly the execution of the lower knights and nobles are, "Amber said that one side has already guessed high." The idea of ??the text, "Do you think those cultists are using the body after the sacrifice ceremony as a source of pollution?"

    "Dark Druid is very good at spreading plague with flesh and blood wreckage..." Gao Wenyu quickly said, "But it is not right, there are still problems... This still can''t explain why they must make a ''report'' after the sacrifice... Instead, some of the bodies that could have served as sources of pollution were burned and purified!"

    Gao Wen has stood up from the desk. He frowned and thought about walking slowly behind the desk, guessing that the cultists must publicize the wills, altars, and strongholds after the sacrifice, and in the midst of hard work. He suddenly thought of one thing: he thought of Victoria Verde and Edmund Moen as "wise people" in the traditional aristocracy, thinking of the orders they might make after getting the information of the cultists - -

    "After discovering the cult information, do local lords and their guard knights have to go to the scene in person?!"

    "Yes, this is the order of the Duke of Victoria. Edmund Moen has a similar order. This is to prevent the lower aristocrats and knights from perfunctory, in order to ensure that they can at least come to the scene..." Amber said As a result, the speed of speech suddenly slowed down, and the subsequent words eventually merged into amazement, "...mama..."

    Gao Wen slowly took a breath: "To make a big deal - when the cultists actively exposed the altars and strongholds that they have been operating for many years, it means that their ritual has reached the final step."

    In his heart, there is a secret: Mom, everyone is just falling in the pit! !

    Who would have thought that the last step of the sacrificial ritual of the madman who recited all things all day long was to report himself? !

    "Now remind the Duke and the prince that it is too late. At least half of the aristocratic lords and knights in the eastern conflict zone of the Holy Spirit Plain may have been infected with something." Amber also realized the terrible situation, her tone was soaring. "But do you say that the Victorian Duke and Prince Edmund have realized that the situation is wrong? They are not stupid..."

    "They are really not stupid, but if the cultists are operating from the grassroots villages and towns, and they have not entered the big cities in the middle, bypassing all the royal family and the second-level fiefdoms, then the news of the parties is only one and a half months to two months. Will not be aggregated into the ears of Victoria and Edmund."

    Amber has widened his eyes: "Why?"

    Gao Wen looked at her and said a word: "Because ¡®the vassal of my vassal is not my vassal¡¯.¡±

    Then he returned to his desk and quickly pulled out a letter: "Whenever you don''t have time, you must remind the North. This letter is sent directly to the Rock Fortress, let them use the Griffin Messenger, the fastest Lions Messenger to send letters. To Wang Guojun and the Dongjing Legion. In addition, withdraw all the officers of the Military Intelligence Bureau who are active in the conflict zone, first evacuate to the Rock Fortress, temporarily segregate, and carry out a full inspection of the gods, curses, and epidemics before entering the city. Chamber of Commerce The personnel on the side are also arranged. From today, the Rock Fortress and the G¨¹len Pass are all closed, and the sensitivity of all magic towers in the border area is the highest."

    As he spoke, he quickly wrote an emergency letter and then continued to put on his mark and said, "I must return to Cecil City - you will go back with me."

    Amber blinks: "What about the project here?"

    ¡°The work here is nearing completion, and Bruce Meteor and the Banner Magi will ensure that it is completed smoothly,¡± Gao Wen said. ¡°The most important thing at the moment is to ensure stability in the south and to find a way to grasp the situation in the north. ... there is nothing to work on."

    After that, Gao Wen thought about it for a moment, looking for his own omissions, and finally added: "Please ask Sonya to send them to the western camp. If the situation in the north really deteriorates, the Duke of Berkman Franklin There was a problem there, and we took over the project in the western camp."

    He thought of the cultists hiding in the waste land, worried that the situation in the northern region is only the smoke of all things, and worried that their real purpose is to destroy the barrier.

    ......

    At the same time, the eastern plains of the Holy Spirit, the royal control area, the town.

    Winter snow is gradually melting away. This year''s recovery month seems to be warmer than in previous years. The pattered snow falls down the roof and the tower. Almost all the roads in the town are wet and hide in the house. Residents of the winter have taken to the streets. In this month symbolizing hope, a wheat ear that was preserved from last year was inserted into the door of the house. In the folk customs of Ansu, this means a year of fullness. Praying for the abdomen.

    A pair of elf sisters with almost identical looks stroll along the streets of the town.

    They are beautiful and beautiful, and their dresses are gorgeous. Whether they are outstanding appearance or the identity of elves, they are not like the characters who will appear in such remote towns. However, they are like acquaintances in the town, and they are idle on the wet streets. Walk in the court.

    Some pedestrians coming and going seem to ignore the pair of eye-catching elves, others will stop and smile and say hello to them.

    "The season of recovery is really good," the elf sisters watched as they walked, and said in unison, they didn''t know whether they said each other to each other, or their unique "self-talking". "When the cold days are over, the sprouts will soon be The president will come out."

    A man wearing a soldier''s armor passed by them and heard a slight stop. The gentleman owed a slight sigh: "Yes, the new shoot will grow."

    "Your new armor is beautiful."

    The elf sisters said with a smile, walking through the streets briskly.

    On both sides of the street, young women are sorting the wheat ears that are inserted in the door. Some men are repairing farm tools, some craftsmen are drinking and chatting, some apprentices are yawning out of the house, and everyone has a calm and peaceful smile on their faces. Greeting the elf sisters passing by.

    "Good morning, Miss Raina."

    "Good morning, Miss Firna."

    "Good morning, Uncle Sam - your beard is really spirited."

    "Good morning, Bobby, it''s a good day."

    The smiles on the faces of the elves and sisters were bright and splendid. They were called Bobby''s peasant women to stop and play with the wheat ears. They stood up with a trace of confusion, but the next second followed with a smile: "Yes, today. It¡¯s a good weather.¡±

    "The first day of the month of recovery sees the sun, meaning that the next year will fill the stomach," the elf sister said with a smile. "Is it?"

    The peasant woman smiled more and more brightly: "Yes, it will fill the stomach..."

    Everyone smiled brilliantly.

    Men, women, craftsmen, apprentices, soldiers, civilians, people on the streets laughed one by one.

    They opened their mouths, and the neat crystals under the lips sparkled.

    (emmmmm...see the monthly ticket!!!)

 Chapter 607ï¼š disaster

    In many cases, the world will not develop as you planned, just as Gao Wen believed that the confrontation between the royal family and the east will continue until the end of the construction of the magnificent wall. At least a year before the re-ignition of the war. Peace, but the fact is that the time has just passed for half a year, and another group of fires have burned from unexpected places to tell the truth, the action of all things will be unexpected.

    He did know that the dark sect was a hidden danger, knowing that the cults were full of madness and destruction, but until he discovered the "vine" in the shadow world, he did not expect that the erosion of all things would be so serious, until the upper A month ago, he did not expect that they would directly move to the royal family and the aristocratic army in the east, and their actions were completely out of the concept of "dark sects."

    On the 5th of the recovery of Ansu in 738, Gao Wen and Amber returned to Cecil City and convened the military and intelligence personnel in the first time.

    In a high-level conference room of the Office of Government Affairs, Amber reported the information that had just been sent by the people:

    "...About two-thirds of the officers of the Military Intelligence Bureau have received orders and are on their way back to the South. The remaining one-third are in a state of loss. The last time they sent back the information was the last day of last month. The clerk of Baisong Town in the royal control area reported that local residents are holding secret and suspicious gatherings, and the local lords have not appeared for three weeks."

    Gao Wen looks at Amber: "Where is the area where the lost people are mainly distributed?"

    "The intersection of the royal control area and the eastern control area, the confrontation area, the information in these areas has been completely interrupted."

    On the right hand side of Gao Wen, Herti stood up: "From the end of last month, the dealers and travelers and adventurers from the above areas were all interrupted. The meteorological fortress and the checkpoints in the G¨¹len area were last registered to the above regions. The immigrants are on the 41st of the cold month. A caravan is now closely monitoring all the people who entered the above-mentioned areas last winter and are still stranded in the south. They have not found the phenomenon of carrying curses, magic and plague. However, the isolation is still going on. In addition, the information returned by Baisha Mining is normal, and the order in the east is not affected. I have ordered Hom to be vigilant and prepare for evacuation."

    Gao Wen nodded and turned to Rebecca: "Is there any progress in Carmel?"

    Rebecca also quickly stood up: "Some of them, Mr. Carmel has produced a lot of information, including the characteristics of the various stages of the variation of the gods and the characteristics of the magic reaction, he said that the greatest feature of the gods is that they will not be Controlling the release of the arcane energy of the property, but he also said that this is a thousand years ago, and there is no guarantee that the gods that will be made after the death of all things will be."

    Finally, Gao Wen looked at Philip and Byron.

    ¡°The armored forces have been on the Rock Fortress and the G¨¹len area,¡± Philip said first. ¡°In addition to the tanks with heavy burners, we have prepared a lot of ''regular'' fuels, including alchemicals and Sticky gum."

    This is followed by Byron: "The warship can block the Dorgon River at any time."

    Gao Wen breathed a sigh of relief.

    Fortunately, no matter how unexpected the action of all things will end, he does not really have no response.

    He has always done the worst preparations.

    Then he turned his eyes to Solderin.

    The high-ranking ranger has taken the initiative to stand up and wait for the order.

    "Bring your most elite team members, bring the best equipment, and enter the eastern plains of the Holy Spirit, you must understand the situation there."

    Heti took a slight breath, although she had already guessed that there would be such a situation, but she couldn¡¯t help but remind: "This may be seen as a provocation or even invasion by the aristocratic lords of the Plains of the Holy Spirit..."

    "Thanks to them to hold their heads to protest against me," Gao Wen said faintly. "They have no ability to protect their land and the people. I help them. If they still have no ability to recognize the situation, then I will help them." ¡±

    Then he continued to command: "Sorderlin, you enter the confrontation zone along the direction of Pompeii-Lenberg-Jumbo crossing, but don''t go too far. If you find a refugee who can help, immediately signal, I will order Sir Wald to prepare. A group of mechanical boats are on standby at the mouth of the Dorgon River and are ready to meet you, but if the spread of the plague has begun, it will be withdrawn... immediately.

    The high-ranking ranger hits his chest with his hand: "Yes."

    Gao Wen will try his best to help the people of the Holy Spirit who may be in danger, but he can''t save everyone, and he must also consider that the royal family - the east has spread a deadly plague in the depths of the area, and the refugees fleeing from the above areas carry the infection. In this situation, he must first ensure the security of the South.

    ......

    In the plains of the Holy Spirit, in the depths of the reclamation area, a sudden thick fog enveloped the entire giant wood crossing.

    Baisong Town, Giant Wood Valley, Gordondo, Gray Mountain City, Boulder City... In just a few hours, more than ten towns and countless villages, camps and manors are covered in fog.

    The big day is already volley, but the heat of the sun still can''t disperse the dense fog. The houses, the spires of the churches and the bell towers, the walls of the city, all the things in the gray and white fog, from the sky. The sun is particularly dull and weak due to the thick fog. Under the powerless light of the sun, the doors and windows of every household are closed, and the towns seem to suddenly become empty cities.

    In front of a barracks, the soldiers were watching the scene on the street not far away. This unusual fog seemed to hide the frightening power. Even the daring soldiers were invisible in the fog. After the street, I couldn¡¯t help but get nervous.

    "This **** weather... the thick fog of the shit," a soldier clenched his hand in a spear and used a curse to ease the tension in his heart. "The fog in this spring is too big!"

    "I have never seen such a big fog in my life," another soldier chanted. "I heard that there is such a ghost in Tifeng. They have to spend half of their year in the fog." ¡±

    "I have a little itchy on my body. I suspect that I have not taken a bath all winter."

    "Don''t doubt, you, he, #Âè is not taking a shower all winter."

    A few chats seemed to dispel the nervousness in the hearts of the soldiers. They became relaxed and once again turned their attention to the distant streets.

    A tall figure coming out of the thick fog entered the soldier''s sight.

    "Who!" The soldiers subconsciously clenched their weapons and shouted at the figure that came out of the thick fog.

    In another town, several knights who were patrolling around the lord''s castle cautiously stopped, and a tall figure of shadow was coming out from the distant thick and strange mist, silently approaching.

    The figure was covered in black wide robes, all of which were hidden in the shadows of the hood. The knights could only recognize that the other party had an amazing height, just like the legendary mountain people with half of the giant blood, nearly three meters. Height can only be seen.

    The knights quickly pulled their swords in their hands and shouted: "Stop! You are on the foreground of the Viscount!"

    The tall figure stopped, and the shadow of the dark hood seemed to have a pair of heterogeneous eyes watching the knights in front of them.

    The knights suddenly felt a little itchy.

    In the towns, one by one, wearing black robes, the figure nearly three meters high came out from the dense fog.

    They seem to have no destination on the street, but they appear almost everywhere in every place.

    The closed doors and windows opened, and a large number of civilians hiding in the houses came out.

    They were nervous, some were fanatical, and some were delighted. They took all kinds of expressions, silently and tacitly walked up the street, behind those tall figures.

    There were more confused and unsightly sights appearing behind a fan-opened window. The owners of these sights looked at the scene on the street, as if they didn''t know what happened, but with the tall black robe figure walking from their eyes. However, the sorrows in these lines of sight gradually faded, and they also opened their doors and took to the streets.

    On the roof of a church, the almost identical Geminis stood on the eaves and smiled at the scene in the fog.

    ¡°Have you heard that?¡± they whispered. ¡°The heart really started to beat...¡±

    ......

    The heartbeat is filled in the entire underground rift, strong and powerful, shocking the minds of everyone who dares to step on this place.

    The dying heads of the eternal life of the flesh and blood stood on a platform floating above the magma, holding their breath, and watching the front with enthusiasm and expectation.

    A large mass of meat that is bound by a rune chain in the air is constantly squirming with the heartbeat, constantly changing. After each heartbeat, this distorted piece of meat will be more condensed, even more detached from the horrible, dirty Bloody form.

    It gradually condensed the limbs, gradually condensed the fur, and gradually condensed the shape of a giant deer.

    Numerous slaves blindfolded, blocked ears, and rune collars lined up on the long bridge and walked along the bridges leading to the body of the false gods, whenever they approached the giant deer. Within a few meters, their bodies will be eroded by some invisible force, instantly turned into an indescribable twisted flesh and blood, and integrated into the body of the false gods. Most of the flesh and blood will be abandoned as ¡°waste¡± and fall into the lower part. The moving magma, only a few "factors" that shimmer with shimmer, left behind and became the "food" used by the growth of the **** of the gods.

    It is a **** factor, a component of the gods that has been inherited from the time of the Gangster.

    Now they are reuniting and are shaping a new god.

    However, the quantity is still not enough. This level of "sacrifice" is not enough. The process of awakening the body of the false **** is stagnant in the last step. The giant deer that has already had a sacred and powerful sense is floating in the magma, it is still tight. With his eyes closed, the blood vessels and muscles under his fur and fur are constantly squirming, as if he is continuing to polymerize and collapse.

    A figure came out from the depths of the shadows. He wore a complex black sergeant''s robes, but his face was hidden in the depths of some distorted illusion. He volleyed to the head of the "Giant Deer", the end of everything on the platform. The deceased and the more distant priests have been neatly stumbled: "The Great Master!"

    For centuries, he kept himself in the secret room, and almost never appeared in public. The great dean finally left his room and came to this last ceremonial place.

    "There is only the last step," the man who shrouded his face in the illusion. "The awakening of artificial gods requires more gods and requires the first and last believers...

    "let''s start."

    ......

    Hey...

    The soldier swallowed his mouth nervously, even though the figure wearing a black robe had stopped at his feet.

    He had to scream for his courage: "Take the hood down immediately!"

    The black robe stood motionless, until half a minute later, he only slightly sideways, as if listening to the sound of the air.

    Subsequently, it took off his own hood, and the black robes were quietly grayed out in silence.

    A giant, intertwined with flesh and blood, stood in the thick fog, and the crystallized eyeballs without human characteristics looked at the soldiers in front of them.

    The soldier opened his mouth in a huge horror, but he had no voice to send.

    He stared at the giant, shuddering, as if watching the angel of God, his teeth quickly turned into crystals, the body grew a cluster of crystals, the knots creaked, and the energy between the flesh and blood surged.

    He looked up, in the direction of rapid alienation, he saw a sacred radiance in the depths of the dense fog, a white giant deer came out of the glory, the giant deer had a light cast corner and crystal texture of the eyes .

    Julu looked at him mercifully, as if he was watching everyone in the world, and sighs came from the glory.

    The sigh seemed to contain endless regrets and helplessness.

    Ansu 738, the month of recovery on the 10th.

    The first disaster that the power of the gods set in this era was opened by the hands of human beings.

 Chapter 608ï¼š Humble

    The dense fog is gradually dissipating, but it still covers the entire eastern plains.

    The glory of the giant day became pale and bleak in the fog, and the towns and towns in the mist and the whisper of the weird whispers were inextricably linked. In the city streets, in the rural wilderness, the distorted deformed humanoids walked in the mist. Between them, it seems that a nightmare that has entered the world is spreading along the polluted land.

    Sorinburg was finally enveloped in this boundless fog.

    Irregular winds swept across the city, rolling all the flags in the air, and more and more bad news was coming from all directions¡ªnot just the city, the city. On the vast expanse of land, all the order is rapidly breaking down.

    In the castle hall, the high-ranking knights wearing dark steel armor are reporting the latest situation: "...we have lost all contact with the Soest area, the road is blocked by fog, and the messenger has never entered the fog. The news came. The fortress in the direction of the Forest Valley and the Yaltel Mountain had a brief ignited fire in the morning, but the bonfire was extinguished and the spell was cut off. The Cavaliers sent to check the situation have not returned yet. ¡±

    Another high-ranking knight stood up: "The situation in the city is also very abnormal. Some soldiers found wandering civilians in the outer city. They all looked unconscious. Others witnessed the unusually tall black robe giants in the fog... ..."

    As he said, the high-ranking knight seemed to have a slight discomfort and slightly moved his shoulders and arms.

    At the head of the long table, Edmund is like a water: "We are now sure how many people can be connected and can be transferred?"

    The high-ranking knights and noble lords in the hall were caught in an unspeakable silence. After a brief confrontation, some people got up and replied: "There is a normal state... only the two thousand guards in the castle area, and near the castle area. Two thousand soldiers stationed in two barracks."

    "That is, because of this strange fog, hundreds of thousands of entire Eastern Army groups, now only 4,000 are available?"

    "...Yes, Your Highness."

    "This is not an ordinary fog," said the Duke of Silas Loren. "It has traces of magic manipulation, and it is likely to be a large-scale curse spell, or even a product of the gods'' ritual."

    Edmund frowned and looked at a noble lord: "...What information is available in the direction of the Kingdom Army?"

    The lord immediately got up: "The news in that direction was completely cut off, His Royal Highness, but according to the last interrogation, there was also a fog in the plains controlled by Wang Guojun."

    After a brief silence, Edmund slowly stood up, his hands on the table, his eyes were very serious: "Obviously, we are suffering an attack, the attacker has mastered the power of the celestial level. Now, our mage The regiment is preparing large-scale dispersal and purification spells. Before they complete the ceremony, you must ensure the safety of all the mage towers in the inner city. The Duke of Loren, the guards of the castle area, will be handed over to you. In addition, please inform Belk immediately to return to the castle. ¡±

    "Yes, Your Highness."

    The person who got the order quickly left the hall, and soon Edmund Moen and a handful of guards were left in the big main hall.

    Suddenly quiet, the atmosphere became more and more depressed, and the misty mist penetrated into the hall from the gap of the window, as if it brought some kind of twisted and crazy malice around the city. In this unbearable quiet repression, the fireplace on the side of the hall suddenly creaked.

    Edmund raised his head in an instant and looked at the sudden bright fire...

    ......

    On the streets of the outer city, the situation worsened more quickly than imagined.

    In the slightly thin mist, the sharpness of the metal crosses briefly breaks the silence in the air, accompanied by several sudden flashes of light and a few short hoarseness, several unusually tall, fleshy and The human monster mixed with crystals fell heavily on the ground.

    Berk Loren licked a slightly numb arm, licking off some of the dirt on the sword, and frowned at the "biological" that fell to the ground.

    They (perhaps already called ''them'') are horrible, distorted, and there are hyperplastic clusters everywhere. The dangerous arcane energy continues to jump between the clusters after these monsters collapse. The sound of squeaking, and in these mutated monsters, you can also see some remaining armor and clothing fragments that have been fused with flesh and blood crystals.

    In just a few minutes ago, these "monsters" followed Berk to the outer city to see the situation of the knights and squatters, but suddenly in the fog out of a tall black robe monster, these knights and soldiers with the eyes of the monster After the intersection, they all became like this and madly attacked their master.

    In the end what happened?

    Belk cautiously warned around and slowly moved toward the nearest military camp, and there was a huge question in his mind.

    He also had contact with the black robe monster, but somehow, he did not mutate like his own.

    My own subordinates have been cursed unconsciously? Is the contact with the black robe monster a "key" that ignites the curse? Why is it okay?

    The young Marquis quietly applied a series of protective blessings and invisible armor to himself, and the sharp sight continued to sweep through the misty streets.

    The black robe monster quickly left after he "induced" the terrible mutation. Now I am still lurking in a dark corner nearby. Berk is a powerful extraordinary knight, but in the face of this completely unknown When he is a strange enemy, he must also take the highest vigilance.

    A burst of unconcealed footsteps suddenly came from nearby, and the magical fluctuations of the plural also appeared in the range of perception.

    Belk turned quickly, and the sword had already burned a layer of illusory hot flames, and a group of monsters covered with crystal clusters and tall variations had stepped out of the fog and gathered toward him - these are obviously not the kind of black. The robe giants, who are obviously shorter, still have a height of more than two meters, releasing the arcane energy visible to the naked eye.

    Consistent with the subordinates of their own variability¡ªthese are also victims of being ¡°induced¡± mutations.

    Berk¡¯s mind flashed through the thoughts quickly, and the monsters slammed into the attack.

    A "Crystal Giant" stepped forward and rushed to Berk at an alarming rate, while the other giants either charged or raised their hands to create a powerful arcane arc - the young Marquis quickly turned to a milli The difference kicked off the claws of the shoulder and neck, while the long sword swayed, the illusory flame shattered the arc from the volley, and then the sword went unstoppable, accompanied by a sour metal crash. Cut off the arm of the second cluster giant.

    After a brief attack, Berk immediately leaped backwards, the long sword was handed to the left hand, and the right hand slammed in the air, and a crystal clear energy blade descended from the sky, nailing the first cluster giant to the ground. And a scalp and chilly blast almost skipped Berk''s back neck at the same time - he swooped forward, turned around, escaped this deadly sneak attack, and several cut hairs scattered in the air.

    The attacker launched the attack again, and Berke briefly adjusted the balance and then greeted the sword.

    They crossed at a close distance, and in that less than one-hundredth of a second, a pair of eyes that had been partially converted into crystals and surrounded by tiny clusters flashed in front of Belk''s eyes.

    He was a bit stunned and vaguely thought that the eyes were a bit familiar...

    ......

    A woman wearing a green goddess robes, a beautiful and dignified upper body, and a lower body with a sturdy plant roots slowly stepped out of the flame and walked toward Edmund Moen step by step.

    Edmund, wearing a black armor and wearing a wolf-skin cloak, stood behind the table, staring at the woman who came out of the flame and staring at the woman who was the last woman.

    "Is this all your conspiracy?" he said quietly, his voice was not falling, and a black sword had appeared in his hands.

    At the same time, he noticed that the attendants and guards who were not far away did not respond, as if they had fallen into a certain hypnosis state, and did not notice the emergence of the intruders.

    Bertila came to the opposite side of the long table without hesitation. Looking at the Prince of Ansu in front of him, his face showed a faint smile: "For others, this is a conspiracy. For you, this is a conspiracy, not a What? Our Highness of our ''allies''..."

    Edmund knew that this strange woman was extremely dangerous and powerful. He quietly applied his blessings in the knighthood to himself, while suppressing his anger and saying: "You are not credible."

    "You didn''t know it from the beginning, your confident Prince. You just habitually underestimated others and overestimated yourself."

    While Bertila said, she pulled a chair from the side and sat down in front of Edmund¡ªthe legs of her vines and roots spread, accompanied by rustling, and the seat. Integrate with the ground.

    "What do you want to do? What do you want to do?!"

    ¡°We?¡± Bertila laughed, her smile was extraordinarily sincere ¨C in fact, it was almost the only smile she had made in her heart for seven hundred years. ¡°We want to find a way for human beings, one that can be in the hands of the gods. On the dining table, the way of life that continues in the malice of the world.

    "And I... I just came to greet you and welcome you new."

    "Maniac." Edmund felt that he could not understand the cultist''s ideas. He had accumulated strength and didn''t want to have any more variables. So his sword was raised, and numerous black cracks quickly spread from the tip of the sword. Out, like a spider web, blocking the entire space.

    The long table turned into dust in the cracks, and the seats were torn apart. However, before the deadly black crack spread to Bertila, a burst of whispers and whispers that burst into tears suddenly poured into Egypt. In Demon¡¯s mind, he suddenly lost control of his opponent¡¯s long sword, and even the whole person was staggering and could not stand.

    Bertila quietly watched Edmund support the body with a sword and gradually went to the appearance of collapse, faintly said: "Are you often feeling thirsty recently?"

    "Water..." Edmund''s cheeks were gradually growing out of clear crystal clusters, and his eyes suddenly crossed a line of insight. "You poisoned?"

    "It''s not poison, it''s just a blessing - the blessing of the ''God''."

    "You... will be ruined... Ansu..."

    "It¡¯s you who ruined it, or you should say, it¡¯s you," Bellilla looked at the prince in front of her pity. "Remember, this whirlpool is what you open."

    Edmund felt that his own reason was dissipating quickly, and that the whisper was quickly depriving him of his ability to think. He said with difficulty, almost instinctively said: "I just... want to bring it back... prosperity..."

    Bertila stood up from her chair. She quietly watched the Prince of Ansu, who was about to lose her self-will. Her eyes were deep and her voice was low: "You, really understand what real prosperity is?"

    Edmund''s vision is covered with a layer of light curtains, his eyeballs are rapidly being crystallized, and in that alienated vision, he can only see the eyes of Bertila, the eyes are deep and determined. As if with some kind of terrible paranoia, but with unbelievable purity and reason.

    He didn''t understand why a crazy cult would suddenly show such a look.

    This look made him think of a person, a person who returned to the world from the grave.

    Before losing his self-will, he heard the last sentence of the other party:

    "You never really looked down and looked at the humble people."

    ......

    The "clustering" attackers all fell, including the person who looked familiar with the eyes.

    She has become a monster two meters tall, with a twisted flesh and blood mixed with crystals, but Berk still recognizes her.

    She fell on the misty streets, her body curled up and shivered, which made Berk think of it. Not long ago, when he saw each other in an alley, she was so huddled on the ground and curled up in the mud.

    Belk slowly stepped forward, and some small wounds on his body sent a sharp tingling. He supported the body with a long sword and squatted in front of the "laundry woman", flushing with the other''s head.

    "Who made you like this? Are those black robe monsters?"

    The clustered woman made a hoarse voice, and in a tough respite, Berk heard an answer that he could not understand at all: "We are... Voluntary, adults."

    The young Marquis exclaimed: "Why?!"

    The "monster" who could not see the human appearance looked up and said softly:

    "It becomes like this... you can live by eating stones, adults..."

 Chapter 609ï¼š Breakout and siege

    Berk Loren walked step by step on the path leading to the inner city castle area. The sharp tingling from several small wounds on his body spurred his already exhausted spirit and spurred him to stay awake.

    The fog is already thin, but the **** smell in the air is still lingering. There are still suspicious shadows flashing. There are footsteps coming from the depths of the nearby streets. Every shadow and footstep may be hidden. Monsters - they may have completed the conversion, or they may be transforming. In any case, Berk can''t take risks.

    That voice is still in his mind:

    "It becomes like this... you can live by eating stones... adults."

    For this reason, people can be willing to become monsters.

    At this moment, the young Marquis suddenly remembered a sentence he saw in a report:

    ...The above areas have been levied six times, the households are empty, the leaves have been eaten, and the number of hungry people...

    It used to be just a description, a few figures, and he was shocked, but he just felt shocked.

    Now, he finally saw with his own eyes what the "world" looks like.

    Unbelievably, between the "world" and his "world", there is only a wall separated by a castle.

    He finally knows why most of the princes'' politicians are difficult to implement, and finally know why those noble lords can never rely on them.

    People who live in the castle can''t imagine what the outside world looks like.

    Belk looked up and saw that the main entrance to Sorinburg was in front of him, the suspension bridge... did not rise, nor did he see the guarded soldiers.

    An indescribable uneasiness suddenly came to my mind, and Berck immediately stepped up.

    He clasped his long sword, crossed the suspension bridge, walked through the empty courtyard and the barracks area, pushed open the main gate with a slit, and entered the same empty hall.

    There are no visible figures in the line of sight, but disturbing blood and suffocation are everywhere. There are traces of fighting in the halls, blood of some people, and clusters of broken and fallen.

    It was not an external invasion, it was a battle that broke out from the inside out. The guards had a short confrontation, but in a short period of time, they took the initiative to stop the battle...

    Berke quickly made these terrible judgments through the traces of the scene, and at the same time he kept on foot and followed the memory to the second floor and ran to the hall on the second floor of the castle.

    The door in the hall was open and the guards could not be seen, and in the middle of the hall, Berk saw the scene he was least willing to see.

    A tall figure wearing a black armor stood there - Edmund Moen heard the movement from the door, he turned his head, a face that had been symbiotically spread by the crystals, reflected in Berk Loren s eyes.

    Berk felt that his heartbeat suddenly vacated a shot, and then immediately prepared the sword to prepare for the battle, but soon he discovered that Edmund Moen looked at his own eyes and did not completely chaos crazy, in that pair already In the eyeball that is about to become a crystal, there is still a light of reason as a human being.

    He is cautious: "His Royal Highness - can you hear me?"

    Edmund Moen stared at Berk, his body was shaking slightly, as if two wills were vying for the dominance of the body, and in the course of the battle, a hoarse voice was heard in his throat: "Kill me, do it now."

    This terrible command gave Berk''s brain a short gap, but he woke up after two seconds and made the most calm judgment.

    He raised the sword and strode forward: "Yes, Your Highness."

    The long sword ignited an illusory and hot fire, because knowing the strength of the prince in front of him, Belk gathered his own magic in this hit, accompanied by a burst of sharp sound, his sword stabbed to Egypt The heart of Demon Moen.

    However, when the tip of the sword was only a few centimeters from the heart, Edmund''s left hand suddenly lifted up, and the palm of the hand covered the cluster directly held the hot gold sword, and a series of glare between the palm and the blade. After the fire and the sizzling noise, Berk''s sword is hard to move forward.

    Two pairs of eyes stared at the scene, and then Edmund looked up and spit out a word: "Run."

    Berk instantly loosened the hilt, and he did not stop at all. He rushed to the side of the hall and jumped straight into the window and jumped out of the window.

    In the shadow of the corner of the hall, a cluster of vines squirming slowly, accompanied by rustling, they eventually contracted to the depths of the dark.

    ......

    On the west side of the Jumbo crossing, in the Dashicheng and Baisong areas, the dense fog has completely dissipated on the land controlled by the royal family.

    The fog left the city and the countryside, and in the place that was infected by the fog, people became monsters.

    The twisted giants formed by the fusion of countless flesh and blood clusters are gathering together to form a fire-like disaster. As long as there is a place where people smoke, they will gather a terrible cluster of crystals, wearing a black robe and a giant individual. Under the leadership of these commanders, the commanders of these regiments occupied all the villages and towns in just a few hours, and then began to spread in the direction of the kingdom.

    One of the important strongholds of Wang Guojun, Boulder is under attack. This city, famous for its heavy walls, is facing the biggest test in history.

    "Hold the line of defense! Hold the line of defense!! Shield player - stand up!"

    ¡°More oil is needed here! More stone bombs are needed!¡±

    "The battle mage''s mana is exhausted - the top of the trebuchet! The Guardian Masters is coming!"

    The oil-filled blazing flames and the stones that etched the runes whistled and flew from the wall to the distance. The huge smashing arrows smashed the air with the strings of the strings, smashing in the distance. In the middle of the tide of crystal clusters, the knights and the aristocratic officers who were in charge of the war ran on the wall, screaming and commanding the battle, using various spells to strengthen the city walls and inspiring the soldiers to have nearly faltering morale. However, under the walls, the monsters are still gathering. more.

    This is a cluster of crystals transformed from all the population in the entire region. In the face of the number that has been able to cause qualitative changes, the area stone and fire oil, and even the fireballs and lightning of the wizards are weak and weak. These attacks fall on those monster heads. On, it is as if a stone is thrown into the sea, it is difficult to pick up too much spray.

    An aristocratic officer wearing a dark blue armor and shoulder straps stood on the wall and watched more and more clusters of monsters coming from far away. The monsters were not only fighting against powerful bodies, they were even more terrible. The ability to cast spells - constant strong arcane lightning from the most densely populated places, after each lightning, there will be a terrible crack on the wall of Boulder City, or a fallen soldier, if the situation With this development, the fall of the city will be only a matter of time.

    ¡°How many fire oil and stone bombs do we have?¡± The aristocratic officer turned his head and stared at a nearby knight adjutant.

    "I can stick to two days, adults, but I am afraid it is still not enough - there are too many monsters, and there are countless others behind!!"

    Fire oil is the most effective means of fighting against those monsters, but the oil cans thrown out by the trebuchet can''t stop the tide-like attack, and the mages who can release large-scale fire spells continuously...they are too few and have all the mana. exhausted!

    The aristocratic officer was gloomy, and he heard a loud noise from the west wall, followed by screams and embarrassment.

    A large number of soldiers on the verge of collapse were in chaos. From the area where they were attacked, the defending forces began to show signs of shaking and retreating.

    In the first time, the war knights used the morale-enhancing combat techniques to forcibly maintain the line of defense. The soldiers affected by the extraordinary power returned to the wall under the influence of hormones and nerves. However, their eyes were already congested and their manners were already unbalanced. The inner consciousness is approaching the collapse, and it is completely unknown that they can manipulate the trebuchet several times.

    What is even more frightening is that even the knights who are supervising the soldiers behind them have already had a shaken look on their faces.

    These are already elites of the kingdom. They can fight for a full day on the battlefield and the powerful Eastern Knights. However, it is only a war against "people." Now, they face monsters.

    This is beyond the limits of human willpower.

    Another knight''s adjutant ran up the wall, his face was terrified, and his tone was full of shakes: "Adults, already confirmed, there are many monsters with the armor of the third, fifth, sixth, and kingdom soldiers. Debris, they... they were transformed by our soldiers!!"

    The aristocratic officer squinted: "How many people know the news?!"

    "All the defending forces have seen..."

    It¡¯s over.

    The Knights and the recruiting corps stationed on the north-south line of the Jumudaokou are all over, and the city should be finished soon.

    But the aristocratic officer had not had time to sigh, and a nightmare shout suddenly came from a distance:

    "The Earl of Sorin is dead!!"

    After a brief mistake, the aristocratic officer immediately opened his eyes and wanted to find out which stupid commander was yelling at the front, but soon he realized that the voice came from under the wall and came from among the monsters.

    An incomplete corpse was thrown into the sky by the monsters, and the head of Count Sorin¡¯s death did not enter the sight of the defending soldiers.

    In the end, the count still failed to recapture his territory and castle.

    The line of defense on the wall began to collapse at a speed visible to the naked eye, began to retreat, began to appear large gaps and gaps, the defending forces fell into an irreversible retreat, and the war knights no longer have the ability to reorganize the line of defense.

    Because even the morale of the knights has collapsed.

    Dozens of huge arcane arcs hit the wall at the same time, and with the continuous explosion, this magnificent stone wall swayed violently, as if it would collapse in the next second.

    The city is no longer able to hold.

    In the moment of realizing this fact, the aristocratic officer and his adjutants heard a sharp whistling sound coming from the sky, and with the whistling sound, the entire sky was quickly covered by large shadows.

    Numerous ice cones and whistling winds swept the entire battlefield, as if the cold winter had just returned to the world. In this sudden ice storm, a new frozen barrier quickly blocked the front of the city wall, hundreds of thousands. The monster was nailed to the frozen cliff by the ice cone.

    However, in the next second, this line of defense formed by the ice was continuously attacked. About half of the monsters nailed to the ice began to struggle: this is enough fatal damage for ordinary people. Kill them.

    With the sound of the ßÇÀ­ßÇÀ­, the entire ice wall cracked quickly.

    A majestic female voice came from high altitude and resounded throughout the battlefield: "After the mountain corps was broken, the Knights of the Royal Family and the Guards Corps brought civilians and broke out to the northwest!"

    This is the voice of the Duke of Victoria Wilde.

    The Cavalier¡¯s adjutant reminded him: ¡°Adults are orders to retreat.¡±

    The aristocratic officer glanced at the line of defense that had almost collapsed and took a deep breath.

    "retreat!!"

    On the 12th of the recovery of Ansu in 738, Wang Guojun was the biggest fortress on the plain of the Holy Spirit, and the city of Boulder fell.

    A large army formed by clusters of giants began to spread in the direction of St. Sunil.

    ......

    A few days later, just past the Pompeii area, Solderin, who was marching along the eastern bank of the Dorgon River to the north, and the steel riders he led encountered a completely strange enemy.

    An extraordinarily tall human being who is infected by what crystal parasites.

    After the burning of the individual burners, the earth is filled with a strong burnt smell. A large number of completely carbonized corpses and scattered crystal clusters are piled up in the range of the range. The fully armed combatants are alerting on the periphery, Solderin and several steels. The Rangers warriors checked the weird corpses on the battlefield.

    The high-level ranger brows wrinkled.

    What happened in the north?

    ¡ºAdd bookmarks for easy reading¡»

 Chapter 610ï¼š The situation is faltering

    Solderin, who went to the north to inquire about the situation, returned the intelligence through the hidden relays along the river bank. The steel ranger advance team always kept the magic network communication with the south, with the support of convenient remote communication. The first time I knew about the "cluster monsters" that the high-ranking rangers encountered.

    To be honest, he hopes that this report will never be sent to his own hands.

    "...we encountered the monsters in the Dolan Hills in the northeast of Pompeii... It looks like a human being with flesh and blood, but it is stronger and stronger than humans. They seem to have strong physical fitness. And certain spellcasting ability, but the specific combat power is not clear. Currently only know that the burner is very effective for them.

    "According to the residual clues, those monsters should have wandered from the direction of the northerly... I found a village that was attacked, but the villagers showed no signs of infection, and the source of pollution should not be nearby...

    "...The local lord and his army responded to the royal family''s call to the front line. It is said that there has been no news for a long time..."

    In the holographic projection, Solderlin meticulously reported the situation in the north. The background behind him was a temporary camp built on the foot of the leeward rock. The steel ranger soldiers were not far from the guardian, because there were fewer relay nodes. The communication screen is slightly distorted, but Gao Wen can still see obvious worries from the high-level ranger''s face.

    The communication in large areas was interrupted, the whereabouts of the local lords were unknown, and the strange flesh and blood cluster monsters wandered from the areas where they lost contact... No matter which feature, it pointed to the worst possibility.

    After completing the report, the high-level Ranger asked the next command: "Do we have to move on?"

    "Go ahead to the periphery of the Jumbo crossing, but if you encounter an excessive number of ''crystal-infected people'', you will return immediately," Gao Wensheng said. "Be careful to set up relay devices and small-scale magic nets along the way... you carry Is the magic net unit and small relay device enough?"

    "The relay device is enough, the magic net... We can install some of the relay devices directly in the local lords'' mills and manors. The magic nets in the central and eastern plains are highly popular, and the energy here is not a problem."

    Gao Wen nodded, and then made some more detailed inquiries and arrangements before hanging up the communication.

    He looked up and looked at the people gathered in the room.

    Heidi, Byron, Phillips, Amber, Rebecca, etc. are of course present, and in addition, "technicians" such as Carmel and Pitman have also been called here.

    "It is now certain that the massive destruction of the demise of all things has already begun, and the situation is probably worse than we think. Even if the aristocrats in the north are no longer incompetent, they can¡¯t be left in droves and completely unmasked. The trailing monsters traversed their territory, and this situation only shows that one of the noble lords in the eastern plains of the Holy Spirit has lost control of the situation," Gao Wen said abruptly, while his eyes looked at the hanging side. On the wall, an accurate map showing the entire territory of Ansu. On that map, the eastern part of the Holy Spirit Plain is marked with a large red circle. "The biggest problem now is that we are not sure how big the out-of-control area is. How many ''cluster infections'' there are, and how the royal and the east are."

    As I said, Gao Wen¡¯s mind is not only a hand-painted map of Ansu, but also a bird¡¯s-eye view from the satellite.

    However, even with the assistance of the satellite perspective, the situation he can see this time is limited.

    Since last week, the entire area of ??the Great Wood Crossing has been shrouded in rich fog. Although the fog has dissipated, the cloud still affects the view of the satellite. At the same time, the top view shows serious image interference and distortion. It seems that the whole The eastern part of the Plains of the Holy Spirit was shrouded in a powerful field of energy, and a similar situation... He only encountered it when overlooking the wasteland.

    Of course, he can''t see anything. In areas where the distortion is not so serious, and the clouds and smoke are relatively light, he can see the signs of the outbreak, see some messy battlefields, but because of the lack of clarity, he It is not certain that the traces of the battle were attacked by monsters, or that the normal kingdom army and the Eastland were engaged in war.

    ¡°The latest news from Baisha Mining is that the social order in the east is still normal, but there is indeed a disturbing atmosphere spreading,¡± Herti said at this moment. ¡°Marquis of Berk Loren did not return after going to Sorinburg. Many of the left-behind aristocrats in the East have frequent meetings, exchange visits, and sent messengers. It seems that they have also broken contact with the front line. Homem, who is in charge of the Baisha area, believes that the situation may deteriorate further. Even if there is no foreign enemy attack, the left-behind aristocrats are losing control. After that, it is also possible to get into civil strife and threaten the safety of the mine."

    Speaking of this, she couldn''t help but add a strange expression: "The local nobility near the white sand hills seems...has not always liked the way we mine."

    "White sand hills... It is close to the G¨¹len area, is a gap," Gao Wen briefly indulged, then looked at Rebecca, "Is the modification of the ''Iron Throne'' completed?"

    Rebecca''s eyes are bright and his face is excited: "The armor has been welded, the railguns and incinerators are also installed! Now it is doing control and balance testing at the depot. But you have to feel that it is necessary to directly It goes to G¨¹len and the follow-up tests can be done there..."

    After a short period of thinking, Gao Wen nodded: "Come on G¨¹len, stand by."

    Then he paused again and turned his head to Byron.

    ¡°Where is the Trailblazer, Aurora, and Morning Star?¡±

    "has arrived at the Rock Harbor."

    "You go immediately. Three days later, no matter whether there is new information from Solderin, you will set sail immediately, cross the Rock Fortress, enter the Holy Spirit Plain along the Dolgon River, and be ready to support the Rangers advance team. Sir Wald has been ordered to prepare a number of mechanical boats for the refugees. Now they are still in the port, and the ships are also handed over to you. If the situation really develops in the worst direction, you will use those ships. of."

    When this order was issued, even the old fritters, who had always had a lot of formality, had a serious look on their faces.

    If the officers of the Military Intelligence Bureau are only intelligence personnel, if the steel Rangers are only the squad soldiers who perform the spying work, then once the three magical guided warships cross the Rock Fortress, once they enter the Dorgon River, the meaning will be completely different.

    Since the end of the war of integration in the South, since the Rock Fortress hangs on the flag of the Principality of Cecil, this land has closed its gates, and the plains of the Holy Spirit and the more nobles in the north have speculated on what is going on in this mysterious land. The power, guessing what kind of world behind the wall covering the steel, they sent a variety of spies, made all sorts of efforts, but in front of Cecil¡¯s strict social system, all The efforts to open this door have failed.

    Now, its door is finally open.

    Those who stared at the South and saw the current plain aristocrats, will be able to see what is behind the gate.

    "Yes," Byron screamed, but after a short period of seriousness, he couldn''t help but laugh. "I guess the plain aristocrats along the Dorgon River will panic if they are still alive. Of course, it¡¯s more likely that they don¡¯t know our advanced warships...¡±

    "This is a serious occasion," Philip immediately interrupted Byron''s words, and then looked at Gao Wen, "Adult, Army Combat Corps?"

    "Temporarily on standby."

    At present, the intelligence is still insufficient. Gao Wen is still not sure how serious the pollution or "curse" in the eastern plains is. It is uncertain how the strange "cluster" spreads, and is not sure about the regional kingdom or the eastern army. In the situation, in the state of serious lack of intelligence, it is not wise to rush to deliver ground troops.

    On the other hand, the powerful magic warships have almost incomprehensible power in this era, and they have excellent survivability. At the same time, the warships sailing on the surface can also greatly avoid the "plague" threat from the land, even if they really meet In the case, it also has the ability to return quickly.

    Based on the consideration of these two factors, he decided to let the magical warship enter the Dorgon River first, and confirm the situation of the Holy Spirit along the north of the river, while establishing reliable gun support in the river, providing advances to the land forces. Field conditions, after which, when Solderlin collected more information, he would consider allowing subsequent chariots and infantry to enter a "pollution zone" that may be already very dangerous...

    The area between Wang Guojun and Dongjing is located at the giant wooden crossing on the east side of the Holy Spirit Plain. Although it belongs to the eastern part of the plain, it is actually very close to the central area, and the Dorgon River just passes near the area, so the gun in the river can Provide effective support to ground forces on the East Coast land.

    The meeting was over and most people left the meeting room, but Carmel and Pitman were left behind by Gao Wen.

    "What do you think about the ''crystal cluster infected people'' mentioned by Soldering?" Gao Wen¡¯s line of sight swept between the two masters and finally fell on Carmel. "That sounds really good. Like the ''God'' of the year, but the details seem different?"

    "Yes, it''s not the same as the mystery in my memory," Kamal nodded, making a squeaky voice. "The gods we made that year, even the ones with the most serious crystallization infections, are only the main ones. Crystals appear in the joints, accompanied by swelling and distortion of the body, but according to Solderlin, the crystal coverage of the ''infected'' surface is even more than 50%, almost a mixture of crystal and organic matter. a creature..."

    When he said that he paused, he said: "This gives me a very weird feeling. Our research on the gods was trying to reduce the carrier''s ''alienation'' tendency, while letting them carry the gods factor. It becomes more human, and the ones that Soldlin sees...but to the other extreme, it is trying to make people...not human."

    "This may be what they call the ''great evolution'' to abandon the human body and embrace the new form of variation." Gao Wen shook his head and turned his eyes to Pitman. "According to your understanding, you think this ''infection'' may be By what means to spread? Or, what kind of prevention is most effective?"

    "The plague spell of the end of all things is noisy and intrinsically plague, and the spread of the plague is no more than a few sources of water, food, air, and the use of cursed corpses for pollution. It is the most efficient way, but it usually only spreads the weaker plague, and it is easily dispelled by ritual spells, followed by water and food. The last thing will be the most popular, but boiled and thoroughly heated. Food can deal with it effectively. As for the last... the cursed body has the strongest pollution power, because flesh and blood itself is an excellent casting material, so our various burners are necessary: ??all bodies must be burned, Regardless of the enemy or me, whether it is noble or not, it is always safe to burn them to ash in the shortest time, and to minimize the close distance or direct contact before the burn, it is necessary to do isolation, and also use the detection method. Confirm safety."

    Gao Wen touched his chin: "It doesn''t seem to be anything special..."

    "For us, this may be the case for people in the South, but on the plains of the Holy Spirit, any of these routes of transmission are fatal enough," Pitman put away the usual injustice, and he glared at himself. The beard, whispered, "The firewood needed to boil a pot of water is enough to change a small bread, but because of this small half of the bread... the water plague can kill thousands of people."

    The room was silent for a while.

    "About those ''cluster infections'', we still get too little information, I can''t make a sufficiently accurate analysis." After a brief silence, Kamal suddenly broke the silence. "If there are more samples, I should There will be some progress."

    "Solder will send a small team to send back the fragments of the clusters to confirm that they do not carry the magical characteristics of activation, and there is no tendency to spread the pollution," Gao Wen nodded. "I will give you a lab to study." It will continue to be the focus of our attention until this event subsides."

    ......

    After Carmel and Pitman also left, the room was completely quiet.

    Gao Wen sat on his chair and quietly thought about the next arrangement and development.

    This kind of silence continued for a long time, and Gao Wencai was suddenly awakened by the subtle movements coming from the door.

    He looked up and saw that the door of the room sneaked a narrow slit, and a guy who almost forgot him and had such a person probed his body halfway.

    Tyre.

    Gao Wen left the territory since last fall and has been working around the wasteland. He really hasn''t seen this guy for too long.

    But in fact, even if he stayed in the territory, he didn''t have much time to meet with Tyre. Since the weather turned cold last year, the sea caterpillar entered the hibernation in a hurry. Every day, he slept in the pool for twenty hours, and occasionally climbed out. In order to go to the balcony to sun the sun and turn over the face, I completely forgot where I came from where I came from. Why did the goods suddenly come?

    There was a doubt in Gao Wen¡¯s heart. At the same time, he watched as Tyre climbed in and arched. The sorcerer¡¯s shame looked around and his face looked blank: ¡°Ah, isn¡¯t it a meeting?¡±

    Gao Wen: "..."

    "It¡¯s finished early," Gao Wen used all his skills to make his expression not collapse, but it was inevitable that he looked at the saltwater freak with a strange look. "You... even know what happened?"

    "Know, Rebecca told me, but I took a nap," Tyre shook his tail and looked helpless. "Then you are finished."

    At this time, Gao Wencai remembered it. Before Rebecca seemed to have told Til to come over, because this salted fish was considered a technical consultant for the military industry, but Gao Wen¡¯s left ear went into the right ear and did not believe it. This fish will come...

    I have to say that although Tyre was not busy at all, but looking at the ridiculous sea caterpillars arching in the room, Gao Wen''s mood is still inexplicably happy.

    Probably this is the power of the deep sea harmony.

    He shook his head slightly, excluding the associations such as "Deep Sea Harmony" from his mind, then stood up and prepared to leave: "I have to go, if you have nothing, you can go back to sleep."

    "Hey, I have to wake up very hard," Tyre stretched a three-four-meter-long lazy waist, then raised his upper body and looked in a direction curiously. "What is happening in the north?" ¡±

    Gao Wen¡¯s intention to leave immediately stopped.

    What Tyre is watching is the direction of the east side of the north, which is the front line of the kingdom and the east.

    So far, no one has mentioned Tyr¡¯s situation in detail. Even if someone mentions it, it is impossible to remember her character.

    Why did she suddenly pay attention to that direction?

    Intuition tells Gao Wen that the reaction of this fish is probably what it feels!

    "The battlefield over there is getting worse. We are trying to figure out what it is," Gao Wen said. "Someone told you?"

    "That didn''t, but I seemed to feel... there was a little bit of food in that direction," Tyre blinked, then lifted his body harder and looked harder toward the north. "There is a little bit like the big squid... ..."

    Gao Wen¡¯s eyes are slightly condensed: his intuition is true. The long-time Kraken dealing with the **** of the storm **** has a human-intelligible perception, and his satellite perspective is disturbed when overlooking the giant wooden crossing. With a special energy field coverage, Tyre suddenly looked at the north... indicating that she perceives that energy field!

    He immediately asked: "Food? Are you sure it is food?"

    ¡°Slightly,¡± Tyre wrinkled his nose, not too sure. ¡°But I always feel a bit scent...¡±

    Gao Wen: "..."

 Chapter 611ï¼š Turbulent kingdom

    The darkness of the sky, the turbulent wind blowing from the plains, wrapped in the cold air that has not completely receded into the city, under the dim light, Count Pompeii stood on the terrace of the family castle, the mood is more gloomy than the sky.

    More and more rumors are circulating between cities and villages. The content of rumors is particularly disturbing. Some people say that a terrible plague broke out in the Great Wood Crossing. Some people say that Wang Guojun has suffered a fiasco, and important cities and strongholds have fallen into succession. All kinds of news have been chaotic, and even the nobles like Earl have not got accurate information from the North - and this is the most disturbing point.

    The castle terrace has an open view overlooking the city and the vast plains outside the city. The earliest Pompeii, with its slight blessings, is covered in warm, thick coats and canes, looking out into the distance in the cold wind. His gaze first swept through the hills and woods in the northerly direction. Not long ago, a strange team from the meteorite fortress passed by the edge of his own territory and headed north to the north. The team was led by an elf ranger. In a strange magical vehicle, carrying quirky equipment, they did not specify their mission and destination, but with the documents that Govin, the Duke of Cecil, signed.

    Count Pompeii did not dare to stop.

    But judging from the well-trained performance of the team and their direction of advancement, it is not difficult for Mr. Earl to guess that their actions may be related to changes in the situation in the North in recent times.

    His gaze moved along the hills and plains, and the sparkling Dorgon River entered his sight, followed by the meteorite fortress between the distant mountains and the mountains. The fortress is still shrouded in a layer of magical shield, and the mountain and the wall lock together all the sights that look south.

    Since the Cecil family regained control of the South, the land has closed its doors - of course, its physical "gateway" will be open every once in a while, and even a meteorite city will be open to visitors, but from In the symbolic sense, the "gateway" of the South has been closed to the present day since the end of the integration war.

    The kingdom¡¯s surveillance and control system, which was built in a hundred years, has been cut off. Now no one knows what the founding Duke of the resurrection is brewing in his country, and no one knows the land in the past. What changes have occurred in the past two years, people can only rely on the absurd and bizarre stories of businessmen and adventurers, and the glimpses of the glimpses seen in the Rock City, in addition to guessing the customs of the South. In addition, another focus of the good guys is the door to the Rock Fortress - when will the door open and under what circumstances will it open?

    This is probably a mystery that is more difficult to understand than the situation in the north at the moment.

    Perhaps when the door is opened, this "field count" will come to an end.

    Adjacent to the Rock Fortress, the whole family is in the range of the fortress gun, lacking royal support, lost almost all the troops in the last Southland war, and now the economic lifeline of the territory is firmly controlled by the merchants from Cecil, Count Pompeii. I have been in this tormenting situation for a long time, but now I am very open.

    He looked at the direction of the Rock Fortress with a little ecstasy. The vision of the extraordinary person allowed him to faintly see the fortress and the estuary of the Dorgon estuary without the aid of the eagle eye. In this ecstasy, he suddenly I saw a scene that made my mind shake. At first he thought he was wrong, but soon, he clearly confirmed what he saw through the eagle eye.

    The main gate of the estuary in the western part of the Rock Fortress was opened - in the past, only one side gate was opened to enter and exit the merchant ship, but at the moment, the entire Dorgon estuary has been opened.

    Three large ships with "double wings", no sails and no paddles, and wind and waves were sailing on the Dorgon River, heading north.

    Earl Pompeii''s eyes widened, and the magical brilliance of the eagle eye shined in front of his eye. He looked at it clearly and saw three large ships followed by a series of boats and saw the fortress. The top turret is rising from the shelter and sees countless soldiers running on the wall...

    The main gate of the Rock Fortress remained closed at the moment, but Count Pompeii suddenly realized one thing -

    In the south, I opened the door.

    ......

    St. Sunil City, the inner and outer urban areas are still bustling, the arrival of the Resurrection Festival and a timely rain in the past few days have made people see the signs of a good harvest this year. The city officials opened the market ahead of time, and the wealthy Wangdu residents in various urban areas. Many celebrations were held, and even the poorer civilians in the outer city participated in the celebrations. The bustling scene seemed to completely obscure the haze over the kingdom, the civil war in the plains, and the waste barrier. The change, all these disturbing things are obscured by the surface celebrations.

    However, in the depths of Wangcheng, in the Silver Fort, the principals of this country have already smelled the turbulent atmosphere in the air.

    In the upper level of the castle, in a study room with dark blue velvet, Welsh? Moen is sitting at the back of the desk, Berdwin Franklin standing next to him, standing opposite the two with a black star The robe and the white master of the royal family, the old magician is reporting the situation with sorrow: "... still can''t contact the mountain corps, the royal prince, the duke, and the magical communication of the giant wood crossing was interrupted, and Wilde female The Duke¡¯s communication did not respond..."

    The Welsh face sinks into the water, and the Duke of Franklin, who is standing next to him, asks: "The magical communication is broken, what about the bonfire?"

    "All the bonfires are not lit, the Duke."

    After a brief silence, Franklin nodded: "...good, hard work, Master Rotas."

    The old Master left, and the Duke of the West looked down at Wales, sitting in a chair: "We should send another group of lions and messengers, and at the same time send a group of knights, from the ''Valley of the Valley'' - perhaps in the spring. The surge of magic affects the effect of messaging spells."

    There was no expression in Wales and nodded. "You arrange it at your discretion, Duke Franklin - I am a little tired."

    "Then, this matter will be handled by me," said Berdwin Franklin, who owed a slight sigh, and raised his hand with his hand. The words and deeds said impeccably, "Please rest assured, Your Highness."

    The Duke of the West left the room, Wales? Moen sat quietly behind the desk for a while, his eyes swept over a few copies of the documents that had just been sent, and they needed to pass the target. After a pause, they continued to move to the side, eventually falling. On a stack of materials on the desk.

    The Crown Prince thought for a moment, and reached out to pick up the information and watch it in front of him.

    Some key elements of the data slipped through his sight:

    The situation of the mortal activities of all things... Dark rituals... Several small-scale epidemics in the area of ??the Giant Wood Crossing...

    The information was not timely. Many of them were even the information at the end of last year. Because the winter roads were difficult, the messengers were inconvenient and they were sent to the Silver Fort until today.

    Wales knows that there must be one in the hands of the Duke of Franklin, but he must have not had time to look at it - after all, compared to the "nominal Crown Prince," the Duke of Regency, who really needs to handle the state affairs, is much more busy, involving the cultists and The "little things" of the dark sacrifices are not worthy of the front.

    In a careful reading, Welsh? Moen''s brow slowly wrinkled.

    Outside the study, a figure wearing a holy white tunic with a faint light shining around it, Veronica¡¯s hand was already on the door handle, but her movement suddenly stopped before turning the handle. .

    The vaguely imaginary heartbeat was introduced into the ear of the "Vrind of the Virgin". She looked up and glanced at the southeast direction. The face with a light expression suddenly appeared a deep and awesome.

    ¡°Someone has taken the road of taboos,¡± Veronica said softly, as if talking to herself, ¡°The situation has changed...¡±

    She did not hesitate to cancel the visit to communicate the brothers and sisters'' feelings and turned away from Wales. In front of Moen''s study, accompanied by a flash of light, her figure directly turned into the purest light, disappearing into the castle from the air. In the hallway.

    A moment later, this pure light flowed into the Cathedral of Light, next to the Silver Fort, and came to the throne of the Pope Saint Ivan III through the condensed and descending clouds of the Holy Light at the top of the cathedral.

    There is no one in the Great Hall of Light. Only the Pope himself is sitting in the center of the Holy Light, devoutly meditating and silently praying. The arrival of Veronica interrupts the prayer of St. Ivan III. This is already extreme. The old man slowly opened his eyes, and the turbid eyes quickly filled with pure flames: "Veronica, the most devout child of the Lord - are you not going to the castle to visit the Royal Highness of Wales?"

    "Your Majesty, I suddenly heard the revelation of the Light," Veronica said with a worried expression, whispering, "The shadows are gathering, and some are challenging God''s authority to try to pollute the Lord''s land."

    The old face of St. Ivan III seems to have changed little, but the top of the cloud of light shrouded in the entire bright hall, suddenly surging, behind the pope''s shrine, the image of the light that grows like a tree. Expanding in an instant, the "fruit" hanging from the end of countless branches opened the "eyes", as if a powerful existence hidden in the other side of the world suddenly gave a glimpse of the world - Veronica is here Before that, he had quietly shifted his sight, and did not look at the "tree of light" behind the pope. After a while, the "tree" returned to its original state.

    Later, the expression of Saint Ivan III began to change. He opened his eyes slightly: "This is a serious embarrassing behavior. Where does it happen?"

    "On the battlefield between Wang Guojun and Dong Jing, there are evil heretical sects that made it a ceremonial place. The large number of holy sects sent there by the church have been polluted by the power of darkness."

    Speaking of this, Veronica paused a little, raised his eyelids and stared at St. Ivan III: "...Your Majesty, it is time to prepare to defend the glory of the Lord."

    In the glory of the Great Light Hall, St. Ivan III¡¯s gaze was slightly stunned, and then whispered as if a nightmare: ¡°It is time to prepare to defend the Lord¡¯s glory...¡±

    ......

    Praying to the gods seems to be getting less and less effective.

    On the wilderness of the southeastern plain of the Holy Spirit, Berk Loren was deeply involved in the mud and gravel.

    His cloak has been ruined, leaving only a few rags left on the buckles on the shoulders. The light armor is mottled and cracked. It is covered with vicissitudes of scars after several battles. The injuries suffered a few days ago have not healed, and are The subtle and sharp stings reminded them of their existence, but Berk still did not stop and was still moving in the wilderness.

    Because he didn''t know where the deadly pollution had spread, I don''t know how far those monsters can catch up.

    After a creek, Berk stopped. He looked up at the sun, figured out the direction, and then found a small war **** spell from his arms and began to pray briefly for the **** of his faith. Pray for the spirit and the blessing and recovery of the body.

    However, this prayer has almost no effect.

    It seems that the fatigue and pain accumulated over the past few days have exceeded the limits of God''s blessing.

    Belk sighed and took the little talisman up and looked around.

    There is no smoke in the vicinity. In fact, for so many days, he has not encountered any human traces.

    He is really deliberately avoiding places where people live, because he is worried that some people have been polluted by the "cluster", but he has not encountered any traders and travelers on this road... this is pure The coincidence is either caused by more terrible reasons.

    Berke shook his head and took out those too bad associations. He knew that he still had a long way to go. He couldn''t scare himself before he arrived at his destination.

    He is going to the south to go to the Principality of Cecil.

    The road to the northern region has been occupied by the giant clusters, and the road to the east is similar. There are only two directions to the west and the south. These two directions may not be polluted yet. After some thinking, he finally decided to go to the South.

    There is no reason. In this bad situation, intuition is the best reason. Intuition tells him that he should go to the south and pass the warning information to the south, so that the guardians there can know the situation of the giant wooden crossing as soon as possible.

    Gao Wen? The Duke of Cecil has already warned the country more than once. Now, it is time to make a return.

    Belk took a breath, calibrated the direction of the move, and walked toward the south.

 Chapter 612ï¼š war

    On the edge of the Giant Wood Crossing area, Solderin and his steel ranger soldiers are approaching a small town.

    The multi-purpose chariots of the advance team stopped outside the town. These solid steel-built vehicles temporarily acted as shield generators and energy stations, and built a temporary stronghold on a rocky high ground outside the town. The famous cavalry warrior climbed to the top of the chariot, heading towards the town, and pressed one of the organs on the side of the closed helmet with his hand.

    The crystal eyepiece inlaid on the visor of the helmet is activated by magic, first turned into red, the warrior roughly glances at the town with the visual field of detection magic, and then the goggles switch to blue - the new eagle eye enhancement in the second generation eyepiece The user''s vision, many details in the town immediately appeared in the eyes of the observer.

    After a brief observation, there was a slightly dull voice in the helmet of the Ranger: "Sir, there are wandering crystal clusters in the town, and there is a clear magical reaction everywhere."

    "The whole town has been infected..." Solderin''s face was gloomy. "It seems that we have entered the infected area and cannot move on."

    "There was no trace of the Dongjing Legion and Wang Guojun on this road..." the Ranger Warrior said, "Will they have all been finished?"

    "...there is no way to determine that although the aristocracy is inferior in combat, at least there are a large number of extraordinary people sitting in the town, it is not so easy to be completely annihilated," Solderin said quietly. "Perhaps they gave up all the wilderness areas. Relying on the big cities, it may also be in the north and where the clusters are infected..."

    He spoke of his own analysis, but he didn''t have much confidence in his heart.

    As a high-ranking ranger, and a high-ranking ranger who experienced the great development of 700 years ago, he still feels awkward in the face of this situation.

    The strange "shen pollution" and the huge number of clusters infected people hindered the intelligence gathering work, even with the elite and powerful steel rangers, he could not determine how deep the contaminated area was.

    This is not the same as it was seven hundred years ago. Seven hundred years ago, human beings fought on waste soil. In general, there is no need to consider whether there is any reinforcement or security zone in the wasteland ahead, because in the end, it will basically develop into a Waves - if you live, you will live, but you will be ruined by the whole army. There is no other route in front. The magic tide behind you will not give people room to think, but here... the situation is much more complicated.

    Solderin analyzed the information collected in the last few days, while at the same time, several other Ranger soldiers were still observing the situation in the town: this was the first time they witnessed a large number of crystals in the case of non-encounter warfare. The scene in which the infected people gather together is a good opportunity to observe the laws of their activities.

    Soon, the soldiers found some interesting situations.

    "Sir, these ¡®monsters... seem to be organized.¡±

    Solderin stunned and immediately opened the Falcon Vision (Eagle''s Hawkeye) and looked in the direction of the town.

    As the soldiers saw, the clusters were infected... organized.

    They are not wandering aimlessly, but are organized and there are some extraordinarily tall individuals who are directing them. Soldering sees the scenes of the "monsters" in groups of three and five, and also looks at them. It was their patrol and whistle in the town, and such a scene... was not observed before the wild encounter.

    Soldering frowned and slowly recalled more details: Although the previous encounters in the wild were melee, the organization of the clusters seemed to be traceable.

    They do have a match and a certain degree of command when they attack.

    They... seem to retain a certain ability to think?

    If this is the case, then the situation is even worse ¨C thinking, but the cognitive approach is completely alienated, which means that they are not just monsters that are irrational after being infected.

    These clusters of infected people...is an army.

    Thinking about it, the situation in the distant town suddenly showed new changes.

    Solderlin saw that the clusters of infected people gathered on the west side of the town were inexplicably instigated, and then several extra large clusters of giants appeared in his field of vision. The cluster giants quickly convened a large scale. The team rushed away from the town toward the northwest.

    Driven by curiosity, Solderin looked at the direction in which the invaders were moving. At the end of the field of vision, he saw a rising smoke and a flash of magic.

    There was a battle over there.

    "There may be survivors - get on the bus!"

    ......

    When the evening came, the embarrassing southern gateway finally appeared in the field of vision.

    Berk stopped in the wilderness, and in the warm winds of spring, he looked at the rolling mountains in the south and the majestic fortress that stood proudly between the mountains.

    A horse with a hairy color rested uncomfortably beside him, constantly shoveling the land under his feet and snoring.

    This horse is "on the road" on his way. The owner of the horse may have fled, leaving only the poor livestock to roam in the wilderness. It is certainly not comparable to Berk¡¯s former love horse, even in the army. Any one of the horses, but in any case, it helped a lot in the second half of this difficult trek, greatly shortening the journey time.

    Perhaps it was finally to see the end of the journey. Berk suddenly felt a lot easier. He smiled and patted the neck of this variegated horse. His tone was brisk: "Your credit is great - almost worthy of a knight."

    The variegated horse snorted and shook his neck slightly.

    Belk nodded in a good mood, then turned over and controlled the temporary travel companion who could not speak and continued to move forward to the fortress.

    He knew that he was passing by the edge of the Earl of Pompeii, but he did not intend to see the plain aristocrats, and he did not even intend to rest in any of the nearby villages ¨C on the one hand to save time and to minimize twists and turns. On the other hand, it is because he really does not feel tired.

    Although he has been trekking in the wilderness for ten days, although he has hardly rested, he does not feel tired.

    He just vaguely remembered that he was tired - but it seems to have been a long time ago.

    The variegated horse trots in the relatively flat wilderness, and the comfortable wind blew on the face, inspiring the spirit of Berk, a strange expectation and a pleasant feeling to make him feel relaxed. Looking at the ruins of the Rock Fortress, the young Marquis began to plan for the follow-up in his heart -

    First he would go through the Rock Fortress and enter the Rock City. He would tell the Sir Wald what happened to the Giant Wood Crossing and ask him to help warn the rulers of the South, the Great Wood Crossing, Sorinburg, Sorinburg...

    Belk suddenly flashed a trace of confusion.

    What happened at the Giant Wood Crossing? What happened to Sorinburg?

    He stumbled, but this short embarrassment was quickly ignored. He suddenly didn''t care what he was going to warn. He only remembered that his task was to go to the south, to show the police, to deliver important news, and to him. His identity and the importance of the message he conveyed, he will no doubt be met by the Duke of Govin Cecil...

    This strong thought continually surged, and a wave of shock hits Berk''s thoughts, but suddenly, there is a scene in his already embarrassing consciousness.

    A pair of eyes, a pair of bright eyes flashed through his mind.

    Those eyes... a little familiar.

    In this short moment, Berk suddenly woke up.

    He feels his heart pounding, his breath is short, his sweat is falling down his neck, and a lot of messy and broken memories are reorganizing rapidly in his mind, but it is difficult to form an accurate impression, and even his headache is cracking. In this terrible state, he suddenly felt a burst of heat on his chest.

    Belk subconsciously plunged his hand into his arms and touched something that was constantly heating up¡ªit was a small talisman, the talisman of God of War.

    This powerful talisman, which has received the highest level of blessing, has all kinds of solidification magic, and can enlighten the wearer''s spirituality, is releasing more and more heat, and with the release of heat, there are waves of waves. Power, Berk holds the talisman in a blank way, only feels that his brain is constantly being washed and remodeled by it, and his messy and broken memories are finally regrouped one by one.

    He recalled the thick fog of Sorinburg, recalled the change of the giant wooden crossing, and recalled the masters of those eyes.

    At the end of all the memories, he heard the last word that the prince who swore allegiance to himself said to himself:

    "run."

    There was a loud noise in his mind, and Berk was completely awake and realized that he had been so strange for so many days -

    He came here with some kind of obsession - but this obsession is not his spontaneous.

    He actively or passively moved away from all the people along the way - as if trying to avoid being disturbed or blocked by anyone.

    He escaped from the most polluted areas - almost without any pursuit.

    He is being controlled.

    Belk suddenly pulled the reins and stopped the variegated horse.

    He looked up at the distant meteorite fortress and suddenly felt an illusory expectation and impulse in his mind. However, this time, he hardly suppressed the thoughts that were not his own.

    He rolled over and pulled his hand in the hand, and the sharp edge of the talisman pierced his palm¡ªwhen the blood flowed out, he saw the twinkling flash of light in the blood.

    That is the flash of some crystal particles in the sun.

    At this moment, Berk finally realized that he had become a source of infection, using the body of a high-ranking strongman as a container, completely disguised as a human, the most dangerous source of infection.

    The heat of the warrior talisman began to diminish, and the power stored in the talisman gradually dried up. He felt his sense of waking re-shake, and the heterogeneous thoughts that were forcibly suppressed were trying to regain the dominant power of the body.

    He looked up and looked at the meteorite fortress in the distance. In the difficult thinking, only one thought was clear: it must be ... warning.

    There is not much time for waking up.

    Belk looked around and pulled out his own long-range sword.

    He came to a nearby boulder, raised a long sword, and the tip of the sword crossed the stone, and the crumbs flew¡ª

    "The Jumu crossing was shrouded in plague, and Edmund''s Highness has been cursed, and the Eastern Army has been completely destroyed...

    "The main contaminated areas are concentrated in...

    "Be careful to pretend to be human plague carriers - they are characterized by crystals in the blood."

    The long sword hangs down, and Berk looks at the writings he has left, and his heart rises a little pride.

    Although he passed through the Great Wood Crossing in a state of embarrassment, he still remembered the areas where the giant clusters were mainly entrenched. This information...may be useful.

    After doing all this, he turned and looked at the high wall of the Rock Fortress, then retracted his gaze and smiled at the horse that had accompanied him through the last journey.

    "run."

    In front of the sudden pressure, the variegated horse made a loud humming sound and turned and ran to the distance.

    Berk sighed and slammed the sword on the ground, supporting the body, standing straight and looking in the direction of the east.

    "Really far..."

    Two seconds later, a huge magical flame column that can be clearly seen in the meteorite fortress rises up and illuminates half of the sky.

 Chapter 613ï¼š start

    The magical brilliance is so bright, it seems to be a giant pillar connected to the heavens and the earth in the skylight that has gradually dimmed at dusk. As long as it is a visual creature, it is impossible to see it. The people on the rocky fortress wall have been vigilant in the north. The soldiers are of course less likely to ignore it.

    An elite force quickly left the fortress and entered the wilderness of the edge of Pompeii in the direction of magical light. Before the radiance dissipated, they found the source of this unusual magical explosion.

    A "stone statue" composed of a mixture of rocks and crystals stands straight in the wilderness, holding a long sword and facing the east, and near the stone statue, the soldiers found a boulder with a full word.

    The news was quickly sent to the Rock Fortress, and the commander of the fortress, Sir Wald Peric, arrived at the scene before the darkness of the sky. The old knight looked at the scene with horror - he recognized the appearance of the stone because He once saw the young face on some materials.

    "This stone statue is... Marquez? The Marquis of Loren?" Wald whispered in disbelief, "This..."

    He first thought subconsciously that it was indeed a stone statue, but he soon became suspicious and had some terrible associations - he found the stone statue so vivid, even the hair of each hair and the folds of each dress were Now, a series of crystal clear, still shimmering crystals are set on the surface of the stone statue, which seems to grow from the "skin" of the "stone", which looks horrifying.

    This reminds the old knight of some information recently sent from the north.

    The writing on the boulder near the stone seems to confirm his judgment.

    After carefully scrutinizing the nicks on the boulder, the reliable old knight immediately turned to his adjutant: "Margarita Knight, immediately contact Gao Wen Dagong!"

    An emergency communication from the Rock Fortress interrupted a regular contact between Gao Wen and Daniel. After listening to the Margarita Knights, Gao Wen, who was sitting in the study, took a deep breath.

    The news from the deepest part of the polluted area in the north... was sent to the public in the most unexpected way.

    Belk Loren became a stone statue? What did he experience? How did he come to the Rock Fortress? Why did he make that kind of transformation? All of this is confusing, but vaguely, Gao Wen guessed some truth.

    On the holographic projection next to the desk, the knight with a brown shawl is waiting for the order: "Adult, what should we do... what is the situation here?"

    Gao Wen glanced at the holographic projection - behind Margarita, he saw the wilderness of the northern part of the meteorite fortress. A standing "stone statue" stood quietly between the gravel and the weeds, surrounded by the magic spar. The brilliance of the light illuminates, and in the face that has been turned into a stone and covered with crystal, Gao Wen vaguely remembers the scene when he saw the other party last time.

    ¡°Check if the ''stone statue'' has residual pollution factors, characterized by a mixed arcane energy and an unstable life reaction ¨C if not, bring him back,¡± Gao Wen told, not forgetting, ¡°Million Be careful not to damage it."

    Although he does not know what Berk has experienced in particular, how much he can guess: a brave knight should not continue to be exposed to the wilderness.

    After the communication ended, Gao Wen looked up and looked at the amber standing next to him. The latter was still in a state of sorrow and whispered: "The entire Eastern Army... is this really finished?"

    Gao Wen shook his head gently: "I am afraid that not only the Eastern Army."

    Then he activated the magic network communication terminal again and called the emergency line of the military area: "Philippe, come to the main government."

    The situation in some areas of the Jumu crossing has been clear. The status of the Dongjing Legion has been explored. Although the information of Solderin is needed to further supplement and corroborate, many things can already be started.

    He didn''t wait too long. After thirty minutes, Betty''s voice came from outside the study: "Master! Philip Knight is here!!"

    Philip, dressed in a knight costume, walked into the study. After he entered the house, he first gave a tribute to Gao Wen, but before he spoke, the magic network communication terminal next to Gao Wen¡¯s desk suddenly turned up again, and at the same time, he was embarrassed. The sound is ringing.

    "You wait a moment." Gao Wen waved his hand to Philip, indicating to the other party, and then turned on the communication device - the special logo that emerged from the air after the activation of the magic network terminal, which is a high priority emergency. Communication, if it is not very important information, will not be accessed by this line.

    The communication device was activated, and the holographic projection over the device quickly condensed a clear image. Solderlin wearing a golden wig appeared in the image with a serious face: "We have made significant progress here."

    Gao Wen nodded: "Say."

    "We have approached the edge of the polluted area and rescued a group of kingdom soldiers who have lost from the north," Solderin quickly and clearly reported. "According to what they said, Wang Guojun¡¯s control at the Jumbo crossing The district has been polluted by the ''Crystal Curse'', the Stone City has fallen, the Earl of Sorin has died, the main force of the Kingdom Army has been largely destroyed, and the Victorian Welde and its mountain corps have been trapped in the north, the status quo is unknown, and some of the kingdom army remnants are heading northwest. Breakthrough, the status quo is unknown, there are a large number of cluster giants to join forces, moving in the direction of St. Sunil."

    "The soldiers of the kingdom who lost from the north?" Gao Wen¡¯s heart was moving. Suddenly he thought of another piece of information he had just received. The warning from Berk Loren, "You check the blood of those people first... ¡±

    Although Soldering didn''t quite understand it, he was the first to execute the order. Gao Wen got up and came to the side of the map of Ansu, marking and deducing it on the map according to the situation that Solderin had just reported.

    Soon, the high-ranking ranger returned to the holographic projection again, and it was fortunate that the soldiers of the kingdom soldiers rescued by the steel rangers did not carry signs of infection.

    ¡°Who are the soldiers who are leading? How did they come to the south of the polluted area?¡±

    "A knight named Mitchell, he and his team are one of the teams that followed the big forces to the northwest, but in the vicinity of the Purple River Valley, the entire breakout team suffered an ambush from the ''Crystal Army'', and the main force was cut. Mitchell and his team were also separated from the big forces - they began to move south because they had no hope of continuing northward."

    "After being ambushed by the Crystal Cluster?"

    "Yes, those clusters infected... Although they seem to have become monsters, we find that they are still rational, but thinking and cognition are completely heterogeneous, treating normal people as enemies..."

    Solderin and his steel rangers really collected a lot of vital intelligence.

    In the following period of time, Gao Wen also inquired a lot about the North, about the "crystal cluster infected", about the situation of the contaminated area, Solderin also detailed the information he collected along the way Report.

    Gradually, the situation of the foggy plain of the Holy Spirit finally became clear. Gao Wen¡¯s mind quickly combined all the known information. On the satellite image overlooking Ansu, a large number of unknown areas were obtained one by one. Fill and improve.

    Berk Loren brought intelligence from the Eastern Control Zone and the Eastern Army. Solderin received first-hand information from the Royal Army. All the information was confirmed by each other, filling the complete, main pollution zone, clusters. The distribution of "monsters" and their many characteristics, the survivors'' possible hiding points and escape routes... all come together.

    Gao Wen turned his head and looked at Philip, who was standing in front of himself. The young knight was waiting for orders.

    "The First Combat Corps and the affiliated Mechanized Corps - immediately attacked, the target, the plain of the Holy Spirit."

    "Yes!"

    After a brief thought, Gao Wen continued: "This time, I am also going out."

    "You want to go out?" The first one who was wide-eyed was not Philip, but the amber standing next to Gao Wen. "You are not..."

    The elf of this elf said that half of it was hard to hold his words, so he did not restrain himself from saying "the last time the result of the levy was on the spot, leaving a psychological shadow", but her eyes were squinting. Obviously, I have already exposed what I think in my heart.

    "The situation is different," Gao Wen can guess what Amber wants to say, but this time he is not angry, just smiles lightly. "The situation today, only to do the best to guarantee the victory of the war, we have the future and hope."

    Then he paused and sighed slightly.

    "This kingdom has turned into a mess that can''t be ended. It''s time for me to get rid of the guys who climbed out of the coffin."

    Ten minutes later, Philip left the lord''s office. He went to the military district, summoned his own adjutant and staff officers, reorganized all the information and worked out a more complete and realistic plan before moving to the north. Amber also left the lord''s office. It is necessary to arrange a series of affairs of the Military Intelligence Bureau to ensure that all matters such as wartime intelligence and rear grievances are in order. Gao Wen left his study and came to the room of Tyre.

    Miss Kraken is not in her favorite big pool at the moment, but is squatting on the west side of the room, occupying a huge space round and round, when the door is open, she is shaking the tip of the tail slightly There is an unknown song in his mouth.

    It is not the sound that human beings can make. The songs of the songs are mixed with a lot of ethereal echoes and the harmonies of the waves. It sounds wonderful and mysterious, but there seems to be more abundant in addition to the frequency that the human ear can recognize. Only the complex range of sounds that the people of the deep sea can hear.

    Gao Wen came to find the Kraken to discuss things. He didn''t expect the other party not to sleep, or even sing. To be honest, it is really rare for her to do something that suits the racial identity of the Kraken. Gao Wen couldn''t help but ask: "Would you still sing?"

    "I am a Kraken. Is this our instinct?" Tyre poked the floor with his tail, and expressed his dissatisfaction with Gao Wen''s question in the voice of "¶ß¶ß", then asked curiously. "Is there something you are looking for? Look at your face with a serious look... I am afraid that it is not small."

    Gao Wen nodded and came to the door: "About what you mentioned last time, I felt the ¡®food¡¯ atmosphere in the northeast. I want to know more about it.¡±

    "Ah..." Tyre sighed softly, and the sly snake tail slid on the floor, and the body moved to Gao Wen a little bit. "It seems that the matter is not small..."

    ......

    Retreating to the deepest point of the fortress, crossing the border of the material world, crossing the shadow world that reflects the world, the large-scale corpse is as silent as the past thousands of years.

    Like the giant deer of the hill, it is suspended between the broken floating island and the gravel. Numerous twisted metal wrecks criss-cross the space around the corpse. Around the giant deer, the layer is full of holiness and power. The sensation of light seems to float slightly as if it never goes out, and in farther places, most of the ancient magical devices that have had a thousand years of history inside and outside the fortified fortress have been extinguished, leaving only the faint rune radiance slowly flashing in the darkness. Accompanied by the body of the giant deer Amoen, who has fallen for three thousand years.

    This unchanging state of silence seems to last forever.

    But all of a sudden, the change happened -

    On the huge body of the god, the twilight slowly flowed, and the giant deer Amoen''s closed eyes quietly opened.

    ¡ºAdd bookmarks for easy reading¡»

 Chapter 614ï¼š North

    A few days later, a student from Godwin Orlando described the scene of the 30th anniversary of the recovery of Ansu in 738.

    When the South opened its doors, the power of machinery and steel came out. The wheels and tracks of the chariots crushed the land that had been exploited with swords and fire. In the face of the power of Cecil, all beings would be equal.

    Cecil¡¯s Magic Guided Corps left the South for the first time and embarked on the plain of the Holy Spirit.

    The engine rang, the gear and the lever-driven steel chariot drove out the meteorite fortress in the horn and flute, propelled to the north in a mighty manner, and the large transport fleet loaded with soldiers and supplies also drove through the north and south. Kingdom Avenue, lined up in the plains. Philip sits on the command car in the middle of the first team. He opens the armor''s armor plate and half of it stalks out, staring at the team through the shimmering car shield.

    Heavy warhammer tanks **** on both sides of the road, steel armor and tank main guns are flooded with sunlight, large transport vehicles are in the middle of the road, and the "steel ambassadors" are arranged in a row, and the spacious carriages are full of armed soldiers. Every 100 meters in the team, there is another truck with a silver-white fist emblem, which belongs to the White Knights. The white knights who are the priests of the army have not yet belonged to their main battle tanks. Under the efforts of the first priest, Wright, their battle group has begun to take shape.

    In addition to the vehicle, there are also soldiers in the line walking to follow the infantry is an important guarantee to ensure the vision and emergency response capabilities of the combat troops.

    The scene of this army attack is shocking, and the power of machinery and steel is breathtaking.

    But after all, Cecil¡¯s magical industry is still short, and it is impossible to mechanize the whole army in the latter part of the First Combat Corps. There is also a long team that relies on animal power to transport troops and supplies, but even animal power. On the towed vehicles, there are often mounted howitzers or even gun towers to be truly armed.

    Philip regained his gaze. During the process, his gaze met briefly with a young man who was found on the nearby chariot. The young man immediately pressed his chest and respectfully performed a "half knight ceremony."

    The young man wore the badge of the sword on his chest and the corresponding emblem on his shoulder. This shows that he is a sealed knight and one of the civilian officers who were promoted after the establishment of the Principality of Cecil.

    Philippe certainly knows each other. After all, about half of the new generation of officers in this team are trained by him, and he also knows that the young man with the Knight''s coat of arms is just an ordinary person with no extraordinary strength in Cecil. More than half of the captains or officers in the legion are ordinary people without any extraordinary power.

    "The new era of knights..." Philip sighed softly, but there was no regret in his tone.

    The Cecils are coming.

    Before the attendant ran to report, Count Pompeii saw the mighty army on the kingdom avenue on the terrace and saw the magical industrial creation that was difficult to understand with common sense. Under the blessing of the eagle eye surgery, he clearly understood The wheels and tracks of the mechanical monsters were seen, and their guns were seen, as well as the fully armed soldiers who accompanied the team.

    The ear of Pompeii, who was slightly blessed, stood on the cold windy terrace and watched it quietly for a long time. He not only looked at the army of the Cecil, but also thought that the army he once owned was led by the knight. The recruits are composed of various protective gears, holding colorful flags, relying on the drums and flutes of the blows to form the ranks of the army, and then surprised that the former Maryland Rocks rely on the level of the army to stand up. A full 40 hours.

    It seems that it is the credit of the fortress shield and the wall.

    Then the count left the terrace and went to the main hall of the castle, where the servants prepared a grand luncheon. He put on a dress that he had only passed once when he was sealed. The dress was a little tight and worn. He also put his wife and children in formal attire, as if he had attended the royal feast.

    After sitting down, the old Pompeii in a formal dress looked around at the hall and saw the servants standing nervously in the distance, so he smiled: "You come too."

    The servants, look at me, I look at you, no one dares to move the place, they can''t understand the abnormal performance of their masters these days, and they can''t understand the abnormalities in this abnormality today.

    Earl Pompeii just shrugged, and then he raised his glass and shook it slightly in the air, paying tribute to Francis II who had left the world.

    The door was pushed open at this time, and a waiter ran in without breath: "Adult, come outside..."

    "Let them come in," Earl Pompeii said quietly, then turned his head slightly and said to the band not far behind him. "Please change the song of a solemn point, "Valsa Ending" is good."

    The castle gate was pushed open, and a team of heavily armed soldiers came in. The head was a heroic knight, standing next to her with two heavy white armor and full body. The reloading warrior of the Light Force of the Light, the Cecil, is called a "priest."

    The heroic horsewoman strode to the Earl of Pompeii, holding a paper in his hand: "Mr. Earl, I am Margarita Crete from Cecil, here on behalf of Gorwin Cecil. The Duke, to convey to you..."

    Earl Pompeii did not wait for the other party to finish, and took out a sealed document and said gently and slowly: "This is the documentary of the Moen royal family. These are the land documents on my territory. This is my exception. A list of properties outside the castle."

    Then he looked at the instrument in the hands of the female knight and nodded slightly: "Where am I signing?"

    Margarita squinted a little, probably because she had expected her, but she quickly reacted and handed the document over: "The end."

    Earl Pompeii took the print and took a glimpse of it. Then he picked up the slapstick that had been prepared for a while. After picking up the tip of the pen twice, he smiled and looked up at the horsewoman: "Ms. I can After signing this meal, sign it again?"

    "Yes," Margarita calmly looked at the Earl, which is located in the southernmost part of the Holy Spirit Plain, and the entire territory is located within the firepower of the Rock Fortress, and said faintly, "We will watch you eat here."

    ......

    In the large command vehicle, Amber left the communication station and came to Gao Wen: "The Earl of Pompeii has signed up and there is really no fighting."

    This half-elf face is full of incredible.

    An area is huge, the land is not barren, and the overall count is even rich and rich, so it is so simple to accept the "management" of the Principality of Cecil.

    Gao Wen just smiled indifferently: "This should be a relief for the Earl, at least he didn''t have to worry about whether he should insist on being a royal aristocrat or a quick turn to be a southern aristocrat."

    After that, his attention was re-appeared on the operational map in front of him.

    On this precise map, a quarter of the plain of the Holy Spirit has been marked with a glaring red color.

    The Gorgon River running north and south and the Kingdom Avenue along the Gorgon River are marked with striking blue and white.

    On the Gorgon River and Kingdom Avenue, two arrows have been marked, namely the inland river fleet that is moving along the river, and the army units that are advancing north along the Kingdom Road and the plains.

    His operational plan is clear, and he has reached the goal of agreement with the army generals and staff officers. The most important goal is to complete the cutting and blockade of the contaminated area in the eastern part of the Holy Spirit Plain!

    The "plague" that will be created by the death of all things is horrible, but it is obviously necessary to use the media and the corresponding "rituals" to achieve (information from Solderin and Berk), so at this stage, its The spread has not yet gone out of control, and the polluted area is still dominated by the Great Wood Crossing and has not crossed the Gorgon River.

    Before the plague crossed the Gorgon River, he was the first to block the land on the land and rely on the warships in the river to clear the coast. Then the mechanized units equipped with heavy burners were pushed all the way, from south to north and from west to west. Dongdi manufactures isolation belts and purification areas. After the initial control of the pollution range, it is surrounded by the advancement and contraction of mechanized units, and gradually removes the "crystal clusters" of the event.

    Now all the factories in the South have entered the wartime state. All the production lines are working overtime to make a simple version and an accelerated version of the "Spitfire". A large number of civilian vessels have also been temporarily requisitioned, and small guns and incendiary bombs have been installed. In the near future, it will enter the Dorgon River through the Rock Fortress to support the First Fleet, and since the last year, the entire Psychic Principality has been consciously preparing for this war, so as long as the contaminated area does not break through a few The key point is that this plan is the most appropriate and effective.

    But correspondingly, this plan is the most vulnerable to loss of control, and the most risky part is the pollution breakthrough blockade...

    Gao Wen¡¯s line of sight moved to the northern end of the Gorgon River and landed at the hub of Kingdom Avenue, the largest city in the plains of the Holy Spirit, and the most important fortress.

    St. Sunil City.

    This population of more than 100,000 people controls all the main traffic routes from east to west and north, and controls the kingdom of the northern gate. It must not be lost, and it must not be polluted!

    ......

    In the north of the Pompeii area, over a hilly area directly under the royal family, several chariots formed a small temporary camp, and a team was camping in the wilderness.

    Wearing a black full-body light armor, the Ranger Warrior with a closed helmet climbs to the top of the car, adjusts the observation mode of the tactical eyepieces, and vigilantly scans the distant wilderness, two howitzer manipulators and two heavy-duty burners. The hands are sitting on their respective chariots, using weapons to block each direction not only to block the road, but also to be wary of the gravel wilderness that seems to be difficult to walk. This is a dozen or so dozens of monsters. After the battle, the soldiers accumulated valuable experience.

    The clusters of giants are not human beings. Although they are mutated by humans, they have moved away from human restraint after gaining a strong body. They can walk and attack in gravel, depression, shoals and even poisonous marshes. This is something that must be paid attention to at all times.

    From the king, the Mitchell Knight with blue eyes and a brown curly hair wrapped in a blanket, next to the heating lamp that relied on the heat rune, and looked at the strange warriors from the South with complex sights, and he Only a few remaining soldiers were sitting not far away, and most of them looked embarrassed.

    Until now, the aristocratic knight still seems to be trapped in a dream. He woke up from a nightmare and fell into a strange new dream. In this new dream, the steel-built chariots roared, huge explosions and The deadly flames descended from the sky, and the soldiers who claimed to be "steel Rangers" saved him and his soldiers, and the equipment and fighting methods of these fighters opened his eyes.

    You know, as a family member of the Wangdu aristocratic family, he has always been proud of his knowledge, but these soldiers from the South and their fighting style... Mitchell Knight has never seen it.

    The royal army also received weapons from the south. The knights wore fused swords and heat ray guns. The army also equipped a small number of "light acceleration guns" powered by runes, but until today, the Mitchell Knights realized One thing: the people of the Southland who handed over to the kingdom of the kingdom... are just the tip of their huge armed iceberg.

    The ridiculous thing is that until more than a week ago, the commanders of Wang Guojun were still complacent about those weapons. They were still planning to attack the east after the end of spring and completely end the war.

    Now the war is indeed over... the war between the royal family and the east is over.

    The Mitchell Knight laughed at himself, and the footsteps came from the side. The elf Ranger with a long blond hair came to the heating lamp and sat down with Mitchell.

    "How is the injury?"

    "It''s already good, and the physical strength has recovered by about 80%," Mitchell did not hide his gratitude. "Thank you for your alchemy."

    Solderin nodded: "It is effective to avoid purulent infection by mixing the rejuvenation agent with the remedy mixture. It can also heal the wound quickly without losing physical strength. This is not possible with oral medication alone."

    Mitchell kept smiling, but his mouth was a bit stiff.

    In Wang Guojun, even the Cavaliers, each battle can only be assigned two bottles of alchemy pharmacy, two bottles! Only half a bottle per bottle! Only dare to drink when you are killed!

    Who doesn''t know that washing the wound with alchemy syrup will speed up healing but normal people can afford it...

    After a moment of shackles, the Cavaliers forced themselves to shift the subject: "Where are we going next?"

    "To the direction of the Gorgon River, our warships will meet there, and then we will join the First Corps in the riverbank area," Solderlin said. "Don''t say this, according to your judgment, you think those How long will the Crystal Cluster Army arrive in St. Sunil?"

    "If they don''t sleep, I''m afraid it will be another week. It''s because most of them can only walk, no horses and vehicles can fit their huge body," Mitchell recalls the scary monsters left for himself. Impression, I couldn¡¯t help but shudder. "I think they can stay on the road for a week without stopping."

    "Then, in the worst case, they will arrive in St. Sunil in a week," Soldering frowned. "...I hope the city can reach the main force of the South."

    As a royal aristocrat who remained proud, the Mitchell Knight immediately subconsciously opened: "St. Sunil has Ansau''s most powerful magic shield and self-repairing walls, and hundreds of battle mage towers and The mighty Kings of the Knights, the Knights of the Guards, can withstand the attack of those monsters."

    However, the blond high-ranking ranger just looked at him faintly and said calmly: "I believe in the shield, the wall and the mage tower in your mouth, but I don''t believe in the people who guard the city."

    Mitchell greeted the high-level ranger''s gaze and said firmly: "The two great knights will stick to the last moment."

    "... okay, the king of the king has a knight like you, and it is not completely bad," Solderlin patted Mitchell''s shoulder and said that he didn''t know if it was a compliment. "I hope, I hope that the city can hold on."

    ......

    Continued along the Gorgon River to the north, the eastern part of the river, between the Boulder City and the Gorgon River, the city with a long history, "Red Maple City", the final shouting sound finally stopped.

    Blood spilled over the streets, broken swords and the same broken bodies were ruined, and the pungent smell was filled in the city famous for its red maple leaves. The sunlight from the clouds illuminates and is gradually cooling down. The battlefield, under the sun, the army formed by the giant clusters is cleaning up the ruins, collecting the spoils, and collecting the losses, while a man wearing a black robe and a tall, thin face walks through the **** streets and clusters around him. In the respectful salute of the giants, they came to the square in front of the lord''s castle.

    The eternal death of all things, Heaton.

    This hazy man has changed a little before, and his cheeks and hands have grown tiny crystals, and the eyeballs are filled with powerful arcane energy. He has not completed the final step of the transformation of the gods, but the gods Many of the features have already surfaced on him.

    This brought him extra strength and allowed him to command this huge army more effectively.

    "Resist to the last... turned out to be mercenaries and adventurers," the instructor wearing a black robe glanced at the body around the square, with disdain on his face. "The lord here is a coward."

    A tall cluster of giants came to Heatton and made a hoarse voice: "They are mostly cowards, with only a few exceptions."

    Heaton turned his head and looked at the giant: "Claude, is the resistance of Boulder City over?"

    "We will have occupied more than 70% of the entire city..."

    "That is not over yet," Heaton interrupted the other. "What the **** is going on?"

    "The so-called ''Northern Queen'' is still recalcitrant. She and her troops control the castle area, relying on the castle''s magic tower and the magic net. The entire castle area is covered with a strong blizzard and cannot be approached. ¡±

    Having said that, the giant couldn''t help but cursing: "The **** magic net, it can keep running!"

    "The magic net will not be exhausted. People will, the ''Northern Queen'' will be exhausted sooner or later," Heaton said faintly. "Trying to consume the magic of the blizzard and destroying them as soon as possible has resisted them for a long time."

    "Yes."

    "Another thing makes me more concerned than the idiots who are recalcitrant," Heaton continued. "I heard some trouble in the South?"

    "Yes, some rogue intruders seem to be people in the South, who are active outside our control area."

    "...I don''t want to be distracted, but I have already had enough of the so-called ''Cessils''," Heaton snorted, "destroy them."

    "Yes."

 Chapter 615ï¼š Breakout and fire support

    The steel ranger troops led by Solderin set out to start the journey before the first rays of the dawn, and began the movement towards the Gorgon River.

    This team is too close to the dangerous contaminated area, even over the edge of the giant wooden crossing - this so-called "crossing" is not a real intersection, but is located on the east side of the Holy Spirit Plain, will be the Stone City, the oblique forest valley, Asia A large area, including the Hertel Mountain, is covered in a vast area - in this area, the steel ranger soldiers have encountered many times with the cluster giants and found several villages or towns completely occupied by the clustered army. Coupled with the remnants of the Royal Army remnants of the rescue, this contingent has overfulfilled their exploration mission, it is time to evacuate.

    The real artillery wash should be handed over to the follow-up large forces.

    The king''s knight Mitchell and his soldiers were huddled in the armored infantry, feeling the low-pitched and vibration of this magical and mechanically-driven steel beast, a majestic sense of power from that gear and The connecting rods are transmitted in the operation, making them feel inexplicable and feel a different kind of solidity - although they can''t understand how the Cecil people made these incredible magical devices, the sense of security is still flowing. Gushing out.

    They are protected, protected by a sturdy frame, steel plates and thick magic shields. The Cecils cleverly combine these common substances with common spells and give them with mysterious rune techniques. The machine is a soul, so that these steels can run on their own without the need for a mage. Sitting inside, it is as safe as a mobile fortress.

    There must be some sort of magical soul to drive this chariot. There is no doubt about it.

    Maybe it is the soul of the machine.

    The Mitchell Knight thought divergently, using "common sense" to try to understand the creation of the Cecil, and finally found that he could not understand, so he turned his head and looked at the scenery outside through the crystal blocks inlaid on the armor of the carriage - in the wilderness The scenery is constantly retreating, and the speed is faster than the carriage.

    "Do we want to go directly to the Gorgon River?" A kingdom soldier sitting next to him looked at the Cecil warrior, who was sitting across the carriage and covered with black armor. He asked a little nervously, "over there." Someone pick us up?"

    The magician wearing a black light armor said casually: "Let''s go south first, then head west to the river bank."

    The Mitchell Knight nodded slightly and he thought it was a fairly correct choice.

    Directly westward to the Gorgon River is of course the shortest route. However, due to the deep pollution area, it is very likely that the lateral movement will encounter the large forces of the cluster giant. The safest route is to move south to the most dangerous. After the area, the direction was adjusted again, and it is said that the warships that came to meet are still going north along the river, so the team going south is also going to the meeting point as soon as possible...

    However, this kind of converging method requires the team and the warship to cooperate with each other. It must arrive at the exact location at an accurate time. Unless the time and place are discussed in advance, it will be difficult to achieve... but when the Cecils look indifferent, they obviously do not Worried about this, I don''t know how to do it... Can some of the black armies use the spells?

    The Mitchell Knight guessed, but all of a sudden, the violent shock of the car body interrupted his thoughts, which was the sudden acceleration of the car, and then he heard a sharp sound from outside, after a while A distant explosion came from the rear.

    He had heard this voice - when he and his last soldier were about to be drowned by more and more clusters of giants, it was this explosion that fell from the sky, intercepting the follow-up reinforcements of the cluster giants and saving them all. people.

    That''s what is called a howitzer ¨C it''s not equipped on the car he used to transport people''s supplies, but there is one on the other two cars called ¡°multi-purpose tanks¡±. Its power is impressive.

    In the carriage, two Cecil soldiers wearing black light armor reacted instantly. They immediately got up. One person was close to the observation port of the carriage to determine the situation. The other climbed up the ladder in the middle of the carriage and began to operate the roof. The ray tower was involved in the battle, and the Mitchell Knight reacted after a brief mistake. He slammed into another observation port and saw the terrible situation outside -

    A large number of clusters of giants are coming from all directions, the number is not countable, and the Arcane Arcs they have created have begun to lie on the ground not far away...

    At the moment of seeing those monsters, the security of steel and shields was instantly weakened, and the Mitchell Knights forced their courage to remain calm, but several kingdom soldiers had prayed with fear.

    But Mitchell could not blame these soldiers - because they had experienced a terrible defeat, and after more than one escape, they just came out of that hell.

    At this time, there was another sway, and there was a huge bang in the very close. This sound made several soldiers instantly pale: this is the sound of powerful arcane lightning hitting the shield!

    The monsters are getting closer!

    The iron gates in the front and rear sections of the chariot were suddenly opened. The high-ranking ranger with a blond hair bent over and came in: "We seem to have entered an ambush circle - but the enemy does not seem to adapt to our speed, no It¡¯s time to completely close the ambush circle."

    It turned out to be an ambush! !

    The Mitchell Knight took a sigh of coolness and said quickly: "Can you run away?"

    "It''s not very easy, there are a lot of them, and the bite is very tight," the high-ranking Ranger said with a relaxed face. The calm and calm attitude contrasted sharply with the soldiers of the Wang Guojun who had fallen into fear. But what he said was It¡¯s hard to make it easy. ¡°With the endurance, speed and morale of those monsters, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to get rid of them for a while.¡±

    Mitchell¡¯s face was covered with a layer of grayness. He couldn¡¯t even understand how this high-ranking ranger was still so relaxed in this situation: ¡°That... we are afraid to die here...¡±

    Solderin smiled: "Reassure, we are close to the scheduled meeting point - about a dozen kilometers."

    Mitchell was first relaxed with the "deceptive" smile, but then he almost jumped up - still so far! !

    And he still remembers clearly that the team is not moving directly towards the Gorgon River, it is driving south! It is still a long way from the river bank!

    The sound of continuous explosions and the sound of the burner''s jet flames came from the outside, with a violent blast in the middle of the arc of the car''s shield. These sounds constantly reminded everyone in the car: the outside is everywhere It''s a cluster of giants, and they are getting closer!

    I am afraid that there will be an ambushing monster between the team and the Gorgon River. Under such a situation, how can this team far from the river bank and the distance from the meeting point be able to survive safely?

    Mr. Knight from Wang Du can''t find a way to break through the encirclement in his limited battlefield experience. Even if he counts the power of these weird chariots, he doesn''t think everyone can come in there. The cluster of clusters survived, but Solderin did not continue to explain - the high-level ranger just casually comforted a few words, saying that they had "excellent fire support," and then turned away from the passenger compartment.

    After leaving a sturdy "passenger", Solderin quickly returned to the front of the vehicle''s front, while the soldiers who commanded the chariot continued to move closer to the river bank, and quickly opened the car magic network terminal.

    Facts have proved that it is prescient to deploy relay points along the way in the process of collecting intelligence.

    The magic net terminal is activated, and a small holographic projection emerges over the instrument panel of the armored vehicle. In the center of the picture is the unshaven Byron and the busy battleship podium in the background.

    "We have already seen the signal flares that you played out." After waiting for Solderin to open, Byron took the initiative to say, "Go into coverage soon - don''t die before that, run straight to the south!"

    Solderlin quickly said: "We are being chased. You fired after we crossed the temporary-16th relay point, aiming at the bombing point near the relay point, and it would be fine to blow up the relay point. I will come back to make up... ..."

    "Is it so conservative," Byron didn''t know where to find a pipe, and he didn''t ignite in his mouth. He said, "I advise you to lick a little," said the expression. "In fact, you can play another round of signal flares after ten minutes." Then I recalibrate it according to the signal bomb. This is the standard naval gun support process, which can help you get more..."

    A bright arcane arc struck from a distance, and a shattered light was struck on the chariot''s shield. The burning rays of the back cover covered the direction of the attack. Solderin held the armrest on the roof. While maintaining stability in the violent shaking, he responded to the mercenary knight opposite the communicator: "I am afraid that you will blow up my entire team by the way - you are a naval gun!"

    "My gunner''s live ammunition is excellent, and the Blazer''s main gun uses the latest type of sights and measuring ruler, giving me a cigarette, absolutely unbiased, I tell you seriously - you really don''t try? ¡±

    Solderin couldn¡¯t understand how the unruly guy lived in the army until today and he still had a high reputation. However, he finally chose to believe in "ship support" - mainly to believe in trained gunners. And the latest sharp magic warships.

    After confirming the fire support plan, Byron, who was opposite the communicator, was obviously happy. The mercenary knight who had become the commander of the fleet and became more and more fascinated by the new magic warships took the pipe and made a man with a smile. Commitment: "You can rest assured that my ship guns hurt a few bolts of your baby chariot, I shaved my hair and went to Cecil City for two laps..."

    The speaker is unintentional,

    The listener is interested.

    There was two blue veins on the forehead of Solderin, but the communication was over.

    In the nameless fire that the commander of the steel cavalry suddenly rose, the breakout team entered a more gradual area, and the speed suddenly increased again.

    Looking down from the sky, two multi-purpose tanks and two armored transport vehicles rolled up the dust and rushed in the wilderness. Countless clusters of giants were gathering in all directions, chasing each other in layers. The small team, the arc of the arcane arc and the orbital howitzer burst between the team and the chaser, the flames from the heavy burners slamming the earth, on the battlefield where the explosion and the flames are intertwined, the chaser and the breakout The distance of the person is opened again and again, but it is zoomed again and again.

    The speed at which the giants rushed up was no less than the vehicle driven by the magic engine.

    This chase seems to last a long time, but all of a sudden, the top of one of the magic chariots is open.

    A steel ranger soldier pointed the light launcher at the sky and fired three rounds of signal flares.

    Two red and white signal flares rise to the sky, bursting in the clear sky, and the striking smoke and flash are clearly visible on the distant Gorgon River.

    After the signal bombs were fired, the speed of the four magic guides was not reduced at all, and even a slight acceleration was made, as if to leave the dangerous position quickly, and below the trajectory of the signal flare slowly falling, it was the crystal of the death of all things. Cluster army...

    On the Gorgon River, two of the four live-action main guns of the Pioneer''s "Pioneer" quickly and subtly adjusted their angles. After a moment of delay, the energy from the dynamic ridge was injected into the acceleration orbit.

    Skyfire, falling from the sky.

 Chapter 616ï¼š Snowstorm in Boulder City

    This terrible chase seems to soon devour this small team, the knight from the kingdom, the soldier who was recruited, and the life that came back from the wall of Boulder City after a short delay. After all, it gradually approached the embrace of death--Mitchell looked at the distant scene through the observation port at the back of the carriage, and saw hundreds of thousands of clusters of giants getting closer and closer, these huge human figures with a height of three meters. The momentum of the biological cluster charge even surpassed that of the Knights of the Royal Family, and the arcane lightning that they frequently released crossed the entire battlefield and continued to hit the shield of the chariot...

    Further away, it is a large piece of smoke that rises up. Every piece of smoke means that a new chase is moving closer.

    Then, a strange flash will fall from the sky.

    It was a very fast flying object, and the vision of the superb could only barely capture a little trajectory. It was wrapped in a pale green gleam, flying in the direction of the Gorgon River, passing through the hills and the wilderness. Falling into the smoke in the distance.

    The next second, a terrible explosion of flash and more terrible thunder almost tore the eardrums of Mitchell and the soldiers.

    Numerous shattered limbs and crystals were thrown into the sky in the explosion flash. The terrible shock wave even pushed all the surface protrusions of a radius of nearly 100 meters. The earth was trembled fiercely, even though such a long distance, Mitchell It is clear that the shield outside the chariot has a slight flaw.

    Then, more flashes appeared in the sky, accompanied by some kind of sharp sound, which continued to fall in the distance.

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    The big bangs of the land landslides sounded one after another. Every flash and every explosion seemed to have fallen a stone in the middle of the crystallized corps. I wonder how many monsters turned into dust under this terrible attack. Mitchell can Only one point is certain - the pursuit of the Crystal Cluster is disintegrating.

    The Cecil soldiers who drove the vehicles and controlled the weapons obviously already knew that this amazing "fire" would appear. They didn''t panic. At the same time as the first big bang, the soldiers tacitly entered the chasing down. In one stage, they began to manipulate the weapons installed on the vehicle to clean up the cluster giants, and left a large number of explosive magical items called crystal grenades behind the vehicle, and began to move in the direction of the Gorgon River.

    Throughout this process, Mitchell¡¯s biggest concern was that the attacks that fell from the sky would fall on his head¡ªthe power of them was so great that Mr. Knight was sure that even one attack would fall next to the team, his own body. It will be instantaneously distributed in a random area with a radius of 100 meters, but it turns out that his fears are superfluous: the attacks are obviously deliberately and the team has opened a safe distance, the most recent one being hundreds of meters away.

    Everything seems to have been practiced countless times.

    Even a cluster of giants who are fearless of suffering and lack human feelings will retreat under such attacks. This battle of chasing and breaking out ends in an energy beam swept from the direction of the Gorgon River. The beam cut through the battlefield, with a squeaking sound that continued to burn the earth, and finally left a trench that was tens of meters wide and nearly melted, and the cluster of giants who feared the high temperature had to retreat.

    After the road, there will be no waves.

    ......

    On the 35th of the month of recovery, the inland river warship "The Trailblazer", which first went to the north, successfully completed the confluence with the advance team of the steel cavalry. With the support of powerful naval guns, the Byron Knights wiped out a move from the giant wooden crossing to the south. The cluster of giants, then the fleet temporarily docked on the banks of the rich woodland in the north of Pompeii. After using a near-anti-gun to open up a safe landing site, the landing force and the steel cavalry advance team were established in the Rumburg area on the west side of the rich forest land. The base.

    At the same time, the ground forces led by Gao Wen and Philippe also advanced from the land to the rich woodland. After assisting the advance team to clear the remaining crystal clusters, the ground passage from the south to the theater was opened. The fortress to Lunenburg, the river and the ground roads were finally unimpeded, and the supply line was officially established.

    With the "steel ambassador" as the node, the temporary wall connected by precast concrete wall and steel barricade is connected near the river bank. The fully armed soldiers are staring at the north on the sentry post. A large number of reinforced tents and movable board houses are neatly arranged. Arranged in the base, the vehicles carrying the materials and personnel constantly enter and exit the inside and outside of the front line base, and send the weapons and personnel from the south to the place, and collect the pollution samples collected from the front line. Some of the rescued refugees were continually sent to the temporary laboratories and refugee camps in the rear.

    Gao Wen and Amber took the magic guide and slid into the base smoothly. Through the window on one side, they saw that a half-collapsed castle was still braving the smoke. The broken wall of the castle had a part and the wall of the base. Connected together, in the structure where the castle has not collapsed, you can see that the towering crystal relay tower has been erected, and the signal gain device is slowly rotating under the driving of the mechanical table, sweeping through the gray sky.

    The semi-collapsed castle is "Lundenburg", the full name should be the Rembrandt-Kreiburg, which is the royal seal of the royal plain, and the castle and the surrounding rich woodland were once one of the important economic sources of the Moen family. Although the fortress and the surrounding territories have been reduced in damage after the "floating month", it is still the richest land in the southeastern part of the Holy Spirit Plain.

    But that was once.

    When the troops arrived here, the cluster pollution had spread into the rich woodland. The lords here had a high probability of dying on the battlefield in the north. The remaining knights and soldiers stationed in the castle symbolically resisted for hours and fled. Some of the civilians on the land were contaminated by crystals, and some fled into the nearby wasteland. During the establishment of the landing site, the Trailblazer¡¯s shelling destroyed the castle that had fallen and burned the contaminated woodland. Now This affluent area has become one of the symbols of this disaster, reminding visitors of the war with the collapsed walls and the still lingering smell in the air.

    The vehicle passed through the quarantine area on the east side of the base. Across the fence, dozens of rags of civilians were staring at the "steel monsters" that had passed through the fence. They were smashing the barbed wire on the fence. There are even some shocks, and not far behind them, more civilians are lined up under the command of soldiers to receive food and medicine ¨C maintaining a orderly basis based on numbness.

    Amber¡¯s gaze was swept away from the civilians waiting for food and medicine behind the fence, with sympathy on his face: ¡°These people are afraid that it¡¯s still unclear what happened...¡±

    "When the knight in the castle escaped without saying anything, he left the entire area," Gao Wen said. "Philippe has sent people to look around for survivors and establish segregation areas, but this area of ??society. Order has been severely damaged, and it is hard to recover within a few years."

    Amber licked her lips, but she knew that it was fortunate in the north, which was worse than the situation. The crystal-infected people who entered the Rumburg area were just a few wandering stragglers, and the damage was not enough to completely destroy the whole. The region, the fall of the town and the large number of refugees were mainly caused by the premature escape of the knights in the castle, which led to the monsters entering the area swaying into the city with little resistance - but correspondingly, escaped There are also a large number of civilians in the city, and the towns in the eastern part of Rumburg have not suffered much damage.

    As long as you annihilate the clusters and gather the refugees, there is at least hope for reconstruction.

    After the emotion, Amber said: "After blood and divine examinations, nearly 100 infected carriers have been found. They still maintain the human body, but they have the energy reaction of the gods. According to your orders, these people have already sent them. The isolation camp in the Pompeii area."

    "Let the person in charge keep monitoring closely, and take care of them as much as possible to ensure that the infection does not spread," Gao Wen said seriously, and finally sighed, "as long as they have not become monsters, Can''t give up treatment."

    Amber looked at Gao Wen: "To tell the truth, I was quite worried about what to do if you ordered to kill all infected people..."

    Gao Wen took a look at the half-elf: "Do you think I am like someone who will order this order?"

    ¡°I don¡¯t feel like it, but you also said that to maximize value ¨C from the perspective of cost and safety, killing all infected people should be the most ¡°cost-effective¡±...¡±

    "If you really want to do this, you can''t count it," Gao Wen shook his head. "Even if you don''t consider human life and people''s hearts, those infected people who have carried the gods infection but have not mutated are also valuable samples. They can make technology. The people understand the means of the event, and we hope that the disaster and the hope of ending this disaster may be on those infected. Pitman and Carmel have already arrived at Pompeii, maybe it won¡¯t take long, they will Find the secrets of all things in those infected people."

    Amber picked up an eyebrow: "You really count more than me."

    Gao Wen smiled and said nothing.

    In the face of such a disaster, he does have to calculate it earnestly, but he cannot simply calculate human life as a number. He also wants to consider the future development after the war, to consider the maintenance of social order, to consider the gains and losses of the human heart, to consider the history of the official''s pen, but also to consider the means of fighting against the disaster from the infected, to consider how to save more people. - A ruthless commander may be able to count only the head, but what a ruler has to calculate is more than that.

    He looked up and looked at the north through the crystal glass embedded in the door.

    ......

    The cluster giant Corode retracted his sight of the South.

    The troops that entered the Rumburg area - although only temporarily recruited by the squadron - were killed in such a short period of time.

    Due to the distance limitation, he could not clearly "see" what happened to the teams responsible for the expansion to the south, but from the limited signal, he could still perceive that moment broke out in hundreds of clusters of giants. The high temperature of the heat, and the thunderous illusion of loud noise, this may be some kind of extremely powerful spell attack, there is a high probability that the plural legendary Master entered the battlefield...

    Whatever the reason, it is worth raising vigilance.

    It is not long ago that there was another team that was ordered to destroy the invaders. It also suffered an incomprehensible and fierce blow. In a short period of time, Korod thought that those Cecils who wandered out of the South were not good at dealing with them. I am afraid I am ready for this war.

    Although the Legion is strong, it must also be careful of the strong enemy from behind.

    After the end of the operation, it is necessary to return to Red Maple City to remind the lord of the church from the core of the church.

    And now, it''s time to focus on the battlefield.

    Corod looked up, and the image that had been turned into a crystal reflected the scene in the city of Boulder¡ªthe city was almost destroyed by the Legion, and more than 80% of the area became ruined, but a blizzard shrouded it. In the last castle area, the numerous blade-like ice skates and deadly cold made the cluster giants difficult.

    Commander Heaton ordered the Legion to take down its castle area in three days.

    Corode has a slight disdain for this order - although he recognizes the absolute authority of the priest, he knows that the priest does not understand the military, he is just a powerful dark druid, the spell may be powerful However, he did not fight at all, and Corod himself was once one of the best aristocratic officers of the Eastern Army.

    Of course, those days have passed, but the experience accumulated over those days is still useful.

    As a person who often deals with the battlefield, Korode knows that it is not enough to have morale and soldiers to capture the castle. The last mountain corps and the powerful "Northern Queen" occupy the geographical advantage and occupy the castle area. The magic net, and a legendary level magician is very good at managing his own energy. In the case of stable casting environment and continuous external magic support, the "Northern Queen" relies on some auxiliary instruments. It can even keep the blizzard around the castle for a whole month ¨C and the material stored in the castle is enough for her and her legions to stay longer than that.

    But it doesn''t matter, Korod has a good way to be his own.

    An excavation team has set off and is digging an underground tunnel along the corner of the castle. The leader of the excavation team is the original lord of Boulder.

    Of course, the lord has embraced evolution and has become a member of the new era.

    Under the leadership of the former lords, the excavation team will attack the fortress protected by the blizzard from the ground.

    But they certainly can''t just break into the castle''s inner court. There is no way to kill the Victoria Wilder inside or destroy the powerful mountain corps. In fact, they can''t even get close to the inner wall of the castle. A legendary mage can''t be without himself. The enchantment is set around the cast area, and as long as the tunnel is dug near Victoria, the excavation team will definitely be exposed in an instant.

    Their real mission... is to destroy the magic network nodes in the outer layer of the castle, destroy the integrity of the magic net, and break the magic of the "Northern Queen."

    Only the lord of Boulder City knows the location of each magic net node, because those magic nets are set by the lord, and although Victoria Verde is a Duke of Regency, he does not necessarily know what is in the house of Lord Stone City. detail¡­¡­

    Corode stared at the seemingly blizzard in the castle area, his face slowly showing a smile.

    In the vague sense of the spirit, he can sense that the excavation team is still alive and is still digging deep.

    In the past, the Earl of Corrod, the commander of the Giants today turned around and told the men next to him: "The storm stopped and attacked."

 Chapter 617ï¼š Front and rear

    In the Lunenburg base, Gao Wen saw the group of soldiers of the kingdom rescued by Solderin.

    Leading these soldiers is a medium-sized, short-haired brown, high-nosed northerner. He has replaced his original broken armor and replaced the comfortable clothes provided by the base. Although there is still a trace of exhaustion on his face, but the spirit The status has obviously improved a lot.

    When Gao Wen walked into the slightly rude barracks, the knight, who survived the crash, immediately stood up. He took a few soldiers with a slightly stunned face and a little nervous and bent to bow: " Adult, I am Barna Mitchell from the kingdom, and my soldiers and I are very grateful for your generous shelter..."

    "Please sit down, Mr. Mitchell, I have some questions to ask you," Gao Wen said, the knight in front of him sat down, and he sat casually in the chair next to him. "First introduce yourself - you should be able to guess I am Gao Wen? Cecil."

    This is the legendary knight, who only appeared in the books of legends and historians a few years ago, but now returns from the kingdom of the dead and regains the ruler of the South.

    The Wangdu aristocracy has a variety of descriptions and speculations about this southern ruler. Most people choose to stay away from it. A small number of people regard it as a threat. Very few people carry the maliciousness of conspiracy theorists, and almost everyone agrees that This legendary pioneer is incompatible with this era - he is proud of the arrogance of the sultry, the rough of the pioneers, the barbarism of the first generation of nobles, and the incomprehensibility of the resurrected, this is the Barna? Cher¡¯s impression of Gavin Cecil in his social circle.

    Mitchell briefly looked at the legendary duke in front of him with the most rude gaze. When he was about to pass the rules, he moved his eyes down and made a wait for instructions.

    The pioneering heroes in front of him did not wear the exotic costumes that did not conform to the times, nor did they reveal a disturbing atmosphere. As recorded in the most orthodox history books, he was tall, majestic, and wearing armor, as if he was always on the battlefield, his eyes were sharp. But not cold.

    ¡°Is it a habit here?¡±

    Some of the first questions were unexpected to Mitchell. He briefly stunned and replied: "Yes, thank you for the comfortable environment..."

    There are clean hot water, clean rooms, clothes, food and precious medicines, and most importantly, safety - those who have just escaped from the dead can''t really be dissatisfied with such an environment.

    ¡°Very good,¡± Gao Wen nodded slightly. ¡°I want to know the specific situation of ¡®cluster infection¡¯ and the final breakout route of the northern legions...¡±

    ......

    On the outskirts of Pompeii, a temporary camp.

    The barbed wire and the series of guns are interlaced, and the armed soldiers are guarding the surroundings around the post. The inside and outside of the camp, or the magical monitoring and warning devices of the light or dark, are running. Although the camp itself is not large, the amazing level of protection allows It is like a fortress that is armed to the teeth.

    There is only one reason for such strict protection: here is to study the places where the gods are polluted.

    Deep in the camp, in a spacious and bright laboratory, Carmel was suspended more than a dozen centimeters from the ground. On the platform in front of him, a cage consisting of a shield generator and a solid steel fence was stabilized. The ground is inlaid on the base made of reinforced concrete, and the cage is the core of the laboratory''s mission -

    A cluster of giants that have completely mutated and lost human cognition.

    The huge human creature of up to three meters stands quietly behind the solid barrier of energy shields and physical fences. It is not as violent as the "monsters" that most people know. In fact, the opposite is true: its eyes are calm. And reason, even with a kind of transcendentality, it is fixed on the big magician outside the barrier, without saying a word.

    "I heard Pitman say, you refuse to talk to the ''cowardly old mankind''," Carmel drifted closer, he said, "so I am coming - I am curious, in your knowledge. The form like me is not an old age."

    The cluster giant did not respond.

    "It seems that you still refuse to talk - do you think someone will save you? It''s far from the front line, you are far from your deformed compatriots..." Carmel continued, "I know you are sensible, You can still think, just being replaced by a new world view. In your cognition, perhaps cluster infection is a normal life form, and uninfected humans are actually some kind of disease... but I am curious After experiencing such a transformation, do you still remember the thoughts of being human, and remember the emotions when you were humans..."

    After another round of silence, the giant finally spoke up, with a low tremor in his voice: "When the new era arrives, you will realize the flaw of pure flesh and blood. The extinction will come naturally, and we are Helping you... you."

    The Giant is obviously hesitant when it comes to the last word, because it is not sure whether it should be included in the "you" category.

    No matter how you look at it, it seems that Kamal has no human organs for mutation...

    Carmel didn''t care about the sensational parts of the other''s words. He just looked at the mutants in front of him with two sparkling arcane rays. His voice was low: "Your new era is the magic tide."

    The cluster of giants is silent.

    "As far as I know, individuals with special powers and complete saga like you belong to the commander in the ''Crystal Giant'', and the druid dark spells that remain in you indicate that you should have been the priest of the Church of All Things - - or a martyr."

    "..."

    "Which class did you belong to in the event of death? Is it a low-level wilted priest? Or a pastor?"

    "..."

    "Where did you get the information of the magic tide?" "Why are you sure you can get through this magical wave when you become this form?" "Have you heard the word "God"? Do you know what it means? "This kind of transformation technology, where did you come from?"

    Carmel¡¯s problems were one by one, but the cluster giants never said a word. In the end, after a more unbearable silence, Carmel suddenly said: ¡°You know, this road was just the empire. I also walked through - I am a member of this plan. I witnessed its failure, and you have become a form of evolution, just the failure plan we eliminated at the earliest..."

    He thought that this would touch the prisoners in front of him, but the cluster giants just looked at it calmly, and said after a while:

    "I have heard that the South has excavated the fortress of the Gangdiao period...

    "I am not surprised by your existence.

    "But you made a mistake. The ancient magician, your failure, is not because of technical factors, not because of this route.

    "Your failure is because you are not completely rebellious..."

    After saying this, the cluster giant retreated two times. It returned to the middle of the cage and sat down in place, no longer accepting any conversation.

    Kamal struggled without results and eventually left the lab reluctantly.

    Outside the lab, Pitman, a gray robe, and several researchers have been waiting for a long time.

    "It told me a few words, but the useful information was barely revealed," Carmel sighed and said to Pitman. "As you have judged before, this "command level" cluster of giants mostly It was transformed from the loyal devotees of the dying of the eternal life, and in this way they maintained control over the clusters of the corps, and the mouth of the mad believer could hardly open."

    "As the Crystal Clusters expand, they will sooner or later select new commanders from the supernaturals who accept the transformation. The commander''s mouth should be able to open, we don''t have to worry," Pitman said, and then seemed to notice the card. Meyer¡¯s mood is a bit different. ¡°What does it say to you? You don¡¯t look too good...¡±

    Carmel was surprised: "Can you see my face?"

    "The look can''t be seen, the color is quite obvious, it''s green now..."

    "...nothing big, just a word that the guy said last time made me care a little," Kamal shook his head. "All things will end up being a part of the legacy of the ''rebel'' plan. They are continuing this. The gods were created during the planning process, but the cluster giants said they were doing more ''rebellious''... I don''t understand what this means."

    "Can you be more ''rebellious''?" Pittman picked an eyebrow. Although he was once a member of the event, he obviously didn''t understand the gods'' plan for the death of all things. "You used to be natural." The graves of God are all planed, the meat is cut, and the blood of the gods is refining the medicine for the people of the country. Can there be more disobedience under the sun? They just created a false god, I don''t think you are disobedient..."

    "So I can''t understand," Kamal said, then shook his head. "What about your side? How is your experiment?"

    "After isolating the cluster of infected people from the ordinary people and the ''director'', all the experimental bodies showed obvious signs of debilitation and activity stagnation, and the only remaining thinking ability disappeared rapidly, it seems that the lower level cluster infection The spiritual activity of the person must be maintained by the ''commander''..." Pittman spread his hand and sighed. "In short, it is not saved. The variation from the body to the spirit can no longer be reversed. Those who have not yet mutated may only be able to save the infected individual. The infected people who have been sent recently have been in a stable state. The routine treatment of plague and curse is useful to them. I am looking for the most effective purification. Programs, as well as finding the key incentives that cause them to mutate from ''carriers'' to ''variants''."

    ......

    In the city of Cecil, a spring rain washed away the towering roofs and criss-crossing streets. In the fading skylight, the city is still bustling.

    A graceful snake tail climbed the tallest magic net broadcast tower in the city, entwined with the antenna at the top of the radio tower. Tyre¡¯s body clung to the magical body built by the steel. She leaned out and looked away from the distant city. , sweeping the factory floor that is already lit up and running around the clock.

    The war is spreading in the far north, and although the land of the Principality of Cecil is still safe, the effects of the war will still permeate all aspects of people''s lives. People began to discuss the war in pubs and cafes. Newspapers and commentary articles appeared in the newspapers frequently, and factories have entered the so-called "wartime state" and are operating at an unprecedented efficiency.

    Countless war machines lined up to leave the workshop, gears and bearings were not cooled, and they rushed to the front line; the mechanics, physicians and non-commissioned officers who had just graduated from various colleges were full of vigor and vitality, moving towards their respective positions and lives; Not facing the war directly, the commercial operation within the Principality has not been affected at all, but has become more prosperous than ever. This city, which is driven by the power of the magical industry, is so vibrant and so fascinating that even the lazy Tyre can''t help but evoke thoughts and evoke some reverie about the hometown of the Kraken.

    Tyre doesn''t know what the hometown of the Kraken looks like. She was born in the new generation after the Anta Wein was forced to land in this world. After the "Great Crash", the Kraken Empire has declined, and it is no longer brilliant. However, on the teaching machine, on the broken data stored in the memory chip, when the ancient Kraken tells about their distant and vague memories, Tyre heard the description of his hometown more than once.

    It is a vibrant world, the ocean covers the entire planet, deep in the deep and gentle waters, the world of the Kraken is prosperous, the machine keeps running around the clock, the artificially controlled city shines on the seabed, the submarine train Between the trench and the ridge, the aircraft jumped out of the water from the deep sea, satellite clusters and orbital facilities surround the planet, overlooking the beautiful water world...

    The Krakens may not really go back.

    But Tyre¡¯s eyes swept through Cecil, the land-based creatures who had their hometowns and they were building this place with enthusiasm.

    Perhaps one day, they will build this place as beautiful as the "beautiful water world."

    The lost sea monster gently took a breath, opened his mouth and sang in a low voice.

    Invisible power infiltrated in this ethereal song, swaying the magic around, swaying the antenna of the radio tower, swaying the magic net of Cecil - and then through the Cecil - Black Forest - between the magnificent walls Numerous relay towers, shaking the tower of the sentinel, swayed the magnificent wall.

    The singing voice rides through the space, crossing the endless storms and the ocean.

    In the east of the endless sea, the city of Antalian, the city of the Kraken, which has been bathed in the stars, the night-time listener was surprised to see the strange frequency of the sudden jump out of the communicator.

    A moment later, a deep-sea maid swayed the fishtail and swam into the sleeping hall of Queen Petia.

    "Your Majesty! The missing Chaoshan master found it. When she returned, she swam back and is now on the western continent!

    "She found a human ally there!

    ¡°She asked if you want to eat small cookies?¡±

    ¡ºAdd bookmarks for easy reading¡»

 Chapter 618ï¼š Iron Throne

    The holographic image projected by the magic net terminal flashes the glow, and in the room after dusk, it outlines a wonderful atmosphere mixed with fantasy and technology. Gao Wen sits in front of the communicator and listens carefully to Carmel from the back. Report from the room.

    "...Pitman has confirmed that the high-level cluster giants are transformed from the sacred officials of the eternal life, and that the ''commanders'' transformed by other extraordinary people will not be ruled out in the future, but from the current stage, The fanatical mortal believer is the core upper layer of the Crystal Cluster Army...

    "Crystal giants transformed from ordinary people have smaller body types and lower strengths. Their thinking ability, or the only remaining reason, needs to be maintained by the upper individuals. There is a between the upper cluster and the lower cluster. A wonderfully dependent relationship, the subordinate cluster giants can think, but their own thinking is not complete...

    "I and Pittman agree that this unique connection of the cluster giants suggests that they have some degree of ''mentality'', and that the commander-level cluster giant may be able to control nearby units, or perceive through this telepathy. To the state of the cluster of distant clusters, but this induction will not be very clear, and will be attenuated with distance. This is the conclusion drawn after several isolation experiments.

    "After losing the commander, the subordinate cluster giants will quickly weaken and lose their senses, degenerate into monsters that rely entirely on instinct to act. The complete debilitation takes an hour or so and the reason is stopped from the beginning..."

    Gao Wen did not fall to listen to Carmel¡¯s report. The brows occasionally wrinkled and occasionally stretched.

    Thanks to the researchers at the back, the soldiers on the front line do not have to face unknown enemies, as more and more infected samples are sent to the rear, as Carmel opens his memories from the era of Gangs, "God The characteristics of the "infected" have finally been unveiled in front of the world.

    Beside Gaowen, the Philippe Knight on the face showed a thoughtful expression: "A certain degree of telepathic ability... no wonder they could organize a large-scale pursuit of Solderin in a short time, and In the absence of regular scouts and command units, this level of organization is maintained..."

    Gao Wen looks at the knight who is still young but has become a mature general: "What do you think?"

    "The telepathic ability of the clusters is a tricky advantage, which means that the speed of information flow on a small battlefield is no worse than ours, and even faster." Philip thought very seriously, "but obviously Their telepathic ability is also very limited, and the command system they build up is relatively chaotic and vague, and it is not impossible to deal with it. And I think that the huge loopholes in their organizational structure are the key points compared to the advantages brought by telepathy. ¡±

    Gao Wen nodded slightly: "As long as the command nodes are destroyed, they will quickly collapse. The irrational monsters are better than the organized soldiers."

    ¡°I will work with adjutant, staff, and think tanks to develop a viable tactic,¡± Philip said with a serious look. ¡°If it works, our speed of advancement will definitely accelerate.¡±

    Gao Wen couldn''t help but feel some emotions: Without Byron''s slap in the side, Philip''s brain efficiency in thinking about tactics is obviously rising, fearing that it is not the tactics used to save the tactics.

    Carmel then continued to report on the results of the study: "In addition, we observed the magical response and erosion of the sacred carriers and mutators, and the ''ritual power'' that caused them to change from the carrying state to the mutated state. There are preliminary conclusions related to divine intervention."

    Gao Wen gently breathed a sigh of relief: "Sure enough, the power of the gods..."

    "I found activated neuron factors in infected people who completely mutated into cluster giants. Although they could not completely separate them due to equipment limitations, I can judge that they have been subjected to incentive activation. Just like the ancient Gangster Empire from the giant Deer Amoen''s flesh and strength have created the first generation of gods, and all things must have their own ''energy source'' to reactivate the gods that have become recessive genetic factors. So far, Although no direct evidence has been found, we can theoretically assume that the end of all things has mastered some kind of **** power, or a substitute for **** power..."

    Gao Wen¡¯s face was calm and there was no accident.

    Long before the disaster broke out, he realized that the end of all things would brew some amazing plot in the darkness, and vaguely speculated that this was related to the "God". After all, the fall of the three dark sects was obviously The gods are inextricably linked, and their ultimate goal is not surprising.

    After that, in the conversation with Tyre, the information revealed by the Kraken, who had rich experience in eating and cooking in the field of gods, made Gao Wen clear his guess. For this, he even asked in advance. Tyre is going to make some preparations to deal with the terrible shady scenes that may exist and involve the gods.

    At this moment, Carmel''s research finally gives a certain evidence from the empirical direction: the end of all things will bring "God" into this battlefield.

    This made Gaowen stressful, but he was not desperate.

    The power of the gods is terrible to the mortal. If it is the true God of anger, perhaps Cecil really can''t resist, but will all things be able to get a true God to help fight? Obviously impossible, they found the flesh and blood wreckage similar to the giant deer Amoen and activated some of its activity, or artificially banned some powerful monsters with partial deity, regardless of What kind of possibility is that since the cults were made with human spells, they are certainly not indestructible.

    What can a cultist control? At least, is there a bloodline?

    Even if all things die, they will create a living "man-made god" that can''t be destroyed by Cecil''s artillery. And Tyre and the Krakens behind her can help, and the deep-sea salted fish may not be able to cope with it. The true God (although they usually eat the sashimi of the storm all day, but they eat the corpse that will not resist), but as the fallen empire that masters the technology of the ultra-era, they deal with a "string" of fakes. There is always no problem.

    In addition, Gao Wen was also exposed to the battle report of the "Shenzhen Fleet". The past life was an atheist. When confronted with problems in the realm of the gods, he may be nervous and may be cautious, but he will always keep a surplus. At this stage, this surplus may be just a confidence.

    But that is at least confident.

    Gao Wen¡¯s curiosity is that Philip will have any thoughts after knowing the taboo forces that may be in the hands of all things.

    "I don''t have any thoughts," the young knight said after hearing Gao Wen''s inquiry. "The obedience to the monarch''s command is the responsibility of the knight. Protecting the territory and the people is also the responsibility of the knight. Under this premise, I only Care about where the enemy is and don''t care who the enemy is."

    Such an answer made Gao Wen somewhat surprised. He looked at Philip and looked at it. He felt that the young man was a little unreal: "Even if the opposite may be a **** or a **** of evil, or something else that is beyond human understanding?"

    "The same," Philip nodded. "To whom the charge is the same, the only difference is whether you can come back."

    Gao Wen was dumbfounded and shook his head two seconds later: "I thought you would be at least a little scared."

    When Philip heard Gao Wen¡¯s face, his face was slightly weird, and then he looked down and thought about it. He said: ¡°It¡¯s actually a little scared...¡±

    "Oh?"

    "So I really want to go to the battlefield. I will pull the mask down to prevent others from seeing my lips shaking. I will tie the weapon to my hand and prevent the weapon from getting rid of it, but I should not write a suicide note. I still have no wife. There are no other relatives. The property under my name can be directly returned to the Principality..."

    This answer is true in a moment.

    Looking at the face of the young knight, Gao Wen suddenly couldn¡¯t help but want to hold his forehead with his hand: "I seem to understand why Byron is so keen to bicker with you..."

    Philip responded for a while, but didn''t react: "...ah?"

    "All in all, you don''t have to think about the issue of generosity to death in advance. We are fighting a war, not to die, no one is going to die," Gao Wen patted Philip''s shoulder. "Go to arrange for you." The tactical meeting, we have to enter the Hongfeng area as soon as possible. If we can get through this channel as soon as possible, perhaps the last remnant of the Wang Guojun has hope."

    Philip left the barracks, and after finally reporting on the operation of some laboratories, Carmel also left the communication channel.

    Gao Wen sat at the table, and in the process of sorting out his thoughts, his eyes swept through a rear newsletter sent from amber on the table:

    "The situation in the east has deteriorated and the Iron Throne has set out Herti."

    "Your situation has deteriorated..." Gao Wen sighed softly. "It saves me a lot of trouble."

    ......

    Since the change, the entire Eastern Army was swallowed up in a thick fog, the communication in the entire area west of Sombayburg was cut off, the Duke of the East and the Prince Edmund had no news, and the order of the entire Eastland quickly slid to chaos. The abyss of the order.

    There are rumors, no one is in control, and the aristocrats who stay in the east have smelled terrible breath, but no one has the ability to grasp the whole situation or restrain the order of the east. The news about the army¡¯s annihilation is very rampant, and the small families are the most The control was lost first, followed by the higher-level aristocratic lords. The chaos spread from west to east. The eastern part of the iron plate, which was originally under the constraint of Prince Edmund and the Duke of Loren, showed signs of fragmentation and allowed the situation. What is even more acute is the terrible news from the border areas of the west and the plain of the Holy Spirit.

    A monster army stood up on the wreckage of the East Army Corps and was wandering in the plains of the Holy Spirit.

    Those monsters seem to have not paid attention to the east. Their goal should be the more north of St. Sunil, but the existence of the monster army itself has killed the last binding force that allows the Eastern aristocracy to maintain the basic order.

    The aristocrats on the ground quickly made the most normal response in this era: convening the vassal family, blocking the border of the territory, returning to the separatist state overnight, and then in the nervous confrontation, in the vigilance against the monster, In the vigilance of each other, the situation in the entire region was instantly tightened into a pot of fire.

    In such a situation, the White Sands Mining Company, the bridgehead of the Principality of Cecil, sent vital information to the territory.

    A war machine that had just completed all technical inspections and tests in the G¨¹len area responded to this information and went to the east.

    The magical road stretches across the ground, and the continuous magic shield covers the entire track. Along with the low sound of the steel wheels and the magical organs, a huge train is entering the Baisha mining area solemnly.

    In the sunset that has been dyed with orange, it is covered with solid steel armor, and the large train railguns and densely arranged gun towers are shining in the setting sun. Its compartment is full of armed soldiers. And the heavy white knight with armor, its carrying chassis is fixed with neatly arranged chariots and towed howitzers. It is like a fully armed steel castle, or even a walking fortress wall, heavy and full of majesty.

    The head of the Baisha Mining Company, Holm, stood on the tower next to the station and quietly watched the miracle of this magical industry, the treasure of engineering, the symbol of Cecil power.

    Armored train, Iron Throne.

    Twenty minutes later, Holm stood on the high platform used to load and unload ore and heavy machinery on weekdays, and saw the middle-aged knight who commanded the Iron Throne, wore black magic armor, and looked deep and vicissitudes.

    "It''s nice to meet you, Sir Maryland."

    "Please don''t call me Jazz," the middle-aged knight smiled and calmly reached out and held Holm''s hand. "That is the seal of the Moen royal family. It is already a past tense."

 Chapter 619ï¼š Iron and fire

    Standing next to the huge and majestic war machine, Holm couldn¡¯t help but look up at its iron-grey armor and the pipes and mechanical structures that covered it in the shield, and by his side, the former commander of the meteorite fortress, Today''s Cecil officer Maryland Knight issued a soft sigh: "This is a beautiful machine, isn''t it?"

    Holm subtly looked at the knight who had re-applied the armor and loyal to the Principality.

    After a year of labor reform and ideological remodeling, and after more than half a year of knowledge education, and after passing a rigorous assessment and pledge procedure, the former royal aristocrat was given the opportunity to be loyal to the South.

    He was once incorporated into the engineering team of the Second Legion, participated in the construction and production of many areas in the north, witnessed himself, and personally experienced the rules of operation of the Cecil order. The Cavalier showed a sincere and serious attitude in this process. With excellent personal abilities, he was promoted and promoted, and was eventually incorporated into the First Combat Corps and became the commander of the Iron Throne.

    In Cecil, there are a lot of "reformers" like him. After all, talents in this era are scarce, and some intellectuals in the early stage of production construction must be selected from the old aristocrats. This may leave some hidden dangers in the future, but always It¡¯s better to die in the quagmire in the early stages of development.

    The Maryland Knight, who is inherently reliable, should be one of the most trusted and anticipated of these ¡°reformers¡±.

    The serf was born, but Holm, who has become one of Cecil¡¯s officials, laughed: ¡°This is indeed a beautiful machine, and every part is beautiful.¡±

    He is a bit punctual, but it is indeed a tribute to the war machine on the track next to him - this huge armored train is the most powerful mechanical device he has ever seen, it is not just a means of transport, but also Weapons and fortresses, which are the outstanding creations of the Marquis of Rebecca and the great craftsman Nicholas, are also the awesome blood and sweat of the industrious and intelligent workers of Cecil.

    It has two "arsenal sections" at the head and tail. The chassis of the car body is equipped with a total of four large rail guns and four of the largest super-heavy burners. The turret between the turret and the burner is placed. The armored gun tower that accommodates the combatants, according to different battle conditions, can fire lightning, fireballs, and hot rays to sweep the enemy to defend the train guns;

    The middle section of the train is a large-scale car called the "tactical section". In addition to accommodating the train command, it also installs high-powered magic energy obelisks and communication devices, as well as sufficient weapons for self-defense;

    The rest of the train is a ¡°carrying section¡±. The huge compartments can accommodate hundreds of soldiers, and the compartments can be replaced with open chassis to transport all types of tanks, currently produced by Cecil. Almost all kinds of magic vehicles can be placed on the wide and powerful carrying chassis;

    Now, this terrible war machine has a total of four carrying tanks with 12 "Warhammer-i" tanks fixed. These tanks are not just the "passengers" of this train, they are also terrible armed forces - When they are fixed on the chassis, it is equivalent to becoming a small train gun. Their turrets are even more flexible than the main guns of the "Iron Throne". As long as the train is commanded by the train, the twelve doors are additionally loaded. Tank guns can faithfully destroy all the savage people who dare to approach the "Iron Throne."

    Armed with power, it was so powerful that it was so powerful that when he saw it with his own eyes, Holm finally realized why the name of a train would be "Iron Throne" - the iron-grey painting and lines The tough and straight mechanical structure makes it not worth the name of the "throne", and even with a beauty that fascinates him. At this moment, he even has a bit of a Maryland knight.

    ¡°This is just the first column of the ''Iron Throne'',¡± Maryland Knights said with pride on their faces. ¡°According to the plan, there will be follow-up iron-theater armored trains placed on the track to protect the land covered by the railway. Therefore, each A list of Iron Thrones actually has a subdivided name - this column in front of you, the full name should be called ''Iron Throne - Zero''."

    "The original Iron Throne..." Holm nodded thoughtfully and then said, "We have been laying railroads that extend northward these days. The current situation in the east has deteriorated, but correspondingly, due to the blockade of local lords With his own territory and castle, a large number of wilderness areas have become completely unmanageable areas, and almost no one hinders our activities - even if a few local lords interfere, they can''t make a climate in the case of scattered sand."

    Maryland asked: "Where are those clusters infected?"

    ¡°They are still active in the area west of Sorink, and only a handful of rogue rogues have entered the east, which is not yet a threat.¡±

    Maryland nodded lightly.

    Obviously, the main goal of the event of the death of all things is the king of Ansu. They sent almost all the clusters of troops to the front line in the northwest, and they are concerned about the food that has been placed on the table in the east. Less - this is not difficult to understand. On the east side is the Tifeng empire, and on the other side is the eastern part of the plain of the Holy Spirit that has been completely framed. Most of the main military power and capable aristocrats in the territory have been lost in the Great Plains of the Holy Spirit. In the case of pollution, for the end of all things that have mastered the advantages, this land is equal to what has been swallowed by them, and now the rest is only slowly digested.

    But the Maryland Knight knows that this situation will not last long - the end of all things will only be adjusted for the time being, and there is no "digestion" of the huge army they suddenly mastered, not fully stabilizing, but when they are completely annihilated The remnant of the remnant of the kingdom on the plains of the Holy Spirit, and when they are under the city of St. Sunil, they will begin to "absorb" power from the east, and transform the population of this land into their clusters. Used to sweep the remaining territory of Ansu.

    And his task is to suddenly block the gateway to the east before the occurrence of all things, from the point of view of the end of all things, in conjunction with Gao Wen? Cecil''s "blockade" on the Gorgon River.

    In the past few months, Baisha Mining has built a large number of railways in the interlaced area between Baisha and G¨¹len in the name of ¡°building more roads to facilitate the transportation of ore¡±. The local lord¡¯s slow response speed combined with Baisha Mining The company¡¯s money offensive against the country knights, tax collectors, and civil servants allowed these railways to be spread almost under the eyes of Silas Loren. Now, due to the increasingly chaotic east, the Baisha Mining¡¯s railway has been Can be blatant.

    ......

    On the east bank of the Gorgon River, north of the rich woodland, the steel-casting legion began to advance.

    In the middle of the river, three magical warships, headed by the "Pioneer", opened their magical wings. The rune of the scorpion shines above the waves of the Gorgon River, and the huge energy is concentrated, compressed and perfused. The heavy "truth-i" magic crystal orbital gun finely adjusts its angle with the aid of the mechanical device. With the cannonball smashing the air, the obelisk-like magic crystal projectile rushes out of the orbit. Direct flight to the sky -

    In the sharp sounds, the artillery shells descending from the sky fell to the earth, such as the skyfire crashed into the ground, the land collapsed, and the numerous cluster giants who marched forward in the wilderness and the wilderness were dying out in the absence of reaction, and this attack exceeded them. The limit of vision is even beyond the perceptual limit of the strongest of them. In the continuous skyfire, the mutated limbs and clusters are dying out, the huge clusters of clusters are torn apart, and then they fight each other in chaos, searching for hidden bodies. Where are the enemies?

    On the high bank of the river bank, the steel ranger soldiers wearing black armor climbed onto the observation deck of the chariot, opened the tactical eyepieces, and watched the crystal cluster monsters coming from the plains, while constantly sending back signals to the warships in the river. Guided by rounds of bombardment.

    After the bombardment of several rounds of guns, the chariots began to push forward, relying on tank guns and long-range howitzers at the rear to open the road. The wheels and tracks crushed the ground that had begun to heat up, stepping forward to the area polluted by the cluster giants.

    In this devastating torrent, the ¡°steel ambassador¡± propped up the enhanced shield and highlighted the queue heading forward. In every steel ambassador¡¯s chariot, the most alert soldiers watched the observation window. Image - On the observation window, with the effect of "detecting distortion".

    In the observation field of redness due to the effect of the spell, the entire land is shrouded by the surging magical power, and the clusters of giants swaying in the smoke and dust, the arc of the arc is like the night. The candle is generally eye-catching.

    The candlelights on some of these individuals are particularly eye-catching.

    The scouts first transferred the target to the gunner of the howitzer, and at the same time sent a signal to the rear unit: "Observed to command the individual, began to guide the shooting."

    The steel ambassadors who acted as observation vehicles stopped for a short time and stabilized their bodies. They activated their own car howitzers. This small "master gun" is not very lethal, and sometimes it is even protected by a particularly powerful cluster of giants. The shields were intercepted, but as the long-range grenade they screamed screaming through the air and falling into the distant land, hundreds of "Warhammer-i" main battle tanks at the rear would immediately focus the gunfire in the direction of the grenade. - This level of attack relies on one or two powerful spellcasting units that can''t be intercepted anyway.

    After a short but devastating shelling, a certain number of enemies will inevitably fall into chaos.

    The tide-like cluster of giants launched an assault on the enemies that entered their field of vision. Their commanders died before the charge began, and the giants of the charge... gradually degenerated into uncontrolled beasts in the process.

    It takes about an hour for them to completely weaken, but most of them live less than an hour later.

    Because they will unscrupulously and unscrupulously attack the death line of fire that is intertwined by artillery and burners, and will not be avoided until it is turned into ashes.

    Because the cluster giants are instinctively offensive after losing control, the Legion doesn''t even have to deliberately search for enemies hiding in the blind spot or in the distance. As long as the artillery is still roaring, almost all the monsters will take the initiative to clean up the burning fire. In the flames.

    On the rear high ground, Gao Wen stood under the awning, quietly watching the sights on the plains of the distance, the battlefields of the artillery and the flash of the direction from the Gorgon River (and occasionally the rainbow of scale and sound. The light beam swept across the river bank. He was in his eyes. Near him, the mobile magic network relay car was broadcasting intensive communication from the Trailblazers and the ground forces. Several magic network terminals projected different images. The communications and commanders are busy between the equipment and the tactical map, and the command and reporting sounds are constantly coming from all directions.

    In the meantime, he actually produced a sense of time and space.

    On the other hand, the young Philip Knight is standing in front of the map table not far away, and a group of officers pay attention to the changes in the battlefield, Byron''s holographic projections appear next to Philippe - through the magic network terminal, far behind the Trailblazers Byron is also on the scene of the Army Command.

    The plan for land and water propulsion was proposed by Gao Wen. In this plan, he asked the inland river fleet to support the ground forces with heavy artillery. After initially tearing apart the array of the cluster giants, the land tank forces moved forward again, relying on long-range howitzers. After the second clearing, and then before the cluster giants reacted, the land forces quickly occupied a favorable position and relied on heavy-duty burners, fire-breathing infantry, and white knights to completely purify the entire battlefield.

    On this basis, Philip Knight has developed a more detailed land force operations plan - relying on steel ambassadors to do reconnaissance vehicles, with the advantages of machine power and range, coupled with reliable shields, these vehicles will quickly lock the crystal in front The command nodes in the clusters and remotely guide the shelling to destroy those nodes.

    After this, the loyal Cecil Army will rely on the same loyal burning weapon to destroy those who are out of control.

    These programs are surprisingly effective.

    ¡ºAdd bookmarks for easy reading¡»

 Chapter 620ï¼š Snow stop

    The gray-black giant eagle flutters across the sky, and the huge wings are gilded in the sun. This giant raptor seems to bathe in the flames of the tiny waves, passing under the clouds, reflecting in the sharp eyes. The vast land that has been turned into scorched earth below, the cluster of crystals wandering on the edge of the earth, and the steel leg that is stabilizing the front line.

    After a slanting sweep, the giant eagle turned in the direction and swooped toward the earth. Its goal was the front of the steel legion.

    Sonya? The frosty leaves leaped lightly down the eagle''s back, and in the loud screaming sound of the giant eagle, it went to Gaowen not far away.

    "Thank you for your response," Gao Wen smiled and greeted Sonya. "We really need people here."

    "I saw it in the sky, this is a terrible battlefield - I can''t help but think of the shackles of 700 years ago, the earth is turned into a scorched earth, and there are monsters wandering everywhere," the high-level messenger did not hide his face. Feeling and amazed, "But what surprised me is your army... To be honest, it is very different from my phenomenon."

    ¡°When I saw the full operation of these war machines, I was a little surprised,¡± Gao Wen said indifferently, and looked at the distance. ¡°It won¡¯t turn into a shackle¡ªthe land after burning will grow sprouts. Come, the plague that will be created after the death of all things will be purified sooner or later, Ansu will have one more wound, but the wound will always heal."

    "Bersetia is paying attention to this disaster, but it is a pity that the empire in the far south of the mainland can''t help. - She can only teach me and all the messengers and the Rangers I lead to help. In addition to staying in the grandeur. Beyond the wall of the Gunner Magister, I brought my entire team, they are still on the road, and should be there soon. Don''t worry, whether it is a ranger or a messenger, we are excellent after taking the giant eagle. Scout."

    Gao Wen smiled: "This is what we are short of."

    Cecil is not lacking in conventional investigative forces - whether it is an elite steel ranger or a well-trained corps scout, it is an excellent ground-detecting force, but as the front moves forward, the intensity of combat continues to increase, and ground detection The pressure on the troops is getting bigger and bigger: the entire area in front is already a heavily polluted area, and there is almost no safe place to stand. Human detectives cannot penetrate between monsters. On the other hand, the cluster giants are suffering from a series of After the heavy blow, they have already reacted. They have become more vigilant, more rigorous, and even began to counter the investigation and attack of Cecil. Under the pressure of two phases, airborne investigation has become crucial.

    Cecil has its own gryphon knight, but the number is not large, and the human domesticated gryphon is far superior to the Elf Giant Eagle in terms of flight altitude and speed and adaptability to the scouting task. Fully resolved, the aircraft has not yet been realized, Gao Wen took Sonya over, and the silver queen, who also paid attention to the disaster in the north of the mainland, also issued an order to allow the entire messenger team including Sonya to " The form of employment is the service of the Principality of Cecil, intervening in this war.

    "Now we need to figure out the situation in the Red Maple region - there are a huge number of clusters of crystal clusters, and the cluster giants have significantly more combat power and organization than other regions. I think there is at least one command center there, and there are The high-ranking priests of the eternal life will sit down."

    "Give it to us, the eyes from the sky will understand the command center," Sonya nodded happily. "In addition, do you have any suggestions?"

    "There is only one suggestion," Gao Wen said, not too slow. "Try to fly a little higher - the giants have begun to understand air defense after being attacked several times by the gryphon knight holding the bomb."

    ......

    The successive troops disappeared in the land where the hills and woods were interlaced.

    An army and an unexpected army are steadily advancing toward the north. It comes from the strange land of the South, and it spreads like a steady and firm tide along the way, countless gods. Individuals lose contact in this process, whether they are weak "variants" or powerful "starting gods", which are submerged in the tide without any difference.

    The commanders far away from Red Maple City could not accurately perceive the specific conditions of the front line, but they could all feel the "traits" released by the tide - steel-like, unrelenting advancement, terrible explosion, Flames, burn everything...

    The head of Heaton stood on the tower of the Red Maple Castle. The crystallized eyeballs were filled with angry light: "It has been so long, can you organize a decent counterattack?!"

    A priest wearing a black robes, but whose body has almost completely transformed into a sacred form, is eager to bear the anger of the Master: "The Cecil''s magical machines are very powerful, especially offensive...they It is possible to launch an attack at an extremely long distance, and our gods and the army will only increase the number of casualties after forcing a counter-attack..."

    "So those orders that convert waste refuse to perform the charge? That is an order, not a suggestion! It is an order, an order that should be executed!" Heaton slammed the table angrily and made a loud bang. "God is What? There is no fear, no pain, no hesitation of war weapons, it is a cold blade! But now those war weapons that should be strong are like the beasts being driven out of the plains everywhere, no decent!"

    The priest was furious, and the priests were stunned, but after a short period of venting, Heaton took the initiative to calm down.

    He took a deep breath and felt that his slightly uncontrolled nervous system was rapidly recovering under the suppression of magical power - in order to transform into a more powerful god, he took too much power in the flesh and blood. It made him stronger, but it also made his transformation slower, and the temper became more violent before the transformation was completed.

    However, after regaining his calmness, he still realized that his anger was meaningless.

    He is not very good at military command. In fact, most of the dead are not good at dealing with the battlefield. They are only a dark sect. The high-ranking members are all from the official. The powerful gods (crystal clusters) are really short. It destroyed most of the forces of the kingdom and the east, but it was not because a group of dark gods commanded the party, but because the army was strong enough.

    Heaton was calmly aware of this and then wondered who was best suited to the situation at hand.

    A large number of commanders converted from the Kingdom Army and the Eastern Army Corps have now been sent to the north to attack the defense line outside the city of St. Sunil. The battle there is very important and cannot be affected, but the command behind The official, the most likely to come in handy is probably that Korod.

    In the eastern part of Hongfeng City, in the ruined boulder city, the cluster giant Corode stood on the high wall and walked a little irritably. Some of the savage lower-level commanders lowered their heads not far away. A little further away, a powerful blizzard is like ridiculing everyone, still hovering between the castle and the inner city.

    A few minutes later, Corode''s pacing motion stopped suddenly. He reached out and pulled a small crystal ball from his waist. The surface of the crystal ball was shining and emitting obvious heat.

    Corot looked at the crystal ball and fixed his eyes, and then rubbed his hand to rub the surface. The next second, the magical props that solidified the communication, the voice of the captain of Heaton: "Don''t tell me you." Still dealing with the blizzard!!"

    "In fact, I am still dealing with it," said Korod, suppressing the irritating emotions. "We have encountered unexpected troubles."

    God knows why the magic net inside the castle is destroyed and the magic net is still running! It just reduced the power, but it is still running!

    When the Cecils made the magic net and passed it on to the local aristocrats, they absolutely reserved a lot of technical details! That thing is not at all "a common magical array of ordinary magic", not to dig up a few key cycles, cut off a few magical arrays that will stop running after the energy connection!

    "Listen, I am not interested in the trouble you have encountered." In the crystal ball, the voice of the captain of Heaton continued to spread. "Our army has encountered trouble in the south, you..."

    Heaton¡¯s voice was just halfway through, and another weird humming and whistling sound was suddenly introduced into Corod¡¯s ear, causing the cluster giant to raise his head subconsciously.

    He looked at the blizzard in the Castle District and saw a large tract of turbulence at the top of the powerful and terrifying magic storm. In the gradual weakening of the storm, countless sharp pieces of ice were splashing from the top of the cyclone...

    The blizzard has weakened!

    "God Lord, the blizzard here has weakened - Victoria? Wilde''s mana is probably exhausted!"

    In the crystal ball, Heaton¡¯s voice paused. It seems that he was also a little wrong. After a short silence, Corod heard the sound of Heaton¡¯s voice again: ¡°Very good, you solve the nasty woman first. Duke, then immediately return to Red Maple, I will tell you the next task."

    The crystal ball dimmed, and Korod stared at the magic prop for a moment before re-closing it.

    In the background behind him, the snowstorm over the boulder castle is rapidly disintegrating.

    ......

    The barrier is about to collapse.

    Victoria? Wilde stood quietly on the upper terrace of the castle, watching the blizzard that was gradually disintegrating, his face cold.

    She wore a white tunic that was modified from the robe of the mage, draped in a silver-white shawl, holding a staff with crystal and platinum in her hand, and several frosty crystals with cold and cold chills beside her. Hovering, she was stepping on a large array of ruins, and numerous complex lines and runes extending from her feet extended to the edge of the terrace and extended to the interface of the castle''s magic net.

    The Magic Net is still running, but the energy provided has been greatly reduced. Victoria knows that this is because someone has destroyed the magical network unit in the underground.

    The destroyer does not seem to understand the principle of the magic net - Victoria is vaguely remembered, the dead and reborn hero has taught himself a few words, one of which is called "modular", which refers to the magic net A structure that relies on a large number of independent units.

    This modular structure allows the destroyers to fail to achieve the desired goals, and the inner city''s magic supply has been maintained to this day, prolonging the time that they can persist. In fact, if it continues to force itself, Victoria can at least allow the blizzard to continue. Three days.

    But today, she took the initiative to end the cast.

    The knights wearing gray armor stood on the terrace, standing in front of Victoria, wearing robes, tired and determined mage, behind them, in the castle square, garden, inner court, city wall, mountain corps The soldiers have stood on the line of defense and held swords.

    The female duke looked at the subordinates who followed me for many years and was loyal, and took a breath and stepped forward.

    "Today is the 30th day, we have been delaying those monsters here for 30 days!

    "The breakout of the Knights and the civilians should have reached a safe place - at least, we have reached the limit.

    "It¡¯s no longer meaningful to continue to defend, it¡¯s time to end it all.

    "After the blizzard disappears, the enemies will flock. They may have been our compatriots. They used to be familiar Ansuo people, but now they are already enemies, monsters, irresponsible mutators and pollution sources. The only thing that can be done is to take up arms and defend our dignity.

    "Perhaps every monster we kill here is trying to get a chance to live for other Ansu people.

    "Unfortunately, I can''t bring you back to my hometown.

    "But I am honored that I can go to die with you.

    "For Ansu!!"

    The staff full of magical radiance lifted high and then slammed heavily.

    The warriors are like swords, and the snoring sounds like the blizzard that is rapidly collapsing: "For Ansu! Go with you to die!!"

    Depending on the blizzard, perhaps the people here can live three more days, but that will completely exhaust the mana of Victoria and the Masters, exhausting the resources stored in the castle. After the blizzard ceases, the brave mountain corps can only resist. The situation is followed by a one-sided slaughter.

    People in the Northland do not like this.

    The northern people chose to die on the battlefield.

    The Duke knows this and the soldiers know this.

    The blizzard has only the last remaining wave, and the twisted and horrible cluster of monsters is faintly visible across the snow.

    The knights ran to the wall, and the mages drank the last potion. On the castle terrace, everyone took the weapon and rushed to the last line of defense of the kingdom fortress. Victoria just held his own staff and quieted. Waiting for the blizzard to completely dissipate.

    A familiar figure entered her sight at this time - the maid Maggie walked between the soldiers, carrying two long swords, and the black hair rose in the wind.

    This is the first time the soldiers of the Mountain Corps have seen the "servant" armed.

    "Maggie," Victoria called his maid, and said after the other person approached, "You don''t have to stay here, you are not an Ansu."

    "I have sworn to you," Maggie said, holding a long sword and quietly watching Victoria. "And now, in this situation, I can go there."

    "No, you are the only one who can leave," Victoria looked at Maggie''s eyes. "You know this - I know."

    Maggie showed some horror and a moment of confusion, but before she asked, Victoria continued: "You go south."

    ¡°Why is it south?¡±

    "The former Knights broke out to the northwest, St. Sunil was the first line of hope, you are going south - maybe there is a second line of hope."

    The black maid greets the hostess''s gaze. She knows that the "hope" in the other party does not belong to the mountain corps.

    "I understand," she lowered her head. "I will go south."

    ¡°Very good,¡± Victoria sighed softly and walked slowly. ¡°I will make a cyclone for you in the south ¨C take it, hide yourself, then...

    "Fly, Maggie."

    ¡ºAdd bookmarks for easy reading¡»

 Chapter 621ï¼š Ups and downs

    Fly.

    The maid''s maid echoed the hostess''s words.

    This is not an order, but a blessing.

    She looked at the two long swords in her hands and buckled them on the belt, then walked toward the edge of the terrace, moving faster and faster, and ran away.

    Finally, she leaped down from the edge of the terrace - a gust of wind wrapped in the wind and snow appeared at the right time, shrouded the figure that jumped down and lifted her to the sky.

    In the snow fluttering, there was a huge shadow rushing toward the sky in the south, but the shadow flashed so much that all those who noticed this vision thought it was an illusion.

    If you take the wind, the deformed wings can also fly.

    Victoria quietly watched as the sudden gust of wind gradually dissipated into the sky, watching the huge body swept through the dark gray clouds in the distance. Her eyes reflected a lot of snow, and the mouth sighed softly:

    "You are not good at hiding - especially on the premise that the Wilde family has been dealing with the Principality of the Dragon for hundreds of years."

    Subsequently, the female duke regained her gaze into the sky and watched the walls of the castle area not far away.

    Now is the time to fulfill the responsibility of the Duke of the State.

    ......

    In the direction of the Holy Spirit Plain, an amazing number of humanoid monsters came in. The terrible cluster of giants squadrons flattened many fortresses and fortresses. Elron City, Windy City, and Valley Corridor were successively attacked, and the aristocratic army rushed temporarily to rush. Fighting, the loss is heavy...

    The continuous loss of information came from the southeast, and in addition to the increasingly close attack information and more and more loss lists, the exhausted royal intelligence department continued to receive the kingdom military equipment and front lines in the monster army. The soldiers were transformed into terrible news of the cluster giants.

    St. Sunil City has entered the highest level of martial law. A terrible and tense atmosphere hangs over the city. Armed knights and soldiers patrol the wall and the post all day, and the citizens are afraid to go to the streets. Almost all the nobility canceled the banquet on the rest day and the hunting in the suburbs.

    Every day, there are blue-and-white blouses, horse-ridden messengers running into the city, or a gryphon knight across the sky; every day, more soldiers will enter and exit the city gate, and there will be emergency recruits. There are also knights who go to the frontline support; every day, new news will be circulated among the towns.

    In the Silver Fort, the aristocrats of the kingdom gathered in the Golden Oak Hall. The urgency of the situation finally gave up the habits of the ladies and gentlemen who spoke in a certain elegant tone. They discussed it fiercely and proposed one after another to exchange the latest ones. Intelligence, the atmosphere is overwhelming, and the fear and exhaustion are overwhelming.

    Finally, when the fire burned to St. Sunil, they became active.

    "They have started to attack the valley cloisters - the two fortresses we were there were attacked at the same time. The monsters are not only amazing, but the power is far above our soldiers!" A tall, thin and thin aristocrat is almost sharp. The voice said, "If we can''t stop them in the valley corridor, then there are no fortresses and fortresses to stop them!!"

    Another person stood up and said in a loud voice: "We should also send the Knights of Black Ironburg and the Knights of Chanelburg to the past. The local knights in the valley cloister are sure to stop the enemy..."

    "I am still saying that we can''t send more Knights to the outside," at this time, the highest commander of the Royal Knights, Cromwell, who had dwarf blood, stood up, "We should Bringing together effective and elite, shrinking and defending the city of St. Sunil, this is the only solution that is likely to be held..."

    The short-skinned Earl of Bahrain couldn''t help but stand up: "What is the use of this kind of guard?! The trap is to wait for death. Do we still have reinforcements! The situation is already very clear. The main force of Wang Guojun and the Knights of the Mountain are finished!" No one will come back from the plains of the Holy Spirit to support us, we have no reinforcements!!"

    The silence in the hall was quiet, and the atmosphere of silence and depression was almost condensed. The Count of Bahrain directly mentioned this obvious but unwilling fact, which made many people who wanted to speak lose their courage.

    Cromwell? White Mountain squinted and the beards shook, but he also understood that the words of Count Bahrain were irrefutable - his contraction defense may indeed be the only one that can effectively defend the city, but the necessary follow-up to contraction defense It is necessary to be able to wait for the reinforcements, or to be able to polish the enemy''s morale and soldiers - but the fact is that the morale and soldiers of those monsters are far better than St. Sunil, and the reinforcements...

    The main force of the kingdom and the mountain corps should be really finished.

    The head of the royal knight couldn¡¯t help but licked the table.

    Even if he is the best at the moment, it is only a proposal to make a life-long struggle to extend the survival time of St. Sunil, or there is no follow-up plan.

    At this time, the door of the Golden Oak Hall was suddenly opened, and an officer wearing the armor of the Knights of the Royal Family ran into the hall.

    In the past, no one could break into the Golden Oak Hall so casually, but now, obviously no one cares about this.

    Cromwell? Baishan recognized the officer who came in, and his mind suddenly raised a terrible hunch: "What happened?"

    "The valley cloister fell, the count of Noss was missing, and the Earl of Barril died." The officer''s voice was a little trembling. "The Knights...the Knights and the Vatican Guards who had just gone to support were all annihilated..."

    The sound of the cool air in the hall.

    Now, they don''t have to discuss whether to support the problem of the valley corridor.

    "We...we have no danger to keep," a nobleman in a dark blue velvet coat held his hands on the table, his face sweating and whispered, "The defense of the valley cloister is gone, they are away." The king is only two days away..."

    "There are really no fortresses and fortresses to stop them now," another voice followed, "The next one is St. Sunil."

    Cromwell? Baishan said quietly: "Now we should immediately shrink the strength and consolidate the defense of the king."

    "But it is not the way to stick to it, Lord Count," said a nobleman in a white coat wearing a brown coat. "We may be able to move to the west - and then resort to the remaining fertile areas of the western plains and the plains of the Holy Spirit." The strength of the force regains its footsteps and slowly plots the future..."

    "Transfer to the north is also a way, the cold north may be able to block those monsters, and there is a mountain barrier in the north..."

    "The Western Army has already arrived on the way to Wangdu. If they have their words, it is too early to give up St. Sunni..."

    The Duke of Berkman Franklin did not say a word. He seemed to be thinking about a viable defense plan, or weighing the advice of those who gave up the king. No one could guess from his deep and restrained expression that the Duke of the West was What do you want?

    In meditation, he looked up and saw Wales. Moen sat on the long table with a sinking face. The Crown Prince seemed to be watching this quietly, with deep eyes and no expression. No one can guess what the Crown Prince is thinking.

    Even Berdwin? Franklin can''t.

    On both sides of the long table, the people who really took charge of the power of the king and took over the remaining army of the kingdom did not participate too much in the noisy discussion.

    Some of them are focusing on Berdwin Franklin, while others are watching Wales? Moen.

    Outside the castle, a team that had already scheduled to go to the valley cloister stopped before leaving the city, and a silent Knights of the Holy See also stopped because of the sudden order.

    No one knows what the future of this king will be. People only know that its darkest day has arrived.

    At the same time, in the Light Cathedral, the Great Light Hall, the low prayers have come to an end, the brilliant light is still rippling in the aftermath of the energy, in the cloud dome of the dome that covers the dome of the whole hall, vaguely The sound of the holy ethereal spirit has lasted for a long time.

    ¡°We have lost a large number of Vatican knights and combat priests,¡± said a white bishop who said to the Holy See in the middle of the hall after prayer. ¡°They are the best and most devout believers, and they are loyal and fearless. Warrior, Your Majesty, we should break the name of the most famous group of martyrs to give the name of the saints."

    "The martyrdom of their glory is the greatest worship of the Lord. They fulfill their vows to the Holy Light and protect the kingdom and the people of the Lord. They deserve the name of the saints," said Pope St. Ivan III. The voice was uploaded from the Holy See. "To make a list, loyal and pure behavior should be made clear."

    Another bishop came forward: "Your Majesty, the sly army is approaching this sacred city, how should we deal with it?"

    "The Lord revealed me, I should fight to protect it," the voice of St. Ivan III barely hesitated. "This is a test of our loyal faith. The dark days are coming, and the first light is in the darkest." The moment is on, and now we should fulfill our vows to the Lord."

    The bishops in the Great Hall of Light suddenly said in unison: "The original light is illuminated at the darkest hour... fulfilling the oath of the Lord."

    On the holy seat in the center of the hall, the old face of St. Ivan III seems to have an illusory light. His eyebrows are low and he prays softly: "It''s time... the Lord is loyal..."

    Beside the devout pope, Veronica Moen just stood quietly, as if he was silently praying, and the glory that fell from the top of the cloud was surrounded by her, brighter and brighter than ever.

    "Enough dark enough... it will be bright enough..."

    The saint princess whispered her lips and whispered with a voice that only she could hear.

    ......

    Ansu has already fallen into a disaster of near extinction.

    However, the trade line between Cecil and Tifeng was miraculously launched as scheduled, and it developed rapidly from the beginning.

    This seems to be a very strange thing in the Tifeng Emperor Rosetta.

    It seems that the wonderful "Principality" completely resisted the artificial natural disasters that occurred beside them, and even entered a state of rapid development in the war caused by the natural disasters. Their merchants, machines, vehicles, and everything are in the source. They continually crossed the border and entered the territory of Tifeng through specially opened trade channels, and the massive cotton textiles and industrial products that Tifeng exported to them were completely swallowed by them.

    The magnificent wall restoration project that Tifeng is responsible for has already ended prematurely. Rosetta also returned to his emperor, sitting in the study room of the Obsidian Palace. The majestic emperor is watching the information collected by the consultant team carefully. The information, on this, accurately and vividly summarizes all the key data in the trade process of Ansu and Tifeng, as well as some information that intelligence personnel have finally obtained from Ansu.

    "Industrial production has developed rapidly due to war stimulation...

    "The reason is that a large number of industrial industries are linked to the military. They have generally used the magic guide machine in the field of war. The military demand has stimulated the entire industrial system...

    "The locals of Cecil do not seem to be involved in the direct war, they fight outside the country...

    ¡°Cesil swallowed an astonishing amount of cotton textiles, but I don¡¯t know where they used them. I can only make sure that some of them are used in battlefield losses...

    ¡°The daily-use cheap magical products made by Cecil were greatly welcomed in the Empire...¡±

    Rosetta Augustus put down the information, with a meditation on her face.

    The trade between the Empire and the Cecils began with an unexpectedly smooth situation, and the development momentum was good.

    In this process, the empire seems to have really harvested the huge benefits expected, and exported a large amount of cotton textiles. The textile factory in the Aldernan region has made huge profits, and the empire has also harvested the advanced transportation technology of the Cecil. Recently, the Industrial Construction Association has made great progress in the project of copying the magic guide car...

    Everything seems to be moving in the right direction.

    However, Rosetta Augustus was faintly aware of a quagmire, an invisible quagmire.

    At this moment, the voice of the attendant came from outside the door: "Your Majesty, Master Daniel has arrived."

    Rosetta Augustus immediately sorted out his expression, and he put the information aside and cleared his throat:

    "Please come in."

 Chapter 622ï¼š Safety advice

    The door of the study was opened, and an old mage wearing a black-skinned robe, licking his body, and squirming a man''s nerve cord behind him appeared in front of Rosetta Augustus.

    This is not the first time they have met.

    Daniel used to be a hidden master in a reclusive country, but before that he was one of the high-ranking members of the Royal Masters Association. Today, he is the best expert in the work-building association. The mentor of the president of the Royal Masters Association, the creator of a large number of new technologies in the Empire, and the masters of technology that many of the nobles in Aldernan are vying for today, he has won the trust of the royal family - including the trust of Rosetta Augustus himself. .

    Rosetta the Emperor always had a courtesy to the technicians. He didn''t mind Daniel''s horrible appearance. At the same time, his face showed a slightly stiff smile: "Master, I hope my call has not affected your work."

    ¡°It¡¯s my job to work for you,¡± Daniel said slightly, bowing and respectfully. ¡°I am happy to answer your questions in the technical field.¡±

    Rosetta nodded. After the old magician was seated, he asked: "It is said that the imitation of the magic car has been successful?"

    "Yes, the prototype will be tested in two days," Daniel replied. "If all goes well, we will get it into the practical phase as soon as possible."

    "Your wisdom is an immeasurable asset of the empire," Rosetta couldn''t help but sigh. "With new means of transportation, plus a new railway system... we can finally solve the problem of factory raw materials and finished goods transportation. It is."

    "My personal wisdom is not important. The imitation magic car is the result of the joint efforts of all people, and compared to the wisdom of us." Daniel said, shaking his head slightly. "Maybe we should even sigh Ansuo." The wisdom of man is that they first created the magic guide, and then created a sophisticated and powerful machine like the magic guide."

    "Strictly speaking, it is the wisdom of the Cecil people - I am calling you today, I just want to discuss this with you."

    Daniel lowered his eyelids and kept the glimmer of his own eyes in a respectful gesture of imperial power. He lowered his head slightly: "You please."

    "The magic technology originated from Cecil - including the magic net we copied. Although the structure and unit specifications are different from those of the Cecil, many features are common," Rosetta is not tight. Not slow to say, "In addition, there is a railway system that is now working in the west and south of Olde South, which is the product of the Cecil people, and all the core technologies are in their hands..."

    Daniel looked up: "You are worried, these technologies that originated from the Cecil people will ultimately threaten the safety of the empire?"

    "Even if you don''t think about it, it''s not appropriate to hand over the lifeblood of the empire to outsiders, even if it''s just a part of it," Rosetta Augustus said seriously. "The Cecils are good at using the magic net. The energy, and now they have built railways in the Empire - those powerful trains can transport goods and transport weapons and troops, and I can now conceive some plans for war based on railways, Cecil People can''t think of it."

    What is the role of the railway? Rosetta Augustus had only a general impression before seeing the details of the train brought back by the team, but after seeing the details, he realized this almost subversive almost instantly. How terrible power and potential application of technology is -

    It can transport the troops enough to capture a city to its destination in a short period of time, and can maintain logistics supply at a very low cost. If it is for other countries, the cut-off railway can instantly make a city or even a regional material. Supply Ì±»¾ - its transportation power is so powerful that many things that are unimaginable on traditional roads and carriages have become possible on the railway.

    Last winter, the aristocratic parliament and the royal advisers were greatly shaken after getting the relevant information on the railway. They talked with shock and tension about the feasibility of laying a railway in the empire, and discussed it for three days and three nights. A report of more than 90 pages was given to Rosetta, and the whole report first confirmed one thing:

    Tifeng needs this advanced transportation technology because it needs it at its plant.

    Subsequently, the report presented two of the most significant potential hazard assessments -

    First of all, beware of the Ansu people''s use of transnational railways to launch attacks on the empire - at the speed of the train, once the first wave of attacks comes without warning, then the guards at the gates may not even have time to blow up the track.

    Second, how to protect the railways in the empire, to ensure that they are completely under the control of the empire, to prevent them from being destroyed by the enemy.

    As an empire that emerged from the flames of war, Tifeng never lacked vigilance against the war, especially after the empire developed to a certain state... Ansu, has become an imaginary enemy in the upper echelons of almost all Tifeng.

    Daniel looked at Rosetta Augustus quietly for a few seconds, then his slightly yellowed eyes turned slightly.

    "Your Majesty, I am only a technician, so I probably don''t quite understand your military concerns, but from a technical point of view, I can give you some advice."

    "This is exactly what I want."

    "The key to the problem is energy, or, it''s the magic net," Daniel said quietly. "The railways are good, the trains are good, they all depend on the magic nets laid along the way, and if the Ansu people, or the Sethi The people really want to attack the empire, and many of their war memories also need to rely on the magic net to run - the magic net they can carry is definitely limited, so it is the key to avoid the empire''s magic net falling into the hands of outsiders.

    "I recently conceived a control structure for the magic net. Maybe we can set the total control of the magic net in the core area of ??the empire, so that it can close the magic net supply in any area at any time, even destructively shut down. ......

    "Unless the enemy controls the core of the empire and captures the Imperial Capital and the Royal Palace, they will be cut off from the energy supply in any area of ??the Empire..."

    "...this program is very good," Rosetta Augustus thought, slowly saying, "Well... very good."

    The Emperor of Tifeng said as he raised his eyelids and stared at Daniel''s eyes quietly.

    The artificial nerve cord behind Daniel still squirmed gently, his face calm and calmly facing Rosetta''s gaze.

    "Master, this matter will be handed over to you. Please come up with a plan as soon as possible and give it to me for personal review."

    "Yes, Your Majesty."

    The old magician left, and Rosetta regained the information he had put on himself before, and he looked at it at will.

    "Ansu..."

    He whispered the name of the ancient kingdom that was in the whirlpool, and his eyes were calm, neither hostile nor sympathetic.

    Cecil¡¯s sudden rise was surprising, and the incredible technology and the presence of Govin Cecil made him feel a long-lost threat, so the powerful imperial ruler couldn¡¯t help but think of it. Some "defense" aspects.

    But in essence, he still prefers offense.

    "After this beating, the blood of Ansu people should be almost exhausted..."

    Daniel left the emperor''s study and left the long corridor in front of the study. He walked through the front hall of the Obsidian Palace, left the main entrance of the palace, and walked to the square in front of the palace. He took a deep breath. Then slowly exhaled.

    The artificial nerves that lingered on his back swiftly squirmed for a while, and then gradually recovered after a few seconds.

    Thanks to the knowledge given by the master, he was able to control his emotions and reactions so successfully. If he was almost out of control before, it is absolutely impossible to complete such a difficult negotiation.

    After a little relaxation of the spirit, the old wizard raised his head and began to look for his own apprentice who should have been waiting for himself in the square.

    Mary did not stand where she should stand.

    Daniel¡¯s brow wrinkled slightly, and he couldn¡¯t help but look around: ¡°The idiot...who went...¡±

    He didn''t look too long. Just a few minutes later, he saw his familiar brunette female apprentice -

    Mary didn''t know when she ran to the edge of the square. At this time, she was kneeling in front of a little girl who didn''t know where to run. Far away, Daniel even saw two magical **** of light jumping in the hands of Mary.

    Like a humble street clown, she ran to the square to perform tricks for passing children?

    Daniel was amazed and then walked away with anger, and until he walked over to Mary, the young female mage had not reacted yet, and she was still trying to make a magical ball of light to tease the little girl. The latter widened his eyes and looked at the performance of "Mage Sister" with a look of surprise, but she finally noticed the gloomy old Master, and suddenly shrank her neck.

    Mary noticed the familiar atmosphere behind her, and she was almost a subconscious squat, then stood up quickly and turned around, without any surprise seeing the gloomy face of the instructor.

    She immediately bowed her head and twisted her hands together: "Guide... Mentor... I..."

    "How is this going!?"

    "This kid is lost, I... I just want to..."

    Daniel¡¯s angry words were about to be exported, but after hearing Mary¡¯s words, he couldn¡¯t help but squat, then he looked down at the little girl.

    A lost girl, dressed in a decent manner, should not be a child laborer who ran out of the factory, but it was not enough to enter the palace, most of them were residents living nearby.

    Somehow, what suddenly appeared in Daniel¡¯s mind was another thought--

    A long time ago, when Mary ran into his mage tower, it seemed to be so big...

    He looked up and looked nervous, even a female apprentice with a look of fear.

    Now, the little girl who ran into the Master Tower has grown up.

    If Mary didn''t run into his mage tower that year, what would she be like now? Will you look at an old magician with such fear and wait for punishment? Or you will live quietly with your parents, or you will already marry, have a husband...

    Daniel''s face moved and seemed to want to squeeze out a smile that was pleasing to the eye, but the dry and stiff muscles seemed to be unable to do such a complicated thing, so he had to shake his head and reached out and pressed the little girl''s hair: "No. Running around, getting lost will make parents worry."

    Then he raised his hand and recruited the guards near the square.

    The guard immediately ran in diligently, and did not dare to be scornful¡ªeven if the soldier did not know the chief scholar of the Imperial Engineering Association, he just saw Daniel¡¯s coming out of the Obsidian Palace with the attendant¡¯s companionship. Naturally, be treated with respect.

    "The child is lost, take her to find her parents - then I will confirm this to your chief."

    Daniel kept telling, and the soldiers agreed in a row.

    After the soldiers and the children left, Daniel looked at Mary and said: "Stupid is hopeless. Even if you are in the identity of the work association and the network you know in the nobility, you can also command this street. Any soldier on the top, you only know how to trick a child with a few tricks."

    Mary lowered her head and didn''t dare to scream.

    Daniel¡¯s gaze fell on Mary¡¯s neck and landed on the iron rune neck ring.

    "Remember what I told you, and feel free to leave the area I have given you."

    When he heard the instructor''s words, Mary reacted with a shock, almost subconsciously reaching out and touching the iron ring between the necks.

    However, before some of the more horrible thoughts emerged, she saw the instructor reaching out to herself - the hand that pinched the iron ring around her neck, followed by a bang, which accompanied her for many years. The hoop was opened in an understatement.

    Daniel groaned: "I know that bringing you this thing can''t stop you from running, or throwing away this broken thing.

    "After going back, throw away the collars of those idiots."

 Chapter 623ï¼š Falling dragon

    On the 43rd of the month of recovery, it was sunny, breezy and good visibility.

    The Griffin Knight Jinna is driving a partner who has been with her for eight years, covering the Elf Giant Eagle across the clear sky.

    The scene below the earth is clearly in the eyes of Jinna. She sees the earth burnt by the flames and the calibration beam. The scorched earth is full of terrible craters, and a few dusts are still rising from the crater. On the far north of the land, the giant figure is faintly visible.

    This is a trace of war, a war that has never been seen before, and the wrestling of machines and monsters has torn the land, and this tear will continue.

    The form of war has changed - the female knight who once loyal to the Viscount of Leslie has a deep understanding of this. She changed from a messenger who sent a letter to the nobles to an air scout of the Cecil Army. She rode the gryphon all the way from the south to the north. She overlooked the war and overlooked the battlefield after the war machine. Changes in one''s own life, feeling the change of the form of war.

    The horse-riding knights have been replaced by guns and squadrons. Soldiers with simple armor and rushing charges have become magical combatants comparable to those of extraordinary people. Many new things have replaced old things, and the gryphon knights will When was it replaced?

    A cloud floated from the vicinity, and the side elf giant eagle slightly adjusted the direction of the flight. Jinna also immediately adjusted the assistant''s reins of the gryphon to keep up with the elves'' allies.

    The Griffin Knight is one of the few "old-time arms" of the Cecil Corps. Due to the unique ability to fly, there are no new units to replace their role. These knights who are soaring in the sky are still the best messengers and Scouts, many companions are also very proud of this, but Jinna always has a hunch that the incredible duke will sooner or later find something that can replace the griffin, but only know how to control the gryphon, and then will What is the embarrassing situation?

    Usually read more books... It is also convenient to find new jobs.

    There was a slight flash of thought in the mind, and the female knight quickly raised her hand and patted her cheek, forcing herself to focus on the task.

    It¡¯s not yet deep into the hostile area, but still can¡¯t relax the vigilance. Even though the griffins are flying in the sky, those extraordinarily powerful cluster giants have the ability to use lightning to the air ¨C there are already two gryphon knights who are not good at learning. In the process of performing the reconnaissance mission, Jinna did not want to be the third.

    The knight adjusted her posture on the saddle, and her eyes slightly swept the pylons on both sides of the special large saddle. This was equipped with new equipment for the Griffin Knight: one capable of transmitting extended range arcane The missile''s magical terminal is used for self-defense, and a buckle that is connected to the wire rope - pulling the buckle, two ten kilograms of recrystallized bombs hanging on the sides of the lion''s shoulder and neck will be thrown to the ground for attack.

    In the eyes of the Griffin Knights, this is a very satisfying and even pleasant surprise, but the Duke¡¯s adult seems to be unsatisfied with it. Jinna once heard the Duke¡¯s chanting in a very accidental situation, saying that the gryphon¡¯s load capacity Still not enough, ten kilograms, what kind of aviation bombs can''t understand...

    Just then, a voice suddenly sounded at Jinnaer''s ear: "I am going to cross the red line and be vigilant."

    Jinna looked up and saw that the elf eagle as the leader had begun to climb, and the high-order messenger riding on the back of the giant eagle opened his hands slightly - a light blue magic aura with a giant eagle The center spread out around, and the three lions guarded around the giant eagle were immediately protected by the power of the wind element, and it was easier to keep up with the height and speed of the giant eagle.

    The Elf''s Giant Eagles have better ground observation and flying ability, and are more qualified scouts than the Griffin Knights, but they have poor weight-bearing ability, so that after bringing a slim elf, they are almost With more weight, you can''t carry any self-defense weapons and protectors. At the same time, these elf allies are extraordinarily valuable. You can''t afford to lose a few giant eagle knights, so in the recent reconnaissance mission, The commander began to arrange the heavily armed Griffin Knight to serve as the guard of the Giant Eagle. The Cecil-style Griffin Knight wore a thin steel plate at the chest and abdomen, wearing a shield generator and carrying a ground-to-air Weapons, pure combat power is far stronger than the giant eagle.

    The whistling wind swept over the shield, and only the breeze blew on the faces of the knights. The entire reconnaissance squad quickly pulled up the height and quickly reached the bottom of the clouds. At this height, no matter the human or the gryphon''s eyes can''t capture the details on the ground - even with the eagle eye, so the specific observation mission depends on the elf messenger and her eagle... Shaped pigeons to complete.

    In the eyes of Sonia Frost, a light blue shimmer is floating in her eyes. She applies a spell that enhances her vision to her "¹¾¹¾", and then shares the vision from the giant eagle - this is a long-term training and The ability to cooperate, because wild birds will fall into chaos immediately after their sudden increase in vision, and they cannot accurately judge their true height. Nearly two-thirds of the eagle raised by the elves will not be able to adapt to this. A spell was eliminated and could not be a investigative partner.

    If the talented "¹¾¹¾" was not cultivated under the master of the thorns who are best at training the giant eagle, I am afraid that it would have been eliminated.

    If the master of the thorns does not raise so many pigeons in the Moon Valley...

    Sonia sighed without a reason, and then the corner of her eye suddenly swept to the ground below.

    "Attention, the front right side of the surface - the sunny side of the hills, there are circumstances."

    There seems to be a battle there.

    Hundreds of clusters of giants are gathering in the small hillside, besieging a huge figure that falls on the hillside. The Arcane Arc is constantly shining in the air, while the besieged is a Long wings, bulky, covered with black scales...

    It looks like a dragon.

    Sonya judged the threat in the visible range, and then used the wind grammar to give the order: "The team pays attention, prepare to reduce the height observation and increase vigilance."

    Several Griffin knights responded immediately, and Jinna also put a leaf-shaped piece of metal close to her lips: "Received, alert."

    This leaf-shaped piece of metal is not a new type of communicator made by Cecil. The communication equipment of the Griffin Knight is fixed on the saddle. Although it is already the most advanced small magic net terminal, it is also weighing two kilograms. The "leaves" in her hands are given by the elves, allowing the holder to use "wind slang" near the "message". Although there are many restrictions, it is quite useful in this mixed squad with the elf messenger as the core. convenient.

    After the height is lowered, more details enter Sonya''s eyes - she sees that the besieged should indeed be a dragon, at least very close in appearance, but the dragon is thinner than the dragon she knows, and the wings are also There seems to be some distortion and weirdness.

    The situation of the dragon is obviously not good. Although the strength of ta is stronger than that of the giant cluster, it is already outnumbered. At this time, the fangs are clawed against the enemies that are constantly coming in, and occasionally they can erupt a flame, but always There are clusters of giants attacking from the dead end, so that the dragon that fell on the ground adds a new injury.

    "Is that a dragon?" The lion''s knight with **** exclaimed, "I only heard it from the story!!"

    ¡°Why is this legendary creature also appearing on this battlefield?¡±

    "Ms. Frost, what do we do? Want to rescue?"

    Sonia Frost said quickly - on the battlefield, we can''t simply think that "the enemy of the enemy is a friend", but the black dragon besieged by the cluster giant is still too careless. Why is this dragon being besieged? Why is it here? Does he or she know what he saw? These problems have made the high-level messenger realize that they can''t sit and watch the black dragon die here.

    In any case, compared to the cluster of giants who are clearly enemies, the dragons in the elves are at least neutral to the mainland.

    But a reconnaissance squad alone is not enough to deal with so many clusters of giants.

    "Report the command first. Miss Jinna, you want to attract the attention of the giants and relieve the pressure of the black dragon. I will guide the dragon to break through -"

    During the conversation, Sonya had directly used the messenger''s powerful messaging spells to contact the far-end commander¡ªshe succinctly explained the incredible incident she had encountered, called the rear support and agreed on the general breakout direction, and then Behind the **** of the Griffin Knights, once again lowered the height.

    ......

    Maggie can feel the wounds, the burning, the pain, and the more and more unbearable - the dragon is unbearable.

    She knows that her physical strength is rapidly losing, but she has become less and less aware of the hope of breaking through.

    Perhaps the moment I was hit by the Arcane Lightning, my ending was already doomed.

    The deformed wings are destined to not fly too high - but Maggie is still unclear, how can the cluster monsters transformed from civilians and mediocre aristocracy have such strong air defense and air abilities ? !

    How are they all trained?

    However, no matter how annoyed, it will not help. As the situation worsens, Maggie knows that her time is running out.

    In the end, she still lived up to Victoria.

    An ugly cluster of giants launched a sneak attack from the left. This is an extraordinarily powerful fighter. It sounded like a gust of wind. Maggie swept the strong tail to block the blow, and then a flame would enemies. Burned to ashes, but a sharp pain came from her right body - a despicable caster hit an Arcane Arc in the air of her defense.

    "You are these deformed monsters!" Maggie roared and shouted out the words she usually wouldn''t want to hear. "Deformity! Malformation! Malformation!"

    However, the clusters don''t care about this at all, they are coming up again.

    Maggie shrank the defense, ready to greet death with a thunderous counterattack, but at this moment, she suddenly heard a voice ringing in her ear: "hold on! Let us help you!"

    This seems to be the elf language of the elves?

    Maggie briefly stunned, and then heard two consecutive deafening explosions coming from afar - bang! Bang!

    The explosion was far away, and almost nothing touched the cluster giants. However, the mutant monsters were instantly diverted from attention and looked at the direction of the explosion and the nearby sky. I wonder if it is an illusion. Maggie even felt that the reaction of those monsters was almost "shocking."

    Then she saw the shadows that were approaching from the sky.

    An elf''s giant eagle and three human lions.

    What is this strange combination?

    Wind language came again: "Can the dragon on the ground fly?"

    At this point, many cluster giants have been diverted attention, and Maggie responded with the dragon language while coping with the remaining enemies: "I can''t take off."

    "Understood, I will point you in the direction and break through with me - we are the pioneer reconnaissance team of the Cecil Corps."

    In an instant, Maggie fell into a huge horror: Cecil? The army of the Cecils? !

    Why is the Cecil''s army in this place? When did they arrive at this place? This is already a completely polluted area. How did the Cecils come in? !

    However, my heart was shocked and horrified. The reaction of Maggie''s body did not fall. She almost immediately responded to the help of the strange elf and began to try to break out in the direction indicated by the other party. She said anxiously: "The Stone City needs support! North The Duke and the last mountain army are still resisting! But they can''t last long!"

    It¡¯s a huge accident to meet the Cecil¡¯s army here, but this accident made Maggie realize one thing: if the main force of these southern people has already arrived, if they can hit the road all the way, then maybe Boulder is still saved!

    The strange elf quickly responded, and the response gave Maggie a little peace of mind: "I will report it immediately if I receive it - but you''d better survive and go to the Duke of Cecil to explain the situation."

    "I will survive."

    More attacks fall from the sky ¨C including bright arcane missiles and something that makes a huge explosion.

    A large number of cluster giants were attracted by this attack from the sky, and the pressure on Maggie suddenly eased. At the same time, she also saw the giants of the clusters launching a counterattack against the gryphon of the sky - they flew fast Spreading out, sweeping the sky with a dense and intersecting arcane arc, constantly trying to block the flight path of the Griffin Knight, and the Griffin Knights are constantly moving through the arc of the Arcane with a surprising skill, starting a round Another round of attacks -

    Such things seem to be the norm.

    Under the guidance of a strange elf, Maggie rushed to the south of the battlefield, and there was a question in her mind:

    How many changes have occurred in this battlefield during the 30-day besieged in Boulder City?

    ¡ºAdd bookmarks for easy reading¡»

 Chapter 624ï¼š Assisting plan

    The reconnaissance squad led by Sonya found a dragon that was being besieged by the cluster giants near the edge of the theater.

    To be honest, Gao Wen was so aggressive when he first heard the news.

    Because his first reaction is whether the Miss Mylittlepony has fallen from the sky. After all, the Blue Dragon has a precedent in this respect, and the flying technology is not very reliable.

    But he quickly ruled out this speculation, because the report pointed out that the dragon was black, and Gao Wen rationally analyzed it, thinking that it should not be the result of Melita''s blackening by Arcane Lightning...

    But in any case, he sent the support force for the first time, went to the breakout point marked by Sonya to meet the other party, and immediately set off himself. He came to a forward position on the front line of the theater. A large number of troops were assembling at this stronghold, ready to This is a further action of the pedals on the Red Maple area.

    ......

    It was not until I saw several strange steel chariots and a large number of heavily armed human soldiers appearing in front, and Maggie was finally sure that she had survived.

    That is the army that Cecil¡¯s army can reach all the way from the edge of the contaminated area to the hinterland.

    The steel chariot engine roared, the magical cannon made a harsh scream, and the orbital warhead that was accelerated by the orbit fell into the enemy''s battle, ending the sad and distorted life with explosions, and soldiers wearing metal armor. Carrying a heavy combat backpack, holding a flamethrower and a chariot, the flames are rolling and everything burns.

    The atmosphere of iron and fire flooded the battlefield, and this more brutal and more brutal civilization completely shocked Maggie''s soul.

    The deafening explosion sounded in all directions, the earth shivered under the explosion, and Maggie strove off a cluster of giants trying to grab his tail, and then watched the monster in the air being hit by more than a dozen. The beam was cut into pieces, and the deadly magic effect was like a cheap arrow and stone. It was sweeping all the targets that were standing and not belonging to the friendly army. Under the huge earthquake, Maggie couldn¡¯t help but shrink the neck. Feel an inexplicable fear

    What kind of power did the founding Duke of the resurrection in his country build in his kingdom?

    She walked along the safe route of the gunfire. The strong dragon claws ran on the ground with quite awkward posture. The corner of her eye saw a hanging steel emblem, and the surface of the carriage was stamped with many prayers and The sacred symbol of the large vehicle rushed up the ramp, the weapons on the roof of the car were frequently launched, and the battlefield was fired with hot white light. Then the metal door on the side of the chariot was opened, and several brave warriors wearing heavy white armor and unusually tall bodies were inside. They rushed out. They held heavy warhammers. The helmets and shoulders were engraved with scriptures. The verses on the chest fluttered in the wind. They rushed to the battlefield and frantically smashed the nearest cluster giant with a warhammer. Roar: "Perform the purification of the Holy Light!"

    Subsequently, these Berserkers picked up some kind of burning device hanging behind them and began to shoot around.

    Finally, the battlefield is calm.

    The Griffin Knight and the Giant Eagle hovered at high altitude and continued to warn the situation. A soldier who looked like a commander came to Maggie with a few soldiers. The commander looked at him with curiosity and caution. Black Dragon glanced out and asked: "What is the situation? Can you understand human language?"

    Maggie endured the pain in the wound, and a deep, low-pitched voice in her throat: "Yes."

    "Good" the officer nodded, and then noticed a large number of wounds that Maggie had bleeding, so he immediately turned and waved. "There is a need for the pastor to hurt her very much!"

    Although Maggie''s voice in the dragon form is low, the officer still hears the female characteristics of her voice.

    Maggie wanted to say that her injury was not in the way. The dragon¡¯s physique could hardly resist reaching the evacuation point, but she quickly forgot to speak because she saw those few more brave than the Berserker. The heavy armored soldier came over to himself, and the leader also solved the prayer book of the metal shell from the waist, and suddenly appeared to release the holy light.

    So... these people are the pastors of Cecil?

    At this moment, Maggie suddenly understood why the original Church of the Light in the Southland was driven out...

    ......

    The rescue operation went very smoothly. Shortly after Gao Wen arrived at the promotion base, the news of the mission was sent to him.

    In the mission briefing, the commander praised the role played by the White Knights on the battlefield. They bravely destroyed the enemy and provided effective treatment for the aid targets, even though only one team member played the team soldiers. The irreplaceable role is quite worthy of praise.

    This made Gao Wen quite relieved and strengthened his opinion: Pastor, what I really do is to save the wounded and dying...

    Before the evening of the day, the origin of the origin was unknown, but the black dragon that seemed to have a relationship with the Duke of the North arrived at the promotion base.

    She entered the camp herself because she received effective treatment.

    Gao Wen vacated a large area in the camp to accommodate the visitor, because he remembers that the dragon is a giant whose body is tens of meters long (Melita Ponia data), but wait until the end The black dragon appeared in the camp, and Gao Wen discovered that the situation was not the same as he expected.

    It is a very small and thin dragon. The wingspan limit may be only a dozen meters. It is only one-third to one-half the size of an adult dragon, and its wings are especially twisted and short, as if it is not fully developed.

    Although Gao Wen had only seen the dragon form of Melita Ponia before, he could only visually measure the length of the adult dragon, but he is sure that the standard adult dragon is definitely bigger than the black dragon in front of him. Much more.

    Is this a young dragon?

    With such doubts, he has already greeted the black dragon that is entering the center of the camp. The latter has hardly paid much attention to the strange prefabricated barracks and rotating magic monitoring devices around, and did not pay attention to the soldiers of the nearby soldiers. Stopping and looking at it, she came to Gao Wen, the face that was different from human beings... it showed a clear and identifiable anxiety.

    Before she came to her, she quickly said quickly: "The Duke of Dear, Boulder needs your support! Victoria she..."

    "Reassure, I have received the news that the main force has begun to move to the north," Gao Wen interrupted the black dragon. He noticed that his words obviously made the dragon''s breathing calmer in front of him, which made him particularly curious. "You Who is it? What is your relationship with Victoria Wilde?"

    The Black Dragon was silent, and then clearly said something that surprised Gao Wen: "I am Maggie, you have seen it."

    "Maggie?" Gao Wen stunned. After a few seconds, he finally searched the memory for this pronunciation, and remembered that it seemed to be the name of the black-haired maid next to Victoria. It is very distinctive. The name of the Soviet style.

    "It turned out to be... a dragon..." Gao Wen laughed and nodded slightly. "Will the Wilder family actually establish contact with you..."

    ¡°I am loyal to Victoria with my personal will,¡± Black Dragon said immediately, and was a little curious. ¡°You...should not be surprised when facing the Dragons?¡±

    "I have dealt with the dragon," Gao Wen said casually, then asked the homeopathy. "But the dragon I have seen seems to be different. You take the liberty to ask, if you feel offended or insensitive, you don''t have to answer you. A young dragon?"

    He remembers that the human form of the black-haired maid is very mature, so he is particularly curious about his dragon form, and this is a good opportunity to understand the dragon. The other party is asking for himself at the moment, and I will not ask for this simple question. Turn your face with yourself.

    He noticed that Maggie showed a hesitation in the face of this question for a time. There may still be tension and irritability in the hesitation. It seems that this simple question has touched the field she is not willing to answer, but she is still open, tone. A little hesitant: "This is... disease..."

    "Okay, I understand," Gao Wen vaguely guessed what was happening and immediately interrupted. "Sorry, madam, my problem is offensive."

    Then he looked at Maggie''s current form and shifted the topic: "Ms. Can you become a human form? So maybe we can communicate more conveniently."

    The black dragon lowered his neck slightly: "Please please retreat a little."

    Several commanders, including Gao Wen, and the amber who ran out to see the fun immediately retreated, and the black dragon in the middle of the open space followed his own wings and tail, accompanied by a powerful The magical fluctuations and the sudden appearance of the cyclone, the black dragon body is covered by a layer of constantly moving light curtain

    Looking at the light curtains that are constantly shrinking and changing, Gao Wen¡¯s mind can¡¯t help but come up with a saying: Most of the world¡¯s deformed spells originated from the dragons...

    Black-haired black sable, dressed in a maid skirt, and Maggie, with two long swords hanging from her waist, came out of the light curtain.

    In the crowd, Amber couldn''t help but scream with Philip: "In fact, I have always wondered what the clothes and personal belongings of the deformed technique were hidden after they were deformed..."

    The young and straight-knight knight is obviously not very adaptable to the rhythm of this intelligence leader. He suddenly stunned: "...how is your idea so strange?"

    ¡°Thank you very much for your assistance,¡± said Maggie, a human form, who came to Gao Wen and was deeply embarrassed, but then he couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°When is your army...¡±

    "My army''s main force can reach the theater in the evening, we can launch an attack overnight, but before that, we must work out an effective offensive plan," Gao Wen interrupted the humanoid dragon and raised his finger to no In the distance, it acts as a barracks for the command. "Please come with me. I have to understand the situation in the north."

    Maggie followed Govin and several Cecil officers into the command, where she first saw an extremely detailed map hanging from the wooden wall of the barracks.

    On the exquisite map, she saw the giant wooden crossing marked with many tactical symbols, saw the criss-crossing arrows, saw the lines showing the enemy''s position and the division of the theater, and one after another, even she could not understand. Digital and shorthand tags.

    Although nominally a maid, Maggie instantly realized what this map meant: this meant that the Cecil¡¯s control of the battlefield meant a form of war that had never been realized before!

    She even wanted to turn her head in the first place, because the information presented on this map was too much, and it was enough to control the situation of the war, but soon she realized that Gao Wen took her to see this. Map of the map.

    Gao Wen opened his mouth: "Mark, where is Victoria, where are the enemies, what is their size, and the main line of defense if you know."

    Maggie nodded and went forward, pointing his finger at Boulder City: "Victoria and the Mountain Corps are trapped in the castle area...

    "The enemy has completely surrounded the Boulder City, there is no gap on the ground, the number... conservatively estimated to be more than 50,000, and this number can be increased at any time, because their constant force can be mobilized, as long as the offense is frustrated, it will definitely increase the number of troops...

    ¡°Here is the Red Maple City, on the east bank of the Gorgon River, the base camp for those monsters...

    "When I passed the sky, I saw that the monsters were moving a part of their troops to move south..."

    Gao Wen listened carefully to Maggie''s piece of information and continued to consider them together. Next to it, Philip and several staff officers were also whispering and discussing the possible offensive routes.

    "How long do you think Victoria can last?" Gao Wen suddenly asked.

    Maggie said with a heavy voice: "They originally relied on the strength of the blizzard barrier and were able to support it for three days. Later, Victoria took the initiative to remove the blizzard and chose to face the enemy. By relying on the walls of the castle and the soldiers, they might only For two days... No, it¡¯s a mountain corps, they must be able to support one more day! Even if there is no blizzard, they can hold for three days!¡±

    Gao Wen¡¯s heart sighed slightly.

    Compared with the three-day life behind the security barrier, the northern army chose to go to death after three days of fighting...

    "I have been on the road for a day..." Maggie added.

    On the other hand, Philip and the staff have already discussed something. A staff member came to Gao Wen and whispered a few words.

    Gao Wen looked up and looked at Maggie: "Ms., I am afraid we can''t reach Boulder in two days."

    The brunette maid blinked her eyes in an instant, but before she showed her desperate look, Gao Wen continued:

    "But we only need one day to reach the red maple and then flatten it."

 Chapter 625ï¼š Combat plan, enter the red maple

    The tactical map is hung in front of Gaowen''s eyes. The maps are marked one by one, each place name, and the rivers and tidal flats are accurately marked in the correct position.

    Gorgon River, Red Maple City, Boulder City, Battle Line, the main position of the Cecil Army, marching direction... advanced tactical ideas and convenient means of information transmission make this map present for this era. The amount of information tacticalists screamed also allowed Gao Wen to calculate most of the variables of an urgent march in a short time.

    With the speed of the Cecil Army''s advancement - although it is already very, very fast - it is impossible for Gao Wen''s main force to arrive in Boulder in time. After all, the ground forces cannot match the speed of Maggie, and even if they rely on the Forces in two Arriving in the day, the over-exhausted army can''t fight the crystal clusters that are not weak in combat. After all, it is already the deepest part of the polluted area, and the clusters of giants are all elite.

    But he can attack Red Map directly.

    Hongfeng is in the north of the main force of the legion. There is only a relatively flat riverside plain between the two. The situation along the way has already been relied on by the reconnaissance unit. At the same time, this route is still in full support of the artillery support of the Cecil River Fleet. Within the scope, even the Red Maple itself is relatively close to the Gorgon River. When the Trailblazers arrived at the Red River in the western part of the Red Maple, nearly one-third of the entire city would be within the scope of the bombardment.

    Taking into account the unique organizational structure of the cluster giants, they will pay more attention to the "command center" than the human army. Once the Red Maple City is under attack, Gao Wen dares to be 100% sure that all the cluster giants in the vicinity will return to help - including the attack on Boulder City. That one.

    This is the high-text version of "Wei Wei Zhao."

    Maggie quickly understood Gao Wen''s ideas and realized that this is probably the most likely solution at present.

    "When our shells hit the red maple wall, the North Army Corps is equal to a safe half - the cluster giants have a certain degree of telepathic ability, they will first feel the danger of the base camp and return to rescue, "Gao Wen stood in front of the map and his fingers swept between Hongfeng and Boulder. "There will be two possibilities. If we can completely destroy the command center of Hongfeng before the returning enemy arrives, then lose the commander." The crystal clusters will immediately fall into weakness and runaway. They will return to the base camp according to their previous obsessions, but the combat power will be greatly reduced. We can lay out the positions and simply destroy the monsters that are similar to the beasts;

    "If the enemy''s return arrives before we break through the Red Maple defense, then we will move into mobile combat. The mechanized force and endurance of the mechanized force will outweigh the cluster giant. We can use this and then use the fleet artillery support. Those monsters were wiped out on the plain in front of Red Maple City."

    Gao Wen simply finished his tactics, and then Philip and the staff began to revise and supplement this tactic. Maggie looked at the orderly scene in this command, and suddenly felt that the Cecils seemed to be It is to manage the war by means of driving the machine: all actions are planned, all changes are set by the plan, soldiers, weapons, supplies, and even the enemy''s resistance, all factors are turned into individual parts, filled into In the huge war machine built by the Cecils...

    The unavoidable accidents and accidental factors in the war, as well as the flexible operational capabilities that the military must possess, rely on these well-disciplined officers to supplement them with wisdom.

    At this moment, Gao Wen¡¯s voice suddenly came from the side and interrupted Maggie¡¯s thoughts: ¡°In addition... I still have an idea. Miss Maggie, you may be able to make more changes in our tactics.¡±

    "I?" Maggie said, then nodded immediately. "If there is anything I can do, I must cooperate!"

    "You are a dragon, definitely better than a gryphon or a giant eagle," Gao Wen''s thoughts are becoming more active. After noticing Maggie''s dragon identity, some have long been brewing in his mind, but at this stage still Unachievable tactics naturally emerged. "How much weight can you carry when you fly?"

    "I..." Maggie suddenly hesitated, and her face was still awkward. "It''s not very good at flying..."

    Gao Wenwei frowned at the undetectable.

    He thinks of the pair of wings that seem to have been deformed before, and Maggie''s too thin body in the Black Dragon state.

    It seems that the problem of the dragon body living in the human world is more serious than he imagined. The abnormal body shape and wings... it is a serious deformity.

    Maggie couldn''t help but bow her head: "I''m sorry, I can''t help in this situation..."

    "No, it doesn''t matter, this is just an alternative," Gao Wen said as he continued to extend his thoughts inspired by Maggie, gradually revealing a thoughtful expression. "And I have an alternative. Alternatives to the programme..."

    As he spoke, he picked up the ring of Mithril that he always carried with him.

    Since we have established a "friendship" with the dragon, why not try it? Now maybe it''s the time...

    The magic structure built into the ring was activated and gradually radiated a little heat. After a moment, Gao Wen heard Melita Ponia''s voice ringing in his ear: "The secret silver treasure store is always ready to serve our important customers - Hello, Lord Duke."

    "You should be nearby," Gao Wen was already familiar with the familiar "official opening" of the other party. He said softly, "Can you come over?"

    The person opposite the ring seemed to be stunned, and after a moment of hesitation, he said, "How do you know that I am nearby?"

    Gao Wen¡¯s tone is like laughing and laughing: ¡°Is it worth more than ¡®you¡¯ to ¡®observe¡¯ than this war?¡±

    "...this is true," Melita seemed to smile softly. "Please wait a moment, I will arrive soon."

    The communication hangs up, and Gao Wen¡¯s line of sight swept past the Maggie next to him ¨C he suddenly became a little curious, curious when the blue dragon from the secret bank¡¯s treasure house saw the black dragon living in human society. What kind of expansion?

    ... Shouldn''t the dog blood bridge that the two dragons fight in the camp?

    At the same time, in the warehouse area deep in the camp, wearing a lilac gauze, and the light-gauze-covered Melita Ponia stood up in the "borrowing" warehouse, and she randomly packed up the beds around her. The bedding and the pots and pans - all borrowed from the nearby warehouse - and then headed up and swayed out of the Cecil''s rice warehouse.

    This road from the south to the giant wooden crossing, she is so simmered over the rice - as it turns out, as long as it is not caught by the strange half-elf, Miss Melita as the dragon of the secret law can still be preserved, so long Time passed, and Cecil¡¯s quartermaster did not find anyone stealing the army¡¯s rice...

    Gao Wen thought that Melita was nearby, and it would take a long time before she would come to herself, but he never thought that this "it would take a long time" to wait for less than ten minutes.

    When Amber came in a strange look and reported that the Mithril Treasurer had arrived outside the barracks, Gao Wen even suspected that Miss Blue Dragon had been living in his camp...

    Melita Ponia walked into the barracks as a command. She didn''t care about others and went straight to Gaowen. But after two steps, she suddenly felt a breath that she cares about. Looking at this breath, she saw the black maid who was standing next to Gao Wen at a glance.

    The latter is looking at it with a complex look, and the look is mixed with tension and restraint, and there is a hint of vigilance.

    The eyebrows of the Mithril Treasury agent couldn¡¯t help but sigh: "Genetic defect?"

    Then she nodded slightly to Maggie and said faintly: "Hello."

    At this moment, Maggie seems to have countless words to say, only to see her open her mouth, eyes complex and inexplicable, but in the end, she just slowly nodded: "Hello."

    All of this is seen in Gao Wen¡¯s eyes.

    He was very curious in his heart. He wanted to know how the dragon society was working. What happened to the deformed dragon family like Maggie? How does the healthy dragon like Melita think about Maggie and want to know why there is a dragon living in it? Human society, but he knows that it is not the time to ask about these things.

    He waved back the unrelated people at the scene, leaving only himself and the two dragons.

    Gao Wen pointed to Maggie standing next to him: "She, who is also a dragon, should be able to listen to our conversation here?"

    ¡°Yes,¡± Melita glanced at the black-haired maid. ¡°All dragons know the secret behind the secret silver treasure, including... she is.¡±

    "Then we said open," Gao Wen sighed. "I have something to ask for your help."

    "Let me guess..." Melita''s lavender scorpion shimmered slightly. "Do you want to use my power, or the power of the secret silver treasure, to deal with the mutated ¡®monsters?''¡±

    "...It''s almost the same, but I never thought about the power of the secret bank treasure. The big probability is impossible. I want to ask you..."

    "Unfortunately, I can''t," Melita interrupted without waiting for Gao Wen. "The dragon can''t participate in the war on the mainland. This is our law."

    Gao Wen stared at Melita''s eyes: "But our war with the Crystal Clusters is no longer an ordinary war. It has already touched the power of the gods, and may even involve magic tides."

    ¡°This is indeed a negotiable point,¡± Melita said calmly. ¡°But it¡¯s just a matter of discussion. From the perspective of the dragon as a whole, the crystal monsters in your mouth can also be regarded as a new form of intelligent creatures. Perhaps you do not recognize their birth, do not recognize their behavior, or even recognize that they also have a social structure, but in the eyes of the dragons as a whole... this war is not fundamentally different from the change of the dynasty of any country in the mainland."

    Gao Wen expected that the Blue Dragon Miss would not agree to herself so easily, but did not expect the attitude of the other party to be so determined, the angle would be so refutable, but after a short period of thinking, he still seized Melita. The main point in the discourse: "You said, this is from the perspective of the dragon as a whole..."

    "...Yes, from the perspective of the dragon as a whole," Melita was silent for two seconds and sighed a little. "But as individuals, me, and a lot of dragons, I am afraid I will be aware of those infected with crystals." The birth and spread is a disaster, a disaster that should be stopped in time, but... as a member of the collective, we can''t act so easily. You understand what I mean."

    Gao Wen quietly looked at Melita¡¯s eyes for a few seconds and understood the deep meaning of the other¡¯s words.

    Give a step, I will go back and cross the head.jpg.

    Gao Wen thought about it, and he didn''t think about it for a long time. He had an idea.

    "Let''s do it, we change direction," he adjusted his sitting position on the chair, and looked at Melita all the way. "As far as I know, your secret silver treasure house also has a transportation business."

    "It really is."

    "Then I will entrust you to send something to the cluster commanders of Red Maple City..."

    "what?"

    "...three tons of crystal bombs, airlift, pay."

    Melita stared at Gao Wen with her eyes wide open and did not speak for a long time: "..."

    Gao Wen is a bit worried: "Is there a problem?"

    "...My education has made me unable to swear on this occasion, please forgive me - but I must admit that this is the most exciting drill hole behavior I have ever seen."

    Gao Wen breathed a sigh of relief: "That is no problem."

    "No, there is still a problem," Melita immediately interrupted Gao Wen. "I don''t think... the target customer will pay after receiving the goods. This is very important."

    Gao Wen blinked, but he couldn''t see the slightest joke from Melita''s face, so he had to think about it for a moment and tried to say: "Remember the kind of ''metal of God''? If you are still interested I can give you a piece larger than the last one, which we discovered only recently."

    He is talking about the "Zi Tianxing relics" found in the rebellious fortress. As far as he knows, the dragons have been collecting similar things. The ancient device fragments are harder than the gold and silver gems for the dragons.

    And in his hand, there are half warehouses.

    Melita¡¯s breathing couldn¡¯t help but rushed, and she wanted to shirk it again, because after all, it¡¯s playing the highest ball in the jury, and it¡¯s very likely to be punished, but...

    "Complete."

    But Cecil''s price is too high.

    After the deal was reached, Gao Wen finally breathed a sigh of relief and said casually: "Your attack... I mean, your delivery will be a secret operation, I will prepare the ''goods'' in advance on the west side of the camp. On the post, you can pick it yourself."

    "I understand," Melita nodded, but her expression was serious. "Just I want to remind you, this is probably the only time I can help in the whole war, and this is already a drill." The loopholes in the rules - the timing of your search is very good, if you are a little earlier, I don''t necessarily think that those clusters of infected people have such a big threat, and if it is a little later... the polling team will pay attention to this On the mainland, they can''t allow me to drill holes under their eyes."

    The jury... It sounds like the ruling body of the dragons?

    Gao Wen silently recorded these information that might be useful in the future. Before Melita left, he curiously asked a question: "You just said that the dragon can''t participate in the war on the mainland, right? ¡±

    Melita nodded. "This is what I said."

    Gao Wen points to Maggie next to him: "So what about her?"

    Merita looked at Maggie a little more complicated and then looked at Gao Wen¡¯s eyes: "She and her ethnic group are excluded.

    "She is from the Principality of the Holy Dragon and is a descendant of the exile."

    After saying this, Miss Blue Dragon did not seem to want to stay here more, and turned away from the room.

    "What do the descendants of the exile mean? If this question makes you feel offended, you can''t answer."

    After Melita left, Gao Wen looked up and looked at the silent maid standing next to him.

    Maggie''s mood has calmed down at this time. She took a soft breath and said in a seemingly undulating tone: "This is nothing offensive. Everyone knows that the people of the Principality of the Holy Dragon have always claimed to be dragons, but very Few people know that this claim is for a reason.

    "The rulers of the Principality of the Principality and some of the aristocratic members are indeed dragons. Because of the genetic deterioration and the fault of a certain ancestor, it is the dragon that was exiled by the dragon''s hometown ''Taalunde''."

    Then she smiled and shook her head, with a self-deprecating tone: "So no matter how the years change, how do the countries rise and fall, these poor worms will never leave the bitter cold Chongshan, always claiming to be the ''Principality'' ''Not a kingdom or an empire..."

    Gao Wen, with some horror, listened to the information that came from these accidents, and suddenly reacted to one thing: "So to say... Are you a nobleman of the Principality of the Holy Dragon? Or a dragon and blood..."

    Maggie interrupted Gao Wen¡¯s words with some resistance: ¡°Sorry, it¡¯s just a marginal family that is not valued, and that¡¯s already a thing of the past. I don¡¯t want to have any connection with it.¡±

    "I understand," Gao Wen sighed. "In short, take a break. We have more than an hour to leave."

    ......

    The chariot was launched, the battleship was anchored, and Cecil¡¯s war machine re-entered the journey of iron and fire after a brief repair.

    On the Gorgon River, the Trailblazer led the Aurora and Morning Star, led several inland warships modified with cargo ships and two light gunships to ride the wind and waves. The magic wings were covered by black cloth and the engine was soundproofed. The enchantment concealed, the ship''s first ship opened the river, and the fleet sailed north like a silent ghost;

    On the east coast of the Gorgon River, chariots and various types of troop vehicles marched along the marching route explored by the former Steel Rangers and Giant Eagle Scouts, smashing the rocky beaches, crossing the gullies, and distributing the night vision potions to individual soldiers. The low-light filter installed on each chariot allows the army to squat in the dark wilderness and move forward quickly;

    This day is the 43rd of the month of recovery.

    Hongfeng City, as well as the mountain corps trapped in Boulder City, is in front.

 Chapter 626ï¼š war machine

    If there is no such disaster that will be caused by the death of all things, perhaps the war that will allow the Cecil Army to step forward to the front desk will be delayed for a long time to come - but if nothing happens, all things will end up in the Holy Spirit Plain. Artificial natural disasters, then the steel legion from the South will inevitably be on the stage.

    This steel corps is still immature, and tactical and ideological personnel training needs to be honed, and the battlefield of the Holy Spirit Plain is their best training ground.

    At dawn, the first regiment that kept the secret rush marched in contact with the first blockade of the Crystal Clusters in the small plains south of Hongfeng City. This unavoidable encounter was the starting point of the entire battle. The three ships of the Ergong River began to attack, and the chariot troops of the Corps assembled into a frontal plane and launched a storm on the cluster defense.

    The iron-grey giant eagle swept through the clouds, reflecting the scene of the battlefield into the eyes of the rider. Sonia Frosty looked down on the scene of the Legion''s offensive front, and the Cecil''s fighting style was counted in the eyes-- She saw the tanks with strong shields and powerful guns assembled into an offensive array, attacking the weakness of the cluster army defense line with the maximum firepower, while constantly advancing, the clusters of the sudden attack I am not afraid of death, but in the face of this kind of concentrated shelling, it is impossible to maintain the front line - whether it is the flesh and blood of the fortified, or the solid fortifications formed by the wall and the magic shield, all collapse under the concentrated fire.

    After opening such a gap, the attacking array formed by the tank will begin to accelerate, and quickly disperse into several small fronts during the journey, and begin to further tear the crack of the line of defense by continuous advancement and shelling. At the same time, with the battle The infantry of the car unit''s coordinated attack will also enter the battlefield and begin to further cut and penetrate the enemy positions centering on their respective "core chariots". They will be responsible for destroying close-range enemies that may threaten the chariot, or indicate The direction of the enemy fortifications guided the tanks until the end of the operation.

    In the whole process, the long-range magic guns on the rear high ground will maintain almost uninterrupted shelling. The shelling covers the rear of the line of the cluster army. It almost completely annihilates the possibility of enemy reinforcements, and a large number of emergency The clusters of infected people were blocked several kilometers away, and they continued to die under gunfire until the entire line of defense disappeared, until their originally safe "back" became the new front line...

    Such an attack will consume an amazing number of physical shells (even if it is an energy weapon, it will burn a lot of focused crystals), but the Cecil''s weapons reserve should be enough to support the end of the war - Sonya knows that the whole Southland has been preparing for this war since last year (in fact, they are afraid to prepare for the establishment of the Principality, but their initial enemy may not be a crystal monster), a factory, a production line, Thousands of workers, who produce shells and weapon crystals around the clock, assemble guns and chariot chassis around the clock, metal from the east, magic materials from the royal family, and plenty of resources in the South. Almost all of them have been transformed into something that screams and smashes the air and explodes on the battlefield -

    And until today, until this moment, the factories in the South are still being produced at the same time, and even the new production line is constantly increasing day by day. Every day, there are countless supplies along the Gorgon River. Wang Guo Avenue, along the temporary roads in the theater, was sent to the front line by mechanical boats or magic guides.

    The entire southern environment seems to have become a huge machine, all resources are integrated into the feed hopper of this machine, gears and levers are banging, their weapons and equipment are even more and more.

    Gao Wen Cecil called this state "wartime system."

    "The northwest c12 area observes the magic cluster, which is the enemy''s reinforcements." Sonya Frost leaves the giant eagle to pass the clouds. In the slanting of the earth and the height reduction, she sent back the latest observations. And left the area before the cross lightning net from the ground enveloped itself, "calling the gun support."

    "Here is the Trailblazer, received, and arrived in a shot after a minute."

    At the beginning, the tactics of the Cecil Army were not so brilliant.

    They did create a new and powerful army, but this army is a completely new thing for themselves. Govin Cecil designed a series of matching tactics and training programs for it, but from the command It¡¯s hard for officials to understand the content out of thin air¡ªthey can only perform training mechanically, relying on absolute trust in the lord, and recording the skills that are not supported by any actual evidence, and at the beginning of the war. In fact, almost no commander successfully implemented those training contents.

    Sonia saw with her own eyes that the tanks were slamming against the enemy, and the infantry that should have been attacked by the enemy was left behind by them (in fact, no soldiers were killed by their own tanks, it was already the previous mechanical training). I also saw the tight and exaggerated description of the frontline situation by the combat team, which led the rear commander to misjudge the size of the enemy, which was a waste of fire support and a mess of the original offensive plan.

    If it weren''t for those advanced weapons and equipment that were strong enough, if it weren''t for the Crystal Clusters to face the South Army, the army of the Principality of Cecil could not advance so fast.

    In the command car, Gao Wenzheng learned about the entire front line through the magic network communication. Just now, there was a company that had withdrawn from the battle because of an accident.

    They made the wrong instructions and entered the enemy''s encirclement during the march. Although they finally broke out, the twelve chariots destroyed seven vehicles. The casualties were serious and they could only be withdrawn.

    The preparatory company topped the vacancy of the fourth company and continued to dismantle the giant''s defense.

    The battlefield of the Holy Spirit Plain is the best practical stage, and the Legion of the Principality of Cecil will get the best experience here, and until now, the soldiers and commanders are still working and mastering what they have learned on the training ground. They are not doing well enough now, but in Gao Wen¡¯s opinion, they are making rapid progress.

    This should be attributed to the literacy rate of the soldiers.

    More than 80% of the soldiers have basic writing skills, which is enough to give them a better logical thinking, so that they can quickly accumulate relatively complex battlefield experience and understand the various instructions of the superior.

    On the other hand, the tactics envisioned by Gao Wen are more or less bound by the inherent experience of the earth, and may not necessarily adapt to the actual situation of the world. In this respect, the commanders of the legion must obviously learn to adapt to local conditions and learn to actively adjust. - This also depends on the higher literacy of the soldiers and the professionalism of the noncommissioned class.

    After the end of the war, the Cecil Army may not be a master of the battle, but at least it is already a qualified modern army that can use their advanced equipment correctly.

    The Cecils are advancing toward the north, advancing toward the north at an alarming rate, as if they were out of control.

    This "promotion" can even be described as "charge".

    When Heaton woke up in amazement and listened to the subordinates reporting on the southern defense line, the first line of defense of the shrine set in the plains had disappeared ¨C not being broken, but in telepathy. Disappeared.

    It was like being burnt to ashes, and the wind was blowing clean.

    A mortal officer who has been completely transformed into a miraculous form has a low head, nervously and horrifiedly reporting: "They have broken through the Yumu Manor and are now attacking our second line of defense... Gorgon There are huge warships on the river... There are six brigades... No, the nine brigades have just lost contact!!"

    Heaton squinted: "How did they get to such a close place?! Why didn''t anyone discover it before?!"

    The dark priests are chilling, but Heaton himself does not expect to get an answer from these populations - the Cecil''s offense is already an established fact, and it is meaningless to study their previous course of action.

    "They came to Hongfeng... Damn... How could they be so fast!!" He cursed in a low voice, and for the first time in his heart, he felt a terrified feeling about the power of the Cecil.

    He once really tabooed the dead and resurrected pioneer, and tabooed his power to integrate the South in a year... but that should have been a past tense!

    The end of all things has already created a powerful shrine army. This powerful army can even subvert the entire Ansu Kingdom within a month. It should be extremely powerful, fighting against the royal family and the aristocratic army in the east. In the process, this legion also showed its power, but... what is going on now?

    ¡°Rapidly rallied the convertors in the plains, reinforce the second line of defense, and let the legions of the southern region contract and retreat, blocking the back roads of the Cecils ¨C attacking them from behind!¡±

    After a brief mistake, Heaton forcibly suppressed the shock and began to use the best solution he could think of to deal with the Cecil''s offense - he noticed one thing, that is, the Cecil was Directly rushing into the Red Maple Plain by some secret marching means that the sacred army stationed in the south is still intact... so if the Cecils can be blocked in the north, the southern shrines can be enemies. The rear launched the attack.

    Even if Corode is here, there should be no better solution.

    However, shortly after his order was issued, a giant form of the priest shivered and said: "God Lord... Our second line of defense... has disappeared... the enemy... the enemy..."

    The priest said that the incompleteness was not complete, but Heaton no longer needed to hear any information from the other side.

    He heard the faint explosion!

    The magic wind rolled up in a vacuum, and Heaton''s figure was quickly wrapped up in a twisted black vine. In the next second, he reached the southern wall of Red Maple through a network of vines set up throughout the city.

    He saw that a large amount of smoke was rising from the plains of the south, and many strange metal vehicles were crushing the ground that turned into scorched earth. The oracles who patrolled the plains were constantly being exploded. And the flash is extinguished, and the explosions and flashes that are obviously magical effects are emitted by those metal things.

    As described in the previous intelligence, those are the Cecil Corps from the South.

    The guards of Hongfengcheng acted in the first place. Countless tall gods and giants walked up the wall and propped up the line of defense. The runestone bricks on the red maple wall glowed brightly, and a vaguely magical barrier began to appear in the air. Rapid Prototyping - As one of the important cities in the middle of the Holy Spirit Plain, Red Maple also has a city-level shield system, but it is not a heavy fortress like a meteorite fortress. Its shield device cannot be maintained for a long time, only in the city. When the threat is threatened, the shield will rise temporarily.

    Heaton watched the magic in the air gradually condense into a barrier, but before the shield was completely closed, he suddenly saw a flash of light in the distant smoke.

    A strange and strange thing wrapped in a light blue magical airflow, cut through the air and flew straight, it crossed the unfolded red maple barrier and fell straight to the wall.

    A shrine giant transformed from the East''s supernatural person reached out and curiously grasped the flying thing¡ªthe power of that thing was so great that the powerful commander-level giant was holding it. After that, they were almost taken out on the spot. The giant stepped back and forth, stepping on a series of terrible pits on the wall to stand firm, and then curiously lifted the obelisk-like metal to the front: "This is What? In addition to this air mass, there seems to be no magic in it..."

    "Idiot!!" Heaton screamed in anger after the mistake. Under normal circumstances, the weapons thrown by the enemy on the battlefield were always regarded as a symbol of powerful martial arts, but the things that the Cecils played. Can you just grab it?

    There is a long experience inside the end of all things: when fighting with the Cecils, no matter what they throw at you, even a pumpkin pie, they must never reach out!

    The things they throw out will almost blow up!

    However, before he reminded, the "metal shackles" in the hands of the giants had exploded.

    The mechanical device inspired the predecessor''s rune - now it has a magical response.

    The huge flash of the explosion completely shrouded the smashing giant commander, and the numerous cracked crystals and metal spattered. Hidden held up the shield for the first time, blocking these fragments that might hurt him, and waiting for the explosion to dissipate. After that, he saw only a broken leg in the place where the giant once stood.

    The next moment, the city shield of Hongfeng City finally closed.

 Chapter 627ï¼š Monsters and machines

    Red Maple''s city-level shields are closed.

    A sturdy and thin energy barrier hangs over the plain city, and the powerful magic is taken from the magical focus of the city''s underground, and through the rune array''s grooming and projection, it becomes a stronger barrier than the rock. At the same time as the barriers closed, the fire from the plains fell to the wall like a rain.

    The harsh whistling sounds like the sorrowful banshee at midnight, and the metal bullets wrapped in light blue air masses draw a bright arc in the air, constantly bombing the shield of Hongfeng City, large and large. The explosion flash illuminates continuously on the surface of the shield, as if a skyfire storm - the shield of the city trembled fiercely in the explosion, and the layers of ripples continued to spread from the point of attack, but in any case, the shield was still successful. The ground resisted the first wave of the Cecil.

    It stands above the city, blocking all shelling, and a low snoring echoes in the outer city, which is the sound of the underground magical facilities.

    On the wall, a cluster of commanders showed the expression of the rest of the life, and looked at the large shields that burst into a large flash. The long exit gas: "Blocked!"

    However, Heaton glanced at the commander: "Idiot, the battle has just begun!"

    The dark godmother did not relax at all because the Red Maple shield blocked the Cecil¡¯s "fire". On the contrary, he knew that the battle had just begun - he even knew that the collapse of the Rock Fortress, It was from their city-level shield that blocked the attack of the Cecil.

    After this period of understanding, he has mastered many of the characteristics of the South Army Corps. He knows that the devices that can project explosions and beams are not like traditional magic props. They don''t need the Master to help them charge, they can run continuously. Their cost seems to be so low that damaged equipment can be replaced and replenished in a short period of time. Their disadvantage is that they are rigid and can only release fixed spells, but the Cecils make a huge variety of different types. The device makes up for this shortcoming...

    In the face of such an enemy, the traditional "fortress tactics" is a dead end.

    The Red Maple Shield blocked the Cecil''s first round of offense. For Heaton, its greatest significance was to give yourself the opportunity to continue fighting.

    "Immediately summon the southern shrines and let them return to Hongfeng and attack the rear of the Cecils," Heaton said, turning to the subordinates. "Let Corode come back immediately and destroy the West from the east." The position of the people..."

    Heaton quickly arranged the order, but he hadn''t finished it yet, and a few extraordinary screams suddenly came from the sky on the west side -

    The whistling sound is louder than the ordinary "Heavenly Fire", and there is some kind of creepy humming in the middle. In the moment of a short sigh of relief, he perceives that there are several extra strong impacts that hit the Red Maple. Side barrier! !

    Bang, boom, boom! !

    The shield on the west side of the city burst into a glare of glare, and the entire wall trembled in front of this powerful impact. After these powerful impacts, the continuous and exciting The low screams of trepidation, as if the powerful energy flow is focusing, scouring the barrier on the west side of the city.

    It is the battleships of the Cecils! !

    They even secretly moved to the red maple? When is it!

    Heaton was furious, because he clearly remembered that the last warships were still in the rich woodland, and how fast those ships were driving? !

    "Immediately inform Glim, let him find a way to stop those boats! Even if he used his own head to stuff them into the ''magic guns'' of those ships!"

    "Yes!"

    After the new order was issued, Heaton did not feel relaxed at all, because he suddenly realized that the army of the Cecil seemed to be completely different from what he expected.

    This army is not a kingdom army, not an aristocratic regiment in the east. It has no intention of following any rules of war. The chariots are attacking the red maple from the front, and the shelling from the Gorgon River is constantly bombarding the barrier on the west side. At the same time, the way of attack from land and water has never been thought of. It is like a pliers that is constantly being clamped, and has already caught the neck of the city.

    This is not a tentative attack. The goal of the Cecil is to completely destroy the city in a short time.

    ......

    In the eastern part of Hongfeng, the city has been completely turned into a ruined stone city, and the blood has been stained with red and collapsed walls.

    One day and one night of the fierce battle made this ancient city stained with heavy blood. The knights and soldiers of the Mountain Legion rely on the only remaining walls and castles in the castle area to build a temporary line of defense, repelling another enemy attack. .

    Countless twisted and swollen monsters fell on the courtyard and steps of the boulder castle. Countless heroic and fearless knights also fell in front of the shrinking defense lines. The warring parties had long since stopped thinking about the loss and gains. They competed for the castle. The narrower the land, and now, even the most heroic fighters are on the verge.

    The sound of shouting in the castle area is getting weaker. The surviving soldiers and the last knights are relying on the broken walls to guard the defense line of the castle''s inner court. Inside their crumbling defense line, the wizards and depleted arrows have long been exhausted. The Sagittarius shooters have picked up the bodyguard sword and prepared for the final melee. In the end, Victoria, who still has a small amount of mana, is standing in the center of the inner court and paying attention to the situation outside the wall through the eyes of the wizard.

    Countless huge shadows are lingering between the ruins, and the monsters that are distorted are regrouping, ready to launch the next round of offenses ¨C or the last round of offenses, and her tired warriors have reached the human physiological structure. limit.

    She even saw the commanders of those monsters, an extraordinarily tall cluster of monsters - the monsters who had never kissed the battlefield before, showed great care and caution, but now it appears in the castle area, this is The chest has a well-behaved performance.

    The monsters have already determined that the victory belongs to them... and the facts seem to be true.

    Victoria slammed the white gold staff in the handshake, slowly calming down the turbulent atmosphere of over-casting, and hurrying to recover a mana. She calculated that the monsters would launch an attack in a few minutes and calculate that they were in this short. You can recover a few minutes in a few minutes.

    But all of a sudden, an unexpected mess spread from among the monsters.

    Victoria saw that the swollen and distorted giants began to tremble at the same time, shoving each other in chaos, and then looked up at the same time, looking in a direction outside the city, the extraordinarily tall monster with an expression of anger ( Although it is incredible, the monsters actually retain the human expression. They climbed a nearby wall in a group of subordinates and looked at the direction of the Gorgon River.

    After a few seconds, the monsters gathered so quickly and retired from the castle area! !

    The movement outside the inner court quickly caught the attention of the knights. A knight on the tower stunned and watched the movement between the inner court and the outer wall of the fortress. He suddenly shouted: "The monsters have returned!! ¡±

    The same shout came from another whistle soon: "The monsters have returned and really returned!"

    Victoria walked out of the crowd a bit, and for a moment I couldn¡¯t understand what was going on, but in a short thought, she suddenly woke up¡ª

    Someone is attacking Red Maple!

    In addition to this reason, she couldn''t think of why the monsters gave up the castle that was about to be captured at this critical moment.

    After realizing this possibility, Victoria¡¯s heart was not only waiting for the peace of the reinforcements, she also thought of one thing she should do:

    The monsters who can''t let the Rock City go back to Red Maple - she must find a way to keep these monsters, at least the most elite part of them, even if it is temporarily delayed.

    She didn''t know who had successfully entered the polluted area. She didn''t know who was attacking Hongfeng. She didn''t even know if the other party was a reinforcement. But when she had no choice, she had to believe that it was a support army, then Under this premise, do everything possible to cooperate with each other''s actions.

    Victoria shook his platinum staff and took a sleek, pale gold snowflake charm from the close.

    The surface of this talisman floats with a faint stream of light, and the light and shadow flicker, as if a frozen world is bound to the surface of the talisman.

    She originally thought that she couldn''t use this, but she didn''t expect to wait for an unexpected turn. In order to seize this small turn, she thought she needed to use the power of her ancestors.

    The sharp corners of the talisman pierced the palm of his hand. The blood of the Wilde family was soaked on the surface of the pale golden snow. Victoria sighed softly and spit out a word:

    "Cold disaster."

    Outside the castle area, Korode is gathering its cluster of crystals. The emergency command from Red Maple City and the smoldering breath of telepathy make the converters upset - just a little, maybe only a few hours. It will take no more than a day, and it will take down the little castle and crush the stubborn "Northern Queen" and her poor mountain army, but at this moment, he has to give up the war at hand, even Do not dare to delay.

    Because of the critical situation of Hongfeng, even the crisis has reached the point where it is possible to break the city at any time.

    If the red maple falls, if the high-ranking priests in the city are all killed, Corot and its subordinates will not escape the irrational ending - the plan of the ecclesiastical headquarters has not been completed, and the great priest''s "final disobedience" "The ceremony is still in progress. All the gods, including Korod, can only be counted as unfinished products. If there is no upper node to share the pollution from the will of the gods, the transformed individuals like it cannot survive independently." .

    So it must go to rescue Red Maple to rescue the Heaton, who does not know how to fight.

    "Let you catch your breath," Corot looked back angrily at the castle. "I will soon..."

    Its movements and thoughts are still at this moment of turning back.

    A pale white halo spread quietly along the castle area, wherever the aura went, everything was quietly frozen.

    These include the Mountain Corps, including Victoria, including the boulder castle, including Corode and its crystal clusters.

    The entire castle area turned into an ice crystal.

    ......

    The main forces of the Cecils entered the battlefield completely - those chariots were more than expected.

    They came one after the other, appearing on the horizon like a group of steel worms. They were arranged in a loose array of offenses, not detaching from the cannon during the march, and steadily approaching the walls of Red Maple City.

    The shelling from the Gorgon River had a short pause, but it re-exploded ten minutes ago. The people who were ordered to stop the warships apparently had failed, and in a burst of loud noises, the high-ranking priests of all things died. They are watching this hellish scene -

    The chariot is advancing. There is no knight squad that screams for assault. There is no infantry squad that is sent to death. There is no chaotic slave corps. Heaton can''t see any kind of battlefield elements he knows. He can only watch. To those cold steels are advancing - marching, firing, continuing to march, continue to fire...

    The three units that have been attacked by the city have all been destroyed, and they have been under constant shooting and burning, and the Cecil''s offensive is still maintaining a steady advance.

    They are like some kind of machine, like some kind of sturdy, unshakable gear, they are running, moving forward, crushing all the things that are blocking the front of this machine, no glory, nothing to do with the aristocratic righteousness and bloodline mission, The only reason this machine is moving forward is because "propulsion" is its mission.

    Heaton suddenly remembered what he had said -

    God is a cold war weapon.

    However, compared with the steel released by the Cecil, this weapon is probably too mild.

    "Teacher," a sergeant exclaimed, his voice almost drowning in successive explosions. "The shield is almost impossible to hold!!"

    "Use all the magic reserves, and then stick to it, Korod will come soon," Heaton said quickly. "When Korod and his elite are here, everything will be fine. They will hit the east." The sile of the Sylvan..."

    "Teacher, Corod, he..." Another priest holding a crystal ball hesitated to speak. "Claude''s mind has disappeared..."

    "Damn!" Heaton cursed in a low voice. He felt his voice tremble a little, but he still tried to maintain his rational thinking. "Don''t worry, the shield can still persist, let all the casters charge the shield." We can insist on returning to the southern legions, who will attack the Cecils from the rear..."

    Yes, there is still a turning point. The Celsians¡¯ "Skyfire" is powerful, but after all, it is impossible to destroy the city shields in a short period of time, including the three powerful warships. They seem to only attack the Xicheng District of Hongfeng. You can simply abandon the area and shrink the scope of the shield to the main city... In this way, Hongfeng City can still persist for a long time, enough to persist in the southern army of the gods to return to help...

    Heaton comforted himself in the heart, but all of a sudden, an inexpressible heart surged into his heart and interrupted all his thoughts.

    Along with this heart, there is a low, terrible sound coming from the sky.

    "Express to pick it up -"

    Heaton looked up in horror and saw a huge shadow passing over the distant clouds, and countless black things were falling from the sky with sharp whistling...

 Chapter 628ï¼š After burning

    After many years, everyone who has confronted and survived the Cecil army will firmly remember a nightmare-like discourse, that is --

    The bomb fell.

    But Heaton at the moment is not aware of this.

    He didn''t know what was falling from the sky¡ªthey looked different from the Skyfire fired by the Cecils. They didn''t have a light blue wrap, but fell like a stone. He didn''t know that. The words that suddenly came from high altitude mean what it means, because the word "express" seems to have been created.

    But he still instinctively realized the dangers of those things.

    This eternal demon leader immediately raised his hands high, and the powerful dark lightning instantly formed in the air. Numerous dense black electric snakes gathered together into a thick storm, sweeping through the sky with thunder and temptation, wanting to put those The things that descended from the sky were swept away.

    This was his instinctive reaction, but in the moment when the lightning storm touched those things, he realized that he had made a big mistake -

    Those falling things contain far more powerful power than Skyfire, and the sweep of the lightning storm instantly detonates all the falling objects!

    He only saw a glare of glare flashing, and then the glare spread to the entire field of vision. A terrible chain explosion occurred. Hundreds of falling objects were densely detonated over the city of Red Maple. The original energy of the order surges into -

    From a distance, people clearly saw a bright new star formed by arcane flashes and shock waves over the city of Red Maple. The magical vibrations generated by the simultaneous activation of hundreds of arcane explosions converge on an egg. The shape of the energy cloud, this huge cloud seems to be slow and quickly approaching the city shield of Hongfeng. There is a weak black arc that seems to try to stop it. However, it is swallowed and extinguished by powerful energy surges in an instant. In just a few seconds, the "egg" of energy filled with devastating energy touched the dome of the red maple shield.

    The fallen priests inside the red maple shield saw a more horrible sight.

    A boiling fire cloud slowly pressed down from the sky. It first touched the red maple shield. The layer that had been smashed by the Cecil''s continuous shelling was instantly overloaded and broken, and then the fire cloud began to shield. After the collapse of the magic cloud and the high-rise buildings in the city, the illusory and fierce flames began to burn from top to bottom, and the towers and fortresses of the towers melted like wax...

    "The shield is broken!!"

    Finally, someone exclaimed, but the exclamation only lasted for a moment and then stopped. Heaton saw a bright flash flashing from nearby - after losing the shield protection, the Cecil¡¯s shelling began directly. Bombing the walls of Red Maple, the chariots have reached a distance that is accurate enough to shoot. In the flashing place, only a broken brick and a few crystals are left.

    The dark godmother was a little upset. The things that happened before were too sudden. The city¡¯s collapse was too rapid, as if it was only a moment. The gods and his army that he had organized with him would step into destruction. He looked On the plain outside the city, he saw those cold and ruthless steel machines still faithfully carrying out the will of the manipulators: marching, firing, continuing, and continuing to fire...

    No, it shouldn''t be like this!

    Heaton suddenly became angry, and he made a loud voice roaring like a human voice. The black robe of his body was instantly smashed by dense crystals and twisted and swollen limbs!

    In order to achieve perfect evolution, in order to adjust himself to the best posture, he has been deliberately controlling the progress of his god, but now, he finally gave up this suppression.

    The path of great evolution must be carried out - the ideal of his struggle for a lifetime, his exhausted planning, his pursuit of the new world to this day... How can it be defeated by a pile of cold and soulless steel? !

    The ragged cluster of giants suddenly jumped off the wall, as if a fierce demon **** rushed to the steel chariots that were still approaching the shelling, and the soldiers who manipulated the chariots had already discovered the reckless intruder. Several chariots decelerate and turn in an instant, and the turret points to a huge target that is higher than the top of the battle car in a sturdy mechanical operation, followed by an acceleration of the orbital ray, and the crystallized projectiles are fired.

    boom! boom!

    In the loud noise, two shells hit the target, and Heaton flew one of them with a huge fist, and the other exploded on his shoulder. The terrible explosion will be him (it should be it now) A smash of the impact, the entire arm is smouldering in the flash, but it is only two steps forward to regain balance, and a new arm has been rapidly resurging between the broken flesh and blood.

    This powerful giant raised his arm and raised his hand toward the chariot closest to him. Numerous large vines pierced the surface and entangled in the chariots and turrets of the chariot. The vines broke free of one root, but another black lightning fell from the sky, penetrated the shield on the side of the chariot, penetrated the layers of steel and the engine core inside, and finally stopped the tireless machine. Come down.

    These machines seem to be just that.

    Heaton¡¯s heart rose for a while, but in the next second, successive explosions came from all directions and drowned it completely.

    The chariot that was destroyed by it was one, but the one behind it was ten, the ten behind it was a hundred, the back of the hundred were also artillery regiments, with gun support, loyal magical corps and white knights .

    In the roar of artillery, Heaton felt that his body was rapidly torn apart. The powerful body shield and limb regeneration ability could not resist the attack of hundreds of great magicians. In the consciousness of the collapse, Heaton What is still emerging in my mind is still the great plan, still its grand ambition.

    However, the war machine is not an aristocratic army. It never cares about the personal ambition and the enthusiasm of the individual¡ªwhether or not this ambition is noble, whether or not the blood is humble.

    The sixth company eliminated the small accident on the offensive road and continued to move forward.

    The war machine loyally runs on this scorched earth.

    The huge dragon shadow passes through the clouds, and the crystal-clear mullion reflects the city that is gradually disintegrating in the artillery.

    "Use natural disasters to deal with natural disasters...

    ¡°In any case, ¡®Express¡¯ is really a very interesting word.¡±

    ......

    Inside the rear command car, the holographic projection above the magic network communication terminal emerged as the figure of Solderin. The steel ranger led by him led the first-hand information outside the battlefield: "The clusters were observed everywhere. The rogues are out of control - the cluster command node in the Hongfeng area has disappeared!"

    Gao Wen nodded, and the figure of amber emerged from the air next to it. Miss Half Elf sighed: "The guy who suddenly jumped out of the wall and singled out the tank before the look is the enemy''s highest commander. Oh."

    "Perhaps the transformation of clusters will always affect people''s intellect, even those who are the ones who will die."

    A person hits the tank cluster, and the cockroaches make the scalp numb. Gao Wen believes that even the high-ranking Cecil himself and the first-generation violent old pigeons don¡¯t necessarily dare to do it... think about it. This reason can only be attributed to the damage of the cranial nerve caused by the cluster variation.

    "The attacking forces immediately established positions in the original control of the Red Maple City Gate, blocking the gates, and the rest of the divisions turned to defense, and the burners were warmed up. The next step should be to solve those uncontrolled clusters of infected people," Gao Wen Turned and ordered, "In particular, pay attention to the east side. The cluster giants who have returned from Boulder City are the biggest elite forces in the Hongfeng area. Even if they are out of control, they may pose a threat to us, although I don''t know why they have not arrived yet. But be sure not to take it lightly."

    In addition to the order, Gao Wenxin also has some doubts. In his original operational plan, the biggest challenge and pressure faced by the Legion is in the later stage of the battle. When the elite enemy who surrounded the Boulder City entered the battlefield, attacked from the flanking side. At the moment of the position, it is said that the clustered army is not only the most powerful, but the commander is also suspected of being transformed by the kingdom or the eastern military officer. In the battle of the troops, they far surpass the dark gods who do not know how to fight. Once they enter the battlefield, The Cecil Corps had to split a considerable portion of its troops to deal with the pressure on the flank.

    But I don''t know why, until the Red Maple City broke, even until the other clusters of giants began to get out of control, the elite enemy forces that should have appeared did not appear, the steel Ranger squad placed at the eastern intersection did not even see the branch. The shadow of the enemy.

    This of course allowed the Cecil Corps to avoid additional losses and pressures, but it also made Gao Wen doubtful ¨C

    Why didn''t they appear? Is this a change of home... This tactic of Wei Wei Zhao did not work?

    With this concern, after the order was issued, Gao Wen immediately activated another magic net terminal. Above that terminal, the holographic projection emerged as the unusually tall and strong figure of Wright.

    "The White Knights have been assembled and on standby," said the protagonist, who was on the front line. He said, "You can perform tasks at any time."

    ¡°Go immediately to Boulder City to check the situation,¡± Gao Wen said. ¡°I will go with you.¡±

    The offensive action in Red Maple City is over, and the next big stone city is going to perform a rescue mission.

    Rescuing this kind of thing, of course, should let the pastors who are good at saving the wounded and dying - considering the situation there is unknown, the task difficulty may be higher, then the most capable pastor should be sent.

    As a bottom-up, advocating a close relative, the Wright insisted on being on the battlefield, so Gao Wen arranged him into today''s action, and considering that there may be unexpected complexities in Boulder, high. The text decided to go in person.

    Ten minutes later, three armored trucks carrying the Cecil emblem and the Holy Rune, engraved with prayer verses and holy patterns, and equipped with a light-impedded fort on the top left the front line, accompanied by the **** and combat missions. There are 22 "Warhammer-i" tanks equipped with extra burners and six "Steel Ambassadors", plus a well-organized step camp.

    In the armored truck, Wright, wearing a heavy white knight''s armor, carefully examined his warhammer and the light-impact handgun on his arm. Emily''s little figure floated in the glory behind him, and sat. Gao Wen, on the side, said hello.

    This kind of scene makes Gao Wen always think that Wright is a substitute messenger...

    He must say something to dispel his unprovoked association.

    "Wright, what do you think of this war?"

    "I don''t have much opinion about the war. I am just a pastor." Damu first shook his head and replied with straightforward and plain voice as always. "If I have to say something, I can only regret it... This is no one." In the sense of disaster, too many innocent people die, and one of the most fertile areas of the kingdom is therefore ruined..."

    "After the incineration, the land will always grow new sprouts," the amber on the side rushed to say before Gao Wen¡¯s opening. After reading it, he also looked at Gao Wen. "Do you say that?"

    "Yeah, the land after burning will grow a new sprout..." Gao Wen sighed slightly, but his eyes looked through the crystal blocks embedded in the truck compartment and looked out into the desolate wilderness outside.

    Even in this polluted land, there are green plants that are spreading and growing. The gods pollution is only directed at humans, and the vegetation is not affected. In the wilderness on both sides of the road, he saw a large expanse of lush green fields¡ªthe ones that used to be all local aristocratic lords. Only the scattered wheat ears and a little brown rice after harvesting belonged to the untouchables, but now, on this land. The nobility is gone, the civilians are gone, the godly humans no longer need these foods that have consumed countless blood and sweat, the precious farmland is so ridiculous, the weeds begin to crowd the place of the seedlings, and the growth is more lush than the grain.

    It was not burned here, but in Gao Wen¡¯s eyes, it also suffered another heavy burning.

    The power of the royal family and the east was burned out in this war.

    Will Ansu grow a new sprout?

    Wonder House

 Chapter 629ï¼š thaw

    The team went all the way to the east and barely encountered any envisioned enemies.

    There are no elite clusters of crystals, and there are no large units that have returned. On the way, this unit led by Gao Wen has only encountered several small-scale wandering clusters¡ªthe monsters that have lost control are aimlessly Wandering between the plains and the hills, seeing the chariots rushed up desperately, and then easily wiped out clean, it is not a threat.

    This situation continued until the fragmented high wall of Boulder City appeared in the field of observation.

    The soldier¡¯s car as an observer returned to the car and took off the multi-functional tactical eyepiece with some horror on his face: ¡°Report, a large piece of frozen trace was found in front, and there was a wide-area magic reaction!¡±

    Amber''s line of sight through the car''s observation hole, looking at the ruins of the street outside, she saw large swaths of frost covered in the surface of the collapsed brick and wood beams, the blood of the tiny end reddish the ice crystals hanging between the broken walls, On the outskirts of the city, the amount of ice and snow is not much, but as the team deepens, a world that can be described by ice and snow gradually appears in front of everyone.

    Thick ice covered the entire inner city, and numerous corpses were turned into icy sculptures. The whistling wind rolled up layers of snow and fluttered on the steel armor of the tank. The core of the city suffered an ice. The seal, the power of this ice, even makes people suspect that the winter has returned to the world again - in this season that should be getting hotter.

    Amber looked at the scene outside with amazement and couldn''t help but mutter: "This is... what happened..."

    "A very powerful... wide-area magic, legendary," Wright couldn''t help but secretly say, "I have never seen a similar spell."

    "White Knight, get off the bus," Gao Wen thoughtfully looked through the observation port to the outside of the frozen city, and then suddenly ordered, "the rest of the team and soldiers to be vigilant, low speed."

    The armored truck of the White Knight quickly stopped, and Wright led his elite priests to jump off the truck and hand the hammer to the front of the team.

    Gao Wen also left the car with Amber and Maggie. He jumped to the ground, and the metal boots stepped on the hard ice. The latter then burst into a phantom, ethereal, cracking sound. The sound was obviously not normal. Should be issued.

    Gao Wen bent down and picked up a few pieces of broken ice, and then slowly crushed it while pouring the magic. The seemingly solid ice immediately cracked openly, and then turned into magic dust that drifted with the wind. A little bit of ablation in the air.

    Amber saw this scene suddenly widened his eyes: "Ah... are these ices made with magic?"

    "It¡¯s been a long time since I saw this scene... Snow¡¯s ''cold disaster'',¡± Gao Wen¡¯s mind showed a corresponding memory. He whispered and looked at the side of the face with a little stunned Maggie. ¡°When did Victoria break through to the legendary peak?¡±

    "The legendary peak? No... Victoria, she should be just a legendary junior..." Maggie snorted, then asked nervously. "Do you know what is going on here? Why is it so quiet? - Enemy and Mountain Legion It seems like..."

    "Don''t be nervous," Gao Wen interrupted Maggie. "Since it is already frozen, she and the Mountain Legion will definitely be alive. Of course, some extra things should be alive..."

    His voice just fell, and the soldiers in front of the road suddenly shouted loudly: "Sir! There are a lot of frozen giants here!"

    That scene is hard to forget - countless clusters of giants are frozen inside the ice, covered with a layer of transparent ice, as if wearing a weird armor standing in the sun, they are assembled in groups In the squares, steps and roads of the castle area, various postures during the assembly were maintained, as if they had not realized that the winter had arrived until the moment of freezing.

    It seems that most of the cluster giants who besieged Boulder City have been left here.

    Amber looked at the horrible scene in front of him in amazement. After a long time, he suddenly said: "Is this the duke of the North? If she had this skill... Why didn''t she use it..."

    "This is the legendary spell ''cold disaster'', but I suspect that Victoria is not skilled, and in the unskilled case, the cold can not kill any enemy - Victoria should be used after realizing that there is reinforcement This spell, the Crystal Cluster Corps, which could have been able to return to Hongfeng in time, stayed here for a while," Gao Wen said casually about his own speculation, and at the same time he felt a little emotional. "It doesn''t look like Snow''s. When Snow was playing this cold disaster..."

    Wright came to Gao Wen: "How do we deal with these... ice sculptures?"

    "Crushing, smashing them when they are still frozen," Gao Wen glanced at the heavy warhammers in the hands of the white knights, looked at the chariots and soldiers around him, and finally looked at the giant clusters. "Only Leave this maximum number, lock it in advance, and wait for ''thaw'' and then send it back to the back as research material."

    "They will thaw?!" Wright first horrified, then quickly commanded the soldiers to execute Gao Wen''s order, "Hurry up and break these ice sculptures..."

    The white knights picked up their life-saving hammers and began to save those souls that had broken into twists. Gao Wen walked toward the ramp not far away: "Let''s go inside and see the situation in Victoria, the center of the cold The area looks like a castle inner court, she should be waiting for us inside."

    In the inner court area of ??the castle, Gao Wen and Amber quickly found the same mountain corps in the frozen state, as well as the Victorian female prince who was surrounded by the knights and mages of the Mountain Legion.

    The last mountain corps and their monarchs were frozen in the artificial icebergs in the inner court area, and the thicker ice layer outside the area freezes nearly two-thirds of the entire inner court into a whole. I am afraid that the white knight¡¯s warhammer is also Unable to shake it through the crystal clear ice, Gao Wen can clearly see the tired but determined soldiers, see the scarred knights, see the wizards and attendants who have pulled out the short sword, of course, I can see Victoria Verde, who is holding the staff and holding the last expression on the ice.

    After seeing the equally frozen Victoria, Gao Wen¡¯s expression was a bit unexpected.

    Everyone is shocked by the power and beauty of this legendary spell. Gao Wen temporarily put an end to the accident and began to explain the situation of the spell according to the information in memory: "Snow? Wilder created the cold disaster, it is a A spell that can temporarily freeze the entire battlefield, the ice that is summoned can even freeze the weaker legendary powerhouse, but it is not killing itself - all ice cubes are magic products, frozen The units are only temporarily suspended in the magic field. As the cold end ends, the magic field dissipates, and the frozen target will regain its ability to freely move, so it can only be used for temporary control, but it does not have direct killing. Sex..."

    "How do I feel that this spell is a bit problematic..." Amber looked strangely at the huge iceberg in the inner court. "If the spellcaster is frozen together, what is the use of this ''cold disaster''? Temporarily freeze and calm down, then wait for the ''ice'' to continue playing?"

    Gao Wen glanced at Victoria''s direction and said after a brief indulgence: "This is the case. Snow did not freeze himself into the chills...

    "I don''t want to understand how Victoria has frozen himself."

    Amber: "...ah?"

    Wright led his pastors to complete Gao Wen¡¯s orders in a short period of time. They broke all the ¡°ice sculptures¡± found in the inner city of the castle ¨C or hammered each frozen cluster. Gao Wen, who is in the inner court of the castle, waited longer to wait until the end of the cold effect, until the magic melted.

    Just in front of everyone, the huge iceberg disintegrated almost instantly, and the mountain corps survivors who were frozen inside recovered their waking one after another. The thinking of these loyal fighters still seems to be stagnant in the previous state. They were rushed for a while under the instinctive inertia, and then they suddenly found themselves surrounded by armed and unfamiliar soldiers.

    Gao Wen waited until the chaos subsided a little, and then walked forward. He crossed the magical crystals of the air that had not yet dissipated, and reached out to the horrified Victoria. "I didn''t expect to meet in this state. - Fortunately. I am not too late."

    "It''s you... is you attacking Red Maple?!" Victoria seemed to react, and reached out with a slow half-shoot. This kind of ignorance is not common in this female grandfather, but considering her All the changes that have just been experienced are understandable. "I really didn''t think... ah, the monsters outside the castle..."

    "I have already dealt with it, I know the ''cold disaster''," Gao Wen said with a smile. "But I am very curious. You are not worried about people who don''t know about the cold. Are you close here? After the freezing of the ice, those who suddenly resumed activities. A cluster of giants can mean a huge danger."

    "In Ansou, people who have the ability to rescue the Mountain Legion are sure to know the ''Chill Disaster'', which is the symbolic power of the Wilde family," Victoria said. "But... I did not expect it to be you..."

    "I am afraid that there is only a complete military force in the entire Ansu area," Gao Wen shook his head and then looked at Wright, who had just returned from his mission. "You are treating the wounded with the white knights. There are many people who need first aid and squatting." Disease. Also take the food and prepare clean drinking water..."

    The soldiers immediately began to act, and the intense and orderly rescue work began. The injured mountain corps officers quickly received effective treatment and appeasement. The large amount of food and water brought by the car supplemented the physical strength of these tired people. .

    In a busy and orderly rescue, Victoria forced a spirit to ask Gao Wen about the current external situation.

    "Unfortunately, the Knights of the Kings have no ability to come out and turn the tide. They should now try their best to guard the city of St. Sunil. The Western Army has not appeared near the Gorgon River, they may be directly filled in St. Su Neil¡¯s battlefield. The East Army Corps has been completely destroyed. At present, the entire East is in an unmanned state. I am trying to maintain the order there..."

    Gao Wen said about the intelligence he had, but each of these pieces of information made Victoria''s mood even lower.

    "I didn''t expect the situation to be so bad." The female duke frowned. She was a person who rarely showed a lot of expressions on weekdays, but today all her expressions are no longer hidden, and the whole person even It is very vivid. "I thought that the East will retain some of the main force against this disaster... but I did not expect them to be worse than the situation of the Mountain Legion."

    "This disaster is the first to erupt from their side," Gao Wen said, and then looked at Victoria with a bit of curiosity. "In fact, I have something very curious... Why did your cold disaster freeze yourself? As far as I know, when Snow created this spell, there was no problem with the spellcaster being frozen."

    Victoria was silent, and the atmosphere on the scene seemed to be a little bit awkward in these few seconds.

    "Actually, I didn''t master this spell..." The female Duke finally had to tell the story. She took out the faded golden snowflake charm of the family. The tone was quite awkward. It was a slap in the ancestors. The cold disaster has been lost before many generations, and the power symbol of the Wilde family has always been based on this talisman."

    The Wilde family in the north lost the inheritance of the "cold disaster" before many generations...

    Gao Wen¡¯s heart suddenly felt awkward, feeling the power of the years, but soon his eyes were attracted by the unique material luster of Victoria¡¯s hand.

    "Do you know where the material for making this talisman comes from? Have you melted a piece of eternal slate?!"

 Chapter 630ï¼š Mysterious sailing, eventually disobedience

    The charm of Victoria''s hand is shimmering with a slight pale golden luster. The very special surface texture is between metal and some kind of crystal. When the shimmer is smashed from above, there is a thin and changing halo floating on the surface. - Any natural or man-made material that humans are familiar with will not exhibit such a strange texture, and Gao Wen is really familiar with them.

    This is the material of the eternal slate, the material of the wreckage around the body of the giant deer Amoen, the ancient alloys that are suspected of being left by the high civilization fleet! !

    But the talisman in Victoria''s hand is vastly different from the "fragments" that show the original form: it carries traces that have been significantly reworked, with the runes of humans on the surface, and with Wilde. Family crest!

    According to Gao Wen, in the past few hundred years, humans have not found any means to process "eternal slate". Do not say that smelting and recasting can not even be done by knocking down pieces - even if it was the Spark Age of the Year. Ganggang Empire, Kamal and his colleagues with the help of advanced equipment, can only barely cut the wreckage of the giant deer Amoen! !

    So, how is this talisman in Victoria''s hand made? !

    "...this talisman was cast by the great husband of Modil? Wilde six hundred years ago." Victoria did not expect Gao Wen to be so concerned about his family talisman, but he answered honestly in the accident. The name is ''cold disaster''. As you said, its material is very similar to the eternal slate, but it is not processed with eternal slate... Specifically, where is the material of the Grand Duke of Verd¨¦? Where is the completion of the casting of the talisman, which is still a mystery... I only know that it is related to a sea expedition."

    When Gao Wen heard a few words from the "Exploration of the Sea", he couldn''t help but ask: "Going out to sea?"

    "Yes," Victoria nodded. "The family has a file. The Duke of Modier? Wilde is a legendary mage who is keen on adventure and has a strong strength. He traveled throughout the Northland in his early years and was in his later years. After passing the duke''s title to the heir in advance, he even challenged the endless sea - no one knows where he went, the family record only records that he came back with the ''chilly'' talisman, this talisman is his Casted somewhere away from the mainland..."

    A mysterious voyage, an uninformed adventure, challenges the endless sea in the absence of the storm church and the loss of the ocean guide...

    Although there is no clear evidence, Gao Wen immediately thought of the memory that he had lost after inheriting this body, and thought of Gao Wen?? Cecil once had a mysterious departure.

    Seven hundred years ago, Gao Wen? Cecil, as the founding duke of Ansu, also suddenly made an inexplicable voyage to the sea. No one knew what happened to him. Gao Wen only knew that he had entered the kingdom of the Kraken. Some mysterious crystals were brought back from a place called the "permanent sea area", and those crystals helped Gao Wen reconnect with the satellites in orbit;

    Six hundred years ago, Dr. Modil Verde, a similar experience, brought back the cold talisman - a talisman that was theoretically impossible to process with contemporary human technology and cast with some ancient alloy.

    Gao Wen has always been very concerned about the blankness in his memory of inheritance. He instinctively feels that it hides a huge secret, but he has never found clues in this regard, so this matter was once put behind him. Today, he feels that he has finally discovered the clues of this matter - even though there was a hundred years between Modil Verde and Gavin Cecil, the similar experience and mysterious "harvest" Obviously there is a certain connection, which makes him unable to ask: "Is there really no more record of the Wilde family about this matter?"

    Victoria coughed softly. It seemed that the weakness caused by the cold had not faded. After a brief thought, she shook her head: "No. Modil is one of the few ancestors of the Wilde family. He is keen. Traveling around, but there is not much in the career as a duke, and the family recorded this more orthodox thing is not to record his adventures too much. It is said that there is a book by Modil Verde himself. The travel notes he wrote personally recorded many of his adventures, which is equivalent to his diary, but the travel note was lost a long time ago..."

    "It turned out to be like this..." Gao Wen sighed with disappointment, but still had to accept this fact.

    Victoria hesitated and took the initiative to say: "If you are very concerned about this matter, I can look for it in the library of Dongdongbao after I go back, maybe there are some side information."

    "Yes," Gao Wen nodded, then looked at the busy soldiers. "But first we have to solve this disaster..."

    The commanding node of the Crystal Clusters of Red Maple City was destroyed. The entire cluster of red maples and the clusters of the Stonehenge, the Fengluo Forest, and the Xinglin Valley were all paralyzed. The disaster that caused the death of all things was unprecedented. A huge blow, but the end of the Battle of Red Map does not mean that Gao Wen can breathe a sigh of relief.

    This cluster of crystals is extremely large. The monster that will be built by all things will have more than one command center. Those who went to attack St. Sunil, those located in the eastern part of the Great Wood Cross, and those distributed in the plains of the Holy Spirit. The clusters in the wilderness have different command nodes, losing a red maple, and the remaining giants will still be active.

    The main force far away from Hongfeng has established a position to begin to clear those infected with crystal clusters that are constantly coming from all directions and are in a state of chaotic weakness. Due to the destruction of the red maple node, the infected people in the entire region will be at the end. Under the guidance of a spiritual command, the moth rushes into the fire net that the burner and the railgun are intertwined. According to experience, this process lasts for at least a day.

    The inland river fleet that completed the artillery support mission was repaired for a long time - they had to repair the damaged magic wing.

    "We have had a real threat," Byron explained the short interruption of the previous shelling and the damage of the magic wing. "A group of crystal monsters put themselves under the water and fired at the fleet." Then suddenly I went up and tried to cut through the bottom of our boat."

    Gao Wen didn''t know that the powerful warships had almost gone wrong. When I heard Byron''s report, I was shocked and asked: "And then?"

    "Fortunately, there are steel plates at the bottom of the battleship, as well as the water compartment. The first wave of the monsters did not work. After that, I ordered the ships to break the mechanical structure of half of the magic wings and immerse the waste energy release grill in the water. A large range of arcane explosions were created in the water - this successfully killed the monsters, but at the cost of losing half of the magic wings, and the small ships were damaged in varying degrees in the arcane explosion, and a modification The gunboat was badly damaged and has lost all its power... This part of the loss is my responsibility."

    Even the old fritters, in the face of the responsibility of the fleet attack, did not evade, but Gao Wen directly interrupted the other party: "You have no responsibility for this incident, your response is very good, avoiding more Big losses - and this also allows us to accumulate valuable experience. You sort out the detailed process of the battle process and the operation of the various systems at the time of the ship, and pass it on to the Magic Energy Technology Institute and the shipyard. They refer to the subsequent transformation plan."

    "Yes."

    Communication hangs up, Gao Wen could not help but take a long breath.

    It¡¯s impossible to blind your eyes because of the smoothness of the war. Even in such a smooth military operation, there are even such great lessons. If this lesson is not learned, it will probably be the next time it reappears. Fatal crisis!

    Those cluster giants have found effective countermeasures in the case of being crushed, and Gao Wen has been focusing on the confrontation between land and water, ignoring that the enemy may attack the ship from the bottom!

    This is not to say that he does not have the concept of underwater confrontation, but that he did not think about it at all. He did not expect that in the context of this era, in the face of a group of infected monsters, he would even encounter the challenge of underwater confrontation. !

    It was like a fully armed modern soldier who was going to hit a primitive man with a wooden stick. The soldier wouldn''t think he needed an extra bunker and an insulated protective suit, but the primitive man waved the stick and summoned a sphere. Lightning comes...

    If it weren''t for those cluster giants that had only flesh and blood, if the enemy had the same weapon with Cecil, or even behind half of the era, then the enemies who attacked the ship from underwater might indeed sink the river fleet. Battleship.

    At this time, Victoria¡¯s voice suddenly came from the side and interrupted Gao Wen¡¯s thoughts: ¡°What happened?¡±

    The Duke of the North had just eaten some food, and after a short break and meditation, the state had recovered a lot. She saw Gao Wen¡¯s expression serious and thought it was a problem on the front line.

    At the same time, she also noticed the small magic network terminal in front of Gao Wen. She had seen a larger machine fixed on the ground in Cecil City. At this moment, she saw a small machine that can be easily transferred. Can not help but bring a touch of praise and yearning.

    If Wang Guojun had such a thing at the time, perhaps the situation would not be worse. At least, she could have time to concentrate the uninfected army, so that most of the troops far away from Boulder City would be cut off in the army. In the case of being transformed into a cluster of giants...

    But she just thinks about it - she knows that Gao Wen always doesn''t mind promoting these advanced things, as long as the price is right, but the kingdom''s aristocrats may not accept these things that might shake their authority. Especially those who control the pyramid towers of the local communication towers, the plain aristocrats who tamed the griffins, they will probably spare no effort to obstruct the technology.

    "Nothing, little problem," Gao Wen noticed Victoria''s sight. He could guess what the other side was thinking, but he didn''t break it. "We will fix it here for a day, then continue to push north. - The cluster army is afraid at this moment. I have already started attacking Wang Du, I hope that St. Sunil will persist until we arrive."

    "It''s important to let them know that there are reinforcements," Victoria said immediately. "I... I know the nobles of Wangdu. If there is no news of reinforcements, they may not be able to hold on for three days - even if they own the entire Ansu. The strongest fortress."

    "...I have a high opinion of the Wangdu nobles."

    ......

    In the dark and deep underground abyss, the red magma tumbling at the bottom of the cliff, and the mortal goddess wearing black or dark green gods robes gathered around the huge body of the **** of the gods, paying attention to the artificial god. Every breath.

    The huge deer-like body is now near full maturity, a layer of sacred glory shrouded in the surface of his large and elegant body, and white mysterious runes and sacred marks are constantly floating on the fur that is not stained with dirt. He seems to have prepared for the coming of the world, but the last layer of chains is still bound to the body of this man-made **** -

    The chain wraps around his neck, hooked between his antlers, the runes flashing on the chains, and the powerful seals and pressures of the towns are constraining the awakening impulses of the man-made god.

    Opposite the body of the false god, a high platform floating in the air, the two figures are watching the body of the giant deer far away.

    One of the figures is a female priest with a half man and a half tree, and the other figure is a man with a black plain robes and a face hidden in the shadow of the hood.

    "The great leader, Heaton is dead." Bertila Augustus turned his head slightly and said to the man next to him.

    The great teacher nodded slightly, and the voice from the hood came with hoarseness and depression: "I feel it..."

    "We have lost an important pillar on the plains of the Holy Spirit," Bertila continued. "The Cecils will continue to move north, and their offensive and destructive and military strengths are shocking. ¡±

    After a brief silence, the great sergeant sighed softly: "Also... Cecil is stronger than I expected. If we don''t know this way, they may be a road... more than one road. There is one more card in the hands of the mortal."

    "...If you pass it out, it will definitely lead to uneasiness."

    "Maybe, but before leaving the world, I would like to be able to say something as a ''person'', not a demigod," the great singer said hoarsely, then turned slightly. His face was still hidden under the hood, and a pale hand came out of the burqa and held a thick book. "This book is kept by you."

    ¡°The Ultimate Book...¡± Bellilla¡¯s eyes looked at the book intricately. ¡°All the answers are hidden in the pages...¡±

    "But maybe there are answers outside the pages, such as the extraterrestrial rogues," the great patriarch looked at Bertila and took the book and whispered, "Prepare the ceremony, Red Maple has been destroyed, and our time is not plentiful." ""

    The floating platform slowly descended to the magma lake below, and was connected with the large floating island where the gods were located. After seeing the great leader who came down from the platform, the mortal officials at the scene silently silenced.

    Hundreds of years of planning have finally reached this point. At this inexplicable moment, all the exciting slogans and words are pale and powerless, no one cheers, no one cheers, these sacred officials who break into the dark side just reverently retreat Slightly bent down, staring at the big priest who was wearing a plain black robe step by step into the air, step by step to the body of the artificial god.

    The final rebellion ceremony.

    The greatest disobedience, the greatest negation and confrontation that man makes to God.

    Bertila looked up and watched the Grand Master step by step to the forehead of the holy giant deer. The figure in the black robe opened his hands, and the hoarse voice echoed in the flesh and blood.

    "God, open your eyes and prepare for your humanity!!"

    Then the holy giant deer opened his eyes.

 Chapter 631ï¼š God disaster

    The man of creation opened his eyes for the first time.

    It is a pair of eyes that are difficult to describe in words. It is like crystal, and there are countless brilliance and restraint. One of the ultimate beauty and purity seems to be concentrated in the huge eyes, but these eyes do not contain any at the moment. Feelings It just looks at it quietly, watching the mortal who floats in front of her and boldly provokes provocation. There is no hostility in the line of sight, no friendliness, and no even a single curiosity and care.

    Bertila felt that her eyes and brain were tingling in the faintness. She didn''t have a gaze with the gods, but she only had the feeling of being shocked when she saw the other person''s eyes from a distance, but she did not move away. The line of sight, on the other hand, looks like a deliberate confrontation with everything that is about to happen, including the black robe priests standing on the floating island, and no one has looked away.

    The great patriarch calmly confronted the eyes of the gods, and then walked forward, his body gradually shrouded in a ray of light, as if he had merged with the holy light around the man-made god.

    In the end, rebellious, the most extreme negation and confrontation against the gods, the final step is to inject humanity into the gods, in order to erase the divine nature...

    Mankind will be freed from the shackles of divine creation and gain the power of free development, and a **** standing in the human camp will be born in the ritual and become the first weapon of the mortal against the gods.

    The body of the great priest gradually dissolved in the light, and the glory of the scorpion slowly fell into the forehead of the man-made god. Bertila felt that her eyes had begun to seep out blood, but she still stared at it all, staring at it. The ceremony proceeds to the final step.

    The dark chiefs bowed their heads and sang the ancient prayers in unison. The prayers were once used to praise the supreme power of the **** Amoun, but at this moment, this prayer contains endless depression. It is like a song for funeral, which declares that one of the gods will end completely today.

    Everything is dead, and God is so in a world where no one can escape, the Druids who break into the darkness no longer expect any eternal or supreme power. They abandon the fear of God, and naturally no longer Longing for that god, they are not going to make a god, nor intend to make themselves a god. Their real purpose is to turn God into a human being.

    Bertila''s hand gently licked the rough cover of the ultimate book, whispered: "The **** of nature will become history, no matter where the giant deer Amoen finally fell, no matter what means the gods rely on. Let yourself be resurrected in every cycle. From now on, at least this **** will cease to exist..."

    The endless brilliance in midair finally completely integrated into the body of the artificial god. A low breathing sound broke the silence of the ceremony. Bertila woke up from her meditation. She looked up and saw the artificial and full of surprises and expectations. God is slowly closing his eyes.

    After a moment of calm, the eyes finally slowly opened.

    There is only endless chaos and madness in it.

    ......

    The majestic magic barrier surrounds the borders of the former empire, and the waste soil inside the barrier is as always.

    The dark and deep clouds seem to be pressed down by the lead, and the disorderly winds whistling in all directions, the smoke and the dust, the sky, the energy lightning flowing between the clouds and the dust storm, sending out continuous Low roar and bright flashes.

    In the "energy thunderstorm" that this wasteland often encounters, the incarnation of the tree is moving its intricate roots, and the whole forest creeps and climbs a hill covered with black crystalline stones.

    A larger energy arc flashed, and the glare almost traversed the entire sky. In the low-pitched sound that followed, countless smashing giants around the forest swayed, screaming at the sky, flying fast Looking for a safe corner of the forest.

    In the middle of the forest, an old tree swayed its own branches, and the wrinkled bark surface showed a dry and horrible face. This face looked at the far north and looked at the direction of the Ansu Kingdom.

    Another energy arc crossed the sky, and in the pale flash, the leader of the leader made a low, hoarse laughter.

    "Injecting humanity...

    "Poor Master, do you think that when you arrive in the Kingdom of God and see the knowledge of the gods, what do you have, is it human?"

    The rustling sound came from the side, and another giant tree squirmed with the roots passing by. The same low and hoarse voice came in the air: "God... God is not lacking in humanity..."

    "This has nothing to do with us," the leader of the leader said slowly. "The shackles imposed on us have been lifted. We can finally end this never-ending shackle and self-exile to start our own plan. Go to the old imperial capital, there is the energy we need in the deep blue well, we will be there to complete the final step of embracing the new world."

    "Yes, the great leader."

    ......

    The monsters that came from the southeast of the plains were crazy.

    It seems that some unknown force affects the minds of all the clustered monsters at the same time, and it seems that the cluster commanders are insane at the same time, and the original army, which is still well-ordered and disciplined, becomes a violent overnight. The wave of beasts.

    The number of seemingly endless monsters rushing from the plains around the clock, and instinctively driven by the city defense of St. Sunil City, from the heights, only to see the Kuroshio surge, the earth shakes, dense The crystal shines in the sky under the madness of the madness, and the continuous arcane lightning jumps between these monsters, constantly converges into powerful guns, as if the siege hammer hits St. Sunil again and again. The shield and the fa?ade, the screams of screams and explosions spread throughout the city, and even into the inner city!

    The defending knights ran on the high wall, repelling the monsters who tried to climb the wall again and again. The nervous and feared soldiers gathered around the trebuchet and the large smashing car, and the burning stone continued to be burned in the commander¡¯s call. The bomb and the arrow hit the enemy.

    The sky is gloomy and terrible. The whistling wind is covered with sporadic raindrops. With the unusual cold of this season, the darkness of the sky seems to reflect the heavier people. In the dark sky, even the most brave and good warfare regiment is fast. Losing morale, even if the Cavaliers continue to launch inspiring extraordinary power, it has little effect.

    But whenever the physical strength and morale of the soldiers fell to a certain extent, there would be a grand light curtain on the wall of the city, with the echo of the holy ethereal in the middle. The light curtain seemed to dissipate the haze of the sky for a short time. In the illusory light and warmth of dreams, the knights and soldiers once again restored their strength and once again rushed to the city wall...

    The wind whistled and blew across the upper level of the castle. The windows that were not closed were suddenly blown away by the wind. The cold rain and the cold wind rushed into the house together. The fearful maid flew and ran to close the window, fearing that it would suffer for a second. Punish even if the owner of the room is not present at the moment.

    The window was just closed for two seconds, and the door of the room was suddenly pushed open, and the two figures walked in quickly. Both of these figures were fully armed, and they were still wrapped in cold breath. They stayed in the cold for too long, so that the wind and rain outside seemed to follow them into the room, and the door opened. The maid even suspected that the window she had just closed was blown away by the wind.

    "His Royal Highness, Duke."

    "Well, you can retire."

    "Yes."

    The maid left the room with respect and loss, and the two figures went to the desk and the high back chair. One of the silver-and-white gold-plated armor came to the widest velvet seat, took off his helmet and dropped it on the side table. Under the helmet, the Welsh Moen was revealed. Face.

    "The barrier has temporarily stabilized, relying on the extra energy supply of the magical focus of Xicheng District, St. Sunil''s shield should be able to last for a while," Welsh Moen looked at the Duke of the West, who followed him to enter the house, "Cathedral The official group also went to the wall in time, and the morale and rest of the soldiers were being alleviated."

    "But those monsters are becoming more and more scary," said the Duke of Westland, Berdwin Franklin, who followed the Welsh. He wore a dark blue starry weave robes, but the robes were vaguely hidden. You can see that there is a chain of armor, which makes this somewhat ruthless Duke of the country a bit more brave. "They lost their organization, but they become more ferocious and fearless, if they are in the plain battlefield. This is a weakness, but at this moment, they have a huge quantitative advantage and created a siege, which becomes very dangerous."

    After a moment of silence in Wales, he suddenly asked: "When can the Western Army Corps arrive?"

    "They have been near Pingshui Lake in two days," said Berdwin Franklin. "Reassured, Your Highness, they will ease the situation."

    "I know...but I''m not worried about St. Sunil," Wales said quickly. "Please inform your army, split half of the people and let them line the line along the west bank of the Gorgon River, from the north. South arrangement..."

    Berdwin immediately reacted: "Are you worried about those monsters crossing the river?"

    "As you said," Wales slowly nodded. "The monsters are crazy, the action is no longer logical... When they are still a big army, they will focus on the offensive target, and the purpose will be banned, but now They are crazy... Once the wandering monsters cross the river in large numbers and enter the western plains of the Holy Spirit, the consequences are terrible."

    "I will arrange it right away," Berdwin Franklin nodded, and then mentioned another thing. "His Royal Highness, I received the news that the army in the South had left the Rock Fortress almost a month ago and they were active in the southern part of the plain. It seems that the monsters are also fighting against the monsters. The information is now coming, and the details are unknown."

    "... Cecil..." Welsh whispered the word, then shook his head. "Too far, we must rely on ourselves first."

    Berdwin Franklin quietly watched Wales for a few seconds before he said: "Not everyone can keep the inner city aristocracy is now shaken seriously. The kings and nobles have been divided into two factions, and they advocate adhering to and advocating abandoning the city and fleeing. Almost half of the people, their quarrels have even affected the stability of the defending Knights. A lot of knights are not only loyal to the royal family, but also themselves a member of each family, and their family is now planning to escape."

    "Abandoning the city, abandoning the city... Where are you going to abandon the city?" Welsh clenched his fist and said bitterly, "St. Sunil is the last fortress currently blocking the axis of the Holy Spirit Plain. Once it is broken, those Monsters can drive straight into the ground to pollute the entire western plains! The western plains are grain-producing areas, open and unguarded, and the strongest castles are given up than a tower in St. Sunil, which means giving up the entire Ansu, fleeing Going out is just waiting for death. Are they planning to seek refuge in the Ogure tribal state?!"

    "...I am afraid, my Highness," said Berdwin Franklin slowly. "The Ogure tribe, the Violet kingdom, and even the northern countries of the country... who advocate the abandonment of the city, may have I packed up my clothes at home and found a place to stay in these countries."

    "..."

    For a long time, Welsh Moen did not say a word.

    Berdwin Franklin just looked at him quietly, watching the Crown Prince who had been away from Silver Fort for many years, and did not say a word.

    A few minutes later, Wales stood up and took the helmet from the side table and slowly put it on his head.

    Berdwin¡¯s gaze followed the movement of Wales: ¡°Where are you going?¡±

    "Go to the wall again."

    "The Crown Prince can really inspire the soldiers on the front line, but in this situation, the morale that you bring too often to the front line is not enough to make up for the danger you face."

    Wales was facing the Duke of the West, and his foot stopped for half a second, but in the end he did not say anything, or stepped away from the study.

    Berdwin Franklin quietly watched the direction of Wales''s departure. For a long time, he whispered:

    "Of course, if you are not just going to inspect the city walls... then it''s another matter."

    ¡ºAdd bookmarks for easy reading¡»

 Chapter 632ï¼š Rapid deterioration

    The cluster of giants has changed collectively.

    In the north of the Hongfeng area, the No. 3 highland, the sky is gloomy, the wind is whistling, and the artillery is roaring.

    A large number of cluster giants wandering from the eastern region are rushing on the plains. The horrible monsters that are swollen and deformed are acting wildly, sweeping across the plains, rushing across the hills, some rushing into the distance, and some impacting the defense lines of the regiment. The glaring Arcane Arc cut through the air, illuminating the polluted plains under dim skylights, and the gunfire continued for a moment on the No. 3 high ground that supported the important nodes of the line of defense.

    The heavy magical cannon finely adjusts the angle of the shot under the action of the mechanical device. The rune orbit flashes brightly, and the cannonballs wrapped in the light blue air mass fly to the far side. The warhammer type i in the tank bunker is also frequently fired. The shells bombarded the plains on the eastern side of the highlands, interweaving the impenetrable firepower net.

    A Captain Cecil wearing a white blue armor stood behind the bunker and used tactical eyepieces to observe the situation on the battlefield.

    The blast of explosions and shock waves covered the frenzied clusters, with countless twisted limbs and broken crystals being blown up into the sky every minute, but in the faint skylight, there are still countless monsters. It is coming from afar and falls on this death line insignificantly.

    The captain closed the eyepiece and turned to leave the bunker.

    Nearby, the commander added a magical scream: "The second bombardment queue cools, replaces the acceleration track - the third queue starts shooting!" "The burner is warmed up!" "The shell has been delivered!" "The Trailblazer Arrived location!"

    The captain quickly passed through the busy artillery positions and the tunnels that supplied the supplies. The fire and commanding sounds of the weapons were filled with him. He crossed a sentry post and walked toward a tall, wearing knight''s emblem and a black-and-white coat of arms. The commander of the short cloak.

    Three short muffled sounds came from the side, three bright signal flares were hit into the sky, and the eye-catching flash illuminates the camp, shining on the knight''s silver-white armor surface.

    "Sir! The enemy''s offensive has been contained, they are suppressed outside the line of defense," the captain said to the commanding officer in front of him, and said quickly, "but the monsters did not show signs of retreat, nor traces of discipline. Showing a complete frenzy."

    The commander nodded: "Continue to consolidate the east line of defense, no matter how many they come, they must be eliminated on the fire line - we have sufficient supplies."

    "Yes, sir."

    The captain took the lead and the commander took a look at the situation on the battlefield and then turned to the command post.

    A low humming sound came from the direction of the Gorgon River. In the radiance of the signal flares, two horrible energy beams like the long river of light suddenly spurred, and they pierced the dim sky, from west to east. Traversing the entire battlefield, and then solemnly sweeping the plains of the giant clusters, the beam sweeps over, the giants and the rocks evaporate together, and the earth is only a hot scorched earth.

    In the headquarters of the command post, the magic network terminal is running, and the holographic projection shows the bust of the ground commander Philip.

    The commander stood in front of the terminal and the voice was loud: "General, the No. 3 high-altitude defense line has been stabilized, the calibration beam has been cleaned in the eastern and northern extensions, and we can arrange the next stronghold."

    "Maintain the fire suppression, and the next propulsion unit will enter the field from the southwest after thirty minutes," Philip said calmly. "How about the cluster giants over there?"

    "Out of control, frenzied, almost irrational, but there is no sign of a decline in power."

    ¡°I haven¡¯t found any crystallographic commanders who are sensible yet?¡±

    "not found."

    "...I understand. Continue to perform the mission, commander."

    "Roger that."

    In the main army command post, Philippe came to Gao Wen, who was now copying the information from the back. Before Philip''s opening, Gao Wen had already raised his head: "The cluster army looks completely out of control."

    After waiting for Philip to ask, Gao Wen raised the paper in his hand: "Carmel¡¯s news from Pompeii, all the commander-level cluster giants in the isolation cages of the laboratory are At the same time mad - they can not all be subordinate units of the Red Maple node."

    "Pompey Lab?!" Phillips was shocked. "Is it all right?"

    "There is a fully armed force and a legendary ancient magician sitting in the town, it is impossible to accidentally - all the out-of-control monsters have been destroyed, and the infected carriers who have been treated with isolation have been safely transferred. There is no need to worry about this - - Fortunately, those who only carry the infection are not affected."

    "The situation in front of me is very strange..." Philip said with a frown. "The appearance of the monsters is not the same as the loss of control caused by the collapse of the superior node..."

    "Yes, if it is the loss of control caused by the collapse of the superior node, those cluster giants will quickly weaken while losing their senses. After an hour, they are almost like ordinary beasts, but now those out of control cluster giants are just frenzied. There was no decline in power," Gao Wen threw the papers on the table with a serious tone. "They are not ''out of control'', but a new, completely crazy mind becomes their highest node."

    Philip felt a chill, and Gao Wen continued: "The only good news at the moment is that the cluster giants after the frenzy did not evolve in power. We can still maintain the line of defense and continue to push north, but on the other hand, lose organization. The cluster of giants has become more difficult to constrain..."

    As soon as he spoke halfway, the nearby air suddenly twisted, and the figure of amber emerged from the air. Miss Half Elf handed a copy of the information to Gao Wen¡¯s hand: "The Maryland side came urgently." ¡±

    Gao Wen took the information and took a quick glance. He looked up at Philip: "The situation is the same as I expected. - The Iron Threshold No. 0 is at the entrance to the East and suddenly caught in a frenzied cluster of giants. The control is indeed the whole crystal. Cluster army."

    In that emergency intelligence, Maryland reported on the road to the east: the countless, frenzied clusters of giants and low-level infected people are spreading blindly, and a considerable part of them rushed to the blockade established by the Iron Throne. Up - The Maryland Knights have relied on armored trains, armed railways, and a large number of temporary barriers, bunkers, and mountain bunkers to establish defenses. Currently, he blocks the portals where the infected people enter the east, and continues to increase their defenses.

    Relying on the strength of the Iron Throne, coupled with the support of the White Sands Mining Armed Forces, the Maryland Knights should be able to control the situation on the ground and even extend the line of defense to the west - war technicians are spreading the railroad under the cover of artillery To expand the scope of the activities of the Iron Throne to the plains of the Holy Spirit, the goal of the Maryland Knights is to drive the Iron Throne into Sorinburg by means of ¡°defensive advancement¡± ¨C so that he can build a new line of defense by relying on the solid work of Sorinburg. A certain depth, to the greatest extent possible to ensure the safety of the unpolluted areas in the east.

    It turns out that Gao Wen¡¯s judgment on Maryland was correct ¨C it was a capable person, and although he was born in Ansu¡¯s traditional aristocracy, it had the value of transformation. After undergoing advanced knowledge indoctrination and actual contact with the Cecil Army, Maryland¡¯s original military capabilities were inspired and strengthened. He is good at using defensive for offense, and this tactic will be the most powerful with the help of armored trains. the value of.

    "Where is Sonya?" Gao Wen turned to look at the amber. "She should be coming back soon."

    "She was returning from the direction of the tulip when she contacted twenty minutes ago. This time is almost..."

    "I have already returned," the amber voice did not fall, and a clear voice came from the door. Gao Wen followed the sound and saw that the high-level messenger wearing the light leather armor had already appeared in front of his eyes. "The north is all trapped." Crazy monsters, also east, and worse... After crossing the tulip, the wandering clusters were found in the western Gorgon River."

    "Does the pollution really cross the river?" Gao Wen couldn''t help but hold the fist. "How much?"

    "I don''t dare to fly too far, but I saw that the private soldiers of the local aristocracy are fighting against the small cluster of monsters. There are not many enemies crossing the Gorgon River. After all, our fleet is still Blocking the river, most of the monsters trying to cross the river will be solved by the coastal defense. Only the northern...the front line of the legion has not yet advanced there, there is a gap there."

    Gao Wen brow could not help but wrinkle, but must accept this situation.

    In the original plan, he wanted to completely block the Gorgon River and seal the entrance to the east. This way, together with the armored barriers in the South and the St. Sunil-Beijing Mountains in the north, you can put the crystals. The cluster infection was completely blocked in the eastern plains of the Holy Spirit, so that everything would become controllable. However, when the plan was completed, there would be an accident. From the beginning, he made the worst mental preparation: the army was on the north. The speed does not necessarily catch up with the speed at which the clusters spread. It is possible for pollution to cross the Gorgon River and enter the western plains of the Holy Spirit.

    Now, the situation has only evolved in the direction of this expectation.

    But this does not mean that everything will go out of control - although the cluster infection is terrible, but the large-scale outburst requires relatively harsh conditions, and now there is evidence that the reason why the end of all things will be able to pollute the entire mammoth crossing for a short time, It relies on long-term preparations and a large-scale sacrifice ceremony, and without the aid of these preparations and rituals, the rate of infection of the clusters will not exceed the general disease.

    As long as the scale of pollution invading the western part of the plain does not exceed a certain critical point, as long as the local aristocracy has not been able to give up resistance in the same place, the situation will not be out of control for the time being.

    "Pass me to order, let Byron speed up the blockade of the northern river channel, and inform Sir Wald to draw 5,000 people from the Second Corps along the river to help block the river and clear the pollution in the West Bank." Gao Wen looked at the amber and quickly told the road. "In addition, is there still no way to contact the officers of the Military Intelligence Bureau in St. Sunil City?"

    Amber shook his head: "The secret relay station that has been extended from St. Suner may have been destroyed, and the contact points and informants of other routes have now lost contact, including in the West Bank."

    "Maybe... I can challenge to fly directly to St. Sunil," Sonya said suddenly. "I can send the reinforcements to Silver Fort..."

    "Do you have to fly over the polluted area all the way, without stopping in the middle? Or is it a safe route from the western plains?" Gao Wen looked at Sonya. "If you fly to St. Sunil in a straight line, you have to maintain the highest altitude. People and giant eagle can''t stand it, and there is no place for you to land on this road. If you take an arc from the western plains, the journey will be extended two to three times, plus the time of rest in the middle of the giant eagle. When you fly to St. Sunil, the nobles of the kings may have abandoned the city and fled."

    The defenders of Wangdu must be aware of the existence of the reinforcements - this is the consensus reached by Gao Wen and Victoria last time. It is impossible for a hopeless army to hold the city, even if they have the most powerful defense system in Ansu, and the clear reinforcements can greatly inspire the courage of the defending soldiers, relying on the Cavaliers to supervise and rely on It is especially useful in the kingdom of pure human combat.

    However, the sudden turn of the situation disrupted Gao Wen¡¯s plan ¨C the sudden madness of the cluster began to move randomly throughout the plains, and the enemy distribution and safety routes that were previously difficult to detect were instantly lost and sent to St. Sunil. The messenger will take on even greater risks, while on the other hand, the pressure of the mad cluster of troops on St. Sunil may increase sharply, and the possibility of the king¡¯s garrison abandoning the city is rapidly increasing, leaving the messenger The time is even worse.

    However, St. Sunil must not be lost.

    Just then, a nice but slightly cold voice suddenly came into everyone''s ears: "Ms. Sonya, is the Master Tower of Tulip Fort still there?"

    Gao Wen looked up and saw the North Duke, Victoria Verde, standing at the door.

    After a brief thought, Sonya nodded: "The castle is half-destroyed, but the Master Tower is still there."

    "That tower is a high-powered communication tower," Victoria said. "Take me in the past. With the increase of the tower, I can contact Silver Fort."

    ¡ºAdd bookmarks for easy reading¡»

 Chapter 633ï¼š plan

    After two days of recuperation, Victoria¡¯s state has apparently recovered a lot, but the slightest fatigue of the remaining remains is still in her eyes, and Gao Wen glanced at the northern female duke to remind the other: ¡°The tulip Deep in the polluted area, and not in our next offensive plan - it is one thing to fly from over there without purging the entire area, it is another matter to land there."

    "But it''s not impossible," Victoria watched Gao Wen''s eyes without evasively. There was still a lack of expression on her face, but the tone revealed a determination. "The monsters are now in a frenzy, on the other hand. Speaking, this means that they lose their organization, no longer support each other, no more units like sentinels, and no more vigilance ¨C we can sneak in, as long as we don¡¯t make too much movement, no alarm With multiple monsters, I might be able to send the message silently."

    "...I admit that this seems to be possible," Gao Wen nodded after a brief thought. "But do you confirm that you want to go in person?"

    ¡°Not every mage can pass the message to St. Sunil with just one increase in the Master Tower, which requires intensive spellcasting techniques and great magic,¡± Victoria said in a light tone of the truth. Let me go is the safest."

    Then, before Gao Wen asked more questions, the female duke continued: "I heard that the Belk of the Loren family lit the first bonfire.

    "I can''t achieve his kind of merit, but as the owner of the Wilde family, I can''t at least avoid what I could have done."

    When an aristocrat brings his family''s reputation to the table, it usually means that the will has been decided.

    "We can give it a try, at least this is a plan," Gao Wen finally nodded. "But there is a point, we have to think of a safer way to send you to the tulip. The giant eagle has limited bearing capacity, Sonya. You can only lead the way, there is no way to fly with you, and the flight height and speed of the Griffin are not good. It is easy to be shot down by the giant clusters after deep into the contaminated area. Overall, it is not safe to pass from the air."

    ¡°Is there a safer way?¡± There is a hint of confusion in Victoria¡¯s tone. It¡¯s the most likely solution that she can think of when she crossed the contaminated area from the air in the tulip. She really couldn¡¯t think of any other way. This is more secure, and you can''t always get in from the ground all over the giant clusters.

    Gao Wen smiled and his eyes fell on the amber...

    Miss Half Elf screamed at the moment when Gao Wen began to smile, and then realized that this thing was afraid of hiding. She snorted: "It¡¯s a way to go to the shadow world - but beforehand, I In the shadow world, there are also consumptions. It depends on whether there will be unstable shadow cracks and fatal ''big holes'' in the middle. If the road is too worn out, I may not be able to bring people to the tulip. Place - I have to consider the strength needed to return."

    "Of course, you can do your best," Gao Wen nodded. "I will send an armored assault force to send you as close as possible to the tulip, and then you sneak in and send a message, at the same time, I A strong force will be sent to the direction of St. Sunil City at full speed, so don''t waste a little time."

    The details of the plan were quickly finalized, and the people who accepted the order left the room one after another. Eventually, only Gao Wen and Victoria were left in the house.

    "Frankly, the current situation is very bad," Gao Wencai said after he left only one Duke of the North. "I am always pessimistic about whether St. Sunil can hold it - even though I I have been working hard in the direction that I can get there in time."

    The expression on Victoria''s face did not change, just quietly asked: "...If St. Sunil really can''t keep it, you have a follow-up plan, right?"

    "...is nothing more than abandoning the entire northern region and the plain of the Holy Spirit, preserving the South and the East, and building a Western Defense Line as much as possible before the pollution enters the West." Gao Wen did not conceal his options for alternatives. Stress will obey these new ruling orders, and I am confident that I will stabilize the situation after building a new line of defense and gradually recapture those polluted areas."

    Victoria was silent for a moment and finally couldn¡¯t help but say: "It sounds like you have basically no expectations for the nobility of the kingdom."

    Gao Wen smiled and asked: "Sound, your expectations are quite high?"

    "...I admit, my expectations for them are not as high as they were a few years ago," Victoria said slowly. "But I believe that St. Sunil is safe to hold - as long as the news of the reinforcements can be sent in time Enter the Silver Fort."

    Gao Wen showed a thoughtful expression: "Can I listen to your source of confidence?"

    "Buddy Franklin Franklin, and Welsh Moen," Victoria looked at Gao Wen''s eyes and said seriously, "They will hold the city - how long it will take for the reinforcements, how long they will stay."

    "...you have a higher opinion of Welsh Moen than I thought."

    "My task was to monitor him, so I knew him. The Prince of Wales never lacked talent. He just chose to retreat, but if the kingdom needs it, he will stand up," Victoria said. "And except him, except There are many reliable people in the Grand Duke of Bai Dewen. We have the Earl of Cromwell Baishan, a loyal royal knight, and the head of Cohen Loren. Perhaps half of the nobles of the king are thinking. Abandon the city to escape, but at least half of it will choose to stay until the end."

    Gao Wen quietly looked at Victoria, who also looked at him quietly. After two seconds of confrontation, the "ice woman" gently sighed.

    "I know that our generation has made you very disappointed. The Duke of Cecil, perhaps the nobles of Ansu today, have really rotted, but please believe that not everyone is rotten, and many people are still looking forward to this. The kingdom is able to reinvigorate and work hard for it."

    ¡°Including Edmund Moen and Silas Loren?¡±

    "...including them."

    "But they still failed, and you have failed. The king has many enterprising factions. The nobles in your mouth who have not rotted and tried to revitalize the kingdom have failed. Why do you think they failed?" "Gao Wen stared at Victoria''s eyes. "Just because of the death of all things, will suddenly come in and spoil?"

    The gaze from the founding Duke was inexplicably pressured. The dark brown eyes were deep and sharp. It was far more than the snow and mountains in the north. Victoria couldn¡¯t help but hold his breath¡ªfor many years, She used her majesty to shock others. She almost forgot what it felt like to face such shock. In the meantime, she seemed to have returned to her childhood, and returned to face the harsh eyes of the former Duke. time.

    The father in memory pointed to the poor vegetation in the courtyard and asked her a question: "If you pruning, fertilizing, watering, and applying medicine, what should you do?"

    A flash of memories came and went, and Victoria returned, and his eyes were still high-pitched and sharp.

    "Actually, you know the answer," Gao Wen said. "It¡¯s just that you can¡¯t help yourself.¡±

    Victoria is silent.

    "We shouldn''t discuss this at this time," Gao Wen took back his eyes and changed into a more relaxed sitting position. "Victoria, you are very good. Even in the pioneers, you will be a good aristocrat. After the war, we can slowly consider how to revitalize the country, but before that, our most important task is to end the war."

    "As you said," Victoria sighed softly, then looked down slightly and solemnly. "In any case, you saved me and the Mountain Legion. I can''t repay this kindness, so no matter what happens in the future, at least I Individuals will be your loyal allies."

    After waiting for himself in the room, Gao Wen couldn''t help but lean on the back of the chair and breathed a silent voice.

    "In the name of the individual... it¡¯s not easy for anyone."

    After a sigh, he sat up straight and was ready to start planning a viable main force northward plan - the situation turned sharply, and he could not allow him to follow the previous timetable, considering the importance of St. Sunil City as a gateway fortress. Sex, he must send a group of warriors to the north at a faster rate than originally planned.

    Taking advantage of the modified civilian cargo ships and using the Gorgon River may be a good solution...

    At the beginning of his plan, the magic network communication terminal on the desk suddenly made a buzz.

    Gao Wen looked up at the recognition character presented on the holographic projection - a special channel from Cecil City.

    The Magic Net terminal was activated immediately. After a brief dithering of the projection, Gao Wen saw Herti''s face appear in front of her own eyes.

    "what happened?"

    "Miss Tyre said that there is something to be contacted." Herti simply said, and then opened the side to the side - Gao Wen saw that a long snake tail was shaking in the background behind Herti. The snake''s tail arched twice, and Tyre''s upper body swayed from the side of the picture to the middle of the picture.

    "I feel it again," Miss Krai squinted at the holographic projection in front of her eyes. "It''s the breath of food! It suddenly becomes very strong!"

    Gao Wen¡¯s heart suddenly became tight¡ªalthough he had already predicted and prepared for this, but when Tyre suddenly popped the news, he still felt his nerves tightened: ¡°Azimuth, strength, you can Do you roughly determine the status or status of the target?"

    "The orientation should be deep in the eastern part of the Holy Spirit Plain, but the specific location is not very clear. It seems to be suppressed or blocked by something, or it is deep in the ground," Tyre said quickly. "As for strength... ...I don''t know how to describe it, it feels very subtle. It should be ''live'', which is stronger than big squid, but its breath is not stable, nor pure, just like a lot of chaotic atmosphere merged together. And it¡¯s still strong and weak.¡±

    Gao Wen gently took a breath.

    Is that "the power of the gods" mastered in the hands of all things? Is it the "energy source" they use to make gods and activate gods? This energy source has lost control? Something like a **** is waking up?

    So the sudden change of the Crystal Cluster Corps is related to this out-of-control "God Force"?

    All kinds of conjectures came to my mind. Gao Wen controlled his thoughts and asked the Kraken in front of him: "What is your attitude?"

    ¡°She is interested in biscuits and your arcane energy technology, and is willing to provide assistance. There is already an elemental leap tower, but how to cooperate with the action will be agreed,¡± Tyre shook his tail. Said with a serious face, "In addition, I want to convey the words of the Queen''s Majesty - the Kraken can only help you deal with ''inhuman things'', and will not intervene in the war within human beings. We hope that this cooperation is pure and temperate. This is a guarantee that we can maintain long-term cooperation in the future."

    "This is enough," Gao Wen nodded sincerely. "Thank you for your assistance."

    ¡°No need to care, mutual benefit,¡± Tyre waved his hand and tail tip, then left the communication screen swaying, only the sound came from outside the picture. ¡°How are you closed? Oh, then you come off, I go first."

    Two seconds later, Herti reappeared in front of Gao Wen: "The ancestor, the engineering team sent to the edge of the wasteland has begun to return, and the addition of the magnificent wall has been successfully completed."

    ¡°There is always good news,¡± Gao Wen said with a sigh of relief. ¡°It¡¯s good, let these people take a rest first, then arrange for them to build the second tank factory and the arsenal, and let the Elf Magister go to the magic technology research. To assist Rebecca in the translation and optimization of anti-gravity runes."

    "Yes."

 Chapter 634ï¼š Extended line of defense

    The chaotic and imaginary sky shrouds the earth with monotonous colors, and the scenery that has been separated from the color presents a state of lack of layering in the field of vision. There is no such thing as a strange, breeze blowing, and the black dust and dust are rolled up in the wind. There seem to be hidden in the eyes of countless double peeping eyes - Victoria is standing in this world full of black and white, and the face that has always been indifferent and alienated is inevitably a hint of surprise.

    And the person who brought her surprise was next to her. The half-elf, whose character was too active, stood there proudly. A long black hair fluttered like a smoke in the air, and the golden scorpion was in the middle. Laughing, the lower body is condensed with a cloud of shadow clouds, and the whole person seems to have turned into an elf in the shadow world, and this world of black and white and two colors is subtly blended together.

    "...unbelievable power," Victoria watched amber quietly for a few seconds, whispering softly. "You are the most powerful shadow master I have ever seen. No wonder the Raven will be defeated twice in your hand. It¡¯s really simple that no one is under the Duke¡¯s hands."

    "It¡¯s no problem to boast more than two sentences. It¡¯s rare for someone to praise me so much," Amber smiled smugly. "I said that the dark crow you mentioned, I have an impression, the one I took out twice from the shadow world." Yes - there is a chance that you have to persuade him. If you can''t do it, you can still practice a two-handed sword with a long hammer. The shadow may not suit him..."

    Familiar people know that amber will start running quickly when it starts bb. Basically, there are not a few words that make sense, but Victoria obviously does not adapt to the rhythm of this half-elf. It is a bit stunned on the spot, probably not knowing. How to continue this topic, but fortunately, Amber''s bb is a burst of time, and if she can''t get a response in a short time, she will jump over the idea. This half-elf has moved her hands and feet and looked up into the distance. The half-collapsed castle, which was in a strangely stacked state, said in a tone that a criminal was preparing to commit a crime: "Don¡¯t waste time, start working. It should be the shadow of the Tulip Fortress."

    Victoria looked up and saw the castle at the end of the road: black and white two-colored pieces stacked on the gray-black ground, and some of the castle walls that can be distinguished in the broken wall, in this strangely confused shadow world, The semi-destroyed tulip castle has a clear sense of chaos. Some of its structure seems to have lost its material details, while the other part of the structure overlaps and accumulates in a way that violates the laws of nature. The whole castle is lost like a failed painting. Coordination, only the intact Master Tower and some of the affiliated towers are clearly established at the back of the castle.

    This is the first time Victoria has entered the shadow world. As a Frost Mage, her accomplishments in the Shadow Way are limited to some theoretical knowledge. This mysterious and strange world has opened her eyes and made her sigh to the name of her. The amber of the amber is powerful in the shadow technique. After she was behind Amber, she relied on swiftness, wind and other spells to keep up with the other''s footsteps, and couldn''t help but curiously ask: "Why did you follow the Duke of Cecil?"

    Amber is like a fish in the water. It is usually in the shadow world. The black smoke on the body flutters in the air. When she hears Victoria''s words, she slightly turns her head and has a playful smile on her face: "What? Want to dig the corner?"

    Victoria solemnly shook his head: "No, that is not what the nobles did. If I really want to hire you, I will go directly to the Duke of Cecil and ask for your opinion on a more formal occasion. I am just curious." ¡±

    "Ah, the light is upright... but the old man... Gao Wen is not the same," Amber laughed. "If he wants to dig talents and dig the talents that are obviously impossible to get through positive negotiations, then he is sure." It will secretly lobby for money to buy public opinion and build people''s hearts to attract all kinds of means."

    Victoria once again felt that the topic couldn''t keep going, and he only shook his head: "...we have a different style of behavior."

    "So I am still more suitable for Gao Wen, not suitable for your ''orthodox'' nobles," Amber said casually. "You just didn''t ask me why I followed the Duke of Cecil? Actually nothing, I dug. His grave was then seized by the parties. In fact, I dug into the grave and just wanted to hide."

    Victoria looked at the amazement as if he was confirming whether the other was joking.

    "I can''t believe it? But it''s really the case," Amber said without hesitation. "Actually, I was unhappy at the beginning. I was thinking about pretending to agree, and then I didn''t pay attention to Gao Wen. I stole his money and ran, but then I found one thing: I couldn¡¯t beat it, I couldn¡¯t beat it, and I couldn¡¯t run it. I just had to stay. It turned out that my decision was quite right¡ªthe second The annual wages will rise."

    Victoria listened to it all expressionlessly, but the slightly flashing eyes showed that she was not so calm and indifferent on the surface. She looked at the amber deeply and said in the words as plain as possible: "I never I have heard people use this way to describe their loyalty to an aristocrat, you... really... very special."

    "...the duchess, you made a mistake," Amber suddenly stopped and looked at Victoria. "I have never loyal to the Duke of Govin Cecil. I have not loyal to any nobles and His blood family."

    Victoria''s indifferent expression was broken, and she looked at the amber with some horror.

    "I am not a noble descendant. Half of my extraordinary strength comes from talent. Half of it comes from a thief who was killed by the church and the nobility. I naturally did not swear allegiance to the nobility because I have no surname, and I am not. I need this qualification," Amber said without hesitation. "At first, Gao Wen gave me a gold coin for one month, so I was responsible for this gold coin. Later, when the money went up, I was up. Responsible for the work, then he established the city of Cecil, integrated the Kant area, he let the serf use the job to redeem, so that civilians can walk in the middle of the road, so that businessmen do not have to give the knight a gimmick, I like it all, and my job is Keep it all, so I started to take responsibility for my work.

    "Afterwards, he established the Principality of Cecil, where citizens can read and work. From the year before last year, no one in the city of Cecil was starved to death, so I was loyal, I am in my heart. Secretly loyal to the Principality of Cecil.

    "Duke, I am not a nobleman. Even if Gao Wen gave me a noble title in the future, I will never be able to become a standard aristocrat in your pile of frames. I am not loyal to the Duke of Cecil, no loyalty to the Cecil family, no Allegiance to any so-called noble blood and title, although I respect everyone in the current Cecil family, but it is only because they deserve respect, but I do not owe allegiance to them, they have never asked me for allegiance.

    "If we have to say something, we have only one common goal of allegiance - what we are loyal to is what Govin Cecil built, not himself.

    "Madam, if you can''t tell the difference, then I''m afraid we will never be a passer-by."

    Victoria looked quietly at the half-elf in front of him. After entering the shadow world, the Miss Half-Elf changed more than just temperament, and a little character, but what she said... it¡¯s not her weekdays. I really thought about it.

    "I will try to understand it," Victoria said quietly.

    "That''s your problem. To be honest, I don''t like the nobility very much. Most of them don''t like it, but recently I have two more exceptions in my eyes. One is you, the other is Berk, who ignited the bonfire." Turning around and continuing on the road, he said, "I used to think that the noble character of the aristocratic mouth is bragging, but at least from you, I saw something that actually existed - but then again, the Duke, Individuals cannot represent the whole, I still don''t like the nobility."

    Victoria once again caught up with the half-elf''s footsteps. She kept silent for a short period of time. She did not defend the aristocratic system, nor did she explain to the half-elves that seemed to be very biased against the nobility. The meaning, although she was very concerned about these things, but at this moment, she did not want to defend these things at all.

    After the silence, she just asked a question: "In the winter of the past two years, the city of Cecil really did not starve to death?"

    ¡°Of course, we have a well-established demographic and management system, and the death and birth of every population is registered.¡±

    "...how did you do it? Without an aristocratic system..."

    ¡°Do you mean food supply or population management?¡±

    "Everything."

    "Oh, then let''s talk slowly," Amber raised his head and glanced at the collapsed castle, which was not too far away. "We should start with the relationship between land and people..."

    ......

    North Plains of Hongfeng City, on the banks of the Gorgon River, Gaowen stands on a lookout in the frontline camp, watching the busy scene in the direction of the pier.

    The artillery and flames dispelled the corrupt pollution on the plain. The Cecil Corps successfully occupied a large dock that once belonged to the local lord. After the intensive renovation, the engineering units widened the road and strengthened the old dock. The stony trestle bridge turned it into a temporary military dock. At this moment, a neatly arranged tank was heading for the reinforced trestle, and a fully armed soldier lined up to board the ship.

    On the banks of the Gorgon River, three Cecil main battleships are performing vigilance missions away from the trestle, while a series of frigate gunships modified by civilian ships or light gunships that have been rushed from the rear shipyard are on the wide river. There are also several sturdy boats with wide decks and sturdy hulls attached to the edge of the trestle, carrying soldiers and chariots that board the ship.

    The cargo ships that don¡¯t look like warships are retrofitted military cargo ships that are deployed from the rear ¨C although they have been converted into military ones, due to limited time, they are actually only added to key parts of the hull. Some steel plates, a set of shield generators welded on the hull, and a set of magic nets that can be connected to the "Pioneer" in the cabin, even the basic weapon system is not available. The system means a large-scale transformation of the power ridges, and the capacity of the shipyard is not enough. Their safety depends entirely on the **** warships.

    These "armored heavy ships" were originally intended to be used to transfer refugees from the northern regions. They began to renovate when the ground forces advanced to the north, but when they finally completed the renovation, Gao Wen found that there was almost no pollution in the area. How many refugees are available for transfer, so these vessels are used to transport all kinds of supplies to the front line, and today they are welcoming new missions: sailing with the Cecil fleet, full of chariots and soldiers to St. Souni The line of defense, holding the important portal.

    This force, which will only pass through the Gorgon River, will arrive in St. Sunil several days ahead of the main ground.

    Footsteps came from behind, and Philip came to the observatory and said after Gao Wen¡¯s salute: ¡°The steel cavalry has sent the Victorian Duke and Amber to the vicinity of the tulip, and the soldiers visually confirmed that the mage tower is still Run, if all goes well, the news will be sent to St. Sunil today."

    "Very good," Gao Wen nodded. "When they come back, it should be loaded almost like this, so they can board the ship."

    Philippe hesitated a little and couldn''t help but reconfirm: "Do you really want to be in person?"

    Gao Wen laughed: "I have already been here, and what is the difference between going north?"

    "But the task of the first troop is tough and dangerous. In order to support the king as soon as possible, it has to leave the main force of the ground. After arriving in St. Sunil, it must fight for at least five days away from the rear support. In the worst case, St. Sunil will be defeated before the arrival of the first unit, so that the first unit is directly sent to the deepest part of the monster''s encirclement - even if there are Trail Blazers and Aurora, Morning Star When the warships are screened and evacuated, the loss of the troops will be extremely heavy."

    "So it needs a strong ground commander," Gao Wen glanced at Philip. "You must stay behind to command the main army. The rest is me."

    "...this is true."

    "I will go to St. Sunil to organize the defense line. There are three main battleships with fire support. There is no problem in the north." Gao Wen smiled and patted Philip''s shoulder. "You just need to continue to follow the plan. Coastal defenses prevent those monsters from further polluting the West Bank. Finally, we meet at St. Sunille ¨C to close this blockade.¡±

    When he finished, he sighed softly and said faintly: "And as for the king, it will not fall before that... Victoria believes that Berdwin and Wales can keep St. Sunil, and I will believe her once. ¡±

    ¡ºAdd bookmarks for easy reading¡»

 Chapter 635ï¼š king

    On the Gorgon River, on the wide-decked armored cargo ship "Nabir", Captain Nabir pulled an iron-gray lever, and the roar and tremor of mechanical operation came from under his feet. The endless speed of the mechanical boat slowly accelerated. On the open river in front, several ships similar to the Nabir also raised their magic energy wings, emitting a shimmering magic dust on the entire river. Slowly drifting.

    The sound of the mechanical length came from the copper pipe next to it: "The mechanical cabin is working properly, the captain!"

    The wind with sufficient water vapor was blowing in the face. Cecil¡¯s flag fluttered in the wind on the bow of the Nabir. The middle-aged captain left the cabin and came to the small deck on the upper floor. He supported the small deck iron. The quality of the railing, watching the behemoth under his feet slowly accelerate, feel the power of the body filled with sighs, and gently sighed.

    At any time, the feeling of riding the wind and waves can calm down the man who has dealt with the ship for half a lifetime.

    He never thought that he would one day set foot on the battlefield. He was just a captain who wandered on the White River. The three wooden cargo ships were his pride. His life was not with the battlefield, but the war rushed to him. - The Cecil family suddenly rose, and the Earl of Pepe took a large number of ships to fight against this sudden rise, including Nabir''s two ships and almost all his crew.

    After a war, Nabir on the White River lost most of his family''s property, leaving only one of the oldest cargo ships and a half-life experience.

    Then, the Principality of Cecil was established, the river became smooth again, the business flourished, and various new things emerged. New mechanical boats began to replace old cargo ships, rich compensation and many promised benefits. The chilly captain moved his heart. He had a new ship and the name was the name of his first ship. The Nabir - named the ship with his own name, is very common among the captains.

    Then, after the new war, the Office of Government Affairs began recruiting ships from the private sector and recruiting experienced captains. They promised generous conditions, so Nabir moved again ¨C and perhaps partly because of ¡° The sense of honor of Cecil citizens, he responded to the recruitment, and even took the boat to the front line.

    The world seems to suddenly become very fast, and it is almost impossible for Nabiel to think about when it became like this. Perhaps most ordinary people are living like this, living in a world they cannot fully understand. Going forward in a hurry, and occasionally turning back, every step you take is so surprising.

    Nabir took a deep breath of fresh air on the Gorgon River. He saw a group of soldiers walking past the deck. They were checking the crepe on the chariot, checking the iron hooks and cables used to fix the chariots. The soldiers. The waist is quite straight, walking like a wind, Yingwu and self-confidence, all of them are good guys.

    They have parents and family, relatives and friends, and perhaps their own lover and children. They leave their hometown with bright armor. When they leave, they may have hugged with their families, kissed their loved ones, and they still have little tokens in their arms. Letters that have not been sent, and the tokens are accompanied by an iron plate bearing the name. They have already experienced many battles, and fortunately they have lived to this day - some of them may fall on the next battlefield, and the other part will return to their hometown with glory (and possible injury and disability)...

    A few years later, those who are still alive may begin to tell their children about the battlefields they have experienced in their lifetime, including this one, and may even include the armored cargo ships that have transported them, including A sentimental and adventurous captain...

    Nabir turned his head and looked at the smoky river in the distance. The majestic ship shadow of the Trailblazer was in front of the wind and waves, and it was faintly visible that Cecil¡¯s flag fluttered in the wind.

    On the upper deck of the Trailblazers, Victoria stood under the banner of hunting, and after standing for a long time, she took back the sight of looking north, then turned back to the bridge and returned to the heart of this amazing war behemoth. "Location, here, Gao Wenzheng stood in front of a spread map and discussed with Byron the point where the fleet was most likely to be attacked in the northern part of the Gorgon River, and the situation that Wangdu St. Sunil would face.

    "We will pass the Stone Pass in two hours," Gao Wen looked up and looked at Victoria in front of the map. "That was the first estuary to slow down, and it was the first stop to get out of the main force." The Griffin Scouts have taken off and I am waiting for them to return the news."

    "It will be a very risky move, but to be honest, I am quite adventurous," Byron squeezed his eyes. "After going back, I can brag about my daughter for ten days."

    "I told Berdwin that St. Sunil would have to keep at least seven days," Victoria looked at the map that covered the entire table, and the fingers crossed over the edge of the kingdom. "St. Sunil has two things." ''As long as the two fortresses attached to the outside of the city wall do not break within these seven days, they can wait for support."

    Gao Wen closed his eyes slightly, and the bird''s-eye view from the satellite perspective moved and zoomed in his mind. Wang Dusheng Sunnier emerged in the center of his vision.

    The huge and ancient city still stands on the plain, and it is covered with a layer of magical shield. The gleam of the shield is slightly curled up by the magical flow, making the whole king look like a heart that is slowly beating. Outside the walls of the southwest and southeast of this "heart", two strong fortresses flashed over the sky.

    Outside the city, a twisted and squirming "tidal water" is slowly swallowing the defense of St. Sunil, but it has been resisted by the flashes of the two fortresses. The flashes are burning stones. The enchanted arrow and the magic missile released by the War Mage Tower.

    St. Sunil has accumulated hundreds of years of experience and is facing the most difficult test since its establishment.

    ......

    A frightened bird passed over the gloomy sky of St. Suner, and a falling tail feather fluttered into the courtyard of the Silver Fort. In the courtyard, wearing a Chinese costume, the waist was smashed by the royal-shaped sword. The trail stopped and he reached out and caught the falling tail feathers, then gently let go without expression.

    Behind him, Cohen Loren, the deputy head of the heavily armed Knights of the Knights, stopped his footsteps and made a metal crash on the armor of the knights who stopped the steps.

    Cohen Loren whispered, "His Royal Highness?"

    "Lian birds have begun to flee the city," Welsh Moen whispered. "This should be the season for white-tailed finch to nest."

    Cohen Loren bowed his head: "But people are not birds."

    Wales nodded slightly: "Go."

    "Yes." Cohen Loren straightened his body and struck his left chest, then turned and led the knights to walk away.

    In Wales, after the deputy head left, he slowly turned his head and looked deep into the shadows not far away.

    Berdwin Franklin slowly came out from there: "His Royal Highness, your perception is sharper than I thought."

    "Duke Franklin," Wales watched the Duke of Regency, "What are you doing here?"

    ¡°The meeting of the Golden Oak Hall has begun and the nobles are waiting for you to appear.¡±

    Wales stunned for two seconds and nodded gently: "Seven days, is it?"

    "Yes, seven days."

    Wales did not speak any more. He crossed the Duke of Berdwin and walked forward.

    The voice of Berdwin Franklin came from behind him: "His Highness, is your goal clear?"

    ¡°Clear,¡± Wales stepped down. ¡°I am going to strengthen the walls.¡±

    In the Golden Oak Hall, the noisy discussion is getting worse and worse. The nobles of the kings, the representatives of the knight family, and the principals who are in charge of the power are arguing in this supposedly solemn hall - everyone They are all expressing their opinions. Everyone is striving to gain control of the situation. The discussion has gradually become a controversy. The controversy has gradually approached the quarrel. In the face of life and death, the power core of the kingdom has fallen apart, and the military power has collapsed. In the case of a complete collapse of the external command function, the last powers in the city seem to have finally reached the limit.

    The monsters outside the city are getting more and more, the situation has become hopeless, and the kings seem to have lost their meaning. In the face of this situation, how many big and sound voices are particularly weak, only the self-protection plan In the upper hand.

    But all of a sudden, the attendant slightly sharp chanting broke the quarrel in the Golden Oak Hall, the heavy gold-plated oak door was pushed away from the outside, with a loud bang, the door wide open, Wales Mo En appeared in front of everyone.

    The crown prince was late and was nearly an hour late.

    But even the Crown Prince, who is not valued, will not jump out at this time to question his lateness. Welsh Moen just quietly looked around the hall and then took a step, not too slow. Go to the tall seat at the end of the hall.

    The atmosphere seems a bit weird. Everyone in the Golden Oak Hall is subconsciously quiet. Many nobles look at me. I look at you. I feel that today''s Prince of Wales seems to be a little different on Peace Day, while others have quietly left. His own seat, came to the prince quietly.

    When Wales was halfway through, he stopped. He was standing in the middle of the hall. In the whispering voice that was screaming around him, his eyes swept over several people and said, "We will hold the city with all our strength. Who is opposed? ?"

    The surrounding aristocrats suddenly screamed, and someone shouted: "His Royal Highness! There is only one dead end when it is stuck!"

    "We have support," Wales looked at the direction of the voice. When he spoke, the surrounding area was quiet again. "The reinforcements were on the road, and they arrived seven days later. They were the Cecil Army in the South, and the Victorian Grand Duke also among them."

    This time, the noise of the surrounding nobles was even worse than before. Countless people were shocked by this incredible news. Some people had surprises on their faces, some people looked at each other, but some people accidentally shouted: "This...this may What? Your Highness, is this news true?"

    Wales once again looks in the direction of the voice.

    The human heart is the same as he expected.

    It is not just waiting for the news of the reinforcements. St. Sunil will become a piece of iron. In this city that is indulged, decaying, and disintegrating, the royal family has long lost its majesty. Today, even the Duke of Regency can hardly suppress all the noble families. Anyone who says something will not be believed by everyone. Even if the person who speaks has the blood of Moen - on the contrary, some people will think that this news was deliberately distributed in order to let others succumb to the city. Get enough time for the royal family to transfer their most huge property.

    Even if the news is said by Berdwin Franklin, it is the same.

    Because if some people are in the same position, they will do 100%.

    Wales just quietly looked at the aristocrat who screamed and said slowly: "To defend the city with all your strength, wait for support after seven days. This is an order."

    "His Highness, you are not a king, you can''t just make such an order directly!" The king of the aristocrats who were watched by Wales screamed, "At least you have to wait..."

    "Count of Lukeley," Welsh interrupted him. "Where are your family, mistresses, jewels, and the knights who should have been on the wall?"

    Earl Lukeley¡¯s eyes widened and it seemed that he finally felt a bit of pressure and shock from the ¡°nominal Crown Prince¡± who lacked majesty and presence: ¡°I...I...¡±

    Wales calmly said: "Count, Count Ruckley, you should not send them out of the city, this is a treason."

    Count Lukeley opened his mouth and seemed to want to give a few defenses, but he only had time to squeeze out a few meaningless syllables from his throat - a sword decorated with a golden pattern, I don¡¯t know when it was pierced. His throat is precise, silent, and instantly fatal.

    Wales slightly opened his side and watched the king''s nobles fall to the ground like a sack of sacks. A jet of blood splashed on his cheek, and the surface of the sword he was hanging beside had been immersed in a layer. The glare of blood.

    There was silence in the surrounding moments, only the unbearable silence and a pair of sights with shock and fear in the air intertwined in the air, almost half of them did not react to what happened, because this fact is beyond their imagination. : In this golden oak hall, in the most sacred and solemn place of the Ansu kingdom, Welsh Moen actually killed an earl in front of dozens of royal aristocrats. !

    The other half of the hall, watching it all quietly.

    Wales licked the blood on the long sword and walked to the seat at the end of the hall. Until then, the aristocrats who were shocked and stunned seemed to react suddenly. They were exclaimed and moved, but there was a heavy iron. The boots slammed into the ground and interrupted every voice that wanted to be questioned -

    A large number of heavily armed knights rushed into the Golden Oak Hall, quickly controlling all the entrances and exits of the hall and surrounding the conference table in the center of the hall. Cohen Loren, wearing a blue battle mage gown and lined with a lock, then entered the hall. Gao Sheng declared: "The former head of the Royal Knights, Hailak Borg, was deprived of the post of the head of the army because of the indulgence of the soldiers.

    "According to the military system, I have taken over the post of head of the Royal Knights.

    "The Knights of the Royal Family swear allegiance to Welsh Moen!"

    Welsh Moen? !

    A pair of horrified sights looked at the unpredictable changes in the situation. They looked at the "deputy" head of the Knights, who was known for having the power of the extraordinary knights and mages, and walked into the hall, watching him look blank. Crossing the body of Earl of Clayley, it seems that I finally understand what is going to happen here today, and at this moment Welsh Moen has come to the seat at the deepest part of the hall, the one who has left Silver Fort for twenty years. The Crown Prince turned and slowly sat in his own position, and his eyes swept over everyone.

    The blood of Count Lukeley was stained on his face, and the face that had been despised by everyone for twenty years was frightening at this moment.

    "From today on, I am crowned King of Ansu."

    I heard the plain voice of Welsh Moen, whispering in the hall, people looked at each other with suspicion, some people still doubt the authenticity of this, and some people have subconsciously raised questions: Who To hold this coronation ceremony?

    At this moment, the nobles near the entrance to the hall whispered: "Franklin Dagong is here!"

    People stretched their necks and looked at Berdwin Franklin, who was walking into the doorway. The Duke of Regency missed the entire meeting, and it was difficult for people to see what he was holding. The silence of words shrouded everyone.

    In the hands of Berdwin Franklin, the king¡¯s golden crown was held.

    The Duke of the West stood at the door for a moment, then he took a step and stepped forward to the throne at the end of the hall.

    Someone reacted at this time:

    Here is the Golden Oak Hall, not only the place where the most noble aristocratic meeting is held, but also the place where the king crowned;

    The dress of Welsh Moen is actually the dress of the king when he was crowned;

    The handle slashed the long sword of Count Lukeley, the ceremonial sabre when the king accepted the coronation.

    Under the eyes of a pair of complex emotions filled with tension, fear, expectation, horror, etc., Berdwin Franklin crossed the last distance. He came to Wales Moen and the golden crown in his hand was lifted to the air.

    But his movements were still here, did not continue, and did not wear the golden crown on the head of the new king.

    Welsh reached out and took the heavy crown and slowly placed it on top of the head.

    In the hall, every king and nobles know what it means.

    From today, Ansu will no longer have the Duke of Regency.

    Welsh Moen wore a new crown that was once prepared for Edmund, silently watching everything in the hall. After a few seconds, he stood up and slowly lifted the blood-stained king''s sword:

    "Hold St. Sunil!

    "This is the order of the king!!"

 Chapter 636ï¼š Shoucheng

    Wales? Moen was crowned.

    At this moment when Ansu is about to overturn.

    The things that happened in the Golden Oak Hall eventually spread out. Under some kind of intentional or unintentional control, the nobles who lived in the inner city but were not qualified to enter the Golden Oak Hall knew the general passing of the matter. They knew that the king had executed the "treason." "Before, knowing that the new king had received the loyalty of the Knights of the Royals before the coronation, know that the Duke of the West, Berdwin? Franklin handed over the king''s golden crown, and Wales personally completed the coronation for himself - except for these superficial In addition to the cleaning that took place in the Knights, only a few people knew that several great aristocrats were confined after the coronation ceremony because of treason.

    In this way, the king who had been hanging for a long time finally had a king again. The Knights of the Royal Family returned to the battlefield again in the name of the king. On that day, many pale aristocrats came out from the Golden Oak Hall, and before and after the noisy The voices of the various factions were then integrated into one place. The news about the "Southern Aid Forces" began to spread throughout the city, and the new king came forward to confirm the authenticity of the news.

    As a result, the defenders of the city were encouraged, and the aristocratic children of the various knights settled down. The fearful and uneasy citizens recovered some courage. The order of the king who was on the verge of collapse was swaying on the edge of the cliff and eventually returned. The border of security - although all this is only temporary, what St. Sunil needs is such a "temporary."

    A huge arc of arcanes opened the air, accompanied by a strong flash and a series of explosions on the southeastern wall. The huge St. Sunil shield was layered and smashed, and the impact of arcane arcs was eliminated. Invisible, leaving only the remaining piece of electric mans with a shield, scattered around the air outside the city wall.

    The soldiers were shaking in the middle of the Middle East. A knight wearing a royal coat of arms cloaked up from the crowd and raised his sword and shouted: "The guns - the magic arrows!!"

    The knight''s inspirational aura spreads around, allowing the soldiers who are ordinary people to quickly regain their ability to move. The soldiers rushed to the nearest brake and the platform where the arrows were stacked, and began to prepare quickly to fight back. The "arrow" is actually a standard-sized spear. The steel arrow is inlaid with a little bit of Mithril. The war mage is next to the brakes. After seeing the soldiers put the new arrow into the groove, they immediately The power of magic in the secret silver.

    The bow of the "Åé" sounded, and the huge "arrow" of the arrow shimmering shattered out. Before the magic contained in the secret silver completely dissipated, they had already crossed the arc and fell into the plain. The tide of terror, a flash of light broke out at the point of the fall, followed by a small group of explosive fires.

    On the wall, the Cavaliers raised their swords again and shouted: "Reloading - aiming!" "Let!!"

    In the second round, the enchanted arrow fell to the battlefield, and with the huge arrows flying together, there was a large arcane missile launched by the Battle Mage Tower behind the wall. The second round of blows exploded in those monsters. The group''s more grandized fire, in exchange for the same grand backlash - even the frenzied monsters have the instinct to counterattack, the arcane arcane arcane arc is just around the corner.

    A holy white light came just right, and the Arcane Arcs stopped it before it began to consume St. Sunil''s shield. Veronica, who was dressed in a plain white dress, walked slowly onto the wall, her hands slightly Open, the light floats in the air beside her, and faintly resonates with the entire sect of the gods behind her.

    "God official group is here!" The knight who commanded the defense here issued a surprise cry. "Everyone resets, reloads, and continues to fight back!!"

    A large number of priests in white robes and the Holy Knights wearing white armor ran from the wall behind Veronica, releasing various magical techniques to help defend against the attack of the giant clusters, and began to quickly treat those injured soldiers. - Even with the presence of St. Sunil''s shield, not all attacks can be blocked. Occasionally, the shock waves generated by the arcane lightning and shields that penetrate the shield will cause casualties of the defenders. The sacred officer who has the healing power is especially important at this time.

    All kinds of shouts are filled with all kinds of sounds, surrounded by magical bursts, shields, and bows. This **** and the peaceful and holy Cathedral of Light and Death are like two extremes. Ronika is in it, and her face still maintains a sacred appearance, as if it is not affected by the surrounding environment.

    In fact, she was surrounded by a layer of ¡°quiet¡± gas field, as if the tranquility of the Cathedral of St. Light had solidified on her body, and she came to the wall with her actions.

    "Just because there is a king on the throne..."

    Veronica quietly looked at the scene of this ambition, and whispered with a voice that only he could hear.

    A mid-level priest wearing a white gold robes ran to Veronica: "The saints! There are a lot of casualties in the western section of the city wall, the gods and officials on the other side..."

    Veronica smiled softly and said in a calming tone: "You have support with your hands, and you can leave it here."

    "Adult, your safety..."

    "You came to protect the city, not to protect me," Veronica interrupted each other. "Go, I still can''t protect myself."

    "¡­¡­Yes."

    The sect of the gods quickly left, and Veronica stood quietly on the wall of the fierce battle. The power of the light slowly spread from her side, covering all the nearby soldiers and part of St. Sunil. Shield, this steady stream of powerful light even surpasses the sum of the power of the entire gods, under the blessing of the Holy Light, this line of defense quickly stabilized, and even turned into a powerful counterattack stage.

    The knight who commanded the defense sent a grateful sight to Veronica, but did not have time to come to thank him in detail - if it was usual, the Cavaliers would not miss this opportunity to talk and pay tribute to the "Sister of the Virgin". But now, the task of guarding the city is obviously more important than anything else.

    Veronica just nodded to the Cavaliers in a faint manner, then bowed his head and looked at the light that escaped from his side.

    The power of this light is constant, and even if they do not deliberately pray and guide, they naturally emerge and gather.

    "The willingness to guard... very strong," Veronica whispered to herself, her fingers as if they were playing with some kind of tangible thing to stir up a glimmer of light. "Interestingly, a small amount on the wall." Non-light believers are also receiving equal protection...

    "Human survival desires will exceed the constraints of the belief field at this moment...

    "People are really guiding the light..."

    Veronica looked up and looked at another wall not far away.

    The new Ansu New King who completed the coronation yesterday stood straight behind the wall. He held the sword of the king with his hands, and the armor with a complex golden pattern shimmered in the sunlight, and the royal cloak with gold-blue underneath was behind him. Slightly swaying, and the king''s golden crown is still worn on top of his head, heavy and solemn.

    This is a particularly eye-catching dress on any occasion. In practical terms, wearing such a bright armor on the battlefield can only make you quickly become an enemy target, but here, only enough to stand out and defend the city. The soldiers can see where the king is in order to maintain high morale.

    Whether it is the crowning of the new king, the intelligence of the reinforcements, or the strong control of the aristocrats by the Knights, the fighting spirit and unity of all these means are temporary. This is a besieged city, and the enemies outside are endless. Endless, tough steel will be consumed in this trapped situation, so the king must stand on the wall, so as to extend this "temporary" for as long as possible.

    A gust of wind rang, and Berdwin Franklin landed in Wales and landed in Wales. Moen said: "Your majesty, the shield of the western section of the city wall has been recharged, the wall is self-repairing, and the line of defense is temporarily stabilized."

    Wales gently nodded: "How is the casualty?"

    "Three hundred and twenty soldiers were injured and twenty-seven people died on the spot, but the official group arrived in time, and the casualties did not expand further."

    "What about the West Wall?"

    "Still intact, the shield blocked the most powerful blow."

    The so-called West Wall Barrier refers to a part of the main city wall that extends forward in the western section, plus the defensive structure formed by the entire west side of the "Weibao", which corresponds to the East Wall Barrier. These two barrier structures are the greatest dependence of St. Sunil against the attack from the plains of the Holy Spirit.

    Wales breathed a sigh of relief and looked back from the plains: "To keep this situation, we can keep it."

    "But we will consume the energy of the Master Tower on the fifth or sixth day, and the big shield will reach the limit. After that, we can only use human life to resist."

    "Seven hundred years ago, our ancestors used this life to kill this place. Now, with human life, there is nothing wrong with it."

    The eyes of the Duke of Badwin stayed on the face of Wales for a long time, and finally whispered: "Your Majesty, almost everyone can not really see you."

    Wales did not look back, just said quietly: "In fact, their judgment is correct."

    After two seconds of silence, Berdvin made a sigh of utter sigh, and then said: "Your Majesty, if everything is done, then after seven days, Govin? The army of the Duke of Cecil will arrive. Whether they are How to do it, this army has the power to kill these monsters and have the ability to calm the disaster."

    "I know."

    "... Well, it seems that this is also in your plan."

    The wall was immersed in silent silence for a time. Only the shouts in the distance and the whistling whistling in the air came and went. After a whole minute, the voice of the Duke of Berdwin broke the silence: "Your Majesty, everything." Do the worst, if the reinforcements did not arrive in seven days, are you ready?"

    "Of course," said Wales calmly. "My name is Moen."

    "So, Franklin is with you."

    ......

    The dazzling light flow formed by the "calibrator" beam gradually dissipates. Only a twisted trajectory in the air shows that the previous horrible torrent has existed. After the cluster of clusters on the river bank that may threaten the armored cargo ship is destroyed, The entire fleet began to accelerate again, moving quickly toward the north bank of the Gorgon River.

    On the Trail Blazers, a huge armored gryphon landed smoothly on a wide deck. A female gryphon knight jumped over the mount and handed his partner to the matching soldier. The knight walked a short distance. Bridge.

    A few minutes later, Amber came to Gao Wen:

    "The Griffin Knight observed signs of large-scale engagement in the far north, on the west bank of the Gorgon River. It seems that some people are organizing the blockade of the river bank and resisting the clusters crossing the river. Judging from the magical reaction, the party blocking the river bank does not Fall into the disadvantage."

    "It seems that the kings are not completely paralyzed... at least they have spared power to block part of the river bank of the Gorgon River to prevent the spread of pollution," Gao Wen nodded slightly, and said with great gratification, "it should be the Duke of Franklin." The Western Army Corps arrived - the West Coast Army''s combat power is better than the East and North, but at least one of the National Defense Corps, blockade of a river bank can still be done."

    Amber also nodded. "In this way, you don''t have to worry too much about polluting the river, and we can get to the north earlier..."

    When she had just said half of it, she saw a military bureau squad rushing over. The look on the face of the clerk was a little weird, and the hand was still holding a piece of information that had just been transcribed.

    Amber took the information and glanced at it, and handed it to Gao Wen with surprise:

    "Two major intelligences.

    "First, it may be because the fleet is approaching the intact relay station in the north. We have just resumed communication with the St. Sunil contact station. The signal is unstable, but it has been able to barely contact.

    "Second, Wales? Moen is over."

 Chapter 637ï¼š Glued

    This is indeed a major news.

    Gao Wen sat quietly there, and there was not much mood swing on the quiet face, but apparently he was thinking about it, while Victoria standing next to him subconsciously sought confirmation from Amber: "Welcome is crowned? Is the news reliable?"

    "The news is reliable - our intelligence personnel in St. Sunil City have been operating, they are much more reliable than your Royal Shadow Guard in this regard," Amber looked at Victoria. "The details are still unclear. However, it can be confirmed that the new king has temporarily stabilized the situation of Wangdu. At present, all the Knights and Corps of St. Sunil have already pledge allegiance to the king. The Baiyinbao also announced the news that the reinforcements are about to arrive, which makes the residents of the city also preliminary. Settle down. All in all, the situation on the king''s side is getting better - although it is only temporary."

    Gao Wen nodded as he listened, then looked at Victoria: "You said that you know Wales, then you expected this step?"

    "This..." Victoria slightly hesitated and shook his head slowly. "This is beyond my expectations."

    "Actually, I guessed a little," Gao Wen sighed softly. "St. Sunil is a quagmire. You and I know the rules of the nobles. Even if the news of the reinforcements is sent to the city, they will still With all sorts of hearts - in order to control the situation, there are not many ways to choose between Wales and Berdwin."

    "Is it¡­¡­"

    Victoria whispered that the face that seemed to be covered with a layer of frost forever hides all her inner thoughts. No one knows what the ice-and-blood man thinks at the moment, but everyone is clear about one thing, the crowning king at this moment. It has already been placed on the cusp of the wind, and the system of the Duke of Regency, which has lasted for a century in Ansu, has come to an end with this coronation.

    Gao Wen didn''t talk any more, just closed his eyes slightly, as if he was closing his eyes, but deep down, he remembered in his mind that before the start of the magnificent wall project last year, the deputy head of the Royal Knights, Cohen? Lauren¡¯s visit.

    ......

    The coronation of the new king stabilized the deflated line of defense of the king, and stabilized the order of the city that was almost to collapse, but the inspiration of the human heart could not change the hardships of the war. In this battle to decide the life and death, the line of defense only It can worsen day by day, and this is a trend that cannot be changed.

    The number of monsters is huge, as if there are endless, the soldiers in the city are decreasing every day; the monsters are tireless, not afraid of death, but the will of the people will continue to be consumed; the monsters are not worried about supplies, do not care about any loss, but Saint Souni All of the city¡¯s supplies are limited, and its shields and walls are not the palaces of the legendary **** of war, and can stand forever in wars.

    On the fourth day, the cluster giant''s offensive suddenly increased. A monster army wandering from the southeastern part of the Holy Spirit Plain was attracted by the front line and began to impact the eastern wall of St. Sunil. This unexpected impact almost rushed to the east wall. The defense on the barriers, after a **** battle, the Knights and the royal family finally repelled the enemy''s attack, but at the cost of thousands of people directly killed in a battle.

    The body that was lifted from the wall was not sent to the inner city, but was directly burned at the foot of the outer city wall. The strong smoke and pungent smell lingered in the outer city for a whole day, even overshadowing the "Squid Street". The famous taste that does not scatter all the year round.

    In the inner city near a walled house, a tall, thin, headscarf man pushed the door into the house. He took off his coat and hung it on the hook on the wall, and raised his eyelids to look at the table nearby. The companion behind: "The reserve team has been sent to the city wall. It is said that the shield is becoming more and more unstable. The attack of those monsters often penetrates the shield and falls on the wall."

    The tall and thin man''s companion is a middle-aged man with yellow face, thick hands and feet, and messy hair. He is now playing with the machine placed on the table while scratching his hair. After hearing the words of the tall and thin man, this middle age The talent looked up: "The Amber Director sent an intelligence message. They are already close to the estuary near the valley cloister and fight with the monsters there."

    "...there is a better news than anything else," the tall, thin man sighed softly. "This is a really difficult time."

    The middle-aged man with his hands and feet agreed to nod, but before he spoke, a sacred, fanatical sigh that suddenly spread from the street interrupted their conversation.

    The tall and thin man quickly approached the nearby window panel and his eyes were attached to the gap in the window panel. He saw a group of knights wearing white armor and white robes striding towards the wall. The knights did not wear helmets. A person''s face is pierced with sacred sentences and symbolic runes. The visible glory of the naked eye shrouds the tops and shoulders of these knights. They have some kind of fanatical expression on their faces, as if they were not going to the next life. The battlefield, but to go to the eternal life of the kingdom of God.

    The tall and thin man left the window and said to his companion: "It is the knight of the holy army... the face is tattooed."

    "The Pope''s inner guards...now even the reserve team of the Holy Light Church is on," said the middle-aged man with his hands and feet. "It seems that their days are not good."

    ......

    St. Light''s Cathedral, a tall tower, Veronica stood in front of the window, watching the devout Light Knights rushing to the battlefield under the leadership of two fighting bishops, sighing slightly.

    In her vision, the devout fanatics of the Holy Light and the two bishops who led them to the city walls were burning torches of sacred light. Although holy and bright, they are no longer human.

    She left the window and looked back at another torch of light that stood beside her: "Sandy, go to the Great Hall."

    The priestess named Sandy immediately said, "You still need to rest. You are too much loss in the last battle."

    Veronica shook her head: "The moment of the battle for the Lord, a little tired is nothing."

    In her vision, the torch of the Holy Light named "Sandi" immediately became brighter and issued a voice of approval: "You are right, let''s go to the Great Hall."

    In the Great Hall of Light, the light of the Holy Light shrouded, and the faint sound of holy ethereal echoed in the air.

    Pope St. Ivan III left his holy seat at this moment. This powerful sacred lightman holds the platinum scepter who symbolizes the spokesperson of the gods. The extremely old body, though awkward, still stands unwaveringly. In the center of the hall, the light from the sky shrouded the top of the head, condensing the illusion of a threshold, and around the pope, the archbishops who were eligible to enter the Great Hall of Light were surrounded by him.

    The bishops are holding a special prayer ceremony. They are hung with their eyes lowered, and the heart is calling for the response of the Holy Light. There is no one in the audience, but there are layers of prayers that constantly reverberate. All prayers point to the threshold of the gathering above St. Ivan III. In this constant prayer, St. Ivan III closed her eyes slightly and made a look at the ears - he was in the chaos Listen carefully, carefully distinguish and accept the gods from the Holy Light.

    After the first prayer ceremony, St. Ivan III opened her eyes and saw Veronica standing in front of herself.

    The "Vrind of the Virgin" entered the Great Hall of Light at halfway through the ceremony, but did not interrupt the ceremony, but waited until now.

    St. Ivan III spoke gently, and the voice had some wonderful resonance: "Veronica, the most devout child of the Lord, you are here."

    Veronica bowed her head slightly and didn''t look directly at the pope as usual: "Your Majesty, I will listen to God''s will."

    St. Ivan III gently decapitated, and the old face showed a complex expression of excitement and solemnity: "The power of sin is pressing hard, the holy soldiers are sacrificed a lot, and the suffering people are praying The blessing of the Holy Light, the Holy Light God can''t bear to see it all go on, He ordered me to prepare for the coming, to resist the darkest moments."

    After the talk, the old pope paused, with a trace of sorrow in his tone: "The mortal, after all, still need shelter and guidance..."

    Veronica humbly bowed her head, and after two seconds of silence, she whispered: "... ah, it is."

    St. Ivan III smiled and nodded with satisfaction: ¡°In the process of the advent ceremony, the Daguangming Hall will be completely closed, and all the lower-level priests are not allowed to enter. Veronica, you are the most devout child of the Lord, and also communicate with the gods. And the bridge of mortals, you are responsible for guarding the gate until the crisis is lifted."

    Veronica kept her head down, and said gently and courteously: "Yes, Your Majesty."

    ......

    In the depths of the ocean, beyond the blockade of the storm and the chaos of magic, a large-scale facility is gradually taking shape on the "European continent" ruled by the Kraken.

    It is located in the east of the stranded area of ??the Siren City "Anta Weien". The wide and flat platform is facing the alloy wall of Antaweien. The Krakens built a large square on the platform. Large enough to accommodate tens of thousands of Krakens (which occupy a smaller mermaid form or a denser sea snake form), while in the middle of the square, construction machinery is combining a large number of alloy frames, machinery, and building materials into a number. A hundred meters high tower.

    This tower has taken shape, it is like a few layers of large and small shells, the streamlined structure with a unique beauty from the deep sea, the sea-blue decorative lines are well-defined, the tower is divided into three sections The main structure, the base is thick and low, the tower is tall and straight, and the top layer is a large sphere suspended in the air - the sphere is filled with fluctuating water, as if it is a mixture of pure water, but Unbelievably keeping the shape without any signs of disintegration.

    Deepwater technicians are busy around this tower, installing auxiliary equipment or debugging various systems that are already in place, while a woman wearing a sea-blue dress is temperamental and luxurious, and the women in the lower body are standing near the square. On a boulder, watching the tower under construction.

    A woman with a trident''s snaketail climbed the boulders and bent down in front of the Queen of the Siren: "The Queen''s Majesty, the Elemental Tower is ready in twenty-four hours, and then only needs to wait for the Western Continent." Send accurate positioning signals."

    "Good - everyone is working hard."

    ¡°This is our duty,¡± said the female officer. ¡°But... building and activating the elemental leap tower is expensive, and we are equal to giving the reactor a chance to ignite.¡±

    Anyway, I can''t point it out - Petia wants to say this, but the Queen directly said that this seems inappropriate.

    "The arcane energy extraction technique that Til sent back is enough to compensate for this loss," the Queen of the Siren said softly after a brief thought. "Not to mention that we may still be able to harvest a lot of extra energy."

    "...Yes, we have connected the energy pipeline of the energy storage unit to this side, and the equipment for conversion, purification and extraction is also ready, but whether the new food mentioned by Tyre meets the standard remains to be verified. ¡±

    "It doesn''t matter, even if it can''t be used to recharge the spacecraft, at least it can be eaten," Petya is very open--or, the Krakens have always been able to see, "Can make us more adapt to this The environment of the world is also good."

    While talking, she once again turned her gaze into the distance and watched another group of deep-water technicians manipulating construction machinery to install various protective equipment around the square. She said without hesitation: "This time, in addition to paying attention to the dining order, Sisters should be careful and safe, after all... this time the biscuits are alive. The big squid that is occasionally active is not easy to deal with, and the small biscuits should be the same."

    (Friendly recommendation of a friend''s book, Xian Xia theme, knife and ploughing "Peace ÕÌ sword big river east to go", although this seedling is still very tender, but the book of the great **** author generally do not have to worry about the follow-up.)

 Chapter 638ï¼š Last wall

    The fifth day.

    The cluster giants are still flooding, and the monsters from the plains of the Holy Spirit seem to be constantly flowing, and the power of human beings is already on the limit.

    Arcane energy converges into a round of lightning storms, devastating forces constantly swaying the crumbling energy barrier of St. Sunil''s Shield, an extremely disturbing low whistle throughout the big shield The interior reverberates, as if the tens of thousands of people have embarrassed it, and it seems that the depths of the earth are not breaking open to a breach of the abyss. The once intact barrier is actually riddled with holes and large pieces of fragmented noise. Spots covered the city, and the noise and the whistling inside the shield reminded the city''s guards that the shield was about to collapse.

    The overactive magical power accumulates over the plains and has begun to affect the sky. It should have been the summer season, but the whole city was swept by a chilly wind, and the blue-and-golden Ansuwang flag hunted on the wall. The wind screamed wildly, and under the Wang Qi, the scarred, exhausted knights and soldiers were trapped beside the trebuchet and the large rifle, trapped behind the wall, staring at the bottom with a numb toughness. The plains.

    The stone and giant arrowheads used to defend the city are still piled up on the wall, but less than a third of the cannons and trebuchets are still fighting - because the wizards who apply magic to the ammunition have been exhausted.

    Mana is a thing that is more exhausted than physical strength, and a factor that is more susceptible to the environment. The mage must recover power faster in a relatively stable environment. At this moment, the entire magical field of St. Sunil City is shrouded. After all, the human spirit is not a machine, and it is impossible to meditation smoothly in such a magical environment. Masters of the Royal Family do their best to maintain the firepower of the line of defense, but as this fierce battle beyond human imagination continues day by day, more and more middle and low-level mages temporarily lose the ability to continue to control the magic, and these masters The exit is the beginning of the inevitable collapse of the entire line of defense.

    Without the help of the War Mage, regular stone and smashing arrows have little effect on those cluster giants.

    The Welsh dress has been stained with a lot of blood, and there are many scarred decorative armor, carrying the King''s sword, slowly walking through the southern wall, the cold wind is moving between the shield and the wall, rolling behind him The cloak and hair on the forehead.

    He walked through a wall that had just experienced fierce battles - this section of the shield was once smashed through, a powerful arcane arc smashed a large piece of stone bricks, leaving a blackened remnant on the ground, craftsman They and the mages urgently reinforce the ground here and repair the trebuchet here. The new soldiers replaced the entire team that had been killed before and continued to stay here.

    A knight wearing a broken armor leaned against the nearby wall, and his chest armor was still able to see the emblem of the royal knight. He leaned his head slightly, bloody, motionless, as if he had been dead for a long time.

    Wales did think that the knight was dead. However, when the horn sounded in the distance and the monster once again struck the barrier, the **** knight turned over and rushed to the nearest trebuchet and began to command the soldiers to fight back.

    The new king looked at it all and said nothing. He continued to walk forward and patrolled the wall that he had vowed to hold on.

    Another horrible whistling sound rang from the shield, and the entire city of St. Sunille seemed to be violently shaken in a big bell.

    A moment later, the wind rang, and Berdwin Franklin, who was wearing the robes of the eye of the Arcane, drove the wind to the side of Wales and said quickly: "Your Majesty, the Southern Shield has just burned."

    "I heard the whistling..." Welsh said calmly. "How long does it last?"

    The Duke of Badwin raised his hand and pointed to the noise that was spreading rapidly over the king''s sky: "...it has begun to collapse."

    St. Sunil''s shield is collapsing - it has withstood pressures far above the design threshold in the past few days, and all nodes have been half-destroyed or destroyed at the moment, and the more deadly is the magic focus of Wangdu underground. Already unable to provide enough energy, the lack of energy is triggering the chain reaction of the shield, causing its nodes to be swallowed up by the magic of anti-phagic.

    Some people on the wall noticed the big shield that was collapsing, but no one left the line of defense. Wales just calmly watched the gradual disintegration of the big shield. After a few seconds, he said softly: "We should listen to Victoria Dagong. The proposal to expand the size of the magic net and connect it with the big shield."

    "Too many people have doubts about Cecil''s technology. Now, it is time to accept the price."

    Wales did not speak, he looked up and looked in the direction of the Cathedral of Light.

    A majestic radiance is spurting out from the top of the old cathedral, filled with endless solemnity and vastness.

    The big shield did not reach the arrival of the reinforcements. This was expected, but after the shield collapsed, before the gap was filled with human life, St. Sunil had the last layer to resist.

    "Theocracy has been in this kingdom for so many years, and it is time to fulfill their duties."

    The sacred ritual has been carried out to the final critical stage, and the Great Light Hall has become a sea of ??light.

    The top of the cloud that floats at the top of the hall all year round falls to the ground, just like the sacred vision before the advent of the legendary heaven. In the infiltration of the cloud of the Holy Light, every pillar of the Daguangming Hall seems to be wrapped in a sculpture. The crystal-like outer shell allows the "casting city" described in the sacred books to come to the world. In this ocean full of light, the bishops wearing luxurious vestments and crowns are praising the holy The power of the **** of light, the layers of prayers rushing along with the holy light of the hall, and constantly gathering to the pope standing in the middle of the hall -

    St. Ivan III stood there, holding the Platinum Scepter symbolizing the power of God. He held the hand holding the scepter high and hit the scepter heavily on the ground for the first time:

    "Tell the name of the Lord, and your will will be carried out on the earth, and the earth will bathe grace, and all beings will be sheltered and forgiven!"

    Glory poured out from the pope''s facial features, as if a powerful light source was filling in him, and tried to break free from the flesh and blood.

    In the unanimous praise of the bishops, he hit the scepter on the ground for the second time:

    "Tell the name of the Lord, and your will will be carried out in the sky, the light of the world will shine, the evil will be invisible, and the darkness will be hidden!"

    Glorious flowing in the pope, condensed a more tall, more vast virtual image, this virtual image is still vaguely some of the face of the pope, but behind it has raised more illusory overlapping shadows, as if the face and body shape of countless people Together, form a glorious image of the giant.

    Finally, he hit the scepter on the ground for the third time:

    "Tell the name of the Lord, you are the first asylum in the dark, the hope that the mortal first sought, and the sentient beings will always pursue the light, just as you will always shelter the beings - you are the origin, the end, you have it forever, Forever, we pray that you will come to this world that is sheltered by you, as it was in the past, and today is also true-"

    A sacred and illusory bell blew up, overwhelming all the prayers and praises in the Great Hall of Light, and the bell tower of the entire Cathedral of Light was also ringing, echoing the real and illusory bells.

    In Zhongming, the body of St. Ivan III suddenly broke away from a mirror image of light, which overlapped with the shining giants standing behind him, and the two quickly blended and plunged high-

    Over the Cathedral of the Light, a giant with a height of 100 meters stood up slowly.

    The gods ceremony was successful.

    On the wall of St. Sunil, Wales? Moen quietly watched the radiant giants rise up from the city, watching the radiance of his release quickly spread toward the wall, and could not help but move.

    "That is the power of the gods..."

    A sigh, the shield that has shrouded the king has finally reached its operational limit, accompanied by a series of weird whistling and tearing sounds, large patches of noise quickly covered the barrier, and in the next instant, divided into The raging light particles spilled over to the king, and almost at the same time as the shield collapsed, the light-cast giant also opened his hands, and the crystal walls of the road pierced the dirty clouds over the plains. The ground protects the entire city wall.

    Unreasonable clusters of monsters are not afraid of this power from the gods. Instead, they are excited by the sudden emergence of huge energy, and they start to frantically scream, the attack becomes more crazy, countless giants use lightning, use the body, and even The self-destruction bombarded the layer of "new shield", but the giant cast by the light only maintained the posture of open arms, and the shield wall covering the entire city would not move.

    This is the divine art of Saint Ivan III, who can place the entire king of Ansu in the temporarily invincible state of the heavens!

    Berdwin? Franklin stared at the sacred giant who sheltered the entire kingdom. He couldn''t help but sigh: "Unfortunately, if St. Ivan III is younger and younger... No, even if it is younger than ten years old. God''s descending skill can last for more than three days, and St. Sunil can insist on the arrival of the reinforcements..."

    Wales did not respond to Berdwin''s words. He just frowned and looked at the southern wall. Under the baptism of the Holy Light, countless tired men''s physical strengths were restored, and waves of spiritual inspiration encouraged them to enter. In the state of joy and gratitude, the soldiers took out the holy light talisman and began to pray, and even a few who did not believe in the Holy Light, could not help but begin to praise the name of the Holy Light.

    He took a slight breath and raised his sword in his hand: "Hurry and rest! Eat, drink, check weapons, don''t waste time!!

    "God is a time-limited! When it is over, St. Sunil''s defense will only have our flesh and blood!

    "This is our last chance to take a break - hold it and insist on the arrival of the reinforcements!!"

    In the shouts of the king, the soldiers who were immersed in the gratitude of the Holy Light suddenly woke up. They realized that the safety in front of them was actually quite short. The shield of St. Sunil has collapsed. At this moment, the whole line of defense is relying on a decay. The old man forcibly released the magic to maintain it. After realizing this, everyone on the wall immediately acted, began to drink and eat, hurry to rest, adjust the state, and prepare for the final challenge.

    In the Cathedral of the Light, on the corridor in front of the entrance to the Great Hall of Light, Veronica was watching the closed door quietly.

    In order to ensure that God''s fall is perfect, all the attendants and lower-level priests have been dismissed. At this moment, only one group of monks and a team of inner court knights are guarded outside the building, and she is alone in the corridor leading to the hall.

    "God is falling..." Veronica said softly, the solemn and sacred breath continually escaping from the back of the door, echoing the light of her, but spreading in the moment of integration. "This time, it is the purest sample in seven hundred years..."

    With a soft voice talking to himself, the "Vrind of the Virgin" went to the front door without hesitation, and then unwittingly pushed the door of the Great Light Hall away.

    The raging light instantly filled Veronica''s line of sight, and waves of waves surged in her direction, but all the brilliance turned into a gentle stream of light as she approached her. Dissipate silently.

    In the hall, the devout prayers of the bishops seem to have no sense that someone has entered this space. Every bishop in prayer maintains the same posture, as if the autopilot is in the air, only the pope in the middle of the hall. The appearance of Veronica has reacted. This "speaker" who has been faintly integrated with the Holy Light and has numerous streams of light flowing through the body slowly raises his eyelids and makes a rust-like slow sound: "Viro... ...Nika... why are you... suddenly... come in..."

    "Just to inform you that this experimental project is over."

    The Pope¡¯s thinking is clearly in a very slow state: ¡°Experiment... Project?¡±

    Veronica smiled and put his hand on the Platinum Scepter in the hands of St. Ivan III. He whispered: "Yes, the project about the nature of the gods and the laws of operation."

    "What are you doing..." The Pope¡¯s voice finally restored a bit of humanity. He seemed to be trying to break free from this slow-moving state. Some kind of panic was in his tone. "You Will... ruin all this... this city..."

    Veronica took the Platinum Scepter and pulled it out of St. Ivan III little by little: "No, the gods will continue, the city will not be destroyed, but that It has nothing to do with your god."

    As the Platinum Scepter was stripped, the voice of St. Ivan III finally became smooth, and the tone was full of anger and confusion: "Who are you?!"

    "A sinister," Veronica smiled and gently pointed the stick of the scepter on St. Ivan III. "The Norton royals say hello to you and the owner behind you."

    Wonder House

 Chapter 639ï¼š Reinforcement

    The Platinum scepter gently clicked on the Pope, and a rushing light came suddenly. For a moment, the old body of St. Ivan III became tall and strong, and he seemed to suddenly draw strength through some mysterious way. Returning to his peak, but his resistance lasted for less than a second¡ªthe light that descended from the sky did not protect him, and the holy light that floated around did not protect him, and all the holy light around him seemed to become The deadly flame began to burn the body of St. Ivan III. In the flames of glory, he looked at Veronica with anger: "Why..."

    "In essence, the Holy Light is just an energy," Veronica calmly looked at the body of St. Ivan III. The body of the Ivan III dissipated a little bit in the radiant flame, and the face still had such a gentle and faint expression, but the tone was as Machine-like indifference, "When you use energy too backward, your piety has no effect."

    The body of St. Ivan III fell apart. In the end, only a resentful discourse was echoed with infinite obsession in the Great Hall of Light: "The deceiver... you will be destroyed by the Lord......"

    The radiant flame gradually subsided, and the former state was restored again in the Great Hall of Light. The light of the Holy Light was still surging in the prayers, and the bishops who bowed their heads still kept their postures, as if they did not see what happened. Veronica held the Platinum Scepter in her hand, and the focus of God''s Falling Arts had been transferred from her to Ivan III, and her body began to split a little under the gaze of the Holy Light.

    "Destruction...maybe," Veronica said softly, carrying the Platinum Scepter, step by step to the Pope''s Holy Grail, and with the body not breaking, opening more crevices filled with light, she slowly Sit down, "But it doesn''t matter, ''we'' have a lot..."

    In the next second, her head hangs down, and the whole person is like a broken ceramic doll who stumbles on a large seat, and she completely leaves the body.

    But after a sudden moment, she re-raised her head, and the cracks in the whole body began to repair at an alarming rate. A stiff and stiff sound rang from her mouth: "Reactivate this interface... Re-download the personality data..."

    A moment later, Veronica, who had completely restored her original appearance, sat quietly on the Holy See. She clasped the Platinum Scepter in her hand. The bishops who prayed piously fell one after another in her field of vision and turned into a light. The torch''s fuel, while her sight was cast in front, as if it had penetrated the entire church, penetrated the entire city, and fell on the distant wall.

    The cathedral bells rang and glory, and the majestic power from the Great Hall of Light experienced a small period of undetectable volatility that restored stability again, and this small fluctuation was concealed by the mighty light that shrouded the entire church. No one noticed what happened in this temple...

    The night of the fifth day was illuminated by the glory of the gods. When the great day rose, the splendid morning glow sprinkled on the ancient king city. This glorious city still stands on the earth.

    This is the early morning of the sixth day.

    Under the impact of the collapse of the big shield, all the mage towers were seriously damaged. After barely running for a long time, they all stopped working. As a result, St. Sunil¡¯s magical defense force collapsed on the sixth day.

    Under the leadership of several court mages, all the remaining wizards who can still fight have stood on the wall, ready to launch the last wave of magical blows against those monsters in a way that is almost the same.

    Wales? Moen looked at the figure wearing the robe, as if looking at the kingdom accumulated over the centuries to a point of destruction.

    The Extraordinary is the foundation of a country, and the supernatural Master is more able to withstand the loss than the Cavaliers - because in most cases, the Master is not only a superb who is good at fighting, but also possesses a myriad of knowledge, excellent. Scholars are not necessarily good masters, but all mages must be excellent scholars. These scholars... should have stayed in a relatively safe environment to delve into knowledge and use wisdom to promote this country.

    Wales has confirmed this after much contact with the information on the Principality of Cecil.

    But now, St. Sunil¡¯s defense has almost collapsed. These masters with a lot of knowledge and wisdom have to stand on the wall and use them as flesh and blood shields to consume consumable weapons. They die cheaply and quickly. local¡­¡­

    In the previous battle, the big shield can at least block most of the enemy''s attacks. Even if the defenders continue to suffer casualties, most of the mages can rely on the big shield to protect themselves, but now the shield has disappeared. The effect of God''s Falling Skills is over, and the vulnerable wizards will soon suffer heavy casualties.

    In the inner city behind him, the shining giant who came to the world through the gods of the gods has begun to dim, and the monumental barriers around the kingdom have also shown signs of illusory shaking. These phenomena all indicate one thing: God. The power of surgery is coming to an end.

    The sound of Berdwin Franklin came from behind Wales: "Your Majesty, has collected the city''s oil, can support the battle for more than two days."

    Wales turned his head and saw that the Duke of the West had no longer looked clean and tidy. His combat robes were damaged, and there were traces of smoke and fire stains everywhere. The tired look was deeply printed on his face. .

    Even so, the Duke still maintains a calm and elegant atmosphere in the elegance, as if these qualities have been deeply imprinted in his blood.

    The new king sighed softly: "Well, with the oil, we can at least repel one or two waves of attacks..."

    Those monsters are afraid of fire. This is the information that the soldiers in the southern defense lines exchanged for their lives. Under normal circumstances, the large-scale flame on the battlefield relies on the Master to make it - but if there is no Master, or The power of the mage is no longer enough to maintain the firepower of the entire line of defense?

    With hemp rope soaked with kerosene on the stone bomb, after igniting, you can replace the stone ball ignited by the magical flame, and pour the smoldering oil down the wall, so you can ignite the raging fire wall that is no less than the hot place under the city. In the absence of magic power support, there are still some alternatives.

    "Where did the Cecil Army go?"

    "The last time I received the news was last night, they have crossed the river in the valley corridor and are speeding up here."

    As the support army got closer and closer, the messaging spells were able to establish a more stable connection. Berdwin Franklin began to receive clear messages from Victoria, and the establishment of a stable communication greatly encouraged all the defending forces. This is one of the reasons why defense can last until today.

    Wales briefly thought about it and looked up at the wizards on the wall.

    "Let the wizards withdraw," the new king said in a concise manner.

    "His Majesty?"

    ¡°You can¡¯t let the best scholars in the kingdom die here,¡± Wales said quickly. ¡°Without the protection of the big shields and the positive cluster operations, these overworked mages are hard to work. They survived and are more valuable than dying here. Should the gates in the northwest corner be smooth now?"

    "Unblocked."

    St. Sunil is surrounded by countless clusters of monsters, but not the entire city has been dying. Now the gates of the northwest of Wangdu are still accessible. From the Western Army, a limited amount of support is from this gate into the city. .

    "Prepare the scholars to evacuate, these wizards are also included," the Welsh tone revealed unquestionable, "send the city from the northwest corner."

    "Your Majesty," Bai Dewen could not help but open. "I am afraid this will cause shaking..."

    "As long as I haven''t withdrawn, the line of defense will not be shaken," Wales interrupted the Duke of the West. "And I don''t want these wizards to flee. I want them to survive this battle. The city will hold it, The armored swordsman will hold it, but after holding it, we still need someone who has a pen to rebuild it."

    "...Yes, Your Majesty."

    The Duke of the West left, to execute the king''s orders, and the attention of Wales was placed near the wall and placed on the barriers of the Light that could be extinguished at any time.

    I don''t know how long it took, his eyes suddenly turned to the sky.

    A few small black spots do not know when they appear in the distant clouds. Under the bright and brighter sun, the black spots are rapidly approaching St. Sunil.

    After a few minutes, when the black spots began to fall, the Welsh finally saw what they were by the supernatural''s vision.

    It is a few lions surrounded by a giant eagle.

    Wales stared at them with wide eyes, watching them rush towards the kingdom in a suicidal subduction, and as their flying heights continued to decrease, the clusters of crystals gathered on the plains finally reacted¡ªalbeit in frenzy In the state, those monsters launched an instinctive attack on the uninvited guests who broke into their "air field". The arcs smashed from the ground to the sky, and they were woven into a shining giant net, at the edge of this giant net. The giant eagle and the lions crossed the clouds like a dance and crossed the wall of St. Sunil.

    They threw something from the sky.

    Those things bounced in the air, stretched, fluttered in the wind, and with vivid colors, Wales quickly saw what the wandering, cloth-like things were -

    It is the flag of Cecil.

    The king slowly opened his eyes and then suddenly laughed.

    The founding hero arrived one day earlier than the appointment.

    With a large number of Cecil''s flag stretched out at high altitude and falling with the wind, the bells of the inner city''s Holy Light Cathedral that rang through the city gradually weakened.

    The effect of God''s Fall is over.

    The light-casting giant floating above the city burst into pieces, turning into countless scattered lights scattered in the air, protecting the holy light barriers of the kingdom and cracking in a short time.

    The crystal cluster monsters on the entire plain are shaking.

    Cecil¡¯s flag fell with the wind, and in a sudden boost of morale, the Welsh sword pointed to the sky:

    "For Ansu!!"

    St. Sunil, the shouts shook the clouds.

    On the banks of the Gorgon River, the artillery fire roared.

    Three inland warships lined up along the river bank. The rest of the gunboats and small gunboats were on the river. Large and small guns and light main guns aimed at the east bank of the river. The magic flashed and the entire beach was fired.

    On the Trailblazer''s bridge, Byron''s big door is almost as loud as the outside gunfire:

    "Firepower suppresses fire suppression and quickly clears the landing site!"

    "After the follow-up cargo ship keeps up, keep up!"

    "Quick and fast, release the springboard, release the springboard! Put the ground troops down!!"

    Under the cover of the gunboat, the cluster of monsters in the entire East Coast area was quickly cleared, and the armored cargo ships were one after another close to the suitable landing beach. The springboard made of solid steel frame and heavy steel plate was used in machinery. Under the action of the device, it extended to the river bank. The tanks and multi-purpose tanks that had already been ready to be mounted on the ground one after another quickly established a propulsion defense line on the land.

    With the roar of the tank guns, the marine forces also rushed to the river bank.

    On the Trailblazers bridge, Gao Wen¡¯s video on the magic network terminal is showing Sonya¡¯s image: ¡°...just flew over St. Sunnier...has signaled...they are still sticking...¡±

    Govin looked back at Byron, who was not easy to calm down: "Can you hit St. Sunier from this position?"

    "Beyond the theoretical range - but you can try it out," Byron''s big voice rang again. "If you don''t guarantee accuracy, I can shoot the shell on the plain south of St. Sunil. But no one knows exactly where, no matter how bad the king is.

    "Open the gun," Gao Wen nodded slightly. "Tell those monsters, we are here."

    "Have you heard! Young boys!" Byron was red-faced, waving his arms and turning to his crew. "Overload the main gun, kill a xx!!"

 Chapter 640ï¼š Retreating crisis

    A strange, whistling whistling faintly came, and after a moment of delay, Wales heard a thunderous loud noise on the plains of the South.

    This is the sound that has never appeared in previous battles. It is the movement that the cluster giants have never created.

    He looked up and looked at the direction of the loud noise, but he could only faintly see a huge pile of smoke rising up, and near the area where the smoke was rising, the cluster of troops seemed to be in chaos.

    It is said that the magic weapons created by the Cecils can be attacked more than a dozen kilometers away, and the powerful explosive devices are projected to the exact position. Before the "Tianhuo" comes, the sharp whistling sound is the most Significant features.

    The reinforcements are entering the battlefield - but they are still far away.

    All the light barriers have been broken, and the scattered rays of light in the air are floating on the wall, accompanied by the scattering of light particles. The arc from the crystal clusters began to sweep away the walls that lost all protection. They took the giant shield and moved forward to fill the gap on the wall, while the **** soldiers manipulated all the trebuchets ¨C whether or not they had magical help ¨C to begin this final counterattack.

    The brilliance of the giant day penetrated the clouds and sprinkled a splendid brilliance. The morning glow pouring down between the clouds gave the ancient king a golden awn, everything - blood-stained flags, broken armor, The spurs of cold light, the huge trebuchets and rifles, and the clusters of frenzy surrounding the kingdom all ignited in the sun.

    "Our reinforcements have started to attack!!" On the wall, a knight who was bathed in blood raised the flag of Ansu, and screamed as he fought and waved. "Keep the last..."

    A sharp crystal spike flew from the edge of the wall, running through the knight''s chest. On the wall, a sullen and swollen monster continued to climb.

    The Welsh sword swayed, and the invisible shock wave cut off the monster''s body. He took over the flag that was about to fall, and held it high: "Keep the line!!"

    "Strengthen the defense!!"

    "Strengthen the defense!!"

    More and more whistling sounds came from afar. At the end of the southern plains, more impact clouds began to emerge. But the battlefield of this siege battle was so vast, and the boundless cluster of monsters covered almost the entire Saint-Souni The Plains area, so that even if the reinforcements arrive at the battlefield, it may take several hours to advance to the vicinity of the city wall, and the lack of rational clusters will inevitably stop the attack.

    Gao Wen and Byron are also very aware of this.

    The armored gryphon swept through the sky, bringing the latest information on the Wangdu defense line, the Trailblazer''s bridge ¨C and also the command center of this battle, Byron is analyzing the situation on the front line: ¡°...Saint Su Neil''s shield has collapsed, and the layer of light that Sonia has observed has collapsed. Now they are relying on the enchanted walls and the knights and soldiers to maintain their defense. The most dense area of ??the enemy is near the east wall of Wangdu. , but it is outside the coverage of the Trailblazer''s main gun."

    Gao Wen looked at the battle map in front of him, but in his mind, he came up with a bird''s-eye view of the satellite: "An offensive route was bombed between the south of St. Sunil and the Gorgon River. The ground troops entered the stadium and then In the south of the East Wall, the artillery position is constructed. The firepower of the fleet and the ground forces can separate those monsters. As long as they can withstand their counterattacks, the battlefield will be controlled."

    "But the monsters'' counterattacks can be very fierce... After all, they have lost even the most basic concept of ''stop loss'', and it won''t stop until the death."

    "This is our goal - to reduce the number of clusters of troops near St. Suner in the shortest possible time, as long as their quantitative advantage in the region is lost, their threat to the king will be rapidly reduced. - St. Sunil''s walls are self-healing, and as long as the damage is less than the speed of repair, it is safe," Gao Wen said, "but the ground forces can not be before this." Withstood the pressure... You should believe in the power of the armored cluster. When the firepower advantage is sufficient, the quantity will be meaningless¡ªand I will personally command the ground forces without worrying.¡±

    "...I understand, I will ensure the fire support here, to ensure that you are smooth."

    Ten minutes later, Gao Wen left the bridge and was ready to go ashore.

    He walked to the ship''s side of the Trailblazers, and the figure of amber came out beside him: "Hey, hey, you really charge the army -"

    Gao Wentou does not return: "Why, is there a problem?"

    "Don''t forget how you died in your life. Today''s scene is too much like the one described in the story on the day of your death. You don''t have a psychological shadow." Amber continued to bb, "still said before you. Claiming to have a psychological shadow on this matter is a fake..."

    Gao Wen finally looked back at Amber and said casually: "The main purpose of your follow-up is to wait until I die and then perform it again to dig the grave on the spot?"

    "... That is not, I am not nominally your guard..."

    "Then don''t talk nonsense, quietly keep up - this kind of battlefield, you need a scout who is so keen and good at life."

    "Oh - then you must not die, you are dead, I go back to Herti Rebec, they can¡¯t explain clearly..."

    "To shut up."

    When the steel track began to crush the earth, the chariot troops rushed to the battlefield with mechanical tremors, and Gao Wen¡¯s mood was completely calmed down.

    Amber is not by his side, but he can perceive that the atmosphere of the half-elf wanders within a hundred meters nearby - she is moving through the gap between the present world and the shadow world, observing the nearby environment, observing Whether there is energy reverberation left after the cluster giant activity in the shadow world to confirm the possible movement of the enemy.

    The sky, armored gryphons and giant eagle knights are investigating the entire battlefield, guiding the ground forces forward while providing fire guidance for the fleet on the Gorgon River.

    On the Gorgon River, the warships headed by the Trailblazers are fine-tuning their main guns and will launch the next round of fire support.

    Gao Wen, who was sitting in the command car, gave a slight breath.

    Amber said the wrong thing - seven hundred years ago, when he died of physical death, the situation is as good as today.

    ......

    In the roar of the gunfire, the ground forces advanced to a highland in the southeastern part of St. Sunil. In the face of the superior firepower of the tank cluster, the advantages of the clusters relying on the huge number of establishments are as good as Gao Wen¡¯s words. The deposit-cluster monsters were driven by instincts to continually counterattack, but in the end they were all overwhelmed with shells and burning flames on the blackened battlefield, and a long-range artillery position was quickly established and began to suppress the holy The area southeast of Neil.

    The artillery support extended from the Gorgon River, coupled with the highland firepower points established by the ground forces, the Cecil Corps slanted into the battlefield like a hot military knife. It tore the position of the Crystal Cluster and began to give This ruined monster that has been out of control is bleeding.

    Wales noticed subtle changes on the battlefield.

    More quickly than he expected, the cluster''s attack on Wangdu weakened.

    The soldiers in the battle may have no time to take into account the changes in the overall battlefield. The knights with limited ability can only pay attention to the wall they are responsible for, but Wales, which always pays attention to all the conditions of the entire line of defense, has not missed the slight change of this situation. The offensive density of the Cluster Corps is declining, and the enchanted wall of some areas of the southern wall has no longer continued to disintegrate, and even turned into a state of repair and damage.

    The number of monsters is decreasing, and their offensive focus is gradually shifting.

    Wales turned its attention to the plains of the South, but he still couldn''t see the specific position of the Cecil Corps - what he could see was only continuous smoke and explosion flashes, and those explosions were not too far from the city walls. But the people who launched the attack are still not visible.

    The only thing that can be determined is that the power of those explosions is really amazing. It is no exaggeration to landslides.

    In this way, the Cecils used the powerful remote force to complete the cutting of the battlefield, and judging from the signs of the battle in the distance, they must have carried out a very bold transfer and advancement in the process of performing this cutting.

    The reinforcements are still far away, but their power has crossed the gap of space and projected onto the defense of Wangdu.

    In the sky, the Cecil''s armored gryphons and giant eagle swept across the battlefield for the third time, and the actions of those flying units were clearly related to the battle on the ground.

    There is a lot of information about the South in the minds of Wales - about the magical weapons they use, about the weapons that Wang Junjun purchased in the South, and some details about the war in the South.

    There are many things that are not visible from the intelligence, only personal contact - even if it is far from contact, can realize the truth behind these intelligences.

    Wales has been thinking about everything about the South for a long time, but the intelligence involved in the military field has always been a mystery. He used his talents in intelligence analysis to outline part of the legion, but always Due to the lack of key information, the final summary could not be completed. At this moment, after seeing something with his own eyes, the fog in his mind suddenly became clear.

    "...It seems that this is their way of war...the advantage of long-range weapons, intensive attack, rapid transfer, long distance interspersed... and this also requires the cooperation of the big legion and the high-speed transmission of information... it should not be communication, The communication requirements are too high... is the "magic communication" that Victoria Grand Duke has mentioned? In addition, they must have established a more efficient command system to control the large number of units distributed throughout the battlefield... What will it be? of?"

    Wales looked at the distance. He found that he really had too many things he couldn''t understand. He couldn''t understand how the Cecils managed to maintain such a large-scale telecommunications. I couldn''t think of how their command system worked. I can''t think of how their logistics, equipment, and quality of the soldiers were built. After discovering that there are so many things that are hard to imagine, the new Ansu new man laughed.

    The "factory reform" carried out in the city of St. Sunil is only a poor imitation. The urban management plan of the West and the royal family directly under the seal of the land has only learned the fur. Last year, the reform activities that have been tossing for half a year have finally ended, and it is the reformist itself. The defects and the stubborn obstruction of the old school have led to the abortion of all this, but in the end, the new era is still coming.

    "Your Majesty, the enemy''s offense is weakening," said the debut of the Duke of Franklin, a slightly tired voice. The Duke of the West has bloodshot eyes, but the tone is still calm and powerful. "The Cecils occupied In the highlands south of the East Wall, the attack of those cluster monsters was blocked."

    Wales nodded slightly: "St. Sunil survived."

    "Yes, the king has survived," said the Duke of the West.

    "I should be prepared for the Duke of Cecil."

    Berdwin? Franklin looked at Wales quietly. There were no doubts in the bloodshot eyes. He seemed to have guessed a lot from the actions of the new king in these days, but in the end he did not say anything.

 Chapter 641ï¼š situation

    On the evening of the same day, the ground forces of the Cecil Army established a second artillery position on the southern plain of St. Sunil, and initially completed the fire coverage on the front line of the king.

    The battle is still not over, and there are still a large number of cluster giants operating in the south and east. These monsters will continue to attack the magical and life-reactive areas driven by the destruction of instinct. At this point, these gods The creation is similar to the completely mutated distortions in the smashed waste soil - but one thing is certain that the crisis in St. Sunil has been temporarily lifted.

    In the next twenty hours, Gao Wen did not let the ground forces blindly expand their positions, but continued to reduce the number of clusters in the open areas of the southern part of Wangdu while maintaining the firepower advantage, while calling the armored goods on the Gorgon River. The ship sent a group of engineers to the battlefield.

    Under the cover of superior firepower, with the help of a large number of engineering magical devices, the engineering team set up the first batch of intercepting nets and temporary fortifications in the southern part of the battlefield overnight. Before the noon on the seventh day, the magical energy of carrying individual soldier burners The Combat Corps was dispatched to these fortifications in units of seven people, and in some key locations, it was stationed by a white knight with more powerful combat and heavy-duty burners.

    This line of defense will be used to intercept clusters of giants that have spread from the plains of the Holy Spirit. The cross-fired bunkers and barbed wire and intercepting piles are the most powerful weapons against the monster group''s assaults ¨C and before the end of the campaign, the engineering team Will continue to work, intercepting fortifications and firepower bunkers will be covered with plains, until the transport fleet carries all kinds of materials consumed, and then the ground forces will be transferred to conservative operations, waiting for Philip''s main force to go north.

    On the towering walls of St. Sunil, the knights and soldiers who finally got a breather are leaning against the wall to take time to rest. The crisis of the line of defense has been temporarily lifted, but now it is far from being able to relax, still quite The number of clustered monsters wandered outside the walls, and no one dared to leave the line of defense until the monsters were completely destroyed.

    A lion cub with a blue-gold gilded royal coat of arms vacated and left St. Sunil and flew south in the gaze of the soldiers.

    Countless double sights on the wall looked at the gryphon knight who bravely challenged the sky. Some soldiers who were resting against the wall even stood up subconsciously. They watched the raptor fly over the west wall and flew over the mill town in the south of Wangdu. In the ruins and crows, one or two arcane arcs that fired from the ground into the sky cut through the air and landed far behind the Griffin Knights. Eventually, the Griffin flew safely over the battlefield.

    Wales watched the griffin leave and gave a soft breath.

    Since the king was besieged, this is the first gryphon knight to successfully fly out to perform reconnaissance missions. Before that, dozens of well-trained griffin knights have been killed in intensive arcane arcs. The upper ones will be shot down as soon as they leave the barrier. Although the number of crystal cluster monsters has dropped sharply, the Cavaliers still have to pay a lot of courage when they fly over the city walls.

    May he return safely.

    ......

    In the southern part of the capital, in the camp established by the ground forces of the Cecil Corps, Gao Wen was watching the Wangdu high wall that had appeared in his sight.

    In the distance outside the camp, in the direction of the two firepower highlands, the continuous whistling sounds are still coming, and the sound of the shells exploding from the ground is more distant, and it seems that it has never stopped.

    A faint icy cold came from behind, and Gao Wen turned his head and saw Victoria coming towards him.

    The duchess came to the front with the second batch of landing troops, but she and her mountain corps did not have much use on the "Cesile" front, so she is here. The main role is to serve as a consultant. Although Gao Wen has satellite map assistance, the resolution and detail analysis capability of the satellite perspective is limited. He himself hardly understands the details around Wang Du, and the existence of Victoria can alleviate this problem. The position of the second firepower high ground was actually selected after reference to the information provided by the female Duke.

    "The enemy''s main force on the frontal battlefield is no longer a threat," Gao Wen nodded to the northern guardian and said indifferently. "Our next goal is to block the crossings in the south and east and block the follow-up of those monsters." ""

    Victoria¡¯s long-standing chilly face is inevitably loose at this moment. The unsmiling female duke seems to have put aside the burden in front of Gao Wen. She breathed a long sigh of relief and her face showed a slight smile. : "You saved this kingdom."

    "But it is too early to say this," Gao Wen said casually. "The crisis is still far from being lifted."

    His sentence has two meanings. One is that the crystal clusters on the plains of the Holy Spirit are still far from being completely destroyed. The second is that the death of all things will create a shocking crisis in the depths of the Holy Spirit. I don''t know when it will break out - Victoria certainly only knows the first meaning. She nodded lightly: "As you said, we can''t relax... Keeping the king is only the first step."

    "Protect the king of the king..." Gao Wen whispered, looking at the north again, looking at the high wall of St. Sunil, "It''s already so close."

    Victoria also turned his head in the direction of Gao Wen''s eyes - her eyes swept through the cold-fired orbiting guns that were not far away, sweeping through the chariots and regiments that were ready to go, sweeping the flag of Cecil, flying above the camp. Finally, along the extension of all these things, landed on the wall of Wangdu in the distance.

    In the background of two high-altitude artillery roaring in the distance, Gao Wen suddenly quieted down.

    St. Sunil is indeed defensive, but its function as the king has existed in name only, whether it is its armed forces or its ruling system.

    And a very powerful Cecil Army stationed at the moment is outside the city, the owner of the Legion has just completed the feat of saving the kingdom.

    At this moment, Victoria¡¯s mind thought of the foggy month that changed the fate of Ansu a hundred years ago, and thought of the day when the family of the Wilde family was under the king¡¯s capital.

    "Duke Cecil, you..."

    Gao Wen did not let Victoria say: "You guess what Wales is thinking now?"

    "...I have already guessed his actions," Victoria shook his head slightly. "I want to come now, maybe I haven''t seen him since the beginning."

    ......

    The gryphon sent to the south returned.

    The Griffin Knight saw an amazing sight and brought back the latest information. The Cavaliers exhausted the vocabulary to describe what he saw - the banging chariot, the flame-spraying soldier, the incomprehensible war machine. And their terrible power.

    Wales listened to the information on the wall and did not say a word.

    The Cecil Corps has essentially controlled the entire region, and their power can flatten the battlefield...

    Perhaps it is time to face the toughest decision in life.

    Wales left the city wall.

    For the first time since the resurrection, the King returned to Silver Fort.

    The aristocratic meeting in the Golden Oak Hall was once again held.

    The reinforcements have arrived and the crisis has been lifted. Although there are still small enemies outside the city, the haze that has enveloped the city for many days has gradually dissipated, except for the St. Light Cathedral, which still maintains the state of closed doors. The city has almost been enveloped in a relaxed and pleasant atmosphere, and as the master of the upper class, the influence of the aristocrats of the kings on this atmosphere is particularly evident ¨C

    Many faces that were still in fear of a few days ago are now smiling, and many people who have recently figured out that the family fled are wearing Chinese clothes and draped in their arms. These former fugitives changed their winds when the king was crowned. The speculators, now gathered in the Golden Oak Hall, smiled happily about the bright future.

    Now, they are all good ministers who defend St. Sunil.

    When Wales entered the Golden Oak Hall, he saw such a relaxed and pleasant atmosphere.

    "Your Majesty, history will remember this day," a male aristocrat with a white hairband stood up and paid tribute to the king. "It turns out that the great blood will manifest itself."

    Wales did not respond, just nodded in a faint spot and slowly moved towards its throne.

    The nobleman who spoke, loaded his car with his valuable home seven days ago, and even sent it to the west side of the city gate, but he keenly noticed the changes in the silver fort, so he called the carriage and the servant urgently. Come back.

    Several people sitting on the west side of the long table, swinging wall-mounted squadrons, were prepared to flee before the king was crowned, and the day when the king crowned him was the first time to swear allegiance.

    For centuries, the nobles have lived so astutely, savvyly calculating the gains and losses, savvyly defending their own interests, savvyly selecting the team, savvyly adjusting their camp, and the direction of investment.

    The kingdom has been turbulent and the society has been ups and downs. Even if the king¡¯s blood is inevitably subject to the catastrophe like the foggy month, only the savvy aristocrats will always grasp the direction in this turbulent world, except for a few fall. Outside of them, most of them are eternal profit-seekers.

    Just like today.

    Wales sat down on the throne, and the blood-stained armor made a cold crash.

    A lot of sights fell on him.

    "The Cecil Army has already established a position in the south of the city," Wales said slowly. "There is only one day away from the king."

    Some whispers were heard in the hall, and some people¡¯s looks were serious, and some people¡¯s sights on Wales became complicated.

    The nobility is decaying, but not stupid.

    Almost everyone is instantly aware of the risks of this situation ¨C the risk to the royal family.

    The kings have been fragmented, the royal forces have existed in name only, and the Knights have suffered heavy casualties in the battle of defending the city.

    And a powerful Principality of the Principality is now stationed outside the city.

    The owner of the legion is not a royal family.

    It is also a Duke of the Republic of China, and it is also a situation similar to "the foggy month."

    Those whispering people stopped one by one, and they began to figure out the balance of power in the future kingdom in their hearts, and calculated the way and angle of their next round of "investment", and the king sitting on the throne was Many people seem to be a bit stunned in their eyes.

    Ordinary nobles can choose their position in the game, but the king can''t.

    Wales sees everyone''s reaction in sight, but says nothing.

    After all, these people are now the best ministers to defend St. Sunil.

    But at least, as a king, he has the power to issue orders.

    "Before Cecil enters the city, we need to ensure safety near the South Wall." After a moment of silence, Wales said without hesitation, "Gentlemen, this is a decent name for St. Sunil''s many surnames. ¡±

    Regardless of the situation, at least his words resonated with everyone on the scene.

    "We will organize the forces and recapture the two strongholds outside the South Wall as a ''gift'' for the Duke of Cecil," Wales continued. "One place is the Mill Town, and the other is the South Raven Terrace."

    After a brief silence, there was a lot of voice in the hall.

    Because the two areas are very close to the city wall, the sentinels have already seen that there are basically no enemies in these two areas.

    They are the best props to "ensure decent".

 Chapter 642ï¼š Gifts and choices

    The early morning of the eighth day came.

    Under the command of the king, the troops in St. Sunil''s city that still had certain combat capabilities were quickly organized to perform the first counterattack to the city.

    The troops that were ordered to leave were divided into two groups, one was the Knights of the Royal Family loyal to the King, and the other was a mixed knight group composed of the children of the nobles of the kings and the private soldiers. The two teams wore the times at the peak of the morning glow. Crossing the city gate, it looks different in style -

    The number of the royal knights is sparse. The number of people who survived the battle is only 40% of the original. They are wearing scarred armor. The blood on the weapons has not even been wiped off. They are like a group of rust-colored war sculptures. Silently crossed the city gate, murderous and restrained but orderly.

    Compared with them, the other team is noisy and arrogant. The colorful flags are flying over the team. The noble armor and the ruddy and full-bodied knights ride on the high-end big horse. It is like a costume. The troupe, all the way to blowing and beating, is very lively, and between the different teams of different flags, you can also see that the heraldic flag with colored lace is flying high, which is a means of showing off the nobility of the nobility.

    Of course, they have to show off, because the next "battle" will be a performance with almost no risk, just like the hunting of the autumn and winter seasons. The world-famous people hold the enchanted bows and arrows, and the knights are tightly guarded. Go hunting and kill a group of beasts that have been forced into desperation. Regardless of the process, as long as the final arrow is inserted on the beast, the person who pulls the bow and archery can win a "brave" name, but now they are going to take it. This brave name.

    After all, speculators also know their own stains, especially those who have prepared for the transfer of property, and finally swear by the king to swear allegiance, they urgently need some "war fruit" to make their face.

    This victory was not for the king, but for Gavin Cecil.

    It was a Duke of warfare. At this moment, it was a force to turn the tide. This kind of duke will definitely pay attention to the performance of the parties in the previous battle of the city after entering the capital, so it is timely to accumulate some merits for himself. Accumulating resources in the political investment that has come down ¨C anyone with a vision can see that the situation in Ansu will be completely shuffled after the end of the war, and the east and the north will decline, and even the west will be hurt. The bones, only the South, are the real winners, just like the end of the foggy month of a hundred years ago, in the name of "Regency", the same as the Wilde family of Ansu.

    As for the king...the poor king, his kingship is probably the end of the moment when the Duke of Govin? Cecil enters the city.

    The Count of the Emperor Urel, the king of the royal family, looked up and looked back at the Wang Qi, which was fluttering on the tall wall of St. Sunil. He couldn¡¯t help but shake his head and sigh with the sigh of the northern high society. "It''s a pity. The king is only free for eight days."

    The other person echoed alongside: "Yeah, broke away from Wilde, ushered in Cecil... Who could have thought of this a few years ago?"

    Earl of Jury smiled sternly: "I have purchased a large number of alchemy pharmacy and magical armor in the South. As his important customer, I think Gaowen? Grand Duke Cecil will have some impressions on me."

    "Of course, my friend, your investment vision has always been admirable..."

    ......

    Welsh stood on the wall and watched the team in the direction of the "crow platform" marching for a long time.

    The voice of the Duke of Badwin rang: "Your Majesty."

    "Look, there is a sleek team," Wales said, raising his head and pointing his chin to the team that was moving forward. "The armor is brand new, the horses have no scars, and the flags are just coming out of the warehouse." Bai Dewen, you said where they were hiding before?"

    "...hidden in the dirty belly of those people."

    Wales turned to look in surprise: "...you are going to be awkward."

    ¡°Only when necessary,¡± said Bai Dewen, faintly. ¡°Compared to this, your Majesty, do you confirm that your choice is necessary?¡±

    "I have seen your efforts with the Grand Duke of Victoria and witnessed the opposition and split between the reformists and the conservatives. I have seen how the lords have increased their wealth and eroded the cultivated land of the free people. How have you seen the so-called ''factory reform''? It became a new excuse for enclaving land and made civilians more displaced. I am familiar with all the rules of the upper class in this kingdom, and in this rule I found a truth..."

    Paterson quietly looked at the king in front of him.

    "Our reforms have not been successful because we have not enough to get rid of them. Ansu wants to be prosperous and strong, not at the negotiating table."

    After saying this, Wales suddenly laughed: "And I am really curious, what kind of choice will the founding hero make in the face of such a problem, I have set up such a stage, can I let him also I have nothing to do..."

    ......

    The sound of artillery from the No. 2 highland gradually subsided. In the command post, information about the frontline war situation was continuously summarized in front of Gaowen.

    Overall, the battlefield was developing according to the plan. When the cluster giants became frantic monsters, the things that the Cecil Corps had to consider became simpler¡ªthe monsters lacking command and tactics naturally lacked change. The development of good tactics can basically be consistent with the deduction without big mistakes, and as the commanders and soldiers at all levels become more and more comfortable with this battlefield, the situation can be said to have no major changes.

    Above the magic net terminal next to the map table, Philip''s bust is floating on the holographic projection: "... already close to the valley corridor, we can reach the St. Sunil area as soon as tomorrow..."

    ¡°Very good,¡± Gao Wen said, nodding his head in satisfaction. There was no praise in the tone. The original confluence time was actually three days later, but the main force of the ground led by Philip was born two days earlier, which further ensured the situation. The balance tilts to one''s side, "but how can you be so fast?"

    "The enemy''s counterattack is smaller than expected. It seems that a large number of monsters that had been wandering in the central plains have been attracted to the St. Sunil area," Philip explained. "But we still have enough fire blockade along the way. You can rest assured at this point."

    Gao Wen nodded, then exchanged a few words about the war with Philip, and then ended the newsletter.

    The North-South blockade line is finally about to close.

    He sighed a little, felt a little relaxed in his heart, then turned his head and wanted to discuss with Victoria next to him the arrangement to enter the kingdom, but before he spoke, he heard the sound of amber coming from afar. :

    "You said that you are sending a letter, you are sending a letter--you are still hiding in the letter, you are still hiding this thing?"

    Gao Wen looked up curiously and saw that Amber was dragging a person to come to this side, and the one who was covered with her arms and eyes was a young man with black lightweight leather and familiar face. man.

    The Victoria standing next to him recognized the man¡¯s identity at first sight: "The Dark Crow?"

    Gao Wen suddenly remembered the identity of the other party - this is an old friend.

    A royal defender who doesn''t have a big sword in his hands.

    "I caught him outside the camp. He sneaked over and sneaked out of the shadow world." Amber pushed the dark crow to Gao Wen and said, leaning his head and leaning his head. "He Said that he is sending a letter."

    "Dark, what letter do you send?" Victoria immediately frowned and asked the Royal Shadow Guard in front of him.

    The Dark Raven first looked at Victoria and looked at the amber next to him. He finally bowed his head in front of Gao Wen and said respectfully: "I have a personal letter from the King to Gao Wen? Duke Cecil. ¡±

    As he said, the royal filmmaker took a letter from the close-fitting and handed it to Gao Wen¡¯s hand.

    Gao Wen took the letter with the seal of the royal scroll of Ansu, and wondered what was inside - although the battlefield in southern Susanna was basically cleared, a royal defender came across the theater. The Cecil camp is still not a simple matter. What kind of emergency situation is it that the new king of Ansu needs to contact himself in this way?

    He opened the letter and saw that there was only a simple sentence:

    "The crows have been corrupted and corrupted. Please ask the Duke of Cecil to help clean up - Wales? Moen."

    Gao Wen¡¯s eyes stagnate. After a few seconds of silence, he slowly lowered the letter and looked at the Royal Shadow Guard in front of him: ¡°Besides, what did your king say to you?¡±

    "He has a message to tell you," the Dark Crow recounted the words of Wales, Moen. "He said he put a clew there."

    "..."

    Victoria saw the contents of the letter. She heard the words of the Raven. She didn''t know what the so-called "cluster" meant. However, by speculation and intuition, she had already vaguely realized what Wales was doing.

    She suddenly looked at Gao Wen: "Duke of Cecil..."

    "Your king, gave me a problem." Gao Wen sighed softly and looked at the letter again.

    This letter has no seal of "reading and burning". It is still lying in the hands of Gao Wen, and every word on it is clear and sharp.

    This is a difficult problem, and perhaps an observation. Behind this thin stationery, Gao Wen seems to see the eyes of Wales? Moen.

    The eyes are full of scrutiny.

    Amber also saw the contents of the letter. After a moment of reaction, the goose exclaimed: "...mama."

    Then she said: "You are careful, this may be a conspiracy, he lied to you, what do you call this... what is the knife?"

    "In fact, I don''t mind if this is a conspiracy," Gao Wen looked at amber. "But I really need to determine the situation of the crow platform - to inform Jinna and let her take off."

    Then he looked at Victoria, a complex look: "Let''s wait here."

    They did not wait for a long time, and the aerial reconnaissance screen from the Griffin Knight was quickly passed to the command post.

    The armored gryphon passed over the crow platform, and a brightly colored flag and emblem danced in the wind.

    Gao Wen and Victoria stood in front of the magic net terminal and looked at the holographic image presented on it. Gao Wen whispered softly: "Do you know?"

    In the meantime, Victoria seems to have returned to the girlhood once again, once again feeling the tension and fear that was only when standing next to his father. Gao Wen¡¯s short and small problem made her feel heavy pressure, she could not bear it. I sighed softly and replied: "Know."

    "What is your evaluation?"

    "...Duke Cecil, you are making a terrible decision, it will..."

    Gao Wen just repeated his question quietly: "What is your evaluation?"

    Victoria¡¯s mind suddenly reappeared in the scene that he had recalled not long ago, recalling the question that his father had asked himself:

    "...If you pruned, fertilized, watered, and applied, it doesn''t work. What should you do?"

    She closed her eyes slightly, and when it was opened again, the icy ice and snow lord seemed to be back.

    "It should be all shovel."

    "well."

    Gao Wen nodded and turned to the nearby commander.

    "The crows are contaminated and cleaned."

    ¡ºAdd bookmarks for easy reading¡»

 Chapter 643ï¼š The price of the king

    When the Cecil¡¯s armored gryphon passed by the sky, the Earl of Jury had a leisurely view of the crows. The high ground that once had several towers and a small fort was one of St. Sunil¡¯s defending strongholds. However, at this moment, it has been destroyed by the war. The ruins of the fallen ruins can only see the flag equipment left behind by the garrison retreat and the corpses of the cluster giants. The new banner is now flying between these broken ruins. A wonderful contrast beauty.

    The cool wind blew over, and there was some strange smell on the battlefield. Earl of Jury took a deep breath and said with a smile: "It was really difficult in the past few days, but fortunately the hard days are finally over."

    "We haven''t encountered any resistance. There are only a few monsters that are seriously injured in this place," said a viscount. "Isn''t these results enough?"

    "It doesn''t matter, we can gather these ready-made wrecks and gather them together," Earl Jury said casually. "Our kings should be very busy next, and there must be no time to tell these little things."

    "Our new king..." the viscount next to him said with a chuckle, then looked up curiously at the sky. "Strange, how have the lions been here?"

    "That should be the Cecil''s Griffin," Earl of Jury looked up at the sky. "Are they coming to say hello to us?"

    The armored gryphon hovered over the crow platform for a while, then suddenly shook its wings and slanted toward the distance.

    Earl of Jury squinted, and after a moment, a kind of uneasiness finally emerged from his heart.

    He thought of Count Lukeley, who was executed by the king.

    "This is a trap"

    Earl of Juryer screamed, but a sharp whistle came from afar...

    The crow platform was shrouded in a blast-like explosion, and the flash continued, and the clouds rose.

    Welsh stood on the wall of St. Sunil and looked at it calmly. It took a long time to whisper: "He is decisive."

    And those who are apart from him, those who stand on the wall, know what is on the crow''s platform, those who support the king''s aristocratic children, the defenders of the city, and others who have been left behind by Wales for various reasons, all of them Watching the horrible scene in the distance with shock and fear.

    The crowd exclaimed, the city wall was in chaos, some people flew in the direction of the king, and wanted to ask for further orders, but Wales raised the sword in his hand and blessed the magic sound to the city wall: "Quiet inner court nobles, stay guards, Follow me out of town and meet the Duke of Cecil."

    "Your Majesty!" An inner court aristocrat exclaimed. "Absolutely! They just bombarded the crow platform, they just killed..."

    "Do they know that there are aristocratic knights on the crows?" Welsh calmly asked, "Do they know the orders I made in the Silver Fort?"

    "Your Majesty, this..."

    "This may be a terrible misunderstanding, so it needs to be clarified in person," Wales said in an unquestionable tone. "In any case, the Cecils saved the king and cleared the monsters on the plains. Their army is there. Outside the city, we must see."

    The last sentence of the king awoke all the people present. The inner aristocrats who were in fear and fear realized that the real initiative was in the hands of those who were smarter, and suddenly they were faintly aware of the unusual attitude of Wales. A little bit of truth, smelling a terrible **** truth in the sun, after a brief stunned, they found that they have no more choices.

    Regardless of the truth behind the shelling on the crow platform, they must now go out of town to meet the Cecil Army in accordance with the king''s orders.

    ......

    ¡°The meeting place is in Mill Town, which is already in ruins,¡± Victoria concluded with the magical communication of the Duke of Berdwin, turning to look at Gao Wen. ¡°The Welsh and Inner Court nobles have already set off.¡±

    Gao Wen nodded: "We are also starting."

    His calm attitude even made Victoria feel an unspeakable fear, the latter could not help but say: "You don''t worry if it is a trap?"

    "Worry, so I will take a tank camp but I don''t think it will be used. Wales is a smart person, especially for Berkman Franklin."

    Victoria stumbled a bit and then swept through the dark crow standing not far away.

    The terrible incident that took place in the sun was done by a letter from the Royal Shadow Guard. At first Victoria had thought about why Berdwin did not contact himself directly through magical communication. After all, he had already arrived at St. Su In the Neil area, it was within the scope of the magic communication, but soon she wanted to understand that the Western guardian knew her well. Bai Dewen knew that she would not agree with this bold and extreme "conspiracy". Can let her take a shot to stop this from happening.

    The Duke of Berdwin, who runs the business of Ansu, may be acting as a businessman... accurately calculating the greatest interests for the country, and then doing everything in order to achieve it... Victoria in the aristocratic fence of Su Chen is probably never imitated.

    Gao Wen has already stepped outside the command post, and Victoria quickly regained his spirit and stepped forward, but before getting on the bus, the North Duke suddenly found himself on the scene: "Where is the Miss Amber?" Already?"

    Gao Wen walked to the magic car parked in the camp and said casually: "She went to investigate something."

    In the depths of the camp, in a barracks guarded by soldiers, a magic net terminal is running, and the printing device connected to the terminal is constantly spitting out one piece of white paper with a lot of text printed on the paper. , as well as a black and white picture and a detailed hand-painted emblem.

    Amber sat next to the magic net terminal, flipping the printed paper and showing a weird smile with a three-point satisfaction and seven points of ridicule.

    "It¡¯s so much... It¡¯s really a loss that Wales can keep the city until today when it¡¯s being dragged by such a group of people...¡±

    ......

    The Cecil Legion separated a Guard and traveled to the ruins of Mill Town outside St. Sunille at the agreed time and place, and Wales had arrived before they arrived.

    This ruin with almost no wreckage has no need for occupation and repair. The squadron¡¯s army has leveled it and demolished almost all its buildings and walls. It seems that only a complete reconstruction is to deal with it. Its the best means.

    The Knights of the Knights, who were sent here, almost wiped out the sporadic monsters wandering around the ruins with little effort, and then inserted the Ansu flag on a piece of broken bricks.

    When the direction of the crows came to the rumble, the Knights were silently stationed here. They had already received orders, and no matter what happened, they could not leave the place, and if the crows had nothing to do...

    Their task is to intercept the returned nobles here.

    The flag of Ansu flutters on the edge of the ruined town, with broken bricks and collapsed walls in the sun with a bleak atmosphere, a silent knight guarding this broken brick, Welsh Moen The aristocrats and soldiers who led their loyalty to themselves, stood outside the town, watching the weird steel war machines enter the open space.

    When you saw the rotating track, the steel armor floating with the shield, the track muzzle that was shining in the sun, Wales could clearly feel that everyone around it was nervous and heard several throat-sounding sounds. .

    In fact, even himself, when he saw the chariots, he was inevitably emotionally shocked.

    The magical car in the middle of the chariot guard opened the door, and Gao Wen came out from the inside, followed by the appearance of the North Duke Victoria, wearing a white dress and indifference.

    The aristocrats and knights next to Wales were slightly commotion, but no one made a bigger move. Victoria just stood quietly behind the high side, even though she knew very well that she stood still after Gao Wen¡¯s shelling the crow platform. What does the other person mean?

    In this way, she is fulfilling her original commitment to Gao Wen.

    The atmosphere on the scene was subtle and tense, and an unspeakable silence shrouded everyone. Gao Wen certainly felt this special atmosphere, but he just showed a faint smile and calmly moved to the new Ansu new king: "We Finally, I met safely, the King¡¯s Majesty but the atmosphere here does not seem to be very good?¡±

    "Because we may need to clarify a terrible misunderstanding," Wales greeted Gavin''s line of sight and said before the other party''s opening, before other nobles opened next door, "We need to talk, Duke Cecil."

    Gao Wen looked at Wales for a moment and nodded: "Of course."

    The town has been destroyed, but it is not difficult to find a room that can talk to the king and the Duke. A sturdy chapel is the only building that has not yet collapsed. After a simple cleanup, the chapel becomes The place where the two talked.

    Except for Gao Wen and Welsh, everyone was kept out of the church, including the aristocrats and guards who followed the king, including the commander of the Cecil Corps and Victoria who followed Govin.

    The scarred wooden door of the church was closed, and a sun shone through the cracked colored crystal window into the church. In front of the collapsed statue and the preaching platform, Gao Wen and Wales stood opposite each other.

    Gao Wen looked at the surrounding environment: "I didn''t think that our first serious conversation would be in this place."

    ¡°It¡¯s cleaner than Silver Fort,¡± Welsh said with a smile. ¡°At least not so many eyes look at it.¡±

    "But there are a lot of eyes outside," Gao Wen said. "I am very curious, what are you going to do next?"

    "What about you? You have considered this if it is a trap. If I just want to put you in an injustice and confuse you to bombard the crow platform, if I just want to clear the dissident and keep the throne, you have considered this. What should I do in a situation?"

    ¡°There is nothing to consider,¡± Gao Wen watched Wales. ¡°Because the knife and gun are out of power.¡±

    Wales looked at Gao Wen for a while, and he stunned for two seconds and then suddenly laughed.

    The new king laughed loudly in the abandoned chapel, laughing without any aristocratic demeanor, unconcealed restraint, and even laughing out of breath, as if he had never laughed in the first half of his life, all The accumulation of laughter came out together today, until a few minutes later, the laughter gradually stopped, he slowly straightened up, took a deep breath, and still had a smile on his face: "Yes, right... ...you are such a person..."

    "Our generation is such a person," Gao Wen did not consciously bring into the memory of Gao Wen Cecil, sighed and said, "So, you have any decision."

    "Do you know that in the past year, the Holy Spirit Plain and the North and West areas have been implementing various reforms, and we have tried various things," Wales has calmed down and said slowly. "New factories, town management, new military codes, even new schools, new free-agent systems... all this is challenging the old order, but the two dukes of Victoria and Berdwin have done their best. To promote them, because we all believe that these things can make Ansu re-powerful..."

    A faint noise came from outside the church, and it sounded far, but it seemed to be getting closer.

    Wales turned to look at the closed door of the church and went back and said: "But in the end, almost all the reforms failed... The factory became a new means of gathering land, the military code was almost ineffective, and the new system was not. To promote, school... The school has not been built. The only change is that the Wangdu nobles are divided into tit-for-tat reformers and conservatives. The quarrel is constant and the internal consumption is constant...

    "But you know, this is not the only time Ansu has worked hard for change.

    "Before your resurrection, we have worked hard many times in the past ten years or even decades. Of course, I was away from the Silver Fort. At the time, strictly speaking, my father and several Dukes of the State had worked hard. Times.

    "The Duke of Silas Loren brought a reference to the upgrade plan from Tifeng.

    "My father has considered establishing a parliament.

    "The former Duke of the North has promoted the Constitution of the Kingdom.

    "Pak Devon has implemented a new business policy.

    "All failed."

    The noise outside the church became more and more obvious, but it did not affect the conversation between Galvin and Wales. Gao Wen nodded slightly: "I know part of it."

    "I left Silver Fort, but I am concerned about it," Wales continued. "I have been thinking from a long time ago. Thinking about what is preventing the kingdom from moving in a better direction is that we don''t have enough wisdom. People? But before Tifeng implemented the New Deal, their scholars and consultants were no more than Ansu; it was our lack of enlightened aristocrats? But the king and every Duke of the country were reformers, and the people who supported reform in the aristocracy system have been Existence; we are short of money? Lack of food? Lack of time? But in fact, when Ansu started and Titan started reforms, there was not much difference.

    "So what are we missing?

    "In the process of comparison with Tifeng, I vaguely found some key points. After the rise of the South, we have undergone more intense reforms following our new order, and we have encountered more intense rebounds and contradictions. After that, I think I figured it out...

    "The problem lies in the whole Ansu system headed by the king, with the system of divided lords as the skeleton, and the land and serfs as flesh and blood.

    "I don''t agree with the practice of Edmund and the Duke of Loren, but now I have to say... they helped me a favor.

    "Duke Cecil, do you know what the most difficult part is if you want change to go from top to bottom?"

    Welsh smiled and stared at Gao Wen quietly.

    But before Gao Wen opened his mouth, he already said the answer himself.

    "That is to overthrow yourself."

    Wales strode to the church door, and when the noise outside had evolved into a roar and shout, he pushed the door away.

    :. :

 Chapter 644ï¼š Heart

    Outside the chapel, the crowd has gathered, and a sudden spread of news has shaken everyone, the nobility and the soldiers are all horrified, even those who have already vaguely realized some truth in advance, are also aware of the details of the matter. After that, I was very wrong.

    In order to eradicate the nobles who had opposed themselves, the king gave him a blame for Gao Wen? The Duke of Cecil, in order to ensure his kingship, in order to avoid the return of the Cecil family to the power center of the kingdom, he directed the scene on the crow platform. A sensational killing.

    This is not a rumor, but a tangible evidence and witnesses - a secret letter that should have been destroyed was found out, and several unwilling silences of the inner court also stood up to testify against the sins of the king. Outside the chapel, the body was blessed. The Earl of Bahrain angrily waved a letter in his hand: "This is a conspiracy! The king used false news to deceive the Duke of Cecil, and the Duke mistakenly thought that the crows were captured by monsters. The king killed hundreds of nobles and theirs. Knight, just because these people have opposed him!!"

    The knights around the church were turbulent, and the turmoil gradually evolved into a louder and louder voice. Some of the inner aristocrats who were shocked and feared soon joined the wave of condemnation. Only a few people in the crowd kept a strange silence. Another small part of the aristocrats was full of mistakes, as if they had lost their position at first, as if suddenly they could not understand what went wrong in the world.

    More people were spurred, and a betrayed anger began to spread in the crowd.

    "The king we supported was actually a tyrant?!"

    "He can kill a hundred aristocrats against him today and will kill us tomorrow!!"

    "He himself is stepping on blood! We should know from the beginning!"

    Some people in the crowd shouted screamingly. The people who shouted at the beginning were only a small part, but somehow quickly infected almost the whole crowd. Some people shouted for the king to come out of the church, and some people who felt betrayed were angry. Looking at the door, if not the last guard is at the door of the church, these people may even rush into the church.

    Then the door of the church was pushed open, and Welsh? Moen appeared in front of these people.

    "The king is out!" "He came out..."

    The crowd couldn''t help but retreat a half step in the turmoil, but then came up again, a noisy and loud voice rang in all directions, clamoring for the king to explain the contents of the letter, the Earl of Bahrain stood at the forefront. Waving the stationery in his hand and shouting: "Your Majesty! Please explain all this - why do you have to write to tell the Duke of Cecil that the crows have been captured by monsters?!"

    The fat-looking Earl''s face rose red, and it seemed that every word was squeezed out of his body.

    Wales watched the Earl of Bahrain silently for a few seconds, and said clearly after the crowds were quiet: "I just cleared the locusts of the kingdom."

    This is a disguised recognition, and the crowd suddenly disappeared.

    And when the humming sound almost reached the peak, the crowd suddenly quieted again.

    A tall figure came out of the shadow inside the church, and Gao Wen walked out of the gate and stood facelessly to Wales.

    "Frankly, from the day I walked out of the grave, I met a lot of people in this era. Some people tried to be my opponents. Some people think that they are my opponents, some are my allies, and others think that they are mine. Allies," Gao Wen glanced at the king beside him. "But only you, a man who is neither an opponent nor an ally, is the first one that really surprised me, and even some measures."

    "That''s my greatest privilege," Wales said with a slight smile, whispering, "There is only one thing you have to do next - condemn me."

    No one heard the whispering conversation between Govin and Wales, but everyone could see two people communicating, and a nobleman in a blue coat shouted: "Duke Cecil, you are this ''King'' is deceived! He wants to put you in an unjust place!"

    Gao Wen glanced at the nobleman shouting and said to Wales in a very small voice: "This person is very loyal to you."

    Then, before the response from Wales, he said: "It is a pity that the stage you arranged is not in line with my style."

    The Welsh face finally showed a hint of surprise, but before he wanted to say something, Gao Wen had stepped forward and said to the aristocrats and soldiers who gathered together: "No doubt, I know what is on the crow platform. ¡±

    The square in front of the chapel was suddenly quiet. Everyone was amazed to forget the sound. Some people couldn¡¯t help but breathe a sigh of relief after a while, while others subconsciously cast their sights around them.

    The soldiers and chariots of the Cecil Army gathered around the open space, and the cold war machines were watching all of them indifferently, without sorrow and disappointment, and discipline.

    "That letter is true. My bombing of the crow platform is also true, but before we discuss whether this is just or not, I want something for you to see."

    Gao Wen said as he extended his hand to the side, and people noticed that there was a short half-elf wearing a black leather body. I don¡¯t know when I was standing there. This amazing hidden technique is first to be present. The extraordinary people were amazed, and then they saw the half-elf handing a stack of paper with handwriting and patterns to Gao Wen.

    Gao Wen took over the printed copy of Amber, first turned it over, and then read: "Count of Jury, the royal family directly sealed the aristocrats, the seal was located in the west of St. Sunil, planning a defection on the 58th of last month, once packaged The belongings of the twelve carriages, including the three horse-drawn carriages and several horses that had been stolen from the position, which should have been used as city defense materials... were later rescued by the sudden mobilization of the Royal Knights.

    "The Count of Hodikoor, the aristocrat of the Inner Court, also planned to defect, and transferred a large number of belongings belonging to the royal family by bribery guards... Also because of the well-informed, urgently canceled the flight, and then actively loyal to the new king, to cover up the former The crime of committing.

    "Balco and his brother, trying to defect from the North Gate, did not hesitate to kill an upright knight who opposed the defect and tried to report to Silver Fort, and disguised it as a fall.

    "This is even more powerful, the Count of Hopkina who tried to defect. I even have her magical picture of a car rushing to the North Gate."

    Gao Wenyang started a piece of paper with a clear image of a noble carriage that had been erased to the city gate. A woman with a thin face was looking at the street nervously, while the background behind the carriage was It is the northern wall known to everyone in St. Sunil.

    "I have a lot of information here, a lot more."

    Gao Wen¡¯s voice awakened many people in the square who were sluggish, and after awakening, almost everyone suddenly felt that a cold chill was spreading from the bottom of my heart.

    The duke looked at everyone - even though he was far from the South, his sights had already covered the kings of the North.

    These materials, the texts and pictures, are uncomfortable in their perspectives, and the details they have are frightening. For a time, the nobles in the square have even created an illusion ¨C as if they were completely unobstructed. Living under Ceci''s eyelids, guests at every banquet, guards under each porch, every pedestrian passing by the road, every corner, every moment, there is a pair belonging to Cecil. The eyes are staring at myself.

    But Gao Wen knows that he has not done this. Although after more than two years of operation, the Military Intelligence Bureau has indeed set up many sites and secret agents in the city of St. Sunil, but his "monitoring" of Wangdu is still Quite limited, but the aristocrats who tried to defect are not lucky enough, or they only care about the attention of Baiyinbao, but ignore the sights behind the civilians and street corner windows that are everywhere on the roadside. A horse''s foot.

    On the other hand, the information in his hands is half-truthful ¨C but at this time, who cares?

    "When the country is in trouble, try to defect, and take away the military supplies, destroy the city defense arrangements, and even murder the defending city soldiers. This is a serious treason." Gao Wen put down his hands and said calmly, "It happened on the crow platform." Things are just a law enforcement."

    This is the style of Gao Wen - it is him who ordered the bombardment of the crow platform. There is nothing to admit. He just wants to eradicate the nobles. There is nothing to admit, just like what he did in the South, about the traditional nobility. In his affairs, he neither swears nor disguise.

    After all, what exists between the order he promotes and the old aristocratic order is not a "deviation", but a tit-for-tat confrontation. Since it is doomed to be incompatible from the beginning, it is better to do it directly.

    After all, he does not need to leave a way out for himself in the old aristocratic group. Instead, he must be careful that if this scam is matched today, this hypocrisy will become a stain in the eyes of the people in the future.

    "I finished," he said lightly. "Who wants to speak?"

    There is a quiet place in the church square, but this quiet is not only caused by tension and fear. There is also a contradiction and entangled mentality that plagues everyone, except those soldiers and junior knights who may be relatively simple. The nobles of the title are aware of the difficulty of this problem:

    The traitor is extremely ridiculous. There is no doubt that the people standing here are basically defending the kingdom. The main warring factions that are contemptuous of the fugitives, after seeing the evidence, they certainly happen on the crows. The thing felt a certain degree of recognition.

    But Gavin Cecil¡¯s approach made them feel uneasy, and the gunfire made everyone deeply jealous.

    The king did indeed remove the "locusts" of the kingdom. However, it is undeniable that the king did use this method to eradicate dissidents, regardless of whether the Duke of Cecil knew the truth on the crow platform, the letter of the king. It is true, the motivation is also true...

    The huge sense of contradiction and the almost ridiculous sense of division let everyone not know what to say for a while. It seems that no one should support it, but they always have to support one...

    This unbearable silence lasted for an entire number of minutes before it was suddenly broken.

    The people gathered in front of the chapel suddenly spread out from both sides, wearing the Duke''s grandmother, and the temperamental and arrogant Bai Dewen, the Duke of Franklin stood up.

    The duke holds the same inexplicable things in the hands of others - it is a metal plate made of Mithril.

    After seeing the metal plate, there was no unexpected color on Gao Wen¡¯s face. He just looked slightly at Victoria next to him. In the complicated sight of the Duke of the North, he saw a dignity, followed by a dignity. The silk dignified again became relieved.

    Berdwin Franklin took the Mithril board to Govin and Wales. After exchanging a deep look with Wales, he turned and looked at the crowd on the square:

    "In any case, the King¡¯s use of the hand of the Duke of Cecil to eradicate dissidents is undoubted. His motives contain great selfishness and terrible abuse of power. This undoubted fact proves one thing: Wales Moen is no longer suitable to continue as our king, he should step down and abdicate to make good.

    "The bombardment of the Duke of Cecil on the crow platform is a means of eradicating the traitors. He is far from the power center of the kingdom. There is no motive for eradicating dissidents. This decision is too cold, but it is in a state of national crisis. The normal decision underneath - this is my judgment."

    After Gao Wen¡¯s body, Amber, who was hiding from the sight of everyone, whispered softly: ¡°It¡¯s ridiculous...¡±

    Gao Wen replied softly: "Yes, it is ridiculous."

    There are too many points to argue in Berdwin''s words, as if deliberately magnifying one''s fault, and deliberately neglecting the other party''s terrible behavior. It is Gaowen who is really firing, but ultimately everyone has to ignore it. a little.

    But the most ridiculous thing is that after Berdvin¡¯s voice fell, no one in the square replied.

    People briefly silenced and exchanged their sights. Under some sort of silent tacit understanding, they started from one place to another.

    Berdwin turned back and looked at the eyes of Wales: "Your Majesty, do you have any opinions on this conclusion?"

    Wales showed a relaxed smile and things finally returned to the direction of his plan.

    "I have no opinion."

    "So, please let the throne go, kneel down."

    ¡ºAdd bookmarks for easy reading¡»

 Chapter 645ï¼š The end of Wang Qi

    Gao Wen once guessed that Wales is not greedy for the throne, but to be honest, he did not expect that the other party would do so thoroughly and would go so extreme.

    He not only overthrew himself, but also destroyed the aristocratic rule of the seven centuries of Ansu. The king was the lord of the lord, and the lord was an extension of the king.

    As a person who broke this rule, he led the aristocrats who were full of anger to overthrow themselves, and when he stepped down, the king-aristocratic structure of Ansu would also break open a crack that could not be bridged, and the system would become easy to destroy. And difficult to recover.

    Some people saw this, but they chose silence. Some people didn''t see this. They were immersed in the overwhelming passion of overthrowing a king. There were some more alert people who noticed the surging of the scene. Dark tides and steel chariots of the Cecils not far away.

    The new era has come to the old school to reject this new era, but the new era is still coming.

    Milled over.

    In the eyes of the public, Wales took off his crown calmly, and until he handed the crown to the attendant, the aristocrats and soldiers on the scene reacted and produced a little commotion. It seems that people have produced it at this moment. A little realism, I really confirmed that the king who had only been on the throne for eight days had lifted his kingship, and after confirming this, some people were at a loss.

    The king stepped down... What about the new king?

    Berdwin? Franklin did not silence for too long. Before the turmoil spread, he stepped forward and lifted the secret silver plate in his hand.

    "Since the time is ripe, I will announce to you a special law that is only passed down between the Duke and the royal family. This law was jointly formulated by the founding father of Charles I and the original Duke of the State, and was based on the Mithril contract. The form is divided into several parts, and it is sealed in four realms. Both Victoria and Verde''s female grandfather can prove the truthfulness and validity of this law.

    "This is the Emergency Inheritance Act, which reads as follows"

    As the secret regulations that were sealed for seven hundred years were announced, everyone on the scene widened their eyes.

    This is beyond the expectations of almost everyone.

    A pair of horrified eyes exchanged sight in the air, and the marginal crowds couldn¡¯t help but whisper. The aristocrats in the center were instead stunned by silence. Some people showed a contemplative expression, but some people realized it, but No one even questioned.

    Because knowing the time has always been one of the noble virtues, with their keenness, they have long realized that today is bound to become a day.

    "Today, there is no direct heir to the blood of Moen. The branches of the genus are difficult to bear the weight of the crown. The king of Ansu is empty, and the first Duke of the founding is still alive. According to this emergency inheritance bill, Gao Wen?? The Grand Duke will automatically become the new king.

    "Duke Cecil, you can take this vow."

    Bai Dewen sent the secret silver plate in his hand to Gao Wen, and his eyes quietly watched the founding Duke.

    The pair of eyes on the square were also lifted up, staring intently at the center of the scene.

    Gao Wen smiled and reached out to the secret silver vow: "Really, this country now needs a protector and ruler, otherwise it would probably be quite this winter..."

    Listening to this sentence, the aristocrats in the square revealed a complex smile, and then they lowered their heads one by one, concealing all the changes in their eyes and preparing for the new king''s applause.

    Gao Wen¡¯s hand slammed through the secret silver vow.

    "But I am not going to take over the crown that Charlie passed down."

    The sturdy Mithril sheet metal is quietly turned into fine gray, which drifts with the wind.

    The calm on the face of the Duke of Badwin was broken. He looked at it with horror and accident. Even the Victorian face next to him couldn¡¯t help but reveal a stunned color. Only the Welsh expression standing behind the high side Still indifferent, the corner of the mouth hides an undetectable smile.

    The aristocrats in the square waited for a long time, and did not wait until the Duke of Berdwin ordered the cheering signal. They looked up in confusion and finally saw the last scene of the powder drifting in the wind, so they whispered.

    Gao Wen smashed his hand and removed the last tip of the silver powder from his fingertips. He turned his head and looked at the square:

    "The kingship of Ansu is over. It begins with Moen and ends with Moen. It will end in a decent manner, instead of forcibly continuing. The last king of Ansu has kept the country. I hope that you can remember this. .

    "This land will continue, the disaster will end, and new crops will grow on the burned land, but ''Ansu'' has become a history, a new country will be established here to protect this land and The people on this land, I hope you can understand this.

    "I promise that this process will be stable and stable. This land will eventually prosper and be strong, and will never fall into chaos and recession. I also promise that all acts that destroy order will be severely punished. This is to protect everyone. Security and rights.

    "This is not a suggestion, but a notice. I have clearly told everyone on the scene. The next opponent is going out and taking a step forward."

    The needles on the entire square were audible, and only the chariots and magical combatants of the Cecil Army watched it silently beside them, without sorrow and disappointment, and discipline.

    After an unbearable, seemingly long silence of a century, Victoria suddenly whispered: "I support."

    The Duke of Berdwin looked at the female Duke of the North.

    The southern border is the territory of Cecil. The east has already existed in name only. The north has already expressed its allegiance. Most of the land of the Holy Spirit has been under the actual control of the Cecil Corps, and the king is within the range of those war machines.

    There is no difference in supporting the support, let alone Gao Wen? Cecil originally had the qualification to inherit the royal power, and now what he has done is only to further this qualification.

    "I support." The Western Grand Duke stepped forward, Shen Sheng said.

    Gao Wen nodded to the two guardian dukes, and his eyes swept across the crowd in the square, revealing a smile: "Good, no objection, then I will fulfill my promise."

    Then he said: "Since we will start a new history, then we have to do a lot of things, please organize the equipment as soon as possible, return to Wangdu, I will discuss with the two guardian Dukes how to restore order as soon as possible, how to develop as soon as possible The national framework, how to resume production as soon as possible. In addition, the crisis is far from over. I believe that as the main warring faction, we can understand that we have not yet been able to relax."

    In the end, Gao Wen reminded the Wangdu aristocrats who were in a state of utter disappointment. He was convinced that this would allow these people to temporarily cheer up and reduce the confusion that might occur next.

    The play unfolded in an unexpected way, ending in an unexpected way, and the mighty team reorganized and went to the kingdom in the sinking sunset.

    The Cecil Army entered the city.

    The mighty and awesome chariot tracks crushed the ancient slate pavement of St. Sunil, the heavily armed magical combatants marched in neat steps, and the white knight with the shoulder hammer went in front of the queue, St. The light floats and the flag flutters.

    The citizens who have just survived the crisis of life and death have walked to the streets. They are surrounded by teams in the city. They are greeted with curiosity and awe. Some people are scared by the tanks that make strange noises. They are pale and squatting on the ground. The yellow-skinned civilians and serfs squatted on the side of the road, as if they were ready to kiss the boots and stepped footprints of the Magic Warriors.

    They are numb and enthusiasm, joy and fear.

    Amber and Gao Wen stood in the chariot and half of the body came out of the car (Amber stepped on the stool).

    Looking at the scenes on both sides of the road, seeing those who were lying on the ground, Miss Half Elf couldn¡¯t help but frown: "You will let these people stand up in the future, right?"

    "Of course, as I did in the South."

    "I know, I just confirm it again..." Amber whispered, "I just feel a little panic... you actually took this step... although the government office did make a plan, the departments also did I am prepared, but I am afraid that no one would have thought so soon."

    Gao Wen looked at the slightly elf half-elf and couldn''t help but smiled: "I said, I will hit the king."

    Behind the team, Wales? Moen looked back and looked back at the walls of St. Sunil.

    In the sect of countless blood, after numerous attacks, the knights and warriors defended the walls of life, and the Ansuwang flag of the blue gold rim was slowly descending.

    The person who performed the flag-lowing there was Cohen Loren, the head of the Royal Knights, which was the decent of the Duke of Cecil for the royal family.

    Near the Welsh, Crimwell, who is gray and white, is also looking gray. The Count of Baishan also looks back at the flag that is descending. He looks at the flag and is dyed with a glimmer of glow in the setting sun. Disappeared on the wall, Count Baishan finally couldn''t help but choked: "Your Majesty, Wang Qi down, I..."

    "I am no longer a king," Wales said, correcting. "A new flag will rise. Count Pishan, stand up, your family and your family are loyal to this country, and this country has not fallen. ""

    With dwarf ancestry, Cromwell? Earl of White Mountain, a very special among the many aristocrats in Ansu, took a breath: "To pay tribute to you."

    The flag of Ansu was lowered, and the flag representing Cecil began to fly on the wall of St. Sunil. Although the framework of the new country has not yet been established, many issues such as the delivery of power have not really begun, but only the change of the flag Enough to convey a lot of information.

    On the tallest spire in Baiyinbao, a figure wearing a lilac gauze and a translucent veil on his face is quietly overlooking the "old" human king city, overlooking the change of the distant flag.

    A moment later, Melita P¨¦nia pressed her ear, and the pale gold communication interface immediately appeared in front of her.

    "Ansu has changed the kingship, Gao Wen? Cecil will become the new owner of the country, but he does not seem to choose to inherit the title of King Ansu, but more radically want to establish a new country."

    The lines on the communication interface are shaking, and the rustling sound with a slight interfering sound is heard from it: "...the kingship is replaced in anticipation...but it is surprising that he did not inherit the throne but chose to end the Ansu kingship, but it can also Understand that this human kingdom has been completely shuffled, and it is easier to paint on a piece of white paper than to modify it on an old oil painting..."

    Melita blinked: "My last report... How is it?"

    The sound on the opposite side of the communication interface was quiet for two seconds, and I said with a sigh: "The jury finally decided to accept your statement and not to pursue your unauthorized actions, but the commentator has a sentence for me to remind you privately."

    Melita suddenly got nervous: "I won''t deduct my money?!"

    "...The commentator hopes that you will not be so blatant when you drill the next hole. At least the description of the reason is rounded. ''Accepting the freight business is not a war, because the freight is collected''. This is directly written in the report for everyone. It¡¯s hard to do. Didn¡¯t you really fall into the air when you were an egg?¡±

    "The last sentence is also said by the speaker?"

    "I said it."

    Melita sighed and patted her chest: "Oh, that''s fine..."

    Opposite the communicator, it seemed that there was a long list of Tarlong¡¯s swearing, but Melita P¨¦nia had blocked these unfavorable words. She looked up and saw the team that was getting closer to Silver Fort. I saw the cathedral, which was still shrouded in the light, and looked like everything, and couldn¡¯t help but sigh.

    "This year''s human...there are too many variables...

    "But if you can get rid of these variables, it would be good."

 Chapter 646ï¼š chat

    Wang Qi has fallen, but this is only the beginning. The establishment of a new order is not easy. Before everything stabilizes, there are countless things that people need to deal with. For Gao Wen, the only good news is that he has to face The resistance has been disintegrated for a variety of reasons. Ansu suffered a thorough cleansing in this disaster. He faced a ruin to be built and a ruin to be built.

    And he also got the support of two guardian dukes, as well as the support of the remnants of the kingdom - at least the support on the bright side.

    The battles in the southern and eastern parts of St. Sunil have not yet completely ended. Mechanical forces and field bunkers have cut those areas into a large number of dead zones. Crystallized monsters wandering from the plains of the Holy Spirit are like those who walk into the shredders. The blockade was turned into ashes.

    The fleet docked on the Gorgon River has completed its fire support mission. In addition to the Trailblazers and several small gunships standing near St. Sunil, the other two main battleships have now led the remaining warships to evacuate. They will return to the Gorgon River and continue the blockade of the river to prevent the netted fish from entering the plains.

    The armored cargo ships also followed, but they did not go back - they will maintain the transportation line between St. Sunil and the southern plains for the next period of time to ensure the supplies of the king''s side.

    After the war, St. Sunil¡¯s lack of supplies, especially the lack of various medical supplies, if the supply of all kinds of essentials of Wangdu could not be restored in time, the city is likely to fall into self-destruction after the victory, which is historically More than one lesson.

    After entering the city, Gao Wen first ordered the opening of the granary of Baiyinbao, carried out the opening of the whole city, and sent a large number of ambassadors to read the Ann''s notices throughout the city, and let the white knights take to the streets to make them free. To cure the disease for the public, to calm the people''s heart - he is not eager to block and swindle the aristocrats who have lost power, because this will lead to unnecessary panic and high pressure, but he replaced all the city''s guards for the first time, let Soldiers stationed in all urban areas.

    In the process, Amber also mobilized the officers of the military bureau in the city in time. These agents who had rooted in the city long ago acted in secret and dug up a large number of small people who planned to make profits. The military provided information to the military at the grassroots level, and the officers responsible for maintaining order quickly controlled the situation.

    Under these effective means, the atmosphere of St. Sunil has initially stabilized in a short period of time, and the residents¡¯ nervousness is still there, but at least the normal life order is maintained, and the urban function is initially restored. After all, this era The management of traditional cities does not have much complex functions. The ¡°wartime military management¡± process of the Cecil Corps is more than enough to calm the order of the city.

    Inside the Silver Fort, a study room with dark blue carpets and luxurious bookshelves and exquisite silver candlesticks, Gao Wenzheng stood behind the crystal window and watched the open space with fountains and large lawns in front of the castle - two Warhammer-i-type main battle tank and two steel ambassadors multi-purpose tanks parked beside the elegant flower beds, a team of fully armed magical combatants are marching neatly through the fountain, four wearing heavy The white knight holding a mechanical-powered warhammer stood in the distance and looked alert.

    The classical Wangjia Castle and the modern magical mechanical force appeared in the same picture in a strange way, with some illusion of splitting, but wonderfully blended together.

    "I didn''t expect you to be able to accept a king in such a comfortable way, and control its order in a short time," the voice of the middle-aged man came from behind. "Looks like you are very skilled, even practicing in advance?"

    Gao Wen turned and looked at Wales. Moen went to the desk: "There was no drill, but the Cecil Corps had a plan for most of the circumstances. Acting according to the rules would be enough to deal with the city. As for skilled... We did receive a lot of cities in the South."

    ¡°The city is a bigger quagmire. Although my reminder may be superfluous, I hope you can handle it carefully.¡± Welsh smiled and picked up the teapot on the table. ¡°You can try the black tea here¡ª - This is one of the few good things in Silver Fort."

    Gao Wen accepted the goodwill of Wales and said casually: "It sounds like you have no good impression of Silver Fort."

    "I don''t like moldy places, and here is the most serious house in the whole kingdom. I used to leave here for twenty years. After I came back, I found that there was no change here." Wales smiled. "Fortunately, I don''t have to continue here." Lived."

    "Repent this decision?" Gao Wen glanced at him. "In fact, you have chosen the most unfavorable route for yourself - you don''t have to leave the throne in a broken way. I will liquidate those nobles, and you can smoothly Hand over power, and maybe even leave the title of ''heroic king''. Now, even if I have preserved your reputation to a certain extent, you are still a king who has been overthrown because of taint, or is it difficult Scrub the stain."

    The Welsh tone is plain: "This is exactly what I want. The king of peace and power will leave too many places to be missed. In the future, someone will use my banner to try to reset the Ansu kingship and the king. Overthrowing can ruin most of Mars in the future, especially if it is overthrown by a conspiring tyrant - no one will want the tyrant to restore."

    Speaking of this, the coronation of the eight-day king suddenly smiled, and there was a hint of self-deprecating on his face: "In fact, I even prepared the gallows for myself. This is the most thorough ''overthrowing myself'', but I did not expect you. The attitude will be expressed in such a direct and powerful way, and the anger of the aristocrats who are about to get out of control will be suffocated... my gallows will be useless."

    Gao Wen couldn''t help but watch Wales? Moen, but the latter just kept a light smile, as if to say something small that has nothing to do with him.

    "In fact, even if you are dead, as long as someone is still missing the old days, the restorers should appear, they may not be in your name, but they will find out your son and find other Moen blood. Find out the heirs of the side branches, and even create a ''child ËÃ'' out," Gao Wen shook his head. "The need to stop the restoration is not to block the blood, but to wash the time and the attraction of the new era itself. Just guarantee the new order. Better than the old one, to guarantee the interests of the vast majority of the people, then the restorer naturally does not have room for existence."

    Wales sighed softly: "That''s your mission."

    "...Yes, this is my task."

    Gao Wen passed over and looked at the square outside the window.

    Some carriages depicting the family crest are driving past the pavement in front of the square.

    Wales also came forward and watched the window with Gao Wen.

    "...The Colin Pas family... It should be to find the Duke of Berdwin to discuss reopening the market."

    ¡°These families are now on your opposite side, and they are about to accept the management and ''reformation'' of Cecil¡¯s law,¡± Gao Wen said. ¡°Many of them have been sincerely loyal to you, even until now. Cecil The new order will be a tough test for them. They will lose their long-term way of life, will be confiscated a large amount of property, lose their land, lose their army, and lose almost all privileges, in terms of their former status, This is almost an unbearable suffering, and some of them fail to pass the test, fail to adapt to the new order, and even lose their lives - just like the old aristocrats who were executed in the South."

    ¡°Many of them are good people, good people in public morality, but Ansu...this country needs to be born again,¡± Wales said quietly. ¡°The problem is the entire aristocratic system, so we must also destroy the entire aristocratic system. This has nothing to do with whether they are personally good or not.

    "On the other hand, even these ¡®good people¡¯, these ¡®good people¡¯ who have not been sent to the crow¡¯s platform and once bravely guarded the king¡¯s capital are also a part of hindering and damaging the country.

    "The knights who stood by the wall, the sergeants who were crushing the serfs on weekdays, and the countless priests who had died, also detained the last bit of food and land from the peasants. Those who donated their families to support the front line, all of them. The children who sent their children to the wall, the people who died at the shields with the lights... They are also the masters of the land, the masters of the serfs, the masters of wealth, they have both reformers and conservatives, but no matter which faction they Must be history - just like my king."

    Gao Wen looked at Wales seriously and only nodded for a long time: "You see it very thoroughly."

    "It¡¯s just a thorough look. I can¡¯t do it myself. I know where my ability is limited... I can see through it, but I can¡¯t build an army like you. I know people, but I lack you. Planning a whole new set of wisdom, I may have some courage... but not enough to directly ignore all traditional forces like you, and always stick to your own direction," Wales shook his head in mockery. "The crows are sent by me." A gift for you, but it is also a test for you. Only when the skyfire on the platform falls, can you prove the complete opposition between you and the current aristocratic system...

    "As long as the sound of the guns is there, you and the nobility will no longer have room for relaxation. They will surrender to you, but they will never try to win over you. You will transform them, but they will never be integrated into them. Even for many years. In the future, even if I am dead, even if you die - if you will die again - the skyfire on the crow platform will always be printed in the memory of the witnesses and their first and second generations. Will not dissipate.

    "This temptation is offensive, I hope you don''t mind."

    "If I mind, I won''t stand here," Gao Wen glanced at Wales. "But I am very curious. If I didn''t order firing, what would you do?"

    "I arranged about half of the Knights in Mill Town," Wales smiled. "Compared with the real Knights, the noisy clowns on the Ravens are simply vulnerable. But this is the worst situation, once I do this. The only order of Wang Duo will collapse immediately, and the number of dead people will be several times. There are many talents that could be used to rebuild the kingdom... But I also believe that if the situation really becomes like that, you will still shoot. Come pick up this worse mess."

    Gao Wen stunned, and he couldn''t help but laugh: "That seems to be fortunate that I opened the gun at that time... Wales, in terms of calculating people, you are exactly the same as Charlie."

    "This is the highest compliment I''ve ever heard," Wales said calmly, and then turned around. "But now I have one last worry... Do you know what it is?"

    "What is it?"

    "The order of the Principality of Cecil is useful today, but the aristocratic system of Ansu was also beneficial at the beginning of the year... As time went by, the order established by the people would eventually be corroded, especially It¡¯s a new social order, and no one can prove it in advance. It¡¯s true that one day, or if, in the near future, your Kingdom of Cecil ¨C or the Empire ¨C went astray, The rules you made proved to be wrong. On that day..." Welsh said that it was over here. He looked up and stared at Gao Wen¡¯s eyes. "Will you overthrow yourself? Or someone can overthrow you." And your descendants?"

    Gao Wen was silent for two seconds and said seriously: "Yes, I promise."

    He did not list a lot of laws of social development or the special attributes of magical technology to prove his own words. Wales did not seek any evidence. The two just smiled and seemed to have reached a certain tacit agreement.

    "Then I have no more questions," Wales put down his teacup, sorted out his coat a little, and then stepped back half a step. "It¡¯s time for me to leave. The king who was overthrown should not stay in the king." For too long, this stage will be left to you."

    "Don''t you think about staying to help?" Gao Wen looked at Wales, who was ready to turn and left. "You are a talented person, an extremely valuable person. A new country needs someone like you. I have many positions, and I can ignore you." Former King''s identity."

    "You really like to recruit talents like rumors, but unfortunately I am a lazy man," Wales shook his head. "I have used my life''s diligence in the eight-day king''s career. Now I have to go back to my original life. Going, seeing that I have a little bit of the power to defend the city, I am allowed to steal a lazy."

    Gao Wen did not give up his efforts: "Just be to witness whether my new order is correct, you can also see for yourself whether I can fulfill my promise to the end."

    Wales thought about it and spread his hand: "...still it, I am afraid I can''t live without you."

    Gao Wen: "..."

    The former king left the study.

    Gao Wen sighed, and the figure of amber appeared slowly in the air beside him. The latter blinked and poked Gao Wen¡¯s arm: "No digging."

    "I just tried it and didn''t have much hope."

    "But you seem to be disappointed..."

    "Do you take the time to say this?"

    "That''s not it," Amber jumped out of stealth and stretched out awkwardly. "I mainly saw that I could pull so much like you for the first time... and this view of Wales is very much like you." It¡¯s similar, if you don¡¯t know it in advance, I suspect that he is what you taught...¡±

    "There are more than one smart person in the world. Unfortunately, not all smart people can be dug into my hands..." Gao Wen shook his head and temporarily put aside the irrelevant sigh. "In short, you send people to pay attention. Maybe one day, he is willing to stand up and do something for this country."

    "Do not worry, you know that you will arrange this."

    "Where is the Duke of Berdwin and the Duke of Victoria?"

    ¡°There is a lot of people in the living room on the first floor who meet with representatives of nobles and businessmen. At this stage, there are a lot of people who need to be appeased ¨C but they should be busy at this time. Would you let them come to see you?¡±

    "Let them come up," Gao Wen nodded. "By the way, send a magic network terminal, I want to open an internal meeting."

 Chapter 647ï¼š empire

    When I walked into the study room with dark blue velvet carpets, there was a feeling of being a stranger in Victoria.

    The first time she walked in here, with her father, under the leadership of the former Duke of the North, she saw Francis II, who was still in her prime, and Wales, who was a boy, Moen. At that time, she was still a surviving girl, and the country was as smooth and boring as it has been for centuries, as if it would never change.

    The last time she came here, on the eve of the departure to the Jumbo crossing, sitting behind the desk is the return to the Silver Fort in Wales?? Moen, the kingdom is splitting, and a terrible crisis that no one thought of is brewing in the Holy Spirit Plain. .

    Now, she has experienced the crisis of nine deaths and is facing the turning point of the fate of this country. The owner here has become the duke of the dead and resurrected. She has a feeling of faintness, as if history is gradually focusing on this room. I am... I am experiencing this.

    "Sit down, feel free," Gao Wen stood at the desk and watched the two Dukes of the country go into the room and watched the attendant close the door and said with ease. "We want to talk about the future of this country. problem."

    "Yes... Duke," Bai Dewen nodded. He found a position to sit down. His name for Gao Wen was still "Duke" because Gao Wen did not bother now, nor finalized and announced the future framework of the country. For the time being, he can only continue to use the duke to call each other.

    "Wait a minute, there is another participant," Gao Wen slammed his right hand and let the two guardian dukes wait. The line of sight fell on the magic net terminal that had just been placed on the desk. "She is establishing a connection." ... The Magic Net here is not very stable and is being debugged."

    The two guardian dukes turned their attention to the magical light-guiding machine with a triangular metal base and a crystal core. Victoria was not the first to see the magic net terminal, but the Duke of Berdwin had not seen it before. Through its physical objects, but only from some reports and hand-drawn manuscripts, the Duke of the West has not turned his eyes, and did not hide his curiosity: "This is the magic device that can cheapen the communication?"

    Gao Wen nodded: "It can be said that, in fact, it is much better than communication." Although it relies on a complex infrastructure to operate, its scale and unit cost are far from communication. comparable."

    "I have imagined how to expand the scope of communication and reduce its spellcasting requirements, which is of great benefit to the economy and the military, but the research has not made any progress," Bai Dewen could not help but get close to the device, as if thinking To understand the principle of it carefully, "...is completely different routes..."

    "ÎËÎË-"

    During the speech, the magic net terminal suddenly made a snoring sound, and then the projection crystal as the core was brightened in an instant. The Duke of Berdwin retreated a little in amazement and saw the holographic projection over the crystal emerged. A beautiful lady in an elegant dress with a calm and elegant look.

    "The ancestor, good afternoon," Herti greeted Gao Wen first, then turned to the two dukes, "Franklin Dagong, Wilde Grand Duke, Good afternoon."

    She has never seen the Duke of Berdwin, but the kingdom has seen almost all the information of the high-ranking aristocrats. The basic knowledge about the kingdom of Ansu is the content of the textbooks at Cecil College. The people of the South are the top nobility of the country. They are no strangers.

    "Good afternoon," Bai Dewen replied with a tribute, and after hesitating a bit, the other party and the intelligence in his mind were matched. "Ms. Heidi Cecil, you are as beautiful as the rumors."

    ¡°Thank you for your compliment.¡±

    "We have entered the Silver Fort," Gao Wen said next to him. "Detailed information should have been received on your side."

    "Yes, the government office and the frontline communication are unblocked," Herti nodded, with a relaxed smile without a cover. "It''s nice to know that you are fighting well--the extra supplies and civilians sent to the north have boarded the ship from Pompeii." Departure, using a fast mechanical boat."

    Gao Wen sighed a little: There is a reliable and capable n-sister granddaughter like Herti. It is really worry-free. He basically does not have to worry about logistics and local order. Basically, except for marrying, casting strokes and painting. In addition to black eye scams, Herti has no shortcomings in him...

    He sat down at the desk, and the two guardian dukes sat on the two high-back chairs next to him, and with Herti''s holographic projection, a teleconference that was not common in this era opened.

    "The history of Ansu has ended. The evaluation of this kingdom, the merits of the kings, and the end of it, these historians have to discuss. Now we have to consider how to ensure the stability of the social order and ensure The survival of the people after this disaster, and the end of the disorderly state of the country as soon as possible," Gao Wen looked at Bai Dewen and Franklin, "the system of the division of the lord is behind, but this time at least reflects a benefit - the division of the territory Their respective operations, to some extent, seem to be countless self-sufficient, self-sustaining small kingdoms. The end of Ansu¡¯s royal power does not immediately lead to the collapse of the order of these territories, and we have some time for operation."

    "Yes, I discussed this with Victoria," Bai Dewen nodded. "The influence of the two of us in the old country is still there. We will do our best to cooperate with you in this process and minimize it. Rebounding everywhere to ensure the stability of the national restructuring process."

    Heti also nodded: "The South is ready for this. The working group and the security forces composed of officials from the governors and the bureaux have been on standby at the Rock Fortress and can go to the north to rebuild the order."

    "Reconstructing the northern order requires coordination of local forces to a certain extent. In this respect, the MIB is experienced, and I will let Amber help from the side," Gao Wen said. "The other two guardian dukes will also assist in this process. ¡±

    When he paused, he added: "At present, the number of people in the South is limited. The digestion and control of the government system is limited. It is impossible to eat the whole Ansu in one go. Priority reorganization and reconstruction of the plains of the Holy Spirit. First, restore the production function of the hinterland of the country. , West and North... I will hand it over to Baldwin and Victoria. I will send an administrative official to assist you. Is there no problem?"

    The two guardian dukes responded after a brief thought: "No problem."

    "In this process, all old nobles must sign to obey the new law, including both of you. At the same time, the two military forces will be transferred to the Military Department of the Supreme Administrative Affairs Office. The original Mountain Army Corps and the Western Army Corps will be subject to reorganization. The garrison of the Office of Government Affairs, "Gao Wen said one by one, "economic, military, political ... must be unified, the system of separation will be terminated, replaced by the law and order of Cecil. Obstruction is inevitable, There may even be regional and periodic iterations, but I hope that everyone will at least be clear: the new era is coming, its advancement is a necessity, and obstacles can arise, but the obstacles must eventually be eliminated."

    His eyes swept across Victoria and Berdwin, but the two guardian dukes maintained a light expression, and one was free and easy.

    "The era of the royal family of Moen is over, the aristocratic system of the Holy Spirit Plain has collapsed. If there are any factors in this country that are qualified as obstacles, that is the two of us," Bai Dewen said with a smile. "We choose to support you, then The remaining aristocrats are not qualified as obstacles - in this respect, I am still somewhat confident."

    "The mountain corps was so badly hurt, but the Wilder family''s deterrence against the mountains in the north is still there." Victoria also said briefly.

    "Very good. After that, I will use the system of the Principality of Cecil as a template to promote it to the whole country after it has been adapted and improved. I plan to divide Ansu into several provinces with the highest office of the capital as the center. The provincial governor is set up in the province, and then the city administration office is set up as the center of the big city, and the city governor is set up...

    "I am the supreme ruler of the country, but I will also obey the law, and my rule over the country will be carried out through the system of the Office of the Government. Under me, the Grand Executive is the head of the Supreme Administrative Office. The current big The governor is Herti, but I plan to add two people, the two guardian dukes... After that, the combination of the three big executives will be the norm until the system is out of date or there is a situation that has to be changed. ......

    "The big ruling officer carries out my will and carries out the specific management work of the Supreme Office of Administration, but I should also make recommendations to me in time according to my own judgment...

    "The specific implementation method, the Supreme Administrative Office of the Principality of Cecil has accumulated a considerable amount of experience, and the reference can also be discussed with officials in the South..."

    Gao Wen said his own ideas, and Heti continued to supplement it. Gradually, Berdwin and Victoria also adapted to the rhythm, from unilateral listening to fruitful communication, which belonged to this place. Francis II, in the study of Wales, Moen, discussed how to restore the order of the country, how to rebuild the damaged production activities in the disaster, and how to establish a new national framework...

    In the course of the discussion, Gao Wen¡¯s ideas were also improved a little bit ¨C many of the ideas he put forward are in fact a general framework, and there are even many frameworks that are flawed and wrong, too idealistic. But the greatest significance of his thoughts is its inspiring focus. Under his inspiration, Bai Dewen and Victoria put forward a series of valuable reference ideas, which gradually filled the framework made by Gao Wen.

    Even so, the discussions they have today are still destined to be pre-existing and frame-oriented. There are certainly many parts that need improvement and need to be adapted to the actual situation, and even if the framework is doing well, it needs to be implemented later. A lot of trial and error, running-in, adjustment, but also a lot of recurrences and setbacks... The last king of Ansu tried his best to remove the obstacles of change, but the obstacles will never disappear completely. It will take time, manpower, and The three major costs of material resources are slowly solved.

    Gao Wen is very clear about this and is also psychologically prepared for it.

    Their discussion lasted for a long time, and everyone seemed to have forgotten the passage of time until the sunset outside the window, the lights in the castle area, the discussion came to an end, and the Duke of Berkman Franklin was long. In a tone, ask: "So, we should give a name to this upcoming kingdom."

    "The era of the king and the lord is over, it is not a kingdom," Gao Wen said slowly. "It is an empire."

    After a pause of two or three seconds, he said in a word: "The Cecil Empire."

    He chose to name his empire with his current surname as a new one, and to make a complete distinction with the former "Ansu Kingdom."

    He will bury the former Ansu, the ancient and once brilliant kingdom will become history, and its name will become history, both in symbolic and practical sense, the new empire must be with "Ansu" The word is separated, which is one of the measures to reduce the influence of the old forces.

    He will also embody his authority in the name of the new empire, ensuring the concentration and efficient operation of power from the side ¨C in order to face the next challenge, in the face of the impending crisis, he must choose to concentrate in a power-oriented way. Improve the efficiency of the society and prepare for the crisis as soon as possible.

    The study was silenced for a long time. For a long time, Victoria said softly: "From now on, no matter how you have done it, you have to resist."

    "When I chose to lead the army north, I was ready."

    "So," Paterson stood up from his chair, "to pay tribute to the Cecil Empire."

    Then stood up Victoria: "To pay tribute to the Cecil Empire."

    "To pay tribute to the Cecil Empire." Hetty also said.

    Gao Wen glanced at the three people and gently exhaled.

    "It will deserve your tribute."

 Chapter 648ï¼š Crisis turmoil and situation arrangement

    As night fell, the lights in St. Sunil''s city lit up in the middle of the night.

    This ancient city that experienced the crisis has been particularly quiet in the night. For many days, it finally ushered in a night without shouting and explosions. St. Sunil is like a scarred behemoth. In this rare quiet night, I quietly licked my wound.

    The city¡¯s lights are much less than the city of Cecil, and the bright magic spar lights are basically only maintained in the castle and inner city areas. Outside of this, the streets are not so bright. The candlelight and the dark swaying brazier, but this is not bright enough, but it creates a peaceful and peaceful atmosphere in the night.

    Victoria stood in front of the window and looked at the distant scenery. It took a long time to come back: "When are you going to hold a coronation ceremony? Or... What else is used to declare the empire established?"

    "Tomorrow, the news of the establishment of the empire will be sent to the whole territory to stabilize the situation everywhere. As for the so-called coronation..." Gao Wen shook his head. "Don''t worry, let us solve the biggest crisis."

    ¡°Do you mean the remaining crystal cluster monsters in the southeastern plain of the Holy Spirit?¡± Victoria blinked. ¡°Their main force has been hit hard, and it seems that there is no more ability to launch a general attack... the threat you mean is Anything else?"

    Gao Wen nodded, here, at this moment, he felt that the two guardian dukes could know the existence of the "time bomb."

    "I suspect that the death of all things will activate an ancient god''s heritage. Those clusters of monsters are in a frenzy. This is the sudden loss of control of this ancient heritage. I have already obtained relatively accurate evidence to confirm that this **** heritage has ''activity'' and is in the Holy Spirit. Deep in the eastern part of the plain... close to the east. Now my army is trying to collect information from the relevant areas, but has not been able to find clues so far. Its energy response is increasing day by day, and the outbreak is only a matter of time...and not too Long."

    Victoria and Perdwin looked at each other subconsciously, and they all saw horror from the other side''s eyes.

    This disaster... This disaster that has destroyed Ansu has a deeper crisis? !

    "I know what you want to say - the soldiers have tried their best to save St. Sunil in the disaster, and they sacrificed a huge amount, but they only blocked the first wave of the disaster. Now they suddenly know that it is far from over, even There is a bigger crisis, which is certainly not acceptable, but fate will never cater to our ability to accept," Gao Wen said before the two guardian princes said. "What we are going to face is the possibility of affecting the destiny of mankind. Challenges - This is not just about the crisis that will be created by the death of all things, but also the situation for a long time.

    "The shadows on the wasteland are just around the corner, the harbingers of the magic tide have emerged looming, the figure of the dragon appears in the world, and two of the three dark sects are still active in the shadows...

    "Our neighbor, Tifeng has risen, it is also a huge threat. In the future, in order to survive, to survive in the disaster, to survive in the competition, we must also rise, and must become the most powerful one. ......

    "I can confess to you here that building an empire is not the best way to carry out reforms. It will leave many hidden dangers in the reform, leaving behind many remnants. I can think of a more radical way of change and a more advanced social system. However, time is too late, we have no time to choose the best, we can only choose the most suitable for the time being.

    "We have to survive - I am ready and I hope you can be prepared."

    In the face of this big paragraph that Gao Wen suddenly said, the two guardian dukes fell into a short silence.

    This is not the first time they have heard similar words from Gao Wen. At the earliest time, when the founding hero had just resurrected, he had brought warnings about the magic tide. After that, he also I have been reminding people from all angles of the crisis at hand ¨C but at that time, no one took the warnings seriously.

    Today, no one will think that these things are alarmist.

    ¡°We should restart research on the magic tide and waste soil and restart those old libraries and archives,¡± said Berdwin. ¡°It¡¯s time to wake up from numbness ¨C we¡¯re sleeping compared to the world. Too long."

    "The crisis of the death of all things is a matter of urgency," Victoria said. "But now the kingdom and the North and the Western Army have almost no warfare. By relying on the Cecil Corps... can you solve the crisis you mentioned? ?"

    "I have made arrangements, there will be no big surprises," Gao Wen said. "What I need you to do is to remain stable. No matter what method is used, before the dust settles, the plain west and St. Sunil are absolutely Can not be chaotic - this year will be more than half, the next harvest month will be the key to decide whether we can survive this winter, we have lost half of the grain production, lost a lot of reserve food, if the plain west appears again Bandit and large-scale refugees... Even if the Cecil Corps solved the crisis of cults, we have to face the winter crisis."

    The two guardian dukes nodded solemnly, and Gao Wen then looked at Victoria: "How many reserve forces are there in the North?"

    "The mountain legion was seriously wounded. Even if it was counted as a reserve soldier who had not been involved in combat before leaving the north, there were only four or five thousand people left. If you recruited troops, private soldiers, and mercenaries from all over the country, you would probably have 10,000. To 15,000 people."

    "After removing the army that guards the border?"

    "The plan has been removed - the corps of the northern countries will not be removed from the north under any circumstances."

    "More than 10,000 people...not enough, but can''t ask too much," Gao Wen sighed. "You send a reliable person and take the troops to the east. From the hills in the north of Sorinburg, the Cecil Army is already there. Create a safe passage - before the end of the summer, take over the Eastwind Wind Fortress and guard against Tifeng. In addition, I will also send my Second Legion to the border to guard against it. The reorganization and modernization of the Mountain Legion Let''s go in the east, we have limited time, we must fight every second."

    Victoria nodded lightly: "I understand."

    "The Western Army Corps stayed in the plains of the Holy Spirit to recuperate and maintain the order of the grain-producing land," Gao Wen looked at the Duke of Bai Dewen. "The restructuring and modernization of the Western Army Corps is also carried out in the plains."

    Bai Dewen bowed his head: "This arrangement is very appropriate."

    Gao Wen looked at the two people. When talking about the reorganization and modernization of the troops, the expressions on the faces of the two guardian dukes were indifferent.

    "I hope you understand that the process of reorganization and transformation of the North and West Army regiments is the process of recycling your military power," Gao Wen said. "I will replace their command systems and rebuild their discipline. They will change from being loyal to you." To be loyal to the Cecil empire - of course, considering the stability of the military and the personal abilities you have, the reorganized legion will be under your command, but then it will no longer be a private soldier..."

    Some words he must say more clearly, even if the content of the military reform has been clarified before the discussion, and now it is specific to the two guardian dukes, he must also emphasize it again, because this issue is sensitive and important, and Subject to the actual situation, he could not completely deprive the two guardian dukes of the power of the original regiment. This is because he could not find a capable person to replace the two dukes. On the other hand, It is necessary to take into account the stability of the original two regiments.

    If it is in peacetime, he will of course choose a reform plan that does not leave hidden dangers. However, there are not many empire-available forces in the internal and external troubles. He must try to avoid the decline of the combat effectiveness of the existing legions, even if it is temporarily reduced.

    After all, the weakest stage of a country is not before change, but about change.

    And while preserving this huge hidden danger, he must ensure the reliability and cooperation of Victoria and Perdwin, at least within the constraints of the rules.

    After all, he does not want to see warlords appear inside the new empire.

    "Of course we understand," the Duke of Badwin laughed. "And we will make sure that every family in the North and West understands this."

    Gao Wen nodded slightly, and then he mentioned the last thing before the end of today''s long talk.

    "Finally, about the capital of the empire - when the dust settles, the country''s ruling center will move to Cecil."

    Victoria and Paterson looked at each other, but they didn''t have much surprise.

    "To more completely cut off the foundation of the old forces, is it?" Victoria said with a light expression and a cold voice.

    ¡°It¡¯s not just that, there are a few other factors,¡± said Gao Wen. ¡°St. Sunil has been badly damaged. Its function as the capital¡¯s ruler is now shut down. The old aristocratic system was disintegrated, and the military power was almost After demise, a large number of traffic routes are covered by polluted areas and cannot be recovered in a short period of time. The significance of continuing to use it as a capital is not significant. This is one of them;

    "Secondly, the new order of the empire is based on the magical industry. The high production capacity provided by the magic industry is the key to ensuring the rapid recovery of social operations. It is also the foundation of our rise. The industrial foundation of St. Sunil can be said to be a piece. Blank - although there are some new factories, they have been shut down, there are several magic nets, but they are not systematic. And Cecil City is already a relatively mature industrial center, and also a developed commercial and cultural center, around it. There are also a large number of well-functioning new cities. Compared to St. Sunil, Cecil City is more suitable as the capital of the new empire.

    "The last thing that Victoria just mentioned is to completely cut off the foundation of the old forces."

    The families of St. Sunil have been in business for many years, and their pedigrees are intertwined. The power network even went deep into the gangsters and rogues in the streets and lanes, and this messy mess would not dissipate in a short time. Gao Wen did not have time to guard a The broken ancient city and the chaos of this group are the most time-saving and labor-saving programs.

    "But if the capital is set in the south, will it be too far south from the geographical position?" Bai Dewen thought about it and raised his own question. "On the one hand, it is far from the population center in the north, on the other hand it is too Close to wasteland..."

    ¡°It¡¯s not a problem to get close to the wasteland, because I¡¯m already expanding the development site to the south, building a multi-layered and progressive line of defense. One day we¡¯re going to recapture the land of the southern mountains of the Dark Mountains, and to be honest, the southern region itself More suitable for survival than the North - the land is fertile and the climate is relatively mild. If it is not abandoned, it should be a better place to produce food than the Holy Spirit Plain, and the North... is too cold.

    "As for the other point, if you understand the new modes of transportation in the South, there will be no such concerns. From the map, St. Sunil is located at the intersection of Ansu, which is the situation of the year and the subsequent technological recession. Due to the lack of convenient transportation, the capital can of course only be located in the middle of the territory, but if the traffic problem is solved, the geographical location is not so important."

    The Duke of Berdwin thought a little and nodded slightly: "If this is the case, then I have no concerns."

    The night was getting deeper, the cool wind blew through the study, Gao Wen smashed his eyebrows, and then he sighed with relief: "The things we talked about today are not completed overnight, and in addition to the big frame, the details are also It¡¯s still open to business, come here today, rest early...¡±

    "When...when...when..."

    A melodious bell with a hint of holiness suddenly came from a distance and interrupted the second half of Gao Wen.

    It is the bell coming from the direction of the Cathedral of the Light.

    The three people in the room (Hetty has hung up the communication) at the same time looked up and looked at the direction of the bell.

    "The blockade of the Cathedral of the Light has been lifted," said Berdwin. "... It seems that we have to wait a while to rest."

    "Let''s go and have a look," Gao Wen said as he looked out the window. At the same time, he couldn''t help but think that his thoughts were divergent. "I don''t know what people in the cathedral will feel after learning about the changes in the outside world..."

    After the end of the gods, it is probably to calm the turbulent energy of the Holy Light, or it may be that the depleted gods need to recuperate. The Cathedral of the Light has always maintained a blockade. Until now, the blockade has been lifted.

    This situation makes Gao Wen could not help but make some interesting associations -

    Before closing the door, the king of Ansu was still commanding the city.

    After opening the door, don''t say the king, Ansu is gone.

    I am afraid that people in the cathedral will be shocked.

 Chapter 649ï¼š Continuation of the hiccup plan

    The glorious barriers that hang around the Cathedral of the Light for a few days began to decompose gradually, and countless pale gold particles escaped from the energy barrier that was constantly ablated, fluttering and dissipating in the depths of the night, and gradually disappearing. Inside the barrier, the melodious bell is still ringing.

    The bells are melodious, like an invitation.

    Gao Wen and the two guardian dukes stood on the square in front of the church area and looked at the direction of the church. The Duke of Berdwin¡¯s brow frowned slightly: ¡°Weird... The official group should come out of the cathedral and meet the believers at this time. ... How is the church area so quiet?"

    Gao Wen looked up and saw that in the scattered light of the Holy Light, the church area maintained a strange and quiet silence. He could not see the bishop and the high-ranking priests appearing, only to see some ordinary people in a hurry. The priests and the attendants ran between the buildings, and some panicked figures were seen in the corridors above the upper floors of the cathedral. The situation was abnormal.

    Just as the three guessed what was going on inside the church, the door that portrayed many miracles and runes, solemn and heavy, was finally opened.

    However, it is not the gods formed by the bishops and high-ranking priests, nor the sacred priests, Ivan III, but Veronica, who is dressed in a plain tunic, is slow Slowly walk out of the church, go to Gao Wen and others, holding the Platinum scepter that belongs to the Pope.

    I don''t know if it is an illusion. When I saw the "Sister of the Virgin", Gao Wen felt a faint violation. Although Veronica looked like the last time, but... he always felt There is a slight dissonance in the other side.

    It¡¯s not clear that it¡¯s unclear, and it¡¯s quickly being attacked by an amazing news ¨C

    "The Pope''s Majesty has been summoned by the Lord, and the Bishops'' Church has taught him in the Descendant of the Gods." Veronica said with a gentle expression as always, his voice calmly and calmly.

    Gao Wen and others were at a loss.

    ...some people were shocked, but what was surprised was the people outside the church - the door opened and the pope was gone...

    "All... Ñ³ ÁË?" Bai Dewen seems to be afraid to believe his own ears. Asked one step forward, "Is it the gods on the spot? Is there an accident?"

    "The power of God''s descending power can be tolerated, the Pope''s sorrow is too high, and he fails to adhere to the end of the ceremony. The bishops are trying to avoid the ruling out of control and sacrifice themselves as a container," Veronica said as she whispered. Open the body, "The cathedral has been opened, and the Daguangming Hall still maintains the scene at the time."

    This is the meaning of inviting three people to visit.

    Berdwin and Victoria face each other. After a moment of hesitation, they walked to the main entrance of the church. Gao Wen woke up from a brief sigh and thoughts. There were countless guesses and thoughts in his mind, but they all gathered together. Veronica''s deep eyes.

    The princess just kept a light expression and responded calmly.

    Before turning back to the church, Veronica noticed some changes outside the church area -

    The streets are full of soldiers of the Cecil Army. The Ansuwang flag over the Silver Fort in the distance has disappeared. It was originally only allowed to fly over the main tower of the Wangjia flag. The flag of Cecil and the plow was illuminated by a beam of light. Bright, flying in the wind in the night.

    Reminiscent of Gao Wen, who appeared here, Cecil himself, the expression of the Princess of the Virgin finally changed a little. Her eyebrows were lightly raised and she asked: "What happened in the city?"

    "The change is very big, the kingship of Ansu is over, but it is a peaceful evolution," Victoria said quietly. "The current owner is Gao Wen?? Cecil."

    "I will explain it to you in detail," Gao Wen said to Veronica. "There is a lot going on, and we all need to sort out slowly."

    Veronica lowered her head and painted the emblem of the Holy Light on her chest. She whispered, "I have converted to the Holy Light, no longer the Princess of Ansu, and the royal power has nothing to do with me... This city survived, this Things are the most important thing."

    Gao Wen saw her for two seconds, but did not say anything, and walked to the church not far away.

    In the Great Hall of Light, the power of the Holy Light has been calmed down, the sacred light re-condenses into the sea of ??clouds, drifting slowly over the hall, and the Holy See of the Pope is now empty, even a little remnant can not see, the whole All the traces that can be found in the hall are only a dozen piles of embers around the Holy See¡ªthe gray-white ashes are distributed at the key nodes of the gods, which are the remains of the former bishops.

    This seems to be the trace of the raging light that burned the human body, and there was no sign of fighting or being invaded by foreign enemies in the entire Guangming Hall.

    However, the two Dukes of Berdwin and Victoria, who are about to begin to rebuild the order in the city and assume the stability of the core of the Empire, feel only a headache at the moment.

    At this time, they couldn¡¯t help but admire the Welsh, who had left in time, and couldn¡¯t help but have a divergent speculation. The King¡¯s majesty had already known the shocking variables in the cathedral, so he was so determined to leave. go with?

    "God..." Paterson¡¯s face was ugly. "I would rather deal with those clustered monsters..."

    Victoria glanced at him quietly, his voice faint: "Do you want to keep the city again?"

    "I don''t mean this..." Bai Dewen immediately waved his hand, then looked up and down at Victoria. "How did I not find out that you would dig people?"

    "Just curiosity, ask," Victoria said casually, then looked at Veronica. "That is, there are no bishop-level clerics in the cathedral now? How much is the high-ranking priest?"

    "The bishops have indeed been martyrdom, but the high-ranking priests have not been damaged, and the church function is still working," Veronica said, while lifting the platinum token in his hand. "I have been approved by the Platinum Scepter. It can be used to manage the cathedral for the time being, but now the kingship has changed, the order of St. Sunil needs to be reorganized, and the believers also need to seek peace in the new environment. Many things may require me and Gao Wen? Cecil ... you can decide after your deliberation."

    "We can talk now," Gao Wen said immediately. "If you have no opinion."

    "Alright," Veronica nodded lightly and looked at the two guardian dukes. "The two dagongs can wait in the lounge temporarily."

    Gao Wen saw that the "Vrind of the Virgin" seemed to have something to communicate with himself privately, so he said to Berdwin and Victoria: "You might as well go back to the castle and have something to talk about tomorrow."

    "Okay." Victoria nodded, shortly, and then took the seemingly troubled Duke of Berdwin and left the cathedral together.

    Until he came to the cathedral and came to the place where the light could not be reached, Bai Dewen couldn''t help but look back and said to Victoria: "Do you think this is very embarrassing? Saint? Ivan III though It¡¯s really old, but it¡¯s not yet able to support the extent of the gods... and the bishops are all martyrdom? Although I believe that their faith is indeed pious to the extent that they can be taught at any time, no one has survived a god-falling ceremony... ...it is too coincidental."

    ¡°Really,¡± Victoria said. ¡°But there is no clue.¡±

    "His Veronica must know more..." Perdwin said, "but she doesn''t seem to want to say it, at least not to say it in front of us."

    Victoria was silent for a moment, then turned and looked at the direction of the cathedral.

    The shredded snow flew out of her hair, and her voice came from the breeze: "But overall, this is a good thing."

    Bai Dewen groaned and looked subtle. After a few seconds of silence, he showed an expression that he didn¡¯t know how to cry and laugh: "Yeah, good thing... but there are too many things happening at the same time. It¡¯s easy to get up.¡±

    "The turning point of the times... probably that''s it."

    In the cathedral, Gao Wen and Veronica stood in the big light hall, the former looked a little uncomfortably and looked around: "Are we talking here?"

    "Please rest assured that there are no extra eyes here," Veronica said. "It includes the eyes of the Holy Light."

    Gao Wen looked at Veronica deeply: "This sentence sounds like... It''s not very pious."

    Veronica only showed a smile and gently lifted the Platinum Scepter in his hand: "The Platinum Scepter representing the bridge of the will of the Light of Light has accepted my control, and no one who believes in Him will question me. Devotion."

    "But I don''t believe in Him," Gao Wen said. "St. Ivan III is really dying from God. Is the bishop really a martyr?"

    ¡°They have paid their lives for their faith. By definition, nature is martyrdom,¡± Veronica said calmly. ¡°Are you still regretting their death? As a rule that is about to reshape the state order. The sudden decline of the church should be a good thing for you."

    In the normal impression of everyone, words like this will never come from Veronica, from the mouth of this devout "virgin princess"!

    Gao Wen stared at the eyes of the princess, and he finally confirmed that the sense of disobedience that he felt in Veronica was not an illusion, but the sense of disobedience did not come out today. It is a kind of violation that always exists on the princess, always hidden by her.

    Just not knowing what happened, Veronica''s special breath is particularly obvious today, and Gao Wen is quite sensitive to something "non-human", so he only noticed.

    He looked at Veronica''s eyes and felt like he was watching a doll, a kind of heterogeneous breath that was very similar to humans, but was carefully perceived but different from human beings. This kind of doll is so obvious. The traits... He used to feel vaguely in the other side.

    "I don''t want to mutter, who are you - you know what I mean - and what do you want to do?"

    "Have you ever heard such a sentence..." Veronica said with a shallow smile, "--human beings will last forever, even if they disobey God."

    "The rebellious plan!" Gao Wen blurted out, and he finally felt horrified. This horror even broke the indifferentness he has maintained so far. "How do you know this sentence?!"

    The pious Princess of the Virgin is actually an insider of the rebellious plan? Why did she know? Did she get old knowledge? Is there a legacy of the rebellious plan inside the King of Moen? Or do you... there are survivors like Kamal?

    One problem bursts in Gao Wen¡¯s mind, and what most confuses him is that a disobedient (if Veronica is a disobedient) turns out to be the ¡°devout¡± believer of the Holy Light and become a church. The high-level - but carefully imagined, he suddenly felt that such expansion is quite in line with the meaning of "rebellious".

    An organization that can slice God''s research and extend its power to the most devout church. The rebellious component of this is indeed not low...

    "The hiccup plan never ends. As long as humanity continues, we won''t stop," Veronica said in Gao Wen''s gaze. "You don''t have to be so surprised - there is not a living beside you. What about the rebellious?"

    "Carmel..." Gao Wen frowned. "So who are you?"

    "This question is actually not very important, but if you are curious, I can tell you a name," Veronica said softly. "''We'', once called Ophelia? Norton. You don''t necessarily have this name. Understand, but this surname must be known to you."

    "Norton? Just surnamed the royal family?!" Gao Wenyu widened his eyes and suddenly felt that the information he was exposed to today was a bit too much. "Ophelia...I really don''t know much...but what you just said'' What do we mean?!"

    "This involves the division and reorganization of the soul. It involves some secrets. I am not sure if it should let you know now. As for the name of Ophelia? Norton... you can ask Carmel after he goes back. You should give an answer that will satisfy you."

    Gao Wen can see that the disobedient in front of "Veronica Moen" is not completely trusting himself. He does not intend to tell all the secrets, but he did not forcefully ask questions, but asked: "You told me this, what do you want to do?"

    "Do something to rebel against the gods," Veronica smiled and gently raised the platinum token in his hand. "For example... let the light return to the mortal."

 Chapter 650ï¼š Rebellious cooperation

    When such a disobedient discourse was spoken from Veronica''s mouth, which was always devout, Gao Wen''s feelings were really unspeakable, and he noticed one thing after hearing this sentence¡ª - Veronica''s vague sense of disobedience is not as simple as "dehumanization." In this princess, Gao Wen also felt a kind of stranger.

    Although her appearance does not seem to change, her manner of speaking and her manners are similar to those of the past. However, in some places that are not easily noticeable, the princess¡¯s temperament details seem to have undergone subtle changes. People are still that person. But the inner... seems to be different from before.

    Gao Wen can''t really tell what the difference is almost impossible to describe in words, because his own understanding of Veronica is limited, but he guesses that the changes in the other side must be called "Ophelia" Asian? Norton is related to this ancient man.

    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± I noticed that Gao Wen had not answered for a long time, Veronica, or the ancient man who called himself ¡°Ophelia? Norton¡± asked.

    "I wonder what kind of existence you are..." Gao Wen said calmly, "An ancient soul that is constantly resurrected? Boarding in this body? Have you replaced the original Veronica at some point?" Moen? Where was the original Veronica? Or... Has she existed since the beginning?"

    ¡°Is this question very important?¡± asked the gentle woman with a faint expression. ¡°Carmel is by your side, an ancient magician who has survived since the Sparks. From a strange and bizarre point of view, even life forms are fundamental. He should be more incredible than us, isn''t it?"

    "But I trust Carmel, but I can''t trust you directly, so this question is very important," Gao Wen said. "You have too many secrets, too few words, and you have been active for another time. At this moment, my contact with me is too sudden... so I need to understand your ins and outs, and you suddenly tell me the true purpose of these things. Why do you find me? How do you know that I will work with you? ¡±

    "Since you care so much..." Veronica/Ophelia smiled slightly. "Then you think of us as a stubborn soul who refuses to dissipate in this world. I am indeed a host here. It''s in the body, but I didn''t replace her... As early as this body was born, as long as her personality consciousness has not yet appeared, we have already completed the boarding ¨C so you can think of me as the original dimension Ronnie Moen, because I am experiencing her complete life, with only a more ancient and long-lasting memory.

    "We are really different from the ancient magician around you. We have been active in this world for many years. We know the changes in the human kingdom over the years, so we will be especially curious about your appearance... IMHO, in our long-term In the observation, there are not many factors that can be called ''variables'', you are one of them...

    ¡°Our observations and experiments on the Church of the Light have come to an end. This project will no longer bring more benefits, but we hope to cooperate with you in the next step, and why choose you... you have accepted A disobedient, isn''t it? Not to mention that you are still promoting new teachings in the South. To be frank, what you are pursuing is in line with our goals. We have reasons for cooperation.

    "As for whether you will cooperate with us... This is your choice. Regardless of your choice, we are happy to accept. I can only say that if you choose to trust, then you will get a full match for this trust, if If you don''t trust, we will go to other projects first."

    Gao Wen quietly looked at Veronica/Ophelia, and naturally put his hand on the hilt of the Blazers'' sword: "If I choose to kill you directly here? You are a huge I am likely to do this because of the unstable factors."

    ¡°The fifty-five kilograms of biomass is an acceptable loss for us,¡± said the woman with a bleak expression. ¡°And you don¡¯t have to do this.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s true,¡± Gao Wen raised his eyebrows slightly. ¡°What do you guys want to work with me? What do you want from me, what I can get, and most importantly... it¡¯s also ''you guys¡¯. Is it a part of an experimental project?"

    "We are very interested in the Southern teachings that you and the Wright Great Patriarch co-founded. We are also very interested in the technology of the White Knight. We are willing to help you transform the Church of the Light with the teachings of the South. This is your biggest The harvest, and what we want to get from you... is just the technical feedback that comes out of this process. For us today, knowledge is the only thing of value, and we have nothing to do."

    "But while you are harvesting knowledge, you will do some ''extra actions'' by the way," Gao Wen looked around at the Guangming Hall, and his eyes finally fell on the empty Pope''s seat. "You will not say in front of me." Are these people dying from God?"

    "Clearing these ''bridges of God'' is our intended goal, which is part of the rebellious plan and will not happen to you, and frankly, I have no ability to pose this threat to you - you are not holy light The believer of the god, the platinum scepter in my hand is nothing more than an ordinary sacred object for you," Veronica said calmly. "Of course, I can also confess another point: cooperation with you, in Our standard is indeed a new project."

    After a short pause, she showed a gentle smile: ¡°Any project has the potential to fail ¨C but the ¡®cooperation¡¯ itself is also a risk of failure, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    "...I will consider it and give you a reply as soon as possible," Gao Wen said for two seconds, watching the eyes of "The Princess of the Virgin". "This may be good for us, but in order to be able to build more Trust, I hope that the less things we hide from each other, the better, and if I find that you are a potential threat to Cecil, I will rule out the first time."

    "I understand your concerns," Veronica/Ophelia slightly bowed her head. "Mutual trust is our common goal."

    Gao Wen took a slight breath and slowly spit out and said, "Then we should discuss how to deal with the martyrdom of the Pope and the entire Bishops. There are tens of thousands of Holy Light believers in this city, all the churches in the Holy Spirit Plain. Influenced by the Cathedral of Light - soon, everyone will know what is happening in the cathedral."

    Veronica/Ophelia looked up: "Do you have any thoughts?"

    "The Pope''s Holy? Ivan III summoned the Lord after God''s death. He heard the gods and the gods before leaving..." Gao Wen glanced at the other side. "I will send someone later."

    Veronica/Ophelia''s eyebrows seem to have been slightly lifted, but then the usual bleak and gentle appearance: "Please try to write some compromises. In the most far-reaching places of the old teachings, the changes need to be gradual. ¡±

    Gao Wen nodded casually and turned to the direction of the hall exit.

    Before he left, he turned back and asked the last question: "What you said is that "human beings will last forever", referring to all human beings, or a part of human beings selected."

    "Is this problem also very important?"

    "Very important."

    The voice behind Gao Wen was silent for a few seconds before he came over:

    "Perhaps not everyone can survive in this tough world, but the emergence of every victim can only prove our incompetence."

    It seems that this is the answer of the disobedient.

    Gao Wen nodded slightly and stepped out of the hall where the light was floating.

    Veronica quietly watched the direction in which Gao Wen left, and then turned to the depths of the hall after a long time.

    "He may have discovered the anomaly of this interface... The newly downloaded personality data is not completely stable." "But the goal of communication has been achieved." "Not sure if this contact will produce positive results..." "Forward assessment To be good - and our time is running out." "At least there will be no loss..."

    The soft voice of self-speaking seems to split into a number of personalities, this self-talking echoed in the big light hall, and eventually gradually returned to silence.

    Gao Wen, who returned to Silver Fort, called the amber waiting for the first time.

    "Oh... you are so scary and serious," Amber couldn¡¯t help but exclaim when he saw Gao Wen¡¯s moment. "Isn¡¯t it going to a church... What¡¯s going on there? Is it a cathedral? Are the bishops in the whole destroyed?"

    Amber happily started the divergent bb, and never forgot to black out a Northern Light Church, but Gao Wenyi was dumbfounded when she opened it -

    "The bishops were completely destroyed in the gods."

    "¡­¡­what?"

    "The Pope''s Holy?? Ivan III also died in the gods, and the news will be announced tomorrow."

    "¡­¡­what?!"

    "There are only high-ranking priests below the bishop in the cathedral, and Veronica''s living saint."

    "...Mom..." Amber finally woke up and his eyes widened. "Hey, I just said that I played, you don''t have to cooperate with it... Isn''t that true?"

    "I am not you, will you make such a joke?" Gao Wen glanced at the half-elf. "Receive the mouth, I have a mission for you."

    Amber quickly put away the mouth that was wide open because of the horror, and slammed his face hard: "Ah, you said."

    ¡°Take someone to check the living records of the royal family members in the Silver Fort, all the information of Cha Veronica''s Moen, especially in childhood,¡± Gao Wen said. ¡°In addition, check the Church of the Light to accept the dimension. The process of Ronika¡¯s conversion, including her baptism record."

    Amber¡¯s expression was finally serious, and she nodded: ¡°Understand.¡±

    Seeing the solemn amber of the expression, Gao Wen slightly paused and suddenly asked: "Is there a clue?"

    Amber first stunned and immediately realized what the other party was asking. She probably didn¡¯t expect Gao Wen to really remember this matter seriously. He blinked and said: "I haven¡¯t had time to check it carefully... I just asked. Several court scholars who manage the coat of arms, but no one has ever heard of the name ''Randolph''..."

    The so-called clue refers to the information of the amber adoptive father, the stalker with the surname, "Sari Randolph".

    This name, as well as the unusual aristocratic surname, is the only understanding of amber''s own adoptive father, and this shadow surpassed with aristocratic surnames, whose strength does not seem weak, eventually died in the backcountry of the South, died in the church and the local nobility. Under the joint trial, this secret is really puzzling.

    It seems that even Pitman is not aware of the inside story.

    Gao Wen had promised to find a clue to his adoptive father in St. Sunil, and now he has arrived in St. Sunil - although the way of arriving is a bit surprising, it is time to fulfill the promise.

    "Your adoptive father may be a descendant of a family who had fallen long ago. It may also be a person who was deprived of his family name decades ago. It is more likely to be a child of the ''shadow aristocrat'' who is not public. Most of the heraldic scholars master it. The information of the orthodox family, they don''t know and it is normal," Gao Wen comforted Amber. "No need to worry, we have a lot of time - you can start from the Wangjia Library of Silver Fort, which houses all the nobles of the Ansu Dynasty. The pedigree, including those most remote and most desolate, if not yet, can be found in the secret collection of the Moen family, and there may be clues."

    "I hope..." Amber whispered. "In fact, there is nothing to find. It has been so many years."

    "But still very concerned, isn''t it? - I am also very concerned about it. I care if your father''s surname is a descendant of an old friend. I care about what the book is. It is worth a superb to go to church to steal things." Wen smiled. "Just help me check it out and investigate the clues of Sari Randolph."

    "Okay, then you have to process the money."

    Gao Wenyi said: "...you are too shameless?"

 Chapter 651ï¼š Ophelia Nortonâ€™s identity

    Amber is not as a shame for the elf. It¡¯s not a day or two. Gao Wen has long adapted to the style of this guy¡¯s face with a chance to go off the nose, and he knows that a lot of amber is just doing it to make the atmosphere easy. some.

    This half-elves did not like the atmosphere of being too solemn and oppressive, and he was too serious and depressed after talking with Veronica/Ophelia.

    On the second day, the ancient city of St. Sunil welcomed a new day in the bright sunshine.

    The wound left by this behemoth in the war still needs to heal slowly, but every surviving person will gradually regain hope with the continuation of the steady state in the city. The blockade line on the plain has been closed, pushing the war away from the city. The place, while in the city, the two guardian dukes have begun to further restore urban function, and began to convene aristocrats, scholars, businessmen representatives, etc., to prepare for the establishment of the empire.

    After receiving a group of royal scholars, Gao Wen returned to the study in Baiyinbao.

    After waiting for a while, a steady and powerful footstep came from the door. The tall and strong Damu first Wright appeared at the door of the study: "Adult, are you looking for me?"

    - Although the plan to establish the Cecil empire has been finalized, Gao Wen has not publicly crowned, so in addition to a small number of people, most people who have followed him for a long time are still used to calling him in the original way.

    Gao Wen glanced at Wright, and Wright''s substitute - Emily was coming out of Wright and politely greeting Amber and Gao Wen.

    "Sit down, about the Church of the Light, I have something to discuss with you," Gao Wen nodded to the ambassador of the ambassador, and then turned his head and told the amber. "Command the guards and the attendants. From now on, don''t let people come to the study room." ""

    Waiting for Wright to sit down on the high back chair next to the desk, Gao Wen smoothly opened the magic net terminal on the table. While waiting for the opposite response, he casually said: "Now we have entered St. Sunil, the cathedral is in essence. I am already in control, what do you think?"

    "... Considering the actual situation, we cannot violently destroy the church in the north, nor can we violently treat the believers of the old doctrines for preaching, but the teachings of the churches in the north and the south are destined to be opposite," Wright said in a cry. "If conditions permit, you should find a solution." Reforming the church in the north, starting with the classical interpretation power and the power of the bishop, let the northern church accept the new doctrine and integrate with the southern church, and if conditions do not allow... we may only face the holy for a long time. Light believes in the reality of the split between the North and the South, and divides a considerable amount of manpower and material resources to maintain balance and avoid intensification of contradictions."

    Gao Wen looked up and down the powerful Wu Mu first: "You are now thinking more like a real religious leader."

    Perhaps it was the great shepherd, with different visions and ways of thinking, the white knight who was born in this junior priest no longer only knows the mission and pursues the light, but begins to have some practical ideas starting from the overall situation. This seems to be a good thing in the text.

    Wright is just smiling, his face is quiet and simple: "Just seeing more people after sitting on this seat, the Holy Light taught me to match the power with responsibility, and to match the status with responsibility, so I have to stand more I think about the problem from a multi-person perspective. To be honest, I am still not good at dealing with these... I should be grateful to Saiwen? Terry and other priests for their help."

    "Saiwen... is a few progressive priests in Lu''an City," Gao Wen thought about, recalling the name. "How did they perform in the Southern Church? Adapted to the new doctrine?"

    "I am very comfortable. I can only insist on carrying three kilograms at the beginning. Now Saiwen has been able to punch a bear after weighing five kilometers."

    Gao Wen: "?"

    Wright suddenly laughed: "They are civilian, they don''t need to adapt to the training of the warriors - they have adapted to the new doctrines and are trying to find their own path of light. After accepting the new doctrine, Luan City''s progressive priests Both the pastors and the priests have varying degrees of light decline, but the existence of the white knight itself has inspired these people''s beliefs. They did not lose all the light as I did at the beginning. I believe that the decline of these brothers and sisters is only temporary. One day, they will find the way again."

    Gao Wen¡¯s expression came back. He was surprised that Wright had already made such a joke now ¨C because Wright¡¯s own style was rough, and the white knight¡¯s unique selection criteria were now even inside the Cecil¡¯s army. It is often said that the standard of employment of the pastor in the South is whether or not the bear can be killed. This sorrow has obviously been introduced into the ear of the big priest, but the first person of the priest seems to be quite happy.

    In addition to being surprised, Gao Wen also confirmed another thing: the clerics in the South have indeed experienced different degrees of power decline because of the falsification of faith and the abandonment of the Holy Light, but because of the existence of the White Knight, they The recession did not touch the bottom like the original Wright.

    This may show some of the characteristics of the "soul stamp" from the side.

    It does come from the human heart and acts on the human heart, but it can also be influenced by the surrounding environment and by the group.

    Of course, it is also possible that the priests in the South are not as desperate as the original Light of the Light, but there may still be awe of the Holy Light in their hearts, which leads to their power of Holy Light. Complete decline.

    In short, regardless of the reason, it is necessary to observe and test for a long time on the issue of the seal of the mind. Gao Wen is not in a hurry.

    During the talk, the magic net terminal on the desk suddenly made a humming sound, and then the projection crystal crystal condensed an illusory projection.

    Carmel¡¯s figure appeared in front of Gao Wen and Wright.

    The ancient magister bowed slightly to pay tribute to Gao Wen.

    "Very good, now people are coming together," Gao Wen nodded, then no longer nonsense, straight into the subject, "Today I summon you two, because it involves both the Church of Light and the ancient Gangster Empire. ""

    ¡°Does it involve contemporary churches and ancient empires?¡± Carmel¡¯s voice did not hide his curiosity, ¡°What happened?¡±

    Gao Wen said faintly: "Ophelia? Norton, do you know the name?"

    After hearing the name, Kamal was obviously wrong for a moment, and then said: "Yes, of course, I have not only heard of it, but also seen her - Princess Ophelia is a member of the ancient family, she is also A talented magister, part of the disobedience plan is her own responsibility... How do you suddenly mention the name? His Royal Highness, one of the executors of the rebellious plan, is not active on the political stage. There shouldn¡¯t be too many records in history. The age of her existence is three hundred years away from you, and it¡¯s been a thousand years away from the contemporary...¡±

    Gao Wen¡¯s face was deep and awesome, and his heart was ups and downs.

    Member of the ancient Gangbang royal family, one of the highest leaders of the rebellious plan! !

    The hiccup plan was the most important secret plan of the empire in the Spark Age. From the beginning, this plan was controlled by the Gangster royal family. Therefore, Gao Wen had her identity after hearing the name of Ophelia Norton. There must be speculation, but the guess is guessing. At this moment, the exact information is heard from a real ancient population. The impact in his heart is still not small!

    "Her name is Veronica? Moen," he sighed softly, opening his mouth and stunned Carmel and the next Wright in the communicator. "She is in the Cathedral of Light. And it is ready to announce the news of the Pope and the Bishops¡¯ full martyrdom after three hours."

    "Holy Light..." Wright¡¯s face was so ugly, the news was so big that he didn¡¯t realize that the Northern Church had a bad news for the Southern Church. Re-created, Emily floating behind him even felt the surging of the light around Wright, the little girl disappeared in the first time, and then found half of the head in the shackles of the light, carefully Look around the ground.

    Carmel¡¯s whole person has turned purple--this is a shocking performance: ¡°Is the message reliable? Where did you get the information?¡±

    ¡°She told me personally and accurately stated your origins and said the plan of rebellion,¡± Gao Wen said, and succinctly told about his experience in the Cathedral of Light last night, telling the self-proclaimed ¡°Ophelia¡±. "Norton" is a rebellious person''s request for cooperation, and at the end he has attached some of his own conjectures. "I think there is a bigger truth behind her. The rebellious plan still has more things to survive than we think." She uses ''we'' to refer to herself, perhaps means that the original Ophelia Norton has split into several souls through some kind of ancient magic, and the so-called Veronica Moen is only one of the split souls temporarily used. The carrier only."

    "This conjecture is very likely..." Kamal indulged and cautiously said after a few thoughts, "I suggest that you treat the disobedience with caution - even if her identity is true, you must keep enough Be alert, keep enough distance, never be convinced."

    Gao Wen glanced at Carmel: "I thought that as a rebellious person, you would have more kindness and trust in the ¡®princess¡¯. After all, in a sense, she is your former boss.¡±

    "I do have some pre-trust and kindness to His Highness, Ophelia, who is also a disobedient, but before that, I was your advisor and scholar first," Carmel said. "I must warn. Your potential risks, especially this risk can be very large."

    "Talk about your concerns."

    ¡°The rebellious plan is the most extreme and bold plan since the birth of the mortal. The disobedient is a group of extremists who try to ensure the continuity of human beings by stealing, distorting or even controlling the power of the gods. Paranoia, extremes and defamation are the characteristics of the rebel themselves. We do With lofty goals and a strong mind, and the initial starting point is very good, but the long time and the inherent paranoia of humans can easily distort these good factors," Carmel said of his concerns, "as per yours Said that Ophelia Norton has lived for a thousand years, and that seven hundred years have been spent in the human kingdom in the form of a boarding soul after the destruction of the Gangyan Empire. That is long and heterogeneous. Life has definitely had a profound impact on her..."

    Speaking of this, Camelton paused and said: "I can''t imagine what a human being will become after going through such a thousand years." She may be a saint who is detached from the mortal spirit, but more likely madman."

    Gao Wen touched his chin and thought and said: "You have also experienced a thousand years, and in even worse circumstances - you are blocked in the fortress of the shadow world."

    "Yes, then you must have never forgotten, I used to be half crazy," Carmel said. "And my body has been reshaped into a spirit, no longer subject to various nerve signals and hormones. Influence, in a sense, my mental state has been semi-solidified, the degree of toughness is more than the human body of flesh and blood, and His Royal Highness Ophelia... She is boarding in a different flesh and blood body, it is difficult to say her What kind of changes have taken place in this long period of spiritual state."

    "So, do you have a negative attitude towards Ophelia''s cooperation requirements?"

    "...not exactly like this," Camille said. " Her cooperation is still of great value, not only because she now controls the cathedral of St. Sunil, but because she holds what we don''t understand. Knowledge, and we also need to understand the changes in the Church of the Light in the past many years, to understand what she wants to do with the hands of the Church of Light. I am just to advise you and list all the risks for your reference. ""

    Gao Wen nodded lightly and looked at Wright on the other side.

    "what is your opinion?"

    Wright has been thinking for a while, facing the problem of Gao Wen, he said in a deep voice: "...I think we can cooperate, adults."

    ¡ºAdd bookmarks for easy reading¡»

 Chapter 652ï¼š Broken soil

    Faced with a mystery and unclear purpose, the ancient sinisters who controlled the Cathedral of the Light, the same rebellious person, Kamei advised Gao Wen to be vigilant and keep the distance. As the head of the Southern Church, he advocated the new light. Wright, who is a doctrine, thinks that the other side can cooperate. This situation was not thought of by Gao Wen.

    He looked at Wright: "Talk about your reasons."

    "From the actual situation, we can''t leave the Northern Church," Wright said seriously. "The issue of faith can easily evolve into a fierce contradiction. The conflict between the past two years and the other sects in the expansion process is an example. This is The problem is in front of us. Let us not consider the purpose of His Highness Veronica. She is currently holding the Platinum Scepter. The fact that the Pope and the Bishops of the North are all fallen is also a fact. From this, she has the value of cooperation. Help us control the situation, otherwise the turmoil in the northern church is likely to become a disaster."

    ¡°Only from value?¡±

    "...no, there''s a second point," Wright continued. "If her identity is true, then no matter what her purpose, at least she is indeed a ''rebellious god''. On this road that turns away from the gods. There are not many like-minded people we can find, so even those who are just on the same road are very precious."

    After a short pause, he went on to say: "We must convey the correct concept of faith to the world. This process may inevitably lead to violence, but we cannot rely on violence. There are many people in the world, and the faith comes from the heart. We will eventually turn most people into Friends, not become deadly enemies, so we must distinguish who can be wooed, who can''t win it. In my opinion, Your Royal Highness, or Ophelia Norton is a person who can draw. At least at this stage, there is a need to draw."

    Gao Wen was surprised to see Wright''s eyes.

    Distinguish the main points of contradictions, distinguish the nature of the opposing groups, distinguish who must be defeated, and distinguish who can fight for it... This knowledge has indeed been mentioned with people around him, and Wright has clearly done a good job. Degree.

    It seems that after sitting in the position of the Great Patriarch, the "Priest" has really grown a lot. When his missionary goal has changed from a sporadic individual to an entire group, his vision of things has become bigger than ever. The same.

    Gao Wen thought about it.

    Veronica/Ophelia, the potential danger of this "inhuman person", he is very clear that it is a certain risk to introduce such a mysterious person into his career, but her value is also obvious. It is even more urgent to accept and reform the church in the north. In the interests and risks, he needs a balance point.

    In the end, he nodded slightly: "Perhaps, we can work with her limited."

    After all, Gao Wen could not trust a mysterious rebel in such a short period of time with limited intelligence, but he also could not directly reject the other party in the absence of intelligence. After thinking over and over again, he decided to and Ophelia. Lia Norton reached a limited cooperation. If the disobedient is willing to cooperate, he is willing to monitor the situation to a certain extent and is willing to share some knowledge and intelligence.

    After all, Gao Wen himself is full of curiosity about Ophelia. He is curious about what the ancient rebellious person is doing in the Church of the Light in the past few years. He wonders how much content in the huge disobedience plan is Kama. I don''t know, and a source of such a rare intelligence is now in the Cathedral of the Light... He really doesn''t want to miss it.

    ......

    The frontline war in the far west has subsided a little, but this one-third of the Holy Spirit Plain, the war that has hit the heart of Ansu is far from over.

    On the edge of the plain, east of Sorinburg, the mountains are close, and the thunder of war is constantly roaring.

    This road consists of several ridges and a large number of high and low terraces. It is the gateway to the east. It used to be the Duke of Silas Loren. The guardian of the East rushed out of this barrier. The strike against the Thunderbolt Thunder opened the prelude to the kingdom''s civil war, and its current owner is the powerful steer mechanized unit of the Cecil Army, which occupies the ridges and high platforms here, and the steel defense line meets those who try to break through the blockade. Enter the frenzied cluster of clouds in the east.

    Between the ridges, thunder and bursts, using the engineering spells to create rock bunkers, the magic crystal orbital guns are exploring their acceleration orbit from the mountains and trees, accompanied by a flash of light, sending deadly shells to the distance; Above the high ground, the fire tongue is sprayed, and the heavy burners in the bunker continue to burn the mountain roads, turning the crystal cluster monsters who have escaped the artillery bombing into ashes.

    In the central part of the Guanzhong, between the layers of bunkers, wall ramps and sentry towers, it is the strongest armored train of the most important fortress and command post of this line of defense, the Iron Throne-No.

    The mobile fort, covered with black armor and heavy shields, is slowly approaching the predetermined position. With the sound of mechanical devices, the repulsive nodes around the train are locked, and the whole car is parked steadily on the track, while the train The main gun in the arsenal section fired at the same time. With a few sharp whistle, the magic crystal shells fired by the heavy rail guns screamed through the air and landed far away.

    In the tactical section of the No. 0 Iron Throne, Commander Maryland is standing in front of the Magic Net terminal and reporting to the Gao Wenhui in the picture: "A new batch of vehicles has arrived at the front line, and the Sorinburg defense has been consolidated. Safety."

    Behind the commander, a crystal window covered with an enhanced shield is showing a ground burnt by gunfire and burners. The towers and armed platforms are covered with metal and cement textures. The flash of time was reflected again and again, and the transfer device of the armed platform was connected to the Iron Throne. A new batch of vehicles transported from the Baisha area to the front line was unloading from the carrier section of the Iron Throne, ready to accept the adjustment of the Bachelor of Mechanical Engineering. And on the battlefield, a large number of soldiers drawn from the Kant area also got off the bus. The heavily armed black armor soldiers were assembled on the armed platform and accepted by their respective commanders.

    The holographic picture over the magic network terminal is glowing, and Gao Wen¡¯s voice sounds slightly disturbed: ¡°Is there any large-scale vision on the plain?¡±

    "We have not found that we have pushed the northern defense line to the **** of the **** forest, and set up an observation post along the way, but no vision has been found," Commander Maryland responded seriously. "Now we are opening up the battlefield in the south and are building a second The railway line may have some findings."

    Outside the Iron Throne, between the rocks, a metal rail with an elegant arc suddenly came out and pointed to the battlefield, accompanied by a low squeak, a dazzling and horrible white beam of light piercing the dusk sky, crossing the Iron Throne, Armed platforms, frontline barriers and burgeon groups swept across the plains and swept the battlefield.

    The powerful flash penetrated the window and reflected on the cheeks of Maryland. At the same time, the interior of the tactical compartment was particularly bright. The high text in the communicator frowned. "Is it a rainbow gun? The monster is very aggressive?"

    "Yes, I am going to report that this is the situation that has occurred in the last two days. The frequency of attacking the clustered monsters is accelerating, the intensity is also rising, and even the situation of the big army charge will depend on the four calibrators set up on the mountain. The beam cannons were cleared and the big army had rarely appeared after the clusters of monsters were in a frenzy."

    "This may be some kind of harbinger, the strongest ''monster'' that will be created and run out of control should have started to move," Gao Wenfei said quickly. "Continue to pay close attention to the plains and discover any vision for the first time report. In addition, the armored commando team that enters the theater is reminded that once a strange and powerful enemy is encountered, don''t fight, and retreat in the first time to ensure that intelligence is given the highest priority."

    "Yes."

    At the end of the communication, Maryland sighed a little, then came to the window covered with shields, watching the steel defense line, watching the scorched plain outside the line of defense.

    The track system carrying the Iron Throne has been extended to the edge of Sorinburg, and the line of defense has advanced to the edge of Sorinburg. At the foot of the mountains connecting the East and the Holy Spirit Plains, numerous temporary bunkers, sentry towers, artillery positions and the Iron Throne It forms an indestructible line of defense, but this line of defense does not defend against enemies with strong walls and shields, or not only with strong walls and shields to defend against enemies.

    Its main defense is to smash all the closers.

    Maryland, who has been a commander for many years at the Rock Fortress, has always been confident in the field of defensive warfare, but until he contacted the Cecil, he found the true meaning of the defensive war as if he had opened the door to the new world.

    The best defense is offense, as the white knights popularly say: the best treatment is to kill the attacker in advance.

    Behind the "station" where the Iron Throne is docked, at the top of a stony ridge, a sentry tower built with a metal frame stands in the wind, with a shimmer of shield around the tower, and the top of the tower is used for communication and transit. The crystal device of the signal is slowly rotated by the mechanical structure. Under the crystal device, in a cabin covered with steel plates, the sentinel is watching the plain direction with vigilance.

    The sentinel holds a military telescope in its hand. This new telescope adds a magical field to enhance the visual field based on the original optical structure, further improving the effect of ordinary people using it. In the clear view of the telescope, the sentinel¡¯s line of sight is slow. Sweeping through the ruins of the distance.

    Except for the clustered monsters that run wild from time to time in the field of vision, everything looks normal.

    The sentinel retracted his gaze and rubbed his eyes, but as he prepared to turn his gaze to the other direction, a strange flash suddenly reflected in his vision.

    The flash illuminates from a great distance. It is not bright, but it seems to have a strong sense of existence with some kind of magic. The sentinel thought it was an illusion at first, but he soon saw the second flash. The appearance of the flash, then the flash has become a constant radiance, rising in the distance...

    In the battlefield filled with all kinds of magic, it is not worthwhile to just have some light, but the sentinel suddenly has a hint of heart after watching the light for a moment. He actually felt a real malice from the light!

    Without hesitation, the sentinel immediately took a button that was closest to him.

    The piercing alarm bell rang in the tactical section of the Iron Throne, and Maryland suddenly raised his head and heard the news from the top sentry: "Sir! Unexplained flash in the southwest! Flash has extraordinary power!"

    Maryland soon observed the light that appeared on the plains, and now it has been completely constant as a beam of light, and exudes a strong sense of existence, and in the floating of the light, there is a strange sense of malicious and crazy. Come.

    The illusory atmosphere does not have a substantial impact, but it is enough to make Maryland vigilant in an instant. He realizes that it may be the "vision" that Gao Wen refers to.

    "Immediately connected to St. Sunil," the commander said loudly, and then turned to his subordinates. "The Knight of Amper, immediately sent a reconnaissance unit to go to the place where the light rises. !"

    ......

    In the southwest direction of the Iron Throne defense line, near the ruins of Sorinburg covering the scorch of waste soil, the earth has been cracked, and a chaotic figure filled with chaos, but slowly filled with the chaos of the chaos, slowly walked out of the crack on the ground, quietly The place is standing in the ground.

    This is a huge giant deer with light-casting antlers and crystal-like eyes. The pure brilliance surrounds it, and the glory of the sacred sound is floating. However, the body of this giant deer is Terror, hope is daunting: its fur is cracked, the flesh and blood fluffs and wriggles between the fur, and a large number of blackened or festered scars are scattered throughout its limbs, and a swollen deformed structure can be seen around the wound. Every muscle, every inch of skin is constantly agitating and trembling, as if the flesh and blood structure is forcibly pieced together by countless intricate factors, and now struggling to split.

    But the giant deer itself did not seem to notice these terrible wounds and variations. It just stood quietly on the edge of the town that was turned into ruins, as if it were a soulless body.

 Chapter 653ï¼š Pseudo-god

    The plain was filled with the smell of scorched earth after the burning of the flames. The dry hot air from the eastern part rolled up the dust and slaps on the track guards of the tanks. The twelve chariots are arranged in a warning queue, facing the already sinking. The setting sun was crushed on the darkened land of the plain of the Holy Spirit.

    The company commander Sinier was in the command car and observed the situation through the periscope.

    This is a reconnaissance team - a resilience team with strong firepower and excellent survivability. It has nine warhammer main tanks and three steel ambassadors, as well as dozens of experienced and loyal brave soldiers under normal circumstances. Such a team is enough to defeat ten times or even dozens of times of the old aristocratic army, breaking through a fortress that is dominated by the subordinates below the middle level. In terms of "reconnaissance team", it can be said to be too strong, but On this scorched earth in the theater, Sinil still needs to be careful.

    Because the plains are full of wandering clusters of giants, and he and his company have entered the area that has not been "purified."

    Around Sorink Castle, where the cluster giants are most ravaged, the wounds on the land and towns are naturally more tragic. On the way, Sinil saw countless collapsed walls and abandoned farms, built by the rich. The gorgeous houses were demolished into ruins, and the once precious fields were trampled on the squalls ¨C when they were still sensible, the cluster giants had at least a bit of order, but since they were in a frenzy, they began to destroy everything on the road. Things, basically, after they have gathered, nothing can be saved.

    The vibrations of the engine of the chariot came from underneath the body. This heavy and sturdy steel machine gave Siniel a sense of security - a few months ago, he was just a little touch of the magical device. The junior mechanics, after a short period of assault training, was sent to the battlefields in the north. It was the pressure and actual experience of the battlefield that made him truly skilled and even became the commander of the company - for the entire formation As for the chariot troops that were urgently trained, there were not a few commanders who quickly grew up on the battlefield like him.

    Sinil removed her eyes from the periscope and gave the position to the observer. She came to the car communication station: "Attention alert, we are close."

    For the middle and lower level command nodes and ordinary combat vehicles, the vehicle communication station is a simplified magic network terminal - the projection crystal is removed to reduce the cost, and the sound signal can only be transmitted within a limited range, which can be regarded as the most basic. The messaging spell, but even such a simplified device, the role that can be played on the battlefield is still precious.

    Responses came from various chariots. The reconnaissance unit consisting of twelve chariots slightly reduced the speed of travel. The three steel ambassadors adjusted their position forward to ensure that the emergency shield incrementer could cover the entire fleet in time. And Sinil pushed the armored deck above the slanting side, and found half of the head, directly observing the situation on the plain.

    This behavior may seem dangerous, but Sinil¡¯s experience tells me that it¡¯s not a big problem: ¡°Warhammer-i-type¡± protection relies mainly on the shield system, which is stronger than steel, and the chariot¡¯s Armor is just an ¡°alternative¡± to provide limited protection after the shield fails. It is a viable option to look out the body when visual inspection is required ¨C if the attack is encountered, the shield can be protected. Self, and if the attack strength reaches the level that can penetrate the shield for a moment, it does not make much sense to hide behind the armor plate.

    In front of the field of vision, the white radiance of the faint sense of holiness is clearly visible. Even without any equipment assistance, it can clearly see the strange gloos that it presents in the air, and the brilliance is strong and malicious. The implied madness has also become stronger than before, and even so strong that it makes the ordinary people tremble.

    Sinil didn''t know what it was to face. After all, he was only executing orders, but the incredible power contained in the glory was enough for anyone to be vigilant enough to make him realize that he was facing an extraordinary field. The most dangerous part of it is "hidden."

    Fortunately, even in this era, even ordinary people have a way to deal with extraordinary fields.

    He retracted his head and calmed the turbulent mood, turning his head and ordering: "Open the mental protection system!"

    "Yes, each car turns on mental protection!"

    Along with a slight magical sound, around the seats inside the chariot, on the surface of the periscope and the various observation windows, some wonderful infuss that were not visible were brightened with recharge. Those runes are distorted and do not belong to any kind of rune system known to man. In fact, the various systems of the chariot can not control the running of these runes. What the dynamic ridge can do is just to mix these magic materials. The runes are full of energy, let them shine and appear, but it is this "appearance", but it has an incredible effect.

    As the mysterious lines of light blue appeared in the car, Siniel quickly felt that his mood was calming down, and the faint waves of the waves came gently, with sober, invigorating and high-spirited powers. His previous anxiety and vague fears all disappeared. Not only that, he even felt that he was still a little happy...

    This is the mental protection system. It was a new equipment that was installed on the chariot by the magician technicians not long ago. Sinil is not aware of the principle of the system, but he has vaguely heard about this device and the rear. It is related to a "technical cooperation project", and its role is to protect the soldier''s mind in the face of extraordinary mental attacks. Now, it seems to be very effective.

    But this device also has limits - once the running time is too long, the comforting power released by the mind protection system will become another kind of mental pollution, and the user will inevitably fall into a state of excitement and pleasure, even due to "The call of the sea" and irrational behavior, the current technical staff are trying to eliminate or reduce the negative impact of this, but it seems that the problem has not been solved.

    "Attention to the timer of the protection system," Sinier reminded her men, and then ordered the team to move on, "close to that light."

    Under the protection of the mental protection system, Sinier''s reconnaissance team continued to move forward, and the light of the road became clearer and clearer, and the source of the light also appeared.

    After crossing a collapsed wall, Si Nier saw it.

    The sacred and horrible monster that is both pure and awkward.

    The giant deer, shrouded in white brilliance, continues the artificial **** of blood and meat disintegration and reorganization.

    "The ancestor..." A soldier stunned through the front observation window and looked at the giant deer standing quietly in the ruins. The voice unconsciously shivered with a trepidation. "What is that?"

    "There is no doubt that it is a monster," said Siner, who was astonished, but calmly said, "The rest of the teams are four cars and are scattered."

    The team immediately disaggregated according to the plan, with three "Warhammer-i" and a "Steel Ambassador" as a group. After dispersing, they carefully approached the giant deer in the distance, while the latter seemed to have no reaction and no response. These uninvited guests are close.

    However, Siniel kept in mind the command of the superior. When the team was far away from the glow of the giant deer, the team was ordered to stop and stopped hundreds of meters around the giant deer.

    The giant deer still stands still in the same place, as if it is a soulless shell, and maintains a posture that looks far away. The extraordinary brilliance shrouds around its body, in stark contrast with the scars and deformed marks on the body. It seems as if the impression paintings that stand in the world between heaven and earth are extremely different, but they are extremely contradictory.

    "Can''t be close, it''s too weird, this thing is not right," Sinner frowned. "Activating the crystal of the outside, leaving some imagery, the cars retreat..."

    The engine of the chariot was activated, the track was turned, and the heavy car body began to slowly recede. Siner watched the giant deer with vigilance. Suddenly, he saw that the original deer''s eyes were slightly rotated.

    Perhaps it was some sort of sleep stage that just ended, or maybe these chariots finally caught the attention of this monster, it moved.

    Along with the engine of one of the tanks, the giant deer slowly lowered his head, and the crystal-like scorpion watched the chariot that was slowly retreating, and the eyes were calm and mad.

    Sinil reacted almost instantly, shouting loudly as he took the button on the communicator: "Accelerate! Retreat!!"

    The chariot engine instantly turned from low to roar, and all the chariots suddenly began to turn to accelerate, and at this moment, the giant deer¡¯s eyes suddenly floated with a layer of blood red, with a mixture of seemingly numerous whispers and whispers. Furious and roaring, the giant deer condensed a group of dazzling light clusters between the twin corners of the light. The light group jumped and was surrounded by countless lightnings. It turned into a long gun and shot straight to one of the chariot teams. .

    The steel ambassador instantly activated the car''s shield expander, a layer of translucent energy barrier shrouded the entire squad in the midst of a spurt, and the energy pistol hit almost simultaneously - a soothing scream In the sound, the shield and the rifle were annihilated together, and the magic crystal that was fixed above the steel ambassador was also crushed.

    Then, the second energy pistol quickly condensed, and before everyone reacted, it swept through the hard-hitting steel ambassador, accompanied by a series of deafening explosions that instantly vanished.

    All the chariots turned at the fastest speed, accelerated, galloped and evacuated, and the giant deer issued a second mad roar. In the buzz of a mental collapse, it took a step toward the retreat of the reconnaissance team. Rushing away.

    Just between this moment, another chariot suddenly fell behind, its shield violently flickered, as if it was suffering from an invisible magical attack. After a short struggle, its shield was completely extinguished, a large number of blooming flowers and green leaves were dripping. The vines grew out of its steel gap, and within a few seconds the whole chariot was wrapped into a living grave, which was frightening.

    "Boom!" "Boom!!"

    The continuous buzzing sounds sounded one after another, and the chariots turned the turrets and fired at the horrible monsters on the way. At such a close distance, almost all the shells were in the middle of the target based on the relatively large size of the latter.

    The holy glory of the giant deer violently surging, half of the shells were detonated before hitting the target, and the remaining shells hit the flesh and blood of the giant deer, and Sinil saw the flesh and blood of the monster. The scarred body was bombarded with several shellings as if it were broken at any time. However, the monster just slammed a few times, then made a noise and continued to catch up! !

    The shelling left only a few small scars on its seemingly fragile body, and it was self-healing between the beards!

    "We might have completely angered it..." a soldier shouted. "It looks very, very angry!!"

    "It didn''t mean to get along with us when it wasn''t angry - but you''re right, we''re irritating it!" Sinnel replied loudly, "spreading the queue, preparing to thunder -"

    At this moment, the terrible giant deer suddenly gave a different sorrow, and then stopped without warning. It groaned and made all kinds of ridiculous sounds, its body. There have also been horrific changes: those flesh and blood that have been ruptured are sometimes fused, sometimes separated, and the brilliance around them is sometimes strong and sometimes dim, and its crystal-like eyes become **** and sometimes radiant.

    It seems to be in an extremely unstable state and has stayed in place for a short time.

    Sinar didn''t know what was going on, but he knew a bit - life came up.

    The entire reconnaissance team quickly adjusted its direction and quickly evacuated to a distant place.

    ......

    St. Sunil, Gao Wen was interrupted by an emergency communication. He hurried to the study and saw that the serious face of Maryland was floating on the holographic projection.

    "Adult, it has appeared," said the former meteorite fortress general, now the commander of the Iron Throne, Shen Sheng said, "It is a monster that looks like a deer - but it is as big as a castle."

 Chapter 654ï¼š a crisis that is arranged to understand

    After seeing the image data transmitted by the Iron Threshold - Zero, Gao Wen could not help but sigh.

    The group of lunatics actually created a fake "Julu Amoen" to come out...

    The product is obviously out of control, and the broken flesh and deformed body are proof, but otherwise the antlers that surround the surrounding glory or the light cast are the same as the real "Julu Amoen". This is undoubtedly an amazing creation. Although it is an enemy, despite the wrong route, the biochemical technology that is in the hands of all things still makes Gao Wen marvel at his heart.

    They are probably collecting the genetic factors derived from the **** of nature in the human body, and then shaping the monster through some kind of reverse reduction. This level of technical power...

    But can you do anything if you take it out?

    Gao Wen now only wants to sigh this, but the high-rises of all things will soon be destroyed by the horrible man-made **** when he wakes out of control. All his sighs and questions can not be vented, the only thing he can do. Is to find a way to deal with this huge mess.

    He looked at the magic net terminal in front of him. The half-empty holographic projection is showing the bust of Maryland. Behind the commander is the busy scene in the command center of the Iron Throne tactical section. Several holographic projections flash in the background of the picture. Many civilians with data in hand rushed through the compartments. Obviously, the appearance of the "Giant Deer" has already made everyone nervous.

    "What is the situation now? This...the monster is still in place?"

    "Yes," perhaps because the strong energy field that permeates the entire Holy Spirit plain is interfering, Maryland''s voice is slightly distorted. "In the first contact, it showed strong aggression and destroyed two of us. The chariot killed the soldiers in the car, but soon stopped the activity and began to linger in the plains...

    "I have sent several teams to continuously monitor this monster in a farther place. It is now certain that when our soldiers approach a certain distance of the monster, it will activate and start attacking, but for a period of time or no target. Then it will stop...

    "The scope of its activities is gradually expanding, and the monitors find it is becoming more and more restless.

    "We suspect that it has not fully recovered, and it may take a few days. Maybe for the two days, it will completely wake up..."

    Gao Wen listened carefully to Maryland''s report, and on the other holographic projection next to it, there were some video clips of the "artificial god."

    The weird monster ran wildly on the plains, sweeping the battlefield in a manner similar to a plasma jet, and the hot high temperature swept out the gully on the ground; it made a frantic sound, a chaotic noise that could not be described in human language. With its actions permeating on the battlefield, a large number of cluster giants are becoming more and more crazy in this noise; it is swaying in the earth, surrounded by radiance, wherever the birds, beasts and even clusters of giants are in pieces. Falling down, the corpse is full of countless flowers, countless vines...

    In some far-reaching pictures, it is confused on the plains, and it seems to have no purpose, but occasionally it will suddenly run wildly and attack all targets indiscriminately.

    All kinds of characteristics are in full compliance with the "frenzy" standard.

    This is the "power of the gods" that will be created by the death of all things.

    According to Maryland''s report, this monster is very powerful. It is almost completely afraid of the shells of the main battle tank. In theory, even the fixed ground cannon and the current maximum power calibration beam may not be able to kill it. The terrible attack ability, the energy beam summoned by it can easily cut the body of the main battle tank, and it can penetrate the shield made by the steel ambassador with one stroke. It can also summon the extraordinary power that is difficult to prevent. In the case of shield protection, all living organisms will be transformed into vines and blooming flowers as they approach it, which means that regular ground forces will die as a form as long as they stand within a certain range around the monster...

    This is the most powerful enemy facing the Cecil Corps since its establishment.

    However, Gao Wen judged that the giant deer was still an unsuccessful imitation. He even suspected that all the dead people only created a monster with a certain power of gods.

    Because the flesh and blood of this "Giant Deer" is not as indestructible as he imagined, the main gun of the Warhammer-i has little damage to it, but it can also cause damage and hindrance, which can cause damage by the current mortal force. Explain that this giant deer on the plain of the Holy Spirit is just a bad monster.

    With the power of the whole territory, in the case of considerable sacrifice, relying on a large number of long-range firepower and pre-set traps that exceed its self-healing limit, it may still be possible to independently kill this "artificial god" which is high. The text is based on estimates made by intelligence.

    But he just estimates this because he does not intend to make such a huge sacrifice in order to deal with this "defective". In the case that the empire is not stable, he must preserve his strength in the case of internal emptiness. This threat... is handed over to those hungry deep-sea visitors.

    It¡¯s time to let this farce end.

    The monster should be a "hotbed" that has just left it. It is still swaying in the plains in a state of half-dream and half-awake. It will soon be fully awake and break down in accordance with instinct. Before this, the trap should be prepared.

    ......

    In the south, Cecil City, on the banks of the Baishui River, a fast mechanical boat ready to go to the Rock Fortress is docked at the dock. Several magic guides with swords and plows are parked next to the wide road leading to the trestle. The people on the boat are saying goodbye to their friends and relatives on the roadside. The Siren Til is lazily squatting on the edge of the dock, watching some scenes boringly.

    The reason why it is "Å¿" rather than "disk" is because she is using a fish tail.

    Humans are really a very strange creature...or all species with short-lived life and fragile life seem strange in the eyes of the sea monster. These people are so concerned about the short-lived differences, even if they are only a few hundred kilometers away, only a short time, they have to say goodbye for a long time here, and even some things that look like "ritualization" are inside. For example, mutual gifts, mutual blessings, etc... These things seem quite interesting at first, but after reading more, they feel bored.

    At least for Miss Tyre, who just wants to be lazy, these things are far from being sunbathing and comfortable on the pier.

    Tyre yawned hard, struggling from the head to the tip of the tail, and then the fish tail slammed hard, and the whole fish slammed on the concrete floor of the dock and continued to basking in the sun.

    However, a figure suddenly approached, blocking the warm and comfortable sunshine, and also awakened to see Tyre, who was about to fall asleep.

    The Miss Kraid looked up and looked at the figure near him. He wore a plain white dress, and the gray long hair was behind his head. He held the wide-brimmed hat that was popular in the south recently, and his cheeks were striking. Scar is a familiar person:

    Dean of Rune Institute, chief rune expert of Cecil, Miss Jenny Perot.

    Tyre blinked: "Don''t you go alone with your friends?"

    "There is nothing to say goodbye, anyway, I will be back soon," Jenny said with a warm smile. "I came to say hello to you..."

    "The habit of saying hello to everyone, you really can''t get used to it," Tyre yawned. "What do you say hello to me... I am sunning."

    "Thank you for your willingness to hand over the mysterious runes on your body to us. According to the news from the front, those runes did have a role, and many of the soldiers'' lives were preserved," Jenny said in a sincere manner. The embarrassing thing is that we can only use it shallowly, and have not yet cracked the secrets of those runes..."

    "Then you have to crack it slowly, because even we don''t know how the runes are running," Tyre patted the ground with his tail. "Maybe there is a chance to take you to see the big squid." If you look at the pattern on the surface of the gadget, you will understand... Your thinking and perception are different from those of our Kraken. Can you probably see something we can''t see?"

    Jenny smiled immediately: "I look forward to that day."

    "Don''t say this," Tyre propped up the upper body, swaying himself with the tail of the fish, and looked up at the mechanical boat not far away. "...is it going to the city of St. Sunier? Gaowen is over there?"

    "...Yes," Jenny seemed to pause for a moment before she said, "There is a lot of manpower needed to restore order. The Duke also needs a group of scholars to sort out the Wang family files and the materials in the Masters Association, ready to receive security. Su¡¯s technical heritage... I was ordered to bring a team of rune experts to help.¡±

    "I heard that you came from that city," Tyre curiously looked at the friend who met during the technical exchange. The end of the fish tail was unconsciously tapping on the concrete floor. "You have there. Are you acquainted?"

    acquaintance¡­¡­

    Jenny briefly silenced, then turned her head and looked at the white water river that was blowing up the breeze, looking at the mechanical ship that was closing the magic wing, looking in the direction of the king.

    The chief Rune teacher smiled slightly: "There are indeed acquaintances."

    Later, she said good to Tyre and turned to the mechanical boat that was parked not far away.

    Tyre blinked, as if he felt that the Rune Master had subtle emotional fluctuations at that moment. However, she did not know much about humans. She couldn¡¯t tell what the mood was. She had to shake her head and stretch. Waist, ready to turn a face before the sun goes down.

    However, she is destined to be unable to sleep late today.

    A rush of footsteps came from afar, and apparently toward this side, Tyre raised his eyelids and saw a young lady in a black uniform running towards this side.

    It is the sheriff of the dock area, Joan, who is said to have a younger brother, Til, who is working in the factory, often comes to the river to enjoy the sun, so I know the sheriff.

    "Miss Tyre!" The young sheriff approached the "Ship Advisor" and took a clean and polite ceremony. "The Office of Government Affairs sent a message, please go to the matter immediately."

    "Ah? Looking for me?" Tyre scratched his hair. "What?"

    "I don''t know very well... but Ms. Hedi asked me to tell you a word and said that you will understand," said the Sheriff''s face, earnestly saying, "The meal is on the table, ready to open the meal."

    "Opening the meal? This thing still needs to go to the government office..." Tyre didn''t react at first (after all, the sun was shining a day), but the next second bounced, "Open the meal?! Well, I understand. I will go right away!"

    The voice has not fallen, the Miss Kraken has turned into a mist of water, the next second has switched to the shape of the sea snake that is easy to move, and quickly left.

    If you don¡¯t see it with your own eyes, I am afraid that no one believes that a big worm can arch so fast...

    ......

    In St. Sunil, in Silver Fort, Gao Wen has established a connection with the South.

    "Our elemental frog tower is ready, now only needs a guide beacon," said the holographic projection projected by the magic net terminal. Siren Tire said with a serious face, "I need a relatively stable environment, most There is a water body like a river nearby. I will release the signal there and guide it. Then you have to find a way to bring the ''deer'' into the trap."

    "...this is a very risky thing."

    Gao Wen frowned, his eyes slowly sweeping through the map hanging from the wall not far away.

    The Krakens can cross the endless sea in a way called "elemental leaping", but this process is accompanied by a very obvious concentration of energy. Even if the giant deer is unconscious, I am afraid it will not be silly. Stupidly waiting for this process to be completed in situ, so in order to guarantee the success rate of "killing", the trap must be prepared in advance in another place, and then somehow lead the giant deer into this trap.

    In thinking about it, Gao Wen gradually got a plan.

 Chapter 655ï¼š trap

    This will be the most challenging and risky action since Cecil''s formation.

    But before the action is successful, most of the people involved in the action will not know the truth before the secret behind it can be made public.

    The mortal will try to hunt a **** - although it is just a fake god, although the most critical part is done by a strong ally, the essence of this action is still shocking, in this religion, beliefs In the very common world, ordinary people will never dare to imagine in this regard. Even the powerful and highly organized Cecil Corps, if faced with these truths before the start of the operation, I am afraid that there will be inevitable turmoil. The situation of reduced combat effectiveness.

    Most of the soldiers will only know the orders issued by the superiors. Even a large number of middle and low-level commanders only know the content of the links they are responsible for. They really know what they are facing, and only the highest commanders of the military and the most Senior officials, and those who make all these plans.

    The commander of the Iron Throne, Maryland, stood in the tactical section of the armored train. Through the window covering the shield, he saw the soldiers who were busy at the armed platforms and the lines of defense. They saw the vehicles that transported ammunition and were driving. To the chariots at the various nodes of the line of defense, and in the background of all this, the sky hangs gloomyly around the earth, and the distantly burnt walls and towers stand silently on the plains. Everything seems to be low and depressed, as if to herald a The arrival of the storm.

    An adjutant wearing a black officer uniform entered the tactical section and paid tribute to the Maryland Knights salute. He said in a loud voice: "General, the ministries have been transferred in place, the railway line inspection is completed, and the units are in normal condition!"

    Maryland woke up from thinking and nodded: "Good - where is the monster now?"

    ¡°The target is still wandering in the southwest, but overall it is gradually approaching the line of defense,¡± the adjutant immediately replied. ¡°The current distance is about 15 kilometers.¡±

    "Does the ''Braves'' commando enter the intended position?"

    "The commando team has arrived and is waiting for the order outside the target."

    "Still on standby..." Maryland took a breath and slowly spit out. "The order is coming soon."

    "Yes, General!!" The adjutant replied with a good answer and turned back to the communication station. Maryland regained his gaze from the window and looked back at the holographic image projected over another magic network terminal.

    The sacred and strange, majestic and horrible giant deer is wandering anxiously on the plains. It has apparently awakened further than when it first appeared. Some humans are hard to understand and have gone beyond the "magic" common sense. The power is shrouded around it. It has changed within a few hundred meters. Half of the earth is hot and dry, and there is no life. On half of the earth, there are endless flowers and vines. It is as if the nature of life and death has gotten a certain kind of reality, and it is naturally displayed around this monster.

    However, this is not a monster. This is a god. The madmen who have died in the end of the world sacrificed countless human beings and revived the natural gods with taboos.

    Whenever he thinks about this truth, Maryland will feel that the heart beats faster. In the past few decades, he never imagined that he would participate in such a thing in his lifetime, but as the priests often That''s what it says - fate is impermanent...

    But when it comes to irony, if even the gods can be artificially made, even if the gods can be killed, then what do the "shenguans" say make sense?

    Maryland converges on his thoughts, and the accelerated heartbeat gradually calms down.

    He is a knight, a nobleman, although Cecil''s aristocratic system has been turned upside down, although the knight of the new era has been very different from the old days, but he will not abandon his vows when he first took the knight sword.

    Now that you have decided to be loyal, you should be loyal to it.

    ......

    The meandering Baishui River flows along the direction from west to east, crosses Cecil, crosses G¨¹len, and flows into the land of the east. The river of life in the southern region suddenly slows down and splits in the land of the east. For several branches, it is turned into a trickle between the fertile land and the hills. Before the first fork of the river, the white sand hills are quietly on the banks of the river for thousands of years, leaning against the east. The plains look out over the mountains in the south.

    Mine workers and technicians have been evacuated, and only the security forces of Baisha Mining Company ¨C including a combat battalion, two tank platoons and artillery units fixed in the highlands of the mine ¨C remain here to maintain order. Preventing the Dong Dynasty aristocrats from unclear inadvertently destroying this carefully prepared stage, and in the near future, this security force will also be evacuated to minimize the loss of personnel.

    The mining area is close to a highland on the riverside. Holm looks at the whitewater river that is undulating in the distance, and the straight-extending magical energy track that emerges from the grove in the north of the river bank.

    "Is this mine afraid that it can''t be saved?" The head of the mine, who was born in the serf, said to the alien woman next to him, "This large-scale action...there was no such thing as a rock fortress."

    ¡°The facilities at the mine definitely need to be rebuilt, but the tragic war can rarely destroy nature itself.¡± Tyre shook his own tip of the tail, and she glanced at the young man in front of him ¨C the responsible The person is not a military leader, nor is it a senior official of the Administrative Office. So he is not aware of all the secrets of this operation. He only knows that the Cecil Corps is going to work with "indigenous allies" to ambush a powerful monster, so Tyre Did not tell him too detailed.

    But what she said was not a comfort, but the experience that the Krakens have summed up in their long history.

    The mortal war can only destroy the mortal itself, but it is difficult to shake the nature itself, even if this time they want to hunt for a man-made god, this fact will not change.

    In the final analysis, the Kraken has never seen the "God" that human beings worship.

    "After an hour, you will evacuate with the security forces," Tyre looked up at the sky and saw the clouds gathering, and the glory of the giant day was gradually obscured. "I am going to prepare."

    As she spoke, she stretched the open tail, and the fascinating snake tail moved like a magical vine. The surface gradually glowed with some magic. Holm subconsciously looked at the "interracial woman". A glance at the human body, although knowing that this is an ally of the South, he still couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of awkwardness. He curiously asked: "I have heard some legends of the Kraken... a bard He said that before the sea was blocked, when the human ships could sail to the distant sea, the sailors occasionally encountered the Kraken. You often sang magical songs on the sea to lure the ship into the trap... This is true. What?"

    "We do sing at sea, but we can''t seduce the traps of human ships," Til said with a funny voice. "In the past, there were occasions when humans sneaked into dangerous waters. We would secretly help... The Kraken does not want the sea to engulf any life that does not belong to the ocean, and the water quality will deteriorate."

    Got some useless exotic knowledge, and Holm, who likes to pursue new things, left with satisfaction and he was ready to pack some personal items. As the security forces evacuated together, Tyre stayed on the high bank on the river bank. When she was just around, she climbed a magic crystal tower on the high ground.

    The snaketail wraps around the crystal of the magic device. The magic and the magic establish a secret connection. The rune on Tyre shimmers with gleam. She opens her hands and begins to sing an old one that cannot be understood by humans. Deep sea songs.

    Although the style is somewhat problematic and does not look very reliable, Tyre is actually a relatively conservative group in the Kraken. She loves the oldest and most orthodox songs of the Kraken and is good at weaving the magic in these ancient times. In the songs, instead of other new generations of Krakens, I always delve into some weird magical songs.

    The magic field stirred up and jumped between the towers of the crystal tower and the tower of the sentinel. The invisible magic multiplied by the deep shackles of time and space, and sent the songs containing information into the field of elements. Tyre sang softly, feeling the magic and The orderly rhythm of the elements, satisfying and sighing in the heart:

    The gang of death heavy metal screamers... is always evil.

    ......

    The Plain of the Holy Spirit, the "Brave" commando, Hunter rides in his chariot, looking at the indescribable monster in the distance through the periscope, the faint blue light of the mental protection system shines on the gunner''s cheek, quietly Enron .

    He was a civilian from the old Cecil, one of the more than 800 refugees at the beginning of the reconstruction of Cecil.

    He was a hunter before putting on a military uniform.

    He still remembers that the piece next to the old Cecil allowed him to feed an old forest. He also remembered the fires and neighbors crying in the town when the distortions entered the territory. He remembered to cover the soldiers who had retreated. How did it fall, and remember that when the new camp was established, he cheered the survivors as he entered the mountain with the hunting team and brought back the first batch of meat.

    As a civilian born in the country, he feels that he has experienced many things that people will never experience in his life. If these things can be written down, they may even have a book as thick.

    The teacher at the evening school said a word - most of the civilians¡¯ experiences in this era were filled with a blank sheet of paper, and the civilians of Cecil were lucky, they could write much more than the civilians elsewhere. .

    Hinter didn''t know if he had such a lot of experience, but he still remembers that when the new camp resisted the distorted attack for the first time, when the Duke of Cecil gave him a medal of honor, he felt I have never been happy in my life.

    This kind of happiness inspires him, let him sign up when the Legion expands for the third time, let him learn new technology, let him come to this piece of scorched plain and become a member of the "Brave".

    The glimmer of the mental protection system calms the hunter''s heart, and in a wonderfully relaxing atmosphere, he again puts his eyes close to the periscope and looks at the distant target.

    In fact, life has not changed. He has to do the same thing as before.

    The hunter is here, the prey is over there, and the two are filled with patience and caution.

    Although the prey is a little bigger, the hunter is no longer a bow or arrow.

    Hant''s hand was placed on the excitation device of the railgun. He had to fire the gun very carefully, be sure to be accurate, because there was only one shell on the car.

    There was only one shell on the other cars around.

    In fact, not only did they carry only one shell, but even the car members were reduced to only two people, a gunner and observer, and a driver and captain. This is the limit for the "Warhammer-i" tank to work. People - all in order to reduce weight as much as possible, improve the speed and handling of the chariot to improve the chances of survival after firing.

    After all, for the monster, the ordinary tank gun does not have much effect except for the irritating effect.

    At this moment, the car communication station made a striking flash, and the order from the superior was issued.

    "start to act!"

    ......

    In the depths of the far endless sea, on the land named "Eurasia" by the Krakens, the huge elemental leap tower has been activated, and the energy of the dragon drives this advanced and sophisticated machine, allowing it to be layered. The stacked shell-like structure emits a glimmer of light, which makes the spherical device at the top of the tower rise into a dreamy ripple. In the sky above the tower, the amazing energy has converge into a vague vortex, stirring the clouds and rotating.

    Thousands of sea monsters gather together in the square below the tower, neat and solemn, ready.

    Even a lively and active sea monster will have a serious time.

    On the high platform next to the square, the Queen of the Kraken, Petia, held the trident''s scepter in front, and a deep-sea maid came to her side and bowed her head respectfully: "Your Majesty, Tyre has already sent coordinates, identifying the password: the tide ,feast."

    The Siren Queen gently nodded: "Open the crack generator."

    Under the control of the deepwater technician, the yaw tower made a wave of wonderful sounds. The illusory vortex over the tower instantly expanded and solidified. With the horrible energy fluctuations, the vortex unfolded into an inverted funnel, the entire square. It was also instantly enveloped by a layer of light curtain and completely isolated from the outside world.

    In the middle of the Kraken in the square, General Vanessa raised the trident in his hand and gave an order:

    "All attention - evaporation!!"

    Wonder House

 Chapter 656ï¼š Hunting god

    The raging energy is injected into the system, and the technical creations from the ancient hometown scream in the energy surge, the energy pipeline is in the jump, the mechanical structure is cheering, and the huge elemental leaping tower emits the brilliance of the layer by layer. In the powerful magic pulse, the gap between the elements and the real world is broken. A special space crack opens slowly, as if there is a dark and deep eye in the center of the vortex, and the waves are swaying in the eyes.

    "Evaporation!" "Evaporation!" "Evaporation!"

    The Krakens cheered, and suddenly there was a large expanse of blue brilliance floating in the field. A body of the Kraken became illusory and surging in the brilliance, and it ignited an endless stream of water, almost blinking. Between the 11,000 deep-sea warriors, the wave pioneers, and the tidal masters, they completely lost their form, evaporating into turbulent steam, and rushing to the high-altitude elemental fissures.

    In the folding field, there was a thunderous whistling sound. On the big square, the figure of the Krakens quickly became sparse, accompanied by the ¡°expeditionary army¡± condensed into a giant air mass entering the crack, and those around the square extended along the terrain. The energy pipes leading to the distant mothership are dimmed one by one, and a large number of auxiliary equipment also open their respective heat dissipation grids and begin to release the accumulated heat energy.

    Petia sighed slightly, and the silver-white long hair rose gently in the sea breeze. The deep-sea ruler looked up and looked at the distant sea, as if the line of sight crossed the space and saw that it was already on another continent. Sisters on the top.

    She sighed softly: "I didn''t expect... we will restart these ancient equipment... This season''s land civilization is really interesting."

    "Interesting, and some danger," the deep-sea maid Rosalia gently swayed the snake tail, and said next to Petia, "making the ''God'' with human power, and trying to kill the ''God'' with human power... Regardless of what their gods are, this season''s way of doing things for humans is enough to be shocking."

    "...maybe the Kraken should also learn about the "shocking" of these short-lived races. After all, they can create the wonderful technology of the rainbow light device," Petia said softly, then she looked up and looked at the sky over the tower. Elemental cracks that have not been closed, commanded, "Keep the channel open until the sisters return."

    "Yes."

    Petia took another look around the square. On several high platforms nearby, the soldiers were on guard. More than a dozen weapons with elegant curves and shell-like armor pointed to the cracks in the sky. Between the gaps, the shimmer of water is constantly surging.

    The Krakens have lost a lot of technology in this world, and a lot of old equipment can''t run, but after all, after many years of hard adaptation, they still have some good things.

    "The particle pulse turret remains semi-activated. If you return something from the crack that you don''t know... just hit it down."

    "Yes, Your Majesty."

    ......

    The magic crystal orbital gun blew, and the obelisk-like projectile made a sharp scream in the air. After a short delay, the shell hit the target, and a smoldering flame and scattered in the holy and strange monster. flesh.

    The hunter played very well, and now the prey was successfully angered.

    The frightening flesh-and-blood creation made a shackle that can only be described by frenzied noise, the snoring of the earth and the earth, the earth was instantly covered with hot scorch marks and numerous strange flower vines, which swayed in successive explosions. The body then rushed out of the smoke formed by the explosion, as if a powerful energy shock was brewing between the cast antlers.

    The engine of the chariot roared, and the "Brave" commando rushed out before the monster rushed out of the smoke - all the engines were warmed up before the shot, and after the shot, all the chariots for a second Without delay, I entered the next step of this "hunting" directly according to the scheduled plan.

    The seven chariots began to gallop on a scorched plain, and the wrathful man-made **** groaned and frantically launched a chase. It freely released his uncontrollable power and released all the dead. The "power of the gods" implanted in it, in this chasing and escaping, a road of confusion with scars, flowers, death, and vitality extends beyond the earth, looking from the sky, this article The chaotic road of madness is like a giant python walking through the scorched earth, and the front end of the python is pointing to the Sorinburg defense line of the Cecil.

    After fully awakening, the power of the man-made **** is further enhanced and mutated. Now, even if there is no life around, the monster can make the stone and the steel bloom.

    The wild wind blew, wrapped in dry sand and slaps the armor of the tank. The heavy chariots ran in the rugged battlefield. The tracks crushed the cracked black ground and crushed the ones that once belonged to the king. The lord¡¯s land belonging to the knight, crushing the land where the serfs and the people of the world have flowed through the blood and sweat, the raging ¡°God¡± roared, and the hot plasma jet seemed to whip in the ¡°brave¡± Behind the squad, a criss-crossing hot crack was created on this road.

    The clusters of giants swaying in the plains were also irritated. They "listened" to the noise-like embarrassment and heard the call of the most superior nodes. They responded and uttered the same chaotic inexplicable screams, rushing to the mixed With the trajectory of death and vitality, scorch marks and flowers, the bright arcane arc illuminates in the distance, and countless shaking giant shadows appear at the margin of vision.

    A monster army is gathering, and Hunter can feel the malicious and hostile in the air. Even with the protection of the mental protection system, he feels that his heart seems to burst and start to jump wildly. He observes the window. Looking at the plains outside, seeing the electric snake dance, the angry giants are coming from all directions, and the sky becomes extraordinarily gloomy every minute. This scene is like the end of the world described by the poets in the Psalms.

    Now, the experience of Hunter Hunter can really be written into the book.

    As the chariot continues to accelerate, the engine is overwhelmed, and the repulsive organs seem to be pulling the connecting rods and gears to increase their output, but the speed of these first-generation tanks has exceeded the design speed and is close to its structural limit. Every scream of the mechanical device is a countdown to complete disintegration and death, and the "God" of anger is getting closer and closer.

    In fact, Hunt did not know what the giant deer was. His chief, or the chief of the chief, might know, but what does it matter?

    He is a soldier, a hunter, and now he has to complete the tasks of soldiers and hunters at the same time.

    Armored gryphon passing by the sky

    A minute later, a glare of white light suddenly came from the east, with a low humming sound, sweeping the earth near the brave squad, and hundreds of clusters of giants smouldering in the white light, turning into aÂÆÂÆ Smoke.

    They entered the range of the beam guns of the Sorinburg defense line.

    In the Iron Throne, Maryland is staring at the surveillance picture of the brave squad''s observation car. Outside the window beside him, an imposing energy beam spurts out from the distant wall and crosses the defense building. Sweeping the sky on the southwest side.

    There was almost no delay. On the monitoring screen that came, he saw the light beam through the perspective of the "brave".

    The deafening cannon rang, and the heavy-duty fortress guns placed in the mountain bunkers began to shell after the calibration beam was launched. Countless large and small artillery shells and beams with powerful energy crossed the distant space, still Enemies outside the field of vision launched the attack, and the continuous gunshots were even louder and denser than any day after the line was established. If the tactical section of the car opened the sound enchantment in time, I am afraid that in this roaring environment. Maryland can''t even hear its own voice.

    The voice of the adjutant came from the side: "General! All units have started to attack according to the predetermined order, and the brave squad enters the cover area."

    "Continue the attack and divert the attention of the target," Maryland screamed, "the squad''s squadron, who went to meet the brave" and then withdrew into the east as planned.

    "The defense line fired for 10 minutes, and then the units evacuated according to the schedule.

    "The iron throne power ridges can be used to lift the chassis limit hook."

    A series of instructions were issued, and there were constant responses from the subordinates and the busy passwords in the rest, but at this moment, Maryland¡¯s mood calmed down.

    The soldiers here are excellent soldiers, and the commanders are excellent commanders. As Cecil¡¯s most powerful and advanced ground warfare machine, the Iron Throne is honored, and each of its occupants is drawn from various units. Outstanding is the veteran who has experienced the battle of Cecil, the war of the South, and the battle of the Rock Fortress. These veterans, together with a powerful war machine, are the best cards that the country can bring. surface.

    He can''t ask for more.

    On the defense line, the units began to act in accordance with the instructions. The insistence insisted that the withdrawal of the evacuation, Maryland and his team members waited quietly in the control center of the Iron Throne, and finally waited for the next stage -

    "The target enters the visual range!" a soldier shouted.

    The monster full of contradictions and sorrows appeared, accompanied by a large piece of smoke rising from the plains of the distance, the monsters of flesh and blood emerged in the glory, rushing in the direction of the line of defense.

    It is scarred, and the flesh and blood disintegrate. I don''t know how many of it is the body of the deformed body. How many of them are injured by the shells and beams emitted by the defense line. It seems to have suffered a considerable degree of trauma, but from its distance and Judging by the speed, this line of defense may be difficult to block it.

    Maryland couldn''t help but sigh that if there are more orbital cannons and beam guns, it might be able to block the monster, but he also knows that this is unrealistic - those huge weapons can not be produced overnight, even if they are produced, Skilled soldiers who have the ability to manipulate them are not enough.

    The man-made **** noticed the obstacles in front, and noticed that the root cause of the pain that caused him constantly was the "flying insect" that hindered the launch. It was instinctively angry, running in anger, it seemed very It will soon break through the city defense of the Cecil.

    But the defensive war is not just a kind of "holding".

    The target entered the marking range, the track turret between the mountain walls gradually calmed down, and the four-door beam guns also died at the same time. The magic nets of all positions were shut down, but in the center of the entire line of defense, a war machine that had been crouching for a long time was Start suddenly.

    Several sound cannons, the arsenal of the ends of the "Iron Throne" showed their fangs, the large railguns made a deafening roar, and with the cannons, several magic crystals installed on the top of this heavy train also At the same time, it is lit, and the intense magical fluctuations permeate the battlefield.

    For a monster caught in frenzy and aiming for vitality and magic, the attraction of this bait is simply irresistible.

    "The arsenal section opened fire and the first round of attacks hit!"

    "Car Magic Energy Obelisk is activated!"

    "The goal starts moving again!"

    Maryland took a deep breath, raised his arms and waved heavily:

    "Iron Throne, start!"

    A loud car flute rang between the mountains and the plains, the mechanical collision and friction sounded, the armored train covered with black armor and heavy shields was activated, high-performance repulsion propulsion and low-friction chassis Designed to make this heavy steel monster far more flexible than it seems, while the raging "God" began to chase, the train has left the platform along the track, rushing out of the line of defense, rushing toward the direction of the white sand hills, and accelerating.

    Behind the Iron Throne, on the plain on the west side of the refueling orbit, is the man-made **** that rushed to chase after anger.

    Behind the "God", the traces of life and death, scorch marks and flower vines turned a sharp bend in front of the Sorinburg defense line, turning to the south and extending all the way.

    Wonder House

 Chapter 657ï¼š é¥•é¤®

    In Baiyinbao, Gaowen and two new big ruling officers are in front of the magic network terminal. The news from the eastern plains is forwarded and transmitted through the layers of Sorinburg, Baisha, South, and Gorgon River. Being sent to this room constantly.

    ¡°The ¡®Braves¡¯ squad started to act and the first level of the goal was induced successfully...¡±

    ¡°The goal is to enter the Sorinburg defense line, the ¡®Braves¡¯ team has successfully seceded, and the second level has succeeded...¡±

    "All units in the White Sands have completed their evacuation and the beacon has been established..."

    ¡°The third level of induction succeeded, the Iron Throne began to move to the south... The target is approaching the white sand hills...¡±

    The reports from various executive units seemed to fulfill some kind of precise timetables, and they continued to follow the plan, but Gao Wen did not feel a little relaxed, because the Sorinburg defense has verified the strange and powerful of the man-made god. And it is hard to destroy, although the cultists use the power of mortals to create a "fake" with flesh and blood, but the power of the scorpion is clearly beyond the realm of the genre, with certain attributes of the gods.

    In the face of such an enemy, no one dares to relax until it really disappears.

    And Gao Wen also knows that these reports, according to the plan, seem to be smoothly executed, and the links are in perfect harmony. In fact, every minute and every detail has a large number of soldiers and commanders risking their lives, on the surface. Smooth means the precise balance of the tightrope

    The Kraken ally is indeed powerful, and the plan seems to be perfect, but the risk will never disappear, even if its hopes for success are high, the risk is still risky.

    Beside him, Victoria, who has always been cold and calm, couldn¡¯t help but tighten his face with a hint of tension: "I hope everything goes well."

    "It will be smooth... If the Krakens can''t solve it, the Second Corps supporting the White Sands from the Rock Fortress and the Reserve Corps of Cecil City will be on top, and we will eventually destroy the monster," Gao Wen Shen Sheng said, "Then, we will announce the truth of this action and announce it in a big way."

    Bai Dewen gently nodded: "People will realize the power of the new empire, the collapse of confidence will be recast, the situation will stabilize, and the nobility in the border areas will be more harmonious..."

    "Yes, people will realize the power of the new empire." Gao Wen agreed to nod, but added a sentence in his heart.

    They will also realize that the "God" is not so inaccessible.

    ......

    On the border between the Holy Spirit Plain and the East, this long chase has lasted more than half.

    The magical energy orbit extends between the plains and the hills. The heavy magical trains are flying on the rails. The sky is gloomy. The hot wind from the plains winds up the dust, slaps the relay piles on both sides of the track and the armor on the side of the train. The war machine tears open. The roar of the air and the bang of the turret did not break the sound of the fire. The place where the behemoth passed, the birds were banned, and the surviving beasts on the plains rushed away from their caves, as if the end had arrived.

    The arsenal section is frequently fired. Not only is the powerful main gun firing, but the defensive auxiliary guns installed near the main gun are also firing. The large and small acceleration rails point to the rear of the train, accompanied by a magical flash. Heavy shells are thrown into the distance.

    In the dim light, the shells draw a striking trajectory in the air. At the end of the trajectory, a holy and brilliant light illuminates the plain, connecting the heavens and the earth, and the wrath of the gods rushes to the earth, facing The mortal artillery continues this chase.

    This is no longer a battlefield that ordinary people can participate in, even able to look directly at, only far away from the far distance, outside the safe distance, some brave lords in the east climbed their towers and walls, in various extraordinary spells. Under the blessing, I watched the battlefield where thunder and flash continued, and then half of them did not dare to look at the second eye. The other half chanted their own names and recited themselves. The name of the ancestor, pray that this fire should not burn on himself.

    "The speed of the target is getting faster," the adjutant came to Maryland to report loudly in the tactical section of the Iron Throne. "The distance between us is shortening!"

    To some extent, anger can bring strength.

    This is effective for people, and it is effective for artificial gods...

    Looking out of the window, Maryland looked at the scene behind the train at a proper angle. The sacred and malicious glory was shining in the north, and the light shone from that direction, sweeping the rocks and the woods. Destroy the magical energy track along the way, covering the rocks and steel along the way with lush vines and flowers.

    Maryland looked back at the adjutant: "How far are we from the white sand hills?"

    "It takes half an hour to move at full speed. The generals may be caught up before that."

    Maryland frowned, and between the conversations, the distance of the monster seemed to go a little further.

    A powerful beam of energy came from afar and swept through the magic energy track. The shield covered by the track violently flickered and was broken. The rune structure below the track and the nearby magic net were detonated, and the safety device automatically Before the fuse, the continuous explosion had already hit the vicinity of the Iron Throne, and even the galloping train had a sharp shake.

    In the meantime, the former fortress commander actually produced a sense of familiarity.

    He once faced a similar crisis. A powerful enemy is attacking, and his strength can only be constantly consumed. His strength is disparity. Positive confrontation is almost a luxury. He can rely on it. It seems that in addition to courage. Only the pride brought by the nobles is left.

    Last time, he chose an aristocratic style of fighting, rushing out with a team of loyal knights, trying to recover the situation with a glorious duel, then he was defeated within a few strokes and was taken After class, I realized from the beginning what the so-called "war" is all about.

    In the face of a real battlefield, he needs some more pragmatic means.

    "All members of the fourth arsenal section moved to the carrier," the commander quickly ended thinking and quickly ordered, "prepared to cut off the energy supply of the end hook and the fourth arsenal.

    "Let the soldiers open the fuses for all the shells before leaving, leaving the mines in the carriage."

    The deputy officer stunned for a moment, and immediately stood upright, and led the ceremony: "Yes, general!!"

    In the compartment of the fourth arsenal section, the soldiers were nervously maneuvering all the turrets that could reach the target. The previous impact caused the violent vibration of the car body, and the main gun also failed due to the impact. Some people Injured, but no one left the position until the car communicator was lit, and the veterans were still trying to recalibrate the main gun.

    Not all soldiers thought of the general''s intentions for the first time, but all the soldiers responded to the order for the first time.

    "Quick up! Boys!" A veteran who has experienced all the battlefields from the old Cecil to this day is the commander of this car. He already understands the general''s thoughts. At this moment, the door is particularly loud. "Subject the command, open the shells." Insurance, the handle mine safety is also open, and there are extra touches of mines, all stuffed into the ammunition heap! Let us play a big one!!"

    The train did its best to increase the speed and opened the distance from the giant deer. The soldiers quickly completed the mission in this short time and passed through the third arsenal and entered the empty carriage in front. .

    Two minutes later, the commander of the third arsenal section received an order to manually remove the connection hook at the end of the train and the energy supply to the fourth arsenal.

    The large car that lost its power quickly moved away from the main body of the train and was thrown far away in orbit.

    Another few minutes later, a blast of explosions and a series of small explosions that followed the sound came from afar.

    Looking at the direction of the explosion, Maryland, for a moment, he deeply hoped that the terrible "God" could die in this explosion and not appear again, but his unrealistic thoughts soon became The holy glory that was illuminated by the explosion of the clouds was wiped out.

    The giant deer was not affected by the explosion of the car. The brilliance and the powerful magic of the surrounding side detonated the car in advance. The monster only slightly reduced the speed, and then rushed again.

    Maryland frowned, but just looked at it quietly.

    Ten minutes later, he ordered again

    "In the third arsenal section, the personnel moved to the carrying compartment and prepared to explode."

    "Yes, general!!"

    The explosion of the carriage does not hurt the monster, but at least it can delay the time.

    The white sand hills are almost here.

    When the second mushroom cloud rose above the distant orbit, Maryland looked out of the window again.

    The sky is gloomy and terrible. It seems that the whole world is about to enter the night. I don¡¯t know where the thick clouds are gathering over the white sand area. A cold wind is sweeping in this area. In a sudden, thunder and lightning flash simultaneously.

    The thunder even seemed to blow into the hearts of everyone in the carriage, so that even the most experienced and brave soldiers and officers were shocked. In the faint blue light emitted by the mental protection system, almost everyone saw each other subconsciously. At a glance, he then looked out the window at the same time.

    A drop of rain hits the window, and a trace of the **** is drawn on the surface of the crystal glass. Then, before the trace is blown away by the wind, it is the second drop, and the third drop...

    It''s raining.

    Numerous raindrops have become curtains, pouring down from the sky.

    The Iron Throne rushed into the pouring rain without hesitation, just like breaking into a underwater world that fell from the sky, and then it was the raging man-made god, and the squally showers swallowed up all the moments. The intruder and quickly expanded enough to cover the entire white sand hills.

    The sky has been completely covered by a cloud that hangs like a whirlpool. The horrible thick clouds make the whole area seem to enter midnight. The cold wind whistling, the rainstorms are pouring, and the lights emitted from the iron throne can only disperse only recently. The darkness, and the farther world, only the constant thunder and lightning can illuminate.

    In the light of lightning, Maryland saw countless shadows of the sky gathering, countless weird things breeding in the storm and darkness, tangible and invisible boundaries were broken, an indescribable, huge to the same as a mountain The structure of the structure gathered in the wind and rain, hanging over the densely forested limbs and tentacles, swept to the "great deer" that was still shrouded in light.

    Even if it was in a frenzy, the "Julu" was still instinctively driven to realize the crisis approaching. It suddenly gave up the iron throne that was already close at hand, and turned to the sky, the antlers rushed, and the stunned energy jet swept. The whole sky.

    There are countless shadows falling from the sky, as if many tangible and intangible objects have been cut and destroyed by the beam, but these shadows are integrated into the surrounding rain, re-condensing the tentacles and limbs, and continue to steadfastly toward the "giant" The deer is shrouded.

    Those things that are unnamed gradually become clearer. They appear as a giant marine creature, but they seem to be the monsters of countless kinds of imaginative shapes. It seems that only human beings are the most crazy and absurd. In the imaginary works, it is possible to piece together a few forms of this structure. It stretches out its own thousands of limbs, blocks all the actions of the "Giant Deer" a little, closes up a bit, twists the weird runes. Shining on the surface of those limbs, all the resistance of the giant deer was suppressed one by one.

    Ta has flashed such absurd and astounding thoughts in the minds of Maryland.

    But ta is indeed eating the tentacles or the limbs have begun to tighten, which is a significant predator attitude when eating.

    However, in the face of such a horrible scene that seems to be enough to make ordinary people''s spirits collapse, Maryland is surprised to find that his will has not been tested, or even the opposite... his thinking is unprecedentedly clear, the spirit is unprecedentedly inspiring, all accumulated before Negative emotions and psychological pressures seem to have disappeared, and a kind of high-spirited emotions surround him, and this emotion even carries... some kind of happiness.

    The mental protection system will produce similar effects, but its utility is far from being comparable to this one.

    In such a wonderful state of mind, Maryland saw that the indescribable limbs or tentacles were finally completely closed, and even the glory of the stag beside the giant deer was obscured by the closed limbs.

    Then, all the tentacles and limbs tightened for a moment, and there was a cheer in the wind and rain as if there were countless sounds coming together:

    "lunch time!!"

 Chapter 658ï¼š All over

    The thick clouds are drooping, the rainstorms are pouring down, and the entire white sand area is shrouded in a darkness that cannot be seen by the margins. Under the swirling clouds, the rain curtain seems to be hanging from the sky to the ocean of the earth. It is already dense enough to make people wonder if it will be in it. The degree of suffocation, and in this darkness and squally showers like the end of the world, countless weird limbs are breeding, countless indescribable things cheering out from the rain, and all those who witnessed it - soldiers on the Iron Throne The officers, the war technicians, will never forget the spiritual shock brought by this scene.

    The entire crew of the Iron Throne passed a san-check, and now the entire train is immersed in a positive and optimistic atmosphere.

    "Turn off the mental protection system." Commander Maryland felt that his mind was more clear than ever, and that the car mental protection system had not been used, and he ordered it.

    The structure that is difficult to describe in words is still active, and ta hangs down from the vortex of the cloud. It seems that a giant deep-sea creature is using the numerous tentacles to smash the earth, but it is not only the huge one that appears in the cloud. Structure - When the lightning bursts and the light is strongest, Maryland can see that there are still many small humanoid creatures that shuttle between those tentacles. They seem to be holding a variety of tools in that mess. Busy in the feast of the feast, with the powerful vision of the extraordinary, Maryland identified some of the individual forms and the similarity of Miss Tyre on the territory.

    But the form of other individuals is not so well described... They have put together a variety of strange-shaped limbs in addition to the human body, and some even do not know whether it should be a limb, just like... Long like...

    Those are the allies of Cecil, the Krakens from the deep sea.

    Thankfully, this powerful ethnic group is an ally of Cecil.

    The adjutant came over from the side. The young officer had a trace of confusion on his face: "General, what do we need to do now?"

    ¡°Nothing needs to be done,¡± Maryland said to the adjutant. ¡°It¡¯s good to wait for the rain to stop.¡±

    "Yes, general."

    At the same time, the two raised their heads and looked at the banquet in the distance through the train window covered with the enhanced shield.

    In the center of this dark torrential rain, in the center of the folding field, which has almost completely evolved into the field of water elements, the "forest" formed by the tentacles has completely isolated the man-made **** from the external environment, and the 3,200 tidal banshees united. The mimicry of the "Sea Emperor" behemoth covers this area with its unprecedentedly large body. Between the thousands of tentacles that the sea emperor hangs, the runes shine brightly, and the layers of illusory force fields are intertwined. The impenetrable barrier, the giant deer''s desperate rebellion, failed in the face of the powerful barrier.

    In the area covered by the sea emperor, inside the barrier, the general of the deep sea lord, Vanessa Vanessa, is commanding the deep-sea warriors to complete the final treatment of the "food."

    The torrential raining environment is the ¡°mimicry ocean¡± created by the elemental folding field. The Krakens can move freely in such an environment. They are now walking in the rain curtain like swimming in the ocean, with long handles in their hands. The Charger Blade cuts the giant body that is still instinctively struggling.

    This is a dangerous job. Even though the giant deer has died, the enormous vitality and magic remaining in it are still maintaining those flesh and blood, and even allowing those flesh and blood to survive independently after being cut apart. An opponent, even a strong deep-sea warrior, even if it creates a home court advantage and an ambush advantage, the Krakens still have some casualties.

    Near the shoulder and neck of the giant deer, an overly savage deep-sea warrior waved the blade in his hand and cut a piece of flesh and blood that was still squirming. A glaring arc erupted from the wound without warning, and the unfortunate siren came from the front. The body, the latter only had time to make a scream, it suddenly turned into a broken water, dissipated in the air.

    The busy Krakens in the vicinity saw this scene, and several of them called it up: "Ah - the fish failed, and the score was out!"

    This is a very popular sarcasm in the Kraken society, used to mock the Krakens who accidentally died because of sloppy intentions.

    Just as Vanessa swam from nearby, he swayed the snake''s tail, picked up the blade of the death warrior, and waved at the soldiers who were forgotten: "Pay attention to order!! Unless you have never died since childhood!"

    The soldiers hurriedly dispersed and continued to perform tasks to cut the body of the giant deer or to deal with the "troubleful products" that were born from the blood of the giant deer. Vanessa threw the recovered blade to himself. Next to a sea monster - the sea monster turned into a sea demon with a large number of wrists and feet, at the moment each of the wrists are wounded with several blades.

    "Bring these weapons back, don''t drop them, wait until they are resurrected and come back."

    A tidal banshee with a lilac fishtail swam from a distance, holding a short stick with complex lines in her hand, and a lot of cut pieces of meat floating in the blisters around her: "General, cutting The meat pieces that have been laid down have been initially identified."

    "what''s the result?"

    "Good smell!" The purple tail''s Kraken first nodded hard, and then some frowned. "But the taste is not very good, and the energy is somewhat miscellaneous. This thing is very similar to a certain piece of product, and the technology is immature. In addition, its regeneration is limited. It should have exceeded the threshold now, and its regenerative capacity is rapidly declining. This is completely inferior to the big squid..."

    "Well...not surprising. After all, this is a ''imitation'' made by humans," Vanessa said casually. "The poor quality is normal, but at least it is not enough. In addition, this thing can give a reaction. Is the furnace energized?"

    "It should be no problem, but it needs an additional layer of extraction process, otherwise it may cause some pressure on the reaction furnace," the purple tail tailed the sea demon seriously. "If the rainbow light technology transmitted by Tyre can be used smoothly, our energy The conversion efficiency will increase by more than 30%, and this new fuel will be very cost-effective."

    ¡°Very good, then collect them. After returning, some of them will be used to supplement consumption, and some will be used to supply energy to the reactor. The specific allocation is determined by the Queen.¡±

    "Yes, general," said the purple-tailed sea monster, nodded, and then looked at the giant deer who was undergoing cutting. "It¡¯s incredible... This season¡¯s land civilization can make such things. I always think their skill level. Very low, but they created the rainbow light device, and they created this thing... I don¡¯t know if the technology they made can be made public. If it can, it may solve the problem of insufficient production of big catfish. ""

    "I''m afraid not," Vanessa sighed. "I heard that the technique of making this ''god'' is very cruel and dark. Not only is humanity''s own morality unacceptable, but the Queen is not going to want it. We are here to deal with these. The technical product''s, as for the technology itself... just die."

    The purple-tailed sea enchanted his eyes and squinted: "I can''t accept it, but I still made it. Human beings are a strange race..."

    "Their ethnic groups are divided, this is one of the traits, no way," Vanessa said. "These humans who work with us are only one of their ethnic groups, and similar ethnic groups still have many in human society... It¡¯s quite troublesome to figure out the difference between them."

    The purple-tailed sea demon thought about it and gave a regretful sigh: "Oh... it¡¯s such a rare cooking."

    "Yeah, it¡¯s such a good cooking."

    ......

    everything is over.

    In the Silver Fortress velvet study, the holographic projection device shows the latest information from the Iron Throne.

    The heavens and the earth were shrouded in darkness, and the storms washed the white sands. The huge deep-sea creatures descended in the rain. A feast was the final ending of the man-made god.

    In Gao Wen''s view, this is really a promising image. Unfortunately, the picture is too shocking. It seems that it is not suitable for the public to be open in the current social context.

    "We can consider how to promote it next time," Gao Wen gently knocked on the table and attracted the attention of the two guardian dukes (the big consul). "This disaster caused by the death of all things, now It¡¯s only a preliminary end, but we still have a lot to do if we want it to land smoothly.¡±

    The Duke of Badwin took a breath and couldn¡¯t help but ask: "That is the ¡®Icemon¡¯ you mentioned?¡±

    ¡°Yes, the Kraken, the deep sea group that appears in many legends, but unlike most legendary groups, they exist and they have established a certain connection with us.¡±

    Berdwin seems to have something to say, but he wants to say it again, but Victoria next to it speaks very directly: "Is this risky?"

    "There is risk in contact with any aliens, but sometimes we have no choice, and in my personal judgment, these pirates are trustworthy - as early as two years ago, the South has established contact with the Kraken, we have some technology Communication, although small in scale, has at least achieved a certain degree of equal dialogue."

    Berdwin and Victoria exchanged their eyes and seemed to be slightly relieved, but the spirit was still a little tight.

    Gao Wen certainly knows why.

    He spread his hands and leaned back on the high back chair: "I know what you are worried about, frankly, they are a very strong group, although their field is deep in the sea, but if they want, they can indeed be on land. There is a storm in all senses, but we must be aware of one fact:

    "Whether we like it or not, there is such a strong ethnic group in the world, the Kraken exists, the dragons exist, and some powerful races that exist only in the legend may exist. They may live far away, but if They are willing, they can come to this Loren continent, and we... can''t even get out of the coastline.

    "These races really exist. The only races that we have been blocked by the oceans and our own civilizations should be fortunate that at least they are not hostile to us.

    "But this kind of ''no hostility'' is not what we are fighting for, it is the fate of charity.

    "We can only do two things. First, face this fact, because escaping and pretending to be dumb can''t solve the problem. Second, develop yourself, don''t stop at the current moment of peace, don''t be blinded by short-lived prosperity. Beyond our eyes, the world is still very big. If you want to survive in this big world for a long time, development is the last word."

    Gao Wen said very straightforwardly. In the eyes of the two big executives, this straightforward statement may even hurt their self-confidence as human beings.

    It is hard to admit that you are weak, and it is more difficult for people like them.

    However, some facts must be recognized. In many cases, the driving force for development is to realize their own deficiencies. This is precisely the fact that the human beings in this land have been peacefully protected for seven hundred years after being blocked inland. What is lacking in a hundred years, in some respects, is also one of the reasons for the decline of the former Ansu Kingdom.

    The Kraken is a peace-loving race. These creatures from the deep sea, wonderful ideas, and lively and friendly are valuable ally of the Principality of Cecil (now the Cecil Empire). However, as Gao Wen said, this "friendly" "It¡¯s not what humans are fighting for, but human luck is good.

    Therefore, Gao Wencai values ??the "technical cooperation" between Cecil and the Kraken. Even if the cooperation is only one or two key technologies, it means that at least human beings are qualified to "talk" to these deep-sea creatures.

    If the Cecils had no rainbow technology in their hands, would those deep-sea creatures be interested in a small Principal on a distant land even if they were friendly?

    I am afraid that if you look at the backward humans on the land, you will delay them to dig the squid.

    Development is the last word. This is known to the Cecil people and has already tasted the sweetness from development. However, more than half of the people in this country do not know that the two big executives in front of Gao Wen may be among the majority. The wise, they have already felt the urgency of "social progress", but in order to make them more aware of the importance of development and broaden their horizons, it is necessary for Gao Wen to show them something more intuitive.

    Beside the side of Perdue, a hint of thoughtful look, Victoria also understood the purpose of Gao Wen said.

    At this moment, the two dukes suddenly developed a certain feeling - the resurrection of Gao Wen? The Duke of Cecil really is like an elder in the family, almost every moment of every effort is to maintain this " The survival of the family must continue to find ways to discipline and guide those bear children who are not convinced of discipline. They should pay attention to guidance, pay attention to warnings, pay attention to preaching, and tirelessly remind: "Don''t move this; don''t move that; don''t waste it." Study; be careful and dangerous; exercise; eat more vegetables; live in harmony with brothers and sisters..."

    However, no one listened to him. The bears and children broke the house in a civil war. They also burned the kitchen and the warehouse (the eastern grain-producing area of ??the Holy Spirit Plain). The ancestors were forced to climb from the bed at the age of seven hundred. Get up and fight the fire...

    The two dukes looked at Gao Wen subconsciously, and at the same time felt that the founding hero was not easy.

    Gao Wen noticed the changes in the eyes of the two people. He was pleased that his efforts to guide the transformation of the two old aristocrats had achieved good results, but he soon felt that the two men seemed a little bit wrong...

    ......

    At the same time, in the shadow world, the deepest part of the fortress.

    In the dark and chaotic space of nothingness, large and small floating boulders and islands form a fragmented land. A large shard of smog-like ancient warships surrounds the body of a giant deer with white light, which seems to be an eternal and quiet space. Inside, Julu Amoen squinted at his eyes, and in the crystal-like eyes, he reflected the scene of the scene:

    The trains covered with steel armor and shields ran on the rails, and the raging man-made gods chased after the armored trains.

    The firearms of the mortal artillery positions were fully opened, bombing the gods and gods that struck the front.

    Rainstorms poured, space cracks spread out in thick clouds, and the infamous alien limbs hang from the air, tearing the body of the giant deer, and sipping in the feast.

    In the rift valley deep underground, in the ancient palace that collapsed and cracked, a vigorous and extremely strange plant grows between the rock walls, and numerous vines spread out from it. This plant is huge to cover the small half. A rift, and can see a shocking tear, burning traces from the bottom to the top.

    The scene of the scene flashed, and eventually it was gradually lost to nothingness.

    After a long period of silence, the crystal-like eyes dimmed, and the giant deer Amoen closed his eyes again, and the white glimmers around him were slightly dimmed.

    ¡ºAdd bookmarks for easy reading¡»

 Chapter 659ï¼š Residual bone

    East, Baisha area.

    The squally showers finally stopped, and the darkness and rain curtains of the end of the world, as well as the deep-sea creatures that emerged in the rain curtain, have left.

    At the end of the "feeding", the whirlpool of the sky opened a huge gap, and the ripples of the ocean seemed to flash in the gap, and the deep-sea allies returned to their fields through the crack, they Take away most of the wreckage of the giant deer, leaving only some "residual bones" on the scene.

    Those residual bones are now quietly lying a few kilometers away from the Iron Throne, lying between the white sand hills and the Baishui River, which used to be a flat open space, but now there is a huge deep pit. In the deep pit, the rock that smashed the fracture and the soil that lacked the vitality were as if they had been dug by a hard life.

    Maryland led a group of officers and soldiers to the edge of the pit. Looking at the bottom of the pit, which still exudes strong magical fluctuations, twisted and entangled bone fragments and a little residual flesh and blood, the commander couldn¡¯t help but feel a thousand emotions.

    A powerful "man-made god" with even a certain **** power is so dead.

    He died in a feast.

    A rustling sound of rustling came from the side, and Maryland turned to see the Miss Siren who was temporarily stranded in Cecil. Before Tyre did not know where to hide, when the dust settled, she showed up.

    "Do you really give it to... Eat?" Maryland couldn''t help but ask.

    "In fact, it''s not all for eating..." Tyre grabbed his hair, but suddenly he felt that it was quite troublesome to explain it. He waved his hand. "But you don''t understand it so well. Anyway, they will definitely want to go back." Eat a big meal."

    It¡¯s a terrible race.

    In the heart of Maryland, with a trace of awe, I couldn¡¯t help but look at the huge pit.

    Not only is the power terrible, but the mouth and appetite are terrible.

    "It¡¯s amazing. You even smashed such a big hole on the ground..."

    Tyre stunned as soon as he heard it. He reacted quickly and waved his hand: "This pit is not smashed out - this is a magical reaction that is too intense, and when the retracement field pulls back, it creates an energy field turbulence. It¡¯s such a pit..."

    Maryland was full of faces, and he was rude to the nobles. He quickly apologized: "Oh, I am offended."

    "It''s okay, it''s normal for the race to be misunderstood. Our Kraken always suspects that the creatures on your land always live in a dry place that will affect your intelligence..." Tyre said with a sigh of care, "Don''t say this." The energy surge in this place has subsided. When are you going to start researching these wrecks?"

    She pointed to the "residual bones" that remained at the bottom of the pit after the withdrawal of the Kraken Expeditionary Force. Although they were all fragments of wreckage that had been inactive, their value was still incalculable. For any researcher, those Bones and flesh are huge treasures.

    ¡°The news has been sent back to the South, and soon there will be professional people coming here to take over,¡± Maryland said, with some curiosity. ¡°What do you ask for this?¡±

    "Oh, I want to say that if you don''t start researching for a while, I plan to go down to eat two..." Tyre said, "I have been responsible for maintaining the guiding beacon before." Catch up with the sisters..."

    Maryland: "..."

    This noble-born commander has dealt with various people in this life, but he really didn''t think it would be so difficult to deal with the Kraken!

    This race can open your knowledge beyond the mouth, and then let any scholar who is knowledgeable and savvy have a lack of words, mouths and tongues, and can¡¯t think of how to answer it. I really don¡¯t know how the Duke of Cecil was This group of deep-sea aliens has established contact!

    After squinting and organizing a half-day language, Maryland finally came up with the right words: "This... sorry, Miss Tyre, I am afraid I have to report it to my superiors. After all, these wrecks are now experimental samples and spoils."

    Tyre¡¯s face is regretful: ¡°Hey, I know it will be like this. How is it so difficult to make a Kraken? Eating a small biscuit is a bunch of people...¡±

    Maryland: "..."

    ......

    everything is over.

    The news of the victory on the Eastern Front was transmitted to the South in the first place, and within a few hours, it was communicated to the public through the newspapers and the magic net.

    Although the official has not yet released detailed information about the truth and no formal celebrations, a pleasant and joyful atmosphere has begun to spread in the city of Cecil.

    Despite the large ruined land in the eastern plains of the Holy Spirit, even though the Titan empire, which is close at hand, said that no other crisis would break out, at least at this moment, everyone was relieved.

    On the edge of the main city industrial zone, the magic power train station, a magical train ready to drive to the eastern region is docked next to the platform, and the holographic barrier representing the waiting state rises from both sides of the track and blocks between the train and the platform. Inside the barrier, the new train carriage is marked with Cecil''s emblem and digital markings. The surface of the repulsion generator arranged along the car body is showing a light blue rune brilliance. Outside the barrier, the people preparing to ride are gathering. On the platform, while waiting under the command of the manager, wait for the barrier to open.

    Some of these people waiting to ride are Cecil soldiers in uniforms or armor. They are going to travel to the east with this train, maintaining the order of the east and consolidating the border defense. Some are people wearing ordinary clothes, some of them. To go to the G¨¹len area, some to the Baisha mine, they have employees in the factory or the government office, and some in order to do business between these areas.

    Although several experimental railway lines have been transferred to official operations, the development time is still short. On the one hand, the fares are still expensive. On the one hand, many ordinary people do not have the hard demand for long-distance travel in a short period of time. The people who ride and are willing to take the magic train are still a small part of the crowd. They are usually employees of government offices with tasks, or businessmen with higher economic strength.

    Most of these people wear short jackets or "simplified" dresses that have recently become popular, and they are decorated with small styles. The women usually have a veil with a veil, men. There will be a black or dark brown umbrella.

    These are all new things that have recently become popular in Cecil City. The price is not high and low, everyone can afford it - when people suddenly find that they have extra money on hand to buy something that is not necessary for life, but After making things more comfortable and convenient, similar "new gadgets" quickly became part of Cecil''s "make up" their own props. In a sense, these things even some new citizens communicated to somebody. Medium of signal:

    I have already had enough to eat, and I have spared my life on a decent day.

    In addition to these costumes and household items, almost everyone will bring an extra newspaper or magazine to solve the boring time on the trip, while discussing the newspapers in the station lounge area and on the train and neighbors. The content is also one of the signs of ¡°close to fashion¡± and ¡°information and education¡±.

    Of course, not everyone will pursue this "decent mark."

    Many new immigrants who have just filled their stomachs and just got rid of the embarrassing state can''t change their mentality in a short time. They are more willing to save money and save food, and preserve the "hunger anxiety" during the embarrassing period, but at least, in those who already have some economic strength. In the old times, people who are closer to the "citizen class", these "signs" are very meaningful, and it is these people who are shaping a little bit by their own acceptance and application of new things. The social style of the Syl-style, in addition to the old-style aristocracy, serfs, free people and other concepts, has shaped a new "Cezir citizen" group.

    People are talking about the contents of the newspaper and talking about the victory on the Eastern Front. No more detailed news has been published yet. The latest issue of the newspaper has only briefly published a message that the most powerful evil creations of all things will be destroyed and the Holy Spirit Plain will enter the final cleaning stage. But even such a simple sentence is enough to relax everyone''s tight heart and start talking about this victory in a relaxed and proud tone.

    At the corner of the platform, Pittman, wearing a black robe, was directing several new apprentices to carry a few large suitcases to the baggage car. He looked at the beaming look of the people around him and whispered to the next Carmel: "say To be honest, I just thought about whether or not the madman had made something when he died. I thought about whether to run."

    Kamal and Pitman have also been in contact for a long time. The judgment of this little old man is quite accurate. He said casually: "Do not believe."

    "Hey, how are you so sure..."

    "With your character, when you really think about running, you are definitely on the road."

    "...It¡¯s getting more and more interesting to talk to you."

    Pittman waved his hand, and Carmel, next to him, curiously looked up and down at the old druid''s dress: "Speak up, you always wear this old-style robes, don''t consider trying the current simplification. Dress jacket or short trench coat? It is said to be very good, more practical and more comfortable than the old clothes."

    "I used to wear this one," Pittman rolled his eyes and swept the bunch of rune armor pieces that Camer had up and down. "When are you going to figure out how to replace the armor pieces on your body?" Come and talk to me about fashion."

    There was a strange snoring in Carmel''s body, which seemed to be inexcusable, and at about the same time, a loud ringing ring rang on the platform.

    "The train is ready," Pittman looked up at the magic train not far away, and saw that the barrier at the edge of the platform disappeared one by one, then turned and waved his hand. "I got it out - go see the end of the world." The dead madman is rumored to have something out. You said that the power of Cecil is not small now. There are also a lot of druids recruited into the book. How do I still feel that I have to be such an old bone? Run, the salary should go up..."

    The old Druid mourned, as if with a stomach resentment, but quickly took a few apprentices to the train not far away - he was ordered to go to the white sand hills to investigate the death of the "artificial god" after death A little bit of debris. As the oldest druid on the territory, he is also the only expert who knows the inner secrets of all things. He can''t escape this task.

    Camille, who came to see him off, watched Pitman get on the bus and watched the passengers on the platform enter the carriage in batches.

    Then the huge magical machinery began to emit a low humming sound, the power ridge was charged, the rune group was lighted, and the train slowly accelerated in orbit and sailed into the distance.

    Not far away, on the streets outside the platform and in several open spaces, several groups of children looking at the lively races followed the train and screamed at the opposite side of the isolation railing. Some pedestrians passing by on the road also stopped. Some people waved at the train, and some people carefully looked at the appearance of this advanced machinery.

    The emergence of the magical industry, after all, began to change the world from the level of life details, cultural practices, social order.

    "What about the magical industry..." Carmel said to himself, his body slowly flashing. "It seems that this is indeed a good road..."

    An electric arc swept through his body and illuminated the rune armor on his chest. On the old metal sheet, the emblem of the ancient Gangyan Empire was visible.

    "It seems that I can really see humanity returning to a glorious day... Your Highness, Ophelia, I hope that you will wait until today to see this day."

    This new magical industrial empire may not be able to catch up with the Gangyan empire of the year, but one day, it will catch up, even exceed.

    Carmel, who has experienced the most glorious era of mankind and witnessed advanced society, is now looking forward to the day.

 Chapter 660ï¼š oracle

    In the Silver Fort, Amber brought some information needed by Gao Wen.

    "These things are not difficult to find - although they are confidential, but it is not a secret in the court advisors." Amber¡¯s speech is difficult to cover his face. "The daily life of the royal family members is well documented. These are About Veronica..."

    Gao Wen took the finished **** pieces and his eyes slowly moved between lines of text.

    ¡°Veronica? Moen has a strong magical talent and spiritual talent since she was a child, but she was almost killed by doctors and pastors when she was born.¡± Looking at the documents in Gao Wen¡¯s hand, Amber said casually next to him. "She didn''t have a heartbeat when she was born. It seems to be a stillbirth. It suddenly became alive after an hour.

    "The Later St. Light Church explained this to the ''God'', the power of the Holy Light to make this baby with a strong Holy Light alive. It sounds completely bluff, but the doctors can''t explain it. This phenomenon can only be recorded as ''God'', which is one of the factors that later Veronica Moen converted to the **** of the light...

    "Before the age of six, Veronica often fell into a coma without warning. Despite many checks and all the doctors and pastors announced that the little princess was healthy, she often fainted, so she was six years old. Almost never left the room, and there is a need for a waitress to look after twenty-four hours.

    "The process of her conversion to the Holy Light does not seem to have any doubts. At the age of ten, Veronica Moen went to the church with other members of the royal family. It was the first time in her life that she was in contact with the power of the Holy Light. In the process, she showed a very high spiritual talent and light affinity, and attracted the attention of St. Ivan III. After that, she gradually showed interest in the light, and then after several years of study. And understand, coupled with the vast amount of contact and negotiation between the royal family and the church, the princess was ''relying on the light,'' and she was sixteen years old.

    "The whole process seems to be a very normal, negotiated transaction between the parties, and Veronica''s role in it has never exceeded her duty."

    Gao Wen turned over the one-page document in his hand, and his tone was indifferent: "As an ancient soul who has lived for a thousand years, she has sufficient patience and wisdom to make all her actions without doubt. Her "conversion" process is of course no. Any suspicious."

    "It makes sense, I think so too," Amber nodded with his arm. "Do you think that the coma record before her six years old would be related to her ¡®soul parasite?¡¯

    "A girl under six years old, whose brain should not be able to carry a high-level soul, confirms that Veronica''s description of himself is true, at least part of the evidence," Gao Wen put down the information in his hand, "except Is there anything else besides this?"

    "There are so many recorded materials," Amber spreads. "How do you think this ''rebel'' is risky? Do you want to continue to investigate the maids and doctors who took care of her and taught her? Court scholars? Many of these people still stay in the Silver Fort..."

    "No, the excessive investigation will seem too offensive, and I can''t find anything out there," Gao Wen put it down. "The situation is similar to what I expected. Some evidence can prove Veronica''s words, but it will never appear. Additional evidence to reveal her secrets... but this does not affect our cooperation with her."

    "She seems to be fulfilling her promise to stabilize the order of the believers in the city, and this morning, she has assisted the White Knights to move smoothly into the Cathedral of Light, and regardless of her identity, she can play a very big role. ""

    The White Knights have entered the Cathedral of Light.

    According to the plan, this means that the dominance of the northern church has been completed ¨C the white knights representing the southern church will become the controllers of the cathedral, and the great pastor of the southern church, Wright, will be assisted by Veronica. With the support of the "God", enter the Great Hall of Light and become the common leader of the North and South Church.

    The Northern Church will undergo reforms in this process. First, it will change the structure of the church''s high-level ruling. The title of "Pope" will be banned. Instead, the position of the "Great Shepherd" of the Southern Church will be replaced, and the division, the treasurer, etc. will be established. Level position to replace the former bishop structure.

    After that, the doctrines of the northern church will be gradually replaced by the teachings of the Southern Church. At the same time, many "sacred orders" executed by the Northern Church in the past, including redemption, forced conversion, heresy and other crimes, will also be combined. Abolished.

    For the church in the north, this change will be almost ups and downs, but all this will inevitably be carried out, because all this is a "god", the **** of the light is conveyed to the last pope, Ivan III, through the living saints Ronika records, the high-level discussion by the Cecil empire and the Office of the Government, and the gods approved by the Empire.

    Gao Wen bowed his head and looked at other information on the table. Amber quietly disappeared into his body shape, but his breath still stayed in the study. Outside the window, outside the Silver Fort, a melodious and solemn bell was ringing.

    The bells shrouded the Cathedral of Light, and the holy shimmer swayed between the church''s spires, vaults, and columns. Pastors, priests, baptized knights, and devout core believers stood quietly between the columns. Standing outside the big Guangming Hall, listening to the melodious bell, nervous and with a trace of expectation waiting for the end of the "Holy Meeting".

    The white knights from the south guarded the intersections and gates of the cathedral. These tall and mighty priests were solemn and solemn, and the armor and warhammer surface floated, as if the legendary heavenly warriors were full of pressure, their faces were hidden in Under the fully covered helmet, only the indifferent sights came from the gaps of the crystal eyepieces of the helmets, scanning the crowds gathered around the church. In addition, these steel-like warriors did not have any extra movements and conversations. .

    The low-level priests and believers who are not qualified to enter the Great Hall of Light, or even qualified to enter the main building of the church, are now awe-inspiring. In these eyes, the glory of the white knights and their silent and majestic temperament are obviously the grace of God. Performance - these are certainly the most devout and powerful believers, or how can they have this light-like body?

    In the Great Hall of Light, Wright is standing in the middle of the hall, where he gathers the only high-ranking gods in the Church of the Light, while the living saint Veronica of the Northern Church stands beside him, the Princess of the Virgin The Platinum Scepter, who stands for the "Bridge of God" in one hand, opens with one hand and says in a gentle but unquestionable tone: "... devout and respectable Saint? Ivan is changing for us with his lofty sacrifice. Come to the glory of the Holy Light, the new **** reveals the right path to us...

    "...the **** has appointed our new leader. He was born from the light and came to us in accordance with the light of the light. What he did was the real road of light...

    "...the terrible and awkward disaster is a test and warning to us. Because we have misunderstood the essence of the will of the Holy Light before we can accept such a test, we must reshape our faith...

    "His is a mistake for us to leave the world, but because of his great sacrifice, the Holy Light summoned him in advance, and before he left the world, by his mouth, These truths are communicated to us..."

    Veronica¡¯s voice echoed in the Great Light Hall, and the high-ranking priests listened quietly until the sound fell. These people did not question, but praised them in unison: ¡°praise the light, praise the Lord, Praise our new guides and shelters, and praise Wright Avicen..."

    In the praise, Wright raised his warhammer high.

    An unprecedented holiness, an unprecedented powerful radiance descends from the sky, penetrates the light of the sea at the top of the Great Light Hall, and hangs over Wright.

    The high-ranking priests in the hall were touched and praised again, and this time the accompaniment of the praises seemed to be more sincere...

    "Let it go," Glory shines, and Wright puts down the warhammer. "To convey this good news to the believers, there will be no turmoil, no one will be abandoned or suffer an unfair trial, and the Holy Light still shelters everyone. ¡±

    The church attendants opened all seven of the halls, and the high-ranking priests in the Great Hall of Light left, and soon the holy hall was quiet.

    Wright sighed softly: "...in the end, they still have a ¡®master¡¯ that needs to be praised...¡±

    "After all, it takes a step by step. The Northern Church has lived on this land for seven hundred years. The devout faith is deeply rooted. We can''t let them leave the Lord at the beginning," Veronica said softly. "Not to mention... we all know that the ''master'' is really there."

    Wright looked at the "rebellious" and nodded slightly.

    Whether it is Gao Wen who supports the Southern Church, Wright who promotes the new doctrine, or the disobedients who confront God, they have never denied the true existence of "God".

    The existence of God is an objective fact of the world. The disobedients are not atheists from the beginning, and they are the most awesome:

    They confess that the gods exist, and they try to fight against the gods under this premise.

    "With the new concept of ''light will" to gradually replace the original title of the Holy Light, and to promote the true light of the light in this process, this is indeed a more secure plan, but also beware of ''Holy Light'' The concept of ''will'' has become a new shackle...¡± Wright said in a deep voice. ¡°You, won¡¯t you think about it?¡±

    "If the old-style belief system and doctrine do not change, then the shackles will not change. Just changing the title to the gods is impossible to fundamentally liberate the hearts of the people. We all understand these simple truths," Veronica revealed a smile. "But we are really making changes from these fundamentals, aren''t we?"

    Having said that, the rebel man paused and continued to calmly say: "So you can understand this too - if everyone realizes that the extraordinary power of the Holy Light belongs to everyone, if everyone realizes that every Individuals are free to think about the doctrine. Everyone just regards the gods as a kind of spiritual sustenance, not as the supreme commander and the master of their own destiny. Even if everyone is still cherishing the **** of the light, this shackle is also It¡¯s already unclear, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Wright quietly pondered the deep meaning of Veronica''s words. He looked up after half a minute: "Is this a conclusion of your research as a ''rebellious''?"

    "That''s right," Veronica smiled. "But it''s not the final conclusion... Maybe it''s really going to the day when mortals can directly confront God. It''s really going to find the gods and find the gods. One day, we can understand what God is and understand how they are working. By that day, we can find the final conclusion."

    Wright indulged, but did not continue to ask, but mentioned the actual problem at hand: "The reform of the church in the north will start first from St. Sunil. The first step, I will build here in the way of the Southern Church. A set of clerics, in which the key positions are taken by the priests who have been mobilized from the Southern Church. What advice do you have in this regard?"

    "The old bishops have disappeared, so you won''t be hindered at this level, but when you start to touch the interests of the middle and lower priests, you will inevitably encounter resistance - but the lower middle and lower priests, too The more they can be solved in a secular way, the more they have more human weakness than their preference for ''divineness'', money, violence, disintegration, psychological offensive, all of which will work for them.

    "Secondly, you must ensure that there is sufficient force to maintain the whole process. The white knights are very strong, and their force is very suitable. Please don''t be kind. The situation in the northern region is different from that in the south. There are many extremely stubborn conservative priests here. They can''t let you be kind.

    ¡°Finally, for the vast majority of believers, the power of the word ¡°God¡± is endless. Make full use of these two words and let them believe and follow. In the northern region, this method works best. But pay attention to it. Don''t abuse these two words. ''Take the convenience of the name of God'' is a huge temptation. If you are intoxicated, it will be the same as the original Northern Church, and you will unconsciously fall into the shackles of the gods."

    Wright nodded slightly.

    Veronica¡¯s suggestion is similar to that of Gao Wen¡¯s privately speaking, but it is more detailed and more in line with the special circumstances of the northern region. This may prove that the ¡°rebel¡± is worthy of cooperation.

    "God..." Wright whispered softly and sighed. "Then we need to further strengthen the glorious image of St. Ivan III..."

    "In order to make our reforms more unimpeded and to make the ''God'' more orthodox and persuasive, a lofty victim is essential." Veronica said quietly, turned his head and looked at the hall. The empty seat of the center.

    "Glory to the deceased, since the Pope has been gloriously summoned by the Lord, then we can safely and boldly attribute all the righteousness to him..."

    ¡ºAdd bookmarks for easy reading¡»

 Chapter 661ï¼š Dislocation

    This ancient and young country has survived a disaster like a resurrection. Although the road ahead is still covered with a haze, there is already a ray of sunlight that penetrates the layers of clouds, and it is scattered on this piece of life. On the ground.

    In the city of Cecil, the atmosphere on the eve of the celebration is becoming more and more intense. There are bright flags on several main avenues. The municipal workers are hanging red and green ribbons on the street lamps and the buildings facing the street. The children are waving. The ribbons on the side of the road, all the way to laugh across the wide cement street, and the citizens wearing new clothes talked about the latest news in the streets, some smiled and some looked serious.

    The newsboy carrying his shoulder bag ran across the street, screaming at the latest issue of Cecil Weekly or other newspapers, and the newspapers that scented the ink scented out of their bags. The title of the large word was unusually eye-catching ¡ª -

    "Ansu''s royal power ends, St. Sunil''s Interim Administrative Office announces the whole territory: the great Cecil Empire is about to be established"

    The Magic Energy Technology Institute, on the third floor of the main building, Cohen Bell watched the newsboy running across the street, taking back the sight of looking outside, smiling and shaking his head: "The children who sell newspapers have to be happy recently, big news one after the other One."

    A tall man with a slightly thankful top shrugged his shoulders: "I am happy to have a pub and a chess room. Every day, there are countless ''news newspaper clerk'' and ''broad administrative officer'' to discuss the future. I have already found There is no place where you can quietly spend your time off work."

    "You have a problem when you go to the pub and chess room to find peace," Cohen looked at the colleague and said, "I would suggest you go to the newly opened ''coffee shop'' on the Golden Spinning Street, a northerner opened. The environment is good, the things to drink are also very... novelty."

    The two researchers chatted, but their chats were quickly interrupted¡ªthe lab door was suddenly pushed open, and a vigorous voice came from the door: ¡°Hey! Everyone... Good morning! Are the tests we are going to do now ready?"

    Rebecca, who was screaming at the hair, walked into the lab with a greeting, and the refreshing hair was placed behind her head as she walked in the back of her head. The whole body was surrounded by a happy atmosphere - in fact, She has been so happy for a long time.

    Anyone who is familiar with her knows the reason for this joyfulness: the ancestor¡¯s princes and the aunt¡¯s office, the two elders are busy, and the magical technology department¡¯s big and small affairs belong to the marquis. Miss Marquis) alone, and due to the dual-priority policy of wartime research and military, the recent funding approval of the Magic Energy Technology Department is very sufficient. For Rebecca, who often has amazing ideas, such life is a dream moment.

    She has been dislocated for almost two months, and it seems that she will continue to dislocate for a while...

    Ms. Herti, the great governor, may have a headache after seeing such a Rebecca, but the people working in the research department are very happy to see the minister (the director) of this state, because the rebellious state of Rebecca It is a keen mind that is difficult for ordinary people. Recently, several research projects have progressed quite well--this is due to the joint efforts of researchers, but Rebecca¡¯s team is also indispensable.

    "Miss Rebecca," Cohen pays tribute like everyone else, with a smile on his face. "Everything is ready, ready to start."

    ¡°Not bad~~¡± Rebecca kept a beaming smile and walked straight to the large platform in the center of the lab. There were a lot of magic devices around the platform, and the platform was placed about two meters in diameter. A metal ring device with a wide approx. and a large number of runes and crystal inlays on the surface.

    The members of the group gathered together and each came to their working position. The tall man who was slightly abruptly asked, while adjusting the energy supply of the experimental platform, asked: "Miss Rebecca, you see today''s newspaper. ...ah, you must know the news before the newspaper?"

    Just after this sentence was finished, the surrounding magician technicians paused the movements in their hands. Each one showed an expression of interest, slightly close to the ears, but Rebecca as the center stunned: Ah? I didn''t see it... Mr. Marin, what news?"

    Cohen looked like "I knew this early" and helped the forehead with a little helplessness. He reminded me: "About Cecil... you should know that the kingship of Ansu is over."

    "...Oh!" Rebecca responded for another two seconds before suddenly reacting and slap a slap. "Yeah! I listened to Aunt Herti when I was supper yesterday... What did she say... but At the time, I was full of formulas, I didn¡¯t write it down..."

    "You..." Marin, the magician who had a slightly thankful top, opened his mouth, but suddenly found that he didn''t know what to say. This should be a good "work gap topic", but the unexpected reaction of the parties made the topic become When he picked it up, he had to strike a side-by-side reminder. "We may soon call you Princess Royal Highness..."

    Rebecca thought about it and reacted for another two seconds.

    "Ah, it seems like..." She finally woke up and finally remembered that Aunt Herti had told me a lot about topics such as re-learning etiquette classes, re-learning grammar, history, and so on. Gradually getting better.

    "No... no one stipulates that the princess must revisit the etiquette class?" Rebecca looked as if he was in a frightened rabbit, and said to Marin nervously, "You are the nephew of Viscount Leslie, you Do you understand?"

    "This...you don''t know if you ask me..." Marin couldn''t help but smile. He really was the only one in the lab except Rebecca Cecil, who was also with the blood of the nobility. Just because he had an uncle who was a Viscount, how to answer the question of Rebecca, who is about to become "the Princess of the Princess", but think about it, considering the rumors of the successor of Cecil, consider her. At that time, it was almost a laughing stock in the aristocratic circle of the South. It seemed that the other party¡¯s own consultation was not incomprehensible. ¡°Probably not to rebuild it... After all, the aristocratic system has been thoroughly reformed, and the various systems of the ''empire¡¯ are certainly They are all new, and the old aristocratic etiquette must be less important."

    Rebecca sighed with relief: "That''s fine..."

    Marin thought about it and added: "But the old ones don''t have to be rebuilt, the new ones must be learned now..."

    Rebecca: "..."

    To be honest, at this moment, she almost scared the fireball. It was the high cost of many sophisticated equipment in the lab and the aunt''s hammer memory that calmed her down.

    "We... don''t discuss this..." The future imperial princess hardly broke the subject, as if the ostrich buried his head in the sand. "Let''s get started... start experimenting."

    The magical technicians saw her reaction, and they stopped the topic with interest and began to prepare for the next experiment.

    Despite the gradual application of immersion chamber technology, more and more immersed cabin equipment is put into use, more and more elite researchers can enter the virtual space of ¡°original laboratory¡± to conduct experiments, but virtual laboratories have imaginary limits after all. Real-world testing is still a must-have part of many experimental projects, especially when it comes to complex rune laws, black box spell reorganizations, and other "physical" projects. This kind of practical testing is very important.

    According to experience, such projects are the most ¡°realistic bias¡± in the originatories.

    Under the skillful cooperation and operation of the project team members, the surface of the platform in the center of the laboratory gradually showed the glimmer of runes. Various detection, control and recording devices around the platform were also ready, and the ring on the platform was ready. The metal device trembled slightly with the filling of the magic, and made a very faint sound.

    "Okay, the prototype anti-gravity ring, the total number of tests is 627 times, the reality of the twelfth test," Rebecca stood by the bench, and when it all started, her expression became serious. And use the steady voice to make instructions, "maintain the magic field, check the ring body."

    ¡°The anti-gravity ring has started running, the current load is normal, and the rune interference is within the safe value,¡± Cohen quickly checked the monitoring device in front of him¡ªthe so-called monitoring device is a crystal plate set beside the platform, and the thin plate is solidified. Detecting the spell effects of distortion and magic feedback, you can observe the magic distribution on the test bench, and display the signs of magic out of control in time. "The lift has begun to appear... very stable."

    Rebecca stared at the situation on the bench: "Slowly let go of the limit lock."

    An operator responded immediately: "Yes, let go of the limit lock."

    A slight humming sound was heard under the experimental platform, and then several locking devices that had been firmly fixed to the metal ring were released a little bit - the metal ring with complex runes began to rise gradually, while in the metal A number of strong steel cables are still attached to the underside of the ring to ensure the safety of the entire process.

    The anti-gravity ring rises to a position about half a meter above the platform and stabilizes there.

    However, everyone in the lab did not relax, but the expression became more serious and nervous.

    ¡°Floating is in effect and the anti-gravity field is stable,¡± Cohen continues to report on the situation, ¡°the rune interference is within safe limits.¡±

    "Test load."

    Several steel cables were gradually tightened, and the anti-gravity ring above the platform floated slightly up and down, but quickly stabilized.

    ¡°The load is increased to 220 kilograms and it is still stable.¡±

    "First maintain this load," Rebecca said as he checked the status of each device. "Next...we tried to make it move. Marin, moving laterally, paying less attention."

    Marin? Leslie nodded and took a slight breath, then began to carefully control a part of the rune structure inscribed on the anti-gravity ring through the non-contact magic field, trying to change the direction of the anti-gravity field and reset the ring. Load it everywhere to achieve its translation.

    The anti-gravity ring made a slight humming sound, and the rune on the surface fluctuated like a stream of water, then it trembled slightly and began to move towards one side.

    Rebecca widened his eyes and almost watched it with his breath.

    In the next second, a sudden glare flashed on the surface of the ring, and the entire metal structure gave a harsh scream in the violent tremor, followed by a sharp rise.

    "Å¾Å¾-"

    The continuous number of sounds blew, and the hooks used to connect the cable and the ring were broken. The anti-gravity ring slammed into the ceiling in a strong flash. After a loud bang, it hit the ground. .

    Rebecca reacted at the moment when the ring was out of control. A slap on the emergency stop button next to the test bench cut off the magic field supply of the ring. However, if it happened too fast, the ring had already hit. The ceiling - even if the energy supply is interrupted, the runes on the surface of the ring are dimmed and it does not fall.

    It has been embedded.

    In the laboratory, a ash dust fell, and a group of magical technicians stunned the falling objects from the sky. After the dust settled, the gray-faced talents returned to the bench and raised their heads. Look at the anti-gravity ring inlaid on the ceiling.

    The atmosphere was a bit embarrassing for a while.

    For a long time, Cohen Bell whispered to silence: "At least... We now know that the limit lift after this overload is great, although it can only last for a while..."

    "We should probably put on a more solid hook and cable..." Marin added.

    "A flying device that can only go straight down is not useful at all..." An assistant researcher whispered, but because the lab itself was quiet, everyone heard her embarrassment.

    "Maybe it''s time to try my first plan," Rebecca thought, holding his chin and saying, "When you fly, you fire a big fireball at the back. Although it is slower, the consumption is a bit bigger..."

    Cohen immediately gave a cold sweat and quickly dissuaded: "You are more dangerous than the anti-gravity ring, and Ms. Herty will not agree..."

    "Aunt, she is not a technical department... well," Rebecca said, halfway down, and pulled down his head, sighed. "Pick up and pack it up, organize the information, and then we will study what is going on." Question. After you go back, think about there is no other safe alternative."

    After she finished, she looked up and looked at the metal ring on the roof.

    "Cohen, you will find a way to give it to.... Who else will go with me to the upstairs? Go and tell Master Carmel that there is no explosion this time... no one? Well, then I am go with¡­¡­"

    ¡ºAdd bookmarks for easy reading¡»

 Chapter 662ï¼š The times have changed

    It has been a few days since the news of the victory in the Eastern Front. In the southern regions where information transmission channels are more developed, more and more news is spreading between cities and villages.

    At the end of the street, in the pub room, almost everyone is eager to discuss the recent amazing and exciting news, discussing the past of the Ansu royal family and the future of the Cecil empire, even if it is in this land. The most ordinary citizens will also express their opinions on similar topics, even if the opinions are ridiculous and shallow.

    In Shishicheng, a pub in the merchant area, the bright magic stone lamp dispels the dimness at dusk, and the rows of wine bottles placed on the bar counter are shimmering, and the wine in the bottle is illuminated. With a fascinating brilliance, a small machine resembling a cabinet is placed next to the bar. The small machine is spreading the country tune that the Southland people love. The rhythm is simple and bright and cheerful.

    A light illuminates the nameplate on the top of the small machine, and the words "Corder House" are shining on the surface of the brass nameplate.

    A man in a tooling suit sat in front of the bar. He took the beer mug handed over by the bartender and lifted it slightly: "Cheers for the off hours."

    "Joe, look at the recent newspaper?" A tall, thin man sat next to him and said casually, "The royal family is going to the end - even the king has taken the initiative to abdicate."

    "Inevitably, Mr. Godwin did not say it - the kingship is over. This beating is down, and the kingdom can''t keep up. If it is not for the army rescue in the south, I am afraid that the north will be completely finished. The royal family has already controlled. Can''t live without the situation, what can be done without restructuring..."

    "It is also true that the newspaper said that the eastern plains of the Holy Spirit have completely turned into ruins. If the Cecil Army did not block the river in time, the West could not keep it."

    "To pay tribute to Gao Wen? Cecil - we will soon ask him to kneel down," the man in the tooling smiled and shook the cup in his hand. "It''s not bad, he is much better than the king...say the king Who is coming?"

    "It¡¯s Welsh just retiring, but I guess what you want to say is Fran?ois... There isn¡¯t much difference anyway, we don¡¯t know.¡±

    The two laughed and it seemed that no one regretted the end of the Ansu royal power.

    For a long time in the past, people in the South have not cared about their king. This abandoned land has been self-defeating since a century ago. For the distant St. Sunil and the Silver Fort, many southern people It will even be treated as part of the story.

    Ordinary people are such a reality.

    However, not everyone''s thoughts will be the same. The sound of a glass of wine hitting the table suddenly came from afar, and the eyes of the bar near the bar turned.

    "I just don''t want to understand..." A man with a mouth full of alcohol and a beard screamed, but he could hear it around the voice. "He is not the Duke, the Duke... How did the Duke suddenly become a King?" The duke can''t be a king..."

    "Hey, Potter, you are drunk again," a familiar person shouted behind. "You have been here since the morning?"

    Others reminded the drunkard: "Not a king, it should be called the emperor''s majesty - the title of the king is gone."

    "The emperor is also the same...the emperor...and the government office and the constitution are all a bunch of things that people can''t understand..." The drunkard staggered and stood up and opened a few pairs to help. The hand, swaying through the bar, "said what is everywhere new opportunities... new opportunities for ghosts..."

    The man swaying through the aisle suddenly stopped at the side of the bar next to the small machine that was releasing the country folk songs. The drunken eyes turned around and suddenly there was anger.

    "You...the noisy thing, you ruined...destroyed my work..."

    He groaned, suddenly lifted his foot and slammed toward the machine - but before he lifted his foot, the bartender behind the bar had raised his hand, and the magical device on the wrist flashed a glimmer of light. The cold ice squatted on the drunkard''s face and turned his squatting face upside down.

    The two security guards stepped forward and picked up the drunken man who was still noisy, ready to drag him outside the door, but the bartender stopped the security guard and came to the drunkard and reached out to find a copper plate from the other pocket. Come.

    "The current ice cube, a copper coin." The bartender shook his hand in front of the drunken man''s hand to make ice cubes and fire the magic terminal, confirming that the other party nodded before getting up and leaving.

    The drunkard was towed away. The little riots were just a trivial episode. People continued to drink and drink. The chat was chatting. Some unfamiliar people inquired about the origins of the drunkard. Someone explained: "That Potter, a bard, is actually a lame organist. There weren¡¯t many people who listened to his noise, and now there¡¯s no one.¡±

    "He went to the factory for a few days, because the stolen things were fired, and he didn''t want to go down and do something else. Now... I think he is afraid to sell his piano."

    "The bard... no wonder he thinks that the Cod player has smashed his job."

    "It¡¯s just a radio player. He used to blame newspapers and magic nets, and even blamed chess and football teams. It¡¯s because these things have attracted people¡¯s attention, so that everyone is not willing to listen in the square. His story and performance..."

    It seems that this little episode has caused people to discuss in their spare time. Listening to the discussion around them, the tooling man in front of the bar turned his head and looked at the tall and thin man beside him: "Speak up, I Remember that you are also a bard - now you are not going to the street, will you blame this machine for your job?"

    The tall and thin man looked at the small machine next to the bar and looked at his friend again, and suddenly smiled quite proudly.

    "Do you listen to the sound in this machine?" He smiled smugly and saw the old friend''s expression, his smile was even brighter. "This is what I recorded... well, although only two of them were recorded." ¡±

    Many people around have heard the conversation here, and some people can''t help but show a surprised look - seeing the people in the magical machine appear in front of themselves, this feeling is novel and interesting at any time, and harvested Many high-skinned men with amazed eyes smiled and added: "But compared to playing, I really like to tell stories, so I will go to the Magic Broadcasting Bureau in Carroll City for a while. It seems to be recruiting people who are good at storytelling to do new shows..."

    More and more people gathered around the bar, and a new topic of focus apparently appeared there, but in a corner far from the bar, a man wearing an old gown, thin and pale, with short brown hair was messed up. Still sitting quietly in his position, it seems that he is not interested in what happened in this bar and the topics discussed by people around him.

    In front of this pale and pale man, a current newspaper is quietly spreading on the table, his eyes moving slowly in the newspaper, focusing on one of the layouts:

    "According to the preliminary investigation, the catastrophe caused by the death of all things stems from the ''power of the gods'' they stole, and the ''evil creation'' that was jointly eliminated by the Cecil Corps and the Kraken allies, the body seems to be the eternal dead. a mimetic imitation made by some means...

    "The power of this imitation comes from the fallen **** of nature...

    "The **** of nature, the **** that the Druid once believed in, there is evidence that the fall of this **** happened three thousand years ago..."

    The thin and pale middle-aged man read the contents of the newspaper and suddenly sighed softly: "This kind of content... was printed on the newspaper, letting the civilians who had just been literate for a long time discuss it casually... Is it wrong? Here?"

    No one heard his low sigh. After the thin and pale middle-aged man finished speaking, he stood up quietly. He gently rubbed his fingers and suddenly the flames burst into flames. I dropped the newspaper on the table.

    Looking at the ashes on the table, after a moment of ecstasy, he turned and walked straight to the bar door and pushed the door away.

    "The Rock City... I didn''t expect this place to be so prosperous."

    Walking on the streets of this southern gateway city, looking at the tall new buildings and the wide and clean streets around, the middle-aged people couldn''t help but pick them up.

    Then he noticed that the pedestrians around him suddenly ran away, and a large group of security officers wearing black uniforms equipped with weapons and shields did not know when they had appeared in the nearby crossings and gathered quickly toward them.

    The first reaction of the thin and pale man was to reach out and touch the waist - there was a self-defense short sword, but after noticing the number of security players and the weapons in their hands, he stopped wisely.

    A tall sheriff stepped forward and the solid magic shield shimmered at the sheriff''s side: "Sir, put down your arms and raise your hand over your head! You were arrested for violating the Extraordinary Control Act!"

    At the same time as the loud announcement, the sheriff quickly looked at the man in front of him with a professional instinct:

    Wearing traditional robes of old style, lace-up fabric belts, hand-stitched boots, short robes underneath seems to be wide-leg trousers... an obvious foreigner, and should be just coming to the south.

    In the south, changes in labor tools and labor methods have caused changes in all aspects. Due to the safe operation requirements of various types of machinery and equipment, due to the dress code of the factory, new styles that are close, light, easy to move, beautiful and practical have gradually become mainstream. All kinds of robes, wide-leg trousers, wide-brimmed long sleeves, and jackets with lace-up belts are gradually being replaced by dresses and lightweight tooling, as well as everyday variants of such clothing, although some scholars believe that this The change of machine-determining person is a constraint and a retrogression of traditional customs, but it is undeniable that 90% of the workers in the South are accepting such changes, and still maintain the old-fashioned dress... or It is a relatively old-fashioned person or a foreigner.

    The latter is more likely to be in this fortress city in the southern gateway.

    The middle-aged man surrounded by the security team was obviously still in the wrong and unexpected, but he understood the meaning of the sheriff. He put the short-sword and short-shoulder on the ground and raised his hand over his head.

    The sheriff nodded: "Very good, sir, active cooperation is a good start - your name?"

    The middle-aged man watched the surrounding security guards with vigilance. He was silent for two seconds, but in the end he finally said: "Bard...Bad Wendell."

    "Mr. Badbad?"

    The middle-aged man''s face shook a little: "No, it''s Bad Weindel. There is only one Bard."

    The sheriff still maintains a serious look: "Okay, Mr. Wendell, you need to take a walk with us next time - whether it can be released depends on your performance."

    "Why are you arresting me?" The middle-aged man finally couldn''t help but say, "I didn''t hurt anything..."

    "We detected unauthorized spellcasting," the Sheriff stared at Bud. "The times have changed, Mr. Wendell, what is your license?"

    Bard stunned: "...casting the license? What is that?"

    The sheriff shrugged: "Well, it seems that you still sneak in. This time, I am afraid you have to be locked up."

    Bud¡¯s eyes trembled, but after a brief hesitation, he finally sighed.

    "It doesn''t matter to the present..." he sighed. "Be free, I won''t resist."

    ¡ºAdd bookmarks for easy reading¡»

 Chapter 663ï¼š Object is human

    East, white sand hills.

    An engineering team arrived at the mine with a train a few days ago. The destroyed mine facilities were being rebuilt at the moment. The white sand hills were immersed in a busy and orderly atmosphere, lifting equipment, construction vehicles and construction. The frame and the isolation net are everywhere, and in all construction areas, one place is the most special:

    Located in the vicinity of Baishui River, the huge "Shenzhen Tiankeng".

    In the fall of the man-made god, the huge tiankeng has been closely monitored by the Cecil Corps. Several temporary whistle towers and fortifications monitor all the movements inside and outside the pit, and the bones at the bottom of the pit. Nearby, a small research station has been built.

    The terrible man-made **** has only one skeleton left incomplete at this moment. The twisted and mutated bone fragments stand on the earth in a daunting posture, and a small part is buried between the gravel soil at the bottom of the pit. There are a lot of flesh and blood remnants scattered around, and the sly creatures seem to still have a trace of vitality, still maintaining a little activity, and constantly emitting a strong magical response.

    These incredible remnants are undoubtedly valuable research samples.

    Accompanied by several apprentices, soldiers, and officers, Pittman walked slowly among the huge bone fragments. The old druids were behind their backs, their backs were slightly squatting, and the sights were near the disturbing wreckage. Swept up, some metal frames support these crumbling skeletons. In the areas where the metal frame is divided, some of the cards inserted on the ground are marked with such things as "sampled", "unsampled", "cleaned", etc. Typeface.

    Pittman stopped and quietly watched the skeletal structure in front of him. Some of the remaining flesh and blood squirmed between the bones, giving off some kind of disgusting subtle sounds, and occasionally convulsed ¨C just like this part of the biological tissue. Still experiencing the phantom pain during the battle.

    "These things will still be twitching now," an accompanying officer couldn''t help but whisper. "It''s a terrible creation..."

    "The tail of the blue-tailed swamp lizard will still twitch and even bounce after being cut down for a week. Nature has created these incredible wonders of life. It is not unusual in itself..." Pitman said casually. The reason why things are terrible is because they are extraordinarily large."

    He then turned to his apprentice: ¡°Collect a sample of this position¡ªthis should be close to its nerve center, and perhaps the remaining sample here can tell us if it has a structure like the ''neural center''.¡±

    Several apprentices were brave enough to get close to the flesh and blood that were still twitching and squirming, and started the cutting tools they carried ¨C the cutting sword, the cutting beam, and the high-powered saw blades. These powerful and reliable tools are good for researchers. Partner - With a burst of harsh noise, the sampling position sparks.

    The seemingly soft flesh and fragile bones are actually terrible in strength, and if you don''t use some "professional tools," you won''t be able to open them.

    A shark''s crawling sound came from nearby, and the sea snake form of Tyre came to the side of Pitman and others. The Miss Haiyue looked up and watched the Druid apprentices collect the samples. Lips, saliva flowed to the ground.

    Then she commented: "I told you that the taste of this position is the best, it is a rare part of the artificial meat, and it is not a tooth..."

    The officer around Pitman suddenly looked strange, and said quite helplessly: "Miss Tyre, didn''t you say that you should not eat in the unsampling area? Although the superior has already given instructions, agree to eat here, but at least do not interfere with us. research work¡­¡­"

    Tyre immediately put his hand on him: "I don''t get in the way, I have tasted a small bit, and it definitely won''t affect your work, right? Pitman?"

    "As long as you don''t eat in front of us - it will hurt the mental health of my apprentices," Pittman glanced at the deep sea salted fish, then turned back and continued to look at the huge Bone and twitching creatures, "...It¡¯s really hard to imagine how they made this..."

    ¡°We found the place where this giant deer first appeared, and found large scale rifts and caves in the western part of Sorinburg that lead to deep underground, where there seems to be an ancient underground building, this monster It should be from there to the surface," said the accompanying officer. "But the underground situation is too complicated and dangerous, and it is impossible to continue exploring for a while."

    Pittman indulged for a moment, nodded slightly and said: "...the nest of all things will be underground, but it is a more complicated place than the rebellious fortress. You are not rashly exploring."

    As a member of the eternal life, he actually knew the existence of this underground facility - but only knew that it existed.

    The mysterious underground building is an ancient product, and the age may be as old as the rebellious fortress, but no one knows its true origins and functions. The eternal extremists built a complex ¡°vine network¡± inside it. In all areas of China Unicom, controlling access to the ground, in addition, they also set up countless traps and hidden doors in the underground palace to resist possible invasions - all this is the same as the magic key into the underground palace , it changes from time to time.

    The underground facility may have been severely damaged after the giant deer out of control, but there are certainly a large number of institutional traps remaining.

    Pittman has left all things for a long time, and the information he has mastered is outdated, so he dare not take people to explore there.

    "Report the relevant information, and we should not decide on this."

    The accompanying officer bowed his head: "Yes, Master Pitman."

    ......

    Jenny raised her head slightly, and the wide edge of the visor blocked the strong sunlight around noon, and the breeze blew her hair up in the ear.

    In the bright skylight, St. Sunil''s classical and majestic walls and towers shine in her sight, the fluttering flags fly in the city, the mighty soldiers stand on the posts, the quaint and Ansu-style streets are Extending out in the sun, the streets are lined with old-fashioned houses, and the streets are pedestrians in a hurry.

    The city didn''t seem to change much when she left, but it seemed to have changed a lot. A familiar and unfamiliar feeling came to my mind, making the eyes of Cecil''s chief rune teacher inevitable.

    An accompanying officer came to Jenny and stood upright: "Master Jenny, do you want to go directly to Silver Fort to report?"

    In Cecil, all senior technical researchers and great craftsmen have the title of ¡°Master¡±, and Jenny is one of the first to receive this title.

    "I want to go to a place first," Jenny looked at the officer with the knight''s emblem and smiled softly. "You take the other people to the castle first."

    "Yes, Master - I will arrange your **** team."

    Jenny snorted and then subconsciously waved: "Guard? No, I am familiar with the situation here, I will go by myself..."

    The officer showed a dilemma: "Master, this is the order of the superior. The city has not yet been disarmed. Your actions here require military protection..."

    Jenny looked at the knight, who accompanied her all the way from the south to the king, and she didn¡¯t like to give her troubles. She nodded her head. She nodded: "That... it¡¯s hard for you. Mr. Knight."

    A few minutes later, two black magic guides carrying the Cecil emblem left the city of St. Sunil and sailed along the Iron Cross Street, which has centuries of history, towards the inner city''s mage area.

    Outside the window, the old mottled dwellings continued to recede, the wheels crushed the uneven stone pavement, and the slight bumps came as if they were stirring Jenny¡¯s uneasy thoughts. She leaned against the window and looked away. As the vehicle moves forward, it slowly sweeps through the familiar streets, buildings, and sweeps through those who are still impressed.

    The number of pedestrians on the street is less than that in memory. They are still wearing burlap clothes with patches and monotonous colors. They are hurrying and numb, and sometimes people stop in the corners of the street and stretch toward the magic guide. He grew his neck and opened his mouth and looked at his eyes, but he quickly bowed his head in awe, as if he didn''t dare to look at the "magic monsters" that were assembled with steel.

    The streets in the civilian areas are very narrow, and even if there are not many pedestrians, there will be congestion. The motorized mechanics who drive will occasionally ring the flute, and many passers-by will bend their necks and bend down. They are facing the strange steel machine. I was so grateful that some people even forgot that they should give way. The soldiers had to look out from the window and loudly reminded passersby to avoid.

    In order to prevent injury to passers-by, the car was very slow. Some children curiously approached the magic guide and pointed at the machines on the side of the road, but they were quickly slap in the face and dragged their ears home. go with.

    "Although we have been in the city for half a month, everyone is still very uncomfortable with these new things," said a female magical combatant sitting next to Jenny, who said that she was going north with the first legion. One of the soldiers who took over St. Sunil was now enlisted in Jenny¡¯s guard. On the one hand, Jenny was personally guarded, and on the other hand, he was the guide of other soldiers. ¡°The situation is much better now... even the first day there were civilians. Knocking at the magic car, kiss the ground."

    Jenny sighed softly: "This needs to change... We have all experienced this period."

    "Yeah, we have all experienced it - when the first magical pump was put into the village, my father even forbidden us to get close to the field because we were worried about eating people, but after only one year, he wanted to be with the neighbors. Together, they pooled money to buy a threshing machine, because the machines at the agricultural machinery management station were never enough, and the queues were always long, and the food that was hit this year would probably be too much for the people to be busy." The soldiers laughed and watched. I am full of respect to Jenny. "This should be thanks to a master like you."

    Jenny had some time to know how to answer, she was introverted and always indulged in the research room. She was not very good at facing such direct compliments and tributes. She had to bow her head and whispered: "Thank you... but better than me." There are still more people."

    During the talk, they have passed through the civilian areas of the outer city and entered the more prosperous and prosperous places in the inner city.

    The narrow streets suddenly became wider, and the surrounding houses were neat and tall. The roadside began to appear in a well-dressed, head-on city, and at the end of the street, some tall spires and floating The shiny runes over the streets have been reflected in Jenny''s eyes.

    She took a light breath.

    The Master District of St. Sunil arrived.

    Two cars passed through the streets of the wealthy area and went straight into the Mage area, where the guards of the entire area were taken over by the Cecil Army, and the magic-guided vehicles with military markings were not obstructed in the Master''s area.

    Under Jenny''s guidance, the car finally stopped in front of a mage tower with a lavender spire, a gray-white fa?ade and about four or five stories high.

    This is a typical traditional magic tower. The whole building is built on a stone sturdy pedestal. The gray-white exterior wall has a vaguely visible magic pattern. The heavy and luxurious oak door is blocked by the magic barrier, and over the spire. There are also floating crystals and metal structures that rotate slowly around the apex ¨C those crystals and structures have many functions such as surveillance, warning, and combat, and Jenny knows them very well.

    A small team of soldiers came down from the car and followed Jenny to the magic tower. The surface of the oak door that was blocked by the rune flashed a few times. Then the runes dispersed and the door slowly opened.

    No need to knock on the door - the artificial intelligence (Taling) that controls the magic tower will distinguish the visitors and remind the guards.

    After waiting quietly for a moment, Jenny saw an apprentice in a dark gray robes coming out of the dark door.

    His name is Mark, one of the apprentices of the mentor.

    Not a slave servant, a true apprentice.

    Jenny¡¯s impression of him is not good, but it¡¯s not bad ¨C it¡¯s a talented young man, but at least he¡¯s worth more than a slave, and Jenny¡¯s impression of him is so much.

    Mark bowed his head and didn''t lift his head until he came to Jenny. He quickly saw the appearance of the person in front of him, his face showing a surprised look, and then he noticed Jenny behind him. The team was full of armed soldiers, and two magic guides parked not far away.

    The expression of this young man was a bit wrong at first, and then he narrowed his neck, and his tone was complicated and he said: "Jenny, you... really you?"

    "It''s me. Go tell the mentor, I am back."

 Chapter 664ï¼š People come

    When I heard Jenny¡¯s words, Mark seemed a bit worried at first. It seemed that he had not been able to figure out the situation at hand. It was also possible that the heavily armed Cecil soldiers made this somewhat weak and timid young man so nervous that he Time forgot what to say, but Jenny was not angry, but patiently repeated it again: "Go tell the mentor, I am back."

    This time, Mark finally reacted: "Ah, ah... but..."

    He suddenly hesitated, and the language behind it was organized several times before he said: "But the mentor is not in a good state..."

    "Take me to see him."

    "Good... Jenny."

    Mark looked up with a dreadful look at the soldiers behind Jenny, then flashed to the side, leaving a doorway to the inside of the Magic Tower.

    Jenny stepped in and the guarded soldiers followed, and the metal collision of the magic armor made the young man standing at the door shrink his neck. He seemed to want to say something, but he still swallowed. Go back.

    In the Master Tower, classical and solemn furnishings are like memories. A fireplace made with long-lasting illusion is burning in a hall. The flame is reminiscent of the pale white of snow and ice. The breeze swung in the hall, dispelling the heat of the season, the black-grained wooden shelves stood quietly on the wall, and the two slaves were cleaning the dust on the shelves.

    A star-like instrument is placed in the center of the hall. Under the driving force of the magic, this light and expensive instrument is running automatically, simulating a lot of star projections that are not visible during the day in a small area.

    A curved staircase is located across the hall and extends up the wall, while a half-moon-shaped platform with railings floats inside the steps and is moving back and forth under the magical drive.

    "... Did the mentor finally fix the floating platform?" Jenny turned slightly and asked Mark, who was following in.

    "Yes," Mark seems to have finally adapted to it, and his speech has flowed smoothly. "Last year, it took a lot of precious materials."

    Jenny nodded, but didn''t say anything more.

    She just remembered that Rebecca should still lead her research team to try to reconstruct anti-gravity spells based on the wizard technology. Use that expensive and sophisticated spell with a piece of steel and a few kilograms of cheap copper, artificial magic. The crystal was realized and allowed to operate independently on a small-scale power supply. Last time Rebecca said in the Magic Newsletter that she accidentally embedded the test piece on the ceiling, but they had successfully let the device fly. It is.

    Although it seems that "flying" is not so stable...

    She shook her head, ignored the elevator that was running automatically, and walked toward the familiar ladder in accordance with familiar memories.

    There are many faces that are equally familiar, and she bows her head respectfully as she passes by.

    These people do not necessarily know Jenny''s current status, and may not even know the servant apprentice who was not too high in the past and was thrown out to deal with the royal errands, but they at least knew the soldiers of the Cecil Army and them. The equipment, a little discerning person can see that a person who is strictly protected by the whole team of soldiers and who can enter and exit at will in this area must be the great figure of the empire.

    Mark followed Jenny, and after boarding the third floor of the Master Tower, the young man whispered: "The mentor is at the magic hub..."

    "Yeah." Jenny nodded slightly and walked to the secret room where the magic hub was.

    In the familiar black wooden door, she hesitated for a few seconds, but in the end she pushed the door open.

    In the wide chamber room, the magical glimmer of light swayed between the walls, condensing into a water-like physical texture, poured into the magic pool in the center of the room, a vaguely magical array covering the ground of the room. The densely run runes extend from the edge of the magic array, extending from the wall to the ceiling, and in the center of the room, the focus of the magic array, a dry body is leaning against the edge of the magic pool, half The body is soaked in the pool water and half of the body is on the ground.

    It was almost a dry corpse, as if the thin flesh was covered on a shackle, a pale hair was messy and scattered, and the face under the hair was completely strange to Jenny, only the eyes that were lifted up. Be familiar.

    Jenny walked slowly toward the dry body.

    Human beings are really a very complex creature.

    The knight who clings to the wall is also crushing serfs on weekdays;

    The princes of the Earl, who did not retreat, also detained the last bit of food and land from the hands of the peasants;

    Those who donate their homes to support the front line, those who send all their children to the city wall, and those who have died at the shield node...

    They are also the masters of the land, the masters of the serfs, the masters of wealth, and the masters of the servants of the servants.

    William Bacon, a member of the Royal Family, was responsible for guarding the West Wall Shield. On the fifth day of the Battle of the City, he drove all the subordinate mages out of the node hall and tied himself to the node crystal.

    Now, he is dying.

    Jenny stopped at the body, slowly bent down, kneeling down, sitting on the ground in the mage tower, and for her many years of her life, she had been her seat and bed. .

    The dry head felt the breath, and he moved slightly. In a trembling, he slowly opened his eyes and made a hoarse voice: "Ah... Jenny... you are here..."

    Jenny looked at him quietly: "Guide, I haven''t seen you for a long time."

    The hoarse voice rang again, more calm than Jenny expected: "Yeah, I haven''t seen it for a long time... What are you doing now?"

    "The empire chief rune."

    "...ah, it sounds great."

    "You are dying." Jenny looked at the mentor''s eyes, slowly and clearly.

    The dry body moved on the ground, the head lifted slightly, and it quickly fell down: "It looks like this... So you came to appreciate this scene?"

    Jenny shook her head slightly and said in a word: "It is the magical guidance equipment that breaks through the defense of the Crystal Cluster. They are based on the Ravenkes constant and the rune logic."

    In this sentence, she has practiced countless times in her heart to ensure that a word is not wrong, and similar words are brewed in her heart a year ago, but when she really has the opportunity to say these words. At the time, she found that she did not have the slightest pleasure, only the emptiness felt.

    The old mage, whose vitality is already exhausting, has been silent for a few seconds before responding in a low voice: "I know that when I saw the ''Magic Net'', I guessed it."

    "I am coming today, not to see your end," Jenny stared at the old Master, with a low tone. "You owe us an apology to me and Mr. Ravenkes."

    The room was silent, and after a minute of silence, the old Master¡¯s voice hoared: ¡°It seems that I am really wrong...¡±

    He suddenly coughed up violently. After half a minute of coughing, more vitality left his body, making his voice more hoarse and low: "...but I will not apologize."

    Jenny looked at the accidental person who was approaching death every second, and her lips squirmed twice: "You..."

    "The extraordinary... can''t apologize to the slave..." the voice said intermittently, "This is... principle..."

    The surprised surprise in Jenny''s eyes gradually receded. She once again looked up and down at her mentor, and then the room was once again in a long silence.

    A few minutes later, the chief of the empire, the gentleman, was relieved, as if he had put down a heavy burden. She held her hand on the ground and slowly stood up.

    The ground here is still as cool as the memory.

    She looked down and looked at William Bacon: "I know."

    Then she turned and seemed to be ready to leave.

    "Are you not doing it?" The hoarse voice came from behind. "This is not difficult for you today."

    Jenny didn''t look back: "You are already dying."

    "But then you may be better off."

    Jenny took a deep breath and slowly spit out: "This is my principle."

    "...Oh, it sounds great."

    "Farewell, mentor, thank you for the two bags of wheat."

    Jenny walked out of the Chamber of Secrets and the soldier who was a close guard immediately stepped forward: "Master?"

    "Let''s go, go to Silver Fort. In addition, after William Bocken died, this Master Tower was nationalized."

    "Yes!"

    The soldiers responded quickly to the order, and Jenny looked at the face of a nervous and awkward mark, as well as several equally appreciative apprentices and assistants not far behind Mark.

    After learning with the soldiers, they finally fully understood the situation, and some of them are waiting for Jenny to speak almost at the heart of waiting for trial.

    "After going to the Office of Government Affairs, the era of the classical wizard is over whether you can survive in the new era and see your own skills."

    Jenny just left such a sentence and turned and left the place with the soldiers.

    In the secret room where the magic hub is located, the magical stream of hustle and bustle gradually becomes dull and gentle.

    In the glow that gradually dissipated, the dry body soaked in the pool trembled twice, and began to crack and turn into debris.

    When all the debris fell into the pool, the noise of deafness sounded in this unmanned room: "I am... sorry..."

    In the Silver Fort, Gao Wen saw Jenny from the South in the study.

    "I thought you would choose revenge," he said after he heard the soldier''s report. He said to Jenny in surprise, "or at least... let it go."

    "I used to think about it, but I found that I was not such a character," Jenny smiled and shook her head. "For Mr. Ravenkes, these are no longer meaningful. Only those who roar and run." The guiding machine and the formula numbers printed on the textbook are the best commemoration for the deceased."

    Gao Wen took a look at Jenny carefully. On the face of the white-haired girl with a scar on her cheek, he only saw calmness. Obviously, some kind of haze had already left her.

    "Since this is your choice, it would be fine. William Boken is a lucky man. He died in the old days, which is much more fortunate than many diehard aristocrats who survived the battle of defending the city." Shaking his head, "Don''t talk about this, sit down, we have a lot of things to do in this city, I want to explain to you."

    Jenny sat down on the high back chair next to the desk with a smile on her face: "I was ready before Rebecca told me to ask me to bring back some books about classic spell models. ¡±

    Gao Wen thought about it and recalled the spectacular scene he saw when he walked into the library of the Wangjia Library and the Masters Association. He smiled and opened his hand: "There will be a place where you will definitely get what you want." treasure house."

    ......

    Silver Fort is indeed a treasure house. In all senses, the accumulation of the Moen royal family for hundreds of years has made this castle a land of unimaginable heritage. It is enough to make a storage room from the south. The elf instantly picks the eye.

    But Amber resisted the attraction of the jewelry storeroom with great willpower (of course, Gao Wen¡¯s deterrence was helping her resist the temptation), and her current attention was immersed in the mountainous and heavy mountain of the Moen royal family. A large collection of court books.

    In a room deep in the Silver Fort, Amber was rummaging between a pile of book scrolls, and several officers of the Military Intelligence Bureau and several court scholars were busy with her.

    ¡°Here is the internal library of the Moen royal family, including the royal secret file, and the private collection of the kings,¡± a white-haired court scholar followed by amber, whispering, ¡°What you are looking for If something can''t be found outside, it''s probably here, but if you can''t find it here... then most of it really doesn''t exist..."

    "That can only prove that the collection of this broken place is not complete," Amber looked up at the old scholar and waved his hand impatiently. "If you are so old, don''t follow it, find a place to rest, just in case you are like this." The university squatted and smacked, someone didn¡¯t shoot me on the wall..."

    The scholar reluctantly retreated to the side, and Amber continued to rummaging between the bookshelves, but just after half a minute, she suddenly stopped and turned to stare at the empty space between the bookshelves, lifting her legs. I have to fly a foot

    Before she went out, a figure quickly emerged from the air and hurriedly flashed aside.

    "You have to flash a little later, I will go out," Amber swept the dark crow. "What are you doing?"

    "I will report the situation," the Dark Raven stood outside a safe distance and reported to the new boss in front of him. "All the Royal Shadow Guard''s directory has been compiled, including everyone''s areas of expertise and service experience."

    "Okay, it will be fine to send it to my office. After I go back, I will slowly study the lack of military information and the steel cavalry. If you retrain, you can come in handy."

    The dark crow sighed slightly and bowed his head: "I will obey the order."

    Then he looked around at a busy scene and couldn''t help but ask: "You haven''t found what you are looking for?"

    "Of course, or am I still here," Amber rolled his eyes. "So many, God knows when I have to find..."

    The Dark Crow thought for a moment: "What exactly are you looking for?"

    "An unnamed surname, a nobleman who no one knows...probably a nobleman," Amber said casually. "His name is Surrey Randolph, the extraordinary, but there is no information about this surname."

    As soon as she finished speaking, she suddenly stopped her chin and stared at the dark crow: "You shouldn''t have heard of it? The story doesn''t say that, what dramatizes..."

    "I''m sorry, I haven''t heard of this name and surname..." The dark crow shook his head, but before Amber rolled his eyes, he continued, "But if the person you are looking for is a ''secret knight''... Maybe there will be clues in the secret film of the Royal Shadow Guard."

 Chapter 665ï¼š Clues and progress

    Secret Knight? "Amber was also the first to hear this statement. After all, she has now roughly rationalized the aristocratic structure on the bright side of the old kingdom. It is foggy for those more secret and more special titles and titles. "What? A stalker like your hand? ¡±

    "...not so," the Dark Raven was just in contact with the new boss for a few days. It was quite difficult to adapt to the rhythm of the other person''s speech. He took a moment to respond. "The hidden knight is a non-public secret aristocrat. Collectively called the Royal Shadow Guard, who has set a special merit, the supernatural who is tainted but sheltered by the King, directly loyal to the King¡¯s own ''dark hand''. There are always some people who secretly work for the King and won the King¡¯s trust, but it¡¯s a hindrance. Those who cannot be disclosed for various reasons are called ''secret knights''.

    "The king will give these people a surname, which is a recognition of their merits and loyalty, but these surnames will not be recorded in the normal heraldic list and the aristocratic lineage, only the direct royal family members and a small number of people responsible for managing the list will Know the existence of these people. Generally speaking, most of the hidden knights are royal defenders - the reason is self-evident."

    At the end of the day, there was a hint of pride in the face of the Dark Crow. There is no doubt that he is also a "secret aristocrat" with a "secret surname".

    However, Amber is very dissatisfied with his pride: "The royal family of Ansu... not working hard in the development of production and the state system, but it is in the field of these unseen areas. It is exactly the same as the old man said, seven For a hundred years, you must have new tricks on the basis of the Royal Shadow Guard."

    "Old scorpion?" The dark crow was the first time to hear this novel word, and the subconscious repeated it. "What do you mean?"

    "The secret number, you don''t use it casually. It''s easy to be killed when you use it wrongly." Amber swayed his hand, and then looked up and down the dark crow. "Don''t say this, you look like a secret knight? People are unexpected... can you be a secret knight?"

    The doubts in this discourse are obvious. The face of the Dark Crow is a little awkward. However, he really can''t explain to himself a "master" who has repeatedly pulled himself out of the shadow world three times. The Shadow Talent of Miss Half Elf is really unreasonable. In front of her, her own stalker in the top of the Royal Shadow Guard is like an apprentice who just entered the line.

    It seems that as long as the Miss Elf continues to serve as her boss, I don¡¯t want to think about it on the road of Shadow... I can¡¯t, consider considering the suggestions that Gao Wen? The Duke of Cecil once mentioned, go back and practice. Two-handed swordsmanship?

    Amber didn''t know what the Dark Raven had thought in her mind for a moment, but she was obviously very dissatisfied with the other person''s daze: "What? What about me?"

    "Oh, yes, I... is also a secret knight, because I have made some credits during the period of loyalty to the royal family," the Dark Crow said hurriedly, and quickly skipped the topic, "If you are looking for If a person has a noble family name and is not on the list of normal aristocratic pedigrees, then he may also be a hidden knight."

    "I think his surname is his own editor...but in case..." Amber grinned and looked up at the dark crow. "You have a list on your side? Are you still looking for it?"

    "Yes!" The Dark Crow immediately took the lead and left quickly.

    After the former Royal Shadow Guard left, Amber glanced at the books and files around the shelves, as well as the busy subordinates and scholars who were busy between the bookshelves. They licked their mouths and pulled their ears down slightly. It seemed to be a big deal, but not Send a word.

    "Secretary..." A member of the Military Intelligence Bureau in the vicinity carefully came together. "So... are we still looking for it?"

    "Of course, look for it!" Amber didn''t look at the department with a sigh of relief. "Who knows if there is any clue in the list of the ''secret knight'', if there is no need to turn it here?"

    The officers of the Military Intelligence Bureau quickly returned to work, and the dark crows who went to the list did not let the amber wait too long.

    In just ten minutes, the former Royal Shadow Guard returned to the archives with a few heavy and thick books.

    ¡°These are the names of the secret knights who have been secretly enshrined in the royal family in the past few decades, and some of their information,¡± the Dark Raven said as he placed the old and new books on the table next to the amber. The files are kept in another archive, and if it''s the data before the foggy month... it''s even harder to find, there are a lot of confusion and mistakes. If you need it, it may take some time and manpower to slowly organize. ¡±

    "For the time being, he is just an ordinary human being. For decades, it will be enough for decades." Amber looked at the thick books, and suddenly he was hesitant when he was confident. It seemed to have a hunch. Like, she looked at the black covers, as if she had seen a face that was already obscured in memory, and her unshaven and decadent face. "Look here first, here first... you guys, don''t worry about it. Those bookshelves! Come and help me find out!"

    Several of the men immediately responded: "Yes, Secretary."

    "Be careful, don''t break it. Some books are very old," Amber said as he distributed the book to his men. "Remember, Surrey Randolph."

    Soon, there was only a slight and cautious flip book in the archives.

    Amber climbed onto a high chair and slowly flipped through the book in front of her eyes. One word and one word confirmed the name on the top and the picture attached between the pages. She almost held her breath, but an hour. After that, nothing was achieved.

    But there was a military bureau officer who suddenly shouted: "Secretary! I found it!!"

    "Take me a look!"

    Amber took over the roster handed down by the subordinates. Before the words "Sari Randolph" came into view, she first saw a vivid portrait of the book that was attached to the book page and recorded with a record spell. - It was a young man under the age of 30. The black hair was neatly combed behind his head, dressed in a gown, and his appearance was not outstanding, but his eyes seemed to be carrying a cynicism.

    Amber quietly watched the portrait for a moment, whispering to himself: "Ah... you have been young..."

    "Is he?" One of the men came over and asked carefully.

    It can be seen by individuals that this person who appears in the secret information of the royal family is definitely related to their director.

    "It''s him, my adoptive father." Amber whispered a whisper, his eyes swiftly swept through the relevant information of "Sari Randolph" - this mentioned the origin of this young man and mentioned his Family members and some resumes, these materials are exceptionally simple, and have become worthless over time, but Amber is still very serious, until she notices a black heraldic stamp at the end of the document, and A few words followed by a poke: defect or disappearance, delisted.

    "What does this mean?" Amber pointed at the stamp and the text and looked up at the dark crow.

    The dark crow looked over and looked at it slightly, frowning, seemingly hesitant, but still said: "This stamp indicates that he used to be a royal defender, and that he defected or disappeared...is literally. But for the Royal Shadow Guard Words, disappearances are seen as defections - we know so many secrets that we will be treated as ''hidden dangers'' if we break the connection and cannot prove that it is dead."

    "Defection... Is he a derelict royal defender?" Amber muttered. "But why did he defect?"

    The dark crow looked at the roster in front of Amber and suddenly said: "If it is the action record corresponding to this roster... It should be there, I have seen it. Please wait a moment, I will find it."

    This time, he returned faster than just now. After just a few minutes, he returned to the scene with a file that was obviously some years old.

    "Here, the last mission record before Surry Randolph''s disappearance - thank goodness, it does not involve any court struggle, not destroyed." The Dark Crow handed the information to Amber, pointing his finger at the already obscure handwriting. Said, the latter immediately took over and whispered the above content:

    "...690 years...Going to the dark mountains, looking for the heritage of the Gang, not returning. No evidence of death, no suspected defection."

    This is the full description of Sari Randolph''s last mission as a Royal Shadow Guard.

    "The dark mountains... He went to the dark mountains, and then did not return to the king to return to life, so he was considered suspected of defection?" Amber frowned and his heart turned sharply. "No... If you follow the rules of the Royal Shadow Guard, he is true. Defected... In 690, he lived in the South for more than 20 years..."

    She flipped through her mind all the memories of her adoptive father, trying to outline a clearer outline from those memories to explain the father''s life trajectory and explain the choices he had made ¨C

    A royal defender, won the king''s trust, even the royal defender who was awarded the secret aristocratic title, went to the dark mountains to find the heritage of the Gang, and then defected without warning. He lived in the South for more than 20 years and adopted a half. The elf foster daughter was abducted with a druid with a bad style. Finally, she was arrested because she went to church to steal books. She was killed by the local aristocrats and bishops. The death is meaningless, like a crappy thief...

    The turning point of everything seems to happen in the "dark mountains."

    Surrey Randolph went there to find the heritage of the Gang, and now Amber knows very well that there is a legacy of Gangs!

    There is a rebellious fortress there!

    Did Surrey Randolph find the fortress? What did he find in the fortress? Or is it because you haven''t found anything, and he has to go to the South to live in seclusion?

    Judging from logic, Amber feels that the second possibility is not great. A royal defender who can be sealed by the king cannot be defamed for such reasons, and the first possibility...

    According to the information held by Amber, Cecil¡¯s explorers have been active in the rebellious fortress, and no traces of third-party invasion have been discovered. Apart from the Cecils, no one else has ever entered the ancient fortress.

    But this conclusion is not 100% reliable - because the rebellious fortress is too big, and many areas are hidden or in an unexplored state for various reasons, so far the commander of the exploration team dare not say that they have mastered it. Half of the area that rebelled against the fortress, even the "rebellious" of Carmel, did not know how many divisions there were in the fortress, how many different project teams occupied different laboratories, and how many kinds of hiccups were carried out. God, the attempt to fight the magic tide.

    Amber shook his head hard and suppressed all the confusing thoughts. Then he grabbed the information on the table and jumped from the high chair to the door of the archives.

    The dark crow couldn¡¯t help but shouted at the back: "Where are you going?"

    "I am going to find the old man!"

    With such a sentence, the figure of amber has disappeared outside the door.

    The dark crow scratched his hair and looked blank - so what does the "old scorpion" secret mean?

    At the same time, in the study of Silver Fort, Veronica/Ophelia is reporting to Gao Wen about some of the progress in rebuilding the church management.

    "We have already spread the gods out, the middle and lower believers are convinced of the gods, and have not raised much doubts about various restructuring measures...

    "The upper-level priests are somewhat sensitive, and the classic interpretation rights touch their interests, but the situation is within the controllable range.

    "Stopping the heresy will help ease the relationship between the Church of Light and other sects and help restore the domestic order, but there are also the possibility that the oppressed believers will be prejudiced and resentful against the Reformed Church of Light. One point we need the propaganda support of the Office of Government Affairs...

    "Da Mushou is starting to assemble and reorganize the original Knights of the Holy See. Because these Knights have been seriously reduced, they are in urgent need of reorganization and reconstruction, so the process is very smooth."

    ¡°I¡¯ll come here first about the church¡¯s report,¡± Gao Wen said after Veronica¡¯s report came to an end. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about something else.¡±

    Veronica maintains a bleak and gentle expression: "What do you want to talk about?"

    "Talk to you, Miss Ophelia," Gao Wen said with a smile. "And the rebellious plan you know - I think, it is time for us to deepen this topic."

    ¡ºAdd bookmarks for easy reading¡»

 Chapter 666ï¼š The beginning of the hiccup plan

    Gao Wen has always been interested in the huge ¡°rebellious plan¡± of the ancient Gangyan Empire. In a sense, this plan can not be described by him as a huge one. It can even use greatness. To describe.

    This is a plan for human beings to confirm the existence of the gods and to take the initiative to fight for the gods as a means to survive in the reality of the supernatural power of the world. In the modern after a thousand years, human civilization has declined, beyond humanity. The various races seem to be trapped in the quagmire. Gao Wen saw too much rigidity, backwardness, obscurity and decline in this era. However, some sparks of the rebellious plan still continue in this dark chaos, even if it is only one star and a half, it Prove one thing to Gao Wen:

    The human beings in this world are in the bones and have factors of resistance and survival.

    But if you look carefully and think carefully, Gao Wen finds that there are too many doubts in the rebellious plan - this huge plan seems to be built around the "rebellious gods" from beginning to end, although its ultimate goal seems to be against the devil. Tide, but is it just to let humans survive in the magic tide?

    The Gangyan Empire tried to fight against the gods with such a decisive attitude. Even after the end of the magic tide, after the emergence of the new kingdom, there were rebellious people like Ophelia who continued the study of the old empire. The focus of these studies seems to be It has been completely transformed into a simple analytical god, against the magic tide... but more like an accessory product of this series of plans.

    Even if you leave these doubts aside, there is such a living rebellious person as Ophelia. Gao Wen will inevitably want to hear the old secrets from this "party". After all... Gossip is human nature. One, the same as the satellite essence.

    "The rebellious plan... I thought you would discuss this with me at least after the situation was completely stable," Ophelia smiled shallowly. "The subject of this topic is not clear in a few words."

    "Just talk casually and satisfy my personal curiosity," Gao Wen said. "You don''t have to answer my question completely. If you think there are some secrets that must be retained, then we can keep it to our two sides to build more. After trust - after all, just chatting casually."

    Ophelia was sitting on the high back chair next to the Gaowen desk. She turned her head slightly, and her cheeks seemed to be infiltrated in a layer of light: "Reassured, I am happy to tell you about this, the disobedient Never reject the fellow travellers, except for the necessary confidentiality of the public, our business is not invisible."

    Gao Wen nodded. "That''s good - I already know that the hiccup plan is actually divided into many project teams. The ''God'' project by Carmel is actually only one of them. I am very curious about it. How many projects are there, and which part are you specifically responsible for?"

    Ophelia was a little addicted: "How many projects are there... I am afraid I really can''t tell you this, it''s not that I intend to keep it secret, but because... God may hear it."

    Gao Wen brows a wrinkle: "God will hear?"

    "I''m not sure if you can understand these overly abstract knowledge. I can only say what I know about the original book: there are some projects... The hiccup has gone too far and went to the world between the mortal world and the gods." In the field of chaos, where you know God, God knows you too - we have taken some security measures to ensure that we can mislead the sight of the gods, let the gods look elsewhere in the process of our research, but if If you raise them at an inappropriate time, especially by mentioning them through the mouth of the rebel, these misleading measures may be immediately punctured..."

    ¡°The gods have a certain conceptual trait, so that if they mention relevant knowledge in certain specific fields, they will attract their attention?¡±

    "...you have excellent understanding," Ophelia looked at Gao Wen with a little surprise. "This is a sincere and sincere compliment."

    "After a life and death, I have more or less contact with some hidden knowledge," Gao Wen said casually. "While the gods have such qualities, how do you really study projects that cannot be mentioned?" ¡±

    "...even this can''t be mentioned," Ophelia shook her head helplessly - this is the first time Gao Wen has seen a helpless expression from her face. "The security measures set in the past have now expired. I can''t discuss any related topics with you in the real world. In a sense, these hidden projects have been ''killed'' on the edge of the domain of the gods. Sorry, I have not found a way to break the game."

    "...It doesn''t matter, you can''t force everything," Gao Wen sighed. "Tell that you are responsible for the project, pick those that can be said."

    "Researching the nature of the gods and the many laws of them and trying to find loopholes from them is my main task," Ophelia nodded. "In addition, I also manage several rebellious bases, including you. The rebellious fortress that you know."

    "Several bases..." Gao Wen suddenly raised his eyelids and was surprised. "There are still many bases like the rebellious fortress?"

    "How can such a dangerous plan put all the projects in one place?" Ophelia said faintly. "The rebellious fortress you know is just one of many bases. But as far as I know, the rebellious fortress is indeed It is the largest of all bases, the earliest one built - it is connected to the fallen place of Julu Amoen, our original project started from there, and therefore, it is eligible to be called ''rebellion'' Two words."

    Gao Wen couldn''t help but ask: "The other rebellious base..."

    Ophelia''s next answer temporarily dispelled all his thoughts: "It''s just ruining the wasteland."

    "...well," Gao Wen sighed. "This is a goal we can''t solve for the time being."

    Ophelia looked at Gao Wen: "What else do you want to know about the hiccup plan?"

    Gao Wen thought about it, tapping his finger on the desktop in front of his eyes: "The goal of the hiccup plan is just to fight against the magic tide? In order to fight against the magic tide, you must disobey the gods? Or change the question... Why must Can humanity survive against the gods? Is it because only the power of stealing the gods can make people resist the magic tide, or is it because the gods have triggered the magic tide?"

    This is exactly the question that Gao Wen has been thinking about for a while: What is the original reason and motivation for the disobedience against the gods?

    As a former atheist, coupled with the habits of his life, he did not feel that the plan was wrong when he first knew the plan of rebellion. In his view, the shackles of mortals trying to break free of the gods can be said to be a kind of "Innately correct": Pursuing freedom, knocking down the ghosts and gods, the gods oppress the world, isn''t that the case?

    But the longer he lives in this world, the more he feels the violation from the local world view:

    What is the relationship between the gods and the mortals? They do control the source of the power of the gods, control the beliefs of mortals, and may even create a "steel seal" to ensure mortal belief in themselves, but apart from that, they really intervene in the operation of the mortal world. What?

    The church is responsible for the deeds of the gods - this is one of the rules of the mortal world. In other words, in fact, the group of priests is the real exploiter and oppressor, even the interpreter of theocracy, and Wright This was confirmed after the takeover of the Church of the Light. Although the gods existed, the number of gods was actually very small. Except for the connection in the field of magic, they can be said to be completely free. Outside the world, what really does things is just the priest...

    Of course, the high-text people still have full taboos and even hostility towards the gods, but this is due to his personal experience and worldview.

    So what about people other than him? What are the indigenous people born and raised in this world? What about the rebellious people of ancient times?

    The disobedience initially decided to fight against the gods. There must be a more impetus for the reason. According to the information revealed by Ophelia, the rebellious plan can be said to be against the gods in all aspects, not only to steal their power, but also Study their nature, find their coordinates, find their weaknesses, and go further... they certainly don''t mind killing those gods.

    If they just want to let mortals live in the magic tide, they don''t have to do this. They do, for sure, need deeper reasons, such as...

    The existence of the gods to the mortal itself is an "absolute threat."

    In this regard, only Carmel, who is a senior researcher and group leader, can''t give a high-text answer, but as a member of the old imperial royal family, Ophelia Norton, a senior manager of the rebellious plan, must know something. .

    Gao Wen¡¯s question may have really cut the point. The expression on Ophelia¡¯s face is faintly abrupt. After a long time of indifference, she opened her mouth:

    "As long as the **** exists, mankind will one day be destroyed."

    Gao Wen frowned: "...so is it that they have triggered a magic wave?"

    "On the contrary, the gods have never triggered a magical wave, even according to our research, in the lost civilization of the ancient times - do you know the lost civilization of the ancient times?"

    Gao Wen nodded: "I have contacted the dragons and know some things about ancient civilizations. It seems that you know these too."

    "That''s a good exchange. According to our research, ancient civilizations have also encountered magical tides. Some of them have survived disasters. These civilizations that have survived disasters are not all based on their own strength..."

    "You mean..." Gao Wen¡¯s action on the table suddenly stopped, and his eyes were dignified. ¡°Is God helping?¡±

    "It is the help of the people - the darker the light, the more dazzling the light, the more catastrophic the mortal encounters, the more the gods will spare no effort to protect the mortal. There is evidence that there may even be a direct ontology of the gods in the ancient times, help Where mortals resist the magic tide, although not every time they succeed in surviving civilization, those gods have done so clearly."

    Gao Wen thought for a moment: "...is the news reliable?"

    "We can''t determine the things of the ancient times, but we have more than one clue, including some of the insights revealed by the ancient races, as well as some of the ancient relics we excavated in the central part of the mainland," Ophelia said without hesitation. "The magic tide is not triggered by the gods, but the latter will help the human body to resist the magic tide. As a pioneer, you should also know that there are many priests who are active in the front line as an important force in the pioneering army. Is the magic in the hands of these priests from the gods they believe in?"

    Gao Wen couldn''t help but think of the direction of the conspiracy: "In case the gods triggered the magic tide, and through the miraculous way to increase their beliefs?"

    ¡°Is increasing the number of believers by cutting the population by more than 70%? After the magic tide, the number of believers in all churches has dropped sharply, and many beliefs have been directly cut off, not to mention the fact that in ancient times there was a direct revelation of the magic tide. Destroyed civilization... From this point of view, I think your guess is not true."

    "Well, this seems to be too conspiracy theory," Gao Wen also realized that his guess was not well thought out. "So, in this case, what is your reason for fighting the gods?"

    Ophelia took a deep breath and said seriously: "More than one civilization survived the magic tide in ancient times - but those surviving civilizations, where are they now?"

    In just two or three seconds of silence, Gao Wen¡¯s mind came up with a concept that Melita had once told herself -

    Black trap.

    "Is God finally destroying those survivors?"

    Ophelia nodded slowly: "I am afraid it is."

    Gao Wen stunned, and suddenly his face was eccentrically opened: "...Is God schizophrenic?"

    "We don''t know why -- and we didn''t find any clues or evidence that would support the death of the gods. We just found the record of the gods protecting humans in the magic tide, and all the civilizations that survived the magic tide. The fact that they are extinct.

    "We didn''t know at the beginning what destroyed the survivors, until in the process of adjusting the magic flow of the Deep Blue Well, we accidentally opened a wrong crack and connected the ''Divine boundary'', which was distorted in that way. In the splendid cracks, we witnessed for the first time a little illusion of the gods...

    "At that time, the Gangster Royal Family organized a secret exploration team consisting of the most powerful priests and scholars. The purpose of this team is actually very simple. It is to look at the cracks and look at each other. If you can, face God. A tribute to thank them for their protection of the world - the team will not really enter the kingdom of God, nor will it make any offensive.

    "However, when the ''cross-border'' behavior occurred, the situation was out of control, and the fissures exuded extreme chaos and crazy malice. The brilliant images of the heavens instantly turned into the most horrible nightmare scene, hidden under the glory. The distorted ''knowledge'' of the mental collapse and the ''truth'' that the human mind cannot understand, the team that crossed the gap is almost instantaneously destroyed, and only two and a half of the mad legendary strongmen sighed back to the world, they only left before the death. Two sentences:

    "He will destroy us.

    "This is a countdown."

    Ophelia stopped and looked at Gao Wen quietly. After a few ten seconds of silence, she softly broke the silence:

    "These two sentences are the beginning of the rebellious plan."

 Chapter 667ï¼š The long-term plan of the disobedience

    The study was quiet for a few seconds. Ophelia seemed to be sorting out his thoughts. Gao Wen was digesting the information provided by the other party. After a while, he broke the silence: "You started the rebellious plan, just because of these two sentences. What?"

    Not waiting for Ophelia to answer, he added: "I thought of a possibility - is it possible that the knowledge and essence of the gods are too much beyond human perception, beyond the processing power of the human brain, so any close to the gods The behavior itself leads to madness, which has nothing to do with whether the gods themselves are really malicious. Will the death explorers and the semi-mad returners see only the knowledge that leads to human madness, not the **** itself?"

    These words seem to be excusing the gods, but Gao Wen knows that Ophelia will understand what he means - he is not a believer in God, nor does he have any innate affection for God, just for rigorous considerations. He must say the possibility of his own thoughts, and Ophelia as an ancient empire researcher, this rigor should also be her professional ethics.

    Ophelia''s reaction really did not come out as high as expected: "This is a possibility, we also thought about it at the beginning - so we did a series of verifications and more investigations, but the more in-depth study of the gods Knowledge, the more faint of the truth, the more disturbing.

    "In the process of excavating the ancient ruins, we found some fragments of the legacy of the civilization that had been lucky enough to survive the magic tide. Their demise was sudden, without warning, and ushered in the most prosperous and stable society. Extinction, which allowed us to rule out almost all possibilities except ''the gods are destroyed.''

    ¡°We have touched some ancient races, including the Kraken and the Dragons that you know, and the ancient lords of some elemental worlds ¨C the ancient empire and the elements of the world are closely related, and the powerful creatures of the elemental world are not subject to magic. Influenced by the tide. In the words of those ancient races, we find that the destruction of ancient civilizations usually occurs in the stage of major changes in their belief systems.

    "And in some of the rarest archaeological gains, we have also dug up some literary records on the eve of the ancient civilization''s demise, occasionally mentioning ''God is not allowed'', ''The mortal has crossed the border'', ''God has come, and the end is coming Words like ''this seem to be the words left by the few in the ancient civilization who noticed the change of the gods in advance, but those ''prophet'' could not save the situation."

    Listening to Ophelia''s article, Gao Wen nodded slightly.

    The rebellious people started the huge plan really not because of impulsiveness - they found the increasingly desperate truths in the process of in-depth investigation, and the dark future made these "deviant" have no choice. I had to secretly open a plan against the gods.

    "Perhaps we still can''t completely determine the truth of the ''death of the gods'', but the magic tide is approaching, the shadow of God is approaching, even if the end is only one percent of the possibility, we must also make 100% preparation - Maybe all our efforts will prove to be a joke in the end, but if it does happen, we must always come up with some means of resistance," Ophelia said in a deep voice, "Living and setting a safe environment." The next person probably can''t understand this extreme behavior, but you should understand it as a pioneer."

    "Humans are a suspicious and timid creature," Gao Wen sighed. "So we always have to arm ourselves."

    "This suspiciousness and timidity ensure the survival of our ethnic group."

    Gao Wen adjusted his sitting position and looked at Ophelia''s eyes: "You mentioned that you have discovered that the destruction of ancient civilizations usually occurs in the stage of major changes in their belief systems. What does this mean? ?"

    ¡°In short, their temples are rapidly diminishing, and the size of all churches is shrinking almost at the same time.¡±

    ¡°Abandoning the faith, so angered God?¡± Gao Wen frowned, and suddenly he moved. ¡°Then the Reform of the Church of Light is now going on...¡±

    "This is exactly what I want to say," Ophelia said. In her always light, gentle smile, like a masked face, Gao Wen actually saw a rare enthusiasm, that is hair Since the sincere expression, "the reforms we carried out in the Church of the Light did not cause the ''revitalization'' of the Holy Light."

    Activation - Gao Wen noticed the words used by Ophelia at the moment.

    Then he asked: "What you mean is that the content of the Holy Spirit is in the heart of the heart, the morality and justice take precedence over the dogma, and the belief that everyone has freedom of belief does not lead to the Holy Spirit. What bad reaction does the **** of light produce?"

    Ophelia smiled: "People are still pursuing the Holy Light. With the core elements of the Holy Light, that is, guarding, exorcism, justice, and light as creeds, our temples have not been reduced, and the size of the church has not shrunk, even though we Replaced a lot of it, but... The Church of the Light is still the Church of the Light, isn''t it?"

    Gao Wen looked at Ophelia, who was smiling, but his heart suddenly thought of the obvious movements of the Church of the Light in the past few years, and the role of the Virgin Princess, the Virgin Princess, in the church. I didn¡¯t see anything related to it, but at the moment it¡¯s a little bit connected -

    The rejection of heretical thoughts of the Church of the Light promoted the rapid development of the church, but it also led to the emergence of a large number of low-quality, poor-educated grassroots priests; the magical reforms reduced the threshold of the use of the Holy Light and expanded the size of the gods, but also Let the priests who are not good and the same can use the same magic, shaking the conviction of a large number of original devout cult Buddhist monks; the power of classical interpretation and morality led to the division of the lower and middle priests in the church, like Wright and Severn. Such a progressive priest is produced in this context...

    These seem to be the natural changes that the church has caused after the development to its fullest, and the internal power splits. However... What if these ¡°natural changes¡± have a pair of eyes that are full of scrutiny from the researchers?

    If all this is to test something, such as ... test the "law of operation" of the gods, test the "personality boundary" of the gods?

    No wonder Ophelia will actively cooperate with Wright''s reforms to support Cecil''s new policy - how can a researcher make a decision easily without enough experimental data? !

    Ophelia just smiled faintly and looked at Gao Wen: "What are you thinking?"

    ¡°These are the ¡°research results¡± you got in the Church of the Light?¡±

    "If there is no gain, why should a hiccup stay in the enemy church for so long?"

    Gao Wen¡¯s gaze turned around and involuntarily fell on the Platinum Scepter in the hands of Ophelia. This Platinum Scepter has been in her hands since the fall of the former Pope, even though Wright¡¯s Dharma She took over the Northern Church and she did not hand over the scepter.

    This scepter was originally the possession of the pope. It is said to have the function of communicating with the kingdom of God and listening to the gods. It represents the bridge between God and man. However, due to the reform of the church, all the upper-level priests have been reorganized. The problem of this scepter has been It was thrown into the mind by people intentionally or unintentionally, but at this moment, it was reminiscent of the words that Ophelia had decided that the **** of the light did not "activate", but Gao Wen vaguely guessed one thing.

    "Are you monitoring the state of the Holy Light? Passing this scepter?"

    ¡°Any experimental project needs to be closely monitored and recorded,¡± Ophelia raised her scepter slightly. ¡°This is the attitude that researchers must have.¡±

    Looking at the Platinum Scepter in the other hand, Gao Wen suddenly couldn''t help but come up with an idea - do you want to try it yourself?

    This thing seems to be able to establish a certain connection with the Kingdom of God. It can even be used to monitor the gods when used properly. Most people will be directly brainwashed into honest people when they touch it, but he is a hundred thousand or even millions of years. The satellite is very resistant to brainwashing--the experience of touching the eternal slate proves this. Now touch the Platinum Scepter... Should it be okay?

    Will it be the same as touching the eternal slate, what others hear is the god, what you hear is another message from the super fleet, or even... something more unexpected?

    At this moment, Gao Wen¡¯s curiosity was suddenly ignited, and burning was difficult to suppress.

    He even prepared for the violent operation on the spot.

    But at the last moment, he still had a hard time to stop his curiosity, because he realized a huge hidden danger - the eternal slate is dead, and now the **** of the light is alive...

    Although the **** seemed to have been killed once in ancient times, he is now mostly resurrected.

    Do you rush to touch the Platinum Scepter, will it stimulate the Holy Light? The things that Ophelia and Wright are doing now can be said to be "stealing theocracy". The most important thing is that they can''t stimulate the god. They are stunned by the **** of the light. Look at the world - what about my church? How big is a church?

    The efforts of the rebellious people for a thousand years and the results of their own achievements are finished.

    After forcibly controlling the impulse, Gao Wengan coughed twice to cover up the cockroaches, watching Ophelia say: "If the reform of the Church of the Light is successful, we will successfully shield the ''world bridge'' without causing the attention of the gods. What are you going to do next?"

    Ophelia calmly greeted Gao Wen¡¯s gaze: ¡°With this experience, transform all the beliefs of the world.¡±

    As an ancient soul who has lived for a thousand years, she seems to have patience and time.

    ¡°The gods will really wait to be shielded by us? Although our transformation of the Church of the Light has not yet led to the activation of the Holy Light, but it is the day when all the gods and the mortal world are cut off, the gods Can it still react?"

    Ophelia nodded slightly: "The operation of the gods is regular. Although the ''answering machine'' conjecture put forward by a few scholars in the early days is not completely correct, it is close to a part of the truth, so just grasp it. With this law, we can bypass the sight of the gods in a relatively safe situation and complete the replacement and transformation of the faith.

    "Secondly, according to our research results, although the power of the gods is not entirely derived from mortal beliefs, the transfer of mortal beliefs will indeed greatly weaken them, and if the "faith benchmark" of the mortal world is lost, the gods want again. On the other hand, mortals will become powerful because they regain the power of magic. On that day, the gods will not be unable to confront us... ¡±

    The words behind her did not say anything, but the subtext is already obvious:

    It was the day that the gods who came to the world...the evil spirits that invaded the mortal world from different worlds.

    The Church of the World will fight back and fight in the name of faith.

    This is the plan of the disobedient, but it is still not all of their plans, but only one of them.

    It¡¯s just this corner, it¡¯s already amazing.

    However, Gao Wen still believes that there is something wrong with this plan. There are too many variables that cannot be controlled. Even if everything is implemented smoothly, it will not be the best result.

    At least at this stage, this plan still needs to be carried out - the transformation of the Church of Light is inevitable, whether for social stability or for the development of a new empire, he must ensure that this has the greatest influence in the country, The broadest sects of believers follow the laws and regulations of the ¡°God of God¡±.

    After talking about some details about the rebellious plan and the church transformation, Gao Wen slowly breathed a sigh of relief.

    "This is the case today. The topic of the rebellious plan is here," he leaned back on the chair. "I have to sort out the information. If I think about something, or if you think there is anything else, tell me." We will continue to talk."

    "As you wish," Ophelia smiled. "But before I leave, I still have something."

    "Oh? You said."

    "It was the previous topic about church reform," Ophelia said. "The female priests in the church are currently in a better position... oh."

 Chapter 668ï¼š Guess and clue

    When he heard the words of Ophelia, Gao Wen raised his eyebrows: "What is the situation of female **** officials? What is the situation?"

    "After the battle of the defending city, the church''s original Knights of the Holy See and the combat priests were severely reduced. Now they are undergoing reorganization and reorganization. The great priest is preparing to convert the person passing the examination into a white knight, but there is a problem... female priest And the female knights don''t seem to be very comfortable with the white knight''s style and equipment.

    "In addition, as far as I know, the main priests of the Southern Church are composed of the White Knights. They are of course powerful sacred warriors. They are very reliable on the battlefield, but as a window to spread the doctrine, their style is a bit..."

    Ophelia said that this is a bit hesitant. Rao is experienced by a thousand years of disobedience. She seems to feel a bit tangled at the moment, but she still said the following words: "Their style is not very suitable for getting close to the people. We tried to reopen the confession room in the church area, and the white knights took turns to watch, hoping to relieve the pressure after the popular war, but there was almost no response..."

    Gao Wen almost guessed what was going on.

    Ophelia sighed and her voice was helpless: "Frankly, the people who went to the confessional room knew that they were white knights, and they were all worried that if they said their mistakes, the people inside would jump out. Killing yourself - even though we all know that this is impossible..."

    Gao Wen couldn''t help but hold his forehead with his hand.

    This situation does exist - I don''t know which part of the problem is wrong (may be related to the personal style of the big priest). The Southern Light Church has embarked on some kind of no return since the reform. It is in accordance with "religion." The formation of the "combat group", although there are ordinary priests and nuns, but its main structure is the White Knights and the "mechanical monks" who run the auxiliary warfare. This militarized organization and government affairs The control of the hall ensures the high degree of control and loyalty of the Southern Church, but on the other hand...

    Its style seems to have gone wrong.

    In the south, in the state of war, such a church is still no problem, but the too rigid and cold white knight has a natural lack of "affinity", which in the current situation becomes a short board.

    And another point that Ophelia mentions is also the fact that the current white knight suit is not suitable for female clergy, which must be redesigned.

    Even if you don''t consider all the above problems, it is a must to properly arrange the female priests in the process of church reform. In this respect, Wright may not have mature experience. If Ophelia wants to implement any measures, Naturally, I would like to ask Gao Wen¡¯s opinion.

    "The Northern Church is going to be reformed. It naturally includes all the priests and monks. You can count the number of combat and civilian goddess, and discuss with Wright a new set of management and management methods. The plan gives me a look. I will also Arrange the research department to set up the project as soon as possible to create equipment suitable for female priests."

    ¡°Thank you for your understanding,¡± Ophelia bowed her thanks. ¡°Besides, I have no other questions.¡±

    Gao Wen nodded: "Come here today."

    Ophelia stood up. Before she left the study, she turned her head and looked at the side of the bookshelf. She nodded with a smile.

    After she left, the air next to the bookshelf immediately shook and twisted. The figure of amber jumped out of the air and screamed: "She really saw me!!"

    "Your sneak is not her, I didn''t know it before," Gao Wen looked at the half-elf. "From the time you entered the house, we found you at the same time - but I was a little surprised, you will be quiet." The land is waiting for so long."

    "I am curious what you are talking about," Amber waved. "And I am also a director of the Military Intelligence Bureau. When should I plug in? When should I have a quiet eye?"

    As I said, the half-elf face showed a sighful expression: "But the words... It¡¯s an amazing insider. Their understanding and research about God is really scary. In fact, I heard half of it. I regret listening to it - that Veronica doesn''t mind saying this in front of me. It seems that she really wants to cooperate with us."

    Gao Wen looked at this mouth and said that he regretted listening. In fact, the half-elf, who looked indifferent, couldn¡¯t help but ask: "After knowing the secrets about God and the truth of the plan of disobedience, don''t you touch it? I Remember that you claim to be a believer in the Shadow Goddess..."

    "First of all, I don''t claim to be self-proclaimed. I really believe it. Secondly, I am not an ordinary believer. I am a god. You don''t believe it. I am really a god!" Amber stressed hard, then flattened his mouth and his voice was low. Come down, "To tell the truth, if you don''t touch it, it must be fake. I don''t believe that the goddess'' godland is such a terrible place. I don''t believe that she is really malicious to humans... I talked to her about her, she is a Very gentle god, she also taught me to cook, how can it be like that Veronica said..."

    When Gao Wen heard that Amber said that the goddess taught her to cook, she actually stopped and confirmed that the guy¡¯s identity was Hu Bing, but he remembered his understanding of the half-elves for so long. Look at this guy so naturally talking about these things, watching her completely no bragging tone, Gao Wen is a bit questioned -

    This guy is hard to say is true? Or at the very least, she thinks it is true...

    But how is it possible? This world is not without the belief of the goddess of the night. Although this belief is special, the believers do not have large-scale gatherings and churches, but at least there are some gods and high-ranking gods in the dark night field. They have not mentioned that the goddess of the night is a **** who will teach people to cook. Anyway, which **** will do this?

    "I have some doubts about what you believe is," Gao Wen said with a frown. "What do you think now?"

    "...I want to ask the goddess and listen to her personal explanation." Amber¡¯s expression became serious and said word by word. "The next time I come into contact with high-level shadow believers, I will also look for clues from them. In short, before I had no tangible evidence, what I said to Veronica could not be fully believed."

    Speaking of this, she quickly added: "Of course, I believe that most of what she said is true, or at least there is evidence to follow, other gods may be as dangerous as she said - but the goddess of shadow is definitely not !"

    Looking at the amber that was stunned, Gao Wen finally realized one thing: this half-elves, afraid of being a true goddess of shadows - and not the kind of free letter.

    However, the usual behaviors of the guys and the behaviors of the faith can not be seen.

    This made Gao Wen fall into infinite entanglement.

    He had to take a deep breath to calm his entanglement and said in a deep voice: "I respect your faith, but in any case, our cooperation with the disobedience at this stage is necessary. In the long run, we also I must be prepared for the dark future described by Veronica. I don''t want to have differences and misunderstandings within us at this point."

    "I understand," Amber nodded. The ear that was originally a little pulled up was raised a little. "In any case, what Veronica wants to do now is just to transfer human beliefs. I am a dark night, my faith is not The effect of this shift, and if one day is really the worst step... that can only prove that she is right, I have nothing to hesitate."

    Just as Gao Wen knows about her, this half-elves have always been conscious of the need to take it seriously.

    Rebellious and gods...

    Gao Wen¡¯s heart sighed, and the information he heard today from Veronica/Ophelia¡¯s mouth once again caused waves in his heart.

    What kind of existence is the gods that truly exist in this world, are they guarding the world, or are they looking forward to the destruction of the latter?

    Even the disobedients cannot explain the contradictory qualities of the gods, and cannot explain their seemingly chaotic, but sometimes sensible and inclined behaviors, and can only proceed from the facts and prepare for thousands of years. Prepare to meet the moment when the gods reveal their evil.

    Regarding the true qualities of the gods, Gao Wen actually has his own guess:

    Perhaps, those powerful beings are too detached from the understanding of mortals. They can no longer be measured by the simple "good and evil", because the concept of good and evil is just a concept that mortals are trapped in their own cognition.

    The gods may be running in a higher-level, more difficult-to-understand logic system. Their actions to protect the world or destroy the world are not related to good or evil, but for other reasons.

    The second possibility is even more horrifying and disturbing:

    God, will it be crazy?

    Or, will they be a kind of "biological" that periodically falls into madness - when a particular "end of the day" comes, all the gods will turn into madness uncontrollably!

    The two legendary powerhouses who had crossed the cracks and madly returned, the phrase "this is a countdown" left by them, refers to the countdown of the gods who maintain their senses...

    If this is the second possibility, then Veronica is now carefully transforming the Church of the Light, and it is really meaningless to try to block the "bridge of the earth" without disturbing the gods: whether the **** will open the end It has nothing to do with whether the disobedients have alerted them, but only to a countdown.

    A countdown to a specific scale that may come to an end at any time is probably still counting down.

    The magic wave is impermanent, destroying the earth, but at least the surveillance satellite in the high-hanging space can still give it a certain degree of warning, and if that countdown to the rationality exists... Gao Wen is really no way to predict it!

    Just then, the sound of amber came from the side, letting Gao Wen wake up from his meditation: "The old man... your expression is a little scary."

    Gao Wen looked up and temporarily suppressed the thoughts in his heart: "No...nothing. Don''t talk about this first, talk about you, what''s the matter?"

    Amber hesitated for a moment, and then said the original purpose of coming over today: "I found a clue."

    "Cluster?" Gao Wengang didn''t react at first, but then he understood what the other person meant. "You found a clue to Surry Randolph?"

    "He is a royal defender and a royal defender who was personally enshrined by Francis II and has a secret aristocratic title, so he has both a noble title and a normal nobility pedigree roster." All of them simply said, "His last mission was to go to the Dark Mountain to find clues to the heritage of the Gang, and he stayed in the South and became a thief because he defected."

    Gao Wen: "..."

    "You wait, the amount of information is a bit big, I have to sort it out," Gao Wen smashed his forehead and couldn''t help but groan. "Why is it so much today?"

    "This is the information I found, you can look at it while you are looking at it," Amber said as she took out the roster and record file she had received from the Raven. "I have confirmed it, it is indeed my adoptive father. The names are consistent."

    Gao Wen took the information and read it carefully. The above content is not much. After reading the rest of the experience of Surry Randolph, it will be finished in a few minutes. He looked at it and said: "He never followed. Have you mentioned his identity and experience?"

    "No, I always thought that he was a native of the South, a crappy thief... but today I think about it, his nose is very high, his eyes are slightly lighter, which is actually...the characteristics of the northerners..."

    "This country is narrow in the north and south, and the difference between the north and the south is small. When you were young, you can''t tell the difference, and his identity as a defector... is really not suitable for a ignorant child." The text quickly read the information and put them together. "He defected in the mission to the Dark Mountain to find the heritage of the Gang, this is a breakthrough... Was he looking for a rebellious fortress?"

    "I don''t know, and I don''t want to understand, even if he is looking for a rebellious fortress, what is it worth to defect?"

    "Yeah..." Gao Wen crossed his hands and leaned against his chin. His tone was deep. "This is really a problem..."

    ¡ºAdd bookmarks for easy reading¡»

 Chapter 669ï¼š Gao Wenâ€™s conjecture

    The clues that Amber found were somewhat unexpected. He had guessed that Sari Randolph might be a lonely aristocrat, or he might have been deprived of his title for sin and had to hide his name, but he did not expect him. It was actually a defamation of the Royal Shadow Guard, but it was still in the process of carrying out the task of finding the heritage of Gangs... This is inevitably fascinating.

    It seems that the Ansu royal family is not really ignorant of the secrets buried in the dark mountains. Although the relevant inheritance has lost most of the fog due to the foggy month, they should still have some clues. At least, they know the dark mountains. There is something in it.

    Of course, the premise of this speculation is that Surry Randolph is looking for a rebellious fortress, not another legacy.

    "At the moment, we have not found any other entrances and exits in the rebellious fortress. As for the entrances that have been found, there are no signs of being opened," Gao Wen said while thinking. "And even if he really entered the rebellious fortress, he could not explain. His defection - it was just an ancient research base, what could there be for a royal defender to betray his king?"

    "I don''t want to understand... Now, remember, he is really a person who never mentions his past, and his life is a mess." Amber shook his head, his voice was a little low. "He always took me around. Frequent changes in address, forgery of identity, stealing chickens and dogs under the eyes of local aristocrats to maintain life, most of our energy is spent on this, which has made me very good for him for a long time...but Now think of it, he has a reason for these behaviors."

    "The royal family will not let a derelict royal defender so easily. They must have been looking for him in the South for a long time, so he must hide from Tibet. He can''t use his extraordinary character to seek a more decent job - because all The extravagant related business is monitored by the nobility, so he can only be a thief, or occasionally take some mercenary tasks as a wanderer, and can not be in contact with other mercenaries for too long, in case those mercenaries Behind the identity is a black glove of a nobleman."

    Amber flat mouth: "Probably this is the case..."

    Gao Wen began to ask some details of the year: "When was Pitman already with you?"

    Amber grabbed the hair: "It didn''t take long for me to remember that Pitman was friends with my adoptive father, but they didn''t know when they knew it. The half-elf was less able to remember than humans in childhood. I seem to be more serious, and my memories of that time are vague."

    "A defiant royal defender who hides in Tibet, during the hiding period, will make a friend like Pitman. Do you think that this thing has its own eccentricity?" Gao Wen raised his eyelids. "One is escaping from the royal family." The hunt person will not normally make a relationship with a stranger unless there is a reason to do so - has your adoptive father told you this reason?"

    Amber frowned. "He didn''t tell me. I only heard that when they were bragging, they would say that they would be determined to be the strongest combination of the Grand Theft in the South. But this reason is definitely not reliable."

    "You don''t know, Pitman must know," Gao Wen said. "If there is a chance, maybe he will be willing to say it."

    Pitman, a druid who is a perpetual sleeper and a mortal god, hides many secrets behind his seemingly embarrassing little old man. Gao Wen knows that he must still hide a lot of things, among them. Maybe there is about Surrey Randolph.

    In the past, Pitman did not tell anyone about these secrets. This may be a protective measure, but now Amber has found clues to his father, and more importantly, the former Ansu kingship has ended. Amber himself has even compiled it. All the royal defenders, then some things that could not be opened in the past should be able to be said at the moment.

    "I will ask him," Amber nodded. "For so many years, he should tell me about the past."

    ¡°Well,¡± Gao Wen thought for a moment, then said, ¡°Another point, can you roughly judge when you were adopted by Sari Randolph? How long after he arrived in the South? After a few years of incognito Or did he have a daughter next to him when he decided to defect?"

    "Then I don''t even know," Amber grabbed his hair again, his ears shaking and shaking. "What do you ask this? What do you think of?"

    "A hypothesis that is very likely in my opinion," Gao Wen looked at the amber in front of him, and Lenovo''s ability to make full use of it. "You thought about it, Sari Randolph''s defection might be related to you?"

    "I?" Amber squinted at himself, his face "You are teasing me", "What do you say! I was a child at the time!"

    "If the task recorded on this is a fake? If he went to the Dark Mountain Range, what is it that is not a relic, but you?" Gao Wen pointed to the book on the table. "We can make bold assumptions, maybe His real mission is actually to find a special **** elf of the descent, hand it over to the Ansu royal family, or more extreme... the task is to kill him the mixed-race elf, and he didn¡¯t get the hand at the last minute, then everything I can explain it."

    Amber looked at Gao Wen with a stunned look, as if he was deeply shocked by the imagination of the other party. He said: "It is not speculation, Lenovo is not a reverie... You are almost a story, the evidence is good. The Ansu royal family, who was full of support, was looking for a mixed-race elf, and also took a royal defender for this..."

    "So I said, maybe because your blood is special, don''t forget that you only know that half of your blood is an elf, and the other half is from a fascination. You know that your biological father is an elf. Do you know who the mother is? "Gao Wen tapped the table gently," and don''t forget a very important point: the shadow ring."

    The expression on the amber face suddenly froze, apparently she had already recalled the origin and characteristics of the ring.

    Gao Wen looked at her and said slowly: "The shadow of Francis II can also be used, and you have a ring that is exactly the same and loses its magic. This clue... Don''t you care?"

    Amber thought about it, and suddenly pressed his chest against his chest, and took a breath: "Mama... I shouldn¡¯t really be a forehead!!"

    Gao Wen is not so serious that the expression of the present is almost not maintained: "The word "Yu Chao Yu Yu is not so useful!"

    "At this time, don''t correct my words." Amber waved his hand. "The possibility that you said really makes me a bit suspicious of myself. It is just a guess of no evidence. Ok, now it¡¯s a bit Evidence, but is this possible?"

    "I just talked about my own thoughts. The specific situation, I am afraid that no one knows anything other than Sari Randolph himself," Gao Wen shook his head. "But no matter what the truth of the year, even if it is exactly what I guessed, Nowadays, it doesn''t make much sense. The Ansu kingship is over. No matter what the king of the year wants your adoptive father to do in the South, this purpose has already disappeared with the end of the dynasty. You are now free, don''t worry too much. many."

    After a moment of silence in his thoughts, Amber finally breathed a sigh of relief and smiled again: "You said it is... the old royal family is gone, I am worried about doing so much."

    She seems to have put down any burdens, and in a short period of time she replied to what she didn''t care about on weekdays. After the topic ended, she asked Gao Wen''s next arrangement: "The current order of St. Sunil. It has been largely stabilized, the transfer of power in all aspects and the formation of a new management structure have been completed. Should you consider the next step?"

    "Yeah..." Gao Wen leaned back and tapped the arm of the seat. "We have been in the city for a long time."

    After tapping a few armrests, he turned to amber: "How is the situation in the east?"

    "The Victorian women''s delegation has already joined the Maryland generals. The local aristocrats in the east are basically cooperating with the collection. They even patched up a reserve army and consolidated the Changfeng Fortress defense with the Cecil Army. ""

    "Unexpectedly," Gao Wen nodded. "The Eastern Territory should be the most rescued group of many corrupt aristocrats in the old Ansu Kingdom. Although they also have a full set of problems with the old aristocracy, they have faced the threat of Tifeng all the year round. The family of the Lun is effectively governed, and the local aristocrats are still very clear in the face of the war situation. However, the reserve army they put together should not be of much use... The true essence of the East has been completely destroyed in the Holy Spirit, and the rest is only The Changfeng Fortress¡¯s garrison is reliable, and the reserve army and the leading aristocracy from other places will not be much stronger than the ordinary aristocrats. What else?¡±

    Amber sorted out the information he had and continued: "There seems to be no movement on the border of Tifeng, but Maryland is worried that the opposite may be building up power in the dark. Now it is trying to collect information and be alert to the invasion of Tifeng.

    ¡°Baisha Mining Company has taken over the mine and has begun to repair the railway damaged by the giant deer. At the same time, according to your order, the engineering team will continue to extend the previous east railway to fight for the opening of the Iron Throne in the fall. Near the Changfeng Fortress - if there is an armored train, we don''t have to worry about Tifeng.

    "As for the maintenance of the Iron Throne ... about half a month. It lost two arsenal compartments, the car''s power ridges and shields also have overload damage, bad and very serious. Located in G¨¹len and Cecil City The two heavy-duty factories are working overtime to get the most out of the cycle."

    "In any case, the Iron Throne must restore its combat power as soon as possible, even if only half of the trains are transported to the border," Gao Wen said. "We have insufficient strength after the war, even if there are advanced weapons and equipment, the Changfeng Fortress is not the current defenders. It will surely block the Titans'' super-competitive army."

    Amber frowned. "Do you think Tifeng people will really fight at this window?"

    "They have been waiting for this opportunity for a long time, but the errors and delays in intelligence may allow them to miss this opportunity," Gao Wen said. "Rosetta Augustus must be watching the war on the plains of the Holy Spirit, but It is difficult for him to accurately grasp how much we lost in the war - whether we are a victorious victory or a big victory, which directly affects whether he will order an offensive."

    The Tifeng people are waiting for Ansu to shed blood. Gao Wen has seen this very early, and in fact the plan of the Rosetta the Great has been successful - despite the emergence of the rise of Cecil, In general, all areas except Ansu except the south have been seriously damaged in this war. Large areas of grain production have turned into scorched earth, a large amount of grain reserves have been polluted or burned, and a large number of youth forces have been consumed. Under this situation, A thin southern environment, even if it is more elite, will be stretched out in this vast country.

    The Emperor of Tifeng really waited for the great decline of Ansu. He will attack at this moment and will be once and for all - but the inefficiency and error of intelligence transmission in this era may not have been realized by himself.

    Gao Wen knows that it is a ruler with enough iron fists and enough cautiousness. His iron fist decision can guarantee that as long as the emperor''s orders are issued, all the war machines of the Tifeng Empire will run in an instant and attack the Changfeng Fortress. But his cautiousness... If used properly, he might be able to give Cecil a chance to save his life.

    He said to Amber: "I want to find a way for the Tifeng people to be confused about the real situation of Cecil, and find a way to let Rosetta Augustus overestimate the defense of the Changfeng Fortress, overestimating our retention after the war. The strength down."

    Amber thought for a moment: "I will help the Maryland generals to develop a plan that will show him the message of ''Cessil''s victory,'' and try to make the Changfeng Fortress show a state of military strength..."

    "This is not enough. Rosetta? Augustus is a terrible opponent. He will not only stare at the Changfeng Fortress," Gao Wen said. "Domestic propaganda should quickly unify the caliber, the Holy Spirit Plain. The war must be a slight victory, and our reserve grain is sufficient. Young and middle-aged people are eager to join the army because of the encouragement of victory. The downfall of the Ansu royal family must be promoted more decently. It must not be publicized that the royal knights are almost completely annihilated. The Ministry of the Army does not have one such content.

    ¡°So far our promoters have done a good job in these areas, but the propaganda in the East is far weaker than in the South... This must be done immediately.

    "In addition, our trade with Tifeng must be maintained, not only to maintain, but also to expand the scale - Cecil took over this vast territory, our needs and output can only increase, can not be reduced, and must It is greatly increased... Only in this way can we avoid Rosetta? Augustus has guessed how many people we lost.

    "Don''t worry that Cecil can''t eat such a large trade scale, the magical industry''s throughput is amazing, and I have arranged for Berdwin? Franklin to go to the O''Gary tribe, the gray elf over there. And the dwarves are very interested in our alchemy pharmacy and textiles. By trading with them, we can pass on more than half of the pressure..."

    Gao Wen said his own ideas, his goal is very clear, that is, misleading Tifeng''s rulers.

    It is possible to achieve this goal by grasping the rules of information transmission in this era and identifying its backwardness and various loopholes.

    Of course, Rosetta Augustus is by no means lacking in wisdom. Tifeng also has its own intelligence department. Even if this misdirection is successful, it should not last too long, but Gao Wen wants to be misleading for a short time. All he needs now is the time to "gasp and return blood" after the war. As long as the Iron Throne restores its strength and reaches the border, this year''s grain harvest will be good, and the next batch of new recruits of Cecil will complete the training and assembly, then he will have to block the mention. Feng''s self-confidence, and if it can be misled for a little longer, even this winter, let Rosetta the emperor react in the next spring... By then he will be more reassured.

    Amber keeps in mind the things that Gao Wen confessed, and has begun to select trusted subordinates in her mind - she is not only the leader of the intelligence department, but also a participant and executor of many secret programs, especially this The things that the second Gaowen had to do were definitely not a lot of the participation of the officers of the Military Intelligence Bureau, so she had to prepare from now on.

    After she wrote down the things one by one, she looked up and her ears shook a little. "Besides these, there are still things to put on the agenda?"

    Gao Wen raised his eyebrows: "Well?"

    "A grand coronation," Amber reached out and painted a big circle, as if to strengthen the word "grand". "The situation is stable, the transfer of power is completed, the governing body is formed, and the rulers of Cecil should not be announced." Is the new era coming? And this is also a window to the signal that Tifeng releases..."

    With such a long time next to Gao Wen, this half-elves also learned a lot of novel and useful words. Listening to this guy¡¯s words, it¡¯s justified. Even Gao Wen nodded and nodded: ¡°Yes, this. Things should also be on the agenda."

    He did not care about the so-called "crowning ritual" before, because the stability of the situation to resume production is the top priority, but now the "crowning ritual" has a special role, as a person who is closely grasping the value, he will also Pay attention to this matter.

    "When are you going to crown?" Amber blinked and looked forward to it.

    I don''t know what this guy is expecting.

    "Wait until a special ''goods'' is shipped from the white sand hills to St. Sunil," Gao Wen said. "But before that, preparations can begin."

    "Special goods?" Amber responded, vaguely guessing the meaning of Gao Wen, "... ah, that''s really suitable for the new emperor''s makeup... but you originally intended to be crowned in St. Sunnier. What?"

    "Actually, I started thinking about Cecil City, but Herti''s suggestion made me change my mind," Gao Wen''s mouth raised a curve, his eyes falling on the wall on the side of the study - where Ansu was hung The sword and shield emblem, but now it has been replaced by a sword and a plow flag. "The kingship of Ansu ends here, and the new empire begins here."

    The coronation ceremony is something that is meant to be seen by people. If so, let it show the best effect -

    Gao Wen is to let the old aristocrats of St. Sunil look at it clearly, let the churches, the army, and the old kings of the old courts see clearly, let them see the alternation of the old and new times, and make the process deep enough. The only impression is that this will further ensure the stability of the follow-up process.

    This ancient and young country can no longer afford the slightest confusion and hesitation.

 Chapter 670ï¼š Vortex edge

    East, white sand hills, mine station.

    The temporary building''s sentry tower stands on the high ground near the platform. The guardian sentinel and the armored vehicle guard the station together. A special freight train is parked next to the No. 1 station. The second half of the train is open for several hours. The cargo chassis, some of which have been piled up on the chassis, and the only empty chassis in the middle of the train is waiting to be loaded.

    Along with the low mechanical operation, a large tractor was driven by the guides to the loading platform. The heavy pallets behind the tractor were covered with huge crepe, which blocked the goods inside. But judging by its huge size and vague outline, this is probably not an ordinary ore or mechanical equipment.

    On the platform, Pitman is watching the final flow of the goods transfer ¨C the hooks of the lifting device have been attached to the pallet at the rear of the tractor, and the engineers are adding energy to the weight loss runes of the pallet, and half of the soldiers responsible for the **** Ascending the train, two officers are leading the rest of the soldiers to check the situation around the train to ensure that nothing is lost.

    Beside Pitman, the head of Baisha Mining, Holm couldn''t help but grin: "To be honest, this is probably the most unacceptable cargo in the world..."

    "But still need to be strictly guarded, the madman will always exist like the demise of all things," said a young horsewoman with a single ponytail, a good figure and a heroic attitude. "In particular, it still needs to be replaced midway." It¡¯s no exaggeration to take care of the transportation tools."

    Pittman smiled and glanced at the horsewoman: "Miss Margarita, don''t always be so tight--women don''t like women like stones."

    Margarita looked serious: "I am a knight, then a woman."

    "...and a type with Phillips," Pittman said, moving his mouth. He said, "It¡¯s really boring to talk."

    The knight arrived in the White Sands area today, and she was ordered to **** the vital goods all the way to St. Sunni ¨C this would be a long journey, despite the advanced means of transportation that greatly shortened the journey. Time, but due to the limited coverage of the magic energy track, she must first take the team to the G¨¹len area by train, and then take the goods to the cargo ship, and follow the waterway through the Cecil, Kant, and meteorite areas. The entire plain of the Holy Spirit, and finally arrived in St. Sunil - the overall distance is not short.

    Her mission will be an important part of her coronation.

    The pressure of the task, coupled with its own character, made this Miss Margarita always a bit nervous. For Pitman, it was quite boring to communicate with such people.

    His whispered utterly fell completely in Margarita''s ear. This very serious female knight turned her head and said very seriously: "Master, if my way of speaking makes you unhappy, I am very Sorry - I am not really an interesting person. We have to work together for a long time, I will try not to affect your mood."

    "Don''t stop, you can''t stand it anymore... This is more serious than Philip''s symptoms," Pitman slammed his hand, followed by a little sigh. "But then again, now in the Cecil Corps. The number of knights like ''standard'' like you is really not much. Most of the knights who have been promoted on the battlefield have little time to learn your set of things..."

    "The knights who are promoted on the battlefield are more worthy of respect. Their loyalty and courage are worthy of their titles," Margarita said earnestly. "I have heard General Philip say that this is already turning upside down. Times, old things will be eliminated, new things will replace them, this is an inevitable trend. As for what you said ''the set of things''...maybe some of the content is out of date, but loyalty and conscientious total It is necessary, they will continue in the new knight."

    Pittman couldn''t help but look up and down Margarita and suddenly brought out a sigh of emotion: "Girl, should you be proud of your identity?"

    Margarita stood up and showed a smile with a ribbon: "Most people think that the identity of the knight only means a good origin, but I think it is more to prove that I am worthy of this identity." Something to be proud of."

    Instead of disguising her pride and pride, she chose to express it in a manner that is consistent with the rules of the Knights, because a qualified knight can''t avoid or hide his excellent qualities, even for performance. Humility must also show these prides properly.

    Hearing the other party''s words, Pitman fixedly watched Margarita for a while. The hippie smile in the past did not know when it had converged. He took a trace of ecstasy, as if suddenly fell into a certain memory.

    Margarita blinked in confusion, looked down at herself and confirmed that there was no problem after she said: "Master? What is wrong with what I said?"

    "No... I just remembered an old friend..." Pittman sighed softly and said, "When I first met him many years ago, he said something similar."

    "When you were young, did you know a knight?" Margarita had a bit of curiosity, and then she had some expectations. "I said something similar... then I want to meet the gentleman, he should be worthy. Dear people."

    "Unfortunately, the guy didn''t have the chance to meet you like a beautiful lady. He died many years ago," Pitman shook his head. "And the guy just said something similar, but he can''t be serious in character, even if he lives today. You don''t have to expect him to be an old version of Philippe - but it is a bit close to Byron."

    Margarita didn''t care about Pittman''s ridicule, but only some regrets licked his lips: "has already passed away... sorry, I shouldn''t mention it."

    "It''s okay...I have been doing things many years ago. Old people like me won''t care about this with you," Pitman grinned at his lips, then turned his face and looked at the goods being loaded, deep. Sighed, "and more tangled than those who are already dead... alive."

    The squeaking of the hinge activity came from a distance. With the aid of the mechanical device, the weight-reduced cargo was placed in the middle of the train''s cargo chassis, and the soldiers used the crowbar to move the lock on the chassis. Buckle, lock the cargo pallet and the train chassis.

    A gust of wind blew from the plains and picked up the corner of the crepe. At that moment, part of the structure of a huge skull flashed across the gap between the crepe.

    The whistle sounded on the platform, and the commander began to assemble the soldiers and arranged the remaining personnel to board the train.

    "What about the Age of Empires... Let the guy be scared for the rest of his life, after all, it¡¯s gone."

    Pitman whispered softly, stepping forward and heading for his own carriage.

    Several apprentices waiting to go forward immediately took over the old druid''s cane and caught his aging body.

    Margarita stood in the same place, watching the old Druid''s back look a bit confused, but soon she put these things unrelated to the task aside, the Kant''s female knight sorted out her own Dressing, turned and nodded to Holm: "Mr. Holm, we are here! Thank you for your assistance and wish you the next task."

    Holm showed a smile and took off his hat to say: "I wish a safe journey, Miss Cavalier."

    Along with a loud flute and the sounds of the runes that followed, the huge freight train slowly started, accelerating along the platform and heading west.

    Holm watched the special "truck" leave and then turned and walked outside the platform.

    He still has a lot to do -

    The sample of the wreckage of the Pseudo-God has ended. The valuable experimental samples were sent back to Cecil City in the first few days. The remaining fleshy bones were also completely cut, and the skull will be transported to St. Sunil. With the emperor, the remaining skeleton remains will be transported to the south and will be sent to several research facilities or secret warehouses for long-term research.

    When he learned the truth behind the wreckage, the head of the mine, who was born in the slavery, felt cold in his back and couldn''t sleep all night after returning to the mine. However, after seeing the cut flesh and bones, his fear disappeared. At this moment, only sigh -

    The power of the gods is stolen by humans, copied by humans, and eventually destroyed by humans. The world... is really going to turn upside down.

    As a person who does not believe in religion, Holm is now going to deal with the scene left behind by the body of the false god.

    An assistant in a black jacket came from the side and asked, "Sir, what did the superior say about how to deal with the big pit?"

    After transporting the body of the false gods, there is a huge tiankeng between the mine and the river. The size of the big pit is so large that it becomes a headache. It is unrealistic to fill in the gap. But if it comes to use, the assistants of the mining company can¡¯t think of it for a while.

    "We will first investigate the soil and topography around the pit. Mr. Bruce will lead the engineering team tomorrow," Holm nodded. "The government office has plans to introduce the water of the White River into the pit. When the artificial lake comes out, it is more convenient to take water from the mine. The artificial lake can also be built around the artificial lake. The east is already ours. It is no longer necessary to consider the development agreement signed with the Loren family. This mining area... It is time to expand the scale. ""

    The assistant opened his eyes in amazement: "Artificial Lake?"

    "Yeah, the name is getting better, it is called Baisha Lake," Holm turned and glanced at the direction of the mining area and shrugged. "I thought I would have to blow it up again for three or five years to build a lake." I didn''t expect friends from the deep sea to help us get a pit in advance..."

    ......

    The gentle waves slammed against the beach and slammed the huge alloy barriers on the edge of the beach. The bright sunshine shone white sand, starships, rocks, outposts, and friends from the deep sea scattered between these things.

    The friends in the deep sea smashed on the beach, such as the afternoon sun is lazy.

    Thousands of mermaid basking in the sun on the beach, the scenery is spectacular.

    In this lazy atmosphere, the sound of a sea monster came from the speaker equipment all over the beach: "Thirty minutes have arrived, all have, turn over!"

    A small part of the Kraken looked up and saw a few responders stretched out, then slammed the beach with his tail and turned over, but more Krakens even headed. Didn''t lift it up, just continue to basking in the tail of the human (fish) lazy sunshine, and even flipped over.

    The Kraken, who was broadcasting the command, did not say anything again - it seemed to be too lazy to remind the second time.

    Extending to the terrestrial engine platform of the starry ship, the Queen of the Kraken, Petia, glanced at the scene on the beach, and the long snake tail gently swayed: ¡°It is right to let the sisters divide into three batches of feeding...the food Doped impurities require more gas to filter and purify, and they amplify the ''inerting effect'' after eating."

    For the Kraken, sunbathing after a full meal is not a lazy, but a part of normal physical activity - in order to be able to transform those unfamiliar energies and substances, they must use the magic energy from the giant sun to irradiate themselves There is no ability to handle those energies.

    In fact, even the conversion of energy and matter by basking in the sun is the result of their efforts to adapt and evolve after arriving in the world. Before coming to the world, the Krakens did not have the concept of ¡°baking in the sun¡±.

    The world they lived in was not sun-drenched, there was only endless oceans, and almost never-ending storms and thunder.

    ¡°The new food has a lot of impurities, but it brings us precious energy supplements and new raw energy samples,¡± said a blue long-haired, cheeks with obvious cheek scales. ¡°After actual testing After ingesting new energy samples and adapting them, all sisters have different degrees of adaptability to the world. Together with the pure arcane energy provided by Hongguang technology, many sisters have already It is faintly aware of what is called ''magic power''."

    "Magic..." Petia whispered, bowing her head and rubbing her fingers.

    A small cluster of arcane sparks burst through her slender fingertips, short and bright.

    "This is a world that is not suitable for the Kraken, but finally... we can slowly think of it as a home."

    "As you said."

    ¡°Haysea, in the next contact, informed Til to raise the human race ''Cesil'' to the second-level exposure standard,¡± said Petia. ¡°We will be happy to share the knowledge of the sea with friends on land ¨C if They will have the courage to challenge the ocean in the future."

    (You, the **** is coming!! The Hilly-themed credit card (Hillingka) is already online, and the card will be upgraded to vip, 8888 coins, 180-day free card members, 300 yuan to enjoy the gift package, and send Exclusive badge, the first 500 free applications.

    How to apply: app-personal account page - starting point exclusive card - drop down to find the corresponding work card click to apply

    Ps: This is the first official perimeter of the Xi Ling series on the platform. = If you have the support of using credit card needs, you can''t use the collection...)

    ¡ºAdd bookmarks for easy reading¡»

 Chapter 671ï¼š Harvest era

    The footsteps of the autumn day set foot on the land of the western continent, and the hot summer was finally over, as if the weather had turned cold overnight.

    It was just dawning, the sun was still not shining on the big day, and the cold atmosphere left at night still wrapped the streets of Aldernan. A refreshing wind blew along the street, rolling up a few leaves and broken corners. The confetti, the wind whirls between the buildings, and turns the bell that hangs in the window, causing a bang.

    Sam looked up and glanced at the bell that was ringing. He looked at it and couldn¡¯t be considered a bright sky. Then he lowered his head and continued to swallow quickly. It was not a delicious breakfast. A small bowl of slimy vegetables. The soup is soaked in the crumbs that have been mashed.

    Soaking the bread in the soup can effectively speed up the meal, while providing a very effective feeling of fullness, and can also reduce the stomach upset caused by rapid eating, which is considered to be the wisdom and experience accumulated by the civilians in life.

    The daughter sat across from him, and also ate the breakfast, and the wife had already left the door in a quarter of an hour. The owner of the textile factory had once again worked in advance, and the female worker must now enter the factory half an hour before sunrise. It is.

    After swallowing the last bite of soup, Sam licked his mouth and made a deep yawn.

    He was very sleepy and had a lot of pain in his waist and arms. He felt that he needed to lie down and slept for a day or two - but he knew it was unrealistic.

    Every day, the pier has wooden boxes and wooden barrels to be transported. He has no holidays.

    The daughter also finished the meal. The girl with a flax-colored curly hair stood up and tidy up the table. Her wrists were so thin that she even worried about the wrist when she picked up the biggest plate. Broken.

    Sam couldn''t help but look at his daughter: "Next week... we should be able to eat bacon once."

    The girl with linen hair looked up and showed a surprise expression after a moment of horror. She licked her hair and her eyes widened: "Really? Dad?"

    ¡°The south of the city is repairing the station. Every day, a lot of things are transported to the nearby docks, and then loaded onto the construction site. I should be able to earn more.¡±

    The daughter laughed, and there were some pale yellow lines on the inside of the fundus and the inside of the lips.

    Sam noticed the lines, but didn''t say anything - when they first appeared a few months ago, it really made the wife and herself feel nervous, but now months have passed, the daughter did not feel physically Where is not comfortable, this must not be anything important.

    The time was tight, and the father and the daughter did not have much time for conversation after dinner. They quickly packed up their belongings and then left the rented small house.

    Another gust of wind blew from the streets and rolled up Sam¡¯s collar. He tightened and soon appeared a thin coat this season, nodding his head to the daughter who was about to go in the other direction: ¡°Be careful, at night If you work, go straight home and don''t stay in the street."

    The daughter nodded, holding the top of the cap and quickly heading for the other direction of the street - at the end of that direction, a towering chimney loomed deep in the iconic mist of Olde South, in the mist The rolling smoke continues to rise and floats to the sky.

    She works in a petrochemical acidification plant. As a child who has not yet grown up, her job is of course not to operate the stove or to drive the skip. Instead, she is responsible for cleaning the cooled duct and recovering the reburned flue from the waste. Fragments - the air duct is narrow, and adults can''t get in. This kind of work is done by children, and the labor is very small, but it does not require physical strength and skills.

    Sam had been watching his daughter walk through the corner of the distance before returning to the direction of the dock area.

    When the cool wind blew, he couldn¡¯t help but recall something.

    He used to have a piece of land, just outside the city. Although it is not big, it is not too fertile, but at least it can maintain the family''s food and clothing. The breakfast has water and a little bit of sugar. It is sure to be eaten every week. Bacon, but when did it start, life became like this?

    Sam walked in the wind, and the autumn atmosphere made this peasant''s person can''t help but think of the harvest, but the "harvest" has nothing to do with him. That piece of land has become part of the cotton plantation of Master Dulle, with hundreds of serfs working there ¨C the serfs are naturally better than the free people.

    Now Sam can only miss his land, but he can''t do anything: Master Dulle bought the land from his hand with thirty-seven silver coins instead of forcing the past. The original contract was clear. There are judges in the city and two members of the House of Representatives to witness, fair and appropriate.

    Sam just didn¡¯t think that thirty-seven silver coins would be so cleaned up so quickly¡ªthe houses in the city were so expensive, the clothes and food were a lot more expensive than he thought, and they wanted to do a small business, but I found that the money was not enough to run a license... He thought that he had used the land for a huge sum of money, but he never thought that the "big money" in his eyes would not be anything in the world outside the town.

    Many people who were almost dressed up with him also came out of their homes. These figures walked in the dim light of the morning, walking in the mist of Oldenan, heading for factories, docks and construction sites.

    Sam walked forward and slowly merged into the crowd to become one of these people.

    A newspaper that I didn''t know who was thrown away was swept up by the wind, flew over Sam''s head, and finally was blown by a wind on a nearby fence. The newspaper stretched out and the black letters on it were striking and beautiful:

    Pay tribute to this harvesting era.

    ......

    "To pay tribute to this harvesting era, to pay tribute to our long-term emperor, and to the diligent parliament and the wise scholars; the accumulation of the empire over the past ten years is like a long period of hard work, and at the moment it has finally produced fruit... really wonderful. Sentence, don''t you think so? Master Daniel?"

    Viscount Hemir sat in his favorite brown-red seat, raised the newspaper in his hand, and smiled at the opposite master of the magic, the most prestigious university student.

    The scent of incense and scent is lingering in this gorgeous and intimate reception room. The spar device in the corner of the room is fluttering soft and soothing court music, the window not far away is open, but the floor is covered on the window. The shimmering shield filters out the unpleasant subtle soot smell in the air, leaving only the fresh and cool morning breeze blowing into the room.

    Daniel sat in a relaxed position on the chair opposite the Viscount Hemir, and the artificial nerves came out from the hem of his clothes and stood honestly: "Habier Reston is an excellent grammar master. It is also a well-known poet. Even in the years when I lived in seclusion, I occasionally heard his verses spread. His Majesty the Emperor chose this master as the editor-in-chief of The Empire, and it is no doubt a wisdom. ""

    "To pay tribute to His Majesty," Viscount Hemir laughed happily. He took the black tea on the small round table and lifted it slightly to replace the wine, then frowned. "The newspaper is really good... It is said that the kingdom of Ansu The Cecils first thought of this, but unfortunately, when I first heard the concept, I didn¡¯t realize its role, so that the merchants without the taste and heritage of Polberg became The first investor of the Empire newspaper... so many parliamentarians in the aristocratic parliament now have to pay the merchant to promote their products, that is how much money!"

    "Money is endless, Mr. Viscount," Daniel said faintly. "Exploring new things is more valuable than that."

    "Ah, you said it is good," Viscount Hemir quickly converges with a complaint between the eyebrows, as if he was afraid of this "secular act" that led to the resentment of the intelligent old man in front of him. "I have always been keen to explore new things. For example, the magic train that was under construction recently, I am considering investing in it..."

    "Train... The technology of Ansu, but it really has the value of investment," Daniel frowned slightly, seemingly uncomfortable when talking about some new technologies that he could not master, but nodded, "If you want to invest, it''s better to move faster."

    The Earl of Hemir tasted the other side¡¯s words: ¡°Is there anyone else competing?¡±

    Daniel nodded slightly: "I have a gossip, don''t be arbitrarily. I heard that the aristocrats in the south made up their minds to grab the qualifications of the two railways under construction. For this reason, they even picked up the group to raise funds. Borrowed a large sum of money from the Duke of Severn - that is the amount that can impress the emperor."

    The Count of Hemir snorted and suddenly showed anger: "The rough South! They want to insert everything!!"

    "This is no way, my friend," Daniel said with a calm face. Just like a real scholar, he calmly analyzed the flow of huge interests, but his heart was not moved by interest. "The aristocrats of the South Already because cotton has suffered a lot of losses, the north is full of new plantations. The cotton they planted last year has not been sold this year. Now the Cecils have come to repair the railway. If the southern aristocrats Can''t catch this opportunity, they really have to turn over."

    "Railroads...rails...the railways can''t fall on those in the south!" Viscount Hemir was a very intelligent person, and because he was keen to explore new things, he always knew a lot about the cutting-edge new things, and naturally understood their respective The value of "they really want to control the railway in the north-south direction, even if they only get a certain priority within the scope of their permission, then the transportation of this line can be said by them! The Emperor¡¯s Majesty will not be here. I am biased towards the north!"

    ¡°Yeah, they solved the problem of inconvenient transportation, which is the biggest reason for the loss of southern cotton in the competition last year,¡± Daniel helped analyze. ¡°After solving or reducing the cost of transportation...you It is known that Mr. Viscount, due to the climate and soil, the cotton from the south to the yield is indeed stronger than the north, and the plantations in the north are simply not competitive."

    "In the name of the **** of business! I just invested a large sum of money in the plantation of Count D¨¹rer! I also called several friends!" Viscount Hemir could not help but raise the volume, his aristocratic demeanor. They were almost completely broken. "God, how can the Duke of Severn lend money to those in the South?"

    "The Duke of Severn is a bank. Banks can''t refuse legitimate loans." Daniel couldn''t help but remind, "Not to mention that you know that the Duke of Severn himself was born in the South... he can''t offend That strong lady."

    "So I didn''t want to get married - it would ruin the dignity of a man!" Viscount Hemir stood up, squatting back and forth anxiously, then suddenly stopped in front of Daniel. "Sorry, Master, look. I have to end this meeting ahead of time - this can be delayed. My personal loss is nothing, but I don''t want to bear the anger of the partner."

    "I can understand your mood," Daniel stood up, and the artificial nerve cord behind him squirmed and contracted. "And I should leave without saying it - my apprentice is still waiting outside. Before I leave, I suggest you Go to the Earl of Dule to discuss - his connections in the parliament can produce better results."

    "Thank you for your reminder, you are really my mentor and friend," Viscount Hemir stepped forward and grabbed Daniel''s hand and shook. "If it weren''t for you, I don''t know how many detours to go!"

    Daniel smiled and accepted the gratitude of the revolutionary aristocrat, then waved his hand to the next coat rack, let the staff and robes fly into their hands, put them on themselves, and then left the residence of the Viscount. .

    He came to the side of the road and took the carriage waiting for him. The female apprentice Mary sat in the car and didn''t seem to have left.

    After a while, a carriage with an emblem was driven from the main entrance of the Viscount of Hermione and hurried to the distance.

    ¡ª¡ªAlthough Tifeng¡¯s magic car technology has already achieved breakthroughs, practical vehicles have entered the sights of the upper aristocracy, but because of its priority supply of military and industrial construction, it has not been widely spread among the middle and lower aristocrats, and the carriage is still large. The choice of some aristocrats to travel.

    Daniel looked at the street through the gap in the window, with a smile on his face.

    Mary noticed this smile and couldn''t help but ask: "Guide, you seem very happy?"

    "Because I helped our Augustus all the next time..."

    ¡°Helped you a busy one?¡± Mary looked confused.

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Daniel whispered. ¡°I helped him take some detours...¡±

 Chapter 672ï¼š Two empire

    The carriage crushed the flat city''s central avenue, and the slightly swaying carriage made people sleepy. Daniel sat on the cushion on the back of the carriage, relying on his soft pillow and cushion, his eyes closed slightly, as if he was already asleep. .

    But his spirit is in the most sober state, the signal generated by the artificial neural cable, and the special rune array inscribed at the bottom of the carriage, the mind of the eternal sleeper has already freed the body, and now he is shaping the mind network. The perfect world.

    The city of dreams, the golden road, people come and go.

    Beautiful and nameless trees line the road, with shimmering leaves falling in the wind with the most pleasing speed and trajectory. The refreshing breeze blew between the rows of palace pavilions, flags and decorative fabrics. The buildings danced with the wind.

    Daniel, who became a refined middle-aged mage, walked wide distance and came to a node square.

    The three-and-two-two believers were active in the square, and their whispered conversation drifted into Daniel''s ear:

    "The plan for the death of all things seems to have completely failed..."

    "Savage and ugly, the monsters they created made people feel bad from the beginning."

    "But it''s hard to imagine, they will fail so fast... Is the Cecil really so difficult to deal with?"

    "After all, the extraterrestrial rogues are there."

    "How long has there been no news on the side of the storm? It seems that since the last time the stars returned, they have less contact with the land."

    "Who knows what the guys in the brain are doing..."

    Daniel listened to the conversations of the middle-level believers with a bystander''s attitude, and there was no trace in his heart.

    To a certain extent, the sleeper who has a network of minds is more informed than any king or emperor, but in the news about Cecil, their intelligence seems to lag a lot, especially in Sethi. After the people built the magic detection devices, after the strict superman management was carried out throughout the territory, a large number of permanent sleepers had to stay away from the area. The information about Cecil could only be summarized by rumors from other regions. Judging that many of the things they discussed today are already old news many days ago.

    Compared with them, Daniel is the first-hand intelligence.

    The end of the kingship, the rise of the empire, the magical army swept the plains, the steel fortress was on the track, and the man-made **** was swallowed up by the deep-sea allies...

    It¡¯s an exciting war. Unfortunately, Titan¡¯s own life has no chance to witness it all, but only through the ¡°original space¡± to watch some of the records at that time.

    A footstep came from nearby, and a sleepless man in a white coat with temperament and heroism came to Daniel and interrupted the latter''s thinking.

    ¡°Thank you for your last reminder, Bishop,¡± the perpetrator, bowed his head and respectfully said, ¡°The Duke of Severn has provided us with vital help.¡±

    Daniel looked at the perpetrator with a slight look. With the special authority of the head of the security department, he could see through the real side of the face hidden in this face.

    A pale-skinned, middle-aged man with dark brown eyes and flattened facial features.

    Daniel nodded slightly to the perpetrator: "The eyes of the big aristocrats are usually very long-term, which makes them prefer to control the balance through multi-investment. In the case of favorable interest, the Duke of Severn will not refuse to be in the South. On the plantation, he reserved a chip for himself, not to mention that this chip can also bring him allies on the railway line. After all, the emperor has ordered the aristocracy above the Marquis to intervene in the railway, and the big nobs will definitely look for it. The right agent to help yourself spend money."

    "In any case, your point of view has allowed me to seize an opportunity - but unfortunately I can''t express my gratitude to you in the real world."

    ¡°Everything is for our real cause,¡± Viscount Wigger,¡± Daniel whispered, using the sounds that only two people could hear to point out the identity of the other person in the real world, to remind the other to distinguish the actual identity and The different roles assumed by the Order¡¯s identity, ¡°While accumulating wealth, don¡¯t forget why we accumulate those wealth.¡±

    Viscount Wigger immediately bowed his head: "You reminded that the bishop, everything is for our real cause."

    The Sleeper is a huge church. Just like every dark sect, it is also committed to developing its own members in almost all social classes to meet the many needs of its own operations.

    Among its middle and lower members, there are a large number of aristocrats, businessmen, and dissidents who have been transformed. Although these people cannot contact the core secrets of the Order, they are an indispensable part of the operation of the Order. Some of them can Funding for the Order, some can provide information, and others can help the church further expand and absorb members.

    The Southern aristocrats, such as Viscount Weigel, are an indispensable aid for the development of the Order in Tifeng. As a bishop of Daniel, it is easy to contact and secretly control "chess" like this. It will not cause anyone. Attention.

    "I want to remind you of one thing," Daniel said, taking a look at the lower-level priests in front of him, and using a natural and casual attitude, "Don''t underestimate the keen sense of the northern nobility - you are in close contact with the Duke of Severn. Several times, someone will guess what you are doing."

    Viscount Wigger''s eyes widened: "You mean... Northern aristocrats will also intervene in the railway?"

    "That''s hard to say, but you''d better remind the aristocrats in the South," Daniel said with a blank expression. "I don''t think you want to lose another loss?"

    He has a lot to do in Tifeng, but not every one can do it himself.

    At least, he can''t do it himself on the bright side.

    Viscount Weigel, the low-ranking priest of the eternal sleeper, the man who was ordered by Daniel was busy with his head, and soon received the command of the bishop, and the figure gradually disappeared into the node square.

    Daniel looked at the other side and returned to the real world, turning to the nearest node crystal.

    There are some things that he did himself. There are some things that his apprentices and aristocrats who influenced him did. There are some things that are done by the "Bishop Daniel" who is a permanent sleeper, and some The matter was done by the believers of Bishop Daniel.

    No one will notice the connection between the north and south of the Titan empire, the influence from the civilians to the merchants to the nobility, because there are countless lines that are not related to each other, and countless others do not know each other at all. People who have contact will do these things at the same time.

    Daniel on the bright side will be just a talented and loyal university student and great magician. Even if the investigation goes deep, people will only find that he has some private friendship with a small part of the nobles of the capital - and given these nobles It was the earliest investor after Daniel returned to the Imperial Capital. This personal friendship is unquestionable.

    The crystal of the node floats on the gorgeous base of the pale gold, giving off a dreamlike gleam. Daniel gently presses the hand on it. As the familiar spirit fluctuates, the scene around him has changed from light to shadow. The square became a magnificent palace.

    This is the central shrine that only the bishop-level priests can enter. The people gathered here are the true core of the eternal group.

    The figures appeared in the air, and the bishops in white, black or pale gold robes appeared in the hallway and headed toward the core council. Daniel followed the pace of other bishops and walked in the same direction.

    The civil war in Ansu is over, and one of the three dark sects has ended. A large and ancient kingdom is being reshuffled. New power patterns, new challenges and opportunities, as a sleeper of one of the dark sects, of course There will be no movements - especially in the current situation, the new monarch of Ansu will be the terrible "outside rogue", which requires the upper echelons to discuss the next development direction.

    Entering the circular chamber, Daniel found his position. He sat down at the table and whispered casually with the familiar bishops until a bright light appeared at the end of the oval table. A gentle expression and quiet temperament The women appear in the sight of everyone with the light.

    The bishops paid tribute to them: "Good day, Selena? Geer."

    "Good day, fellow citizens," Selena Geer looked around in a circle and nodded slightly. The voice said softly, "Now start the meeting..."

    ......

    When the mist is rising, it is a very special feeling to stand in the highest room of the Obsidian Palace overlooking this imperial capital.

    People usually think of the "foggy moon" as the day of fog in Oldenan, but in fact it only refers to the most intense and long-lasting period of the city - outside the foggy month, at all When the seasons alternate, the fog will visit Aldernan unexpectedly, no matter which month.

    When such a day arrives, the whole city seems to float in an awkward dream. The tall and low-lying buildings hide the real form in the fog, becoming awkward and illusory. Only a spire and a tower from the fog Looking out, facing the bright sunshine, coated with a layer of golden glow, as if the island emerged on the sea - the sun is fair to the world, but only those on the sea can enjoy this honor.

    Judi Nan? Wendell and Rosetta Augustus stood side by side at the window, overlooking the bustling and affluent capital of the Empire, the sun is gradually increasing, and in the fog, the towers and spires of the Obsidian Palace are Brilliant.

    There are tens of thousands of roofs in the city, but when it is foggy, only these towers can enter the obsidian palace.

    "Your Majesty, Andersa has heard the news that the Changfeng Fortress is increasing its troops, but it is still unclear which unit is taking over the defense."

    "Gaowen? Cecil is a cautious person, and he has never given up on Timing," Rosetta nodded slightly. "He will be the first time to guard against our offense. This is something that is expected."

    "The Empire''s main corps is ready, sire," Judyan lowered his head. "The first and second magicians and the Winter Wolf Knights gather at the border and wait for your orders."

    "For a while, I almost thought that you have become an anti-war faction, Judy Nanqing," Rosetta turned his head and took a glimpse of the smile. "The aristocrats of the main warfare think you are indecisive."

    Judyan looked serious: "I have never stood in any faction, and I am standing on the side of the interests of the empire. When the loss is greater than the income, I am the anti-war, when the empire can make a profit, and the price is acceptable." I will naturally support the war. But now the changes in Ansu make it difficult for us to grasp how much strength it has... This still needs to be cautious."

    "We will be cautious, but before that, Andersa should be prepared," Rosetta retracted her eyes to the window and looked at the Grand Duke of South Africa. "It is a soldier who is stationed in the Changfeng Fortress. It is still the old and weak remnant after the civil war that depends on her eyes to judge."

    Da Di Nan Dagong¡¯s expression is solemn: ¡°She won¡¯t let you down, kneel down.¡±

    ......

    North of the mainland, St. Sunil City.

    The old streets were washed and clean, and the bunting flags and cloth were adorned on both sides of the road. The British knights and soldiers patrolled the streets around the castle area, a solemn and solemn atmosphere with a glimpse of celebration. In the city, even the slowest people can feel that something big will happen in this ancient city -

    The day when the emperor was crowned was near.

    A cargo ship tightly protected by warships entered the southern port of St. Sunil in the early hours of the morning. The army cleared the scene ahead of time and blocked the road between the port and the castle area. According to people who saw far away, there was a large transport. The car sent a certain kind of goods into the castle, and the goods were covered with thick crepe, causing the public to speculate.

    In the Silver Fort, Gao Wen sat behind the desk and spread a stack of manuscripts.

    Amber stood by and glanced at Gao Wen, who was writing down: "You are writing these things when you are free these days... What is it written?"

    Gao Wen did not look up: "You can see, I don''t mind."

    "Still forget it. I have been playing more than once. Maybe I will take a look at it casually and you will arrange a bunch of new jobs for me..."

    Gao Wen smiled, but did not say anything, but turned a page and wrote a new text.

    But Amber was obviously unable to bear the silence. She endured for two seconds and said: "Hey, I tell you, you will soon be crowned. You are like this when you have a big event before you happen." Is writing a will..."

    Gao Wen¡¯s pen finally stopped a little. He looked up at the amber and pointed his finger at the nearby wall: ¡°Do you think this wall is flat?¡±

    Amber slammed into the air, leaving only one exclamation: "I went out to patrol!!"

    Gao Wen smiled at the disappearance of Amber, then lowered his head and looked at the manuscript that was about to be completed. After a few seconds, he gently rubbed the Mithril ring on his finger.

    The ring radiates a small amount of heat, and Melita''s voice is heard from it: "The secret bank of treasures is at your service - do you need business consulting?"

    "Well, I have to keep some things."

 Chapter 673ï¼š Coronation

    Gao Wen knows that the Miss Melita P¨¦nia must be nearby - as a dragon responsible for observing the situation on the mainland, how can she leave her job on the eve of this historic event?

    After finishing the contact, Gao Wen did not leave the study, and waited quietly behind his desk. His spirit spread, and his keen sense of ability collected the sounds from all nearby places: the attendant was coming in the nearby room. Going, they should be the dresses and decorations needed to prepare for the coronation ceremony; the sound of the military boots coming from the downstairs should be the last defense movement before the Guards¡¯ ceremonies began; there are some very weak noisy The sound came from the direction of the castle''s outer garden, which was probably the movement of Rebecca...

    For today''s ceremonies, Herti, Rebecca and several government officials rushed from Cecil City to the old king capital yesterday. After all, this is a symbol of the official establishment of the empire. They don''t come, but to ensure the South. Unsurprisingly, in addition to arranging a group of reliable department heads and deputies to maintain the operation of the Administrative Office, Gao Wen also ordered that Solderin return to the South to help maintain law and defense in the South.

    As a friend of Gao Wen? Cecil seven hundred years ago, the high-ranking Ranger did not regret that he had to absent from the event. On the contrary, he was glad to lead - for an elf, to participate in humanity The large-scale ceremonies are really a torment-like thing. There is reason to stay away from the scene and get a credit. Soldering is really happy.

    Ten minutes later, a knock at the door came from the door, and the attendant informed the senior agent of the secret bank that the secret bank had arrived.

    "It seems that there will be a grand event today," the face of the veil, the lady in the long skirt appeared in front of Gao Wen, the curved eyes with a smile, "the city has been painted everywhere, almost everyone They are eagerly discussing the upcoming coronation ceremony, whether it is from the heart or not - I saw hundreds of nobles gathered in the auditorium of Silver Fort, looking up at Cecil''s emblem, moving and crying. ¡±

    "They don''t feel moved to me. There is no difference. It is enough to cooperate actively when signing," Gao Wen said casually. "There are a lot of people dead on the crow platform. I don''t plan to pull a group of people to decorate the street lights." ""

    "Don''t be so harsh on them, they''re already working hard to match your decree," Melita smiled and came to the desk. "So, what do you want to keep?"

    Gao Wen picked up the manuscript that had just been completed, but asked before he gave it to Melita: "Is it possible to keep everything and keep the storage in strict accordance with all the requirements of the employer?"

    "''Everything'' is a very exaggerated word, even if the dragon can''t keep everything in the world, but if you consider the level of human development, you can really think that we have the ability to keep everything you have given us, and we have the ability Handle them according to your requirements."

    ¡°Then you can keep the knowledge and spread it when the time I ask for it?¡±

    The expression under Melita''s veil seemed to freeze for a moment. She noticed that the words used by Gao Wen were very special. I couldn''t help but whispered: "Propagation... This is a very interesting request. But I think you can rest assured - As long as the price is right, we don''t mind starting a new business. In theory, the long life and high intelligence of the dragons are enough for us to fulfill your requirements, even if you ask us to spread some knowledge to the whole continent, perhaps You can''t use a young dragon to complete the adult parade."

    Then she paused and continued: "But considering the special nature of this commission, I need to confirm the specific content of the knowledge you have delivered and then give you a quote. But rest assured, with your upcoming status and identity, this The price is absolutely fair."

    Gao Wen nodded, then he glanced at the manuscript in his hand, and he thought hesitantly on his face, as if it was something that was worth tangled. After a minute, he took a soft breath and handed the manuscript to Mei. Rita hands: "This is all."

    "All? This is less than I thought... I thought you would hand me a library..." Melita took the manuscript and flipped through the first few pages of it. Eyebrows, "It seems to tell the story of social operation?"

    ¡°You can take a moment to take a hard look and quote after the end of the coronation ceremony,¡± Gao Wen said. ¡°The specific commissioned content will be discussed at that time.¡±

    Melita¡¯s tone rose: ¡°Oh? Then I have to take a look...¡±

    ......

    On the first floor of the castle, in the auditorium hall, the ceremonial officials are nervously confirming all the links. The attendants and the ceremonial soldiers have confirmed what they have to do over and over again. A hairy court adviser examines the long list in his hand. The forehead braved the slightly shiny sweat.

    Herti, who had completed a ceremony rehearsal, noticed the nervousness of the consultant and couldn¡¯t help but comfort herself: "Mr. Brunden, please relax - all the processes are no problem."

    "Ah, Lord Archon! Thank you for your concern, but I can''t relax," the court adviser saw Hetty, after a tribute to the ceremony, said with a serious face, "I have been a court scholar for most of my life, for all manners. The standard is well-known, but now I have a brand-new process in my hands. My Majesty not only cancels the sorrows of the subjects, but also cancels the crown, and even more salutes, marching squads and new military music are added. I can¡¯t These things are missing, which will make my family''s reputation shameful."

    Hetty smiled and shook his head slightly: "No one will be shamed today. Today is a day of glory."

    She turned and looked up, staring at the end of the hall, watching the dark blue cloth hanging from the high dome, which was hanging from the wall. The pale gold thread was painted on the cloth. The emblem of the sword and the plow can not help but remind the meaning behind the emblem: guarding and pioneering, with the knife soldiers laying down a human habitat in the dark ages, and diligently thriving on the earth.

    As if still yesterday, this glory of the emblem is also hung in the old castle of the Cecil family, the territory is dying, the family is dead, and she and Rebecca struggle to maintain the livelihood of the territory, in addition to flipping through the old-fashioned musty When she can relive the glory of the book, she can''t even imagine what it would be like to light up all the lights in the old castle.

    At that time, how dare she think, this emblem will one day hang on the wall of Silver Fort?

    The footsteps came from behind, and Hetty turned his head and saw Victoria wearing a white court dress with a long silver hair. The Duke of the Northland nodded to her: "Mr. Herti, you are today. Glowing."

    This is quite old-fashioned greetings and guest sets, but considering the cold face of the Northern Duke''s duke, the familiar person knows that this is the greatest enthusiasm and kindness she can show, and Hetty smiles: "You are the same, as beautiful as the winter snow."

    ¡°Today is a big day,¡± Victoria said quietly. ¡°I and the Duke of Berdwin will make sure everything goes smoothly.¡±

    Herti looked around at the hall. In addition to the team from the South, there were many faces that she was not familiar with: the existing nobles of the king, the elected church representatives, the knights, and other various characters. .

    The maintenance of this order is naturally the two grand princes of Victoria and Berdwin who are familiar with the environment.

    "I hope these people can open their eyes today," Hetty whispered. "Signing is better than hanging."

    "They will," Victoria''s cold voice came from the side. "The person who doesn''t sign...will not appear here."

    In the corner of the hall, the Duke of Franklin, the Duke of Franklin, took the mechanical watch from his arms and glanced at the scale above.

    "Time is almost up."

    ......

    The time is almost up.

    On the edge of the wide square outside Baiyinbao, countless citizens, businessmen, and even ordinary people from the outer city have gathered together. In the several viewing areas separated by the Castle Guard and Cecil, the crowds are crowded and the crowd is almost impenetrable. .

    The area where the station is allowed to stand in the square is already full. The open areas near the Silver Fort are guarded by soldiers. Many people who have not got a good position have to gather in farther places. They climbed the roof on the edge of the square and even They climbed to nearby towers, streetlights, and flagpoles, so that soldiers patrolling in the outer area had to go over the crowd over and over again, shouting with loud-sounding magic, and driving those who were too dangerous from height.

    Those who live near the square have the advantage of being big today. They even rent their windowsills and roofs at a high price. The people who are willing to spend money are surprisingly much, almost within half a day, all good positions. I was robbed of it...

    The giant days gradually rose, and the mages scattered the clouds in the vicinity of St. Sunil in advance. The bright sunshine began to spread throughout the city. The crowd gathered around the square was crowded and shook, and countless eyes were watching the direction of Silver Fort. Finally, a few loud shouts came from the front of the crowd:

    "Someone is out!" "There is a shadow on the second floor balcony!" "The door is also open!"

    With the heavy chain rolling, the gate of Silver Fort was slowly opened halfway. A cavalry lined up from the gate. The heroic soldiers wore novel magic armor, and the helmets were bright and bright. The long red carpet extends from the castle and extends to the end of the suspension bridge.

    The crowd in the square suddenly swelled, and everyone stretched their necks and stared at the direction of the castle gate. According to the traditional etiquette, the monarch will soon appear from the door, accepting the worship of the subjects, and then The ceremonial officer and the Duke of the Regent appear to declare the legitimacy of the monarch and declare the transfer of the kingship. For many civilians, this is almost the only chance in their life to see the royal family members - it is worthwhile to boast after they return. About half a year.

    However, people did not see the presence of monarchs in the castle. They only saw a group of knights standing at the door, blocking the road leading to the inner courtyard of the main entrance of the castle, and a powerful voice before the confusion spread gradually in the crowd. Suddenly from the sky, the power of the magic of the sound spread throughout the square:

    "All attention! The first step of the team, start - go!!"

    Many people were shocked by the sudden sound, and the crowd around the square was slightly commotion, and then another strange sound was introduced into their ears - it sounded like a slap in the first place. The sound of the stone is neat and rhythmic, but soon the sound becomes louder, and even the drums tend to shake the nerves.

    People finally saw what the source of the sound is -

    It is a soldier, a lined, fully armed soldier.

    People stretched their necks, widened their eyes, and looked at the scene in the square with a little overwhelming. They saw rows of soldiers lined up in neat rows, and every soldier wore the same The armor, holding the same equipment, is like a mold printed out. They saw the front-end commander''s hand holding the sword. The first row of soldiers held the flag high, and the other soldiers stepped neatly to the astonishing. The pace, the neat and rhythmic sound, is the sound of their boots landing!

    After seeing the free and arbitrarily aristocratic private soldiers, and seeing the various kinds of equipment under the "own equipment" system, the scene in front of them is incredible to everyone in the square, and even almost surprised and ordered. People are afraid - just the arrangement of people, can it still be like this?

    At the same time as the infantry phalanx appeared, some of the sharp-eyed people finally saw some movement in the gate of the castle.

    The knights stepped back to the sides with a neat pace, and the door leading to the castle courtyard was completely open. A huge monster with a glimmer of light that made people unable to see what was happening was slowly coming out from inside. .

    After a while, people saw what it was -

    It was a chilling skull that was moving forward.

    It was placed on a large vehicle driven by magic. The skull almost completely covered the vehicle. The crystallized bone surface was slightly radiant. The hollow eye socket seemed to hide a powerful soul. It is hard to imagine. This powerful skull is a legacy of powerful creatures, but just looking at its pale surface, everyone will feel a shock and awe from the lungs - but this powerful creature is dead, it What appears here is just a skull.

    Gao Wen¡¯s figure stood above the skull and stood on a steel-built platform that was nailed to the skull. He wore a black and solemn dress with no crown on his head, but with a long sword in his hand and a diamond brooch. Don''t be on his chest, the brooch shines in the sunshine that sprinkles on the giant day.

    On both sides of the steel platform, there are two metal structures that look like wings. The cloth with the sword and the plow mark hangs from the top of the wing and hangs down to the ground.

    The huge skull traveled to the front end of the suspension bridge, where it stopped steadily, and several **** chariots were placed from the heel and lined up on both sides of the skull.

    Gao Wen looked down on the square on the other side of the suspension bridge, and the infantry phalanx arrived at him almost simultaneously.

    The loud voice rang in the square:

    "Standing!"

    The infantry squad stopped momentarily, and almost only one military boot rang.

    "Draw a sword!"

    Numerous blown swords were pulled out at the same time, and the blade was forward, neatly standing in front of each soldier''s left front.

    "Light up the blade -"

    "Honor to Your Majesty!!"

    (Seeking a monthly ticket! (Shock))

 Chapter 674ï¼š Age of Empires

    This is not a coronation.

    To call today''s ritual "crown" is simply because most people in this era are more familiar with the term.

    Gao Wen squats on the pioneer''s long sword, standing on the skull of the false **** like a mountain. The black platform carries a deep texture that is completely different from the old royal style. The wings of steel are unfolded on both sides of the platform, with an empire. The emblem of the emblem extends all the way to the ground, and in front of the emblem, is the steel ranger battle group that is entering the square.

    Different from the black armor of the magical infantry, the mysterious fully enclosed helmet, the more orderly square, the more cutting-edge weapons, the emergence of the second square once again caused a commotion in the crowd inside and outside the square, and this kind of commotion The shock also spread to the platform of the castle area.

    The royal aristocrats, merchant representatives, former knight officers and church representatives who were invited to observe the ceremony, dressed in their most beautiful dresses, did dozens of drills at home, and they were ready to welcome the king. And cheering for the preparation, but after this moment really came, they almost all forgot how to react.

    This is not a coronation, it is a demonstration and a profound "information".

    Cromwell? Earl of White Mountain stood on the platform of the Silver Fort. The knight lord with dwarf ancestry stared at the soldiers marching in line and their uniform equipment. Until now, he finally realized this. The team is very different from the army that he has contacted in the past, and he realizes why the rise of Cecil is a necessity.

    He sighed softly: "Wellow in Wales... It seems that this is why you left me..."

    ¡°It¡¯s good for us to see for ourselves,¡± said the Earl of Bahrain, who was righting out and straightening the bow tie of the neckline. The slightly blessed count looked at the faces on the platform. In these faces, some people bow their heads and meditate, and some people tremble slightly, but no matter who they are, they are inevitably with a trace of awe.

    Not far from the Duke of Berdwin and the Duke of Victoria are talking, the Duke of the West whispered: "Only by ensuring food production, education can be mass-produced on a large scale, and only by ensuring basic education and food supply can it be factoryized. Producing and training professional soldiers can only achieve such an army by ensuring equipment, food supply, and strict training and re-education of professional soldiers. This is a complete chain with inextricable links with each other."

    The female Duke of the Northland nodded slightly: "The reason why the New Deal failed was because we only copied a few of these rings. These rings eventually turned into self-entertainment bonsais, and it was difficult to become a forest..."

    Cromwell?? Baishan listened to the words coming from behind him. In his meditation, his eyes looked at the square. On the wide road on the east side, neatly arranged chariots were entering the queue.

    At the edge of the Silver Fort Plaza, the crowds gathered have been eased from the horror of the beginning, although they do not understand the meaning of this unique "coronation ceremony", but the Cecil Army marched in line. The scene is enough to make these everyday entertainment-poor people feel full of freshness and surprise.

    The soldiers and chariots are so powerful and daunting that they are undoubtedly the horror of the enemy on the battlefield, but this army is not an enemy here - a subtle sensation that provokes the square. People, they are hard to suppress and eagerly discuss, and finally cheered up and down.

    And among the cheering and commotional crowds, on the small open space separated by the soldiers, a group of technicians wearing the magician''s robes are manipulating several mechanical devices, and the optical crystals are calibrated and point to the direction of Silver Fort. The young man in a dress said excitedly next to the machine: "...here is the scene of St. Sunil, the steel ambassador''s phalanx is undergoing a review of his majesty... cheers in all directions, Miss Witch, what did you hear? - It¡¯s cheering everywhere!¡±

    The voice of the young man just fell, and a shout suddenly came from the east side of the square, and along with the shouts, there was a stream of light that was scattered like a cloud.

    Wearing a heavy armor, a warrior with a hammer and an iron shell, and a heavy and powerful white knight battle group entered the square.

    The sacred light echoed inside the team. Even though the number is the least, the power and presence of this battle group is almost the strongest among all the current teams, and the same as the white knights. The Holy See knights and nuns shrouded in the light...

    People continue to cheer and continue to talk. Ordinary people often do not see how much symbolic meaning lies on a ceremonial stage. They just feel that this scene is novel and spectacular. However, at the castle viewing platform not far away, the atmosphere is one. Quiet and calm down.

    The nobility looked at each other for a moment, and the knights and merchant representatives looked at the area where the church members gathered, but they saw that the priests wearing the robes of the priests stood quietly, expressionless, calmly. Watching this happen.

    In the middle of the sect of the gods, Veronica, who holds the Platinum Scepter, reveals a shallow smile and whispers: "Now, the army of God will accept the review of the emperor."

    In the room of a tower in Silver Fort, Melita P¨¦nia, wearing a veil, stood at the window and watched the scene on the square through the crystal glass. After the knights and nuns representing the church forces entered the stadium. The humanoid dragon smiled and returned to the table.

    There is a stack of manuscripts on the table, and the manuscript has been turned to the last page. On the tough enchanted parchment, there is only one sentence:

    In summary, even if the road is difficult, our success is also a necessity. This is determined by historical laws...

    The agent lady blinked, and the whisper came down from the veil and said to herself: "This thing... I can''t sell the price."

    In the square, due to the small number of arms in the new empire, this "parade" did not last long. In the end, all the phalanxes were reviewed. After the religious corps left as the last unit, the first magical battles appeared. In accordance with the predetermined process, the Corps returned to the open space in front of the suspension bridge, and quickly changed the team in the commander''s password, arranged in three teams, facing the crowd outside the square.

    Until now, Gao Wencai finally moved. He held the hilt with one hand and raised it slightly. The sound was heard all around: "All have -

    "Swords, light the blade -

    "To pay tribute to the imperial citizens!"

    The previous cheers and noisy moments disappeared. After a moment of silence, a period of anticipated commotion spread in the crowd. When the Imperial soldiers really greeted the sword, almost everyone was afraid and helpless. After taking a half step back, people began to look at each other and looked at the scene in confusion.

    They can''t understand this scene.

    Gao Wen knows that this is an inevitable situation, but he just wants to leave this scene to history.

    Before the turmoil continued, a large holographic projection device set up in front of Silver Fort was launched.

    Along with the low magical humming sounds, a huge light curtain rose from the ground, as if the bell tower emerged out of nowhere, the crowds in the square were shocked for a moment, they quieted down, then widened their eyes and stared at the holographic projection with full concentration. The scene presented.

    The Magic Guided Corps set off from the Rock Fortress and set foot on the plain of the Holy Spirit, all the way north.

    The urban villages were destroyed by the clusters of the army, and the ruins of the ruins were everywhere, and the sly monsters swayed on the battlefield.

    The soldiers fought bravely, the earth turned into scorched earth, and the cities were taken back. The only remaining refugees were sent to the rear by the transport team.

    The armored train opened fire on the track, and the steel defense line between the mountains and the mountains was fired. The defense line was continuously broken and counterattacked.

    These pictures have been selected, and the parts that may cause panic have been skipped. However, the crowds in the square are still turbulent again and again, and some people even fear to escape: the shock brought by the holographic projection is huge. This is especially true of ordinary people who have just experienced the battle of St. Sunil.

    But in the end, the crowd still maintains order ¨C because people have not seen holographic images. The magic of this world is everywhere. Even if the civilians can''t master it, at least they have seen it. They realized from the beginning that this is the image recorded by the magic. After the initial tension, they calm down and start. Looking at the scene that shocked the scene.

    Outside of St. Sunil, in places that they could not see, the war was so fierce to this extent.

    Eventually, all the imagery was over, and Gao Wen¡¯s full-length image appeared in a huge projection.

    "People, everyone living in this land, whether you are a slave or a free man, a businessman or a peasant, a soldier or a general, a civilian or a noble, no matter who you are, no matter where you are now - -

    "Your emperor is speaking to you now.

    "This country has experienced severe challenges and tempering. All of us have just survived a disaster - the enemy tried to knock us down, use the plague, use monsters, use war, and even steal the power of the gods, but In the end, we are still coming over.

    "We have won.

    "But any victory is temporary.

    "Difficulties and challenges will always exist, or war, or hunger, or plague, or other natural or man-made disasters. Surviving in this world, we can''t avoid it, we can only fight head-to-head, because survival is our first. Elements.

    "In order to survive, in order to face the challenges of this world, in the face of those who try to kill us and try to destroy us, I am standing here and proclaiming to you - a new country will be in this fire The land that was born again was built up.

    "The Cecil Empire will be the sanctuary for all the people in this land, the people of the glory of the Empire, the citizens of the future, each of you belongs to it, and it will belong to each of you - we will With hard work and wisdom, rebuild its ruins and clean up its dirt, it will be strong for each of you, and will be glorious for each of you.

    "We will overcome hunger, overcome the plague, overcome ignorance and ignorance, we will be warm and safe, safe and worry-free, no matter how long it will take, we will definitely let it come.

    "I am your emperor, Gao Wen? Cecil, I promise you that everything I am saying here today will be the cornerstone of the Cecil Empire and will always be effective."

    The holographic projection gradually dissipated.

    The cheers were a few seconds late, and people seemed to be thinking about the exciting words of the emperor, but the cheers finally sounded and resounded throughout St. Sunil.

    On the platform of Baiyinbao, Rebecca wearing a long skirt in the court looked at it all with excitement. She tried to raise her hand several times, but hesitated to look at Herti, who was dressed next to her. Aunt, the handle was closed again.

    The nearby attendants didn''t know what the princess wanted to do, and they all seemed a little overwhelmed. Finally, Herti turned her head slightly and whispered with a voice that only Rebecca could hear:

    "Today is an exception.

    "Let''s be a big one - it''s a commemoration of historical moments."

    When the fireball that was almost as big as a magical car flew out of the Silver Fort and burst into the sky, the salute sound came from both sides of the square.

    The car began to turn and was ready to return to the castle courtyard. Gao Wen sighed softly and looked up at the sky.

    His nerves relaxed a little, and he couldn¡¯t help but think of a problem -

    A few years later, "How big is the diameter of the fireball placed by the imperial Princess Rebecca Cecil at the opening ceremony? What will it symbolize?" Will it become a resentful historical question?

    The ceremony is still going on, and the follow-up etiquette process and finishing project will last until the sunset, but Gao Wen, the new imperial element, has basically ended up, and he can return to the castle to rest before the dinner begins.

    When he returned to the room, he did not accidentally see Melita P¨¦nia, who had already waited here.

    "Congratulations, Gao Wen?? Cecil," said the agent lady, smiling and saying congratulations, "The Age of Empires began."

 Chapter 675ï¼š heritage

    Melita P¨¦nia''s words made Gao Wen couldn''t help but pick the eyebrows of the **** country... This statement is very brilliant. ¡±

    ¡°The ability to see this turning point in history is one of the biggest gains after I came to this continent,¡± Miss Agent said with a smile. ¡°A ridiculous ''crowning'' ceremony, it¡¯s not as luxurious as I imagined, but better than me. The imagination is even more impressive - your ritual will inevitably be remembered by many people."

    Gao Wen put the sword on the table and sat down at the desk. He said casually: "The addition of this kind of thing is originally for others. Naturally, it needs to be impressive."

    Melita didn''t want to, but just went up the first two steps and went to Gao Wen''s desk and put a stack of manuscripts on the table.

    ¡°Have you seen it?¡± Gao Wen glanced at the manuscript. ¡°Look... you have something to say?¡±

    "Frankly, I used to despise what you said about ''knowledge''," Melita said faintly. "I can''t give it a price, and... I''m not sure if I really should accept this. ''Delegation''."

    Gao Wen quietly looked at the other side for two seconds and said: "You don''t understand why I want to leave this thing?"

    ¡°You try to teach people how to tell if your empire is working, and advise them to overthrow the empire after it has decayed, even leaving detailed procedures and methods of operation,¡± Melita greeted with Gao Wen¡¯s gaze. The double lavender scorpion is deep and seems to be invisible. "Those who are sane will not do this, but people who are dysfunctional cannot write these things, so I am very curious... What is your reason for doing this?"

    "First of all, I have to correct one point. I just wrote the knowledge I know. There is nothing in the command or indication. Even after reading the chapter on the nature of the country and the class, The structure of the Cecil empire was questioned, and it was also derived from their spontaneous consciousness, not because of the emperor''s orders," Gao Wen said slowly. "Secondly, the reason I did this is simple - give myself an explanation. ¡±

    Melita blinked: "Give yourself an account?"

    Gao Wen did not answer immediately, but placed his hand on the manuscript and flipped it.

    Several chapter headings appear in the paper flipping - "The creation of nobles and the changes they will inevitably make", "How is the means of production possessed", "The nature of the state and class", "Why are you hungry", "Imperial , bread, guns...

    His fingers stopped. In the last section, the huge handwritten letters spelled a sentence in the world. The grammar might be a bit strange: Wang Hou will have a kind of relationship?

    "As you said, the Age of Empires began," he finally looked up and stared at Melita. "I started it by myself."

    "It is true that the civil war and the clustered monsters buried the old kingdom, but as a long-term observer, you should have already seen it. The civil war and the monsters just buried the skin of the old kingdom and will actually bury the kingship society. It is Cecil¡¯s industrial society and imperial order¡ªwar can break up an army, but the army can be rebuilt. Only a new social order and more advanced productivity will be based on social structure and production relations. The level completely replaces the old order, and the result is - the age of empire.

    "The age of the Empire is better than that of the Kingdom. This is no doubt, but I know very well that you must be very clear that it will eventually get worse...

    "The Cecil empire is the result of compromise - although many people think that I am a person who will not compromise, I think I will use my guns and bombs to destroy all the roadblocks, but in fact, the day of the Empire era I have already compromised the reality - I have retained the concept of ''nobles'', retained the monarch, retained many hidden dangers in the era of the kingship, and created a strict and efficient personal authoritarian system in exchange for the next few The peace and unity of generations, but also because I have kept those things, one day we will face the same problems as Ansu one day...

    "The aristocrats under the New Deal system are still nobles. Officials in the Office of Government Affairs will become bureaucrats sooner or later. When this happens, the empire will once again rot from the roots, just like the previous Ansu. Even worse than that - because the empire I built is far more difficult to overthrow than the loose kingdom.

    "Wales?? Moen asked me before the abdication and asked if my new country would be as decadent as Ansu. In fact, we all know the answer - of course, and this decay is far from one or two wise gods or Several great consuls who are determined to reform can stop it. In fact, because of the particularity of the Cecil empire, if it really rots one day, it must be the embarrassment of the emperor and the great governor.

    "This is determined by the imperial order of the Cecil empire, just as the rot of Ansu is determined by the order of the aristocracy of Ansu.

    "At that time, there will not necessarily be another rise of the South. Most of the Imperial Palaces will not be able to produce a second Welsh?? Moen, and I may not be able to re-emerge."

    Gao Wen said as he patted the manuscript on the table.

    "So I want to leave this - if the emperor in the palace does not want to roll down, the power of the ancestors will fly."

    ¡°Is it based on these manuscripts?¡± Melita finally spoke up. ¡°With the inspiration it brings, do you think it will work?¡±

    "So I said, I am giving myself an account," Gao Wen sighed softly. "And tell the truth... how do you know that it is invalid?"

    "What a... very interesting idea. It was a right decision to choose to be friends with you." Melita¡¯s veil seemed to reveal a sly smile. "But I still have a problem - you are true." Don''t mind if future generations overthrow the empire that you can''t easily build?"

    Gao Wen was silent for two seconds and suddenly smiled calmly: "If you say irresponsible words - then I was dead, what do you mind if you don''t mind?"

    Melita continued to ask: "So let''s assume again - if you live one day and live again? After all, you have already done this."

    Gao Wen was quite embarrassed by the other party''s question: "...I am starting up, not in the coffin..."

    Melita leaned down slightly, and she was close together. There was a faint glimpse in the eyes of the humans: "Then I will change the question again, if you will not die? Your body has been tempered by elements. Now, it has been confirmed that it will not age at all. In other words, as long as you are no longer exhausted, you may be eternal, but your chief executive and government officials will not, you The wise man may be able to delay the corruption of the empire, but as long as it works according to this system, it will always be corrupted. Of course, you may make a second change before that, but if it is only if you fail You can''t save your empire, but Mithril Treasury will start spreading these ''taboo knowledge'' according to your entrustment. What will you do then? Will you be the second Welsh?? Moen?"

    The agent lady paused and continued: "Don''t say beautiful words. If you are impulsive because of a false "historical mission" brought about by a coronation ceremony, then you have time to revoke - this kind of Once the commission is in effect, the Mithril Treasury does not accept the ''unsubscribe service''."

    The humanoid dragon exudes some kind of inexplicable pressure. After one question after another, her attitude is obviously no longer just "inquiry". Gao Wen is under pressure and looks up and looks at each other. After a few moments, he broke the silence: "The choice of Wales is admirable... But to be honest, I am afraid I will not be as free and easy as he is.

    "I am a stubborn and selfish person, at least compared to Wales, and if the day you say is really coming, I am afraid it has already rotted from the bones.

    "So, most of the time I will not ''roll'' from the throne. I will firmly hold my own imperial power, do not admit my failure, and actively organize a team of rebellion - because by that time, I have forgotten most of the time. In the days of the pioneering period and the rise of the South, I forgot what I said to you today.

    "At that moment, the righteous army in my eyes is a chaotic thief.

    "It¡¯s the time to come... I hope the rebel army will be able to make a profit."

    At a very close distance, Melita stared at Gao Wen''s eyes for a long time.

    Then she suddenly straightened up and returned to the normal distance. The agent who was always elegant and elegant, laughed at this moment.

    There is no taunt in laughter, but full happiness.

    "Humans are really a very interesting species, and your selfishness and selflessness are extremely surprising." Melita finally stopped laughing and her eyes were still bent. "Since you all said this To the extent, there seems to be nothing to confirm. It¡¯s just that I¡¯m curious about one thing... This is almost a matter of ''national luck'', you hand it over to the secret bank, and hand it to the dragon. Really no problem? Really don¡¯t feel sloppy?¡±

    As she said, she picked up the manuscript on the table and raised it in the air: "If we open it in advance? If we tamper with it? We are dragons, aliens in your eyes... you are against us Is the trust too overdone?"

    "If the dragons really want to destroy the current Cecil empire, do they need to make an idea on the manuscript?" Gao Wen glanced at the other side. "And if you want to use it to do something in the future... To be honest, the power of these manuscripts is really It¡¯s not that powerful. What I can sum up is just some shallow and shallow content. One day in the future, there will always be people in the world who are more transparent than I think, and who think farther, they don¡¯t need anything at all. The guidelines for ancient manuscripts. In the end, these things are just my account of myself."

    "It seems that you have already thought about it in this regard," Melita sighed. "So well, this commission will be next. But one thing I want to remind you: the content of your manuscript, now No one can understand it."

    Gao Wen nodded lightly: "I know, so I have to hand it over to you for safekeeping, because it appears too early, maybe even a generation earlier - and what I have to do is continue to promote education. Continue to transform this society. If I am as old as an ordinary person, then I hope that at least in my lifetime, people can understand it..."

    After a moment of silence in the room, Melita suddenly said: "Now, I know how to price this special commission."

    "Oh?" Gao Wen looked up at her, then made a joke. "I hope that it is not too far off the price - the current imperial finances are not so generous."

    ¡°Use the price you just promised,¡± Melita said. ¡°Go to advance your civilian education and complete your transformation plan. If your commitment is realized, Mithril Treasury will keep its promise, if you fail to Do... These manuscripts will never see the sun."

    Gao Wen touched his chin: "It sounds like a loss."

    "No, Mithril Treasury never sells at a loss." Melita said with a smile.

    After a moment, she said, "If you have nothing else, I will leave. This is a big commission. I need to return to Tarende for this."

    "I have a question I would like to consult," Gao Wen said before the other party left. "Do you know the origin of the huge skull at today''s ceremony?"

    "Of course, I witnessed it with my own eyes - and I also saw your recent publicity."

    "There will be more publicity in the future. Everyone will know the origins of the skull and the plans behind the scenes of all things," Gao Wen said. "Of course, we will pay attention to control and prevent too strong shocks from causing society." Confusion. What I want to ask is, does this... help to get rid of the black trap?"

    Melita was silent for a moment. In the silence, her cheeks and arms suddenly showed a vague scale, and the eyes instantly turned into golden erects. The dragon''s breath escaped uncontrollably. The lights in the room are all faint, and in her shadow, as if there are unnamed things struggling to overflow - the body of the humanoid dragon trembles as if it is painfully confronting a sudden will. And when Gao Wen wanted to stop, she finally struggled to maintain at a certain critical point and nodded lightly: "Yes."

    "that¡­¡­"

    Melita bit her teeth: "Ask me again... add money..."

    "No, it''s enough," Gao Wen waved. "I have got what I want."

    The heterogeneous power of Melita''s body quickly went away. The humanoid dragon stunned and then nodded to Gao Wen, took a deep breath and left the room.

    A moment later, in the picture from the surveillance satellite, Gao Wen saw a blue dragon flying from the top of the Silver Fort and flew north.

    "Looking at" the trajectory of the dragon''s departure, Gao Wenxin couldn''t help but be a little curious - he was not curious as to why the people in the castle did not find a dragon flying over the head. After all, the "quude position" spell can be used by humans. Control, it is not difficult for the dragon, he is curious...

    So a big creature, the shape is not very aerodynamic, and the wings seem to have limited lift. How can it fly so fast?

    I am afraid not relying on the magic of friendship...

    He rubbed his head and put aside the inconspicuous associations. Gao Wen moved his shoulders slightly and leaned back against the chair.

    "Black trap...

    "The problem is really on God."

    (Seeking a monthly ticket!! It is said that I have more than a thousand words in each chapter than before. Someone noticed that ===)

 Chapter 676ï¼š High literary road

    The celebration is taking place inside and outside the castle. After the morning ceremony, there will be a grand parade and a variety of traditional celebrations in the square. Almost everyone in the city has the opportunity to relax on this day. The newly designed ceremony will undoubtedly bring the enthusiasm of people to the top.

    But before the dinner began, the new head of the empire no longer had to attend the next event.

    Gao Wen sat quietly in the room. He did not open the curtains, did not turn on the lights, let him slowly surround himself in a dim and quiet environment. The joy inside and outside the castle was faintly introduced into his ears. There were music, laughter, dance steps, and the sound of magical fireworks bursting out. These sounds were so distant and so sinister that their appearance turned out to be more quiet in the room.

    Through the observation and inquiry of Melita Ponia, he can finally confirm that the black trap is really related to the gods, and some measures in the hiccup plan are indeed effective for evading the black trap.

    Of course, before this, Gao Wen had already produced speculation, but until today, the guess was verified.

    In the dark and silent room, he curled his fingers and tapped the table with a rhythm.

    "The dragons are still trapped in the black trap... They are not caught in the black trap, but are ''carded'' in this state after encountering the black trap..." He turned various thoughts in his heart, "They Also tried the ''hiccup'' and then failed? Was it discovered by God, or...

    "Unfortunately, there is no way to ask, to see the state of Melita, any informed dragon may not be able to answer this question... Melita tries to tell the information about the black trap and the gods, the changes that happened to her. what exactly is it?

    "Is it the interference of the gods? Or is it a modernized seal of the soul? If you try to break through the black trap, will the seal of the mind become a force that can be instantiated?"

    "If this is the case, then every step of the rebellious plan must be more cautious... even the dragons can''t break away from its shackles. Once human beings are caught in a state of stamping, they will never be ruined."

    The unconscious tapping action stopped, and Gao Wen turned his head slightly and looked at the open space next to him: "The melon seeds are almost finished? Drink some water, don''t eat, and have a party at night."

    The figure of amber emerged from the air. The last few melon seeds were held in the hand. Under the soles of the feet were all melon seeds. She stared at Gao Wen with a big eyes and looked dissatisfied: "You can''t pretend that you didn''t find me? I A stalker is also a professional dignity!"

    "You are a guard, a two-pound melon in the room of the Imperial Head of State. You told me that you have professional dignity?" Gao Wen glanced at the other side. "I cleaned up and cleaned up. In the court archives, there was a strange record of the ''Imperial Heads of the Kings who had returned to the room on the first day and smashed two pounds of melon seeds for unknown reasons.''

    Amber threw away the last bit of melon seeds, clap his hands, and then gathered the melon skins on the ground with his toes, and whispered aloud: "I regretted not listening to you to see what you wrote." ...... What did you hand over to the agent?"

    "...just some knowledge left to future generations."

    Amber fixedly looked at Gao Wen: "But why did you talk about overthrowing the empire? Even... talking about overthrowing you..."

    Gao Wen thought about it, and sighed with a long sentence: "Yeah... I didn''t think I would do these things."

    Why is it going to be today, and tomorrow I am going to continue to go on it. Gao Wen has always been very clear about this point, but in this clear road, not everything is developing as he expected. of.

    In the beginning, his goal was very simple. He just wanted to live. After tens of millions of years of loneliness, he finally stood on the ground again in the form of human beings. What a surprise, he wants to live and live in the form of human beings - but to survive in this world is not as easy as imagined.

    In order to leave the old Seychelles ruins alive, he had to bring a few **** descendants and followers to kill a **** road; in order to find a place in this era, he had to take Gao Wen Cecil as a The refugees have developed a piece of land; in order to deal with the magic tide that does not know when it will come, in order to deal with the threat of neighboring countries, he must let his power develop...

    This is a road that can''t stop, and the high text body didn''t want it to stop.

    After all, he is not a safe person in his bones. He has such a rare opportunity to resurrect. He is also unwilling to spend his time.

    But the more you live in this world, the more you are in contact with those who are flesh and blood, and he finds that he has become more and more unable to get rid of the impact of this "heavy once".

    Responsibility is an innate thing. When he chooses to take over the legacy of Govin Cecil, he is destined to take responsibility with him, and when he personally promotes the fate of many people, This responsibility is itself his own.

    He doesn''t know when his mentality is gradually changing, but he knows that he has done so many things all the way, and his mentality will inevitably change accordingly. No change will make him doubt, doubt whether he has been "satellite". Thoroughly remodeled, I suspect that I am looking at a person with flesh and blood, but inside is a bloodless machine.

    After laying down the eastern plains of the Holy Spirit and entering Silver Fort, after a long talk with Welsh Moen and looking back at the road that I have come all the way, Gao Wen realized that his goal was not just "living". Simple.

    He wants to live, and countless people are relying on him to live. Even at this stage, the order of the entire magical industrial society is dependent on him. This is the same, and he can go to this position. It is also the countless people and things that depend on it.

    This is a huge symbiotic relationship, at least at this stage.

    Therefore, if Gao Wen wants to make a big vote, it will not be a white one, and it will be worthy of his efforts so far.

    As for this, there are other factors that drive Gao Wen to continue on this road... that is, even he himself does not understand.

    He shook his head and smiled at Amber: "Probably because my ambition is too big, and the pursuit of things is too shocking."

    "...I don''t understand what you are thinking about, but since it''s what you do, it must be justified." Amber grabbed his hair and quickly threw something he couldn''t understand into the brain. After that, "I¡¯ll be watching it anyway, I can always see what you want to do."

    Gao Wen glanced at the half-elf: "You are very wide."

    Amber is not ashamed to be proud of his chest: "This is my biggest advantage."

    Gao Wen smiled and shook his head, then said half-jokingly: "Don''t say this, you said last time that you want to pray with your god, ask the truth, ask what is coming?"

    He just asked this question casually. He didn''t expect Amber to give any reply. After all, it is easy to talk to the gods. Even if this guy is really a god, it is necessary to listen to the gods directly. It takes a long time to prepare and enough. Shipped - at least in other churches.

    But he didn''t expect Amber to nod immediately. "I asked when I went back! But I didn''t ask the answer."

    "You really asked?!" Gao Wen squinted and stood up subconsciously. "I didn''t ask the answer? The goddess of the shadow didn''t answer?"

    "There was no connection. The **** said, ''Goddess is not on duty, and then contact again,''" Amber said in a serious manner. "In my experience, this one is ''later'' at least for a month..."

    Gao Wen looked at the half-elf with a stern look, but did not see the slightest joke from the other side.

    But the key is... What kind of "god" is this? Are the gods that the Shadow Sect usually hear in this format? Is this unlikely?

    "You... is this **** a normal situation?" Gao Wen felt that his mouth was a little jittery, but his tone was calm.

    Amber thought about it and nodded. "In fact, it is quite common. Although I have a good relationship with the goddess, it seems that the goddess does not always have time to respond to me. In most cases, this is a reply."

    Gao Wen frowned slightly.

    If you don''t discuss whether amber is talking casually, let''s assume that she is telling the truth. Does this mean that... The goddess of shadow wants to respond to the world, even if it is responding to his "destination", it is one A very difficult thing?

    In his heart, he made a variety of guesses. Gao Wen asked another question: "Is there anything else besides this oracle?"

    Amber¡¯s answer was calm: ¡°Oh, yes, the goddess left me a recipe in advance, let me go back and study it...¡±

    Gao Wen: "... Is there anything else?"

    "Gone."

    Gao Wen glared at his forehead and felt an unprecedented headache. He looked at this attitude quite calmly, and the half-elves with a very natural tone still couldn''t resist his doubts: "Are you really a shadow god? You are sure Isn''t the oracle you said that you have the illusion of the shadow pharmacy?"

    Amber really immediately narrowed his eyes, a picture of "If you can''t beat you today, I will go with you", Gao Wen: "You question my strength, you can''t question my beliefs! I tell you How many times have passed..."

    "I am mainly curious," Gao Wen interrupted before the other party said. "That way, as a **** you must at least be a little extraordinary and refined, even if you use a magical field in the shadow field or show a miracle. Ok, can you?"

    "I can jump into the shadow world after a backflip. What kind of miracle do you want in the shadow field?" Amber inserted his waist and leaned forward, seemingly trying to show a bit of aggressiveness, but this led to She must raise her neck for at least 90 degrees to see Gao Wen¡¯s face, so that the overall posture is very funny. ¡°It¡¯s hard that you want me to run into the shadow world and drag a shadow to live in the crowd. The shadow resident beats a meal?"

    "This is also true, your shadow talent is a miracle in itself..." Gao Wen waved his hand, followed by a confused face. "But why do you have to be beaten by people?"

    Amber is in the waist, and there is a plausible word: "Crap! I can''t beat it!"

    "you¡­¡­"

    Gao Wen¡¯s eyebrows squinted at the half-elf. After a few seconds of speechlessness, he finally couldn¡¯t help but laugh.

    At this moment, with regard to the threat of the black trap and the gods, the heavy responsibility of controlling an empire, the risks of the future and the difficulties of the road at the moment, all the pressures brought about by it seem to have vanished.

    He smiled uncontrollably, smiled for half a minute, and then took a deep breath to calm down, but the corner of his eyes still smiled: "Well, this question will stop here, you can contact your goddess." Before, we will not discuss it first."

    Amber frowned. "Although this is the case, I always feel that you just laughed at me..."

    "No, I just suddenly got better." Gao Wen smiled and shook his head, then went to the window and waved, and the curtains retreated to both sides.

    Outside the window, the bright sunshine shines on St. Sunil, a celebration is taking place in the square outside the castle, and the bonfire and magical performances of the evening are also prepared in the courtyard of the castle. The ancient city is full of vitality and flags flying on this day.

    No matter what the future is, today is a wonderful day.

    "Go to the garden and breathe."

    ¡ºAdd bookmarks for easy reading¡»

 Chapter 677ï¼š In the air, the wind keeps going

    The ancient silver fort was completely trimmed, and the shrubs and flower beds were properly trimmed. The centuries-old classical columns and arcades were decorated with bright garlands, and the cloth with the Empire emblem was draped from the second floor of the castle. To the ground, and in the large courtyard in front of the main fort, the venue for the evening banquet is ready -

    The dinner after the coronation ceremony will be divided into two parts, inside and outside. The main hall of the castle is a place for internal banquets. It has more beautiful decorations and stricter etiquette. The courtyard on the front of the castle is an external banquet, which will invite all the kings. Aristocrats, merchant representatives, churches and representatives of the public participated.

    Apparently, Rebecca prefers the ambience of the courtyard.

    The girl was forced to put on a court dress for formal occasions, but the graceful skirt could not stop her jumping heart. She ran between the flower beds and fountains in front of the Silver Fort. Everything seems to be very curious - when she came last time, her identity was still a small aristocrat in the south, and there were ancestors who fought all over the place. They didn¡¯t dare to run around in the silver fort, and even cautiously looked around. But today... no one can manage her.

    At least two of the elders in the castle, no one can dare to control her.

    "The shrubs in the north are really different from the south. This thing is rare on our side - it is especially difficult to feed," Rebecca squatted in front of the flower bed, next to the shrubs around the flower beds and the maids next to the baba. "Never, the Druids on the other side of the college are studying the transplanting of plants in the north and the south. They want to toss out more cold-resistant crops... Do you know the agronomic group?"

    The maid who was next to Rebecca was a blonde girl in her twenties. The latter looked helpless at the moment, and looked around with a trace of tension. She bent down and carefully reminded: "His Royal Highness... Please don''t leave these The vegetation is too close, your skirt..."

    "Oh, nothing, just wear it today," Rebecca put his hand. "You will use the leaves to whistle than this?"

    The blonde maid snorted and showed a distressed appearance: "...His Royal Highness, I am very sorry, I will not."

    "You can''t do this, it''s not as good as Betty... Speak up, Betty?" Rebecca finally remembered the little maid who came with her. She looked up curiously and looked around, asking, and asking. Hey, have you seen Betty?"

    The maid tried to follow the thoughts of His Royal Highness, and realized that the other person was talking about the little maid who looked a little bit: "Betty''s words... I just saw her staring at the fountain."

    While answering, the maid couldn''t help but groan, she couldn''t understand how the little maid who seemed to be in a bad mood could be elected as the maid''s maid, and the position was even higher than herself - that dull The little girl knew nothing about the court etiquette, and the slow response was worrying. She even seemed to be the first time she came to so many people. She didn¡¯t know where to stand. When no one greeted, she was there. Places such as flower beds or fountains are in a daze...

    But it is such a slow-moving little girl that would be deeply loved by the new royal family, which is really difficult to understand.

    She was just half confused here, and she saw Rebecka''s neck stretched out in the direction of the fountain. The next move by His Royal Highness Princess made the maid almost startled. Rebecca raised her hand and it was a Bright and dazzling fireballs fly into the sky...

    "His Royal Highness! You are this..."

    In the exclamation of the blonde maid, the bright fireball has burst over the courtyard, and the magical flame has formed a string of clear and neat letters in the air: Betty came over.

    After a while, in the gazing gaze of the maid, the little maid named Betty ran quickly from afar and screamed in front of Rebecca: "Miss, call me?"

    The blonde maid wants to remind the new maid, now that Rebecca¡¯s name should be His Royal Highness instead of ¡°Miss¡±, but the two girls in front of me are no longer taking care of her ¨C Rebecca and Betty are squatting On the ground, the two men took a few leaves from the shrub and folded them into leaf whistle. You blew me and smirked and laughed.

    When Gao Wen saw a fireball blasting into a string of letters, he guessed who was the masterpiece. He took amber and followed the direction of the fireball. He found that he was lying on the ground with Betty. Rebecca, next to them, stood still a girl with a faceless face wearing a maid costume.

    "Your Majesty," the maid who was in a state of sorrow saw Gao Wen appear, and suddenly became even more nervous and nervous. "His Royal Highness..."

    Her voice has not fallen, Rebecca has exclaimed and jumped up: "Wow! The ancestors came!"

    Betty was slower and half-timer, and he stood up again: "Master...ah, sire."

    The girl, who was always unresponsive, remembered the correct name in time¡ªalthough she was wrong for the first time.

    "It''s okay, relax today." Gao Wen saw the court dress in front of him, and Rebecca, whose temperament was not bound by the costumes, couldn''t help but feel good. He waved his hand. "Just try to Don''t throw a fireball. After the night, there will be a mage floating around the castle. In addition to the magic fireworks in a specific area, the fireball that you suddenly throw out is easy to blow people down."

    "Oh, I know..."

    Gao Wen smiled and nodded, and looked at the girl who was helpless and sluggish: "Are you the original maid in Silver Fort?"

    The blonde girl quickly bowed her head: "Yes, kneel."

    "Let''s relax, get used to it. If you are willing to continue to work for the new royal family, you should get used to this life with less rules."

    "...Yes, Your Majesty."

    Gao Wen was ready to leave here, but he was just about to take a step and was stopped by Rebecca: "Right, ancestors, I heard that the body of the black maid around the Duke of Victoria is a black dragon. It is true. What?"

    "Who are you listening to?" Gao Wen stopped and looked at Rebecca a little unexpectedly. "This news is not confidential...but should it not be public?"

    "I heard what Philip said, and there are still a lot of soldiers talking about it."

    "...Also, there were a lot of witnesses on the day," Gao Wen nodded. "Yes, she is called Maggie, it is a black dragon, but she has no intention of spreading it around. How come you suddenly became interested in this?"

    "Ah, I am a little curious, there are dragons living with humans..." Rebecca squinted and looked at the curious exploration. "I heard that the dragon''s magic is very powerful. You said that Maggie will also be dragon." What is magic?"

    "This is hard to say, maybe, but it seems to be weaker than the normal dragon," Gao Wen said casually, and then reminded, "It¡¯s not good to talk about it behind, you can ask her face to face, but pay attention to courtesy. Her dragon''s lineage seems to have some ''problems''. If she doesn''t want to say it, don''t be too offended."

    Rebecca nodded hard and looked serious: "You can rest assured that you can be assured, I am polite!"

    To be honest, Gao Wen really doubts a bit of credibility in the girl''s mouth. "According to Herti, the two worst lessons of Rebecca were etiquette and history. Nearly one-third of the girl¡¯s education funds are spent on the medical expenses of the two teachers, but after thinking about it, Rebecca is only a ceremonial lesson, and ¡°courtesy¡± should be no problem...

    After all, the "ritual" in the eyes of the nobility and the "courtesy" of the masses have been split to some extent. Rebecca is a girl who sees older than her own and will bow down and say hello, but she is easy. Humility is the expression of "rude and dull" in the orthodox etiquette...

    The "ritual norms" of the upper class and the subordinate public''s life order are severely divided. This is in fact to some extent the imbalance of social structure and the harbingers and characteristics of contradictions in various layers of society. From this point of view, Rebecca''s " It¡¯s a good thing to fail the etiquette class, which allows her to accept the many equal ideas that Gao Wen instilled without adapting...

    Perhaps Gao Wen should be fortunate, fortunately, Rebecca¡¯s family financial difficulties were so small that Viscount and Herti of the year did not give the girl a civil and military etiquette teacher, otherwise he would now educate Rebecca. There is another headache.

    With a smile, Gao Wen took the amber over the flower bed in the courtyard. On the way to the open space, he heard a loud whistle coming from his side.

    He turned his head slightly and saw that the amber was holding a folded blade. The latter put the blade close to the lips and blew it hard, and the whistle was loud.

    "You will too?"

    "It''s not difficult."

    "Who taught you this?"

    "I am raising my father."

    As the amber said, he pinched the leaf whistle in his hand, flat lips, and threw it away.

    ¡°Children like to play this...¡± she muttered. ¡°Just suddenly see Rebecca and Betty playing, remembering that they would, they just folded one.¡±

    Gao Wen silently looked at the amber, did not say anything, but turned his head and looked in the direction of the fountain square ahead.

    A group of aristocratic men and ladies dressed in gorgeous costumes gathered in the small square. The focus of the crowd was a little old man wearing a gray robes, a messy hair, and a humpbacked hippie smile. The latter was flushed in the crowd. The light and the earth talked about it, and the aristocratic men around him nodded frequently. The ladies and ladies showed their smiles from time to time.

    Gao Wen guessed that Pitman is definitely selling his deceptive stuff either ¨C it¡¯s a fake medicine for the undead, or a little amulet, and few of those who deceive people will take it seriously, but he¡¯s holding it. The name of the chief druid of the empire and the master researcher is always there to be someone to join.

    Gao Wen turned to look at Amber: "You haven''t talked to Pittman yet?"

    "...not yet," Amber paused, seemingly a little nervous and hesitant. "I...have been busy with security, no time..."

    "Now we all have time, and Pitman looks very good," Gao Wen said. "Let''s talk."

    Amber raised his head: "Will you go with me?"

    Gao Wen smiled and didn''t answer. He walked straight with amber.

    The crowd near the fountain noticed Gao Wen¡¯s figure, and they greeted each other and retired to both sides, leaving only Pittman standing there. The old druid looked up, patted his slap, and smiled at Gao Wen¡¯s hand: "You have lost my business."

    "I will talk about your business later," Gao Wen said, pushing Amber slightly forward. "You don''t have something to give to her?"

    "Give it to me?" Amber snorted and turned his eyes to look at Gao Wen.

    "A few days ago, I took a letter with me and talked about your adoptive father and your origins." Pitman looked at the amber, and his wrinkled face showed a smile. "He told me that some secrets are best. Brought into the coffin, I told him that I have something to transfer to you..."

    Amber¡¯s line of sight moved between Gao Wen and Pitman and finally fell on Pitman: ¡°Yes...what?¡±

    Pittman sighed softly, his wrinkles on his face twitched, and he seemed to want to maintain his smiling face that had been maintained for decades, but the expression finally became a bit funny, then he reached out and robbed The inside pocket was smashed and a very worn note was taken.

    "This is what the guy of Surrey Randolph left for you. He said that if one day, you don''t have to worry about the royal killer and the hunt, you can give it to you," Pitman said slowly. "But I used to Isitated whether it should be done, because the above content may not be acceptable to you. I wanted to bring it into the coffin... but my majesty told me that you have the right to know your own life."

    Amber¡¯s expression was a little hesitant when he took the note. It seems that the secret that has been concealed for decades has suddenly appeared in front of his own eyes, so that the half-elf has a momentary brain gap, she forgot to ask. Forgot to question, but subconsciously took over what Pietman had handed over, and before she turned it over, Pitman''s voice came again.

    "After reading, I will tell you about how I got to know your father."

    ¡ºAdd bookmarks for easy reading¡»

 Chapter 678ï¼š amber

    When I heard Pitman''s words, Amber looked at Gao Wen with a subconscious mind. The latter said on his own initiative: "I can avoid it - if you don''t want others to hear it."

    "No, I don''t care," Amber shook his head. "You have a good brain, and there will always be unexpected insights. I want you to be there, and this note... you can also take a look."

    Gao Wen silently looked at the amber, did not shirk, but nodded slightly.

    The fountain is not suitable for excavating these hidden memories. The three left the overly lively courtyard. In a lounge on the first floor of the Silver Fort, Amber solemnly placed the note on the table in front of Gaowen. And Pitman''s face, carefully opened its shabby and fragile cover.

    There are no patterns and coats on the inner pages. There are no kinds of patterns commonly found in most aristocratic handwritten books of this era. On that yellowed paper, only a simple sentence is written:

    "Give my daughter - hope that when you see it, you have grown up happily and safely."

    "There is still so much nonsense..." Amber licked his lips, and his movements were more careful than before, and slowly opened the first page.

    This is a diary, a diary written in special circumstances:

    "... enter the third day of the Shadow Fortress.

    "As a Royal Shadow Guard, I should not leave any written information in the course of performing confidential tasks. This is a violation of confidentiality rules, but the current situation is special. I may not be able to leave this safely. People left warnings and experiences, and I decided to record part of my trip.

    "My name is Sari Randolph, a royal shadow guard. I was ordered to come to the dark mountains of the South, looking for ancient heritage in this land abandoned by the gods.

    "I am unfortunately trapped in this place called ¡®Shadow Fortress¡¯. I believe this is the place where ancient heritage is buried...

    "...According to the information in advance, the Shadow Fortress is not in the real world we are familiar with. It is a territory opened up by the ancient Gangster Empire through the superb loss technique in the shadow world. It floats outside the world, but Nor has it established a stable connection with the shadow world. It is a free space that can only be accessed through specific gates and ceremonies...

    "Part of my intelligence is correct. There is indeed a space node in the dark mountains that leads to the Shadow Fortress. I started the ceremony at this node and successfully entered here, but the intelligence error lies in the "shadow" used to open the gate. The ring is a one-off ¨C or I can''t find a way to recharge it.

    "His Majesty gave me one of the two rings in his hand. Obviously, he did not expect that the ring could only be used once when the Shadow Fortress was opened."

    Just looking at these few paragraphs, Amber couldn''t help but look up and confront the same high-faced Gao Wen.

    "Shadow çô ring..." Amber subconsciously grasped a thin chain hung around his neck. Two quaint rings were hanging on the necklace, one of which still had magical brilliance and the other was bleak. Light.

    The ring with magical brilliance was obtained from Francis II. The dull ring was amber from childhood. Now, the origins of these two rings have finally been explained.

    She bowed her head and continued to look at the follow-up of the diary:

    "...Despite being trapped, I still have to admire the superb technology of the ancient Gangster Empire. The Shadow Fortress is an unimaginable place - including the process of entering the fortress is incredible. I stand in the dark mountains with the right magic At the intersection, just injecting magic into the ring, you can open a door to the shadow world in normal time and space. I suspect that the ring only sends a signal during this process. The real opening process is a kind of facility by Shadow Fortress. Completed, but I have not found a clue yet...

    "...this magnificent building is made of a man-made material, stronger than the rock, it floats in a void, and there is no land around it. There is no glowing object in the sky, this and the shadow field The scenes described in the monograph are consistent...

    "My current position should be in the vestibule of this ancient facility. I can see that there is a gate. The outside of the gate is purely empty and dark, which makes people inevitably doubt the meaning of this door - but I am at the gate. Some weird columns were found on the front-range limited platform. I suspect that they are used to fix some kind of transportation, or to fix some kind of mount that can walk through the shadows. The ancient Gangs might have the ability to Exploring in the darkness of the void, after all, they are omnipotent gangsters...

    "The other end of the courtyard is the main body of the building, a huge palace or fortress. I have explored a small part of its entrance. It is shocking to me. There are countless corridors and rooms, and empty halls. And the warehouse... I can''t imagine how many people worked and lived in this different space facility... It''s so big that I suspect that many people can live here for a lifetime, if a newborn is born In this, as long as no one instills the correct knowledge, he may not even know the existence of the outside world...

    "Ah, my rich association ability can only be used to relieve boredom, and I can''t let me go out from this **** place."

    Amber flipped the paper, and in the quiet lounge, only the sound of the paper flipped and the gentle breathing of the three people remained.

    "...the fourth day of being trapped.

    ¡°I have been thinking about whether I should delve deeper into the depths of the fortress for the past three days, which may mean additional risks: the defense mechanisms in ancient facilities may still be working, and the more likely to be sleeping guards will be awakened by me.

    "It is said that the magical guards of the Violet Kingdom can continue to operate for six hundred years after the death of their masters. Those legendary Gangshou Ironman soldiers may be able to run longer...

    "But I should probably take some risks - I have been looking for three days in the courtyard and outside the corridor. There is no device to open the space door, and my food and drinking have reached a very dangerous situation. The dead and the ancient guards cut their heads between the latter, the latter may be more benevolent.

    "I want to enter the inner corridor.

    "... On the sixth day, I was still trapped.

    "This **** fortress, why is it so big!! How many cloisters does it have, how many rooms, how many halls! Is the gangster throwing people from a city into the shadow world?

    "How superb is the technology of the Gangster Empire. They can build such a fortress in the shadow world. They can let thousands of people live in this space for a long time, and I, one from a thousand years later. The Royal Shadow Guard, in this ancient facility, can only drill around and find a clue, which is really ironic.

    "By the way, my water is finished and the food is exhausted.

    ¡°On the seventh day, I found an empty room. It used to be some sort of research facility. I saw some platforms with runes and pipes and containers that didn¡¯t work. Unfortunately, all There is no water in the pipes and containers.

    "I have to start thinking about things."

    "On the eighth day, the key word today is moss.

    "Yes, Moss! In this fortress that has been isolated for thousands of years, there is moss! In the shadow world, there is moss!

    ¡°They grow in a laboratory-like room. There are a lot of large tubular containers fixed on the ground. The containers are empty, but the outer walls of one of the containers and the nearby walls and floors are full of such cuteness. The little plants. Just like everything else in the shadow world, these mosses are also grayish black, so I almost confused them with ordinary stains at first. Thankfully, I stayed in this room for a little more. meeting¡­¡­

    "The appearance of moss means damp, and dampness means water.

    "The taste of moss is bitter, and there is a weird, gum-like taste. They may not be good for my health, but I can''t take care of it. Without these mosses, I would never care about it for a few days. My own health problems.

    "Moss has restored me some physical strength, and the water they contain is enough to inspire my spirit, but this water is obviously not enough to sustain long-term survival. I collected all the moss on a nearby pipe and squeezed the juice into it. The kettle, I am going to take this little feed, centered on this room and start exploring the surrounding rooms.

    "On the ninth day, I didn''t find water, but I... saw the figure!

    "I can''t record my shock at the moment with words. I saw the figure, but the figure flashed through the corner of the room... I''m not sure if it is true.

    ¡°Don''t those moss contain hallucinogenic ingredients? But I have to rely on them to survive.

    "On the tenth day, I found the water! In a place like a multi-person dining, one of the pipes can still flow out of the water! And it is clear water! I think I can live here for a long time!

    ¡°Does the appearance of these clean waters mean that some kind of purification device is still running here? Are there more devices in operation?¡±

    Amber seriously looked at each line of the above-mentioned text records, unconsciously biting his lips, as if watching his own adoptive father in such an isolated ancient fortress to explore, survive, see After Surrey Randolph found the water source, she couldn''t help but sighed softly: "He may have found a canteen that can be used..."

    Gao Wen nodded slightly, and whispered, "I am more curious about what the figure he saw."

    "He mentioned it here--" Amber turned over a page, swept over and pointed at the above:

    "...I saw the figure again, and there was more than one. I can confirm this time, it is not an illusion, but what happened next made me even more confused and confused.

    "Those people are ¡®shadows live.¡¯

    "They are as sacred as the ones described in the monograph. They are shaped like ghosts. They are wrapped in some kind of ruined sacred cloth. They are free in the shadow world, and they obviously noticed my involuntary guest.

    "I am ready for the battle, but the battle has not happened - all academic records say that the shadows of the inhabitants will attack all the material creatures that have entered the shadow world. However, those who live in the shadows are only watching me indifferently, I can be sure of them. I am watching, although those ''wags'' have only hollow darkness...

    "After the unbearable confrontation, the shadow residents have left, there is no communication between us.

    "I don''t know what happened."

    Amber frowned, and she felt that the shadows of her adoptive father were a bit weird, but there was no way to explain it. I had to put these questions in my heart and continue to look down -

    On a new page, Sari Randolph''s words continue to record his experience in the Shadow Fortress:

    "... On the fourteenth day, I found a room, some of the devices in this room... still running.

    ¡°I can¡¯t accurately describe what I¡¯m seeing. Those things are beyond my knowledge. Around a huge pillar, I see a lot of pale yellow translucent oval containers fixed in brackets. Above, the size of those ovoid containers is roughly equivalent to an adult cow...

    ¡°There are a lot of pipes that extend from that large struts and connect to the surrounding ovoid containers.

    "Almost all the containers are broken, broken, skewed, dropped to the ground, the contents are dry, and in those damaged containers, I saw a lot of small bones.

    "It makes me shudder - as a royal film guard, I have seen many miserable scenes and seen many death scenes, but the little bones in those containers are different than the scenes I have seen. Horror, this makes me wonder if the Gangsters of the year were doing something here?

    "I checked the room with shock and tension and found her.

    "The only complete container, the only one that is still alive.

    "She curled up in a liquid and floated in a translucent crystal container, which looked like an amber.

    "I can''t describe my mood at the moment, but what makes me even more confused is that these crystal containers are exactly the same as the target items described in the mission, which means... the ''things'' in the container is what I want to bring back. ''Ancient heritage''.

    "My task can be done, but only if I have to find a way to go out, but also go out with this container that people can''t start - if you open it, will the little girl inside die directly? It''s a tricky thing."

    Amber''s eyes stared at the paper in front of her eyes. Even though she had already read the contents of this page, she never turned to the next page. Until a minute later, Gao Wen patted her shoulder.

    Amber woke up, then took a deep breath and turned over this page -

    "... On the fifteenth day, I haven''t figured out what to do, but I suddenly realized that I didn''t think what I thought: I was trapped here.

    "A person who can''t even get a living out, but thinks about what to accomplish, is really over-thinking."

    "I will put aside the problems that cannot be solved at the moment, and refocus my attention on finding the way out.

    "Considering that I am afraid that for the next long time, only the little guy in the amber will be left with me. I gave her a name, called amber.

    "But I guess she should have another name - every ovulate container base is engraved with a line of letters, each container has a slightly different letter, they may be the real name (although I doubt The scholars who worked here in the past really did not name a group of experimental products, but it was a thousand years ago, and it is very different from today¡¯s general alphabet, and my Ancient text knowledge happens to be a weakness.

    "I can only trace these letters. If one day I can really go alive, maybe the scholars of Wangdu can answer my doubts, let me understand the real name of this little guy, or at least understand the those who were in the past. How do people call her?"

    At the end of this page, Surrey Randolph left a big blank. In the blank place, he used a bold font to describe a line that few people could understand in this era. .

    Amber stared at the line of letters, and then looked up after a moment, looking at Gao Wen¡¯s eyes: "What do these letters mean? What did I call?"

    Gao Wen took back the line of sight from those letters. He silently watched the amber for four or five seconds, and finally he whispered and slowly opened his mouth:

    "Man-made man thirty-six."

    (Double period ÄÅ+.+question ticket!!!)

 Chapter 679ï¼š Those that have passed

    The man is thirty-six.

    The room was quiet, and Amber quietly looked at the line of letters depicted on the diary. She did not say a word for two minutes.

    But just as Gao Wen couldn''t help but want to say something, Amber''s fingers moved again. She licked her lips and slowly and slowly turned the diary to the next page.

    The story of Surrey Randolph continues:

    "...My mechanical watch is broken. After recording the two dates by pulse and intuition, I have to give up the pursuit of ''time''. Now I don''t know if this is the first few days, but I guess I have already Stayed in this ancient fortress for at least half a month.

    "In the meantime, only ¡®Amber¡¯ accompanied me.

    "This little guy is sleeping quietly in her ''bed'', there is no noise, I have tried to talk to her in recent days, and of course she has no response, but I still do it every day - can talk Maintaining will and lucidity, and a sleeping girl is at least more suitable for listening than a corner stone.

    "...In such a long time, those shadow inhabitants have appeared twice in total. To be honest, the appearance of those ''ghosts'' will bring me a little surprise - they are really weird and look terrible, but at least They are some kind of ''living things''. I sometimes even have some crazy ideas, I want to try to communicate with those ''ghosts'', but it is too dangerous...

    "I finally put my crazy ideas into practice once, but those shadow people did not pay attention to me. They just wandered in this room for a while, then they gradually dissipated.

    "In the end, only amber is with me.

    "...My health is deteriorating, this is inevitable. All the supplies I can find here are only moss and water. In fact, I can rely on them to live today and it is already a miracle - growing in the shadow world. The moss in it can make people survive, which is already a gift in itself, isn''t it?

    "I was very scared and had a low fever. Maybe it was because the floor was too cold. Maybe it was because I was too weak. This insignificant illness almost made me plan all my own affairs immediately - but after planning What is the use of things? Today I cursed the king for the first time, and the honor has already left me.

    "...How long has the time spent outside? I have already given up the record date. Estimating the time has become impossible for me. I can only judge by instinct, maybe I have been here for several years, Wang Du Most of the time I have listed me as a missing person, or in accordance with the rules of the Royal Shadow Guard, listed as ''suspected defection''.

    "I have been reducing the number of diaries in this period of time, and I have tried to streamline the letters and reduce the font size, because my ink is running out. Although I have already given them several times of water, it is still not enough. I will try it tomorrow. Those mosses are burned to ashes, and when you look at the water, you can make some ink. If you can''t... If you want to write something in the future, I am afraid you can only use your own blood.

    "I made some dirty ink, the color is a bit strange, the smell is also, but obviously, they can be used to write!

    "...A thing that is definitely worth recording today! It''s definitely worth recording!!

    "Amber has been active - it is true, I am sure, she moved a little hand, she is sucking her fingers!!

    "She is alive! She is really alive!"

    After that, it was a lot of scattered descriptions written by Surry Randolph in excitement, including some of his experiences in maintaining a survival in the Shadow Fortress. Amber seemed to become impatient, she flipped the paper. The speed became faster until it stopped before a page of handwriting that was slightly jittery and the writer seemed to be extraordinarily excited.

    "...I don''t know what I did, it may have nothing to do with me, but the ancient installations in the room suddenly made some noises. There were strange sounds of water and snoring coming from the big pillar. I was almost shocked. I jumped to the place where Amber was sleeping, and the gods were on it - what did I see?

    "The crystal container was opened, and the amber was crawling out from there, using both hands and feet, and almost fell to the ground.

    "To all the gods and ancients I know, I can''t describe the mood at that moment in words - I took my own mouth, hit my head against the wall, and shouted and used it. All the ways to eliminate the possibility of hallucinations, until the end to confirm that this is true, and amber is sitting on the ground, staring at me!

    "Damn, I didn''t scare her?"

    "I found myself only feeding the little guy with moss - is it more frustrating, more stressful and scary than this? This poor child... How can she live in this **** place?

    "There are some pale yellow thin liquids left in the ovoid container, at least they are not poisonous. I tried to use them to feed amber, which quickly eaten some, but those liquids are too little, I still I must find a way to solve her dietary problems.

    "She doesn''t drink blood.

    "There is only a last bit of liquid left in the container. I have no choice.

    "I fed the moss to her - I made the pot with the collected iron shell container, and I used the combustible garbage found in the warehouse to make a fire. I cooked the moss very badly and made them some kind of bad. The soup... When I let the amber drink them, I even felt that I was feeding the little guy with poison.

    "She ate those things, and it looks fine for a while, but what happens after I''m not sure... I will stay awake for a long time, preventing her from getting vomited...

    "...thank God! She is fine!"

    The handwriting on this page is so jittery that the writer''s nervous emotions seem to have been preserved for decades by the strokes. At this moment, the paper is overflowing, and the amber is fixedly looking at the gray-black handwriting, suddenly softly Said: "No wonder I am not tall... Yes, old man?"

    This is the most ridiculous self-deprecating that Gao Wen has ever heard.

    He reached out and pressed the amber hair. When the big hand covered the top of the head, the half-elf body shook a little, then she took a deep breath and continued to turn back.

    "...I thought that this little guy can only eat these mosses with me, I am full of guilt, but compared to the worst situation, it is already a big luck to survive. I feel that I should stop complaining. At least now I am not alone.

    "Amber can''t talk, she can only make a weird hoarse voice, it sounds like the lowest whisper of the shadows, but she obviously wants to communicate with me. I am now with her most of the time. Speaking, although she can''t make the same sound, I always think she can at least understand some.

    "Amber learned to help me with ink! I poured the ash from the moss into the water and stirred it, but I had to stare at it because she would steal it...

    Amber''s fingertips slowly moved between the yellow pages that were fragile, turning over page by page, slowly turning the words that recorded her childhood to the end, and the diary finally reached the end.

    At the end of the diary, Surrey Randolph finally discovered the anomaly of his "adoption" little guy.

    "...I saw amber talking to those shadow people!

    "No, strictly speaking, it shouldn''t be a conversation, because Amber has no complete expressive power, but they are at least communicating. - Amber is drawing on the sudden appearance of the ''ghost'', and those ''ghosts'' are actually Respond!

    "I almost subconsciously attacked the shadows of the inhabitants, and after realizing their closeness to amber, I couldn''t add to my mistakes...

    "...Amber has some kind of shadow talent that I can''t understand. I can finally confirm this.

    "She has chatted with the shadow residents more than once, and even pulled me up last time - she seems to be trying to introduce me to those terrible ''ghosts'', I am nervous about how to react, and those ''ghosts'' As usual, there was no response, which made Amber angry for a while.

    "I also saw her moving in the room, a shadow power wrapped her, let her run from the room to the end, and even the shadow superman like me could hardly catch up. Her speed.

    ¡°She even entered a completely sealed room, jumping through some sort of high-level shadow...

    "I think I probably guessed why the ancient monks in the ancient times put this little girl in the container... so outstanding shadow power, this may be the ¡®thoughts¡¯ of the ancient monks?

    "I am really curious about the secret behind Amber, and I am curious about what the Gangsters are doing here...

    "Curious reminds me of the things in the outside world. I took a lot of amber and told her about the flowers and trees in the outside world. She described the bright colors. She was very confused. She probably couldn¡¯t imagine the scenes, but she It seems very curious and seems to care very much about what I describe.

    "I have a sense of guilt, I shouldn''t tell her about it... She wants to go out, she wants to see the outside world, although she can''t say it, but I can feel her emotions and thoughts, but I have no way, I can''t go out!

    "Amber has been very anxious these days. She started making some whirlpools and cracks covered in shadows in the room. I told her it was a very dangerous act, but she didn''t listen at all - I don''t know what she wanted to do, but Really too dangerous!

    "...this is probably the last diary I left in the Shadow Fortress.

    "After being trapped for so long, after being abandoned by the gods for so long, even after I gave up my hopes... I didn''t expect that this day would actually come -

    "Amber opened a crack to the outside world!

    "Although it is still growing slowly, it is not enough for a person to pass, but it is really in front of me - bright sunshine and bright colors, just across the crack!

    "Goodbye, this cursed place!!"

    The diary is over here, and the next few pages are all white paper.

    The room was in a state of sorrow. After the sound of the pages flipped, the silence was like a faded oil painting.

    After a few minutes of unbearable silence, Pittman took the lead to break the silence: "... When I first saw Surry Randolph, he fell weakly in the wilderness, his clothes were ruined, hair The beards are very long, as if they have been living in the wild for several years, and you were sitting next to him at the time, wearing a rag on your body, not crying or making trouble, quiet and scary.

    "At that time, I was avoiding the tracking of some people. It was a guy who couldn''t keep up with his own life. After meeting you on the runaway road, my first reaction was to leave quickly, letting you kill yourself in the wilderness... ...

    "But just as I was about to leave, you suddenly moved and took my robes - do you know? At that time, it seems that only human beings are four or five years old, but they are powerful but incredible. You hold I seem to want me to save the dying person next to you. You can''t even speak at that time, you can only make some very hoarse noises, it''s not like the sound that humans can make.

    "I was very nervous and scared at the time. I tried my best to open you up, but you climbed up again and then gave me something in a panic."

    Amber finally raised her head slightly and looked at Pitman: "What?"

    "It''s a pile of gray-black ''moss''," Pitman opened his mouth and smiled. The wrinkles on his face were stacked vertically, as if this thing was really funny. "It took me a while to understand what you mean. You want to use moss as a reward, let me save the people next to you.

    "I will always remember your expression at that time, you holding a moss, just like giving me a handful of gold -

    "I was teased by you, and then... I was soft, and I have never been able to get rid of you two in my life."

    Amber eyes with a hint of sorrow: "I... don''t remember."

    "Of course you don''t remember, your memory ability didn''t stabilize until six years later, and before that, you learned to say that the first word took four and a half years," Pitman shook his head and sighed. "Because you The soul is synthetic - you are an artificial man!"

 Chapter 680ï¼š Insider

    After a few more seconds of silence, Amber broke the silence again. The half-elf lowered his head and his voice seemed to be whispering: "...so I don''t have to look for the whereabouts of my biological parents, right? The old man."

    "We just want you to live like a normal child, and normal children have parents." After realizing that you will soon forget your early memories, Sally Randolph told you. Lie, saying that you are from the forest, and your parents are missing." Pitman¡¯s voice was low and he shook his head slightly. ¡°Hey, maybe we should say this lie more thoroughly, you will not be so many years. I have always cared about my biological parents."

    "You always know the name "Artificial Man No. 36"?"

    "After the death of Surrey Randolph, I found scholars in ancient writing and asked them to help translate the meaning of these letters..." Pitman sighed and said slowly, "but this is no longer meaningful. After reading his notes, even if I can''t read the letters, I can guess your origin...so I just wanted to bring this secret into the coffin."

    Amber licked his lips: "Fortunately, you didn''t bring it in, otherwise I will find you trouble even if I dig it out again."

    Pittman spread his hand and showed helpless appearance: "I don''t know who you learned from this temper."

    Amber¡¯s lips moved, but did not make any noise. She just looked down at the diary that had been yellowed and dilapidated. After a long time, she sighed: ¡°This is at least an answer...¡±

    Gao Wen reached out and gently licked over her head: "Is it alright?"

    "I didn''t cry."

    "I didn''t say you cried..."

    "...just fine," Amber shook his head, but still didn''t avoid Govin''s hand. "Just... this answer is different from all the answers I have imagined."

    "As an outsider, I can''t plan your life for you or decide what you think, but from my point of view... it''s all gone," Gao Wen looked at amber, "whether it was those who created you, or These things mentioned in the diary of Surrey Randolph are past tense. These people and things together shape the people of today. Since you are still alive now, you should look forward."

    Amber suddenly took a deep breath and spit it out again. Then she looked up and squinted at Gao Wen: "You don''t really comfort people at all, do you know?"

    Then, without waiting for Gaowen to open, she smiled and smiled and shook her head: "But I am a personal person...so maybe you just want to eat it."

    She seemed to adjust her mood very quickly. Although it seemed to have some gaps with the state of laughing and joking on weekdays, she laughed and took some relief: "You are right, look forward, no matter Man-made people are still something else, at least I finally found this answer, and I also know the secrets that my father has concealed for so many years, which is very profitable no matter how you look."

    Gao Wen glanced at the half-elf: "But there are still many mysteries on your body. Are you still looking for it?"

    "Looking for it, of course, look for it," Amber slammed his head and his ears trembled slightly in the air. "The truth may be terrible, but I am even more afraid of the unknown. It¡¯s not good to hear, even if it is going to die in the future, I have to Think of a way to die?"

    "This is not like what you would normally say," Gao Wen couldn''t help but say, "According to your style, it should be even if you want to die in the future. You have to find a way to escape a wave. If you live, you can live."

    "So the sentence is not good, it must be impossible to run," Amber akimbo, plausible words, then she looked at the diary on the table, a look thoughtful, "and see After that, I really want to figure out something, especially the one that led me to take care of my father and lose my life..."

    It caused Surrey Randolph to take the risk of losing his life.

    Gao Wen certainly knows what Amber means - in order to steal a book that was collected in the Cathedral of the South, Surrey Randolph, who has been successful in hiding for decades, has taken risks and led to the extraordinary of the Holy See. Captured, the local aristocracy and the bishop jointly sentenced the death penalty.

    What kind of book would it be, and it would be so attractive to Surry Randolph?

    Gao Wen and Amber¡¯s eyes all fell on Pitman: this is a secret old man, I¡¯m afraid to know something.

    "Today, don''t hide any secrets," Gao Wen said. "What did Surrey Randolph want to go to church in the past? Is it really just a book?"

    ¡°It¡¯s really just a book,¡± Pitman said with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s an ancient book that can be traced back to five or six hundred years ago. I don¡¯t know its specific name and content, but it should be a book. Notes or rumors, its author mentions a lot of secrets and ruins scattered around the world, including a suspected shadow fortress - Sari hopes to find amber''s life and find the secret behind the shadow fortress. ¡±

    "Just for this? He took his life for this thing?" Amber squinted. "Is this thing going to make it rotten in history? Is he going to find something!"

    "You are right. This is really the stupidest of all the stupid things he has done. I still scream at him in my dreams today, but we didn''t expect this little thing to have him." Life," Pitman shook his head slightly. "The church that collects the book is just an ordinary regional church, but there were a few monks who came from Luan City on that day. Surrey lost his hand, not at all." Overturning the candle enshrined by the lord''s simple, he was captured on the spot near the church''s sacred library."

    Pittman shook his head and sighed: "On that day, his good fortune is over."

    Gao Wen frowned. "Is that book still in that church?"

    "It is said that after that incident, the local church officials dedicated most of their books to Lu¡¯an Cathedral to make up for their ''lack of precautions''. I don¡¯t know if the book Sari is looking for is also Most of them are..."

    After a moment of silence, Gao Wen said faintly: "Lu''an City is now an empire, a training facility for white knights."

    ¡°It used to be the headquarters of the Southern Church, where the collections were so vast,¡± Pittman reminded. ¡°Books have always been a valuable asset, and the church is most keen to search for such property, especially after the decline of the Cecil family in the South. More than half of the books in the Southland in the past 100 years can be piled up in the library of Luan Cathedral."

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, we can look for it slowly,¡± Gao Wen said casually. ¡°We need to organize the collection of churches and academic facilities across the country, summarizing the knowledge of various fields. Now it¡¯s just that we can get the books from Lu¡¯an Cathedral first. The beginning of the pavilion - Wright said that the light of the Holy Light requires the mind and body to be equally sound. The white knights who are trained in the cathedral can''t practice the heavy-duty cross-country and the wild mountains and the wild bears every day."

    "But we don''t know what the book looks like," Amber couldn''t help but say, "I don''t even know the title..."

    "Then I will sort out all the notes and the slogans. In a church library with religious books and books in the superb field, there are not many ¡®miscellaneous books¡¯ that are eligible to be included.¡±

    Both Amber and Pitman nodded and recognized Gavin¡¯s ideas.

    After thinking about it, Gao Wen said: "In addition, there may be another person who can help us answer questions about the ¡®Shadow Fortress¡¯.¡±

    "Who?"

    Pittman didn''t react for a while, and asked subconsciously, but the amber next to it flashed his eyes and instantly thought of the answer: "That Ophelia?"

    "If Surrey Randolph¡¯s intelligence is correct, Shadow Fortress should be another base of disobedience, and Ophelia Norton¡¯s rebellious fortress was just one more,¡± Gao Wen smiled and nodded. In the project that the ancient hiccups are responsible for... will there be a copy of amber?"

    ......

    On the first floor of the Silver Fort, the largest ballroom, the lights are shining, and the elegant court music flutters in the air.

    The great aristocrats who are eligible to enter the "inside" dinner party are walking through the magnificent castle hall. They wear the most beautiful dresses, with the most appropriate smiles, and respond with the most rich social field experience. In the annals of the banquet, but compared with the castle banquet in the past, the aristocrats who appeared in the venue today are still cautious and nervous -

    The establishment of the new empire has changed everything in this country. The aristocratic system that has not changed in the past few hundred years will also be turned upside down with the signing ceremony after the banquet, although it is the old nobility who supports change and the New Deal at this moment. I have accepted the "positive progressives" of the new order, but this is an era that they have never touched before. Faced with a new social pattern and an elusive future trend, these "new imperial nobles" will inevitably bring The mentality of walking like a thin ice.

    They smiled in the banquet hall, but they tightened the muscles of the whole body. They invited the dancers to dance, but every step seemed to step on the wire and the tip of the knife. They talked lightly, and actually said one word in the stomach. I brewed it ten times, and every time I listened to it, I looked at every face in the hall.

    The three big executives who talked at the end of the hall were the focus of many aristocrats. The nobles passed by as close as possible to the "three-member ruling group" to try to hear some useful information, but it was not easy - if Really talking about important matters, the big executives will naturally start the sound enchantment, and if they are too unconsciously close, it will obviously lead to the dislike of the big executive, which is unacceptable for the socially experienced aristocrats.

    So some of the nobles paid attention to the "little princess". The princess seemed to dislike the intimate atmosphere of the infield. Most of the time was outside, and the well-informed person heard the one. The princess is a naive and lively girl, so many people want to go close to Rebecca - but it turns out that it seems to be much more difficult than the three-man ruling.

    A beautiful lady wearing a lilac court dress just returned to the inner ballroom. The lady with a frustrated look and suffering from the familiar people: "His Royal Highness asked me if I would fold the grass with leaves, then I also asked if I knew how to solve the magical interference equation. I couldn¡¯t answer almost any question. It was really rude to the extreme."

    A gentleman in a dark red dress sympathetically glanced at the lady: "The Count of Lentini, have you not tried to open the topic with the women''s swordsmanship you are good at? The Royal Highness is said to be a favorite fighting skill. people."

    "Oh, don''t mention this!" The Countess responded particularly fiercely. "I certainly tried it. Then the Royal Highness princess pulled a sword directly from the side of the guard. Let me give her one - I wear Evening dress!"

    "Ah, that was a disaster," the gentle red dress shrugged. "But you are at least lucky than the Earl of Bahrain."

    "Country of Bahrain?"

    Standing next to the Earl of Bahrain, his face was blue, as if he was particularly embarrassed: "I heard that Princess Royal is good at fireball spells, and I want to start a topic - she is very happy, and then made a fireball that is as big as a door... I The response is very decent."

    The two kings and nobles suddenly had a common topic and sighed together, but their sighs were quickly interrupted by a nearly mournful voice: "You are all lucky than me!"

    Lentini and Bahrain turned their heads at the same time. They saw a young aristocrat with a short blond hair and a sleek face standing in a crash and holding a piece of paper standing there. It seemed to be frustrated.

    "Mr. Finley, you are..."

    "Who told me that my Royal Highness likes mathematics? My friendship with him is over!" The young nobleman waved the paper in his hand. "I said that I am good at mathematics. My Royal Highness gave me a roll of paper! Who can tell me this? What is it?!"

    ......

    Elegant court music flutters in the hall, joyful music is decorated with superficial joy, Veronica Moen quietly stands in an inconspicuous corner, eyes sweeping through the halls, dancing, talking The laughing crowd, like an expressionless audience, watched a scene that had been taken down by her.

    But when the conversation about the retreat in front of Princess Rebecca came, the faceless audience was still up.

    "Today, for them, I am afraid it is the most arduous party in my life," Veronica turned her head and smiled and said to Gao Wen and Amber who were coming to me, and Pitman walking behind them. Gently nodded and said hello, "They met the most unruly members of the royal family."

    ¡°The nobility is always used to spending too much energy in areas that are useless, so they live very tired,¡± Gao Wen said casually. ¡°Of course, Rebecca¡¯s education is also a problem.¡±

    Veronica smiled slightly: "I really like the character of the child...somewhat like me."

    "...I can''t imagine it."

    "Time has changed a lot of things, you should have a deep understanding of this," Veronica said. "Then, the emperor¡¯s majesty did not show up at the banquet. Instead, he came to me and looked for the former imperial princess. What is it?"

    Gao Wen opened the door: "Do you know the Shadow Fortress?"

    "...I know, it was a project that I personally abandoned."

 Chapter 681ï¼š Shadow Soul

    Veronica/Ophelia''s answer was so fast and direct that Gao Wen didn''t react in the first two or three seconds, and then he realized that he had found the key clues of Amber''s life. - An insider, standing in front of his own eyes.

    ¡°Why did you suddenly mention the Shadow Fortress?¡± Veronica noticed the change in the expression of the three people in front of him, and asked with some curiosity, ¡°Where did you hear the name?¡±

    Gao Wen did not answer the other person immediately, but immediately followed the question: "Don''t say this first - since you know the Shadow Fortress, have you heard of a royal film guard named Surry Randolph?"

    In theory, the "female princess" was not born in the active period of Surrey Randolph, but Gao Wen knew that the young appearance of Veronica was hidden by an ancient rebel soul, the rebel I have been living in the world through the parasitic way of the soul, and I have changed my body. I don¡¯t know how many shells I have in the Ansu Kingdom decades ago. Even the task performed by Surrey Randolph was followed. She is related.

    But Veronica shook her head: "I don''t have an impression of this name."

    Her expression is not like lying, but Gao Wen is also very difficult to see her true thoughts from the consistent expression of this ancient rebellious person. At this moment, she can only believe that she is telling the truth.

    "Sari Randolph was a royal defender decades ago," Gao Wen said, deciding not to mention the identity of amber, but from the secret task many years ago, "We found it." Some of the information of the year found that the Royal Shadow Guard had been ordered to find an ancient ruined relic called the Shadow Fortress - now it seems that this fortress is part of the rebellious plan of the year?"

    The amber next to it follows Gao Wen¡¯s words: ¡°Can you tell us more about this fortress? What is it studying? Why do you say it was abandoned?¡±

    Veronica looked at Amber deeply, causing the latter to subconsciously feel a guilty conscience, and then began to say: "It is a wrong route - the route of escape and evasion. The Shadow Project attempts to completely change the essence of human life, By transforming into a kind of shadow creature, hiding into the shadow world to avoid the magic tide in the real world, and even avoiding the power of the gods, Shadow Fortress is the main research base of this project."

    "Change the essence of human life? Transformed into a shadow creature to hide into the shadow world?" Gao Wen frowned, this answer is in line with some speculations he made after seeing the Surrey Randolph diary, the essence of the hiccup plan is actually " The human continuation plan, so the Shadow Fortress must have been established to allow humans to escape the disaster, but is the Shadow World really a world that can escape the magic tide?

    Veronica nodded lightly: "The shadow world is ancient, and the shadow inhabitants are a group older than humans, more elves, than all the intelligent creatures known on the mainland. So after starting the hiccup plan, we are very Naturally, they have been noticed. All kinds of evidences show that all kinds of changes in the real world will change correspondingly in the shadow world with a certain mapping law. Therefore, after the magic wave in the real world, things in the shadow world will change accordingly. In the process, the shadow resident has never been affected...

    "They have the qualities of a similar elemental creature that allows them to evade the influence of the magical tide and quickly adapt to the new environment and re-stabilize their form after a dramatic change in the magical environment.

    ¡°On the other hand, Shadow Power is the most mysterious and widely distributed force in the field of all elements and elements currently known. The Shadow World covers 100% of our real world, unlike other elemental areas. There are huge limitations. From the perspective of ''development potential'', the shadow world is a safer choice than other elemental areas.

    ¡°Integrating these factors, the hiccups started the ''shadow project'' in the early stages of the plan and built a subspace fortress in the space between the shadows. The fortress has no physical needs for the research environment. Entrance and exit, but through some specific space-time anchors and the physical world to maintain a connection."

    As always promised, Veronica was very honest when it came to the plan of rebellion. She did not conceal the brief information about the Shadow Fortress and gave Gao Wen a general understanding of the ins and outs of the fortress. .

    ¡°What about the specifics?¡± Pittman, who had never spoken before, suddenly said, ¡°How did you turn humans into shadow creatures?¡±

    ¡°The original method was simple and rude. In a way similar to ''elemental erosion'', the shadow power was directly introduced into the human body in batches, and in this process, the physical structure of the human body was gradually changed. In this way, we created some possessions. A mutant of powerful shadow power, but the state of the mutant is extremely unstable. The human soul cannot fully control the power of the external shadows, and the body cannot withstand huge variations. The volunteers who were initially transformed will soon be unable to distinguish. The difference between the physical world and the shadow world, and gradually lost human self-recognition..."

    Veronica shook her head as she spoke.

    "After that we accumulated our experience and realized that it is not enough to simply introduce external forces and change the physical body. We also need the transformation of the soul level, and the adaptation of the experimental body to the shadow power from the embryonic stage. So we started the ''artificial People''s plans."

    Gao Wen clearly felt that when Veronica mentioned the words "artificial man plan", Amber''s breathing paused for a while.

    But he did not interrupt Veronica''s story, but listened to the other party to continue to say -

    ¡°With the experience of biochemical technology accumulated by the ''Shenzhen'' project, the Shadow Project team produced a number of synthetic embryos whose somatic cells were derived from the first failed mutants, but were deeply modified and stabilized, and we It also captures the same number of Shadow Residents. After combining their souls and human souls and recoding them, we created a synthetic soul that can simultaneously maintain humanity and control the power of shadows. After injecting it into the embryo, it forms the ''artificial person. ''."

    At this moment, Gao Wen finally couldn''t help but say: "The soul of the artificial man is the shadow of the people?!"

    ¡°It¡¯s a mixture of humans and shadows,¡± Veronica corrected. ¡°Although this sounds incredible, the Shadow Residents have a soul structure similar to humans ¨C in fact, they are almost a kind of ''spirit'' Class creatures, except those shadow clouds that are driven by them and runecloths of unknown origin, the only remaining structure is the soul - and in the ancient Gangdang period, the empire holds a very advanced soul extraction and transformation technology. ""

    Having said that, the ancient disobedient pointed to himself and smiled faintly: "You should be able to think that I am also a user of this technology."

    Undoubtedly, "Ophelia Norton", which survived for more than a thousand years by the parasitic form of the soul, also accepted the transformation of the soul level.

    However, at this moment, Gao Wen did not have the extra mind to pay attention to the details of these technical aspects. He only looked at the amber subconsciously.

    She is not a half elf at all.

    She is the "hybrid" of human and shadow inhabitants, the mixed level of the soul.

    Amber also turned to look at Gao Wen. After a brief thought and silence, she turned to Veronica: "How many such ''embryos'' were created in the past?"

    ¡°There were 125 successful survivors,¡± Veronica said. ¡°This is the report I received that year.¡±

    ¡°Why was this project abandoned?¡± Gao Wen asked, ¡°Is it a hidden danger?¡±

    What he cares most about now is the reason for the abandonment of this project, because it directly relates to the existence of some hidden dangers of those "artificial human embryos" - although amber has grown healthily for decades, who can guarantee her Will there be no problem in one day in the future?

    Veronica¡¯s gaze swept between Gaowen and Amber. After a few seconds of recollection, she whispered: ¡°If the artificial person survives, there is no hidden danger in itself, but the project itself has a problem.

    ¡°After the experimental process entered the embryo culture stage, the entire shadow fortress, even the subspace cracks in the experimental group, entered an unstable state. The energy flow in the fortress had an additional energy flow of unknown origin, and the mystery occurred frequently in the communication system. The short reverberation, the projection of the shadow resident in the building wandered in the building, and in the later period, even some rooms disappeared out of thin air, and some branches appeared in some corridors.

    ¡°At the same time as the fortress was abnormal, the core personnel of the project began to be troubled by frequent hallucinations and auditory hallucinations. Many people reported hearing that the embryos still in the training chamber were talking and hearing the embryos using a hoarse noise. Talking to each other, but all the monitoring equipment did not find evidence in this regard, and when the project progressed to the time when the embryos gradually grew into larvae, these strange situations became more and more intense - the phenomenon of auditory hallucinations began to the central area. Outside the room spread, it is increasingly difficult for researchers to distinguish the real boundaries, and the entire Shadow Fortress begins to show a ''reality split'' state.

    ¡°We tried a variety of extraordinary countermeasures and eventually failed. The risk assessment department judged that the experiment in the Shadow Fortress may have shaken the ''domain boundary'' except the shadow world and the current world, in order to prevent the project from breaking through. The barrier, which attracted the attention of the gods, I had to order the end of the entire "shadow project", and the Shadow Fortress would be abandoned."

    This is the end of the Shadow Fortress.

    Pittman looked at Veronica''s eyes and asked slowly: "After that? Those embryos are left in the fortress?"

    "At the time, the embryos had grown into larvae, but they were all inactive, and I ordered them to be destroyed - before they opened their eyes," Veronica said. "The project is out of control, everything can''t be left, let those It is better for the experimental bodies to disappear before they gain their self-will. It is better to let them face death after they are born."

    Amber gently took a breath and whispered, "Is it all destroyed?"

    "All of them were destroyed, at least in the report I received."

    "But actually left one." Amber stared at Veronica, one word at a time.

    Veronica raised her eyebrows slightly, but did not speak, just responding to Amber''s gaze.

    Amber pointed to himself and his tone was calm: "I am a man-made person on the 36th."

    "Ah," Veronica said softly, but there was not much surprise. "Sure enough?"

    Gao Wen looked at her: "What do you mean? You have long been..."

    "No, I didn''t recognize her before," Veronica shook her head. "But when you ask so many questions, how difficult is the truth to guess?"

    As she spoke, she carefully looked at the amber for a long time, with a little sigh: "It turns out... after you grow up, it is like this."

    Amber couldn''t help but step forward: "You have nothing else to say?"

    "A thousand things have surprised me for a thousand years, and what happened today finally made me feel surprised... I know that you don''t want to hear this, but this is my most real idea now," Veronica calmly responded to Amber¡¯s sight, but in her calm expression, she really couldn¡¯t see much surprise and emotion. ¡°I don¡¯t know how you survived, maybe it¡¯s the same as the shadow fortress at the time. The illusion is related, but your survival is a surprise for me - I am happy to see you standing here so healthy."

    "Oh? Isn''t it regret that I didn''t destroy me that year?" Amber stared at Veronica. "Is this not a hidden danger for you?"

    Veronica¡¯s answer was very calm: ¡°You have grown up so far, no longer a hidden danger.¡±

    Gao Wen¡¯s line of sight moved between Amber and Veronica. He thought that the next reaction of Amber would be fierce, but after a few seconds of silence, the other party just shook his head: ¡°That¡¯s the way it is. ""

    Her figure gradually disappeared into the air, and a gradually distant voice floated gently: "I will go out and blow the hair first."

 Chapter 682ï¼š Persevering ghost

    Amber left, Gao Wen quietly watched Veronica/Ophelia, who still looked calm and calm, and Pitman stood quietly, his eyes slightly squinting, as if he was closing his eyes.

    "I thought you would leave," Veronica said to Gao Wen. "After all, you seem to care about your ¡®Guardian¡¯.¡±

    "I know her, she wants to be quiet for a while now," Gao Wen said. "Before this, I still have something to tell you."

    "...the rebel is a group of paranoid and fanatical deviant people, and our plan is the same," Veronica said calmly before Gao Wen¡¯s opening. "We try to keep humanity in the plan, but only humanity is I can''t fight the gods and the end. Sometimes, some of our means will be as cold and **** as you are in the cult, so I hope you know."

    "Do not worry, I know very well that the miracle project that Carmel has participated in is not fundamentally different from the "shadow plan", and these plans are quite similar to the tactics of all things," Gao Wen shook his head. The difference is that you are still at least trying to maintain humanity."

    "It''s no different - at least for parties like Miss Amber."

    "She will calm down, but what happened today is too much for her," Gao Wen said. "I have some questions to ask you."

    Veronica nodded: "Please speak."

    "Sarry Randolph took orders from Francis Moen and went to the Dark Mountains to find Shadow Fortresses - why did Francis II know the existence of Shadow Fortress?"

    This is a very crucial issue. The rebellious plan is one of the biggest secrets left by the ancient Gangyan Empire. But this secret is not known to many people. So why did Francis II know the existence of the Shadow Fortress when he was young? There is even a pair of shadows on his hand to open the fortress - Surrey Randolph''s mission has a very high level of confidentiality, even the then Duke of Regent did not know about it, does this mean that Francis II is In secret contact with an ancient hiccup, thus grasping the clues of the Shadow Fortress?

    Although the Ansu kingship has ended, what secrets Francis II once had is no longer important today. However, this incident involves a rebellious plan, and Gao Wen can¡¯t help but ask a few more questions.

    "My ''father''..." Veronica showed a sigh on her face when she heard the name of Francis II. She sighed and sighed and shook her head. "I don''t know where he got it." Knowing the ''Shadow Fortress'', but according to my observations and judgments, he is not aware of the disobedience plan."

    "Your observation and judgment?" Gao Wen keenly grasped another meaning in Veronica''s words. "Do you also suspect that he knows the rebellious plan?"

    "He has a shadow ring in his hand, which is enough to make me interested," Veronica said indifferently. "But after the investigation, I found that he only regarded the shadow ring as a powerful extraordinary equipment, so I At one time, he thought that he only got an ancient heritage in the case of coincidence. The creation of the ancient Gangyan Empire was brought out of the waste soil with the pioneering forces of the year. Now there are many scattered everywhere, similar situations and It¡¯s not special. But after hearing what you said today, I have new speculation..."

    Gao Wenmei Mao picked one: "New guess?"

    "He has a shadow ring and knows that the ring is the key to unlocking the Shadow Fortress, but as he does not know the connection between the ring and the rebellious plan, he should not know the secret behind the Shadow Fortress - he probably only knows the fortress. Hidden with powerful power or some kind of treasure, these two things are very attractive to the young king, not to mention that he had been eager to change his embarrassing situation," Veronica said clearly. With his own guess, "These incomplete clues and the two shackles...maybe someone who has ulterior motives specifically revealed to him."

    Gao Wen frowned. "Do you have ulterior motives?"

    "...there may be a disobedience besides me and Kamal," Veronica said. "We, people, did not die before the final goal was reached - even if the magic wave broke out, the empire was destroyed. There will be more than one stubborn ghost crawling out of the waste land and continuing to carry out the plan of the year. If these ''ghosts'' exist, I am afraid that they are the most dangerous."

    The two were quiet together for a while.

    Although Veronica said that it is all inference, she has been in contact with Francis II for so many years as a "daughter", and her judgment has a high degree of credibility in Gao Wen¡¯s view, and she said The situation... seems to be really the most likely explanation.

    There are other rebellious people still in the world, she or he secretly contacted Francis II, but ta obviously does not want to find an ally like Veronica/Ophelia - ta just takes the young king of the year as a step Chess, want to open the ancient Shadow Fortress with the hand of Francis II, get what you want - but the omission of intelligence has led to serious consequences, the Royal Shadow Guard carrying the shadow ring will not go back, the mysterious The hiccups simply cut off the line.

    Later, Francis II did not receive follow-up information about the Shadow Fortress and the rebellion plan, and his private actions could not be known by the then Duke of the Regent, so the event would eventually be lost. No one knew that the King had sent The Royal Shadow Guard went to look for ancient relics, and the shadow ring with special power was also wrapped up by the king into a powerful magical item that coincided with it. If Francis¡¯s ability to compose a story is higher, he might even put that one. The ring was packed into a treasure that was passed down from the family: Before the Second Dynasty, the Moen family opened its branches and had a large number of relics. Although Francis II was a descendant of illegitimate children, he was also qualified to contact a part of the Moen heritage. Therefore, lies in this respect are very difficult to dismantle.

    If all this is true, then there is a question that is crucial: who wants to get the "heritage" in Shadow Fortress by the hand of Francis II, or to say more directly - who is in dozens Want to play amber years ago?

    Veronica saw Gao Wen¡¯s thoughts and said casually: ¡°Just think about the biggest value of ''Artificial Man No. 36'' in the technical field, it¡¯s not hard to guess who is hitting her. The idea is over."

    "...the highest crystallization of biochemical technology," Gao Wen said, "it is the end of everything - the clues are finally linked."

    The clues are finally connected -

    Gao Wen already knows that there is a shadow of the rebellious plan behind the end of all things. The clusters of the clusters are the evidence. The cluster giants are essentially a continuation of the "God" project, so they have no doubt that they have retained the rebellion. Part of the plan is passed down!

    It is therefore true that one or two of these ancient rebellious people who have survived to this day are not surprising, and these ghosts who survived from the magic tide... tried to contact the Ansu royal family as early as decades ago. They not only used Edmund Moen but also played for Francis II!

    All of this, and accidentally changed the fate of Surrey Randolph, bringing amber from the subspace fortress to the real world...

    A few years later, Amber broke the high-tech Cecil''s coffin board and released the Gaowen, which was just reborn, and the Gaowen, which was discovered, eventually led to the death of all things. The destruction.

    "Destiny is really an unclear thing," Gao Wen¡¯s mind flashed through a chain of innumerable coincidences and inevitable weaving. I couldn¡¯t help but sigh, "But anyway... Still dying."

    "The demise is the end of all things, the ''ghost'' can always return from death," Veronica reminded. "Please don''t relax your vigilance... a huge dark sect, after the destruction There are countless stump limbs that continue to move in the ruins. If there is a patience with enough patience to survive, these broken limbs are likely to gather and regenerate."

    "Your metaphor is very special, but what you said does make sense - the empire will continue to annihilate those cultists, and I will never relax my vigilance in this regard," Gao Wen said with a serious expression, then looked up and glanced at it. The mechanical watch on the wall, "...the time is almost the same, I should go see the amber situation."

    Veronica bowed his head deeply: "You please take it easy."

    "Yeah." Gao Wen snorted and turned away, but before he stepped forward, he heard Veronica''s voice coming from behind:

    ¡°From your point of view, how do you see our behavior at Shadow Fortress?¡±

    Gao Wen didn''t look back. After a moment of thinking, he screamed: "Do you remember what you said to me? About sacrifice -"

    "The emergence of every victim can only prove our incompetence."

    "Remember this, even if you are experimenting on yourself."

    "This is the principle of disobedience."

    Gao Wen nodded and stepped out of the hall.

    Veronica looked at the direction in which Gao Wen left, and the platinum scepter in his hand released white light slightly under the light of the Holy Light.

    She whispered softly, and her voice seemed to whisper: "If it was in the era of Gangs... you would be an excellent disobedient..."

    Pitman raised his eyelids slightly and glanced at Veronica: "You guys are ''rebellious people'' and they are very persistent about their careers."

    "We are all **** ghosts, and still stubbornly refused to leave, it is because of this attachment."

    "When will these ghosts die completely?"

    "...when you die without regrets."

    Pitman shrugged his shoulders, his back behind his body, his body slowly leaving, leaving a low voice: "All in all, don''t look for amber trouble."

    ......

    The night wind blew the flag over the terrace. The cold air from the north swung between the tower and the portal of the castle. The music and celebrations from the banquet hall and the courtyard echoed in the wind with a trace. The distant sense of distance was clearly introduced into Gao Wen''s ear.

    He came to the uninhabited terrace and walked straight to the edge, saying casually: "This is what you said?"

    The figure of amber emerged in the darkness. She sat down on the ground and did not lift her head: "Is there any problem?"

    Gao Wen glanced at the "semi-elf" and looked around her again. I don''t know how much effort it took to maintain the calm of the tone: "If I knew that you were coming to the air, I also took three dishes and four plates. I will never come if the peanuts have four plates of melon and two candied melons and three bottles of wine."

    Amber looked up at Gao Wen and raised his hand: "I also took two chicken legs - you just came after you finished..."

    "...so I should leave you here for a night," Gao Wen glanced at the guy. "It takes a lot of effort to collect and pack so many things around the inside and outside banquet halls?"

    "In fact, okay, I have told my people to help..."

    Gao Wen stared at the incredible "semi-elf" of this mode of action for a long time. Finally, I still didn''t want to understand whether I should throw this guy away from the terrace. I could only sigh and laugh: "You are thinking about life. ?"

    This time, Amber finally silenced for a few seconds and sighed in a rare way: "I was thinking, but I still didn''t want to understand..."

    "I don''t want to understand what I want?" Gao Wen came to the side of Amber, "tell me."

    "Artificial man..." Amber groaned. "You said, am I still a normal person?"

    "That depends on your feelings - have you encountered any abnormal situation in your life so far because of your ¡®artificial person¡¯?¡±

    "...I have to say something, my shadow talent is so strong, stealing things and thieves slipping..."

    Gao Wen: "..."

    ¡ºAdd bookmarks for easy reading¡»

 Chapter 683ï¼š Those that are happening

    In all fairness, at this moment, Gao Wen really felt that he couldn''t keep up with the idea of ??amber¡ªas a traverser who always occupied the commanding heights in his thoughts. This is not much.

    But after a short period of time, he realized that amber is really a bit entangled. It¡¯s just a habit to run a train full of mouths, or to cover up real thoughts, but after all, such a big thing happened, even if it was A person with a large nerve to the point of necrosis of the distal part should have some thoughts.

    "Actually... I don''t really care about the identity of the so-called man-made person..." After a few seconds of silence, Amber finally couldn''t help but say, "From small to big, I was a mysterious ''hybrid'', I am I lived in a slum, beaten in a dark alley, slept in a horse shed, and slept in a graveyard. In fact, I always knew that Pitman was probably being chased by those cultists. He was probably a defector like my adoptive father. Let''s just follow them, there is no safe day.

    "People who grab a meal in the dark alleys of the gully have no extra thoughts to consider the so-called pedigree and birth problems. Do you know? The hardest people have not even thought about whether they are human or not, because they are considering the food of tomorrow. It¡¯s already exhausting, and some people will even admire the dog raised by the Cavaliers. This is no exaggeration.

    "I am certainly better off than the hardest people, but I know the state of existence and it is greatly affected.

    "I don''t care if I am a man-made person - although this thing is really scary to me, but I really don''t care. I am a person with a blank space, the word ''artificial man'' is better than blank... ...just like you said, it doesn''t affect me to be alive like a normal person."

    Gao Wen looked down at Amber: "What do you care about, how should you face Veronica?"

    "She ordered the destruction of me - but it didn''t work," Amber responded to Gao Wen''s question. "And when she talked about the shadow project and the artificial embryo, she was calm and talking about the stone. Although I also I know that she did not do anything in this way..."

    ¡°Does this attitude make you uncomfortable?¡±

    ¡°Slightly, but more worried ¨C many of the plans of the hiccups are too paranoid and dangerous in my opinion, especially after I have become part of their plan. This feeling is even more obvious. Humans, they don''t mind putting some people on the balance as a weight for exchange. Although they seem to have their own bottom line, the biggest problem is that you are not sure whether you are also in the balance when you cooperate with them. Above..."

    Gao Wen looked at Amber quite unexpectedly. He didn''t think that the guy really tangled was so serious.

    After almost half a minute of thinking, he said: "The believers of the commercial **** often say a word - everything in the world is on the balance of the gods.

    "I don''t believe in the **** of business, but this sentence seems to me to be half-reasonable - all of us will inevitably stand on a balance from birth, but it is not necessarily God who is holding the balance. It may be an ordinary person who is stronger than you. It may be the law of the country. It may be the law of nature. It may even be the so-called illusory fate. Only one thing can be determined: as a member of all beings, as long as you are born in this world. Your value must be measured by something.

    "As a weight, we can''t expect the kindness of the balance, so you have the ability to build a new balance yourself, or to keep yourself valuable enough to avoid falling from the balance''s pallet.

    "Your doubts about the disobedience are normal, and I have doubts, but at certain stages and conditions, the value of the disobedience is sufficient for us to take certain risks. Remember the classification of friends and enemies that I told you about. What is the disobedience like Veronica, the friend we can fight for under certain conditions at a particular stage - if there is any balance, it is also the result of the balance of the day."

    Having said that, Gao Wen looked at Amber deeply: "Of course, there is a premise in Veronica, that is, the ''shadow project'' of the past has become a thing of the past, she will not entangle you on this issue, we and her Cooperation can continue."

    On the terrace, I calmed down for a while, until a minute later, Gao Wen heard amber suddenly and suddenly sighed out: "The old nephew you said is also..."

    Then she looked up and handed the greasy chicken legs in her hand to Gao Wen: "Give you chicken legs."

    Gao Wen didn''t keep up with Amber''s thoughts. After waiting for the reaction, he stunned the guy and said: "You dare to say this word - laugh and laugh, now you are also the oldest!"

    "...Mom, it seems to be by definition," Amber thought for a moment, suddenly his eyes widened and reacted, and then he unfolded the association indefinitely. "Wait, if you want to say this, my adoptive father would dig me up." Come out, then I dug you out, and you dug up the Carmel and Nicholas eggs... What kind of ancestral craft?"

    God tm ancestral craftsmanship... Is the term ancestral craft used here?

    However, the association of amber was indeed shocked by Gao Wen. He realized that this "chain of destiny" was connected by digging graves. The so-called shovel for excavating the graves of the former people connected me and you - This is where the devil inherits!

    He rubbed his head hard and took the impact of the chain out of his mind, and then noticed that the amber hand was still holding a chicken leg - the chicken leg smashed halfway, who can still have an appetite?

    "You keep it yourself." He abruptly rejected Amber''s kindness, then took a look at the direction of the lights in the castle.

    "Also, the time is almost the same," Amber took back the chicken legs, rubbed his mouth and stood up, looking down at Gao Wen''s line of sight. "...this boring and long party should be over."

    "The signature paper and pen is ready," Gao Wen nodded. "After tonight, the order of the land and the lord is completely over."

    ......

    This long banquet is finally over. For most of the nobles attending the banquet, this is a gathering that is not easy to enjoy, and does not have any sense of extravagance. In a ceremonial process, it is difficult to adapt to the atmosphere. After the anxiety of various factors, they finally ushered in the ultimate goal of today.

    Sign the "Imperial Reform Declaration" that fully accepts restructuring, surrenders of privilege, and surrenders of land.

    Gao Wen returned to the castle. In the Golden Oak Hall, the nobles who moved here will complete the signing ceremony under the witness of him and the three great consuls.

    The Earl of Bahrain held a light squeaky pen, but the light pen was as heavy as he was. He glanced at the steel-like words on the declaration document and gave a sigh in his heart.

    Next to him, Cronwell? The Earl of White Mountain has picked up the pen, and the pen tip moves. The knight lord with dwarf bloodlines solemnly wrote his name.

    "Sign it, this is the fate of the nobility," Cromwell turned his head and whispered to the Count of Bahrain. "The nobles in the South have signed, and they have not ushered in the end."

    Earl of Bahrain looked up and saw a familiar face. Someone had already bowed their heads, some were still frowning, and some of them were full of strong alcohol.

    The faint feeling of alcohol is an effective boost for them to make up their minds - standing guards in red coats standing next to these people to ensure that the names they sign are clearly legible.

    Earl of Bahrain has always been passionate about banquets and fine wines, but tonight, he has not drunk.

    Those brilliant and splendid times have passed.

    He lifted the pen, and the tip of the pen fell on the paper, writing a neat and sharp word.

    ......

    Tifeng Empire, Obsidian Palace, Rosetta Augustus are sitting at the large desk and reading the documents in their hands.

    The magic net unit operates silently in the mezzanine concealment of the roof and walls. The constant magic lights up the magic spar light throughout the study, making the room bright and bright, and the melodious music is heard from the nearby magic guides. The heart-wrenching melody, Rosetta the Great put down the documents in his hand and whispered to himself: "...the Cecil Empire..."

    The documents in his hands are the urgent news from the intelligence department. Although there is a near-costless transmission of the gryphon knights and communication towers in the empire, these intelligences are circulated due to the isolation of the border and the chaotic situation in the east of Ansu. Before entering the Tifeng empire, it has been delayed for a half-month, and the timeliness has been greatly reduced. The information mentioned is that the Anzhen territory has just spread the news of the establishment of the empire, but according to the calculation of Rosetta, to this time, " I''m afraid it is a complete past.

    Even if that Gao Wen? Cecil has not officially crowned, he should have completed the control of St. Sunni at this time, and completed the integration and suppression of the nobles of the old kingdom.

    The violent turmoil that occurred in the ancient land exceeded the estimate of the Titan ruler and made him hesitant to judge the situation.

    The end of the kingship of Ansu, this seems to be good news in itself. The most confusing and weak state of a country is the collapse of the ruler. If there is no other variable, the civil war and the impact of the cluster disaster will destroy the ruling group of Ansu. Titan''s once-in-a-lifetime opportunity, but the problem lies in this "variable" - the Ansu kingship is not a collapse, but a smooth end after St. Sunier''s release, and under the leadership of Gao Wen Cecil A smooth transition.

    This means that the chaos that the country is facing has been suppressed to a minimum, and both the powers and the authorities have made all the preparations - Gao Wen? Cecil is not a stupid person, he will never Do such a big thing without preparation.

    As the ruler of the Titan empire, as the implementer of the New Deal for nearly two decades, Rosetta Augustus certainly knows what the word "empire" means. Regardless of the conditions required to claim the empire, the biggest difference between the empire and the kingdom is the higher concentration of power, higher operational and operational efficiency, more stable order, and new things. Higher acceptance and ability to use - and all this means one thing, the ancient and decadent country is about to get rid of the quagmire.

    So far, all the information from Ansu has revealed some breath that makes Rosetta Augustus very uneasy: the country has not suffered enough serious trauma in the previous civil war and the cluster war. On the contrary, the power of the rise of the South has greatly exceeded the estimates of Tifeng. This force controlled the situation and saved the vitality of Ansu before the disaster on the plain of the Holy Spirit expanded.

    Perhaps it is for this reason that Gao Wen? Cecil dared to carry out a national reorganization after a war... but it may also be a bluff...

    Rosetta? Augustus leaned back in the wide seat and quickly integrated all the news from the recent period in his mind, but suddenly he frowned slightly and his eyes turned to no The window in the distance.

    Two identical nightingales are standing outside the window, tapping the crystal glass on the window with a slap.

    Noticing Rosetta''s gaze, the two nightingales looked up and stared quietly at the Titan ruler.

    After a long time, Rosetta showed a lack of temperature laughter, casually said: "As a defeated person, you have excellent courage."

    "The experiment is inevitably an accident." One of the nightingales opened their wings, and the crisp sound penetrated the window and entered the study.

    ¡°The project will inevitably fail.¡± Another nightingale also opened.

    "You are very novel about the concept of accidents and failures," Rosetta said coldly. "But unfortunately, I have no interest in your rare ideas."

    He said that he raised his hand and was ready to call the Royal Master to arrest the uninvited guests tonight, but before that, the two nightingales had already said: "Would you like to hear about the history of the Gangster Empire?"

    Rosetta frowned and waved, and the window opened a gap wide enough.

    Two nightingales flew into the room one after the other, and the two wings shook, and the pale green brilliance shone out of the air, condensing the figure of the elves.

    Rosetta? Augustus looked at the two identical elves in a cold look: "What do you want to say?"

    ¡°Have you heard about the rebellious plan?¡±

 Chapter 684ï¼š Information in the fog

    In the brightly lit study, the rulers of the Titan empire and the uninvited guests tonight screamed in silence.

    In the past hour, Rosetta Augustus has known the world''s most daring, most secretive, and the most insane plan of mortal ambition, so that the emperor has no words for a long time.

    "In the face of a millennium-long plan, any temporary failures and setbacks are irrelevant. This is not difficult to understand with your eyes." Fernna amp; Lerna¡¯s voice finally broke the silence, "The emperor Your Majesty, are you questioning the authenticity of the ''hiccup program''?"

    "Before discussing its true and false, I am even more curious about why you came to me," Rosetta stared at the elves in front of her eyes. "Is eager to find a new investment target?"

    "Don''t let us go to the high text? Cecil?" Lerna laughed. "There are not many visionary leaders. Except for Gao Wen Cecil, you are the only suitable choice. ¡±

    Felna followed the opening: "Rosetta? Augustus is down, the successor of Augustus blood, we are not the first contact, we know what you and your family are facing Crazy shadow..."

    Leerna walked half a step forward: "Two hundred years ago, the collapse of the old emperor made your ancestors witness the things that mortals should not snoop. The twisted and crazy knowledge has soaked the blood of the Augustus family, but you also I have seen some of the truth about this world..."

    Felna followed Leerna''s footsteps: "So, you only need to think a little and realize that what we are saying is true, and that we should be natural allies."

    The Elf Gemini stopped at the desk of Rosetta the Great, revealing a mirror-like smile, and said in unison: "You need to fight the madness brought by the gods, we need new allies, we have mutual needs."

    Rosetta looked at Gemini and raised her hand slightly: "Back."

    The Elf Twins immediately returned to their original position: "As you wish."

    "According to your statement, the rebellious plan is the secret plan of the Gangster Empire, which is directly controlled by its royal family. How do you and the two elves relate to this plan?" Rosetta is like a water, as if there is no I was impressed by the persuasion of these two elves, but still with full vigilance and doubt.

    "The rebellious plan is indeed the legacy of the human empire, but it is not only humans that have a considerable part of the project that needs the knowledge of the Druids, but the Silver Elves are the source of most Druids," Rena responded calmly. "We used to be secretly accepting scholars recruited by the Gangster Empire. We worked for it a thousand years ago. The magic tide of 700 years ago interrupted our work. We had to temporarily return to the silver empire. It was the end of all things. The birth made us realize that this cause has not yet ended our return to the mission until today."

    "As the elf of the Silver Empire, you have worked for Gang, and have not told your home country about the secret of the rebellious plan?"

    "...the elves are not suitable for large-scale contact with the rebellious plan, we have our own reasons."

    Rosetta looked at the elves in front of him. After half a minute of gaze, he only slightly regained his gaze: "The birth of all things will end... Seven hundred years ago, the leaders of the three dark sects were at the peak of the ancestors. What did you see?"

    Firna and Lerna looked at each other and then spoke at the same time: "If your ancestors saw the fragments of the puzzle in the collapse of the old emperor, the leaders of the three religions saw the whole peak of the ancestors. Jigsaw puzzle.

    "They arrived in the Kingdom of God and saw the birth and destruction of the gods and saw the essence of the gods and the end of the destiny."

    "A thousand years ago, the singular scholars thought that the gods were gradually approaching madness, and they would destroy the mortal world in the final stage because of madness, but they actually made a mistake and the gods did not gradually approach madness.

    "As early as the moment the mortal began to think, the gods were already crazy."

    Rosetta didn''t open her mouth for a moment, but thought for a moment, then he shook his head: "I heard enough of these vague ancient fables. Let''s say what happened to the actual Holy Spirit plain. Everything is dead. What will be done, what did the Cecils do?"

    "We have left Ansu before the big battle, so I am afraid there is no way to give you too detailed information, but there are some things we still know." The elves answered, "All things will create an artificial god, but this Artificial gods fell into madness from the beginning, and those Cecils... they destroyed this artificial **** in the white sand hills."

    Rosetta¡¯s eyes instantly became sharp and deep, and after a brief indifference, he slowly asked: ¡°An artificial god? How strong is it? Is the Cecil capable of destroying such an artificial god? How much did they pay?¡±

    "Artificial gods are fakes, but their power is still stronger than any kind of secular creatures you know, and as for the Cecils... they seem to have allies to help, but we don''t know who their allies are."

    After a brief thought, Rosetta nodded and leaned back into the chair, his voice said indifferently: "I know that this conversation is over."

    This time, the elf Gemini, who always maintains a confident expression, finally couldn¡¯t help but reveal the wrong appearance: "You are not going to accept our cooperation?"

    "I said I want to accept it?" Rosetta looked at the two elves with a smile. "I admit, your words are really confusing, but one thing you made a mistake."

    The elves twins looked at each other and said the same thing: "Which thing?"

    "I don''t talk to cultists about cooperation. You still don''t have this qualification."

    "Then before you..."

    "That''s just use," Rosetta raised her right hand slightly. "Now, it''s also used."

    The Elf Gemini finally realized the powerful magic of the Titan ruler''s secret savings. Their faces changed instantly, and countless poisonous vines were drilled out from the floor and the wall out of the room. Rosetta the Great, and they themselves are shrouded in a green brilliance, instantly changing into a small nightingale in the light curtain, rushing straight to the nearby window

    A series of buzzing sounds suddenly blew in the study, and countless smashing electric awns spread around Rosetta, and instantly burned those poisonous vines into ashes, then he waved two nights. Waving, an arcane barrier will condense like a crystal barrier, blocking the way the elves escape.

    At the same time, the two nightingales made a sweet but chilling tweet. The invisible ripples rippled in the air, blocking the closing of the arcane barrier. The magic stirred up the layers of sparks, jumping around in the study, sparks. During the splash, a slender shadow passed through the gap between the arcane barriers, and disappeared into the busy night outside the window, while another shadow was captured by the magic cage formed by the arcane barrier. After falling right, it fell to the ground.

    Rosetta Augustus stood up from behind the desk. He was surrounded by a jumping arc of arcane, stepping on the floor of the study, still smoking blue smoke, and he came to the nightingale that fell to the ground. Looking down at the latter with a blank expression: "It¡¯s good to catch one..."

    However, his voice just fell, and the nightingale suddenly twisted and shook a bit, and then quickly swallowed by a halo of light, turned into a low-light particles floating in the wind, completely disappeared in front of Rosetta in a few seconds .

    Rosetta looked at the scene quietly, until the magic reaction of the night disappeared completely, and he said to himself with a hint of thoughtfulness: "The so-called ''double sons''... was it just a person? ...it has some meaning."

    A little messy footsteps came from the corridor, the door of the study was pushed away from the outside, and several court guards and a court mage wearing a purple starry robe appeared in front of Rosetta. The guard saw the infatuation in the study, and the expression on his face became extraordinarily wonderful. The courtmaster who was headed after hesitated for a moment, and then prepared the sentence, and asked for courage: "Your Majesty, here..."

    ¡°There were visitors visiting late at night, but she didn¡¯t want to stay for a while,¡± Rosetta waved her hand and signaled that the guards didn¡¯t have to be nervous. ¡°It¡¯s a small matter to clean it.¡±

    "Yes, Your Majesty."

    Rosetta Augustus nodded slightly, then swept over the nearby bookshelves and walls and landed on a map not far away.

    He watched the borders of Tifeng and the "Ansu Kingdom."

    The kingship of Ansu has ended, and this map should be changed.

    ......

    At the border of Tifeng, in the winter wolf, Andesa Wendell is taking his eyes off the battle map.

    The Changfeng Fortress and the Winter Wolf Fort are facing each other. There is only one plain in the middle. The "Peace Agreement" between the two countries is still in force. The secret silver copy of the agreement is also stored in the contractor in the center of the plain, but a tense atmosphere. But it is still brewing in this confrontational zone.

    The Changfeng Fortress is increasing its troops, and the Winter Wolf Fort is also increasing its troops. The border forces of the two sides have almost doubled in just one month. The respective reconnaissance units are interspersed between the control area and the buffer zone. All kinds of intelligence personnel are trying to penetrate the towns and villages near the border. No one has broken the situation, but everyone is doing the same thing silently. A satirical "tacit understanding" between the two sides. It is more ironic than this "war tacit understanding" that trade activities across the border are still going on as usual, and even recently expanded.

    Andersa is a military commander, but not a brave general. She can see a lot of information from the trade orders circulating in the level that she controls. The expansion of the order size and the activity of the merchant mean two things: First, Ansu¡¯s strength has not been greatly damaged in the previous wars. They still have the ability to buy and digest a large amount of materials. Second, the Cecil family has already completed control over the eastern region, so they carry The merchants with the Cecil emblem will appear in the checkpoints of Dongjing and Tifeng.

    The young wolf couldn''t help but squeeze the eyebrows, alleviating the pressure of the brain''s savings, and the knocking of the door sounded from outside the door at the right time, interrupting her thoughts.

    "Come in."

    The door opened and a young knight walked into the room.

    "General, there is new information," the young knight came to Andesha. After the ceremony, he reported with a good report. "There is another 2,000 troops entering the Changfeng Fortress from the northwest. This team is hanging. The emblem of the Mountain Corps, but the generals of the leader are unknown, not the people we are familiar with."

    "Another two thousand people have been added..." Andersa frowned. "...their mountain corps is not a heavy injury. This is where you found so many recruits..."

    The Cavaliers'' adjutant has been following Andersha for many years. He is also an experienced officer. At this moment, he has expressed his own conjecture: "Maybe it is just a private soldier in the North, under the banner of the Mountain Corps. The Ansu people are bluffing."

    "It¡¯s possible to disguise yourself as a trump card with a low-powered private soldier...but it¡¯s okay, even if they pull the private soldiers up to fill the facade, the number is limited, and their recruits should not have any more More," Andersa shook her head. "Only the command of His Majesty is not to take the initiative to attack before he can find out the truth. In order to prevent it from falling into a trap, we still have to wait until we understand the specific military power of the Changfeng Fortress. ¡±

    The Cavaliers¡¯ adjutant looked at his boss. After hesitating for a while, he couldn¡¯t help but say: ¡°General, you said that we still can¡¯t fight this year?¡±

    Anderssa looked at the young man and said, "Do you want to fight?"

    "Of course," the young knight immediately raised his head. "It is the knight''s duty to compete for an honor on the battlefield. Moreover, we are still the Winter Wolf Legion."

    Looking at this enthusiasm, Andesa can not help but feel a little emotional.

    With the deepening of the New Deal, a large number of small aristocrats of the empire were affected by the New Deal. The traditional aristocratic life that relied on the land to receive and worship was unsustainable. These small families put their eyes on military merits and made contributions on the battlefield. In today''s imperial policy, the best way to maintain the family and harvest wealth, so there are a large number of young nobles who are as young as the young knights, who have joined the army.

    Of course, now the empire is embarking on the magical industry, which is also a way for small and medium-sized aristocrats to return to glory, but investing in emerging industries requires not only courage and vision, but also basic financial resources and connections. Not for everyone.

    "I also thought," Andersa converges on her thoughts and sighs a little, but she can''t help but flash her father''s face in her mind. "Reassure, this cockroach is going to fight."

 Chapter 685ï¼š Defense tactics

    The breath of war is approaching, but for the current Cecil empire, it is not the best time to wage war.

    The Changfeng Fortress, the walls of the city stand between the hills and the plains. The tens of kilometers of bastions of the bastions greet the colder autumn winds. In the bright sunshine cast by the giant sun, there is a layer of pale golden brilliance. The inlaid runestone bricks shimmered with magical halo, so that the entire fortress was enveloped in a layer of energy shields. The vigilant soldiers stood on the walls and sentry towers, staring at the Tifeng Empire. The direction.

    Inside the fortress, a new team of soldiers stationed in the fortress is walking between the barracks in a loosely formed formation. The instructor of the Cecil Army, who is responsible for training the new recruits, stands next to the road, with a meticulous expression, but not far from the wall. On, I noticed that a fortress veteran of the recruits couldn¡¯t help but shook his head: "These soldiers can¡¯t fight at all... It¡¯s okay to deal with the thieves in the country, here is the Tifeng people? Seven or eight people are tied. Not enough to die."

    "The codes of the Cecil Corps can quickly make these recruits come in handy - at least let them know the order." Another veteran said next to him.

    "That also has to be a training time. These recruits are afraid that they are still holding hoes and grass forks the day before..."

    A pretending Maryland sword took the wall, and the veteran''s conversation fell into his ears, and the performance of the recruits fell in his eyes.

    After completing the inspection, the fortress commander returned to the command post in the castle district, and his adjutant, a dark-haired brown man, a shrewd young man, was waiting here.

    "General," the adjutant went forward, "The scouts sent back intelligence."

    "Well," Maryland nodded. "Is the Titans moving again?"

    ¡°A group of engineering mage is building extra wall barriers and stables and barracks in the hilly land west of Winter Wolf Fort. The size is not small. It is not clear how many people can accommodate it, but it is certain that they have opened at least four new wells.¡±

    "...the Black Steel Knights or the Iron River Knights are coming. They are all good at re-installing the forces that attack the fortress," Maryland said. "The Tifeng people should not wait too long."

    The young adjutant did not speak, neither fear nor wavering, and his face was calm.

    Maryland¡¯s reaction to the young adjutant was secretly appreciative, then turned to the table and took a look at the report on the table.

    "...the last batch of private soldiers who can be brought together also went to the defense line..." The commander of the fortress sighed softly. "After them, the whole east is afraid that even a thousand teams will not be able to come out." It is."

    The status quo is worrying, but the facts are the facts - the soldiers are stretched, and the long-wind fortress has so many garrison forces.

    The empire has just experienced a year-long civil war and a disaster that swept half of the plain of the Holy Spirit. The original kingdom¡¯s main force was exhausted in successive battles, and now it can come in handy except for a few surviving elites. There are only the Cecil Army in the South, but at least half of these troops must remain in the country to maintain post-war order, and the number of soldiers who can send the Windward Fortress is limited. The superior has already put the most elite troops currently mobilized. And the most powerful weapons were sent, but Maryland knew that these were not enough.

    The Tifeng people are also constantly increasing their troops, and they are constantly increasing their troops in the form of a group of magicians, knights, and superheroes. These troops are not able to be fired by ordinary heat ray guns and several medium-calibre fortress guns. Ordinary people who are easy to fight, have to deal with them, or the elite defenders of the Windward Fortress doubled, or they have to transport the Iron Throne to the defense line.

    But neither of these two - Maryland has done its best to mobilize the aristocrats in the East, and a small number of mountain corps supported by the North, can only fill the loopholes in the defense, but as long as it is strongly impacted, These vulnerabilities may be broken within two days.

    He must find ways to strengthen the garrison power of the fortress.

    Maryland¡¯s line of sight moved alongside the operational map, and its eyes slowly swept across the buffer zone on the border between the two countries, sweeping through the Titan¡¯s Winter Wolf Fort and the several outposts that have been identified.

    The primary criterion for defense is to protect itself, and there are many ways to protect yourself, either to make yourself invulnerable, to eliminate threats before they are hurt, or to let the enemy not attack.

    The garrison power of the Changfeng Fortress may not increase, but he can try to make the Tifeng people mistakenly believe that the defenders of the fortress are still increasing.

    In a meditation, a bold idea gradually formed, and Maryland raised his head and looked at his adjutant: "Let the reserve team of the Mountain Corps disguise as a businessman and a husband, secretly bring their flag and equipment, and distribute them in two days. Out of town, to the Karon Valley in the northwest."

    The deputy officer stunned for a moment, a bit stunned: "And then?"

    "Then I changed back to the equipment of the Mountain Corps and entered the city from the north gate of the fortress. When I entered the city, I would make a big move. Don''t exaggerate it."

    Two seconds later, the adjutant realized the intentions of Maryland. The young man showed a stunned expression and then admired the general: "Yes - you are a good way! I will arrange it!"

    "It''s not enough. I have to do a full set of dramas," Maryland added. "Isn''t Tifeng people building a barracks near the Winter Wolf Fort? We also build a camp in the north and south of the fortress, and drill a well. The recruits were transferred to the new camp, where they were allowed to open fire to cook. In addition, they sent people to the territory of Count Robert, and used his horse-drawn team to transport the ''grass.''

    "Yes!" The deputy officer went straight for a military ceremony, but he suddenly worried a little before leaving. "But the general, can you really hold the Tifeng people?"

    "You can scare for a while, then they will definitely react, but it doesn''t matter, as long as they can postpone their attack," Maryland said, not too slow, his eyes on the map next to it. "The rear engineering team is working overtime." The temporary railway was laid and the Iron Throne was about to be repaired. As long as the Tifeng people hesitated for a while... they couldn¡¯t keep the wind fortress."

    ......

    Cecil Empire, St. Sunil City.

    Large-scale migration work has begun preparations, and Gao Wen¡¯s desk is increasingly piled up with work reports on the move to the capital.

    The coronation ceremony has ended, the signing ceremony of the nobility and the handover of the command of the old Royal Knights, Guards, Royal Shadow Guards, etc. have been completed. After the establishment of the newly established Office of Government, after a period of intensive adaptation and adaptation, Initially on the right track, the situation in St. Sunil was controlled, and the mission of the interim government came to an end. According to Gao Wen¡¯s plan, the migration should be started.

    St. Sunil''s surface is magnificent, but in fact the infrastructure is backward, the old forces have a deep influence, and more importantly, the communication system is weak, and the command of the Cecil Corps is slow. It is not a good place to control the operation of the empire. The big thing is not to bring the relevant personnel and materials to the new place and even if it is finished - even if it is implemented from now on, it will take a whole year to completely complete the transfer and reconstruction of the dominant function.

    Moreover, in this process, Gao Wen must also consider the short-term chaos caused by the transfer of the dominant function. To prevent this chaos from causing a chain reaction, it gives Tifeng a chance.

    In the velvet study in Baiyinbao, Gao Wenzheng put the report he had read on his desk, and in addition to him, he also sat in his three large consuls.

    ¡°Aiden Alfred refused the position of the Office of Government Affairs, is it?¡± Gao Wen looked up and looked at Victoria Verde sitting opposite.

    "Yes, he also resigned from the court position and honorary job title," Victoria replied. "He said he thanked you for his recruitment, but he is old and hopes to go home to recuperate."

    Aiden Alfred, former Prime Minister of Francis II, a loyal old minister of the Ansu Kingdom, his family loyal to the Moen royal family from the time of the first dynasty, has been diligently serving hundreds of countries. year.

    The talent of the former prime minister made Gao Wen want to be smashed, but his choice to refuse to take office is not as high as expected.

    "Respect his choice," Gao Wen nodded slightly. "In addition, ask him if he would like to be the curator of the St. Sunil Library. This is not the position of the Administrative Office, and he can still keep the original collection of the royal family. If you still don''t want to... let the old man go home, the Office of Political Affairs will give him a pension on a monthly basis."

    Victoria nodded. "You think very carefully. He must not reject this position."

    "Let''s talk about moving the capital," Gao Wen adjusted his sitting position. "After I returned to Cecil, the affairs of St. Sunil were temporarily managed by Victoria and Paterson. You are responsible for the follow-up work, especially It is to complete the magic net laying from St. Sunil to the North and West, to ensure the establishment of communication. In addition, all Wangdu nobles, according to the size of the family, need to send a certain proportion of family members to settle in the south, this should not be Is it a problem?"

    "Yes, they were mentally prepared when they moved to the order of the capital," Bai Dewen Franklin nodded, then chuckled. "Use the hostages in exchange for survival. This is also the survival rule of the traditional aristocracy." One of them."

    "This is not a simple ''hostage'', this is a necessary link to the dismantling and transformation of the old aristocracy... Of course, they still don''t understand, this is normal," Gao Wen shook his head. "It doesn''t matter, step by step. Herti How is the preparation for the renovation of Wangdao Avenue?"

    ¡°Gordon has already arrived in Pompeii. The materials and personnel have been in place before the completion of the soil survey.¡±

    ¡°Very good ¨C this part of the work is very important, giving priority to ensuring financial support.¡± ¡°Yes.¡±

    Gao Wen gently sighed and felt that another job was on the right track.

    Separating the kingdom can lead the ruler, but the empire does not allow the localities to be alone. For the centralized empire, ensuring transportation is a prerequisite for ensuring the order of the rule, especially for the Cecil Empire, which is now in need of rebuilding and urgently needing to rebuild order. This is the case - the reason why Gao Wen dared to move the state ruling from the central area to the south is because modern transportation technology can ignore this physical distance, and the modern road is to make the new vehicle fully effective. An important part.

    From St. Sunul to the South, there is a Gorgon River as a transport artery and a kingdom avenue as a landline. Since last year, Victoria and the then Ansu royal family have been working on repairing the Kingdom Road, which has restored the function of this deserted road for nearly a hundred years. However, the Kingdom Road, which has been repaired according to the old standards, is not enough to withstand the traffic pressure of the new era. The previous cluster war also caused some damage to the kingdom avenue on the east bank of the Gorgon River. Therefore, from the actual situation, Gao Wen decided to send the engineering team in the south to rebuild a road connecting the north and the south of the empire on the basis of the old kingdom avenue. Come.

    Tifeng has an "Imperial Avenue" and Cecil will have one in the future.

    At the same time as this ¡°Imperial Avenue¡± was built, Gao Wen also planned to build a railway line connecting the north and the south on the west bank of the Gorgon River, and to extend the railway line to the east and west directions with St. Sunil as the center. Form a new "cross artery".

    Of course, this will be a large, time-consuming and labor-intensive project that takes a long time to complete, but no matter how much it is consumed, the artery must be established ¨C this will be the starting point for the centuries-old foundation of the Empire.

    It will take a long time to complete the new cross artery before it can be completed. The railway connecting the north and the south should be built very quickly because of the short distance. When it comes from the south to the "old capital", there will be rivers, highways and railways. The three major transportation lines, from St. Sunier to the north, will also be connected by roads and railways. The traffic between the north and the south of the empire will be extremely convenient. On the one hand, national security and stability will be ensured, on the other hand, from the northern mountains The veins can also be quickly transported to meet the growth of the hungry industrial behemoth of Cecil.

    As for now, although there are no railways and highways between the South and St. Sunni, due to the convenience of the Gorgon River and the efficiency of the new mechanical boat, there is no need to worry too much about the traffic problem - the development of the Gorgon River is also high. Wen dared to start one of the reasons for moving to the capital at this time.

    "There is another thing," after reporting the progress of the road construction project, Herti spoke again. "The ancestor, the Iron Throne has been repaired."

    ¡ºAdd bookmarks for easy reading¡»

 Chapter 686ï¼š Euphemistic

    The repair of the Iron Throne is complete.

    This news made Gao Wenzhen really relieved.

    The armored train is currently the most powerful land force in the Cecil empire - the special nature of the armored train allows it to move quickly to the area covered by the railway line and support it with considerable strength without additional support. The line of defense, its powerful firepower and shield system is no less than an extra border fortress in this era, and now the most lacking of the Empire is such a border fortress.

    Every day, the Changfeng Fortress is returning all kinds of news. The escalation of the Tifeng Empire has risen to a blatant level. The peace agreement signed between Ansu and Tifeng has not been torn yet. But the discerning person can see that the binding of the paper instrument to the two countries is actually not as good as several swords and guns, as Gao Wen expected at the beginning: peace between the country and the country has never been based on a gentleman¡¯s agreement. It can be maintained.

    In this case, the value of the Iron Throne is self-evident.

    ¡°Where is the railway line currently laid?¡± He looked up and looked at Herti.

    ¡°It¡¯s already running through the east and is now close to the Karon Valley. A train that has just been assembled is moving along with the railway line and the project will be shortened to within 20 days,¡± Herti nodded. ¡°After completion The Iron Throne will be deployed to the Parammer Heights near the Changfeng Fortress, where the artillery can cover the entire long wind line, and other military trains can quickly transport subsequent armored units to the border."

    Gao Wen nodded as he listened. After Heti reported on the Iron Throne and the East Railway, he asked: "What is the cleanup of the contaminated area of ??the Holy Spirit Plain?"

    "At present, the purification area has been advanced to the rich woodland, and the speed of advancement will be further accelerated," Herti smiled. "After the fall of the ''man-made gods'', all the cluster giants have experienced a large recession, not only The strength has weakened, the mobility has also been reduced a lot, and the ability to actively spread the plague has been lost. Now the purification team is seriously scrutinizing the polluted areas on the plains of the Holy Spirit, and no signs of pollution counterattacks have been found."

    After the death of the freak created by the death of all things, the cluster giants immediately fell into recession - as estimated by the former staff of the army and the scholars of Cecil.

    The cluster giants have a special organizational form, and their subordinate units are controlled by the upper level of the mind. Even the ability of the subordinate units to think depends on the superior nodes. This kind of organization allows them to have far more than the contemporary human legions. Action efficiency and communication capabilities, even let them have a certain degree of telepathy, but the weakness is that once their superior nodes are destroyed, all the lower nodes will immediately collapse - the original cluster of the army is the end of the entire event The large number of bishops controlled separately, and the destruction of one node only caused a branch army problem. This weakness is not fatal, but after the "man-made god" is out of control, its superior nodes are all concentrated on the "God", this The weakness is deadly.

    The fall of the artificial **** directly led to the formation of a cluster of weak and loose beasts, which greatly reduced the pressure on the subsequent purification of the Holy Spirit plain. Otherwise, there were still nearly a million monsters on the plain. It is not so easy to clean up the entire empire after a serious shortage of troops.

    "A decaying tree fell, and the dead branches of the land were scattered... It took a little effort to clean it," Gao Wen sighed softly, then looked up and said to the three big governors, "All things." The structure of the death will be huge. It has been in this country for a long time. Even many small aristocrats, businessmen and church officials have been tempted and corrupted. Now the backbone of this church has fallen, but the remnants of those branches are bound to remain. Less, it is not just the monsters on the plains of the Holy Spirit to clean."

    Victoria bowed his head deeply and his voice was cold: "Yes, we understand."

    "No, you only understand part of it," Gao Wen shook his head. "The remnants of the cult are sure to be uprooted, but we must be wary that this process has evolved into extreme violence like the burning of heresy in the Church of Light - the empire has just been established. We are promoting a new order of justice and the rule of law. At this time, we must not be old-fashioned, we must not fight our own faces, and we must not set off panic to create chaos."

    "I will later let Pitman summarize the methods of distinguishing the rules and magical characteristics of the dark druids into a booklet, distribute it to the local officials and official druids, and if they find a cultist at the priesthood level, they will be punished according to law, but if only Ordinary people who are bewildered or low-level believers who believe in shallowness are treated as much as possible by means of labor and ideological transformation - the collective burning of heresy must be banned."

    Victoria blinked: "If this gentle approach can''t effectively shake the believers? The ideas that have been tempted by cults are often ingrained and it is difficult to correct them in a short time..."

    The female duke who once arrested cultists in the north and had dealt with many heretics apparently knew quite well those who were astray.

    "First of all, you should have confidence in Cecil''s labor + thought transformation project. We have transformed many people in the same way, and I have prepared special spiritual food for the believers of the event." Wen smiled and said with patience, "I plan to give them repeated images of the **** of hunting and killing - from the trapping of the brave to the eating of the Kraken, and playing without any cuts, and arranging special personnel. The side-by-side explanation of the knowledge about the **** of man-made is played once a day in the morning and evening. On the rest day, you can also put a documentary that cuts the false gods and processes the throne of the skull.

    "Secondly, if there is really the kind of stubborn person you said - I believe that this kind of person will definitely have it - it doesn''t matter, the empire now has a mine that lacks people. Years, ten years of transformation can be rebuilt for 20 years, and the whole life can not be reformed. We will give them medals after they die, thank them for their outstanding contributions to the construction of Imperial industry."

    Berdwin? Franklin Duke listened to Gao Wen''s words a little bit stunnedly - he just widened his eyes in the first half, and he only exclaimed with an exaggerated expression after the second half: "If you really use it On the ''spiritual food'' you said, I am afraid that no one can persist for more than two years, unless they are not only a fool or a fool."

    "Sometimes people who are brainwashed by cults are no better than fools," Victoria shook his head. "But I also think that your plan will be effective."

    Gao Wen smiled and looked at Hetty: "Hetty, is there any new progress on the ¡®the nest¡¯ underground near the Sombay?¡±

    He refers to the nest where all things will end in the eastern plains of the Holy Spirit. After the man-made **** was killed, the search force found a large crack near Sorinburg, according to the information provided by Pitman, under the crack. It should be the base camp for the end of all things. The scale of the camp may be close to the rebellious fortress. Some of its structure may even extend to the east, and there are countless secrets buried.

    ¡°The ground surface and the shallow caves and passages have been cleared, but they are not deep,¡± Herti shook her head gently. ¡°The structure below is too complicated. Scholars are trying to crack its magic traps and organ rules before. The team did not dare to rush deeper. In addition, after knowing this, Rebecca suggested that the expert team throw bombs underground to lift the trap. Please feel relieved that it has already been played."

    Gao Wen: "..."

    "Cough, I know," Gao Wencai coughed a few seconds later. "This is really what Rebecca can do, but after all, the child is big, and she still has to take care of her face when talking..."

    "Yes, ancestor." Herti nodded solemnly, and the two big governors, Victoria and Berdwin, looked at each other and had some tacit understanding in their eyes.

    When I saw that Victoria¡¯s mouth with almost no change in expression on weekdays was tilted up, Gao Wen knew that Rebecca¡¯s story had already spread in St. Sunil... Also, if the girl did not come up one after another When the chaos comes, Heti¡¯s so steady person should not be so smug with the resentment in the report work, let the ancestors pay attention to the evil behavior of the bear child...

    However, in the end, when Herti mentioned that there were many organs and traps in the underground lair, Gao Wen¡¯s mind also had the idea of ??blasting, but he conceived high-precision blasting technology. The fireball brewed in the head of the card may be bigger than the gate...

    "Rebecca..." Gao Wen couldn''t help but sigh with a helpless smile, then turned his head and looked at the direction of the window.

    The autumn wind blows through the towers of the castle, circling between the complicated minaret and the wall building, bringing autumn leaves and coldness from the north, unconsciously, this is already his identity as Gao Wen Cecil. The fourth year of waking up is also the fourth year of meeting people like Rebecca and Herti.

    "It¡¯s been four years... How many children should this school focus on?"

    The autumn wind blew through the castle''s courtyard, blowing tall and tall dragon tree trees and neatly trimmed bushes and flower beds. A yellow leaf fell from the sky and was gently caught by a slightly slender hand.

    The black-haired maid, Maggie, looks at the dead leaves that fall on her palm. The leaves have a special asymmetry. The narrow shape on one side and the jagged edges on the edges make it impossible to recall the wings of the legendary dragon. She still vaguely remembers that in her hometown, whenever the autumn arrives, the streets and lanes will be filled with such leaves.

    The more famous "Dragon Leaf Tree" in Ansu is extremely common in the Principality of Shenglong.

    Maggie gently held her finger, and the yellow leaves lit up a little between her fingers. After the palms were reopened, the leaves had turned into a bird made up of illusory dust, fluttering on the sky. .

    "It¡¯s so good to fly..." she whispered softly.

    A burst of footsteps suddenly came from behind, and Maggie immediately converges. She regained her savvy and decent appearance on weekdays and turned to see the people who came to herself.

    It is the Princess of the Empire, Rebecca Cecil.

    "His Royal Highness." After Rebecca reached a certain distance, Maggie bent down favorfully and greeted him with respect.

    There are so many rules in the upper class, and there are countless unwritten ceremonies in addition to the rules and regulations of the plain text, so that the right moment of bending is a good maid''s homework - when the noble people other than the master come to themselves Although the servant does not have to go to greet, he must salute in time, but it is an offense to bend over too early, which seems to be urging the other party to respond to himself quickly, but bending over too late is uncultivated and unresponsive. Performance, the rules inside are really unclear.

    Although Victoria said that these cumbersome rules will soon disappear or simplify with the old aristocracy, but for Maggie, this action has already become her habit, no longer need to be deliberately maintained.

    "Hey, don''t have to be so troublesome, don''t bother," Rebecca swayed and waved. She couldn''t understand the hidden details in these rules. Her usual contact with the maid was a dull Betty, who was a heaven. It¡¯s a thunder to get a thunder to be a girl, so that Rebecca doesn¡¯t know that there¡¯s a lot of doorway in Maggie. ¡°I¡¯m quite uncomfortable...¡±

    Maggie showed a gentle smile: "You are a member of the royal family and always have to adapt to it."

    "Don''t mention it, I still have some dizziness until now. How did the ancestors go out and make a nap? When I came back, my title changed." Rebecca scratched his hair, and his face was not adulterated. I won''t say this before, I can find a chance to talk to you - I didn''t meet you before the dinner, but you usually don''t come out, I still have to ask the guards to know that you are in the yard!"

    Maggie frowned slightly, she barely touched Rebecca, and couldn''t guess the maverick''s thoughts: "What are you looking for?"

    Rebecca thought about it and slowly burst into a very bright and heart-wrenching smile. He said, "That... I heard the ancestors say, you are actually a dragon, right?"

    Maggie snorted and her expression seemed to change, but in the end she sighed softly and bowed her head slightly: "Yes."

    She does not want to publicize her identity. She has always guarded her own body like a secret, but in the previous war, her true identity has been exposed to many people of the Cecil Corps, considering that it has been The Sylvans did not have any unusual attitude towards her because of her special status. Rebecca was a very lovable and active **** weekdays. The humanoid dragon still let go of her heart and admitted.

    "Oh, that''s good, that''s good!" Rebecca nodded again and then opened his mouth and brewed the following words -

    She still remembers that the ancestors said that they should be polite, and try not to offend Maggie''s self-esteem, because there seems to be something unspeakable in the bloodline of Miss Black Dragon''s sister, so there must be some euphemism in this regard.

    So Rebecca brewed a bit in his heart, only to smile and said: "Then you change one let me see!"

 Chapter 687ï¼š Dragon and sky

    Change one... look...

    Maggie''s expression looked a little stiffly at the "His Royal Highness" in front of her eyes. She was used to the regular way of thinking. She couldn''t keep up with the rhythm of Rebecca at this moment. After she confirmed that she had not heard the mistake, she felt a little angry. Come.

    Change one to show her!

    Is this treating yourself as a rare animal, and what kind of interesting landscape to look at? !

    In fact, because of the physical deformity, there is a certain contradiction to his own dragon form. At this moment, I heard Rebecca¡¯s speech as if the aristocratic children had no brains. Maggie felt that his whole body¡¯s blood vessels were beating, but rational. Let her force to restrain the anger in her heart. After all, the girl in front of her is the heir to the jurisprudence of this new empire. Even her own hostess needs to be polite when facing the princess, so she suppresses emotions. Try to ask in a calm tone: "Why do you want to see my dragon form?"

    Unfortunately, the thick line of Rebecca did not feel the emotional changes of Maggie. If she could feel the emotional changes of others, it would not be because the head iron was beaten every other day. The girl just continued to smile happily and looked brilliant: "I want to fly too!!"

    The follow-up words of Maggie are all condensed into six points and a question mark: "...?"

    Then in the more confused and confused eyes of Miss Black Dragon, Rebecca did not know where to suddenly pull out a large scroll, and suddenly it was a hand-drawn mechanical design in front of Maggie¡¯s eyes. The figure also has a large number of rune array patterns.

    In the next second, Rebecca put the drawings directly on the ground and explained it in front of a stunned Maggie: "You see this cockroach, this is not an awl, this is the aircraft I designed, this below The circle is called the anti-gravity ring. It can provide a lift. It has already been fixed. It is very stable. Then it is the magic wing. Next to the magic wing, you know it. There are also on the battleship. This is the aircraft version I designed... Hey, what are you doing? Can you see it?"

    In the mind of Maggie, she squandered the attendant etiquette she had, including how the aristocrats stood when they were standing, and how the aristocrats waited when they sat, but if the nobles squatted in the open space in the middle of the courtyard... It seems that there is no corresponding rule...

    Because the aristocrats with normal brains will not squat on the ground in the public!

    After thinking about it for a moment, Maggie was still squatting around Rebecca, but Rebecca first opened it...

    "That''s right," Rebecca glanced at Maggie with pleasure, and his fingers continued to move on the odd conical machine on the drawing. "I''m referring to the sprite''s anti-gravity technique, their floating spells. The efficiency is much higher than that of humans, but I haven''t figured out how to make this thing move freely. The anti-gravity ring can only provide lift, or strictly speaking, it can only provide reverse gravity, and this is a repulsive trick. Not the same. If you tilt the force field of the anti-gravity ring, it won''t get a tilting propulsion, but it will go out of control directly. I last shot the prototype to the ceiling...

    "I also studied how the Elves'' star temples fly, but that thing is too complicated. It is a device called ''wave engine''. Each propulsion group is bigger than the house! The key is that there is still Many structures and even elves can''t understand, and they can''t be opened. It is said that they are their ancestor technology. No one has already repaired it. It can be said that one is to be scrapped. I originally wanted to let them try it out, but it doesn''t seem to be Too suitable..."

    Maggie suddenly came up with a sentence: You just let me change it, is it appropriate?

    Rebecca is still thinking about it. As long as it involves the technical field, her words are like the endless words: "...I found a wizard who can fly, but their flying spells are simply ''by feeling'' I couldn''t convert it to the machine. I also designed a way of ''fireball pulse boosting'', but it was vetoed by my aunt. It was easy to blow up to my own people. I have a magician under my hand and thought about it. The wind system runes the airflow to promote the scheme, but it is barely useful, but the power is small, the test machine is simply crawling... But then again, I always feel that this airflow-driven scheme is not very useful now. But it will not be a good thing, if it can solve the power..."

    Maggie listened to the princess and went farther and farther. She had already pulled into a field she couldn¡¯t understand. She quickly interrupted it next door: "His Royal Highness, what do you say... is it related to me?"

    "Ah? You..." Rebecca snorted, and this was reflected. "Oh, yes, it has a relationship! How did your dragon fly?"

    "Of course it is with wings..."

    "But your wings can''t provide enough lift, and you can''t provide enough propulsion?" Rebecca was curious. "Your wings are really big, but your body is bigger, and more importantly, I am. I have seen how the dragons are accelerating and braking. It is a blue dragon. When accelerating, there is obviously a force field emerging from the edge of the wing. Then a magic glow glows, and instantly accelerates to the extent that the eyes can''t catch up. In the process she only took a few wings... This is not the speed that can be obtained by taking a wing."

    Maggie looked at Rebecca with a stunned look. She almost forgot the first sentence of "changing a look" at the moment. She realized that the princess who was losing her face was not malicious at all, nor was she hot. The unreasonable request made, she is studying something, some things that she can''t understand, but the meaning is extraordinary, and the princess, the princess, has devoted all her heart to these studies.

    "I have heard Master Carmel mention that the Dragons do not rely entirely on flapping their wings to move the air to fly." Rebecca did not care about Maggie''s expression changes, but continued to say with enthusiasm, "You are actually Swinging ''magic power'' is to create some kind of force field, then ride the force field between the magical speeds, so you can fly very high, even fly to the very thin clouds above the air, and that It is the height that no human mage or bird can reach...

    "I want to refer to the dragon''s flight mode and create a device that can slide in the magical scorpion. If your magic system can also be compatible with rune logic... maybe I can fly too!"

    Suddenly, Maggie recalled a sentence she had seen in her hometown book: the dragon can fly the sky in the waves of magic, and even reach the end of the sky, reaching the top of the atmosphere, where they are away It is only a step away from the planet, so they are qualified to be called the masters of the sky because there are no creatures flying higher than them under this sky.

    She gently took a breath and slowly nodded: "You are right, the dragon does not rely on agitating the air to fly, or that agitating the air is just a way to adjust our direction and sense the environment, our true flight power. Is magic..."

    With this whisper, the black maid raised her left hand slightly. In the air behind her, a black giant wing suddenly emerged from the virtual and swayed in midair.

    The wing was smaller than the wings after her complete dragonization, but still let Rebecca''s eyes wide open.

    Rebecca saw many faint magical runes on the edge of the black giant wing. There were also magic lines between the skeleton and the veins of the giant wing.

    "In the castle courtyard, turning into a dragon will make a big mess, but I can project some of my limbs," Maggie said slowly. She felt that she was a little impulsive. After all, it was the courtyard of Silver Fort, although there is no nearby Who, but there are certainly many guards and attendants who can see what is happening here, but she enjoys the feeling of the present now... In addition to the time she left her hometown, she has not done impulsive things for too long. "Look, you want to see it, but it may not be complete."

    Yes, the runes on Maggie''s wings are not complete.

    Rebecca just glanced at it and realized that the black dragon''s wings had problems. Some of its edges were broken. The main skeleton also showed signs of atrophy and deformity, as if it had suddenly stopped in half of development. Growing, and then by what external force rudely carried out a ruin, this miserable appearance ... no wonder Maggie will be guilty of his dragon form.

    And this broken wing has undoubtedly led to the incompleteness of the rune array.

    Rebecca¡¯s line of sight swept between the runes and the magic lines, and finally slowly recovered: ¡°I saw...¡±

    Maggie waved her hand and took back some of the projected limbs. Then she shook her head. "Sorry, I only have these broken things, so if you want to study the flying ability of the dragon, it is best to find a real one." A healthy dragon, I am not a qualified subject."

    "...the ancestors said, unless it is necessary, it is best not to do business with the dragon, they are jealous and greedy," Rebecca said with a serious face. "And I think the general dragon should not be happy. Let me do research?"

    "It¡¯s ugly and greedy..." Maggie blinked, and suddenly he couldn¡¯t help but laugh, and the laugh was very pleasant. "Haha, what you said is really good, it¡¯s ugly and greedy... and those proud Healthy dragons should really be unwilling to accompany you for research. After all, they are going to be studied..."

    ¡°I think it''s enough to have these rune samples for you,¡± Rebecca added. ¡°Any rune array that runs can have some self-explanatory and self-replenishing features. This feature is also used by Rune Institute. To rule out the common reference nature of invalid structures in traditional tactics. I look back at Jenny and borrow a few experts. Maybe we can add all the missing runes and those that are distorted due to deformities. The restoration is restored. In theory, as long as 70% of the runes can be restored, we can make the prototypes available for the first generation. The things like machines and equipment are all slowly used to improve... ¡±

    Speaking of this, Rebecca thought about it and suddenly he was happy: "And maybe we can make something you can use!"

    ¡°Can I use it?¡± Maggie didn¡¯t respond for a moment. ¡°What?¡±

    "Try to fix your wings," Rebecca¡¯s thoughts are empty. "If you are disabled, you can use prosthetics. Although it is not convenient, you can stand up. Maybe we can make you a mechanical wing, although it is not easy to use. But at least let you fly yourself. I heard that you have to rely on extra airflow or gliding from a cliff to take off. If we succeed, maybe you can take off with your own strength on the ground!!"

    Maggie widened her eyes and looked at Rebecca with some sorrow.

    This is the idea of ??emptiness and the optimistic imagination. How many years have she never had such a dream?

    After a few seconds of blasphemy, Rebecca¡¯s voice suddenly came from the side: ¡°Hey, Maggie, why don¡¯t you talk? Is it scared by my thoughts?¡±

    "No, I am just... well, I was a little scared," Maggie said, somewhat uncomfortable. She felt that she had been able to maintain her calm temperament for many years and was quickly beaten in front of the maverick princess. Smashed, but she didn''t have the slightest regret. "Your thoughts are bold, but it''s not easy to achieve. The runes on our bodies are not the same as the runes that you humans use. They are the basic elements of the dragon language... ¡±

    "We have cracked the elf''s rune language and don''t mind more dragon runes. No matter what system, at least mathematics is unified," Rebecca said confidently. "And as far as I know, The earliest magic of mankind was created by reference to the pattern of the natural creatures. The original ''original rune'' is the natural pattern of Warcraft. Since our ancestors have succeeded in the magic, we are modern people who hold modern tools. Why can''t you succeed again?"

    Maggie looked at Rebecca for a while and couldn''t help but smile. "You are almost the same as the Dragon and Warcraft. If you let other dragons hear it, you are afraid to fight."

    "¡­¡­Wow!"

    "But please be assured, I know that you are not interested."

    "Oh, that''s fine," Rebecca patted the chest quickly. "Don''t mind, my speech is sometimes a bit of a brain. My aunt and my ancestors have always been chanting, saying that I will be beaten sooner or later, but that is Can''t change it..."

    Maggie looked at Rebecca with a smile and it was such a lovely girl. She used to think that she was a brainless and rude child of abundance and aristocratic. It was incredible.

    "Then, would you like to go back to Cecil City with me?" Rebecca balabala continued, "My research facilities are all over there..."

    "I have to get permission from the hostess first," Maggie thought. "As far as I know, she will stay in the north for the time being."

    "Then I will go talk to her~ just when you agree!"

 Chapter 688ï¼š Tallonde

    The dragon wings swept across the sky, and the pale golden glow seemed to be smashed by the giant wings, turning into countless brilliances on the wide and majestic blue scales. The magical turbulence condensed into a streamer-like shimmer on the edge of the dragon''s wings. Traces, between the clouds and the clear sky, outline a magnificent arc by the magic of the dragon, the master of the sky crossed the border of the mainland, crossed the endless sea, crossed the never-ending storm barrier, and the giant In the glorious glow of the sun, it flies quickly toward the extreme north.

    The cold wind whistling, the cold air of the cold north of the north shows that the destination is approaching, the blue dragon has slightly lowered some heights, and in the pale golden gimmick, many icebergs floating in the Arctic ice sea are reflected. Exploring all kinds of permanent alloy creations on the sea surface, some weak and harmless creatures jumped on those icebergs and platforms. When the dragon shadow passed the sky, some of the creatures immediately jumped into the sea and hid, while others Looking up at the sky with a dull look, as if I don¡¯t know what the fear is.

    The continuous ice floes quickly receded in the field of vision, and the surrounding became colder and colder. But suddenly, the number of ice floes was greatly reduced, and the surrounding temperature was abnormally raised. The blue dragon slightly reduced the speed of flight. At the end of her vision, a glorious continent is floating in the open sea between the glaciers.

    It is a land much smaller than the mainland of Loren, but there are still mountains and rivers, forest rivers, and numerous elegant towers with metal textures on the edge of the continent. The arc jumps between the towers and the light flows.

    On top of this, a huge shield that is large enough to make people stunned and spectacular far better than the magnificent wall extends from the top of the tower, covering the entire continent, and in the aerial part of this large shield can also be seen To a large number of silver-white devices floating in the sky, hovering in a specific position, in some way to maintain the integrity of the shield, numerous shadows flying in the air between the devices, seemingly busy and orderly.

    The blue dragon made a pleasant low-pitched and flew toward one of the large shields. When she approached a certain distance, the large shield automatically opened a gap, and a long guiding beam extended from the gap. Guided in the dim skylight, the direction of returning home, and a huge metal ring flying out of the shield, along the guiding beam to the blue dragon, flying with the blue dragon.

    The surface of the metal ring flashed a streamer, and the sound of artificial intelligence came out from it: "Authentication... Expatriates, observers, an agent of Mithril Treasury... Melita Pern, identity verification, Welcome home, compatriots."

    The Blue Dragon is obviously very happy. He greets the central artificial intelligence behind the ring: "Hey! Omega, is there anything big about Tar Lund recently?"

    The ring paused for a moment, and then the surface flashed again: "Retrieved the environmental control tower No. 2 power unit successfully completed the replacement 72 days ago, the Senate issued a document to the construction staff; the dome control center has recently completed the upgrade, the Senate The paper was commended; the third hatchery center''s shell-breaking health laboratory successfully improved the 6+2 malformation screening process before the synthesis of dragon eggs, making it more ceremonial, and the laboratory director expressed his disapproval at the press conference. The incident aroused the Senate, but hoped to get a 12-year paid holiday, the Senate rejected the request, but still issued a commendation for its outstanding work results..."

    "...ha... there really isn¡¯t any news worth listening to... Is this piecemeal ''outcome'' that has been around for thousands of years?" Melita Penna, in the form of a blue dragon, sighed Breathing, while sighing as the ring flew to the big shield, "Is there any news about the jury?"

    In Talund, there are two vital management groups in the dragon. The largest scale and power is the Senate. They are responsible for managing all internal affairs on the mainland and controlling Tal with the assistance of Omega. All of Lund''s ancient technical facilities, and the other is the highest scrutiny group responsible for managing foreign affairs affairs. As the senior cadre of Mithril Treasury, Melita, the most common person on weekdays is the elders of the jury.

    The ring paused for a moment and then responded: "The polling team made a decision to deduct the 10-year bonus of Melita P¨¦nia, the first agent of Mithril Treasury, three days ago to punish its unauthorized destruction..."

    Melita¡¯s wings almost fell off. After a steady stature, she took a deep breath: ¡°Well, you don¡¯t have to say it, I knew it three days ago...¡±

    ¡°Getting the news of your hometown in time helps the expatriates to dispel the loneliness,¡± the ring made a monotonous synth sound, and gradually slowed down to fit the opening of the big shield. ¡°You are welcome again, Melita, I wish you happy."

    "I shouldn''t ask you the last question. If you are happy, you will have a ghost!"

    Melita whispered and whispered, her wings slightly closed, passing through the thin film of light in the middle of the ring, and instantly completed a series of processes such as sterilization and quarantine necessary to return to Tar Lund. Then she hovered around the inside of the big shield and recalibrated her sense of direction, then quickly flew away to a magnificent city built between the mountains.

    It is a giant city built of stone and metal. It stretches along the towering mountains and mountains all the way to the sky. Its thick and gas-filled architectural style is very different from most cities on the Loren continent, and it is the most distinctive. The architectural specifications in this city are also divided into two very different types: one has an extraordinarily large size, and the structure is gorgeous and solemn, as if the legendary giant''s residence, its porch window is 20 or 30 meters high, the other is It is distributed among these large buildings, just like some kind of "decorations" attached to large buildings are built on the roof or wall of giant houses. They are exquisitely structured and have beautiful decoration and color, although they are still The style of the style, but compared with the houses of the giants'' homes, it is exquisite and "cute".

    Melita slowed down slightly over the city, then flew straight to the familiar position, and landed on a huge gray-white terrace. After landing, she raised her head and made a loud sound unique to the dragon: "Noleta! Rita! I am back! Are you at home? At home? In..."

    Just halfway through, a slightly annoyed voice was introduced into her ear: "I am at home!! Don''t shout so loudly!"

    Melita looked around: "Where are you?"

    The voice came from directly below her: "Under your feet! Lift your toes!"

    Melita quickly lowered her head, and the two huge eyes almost squeezed together. After careful identification, I hurriedly moved my claws and looked at a woman wearing a white dress, long blond hair, and a tear in her eyes. Wolvering from the place where she had previously stepped on.

    "Oh... Noleta!" Melita was amazed, using her front paws to carefully pinch her friend. "I saw you for the first time to maintain human form when you were sleeping outside. I didn''t look at it at all." your turn!"

    "That''s because your eyes are not good!" Noreta waved her arm, easily broke away from the dragon''s claws, and steadily jumped on the ground. "And I certainly want to maintain the human form. Today is a sacred ceremonies. This time the ceremony is at We are in this city, do you want me to see the gods in the form of dragons?"

    Melita¡¯s huge dragon body shrouded a layer of glow, and her figure quickly shrank in the glow, almost instantly turning into a human form, listening to a friend¡¯s words with her, she snorted, then her face expression Slightly complicated and said softly: "Ah...the sacred ceremony...I almost forgot, today is the day to see the dragon god..."

    Noretta, with long hair and tears in her eyes, noticed Melita¡¯s expression. She licked her mouth and finally smiled with a smile: ¡°She will always shelter our gods.¡±

    "Yeah, after all, it''s our ''God''..." Melita said, shaking her head slightly. "Don''t say this first, I want to see President Andar, I bring back a special ''Middle Bank commission. ''."

    "Mystery commissioned?" Noretta glanced at the old friend with a glance. "What entrustment is worthy of letting the chairman of the panel look at him personally?"

    "Gao Wen? Cecil, do you remember this name?"

    "The dead man who resurrected?" Noretta blinked. "Do you still pick up his list? The last time he came to pick up the goods, the secret silver treasure house was tossed enough, and later the world was dug to confirm. The dead client will not climb out and ask us to cash the order..."

    "That''s not the last time there is no dunning voice coming from other graves!" Melita waved her hand and smiled slightly after the perfunctory. "I don''t joke with you, this time the commission is really Something special, that human being is more interesting than you and I imagined. The forces he is building have also evolved beyond the initial expectations of the panel and, most importantly, he has noticed it now..."

    Melita said that she suddenly closed her mouth.

    But in Tar Lund, between the dragons, this sudden silence is already a secret.

    Noretta brows slightly, and then some can''t believe it: "Are you sure?"

    Melita nodded lightly: "Remember the crazy human empire? And their crazy rebellious plan. We all thought that a magical wave completely destroyed the daring mortals and their ambitions, but in fact... Their resilience and courage are beyond the imagination of all dragons..."

    "Rebellion..."

    After hearing the special words, Bailong Noreta couldn¡¯t help but change his face, and then repeated the word with a hint of emotion.

    She recalled that when the jury first known that the Gangster Empire was suspected of studying the power of rebellion, the highest speaker made an assessment:

    Because life is short and full of variables, because of being born weak and fearless, in front of God, human beings are brave than dragons.

    "Well, there is still a period of time from the ceremony, I will arrange for you to meet with the Speaker of Andar." Mobile::

    ......

    In the center of this dragon city, at the top of the towering mountains, the magnificent temple goes straight into the clouds.

    The northern part of the land is in a very embarrassing stage. The sky is shrouded in the rays of the sun halfway through the day. This splendid radiance shines through its huge floor-to-ceiling windows, into its magnificent inner temple, in every inch of ancient floor tiles. Mottled shadows and highlights were cast on each of the vicissitudes of the pillars. A woman wearing a pale gold-coloured long skirt and blond hair hanging to the ground, with a beautiful and graceful appearance, stood in front of a floor-to-ceiling window of the palace. The distant glow of the sun, overlooking the sea of ??clouds below the temple, as well as the faint urban architecture and lights in the clouds.

    She has been watching this for almost a million years.

    "There is a beautiful view... and there is always a day of boredom," the blond-haired woman sighed softly and turned her head to the high-ranking dragon priest who stood respectfully behind her side. "What do you say? Heragor ?"

    The dragon priest, known as Heragor, bowed his head slightly, and the pale gold mullion was hidden in the shadow of the crown: "This is because your eternity has transcended all the scenery, my Lord."

    "...maybe," said the blond woman''s mouth slightly tilted, but almost impossible to judge whether it was a smile, her voice was mild and friendly, but the voice was so perfect that it was fearful and Contrary, "Hergor, you are the priest who has been with me for the longest time. It has long been so flattering that it is exhausting, and both the speaker and the listener are like this."

    The dragon priest did not look up: "My respect for you is from the heart."

    The blonde woman narrowed her eyes and still smiled: "Hate? Is it just like everyone else?"

    "..."

    "I have given you a lock. You should hate me. But sadly, even this hate is locked." The blonde woman turned her head and looked at Yunxia in the distance. "It¡¯s like this million years. Change the scenery... From the day you disobeyed the failure, you will be locked here forever, locked in this ancient day and night, alternating... I hate me from the heart, this is what you should do. of."

    "..."

    "But it doesn''t matter, I am still your protector, I will protect you as always, yesterday, today, forever..."

    The blonde woman whispered, she turned and left the floor-to-ceiling window, walking towards the depths of the temple.

    "Poor soul, you will be trapped on this planet."

    The dragon priest Heragor lifted his head and looked at the back of the gods, stepping inlessly and keeping up.

 Chapter 689ï¼š President of Andar

    On the mainland of Tarlong, the giant city of Agungdor, in the magnificent palace where the jury is located, Blue Dragon Melita P¨¦nia and White Dragon Noleta walked through the extremely spacious palace promenade, facing The room where the highest speaker of the jury is located goes.

    The magnificent ancient palace stands on this land for thousands of years. In the palace, Melita saw the familiar scene from a young age. She saw the solemn golden pillars supporting the complicated arches, and the arches were intertwined. A giant skeleton-like structure, the dome made of limestone is covered on the arch, and each roof is engraved with complicated and complicated patterns, depicting the memorable moments of the dragon history, and on both sides of the corridor, crystal-like The translucent synthetic material hangs down the column, and the radiance of the stars rises up the crystal film, waiting for visitors to read and interact.

    Probably because of the influence of the sacred ceremonies, the visitors in the palace of the jury, in addition to the Melita, there are only three or five staff members on the corridor, and there are more automatic service machines than people. The "iron servant" light wheel of the gold or light blue shell flies and walks silently along the energy lines on the floor between a door and a column, maintaining the complex ancient technical facilities of the palace, or performing Other orders from "Omega" are busy, as if they are never idle.

    Complex, exquisite, solemn to heart-rending, advanced to incredible.

    However, under this beautiful shell, it is a technical quagmire that has been indulged.

    Melita looked up and looked at the complicated patterns on the dome and the energy pipeline hidden between the patterns. She couldn¡¯t help but whisper: "The biggest upgrade is just a change of pattern."

    Technology went to the limit, a wall blocked all researchers, and all the knowledge and tools at hand could not shake the wall, so the society was in a pause, civilization entered the bottleneck, no new theory was developed, no new The principle has been discovered that all scientific and technological advances are tinkering with existing technical products, and even the last repairs and repairs are difficult to achieve - they have reached the limit of civilization level in the process and operation principle, reaching The current state of the art "perfect" state, and then change a screw is retrogression and destruction, so only the remaining, but still can only develop the art and aesthetics, the dragons can do, and only The use of patterns, embossments, ornaments and sophisticated shapes to reflect the renewal of the product.

    In the end, the dragons who once favored the rough and pragmatic style built these gorgeous temples in their country until today.

    White Dragon Noreta shook his head, with a hint of lightness and helpless smile on his face: "Indulge in the age, isn''t it?"

    ¡°The world outside is changing very fast, and the kind of dynamic feeling makes the dragon fascinated,¡± Melita whispered. ¡°Every day, people are rejoicing for new things. Every day, people have to face new changes, no matter Good or bad, change is always their theme."

    "Before reaching the fence, the flock always thought that the yard was wide and boundless. What about the so-called new things and changes, have you not seen enough in the past season and then in the civilization?"

    Melita picked her eyebrows and glanced at her good friend: "Noleta, I am a young dragon, my curiosity has not been met yet."

    Bailong Norita chuckled: "Probably - I hope that the things that interest you will make the Supreme Speaker interested. He is an old dragon, and curiosity is no longer a wave."

    At the end of the corridor, the gorgeous alloy gate sensed the visitor''s proximity. The access control system immediately read the identity data of the two humanoid dragons. With a pleasing sound, a series of beautiful streamers flowed through the door to the speaker''s room. The entrance is open.

    In a circular, wide hall, a pale gold platform is placed in the center of the room, and a large number of crystal clear "crystal cloths" hang from the platform, and the surface is constantly refreshing with massive data and patterns, while on the platform On the other hand, a golden dragon that is as large as a human house is lying prone on the "throne" made up of numerous cable pipes and fabrics.

    Even with the standard of the dragon, he is already quite old. The beautiful scales have lost their luster. They are covered with inferior copper sheets on his huge body. There are a lot of interfaces and metal claddings arranged around the spine. The drooping cables are connected, and the traces of mechanical and biochemical transformations are scattered on the surface of the old body. Under the skin is a bionic skin with shimmering lights. The claws are connected with an ice-cold hard alloy skeleton.

    Melita walked toward the semi-mechanized dragon elders and bent down in front of the platform: "To pay tribute to you, President Andal."

    The old golden dragon hangs his head, and a mechanical eye embedded in the skull flexes and adjusts the focus, but the other slightly turbid creature''s eye still shines with wisdom and warm light, a gentle sound from the surroundings. The speaker came: "Ah, Melita... The best agent of the secret bank treasure, good boy, do you want to revoke the bonus for your bonus?"

    Melita¡¯s eyes suddenly brightened: ¡°Can you?!¡±

    "No."

    "..."

    After a brief and embarrassing silence, Melita returned to normal and took out the things that allowed her to return to Tarende earlier: "His Lord, I got the same special entrustment, I hope you can see it yourself, and Regarding the recent changes in the Loren mainland, I also have some reports."

    "Delegation? The entrustment that can be directly presented to me is rare... From the Elf Wang Ting, or is it an elemental lord?"

    "Gao Wen?? Cecil."

    "... um," said the speaker, Andal, slightly silent, giving a chuckle, and a stack of manuscripts in the hands of Melita floated into the air, and in front of the speaker, a shop opened, "... hope This time it is not a permanent save... Oh? The content seems very interesting."

    The speaker completed scanning and reading of all the manuscripts in almost a moment. Several connecting terminals near his spine shimmered, and an auxiliary thinking unit near the skull also woke up, apparently caused by the contents of the manuscript. Interest - although only a small interest.

    "Including the understanding of productivity and production relations, as well as the deduction of social change... not very esoteric, but you said that this is the high text? What is Cecil''s summary in the current era?"

    Melita lowered her head: "It should also include his experience during the Gangster Empire."

    "Ha... the productivity structure of the Gangster Empire is deformed, and their social system can not give birth to this experience," President Andal laughed lightly, and the mechanical eye flashed with a slight red light. "I have a little interest." Govin, how does Cecil want the treasure house to handle this manuscript?"

    "This is exactly what I want to report..." Melita looked up and said with a smile.

    Her report is very detailed, including not only Gao Wen? Cecil''s commissioned content, but also her own observation and evaluation of the "exploring hero". Finally, she also mentioned the current development of the Cecil Empire. And the continuation of the old hiccup plan in the current era.

    "...In summary, I think that Gao Wen? Cecil and the order it creates may become a valuable variable. We should strengthen our attention and further increase the level of contact when necessary."

    President Andar silenced for a few seconds, his auxiliary thinking unit ran at high speed, and exchanged data with ¡°Omega¡±, which was unknown to outsiders. Finally, he said: ¡°The current level of contact is enough. High, there is no need for improvement, but what you call ''variables''... does have some value."

    "that¡­¡­"

    "But he is not necessarily the only variable, child," the voice of Speaker Andar continued. "There were reports from other agents that the human Titan Empire is also making huge changes, technological and cultural breakthroughs. All are in progress, the elf''s silver empire is gradually ''thawing'', trying to start development again, although they are also caught in a technical quagmire similar to ours, but they have not been ''locked'' after all, it is also possible to break the seal. In addition, the Violet Kingdom, the Dwarf Wang Ting, and the Gaoling Kingdom all have signs of social change or technological breakthroughs... these can be used as variables."

    Melita blinked and nodded after a brief thought: "...I am a little too concerned about the Cecil empire."

    "This is your area of ??responsibility, and you should pay more attention to it, and..." The voice of President Andar¡¯s voice paused a bit. It seems that he is considering the vocabulary. "Gavin? Cecil is a variable, it is a bit different. I was guided by who he sailed that year, and we have not yet investigated it. I am quite curious about the mystery hidden in this human being."

    "On this point, it seems that Gao Wen? Cecil himself is not aware of it," Melita said. "I have talked to him many times. His memory of the secret flight seems to have been cleared by factors, including sailing. All the memories related to it before and after the voyage were cleaned up, and all the people who acted with him in the past did not leave any clues, even those who walked with them could not find out."

    "Through the eyes of Mithril Treasure, there are not many ''people'' in the world can do it..." The old golden dragon has a low voice and is calm and powerful. "Keep in contact with Govin? Cecil. Commissioned, Mithril Treasury accepted."

    Melita respects the ceremony: "Yes."

    Some of the lights in the room flashed, and a dark door opened in the corner of the room. A machine servant flew out of it and took over the manuscripts that had been rearranged. Andal¡¯s speaker nodded to Melita: Melita, is there anything else?"

    Melita Ruben is ready to leave, but hesitated to stop. In the eyes of the old speaker, she finally couldn¡¯t help but open her mouth: "His Lord, I met a gene in Loren. Defective dragon..."

    "Oh? Are you going to the Principality of the Holy Dragon?"

    "No, it¡¯s in Ansu - and of course it¡¯s already the Cecil empire," Melita sighed, and the words re-opened. "It¡¯s a black dragon, and its wings have grown to half, but because of The genetic defect stopped developing and the body was deformed to a certain extent. She did not know why she left the Principality of the Holy Dragon and chose to live in a human society, and it seems to have lived for many years..."

    The gentle voice of President Andar interrupted Melita¡¯s remark: "And then?"

    "Lord the Speaker, the black dragon is normal except for the deformity of the body. She has a sound mind and a very healthy human form. It is enough for all the work that does not require flight, so I am very curious..."

    White Dragon Noreta, who has never said anything, can''t help but whisper: "Melita, you have asked this topic before..."

    However, Melita did not seem to hear a friend''s reminder, or insisted on asking: "I am very curious about the reasons why the genetic defects are exiled, just because they are born deformed? The Holy Dragon Principality is the most in Loren The cold northern end has been exiled for so many years, is there no deadline?"

    "...The Dragon Empire never asked exiles to build nests in the icebergs. The Senate just let them leave Talund. It is their own decision to settle in the northern end of Loren, and the reason for exile... genetic pollution It is enough."

    Melita looked up and looked at the majestic and old ancient dragon, and the latter was only calm.

    After two minutes, Melita turned away from the sight of the mechanical eye. She bowed her head: "I understand, Lord Speaker."

    Speaker Andal looked at the younger generation in front of him. The many devices connected to the room made a pleasant sound, and his voice came from the speaker: "Melita, you are young and full of vigor, this is very very Valuable quality, I don''t mind if you ask some sloppy questions. I hope that you can keep this curiosity for a long time. May it accompany you for a lifetime - but there are some things that you are not sure to change now, nor should you I know, I hope you can understand this."

    Melita replied respectfully and sincerely: "Yes, Lord Speaker, I understand."

    "Go back, take a break, and then prepare for the glimpse ceremony, God will dispel your fatigue and hurt, and when you fully restore your spirit, return to your position."

    "Yes, Lord Speaker."

 Chapter 690ï¼š Surviving node

    Two young dragon descendants left, and there was only one ancient dragon that had completed mechanical eternal life and the numerous machines accompanying the dragon.

    In the whispering sound of various equipment in the room, the golden dragon Andal swayed his head slightly, and hundreds of alloy joints and electronic nerve bundles helped him complete this simple movement. His eyes turned to the front. A crystal coveted, a voice in the speaker next to the platform that seemed to be self-speaking: "How do you see this?"

    The crystal around the platform covets the data and the image is refreshed at the same time. The flowing light spots are quickly combined into a clear image. The dragons that are full of power appear on those thin display media - they have The shape of the dragon is maintained, and some are human images. Some, such as Andal, have undergone thorough mechanical or electronic transformation, while others are young and natural.

    The elders of these panelists seem to have been paying attention to what happened in this room. When the voice of Andal fell, a blue dragon immediately replied: "The development route and the scope of change of this season are indeed beyond the past, but We have no way of determining their final outcome. Given the special circumstances of Tar Lund, we can only take a wait-and-see attitude."

    "We have been watching for hundreds of thousands of years. How many civilizations that had certain hopes are going to perish in our wait and see," another dragon couldn''t help but say, "Maybe we should take some positive this time." means."

    "Be wary of the lessons brought about by the chaos of the tide, all our positive behaviors may lead to greater counter-attack power..."

    The chaos of the tide seems to be a sword that will always hang over the top of the dragon. When the word is spoken, even the eyes of the Speaker of the House of Asdar are slightly stunned.

    In the short silence, another elder broke the silence: "The elf''s silver empire once reached the technical critical point, and the **** of nature that has the greatest influence on them has fallen. I think the silver empire is the most noteworthy of all variables. ......"

    "But the elves have the same flaws as us, and they have a hard time breaking through that lock... Their average lifespan is too long."

    Listening to the conversations of the members of the jury, Andal¡¯s speaker only closed his eyes slightly, and said nothing until the surrounding discussion gradually subsided. He opened his eyelids and looked slightly ahead: ¡°Omega, you are silver. What is the evaluation value of the empire?"

    The discussion in the room was quiet for a while, and a crystal covet in front of Andal suddenly fainted, and then a circular image of the ruptured reorganization appeared on the display medium, accompanied by a mechanized synth: "...0.33 percent, Andal."

    "What about the new Cecil empire?"

    "There is not enough data, I can''t evaluate it now, Andal."

    ¡°What is the highest evaluation value of the original Gangster Empire?¡±

    "Query historical data... 0.42 percent."

    Andal expressed his gratitude, after the Omega data connection was put back into standby, the ancient dragon raised his eyes and looked around.

    "It¡¯s too early to discuss the final assessment, friends, the silver empire, the Cecil empire, they want to be ''variables'', at least the gentleman must survive."

    As far as he spoke, Andal¡¯s mind showed a change in the situation of the mainland countries of Loren, which was returned by agents at all levels in recent times.

    A new cemetery that is in desperate need of rest and recuperation, a Titan empire that is developing to a critical stage and urgently needs to break through the bottleneck.

    In the world outside Tallon, the change never stops. In the land dominated by mankind, the dynasty is replaced, and the kingdom changes. In the year of this fiercely turbulent era, can the new country survive? Or... will become the nourishment of another huge empire...

    ......

    At the border of Cecil, the fortress of Changfeng, the commander Maryland led his most accomplicating aide to the military camp on the south side of the castle area.

    Several teams of recruits were training in the open space outside the castle. The farmers recruited from the fields were summoned by the instructors to an open space, and some of the most basic commands were executed from morning to night - neatly arranged, lined up, and stopped. Look left or right, turn around, line up again... One training is a few hours, for a few days in a row.

    They were trained by the inspectors of the Cecil Army from the South. These instructors have experienced the most severe battlefield test on the plains of the Holy Spirit, but they are faced with another test here: the Eastern Expeditionary Forces, which are not well-disciplined. They are even slower than the stones. They don''t even know the left and right feet. Not to mention the instructor''s orders. Letting them line up is a test for everyone. Everyone here includes trained soldiers, including execution. Trained instructors even include veterans and other company commanders watching the process.

    But the instructors still have full patience and a variety of effective means: in the era of extreme poverty among the bottom farmers, an egg or a bowl of meat porridge rewards enough for those who are squatting to train for a whole day, and various The simplified instructions and the clumsy way of memorizing the instructions allowed the illiterate soldiers to understand the commander''s intentions in the quickest time. When Maryland walked through the training ground, he saw a group of soldiers standing in a narrow position. On the **** of the soil, the instructor shouted a long and left password with a long bamboo pole.

    When you call the left, the bamboo pole will knock from the left side of the slope. When you call the right, the bamboo pole will knock on the other side. You can avoid the beat by lifting the legs according to the order. The soldiers who cannot tell the order will roll down and beat one. All day, the next day will know about it.

    If it doesn''t work for a day, it will be beaten for two days, and two days will not work for three days.

    The method is stupid, but it is very effective. Under the premise that most soldiers are illiterate, this is almost the most useful means.

    And those soldiers who have been trained for a week or so are obviously much better in performance than the recruits who have just arrived here. They can at least keep a straight line in one or two laps and stop when they line up. It¡¯s almost impossible to get into a group ¨C this simple and inferior standard may be ridiculous in the eyes of a Cecil veteran, but Maryland knows what it looks like when the recruits first arrived, and knows how to make a group of illiterate soldiers understand. How difficult is the two orders of "starting" and "setting". In his view, those recruits who can take a straight line are already a miracle.

    He saw the instructors walking around the edge of the playground with trained recruits who were able to line up neatly, and walked with them to the front of the recruiters who were still training "left" and "right". The teams are all head-on, because they have put on neat cloth training suits, and the uniform uniform seems to bring some incredible pride to these recruits.

    The initial sense of honor was established in the unification of uniforms and training grounds.

    Those neat and sturdy dark blue cloth training suits have only recently been released. Ordinary fabrics can''t bring any battlefield protection like enchanted metal, but the Empire emblem of training suits and the sense of unity of a large number of uniforms. "In the training field, it is enough to give the soldiers some encouragement. Even if you leave these two points aside, for the recruits who are mostly from poor farmers, the army can get a sturdy and beautiful new clothes. A good thing for Tianda, you know that under normal circumstances, a poor farmer has no new clothes to wear all year round.

    Maryland listened to Phillips, the cost of these uniforms is quite low, some of the fabrics used to make them come from the textile mills in the South, and the other part comes from Tifeng. Under the impetus of industrial production, the expensive fabrics and their products have already become cheap. In two years, more textile mills and garment factories will open up in the east (because there are large cotton fields in the east), cheap clothes will soon be something that everyone in this land can have. As the South has already happened.

    "At least, these recruits already have a ''shelf''," Maryland said to the people behind him after walking through the training ground. "So they stand on the wall like a soldier, not a bunch of grass. The fork is replaced by a knife gun farmer."

    "The new training program can really let the recruits master the basic discipline in the shortest time, but the shelf is the shelf, and I don''t know if I can scare the Tifeng people," said the adjutant. "The previous ''surge'' action It did produce some effect, but it may also cause the suspicion of the Tifeng people. Recently they frequently sent spies and activities around the fortress. It seems that they want to explore further."

    "It doesn''t matter, our plan is more than one..."

    Maryland smiled and shook his head, left the training ground with a cronies, and returned to the private room in the castle. After the screenlessly removed the unrelated person outside the adjutant, he opened his own dedicated magic terminal...

    ......

    Cecil City, a mechanical manufacturing facility, on the central platform dubbed the "mechanical throne", the sleek Nicholas Eggs are floating in the center of their field, manipulating a large number of floating parts around them, happily combining The structure required for all kinds of blueprints, the sound of all kinds of machine tools and magic guides running around him, which sounds almost noise in the ears of ordinary people, but he seems to be a kind of rhythmic music. Let the ball feel good.

    The most frequently discussed topics of mechanical bachelors and magical technicians in manufacturing are the establishment of the empire and the impressive coronation ceremony. The road people in the city are also discussing recent market changes and broadcasting. The news, but Nicholas Eggs has always had no interest in machines and metals for these things. He is more fascinated by the new blueprint for aircraft recently issued by Minister Rebecca and the second armored train "Iron Throne The construction plan of the "Crystal Giant" is no more interesting to him than dealing with metals and machines.

    But an unexpected news interrupted his happy work plan today - a mechanical bachelor in a work uniform rushed to the front of the mechanical throne and shouted: "The director! Your magic network communication! From the Changfeng Fortress!!"

    Nicholas? The egg always muttered a little depressed, and the floating metal parts slowly fell to the ground. As he floated down the round table, he explained to the assistant next to him: "The things here don''t move, I will come back. ""

    Leaving the lively workshop, Nicholas Eggs always came to the quiet communication room, the magic net terminal was shimmering in the center of the room, and the windward fortress commander Maryland was floating on the holographic projection.

    Seeing the commander who had been looking for his own reminder before, the Iron Stars volunteered to say hello: "Oh, Maryland - the Iron Throne has been fixed, but you have to wait until the railroad is laid before you can drive to you."

    "I know, I am not coming to remind the throne of the iron," the commander of the fortress in the holographic projection said with a smile. "I am coming to find your next new order."

    "Order?" The huge metal ball floated in the air, "What order?"

    ¡°Order a group of magical armor and combat backpacks, as well as supporting cutting swords and magic guide terminals, delivered within five days.¡±

    "Oh, it sounds like the problem is not big, how much?"

    "Seven or eight thousand sets, if possible, one or two thousand sets are not not..."

    Nicholas? The egg always trembled and almost fell to the ground on the spot: "Mother''s ball is a vertical takeoff and landing, your brain is good!! You are bored with the eyes of the Tifeng people, boring to the ball?!"

    "I haven''t finished yet," Maryland hurriedly interrupted. "I want to be ''special.''"

    "Special? How is a special law?"

    "As far as I know, the most complicated and time-consuming process of making the magic armor and the supporting magical armor should be the process of inscriptions and inlaid crystals. Should it be correct?"

    "Well... almost like this," Nicholas egg calmed down from the horror of the moment. After realizing that the opposite commander of the fortress was not joking, he began to seriously think about it. "In addition, there is an adjustment test for the calibration structure. In the case of the magic guide terminal, the assembly of the internal movable mechanical structure is also a time-consuming process, and this part of the process is still done manually."

    "What if you only make a set of shells? Don''t run the text, don''t inlay the crystal, don''t have any internal mechanical structure..."

    "That is equal to the stamped metal plate!"

    Maryland smiled and nodded hard: "It can even be simpler. It can be molded with iron once. It can also be used to process defective products that are ready to be recycled. Even if the quality is poor, it can only be fixed with wire. All."

    "...What are you doing?" Nicholas''s egg looked blank (although his face was still a funny face), "Wait, did you agree with the order?"

    "I have submitted an application to the higher level. You should receive the news before this evening. As for what I want to do..." Maryland smiled a little. "I plan to be a thousand troops..."

    ¡ºAdd bookmarks for easy reading¡»

 Chapter 691ï¼š Thousands of troops

    The Windward Fortress, Maryland ended the communication with the Machinery Manufacturing Institute, and the adjutant standing next to him couldn¡¯t help but open his mouth: "General, you are going to use a batch of fake magical equipment to arm the call that has just been summoned. Soldier?"

    Maryland nodded. "That''s what it means - let them wear fake gear and stand on the wall, and that''s not enough."

    "not enough?"

    "The number of ''products'' that can be supplied in the South in a few days is still limited, and it can only solve the equipment of individual soldiers in a short period of time. These things may not be able to scare the Tifeng people. We have to find a solution ourselves," Maryland continued. Said, "The engineering team that had previously built the camp should have been idle. - I ordered that the construction of the woods in the hills and the paramounts on the north side of the Changfeng Fortress will be carried out, and the wood piled up over the shoal will be transported. I Tell you what I am going to do..."

    The garrison power of the Changfeng Fortress began to operate again. Before the arrival of the next wave of the Titans, several engineering teams began a large-scale civil construction in accordance with the orders of Maryland - from the north side of the Changfeng Fortress. In the hills, to the highlands of Paramel on the south side of the fortress, more than ten fortifications or firepower positions began to be built.

    In the Paramel Heights, on the No. 4 "artillery position", the engineering soldiers are stepping up the trenching and leveling the ground. The heavily armed sentinels stand on the temporary observation deck and watch the open wasteland around them with vigilance. Two soldiers equipped with engineering magic terminals are cutting wood, while others are dealing with large bundles of crepe and ropes. The scene is busy, but orderly.

    The commander in charge of the commanding engineering team walked through a trench that had just been dug, looked at the progress of the soldiers, nodded slightly, and said to the soldier next to him: "According to this speed - stand up the shelf before noon. ""

    "Sir, is this really true?" The soldier scratched his hair. "Don''t scare people with these flowers?"

    "Execute the order," the commander glanced at the soldier, then opened his mouth and smiled. "And I think it works."

    He looked up and saw that several soldiers not far away were nailing the cut wood, laying it on the **** of the mound, and then covering it with a crepe, and the four corners of the crepe were firmly nailed to the ground. In another pit, a real magic crystal railgun was erected, and the acceleration rail pointed in the direction of the plain. The crepe on the gun was halfway.

    In fact, that is the only real gun on the ground. All other railguns are built of wood or scrap iron.

    This is a fake position, with fake and false positions. There are several similar positions nearby, and there are more in the north of the fortress, but not all positions are fake - about a quarter of the dozen positions. First, it is true that the deployment of emergency rail guns and sufficient soldiers from the plains of the Holy Spirit is definitely a hard bone.

    This is the battlefield wisdom that the traditional aristocracy army never thought of. It is a blackmail behavior that is completely incompatible with the so-called "righteousness, honesty" and other knighthoods. But the battlefields of the big and small that the Cecil Army has experienced have proved. One thing - the era of the knight war has passed, is buried in the arduous cannon, the standard of justice in the new era, jointly calculated by caliber and range.

    "Don''t forget one thing, those Tifeng people haven''t been blown up by the magical cannons," the commander, who was promoted by veterans, grinned and said to the soldiers beside him, "Most of them don''t." Know what the real magical gear looks like, especially after we have disguised it ¨C as long as they don¡¯t recognize it this week, the Iron Throne will come!¡±

    ......

    On the wall of the Changfeng Fortress, Maryland¡¯s sword stood beside a magic crystal orbital gun. Not far from him, next to the gun of a real magical gun, the soldiers were using the original for reinforcement. The steel plates and concrete blocks of the city walls were built, and a group of patrols were walking far behind him. The patrols wore eccentric light armor, and the queues were neat and full of spirit.

    At least on the surface it looks like this.

    "The troops on the border of Tifeng have not seen the magical equipment with their own eyes, but their intelligence personnel must have reported the general form and power of these things. This is the intelligence deviation," Maryland sighed softly and said to the adjutant. After the completion of the No. 8 position, a round of gunfire coverage was made in the direction of the Grey Pond Mud. - The news was released in advance, which was said to test the second generation of new weapons. The same was true after the completion of the 12th position."

    "Yes, general." The adjutant bowed his head.

    Maryland nodded and looked across the walls of the wall, looking down at the vast expanse of the distant land.

    False deterrence is already there, but it must be prepared in case the Titans know in advance or simply don¡¯t be fooled. After all, fighting depends on hard power to speak. While building those false positions, Maryland has always been In strengthening the real defensive power of the Changfeng Fortress, the mine positions of some key crossings have been laid. The traps and trenches around the fortress have been kept for a day. Within the fortress, the training of the recruits is not sloppy, and it is always in order.

    After all, in addition to those "fantasy equipment" that have their own watches, a group of real magical missiles are brought to the rear, and the biggest feature of these equipments is that they are easy to control and easy to form combat power - ordinary people only need to train three The day will be able to shoot the gun correctly. After ten days of training, the recruits will barely stand on the wall. At this most critical moment, every time a soldier is trained, the security of the imperial border will be more secure.

    He once lost a fortress, and in his lifetime, he did not want the same thing to happen again for the second time.

    Beside him, he has been following for many years, and he has been accompanying him from the time of the Rock Fortress. The young adjutant who has experienced the battle of meteorites, labor reform, and hunting of the gods is also looking at this vast line of defense. The young man¡¯s bronze face seems to have Complex emotions.

    After a few minutes of silence, Maryland asked: "Payne, what are you thinking?"

    "General..." The young adjutant hesitated, and finally said, "I just suddenly felt a little emotion. The Cavaliers were my only creed when I last guarded the fortress."

    "Protection of the country is also a knightly spirit, and it is a higher knighthood - we are here to protect more people," Maryland shook his head. "As for the means used on the battlefield... the times have changed, Pei Well, I got an epiphany in front of the cannon, and you should try it."

    "...you said it makes sense, general."

    ......

    The changes in the Changfeng Fortress and its surrounding defense lines did not pass through the Tifeng people''s scouts. The continuous intelligence was quickly collected in the command post of the Winter Wolf Fort, and Andersa Windel received the information. I even stood up in surprise - the young wolf general, did not expect the Cecil people to suddenly build a second line of defense.

    In the face of the increasing military pressure of the Titans, the Cecils not only did not adopt the strategy of shrinking the line of defense, but instead actively built a number of new positions. Does this mean that... their reserve soldiers are more than originally imagined? need more?

    The commander of the reconnaissance unit, who came to report, stood in front of Andesha and meticulously reported the situation: "General, we found at least six newly built positions in the highlands of Paramel, with a large number of soldiers stationed, north of the An unknown number of troops and positions were also found in the hilly areas. In addition, according to the information of the merchants, the Cecils have been mobilizing troops frequently during this time. Many soldiers and teams have entered the Changfeng Fortress from the northwest and southwest..."

    Andersa thought of the information she had received not long ago and thought of the report that the Changfeng Fortress continued to increase its troops.

    "Where did they come up with so many soldiers..." The young wolf general frowned. "Can you confirm the bottom of the soldiers and positions?"

    "Those soldiers seem to be rumors of the Cecil''s Magic Corps. Their equipment is very different from the ordinary soldiers. They carry the iconic combat backpacks and are highly disciplined. As for the positions... the scouts are not too close, But we did observe the scenes of the Cecils testing weapons, the power is as great as the previous information, and it can match our magician."

    Andssa left the table and went to the nearby battle map to make a mark on the line of defense of the Changfeng Fortress according to the report sent back by the scout.

    "It''s a complete line of defense..." "The scale is the same as the previous increase." "The Paramel Heights and the hills in the north have a large army group..." "They have done a good job in dealing with the Iron River Knights." Legion level spell ''preparation?''

    Gazing at the battle map in front of him, Andersa Wendell fell into a long-term thinking.

    Through the relay of the magic communication tower without cost, the intelligence from the border arrived in front of Rosetta Augustus.

    "ÅáµÏÄÏÇä, Ansu people once again increased their troops on the defense line."

    The Emperor of Tifeng raised his head and looked at the old duke standing in front of himself.

    "Now they have been called the Seysil, "Your Majesty," said Di Dinan, Wendell. "They built a series of extended positions based on the original Changfeng fortress defense line, combined with the information obtained before. They should be prepared to deal with the Iron River Knights."

    "...the Iron River Knights can create an energy storm of nearly two kilometers in a charge, and are extremely good at destroying heavy fortress shields, but if there is a series of positions with long-range firepower for continuous attack and interference, the Iron River Knights The Legion level spell will be broken up... The new commander of the Changfeng Fortress is an experienced person."

    The Duke of Dinantan nodded: "Andresa''s reconnaissance unit has been ''contested'' several times. The Cecil''s scouts are experienced and well-equipped, although most of them are ordinary people, but in the face of extraordinary When it¡¯s not at all, it should be really elite.¡±

    Rosetta didn''t say anything, just sitting quietly on the high back chair, and the opposite of Di Dinan continued after a pause: "The Royal Advisory Panel assessed the recent trade with the Cecils and the private channels. The information collected, the conclusion is that it is not appropriate to fight."

    "The advisory group''s opinions are based on indirect intelligence, but Andersa''s intelligence is directly contacted," Rosetta broke the silence. "We must make a decision. If we want to fight, now is the last chance, if not, We must also think about the rhetoric of the nobility council now."

    Judi Nan was silent for half a minute, and finally he spoke seriously: "... my opinion is consistent with the advisory group, it is not appropriate to fight, kneel down."

    "What is the reason?"

    "Our industry and the economy are undergoing major changes. In the process, a large part of the reform pressure accumulated before can be relieved. We have no urgent need for war, and on the other hand, once Cecil People are really ready to face the battle, then we will be more frustrated than previously thought, not only the internal pressure can not be alleviated, even the ongoing industrial construction will be interrupted."

    Great changes in industry and the economy...

    Rosetta frowned.

    What Dinant said is a fact that cannot be ignored - the Titan Empire is entering a key point in the new era, and the emerging magic industry is destined to completely change the rules of society, and the benefits of these changes can be expected. It may be more than a few hundred years before.

    In this case, does Tifeng really need a war?

    Rosetta got up and left the desk, slowly stepping on the desk.

    After ten minutes, he stopped.

    "Let Andersa contract the troops and withdraw the Iron River Knights to the east of the Winter Wolf Castle."

    "Yes, Your Majesty."

    After making the decision, Rosetta looked as if it was a little easier. He slowly spit out his breath and looked at Judy Dinant: "I hope that our decision today is correct, Judi Nanqing."

 Chapter 692ï¼š Turning point

    The sky is overcast, with the smell of moist muddy wind blowing from the north side of the mountain. The autumn leaves and grass are rolled up by the wind, slap on the clean windows of the train, Philippe stands In the tactical section command post of the Iron Throne, watching the wilderness and woods that are constantly retreating outside the window, the eyes are quiet.

    Time will make a person mature, especially when the time is spent on the battlefield, and the younger people will become a stable war. The young and sharp Cecil Knight has now become the highest of the Imperial Army. The commander, the steady and reliable temperament, became the biggest achievement of the young man today. He stood there quietly, and compared with four years ago, he looked a lot more restrained.

    The technicians were busy in front of the console of the Iron Throne, while controlling the operation of this huge war machine, while maintaining a smooth communication with the front line and the rear, a technical sergeant transcribed from a nearby device. Some data came to Philip: "General, the pilot project train came to report, the track was closed, the temporary stop was ready, and the Iron Throne could move forward at full speed."

    Philip nodded. "When you move at full speed - what''s new in the wind fortress?"

    "The Tifeng people have no extra action, and the Maryland general is continuing to guard."

    Philip snorted and didn''t say anything more.

    He did not expect that the Rocket Fortress had used the traditional knight spirit to launch a charge on the magical warship. The Maryland knight, who was quite old-fashioned, used a series of unexpected strategies to scare the Tifeng people on the border. The head. The old-fashioned knight, like a stone, finally learned the tricks in the face of the ever-changing era. Although he has not mastered the detailed information of the Changfeng Fortress, it is not difficult to guess the information from the present. What the Maryland generals have done.

    However, such a means will not be able to maintain the border for a long time. If you really want to block the Tifeng people, you still have to rely on the "moving fortress" like the Iron Throne.

    As the highest commander of the Army, Philip is now instructed to personally lead a team to take a repaired new iron throne to the Changfeng Fortress, now more than half way.

    With the speed of this train, plus the already unobstructed railway line, it will take a long time to reach the destination.

    The sky in the distance is more gloomy, and the direction of the clouds is on the eastern border. A rain that can be expected is brewing. According to the Druids, the rainfall range should cover the entire long wind line.

    But this has no effect on the Iron Throne - as a new maneuvering fortress, this armored train does not care about most of the wind and rain on land.

    ......

    The cold wind blows on the outer wall of the tall tower of Winter Wolf Fort, and the black flag is used for hunting and flying. The knights on duty are standing on duty with due diligence. Many people can¡¯t help but look at the direction of the Changfeng Fortress. But all the sights can only end in the hope.

    The contraction order from the Imperial Capital has been issued for several days, and the Imperial Knights and the Magic Division have been ordered to stay in the station on the east side of Winter Wolf Fort. Although the atmosphere of the confrontation is still very tense, the experienced veterans have already judged the situation. : This is awkward, I am afraid I can''t fight it.

    On the outer wall of the sentry tower, a sentinel mage canceled the eagle eye surgery, easing the spirit of a little exhaustion because of long-term monitoring. Another sentinel mages took over at the right time, and the runes of the eagle eye once again appeared in the sentry tower. In the air above, the mage who was removed from the squint squinted and groaned a little: "Well, the corps-level crystal arrays are all sent up, so they don''t even fight..."

    "This is the order. The officers have their own considerations." The war mage, who was refueling and sharpening, opened his eyes and said with no expression. "And you didn''t see those positions? The Cecils are obviously ready." - They dug a pile of pits, do you still want to jump inside?"

    "...hee...the things that are considered above, we don¡¯t even think about it," the Sentinel Master shook his head, and a cold wind blew, and he couldn¡¯t help but shrink his neck. "Oh... still It¡¯s really autumn, it¡¯s getting colder.¡±

    "Yeah... autumn is here," the war mage got up and snapped a finger, summoned a breeze shield over the top of the tower, then looked down at the direction of the main castle building, "if General Andessa ordered the retreat before the end of the month. We can still go home to the Anse Festival."

    A piece of fallen leaves swept through the sights of the sentinels, fluttering in the wind, falling into the inner wall of the fortress and falling on the window sill of the commander of the fortress.

    Andesa''s grayish long hair was blown up by the autumn wind, and the young wolf general raised his hand and licked his face''s gray hair. The eyes between the hairs were unwilling and gloomy.

    The adjutant stood in front of her and bowed his head and reminded: "General, the command of His Majesty has been issued for several days, and the Iron River Knights cannot stay on the Winter Wolf Fort defense line - you should at least order them to return to the camp in the east. Otherwise, the domestic aristocratic council will probably accuse you of this issue..."

    ¡°The guys in the parliament will never know how nervous the situation on the border is,¡± Andersa stood up irritably and interrupted the adjutant¡¯s words. ¡°And I still feel that something is wrong... everything is taken for granted, a set of There is no problem in logic, but the intuition is warning me..."

    As a commander of the legion, Andersa knows that she should not use the reasons of "intuition" to explain the problem - if she is a astrologer or a psychic, it is not a problem, but she is a superb The Cavaliers, what she needs to maintain most is reason and caution. However, since the Cecils have increased their troops on the line of defense, since the border has been in a state of pressure on the border, more and more serious irritability has affected her mood. Now the emperor has even come from the line of defense contraction, the command of the Iron River Knights to withdraw, the kind of instinctive warnings made her restless.

    It is as if there is a voice in the air constantly telling herself that she is missing a key point that is enough to change history.

    The adjutant looked at his governor''s appearance in a different state than usual. After a moment of silence and discretion, the consistent calm knight said: "General, maybe you need to take a look at the recent increase in the Changfeng Fortress and What is their position?"

    Andersa was silent for a moment and suddenly nodded: "Take the record - and there is also a recent record of the purchase of the Cecil''s big caravan in several trading towns."

    "Yes, will..." The adjutant nodded, but his words were just halfway. There was a rush of footsteps and a few noises outside the door, and a slightly sharp voice shouted in the hallway. : "I want to see General Andesha! Extremely urgent! Extremely urgent!"

    "Who?" Andersa looked up and said in a loud voice, "Let him come in."

    The door was opened by the guards. A middle-aged man wearing a bachelor''s robes, holding a piece of paper in his hand, and wearing an imperial emblem on his body ran in and stumbled. He seemed to have some conflict with the soldiers when he came over. It looked quite awkward, but he still sang when he waved the paper in front of Andersha: "General! The Cecil''s line of defense is problematic! We may be fooled!"

    After identifying the two eyes, Anderssa recognized that this was a member of the consultant scholar of Winter Wolf. After the military restructuring, Rosetta the Great set up a special group of "consulting scholars" in the army. The people who go to the Royal Advisory Group are usually battle mage or priests who have both battlefield experience and knowledge. They are better at thinking than general soldiers and military commanders, and are more familiar with the battlefield than pure civil servants. They use their own experience and strategies to analyze various kinds. Intelligence, in the form of reference and suggestion for the military''s supreme commander, is a very important person in the modern Tifeng army.

    Some old-school knights do not like these consultants who are always chattering with them, but Andersa always pays attention to the opinions of consultants. She even considered several improvement plans for the group of consultants and scholars, and submitted them to the emperor. These consultants were able to play a more active role in the military. At this moment, seeing a consultant scholar so rushing to find himself, her expression immediately became serious: "Sir, what happened?"

    "General, the Cecil''s defense has problems, they ... cough, they may be delaying time," the middle-aged man came to Andsera immediately after getting consent, and opened the paper stall in his hand on the table. - That turned out to be a list. "You see, these are their record of additional troops. These are the positions of their positions. These are their supplies. We have gathered them through intelligence." Material circulation data, look, you look at these numbers!"

    "It looks normal," Andersa looked at her eyes carefully, her brows wrinkled. "But... I think there is something wrong with it."

    "Of course not! These numbers are fine, but they have problems!" The middle-aged man shouted loudly. "It''s too smooth, the changes are too regular, the soldiers increase and the circulation of materials if they draw a line, then this The two lines are almost straight, and especially in terms of materials - the intelligence in this area is the most difficult to collect, and the most difficult information to collect is impossible to be accurate. If it is accurate and regular, it must be false. The opponent deliberately showed us!"

    A bright light flashed through my mind, and Andesa finally knew where his faint uneasiness came from.

    "It¡¯s stupid... I¡¯m stupid...¡±

    The young wolf general whispered, but in his mind he suddenly recalled a sentence his father had said to himself:

    The most deceitful enemy is not to hide your secrets so that you can''t see them, but to show you everything - you can''t see which ones are true and which ones are fake.

    She stood up and jumped quickly: "The First Knights of the Winter Wolf, lightly traveling, marching towards the Paramel Heights - I personally led the team. Commanded the Iron River Knights to assemble in the Plain Triangle, Black Flag Magician Stand by, all the regiment-level magic crystals are warmed up and ready to attack!"

    The adjutant responded with a loud voice: "Yes!"

    He didn''t ask the general what to do if he made a mistake. As a general of the wolf, as the heir to the Wendel family, this young lady seems to have thought about all the consequences when she ordered the order. The problem... She will also try her best to let the First Knights withdraw, and then assume all responsibility.

    He also did not question whether the general¡¯s ¡°defense against the emperor¡¯s order¡± was appropriate¡ªbecause the day of the establishment of the Winter Wolf Legion, the ¡°Wolf General¡± was given a certain frontline decision, and when there was an emergency, it was too late to contact the territory. At the time, the general of the wolf had the power to take a decision.

    As for whether the Cecil people will be provoked, will they find the name of "big righteousness", will not put pressure on the empire, and the adjutant does not think too much.

    The empire is the backing of every Titan soldier, and the soldiers are sent to the front line, to fight and not to support the elderly.

    A well-equipped, almost one-third of the members of the Knights, who were composed of extraordinary people, were quickly organized to leave the Winter Wolf Fort in the colder autumn winds in the increasingly gloomy sky, along the southern part of the plain. The "Zhulang" zone quickly headed towards the Parammer Heights, and the Iron River Knights, one of the most elite Knights of the Titanic Empire, quickly gathered in the triangle in front of the Winter Wolf Fort, and the wind pointed to the distant winds. Fortress, thousands of specially trained war mage also came to the assembly point, waiting for the news of the First Knights.

    The bleak cold wind blew across the plains, and the flag of the wind swept by the wind in the wind. The Knights of the Knights in the name of the Knights hovered in the air, making a loud tweet. In the cold wind, Andersa put on the family biography. The wing helmet, the horse ran across the queue formed by the knights, pulled out the long sword at the forefront of the team: "Go forward! Paramel Heights! Go forward!"

    ......

    The armored lion cub swept through the clouds and circumvented the Titan''s Griffin Scout in the shadow of the dark clouds. On the back of the armored raptor, Cecil Knight wearing a windshield leaned over and quickly returned the news. Give the commander of the fortress.

    A full-fledged Knights of the Tifengs suddenly launched into the highlands of Paramel.

    Maryland stood in the command room, staring at the map in front of him, staring at the direction of the arrow marked on the map.

    The direction pointed by the Knights of the Titans... is a fake position.

    They saw it - before the arrival of the Iron Throne.

 Chapter 693ï¼š Accidental and inevitable

    The cold wind became colder and colder, and the flag that was rolled up was beaten on the metal flagpole, which brought out a thunderous sound. The soldiers in the fortress were quickly mobilized under the command of the emergency assembly and came to the city wall. In the fighting positions such as the sentry tower and the bunker, a knight wearing a dark blue short cloak held a long gun with a narrow-necked swallow-tailed flag, and yelled the password across the entire wall, making it more and more faint. Next, the runes between the knights of the knights crossed a stream on the wall.

    Maryland took back the sight of the city wall and turned to the adjutant who had followed him for many years: "Payne, how long will those Tifeng people arrive in the highlands of Paramel?"

    "In two hours," the adjutant immediately replied, "If the rain did not come up before then."

    "Two hours..." Maryland frowned. "Do the scouts see the specific flag and scale of the Knights?"

    "Because the clouds and the enemy''s gryphon knights interfere, the vision is very poor, and there is no way to judge how many people there are, but you can be sure that it is not the Iron River Knights or the Black Steel Knights."

    "Not the Iron River Knights and the Black Steel Knights?" Maryland stunned, and his face suddenly appeared to think.

    The adjutant showed some incomprehensible expression: "Yes, what did the general think of you?"

    "...There is also the last trace of caution on the opposite side. The regular troops of the Winter Wolf Legion are sent out... Perhaps this will be our chance." Maryland glanced at the sky outside, looking serious and thinking fast.

    "They should want to first check the position with the regular Knights. The Iron River Knights or the Black Steel Knights are on standby in the plains... The two Knights have a regiment-level assault tactics, once they accumulate enough on the plains. The power of the city can destroy the shield at the city level in a short time... The shield of the long wind fortress may be blocked, but it should be very difficult.

    "If the enemy''s commander judges that there are not enough soldiers on our defense line, it should be quickly determined that the Changfeng Fortress does not have enough defenders. By that time, the Iron River Knights will launch the charge, even if it is impossible. The large shield that destroyed the long wind fortress is enough to hit us. More importantly, they will enter the close range of the Changfeng Fortress after this, and the Iron Throne can''t provide bombardment support.

    "This is very cautious, the tactics are not the slightest problem, but it will produce a very dead time difference...

    "Where is the Iron Throne - Zero now?!"

    The adjutant thought about it: "The last communication was entering the Karon Valley."

    "Can they speed up?"

    The adjutant frowned. "This may put a heavy burden on the power ridge... after that it should require some degree of adjustment and maintenance."

    "It doesn''t matter. After a while, it can safely stop at the Parammer Heights. Instead of leading a fierce **** across the plain as it was last time, the magician has time to fix it slowly. "Maryland quickly said, "Send a letter to General Philip, ask him to speed up some speed... As long as the Iron Throne can arrive in time, Tifeng people will not be afraid."

    "Yes, general!" The adjutant screamed.

    Maryland took a deep breath, and the cold wind that fell in the autumn passed through the window and into the room. In this humid, muddy atmosphere, he whispered to himself: "It''s raining..."

    The rain seems to be coming down, but it seems to be still entangled in the clouds. The deep black armored front of the Iron Throne opens the humid air, crossing the border line of the last province in the east, the trees on both sides of the track and The stone quickly retreated outside the window, and with the arrival of the cold wind, there was an emergency communication from the Changfeng Fortress.

    "The Tifeng people have begun to march and the Changfeng Fortress is in critical condition."

    Philip strode to the center console of the Iron Throne and asked the technical sergeant who was manipulating the main power ridge: "Can the speed be improved?"

    "It''s already the fastest, general," the technical sergeant replied loudly. "The power ridge is full and all repulsion units have been activated."

    "We need to hurry a little faster," Philip said in a deep voice. "I authorize you to overload the main power ridge. In addition, transfer all the energy of the shield to the propulsion unit."

    A turning point is approaching, and Philip is faintly aware of its appearance.

    This turning point is the one of the Tifeng people''s regiment-level assaults and the Iron Throne shelling that can reach the front line first.

    In this era, in the conventional fortress attack and defense war, the war is long and slow. A traditional army often needs years of siege to determine the survival of a fortress. This is in almost all aristocratic wars within the old Ansu Kingdom. It¡¯s the norm, but the veterans who stayed in the fortress in the east reminded that the Extraordinary Legion of Tifeng had changed this rules of war.

    The Tifeng people regard the extraordinary as a professional soldier. Even from the age of six, they have cultivated children with basic talents. These mass-produced extraordinary people have poor talents. In the eyes of traditional wizards, they may not even be an apprentice. But the Tifeng people put them together, let them master one or two of them in a dozen years, and finally trained a special Extraordinary Legion. The soldiers may only know one skill, only the Knights charge or a lightning bolt. Arrows, but they gathered together in tens of thousands, and they created a terrible force called "the corps-level spell."

    After abandoning the ¡°pride¡± of the extraordinary and the old-fashioned ¡°orthodox school¡±, these professional soldiers or war mage who were born for the war can play as much as the power of the Cecil¡¯s Guilds on the battlefield. Their large army is assembled, and once they have accumulated strength, they can decide the victory and defeat of a fortress attack and defense in a short time.

    The key reforms of the Tifeng people have been carried out for more than ten years. In view of the growth cycle of the extraordinary production, several ace Knights and Masters have not completed the final formation until recently. In the first contact a few years ago, the Dongjing Corps at that time almost ate a big loss. If it wasn¡¯t for Tifeng¡¯s mastery of the Legion-level spells, the Duke of Silas Allen¡¯s response was timely. I am afraid that the Changfeng Fortress has already fallen.

    But the Ansu Kingdom at that time was still indulging in singing and dancing. In the false illusion of peace, they fell behind a whole era. The crisis in the east did not wake them up. The guns in the south did not wake them up.

    Now that the Tifeng people have regrouped their Extraordinary Legion, the shortcomings and defects exposed in the past should have been remedied, but the former Ansu Kingdom has also been reborn as a regent, but as long as it is tender, but as long as Time can''t catch up, the windy fortress will stand up.

    If the Longwind Fortress first loses its combat power under the Titan''s corps-level spells, then the Iron Throne cannot support it alone even if it arrives at the Parammer Heights. If the Iron Throne first arrives at the shelling position, then it is not ready. The Fengchaofan Legion will be hit hard.

    The two countries have been entangled for so long, and the turning point has been compressed for the next few hours.

    The technical sergeant reached out to a hidden organ under the console. After turning the key, a piece of the original locked cover on the console bounced.

    A striking red button appears in the groove under the cover, and there are only a few words on the button: full system overload.

    The red button was slammed hard, and after a very short delay, the whole train was instantly shaken, all the mechanical devices made a low squat, and the hum of all the magic units became loud and screaming.

    The armor plates on the lower sides of the iron throne open a gap under the mechanical structure. The dim red light emerges in the gap. The heat generated by the power ridge overload distort the air near the train and the reserve water for emergency cooling. Injected into the groove between the power ridge and the mechanical device, a lot of hot air whizzed out of the track, and the iron king-zero huge body accelerated again in the steam, rushing to the east border...

    The wind became bigger, and the cold and cold air rolled up the swallowtail flag in the hands of the pilot. Even if the breeze shield or the protective effect of the breath blocked the surrounding cold wind, the wind whistling around the ear was still enough to make people feel upset. .

    Andersa looked up at the sky and looked at the Paramel Heights, already in sight, silently leading the team forward.

    A very slight sound came from the helmet, accompanied by some kind of gentle "knocking."

    Andersa reached out and watched a drop of water on the surface of the armor, her face and eyes were instantly gloomy.

    "It¡¯s raining, general."

    The adjutant on the side whispered.

    "I saw¡­¡­"

    Andersa said dullly, more and more raindrops joined the rain line and became dense in her sight.

    The gods seem to be standing on the side of the Cecil.

    But Andersa just raised his sword with no expression and waved forward: "Go ahead!"

    Rain will slow down the speed of the Knights, even if they are elite, even if the extraordinary can ignore the weather, this "slowness" exists, the difference is only the degree.

    The First Knights of the Winter Wolf Legion marched silently in the rain, and all the soldiers faithfully executed orders from the commanders. The gryphon knights hovering in the air lowered the altitude and provided the ground forces with effective vision and warning as much as possible, but As the rain became bigger and bigger, the surrounding light became darker, and the sky began to brew lightning in the thick clouds. The heights of the gryphon knights fell and fell, and in the end it was almost hovering around the top of the knights.

    This trek lasted for a while, and when Andessa had begun to suspect that the Cecils did not exist, she suddenly heard the gryphon in the air making a loud and penetrating tweet.

    There was a flash of light on the high ground in the distance.

    "defense!"

    Andersa shouted for the first time, and almost at the same time, all the knights pulled out their swords in front of them, the magic stirred, and the light white halo spread out, and instantly formed a cloud over the team. After a moment of delay in the shield, a weapon that is difficult to capture with the naked eye falls on the shield.

    A loud bang, the Cecil''s weapon created a powerful explosion, some knights stunned a bit, but the layer of solid shield did not move.

    Andersa clenched his sword, his body agitation, and he was ready to lead the army-level spells to deal with the enemy, but the constant bombardment as mentioned in the intelligence did not come.

    "Maintain the defensive posture and move on!"

    The Knights held the sword in their hands and continued to move silently under the command of the commander. After a while, the attack with the whistling and whistling came again.

    This time, Andersa and her soldiers have not wavered in the slightest, and the young wolf generals even have a burst of joy.

    She is gambling!

    The speed of the Knights gradually began to accelerate, and after the third attack, there was no more movement on the Cecil''s position.

    Andersa took the lead and led the entire team to cross the last distance between the target positions at the speed of the trot. With the screams of the horses, the flat and reinforced land appeared in her field of vision. .

    The Cecils in the original position had all been evacuated, leaving only an empty platform, and a lot of grotesque things that could not be withdrawn and grotesque things covered with crepe.

    "This position is fake!" the adjutant shouted. "General, you are right!"

    The knights looked at each other and followed the noise. Someone began to scream Andeza¡¯s name with admiration and respect, and was ready to accept the Cecil¡¯s position and the evacuation of the material opponents who had not had time to withdraw. The rumors of the heavy magical armor cannot be taken away, and what they left here will be a valuable source of intelligence for the Titan Empire.

    But Andesa suddenly raised his hand and shouted out the actions of his men: "Don''t get close!"

    After drinking the squat, the female knight turned over and swayed the sword in her hand, then suddenly raised the sword and swung forward.

    The surface of the long sword floats with a dazzling glow, waving into a powerful shock wave, sweeping through a stack of debris in the distance.

    The deafening explosion immediately centered on those debris and erupted along the surrounding trenches and crepe coverings.

    Andersa didn''t know how many tricks the Cecil''s magical gear had and how many models it had.

    But be wary of the magic trap on the battlefield is the quality that every soldier must possess.

    The bodyguards launched by Andessa and the adjutant blocked a few scattered fragments of the explosion. The nearby knights took a half step back. Some people showed a shy look. Andersa just looked at them and shook his head: Never underestimate the enemy, even if you taunt them every time you drink and brag."

    After saying this, she smashed her sword and nodded to the army mage next to her: "Sign the Iron River Knights to the end of the farce made by Cecil."

 Chapter 694ï¼š Wipe the shoulder with the blade

    A dazzling array of white light **** cut through the darkness, rushing into the sky in the wind and rain, bursting in the background of the dark clouds, turning into a group of bright light beams that are clearly visible in the far distance.

    In the northwestern part of the Parammer Heights, in the middle of a field that is covered by the terrain and the woods, a large and oppressive war machine is quietly crouching on the track, and the dense rain curtains splatter its dark armor. The flash of the signal from the Tifeng people shines on the surface of the wet steel plate, and a floating light is emitted.

    The Iron Throne closed all the main lights outside the car body, and the windows of each car also raised the opaque guard. In the dim, only a few weak signal lights flashed on the surface of the car. This faint radiance Covered by the rain curtain and the dim sky, it is almost impossible to detect 100 meters away.

    In the tactical section of the armored train, a commander came to Philip: "The pilot of the Titans signaled."

    "They signaled to the Extraordinary Legion that was on standby," Philip said calmly. "Notify the arsenal section that all the main guns point to the eastern plains of the Changfeng Fortress."

    "Yes, general."

    Philip turned back and looked at the holographic projections not far away. Over the crystals that emitted the faint blue light, the appearance of the train from the external monitor emerged.

    The rain is getting bigger and bigger, the sky is getting more and more gloomy, and the cold wind is wrapped in the rain curtain and spilled on the land near the border.

    Thanks to the rain, the Iron Throne arrived at the scheduled location northwest of the Parammer Heights half an hour ago, and then entered a state of silence, waiting until now.

    In the rain, the night has gradually come.

    Now, just wait for the Extraordinary Legion of the Tifeng people to enter the buffer plain. Whether they are the Iron River Knights or the Black Steel Knights, as long as they enter the cluster assault, they will inevitably support the shield and innocently resist the Lord from the Iron Throne. The artillery bombardment, the bombardment of the four-door fortress-level main gun and the firepower of the light and medium-sized magic guns currently equipped by the Changfeng Fortress, can only fall on the road of assault.

    "Unfortunately, this rain has also affected our reconnaissance," an officer sighed. "The armored gryphon cannot be lifted in this weather, otherwise we will be able to grasp the movements of the Tifeng people more clearly."

    "The Tifeng people are more affected than we are. We have at least the sentry tower on the long wind defense line. They only have the gryphon that can''t be lifted off," Philip said. "Patience waiting for the signal from the Changfeng Fortress, don''t think so. many."

    Although it was said, Philip couldn''t help but feel some ups and downs after hearing the subordinates'' sighs.

    The armored gryphon is a compromise between traditional arms and magical gear. However, the limits of the gryphon itself have determined the limits of this compromise in advance. The war in the Holy Spirit Plain has proved a major role in air power. It is said that now The Magic Institute of Technology has been researching aircraft based entirely on modern technology... I don¡¯t know how long it will take for the aircraft to leave the lab...

    On the triangular plain in the western part of Winter Wolf Fort, the magical flames rising from afar illuminate the knights and weapons that the knights are exposed to by the rain. In the gradual change of light, the head of the Iron River Knights, Count Moglock Turning over the horse, the impact of the armor is the only sound of this silent knight.

    Quietly watching the magical flames of the distant horizon spread out between the clouds, the Count of Moglock slowly raised his sword in his hand, and the order sounded through the entire Knights: "All have a third formation, slow acceleration, go ahead!"

    No one of the entire Knights made a sound, but all the knights and their war horses responded to the command at the same time. With the rumble of horseshoes trampling the earth, the squares formed by thousands of knights began to move forward.

    Under the dark sky, the silent knights seem to arrange neatly six thousand sculptures, slowly accelerating in one direction, and the armor made by the fine steel enchantment has a deep color in the rain curtain, which is as dark as ink. When lightning strikes the sky, these steels covered in flesh and blood will have a reflection that is different from the mud and the pool, as if the iron river is surging, quiet and solemn.

    With the overall acceleration of the Knights, the ubiquitous flow of magic suddenly accelerated, and the enormous energy was trained by thousands of young people, educated, and the knights living together guided and condensed a little on the array. The fuzzy high-energy cloud cluster, the front end of the cloud group points to the Changfeng Fortress.

    Behind the Knights, the second unit also began to move forward. This is an army that did not wear any metal armor, but the magical light that flashed in their eyes made everyone not despise their role on the battlefield. This team is wearing a blue and black short robe, wearing a wizard dagger and mass production magic at the waist, holding an oak short stick, and a number of black flags screaming against the wind and rain over its array.

    The Earl of Palin Winter Castle was wearing a robes of the stars, and raised his staff in a high position: "Black Flag Magisters, advance!"

    Unlike many wizards who are slow-moving on the battlefield, the warriors of the Titan empire are also subject to considerable level of riding training, as well as bodyguards and a certain level of physical training. This is because the soldiers of the warfare usually only have a limited one or three combat spells, and the extra training is the necessary guarantee for them to play a role on the battlefield.

    On the basis of these trainings, the superb magician regiment can do the same with the Knights unless the latter launches the charge, otherwise the magician regiment will always keep in sync with the Knights and form an uninterrupted remote support.

    Andersha couldn''t see the movement of the Iron River Knights, but she knew that after the signal was hit, the Iron River Knights and the Black Flag Wizards must have set off.

    The Cecils of the Windward Fortress may have received intelligence from the Empire, but how are they prepared to deal with the upcoming legion-level spell strikes?

    The once-strong steel frontier regiment is no longer there. The sneaky Silas Loren is said to have disappeared on the battlefield of the Holy Spirit Plain. Only a group of unsettled Cecil soldiers can¡¯t keep the windy fortress. ... If they can hold it, it is not necessary to set up so many fake positions around the fortress to make a fool of it.

    Andersa waved his hand around the rain line and felt grateful for the fact that his advisers were able to find the anomaly of Cecil''s position in time. Otherwise, the soldiers of the empire might be stunned by the bluffing tricks. The empire will also miss the best opportunity to open Ansu... the gateway to Cecil...

    But when she was so sighed, a sudden surge of doubts caused the young wolf general to frown.

    A false position can''t really hold the frontier. It''s such a simple truth that you can understand that the Cecil people can understand it.

    They made these fake positions obviously not to resist Tifeng, but to delay the time...

    Delaying the time, it is highly likely that the Cecils really have reinforcements. They are not really empty, but the reinforcements need time to reach the border.

    It¡¯s been a long time since the Changfeng Fortress¡¯s first abnormal ¡°increased troops¡± to the present, so...has the Cecils actually enough time to break through their illusions? Will it be another illusion? !

    In many cases, a keen mind only needs to open a hole. Naturally, many clues that are easily overlooked can be connected. Andersa feels that she is too much thinking and a little too nervous. However, once she starts to think in the direction of conspiracy, she I found that my thoughts could not stop.

    After the Sesil people took over the Changfeng Fortress, things have been full of surprises. What happened in this vast confrontation zone has gradually exceeded the framework delineated by traditional war rules. She suddenly felt that she must think more... ...you know, between the Changfeng Fortress and the Winter Wolf Fort, but never talked about the Knight Code!

    A thunder suddenly burst into the sky, bright electric light across the sky, illuminating the surrounding undulating stones and vegetation, Andesa suddenly recalled the fake position that was discovered before, recalling the fake position. a detail

    The Cecils should have left only a very limited number of soldiers in each of the fake positions to serve as observation posts and "actors". So few soldiers were deployed in the Parammer Heights, which is far away from the Changfeng Fortress. In the face of an integrated Knights, it is impossible not to be flustered, even if they are really strong in steel, they must at least consider their own safety unless they are not going to alive and evacuate, but if so, they will Will not leave the position, but will use the explosives on the position and the Tifeng Knights to do the same!

    But in fact, those Cecil soldiers were able to leave the position after three attacks on the Knights of Tifeng. At that time, the Knights could have a short charge.

    So calm, there must be a retreat. The retreat cannot be a distant wind fortress, nor can it be other defensive positions on the highlands of Paramel. Even if one or two of those positions are true, they cannot stop the whole. The impact of the Knights of the Winter Wolf.

    Their retreat is a combat group with a combat capability close to the Changfeng Fortress, which can ensure the elimination of an entire Tifeng Knights in a short time, and this battle group must be near the Parammer Heights!

    Andersa opened his eyes in an instant, and then turned back and ordered: "Gryphon Knight, take off!!"

    The adjutant next to him was shocked: "General?"

    "The Cecils may have hidden a large number of troops capable of long-range attacks nearby... This rain has affected our sight!!"

    The adjutant was shocked by Andersa''s eyes, and then realized the seriousness of the situation, almost without hesitation, he ordered the current best-selling Griffin Knight to take off immediately.

    In this bad weather, the Griffin instinctively refused to command near the clouds. The rider had to pierce a hollow needle with a medicament into the back of the Griffin, forcibly driving the Griffin with potions and special spells. Against the wind and rain, Adesha looked up and stared at the huge raptor flying farther and farther in the dark sky, gradually becoming a vague black spot, and she did not wait long after that. The Griffin Knight quickly returned to the ground.

    The potion poisoned gryphon stumbled on the ground, and the knight in light armor jumped from the mount back: "General! Northwest! There is a very huge, weird thing! Like the Cecil people sell it to Our ''train'', but it''s huge, weird!"

    Andersa¡¯s heart sank, and after asking about the direction of the thing, the bad hunch had completely turned into reality.

    Let the big troops stand by, she took a part of the elite soldiers to a safe observation position pointed out by the Griffin Knight, and saw the war machine hidden between the woods and the boulders.

    The huge steel monster quietly crouched on the track, wearing awesome armor, and numerous magical weapons of all sizes chilled it.

    The most chilling thing is that the giant magical gun Andesa at the end of the steel monster has not seen the thing before, but she saw it in the report, in the magic of some precious, intelligence personnel I saw it in the image, she knows what that thing can do.

    Can open the strongest fortress in the world.

    And those weapons are now quietly pointing to the direction of the long wind defense, the Iron River Knights and the Black Flag Magisters are ignoring the scope of its attack!

    Andersa probably will never know that this frightening war machine is only half an hour early.

    Counting the time difference between the Iron River Knights'' attack and the time difference between the Iron Throne and the shelling of the Iron Throne, she and the turning point that could determine the fate of Titan and Cecil were only less than an hour.

    "...General, this is a trap!" the adjutant said in a low voice. "We must destroy this thing..."

    "It''s impossible, unless we have a large siege machine or a half magician..." Andersa clenched her teeth and then suddenly raised her head and looked in the direction of the eastern plains.

    The adjutant and several accompanying subordinates also looked in the same direction, and everyone realized the meaning of Andersha.

    The troops behind must be stopped immediately.

    Andersa raised his hand and ordered to signal.

    But she stopped because she realized that once the signal was hit, it meant that this unit would be exposed to the silent war machine.

    The war machine should know that there is a Tifeng team nearby, but it and the people inside it still do not know that this trap has been exposed, it is still crouching, the First Wolf Knights have the opportunity to evacuate.

    However, after the Winter Wolf Knights evacuated to a safe distance, I am afraid that the Iron River Knights have entered the scope of the trap of the Cecil.

    Andersa didn''t dare to wait until then to signal, she didn''t dare to gamble.

    No one knows how far the attack range of the war machine is, but from the location of its deployment and the intelligence about Cecil''s magic weapon, she knows that she has not had much time for the Iron River Knights to march very fast, this time I am afraid She has entered the Changfeng Plain, and she must stop the troops and the magicians in the rear within a few minutes.

    So there must be someone out of the big forces to signal, and the rest of the Knights quickly shift the position of Paramel Heights. At this moment, the line of sight is very poor. The war machine should only lock the person who signals, can''t lock. A large force that has moved the position.

    This is the least costly solution.

    In Andesa''s brief hesitation, a soldier wearing a short mage robe has come up from behind.

    "General, I left a signal, please evacuate as soon as possible."

    Andersa stared at the soldier who stood up, and the latter responded calmly: "General, I am a special assistant who sends signals. I only have a variety of magic light techniques. Sending signals is my duty."

    After a moment of confrontation, Andersa screamed: "...soldier, what is your name?"

    "Eric Julia," the wizard''s soldier stood up, "from Enchhoek."

    Andersa took a deep breath and stepped forward, pressing down on the soldier''s shoulder: "Eric, the empire will be kind to your family."

    "It is my pleasure to serve under your service!"

    Andersa nodded and immediately ordered: "Other people, immediately transfer with me!"

    Two minutes later, the entire Winter Wolf First Knights began to evacuate the Parammer Heights as quickly as possible.

    Shortly after the Knights left the area, a flash came from behind the team.

    Andersa turned back and saw a bright red ball rising from a distance, bursting into a glare and bright **** flame at high altitude.

    Trap, evacuation.

    After a few seconds of delay, the harsh whistling and explosion covered the position where the ball was raised.

    Ansu 738, the first year of Cecil, the harvest on the 35th.

    Everyone on the long wind defense line passed the blade.

 Chapter 695ï¼š History is moving forward

    When the flare suddenly rose from the vicinity of Highland''s No. 4 position, Philip realized that the situation was beyond control.

    The battlefield is made up of countless accidents and inevitable countless plans and accidents.

    The well-trained professional soldiers on the Iron Throne responded in the shortest possible time. The small sub-guns in the arsenal and tactical sections were roughly aimed at the direction in which the signal flares were raised, followed by a series of gunfires. The roaring orbital artillery projectile crossed the pale green trajectory in the air, and then burst into a strong flame on the high ground, illuminating the gloomy wasteland in the storm, but everyone knows that this round of artillery counter-measure is only in the case of planned failure. Try to save some of the results as much as possible.

    The signal flare that has been fired can''t be stopped in the faint skylight. The bright **** light shines on the whole highland and the vast plains near the highlands. The main Fengfeng force on the long wind defense line must have seen it.

    The hurried sub-cannon bombardment lasted only thirty seconds, and Philip ordered the entire car to stop attacking as a general who was no longer young. He knew that most of the Tifeng troops on the highlands of Paramel had already risen in the signal flare. Before the transfer, the location of the gunfire coverage, leaving only a few deaths.

    It may even be just a brave signal soldier.

    "General, do you want the gryphon to take off and investigate?" the deputy sergeant of the Iron Throne cautiously asked, "Or send a group of steel cavalry..."

    Listening to his advice, Philip¡¯s heart sighed slightly.

    He knows, I am afraid it is already late... The enemy commander is a tricky guy, cautious and sensible, and I am afraid I already know something about Cecil¡¯s equipment and fighting methods. They will not stay nearby. He also knows that at present Under the weather conditions, the scouting ability of the Griffin Knights and the ground forces will be weakened. At this time, most of the enemies are far away from the Iron Throne. Searching for a Knights who sneak into the rain curtain in the entire Paramel area is tantamount to finding a needle in a haystack.

    After all, compared to armored trains with large scales and eye-catching tracks, it is hard to find more people who are loosely acting and able to cover with trees.

    Even so, he was cautiously ordered to release the Griffin Knight Griffin to refuse to take off in such bad weather. The rider took a lot of effort to get the mount to hover a low-altitude, and did a better investigation than nothing. And the result is as Philip expects: the enemy has disappeared.

    Knowing this, the young army commander calmly turned and turned to the artillery commander next to him: "All the auxiliary guns, pointing to the fourth, sixth, seventh and northeast intersections, free to bombard for ten minutes."

    "Yes, general."

    The magic unit of the Iron Throne is running again, the noise of the hum and the mechanical operation, the roar of the sub-cannon turrets in the tactical section of the car, and Philippe ordered the opening of the window armor on one side, in a groggy In the flash and the wind and rain, he stared into the distance.

    Tonight, Cecil¡¯s Magisters encountered the most vigilant enemy to date, and in the faint raindrop, Philip saw the real opponent of the Empire.

    Before today, the Cecil Army faced a variety of opponents, the old aristocrats of the private soldiers suddenly collapsed, the traditional knights brave but already late, the cults created by the cults are powerful, but in the end can only become a cannon powder, Even a man-made god, just a powerful monster, will eventually fall into the trap of man-made...

    To this day, in a storm of confrontation, everyone has crossed the blade with the blade and crossed the throat. The difference is a small amount. In the hands of countless accidents and accidental accumulation, the Cecil Legion After the days and intelligence advantages built a near-perfect trap, the Tifeng people almost safely exited the battlefield.

    The battle of blood flow into the river did not break out, but everyone had a cold sweat.

    ......

    Thunderous explosions came from different directions, and the bright lines that cut through the sky fell on the highlands of Paramel. The flash of the explosion rose and went out in the rainy night. The earth was shaking and the air was shaking. The sound of a whole bomber''s saturated bombing was horrifying, and the ears creaked.

    The First Knights of the Winter Wolf quickly moved to the position in the wind and rain. The flash of explosion and the lightning of the sky exploded in turn, illuminating the swords and armor of the knights that were wet by the rain, under each helmet. There is a pair of slightly nervous eyes.

    However, the Knights are still orderly, and under the leadership of the commander, the fastest movement is carried out with minimal movement.

    Andersa rode on the horse and saw the flash of the explosion flashing from the vicinity, holding his lips tightly and not saying a word.

    The Cecils launched a terrible attack. The strength of the attack proved that the power of the steel monster that she had judged correctly was very small. Only a regular knight could not confront each other. Strategic transfer is the only choice to preserve itself.

    Perhaps only the reorganized magician regiment and the ready-made Iron River Knights can fight that level of monsters.

    The young wolf general looked back and the red magic signal had dissipated in the clouds. In the depths of the dark rain curtain, only one bright line continued to cut through the sky.

    She was relieved in her heart.

    Although the enemy''s attack is fierce, it can be judged from their distribution that they have not exceeded Tifeng''s investigative means in this rainy night. They have lost their position as a knight. The blind blows now are only touching. Just luck.

    The heavy rain that had delayed the action of the Winter Wolf Knights has now become the umbrella of Andersa and her soldiers in the shelling.

    Next, she and the First Knights of the Winter Wolf can safely leave this rainy night, and they can only look forward to luck with the Cecil.

    May God bless it.

    The young wolf general raised his head and watched the rain line falling in the dark, whispering to himself: "I hope the rain does not stop..."

    The adjutant accompanying him heard Andesa¡¯s self-talk, but did not hear the content, and asked subconsciously: ¡°General?¡±

    ¡°Nothing,¡± Andersa shook her head. The last time she looked back at the direction in which the steel monster stopped, then she looked back at her adjutant. ¡°The decaying and debilitating kingdom is a history, the new Cecil empire is a Strong enemy."

    Tonight, the elite army of the empire encountered the most vigilant enemy to date, and in that faint rain curtain, Andersa saw the real opponent of the empire.

    ......

    The Tifeng people¡¯s troops retreated and suddenly stopped when they entered the Changfeng Fortress defense zone, and then turned back in place.

    The heavily armed Maryland left the castle and came to the Changfeng Fortress on the wall of the Tifeng side, watching the dark plains for a long time.

    The exposure of the Iron Throne was an accident, and the battlefield itself was a place where there was no shortage of accidents, but according to General Philip, the exposure of the Iron Throne may be related to the commanding of Tifeng¡¯s commanders to conduct targeted investigations. I can''t help but think of the situation that my well-planned "deception tactics" have been seen.

    He smiled softly and shook his head: "The little wolf... is not famous."

    "General," adjutant Payne came to the wall and came to Maryland. "The message came from the Iron Throne. They have stopped bombarding. Initially, they should not have left the Tifeng team."

    "...this time, the fate has ignored the Tifeng people," Maryland said silently for a moment, calmly saying, "The information is summarized and sent to your Majesty. How will the situation develop afterwards... It is not something we should care about."

    "Yes, general."

    The rain stopped unconsciously, and with the refreshing but cold autumn wind blowing over the city wall, the dark clouds of the sky quietly dispersed. The repertoire that lasted from the afternoon to the night disappeared with the wind and rain, and the stars shone from the gap between the clouds. The earth is cold and cold.

    "It¡¯s a good rain..." Maryland whispered. "It¡¯s just right, it¡¯s just right.¡±

    ......

    The information from the border crossing of the East was first transmitted to St. Sunil. In the study of Baiyinbao, Gao Wen summoned three of his big governors.

    "Our border is safe, at least in the east," Gao Wen said at the door. "The Iron Throne has arrived at the border. After a dramatic contest, the Tifeng people have returned to their defense."

    "This is detailed information." Amber''s figure emerged from Gao Wen''s side. She held several copies of the documents in her hands and distributed them one by one to the three consuls.

    After taking the information, Victoria first hurriedly scanned it. Although the language used in the information was very simple, it was enough to explain what happened. After a cursory browsing, the Duke of Ice could not help but sigh: "Opportunity and Everyone passed by."

    "It''s fair," said Berdwin Franklin, putting down the paper in his hand. "In any case, the Titans realized that the wind defense line has been re-established and they should be quiet."

    Gao Wen shook his head and reminded: "The empire that is temporarily quiet and enters the industrial age does not have the character of ''moderate restraint'', but now at least the war is no longer a matter for themselves. Hety, you what you want to say?"

    From the beginning, Heti did not say a word and looked up at Gao Wen: "The ancestor, Minister Norris has led the Ministry of Agriculture expert group to enter the contaminated area of ??the Holy Spirit Plain, and evaluate the agricultural reconstruction plan there in the long run. We really Need to recuperate."

    In the face of Herti¡¯s serious and serious eyes, Gao Wen nodded. ¡°Yes, we really need to recuperate... especially the reconstruction of agriculture.¡±

    The situation looks very smooth, the empire has been established, the coronation ceremony has greatly encouraged the morale of all walks of life, the order of the kings has been calmed down, the local aristocracy has signed to support the restructuring, and the powerful Cecil war machine stopped Tifeng at the border. The conspiracy of man, even once in an advantage, seems to be illusory. A radical optimist may even think that the Cecil Empire is already a powerful giant, ready to sweep the world, but in the room. Anyone knows that this "smoothness" is just an appearance.

    It is the victory of the repeated inspiration that has inspired the people. It is the temporary redistribution of interests that conceals the internal emptiness. The fact is that half of the grain-producing areas of the Holy Spirit Plain have been destroyed, a large number of refugees need to be resettled, and the cities and villages after the war need to be rebuilt... ...

    If the previous war was to resurrect this ancient indulgent kingdom and cut off the carrion, then what the current Cecil empire needs is not to sweep the world, but to let the meat that has been cut off of carrion grow new meat.

    Among them, food is the most important. According to the urgent statistics just completed, the Cecil Empire is basically lacking food except for the South and West. The national grain reserves can only be tempered until the next harvest season. In order to prevent a large-scale famine, the Duke of Berdwin has begun to engage with the Ogure tribal countries in the west to discuss the purchase of food. In this situation, the empire must recuperate.

    "I also agree with the Chief Executive of Herti, but the key to the problem is what will happen to Tifeng," the Duke of Berdwin first confirmed Herti, and then frowned again. "The long wind defense occurred. The ''contest'' is very close to the battle, but it has not really become a squad. Everyone is walking around the cliff... This circle, but how to explain it."

    "It is them who are close to the military defense zone. From the righteous point of view, the Tifeng people do not have an advantage, and our disadvantage is that they fail to leave that unit. There is not enough evidence at hand. This is the immediate situation, and for the two As far as the country is concerned, as long as the evidence is not sufficient, it will be able to rely on everything," Gao Wen said. "On the other hand, from the perspective of the willingness to start the war, Tifeng should be more willing to sit down and talk to us after today... Today''s Tifeng, the situation is different."

    Herti frowned: "Because of their industrial and economic transformation?"

    Gao Wen glanced at Herti and looked a little appreciative: "Yes, they have a new ''cake''. Now the small and medium-sized nobles who have been damaged by the restructuring are busy redistributing their interests. The biggest pressure inside the company. One of them has temporarily eased. Before they encounter the next bottleneck, Rosetta Augustus does not need to continue to push the war. His current focus should be on controlling the process of industrial and economic transformation and preventing his empire from Out of control in this process..."

    "So..." Perdwin Franklin pinched his horns. "Your Majesty, we should give Tifeng a signal."

    "Of course," Gao Wen laughed and looked at Hetty. "I will inform Padrik immediately and give Tifeng a new order. Then... we wait patiently for Rosetta Augustus'' response. ¡±

 Chapter 696ï¼š enemy

    A cold wind blew into the Obsidian Palace, and the tall, sly Dinan, Wendell, walked across the long corridor, and the attendants retreated in awe, and sent the imperial chief minister to the emperor¡¯s study, secretly Guess the reason why the "Duke of Wolf" was called to the court urgently.

    There was no delay in the journey of Judyan, and he went straight to the room where the emperor was. After the waiter opened the door, he saw that the imperial ruler had sat at his desk and waited for himself.

    "Your Majesty," Judy entered the study and bowed at the desk. "I am coming."

    "This is the urgent news from Andersa," Rosetta Augustus''s face was as calm as a stone, and there was no mood swing in his deep eyes. He reported a copy from the communications officer. Pushing on the desk, the tone was flat. "We took a wrong step."

    Through the domestic communication tower relay, the news from the Winter Wolf Fort was sent to the Obsidian Palace in the first time.

    Judyan faintly realized the content of the information. He took the first two steps and picked up the report and looked through it from beginning to end. His face gloomy as the line of sight moved.

    A few minutes later, the wolf''s duke raised his head and frowned: "Your Majesty..."

    "The Cecils are very cunning, and they have arranged a very difficult and excellent commander to sit on the long-wind fortress. Their tricks have passed everyone, including me. Now, we have missed the opportunity, according to Andersha. Reported that a powerful, magical-driven maneuver has arrived in the Paramare region, and the Changfeng Fortress supports each other, and a large number of troops arrive at the border with the fortress," Rosetta said calmly. ¡°For the first time, the Cecils showed more strength than we expected.¡±

    "I should bear some responsibility," said the Duke of Dinantan, "I misjudged the situation..."

    "You just fulfilled your responsibilities, and the people who misjudged the situation were more than one of you," Rosetta interrupted the words of the Duke of Judy, "When it is not accountable, we should consider the matter for the future."

    "...the Cecils also missed an opportunity to reinvent us in this incident, and on the other hand, they should not want a war now," said Di Dinan, "experiencing a civil war." And with a natural disaster, plus the new royal family and state system that has just been established, what they need most now is peace and recuperation."

    Rosetta nodded slightly and recognized Judyan¡¯s judgment, but he frowned and said solemnly: ¡°It is also a danger to let them rest and recuperate.¡±

    "Yeah," said Di Dinan. "The Cecils... they have shown a strong ability to develop, whether it is their army, their economy and society, that Govin? Cecil''s new order." They all show extraordinarily terrible potential. If you really get a chance to recuperate, the Cecil Empire will soon become an uncontrollable behemoth..."

    The old duke¡¯s tone was full of sighs. He studied Ansu, who spent most of his life, and finally looked at Ansu¡¯s ruin of diplomatic difficulties and conspiracy. However, no one expected that the ruins of Ansu would stand up again. Cecil, this new empire is more difficult and dangerous than the decaying kingdom of the past. The flames of the original kingdom were prepared to burn, and in the end it seemed to be a ritual for the giants to resurrect - but at this juncture, mention Feng lost the only chance to kill this new country.

    But whether it is Rosetta or Judyan, it is just a sigh, not too much annoyance and complaints.

    When the times change, it is just a waste of time to complain about what has happened. The Cecil Empire is indeed developing, but Tifeng... is not in place.

    After missing the opportunity of war, instead of counting on your opponent to stop, it is better to let yourself go faster, so that you can prepare for the future conflict.

    "If I guess it is correct, Gao Wen? Cecil should soon release a signal to us through his ''commercial diplomacy'', he has a high probability of choosing peace, and I can only accept - and accept it," A few minutes later, Rosetta broke the silence and said, "We must be prepared to meet the new confrontation."

    One side needs to recuperate, one side is in a critical period of change, the two empire are turning around on the edge of the cliff, the fate is worth mentioning, deliberately guiding, they all just enter the stage of "peace", which can be expected for a long time. For some time, Cecil and Tifeng may not be able to fight again, and a "confrontation" different from war may become the norm in the future.

    Rosetta has foreseen the approximate form of this confrontation and intends to prepare for the future.

    After a short period of thinking, he looked at Judy Dinant: "The economic policy of Duke of Severn can be fully launched, let the funds flow further, let the small nobles and merchants push the factory, and our magical industry is already behind the Cecil. One step, can''t continue to lag behind;

    "The scale of the Imperial Industrial Construction Association will be expanded. For technical talents, we must do everything possible to recruit and support. I am going to add the title of "Special Lord" and several kinds of medals, especially outstanding scholars and craftsmen, even if They are poor people and will also be given the opportunity to honor and honor honours;

    "The parliament has been arguing for a few months in order to argue whether civilians can be the same as the children of the nobles. Now these disputes must stop immediately...

    "We have been discussing business activities in the southern part of the country for so long, and it is time to continue to promote it. Refer to the trade model established now with the Cecils, and the Gaoling Kingdom, and the elves, to do business. Handed over to Earl of Hallmark, who understands the situation in the southern part of the continent."

    Judyan raised his eyebrows: "The trade with the southern part of the continent... was it not put on hold before?"

    "The elves are very dissatisfied with our deforestation in the southern part of the mainland, which has affected our relationship with the Gaoling Kingdom, but now...we must open the trade route in the south," Rosetta said undoubtedly, "Magic Industry The development is alleviating the pressure caused by the New Deal before, but the things produced by the factory must be sold to become income, otherwise the aristocrats and businessmen who invest in the factory will inevitably become unstable again ¨C except for the trade with the Cecil Empire. Beyond, we have to find more markets."

    "I understand," Judy Don nodded. "So how much concession do you want Earl of Hallmark to make?"

    ¡°Tifeng can stop all logging operations in the disputed forest area in the southern part of the mainland, and can stop the pioneering advancement in the blue rock hills...¡± Rosetta apparently thought about this before today. ¡°Even, we can recognize the Gaoling Kingdom. The booked ''The Earl of Blue Rock'', but the premise of this is that they must open the city of trade, and must open the three avenues of the Lanyan area to the ancestral woodland."

    Judyan revealed a moment of sorrow after hearing the concession conditions proposed by Rosetta, but after only two or three seconds of indulgence, the old duke bowed his head: "I understand."

    "In addition, let Andersa return to Aldernan in the near future. She is the only one who is in front of a close and close contact with the Cecil Mentor. There are many things. I hope to talk to her face to face. The defense issues on the border are arranged by you.

    "Commanded the Winter Wolf Legion to build a fort in the Winter Wolf Fort Line. The plan for ''Borderary Rotation'' and ''New Recruitment'' that you have proposed is very good. Now I have to use it - the newly formed corps of the Empire and the recruits for three years. Rotating to help the Winter Wolf Legion stationed in the Northwest Line, I don''t ask them to get into the Changfeng Fortress, but they must put enough pressure on the Cecil."

    Judi Nan immediately understood the intention of the arrangement of the Titan ruler -

    The Cecils should not be allowed to quietly develop themselves, and they should not be allowed to free their hands from the wind fortress.

    Compared with Cecil after the disaster, the Titan Empire has many more reserve soldiers and construction materials. This time, the Cecils built 18 false positions on the border, and Tifeng can Twenty-eight of them were really repaired at the border.

    Whether it is the defender of the Changfeng Fortress or the war machine that I did not know how to make it, it must be firmly dragged on the border, and even the large number of reserve soldiers in the Cecil must be dragged on that long road. Border line.

    After finishing this arrangement, Rosetta Augustus took a long breath.

    The Duke of Judyan looked up and saw the expression of the Titan ruler - losing such a horrible opportunity, ushered in such a vigilant enemy, on the face of the Titan ruler, What he saw was a pair of exceptionally bright eyes, as well as full of fighting spirit and happiness.

    This expression made Judyan feel surprised. He had not seen a similar look from Rosetta Augustus for many years. He vaguely remembered that he saw the other side show up like this last time, or he was crowned at the other side. Shortly afterwards, it was decided to reorganize the nobility council.

    "Cesil is a strong enemy, isn''t it, Judy Nanqing?" Rosetta said happily. "Like the Prince of Mali, the Duke of Fabro and the Duke of Coleman Ron... maybe they are better than them." Still stronger?"

    "It is stronger than them." After a short mistake, Judyan finally smiled. "After all, the ¡®three-person chaos party¡¯ just wanted you to be alone.¡±

    Rosetta gave a slight glimpse, and then he laughed happily: "Ha ha ha ha..."

    ......

    A bright whistle rang through the pier, on the port of St. Sunil City, the magical warship "Pioneer" ready to travel to the south is slowly leaving the river bank, the powerful operation of the magic engine and the low roar of the water pressure device Gradually sorghum, the two sides of the battleship, like the mechanical wings of the magic wing, opened a little under the action of gears and levers, looks majestic and magnificent, but also with a strange beauty.

    The citizens and soldiers gathered along the banks of the river cheered, and the curious children shouted on the high roofs and river embankments. On the pier square, they were dressed in Victoria and Berdwin. The duke stood quietly in the company of the attendant, and watched the direction of the magical warship leaving. He had not recovered his sight for a long time.

    The magical warship began to accelerate slowly, and the ship that accompanied the guards also entered the predetermined **** position. The wall of St. Sunil¡¯s wall shrank a little in sight and was finally covered by the rolling hills and woods on the plain until it was again After not seeing it, Gao Wen took back sight from the porthole.

    "I finally have to go back," next to Gao Wen, Amber stretched out and said in an exaggerated tone, "I have forgotten what the South looks like!"

    "You have only been away for less than half a year. Don''t say that you have left for half a lifetime," Gao Wen glanced at the half-elf. "And talking about the contact with the South, is this military director afraid of being more frequent than anyone else?" ¡±

    Amber pouted and turned to look at the black maid next to him: "You have to be careful, Miss Maggie, our emperor''s majesty is a character who can pour out water from the stone, and one will be arranged in a pile." The difference is, and I still don¡¯t give up the money..."

    Maggie stood on this new mechanical warship. At this moment, she was watching the retreating river bank outside through the crystal glass-covered porthole. This incredible magical guide made her deeply fascinated and curious, and she could not help but Beka''s "advanced magical technology" produced a glimmer of expectation. She was so ecstatic that she didn''t hear what amber was saying, and the reaction was slowed down half a beat: "Ah? Sorry, I didn''t hear it... ..."

    "You don''t care about her, she is just too excited. Most of the time is nonsense," Gao Wen waved, then carefully looked at the black dragon maid in front of him. "But I didn''t expect it, Rebecca succeeded." I borrowed you from Victoria. When she just told me about it, I thought she was in trouble."

    In the mind of Maggie, I couldn¡¯t help but recapture Rebecca¡¯s words, ¡°You change it to me.¡± She smiled slightly: ¡°The sincerity of His Royal Highness Rebecca and the incredible knowledge she has touched me. As for the hostess... In most cases, she will respect my opinion."

    "It seems that there is still a lot of secret between you and Victoria, but please be assured, I will not inquire," Gao Wen said with a smile. "For the next period of time, I hope you can enjoy life in the South."

    Maggie slowly revealed a sincere smile: "Yes, I am looking forward to it."

    ¡ºAdd bookmarks for easy reading¡»

 Chapter 697ï¼š After burning

    The refreshing wind blows through the wasteland, rolling dry dust and dry deciduous grass clippings. On the deserted land, the ditch that was once used for irrigation has been dried up by the interruption of the upstream, and a collapsed wall fell into the mud. The yellowed weed covers most of the.

    An abandoned old mill stood alone on the side of the road. The huge windmill blades that fell off the mill were like some kind of broken limbs. They were placed on a half-collapsed red brick wall. The burning and explosion were everywhere around the mill. Traces of the object after the attack, a charred road sign slanted at the crossroads in front of the mill, the vague words on the street signs are faintly visible:

    "Long tail woodland - Cabre town"

    A rough, thick-skinned hand smashed the street sign and wiped a layer of blackened ashes.

    Norris looked at the black ash that was stained on his hands, then rubbed his fingers and looked at the abandoned old mill not far away.

    An autumn wind blew, and the cold air wrapped in the wind poured into the lungs where Norris was no longer healthy. He couldn''t help but bend down and cough.

    A few young people accompanying him immediately came forward, and some people supported the Minister of Agriculture, who was slightly shaken: "Minister, are you okay?"

    "Nothing, the age is big, the wind of this season is not very friendly to me," Norris waved his hand and refused the support of his subordinates and apprentices. His eyes slowly recovered from the direction of the mill. "I have heard of this place... The most fertile land near the woodland is here..."

    "It¡¯s all gone," a young official sighed. "When the troops arrived here, the entire long-tailed woodland was occupied by the crystallographic regiment. The survivors gathered were less than a hundred. In order to completely remove the monsters, the soldiers finished. After the bombing, all the towns were burned, including the settlements around the town."

    "Desolation... The waste is not terrible, the ruined land can still be saved," Norris said slowly, looking at the farmland where the weeds are not far away. "The fear is that there is still residual pollution. Let''s go there. Look at it."

    The accompanying young officials turned their heads and told several magic guides to stop on the side of the road, and then followed the pace of Norris.

    The once fertile fields experienced ruin. After growing weeds, they suffered a series of bombings and incineration. After burning, they grew new weeds with a few winds and rains. Now, from the distance, they almost never see the old farmland. In the appearance, Norris crouched down next to a ditch that could barely be distinguished. He reached for a handful of dirt and twitched at his fingertips.

    The black soil mixed with grass ash has a hint of wet adhesion and falls to the ground as the fingers move.

    "What a good earth..." Norris reached out and let the entourage look at the mud left in his hands. "Where is there such a good land in the south?"

    After lamenting, he clap his hands and began to ask the samplers to collect local soil samples. A accompanying clerk took out the folder that he carried with him and found the corresponding report: "The area and the surrounding fields are ''Luo Shacao Manor''. Part of it belongs to the private property of Viscount Kabriel, but the specific population of the entire town of Cabrai is difficult to count. It can only be roughly estimated that around 300 households do not include more remote villages and a mine."

    A young technician wearing a field uniform and wearing an imperial garland druid badge on his chest said while checking the soil: "The soil here is still healthy and fertile, compared to the two previously found contaminated areas. It¡¯s much better...¡±

    "Foreignly marked green," Norris held his knees and slowly stood up. "Before the next sowing season, collect as much information as possible on the land that can be re-cultivated, and don''t forget the mark on the heavily polluted area... ..."

    "Yes, Minister. Wait a minute, we want to..."

    An accompanying Ministry of Agriculture official responded, but his words were just halfway, and the guard standing on the bandit was suddenly yelling at the distance: "Who? Come out!!"

    A few pairs of eyes suddenly looked at the direction of the guards. Norris raised his eyelids and saw that there was a shadow in the abandoned mill not far away. After the second call of the guards, the two were hiding in the mill. The figure finally came out of the abandoned building.

    It¡¯s a man and a woman. I don¡¯t see how old, wearing gray clothes, my hair and my face are dirty. They carefully bend over and come here, with humility and fear, as if I was afraid that one step was wrong and I was arrested by several "big guys" in front of me.

    The expression on Norris''s face shook subconsciously after seeing the pair of men and women. He recalled himself a few years ago... The humble and cringing gesture was carved in his bones for decades, he is really familiar. It is.

    "Survivor? Is there still a survivor in this area?" A young clerk snorted in surprise.

    Norris frowned, and after the two men approached, they asked: "How are you here? Have you been hiding here?"

    "Master, we are... I ran back from the town in the south... We hid it before, and we smashed it. Later, after we finished playing, we came back."

    The hunchback man cautiously said, while he kept licking the thread on his clothes, his words were a bit confusing, but Norris quickly understood the meaning of the words. The two men did not always hide. In the mill, they should have escaped with them just before the accident, and then fortunately ran out of this hell, which was mostly in the first half of the year, wandering in Pompeii or Skodland. Now I heard the news of security in the north, and I ran back again.

    A similar situation is rare in this vast area, although there are few survivors in the disaster, but there are always people who can escape from birth.

    Some of these people were sheltered by the troops sent by the South. Some of them may have found a place to stay in the South for a long time, and some of them... They have difficulty giving up the land that has been cultivated for generations, and it is difficult to give up the only familiar hometown, or There was no way to find a living in the south, so they ran back and swayed over the land that had become a waste of war.

    If left alone, most of these people will sooner or later die of hunger and disease, or die in the mouth of the beast, and the rest may become rogue bandits in the eastern part of the Plain of the Holy Spirit. This ruined land will become a piece of land. The scale is amazing and cannot be brought.

    But the empire will not leave, Norris and his team, as well as several other teams heading in different directions, whose task is to rebuild this "emperor granary."

    "I am not a lord. My name is Norris. I took the command of my Majesty to rebuild this place." Shaking his head and taking the troubles out of his mind, Norris said to the men and women in front of him, "It is not suitable here. When you settle down, you can go to the resettlement area in the southeast..."

    The woman with dirty hair did not seem to understand the words behind Norris, but widened her eyes: "Where? Your Majesty? Isn¡¯t Francis His Majesty already gone?"

    Norris suddenly lost.

    Among the fugitive poor people in the central region, the news was lagging behind to such a situation. They not only did not know the establishment of the empire, but even feared that even if the civil war really ended, they did not know when they started to flee. How long has it been isolated from the civilized world?

    After living in the prosperous city of Cecil for several years, Norris once again saw this familiar poverty, familiar backwardness, so that he forgot the opening for a while, but the Druid technician standing next to him could not help but say "It is Majestic Cecil, he is already an emperor."

    The men and women spent a long time and finally exclaimed.

    "You go to the resettlement area in the southeast," Norris said to them again. "We have a car, you can take it, and some refugees who have escaped are temporarily there. You are too dangerous to stay in this place." I can¡¯t live here now.¡±

    The men and women finally understood the meaning of Norris. They hesitated and tangled, but after seeing the entourage and guards around Norris, they were nervous and fearful. However, Norris could not think of how to deal with them except for relief. When people explain everything, he can only make some guarantees, let the accompanying staff take out some food, and emphasize that this is "the command of the emperor''s majesty", so that they can rest assured.

    But before the soldier left, the hunchback man suddenly opened his mouth and cautiously said while holding the thread on his clothes: "Master, we still have something... can we hold it together?"

    Norris nodded: "Yes, but don''t too much, the car can''t fit."

    The man suddenly thanked him and then quickly ran back to the waste mill. After a while, he pushed a tattered, stroller that seemed to fall apart at any time. The cart was full of various kinds of carts. The kind of debris, the old jars and the rags that can''t see the color piled up together, leaving a place for people to sit.

    This is the reason why all the men and women of the house are Norris. I can imagine how they pushed this car to escape from here, wandering between the villages in the south, and then pushing the car back to this place.

    "Just these, that''s all," the man''s face showed a humble smile. "Not much."

    Preparing to **** the men and women who went to the resettlement camp to look at the things on the car. I wanted to say that these ruins could be thrown away. Anyway, the camp would send a set of necessities to the refugees, but in the end the soldier still didn¡¯t say that. But sighed: "Hey... things can be brought, this cart can''t, can''t fit in our car."

    "Old... lord," the man panicked. "I can push the car behind you! I ran very fast!"

    The soldier shook his head: "No, you don''t know..."

    Norris interrupted the soldier: "Take this car to the roof."

    The soldier showed a distressed appearance: "...alen, this..."

    "Do what I said," Norris shook his head. "This is the most precious thing they have now."

    "Yes, adults."

    "Master, you are such a good person!" The woman with dirty hair quickly said, "You look at the good-natured aristocratic master!"

    "I am not a lord, not a nobleman. Just call me a gentleman." Norris corrected it again, then waved his hand. "Let''s go, follow this soldier, our car is waiting on the side of the road. Don''t be The car is scared."

    The men and women were hurried, but they just followed the soldiers a few steps, and the hunchback man couldn¡¯t help but look back: "Master... Sir, do you really think this place can be changed back to the original way?"

    "...will be better than before," Norris looked at the murky but full of expectations, and said in a word, "This is the mission that His Majesty has given me."

    "That... can we come back when we get there?" The man said as he watched the face of the soldier next to him, "We are in the town, there is..."

    His words were not finished, and the woman next to him seemed to have sneaked into his arm. Norris guessed what the half-sentence that was not finished would be a can of wheat? A box of flour? A sickle? Or is it a few silver coins that have been worked hard?

    He didn''t ask, just clicked **** his head: "This will be the order that you gave me."

    The humpback man laughed: "Oh, it seems that Cecil is really a good man."

    They left.

    After a long time, Norris finally broke the silence: "Our road is still very long."

    "Yes, Minister."

    "But everything will be fine," Norris turned and looked at the vast, fertile ground that burned in the flames of the war, as if he said to himself, "just like his majesty... this burnt In the land, after all, sprouts will grow."

 Chapter 698ï¼š "Guest" who cant keep away

    Wearing brand new boots and a straight uniform, wearing a handsome and beautiful badge and armband, the warden''s Maxililin heads up in the hallway of the prison. The 30-year-old man manages his hair neatly. The beard was trimmed just right, along with a reserved smile, the keys and batons hung on the belt, and the slammed bang.

    This is a new prison, just as new as the ¡°Government Office¡± in the city. There are wide and bright corridors and strong and beautiful cells in the prison. One of the daily tasks of Maxiline is to patrol all the inside with two prison guards. Corridors and rooms to ensure that no prisoners escape from prison, self-mutilation, damage to imprisonment facilities, and private fighting, this is a rather boring job, but for Maxcil, who likes law and order, this work is with himself. Appetite.

    The situation in the regular control area is all normal. The people in the area are basically thieves and sneak thieves who are drunk and ridiculous. Some of these people are not even worthy of being jailed. They are just temporary cells in the Public Security Department. Only a limited number of places were sent here for a few days. They did not dare to confront the caretakers, and they basically did not fight privately to extend their detention time. The patrols in this area have always been the most relaxed.

    After walking through the regular control area, Maxilin took the two prison guards to the extraordinary containment area. Before the stairs leading to the underground, the warden looked at the heat exchangers and ventilation devices on the wall next to it.

    After confirming that everything was normal, Maxiline couldn¡¯t help but whispered: "This is really a good time... It¡¯s so comfortable in prison."

    After walking down a ladder and passing through a fence gate, it was a heavy alloy gate. In front of the gate, Maxiline sorted out his belt and uniform, and his expression became slightly serious.

    Behind the gate is the deep prison, dedicated to the room where the criminals of the extraordinary are held.

    Starting from this area, the front is full of sensory runes and alarms that detect magical fluctuations. The cells are also much stronger than other areas, and there are many institutions and traps dedicated to countering the casters, although they have been built since this area. There have been no riots in the past, but Maxcil, who once confronted the supernatural on the battlefield, will instinctively be vigilant and earnest.

    He subconsciously touched the scar on the chest, which was the wound that had been cut by the superficial blade of the extraordinary. After recalling the burning pain, he opened the shield generator at the waist and pressed the baton. The Ministry of the Department ensures that the "magic counter" is ready to be fired.

    Two accompanying prison guards also inspected their own equipment, and then left and right, and put two keys on both sides of the gate at the same time.

    With the sound of the mechanical device squeaking, the heavy gate slowly opened in front of Maxiline.

    The warden turned back slightly and told the subordinates: "Check the protection."

    Two warnings went to see the integrity of the protective runes, and Maxiline walked over the gate and looked inside.

    The rooms used to accommodate the extraordinary are significantly smaller than the ordinary cells outside. There are only four small rooms that are held separately, and there are only two prisoners in the entire area:

    The first room on the left was just closed yesterday. A savage arcian, after a serious drunk, an arcane missile killed a neighbor''s dog because he mistakenly thought that the dog had sacred to him. duel. This bad move led him to stay here for a week after he was legally compensated, but Maxcilin suspected that at least half of the time this week would be used by the arcian to hang up.

    This is a guy who should be vigilant and careful. After all, he is still drunk and can''t say that he will treat the caretaker who came to the rounds as another duelist, and also come to an arcane missile.

    The "guest" in the second room on the right has been here for a long time. It is an unidentified druid. Because the undocumented spell and the crime of smuggling were closed, in the eyes of Maxi Lin, this The dumb druid is a more "safe" guy, although his temperament is a bit gloomy.

    After confirming that the drunken Arcanist was still talking nonsense, Maxiline went straight to the Druid cell called "Bad Windel" and knocked on the alloy fence with the magic material in his baton: " Hey, it¡¯s time to check the house."

    In the small cell, the middle-aged man in gray-and-white prison clothes sat on the bed with his back to the cell door. He heard the movement coming from behind him. His arm moved and he said without saying: "Wait, I will I will solve this problem soon."

    "...ha, you really want to live in your own home," Maxcilin laughed and laughed. "I shouldn''t have to find a mathbook for you to find out what you have painted on the wall!" ¡±

    In the small cell, almost all the walls and floors are painted with dazzling numbers and symbols, and some improvisational poems and short sentences can be described as lively and extraordinary on the walls of the cell. It is said that many prisoners have "reserved hobbies", and the caretaker has always closed one eye to this behavior, but Maxcil is really the first time to see someone writing a two-wall equation on the wall. And the long and short sentences, this is really the most special prisoner he has ever seen.

    Maxcilin, who had been a knight apprentice for a short time, was literate, but the thing that Bard wrote on the wall was beyond his understanding. He only instinctively judged that the prisoner inside might have some heads, but the supernaturals had A few did not come to the head?

    In the cell, Bard sitting on the bed finally solved his equation. The middle-aged man with a beard and hair was standing up, and put down the draft paper and pen in his hand and said, "Retisin, sir, then I will rub myself. Lost."

    "Of course you will erase it because you have to write a new equation!" Maxiline glanced at Bard inside. "I want to inform you that your detention time is up again, you can go tomorrow, go out." Hurry up and find the government office to run a migration population..."

    As soon as the warden¡¯s words were half-finished, he saw that Bard in the cell handed out a small piece of hard-boiled bread secretly hidden from the pillow and threw it to the wall not far from the fence. Under the amazing wrist force, the small piece of cake hits the wall like a stone bomb, and the latter smashes a protective film, and then an alarm sounds...

    Maxlin and the two prisoners who just walked in had no time to stop.

    "Damn! You can''t use this method to extend the custody every time!" Maxi Linton screamed. "This is a prison, not a hotel that lets you stay a day! You didn''t listen... you two What are you doing? Go and turn off the **** alarm!"

    The two warnings ran violently and turned off the alarm. The drunken arcane master shouted aloud in the room not far away. Bud in the cell shrugged at Maxcilin: "Here you stay here." Ok, I don''t go anywhere."

    "The next time I want to search all the things in your room, your pen and your cake, I have to take it away," Maxcilin said angrily. "I see how you mess up."

    Bud thought for a moment and said very seriously: "I am not a weak mage. I can trigger an alarm with my nose."

    Maxcilin: "..."

    The warden couldn¡¯t think of how to deal with this impeccable answer. He could only watch the abominable druid and slowly walked back to the bed, lying like an animal ready to hibernate. Go on, slowly cover the quilt, and it¡¯s itching.

    "You are wasting the money of the empire!" Maxiline finally couldn''t help but shout. "Listen, I will report back to the General Administration of Security and the Office of the Government, and this loophole will soon be filled. You can''t be here forever. Mix and drink!"

    Bud¡¯s voice came from the bed: ¡°I believe in your responsibility, sir, but before that, I just wanted to take a good sleep.¡±

    Maxlin finally left with anger, just like the previous two.

    The heavy alloy gate was closed a little with the sound of the mechanical device, and the shelter area was quiet again. The buzzing sound of the drunken man in the adjacent cell was gradually lowered, and Badwindel was lying in bed. I glanced at my eyes and slowly closed my eyes.

    For so many years, this is the only place where he can sleep peacefully.

    Maxcilin ended his patrol of the entire prison and returned to the office with three points of anger.

    As a knight apprentice, he participated in the first generation of Cecil Combat Regiment, experienced all territorial defense wars and the Southland integration war, and has adapted to the basic environment of ¡°every ordinary person is working hard¡±. He cannot Understand why there is an extraordinary person who is willing to sink into that look.

    A few minutes later, the prison officer picked up the paper and pen on the table and began to write a report.

    Don''t say anything else, at least try to get the Bad Windel out of the cell. Otherwise, according to the momentum that the guy can''t take, he is afraid that he will stay in this prison for a longer time than his prison officer. !

    ......

    "This is the latest report from Norris from the plain of the Holy Spirit, ancestor, please look over."

    In Ceciy City, in Gao Wen¡¯s study, Herti put a thick report on the desk and briefly described the contents of the report.

    ¡°Investigators sent by the Ministry of Agriculture and the Temporary Office of the Reconstruction of the Holy Spirit Plains have entered the southern part of the fertile woodland and conducted rough statistics and assessments of the towns and farmlands along the way. The working group believes that the most polluted areas are still more north, and should be In the area of ??Boulder and Sorinburg, and in the area currently found, more than 50% of the fields can be replanted in one year. Norris also emphasized that these reclaimed land is not only slightly polluted, but also The burning and recuperation of plants and trees may even be more fertile in the coming year."

    "This is a rare good news," Gao Wen stretched his brow. "The crystal cluster pollution is prevented from being timely. The crystal dust and associated plague have not yet reached the soil too much. The land can be directly re-cultivated. The food crisis will solve most of the next year. It is."

    ¡°The key now is the ruin of infrastructure such as towns, roads, and water sources,¡± Herti nodded. ¡°All the original residential areas were the most devastated areas of the giant clusters, and they were bombarded and burned thoroughly. The facilities were completely destroyed. It would be slow to rely on the organization of the Office of the Government to carry out reconstruction and then organize the population to move back. It would be very expensive and not even necessary to re-cultivate the farmland that has not been completely abandoned."

    Gao Wenmo squatted on his chin and said thoughtfully: "...this is indeed a problem. The plain of the Holy Spirit is too big. Even if it is only in the eastern part of the plain, the area is almost half the southern..."

    "Norris made a suggestion."

    ¡°Oh?¡± Gao Wen raised his eyebrows. ¡°What advice?¡±

    Heti slightly organized the language: "Norris encountered many returning victims in the less polluted areas, all fled the contaminated area, freed from our control, and finally heard that the war is over and wants to return to the homeland. The refugees, after inquiring, together with the rough statistics of the southern, western and eastern borders of the plains, these people may occupy about one tenth of the total population of the plain east, which is much more than we imagined."

    Gao Wen blinked.

    After the disaster, there were a large number of refugees who had left their homes and wandered in the plains of the Holy Spirit. This is what Gao Wen expected from the beginning. The ¡°Cesil Order¡± is indeed efficient and rigorous, able to effectively manage the population and rescue the refugees, but only if it is to be spent. The cost has established an effective administrative structure, and the Holy Spirit Plain is not a southern environment. It is impossible to manage well by relying on the limited rescue and resettlement teams and the temporary government affairs department. This will inevitably lead to the emergence of a large number of refugees.

    One tenth...

    This number is shocking. The eastern part of the Plain of the Holy Spirit, once flourishing, is now truly ten-bedroom.

    But at least there is still a room that is not empty.

    "These rogues need to be resettled, and they are unorganized to wander in the polluted areas very dangerous. Norris suggested that we set up a ''joint reconstruction group'', with the highest office of the government taking the lead, with the new recruiting corps and the official pioneering group as the core. Several reconstruction teams will then attract, gather, and recruit those displaced people through various channels. They will also encourage those who intend to return to their hometowns who have already settled in the field to join the team and come back to rebuild their homes...

    "The displaced people only need the most basic survival guarantee, and we can not only give them survival guarantee, but also send them construction tools and provide guidance. Under the motivation of returning home and receiving land, the responders should be a lot. The experience of building a new Cecil will be used to organize a group of young registrars and newcomers to the Office of Administration. Together with the core construction team, the size of the reconstruction team will be sufficient to bring them more before they are completely abandoned. Take it back from the weeds and the jackals."

    "Retrieving the land from weeds and jackals... This can be a good propaganda symbol," Gao Wen nodded. After being satisfied with the proposals, he was more pleased with the growth of government officials like Norris in these years. "Is Norris''s plan here?"

    Hetty nodded: "Yes."

    "Then I will add that after the reconstruction of the town and social order, the reconstruction team can set up the government office on the spot and complete the construction and networking of transportation, communication, commerce."

    The eastern part of the plain of the Holy Spirit is already a blank sheet of paper. Gao Wen will now cover it directly with the complete Cecil order. On the day of the reconstruction of the wasteland, the fertile land in the eastern plains of the Holy Spirit will become a piece of peace. The same "new soil" in the south, and this new land from the meteorite fortress from south to north, can directly connect to the old king of St. Sunil, or to the north, to the east...

    The waste soil that was once burned out will eventually grow new sprouts, and the new flesh and blood after the decay of carrion will be healthier and stronger than before.

    :. :

 Chapter 699ï¼š About currency

    With a sly and a bit of curiosity, Maggie led Rebecca to the front of a large building called the Institute of Magic Technology.

    It is said that this is the highest research center of Cecil''s magic technology.

    It is said that most of the incredible magical devices that can exert their great power and function, which are called "perfect runes that cannot be explained by luck" by the members of the former Wangdu Masters Association, were born in this research center. Within its affiliated facilities.

    Maggie had visited Victoria with her, but she did not have the opportunity to visit this technical temple. Today she was invited to become a member of a great project. This has to be said to be a kind of The wonderful arrangement of fate, driven by strong curiosity, Maggie couldn''t help but look at everything in sight: everything here is extraordinarily fresh for her.

    The Institute of Magical Technology is not as grand and luxurious as the familiar Wangdu Masters Association (that is, the nature she can think of and the closest facility to the temple), but this is a few stories high. The large building has its own unique beauty and solemnity. It consists of a main building and three annexes. The main building has a neatly arranged column support, while the top of the outbuilding has three simple and powerful words:

    Curious; rigorous; persistence.

    This may explain some of Ceci''s scholars'' attitudes toward research.

    "These three words were put forward by Master Carmel. It is said that the ancestors of the empire were loyal to the code. The ancestors felt that it was very reasonable. Let us hang these three words in the building of the institute. On the top," Rebecca said happily next to him, "keep curious about the world, find the unknown in curiosity; keep the rigor in the face of the unknown, find the direction of research in the rigorous; persevere in the research, verify the results in the persistence... ..."

    The imperial princess''s tone was light and her face was always smiling. She finally had a chance to abandon the court dress that looked gorgeous but inconvenient, and replaced it with a simple dress that was easy to move. Maggie found that she was leaving. After Silver Fort came to the research facility, he was really happy.

    This "His Royal Highness" belongs to this place.

    With a smile on his face, Maggie walked next to Rebecca, who was chattering, and walked into the mysterious building with a group of men and women working in the institute.

    Stepping into the gate, the first thing that catches your eye is a spacious and bright hall. The crystallized stone lights illuminate the area. The corridors and stairs lead to different places in the institute, and the most striking in the hall. It is a statue in the center.

    It is not any hero or **** known to Maggie, nor is it the current emperor of the Cecil Empire. It is just a middle-aged man who looks plain and plain, dressed in a plain robes, holding a skinny little man. The girls, who stood in the center of the temple of knowledge and technology, were illuminated by a special magical crystal lamp. The man¡¯s eyes were gentle and calm, as if looking at everyone walking into it, and each entered The magician or the instructor of the institute will also come to the statue first, then squat and then leave.

    Maggie looked at the statue in amazement and couldn''t help but ask: "Who are they?"

    "It is the founder of modern magic technology and his daughter Annie." Rebecca converges all the laughter, with the serious expression that Maggie first saw, and then she came to the statue, deep The cellar pays tribute.

    Maggie was a little overwhelmed, but she followed the ceremony, and then she saw the text on the pedestal underneath the statue: To the Blazers.

    "Does he have no name?" Maggie asked in surprise and curiously.

    "No... We only know that he is a wild mage, and may have stayed at the Wangdu Masters Association," Rebecca said with regret. "But we checked the information of the Wangdu Masters Association and did not find the wild. The name of the mage...he may be just an assistant to a great magician, or the name may have been completely erased by the association. You know, in the traditional mage circle, the separation from your own inheritance is a very serious matter, the name will be from all The files in the case were removed, and the Masters of St. Sunil died nearly a quarter in the Battle of the City. Perhaps the last person who knew his real name died on the wall."

    Maggie didn''t know what to say for a while, but Rebecca had already smiled again. She smiled brightly and faced the man in the statue: "But it doesn''t matter, his creation is not forgotten, as long as we continue to work hard. , ''Magic Net'' will be remembered by everyone."

    Maggie stunned, but when she was deep in her eyes, she was already thinking. Rebecca had already taken a step and walked up the stairs not far away: "Follow up, I will introduce you to many people... ¡±

    ......

    In the center of the city, in front of the "Leader''s House", a group of sentinels guarded the avenue leading to the mansion, and several workers were busy beside the checkpoint in front of the road.

    A short-skinned worker came to the top of the metal lamp post hanging the street sign with the help of the hoist. With the aid of the magic guide terminal, several rivets of the fixed sign were removed. After some shaking, he took off the written one. The metal sign of "The House of Cecil''s Lord" was handed to the colleague''s hand.

    A new sign was taken and mounted on a steel skeleton on the side of the lamp post with a brand new word: Cecil Palace.

    Next to the lamppost hanging the street sign, a magician looked up at the words on the sign and couldn''t help but shook his head and said, "This is a simple and clear name..."

    "When you name your name, you always like to be simple and clear. The car driven by the magical power is called the magic guide. The energy track that steel is paved is called the railway. The tower that can broadcast the signal is called the broadcast tower." The tutor laughed. "I am used to it anyway."

    "Then explain what you mean by explaining the electricity in the ''magic capacitor''..."

    "This is what you are wrong!!"

    ......

    "The ancestors, the new road signs, the map changes have been completed," Heti told the Gao Wenhui in the study, "The news about the change of the title of Cecil Palace to the Cecil Palace will soon appear in the near future. Newspapers and radio shows."

    "That''s good," Gao Wen sighed and smiled and shook his head. "It''s a bit embarrassing to say it. I almost forgot this detail before... I just remembered this after seeing the road sign of the ''Lord House''. The name of the mansion must be changed. Fortunately, the preparatory committee of the Office of Government Affairs also remembers this matter."

    ¡°Considering that all the details are the basic work of the Preparatory Committee, and your precious energy is to be placed on bigger things,¡± Hetty said very seriously, ¡°but then again...¡± Cecil Palace¡¯ This name is really quite unique."

    Gao Wen glanced at Herti with a smile.

    This "big ruling officer" has always been a calm and serious person, but in the absence of outsiders, he occasionally becomes a younger generation who is open-minded and boring with his ancestors, except for using various schemes to defraud holidays. Looking for an opportunity to vomit some new terms created by Gao Wen and the stalks that no one can understand is one of her few hobbies. Gao Wen is quite familiar, but sometimes it is quite helpless.

    "I can''t think of any other name - I can''t put a layer of silver foil on the outside of our house and give it a name called ''New Silver Fort,''" he smiled and shook his head. "The name is just The code name allows people to understand what it means at once, even if it doesn''t sound like a special feature. After a few years, everyone will be taken for granted."

    "In fact, there is nothing wrong with Cecil Palace," Herti twitched slightly. "But Gordon mentioned a little at the meeting the day before yesterday - does this ''palace'' need to be expanded, or simply rebuilt? Although it still Very good, but as a palace, its scale is somewhat disproportionate..."

    Gao Wen shook his head: "No, you said, this house is still very good, there is no need for expansion. Its scale is very big to me, it is no less than a small castle, and it It¡¯s still very new. If you just rebuild it for the sake of style, you are wasting precious financial resources and manpower ¨C so many cities and roads in the Holy Spirit Plain have not been rebuilt.¡±

    "You really would say that," Herti said helplessly. "But in terms of an empire, the palace of the royal family is not only a place to live, but also a function facility for the royal office to operate part of the government''s functions. You must also consider the symbol of the country''s strength and majesty."

    This time, Gao Wen seriously thought about it. While thinking about it, he slowly said: "What you said is also justified. With the expansion of the Supreme Administrative Office, the restructuring of the management empire, some offices are to be transferred to this... ...but this is not something that will be implemented immediately. Even if it is implemented, it will not immediately exceed the capacity of the house. The expansion can be done in advance, but the implementation is still waiting, at least until we don''t have to Worried about the problem of eating so many people in the plains of the Holy Spirit."

    Herti bowed her head: "Yes, I understand, ancestor."

    Gao Wen snorted and went on to say: ¡°How is the progress of ¡®new currency promotion¡¯ led by Padrek?¡±

    ¡°The pilots in several places are relatively smooth, relying on the call of the Office of Administration, coupled with the prestige that you bring, the people can accept the proper use of ''banknotes'' as a voucher for daily transactions, but most people have not completely abandoned the traditional Metal currency, but only banknotes as a convenient supplement, and according to the results of the survey visit, some small businessmen regard the ''banknotes'' as a special ''deed of voucher''..."

    Gao Wen raised his eyebrows: "Contract certificate?"

    "Yes, like the voucher of the loan or the voucher for the exchange of gold and silver, they think that the banknote is the evidence of wealth issued by the ''bank''. Each banknote is a debit. This kind of debit can buy things because the borrowing can finally Used to exchange gold and silver from the bank..."

    Listening to Hert''s words, Gao Wen couldn''t help but sigh slightly: "...in the end, we still face this stage."

    ¡°¡®This stage¡¯ refers to the substitute currency?¡± Hetty asked curiously. ¡°Is there any problem?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s the alternative currency, Padrek¡¯s plan. Every banknote corresponds to the verified gold and silver. The total amount of currency in circulation depends on the amount of precious metals in the bank¡¯s reserves... Simple and clear rules of the currency, but also Simple and clear shortcomings, "In the face of curious Heti, Gao Wen seriously explained, "The biggest hidden danger is that the factory will double the total amount of social wealth, but the mining and production speed of gold and silver is limited. The currency that can be used for circulation will also be limited, and the size of investment and trade will be limited by the amount of money the bank can issue... and eventually create a contradiction.

    "When the contradiction between the total amount of social wealth and the number of currency issuance has intensified to a certain extent, there may be two consequences, either the development is stagnant, the industry enters the cold winter, and the economy begins to shrink - because social development is ''not going forward''. Either the bank is forced to over-debt-denominated tokens, regardless of the form of the debt performance ¨C whether it is a special currency or a bond, they will cause the value of the currency in circulation to exceed the value of the reserve precious metal.

    "This situation will not stop once it starts. After it has deteriorated to a certain extent, as long as there is a little turmoil in the society and people want to exchange the substitute currency in their hands for gold and silver, our economy will face a disaster... because the whole The gold and silver reserves of the banking system have long been unable to catch up with the total value of wealth produced by the industry, not to catch up with the amount of banknotes in the hands of the people, unable to use the currency in modern times, and then the powerful empire collapses only overnight."

    Gao Wen¡¯s explanation is as easy to understand as possible, and Hetty is not a stupid person. In the case of contact with the New Deal for so long, she almost understood the principle of this whole link in the first time. : She realized that this is a near-insoluble trap.

    As long as the population is increasing and people''s living needs are rising, the society must continue to develop. As long as the factory is running, the speed of social development will definitely exceed the growth rate of precious metals such as gold and silver, and it can directly convert the fixed amount of gold and silver. Banknotes will certainly not keep pace with the increase in social wealth.

    As long as this contradiction emerges and accumulates to a certain stage, development stagnation-regression and currency overshoot must be chosen one by one.

    No matter which one you choose, it means disaster.

    However, if monetary reform is not implemented at all... it will also face the trap of development stagnation. This is also a disaster in this world that is not safe.

    "Padrick was frowning when he reported these things to me," Herti frowned and said slowly. "He said that he vaguely felt that there was a fatal problem in the flow of money, but He can''t find it... Is he aware of this trap?"

    "He actually noticed it?" Gao Wen opened his eyes in amazement, but soon returned to calm and natural, "also... these laws are summed up by people..."

    "This ''trap'' is terrible," Herti said with a lingering heart. "Is there no way to solve it?"

    "There is also a form of currency...but it''s hard to say which is worse," Gao Wen frowned, slowly shaking his head and saying, "But there is very little in the world that is perfect, especially for man-made things." In short, we are still in the process of collecting data and social verification, let Padrick complete the pilot acceptance of this period, and wait for Daniel to collect further information on Tifeng currency reform. After all the information is summarized, we will Discuss the follow-up."

    After the confrontation of the long wind defense, Gao Wen now has no psychological burden to touch the river. It is said that the application has already entered the application stage of the banknotes, and the valuable social experimental data can not be missed.

 Chapter 700ï¼š Proposal

    After completing a series of follow-up arrangements, Hetty left the room with Gao Wen''s room. In the large study room, only a slight creaking of the ventilation system was left, until an uncoordinated breeze blew from behind, high. Wen Wei slightly turned his head and said: "You are late again."

    "I just arrived," Amber''s figure emerged from the window nearby, and walked to the desk and said casually. "But you talked to Herti about the things that make people big. I feel a headache when I hear it, just in the window. I will have a rest outside..."

    Gao Wen took a look at this guy: "How did I let you investigate?"

    "As you expected, there are Titan''s spies in the people and craftsmen recruited near the white sand hills." Amber''s expression was slightly serious. "They have a long latency that is beyond our imagination. One of the carpenters is even in the east. After living for 20 years, the emigrants in the east have escaped from the wasteland, overthrow the city for the lord, and even joined the army. No one can believe that a person who has lived in the area for 20 years will be a Tifeng person until My people caught the intelligence that he secretly used the recorded magic to collect mining machinery."

    "... Maryland mentioned in the report that the Tifeng people are not ignorant of our magical equipment. In addition to basic common sense, their aerial scouts can even remotely recognize the flash of the magical cannon when they are excited... This is what must be observed before the image data can be achieved," Gao Wen said. "Ansu and Tifeng have been in the same state for decades. The spy infiltration between them has become the norm. Within six months of the loss of control in the east, these spies will inevitably pass. A lot of information went out."

    "There is no way. After all, it takes time for us to take over the east. The short-term chaos is enough for the spies to do a lot of things, not to mention the mess for nearly half a year. Then again, our ''national power deception tactics'' also depend on These spies are ''helped'' and the accounting is not lost. "Amber pouts. "It¡¯s just that the spies we¡¯ve detected are only a small part. I don¡¯t know how many hidden in the ditch corner of the east, maybe even with Large-scale uncontrolled flooded people entered the plain of the Holy Spirit..."

    "This is the time for the Military Intelligence Bureau to play its value," Gao Wen looked at Amber. "The unconventional confrontation is the normal between Titan and Cecil in the future. A large part of the pressure is on your MIB staff. But I believe in their abilities."

    "Don''t worry, the person I train, the ability to do things and to do things will never let you down," Amber smirked his mouth, then stepped forward and held a stack of thick documents in his hand. Put it on the high desk. "In addition, this is from the Changfeng Fortress."

    Gao Wen just saw amber holding something in his hand. He thought it was a report, but he didn''t expect it to be a "one" report from the Changfeng Fortress. He was shocked: "So thick?!"

    Amber: "I didn''t expect it... This was jointly sent by Maryland and Philip. God knows how much they wrote."

    Gao Wenwen raised his eyebrows and lowered his head to open the thick print. His eyes swept over the neat letters. After a moment, he whispered: "It is a summary of the Paramel event, and about Suggestions and reports on the strengths and weaknesses of frontline defense and magical guides."

    Amber stunned and curiously approached the table: "Ah?"

    Gao Wen didn''t care about the proximity of Amber, because she had the authority to consult the document as the military director. He just looked down and read the words on the report more seriously.

    At the beginning of the report, Maryland mentioned the Legion-level spells of the Titan Empire and the shortcomings of traditional defensive fortresses in the face of such opponents.

    According to the information collected during the confrontation between Dongfeng and Tifeng in the east, and the information obtained from the follow-up survey in Maryland, Gao Wen finally got a clearer understanding of the characteristics and strength of the ¡°Super Vanity¡± created by Tifeng. I learned about the whole picture of the so-called "trooper-level spells".

    In short, it is a kind of "casting skill" that allows the supernaturals of mass production to simultaneously cast spells, causing a large range of magic resonance, and the attack formed by superimposing and mutating the basic spell model. In essence, it is still a "casting skill". This is an extension of the traditional extraordinary skills, but in terms of expression, it has completely surpassed the framework of the old army, and even ... can produce the power similar to the Cecil''s magical army.

    Take the Iron River Knights as an example. The Titan empire has trained thousands of supernaturals from childhood, only to master the basic skills of knight charge, focus aura, and protect the aura. These skills become these after the tempering The extraordinary instinct of the extraordinary person, coupled with the chic crystal worn by each knight to further stabilize and "resonate", the entire Knights can create a powerful "resonance domain" in combat - this resonance "domain" Is the Legion of the Iron River Knights (Spell).

    In the resonance domain, the magic envelopes the entire Knights and can generate a huge unstable energy field called the "thermal energy cone" on the offensive path. From the description, Gao Wen thinks that it may be a terrible plasma sea. - The Iron River Knights can directly hit this group of high-energy plasma on the shield of the fortress. If it is a small fortress, I am afraid that the entire shield will be overloaded and extinguished for a moment.

    Similarly, the Titan''s magician group can release similar spells - and as a special spellcasting unit, their offensive methods will be more diverse, and when the two armies are against each other, they can carry out extensive coverage bombing, attacking At the fortress, they can also create a huge thunderstorm or a focused energy like a rainbow cannon.

    In the face of such an extraordinary army, the traditional, closed defense fortress is particularly vulnerable.

    The earliest experimental Extraordinary Legion of the Tifeng people was formed a few years ago. At that time, the Duke of Sallen Loren was guarded by the Fortress of the Wind, because the Timothy¡¯s resonance technology and the training of the Legion were not perfect enough. The energy storage stage exposed the operational intentions. At that time, the Duke of Silas took the initiative and relied on a dozen waves of knights to charge according to a specific wave, and a large number of magicians continued to carry out remote magic counter-attacks before interrupting the actions of the Tifeng people. And that battle record was still kept in the archives of the Changfeng Fortress.

    Just as the two Hong Kong guns broke the shield of the Rock Fortress in the past, the Tifeng Extraordinary Legion of the same era also instigated the status of the traditional fortress.

    On the earth, the classical castle suddenly left in this situation.

    However, in this world, due to the existence of shield technology and magic net technology, the huge scale, the fortress that can accommodate the massive infrastructure is not so easy to exit the battlefield - after all, when faced with power other than "super weapons", When faced with a natural disaster like a magical wave, a fortress with a shield and self-sustaining power is still essential. On the other hand, as long as the shield technology has developed, even in the face of the extraordinary army or magical heavy artillery, the traditional fortress can return to an important position.

    Under this premise, Maryland presented Gao Wen with his defense defense plan for the Changfeng defense line in the report.

    The first step is to retain a series of positions that were constructed during the ¡°deception operation¡±, and with the follow-up road construction and material armament gaps, complete it into a continuous military base, and set up sufficient long-range firepower at each base. The cross-fire network and the Changfeng Fortress form a main line of defense. At the same time, each station has the functions of alerting, replenishing, and maintaining alternate communication lines to ensure that the defense information is smooth, responsive, and viable.

    In the second step, with the advantage of the smooth road between the military stations, several troops are ready to be maneuvered. This is to prevent the Tifeng Knights from finding loopholes on the defense line and bypassing the fixed fortifications. The former Changfeng Fortress has similar The patrol cavalry team responded to the "detours" of the Tifeng people, but because there is no military station to supplement, its role is very limited, can only deal with the past Tifeng army, but now Tifeng has been developing, its super-legged army has become a scale, What''s more important is that they have mastered the technology of the magical vehicle, and their military maneuverability is likely to break through at any time. It is essential to make defense at the border in advance.

    In the third step, Maryland¡¯s proposal made Gao Wen feel surprised -

    The former commander of the Rocks proposed to establish a "railway defense zone."

    "...We can take the Changfeng Fortress as the core, build several railways in the north-south direction, connect all the military stations and border crossing points, and let the multiple armed trains run in orbit to ensure that there is mobile firepower at any time to support the border. Any point on it... The Extraordinary Legion of the Titans threatens the fixed fortress, but the effect of the armed train on the moving state will be greatly reduced...

    "Considering the high cost of the Iron Throne, it is not realistic to set up a number of iron thrones on a border. We can build simple armed trains. We can use mine-type cars, reduce the number of arsenal sections and carrying sections, and cancel the fortress-level heavy artillery. The weapons are mainly based on the Arcane Missile Launch Tower and the small fragmented howitzer, because the Tifeng people¡¯s army is still mainly composed of ''people'', and the simple armed trains are enough to kill the personnel...

    "The charging track itself is the carrier of the magic net. In the process of building the track, it is equivalent to completing the magic net laying on the border, and because the track itself has a shield, this can further ensure the safety of the line communication..."

    Gao Wen slowly put down the report in his hand and sighed softly: "...we have a treasure at the Rock Fortress."

    Amber doesn''t know how to fight, but at least he has been with Gao Wen for a few years. She can also read the things mentioned in the report. After deducing it in her mind, the military director¡¯s eyes are slow. Slow and big: "Mom... This set of things has to be built, and the Tifeng people take the head to the line of defense... Is this the so-called ''ultimate line of defense''?"

    "There is no ultimate tactic in the world. The skills of war are always developing in the offensive and defensive. The Tifeng people may find a way to fight against the mobile defense network one day. However, the more advanced defense concept will always follow," Gao Wen shook. Shaking his head and returning to the report, "but at least at this stage, in the face of existing enemies... Maryland thinks of the most suitable solution."

    Under the premise of retaining the role of the fortress, the Maryland plan has almost reached the limit that Cecil¡¯s engineering capabilities and technical strength can achieve. The traditional long wind fortress is still an important structure of the defense, but it has changed from a single core to a Important nodes, more assume the role of as a command center, logistics center, frontline industrial center, and the mobile defense network built under modern transportation and communication conditions can further magnify the advantages of the magic guide army to make up for the current Sethi The number of border forces is still short.

    Even more commendable is that Maryland has also considered cost savings in this process ¨C he noticed the problem of over-fire in the presence of the Iron Throne in the face of infantry units, and his proposed simplified version of the armed train will greatly reduce the finances of the Cecil Empire. pressure.

    After all, reconstruction, reconstruction, and construction in the country are all costly. At this time, if Gao Wen is going to start building seven or eight iron thrones, Hetty is afraid to jump directly from the banks of the White River...

    Of course, even if this optimization is made, the mobile defense plan proposed by Maryland still needs a high cost to achieve, but Gao Wen is very clear about one thing: everything can be saved, only education and national defense can not Province.

    The former determines what height a country can reach in a hundred years, and the latter determines whether a country can live a hundred years later.

    Gao Wen turned over a page - this thick report, and more.

    Later, he saw Philip''s complete report on the nightmare of Paramel Heights and a few pages of lessons.

    "... Due to lack of experience, our army failed to fully play the role of the Iron Throne. The successful withdrawal of the Tifeng troops itself can be avoided, but we missed the opportunity.

    "There is a problem with the coordination between the armored trains and the fixed positions on the land, and the long-wind line has problems in intelligence sharing, so that the information of several observation posts in the Paramel Heights cannot be sent to the Iron Throne in time - although the above observation posts are also The whereabouts of the Tifeng troops were not found, but the lack of intelligence did exist.

    "Our army has insufficient investigative means in bad weather conditions - Tifeng people can find the Iron Throne, but none of our observers have found the Tifeng people''s reconnaissance. The traditional Griffin Knight can barely take off in bad weather. Eagle eye, telescope and other means are greatly affected by weather conditions...

    "... It is recommended to develop an observation device with life-detecting effects. It is recommended to add a similar function to the ''Magic Monitoring Tower'' on the Iron Throne, and to sense the extraordinary units or traps hidden nearby.

    "We need to supplement the air detection methods other than the Griffin Knight. The existing Griffin Knight has reached the limit and cannot carry more protective equipment to deal with extreme weather, nor can it carry more weapons. Only The self-defense forces cannot fight the army of the Tifengs..."

 Chapter 701ï¼š The heritage of the Duke of the East

    The page was gently turned over in the report, which was the experience and lessons learned from the numerous swordsman blades on the highlands of Paramel.

    On that day, next to the blade, there were not only the Tifeng people but also the Cecils.

    Any new thing is incomplete at the beginning of its birth, and the more advanced it is, the more it is. Even if scholars exhaust their efforts, even if there is a high-ranking person who has accumulated three million years of experience to point to humanity. The creations will not be perfect after all.

    Relying on the technology and philosophy of crushing an era, the Cecil Corps swept the entire South and swept the plains of the Holy Spirit, but in the face of the Titans, some shortcomings that had never been discovered before would still be exposed. Although the Tifeng people walked different routes from Cecil, they were already strong enemies who could make the Magic Corps confront the whole god. In the face of strong enemies, any short board would be fatal.

    "The armored train is a new thing. Even if experienced veterans face the Iron Throne, they can only slowly explore it. It is normal to have a leak in this process," Gao Wen said as he said to himself, "Philippe can Finding these leaks in a short time and summarizing them is the most important thing..."

    "The Tifeng people have already seen the armored trains with their own eyes. The troops that have successfully evacuated will definitely bring back a lot of key information," Amber said. "Will they interrupt the railway construction agreement? After all, armored trains. Once the things are opened into the territory, the harm caused is not comparable to that of ordinary troops..."

    "They will be aware of the dangers, but they can''t refuse the great value of rail transport. I don''t worry too much about this," Gao Wen shook his head. "But they will definitely find a way to counter, or change the track specifications to prevent plugging." The Shire trains enter the territory directly, or the emergency interrupts are set up on the key entry railways... this is possible."

    As he spoke, he put his eyes back on the thick report, and he found that there were still many pages behind it. This full-scale report seems to be far from finished.

    After turning over the next page, his eyes suddenly stagnate and his face became complicated.

    On that page, Maryland wrote only one sentence: "...The above-mentioned advice on the military information of Tifeng and the improvement of the long-wind defense is not my ingenuity. Your Majesty, the work of the Duke of Silas should not be Buried."

    Amber noticed that Gao Wen¡¯s expression changed, and once again curiously came together: ¡°What is this?¡±

    Gao Wen flipped the paper sheet and caught the eye. It was a manuscript from the Changfeng Fortress archives.

    That is the detailed information about the Tifeng Border Army, which was left by Silas Loren. Some of them were written by the Duke of Loren, some reports from lower-level commanders, and some even from the former Eastern Intelligence. The original information of the person who sent the death to the fortress.

    A written record, a hand-drawn topographical picture, the identification features of several main Knights of Tifeng, the new weapons and equipment they use, and even the emblems and information of the Iron River Knights. .

    Some photocopies can see the annotations and marks left by Silas Loren, and on other photocopies, there is something like blood.

    Behind these documents, there are still a number of things like letters or diaries - basically the handwriting of Silas? Loren and Berk Lauren and his son, which details the construction and construction of the Changfeng defense. The situation recorded the threat of the Tifeng Extraordinary Legion and the shortcomings of Ansu¡¯s national structure at the time.

    Gao Wen saw a letter written by Silas Loren to the aristocrats of Wangdu. The above mentioned that due to the construction of the Changfeng Fortress, the eastbound burden was too heavy, and he hoped to raise some money, and wrote it to the king and wrote it to the other. The two Dukes of the Republic of China...

    Gao Wen did not know whether Francis II and the other two Dukes of the State had responded to these letters (most of them responded, otherwise the Changfeng defense would not be completed smoothly), but those appeals and calls to the Wangdu nobles... ... I am afraid that all of them are sinking into the sea.

    Because just as "the vassal of my vassal is not my vassal", the aristocratic lords of Ansu also pursue the code of "My neighbor''s territory is not my territory."

    The second half of the entire report is all these photocopies, but they are obviously not all. Maryland wrote at the end of the report: "...the above information is only a small part. In the archives of the Changfeng Fortress, we I found a lot of information about Tifeng''s surveillance and information about the defense. After the completion, I will send a complete copy back to the Royal Capital, please wait."

    Amber came to Gao Wen, and after reading all these things, he finally couldn''t help but shook his head and said: "It''s a pity."

    "Except for history itself, we are afraid that we are not qualified to evaluate the merits of Silas? Loren, but at least in this information, the Dagong of the East is a valuable asset," Gao Wen sighed. "After reply Maryland, let him make good use of these heritages - he also approved the construction plan for the long wind defense."

    "it is good."

    After letting go of the heavy report, Gao Wen slammed his forehead with a little exhaustion, then leaned back in the chair and relaxed while holding some tight shoulders and said: "Philippe mentioned the restrictions of the Griffin Knight... I don''t know Rebec. How is the project at the card side going?"

    "The past two days I used to watch the excitement and saw that they were digging a thing like a giant gyro from the deformed shelf," Amber said casually. "Maggie is also on the scene, half-dragon and half-human form. I have a lot of iron on my wings, I don¡¯t know what I¡¯m doing, I¡¯m looking like a clothes rack...¡±

    "Rebecca seems to be using the principle of flying dragons to push the aircraft," Gao Wen smiled. "If she succeeds, it is really a step in place, and even the transitional propeller program can be omitted..."

    "I am really looking forward to the day when they successfully flew up," said Amber. "I have been very curious about what it feels like to see the earth from a height, but I always learn how to control the griffin. What does Pitman say? He wants to fix the animal deformation of the Druid. At that time, he becomes a giant eagle and takes me to fly. As a result, he has been transformed for ten years. He needs to take a kick underneath when he takes off..."

    Gao Wen: "..."

    For the first time, he heard that Pitman had such brilliant stories and special skills?

    At this moment, a footstep suddenly came from the corridor, followed by a regular knock on the door, Gao Wen looked up, let the knocker come in, and after the study door opened, a man wearing a blue and white uniform The attendant came in.

    "Your Majesty, a special piece of information," the attendant said reverently, and handed in a printed copy, "From the City Hall of the Rock City."

    ¡°Wu Shicheng?¡± Gao Wen said with some accidentality. He reached out and took the printed copy from the attendant. After a while, his expression would be weird.

    Amber immediately curiously scraped it over: "Hey, what''s wrong?"

    Gao Wen: "The report of the Office of the Government of the Rock City said that there is an unscrupulous and illegal immigrant in the prison there. They are mixed in the cell, so they can¡¯t catch up."

    Amber stunned: "On this matter? Is this something reported to you?"

    Gao Wen¡¯s mouth shook a bit: ¡°This person calls himself Bad Hudell.¡±

    Amber didn''t react at all: "Bad? Wendell, it sounds a bit familiar, which one is coming... Ah! The one that was beaten by Byron?!"

    "Wendell is the name of the Tifeng noble family. It is not easy to have the same name and the same name in this respect," Gao Wen said with a strange look. "This is really... is the real world the most dramatic?"

    ......

    Tifeng Emperor, Aldernan.

    After receiving the order, Andesa, who returned at full speed, once again set foot on the streets of the city where she had grown up.

    On the carriage of the Wendell family, listening to the sound of the wheels rolling over the road, Andersa opened the cover on the side of the carriage, and some of them looked at the scenery on the street and the passers-by.

    She knew that she had been away from the city for a long time, but the changes in the city still exceeded her expectations.

    Some old buildings were demolished, and some unidentified buildings appeared on the streets. Even if they knew the houses they knew, some of them also had strange signs, called **** company, **** factory, misty Aldernan was shrouded in a layer of gray, a faint and quirky taste filled with mist, which was not good, and made Andesa frowning subconsciously.

    This is the "new ethos of the emperor" described in the letters sent from China.

    Andresa frowned and looked at the rushing people on the road. She remembered what the city used to be, remembering the leisurely and proud citizens, remembering the comfortable, unhappy, slow pace, but now Aldernan is like a clockwork that is tightened in the mechanical clock. It seems that there is a spinning gear that is driving everyone. The pedestrians in sight are walking fast, as if they are afraid to waste even a minute, and they are rushing in. At the end of the street, either stand tall and ugly factory buildings, or stand tall chimneys...

    Most of the city is still the same as when it left, but a subsurface change seems to have changed everything. Andersa feels that she doesn''t know this place.

    As the carriage drove past the long street and gradually approached the Wendel family''s mansion, Andesha''s thoughts finally calmed down and began to think about the things that he had to face.

    She went home, but she felt that it was not glorious to return this time.

    The carriage steadily stopped at the door of the house, and a servant came out from the door to greet them. These people all had a beaming smile. Anyway, Missy¡¯s return home is worthy of being happy, except for ordinary servants. The familiar housekeeper also walked out the door and came to the door of the carriage.

    The butler bent down: "Miss, welcome to go home."

    Andersa poked his head: "My grandfather is at home?"

    "Yes, he is waiting for you in the flower hall."

    Wonder House

 Chapter 702ï¼š Returning home wolf

    The elegant and elegant lobby is filled with the familiar ¡°night¡± incense, and the light gold pillars are hung on the Wendel family¡¯s ¡°Warrior Wolf¡± emblem. The sun near the afternoon shines through the colored crystal window on the south side. Inside the hall, shining on the wall of the statue of Tiljan Wendel, the memory of the everlasting and powerful grandfather is standing quietly in front of the portrait of the family ancestors, facing away from the door, seems to be ecstasy.

    The waiter on the side wanted to report, but Andersa stopped the attendant. She walked into the hall alone and stopped a few meters behind the Duke of Judy, and the soft sunshine of Aldnan shone the air between them. The dust flutters in the sun, as if it were an elf in the atmosphere.

    "Grandfather, I am back."

    "Seven hundred years ago, when Tyrian Wendell completely defeated the West Line Distorted Legion, it was the same age as you," Judy said slowly. "It was a winter. The knights fought on the snowfield, and they were united like wolves. Brave, fighting three nights and nights, annihilating five times the enemy. After the victory, the founding king was named after the wolf, and the seal of Tilian? Wendell was the first generation of the Duke of Wolf."

    This is a history that every Wendelian descendant is familiar with. Andersha hangs his head: "I always remember the glory of my ancestors."

    "The ancestors were indeed glorious," said Di Dinan, who turned around. The still majestic face was a bit older than the one in Andesa''s memory. "Or, every pioneer is equally glorious, and This glory needs to be matched ¨C including Tyrian Wendell, and naturally also includes Gao Wen Cecil.

    "The Cecil''s Magical Corps was personally formed and trained by Govin Cecil, and compared to other ''Glory Legions'', the most powerful part of the Legion is that they are the ''first generation''. As a young commander, you compete with such enemies without losing, and you are qualified."

    Andersa calmly met her grandfather''s gaze, and in the gaze of those eyes, she knew there was a follow-up.

    The Duke of Dinantan continued to say: "However, as the highest general of the Winter Wolf Legion, as the first commander of the Imperial Defense, the moment you went to the highlands of Paramel, it was already unqualified."

    Andersa took a breath, as if he was a child, straightened up in front of his grandfather.

    Judyan looked at Andesha''s eyes: "What is the order given to you by the Majestic Fortress?"

    Andersa immediately replied: "Keep monitoring and keep track of the actual strength and deployment of the Changfeng defense. If there are no loopholes, you can''t take the initiative. If you find the opportunity, you can choose your own machine and attack immediately."

    "Yes," said Di Dinan nodded. "So from a simple command point of view, you have no problem, and you will not make any punishment for your actions, but when you execute this order, Is it ''only executed the command''?"

    Andersa tightened her face, and it was only a few seconds later that she nodded in the eyes of Judyan: "Yes."

    "When you are nervous, your eyes always habitually look at the lower left corner," Duke Dinantan shook his head, turned and looked at the colored crystal window that was spilling into the sun. "You didn''t send a spy to conduct a camouflage investigation." I chose to go directly to the Palamer Heights with the Knights. After discovering that the Cecil¡¯s position was fake, you did not have a further search for the surrounding environment of the battlefield, and all of them were in the encounter. Rain, sight is blocked, and investigation efficiency is reduced... This should not happen to you."

    "¡­¡­I have nothing to say."

    "Hate, let you lose your judgment for the time being. You waited for this opportunity for many years. I understand your urgency at the time, but you are not a knight who is alone, but a commander, and more importantly, as a sire. Generals, your personal feelings must be placed after the emperor¡¯s orders and national interests ¨C you must keep in mind that even if the Cecils kill me in front of you, just squat and order you to establish with Cecil. In peace, you must live in peace with them on the border. This is the responsibility you must perform when you pick up the knight sword."

    After a moment of silence, Andessa finally took a deep breath and her eyes became firm again: "Yes, I understand."

    "You will do it, because your surname is Wendell," Yan Dinan slowly nodded. "I am most pleased that you have at least some of the choices to be timely and accurate. These choices allow you to successfully withdraw with the Knights. The Winter Wolf Fort - not left on the highlands of Paramel, is your greatest success, which avoids the imperialism of the empire in the righteousness, and avoids you becoming a victim of negotiations, taking on all the nicknames in your own name."

    Grandfather''s preaching is generally unrequited in memory. Andersa also finds that she can''t make any rebuttals in her memory. She accepts everything with her head down until her grandfather suddenly turns his voice: "The time for preaching is over, It should also give you some compliments - you have successfully brought back direct information about the Cecil''s Magic Legion, which is more precious than anything else."

    The old duke said that he had paused here, and then asked: "What exactly is that thing? What weapons? How to fight?"

    Andersa immediately sorted out the statement, revealing a serious expression:

    ¡°It is made of a lot of steel, in shape and volume close to the ¡®train¡¯ you described in the letter, equipped with powerful magical weapons...

    "It was hidden behind the woods and rocks at the time, but because of its large size and its striking rune logo and large raised structure, it is easy to observe from the air. I think it is not suitable for hiding. Weapons, whose main role should be to attack and as a mobile fortress...

    "It should be able to accommodate a large number of soldiers and supplies, and can fight for a long time away from the stronghold...

    "... Although I didn''t play, I can be sure that it has some sort of shield...

    "If you need to engage in war, destroying its orbit in advance should be a top priority. In addition, its long-range attacks are fierce and concentrated. When confronted, it should be treated as a magician group that can be moved inside the wall and can move at any time...

    "It''s the main weapon is huge, pointing to the Changfeng Plain, judging from its deployment position, its range is at least 10 kilometers, which is far beyond the scope of traditional spells..."

    Andersa said one by one, the Duke of Dinantan nodded from time to time, and after Andesa finally finished, the old duke thought about it and broke the silence with a little sigh: "...you are very lucky, Cecil The mastery of it is still unskilled, just as we did when we formed the Iron River Knights a few years ago. The Cecils'' tactics for new weapons are not mature."

    ¡°Imature?¡± Andersa had some surprises.

    "If you are mature, you will not come back," Judy looked at her. "Do you think that your Knights will be alive and evacuated, is it just the right rain?"

    Seeing Andersa''s thoughtful expression, Duke Dinantan nodded slightly, then stepped forward to the hall exit: "Your Majesty is at the Obsidian Palace, go see him with me."

    Andssa woke up from his thoughts and immediately turned to follow the footsteps of the old duke: "Yes, grandfather."

    The Duke of Dinantan snorted, but when he was about to enter the corridor, he suddenly stopped and looked at Andesa, who also stopped his footsteps and showed a confused expression on his face. The old man nodded gently: "I just forgot to say - Welcome home."

    After a moment of blasphemy, Andersa reacted, and finally a smile appeared on his face.

    In front of the porch of the Ducal Palace, Andessa did not see the carriage he was familiar with, but saw a strange model with four wheels and an iron shell parked under the steps.

    "This is the magic guide I mentioned to you in the last letter," before Andersa asked, the Duke of Dinantan took the initiative to explain, "It is the third one - there are more than half of the parts that are crafted by artisans. Your uncle built a factory in Golden Shell Street and is trying to use the machine to make the skeleton and outer shell of the magic car. If you have time this time, you can go and have a look.

    "You have been away from the emperor for too long. There have been many changes here. Some new things cannot be described clearly in the letters. You have to look at them more. These insights are useful to you."

    ¡°There are similar things in the Cecils,¡± said Andersa. ¡°It¡¯s recently appeared near the Changfeng Fortress. They used larger magic cars to transport supplies.¡±

    ¡°The magic car was originally born in Cecil, and our craftsmen and scholars copied it. As you have already seen ¨C the Cecils first created the magic guide and have already gone very far in this technology. Far away, we are catching up now, which makes many imperial aristocrats who are used to pride are not suitable, but this is the case," Judy said to the magic guide, while walking, said, "The war machine you mentioned." '', obviously also the creation of magical technology - we have created a powerful super-legged army, but the Cecil people are using the magic technology to smooth the gap in this area, if you do not want to fall into the wind, we must abandon meaningless The pride of the mind, from now on, to catch up."

    Andssa sat in the car, observing everything in sight with uncontrollable curiosity and joy. Her fingers stroked the inner wall of the door. After seeing the Sesil war machine, it was inevitable that it would appear. Jane, but when the tremor of mechanical operation came from underneath the body, she couldn¡¯t help but sigh and sigh: "...this is what we made..."

    "Yes, this is what we created. We should thank every scholar, mage and craftsman of the Imperial Society for the Construction of Engineers, especially the master of this project, Daniel Master. - Although I don''t like the great wizard too gloomy. Temperament, but his wisdom and talent are admirable," said Duke Dindenan. "Don¡¯t envy the tools used by the Cecil to transport supplies. Winter Wolf will soon be used. Your uncle has been guided by Master Daniel. By the time the factory is officially running, we don''t have to rely on the craftsman''s hammer to make the outer shell of the magic car."

    With the tremor of the mechanical device, the magic car started. This incredible machine drove out of the Duke''s house and headed for the Obsidian Palace. Some pedestrians met along the way. They stopped to watch, but Andersa''s attention now. Not on the street outside: "We can make this thing, the train..."

    "The train...the train is another concept," the Duke of Dinantan shook his head with a smile. "I know what you are thinking, I am thinking, my majesty is thinking, our scholars craftsmen and mages are thinking, but It must be admitted that we still can''t make it... At least it can''t make a level of things with the Cecil Magic Train. As far as I know, a group of craftsmen are trying to build simple, small rail vehicles, hoping they Can be successful."

    Listening to her grandfather''s words, Andessa slowly converges. She looks up and looks at the road that is constantly retreating outside the window. She looks at the afternoon sun to dispel the mist on the streets of Olde, looking rarer than memory. More pedestrians hurried on the street, her heart tied to the winter wolf, tied to the front line and finally slowly returned here.

    The car passed the intersection and passed a pair of mothers and daughters who were walking. Through the open window, Andessa heard the vague voice coming from the wind:

    "Mom, there are so few people on the road... Where are you going?"

    "They are in the factory..."

    The times are changing, the city is really strange.

    But here is her home after all.

    ......

    In the Obsidian Palace, a servant walked into the room of Rosetta Augustus and bowed: "Your Majesty, Grand Duke Wendell and General Andesa Wendell arrived."

    Rosetta, who is reviewing a document, looked up from work: "Let them come in."

    The patriarchs and heirs of the Wendell family walked into the room and acted according to the etiquette. After Rosetta returned, his eyes fell on Andersha.

    The young wolf stood up straight and greeted the emperor''s gaze. After the deep sight finally recovered, she heard a question:

    "Andersa, what is missing in our army now?"

 Chapter 703ï¼š tuition

    What is missing¡­¡­

    Andesa is facing the eyes of Rosetta Augustus. In the eyes of the imperial ruler, she sees deep and calm like a deep pool, which makes her realize that she is today It is not here to plead guilty, nor to justify it. She came here to contribute value to the empire.

    Rosetta stared quietly at Andessa.

    The Winter Wolf Legion fell in the middle of the border contest. The diplomatic pressure generated by the emperor was resisted by them. The experience of the generals should be summarized. The Duke of Dinant will complete with them. As for the young wolf here and now, here and now. What the general should do is tell the ruler of the empire how he should strengthen his army and prepare for the next contest.

    "The first is communication." Andessa said after a brief meditation.

    "Our existing means of communication are flawed - the Cecil''s Magic Corps is bringing a new kind of war situation. Their long-range attacks are rich and flexible, and the military can cooperate with each other on a very broad battlefield. And a quick counterattack, which means that the speed and magnitude of the changes in the various areas of the battlefield will far exceed the past...

    ¡°The communication tower has a long communication distance and can cross the battlefield, but it needs fixed facilities to maintain the operation of the large-scale legal array. It can only serve as a means of communication between the fortresses; the wizard¡¯s communication is flexible, but the communication distance is insufficient. Two kilometers, it is impossible to meet the scale of the next battlefield, and the commanding method is high, the number of middle-level wizards is scarce, the masters who master the communication are basically commanders, and it is impossible to use the relays of the relay on the battlefield. .

    "The magic light that the signal mage plays is a means of communication that cannot be hidden. Although it is useful, but in special circumstances, the restriction is too great. We have encountered such a ''special situation''...

    "Second, our command system can''t keep up with our legion structure, especially the role of consultant scholars. They should not be fully played out. They should have the right to participate in tactical development, not just to make suggestions. In addition, consultants and scholars also There is no effective cooperation, specifically...

    "Third, we need to update the equipment. Your Majesty, although you don''t want to admit it, we are behind the Cecil in equipment. The Extraordinary Legion is really strong, but we have more ordinary soldiers, Cecil. The magic weapon can determine the value that ordinary people can play on the battlefield. If a large number of ordinary soldiers are completely behind the enemy in weaponry, then even if the Extraordinary Legion takes a big advantage in the local battlefield, we are in the overall battlefield. It will also be crushed by the Cecils...

    "My reconnaissance unit and Cecil''s scouts have dealt with many times. Their scouts are ordinary people, but they can fight against our shadow scouts and detective mages in the contest. This is a very dangerous signal..."

    "The last point, and the most difficult thing to control, is our ''thinking way'', or the handling and understanding of war... there are limits."

    When Andersha said the last point, the speed of speech slowed down a lot. Obviously, even if she had already sorted out her thoughts in advance, what I want to summarize at the moment is a very difficult thing to express, Rosetta Augustus This was not urging, but she looked at the young general calmly and signaled her to speak boldly.

    With the silent encouragement of the emperor, Andesa took a breath and began to tell the story of the first and the biggest head of the Tifeng people in this border contest.

    "In the beginning, the Cecil people had no advantage at all. The long wind defense line at the time was arguable in front of the Winter Wolf Legion, but they relied on a deception tactic for a full half a month. Disadvantages have become an advantage, and this deceptive tactic is not just as simple as doing it on the battlefield¡ªin the half-month period, they have carried out false military moves, built false positions, and even built The false caravans have flowed out false material information, but what they have done is far more than that.

    ¡°On the way to here, I learned more from my grandfather. The Cecils even created a false post-war atmosphere throughout the East. They also paralyzed our Royal Advisors through changes in commercial orders. Is the most terrible place -

    "In our case, the war is on the battlefield, but in the eyes of the Cecils, the frontal battlefield is only a part of the war.

    "Their market, their propaganda, their positive soldiers, the side businessmen, and even the lowest people, all their actions are part of the war, they all work to achieve the same goal. This is terrible, sire. ""

    Andersa finished his thoughts, and the opposite of Rosetta? Augustus was in a short silence. After ten seconds, the imperial ruler frowned and said: "The war is not only On the battlefield... you are right, Andersa.

    "We were deceived by the Cecils. Until now, some aristocrats still believe that the schemes of the Cecils are just a despicable ''deception'', but it is not the case - the Cecils are not just making A lie, they created a full range of illusions, from orders for border trade, to domestic propaganda, to military mobilization on the front line, they almost created a ''curtain'' with no dead ends, and made us completely Wrapped inside, what they play, we can only see what, even if the spies we placed in the east sent out so much intelligence, the information they sent out was fake, it is really terrible, Tesa, very scary.

    ¡°What¡¯s even more frightening is that our current local governor system can¡¯t do the same.¡±

    Rosetta quietly finished, and the Duke of Judy, who was next to him, looked at Andresa. The old duke¡¯s eyes were a little gratified in addition to surprise.

    People always make mistakes, and the Wendel family is no exception, but Andersa has at least not let those wrong emotions affect her ability to judge as a wolf general, or on the other hand, because she is holding the old Ansu kingdom. There is some kind of obsession that will be particularly sensitive to the actions of the Cecils, and will link those behaviors that appear to be distributed in different fields, all from the perspective of hostility, and draw conclusions that the average person has never thought of.

    Of course, in addition to this reason, long-term bordering, long-term and long-wind fortresses are also one of the important factors that she can sum up these conclusions.

    After that, Rosetta learned a lot from Andersha''s mouth, not only the situation in the border area, but also the operation of several legions on the border and the progress of border trade. In the process, he also invited The two generals of the Wendell family had lunch in his parlour, until the giant day gradually approached the horizon of the horizon, and the long talk ended.

    Andersha returned from the border today. Although the physique of the high-class extraordinary is not afraid of this fatigue, Rosetta still let her go home to rest, recharge and face the tomorrow''s aristocratic meeting, and the Duke of Dinantan is stayed. Go down and continue to talk.

    "Andresa is indeed a very keen child," Rosetta said after waiting for only two people in the room. "She always notices things under the surface."

    Di Dinan bowed his head: "But her slamming this time is almost a big deal, sire."

    "Young shortcomings can be compensated by years, but sharp but difficult to train," Rosetta said calmly. "She mentioned the ''illusion'' made by Cecil, and this is actually the Cecil Empire and What is the difference between us in the control of the state? What do you think of this?"

    "...express me, my Majesty, in my opinion, at least at this stage, the Cecil Empire as a new country, their control over more than half of the country is not stronger than ours, our regional governor system has Implemented for more than a decade, and they have been relying on the pledge of the lord not long ago to maintain the country''s integrity," the Duke of Judy said very directly. "But if we continue to develop, they will surpass us in this regard sooner or later."

    Speaking of this, the old duke paused and continued to say: "And this time, they can create such a large-scale scam in all aspects, rather than showing control, it is better to reflect them. How effective is the mastery of the propaganda tools.

    "After the week of the Holy Spirit Plains war, information about the victory of the Cecil Army and the smooth handover of the royal power was sent to all the nobles in their east through newspapers. The news of the civilians was occluded, something happened to the plains of the Holy Spirit. Knowing nothing, the newspaper became the only reliable source of information, circulated by local aristocrats and businessmen, so... we believed in the propaganda in their newspapers.

    "Your Majesty, Tifeng now has a newspaper, but as far as I know, it is only something that the upper class affluent citizens are qualified to read. It should have played a bigger role, but this role was wasted.

    ¡°The Cecils gave us a lesson in this area. The course is not free, so we have to study hard.¡±

    After listening to the words of Di Dinan, Rosetta the Great smiled a little: "It is true, this course is not cheap at all..."

    As he said, he walked over to the desk: "It is time to write a letter to Emperor Cecil. He has pushed the purchase price of textiles by 30% in a new order. Now let us see if we can use it. Some pens and inks will reduce this tuition fee."

    Judyan laughed. "Soon, someone in the parliament feels that we are bowing to Cecil."

    Rosetta returned with an old proverb of Tifeng: "If you want to climb a mountain, you always have to bow your head."

    ......

    Cecil empire, the eastern plain of the Holy Spirit, around Sorinburg.

    The giant day has gradually sunk, and only the vast majority of the sun''s rays are connected to the horizon. The light body with mysterious wood grain and brilliant light sheds the orange glow on the earth, and the light spreads through the clouds. Form a **** sunset.

    Yunxia sky, across the entire horizon from east to west, next to Sorinburg destroyed by the war, the temporarily built whistle tower stood quietly in the setting sun, the sentry stood guard at the top of the tower, overlooking the west side of the fort The direction of the plains.

    The plains burned in the war were all over the crater, and a strange strip of scorch and bright flower trails spread from afar, and the side of Sorinburg stretched eastward. Around Sorinburg, you can see The towers are towering and accommodating, and the scattered camps and simple houses are distributed around the tower. Military vehicles and patrolling soldiers are active in the area, and they are closely monitored.

    The sentinel moved a little sour neck and shoulders, but the line of sight was still in the area that was closely monitored.

    He knows that there is a place where the terrible "man-made god" is drilled, where there is a huge gap leading to the depths of the earth, below which is the dark nest of the end of all things, with dangerous organ traps and Out of control of the magical creations, the soldiers cleared the cluster of giants wandering around, but they couldn''t do anything about the underground nest.

    The superiors now have no extra manpower and energy to deal with the dark nests that will be left behind, so they can only be sent to block the area. The tower near the west wall of Sorinburg is part of the entire blockade. .

    At the time of regular reporting, the sentinel opened the magical terminal next to it and looked at the plain in the distance and said: "The command post, here is the first tower, everything in the target area is..."

    The sentinel suddenly stopped. He stared at the beginning of the road of flowers and scars. His tone suddenly became serious: "Wait a minute, there is a situation..."

    The direction of the plains was moving, and a large expanse of smoke rose from the direction of the cracks. It seemed that something was rising from the smoke. The top of the nearby tower was lit with red flashing lights, soldiers in the camp. Also quickly assembled.

    The voice of the command post came from the magic guide terminal: "No. 1 sentry tower, reply, what happened?"

    "There is something rising up in the crack..." The sentinel was shocked and squinted. "It seems...is it like a vine... or a tree?!"

 Chapter 704ï¼š After the behemoth fell

    When a behemoth falls, death does not mean the end of everything.

    The surviving vitality often survives the warmth of the corpse and survives in another form, or continues.

    In the depths of the ancient Gangbang Empire, the chaotic and dry wind wraps in the dust and fog on the plains. In a chaotic sky, the dirty clouds are twisted like an inverted hanging funnel, covering the whole world with gloomy, shining The energy pulse jumps between the whirlpool clouds, releasing a few kilometers of arcs and rumbling thunder, and under the horror of the horror, it is the imperfect waste that melts and tears.

    The emperors of the past have already turned into dust in the magic explosion. Today, only the sparse and distorted wreckage proves the existence of human civilization. In the vast plain center, a huge impact pit quietly crouched on the earth, with a shock pit The crystal-like inner wall layer is layered and recessed toward the center, and some of the molten material that has not seen the original form is "set" on the inner wall, as if the branches of the dragon are pointing straight into the sky, looking desolate and terrifying.

    But even in the depths of such a ruin that is completely destroyed, there is still something that is "alive".

    At the bottom of the giant impact crater, the black earth is bulged, and the crystal-like molten material solidifies into a cone-like structure that resembles a myriad of prisms. At the top of the cone-shaped structure, a bundle of blue flames with a size of nearly a kilometer is sprayed. Out, illuminating the entire deep pit, this magical light flame erupts to the height of several kilometers, echoing with the swirling energetic cloud in the sky, and can be seen around the "crystal cone" that emits the magic flame. A large number of wandering mana phantoms are moving around.

    This terrible eruption has lasted for seven hundred years, and there is still no sign of any stoppage.

    At the bottom of the crystal cone, a pipe extending from the bottom of the crystal prism extends forward along the inner wall of the impact crater and gradually merges into the molten solidified crystalline material on the wall of the pit. The stream is constantly appearing in the pipe, as if it is continuously transported. What material, a few fascinating mana phantoms squat around this pipe, driven by instinct, close to this purely clean energy, but because of the existence of the pipe retaining wall, it is impossible to extract the energy inside, obviously irritating .

    Suddenly, a light bomb flashed between these wandering mana phantoms, and the powerful power of the light bullet directly caused one of the phantoms to be torn apart, and a chaotic arc cloud exploded on the far wall.

    The next moment, all the mana phantoms quickly left this place.

    In the position where the light bomb flew, the outer wall of the "crystal cone" did not know when to open a narrow entrance, a female figure wearing a uniform of the old imperial magister, standing tall and straight, standing there quietly, she no The arc cloud that looked away from the expression slowly dissipated, and the hand still held the posture of raising the hand.

    The chaotic wasteland wind blew through the bottom of the pit, blowing the silver-gray hair in front of the tall woman. Her appearance was almost impeccable, and there was no flaw in her skin, but the same silver-gray eyes were in the eyes. As if lacking the necessary feelings, the cold is like a machine.

    She looked at the direction of the energy catheter for a few seconds before slowly putting her hand down and the shimmer in the depths of her eye flashed past.

    ¡°The cleaning has been completed and the pests have been expelled.

    ¡°The energy catheter looks normal and the environment reads normally.

    "The Empire of 2488, on the 2nd of the fire, the Sentinel 4 began to perform patrol missions."

    With a slightly mechanized voice, the female imperial tutor with tall, long silver hair looked up into the distance, and a light blue halo formed by the rune spread from her waist, and she left the ground. Fly to the outer edge of the impact crater.

    "The situation in the warning zone is normal... The energy pipes look normal... The remaining sentinels are observed, the vision is normal... It is crossing the outer ring of the ruins..."

    While meticulously reporting the situation, the female magister quickly swept over the impact crater and finally landed steadily on the decayed, torn waste soil outside the pit.

    "I arrived at the patrol area outside the ruins and was calibrating the monitor..." she said as she looked up and looked around at the desolate and ruined old land of the emperor. The unchanging bleak scenery of hundreds of years reflected her polymer eyeballs in the optically-sensitive crystal. There is a clear image in it.

    Her look suddenly stopped, and a monster with a tall, deformed, swollen, flowing red mud suddenly entered her sight.

    "Seeing threatening creatures, high Arcane resistance units, began to rule out."

    The mechanized icy sound has not yet fallen, and the female magician has launched a rapid attack. A complex astronomical aura has emerged behind her. At the same time, the legs slammed the ground and the tall figure accelerates in double power. It turned into a phantom, rushing to the distant distortion at a speed close to the Cavaliers.

    The distortion also noticed the attacker who quickly attacked. The monster made a chaotic smashing, and the body was filled with polluting magic. It raised its arm high and it had a black-red decay energy that quickly formed, but in it Before the destructive energy was released, the female magician wearing the old uniform had already rushed over. The latter raised his arm and an alloy blade directly popped out of the palm, quickly cutting off one of the arms used by the distortion. Then her figure flashed, the blade whirls, and she simply cut off the other arm of the monster twice, and the strength and speed are comparable to the excellent swordsman!

    The distorted body made a chaotic and inexplicable roar, trying to sway the body and try to capture the action of the "magician", but its attempt was only half done, and an alloy blade had cut off the weakness behind it.

    The giant blood-red monster slammed down, the dirty blood and mud quickly disintegrated, the female magician raised his arm, the alloy blade retracted back into the body, and the large amount of smoke that escaped after the death of the distortion was shrouded in her. By the side.

    Suddenly, the smoke that should have escaped naturally stagnate, and another threatening energy reaction appeared in the perception. She immediately raised her arm and tried to lock the target of the threat target. However, the smoke that was entangled in the air temporarily interfered. Her judgment was in this moment of interference, a dry, vine-like vine suddenly punctures from the nearby ground and stabbed straight to her back!

    With a squeaky sound of metal rupture, the dry vines of the epidermis pierced the alloy shell on the back of the "magician", whose body trembled violently, followed by a creaking sound and a series of weird machines. The noise, the tall female "magician" body finally settled down.

    On the ground, the position where the vines were drilled gave a rustling sound, and a large number of plant structures squirmed out of the fragile decayed soil, and even the large surface near the ground was completely opened, and the plant structures that were drilled on the ground were The chilling and reorganizing way of chilling people quickly condensed into a huge tree shape.

    One of the giant trees shook his branches, and the five-folded wrinkles on the bark squirmed: "It feels so good to move freely... We spent seven hundred years laying the root network, and now it can finally be sent. It¡¯s time to use.¡±

    Another giant tree swayed slightly and the vines that extended out of it were the vines that pierced the back of the "magician": "Amazing, these ancient irons are still working."

    "Not all mental cores have failed. The most advanced iron man can protect his core by temporarily sleeping," the third giant tree said in a hoarse voice. "Look over there, the deep blue well... the iron people Maintaining it in its own way, it has now been transformed into a fortress, and the production and maintenance arrays deep in the ground together maintain an entire Iron Man Corps..."

    The other two giant trees shook the branches at the same time and made a rustling voice: "...we really have a hard time to directly attack the deep blue well."

    "So we need to spread a little bit, take root a little bit, and... find a way to solve the defenses formed by these irons."

    The vine that pierced the back of the "magician" slowly retracted, and a slight sound and mechanical friction sounded in the stunner''s body. She seemed to be trying to restart, but the damage of the magic hub made her restart fail. .

    ¡°Take ¡®her¡¯,¡± the head of the giant tree must be squirming. ¡°The ¡®matrix¡¯ will soon notice that a sentinel has lost contact, and we leave here before more ironmen climb out.¡±

    "Yes, the great leader."

    A giant tree respectfully said that a large number of branches spread in a rustling sound, wrapping the iron man''s mentor in a locked state, and the other giant trees communicated with the underground root network, accompanied by a large number of vines from the surface cracks. Gushing out, all the giant trees quickly merged with the vines and quickly disappeared into place.

    A few minutes later, several tall, sentinel uniforms in the uniform of the sorcerer''s mentor landed nearby, but the traces of the giant trees were completely lost, leaving only a pile of ashes that are gradually melting and belonging to the distortion.

    ......

    In a valley dozens of kilometers from the ruins of the Deep Blue Well, numerous twisted but luxuriant trees are rooted at the bottom of the valley. They are tied with branches and crowns, and the layers of leaves are bursting in the wind of waste soil. The sound of the sound has brought a strange life to this piece of land that has been destroyed.

    A large number of extraordinarily tall, horrible giant spurs around the valley entrance, as if the sentinel guarded this strange area, and in the depths of the valley, countless vines were crawling out of the ground, and The shape of several giant trees is formed in a short time.

    One of the giant trees moved the roots to a platform. In the crown and branches, a "female magister" wrapped in plant tissue was placed in the center of the platform.

    ¡°It¡¯s really unexpected...¡± While the ¡°goods¡± were placed on the platform, the two voices that sounded at the same time as the duo were heard from the nearby ¡°forests¡±, and a pair of elves and sisters strolled out of the forest. Looking at the "tree man" in the central open space with an expression of appreciation, "You look very smooth?"

    "The iron man who is single is not difficult to deal with. They are very rigid in thinking." The leader of the tree turned around, and the weird face stared at the elf twins in front of him. "Now, it is time for you to show your value." ¡±

    "Pay attention to your words, ''Great Master'', we are only working with you, not your subordinates," said the elves, coldly. "If we don''t have our help, you may not be able to break the defense of the Ironman Corps for a hundred years." ""

    "We really do what we need, but if it is not in the outside world, the proud Gemini will not go into this waste land to seek allies," the new master will be the leader of the tree, the leader of the tree Said in a hoarse voice, "Now, let us both give up this meaningless pride and only the results, that is what we all need."

    The Elf did not say anything, but crossed the Great Master indifference, and came to the stone platform, looking down at the Iron Man Sentinel who was in a state of lock.

    This ancient scorpion technique crystallizes quietly on the platform, without breathing or heartbeat. Only very small snoring and snoring came from her body, showing that her self-repair is still going on, only temporarily. It¡¯s just a crash.

    "Very well, you have at least not destroyed the core of the mind. A lot of structures, including the magic hub, are self-healing. Only if the core of the mind is damaged, we can do nothing... This is a technology that is just awkward. ¡±

    Elf Gemini commented on it, and Leerna stepped forward to press the belly of the "female mentor" in the magical light. The old imperial magister uniform was melted into a hole, revealing that it was also melted and broken. The bionic skin of the hole, and the protective shell of the metal underneath the skin.

    Fernner''s fingertips slid across the edge of the protective shell, as if the metal was cut with an invisible blade. The protective shell was easily opened in the event of failure of various protective spells. A delicate copper mechanical core, and a variety of ancient magic devices with shimmering shimmer.

    "It''s a delicate design." Lerna sighed softly.

    "And just self-healing to the critical moment." Felna showed a smile.

    "At this time, you only need to make a little interference with this unprotected core of mind..."

    At the same time, the elves chose their fingers on one of the parts of the ancient magical device. With a slight arc flashing, a strange mechanical friction sounded in the "female mentor", and her eyes twitched. As if waking up from sleep.

    Rilna and Firna straightened up and came to the sentinel''s line of sight, looking down and looking down: "Hello, soldier."

    "Reset is complete, loading the identification library... The demon sorcerer" is focused on Lerna and Felna. After a moment of delay, she blinks again. "It''s nice to see you, the disobedient."

    On the open space not far from the side, the roots and branches of the great teacher shook gently.

    This unrecognizable Druid leader made a hoarse voice: "Now, let''s get the first one."

    Throughout the valley, countless weird and distorted giant trees swayed at the same time, making a creaking sound.

    When a behemoth falls, death does not mean the end of everything.

    The surviving vitality often survives the warmth of the corpse and survives in another form, or continues.

 Chapter 705ï¼š long time no see

    Bad Winder didn''t know where he was taken, but it wasn''t because he was blindfolded or transferred in a coma. In fact, the soldiers and officials responsible for the escorting did not ban him from looking around. He couldn''t figure out. His own position and destination are simply because everything he sees on the road is beyond his cognition and imagination.

    A city that is so prosperous and well-organized, a city with such a special and vibrant style, he thought that the Rock City near the plain of the Holy Spirit was already a stunned big city, but now he realized why the warden has been It is said that the city of Shishi is only a rapidly developing border market, and the real prosperity of the south is still more south.

    Cecil City, the miracle capital at the foot of the Dark Mountain Range, is no wonder that the arcane master who lived with him suggested that he had the opportunity to come here after he woke up.

    It is hard for Bud to imagine how the pioneering leader of a barren land four years ago developed into such a historical and complex classical architecture (such buildings often take longer to build, the more ancient cities In terms of the number of such buildings, the city is still too young, but its prosperity and vitality are only the life of the former General Tifeng.

    He recalled the southern situation when he was rushed to evacuate due to the failure of the mission. This is not the case here.

    The magic-driven mechanical vehicles slid smoothly through the wide and clean roads. From time to time, you can see crystals floating in the air for urban facilities, and holographic projections flashing at intersections, squares, etc. The news and scenery from faraway areas are close at hand, and the energetic pedestrians greet each other on the road, and there is no such thing as a stagnation of the weather as the weather is getting colder.

    The heavily armed **** soldier sat next to him, but only watched Budd¡¯s actions, did not stop this special ¡°superior criminal¡± from looking around, until he approached the city center, he heard the prisoner himself escorted suddenly. The opening broke the silence: "...I heard that during the war of the Holy Spirit, the city made a steel that was consumed in the past by the entire kingdom for a month and sent it to the front line..."

    The soldier looked at Bard and saw that the prisoner suddenly raised the matter, but he nodded with pride: "Yes, but this is only the part mentioned in the newspaper. In fact, the battlefield of the Holy Spirit Plain continues. More than a month, the factory turned out to be not only steel."

    "...Yes, there is still such a way..."

    The prisoner gave a sigh of ambiguity, the content was inexplicable, and then fell silent again, continued to stare out at the window, never talked again.

    The soldier shook his head. This is indeed an inexplicable guy.

    The vehicle passed the avenue, crossed the Pioneer Square, and was led to a large building by another team of soldiers.

    Bud was silent and obeyed the car.

    After being suddenly put in jail and riding a eccentric magic vehicle escorted by soldiers and armed with armor, he vaguely realized who wanted to see himself, and he had no resistance to the fate. idea.

    The soldiers were rigorous and responsible. Although Bard showed the highest level of cooperation throughout the entire process, the soldiers carried out the handover and escorting process in a meticulous manner, and introduced Bard into the building as a former General Tiefeng and a member of the cult. In the heart of the dark calculation of the entire process, the conclusion is that even if you have the heart to escape, I am afraid there is no way to live a hundred meters alive.

    Every soldier here has a magical reaction. The magical props that once bombed themselves into serious injuries are their most basic equipment, not to mention the hidden magical organs and monitoring devices. When he burned a newspaper in the bar, he led a whole team of security players. In this seemingly important facility, there would be more similar monitoring devices.

    Obviously these soldiers are just ordinary people.

    Bud lowered his head and walked forward under the leadership of the soldiers.

    But more than 90% of the world''s people... are ordinary people.

    The soldier stopped in front of a door, nodded to the gatekeeper, and then pushed forward on Bard''s shoulder: "After entering, keep respectful and wish you good luck."

    In the room, Gao Wen saw a long-lost face appearing in front of himself, although only a few years ago, but in the enhanced memory, the face of this face is still very clear.

    Compared with a few years ago, this face is obviously decadent, the beard and hair are neglected, and the eyes are no longer the pride and self-confidence, whether it is the haze of the cultist or the former general of the wolf. Sharp and sharp, it seems to have disappeared.

    But when Bud went to the center of the room and met Gao Wen¡¯s gaze on the front, there was a slight change in the decadent eyes.

    His eyes recovered some of his gaze, and then he tried to stand up straight, sorted out the gray-white prison uniform, and whispered: "Greetings to you, Gao Wen? Cecil."

    His attitude is like a captured general facing a monarch of another country.

    This is a bit ironic. He thought that many years ago, he gave up his glory and chose to devote himself to a grand but dark career. But many years later, when he fell to the extreme, he actually stood up straight. .

    "We met again, Mr. Bad Wendell," Gao Wen looked at the other side calmly. He didn''t immediately swear by the swearing, nor did he ridicule and ridicule. "The priest of all things will die, the wolf general of the Tifeng empire." ...I didn''t really think that these days you are just under my eyes."

    General Wolf General... Hearing this title that had been abandoned by himself, Bard¡¯s eyes were only calm. He looked at Gao Wen¡¯s eyes: ¡°It seems that you have investigated me a lot.¡±

    "It¡¯s just that I have some channels," Gao Wen smiled. "I just didn''t expect it when I heard that a strange prisoner was rushing to eat and drink in the prison of Shishicheng." It¡¯s you... I didn¡¯t have to feel the wonders of fate until I saw your name appear in the report.¡±

    "I didn''t expect to see you again in this situation," Bard frowned slightly. "So since you have found out... it seems that my comfortable days are over."

    "You have committed a lot of crimes as a priest of all things, but to be honest, I am not coming to judge you today," Gao Wen looked at the eyes of Bad Windel. "Cesil advocates the rule of law and justice. When you last appeared on this land, Cecil had not ruled the South. I could not use the law of today to try the crimes of the former dynasty, but I was qualified to do the trial for what you did at Leslie. There are others."

    Bard stunned, and as he slammed the gods, another door on the side of the room was opened.

    A tall, skinny, slightly pale face, carrying a decorative cane, a middle-aged man in a dark blue coat walked out of the door.

    Viscount Andrew Leslie, former leader of Leslie, the current governor of Tanzania.

    Bud fixedly watched the man who was coming to himself. Compared with the memory, today''s Viscount Andrew is not weakened by the increase of age, but looks like a little spirit, and has less pale face. A bit morbid, it looks more like a normal skin tone. It seems that the new life has greatly improved the health of the "noble lord."

    Andrew Leslie has not taken any harmful potions for nearly two years.

    Build and manage a thriving new city, watching the territory grow up and under its own governance, and be more happy than he ever imagined.

    "Victor Andrew," after a few seconds of confrontation, Bard finally broke the silence. "You look good."

    Andrew¡¯s deep eye socket seemed to be jumping like a flame. He stared at the person in front of him and slowly lifted his cane against Bard¡¯s chest: ¡°Do you remember what you did in the town of Tanzan?¡±

    "The memory is still fresh."

    "My daughter, until today, it is still very difficult to communicate with people. One third of the people who survived your evil rituals can''t return to normal life until now," Andrew said slowly, as if he was working hard. To use that cane as a sword to penetrate into Bard''s body, "not to mention those who have not survived... Do you have anything else to say?"

    Bud did not stand in the same place: "Gallows or the capital can be, you can also be sentenced to fire according to the treatment of the cultists. My only requirement is not to disclose my name after this. If it is excessive, then please Pour lead in my skull, if there is a skull remaining after the fire."

    In the custom of the northern and eastern ethnic groups of Tifeng, the filling of lead in the skull has a special meaning, which means that all the sins of the deceased are left on the deceased themselves, that is, no redemption and forgiveness, no sin and no sin. The stigma is passed on to any relatives and friends and to their own family.

    There is a similar saying in Ansu (Cesier), except that the practice of the northern kingdom is to wear a nail on the skull of the deceased, but no matter which one, the premise is that the deceased must be required before the death of the deceased. This is the embodiment of the human race''s thought of "soul inheritance" in the field of life and death.

    Viscount Andrew stared at Bard''s eyes: "I thought you would argue to emphasize your stay at the time, or to emphasize that you are also tempted by cult thoughts."

    "If a person can get acquittal after a crime with just a few excuses or one or two seemingly justifiable reasons, then all the gallows in the world can be dismantled," Bard said calmly. "You can sentence me to death or choose to forgive. This is your power, but I myself... nothing to say."

    The room was quiet for a while, and the Viscount Andrew stared at Bud for a long time before suddenly pulling his mouth and slowly putting his hand off: "I didn''t expect that you are now human. What is this? Look at the life." ?"

    "Humanity... I always have it," Bud slowly closed his eyes. "Just... I thought that that great cause deserved me to throw humanity and the bottom line together..."

    "Any business that needs to abandon humanity and the bottom line is not worthy of being called ''great''. It is just a collective carnival created by a group of lunatics in the illusion of self-satisfaction and self-movement," Count Viscount interrupted Bard''s words. It was a sentence written by Gao Wen in a recent newspaper commenting on the cultists. Then he paused and said slowly in the sight of Bud¡¯s amazement and surprise. "But these are not important now, Your farce ends with your self-destruction, and you... I will not kill you."

    "You don''t kill me?" Bud looked at the Viscount Andrew with amazement. "Why?"

    "Don''t misunderstand, as you said, people are not so easy to be cleaned after committing crimes. I don''t kill you. It doesn''t mean I have forgiven you, just because you can have bigger than death. effect."

    As he spoke, the Viscount Andrew turned his head and looked at the high-text that sat quietly watching him all the time. "Look, let him go. If he can come back alive, it may mean that he should not die." ¡±

    Gao Wen frowned. "Are you sure? We are not without exploration now, you don''t have to be affected by this..."

    "He is the priest of all things, the one who is supposed to be judged, and there are such suitable candidates. Why should the brave soldiers form a death squad," said the Count of Andrew, with a firm and serious expression. "Today, I want to find the first time." It¡¯s not easy for two living things to die.

    "If this is your wish," Gao Wen nodded after a brief indifference. "I am permission."

    Although he was confused about what happened, Bud could understand that the other person might be life-threatening to arrange something for himself, but it could be used to exchange his life.

    Although he is ready for the death penalty, if he can''t die, he will naturally not refuse.

    "What do you want me to do?"

    Gao Wen glanced at Bard: "Go to your lapel that is out of control."

 Chapter 706ï¼š Terrible guy

    The nest that has gone out of control...

    Bad Winder realized what the other was referring to after he stumbled.

    "It''s underground in the eastern plains of the Holy Spirit..." He looked up and looked at Gao Wen and the Viscount Andrew. "Looks like you have found its entrance?"

    "The ''entry'' problem is no longer important. The entire Sorinburg area has been occupied by a huge plant that has spread from the ground. It is probably a technical product that you are out of control," Gao Wen said bluntly. The only chance you have now is to confirm the situation there and come back alive."

    Bad Winder closed his eyes slightly: he didn''t seem to have another choice.

    "I understand," he bowed his head. "I accept this opportunity."

    "Very good," Gao Wen glanced at the Viscount Andrew, and then nodded to Bud. "So relax now. At least this moment, you can temporarily get rid of the identity of the prisoner. Next, I still have some words to ask. you."

    The attendant quickly moved to the chair, let Bud sit down in the middle of the room, and the Viscount Andrew left the room for official duties. When there was only Gao Wen and the former General Tifeng Wolf, the atmosphere was dull until high. Wen took the initiative to break the silence: "In fact, I have always been very curious. The generals who have had an infinite future have become what they have become a mortal and even a superb career. They have changed from a knight to a dark Drew. Iraq."

    Bard sat in a chair straight, perhaps because there was something to do, or because he faced the ruler of the "enemy country", his decadence seemed to have faded a lot. Hearing the question of Gao Wen, this man who hides a lot of secrets is silent first, but after a few seconds, he sighs.

    Some things, he was never going to mention it again, but when he saw the news of Gao Wenjia in the newspaper and saw the huge skull that was processed into the throne, what he had insisted on became It¡¯s no big deal.

    "Your Majesty, have you ever believed?" he asked Gao Wen''s eyes.

    Gao Wen smiled: "If you have a belief as a belief, I have it, but if you mean a specific god, then I don''t."

    "Then you must be unable to understand what it means to be a person''s belief in an instant collapse," Bard grinned and smiled, "especially during life and death..."

    ¡°Although I really want to correct your narrow perception of ''belief'' right now, I am more interested in your ''faith collapse'',¡± Gao Wen adjusted his sitting position and leaned back on the chair. Looking at the wolf general who fell from the goddess of war gods to the dark druid, "Let me guess what you are facing... the truth of the gods? Are you discovering that the **** of your faith is dead, or found Is He just a monster to eat?"

    Bud suddenly widened his eyes and stared at Gao Wen: "How are you..."

    "Do you think that you only face the so-called truth and carry the so-called mission? The world is so vast, and all the truths are in the hands of a dark sect."

    Bud breathed in a hurry. After a long time, he finally calmed down. He closed his eyes and smiled on his face with a self-deprecating smile: "Then we are really a joke..."

    "The destructiveness of this joke is not small," Gao Wen shook his head. "Talk about you, how did you become like this?"

    Bud closed his eyes, and the picture in his memory flashed through his mind.

    He remembered that it was a cold winter, and the Winter Wolf Fortress - Changfeng Fortress was in the snow and ice in the squatting area. It was the coldest winter he had ever experienced. For nearly half a month, it snowed almost every day.

    He remembered that the Knights patrolled the border in the snow and ice, and the sudden snow and snow disturbed the field of vision. The soldiers shifted their route in the process of finding shelter.

    He remembered that it was in the vicinity of the Palamer Heights, the soldiers and the Ansu Knights had a brief encounter. The fierce battle in the snow only lasted for a short time. After realizing that the situation was unfavorable, he led his subordinates to the south. Try to return to the Tifeng side from the hilly terrain at the end of the dark mountain range...

    He remembered the sudden attack, at the end of the dark mountains, near the wasteland, the already exhausted Knights were attacked by monsters like flesh-and-blood giants, and monsters rushed from the wasteland. The Knights were outnumbered, and he killed one monster after another until the sword collapsed until the last comrades around him fell...

    He also fell down. It was a fatal wound that broke through the heart. In theory, it was impossible to survive. However, he reopened his eyes. When he blinked again, he lay in a place like a magic laboratory. The catheter, half body immersed in the solution, surrounded by black robes walking around, someone announced loudly next to the experiment...

    "...After that day, I became a member of them," Bard opened his eyes and said, while he was talking about it. Then in front of Gao Wen, he opened his chest and showed his death. And the price of resurrection, "This is the ''gift'' they gave me."

    Gao Wen frowned, and he saw that Bad Wendell''s chest was covered with a steel plate. The fleshy skin on the edge of the steel plate had a ugly scar on his skin and spread a few stitches in the direction of the artery. Quite a bit creepy.

    "When I change clothes in prison, I have to be checked. This thing scares the soldier. I explained that this is the result of a magical experiment accident, but he has not seen anything more terrible..."

    Bud laughed and used a special technique to gently slam the side of the steel plate. With the soft sound of the mechanical lock opening, the steel plate opened to reveal a more striking structure: a transparent flexible material. Wrapped in his chest, as if a vesicle is filled with a translucent solution, a heart mixed with flesh and metal parts floats in the solution, constantly pulsing regularly, next to the heart Seeing a series of auxiliary pipes and magic runes, the latter''s tiny light illuminates Bard''s entire chest.

    This set of things should have been in operation for many years and it seems that I will continue to run.

    "They have implanted an artificial heart for you?" Gao Wen frowned, and he was not surprised by the biochemical technology of the end of all things. After all, it is an organization that can create artificial gods and master the manufacture of artificial organs. And transplant technology is not surprising, even in the secular and extraordinary organizations outside the end of all things, there are similar technologies

    Some old wizards and extreme druids will prolong their life through various biochemical transformations or extraordinary rituals. The royal family will not refuse to use implants to improve their declining bodily functions. After all, The upper level of technology in this world has never been low, and the only problem is nothing more than popularity and cost.

    What he is puzzled is that Bad Winder turned into a dark druid just because of this heart?

    "You are paying for this kindness?" Gao Wen frowned at Bard. "I am afraid not only that?"

    "...they implanted in my body more than this heart, and the ''knowledge'' that accompanied this heart into the mind," Bard shook his head. "The ordinary heart can''t drive the high-level extraordinary." The body, so they used a thing called the ''god factor'' to make it, and these gods... carry the knowledge of the gods.

    "From that day on, I spent three full years in the underground palace where all things died. I was accompanied by darkness and nightmares. I looked at the indescribable monsters in my nightmare. I called the **** of war, but I could only let myself Deeper in the nightmare, I saw their malice, saw their madness, and saw them in the false chaotic palace to calculate the end of the day...

    "At the end, I once thought that I was dead, died in a serious body and soul rejection. I was responsible for looking after my priest and even dragged me into the lab, ready to wait for me to anatomy, but at the last minute, I Woke up from a nightmare.

    "I lost my faith in God of War not only from my inner level, but from the inside out, all the talents and powers that were blessed by the gods of war disappeared.

    "Further then, I became a mortal god, as you have seen."

    Bud¡¯s memories are over, Gao Wen frowns and digests the amount of information in the other¡¯s words.

    Vaguely, he guessed the purpose of the experiments of all the dead in the body of Bard.

    Those shoe cultivators forcibly destroyed Bad''s "spiritual seal" by surgery and spiritual transformation! Grab a "God" from the field of God of War!

    This genius and devil experiment made him think of the disobedients and thought of the obsessive "ghosts" mentioned by Veronica.

    Judging from the intelligence currently in control, he is almost certain that the depths of all things will be in the shadow of the rebellious figure.

    Gao Wen put his hand on the table, the index finger subconsciously tapped the tabletop, his eyes swept over the beating artificial heart on Bard''s chest, and suddenly he felt a little emotion in his heart.

    This person in front of him should be an "experimental product" in the eyes of all the dead.

    Thoroughly crazy shoe cultivators and out-of-control disobediants will not care about what kind of status a person has in the secular world. They chose Bad Weindel, probably only valued the value of the latter as experimental material. However, if it is necessary to say that Bard¡¯s status as a "wolf general" has any meaning in the eyes of those shoe-goers, it is probably a matter of convenience that promotes the deterioration of the relationship between Tifeng and Ansu, and even for the subsequent Ansu interior. A surge in pressure and a burst of conflict have added a firewood.

    The conspiracy was a bit of a consideration. Gao Wen suspected that Bad Weindel and his subordinates had been subjected to a distortion attack in the vicinity of the dark mountains. These were the arrangement of the shoe-shoes. The end of the event and the ruined land had no doubt a secret and complicated connection. The only surprise is that they have had the ability to drive some of the distortions out of the magnificent wall so many years ago... Perhaps the attack that Bad Winder suffered was the end of everything. The first attempt to destroy and penetrate the magnificent wall?

    This is really a huge, complicated and secret plan. The span of time and space is amazing, but if the plan is made by one or a few ¡°rebels¡±, then Gao Wen is not surprised.

    They can do something for a thousand years and go for a thousand years.

    "Rebellious..." Gao Wen took a breath and looked as if he was in the distance. "It¡¯s a terrible ghost..."

    ......

    Veronica or Orphea Norton, now standing on the square of St. Luan''s Cathedral, looks at the nuns gathered in front of her face with a blank expression.

    After completing the order reconstruction of the Cathedral of the Light and assisting the White Knights to take over the Northern Church, she came to the South with the second batch of ¡°migration teams¡± and at the invitation of the first Shepherd Wright came to the White Knight¡¯s training base, Luan City, once the headquarters of the Southern Territory.

    The first purpose of her visit is to observe the training process of the white knight and the new holy light equipment. The second purpose is to take a look at the nuns that the Southern Church has just completed and will meet the nuns of the new doctrine. Promoted to other parishes of the empire.

    The rebellious people of the past, today''s Princess of the Virgin slowly moved their eyes, and the young nuns stood up in her sight, and they looked serious and serious. They wore neat white formal robes, and their costumes were obviously convenient. The activities have been improved, and they have a metal staff with almost one person in their hands. The metal staff has a strange mechanical and rune structure at both ends, which is obviously a kind of new magical equipment...

    In addition to the staff of the priesthood, each nun is equipped with a lightweight magical arm guard arm and a mechanically wrapped glove. The waist is hung with a prayer book and a pharmacy bottle. Of course, as a clergyman. The holy emblem is also essential, and the holy emblem is printed on every nun''s combat backpack.

    ¡°The combat backpack is lightweight and takes into account the beauty and comfort...¡± Wright said next to Veronica.

    "So..." Veronica held the Platinum Scepter and said slowly, "Is this the nun who just finished training in the South?"

    "The official name is ''armed nuns'', and the leader of each combat echelon is called ''war nuns''," Lai features nodded. "They really just finished the training, but they are already reliable gods, every girl is The persevering and brave Light Warrior should be able to faithfully spread the gospel of the Light and the new order of the Empire."

    Veronica feels that she has been fluctuating for centuries without wavering: "...the thing in their hands is their tool for spreading the gospel?"

    "Yes, the tentative name is "Gospel Angel"," Wright nodded proudly, with a smile on his face. "When you can''t fire, you can use the stick to release the healing spell of the Holy Light."

    You can be a practice stick when you don¡¯t open the gun...

    Veronica/Ophelia took a breath and closed her eyes slightly.

    Cecils... It¡¯s a terrible guy.

 Chapter 707ï¼š War nuns

    The goddess officer wearing a new style of nuns stood on the open space in front of the team. The cold wind in the late autumn season blew through the square, raising the nun''s pale blond hair and the black lace skirt. She was watching the distant sign. The target, the side ear listens to the instructions of the superior.

    "preparation"

    Accompanied by the instructions of the superior, the nun who was in charge of the demonstration lifted the magical "scepter" in his hand and placed it flat on the side in a clean and neat position. One hand clenched the middle of the staff, one hand Then grabbed the hand guard wrapped around the verse cloth, and the low-pitched humming sound came from the mechanism at both ends of the staff. The faint holy white light began to flow between the gaps and runes of those mechanical structures.

    "put!!"

    The seemingly slender fingers pulled the trigger, and the body of the goddess officer trembled a little. The opening of the front end of the staff was sprayed with a white light. The hot energy of the holy light quickly flew to the distance, and the purple steel enchanted as the target. A flame was blown up on the column.

    After completing a beautiful shot, she extinguished the flame in the focusing crystal according to the instructions, re-emphasized the "Gospel Angel" and turned back to the team.

    ¡°This is the weapon that the Magic Institute and the Design Bureau have improved according to the needs of the female priests,¡± Wright nodded to Veronica. ¡°Although it looks like a full metal wand, it is weak inside. Effective weight loss rune, the actual weight is much lighter than it looks. The attack method is essentially the Holy Light impact handgun used by the White Knight, but the weight is changed from double hair to single hair, so the weight is reduced by half. The staff style is because it also considers the close combat that you said before. The goddess officer is not suitable for wielding the white knight''s mechanical dynamic warhammer. The bodyguard is a more suitable weapon..."

    "I... I think you may have misunderstood... No, nothing," Veronica didn''t know why she felt a little tired. She explained that she had swallowed it in half. She hasn''t had a similar feeling for a long time in these hundreds of years. At this time, I couldn¡¯t help but sigh. "The big priest, it seems that these nuns have also conducted melee training?"

    ¡°It¡¯s only a preliminary training, but it¡¯s quite effective,¡± Wright said. ¡°His Royal Highness Rebecca and Ms. Herti provided some guidance...¡±

    ¡°They provide guidance?¡± Veronica snorted and felt a little incomprehensible. ¡°Why did they guide this?¡±

    ¡°The Cecil family has always been a martial art, and there are many quick martial arts, especially Ms. Herti, who is quite proficient in the body of the staff,¡± Wright explained. ¡°Of course, they only coached several instructors, followed by The training is done by the instructor."

    Veronica thought about it and thought it would be better not to continue to delve into it, but she still had a lot of questions that she couldn¡¯t help but say: "What about their gloves? Why do nuns need gloves?"

    "More lightweight and flexible melee weapons can further enhance their ability to survive in close encounters, and fighting has always been the strength of Protestant clergy, regardless of gender. In addition, their gloves are not just weapons. There is also a built-in single-dose ''redemption'' mixture that can be saved on the battlefield."

    "...this sounds really armed for the battlefield," Veronica said with a smile. "But... is it a bit too hot?"

    Upon hearing this, Wright¡¯s expression suddenly became serious. He looked at Veronica¡¯s eyes and said very seriously: ¡°We were born in an era of insecurity, and the officers were prepared to go to the battlefield. of."

    Having said that, he paused and shook his head slightly: "I know that in the past many years, the Church of the Light has enjoyed wealth and power, and the powerful Holy Knights and convenient magical powers have forgotten the officials. How did the preachers of the dark age come over...

    "The original preachers trudged in the wilderness, accompanied by beasts, hardships and deaths, far from the convenience of the improved gods, and the help of the guarded knights and the local nobility, in such a difficult situation The preacher tempered himself, and protected everyone who met on the road with the immature light, and spread the original idea of ??light, such as light, redemption, and shelter...

    "Today we are fortunate. We don''t have to wear tattered equipment to open up the wilderness. We don''t have to face the shadow of hunger and beasts at any time. But I have said that people have no long-term care, and there will be a long time in the future. In such a vast world, there is always some danger waiting for us, and since we have chosen ''Holy Light'', we must fulfill the responsibility brought by the Holy Light."

    Looking at the serious and serious big priest, Veronica has some feelings of being a disobedient. Today she was taught by a "young" ordinary person. She thinks this is a bit funny, but when she sees it She smiled when she was surrounded by the faint light of Light.

    He is qualified to break the seal of the soul with his own ideas. With this achievement alone, he is qualified to be on an equal footing with any disobedience.

    Wright also realized that he accidentally entered the professional preaching state. Before the spread, he quickly shifted the topic: "Of course, not all the priests have been incorporated into the White Knights or the War Sisters. The civilian priests are also preserved, and even these armed nuns, in non-combat situations, will receive the normal church work in the church, listen to confession, soothe the wounds, these are their daily work. There will be similar daily work, but more emphasis on manual labor.

    "In addition, whether it is an armed nun or a white knight, it is necessary to study the books of the Holy Light and learn all kinds of new knowledge. This is their right and their obligation. They cannot deviate from the light because they are busy with worldly things. The way can not be turned into an old-fashioned person who resists advanced knowledge and solidifies his mind because he only studies the teachings.

    "The entire southern church is not a leisurely idler."

    ¡°It¡¯s not just the Southern Church,¡± Veronica smiled. ¡°The North will also carry out this transformation, and from the legal point of view, there is no difference between the so-called ''Southern Church'' and ''Northern Church''. We only have one holy Guangxue."

    "I know, but this is only legal, and the real barrier still exists," Wright said seriously. "We have had a very thorough church reshaping in the South, but a similar ''remodeling'' approach is not in the North. Applicable, I have received reports from many regions. The old priests have been trying to obstruct and delay the reform process, especially in the West. They are obediently obeying the new church center, but in fact there have been many small moves."

    "...this part of the work will be handed over to me," Veronica said nod after a brief indifference. "Cooperate with you for the Protestant Reformation. This is the contract between me and Govin Cecil."

    Lai specifically looked at Veronica, and for a moment, he said: "I am very curious. You are doing these things for us now. Is it really just because of the transaction with your Majesty?"

    "...In many cases, ''transaction'' is the most stable way of cooperation." Veronica looked at Wright with her mild but temperature-deficient eyes. After leaving this sentence, she mentioned that Turn the platinum scepter, who is not leaving, and turn slowly away.

    ......

    A few days later, the eastern part of the Holy Spirit Plain.

    The cold wind blows on the face, the air has a slight burnt smell, and the once-green forest has turned into a waste land in the theater, spreading into the distance in the distance, the broken village ruins and burnt on both sides. The wreckage of the forest continued to recede. During the long journey, similar landscapes appeared constantly and repeated over and over again.

    Bad Weindel slightly closed the window and isolated the dry and cold air from the magic car. There was an old and somewhat unfair voice beside him: "How? I watched this film with my own eyes. What do you think of the plains that have been tossed into ruins?"

    Bud turned his head and saw that the old druid, named Pitman, looked at himself with a smile and smiled. Some time, I didn¡¯t know how to respond.

    This seemingly ugly and ugly old man is actually a big man. He is the head of the imperial chief druid and the head of the alchemy project. He has a respectable status and power in this huge and young empire, but neglects it. After this dazzling aura, after a period of personal contact, he realized that the old man was actually so bad that he was almost owed to him. He seemed to be able to utter a lot of words that killed people to provoke the victims. Unlike the Rebecca Princess who has a similar talent, this old man is deliberate...

    The biggest problem Bard faces is that he still can''t do this with the old man. It is not because there are soldiers watching or following the virtue of "respecting the old", but he is 100% sure that even if he accidentally touched the old man, the other party They dared to lie on the ground immediately, and then swindled the last copper plate in his pocket.

    Why is this Pittman always targeting himself?

    Bud couldn¡¯t figure out for a moment, but he shook his head after a moment of silence: "I don''t want to defend myself, but when they started the plan on the Holy Spirit Plain, I was not in Ansu. I was sent to the east of the mainland. Contact with the son of the storm."

    "Hah, it¡¯s just a change of place to do bad things," Pitman laughed. "The son of the storm... So you know what the guys are doing? Are they going to return to the mainland?"

    "...I don''t know what they are, they put almost all their energy in the deep sea, and together with the sects of the dark sects and the eternal sleepers, now they feel that it is difficult to communicate with them," Bard is quite frank. Said, "I have been on an offshore island in the eastern continent for a long time, but it is basically a waste of time. I helped them collect some materials, but more often they are dealing with their limbs that have been affected by deep seas. Work is like a doctor..."

    "The limbs that are affected by the deep sea?" Pittman raised an eyebrow. "It''s a bit interesting... I am interested, what about the situation?"

    "They have been obsessed with occupying several sea areas controlled by the Kraken, but they do not allow other members of the Dark Sect to participate in their frontline battles. I don''t know what they have done and what they have experienced. I only know that some have been sent back. The son of the storm has grown fish scales and fins, and always squats at the high tide, ''Eva is summoning''..." Bud shook his head. "To tell the truth, the variation in them seems to me. Even more dark rituals than the end of all things, the deep sea... There are so many incomprehensible things hidden in the deep sea, and I don¡¯t know what the children of the storm are attracted to, and they are attached to it."

    "...Yes, leaving you a cultist can still have an extra effect."

    Pitman sighed, and then he no longer took care of Bard, whose face changed slightly, but cast his gaze into the distance and looked at another car that was driving ahead.

    In the magic car in front, Gao Wen ended the routine communication with the government office. After turning off the car magic network terminal, he could not help but sigh: "Walde sent the engineering team between Sorinburg and the rich woodland. After repairing two additional obelisks, the communication problem in the southeast and south of the Holy Spirit Plain was finally solved."

    "Recently, the meteorite fortress has sent the engineering team to the north. It is not to rebuild the kingdom avenue or to build the infrastructure in the Holy Spirit Plain, or to assist in the organization of the joint reconstruction team. Some people say that the second corps under the Wald team is fast becoming a road bridge. The group, "Amber squats on the back of the front seat, whispering, "Think about the Rock Fortress two years ago or the portal barrier, it is just like a dream..."

    While squatting, she moved her head and looked at Gao Wen: "If you say it again, you decided to check the situation personally. This is quite unexpected... and you can rest assured that you are safe."

    ¡°The presence of the Archon and the Office of Administration is to ensure that the entire empire can still function when I leave Cecil,¡± Gao Wen said casually, but his eyes could not help but look in the direction of Sorinburg. ¡°And... What happened here is really what I care about. After all, it is the nest of all things. The great changes and turning points that this country has encountered in the past two years are almost brewed by this nest. How can I not see it myself? Look?"

    "Hah, I admire you for this kind of reason to sneak out and sneak out." Amber is not afraid to be photographed on the wall (because there is no wall), then knock her in Gaowen. Suddenly sitting up straight before the head, looking into the distance with surprise.

    "Mom..." she exclaimed, her eyes wide open. "The report says that the thing is called... ''tree''?"

 Chapter 708ï¼š Tree on the plain

    On the deserted plains of western Sorink, an unprecedented scale of plants shelters the sky above the scorched earth. Its scale is beyond human imagination, and even beyond the imagination of Gao Wen.

    It is not so much a tree, but rather a small jungle that is centered on a trunk and supported by countless pillars that are like roots.

    The thick dark brown trunk grows from the cracks of the earth, with vines, moss and a large number of flowers that cannot be named on the surface. A canopy that is almost the same size as the nearby Sorinburg is supported at a height of 100 meters. Two-thirds of the stacked green leaves cover the plains, and one-third of them cover the sky above Sorinburg. From the top of the canopy, many "three pillars" are held together, supporting the canopy in a patchwork manner. Connected to the earth, on those pillars, there are also a variety of symbiotic plants growing, lush and vibrant.

    Under the entire giant tree, the western plain of Sorinburg, which was originally a scorched earth, has been covered by large patches of flowers, grass and shrubs. The vitality of the people is completely daunting to imagine that it used to be crystal. The source of the cluster disaster, I can''t imagine it was burnt into a scorched earth by gunfire and burners...

    The exclamation of amber is entirely reasonable, because even Gao Wen has opened his eyes in surprise.

    "This... can be a bit more than I expected," Gao Wen blinked. "No wonder the previous report said that this thing can''t be described... even if it comes with photos, it''s hard to reflect its scale."

    "I feel that this thing is bigger than the legendary tree of the elves," Amber murmured. "And this stuff is still... how long did it grow in a few days?"

    "This is what the report says," Gao Wen frowned. "The soldiers won''t lie in this area... What the **** is going on?"

    The team continued to drive toward the temporary camp at the foot of the giant tree. Gao Wen poked his head out of the window and looked farther into the area where he saw the collapsed towers and camp-like buildings in the lush areas at the foot of the giant trees. The destroyed camp facilities have been fused with aerial roots or shrubs that have spread from giant trees, covered with lush vegetation, as mentioned in the report:

    When the giant tree suddenly broke out of the surface, the soldiers who monitored the camp had only time to evacuate the personnel and some of the supplies, and the rest were swallowed up by the plants within 24 hours.

    Therefore, the emergency transfer monitoring force established a temporary camp outside the radiation range of this giant tree, and there are still soldiers watching the movement of the giant tree around the clock to prevent the sudden expansion of this thing and the temporary camp. "Eat it in."

    The closer it is, the stronger the shocking feeling of the giant tree is. It is like a castle piled up with plants, standing tall in the line of sight (in fact it is bigger than the castle), but except for the huge In addition to the oppressive force, it has an inconceivable holiness and magnificent high-text faintly felt that this area is enveloped in a magical environment, it is very weak, and is almost hidden in the normal natural magic background, and... ... looks like harmless.

    The car stopped at the gate of the camp. Just after a stop, there was a young and handsome young horsewoman coming to the car: "Your Majesty! Pay tribute to you!"

    Gao Wen got off the bus and nodded to the horsewoman: "Margarita looks like you have taken over."

    This female knight is the Margarita from Kant. She is one of Wald Perich''s subordinates, but because of her outstanding ability, Wald often sends them outside the meteorite fortress to perform tasks. This is to increase her Qualifications and experience are considered extra care of the old knights.

    After the establishment of the empire, Margarita''s main task was to assist Byron in cleaning up the remaining crystal cluster monsters on the plain of the Holy Spirit, and in the process to establish a series of emergency magic net hubs to form a temporary communication network in the eastern and central parts of the empire. When Solyburg happened, she happened to take the troops to sweep the cluster near the **** of the **** forest. As the highest level commander in the region, she quickly took over the "emergency mission", the current "Sorin Giant Tree" (Report The name given to the giant tree in the book is temporary. The person in charge of the surrounding camp is her.

    "Yes," Margarita said with a serious look. "We have established a new monitoring post in the south and east of this plant. The original monitoring camp has been swallowed up by the sudden emergence of new plants. The surveillance whistle now looks safe."

    ¡°How is the current situation?¡± Gao Wen looked up and asked as he looked up at the canopy that covered the sky. ¡°Is it still growing? I heard that it swallowed the first layer in forty-eight hours before it. Monitoring the camp, the crown extends to the wall of Sorinburg..."

    "It is still growing slowly, but it has slowed down to almost negligible 12 hours ago. The Druid on the camp side initially judged that its ''burst period'' should have ended, up to 24 hours. , its expansion will stop, and it will enter the equilibrium phase. What will happen afterwards, it is still not clear."

    ¡°What about casualties?¡± Gao Wen asked.

    ¡°No soldiers were killed, everyone was evacuated in time, and only three soldiers were slightly injured while carrying supplies, and...¡±

    Margarita said that it was frowning. It seems that the things to be said are too rare. It is necessary to organize the language. She brewed a word and continued to say: "And I don''t know if it is the influence of this giant tree, the injured soldier. The recovery speed is much higher than normal. In the absence of alchemicals, the wounds of the three people healed within an hour. I did some tests to confirm that there are strange environments around the giant trees that can warm the vitality. The physical strength and energy of all the people can be quickly restored, and the minor injuries can be cured quickly."

    "Oh?" Gao Wen couldn''t help but raise his eyebrows and suddenly remembered the subtle magical environment he had just felt... it didn''t seem to be an illusion.

    ¡°Feeling, it¡¯s like the entire area is shrouded in an ongoing treatment, but the druids and magic observers have not found any magical fluctuations in the shape. This giant tree is in a way we can¡¯t understand. Release the power... This is beyond the existing magic theory,¡± Margarita continued. ¡°We are currently making further observations and calculations of the magic field around the area of ??Somenburg, but it¡¯s too big and has exceeded At present, any conventional method of observing the perceptual limit of an eyepiece or measuring a spell may be difficult to describe its spell model..."

    "It doesn''t matter, take it easy, this thing is probably enough for us to study for a long time..." Gao Wen breathed a sigh of relief and walked toward the camp. "We said as we walked."

    The accompanying team immediately followed, including Bard Wendell, who is still in the "half escort" state, and Pittman, a senior adviser.

    When he walked toward the giant tree, Bud couldn''t help but look up and saw the miraculous plant with an undisguised horror, and Pitman next to him asked casually: "You know this thing." How did you come?"

    "...this is beyond my understanding," Bud said honestly. "To tell the truth, although I have lived for many years in the end of everything, I am only a middle-level sage, in the covert plan I have contacted... ...there is nothing related to this tree."

    Pitman grinned: "I still hope that you know more than me... The result has been mixed for so many years and it turned out to be a middle layer..."

    Bud smiled awkwardly, but soon he felt vaguely that Peteman seemed to have something extra, but he hadn''t had time to speak, and Pitman had already moved forward.

    In front of the team, Margarita is still reporting to Gao Wenhui about the information currently being monitored by the camp:

    "... It is now certain that this plant is grown from the nest of the dead end of the world. Its roots are rooted in the striking cracks of the scale, and the underground part should have more complicated and larger structures. ......

    "At the suggestion of the Druids, we dug up some of the land in the eastern part of Sorinburg and the southern part of the **** forest crossing, and indeed found a large-scale root system of unknown origin...

    "The plants that grew together with the giant trees have also been examined. The preliminary results have not found any abnormalities. Many plants are common species, and some identifiable subspecies that should be grown in remote areas...

    "We tested the non-toxic animals with animals and found that they could even eat...

    "The roots of the trunk of the giant tree have a root structure with a gap. A large number of roots and underground rocks and building walls form a complex underground passage. We suspect that the passage can enter the depths of the end of the dead, but inside. There are very complicated magic reactions. According to your instructions, we have not explored yet...

    "We set up a post near the trunk and some lighting equipment. Its canopy is too large. The light in the center is very poor. Even at noon, it is difficult to see things and extra lighting is required.

    "We haven''t explored its canopy yet, because the danger is too great, and the depth of its canopy seems to be slowly growing and changing, and it is still unstable..."

    ¡°Not bad,¡± Gao Wen said with a gratitude after the end of Margarita¡¯s report. ¡°The information is timely and detailed.¡±

    Margarita bowed her head: "This is what I should do."

    Gao Wen sighed and looked at the distance as if it were a huge tower, and it seemed like a huge trunk of numerous vines entangled in entanglement: "Let''s go directly to the ''main trunk'' area."

    Margarita said subconsciously: "This may be dangerous, you are honored..."

    "First, I came here to see the situation in person, otherwise there is no difference between staying in the command post of the camp and staying in the palace. Second, I am a legend, how fragile, let alone we are going. It is a surface area that has been explored and relatively safe; third..." Gao Wen glanced at the female knight in front of him and patted the shoulder of the latter. "Don''t always pay attention to the issue of ''identity and honor'', Cecil It¡¯s about doing everything.¡±

    Margarita stunned, and during her brief swearing, Gao Wen had taken a big step and walked along a small, radial, giant trunk that had been cleared by the soldiers.

    The horsewoman quickly followed.

    As the direction progressed toward the main direction, the shadows caused by the huge canopy became darker and darker. The soldiers in the camp opened up a path in the grass and shrubs that grew up that night, and the path was supported by irons on both sides. The crystallized stone lamp became the only light source to dispel the darkness. Gao Wen went along this temporary road. From time to time, he would hear the light sound of the nearby sorrow that was the sound of the grass swing.

    Although the growth of the giant tree itself has stopped, the abnormal vitality brought about by the giant tree is still playing a role. Until now, new plants have been drilled out of the scorched earth to fill the vitality of this sudden arrival.

    After a while, Gao Wen came to the roots of the giant tree.

    The tower-like trunks and the huge roots that are entangled in the soil beneath the trunk are in front of him.

    Temporary brackets of large and small are fixed between the nearby roots and stones. The high-powered magic stone lamp hangs on the bracket and the surface of the trunk above. The artificial lights dispel the darkness here, and also let Gao Wen see it. The "entry" between the roots of those sections.

    As Margarita said, there is indeed an entrance as if it were a specially grown gate. The roots of the two chevrons form a triangular notch in the lower part of the trunk. The gap is wide and can even be visually observed. Driving into a "Warhammer-i" tank, the interior is faintly bright, seemingly a kind of shimmering moss.

    Amber stood in front of the entrance, looked at the inside and looked inside. After two seconds, he came back: "Mom, it''s a little scary..."

    Gao Wen looked strangely at the shame of all things: "Hello, you were born in the Shadow Fortress, and you haven''t seen you when you dig the grave. How can you be afraid of this black?"

    Amber suddenly narrowed his eyes and put his hands on his hips: "Is it afraid of black? I am a keen sense of emotion! I don''t know what is going on here. I always feel that the entire underground space is "live" along with a large area around it. ... Hey, is the hairy bones good!"

    Gao Wen did not care about the explanation and boast of the first half of the amber, but looked up at the dark and deep canopy above the second half after listening.

    "No doubt... it is of course alive..."

    He turned his head and looked at Bard Wendell behind him.

    "Ready?"

 Chapter 709ï¼š Deep underground

    What preparation is it?

    Bud Wendell looked up at the coronal canopy that covered the sky, and the numerous vines and pillars that hang down under the canopy. This "plant", which can almost be described by mythological products, goes far beyond his experience and cognition. Even in the ancient books of all things, there is no description related to it...

    No, it¡¯s not completely absent. He remembers that in the collections of the dying of all things, there are similar things in the religious books that have been inherited from the ancient Druids: the deep of the gods that cannot be touched by mortals. At the ancient **** of nature, the giant deer Amoen lived under a giant tree called the "reincarnation". The giant tree covered the sky and the canopy carried a city called "life". The roots are buried deep underground, entangled with a large tomb called "death"...

    Is this giant tree in front of us a by-product of the artificial death caused by the death of all things?

    In the face of this kind of thing, there is really nothing to prepare.

    Relax your heart, write a suicide note that is still decent, and eat a delicious meal. If you are still a general of wolves, then you can say a few impassioned scenes, but your identity is still a prisoner, so the scene will be no need.

    He bowed his head: "It is ready."

    Gao Wen nodded and gestured to the soldiers beside him, and soon someone took the necessary equipment.

    Although Bud is a former cult who needs to be guilty of sin, although his mission is similar to the death of a team member, Gao Wen did not bring the other party to the purpose of venting anger or lynching. This task is really a need for a mortal officer like Bud to understand the situation to perform Pitman. He has been separated from the dark sect for more than a decade. Many of the settings in this palace have changed, but Bud can He understands what structure is underneath and how to remove the latest magical organs and traps in the underground palace.

    In any case, aside from the identity of the cultists, Bad Wendell himself is quite valuable to Gao Wen. He does not want to simply ruin the other party in this exploration mission, if possible. In the meantime, he still hopes that the other side will come back as far as possible. He ordered people to prepare a full set of equipment to help Bud complete the task.

    The soldiers brought in a large box containing a set of easy-to-operate steel rangers with light armor. This is the most suitable special task in the Cecil Magic suit, with the best protection and auxiliary performance. Armor, in addition to the packaged emergency remedies, additional shields and weapons for body protection.

    Considering that Bard is not familiar with the operation of the magical guide equipment, Gao Wen chose to be able to automatically run or operate something that is extraordinarily simple, including the sword is also a traditional steel enchantment weapon. He believes that these things are enough to put aside the equipment. Bard himself is also a superb person with good strength. He has certain self-protection ability.

    Bud looked at the equipment that was very peculiar in style, but at a glance he could see the well-made equipment and immediately understood the meaning of Gao Wen.

    "I don''t know if you have taken the initiative to hold the heart of death and I don''t care, but at least this time, you have to come back as far as possible," Gao Wen nodded to Bard. "These things can best serve you." Provide protection, you can try first, then I will tell you the details."

    With the help of two soldiers, Bud quickly put on a full set of equipment. He moved his hands and feet, satisfied with the light and comfortable black light armor, and felt that the armor was protected with various elements. After the physique-enhancing effect, he picked up the protective short sword and a dagger, and waved it a few times. It was not a weapon of the gods, but it was already a valuable enchantment equipment, and it was particularly comfortable to use, and it must be Carefully selected.

    This task seems to be very important.

    After Bud adapted to the equipment, Gao Wen pointed to a strange metal device placed on the side of the ground: "You have to take this whole journey without leaving."

    Bud took a look and found that it was a magical device with a triangular base, crystals on it, about the size of a human head, and a buckle on the base that seemed to hang on the buckle on the chest of his armor. Take a look at the weight, although not very heavy, but carrying it will inevitably affect a certain degree of agility.

    "What is this?" Bard curiously asked, without knowing the usefulness of this thing, he only thought that this thing would affect the action, but since Gao Wen deliberately let him bring it, it seems that this thing has The necessary role. He understands that he is not qualified to pick and choose, but at least he wants to figure out what is hanging on his body, even if it is a self-destructive prop used to blow up some underground facilities. He also wants to understand.

    After all, these Cecils are best at blowing up all sorts of things. The last despicable knight threw a metal box and almost asked for half a life...

    "It''s a communication device that can synchronously transfer what you see to the ground," Gao Wen didn''t know what Bud was in his heart. He explained it casually and ordered the magic network terminal to be placed not far away. "With this, we can confirm the environment around you."

    Not far from the magic device started, Bud was surprised to find that the device on his chest was also shimmering at the same time, then he noticed that the device in front of him appeared in the sky not far from the magical thing that made him I couldn''t help but think of the magic projections that floated on the streets.

    Is it a similar technology?

    "It probably has a little impact on the activity, but it is already the most advanced and minimally equipped equipment, and you are a superb person who should be able to overcome this inconvenience," Gao Wen continued. "It should be enough for you." Completing the mission but considering the complexity of the underground, may affect the signal, you should pay special attention when you act. We will notify you when the signal is seriously disturbed, or if you find that the crystal is extinguished, immediately return to the position where communication can be maintained. Then we will arrange follow-up actions."

    Bud listened carefully to every sentence of Gao Wen before the start of the action. Every command of the other party affected his chances of survival, and he also knew that this incredible magic device is more important than contact. It allows the person on the surface to confirm the truth below, without having to rely on the language description after his return.

    As a prisoner still in the observation period and a guilty cultist, what he said at the moment is not trustworthy, and the Cecils believe in their magical technique.

    With regard to these facts, Bard accepts that this is the necessary means and cost to prove himself.

    "I understand." He nodded hard.

    "Good, then let''s go," Gao Wen slightly decapitated. "Be careful, come back safely."

    Come back safely...

    In this short moment, Bud suddenly became a little worried, and he blinked, and the already yellowed memory suddenly began to turn, in the depths of the memories buried in the dark life of the beggar, in the last warm afternoon in his mind, He was dressed up, riding on the horse, his daughter reluctantly glaring at his clothes, his father standing by the road, the last time he heard what his family said to himself, it seemed to be these words...

    Now, he is no longer qualified to face any other person.

    Bud turned and walked toward the triangular gap that was faintly fluorescent, and the figure gradually disappeared into the darkness.

    Gao Wen regained his gaze and looked at the open space next to a large root of the left side. On the open space, the metal base supported a glowing crystal suspended in the air for a slight rotation, and the filling magic was released smoothly. Lights up the nearby magic spar light and activates the magic net terminal set on the open space.

    It is a high-powered magical obelisk that maintains the magic supply of the main area of ??the "Sorin Giant Tree" and is the signal hub of the communication device that Bud carries. In the following whole operation, the "Sorin Giant Tree" root system The situation in the area will be transmitted back from that crystal.

    Not far away, the soldiers responsible for monitoring the magic network terminal whispered: "There is a picture, sire."

    "We used to wait," Gao Wen nodded, and said to Amber and Pitman next to him, "Bad should be active for a long time below."

    ......

    Dim, quiet, winding roads, as if to the endless abyss.

    Some kind of glowing moss attached to the surface of nearby vines and roots, creating a limited light. These glimmers are not enough to illuminate the road, but make the front shadow more dangerous, so after a certain distance, Bud will Turn on the lighting that you carry with you.

    Cecil''s magic technology is really convenient, he can''t help but think.

    The road is not good, although there should be a broad ramp in theory, but the collapse and the raging of the man-made **** have led to the complete collapse of the underground palace structure near the surface of the earth, and the collapsed soil layer forms a steep slope. But fortunately, the roots that do not know where to come from are intertwined, and a relatively flat "road" is covered on the slope. Normal progress is no problem.

    Bud''s "road" formed along the roots of the section, together with the guidance of the broken steps and corridors around him, carefully selected the direction of the advance, and proceeded a little toward the depths of this ancient underground palace.

    He is familiar with this place, but like almost every mortal believer, he does not know who built this ancient underground palace.

    Yes, although this is the nest of all things, the nest has existed long before it was occupied by the dark druids.

    The end of all things will only rebuild the ramps and corridors that connect it to the surface at the top to facilitate the members to enter and exit secretly, but in the depths of the palace that traverses the underground canyon... the engineering ability of the end of the world is impossible. Made out.

    The palace may even be older than the Ansu kingdom, perhaps dating back to the age of the Gangster Empire.

    Or... more ancient.

    Following the path in memory, Bud carefully walked deeper. He crossed the large ramp in the upper area, crossed the fragmented hall and the twisted hallway, and then went forward. The original structure of the palace.

    The skewed wall extends in the line of sight, and there is a semi-destroyed magic net unit on the wall. In the distance, there seems to be a residual magic stone lamp still in operation, emitting a flickering glory, which comes from "Cecile." The modern creation of technology appears in the dark nest of the end of the world, and the nest itself is built on a more ancient mysterious ruin. All this creates a sense of time and space that makes Bard feel quite emotional. He shakes his head. Carefully bypass some slippery vines and advance in this corridor occupied by giant tree roots and vine moss.

    At the same time, he also raised his vigilance and kept abreast of his mental state.

    In the depths of this underground palace, there are some strange forces that the patriarchs call "the remnant of the gods". It may be the actual erosion caused by the dark druids studying the taboo knowledge, or it may be the original power of the underground palace. As we continue to go deeper, the impact of this strange power will become more pronounced. People with weak spirits will have hallucinations in the middle zone, and will be permeated with terrible and distorted knowledge, and even deeper, even flesh and blood limbs may mutate. It is very difficult to prevent.

    Although these forces have been theoretically suppressed at the bottom, and there have been no signs of active outward penetration for many years, God knows that after this great change, the prohibition of the ancient ruins itself still works. Bud is not afraid of death, but he It is not a special trip to die here.

    He came to the discussion hall.

    This is the place where sectarian officials negotiate business, and this hall and this area on the same floor as the hall are also the most visited places for him as a middle-level priest.

    He faintly heard some voices, it sounded like someone was whispering, but when he stared at it, the sound came from a single entanglement.

    The "communication device" carried on the chest was running, the runes and crystals faintly radiant, and Bard fumbled to find a "button" on the surface. He pressed the switch and lowered the way according to the instructions of the soldiers before departure. The voice said: "This position is the Chamber of Deputies. If I go down, I will not be familiar with it. Should I continue to go down?"

    There was no response in the communication device, only a hollow and low whistling.

    On the surface, Gao Wen and Amber stood by the terminal of the magic net, and the holographic image of the depth of the underground palace was projected over the terminal.

    In the radiance of the lighting device, the environment near the front of Bard is clearly visible.

    The picture hasn''t been moved for a few minutes, but Bud''s vague breathing is still coming, which shows that he is still alive.

    Amber scratched his hair and looked confused: "How did he stand and not move?"

 Chapter 710ï¼š Sleeping

    Bud quietly stood in this vast and dead underground space, his nerves were tense and his eyes were dignified.

    There is still a hollow howling in the communication device fixed on the armor buckle.

    Even if he doesn''t understand the principle of this device, from the perspective of magical common sense, he can also know that this is the result of the signal being completely shielded. But when did this happen?

    The crystal is still shimmering, and the rune on the surface of the device is still working. This "everything as usual" scene makes him relax his vigilance, so that he is not sure when the communication is interrupted... he may already be This strange and dark place has been deep for too long. The Cecils on the surface are afraid that they will not see the pictures that he passed back.

    Bud took a deep breath and slowly calmed his nervous emotions. He did not rush to make more call attempts or move on, but instead carefully stepped back and prepared to return.

    He may have been blocked, or it may be too far away to cause the spell to fail. If it is the latter, the original return should solve the problem.

    But he just stepped back and the scene suddenly changed.

    The lights in the dark ruptured chamber suddenly lit up. The bright magic spar lights the whole hall bright and white. The huge cracks on the ceiling and nearby walls didn¡¯t know when it had disappeared. The broken stone table The chair was also intact, and in this suddenly restored parliament, dozens of figures wearing robes or robes were sitting around the long table, and a tight and serious meeting was taking place.

    Bud heard the sound coming from around the long table:

    "There is a problem with the body of the false god. We have no way to control it. This is an unexpected change..."

    "How is the situation of the great patriarch?"

    "Reluctantly detached from the body of the false god, now the injury is very heavy, and is resting deep, but consciousness has recovered."

    "What about that monster?"

    "For the time being trapped below, you should not be able to break free of restraint in a short period of time. Captain Bellilla is trying to get it back to sleep."

    "Fortunately, there are turning things, as long as we..."

    Bud¡¯s muscles were tight, staring at the strange scene in front of him, and just breathing, he saw the scene in the chamber suddenly ¡°jittering¡±, and the figures sitting at the table seemed to change instantly. A posture or position, the things that have been discussed have also changed:

    "...The Grand Master ordered the suspension of the sham of the **** of the gods and requested that all data in the project be reorganized."

    "According to the current situation, the information transmitted from the waste soil is wrong, but fortunately we found it in time..."

    Bud¡¯s eyes were in front of him, and the scene in the hall changed again. This time, the gathered figure was a little less than before. What he was talking about was actually how the church should be reconstructed after successfully destroying the uncontrolled **** of false gods...

    He finally figured out what he saw:

    In this "hallroom", things that have never happened in the real world are constantly emerging. All the scenes have one thing in common: if the crucial project at that time is not out of control, if the priests who executed the ceremony at that time I found the leak in time, if everything is fine, if everything can be recovered...

    He looked at the figures gathered around the long table and realized that he was deeply trapped in a dream formed by obsession, in this dark and deep underground, in the deepest part of the roots of this giant tree, he was involved in the false gods. The waking rituals are swallowed up by the death of all the priests, their sorrows are here, and they have unknowingly caught in the dreams they have weaved together!

    Bud realizes that he is in great danger, because dreams are always something that ordinary extraordinary power is difficult to fight, no matter how strong his strength is, as long as he is completely into a dream, unless it is a master in the spiritual field, otherwise Even if the extraordinary person is strong, it will become a forceless person. The reason why the sleeper is terrible is because they have mastered such power, and he himself may have missed the best time to "wake up."

    More deadly, the time lapse of the dream world is often out of proportion with the outside. He doesn''t know how long he has been dreaming, and he doesn''t know how long he will continue here. Maybe it''s just a moment before, but he has to be trapped here. Hundreds of thousands of years... Before he woke up, his soul would die in a dream.

    In the midst of nervousness and fear, the scene in front of Bud suddenly shook again. This time, he found his perspective shifting from the entrance of the hall to the long table. He was sitting at the long table in the chamber, in front of the quaint and heavy stone table. Sitting beside the majestic and calm teachers...

    As a middle-level priest, he is not qualified to sit at this table to attend the meeting. He also looked forward to his promotion and imagined what he would be sitting in the Chamber as the priest, but at this moment he It¡¯s really ¡°sitting here,¡± but it¡¯s a cold chill.

    The worst thing has happened is that he is assimilated with this dream.

    He started to dream.

    ......

    The surface, Gao Wen and others have been waiting quietly for ten minutes, and the pictures returned from the magic network terminal have not changed at all.

    On the screen is a room full of runes, and there are two strange black pillars shining in the room.

    An emergency response team that has long been prepared has arrived near the entrance, and the druids are also preparing to cast spells on the roots of the giant trees in an attempt to connect and confirm the condition of Bad Windel through the resonance of the living body, but Gao Wen has not issued an order and everyone is on standby.

    The following situation is complicated, the status quo is very different, rushing to take the next step may lead to damage expansion, and ... Gao Wen is trying to figure out what happened to Bard from the still picture.

    The communication device is worn near Bard''s neckline. Because it is a Seiko product that Nicholas Eggs has personally (and has no hand), it has high sensitivity and can record and transmit very fine movements.

    After amplifying the sound, Gao Wen was able to clearly hear Bud''s smooth and long breathing.

    This breath proved that Bud is still alive, and... can also reveal some other information.

    "He fell asleep..." Gao Wen frowned, and he said with some uncertainty. "Although not obvious, he is snoring."

    The surroundings are a bit quiet and the atmosphere is getting different.

    However, Amber feels quite right: "It is not unimaginable. After all, it is said that he used to mix and drink in the prison of Shishicheng. He also mastered the stunts of prolonging the custody period with his nose. The degree of my heart is beyond my reach. It¡¯s understandable that a person can fall asleep while exploring the remains of the earth..."

    Gao Wen silently looked at the amber, although there was no buzz, but Miss Half Elf felt that Gao Wen¡¯s eyes were caring for mental retardation...

    She suddenly wanted to violently slam up Gao Wen¡¯s elbow, but did not dare.

    Gao Wen reminded me before the amber opening bb: "He should be dreaming."

    "You can still judge whether a person has a dream from the snoring..." Amber didn''t react at first, but also subconsciously recited a half sentence, but she didn''t finish talking and she understood the meaning of Gao Wen. "Wait... ...to the dream?! The kind of sleepless?!"

    The people at the scene were not stupid. Gao Wenyi almost responded after the reminder. The female knight who had personally led the team to pay over several cult dens in the territory, thought of the dangerous forces of those who are sleeping. Suddenly, the expression of a stunned expression, next to Pittman, frowning with a beard: "So it is true..."

    After all, this old man is a double cultist. At the same time, he has passed through the canteens of the eternal sleepers and the dying of all things. He is a veteran of the 2nd and 5th circles. He said that Gao Wen suddenly felt that his judgment should be stable: In the nest of the roots of the tree, there is an invisible dream, and Bad Winder is recruited.

    "But how is this possible?" Pittman''s face showed an incomprehensible expression. "This is the nest of all things dead, they will not dream technology..."

    Gao Wen¡¯s brows were slightly wrinkled, and suddenly he thought of what happened when the Sentry Tower was built and repaired on the magnificent wall.

    In the dream connection, he accidentally encountered members of the event, including even the Bertila who should have died seven hundred years ago...

    In the hands of all things, there is a dream technology in the hands of the dead. Even if there is no technology, there must be related equipment. In addition to the three dark sects, except for the behavior mode of the storm son, the private relations of the other two sects have always been close, and everything will end. It is normal to have the creation of a sleeper in the nest.

    Pittman was a double cult ember, and he didn''t think of it for a while. It seems that the old man was really dishonest when he participated in the cult. Most of the time, he really just went in and mixed up.

    Pittman looked up in confusion and couldn''t understand why Gao Wen suddenly looked at himself and sighed while watching.

    Gao Wen did not explain anything. After speculating on the underground situation, he already had a rough plan, and this plan is much safer than sending someone down.

    "I will try to see if Badra can come out," he told the people around him. "This process requires concentration. You should be alert around."

    This time, Amber¡¯s response was exceptionally fast: ¡°Oh, you have to ¡®meditation¡¯, right? Protect the law, this is alive...¡±

    ......

    In this endless, obscenity-driven, repetitive dream of self-deception of the loser, Bud can''t remember how many times he has reincarnation.

    He sat at the table of the unchanging Chamber of Deputies, with bright lights shining through the hall, and the instructors sitting around the table to discuss changes in the situation and subsequent plans.

    Bud is also speaking. He doesn''t know why he is sitting here, but his mouth is opening and closing himself, saying some sentences he never thought of:

    "...the mission in the eastern part of the continent is very smooth, we are already there..."

    From time to time, some people spoke, all of them were familiar faces. Bud looked at the people who spoke and felt calm.

    But he vaguely felt that he should not be so calm, he came here... what mission is there.

    What is the mission?

    The picture in front of me suddenly shook a bit. After a round of meetings, new scenes were quickly generated. In this mixed dream formed by a large number of obsessions, the dominant player has been changing, and the theme of dreams has been changing. Bard¡¤ Wendell himself is just one of dozens of consciousnesses in this dream.

    He sat back at the long table and felt his throat move up and down, seemingly ready to speak.

    But one hand suddenly put on his shoulder and made him feel awkward.

    Some kind of long-lost waking sensation suddenly came to mind, a lot of memories that had been forgotten for a century, all of them ran out, together with the emotions of nervousness and fear before falling completely into the dream, But Bard hadn''t had time to sort out the content that reappeared in his mind, and he heard a majestic and steady voice coming from behind him: "Wake up?"

    Compared to this terrible dream, this sudden sound made Bard almost startling. He stood up and turned and saw the tall Govin Cecil standing behind him.

    For a time, the feeling of sorrow came again, and he could not tell the difference between reality and dreams.

    Gao Wen spoke again, and the voice seemed to carry some kind of power that was sober in the dream: "Keep awake, you are still in a dream, but your consciousness has woken up, as long as you don''t make unnecessary doubts and associations, your The spirit is safe."

    "Dream? Oh, yes, this is a dream..." Bard blinked, a little bit rid of the sequelae caused by the terrible dreams, and gradually restored his ability to think. The next moment, he finally realized that Gao Wen appeared here. "Wait a minute, this is a dream... then why are you..."

    "I am still above. Now I am talking to you with my consciousness." Gao Wen explained the sentence casually. Then he looked at the council in four rounds. The "meeting" in the chamber was still being carried out again and again. In his opinion, it seems to be a funny drama. "Interesting, I didn''t expect the root of this giant tree to have a dream..."

    Bud¡¯s horror looked at Gao Wen inexplicably. He had already vaguely realized that this dream was probably related to the ¡°technical exchange¡± between the perpetual sleeper and the end of all things. Therefore, Gao Wen¡¯s direct injection of his consciousness at this moment is especially true. He was shocked, he couldn''t figure out how the other side did it.

    This may be a secret of Gavin Cecil.

    And now he is exposed to this secret.

    Bard¡¯s heart was awkward and more cautious.

    Gao Wen noticed the change of Bud''s expression, and probably knew what the other party was thinking, but he did not pay attention to it, but turned his head and looked at the entrance and exit on the other side of the hall with great interest.

    A new individual appears in the dream, and a figure is emerging there.

    After seeing the outline of the figure, Gao Wenyang raised his eyebrows.

    Bertila Augustus walked into the hall.

 Chapter 711ï¼š Bertila in Dreamland

    Bertila Augustus walked into the hall.

    But it is not the look of Bud''s memory.

    In Bud¡¯s memory, the female superintendent always wears a robes that have been erased with all religious symbols. The face is cold and alienated, and the eyes seem to have a layer of darkness forever. The lower body is always the roots and vines that are intertwined. The disturbing rustling is her signature footsteps.

    But this "Bertila" came in completely different from her wearing a green and white druid skirt, wearing the emblem of the Holy Spirit Druid on her chest, her face looks younger and Without the cold and dark feeling, she walked into the hall without hesitation. Underneath the skirt, there were a pair of normal legs with boots.

    The appearance is the same, but the difference is very obvious.

    Only Gao Wen, who inherited the original memory of the body, could not help but feel a sense of familiarity after seeing this "Bertila".

    Bertila also noticed that the uninvited guest in the hall was a dreamer. She even noticed Gao Wen and Bud, who had theoretically separated from the dream structure.

    She looked up and had some kind of awkward look on her face. She first swept Bard, as if she was looking at a stranger she didn''t know, and then her eyes fell on Gao Wen. After watching it for a long time, she was curious and hesitant. Opening: "Gao Wen... Brother?"

    Gao Wen frowned.

    Seven hundred years ago, Bertila, who had not become a dark druid or a favorite of the Eastern Expeditionary Force, was named as Gao Wen Cecil at the time.

    They are not brothers and sisters, but the relationship is quite good. Even if Gao Wen was ordered to sit in the south of the town, he could not move around at will, and there were many correspondences between the two. In fact, in the memory that Gao Wen inherited, "he" learned that Bertila had traveled to the peak of the ancestors, that is, he received a letter from the other party, which was the last letter sent by Bertila.

    Then, the end of all things will be born.

    Is this Beltila, who looks harmless to humans and animals, what she looks like after her dreams? Or... is it a scam?

    Noticing that Gao Wen did not respond, Bertila hesitated and spoke again. There was even a bit of tension and worry in this tone: "Gao Wenxiong? What is this place? And... Why do you look a lot suddenly getting older? ¡±

    When Bertila broke into the dark seven hundred years ago, Gavin Cecil was still less than thirty. In the following years, Bertila did not appear again. Obviously, "Bell in this dream." "Tira" still maintains early memories, and Gavin Cecil in her mind should still be the young British brother.

    Bertila stood in the hall a little blankly. When she looked at the black robes around her, she was obviously alert and confused. She looked at Gao Wen again. The performance was helpless and harmless. It looked unbearable. Let go of your guard, especially if an acquaintance is standing here, I am afraid that in all likelihood, it will be affected by feelings.

    But unfortunately, Gao Wen is not Gao Wen Cecil.

    He has already perceived that the key to this dream should be on "Bertila".

    What''s more, in the end, the dream is just a dream. The little princess of the human and animalistic Tianfeng... has already gone with the wind.

    Gao Wen raised his hand and released a huge data shock. The whole dream suddenly emerged with endless pieces of light and shadow. The vast information of the sea almost destroyed the unrealistic false world, which is being held. The leaders of the conference turned into phantoms one by one, and the whole hall quickly disintegrated in the shaking.

    Bud felt his mind dizzy, the boundary between reality and dreams was unprecedentedly clear. He felt that he was waking up quickly, and before he completely got out of this dream, he heard Gao Wen¡¯s calm command: "After waking, the original Stand by, do nothing but stay awake, wait for us to come down."

    The Chamber of Defence began to collapse, the earth and stone fragments turned into illusory shimmering particles and lines dissipated in nothingness. Beltila standing in the middle of the hall looked at it all at a sudden. Suddenly, her eyes had a clear and vivid expression. Vivid.

    She seemed to wake up in her dreams, and she seemed to only woke up halfway. With a half-awake expression, she looked at Gao Wen, whose figure was almost completely gone, and opened her mouth slightly.

    On the surface, Gao Wen slowly opened his eyes. The real world''s perceptions quickly returned to his body. The connection from the spiritual level gradually calmed down. He unexpectedly saw that Amber''s big face plate had reached his own. In front of him, he reached out and pushed it away. The latter did not care. While waving his arms and balancing in the back, he screamed loudly: "Are you awake?"

    Gao Wen snorted and shook his head to dispel the last discomfort, and the last reverberation from the dream was also blurred in his movements and quickly dissipated: "...Brother, I am in trouble..."

    His expression frowned and frowned, but the next second he recovered his face as usual, but the amber that had just been pushed open was screaming: "Hey, what happened to you, the expression was serious now..."

    Gao Wen had to push away the shame of all things again.

    How can this guy who does not have anything to do with it, only when he is not necessary, will he be so keen...

    "Nothing, a little dizziness, it''s already good," he said casually, ignoring Pittman''s recommendation for "the treatment of middle-aged and elderly people with dizziness and headache" and began to tell the next step. "The action team came over, Bud is The following exploration tasks have reached the expected goals and we will continue to respond."

    ¡°Would you like to go down in person?¡± The female knight Margarita next to her was shocked. She was surprised to see Gao Wen¡¯s entrance to the roots of the giant tree. I did not expect that the ¡°emperor¡¯s majesty¡± would even intend to personally Going on, I immediately felt that it was very wrong. "I am afraid this is very dangerous, you..."

    "I have gone down once, the risk factor of spiritual roaming is not lower than that of personal exploration." Gao Wen smiled and waved his hand to interrupt the horsewoman. "I have destroyed the dream trap below. It is a special technique, if that The trap is artificially cast, and the caster must have died. If it is a magical device, the device must be completely scrapped and no longer dangerous. As for whether there is a physical threat other than the dream trap. ... Didn¡¯t all of Bud¡¯s images come back all the way?¡±

    Margarita seems to want to say something more, but Gao Wen interrupted her again: "Speaking of it, your character is really like Philip, it is quite true."

    Margarita immediately raised her chest and said with a serious face: "Be careful is the knight''s must-have..."

    "Right, I am talking about this."

    Margarita: "..."

    The horsewoman once again failed to keep up with Gao Wen¡¯s topic. As soon as the Emperor¡¯s work was done, the Emperor¡¯s majesty had crossed her and stepped toward the entrance not far away.

    Amber got to the side of Margarita, who had just come from the state of blasphemy, and opened his mouth to open the mouth: "Hey, to be honest, I always think that you and Philip are particularly suitable for something... Do you want me to help? I know more people at hand!"

    Margarita suddenly had a face, and she was going to return to the absolute side with the righteous words. This is not a statement of the Knights Code. However, Amber has already jumped to the footsteps of Gao Wen and ran into the entrance not far away. While running, she heard the voice of her yelling: "Hey! You wait for me! You can''t bring a shadow master in such a dark place. I am God, you know, I choose dozens of gods." Years..."

    ......

    Bard opened his eyes and finally saw the true sight around him.

    He didn''t enter any conference hall at all. He walked into a magic chamber that he had never seen before.

    This is a mysterious room with runes, and the ceiling, walls and ground are engraved with complex magic symbols, and in addition there are only two vertical characters in the room. The black stone pillars of the text have no other furnishings.

    At this point, all the runes are gone.

    Bud did not know when this room appeared. He only knew that when he left the base camp, there was no such thing. It might be that his authority was not enough, so he did not know the existence of this secret room.

    He speculated that because of the collapse of the ground, some rooms and corridors were misplaced, and the criss-crossing roots had affected his ability to judge the space, which led him to accidentally go to the wrong place, mistakenly entered the secret room, and received the magic here. The impact of the device.

    But in any case, it seems that with the end of the dream, the device here has stopped running.

    He remembers Gao Wen¡¯s command, although the runes that are everywhere can make him a little uneasy, but considering that he is already close to the deep, the hidden dangers of chaos will be much larger than the runes that have been extinguished. He is still honest. Stayed and found a position in the room with an open view and a corner, waiting for the arrival of the responders.

    He waited for a long time.

    The passage of time will cause ordinary people to accumulate pressure, and the dimly lit environment is even more disturbing, but Bard, who has experienced more terrible challenges and tempering, has long been like steel, compared to the indescribable circumstances he has witnessed. The darkness here can almost be described as gentle, standing quietly in the corner, keeping the spirit and body in top condition, counting the number of beats of his artificial heart to estimate the time until some swaying lights appear outside the room. .

    Gao Wen followed the road markings left by Bud to the depths of this nest.

    The size of this underground palace is surprising, and its inconsistency with the architectural style of any human kingdom has given him a hint of confusion and speculation. Despite the serious destruction of the palace in the collapse, the cultists of the dying of the dead have destroyed or changed most of the original features in the hundreds of years of reconstruction and construction, but he can still be buried from those solid walls and materials. The ancient rune in the floor and roof judged that the palace was not built by Ansu people.

    It¡¯s not even built by people.

    But now is not the time to explore the details of the palace, he has seen Bad Wendell in the room, and the magical runes in the room and two magical devices like stone pillars.

    As a kind of knowledge memory that has swallowed the eternal sleeper, and can freely move in the mind network of the eternal sleeper, and even personally participated in the construction of the insomnia system of the insomnia, the network lab, and the network of the soul network, he is against these things. Really familiar.

    "It''s the technology of the eternal sleeper," Gao Wen looked up at the two runestone columns that had been extinguished. "...It should be an auxiliary device that projects the spirit of the user outward. Rest assured, it has been completely scrapped, all The core runes melted and could not be repaired."

    Until this time, Bud finally sighed, and then subconsciously asked: "You ... know the technology of the sleeper?"

    Gao Wen smiled and said: "Slightly understand, understand a little."

    Bard stunned and quickly adjusted his expression and carefully lowered his sense of presence.

    He was also exposed to "the little secret of the emperor''s majesty."

    But Gao Wen didn''t care about these, because with Daniel''s complete mastery of the security architecture of the mindset''s mind network, the various dark hands, backdoors, and springboards that he had set up in the mind network gradually developed into scales, forming a huge complex. The "shadow network", he has not been worried about the perpetrators of the invasion. Computer::/

    He has a lot of ways to reconnect to the network. There are a lot of ways to disguise himself and Daniel. There are even a lot of ways to create illusions, create the illusion of cybersecurity, create the illusion that the invasion is excluded, and create the illusion of never invading...

    He has even set "Gaowen Cecil", "outside rogue", "Ansu pioneer" and so on as hidden keywords, as long as someone mentions these keywords in the whole mind network, he will immediately know And take further action before deciding whether or not you have been exposed before the information is passed out.

    Of course, if possible, Gao Wen still hopes that the eternal sleeper will never perceive his own invasion, but only by the "small secret" that Bard touches, he can''t infer the connection between Gao Wen and the mind network of the sleepless person. What''s more... Even if Bard is alive today, he will certainly be closely monitored for a long time.

    Under the current situation that the perpetrators in the South are basically completely cleared, the secrets hidden in the heart... are always secrets.

    Gao Wen turned his head and looked at the exit to the room.

    "Now, let''s continue searching."

    The device of the permanent sleeper can enlarge and project the dream of the person, but the device itself will not dream.

    In this dark and deep place, there are people who can dream.

    Judging from the scenes that Bard saw in his dreams, the state of these dreamers may not be too good, and most of them have lost their ability to control their own mind and body.

    This is better handled.

 Chapter 712ï¼š plant

    From the room filled with mysterious runes and placed with the magic device of the sleeper, there are two ways.

    One is the way Bade walks down, connecting the inclined ramps of the upper and middle areas, and one continues to extend forward, extending to the middle and lower layers of the dark chaos.

    Standing in front of the corridor leading to a deeper level, Gao Wen''s slight meditation perceives the magical distribution in the surrounding environment.

    The subtle, energy field that hangs over the entire Sorinburg area still exists here, and the steady stream of vitality escapes from the roots of the giant trees, as if someone is releasing endless healing, within the scope of All organisms are affected by this energy field, and even Gao Wen feels a little refreshed.

    In addition to this energy field, he did not perceive other threatening atmosphere.

    The team that followed them gathered together after Gao Wen, and the squad commander quickly ordered: "A group of five, arranged in a 1-2 exploration formation, and proceeded cautiously."

    The fully armed magical combatants immediately acted as a group of Pioneer Shield, two observers, and two firepowerers, and began to move forward in this deep and long corridor, with integrated tactical eyepieces. The magical vision allows them to clearly and intuitively see the magical distribution in the underground palace, while the rune light from the magical equipment on the body comforts everyone''s tight mood.

    There are only a series of well-ordered footsteps in the underground palace.

    Amber followed by Gao Wen, and his eyes widened. The dim environment in this palace has no effect on her born in the shadow world, and even looks like a white, but she still launched an extra shadow vision, because she is not only visible to the naked eye. Scenery, and...something that can only be seen in Shadow Vision.

    Her eyes slowly glowed with a layer of golden color, and she lit up with a subtle shadow mist, which was somewhat close to her "dark goblin" form in the shadow world, but it was obviously deliberately controlled to ensure the highest shadow was maintained. Under the premise of affinity, we will fix ourselves in the material world.

    Gao Wen noticed the action of this "semi-elf" and whispered, "What did you see?"

    "Nothing has been seen, but it seems more professional..."

    Gao Wen: "..."

    "Okay, kidding," Amber noticed that the walls were all hard and seemingly hard. Once I was photographed, I was afraid it would be hard to get down. So I quickly converge on an untimely joke. "There are some ''things'' here. It¡¯s the shadow of the inhabitants... everywhere, there are more than any other place.¡±

    ¡°Shadows live in the people?¡± Gao Wen suddenly frowned, subconsciously looking around for a glance¡ªof course, with his human vision, he certainly couldn¡¯t see the creatures hidden in the shadows. ¡°What are they doing? Is there a threat? ?"

    "There should be no threats. They are all on the side of the shadow. They don''t seem to care about the visitors of our material world." Amber blinked. "They wandered in this corridor... It seems to be very interested in this underground palace. But there are no more moves besides that."

    As she spoke, she looked at the "landscapes" that only she could see.

    In the dark corridors of the underground palace, the world is gradually becoming black and white. In the faded world, the humanoid shadows of the three or five groups, wrapped in runecloths, are wandering around. They rub shoulders with Gao Wen and others. However, visitors who completely ignore the material world, but only when passing by the side of the amber, there will occasionally be a shadow of the residents staying, a slight nod or a slap is a greeting.

    Amber shrank his neck, and suddenly there was such a chilling feeling in the creatures that were quite friendly to them in the past.

    She converges on some of the power of the shadows, pulling herself away from the shadow world, and more closely fixing herself to the real world.

    She belongs to this side, she does not want to go back to the world.

    At the same time, the team had walked through the long corridor, and after passing through a collapsed cracked gate, Gao Wen found himself walking into a hall.

    The hall is wide, the roof is high, the stone (or some stone-like man-made material) can be seen on the walls and the ground, the runes that have been extinguished and the cooled magic metal, which should have been a solemn and important place. But at the moment it was a mess, the long table for the party was torn apart, the seat was twisted and dropped on the ground, and a lot of roots from the ceiling and from the ground almost completely occupied the entire space, criss-crossing in the hall. It is like a jungle.

    In fact, if these ubiquitous roots are entangled and wrapped around almost the entire palace, this huge underground remains may have collapsed. After all, the man-made **** has seriously damaged the stratum structure in the underground of Sorinburg. After that, a plant that was bigger than the castle was drilled here. This underground palace has been so tossed and stable, and it can only be said that these roots are credited.

    Plant roots are able to maintain water and soil, which is really not wrong (fog).

    Gao Wen glanced at the hall and faintly identified some features, and then realized that he had "seen" this place.

    This is the "deliberation hall" that Bard has in the dream, but what Gao Wen sees in the same dream is the appearance of this hall.

    "It seems that I really walked into the Chamber of Defence now..." Bud also recognized the place. He groaned with some emotion, and his eyes swept across the messy tables and chairs and the roots of the hall.

    There are no church leaders who are holding meetings. There are no bright magic spar lights. Some of them are just a mess, and the subtle friction coming from the roots of the plants.

    Subtle friction?

    Gao Wen and Bud heard the strange sounds at the same time. The former immediately raised his head and watched a dark corner in the depths of the hall with vigilance.

    The soldiers also reacted, and all kinds of weapons pointed at the same time, and the slight snoring of the weapon insurance opened instantly.

    "Keep alert - take care of the fire," Gao Wen whispered a word, then raised the pioneer''s sword in one hand, and calmed up and walked forward.

    In the messy beam of light from the personal lighting equipment, there was a tangled twisted roots (or vines) in the corner of the hall that slowly squirmed. Gao Wen pressed back with his hand, indicating that the soldiers should not rush to open fire, then watched quietly. The vine was flipped and deformed. In a pale green stream, a female figure slowly emerged from the plants.

    Bertila Augustus - in the real world.

    She has her eyes closed and her appearance is still familiar to Gao Wen, but the body seems to have been merged with the plant. She is covered with a "dress" with a mixture of plant **** and leaves, back and legs. The roots and flower vines that grow in the cervical vertebrae and other places are connected to the roots in the hall. This strange gesture is not so much that she is connected to these roots.

    Her current body is part of this giant tree, part of the structure of this giant tree has become Bertila, or ... she became the giant tree of Sorin.

    Gao Wen didn''t know which kind of situation he was. He could only judge that this "Beltila" was not awake.

    She closed her eyes slightly and did not react to the uninvited guests and flashing lights around her. She had a weird and thick book in her hand. It seemed that the book was something she tried to protect before she lost her consciousness. Around her, Gao Wen perceives a very clear magical fluctuation.

    It is indeed a cure.

    She is constantly releasing treatments, and the entire Sorin giant tree, under her influence, communicates the magic of nature, creating an uninterrupted life field, and directly leading to the entire Sorin area for several days and nights. Full recovery, vitality reconstruction.

    "It seems that there is no reaction..." Amber carefully observed the strange woman in front of her. She knew that the other side was a dark and deceitful fallen druid, but now the form of the other side is closer to a dangerous monster. "She is releasing treatment. What about surgery? Closed eyes open the knife to cure the disease, sleep and feel saved and injured?"

    Gao Wen frowned and observed the strange scene in front of him, guessing the reason for the strange state of Bertila. He looked up and looked at the pile of entangled roots, and faintly produced some associations.

    "There should be something behind this," he said suddenly. "Open these roots."

    Immediately, a soldier came forward and began to clean up those roots that were intricately rooted. Gao Wen turned his head and looked at Bellilla, who was still slightly closed, as if to fall asleep. In the latter''s face... He did not see the slightest change in expression.

    This dark godmother seems to have become a real plant, and the plants are bloodless and tearless.

    The roots of the tangled roots must be tougher than imagined. The soldiers cleaned up for a long time before finally opening a gap. A soldier who came in and looked into the probe immediately shouted: "There is something behind this! It is a secret room!"

    Behind the entrance where the roots are covered, there is a secret room.

    The chamber is filled with black "objects" that can''t see the original shape and can only roughly see the outline of the human body.

    The scene is scalp and numb: hundreds of human figures are piled up in the chamber, and numerous criss-crossing vines grow around them, connecting their flesh and blood, connecting the roots on the nearby walls, their The vitality has obviously been cut off, but the vines attached to them are lush, and the Bertila outside the secret...

    He has also been healing over and over again to these dead, dead and dead.

    These treatments are not meaningless: she forced these life-threatening humanoid objects to a state of immortality, and also confined their last remaining spiritual fragments to this behemoth plant.

    Now, Gao Wen finally knows how the dream that Bader encountered came.

    Amber also looked at the secret room, and the strange scene inside made her a goosebump. The half-elf quickly slammed back and whispered next to Gao Wen: "This stuff is too evil... although I am These cults have no good feelings, but they are too scary to finally become this look?"

    "The madman finally got a crazy end," Gao Wen regained his gaze from the Chamber of Secrets and sighed softly. "From the timetable of the out of control of the Crystal Cluster, the man-made **** went through madness and thoroughly drilled the surface for about half a month. During the time of the ban, this underground palace was closed, and the last mortal and the horrible monsters they created were kept together in the darkness of the earth... after the madness, it was distorted, and after the distortion, it was mutated. The giant trees that cover half of the Sorin area are their final outcome."

    He has now vaguely understood the birth of this giant tree.

    "What should I do?" Amber looked at Gao Wen. "Let them maintain this state? Is it still a fire?"

    "Although they are already dead... but continue this way, no one knows if they will have unexpected changes," Gao Wen shook his head. "As for arson...may not be necessary."

    As he spoke, he came to the side of the "Beltila" that had been turned into a plant.

    Plants are indeed bloodless and tearless.

    But it is not a plant that will dream.

    "Stop, they are all dead," Gao Wen said to Bertila.

    Bertila still has her eyes closed and she has no reaction to the outside world.

    Gao Wen picked up an eyebrow: "I can''t solve the problem with sleep, or do you want me to teach you the truth in the real world?"

    After a few seconds of silence, Amber and others were surprised to find that Bertila''s treatment actually stopped.

    The ¡°living field¡± filled with the surrounding space is still being maintained. This seems to have become a certain characteristic of the ¡°Sorin Giant Tree¡± and cannot be easily dissipated. However, the treatment of Bertila in this underground space is really stopped. .

    She finally opened her eyes slowly, with some kind of heterogeneous, slow and low tone, watching Gao Wen said: "Sure... you are..."

    Gao Wen knows that the other party refers to the "dream encounter" when he was just on the border of the wasteland. At that time, he cheated and fooled the past by pretending to be the image of the founding monarch of Augustus, but obviously, Bertila is finally aware of the truth.

    It¡¯s just that she didn¡¯t make sense even if she wanted to understand everything.

    Gao Wen suddenly felt a little emotional.

    He did not expect that he would see Bertila again in this situation, and in this case will witness the final outcome of these dark druids.

    These crazy, paranoid, and extreme cultists eventually ruined themselves with their own distorted magic.

    They themselves became the graves of this dark sect... the grave grass in the true sense.

    Although the scale of this grave grass is larger.

    ¡ºAdd bookmarks for easy reading¡»

 Chapter 713ï¼š Tell the truth

    Since the terrible man-made **** has turned into the food of the Kraken at the end of the Baishui River, the time has passed, and the tomb of the dead of all things is almost 100 meters high...

    This is quite realistic in all senses.

    Bertila seems to have awakened, but she is no longer a normal human being - her body is merging with this huge tree, which has changed from the inside out, which affects her thinking. And language ability: When she spoke, a low-pitched voice mixed in her voice, her speech rate was slow, her expression was sluggish, which made people think of plants.

    Gao Wen looked at her, although the situation in front of him was a little beyond his original vision, but he eventually had the opportunity to talk positively with the "old acquaintance": "This situation is regrettable, Bertila - you have What do you want to tell me?"

    Bertila quietly looked at Gao Wen. After two seconds of silence, she slowly said: "Outside the area... the rogue. I want to talk privately with you."

    Gao Wen frowned, and after a brief thought, he said to his side: "You must go outside the hall to guard. Amber, you go."

    "Are you sure?" Amber immediately opened his eyes. "This woman is now looking very different. She can''t tell her what she has to do..."

    "There is no other intrigue, and I can''t use it with her current appearance." Gao Wen waved his hand. "Reassure, I have my own size - I am curious what she wants to say."

    Amber thought about it, reluctantly agreed, and promised to take people away: "Well, you be careful."

    Soon, the soldiers in the hall retreated outside under the leadership of Amber, and Bard also left here. When there was only Gao Wen himself and a half-plant state of Bertila, he coughed twice. Sound: "Cough, what can you say now?"

    It¡¯s very indifferent, but in fact, Gao Wen¡¯s heart is still a little nervous ¨C he will be cautious every time he meets the ¡°old acquaintance¡± seven hundred years ago, because he is occupying a body that is not his own. And the "old acquaintances" of 700 years ago knew Gavin Cecil himself.

    The first time he was nervous about seeing Solderin in this area, and then seeing Sonya, but neither of them put too much pressure on him. After all, Solderin¡¯s personality is not too detailed. And Sonya¡¯s main energy is to remind Solderlin to marry, but Bellilla is not the same in the eyes. God knows that this woman with a bunch of secrets has another body in the body of Gavin Cecil. What will come up after a soul...

    Gao Wen¡¯s mind quickly figured out, but when Bertila opened his mouth, his calculations stopped.

    "who are you?"

    Bertila stared at Gao Wen''s eyes, her face was more serious than ever, and her tone was mixed with caution and coldness.

    Gao Wen¡¯s heart instantly raised his vigilance, but his face¡¯s expression did not change: ¡°What does this mean¡ªcan you still recognize me?¡±

    "...no need to work hard, I know that you are not Gavin Cecil," Bellilla is still staring at him. "The extraterrestrial rogue... What the **** are you? Why occupy this body?"

    She no longer uses "who is" to ask, but simply uses the words "what is".

    After hearing a few words from the rogue outside the field, Gao Wen gave up the idea of ??continuing to communicate with the other person using the identity of the body.

    Bertila in the dream should be only a small part of the Beltila subconscious, lacking the necessary memory and acquired wisdom, and it is not so easy to flicker in front of him. But it doesn''t matter. It''s easy to talk openly without having to spend your time thinking about your "role."

    ¡°Where did you hear the phrase ¡°outside rogues¡±?¡± he said casually. ¡°Those who are sleeping?¡±

    "It seems that you know the name that the sleeper gave you..." Bellilla said with a low voice. "I knew your true body from them, but before that, I knew that you could not be Gao Wen Cecil, but just a foreign soul who has stolen his body."

    Gao Wenmei raised his face slightly: "What do you mean by this?"

    There is a sarcasm in the mouth of Bertila: "Gaowen Cecil can''t be resurrected. I know this better than everyone. His soul has long dried up, lying in the iron shackles of the South, just a soulless The body, perhaps this body will not decay in the case of elemental blessing, but it is impossible to die and resurrect..."

    Gao Wen was unable to suppress and slightly opened his eyes.

    This is the first time since he was revealed that he heard the secrets about his resurrection secrets from the surrounding population. Although it is only a few words, there is no doubt that... this Beltila knows part of the truth! !

    "Gaowen Cecil''s soul is exhausted? Why do you say that? What do you know? You know his resurrection arrangement?"

    However, Bertila did not answer his question: "Ah, the extraterrestrial rogue... You are also curious, but why do I tell you everything?"

    Gao Wen quietly looked at Bertila, watching the other side look like a fearless, or have given up the appearance of life and death - even if a sword is cut, it should be useless.

    After a moment of indulgence, he broke the silence: "So the equivalent exchange - what do you want to know from me?"

    "The extraterrestrial rogue, it''s still the problem," Bertila said slowly. "Why do you occupy this body?"

    Gao Wen thought about it seriously.

    The other party is obviously understanding some of the information about the extraterrestrial rogues - this deaf person''s identity created by Gao Wen, after the post-processing of the Yongmian brain supplement expert group, plus a little bit of network discussion of fermentation, passed to It should be a more strange and dangerous version of Bertila.

    The best option now seems to be to find an entry point in this identity and let the conversation continue.

    He bowed his head and figured out what kind of "personal setting" he should set up. He figured out what kind of "personal setting" could shake Bertila''s distorted druid, and his thoughts turned quickly.

    This does not seem to be difficult, because ... the "outside rogue" identity is a bit horrible, but it cannot be said to be completely false.

    He is indeed a soul wandering from a different world. It really occupies the body of others. He does "fall" from the starry sky, and has carried out super-large-scale work in this world.

    He just didn''t have a huge robot to save the world as mentioned in the cg short film, or led a bunch of 50-dollar good brothers to do interstellar de-worming, and these details are not important at the moment.

    In the calculation, he already has a mature draft.

    ¡°It seems that these ''travelers'' have put a lot of pressure on you,¡± he said, raising his face with a relaxed expression on his face. ¡°I don¡¯t know how those who have been sleeping describe me and my ethnic group. But I can guarantee that I am not malicious to this world."

    Bertila frowned, apparently listening to Gao Wen¡¯s words and being full of doubts.

    "We are a curious and mobile group with a variety of acting styles and hobbies, but as far as I am personally..." Gao Wen continued, smiling slightly while observing the expression of Bertila. "I just happened to have a little interest in your civilization. Or strictly speaking, it is your civilization this season."

    Bertila couldn¡¯t help but spoke up: "What is the meaning of your words in this season''s civilization?"

    Perhaps after becoming a half-plant, I still don''t adapt to my new "body". Bertila always has some omissions in controlling her own expression. Gao Wen observes the change of her subtle expressions, and it guides this quite a bit of acting. Topic: "It looks like, you know that there has been a civilized alternation in your world?"

    Bertila was silent for a few seconds and whispered: "...we did find clues."

    As Gao Wen expected, I know some truths about the gods, know some of the rebellious plans, and even continue the end of the rebellious plan. I have a certain understanding of the civilizations that have happened in the world and the destruction and rebirth. .

    "Civilization is alternating... This is a long process of observation," Gao Wen continued with a light expression. "For a long time, I was only observing it. In a very high place, you probably can''t Understand that perspective - I watched the emergence of one king after another on this land, and emerged one hero after another, born after another legend, war, prosperity, prosperity, death, and glory and then quickly extinguished... for millions of years There is nothing new on this piece of land. Even if the dragon occasionally passes over the earth, it is just a trivial episode in boredom.

    "But what surprised me is that in so many ups and downs of civilization, suddenly a bunch of interesting sparks... is your season.

    ¡°Not very powerful, even flawed, but with exceptionally amazing courage and resilience to survive. When the magic wave arrived, I thought you would die soon, just like the many seasons before. Like civilization, it quickly and quietly falls down and accepts the established destiny, but you have survived.

    "You have not only survived, but I have also been surprised to find out... you have tried to fight against the gods that are far more powerful than you, and have put into action.

    "For millions of years, this is the most incredible thing I have ever seen. This is really amazing, but after a surprise, your civilization in this season is in jeopardy... It is very courageous, but it is difficult to face the next challenge.

    "Frankly, I think this is a pity, so I will come down."

    Gao Wen did not speak slowly, and looked at the eyes of Bertila with a smile, and frankly.

    After all, he said almost all of the truth, just doing a little language processing based on the facts.

    And these words should be very useful for a person who has experienced a distortion of faith.

    The expression on Bertila¡¯s face changed several times. She opened her mouth several times but stopped several times. Finally, after a long silence, she finally said: ¡°So, everything that happened on this land, It¡¯s just a remnant show in your long life? What is your ¡°outside rogue¡± essentially? Another kind of god?¡±

    "Don''t get me wrong, the ''outside rogue" is your name. I prefer to call myself a traveler, and the traveler takes every step of his life seriously," Gao Wen continued to tell the truth. "As for the gods... To be honest, I am also very curious about what the gods of your world are. It is my most interesting work to study them."

    The expression of Bertila seems to have changed nothing, but Gao Wen knows that every sentence he says is valid.

    At the same time, he also has a kind of ease that can''t be said - some secrets have been hidden in his heart for too long, and today he got the opportunity to say something in such an unexpected situation. The ease after the opening is something he never thought of. .

    From the very beginning, Bertila knew that Gavin Cecil could not be resurrected. In front of her, Gao Wen could admit that he was a foreign soul... although he now fully accepted the identity of Gao Wen Cecil. Even after accepting the memory inheritance, it has become a real "Gaowen Cecil" in a certain sense, but if there is such an opportunity, let him leave this position to speak, it feels quite good.

    Bertila spoke again. She seemed to be finally influenced by Gao Wen¡¯s words. She believed the motive of this ¡°out-of-domain rogue¡± and asked along this topic: ¡°Why do you choose the one that has faded to near extinction? The Syl family, not the powerful force that makes it easier for you to carry out your ambitions?"

    Gao Wen¡¯s smile was stiff for a moment.

    Nonsense, he didn''t have to choose!

    But when you can make some operations when you come down from the satellite, he will definitely choose a normal difficulty start--what is to get into the iron coffin, and when you climb out, you have to be knocked out by a stud. The stick, and then the grave is a **** pattern of "Your base is stolen", "You are resurrected weak", "Your shield is smashed", and "Your last version is still white"!

    But these words cannot be said from the mouth of a powerful and mysterious "out-of-domain rogue".

    So he can only maintain a decent and inscrutable smile, and respond calmly to the questions of Bertila:

    "Because... this is more fulfilling."

    Wonder House

 Chapter 714ï¼š Bertilas intelligence

    There is a long silence between Bertila and Gao Wen.

    The first to break the silence is Gao Wen.

    Because he is not sure if the woman who has become a half plant will have the same patience as the plant - if she does not speak all day, she will not have to spend the whole day.

    "Now, I have already finished my business, it is time to talk about you," he said in a low voice.

    "We? As you can see, we are now just a group of sad losers," the roots behind Bertila squirming, and the voices seem to be mixed with the friction of the sand. "But I saw you building around Sorinburg. Starting a barracks, gradually recovering the land... That presumably this war has already decided the final winner."

    ¡°Can you ¡®look¡¯ to the outside?¡± Gao Wen picked an eyebrow and was more curious about the current state of Bertila. ¡°This is... very interesting.¡±

    "I can see that it is very broad, it is an unprecedented broad horizon, but I can''t move, and I can''t see what it is like now," Bertila said slowly. "What do I look like now?"

    "...a tree, a huge plant that covers half of the Sorin area, and is still growing slowly," Gao Wen said calmly. "If you are really curious, I can send people from afar." The place takes a picture of your current picture and shows it to you."

    "...I thanked you in advance," Bertila suddenly took a moment to see the roots around her, as if she had made up her mind, and seemed to have suddenly figured out something. "Outside the rogue, I still don''t know your essence." But I have become like this, it doesn''t matter if I choose not to choose. The road we have taken has proved to be wrong. If our failure can leave you some experience, then you should ask."

    Gao Wen looked at the other person with a little surprise, then thought about it: "You should know the ''rebellious plan''?"

    The expression of Bertila suddenly changed: "...Why do you know?!"

    But then she showed a blank expression: "Oh, right, the extraterrestrial rogue... You have been observing the world, of course you know, what you just said..."

    "Don''t make a mistake. It doesn''t matter if I am an out-of-town rogue." Gao Wen frowned and interrupted the other side. "Don''t immerse yourself in the illusion of carrying a mission or saving the world alone. You have become this Look, you should at least be awake - when you are paranoid about the extreme plans that are unspeakable, there are still people in the world who are pushing the world with great brilliance."

    Bertila''s brow wrinkled, and after a while, the creep of the vines and roots behind her gradually calmed down: "Hurricane, it should be the first mistake we made."

    "There are a lot of mistakes you made, but now I don''t discuss this with you," Gao Wen said. "Who is the "reversal plan" that you implemented, who passed it to you? How much do you master? The inheritor is now Not alive? How long have you been performing?"

    In the face of this large series of problems, Bertila closed her eyes slightly and whispered: "How long has it been executed... Soon after the death of all things will be born, we have already begun to implement this plan, for nearly seven hundred years, We have always been the continuation of the rebellious plan!"

    In the face of Gao Wenluo¡¯s somewhat surprised expression, she quietly continued: ¡°Do you know the ceremony on the peak of the ancestors of that year?¡±

    "I know," Gao Wen nodded. "You wrote a letter to me. You mentioned that you are going to the ancestral peak to participate in the ceremony of communicating the gods."

    Bertila immediately stared at him: "My letter was written to Gao Wen Cecil."

    Gao Wen smiled and pointed at his head: "I know, but this memory is here - Bertila, whether you admit it or not, I have inherited the memory of Gao Wen Cecil, I know Most of the things he has experienced, knowing about the part about you, maybe you still think that I am an extraterrestrial rogue who steals the body, but in a sense, I am now Gavin Cecil, and this time, I will Live in this capacity."

    Bertila fixedly looked at Gao Wen. A lot of vines and roots were unconsciously shaking or squirming behind her. No one knew what she thought at the moment, but Gao Wen seemed to look at the other side¡¯s eyes. After a flash of light, she continued the topic: "...On the peak of the ancestor, the Holy Spirit Druid, the Dream Church Pope, the Storm Church Pope held a joint ceremony, successfully dreaming Pope Megalo III was sent to the Kingdom of God..."

    This part of Gao Wen knows, he nodded: "After that, all the members of the three Dark Sects went crazy... What happened at the time?"

    Bertila closed her eyes and her body trembled slightly. It seems that until 700 years later, recalling what happened at that time was still a fear of her. Gao Wen heard her use almost nightmare. The voice said: "Megaer III entered the realm of the kingdom of God, where his soul was almost completely torn, but compared to the truth he witnessed, the tear of the soul is nothing at all: he saw the kingdom of God And the palaces of the gods, and around those illusory and gorgeous temples, is the vast and chaotic space of nothingness, the countless broken ruins and the bodies of the gods floating around the Kingdom of God, running around in the dead...

    "The broken ruins and the corpses of the gods seem to have floated for a long time, and there is a clear distinction between them. It seems that they are not destroyed at the same time, but they have undergone rounds of regeneration and demise. Megral III is looking directly at Those ruins and corpses were almost half-mad, but what was even more terrifying was the sight he witnessed later:

    "He saw the door of the kingdom of God open, and the figure of the gods flashed through it... In that extremely short sighting, the vast knowledge and truth destroyed all the mental defenses of Meggal III, and he fell into it almost immediately. Crazy -

    ¡°The Druids and the Storm Pope, who jointly held the ceremony, discovered the anomaly in time. They tried to bring Megall III back to the real world, but this move made the spirits of the three people connected together... they shared Perceived."

    After listening to the description of Bertila, Gao Wen still maintains calm and calm on the surface, but has already set off a huge wave in his heart -

    At the ceremony on the peak of the ancestors seven hundred years ago, the three church leaders really witnessed the ruins of the wreckage after the fall of the gods, but the specific situation is even more mad than he imagined!

    The gods of the gods are surrounded by countless ruins, countless bodies, and that is not the result of a round of destruction - Gao Wen knows the battle of the ancient gods to destroy the gods, but If the information of Bertila is true, then the war report that Gao Wen heard in the eternal slate is probably only a part of the reincarnation of the gods.

    If the ancient fleet of sacred gods destroyed the gods once, what caused the rest of the countless destructions?

    Will the reincarnation of the gods and their kingdoms be related to the current world of magic? Will it be related to the repeated destruction of human civilization?

    The surviving gods and their gods are located in the middle of the ruins, surrounded by countless wrecks. Is every new **** born from the "God of the cemetery"? Or... The scene surrounded by the ruins corresponds to the magical tide of the mortal world and the reincarnation of civilization, with a deeper symbolic meaning?

    Numerous guesses and associations seem to undulate in the high-fisse minds, but these problems obviously cannot be answered from the words of Bertila. He can only temporarily archive these questions and start to pay attention to another thing:

    Why did the other common believers go crazy together when the three church leaders were exposed to the knowledge of the gods after sharing the senses?

    He raised his own question, and Bertila sighed slightly: "Faith, connect all of us."

    Gao Wen¡¯s expression is abrupt.

    "The belief in the gods is a chain. It took us many years to understand this. - Pray for the same cult goal, follow the same rules of discipline, follow the code to build the body and mind, and seek personal ''spiritual talent'' and god'' The closeness and unity of the divine nature is the foundation of all beliefs and gods. The mortals follow these behaviors to obtain the blessings of the gods, but at the same time they are locked in the same chain. This chain is ''The bridge between God and man''. And the more faithful, the stronger the chain, the more powerful it can be."

    Bertila slowly said that the tone was more serious than ever.

    ¡°It is for this reason that when the vast knowledge involving the gods poured into the minds of the three church leaders, they acted as the initial part of the chain and spread this knowledge downstream of the chain...

    "The most marginal shallow believers may not be affected, because their beliefs are not strong enough, and there is still a certain distance between the mind and the gods, but all the gods who can use the magic are undoubtedly a part of this chain, regardless of them. At that time, they were not at the peak of their ancestors, and they could not escape this terrible knowledge.

    ¡°The end result is that everyone on the chain has been affected.¡±

    Gao Wen took a breath.

    Faith leads to mortals who share the same faith to establish an invisible connection, an important piece of information that has never been mastered before!

    Will this connection be related to the seal of the soul?

    Bertila''s description is full of metaphors and occult vocabulary, which is determined by her personal knowledge and worldview, but in Gaowen, all of this can be summed up in two sentences:

    The leaders of the three Dark Sects looked directly at the secrets of the gods seven hundred years ago.

    All the devout members of the three sects conducted a national sancheck at that moment.

    This terrible collective sancheck has obvious results: it has never been.

    But perhaps because a large number of middle and lower priests shared the pressure of the mental shock, or the three church leaders at that time disconnected from the Kingdom of God in time. This collective sancheck failure did not lead to the most terrible The consequences - although the three dark sects were blackened instantly, but there were no terrible events in which a large number of members were directly distorted into monsters. After a brief frenzy, they even "awake" from the madness and reorganized themselves. The three new sects of the eternal death, the sleepless, and the son of the storm, even engaged in a lot of research, tried to rebel...

    But think about it, after the shock, did they really "awake"?

    Gao Wen quietly looked at Bellilla in front of her eyes.

    She stood quietly between the roots and the vines, and there was no madness in her eyes. She looked sensible - but look around the vines and see the slow-moving roots, think about it. How do these roots run through layers of palaces and crypts, and think about the huge and unimaginable giant trees... Nothing is normal.

    Perhaps this symbolizes the essence of the three dark sects: the intimate returning from madness, a heart that has been awake, is confined to a frantic shell.

    After being shown, it is a dangerous madman.

    "After the summit of the ancestor, we experienced great confusion and loss. A large number of members rushed into the wasteland. The remaining members also had a lot of self-harm, self-sufficiency or madness. They couldn¡¯t be awake, and they insisted on keeping their sensible members. Hiding - in the chaotic situation of the time when it was a waste of time, it was easy to hide - and after a few more years, the frenzy caused by the mental shock gradually weakened, and we reinvigorated in the dark...

    "We know that the truth we have mastered is too shocking, even if we only say half a word, it will incur almost all Orthodox sect attacks, and it is more likely to attract the attention of the gods behind them, so we chose to break into the dark and look for a broken. Method¡­¡­"

    Having said that, Bertila shook her head and revealed a touch of self-deprecation: "Now calm down and think about it, our original purpose is really not so complicated, it is a long time and long-term paranoia that makes everything deviate from the trajectory, and more importantly. That hiccup plan...

    "The two who brought the rebellious plan were the two elves, Druid. They are a pair of sisters, called Felna White Cream and Lerna White Cream."

 Chapter 715ï¼š Ghost of disobedience

    Gao Wen knows that there must be a shadow of the rebellious behind the end of all things, because the "great evolution" they performed is obviously an extension of the rebellious plan of the year.

    But he did not expect that the "shadow" turned out to be two elves.

    He also thought that the members of the rebellious plan were only human.

    ¡°They were elf scholars who had been employed by the Gangyan Empire, which was the same since a thousand years ago. At the same time, they are also members of the Druids of the Holy Spirit... at least on the face,¡± Bellilla Continue to say, "When the impact of the ancestor''s peak occurred, they once disappeared in front of the sect members. I even thought that they rushed into the wasteland just like other crazy believers, but after many years, they suddenly appeared again. They also disclosed their true identity.

    ¡°At the same time, they also brought a rebellious plan.¡±

    Gao Wen looked at Bertila: "There is no doubt that the rebellious plan has caused you a very big touch with your mentality after the situation at the time and the impact of the ''God Shock.''"

    "It¡¯s just a very big touch..." Bertila slowly shook her head. "We are encouraged by this great and almost tragic plan. We are convinced by the wisdom and courage of our predecessors. We are poorly tortured by the gods." The worm, when the most desperate and indulged, suddenly saw the glimmer of light from other rebels. The technology and ideas they brought, we could not refuse."

    "...the rebellious plan is indeed the greatest self-rescue action in human history, but mortals always make mistakes, just as you said earlier, the long time and paranoia make everything deviate from the orbit," Gao Wen said without emotion. "Not all the rebellious people have persisted, and you are afraid that you have unfortunately encountered a disobedient who has deviated from the initial heart."

    Bertila did not respond, perhaps she did not know how to respond at the moment.

    Any excuse is pale and powerless in the face of facts. Today, a scorched earth in the eastern part of the Holy Spirit Plain and this huge "Sorry Giant Tree" are the final answer to all efforts and perseverances of all things for centuries - cruel conclusions, But there is no way to argue.

    However, Gao Wen¡¯s own heart has raised doubts:

    The pair of elves, the elves who have participated in the rebellious plan, they put aside the race and the humans side by side against the gods, together with the magical tide of destroying the Gangyan Empire, experienced thousands of years of baptism, and finally Passing on the key technologies and concepts of the rebellious plan to the end of all things... Is their purpose just to set off such a disaster in Ansu?

    The man-made **** is terrible, but Gao Wen is very clear. He has not yet reached the level that mortals can''t resist. Even if there is no Cecil army, even if he can destroy the whole Ansu, He can''t destroy Titan and can''t destroy the silver empire. .

    As a plot to plan for thousands of years, this scene is really a bit of an end.

    He really couldn''t understand what the pair of elves named Felna/Lerna wanted to do.

    Maybe Veronica will know? After all, they are the same as the ancient disobedients. They may know each other...

    Gao Wen shook his head and wrote down the new doubts. He then asked: "What do you know about the pair of elves, where are they now? Are they here?"

    As he spoke, his eyes could not help but look behind Bertila.

    In the chamber covered by vines and roots, the densely packed human remains have begun to disintegrate.

    Losing the constant life replenishment, these long-dead gods have finally arrived at the moment when dust has returned to the dust. Bertila has kept these people in the shackles for too long, but now she has woken up, everything That''s it.

    Those corpses will soon become the nourishment of this giant tree... and then circulate in the power of nature, eventually becoming the new fertile soil of the Holy Spirit Plain.

    "They are not here, they wake up the ''pseudo-god'', they are performing tasks elsewhere," Bertila shook her head. "I have been sleeping in this time. I don''t know where they are, but they must still Let''s live."

    Ghosts are always difficult to "dead", especially the ghosts of the rebellious.

    Gao Wen is not too much of a surprise, just a little regret and irritability - how much help can the rebellious person as a person, and how much harm they can cause when they are enemies or uncontrollable factors, which is his experience. Arrived.

    ¡°I have been with them for hundreds of years, but I still don¡¯t know much about it,¡± Bertila continued. ¡°They always appear together, talking and acting together, as if a soul controls two bodies; they They have a friendly appearance, but they are actually more embarrassing and dangerous than anyone else; they are mainly responsible for the work related to the rebellious plan, but they are also responsible for the technical work related to the magnificent wall - they are born from the silver empire, to the magnificent wall The technology has a certain understanding."

    Gao Wen nodded silently and couldn''t help but pick an eyebrow when he heard the magnificent wall: "Talk about the magnificent wall... What is the connection between you and the waste soil?"

    Bertila hesitated, but soon she pulled the corner of her mouth and said with a weird smile: "In the magnificent wall... there is another half of everything in the dead."

    Gao Wenyu¡¯s eyes widened: ¡°The other half will die all the time?!¡±

    "Don''t we just say that when the ritual of the ancestor''s peak was out of control, and the power of the gods lowered the impact, a large number of believers of the three sects of Druid, Dreamland, and Storm rushed into the ruined land to seek self-destruction..." Bell There was a coldness in Tira''s smile. It seems that this part of the secret is not psychologically stressful for her, but rather very happy. "But not all people who rushed into the wasteland are dead. - Druid I have always been a professional who is best at facing environmental changes and is best at surviving in extreme situations."

    Gao Wen¡¯s expression was solemn and solemn: ¡°...so, the Druids who rushed into the newly scrapped land survived, adapted to the environment in the waste soil in a way of evolution and variation, and became the end of everything. Will the ''strategy'' and branch in the waste soil?"

    "Yes, at least we always think so," Bellilla said coldly. "They are active in the wasteland and collect intelligence for us, especially with regard to distortions and magical tides. We have been It is believed that all sectarian compatriots are working hard to disobey the plan, whether in waste land or waste soil, but this is obviously not the case.

    "The loss of control of the body of the false gods, half of the freaks."

    Until this moment, Gao Wencai finally figured out the causes and consequences of this grand plot from the beginning to the end, and realized that in the final stage of making the "man-made god", the cult gods in this underground palace suffered What?

    Those druids who rushed into the wasteland and survived... They are probably completely distorted in the terrible and terrible chaotic environment, and have long abandoned the self-recognition and norms of humanity, but because of the grandeur The blockage of the wall can only be maintained in a limited connection with the waste soil.

    To be honest, it¡¯s really awkward to die all things.

    But considering the harm they caused, Gao Wen can only say that the dead cult is a good cult.

    He really can''t imagine that if all things die, they will not encounter this "self-destruction". If they make a complete and sober "Dragon Deer Amoen", what will this disaster become? At that time, the Cecil Corps probably couldn¡¯t stop it.

    In the case of the collapse of the human defense line, whether the deep-sea salted fish can survive the rescue will be completely unknown.

    With a three-point sigh, he was relieved, and he breathed a sigh of relief. Then he frowned and said, "When that''s said, the ''half of all things will die" on the waste soil is now alive... no one knows what they are going to do next. What you want to do, this will be a threat."

    "Yes, no one knows what they want to do next," Bertila said. "So, if you want to rush in and kill them all, I will be very supportive - if you can."

    "You also know that this is impossible," Gao Wen glanced at Bertila. "It is a great goal to counterattack and waste the land. Unfortunately, the current Cecil empire can''t do it."

    "What is the Cecil empire..." Bertila stunned after hearing the name, and then the tone suddenly became a little erratic. "I saw the Cecil flag hanging on the camp in Phnom Penh, and sure enough..."

    After that, it was a few seconds of silence. After the silence, Gao Wen heard the other whispered: "Put the sword and the plow together, or my proposal."

    "I remember that you want future generations to remember the hardships of pioneering, and hope that the nobles holding swords should not forget the people who guard the Pu Li."

    Bertila smiled: "But it''s because the pattern you designed at the beginning of the sword and the plow is too ugly."

    "...you didn''t say this."

    "Seven hundred years, I finally said it," Bertila sighed, a little self-deprecating. "You did inherit his memory. I almost thought you were him."

    "Now tell me, why is the soul of Gavin Cecil completely exhausted? Why do you know this?"

    Bertila quietly stared at the high text in front of her eyes.

    This is an extraterrestrial rogue, a soul of unknown origin, an "unnameable thing" that descends from the stars and can occupy the shell of others.

    He and his people are all mysterious, they shuttle through the stars, create destruction, provide shelter, observe, seem to do whatever they want, and seem to be obsessed with rules.

    The perpetual sleeper fears the power of the rogue outside the field, because the latter just completely restrains the spells in the spiritual field, and she herself is once too jealous of this extraterrestrial rogue, because he occupies the body of Gao Wen Cecil.

    But today, they have been talking for so long, it seems that ... outside the rogue can also communicate and even trade.

    Perhaps this is just the imitation that He made after occupying the human body, or perhaps it is only one of the countless faces of His people, but in any case, at least now He looks kind and rational, and claims to be This world is not malicious.

    In life, sometimes you need to take some risks - it is the same as a tree.

    Gao Wen didn''t know that Beltila was quietly watching what he was doing in the brain. He could only try to keep his own calm and friendly person. Then he heard that Beltila had opened his mouth: "Gao Wensai Sil has had a voyage that no one knows. Since you have inherited this memory, you must know it."

    Gao Wen¡¯s breathing suddenly stopped half a beat.

    This half shot was spotted by Bertila.

    "I know that there is such a time to sail," Gao Wenping regained his mood and said in a deep voice. "But the specific memory is blank, as if the relevant content was deliberately erased - I suspect this is the only thing I have failed. The memory inherited from the mind of Gao Wen Cecil."

    Then he stared at Bertila: "Do you know the inside story of that trip?"

    Bertila shook her head: "I am afraid I will let you down. I didn''t go with him at the time, and I was curious about what he had encountered and seen in that mysterious voyage, but there is one point... now it seems to me. More than you know."

    Gao Wen¡¯s eyes burned: ¡°What is it?¡±

    "After returning to the mainland, Gavin Cecil once said a word to the people around him," Bertila repeated in a word, "he said he made a deal in the ever-dark seas. The soul is a chip."

    Gao Wen: "..."

    Bertila continued: "No one knows what his words mean. He has never mentioned anything about the voyage since then. It is said that even the Master has specifically checked his soul for this purpose, but he has not I found a problem, so the inexplicable words were quickly forgotten - only the old and undead people will always remember.

    "After the death of Gavin Cecil, I tried to get into the funeral and finally confirmed the authenticity of the sentence.

    "Normal human beings, even ordinary people, will survive for more than a few days after death. When they meet the right conditions, the souls of obsession can remain for several years. The powerful extraordinary can even maintain a certain self after death. Conscious, and have the opportunity to turn yourself into an undead creature to continue to ''live''...

    "But in the remains of Gavin Cecil, who had just died, there were no traces of souls in a star or a half.

    "That is a blank body."

 Chapter 716ï¼š Over seven hundred years

    Seven hundred years ago, Bertila Augustus had participated in the funeral of Govin Cecil...

    This incident is really unexpected. He didn¡¯t have any impression of this. Of course, he didn¡¯t have the impression that it was normal. After all, his main task in the body was to lie in the coffin for people to pay respect, but at the time he attended the funeral. There is also a group of big brothers, the first generation of the founding old birds can be all tempered, the court meeting can not copy the bench from the Silver Fort to the Iron Cross Street, it has become a dark Roy''s Bertila even dared to approach...

    Can only say that she is really concerned about the death of Gavin Cecil.

    "In fact, it is not difficult," Bertila seems to know that Gao Wen was surprised. She shook her head and showed a hint of helplessness. "There will be no death in the end." You should also know that we were just starting activities at the time. And... as a high-level druid, I always have a way."

    Gao Wen snorted and did not go deep into this issue: "As you said, Gao Wen Cecil made a deal with his soul, so after his death the soul is exhausted and the body is just a blank. The body, so he can never be resurrected, then..."

    An idea gradually formed in his mind, although bizarre, but lingering.

    He sighed and said in a deep voice: "This blank body is really prepared for me, isn''t it?"

    Bertila''s eyes widened. Obviously, she had never considered this direction before today.

    It is personal feelings and natural vigilance against the extraterrestrial rogues that have blinded her original keen thinking and judgment.

    "Don''t look at me like this, I know what you are thinking," Gao Wen glanced at Bertila and shook his head helplessly. "I was just guessing, I don''t know the details - I don''t have this paragraph in my memory. It may have been erased by others, or even erased by myself, but we can keep this possibility - the body left by Gao Wen Cecil, which was given to me from the beginning."

    Govin Cecil made a deal with a mysterious existence in the eternal dark waters, using his soul as a bargaining chip.

    When I heard this sentence, Gao Wen¡¯s heart had already set off a wave of waves. He has been thinking about the secret of his "resurrection" and thinking about the destination of the mysterious voyage of Gavin Cecil, but all the things are missing the key links, all the clues are isolated from each other, not even a whole.

    Until now, the information revealed by Bertila allowed him to make a bold guess - although the clue is still incomplete, at least he can have a reasonable guess:

    The so-called transaction that Govin Cecil mentioned to his side after returning to the air is the "resurrection" of this seven hundred years.

    But the goal of the resurrection is not him, but an extraterrestrial visitor in a lonely universe.

    But how does Gwen Cecil, an ordinary human being, connect to satellites in space?

    Those crystals... the crystals of unknown origin that he handed over to the secret bank of treasures seem to explain some problems.

    When Gao Wen touched the crystals, he successfully reconnected with the satellites in space, indicating that the functions of those crystals are similar to some kind of "communication medium."

    Gao Wen Cecil, seven hundred years ago, should have found the crystals in the voyage, perhaps in the so-called "permanent seas", and those crystals made him contact Gao Wen in space, in one In the exchange of intentionally erased traces, the souls of the two worlds reached a deal.

    As for how the deal was reached, what kind of motives Gaowen Cecil had at the time was not known.

    But Gao Wen has a vague conjecture. If all of his assumptions are true, then what he is doing now may be the content of the transaction agreement.

    He sighed slowly.

    A series of exciting assumptions, but the assumption is that after all, as long as there is not enough evidence, he can not fully take his own delusions seriously, these are just a possibility.

    "The extraterrestrial rogues will also be trapped by memory problems... This is really unexpected," Bertila snorted. "It seems that your ethnic group is not without faults in terms of mind."

    Look at the appearance of Bertila, and I don¡¯t know how many of the non-existent features of the "out-of-domain rogue" card in the end of the "Imperial Rogue" card... I am afraid that there is still a special "out-of-domain wandering" in the sleepless person. The behavioral characteristics (brain supplement) research room."

    Have the opportunity to let Daniel investigate, if any, to see if you can add some "art processing" into it...

    The most effective way to deal with cultists is to be able to compare them than they are - this is the greatest experience Gavin has gained after the first successful fight against the perpetrators.

    "Of course we have shortcomings, mortals have shortcomings," Gao Wen said faintly. "And I want to remind you again - at least at this stage, you can think of me as the real Gao Wen Cecil. Whether it is from the memory of my inheritance or from his own reputation."

    Beltila stared at Gao Wen for a long time. It seemed to be facing a difficult choice. Finally she suddenly laughed: "The real Gao Wen Cecil... You know the real Gao Wen brother if standing Here, what will he do?"

    "The first reaction is to cut you." Gao Wen said faintly.

    The expression on Bertila¡¯s face was stunned.

    "Remember what you said in your dreams? You are in trouble, the disaster of heaven," Gao Wen continued with a blank expression. "You have gone a wrong way, but you want the plains of the Holy Spirit, and even the whole Ansu. People come to bear the price for you. Of course, all things will have been punished with their own end, and you have become this look, but Govin Cecil will still pull out the sword."

    Bertila lowered her eyelids slightly: "...it seems that you have inherited almost all of his memory..."

    "But I haven''t finished it yet - his second reaction is to cut the sword on the ground next to it."

    "why?"

    "Because you are Bertila, and because of your appearance now... it is no longer necessary to cut a sword," Gao Wen said quietly. "Do you think you are still a living person?"

    Belltila stunned.

    Her perception is spreading and her spirit is spreading in this distorted body.

    She can feel the dark and deep earth, and can feel the cold air in autumn. She feels the water flowing through her roots and can feel the birds falling on the branches. The timid animals have begun to Those trees, bushes, and grass pits settled down and prepared a new home.

    The wind blew through the sky of Sorinburg, and the leaves on the outer edge of the giant tree trembled, and the crown of the behemoth stretched in the sun, covering the ground burnt to the scorched earth in a very high place.

    She is rooted here, here is her new home, and her eternal prison.

    In the Chamber of the Dark Palace, Bertila, or part of the Bertila, mimics the individual and bows to Gao Wen: "So what do you think of me as an extraterrestrial rogue?"

    "I want to confirm it first," Gao Wen thought for a moment, looking down at the pioneer''s sword in his hand. "If I cut you here, will you die?"

    "...I''m afraid it won''t," Bertila shook her head. "You will only cut off one of my roots. The correct way is to completely destroy the whole tree... This whole tree is my body. Your powerful explosive props, with your magical flames that can burn everything, completely burn the entire tree, including the underground structure, to kill me.

    "It''s not easy. From the simple ability to survive, my life has won a ''great evolution'', but I know that this is not difficult for your army, you can do it.

    "And the fire penalty... is also suitable for cultists."

    Gao Wen glanced at the long sword in his hand and sighed slightly.

    "We have put enough fire here, this land does not have to burn a second time," he said as he said to himself. "And you... just quietly rooted here, your roots It may be of some benefit to the people of the Holy Spirit Plain."

    Bertila lowered her head and didn''t know what to think. After a few seconds, Gao Wen heard her voice coming: "I understand, Gao Wen... my brother."

    Gao Wenyang raised his eyebrows.

    This is a deal reached.

    He nodded and pulled the subject back on track: "What else is in this palace? What is the lower level?"

    "There are no things to explore in the lower level. When the body of the false **** breaks the bondage, it destroys the support structure of the lowermost layer. In order to temporarily imprison him, the last remaining priests blew up the large passage area and the rock bottom area. "Bertila shook her head. "If you don''t believe it, you can look down the corridor on the east side. I can feel a gap there. You should be able to see the collapsed passages and the stacked rock formations. In fact. If the rock layers on either side of the underground rift are pressed into the middle to form a new support, and my roots must maintain the structure of the underground palace, it will also inevitably collapse with the following."

    Gao Wen frowned, this is a regrettable situation - he is also looking forward to dig more secrets and even lost technology from this ancient underground relic, but now it seems that with the man of the **** The ravages and the deaths of all the priests and the death of the gods, all the ancient secrets here have been buried with the collapse of the earth...

    ¡°It doesn''t have to be too regrettable,¡± but Bertila said later, ¡°There is not much in the bottom layer ¨C this ancient palace is not built by us. It comes from the hand of an ancient civilization that has lost many unknowns. Its deep enthusiasm is the power that we are hard to fight, so in the past few hundred years, our main activity areas are basically in the middle and upper floors - most of the rooms and corridors in the lower floor are completely sealed, inside There is nothing but the decaying air and the reverberation of the hollow.

    "The only valuable area in the lower level is the room of the great patriarch and the rift valley that makes the body of the false gods, but the body of the false gods has ceased to exist, and the most valuable in the room of the great priest..."

    Bellilla said as she raised her hand and handed the big book she had been holding on her chest to the front.

    "It is."

    Gao Wen¡¯s attention shifted to the book with the actions of Bertila.

    In the moment he saw it, he had an unspeakable feeling -

    He vaguely felt familiar things from this book. This feeling is slightly similar to the "spiritual resonance" when he contacted the satellite, but it has a significant difference, just like... some kind of counterfeit, though Trying to imitate, but after all, it is not real.

    Or to put it another way, he can feel a clear mental shock when he resonates with the satellite, but in the face of this book, he can feel a similar resonance, but it is vague and chaotic.

    "What is this?" Gao Wen asked curiously.

    "The ultimate book, the only thing we find at the bottom of the underground palace that is safe and can be controlled by mortals," said Bertila. "In the past few hundred years, it has belonged to our great commander."

    "The ultimate book... sounds very different." Gao Wen said as he watched the black book carefully - he knew that curiosity is one of the driving forces of human progress, too strong curiosity. But it also brings danger. Although he did not feel threatened from this book, but the origin of this thing is unknown, but also exudes a strange atmosphere, it is really alarming.

    ...Do you want to touch it?

    "The great priest gave it to me before the integration with the body of the false god. I hope that I will lead the event of all things," Bertila continued. "But as you can see - the death of all things will have disappeared. I...have become this look. This book is useless to me, the extraterrestrial rogue, if you want, you can take it."

    Gao Wen thought about it and finally took the book and carefully opened its cover.

    The next second, a voice came from his mind:

    "An illegal media login system was detected."

 Chapter 717ï¼š Net

    This mechanized voice made Gao Wen stunned.

    He is no stranger to this voice. When he first heard that he was detached from the satellite, it was the synthesized sound that warned and announced the start of the escape system. Then it was the system sound that would be heard when the satellite was occasionally connected. He is already sure. This sound belongs to satellites in space or to the entire space facility.

    He raised his hand and then tried to touch the black book again, this time, no response.

    Bertila couldn''t hear the voice in Gao Wen''s mind, but she saw that the expression on her face changed instantly, and naturally it was inevitable to wonder: "What happened?"

    "This thing..." Gao Wen hides his embarrassment, "What is it used for?"

    Bertila reached out to the black book and let it fall into her own hands. The other hand turned over in the sky: "It records countless knowledge and can be set in the bar... eh?"

    The book pages of the black book are flipped by the magic, but there are no wonderful images appearing in the page flipping. On each page, there are red crosses and a dazzling red word: "agent access Was disconnected, please check the validity of the authorization."

    Gao Wen also saw the words that appeared on those pages, and now he finally decided: This thing probably seems to be... it was broken by himself.

    "This...how can it be like this..." Bertila also rarely showed a horrified and even slightly flustered expression. "It has never happened in centuries... it never..."

    "Well... you don''t care about its status," Gao Wen said in a blunt tone. "You first talk about what this thing is doing. Let me talk about it, see if I have any clues."

    At a glance, Bertila immediately remembered the identity of Gao Wen¡¯s ¡°outside rogue¡±. Although she has been reminding herself, every time she sees Gao Wen Cecil¡¯s face, she always forgets this as an ¡°outside wandering¡±. "Is it supposed to be well-informed?"

    "The ultimate book... As I said earlier, it is an extraordinary item we found in this ancient ruin. It is strictly protected in a complicated device, but that device has been discovered by us. It is always damaged by the light. This book records the endless knowledge, and it will show the most suitable language as the readers. When we first discovered it, it is full of unrecognizable symbols, but several times. Once opened, it begins to render content for us in lingua franca.

    "The first role of it is to present a variety of knowledge according to the needs of the reader, but only to the things that are real and visible in the world, such as the location of a mountain or the length of a river. There is still a detail about this. It has very little knowledge that can be presented at the beginning, and many of the content has errors or omissions, or directly tell the reader that ''incomplete information, need to be updated'', but what it can describe over time Startging more and more, as if it has been learning in some way;

    "And its second role is even more incredible than the first: after setting specific conditions, it can even deduct the evolution of certain things, such as how successful a condition-determined experiment is. Its accuracy in this respect is terrible, it can even deduct the changes in the situation on the mainland, such as... The civil war in Ansu, part of it is under its deduction..."

    Bertila said, Gao Wen¡¯s brows had no longer wrinkled. He never thought that the end of all things would have such a powerful ¡°artifact¡± in his hands, and he heard about the ¡°deduction¡±. After that, he couldn''t help but ask: "So, is Cecil''s development also in its deduction?"

    "...No, this is also a point that confuses me," Bertila shook her head. "It can''t answer all the questions about the extraterrestrial rogues. It also refuses to promote the development of everything centered on the extraterrestrial rogue. The hint is... Dangerous access, refusal of authorization."

    Gao Wen¡¯s mind is already running fast.

    I can''t answer questions about extraterrestrial rogues... This is easy to understand, because first of all his extraterrestrial rogues are not from this world. Secondly, almost all the "intelligence" about extraterrestrial rogues is his own and permanent sleepers. The brain is filled out, this thing called "the ultimate book" should not be connected to the brain hole of the sleeper, but refuses to promote the development of things related to the extraterrestrial rogue... This is a bit "active" The factor is gone.

    What he first thought of was the one he heard when he touched the ultimate book: an illegal media login system was detected.

    There are two explanations for this sentence: Gao Wen is a "illegal medium", so you can''t log in to the ultimate book, or... the ultimate book is "illegal media", so you can''t log in to Gao Wen, the "satellite essence"!

    In addition, the deductive function of the ultimate book mentioned by Bertila also makes Gao Wen can''t help but think of the origin space, associate with the virtual world created by the sleeper, or strictly speaking, the analog calculus based on virtual world technology. Features".

    The ultimate book is that all things will be dug up hundreds of years ago, and the mind network of the sleeper is only recently completed, so the link to this book is definitely not the mind network, then it should be connected with another A super system with powerful computing power that can perform simulation calculations...

    Of course, it is not ruled out that this kind of deductive ability is the ultimate function of the book, not linked to other upper system, but considering the tone of the book when I touched the book before, and the book is incomplete at the beginning, later As if the background downloads things as slowly as updating the characteristics of the database, Gao Wen couldn''t help but think that this thing is just a message of the two traffickers. It is something that is linked from elsewhere.

    Bertila saw Gao Wen fall into meditation. Although there was a full stomach question, she still forced her to press it down without opening. It was only the vines in the hall and the roots of the slight tremor that exposed her mood was not calm. Gao Wen also noticed these. Moving quietly, but forcibly did not care.

    He has already thought about the key stages:

    If you assume that the ultimate book is linking to another data source, then this data source is known to include the following features:

    There is a large amount of information, mainly about the various things on the mainland (the distribution of minerals in the mountains and rivers, etc.), and it is suspected that the earth can be accurately scanned;

    Should have powerful computing power, this computing power can be used to deduct events, or to conduct simulation experiments;

    The information is updated at any time, so the ultimate book that does not start for a long time will take a long time to update and synchronize the data after it is suddenly started.

    Gao Wen doesn''t know how many things in the world fit this whole feature, but he knows at least one black technology satellite group in the sky...

    Although these are their own speculations, the more he thinks, the more likely he is. When he finally looks at the book of the ultimate, his eyes are inevitably weird:

    Mom, this stuff is afraid that I have not been secretly licking my own net!

    I have been through the two worlds for a long time, and I will even encounter the situation of being smashed! And the net is still a book! Where is this reasonable?

    The heart knows that the zenith star fleet that has long since ran without a shadow is unlikely to return to deal with the after-sales problem. Gao Wen can only pout in his heart, and secretly decides to turn back and let Daniel reopen on the mind network of the sleeper. Several ports...

    Bertila has been quietly waiting until now, and finally can not help but open the mouth: "You ... have clues?"

    Gao Wen finally woke up from his thoughts and answered with a sigh of relief. He couldn¡¯t help but stare at the ultimate book and looked at it. This time he thought of the sound he heard when he touched the book, and the book after the contact. In the case of losing effect, the truth seems to be clear at a glance:

    Obviously, a long-term black ip suddenly encountered the physical connection of the security system, and then was directly killed by the genuine system''s self-defense mechanism... No wonder it would refuse to deduct the "out-of-domain rogue" related events, which is obviously It is a mechanism to avoid danger!

    It¡¯s a good thing to get rid of a net player, but Gao Wen still can¡¯t help but have a weird regret:

    Although this ultimate book is a net, it seems that... it can find more things than the "satellite essence" after linking the satellite system...

    This may be because of some mysterious ancient technology, or because it can only link to a satellite, and the ultimate book is linking more data sources, but in any case, this thing seems to be a good use. At the very least, Gao Wen¡¯s own function, in addition to mobilizing satellite surveillance cameras, has no data derivation and historical data query functions...

    Gao Wen¡¯s expression has once again become so strange that Bellilla, who is next to him, thinks that the ¡°outside rogue¡± in front of him is too rich in the face of a book. This may be an ¡°outside rogue¡±. A unique ethnicity attribute, but she couldn¡¯t help but say again: "Are you..."

    "Nothing," Gao Wen finally opened up a lot of thoughts for a moment. He waved his hand and looked at Bertila with a sly look. "According to my knowledge, this book should be a ''defective''. and so¡­¡­"

    "Do you even see that it is a fake?" The high text came just to say that he wanted to find a reason for the damage of the ultimate book, but did not expect that Bellilla immediately opened his mouth in surprise. "The extraterrestrial rogues are really in control." A lot of mysterious knowledge... indeed, it is a fake, this is its description of itself."

    Gao Wen concealed the embarrassment and curiously asked: "What is the description of itself? How does it describe it specifically?"

    "A false key is used to open the door of truth. This is a fake, but it is also a great use of the method. This is the first sentence that comes out of the ultimate book every time it starts. Of course, even this sentence. Nothing."

    Gao Wen: "..."

    This is the first time he has heard that "²äÍø" can be described as poetic...

    Yes, through the "self-report" of the Ultimate Book, he is more certain that this thing is a net.

    He shook his head and pulled the subject back to his own rhythm: "Because it is a fake, it is far weaker than genuine. In fact, when you get it, it is already on the limit."

    Bertila blinked.

    Gao Wen continued: "And the dangerous experiments you have carried out here have further accelerated its damage. It refused to deduct the incident about my "out-of-domain rogue". In fact, it is already a warning. It tells you that its The endurance is nearing the limit, and some features have begun to be damaged or limited."

    Bertila blinked again.

    "So it''s a pity that it has been completely damaged by overruns and I can''t fix it."

    Bertila didn''t blink her eyes this time. She just looked at Gao Wen for a while and asked with a blank expression: "Is it really not broken by you?"

    "...not."

    Bertila: "...oh."

    Gao Wen¡¯s mouth pulled out a stiff smile and said slowly: ¡°It¡¯s regrettable, but as an ''artifact¡¯ that has been relied on forever, it¡¯s the best destination after it¡¯s finished.¡± You also said that this thing is useless to you, I will accept it, it is a kind of commemoration."

    Bertila¡¯s expression seemed to be a bit stiff, but she nodded. ¡°It¡¯s been yours just now.¡±

    Gao Wen thought about it and seemed to inadvertently ask: "Do you care?"

    Bertila shook her head: "No... this may be its fate."

    ......

    At the same time, the surface, the Margarita Knight, who was on standby, suddenly looked up and was surprised to see the huge and unparalleled canopy of the giant tree.

    Numerous leaves with faint runes on the surface, somehow suddenly fell off the branches, and a gust of wind blew through, and large, beautiful leaves fell as if they were dancing, because of the huge size of the "Sorin Giant Tree". For a time, this deciduous landscape can be described as magnificent.

    "How come suddenly leaves?" The knight was a little self-speaking.

    "God knows," Pitman groaned beside him. "Maybe it''s too cold."

 Chapter 718ï¼š Rooted

    Bertila looked at Gao Wen quietly.

    Although the distressed leaves have fallen, it is still necessary to maintain a calm and indifferent posture. This is the last dean of her death as a finalist in the face of the "outside rogue".

    It has played countless times in hundreds of years, helping the end of all things to complete the ultimate book of countless key projects, and finally ended its long service, probably... this is indeed its fate.

    The great patriarch gave the book to her, and passed on to the inheritance of all things. Now, the path of this wrong inheritance is also over.

    Next, perhaps it belongs to the era of the gods, perhaps to the era of indulging, or maybe... really belongs to the era of the extraterrestrial rogue and the new order he created, but in any case, she is in this posture If you survive, you should be prepared to face the next fate, regardless of the fate...where to go.

    She showed a faint smile - she tried to make herself laugh like a personal class, but the mimetic face of the plant made her every expression with a bit of rigidity: "In this way, we can achieve something... cooperation What?"

    "I think," Gao Wen nodded slightly. "In the territory of Cecil, the death of all things is no longer a threat, and I don''t mind that there is a plant on the land that I ruled to cure the earth." - As long as the plant is willing to obey the Imperial Basic Law, and you... I hope that you can cooperate to cooperate with our further investigation into the event of the death of all things."

    "Of course," Bellilla said softly, the wooden structure around her squirmed, and the flexible vines and roots had to be differentiated again, turning out countless twigs, twigs slowly entangled, and a little bit of something, " This... even if it is the ultimate book, my second ''sincerity''."

    The twigs finally condensed out of the outline, and Gao Wen was surprised to see that they formed a large three-dimensional structure, covering an area of ??almost one-third of the hall. In this three-dimensional structure, a corridor, a room The broken walls and compartments are clearly visible.

    "this is¡­¡­"

    "My roots are aware of the structure of the underground palace," Belltila said with a smile. "I know that you found the ''guide,'' but Bard didn''t know the entire structure of the underground palace, and it also experienced collapse. And the deformation, about half of the rooms and corridors are no longer in the original position, or hidden structural risks, I hope this map can help you - the reddish brown room is our laboratory, the gray room is the file The museum, all of our information - the most advanced and bloodiest - are in these rooms, please feel free to use them. As for how to choose... depends on you."

    The most extreme and advanced biochemical technology laboratory in the human world finally opened its doors to Gao Wen.

    "I will make good use of it," he said with a smile.

    Amber and others waiting outside for a long time outside the hall finally received instructions from Gao Wen. After returning to the hall, they saw the wooden three-dimensional map occupying one-third of the hall at the first sight, but they should stand on the "map". The nearby Bertila has disappeared.

    Amber moved to Gaowen in three or three steps. The special policeman glanced around the circle and asked curiously: "What about the vegetative?"

    Gao Wen: "Plants?!"

    "Yeah, the person who grows with the plant..."

    Gao Wen: "..."

    He also thought that Amber had mastered a vocabulary that he had never taught her, and the result was such a hard work.

    "She''s still here," Gao Wen shook his head. "This giant tree is her. This is the result of the mutating power of her forcing and the power of the false god. And if you are referring to the human body that she mimicked... she Going deeper is the collapse layer we can''t get in."

    "Sounds like awesome..." Amber scratched his hair. "It¡¯s not a good place to listen to it. What did she do in the past?"

    Gao Wen looked far away and looked at the secret room behind the original Bertila. The secret room was filled with human remains. They were all carried out from the underground palace by Bertila in a state of shackles. The remains, but now... there is already empty.

    "She went to a funeral - got my permission. After all, even the cultists who were burned to death were allowed to be buried."

    Amber blinked and noticed that Gao Wen was holding a **** book she didn''t know - this book had not appeared before: "What is this?"

    "...An ancient artifact that may have hidden a huge secret, it is now damaged, but I think there is research value," Gao Wen said casually, then looked at the action players standing near him and pointed to the hall. The map in the middle, "This is the current structure of the palace. It should be accurate. The future exploration work will be carried out with reference to this map. Priority will be given to the gray-white marking of the contents of the room to the surface. As for now, we will return first. There is still a lot of work to be done on the surface."

    After waiting for a long time on the surface, the female knights Margarita and Pitman finally saw Gao Wen with the team coming out of the dark passage.

    Although they have been able to contact the following action teams through the magic network terminal, the middle Gaowen and the strange "teacher" have been talking for a long time, everyone is very nervous during this time, but fortunately, everything is last Peace, Margarita can not help but breathe a sigh of relief.

    "Your Majesty," the female knight greeted, "Next..."

    ¡°The situation is more complicated. We will talk about it later after returning to the camp,¡± Gao Wen said, and looked at it with amazement. A lot of fallen leaves with beautiful magic lines sprinkled on the lush grass and bushes. From the canopy of this giant tree on top of his head, he looked at the horsewoman. "What is going on? How come so many leaves?"

    The other side looked normal when talking to Bellilla, so Gao Wen was a little concerned about the leaves that suddenly fell.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Margarita shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s suddenly dropped more than an hour ago, but nothing unusual happened.¡±

    Gao Wen blinked and touched his chin: "...It¡¯s probably too cold, after all, it¡¯s a plant."

    It¡¯s impossible to lose the distressed leaves... Bertila said she didn¡¯t care.

    Suddenly around the invisible wind, the grass swayed with a creaking sound, and Gao Wenxin, who was preparing to leave the place, stopped feeling. He looked at the trunk of the giant tree and saw a lot of flowers entwined with flowers. The flower vine suddenly grew out, the flower vine twisted and stretched, and the figure of Bertila emerged from it.

    If there are not many vines behind them, there are roots under the feet and the earth, and the Bertila that emerges from the flower vines looks almost the same as normal people.

    The soldiers who were vigilant around raised their weapons in an instant, and Margarita also put his hand on the handle of the melted sword on the waist, but Gao Wen waved his hand to stop the actions of everyone. He looked at Bertila: "Your thing. Busy working?"

    ¡°It¡¯s all over,¡± said Bertila, faintly, and glanced at the vigilant sights around her¡ªalthough she could see everything in the tree¡¯s coverage without turning the mimetic body¡¯s eyes, she still used The body made such a humanized movement and revealed a sigh. "It''s really unpopular... Is this really good?"

    "Nothing is bad," Gao Wen looked calm. "The empire is in desperate need of rest and recuperation. This land is in urgent need of healing. You are rooted here, heal it here, you have this ability. Let those who have been displaced by the disaster you set off return. Home and fill your stomach, let the flesh and blood of you and your compatriots become the nutrients of this land. This is the most perfect arrangement, far better than making a bunch of new ashes on the plains."

    "I have no ability to heal the entire plain of the Holy Spirit. My coverage is limited to the Sorin area..."

    "Then cure the Sorin area, our reconstruction project needs a bridgehead," Gao Wen nodded, and then paused. "The camp here, I will withdraw half, but will retain the military camp in Sorinburg and the south. Sentry. You understand what I mean."

    Bertila slowly showed a smile: "The necessary caution, and the necessary goodwill, Gao Wenxiong."

    ......

    The colder the weather, the winter is approaching. In this country in the northern part of the mainland, the cold air is always earlier than other places, but in the relatively warm south, the warmth brought by the giant day is still in love.

    Just after noon, just the right sun shines on the open area of ??the eastern suburbs of Cecil City. The warm sunshine dispels the chill caused by the north wind. Maggie sits on the crates next to the test site and looks up at it. The brilliant day of the sun, slightly narrowed his eyes.

    In the Principality of the Holy Dragon, there is no such warm sunshine, there will always be ice and snow, the whistling cold wind will always rule the mountains and the Yulin, all the memories of Maggie''s hometown are built in the snow, the cold wind, the mountains and those ancient It is like a gravestone building on a grave.

    In the years that followed, her memory was associated with the mountains of the northern part of Ansu.

    Winter Castle has a warm fire, but outside the winter castle, it is still mountains, snow, and endless cold air... But even so, she still likes that place, I like it very much.

    And here, the southern border of the empire...

    The warmth here is different from the rest. The vitality here is also very different from the rough and enthusiastic life of the northern mountain people.

    This novelty place feels pretty good.

    She smiled and looked at the center of the test field.

    The magical technicians are busy around a huge and weird machine with a main structure like a short, thick vertebral body or a gyro, with a large metal ring engraved with runes on the lower part. There are wide wings with two sides and a half moon shape. The upper part of the "gyro" can also be seen in the simple cockpit made of metal and crystal glass. The cockpits are stretched on both sides and are supported by mechanical structures and steel skeletons. The other pair of wings, its shape is so weird, so that any well-informed great magician and naturalist come here to fear that there is no known thing, and can not guess its role.

    But this weird thing is the treasure of everyone here - those highly respected magician technicians are sweating around the machine, and Rebecca, as the chief design and commander, controls the overall situation. Maggie even saw the Miss Kraken named "Tir". The Kraken, who was always lazy and lacking in enthusiasm, even came to the test field. Now she is on the ground with her tail. Copying the sonnets to counter the dignity of the sun, while squinting at the Cecil''s "new mechanical gadgets".

    As a visitor from a high-ranking civilization, Tyre is not only an audience on the test field, but also a small consultant. Despite the huge differences between the two ethnic technology trees, Tyre has no way of commenting on the field of magic lines, but at least in some technically relevant parts, such as mechanical structure and mechanics, she can make some suggestions.

    The technicians seem to have completed the final commissioning.

    Rebecca was clapping, then the imperial princess turned and looked at Maggie''s sitting position.

    "Maggie! Ok! We will fly again today!! This will be!!"

    Maggie showed a smile and jumped off the crates to the weird big machine.

    Rebecca¡¯s voice came from the side: ¡°...the last crash was the vibration of the rudder wing. We adjusted its connection this time, definitely...

    "You relax your mind, you can do it normally, there is no change in control, and the joysticks are perfect.

    "This time we will definitely fly, this time it will definitely fly!"

    Rebecca held his fist and waved it twice, then smiled and added the last sentence:

    "And it will land smoothly... at least face up."

    (Pushing time!! The title of the book "Player Super Justice", the author does not pray for ten strings (it seems that the newcomer is actually returning to the old bird), a book about going crazy after going into a different world and becoming a npc, doing things super good.)

 Chapter 719ï¼š sky

    Rebecca¡¯s cheerful and cheerful voice was still ringing, and Maggie just smiled and looked down at the various joysticks and slightly simplistic instruments and runes.

    These days, these joysticks and dashboards have been kept in her mind, and she is so familiar with them that even with her eyes closed, she can accurately find any button and lever in front of the driver''s seat.

    Tier, who had been on the side for a long time, was also arched and arched. The Miss Kraid saw that it was finally ready to take off. It seemed to boost some spirits. She looked up and looked at the cockpit. Maggie, the tip of the tail poked on the ground next to it: "Don''t forget to take a photo after going up - of course, if you crash at once, then protect yourself first..."

    Before I finished, the next few technicians swarmed and dragged the unspeakable Kraken to the side.

    Maggie smiled and looked at it all.

    She felt that the rune module and mechanical device underneath her body was emitting a slight tremor, and she could feel that this huge and complicated machine was awakening a little.

    Steel, crystal, magic material, leather, wood, cloth... These inanimate materials are combined into a complex outer shell in the hands of human beings. The dragon that does not take off sits in this complex outer shell, ready to use It flies into the sky.

    The outer shell should be something that gives people a sense of security, but this layer of "shell" is only dangerous in the experiments so far, just like the state of most new technologies in the experimental stage: it is unstable, full of defects, full A problem that technicians can''t predict, it''s not safe at all.

    At the time of the small-scale prototype, the anti-gravity ring of the "aircraft" was out of control more than once. The validated anti-gravity rings destroyed the walls and roof of the laboratory and burned the runes on the test bench. The substrate, and as the project progressed to the later stage, the small-scale verification model became a large-scale testing machine, and the entire project was transferred to the ¡°special laboratory¡± in the suburbs and tested on this open field.

    The surrounding technicians have stepped back, Maggie has closed the lid of the cockpit, and then pressed the front main joystick. The power ridge that has completed the preheating charge begins to release the magic force to the anti-gravity ring, and the more intense tremor is passed from the bottom. Come.

    After the migration of the test site, the project has no threat to the surrounding unrelated people, but the risks of the people involved in the test are still very large, especially the test flight personnel.

    The proven anti-gravity device and the "Dragon Wing" device that is explored are very unstable, and the combination of the two is even more so. For humans without wings, they hand over themselves to a test machine. A simple device to challenge the blue sky is a great but overly risky move.

    Of course, the tester can choose to master the flight wizard, so that at least when the machine crashes, they still have the opportunity to return to the ground with their own strength, but as a test machine, the problem that this aircraft has to face is far more than just crashing. Simple ¨C airborne explosions, maneuvering out of control, magical runaways, etc. will make the master who masters the flight also life-threatening.

    Maggie believes that Rebecca and her technical team will be fearless even if they face these challenges, but she volunteered to stand up and serve as a test pilot.

    As a dragon, her body is very strong, and she is extremely resistant to all kinds of magical damage. Even if the aircraft explodes, she has a chance to survive. As for the sky, she can''t take off on the ground with her own strength. But she can at least gliding in a dragon shape during the fall. There is no doubt that she is the most suitable test pilot for Cecil.

    In the past few test flights, she has "crashed" three times - once again suffered a serious injury. If the humanoid dragon like her was not an ordinary human being, then the project has claimed at least three lives.

    Maggie took a deep breath and calmed down a little nervous, then grabbed the main joystick in the center of the console and pulled it up slightly.

    Under the inverted cone-shaped anti-gravity aircraft, numerous anti-gravity rings on the surface of the metal suddenly lit up, and a low-pitched humming sound came from the inside of the ring and the vertebral body of the aircraft, and gradually floated along with some gravel gravel near the machine. Ascending to mid-air, the aircraft temporarily named "Dragon Cavalry" was slightly out of the ground and began to rise slowly with a steady posture.

    ¡°The anti-gravity ring output is stable, the dynamic ridge state is stable, the dragon wing device is stable, and the magic wing is normal.¡± Maggie glanced at the console and reported the situation familiarly and continued to pull the lever up. ¡°I want to start accelerating. It rose."

    The flying speed of the aircraft began to accelerate gradually, and the half moon shaped magic wings on both sides slowly unfolded under the action of the mechanical device, and extended into a plane on both sides, while the "Dragon Wing" on both sides of the cockpit was stretched out at the same time. The light blue dragon wing runes illuminate one by one, shimmering.

    This will be a success - it will be smoother than any time.

    The rest of the eyes of Maggie swept the "Dragon Wing" device on both sides of the cockpit. During the day, she felt that the metal wings made of imitating dragon wings seemed to be an extension of her body. She clasped the joystick. It seems that I can feel the heartbeat of this machine. She feels the air flowing outside, feeling that the wings are stretching in the wind, she feels... the sky is calling herself.

    She took off and flew higher.

    The ground reference on both sides of the cockpit is sinking, the observation window in front of the cockpit is already open, she sees the huge signs on the test surface being away from herself, so gently push the joystick and everything in the field begins to recede go with.

    Maggie smiled happily.

    Rebecca looked up and saw that the wings on either side of the "Dragon Cavalry" dissipated a little shimmering particles, and then the heavy machine was like a light bird, speeding through the sky.

    She still remembers that the aircraft crashed at this step in the last test - the dragon wing structure produced fatal tremors when changing the propulsion mode, the body was torn, the dynamic ridge was unbalanced, and it fell from the height of hundreds of meters. Maggie thrilled Extremely gliding into a dragon-shaped gliding landing in the air, the wreckage of the aircraft fell on the open space at the edge of the test site, destroying a magic monitoring tower.

    By the way, Tyre, who was sleeping in the sun under the tower, slept.

    The scene at the time was really shocking¡ªespecially when many technicians on the scene didn''t know that the Kraken race could be resurrected, it was a big mess.

    "Fly got up..." Rebecca looked up and turned to some thoughts that were gone, whispering softly.

    "And it doesn''t look like it will fall..." Tyre also looked up at the head, and the tip of the tail was poked on the ground. "The last time I really scared me, I was sleeping, I heard ''Dangdang. ''A loud noise, another blink of an eye in the Baishui River..."

    Rebecca: "..."

    Maggie''s heart is leaping, but her hand is more stable than ever.

    She clasped the joystick - the fluctuation of the airflow, the adjustment of the attitude of the aircraft, the subtle touch of the dragon wing feedback, these incredible feelings through the conduction of metal, through the conduction of these joysticks, finally passed to her hand, let her Gradually there is a hint of real feeling of embracing the sky.

    Although the real sense is also surrounded by a layer of steel and other materials, she has been satisfied as never before.

    She saw the farmland passing over far away from her, and saw the small spires and houses that looked like models retreating in sight, and there was no doubt about what Rebecca had promised.

    The dragon is, after all, longing for the sky.

    But the dragons of the Principality of the Holy Dragon are not allowed to fly when they are born - even if a few of them "slightly deformed" have relatively healthy wings, they are also prohibited from approaching the sky.

    Because genetic defects are big sins, this sin is to be repaid by the exiles, and the deformed wings do not match the sky, it is the embarrassment of the sky.

    But how can a creature born with wings control the impulse to fly?

    Almost every year, there are young dragons who can''t help but challenge the taboos. Even if the deformed wings can''t take off, they are willing to use the gliding to vacate for a short time. On Longyue Cliff, there are deviant stalkers every year, except for a few lucky ones. Some of the other dragons will be captured by the patrol cavalry of the Dragon Blood Dagong, and some will be seriously injured after the terrible gliding due to lack of experience, and others...

    You will choose to do your best to agitate your wings and gliding from Longyue Cliff to the outside of the border and into the human world.

    Maggie smiled happily, pulling the lever hard and flying toward the sky.

    If you still have a chance to go back, be sure to persuade those friends to try this.

    More fun than gliding!

    Maggie can''t help but start looking forward to what Rebecca has promised to "encour the sky."

    The Wing of Steel... What would it look like?

    ......

    Going back to Cecil City, Gao Wen first recruited Veronica/Ophelia, who was visiting the Magic Guide Factory in the city.

    The bright sunshine sprinkled into the spacious study room, and Veronica, holding the platinum scepter, walked into the room with a faint expression, and the sun shone on her pale gold hair, and the radiance rippled slightly, making it impossible to distinguish the light. Whether the halo is the holy light that surrounds her.

    In front of Gao Wen, the ancient rebellious person bowed his head slightly: "Your Majesty, are you calling me?"

    Gao Wen snorted and looked up at the first sight of Veronica''s Platinum Scepter.

    Before talking about business, he couldn''t help but think of another thing he mentioned when talking to Bertila:

    The bridge between man and God believes in the "chain" phenomenon caused by the same goal.

    The Platinum Scepter, another name is "the bridge between man and God."

    Gao Wen knew the name early, but it was not until talking to Bertila that he realized that this "bridge" had another possible meaning.

    "...that scepter, is there really a connection between man and God?" he asked quietly.

    Veronica draped her eyelids slightly: "Yes, of course."

    "... It is not easy to control this ''chain''."

    Veronica raised her head in amazement. She looked at Gao Wen¡¯s deep line of sight and seemed to have a smile: ¡°It seems that you have a deeper understanding of the gods.¡±

    "In the eastern part of the Plain of the Holy Spirit, the position of the nest of all things will end, the contest between the power of false gods and the power of mortals has spawned a huge plant, whose body is a high-ranking leader of the eternal death of all things. My old acquaintance, Bertila," Gao Wen said without hesitation. "From her, I know some knowledge about the disobedience and the gods."

    ¡°...the harvest is often unexpected.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s true,¡± Gao Wen nodded. ¡°Do you have an impression of the names of Firna White Cream and Rehnna White Cream?¡±

    Veronica¡¯s faint expression was noticeable for a moment.

    Then she said, "Is it a long-lost name... Did you hear it from the mouth of Bertila?"

    "Since you know, it seems that this information is correct. In the past few hundred years, the two elves, Ferna Bleu and Ryna White Frost, are important members of the event. If I didn''t guess wrong, they should be what we have discussed..."

    "The ghost of the hiccup program..." Veronica said softly. "Yes, the hoarfrost Gemini is a disobedient. I know them, but I really didn''t expect them to hide in the end of all things for so many years." It is actually active in human society."

    "Talk about their affairs," Gao Wen nodded. "If my intelligence is accurate, then the elves and sisters are likely to still be alive. After fleeing the disaster of annihilation, they have escaped the death of all things." Destruction, they are likely to continue their activities and are likely to become threats."

    "... First of all, I want to emphasize one point," Veronica said, sorting out his thoughts and said softly. "White Frost Gemini should strictly say that it was once a sister," and now they should... Be an individual."

 Chapter 720ï¼š Hoarfrost Gemini

    Veronica¡¯s statement made Gao Wen somewhat confused.

    ¡°An individual?¡± He frowned. ¡°What does this mean?¡±

    Veronica¡¯s eyes were filled with a trace of memories, as if she had sunk into the ancient memory of the thousand years ago. After a few seconds of indulgence, she said in a soft and gentle tone: ¡°You must already know In the rebellious plan of the millennium, the sisters of Baishuang accepted the employment of the Gangster Empire as a consultant scholar... This employment is hundreds of years, until the magic tide broke out seven hundred years ago, Firna hoarfrost And Laerna Hoarfrost is secretly playing for the Gangster Empire.

    "The first time I saw them was in the vast palace of the Imperial Capital... a druid facility that studies the natural environment and the evolution of species. It is a very cheerful sister, and what I am most impressed with is that they have been Laughing, they see everything in the human world full of curiosity, and they have a lot of bold ideas, which are very different from those of the relatively conservative old-fashioned elf scholars...

    "Sorry, I said it is far away. It is like this in memories. I always think of too many insignificant details."

    Veronica showed a sorrowful smile, and Gao Wen shook her head and motioned her to continue.

    "They are really a pair of sisters, as I said earlier, they were really two people at the beginning, until that accident...

    "That is the stage of the rebellious plan that has just been carried out to make initial analysis and contact with the power of the gods. It is also called the first stage. In one test, we have to test an observation method that has never been tried. The general process is In a highly enclosed room, open a fissure that leads to the boundaries of the world. This fissure crosses the shadow world and the shadow world. It is infinitely close to the kingdom of God at a certain critical point. We hope that through this fissure, the country of God Achieve a certain degree of monitoring...

    "It seems that it is a bold and reckless attempt, but at the time our understanding of the power of the gods was far less clear than it was later.

    "This dangerous experiment requires two operators, one operator is responsible for maintaining the cracks, and one operator is actually taking observations. Yes, you have already guessed... is the Frost White sister.

    "They voluntarily signed up, the reasons can not be argued: as twins, they have an extraordinary tacit understanding, can greatly improve the success rate of the test, if there is any accident, they can quickly take countermeasures without communication, the reaction speed will A lot faster than the average researcher.

    "At the time I was in the laboratory where I personally sent them... I watched them walk in, and then the entire laboratory was completely closed under the control of the automatic system.

    "Even the most powerful magician can''t find out what''s inside through that tight protection system.

    "After the countdown is over, the lab is open. It is full of smoke and rogue mana. I am rushing in. The lab is already in ruins, in the ruins... only a scarred elf lies on the ground. The other one has already gone."

    Veronica finished all this with a calm expression, Gao Wen could not help but frown: "Who is missing? Who left?"

    "do not know."

    Gao Wen''s eyebrows pick: "Don''t know?"

    "The appearance of their sisters is almost exactly the same. It is difficult for outsiders to distinguish them. At the time, the lab was in a mess, and the identification cards carried on the injured were seriously burnt, so no one knows who survived."

    Gao Wen couldn''t help but adjust his sitting posture: "What happened to them later..."

    "The one who survived sneaked out of the hospital one day. She returned to the Druid Lab built by their sisters. Three days later, the ''White Frost Sisters'' returned to the vast palace. Later reports showed that their laboratory There is a large amount of biomass missing (but in fact, everyone has guessed it.)

    "She created one for herself..." Gao Wen already understood. "And then? Are you accepting it?"

    "The hoarfrost sisters are back, at least they said so. They look as usual. Although everyone knows well, we welcome their return."

    Gao Wen did not hide his surprise: "They... No, her mental state is obviously out of order, have you not found it?"

    "This is very obvious, but among the disobedients, especially the rebellious people who are at the forefront, this level of mental problems is not a problem at all." Veronica smiled lightly, her tone was calm, and her discourse content was It¡¯s thrilling, ¡°We¡¯re confronting the gods, standing in front of the indescribable and vast knowledge. We are in the abyss, and we are passing by with countless deadly and invisible truths, sometimes just If you accidentally look at the wrong sample, or if you mention the wrong word at the wrong time, someone will fall into madness, someone will suddenly disappear, someone will mutate and die...

    "Before we mastered some rules, we have already paid hundreds of lives. Many people died silently. The cause of death could not be made public. After death, they could not be honored. Many people fell into perpetual frenzy. Because of the knowledge of the gods, they can only be placed under house arrest in a mental control facility.

    "Even by myself... As a former gangster, have you ever heard of any name on the history of the royal family that mentions the name of Ophelia Norton?

    "In this extreme case, every member who maintains the ability to work is precious to the disobedient.

    "Compared with those who are the worst, the white frost sisters are just some paranoia... the symptoms are mild, at least in the past."

    Gao Wenyi did not know what to answer. From the logic of normal people, he could hardly imagine what it would be like to let a person who obviously has mental problems continue to participate in the project, because the project itself is crazy enough, so crazy, naturally needed. More powerful reason to confront, however...

    Mortal people are so fragile that they sometimes have to use madness to fight madness. This is not what they want to do, but they have to.

    He believes that Veronica and her team must have seriously thought about it in the past. Perhaps they have confirmed that the mental problems of the White Frost sisters will not affect their daily work, or they may think that the White Frost sisters can be produced as consultants. The role is far greater than their spiritual hidden dangers. In any case, it has been considered and chosen a thousand years ago. Today, he and even Veronica/Ophelia at this moment are no longer able to What did the story say?

    Now he can only send an afterthought: "...she may have only some paranoia in the past, but now, she...or they have become the ghost of the rebellious plan."

    "...Everyone who participated in the rebellious plan in the first stage is on a crazy countdown. We will discuss this matter frankly on weekdays, because we all know that most members can''t live the day they see the results. , or crazy, or dying, or disappearing into all kinds of wonderful supernatural phenomena... Even if everything goes well and lives safely, human life determines that most members of the first stage will not survive more than two stages... ...but the elves, they live too long."

    Veronica said, sighing softly.

    "Maybe it''s too long to survive. Maybe I can''t see hope. The white frost sisters are out of control. Unfortunately, I don''t even know if ''they'' are Firna or Leerna."

    "I have a hunch that we will deal with the ¡®sisters¡¯ sooner or later,¡± Gao Wen shook his head. ¡°This kind of persistent ghost will not really sink.¡±

    "Maybe," Veronica licked her lips. "So, what else do you have to gain?"

    "Technology, the technology of all things," Gao Wen said, "We have recovered a huge amount of technical information from the underground palace, as well as complete laboratory equipment and a variety of samples, semi-finished products, specimens, these things. Will be shipped to Pitman''s research facilities in the near future, but we all know that there is not only druid knowledge..."

    "I understand," Veronica lowered her eyelids. "I will help identify and analyze the hiccup technique. If a risk factor is discovered, I will remind you for the first time."

    Gao Wen nodded with satisfaction, and Veronica suddenly watched Gao Wen¡¯s eyes after a moment of silence, and asked: "So after eliminating the risk factors, how do you plan for the ''outcomes'' of the end of all things? deal with?"

    Gao Wen glanced at the other side and showed a smile: "Of course it is used."

    "Even if they are created by the death of all things?"

    "Technology is technology. Of course, we have to use it. The crime can only be human. It is meaningless to judge the tool," Gao Wen said. "The flesh and blood magic used to make monsters is really chilling. But if it is used to treat the wounded, it must be very easy to use."

    "But there may be people who are guilty of suspicion, even privately attacking you to use black witchcraft. The ignorant always has unnecessary fear of what they don''t understand. For a thousand years, the world has changed, only in prejudice. And conservative has never changed."

    Gao Wen and Veronica looked at each other and suddenly laughed.

    "Of course, these people will always appear. It is better to blame your failures on the dead than to admit your incompetence and ignorance, but it doesn''t matter - if you are ignorant, teach them to let them know the truth, teach them no, or Deliberately chaotic, then set the rules and write the contract, I promise that they do not have to touch the technology and its derivatives that are excavated from the remains of Sorinburg. After all... In the application stage of new technology, our social resources were originally Not enough, some people want to be isolated from new technologies, why not satisfy their loyalty to save social resources?"

    "...I appreciate your acting style."

    Veronica left, and the room was quiet for a while. Gao Wen breathed a sigh of relief and moved a little bit to get back to work.

    However, he had just picked up a document on the table. Before he could see it, he heard a slight wind blowing through the window.

    The next second is a loud bang that someone hits the window frame.

    In view of the fact that this is already a daily life, Gao Wen has not had any thoughts of excitement and vomiting. He just naturally got up, opened the window, and put the amber that turned his head into it.

    As soon as the amber landed, he began to scream: "What do you do when you lock the window in the daytime?"

    Gao Wenbi has no expression: "The weather is cold, and the elderly are afraid of cold."

    amber:"¡­¡­"

    "What is it that is so anxious?" After Gao Guang¡¯s shame was returned, Gao Wen¡¯s mood was slightly better, and he asked seriously.

    Although amber jump windows are a standard operation, jumping windows are also divided into different styles and situations:

    Standing outside the window sill and studying the anti-amber clips and locks for a long time, carefully removing all the traps and then flipping through the windows is a routine operation. Usually, when there is no major event, I will report the work daily; I rushed in and jumped in and accidentally stepped on the clip. It is a general emergency. Usually, there is a report that needs Gao Wen to read it for the first time. However, even if the window is locked, it will not be found that it hits the window frame. Gao Wen has met twice.

    The first time was to report the assassination of Francis II, and the second time to report the failure of the Rebecca-produced aircraft, and the death of Tyre from the sky.

    When I heard Gao Wen¡¯s question, Amber suddenly couldn¡¯t take care of the details of the beggar. She did report the major situation. After she was evenly swayed, she quickly said: ¡°The aircraft on Rebecca¡¯s side...¡±

    She didn''t finish Gao Wen and she frowned: "Is the unfortunate siren of Tyre to die again? Nothing, you know she can recover..."

    "No!" Amber almost smashed up. This short melon has a very excited expression on his face. "Fly! It''s been flying!"

    Then she took a strong breath and went on to say, "And it landed smoothly - face up!!"

 Chapter 721ï¼š Dragon Cavalry Type I

    Gao Wen reacted for two seconds before finally revealing a smile that could not be suppressed.

    Amber was still happily bbing a second before, but after seeing Gao Wen¡¯s expression, he stopped.

    She rarely sees that Gao Wen would not hide his emotions so much, and rarely sees the latter laughing so happy.

    He didn''t laugh so much when he was crowned.

    Was the original "aircraft" such an important thing?

    "Let''s go and see," Gao Wen took amber and walked to the door. "Is it in the Dongjiao test site?"

    "Oh, oh yeah... you let go, I will go by myself, don''t yell... don''t yell... don''t put me under my arm again! I will..."

    ......

    In the suburban test site, the "dragon cavalry" that successfully completed the first flight experiment has already landed smoothly on the open space. A large group of technicians are busy around this flying machine, checking each part of it again. Again. Rebecca as the general manager of the project also personally went into battle. She held the tools in her hand and spun around the machinery compartment. Her face was stained with oil and the clothes were stained, but she laughed more than everyone on the scene. Brilliant - happy like a child.

    Maggie stood quietly beside her, watching the busy and beaming scene in front of her, her eyes falling from time to time on Rebecca - for many years, Maggie has seen all kinds of human aristocrats, but Rebecca Such a "princess" is really only her life.

    "Perfect, perfect, no problem at all! No break, no fall off, no overheating, none of the problems that have occurred before..." A magician jumped from the connecting shaft position of the dragon wing steering gear, full The face is excited, "The new structure works!"

    "That''s right!" Rebecca also drilled out from under the main vertebral body of the aircraft, his eyes sparkling, "I haven''t tried to test them thousands of times..."

    Maggie knows that the thousands of tests that Rebecca said are not all actual flight tests, most of which were done in the originator lab - but despite the simulated environment, everyone on the team worked hard It is real.

    This reincarnation, Rebecca has come to Maggie, she smiled like a flower: "Hey, hey, Maggie, how do you feel like flying?"

    Maggie sneaked, then he bowed his head a little slowly, and the ceremonially said: "I feel very good... good, Your Highness."

    She is always not very comfortable with the way the Princess is not aristocratic, but in any case, she will eventually represent the face of the Duke of the North, or try to be ceremonial.

    "Don''t you always be so stretched, we are not in the city, Aunt Herti and the ancestors can''t see, just relax a little, no problem," Rebecca slammed Maji''s shoulder and slap it down. After that, I suddenly heard a sigh of relief. She quickly pulled her hand back, looked at the oil on her hand, rubbed it on her robe, and patted the other side of Maggie¡¯s shoulder. There is no title in the room, this is what we said at the beginning."

    Maggie looked up at the other side, her expression was a bit strange: "...but, Your Highness, I think the necessary etiquette still has to..."

    Rebecca couldn¡¯t help but screamed: "How do you tone my aunt? I told you, it¡¯s always tight and easy to get old. Aunt is too tight, dark circles. Every day is heavier, and there are ancestors, so serious all day long, I saw him wrinkled..."

    Maggie looked up again and wisely chose to close her mouth and silently retreat to the side.

    Several technicians around him also looked up and looked behind Rebecca, one by one showing a weird expression, fascinatingly receding back.

    Rebecca looked around and felt the atmosphere, thinking a little and drawing conclusions -

    Mom, I am cold.

    The experienced Princess¡¯s Highness did not need to be reminded by others to know what to do. She wiped both hands on her robe, then hugged her head and slowly squatted: ¡°Can you not start this time...¡±

    Rebecca was just halfway through, and a powerful big hand came out from behind and lifted her up with her collar: "Don''t be jealous, Hetty is not there."

    Rebecca heard the voice of Gao Wen, and quickly turned his head and looked at the collar, and saw a helpless ancestor and amber next to his ancestors - both of them, Herti My aunt is not there.

    Her expression of convergence has suddenly re-emerged: "Ancestral adult you are coming!!"

    The ancestors have always been very fond of themselves, although they usually look serious, but he is not the same as his aunt''s seriousness - he will not knock his head, Rebecca is very clear about this.

    From small to large, she is very optimistic. This optimism is mainly reflected in her ability to find the sun herself and then she is brilliant.

    Gao Wen actually still wants to knock this girl''s skull a bit. After all, as far as he knows, Rebecca has not played for three days. According to experience, this silly scorpion should be wandering in the upper house to get rid of the fire. Between the mountains, but before that, his attention has fallen on the strange machine next to it.

    He watched for a long time the device that was completely different from the "aircraft" in his memory. The thoughts in his heart were ups and downs, and he said softly for a long time: "This is our aircraft..."

    It¡¯s really different, it¡¯s totally different.

    It is an inverted cone device that approximates the gyro. The main body is about two to three meters in diameter. The lower half of the vertebral body floats with a metal ring engraved with runes. The ring should be an anti-gravity ring. It passes through a long time. The effective force field continues to float at the root of the vertebral body, controlling the lifting and gravity balance of the entire device, while the two sides of the device and the top each have a half-moon main wing and a rudder wing that mimics the dragon wing, which makes it look overall. It looks like a huge, upright steel insect, some strange, but full of the unique beauty of the magic industry.

    Gao Wen couldn''t see the shadow of the "airplane" on it.

    This is after he completely released the experience of the earth, and only told the technical team about the application requirements and some performance characteristics, Rebecca led the magical technicians to build the aircraft based on the technical foundation and logic of the world.

    A bold attempt, the result proves Gao Wen''s long-standing thinking: the magic world''s own technical route is the most suitable technical route here.

    He didn''t mean to copy the planes of the earth to the world. After all, although many rules of the world are very different from those of the earth, at least the world has winds and birds, which means that aerodynamic-based aircraft have Realization is possible, but he still did not do so.

    Because he doesn''t know everything, even if he has intensive memory and huge "knowledge knowledge", he also has fields that he is not good at. Aircraft manufacturing is undoubtedly one of them.

    In the early stages, some simple machines may still rely on the miscellaneous knowledge in their minds, but the aircraft is an over-professional thing. Gao Wen knows that the rough sketches he can recall can only mislead the technicians. - What''s more, he must also face the fact that because of the unique elemental spells, the world''s technical foundation in the field of aerodynamics is blank, but there is a ready-made anti-gravity technology route.

    Instead of drawing a bunch of erroneous sketches by yourself, and then letting the technicians light up a technology tree from scratch on this basis, it is better to let them deduct and transform the technology already in the world - after all, this The world itself has flying units such as the Griffin Knight and the Giant Eagle Knight. More powerful wizards can fly directly to the air. The mortal is not a blank in the sky. Under this premise, even if he spends a few years to make it. The original aerodynamic-based aircraft, I am afraid, can not compete with the existing air units in the world, it is better to try it out, let Rebecca and her technical team let go, directly challenge the mature anti-gravity air combat platform.

    This bold attempt, the result of the harvest is that this strange model, the performance is definitely beyond the "dragon cavalry" of the early Earth''s early aircraft.

    It relies on anti-gravity vertical take-off and landing, is highly flexible, can carry out air fighting and suppression with trained gryphon knights, and uses the dragon wing runes to carry out "magic wave drive", the highest speed exceeds the elves'' giant eagle, and At the same time, the wind runes throughout the vertebral body shell and the rune group of the dragon wing itself also solve the wind resistance problem caused by its weird form. If coupled with the advanced magic armor and communication device, it will undoubtedly become The most advanced and powerful airpower of this era.

    Of course, it certainly has a lot of shortcomings now. As a brand new product, it is the most complicated and advanced technology product. It still has a lot of tests to be tested. It takes a while to go from mass production, but anyway, this is The road was finally proved to be able to get through.

    The structure of this aircraft will become the cornerstone of a series of flying technologies in the future, and its accumulated experience may be able to bless a hundred years...

    "Yeah, this is the aircraft we built..." Rebecka looked up and had a proud smile on his face. "It took a lot of work!"

    Then she said: "Ancestral adult, do you want to give it a formal name? After all, the "Dragon Cavalry" is just a code name..."

    "The official name is also called the Dragon Cavalry. I think the code itself is enough image and nice," Gao Wen laughed. "Reference to the Hammer Tank, this type of anti-gravity aircraft is named Dragon Cavalry i."

    Speaking of this, he suddenly felt a move, could not help but look at the Maggie standing next to the quiet.

    "Speaking of it, as a dragon, do you have any thoughts on the name "Dragon Cavalry"?"

    Maggie thought a little confused and shook her head: "There is no idea... why are you asking, sire?"

    "I just worried that this name would make the Dragons unhappy," Gao Wen smiled a little. "I didn''t think much about the code name before, and I didn''t ask your opinion. At this time, I suddenly felt a little wrong. You Dragons Don''t you think this word is offensive? After all, it implies the meaning of using the dragon as a mount..."

    Maggie snorted for a moment and then smiled faintly.

    "Your Majesty, I don''t know much about Tarlong''s dragons, but as far as I know, humans on the mainland have been playing the role of dragons for hundreds of years or even longer in various epic stories and myths. Time, and in most cases this important role is not very bright - the dragon robs the castle, hijacks the princess, invades the property, threatens the kingdom, the brave adventurer and the knights repel the dragon, occupy the dragon cave, and even change the dragon For the mount, after so many years, have you seen the bards and family who made up the story being chased by Tallon or the Principality of the Holy Dragon?"

    "...it seems to be really..."

    "Dragon, don''t care about the story of human beings, because the story of human beings will soon follow the wind, even if it is spread for a long time, even if the "deteriorating dragons" of the Shenglong Principality have a relatively short life, there is plenty of room to see. Even the most exciting legends of human beings fall into the dust," Maggie said with a smile, but then added, "Of course, your return to the historical stage of the ''speaking protagonist'' is probably for the dragon. It¡¯s an accident..."

    Gao Wen: "..."

    It¡¯s quite unexpected. The Mithril Treasures gang who relied on the encroachment of the entrusted possession to make a fortune jumped for a while because of his death and the resignation of the consignor. It is said that not only did he dig thousands of graves in a month. I also recruited hundreds of souls by the way...

    Maggie seems to think that this topic is a bit strange, and it has been transferred quite bluntly: "So in general, when it comes to these ''insignificant offenses'', the dragon''s attitude will be far more free than you think. Of course, I only It¡¯s from my own cognition, as to what the ''orthodox'' dragons in Tarende will think after seeing the ''Dragon Cavalry''... I¡¯m afraid only the ''high-level agent'' who knows you can give The answer is."

    Gao Wen¡¯s mind could not help but reveal mylittlepony.

    I don''t know what the blue dragon from the dragon kingdom would think after he knew that the human mimicry of the dragon wing principle had created an aircraft called the "Dragon Cavalry."

    I don''t even know if she would ask Melita if she would give someone a ride, how would she respond? Is it going to be furious or telling a bunch?

    Gao Wen thought for a long time, and suddenly felt that the answer was not "starting seven, including five hundred days, crossing the bridge, adding money to the night train"...

 Chapter 722ï¼š New things, new business road

    In the bleak and cold autumn season, the cold wind blew through the wilderness in the field, and in the clear skies of autumn, no birds flew over.

    Farmer Kahn bent over and lifted a heavy shackle, raising his hand and falling down to the wooden trough beside him. The golden bean granules made a satisfying squeaking sound, as if a golden water flowed into the groove and rolled into the burial The granary in the ground, the screaming of the screaming, made the wrinkled man laugh, his eyes creased, and his mouth couldn''t help but rise.

    ¡°Maple Bean¡± is one of the last crops that can be harvested in the autumn in the South. With this batch of thoroughly dried beans in the warehouse, all the hard work of the year has a result.

    Another winter that won''t starve to death. If you are lucky enough to catch up with the nearby factories, you will not be starved to death this winter. There may be several meats in the house every week.

    Kahn straightened his waist and rubbed the fine sweat on his forehead. Not far from the newly renovated street, there was a magical car carrying wood. The young man driving the car came out, happy and distant. Someone greeted, and there was light and shadow on the square at the end of the road. It was a holographic projection projected by the magic net terminal.

    The magic car and the magic net terminal are incredible new things. It is said that it is not popular in some remote places, but it is a town close to Cecil City after all. The advanced "magic technology" is always More.

    Kahn doesn''t understand the secrets behind these magical techniques, but at least now he won''t be scared when he sees the magic car. He knows that these incredible things are all the lords should now scream. Come, and these things will be more and more in the future, and most of them will come in great use.

    Just like the water pump at the river and the mechanical mill at the farm management station is as useful.

    In the words of the scholar who often came to teach in the town, "this is a good thing."

    Kahn shook his head and licked his slightly sour arm and walked toward the door. He could already smell the right succulent porridge and the aroma of the freshly baked bread, which squirmed his dry stomach after work.

    But his movements were interrupted by a strange sound that suddenly came from the sky.

    It was a kind of low-pitched snoring, and there was a whistling airflow or something strange in the middle.

    He has heard the sounds of various birds and the sound of wind and rain, but he has never heard of similar sounds.

    The wrinkled farmer couldn''t help but look up and look in the direction of the sound.

    In the clear skies of autumn, no birds flew over, but there was a machine made of steel, with a low humming sound across the sky.

    "The rich three gods..." The farmer widened his eyes in horror, with an expression of fear or fear, or both, watching the "iron beast" flying over the sky, his lips squirming, The knee couldn''t help but tremble, but in the end he didn''t lie down at the strange thing. He guessed that it should be a "new thing" made by the smart people in the city. In the past, civilians saw it. "The creation of the Master of the Master" must be squatted, because it is not a terrible magical or synthetic monster, but today''s Cecil civilians do not have to kneel down.

    "What is that?!"

    Kahn muttered to himself, staring at the unimaginable machine gradually disappearing into the sky. He heard the exclamation in the neighboring house, and the sound of things falling on the ground came from the direction of the kitchen. Remind him that what he saw was not an illusion.

    It seems that in the next few days, the men in the town have a topic in the pub.

    ......

    In the Office of the Administrative Affairs Office, Gao Wen¡¯s exclusive office, Heti is looking at the holographic picture projected on the terminal of the magic net. The voice of Gao Wen is heard from the ear: ¡°The dragon cavalry i-type needs to be put into practical use. Time, but we can already set out to build a new air force."

    New technologies will always be used first in the military field, on the earth, and in this different world. This is to strengthen the military. On the other hand, well-trained soldiers are always the best new technology. Tester.

    Herti turned her face and nodded. "The selection of the people has started since the middle of the year. Byron and Philip each selected 50 experienced and daring elite soldiers from their gryphon knights. Formed a reserve team of a total of 100 people, these people still do not know the reason for their selection, but the basic training on mechanical control has been carried out for half a month, if the training machine can be in place in time, these people will soon be able to turn Into the training phase."

    ¡°Very good, Rebecca will complete the data sorting and blueprint adjustment as soon as possible. Once the drawings are in place, Nicholas will soon make the practical training machine.¡±

    "It''s really hard to believe... we actually made it out," Hetty still couldn''t help but sigh. "Free flight... The power of the mid-level wizard is now handed over to the average man by machine. On. Rebecca really did exceed my imagination."

    "I said from the beginning that she is a very intelligent child with a talent that others don''t have," Gao Wen smiled and shook his head. There was no mention of Rebecca''s words on the test site. Anyway, she will be angry with Herti on other occasions sooner or later. "Only the old-fashioned professional system and aristocratic rules have bound her ability, and now... let her let go."

    "Your eyes are far more acute than me," Herti laughed. The smile was like an imperial butler who forgot how many budgets Rebecca''s lab could burn a month. Then she sorted out her expression slightly. In order to ask seriously, "There is still another thing, the ancestor, Rosetta Augustus''s personal letter has been sent for almost a week... Are you sure when you will reply?"

    Gao Wen slightly narrowed his eyes, his mouth slightly upturned: "... Rosetta''s personal letter..."

    There is indeed such a letter from the neighboring Tifeng empire, written by the stalwart Rosetta the Great, sent to the border fortress by the special envoy, and then sent to the city of Cecil by the messenger of the fortress, the letter It¡¯s still lying in the desk drawer of Govin, and the content above...

    One-third is a welcoming official guest, one-third is a euphemistic response to the border contest last month, and one-third is a good outlook for the future trade between the two countries.

    Friendly, friendly, and revealing the same frankness as the real one, no doubt comes from the hands of an outstanding language master, and has been carefully polished.

    As Gao Wen began to anticipate, Rosetta Augustus was a difficult character to deal with. Not only did he have the courage to make a move, but he was able to bend and stretch. In the case of a border breeze, the emperor did not hesitate. The land chose to lower the posture, but it did not help protect the interests of Tifeng.

    Not only that, Gao Wen also learned another thing from Daniel''s mouth: Rosetta Augustus summoned the imperial aristocracy with military power in the second day of the Changfeng-Winter Wolf Fort, a closed meeting After that, all the military aristocrats remained silent.

    The negative impact of the border contest did not spread to the Obsidian Palace. The aristocratic circle of Aldernan was calm. This calm has been maintained until today, and the static people are afraid to make a splash.

    Gao Wen once imagined whether he could use the opportunity of this border contest to attack the Wendell family of Tifeng, at least to create some domestic pressure on the young wolf guarding the border, and slightly loosen the huge military group of Tifeng. But it turns out that before all this happened, Rosetta protected all the details that might cause cracks.

    In the control of the upper aristocracy, the performance of the Emperor of Tifeng allowed Gao Wen to admire.

    "I used to push the import price of textiles by 30%." After a brief silence, Gao Wen smiled and shook his head. "This is of course unrealistic. We are just showing our attitude. I have not expected Rose. Tazhen promised, just replying to the letter... or wait a minute. It¡¯s less than a week. I believe that with Rosetta¡¯s patience, even if he or she can wait for a month or two.¡±

    Herti looked at Gao Wen with some curiosity: "What are you waiting for?"

    "Yes," Gao Wen nodded. "I am waiting for the news of the Duke of Berdwin."

    ......

    A week ago, Berdwin Franklin returned to the West.

    Now that the situation in St. Sunul has stabilized, and the functions of the capital of the original kingdom are moving southward, he has not been stranded there for a long time, and the West is the most damaged except for the South. The slight area is about to bear the burden of ¡°blood transfusion¡± in other areas. There are a lot of things that he needs to deal with personally. He will return to Shilin City, where the family has been ruled for generations.

    Today, a special visitor visits this border city called the ¡°Trade Capital¡±, and Berdwin Franklin, one of the imperial eunuchs, will personally receive them.

    In the old and solemn family castle, the prince of the Duke, Berdwin walked through the long corridor accompanied by the attendants, and the whistling north wind raged outside the castle, as if immersing the coldness of the silk into the castle. The Duke of Berdwin listened to the whistling sound from the window, and couldn''t help but whispered softly: "It has been a long time with Victoria, and it feels cold when you hear this wind."

    The close aide next to the responder immediately responded: "Please don''t worry, adults, the castle''s constant temperature array will block all the cold."

    Constant temperature array...

    When Berdvin heard the attendant, his thoughts could not help but spread.

    I don''t know if the "heating system" in the south of the city can be installed in the next ten winters. The technical information is all there, but it is not easy to adapt to the specific conditions of the western environment.

    If you can use it, the number of people who die in winter should be much less.

    He shook his head and converges to a slightly divergent thought, and the door of the living room was already open before his eyes.

    In the loud voice of the attendant, Berdwin walked into the living room, and his eyes were already looking at the figures sitting at the tea table.

    There are two dwarfs that are stout but extraordinarily strong. There is a Sven human who looks quite savvy, like a clerk or consultant scholar. He has a red-faced, dark-skinned Red Valley man, Berdwin. The sight of these people was swept away by these people until they finally fell on a petite figure that was not seated and stood not far away.

    The latter is seriously studying the crystal magic pendulum used to decorate the room on the shelf.

    The figure was covered in a dark blue cloak, and the figure looked quite small. A long gray hair was worn behind the hair, and a pair of pointed ears were exposed between the hair. Because it was a back, it could not see its appearance. It can only be judged from a little side and body shape that this should be a lady.

    She seemed to be completely intoxicated by the ingenious magical power, so that she did not respond to the Duke of the West into the room until Paterson couldn''t help but open her mouth: "Ms. Wenna, are you interested in that magic?"

    The figure in the cloak turned around, and a rather delicate face appeared in front of Berdwin.

    Gray skin color, very light color of the barley, the character of the elf character is a gray elf, the gray elf from the Ogure tribe.

    "Human crafts are not as refined as silver elves, but they have the creativity that silver elf craftsmen can''t match. No matter how many times I look at them, I appreciate your creativity in the art field," the gray elf called Ms. Wenna. The mouth is open, but the voice is elegant and mature that doesn''t match the small size. "Duke Berdwin, I am very happy to see that you are still healthy. For the Grey Elves, nothing is more happy than seeing your business partner still healthy. It is."

    "I am the same," said Berdwin Franklin with a sincere smile. "A healthy body can maintain a healthy business, isn''t it?"

    "Frankly, I really worried about it for a long time after hearing the rumors about the Ansu civil war and the natural disaster."

    "Now it should be called Cecil Empire, Ms. Wenna."

    "Ah, Cecil empire... This legendary surname, I have a chance to see the pioneer, I was a child in his active years," Gray Elf Wenna shook her head. "But these are a little Let''s discuss it later, my friend, we are here today, I want to take a look at the ''new business'' you mentioned."

    "Of course," Bai Dewen laughed and clap his hands, and immediately the attendant carried several boxes into the room. "I have prepared the samples and sincerity."

    ¡°We are very much looking forward to the impressive alchemy pharmacy that you showed us last time. What will this be?¡±

    ¡°Some of the more essential necessities of life,¡± Bai Dewen¡¯s smile and words are full of affinity. ¡°From the distant Tifeng Empire, for the western part of the continent, that¡¯s really exotic.¡±

 Chapter 723ï¼š Business and enterprising

    The silent operation of the thermostat array shields the chilly wind outside the castle. The decoration on the wall is shone with a shield. The gorgeous classical tapestry depicts the symbols of heroes, monsters and gods. The famous smoke from the hands of the fairy The fragrance quietly exudes a pleasant and elegant aroma in the copper incense box. The radiance of the magic crystal lamp is sprinkled from the roof and sprinkled in a tea cup with a gold-plated edge. The bright red liquid has a warm layer inside. Floating light.

    Gray Elf Wenna took the tea cup in front of him and gently swayed the liquid with clear texture. The light-colored eyes reflected the shattered light spots: "The goods from the Tifeng empire? This is indeed a novelty, specifically what?"

    ¡°Textiles, mainly textiles, as well as dyes and white crystals,¡± Bai Dewen said with a smile. ¡°The quality is good and the supply is sufficient ¨C ??friends from the Western Plains tribe should like it.¡±

    "Don''t say anything else, I really have some interest in textiles," Wenna raised her eyes. "Can I look at the samples?"

    Paterson smiled and stood up, nodding to the waiter next to him: "Of course, here is - open."

    The attendant opened the wooden box containing the samples, and the guests from the Ogure tribe immediately cast their sights with curiosity. The Duke of Prudential personally stepped forward and took a piece of white cloth from the wooden box and handed it to the gray elf. In front of Wenna: "Ms. Please look over."

    Wenna reached out and took the fabric, looking forward with anticipation and curiosity, but within a few seconds her look of expectation became a bit stunned and disappointing. After a brief silence, the gray elf chief frowned. Shaking his head: "My friend, I just praised the creativity of human artisans in the art field... I am a bit confused now."

    As she spoke, she looked up and curiously looked at the Duke of Berdwin: "I am blunt - is the distant Titan empire not crafted? You should also be able to see that the fabric is strong, but weaving There is no taste in the law and the pattern. Apprentices who have just learned to weave can weave such things, it..."

    "Sixteen silver shield coins." Bai Dewen suddenly said.

    "What?" Wenna did not respond for a while.

    "Sixteen silver shield coins," Bai Dewen smiled and patted the wooden box on his hand. "A total of one hundred and sixty rulers."

    Gray Elf Wenna¡¯s ears couldn¡¯t help but shake it: ¡°... Are you kidding?¡±

    "The last time I reported the price of the alchemy pharmacy to you, you also had the same expression and words," Bai Dewen shook his head and sat back on the high back chair. The expression on his face was serious. "This is true." Price ¨C as you can see, these fabrics are really tasteless in weaves and patterns, because they are woven from machines, and with current machine technology, only such fabrics can be woven. It really can''t enter the eyes of the upper aristocrats, but from the price... it will definitely be popular among the middle class and civilians."

    "The machine... I haven''t heard the word for the first time," Wenna''s expression of disappointment and disappointment has disappeared. Instead, she thinks, "If it''s machine-made, then I can understand its price. But I have a problem - even if it is machine-made, you have to transport these fabrics from the distant Tifeng to the western border. After such a long journey, are the prices of these things so low? In my understanding Even if a stone is transported from the east of your country to the west, the toll is a big number."

    ¡°We are building new roads, new transportation technologies can achieve rapid delivery of bulk goods ¨C and of course, even if transportation costs are there, the profitability of these fabrics is very thin, but the Franklin family has always sought long-term business partners, Small profits but quick turnover is our guideline. You should know this."

    The Duke of Badwin said frankly, with a sincere and gentle smile on his face.

    Gray Elf Wenna looked at the smile on Berdwen''s face and said after a slight silence for two seconds: "You are really sincere when you talk about business... So, you just shipped the cheap fabric that Tifeng sold to you. The west then sells to us...this is not the same as the previous alchemy."

    "The essence of trade is to convert the road into profit, and transportation is also cost," Bai Dewen nodded. "But anyway, these fabrics must still produce great value in your hands. After all... Talk, their quality is still superior, and they are completely worthy of the price."

    The gray elf''s eyes squinted a little, this is her habitual action when thinking.

    ¡°The elves love art, and the exquisiteness and taste are the elements we value very much.¡± After a few seconds of thinking, she slowly opened her eyes, and the light-colored scorpion shimmered in the light. ¡°My friend, no doubt. - Gold coins are the most tasteful thing in the world."

    "It fits your personal style very well - it is also in line with mine," Bai Dewen''s smile burst into bloom. "So if all goes well, we will be able to officially accept textile orders next spring, the amount will be negotiated again, alchemy pharmacy According to the previously agreed delivery time, it is not affected by the textile order. As for the settlement..."

    ¡°Half of the gold coins, half of the grain and herbs,¡± Wenna volunteered. ¡°Our king has agreed to your request, and we know that...the troubles of Cecil¡¯s empire, as an old friend, we are happy to help. - The food for the first order will arrive at the border before winter."

    "I am grateful to the Grey Elf King on behalf of me," Bai Dewen stood up and said with sincerity, "We will not forget every help of our friends."

    Wenna got up and returned to the other box: "So, these should be another sample?"

    "Yes, let me show you..."

    ......

    The glory of the giant sun gradually sinks to the west, and the brighter rays of the sun begin to shroud the earth along the clouds. The unknown birds scream in the background of clouds and sky, hurried back to the nest, and Wenna, who left the castle, lifted up. Hand, open the hair before the forehead, and look back at the classical castle of the Franklin family.

    "It''s a big business..." the gray elf said softly to himself.

    The Red Valley people walking next to them couldn''t help but frown: "They must earn more."

    Wenna shook her head: "Do not stare at what others have earned in doing business. No one is going to do business with you to lose money."

    The man of temperament Sven said: "But in any case, the prices of those fabrics are still surprising. After a long transport, their prices are still so low... It¡¯s hard to imagine the Titan empire When these things were exported to Cecil, it was cheaper."

    "Yeah... It''s really hard to imagine..." Wenna turned her head back and glanced at the castle with centuries of history.

    Some craftsmen are busy on the platform on one side of the castle, and install a strange magic device that can''t be seen on the platform. The magic device has a metal base and a large crystal.

    It¡¯s an old castle, and it feels almost as old as this land.

    But she is faintly aware that there is something young that is growing on this land.

    From the far east, the goods on the other side of the mainland... It¡¯s really a long road.

    ......

    Berdwin Franklin stood in front of the window of the living room and watched the guests of the Ogure tribe take their own carriage and gradually disappeared into the corner of the road in the distance.

    A young man wearing a royal blue jacket and a golden brooch on his chest walked into the room and stood behind Bai Dewen, shouting respectfully: "Father."

    "Ilevin," the Duke of Berdwin turned and showed a gentle smile to his eldest son. "You should be very clear in the next room - from the expression, you seem to have doubts."

    The young man named Elavin stood up straight. He was used to obeying every instruction of his father just now, but he already had a lot of his own thoughts and doubts: "Yes, father - why do you want to For a time to confess that the fabrics are from Tifeng?"

    Bai Dewen quietly looked at his eldest son: "Why not confess?"

    "...you have taught me that in the case of being able to monopolize the supply of goods, the confidential supply channel is one of the important means to maintain the monopoly and ensure the profit. We import the textiles from Tifeng and sell it to the Ogure tribe, which is essentially Resell, but if we don''t say it, the Ogure tribe will not know this, and we can raise the price a bit more ¨C but now, the Grey Elfs already know the source of those textiles, and they will confirm Titan sooner or later. The approximate price of the textiles exported by the empire, cost transparency is the biggest taboo for doing business..."

    Paterson waited patiently and waited for the young man to finish his head and shook his head: "You can think of this, indicating that you are really learning what I teach you, but you can only think of it, indicating that you are only learning fur.

    "The first point, we have to do long-term business, and it is a country-to-country business. This business needs stability, not temporary profit. The gray elves are not an occluded group, they will someday know the textiles. The source, although from a commercial point of view, our behavior of confidential supply channels is not deceptive, but if we use this to move the price too much, then we will sooner or later damage the feelings of trading partners, it will damage the future. Business.

    "The second point, even if I disclose the source of goods, we don''t have to worry that this business will fall by, because Cecil is the only way to maintain the east-west trade in the northern part of the mainland. We are just dumping the wasteland in the south and the wasteland and mountains in the north. In the cold winter, the trade goods of the Titan empire are to be transported to the Ogure tribe, and we can only follow our route - unless the Grey Elves or the spirits find a way to break through the ocean blockade and restart the northern route.

    ¡°The third and most important point: Do you think that our Emperor¡¯s Majesty has allowed me to sell those things to the Ogure tribe at a near-zero profit price, really just to sell textiles?¡±

    The young Duke''s son stunned for a moment, and then he showed his thoughts.

    Berdwin Franklin laughed and shook his head: "What we really want to sell is the railway."

    Eleven widened his eyes.

    Berdwin¡¯s gaze was removed from the eldest son and landed on a shelf not far away, on the shelf, with a gift given to him by Govin Cecil before he left St. Sunil¡¯s city. .

    The model of the first cargo magic train.

    Exquisite and ingenious, vividly, from the "hand" of the chief empire of the empire, St. Nicholas Egg.

    However, this model is too strange, can not see the purpose and can not see the "art value", so that the attention of the gray elf Wenna is all attracted by the magical magic, did not notice that this really symbolizes Items of the Age of Empires.

    But he believes that it will not take long for the kings of the Ogure tribe to notice it.

    "Ilivin, maybe I am too persistent to train you into a person like me, I have neglected your true expertise and interest."

    "Father?" The young Duke''s son was a little surprised, and then there was some fear. "Father, I am not..."

    "Don''t be nervous, boy," Bai Dewen shook his head. "You still make me proud, but now you need to be more refined to keep up with the era created by your majesty. Magic technology, train, magic net broadcast, alchemy industry... ... There are too many new things in the new era, and these things, the teachers in the castle and the scholars on the territory do not understand themselves, and can''t teach you.

    ¡°The West is far from the center of the empire, away from new technologies and knowledge, and away from the real ¡®civilized society¡¯.

    "We can''t wait for the civilized society to come at home, and we must take the initiative to contact.

    "Your Majesty is building more educational facilities and building a new Imperial College in the city of Cesar. I have ordered that 500 young people from all over the West should be selected to study, and you should go as a leader of the school. People, go to the South together. The old aristocratic era is over, the Franklin family is no longer the direct ruler of this land, but you still shoulder the responsibility of fighting for the interests of the people on this land and land.

    "I believe that the Duke of Ice and Snow in the North is doing the same thing - we are never behind people."

    Elavin quietly greeted the eyes of the Duke of the West, and for a long time he bowed his head deeply: "Yes, father."

    ¡ºAdd bookmarks for easy reading¡»

 Chapter 724ï¼š Go south

    The winter is approaching, the temperature is getting lower every day, the lush vegetation on both sides of the Gorgon River has already shown a bleak, the pedestrians on the shore are getting less and less, only the larger caravans appear by chance on the river ¨C basically all appear In the West Bank.

    The plains on the east coast are still ridiculous, and the wounds of war are far from healing in the burnt land.

    A low-pitched whistle rang through the river, and the bow of the covered steel plate opened the water wave. It marched forward on the Gorgon River, and the slow old-fashioned cargo ship was far behind, and the magical mechanical ship "Highlander" in the north and the south was navigable. Only the proud swan sailed on the water, and the magical wings behind the side of the ship swelled high in the cold wind, sprinkling a little glow of the stars.

    A young blond man wearing a dark blue woolen coat stood on the side of the ship and looked at the still ruined east bank of the Gorgon River. His eyes were deep and slightly melancholy. A cold wind from the north caught up with this new sharp. The mechanical boat, the young man could not help but tighten the collar and turned back to his cabin.

    A warm breath rushed to the front.

    The cabin is simply furnished but clean and comfortable, and there is a small desk placed by the window with ink pens and other items on the desk.

    After the young man came to the table, he sat quietly for a while, then took a letter from the side, picked up the pen, and wrote a piece of paper on the paper with a calm and calm expression:

    "My dear mountain flower -

    "The farther I leave my hometown, the more I miss you. This long journey is really my first life. I never thought I could leave my hometown and come to such a faraway place...

    "...Although there are occasional loneliness, this journey is still interesting. I have seen so many people and things. After I have broadened my horizons, I know the shallowness of my life. Many things in the distance cannot be from books. Learning, as my father said in his early years, a really good playwright should have an unforgettable trip to get himself out of the decaying piles of paper and really grow up ¨C but it¡¯s a bit helpless, but the father actually Does not support my trip...

    "You know, he is a cautious person, and as he grows older, he has become more cautious in recent years...

    "You don''t want to listen to me saying this, I will tell you about my experience on the road."

    ¡°It¡¯s a very novel experience to ride the ''magic guided mechanical boat''. It¡¯s hard to imagine how the wizards and craftsmen of the South made this creation. It is a huge magical device. Many of us live day and night. In the belly of this huge magic device, as it sails all the way, if there is a chance, you should really try it... Although the ticket is expensive, I think it is worth the money.

    "...the east bank of the Gorgon River is the battlefield. When I saw it, my inspiration and thoughts continued to come up. What a thrilling and great war? What the brave warriors On the plains that have turned into scorched earth, you can resist the tide-like monsters, knights, soldiers, mages, and every day they hold their positions, perhaps more exciting than any old-fashioned knight story...

    "...In the lower class below me, it was a family from St. Sunil. They used almost half of their homes to change a ticket to the south. In the words of the male owner, they wanted ''Going to the South to try your luck''. On this ship, it seems that many people are like this. The capital of the empire is set in the south, attracting many people to go south to seek a way to live. These people will discuss the future when they come out and breathe. I also talk about my own livelihood in my hometown. Most people live in the cheapest lower class, and they live in the middle class like me, but we are all looking for new opportunities...

    "Dear, you can''t imagine what it is like, I know, I know it''s not as romantic and exciting as the Cavaliers described, but I am in it, I feel an emotion like never before, So many people, holding hope to a strange land - many people say that this war has destroyed the ancient and solemn order of the kingdom, and everything has been messed up, but I feel that something new is waiting ahead. Us.

    "I don''t know if you can understand it. It''s like the river wind that I blow on the ship''s side today is fresh, although it is cold, but it is very exciting.

    "Compared to the story of the knight and the princess, are these things happening on board better suited to the ''stage'' I envisioned?

    "Love you forever, and are thinking of you - Phil."

    The young man with a smile on his face, carefully wrote the last punctuation, then carefully folded the letter, and put it close to him - he can hand over the letter to the crew who are responsible for the matter when the ship next docks. And the crew brought it to the shore, the price of a silver coin, the letter can be sent to the north. Of course, if you are ashamed of the bag, you can also choose a "cheap letter" of ten copper plates, but it is said that it may be lost, he will not choose.

    Footsteps came from outside the cabin, followed by a knocking sound, and Ferm got up and opened the door. A young man wearing a gold-blue silk jacket, short silver hair, and a smiling sun was standing outside the door.

    This is the partner he met on the road, the northerner named Fendil, a cheerful and friendly friend, and the outstanding education. Phil doesn''t know where the other person came from, but in this trip to the south. On the boat, the two walked together and got along very well.

    ¡°Hey, friend,¡± said the silver-haired young man with a smile. ¡°Lunch time is coming ¨C do you want to go to the restaurant together?¡±

    "Quitely happy," Ferm laughed as he walked out of the cabin and took the door. "I am hungry."

    The two young people talked and laughed. They walked through the open deck, walked through the closed corridor, and walked one by one to travel to the south on this mechanical boat.

    A tall, unsmiling man walked by them. It was a pharmacist from the north, holding a certificate from the artisan association, and a contract of employment from a factory in the south. Although serious, it was a generous Good person.

    There was an old couple walking through the corridors, they came from Brentade, west of St. Sunil, and it was said to be a watchmaker.

    There are a few young men and women who are coming up from the stairs in front, wearing burlap clothes, and appearing cautiously when they come up, but when they talk to each other, they have light in their eyes. They come from St. Sunil and live underneath. In the cabin, carrying the tolls from the family and the family''s thoughts, with the "School recommendation letter" issued by the Victorian Grand Duke, they also have to go south to find a new life there.

    There are downturned craftsmen, scholars who pursue knowledge, businessmen who seek business opportunities, and even old masters who are looking for magical techniques.

    Some people have a lot of money and live in the luxurious and superior class. Some people are poor and shabby. The ticket for the lower class has been stretched. Some people shoulder the mission and go to the south with a command from a merchant or even a nobleman. Some people have no way to go, and they have taken the boat as if they had left the country.

    And this mechanical ship that carries out the "Cesil order" is like a miniature city floating on the Gorgon River, which accommodates everyone in its huge belly of steel and wood. Sailing on the river, with each individual''s dream, to the legendary land.

    The buzz of the machinery cabin came from behind the partitions in the corridor, and the magic-driven magic spar light shone through the corridor leading to the restaurant. The young man named Fendil was in a rune-like rune device that was exposed for maintenance. Slowing down the pace, it seems that I was curiously observing the magical machine that was running automatically. The voice of Phil was ringing: "The incredible thing, right? I heard that it is everywhere in the South."

    "I heard that too..." Fendill smiled. "Let me talk about your idea, I am really interested..."

    "Of course, my friend, but you should also talk about your business. Why do you want to go south? Also to find opportunities?"

    "Aha... I was reluctant when I left. I was forced by aunt¡¯s book..."

    "Oh? That sounds like your aunt is a powerful person, and a letter can drive you out of this stubborn guy."

    "...haha, indeed, maybe she is the most powerful person in the North, and each of us is afraid of her..."

    The young man in silver hair laughed, and the laughter of the hair was like the rough mountains in the north, and Phil, who was on the side, laughed.

    A low-pitched whistle rang through the river, on the cold and gorge of the Gorgon River. The "Highlander" launched its own wing like a proud swan. The bow of the covered steel plate was filled with waves, full of passengers seeking opportunities and future. They sailed to the south.

    ......

    The crystal glass blocked the cold wind outside the window. The fireplace swallowed the warm fire on the side. The image projected by the magic net terminal floated in the air. Victoria Wilde stood in front of the terminal and looked down on the image: "Your Majesty, the third batch of artisans and young students who were sent to the south have already set off on the ''Highlander''. They all carry supporting documents and are accompanied by others. They are expected to arrive at the Shishi port on the winter day."

    Gao Wen in the holographic projection nodded: "Good - right, your nephew is also on this ship?"

    "...Yes, Fendier is also on the boat," Victoria''s expression seemed to change a little, but in the end it was a little indifferent. "I ordered him to go to the South to study, after all, as the future heir to the Wild family, He can''t stop."

    "Don''t be too harsh on young people," Gao Wen laughed. "In addition, what happened to the situation in St. Sunille?"

    "The situation here is all good. The Office of the Government has been fully operational. The officers of the Military Bureau left by the Amber Director have been active in various places. ''Disposal'' has caused a lot of unrest factors and greatly promoted the order reconstruction work. If everything goes well, next spring I don''t need to sit down in town here."

    "Well, this is the best, you can return to the North as soon as possible to personally handle the things over there - the stability of the northern empire is very important."

    Victoria bowed his head deeply: "Yes, Your Majesty."

    Gao Wen nodded in the holographic projection, and then said: "Right, Maggie is all right here, Rebecca and her become good friends, you don''t have to worry."

    ¡°Thank you for your care,¡± Victoria said. Although her expression was as cold as ever, her eyes were sincerely thankful. ¡°Maggie is my most trusted friend, and I am very happy that she can help you.¡±

    Gao Wen snorted, and then the atmosphere fell into a brief period of rigidity and embarrassment.

    When anyone talks to Victoria alone, the atmosphere is always inevitably in a similar situation.

    The ice and snow duke is not a person who is good at words. Even because she always has a cold expression, she often makes the atmosphere cold in the conversation. Once the matter is finished, there is only a flaw between the interlocutors.

    She is accustomed to this, but Gao Wen, who is opposite the communication, seems to be somewhat uncomfortable.

    Perhaps it was to find some topics to end the conversation smoothly. After Gao Wen¡¯s silence lasted for a while, he suddenly said: ¡°You are also a big boss...¡±

    Victoria¡¯s calm expression was a bit stiff at once: ¡°Ah?¡±

    "Although there is Fendill, don''t worry about the heirs, but don''t you consider becoming a family yourself?"

    Victoria: "Hey... Your Majesty?"

    "You are only two years younger than Herti. You two, some places are too similar. I also persuaded Herti a while ago. I still have to be married. You don''t want me to be jealous. How much is Snow? Good friend, his descendants, I should take care of it..."

    "Your Majesty, this matter... don''t say this at this time," Victoria said, a rare panic. "I will consider my own things, I will consider it!"

    The magic network communication was hung up in a hurry by the opposite Victoria. After Gao Wen sat at the desk, his expression was a bit sullen.

    The amber standing next to him couldn''t help but rolled his eyes: "You are really old, how can you talk about it when you talk about it?"

    "After finishing the business, I will talk about my family routine. Is there anything wrong with it?" Gao Wen seems quite innocent, "and I just said it."

    Amber licked his mouth and seemed to want to pick something up, but before she spoke, the office door was suddenly pushed open.

    Hetty appeared in the doorway with a lot of documents and walked toward Gaowen.

    Seeing the pile of documents in the other hand, Gao Wen felt the brain faintly painful.

    In the mentality of not being able to make himself a headache, he looked up at Herti and said casually: "Hetty, you are not too big..."

    Heti stunned, but before he could tell the story about the documents, he felt a cold in the back...

    ¡ºAdd bookmarks for easy reading¡»

 Chapter 725ï¼š Real gold and silver

    Always called by the "ancestor ancestor", his mentality seems to be brought to some subtle elder mode.

    But think about it from another angle... Let the calm and elegant Heti show this dull expression, it seems that there is no fun.

    Looking at Herti¡¯s stunned expression, Gao Wen felt inexplicably better. The pressure caused by the large number of documents was dissipated in an instant, and then he waved his hand before the big granddaughter¡¯s expression continued to collapse: "Nothing, I just said what these documents are?"

    Although Heti didn''t know what happened, he felt that he was hiding. He secretly sighed and put the documents on his desk: "It is about the construction of Imperial College and the construction of a new school in the Holy Spirit Plain." The report, in addition to the relevant documents of the railway project in the western region, has been processed according to the process, but the key parts still need to be personally observed."

    Gao Wen thought about it and suddenly thought about asking Hertty¡¯s lifelong event...

    Two seconds later, he converges on these somewhat sloppy thoughts, reaches out to those thick documents and asks casually: "Is the Master and the scholars who moved from St. Sunier last week settled? What do you think of them?" kind?"

    "Everything has been settled properly," Hetty nodded. "As for my evaluation... From the perspective of personal knowledge and ability, those who can loyal to the royal family or enter the Wangdu Scholars Association are the best masters. Their ability is mediocre. Doubtful, but to integrate into Cecil''s new order, each of them has a long way to go, and many people will face elimination."

    "...the inevitable process," Gao Wen said as he flipped through the paper in his hand. "But it is still necessary to transform and strive as much as possible. If it can be transformed, it must be transformed as much as possible. We still lack intellectuals. But we must Note that the admission criteria for all education departments cannot be relaxed. The standards for the two examinations cannot be changed. Those old intellectuals who have passed the initial transformation but have not passed the two trials can let them do research and go to the factory. I am a technician, but I can¡¯t enter school. I can¡¯t forget this.¡±

    Herty bowed her head: "Yes."

    The empire has been established, and the land ruled by Cecil has changed from a ruined barren land to a vast country. Unprecedented resources and manpower have flowed through the desks of Heti and the various departments of the Office, but at the beginning After the excitement and excitement, Hetty realized that the seemingly abundant resources are still in the form of various shortages. The ancestors wanted to build a brand new country, instead of taking up a decaying kingdom and being an embarrassing monarch. Those inheritances from the home country Ansu are in need of transformation and selection to be able to come back to use.

    A large number of intellectuals from the northern region will solve the key talent shortage in the development of magic technology, but before that, these intellectuals must accept the transformation of ideas in addition to the establishment of a new knowledge system. The two examinations of the two trials are Gao Wen¡¯s hard standards for recruiting talents in the education sector: major stains and bad traces, personal information review, academic ability assessment, and ideological transformation assessment. Only after passing all these tests are they allowed to enter the new styles established by the empire. College.

    The strict examination and approval system is also one of the factors leading to the serious shortage of teachers in the new school. However, the standards of the ancestors in this area do not allow relaxation. Fortunately, the students who graduated from the former Cecil General College and some of them first followed the construction of the South. The fallen intellectuals have grown up in recent years, and the back-feeding talents are gradually alleviating the gaps in schools around the country. Although the gap is still large, it is no longer desperate.

    Heti understands why the ancestors valued it in this respect.

    Because when the early system was still flawed and the implementation was not in place, she saw with her own eyes how a teacher with a side aristocratic origin taught the children to swear and kiss the ceremony. The little aristocrat from birth has no inheritance rights, no title and fiefdom, and the only connection with the "aristocratic society" is his thin blood, but for this thin connection, for his "right and only law" and the family''s " Glory, he can risk the jail, let the children remember the rules of the squat.

    From that day, she knew that some decaying things would never be completely eliminated by a crushing stone shelling and a signing ceremony. They would not purify themselves. Those unclean debris would lurk in various places. In the corners of the sample, as long as there is a chance of one in ten thousand, they will rush out like the mud in the gap.

    Perhaps even if a strict access system is implemented, it is almost certain that the mud will still infiltrate into the part. After all, the control of the new government office system in the remote areas of the empire is still seriously inadequate, and can only rely on the other two big executives. And their vassal system for temporary control, but there is no perfect thing in the world, just as the ancestors once said, this will be a long-term career, perhaps not just one or two generations...

    Herti fell into thoughts for a moment, Gao Wen had hurriedly swept the end of the file, and then placed it on the right hand side: "I am over-the-top, no problem, I will take a closer look tomorrow morning, and I will reply to you later. Is Kim now in the Office of Government?"

    Hetty woke up from his thoughts and nodded. "Yes, he just returned from Carol yesterday and returned to the Office of Government Affairs this morning."

    "Let him come to see me. I want to hear about the money pilot."

    "Yes, ancestor."

    ......

    In front of Gao Wen, there are several temporary currency (substitute currency) with different denominations, as well as several coins minted by the Cecil Royal Mint.

    The coins are based on standard copper, silver and gold coins, while the paper currency is a "banknote" with a denomination of one and a fee of one and a penny. It is a word in the lingua franca, meaning "slim silver foil", and the so-called golden pound is also different from the currency of the same name that appeared on the earth. Here, it is equivalent to a minimum size that Ansu once flowed through. The thin gold coin is almost equivalent to the upper limit of the currency that civilians can reach in the past.

    The banknotes are beautifully printed, with a very textured pattern, and the pattern is full of wonderful streamer in the sun.

    From the denomination of these notes and the meaning of the names, it can be seen that this is only a rough attempt to reform the precious metal currency to the banknotes.

    ¡°After about half a year of trials, the pilot area has successfully replaced more than 70% of the precious metal circulation with temporary currency, maintaining normal business operations and normal settlement of local finances,¡± Padrik rubbed in the past two years. The open forehead, meticulously reported, "People did not understand and distrust the banknotes from the beginning, and later found that it can indeed be used to purchase goods, and now it has gradually become accustomed to its existence. From the simple implementation of banknotes, formation From a customary perspective, the pilot was successful.

    "But the flaws in the pilot are also very obvious. As you can see, we have still not got rid of the essence of gold and silver settlement. The currency in the pilot area is essentially in circulation of gold and silver, and it is also due to this, ''golden banknotes The simultaneous presence of ''and ''banknotes'' is equivalent to the exchange of denominations between banknotes, which will still be affected by the price of precious metals, and there will be a phenomenon in which bad money drives out good money. However, we have recently successfully cut silver banknotes from silver. It can only exchange gold coins, but not directly convert it to silver, which is equivalent to turning it into a ''subordinate unit'' of gold banknotes. It solves the problem caused by the duplicate standard system..."

    Gao Wen frowned at the several currencies on the table, and looked through the detailed report brought by Padrek. He couldn¡¯t help but whispered: "It¡¯s a mess..."

    Padrick suddenly wiped his cold sweat: "...Your Majesty, I am very sorry..."

    "No, I am not scolding you," Gao Wen quickly waved. "You have done a good job. All the tests and samples have been carried out according to my requirements. These confusions are just the inevitable occurrence of new things." ... is the law of nature, not your fault."

    Padrick sighed with relief: "Yes, Your Majesty."

    ¡°There is no obvious deviation between the imperial gold and silver reserves. It is feasible to issue currency in either the silver standard or the gold standard. However, whether to continue to issue currency based on the precious metal is the biggest problem,¡± said Gao Wen. Slowly said, "Padrick, you must have realized the hidden dangers of hooking gold or silver directly to the banknotes."

    "...Yes, Your Majesty, and after hearing your theory about the currency trap, I confirm that the hidden danger is real and extremely dangerous," Padrik immediately nodded. "From a long-term perspective, and from a practical perspective, I think the ''credit currency'' you mentioned is a better choice."

    "...credit currency..." Gao Wen¡¯s brow wrinkled again. "Padrick, you should know that the basis for issuing credit money is much higher than the issuing currency because in essence, we are going to Paper without any use value is defined as ''money'', and the biggest premise for people to use these ''papers'' to purchase goods and settle accounts is that they believe that the empire can honor the value represented by all ''banknotes''. This kind of ''trust'', Must be as reliable as real money."

    Padrick greeted Gao Wen¡¯s eyes. The slightly blessed body sat very stable. He nodded and answered short and powerful: ¡°Yes, I understand.¡±

    He had thought a lot before he came here.

    If Cecil wants to enter a higher social stage, he must complete the currency reform as soon as possible, and even if he does not consider the long-term future, only from the current point of view, the messy monetary system left over from the old Ansu era has already arrived. limit

    The act of privately minting the aristocrats in the era of separatistism, coupled with the frequent re-casting of the currency caused by the political instability of the kingdom, made the old monetary system confusing, and only in the plains of the Holy Spirit and parts of the western region, the officially circulated currency included silver shields and long Dozens of metal currencies such as silver coins, short silver coins, gold shields, Wangjia twill gold coins, round copper coins, and small round copper coins, and the quality is mixed, and the exchange relationship is chaotic.

    The intricate currency and exchange rate not only make business people feel bad, but also make it difficult for ordinary people to carry out large-scale trading, and even give birth to a special "exchanger" occupation, and these exchangers with local aristocratic background become a The disguised ¡°extra tax officer¡± discards their little money from civilians and small businessmen.

    The chaotic currency also hinders business transactions across the country. Due to inconvenient exchanges, the settlement risk is huge. Trade between regions can only be monopolized by specific groups, even in areas where the currency is most chaotic and the bad currency is severely saturated. It¡¯s almost impossible to expand...

    Even with the train and the new economic policy, as long as the quagmire of the ¡°money garbage dump¡± is still there, the reconstruction and development of Cecil will inevitably be difficult.

    Therefore, Gao Wen¡¯s most important thing in reclaiming the power of the nobility is to ban all the aristocrats¡¯ coin-making rights and unify them into the Imperial Mint (formerly Cecil Mint). The private currency in circulation is illegal. And within a certain cycle, the Office of Government Affairs will carry out gradual recovery, recasting and redemption.

    Since the old coins are all precious metal currencies, as long as the color is up to standard, its value will not be reduced due to recycling and re-casting (the loss is not counted), so the unified policy of this currency has been smoothly implemented.

    Under the premise of currency unification, the promotion of banknotes must also be done.

    In the era of the magical industry, the growth rate and abundance of commodities far exceed the imagination of any one in the old era. The limited value of the unit is inconvenient to transport. The complicated precious metal currency will soon be unable to catch up with the times. The Titan empire next door has begun to implement the new currency. Cecil must also immediately enter the next phase of the currency reform.

    This is a drastic change, and Padrik believes that since this drastic action has already taken place, it is necessary to make a change in place.

    The world is not perfect, and the credit currency has its fixed shortcomings, but at least in the long run, it can avoid the biggest hidden danger of the substitute currency. The precondition of issuing the credit currency also thinks of the need for a highly centralized and authoritative core regime. It requires the people''s trust in the national system, the strong executive capacity of the highest office, and the effective means and early warning measures to control the infinite excess of money. However, regardless of these difficulties, Cecil must issue credit currency.

    He has his own considerations, and he believes that His Majesty the Emperor will support himself after hearing those considerations.

    Gao Wen maintains a frowning posture.

    Of course, he knows the advantages and disadvantages of the credit currency, and also knows the fatality of the substitute currency. However, he also knows that the steps are too big and will lead to the egg.

    Worried that the direct issuance of credit currency will cause confusion, which is the biggest reason why he is unable to make up his mind.

    He looked at Padrek in front of him.

    This Kant scholar, who has a very high talent in the economic field, is not a person who likes to talk.

    "Talk about your reasons, Padrik."

 Chapter 726ï¼š Open door, free trade

    Talk about your reasons, Padrik," Gao Wen looked at the imperial business and financial director in front of him. His face was serious and serious. "You should know that the implementation of credit currency is a more radical move, and the pace of change is too large. It means that the difficulty and risk of change will rise. ¡±

    "Yes, Your Majesty," Padrick said, pressing the collar of the black short dress and taking a deep breath and slowly said, "I made this suggestion, the main reason is... Tifeng."

    "Tifeng..." Gao Wenluo said, "Say it."

    "Your Majesty, you said that there must be a war between us and Tifeng, and in my opinion, this war has already begun - I think you think so. We just evaded a real knife. The war of guns, but in economic terms, our contest has only just begun, and at this stage, the essence of this contest... is the contest of gold settlement."

    Gao Wen looked at Padrek''s eyes. He did not hide his approval in his eyes and signaled the other party to continue.

    ¡°Titan¡¯s alternative currency is based on gold. Their bank issued banknotes that can be used to exchange gold. However, when it comes to orders with Cecil, since the two sides have not yet established a new currency interface, we Still directly in gold. We purchase a large amount of textiles and other primary industrial products from Tifeng, and export magic parts and trains and railways. The latter has very few orders, but the value is huge, so in general, Tifeng¡¯s gold is Flowing to Cecil with a slow, unobtrusive magnitude.

    "Your Majesty, you should know that Titan''s aristocratic reforms are far more temperate than us. They retain a large number of old aristocrats who, in addition to losing their privileges, retain a large amount of personal property.

    ¡°In simple terms, Tifeng has a large number of aristocratic treasury that is not controlled by the royal family. The gold that is paid to us... In fact, many of them are privately invested, fundraised, and financed by countless aristocrats in Tifeng. Less than half of the way they came together came directly from the treasury of Titan''s Imperial Bank. Therefore, for a long time, Tifeng people would not find their gold outflow - not only involves very large and long-term Statistical work, and there are a large number of nobles in order to bypass the railway investment restrictions set by Rosetta Augustus, using various methods to hide the trivial but large-scale golden flows..."

    Listening to Padrek¡¯s words, Gao Wen could not help but think of Daniel¡¯s report to himself:

    In order to compete for the interests of the railway system, the small and medium-sized nobles of Tifeng are trying their best to intervene in those projects, and in order to bypass the series of obstacles set by Rosetta Augustus, they are the most common. The trick is to borrow from the bank in the form of family guarantees and joint guarantees, and then ¡°cooperate¡± with the bank (after all, half of Titan¡¯s banking system is in the hands of the nobility group), and transfer the creditor¡¯s rights to Cecil Railway Investment Company. Then, in the form of repaying their debts, they used their family treasury to pay Seychel¡¯s debts in batches, thereby obtaining shares in various shells and earning profits from railway operations...

    This complex and "exciting" operation circumvented their regulatory system.

    Rosetta Augustus may be an iron-clad emperor. He used the court battle to successfully control the powerful upper-class aristocrats of the Tifeng Empire. He shocked and conquered the small and medium-sized aristocrats in the country, but in the corner of the gutter he could not care about. Among the small aristocratic groups that are gradually transforming from the old aristocracy to the capitalist, the "creativity" and "struggling spirit" that people show in the interest are clearly beyond the imagination of the Emperor of Tifeng.

    The gold of Tifeng is flowing in a secret and trivial way.

    "The most important thing we need to maintain this trend is to maintain the status quo of gold settlement," Gao Wen said slowly as he followed Padrick''s ideas. "And if we establish a substitute currency system, the law of economic development. Starting, it is a matter of time for two countries to establish a new currency interface, guarantee each other and settle in SGD, and once the currency for settlement becomes a new bank-controlled new currency, Rosetta Augustus can Effectively control the trend of gold outflows - he may even discover the traps in the process of domestic industrial and economic development in time, and discover those things that we have painstakingly arranged, and with his wisdom, he will soon be able to solve these hidden dangers. ¡±

    The issuance of credit currency and the creation of new currency settlement barriers between Tifeng and Cecil are the means to maintain the gold settlement of the two countries and delay the reaction time of Rosetta Augustus.

    "Yes - we have to help the investors of Tifeng to keep this ''golden shortcut''," Padrick nodded. "Of course, even if we choose the alternative currency, we can continue to ask for gold settlement. - I support credit money for another reason.

    ¡°Tifeng people don¡¯t just do business with us ¨C they know that the goods produced by the factory need to be sold to generate value, and Cecil, as a country that also develops the magic industry, will not accept them honestly. Output, so they will definitely look for new markets..."

    Padrek just said that the amber standing on the side looks like a stranger to the sky suddenly said: "Tifeng may be in contact with the Gaoling Kingdom, perhaps in the dispute against the Blue Rock area, if it is true, then The negotiations should have been made soon."

    "...They are preparing to trade with the Kingdom of Gaoling, and may even be eyeing the market of the silver empire," Gao Wen thought of the answer, but then looked at Amber with a little doubt. "This is the intelligence of the southern part of the mainland, the Military Intelligence Bureau." Shouldn¡¯t it penetrate there?¡±

    "I saw Sonya this morning. She casually mentioned that the Silver Empire has recently re-measured the Lanyan disputed deforestation area. In addition, three days ago, the technical exchange documents of the Silver Empire and the Magic Energy Technology Department also mentioned one sentence-- - The Magic Net unit produced by Tifeng can also be used in the standard operating environment. Except for the triangle of the Lanyan dispute area, Tifeng and the Silver Empire do not directly border and communicate with each other. They can access the Magic Net unit produced by Tifeng. The biggest possibility may be the inflow from the Gaoling Kingdom, which may be the ''trade sample'' of the Gaoling Kingdom. The three countries have been raving about the love and hate in these years, basically revolving around the Lanyan dispute area. I think of these things..."

    Amber said of course, as if all of this was just something she did at her leisure time.

    However, Gao Wen has already widened his eyes.

    After a while, he regained his gaze and nodded with a smile: "Good, you did a good job."

    Amber hugged his arms and his ears trembled: "That is, I am so a god..."

    "Your Majesty, it seems that the situation is indeed as I expected," Padrik said, bowing. "Tifeng is setting up a market in the southern part of the mainland. The Gaoling Kingdom should have opened its doors to them. The Silver Empire must also be mentioned to a certain extent. Feng establishes trade relations - although we have good relations with the Silver Empire and technical cooperation, this does not prevent the elves from purchasing the goods of the Tifeng people. On this basis, the size of the city and the city of the Gaolin Kingdom must be more Don''t think about it, they will all become the market for Tifeng people.

    ¡°Tifeng will establish a wide range of commercial activities in the western and southern parts of the continent, where trade participants will settle in Tifeng¡¯s currency ¨C except for the silver empire¡¯s strength to compete with Tifeng, Tifeng Other countries should be in the dominance of economic activity.

    ¡°I call it ¡®Tivon Clearing Area¡¯.

    ¡°And what we are doing is similar to Tifeng. We are expanding the scale of trade with the Ogure tribe. You have already planned to spread the railway to Ogure. In the north, the Victorian Archon is establishing with the Violet Kingdom. Communicate and try to get in touch with the Principality of the Holy Dragon.

    "Many city-states in the northern Liaoyuan District have begun to purchase our alchemy pharmacy. Although their city-states are small, the entire city-state consortium is still a huge market.

    ¡°There is no doubt that the Cecil Empire will become the ''economic leader'' of these regions, which will be settled in our currency.

    ¡°With reference to the ¡®Thatch Settlement District¡¯, most of the northern and western parts of the continent will become ¡®Cesil settlements¡¯.¡±

    Padrick said so much in one breath, his face didn''t know when it was red, and the slightly blessed body shivered with panting. In the eyes of the business and economic executive, there was some inexplicable light. Flashing.

    Gao Wen stared at Padrek''s eyes, and the body was slightly tilted forward.

    "So... this is not just a question for Cecil and Tifeng," he said quietly.

    "Yes, Your Majesty, this is not just a problem for Cecil and Tifeng - Titan is setting up their settlement area, and we will definitely establish our own. This is two settlement areas, the contest between the two monetary systems. In the long run, in a large-scale, high-speed, cross-continental and rapidly growing business activity, credit money... has a higher ''capacity'' than a substitute currency and is more tolerant of disaster."

    Having said that, Paderick stopped, and Gao Wen whispered softly and said: "When the day of the run comes, the substitute currency will collapse faster."

    Amber looked at Gao Wen and looked at Padrik again.

    To be honest, although she has excellent talents in the field of intelligence, she has been completely encircled in the field that Gavin and Padrek talked about.

    However, she suddenly felt a chill.

    "As long as the Cecil empire does not collapse and there is no international credit collapse, as long as our industrial and economic systems are still developing steadily, the magnificent wall will not collapse, and we will not engage in any unreasonable super-fat, then the credit currency will Almost equivalent to having near-infinite solvency,¡± Gao Wen continued. ¡°When Tifeng and its business partners¡¯ gold reserves finally encounter bottlenecks, the bigger the market they create, the faster they will develop. The sooner the bottleneck will come, the factory gear is heavy to the wheel that can''t stop, this wheel will force them to send money, and what we have to do is before Rosetta Augustus reacts. Before the Tifengs plugged their loopholes, they did everything possible to let the gold in the Titan clearing area flow into our side..."

    "May their aristocratic investors continue to work hard." Padrik laughed.

    Gao Wen also smiled: "I hope the current ''peace situation'' can last for a few more years."

    He stood up and came to the place where the map was hung next to the bookshelf.

    There has been a map of Ansu¡¯s entire territory, but now the old map has been taken down, and a map depicting the entire continent has been replaced.

    The wasteland has occupied a striking position on the map. Around the wasteland, Cecil, Tifeng, Oguray tribe, Gaoling Kingdom, Silver Empire... each country is in a dormant, occupying an ancient piece. The land of the ancestors.

    For thousands of years, these countries have developed in peace and quiet. Although there has been exchanges, there is an invisible barrier that separates all countries.

    For thousands of years, the heroes of the story are knights, princesses, castles and wilderness.

    Quiet, peaceful, pastoral pastoral.

    But the times have changed.

    Open the door, free trade.

    His gaze swept slowly across the map of the mainland. This map was drawn by hand with reference to satellite images. Between the precise lines, his gaze gradually crossed the ruined land, falling in the jungle of the silver empire and Between cities.

    "If you can realize the traffic between the north and the south of the mainland..."

    "Your Majesty?" Padrik did not hear clearly, asked curiously.

    "No, nothing," Gao Wen shook his head. The things he was thinking about were not settled by Padrek, the business and economic executive. "Let''s talk about issuing money. No matter how necessary the credit currency is, release it. ...not so easy."

    "Yes, Your Majesty."

    ¡ºAdd bookmarks for easy reading¡»

 Chapter 727ï¼š Currency reform plan

    The substitute currency is paper-based gold and silver, which is the same amount of real money and silver. People''s trust in them stems from the trust in real money.

    The credit currency can not be used to exchange gold and silver, its value is decoupled from the precious metal, and its purchasing ability is entirely derived from the country''s "commitment."

    In this era, whether the state''s commitment is enough to convince people that a pile of paper can replace money, and even allow international trading partners to recognize this, this is the biggest problem.

    "Your Majesty, maybe you don''t have to worry about this," Paderick knows what Gao Wen is thinking. "We have data and samples. And in my opinion, if we want to issue credit money, then maybe it is the best now. Opportunity."

    Gao Wen looked at Padrik: "...you mean..."

    ¡°You have taught us the concept of the subject of the state, so I also know what you are thinking about ¨C frankly, the new empire does not have enough prestige and appeal to promote a new currency decoupled from the precious metals, because we Most people do not even have a clear national concept, and they lack sufficient trust in the Office of Administration, and they will not fear the ''empire force'', but... you can."

    Gao Wen stunned for a moment and suddenly couldn¡¯t help but smile a little: "You mean that the personal prestige of my founding emperor is enough..."

    He didn''t finish it, and the second half stopped.

    Maybe... it¡¯s really enough.

    Because those who have just got rid of the kingship of Ansu are still squatting - even though the Office of Government has forced their bodies to stand up through the law, their knees are still nailed to the ground.

    They may not understand what "the motherland" is. They may not understand the concept of the Office of Government Affairs. They may not understand the power of the state, but they still unconditionally fear the "monarch" from the bones, accompanied by unconditional obedience.

    This blind and backward status quo has always been regarded as the biggest obstacle to building a new order, but if you change your mind... this is actually a situation worthy of borrowing.

    "Your Majesty, your prestige and appeal are stronger than you think, not only because you built this empire, you have won the oath of all nobles, it is the co-owner of all Cecil citizens today, but also because of the past seven hundred years. The propaganda of the first generation of pioneers is almost deified," Padek further said. "In order to maintain its own status and to strengthen the noble legal basis of the nobles, for seven hundred years, any Ansu King and The nobility has spared no effort to strengthen the glorious image of the pioneers of the early generation, and this has a great impact on the ordinary people. Even among some of the more superstitious and ignorant people, your resurrection is treated as a ''miracle''. In this part of the population, you have a very special and unrepeatable appeal.

    "Your Majesty, I know that you have been working hard to change this ignorant and backward situation. You want to replace the old monarchy and the segregation system with the concept of the Office of Government and the State, so that the people can become glorious and dignified from the blind obedient people. ''Citizens'', but this is not a one-off event. Since it can''t be completed overnight, we may wish to take advantage of this situation before the final goal is achieved without affecting the construction process."

    Gao Wen looked at Padrek''s burning eyes and said after a slight indulgence: "There is some truth - but we must also respect the laws of nature. Perhaps my prestige and appeal are strong enough to promote the new currency, but the country implements There is still a risk of confusion, how do you plan?"

    ¡°Step by step,¡± Padek said immediately. Obviously, he has thought about this answer for a long time. ¡°Firstly, it was promoted in the south and the eastern plains of the Holy Spirit and in the east. In these three regions, the southern region is the most stable, and the transformation is also More successful, the people recognize the Office of Government Affairs, coupled with the demonstration role of the pilot, there is no problem in implementing the new currency; the post-disaster reconstruction in the eastern plains of the Holy Spirit is equivalent to establishing a new order on the ruins, almost no old power problems, and All commercial activities in the eastern part of the plain are carried out around the joint reconstruction group. Under the full control of the Administrative Office, each pioneering team can create a complete and new economic structure based on the new currency. Finally, the east is east... The most risky place in the region, because it still has a considerable number of old nobility, the old monetary system is still very stable, but in any case, the east must be broken."

    Gao Wen nodded slightly, although Padrik did not continue to say it, but he clearly understood the reasons:

    Due to the destruction of the Eastern Army, the Loren family disappeared, the pressure of the Changfeng fortress increased, and the east...has been substantially controlled by the Cecil Army, with strong control and full surrender of the old aristocracy, which allowed the east and the north. Compared with the West, the difficulty of breaking the game has been reduced to a minimum.

    It is now the best time to completely transform the east, further disintegrate the influence of the old aristocracy in the east and promote the new currency.

    After the break of the East, it will become the best "sample" for the North and West reference, and will be the best "anchor" for further implementation of the new currency.

    "After completing this step, we will gradually carry out currency reforms on the West and the North," Padek continued. "People will get a buffer period, and the nobility will have time to recognize the reality, plus the three regions." As a demonstration, the resistance that the currency reform may encounter will be minimized, and because of the reference experience, the possibility of chaos in these two regions will be greatly reduced.

    "At the same time as the empire''s currency reform, the commercial settlement between us and the Ogure tribal countries and the northern countries will still be carried out with gold and silver. Considering the particularity of the credit currency, our international business partners accept the new currency. It will be more difficult, so in the longer term, we will maintain this kind of gold and silver settlement, and even continue until the Empire has fully popularized the credit currency for a long time. After that, we will use the powerful industrial strength of the Empire. And the scale of trade gradually established the credit of the new currency..."

    "You can say more straightforward," Gao Wen looked at Padrek''s eyes. "Let the neighboring countries become dependent on our industrial products, let the entire settlement area unify the Cecil standards, let our alchemy agents, The rune base and basic industrial facilities became the basis for the social operation of the entire settlement area. Then we started to settle in the new currency. In the process, we will maintain the strongest military strength within the settlement area to ensure everything'' Controllable ''.''

    "If it is Tifeng, they will certainly take advantage of this process to capture the wealth of half of the mainland. This is their usual style..." Padrik couldn''t help but sigh, "It''s crazy to use paper for money."

    ¡°But it will also focus all the risks and redemption pressure on ourselves, and turn all the countries that are ''shearing wool'' into their own enemies. Once those ''traps'' break out, every gold and silver you take will be It became a ''bomb'' like Rebecca crystal," Gao Wen shook his head. "We want to make the whole world stronger, instead of standing alone on the ruins, we must remember this forever."

    Padrik looked down in a serious manner: "Yes, kneel."

    "Then there is still a problem," Gao Wen said with a long breath. "What do we use to calibrate the purchasing power of money?"

    The purchasing power of the substitute currency comes from the exact gold and silver. The gold and silver are valuable. Therefore, the purchasing power of the substitute currency is also easy to measure. The credit currency needs an artificial ¡°anchor¡±. This anchor is very important.

    In short, it is to find a commodity that is more stable and essential in social activities and widely used, and then the state will propose how many such commodities can be purchased in a basic unit of currency.

    In the initial stage of issuing a credit currency, an anchor must be used to regulate its purchasing power.

    "Use food," Padek said.

    ¡°Food?¡± Gao Wen frowned slightly. ¡°It¡¯s not suitable as an anchor...¡±

    "But we can''t find a more suitable one," Padek said. "I originally thought about using ''magic net energy'' as an anchor, but magic is the ubiquitous energy in nature, and more extraordinary people can rely on themselves. The power of the convergence of magic, the magic net as a gathering device, the energy generated does not have the qualification to become an anchor point, and various forms of magic material can not be regarded as ''essential goods'', in many areas, especially In closed areas, people can not even touch magical creations for life, but only food... is a necessity in any region of any era, and what we have to do is to maintain its price stability."

    "... In the final analysis, with grain as the key point," Gao Wen sank for a long time, as if he sighed himself, "That is tentative, and the specific statistical calculations will be carried out by you."

    "Yes, Your Majesty."

    After a deep breath, Gao Wen felt that his high-speed mind had finally cooled down.

    This special and crucial business talked about the initial conclusion, but as the starting point of the currency reform, what he and Padrik discussed is still only a shallow framework. The repair and application of this framework may be More people need to be perfected for a longer period of time, but in any case, the first step to success is to let Gao Wen breathe a sigh of relief.

    After a sigh of relief, his expression relaxed a lot, and his eyes returned to his desk and swept over the "banknotes".

    ¡°How is the current anti-counterfeiting technology?¡± he asked casually.

    ¡°The special ink formulation works very well,¡± Padrik succumbed. ¡°According to the advice of Master Carmel, we mixed a small amount of special mixed crystal dust in the ink, under strong sunlight. Or when the magic energy obelisk is near, the banknotes can release a specific floating effect. In addition, we also got the Tifeng people''s banknotes, and their anti-counterfeiting methods are also worthy of reference - their banknotes are specially treated. Made of fabric, the base is blended with two magic threads. The threads are woven in a complex pattern to give a specific shadow pattern in the sun. We may combine the two techniques when we are making coins."

    "No matter how sophisticated the anti-counterfeiting measures are, there will always be people taking risks," Gao Wen nodded. "In addition to strict laws and punishments, anti-counterfeiting technology is also very important to update from time to time. We must guarantee one thing as much as possible: let most of them The cost of forgery is much higher than the cost of their forgery."

    "As you said," Padek said. "In fact, if a great magician goes to squandering money, he can make fake money that has passed through everyone, but according to our calculations, most of this level. The magician''s energy in the process of forging banknotes allows them to reap more than three times the gains in the legitimate industry ¨C so the extraordinary supernaturals are unlikely to do this kind of thanklessness. And if they Establishing a team and secretly purchasing equipment and materials for mass production will greatly increase the exposure risk of criminal behavior, which is equally unpleasant. At this stage, our anti-counterfeiting ideas are basically based on this logic."

    Gao Wen snorted and suddenly a smile on his face: "There is another point... let our banknotes be as beautiful as possible."

    "Of course," Paderick also smiled. "The exquisite money itself is a manifestation of technical strength, although they are no longer representative of real money... but at least, people can still be happy when they get them. ¡±

    Padrick left.

    Gao Wen looked back and saw amber standing on the side of his side.

    Unsurprisingly, Miss Half Elf (at least it seems to be a half-elves) is swimming in the sky, eyes have been stunned for a long time.

    But Gao Wengang turned his eyes and the geese woke up and squinted at Gao Wen: "Hey, are you finished?"

    Her ability to shut down her brain at any time and to finish the fishback return to work at any time is a must.

    I don''t know how it was practiced...

    "Mom, I can''t understand your brain more and more, especially yours," Amber confirmed that Padrik was really relieved after he left, and then he slammed his arms and screamed. "I really don''t." I know that there are so many doorways hidden in these ''banknotes''... That Padrik is a personal talent, and it is rare to see someone who can talk to you in this field..."

    "Padrick is indeed a personal talent. It is far superior to my imagination. I just told him some concepts. He can understand and apply it to this extent. I think probably few people can do this. Gao Wen looked at the amber with a smile and smiled. "But you can see that there are ''so many doorways''... This shows that you understand a lot."

    "I don''t understand!!" Amber almost screamed and jumped up. "You don''t lie to me..."

    "Don''t be nervous, this part of the work is not yours," Gao Wen shook his head helplessly. "I just want to say, your intelligence collection of the Gaoling Kingdom and the Silver Empire is timely, and keep an eye on that direction." - Because the Tifeng people are also paying attention to the same direction."

    "Oh, let me give it to me," Amber patted his chest and showed his smug look. "Although there is no way to send the officers of the Military Intelligence Bureau to such a far distance, intelligence gathering is not only as simple as espionage, but There is information exchange between the north and the south of the mainland, and there will always be information."

    Listening to Amber''s confident answer, Gao Wenwei smiled and his eyes slowly cast out the window.

    In the lead-gray sky, snowflakes are falling.

 Chapter 728ï¼š Young people from the north

    Snowing.

    Cody stood behind the large floor-to-ceiling windows of the office with a pipe, and looked out at the snow fluttering outside the window, as well as the factory buildings that seemed slightly awkward in the snow fluttering.

    In this northern country, the first snowfall always came very early, and even before the official winter falls, there were often early snowfall visits.

    In the past... In fact, there was no time in the past, and the snow that came prematurely was often seen as a bad start, and even linked to death.

    Early arrivals mean early termination of outdoor activities, storage of fuel becomes difficult, and civilians will have to use limited food and fuel to fight the longer winters, for the poor who have to pay for a piece of wood and a piece of bread, winter To extend one day, it is often the life and death of the two worlds.

    So people even have a special name for this kind of snow that comes early: White Death.

    But that is the past, at least in most parts of the South. In the eyes of Cod, the scenery of the first snow is gradually covering the impression of "White Death" in his mind.

    I only hope that the coverage of this snow should not be too large, especially the plain of the Holy Spirit... After all, there are still many areas in this country that cannot stand the power of white death.

    Cod bites the pipe, and the red light in the pipe flashes darkly. The thick smoke slowly spreads out, and his thoughts are involuntarily scattered with the scattered smoke.

    The wind is rolling with snowflakes and smashing large pieces of crystal glass. This crystal-clear material has always been associated with expensive and scarce materials, and few such large-scale technologies have been manufactured to make cheap, large white crystals. The monopoly of Tifeng Empire, the difficulty of transportation and the deliberate blockade of Tifeng, led to the standard pane size of various buildings in the Ansu era never exceeding half a meter until a year ago, Cecil¡¯s The alchemy factory successfully solved the technical secrets of the Titans making cheap white crystals, and the large-sized crystal glass gradually appeared on various buildings in the south.

    The emergence of large-size crystal glass, coupled with the new architectural style brought by Govin Cecil, the new architectural elements of ¡°flooring windows¡± became popular this year.

    As for how the technicians in the alchemy factory cracked the technology of the Tifeng people in the absence of samples and materials... Cod, as a businessman, was not aware of this.

    The rare leisure time didn''t last long. A rhythmic knock on the door interrupted Cod''s thinking divergence. He heard the voice of the eldest son Parr behind him: "Father, someone is looking for you."

    The big businessman turned his head: "Do you represent the representative of Marlin Trading Company?"

    On this snowy day, the other party came very early.

    However, the young man at the door shook his head: "No, it is a young man from the north who claims to be Philm. He said that there are important things to show you, and that you will be interested."

    ¡°Young people from the north?¡± Codd blinked in surprise. ¡°It¡¯s not easy to travel long distances on this cold day, maybe by the ¡®Highlander¡¯ to come to the South to try your luck...¡±

    The big businessman groaned, and his heart was quite emotional.

    It¡¯s not surprising that strangers come to visit him. As the owner of the growing reputation of the Cod House Company, he is also the leader of the Carroll Regional Merchants Association. His visitors are always there, and there are some embraces. The new order brought by the brave young man of the dream, Gao Wen, seems to bring a kind of vitality to the whole land. In the vast sea of ??people, the young people are always the most courageous. They are carrying novel ideas and are rushing in this piece. There are all kinds of opportunities for the changing land, and there is no doubt that Cod has an opportunity here.

    But most of the time, brave young people are just brave. They lack knowledge and experience, so that many subtle ideas in their minds can''t be used. However, Cod will still receive these young people as much as possible from the interests of businessmen. From the perspective of the company, the company should create an image that accommodates innovation and attracts talents. Only in this way can we continue to recruit talented people, and from the perspective of personal feelings, those who harbor novel ideas and boldly challenge. People let Cod can''t help but think of himself, remembering his first business when he was young, and remembering the passion he has rekindled in the last two years.

    I just didn''t expect a stranger from the north to visit the door... I was afraid that the young man would have a good time after coming here.

    The partner who has booked the appointment has not arrived yet. It is fine to see the young man.

    "Let him come in," Cod nodded. "Tell him in advance, only twenty minutes."

    "Yes, father."

    The eldest son, Parr, withdrew from the room. A moment later, a young man in a blue coat and a blond hair appeared in front of Cod.

    Habitually, Cod first looked at the young man¡¯s dress and temperament.

    The more decent coat, the material is the material, although it looks old, but clean and well-maintained; the smile is gentle and courteous, with the habit of being habitual, without the slightest momentum or noble details.

    It should be a middle-class citizen who is well-educated and may have served aristocrats. Perhaps he or she may need to deal with people who are higher than their own status. The financial resources obviously can afford the tickets of the Highlanders, and the tickets for the medium class. .

    "Hello, I am very happy to meet you, Mr. Kod," the young man smiled and his face showed a hint of excitement. "I am coming from Barron, you can call me Phil..."

    "It''s nice to meet you too, Mr. Ferm please close the door," Cod nodded, using his chin to indicate the seat reserved for the guest. "Please feel free."

    Field quickly slammed the door and sat down on the high back chair with a soft cushion. He heard the famous big businessman asking: "Mr. Film, I am not to the north. Too much understanding, Barron is..."

    "Oh, it¡¯s a town near St. Sunil, not so famous," Ferm said with a smile. He accepted his father¡¯s teaching since he was a child, and he has seen many markets in the old king. He knows how to keep smiling. The importance, but he is young after all, so the emotional excitement is not well concealed, and the speaking speed is much faster than usual. "It is on the west side of the king, and luckily has not been affected by the war." ......"

    "Mr. Film, let me talk about your purpose," Codd interrupted. "It¡¯s not a relaxing journey from St. Sunil. It¡¯s worth it. It¡¯s worth your winter. Come to a place so far away from home?"

    "Yes, it¡¯s really a long way. If it¡¯s not a ''Highlander'', it¡¯s much faster than the usual ships. I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m still on the Gorgon River. I might even have to travel halfway on the shore after all. "The plane was stopped," Phil said as he opened a small box that he carried with him, and placed the contents inside seriously on the table in front of Kod. "I came to you and wanted to show you One thing... I asked some people at the Rock City. They all said that if there are novel ideas and things, you can go to the president of the Carroll Chamber of Commerce and try your luck. You are always happy to help young people, generous and I have a unique vision and often buy their good ideas..."

    Cod didn''t care too much about the praise in the other''s words, but turned his attention to the small box, but the things in the box made him could not help but frown.

    It¡¯s just a piece of crystal. It¡¯s a crystal, and the shape should be an artificial crystal produced in the South. The grade does not seem high, but as a magic item, its price in the north should still be quite expensive. See that Flem is careful about this crystal. I know that this thing must be very precious to this young man from the north, and it is probably the most valuable family member on his body.

    After all, the North is not like the South. The items related to magic are still a very scarce valuable thing there. Although the new transportation line consisting of mechanical boats and magic guides has begun to transform the southern magical items and various cheap artificial crystals. Transported to the north, but due to the limited number, this will not change the high price of northern magic items in a short time.

    But in any case, the crystal of the picture is not a rarity for Cod... So, what should be valuable is what is recorded inside?

    He looked up and looked at the young man standing in front of his eyes: "What is it inside?"

    "Yes, sir, please let me show you..." Field said as he took out a few metal plates with runes from the box. It was a few rune substrates, but there was no formal stamp. And the standard buckle, perhaps the imitation of the northern factory that was built during the "Ansu restructuring", the film Ferm put these things together, and then played with it for a long time, finally let these are not standard The magic guide device was successfully run, and then he placed the crystal of the shadow from the south on the magic focus of the pile of things. "It''s getting better, it''s getting better, sir."

    Cod wants to say that he has an advanced magic network terminal, a new model with a universal slot, which can directly play the contents of the crystal, without the need to toss, but in the end he still looks at the young with curiosity and patience. Finished all this.

    He saw that the poor quality crystal finally lighted up, and then there was a picture appearing above the crystal.

    A man in bright and exaggerated costumes stood in the projection, claiming to praise someone outside the picture.

    A woman in a long skirt walked in from outside the picture and argued with the man.

    After a funny dispute, the third person came to the center of the picture. He seemed to be trying to mediate this contradiction, but he was attacked by both men and women...

    Cod looked at the picture in the projection until the short story ended, until the picture began to repeat, he finally muttered to himself: "This is...what..."

    "Ms. Butterfly Manor, ah, that''s the kingdom in recent years... I mean the old king, the very popular repertoire in the old king," Ferm said quickly and eagerly. All the tension seems to have dissipated. "Of course, it¡¯s only a short paragraph, and I made some adjustments... because after all, crystal is not the stage... ah, sir, actually I should get a longer paragraph, there is a paragraph behind it. Very exciting fights and debates, but there is no way, Wang Du... The old Wang Duo''s magic net terminal line is only allowed to use less than ten minutes, and I still have to work hard to ask the management to help. Help me to record the picture with the crystal of the shadow... and I still dare not let my father know about this..."

    Cod feels that his mind is running fast, and his thoughts are only subconsciously asking: "Your father?"

    "Yes, he is Barna, a famous playwright in St. Sunil and the surrounding area, and his own troupe... but certainly no one knows here..." Ferm was proud of his tone. There are some embarrassment, "We often perform for the nobles, but now... you should know that the nobles don''t seem to have the energy to see our performances, and the nobles of St. Sunil are not that much... Father if I know that I have made his most proud script like this, and he brought his actor to the show on the square, I am afraid I will not be very happy..."

    "Children," Cod suddenly interrupted Phil''s slightly screaming story. His eyes were burning and he stared at the young man''s eyes. "How did you think of it? I mean to record the drama on the crystal... ..."

    "I went to see the coronation ceremony of the emperor''s majesty," Phil said, laughing a little. "But I was standing very far. I could only see the huge image that suddenly rose in the square and someone told me. That''s the magic net terminal from the South. Unlike the illusion made by the wizards, the magic net terminal seems to have a lot in the south, and it is placed in the streets..."

    Speaking of this, the blond young man paused a little and then continued: "Sir, our troupe is in a bad situation. Everyone is not doing well. St. Sunil''s theater has been turned off half." ¡±

    The war in the north has changed the lives of many people.

    Therefore, there will be "Highlanders", and there will be those people who are seen on the ship.

    The stubborn father is still waiting for the nobles to return to the theater, but the brave young man ran out and wanted to go to see the world in the distance to see where the incredible magical devices were born.

    Perhaps the nobles will come back to those gorgeous theaters after they have slowed down, but Cod looks at the crystals that are still playing the picture, and he knows that some things will be changed.

    He even shook a little.

    It is not only he can think of installing the heating rune on the iron plate and putting the cone of ice in the food storage box.

    How much can this thing be worth?

 Chapter 729ï¼š businessman

    The image projected in the crystal began the third iteration. Since there is no high-quality magic net terminal to enlarge and filter the image, the original image directly projected by the crystal appears blurry and slightly distorted, but Cod looks like this. Things, but the mood is difficult to calm down.

    Not everyone can quickly think of its usefulness after seeing a new thing. The difficulty of creating a new field is often no less than the development of a new land. It requires more than just intelligence and knowledge. Excellent talent and a little luck, as well as the courage to break the rules.

    According to archaeologists, primitive humans hunted with stones and sticks, but they thought that they would have tied stones to sticks, but it could have been used for thousands of years.

    The voice of the eldest son, Parr, came from the door and awakened Cod from his thoughts: "Father, the representative of Marlin Trading Company will soon arrive and it has been more than twenty minutes."

    "You go to the reception," Coude said without raising his head. "I have something to do here."

    "But father, they are talking about..."

    "You go to the reception," Cod repeated. "You know what to do, go."

    "Yes, father."

    Parr left, and Ferm looked at the big businessman in front of him nervously: "Mr. Cody, have I delayed yours..."

    "Don''t care, business things are too busy, but creative ideas are not to be missed," Cody smiled, and once again carefully examined the blond young man in front of him, then seriously asked, "Children, about you create If you come out of such a thing, how do you want to deal with it?"

    Fielde subconsciously pressed the hem of the jacket and finished the bow tie. It seemed to want to be as good as possible: "Sir, actually I...not very sure. I just thought of an idea, crystal is not my creation. These runes are not created by me. I just thought of recording the drama in the crystal and then putting it on the magic net terminal... but I don¡¯t have my own troupe, and I don¡¯t know how to buy the magic net terminal or Sell ??those recorded dramas.

    "Mr. Cody, I don''t know how to calculate money for an idea, so I want to come to the South, because the magic network terminal is from here. I heard that there are many new things here, as well as people who are good at using new things. Maybe someone here can point me."

    Cod looked at Ferm very seriously: "...I want to confirm first, have you told your ¡®creative¡¯ to others?¡±

    Fieldm honestly said: "There is no... Ah, I only mentioned it with one of my travel companions. He is an honest and knowledgeable person. It is he who advised me not to bury my head and find me to go to the government. The New Immigration Advisory Office of the Office asked for information."

    "...he gave you good advice, but in any case, the child, your ¡®spot¡¯ needs to be realized as soon as possible.¡±

    When he heard Cod''s words, Film quickly took a breath and finally said: "Mr., two thousand gold coins, I mean... Ansu shield gold coins, or oval gold coins."

    Cod stunned, as if he couldn''t believe the price he had heard. Phil thought that his price was too high. He immediately said, "Mr., two thousand gold coins, this idea belongs to you. It¡¯s entirely yours. Of course, if you think it¡¯s not worth it, you can drop it some more...¡±

    Cod looked at Phil''s face in a complicated look.

    Simple children... When you take out the crystal and let people see the images recorded above, your creativity is in jeopardy.

    Perhaps most of the geniuses with a unique vision will be too simple in the world of humanity and the world.

    Fieldm still looks at Cod with some nervousness. In fact, he is not able to distinguish the relationship and characteristics of the nobility, businessmen, citizens, government affairs offices, etc. under the new order in the South. He thinks that the big businessman in front may even be the South. A member of the new aristocracy, Film and his family served the nobility for many years. He was only nervous and upset in front of a big man like Cod.

    As for the two thousand gold coins... This is enough for the father¡¯s troupe to get out of the crisis, and even he can use this money to form his own troupe in the South. For him, this is his strange land in the south. The starting point for hard work.

    Cod regained his gaze and sighed slightly in his heart.

    Two thousand gold coins... This young man from the north simply can''t imagine how much money is flowing between the new companies in the South, and I can''t imagine what new things he created under the magical industrial system. future.

    The big businessman subconsciously clenched his fists and stared at the crystal and rune devices on the table.

    As long as two thousand gold coins, as long as two thousand gold coins! !

    Even, he can be a child because it is not a complicated technical creation, it is just an idea, an idea that is easy to achieve for a big businessman like him! !

    His fist slowly loosened and then slowly tightened.

    The silence made Phil''s uneasy.

    In the silence, Cod looked at the obsolete old-fashioned runes and looked at the artificial crystal that might have been a southern factory obsolete.

    He remembered the first heating station he and his friends made.

    I remembered the machine that was redeemed from the used warehouse.

    I remembered that I had bought a batch of cheap rune substrates from Kant''s factory with great hardships. After pulling back, I found that I was frustrated and upset when all the substrates could not be used due to the wrong standard.

    I remembered that I was standing at the door of the technical college for a whole day, just to get to a magician and go to my factory to see it.

    In the meantime, he seemed to hear a crisp and nice voice telling Mr. Cod to himself, the city is full of gold.

    Cod slammed his fist and tapped the table as if he was knocking on his heart.

    Fieldm was shocked by the other party''s movements. He just wanted to ask, but he saw the big businessman in front of him shook his head gently: "Child, I am not going to buy it."

    Field immediately said: "Sir, you can think about it again..."

    "Child, I haven''t finished yet," Cody waved his hand and pulled out two blank letterheads from a drawer in his desk. He took the pen and began to write quickly, and continued while writing. "I don''t buy it because it is worth more. I will write two letters for you. These two letters should be of great help to you..."

    Fieldm looked at Cod''s move with some confusion. Before he asked, he listened to the opposite businessman and said, "Do you want to name the new things you created?"

    "I call it ¡®magic drama,¡¯ sir,¡± said Philip.

    "Okay, I wrote it."

    After a quick writing, Cod put one of the letters in it, sealed it with fire paint, wrapped a special magic thread, and handed another unsealed letter directly to Film: "This is a letter of confirmation. You take it and your ''magic drama'' to the government office, look for the ''patent registry'', the sooner the better. In addition, this is the introduction letter, you take it to the magic network communication bureau, find the big governor Dear Youra, or go to the Magic Technology Department, find His Royal Highness Rebecca... Trust me, they will meet you."

    After being a civilian, the family¡¯s family served for the nobility, and Ferm was shocked after hearing about Cod¡¯s words. He couldn¡¯t believe the name he had heard, and he couldn¡¯t believe that he might have to meet with the two princes of the empire. The development has completely exceeded the imagination of young people, and he has even exclaimed little.

    After getting Cod''s reconfirmation, Fieldm determined that he had no problems with his ears. Then he lowered his head and glanced at the document that was written to the Patent Office''s Patent Registry, where he saw himself. name

    To the Patent Registry of the Government Affairs Department:

    I hereby certify that Mr. Film, from the town of Barron in the Holy Spirit Plains, is the creator and holder of the "magic drama" technology... Mr. Ferm should fully possess the right to use, use and dispose of the technology (creative). Right and enjoy all corresponding honors.

    Carroll Business Association Cod Baldwin

    Cod took a long breath and a wonderful sense of relaxation surrounded him.

    "Sir..." Film looked at the documents in his hand. Even if he didn''t understand the new laws about technology, even if he didn''t understand the rules of the "Cesil order," he realized at the moment that the two documents were behind. The meaning and the heart of Cod, the young man from Barron has hesitation in his words. "How should I repay you?"

    Cod looked at Ferm, and in those light-colored eyes, he saw sincerity and uneasiness.

    "I only have one request," the big businessman said slowly. "One day, when your magic drama develops, when you have a ''theatrical theater'' everywhere, I hope that the beginning of each of your works Leave me for half a minute until the day when Cod House is closed."

    "Half minute?"

    "Yes, to show my goods, this is the price I opened."

    "Of course, sir, there is no problem," Ferm said quickly.

    Cod nodded lightly.

    Perhaps the standard answer for a knight is that there is no need to repay.

    But he is a businessman.

    A good businessman.

    The young man from Baren stood up, carrying two letters, carrying his suitcase, and leaving with a solid and relaxed smile.

    Codd looked at the young man and walked to the door. When the other party was about to cross the door, he suddenly stood up: "Mr. Film."

    Fieldm stopped in confusion and turned his head: "Yes, sir?"

    "Welcome to the South," Cod smiled and said loudly. "There is gold everywhere."

    Phil stayed for a moment, and after the reaction came back with a smile: "Yes, Mr. Cod, thank you."

    Quiet in the office.

    Cod left the desk and slowly came to the floor to ceiling window.

    The snow fluttering in the air is still falling, the north wind is rolling, the snow dance is like a gauze, and the factory buildings and roads are gradually becoming silver.

    The sky is getting darker. On the road to the city center, the magic stone street lamp is gradually lighting up. The passers-by and the black car shadow in the winter clothes are gradually sparse. Only at the end of the road and the magic net terminal near the square, as always, the light is projected. Showing images.

    "Good luck, young people."

    ......

    Leaving the Cod Family Business Company, Film returned to the avenue with some excitement, and the expectation of the future burned in the chest, as if to make this cold snow day cute.

    He saw a figure standing not far away, with snowflakes circling around the figure, tumbling like an elf.

    "Hey! Fendil!" Ferm hurried forward and greeted the other person. "I thought you were gone..."

    Fendill, who had a short silver hair, laughed and looked at the smiling face of Ferm: "I have nothing to do. It is better to wait for your good news here to see your expression. Should it be really good news?"

    "Yes," Ferm knew his identity as a spellcaster when he took his eyes off the flying snowflakes around Fendill, but Fendill¡¯s character and other spells he had seen. The difference is different. After the initial tension dissipated, he had only admired and envied the magic of Fendill''s control of ice and snow. "It is good news that Mr. Cod did not buy my ''idea''."

    "Oh?"

    "He gave me two letters, one to the Office of the Government, saying that it is possible to prove the ''magic drama'' in my ownership, and a letter, let me take it to the didu, saying that you can meet Rebec Princess Princess and Hertish Princess Herti..."

    "Ah," Fendier whispered, and turned his head and glanced at the door of the Cod House Company. "This Mr. Cod... is indeed an upright person."

    "what did you say?"

    "No, nothing," Fendill shook his head with a smile. "It seems that we can still go along for a long time, and I am going to didu."

    Fieldm showed a very happy appearance: "Really? Right, I have not asked, what do you do in the South?"

    "I came to study," Fendill smiled and spread his hand. "My aunt thinks that I should learn something I can''t learn at home. She always uses other people''s children to stimulate me."

    "Ah... that was a disaster."

    "Who said no?"

 Chapter 730ï¼š winter

    Winter is here.

    The fog covering the entire north-central region came as expected, and the smog and the chilly atmosphere began to envelope Older South. In a light gray haze, this magnificent imperial capital became blurred and embarrassing. It''s like a painting with water soaked, everything is no longer so distinct.

    The Obsidian Palace stands high in the fog, like a giant stone cast, overlooking the capital of the Empire.

    Rosetta Augustus started the letter in front of him and read every line of text with a calm expression.

    Judyan Wendell stood at the emperor''s desk. He saw the emblem of the Cecil empire sword and plow above the letter. The lines of the emblem itself and the lines on the paper were neat and beautiful.

    It took a long time for Titan¡¯s rulers to read this letter, which was not very long, and then slightly indulge, whispered: ¡°This tuition has finally become acceptable.¡±

    "This is a good start, sire." Yan Dinan said quietly.

    Rosetta nodded slightly: "Gaowen Cecil believes that it is necessary for the two countries to establish a deeper exchange. The old era of confrontation with guns and guns is over. The more prosperous and prosperous society is the true pursuit of this era. Things."

    Judi Nan quietly stared at his own monarch: "Your Majesty, what is your opinion?"

    "At least one thing I agree with, the old days are really over," Rosetta''s mouth seemed to have a smile. "We need to do something that is more adaptive to the new era...

    "Dindy Nanqing, Gao Wen Cecil has been emphasizing that his new empire has a new system of friendly openness, then do you think... will they welcome some guests from Tifeng?"

    Judi Nan was silent for a few seconds before he slowly said: "There is only a try to know."

    Rosetta''s mouth with a smile, reaching out, taking a letter from the side, and writing a powerful line of words:

    To the Emperor Cecil:

    Your opinion makes me admire. Your understanding of the times makes me agree. Maybe we are time to discuss how to be in this new era...

    The tip of the pen was moving on the paper, and the fine sound of the brush twitched gently in the quiet study. In the quiet atmosphere, Judyan turned his eyes to the window, and the fog that enveloped Aldernan was swelling in the sun. Moving, like a silent and gentle sea, the golden sun is slowly rising and falling on the sea.

    There was some unnatural smell in the fog, and Mary couldn''t help but sneeze when the smell came.

    The female apprentice of the black hair stood at the intersection in front of the Earl of Hemir. She frowned, watching the misty mist slowly swaying in the line of sight, and the mixed smell in the mist affected her mood.

    This odor may not have reached such an unbearable level, but Mary''s nose is more sensitive. She feels that the breath is like some harmful smoke, with a little bit of odor in the spicy.

    She looked up and saw that there was a thicker fog above it. The sun shone through the fog, and the light was diffused and weak. The obsidian palace in the distance stood in the fog and could only see the outline of the dragonfly.

    The fog that enveloped Oldern is like a repressed and deep sea. The ocean is full of unpleasant smells. It is bustling and rich, but in the winter, it seems that there is no comfort and sunshine in your hometown at least. There is not a lot of chimneys that continuously emit exhaust gas.

    The female apprentice waved her hand and summoned a layer of breeze shield to block the ingredients that seemed to be harmful to health in the fog. A slightly envious and obedient voice came from the side: "It¡¯s still a powerful caster like you. The air will follow your instructions."

    Mary turned her head and saw that she was talking to herself. A waiter wearing a blouse. This is a servant sent by the priest of Hermier. She came here to accompany herself. Before the mentor returned, the humble man would listen to himself.

    But Mary didn''t adapt to this identity that could assign others, and she didn''t adapt to others'' compliments. She just shook her head and said in an equal tone: "But if it''s not here, I don''t have to make a shield at all. Filtering the air should be the freshest time of the year."

    The waiter smiled helplessly: "...hey, this winter''s fog is a bit strange."

    "But I remember that this was not the case last year," Mary recalled as she came to the Imperial Capital with her mentor. "Not even the year before."

    ¡°If you have been to the Imperial City earlier, you will be even more surprised by the situation this winter,¡± the attendant said. ¡°Our locals are more aware of the changes here.¡±

    Mary looked at the attendant and casually said what she heard: "I heard people say that the strange smell in the fog is due to the chimneys of the chimneys, and the smoke from them is not lost. A bad fog."

    The waiter smiled and shook his head. "You can say that we don''t dare the factories are open to adults. They don''t like people talking about their machines and chimneys."

    Mary had a thought in her heart and seemed to want to say something. However, the door to the mansion was not opened, and the old mage wearing a black robe and body was already out of it.

    The young female apprentice immediately dropped the attendant and greeted her mentor.

    "Guide, are we going to go straight home?" Mary asked Daniel''s arm and asked respectfully.

    "No, go to the factory to get some things," Daniel looked at his apprentice. "Yes, know to open the breeze shield, otherwise you will get sick sooner or later in such a bad weather. It¡¯s not going to bend.¡±

    Mary bowed her head, but neither refuted nor frustrated, but with a hint of a smile.

    She can''t remember how long the tutor has not used such an understatement to "criticize" herself.

    Riding the magical guide that was allotted by the Empire, Mary and Daniel set off for the Imperial Engineering Association. In the car, Mary couldn¡¯t help but swear: "The winter here is much colder than the countryside, and There is also a horrible fog."

    Daniel looked at the female apprentice who was complaining indifferently and spit out a few words: "Not on the table."

    Mary hurried her neck and made a respectful listening to the lesson.

    But the mentor did not teach her as usual, but did not say anything in the next few seconds. Mary couldn''t help but look up curiously, but saw the mentor watching her quietly.

    She was a bit confused, but she didn''t dare to ask until Daniel took the initiative to say: "Mary, do you want to go back to the country?"

    "I? No, no," Mary snorted, then hurriedly waved. "I just... just casually speaking, mentor, I didn''t think..."

    Daniel calmly looked at some flustered female apprentices and shook his head when the other party was busy explaining: "I found your parents."

    All of Mary''s movements and words were static. She looked at her mentor with a little stagnation. It took a few seconds to understand the other''s words. Then it took a few seconds to think about what kind of expression she should make. I feel that my expression must be funny, because she can feel that her face is stiff, not even knowing that she should be happy or sad. She seems to be listening to a strange concept, but the concept is related to herself.

    Her parents.

    Her parents who have completely forgotten their looks.

    "They are in the country, and they live not far from the town. They moved home after you lost, but the civilians can hardly move very far even if they move. As one of the chief mages of the empire, I found them and It¡¯s not difficult,¡± Daniel said quietly. ¡°You still have a brother and a sister, but your brother has died of a plague a few years ago. Your sister is married, but there are no children. ¡±

    Mary fixedly looked at her mentor and looked at the old man who had been distorted, cold, violent, and terrible for many years. He watched him calmly talking about these things related to her, in the pair of yellow-brown eyes. There is no longer any coldness and loss of control, only the face of her own ignorance.

    She is squatting, but she doesn''t even know what she wants to say: "mentor, I... I don''t know..."

    Daniel interrupted her again: "If you want to see them, I will pick them up. If you want to go home, go back."

    "¡­¡­I do not know."

    This is a weak and unconventional answer. If it is put in the past, it will be exchanged for severe reprimand and even punishment. However, today Daniel just nodded in a faint spot: "I understand that I will give you time to consider."

    Mary lowered her head and after a long silence, she finally reopened: "Are they doing well in these years?"

    "Not very hungry."

    "That''s good."

    Daniel stared at Mary, and after a long time he sighed: "Not on the table."

    After saying this, he took back his sight, as if he was no longer concerned about Mary''s movements, but his spirit slowly sinking. Under the premise of maintaining the basic concern and reaction to the real world, the old Master quietly connected to the secret. Mind network.

    In the network of minds, the dreams created by the eternal sleepers are sunny and sunny.

    The breeze blew through the wide streets, blowing the right golden leaves on the roadside. The cloth hanging from the palace and the tower swayed in the wind, showing the gorgeous texture, and Daniel, who was a middle-aged gentleman, appeared. On the street, with the flow of people coming and going, step forward.

    His spiritual tentacles have spread, secretly connecting the thoughts of the nearby sleepers, extracting the latest and useful information.

    Most of the intelligence was filtered out by him: in this increasingly large network, there are too many boring sleepers who are publishing some meaningless content, and those meaningless things make the lord responsible for managing the network complain about the great masters. This behavior of publishing meaningless content is called "water paste". Although Daniel can''t understand what the words created by the extraterrestrial rogues mean, he can judge from the owner''s attitude that this is not a compliment.

    It is said that the priests who are responsible for managing the flow of information are already studying how to control this kind of meaningless information flooding. Daniel is interested in this, but before that, he must first complete the task assigned by the owner.

    After excluding those meaningless information, his focus is on the recent operation of the Mind Network and the recent activities of the Insects.

    He "listens" and "sees" some intelligence:

    The ecclesiastical activities in the Cecil empire are becoming more and more difficult, and the ubiquitous magic monitoring tower and more and more magistrates are squeezing the living space of illegal and extraordinary people;

    The upper-level nightmare archaeologists recently conducted a new round of computational power collection. A large project seems to need more computing power to maintain. Some middle and lower-level sleepers are discussing this matter. They seem to think that this collection calculation The order of force has become more and more frequent recently, and there is a slight complaint about it;

    The son of the storm made a last contact with the land shortly before, and then completely lost the news;

    Some people with long-term sleep are sighing at the situation that the three sects of the past have stood together. I don¡¯t know when it has fallen apart, and lament that the changes in the world are beyond expectations;

    A piece of information was crossed in Daniel''s mind and in his vision. He walked quietly on the street, as if he were just an ordinary passer.

    A golden leaf fell from the vicinity, and the spine fell behind Daniel. The fallen leaves flipped in midair and suddenly became dark. The edges showed numerous jagged cracks and disappeared.

    But no one seems to notice this "imperfect scene."

    There was no meaning in the information. I didn¡¯t know which node group floated up. Daniel randomly swept the ¡°water sticker¡± message.

    It seems to be just boring rumors, or blame

    Some unknown believers have recently mentioned some strange phenomena in the spiritual network, and claimed that they suddenly encountered abnormal cavities when they wandered in the dream capital. Others said that when walking on the road, they suddenly saw that the person in front of them disappeared from the air and was not disconnected. It seems to be swallowed up by nothing, and more believers believe that they have lost some memories during the networking period after leaving the network...

 Chapter 731ï¼š Ancient items that are difficult to study

    Daniel stopped in a square.

    He sat on the bench and closed his eyes, but his fingers tapped the armrests on the bench.

    Invisible data flowed through the network, and a sense of standby in the distance responded to the call of the bishop. Along with the slight fluctuations in the air, a female believer in a white dress appeared in front of Daniel and bowed: " Bishop, are you calling me?"

    "Well," Daniel opened his eyes slightly and nodded. The female believer in front of him was his subordinate in the Insects. He was trained for many years, his loyalty was unquestionable, and he was promoted to the cybersecurity department. But even so, she is not qualified to know the owner''s existence, just a good assistant. "Dana, there seems to be some rumors in the network recently."

    ¡°rumor?¡± The female frown frowned and was confused for a while.

    Daniel presented a few pieces of information he had just seen, and the clear words floated in front of Dana.

    To be honest, Daniel himself didn''t care much when he saw this information: there are a large number of connected people in the Mind Network, and many of the many believers are very boring or too nervous, every day. Numerous useless information flows through this vast network, and too much horror and incredible whispering information is often part of this type of useless information.

    However, when he arbitrarily searched the statistics of these pieces of information, he could not help but care.

    These seemingly rumored things... have appeared more than once in the last half of the month.

    The female teacher carefully read the information displayed by Daniel. After a slight memory, she nodded. "Yes, the bishop, there have been rumors in this area recently, but after verification, it is just nonsense."

    Daniel raised his eyelids: "Verification?"

    "Yes," the female apprentice nodded. "The patrollers patrolled around the city of dreams, and did not find so-called abnormal cavities. The sects of the management network checked all the records of the connected networks, and no one suddenly disappeared from the network or Abnormal disconnection - the believer who claimed to have lost his memory was later found. It is said that no brain problems were found after the examination. The so-called memory loss may be the mental imbalance and delusion caused by long-term connection to the network."

    ¡°Is it all delusions and rumors...¡± Daniel whispered, ¡°but there is more than one message...¡±

    The female apprentice opened her mouth and seemed to want to say something, but stopped with Daniel.

    In the city of dreams, an invisible wind blows through. A notice of global broadcasting spreads throughout the network from the Great Temple in the center of the city. All the sleeping people who are active in the city look up and look at the direction of the Great Temple. Daniel also No exception.

    In his vision, a notice from the pope emerged:

    "About the recent rumor of the psychic network, the emergence of holes in the network, the sudden disappearance of the linker, and the memory loss after the disconnection of the network, are all rumors, and the compatriots in the church cannot believe it..."

    After the announcement, the female Dana blinked and looked at Daniel: "The bishop, it seems that the investigation of the Archbishops has already concluded that these are indeed rumors."

    "What about rumors..." Daniel whispered softly and waved his hand. "Well, I have nothing else to do, go to your own."

    "Yes, Lord Bishop." The female believer bowed her head and stepped back halfway, and the figure disappeared into a flash of volatility.

    Daniel shook his head and looked at the square in front of him.

    A group of shimmering vortexes swaying in the upper reaches of the square, moving quickly against the ground, quickly and silently.

    That is the so-called "tourist", not by human manipulation, but rooted in the network of minds, running according to specific logic, similar to the self-discipline illusion of the magical couple, they patrol the whole network around the clock, check the city of dreams Their range of activities is even wider than that of the sleepers in the city of dreams.

    The patroller came to the bench where Daniel was sitting, and slammed into the latter''s leg. Without a response, the glimmer of the glint was slightly retracted and then hit the front again.

    Not very smart, but loyal.

    In theory, the patroller will not let go of any anomaly in the mind network, and those messages may indeed be rumors compiled by boring people, but ... still report to the owner.

    Daniel stood up and took a step forward, disappearing into a fluctuating phosphor.

    ......

    In the high-end laboratory of the Institute of Magical Technology in Cecil City, a group of senior magician technicians, runesmen and traditional wizards and scholars who are seconded from elsewhere are gathering in front of a test bench and squinting at them. Things in the middle of the lab bench:

    A black cover, can not see the important books of the age.

    Gao Wen also stood in the laboratory and looked at the black book with the experts and scholars from various fields. He stood on the left hand with Rebecca and Jenny with the same big eyes, and stood on the right hand. Carmel, who had a face, and Veronica, who had never had a face, still had a tweezer who was forcibly dragged to make up the number but now has been asleep.

    The ultimate book, no one knows, no one can tell the truth of it. Even the most learned scholars can only face this thing.

    Therefore, Gao Wen can only bring together all kinds of experts, let these professionals who have made achievements in their respective fields judge and judge how to crack the secret of this book - do not ask these people to know or To analyze this book, at least you have to think about a broken idea.

    To this end, he dragged Tyre too, in order to get help from the mysterious knowledge of the Kraken - but this seems to be a wrong idea.

    When the salted fish came into view of the ultimate book, he said that he didn''t know, and then he began to sleep. Now he has been sleeping for an hour, not to mention the cold water, and the boiling water is not awake.

    Gao Wen tried it, it is really not awake...

    And she is still very special on the ground.

    Gao Wen shook his head and stretched his legs to kick Til''s tail aside and step forward. "You, what can you think?"

    Standing in front of Pitman, he turned his head and looked at his beard, which was almost stunned every day but seemed to never see a decrease: "Your Majesty, this...to be honest, there is no such thing as a famous one."

    Gao Wen sighed: "Even your experience can''t see the idea..."

    The implication is that your experience is not enough for the two apostles.

    Pitman has no twilight, especially calm: "That Bellilla and a lot of all things have been buried in the high-level study for hundreds of years without researching the famous, what is the use of my experience?"

    The implication is that the cult is not able to see the number of job changes, or should look at the time of duty - although he jumped around in two cult groups, but the real work experience is not enough Look, naturally, you can''t get to the top of the sect of the ultimate book.

    "Your Majesty, I am sorry, we have not found any ideas," Jenny walked up from the side and said with a low head. "Although some parts of the book are engraved with runes, they are completely unrecognized runes. And the sample is too small to analyze the law. I also suspect that the runes are not the real effective structure of this book, and its function should be realized through more complicated and advanced mechanisms."

    Kamal nodded and heard his awkward voice from the shining radiance of the Arcane: "The manufacturing technology of this book has been lost, we can hardly understand how it works - it may come from a more advanced Civilization, this civilization is far more advanced than us, or it may come from a civilization whose technology route is very different from ours. If it is the latter... then our analysis of it will become more difficult, we may not even see it. The pattern in the book page is decorative or functional, and the cover is not to protect the book or another mystery..."

    Veronica held the Platinum Scepter and said with regret: "Not to mention, it is still broken now - the use of all things may be too rude, so that such an immortal heritage is lost. If it still works, our analysis of it may be a lot easier."

    The expression on Gao Wen¡¯s face is a bit awkward.

    Fortunately, most of the attention here is on the book in the lab.

    "Carmel''s guess is very reasonable. Maybe his two guesses are correct," he coughed, in case everyone''s attention was focused on "the sample is bad, the rough use is not desirable". ¡°The end of everything will find the ultimate book from a very old underground ruins, when the book was protected by an ancient device that no one could understand and the manufacturing technology had long since lost.

    "There is a view that before the first big development, even before our mortal civilization in this season, there have been many reincarnation civilizations in the world, so we can boldly guess that this book is a previous season of civilization. The advanced products left behind."

    The technicians in the lab couldn¡¯t help but whisper, this prehistoric civilization¡¯s conjecture is somewhat deviant, but in Cecil¡¯s academic field, it¡¯s not new to challenge conventional deviant things, and you might feel it¡¯s incredible. But if it is good for research, the researchers don''t mind starting some discussion under this premise.

    "It¡¯s a pity that it¡¯s one, it¡¯s gone,¡± Rebecca sighed. ¡°If you cut it, you might understand something...¡±

    "Oh, hey, isn''t this book broken?" Amber immediately picked it up. "You have cut something that you have broken."

    This half-elves have been finished by Gao Wen before they finish talking: "Don''t mess!"

    ¡°Now we can only study the structure and principle of this book through some indirect means,¡± Carmel said. ¡°First use a crystal resonator to test whether it contains a crystallized rune structure and then use The Arcane Detection Array will test a little bit whether it will react under certain arcane energy stimuli... This is a conservative but relatively effective solution. If our current equipment is accurate enough, we might be able to paint it hidden. The magic structure, even if it can only depict a part, is a huge improvement."

    This seems to be the only solution that can be implemented right now - although efficiency may be low, at least, it can be a start.

    The temporary research plan was quickly finalized, and the technicians began to move away. Soon, only Gao Wen himself was left in the lab.

    And a salted fish that had been asleep all the way, was accidentally stepped on a few feet and did not wake up.

    Gao Wen stared at the ultimate book on the lab bench and looked at it - after the personnel left, a solid steel fence was raised around the bench, and a slightly glowing shield shrouded inside the fence, plus experimentation. There are also armed security forces outside the facility, and this book should be fairly safe to stay here.

    He retracted his gaze and turned to prepare to leave, but just stepping forward, a slightly cold touch suddenly came from the outer edge of his palm.

    Gao Wen looked down and saw a long snake tail swaying around him, and the cool tail of the silk was poking his hand.

    The owner of the tail is squinting from the ground.

    This salted fish woke up.

    "Actually, I have a suggestion," Tyre yawned. When Gao Wen thought she was getting up and just wanted to say hello and go back to sleep, she said in a serious way, "Why don''t you ask the secret silver treasure? What?"

    Gao Wen frowned: "The secret silver treasure?"

    "We are not very familiar with the civilization of the land, the ancient relics, I am really not good at this thing," Tyre retracted his tail, while seriously putting himself up, lazily said, "but There is an equally old race that has been paying attention to the land... behind the secret silver treasure house, the dragons, they nominally keep the client¡¯s trust, but from the historical process, they are actually hosting cultural relics, then... you think Will there be another ''the ultimate book'' in their warehouse?"

    Tyre paused and stared at Gao Wen: "Or, it is the same era as the ultimate book."

    As Gao Wen had long guessed, for the ancient and powerful ancient civilization like the Kraken, the dragon behind the secret silver treasure... is not a secret.

    He looked at the guy who was still asleep at the moment before, and he looked particularly lazy: "It seems that you just didn''t sleep."

    "I am sleeping, but I am naturally sensitive, and I can think about things when I hear things in my sleep."

    "That was really amazing," Gao Wen said with a smile, then nodded slightly. "Thank you for your suggestion - maybe I should contact the agent."

    "That''s your business," Tyre shook his body, his tail stretched out, and he waved his hand toward the doorway. "I wish you all the best."

    Gao Wenmu sent the Miss Haiyue to leave the line of sight. After a moment, he heard the voice of the other party coming up from the corridor: "How do you have footprints on my tail!?"

    ... Who said that in the sleep, the perception is sharp?

 Chapter 732ï¼š Stealing knowledge

    Although Tyre¡¯s own feelings are often not very reliable, at least this time, her advice is still quite reliable in Gao Wen¡¯s view.

    Even if the "ultimate book" is really a relic of an ancient civilization that has long since been completely lost, the gangs who rely on people to keep their belongings and wait for the client to die to get rich are probably aware of its origins - maybe they still I can smash a copy from the warehouse and it¡¯s not bad...

    To be honest, Gao Wen is quite worried about his accidental collapse of the ultimate book.

    After returning to Cecil, he immediately contacted the senior agent lady through the ring of Mithril.

    Then, as expected, the Miss Blue Dragon appeared in front of him in less than 30 minutes - as always, and responded quickly.

    "The Mithril Treasury is very happy to serve you," Melita P. Pe?a stood in front of Gao Wen, and her face was covered by a lavender veil. Only the slightly curved eyes showed a smile. "This time you need to save." Take the item, or consult the business, or... still speed?"

    "Don''t say these," Gao Wen waved his hand and couldn''t help but ask a question he had long asked. "Why can you come so fast every time? It seems like you have been living around me? Now there is no history." Sexual events need you to observe, you have nothing else to do?"

    Melita¡¯s professional smile seems to be stiff for a moment, but it¡¯s just an illusion. Her smile is still like a spring breeze: ¡°You are a key customer of Mithril Treasury, and of course you will receive extra attention ¨C but It¡¯s really a coincidence that I am near you. Please don¡¯t worry, my work will not be delayed, every employee of Mithril Treasury is dedicated.¡±

    Looking at Melita¡¯s trusting calm eyes, Gao Wen could only believe the other person¡¯s statement, but he couldn¡¯t help but look up and down the other side and asked, ¡°I still have a problem ¨C maybe a bit offensive. But you only have this dress?"

    Even in this cold winter, Melita still wears the iconic purple dress with a hint of glamorous feeling. In the past, Gao Wen did not care much, but today the street lights in the city are hanging. With the icicles, almost everyone I saw was wearing winter clothes - except for Carmel and Nicholas Eggs - so I saw the agent lady in front of me, and the sense of violation was particularly obvious.

    Melita probably didn¡¯t think that Gao Wen¡¯s problems were so sharp today, and he stunned and then smiled a bit bluntly: ¡°...you should know that I am a dragon, for me, The present human form is only for the convenience of activities in the human society. I am not so keen to modify my human attitude."

    "It turned out to be like this," Gao Wen nodded. "Sorry, I asked some rude questions."

    "It doesn''t matter, it''s a chat between friends, I don''t care," Melita smiled and shook her head. "So what are you looking for today?"

    "It¡¯s a consultation. We got a thing recently, but no one knows where it came from, but I think if it¡¯s a long-established dragon... maybe it can help.¡±

    "Thank you for your trust, but you still have to remind you in advance that the Dragons may know more things, but they don''t know everything, and nothing can tell you," Melita said, her eyes revealing at the same time. A little curious, "So... what is it?"

    "A book, but not here, you have to take a trip with me," Gao Wen stood up and motioned to tell Melita to follow himself. "I told you on the road how we got it..."

    Bringing a team of followers, Gao Wen led Melita all the way to the Royal District, and soon came to the vicinity of the Magic Technology Institute. On the road, he introduced the origin of the ultimate book to the other party, and also by the way. A little bit of what happened near Sorinburg - Miss Dragon was obviously interested in the latter. After hearing the passage of Bertila into the giant tree of Sorin, she couldn''t help but sigh with a sigh: "°¦... I saw the giant tree when I flew in the sky. It was really incredible, and the dragon was amazed... but I didn''t expect the tree to come like this."

    "All things will end up with their own lives and flesh and blood, but the things left in the waste are still disturbing, a group of mutant druids that can survive in the magical environment, I really don''t know that they are brewing at the moment. What,¡± Gao Wen said with a frown. ¡°With your ability, there is no way to fly over the magnificent wall to investigate the situation inside?¡±

    Gao Wen has the intention to use the power of the dragon of Melita to explore the wasteland. After all, the wasteland disk has a strong interference energy field, and even his satellite monitoring can not see its internal situation. But he also knows that he and Mithril Treasures are just a "friend relationship". He can''t order Melita, nor can he issue such a "out of service scope" to Mithril Treasures, so this time also It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t have much to look forward to.

    Melita thought about it for two seconds after hearing Gao Wen¡¯s words and nodded and said, ¡°In fact, I can fly over the barrier ¨C my extreme flight height is not a problem across the barrier.¡±

    Gao Wenwen suddenly raised his eyebrows and couldn¡¯t help but raise a look: "That..."

    "But when I fly in, I die." Melita continued.

    Gao Wen: "..."

    Then there is nothing to say! Humans can do it too - docking with the control center on the elf side, opening a temporary entrance on the barrier, and Gao Wen walked into the barrier with a group of infantry swaying, but what is the use of it? Dead...

    "In fact, it doesn''t necessarily die," Melita seems to feel that her answer is not professional enough, followed by a supplement. "It''s just that the danger is very high. The chaotic magical environment is also very harmful to the dragons. The thunderstorm environment is the biggest threat from the air into the waste soil, and there are countless distortions and energy hurricanes on the ground. According to our estimation, even the young dragons who have been trained in combat are entering the middle of the wasteland. The 24-hour mortality rate after the region is close to 90%..."

    Gao Wen thought about it and thought that Melita¡¯s saying was no different from the one just now - still dead.

    "That''s still okay," he waved his hand. "I just mention it, don''t go to my heart."

    During the talk, they have arrived at the front of the lab where the ultimate book is stored.

    The accompanying guards and attendants took over the defense at the entrance of the laboratory. The staff responsible for the care facilities opened the door to the laboratory. Gao Wen led Melita into the tightly protected room, and the ultimate book remained. Quietly lying on the round table in the center of the room, protected by a fence and a shield.

    Gao Wen pointed to the **** book on the round table: "It is it, you..."

    As he spoke, he looked at Melita, who was next to him, but the half sentence behind him was stuck in the blind.

    Melita is staring at the ultimate book on the round table. The dragon has always maintained a cloud of light and I don¡¯t know when it has disappeared. She barely disguised her dignity and vigilance in her sight. The appearance makes Gao Wen realize one thing in a moment -

    Melita knows the secret of the "The Ultimate Book"!

    "Look at your appearance, most of them know the origin of the ultimate book," Gao Wen quickly converges and is surprised. The voice re-emerges with Melita''s attention. "It seems that I really found the right person this time."

    Melita suddenly woke up from the state of ecstasy. She squinted and stared at Gao Wen. Her eyes were burning and her tone was very serious: "You just said that this book was found in the nest of the eternal death of all things. I¡¯ve been using this book for centuries to develop myself and develop plans that can influence the situation on the mainland?¡±

    Gao Wen looked at Melita seriously, and then slowly nodded after two seconds of deliberate silence. He asked: "What is the origin of this book? Why are you so nervous?"

    At this moment, Melita seemed to be in hesitation and entanglement. After half a minute of thinking and silence, she shook her head gently: "...I don''t know if I should say this to you...but I To tell you, it is very dangerous, very dangerous to the civilized process, you should stay away from it as much as possible, and those who are dying of the dead... Fortunately, their thinking is distorted, their behavior is lacking in logic, and perhaps they are not Can fully play the role of this book, otherwise this continent... trouble can be much bigger!"

    The Mithril Treasury agent apparently has been nervous to a certain extent, so that she even forgot to add the professional "you" word when talking to Gao Wen.

    Gao Wen didn''t care about the small changes in the name Melita. He just reminded me a little too nervous Miss Qian: "It has been scrapped."

    "In any case, you''d better not continue to contact..." Melita said subconsciously, but halfway through it, "Ah? You said it was scrapped?"

    "Yes, although it is not clear why, it is completely unusable," Gao Wen said without changing his color. "If you don''t believe it, you can look at it yourself."

    As he spoke, he lifted the safety barrier of the test bench. After the steel railings and energy shields were closed, he reached for the black book, but his movement suddenly stopped before he handed it to Melita. Down: "I will confirm it first - shouldn''t you destroy it immediately after getting the book?"

    From Melita¡¯s nervous vigilance, Gao Wen is really worried about this.

    "I swear by the glory of the dragon and my name," Melita said solemnly. "I won''t do this without permission - I just confirm its status."

    Gao Wen decided to believe each other.

    On the one hand, because Melita¡¯s vows seem to be really serious, on the other hand, the Miss Dragon looks not so reckless, and of course the more important reason is the confidence in her own strength. Destroying an ancient artifact before a legendary strongman reacts, even if the dragon is shot, it is not so easy to succeed.

    Melita got the **** book, her breathing speeded up slightly, and the expression was serious and tense as if she was holding a half-ton of bombs - and the bomb had been released from insurance.

    She opened the book and saw a message indicating that the connection was broken. The red warning character filled the field of view.

    Gao Wen thinks this feeling is probably the same as the full eye 404...

    "...it''s really impossible to use," Melita finally sighed after a few quick flips. The tone was more brisk. "But you got it wrong, it''s not bad, at least from physics." There is no structural flaw, but... the end result is similar, it is no longer usable, and theoretically no one can restore it to its previous state unless...no, nothing."

    Although Gao Wen is very curious about the content of the other party''s "unless", at this moment he is more concerned about what this ultimate book is: "Now you can tell me, what is the origin of this book?"

    Melita indulged for two seconds. Through the thin veil, Gao Wen vaguely saw that she should bite her lip. After this apparent hesitation, the senior agent gently vomited: "You should I know that there was a war in the ancient civilization of the Dragon and the Loren continent."

    "The battle against the tide?" Gao Wen immediately reacted.

    "Yes, I mentioned it to you..." Melita said in a deep voice. "And I told you that in the history of the dragons, the war was called ''the chaos of the tide.'' The word ''chaos'' is because it is far from being as simple as a war. It is because a too reckless race has embarked on the wrong development route, and the crisis that has brought the world to a lifetime is no longer a crisis, and you find This book..."

    Melita gently lifted the black book in her hand and shook it in the air.

    "It was made by the tide empire."

    Gao Wenyu¡¯s eyes widened.

    This ancient secret, which made him curious for a long time, and suspected to have a certain connection with the black trap, actually opened the veil in this way at this moment!

    ¡°Can I ask more?¡± He looked at Melita¡¯s eyes. ¡°Why are you saying this book is very dangerous ¨C what is it used to make this book against the Empire?¡±

    ¡°Stealing knowledge,¡± Melita said calmly, ¡°stealing beyond their control, and this goes beyond what they control, and ultimately destroys the future of the entire world.¡±

    Steal knowledge! !

    This simple word seemed to flash across Govin''s mind, causing a storm in his heart.

    If it is someone else, probably won''t think of anything from the simple words of Melita, but he knows what the source of the link to the ultimate book is -

    It is a satellite array in space!

    (Push this new book, fantasy classification, "Unveil the car", yes, I must have found out that the author''s book is gone... but it should be stable, no problem, and the idea is good, It is worth seeing.

    In addition, the sound of this chapter is open! If you have a fan value of 500 or more, you can send a voice! )

 Chapter 733ï¼š Melitas answer

    The information revealed by Melita and the possibility behind this information made Gao Wen¡¯s breathing unable to stop for a moment.

    This short reaction was seen by Melita.

    ¡°Can you talk about it specifically?¡± Gao Wen suppressed the ups and downs in his heart and asked him with a serious expression. ¡°Where did they steal knowledge from somewhere? And why did this knowledge almost ruin the world? s future?"

    "The history of the chaos of the tide is a very sensitive topic among the dragons. Although it is not an absolute taboo, we almost never disclose it to foreigners." Melita narrowed her eyes and seemed to be observing. Gao Wen¡¯s reaction, ¡°This is not mentioned for the time being, you seem to care about this matter?¡±

    Gao Wen knew that his reaction might be a bit big, but he managed to control his expression at the moment and responded frankly: "I certainly care about it - all things will end up using this book to create a more devastating security. The disaster of Su, now this book is in my hands again - if this thing has some kind of ancient curse or a frenzied power, then we have to face the problem of one or two people losing. And your dragon''s nervous attitude towards this book... more my vigilance."

    "You can rest assured that this is irrelevant to the power of the curse. The most dangerous thing is the knowledge itself." Melita shook her head. "For some reason, the dragons who performed the task outside were forbidden to aliens. Explain the specific content and source of the knowledge, but about the chaos of the tide... I can prompt you a word."

    "What?"

    "The spirits that are spiritually obscured must never master material science beyond their ability," Melita said in a cry, "because they are dual slaves of spirit and matter."

    Gao Wen was silent for two seconds.

    For a soul who has been exposed from the earth, has been exposed to massive information baptism, and has been subjected to various ideological trends, Melita''s sentence is actually quite simple to understand.

    It was nothing more than a technical crisis that was dug up from the alien graves of the aliens.

    But intuition and Melita¡¯s eyes when he said this sentence told him that this ¡°crisis¡± might not be that simple.

    Melita mentioned "the ruin of the future of the whole world". This sentence should not be just exaggerated. However, why does a spiritually obscured race master the "future" of the whole world after it has advanced technology?

    "Destroying the future of the whole world", in Gao Wen''s understanding, should mean losing the expected development potential, meaning that the whole world will fall into an irreversible and pessimistic state, meaning no longer moving forward, no Re-development, no longer turn around, means forever sinking...

    If the "anti-tidal empire" only steals some of the "old fleet" technology and uses these techniques to develop advanced weapons, then they may destroy themselves in the war, they may use these weapons to destroy the dragons, but in Gaowen It seems that this is not to ruin the future of the whole world - because the world has actually developed more than one season of civilization, there is a "magic wave" such a shuffling mechanism exists, any race in such a world Lidu is only one of the passengers. The tide-proof empire is self-destructive. There will be a new kingdom replaced by it. The dragons will be destroyed and a new race will be born.

    Such a world is still developing and changing. The future is not destroyed. It is only a reincarnation.

    Of course, perhaps Melita is only referring to the crisis that the dragons themselves faced in the war. The considerations about the world''s macro historical process are only Gaowen''s own divergent thinking, but Gao Wen believes that it is like watching the dragons. The ancient races that alternated in time and again should not be so short-sighted.

    He calmly said his own thoughts.

    "The serious consequences you said should not only be that simple contradiction empire used to create some kind of weapon, so simple?" He looked at Melita¡¯s eyes. "What did they do so much that they were almost Destroy the future of the world - can you say this?"

    "...no." Melita shook her head and her eyes were hinted wildly.

    Gao Wen successfully received the other party''s suggestion: "Oh, it seems to be related to the black trap and the gods."

    After several conversations, he had already mastered the rules of some of Melita¡¯s ¡°unspeakable secrets¡± and inferred the dilemma that the dragons are currently experiencing ¨C they should have been bound by the gods, and this layer of restraint allowed them Can''t reveal any secrets related to God, but in other words...

    As long as they can''t say what they can''t say, they must be related to God.

    After all, this group of extremely powerful creatures, a breath of burning air to burn the air, can make a deep investment in 18 acres of land, they dare not say something.

    The information obtained by the side-clicking attack made Gao Wen Shen think about it -

    The anti-tidal empire, an ancient civilization that once won the ancient times and the dragon''s wrists and almost won, according to Melita, is actually a "spiritually obscured race". This obscurity state should be relative After all, they have been able to create "stealing devices" that can steal satellite group data. They should have a fairly high level of technology. Their obscurity should mean that their spiritual civilization cannot match the technology from the satellite group. Or, in other words, cannot match the technology from that ancient fleet.

    This "mismatch" situation led them to some kind of crisis related to the gods and the black trap.

    Melita can''t tell the specific content of this crisis, but Gao Wen can speculate...

    If the so-called "mental obscurity" refers to the failure to get rid of the theocracy, then... is the anti-tidal empire playing a religious war with super weapons? Looking for the way of the gods with black technology? Trying to transform the real world into a kingdom of God? or¡­¡­

    These black technologies fell into the hands of God...

    Gao Wen¡¯s eyes flashed a bit, and suddenly there was a hint of vigilance.

    The technology of advanced development will lead to ¡°mismatch¡±, so Cecil¡¯s magical industry is developing so fast... Has it also entered this ¡°danger zone¡±? One day in the future, will this technology be transformed into a crisis?

    In the crisis created by the anti-improvement empire, is there any hard standard, or is there any circumventing "boundary"?

    He looked at Melita: "The technology that is ahead of the curve will definitely lead to a crisis like the tide of the tide? How do the technologies developed in the end belong to the ''advanced technology''?"

    Melita apparently knew what Gao Wen was worried about. She smiled slightly: "Is the magical technology researched by human researchers? Does it originate from people and belongs to people? The ordinary people in your empire will Is this technology a tool or a miracle?"

    Gao Wen vaguely understood the key.

    "If technology is researched by ourselves and applied to society as a whole, and ordinary people know that the source of technology is people rather than gods, then it is safe, even if it is faster, it is safe, and vice versa... Is the meaning of ''crisis'' like the chaos of the tide?"

    "As you said."

    Gao Wen pays attention to the changes in Melita''s expression, and does not continue to ask the detailed reasons inside and what is the relationship with the gods.

    Because the experience tells him, the next question should be that the blue dragon lady is holding the pressure of 200+ blood pressure and sancheck''s big failure to "request for money."

    Although every time mylittlepony looks very shocking, Gao Wen is really afraid that she will be violent on the spot in front of her.

    But even if Melita can''t give an answer, it doesn''t prevent him from speculating along the current line of thought:

    The technology tree with a complete R&D process, and the technology tree that comes from the sky, what is the difference? Why is it safe and one can cause a crisis related to God? According to Melita''s words, there seems to be a subtle match between "spiritual civilization" and "material technology". What does this match... affect?

    When all the problems flowed through my mind, Gao Wen suddenly felt that he had caught a key point: how did the society change in the process of developing technology and promoting technology?

    He looked at Melita and said in a word: "The process of technological development, that is, the technology that once belonged to God, the same as the people - the advanced technology stolen, is this less?"

    Melita smiled, not the usual professional, precise smile.

    Her smile is from her heart.

    "I can understand this myself, and it seems that you will not go astray."

    Gao Wen gently exhaled.

    In fact, he almost went astray.

    Almost on the shortcut that almost all passers-by will choose.

    Fortunately, in this world of different physical rules, shortcuts are not available.

    He looked up and looked at the ultimate book in the center of the lab: "What will the Dragons do with this book?"

    ¡°If it is stipulated that this is an item involving the Empire of the tide, it must be recycled,¡± Melita said earnestly. ¡°It¡¯s very dangerous to stay outside.¡±

    "But there are exceptions to everything," Gao Wen looked at her. "You should know that it is very difficult for me to give this book to you for a few words."

    Melita blinked: "Yes...so you leave it."

    The high text thought that it would take a lot of money to deal with this matter, but I didn''t expect the other party to agree that you were so happy, and couldn''t help but feel a bit stunned: "Really?"

    "As you can see, it''s broken, it can''t be fixed, it can''t steal any knowledge from anywhere, and the biggest risk has disappeared," Melita said, not too slow. "And more important." The thing you just realized is the ''key point'', presumably... you are not going astray."

    "You trust me very much."

    "Just be to show friendship," Melita chuckled. "The treasure is a kind of destruction to friendship. Since there is no need to recycle, why should I not talk about it?"

    Gao Wenyi listened to the other party''s mention of "friendship" and the mouth was upturned - also said that you are not mylittlepony?

    It is a pity that Melita couldn¡¯t think of what the old man¡¯s mouth was thinking when he was upturned. She only felt that her own words were brilliant, and the friendship with the human leader was brushed up...

    The ultimate book was put back on the bench, the alloy fence was raised again, and the protective shield was activated again.

    Melita quietly looked at the book for a while before she came back and said the formulated words, but the eyes were smiling with agility: "So, this service is here, I hope you have this time." Satisfied with the consulting business."

    "Great value for money," Gao Wen nodded, but just before Melita wanted to leave, he suddenly remembered something. "Yes, there is a small question to ask you."

    The smile of Melita¡¯s eyes was obviously stiff, and the tone became subtle: ¡°It won¡¯t...¡±

    To be honest, she is a bit of a psychological shadow. Whenever this human being needs to add a small problem, there will be a black trap and a god''s side in all likelihood. When she answers a word, she will lose half of her life. Originally, I thought that I could finally end it safely. How do I finally add two more sentences?

    Gao Wen saw that Melita¡¯s reaction was a bit embarrassing. He quickly waved his hand: ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous, it¡¯s really a small problem, just to satisfy my own curiosity. I¡¯m very curious, you¡¯re the dragons for humans. What is the attitude of the brave and the legend of the dragon knight?"

    Melita blinked, apparently a little unexpected about this problem, but her professionalism made her react quickly, with a smile on her face: "The story of the Dragon Slayer... Speaking of here, you have heard of "The Castle of Montenegro The story of the dragon?"

    Gao Wen thought for a moment and nodded. "I heard that this is a famous poem that was popular among bards in the early years. It is about a fictional dragon that threatens the town, creates a natural disaster, and then The veterans who survived the war took up the knight sword that the sergeant left for himself, challenged the monsters step by step, and finally battled with the dragon in Montenegro, and the legendary story of both of them disappeared - it seems like today after seven hundred years, and this Some variants and fragments of the story are circulating in the North and West, and it is considered one of the early classics depicting the evil image of the dragon."

    "I wrote it."

    "Oh ah?"

    "I wrote," Melita pointed at herself. "The prototype is a friend of mine, but she still doesn''t know about it."

    Gao Wen: "..."

    After a half-minute horror, he finally hesitated to ask: "What? What is the main purpose of your doing this?"

    ¡°Recently Tallond is more popular with anti-speech ¨C I have been talking about the last ten centuries.¡±

    Gao Wen: "..."

    What kind of ghosts are there on the side of the mother, Tarlong, are these dragons usually sick of nerves?

    "You see, this is the attitude of our dragons to such stories," Melita didn''t care about how much impact she had caused to Gao Wen. She just smiled lightly. "Don''t use human logic habits. Consider a race that can live a few seasons of civilization - then, do you have any other questions?"

    "Nothing..."

 Chapter 734ï¼š Winter Dragon Shadow

    Melita left.

    The refraction position obscures the huge body of the dragon. The sky in Cecil City suddenly has a passive wind, and there are vaguely twisted ripples in the background of the clouds and skylight, but except for a few No one knows that there was a dragon visiting the city, except for the strong and the sentry tower dedicated to detecting the invisible unit of magic.

    Gao Wen stood in front of the door of the Magic Technology Institute and looked up at the direction in which Melita left. After a long time, he regained his sight.

    The tide of empire... the ultimate book... the knowledge stolen from the satellite group...

    He carefully reminisced about the newly collected information, outlines the outlines of the gods and ancient history in his mind. After a long period of thinking, he smiled and shook his head, looking back at the Magic Institute of Technology.

    Hundreds of researchers are busy in this facility. More than a dozen large and small laboratories and project teams run in it. In the Mind Network, the Origin Lab has hundreds of simulation experiments every day. In the workshop of the manufacturing office, the collision of gears and levers stays up all night, in St. Sunil, in Luan City, in the Association of Masters and Scholars, countless people full of wisdom and knowledge are gathering to spread those in human society. The esoteric knowledge regroups and repaints the broken ancient technology...

    All of this was promoted by thousands of people. It was promoted by the entire Cecil community. It originated from people and was used by people. It was not a technology that was dug out from the remains of aliens. The blueprint drawn by anyone in the territory is not a miracle, not a gift.

    ......

    The dragon flies over the vast clear sky of winter, and the refraction position gradually dissipates. The clouds and the sun are interlaced to cast mottled light and shadow on the blue scales. The scenery of the wilderness and the hills is projected in the crystal eye. This powerful king of the sky Hovering in the air for two laps, then hanging down the head, as if a meteorite quickly rushed to the ground.

    After nearly thrilling gliding and deceleration, the Blue Dragon ran into a century-old giant wood, and the giant tree up to 100 meters was hit by the waist, and then the unbalanced body in the impact and roll of the mountain shake All the way forward, the thunderous bang continued to ring, countless giant trees and sturdy rocks were torn apart in the impact, and the earth was plowed out a deep gully of nearly half a kilometer long.

    The blue dragon finally stopped at a cliff. After half a minute of breathing, she struggled to hold her head up. Countless earthy leaves fell from her, and a few terrible scars were burning and shimmering. blood.

    The implants and reconstructed glands in the body of the dragon immediately began to work, and began to repair this strong and tough body. Melita looked up, the scales near the neck opened like a heat sink, and the metal texture was exposed under the scales. The lining and the radiant pipes and interfaces, a high-heated steam erupted from the gaps of these implants, let the blue dragon could not help but snorted.

    "Damn... I don''t like synergists... but the auxiliary heart used now is a limited edition..."

    Melita groaned, her voice rumbling, but she still took out a huge gun-shaped syringe from somewhere. She held the syringe with her front paws and pierced the front end into the gap between the scales under the neck, accompanied by a syringe. The squeaking squeak, one liter of potent synergist and the same amount of regenerant were injected into the blood vessels, and her two auxiliary hearts, which had already been torn apart, finally eased.

    The extra three hearts and the bionic pump under the scale can bring great improvement in endurance and survivability for the dragons who need to travel far, but in any case, talk to the interracial people about the black trap, and also slap the side to remind the taboo knowledge about the gods... Sure enough, it is still too exciting.

    Melita breathed in a big mouth, calming the side effects of over-injection synergists. Although some dragons still enjoy this feeling, and even have the problem of synergist addiction, she really does not adapt to this.

    After a little bit better, she closed the scales around her neck and re-hidden those implants.

    In the dragon community of Tallon, implants and synergists have long been part of the life of the dragon, and the newborn baby will receive the first implant surgery on the skull even in the first decade of Longsheng. A resonance core is implanted inside. This resonance core will establish the connection between the user and the "Omega", so that the young dragon can talk to the powerful artificial intelligence, while the latter will complete the knowledge education and behavioral guidance for the baby dragon. It is said that any normal Tallonde dragon citizen has 100% implants in his body.

    There are only a few dragons who choose to expose the implants, such as Speaker Andal, and some dragons like hidden modifications, such as Melita P¨¦nia.

    After a few more minutes of rest, Melita stood up, her **** wounds had been healed urgently, and taking off was no longer a problem. Although she still wanted to take a rest, she knew that colleagues in the rear monitoring situation probably It¡¯s been a mess.

    The Blue Dragon vacated and quickly reached the height of direct communication with Tallond.

    Although you can also contact Talunde on the surface, all the communication at that height will be heard by the Dragon God. Only when it is near the end of the sky and close to the height of the "Starter" heritage, the communication will not be monitored by any god. .

    Even if the person on the other side of the communication is standing on the ground, it is just a million years since the gate of the palace of the gods, and the fortune of the sailor is still there.

    The pale gold communication interface is in front of Melita. She maintains the flight altitude and calls the Mithril Treasury headquarters in the distance: "Melita Ponia Call Support Team, Melita Ponia Call Support Team... ... hurry up! I am now with a level 10 disability in the stratosphere and dialed to hear you no!!"

    There was a nervous and flustered voice in the communication interface: "Melita! Here is what is there on your side? Your implant suddenly reports that your four hearts have blown two! And you I also injected myself with a three-fold dose of synergist!"

    Melita took a deep breath: "Call...not fried, I rescued it with regenerant, but the sensor should be broken...nothing, I can feel them still jumping."

    When I heard that Melita was still a spiritual voice, Noleta, who was far away from Tar Lund, was finally relieved. After relaxing, she still had a mood to make a joke: "How come you are so miserable that you have misappropriated customer gifts? Found by the customer? Which legendary strongman squatted on the ground?"

    "I talked to Govin Cecil about the black trap and the empire of the tide," Melita said faintly. "I accidentally said a few more words."

    Unsurprisingly, she heard a sound of something falling on the ground and several exclamations in the newsletter.

    This confusion caused by herself caused Melita''s mouth to hold back slightly.

    In the pale gold communication interface, a friend¡¯s exclamation came out: ¡°Melita! You are crazy!! Don¡¯t you die?!¡±

    "Is this still alive?"

    "What the **** is going on?" Noreta seems to have finally calmed down and felt something strange from Melita''s tone. "You can safely say that Omega has stepped in and President Andal is on the line."

    "Gaowen Cecil got a book of the ultimate made by the Empire of the Empire, don''t exclaim, it''s damaged," Melita said, not too slow. "In addition, in the absence of deliberate guidance." He summed up one of the core laws of ''rebellion''."

    The communication was silent for a long time, and then there was a voice coming: "Which one?"

    ¡°People took over theocracy with human intelligence,¡± Melita said. ¡°The baby who climbs out of the cradle needs to use his own hands and feet...¡±

    In the communication channel, there was a strong and calm voice of President Andar: "Well, let alone go."

    Even in this place close to the "starter" heritage, there are some taboos at this height away from the eyes of the gods, so be careful.

    Melita stopped this dangerous topic, and then, after the inquiry of Noretta and Andal, the report of today¡¯s meeting with Gavin Cecil was carefully and carefully reported.

    After the report ended, she heard a long sigh from Speaker Andar.

    It was like a sigh of relief.

    The dragon who lived for a long time, Shen Sheng asked: "Melita, in your opinion, the ordinary people of Cecil empire ... to which point?"

    Melita¡¯s answer is very straightforward: ¡°Most of them are still ignorant and backward. They are controlled by the old kingdom and theocracy. They are only mechanically obeying the instructions of the Office of the Government, instead of really opening up the wisdom of the people and acting autonomously, although Gao Wen¡¤ Cecil has been working hard to advance education, but it is clear that this is not a problem that can be solved in four or five years."

    The voice of Speaker Andar seems to be a bit low: "...Yes, too, this is not something that can be solved in a few years..."

    "But we can''t ignore the changes that have already happened," Melita continued. "It''s true that most people''s transformations take time, but all kinds of sprouts have indeed appeared on this land, or, The accumulation of this land itself has reached a critical point. The emergence of Gavin Cecil only advances this process and effectively concentrates these sprouts, avoiding them silently disappearing into the darkness. These sprouts include theocracy. Suspicion, including the pursuit of reason, also includes the recognition of the laws of nature. Now Gaowen is playing their role in the right way, so Cecil society may change faster than we expected."

    After a brief silence, President Andal¡¯s voice rang low: ¡°...you seem to have extra confidence in the order that Govin Cecil and he created.¡±

    Melita¡¯s answer is still calm: ¡°I saw a change that has not happened in the millennium in this land.¡±

    "... I hope your judgment is correct."

    After the speaker¡¯s voice fell, Noretta¡¯s voice came in: ¡°But in any case, leaving the remnants of the tide-proof empire in human society is in some risk, Melita, I think you¡¯d better recycle the book tower. Erlong can make some compensation for this, and Gao Wen Cecil should not mind selling a dragon to a sentiment?"

    Melita shook her head and just wanted to speak, but heard the voice of Speaker Andar again: "Noleta, this thing believes Melita''s judgment."

    "but¡­¡­"

    "Noleta, younger you, is it stubborn than my old man?"

    Noretta for a moment: "...I understand, Lord Speaker."

    The matter finally came to an end, Melita could not help but sigh in her heart.

    The number of times she challenges the rules and the impact information today is a bit too much. Now think about it, it feels like a crazy temptation on the edge of the violent place for several hours.

    This kind of stimulating work... can only say that dealing with Gao Wen Cecil is not good for the heart.

    Not very good in the physiological sense.

    "Melita, after returning to work at hand, return to Tarlong," the opposite side of the communicator, the voice of White Dragon Noretta came again. "Your implant needs repair, and the physical condition after the anti-phasic is also Need to check it carefully."

    "I know, you don''t have to say that I am already hurting now," Melita said with a cold air. "Wait for a place to rest for a day or two, and return to Tal Lund after replying to your physical strength."

    "Received and wished everything went well."

    "Receive your blessing."

    The communication hangs up, and the pale gold communication interface is turned into a low-light particle, which gradually dissipates in the air.

    Melita breathed deeply, filling the lungs with high-altitude cold air, and then slowly spit it out.

    With the faint pain in her muscles and skeleton, she began to slowly lower her height.

    The land of the Cecil empire is more and more clearly reflected in her huge cousin.

    Mountains and rivers, forests and plains, cities and villages, and countless people who live on this land.

    "Is there a change in the millennium... I hope I really didn''t read it wrong..."

    The refraction position spread on the scales, and the figure of the dragon gradually disappeared into the illusion created by the magic. The shadow of the dragon figure that passed away from the sky, the land that was swept by the wind, the fleet full of materials was starting, full of hope. The immigrants are settled, and the high-spirited team is gathering...

 Chapter 735ï¼š People rebuilding their homes

    A sudden wind swept across the wilderness, setting off a large expanse of gravel and fallen leaves, and also lifted the corner of a thick sackcloth covering a heavy truck. A taxi driver stepped forward to hold some loose ropes and tied the sackcloth that was lifted back. Go to the side of the truck, and look up at the clear sky.

    The sky was clear and clear, and nothing could be seen except for some sparse clouds.

    "Weird wind ..." The taxi driver muttered, puzzled by his inexplicable heart that moment.

    From the distance came the voice of the captain of the transportation team, Hong Liang: "Car number three!"

    The taxi driver shook his head and flung out some stories about the winter monsters and the plain monsters, and responded with the same high voice: "Car No. 3 is ready! Boss!"

    "Car number four!" "Car number four is ready!" "Car number five ..."

    The mechanics in charge of driving the vehicle entered the high driving position of the vehicle, and also boarded the driver and co-pilot for the second time. The humming sound of the power ridge gave a reassuring feeling, and the voice of the fleet commander was From the outside: "Check the condition of your vehicles. This journey is not short. The plain of the Holy Spirit is freezing cold!

    "The shipping on the Gorgon has stopped, and we are the only transportation line this winter-

    "Get off! Comrades on the plain are still waiting for these food and medicine!"

    The magic engine makes a low noise, the gears and levers rotate and friction under the power of the machinery, and each of the large large magic guided vehicles gradually accelerates. In the vast wilderness in the winter, the man-made steel giant roars and is full of the Holy Spirit. The urgently needed materials in the plain reconstruction area are smeared with black trajectories on a vast ground, and the trajectories point far north ...

    In the plain area, the Gorgon River, the dry season is coming on schedule. The decline of the water level of the river makes the navigation of large vessels difficult and dangerous. With the warning from the managers of the various sections of the river, shipping on the Gorgon River that has been busy for more than half a year has finally begun. cease.

    In the old days, this meant that all those who lived on the river had to enter the "dormant" like the farmers on the plain. Except for a few bold people, everyone would obediently return to the shack by the river and cling to their family. , The warm fire, relying on the stored food, quietly waiting for the end of winter, so is the ordinary sailor, the same is true of the owner of the ship.

    But this year''s situation is slightly different from previous years.

    A team called the "Joint Reconstruction Regiment" came to the plain from the Rock Fortress. This team set up camps of various sizes in the East Holy Spirit Plain, which became scorched earth, and began the reconstruction work in full swing. They Shouting the slogan "Regain the Land from the Jackal and Winter", with some incomprehensible enthusiasm, he is trying to regain this land.

    Winter, which had nothing to do, suddenly became lively.

    Boatman Du Lin jumped off the raft with his two sons, and the workers waiting on the shore immediately stepped forward, cooperating with the hook and rope skillfully to tow the raft, and dragged to the shore, more people came up, and The rope that tied the raft was untied, and the logs that made up the raft were towed to shore, ready to be sent to the camp not far away.

    The Baishui River has been closed, but the channel is not completely frozen. Although large boats can no longer be sailed, small rafts and boats can still sail on shallow waters. Doolin, as a local on the Gorgon River, accepts With the employment of the United Reconstruction Corps, his task was to help transport the wood felled upstream from the camp to the lower camp-using ancestral rafting techniques and honing between the reefs throughout the year. Guts and experience.

    The man who floated on the Gorgon for half his life stretched his neck and watched those in gray-blue winter clothing busy between the shallows and the shore highlands. In this freezing winter, it was not suitable for work here. Busy days.

    He couldn''t understand the sight before, because it had never happened before.

    He also did not intend to blend too much with these people, because he was an honest "river", and those who came out of the rock fortress carried the royal banner and the army escort.

    But he still stretched his neck and spent a long time looking at the southerners who didn''t seem to be afraid of the cold, as well as the natives who were mixed with the southerners and said to have originally lived in the eastern part of the Holy Spirit Plain.

    It is said that the locals escaped by chance when they fought before, and have been hiding in the cities and towns to the south. Now they have returned with the southerners and plan to rebuild their homes.

    Du Lin didn''t see the faces he knew from those "natives"-most of them were dead.

    Du Lin looked at the people on the bank and the river bank, because he was a bit envious of the thick winter clothes of those people, and the aromas they fluttered while cooking on the river bank-those winter clothes without patches were obviously new clothes, and they Occasionally they smell meat when cooking-they eat meat every week.

    In this winter, Du Lin''s life has actually been much better than in previous years-originally he was going to spend a difficult winter, because of that terrible war, because of those terrible monsters, the Liangtian on the east bank was ruined, and the village Hezhen was also destroyed. The noble masters died and ran away, and the merchants also fled. The "river people" who depended on transporting goods for the nobles and businessmen had cut off half of their sources of life. The days to come down will be extraordinarily difficult, but what was unexpected was that the southerners returned to the land they had burned with their roaring machines.

    The Joint Reconstruction Mission brought unexpected job opportunities, or, in other words, lives, to the river workers, sailors, and captains on the Gorgon River who were preparing to endure the hardships of winter.

    Du Lin is very grateful for the generosity of these outsiders, and is quite happy to use his skills and experience to exchange winter rations for the whole family, but ... he still has some envy for the new and neat winter clothes, and the stewed meat in the big pot on the river bank .

    A tall, thin man in a gray-blue cotton robe walked by, stopped in front of Du Lin: "Citizens-today''s share is complete, you can go to the camp to receive wages at any time."

    This is an "administrative office official" from the south. His special armband and emblem on the front of his clothes show his identity.

    Du Lin woke up from the distraction and quickly bowed his head in front of the "big man": "Okay, sir, I''ll go soon ..."

    An official wearing the armband laughed: "To be honest, you really don''t consider signing up? We are even more scarce in the north, where we are recruiting experienced river workers. If you join the reconstruction team, you can go to the north camp to help . "

    Du Lin immediately smiled humblely: "I ... forget it, there are wives and children ... the little daughter is only three years old ..."

    "Actually, you can take your family over ... But it doesn''t matter. It''s all voluntary. When you want to sign up, just come to me anytime."

    Du Lin nodded in a hurry: "Yes, sir, thank you very much."

    When meeting officials of the Department of Home Affairs, call each other Mr./Ms., Not adults or masters. This is the code learned by Doulin and these people who have called themselves "junior officials of the United Reconstruction Regiment." Although he did not know why someone would not like the more honorable title, but since the other party so requested, he obeyed with all his heart.

    "You''re welcome," the younger administration official waved his hand. "It''s getting late, let''s go back when you get paid-be careful on the road, citizen."

    "Yes, sir."

    Du Lin and his two sons turned their heads and walked away quickly. The tall and thin government office official watched the three men leave and shook his head with a smile.

    A young man dressed in black winter clothes walked by nearby, stopped behind the government office official, and said casually: "In fact, you don''t need to call them citizens-they don''t understand it at first, and the residents of this area The roster hasn''t been compiled yet, and the word ''citizen'' is still some way from them. "

    "I like the word" citizen ", I like to talk and I listen," said the government office official, and glanced at the young man in black winter clothes. "Is Minister Norris still outside?"

    "Yes, he''s examining the soil north."

    "... We have not been able to open enough arable land before the freezing season. Everything can only be made up in the coming spring. Everyone has a sense of urgency, but Minister Norris'' body is no longer healthy, after all," a young government official sighed. He sighed, "If the snow this winter can be postponed for a week ..."

    "Yeah ..." The young man in black winter clothes frowned, looking towards the camp north with a slightly worried look.

    The flags of the Cecil Empire are hunting and flying in the cold winds, and the camp''s temporary wooden walls are painted with bold letters-"Retake the land from the wolves and winter", the artisans and folks are busy and nervously As they reinforce the camp''s windbreaks and wooden huts, and prepare a warehouse for upcoming new supplies, soldiers patrol vigilantly around the camp to guard against the hungry beasts in this wilderness and possible, fluke escapes. To purify the swarming monsters, Minister of Agriculture Norris and his assistants stood on the high ground near the northern gate, staring at the frozen land.

    In winter, it snows and freezes.

    Human beings trekked, rebuilt, and reclaimed on this scorched earth with flesh and blood. However, the power of nature does not show any kindness because of human courage and hard work. It operates more cruelly than machines, and it rains and snows according to laws. Freezing land in accordance with the law is neither delayed nor lenient.

    "The land reclaimed in this area is less than 30% of the planned ... The winter of the Holy Spirit Plain is half a month longer than the southern border. More than half of the prepared fields will definitely miss the spring plowing next spring," Norris said lowly. "We are consuming The West finally managed to raise food ... "

    "But at least a few camps have stood still, the temporary road has been repaired, Minister," an assistant could not help but said, "As long as these camps stand still in winter, we can open up wasteland as soon as we thaw next spring, and we will only miss a season at most. food¡­¡­"

    Norris sighed: "Everything can only be as good as possible ... keke ..."

    He coughed violently.

    The air flow ran through his trachea, tearing the lungs damaged by typhoid fever and Chen disease in his early years. He felt that the cold air had poured into his internal organs, a little bit of energy left in the body, but it was violent. Before the cough caused the imbalance, the hands of the two young men stretched out in a timely manner, holding the crumbling agriculture minister.

    "Minister," a young official called nervously, "are you all right?"

    "I''m okay," Norris finally eased. He reached into his arms, reached for a small metal medicine bottle, unscrewed the lid, took a bitter potion inside, and the warmth spread in his body. Opening up, let a little strength in his words, "Well, after all, I am old, and the cold wind of the Holy Spirit Plain is not very friendly to me."

    Pittman''s rejuvenation potion supplements Norris''s physical strength, but he can still feel that his internal organs are steadily declining¡ªalchemy potions and druid spells may make an old man feel better, but the aging effects The deep damage that comes is not something that humans can reverse.

    He put away about half a bottle of potion left, and looked at the young faces around him who were worried, nervous and concerned, and couldn''t help smiling.

    "Let''s go back."

    Norris shook off his two hands, holding him, turned to the direction of the camp, stepped forward, and walked slowly forward.

    He walked into the camp and walked towards his barracks.

    Those who are committed to rebuilding their homes are busy on both sides of the road.

    The magician technicians from the south are debugging a magic obelisk, and the crystal device filled with magic is slowly rotating in the cold wind.

    The craftsmen are measuring the foundations in an open field in preparation for the construction of the warehouse.

    Several folks are working together to cut a huge piece of wood. The man holding the saw is vaguely familiar ... He is a refugee who has been assisted by the investigation team. His most valuable possession was a small cart full of tattered carts. .

    His wife was not far away, using a long-handled spoon to stir the food in a cauldron, and with a wide voice, he greeted the men for finishing work and preparing meals.

    The "valuable" cart was also there. It was not discarded, but parked in the open space next to it, filled with potatoes and radishes pulled from the warehouse.

    Norris recalled that he remembered that there was also a cart that looked similar in the past¡ªhe pushed it all the way from Old Cecil to the Dark Mountains.

    The cart was burned as firewood in the winter of the first year, and the land next to the dark mountains has now become a wonderful place.

    Norris'' slightly sloppy lower back straightened slightly.

    He''s not done yet.

    Miaoshuwu

 Chapter 736ï¼š Mind shadow

    The frost moon is at the end, and the cold winter has arrived in the northern continents.

    The cold north wind whistled across the city streets, and sharp whistle sounded between the gaps in the buildings. The snow on the roof was blown off by the wind and flew into a hazy curtain in the air, as if it were a new one. Snowfall is coming.

    And all this is blocked by thick walls, laminated crystal glass and heating system.

    Gao Wen sat in the study, looking through a pastime reading about the northern continent''s ghosts, while holding the dip pen in his other hand, he randomly sketched some pictures and inspirations emerging from his mind on the draft paper. The wind sound was filtered by the glass, and there were only a few weak reverberations when it was transmitted into the room. This reverberation was combined with the low and gentle music sounds from the magic device in the corner of the room, but it became more calm.

    Betty stood quietly at the desk, folded her hands on the apron of the maid''s suit, lowered her head and nodded her head, making a slight snoring noise.

    Gao Wen glanced at the dozing Betty, could not help but shook his head with a smile, and refocused on the freehand outline, but his hand holding the dip pen suddenly felt a strange touch, accompanied by " There was a squeak, and when he looked down, he saw that the tip of the dip pen that had been used for a long time was cracking, and the leaked ink was falling down the paper along the crack, spreading a stain.

    Gao Wen frowned, and put the broken dipping pen aside, watching the lines drawn on the paper¡ªthe winding river flows quietly, there are antique brick houses on the river bank, and the small stone bridge spans On the river, the setting sun sets, and the rays of light fall along the eaves of the people on the water.

    The scattered ink spread on the small stone bridge, as if gradually consuming this picture.

    Gao Wen rubbed the draft paper into a ball and tossed it aside, the study door opened almost at the same time, and Amber pushed in the door and walked in.

    The snoring Betty suddenly woke up and stood upright, but after seeing who the caller was, she yawned and relaxed.

    Gao Wen looked up at the half-elf lady who came in, and couldn''t help turning her lips up: "... it''s really cold."

    "... Ah?" He heard such a sentence before he even spoke, and suddenly couldn''t react, "Why suddenly say this?"

    Gao Wen pointed to the window: "This season, you won''t even go through the window."

    When Amber heard this, she suddenly folded her arms and stared: "Nonsense! This cold day is still blowing the wind. I climb the windows on the second floor against the wind and snow, and I risk being locked out by you. I''m not neurotic! "

    Speaking of it, she saw a paper ball on Gao Wen''s desk-as we all know, amber is a very curious species-so she couldn''t help but curiously gathered up, judging from Gao Wen''s eyes that this was not After the secret, she opened the paper ball at will, but saw that it was just a weird picture.

    "What is this place ... Is the Gondor Empire? Is the sun smaller?" Amber blinked. "It''s a strange architectural style that looks weird ... but judging by the shape of the building, it should not be possible Is it the northern region? Where do you plan to promote? "

    "It just drew it by hand, it''s my imagination," Gao Wen flicked the paper in Amber''s hand with his fingers, and the painting depicting the landscape of the outside world was silently turned into dust, "First not Having said that, is there anything wrong? "

    "Hey, don''t ruin it. It''s a shame ..." Amber called out subconsciously before he squirked his lips. "It''s not a big deal, but recently news has come that Tifeng''s border troops have begun to equip magic guided vehicles. ... faster than we expected. "

    After hearing Amber''s words, Gao Wen squeezed his chin gently, and after a moment of groan, he just smiled slightly: "Sooner or later, this is the general trend. It is better to inform the Changfeng Fortress and stay alert."

    "Understood. Also, when he came here, Hetty asked me to remind you," Amber continued. "Imperial College will be put into use next month. Scholars from all over the country will also arrive at the end of this month. Have you set a specific opening time? "

    "Imperial College ... is finally ready," Gao Wen said, and nodded. "The open day is set for the first rest day of the next month, and the rest of the schedule will not be changed."

    "Okay, I wrote it down."

    Gao Wen gave a whistle, and after a pause he asked casually, "Yes, what is that Bud doing now?"

    "At the Druid Institute at Solin Giant Tree, he was a researcher and special adviser there. Reports from monitors said he was doing well and actively cooperated with various operations to assist staff there to move outward from the palace "A large number of dangerous samples," Amber reported, "Now that the transfer of those dangerous samples is basically over, Bard''s next work is to cooperate with druids and scholars to study the photosynthesis of the giant tree Sorin in winter-they hope this part of the study Can help improve crops. "

    "Well, good," Gao Wen nodded, and asked, "What is Bertila doing?"

    "In photosynthesis."

    Gao Wen: "... Ah?"

    Amber could not help rolling his eyes. "Otherwise, what else can you expect her to do?"

    Gao Wen froze for a second, covering his head with his hand: "... It''s true, she is a plant after all, and usually ..."

    In a sigh, a special wave suddenly emerged from the depths of the mind, causing Gao Wen to stop the second half of his sentence.

    Across the table, Amber cast a curious look: "What''s wrong?"

    "Wait a minute, Daniel seems to be looking for me," Gawain waved his hand. "You are watching, I need to meditate. Betty, go to the door and don''t let people in."

    The amber lightly agreed, and the little maid darted out of the door. Gao Wen no longer delays time, quickly concentrated his mind, and submerged his consciousness into the level of the spiritual network.

    After a brief dizziness and the illusion of space replacement, the sight in front of him has become the endless and calm blue water and blue sky of the origin space. The huge geometric patterns and gear-like structures run quietly in the sky, and there is no wind or waves on the vast water surface There are metal platforms erected-just different from when this space was first born, those metal platforms are no longer empty at this moment, but are equipped with a variety of experimental devices, forming one by one without interference. lab environment.

    There was a flicker of light on the distant metal platform. Apparently at this moment, a group is connected to this cyberspace through the immersion cabin and is conducting some experiments.

    The open area in the center of the origin space is never disturbed by those experimental environments. Here is still a white round table. There is a circle of empty chairs next to the round table. Daniel is standing in front of one of the seats and sees the high When the text appeared, the old mage immediately bowed down respectfully: "My lord, I''m sorry to interrupt you suddenly."

    "No need to be polite," Gao Wen waved his hand and sat down on his own high-backed chair. "What happened?"

    Daniel replied immediately: "My lord, the mind network has been a bit strange recently, and I think it is necessary to report to you."

    "Oh?" Gao Wen raised his eyelids. "Details."

    "That''s the case ..."

    Daniel spoke fiercely about the rumors that had appeared in the mind network of the Everlasting Man in recent days, and said that he had no clues about the clues that he had investigated through his contacts and forces, and did not dare to report them in the least.

    "... Basically, these are the anomalies that have appeared in the psychic network in the recent past. Although the Supreme Bishops¡¯ Council has stated that these are rumors, and my investigation has temporarily found no evidence of the above anomalies, but from the "witnesses" The frequency and scope of the report''s judgement, coupled with the information I heard from the bishop community, is probably not that simple.

    "I''m afraid that there are some problems with the operation of the spiritual network. The stability of some virtual spaces is declining. Some of the long-term sleepers who have been connected to the network should indeed be in trouble-I found some in the deep database. Hidden messages of help, but somehow, when I found the believers who had sent letters for help, they knew nothing about these things.

    "Three areas of the fringe of the city of dreams have recently been blocked. The Supreme Bishop''s statement is that data reconstruction and necessary repairs ... are normal operations in their own right, and temporary blockades in peripheral areas are not the first time. But this kind of thing happens during this time, it is inevitable that people will doubt it. "

    Daniel talked about the information he had collected, and Gao Wen frowned as he listened.

    The anomaly is already very obvious. Ordinary Christians may be blinded by the words of the Supreme Bishops and the Pope of the Sleeper, but as a bishop, the information he has collected is enough to prove that the mental network is indeed out of order.

    It worked flawlessly, but ... what''s the reason?

    Gao Wen subconsciously glanced at the surrounding space of origin. Unreasonable associations sprang up spontaneously, making the expression on his face unbearable and weird.

    This origin space was developed by him from the bottom secret of the spiritual network, which stunned the computing power of the eternal dormant and borrowed the traffic of the spiritual network. Recently, due to the magic technology research institute, several new project groups have been established. The frequency of origin space seems to be getting higher and higher ...

    Mom, I ¡¯m afraid it ¡¯s not too bad for you to slap the wool, so slap this sheep ...

    Daniel could not guess what type of train was running in his mind at this time. He was only a little nervous because of Gao Wen''s sudden silence: "My lord?"

    Gao Wen awoke from meditation and looked at Daniel: "You said ... Could the abnormal situation of the spiritual network be related to the space of origin?"

    "... My lord, to be honest, I have doubted this direction," Daniel pondered for a moment, and bowed his head and replied, "After all, Origin Space is closely related to the operation of the Mind Network, and it has recently executed several large-scale projects. A huge amount of computing power is drawn from the network, but after careful inspection, I think the probability of the origin space causing a malfunction of the mind network is very low. "

    "Oh?"

    "The computing power that Origin Space draws from the mental network are all" redundant ". In other words, it is the part of the computing power that is outside the backbone of the mental network and does not affect the overall operation of the network," explained Daniel. The network resource management method originally designed by the Ever Sleepers is very simple and rude, and there is a lot of wasted computing power. After I restructured their management mechanism, this part of the wasted computing power was hidden by me, and it was specifically used to maintain Origin space, so no matter how the origin space expands in theory, it will not affect the backbone network ... "

    "Hmm ..." Gao Wen groaned and said, groaning. "So, will the abnormal fluctuations of the mind network not affect the space of origin?"

    "Theoretically this is the case, but we''d better strengthen the monitoring of the origin space in the near future," Daniel nodded. "After all, it''s not yet clear why the visions of the backbone network originated, in case it''s the" psychic network ''There is a hidden danger in the infrastructure of this thing, so even if the origin space and the backbone network are isolated, there is no guarantee that there will be no problems.''

    "Is there any danger for researchers working in Origin Labs?" Gao Wen said what he was most worried about at the moment.

    "It doesn''t seem to be right now," Daniel apparently has already thought about this question, and he answered quickly, "The abnormal state of the mind network has a common point: they maintain a long-term network state, accept Overly deep-level brain and nerve reconstruction can hardly completely disconnect the network, and they often perform deep immersion, and the connection between the spirit and the network is too close-and the researchers in our origin laboratory are immersed in the cabin network, and there is a layer of reality The protection of the world, there is no deep immersion, and they also strictly enforce the working time system you have specified, will not maintain long-term connections, and security can be guaranteed. "

    Gao Wenwen said a little sigh of relief: "That''s okay ... but you should still be vigilant. I will remind researchers here to pay special attention to your own mental state when you are connected to the Internet recently, and you will continue to pay attention to all abnormalities of the mental network."

    Daniel immediately bowed his head deeply, "Yes, my lord."

    Gao Wen exhaled, looking up at the vast sky above his head.

    The huge geometric structure and symbolic numbers are still moving in the clear sky. The invisible wall of data blocks the connection between this secret space and the backbone network. Standing between the water and sky with a vast space of origin, the people who visit here are basically You will not feel that there is another larger network running in synchronization with this space.

    But after Gao Wen turned on more advanced permissions, he could see more--

    He can see that a larger network world exists in parallel with the space of origin. A magnificent city of dreams covers this space, and countless light spots are dancing and drifting in the void, which are used as computing power nodes. Eternal sleepers, they are the inhabitants of this online world.

    Under his feet, under the vast "water surface", there is a more chaotic and more complex light flow, which is the deeper foundation of the spiritual network, the darkest and deepest of this virtual world that has been established for hundreds of years. Network "Abyss".

    He frowned.

    This sheep doesn''t seem to be strangled by himself ...

    So why did it suddenly happen?

 Chapter 737ï¼š overflow

    The abnormal fluctuations in the mental network gave Gao Wen a hint of vigilance.

    Although this network of minds was created by one of the three dark sects, according to general standards, it is "evil" and it is indeed infected with blood and taboos during the construction process, but there is a fact that it cannot Deny: Gao Wen still needs it.

    Many of Cecil''s research projects have been affected by it.

    Of course, Gao Wen has promoted the harmlessness and self-research of the spiritual network from a long time ago, and now he has achieved certain results.

    On the one hand, experts such as Carmel have verified his initial conjecture through the combination of immersion capsules and magic nets, that the operation of the spiritual network does not necessarily require the victim of the "brain servant", which should essentially be a dependency The "cloud net" supported by a large number of nodes, the so-called "brain servant" is likely to be the product of another plan of the eternal dormant; on the other hand, Cecil''s self-produced immersion capsule and the constantly improving magic net are also In the rapid development, sooner or later, when Cecil''s own number of nodes is sufficient, Gao Wen will be able to form his own spiritual network and create a space of origin that does not need to suffocate traffic from the hands of the eternal.

    But these take time.

    The immersion tank is the cutting-edge technology of the empire. At present, its manufacturing cost and mass production difficulty are still very high. The immersion tank currently in use is still limited to several research departments in the empire capital, and the number is only a few hundred sets. According to Carmel ¡¯s It is estimated that at least 2,000 to 3,000 "brain nodes" must be connected to the network at the same time in order to form a relatively stable mental network and a "mind-like world" similar to the city of the dreamer''s dreamland. This goal is not easy to achieve of.

    It is said that the biochemical technology found in the lair of all things will help break through the bottleneck in artificial nerve cords, but ... can the spiritual network really be maintained until then?

    Perhaps because of intuition, Gao Wen always felt that the vision that appeared on the mind network this time was extraordinary.

    "My lord," Daniel said without looking at Gao Wen for a long time, and couldn''t help but say a little nervous, "Did you think of anything?"

    Gawain glanced at Daniel.

    Yeah, I ca n¡¯t say anything about the Mind Network for the time being. Once the network crashes, how can Daniel contact me?

    This old mage was a secret hand that he managed to cultivate. In his many arrangements for the Perpetual and the Tifeng Empire, it was of great significance. Since the war of unification in the South, the original 25th Production and Construction Brigade has been dissolved and changed. Became a real production and construction brigade, but the 25th office of the Office of Government Affairs is still operating. This office is attached to the name of the Military Intelligence Agency. At present, the main task is to analyze the various information sent back by Daniel, Regarding the various plans of the reporter, no matter from which point of view, the core of this team is Daniel, and this line must not go wrong.

    "Anyway, the Mind Network can''t disappear now," Gao Wen looked at Daniel seriously. "I need it."

    Daniel immediately ordered: "Yes, then I will make every effort to ensure its survival."

    After so long, the cybersecurity supervisor of the everlasting people finally decided to pay close attention to the security of the network ...

    "If I guess that''s right, the popes and archbishops of the Sleepers will soon ask you to discuss it," Gao Wen nodded, "you are the security director, although I guess the network problem this time is a deeper cause, most likely It has nothing to do with external invasion, but your strength in the field of psychic network technology has been recognized by the senior leaders of the mission. They may ask you to solve the problem. You will do your best at that time, but remember to pass the information to me in time.

    "The other thing is that you pay more attention to those believers who have experienced abnormalities after connecting to the Internet for a long time. Although the inspection concluded that they are all normal, I always feel that things are not so simple. They may have been seriously affected in the deep consciousness. The impact, however, has not erupted for the time being.

    "Be careful when you do this, don''t show enthusiasm beyond your identity, and be suspicious."

    "Please rest assured, my lord," Daniel smiled confidently, a confident smile only found in the Military Intelligence Agency''s twenty-fifth office without a crowned king. "I''m very skilled in this."

    ...

    Dream city, the fringe.

    A translucent, fuzzy barrier hangs over the deciduous street. From the outside, this area on the border of the city of dreams is still peaceful and peaceful. It is only blocked by a layer of "suspended access" and its interior is in progress. Normal maintenance and refactoring.

    But inside the barrier, the distorted landscape is very different from the normal neighborhoods within easy reach.

    The clear and clear sky shrouded a layer of turbid and chaotic light and shadow. It floated over the city as if the wrong water surface and clouds were mixed together. The ground was covered with high and low hexagonal prism structures. The large surface of the prisms faded color. Showing a deadly gray or disturbing dark black, the original magnificent palaces are stacked at the end of the block, and the balcony, corridor, and steps are all twisted and intertwined, forming a structure like a mass, and a lot of shadows are superb The ghostly figure hobbled in this chaotic neighborhood, like a ghost.

    A quiet woman in a long white inlaid gold skirt is standing on the edge of this chaotic block, silently watching the wrongly combined geometry and distorted colors on the street. The air around is dull and windless, but her hair is in The air fluttered gently, as if the wind from another space was blowing on her forehead, as if she was standing here just as a ghost, and the body was still in place.

    Under her feet, a ring of noise was shaking and trembling, as if the surrounding chaotic space was trying to erode the woman''s position, but was blocked by more powerful forces.

    An eternal sleeper wearing a heavy black robe with an owl mask on his face came over and made a dull voice under the mask: "Archbishop Geerfen, the eroded area has stabilized, but the area boundary is outside the dream city. Spreading about a tenth of the way there formed a very weird street that could not be approached for sampling. "

    Selena Gor nodded slightly and looked into the distance.

    She can see that weird street, which is located at the end of this chaotic block. It has a weird architectural style. Some silhouettes come and go on the street. Outside the street is an endless gray and white void. That void boundary came and went, as if the street led to an invisible but real world.

    Selena knows where the "street" comes from. It''s from Sandbox World One.

    Now, no one knows what is happening in the sandbox world, no one knows what is brewing in that closed and running world, and even ... no one knows how long the time inside that world has passed, it is one millennium? Or ten thousand years? Or longer ...

    Archbishops only know one thing

    "Sandbox No. 1 is still overflowing," Selina Gelfen said softly. "These overflowing data are polluting the normal network ... this area can no longer be repaired and can only be completely reset."

    "Yes, the Archbishop."

    The eternal sleeper wearing an owl mask stepped back, preparing to perform a reset on the block, and another figure emerged from the air near Selena. It was a young man wearing a white robe, tall, black Hair, wearing Sven''s monocle, looked quiet and with a touch of scroll.

    "Archbishop Selena," the dark-haired male said, "the overflow block 2 has been reset."

    "I''m about to perform a reset here too, Archbishop Yuri," Selena nodded. "It can''t be repaired, it can only be this way."

    "... IMHO, ma''am," the young archbishop known as Yuri (at least it looks like this on the Internet) bowed his head slightly, and although he held a comparable position in the Order, his qualifications seemed to be a little shallower for Lena, So there is also a touch of respect in the words, "Just resetting these blocks can only temporarily alleviate the problem. We should still find a way to stop the number one sandbox."

    "I know, under the Pope''s crown, but almost all the emergency stop methods have failed. Sandbox No. 1 is still running, and even gradually integrates all other sandbox worlds," Selina sighed slightly. " After raising the time iteration multiple to the limit, Sandbox No. 1 closed itself in a few minutes. Perhaps within a short few minutes, it gave birth to a ''thing'' that was enough to fight us, and that thing ... don''t want your history to end. "

    Archbishop Yuri hesitated, and whispered, "... Archbishop Magnum proposed an emergency circuit-breaking plan, which has been submitted to the pope."

    "I know, but the Pope will not agree with this plan. This plan is not fundamentally different from the sandbox cutting plan. It is of no use except to increase the victims of brain death," said Selina Gell, shaking her head. "And ... ¡­ It''s not the worst time yet. "

    "You mean ... ''hysteresis''?"

    "Yes, the" hysteresis "has taken effect. Through reverse time iteration, the running speed of No. 1 sandbox has been reduced to the normal time flow rate. We are already at the same level as that thing. We still have time to continue testing. A safe and secure plan, "Selina said in a gentle tone, but with some unquestionable and rebuttal strength." Since Project No. 0 has been running, we have invested too much in it ... before the last step, the Pope Neither the Crown nor I will abandon it at will. "

    A strange humming suddenly sounded from the air, interrupting the conversation between the two archbishops.

    Selina looked up, and saw that all the buildings and grounds in the block were quickly stained with a layer of grid. Then the distorted buildings were deleted in pieces, and the alienated ground was quickly reorganized into a basic plane. The water surface and clouds of the sky were broken up into disordered light particles. After a few seconds, normal houses, streets, grounds, and vegetation began to quickly regenerate in this space.

    The reset of the block is complete.

    In a blink of an eye, the chaotic urban area became orderly again, and everything seemed to have remained unchanged. The fatal overflow data and network pollution were cleaned up.

    The two archbishops, Selena and Yuri, stood on the edge of the neighbourhood that had been restored, and remained silent for a while.

    "I''m afraid that there will be some short-term memories of some fellow countrymen," Archbishop Yuri sighed suddenly. "Relocation always comes at a price."

    Selina frowned. "Hope this is the last time."

    "Archbishop Selena, about the security officer I mentioned in the last meeting ... what do you think?"

    "What about Daniel ..." Selina Geer thought for a moment, then nodded, "I have always been following him ... He is a very talented mage and scholar, and he has a lot of skills in the spiritual network and about the operation of the network He has original ideas ... unfortunately, his talent has been buried and almost wasted before our network was officially put into use. "

    "The security systems he built, as well as network addressing, multiple databases, and other technologies have proven to be extremely useful," Archbishop Yuri nodded in agreement, and continued, "Some of these technologies were even used in Project Zero. , And several other archbishops believe that this person may be able to play a role in the crisis we are currently experiencing. "

    "His current rank is bishop, but he just completed the promotion ..." Selena Gelfen thought, "but for talented people, we don''t have to stick to these rules too much. Archbishop Yuri, Do you personally think that Daniel is reliable enough? "

    "I think it''s reliable," Yuri said without hesitation. "I investigated his situation. He joined the Order 20 years ago. He has a lot of qualifications. He has a clean and reliable external contact in the real world. A fellow scholar who is loyal to the Order and devotes himself to research. In fact, if he is not reliable, he cannot become the director of security. The importance of this position is you know Archbishop Selena. From my personal point of view, I think Daniel The bishop is very reliable, he is loyal to our cause, he is very capable, and he cares about the spiritual network. "

    "Very good, then you can get in touch," Selena nodded, "but don''t worry too much, observe a cycle, after all ... this involves Project No. 0, we must do a good job of promoting that Daniel to "The Archbishop."

    "I know."

    (Recently, readers have encountered so-called fee groups, internal groups, and VIP groups. They claim that fee-based members can read Chapter **** and save the manuscript in advance. I declare here that I do not have any form of fee-based VIP groups. All of them are fake, and there are no internal groups that can read the XX chapters and save the drafts in advance. I do n¡¯t have so many drafts myself ...)

 Chapter 738ï¼š Imperial Academy

    In the days that followed, there were no abnormal fluctuations in the spiritual network. Daniel has started investigating rumors about visions. Gao Wen continues to pay attention to the situation at home and abroad, and to this huge empire machine he built. The running of time, time, quietly passed between them.

    The first rest day of the foggy moon was a rare sunny day.

    Today there is something to celebrate in Cecil City.

    The glory of Juri dispelled the thin clouds in the sky. The bright sun shone on the streets of Cecil in winter. Citizens dressed in thick winter clothes gathered in joy and gathered in a crowd in the mage district in the south of the city.

    A new and large-scale building stands at the end of this block, next to the building complex of the mage district, next to the rune research institute and magic technology research institute, facing the block road and semicircle of the mage district. The "Science Square", like a crown worn in Nancheng District, accepts the citizens'' observation and cheers.

    Imperial College will be officially launched today.

    The honor guards lined up an energetic queue on the Plaza of Knowledge. A tall podium was set up in the early hours of the morning. Black and blue shading, a long cloth curtain with golden swords and plow emblems dangled on both sides of the platform. Under the rising sun, there was a solemn glow, and four white knights with heavy armor stood on both sides of the platform. When Kovan in a dress appeared, the white knights and the soldiers lined up on the square turned at the same time. , Saluting their loyal monarch in the collision of metal armor.

    Before going to the high platform, Gao Wen turned his head and glanced at the building behind the high platform.

    The imperial college''s castle-like main building is standing in bright sky. Two outbuildings on both sides of the main building and four spires around the college are shining in the sun. Inside the college, new fountains, flower beds and the square are quiet. The large rotating magic obelisks are scattered, mixed with the classic mysterious atmosphere and the unique beauty of modern magic industry.

    Gao Wen couldn''t help but think of the low brick buildings, fence walls, dusty squares of the former Cecil General College, and the wooden sheds that would shake when the wind blows.

    It''s really different.

    With the development of the southern border, especially the reorganization of the old Anzu Kingdom, many of the foundations that Gao Wen laid in Cecil City are becoming inadequate, especially those emergency infrastructures of the past, and they are facing upgrades. Hard requirements.

    Cecil General College has trained the first batch of key intellectuals for the Southern Territory and completed the first four-year literacy mission. Today, with the gradual increase in the population of Cecil City, the demand for higher education continues to increase. Scholars from all over the north continued to pour in, and the humble college was gradually overwhelmed.

    To this end, Gao Wen started planning to build a larger capital college a year ago as the most important "educational model" in the new order he created. The college was initially named "Cecile "Higher college", but after the empire was established, its name was eventually named "Imperial College", and a series of late adjustments were made to the new empire situation. Finally, today, it has ushered in a public-facing day.

    As the "advanced" institution of Cecil General College, Imperial College will be able to accommodate more scholars and will also conduct higher-level education. In the early days, it was divided into four branches, focusing on magic technology, Cultural knowledge, extraordinary education, and modern military. There are also subdivided disciplines including runes, mechanics, grammar, history, law, magic, alchemy, society, nature, military command, modern weapons, etc. It is said that the entire new order created by Gao Wen has been included in the college''s large and complex system.

    This college will be open to everyone, just like the previous Cecil General College, it is a college that does not consider scholarship at all and prohibits any differential education.

    Of course, the former Cecil General College was not abandoned because of the establishment of the Imperial College. It still remains, and has been renovated and remodeled. It is only two streets away from the new Imperial College and will continue to bear it. Perform the functions of literacy education and basic education, and provide education opportunities for those who do not have any foundation or weak foundation.

    In a sense, the general college can also be regarded as a path specially reserved for the civilians at the bottom to enter the Imperial College. The basic civilians without any foundation must not be able to keep up with the professional education of the Imperial College, nor can they have a knowledge base in higher institutions and those The wealthy children of the competition, but they can fill the shortcomings in this area, General College recommendation letters and scholarships will also help civilians to enter the college to study.

    This is an imperfect but effective "patch measure" that Gao Wen has set up under the current social structure.

    Gao Wen came to the high platform prepared for him, with a smile from his lungs on his face, his eyes slowly swept across the numerous people gathered in the square.

    Cheers rang from all sides, everyone in the square shouted happily, saluting the founders of the Empire.

    "Citizens, you are welcome here, and I am pleased to announce to you that a new facility that will benefit the Cecilians will be put into use today, and it is behind me ..."

    Among the crowd in the square, a young man with short brown hair stood in an inconspicuous corner, and looked up like everyone else at the talking emperor Cecil on the platform.

    But unlike others, young people, although they have respect in their eyes, seem more calm, and they have a curious look in their eyes.

    Huge holographic images stood on both sides of the square, and the voice of the speech magnified by the magic device rang through the square. Whenever Gavin Cecil dropped a few words, there would be cheers from around, which made The young man couldn''t help raising his head to look around him. He was curiously looking at the excited and joyful people, feeling the strange enthusiasm from everyone, and finally could not help but touch a passerby next to him:

    "Such a grand rally ... did everyone gather spontaneously? How did you know that there was a rally today?"

    The passer-by met met with a glance at the young man, and asked with a loud voice, "Are you a foreigner?"

    The loud voice of the person in front of him seemed to make the young man a little uncomfortable. He took a small step back, but he still had a gentle and polite smile on his face: "I ... was really from outside."

    "It''s normal for you to be unfamiliar," said the passerby with a big voice, smiling happily. "This kind of assembly is a major event in Cecil City, and it usually displays a variety of novelties or important new policies. Of course, everyone is interested. Newspapers will be used to publicize the rally before the rally begins, and then the magic net broadcast will also announce the news. Basically anyone who is not staying in the room all day and not reading the newspaper will know the rally. thing¡­¡­"

    The young man showed a sudden realization: "So it is ..."

    The passerby with a loud voice took another look at him, suddenly a little curious: "Hey, boy, what are you doing here?"

    "I''m here to study," the young man said with a smile, and raised his finger in the direction of Imperial College. "I''m going there."

    "Well that''s incredible!" The passerby with a loud voice suddenly widened his eyes. "Then you will definitely be better in the future."

    The young man blinked: "Why do you say that?"

    "Simple truth, you can learn more when you learn, and you can find good jobs if you know more. In the factory, in the government affairs office, in the military, these decent places can only be written. "The passerby said with a smile, showing a hint of pride," You, like me, I used to be a laborer on the mountain, but now I work as a mechanic in the factory because I entered the evening school ... "

    The young man listened to the loud voice in front of him and said these things to himself, gradually getting surprised.

    These are superficial "reasons", but they are "reasons" after all.

    An ordinary civilian, with such a confident and happy appearance, tells himself these "reasons", which is an unprecedented experience for him.

    "Anyway, you guys, you should study hard," the passerby with a loud voice suddenly reached out and patted him twice on the shoulder of the young man. "I can see that you have the ability, and this place welcomes the ability Man, Master Godwin said what it said ... by the way, this is a good time! "

    The young man''s eyes widened in amazement when his opponent''s hand was about to be photographed on his shoulder. He frowned instinctively to avoid it, but his body just stopped slightly, then stopped. Still patted him firmly on the shoulder.

    The strong shock from his shoulders shook the young man''s body twice. He showed a weird expression for a moment, then covered it with a slightly stiff smile. After a few words of casual reconciliation, he turned to his side. Out of the crowd.

    He was going to walk towards the edge of the square and left it inconspicuously from a side road, returning to the pavilion where he was temporarily living, but just a few steps away, he stopped as if he felt something.

    The young man raised his head and narrowed his eyes slightly. In the bright sunlight, he saw two figures walking near.

    One of them was a blond man of his own age, but he didn''t know him.

    The other is a male with a bright smile wearing a dark blue silk jacket with short silver hair.

    He knew this.

    It''s a child of someone else''s house.

    The heir to the Duchess of the North, Fendil Wilde.

    That unique and cold magic breath is difficult to admit, and the young Northbound heir apparently has not yet learned the essence of the Duchess Victoria''s control of magic. He appeared in the square, and the vague magic wave was completely hidden. Can''t live.

    The young man with short brown hair smiled, and walked towards the two people not far away, and the other party had apparently noticed this. Before he spoke, the heir to the north had already waved his hand and shouted. Shouted, "Eleven! Are you really here?"

    Elaine Franklin hurried forward and frowned slightly: "Fendil''s shouting on the square like this is not what Marquis should do."

    "Don''t do that, I just managed to leave my aunt''s sight," Fendil Wilde waved his hand immediately. "And is it so marquee-like for the crowd to watch the rally?"

    Beside them, the blonde young man Philm intended to say hello to a friend''s friend, but at the moment opened his eyes a little dullly. He looked at Fendil, and looked at him as Elaine. Stranger, finally looking at Fendil: "... ah?"

    "... Damn, I haven''t figured out how to say it yet," Fendil suddenly responded, couldn''t help holding his forehead and staring at Elaine again. "This is the first time you''ve messed up with me Thing? "

    Elaine froze, as if guessing something. He looked at Film, who was still confused, and then Fendil: "Then this is ..."

    "My travel companion, we met on the Highlander, the Highlander is a magic guided mechanical ship, you know, it is ..."

    "I know the mechanical boat. I''ve been on the Baishui River," Elaine shook his head helplessly. "So you didn''t tell the travel companion your identity?"

    "I don''t want to spoil this rare trip," Fendil smiled bitterly and turned to Fillm. "I''m sorry, Fillm, but I didn''t mean to hide it. I just didn''t want the identity of the Duke of the North Duke to affect us. It''s not easy to meet a friend outside the castle. "

    "Heir to the Duke of the North ..." The blond young man from Balun finally confirmed the words he heard, and the huge shock even made him feel a little suffocated, "Oh my **** ... so your full name is ..."

    "Fendil Wilde," said Fendil, and then pointed to Elaine next to him. "This is Marquis Elaine Franklin, son of the Duke of the West, and I should introduce his title in detail on this occasion. And many of his honorary titles, but that''s too much trouble, so this step is omitted.

    "Eleven, this one in front of you is Mr. Firm, from Barron, the creator of the phantom drama, an outstanding playwright ... at least I think so."

    Firmm''s gaze bounced between the two duke''s heirs again. As a man determined to become an outstanding playwright, at this moment he suddenly questioned his ability to write the script.

    In the face of dramatic reality, his imagination as a playwright suddenly became a bit insufficient.

 Chapter 739ï¼š Young people of the empire

    As nobles, social activities with other nobles of similar levels are a part of their social responsibilities. Therefore, as the heirs of the Duke of the Protectorate, as young nobles of similar age, Fendil Wild and Eleven Franklin Of course they know each other, and they still have a certain personal relationship.

    This personal relationship can basically be described as "the child of someone else''s family".

    In the Ansu era, in addition to the already declining Cecil family, the heirs of the other three protector dukes were similar in age and status, and they all shouldered certain responsibilities. Such a situation would inevitably occur.

    But this did not hurt their friendship.

    Eleven and Fendil haven''t seen each other for a long time. At this moment, Cecil City, which represents the leading edge of the magical industrial era, is meeting again, and they both have the same purpose of studying. Naturally they have a lot of things they want Talk, just before that, there is a third person here.

    Film felt his spirit was a little embarrassing. The travel companion who had been with him for half a month turned out to be the heir of the Duke of the North. The boundary between dreaming and reality, the young man from the Barron area shook his body twice, and when he looked at Fendil, his eyes were no longer so natural: "I ... you ..."

    Fendil waved and interrupted each other before Fillm continued: "Friend, stop, don''t use honorifics and honorifics."

    Fillm''s eyes widened, and for a moment he didn''t know how to proceed.

    Fendil could not help but sigh.

    He believes that he is not bad in being close to the civilians during the trip, and that he has as close as possible to this civilian friend.

    He has carefully studied His Majesty Gavin Cecil''s theories about the nature of the aristocratic system, and those theories have opened the eyes of this young aristocrat who grew up in the mountains in the north, and longed for it.

    But maybe it was just the unreasonable longing of young people who were too impatient after seeing things that were apostate.

    When he left the mountains in the north, he thought he would be an outstanding "new aristocracy". He was willing to support the reforms of His Highness Gavin Cecil, and to break down the decaying barriers accumulated by the old Ansu nobles. He is so confident in this ancient country, because he is the heir of the Duke of the North, a prominent nobleman, and a big nobleman like him is willing to break his identity, what else? Can you stop him from becoming friends with one or more civilians?

    But now he suddenly understood vaguely what he meant by his aunt when he passed by Saint Sunil¡ª

    "... you hold such an idea, it shows that you are still arrogant, and the barriers between nobles and civilians cannot be broken by a noble¡® get down ¡¯.¡±

    Fendil smiled silently, looking nervous in his eyes, with a stunned Fillm in his expression.

    That wall is really strong. His Majesty Gao Wen blasted the crushed rock ridges and penetrated the Holy Spirit Plain. A contract of deprivation of the nation ¡¯s aristocratic privileges, but the wall still stood firmly, standing in the heart, as if stubborn Those frozen boulders in the north.

    But northerners are often more stubborn than stones.

    He reached out and patted Firma''s shoulder hard.

    "Friend, relax, but you are the creator of the Phantom Drama-for now, don''t think about any identity issues. Didn''t you take the letter of introduction from that big businessman and go to meet His Highness Rebecca?"

    Film woke up from a sudden moment, and the "His Highness Rebecca" mentioned by Fendil instantly shifted his attention from the word of the heir to the Duke of the North. The blonde young man touched it subconsciously. Touching the box he was carrying in his hand-in the box was his brainchild, the hope of recovery at the troupe in the family, all the chips and expectations that he desperately came to the South, all of which quickly returned his mood to normal.

    Elaine looked a little curiously towards Fendil: "You mentioned the shadow drama ... what''s that?"

    "Ha, that''s a new and interesting idea-if you''re interested, would you like to come together?"

    ...

    In the warm cheers and salute, Gao Wen left the high platform of the speech.

    Behind him, hundreds of runes on the magnificent classical arches of Imperial College were shimmering, and the thick shield covering the gate was gradually receding. The first teachers and students as a symbol were entering the gate, the Empire The dean of the college, the tall and thin Santisside, was standing at the door, watching the students step into the college with excited eyes.

    Around the square, several large-scale holographic projections are being played in a loop. The main subjects of the Imperial College are introduced in an easy-to-understand video, the situation of the four branches, the methods of applying for the Imperial Citizens College, and the basic conditions for admission.

    Citizens gathered on the square are gradually dispersing, but a considerable part remains on the square, they are surrounded by those holographic projections, and curiously watching the content introduced in the projection, some people are shaking their heads with regret, but others have eyes Inexplicable light flashed.

    Gao Wen didn''t bother, he returned to the magic car parked on the side of the square.

    As soon as he was seated, a petite figure suddenly emerged from the seat next to Gao Wen. Amber sat there, scratching his head and staring at the direction of Imperial College.

    "What a beautiful place ... even more beautiful than your shabby palace ..." muttered Miss Half Elf. "You are really willing to spend money on this."

    "This is the root of the country. No matter how ambitious my plan is, it will ultimately be realized by people, and people ... need these colleges to cultivate," Gao Wen said with a smile. "Why, are you interested in going in? ''Come back''? "

    "I don''t want to at all," Amber immediately turned his head and stared, "The imperial Imperial Military Intelligence Director''s cultural class didn''t meet the standards and ran to the academy to make up for the lesson. How can I maintain the majesty in front of the little rabbits?"

    "... I didn''t mention your cultural class ..."

    "Is this unknown? I still don''t know how much I weigh?"

    Gao Wen: "..."

    After a helpless smile, he shook his head: "What are those two young men doing?"

    "Visit the city and experience life. They seem to be interested in mingling among civilians and setting aside rules and regulations ... But how to say, there should also be some meaning to observe the ''Cecilian Order'' instead of their respective families. Right, but they didn''t do anything extraordinary. "

    "Let the young people relax a little," Gao Wen said with a smile. "The curiosity and enthusiasm of young people is the most precious."

    "You''re a bit old-fashioned," Amber said, "and when have you been so forgiving to young people? Haven''t you always said that the old forces, especially the young people in the old forces, need to be strictly reformed and reeducated?"

    Gao Wen didn''t answer the first time, but turned to look out the window, watching the figures who were entering the college.

    "You can be more forgiving now," he said lightly. "After all, they are about to start school."

    ...

    To Film''s expectations, the Magic Technology Institute was not difficult to find, and it wasn''t even too difficult to enter.

    It is not far from the Imperial College. It is a tall and eye-catching combination building with an open entrance and a square with a small fountain. It is completely different from the gloomy mage tower in Film''s imagination, and there is no doorway. Terrible arcane urns and a large number of army guards, although there are many people in and out, but most of them are ordinary people in white robes or blue uniforms-these people have no mage temperament, and they behave in the same way.

    After taking out the letter of introduction and the identification document issued by Saint-Sunier and verifying the verification of the witnesses, the guards in front of the institute building were kindly released.

    This surprised Film a bit.

    Fendil and Eleven looked at each other.

    As casters, they can see a completely different scene from Film''s eyes.

    This magic technology research institute, from the square in front of the door to the entrance hall, has hundreds of magic monitoring devices, large and small, along with magic countermeasures and magic interference traps that do not know how many are hidden. The gate guards of ordinary people are actually armed with magic gear to their teeth. Inside the building, the sources of powerful magic reactions are almost everywhere, and it is scary.

    The magic items here ... it really feels like no money.

    The two young nobles couldn''t help but tighten their nerves, paying more attention to their words and deeds.

    They did not reveal their aristocratic background, but just used ordinary "citizen documents" (new gadgets under the order of Cecil) and the guarantee of Film to get access to this facility, and they did not want to mess here Trouble, because it not only means that the journey to the south has a bad start, but it also means the shame of the family reputation.

    The three entered the Magic Technology Institute and confirmed from the guide that His Highness Rebecca was here. Then they followed the instructions of the guide and boarded the lifting platform connecting the various floors of the main building. They quickly arrived at this large facility. Third floor.

    Large and bright corridors and neatly distributed laboratories, researchers walking quietly in the corridors, rune installations inlaid on the walls, magical creations everywhere ...

    Everything here is eye-opening for the three young people.

    Fendil couldn''t help feeling-

    After seeing the scene here, he realized that the advanced "Highlander" was nothing more than that.

    "I''ve never seen such a magic laboratory," Elaine muttered in a low voice. "My father''s magic laboratory is more like a dungeon than here."

    "It''s the same for my aunt ... No, it could be worse," Fendil shook his head. "Aunt''s ability to organize things is a disaster, but she doesn''t allow anyone to get involved in her magic experiments."

    Firm was listening to the two duke''s heirs discussing the secrets involving the top nobles, feeling complex and inexplicable, nervous and strangely excited, but afraid to speak at will.

    Fortunately, his tense state didn''t last long--they had reached the door of the laboratory that the guide said.

    Just as a researcher in a short robe pushed open the door and walked out of the room, Fendil immediately stepped forward and explained the purpose of his party.

    "Are you looking for His Highness Rebecca?" The male researcher in a short robe, slightly behind his hairline, curiously looked at the three in front of him, then shook his head, "There is something wrong here, she Go out temporarily. "

    "Is something wrong?" Fendil asked curiously, while the light in the corner of his eyes saw the scene in the laboratory through the open door.

    Although it is hard to see, there seems to be something exploding inside, the scorched fragments inlaid on the wall, and smoke and dust floating in the air, and a pungent odor came from the air.

    "Some daily experimental by-products," the worried male researcher on the hairline moved quietly, obstructing the visitor''s vision, and raised his finger to a room at the end of the corridor. "His Highness Rebecca is over the lounge You can just wait, but don''t bother her-she''s adjusting herself. "

    Self-adjusting?

    Fendil and Eleven were more puzzled. They were curious about the long-earned Empire Princess, the daily operation of the facility, and the so-called "self-adjustment". They took a look at each other and took them with them. Still a little at a loss, Philm headed for the lounge at the end of the corridor.

    The three came to the entrance of the lounge, and before they opened the door, they heard some faint voices.

    It was a soft and soothing piece of music, Ding Ding Dang, touching, so that Fendil who was preparing to push the door couldn''t help but stop.

    Then he opened the door more carefully and slowly.

    In the brightly lit lounge, a young girl wearing a simple long dress, but wearing a white robe over the long dress, was sitting in front of a piano, immersed in performance.

    The girl had only a side face, and the light shining from above fell on her light brown long hair, a long layer of bright shimmer was cast on the long hair, and a light shadow was cast on her face. Her finger The tip flew on the keys, his face was quiet and indifferent, as if he had been integrated with the instrument, completely free from the trouble of foreign objects.

    The gentle and soothing beautiful music flowed from the girl''s fingertips and flowed throughout the room.

    And there is not only a girl in this room. There are also several people in white robes sitting everywhere. They should also be researchers who come here to rest. At this moment, they seem to have been immersed in the girl''s performance.

    Film, who carefully pushed the door into the house, speculated that the girl who was playing the piano should be the rumored "Princess Rebecca". Fendil felt a bit surprised because he had heard some about His Highness Rebecca It seems that Her Royal Highness Princess is not a quiet person who can quietly play the piano. Elaine faintly heard several researchers in the room talking in a low voice:

    "I did not expect His Highness Rebecca''s musical talent would be so high ..."

    "This is the first time you''ve heard?"

    "Yeah, I caught up for the first time ..."

    "It is said that His Highness Rebecca''s music teacher was quite competent ..."

    "No wonder¡­¡­"

 Chapter 740ï¼š Rebeccas reception style

    The sound of graceful music flowing in the room has no time to stop.

    Rebecca took a deep breath, feeling that her mood had completely calmed down.

    At this moment, she was calm and indifferent, and her mind had been completely soothed. She would tell her aunt that she had just blown up the largest set of crystal resonators in the Institute of Magic Technology with a calm attitude.

    "Woo ..."

    Rebecca, who had just stood up, couldn''t help but rubbed her head again, feeling her head hurt.

    But she did not sit down again (although she wanted to do so) because she had noticed that strangers had walked into this lounge, which was theoretically reserved for insiders of the institute.

    Fendil saw the young girl playing the piano stand up and saw that the other party first showed a calm and calm appearance, and then suddenly rubbed his forehead in distress. His expression changed several times in five seconds. He couldn''t help but be curious. However, his good education did not allow him to speak rashly, but to stay quietly in place.

    Then he saw His Royal Highness turn from the piano, and looked at the three of them curiously, and a crisp and energetic voice came: "Who are you?"

    Fendil immediately responded and bowed with a decent smile: "It''s a pleasure to see you, Your Royal Highness, please forgive us for taking the liberty to disturb ..."

    In front of the royal family members, Fendil and Eleven did not continue to conceal their identities, and they spoke their surnames frankly, and this wonderful way of meeting made the two duke heirs feel quite interesting without a cumbersome introduction process, The attendants and ceremonial officers read out the title and honorary title aloud, not even the steward responsible for submitting the paperwork. They just walked in, named themselves, and greeted the princess of the empire ...

    Everything is plain and plain like ... ordinary people.

    This normal visit was a rather novel experience in the eyes of the two young nobles.

    Rebecca didn''t think that much, she was just a little surprised, and then looked up and down the three strangers in front of her. At this place, no one would whisper to the heirs of the Duke of the North and the West, right?

    "I heard that you are coming. My aunt told me when I ate two days ago." She scratched her hair, which can be described as "rude" in the noble etiquette rules by Fendil and Yi. Levin was a little stunned. The previous impression of quietly playing the piano quickly fluttered in the memory of the two young nobles. "But I haven''t heard that there is another one named Philm ..."

    Hearing that his name was mentioned, from the moment when his nervous mind was empty and his whole body was stiff, Philm woke up suddenly. He had rehearsed "the solemn process of meeting the royal family members" countless times before. Nothing came in handy, and the development of the situation was completely beyond his imagination. He could only let his muddy mind drive the body to respond. After a somewhat awkward bow, he lifted up the box he brought.

    "Rebecca ... Your Highness, I''m Philm from Barron. I brought ... I brought something with him. Mr. Cod wrote me a recommendation letter, and he said you might be interested in my ideas. , It''s here ... wait a minute, it needs to be assembled ... "

    What Film said was a bit upside down and stuttered, but Rebecca was not impatient, because she had noticed that some magic parts were placed in the other person''s box. Although they were very common, even rough and backward shapes, she Still getting interested.

    Film started to combine those things quickly. It seemed that it would take a little time. Elaine didn''t want the atmosphere to cool down, and took the initiative to break the silence: "His Royal Highness, although it may be a little bold, your performance just now is really excellent. I almost got drunk ... I''m afraid the most outstanding court musician. "

    Moderately compliment women, take the initiative to adjust the atmosphere, and use the topics of music and art to communicate with higher-level aristocrats. These are all skills that must be mastered as a nobleman, and it can even be said to be some kind of responsibility. The role represented here, he hopes to be able to make a good relationship with His Royal Highness in front of him, even if friendship cannot be established, but also make a good impression.

    Rebecca didn''t even think about it that much. She just said while watching Philm busy, "Ah, the technique of playing the piano is learned from the teacher, as well as the fighting technique. In fact, I don''t know if I play well. OK, I just use it to adjust my mood, after all, I just blasted something ... "

    Elaine: "Ah ...?"

    Rebecca didn''t care about the other person''s slightly stunned expression, but just continued to talk casually (after all, the other party spoke voluntarily, and asking and answering was basic courtesy): "Speaking of it, are you all coming to study? Go to Imperial College?"

    "Yes," Fendil nodded, smiling, "Aunt Victoria thought I should learn something I couldn''t learn in the castle. Entering Imperial College as an ordinary student was her task. And Aunt Victoria also mentioned you, and she said that you are a very special and outstanding princess, and I should learn more from you. "

    "My father said something similar," said Elaine, finishing his expression, and smiling with the same smile. "You are so young that you are already a" master "in the magical field. It is really admirable that I can get from you. Learn something. "

    Obviously, after the advent of the age of magic industry, Fendil and Eleven, a pair of friends who are "other children," now welcome a common "other children."

    Rebecca didn''t think much. She just glanced at Fendil and Elavin, scratching her chin: "Learn from me ... it''s fine, but how about your basics?"

    "Basic?" The two duke''s heirs were a little stunned at the same time, and didn''t seem to understand what Rebecca meant.

    "It''s the basic subject. Do you have a good grade in math and science?"

    "Fair," Fendil didn''t know why this polite topic suddenly became so serious, but replied stubbornly. "I''m good at frost spells, and naturally I''ve mastered the basic law formation and calculation skills. ... "

    Eleven followed, "I''m good at arcane magic, and I know a little bit about mathematics."

    "It''s okay and slightly familiar. I''ll try to get you a few set of entry papers to try, but I don''t think you can keep up with the current runes course," Rebecca watched as Film took the crystal He placed it on the rune board and said, "Have you ever been in contact with rune logic?"

    "This ... I''ve only heard of it, not actually touched it."

    "I can''t keep up with this ..." Rebecca scratched her hair. "Do you understand mechanical principles and mechanics?"

    "This ..." Fendil''s expression was gradually awkward. "Do we still need to learn these?"

    "Of course you have to learn! Mechanical principles and mechanics won''t work, you won''t be able to keep up with my class!" Rebecca opened her eyes. "Your basic course is a little worse. I thought you had at least tutoring before you came. After that ... then you should always know a little basic physics? "

    Fendil and Elavin looked blank at the same time.

    Rebecca understood everything when she looked at the expression. She put her waist on and couldn''t help sighing: "If this is not the case ... then you resist?"

    Fendil Eleven: "...?"

    The topic entered a deadlock, and the atmosphere began to get weird, but just before the topic filled with misunderstanding, iron, euphemism, and uprightness continued, Fillm finally completed his preparations: "I''m fine, Your Highness, Look at ... "

    Rebecca for a moment set aside the topic of "setting up a study group" and looked curiously at the holographic image Film fiddled with.

    Along with the short film, Film also explained what the "Mage Shadow Drama" he created was, telling the source of his inspiration, and the help and evaluation of the big businessman Kede.

    Rebecca stared with her eyes widened for a few minutes. After finally understanding Film''s idea, she opened her mouth: "... wow."

    "Sir, do you think ..."

    "This thing is nothing to see from pure magic technology, but I''m sure the ancestors will definitely be interested in it!" Rebecca suddenly looked up and said to Philm cheerfully, "You have an interesting idea what!"

    "Ancestors ..." Film was taken aback by Rebecca''s enthusiasm, and he reacted for a moment before realizing what the ancestors in his mouth meant, "You mean, Your Majesty ?!"

    "Clean up and pack things ... hey, don''t use this set of parts, just bring this crystal, I will give you a set of latest Monet terminal," Rebecca has been completely ignited by new things. Before the three young people reacted, they had already begun preparations. "Another magnifying unit ... you didn''t bring a project book or something? Yes, there is no formalization yet ... then bring That ¡¯s all. Just walk around, I ¡¯ll take you to see my ancestors, oops, this thing is so good! ¡±

    ...

    "They went to the Magic Technology Institute?"

    After returning to the Cecil Palace, Gao Wen quickly received the latest news from the military intelligence officers and learned the latest trends of the two young people.

    After all, they are the heirs of the two dukes of the North and West, and he has always kept people under Amber''s attention on their movements.

    Amber nodded: "A young man named Fillem walked with them. That Fillm seemed to bring something interesting. The president of the Carroll Business Association personally wrote a recommendation letter. The three of them went directly. Find Rebecca. "

    "It turned out that Rebecca had ''received'' them first," Gao Wen couldn''t help but want to laugh, "I don''t know if that girl will make trouble."

    "I thought you would be worried ... how did you say that," Amber said as he recalled Gao Wen''s boring indoctrination when she was bored. "Oh yes, I ¡¯m worried about foreign pigs arching your cabbage. After all, are young people, right? "

    "... I''m more worried that the cabbage at home beats the pigs," Gao Wen shook his lips. "The young man named Firm is okay, but I''m afraid Fendil and Elavin follow the noble manners. With Rebecca''s politeness, you also know, which is not a perfect match to make friends with Rebecca? And she still has a princess title ... I should educate in advance. "

    amber:"¡­¡­"

    There was a sudden rush of footsteps in the corridor outside the door, suddenly interrupting Amber''s conversation with Gao Wen.

    The footsteps were a little messy and seemed to be more than one person.

    One of them is Rebecca.

    At that time, Gao Wen almost finished drafting the apology letters to Victoria and Baldwin ...

    The next moment, the door of the study was suddenly pushed open by the rushing Rebecca, and Gao Wen raised his head, but saw a bright smile on the other side: "My ancestor! I have something good for you!"

    "good stuff?"

    Gao Wen asked curiously, and then saw three figures appearing behind Rebecca.

    Those were three young men, one with silver hair, tall, with a northern profile, one with short brown hair and a short figure, and one with short blond hair and a well-balanced figure.

    All three seemed awkward. It seemed that they had not had time to prepare mentally during the process of being brought by Rebecca, and the young blonde was particularly nervous and restrained.

    None of them looked injured.

    Gao Wen was relieved, let go of the draft of the apology letter, and looked at Rebecca: "At least remember to knock."

    Rebecca exclaimed in a low voice, and closed the door again in the blank sight of the three young people, knocking on the door outside: "My ancestor, my ancestor, I knock!"

    "Come in." Gao Wen''s tone was helpless.

    "My ancestor!" Rebecca shoved the door into the house and came to Gao Wen, while the other hand was still dragging the blond young man ... the box in his hand, "show you something very interesting ! "

    (Everyone, it''s been three weeks since the unusual comics opened the barrage function, and all of them will support it. So I remember now that it was a bit delayed ...)

 Chapter 741ï¼š Infinite value

    The rudimentary repertoire filmed on the street square of Saint-Sunier was played on Gawain''s desk and has been repeated twice.

    Amber blinked and watched the funny drama projected from the crystal, and Amber''s eyes were full of interest.

    Throughout the broadcast, Gao Wen didn''t say a word for up to ten minutes-but his sight did not leave the magical device on the table for a moment.

    The silence of the emperor and the seriousness of the surrounding atmosphere made the young playwright from Barron nervous. He had stopped telling his story. At this moment, he was just restlessly waiting in silence, as if not showing his proud creation It is waiting for a trial.

    Gao Wen''s undulating thoughts only gradually subsided at this moment.

    This is a film and television drama that was moved to the Monet terminal. It is the prototype of the movie. It was something that he had conceived but had not achieved before.

    What does the establishment of the magic net broadcast system mean? I am afraid that no scholar or philosopher in the current era can accurately calculate and summarize all the meanings it represents. Even Gao Wen himself can only say "it will change the whole world"-but there is no doubt about it Of course, as a carrier capable of rapidly disseminating massive amounts of information, the function of Monet Broadcast is not just as simple as the daily communication and the release of information by the Office of Government Affairs and the publication of advertisements by big businessmen.

    It can bear the responsibility of the spiritual needs of the new era-after the Cecilians can eat and drink, when basic literacy is no longer a privilege of nobles and merchants, when people are no longer satisfied with basic survival and After monotonous entertainment, they will definitely pursue something more advanced.

    As a ¡°come person¡±, Gao Wen knew how much this ¡°spiritual need¡± was.

    But human energy is limited in the end, and Gao Wen is no exception to this satellite. The projects that the Government Affairs Office can promote at the same time are also limited. Since the emergence of Monet Broadcast, it has been developing rapidly. The welcome show also has some entertainment content broadcast, but such things as film and television dramas have not yet appeared. It is still in Gao Wen''s mind. It was a plan that could not be prepared in detail, but before Gao Wen began to act, A young man from the north had already thought of it.

    "Is this what you came up with?" Gavin finally broke his silence. He looked at the blond young man named Firm. "Inspiration from the holographic projection of the coronation?"

    "Yes ... yes, Your Majesty," Fillm hurriedly lowered his head and replied, "These magic projections surprised me very much ... I have only seen the simple phantoms created by illusionists on the stage before-the nobles I like to use magic light and shadow to decorate their favorite repertoire, but there has never been anything like those magic net terminals that can produce such large-scale, long-term and extremely stable images, and I also heard that it can record images, So ... some ideas came out. "

    "This is an idea of ??infinite value ... Cod did not let me miss this treasure." Gao Wen sighed sincerely, and took another look at the repertory in the air-

    That simple plot comedy is still playing. As the prototype of film and television drama, it is actually very primitive to Gao Wen. It still retains a lot of theatrical performance features, such as overly cumbersome aria lines and characters that are out of reality. Dressed up, exaggerated body performance, and although it can be seen that the actors on the screen are performing hard and have solid stage skills, Gao Wen can still find that they are very unsuited to the performance environment under the "photographic installation", they are very stiff, There are tensions that professional actors should not have, which have greatly affected the quality of this clip.

    It can only be described as a draft for presentation.

    However, the amber next to her looked intently at those pictures, even if she looked at it two or three times, she was still full of interest.

    Amber''s response may represent the response of most ordinary people when they see these plays-the drama has always been the patent of the first class citizens or aristocrats, and the performances that ordinary civilians can access on weekdays are the lame poet''s lameness Rap and juggling slapsticks during the festival, even if the magic net terminal and newspapers, magazines and other things are constantly filling the boring spiritual life of ordinary people, but in the field of "stage", there are still the shortest repertoires in the field. s things.

    Even the ridiculous and funny repertoire should be very interesting to those who have never entered the theater.

    But Gao Wen will not be satisfied with such things.

    "Do you have a good script?" He asked Feilm softly.

    "I ... I''m not a real playwright yet, I''m not qualified to write the script myself," Fillm said nervously. "I just intercepted and adapted a snippet of my father''s script. But I''m trying to write some of my own story¡­¡­"

    Film spoke out of his own private attempt to write a story, and as a result he immediately regretted it-he was really dizzy, why should he show off his immature ones before the emperor''s concubine? Funny story? What if His Majesty asked himself to come up with those stories? What if those stories offend your Majesty?

    The sweat beads that were visible to the naked eye popped from Firm''s forehead, and Rebecca immediately noticed this, and hurried to open the window-the cold winter wind roared into the room, and the window was at random in Gao Wen the next second A wave in his hand closed again.

    "Go read the book while you go," Gao Wen glanced at Rebecca, and looked at Philm again, saying what the other party wanted to hear at the moment, "let me see what you wrote."

    Firma shook his body, and he felt as if he was falling backwards, but a hand held his back in a quiet position.

    Fendil''s voice came to his ears: "Friend, your stories are funny."

    Film could no longer care about Fendil''s identity at this moment-anyway here was personally made him look up, he simply stepped out and recovered some courage from Fendil''s encouragement. He reached into the pocket on the inside of the jacket and took out a slightly worn notebook.

    "Your Majesty ... This is the story I wrote," he handed over his notebook. "It''s still immature. If the content is overrun, please forgive me ..."

    "Anyway, it''s just the story." Gao Wen said casually, took over Philm''s notebook, and flipped through it.

    There are some messy narratives in front, but the content still ca n¡¯t avoid elements such as knights, princesses, gods, and transcendents. Although some novel ideas of young people can be seen, they are actually only based on the predecessors. The changes were nothing but the latter part of the content caught Gao Wen''s attention.

    "This is ... your experience on the Highlander?" He raised his eyelids, pointing to the last few pages of his notebook.

    "Um ... actually ... not all of them," Philm tried to organize the language. "Some of them I saw on that mechanical ship, but the stories behind the passengers, their background before departure, and their arrival in the south. The subsequent experiences have exaggerated and imaginative elements, especially the passages that describe the passengers after they have arrived at the southern border ... All I imagined, after all, after we went ashore, they were scattered separately. I can only rely on my own experience. To guess what those people will experience. "

    As Film said, he couldn''t help but feel ashamed. He knew that his "vulgar" story about the lives of immigrants on the ship was quite off the stage in this case. There was no noble knight and no heroism in the story. There is no war of wisdom and exhortations from the gods and sages. Even the heroic monologues and narration poems are not available. Such things appear rough on the street stage of the Harvest Festival, not to mention the palace ...

    However, he saw His Majesty the Emperor in front of him and smiled and nodded: "Somewhat interesting ..."

    Gao Wen took his notes together and glanced at the somewhat stunned Firm.

    "Few playwrights write this kind of" actual "and" logical "stuff. Few people focus on an interesting story instead of an elegant hero mask, and you delete the useless plot Narration poems and formulaic monologues ... does this story have a name? "

    Film was still at a loss at the moment. He hardly thought about it and said subconsciously, "Just call" Go South "..."

    Gao Wen froze for a moment, and couldn''t help laughing: "... This is really a simple and straightforward name, which is also a bit interesting."

    Fillm immediately lowered his head: "Your Majesty, I am ashamed ..."

    "No, don''t be ashamed, this name is good, this story is also good, although it is not a script," Gao Wen shook his head and looked at Philm''s eyes and asked, "You have used the magic net terminal A movie was recorded, did you notice any difference between the performance under the photographic crystal and the stage performance? "

    Firmm didn''t expect His Majesty the Emperor would suddenly ask himself such detailed and professional questions, but he did notice some aspects in this regard, so he quickly answered: "The traditional stage is open and fixed, and the actors and the set are direct. Presented in front of everyone, but the magic net terminal looks like ''eyes'', and its ''stage'' depends on its ''gazing range'' ... "

    Gao Wen had more than one question. He continued to ask:

    "Have you considered how to change the scene under the photographic crystal?"

    "Have you considered the difference between the screenplay format required for the Shadow Play and the screenplay format for a stage play?"

    "The pace of the phantom drama is different from that of the stage drama. Have you noticed this?"

    "Under the photographic crystal, illusion magic can produce better results than on the stage. Do you have any ideas in this regard?"

    "Let''s conceive such a story, which will be presented in the form of a magic shadow drama ..."

    Gao Wen throws his own questions one by one. He is already excited. The emergence of new things makes him feel the excitement that the times are advancing in front of his eyes. His conversation with Philm is getting deeper and deeper. It became more and more broad, and soon, the topic reached a level that almost no one understood-even Rebecca was stunned.

    She couldn''t help coming to Amber, poking at the latter''s arm carefully: "Hey, hey, what does the ancestor say here?"

    "How do I know?" Amber poked his lips. "I''ll tell you. Once he suddenly talks to a lot of topics that you can''t understand, you better not listen hard, otherwise you will have a headache. Yes, I am particularly experienced ... "

    "¡­¡­Wow."

    Eleven, who hadn''t heard anything since entering the house, was at a loss like Rebecca and Amber. Instead, he was Fendil who was standing behind Philm, because he often talked to each other on the journey. Regarding the magic shadow drama, I did understand something vaguely.

    As a result, he soon came up with the same weird idea as Philm--

    His Majesty Gao Wen was able to extend the topic so carefully and specifically when faced with such a new thing, and even extended it to the future development of this thing. It was as if he had thought of such a thing early, and even foresaw it. The future of things is average! !!

    Film''s forehead oozed with fine sweat again, and the question raised by Gao Wen was not so easy to answer for him-even if he was the inventor of the shadow drama, he had not thought about so much at all. It ¡¯s too late to find so many questions, after answering a long list of questions, and after Gao Wen finally gave him a break, the young man from Barron finally couldn''t help but hesitated and hesitated He said hesitantly, "Your Majesty, haven''t you ... in fact already thought of things like the Mo Ying drama?"

    As soon as he said this, the more he thought about it, the more likely it was-after all, it was said that such things as the magic net broadcast were first proposed by Her Majesty Govin Cecil ...

    Gawain reacted immediately after hearing Firmm''s words.

    He may ask too much, say too much.

    Too much to make this interesting young man doubt life.

    "No, I''m just good at discovering the characteristics of new things," Gao Wen laughed, shook his head, and focused his eyes on the young man from Barron. "Mr. Firm, you created the shadow play, This is true. Don''t doubt it. "

 Chapter 742ï¼š Intangible

    Gao Wen has high hopes for the young man who created the shadow play.

    Film will receive direct sponsorship from Cecil''s royal family. His team, funding, equipment, and venue will be met.

    Gao Wen never minded that someone thought of some ideas before his traversal, let alone someone could realize them on his own, because he knew early on that human energy and talent are limited, and he could not rely on His own ability has created all aspects necessary for the operation of the entire society, and ultimately all this is done by the "people" who make up the society.

    After talking with Melita Penha, after the other party vaguely mentioned the key information about "spontaneous development of society" and "hidden dangers of mechanical gods", he was more firm in his thinking in this regard and devoted energy It is to promote the development of society and let the public build their own lives, instead of creating something out of nothing by his traversal.

    Of course, as an experienced person, when some new things are still immature in the early days, he still needs to do some corrections and reminders. What he has to do is nothing more.

    "Your Majesty, I ... thank you very much," after knowing how much support I would receive, Film''s surprise and excitement can be imagined, "I will not disappoint your expectations, I will make the best The Shadow Play is for you! "

    "Don''t do what is dedicated to me," Gao Wen immediately shook his head. "This is not your original intention to create the magic shadow drama. Your magic shadow drama is for more ordinary people, it is for those who can not enter the theater. Look, just write your favorite story and the public like it. The citizens of the empire like it and dedicate it to me. "

    Perhaps no aristocrat and king have ever said such a thing, at least in Philm''s cognition. The young man from Barron seemed to be touched, and Gao Wen continued: "In addition, this new Things should be promoted. As the patent holder of the phantom drama, you should not just be the person who wrote the script and shot the phantom drama. I hope you can promote your creation. This is not only very useful for the development of the phantom drama. The benefit, you yourself can benefit from the patent grant. "

    "I ..." Film calmed down from his excitement, showing a somewhat disturbed look. "Thank you for your trust, but ... I don''t know what to do, I have never been exposed to this."

    "Your Majesty, I would be happy to help Philm with your permission," Fendil suddenly said. "Although I don''t know anything about acting or script, I know how to deal with people."

    Gao Wen smiled: "If this Mr. Firme has no opinion."

    Film turned his head to look at his "aristocratic friend" with a bit of surprise. After a brief solitude, helplessness, nervousness and thought, he finally smiled: "If possible ... Of course, I am very happy ... honored. "

    "It''s okay to say yes, I''m not honored to talk about it. I''m also honored to be involved in such an exciting cause," Fendil laughed heartily, and that laughter directly dispelled Film''s accumulated nervousness. Then the young aristocrat from the north turned to Elaine again, "Hi, aren''t you participating?"

    "Me?" Elaine was a little surprised. "Why call me?"

    "You have a family business mind," Fendil spreads his hand. "Don''t say you don''t realize the relationship between the shadow drama and business."

    "... My father hopes that I can learn some magical technology and social order in the south," Elaine said with a hesitation, and quietly and quickly glanced at Gao Wen, and quickly regained his gaze. "Your Majesty I also know that you are the same who I came to study. "

    "Come on, friend, you''re an adult!" Fendil exaggerated his eyes. "Are you the kind of child who can only learn with the tutor in the study?" Everything you touch is almost what you learn! "

    Gao Wen looked at the scene with a smile, but suddenly it was good to be young.

    He broke the silence: "As your identity and responsibilities, you should do something that can participate in social activities. The work of Imperial College will not put too much pressure on you, and it encourages students to do more. practice."

    Fendil looked at Elaine: "You see, Your Majesty said so."

    "Then ... I''d like to participate," Elaine laughed and reached out to Fillm. "Mr. Fillm, I hope we get along well."

    Rebecca, who had been pretending to read the book for a long time, came up without a chance and interjected: "Technical troubles can ask me. I usually have a lot of work. I can''t join you, but it''s okay to help a little ... I think that phantom drama is very interesting! "

    ...

    The young people left, leaving only Gao Wen and Amber in the study.

    Film didn''t take the "projection equipment" with him. He left it on Gawain''s desk and was still looping video clips at the moment. Amber finally lost interest in it after watching so many times. She just Somewhat curious about the enthusiasm that Gao Wen just showed, I ca n¡¯t help but ask: ¡°This magic movie is really so important? I think your attitude is different from that in the past, and the attention to it is more than ordinary folk inventions ... almost It was the same as when I heard that the aircraft was successfully manufactured. "

    "Of course it is important. The construction of the spiritual realm has always been as important as the physical realm," Gao Wen glanced at Amber. "You forgot how the newspaper and the magic net broadcast had affected the public quickly and widely. How did Neil use the power of propaganda? "

    "I remember that later, the Military Intelligence Agency also held a summary meeting. Mr. Godwin also went to work as a consultant and raised the concept of" the impact of information coverage efficiency on the group in unit time ". Now the Military Intelligence Agency and publicity The ministry also has a team working on each of them. But when it comes to the shadow drama ... it doesn''t seem to be the same as a newspaper broadcast? "

    "You are keen, it is really different," Gao Wen nodded slightly. "It is not a direct propaganda, but it can be used for propaganda. Its essence is an entertainment tool that is used to meet the spiritual needs of people. This means that people will more actively and unconsciously absorb what it shows. It may not intentionally and publicly advertise anything, but it can subtly and long-term convey some information. This effect is its unique some.

    "Of course, I don''t just focus on these things. Even if aside from the role of propaganda, the magic drama itself is very interesting, isn''t it?

    "People will always pursue some spiritual satisfaction after eating and drinking. Now that everyone has football, chess and entertainment, newspapers and radio, next, they will have magic dramas. I control this. Called spiritual food. "

    "... Your theory is always set," Amber said, "but it makes sense."

    Gao Wen smiled, and didn''t care about the little mischief in Amber''s speech. He just lowered his head, looked at some documents and letters on the desk, and was temporarily lost in thought.

    After a few seconds of silence, he looked up: "Tiffon mentioned in his last foreign letter that he wanted to send international students and hoped to establish a more active and harmonious diplomatic relationship with Cecil, right?"

    "Yeah," Amber nodded, "but it''s obvious that I''m not at ease, and the concept of international students ... I just want to come and learn something when I hear it."

    "I think this is a good thing," Gao Wen said something that surprised Amber. "In fact, I have decided to agree to this matter."

    Amber''s eyes widened suddenly, but before exclaiming and questioning, she suddenly guessed what Gao Wen would do next.

    In any case, after sitting in the first spot of the MIA for two years, she finally has additional sensitivity to certain fields.

    "It looks like you thought about it," Gao Wen nodded when he saw Amber''s response. "Since Tifeng hopes to establish a more active and harmonious diplomatic relationship with us, the friendly and open Cecil has no reason to refuse. We can have Some of the broader and deeper commercial activities, you see, since it is a business, it is not too much for some Cecils to invest in new theaters in Tifeng? "

    Amber blinked: "Will Rosetta not notice?"

    "In the beginning, he wouldn''t notice it, and then he couldn''t refuse," Gao Wen said slowly, his tone suddenly darkened. "After a while, he might not like what we filmed, but what about it? The Tifeng people will love it. "

    "... Oh."

    After exclaiming a little, Amber quickly turned his attention back to the topic of studying abroad: "But anyway, a group of Tifeng people must come in as foreign students ... °¦, Think about it. "

    Gao Wen just looked at her with a smile. "Like I said just now, this is a good thing."

    Amber''s ears shook a bit: "Oh?"

    Gao Wen raised his gaze, looking over the head of Amber, and landed on the map depicting the entire continent.

    His tone was long.

    "The international students of the Tifeng come in and come to this bustling, novel and upset Cecil. They come for knowledge and information. They are carefully selected and loyal to Rosetta Augustus. Tifeng people, but when they go back ... it''s not sure how many people are Tifeng people. "

    Then, Gao Wen paused, looked at Amber with a smile, "Did you say that?"

    Amber sighed, and her ears and shoulders were pulled down together, "Oh, that''s why I just think about it."

    The half-elf lady was frustrated, and her eyes seemed to be engraved with a few words: Do not want to work overtime.

    Gao Wen ignored her.

    He leaned on the back of his chair and set his eyes on a certain distance. After a long time of thought and silence, he said softly in a tone that seemed to himself: "In fact, if the Tifeng people only come to learn some techniques ... ... I don''t really mind. "

    A map depicting the entire continent is hung on the wall. The Tifeng Empire and the Cecil Empire are closely adjacent. The zigzag border area seems to be staggered, as if flesh and blood are connected to bones.

    Gao Wen doesn''t mind using any measures to be vigilant to this hungry neighbor. He doesn''t mind using any means to bury traps, hide daggers, and cast poison, because it is another empire, and it is not friendly and has already been worn Empire with fangs and claws.

    For Rosetta Augustus, he will definitely do the same thing, even doing the same thing. The blood and fire of the Treaty are still vivid. It turns out that in the face of national interests, the Luo The means of Emperor Setta were no more modest than those of Gao Wen.

    But Gao Wen also doesn''t mind that Tifeng''s industry can develop, and civilians who don''t mind Tifeng''s people can survive more of the challenges of the times.

    Because before the magic tide and the gods, everyone is mortal.

    With every additional force in the hands of mortals, civilization has a higher chance of surviving this season.

    Gao Wen sighed softly.

    This kind of contradiction and tearing will probably entangle him all the time, entangle him to make countless choices until the day when the wall collapses.

    ...

    Holy Spirit Plain, Eastern Region, Solimburg.

    The power of nature seems to form an anomaly here. A strong vitality force covers this land. Even though the whole north of the continent has entered the cold winter, vitality and warmth still stay here.

    It''s as if spring is coming early.

    A magic guided vehicle flying the "Joint Reconstruction Regiment" banner stopped at the border of Solingborg.

    In the direction of the car, it was a few hundred meters away from ice and snow, and the wind was cold.

    In front of the car, a colossal tree-like crown stands in the distance, and it is full of vitality from the giant tree of Solin. There are still green grass on the ground, flowers are still blooming, and animals are playing.

    A large magic field hangs over here, producing effects similar to breeze shields and natural blessings. There are two worlds inside and outside the magic field.

    Norris was sitting on the magic cart, looking far into the direction of the giant tree of Thorin.

 Chapter 743ï¼š Under the sorin tree

    The entire Cecil Empire has been shrouded in winter. Cold winds have swept across the plains in the middle and the wilderness in the south from the mountains in the north, from Fort Winter to Cecil, from Shilin City to the Long Wind Fortress. Breath is ubiquitous, and at least half of the empire has ushered in at least one snowfall.

    But in the eastern part of the Holy Spirit Plain, where the giant trees stand, the spring spirit and vitality are still flourishing.

    The huge Solin tree stands tall on the ground, and the canopy that covers the entire town has spread across the central axis of Solinburg and the canyons to the west.

    After growing up recently, this amazing plant has reached its maximum scale at this moment. Her roots and canopy are no longer spreading wildly, but her branches and leaves are still maturing and her roots are still deeper into the earth. Go for it.

    Within the coverage area of ??the giant tree, the once-abandoned Solingborg has been repaired and rebuilt, and some functions of the castle and town have been restored. Now it has become the base of the local garrison and research team. Part of the roots of the giant tree grew out of the cracks in the collapsed walls of Solingborg, helping people to fix those crumbling stone wall barriers, and several research facilities were built on the ancient walls and those winding roots. stand up

    In this wonderful place, the researchers of the Cecil Empire and a huge plant seem to have reached a wonderful symbiotic relationship. The Solin giant tree not only provides valuable research samples for the Druid Institute here, but also cooperates with the local Production and construction.

    On the trunk level, in the southeast sector, a large transport vehicle parked in the open space next to the trunk. A group of magic technicians and workers were busy beside the car, opened the baffles on both sides of the carriage, and unlocked the fixed cargo pallets. With ropes and hooks, a commander stood on an aerial root rising from the ground, directing the work.

    Around the unloading area, there is a large open space that has been initially leveled, compacted, and arranged.

    Some temporary houses are located near and far, and the magic stone street lights are neatly arranged along the simple road, dissipating the darkness of the canopy coverage area, and the existence of things such as street signs and building material stacks indicates that there are a lot of subsequent construction plans here, everything Going methodically.

    The production and construction corps responsible for this area divided the area covered by the Solin giant tree. In vertical space, the Margarita Knight divided the Solin giant tree into a root layer (where the underground palace is located), a trunk layer, a canopy layer, and a tree top. On the plane, she divided the circular land covered by the giant tree crown into four fan-shaped areas.

    At present, the staff and the garrison here are basically operating in the sector of the surface, and the exploration work is maintained at the root level. A small part of the Druid Institute team is paying attention to the trunk layer and the canopy layer. They are on the trunk of the giant tree. There are two small observation and sampling stations, and a "Druid hut" in the canopy. However, research in these areas is still in its infancy, and the top of the Sorin giant tree , The local research team has not yet explored.

    If you want to send something to the top of the tree, you still need the cooperation of the "self" of the giant tree.

    The workers opened the side panel of the vehicle and untied the rope holding the tarpaulin. After the tarpaulin was uncovered, a large magic device was exposed inside.

    An alloy base with a width of several meters, a complex structure of locking, support, and suspension devices, and a diamond-shaped metal frame with a height of several meters. The surface of the frame is inlaid with a large number of light-emitting Holm crystals.

    This is a huge magic obelisk. Its crystal structure is too large, so it is composed of a large number of small crystals.

    "Everyone be careful! This thing is expensive!" The commander reminded aloud on the roots of the bulging ground, "Be careful when you loosen the hook, don''t let the bad guy get your fingers caught!" Now! Alchemy potions are not poured from the Gorgon River! "

    The workers responded to the commander''s instructions, and the magic technician climbed into the car after the side panel was lowered, checking the status of those important rune substrates, and checking whether the crystal was complete.

    The commander turned his head and shouted in the direction of the giant tree of Sorin: "Ms. Bertila, are you there?"

    As soon as the commander''s voice fell, a rustling sound came from the surrounding area, and then vines and brown roots entwined with flowers were drilled from the nearby ground. These vines and roots were twisted and fused into Bertila''s Looks like: "I''ve been there."

    "Ma''am, good night," the commander greeted the incredible "tree spirit" with a smile, even though he heard that the other party was once the dean of the All-Around Death Association, and even the entire Thorin giant tree was everything. The result of the power of all the survivors of the final death co-mutation, but he has been working here for a while, and has dealt with this "tree spirit" a lot. At this moment, he has been able to communicate with each other calmly. "The weather is good today. "

    Some things have passed, this land is still alive, and this is why the most important young commander thinks so.

    "Yes, the weather is good," Beltila said slowly, and she lifted her head slightly, and there was a rustling rustle in the canopy of the Sorin tree. The sun did not shine on her face, but on her canopy. This narrowed her eyes, "Today''s sunshine is perfect for ... photosynthesis."

    "The magic obelisk I told you before," the commander raised his finger to the cart not far away. "It has been transported from the Pompeii factory to the south."

    "Oh, it''s really bigger than usual ..." Beltila didn''t turn his head, but "see" the car, "Do I need to send it up?"

    "Yes," the commander said. "Just send it directly, and then assemble it according to the drawings you gave earlier. The equipment has been commissioned and can be activated remotely."

    Bertila nodded, and a burst of rattle came from the crown of Thorin''s giant tree.

    The magical technicians and workers near the cart have already stepped back. People stand in a distance and watch a few extra thick vines grow from the bottom of the canopy layer hundreds of meters high. The branches and leaves fell all the way to the huge set of magic obelisks, carefully rolled up those parts, and lifted upwards.

    The special large magic obelisk in the vine "hands" seemed to have no weight, and it was easily pulled towards the canopy, and the densely layered leaves clawed back to the sides, exposing a "road" directly to the top of the tree. .

    Beside the commander, Beltila slowly raised his hand and made an action of putting something on top of his head, and then put his hand down.

    She looked around and found that no one noticed her move.

    The commander had been looking up at the scene where the vines had sent the magic obelisk to the canopy, and he did not look back until the huge magical devices disappeared in the dense leaves. He looked at Bertila beside him. , With a smile on his face: "It is the largest magic obelisk in the eastern part of the Holy Spirit Plain, with the latest signal amplification broadcast array. Now it is also equipped with the highest ''support tower'' in the plain area, and it will definitely play The best performance. From now on, here is the magic net hub of the Eastern Holy Spirit Plain. Half of the plain''s magic net nodes will be connected. We are one step closer to connecting the national magic net into one. Thank you very much for your help."

    Beltila looked at the smiling young commander. Although she is an expert in biochemical technology, she only knows a lot about magic technology. At this moment, she is inevitably curious: "This is a very useful thing, isn''t it?"

    "Of course," the young commander immediately said. "The magic net not only provides energy for the magic guide device, it can also be used to transmit signals and maintain regional shields. Large and small magic nets are now being established throughout the empire. However, the magic nets in various regions have not yet been fully connected, and the connection in many places can only be carried out by a series of single-line relay stations. Connected, like the nodes of the Holy Spirit Plain in the Southern Border, are the key link to the magic nets around the empire ... "

    Beltila quietly listened to the scene described by the young commander. On the young man''s face, she saw pride and joy from her heart.

    Not far away, the magician technicians were waiting beside the magic net terminal and the small magic crystals, monitoring the magic obelisk being sent to the tree crown. On those magical technicians, she saw the whole body Dedication and enthusiasm.

    And in places where she can''t see, she can imagine that there are also countless proud, joyful, dedicated, and enthusiastic people in those places.

    They are changing the world, although many of them may not realize this, and the feat of changing the world is accumulated by countless ordinary people little by little.

    No miraculous forbidden arts, no transcendental power, no artificial gods to rule the world.

    This is another path that she and her compatriots never imagined.

    Bertila carefully controlled her vines and canopy, just like holding a fragile treasure, and sent the large and complicated device to the highest point of the Sorin giant tree. She sent those parts according to the drawings she had seen Put them together, and then carefully put them on your head.

    Inside the canopy are thousands of magic net rune substrates that have been sent up one after another a few days ago. They are pulled together by countless small vines. At this moment, the connection with the magic obelisk is the entire project. The last ring.

    "Put it on," she said.

    Not far away, the magician technicians received the activation signal of the magic obelisk base, and they quickly issued a remote command. Above the magic net terminal for monitoring, the faint lines appearing in the holographic projection were turned one by one On, each node is quickly activated.

    Beltila watched all this curiously. She saw the text appearing in those projections. She saw the greetings from afar transmitted by miraculous hands to her eyes as if miraculously.

    "Say hello to the Stonehenge reconstruction camp at the Sorin Junction."

    "Receive the signal from the Sorin hub to red maple reconstruction camp to say hello."

    "... Say hello to Pompeii ..."

    "Here is the Cecil hub. Congratulations, Rebecca Cecil, greeting you."

    People cheered.

    Even the young commander of that officer''s origin, wearing a knight badge, cheered.

    Bertila blinked, and on this bright sunny day suitable for photosynthesis, she felt that her heart, which had been fused with plants, beat again.

    "Congratulations." She tried to make herself laugh like a human, and said to the young commander beside her.

    The young commander once again expressed his gratitude and ran to the workers and technicians and soldiers in the distance to celebrate with everyone.

    Bertila stood silently for a while, then looked southward with a feeling.

    There are guests coming.

    ...

    A magic guided vehicle flying the flag of the United Reconstruction Corps arrived in the Sorin area. The car seemed to bring a big man, Beltila, who could see everything that happened around the Sorin tree. She saw many people from Sorin. He ran out of the stronghold to greet the car, and saw an old man coming out of the car, and seeing that there were several followers and guards around the old man, it might just be a subordinate.

    Finally, she saw the old man approaching her trunk.

    Norris looked up at the canopy covering the sun, looking at the countless branches illuminated in the magic crystal lights and the support pillars hanging from the canopy, and the flower vines coiled around the trunk and the support pillars. Could not help but whispered, "This is the giant tree of Sorin ..."

    "It''s a miracle ..." A young agricultural technology official also looked up and sighed, "I''ve never seen any plant grow so big ..."

    "And she has kept the whole area alive, and even kept the temperature relatively comfortable here," Norris said. "Remember the road? Until the intersection, there was still snow on the ground."

    "I just transferred some of the heat from the deep layers to the surface," accompanied by a slightly hoarse female voice, Beltila''s figure emerged from a group of flower vines and root whiskers. The ground near the trunk moved to Norris. "Hello, I am the plant in front of you. You can also call me Beltila."

    "Hello, Ms. Bertila," Norris looked at the woman in front of him, and put away a moment of surprise, "I am Norris."

    "I seem to have heard the name ..." Beltila frowned, his expression reminiscent.

    "He''s the Minister of Agriculture of the Empire," someone reminded.

    "Ah, yes, that''s what I remember," Beltila said with a stunned look. "And I did hear the name ... in newspapers and radio."

 Chapter 744ï¼š Road never thought of

    Cecilian newspapers and radios are a very interesting thing. There are always a variety of news from afar. When Bertila was human, she became interested in these two new things. When she became a plant, she became more interested in these two things.

    After all, she has lost the ability to travel far as a plant.

    And in order to meet this unreasonable requirement of the giant tree of Solin, the Cecilians stationed here showed appropriate goodwill: they would bring the latest newspapers and magazines, and Margarita even ordered that A magic net terminal is specially placed next to the trunk, allowing Beltila to control it and watch it by himself.

    Bertila learned the name Norris in the agricultural section of a newspaper and in a magic net show.

    This is indeed a big man, the leader of the Empire, and it is said to be one of the founders of Cecil''s foundation.

    Although he is just an ordinary person without extraordinary ability.

    Bertila couldn''t help looking at Norris again, and she felt that the old man in front of her might not be as old as she thought at first.

    He''s just getting too old.

    This old and weak look, she has seen many pioneering eras, rushed out of the wasteland, many of the ancestors who struggled to survive in the wasteland are like this, and the poor people who still struggle to survive in the Kingdom era are still like .

    She saw so many stories from Norris in an instant that she couldn''t help but feel a little surprised, but her passivated face did not show this weak psychological fluctuation, she just asked curiously A sentence: "Are you here for me?"

    "I''ll take a look at ''The Miracle of the Thorin Giant Tree''. It is said that the vitality of spring is maintained here," Norris nodded slowly, "I saw it, it''s really incredible ... you almost completely cured the area."

    "Are you trying to rebuild the cities and villages of the Eastern Plains?" Bertila asked curiously.

    "you can see?"

    "You can see a little bit," Bertila said. "From the highest point of my canopy, you can dimly see the tidal flats on the edge of the pine forest valley, where smoke has recently risen, and you can see the crystals standing up. tower."

    Norris nodded: "That''s the Pinewood Valley camp, and they are rehabilitating their logging yards and mines in preparation for the red maple reconstruction camp next year."

    "You must have done very hard ... I know, it is winter outside now," Beltila said slowly, "why do you have to do this in winter? You can wait until the ice and snow melt in the late spring. You can hide in the warm first. Southern cities. "

    "After a winter, the hungry jackal will completely occupy the wasteland. Until late spring, we will still spend time building camps, repairing houses and digging water. Every time we miss the time to cultivate, we may miss an extra season of food. "Someone may starve to death," Norris said calmly. "The food in the southern border is not rich, and the food raised by many parties in the western border is enough to support us until next year''s harvest season. Those food-deficient areas ... Can people live Come down, maybe it''s just a short bite. "

    A few seconds later, Beltila said softly, "... you don''t want to starve to death, do you?"

    "No one should be starved to death," Norris said.

    "But there will definitely be some people starve to death, at least this winter, at least until the grain-producing areas of the Holy Spirit Plain return ..."

    "Maybe, but that''s not the reason," Norris shook his head. "I''m the Minister of Agriculture, and Her Majesty''s task is to feed me as much as I can to every Cecilian. It''s a citizen. Right, other than that, is not something I want to consider. "

    A gust of wind blew from a distance with a little coolness. Although the coolness was mild compared to the cold winter winds outside, Norris coughed a few times.

    A thunderous sound came from the crown of Thorin''s giant tree, and the breeze came to an abrupt end.

    "Thank you ... this is your strength, right?" Norris felt the soothing of his body. He was no longer the ignorant farmer. He could guess the extraordinary power contained in it. "I feel much better."

    "Just a few tricks, don''t worry."

    Norris was silent for a moment, and suddenly waved to those who followed him: "You go to rest first, I want to stay here for a while."

    A young official came forward subconsciously: "Minister, you ..."

    "I''m in good shape now," Norris said to the young man with a smile. "I want to talk to this lady for a bit more."

    "¡­¡­Yes."

    The entourage left.

    Under the Sorin tree, only an old agricultural minister and a former pioneer who have witnessed the ups and downs of the seven centuries stand in opposition.

    "Your body is not optimistic, Mr. Norris," Beltila broke the silence first. "As a mortal, you are almost there."

    Norris smiled and shook his head: "... I know, but it feels really bad to hear people say so directly."

    "Sorry, I haven''t tried soft speech for a long time," Beltila said. "So do you want my strength to help you extend your life?"

    "I know a wise druid ... Although he has some problems with his character, he is very good. He said that aging is the destiny of most mortals, even the theology before the fall of White Star. It is difficult to reverse this pattern. "

    "... He''s right, then it seems that you didn''t come to me for your physical condition," Bertila stared at Norris'' eyes. "Then you really just come to see what the giant tree of Thorin looks like?" "

    "I want to see if there is something here that can have an effect on our reconstruction work," Norris smiled, "especially the food issue ... after all, here is the best druid of the empire, and there is another called The Sorin giant tree of ''natural wonder''. "

    Beltila thought for a moment, a rustling noise suddenly came from the nearby bushes, and a little gray beast ran out of it, holding a red fruit with a big fist in his arms.

    Bertila stooped down, took the fruit from the little beast, and handed it to Norris in front of him: "This is the fruit I bear. According to humans here, it tastes good and is full."

    Norris took the fruit in surprise, looked it over carefully, and asked, "How much fruit can you ... bear?"

    "Probably can feed people in a medium-sized town. If you don''t mind the taste and weak toxicity, the leaves can be eaten if you have short-term abdomen, which can feed two or three times the population, but please do n¡¯t pick too much at once. I also need photosynthesis. . "

    "... We have more than one person in town who wants to eat," Norris shook his head. "But these fruits should really solve some problems."

    "If you want to solve the food shortage problem in the whole plain, I''m afraid I can''t do it," Beltila shook her head. "Even if I draw more heat from the ground, I will change the open area around Solinburg. Cheng Liangtian, probably not enough. "

    Norris pondered, and asked, "Can the miracle of Thorin''s giant tree be replicated?"

    "... I''m afraid not. The formation of the Sorin giant tree has very complicated factors. This requires the power of the gods, a large amount of high-order druids'' life, the magic power accumulated for a long time, and the luck that cannot be counted. Even so, I still Did not fully understand how this transformation happened before him. Mr. Norris, there will not be a second Thorin tree, at least I do not know how to reproduce the process. "

    Norris sighed deeply: "Oh, I should have thought so. The countless ordinary people''s eating problems really cannot be hoped for in a miracle that cannot be copied."

    Beltila listened to the other person''s words, and suddenly repeated quietly: "A miracle that can''t be copied ..."

    "Yes, tens of thousands of ordinary people need food, and the empire needs large areas of food production. What we need is a solution that can be copied, promoted, and used in most places, not a miracle, otherwise ..." Norris said, looking at the red fruit in his hand, and shook his head with a bitter smile, "otherwise it would be the cake on the aristocratic table."

    "Cake on the aristocratic table?"

    "It''s delicious, but it belongs to a few people," Norris shook his head. "And most people will starve to death outside the castle."

    Beltila suddenly became silent.

    The wind blew through the canopy of the Sorin giant tree, making a rattling noise among the leaves.

    A few seconds later she broke the silence: "We never thought of this path ..."

    Norris didn''t hear clearly: "What way?"

    "No, nothing," Beltila shook his head. "I just suddenly remembered one thing. Not long ago, I once arrogantly scolded a young man, scolded him for never looking down at those humble people, now Think about it ... it''s ridiculous. "

    After a pause, she added, "Mr. Norris, if all I can offer here is these fruits, what are your plans?"

    "Going? Of course, continue to rebuild this land," Norris said with a smile, calmly. "We are going to rebuild those major areas on the eastern shore of Gorgon and around Red Maple, and in important forest farms, mines, and water sources. To build a camp, we will measure it inch by inch and rebuild it on a foot-by-foot basis. Sooner or later, we will live here. As long as people are there, there is always hope. "

    Beltila didn''t speak, she was silent for a long time, staring at the old man who was about to reach the end.

    But what she really saw were those behind the old man.

    Those who are camping in the icy and snowy plains of the Holy Spirit to prepare for farming in the coming year; those who are trekking on deserted roads and supporting supplies for reconstruction projects; those who are negotiating with neighboring countries at the border of the empire to resolve food Gap éé exhausted person.

    One percent extraordinary, ninety-nine percent ordinary people.

    These ordinary people intend to achieve a miracle that even extraordinary people find impossible.

    She closed her eyes, but she could only close the eyes of this mimic body. The perception of Solin''s giant tree was still open, allowing her to see the entire Solin area clearly and to perceive herself clearly.

    There is almost a giant tree the size of a town, a canopy towering close to the clouds, a powerful natural force field, and an unimaginable force.

    What a huge miracle will be created by the death of all things. This miracle can even make any extraordinary person ever tremble. It can be painted in the picture and hung in the king''s castle. It can be sung by the bards a thousand times. year.

    The fruit of this "miracle" cannot even feed a tenth of the people who feed the plain of the Holy Spirit.

    The great cause of shit.

    Beltila opened his eyes.

    "I''m a druid." She looked at Norris, suddenly speaking as if headless.

    Norris didn''t understand for a while: "Ah?"

    "It''s nothing, it just happened to remind me of my identity," Beltila said with a smile, and that smile was no different from that of a human. "Perhaps, it''s time to do something the first-generation pioneers should do."

    Yeah, the Blazers, she almost forgot that she was still a Blazer.

    She also experienced that kind of difficult time. When rushing out of the wasteland, everyone was short of clothing and food in a barren wasteland. When there was no medicine and no help, the magic tools were all ineffective and they could only be carried by people. When reclaiming land, digging stones from the mountains into plows, and digging earth to build houses.

    The hungry people walked on the road, and one fell down while walking. The king led his army to stay on the side. He died on the high ground before the war ended. An unknown plague broke out in the pioneering area. She led the druids in the school. By virtue of his own vitality surpassing ordinary people, he usually tries his medicine out ... doesn''t that day come?

    At that time, the Blazers had no "miracle" to count on.

    She seemed to understand a little bit what the "outlander" had left her.

    "Mr. Norris, I wish you all the best," Bertila said. "As for ... I will work with the druids here. In fact, they are trying to cultivate more suitable for cold regions before Seeds, just no progress for a while. "

    She has accumulated knowledge for hundreds of years, some from the Holy Spirit sect, and some from all things.

    There are still remaining culture sacs underground. Those sacs have been used to make terrible monsters, but if used properly, they can also be used in the right way.

    The Cecils don''t know how to use those dangerous things, but she does.

    She has wasted too much time. Although she wants to live like a plant and no longer remember those dark and crazy pasts, she can''t waste all her time on photosynthesis.

    Norris'' eyes were a little brighter, and although he didn''t understand what was happening, he seemed to feel that the lady who was lacking energy at the moment was suddenly fighting spirits.

    Anyway, this is a good thing.

    "Thank you for your help," he said sincerely. "This is a great thing for countless people and even generations in Fukuzawa."

    Bertila nodded with a smile: "Don''t forget to bring my fruit when I leave. I can still provide the rations needed for a medium-sized town."

 Chapter 745ï¼š Dragon and Dragon

    The ice sea in the Arctic is still cold and cold, but the eternal Tallund barrier maintains the warmth and comfort of the dragon home as always.

    Melita Pena woke up from the large, soft bed, and her lilac eyes reflected the familiar bedroom roof. She paused for a few minutes, then blinked, took a deep breath, and stretched out Long lazy waist.

    "Sleeping at home for a long time ..."

    Miss Lanlong whispered in a low voice, waving lazily while lying on the bed, and the induction device installed in the room immediately received instructions. The beveled roof on the side of the bedroom opened silently, and the skylight was shining through the transparent aggregate Objects spilled into the room, dissipating the red dimness of the room, various devices in the bedroom were activated one by one, and a low hum came from all around.

    A transparent polymer cloth mantle hangs on the wall directly opposite the bed. A shimmering ring image emerges from the cloth mantle, and the edges of the image shake, giving a pleasant mechanical synthesis sound: "Good afternoon, Melita Penha. "

    "Good afternoon, Omega ..." Melita responded vaguely, rubbing her eyes and yawning, saying that she suddenly lost her breath, "Ha? Afternoon ?!"

    "Yes, please rest assured that you have been sleeping for eighteen hours. This is normal. Your body needs repair, especially the nervous system. More sleep can ensure that your nervous system recovers as quickly as possible."

    "But I made an appointment today to meet Speaker Andal," Melita exclaimed, "he will kill me !!"

    "Please rest assured that it will not. Speaker Andal will only deduct your second-type field assistance this month without anxiety. It has already been deducted."

    "... Damn, I should let you set an alarm clock! Arcane Missiles and Pyroblasts are blushing!" Melita tugged at her hair before jumping out of bed, "Okay, It ¡¯s time to do it anyway ... help me to write an apology letter, and then reschedule. Besides, is there anything good besides the bad news? "

    "Your heart has been recalibrated and your spinal implant is ready to be installed."

    "Okay, how much is good news," Melita shook her head, and just walked to the bedroom door in her nightdress. "Take me to the workplace ... by the way, help me prepare two units of" dream dream "synergist."

    "Happy to help you, Melita."

    The conveying elevator installed in the dragon''s lair runs silently and quickly, and after only half a minute, she sent Melita from the bedroom of the "humanoid residence" to her nest on the top of the mountain.

    After exiting the elevator, Melita came to a large and huge hemispherical hall. This large-scale interior space was transformed on the basis of a natural mountain structure. In the lower part, you can see a large slab of uniformly carved rock barriers. A large number of polymer supports and cable ducts are fixed on the barriers, and the upper part is a tightly closed alloy dome.

    The hall is wide and empty, but there are a large number of mechanical devices and golden columns depicting intricate ornate patterns. At this moment, three of the columns are already activated, and the flowing light is flashing on the surface. Something.

    This is Melita''s "Dragon''s Lair", a lair she has carefully built for thousands of years. Compared with the "extreme gorgeous, complex and exquisite" style advocated by most dragons of this era, her lair looks like Simpler, but in fact the decoration style here is not always the same

    She has also installed a gorgeous dome with reliefs, used palace-style arches and pillars, and she has piled gold and silver jewellery here (although in order to make up some of it is glass and artificial polymers), Sleeping on a huge treasure chest, she is even filled with bookshelves that are as high as the dome, and the bookshelves are full of model books exchanged from the thrift market ...

    And now, she has renovated it into the "classical workshop" style popular in Talllund 10,000 years ago.

    She is a dragon who loves change and is keen on independent style.

    Melita came to the center of the rotunda, stretched her arms, and a brilliant magic halo immediately enveloped her. Her body quickly expanded in the envelope of light and transformed into the shape of a dragon. Gorgeous pillars that shimmered lightly moved near her, and the alloy shell on the surface of the pillars slowly opened with a hissing pressure relief.

    Inside is a huge tubular crystal container. The containers are filled with thin-colored liquids. Two of them are immersed in huge hearts. The heart is composed of biological tissue, bionic skin, polymer pipes, and a complex mechanical pump. In the other container, there was a section of spine bones with a glittering metal luster floating quietly. The connecting end of the spine bone was a large number of cable interfaces and flashing runes.

    A string of air bubbles rumbling in the container, and the metal spine turned half a circle, exposing the two sharp and sharp steel stamps on the back panel.

    "The soul in the machine is still free"

    "Gomodo Implants Infringes Design Patents"

    The magical glow gradually dissipated, and Melita opened her eyes in the dissipating light. She had become a dragon.

    Looking at the two huge hearts immersed in the container, the huge blue dragon shook his neck and made a rumbling sound: "I heard that Barker Bartow has launched a new auxiliary heart, beautiful and handsome ..."

    "Too much pursuit of these things will not help improve your financial situation," Omega''s voice sounded throughout the hall. "And the performance of the two new and old heart-assisted products is not essentially different. The beautiful bionic skin is on the built-in implant It doesn''t make any sense. Maybe ... you plan to replace the scales near your chest with transparent polymers? "

    "Forget it, no money," Melita sighed. "Start the implantation process and cheer me up ..."

    The mechanical devices on standby around the hall immediately started to run. A large number of robotic arms came to the side of Blue Dragon Melita to start dismantling the scales and built-in protective layers that belong to the mechanical structure. Her chest was opened to reveal the filling inside. Touching the cavity of the temporary buffer, her spine was opened, exposing the temporary nerve connector and the body fluid circulation pump ...

    The heart was repositioned, the spine was repaired as before, and the synergist prepared in advance was injected into the circulation pump, allowing these organ parts activated from hibernation to work happily in a short time.

    The synergist began to affect the nervous system. Melita felt that her thinking was gradually pervading. She began to come up with some uncontrollable thoughts. Her huge eyes were looking at the air, and the focus of her eyes seemed to emerge. Omega''s interface ghost.

    But she knew it was just an illusion created by her nervous system. There was no omega visual medium. What she saw was actually a phantom created by the resonance core nucleus in her skull.

    The resonance core that accompanies the life of each dragon family, the neural interaction system that connects all Talrond citizens together, that affects the entire Dragon Kingdom, and controls the super artificial intelligence that runs the entire Talrond ... Omega Gah is here, it is controlling every machine in this hall, these tools which are nominally medical instruments and can actually be deadly at any time.

    It is doing the finest implant surgery for her, and her heart, her central nerves, are exposed to this artificial intelligence without defense.

    Melita shook her head. She knew that it was the synergist that affected her judgment, but she couldn''t control her thoughts everywhere.

    "Please try not to move," Omega''s unemotional voice came from all directions. The dim red light flashed from the probes of those surgical machines. "I''m closing your spinal protective layer."

    "Omega ... where are you?" Melita murmured a little vaguely.

    "I''m in Tarlund, I''m deep in the Dragon Kingdom, and I''m here, in front of you, Melita Penha." Omega''s voice responded immediately as always, and those who were flashing red The probe and the moving robot are still performing precise operations quietly.

    "You said ... Are you the real ruler of Talrond? I mean the part outside the divine right ..."

    "Omega is a Talrond service. I was born to serve you, to manage this continent, just to fulfill the mission of service."

    "Yeah ..." Melita felt she was about to fall asleep, but muttered in a low voice. "Omega, say so ... you are very loyal ..."

    "Omega is loyal to Talrond," the voice of the artificial intelligence calmly echoed in the hall, and a little bit into Merita''s head that was about to fall asleep, "Omega is loyal to the Dragons, absolutely loyal and always loyal ... "

    ...

    High-level dragon priest Heragol walked in the magnificent and wide golden temple. In this sacred and solemn temple, only his own footsteps echoed.

    This middle-aged male "person" closest to God walked through the long corridor, across the wide hall, and came to the high Holy See.

    A woman in a pale gold gorgeous dress with blonde hair hanging down to the ground, with a graceful and graceful appearance, sat lazily on the holy seat and looked down at the dragon priest who came to her.

    Herragol lowered his head respectfully: "My Lord, what do you call me?"

    "Recently, I feel that the hearts of the dragons are a little bit floating," said the graceful blonde woman softly, with a gentle voice and an equally kind expression, "Heragor, my high priest, do you know what happened?"

    Herragol kept the drooping head and kept his expression unchanged, although he knew that he could not hide the god''s eyes in front of him.

    "The Dragons seem to rejoice in the changing times," he said respectfully.

    "How has the times changed ... Oh, it originally meant the continent opposite the Eternal Storm," the dragon **** smiled slightly, looking interested, "another season of civilization ... again and again, again and again ... ... It looks like you are not bored yet. "

    "There is always a young dragon who is curious about the outside world, my lord."

    "Curiosity and expectation, doesn''t it?" Dragon God looked down at the high priest, "Do you hold the same expectation with them?"

    "My lord, I am loyal to you," Herragol said calmly, without a wave of tone. "Absolutely loyal, always loyal."

    Dragon God narrowed his eyes slightly: "Absolutely loyal ... forever loyal, ah, the¡® omega ¡¯you created often said to you like this, right?¡±

    She didn''t get a response from the high priest, but she didn''t seem to care about it.

    The deity, who came to the world, just slowly got up from his chair, dragged the long skirt to the ground, and strolled across Herragol.

    "To be honest, sometimes I really want to get in touch with the¡® Omega ¡¯you created, the heartless creation¡­

    "But forget it, leave the child''s toy to the child.

    "Isn''t it? Herragol."

    Herragol lay on the ground, her forehead clinging to the ground where the Dragon God passed: "Yes, my lord."

    ...

    Cecil Empire, south.

    Maggie sat in the warm room, looking through the crystal clear crystal windows, looking at the bustling streets of Cecil.

    This is the "dormitory" assigned to her by the Magic Technology Research Institute, but the dormitory is actually a comfortable, warm and complete independent house.

    These new houses in Cecil are particularly comfortable to live in compared to the old-style castles that are cold-hearted.

    Today is a sunny day and there is no cold wind. There are a lot of pedestrians on the street, and many passersby in foreign costumes who seem curious about the city can be seen. Maggie''s eyes are looking towards the end of the street, She could see Imperial College''s tall minarets and walls standing in the distance.

    More and more people have come to Cecil this winter, from all parts of the empire, even from the nearby tribe of Ogure, and from the friendly city-states of the North.

    This incredible city with a new order seems to be gradually becoming a kind of "center", and the magical creations sold by Cecil merchants and merchants are spreading all over the city, even though It is winter, which is difficult to travel long distances, and the city still attracts countless foreigners who are capable of traveling far away, who are curious about new knowledge, and who are receiving royal funding, are constantly rushing to Here.

    Maggie has never seen such a landscape, but she couldn''t help thinking of the legendary country that has become history, and the Gondor Empire, which was once the center of mainland civilization. The scholarship attracts visitors of all races.

    Maggie left the window, sat down at the desk, pulled out a stationery, and started writing a letter to a distant friend.

    For a time, she thought she could no longer write to that place.

    "Sugina, my friend, it may surprise you to receive this letter, of course, provided that this letter can cross such a long distance, across the suffocating cliffs of the Principality of the Holy Dragon, and delivered it to you accurately. , But I decided to trust the respectable messengers, that they would bring my news to you, and other friends who remained in the duchy of the Holy Dragon.

    "Sugina, do you remember your dream of flying?

    "I''m in an incredible place now ..."

 Chapter 746ï¼š Challenge the sky

    To the west of the Dark Mountains, an undisclosed military training facility sits among the mountains.

    This is a large-scale facility, with gray walls as the main feature and a two-storey building with a cement wall as its main feature. This color and construction method makes the entire facility almost hidden in the background color of the mountain rocks. In the building complex surrounded by walls and sentry towers, there are simple-style military camps and warehouses, and an unusually large open space where soldiers being trained are gathering.

    The icy cold wind in winter blows the empire flag not far away, and the soldiers in winter clothes form a neat queue in the open space. At the front of the queue, Gryphon Knight Jin Na is waiting a little nervously for the officer ''s arrival

    This female knight from the family of Griffins has received nearly a hundred days of training in a facility called the "Windcaller Camp", as are the soldiers who came here with her.

    The soldiers were not informed of their specific tasks and the purpose of establishing the camp. Their daily training content is basically divided into two categories: one is the theoretical knowledge about magical machinery and quick calculation of instruments, and the other is in Repeated operation drills on a certain simulation device.

    But even if the superiors kept it secret, after receiving training for a certain period of time, Jin Na and her comrades probably guessed the purpose of the facility-

    Seventy percent of the soldiers selected here are of Gryphon knights; they have been exposed to some nouns during the training process, and those nouns seem to be related to flying; a large open area is very suitable for landing ...

    This world is not without flying arms. For these soldiers who have dealt with the sky more or less, flying is not a strange concept.

    Here is used to train a new type of flying unit, and this unit should be related to magic guidance technology.

    Even after being kept in this closed facility, they heard the news that the Magic Technology Research Institute successfully manufactured a new aircraft, but they have not seen the real thing.

    Jin Na took a soft breath, and the cold air kept her mind clear. Last night, she heard a weird buzz coming from behind the huge warehouses, and then thought of the magical technicians who suddenly came to the facility two days ago, and thought of the solemn attitude of the instructor when the assembly time was announced yesterday The knight vaguely realized that something should happen today.

    A few minutes later, the instructor finally appeared-the silver elf Sonia appeared in Jinna''s sight, and walked towards the soldiers waiting to gather.

    The high-level messenger was the instructor of the trained soldiers such as Jin Na.

    At the beginning, Jin Na was also curious as to why the alien would be the instructor of the imperial soldiers, but she did not question the orders of her superiors, and she had fought alongside this high-level messenger on the battlefield of the former Holy Spirit Plain. She knew the high-level messenger''s superb flying skills and reliable personality. In the subsequent training process, Sonia did show her excellent qualities as an instructor. To this day, the elf from the Silver Empire has won The trust of the soldiers.

    When Sonia came to Jinna and others, all the soldiers saluted neatly and forcefully.

    Sonia nodded, glancing over the soldiers.

    "Today we will enter the final stage of this training," the high-level messenger said loudly. "You have been training here for 98 days. Frankly speaking, in my opinion, this training time is not long, but I believe that during these ninety-eight days of training, you should have guessed the purpose of your assembly here.

    "Just as you think-you''re here to fly.

    "Soldiers, most of you should be no strangers to flying, but you should have guessed the same thing-the skills you learned here are not intended to control griffins.

    "Look up and say hello to your partners who will fight together in the future."

    A weird hum came suddenly from Skyrim and approached quickly.

    Jin Na looked up subconsciously, and in the clear winter sky, she saw the thing for the first time¡ª

    It was a flying machine made of steel, leather, and crystal, with a bizarre inverted cone-shaped body and wings that stretched out like dragon wings.

    Three identical aircraft were crossing the forests of the dark mountains, crossing the clear sky, and flying towards the square.

    They look heavy and bulky, but flexible and agile like birds. They decelerate slowly over the square, as stable and skilled as the best griffins.

    After entering the hovering state, the half-moon main wings on both sides of the three aircraft folded and collapsed to form a solid support structure. The rune ring at the bottom of the vertebral body slightly weakened the light, holding the entire aircraft to smoothly lower the height. Landed steadily on the open space not far in front of the soldiers.

    At this moment, Jin Na, who had already done a lot of magical knowledge, realized why she was a silver elf to serve as her instructor.

    It''s not just because this silver elf is reliable enough, his flying skills are superb.

    It is because the Silver Elves possess the most advanced anti-gravity technology in the world.

    ¡ª¡ªAt the first glance of seeing the aircraft, the learned Griffin Knight had already determined that this thing should fly with anti-gravity spells.

    Jin Na exhaled softly.

    I usually learn a lot of magic knowledge on my own, and it seems useful to study all kinds of mechanical devices when I''m idle.

    The trained soldiers were a little excited. Although they remained quiet under the discipline, Jin Na could clearly hear that his comrades'' breathing was becoming sharp, and some people even stretched their necks forward, as if thinking Look more clearly.

    "This is three training aircraft, and another 17 aircraft are being assembled and adjusted in the hangar." Sonia nodded with satisfaction when she looked at the soldiers who looked expectant, surprised, curious, and so on. "You have roughly learned I ¡¯ve passed their control knowledge, but actual flight still needs some time to train, and you will be accompanied by these magic machines all winter. I believe you will control these machines as well as the griffins. "

    Then, Sonia paused, her expression more serious and solemn than before.

    Jin Na and her comrades stood up subconsciously, and they heard their instructor solemnly announce:

    "Then, in accordance with the documents of the Supreme Office of the Government, the order of the Ministry of Military Affairs, and the order of His Majesty Gavin Cecil, the first dragon cavalry of the Cecil Empire was established today!

    "Dragon Cavalry Commander, temporarily served by Jinna Prince from Tansang, will turn right after the training cycle ..."

    ...

    After completing the initial introduction and guidance, and taking the soldiers to know what a "dragon cavalry-i air fighter" is, so that the soldiers have a basic understanding of these advanced big guys, Sonya temporarily disbanded the team.

    The high-level messenger stood beside the open space and watched the excited soldiers gathered around the aircraft for a long time unwilling to leave.

    "Combining Elf''s anti-gravity technology with human runes ... it actually succeeded ..." she murmured softly, "this path is indeed correct ..."

    Footsteps came from behind, and a voice sounded behind Sonia: "Because he is very good at finding the right way in difficult situations, I trust him so much."

    Sonia turned her head and saw Soldering standing behind her, while a small steel ranger soldier was patrolling in the distance.

    Soldiern and his elite steel rangers are also stationed here, but they are not trained soldiers, but they are responsible for protecting the facility.

    "Your judgment is correct," Sonia narrowed her eyes, and nodded slightly. "But it''s only your judgment this time."

    "Mother, you see it too, it really makes sense for me to stay here," Solderin smiled and spread his hand. "And didn''t you stay?"

    "I''m following Her Majesty''s order, and she ordered me to play for Gorvin Cecil temporarily," Sonia looked at Soldier. "As for you, when you decided not to go home for seven hundred years, Isn''t it because of allegiance to Gawain Cecil? "

    A northerly wind blew and rolled up the two elf''s long golden hairs. Solderin suddenly remembered one of the reasons for his stay in the north. He couldn''t help but pressed the wig a little awkwardly. He is a calm and stable high-level messenger, but when he is here, he is more a mother who likes to talk about her son, and whenever she talks about not going home for many years, the topic is pretty good. ... bare.

    Seeing the embarrassment on Soldering''s face, Sonia couldn''t help sighing, looking back at those three training machines and the soldiers who were not willing to leave around the training machine.

    The senior messenger thought about it and asked, "What do you think of that girl named Jin Na?"

    Soldiern: "... ah?"

    "Kinna, the one with the ponytail," Sonia Nunu said, "I have performed several missions with her in the Holy Spirit Plain. She is a stable and motivated girl, and she will formally become the command of the Dragoons in the future. Officer, I asked, she''s unmarried ... "

    "Mother!" Soldering even forgot about his hair problem at this moment, and whispered with tears of laughter, "You say this is inappropriate ..."

    "What''s wrong, your father and I were on the day of Her Majesty''s birth ..."

    Soldiern: "..."

    Seeing that Soldier''s expression became more embarrassed and tangled, Sonia shook her head helplessly, then her expression became a little more serious, and her eyes shifted from the horsewoman from Tanzan to three "Dragon Cavalry "On the aircraft.

    "Relying on the magical machine that lifts off the anti-gravity ring ... This thing is more or less helpful for the dilemma facing the Temple of Stars."

    "Master Banner said so," Soldering nodded. "Although the current" anti-gravity ring "technology cannot be used to repair the engine group of the Temple of Stars, they are used to relieve the Temple of Stars. The load of the engine group is still feasible. Moreover, the analysis process of the rune logic by the rune logic has also given him some inspiration. He wants to exchange information with the Star Temple next time with Master Velania Silver Star. Talking about this may provide some inspiration for the maintainers of the Temple of Stars. "

    "In the beginning, this technical exchange was not favored by those stubborn lawmakers. The Queen and the Assistant Minister have withstood a lot of pressure for this, but with more and more technical information recently in Cecil and Silver Between the empires, those restless mouths finally closed their mouths, "Sonia whispered." Anyway, the pedantic legislators will not refuse the real benefits, the benefits are the medicine that keeps them shut up. . "

    Soldering was silent for a moment, and Yoyo said, "Benefits ... also include trade activities with the Tifeng Empire, right?"

    "... The Queen has her consideration. This is the national interest, not personal feelings," Sonia shook her head. "After all, the Silver Empire and Cecil are too far away."

    "I know, I''m not that naive yet," Soldelin said lightly. "It''s in the interest of the Silver Empire that I don''t want us to get too close to the Tifeng ..."

    Sonia didn''t speak, she just looked at the playground quietly.

    She was a high-level messenger sent by the Silver Empire to the north of the mainland.

    High-level messenger, eyes of the Queen of Silver.

    "The greatest courage of mortals is to challenge the sky and the sea ..." Sonia said as if to herself, "Now let us look forward to the Cecilian feat of challenging the sky to help them break the wasteland Block it ...

    "Only if this blockade is broken can further cooperation between Cecil and the Silver Empire be possible, otherwise everything will be empty talk."

 Chapter 747ï¼š Challenge the ocean

    The greatest courage of mortals is to challenge the sky and the ocean.

    The slightly salty sea breeze blew from the East, across the long coastline of the East Coast, over port houses with black beveled roofs and ancient steeple towers, with black crowns and shield flags in the port city of "Mobius The flag was flying above the main castle, and the flag greeted the endless sea.

    Count Owen Dyson with short black hair, dark blue eyes, and a black double-breasted long trench coat stood in front of a window facing the sea. From the height of this castle, he quietly overlooked the flourishing city below and the distant waves of light. The sparkling calm sea.

    This is the port of Mobius, the largest seaport on the east coast of the Tifeng Empire, and a must-stop for people visiting the ocean in the east.

    Used to be.

    The Dyson family has ruled this land for hundreds of years. The ancestors of Count Owen led the original leaders here to defeat the thorns, and reshaped the solid coastline of the eastern empire with the power of boulder and magic. Seven hundred years ago This is an extremely prosperous city. The newly established Tifeng relied on this harbour to slam the gateway to the sea, and opened important colonial points on several islands in the east. The ancestors exploited those islands. Ores, planting spices, provide a new country with a steady stream of valuable resources, and use the prosperous East China Sea routes to maintain the circulation of materials in the southeast and northeast of the empire. The port of Mobius, as a hub for all of this, has been in a superlative position for a while. .

    But that prosperity only lasted a short time.

    The fall of the three major dark sects has ruined the human race to challenge the qualifications of the ocean. The son of the storm has left human beings no longer able to perceive the endless storms and magical turbulence on the sea, nor can they calm down the fury of the ocean. It was more than a dozen nautical miles close to the landing site, and these "safety routes" were intermittent and could not be connected at all.

    Initially, the brave captains and scholars also tried to maintain those routes with experience, courage and alternative superb spells, but the high cost and the embarrassing national power of Tifeng at the beginning of the year made those brave challengers finally choose to give up. The colonial islands in the open sea were forced to abandon, and the output of minerals, plants and marine life from the ocean was also forced to be interrupted. This transient and prosperous Port of Mobius was also stuck in the following hundreds of years.

    It has changed from a bustling port city to a distribution center for offshore fishermen, and a resting place for business travellers nearby. The city has maintained its current state of relying on the sluggish offshore fishing goods and transit taxes.

    And until today, it has prospered again.

    Count Owen''s gaze swept across the edge of the city, the towers and the faint fumes rising near the shoreline.

    That''s a quarry of burning stones.

    No one had thought that what finally brought the port of Mobius back to life would be those gray-white stones that were once considered useless and less valuable than mud.

    Burning stones are everywhere on the edge of the coastline. Those stones are the raw material for the production of abundant dust and spar matrix. The emergence of new technologies has made them worthless and hot, and as the largest city on the East Coast, Mobius Hong Kong has been miraculously restored to life overnight. In just a few years, it has once again become prosperous.

    And as fast as Port Mobius changed, there was the entire Tifeng Empire.

    Her Majesty Rosetta Augustus brought prosperity and change to the empire. Although many of the "changes" he brought made some stubborn nobles very dissatisfied, these dissatisfied nobles did not include Moby For Lord Count Owen Dyson of Us, for His Majesty the Border Count who has experienced a great transformation from affluence to wealth, His Rosetta has brought him an absolute turn for the better.

    What''s more, the border count was excited, and even a little excited. His Majesty Emperor, after making the empire strong, finally set his sights on the endless sea again.

    The shimmering sea surface is slightly undulating in the distance, and the rising sun is glowing with fine phosphorescence. Earl Owen knows that the seemingly calm sea is actually extremely dangerous. Chaotic storms and magical turbulence beyond a dozen nautical miles will make another The powerful and extraordinary are buried in the deep sea, and the turbulent currents and storms will cut the original complete coastal routes. Hundreds of years ago, the new and weak Tifeng Kingdom failed to recapture those routes. But today, heavy The newly born Tiefon Empire may already be able to challenge the sea again.

    A distant and near footsteps awakened Owen Dyson from contemplation. He heard the voice of the attendant coming from behind him: "Master, that creature is awake."

    Count Owen turned his head: "I know the way."

    "Yes, sir."

    Owen Dyson left the room facing the sea, accompanied by the servants, walked through the long corridor of the castle, entered the deep martyrdom, and came to the deepest part of the family castle. In a room engraved with many runes, In the back room reinforced by a large amount of sacred and magical materials, he saw "the creature" in the mouth of the servant.

    He was wrapped in some shabby black robe, and was quietly lying on the stone bed in the middle of the secret room. A large number of rune chains and divine amulets imprisoned him there, suppressing the extraordinary power he might have.

    In fact, Owen can see at a glance that this should be a human, but he has changed beyond recognition.

    The "human" exposed arms, face, and neck are covered with chilling, pale cyan fine scales. The eyes appear like snakes and have golden vertical pupils. The hair has faded and replaced by the scalp. Covered with a layer of seaweed-like, greasy cortical growths, his palms were twisted and stretched, and something like a web was connected between his fingers. What was even more frightening was his legs.

    The flesh and blood of those legs are blurred together like some kind of chaotic product, and it is difficult to distinguish each other. They are close together, the joints are bent, the skin is sticky, and the scales are clustered on it.

    It looks like it''s some kind of unfinished metamorphosis, or ... an intermediate state that is mutating from humanity to some strange shape.

    The "monster" was awake, and when Earl Owen approached, he saw the other person''s eyes roll, and the pair of horrific golden vertical pupils swept over at him, while the other person''s body was still lying quietly. On the stone bed, but the chest was slightly undulating.

    Count Owen frowned, and a mage in a moonweave robe stepped forward.

    "Sir, I have stabilized his mental state with sedation and moonlight extract, this monster is temporarily safe."

    Owen Dyson nodded, looking at another figure not far away. It was a knight, of medium build, with a thick beard and sunken eyes.

    "More on the details when you found this ''creature''," he said to the Cavaliers.

    "Yes, sir," the knight nodded. "We found it near the desert near the south. He has locals reporting that there are unusual winds and winds and constant whistling on the sea. We are worried that the magic will flow. On land, I went to check it, but found this ''monster'' on the rocky beach by the coast.

    "He doesn''t have anything like ship fragments around him, and no reef-facing ship has been found nearby. I guess he didn''t come by boat, maybe he came over ...

    "He was half comatose, and he was a little stunned by the sun, but when we approached, he woke up quickly and behaved very aggressively. He attacked us with a spell similar to an acid arrow, but good After we brought two mages past, he was subdued by spell countermeasures.

    "He passed out because of his weakness. Before passing out, he muttered in a murmur that no one could understand. The soldiers were a little scared after hearing those grunts. Some people said that it was a curse mentioned by fishermen. The language is the language spoken by the deceased engulfed by the waves ...

    "Apart from the half-broken amulet, he has nothing to prove his identity, but his clothes are definitely from human hands ... I guess he is a poor man cursed by the terrible powers of the deep sea, of course, this is just My judgment. "

    Earl Owen snorted and looked at the mage next to him: "What kind of hallmark can you see in the amulet?"

    "I can''t see the hall of fame, Master," the mage said, picking up the broken amulet and passing it to Count Owen. "It has been completely damaged, the magic has run out, and the remaining spell model is not of reference value, and A very strange point is that the decorative pattern on the surface seems to have been deliberately polished, and it is no longer visible. "

    Count Owen took the amulet the size of half an old imperial round gold coin, and glanced in his hand.

    It is half of a round amulet. The material may be Mithril. Obviously it was an extraordinary item, and as the mage said, it has obvious sanding marks on one side. Recognizable pattern.

    Owen casually threw the amulet in the hand of the attendant.

    "You used to be a human ..." He came next to the humanoid with scales and webs, and stooped down to stare at the disturbing pair of eyes. "Really?"

    "His ... heh ..."

    From the humanoid''s throat came a hoarse voice that was difficult for humans to emit, like some kind of amphibious creature. The chaos was low and difficult to distinguish.

    "You have been in the sea for a long time ... the smell of fish, the smell of mud, and the magic of the storm," Count Owen still stared at each other. "What is in the open sea? What makes you look like this? of?"

    In response to him, there was still a chaotic inexplicable voice, listening to that weird voice, Owen''s mind even vaguely appeared the impression of the waves surging.

    "An unknown and extraordinary force has distorted this poor man," said the mage on the side. "Sir, I have communicated with him many times before using hypnosis and other methods. This poor man has completely lost the human language ability. Now. "

    "No, it''s not your way," said Count Owen, and he took off a faint blue light pendant from his wrist.

    He moved the pendant closer to the "monster" lying on the stone bed, who stared at the mysterious blue light, and suddenly opened his eyes slightly.

    "A long time ago, when this Mobius city was still a bustling harbour, the Dyson family was intimately connected with the Church of the Storm," said the count slowly. "We keep many artifacts related to the storm, such as one A pendant that had received the blessing of the storm''s main sacrifice ... Now tell me, son of the storm, what did you encounter? "

    Even if there is nothing recognizable on the opponent, and even if the lines on the surface of that amulet have been polished away, Owen Dyson can still guess what the man from the ocean is in front of.

    After all, he and his family have been watching this area for hundreds of years.

    The black robe "monster" on the stone bed watched the pendant in Count Owen''s hand, suddenly took a deep breath, and in a hoarse voice like a bellows, he said slowly in a voice like a nightmare: "You ... listen Across the deep sea ... call? "

    "The call of the deep sea?" Count Owen frowned. "What are you talking about?"

    The voice of the black-robed monster grew more and more sloppy, as if its mind had gradually dissipated: "Ah ... on the dark and deep sea bottom ... the **** has changed ... the flesh-eating one calls with a tide ... listen carefully, Can you hear ... "

    "It looks like your mind has been completely polluted," Count Owen shook his head with regret, preparing to put away the amulet, "but I still thank you, and thank you once again for reminding me of the danger of the ocean and reminding me to be cautious about it . "

    The blue light amulet gradually left the sight of the black robe monster, who was breathing violently, but suddenly, his breathing calmed down, and a weird smile mixed with calmness and joy appeared on his face.

    The fine scales made the smile particularly thrilling.

    Count Owen heard the monster make the last few syllables from his throat:

    "I heard, I heard ... she was calling ... Eva was calling us ... back on track ..."

    The monster on the stone bed gave a long sigh, and then, under everyone''s attention, his body burst into a liquid like muddy sea water.

 Chapter 748ï¼š To the deep sea ... but the deep sea doesnt want you

    Owen Dyson watched the stone bed quietly, watching the monster in the black robe turn into a pool of filthy sea water, flowing around the stone bed.

    When the filthy seawater flowed to the ground, he stepped back half a step without expression to avoid the liquid contaminating his boots.

    A stinky odor mixed with seaweed and silt escaped in the back room.

    "Can you trace his soul?" Count Owen turned his head and said to the mage in charge here.

    "The soul has disappeared," the wizard wearing a moon-patterned robe outlined a complicated rune on his chest, and a slight silver glow appeared in his eyes. After scanning the whole secret room, he shook his head, "but it did not disappear instantly¡ª ¡ªThere is no surviving spirit here, that soul is more like something taken away. "

    "... the soul that was taken away is even more interesting ..." Count Owen frowned slightly, but slowly stretched out again. "Don''t spread the news about this monster for the time being to prevent panic. Master Petri, Then I will trouble you to thoroughly purify this place, including this black robe and the half amulet, to prevent them from remaining the cursing power from the deep sea. "

    The mage bowed his head and respectfully responded, "Yes, sir."

    Owen Dyson nodded, looking away from the stone bed and exhaling softly.

    The thick sea odor in the air seemed to dissipate.

    "In short, the children of the storm who once betrayed the Dyson family seem to have encountered some trouble this time ... It is ironic that they are thrown into the deep sea, but the deep sea does not seem to treat them well," The ruler suddenly laughed, "This is quite the end of the cult."

    "Master," the mage named Petori asked, "our route exploration plan ..."

    The weird state of the black robe monster was terrifying. Even the knowledgeable mage would be frightened when faced with inexplicable power from the deep sea. The fine scales, webbed palms, and the monster eventually turned into The sight of the sea was deeply imprinted in everyone''s minds at the scene. At this moment, when thinking about the marine exploration plan that Port Mobius was actively preparing under the emperor''s order, Master Petitori couldn''t help worrying.

    "It''s still going as planned," said Irving, with the fearless, challenger''s light shining in the border count''s blue pupil. "It''s just a self-defeating cultist. It can''t affect His Majesty''s route development. plan."

    "But the danger hidden in the deep sea cannot be ignored ..."

    "The ocean has never been safe," Owen Dyson calmly looked at the mage, "but we can''t stop on land forever because of land security-I will know your Majesty and report to him completely about this monster Situation, but with regard to preparations for the development of the route, we cannot stop for a moment. "

    "Yes, sir."

    ...

    There are few calm times at sea, most of them are violent, and they are always dangerous.

    In the eastern seas of the Endless Sea, an unknown archipelago is surrounded by storms and turbulence.

    As if the never-ending thunderbolt rages in the dark sky, each split of lightning will illuminate the raging and violent sea surface, and a huge cyclone forms a terrible funnel-like structure over the island, and the clouds dominated by the cyclone It connects the sea surface around the island, and forms a storm barrier like a wall between the sky and the sea.

    This terrible horoscope formed by the strong winds, huge waves, lightning and turbulent magic envelops the entire archipelago like a cage without dead ends. Looking out from any point in the archipelago is as desperate as looking up in a prison cage. Endless high wall.

    But this terrible sight is actually the norm on the endless ocean.

    Only priests who follow the way of the storm know how to find a safe route from this violent and seemingly impenetrable blockade.

    A ship bumped through the storm, like a dance in the blade jungle, avoiding all the magical turbulence and deadly waves. The magical light flashed around the ship, and the huge runes shone on the sides of the ship. The speed of the ship is amazing, it is like a bird flying close to the sea, and it crosses the most dangerous sea area of ??the wind and waves, and quickly approaches the largest island in the center of the archipelago.

    An eye-catching, large blue temple built like a pyramid, stands on the top of a mountain in the center of the island, overlooking the entire sea. A huge rune representing the storm and the gods floats above the temple, powerful and extraordinary strength. Withstanding the storm, the majority of the archipelago maintains the most basic peace and security, and the inhabitants of the island can survive in this terrible sea.

    The ship slowed down on one side of the island, sailed smoothly into an artificial port, and moored against the landing bridge.

    Many have long been waiting at the port, some wearing ordinary fisherman costumes, some wearing black or blue robes and robes with storm runes on them.

    A long springboard protruded from the side of the ship, and some people in storm robes appeared on the side of the ship and stepped onto the landing bridge along the springboard.

    Behind these people wearing storm robes are soldiers wearing enchanted leather or mail armor, covering their looks with oak masks, and walking silently. These soldiers belonging to the sons of the storm carried several stretchers on those stretchers. , It is firmly fixed with rune chains and strong ropes, and a mummy-like human body wrapped in black fabric.

    The crowd on the dock was a little turbulent.

    An old man wearing a dark gold storm robe, wearing a triple crown of storms, and holding a heavy sea emperor''s scepter walked out of the crowd. When he passed by, everyone around him stepped back to both sides, and someone took Respect whispered: "The Pope''s crown has come down ...", "It is Her Majesty Sol ..."

    With the eyes of countless eyes, Pope Sol Stum, the son of the storm, stepped onto the trestle and came to the storm priests who came down from the ship. Those bodies fixed on stretchers.

    The sea breeze rolled up the cloth strips covering the body, and under the black cloth, fine blue-green scales were exposed.

    A storm priest who seemed to have the highest status took a step forward, and the pope who held the emperor''s scepter respectfully saluted: "Under the crown."

    Pope Sol Stocker nodded slightly, and said softly, "It looks like Hurricane Island has been returned to the deep sea ..."

    "Yes, Hurricane Island, and the two affiliated islands next to Hurricane Island, all the above compatriots have been returned to the deep sea. At this point, the seven islands that have lost contact have been determined to have fallen." Thick''s shame, "I''m very sorry, under the crown, I couldn''t bring any good news."

    "There is no need to be guilty, there is a limit to manpower," Pope Sol shook his head, his eyes falling on those stretchers. "Then, this is the transformed compatriots ..."

    "Strictly speaking, they are transformed into half of their fellow citizens. Their consciousness is in a state of chaos and is currently controlled by powerful anesthetics, but their bodies are still mutating," said Storm Priest. "When we first caught them, They still have very few scales on their bodies, but now they have more than 60% of the scales on their bodies, and ... they all have webs, the most mutated one, and their legs have become between sea snakes and fish tails. Status. "

    "Then ... still can''t find the reason?"

    "Yes, no reason was found, and the captured islands showed no signs of being attacked. We previously suspected that the Krakens were spreading curses, but they never appeared near them unless the Krakens'' extraordinary strength had already Powerful enough to curse hundreds or even thousands of people across distances of hundreds or even thousands of nautical miles, but based on what we know about sea monsters, this is basically impossible. "

    The storm priest said, and suddenly became silent, his expression became more serious.

    "Also, under the crown, we also discovered something this time ..."

    "Just say it here."

    "I''m afraid there have been completely mutated compatriots," the storm priest lowered some voices. "On the eve of our departure from Hurricane Island, a night soldier said he saw several figures moving on the coast, their scales covered with scales, There are fins on the back and arms, seem to have gills, glide on the beach with the tail between sea snake and fish, and quickly jumped into the sea-because only one soldier witnessed, I am not sure if it is Illusions caused by being overly nervous or affected by the turbulence of magic. "

    Pope Sol, listening to the description of the storm priest, couldn''t help but glance at the bodies on the stretchers again.

    "It sounds like the result of deepening this terrible mutation."

    "Yes."

    "Those mutated compatriots jumped straight into the sea without communicating with you or attacking anyone?"

    "Yes, the Night Soldiers report so."

    "... I see," Pope Sol whispered after a few seconds of silence. "Everyone is working hard, go to rest first, and follow-up ... wait until you have rested."

    "Yes, thank you for your concern."

    Storm Priest bowed his head and twisted his neck slightly unnaturally.

    He suddenly felt a little itchy skin around his neck.

    It''s like ... there will be scales there.

    ...

    In this endless ocean, storm raging is a normal state, but a calm safe area still exists. The colony of the Starship Antavione and the Io continent where the starship crashed is one of such safe areas.

    In Antavien''s crash area and a considerable area of ??the surrounding sea, storms rarely raged, and the days of clear skies or drizzle occupied the majority. Deadly magic turbulences almost never appeared.

    This abnormal phenomenon once made the Krakens very curious. In the long-term research and exploration, deep-water technicians put forward a conjecture-in ancient times, Antavin had started almost all engines during the crash. During the emergency recoil, the powerful energy released by the engine melted almost a quarter of the Io continent and penetrated a part of the continental shelf. It permanently changed the underwater structure near the coastline. Perhaps it was during this process that the local magnetic field Permanent change was created, which indirectly led to changes in the magic environment, which opened up such a large area of ??safety in the endless sea raging by the storm.

    For the siren, the best weather in the sea area near Antavin is the best thing for them-they can enjoy the sun in this often sunny place.

    It''s just that there are always accidents in good times.

    In the crash area of ??Antavin, on the western coast of Io, on the sunbathing area of ??the Krakens, Petia frowned slightly, watching the uninvited guests occupying the beach.

    Those creatures that look like humans but have the characteristics of a deep-sea inhabitant are running around on the beach (or sliding around with a smooth, scaly tail).

    Petia leaned slightly to the side and whispered to her personal maid, "Rosalia, what are these ... guys?"

    "I haven''t figured out that they are all too excited now and can''t find anything to calmly communicate with each other," responded the deep sea maid Rosalia, and her long tail stroked across the beach, not very pleasant-- Because she saw that she usually basked in the sun, "But Master Hathaway said that this excitement should gradually recede, and they should be able to calm down and communicate with us."

    "The witch said this ... then wait for these guys to calm down. Don''t conflict with them first, to prevent bad things in the future, wait until everything is established," Petia rubbed her forehead. "Yes, she Did you say what these guys should be called? There should always be a race name or code name? "

    "I can''t find a matching name from the existing database," Rosalia said, while her tail had quickly stabbed a pit on the beach-she saw the one occupying her own sun pit. The guy had begun to sleep with her tail rolled up inside, which made her particularly annoyed, but did not dare to vent in front of the queen, "So Master Hathaway gave them a name ..."

    "Oh? What name?"

    "The master calls them ''Naga''."

    (Mummy!)

 Chapter 749ï¼š Great times

    The edge of the city of Cecil.

    A huge magic net relay tower stands on the edge of a snow-capped field. The high tower shines with the brilliance of metal and crystal in the bright sunlight. The huge antenna device on the top of the tower and the crystal array are controlled by a series of mechanical structures. The static rotation provides a magic net signal broadcast service for the city and the vast area around the city.

    On the spire of the high tower, on the base of the antenna device that is quietly rotating, a long snake tail is climbing on the cold steel surface.

    The snake tail contracted and swayed, and Tier leaned her head out from under the antenna. She lifted her head to face the cold wind, and her long hair danced in the wind. Only the "singing voice" that only the Kraken could hear and understand lingered on the ripples of magic. In her ear.

    "Naga ..." The Siren frowned, and murmured to herself with a doubt, "Don''t you go back for such a period of time, did something strange happen ..."

    As she said, she shook her head slightly, leaned down, loosened her tail, and prepared to return to the ground along the tower.

    "It doesn''t matter, there are always strange things happening in the deep sea, but I don''t know if Gao Wen is not interested in this ... eh?"

    Tier blinked in confusion, and arched forward, but his tail remained motionless.

    She looked back and saw that her tail was still firmly wrapped around the base of the antenna, the scales were covered with a layer of crystal clear ice crystals, and the interior was translucent.

    "Hey ..." Miss Kraken was finally a little panicked, and moved her tail harder. "Oh ... it''s frozen ... why is it so cold here ... who will help ..."

    A slight click into the ear, Tyre''s struggling movement stopped abruptly, and she looked at the direction of the sound slightly dullly, seeing that the second half of her tail was cracking crisply, and the crack was coming along. The transparent ice crystals spread outward.

    Tier turned his head and glanced at the direction he came from, seeing the smooth and frozen top half of the tower and the distant ground below.

    The tail broke with a click.

    "... a gentle deep sea ... today is a real failure ..."

    ...

    In the city of Cecil, three young people from the south and the north, but gathered together by chance, are walking on the streets of winter.

    The neat streets are spotless. Tall and beautiful houses are lined up on both sides of the road. Shops, houses, cafes and various public facilities are intertwined in this incredible city. Wearing warm winter clothes, the spirited citizens are everywhere In this cold winter, no one seems to worry about starvation.

    At the intersection of the streets, on the square, where various types of people gather, the holographic projection projected by the magic net terminal can be seen everywhere. The projection may show the latest radio programs, or the announcement video of the Government Affairs Office, or the Advertising by certain chambers of commerce and companies.

    Film was like a magic net terminal running at full power. He opened his eyes and looked at everything in the city, observing all the details he could observe. In the eyes of this young man from Barron, the whole Cecil City is like a stage full of fantasy, spectacle and incredible people and things, everything on this stage is like a drama to him, every detail is so wonderful, so incredible, but these are incredible The things here are real.

    Fendil was also observing the city, but in the eyes of the young aristocrat from the northern mountains, what he felt was a completely different level from Film.

    This is a city that is not divided into aristocratic and civilian areas. All urban facilities here are open to all legal citizens, and priority is given to survival and comfort.

    From the perspective of the old aristocracy, here can probably be described as apostasy.

    But the era of the classical aristocracy has ended, and the order in this city has become the new "system", and everything here will sooner or later spread to the mountains in the north.

    The aunt seemed to be ready for this. The northern nobles who still occupied the castle and the manor must also be prepared, and Fendil himself ... finally understood why the aunt must send him here and let him in The ears of Cecil''s order are here.

    Some things really can''t be clearly understood from the books and descriptions of others.

    "I thought we would start making your ''Mage Shadow Play'' immediately," Eleven looked at Philm next to him as he walked. "We have prepared the venue and recruited some people, but it looks like What else do you need to prepare? "

    "Yeah ..." Film said hesitantly, but his tone became natural soon. "Your Majesty reminded me to let me pay attention to the authenticity of the script, let me pay attention to what the real southern border looks like-come out today Only when I walked did I truly appreciate His Majesty''s painstaking intentions. There were too many things to take for granted in my previous script. The real appearance of the southern part is actually beyond my imagination. If I did not carefully observe here, the drama I produced would not It will make the locals laugh. "

    "Although I don''t think the situation is as exaggerated as you said, there are some reasons," Fendil shrugged, "After all, we saw that the residents of the city did not use sufficient charcoal for heating-here is Magic heat exchanger. "

    Philm laughed a little awkwardly.

    "Starting tomorrow, I will visit some people," he said. "I heard that there are many immigrant families in the Western District. They have experienced the first expansion of the city and know very well those days. Then I want to visit a few A gentleman in the artisan district, who arrived here from the old king only two months ago, and from their mouths, I should be able to hear how real immigrants start their new lives here. "

    "Have your feet on the ground, a good start," Fendil nodded with a smile, "Film and I will go to the college for a formal report in two days. You are also welcome to come to the college at that time. You can look at those who came to study How people in the South live and learn. "

    Elaine on the other side also said: "Besides, you can rest assured that we will continue to help you make the magic drama-I think the schoolwork in the college should not allow us two to spare time to help our friends Even if we are busy, we can at least advise you. "

    "Thank you very much-without your help, I don''t really know how to proceed with some things, after all, I''m far less mature than my father," Fendil showed a grateful expression, and then hesitated a bit. After a while, he continued to say, "To be honest, I ... I didn''t expect that I would have the opportunity to work with people like you."

    Fendil looked at Fillm: "Still mind who we are?"

    Film looked at the tall northern nobleman and nodded after a short thought: "I can''t go against my heart-I''m still restrained when talking to you, but I think I''m gradually adapting .The feeling you bring to me is not the same as the nobles I have met before, you have some special ... atmosphere, it is wonderful, I don''t know how to describe it. "

    Fendil quietly looked at Fillm for two seconds, then suddenly smiled and shook his head: "In fact, if you see us before the Silver Fort signing ceremony, then you will feel about us as you were before. The other nobles who have passed are no different. "

    Firm was holding back a little in shock.

    "We will all those styles you have ever seen, but we know how to restrain our habits better than those older people," Fendil said calmly, "the rules of the aristocracy ... Oh, that stuff is like a pile In a room full of fish and shrimp, everyone who stays inside will be deeply infected with its smell. No one in our circle can escape, or no one can escape.

    "My friend, Elaine and I also came out of that room-but, as His Majesty the Emperor said, a new era has come, and anyone who is familiar with history will know one thing and only hug in time. People in the new era are qualified to survive.

    "Of course, I say that this does not mean that my friendship with you is a fake. On the contrary, I am very satisfied with our current status, because like a thousand bottles of wine, there will always be a bottle broken by a hand, a thousand nobles. There will always be one or two strange guys here. "

    On the other side, Elvin interjected: "Thank you for the signing ceremony at Silverburg-at least now there are some nobles who are unwilling to stay in that room full of fish and shrimp can have a chance to come out legally. I can already foresee that the signing ceremony will definitely be recorded in the history books and become a lesson that scholars of later generations must study. "

    Film listened to the words of the two partners, revealing a thoughtful look, but shook his head slightly awkwardly: "Although I understand, I am not very familiar with history ... my understanding of history They all come from exaggerated old scripts. You should know that in the past, civilians were not allowed to access real history books. "

    "... There is a history lesson at Imperial College," Fendil said for a moment, suddenly, "I think this is perhaps the greatest point of Her Majesty."

    For a moment, Film showed a dazed look.

    Fendil noticed the blankness in his eyes, and reached out and patted him on the shoulder: "If possible, buy more books to read, and now there are more books for civilians to read."

    "I want to go somewhere," Elaine said suddenly, looking at Fendil. "You should also want to see it, too?"

    Fendil grasped the other party''s meaning almost instantaneously, and nodded softly: "Okay, he''s here after all ..."

    Firmm looked at them both in confusion: "What are you talking about?"

    "We''re going to meet someone, our mutual friend," Fendil whispered. "Come with you, too, and get to know him."

    Film glanced over Fendil and Elavin separately. He noticed that the expressions of both friends seemed to have changed, but he didn''t know why the change came, but he nodded "Of course it can ... far away?"

    "Not far," Eleven looked up, looking at the end of the street. "I heard ... he was set up there."

    Film noticed an eccentric word in his opponent''s discourse: "Placement?"

    Eleven did not answer, but just followed Fendil''s footsteps and walked towards the end of the street.

    Film could only follow with a little confusion.

    ...

    At the end of the block, a solemn building stands on a small square.

    The building looks exceptionally new, it seems that it has just been built.

    "Ansou Civil War Memorial ..." Fillm looked up, curiously looking at the sign in front of the building, "Your friends are here?"

    "That''s right." Fendil nodded and took the lead to walk towards the tenth step of the memorial.

    There are guards at the entrance of the memorial. They told the three that it is closed today. The memorial is not open to ordinary citizens, but Philm saw what Eleven and Fendil had said to the guards and showed their identities. It was proved that after some negotiations, the two soldiers nodded in agreement and turned to open the door of the memorial.

    "Please leave within an hour and do not enter the side hall and rear corridor." The guard reminded after opening the door.

    "It''s a bit of ''privilege''." Fendil said with a sneer at the Film on the steps.

    The three entered the seemingly special building. Shortly after entering the gate, Film saw a hall appear in front of his eyes.

    Because it was a closed day, it seemed very quiet here, and the light in the hall was only less than half. In the dim light, Film noticed at first glance the "human figure" standing in the center of the hall. ".

    After approaching Fendil, he realized that the figure turned out to be a living sculpture.

    A young man with a sword and armour standing there stood bathed in the light of a separate magic crystal lamp, watching the direction of the hall entrance quietly.

    By this time, Philm had understood.

    This is probably the "common friend" in the mouths of Fendil and Elavin.

    "He''s Belk, Belk Loren," Fendil started, as he stared at the life-like sculpture, looking away for a long time. "He''s the oldest of the three of us."

    "He has taken a path we never imagined, and ushered in an ending we never thought possible," Elaine sighed softly. "He once told us many things about times and change, but when he was willing to and When we said those things, I never understood, and when I could understand, he was already here. "

    Fendil and Belk''s "statue" stood opposite each other. He stared for a long time into the eyes that had been transformed into icy rocks, and suddenly broke the silence:

    "Belke, as you wish, this great age has finally arrived."

    A heavy and solemn atmosphere haunted here, and Philm didn''t know what to say. He was silent for a long time before finally saying, "Can you tell me something about him?"

    "Of course, but we only know part of it," Fendil slowly said. "The rest, the soldiers who had participated in the war may know some, the former lords of Pompeii may know some, the commanders of the Rock Fortress Maybe I know some ... I''m not sure if these scattered pieces can make up a complete story, but if possible, if there is a chance in the future, I hope you can write this story down and write it into your phantom drama in.

    "Just as it is, leave a stroke for the last knight of the old age."

 Chapter 750ï¼š Deep sea intelligence

    Cecil Palace, in a special room.

    This room has unusual furnishings. There are no normal bedding and quilts in the room. The bed is occupied by a large pool half-buried in the center of the room. A large wooden barrel is placed next to the pool. White and delicate particles are the normal table and chair furniture and daily necessities around this weird pool and wooden barrel.

    This weird room layout feels like someone is building a swimming pool in the bedroom.

    Betty, wearing a black and white maid''s dress, was standing by the pool, holding a wooden spoon in her hand, scooping some white particles from the wooden barrel on the side, and spilling into the pool to stir.

    Suddenly, the water in the pool had strange ripples, and then the ripples quickly zoomed in. As if a windless wave suddenly appeared in the windless room, the pool of water rolled up a layer of waves, in the continuous sound of crackling, Those tumbling water flowers continued to condense, and gradually formed a female body with a charming snake tail and long blue hair in the middle of the pool.

    Betty kept clenching the spoon, and blinked to watch the figure emerging from the pool. After the other party was completely solidified, she exclaimed a little, then bowed vigorously: "Miss Tyr, in the afternoon it is good!"

    Tyre, who successfully completed his resurrection, braced himself with his tail, raised his upper body in the water: "Little Betty! Is Gavin in?"

    "Master ... Ah, Your Majesty is in the study," Betty thought for a moment, and corrected her title a little bit later, "There are no guests over there."

    "Oh, okay, I''m looking for him--you''re busy, I''m leaving!"

    Tyre said quickly as she crawled out of the pool, but stopped when she was about to arch towards the door. The Siren noticed the wooden spoon in Betty''s hand and stirred with the tip of her tail. After feeling a little water in the pool, I waved my hand: "The salt is less, it''s not salty enough, add more ..."

    As she spoke, she arched quickly towards the door, and soon disappeared in front of Betty.

    It may be a bit quick. Betty reacted after a while. She looked at the direction where Tir left, and looked down at the wooden spoon in his hand and the salt bucket next to her feet. She bent down and lifted the bucket, and started to rattle. Pour the salt into the water ...

    Tyre quickly arched into Gao Wen''s study, and the noise made Gao Wen''s head raised while he was reading.

    When seeing Tyre suddenly appearing at the door, Gao Wen froze first, then couldn''t help but said with a weird expression: "Someone just reported that you suddenly jumped from the highest magic net hub tower outside the city After falling down, the smashing is sparse, it''s all over the ground-is this your new quick home skill? "

    "What does it mean to jump down? I had my tail frozen and fell down ..." Tier waved his hand vigorously, but then showed a thoughtful look, "Oh, but what you said makes sense, so cold God, if I happen to go out, it seems that I can die back outside directly ... hey, I''m not here to tell you this!

    "Whatever you say, put your tail in first," Gao Wen glanced at the long tail behind Tyre-the Siren was almost at his desk, but the second half of the tail was still there Outside the door, I was restlessly swinging in the corridor. "Block the road outside, and someone will step on and off again and again."

    "Oh," Tir promised as he rolled his tail back into the room, and closed the door with the tip of the tail. She nodded to Gao Wen after she was very clumsy, and she nodded at Gao Wen. Wien Communications knows something that might interest you. "

    "Can it interest me?" Gao Wen froze for a moment, thinking about what he and the Kraken Kingdom far across the endless sea could have, and couldn''t help but laugh and make a joke, "Deep in the endless sea At the same time, things that can arouse my interest, I am afraid that in addition to the abnormal change of the Lord of the Storm, the Son of the Storm will destroy itself. "

    Till nodded. "Yes."

    Gao Wen: "... Ah?"

    "It may have happened to the Son of the Storm, but we haven''t figured out what happened," Tier didn''t seem to notice the wonderful expression on Gao Wen''s face, but just kept talking about it, "The first two days As a matter of fact, a strange group of amphibious and intelligent creatures suddenly appeared on the "Sunshine Beach" on the west side of the Io continent. The deep sea witch Hathaway named them "Naga". Now, our queen suspects those "Naga" ''May be a mutation of the Son of the Storm ...''

    Gao Wen: "... Ah?"

    "Some signs of the Sons of the Storm were found on those ''Naga''s, and some of them were also wearing the robes of the Sons of the Storm." Tyre added.

    "Wait a minute, I need to slowly." Gao Wen rubbed his forehead, never expecting that this deep-sea salted fish would suddenly bring so much explosive news to him-the deep-sea visitor seems to be best at making some He was stunned by this traverser. Whether it was her death after a violent fall or the occasional deep-sea intelligence, she could always do it easily.

    If Gao Wen always shocked the world with his advanced Zoran vision, then Tier was obviously designed to shock Gao Wen.

    After relieving his spirits, he exhaled and looked at Tier: "Okay, let''s go one by one, first talk about¡® Naga ¡¯, how did they appear, and then discuss the Son of the Storm ...¡±

    Tyr didn''t conceal it, because the anecdote that happened on the sea could not be said to be confidential here. At the moment, she told the news she heard.

    "... They should have dived from the bottom of the sea to the Io continent while it was dark. We have monitoring devices in Antavin and several major towns, but those ''Naga'' seem to bypass the monitoring in spite of the sun. Dead end ...

    "The naga looks weird, a bit like a mixture of humans and sea snakes and sea fish, or a minor Siren with a messy deformation technique. The witch has initially guessed that they are the result of human mutation, but no reason can be found, no curse Remaining traces ...

    "... They all seemed very excited. After coming to Io, they were as happy as coming home, but they did not attack any Siren sisters-in fact they showed extraordinary closeness and obedience to Siren. ¡ª¡ªOf course, when they are a little calmer and can communicate easily. Most Naga who just arrived at the beach are in a state of difficult communication.

    "... According to a few Naga who calmed down and were able to talk, they were going to ''pilgrimage'' on the Io continent because they heard ''Eva''s call''. But they didn''t remember what happened when they were human. I can''t remember how I mutated into that look ...

    "The Witch said that over time, some Naga might become more awake and restore more memories, but everything is still uncertain ..."

    As Tier said, he raised his hand to summon a water polo. The water puckered in the air and gradually condensed into a wonderful "water sculpture". The sculpture shows exactly what is called "na Like a creature.

    It seems that the communication established by Tyre through the Global Magic Field Resonance and the Kraken Kingdom can not only transmit sound, but also images-this Naga''s image should be transmitted to her over there.

    Wouldn''t it be possible to break through the technology of sea monsters building communication through the endless sea with the help of magic ripples ...

    For a moment, Gao Wen''s mind flashed a few divergent thoughts, and then his attention fell on the water sculpture in the air.

    The image of Naga is even more bizarre than he imagined. It has scales and fins, webs and gills, and various distinctive amphibious characteristics, but it still maintains a considerable degree of human half-length and face. Impress every witness.

    Looking at the clear fins on the water sculpture and the long tail between the sea snake and the sea fish, Gao Wen exhaled softly: "Very obvious deep sea features ..."

    Tir nodded: "Yes, they have been mutated to adapt to survival in the deep ocean-the children of the storm before can not, although those humans are very good at marine-related spells, they still have to settle on land."

    Gao Wen frowned: "Isn''t it 100% certain that these Naga were mutated from the Son of the Storm?"

    "In fact, in my opinion, the evidence is quite obvious, but the big witch is a scholar. She and her deep-sea witches are strict about rigor. It is said that they have not found the key evidence that the son of the storm has mutated into Naga. The specific process of mutation, so no conclusion can be reached in a while. "

    "Then let''s assume that Naga is indeed a mutation of the Son of the Storm," Gao Wen said casually. "You said just now that some calm Naga claimed to have entered the Kraken field for pilgrimage?"

    "Yes indeed."

    "You also mentioned ''Eva''s Call'' ..." Gao Wen frowned. "I''ve heard you occasionally mention the word ''Eva'', but what does ''Eva''s call'' mean?"

    "First talk about Eva, this is a term for our Siren, which is used to refer to the collective consciousness common to all Sirens on a planet," Tyre said as he considered the vocabulary in an effort to make Gao Wen more Easily understand this concept, "You may think she is the ''god'' of the Kraken, but you know, we don''t believe in any specific god, this Eva ... you should be the will of the Kraken''s ethnic group. . But according to our theory, the will of the ethnic group Eva should be a virtual and conceptual product. She exists in an intangible way and acts on our race in an abstract way. There should be no theoretical ''Eva''s Summon ''this kind of thing ...''

    "But a group of crazy cultists said that they heard ''Eva''s Call'', and maybe even an unimaginable mutation occurred due to this call, because this call ran to the area of ??the Kraken to make a pilgrimage," Gao Wen''s expression Get serious a little bit, "It shouldn''t exist out of thin air, doesn''t it?"

    "... Yeah, I think so too, and the Queen and the Witch should think so too," Tir frowned a bit distressed. "But we, Sirens, didn''t feel the so-called ''I Baby''s call ''? "

    Gao Wen looked at the visitor from the deep sea, but in his heart he was quickly combining various information and clues.

    The first thing that should be noticed is the identity of those sons of the storm before becoming the so-called "Naga."

    They are crazy cultists.

    Their actions are closely related to the "god".

    Regardless of whether they want to rebel against the gods like all things will die, or they fantasize about pleasing the gods like normal cultists, their actions are always based on "God".

    So, what does "Eva''s call" have to do with God? In other words, what is the relationship between the sea monster group represented by Eva and God?

    In a moment, Gao Wen''s mind popped up with a lot of non-marginal words such as the food chain, the sashimi of the storm master, the hungry salted fish essence, food and diners.

    He couldn''t help but knock on his forehead, and gathered up the words that were full of brains, and everything came down to one point: The sea monster ate the **** of the storm.

    As a traveler who has read stories in previous lives, and as a satellite observer with rich observation experience, his mind quickly revealed vague answers.

    This answer looks horrifying and bizarre, it seems incredible, but it is in line with the logic of this world.

    The throne seems to be usurpable.

    All things will dare to create a fake god, which is enough to show that the position of the so-called **** is not as indestructible as mortals imagine.

    Gao Wen couldn''t help but look at Tier with a strange look.

    Tier was stunned by this weird look, and the tip of his tail dangled. "Hey, what do you think?"

    "You Siren ... How many people are there? Um, or fish mouth ..."

    Till thought about it: "Several million, we are controlling the size of the population."

    Gao Wen shook his lips.

    If the situation is as he imagined, if this group of deep-sea salted fish unknowingly usurped the throne of the Lord of the Storm, this picture is really a bit weird.

    Captured by the Storm Lord, is the Siren with a population of millions, or is it an Eva similar to a concept?

    If it is the former, then what is the status of a "new storm master" that requires millions of people to count as a "god"?

    if the latter one¡­¡­

    So, will the conceptualized Eva become the lord of the substantive storm? Where will this newborn **** appear in the real world? The world of water element? Or the mysterious distant world of God? He ... is it still the ethnic will of the Krakens?

    In any case, there may be hidden secrets of gods, the mystery of their birth and destruction.

    With his brain running at a high speed, Gao Wen looked at Tier, and Tier returned a confused look, while still playing with the tip of his tail boringly.

    This is really the **** of deep sea harmony ...

    (Mummy!)

 Chapter 751ï¼š growing up

    No matter what changes have taken place in the throne of the Lord of the Storm, Gao Wen obviously can''t get the answer from the mouth of the deep-sea harmonic **** who is playing with the tip of his tail.

    Even, it seems that the entire race of Siren is still at a loss.

    He couldn''t help pinching his chin, leaning back on the high-back chair, letting his undulating thoughts diverge.

    The news brought by Tyre made him irresistibly have an impulse, making him want to go to the deep sea, to the opposite end of the endless sea, to take a personal look at the country of the sea monster, or to see the storm in person. The body of the Lord, to confirm some of his judgments.

    However, he couldn''t do it, not only because he couldn''t set aside the newly established empire at will, but also because the Cecil Empire did not have enough navigation technology to cross the endless ocean.

    But thinking of the word "nautical technology", Gao Wen couldn''t help but think of another thing that bothered himself: the Cecil Empire does not have a suitable estuary at present.

    Most of the Cecil Empire is inland, and there are no coastlines in the south, east, and west. The only coastline is located in the extreme north, outside the mountains in the north, and it is an undeveloped zone. The climate, the obstruction of the mountains, and the danger of the ocean itself made the Kingdom of Anzu never consider developing that place for hundreds of years.

    But there can''t be deserted forever.

    Gao Wen raised his head, glanced over the tip of Tyre''s dangling tail, and looked at the map of the entire mainland not far away.

    Beyond the mountains north of Anzu, the northern part of that coastline is not empty.

    Opposite a narrow strait, you can first see a huge island. The Violet Kingdom, known as the country of wizards, is located on that island. On the east side of the Violet Kingdom, the land of the Holy Dragon Principality protrudes from Loren mainland It formed the shape of a horse''s head, and turned back to the west to a peninsula. The end of the peninsula also faces the mountains in the north.

    In the past Ansu era, the northern kingdoms were basically synonymous with mysterious and distant names. The closedness of the feudal dynasty combined with the objective factors of inconvenient transportation led to very weak links between the countries in the northern regions. Basic communication was maintained by the border aristocracy. In addition, the circulation of a small number of civilian caravans is already the limit. The so-called "international activities" in the old times are also limited to this.

    Take the Kingdom of Violet as an example. There is only a narrow "Northern Strait" between that mysterious country of mages and Ansu. The strait itself belongs to the "safe area" of the endless sea. There are no storms or magic turbulence. Yes, but the two sides still do not have any fixed "flights". The exchanges between the two countries rely on only a few adventurer-like captains for a limited number of "private flights", or the superpowers directly cross the sea.

    As for the Duchy of the Dragon, the situation is better. After all, there is a land connection between that country and the Cecil Empire. However, the Duchy of the Dragon is more conservative and mysterious than the Kingdom of the Violet. Even if the two countries are connected by land, the old security There are almost no strangers from the Principality of the Holy Dragon in the Soviet Union-on the contrary, the wizarding organizations from the Kingdom of Violet are occasionally seen in the large and small wizard organizations.

    Most of those mages came directly across the strait with the power of the transcendent, and a few came to Loren by private boat.

    In the old days, these were the norm.

    However, in the new order planned by Gao Wen, this situation will soon be broken in the coming cross-border trade, study abroad boom, and the layout of the northern mainland''s transportation network.

    He has already tried to lay a railway in the Ogure tribal country in the west. In the future, he intends to open the closed door of the Holy Dragon Principality, the Violet Kingdom, which is also the object of the Cecil Empire ¡¯s trade activities. Settlement area "on this big ship.

    The magic guide train can solve the traffic problem on land. Restarting the North China mainland route 700 years ago is another issue for Gao Wen.

    And even without considering the plan of the Cecil settlement area, without considering the needs of connecting countries from the sea, and challenging the ocean, this is a step that the Cecil Empire must take.

    People can''t trap themselves on the land forever, let alone the existence of sea monsters and dragons remind Gao Wen at all times-this world is still big.

    ...

    "The outside world is big!"

    Sitting at the dining table at home, Byron said to the girl across the table with an exaggerated expression. The corner of his mouth was still stained with a little bit of bread, and he looked proud and flaunted.

    "From the rock to the north, along the Gorgon River all the way to the old capital, the plain there is very different from the south ...

    "... I was busy fighting at that time, and there were monsters everywhere on the East Bank. I commanded the battleship to hit them with shells and beams. Have you seen those guns on the training ground? The main gun on Dad''s ship is bigger than that ...

    "St. Sunil has a very high wall, and there are ribbed guard walls outside the wall, much higher than the walls of Tanzan and Kant. I saw with my own eyes Cecil''s flag there ... Don''t believe it Your Uncle Philip talked nonsense, I was really on the scene at that time-although the flagship stop was a little far from the city wall, I could still see ... "

    The girl sitting across the table smiled, leaned over, and smeared the breadcrumbs around Byron''s mouth with her fingers, making a "wow" sound.

    This voice represents a small lesson.

    More than four years have passed, and the old, thin and dumb little dumb, now has a bit of slimness, good nutritional supplements and training under the guidance of the Cavaliers ¡¯father have quickly raised the peas, and the original rough skin has become Healthy, ruddy, messy yellow hair was draped softly over her shoulders. She was sitting there, almost unable to see what she was like.

    But she still enjoys listening to Byron''s self-flaunting stories.

    "Oh, it''s okay-you don''t need to pay attention to this detail when eating at home," Byron waved his hands indifferently. "I finally took a vacation ... By the way, how did you finish last week?"

    Pea smiled proudly, reached out and took a tablet from the side, brushed a string of words on it, and showed it to the adoptive father across the table.

    "Comprehensive ... a +, hey, that''s good," Byron saw the words on it, and immediately patted his thigh, then rubbed his legs while looking at his adoptive daughter, "what''s the reward?"

    The pea thought about it, erased the words on the writing board, and wrote a line of words again, and showed it again:

    "I will come back safely in the future."

    Byron looked at the tablet, and stunned, he couldn''t help laughing.

    "Haha, you don''t have to worry about me. I can''t do anything else, and my life-saving ability is still very strong. It''s your Uncle Philip, who is still working hard to build the line of defense at the Changfeng Fortress. It looks like I am going to die generously, and it will surely kill me ... "

    Then, Byronton gave a moment and scratched his chin: "I suddenly remembered that you have finished all the classes in the general school. You must go to Imperial College next time. Do you want to report to which branch?"

    The pea thought about it, shaking his head a little slowly.

    "It''s okay, then think slowly. Anyway, the winter admissions season has passed, and you are not yet an adult. It is not too late to make a decision next spring," Byron said freely, and then remembered things, "Yes. You said you were going to South Street with two friends today, right? "

    The pea nodded, picked up the tablet, and wrote a few lines of words:

    "A new ''Film Pictures'' company has been opened in the south of Mage District, recruiting people who have knowledge of magic.

    "I''m done with Pafil and Bobby to work part-time.

    "Go every day and go home at night."

    "I''ve heard of that company," Byron nodded. "His Majesty''s approval and strong support from the Office of Government Affairs. The creators seem to have the North and West heirs. It feels very reliable. You go Just be safe, don''t come back too late at night-the astrologer said it might snow tonight. "

    Pea got up with a smile, changed the clothes to go out, brought her own writing board, and pushed the door to leave the house.

    The house was quiet, and only Byron was left in the restaurant.

    The imperial naval commander paused for a while at the table, and suddenly laughed at himself.

    "It was so hard to take a vacation. I was not used to staying at home ...

    "Philip went to the border to guard, and there were army forces in control throughout the empire. The fleet was really free for two months ...

    "Well, when did I become so active?"

    As he mumbled, Byron stood up, preparing to take a nap upstairs, but as soon as he got up, he heard the bell hanging in the entrance hall ringing.

    He hurried to the door of the room, and muttered as he opened the door: "Forgot to bring something? I told you ..."

    He didn''t finish his half-word, because it wasn''t the peas standing at the door, but a stooped humpback, looking at a bad old man like a fake drug dealer.

    Byron thought about it, and closed the door halfway back: "No one at home, come back tomorrow."

    "Don''t stop, I know you''re kidding," Pitman waved and walked into the house with surprising agility, "I just saw the peas go out, I guess it''s you alone at home, I just came to see you. "

    Byron glared and looked at the little old man: "Watch how the middle-aged bachelor frowns all day in the restaurant after the only adoptive daughter goes out?"

    Pittman looked at Byron in surprise and said, "I haven''t said anything yet-why did you conclude yourself?"

    Byron stared at Pittman, but was too lazy to continue tangling with the other side.

    Because the little old man was almost on par with him on the level of embarrassment and shame, at this point, this old immortal guy was not as interesting as Philip who could only take the stubble and jump into the pit.

    Byron sighed, closed the door and said to Pitman, who had slipped to the table to pick up snacks, "Come in, just come in. I just have something to ask you."

    Pittman didn''t look up, picking up snacks and responding casually: "It''s about peas talking?"

    "It looks like you are really here today," Byron walked to Pittman. "That''s the thing-the peas still can''t speak, but you''re not saying that the bioengineering technology dug out of the nest of all things will cure How is she? "

    "I''ll ask you something first," Pitman finally raised his head, and his beard was covered with dim cake. "Did her tongue grow out?"

    "... It''s really growing up again, and she''s not used to it for days."

    "So, from the perspective of flesh and blood regeneration, my team has succeeded. Pea is already a healthy girl from a physiological structure. She has a tongue, a vocal cord, and her nerves are fine. You know that."

    "But she still can''t speak," Byron stared at Pittman with a serious expression. "What the **** is going on?"

    Pittman was silent for a moment, and finally spoke: "She was cut off her tongue for a full six years ... Do you know what the concept is?"

    Byron''s face was gloomy.

    "Her brain has forgotten how to direct her vocal organs," Pittman said slowly. "Even though her tongue has been rebuilt, her language skills have deteriorated to infancy. This is our conclusion. . "

    "But it can still be retrained, right?" Byron asked hopefully. "It''s like letting a baby learn to talk, even if she learns slowly, she can learn from the beginning ..."

    "I''m afraid it''s not that simple," Pittman shook his head. "I''ve seen similar examples. It turns out that this kind of" rehabilitation "requires not only hard work, but sometimes also luck. There are many factors that can''t be clearly explained. Rehabilitation effect. Pea may retrain her ability to speak, but if she has any trauma, or her brain refuses to speak persistently, she may never be able to speak again ... Unfortunately, although I There are superb biotechnology, but there is little research on these issues. "

    Byron frowned, staring at Pittman''s eyes: "You''re coming to me today, shouldn''t you just say these frustrating bad news?"

    "Of course not," Pitman smiled slightly. "In fact, we have some new things in the technology field recently ... I guess it might have some effect on peas."

    (I recommend a fairly tender book with the title "I''m Dead and I Get Stronger". Listening to the name, I know it belongs to a wide-opened brain.

    The introduction is just one sentence: all said that the hair of sacrifice can be strengthened, and Martha seemed to have sacrificed his life.

    All in all, milk sacrificed to heaven. )

 Chapter 752ï¼š Nerve thorns

    As a military person who does not know much about advanced magic technology and does not intend to switch to a researcher, Byron has entered the Magic Technology Institute a handful of times, and the last time he visited this place was for peas.

    Pea is a dumb girl, which means deep regret and regret for Byron, who has been her adoptive father for several years.

    The poor child was a dumb slave of a big businessman, whose tongue was cut off and unable to speak, and because the tongue was cut off for too long, the regular druid spell was powerless, even though Cecil became Cesi Empire, even if Byron had changed from a country knight to a empire''s army leader, there was nothing he could do about it.

    In a few years, the little dumb of that year also became a slim girl, and an unexpected turn of opportunity also appeared at this time.

    The extinction heritage of all things dug out from the Sorin area, showed Byron the hope of healing the peas.

    Those incredible cutting-edge biochemical technologies can be used to make terrible monsters, but also to heal unfortunate mortals.

    After obtaining the consent of the peas, Byron made his adoptive daughter the first clinical tester in Druid''s laboratory under the name of Pittman. The initial treatment was smooth. The regeneration of the broken tongue took less than half a day, but let Pea spoke again but encountered unexpected difficulties.

    Today, the middle-aged knight is once again at the Magic Technology Research Institute, seeking a new solution.

    Waist-hugging, white-haired Pittman walked ahead, and led Byron to the depths of the Magic Technology Institute.

    After a period of development and improvement, this large facility built by Rebecca Cecil himself has now become the most advanced research facility in the empire, and there are also many new departments and branches within it, in addition to the regular magic In addition to the Laboratory of Mechanical Engineering, Mathematics, and Physics, in the past year, two research laboratories under the name of Rune Research Institute and a Druid Research Center under Pittman''s name have been established here.

    As Gao Wen originally planned, the Magic Technology Research Institute is no longer a mere research facility. It has become a "greenhouse" for the cultivation of new technologies, providing venues and equipment for a variety of emerging technologies or potential teams. , Personnel and other services.

    After passing through a gate on the third floor, Byron and Pittman entered the area where the Druid Research Center belongs. The walls here are decorated with flowers and vines, and the magic device at the entrance quietly projects a holographic image. , The image is surrounded by badges surrounded by flowers and vines.

    This badge is the Druid mark of the Empire.

    Many technicians wearing green robes with white backgrounds came and went in the corridors, and they salute Pittman respectfully. Although I saw this scene when I came last time, Byron couldn''t help but look around. The little old man at one glance said: "To be honest, I am surprised to see that you are so respectless and so respected by so many scholars."

    "Just as much nonsense as you do," Pitman glanced at Byron. "I saw the soldiers on the road saluting you, what did I say?"

    Byron froze, didn''t speak, but just followed Pittman through the corridor to a seemingly high-spec laboratory.

    "Put on your robes, go in and stand on the platform," Pitman stood at the gate in front of the laboratory entrance, pointing to a small round platform inside the gate, "wait for me after entering."

    "What is this?" Byron froze. "Why didn''t this step in the lab last time?"

    Pittman stared; "Nonsense, this time the laboratory''s biochemical isolation level is level iii. You only understood that the content inside was more expensive than gold elsewhere."

    Byron snorted. Although he was rough on weekdays, he also knew the importance of rigor and order in the research facility, so he didn''t say much.

    Under Pittman''s instructions, he was unskilled through the steps of dressing and disinfecting, and then passed through the gates and entered this seemingly special laboratory.

    After entering, the first thing that caught my eye was a quite spacious room. Several large experimental tables were neatly arranged on both sides of the room, while a large number of technicians wearing standard robes were busy between those experimental tables. There are druid emblems surrounded by flowers and vines on the personnel''s robes, but in fact Byron is very clear that according to the old rules, only a small part of them are actually "druids", and the remaining At best they are "apprentices" in extraordinary fields, even ordinary people who do not have extraordinary skills at all.

    However, after the development of magic technology, and after many druid spells were also summarized in the system of rune logic, the definition of "druid" in the empire was no longer so old-fashioned.

    Byron''s gaze swept across the room, and he suddenly noticed that a striking and special figure was also here.

    It was Master Carmel who was shining with arcane light and wearing rune armor pieces.

    He turned his head slightly and asked Petman, who had just entered the laboratory, "Why is Master Carmel here?"

    "He is involved in this project," Pitman said casually, walking forward. "You just have to follow along, don''t touch anything here."

    Byron shrugged and followed him indifferently.

    Pittman looked old and fast, and quickly came to Carmel, asking: "The morning test is over? How is it?"

    "The neural response efficiency has exceeded 70%, and it should still require a lot of adjustments," Carmel said as he pointed his finger to the nearest experimental platform. "Look at it, is there any problem with the state of its artificial neurons? ? "

    Pittman turned to the bench, and Byron stretched his neck, glancing curiously in that direction.

    He saw something weird in shape lying quietly on a sloping table, and the bright light made the details of that thing completely visible.

    It is a "ribbon" made of metal parts, less than one meter in length. It has a large palm-shaped rhombus structure made of several metal plates at one end, and some thin, At the end of the dark red, its band-shaped body presents a loop-by-loop structure with fine metal bumps. This weird structure ...

    Byron couldn''t help but think of a human spine, or something that fits on the spine.

    He stepped closer and saw that there were faint red surges between the metal links, and after looking closely, he recognized that it was fibrous like some flesh and blood.

    Those "flesh and blood" just grow between metals, maintaining their own activity in an incomprehensible way.

    "What is this ...?" Byron blinked and asked curiously. "How do you look like the artificial nerve cord in the immersion capsule?"

    "This is the artificial nerve cord, but it is not used in the immersion capsule," Pittman was carefully observing the nerve terminal that extended from the end of the "metal spine" and responded without raising his head. "It is a branch application of artificial nerve cord. Well ... I''ll call it ''Neural Thorns'' for now. "

    Byron continued to ask, "What is it for?"

    "In essence, it is still a neural connection device used to connect the human brain with external magic devices, but in addition to this most basic connection function ..." Pittman finally raised his head and pointed to the man-made The dark red fiber structure at the end of the nerve cord, "It can also be used to break the line between ordinary people and extraordinary people, and really break it."

    Byron frowned slightly, with a serious expression: "... can you speak common language?"

    Pittman couldn''t help but glance at him: "Sometimes you read the book, otherwise you won''t understand her textbooks until Pea enters Imperial College."

    On the other side, Carmel floated over, greeted Byron with a humming trill, and said, "Her Majesty once proposed that the current magic technology has shortcomings, that is, all extraordinary powers are realized through machinery , Man realizes the preset spell effect in the machine by manipulating the rune trigger. This implementation has natural limitations.

    "Magic machines can only be used to perform simple spells that do not require ''psychic power'' to maintain guidance, such as fireballs, ice cones, arcane missiles, etc., and once a spell requires the spiritual guidance of the caster, such as illusion or dream Spells or larger ritual spells, then the magic machine is powerless. "

    Byron laughed and nodded and said, "I understand that."

    Transcendents have this common sense. Spells can be divided into two types from the control method. One type is "formation and realization type". After the completion of the construction of the spell model, it only needs to be stimulated. This is the case for spell cold ice arrows, and the other is "psychic power guidance". This type of spell is usually continuous. During the release process, the caster needs to perform continuous mental power control. Once interrupted, Spells also dissipate immediately.

    Obviously, the current magic machine can only realize the former spell, and the latter ... Due to the limitation of the maintenance method, it is destined to be unable to get rid of the "manipulator" of the transcendent.

    This is clearly inconsistent with the concept of magical technology "attribute to the mortal", and actually limits the development of magical technology.

    In fact, in the current technology development process, this limitation has already begun to show the virtual interface that the immersion module needs to present after linking the human brain. Some parameters of the magic net broadcast system are "written". The text trigger is used to control and requires the mental power of the operator to participate in the process. At present, it is completely dependent on the real mage to operate.

    This is also one of the reasons why the production of immersion tanks has been slow to increase. Each immersion tank requires a formal mage to debug it for a long time. How many mages can there be used to do such things?

    Byron vaguely guessed the role of this so-called "neural thorns": "So ... this thing allows ordinary people to use mental power to control those guiding spells?"

    "To be more precise, it can make ordinary people ''sense'' magic." Pitman smiled and said something that would stun every traditional extraordinary person.

    Let ordinary people feel the magic! !!

    Byron''s eyes widened, and it took a few seconds for him to realize what this weird thing in front of him meant.

    The dividing line of magical talent is induction magic. The first threshold for ordinary people to enter the extraordinary realm is induction magic.

    Only by sensing the existence of magic power, it is possible to control it, use it, and then realize the extraordinary but this special talent, which is only possessed by a very small number of talented people.

    "This thing, we tinkered with for a whole year, always stuck on the problem that" artificial neurons cannot survive in small devices for a long time. "Until recently, the technology of the death of all things helped us make up for this, He buzzed, "We have successfully created a nerve thorn that can work for a long time, although it is still a long way from perfection."

    Pittman also stood up slightly, with a proud expression on his face: "As long as this thing succeeds, it will be truly ''all people are extraordinary.''"

    Byron couldn''t help being infected by the atmosphere and was a little excited, but soon he remembered his purpose here today: "... but what does this have to do with peas?"

    Pittman looked at him: "As a superficial product of early technology, nerve thorns are still far from achieving the goal of" everyone is extraordinary, "but before that, it may be used to achieve something simpler than casting. It can be directly connected to the human brain. If it is connected with a sounding "baubles", maybe it can speak for peas. "

    Byron was silent for a moment, and only asked, "Is this risky?"

    "Yes, there are risks in any experiment. The main risk is brain damage," Carmel said directly. "We will set up enough security locks and release the mind and brain spells for peas in advance. The risk is minimized. "

    "... I''m going back and asking for Pea''s own opinion."

    "Of course you can, that''s right."

    (Mama yeah !!!)

 Chapter 753ï¼š Some changes

    In the "Film Pictures" company, which was recently unveiled in the south of the mage district, Fendil and others are watching the recruited skilled workers assembling dazzling magical devices on the open space.

    Eleven''s attention couldn''t help falling on a quiet young girl wearing a plain coat with long linen hair.

    As far as he knows, this young girl came here to work today. She and her two companions seem to have just finished their studies at the General College, and came here to apply for a temporary job, and ... she can''t speak and is dumb.

    But this dumb girl has surprising magical knowledge, and she can use those tools skillfully to assemble complex magical machinery. From the proficiency level, she is not inferior to those who are much older than her. Magic technicians.

    Fendil''s voice suddenly came from the side, interrupting Eleven''s gaze: "Friend, watch your sight, this little lady is a minor."

    "... **** it, Fendil, when did you become so vulgar," Elaine couldn''t help but glance at Fendil, "Don''t you control your mind out of the ice and snow of the North?"

    "I just remind you," Fendil raised his hands, with an innocent expression on his face. "We should start discussing Philm''s script."

    Elavin heard looking at Philm sitting on the other side, who showed a helpless expression and pointed to the paper on the table.

    "Well, let''s study how to show the life of all the immigrants of the" Highlander "in a series of scene changes," Elaine waved, "Frankly, I feel that once this link is not handled, Well, the entire presentation process will be extremely tedious ... "

    Pea lowered her head, skillfully and quickly inserted the calibrated rune substrate into the base of the magic net terminal, and watched the crystal embedded in the base gradually light up, she smiled with satisfaction.

    The voice of the three young men not far away also passed into her ears.

    She didn''t quite understand what those three people were discussing. In fact, she didn''t even understand what the so-called "Film Pictures" was doing.

    She only judged from the conversations of the people around her and the actors in the open space, wearing various costumes and recite lines everywhere, it seems to be a "theater"-and a theater with a strange style.

    Things like the theater used to be a place she couldn''t even imagine. Before meeting her adoptive father, she was the slave of a merchant. The only connection she had with the theater was when her master went in to watch the drama. Stay near the stable and watch over the owner''s horses and belongings.

    And when she became the adopted daughter of a knight, after an incredible good life, she went to the theater out of curiosity¡ªthe theater in Tansang, of course, it is now Tansang. She was going to the city with her friends at the time, and a keen sense of the theater owner did not know how to hear about it, she kindly invited her "the daughter of the general of the Empire" to enjoy watching the drama, but that time to satisfy The curiosity of going to the theater to watch a drama was not interesting.

    It was a long and boring performance, a long lecture that was incomprehensible, and an incomprehensible story logic. The peas only remembered that the actor who played the prince on the stage stood there and spoke a number of lines. There were some well-dressed people under With applause, less than a third of the people sat in the audience, and she herself was counting the seats around the stage and the number of bricks on the roof.

    This "Film Pictures" is different from the theater in her memory.

    So far she hasn''t found where the chair for watching the drama is, nor can she see a clear stage.

    Probably a new idea came up by a clever person-looking at the magic net terminal in front of him, Pea couldn''t help thinking.

    Anyway, there are always new things coming out of this city.

    ...

    More and more new things are being born in this young and ancient country, and their emergence is, for some people, more than just a lifestyle change.

    The bright sunlight spilled into the room through the large crystal glass window, and the winter snow scene outlined a beautiful scenery outside the window. The new magic heat exchanger maintains the spring-like warmth for the room. A girl in a white dress is sitting On the wheeled seat, he looked intently at the magic net terminal not far away.

    The bright sun sprinkled on the girl, and a layer of glow was applied to her burnt and wrinkled skin, making her already bright eyes even more shiny.

    Over the magic net terminal not far away, the holographic projection is showing the scenery of the far north. A "reporter" far from Saint Sunil City is introducing Saint Sunil to the audience in front of the magic net terminal. The ancient walls, and the history behind that city.

    Those pictures from afar are things that could not be experienced or imagined from the books, from the elders ''or teachers'' oral utterances.

    At the end of the show, the **** the chair showed a somewhat frustrated expression, and footsteps came from behind her.

    Ropp¨¦ni Gram came to her daughter''s wheelchair and bent down slightly, with a gentle smile: "Pati, it''s time to rest."

    Patty couldn''t help but raised her cheeks: "But I want to see it again ..."

    "Your body has just improved, and you can''t be tired for too long," said Ropeney G¨¹len, shaking her head. The lady is the governor of the G¨¹len region, and a savvy and intelligent baroness in the eyes of outsiders. In front of the daughter, her tenderness never hesitated, "Obviously, let''s look at it at night."

    Patty thought about it and nodded gently. "Okay."

    Roppney''s eyes could not help falling on Patty for a long time.

    Just that simple nod movement has already excited her.

    When was it that her daughter could n¡¯t even nod her head? This fragile child could only crook in a wheelchair, use a pile of belts and cloth to fix his body, and lift his neck for more than five minutes. pain.

    But now, she can nod her head, and still be able to sit up her upper body. The burn position on her body is no longer ulcerated, and her once completely disabled arm has regained consciousness not long ago.

    His Majesty Gao Wen has been fulfilling his promises without any discount. Since the Battle of the Rock Fortress, and since the return of the southern border to Cecil, a new order has been established on this land, G¨¹len has received the protection and help of the Cecil family, and Patty ... Treatment by Cecil''s Druids.

    The Druid named Pitman and the team he led worked out a detailed treatment plan for Patty. It took him two and a half years to heal the ulcerated wound on Patty and restore her physical strength a little bit. In the last half month, they also brought the technology that can regenerate the limbs, which made Patty miraculously restore some mobility.

    Now that the treatment is not over, Patty still needs to be in a wheelchair, she still has a lot of scars, and her disabled legs have not recovered. The Druid named Pittman once confessed to Ropp¨¦ni Gram. , Patti''s injury has exceeded the limits of medical technology, even if it is the current "bioregeneration", it is not guaranteed to completely cure her, but even so, Roppini still feels unprecedented joy and satisfaction-today''s situation, Much better than she had dreamed.

    Patty noticed that her mother''s eyes had been falling on her, but she was accustomed to it. The girl blinked, and her voice was curious: "Mom, when is Uncle Gao Wen coming again? He seems very busy, not for a long time coming¡­¡­"

    "Your Majesty," Lopenet couldn''t help but press Patty''s hair. "Your Majesty is busy with business. He has a big empire to control. We can''t give him too much trouble-and he''s not giving it to you. Is the Magic Net terminal here? It can accompany you. "

    "Well, I like the magic net terminal," Patty laughed brilliantly. "You can see what happened far away ... Mom, can I go far away in the future?"

    "As long as you keep your body healthy, you will be able to go out," Lopeni said earnestly, "but you can''t watch the Monet terminal for too long a day."

    Patty quickly nodded. "Then I''ll take a nap, mother."

    Roppini smiled, and the waitress, who was always waiting, stepped forward, holding a sophisticated crown in her hand.

    It was the crown that helped Patty fall asleep in the past few years.

    Due to severe burns and psychological scars, Patty was unable to fall asleep like a normal person. She could only go to sleep by relying on the hypnotic and dreaming effects of the crown, and allowed her spirit to enter the "perfection" of the sleepless during the precious sleep process. Dream World ".

    At present, Patty''s body is gradually improving, and her heavy psychological trauma is slowly disappearing, but she is still unable to completely get rid of this crown. Most of the time, she still has to rely on the strength of the crown to fall asleep.

    Roppini couldn''t help but glance at this delicate and complicated magic item.

    This is the creation from the everlasting.

    Although in the past few years, Patty has been using this thing, and Roppini herself is used to the existence of this thing, but at this moment looking at the crown, she suddenly has a faint awkwardness, as if she feels that this thing is no longer Then safe.

    She looked away and looked at Patty: "We don''t need it today."

    The girl looked at her mother somewhat unclearly: "Mom?"

    "Your Majesty gave us a gift," Lopey Gram smiled, waved to the maid next to her, and motioned for the latter to take up the crown. She came behind Patti''s wheelchair, unlocked the wheel, and slowly Pushed to the door, "I''ll take you to see it."

    The lady, pushing her daughter''s wheelchair, left the bedroom with a large French window and came to the room next to the bedroom.

    This room also has large windows with bright sunlight, and the most noticeable in the room is a complex device placed near the window.

    It was a "seat", but it was much more complicated and bulky than an ordinary seat. It had a base full of runes, a shell half-enclosed like a container, a lid that seemed to close, and a backrest. Behind several "pipes" flashing shimmer.

    When Patty saw this, she opened her eyes curiously, "What is this?"

    "Dip into the cabin," Roppini smiled, and touched Patty''s hair. "Your Majesty gave it to you-that crown is not a good thing, we won''t use it later."

    As she spoke, she pushed the wheelchair next to the immersion cabin, then bent down, gently lifting her daughter.

    Girls are still thin and lighter than their peers, but they are much heavier than a few years ago.

    Patty was put into the immersion cabin, and the comfortable back curvature allowed her to lie almost inside. She blinked: "Mom, it''s comfortable inside."

    Roppini nodded Patty''s nose, then pressed the button on the side as the technician explained before: "Sleep well."

    ...

    With the bright spots of light flying around in front of her eyes, a sudden fall sensation made Mary wake up from her dream state.

    The dark-haired female apprentice blinked and sat up from the "immersion chamber" made by the instructor, which looked like a sacrifice, and slightly moved her neck, soothing slightly stiff muscles.

    The light of the magic crystal lamp illuminates the immersion chamber and illuminates this secret basement.

    She saw her mentor sitting not far away, and seemed to have been waiting there for a short time.

    Mary quickly got up from the immersion cabin, stepped forward, bent down to her mentor, and reported habitually: "Tutor, I assisted Master Carmel in the Origin Lab to complete the nerve thorns ..."

    Daniel waved his hand and interrupted Mary''s report: "Report later, I''ll bring them."

    Mary didn''t respond for a moment: "... they?"

    "Your family," Daniel glanced at Mary, and there were no emotional swings in her yellow eyes. "You didn''t make a decision last time, at least to see them? I brought them from the countryside."

 Chapter 754ï¼š distance

    family¡­¡­

    When she heard this familiar and unfamiliar word, Mary suddenly felt a little hesitant.

    It wasn''t until a few seconds later that she slowly remembered that she did tell her mentor her decision the other day and she wanted to see her family.

    The young female mage pursed her lips and looked at her mentor hesitantly: "They are ..."

    "Just upstairs in the living room," Daniel stared at Mary with yellowed eyes. "You''d better clean it up and especially your hair."

    "OK ... OK."

    Mary promised hurriedly, and then left the basement where the immersion tank was placed with some unwillingness. She returned to the first floor, entered the public bathroom, reached out and opened the water valve, and watched the clear water supplied by the magic pump from the metal pipe. The sound of flowing water calmed her down.

    Her family members.

    She couldn''t remember what it was like when she left the house ... An ignorant little girl followed the older children to "explore" in the mountains, separated from her partners after the night, and stepped in The ancient tower of the magician has since changed her life and has cut off her connection with her family. Now, more than ten years have passed, and her childhood memories have long been obscured and weathered. The only impression she can still remember about "home", There seemed to be only a low, old house with a leaky wind, a dim lantern hanging from the doorway, and bedtime stories that scared children.

    Unfortunately, in those thrilling bedtime stories, there is a lot of content about the black wizard, about the castle, about the monsters in the mountains and the magical slaves, which have become a reality in her ten years of life.

    The water was flowing, and Mary held cold water and slapped it on her face.

    She couldn''t remember what her parents looked like, but she still wanted to see them.

    Leaving the bathroom, the young female mage''s mood gradually calmed down. She saw that her mentor had been standing in the corridor, stared at her face expressionlessly, and saw herself appearing. The old mage in black robe just nodded, They walked silently in the direction of the living room.

    Mary followed closely.

    They came to the living room door, and a servant immediately stepped forward and opened the door of the living room for the master.

    Mary saw the sight in the living room.

    The fireplace was burning quietly on one side of the living room. The red light from the fire was shining on the nearby copper rack. The dark red couch was placed in the center of the living room. A pair of dirty grey cloth jackets and hair had been worn. The old couple with gray and wrinkled faces are sitting on the sofa.

    They were sitting very carefully, most of their bodies were outside the sofa, as if they were afraid to stain the luxurious furnishings here.

    It seems that the mentor only brought her parents, but not her sister.

    The old couple on the sofa also saw the people appearing at the door. They stood up almost instantaneously, showing an awe and charming smile to Daniel, and then they saw Mary standing behind Daniel. At this moment, they separated After more than ten years, the family finally met.

    Mary stared at the old couple, watched their turbid eyes turn, her gaze fell on her robe, watched their humility and awe expression slowly, and watched them slowly bend down.

    This series of actions is like conditioning.

    "Dear Master Mage." She heard the couple calling themselves so.

    Mary was a little overwhelmed. She heard Daniel speak next to her, with a cold tone: "This is your daughter, you don''t have to salute."

    The old couple stood up and looked at Mary with a hint of surprise, but there was still obvious tension in the surprise. Mary didn''t know what she felt at the moment. Her lips moved a few times before she finally got out of her lips. Squeeze out: "Father, mother ..."

    It uses very standard, civic-style pronunciation, and the words are more solemn, upper-level titles because no matter what her life in the past ten years, her tutor is always from the capital, with Zoran knowledge and education High-level mage, under the tutor''s door, she has not learned other ways of speaking.

    The rural habits she had encountered in her childhood were already blurred in her mind.

    The old couple seemed to be stunned after hearing Mary''s title to them, and then nodded cautiously, repeating dryly: "OK, OK, OK ..."

    After everyone sat down on a few sofas, the living room quickly became awkwardly quiet.

    Mary struggled to think about what she should say to ease the atmosphere, and it took a long time to organize the complete sentence: "At home ... are you all right?"

    "Okay, okay ... enough food," the man with a hunched back nodded. "Are you okay? Is there enough food?"

    "... I have nothing to worry about," Mary said awkwardly. "Do you ... still live in the country now?"

    "Where can I go?" Said the old woman with wrinkles. "The house and the ground are over there, and the cattle."

    "How did you get here?"

    "The Master Master sent us to take us over," said the old woman, taking a careful look at Daniel. "Our carriage, a large carriage."

    Then she looked at the robe on Mary''s body again, and couldn''t help bringing a trace of awe in her eyes, as if the awe had been deeply imprinted in her bones, so long as she saw something similar, even if she knew the person in front With her own blood relative, she would also be nervous nervously: "You are now a mage ..."

    "Yes, I''m about to reach the middle rank ..." Mary said, but she wasn''t sure if the old couple in front of her could understand what the middle rank meant.

    "Okay, you ... you are promising," the humpbacked man nodded again, with a charming smile, glanced at Daniel next to him, and then withdrew his gaze, "You were brought by Master Master It ¡¯s your luck to go, your sister, your brother, you are out of luck ... ¡±

    Fortunately ... Mary suddenly felt like she didn''t know how to face the word.

    The topics that can be used for conversation seem to be over quickly, or the topic does not exist from the beginning.

    Mary felt more and more uncomfortable, and she believed the old couple in front of her.

    They are strangers, blood related, but thousands of miles apart. They sit in a seemingly close place, trying to talk about topics that both sides can feel harmonious, but they can''t even pretend to be.

    Shortly after the second embarrassment and cold start, the old woman began to look at the door frequently, and her husband became more and more agitated. They did not know how to hide their emotions decently. Mary could see through them at a glance. Thoughts and feelings.

    Sitting in this "luxury" place for so long, the old couple from the countryside has been sitting upset. They did not feel any joy in reuniting with their daughter from Mary. They were only because of the order of a master mage. Every minute they come here is a torture.

    They occasionally glanced at Daniel, and there was even a begging look in that look.

    Mary stood up.

    "Just here," she whispered, "I ... have some magic experiments to do."

    "Oh, oh, okay," the old woman stood up, "then ... then do your thing."

    "Do you want to stay here for a few days?"

    "No, no," the old woman waved her hands in a hurry. "The animals in the house still need to be looked after, and left to others for too long, we are not assured."

    Mary didn''t say much, just nodded slightly, and then left the room as if to flee.

    Even after hiding in a nearby side hall, she realized that she had recklessly left her mentor, and if it was placed a year ago, it would probably cause terrible punishment.

    Just as Mary realized that she had made a mistake, the door of the side hall suddenly opened and Daniel stepped in.

    The old mage in black robes only glanced at Mary quietly and said casually: "I arranged for them to rest for a day elsewhere and I will take them back tomorrow.

    "If you don''t want to see them again, you don''t need to see them during this time.

    "After that, I will send someone to take care of their lives."

    Mary lowered her head and cried, "... thank you."

    "No need."

    "Tutor, am I ... awful?" Mary raised her head boldly and looked at her mentor. "They are my parents ..."

    Daniel calmly interrupted her: "They didn''t want to come at first, and they didn''t want to come to meet you until the apprentice I sent showed the identity of the mage and paid them a reward."

    Mary was a little confused: "Remuneration ..."

    "It''s not anyone''s fault," Daniel said calmly.

    "Tutor, have you foreseen this situation for a long time?"

    "Yes," Daniel said without a change of expression, "but this is your own choice and the situation you have to face, so I didn''t step in."

    Mary bit her lip, then lowered her head, looking at the robe on her body, and the silver badge representing the mage level near the robe collar.

    It''s not just more than a decade of separation that made the gap.

    "Tutor, the extraordinary and ordinary people ... is the gap really that big?"

    "In most places, that''s it."

    Mary lowered her head and did not speak again for a long time.

    Daniel turned and left the room without disturbing his apprentices.

    He also had the task assigned by his master.

    ...

    Aldernan, a dark alley in the eastern district, a man with a beard cluttered, dark eye sockets, and plain looks was walking staggeringly through the streets.

    The man exudes strong alcohol, carrying a cloth bag with food in his hands, and his hair seems to have been left unattended for a long time. The worn-out clothes on his body are just like the living standards of most people in this neighborhood.

    The winter sky always darkens early. The dim sky has covered Aldernan, and the sparse magic stone street lights are illuminated from far away, illuminating the old and dilapidated streets in the Eastern District. Pedestrians on the road are scarce. People who have gone to work in the factory have not yet returned home. Occasionally, people who appear on the roadside are unemployed vagrants with suspicious signs. They are mostly low-level wives who have just come to the street.

    The drunk man was walking down the street, and suddenly an inexplicable heart rushed to his heart, stopping the man in a worn coat.

    He seemed to be holding the wall next to him because of drunkenness, but his right hand pressed quietly against his waist, and he quietly held a gold spike in his hand.

    There is magic shimmer on the spiked surface.

    A bearded tramp walked past him, and when the two passed by, the tramp suddenly turned his head and looked over.

    In the eyes of the drunk man, the image of the tramp suddenly twisted and squirmed, and changed into a figure wearing a black robe with his face hidden in the shadows.

    A voice passed into his ear: "Meet at 14 Iron Lane."

    The drunkenness in the man''s eyes had completely disappeared. He quietly put away the golden spikes, feeling another will in his brain quietly beating, and whispered while changing direction under his feet, "Yes, bishop."

    The man turned away from the street, and on this road he had walked through, no bearded tramp had ever appeared, as if it was just an illusion from beginning to end.

    ...

    A dazzling light cut through the darkness, illuminating a plain covered by overcast clouds. The plain was barren and dry, and the desolate building ruins and plant debris were buried by the wind and sand. The endless wind continued to blow through the whole world, and was abandoned in this ruin Between the heavens and the earth, countless shadow shadows are trekking on the plain.

    Their expressions were numb and their eyes blank, as if the trek had no purpose or end.

    And in the distance of the plain, at the end of the light, there is a splendid city. The city''s palaces are towering, golden and brilliant, like the perfect city in myth and legend.

    At high altitude, the two clouds suddenly appeared.

    One figure was wearing a long white dress with an illusory lantern in his hand, and the other was tall and elegant, with dark hair and wearing Sven''s monocle.

    "Archbishop Selina," the elegant man wearing monocles said to the woman next to the lantern, with a little respect in his tone. "This area is the largest overflow projection found so far, and the only one found so far. Completely out of the city of dreams, the overflow projection generated in the ''imaginary number area''. "

    "It looks like a ruin here, a ruin that has been around for many years," Selina Gor frowned. "All the previous projections showed the cities or villages in normal operation, and our The retarder also successfully controlled the time flow rate of the sandbox No. 1 to the same level as the real world. In theory, there should not be such a deserted area in the sandbox ... Archbishop Yuri, what do you think? "

    "Perhaps, the historical process in Sandbox No. 1 has been split, and time is no longer linearly distributed," said Archbishop Yuri, thinking. "Perhaps the world inside it has expanded to such an extent that some areas are operating normally , Some areas have actually been deserted for hundreds of thousands of years. "

    "... Unfortunately, this is just an overflow projection, and any interference we make here will not affect the operation of Sandbox 1."

    Selina Gelfen said softly, she stared down at the plains shrouded in darkness, and then remained silent for a moment, gently swinging the lantern in her hand.

    The entire overflow projection dissipates silently during the shaking of the lantern, and is restored to the basic black and white two-color grid lines, and the gray fog covering the sky.

    "Call down Daniel next week," Selina said to the elegant man next to her, "I''ll talk to him personally."

    "So fast?" Archbishop Yuri was a little surprised.

    "Yeah, faster than expected because the Daniel seems to have noticed some problems and is conducting some investigations privately, and just right, we can talk to him."

    (Mama yeah !!!)

 Chapter 755ï¼š Daniels investigation

    East of Alder South, the darkest street in the city, the lights are dim.

    This is the darkest and most closed area of ??the entire emperor. It is a place that seems to be forgotten by the upper society. The huge Aldernan is like a layered hill. The upper layer is a magnificent building, but the bottom is like a rot. The wound was hidden in the dark. Advanced magic technology, prosperous new business, more and more radiant civic class, all these things have nothing to do with the deepest streets in the south east side of Olde

    It is only half a city away from the Obsidian Palace, but it seems to be farther away from civilized society than those more distant mountain cities.

    And in this alley far from all the official eyeliners of Aldernan, a man with cluttered beards, sunken eyes, and a worn coat was hurriedly walking past the doors of low, shabby houses.

    The rushing and undisguised footsteps sounded, and some spying sights emerged from the windows and doors of those houses. At this hour of the night, people who dare to walk alone in the deepest part of the Eastern District can always cause the curious, but those who The sight of the streets, attracted by the sound of footsteps, soon fell into doubt.

    Because they saw nothing, in their eyes, the street was empty.

    But footsteps did happen.

    Those sights hiding behind the doors and windows gradually brought tension and fear. Superstitious residents remembered the horror legends about ghost wandering and black wizards after night, and quickly drew their eyes one by one, closing the closed doors and windows even more. Strict.

    The man just walked the whole street in a bright and honest way to the door of No. 14 Heitie Lane.

    He stood in front of the dark door, pressed his hand on the door panel, and sensed the movement in the room a little. After confirming that there was nothing abnormal in the room, he turned the key and pushed the door open silently.

    He saw warm lights in the room, a figure in a black robe and a hazy face sitting on a chair in the room as if he had already arrived, a bonfire burning in the corner of the room, bright and bright floors, and table and chair furnishings Spotless.

    The man quickly entered the house, closed the door, and bowed in front of the blurred figure: "Salute to you, Bishop Daniel."

    "No need to be polite, Grandu," Daniel, wearing a black robe, waved his hand, and his voice rang directly in the ear of a man named Grandu. "It''s safe here, we can talk with ease."

    "Yes, Lord Bishop." Grandu bowed his head deeply.

    "I asked you to investigate, how was the investigation?" Daniel asked quietly.

    "Yes, the subordinates have completed their preliminary investigation," the Perpetual Apostle named Granto immediately respectfully responded. "As of last week, several subordinates you contacted and asked about have received feedback. They all said They have never sent any distress signals on the Internet, nor have they lost any memory, at least they do not remember it themselves. "

    Daniel nodded. "Is that all?"

    "No, there is more," Grandu replied hurriedly. "The subordinates also have doubts about the feedback of these subordinates, so if possible, they secretly contacted and hypnotized the people around them and got from it. Different information ... According to those people''s memories, the above-mentioned believers have basically experienced mental depression, prolonged sleep, and even sudden changes in personality in the past period of time. "

    "A mutation in personality?" Daniel noticed the keyword immediately. "Is there a possibility of mental replacement or mental parasitism?"

    "Subordinates have confirmed that this is not possible," Granto shook his head. "I have contacted those believers several times since then, and have observed their minds and their minds in various states such as awake and hypnotic. He still belongs to himself, his consciousness is complete, and his subconsciousness shows no signs of merging or cutting. "

    A hoarse, low voice came from Daniel''s hood: "Everything is OK?"

    "Yes, everything is OK," Grandu said respectfully.

    "Everything is normal, it is the biggest abnormality ..." Daniel''s voice was low. "Heavy spirit, long sleep and sudden change of personality are the proof that the mind is affected, and there will be traces in a short time. Here, In this case, their minds seem to be normal, but instead ... "

    He paused suddenly, and the Perpetual Fellow named Grando couldn''t help but ask with a little curiosity and nervousness: "Master Bishop, you ..."

    His words stopped abruptly, and his eyes fell into a brief loss, and the moment his vision lost focus, the warm light in the room, the burning fireplace in the corner of the room, the neat furniture furnishings, etc. disappeared instantly. not see.

    The room was dark, not even a candle, or a burning fireplace. In fact, there was no furniture except a chair by the window.

    The man named Grandu stood quietly in this empty, dark room, standing at the door, staring blankly for a full two minutes.

    Two minutes later, his eyes blinked, and then the room returned to its warm and bright appearance instantly, and Bishop Daniel in a black robe reappeared on the chair in front of him.

    A chill ran down his back, and Grando shivered for a moment. He realized that he had just received a detailed "check" from the powerful bishop in front of him. ,I¡­¡­"

    "Your memory has been modified," Daniel said bluntly. "The investigation of this matter ends at this point, and you should not go any further."

    "... Yes," Grandu dropped a drop of cold sweat in his ears, full of fear, "Thank you for your reminder."

    "Well," Daniel nodded. "In addition, try not to connect to the Mind Network for a long time in the near future. If you have to connect, keep shallow access and do not go deep.

    "Finally, you may be contacted by the Archbishop of the Supreme Bishops Council in the near future to inquire about your recent investigations. You do n¡¯t need to hide it for me at that time.

    Grandu couldn''t help showing a terrified expression, and immediately realized the truth of his memory being modified, blurted out: "Master, do you modify my memory, the people who cover up the truth are archbishops ..."

    He just closed his mouth vigilantly just after half of what he said, and whispered, "Master, what happened to the mind network recently?"

    "Don''t ask too much," Daniel interrupted him lightly. "It''s not good to know too much."

    Another chill struck, Grandu couldn''t help swallowing, and cautiously stopped speaking.

    Then everything in his vision suddenly shook.

    The lights disappeared, the fireplace disappeared, all the furnishings disappeared, and No. 14 Black Iron Lane reverted to a dark, empty room. The man named Grandu blinked and fully awakened. He found himself standing at the door of the room. One hand leaned back, still keeping the door closed.

    The powerful and mysterious Bishop of the Sleeper had left, leaving Grandu''s mind.

    ...

    Daniel is sitting on a comfortable chair in the study room, in a masterpiece in Aldernan, in a brightly decorated villa, turning the page with a scroll in his hand.

    The artificial nerve cord behind him stood quietly and snugly, with only the end sticking out from the hem of the clothes, swinging slightly around the back of the chair.

    "... It''s time to think about how to deal with a certain archbishop''s inquiry," the old mage sighed silently, and said to herself, "I just don''t know which one ..."

    Sure enough, the Supreme Bishops ¡¯Council is trying to hide a huge secret, and this secret is definitely very wide-ranging and has a huge impact. They are watching all the information flows related to this secret.

    Daniel felt grateful for a while.

    Fortunately, he has been strictly following the instructions of the host, controlling the scope of his investigations, and carefully handling the details of his actions. Although he is investigating things about the fluctuations of the spiritual network, he is not so unusual, but more like Is a loyal believer who is concerned about the operation of the mind network and proactively troubleshoots after discovering anomalies.

    An excellent, dedicated, and active safety supervisor.

    With the exception of some excess power, it is simply unbelievable.

    ...

    In the Obsidian Palace, Rosetta Augustus is sitting behind his large desk, while Duke Petinan Wendell is sitting diagonally opposite him.

    Looking at His Majesty the Emperor who was looking down to read the letter, Peininan suddenly felt refreshed.

    It seems that since Cecil''s rise, and since the situation suddenly turned in a direction that no one had expected, the spiritually cursed Tifeng ruler suddenly got rid of the curse of the family and became spiritually uplifted and aggressive. He himself, more often than not, was summoned by His Majesty the Emperor, and came to the Obsidian Palace more frequently.

    Almost every time I encountered something about the Cecil Empire or the domestic magic industry, Her Majesty would call on myself, which made the Duke Pedinan even want to apply for it, and simply reserved a room for himself in the Obsidian Palace, he lived here .

    "Cecir has agreed with the idea of ??sending our students and expressed his willingness to deepen our ties and build international relations more in line with this new era." Rosetta Augustus'' voice suddenly came from the side, Interrupted the thinking of Grandpa Peinan.

    Peinin raised his head, his expression was somewhat complicated: "Did that Govin Cecil agree directly ..."

    "Yeah, he is more daring than we think ..." Rosetta Augustus said, shaking his head slightly, shaking his wrist and placing the copy of the royal emblem of the Cecil Empire The letter was dropped in front of Duke Perdinan, "You can take a look."

    Duke Peinan took the letter, looked closely, and frowned slightly: "... Established long-term ambassadors in both countries to build ''embassies''?"

    "Yes, this is also in line with the development of the situation," Rosetta nodded. "We cannot always rely on such letters and waves of messengers to maintain communication."

    Peinan continued to look down: "... open more business channels, increase the size of existing orders, and add new order categories, including more magic parts, synthetic crystals, crafts, and open folk merchants on both sides Legal and limited investment in China ... "

    "There are a lot of places worth discussing and analyzing in this part. Copy a copy and send it to the Parliament and the Royal Advisory Board to complete the risk assessment and discussion as soon as possible."

    "I know."

    Petinan said, looking down, after looking at the last part of the letter, he looked at Rosetta: "Your Majesty, how to decide on the assignment of international students?"

    "This is not urgent. We should send a special envoy to Cecil first, just as when we decided to introduce the magic train. Someone should go and see the situation there. This is also necessary when dealing with another empire as an empire. Etiquette and solemnity. "

    "Envoy ..." Pedinin looked at Rosetta''s face with few expression changes. "You''re already chosen, aren''t you?"

    "Let Matilda lead," Rosetta said lightly. "Her vision is always good."

    "Your Highness Matilda ... is indeed the most suitable person."

    ...

    The northernmost part of the mainland, passing over the mountains and the wild plains north of the Cecil Empire, and another country located in the snow and ice, resting on the top of the mountains.

    The magnificent towering city buildings are between the mountains, and the cold winds screaming through the walls, city walls, and mountain ridges day after day. In the monotonous colors based on snow and ice, the gray-white stone buildings seem to blend into the mountains. Facing the north, there was a heavy, lonely, ancient, desolate breath.

    The ethnic group claiming to be of Dragon origin has lived in this frozen country for thousands of years and has spent an unknown number of years.

    This is a closed country. The proud and self-conscious dragons who bear the sins have closed their mountains and reckless plains. They have almost never paid attention to the changes in this continent, but even the closed country is not eternal. Never change, never communicate with the outside world.

    Civilian businessmen can still visit this mysterious "Dragon Principality", and the latter does not reject the merchants and adventurers from human beings as long as they can endure the harsh climate of the extreme north.

    Dragonborns are happy to deal with those "brave" who can challenge the extreme northern winter.

    But in most of the past years, the people who can challenge the extreme cold in the north are in the end few people who are qualified to visit the Holy Dragon Principality. Basically, there are only awesome extraordinary people, ordinary civilian businessmen ... He walked in the far north.

    But that has changed recently.

    A new "Cecil Empire" replaced the old Kingdom of Anzu. Many brave and well-equipped Cecil merchants began to appear frequently on the border of the Principality of Saint Dragon. In the past, most ordinary people could be discouraged, and even An The cold climate of the mountainous people in the northern part of Jiangsu can''t stop the Cecil merchants. They are wearing thick warm clothing, driving magic vehicles that can withstand the wind and snow, and pouring the frost resistance potion, Brings countless new things that are said to be from the "magic era."

    Change, centering on the Cecil Empire, is quietly spreading to those once closed areas ...

 Chapter 756ï¼š The pace of the times

    Commodities from the Cecil Empire are gradually flowing into many countries in the north of the mainland. Even now it is the winter season, but driven by high profits and the support of the imperial royal family, businessmen are still not afraid of the cold winter and the difficult roads. Those that are new or interesting or hugely useful have brought them to distant exotic places.

    Among the towering mountains in the extreme north, a gray-white megalithic fortress is built on the mountain top, and the cold wind blew across the mountains, rolling up layers of snow and cold fog outside the fortress. Huge braziers are burning all over the fort, and the oil mixed with frost fire grass juice and dazzling crystal dust makes these flames glow red and bloody, and they cannot be blown out even by the howling wind.

    Daotang''s invisible curtain shrouds this ancient "Longlin Fortress", together with those huge braziers to withstand the cold winds of the outside. Inside the fortress, there are also huge braziers and fire ponds burning in the extremely wide hall. A middle-aged man in a dark red cape is sitting in a wide seat, looking at the magical institution in front of him with interest.

    The brilliance of the flame shone on the face of the middle-aged man, casting a twinkling light on the resolute face, short gray hair, high cheekbones and bridge of the nose.

    "His Majesty, this is the magic terminal brought by those Cecil merchants-by placing different plug-ins, it can be used to release different simple spells, from self-defense to self-defense, very convenient," a figure Tall, bearded, and foreheaded courtiers stood beside the throne and introduced the items presented by the attendants. "Also, this is the alchemy potion they sell-the effect is average, but the price is surprisingly cheap. In fact, if you follow Our price, the potion in it is even cheaper than the bottle itself ... "

    Middle-aged man with short gray hair, contemporary Dragon Blood Archduke Barlogel, who has ruled the Principality of the Holy Dragon for 1,000 years, nodded: "I have heard news in this area frequently."

    According to the Duchy of the Holy Dragon, although the head of state is the "duke", the subjects still use the title "Her Majesty" instead of the "Her Highness" of the southern countries.

    "Yes, Your Majesty," said the courtier, "In the past six months, the number of merchants from the South has been increasing. The new ''Cecil Royal Family'' has encouraged business activities, and the novelties brought by those merchants are very popular with the principality. People love it-especially those machines that work on their own and crystal devices that record images. "

    Balroger quietly watched the magic terminal for a moment and said slowly: "It''s ... very interesting."

    Standing on the other side of the throne, a courtier with white hair and a white twill robe couldn''t help but said, "But the young people have been too enthusiastic about the outside world, and even talking about going south to see the world," This does not seem to be a good sign. "

    Balroger didn''t turn his head and said casually, "Why isn''t it good?"

    "Excessive curiosity about the outside world will shake the minds of the younger generation. The people of the Principality will begin to chase the strange things of the foreigners, and they will easily forget the patriarch''s admonitions. The long exile has not ended, and they rushed out of the mountains. Noble move ... "

    "The ancestor''s admonition just told us not to go north¡ªbut didn''t say not to go south," Balogel said lightly. "The reason why we were not interested in those kingdoms in the south was simply because they were old and weak. It''s worth a look. "

    As he said, the Dragon Blood Prince shook his head, with a playful smile on his face: "But now ... it seems that some wonderful changes are taking place to the south."

    After a short pause, the ruler of the Duchy of the Holy Dragon turned his attention to the courtier who was utterly white: "As for the so-called ''noble move'' ... Sir Eugene, the so-called noble, is determined by man."

    Then he looked to the other side of the throne and nodded to the courtier with a lush beard and a wide forehead: "Sir Goros, the snow and ice lord in the southern mountains has recently sent us two messengers to discuss the formal opening of the business road One thing, maybe we should make some responses. "

    ...

    West of the Cecil Empire, Shilin City, Franklin Castle.

    The gray elf Wenna was sitting in the parlour with soft thick rugs and decorative shields and rune cloth curtains hanging on the wall. The light from the magic crystal lamp shone on the round table and the colored glass lattice on the table. There was a psychedelic glow, and she looked at the Duke of Baldwin Franklin in front of her, with a light smile on her face: "Our first cooperation in the new era was very successful-the first batch of alchemy potions and The oriental cloth as a sample is very popular in the plains and hills, and the gray elf king ordered me to bring a gift dedicated to Her Majesty Govin Cecil to show our friendship. "

    The lady, who is as petite as a human child, is actually a large tribal leader of the gray elves, while she gestures to the followers next to him, who then steps forward and puts a very beautifully decorated, approximately A small square box was placed on the table in front of Birdwin.

    A faint rune flashed, and the magical mechanism of the small box was lifted. After the lid was opened, a crystal ball, about the size of a fist, was lying on the velvet cushion quietly.

    "This is a high-clarity crystal ball from the ancestor peak. As you know, the crystal produced by the ancestor peak has the best quality in the continent. This crystal ball was hand-crafted and polished by the dwarf artisan Mackintosh Gray Mountain , And the blessing of the fairy king, I hope the two kingdoms can maintain friendship for a long time, as pure as this crystal. "

    "I will transfer this precious gift to our emperor," said the Duke of Franklin, nodding, and the servants accepted the gift. "When the road is clear in the coming spring, we will establish permanent embassies and ambassadors, and I will definitely You will be invited to come to our capital together, and you will love the thriving business atmosphere there. "

    "I''m looking forward to it," Gray Elf Wenna smiled, nodding her head slightly, and then asked, "In addition, our king wants to confirm one thing. When will the second batch of textiles and alchemy potions be available? In the Plains The gap between these two commodities is huge. "

    "We can supply a large amount of alchemy potions at any time. Alchemy factories have been set up in the west. As for the textiles from Tifeng ..." Baldwin Franklin pinched his chin a little. "You also know that it will take a long transportation process. The last batch of samples was transported from the east to the west by the Baishui River and the land convoy. However, the major river transportation of the Baishui River has been temporarily suspended due to seasonal changes, and the railway required for the magic guide train ... this year is impossible to complete. of.

    "Of course, we can still supply a small amount of textiles, which can at least partially solve the gap."

    "Half the supply of alchemy medicaments has already solved half of the problem," Wenna said with a smile. "As for textiles ... we understand your difficulties. It is also extremely difficult to think about moving bulk goods from the east to the west. "

    Having said that, the leader of the gray elf tribe suddenly paused, and then the tone naturally turned to the topic: "Also, since you mentioned the" magic train "just now, I have really heard this weird term several times ... ... can you tell me more about it? "

    Baldwin''s mouth slightly tilted, and he rubbed his fingers lightly as he leaned over his body: "Oh? Are you interested in it?"

    "It can quickly transport huge quantities of goods across the empire, and the cost sounds very low. I don''t think any businessman with a normal mind would not be interested in it," Wenna said softly and maturely. "It''s not just me who is interested , Even our Grey Elf King, and even a few other kings, are very interested. "

    "Ah, I''ll introduce it to you in detail," said Bai Dewen with a smile on his face, beckoning to the rack next to him, and the delicately restored model of the magical guide train flew to him smoothly. " First, let''s start with the concept of "magic power vehicle ..."

    ...

    The misty moon is getting deeper and the year is approaching the end. In this special year, this young and ancient country has experienced too many things and too many changes.

    This year, many people and events are destined to be recorded in history and become a pivotal mark in the vast civilization of mankind. This year, it is also destined that many new things will be born in this world and change people''s lives. Many old things were quietly eliminated by the times and began to gradually disappear from their original stage.

    After a day of training, Jinna walked slowly on the back door ramp of the Windcaller Camp. The wind from the forest passed by her. It was not violent, but it was surprisingly cold.

    She remembered today''s special flight experience in her mind, and felt that she was quite excited in a short time.

    Today, she finally broke away from the stage of ground simulation and familiarity with mechanical operation. For the first time, she drove the magical machine named "Dragon Cavalry" to the blue sky with the help of auxiliary trainers, although it only took an hour. Training in the air, the experience that is very different from riding a gryphon still impressed her.

    More stable, faster, and more agile, the lifeless steel and crystals are constructed into a delicate flying machine like a bird. She sits with another trained soldier in a three-person "Dragon Cavalry" cockpit, in The trainer led the sky across the northern foothills of the dark mountains, and the tremor of the airflow was transmitted to her hand through the joystick, which made her reluctant to think of the reins of the griffin, but felt completely different.

    Two loud tweets came from nearby, interrupting the mind of the new Dragon Cavalry Commander. She looked up and realized that she had unknowingly reached the southern end of the Windcaller Camp and came to a place. Special place.

    Several large wooden nests were placed under a row of wooden sheds. Railings thicker than adult thighs could be seen around the nests. The peculiar smell of large birds drifted into the nostrils along the wind. She saw the huge railings inside. His wings and sharp beak flashed.

    She unknowingly walked near the griffin''s nest.

    The Windcaller Camp is a facility for training dragon cavalry pilots. It is more or less one of the state-of-the-art facilities of the Empire. The old-fashioned gryphon nest seems a little bit nonsense here, but from a practical point of view, this is actually normal-the new magic guide After all, the aircraft has just come out. Except for a few trainers sent from R & D units, even the training of the first pilots has just begun. Especially before this, there was even a capable aircraft in this training facility. There are no training aircraft to fly. In this case, of course, the fast transportation task between this camp and the imperial capital still depends on the old flying unit.

    Therefore, the wind-caller camp has always maintained an old-fashioned gryphon team in this cutting-edge aircraft training facility.

    But I''m afraid it won''t be long before these griffins are being dismissed ...

    Jin Na suddenly felt a trace of emotion, could not help coming to a nest she was familiar with.

    Almost instantly, a colossal figure stood up in the lair, and then the skull with a sharp beak and white feathers appeared in front of her.

    "Hi, old man."

    The horsewoman reached out and gently brushed the feathers around the neck of her old friend.

    The gryphon screamed loudly.

    Jin Na couldn''t help laughing, "You''re still so mental."

    "Actually it was scolding," a voice suddenly came from the side, "and it was strange."

    Jin Na turned her head unexpectedly, but saw the blond elf instructor walking near.

    Next to the elf instructor was a quiet, quiet lady with long black hair.

    The black lady is the assistant trainer who led Jin Na to complete the training today. She is one of the technical experts sent from the Magic Technology Institute.

    Gina immediately stood up straight and performed a standard and neat military salute: "Sonya Instructor, Ms. Maggie."

    Sonia first responded to Jin Na''s military salute, then waved her hand: "You can relax, today''s training is over."

    Jin Na exhaled, and the griffin next to her yelled again.

    Sonia glared at the noisy giant bird for a moment: "Rough words!"

    The griffin raised his head, and there was a faint expression of pride on the face covered with feathers.

    Jin Na: "..."

    (Mama yeah !!!

    Saying that the draft is going to dry up ... but tomorrow, we should be able to fight for it ...)

 Chapter 757ï¼š Under the clear water

    Jin Na stretched out her hand and gently scratched the neck of the old man who had been with her for many years. She knew that this was the third favorite relaxation method of the other person¡ªits first and second favorite were shoking spirits and Hosman. Region of distilled spirits.

    Sonia sighed next to her: "The griffins on your side, the worst temperament I''ve ever seen, full of rude words-in comparison, all the domesticated eagles are gentle and courteous gentlemen and ladies. . "

    "Unfortunately, I''m not an elf or a druid profession. I don''t understand what the griffins are saying ..." Jin Na shook her head. "But I can feel their mood to some extent."

    "It does n¡¯t matter if you do n¡¯t understand, you understand what is disturbing," Sonia said helplessly, "face the street with the griffin, these guys can make your family violently ..."

    A low hum came suddenly from the sky and interrupted Sonia''s words. Jin Na heard the sound and raised her head. She saw a dragon cavalry training machine completing the mission flying across the sky and flying in the evening light. Toward the hangar.

    The griffon next to her saw the magical machine flying through the sky, and she became excited, flapping her wings and making an exceptionally loud tweet.

    Sonia reached out and patted the raptor''s neck. "Shut up-the machine has no mother."

    The corner of Jin Na''s mouth shook noticeably.

    "From next year, as the Dragon Cavalry and other types of aircraft are put into use, a considerable number of military griffins will be demobilized or adapted in batches," Maggie suddenly broke the silence and looked at Jin Na. "Some will be transferred to For civilian use, part of it will be distributed to remote areas, and part of it will be relegated to second-tier troops. If I remember correctly, the griffins tamed by your dragon cavalry students must be the first to be demobilized ... this is probably its bad mood The reason. "

    "... I plan to support it myself. I have submitted an application and received permission from my superiors," Jin Na said. "I will raise it to the day when it completely grows old."

    Sonia looked at the horsewoman with a little surprise: "... without relying on allowances and extra income, it is not a small expense to raise a gryphon on your own. It is also the command of the dragon cavalry. Officer, your domestication of private griffins will probably affect your image in the eyes of civilian soldiers. "

    "It stayed with me for many years, and I couldn''t bear to send it to the southwest border," Jinna smiled lightly and shook her head. "And the Prince family has never abandoned a member of the Gryphon partner. I don''t want to be First. As for the trouble ... I believe I am ready. "

    The wooden nest **, the huge raptor tilted his head and looked at the horsewoman seriously for a moment, then extended his head, and pinched Jinna''s hair with a beak, making a deep grunt.

    Jin Na reached out and hugged the old partner''s neck, with a smile on her face, and looked at the blonde elf in front of her: "Instructor Sonia, what is it talking about now?"

    Sonia had a subtle expression: "It says your mother is alive."

    Jin Na: "..."

    The young horsewoman left the Griffon''s Nest with a weird expression, while Sonia and Maggie stood in place, looking at the training camp area that was immersed in the rays of light not far away, and Maggie suddenly exhaled softly.

    "There should be more than one knight like her ... this era is changing too fast, there are always some old things that are unforgiving, especially in the knight class that values ??the family tradition," the dark-haired dragon woman brought some Sigh, "It is said that in the Second Combat Corps, officers from the traditional knight family and newly-admired knight officers would even have confrontation and disagreement. The former always tried to carry their coat of arms, while the latter from the lower origin was I do n¡¯t like this, I call it the ¡°arrogant smell of the old aristocracy¡± ... ¡±

    "Old nobles who lost their privileges and fiefdoms inevitably missed what they once had, inevitably carried the imprint of the last era, and civilian officials who have quickly risen in status will be particularly disgusted by this, even because of some of the opposite relations, Some of the insignificant habits of life between the two classes will become contradictions ... "Sonia shook her head." Originally, the two groups were isolated, and there was almost no possibility of conflict in this regard, but Gao Wenxia led The new order brought the distance between the two groups quickly, and gave the two groups that did not intersect the opportunity to have conflicts, or even vent conflicts ... This is unavoidable. "

    The new era is beautiful, but the beautiful things always come at a price. The prosperity and development of the new empire also inevitably has various hidden dangers.

    Sonia is not human, but as an elf, she has experienced thousands of years and she has seen too many things.

    "Your Majesty must have foreseen these hidden dangers," Maggie said after a moment of silence, "let''s not think too much ..."

    ...

    The Holy Spirit Plain, a small town on the west bank of Gorgon, the town of Changshi.

    The scorching rays of hot rays and burning blades flew into the nostrils, making the government office official with a somber face frown. This middle-aged man wearing a black woolen coat, pale skin and high cheekbones was tied in front of his eyes The family with both hands had no disguise on the face.

    A special security officer wearing a black uniform and carrying a magic weapon stood beside him. The blade of the fused sword was slightly red in the cold winter wind, with a terrifying heat.

    "Hiding the empire''s belongings, keeping illegal contracts, and refusing to enforce farmland laws, Mr. Scoolton, it seems that prison is your best place to go," said the government office official with a somber expression, coldly. "Perhaps there can wash away the rancid smell from your family."

    "Berman ... you are the communist feud!" The man **** with his hands raised his head, and despite the armed magic combat soldiers standing beside him, he still yelled, "You tampered with the documents! Those who did not Existing accounts, title deeds, correspondence ... all made by you !! "

    "Shut up!" The side of the security team quickly stepped forward, and the steel arm guards sturdyly hit his face, leaving the latter with blood on his face. The man who had suffered multiple injuries almost passed out on the spot.

    A woman screamed in horror next to her.

    "Put them in the car," the Office of the Government official known as Berman waved in disgust. "Others, keep counting the things that have been seized ... These are all oils squeezed out of the poor. Be sure Put it into the vault and use it on the right path. "

    The special security officer next to him responded immediately: "Yes, sir."

    Berman nodded, a smile on his face couldn''t help but a cold wind blew and made him tightly tighten his clothes.

    ...

    The sky was getting darker, and the newly-developed magic stone street lights on both sides of the town streets were lit one by one under the control of automatic organs.

    After a day of work, people set foot on the road home under the lights, located near the government office in the former aristocratic district, and a relaxed figure flashed on the brightly lit street.

    Bermaner stepped up the steps in front of the independent dormitory and looked up at the door pane that glowed warmly.

    Pushing open the door of the house that once belonged to a consultant and scholar, a warm breath rushed towards him. Berman walked into the room, closed the door, and then took off his frosty coat and hung it on the wall near the entrance. Silver hook.

    But the voice of a strange man suddenly in his ears made his movements stiffen instantly: "Don''t hurry to hang up your jacket, Mr. Bermanle-you''re going out soon, it''s colder outside than in the room. Much more. "

    Berman''s eyes widened immediately, and his heart throbbed in fright. He suddenly looked in the direction of the sound, but saw a strange figure in a black uniform emerging in the empty living room the moment before¡ª ¡ªIt was a young man with short black hair and a faint smile on his face. He was wearing a long straight black trench coat, a small silver chain on the neckline, and a red-colored armband with black eyes on it. Its left arm.

    The stranger sat on the sofa in less than three seconds from unreal to solid. Then he stood up and extended his right hand with white gloves to Berman: "As a courtesy for the first time, maybe we should hold A hand? "

    "Who are you!" Berman exclaimed, "Why are you in my house?"

    "Shh, your family is still sleeping upstairs, presumably you don''t want to wake them up in this embarrassing situation," the young man withdrew his right hand, took out the documents from his arms, and unfolded in front of Berman-the black bottom The silvery white dagger is placed on the open eyes. This is the logo of the Military Intelligence Agency. "Military Intelligence Agency, three locations in the back office, anti-Special, code dark crow. Mr. Berman, please follow me , We have something to tell you. "

    Berman''s pupils tightened for a moment, and finally realized the identity of the young man in front of him. The next second, he fiercely and then took a half step back, turned to open the door and rushed to the street, but he just had time to turn the handle. His white gloved hand held his arm.

    The MIA officer who claimed to be the "Dark Raven" did not know when he had stood next to him, and a metal object stood against Berman''s back.

    The government office official''s forehead sweated from the naked eye and shouted uncontrollably: "You ... you can''t do this! I''m loyal to your Majesty! I followed him from Kant and I worked in the Holy Spirit Plain ... "

    The Dark Raven took out the special shackles: "Sorry, Mr. Berman, I confirm that your name appears on the list."

    "Let me go! Let me go!" Bermanell struggled, but his strength could not break the imprisonment of the former Royal Shadow Guard, he could only shout in despair, "I just did what I should do! I I''m loyal, I''m loyal! Take me to meet Your Majesty ... No no no, even take me to see the Secretary!

    "Fa mercy! Sir, take me to the director, who knows me! She knows ...

    "Good job, good job, send a magic net message to the director, there must be some misunderstanding, there must be something ..."

    Clicking, the shackles closed, Berman''s hands were locked in chains.

    The dark crow snapped his fingers, and the power of the shadow invaded the vocal cords of the opponent, finally quieting the chattering man.

    Looking at the man with wide eyes, there was a touch of pity in the dark crow''s expression: "I''m afraid you''re going to be disappointed. It''s the sign that you are from, like you, who came from the South and received the personal education of His Highness Herti. If something goes wrong with an official, of course, there must be a special order from the superior. But rest assured, Your Majesty does not allow any form of internal assassination and secret executions. You will receive an open and fair trial. You emphasize your loyalty-if If they do exist, then they must be revealed after the trial. But then again, in fact, you should know better than me what the final result will be.

    "Mr. Berman, you embezzle the property confiscated from the old noble castle, distort the execution of orders from the Supreme Council of the Government, all these things will be announced, and you may become an influential model ... at least it can become Your last contribution to the empire.

    "In addition, we will notify your family members in a proper way, and you will also have the opportunity to meet them-unlike your style of behavior, we will strictly enforce the law, do not worry about this."

    The Dark Crow said slowly, with a whining sound in Berman''s mouth, and his eyes were filled with fear and remorse, and maybe a little doubt.

    Looking at such eyes, the dark crow just shook his head, stepped forward to open the door, and led Berman to the street.

    In the small town that has already fallen into the night, the magic lamp lights on both sides of the road emit a bright light. In the quiet night, several other figures wearing long black trench coats, red armbands, and white gloves walk slowly from the neighborhood Get out.

    "Close up."

    Miaoshuwu

 Chapter 758ï¼š intelligence

    In the military intelligence headquarters, in a simple office, thick curtains blocked the bright sunlight outside the window, and the thin light coming in from the gap between the curtains made the room dim and shadowy. A magic net terminal was placed near the desk. A faint blue light is emerging over the projection crystal. The printing device connected to the terminal is running click-and-click. Between the gears and the rollers, a sheet of white paper is printed with ink and sent to the tray.

    The printed paper floated out of the air, as if it was held by an invisible hand, and was delivered to the table. It flipped in mid-air and turned to the last one. Then there was a sigh of utter sigh: "°¦... "

    After a moment, the paper was folded in midair and disappeared inch by inch in the air. Then the shadows floated in the dim room. After the almost undetectable wind passed, the magic net terminal was quiet, and the whole room was dead.

    In Gao Wen''s study, the warm air device is blowing out the heat softly and silently, to withstand the deep winter cold outside the window, and the incense placed in the corner exudes a calming atmosphere, gradually diffusing with the faint air flow around the room. Come.

    Gao Wen, who was sitting behind his desk, felt something, put down a document, and looked up: "Not in a good mood?"

    "... Okay," said Amber, emerging from the air, and handed a folded document to Gao Wen. "From the reformed area of ??the western valley of the Holy Spirit Plain, Peibo in the south, and Suram in the east. Three reports from the back office, please take a look. "

    Gao Wen took the document at hand, carefully read the above name and preliminary investigation briefing, and his expression remained unchanged: "... okay, isn''t it?"

    "I don''t see how it''s going to get better," Amber said with a lip, "Some people, it''s like the old aristocracy of the past ... or even done too much."

    Gao Wen smiled at this half-elf with a smile: "Still not used to it?"

    "... It''s not true," Amber frowned. "I just feel sorry. Some people are indeed speculators who have been involved because of poor censorship and insufficient manpower, but some of them did so during the Principality. The people who work in the Department of Home Affairs are promoted from civilians and selected from progressive scholars, but ... "

    "Brightness in the sky is a beautiful vision, but in the end it is impossible to achieve," Gao Wen shook his head. "Especially we are developing too fast, and it is too late to conduct a thorough review and test of every government office official. This situation is naturally It is inevitable. Sometimes, we cannot hope that a certain group of people has innate morality and conscience-this kind of thinking is indistinguishable from the so-called "aristocratic excellent theory", so we must use systems and laws to restrain order. "

    As Gao Wen anticipated a long time ago, there was an individual corruption in the rapidly developing Cecil Order, and because of the establishment of the empire, a large number of new areas were placed under the jurisdiction of the Supreme Administrative Office, and some more remote areas could only be A large number of grass-roots officials were formed, and the remote government affairs office and the highest government affairs office were out of sync.

    But for these situations, Gao Wen was not surprised, although he regretted it.

    From the beginning, he didn''t expect the order he created to be flawless. He only hoped that everything he built would be in line with the status quo and be the most "suitable" for this era.

    He believes that Amber, who walks in the dark and deals with intelligence throughout the empire, knows this too.

    "Three back office locations are just a means. In the final analysis, three back office locations are also run by people," Gao Wen looked to Amber. "Cross-supervision, long-term accountability, two-way traceability of responsibilities, and follow-up on the basis of continuous improvement Institutions, and their implementation and maintenance, are the means to ensure long-term success.

    "On this basis, we should now be grateful, because we can at least catch those people in time and list them, which shows that many of the systems we have set up in advance are effective and that some people can implement them. If one day , Your list is empty, then you, the director of the Military Intelligence Agency, are really in trouble. "

    "Unfortunately, most people in the Office of Administration are only executing orders," some sighed in the amber tone. "Few people think about the starting point behind those orders, and fewer people can understand the logic and basis of those orders. Few people Can fully understand your huge system ... aren''t you tired? "

    Gao Wen smiled and said nothing.

    Two seconds later, he asked Amber: "What about you? What kind of people do you belong to?"

    "I probably don''t count on any of them," Amber thought for a moment, and then laughed suddenly. "I''m not a brain-savvy person."

    "In order to avoid overtime, at your expense IQ, you can fight enough," Gao Wen smiled helplessly, raised his finger and pointed to the document he was just reading. "Tifeng has initially agreed with our proposal, including mutual Send long-term ambassadors, set up embassies, expand business cooperation and other projects. As for foreign students, they will send a study group before the spring, led by the eldest daughter of Rosetta Augustus, Matilda. Augustus."

    Amber blinked, and then found the corresponding information in his mind: "Matilda Augustus, 22 years old, the eldest daughter of Rosetta, smart, martial arts excellence, good at one-handed swordplay, personal strength should be high Level, the specific level is unknown. It does not often appear in public, and has a good reputation in the Tifeng aristocratic circle. It is also called the Gao Lingzhi of the Tifeng Empire because of its noble status, excellent character, and excellent academic knowledge. flower¡­¡­

    "In addition, according to the MIA assessment, the probability of this ''Kaolin Flower'' becoming the next Emperor Tifeng is about 40%-her younger brother, Prince Hadir¨®n Augustus, is her strong competition. Opponents, who have an advantage in inheritance because they are in charge of the Obsidian embargo. But this does not mean that the two are in conflict. At least for now, Matilda Augustus and Hadirlen Augustus The relationships shown to the outside world are all in harmony and respect, especially after the accidental death of the first son of Rosetta Augustus, and the relationships between the remaining two main heirs and other siblings are particularly united and harmonious.

    "There is so much information on my side. After all, there are high-level officials over there, and that''s all the exodus information."

    "A standard and perfect image setting ..." Gao Wen stroked his chin thoughtfully, "and I always feel that similar people have heard of it somewhere ..."

    Amber didn''t understand what Gao Wen meant for a moment: "Huh? What do you want to say?"

    Gao Wen''s thoughts have gradually let go: "I''m thinking about putting Veronica Cara out and let the two of them confront each other. Which one would you say is better?"

    Amber was confused: "... why put them together? Because all of them are princesses? But Veronica is already ..."

    "Because the two of them are quite ... ah, no, don''t worry," Gao Wen waved his hand. "Just casually, there is no intention."

    "Oh ..." Amber scratched his hair, because the old sister-in-law often came up with some incomprehensible thoughts or some inexplicable rumors. She was accustomed to this, and did not pursue it at this moment, just silent After taking note of Gao Wen''s weird words, he was going to return to Veronica.

    "Speaking of which, aren''t you going to let the two special ''citizens'' over Solingborg play some role?" After thinking for a moment, Amber said, "One of the main tasks is to dig photosynthesis and dig the remains The crystal jars that come out to label and study the photosynthesis of giant trees always feel that it is a waste of their special identity. "

    Gawain knew what amber was referring to.

    Bad Winder, who studied photosynthesis of giant trees in the Solimburg area, and Beltila Augustus, who has been photosynthesizing all day, are two of the most special "citizens" of Cecil. Especially when it comes to Tifeng matters, their identity is wonderful.

    The former is the father of Tifeng''s current wolf general, and the latter is the ancestor of Tifeng''s current emperor.

    It always feels that as long as the two people are pushed to the border at the right time, the military and political leaders and a large number of important people in Tifeng can yell "noooooo¡ª¡ª"

    Good luck can also suffocate a few with high blood pressure on the spot.

    The biggest difficulty of this whole process is that Beltila is difficult to be pushed to the border line .-- In the short time, the Druid Institute of Solimburg should not be able to solve the problem of cutting transplantation of Beltila. Beltila In the past, she might be able to flatten the entire eastern corridor and the Changfeng Twelve Fortress in one breath ... if she can successfully pull her roots out of the ground.

    However, it is precisely because the identity of these two people is too special, they are too influential two big cards, Gao Wen was unwilling to use and expose early, instead hiding their information.

    "These two cards are too big," he shook his head. "Now it''s a waste to shake out Tivon''s will. Rosetta can countless ways to dispel the impact of ''rumors.'' Or leave it to the future. Will have a greater effect. "

    Amber exhaled slightly. "I see."

    Gao Wen rubbed his eyebrows, soothing some tight nerves.

    "Is there anything to report over the twenty-fifth office?" He asked casually.

    "The main work now is to design a plan for the fluctuations of the mental network. According to the recent information returned by Daniel, the worst case is the temporary or permanent interruption of the mental network-we will have to temporarily perform ''frozen'' on Daniel''s line. ''Plan, and then wait for the opportunity to consider other ways to restore contact with Daniel and the intelligence personnel around it. Fortunately, there have been some dark lines in the development of Tifeng. Daniel''s apprentices, Tifeng''s emerging investment merchants,'' Track plan "The Tifeng little aristocrats we met in China were all attracted or under the control of us. The intelligence network there is no longer completely dependent on Daniel''s personal activities ..."

    Amber reported neatly, and Gao Wen nodded slightly while listening.

    ¡ª¡ªThe ¡°trajectory plan¡± mentioned by Amber is to contact its grassroots nobles and downhill knights in the process of exporting the demon-guided trains in Tifeng, waiting for opportunities to infiltrate or send personnel to associate with them for monitoring, thereby establishing the conventional intelligence channels Collective action.

    This plan has been implemented for almost a whole year, and although it is still in its early stages, it has achieved some results.

    The power of capital is powerful, especially when it is in a weakly monitored environment. Tifeng''s "investment nobles" who have just tasted the sweetness are almost unable to fight its temptations.

    Amber did not mention in the report what to do with the intelligence system established in the Everlasting Order after the collapse of the mind network. The reason is obvious-if the mind network really explodes, then the Everlasting Order ... should have exploded ... ...

    "Next ... I hope everything goes well with Daniel," Gao Wen leaned back in his chair, his eyes calm, and his voice was calm. "I hope the seniors over the sleepers can be smart and alert."

    ...

    Tiffon Empire, Aldernan, Mage District near Obsidian Palace.

    At the time when the dense fog was rising, the already weak sunlight was slanting into the room, obscured by the partially covered curtains, making the room look dim. On a wide easy chair, the old mage wearing daily clothes Head down and spend the afternoon free time in light sleep.

    The dark-haired Mary was sitting at a square table near her mentor, and she lowered her head carefully and wrote the high-value paper.

    Suddenly, the apprentice turned the paper, and the movement of the pen tip stopped completely, and it didn''t ring again for a long time.

    Daniel opened his eyes immediately and looked in the direction of Mary: "Why, which question won''t?"

    The next second, the old mage''s leisurely and indifferent expression became serious.

    He saw the dark-haired apprentice sitting at the square table turning to his face, and that face had not been changed for another time.

    The sunlight that blew into the room from the window and the dust particles flying in the sunlight were still.

    "Daniel," apprentice "Mary" looked at the old mage and said lightly, "Let''s learn something from you."

    (Mama yeah !!!

    Save the manuscript, use the serenity of the dishes.

    I feel my body is hollowed out ... Then I return to the single-shift state for a while, I adjust and adjust, and then save the draft slowly ... Rest assured, there will be such a continuous double-shift state after the saved draft is saved.

    In the end, in the case of double replacement during this time, if you still have a vote, please cast a vote. =, Let ¡¯s talk about it, let ¡¯s start the fattening ~~~)

 Chapter 759ï¼š Promotion

    With a slight icy feeling spreading in his mind, Daniel''s slightly chaotic thoughts quickly became clear.

    The safety springboard is normal, the ports in the brain have led to the controlled sea of ??shallow consciousness, memory camouflage and multiple casings are functioning as usual, praising the extravagant wanderers-their own minds are heavily armed, and no one can go from there flawless Minor anomalies were seen in the barriers of the mind.

    Even if the other party is a powerful archbishop.

    Daniel settled in his heart, he knew that he had entered the spiritual world, and in this spiritual world, the expression on his face was not abnormal.

    "Which archbishop are you?" He asked with just respect and calmness.

    The woman on the opposite side used an unfamiliar face. This face may have been temporarily generated for this conversation. This is an act of concealing identity, but Daniel asked it. This is a mindless and ambiguous sleeper. Normal response when talking to an unfamiliar archbishop.

    "Don''t worry about this. This face is just a layer of interaction. Now the Supreme Bishop is talking to you," said the opposite woman, "please be prepared to answer our questions."

    Daniel showed obedience: "Yes, I will never hide it."

    The opposite woman nodded with satisfaction, and then asked, "Recently, you are investigating fellow church members in Aldernan. Is this the case?"

    "It''s true."

    "It''s not your job as a security officer. What''s the reason for the investigation?"

    "There have been many rumors about the failure of the mental network recently. The security system has also detected abnormal fluctuations in some nodes. I am worried that the network security is threatened, so I launched an investigation."

    "Why not voluntarily report it, but choose a private event?"

    "I''m not sure about the details of the situation, so I want to confirm whether the problem lies with the security system-if the problem is related to the security system, I will handle it according to the rules, and if it is not related to the security system, I will naturally report it to the Supreme Bishops. This is In order to save the teaching staff and improve the efficiency of investigations "

    "This explanation is reasonable ..." The woman said, her words paused a bit, it seemed that the Supreme Bishop behind it was discussing quickly, and then she continued to say, "You mentioned that the security system detected abnormalities in some nodes. Fluctuations, what is the situation? "

    Daniel immediately took out the prepared words: "I found a ''blank connection''. Some nodes maintain a connection to the mental network, but there is no record of data transmission. I suspect that a large amount of computing power is being used to The covert method was shifted out of surveillance, or ''swallowed'' by vulnerabilities in the network ... "

    He was very calm, because this is indeed an anomaly recently discovered by his security team in the Mind Network!

    And he is quite certain that the computing power lost abnormally is not swallowed up by the "origin space" of the owner, because the computing power quota required by the latter has already been "reasonably allocated" from the bottom of the spiritual network. It is by no means an "abnormal loss". What he and his security team have observed is indeed a "abnormal situation."

    These unknown computing powers must be part of the state of affairs that the Supreme Bishops have been trying to cover up recently, and Daniel chose to speak out at this moment, in addition to judging that the time is ripe and that he needs to show his strength and value And there is a very important point-

    He is the security director of the spiritual network and the person with the highest authority in the bishop class. If the vicious state of the spiritual network has developed to the extent that the Supreme Bishops cannot hide, then he must be the first person to detect the anomaly!

    At this time, if he said that he had not investigated any sensitive information, that was not his protection, but that he had a problem!

    Quiet for a while in the room.

    Daniel suddenly had a faint faint feeling-he felt that the whole world outside this room disappeared in his perception instantly. It seemed that there was only such a quiet room between heaven and earth, which was blocked here , Blocked, watched by every pair of eyes of the Supreme Bishops'' Conference.

    The woman in front of him just looked at him quietly.

    Daniel knows that the final inspection has begun, and if he fails to pass, then his perception of this room will no longer be an illusion-the only "room" in this heaven and earth will immediately become his own prison of mind, his The mind will always be trapped in this room.

    The conclusion came quickly to him-the woman smiled.

    "Mr. Daniel, are you willing to contribute more to the Order?"

    "Greater contribution?" Daniel pretended to be puzzled, "You mean ..."

    "You now have the opportunity to join the Supreme Bishops Council and become a member of the Archbishop. Your talents in network security and network architecture are important to us-and what you are concerned about is the recent abnormal fluctuations in the spiritual network. It will also be answered as you gain higher access to data, "said the woman calmly, with Daniel in her eyes," Mr. Daniel, and we will also remind you that a higher status means Greater responsibility, once you face the deeper secrets of the Order, you have no chance to look back.

    "So, you still have a choice now-what is your choice?"

    Daniel thought for a moment, with a somber expression, and then looked up, saying calmly: "For the benefit of the Order, I have already set aside my life and death."

    As soon as this sentence fell down, the "closed" and "unique" feeling of the entire room disappeared immediately. The stagnant sunlight and dust were torn apart like a broken mirror, disintegrating and disappearing everywhere. The original bedroom was transformed into a blink of an eye. A splendid hall, and Daniel himself was sitting next to a huge round table in the hall.

    At the round table, there were many figures wearing white or black robes. The robes depicting silent stars and spiral patterns represent "waking dreams" and "quiet sleep", these figures from their seats Stand up and applaud Daniel.

    "Welcome to join us, Mr. Daniel," across the round table, a lady in a long white dress with a gentle smile also stood up. "Your participation is very important to us."

    Daniel recognized the woman''s identity instantly, and guessed that the other person should be the main personality of the "interface" that he just talked to, and he immediately rose to greet him: "Archbishop Selena Gelfen."

    "No need to be polite," Selena nodded to him. "Mr. Daniel, you have been promoted. Frankly speaking, this promotion is a bit hasty. We haven''t had time to prepare a more formal ceremony for you, and we ca n¡¯t even ask the real world. You congratulate all of this, and I hope you can understand.

    "On the other hand, you should still be a little confused now, and you must be a little confused about the change of status after becoming an archbishop. We should have given you more time to adjust slowly, but the situation is special now. We need you to understand something as soon as possible. , As soon as possible ...

    "Specific circumstances, the Pope will explain to you personally."

    Daniel maintained a polite and calm expression, but when he heard the word "under the pope''s crown," he couldn''t help but tighten his nerves instantly.

    And almost at the moment when Selina''s voice fell, an unshaped star cloud appeared already above the round table¡ª

    Daniel didn''t know when the cluster of starlight clouds appeared. In fact, he even suspected that the irregular starlight floated in the center of the venue from beginning to end, but his senses completely ignored the existence of the latter. !!

    The next second, Daniel bowed his head instantly, respectfully saluting: "Under the Pope''s crown!"

    "Look up," the starry cloud cluster squirmed, and a voice rang directly in Daniel''s mind. "I''ll get straight to the point-can you still worship the gods?"

    Daniel''s answer seems to have been practiced thousands of times: "I have no respect for the gods, and their existence is only frightening."

    This is the standard answer for a true follower of the Dark Sect.

    Countless people in the world have only fear and misunderstanding of the three major dark denominations. They always think that those dark believers are extreme followers of the gods, and they have fallen to the dark side of humanity because of excessive fanaticism and distorted beliefs. At the beginning of joining the religion, they will also hold such wrong ideas, but as long as they have really come into contact with the distorted fallen divine magic, have truly accepted a higher level of "baptism", and have touched those hidden knowledge, any dark believer will know them What is true "belief".

    "Very good ..." Starlight Clouds seemed very satisfied with Daniel''s answer. "Then, what I want to tell you next is the truth that most people can hardly imagine ... the gods are not only frightening, but also A yoke imposed on all mortals ... "

    Daniel blinked.

    He knows this, and he also knows that the lock''s name is "Mind Seal". His master has been studying this seal. In the space of origin, there are hundreds of researchers with formal compilations studying this. Stenciled issue.

    He even suspected that knowledge of the "seal of the mind" would appear in Cecil''s elementary textbooks a few years later.

    But here, he still had to show his surprise appropriately: "A shackle ?!"

    The pope''s voice sounded in his mind: "Yes, a shackle, and what the Everlasting Church has been doing for 700 years is to find a way to break this shackle."

    This time, Daniel was really a bit surprised.

    And he believes that even his master, the extravagant wanderer, will definitely show an unexpected and curious look when he hears this information.

    "The way out of the shackles ..." He couldn''t help but repeat, "How can mortals do this?"

    "Let the mortal mind operate in a sandbox world where no **** exists, until the mortal mind leaves the sight of the god, until the connection between the gods and the world is broken," the voice continued to echo in Daniel''s mind, "this Plan ... is named ''Project Zero.'' "

    Item zero!

    Daniel''s breathing couldn''t help but pause for half a beat, and then the heart was filled with heartfelt joy.

    He finally came into contact with this project and finally was able to understand what it really is!

    This project hidden in the heavy fog, which is directly controlled by the Supreme Bishops'' Sect, is actually related to the soul stamp?

    Immediately after, he thought of the many anomalies that have occurred in the psychic network in the recent past, and connected many clues¡ª

    This made the expression on his face dignified and his tone serious: "Is there something wrong with this project?"

    "We doubt ..." The answer was Selena Gelfen, the archbishop who has been living for seven hundred years, and now symbiotically with the spiritual network, shook his head while saying, "We Suspected of God''s power in some sandbox of Project Zero. "

    ...

    In the quiet room in the afternoon, the dark-haired Mary was lowering her head and immersed in the ocean of high-numerical exercises.

    With the last few numbers and symbols falling on the paper, the devoted female mage finally raised her head and glanced at the teacher who was sleeping on the easy chair.

    The instructor seemed to be sleeping heavily.

    In the past many years, it has been difficult for the instructor to sleep so peacefully-the unbearable neurological headaches and hallucinations afflict the old mage''s spirit, while making him more irritable and irritable Also deprived him of the right to sleep, this situation continued for more than a decade.

    It was the gift of the "master" that gave the tutor a chance to improve, and indirectly saved every tortured apprentice around the tutor.

    The "master" is terrible. Until now, every time Mary entered that "origin space", she could not help but feel a little nervous and afraid, but at the same time, she also had an unavoidable gratitude to the "master".

    The instructor suddenly moved her body, causing Mary to wake up from a short walk.

    She quickly got up and walked to the easy chair: "Teacher, are you awake?"

    Daniel opened his eyes slowly and saw the familiar room and the familiar apprentice.

    The old mage sighed, "This time ... but something really happened."

 Chapter 760ï¼š The Truth About Project Zero

    At dusk, the earth was gently covered. The magic lamp in the study room was already lit. Gao Wen signed his name on a document and handed it to Hetty waiting across the table: "Economic revitalization and industry in the eastern region You must pay attention to the construction, especially the economic trials on the Suram platform. You must guard against secret collusion between the local businessmen and the old aristocracy, drive up the price of food, and impact the new currency. Once a similar situation occurs, you will be severely punished by the decree limit and Announced across the East. "

    Hitty took the file with a serious expression: "Please rest assured, I understand the importance of economic pilots."

    Gao Wen gave a sigh, and couldn''t help but glance at Herty: "How have you been resting recently? Pay attention to your body."

    "Let the ancestors care about you, my junior is ashamed ..." Herti immediately lowered her head. "Recently, the Office of Government Affairs is not very busy. After the winter, many projects affected by the season have slowed down or temporarily stopped. The department only needs to make year-end summaries and plans for the coming year, and interns who joined the Office of Government Affairs last year can now also come in handy. "

    "That''s good," Gao Wen nodded. "So what happened to the Magic Net Project in the North and West?"

    "I have been synchronizing their progress with the two arch-rulers. At present, the main and second-tier cities in the two borders have built basic magic net facilities-mainly because these cities basically have mages. , There are also mage towers and mature extraordinary material processing systems that can complete the foundation laying faster, but as for lower-level cities and villages ... there is no progress. "

    Speaking of which, Hetty shook her head: "In addition, due to the arrival of winter, it is difficult to construct areas outside the city, and the magic nets between the northern and western cities have not been connected. The relay device has barely realized communication, and because the number of relay stations is scarce and power is insufficient, communications in various cities are often interrupted, and it can be said that it has not yet entered a practical state. "

    "Understandable," Gao Wen is not surprised. "After all, relatively large construction machinery and vehicles are still scarce. The southern border is inadequate for its own use. Many areas in the northern and western borders can only rely on manpower for construction. Winter is insurmountable. Hom."

    The magic net can only exert its maximum value when it becomes a "net."

    The communication network throughout the country, the dynamic energy system, the cornerstone of industry, and the skeleton of society all need to be built on the basis of the entire network of the magic net, and from the perspective of "empire", Gao Wen also needs to integrate the entire country Each region of China is connected as a tighter whole, so as to avoid the counterattack of those old forces in the distance, and to prevent some difficult-to-see provinces from returning to the closed and divided state of the Kingdom.

    But this is not so easy to achieve.

    It is relatively simple to build the basic magic net facilities in a city, but it is more than double the difficulty to build enough magic sites in the sparsely populated wilderness, not to mention that many projects will also face extremely harsh environments-Chongshanjunling , Rapids quagmire, permafrost in the north, swamps in the west ... even with the help of magic, it is very difficult to challenge these.

    A small relay device can only allow two magic nets to run at the lowest power. To enable the magic nets to achieve full power and information transmission, a relatively large hub tower or hub station must be constructed. At that time, Gao Wen relied on the power of the unified war to implement large-scale population migration, urban integration, and military management in the border areas, so as to achieve the "net" of the magic net in a short time, but now the entire empire has been unified. The country is out of the state of war, and the entire territory of the empire is much larger than the original southern territory. Of course, similar methods can no longer be used. Even if you want to use them, you must make considerable adjustments.

    On this basis, he can only go step by step, waiting for this huge project to be completed slowly.

    "Except for the main hub in the south, only the main hub of the Eastern Holy Spirit Plain has been successfully launched," said Herty. "The giant tree of Solin helped us to start the hub of the Eastern Plain in advance. The hub, the northern hub, and the Santa Sunil hub have all been shut down due to winter. "

    "... In fact, if the project is separated, you can have a chance to find some hidden problems, so that the entire country''s magic net will not suffer too much damage," Gao Wen said half-heartedly and half-heartedly. "You just Pay more attention to the news from the giant tree of Solin. The experience accumulated there should greatly help our construction after the beginning of spring next year. "

    Hetty bowed her head and ordered, "Yes, the ancestor."

    Then she took a quick look at Gao Wen and confirmed that all the documents and reports had been handed over. Then she took a step back: "If there is nothing else, I will go back to the office first-there are still a few reports waiting. I review. "

    Gao Wen was about to think, nodded when he heard that there was no problem, and just nodded on his side, Hetty had quickly left the room.

    I don''t know if it''s an illusion, Gao Wen even felt that when Hetty stepped out of the study, she had a residual image ...

    "It seems that the pressure of work has been heavy recently," Gao Wen could not help but touched his chin, said quietly, "I still have to find her someone who can share the pressure ..."

    As soon as his voice fell, there was a little amber in the air beside him: "Do you really not know why she has been hiding from you recently?"

    Gao Wen glanced at the half-elves: "Isn''t it fun for the elderly?"

    During his speech, he suddenly felt a layer of ripples deep in his spirit, and a special identification mark came to call in his consciousness.

    "Daniel seems to be looking for me urgently," he immediately looked at Amber, "guard here."

    Amber froze and waved his hand: "Hey, I know ..."

    As soon as her voice fell, Gao Wen was already sitting on the large backrest chair, and he was in a state of spiritual connection.

    Looking at Gao Wen, who had closed his eyes, Amber could not help frowning. After a moment of silence, he whispered to himself with a little sigh: "Well ... you, in this life, I''m afraid I might have died in exhaustion ... Can''t it be solved with ''tired death''? "

    The chaotic flickering light and shadow spread out in the field of vision, and Gao Wen could still faintly hear the amber whispering bb, but he didn''t care much.

    The sight in his field of vision had gradually stabilized.

    On the endless expanses of water, huge metal platforms line up in order. There are colossal geometry and digital symbols running silently in the sky. In the center of the sky and water, Daniel in a black robe is already standing beside a white round table.

    "My lord," the old mage immediately bowed down after seeing Gao Wen. "I have become the archbishop of the Perpetual Mission."

    "You have passed the test and been promoted successfully?" Gao Wen immediately looked up and down Daniel, then nodded slightly with a smile, "That''s really good news, congratulations."

    "This identity is no longer important to me," Daniel immediately bowed his head, saying sincerely, "the knowledge and health you give cannot be measured by value."

    Gao Wen could feel that the words of the old mage came from his heart.

    In the beginning, the "loyalty" of this old mage from Tifeng and the Perpetual Order was really just because of fear, and the loyalty originating from fear often could not stand the test, but over time With more and more things happening, this loyalty has apparently changed quietly.

    Knowledge and health, and the real changes in real-world living conditions after having both, cannot be ignored.

    The old mage bowed his head in front of the "Wanderers Outside the Territory", and the respect in his heart was already greater than the fear.

    He knew that he probably wasn''t a good person-even if he was, he isn''t.

    But he still remembers being grateful.

    He had fallen into despair because of talent problems, had been driven to insanity by imperfect biochemical transformation, had almost lost his mind, and was ruled by endless whispers and hallucinations. He had lost almost everything, including most of humanity.

    It was a gift from the "outland wanderer", which gave him the opportunity to find those things in the same way.

    Perhaps in the eyes of the extravagant wanderer, He just gave him some humble knowledge and some simple treatments, but this "minor" help from the "high presence" is enough to change the whole destiny of a mortal.

    The gift of fate needs to be repaid with loyalty.

    "My lord," Daniel said respectfully, "After becoming an archbishop, I gained higher authority-I investigated the truth of Project Zero and also came into initial contact with the root cause of the crisis of the current spiritual network!"

    Gao Wen''s gaze became serious: "What is going on with Project Zero ...?"

    "They are trying to lift the ''steel seal of the mind''!" Daniel replied immediately, "and not to lift one or two people-they intend to lift all the gods'' seals on the mortal by connecting the dreams of every mortal! ! "

    Daniel''s answer made Gao Wen''s breath almost miss a beat, and the solemn image he tried to maintain was almost out of control.

    Two seconds later, he adjusted his mindset and stared into Daniel''s eyes: "They know the ''Steel Seal of the Mind''?"

    "Yes, but they call it by the shackles or the chains of God," Daniel nodded, "I don''t know where they first learned about this phenomenon, but it''s clear that they specialize in mortal minds and consciousness The dormant in the field know more about the ''steel seal of the mind'' than all things will die ... "

    "The research on the death of all things still stops at ''flesh. Body''. The eternal sleeper has obviously entered the realm of soul and soul ..." Gao Wen nodded slightly. "So what are they going to do? How does Project Zero work? ? "

    Daniel nodded and started to report in detail: "First of all, build a large and independent spiritual world, which they call a" sandbox ". This sandbox is a more complex and advanced space than the city of dreams, except for the necessary monitoring measures In addition, it is completely isolated from the outside real world;

    "Human minds are introduced into this kind of sandbox world, and undergo thorough hypnosis and memory elimination before entering the sandbox world, deleting all memories and concepts about the gods, and the sandbox world itself does not have any god-related information;

    "When the sandbox starts to run closed, it will form a closed system. This system can achieve self-consistency and self-sustainment. Because it does not exchange any information with the outside world, its interior has been thoroughly ''disinfected'', so it should be a In a completely godless world, people who ''survive'' in the sandbox world will not remember what the outside world looks like, but will only think that everything in the sandbox is true;

    "Finally, through the" time iteration ", the time lapse in the sandbox world is accelerated, and it is completely out of touch with the outside real world, allowing it to run internally for more than a thousand years, and allowing its internal mind to experience dozens or even hundreds of reincarnation Reinventing ''...''

    "Time iteration?" Gao Wen immediately grasped a key word in the Daniel report, "Accelerate the time flow of the sandbox world? Does this require a very large amount of computing power?"

    Daniel nodded solemnly: "Yes, it has a huge amount of computing power, and not only a huge amount of computing power, but also a human brain that can always be connected to the network as the" operational matrix ", because the sandbox must be completely isolated. As long as isolation is achieved on the network, isolation in the real world is also required, and ordinary eternal sleepers are floating and networked. Each node is constantly changing and does not meet this condition ... "

    The mystery was finally solved, and Gao Wen''s question, which had long puzzled him, was answered.

    "So they need brain servants!"

    The mental network itself does not need a fixed "server". Its entire operating process, as understood by Gao Wen, is actually based on "cloud" technology: as long as a certain number of users remain connected to the network, only a small number of The computing power is distributed to those users, and the entire network can run, not to mention what hardware foundation it requires, that is, some terminals for connecting to the network (most of the eternal sleepers also use the extraordinary ability of this person to omit this step) , And the equipment needed to debug and monitor the network.

    Therefore, there is no need for the everlasting person to turn anyone into a "brain servant" to maintain their network.

    But their "sandbox" needs.

 Chapter 761ï¼š Looking back suddenly, the man was ... lying in a trough?

    After finally comprehending the truth of Project No. 0, and finally knowing what the paranoid "mind controllers" wanted to achieve, Gao Wen''s heart came out with surprise, and one more A lot of new questions.

    "Is this number zero ... effective?"

    "It should have a certain effect, otherwise they will not continue to promote the project to this day, which requires an amazing cost," Daniel replied. Obviously, even if he has been promoted to become the archbishop, because the promotion time is too short, he has not had time to reach all Core secrets, his knowledge of Project Zero is still limited, and some things can only be speculated, "In the process of communicating with other archbishops, I heard them vaguely mentioned, at least before the sandbox got out of control, Those dream worlds have indeed achieved a complete ''atheism''. "

    "But the sandbox is still out of control ..." Gao Wen frowned. "How did you get out of control?"

    "The cause has not been identified, but Archbishop Selena Gelfen once mentioned that-in the runaway sandbox, traces of the gods were suspected to have been found."

    Gao Wen raised his brow slightly. He heard a familiar name in Daniel''s report, but soon he set aside this matter for another time, because another thing made his heart beat:

    Traces of the gods! !!

    "That is ... the sandbox is polluted by gods?" He stared at Daniel. "And the pollution is completely beyond the understanding of the eternal sleepers, is it a way that their technology can''t lock in?"

    "Yes, all the information related to the sandbox has been checked. All the minds entering the sandbox have been subjected to extremely harsh selections, but the sandbox is still polluted by the gods," Daniel said solemnly, "out of control The sandbox called "Sandbox No. 1" is the core of the entire project No. 0, and it is also the most complete and longest running one of the "World Structures" in all test sandboxes. "

    Then the old mage paused, and then said, "After losing control, the world is in a state that cannot be closed. It has closed itself, and its interior has evolved rapidly under the effect of time iteration. In the first few Within an hour, its internal historical process may have completely deviated from the ''script'' developed by the external deduction team, and no one knows the specific situation inside. "

    Daniel''s report is full of professional vocabulary that is difficult for ordinary people to understand. Some words feel even a little bit out of the times, but Gao Wen himself is already a professional in the field of technology of the sleeper, and he has no difficulty in understanding.

    He then asked: "How did this accident affect the normal operation of the mental network?"

    "The sandbox has ''overflow''," Daniel replied immediately. "Although the sandbox is closed by design, you should know that its manipulation requires the caster''s consciousness to be involved, and the sleeper''s spell is not like The ''immersion cabin'' we created, it does not have a triple safety tube and an emergency stop button on the lid, and is completely dependent on the caster''s own mental barrier to ensure ''safety'' ... "

    Gao Wen knew a lot about the technology of the eternal sleeper, and guessed the truth almost instantaneously: "The operator is polluted."

    "Yes, the operator responsible for monitoring the sandbox No. 1 was contaminated, and then the overflow data took their brains as a springboard, quickly occupied several key ports, and began to spread to the spiritual network-the spread was very rapid, until When outsiders realize that the situation is not right, the pollution can no longer be controlled. "

    "What steps have the sleepers taken so far?" Gao Wen frowned. "Are they all effective?"

    "They are constantly resetting and clearing contaminated areas, deleting short-term memories of some contaminated nodes, but these measures can only temporarily maintain the status quo.In addition, they also use a measure called a" hysteresis ", a hysteresis. It can generate reverse time iterations, which successfully reduced the time lapse speed of sandbox No. 1 to the real world. This can be regarded as the most effective measure at present-otherwise I am afraid it only takes one to two days. Pollution will evolve to a level that no one can control. "

    Listening to Daniel''s answer, Gao Wen could not help but widen his eyes: "That''s all?"

    Daniel nodded: "That''s what they''re doing now-because they want to use my capabilities in network architecture and information security to solve the problem, they haven''t concealed me from these countermeasures, intelligence should Is real and reliable. "

    "Did they try to forcibly cut off the connection between the sandbox and the backbone?" Gao Wen was puzzled. "I mean in the real world, forcibly cut off on the physical level."

    "This will cause the death of all the" brain servants "that make up the sandbox world ..." Daniel seemed to have a subtle expression when he answered here. "At least half of the archbishops opposed this ... even the pope opposed it."

    At this moment, Gao Wen even suspected that he had hallucinations, and could not help confirming it again: "... they did not perform physical cutoff because the ''brain servants'' would die, and not for any other reason?"

    Daniel nodded: "At least the information I heard was so."

    Gao Wen couldn''t help crying: "You ... I mean them, aren''t they cultists?"

    "... I am also deeply surprised, but the Perpetual Order will be compared to the death of all things. It is indeed a dark sect of ''moderate''," said Daniel, still subtle, and said more and more subtle, "Of course, The existence of ''things'' like ''brain servants'' itself is hardly gentle. "

    "... Maybe it''s because they judge that this is too costly, and they don''t want to spend huge costs to ''make'' a new batch of ''brain servants''. It''s about the same mentality as cherishing tools," Gao Wen could not imagine for a while For a better explanation, you can only go around and talk about the topic. "In short, it is obvious that there is no better way to solve the problem for the everlasting people, so it is."

    "Yes, my lord," Daniel replied.

    "Then you will try your best to help them find a way," Gao Wen shook his head, and despite having a sense of disobedience in his heart, he still had to say, "Priority to keep the spiritual network, if it can''t be maintained ... evacuate in time, I I will find another way to contact you. "

    "Yes, my lord ..."

    Daniel responded respectfully, but his expression flickered a little when he was only halfway there.

    Gao Wen noticed the other party''s minor anomaly: "Is there something wrong?"

    "I left a avatar in the dream city to cope with the situation, and now the avatar has received instructions," Daniel replied immediately, "an overflowing polluted area has appeared outside the dream city, and this time the pollution area seems to be somewhat It ¡¯s weird that the Supreme Bishops ¡¯Council asked me to check with the other archbishops."

    "Come on," Gao Wen nodded, but when Daniel was about to take his retreat, he suddenly had some bold ideas, "Wait."

    Daniel lowered his head. "Please tell me."

    Gao Wen smiled. "I''ll go with you."

    "My lord?" Daniel was suddenly surprised, but soon he understood Kovan''s intentions. "I see-I will have enough safety springboards for you."

    Gao Wen gave a whisper, and Daniel couldn''t help reminding him: "Besides, please be careful. I will be accompanied by archbishop-level eternal sleepers, and may even have the attention of the pope. They can easily detect the spiritual network. Abnormal fluctuations in ... "

    As soon as the words fell, the old mage himself felt inappropriate. He felt that he should not so boldly remind a strong "outlander wanderer" to pay attention to safety, and said, "It''s my fault, my lord, I shouldn''t doubt Your¡­¡­"

    "Don''t care," Gao Wen interrupted Daniel calmly. "Let''s go and prevent those archbishops from questioning you."

    Daniel had no other words, but gave a gift to Gao Wen, and then the light and the shadow beside them suddenly shook and shattered silently.

    The bright sun was dripping on the body, and in just a blink of an eye, Gao Wen was already standing in that dream city, standing in a magnificent circular square surrounded by hundreds of decorative columns with golden leaves falling on the edges. .

    There were only a few people standing not far from the square, and Gao Wen quickly saw the woman in a long white dress with a gentle smile and a lantern in her hand-she was standing directly opposite Gao Wen That face is exactly what Selena Gulfen remembered in the latter''s memory.

    The lantern in her hand is obviously a "copy" made in the dream world-after all, the original is now in Gao Wen''s hand, and Rebecca has led a group of people to disassemble it into parts.

    But in this world supported by the power of the mind, there is no difference between the copy and the original.

    Next to Selena Gell''s avatar was a taller, more elegant man, wearing a scholarly robe and wearing a monocle.

    Judging by temperament and standing, that should be another archbishop of the dormant.

    Daniel stood opposite the two and was talking to them about something.

    Gao Wen glanced beside him, and saw that Daniel, who was standing next to him, was long gone-apparently, his "message" had been reintegrated with the "avatar" in front of Selena, but the process was not Anyone can find out.

    In addition to the three archbishops, there are three figures standing next to them wearing standard black robes and owl masks on their faces. Those special operations personnel who should be the sleepers are directly under the command of the Supreme Bishops'' Order or the Pope. The type that deals exclusively with confidential matters.

    Advanced tool people don''t care much.

    After confirming his state, Gao Wen swaggered forward.

    Everyone in the square was indifferent, as if they had subconsciously ignored the appearance of uninvited guests.

    There was a smile on Gao Wen''s face.

    If it was just when he infiltrated the spiritual network, he was far from daring to act as boldly as today. After all, at that time he only occupied the authority of a high-level believer, and his knowledge and control of this network was also limited. As for seeing Selena Gell''s figure, she has to worry about whether she will be recognized, but today is different.

    The Mind Network already has perfect address recognition technology-he designed it.

    There are more efficient identity feature expression technologies in the network-also designed by him.

    There are also the latest "stealth" vulnerabilities, thousands of camouflage springboards, hidden data ports ... or he designed them.

    So he came right next to Daniel, listening to their conversation, and casually looked at the strange, temperamental male archbishop.

    Immediately above the latter, a light screen emerged invisible to others, with clear letters on it:

    Yuri, Archbishop, male, high pinnacle.

    Current location: Tiffon-Sudini Province-Halentan Valley.

    Is this person called "Yuri" ...

    Gao Wen glanced at the archbishop named Yuri, sighing slightly.

    Unfortunately, it is not bald, and there is no intubation behind the head.

    Of course, it might be intubated in the real world-it could be a bald head.

    Gao Wen groaned and ridiculed in his heart, but soon gathered up a little divergent thinking indifferently-these stems from the earth, he could only speak to himself in his mind.

    While listening to Daniel and Archbishop Yuri discussing the details of the action, he set his sights on several other sleepless priests, whose text also appeared above their heads, with some details and some abbreviations.

    In the end, his gaze casually passed Selena Gell''s points.

    At first, he didn''t pay much attention, because he knew the "Dream of Dreams", and although he didn''t know how she lived to this day like Bertila, he knew at least the truth of Selena Gelfen Identity.

    But as the text rose from the latter''s head, Gao Wen''s gaze suddenly stagnated.

    Selena Gelfen, Archbishop (Death), Female, Soul Body.

    Current position: Anzu / Fixed / Cecil Empire-South.

 Chapter 762ï¼š Phantom town

    The shock in Gao Wen''s mind could not be added.

    But he still maintained his concealed effect in the spiritual network, and did not show his consternation.

    He just took another look at Selina Geer, and confirmed the relevant information of the other party through the network background again.

    His first reaction was the failure of the address recognition function. After all, the system was just completed shortly, and there was still much to be debugged, but he also knew that pushing the problem to the system failure was the most undesirable idea.

    It is very likely that Selena Gelfen is really in Cecil, lurking somewhere in the south!

    Moreover, it is in a state of soul.

    His sight stayed on those words for a long time.

    Archbishop (death), soul body ...

    This part of the content also touched him a little, but it was not strong. After all, Selena was only an old man in the memory of Gavin Cecil, and he is still an old man 700 years ago. What has been the existence of a human for so long? No wonder, let alone Gao Wen also saw a person who can carry out photosynthesis with his own eyes, his acceptance ability in this regard is quite high.

    He is more concerned about Selena Gelfen, who has "survived" with the soul body, and is in a state of hiding in the South.

    While thinking, the conversation between Daniel and others was nearing completion.

    "... This is the case. The newly emerged spilled pollution area is still in the" imaginary number area "outside the city. We will temporarily call it" phantom town "," said the archbishop named Yuri. "The pope thinks The twisted and weird state presented in this area is very special, so it is ordered not to reset temporarily, but to conduct a period of investigation first. "

    Selena also nodded: "It has been sheltered there and will not be noticed by the residents of the dream city. Archbishop Daniel, this is the first time you have entered the overflow pollution zone, mainly to become familiar with the environment and the situation. caution."

    "I understand, Archbishop Selena," Daniel responded seriously, "I''m ready."

    "Very well, let''s go now," Archbishop Yuri glanced over at the clock dial that appeared in the air, and at the same time, layers of rune rings appeared under his feet, and the whole figure began to become unreal. Get up, "Everyone, enter the teleportation area and start the transfer after fifteen seconds."

    The three archbishops and three senior priests wearing owl masks all stood within the range of the rune ring, and Gao Wen stood silently among them. Each of them was exactly an elbow away from him, but no one was there. Perception was abnormal.

    Light and shadow flickered, the scene around everyone was changing rapidly.

    Gao Wen felt himself crossing a "tunnel" full of chaos and fog. The golden city of dreams flashed over the chaotic barriers around the tunnel. When the surrounding scene stabilized, he was already standing in a twilight atmosphere. Central town.

    The "tunnel" just now symbolizes the "unlabeled port" in the mental network?

    A few thoughts flashed through his mind, and Gao Wen had focused on the run-down town in front of him.

    Gloomy and chaotic clouds cover the sky, enveloping everything in the field of vision. Below the sky are scattered old houses. The styles of those houses are different from those in the real world. They have black bevels or spire roofs, and the walls are mottled It faded, and there was always a weird picture on a wall: a hand that seemed to symbolize some kind of power covered the sky and the ground below.

    There is no one in the town. It seems to have been abandoned for hundreds of years. Neat black iron lampposts are arranged on both sides of the road. There are overgrown weeds and vines between the lampposts and the gap between the flagstone roads.

    Gao Wen looked up into the distance, but couldn''t see the scene outside the town. He only saw the hazy mist at the end of his sight. The mist seemed to form a wall to isolate the whole town inside.

    Is this the so-called "overflow pollution zone"?

    Although desolate and abandoned, but in terms of reality, this place is just like the dream city. It is a place where people can''t tell the truth from it ... but why is it empty?

    According to Daniel, such spill-contaminated areas should all have human activities or, in cyberspace supported by spiritual power, it is precisely because of mental activity and "human" observation that a region may appear .

    What''s going on in this empty town?

    In Gao Wensi, the archbishop named Yuri also said: "This is not the same as the previous overflow area ... Although the atmosphere here is weird and depressing, the scene is logical, there are no twisted and stacked buildings , Neither the ground without color nor the sky with gaps. "

    "This is also one of the reasons why the Pope thinks this place is special, and we need to explore it carefully," Selena Gol nodded. "All the previous overflow areas showed stacking and fading completely unrealistic. Phenomenon, hollowing, curling, etc., are very similar to the distortion and loss of information produced by the scene inside the sandbox when projected to the outside. However, this phantom town ... except for nothing, the physical structure of the town itself It''s complete and orderly. "

    Gao Wen''s analysis of the overflow area before listening sounds a bit like a virtual scene where rendering fails and encounters a model bug ... Is it a manifestation of the lack of computing power of the mental network?

    "It''s quiet here, and there are no people on the street," Daniel said aside, just asking Gao Wen''s question just now, "I remember you told me before that you can see the ''residents'' in the overflow area. , Whether they appear weird or distorted, but at least the ''residents'' themselves exist. "

    "This also needs our investigation and confirmation," Selina Gol nodded. "In short, it''s very weird here, and it may be out of the constraints of the rules of the spiritual network. There may be some kind of mind that we can''t understand. Pay attention here, and everyone must act with caution. "

    After reminding them, the sleepers raised their vigilance and began to gradually explore this weird "phantom town".

    They first checked the empty streets and confirmed that at least there were no signs of activity around them. Then they confirmed the topographic structure near the streets and roughly grasped the surrounding environment and the distribution of several major entrances.

    Throughout this process, Gao Wen has been following them unhurriedly, listening to their conversations, or following them to record maps and check the abandonment of facilities such as wells and street lights.

    After completing a preliminary survey of the surrounding environment and confirming that there were no risk factors, the attention of the team of permanent sleepers naturally turned to the houses on both sides of the road.

    In this abandoned town, the doors and windows of all the houses are tightly closed. There is no light or sound in the windows. The heavy curtains or criss-crossed wooden boards block the outside sight from peeping into the house. Instead, there is some kind of temptation, even if people feel strange and dangerous, they can''t help but want to take a look inside the house.

    The Everlasting Team has always treated this town with the utmost caution, so they first checked the street for danger, but no matter what, in order to complete the investigation task, they will sooner or later check the closed houses.

    The three senior clergymen wearing owl masks came to a closed door. Before they tried to open the door, Selina Gulfen first took pictures with a lantern in her hand and checked for possible abnormal data. Or a malicious hidden mind, then nodded: "Open the door."

    One of the masked priests pushed down the door, but the seemingly weak wooden door remained motionless.

    They started to check the locks on the door to see if something was stuck on the wooden door.

    Gao Wen came near them, and came to the side of the cottage facing the street. The window was nailed with crisscross wooden boards. There were wide gaps between the boards, and Gao Wen''s sight passed through those gaps. Landed inside the house.

    It was dark inside, and only the outlines of some furniture utensils could be seen dimly. Everything seemed to be shrouded in a thick layer of black gauze.

    A crunching noise came from the direction of the doorway, and Gao Wen turned his head to see that the three sleepless priests wearing owl masks had successfully opened the closed wooden door, and a bright light appeared in one of them. The ball and the other two blessed mental spells. The three guarded each other carefully and stepped into the hut carefully.

    This is the world projected by the mental network. Everything here is the result of mental simulation. Conventional spells in the real world basically have no effect here. Only the power of the mind can work, and the three eternal sleepmasters use it. Spells such as lighting and mental protection should be a simulated "special effect" to generate stronger spiritual guidance and hints to prevent the caster from losing himself in the network.

    Gao Wen''s heart was spinning with many rules for acting in the spiritual world, and while walking, he followed the three priests and entered the cabin.

    The light ball of illumination emits a pale light, which illuminates the furnishings in the house, but the light seems to be disturbed and suppressed by unknown forces, allowing it to spread only a few meters away and only illuminate the nearby ones. Things, and everything in the depths of the room, in every corner, is still shrouded in shadow like a thick veil.

    Gao Wen stared at the shadows, only to feel that those shadows were empty, as if the unlit areas were not only dark, but the real nothing existed. He even made some associations for no reason. When the earth steps into those darkness in the absence of light, it will fall directly into nothingness, and the mind will be annihilated in the hollow of the network.

    The three priests responsible for exploring the house apparently realized the weirdness of the shadowed areas. They carefully maintained their actions within the range of illumination, and none of them approached the darkness.

    "There is no dust ... but there is an atmosphere that has been abandoned for many years ..." One of the clergymen brushed his finger across the square table in the center of the room, and a low voice came from under the owl mask. "It seems to be a phenomenon of ''emotional resonance''."

    "It''s possible," said another clergyman, and nodded. "Here is a force that affects people''s thoughts, creating an ''atmosphere'' that has been abandoned for many years."

    The third priest inspected several other places: "Furniture is placed in the place of daily use, there is still water in the water bottle, and the flowers inserted on the wooden pillars have not withered. It seems that the people living here only suddenly go away¡­¡­"

    "This should be the data leaked from the sandbox number one, which is a projection of a town in the sandbox. Judging from the state that the projection has not been distorted, most of it is the situation inside the sandbox number one," The clergyman said lowly, "In the sandbox number one ... is this the scene now?"

    "At least one town is this sight."

    Gao Wen followed the three priests and followed them to check the situation in the cabin, but found no clues worthy of attention, then turned away from the room and returned to the street where Selena and others were.

    While the three priests inspected the house, the three archbishops staying outside were not doing nothing. On the one hand, they maintained the spiritual protection of the area to prevent malicious minds hidden in the town from attacking the priests who entered the house. On the one hand, it monitors the movements of the town and pays attention to whether the town has synchronized what changes have taken place after the three priests entered the house. A similar "joint reaction" must be considered.

    Gao Wen heard Selena Gulfen talking to Daniel.

    "... This town is not in the ''blueprint'' of the sandbox number one," said the woman who raised the lantern lightly. "Also in the follow-up blueprint of the performance, the history that evolved after the sandbox number one went out of control created this small town."

    Daniel asked: "Are there any other similar ''self-evolution products''?"

    "Yes," Selena nodded. "We have observed a mysterious plain, several broken streets, and a mountain from nowhere. The mountain floats above the city of dreams, if not the pope''s crown. Anomaly was detected in advance, and the blockade was conducted in time. I am afraid it will be directly exposed to the ordinary church members. "

    Daniel was a little curious: "... these overflows all seem to be around the dream city, but at the most, it only affects the fringe neighborhoods and does not directly erode the central area of ??the dream city?"

    "Yes, the city of dreams is tightly guarded and not so easy to invade."

    Daniel and Govin standing next to Selena showed thoughtful expressions at the same time.

    Just then, a melodious and mysterious bell rang suddenly in the town!

 Chapter 763ï¼š Mysterious church

    The long and mysterious bells rang suddenly in the town. Even the archbishop of the dormant could not help but be nervous because of this sudden change. The three archbishops including Daniel raised their heads in unison to find the direction of the bell. , Selina noticed the change of the town for the first time

    Starting from the end of the distant street, the houses that were originally dark inside with closed doors and windows turned on the lights one by one as the bell continued to ring!

    This scene, as if suddenly there were residents in those abandoned houses, as if this dead town is quickly waking up.

    Seeing that the lighted house was quickly spreading towards this side, Selina Gell reacted immediately, shouting loudly to the hut behind him: "Evacuate now!"

    The three priests who checked the situation in the cabin did not seem to hear the bells at all before, but after Selena ordered loudly, they rushed out immediately, returned to the street with a little confusion and looked at Those lights quickly spread from a distance.

    In just a few seconds, they had lit a soft and warm light in the hut they were exploring before, and the door that had just been opened seemed to have been pushed by an invisible hand, and slammed shut.

    The voice of conversation, the sound of walking, and the sound of moving tables and chairs were heard in the cabin.

    This weird scene made everyone on the street look at each other, and the three high-ranking clergymen wearing owl masks couldn''t help pulling their collars, showing a trace of fear.

    Gao Wen frowned, and came to the window of the lighted cottage, and looked in through the gap in the wooden board of the window.

    A sleeper priest wearing an owl mask also leaned over, and seemed to want to observe the movement in the house through the window slit. When Gao Wen saw this, he let aside and looked at the inside of the cabin with the other party.

    The perpetual priest knew nothing about this.

    Inside the hut, the lights were warm and bright, but no figure was visible. Only a bright sconce was placed on a square table in the center of the hall. In the empty house, various faint sounds echoed.

    Very weird Gavin thought.

    "It''s weird," the high-level clergyman who observed the situation inside with Gao Wen retracted his gaze and reported with a hint of nervous vigilance. "Except for a light in it, no residents appeared, and the voice came from nothing. "

    "... It may be the reverberation of memory, the sounds and incomplete scenes remembered by the collective consciousness remain in the abandoned mental space, and they will be played repeatedly over time," Archbishop Yuri calmly analyzed. "Considering that there is overflow A similar situation is likely to occur in polluted areas. "

    "... There doesn''t seem to be any additional changes." Selena Girfen nodded after hearing Archbishop Yuri''s analysis, and turned her eyes, looking at the warm and soft light of the street from every window and door slit. In the middle of the road, the iron black street lights on both sides of the road did not know when they were all lit. This abandoned town covered by the clouds is still empty, but it has been illuminated by the lights, but the seemingly warm lights cannot be taken. Giving people the slightest sense of security, on the contrary, made every visitor feel cold.

    But apart from these lights and inexplicable sounds, the town really hasn''t changed much, and nothing dangerous has appeared.

    Selina looked back and asked the senior priests who had previously visited the house: "Did you find anything inside?"

    "There is no one inside, the archbishop, and there is a long-abandoned ''atmosphere''. We suspect that it is some kind of residual emotional resonance ..."

    "There is almost no dust on all the utensils, there is still water in the water bottle, and the flowers have not faded. It seems that there were people living in the previous moment, and then it suddenly disappeared. Contradictions, I don''t know why. "

    "Light is suppressed inside, lighting can only illuminate a few meters away, and the edges are blurred."

    "The dark shadows in the corners of the room are weird, and you can''t see any details in the shadows. It feels as if there is nothing hidden inside, and it is a bit like the undefined areas in the dream city."

    Listening to the clergymen''s report, Selena nodded and turned her eyes to the other side of the street.

    Her gaze suddenly stopped.

    "The church over there ..." She frowned, pointing at the small square at the end of the street with a lantern in her hand. "Is there before?"

    Several eyes were cast in the direction pointed by Selena at the same time, and everyone opened their eyes suddenly.

    A quaint white church with spires and two small towers is standing quietly in the sight of everyone. The church is dark and quiet, contrasting sharply with the light houses around it, but the church does not seem to be complete It was dark, and through a glass window on its front, Gao Wen seemed to dimly see a little faint light in its extreme depth.

    The appearance of the church itself is not important, what is important is that it did not exist before the bell rang!

    There was originally just an empty square!

    The three archbishops couldn''t help but exchange their sights, and Yuri immediately stretched out his hand and pressed it several times in the air, and the shimmering rune appeared next to him. When Gao Wen guessed whether the rune was somehow more powerful While protecting his mind, he heard the gentle archbishop''s temperament say: "Monitoring team, are there any new spiritual fluctuations around us?"

    The rune group gleams in the air, and a young female voice comes from the shimmer: "It is reported that the Archbishop has not observed any new spiritual fluctuations."

    Yuri nodded to Selena next to her: "It looks like this thing wasn''t brought in from the outside, and no new spillage occurred."

    Selina frowned, stepping forward to the runes and asking, "Did you observe the awakening of consciousness or the phenomenon of second dreams?"

    "Reporting to the Archbishop, no monitoring has been observed to indicate that there are no major fluctuations in your mind."

    Selina thought for a second, then responded after a few seconds: "I see, keep monitoring."

    After dispersing the runes, Yuri hesitated and asked, "Are you going to check that church?"

    Selina took a look at the hands and brought a glance at the lantern, and nodded after weighing it: "Check that we have never seen such an abnormal change in the overflow projection before, and there is still one. '' Church ''... that thing might reveal us the status of Sandbox One. "

    The Sleepers squad began to move cautiously towards the church not far away, and Gao Wen blinked behind him.

    This ... Is there a monitoring team at the back to assist them when they act?

    There was a sigh in his mind, and Gao Wen shook his head and stepped up to follow Daniel and others who were almost at the door of the church.

    The small church with a gray-white exterior wall stood quietly on the edge of the square, but behind the dim window, a little illusory light flashed. The team of the sleepers came to its door and found that the door of the church was hidden and revealed. A gap.

    All the houses in the whole town seem to have closed doors and windows. Only this church has its door hidden.

    This abnormal situation made people more vigilant. Instead of entering hastily, Selena and others began to collect information about the church from the outside and tried to guess its condition.

    Selina shook the lantern in her hand slightly. The mysterious and elegant pattern of the lantern gave off a peaceful white light. With this white light shining, she approached the door of the church and observed the lines on the simple door carefully. And the patterns on the walls on both sides of the gate.

    Gao Wen showed some curious eyes, and Daniel stepped forward and asked: "Archbishop Selena, what are you looking for?"

    "Sacred mark," Selena replied calmly. "This is a church. There should be a sacred mark to indicate which **** it is worshipped. Maybe we can figure out exactly what the pollution of sandbox No. 1 comes from. Where. "

    Gao Wen instantly understood Selena''s intentions and a new piece of information. The Everlasting People have not yet figured out which deity pollutes the sandbox. !!

    He couldn''t help wondering about it, and started to follow Selena to check the pattern symbols on the door and the wall.

    The sandbox No. 1 should be a "world" where no **** exists. The mind entering the sandbox has also been strictly adjusted and amnesticized to ensure that no one will retain the memory of the **** and have the idea of ??worshiping the god. Theoretically, there is no such thing as a "church" in the No. 1 sandbox.

    In other words, as long as a church or other similar "sacred element" appears in the projection leaked from the sandbox number one, it must be related to the **** pollution suffered by the sandbox!

    However, after a few inspections, neither he nor Selina saw any sacred insignia that matched their memory.

    They only saw a mural on the wall on the side of the church, which depicts a palm covering the sky and the ground beneath the palm.

    The mural also appears on the walls of every house in the town.

    Gao Wen could not help frowning. Could this picture actually be a "sacred symbol" or a religious symbol for the "residents" in this town?

    While he was thinking about it, Selena and others had already completed an external investigation of the chapel, and after some discussion, they decided to enter the church.

    Gao Wen had to put down his doubts for the time being, and followed in the footsteps of Daniel and others.

    Pushing open the hidden door, the wooden door that seemed to have been there for some years did not make any noise. Daniel followed Selena and Yuri into the church and heard only a few footsteps echoing in his ears.

    The old mage looked up, and saw the "outer domain wanderer" next to him, walking in the dim church in a quiet walk, then relieved his heart slightly.

    Several high-level priests in masks walked around the three archbishops. Some illuminated the lighting technique, and some enabled the mental protection. In the dim and twinkling light and shadow, the scene in the church was reflected in the eyes of everyone.

    Rows of empty seats are lined up in a church that is not too big. The old wooden floor is a bit potty. At the end of the seat, there is a platform one step above the ground. The platform is used to read sacred books. There is a wooden desk with a black lamppost next to it. A candle that seems to be extinguished is placed on the lamppost and is burning quietly, illuminating a small area around the preaching desk.

    And while that candlelight was swaying, Daniel and others suddenly saw a figure in a gray-white robe kneeling at the preaching table, seemingly praying silently.

    Due to the dim light, no one noticed that there was still a figure who looked like a priest!

    Everyone immediately raised their vigilance, and Archbishop Yuri showed a pale golden rune light and shadow, and Daniel also showed a simple wand in his hand. Several masked eternal sleepman priests or took out the law. Staff, or take out the orb, or silently prepare a spell, or expand the spell book to record the spell, although their sight is only a lonely prayer, but in this weird "overflow projection" , Everyone is close to the enemy.

    But with the necessary caution and restraint, no one rushed to attack.

    Selena made a gesture to signal the others to be vigilant. She held the lantern and slowly walked towards the figure kneeling in front of the preaching platform.

    The latter reacted only when Selina approached only a few steps away. The gray robe shook for a while, and the praying man in the robe slowly stood up, ww in the state of nervousness of everyone The figure turned his head and saw the uninvited guest entering the church.

    It was an ordinary-looking and kind-hearted old man with white hair and wrinkles on his face. He didn''t seem to feel the tense atmosphere around him, but he was a little surprised and smiled happily: "Oh, there are guests. There are not many visitors in the church on the day the bell rings. "

    "Suspiciously communicable mind," Archer Yuri, who called the golden runes slightly behind, whispered as if to himself, "pause the reset process."

    Gao Wen glanced briefly at Yuri.

    On the other side, Selina stood calmly in front of the old man in a gray robe. The lantern in her hand exuded a soft shimmer, and she asked in a natural voice: "What church is this?"

    The eyes of the old man in a gray robe seemed confused, and then he said, "Of course ... the church dedicated to the gods ..."

    Selina frowned. "God? Which god?"

    The old man''s eyes became even more confused. It seemed that someone who raised this question had greatly violated his three views, but after a brief hesitation, he still slowly answered:

    "God ... of course ... the upper narrator ..."

    Set a small goal, such as 1 second Remember:

 Chapter 764ï¼š Qualitative dreams

    Upper narrator.

    After hearing this bluntly combined phrase, Gao Wen was puzzled briefly for less than a second, and then faintly generated some conjecture from the meaning of the word.

    This instantly made him look serious and take his attitude seriously.

    In the sandbox number one ... Sure enough, something unexpectedly happened to everyone, and this so-called "pollution of the gods" ... I am afraid it is more complicated than everyone guessed! !!

    What Gao Wen can think of, of course, the "bishop" such as Selena can also think that the phrase "upper narrator" itself contains a lot of information that can be understood directly. Then he frowned, looking at the priest elder who was being hypnotized by Selina: "What does the upper narrator specifically mean?"

    "It is the creator of the world, the destroyer of the world, the watcher of the world, and the guide of the world ..." A peaceful smile appeared on the face of the old man in a gray robe, slowly speaking with the joy of preaching , "For our world, He is the omniscient and irresistible Lord ..."

    Listening to these standard missionary statements, Selina frowned slightly and interrupted, "How did the world come into being?"

    High-level priests of the Dark Sect are all experts in in-depth research on religion. They know how to quickly gather information and grasp the essence when they first encounter an unfamiliar belief system. Generally speaking, all mature beliefs will inevitably try to interpret the world. The birth of the world, and their interpretation of the birth of the world will show their three perspectives and thinking styles as well as the main dogma and core myths and legends.

    The old man in the gray robe was a little confused, and then under the guidance of hypnosis, he said what he remembered:

    "The world ... weaved by the upper narrator. He first created a chaotic sky and a gray-white ground from a void, and then gave colors and forms to all things in the world ... Then, the upper narrator set the rules for everything. , Wrote the original history again, so the world works, under the power of the law, endlessly ... "

    "... in line with the launch of Sandbox One," Selina whispered to Yuri and Daniel. "The upper narrator ... refers to us."

    "A religion born in the sandbox that believes in" the upper narrator "?" Yuri had an incredible look on her face, her voice as if to herself, "This is the trace of the **** we observed ''? A sect born in a dreamland ... will it have the power of the gods?''

    "I don''t know, but if this sect born in a dream is really the" pollution of the gods "we observe ..." Selena''s voice suddenly felt a little faint, and her voice even trembled. We are afraid that we have touched the ultimate secrets and ultimate taboos of this world unconsciously! "

    On the side, Gao Wen also passed countless guesses and assumptions in his heart, and suddenly thought of a problem, could not help looking at Daniel: "Is this sect of the upper narrator of faith born after the out-of-control sandbox? ? The monitor did not find this sect before the sandbox went out of control? "

    Daniel turned immediately to Selena, asking Gavin the question intact.

    Selina no doubt had him, and nodded to answer Daniel''s question: "Before the sandbox went out of control, the person responsible for monitoring did not find that there was such a sect in the sandbox ... but due to the limitation of monitoring methods, it was impossible for outsiders to master the sand. Every detail of the box world can only control the situation and the historical trend, so it cannot be ruled out that religion has sprung up in some remote corners of the sandbox world ... but overall, even if some Belief sprouts, and before the sandbox went out of control, there was absolutely no such a mature, church-building, and perfect creation mythology sect. Such a large-scale anomaly will certainly be observed. "

    Gao Wen rubbed his chin and said to himself: "That is to say, this church of the upper storyteller was born after the sandbox got out of control. At that time, there were at most some things that could not be observed by external surveillance personnel. The trend of thought, or the budding of faith ... Daniel, ask another question. Does the "pollution of the gods" observed by the dormant refer to churches and sacrifice activities? Are there any "theological powers" that can affect reality? thing?"

    Daniel faithfully recounted Gao Wen''s question, and this time he responded by Archbishop Yuri, who stood aside: "The ''God Pollution'' we observed was a blurry image of some chaotic church silhouettes and sacrifice activities, considering the sandbox The world is a complete ''atheism field'', and the presence of such distinctive fragments in the sandbox itself means that it has been contaminated by the gods. As for the ''divine power'' that can affect reality ... this is not be observed."

    The archbishop then paused, adding: "If there is a" theology "that can affect reality in a dream-based sandbox world, then the severity of the situation will not be like this now, it will no longer be Divine pollution means that the power of the true God has come and has begun to distort the real world! At that time, even if there is a great sacrifice, we will close the entire spiritual network at all costs. "

    Gao Wen exhaled in thought: "There is no problem for the time being."

    Daniel immediately told the other two archbishops that she had no doubt, and Selena began to ask the old man in the gray robe about other things to learn more about the changes in the world in the sandbox number one.

    "You just mentioned the days when the bells rang--what does it mean?

    "The day the bell rings is the day of asylum that the ''narratives of the upper levels'' make clear. Once a week, on the evening of this day, the bell will ring at the last minute before the sun goes down. People should return home. Or go back to other shelters, light up the lights, and get along with your family under the shelter of the lights. Never leave the house and come to the street ... You came to the church on the day the bell rang, because you wandered in the street too Far, too late to get home? "

    "Yeah," Selina replied casually, and asked again, "What would happen if you stayed on the street after the bell rang?"

    "It will be punished by the upper narrator, it will be sacred and irresistible ''deletion'', disappear into this world ..."

    Selina frowned again.

    "How many people in the entire world believe in ''the upper narrator''?" She asked again.

    "How do I count?" The old man in the gray robe shook his head. "Everyone in the world believes in him. As many people in the world as there are believers in the great upper narrator ..."

    "... It looks like the entire sandbox number one has been completely contaminated," Archbishop Yuri sighed softly, and said to Daniel next to him, "A church was born in it ... this was unexpected by everyone. thing."

    "It''s not terrible to just give birth to a church. The terrible thing is ... if this church is behind ..." Daniel said half of it and shook his head. "From a security perspective, my suggestion is to immediately stop the operation of Sandbox No. 1 regardless of How many secrets are in it-the weirdness of the situation is beyond control, and now is not the time to continue research. "

    Daniel''s suggestion is the most reasonable choice in the current situation, but he knows that other archbishops must also know this choice. They are not the ones who have not tried to stop the number one sandbox-the point is that this already out of control dreamland cannot be stopped at all.

    And for some reason, these supposedly cruel and evil cultists have quite resisted the "physical cut-off" of the sandbox by killing all the brain servants, even if they have realized that the situation is out of control and have not considered it yet. This sounds the most likely means to work.

    This confuses both Govin and Daniel.

    Even so, Daniel still has to make his own suggestion-this is his duty as a security director here.

    After hearing Daniel''s words, Selina did not speak for a moment, and her deep and calm eyes made her emotions invisible, and Archbishop Yuri sighed: "Of course we understand that there is no one in fact now It is hoped that the sandbox No. 1 can be repaired and returned to normal. The consensus of the Supreme Bishops'' Council is to stop it, but ... "

    "It''s not that easy to stop the sandbox," Selena said calmly. "We have tried many ways, but the sandbox has refused to execute any instructions, and our approach has failed."

    Daniel hesitated, and after confirming Gao Wen''s expression in the light of the corner of his eye, he said, "I have heard that there is another way that I haven''t tried ... is to forcefully cut off all the nerves of the brain."

    Selina quietly looked at Daniel, who was standing in front of herself in an elegant middle-aged person, and asked a long time later, "Do you support this method?"

    "... I don''t support it," Daniel shook his head, "the loss is too large, and from a technical point of view, I''m not sure if a large number of brain servants suddenly go offline will have an unpredictable effect on the normal mental network-too strong information fluctuations It could even destroy the entire network. "

    Daniel did not explain from the direction of "conscience" and "compassion", but from a technical point of view, in order to prevent his attitude from being suspected-on the one hand, talking about conscience and mercy in a dark sect is a bit weird, On the other hand, when he was tortured half-mad, he was a ruthless person, and the upper level of the Order should know something about him. He didn''t want to show too much in front of a senior archbishop like Selena. Personality changes.

    "Half of the archbishops also oppose this," said Selena after hearing Daniel''s response. "This includes me and the pope, and Archbishop Yuri."

    "I know ... so I''m actually curious, Archbishop Selena," Daniel nodded, and asked the words carefully. "If you don''t start from a technical point of view, if you can accept the higher price, the sandbox of No. 1 Real-world destruction of the ''material basis'' should be the most likely way to work, and you and the Pope''s reasons against it ... "

    The words behind Daniel were not spoken, but the meaning was already clear.

    Archbishop Yuri cast his gaze on Selena, who was holding the lantern, who stood there quietly and quietly, and the water-like gaze fell on Daniel for a long time.

    This gaze didn''t seem to have any pressure, but still made Daniel the illusion that all his secrets had been seen through instantly-if the security measures were not set in advance and no warning was issued, he would have to suspect that the other party was reading himself Deep memory.

    After gazing for nearly ten seconds, Selina calmly retracted her eyes and said slowly, "Some things are almost no secret.

    "There are many reasons why we don''t take the` `effective means '''' in your mouth, technical level, cost level, or ... compassion, but these are not the main ones.

    "The main reason is that if the No. 1 sandbox is maintained as it is, then the ''things'' in the sandbox ... at least can be kept in the sandbox."

    A slight coldness rose to Daniel''s mind.

    "what do you mean¡­¡­"

    "Although it is not certain what is brewing in the No.1 sandbox, some clues have been noticed under the Pope ... the thing has undergone qualitative change, and the qualitative change has occurred, as well as the No.1 sandbox itself. That is no longer pure It is a dream. Although the mind matrix formed by the brain servant is the material basis for maintaining the operation of the sandbox, on the other hand, it is also the last shackle of this mutant dream ... Breaking this shackle, the dream may disappear, but it is also possible ... "

    Daniel murmured, adding Selena''s last sentence: "It is also possible to wake up in the real world ..."

    Selina glanced at Daniel and nodded slightly. "Just understand."

 Chapter 765ï¼š return

    Gao Wen stood next to him, listening to Daniel and Selena''s conversation. Suddenly, he couldn''t help but think of his experience at Kantling a few years ago.

    Gradually invading the dream of reality, gradually absurdly distorted reality, a nightmare creature that almost entered the real world ...

    In a world full of extraordinary powers, dreams are often not pure dreams. The line between reality and illusory ... is always vague.

    What Selena and her church compatriots are most worried about now is obviously that something in the sandbox is out of control and becomes reality, and that thing ... I''m afraid it can''t be solved by sending an army.

    This group of dead house devoted to cutting-edge technology finally pitted themselves and everyone in a field that they are good at.

    "What''s brewing in the sandbox ..." Daniel''s tone also became serious, and he repeated these words softly, but he couldn''t help glancing across this weird and quiet church. The old man in gray robe, standing quietly, "I hope it is not ..."

    The old mage didn''t speak out of his concerns, but judging from the deep and silent eyes of Selena and Archbishop Yuri, they obviously had something to associate with this church and the "upper storyteller faith" represented by the church, only In this weird place, out of mystical common sense, no one speaks out what shouldn''t be said.

    "We need to report what happened here to the pope," Archbishop Yuri said after a moment of silence. "In addition, this town needs to be retained and more staff will be called for a more detailed investigation in the future."

    Selina nodded slightly and said thoughtfully: "In addition, with regard to this sect of the ''upper narrator'' faith, their customs and legends also need to be analyzed in depth. Logically, no custom or legend is a vacuum. As a result, they are likely to hint at changes that occurred during the out of control of Sandbox One. "

    She gently shook the lantern to lift the psychological hint to the elderly man in gray robe, and then looked back from the preaching table and looked at the door at the entrance of the church: "Leave here for now."

    Daniel and Archbishop Yuri nodded in response, and the four high-ranking clergymen wearing owl masks bowed their heads and walked towards the exit of the church. The direction that the uninvited guest left, it took a long time to show a smile, reached out and made a gesture of covering the palm with something, and said gently: "All the way, the upper narrator will bless you all ..."

    Gao Wen stood by the preaching table, glanced casually at the gray robe old man, stepped up to follow the steps of Serena and others, and returned to the street outside.

    In the town, the night continues, and the chaotic and gloomy sky envelopes the ground. In the scattered houses, the warm and soft lights are still bright, and a ray of death and strangeness comes from those curtains or wooden boards. Leaked in the cracks, the strange shadows were drawn on the street.

    This made Gao Wen can''t help but have a weird association: the whole town is like a dreamy dream, full of contradictions and weirdness, but the people in it can only realize this in the occasional sobriety, being Startled with a cold sweat.

    So ... the "testers" who were sent into the sandbox and experienced thousands of years and dozens of reincarnation in the sandbox, did they "wake up" for a moment by accident and then realized the dream What is the truth of the world? After perceiving the truth, how do they view the "upper narrator" who created this sandbox world?

    Is the old man in the church the one in the sandbox number one who is a lost tester? Or ... is the "resident" born of the sandbox to keep it running?

    "When the bell rings, those who stay on the street will encounter the sacred ''deletion'' ..." Selena said as if to herself, "but it looks like we are not affected. It is just not certain that the real Is it true that ''deletion'' will happen to those ''residents'' who live in the sandbox? "

    "I''m more curious what the so-called ''delete'' corresponds to," Daniel nodded. "When I go back, I will read the records of the early operation of Sandbox One, and I may find clues."

    Archbishop Yuri came to the center of the square. He is still in charge of the entire team''s navigation and teleportation. Layers of pale golden runes emerged around him. The swanish archbishop, while maintaining the rune, said aloud: "Monitoring team, ready to unblock, and ''dream jump'' after two minutes."

    There was a voice in the rune: "Received by the monitoring team. Unblock after one minute, and enable the dream jumping permission after two minutes."

    Daniel and Selina walked into the rune, and four other high-ranking clergymen wearing owl masks soon arrived. Gao Wen came to them with a big wave, ready to return to the dream city with this team.

    As before, although the priests did not feel the presence of Gao Wen, they still adjusted their positions subconsciously, leaving a seemingly normal space for one person to stand.

    One person gave way slowly.

    Gao Wen couldn''t help but glance at the high-level priest wearing an owl mask. In the last few seconds of the surrounding pale gold runes, he suddenly felt a slight violation.

    four people?

    "One more person !!!" Gao Wen''s eyes sharpened instantly, reminding loudly.

    Daniel responded very quickly, and with little hesitation, he raised his hand subconsciously, interrupting Archbishop Yuri''s dream jumping spell stiffly and warning loudly: "One more person!"

    The pale golden rune was instantly broken, and the dream formation that was about to take shape was suddenly interrupted. Archbishop Yuri first stumbled for a moment, and then heard Daniel''s warning as a senior archbishop. He immediately responded and released the follow-up spells to stabilize the surrounding surroundings. Dreamland blocked, while quickly speaking to the monitoring team at the rear: "There is a risk of type ii leakage to block the port in this area!"

    The lantern that emits psychedelic light is floating in the air, and the light is rippling in all directions like a substantial water wave, as if an invisible breeze blows through the mind. Everyone feels their spirits are clear and clear, and the sentence has been gone for 700 years. The words passed into Gao Wen''s ears: "... guard your mind, I will wipe out the shadows!"

    This made Gao Wen couldn''t help looking at the direction of the sound. Selena Gell broke up and held the lantern, standing among all the people, her face was mild and quiet, her brows were slightly wrinkled, and her eyes were as deep as water.

    The attention of the three archbishops soon fell on the four high-ranking clergymen wearing owl masks.

    Until this moment, it seemed that the people at the scene suddenly remembered that there were only six people in the whole team at the time of departure, including three archbishops and three high-level priests. It was only at this moment that they suddenly realized that there were more people wearing masks. One!

    The four priests stood together, masking their true expressions, but judging by their tight limbs and slightly accelerated breathing, they were highly nervous and fully alert.

    Under the gaze of the archbishop, they began to look at each other, seemingly trying to find out who was the "extra person".

    Selina maintained the "clean spirit" effect of the lantern, her voice solemn and low: "Recall, when was it abnormal?"

    "After checking the cabin," Daniel thought for a moment, "I can''t remember how many people came out at the time, but I remember making four reports at the time!"

    Yuri''s tone was even more alert: "After entering the church, I clearly saw four figures but at the time did not realize the abnormality."

    His words made everyone on the scene aware of the seriousness of the problem

    Including Daniel, there are three full Archbishops!

    Each archbishop is a strong person in the field of mind and soul, an expert who can detect small anomalies in dreams, but in this "phantom town" formed by data overflowed from the sandbox No. 1, the three of them turned up from the beginning. I didn''t find one more person in the team at the end!

    This is a psychological interference that can affect high-level and even legendary powerhouses!

    Although they were awakened from this "confusing" state immediately after being reminded, it was still frightening.

    "Starting investigations now," Selena glanced across the four high-ranking clergymen, and the light of the lantern in her hand gradually mixed from milky white into a trace of dusky turbidity. "Open your mind and be checked."

    The light began to sweep across the four high-ranking clergy, and Gao Wen''s gaze fell on them.

    The figure of one of the priests suddenly trembled, like a phantom projection with poor signal.

    The bishop''s rune immediately gathered in the hands of Archbishop Yuri, and the clergyman whose figure trembled instantly turned into a hazy phantom and quickly became transparent in the air.

    The beam of light condensed from the pale golden runes swept over those phantoms, and vaguely, Gao Wen heard a vague voice howling and howling, and the next moment, the howling howling and the hazy The phantoms dissipated together.

    Daniel looked at Yuri: "Is it wiped out?"

    There was a weird look on Yuri''s face: "It should be destroyed ... but ''feeling'' is strange, unlike any kind of mind I have destroyed ... somewhat like ''semi-finished products''."

    Just when Daniel wanted to ask, everyone heard a voice at the same time

    From the chapel behind the crowd, a sigh like helplessness and mockery came out: "Oh ..."

    With this sigh, the small church with a gray-white exterior wall quickly became transparent and unreal under the eyes of everyone, and gradually dissipated into the air.

    The lights of those houses in the town also went out one by one with the disappearance of the chapel, and the street lights on both sides of the road dimmed one by one.

    The whole town returned to what it was when Gavin and Daniel and others just entered.

    But in everyone''s eyes, it is several times more weird and dangerous than before.

    The lantern in Selina''s hand is still emitting a faint yellowish light, even if the suspected "additional person" has been eliminated by Archbishop Yuri, she also used the lantern to light everyone on the scene, until everyone After being checked and confirming that there are no more problems, she just showed a sigh of relief, and nodded, "Hurry up and leave, this place is weird and should not stay long."

    Archbishop Yuri began to continue the ceremony of dream jumping, and informed the monitoring team at the rear to cancel the alarm.

    Gao Wen also stood among these eternal sleepers. This time, he carefully confirmed the number of people around him and confirmed that there were no additional people.

    The pale golden runes gradually formed and closed.

    Before the dream jump started, Archbishop Yuri couldn''t help but look around, and finally fell on Daniel: "No more people?"

    Gao Wen looked around, looked down at himself again, and nodded to Daniel: "The number is normal, not many."

    Daniel also nodded to Archbishop Yuri: "The numbers are normal, not many."

    "... I need to take a good rest when I go back," Archbishop Yuri smiled reluctantly, and started the dream jump, "I always feel that there is an invisible person standing beside me."

    ...

    In the twinkling of light and shadow, the team returned to the square of the dream city.

    "Archbishop Daniel, it seems to be a fairly correct decision for you to become a member of the Supreme Bishops'' Conference." After the teleportation, Selina Gell looked at Daniel for the first time. "Your alert and vigilance let us avoid The consequences are unpredictable. "

    "It is standard practice for security personnel to check all parameters and items after each mission," Daniel smiled stubbornly. "The ''extra person'' is actually not very secretive. As long as we check it, we will find that it is nothing more than It weakens our thought of ''checking'', and I happen to have an unchangeable habit in this regard. "

    "In short, this reminds us, and also allows us to accumulate some experience in dealing with Sandbox No. 1, which will be useful in the next exploration," Archbishop Yuri exhaled. "Come here today. "

    Each figure disappeared on the square for the second time.

    Govin and Daniel remained last.

    "Keep in touch, I will pay attention to this matter at any time," Gao Wen nodded slightly and was ready to leave. "If there is any exploration, please report.

    "Yes, my lord."

 Chapter 766ï¼š Dilemma

    Gao Wen opened his eyes slowly, but this time, there was no amber face in his sight.

    A slight snoring sound was coming from the side.

    Looking down along the snoring sound, he saw that the half-elf lady with pointed ears was lying on the desk, padding her hands under her head, and she was already sleeping.

    This guy is much quieter after falling asleep.

    Gao Wen couldn''t help laughing, as soon as his body shook, Amber who was lying on the table woke up suddenly and stared at this side: "Hey, you''re back!"

    Gao Wen opened his mouth and just wanted to talk. Amber followed by bb loudly: "Hey, I tell you, I''m not lazy, I just take a nap, you can''t deduct my salary for this, I Six senses are keen, and he has been awake all the time ... "

    Gao Wen: "... I haven''t said anything yet."

    Sure enough, the quietness of this guy is limited to when he is asleep-with open eyes, an amber can definitely make more than two thousand ducks.

    "I didn''t prepare the words in advance to prevent what you said," Amber wiped the drool dripping from the corner of his mouth, and muttered while looking at Gao Wen''s eyes up and down, frowning in doubt. It''s been a long time this time-what happened there? "

    "I followed Daniel to investigate some things." Gao Wen nodded, and at the same time began to replay the experience of exploring the depths of the spiritual network. The more aftertaste, the more I could not help frowning, my heart With emotion.

    This exploration ... Too much information was collected, and a lot of information made him stunned!

    "Looks like a big harvest this time?" Amber keenly noticed the subtle changes in Gao Wen''s expression. "And some things are troublesome?"

    Gao Wen nodded slightly: "The situation is special and a meeting is needed. Carmel, Hetty, Wright, Veronica are tentatively called, um ... Pittman also called, plus you."

    Amber wrote these names silently, and immediately noticed that most of them were related to a certain field.

    She raised her eyebrows and twitched her ears gently. "Related to the gods or rebellious plans?"

    "Well," Gao Wen responded briefly, then thought for a moment, and then commanded, "Also, you have to investigate and investigate the abnormal casting signals recorded by the magic monitoring towers around the southwest recently, especially the signals of dream-like divine magic. There is also the monitoring of various types of spiritual messaging. In addition, there are records of investigations and arrests of the sleepers. "

    "The sleepers ... the sleepers in the south have been almost stopped by you," Amber was strange for a while, "there are magic monitoring towers all over the place, and the low- and middle-level Christians are basically tied by the regional security team as soon as they leave. The Public Security Bureau''s water pipe is on, and you still have ''special methods''. Higher-level believers have either been deported or are being monitored for intelligence gathering-why are there suddenly a large-scale investigation? "

    "Maybe an important goal was missed," Gao Wen said with a serious expression, "a soul body, a perpetual archbishop is hiding in the south!"

    As he spoke, the words that had shocked him once appeared in his mind:

    Selena Gelfen, Archbishop (Death), Female, Soul Body.

    You are here: Anzu / Fixed / Cecil Empire-South! !!

    "This goal is not trivial. The ordinary security team''s actions are likely to disturb her. Your MIA''s operations are secretive and more suitable." Gao Wen took a deep breath and looked at Amber''s eyes. "I''m not sure if you can really find it, but at least Try it-her name is Selena Gelfen ... "

    ...

    Somewhere in the Tifeng Empire, in an ancient facility underground, footsteps broke the silence in the dim corridor.

    A middle-aged man wearing a white robe with a more elegant temperament and wearing monocles walked in a long corridor covered with slate and embossed on the walls on both sides. Behind him, there were several people wearing robes. A dark robe with an owl mask on his face.

    This man is exactly the "archbishop of Yuri" in the real world.

    Compared with the "image" in the spiritual network, Yuri''s temperament and clothing in the real world have not changed much, but his image in the spiritual network is a young man, and in reality, he is middle-aged. There was a little white hair on her head.

    "Well ... I''m going to rest," Archbishop Yuri couldn''t help complaining as he walked on the road. "Archbishop Selena, do you forget that people in the real world need rest?"

    The swaying lights suddenly appeared in the air, and the figure of Selina Gell appeared next to Yuri. The female archbishop in a long white dress said calmly: "Your sleep time is enough-in the current situation Then, too much rest is a waste. "

    Yuri couldn''t help but glance beside him, and again a helpless sigh.

    He knew that Selena Gelfen wasn''t actually in this corridor, not in this facility.

    She is no longer in this world.

    Hundreds of years ago, the former church saint had already martyred. In the chain reaction that caused the collapse of faith, she used her life to protect the sanity and soul of thousands of church members. The body was torn by the power of the gods, and the soul was torn apart.

    It was Pope Mergol III who took the shot himself, collected the broken soul of Selena Gell, and saved it in some kind of "container" at the level of dreams.

    To this day, the archbishop''s soul is still moving from one container to another, and her consciousness is wandering in the spiritual network.

    At this moment, Selena in front of You and Selina in the eyes of several sleepless priests are actually just projections in their minds-this projection is so real that even as a high-level peak The transcendent, Yuri can hardly distinguish the illusion of the woman in front of her, sound, smell, light, shadow and color ... everything is so real.

    But if there is a person who is completely unaffected by the magic of the mind, you will see that in the corridor there is actually only Yuri and some masked high-level priests. There is no such thing as a female archbishop.

    "You''re right, there is really no room for rest now," Archbishop Yuri shook his head, his eyes turned forward, with a hint of worry in his eyes. "This crisis is no small matter. If the truth is as you and I guess ... ... then we absolutely made an almost irreparable mistake. "

    At the end of the long corridor, a gate depicting many runes, inlaid with crystals and magical metal appeared in front, and as Yuri and others approached, they automatically and silently opened to the sides.

    Behind the gate is a brightly lit and extraordinarily large hall.

    The hall is rectangular, with neatly arranged square columns arranged inside. Those columns have runes shining on the surface, light flowing, and there are a large number of "cables" like vines and flesh fibers. Extending into the ceiling, one end is scattered around the columns, leading to a large array of neatly arranged seats.

    The seats were distributed around the pillars, forming separate areas, and about half of them were in a "full" state at the moment. The chair was a black robe and a star pendant hung on the collar. Some of the believers leaned on the back of the chair as if they had fallen asleep, while others remained awake, but the nerve cords and runes behind the seat also shimmered.

    In the other half of the area, the nerve cord behind the seat was stripped and extended to a corner of the hall. In that corner, there were beds lined with dozens of dormant sleepers. .

    Some people in grey robes or brown robes walked around the sleeping believers, caring for their compatriots who could not wake up because of the pollution.

    Seeing this, Yuri''s brow couldn''t help wrinkling.

    He walked towards the area where the bed was placed.

    A tall, thin, cluttered blond clergyman greeted him, bowing respectfully and saluting: "Archbishop Selena, Archbishop Yuri."

    Then he turned to Selena Gelfen on purpose: "The archbishop has increased the number of spiritual appeasements according to your instructions, and the state of these people has stabilized."

    This is a middle-level priest, who does not have a high status in the Order. Many believers in this level do not even know the fact that Archbishop Selena has actually died-they can always see the latter in The Order''s stronghold has appeared, and even occasionally can talk to it. Under the coverage of sensory projections without dead ends, Archbishop Selena in their eyes has always been a living person.

    Selina nodded to the mid-level priest, and slowly walked forward while casually saying, "Pay attention to the state of the nerve cords. The consciousness of these operators is now torn apart, and the fragments of the mind are sinking into the number one. Deep in the sandbox, if there is a problem with the connection of the nerve cords ... they can''t come back. "

    The cluttered blond clergyman bowed his head and responded, "Please be assured that we are paying special attention to this."

    Yuri''s eyes glanced at those lying on the couch.

    His face was quiet and his breathing was smooth, as if he was only asleep in a long dream, but he was too deep to wake up. The artificial nerve cords extended from behind their brains, connecting the columns in the hall, the surface of the nerve cords, and the runes. Glimmer surges.

    Most of the eternal sleepers can actually connect to the network directly through dream magic, but this connection is not the most efficient. Therefore, in this "control hall", the operators connecting the network need to rely on physical nerve cords to communicate with each other. Connect and merge into the network.

    These nerve cords are technology from the death of all things. They were immature more than ten years ago, but they have been improved a lot in recent years, and their negative effects have been greatly reduced.

    When the sandbox No. 1 is out of control and the pollution erupts from the inside out, the operators directly connected to the sandbox No. 1 are impacted in this "physical connection" state, and the weak human brain protection faces that The impact is almost nothing, pollution almost occupies the minds of these compatriots almost instantaneously, and uses it as a springboard into the spiritual network.

    Now, the contaminated ports of these operators are actually shielded. The overflow of Sandbox No. 1 no longer uses them as a springboard, but the pollution has already spread to the brain servant array and several virtual connection ports, even without these operators as springboards. The connection between Sandbox One and Mind Network can no longer be closed.

    The operators themselves are still tightly bound by the sandbox number one, and their consciousness is sunk deep in the sandbox, unable to wake up.

    After a long silence, Yuri suddenly said, "If you go deep into their dreams, you may be able to observe the situation in the sandbox directly."

    "But it is more likely to face the deepest pollution, and the end will be the same as these people," said Selina Gell, shaking her head. "Human minds are difficult to fight against the impact of information of that scale. After all, even the extraordinary The strong are still essentially mortals. "

    Selina especially emphasized the word "mortal", which made Yuri frown.

    "Archbishop Selena, what do you think appeared in the sandbox ... really ..."

    "It''s too early to say this, at least wait to report the situation to the Pope." Selina said, looking up, "looking" towards the end of the other side of the hall.

    She does not have her own eyes that can open in the real world, but here, she can "see" everything here through the senses of a large number of believers on the scene.

    In that direction, there are rows of neatly arranged windows on the wall at the end of the hall. Through the crystal glass covered by that window, you can clearly see that there is another hall opposite.

    In that hall, more dense square columns are arranged, and each square column is lined with rectangular platforms.

    A large number of unconscious "brain servants" lie on those platforms. Their brain nerves are connected with the neural network in the hall, and the body relies on various biomass pipelines for nutrient delivery and metabolic cycles.

    "We originally wanted to make a beautiful dream ..." Selina Gelby sighed. "But it is going to be a nightmare after all."

 Chapter 767ï¼š Birth of god

    Magic Guidance Technology Research Institute, second floor, confidential conference room.

    Gao Wen, wearing a dark blue jacket, walked into the room. In this tightly protected conference room, which was never open to the public, he saw that everyone who was attending the meeting was waiting here.

    Wright and Veronica were talking in a low voice. Pittman was scratching his beard absently. Carmel floated around the conference table. The arcane glow on his body was calm and blue. Hetty saw Gawain appear, the first Stand up, bow down and salute: "Ancestors."

    Others stopped their own affairs and rose to salute.

    Gao Wen looked around the scene, and his gaze paused slightly on an empty seat near the long table: "You don''t need to be invisible at this time."

    Amber''s figure emerged immediately: "I''m used to it, used to ..."

    Gao Wen shook his head, came to the top of the conference table, and said while seated: "Internal meetings, no need to be polite, today is mainly to exchange some information, and ... I need some professionals on site to provide some suggestions."

    Veronica looked up and looked at the people at the scene, knowing in her heart: "Related to the knowledge of the gods?"

    "Yes," Gao Wen nodded. "About the recent abnormality of the everlasting mind''s network, Amber should have told you before the meeting?"

    "It was just half an hour ago," Wright replied, "I never knew that our penetration of the Perpetual Mission had reached this level."

    "The level of confidentiality has always been high, and there is no intersection with the church. You do n¡¯t know that it is normal," Gao Wen said as he looked serious. "But things have changed a bit now, and some intelligence has to Open.

    "In short, according to the information I just got here, it is very likely that a secret plan executed by the Everlasting in the Mind Network has accidentally touched the realm of the gods, and ... they may have been exposed to the secret of the birth of the gods."

    Gao Wen opened the door to see the mountain, and the meeting room quieted down instantly. Everyone''s breathing seemed to be slowed for a while. Even Carmel who was not breathing was dimmed for a moment. After a few seconds, Pittman''s mouth shook. Breaking the silence: "I said there must be something big in this urgent and confidential meeting, but this ... is a bit too exciting."

    As he said, he lowered his head, and looked at the distressed beards that he had just accidentally scratched. He hesitated for a long time and rubbed the beard on his chin again, carefully reconnecting the spells.

    Gao Wen didn''t care about Pittman''s grunt. After seeing his heavy news successfully lifted everyone''s spirit, he took his previous experience in the spiritual network and explored in that "phantom town" Described in detail.

    Everyone at the scene listened carefully, and even every meeting would doze off or amber out of the sky this time raised their ears and listened with special attention.

    "... That''s all," Gao Wen breathed out after nearly twenty minutes of narrative, summing up, "According to my guess, the worship of the" upper narrator "should be the main cause of the sandbox out of control, and "The Church of the Upper Narrative" specifically brewed something in the dream, and whether this "thing" belongs only to the conceptual product in the dream world ... will be the key to the question. "

    As soon as his voice fell, Veronica, sitting in the second position on the left, broke the silence: "You are suspicious ... that belief in the so-called" upper narrator "is in the No. 1 sandbox of the Mind Network ... has really created a god? "

    "There is no evidence yet, but I really doubt it," Gao Wen nodded. "The sleepless has not found the ''way'' for the **** to pollute the sandbox one. There is no evidence or clue as to which **** is." What way, when did you bypass the heavy protection of the No. 1 sandbox, and entered the sandbox-we all know that the three dark sects are the sects who know the gods best, but even the top researchers among them No trace of the gods invading the sandbox system ... then we might as well make a bolder assumption: pollution is not an invasion from the outside ... "

    ...

    In the Mind Network, the central shrine with the highest level of secret authority, the archbishops sit around a round table depicting various symbols.

    All the archbishops attending the conference have lost their camouflage here and used the real appearance of the real world. According to the internal regulations of the Order, this means that the conference has a very high level of confidentiality and high specifications.

    Archbishop Yuri in white robe stood at the round table with a solemn tone: "... according to Archbishop Selena and I speculate that pollution ... may come from inside the sandbox No. 1, and the so-called ''divine erosion'' should be It ¡¯s from that denomination that worships ''the upper narrator''. "

    Opposite Yuri, a man in a black robe, with a short stature, red hair standing upright, and a rather loud voice stood up and said loudly: "This thing is incredible, the residents in the dream world suddenly started Doubting their authenticity of the world, and then starting to worship a fictitious ''upper narrator'', did they really produce a god? And this **** also caused the sandbox to run out of control? It is really impossible to find out why In the circumstances? "

    Yuri looked helplessly at the red-haired man on the opposite side-that was Archbishop Magnum, with a hot temper and a famous big voice, but he also knew that the big voice was questioning here loudly and It is not malicious, nor is it due to the opinion of someone. This is due to his personality-the idea came into his mind, and naturally he said it.

    It''s just that this gentleman''s voice is really loud, which makes it difficult to adapt, and then again ... In such a spiritual space, can''t he turn down his "volume" slightly?

    "Arch Magnum," Yuri shook his head slightly. "Everything I say is really speculation, and I know it''s incredible, but don''t forget that we are dealing with ''God'', and God ... is incredible by itself. "

    A cluster of starlight polymer floated above the ornate round table, and the sound it made came to everyone''s ears on the scene: "There is now any evidence to prove that the ''upper narrator'' of that denomination born in the dream world has already possessed Are there some **** qualities? "

    "Under the Pope," Archbishop Yuri bowed his head immediately. "There is no evidence for the time being, and we have too little information. At present, we can only confirm that such a sect does appear in the sandbox No. 1, and its activities and the The sandbox out of control responded in time. "

    Starlight Polymer expands and shrinks in mid-air: "As long as there is evidence to prove that the ''upper narrator''s beliefs'' in the sandbox No. 1 really produced a god, or a ''thing'' similar to God, all the answers will come out. . "

    Yuri frowned. "But ... if that thing is really a god, how can we deal with it?"

    "We don''t know yet, but aren''t these the answers and secrets we have been pursuing?" Pope Meghal III''s voice echoed gently in everyone''s mind. "We have been trying to dig out the gods. To find out the truth of their birth, and now we may be infinitely close to it ... "

    ...

    "The secret of the birth of the gods ... may be hidden in the sandbox number one," Gao Wenchen said. "If the shadow of the power of the gods really appears behind the Upper Narrator Church, then the concept of the gods ... will Get the most radical disruption. "

    "It wasn''t the gods that created the humans, but the humans created the gods ..." Petman murmured, suddenly shaking in his hands, and several beards were dragged down by him again.

    Holding a platinum scepter in his hand, Veronica, who was surrounded by a touch of light, had been silent for a long time, and seemed to have been thinking for a long time. Then she suddenly raised her head: "This is actually the original rebellious plan One of the assumptions. "

    "Have you ever guessed this direction?" Gavin looked at Veronica with surprise. "Have you guessed that gods were actually born in the process of human belief?"

    "We did not speculate so deeply, so directly, but we have speculated that human beliefs-or a large number of common thoughts of mortals-will affect the activities of the gods to a certain extent. But this speculation is too shocking and neither can be confirmed Nor can it be falsified, or the difficulty of verifying falsification is so high that it is almost impossible to achieve, so until the collapse of the Gondor Empire, this conjecture was still only a conjecture. "

    "But now the bold attempts of the dormant will probably prove your conjecture ..." Wright said with an sigh, "It is really impossible to imagine that the gods that make mortals fear and awe are essentially things created by mortals?" "

    "Don''t make a conclusion because of this, let alone blindly and confidently, underestimate the ''God''," Veronica said gently, "the projection of the beliefs of billions of souls becomes gods in a dimension we cannot understand, The changes that have occurred during this period have exceeded our understanding. Perhaps God was really born of mortal beliefs, but we have not yet had the qualifications and strength to call them our ''creatures'' ... Maybe we should consider them even more. A horrible, out of control, but inevitable ''natural phenomenon.'' "

    "Natural phenomenon ..." Gao Wen couldn''t help repeating the word in his head, thinking thoughtfully.

    Then he nodded: "It is indeed a natural phenomenon, as Veronica said, and ... it is a natural phenomenon that must occur."

    Belief and religion are almost an inevitable stage of social activity.

    Civilization always has a period of weakness and weakness. Mortals come from obscurity. Facing this mysterious, unknown, and crisis-ridden world, and facing incomprehensible and unpredictable nature. They will inevitably be in awe of nature and fear or worship of those difficult-to-explain natural phenomena.

    In the process of moving from the unknown to the known, in the process of trying to recognize everything in the world, everyone will try to explain things that make them awe and fear.

    At a time when knowledge is weak, power is weak, and civilization is still rampant, these explanations ... will eventually inevitably point to gods or other similar concepts.

    In the closed sandbox No.1, the man-made world that has been running for thousands of years, the residents inside must also face the question: Where do we come from? Who created this world?

    Perhaps some "prophet" accidentally peeked into the data stream behind the world, or maybe some adventurer accidentally came to the border of the sandbox, they were inexplicably shocked by the sea of ??magnificent chaos outside the world, and saw The script that runs behind the world and the record of instructions left by the operators.

    As a result, they have an explanation of their own world: it is the "upper narrator" who created all this.

    Then there really was an "upper narrator."

    "Eternal Sleepers are a group of outstanding soul engineers and excellent researchers, but unfortunately they only pay attention to the technical field and don''t understand how society works," Gao Wen shook his head, sighing in his voice, "If they understand After understanding the mechanism of social operation and understanding the various links of the development of civilization, even if they cannot predict that the sandbox No. 1 will get out of control, they will at least anticipate that the occurrence of ''religious activities'' in the sandbox No. 1 is inevitable. Make vigilance and plan. "

    The meeting room was quiet for a while.

    Although everyone here knows the disobedience plan, and although everyone here is more or less involved in Gao Wen''s plans that challenge the gods and "retreat", the things discussed today have shocked everyone. .

    Everyone is digesting it carefully, and everyone is repeatedly testing all aspects of those hypotheses.

    Pittman put his hand on his chin and carefully repaired his beard while saying: "Then if this is the case, a ''god'' has been created in the sandbox ... This thing will probably not end. Everything We can still solve the deer that will be made by artillery or the Kraken legion, but how can a **** who runs in a dream?

    "Don''t need to be so pessimistic," Gao Wen said calmly. "Even if the thing is really a **** or a ''god-like'', it has just been born and is still trapped in a dream, as long as we can understand its mechanism. , It will not be difficult to deal with-and the eternal one will certainly do his best to resolve this crisis for his own survival. "

    Pittman looked sad and couldn''t help twisting his beard: "Well ... I shouldn''t have listened to amber at first, and I wasn''t peaceful at all in my old age ..."

    The sigh dropped, and the old druid looked down at the beard pulled down from his hands, looking even more sad.

    "Just don''t pick it up," Wright, who was sitting across from him, said with some concern, "I don''t think it''s possible."

    "¡­¡­Ugh¡­¡­"

 Chapter 768ï¼š shake

    The streamers of various colors receded like tides. In the splendid rotunda, a figure of an archbishop disappeared into the air.

    Daniel, who had attended the meeting of the Supreme Bishops ¡¯Conference, also stood up and bowed slightly to Selena Gell, who still stayed there:" Then, let me check the situation of the pan-conscious stability barrier, Selina. archbishop."

    "Tough work for you, Archbishop Daniel," Selena nodded slightly. "Your security team is very important to us now."

    After the streamer flashed, Daniel also left the hall. In the large indoor space, only the quietly standing Selena Girfen was left, and a ball floating on the round table was mixed with dark purple background and silvery white dots. , Starlight polymer with surrounding contours fluctuating.

    After a long silence, a long sigh suddenly came from the starlight polymer: "Selena, today''s situation reminds me of 700 years ago."

    "The situation is really bad, under the pope," Selena said softly, "even ... worse than seven hundred years ago."

    "The druids have failed, the people of the deep sea have been lost in the deep sea, and this path we are holding on seems to be facing extinction," Pope Megur III''s voice sounded quietly, "Maybe eventually we will have to Abandoning the entire psychic network altogether, and even paying hundreds or thousands of compatriots'' lives ... But compared to these losses, what I regret most is that our 700 years of hard work seems ... "

    "Under the Pope, it''s too early to say these things," Selena interrupted Megur III suddenly. "We haven''t reached the time when we have to make a choice, what''s in the sandbox ... at least now And we are being held tightly. "

    "But it is already consciously trying to escape, it has realized where the boundary of the cage is, and then it will at all costs seek to break through the boundary. If it leaves the sandbox number one, it can enter the mental network, and With the help of the spiritual network, it can come to life through fellow people who live in the real world. At that time, I am afraid we will really call it ''He''. "

    Selina was silent, but she remembered her experience in Phantom Town, and the "extra person" who almost returned to the dream city with the exploration team.

    Although the phantom town is just a "spill projection", not the body of Sandbox No. 1, at the moment when pollution has gradually spread, things in the projection want to enter the spiritual network, which is itself the "thing" in Sandbox No. 1. One of the attempts to break through the cage.

    She couldn''t help but clenched her fists harder, and couldn''t help thinking of the darkest and hopeless days of seven hundred years ago.

    Thousands of minds have been deprived of pollution by the gods, and the most determined priests and believers have fallen into madness overnight. The once deeply revered "Lord" has become an unnamed monster, and the church inhabited has been divided. Fellows lost and fallen in the fury ...

    The sober people paid an unimaginable price to rebuild order. It took hundreds of years for the surviving compatriots to restore their vitality step by step, only because of that little hope, even near the hope of self-deception. And the survivors of the mad border made a paranoid plan, and paranoid to this day.

    Then, all the roads were cut off in just two or three years, and the 700 years of persistence and that faint hope finally proved to be nothing more than mortal delusions.

    Every effort is just paving the way for the gods.

    But ... Is the "survival" really just a delusion?

    Selina looked up, looked at the slowly creeping starlight polymer in midair, and said calmly, "Maybe we went the wrong way, but that doesn''t mean that the right path doesn''t exist. In the final analysis, we also Only three paths have been tried. "

    The voice of Mergol III came: "What you said ... reminds me of Franken''s last message to me before he merged with the body of the false god."

    "Her Excellency ..." Selina blinked. "What did he say?"

    "He said," There are many roads. I''ll try one of them. If it''s wrong, don''t give up. "" The voice of Meghal III was calm and indifferent, but Selena heard a bit of feeling from it. "Now If you think about it, at that time, he may have noticed that all three of our roads have hidden dangers, but it is too late for him to make a reminder, and it is difficult for us to try other directions. "

    "Druids try to create a human ''Controlled God'', we try to cut the chains from the depths of the soul, the people of the sea try to upgrade the elements, and merge with the wreckage of the Lord of the Storm ..." Sai Linna said one by one, "Now it seems that when we first discussed these three paths, we might have been too arrogant."

    Meghal III was silent for a long time before he said, "Anyway, since the road to cut off the chain was chosen and opened by us, we must face all of it, including preparing for the road of burial. This is ... the responsibility of the pioneers. "

    "Yes, as you said."

    "Let''s rest, I have to think about the future of the church."

    Selina lowered her head, and in her perception, Mergoll III''s consciousness gradually moved away from the place.

    She held this position for a long time, and it wasn''t until a few minutes before her voice sounded softly in the empty chamber: "... A Pioneer ..."

    ...

    After the meeting, Hetty didn''t talk to anyone, and returned to her office in the Office of Government alone.

    The entire third floor of the Office of Government Affairs is very quiet. On the rest of the week, most of the non-urgent affairs will be handled next week, and the office of the Archon will also be quiet quietly.

    The warm air device emits a slight buzzing sound, the warm air blows from the ventilation ducts in the corner of the room, the magic lamp on the roof is already lit, and the bright light dissipates the gloom outside the window at dusk, and the line of sight is seen through the large Floor-to-ceiling windows, you can see the starting point lights on both sides of the street opposite the square. Citizens who have enjoyed their leisure time are returning home under the lights, or go to the taverns, cafes, chess and card rooms at the end of the street.

    Looking at the citizens who came and went, watching this imperial capital far away from the darkness in the artificial lights, Herti suddenly thought of the words heard in the previous meeting-

    It is not the gods who created mankind, it is mankind who created gods.

    "So is the magic goddess ..."

    Hitty couldn''t help talking to herself. She drew four basic runes of wind, water, fire, and earth in her fingers in the air. Then she shook hands into fists, pressed her fists against her forehead, and chanted magically. The honorable name of the goddess Milmina.

    This is the standard procedure for simple prayers for wizards who believe in the goddess of magic.

    As a somewhat special god, the magic goddess Milmina does not have a formal church and priesthood system. The mages who have superpowers and lack reverence for the gods more often regard the magic goddess as a psychological sustenance or worthy. Awe of the "origin of knowledge" to worship, but this does not mean that the "divine" of the magic goddess has been shaken and weakened in this world.

    God is real. Even mages who are keen to explore the truths of the world and believe that knowledge and wisdom can explain the operation of all things, they also recognize this, so they undoubtedly believe that the goddess of magic is a real god.

    It is just that their feelings for this deity may be "sane" and "peaceful" compared with the feelings of other believers for the deities they believe in.

    The mages are all shallow believers in the magic goddess Milmina, but they have almost never heard of the fanatics of the magic goddess.

    And Hetty ... can be counted as a more devout one of the wizards who believe in the goddess of magic.

    In this regard, even if she knew the rebellious plan, even if she participated in and promoted many "theocratic secularization" projects of the ancestors.

    Because in her concept, these things are not detrimental to the light of the magic goddess itself. The gods have existed that way. Since ancient times, ancient times have existed forever. They are as natural as the stars in the sky, not because of mortals. The behavior has changed, regardless of "the secularization of theocracy" or "principalization of theocracy", it is only correcting the wrong behavior in the belief process of mortals. Even the more intense "rebellion plan" is more like mortals get rid of An attempt by gods to influence themselves.

    It''s all mortal''s own business, and has nothing to do with God-this is probably the way most wizards think.

    However, what she heard at the meeting today shakes the foundation of the gods.

    As a result of praying to the magic goddess, Herti can feel the mysterious force surging in a very distant dimension, but she can''t hear any sign from Milmina, and she can''t feel the advent of divine magic. .

    Milmina is the only deity who almost never drops or even shows miracles and divine magic. If it were not for her prayers to get the most basic feedback, the mages might not even be sure The gods still exist.

    "Goddess ... should you be able to hear it?" In the brief calm of getting feedback after praying, Hetty whispered in a tone that seemed to herself, "Maybe you don''t have time to respond to every voice, but You should also hear ...

    "Are you really created by the collective thoughts of mortals ... are you like a star, or are we mortals'' collective illusions ..."

    The magic goddess Milmina did not respond. Only the indescribable feeling of transcendence, sacredness, and tranquility still floated in the heart of Herti, but soon, the sense of calmness caused by the feedback of prayer suddenly disappeared.

    Hetty heard the sound of slamming the door behind her, "Herty, didn''t I disturb you?"

    Hitty quickly turned around and saw Gao Wen standing at the door. She hurriedly saluted: "Ancestors-are you asking me for something?"

    "It''s nothing, just to see if your door is closed and there are lights in it, just come over and look at it," Govin walked into Herty''s office and glanced at the latter casually. "I just saw you as if you were praying?"

    "I ..." Hetty opened her mouth, but nodded slightly after hesitating. "I''m praying to the magical goddess Milmina."

    "Ah, I remember you are a follower of Milmina," Gao Wen said without surprise. "Looking at you, isn''t you feeling calm?"

    "It worries you," Hitty lowered her head. "Actually I''m fine."

    "Unfortunately, I am not a believer of any god. At this time, it is difficult to empathize with you," Gao Wen patted Herty''s shoulder gently. "But I know that the ideas that have accompanied me for decades have suddenly been challenged. It''s an uncomfortable thing for everyone. "

    Hetty looked at Gao Wen, and suddenly asked boldly, "How were people who did not believe in any **** like you in your day?"

    "... more than you think," Gao Wen said slowly after a moment of silence, "but people who don''t believe in gods are not necessarily people who don''t."

    Hetty tilted her head slightly, with some thought and emotion: "A lot of what you say is always full of philosophy."

    "Sometimes it''s just the experience of previous generations," Gao Wen shook his head with a smile, then looked at Herty''s eyes. "Can you come out yourself?"

    "can."

    "That''s good, but if you really encounter difficulties or can''t get out of the confusion, you can always come to me-we are family."

    Hetty looked at Gao Wen, and suddenly laughed: "That''s right, ancestors."

    "Today is a rest day, let''s go back earlier," Gao Wen said with a glance, and looked at the outside sky with a smile. "On the last day of this year, don''t work overtime in the Office of Government Affairs. I will ask you again tomorrow. Take a day off and take a good rest-I will arrange things for you here. "

    This time, Hetty smiled especially from her heart: "Yes, ancestor!"

    The two left the room. In the large office, the light of the magic crystal lamp went out silently, and as the darkness poured in, the lights of the street lights from the outside square and the street dimly shone into the room, sketching the office furnishings. The shadow of the movie is awesome.

    In a silence, a little bit of light suddenly appeared.

    At the location where Hetty once outlined the four basic runes and prayed to the magic goddess, a group of translucent glow suddenly condensed and remained silent for a few seconds, and the broken lights were as if the stars were broken. The stream flew across the room, and was gradually absorbed by printers, magic net units, and magic net terminals installed throughout the room, leaving no traces.

 Chapter 769ï¼š Early

    In a blink of an eye, the winter was over halfway. Ansu 738 (the first year of Cecil), where winds and rains happened, came to an end in a blizzard of snow in the middle of the winter. The time has reached the beginning of the year.

    In the past year, too much has happened in this ancient and young country. The former kingship ended, and the once divided country returned to its unification. Like the disaster of natural disasters, large-scale reconstruction, and the reshuffle of the old aristocratic system, The arrival of a new era ...

    In the midst of it, the **** who seems to be in charge of the destiny suddenly overturned his desk this year, turning the whole kingdom upset, and when the dust settled, people realized afterwards that the world ,changed.

    In the southern part of Rock City, a brand new magic guided train is quietly stopping by the platform, waiting for a departure command.

    The cold wind blazed and fluttered outside the platform, rolling up loose snowflakes and light dead branches and flying leaves into the air, but a hazy, translucent shield shrouded the platform edge, blocking the roll towards the station Cold wind. On the rectangular platform with two long rows of seats, some passengers are sitting on the chairs waiting for the train to arrive, while another passenger is boarding the next train under the guidance of the guide.

    Most of these travelers wore easy-to-remove closing jackets and straight trousers that have become popular in the southern region for almost two years, with thick soft hats or felt hats on their heads, and a few wearing old-style long robes, and ladies Most of them wear "simple long skirts" that take into account practicality and beauty, and additionally wear cotton clothes with good thermal insulation in the long skirts, and a few women wear coats and trousers designed for women to travel by car .

    This is an incredible sight for new arrivals. Before Ansu 736, even in the south, few civilian women would go out wearing "out of the rules" clothing like trousers because of blood. The mainstream sects such as God, God of War, and God of Light, as well as local nobles, often have harsh regulations on this:

    Only high-ranking aristocratic ladies and ladies have the right to wear breeches and sword trousers to participate in hunting and martial arts, or wear various dresses, court dresses, and other dresses to attend banquets. Clothes that are in line with the noble life, and civilian women are not allowed to wear "illegal" trousers, shorts, and "brilliant dresses" other than black, white, brown, and gray under any circumstances (unless They have been registered as daughters-in-law), otherwise they will be fined by the church or aristocracy, and serious ones will be punished or even enslaved in the name of "offensive doctrine", "passing rules".

    It was not until the frosty moon of Ansu in 736 that the White Knight led the people to break open the cathedral of Lu''an City. A decree of the Supreme Government Office lifted the private armed forces and religious judgment of all churches in the territory. The prohibition in this area gradually loosened. After more than two years of changing customs, it was finally time for more daring and general-educated civilian women to go out wearing trousers.

    Outside of the southern border, general education has just begun, and customs and customs have just begun. Even if the government affairs office encourages people to accept the new social order, basically no one will challenge those old customs that have not completely retired.

    In the second half of the train, in a special carriage, with long silver and white hair, wearing a court dress, and a noble temperament, Victoria Wilde looked back out the window, facing the obese aristocrat sitting in the opposite seat. Nodded: "Count Bahrain, do you have any opinion?"

    The Northwestern clerk recently completed the staged affairs in Saint-Sunier. Due to some work needs, she will go to the imperial capital to report her work. To this end, she also brought several officials from the Saint-Sunier Administration Office and Count Bahrain who assisted her in the affairs of Saint Sunil.

    The count of Bahrain, who was slightly blessed, looked at the platform a little more complexly: "... a lot of things are really only seen in my life. I once thought that although I was not a learned man, I was still full of insight, but here, I can''t even think of a few suitable adjectives. "

    As he said, the aristocracy of the king could n¡¯t help but shook his head: ¡°Anyway, it ¡¯s really the same as the rumor, it ¡¯s a¡° challenging idea ¡±. I ca n¡¯t tell which of the people outside is the poor. Which is a citizen and which is a noble ... Oh, the noble can still see. The man who was accompanied by the attendant and walked up his chest should be a little noble, but the others are really hard to judge. "

    Victoria said nothing to the count of Bahrain, but glanced out the window again, as if whispering to herself: "It is richer and more vibrant than anywhere in the north."

    "Indeed, civilians are wearing more elaborate costumes, and women wearing men''s clothes ... Ah, I shouldn''t judge women so vulgarly, but it''s the first time I''ve seen anything except women''s breeches and women''s sword trousers. Outside ... "said Earl Bahrain, suddenly suddenly a bit poor, and he shrugged awkwardly." And look at the skirts, how colorful they are, it seems that each one is brand new. "

    "Trade with the Tifeng Empire brought cheap textiles, plus our own textile mills and garment factories, ''clothing'' is no longer a luxury for civilians," Victoria said faintly, "only in the south It is not just the ''price'' of clothes that is broken, but also the ''customs'' that are wrapped around these daily necessities ... "

    Count Bahrain was quite moved: "The ''custom regulations'' in the southern part of the country seem to be exceptionally loose. It is unexpected that so many churches and aristocrats have accepted the new decree formulated by the Office of Government so quickly, and accepted various changes in etiquette regulations ... In one point, they seem much smarter than those stubborn churches and nobles in the north. "

    "''Smart''?" Victoria''s pair of ice-cold eyes quietly glanced at the count of Bahrain, "Earl Bahrain, the priests and nobles of the South only suddenly became after the shelling of the Rocky Rock and the trial of Lu''an City Enlightened, the logic in it, after the formation of the army with the Mountain Corps, the northern barbarians suddenly changed from brave and able to sing and dance.

    In the expression that Count Bahrain suddenly had no idea how to react, the mouth of the northern "Duke of Snow and Ice" seemed slightly raised, and he said to himself, "What you see here may give me a hint ... ... "

    Count Bahrain suddenly felt a little chill, but it was common for Duke Victoria to feel the chill. He quickly adjusted, and then twisted his neck, looked around, and looked far away. Carriage entrance.

    The attendants, escorts, maids, and officials were all passengers in this car. Behind this car, there were two special cars with a rest room, which had also been entrusted by the Archon ¡¯s party-but Bahrain The earl knows that besides this, there are many other "ordinary" passengers on this train. Even the cars they occupy are just theirs in this journey. After the journey is over, These cars will also welcome new travelers.

    Because all of this belongs to the "public".

    This made the Count who was used to the carriage and private gryphon in his home a little uncomfortable.

    "Duke Duchess, why did you choose to take the ''train''?" He could not help but asked, "a private magic car or a gryphon is more in line with your identity ..."

    "Have you experienced the ''train''?" Victoria asked, looking gently over the count of Bahrain.

    "I ... no," Count Bahrain shook his head. "You know, there isn''t such a thing in the north."

    "I don''t have it either, so I want to experience it," Victoria said indifferently. "Every time I come here, there are a lot of things to try ... experience."

    As she spoke, she turned her head and looked through the clear crystal glass next to the train carriage, looking at the scenery on the platform outside.

    A huge mechanical clock stands in the middle of the platform. On the mechanical clock, the long iron black hands are jumping one by one.

    Earl Bahrain couldn''t help but be curious when he saw Victoria''s move: "What are you looking at?"

    On the platform, some passengers waiting for the next train and several staff members did not know when they had arrived near the mechanical clock. These people invariably looked up at the beating hands, looked at the dial, and were rotating behind the transparent glass pane. Gear, expression on his face with a look of expectation and happiness.

    "Things to be rolled out to the entire empire."

    The second hand of the mechanical clock is advancing towards the top one by one. On both sides of the platform, the holographic projection representing the stop of boarding has been raised, and the faint tremor is coming from the bottom of the train compartment.

    "Things that spread to the whole empire?" Count Bahrain was a little confused. "Is the clock? This thing is also available in the north-although most of it is only in churches and noble houses ..."

    The earl''s voice did not fall, and the long hand had coincided with the top of the dial, and at about the same time, a melodious and loud flute suddenly came from the top of the carriage, ringing the entire platform and letting the Count Bahrain was startled.

    The repulsive forces on both sides of the entire train turned in a synchronized manner, and the runes were lit for the second time. This huge steel machine began to accelerate slowly in the loud roar and began to drive towards the wilderness.

    "It''s on time, Earl Bahrain," Victoria looked back out of the window, "and the pursuit of ''on time''. This is part of the new order."

    On the platform that was going away, the passengers and staff staring at the mechanical clock and waiting for the train to start had happily applauded, and some even cheered slightly.

    This is a bit of pastime when it is boring. It is also the "southland feature" on train platforms in various places. It is a "waiting entertainment" that has gradually become popular between train passengers and station staff.

    Trains are not always on time. The term "delay" is a frequent passenger in the railway system, but even so, Her Majesty ordered the mechanical clock to be set at a uniform time at every station and every train. The magic network communication in the southern border is uniformly calibrated, and at the same time, the process of vehicle dispatching in various places is optimized and adjusted again and again.

    Since the factories in Cecil City began to operate, the Supreme Administration has been working to introduce "time concept" into people''s lives. These mechanical clocks at the station are obviously part of this effort.

    Efforts come to fruition-at least, people are already pursuing punctuality, and trains that leave on time are proud of people in the south.

    ...

    Archduke Victoria Wild from the north will soon come to the south to report.

    In a house in Cecil City, Mage District, and the Southern District, Fendil Wilde, with short silver hair and tall stature, was standing in front of the window facing the street, holding the newspaper he had just bought this morning, looking away. Landed on a headline on the front page of the newspaper.

    The newspaper is heavy, the headline is heavy, and the heart is heavy.

    There was a sudden knock on the door, and Fendil raised his heavy head, adjusted his expression, and politely said, "Come in."

    The door opened and Eleven Franklin appeared outside the door. The West Heir also held a newspaper in his hand and waved as he entered the house: "Fendil, it seems that the Duchess of Victoria is coming to the South. ! "

    Fendil lifted the newspaper weakly: "I already know."

    "Oh ... yes, you also have the habit of reading newspapers," Elaine nodded, then looked curiously at Fendil''s face. "What''s wrong, my friend, don''t you seem to be in a good mood?"

    Fendil could not help but glance at the other person: "It''s probably the same as when you suddenly learn that your father is going to see you tomorrow."

    "Ah, then I should be very happy," Eleven said happily. "After all, I have just passed all the first-level tests of the four colleges. Mr. Santis said that only one of these students passed four at a time. College exams-it turns out that I stayed up late every day reading books and asking my mentors questions every day ... "

    Fendil could not help covering his forehead.

    He had forgotten that Elvin''s talent in reading and studying was so amazing.

    He himself is better at frost spells and other combat skills.

    So he passed only the first-level test of the military branch, and ... severely partial.

    The aristocratic knowledge, heraldry, etiquette, and art knowledge that he knows otherwise are not useless in the college, but ... are all electives.

    Thinking of his always harsh aunt, the optimistic and cheerful Fendil could not help feeling a heavy heart again, as if filled with ice and frozen soil from the north.

    Knowing this, he should really understand what the detailed subjects of the "Imperial College" are before he leaves. Although this does not help him improve his grades quickly, it can at least prepare him mentally. Enough.

    Elaine watched Fendil''s expression change, but it is not difficult to guess what the other person was thinking, he patted the other person''s shoulder-this is a bit laborious, because he is a full leg shorter than Fendil: " Relax, my friend, didn''t you say that before? When you came to the south, the college is just a part of ''study''. The ''Muying drama'' we made with Philm has already been completed. Isn''t it equally proud? "

    "Mage drama ..."

    Hearing this word, Fendil''s irritability really subsided a lot.

    Yeah, after so much effort, many people put in a lot of effort and energy, and the world''s first "Mage Shadow Drama" was finally completed.

    He couldn''t help turning his head and looked out the window.

    Large-scale notices promoting the Shadow Play (Her Majesty will call it a "poster") have been posted on the roadside. The last two days of the Magic Net radio program also introduced and promoted this new thing in advance. Now he You can dimly see the contents of the poster on the wall across the street-

    A mechanical ship full of passengers was traveling on the wide Gorgon River. Several main characters with distinctive features appeared in the background of the picture. Below the whole picture, the final name of the Phantom drama was finalized¡ª

    Immigration

    Simple and straightforward.

    "Indeed ... this has brought me a sense of" pride "that I have never felt in my life for the past ten years," Fendil laughed and said with an sigh. "I never thought about it. After all the identities and traditional rules, it is so happy to work with many people from all walks of life and in all environments to accomplish one thing. "

    Elaine also smiled: "I''m also very glad. I listened to your advice and participated in this meaningful thing ..."

    Fendil turned to look at his friend, with a smile, and reached out and patted each other''s shoulders.

    "So, my friend, lend me the answer to the second set of geometric papers."

    "...?"

 Chapter 770ï¼š Gao Wen

    Gao Wen, the highest government office of the Cecil Empire, sat quietly on a high-backed chair, quietly thinking about the new information from Daniel in the bright sunshine in the morning.

    After the last exploration of the Phantom Town, the upper levels of the Everlasting Order really became more nervous about the possible changes in the sandbox. Not only did a new archbishop conference be held, but also a series of reinforcements and improvements to the network. "Disinfection", and according to Daniel''s judgment, the church group should also work harder to control the change of sandbox one in the real world.

    That phantom town has been listed as a key monitoring object. Because it may contain key information of the sandbox number one, the never-sleepers did not reset it, but used technical means to block it and isolate it for preparation. Follow-up exploration.

    An investigation into the "upper storyteller" church has begun. It seems that the budding traces of faith have been found in past sandbox monitoring records, but there are few traces. Basically, it can be determined that the first sandbox collapsed first, and then the upper storyteller The church was formally formed, which gave Gao Wen some new speculations about the formation of that "suspected god".

    At present, the "suspected god" in the sandbox No. 1 has not been found to have the ability to extend his power beyond the sandbox, so it is impossible to determine whether a "god in a dream" is truly a god, but Daniel has never rested. There was something faintly noticed in the attitude of Pope Meghal III: The pope was highly alert to the "suspected gods" in the sandbox number one as true gods.

    Gao Wenqu raised his finger and tapped gently on the edge of the table, his thoughts were slightly divergent.

    The Pope of the Sleeper is Meghal III ... The Pope of the Dream Church 700 years ago. The pope who put on the magical "space suit" and set off for the kingdom of God is also called Meghal III.

    There is a high probability that the two are the same person, so it seems that ... the pope also lived for seven hundred years.

    According to the information provided by Beltila, Franken, the Archbishop of the Dead Society, is also the Archbishop of the Holy Spirit school 700 years ago.

    The leaders of the three dark sects have lived for seven hundred years? The pope of the son of the storm is also the pope who faced the gods 700 years ago?

    If it is ... it''s really a group of "old friends".

    In addition to this information, there never seems to be any ideas on how to resolve the crisis in Sandbox One.

    Slightly divergent thoughts converged, and Gavin stopped tapping on the edge of the table. He looked up and saw Amber standing beside him absently.

    But soon, the goose that was touching the fish noticed Gao Wen''s gaze and turned his head: "Hey, what did Daniel say? Have the sleepers come up with a solution?"

    Gao Wen shook his head: "Besides maintaining the situation, they have no further way for the time being. It may not be until the second time that Phantom Town is explored before the technicians of the Sleeper can formulate some more positive ones based on the specific conditions of the sandbox No. Patching scheme ''. "

    Amber grinned suddenly: "His ... the cultist is a very self-defeating profession ... the crisis is worse than one!"

    "But fortunately, this is not a crisis that will soon break out," Gao Wen said calmly. "If you can maintain the situation, the situation is not too bad."

    The "suspected god" created by the everlasting one in the sandbox is indeed a terrible hidden danger. In terms of destructive power, its upper limit is no less than that of the original false **** body, and may even be higher, but from the other side Before the crisis took shape and rushed out of the "lab", the perpetual was aware of it and "freeze" the development in time, which is much luckier than the false **** body event of the eventual death of all things.

    Therefore, according to Gao Wen''s judgment, this is a dangerous but not urgent incident and he still has some time to prepare.

    Of course, because the time in the sandbox is still passing, this event will sooner or later be rushed, but before that, the days will pass, and of course, Gao Wen will not let himself into a state of endless life. .

    However, Amber was quite uncomfortable with Gao Wen''s relaxed mentality. Because of her partial nature, she was nervous for several days after she knew that a "evil god" like a pseudo-god was slowly gestating. He kept saying, "You''re not in a hurry? But it is possible to give birth to a new god!"

    Gao Wen glanced at the half-elves in a casual voice: "Our world, is there a god?"

    Amber suddenly felt a little surprised, she saw Gao Wen slowly stood up, walked to the window, and said slowly: "God of light, **** of war, blood god, three gods of fertility, magic goddess ... In our world, there are so many gods, the upper narrators? There is not as much as he is, there is not as much as he is, even if the ever-sleeping person really loses control of the sandbox number one, perhaps ... it is just that this world appears A revised version of the Church of Dreams can be considered a Renaissance.

    "If my speculation about the birth of the gods is correct, the ''upper narrator'' in the sandbox number one should be different from the original false god''s body. He has a high probability of being rational."

    Amber could not help frowning: "Is it possible ... you have given up on resolving this crisis and are ready to sit and watch that¡® upper narrator ¡¯take shape?¡±

    "Of course not. As long as I have a chance, I still have to find a way to stop him from coming," Govin shook his head. "I just let you relax. You have been too nervous these two days."

    Amber grabbed his hair and muttered, "How can I have your heart wide, you came out of the coffin ..."

    Gao Wen smiled, didn''t care what Amber muttered, but looked through the glass window and looked out at the street.

    The vision of the extraordinary person allowed him to see the scenes on the streets in the distance. He could see large posters promoting the phantom drama posted on the wall, hung on the street lights, and holographic projections showing the fragments of the phantom drama. The streets are floating.

    "Film''s phantom drama is about to be released. With the participation of illusion magic and various auxiliary spells, their production cycle is much shorter than I expected," Gao Wen said suddenly. "It''s better to watch a ''new style'' Drama '', relax? "

    Rao is a more open-minded person. At this time, he didn''t keep up with Gao Wen''s jumping thinking, and couldn''t help but widen his eyes: "You talked about the birth of a **** a second ago, and the next second Thinking of going to the show? Just kidding ... "

    "Of course it''s not a joke, I just suddenly thought of something very interesting ..." Gao Wenwei smiled and looked away from the window. "If a large number of human beings have long been born with the same ''frequency'' trend of thought, then ... ... what do you say to the deities that magical dramas can quickly change the mood of the crowd ...? "

    Amber reacted and opened his eyes slowly.

    Gao Wen kept smiling, but it was only a vague idea before, it seemed to be a little clearer.

    This thing in the shadow movie ... if done properly, maybe it can not only be used for internal publicity and external output.

    Maybe it can also be used to "poison" the gods.

    Of course, this is just a whimsical brain hole at the moment. Whether this idea is feasible or not depends on the progress of the exploration of the everlasting side. It depends on how much the sandbox # 1 that has been out of control can provide about the birth of the gods and Knowledge of the nature of the gods.

    ...

    Propaganda about the new drama is spreading rapidly throughout the city of Cecil and in surrounding towns.

    This is another new thing born from the "magic era", but compared with the endless machines, this new thing seems a lot more abstract.

    It is said that it is a drama "made" by magic technology, and some people say that its form has actually departed from the concept of "drama".

    Of course, people are not unfamiliar with "drama". Whether it was a former upper-class aristocracy or a lower-level pariah, at least they all knew what drama was, and it was because of this that it was difficult for them to imagine a Is there any "magic" component of a stage performance that can be a mechanically controlled stage? Or are the performers all magically controlled puppets?

    For most people, this thing is unimaginable.

    And those clips presented in the magic net broadcast are even more confusing because from the screen alone, it still seems that the show is performed by people.

    Although the plot of those fragments seems somewhat different from previous plays, the "repertoire" is still the "repertoire".

    Confusion brings additional curiosity and attention.

    Within a few days of the publicity cycle, the citizens of Cecil and surrounding towns have begun to discuss on various occasions what the mysterious "Mage Shadow Theater" is. The new drama of "drama" finally came to the world.

    The screening venues for the Phantom are two large buildings in the city of Cecil (originally a warehouse, which was temporarily converted into a theater), as well as several theaters in the surrounding towns of Tanzan, Kant and Mining Town.

    In fact, according to Gao Wen ¡¯s initial thinking, the best channel for the popular movie to the people in the early stage is naturally the lowest cost and the widest audience. The public magic net terminal and the squares all over the place can be used as the projection site of the magic shadow drama, so that as many people as possible can be exposed to this new thing for the first time, but in the end this idea has not been realized.

    The reason is simple: Amber, who is responsible for surveying the open-air screening scene, went round and came back with a snot to remind Govin, it is now **** (Cecil swearing) in winter ...

    Therefore, this first movie was finalized for indoor screening.

    In the southwest of Cecil, she put on relatively low-key clothes, and Duchess Victoria Wilde, who was walking on the street with several entourages, listened to a follower''s report:

    "Sir, the Marquis of Fendil has not gone home, and the servants who have stayed say that the Marquis has been very busy lately, and he is generally not in the residence during the day."

    The Earl of Bahrain next to Victoria couldn''t help but smile: "It seems that Marquis Fendil is very hardworking, Your Royal Highness, you don''t have to worry that he has ruined his studies in this bustling and lively city. Your" sudden attack "today ''It seems to be failing.''

    By convention, the "Duke" can be called "His Royal Highness", but it is not mandatory. The Count Bahrain is a person who values ??the nobility and etiquette. Therefore, in this relatively public occasion, he is used to refer to Victoria as "His Royal Highness" Duchess of Wilde.

    Hearing the words of Count Bahrain, Victoria just kept her face cold and said casually: "Just to see the situation, it is not a sudden attack."

    "That''s natural, that''s natural," Count Bahrain nodded again and again, and looked curiously at the pedestrians coming and going by the side of the road. "By the way, people here seem to be talking about similar topics ... frequently mentioning a name called "Who''s going to inquire about the" Mage Drama "thing?"

    An attendant who had changed into local costumes volunteered to stand up, and after getting permission, ran to the side of the road and asked passersby about the movie.

    The attendant ran back quickly and reported the inquisition: "Sir, that seems to be a new type of drama, because it is going to be staged for the first time today, so many people are talking about it."

    "Drama?" Victoria frowned slightly when she heard the words, her eyes and tone were a little indifferent. "What''s so worth talking about in a drama."

    As an aristocrat who has no personal hobbies other than governing the territory and delving into the mysteries of magic, Victoria is not very keen on drama. After knowing that passers-by are only discussing some boring stage stories, she loses interest.

    Next, she is going to return to the Autumn Palace to ease the tiredness of long-distance travel, and to cultivate her spirit to meet His Majesty Gao Wen tomorrow, there is not much time to waste.

    But the servant who snatched the news said something again: "It is said that the drama was made with magical techniques ..."

    Victoria narrowed her eyes slightly.

    If it''s related to magic technology ... then she''s interested.

 Chapter 771ï¼š Earl Bahrains surprise

    In Cecil, which is changing fast, there are always many new things being born.

    A qualified empire and district administrator will certainly be interested in these new things.

    After a little silence, Victoria looked at the Count Bahrain: "Perhaps, we can take a look."

    "You mean the new-style drama?" The earl of Bahrain froze for a moment. He did not expect that the Duke of Ice and Snow, who has always been indifferent and said to be not interested in "drama", would make this proposal, but soon realized that the other party might be the new-style drama. The "magic technology" behind the drama was interested, so quickly nodded, "Of course, I mean, this is very worth seeing-magic technology can be applied to all aspects, and I am also curious about what it has to do with drama."

    "Find out where it is," Victoria said blankly, "let''s go."

    It didn''t take much effort to find out where the new-style drama performance venue was located. Victoria and his party soon followed the directions of passers-by to a large building in the southern part of the city.

    It was a building that didn''t look very eye-catching. It was very different from the "theater" in the count of Count Bahrain-because the theater has always been exclusive to nobles and wealthy citizens, it should naturally look magnificent, but what he saw It is just a square two-story building. Except for its small size, it is not exquisite in all other aspects.

    Many people have gathered around this large, seemingly modest building.

    At a glance, you can see that they are basically ordinary civilians.

    These people, who are wearing various winter clothes, are obviously looking forward to waiting here for a long time. The people on the periphery have stretched their necks to look at the entrance of the "theater". Security personnel in uniform are maintaining order. Some people are talking loudly in the crowd. Some vendors even find business opportunities and push carts around the square to sell snacks and drinks.

    Such a lively scene surprised Earl Bahrain-there were not so many people at the entrance of the theater in his memory, and the people who watched the theater were all well-dressed, brought with the steward, in the carriage, and in the attendants Under the reception of gentlemen and ladies, where is this battle?

    "So many people ... have come to watch the new-style drama?" The Earl from Wangdu opened his eyes wide. "Everyone is a citizen ... Is Cecil city so rich? Everyone can afford to enter Cost of theater? "

    "Sir, it is said that ... a ticket requires only a few copper plates, and it is calculated in Singapore dollars, only six Els," said an attendant who had previously inquired about the news with an incredible expression, "and because today is the first time a new-style drama When it comes out, the fare is half off ... "

    "Three Els!" Count Bahrain''s eyes were about to stare. "What''s the difference between Bai Ge!"

    Immediately afterwards, he turned his head to look at the square, looked at the crowd, and could not help whispering, "Gods and ancestors! No wonder there are so many people, even if they are not interested in drama, these citizens want to Satisfied with curiosity, I''m afraid I won''t be jealous of those few coins ... but so many people flood into the theater, how can the actors on the stage perform? How can order be maintained? "

    "I''m afraid it will become very chaotic, sir," said the other aristocrat who accompanied him, shaking his head, "and ... you see, it''s messy here now."

    As soon as the voice of the aristocratic king fell, the ears of Count Bahrain heard applause from the cart vendors around the square-the loud and penetrating voice went straight into Mr. Earl''s head:

    "Fried potatoes! Cecil''s best potato chips!"

    "Come a fish roll! Come with ** sauce!"

    "Winter line up should come with a bottle of cold-resistant potion-the best cold-resistant potion! Father Sam''s hand-made, 52-degree sauce flavor!"

    "I have a headache," Count Bahrain couldn''t help but cover his head. "It''s not what I think ..."

    "Frost-resistant potions have to be adjusted," an accompanying official looked curiously away, "and sold on the square?"

    "All kinds of resistant potions are extremely cheap in the southern region, and the thinner of the cold frost resistant potion is sold as a health product," Victoria said faintly, apparently she already knew something about it. Vendors on the North-South Commercial Road will add some spices or honey to such thinners as a cold drink for travel. "

    Count Bahrain''s eyes widened and he almost blurted out "this is really a crazy place", but fortunately he remembered that this is the capital of the emperor. After swallowing this sentence, his face was slightly weird and said: "That ... Your Highness, You have to see ... "

    "Of course, I''m more and more interested in it now," Victoria glanced at Earl Bahrain lightly. "Also, don''t use titles and titles here anymore, it''s not in harmony with the atmosphere."

    "Yes, yes, the palace ... Madam," Count Bahrain hurriedly agreed, then looked helplessly at the attendant, "then ... just buy tickets."

    The attendant was ordered to leave, but soon returned, with a message that the Count Bahrain had not expected.

    "Already sold out?" The count stunned. "No one left ?!"

    "Yes, sir," said the attendant with shame on his face. "It was said to have been sold out two hours ago."

    This is a city where new things are emerging almost every day. The Cecilians are brave and willing to try new things, not to mention that there are now new-style dramas that require only three Els to watch-and Open to all people. As Count Bahrain himself said just now, for ordinary people who have never had a chance to enter the theater, even if it is just to satisfy curiosity, this change is worthwhile, and the Cecilians ... always have a strong curiosity.

    San Er, even if the drama is boring, it is not wrong to visit the tables, chairs and roof in the theater-many people even come with this mentality.

    The Earl from Wangdu couldn''t help but turn his attention to the Duchess who proposed to come here. He thought that the other party would definitely lose interest in the matter this time, and even be a bit annoyed because it wasted time. The image has always been missed by "patience" and "mildness", but Victoria''s next words are beyond his expectations-

    "Go and ask around to see who is willing to sell the ticket," said the Duchess lightly, and made a careful command with surprising patience. "The attitude is good, you can pay extra money, but if the other party does not agree, also Don''t force it. "

    Her tone was very bland and her expression was as indifferent as ever, but if a familiar person was nearby, she could see at a glance that this was actually her cheerful expression.

    An attendant nodded, and was ready to lead.

    But at this moment, a footstep apparently coming towards this side caught the attention of the counts of Bahrain and Victoria.

    As higher-level superhumans, they can easily perceive this unobtrusive approaching behavior in the crowd.

    Count Bahrain raised his head and looked instinctively, but only saw a strange man in a cotton coat approaching this side.

    The Duchess Victoria blocked the attendants with an inconspicuous gesture, looked at the man who was approaching, and asked indifferently, "Is there anything wrong?"

    The ordinary man seemed to be shocked for a moment by Victoria Wild''s special momentum and outstanding appearance. For a moment, he was a little nervous and afraid, but he quickly said: "I just saw that you seem a little troubled ... because of the tickets What? "

    Count Bahrain nodded: "We do want to buy tickets, but the tickets seem to be sold out."

    "Ah, that''s right," the man in the cotton coat suddenly smiled, and nodded sincerely. "I can help you-I''ve invited a few friends to watch the drama together, and bought tickets in advance. Today They said that they could not come. I just had more here. You either? Each ticket only needs one Fernal. I know it is more expensive than the original price, but I have also queued for a long time ... "

    Count Bahrain opened his mouth and just wanted to say something, but he heard Victoria say, "Yes."

    Then the Duke of Ice and Snow turned to look at him: "Mr. Bahrain, pay."

    "But ..." Count Bahrain squeezed a half word into his mouth, but under the gaze of those ice-cold eyes, he still paid out the money like an ordinary citizen and paid a few prints. Exquisite tickets with "Film Pictures" and "Three Lines Theatre" on the surface.

    After the man left, Earl Bahrain couldn''t help but whispered, "Victoria ... madam, you shouldn''t believe that man, he''s obviously just reselling ..."

    "I know," Victoria said calmly.

    "that¡­¡­"

    "It''s just fun," Victoria said casually, and looked up, looking at the entrance to the theater not far away. "It''s really more fun than Wang ... here.

    "However, that is indeed a disruptive act and we cannot ignore it.

    "I just saw a sheriff on the edge of the square, who can you report it?"

    Victoria Wilde''s tone rose slightly, and she seemed suddenly happy.

    After a while, the crowd in front finally murmured.

    The corner of Victoria''s mouth, which was in a good mood, tilted up a bit: "Mr. Bahrain, it looks like it is ready to enter. Let''s witness it."

    ...

    With the flow of people and the guidance of the staff, Earl Bahrain finally walked into this weird "theater" and found his own place among rows of high and low seats.

    Along the way, due to a gentleman''s obligation and instinct as a subordinate, he protected as much as possible around the Duchess of Victoria to prevent the surrounding crowds from colliding with the Grand Archon of the Empire and the protector of the northern mountains. He was even pushed several times for this purpose, but after sitting in the seat, he found that it was impossible to maintain this "decent" and "protection" at all.

    The seats are next to each other and there are people everywhere.

    There are more people rushing here than in any of the theaters he has seen in Wang Du! The seats are also denser!

    Around him, countless civilians-or imperial citizens-surrounded him, and even made the nobleman from the capital feel a suffocation.

    He is too uncomfortable here.

    However, Victoria Wild showed no discomfort and boredom. The asylum seeker in the northern mountains just sat quietly and glanced around casually-despite the lack of expression on his face, Bahrain The earl can roughly guess that this should be a very interesting and curious performance.

    On the road to "adapting to the new order," he seemed far behind the pace of the Duchess.

    "In such a facility, fires and crowded people should be considered in advance," Victoria said suddenly. "What do you say, Mr. Bahrain?"

    "I? Ah, yes, yes, of course," Earl Bahrain almost did not respond, and hurriedly answered, "There are a lot of people here, and there are a lot of densely arranged seats. I really need to consider these ... I don''t know if everyone here Be planned. "

    The other aristocrat looked at the stage with curiosity: "There are no actors on the stage, and there are no set and props ... Is it not yet set?"

    Count Bahrain glanced up subconsciously, and found this strange problem.

    At the end of a large fan-shaped array of large seats, the open platform that should have been used as a stage did not see an actor or any set.

    He tried to keep his eyes wide open, and finally saw only a few magic net bases placed on the platform and a crystal device assembled in a certain array.

    The Count Bahrain slowly thought about it, but became more confused: So ... this so-called new type of drama was originally the projection of the magic net terminal?

    ...

    Outside the "Three Lines" theater, the crowded square suddenly seemed quieter because of the large number of people entering.

    Some remained on the square, some were vendors, some were citizens who passed here out of curiosity, and some were security officers.

    A man in a dark cotton coat hurriedly passed by the edge of the square, with a happy face on his face, and his hat pressed very low.

    But as soon as he reached the entrance of a nearby alley, before he could turn in, several uniformed security officers suddenly appeared around him.

    The man in the overcoat was taken aback, and turned his head and ran, but before the steps were taken, a member of the public security team raised his hand with a small flash of lightning and smashed him to the ground.

    Several members of the security team rushed up and stunned the man who was trying to scream and screamed on the ground. The sheriff in charge led the team and shouted angrily, while pulling out the small shackles: "It''s you again! It''s you again!

    "You were there when the Magic Train started selling tickets for the first time, you were there when the first football match sold audience tickets, and when the first zoo was open!

    "Today''s movie starts selling tickets, and sure enough you still!

    "You''ll be by the water pipes of the Public Security Bureau in the second half of the month!"

    In Cecil, which is changing fast, there are always many new things being born ...

    (Happy holidays ~~)

 Chapter 772ï¼š New drama

    After confirming that there were really only a bunch of magical parts and crystal arrays on the stage, Earl Bahrain thought that he had mastered the essence of this so-called "new-style drama".

    It''s not a brilliant new technology, but he still has to praise it, it''s a great idea.

    Record traditional dramas in the photo crystal, and then use the features of the magic net terminal to play repeatedly and play in a wide range, and turn a scene into a "commodity" that can be continuously copied and reproduced. The cheap magic guide device allows this The cost of "drama" was instantly reduced to an incredible level, but its effect would not be compromised.

    Therefore, there will be such a "popular" theater, and only the original price of the six-el tickets, there will be "new-style drama" that ordinary citizens can watch at will.

    There is no doubt that this is in line with the "new order" promoted by His Majesty Gavin Cecil, the two cores of "technology serving the public" and "laying the foundation for mass production."

    No wonder this thing will get the strong support of the Office of Government Affairs, so that it can be promoted so loudly in the imperial capital.

    Count Bahrain can see this, and basically everyone else at the scene can see it too-none of the people next to Victoria are stupid people, and they have also been exposed to a lot of magic in the process of the old king''s maintenance of the Office of Government Affairs The case of lead technology, at least from the ability of understanding and association, they can easily guess how this new type of drama is realized-the technology itself is not surprising, but they still appreciate the good idea that comes to mind Person: In such an era of rapid development, being able to come up with good ideas is an amazing ability in itself.

    After thinking about this, Count Bahrain adjusted his posture on the chair and was ready to watch the content on the stage from a relatively comfortable angle-it was crowded with people, the seats were not generous, and there was no service around. The high-level servants do not have time-consuming desserts and private terraces. This is not a comfortable theater watching environment, but it may not be a novel and interesting experience.

    And not long after he adjusted his posture, a ringtone never came.

    There are lights rising on the stage.

    In the hall that seemed to be a little messy the moment before, the voice was gradually reduced. Those civilians who first entered the "theater" finally quieted down. They looked with anticipation, nervousness, curiosity, and saw the crystal array on the stage in the glory of magic. One by one, the holographic projection rose from the sky.

    Many people understand that this should be similar to the magic net terminal that broadcasts programs on the street, but this does not affect them staring at the content presented on the projection¡ª

    After a brief advertisement that introduced Kede Family Affairs Company and showed that Kede Family Affairs Company is one of the investors in the drama, the magic shadow drama ushered in the opening. The first thing that caught everyone''s sight was a messy street and a group Kids running between mud and sand.

    There are no castles, no knights, no princesses to come to the folk, and no gardens and fountains overlooking the manor terrace.

    There are only one living in the city''s wells, walking between the streets, trying to maintain the appearance of food and clothing.

    Count Bahrain frowned in confusion, and several people around him frowned in confusion.

    Victoria Wilde just watched it all, silently.

    The camera moves between criss-crossed alleyways, passing through crowds of loud bargaining, hard work, and crying and laughing. This is not like an arranged stage, but just a pair of shuttles from an old city. Eyes¡ªThe city doesn''t exist, but it''s so real, it flatly displays something strange to the count of Bahrain, but familiar to most people in the hall.

    That was where they used to live, and what they used to be neighbors-and what they used to be.

    ...

    In a room next to the projection hall, Gao Wen sat next to a monitor. The monitor showed exactly the same picture as the "stage", and around him, the room was full of various Several magical technicians are staring at the equipment intently to ensure a smooth first screening.

    Gawain''s gaze retreated from the monitor.

    He had watched the whole Shadow Play in advance, and frankly, it was a very simple story for him.

    It just tells a few young people who live in the north. Because of the difficult life, the road ahead is too small, and they also encounter the outbreak of the northern war. The story of a new life.

    In the middle, there are human beings on the immigration ship, telling the experiences of a series of little people-

    A quiet watchmaker, framed and driven out of his hometown because of his lonely character, found a new place of refuge in a factory in the south; an old couple who had separated from their only son in the war, wanted to go to relatives, However, he stepped on the immigrant ship by mistake, and when he was about to disembark, he discovered that the "gear monster" who always stayed in the bottom of the ship''s mechanical cabin turned out to be their son who lost his memory in the war; one who was chased by the enemy The mercenary mercenary stole a ticket to get on the ship, trying hard to pretend to be a decent knight, but bravely stood up when the ship passed the theater blockade, like a real knight and those who wanted to get on the ship to check The officer who searched for property in the name of the army, protected a pair of brothers and sisters on the ship without a pass ...

    In this phantom drama, Philm and his friends did not pursue any sensational court conspiracy or empty preaching metaphors. The only thing they were doing was to make every effort to tell a good story.

    Make them appear to be happening around you.

    "Its plot is not complicated," Gao Wen turned his head, looking at the uneasy Film who was standing not far away, nervous, "easy to understand."

    "Yes, yes, Your Majesty," Philm said fluently. "It''s ... somewhat simple ..."

    Gao Wen shook his head with a smile: "No, I''m not picking up the fault. On the contrary, I think this is just the right thing. The first magic movie it needs is easy to understand."

    It wasn''t comforting Philm, but it was exactly what he thought.

    Gao Wen is not short of horror, bizarre, twisty and wonderful script ideas. In fact, in such an era of lack of spiritual entertainment, he can easily find out in his mind that there are countless more than contemporary drama in terms of plot structure, suspense settings, world background, etc. Stories, but those things may not be appropriate if used as the script of the first Phantom drama.

    The first Phantom drama was intended for the general public, and most of these audiences have never watched even the simplest drama in their entire lives.

    The story is too twisty and bizarre, they may not understand it, the story is too far from their lives, they may not be able to watch it, the story is too rich in content, and the metaphor is far-reaching. They will even think that the "magic drama" is a kind of boring stuff. Its distance is far away, no matter how difficult it is to promote.

    In Gao Wen''s view, letting a "local" write a story for "locals" is far more appropriate than himself collecting a few legends of other worlds from his mind-the latter he still has to work hard The processing conforms to the local world view, and the processing may not necessarily arouse the interest of the people.

    "To be honest, I knew a lot of things in this story for the first time," Elaine said next to Firm, with a slightly sloppy smile. "My father was right, I should have come out See the world and learn something. "

    As he said, the western heir looked at his friend on the other side, with a little curiosity on his face: "Fendil, what''s wrong with you? Why is it uneasy from the beginning?"

    "I ... nothing, probably an illusion," Fendil, with short silver hair and tall sunlight, seemed a little nervous at the moment. He smiled and shook his head. "It has been a bit bad since just now. It feels like there is going to be trouble. "

    Firmm suddenly became tense: "You mean that there will be a problem with today''s premiere?"

    Powerful transcendents often have ¡°intuitive foresights¡± that are difficult for ordinary people to understand. Film did n¡¯t quite understand this, only thinking that this intuition would be something like ¡°prophecy¡±, so he heard Fendil ¡¯s words. I couldn''t help but feel a little nervous.

    "No, it''s not like this," Fendil quickly waved to his friend. "Be confident, Firm, your work is excellent-look at Miss Amber''s expression, she obviously likes this magic shadow drama."

    Beside the monitor, Amber was staring at the picture on the holographic projection without blinking. She seemed to be completely immersed, but her ears shook after Fendil''s voice dropped, and she said without looking back: "It''s really good -At least some of the details are true. The mercenary who stole the ticket-although his trick is shallow, but he is really particular about it. Did you specifically find someone to guide you? "

    "We went to the Sheriff''s Bureau several times for this," Fillm bowed his head a little embarrassed. "The actor who played the mercenary was actually a thief ... I mean, he was a thief before."

    "That''s right," Gao Wen laughed. "I mean you are serious about this serious attitude."

    As he talked, he turned his head, looking as if looking through the wall, in the direction of the projection hall next door.

    Not only was Film and others very good at making the shadow drama.

    Fendil''s intuition ... it seemed pretty good.

    ...

    The hall was quiet for more than two hours of screening.

    It seemed a little strange to a group of civilians who entered the theater for the first time, and to Count Bahrain who was sitting with so many civilians for the first time.

    Earlier than half of the phantom drama, the count of Bahrain realized one thing: in addition to the background in the picture, the castle, the manor, the palace and the like probably did not appear.

    Except for the mercenary disguised as a knight and several old aristocratic knights who are obviously villains, the "knight" should really not appear.

    Narrated psalms, heroic monologues, priests who symbolize gods, and philosophers and scholars who symbolize wise nobility, should not appear.

    The story is not complicated, and at least for the count of Bahrain-it is not too interesting.

    Most of the things in it were inaccessible, incomprehensible, and unable to resonate for the nobleman from the capital.

    But he still read the whole story seriously, and noticed that everyone in the hall was completely immersed in the story of the "Mage Shadow Drama".

    When the story came to an end, the ship that had experienced bumps and hurdles, passed the war blockade, survived the monster and mechanical failure, and finally reached the port city in the south. The audience was surprised to find that there was one of them A very familiar figure even appeared on the screen of the magic shadow drama-the well-loved witch guest guested a receptionist responsible for registering immigrants, and even the famous businessman, Kede Mr. Cod, the boss of the Family Affairs Company, also played a guide on the dock.

    And the ending of the whole story is more updated: after the subtitles of "several years later" flashed, the immigrants who have settled down in the southern area appear on the screen. They use memories to describe their previous experience on the boat. The experience of starting life in a new home, the final scene of the magic shadow drama, is dozens of intercepted small pictures together, dozens of characters in the projection said in unison:

    "Yes, that''s how we started our new life."

    The picture gradually faded, and the list of actors began to appear on the holographic projection screen.

    Count Bahrain breathed a sigh of relief and was ready to get up, but a soft voice suddenly came from the seat behind him:

    "Yes, that''s how we started our new life ..."

    The earl of Bahrain froze, and before turning around, he heard more voices coming from nearby:

    "Yes, that''s how we started our new life ..."

    Many still looked at the direction of the extinguished crystal array, and many still repeated the last line softly.

    Ninety-nine percent of the people in this city are immigrants, or refugees.

    They have experienced everything in the story-leaving the country for a long time, taking a long journey, taking roots in strange land, working, building their own houses, and cultivating their own land ...

    There is no story that can impress people sitting here like Immigration.

    Gradually, applause finally rang, and the applause grew more and more louder and louder, and it rang through the hall.

    With applause from around, Count Bahrain suddenly heard Victoria Wilder''s voice in his ears:

    "They came here to watch other people''s stories, but they saw themselves in the stories.

    "Mr. Bahrain, what do you think of this story?"

 Chapter 773ï¼š Your aunt will always be your aunt

    How is this story ...

    While the roster of actors was still scrolling in the holographic projection on the stage, Count Bahrain lowered his head and pondered how to answer the question of the Duchess of Victoria.

    The Duchess seems to like this new type of drama called the "Mage Shadow Play", or ... is interested in something it shows.

    But after a few seconds of thinking, Earl Bahrain gave up the idea of ??touting or agreeing, and confessed his feelings frankly: "It is a brand new thing, and it is very novel in terms of expression, but It''s a story ... I''m not very ''appreciating'' it, and I can''t resonate with the characters in the show. "

    This is the most direct thought of a noble who has enjoyed many dramas after seeing the first shadow drama.

    "But even so, it''s still an amazing thing," Count Bahrain said after a second, "not just because the people who made it thought of putting ''drama'' in the magic net terminal. On the projection, because of its script ... I don''t know who wrote such a script, but it must not be a well-known playwright. They can''t write such things. "

    "What about the script ..." Victoria Wild said softly thoughtfully, and her gaze fell on the large holographic projection on the stage, which had already completed the cast list, and the names of the producers were emerging. This is the person who wrote the script, "Film ... is really not a famous playwright."

    As soon as she spoke, Philm''s name had disappeared, and the name that emerged immediately changed the Duchess'' eyes slightly.

    Fendil Wild was followed by Eleven Franklin''s name.

    "This ..." The Count Bahrain next to him also happened to see the name, and his expression suddenly became subtle, and he looked at the Duchess a little at a loss, "Maybe ..."

    He wanted to say the same name, but after thinking about it, it was impossible to say the same name. Fortunately, how did the same name come about? The last name of the Duke of Protection is not repeated!

    Victoria sat there expressionlessly, and her eyes slowly turned to the side of the hall. Obviously, she had sensed some familiar magic breath, but she had never thought that a name would appear on the holographic projection of the stage.

    After a few seconds of unbearable silence and chill, the northern guardian suddenly stood up and walked towards a small door on the right side of the hall.

    And in the huge auditorium, applause continues ...

    ...

    Listening to the sound coming from the next hall, Film who was nervous for more than two hours finally couldn''t help but take a breath. The blond young man from the North felt a slow fall in his heart, a full tense After a few seconds, he whispered to himself: "Finally ... I can give my father an account."

    "I can also give you an explanation of the ''Flower of the Mountain''," Fendil next to him couldn''t help but smile, and patted Firma''s shoulder quite forcefully. "This is brilliant Achievement, no matter who it is, it is worth showing off. "

    Fillham was blushing and restrained suddenly: "I ..."

    Fendil couldn''t help laughing, "Don''t be so nervous, my friend, it''s nothing to be proud and natural to pursue love."

    It can be seen that the mood of the northern heir is also extremely happy at this moment. Anyone who has achieved fruitful results after a long period of effort will do so, even if he is a well-educated and destined to inherit the duke of the northern kingdom. The same prominent mood of the prominent children also made him forget for a moment the inexplicable tension and uneasiness that had been lingering in his heart not long ago, leaving him with only unfalsified happiness.

    Gao Wen''s gaze was retrieved from a small window that could see the scene in the screening room. He was also in a good mood, and he had more thoughts in his good mood than Phil and others.

    The Phantom Drama was a great success, and the new form of spiritual entertainment proved to be extremely popular. The subsequent effects and development prospects it can expect are all expected.

    Compared with the influence brought by this "Immigration", the more valuable things harvested by the Government Affairs Office and specific phantom drama producers are actually experience. With a successful experience as a reference, Gao Wen''s follow-up A large number of plans are likely to be implemented smoothly.

    The first plan is to produce more magic dramas that can show Cecil-style life, show Cecil-style thinking, and show the magic industry era. On the one hand, it is promoted in China, and on the other hand, it tries to penetrate into Tifeng. With the help of the newly signed trade contract, the businessmen are allowed to drive the Shadow Theater to Aldernan ...

    The second plan, at present, is only a vague and general idea, which is generally related to the promotion of the New Holy Light Church and the "decoration" of the faith of the old god.

    The applause is still coming. It seems that many people still do not want to leave the screening room, and still immerse themselves in the novel theater watching experience and the story that moved them. Maybe it will become a hot topic in the city of Cecil and even the entire South. It will give birth to a series of new terms, new jobs, new concepts.

    Gao Wen was thinking about those long-term plans, but all of a sudden, he felt that his sight was falling on himself.

    Following the feeling, he saw the bright eyes of Amber.

    "What''s wrong?" Gao Wen looked down at himself, "I have something on me?"

    "Relax your mind occasionally, don''t spend all your energy on planning," said Amber rarely and earnestly, although the second half of her sentence still made people want to shoot her on the wall. "It takes ten years to watch a play , Aren''t you afraid that your life will be exhausted? "

    Gao Wen was a little surprised, and some helplessness and self-deprecation came to mind.

    He was even educated by this half-elf and had no temper.

    He did plan too much, and even turned the plan into an instinct, putting everything under calculation.

    When hundreds or thousands of people can calm down and enjoy a story, he just thinks about how many Tifeng people can turn this story into a "returner" who longs for Cecil, counting that this new thing can produce What value it is useful for.

    But this is exactly what he must do and what he must do. When he decided to build a new order, he was destined to lose the right to enjoy something in this new order.

    But fortunately, the guy with a big mouth like amber reminded him that he can wake himself up and don''t forget the most fundamental meaning of these new things at the beginning.

    "It''s really a good play, it''s worth calming down and admiring it," Gao Wen finally exhaled, and his slightly serious expression on his face was quickly replaced by a relaxed smile. He first smiled and looked at Amber, Then he looked at the door of the monitoring room. "Also, we have guests."

    As soon as his voice fell, a knock came from the door.

    Amber, Firm, and others suddenly looked curiously at the iron room door. Fendil, who was smiling and joking with friends, also turned his gaze brightly, his tone rising: "Oh, visitor, let me Let''s see which interesting friend ... friend ... "

    A staff member approached and opened the door. Duchess Victoria Wilde and several aristocrats and attendants in casual clothes appeared at the door.

    Fendil''s bright smile, such as the "cold disaster", instantly became stiff and stagnant, and the subsequent words seemed to be squeezed out of the bronchi: "Aunt ... Aunt ..."

    The Duke of Victoria did not seem to see the nephew raised by her, but first came to Gao Wen and paid tribute with impeccable manners: "Salute to you, Your Majesty, I am sorry for this incomplete situation Appears before you. "

    "It doesn''t matter, I already knew you were here," Gao Wen sat on the chair, nodded with a smile, and responded to the salute of the others. "I just didn''t expect that you would come to watch this first" Magic "Movie", I think this should be a coincidence "

    "It''s a coincidence," Victoria''s always cold face slightly smiled, and then her eyes fell on Fendil, and then she recooled. "Fendil, are you here ... coincidence? "

    "I ..." Just as Fendil''s stiff smile eased, his expression became stiff again. The young man who always smiled brightly didn''t laugh much in front of Victoria. He looked around and looked away. After Gao Wen, finally organized a follow-up language, "I''m with your Majesty to inspect this ..."

    "Cough," Count Bahrain, who stood not far away, could not help but coughed and reminded, "Marquis Fendil, at the end of the list ..."

    Fendil: "..."

    "It is a good idea to show the list of all actors and producers at the end, which is in line with the characteristics of magic projection. There has never been a similar link in the old-style drama before," Victoria said blankly. "Who came up with the idea? "

    Fendil: "... it''s me, aunt."

    "In the last letter, you said that you have entered Imperial College, are devoting all your energy to your studies, and used your talents to achieve some results ..." Victoria looked at Fendil''s eyes and said slowly "So ... you''re actually working with people on how to make a drama?"

    Gao Wen didn''t speak, he just sat on the sidelines with a smile, and expressed his willingness to "you continue" with practical actions, and his smile was extremely pleasant.

    Amber even took out the seeds from his small bag.

    Fendil also noticed the apparent willingness of Her Majesty the Emperor and the Chief of the Intelligence Agency to watch the show, and his forehead was sweating.

    After so awkward and tense silence for several seconds, Fendil, who knew that the Duchess had never been too patient, finally took his heart and broke the silence after holding the spring flower: Doing something ... not mentioned in the letter, the production of the drama may indeed not fit the identity of a noble, but in my opinion, this is a very meaningful thing, especially in this place Where new things are, in this place full of new order, some old ideas must ... "

    Victoria didn''t wait for Fendil to finish, and interrupted him with a cold and indifferent tone: "Did I say you can''t do well?"

    Fendil: "... ah?"

    Victoria''s ice-blue eyes did not contain any emotions: "I just want to confirm whether this new-style drama really has a member of your Weld family and needs to be honest."

    Gao Wen tilted his head slightly and whispered to Amber who was smashing the seeds. "I thought she wouldn''t joke or make fun of people at all."

    "Actually, the more people with facial paralysis get joking and teasing, the more powerful they are," Amber murmured, "you can''t tell which sentence they are from the changes in their expressions. Playing with you. "

    Gao Wen thought for a while, and thought that Amber was quite reasonable. Then he clapped his hands and smiled to relieve the embarrassment of the scene: "Victoria, don''t be so harsh on the younger generations, young people try more things. If you don''t act rashly, you should encourage it outright. "

    Victoria withdrew her eyes from Fendil and bowed her head slightly in front of Govin. "Yes, Your Majesty."

    A loud exhalation came from not far away at this moment.

    The big pant was Film standing behind Fendil.

    The young man from a northern town, a civilian family, was almost choked by the tense atmosphere just now.

    "Let me introduce it," Gao Wen stood up with a smile, and did the introduction work without any shelf. "This is Mr. Firm, and he created the wonderful shadow play. The cause has received the full support of the royal family.

    "This is the Duchess of Victoria Wilde, one of the great Archon I trust, an asylum seeker from the North.

    "The rest ... please introduce yourself."

    Count Bahrain and others were astonished by Film''s youth. They were looking at it in detail. At this moment, when he heard Gao Wen''s words, he no longer considered the aristocratic restraint and the so-called rules and regulations, and introduced his identity.

    Listening to those names, Philm was a little stunned for a while ...

 Chapter 774ï¼š Northern plan

    While Film was trembling, Victoria was also seriously looking at this young man with blond hair who looked like his nephew.

    So young, he has created something incredible like the "Mage Shadow Drama".

    That wasn''t technical creation, but innovation at the level of ideas, which made the Duchess lament a little: In the face of these new things, the really creative people really are young people. Compared with the previous generation, they can go faster. Into this new era.

    Although she is not too old, she is an elder and she has been tempered in the upper noble circle for so many years. Sometimes she feels that her mentality is no longer young.

    If this Philm''s character is also trustworthy ... It is not a bad thing for Fendil to find such a friend. As for the so-called status gap ... the old ancestors have stated that they want to change the ancestral system, then it is still in compliance The trend is good.

    The complex thoughts only flashed in a flash, Victoria''s expression did not change, she still looked to the outsider as the cold-faced Duchess, and just nodded to Ferm just right: "I''m glad to meet you, Mr. Firm. "

    "I ... I''m also very happy and honored," Fillm hurriedly lowered his head. "I often hear Fendil mention you."

    "Oh?" There was a hint of curiosity in Victoria''s tone. "How did he mention me?"

    "He said you ..." Film was about to speak subconsciously when he was nervous, but just a few words popped out and noticed that Fendil had cast in. "You and my friend have a match and no contradictions. Today is still a partnership. The look of the aunt ¡¯s power is so immediate. The words behind him have been modified immediately. "He said that you are full of majesty, though severe but respectable. It is the Duke of Ice and Snow that admires the northern mountains."

    "This is not what he would say, but still thank you for your compliment," Victoria nodded, and then withdrew her gaze, turned to Govin. "Your Majesty, I''m sorry for the delay."

    "No, I''m happy to see the subjects being happy," Gao Wen expressed the joy of eating melon with a smile on his face. "Besides, since you are here today, we can just talk about some things."

    As he said, he stood up and nodded slightly to Philm and others who still lowered their heads: "Here are the young people here-the next few screenings are just as important, I wish you all the best."

    Several voices sounded at the same time: "Yes, Your Majesty!"

    ...

    Leaving the theater that was temporarily converted to show the magic drama, Govin took Victoria directly onto the magic guided car waiting at the back door of the theater. Several other people brought by Victoria were also arranged in other vehicles.

    Outside the car window, the street view of the Imperial Capital is constantly receding. Between the semi-classical and semi-modern buildings scattered high and low, citizens wearing warm winter clothes and running children can be seen everywhere. Decorative flags and cloth curtains are dancing in the wind.

    "I heard that you came by train after you arrived at Rock City?" On the back seat of the magic car, Gao Wen glanced at the "Duke of Ice and Snow" sitting opposite and said casually.

    "Yes, Your Majesty," Victoria nodded slightly. "It was my personal whim-I want to experience the train ride for myself and see for myself how the train and the entire railway system behind it work."

    "How do you look?"

    "I did see the train running, but to understand that the railway system does not seem so simple," Victoria said frankly. "This is a complex and huge system that requires a lot of people to participate and is not as reliable as spells. Personal understanding and talent. "

    Gao Wen watched the Duke of Snow and Snow use a poker face to tell his experiences and feelings, and he couldn''t help showing a smile of satisfaction and comfort.

    The former ruler of the northern Principality was concerned about the specific operation of the magic train and the railway system, and also thought of experiencing it in person, which is gratifying.

    Because there are also plans to build railways in the northern region, the new thing of the magic guide train will sooner or later spread throughout the empire.

    As an old nobleman and orthodox mage of traditional origin, Victoria is able to abandon her identity constraints and old thinking habits and actively and seriously want to contact new things, which is already invaluable.

    After thinking about it, Gao Wen asked casually: "Talk about the situation on Saint Sunil, as well as the construction of the magic net hub in the central and northern regions."

    "The situation in St. Sunil has been completely controlled, the City Hall is managing the city''s operations, and the purification and reconstruction of the small plains in the southeast of St. Sunil has achieved the expected goals. Nearby refugees have been contained in the city or evacuated to the vicinity In the cities and towns, food from the west has already been put in place, and at least this winter will not starve people, "said Victoria in a clear manner." The nobles who stayed in the old capital have been "rectified", and each family has issued regulations. The number of direct or affiliated members has been included in the immigration list. Speaking of which, due to the closure of the Gorgon River, all types of migrants transported to the south can now only take the land of the Holy Spirit Plain, which is slow and costly, I am preparing to apply for some of the construction teams to be stationed in the Holy Spirit Plain Reconstruction Area in situ, while assisting the construction of the reconstruction area, while waiting for the warm spring to thaw ... "

    Gao Wen nodded: "Your consideration makes sense. Then prepare the relevant documents. Let me see if there are no problems, just do it."

    "Thank you for your understanding," Victoria continued. "In addition, you mentioned that the Magic Net Hub in the central and northern regions ... the project progress in this area is still stagnating, mainly in the northern region, and it is difficult to construct in mountainous areas, and winter The mountains are frozen, and large equipment is more difficult to enter the mountain. We can only complete the laying of nodes within the city range. As for the connection to the network ... at least it must wait until summer or autumn. "

    Gao Wen has generally learned about this from Herti, and it is not too surprising at this moment, but after completing the basic report, Victoria immediately gave a detail that was not mentioned in the previous report: "Also ... Your Majesty, something strange happened when laying the magic net in Dongdong Fort. Although the cause is still under investigation, I think I should tell you first."

    "Strange condition?" Gao Wen frowned. "What happened?"

    "After the completion of the Dongdongbao Magic Net, the night when the magic center obelisk in the city center was connected with the Magic Net, all the running Magic Net terminals issued a weird howling that lasted for more than ten seconds, and it was on at the time. A lot of unrecognizable weird symbols and jittering lights and shadows are projected on the terminals of the state. No matter howling, or those projected symbols, lights and shadows, no one can recognize them. "

    This sounded like something of an urban thriller and Gao Wen frowned subconsciously: "Isn''t it a malfunction?"

    Victoria shook her head: "No, the technicians checked a lot of times, including several experts sent from the Imperial City to the North. I also purposely returned from Saint-Sunier to Fort Winter in advance for this, confirmed the magic net and Not attacked or polluted by high magic. "

    Gao Wen had various speculations and hypotheses in his heart, but all lacked strong theoretical support. He frowned, thinking about what might cause such a strange phenomenon, while looking at Victoria''s eyes: "You Do you have any ideas? "

    "I''m just guessing-maybe the extreme northern mountains are close to the edge of the continent, to a certain extent, they are disturbed by the magic surge of the endless sea, and the local magic environment is different from the inland areas, so it is expected in the magic net. Disturbances other than this may also be the interference of Winterberg itself ... "

    Having said that, Victoria additionally explained, "The Winterberg itself is not only a castle, but also a huge magic fortress, or ... it is the ''mage tower'' of the family ancestor Snow Wild, and the ancestors reinvented it with magical power. After reaching the mountain peak, and turning a part of the peak into the foundation of Winter Winter Fortress, a very powerful magic well was set up in the depth of the castle, and a variety of powerful and strange magic items were collected. On this basis, continue to build castles and collect extraordinary things ... Nowadays, Dongdong Fortress has become the most powerful source of magic interference in the northern border. Although the castle itself has certain shielding and protection measures, it is difficult to guarantee that these interference will not affect Go to the magic net in the city below the mountain. "

    Listening to Victoria''s explanation, Gao Wen couldn''t help rubbing his forehead, all kinds of memories came up: "Snow ... We said that he was a hamster''s relative. He liked to collect everything, and Charlie said he would die sooner or later. On his dangerous collection. "

    Victoria''s expression remained the same, and she was a little nervous in her heart listening to Gao Wen''s news about these secrets about the founding ancestors, and could not help but say something in her heart¡ª

    If Her Majesty Gao Wen did not reveal the coffin, his ancestor Snow Wilder would be the oldest of the four founding dukes and five founding ancestors ...

    But this cannot be said, it is too disrespectful.

    Gao Wen couldn''t guess what was always in the face of Victoria, who was always a frosty face.

    The weird phenomenon mentioned by Victoria should not be taken away as a "mysterious failure" or "thriller talk"!

    The magic net is a new thing, even if it has been running for several years, its various characteristics have yet to be explored, and various improvements and optimization work have yet to be launched. As the foundation of the magic guide industry, any abnormalities it exposes must be Be careful, even if you don''t consider it ...

    In this world where there are all kinds of extraordinary powers, all kinds of mysterious phenomena and weird things, we must also be vigilant in the face of any sufficiently weird and wide-ranging event!

    Is it really like Victoria said that some kind of external interference affects the operation of the magic net of Ondongbao? Or ... is there something trying to pollute the magic net?

    Will this effect affect the magic nets in other regions?

    If so, the consequences would be unimaginable!

    Noting that Gao Wen''s expression suddenly became extremely serious, Victoria couldn''t help asking after a few seconds of silence: "Your Majesty, what do you think?"

    Gao Wen awakened from his thoughts, but he could not help but come up with some bold schemes that Rebecca had proposed a long time ago ...

    "Maybe ... some of the key nodes of the magic net should have a function of physical self-destruction ..."

    Victoria was taken aback by Govin''s last few words: "Ah ?!"

    "Don''t worry about it for the time being, some technical problems at the beginning of the design of the magic net," Gao Wen waved his hand, put his mind down for a while, and prepared to go back to the technical staff to discuss the details. "In short, the" abnormal phenomenon "you mentioned is very worthy of attention. After you go back, you have to investigate carefully, even if you can''t find out the reason, then you must stare at the operation of the magic net, confirm whether it has other visions, and report to me in time. "

    Victoria lowered her head. "I understand."

    Gao Wen exhaled and turned to the next topic: "Besides, is there anything else in the North?"

    "Yes," Victoria nodded, then talking about one of the reasons for her visit to the Imperial City in person, "We successfully opened the ''door'' of the Principality of the Holy Dragon, and Grand Duke Barlower Knall agreed. The request to formally establish diplomatic relations with the empire, and entrusted me to submit to you personally the credentials and convey your wishes. Before the spring, the Principality of Saint Dragon will send an official diplomatic mission to serve as long-term ambassadors, establish embassies, send overseas students, and open business portals. ready."

    Gao Wen froze for a moment, and then made no secret of his surprise: "Ha! This is really good news! We even knocked on the most difficult door in the north! This way, the situation will be more favorable to us ! "

    "Yes, when you knock on this door, the Duchy of the Dragon will be more inclined towards the settlement of Cecil," said the expressionless Victoria, and could not help but show a smile. "After all, the Duchy of Dragon is not just suffering With Cecil, it is also very close to Tifeng, and Tifeng has been trying to establish exchanges with the Principality of the Holy Dragon over the years. This has always been worrying. Now ... we can worry less. "

    ¡°You ca n¡¯t be blindly optimistic, just knocking on the door, but you do n¡¯t have to drag the Principality of the Dragon into the Cecil settlement area, they can still be allies with the Tifeng people,¡± Gao Wen said with a smile, ¡°I ¡¯m also curious, What exactly touched those stubborn ''Dragon Descendants'' of the Holy Dragon Principality? "

 Chapter 775ï¼š Looking towards the sea

    What opened the stubborn door of the Principality of the Holy Dragon?

    Gao Wen was really curious about this.

    The Holy Dragon Principality is located in the extreme north of the mainland. Half of the country is covered with frozen mountains and mountains. There is not much fertile land. The living environment is even worse for ordinary human beings, but it is such a country that always claims to be the "Principality", A country with a harsh living environment made Ansudu, who was the strongest in the year, extremely scary. Even half of the Northern Mountain Corps was established to be vigilant against the duchy in the frozen mountain range. There is naturally a reason.

    The citizens of the Holy Dragon Principality call themselves Dragons, and the more aristocratic they are, the more they claim to have pure blood of the Dragon family-outsiders do not fully believe this statement, because the Holy Principality has almost no dealings with other countries, so it does not People have seen the "Dragonborn" show the appearance of the power of the dragon, but at least one thing is sure, that is, the people of the Holy Dragon Principality are by no means ordinary humans. Although they look similar to humans, their children Being able to run around the mountain with bare arms in the extreme northern mountains of tens of degrees below zero, it doesn''t look like the average physical fitness of a human ...

    And now Gao Wen has obtained evidence from Maggie: The so-called "Dragon Origin" of the Holy Dragon Principality is true. At least their upper nationals are indeed Dragons, but they are genetically defective and weaker than ordinary Dragons. It''s just a dragon.

    The kingdom established by the dragon ancestors will be able to fight even if the body is very small.

    In addition to the powerful fighting power, the mountains of the Holy Dragon Principality also contain the highest quality magical metal veins in the northern part of the mainland. A small amount of metal ingots flowing from the Holy Dragon Principality to the outside world are in demand in the northern countries.

    Such a country that can fight itself and has valuable strategic resources, which is still in a neutral state, will naturally attract the attention of neighboring countries. As early as in the Ansu era, the northern noble forces of the kingdom represented by Victoria Wilde have been trying and The Principality of the Holy Dragon established clearer and more stable links, but it has always been ineffective.

    Those dragon descendants do not seem to be very interested in the "outside world". Apart from maintaining the most basic material circulation with the outside world, they do not establish diplomatic relations with any country and have no precedent for sending envoys.

    "Perhaps it was our magic creations that aroused their interest, or it might be that the changes in the empire''s situation passed to the ear of the Grand Duke of Dragon Blood," facing Gao Wen, Victoria could only say her own speculation, " It may even be that the Cecil businessmen who have been active in the north for more than six months have changed the perception of us of the ''Dragon Origin'' ... "

    "How do you say this?"

    "Those" Dragons "have always respected the warriors who can challenge the mountains and are not afraid of the winter. As long as this standard is met, even ordinary human vendors will be treated with great courtesy. In the past, such" warriors "were rare It is small, and since the wholesale price of Frost Resistance Potion has been reduced to one and a half pounds a ton, all Cecil merchants operating in the northern regions have been ''warriors'' ... "

    Gao Wen laughed abruptly: "Does that count?"

    Victoria''s tone was calm: "People of the Holy Dragon Principality do not come to challenge the cold winter and the mountains by accident. Do they rely on equipment and potions? In their view, foreign objects are also a part of strength. Just walk into the mountains against the cold wind. Yes, they are all their friends. "

    "... It seems I have time to find Maggie to learn more about the Holy Dragon Principality." Gao Wen said with a smile.

    Of course, he did not believe that he really relied on a large group of potions to sing songs. The merchants who were driving on the ice field knocked on the gate of the Principality of the Holy Dragon. Victoria talked about this as a joke, But no matter what, the closed country that has inextricably linked with the dragon opened the door to Cecil, which itself is worth celebrating-

    The exiled "Dragonborn", even if it exceeds human beings in all aspects, should not have a good time in the icy and snowy mountains, and the various creations of the magic industry can undoubtedly improve their quality of life, presumably the Archduke of Dragon Blood Will not reject the magic net and machinery-it is easy to do so.

    The Cecilians are again asking to help AIA build railways ...

    In a happy and relaxed mood, Gao Wen''s thoughts moved north, and he remembered what he was planning recently.

    "In previous correspondence, I told you about plans to build the northern coast, set up ports, and explore the ocean," he looked at Victoria. "What do you think about this?"

    Victoria''s light-colored eyes were still as ice and snow, thinking while saying: "Some of the northern nobles are worried about this, mainly because they are worried about the huge investment, the small returns, and the danger of the ocean, but they have no real power, so don''t worry too much about this.

    "I understand your idea of ??setting up a port. From the perspective of building the ''Cecil settlement area'', the current land transportation is very limited, the territory of the Ogure tribal country is complex, the road construction cycle is long, and the western and southern parts of the mainland Blocked by mountains and forests, without too many continuous river channels, relying only on the trade portal of moss woods and the western border, the scale of trade that can be accommodated is very limited-if a port can be set up on the north coast and the northern route to the mainland will be restarted, there is no doubt that it can greatly Solve this problem.

    "One investment is indeed huge, but the subsequent benefits are also unimaginable.

    "Aristocrats in various places were separated during the Ansu period. It was impossible for lords near the northern ridgeline to complete such projects, but now the empire has the ability to concentrate the power of the country. It is possible to build the northern coast, set up ports, and even restart the northern continent. of."

    Victoria Wild, who has always been less talkative, didn''t say a word when talking about these things, and listening to the duke''s methodical remarks, Gao Wen gradually showed a satisfied look.

    As he had previously judged, Victoria had vision.

    It''s easy to see where the difference between the confederation kingdom and the centralized empire is, and what is the significance of opening the port.

    But her limitations are also obvious: she only noticed the economic benefits of restarting the northern circle of the mainland, but she did not think that Gao Wen ¡¯s "exploration of the ocean" had a broader vision.

    But this is not to blame her. This is due to the limitations of the times and the social environment-after 700 years of human beings away from the ocean, how many people can realize how aggressive this seemingly vast continent is?

    "In addition to the northern continent route, what I really care about ... and the entire ocean," Gao Wen said slowly, "Victoria, I mean the ocean."

    Sure enough, after hearing this, Victoria, who always had no expression, frowned slightly.

    "The open sea ... there are storms and magic currents, Your Majesty, the Church of the Storm is no longer there," she couldn''t help but said. "Exploring the open sea and restarting the offshore route are very different."

    "I know, but after all, we can''t shrink into this narrow continent forever," Gao Wen said. "Deeper oceans have a wider world-Siren, Dragon, these powerful races you all know, they are exactly From the opposite side of the ocean, they can move freely between their country and this continent, but we humans cannot step out in one step. This situation is not very reassuring. "

    Is this continent ... very narrow?

    Victoria was a little puzzled for a while, but she quite agreed with the second half of Govin.

    Those ancient and powerful races can come and go freely in the human world, but human beings can''t take a step in front of the ocean, knowing that there may be a wider world opposite the sea, but they can only hide on land to guess what is there. This situation ... is indeed a little bit aggrieved.

    Of course, an empire, especially an empire that still needs to be developed, ca n¡¯t just start ocean operations regardless of cost for the sake of ¡°unyielding¡±. There is no sufficient interest to promote it. A cause that does not see the future will also shake the foundation of the empire, but if it is only a certain degree of exploration and a certain degree of technological accumulation ... that''s no problem.

    She knew that Gao Wen meant the same.

    On this basis, she seriously considered how to explore the open sea with the current strength of the Cecil Empire.

    In thought, she slowly said, "Your Majesty, if you want to explore the open sea, then the northern coastline may not be a good ''starting point'' ..."

    Gao Wen frowned: "Why do you say that?"

    "According to many records, starting from the northern coastline and crossing the sea passage formed by the Kingdom of Violet and the Principality of the Holy Dragon, there is an extraordinarily large permanent storm circle on the sea. This storm circle does not seem to weaken or drift throughout the year. On any safe route, a man-made ship should not be able to break through its blockade ... "

    Gao Wen slightly opened his eyes in surprise: "Is there such a storm circle?"

    Crossing the extreme north of the continent, crossing the "Going to the Peninsula" of the Kingdom of Violet and the Principality of the Holy Dragon, there is a dead corner monitored by his satellite lens!

    "Yes," Victoria nodded. "In fact, there are not only ancient books, but when the weather is clear and the magic environment on the sea is relatively stable, you can see from the heights of the northern mountains to the ocean, and sometimes you can see it. The hazy ''cloud wall'' surging on the sea is an indirect proof of the existence of a storm circle. "

    "The cloud wall that can be seen directly with the naked eye in the north?" Gao Wen was really shocked this time. "How big is that thing?"

    "If the ancient books are correct, if the Wilde family''s observations and calculations for hundreds of years are correct, its effective range is greater than the entire northern territory, and even larger than the entire Violet Kingdom, enough to cover one-half of the Cecil Empire. ! "

    Gao Wen: "..."

    After a moment of astonishment, he couldn''t help talking to himself: "How did this thing ..."

    "No one knows that the existing magic theories and meteorological theories cannot explain, but there are many legends and stories about eternal storms on the ocean in the northern borders, but they are either paradoxical or paradoxical, or they are attributed to the gods Force, there is no reference value. "

    "This storm circle is permanent?" Gao Wen couldn''t help but confirm it again.

    "Yes, the Wilder family has not seen it fade in any way for at least seven hundred years."

    "Can you get around?"

    "It ca n¡¯t be bypassed from the north direction-it completely blocks the northern route. If the northern ring-continent route is successfully launched, it is possible to start from the west of the strait, bypass the west coast of the violet kingdom, and officially enter the ocean-but it is very difficult."

    "Yeah, it''s not that difficult," Gao Wen couldn''t help but sigh. "Not to mention that the long voyage has been increased out of thin air, it is unknown whether the Violet Kingdom is willing to let our exploration ship make a large circle around their offshore ... ... "

    As he spoke, he thought of another question:

    North of the mainland ... There is a large and never-ending storm structure in the north of the mainland, so what else is there in that direction?

    It seems that the dragon came from that direction ...

    Will that huge storm be related to the dragon? Or rather ... was the storm created by the dragon to guard their portal?

    If that''s the case, then exploring the ocean from the north is really the next option.

    Just then Victoria suddenly said again: "Your Majesty, if the northern route is not optional, we actually have another option ..."

    Gao Wen raised his eyebrows: "Another option?"

    Victoria nodded slightly: "We''re not just one estuary on the north coast. In the northeast corner of the east, near the border with the Principality of Shenglong, at the end of the cliffs and highlands, there is a small estuary ..."

    "The Duke of Ice and Snow" spoke slowly, and the satellite map in Gao Wen''s mind slowly adjusted.

    He saw the estuary, an estuary that he had subconsciously ignored because it was near the border of the Principality of Holy Dragon and lacked clear landmarks around it.

    Suddenly, he felt a jittery picture in his mind.

    A little bit of fragmented memory emerged deep in his mind!

    It was a memory belonging to Gavin Cecil!

 Chapter 776ï¼š Broken memory

    Those messy and broken memories seem to burst into a flash of light suddenly in the dark, and the flashes reflect countless shadowy and hidden things. Although fragmented and incomplete, some instinct that comes from the heart makes it high Wen instantly realized what it was¡ª

    That was the mysterious record of going to sea, or in other words, part of the record of going to sea!

    Victoria''s voice went a little distantly, but Gawain''s consciousness was already immersed in the depths of the picture that had begun to dissipate.

    He "sees" an unknown beach, with strange rocks on the beach, a desolate stretch of cliffs and gravel-covered steep slopes stretching from a distance. On the other side, the sea surface is gently undulating and a wave of fine waves crashes. The waves hit the reefs near the beach, and the glow of the dawn was rising from that sea level, and there was a glorious sun shining on the cliffs and steep slopes, which gilded the entire world.

    There is a huge three-masted ship parked on the distant sea. The hull is wide and the shell is covered with runes and mysterious lines. The markings of the storm and the ocean indicate that it belongs to the Church of the Storm, and it stops smoothly in the gentle undulating On the sea, the small waves cannot shake it.

    Gao Wen "walked" into this memory, he found himself standing on the beach, surrounded by a lot of shadowy figures-those figures were shrouded in hazy dark mist, could not see, they were talking about voyage, about On the topic of weather, every voice brought a faint familiarity to Gao Wen, but he couldn''t even remember a corresponding name.

    It was as if the names had been completely erased from his subconscious, and even if he recalled some memory fragments, he could not regain them.

    Memory cannot be disturbed and cannot be modified, and Gao Wen does not know how to make these shadowy shadows into a clear form. He can only follow the guidance of memory and continue to "go" deep.

    The moment of departure seemed to have arrived.

    I don''t know when the dinghy for the ship appeared on the beach, and Govin took it with those figures covered with dark fog and sailed towards the distant ship.

    The sun is gradually jumping out of the sea, the night has almost completely receded, and the scene on the sea has become clearer and clearer, but even so, the front of the boat is still hanging with a vaguely contoured lantern, which looks unnecessary. The lantern swaying at the bow seemed to disperse some kind of darkness that did not exist-Gao Wen''s gaze was involuntarily attracted by the dim light, and the voice of the surrounding people entered his ear:

    "... I''m afraid this is the last time the Son of the Storm has sailed ... I hope everything goes well ..."

    "It will go well, it has the best pilot priest, many pilot priests, and the last blessing ..."

    "But the pilots may also be lost in the depths of the ocean ... Now everyone has lost shelter, and the people of the sea are no exception."

    "It doesn''t matter, there is ... protecting the minds of the priests, and even one crazy ... and the next one to take over."

    "What if it''s all crazy?"

    "... then we have only courage ..."

    "Ha, that seems to be fine."

    Someone laughed heartily, and the laughter carried a broad and open feeling like the waves. Gao Wen "saw" that he remembered in his memory and also laughed. These laughing people took the boat for boarding and greeted them. At the dawn of dawn, it seemed as if he was heading for a worthy feast, but Gao Wen''s mind came up with a word: Go to the dead.

    After hesitated for a while, he realized that the word was not what he thought. It came from the deepest memory of Gawain Cecil. It was the pioneer who was most impressive seven hundred years ago before boarding the ship. Feeling-

    The picture then shattered, followed by relatively long darkness and intricate chaotic light and shadow.

    Gao Wen thought that all he could see was this, but after a period of darkness, this memory had follow-up--

    A felucca was parked near the coastline, and Gao Wen identified it as the ship from the previous memory that was going to sea.

    However, compared with the beautiful and magnificent appearance at the time of departure, the ship was now stricken at the moment-the rune protecting the hull was mostly extinguished, a mast was broken off, and the broken sail was dragged on the side of the ship like a shroud. In addition, the magical blessed wooden deck and hull are filled with astonishing cracks and holes, as if the entire ship is on the verge of disintegration.

    It seemed to have encountered more than one terrible storm. The storm made it crumbling. If it were not, there was a very weak and thin light curtain covering the hull of the ship, blocking the turbulent seawater, and barely maintaining the structure of the hull. I''m afraid it was approaching. The coastline had previously disintegrated and sank.

    Gaze flashed, and Gao Wen found himself sitting on the boat again, but this time, the boat left the boat and was moving closer to the coast.

    The giant sun has sunk, and the bright red glare of the setting sun splashed from the side of the cliff, and sprinkled on the sparkling sea surface. The sea waves of thousands of miles seemed to be soaked with blood, soaked in people''s hearts.

    The hazy lantern is still hanging from the bow, swaying against the setting sun, as if to dispel some kind of invisible darkness.

    Except for Gao Wen himself, there are only three figures left on the boat, and all other positions ... are empty.

    No one spoke, the atmosphere was dull and terrible, and as a passenger in memory, Gao Wen could not take the initiative to break the silence.

    It wasn''t until the dinghy was nearing the shore that a figure broke the silence by making a sound: "It''s almost here."

    Someone beside him echoed, "Yeah, it''s almost there."

    "There is always a difference," said the third figure. Although the figure was hazy, his eyes seemed to be falling on Gao Wen. "The situation is not bad, at least you are back alive."

    Gao Wen felt his throat move. He overlapped with his memory. He heard familiar and unfamiliar voices coming from his own mouth: "You have made a huge sacrifice."

    "... It was expected. It was just unexpected that the ocean was such a dangerous place in the case of total loss of protection ..." A figure said, "As for our sacrifice ... don''t take it to heart, compare with us Arise, the sacrifices you make are just as great. "

    Gavin Cecil''s voice was low and solemn: "I hope it''s all worth it."

    The first figure who spoke before shook his head: "No value is not worth it. We only have to do it. We are small creatures, so we may only be able to do small things, but compared to sitting still, we take some actions actively. All in all, it makes more sense. "

    There was a figure joking around him: "Ha,¡® philosopher, ¡¯you forcefully say such deep words!¡±

    However, the dark shadow, which was nicknamed "Philosophy", did not speak again and seemed to be thinking.

    After that, there was a period of silence. In the silence, the dinghy finally landed on the shore, and four people jumped onto the land for a while and remained silent.

    This time it was Gawain Cecil who broke the silence first: "What will happen next, have you thought about it?"

    "I can''t think of it now," a figure shook his head, "... has gone, at least ... retrieve ... the fellows are ..."

    The sounds and pictures in the memory suddenly became intermittent, and the surrounding light suddenly turned on and off. Gao Wen knew that this fragmented memory had finally come to an end, and he tried to concentrate and distinguish that he could hear clearly. For every syllable of his, he heard a murmur in the sound of the fine waves:

    "That wall can always support hundreds of years, even thousands of years ... maybe before, our descendants will develop, and what troubles us today may not bother them."

    This is the voice of Govin Cecil.

    And then those inexplicable sounds that I can''t remember:

    "I hope so ..."

    "It''s time to say goodbye. I always think I should say something, but I can''t think of anything to say."

    "Then don''t talk about it, anyway ... everyone will forget it in a while."

    "Also, I wish each one a safe road ..."

    All the voices are gone, the faint speech, the shattered sea waves, the wind in the ears are all gradually quiet, in the rapidly jumping, dark vision, Gao Wen only saw a few vague and incoherent Picture:

    The dinghy hung back to the sea and sailed towards the distant ship.

    The two remaining masts of the ship hoisted a sail, turned slowly, and headed towards the sea full of **** rays, gradually drifting away into the darkness.

    Gawain Cecil turned and walked slowly and slowly towards the land.

    In that direction, it seems that someone has come to respond.

    This emerging memory ends here.

    ...

    Gao Wen took a breath, and his consciousness returned to the present. He was still sitting in the magic car, close to the center of Cecil, and in the opposite seat was Victoria, who seemed to be faintly worried.

    Gao Wen frowned, those pictures and sounds still clearly in his mind-just now, he had entered a strange and wonderful state, and those memories emerged like a semi-conscious dream engulfed his consciousness , He seems to be immersed in an immersive scene, but has not completely lost touch with the real world-he knows that he should have spent less than a minute in the real world, but this minute of stagnation has caused Victoria''s note.

    Upon discovering Gao Wen''s return to life, Victoria could not help but said, "Your Majesty, are you okay?"

    Amber''s figure immediately emerged from the seat next to Gao Wen: "Rest assured, it''s okay, he will do this occasionally."

    Then she looked at Gao Wen and asked, "Are you all right?"

    "I suddenly remembered something ..." Gao Wen waved his hand, motioned to himself, and then slowly said, "Amber, do you remember I mentioned it to you, I once had a trip to the sea, but the relevant details Have forgotten. "

    "Ah, remember," Amber blinked, "I have also helped you investigate this case file-unfortunately nothing was found. It happened 700 years ago, and it may be a confidential operation, all traces Nothing left. "

    "I suddenly remembered it a few moments ago," Gao Wen said as he glanced across Victoria.

    "The estuary you just mentioned, where the Duchy of the Dragon and the northeastern border of Cecil ... is called the Dragon Fjord."

    "It does have such a name-a name derived from the Duchy of the Holy Dragon."

    "I was ... I went to the sea from there," Gao Wen exhaled, his brows frowned tightly. "It was the children of the storm who went to sea with me."

    This time, even the Victorian iceberg mentality was difficult to maintain, and even exclaimed: "What ?! Son of the Storm ?!"

    "Strictly speaking, it should be the child of the storm that has not fallen into the dark," Gao Wen said slowly. "And I suspect that it is the last batch ... in my memory, they were already crazy when they sailed with me. Confronted. "

    According to the information currently available, the three major dark sects should have three stages of mental state in the process of facing the gods and falling into darkness:

    At the ceremony of the Patriarch''s Peak, the three sect leaders were awake before they came into contact with the knowledge of the gods and brought madness back to life.

    After the ceremony, the three denominations were contaminated by the knowledge of the gods, and members either rushed into the waste land of Gondor, or fled and left, and disappeared. This time they were crazy. This process lasted for several years or even longer. .

    After a period of madness, some members of the three major denominations seem to have recovered their "sense" and regrouped their compatriots to completely turn into the dark denominations. They began to execute those "plans" in extreme paranoia. This process continues to this day .

    According to Gao Wen''s judgment, the figures he walked with in his memory should be the sons of the storm-this is corroborated by the details of the ship and those who spoke, and their status ... Transition from one phase to the second.

    They are gradually polluted by the knowledge of the gods, and they are gradually going crazy.

    This process should have been very fast. Many believers took only a moment from the first stage to the second stage, but those who walked with Gao Wen seemed to persist for a long time.

    Something sheltered their hearts and helped them temporarily fight the madness.

    Suddenly, the dimly-lit lantern hanging from the bow of the ship flashed in Gao Wen''s mind.

 Chapter 777ï¼š Memory confusion

    Gao Wen can basically be sure that those who appeared in the fragment of the meeting and the shadows covered the dark fog, and those who had sailed with Gavin Cecil should be a group of children of the storm that have not been completely devoured by madness and paranoia. Religious.

    Of course, at that time they could also be called "storm priests".

    This is also in line with his previous reasoning: 700 years ago, when all kinds of advanced magical technologies of human beings had declared failure, they could only help Govin Cecil to complete the mysterious voyage. Storm priests of various sea arts.

    From the timeline, when Gao Wen started the mysterious voyage, the three denominations should have completed the ceremony on the peak of the ancestors, and they should have fallen into madness.

    So who protected the intellect of some of the Sons of the Storm so that they could complete the mysterious voyage of Govin Cecil?

    Lantern ...

    Gao Wen can think of only one name: Selena Gelfen.

    The lantern in the memory is very vague, but it has a strong sense of familiarity and intimacy. This feeling originates from Gavin Cecil, which shows that the image of "the lantern" has left a deep impression on the latter''s memory. At that time, there was no figure of Selena Gell on the dinghy, but since the lantern was hanging on the bow ... maybe it means that the "power" of Selena Gell was at some kind of surreal Form accompanies Gavin Cecil.

    Gao Wen rubbed his forehead, remembering a piece of information Daniel had passed to himself before--

    Although it is not clear what the specific death time and course of Selena Gell was, but in the materials that the archbishop priest can consult, it can basically be determined that the "dream lady" was short after the ancestor peak ceremony. He died within a period of time. The cause of death was martyrdom, protecting a large number of priests and believers in the dream church at the cost of life.

    If it were n¡¯t for her martyrdom, I do n¡¯t think there would be a surviving ¡°Eternal Sleeper¡± group: The Church of Dreams specializes in spiritual power. Due to the nature of divine magic, their relationship with the gods is closer and more direct Coupled with the fact that the then-Megol III was the first to enter the kingdom of God and face the gods, the members of the Church of the Dream were also more severely affected than the other two churches.

    Since Selena protected most of the members of the Dream Church at the time, then ... if she still has the power, it is also possible to "by the way" temporarily shelter some storm priests.

    The time of Govin Cecil''s voyage was not clear, but it is certain that after the establishment of the Kingdom of Anzu, the southern border defense system was basically stable, and it could be trusted in the rear.

    It is inferred from the timeline that Selena Gelfen should have been apologized to death at that time, and only the lantern appeared in her memory, but she did not see the figure of Selena Gelfen, maybe that was why- Selina "I" did not appear in front of Gawain Cecil.

    She protected the voyage team in the form of a soul. The so-called lanterns should only be the symbolic impressions left by Gavin Cecil''s mind that originated from the subconscious.

    Gao Wen''s eyes settled down: If this is the case, then this thing will be interesting.

    He has been looking for clues to the mysterious voyage of that year, looking for the records left by those who sailed with Govin Cecil or the clues of their descendants, but he has never gained anything. He thinks that those who are traveling are already here The trace was completely erased in the seven hundred years, and the lineage was broken, but now it seems that one of the biggest insiders is still alive and living in the spiritual network.

    Does Selina Gell know the secret back then? If she knew ... then did she know the connection between Gawain Cecil and Gawain? Do you know the "soul trade" that may exist?

    Gawain Cecil made a deal with her soul, and the deal was completed during that mysterious voyage. If Selina really followed the ship in some form, she would definitely Know something.

    She was afraid that she knew that the soul of Gawain Cecil had been replaced, long before Gawain unveiled the coffin, she should have known it.

    However, according to the internal feedback from the Church of the Everlasting, she seems to have never shown this. She is like a totally unknown person, and she also follows other believers, calling Gao Wen an "outside wanderer" ... Is this intentional? To cover up? Still waiting?

    And according to the last conversation in the memory, a storm priest said, "Anyway, everyone will forget about it anyway." Gao Wen guessed that this sailing memory should also be sealed by Selena Geer: She is perfectly capable of doing this in the most powerful soul and dream world outside of Gower III.

    What was the reason why she tried to seal this memory? And it seems that she also sealed the memory of everyone in the entire team at that time-will there be any hidden dangers in this memory? Will it be leaked? Who is leaked to? Who can glimpse these secrets from the memory of a legendary powerhouse?

    Gao Wen vaguely produced some speculation, but because of the lack of evidence, he did not dare to take it seriously.

    Victoria was just waiting patiently across from her. She knew that Gao Wen was thinking about some very important things, and it was quite inappropriate to rush to interrupt.

    In the end, Gao Wen broke the silence on his own initiative.

    "Is that estuary at the junction of the Principality of the Holy Dragon and the northeast of the Empire currently under our control?"

    The memory of the voyage was sealed, but now some fragments emerge from the darkness. The opportunity to break the seal seems to be because Victoria Wilder mentioned the estuary, and in order to continue to explore this mysterious past, In order to explore the actual needs of the ocean, Gao Wen needs to learn more about the current situation in that place.

    After all, seven hundred years have passed. This country has experienced two civil wars, turned upside down, and located on a small estuary on a distant border ... After all these years of ups and downs, it may not be what it was.

    "Nominally ... is still Empire territory," Victoria nodded, "but it has been unattended for many years. As of the last year of the Ansul, there were only a few run-down villages, and that estuary belonged in name. In a shabby Viscount leader, the Viscount leader is now assigned to the province of Basul. "

    "Nominally, that''s it." Gao Wen breathed a sigh of relief, but also felt a touch of urgency and pressure.

    The empire''s overall situation was initially set, but the sequelae of the war still needed to be gradually closed.

    The situation in the border areas has changed, and the disputed areas have been eroded by neighboring countries, or disputes with neighboring countries have occurred in the process of remeasurement of the border and the establishment of additional defenses. These are all possible.

    If something really happens in this regard, it can only be "since ancient times".

    "On the side of the Longfjord, an estuary should be built to serve as a foothold for exploring the ocean in the future," Gao Wen looked at Victoria slowly, "while the port opening plan on the extreme northern coastline remains unchanged, The establishment of the ''North Port'' will be used to restart the northern continent route. "

    "Yes, Your Majesty."

    Gao Wen thought about it and added: "On the side of the Longfjord, the foundation of the port should be laid. According to the standards of military ports, there will be some facilities for testing marine warships in the future ..."

    Victoria raised her eyes: "A battleship ... a magical warship for marine operations?"

    "Yes," Gao Wen nodded, with a little emotion, "It''s not just us who can think of the ocean ... Tifeng has a longer and better coastline than Cecil, and has a lot of natural ports and offshore resources. They Sooner or later, I will set my sights on the ocean. Maybe even now.

    On Victoria''s usual expressionless face, her eyes could not help changing slightly.

    A sense of urgency sprang up.

    Gao Wen''s thoughts diverged slightly after he ordered:

    Holongfjord is still the territory of the Cecil Empire, but its geographical location determines that it will be more sensitive between the Holy Dragon Principality and the Cecil Empire.

    Where military ports are set up, large military research and development facilities are set up, and even troops and permanent warships are stationed, the movements will not be small.

    It seems necessary to take advantage of this diplomatic opportunity to have a good relationship with the Duchy of the Holy Dragon.

    The good news from Victoria ... it''s really timely.

    ...

    The chaotic darkness seemed to envelop the whole world. On the flat and lacking color of the plain, the female in a white dress with a lantern stood quietly in the air, staring at the uninhabited small town dormant in the night.

    This is an "imaginary number zone" located outside the dream city, which is not marked by the spiritual network and cannot be directly addressed. The ordinary residents of the dream city (permanent people) can not even perceive without authorization. The existence of this area-even if they were standing where Selena Gelfen was at this moment, they could see nothing but darkness in their vision.

    This characteristic of the "imaginary number zone" effectively prevents the spread of pollution.

    But the weirdness of that small town is beyond imagination. It seems to be thinking and rational. It is actively seeking a way to break through the blockade and is trying to find a way to enter the backbone structure of the spiritual network.

    After a long quiet look, Selina turned her head suddenly, looking at the dim sky beside her.

    A gentleman with a temperament in a white robe sketched his figure out of nothingness.

    "Prince Selena, are you still monitoring the area yourself?"

    "No one is better at this job than me-the ghosts in the internet don''t need a break," Selina nodded slightly to Yuri, "what happened?"

    "The preparations for the second expedition have been completed. I will ask when the next operation will be."

    "Next nine." Selena said.

    "I see," Archbishop Yuri nodded, and then his gaze followed Selina on the uninhabited town in the distance. "What has changed in this phantom town ..."

    "As always, it was quiet, as if time was frozen," said Selina calmly. "The church never appeared again, and no bell rang in the town-according to the information revealed by the clergyman in the previous church, Yesterday was the day the bell rang. "

    Archbishop Yuri guessed: "Perhaps ... it will only come ''live'' when we enter the town."

    Selina remained silent for a moment, asking, "What''s changed in Sandbox One?"

    "The sandbox hasn''t changed, and we haven''t made progress."

    "... No news is the best news."

    "Exactly as you said," Archbishop Yuri sighed, then took a slight step back, and the figure faded. "Then I''ll go back first, and there''s work on the sandbox control team."

    "Let''s go."

    After Archbishop Yuri''s breath disappeared, Selena lowered her head and looked at the lantern in her hand quietly for a long time.

    It seemed that after a long time, she broke the silence softly as if to herself:

    "Are you a silver lining ..."

    ...

    The cold wind rolled over the hills in the southeast of Winter Wolf Castle. The cold wind near the end of winter is daunting. Even the soldiers stationed in this northern fortress all year round can''t help shivering when the cold wind blows. .

    But even so, the sentries inside and outside the main fortress stood up to the cold winds, stood upright with their best efforts, and maintained their majesty and demeanor as imperial soldiers.

    Because there are special VIPs visiting this border fortress.

    In the main hall of the castle, Andesa Wendell, with long silver-gray hair, wearing a lady''s armor, and a sword worn around his waist, stood straight in front of the steps, in the silver-gray eyes of the same color as the long hair, full of calm .

    In front of her was a team from Emperor Aldnan.

    Leading the team was a beautiful woman wearing a complex and gorgeous black court dress. She was fair-skinned and tall, with black straight hair hanging down to the waist, and fine gold chains inlaid with fine rubies hanging from the hair. In those water-like eyes, Andesa Wendell''s face was reflected.

    The woman wearing a long black court dress with a faint smile on her face, but she exudes a calm and noble temperament, which makes people around you involuntarily pay respect, but adds a subtle sense of distance.

    "His Highness Matilda," Andesa Wendell bowed in front of the Empire''s Kaolin Flower, "Welcome to Winter Wolf Castle.

    "Crossing here is Cecil land."

 Chapter 778ï¼š Talk with friends

    Matilda Augustus, one of Rosetta ¡¯s finest children, is known as the Kaolin Flower of the Empire and the most dazzling pearl of Aldernan.

    These dazzling auras are superimposed on her already good temperament, which can make many people involuntarily awe their hearts and dare not approach.

    But even so, she still has her own close friends.

    One of them is the heir to the Wendell family who has inherited the title of General Wolf.

    "We''ve seen the ceremony and can relax," the imperial princess smiled and nodded gently to Andesa. "We haven''t seen each other for almost two years? Last time you returned to the capital, I happened to be in the fiefdom. Handle things, just missed that. "

    "Necessary rules are still to be observed," Andersa relaxed a little, but still stood upright and quite scrupulous. "The last time I returned to the Imperial Capital ... it was because Parameer''s confrontation was defeated, which is not so much. Glorious, when you and I met, I''m afraid I would be a little embarrassed ... "

    "Parallel''s confrontation ... I heard it," Matilda, in a black dress, said with a little sigh. "You can''t push your faults on your head. The situation on the battlefield is changing rapidly. Your judgment At least almost all the soldiers were brought back to Winterwolf. "

    "... It''s too much to say." Andersa recalled that rainy night, ending with a sigh.

    The members of the mission following Princess Matilda were quickly arranged to rest in Winter Wolf Castle, while Matilda left the main hall of the castle with Andersa, and they came to the fortress''s high walls. Up, follow the daily patrols of the soldiers and walk along the front line on the northwestern edge of the empire.

    The cold winter wind blows through the city walls and raises the flags hanging on the city walls, but this cold wind cannot affect the powerful high-level extraordinary people. Andesa, who wore a sword and walked steadily on the outside of the city wall, looked serious, as if examining the fortress, and Matilda, wearing a black court dress, walked silently beside him, the gorgeous and light and long The skirt should be completely incompatible with this cold and windy east boundary and the mottled and thick city walls, but in her body, there was no sense of disobedience.

    The Alder South Pearl walked slowly on the towering walls of Winter Wolf Castle, still as elegant and magnificent as walking in the court cloister.

    "You look as if you are reviewing your troops, as if you are ready to take the knights to the battlefield," Matilda glanced at Andersa next to him, and said gently, "when you were at the border, have you always been this way? "

    "It''s always going to be a battlefield here," Andersa said solemnly, "the border cannot be relaxed."

    There seemed to be a helplessness in Matilda''s eyes, and she smiled and shook her head: "Talk about the Cecilians, and talk about your impressions of them. I was instructed to envoy that country, but I am only familiar with the past "Ansu"-how different is that new empire from Ansu? "

    "Cecir ... Cecir is far more dangerous than Anzu," Andersa paused for a moment, then said while continuing to move forward. "Ansu is a decaying old beast, once strong, The scenery has passed, but it has become rotten with the rigidity of its own system and the elimination of internal contradictions. Although it still retains the strength of the final counterattack, as long as it delays for a few days, it will fall into dying;

    "Cecile is a new beast born in the flesh of this old beast, and it develops and matures faster than we think. It has a very intelligent, knowledgeable and experienced ruler, and a very efficient A high official system helped him achieve his rule. From a military perspective alone¡ªbecause I''m also most familiar with this¡ªthe Cecil Empire''s army has achieved deeper reforms than us.

    "No, this statement is not accurate. It is not reform, because the entire Cecil war system has been rebuilt. I have seen their speed of movement and ability to execute. It is because the old army cannot reform it no matter how it is reformed. Efficiency-at this point, maybe we have only a few Legion of Transcendents to match. "

    Matilda couldn''t help slowing her pace, and looked at Andersa with a little surprise: "Sounds like ... you''re not optimistic about the situation at all?"

    "I''m just stating the facts."

    "... your temperament is really not suitable for staying in the Imperial City," Matilda shook her head helplessly. "Only the facts you state frankly are enough to allow you to receive countless questions and criticisms in parliament. Now. "

    "Speaking in parliament doesn''t make our army more," Andesa said directly. "Ansu was weak at the time. This is a fact. Now Cecil is strong.

    "... In your opinion, is Cecil better than us?" Matilda asked suddenly.

    Andersa didn''t answer immediately this time, but thought for a moment before seriously saying, "I don''t think so."

    "Oh? This is inconsistent with the string of" statements "you just made."

    "I have been collecting their intelligence. Although the spies we placed there have been hit hard, they are still active. With this, my advisors and I have analyzed the situation in Cecil," Andersa Suddenly she stopped, and she looked at Matilda''s eyes with a certain glow in her eyes. "That empire has a place stronger than ours. They are stronger in more efficient official systems and more advanced magic guidance technology. But these two things need time to transform into ''national strength'', and now they have not completely completed this transformation.

    "The order after the war needs to be reshaped, and a large number of officials are struggling in this regard; a large number of people need to be appeased, destroyed lands need to be rebuilt, new laws need to be promoted; sharply expanding lands and relatively small military forces have led them to send a large number of soldiers It is used to maintain domestic stability, and the newly trained troops have not had time to form combat effectiveness-even if the magic guidance equipment is easy to operate, soldiers need a learning and familiarization process;

    "They have relatively advanced magic guidance technology, but those drawings can only be lined up in the factory, because the ore can not be mined in a short while, and the steel cannot be turned into a machine in an instant. Their emperor set up a new school, But how many students can be trained at the same time, and how many of these students can be successfully transformed into workers, officials, and soldiers?

    "In the Parameer Heights, a war fortress blocked our Knights. We thought that it was a trap prepared early by the Cecilians, but later intelligence showed that the war fortress reached the Parameer Heights. It may only be less than an hour earlier than us! Before that, the Changfeng Fortress did not have enough soldiers or enough ''sky fire devices''! "

    Andesa said a lot in one breath, while Matilda just listened quietly and seriously, and did not interrupt her friend, and did not speak until Andersa stopped: "So, what''s your conclusion?"

    "The Cecil Empire is still weaker than us now, because we have several times as many professional superhumans, superhuman armed forces, griffins, wizards, and knights that have been stored for decades. These things can be opposed, even Defeat the magic machines.

    "But we have to train a mage for more than ten years, and after death, we ca n¡¯t replenish it for a short time. They only need a moment to produce a machine. The soldiers who operate the machine only need months or even weeks of training. Last time they only sent them out. A ''war bastion'', but I am very doubtful that their second war bastion is probably coming out of the factory! And do we have a second Iron Knight?

    "Like I said just now, Cecil''s advantage is their magic technology and the system called the" government hall ", and these two things cannot be transformed into national power immediately, but this also means, Once these two things are transformed into national power, we will never have another chance! "

    Andersa''s tone gradually grew excited.

    In the winter wind, standing on the wall of Winter Wolf Castle for a hundred years, the young female general in charge of the Winter Wolf Legion clenched his fists, as if trying to grasp an opportunity that was gradually passing, as if trying to remind The royal son in front of her, let her and the royal family behind her notice the brewing crisis. Don''t wait for the last chance to miss before you feel regretful.

    "I have written to Her Majesty the Emperor and stated this point to the aristocratic council of Aldernan," Andersa said sharply. "Cecile is very dangerous to the empire, very, very dangerous. I I can feel that I can actually feel that they are still preparing for the war. Although they have been sending out signals that seem to be peaceful, the changes in the Changfeng Fortress are visible on the border. I think they are now doing all kinds of Action-whether it is to increase commercial circulation, or to establish embassies, exchange students, railway cooperation, investment plans, there are problems in it ... "

    This time, before Andersa became more excited, Matilda suddenly interrupted her friend: "I understand, Andesa, I understand what you mean."

    Andersa paused, and she finally noticed that there seemed to be meaning in the expression on Matilda''s face.

    Solemn again with some helplessness.

    "The Office of Magical Technology and Government will quickly increase Cecil''s national strength, so they will soon become an exceptionally powerful enemy, and now may be our last chance to wipe out this enemy-otherwise, if we keep the current In the direction of development, this opportunity is slim for every day of delay-that''s what you want to say. "

    Andersa nodded slowly: "... Yes."

    "Similar conclusions have been sent to Obsidian Palace''s case in Aldernan."

    Andersa stared at Matilda in solitude.

    "Curious who got the same conclusion as you?" Matilda looked at her long-time friend quietly, with a little sigh, "It is the aristocratic council that you call ''spoken'' and the royal family. Immediate advisory group.

    "The conclusion comes three days after your last departure from Aldernan.

    "Andersa, the advisory board of the Imperial City is much more than you. The gentlemen and ladies in the parliament are not fools. Under the triple spire of the aristocratic parliament, there may be selfish people, but there is no stupidity. man of."

    Andersa opened her eyes.

    Faced with this unexpected truth, she did not feel embarrassed and embarrassed, because before these emotions spread, her first thought was the question: "But ... why ..."

    "Late, for that reason," Matilda said quietly. "The situation is no longer allowed."

    Andersa couldn''t help but say, "But we still occupy ..."

    "If there are only two countries in the world, Cecil and Tiffon, the situation will be much simpler, but Andersa, Tiffon''s border is not just a line of defense for the Wolfwolf you guard," Matilda interrupted After Andersa ¡¯s words, "We missed that probably the only chance. After you left Oldenham, and even after you evacuated the Paramel Heights, we have lost the ability to easily defeat Cecil. Opportunity.

    "Now, even if we still have an advantage, after the war, we will be obscured by the flesh and blood of those steel machines.

    "And to the south, the Gao Ling Kingdom has a bad relationship with us, and the silver elves ... don''t you think that the elves living in the forest love art and love peace too?"

    Andersa was silent.

    She is just one of the empire''s frontier generals. She can sniff out some international trends, but she has already surpassed many people.

    But after all, she can only see part of it. The long border of the entire empire is too wide for her.

    Beside her, Matilda slowly said, "We are no longer the only strong empire in the human world, and there are no longer weak city-states and heterogeneous communities around us to annex, my father, and you. His father, as well as parliamentarians and advisers, are carefully combing the foreign policy of the Tifeng Empire over the past century, the current international situation, and some of the mistakes we have made. Earl Hallmark is working to do just that-he went to the Blue Rock Hills to negotiate, not just to do business with the Kaolin kingdom and the elves. "

    The walls were quiet for a while, and only the roaring wind rolled the flags, agitating behind them.

    Matilda broke the silence: "Now, you should understand the significance of the presence of the mission I and I lead?"

    "Sorry, Matilda," Andersa exhaled, "I think of something too simple."

    "Don''t care-as a wolf general, you''re just doing what you should do."

    Andersa nodded, but his face looked ugly.

    "What''s wrong?" Matilda couldn''t help but be concerned, "what did you think of?"

    "It''s nothing," Andersa sighed. "Awkward ... come up."

 Chapter 779ï¼š Secondary exploration

    Changfeng Fort Defense Line, No. 3 Railway Junction.

    With a crisp ringing ringing on the platform, a large, majestic iron-black steel train slowly entered the hub station, and stopped at the platform steadily.

    The barrier near the platform rises and integrates with the barrier of the orbit itself, blocking the cold wind blowing from the plain, and some light and dark stripes projecting on the surface of the shield with interference effects also block the glimpse of possible hawk-eye surgery in the distance. .

    At the end of the two ends of the platform, soldiers are guarding the high sentry tower, and the muzzle of the orbital acceleration gun and the hot ray firing port are found in the dark castle that is flush with the platform. There are also armed soldiers patrolling everywhere. Spreading inside and outside the platform, the entire hub station has been openly or secretly turned into a frontline fortress armed to the teeth.

    "Iron throne-earthly python," Maryland stood on the platform, watching the heavily armed black train stop next to the platform, and many technicians stepped forward to check the condition of the train with a smile, "There is a second armored train supplement At this line of defense, the defense of the Changfeng Fortress can finally be relieved. "

    "Iron Throne-Zero also has a chance to trim it," Philip, with short blond hair and wearing a knight armor, also smiled beside Maryland. "Its last year''s overload damage has not been completely repaired until now. Every time it accelerates, The second arsenal section at the tail was shaking as if to jump out of the track. "

    He paused afterwards and said, "After the delivery of these two standard armored trains, the heavy factory in the rear will temporarily focus on the production of civilian trains, and the second-line factories in Kant and G¨¹len will be responsible for manufacturing you. The "downgrade armored trains" mentioned earlier. They should produce much faster than the Iron Throne.

    "In addition, superiors have shaped these light armored trains, corresponding to the Iron Throne, and they have been named ''Iron Scepter.'' Given that the number of Iron Scepters will definitely be much greater than the Iron Throne, it will also be more prone to various modifications, Variants, so unless they are in special circumstances, they will probably just be numbered and no longer named. "

    Maryland nodded while listening. The construction of the long wind defense line has been progressing smoothly, which has greatly reduced the pressure on the middle-aged knight, but on the one hand, he has to face the other side of the border while the pressure is reduced. Winter Wolf Castle changes from last winter to the present.

    The "Wolf General" who was once forced back and called back to Aldernan for accountability has already returned, and not only has she returned, it seems that she has not been hit by the last defeat, and she still holds the Winter Wolf Legion firmly , Control the entire line of defense, and more actively increase the power of Winter Wolf Castle.

    "That little wolf ... is a bit more troublesome than I thought," Maryland frowned. "She must have brought back a lot of key information when she returned to Aldernan last time and sought a lot of support. Now in Winter Wolf Castle Bien has begun to see more and more magical vehicles and various advanced machinery. Tifeng people use them to build fortresses and strengthen defenses, and the wolf general seems to intend to use these new technologies to improve her troops. I ¡¯ve seen tanks, but she must have seen this information. In order to improve the magical knowledge of the people and the keen mind of the wolf general, they will find an alternative to the tank sooner or later. "

    "Technological progress is the general trend," Philip shook his head. "Through Her Majesty''s words, Tifeng people have begun preparing for an industrial outbreak more than a decade ago. Their petrified acidification plant is earlier than our alchemical plant. In five years, the reserves of literate workers were seven years earlier than us, and agricultural reform was ten years earlier than us. In this case, we have relied on magic technology and the Department of Government to catch up so much in less than four years. Miracle. At this time, it is easier to expect the Tifengs to be dull and foolish. It is better to expect their emperor to be violent tomorrow. "

    Maryland looked at the Supreme Army Commander in surprise: "... it''s rare that you would make a joke."

    "I''m not kidding," Philip froze, and said seriously, "I heard that the Tiffon royal family had a family disease, and most of them fell into madness in their later years. Now Rosetta Augustus is middle-aged, Probably, his chances of violent death tomorrow are indeed higher than the millions of Tifeng people who suddenly reduce their intelligence ... "

    Maryland: "..."

    After staggering for a few seconds, Maryland, feeling deeply unable to continue the current topic, could only shake his head and forcefully shift the topic to another direction: "According to the predetermined plan, the mission of Tifeng will arrive in the fortress in two days ... yes So, do you have any other arrangements? "

    "Everything will work as planned before," Philip said casually. "Do a good reception, take the mission and **** them to the car. Take care to drive the two iron thrones to Parameer and the northern hills in advance. Confidential work in military areas. "

    As he said, the young army commander turned his head and looked into Maryland''s eyes.

    He smiled: "Tiphon and Cecil are rivals. The more so, the more we show our knighthood. We will take them politely and send them away politely, and your The task is to make them see nothing in the process. "

    ...

    At Cecil Palace, Gawain received a covert contact from Daniel.

    The Everlasters finally completed a series of preparations, completed the reinforcement of the sandbox, and analyzed and analyzed the last "Phantom Town" exploration report. Today, they will launch the second projection of the mysterious unmanned town explore!

    After arranging things in the real world, Gao Wen did not delay time, settled his mind, and connected to the spiritual network of the eternal sleeper.

    As the creator of the psychic cybersecurity system and the biggest maker of vulnerabilities, he has long been familiar with the entire process.

    After the chaotic change of light and shadow, Gao Wen arrived at the dream city that was always in perfect condition, and guided to the assembly site of the eternal sleepers following the address left by Daniel.

    It is still the last round square surrounded by fallen leaves and decorative columns. The three main figures on the square are still familiar Daniel, Yuri, and Selena Geer divided into three archbishops. Their images are elegant Middle-aged mage, a young man with a temperament, a lady in a white dress holding a lantern with a soft face, and in addition to the three of them, Gao Wen also saw a strange face this time:

    A particularly tall man stood next to Daniel. He looked thirty years old, wearing a black robe with complicated patterns, short red hair, and looked quite imposing.

    His name is shown as Archbishop Magnum, a high peak, and his location is in Tifeng.

    Gao Wen glanced at the archbishop with a red hair, and quickly matched the information submitted by Daniel. This is an older archbishop among the sleepers. It is said that his temper is quite irritable , Has unique insights in the field of consciousness.

    Grumpy is not irritable, but Gao Wen can''t see it, but the name of the other party sounds quite big ...

    I groaned in the other''s name, and Gao Wen couldn''t help but glance at the other man''s height, which was almost the same as Gao Wen''s, making the red-haired archbishop standing on the square. But she was in the shape of a caster''s robe, which reminded Gao Wen subconsciously of Wright wearing the priest''s robe

    Such a figure does not really look like a caster, but at this moment several of the immortals standing on the square should be the images in the mental network used, and I don''t know what the archbishop with a large name looks like in reality.

    Gao Wen''s thinking diverged, his eyes glanced at the high-level tool men wearing owl masks behind the four archbishops. Compared with the last time, the exploration of the everlasting man was obviously more serious and cautious. The number increased to six, and their robes were embroidered with eye-catching patterns, each with a different pattern.

    Is this to avoid the last kind of "extra people"?

    But relying on this pattern ... Does it really work in an environment where Phantom Town can influence judgment and tamper with thinking?

    Gao Wen flashed a little doubt in his mind, and within a few seconds of his observation and thinking, the ten-person exploration team in front of him also completed the preparation and negotiation work before departure.

    As last time, Archbishop Yuri is responsible for opening the "passage" to the Phantom Town. With open hands, pale gold runes then outline a complex circular circle on the square ground. Daniel and others stand in the middle of the circle. The archbishop Magnum, who has red hair, said, "This time, be alert, and don''t let anyone trust your first impression too much."

    "Of course." The golden rune flashed in the hand of Archbishop Yuri, the gentleman smiled, and his eyes swept across the ten-member expedition. "Not only are we vigilant, but this time the rear monitoring team will also update Active and more effective follow-up and surveillance, no more extra people will be mixed in with us. "

    The Sleepers also updated their surveillance technology this time?

    Gao Wen still remembers the last "extra person" and feels weird. At this time, when he heard the words of Archbishop Yuri, he felt more at ease, and entered the range of runes with a smile and stood at the eleventh. Personal location.

    When the transmission of light and shadow began to flash, Gao Wen''s gaze turned slightly, and fell on Selena Geerfen.

    This quiet temperament maiden just stood there quietly, holding the lantern in her hand, looking at the front quietly, without any sense of external gaze.

    Gao Wen''s thoughts fluctuated in the mysterious voyage seven hundred years ago. Did Selena Gelfen really participate in it? If she did participate, how much did she know about the events of that year? If she even knew the "transaction" of Gawain Cecil, did she know the truth of the "extraordinary wanderer"?

    If she had known that the "outlander wanderers" had occupied Ghovin Cecil''s body, then what was she waiting for so far ...

    The sight in front of me was blurred, and when the chaotic light and shadow stabilized again, the empty phantom town had appeared in front of Gao Wen.

    He and ten other eternal sleepers stood on the square in the middle of the town, exactly where they left off last time.

    The turbid and dark clouds shrouded the entire town as before, the strange mist undulating in the distance, the large town was empty and empty, without any residents and no lights.

    There were no bells in the town, and the church was not visible on the square. The last change seemed to have completely disappeared, and the town showed what it looked like when it was first visited.

    "It does have a weird atmosphere," Archbishop Magnum looked around and nodded, his voice was very loud, and it had a scary effect when it suddenly blew in this open and quiet place. Nobody''s dream ... in the symbolic sense of psychology, this represents some kind of escape? Or extreme loneliness? "

    Everyone seems to be accustomed to the voice of the Archbishop Magnum. Archbishop Yuri only frowned when he heard: "If this is a ''one'' mental dream, it may be possible to use psychological analysis to explain it, but it may be a The mental projection formed by the countless people in the sandbox is hard to tell. "

    "Then group psychology," Archbishop Magnum waved his hands indifferently. "After all, there are only a few points in this inclined dream: fear, escape, intense desire, or extreme rejection of something."

    "It is still too early to analyze these. So far we have only been exposed to a mentality related to the sandbox number one, that weird and suspected malicious old priest. This cannot be used to determine the operation of the sandbox number one. Various psychological laws in the real world, "Selena shook her head," but what happened in this town should really reflect the reality. According to the report of the sandbox management team, the day when the bell rang, The legend that it will be ''deleted'' if it is not avoided in time should correspond to the early scheduled reset operation of Sandbox No. 1 ... "

    Gao Wen immediately became interested in the new term mentioned by Selena.

    "Timed reset?" After exchanging gazes with Gao Wen, Daniel just showed his doubtful look. "What''s that?"

    Considering that Daniel was only recently promoted to Archbishop, and he is understandable for not knowing something about the early stage of Project Zero, Yuri did not have doubts, explaining casually: "Early in the project, Sandbox No. 1 was not Perfect, you need to perform a partial reset every ten days, delete the virtual residents generated in the sandbox, and retain only the ''world'' itself in the sandbox.

    "We suspect that some virtual residents have left some memory fragments after being deleted and stored in the brains of some brain servants to this day. These memory fragments have affected the collective subconsciousness of Sandbox No. 1, leading to the emergence of the sandbox world. The weird custom of ''the day the bell rings''. "

    Daniel nodded and said suddenly, "That''s it."

    On the side, Gao Wen looked thoughtful when he heard these contents.

 Chapter 780ï¼š "delete"

    The conversation between Daniel and others gave Gao Wen some uncontrolled associations.

    Since learning about the concept of "upper narrator" and its related beliefs in Sandbox No. 1, he has been thinking about the nature of the gods in this world and the process of the generation of various concepts related to the gods, and what he is most concerned about is Two questions:

    First, how did the gods of this world come? Second, what role does the "discipline system" surrounding these gods play in the entire belief system?

    In this world, many beliefs and concepts corresponding to gods originate from the "eternal slate", and according to Gao Wen''s judgment, the role of the eternal slate on mortals in the world should only be some kind of "guidance medium", which comes from the fleet of gods of the year For some reason that is temporarily unknown, it carries the breath of the gods destroyed by it. Ordinary people in this world cannot read the battle report of the fleet of gods from those ancient metals like him, but can only sense it. Those gods'' residual powers¡ªBecause the power of gods often also means the knowledge of the gods, the mortal people who first came into contact with the eternal slate also indirectly knew the knowledge of the gods from them.

    Divine knowledge has an irresistible erosion and assimilation effect on the minds of mortals.

    Based on this foundation, many religious beliefs in the world are now being inspired and gradually developed, which is obviously different from the "upper narrator beliefs" in the No. 1 sandbox.

    Gao Wen has been very confused about this. In the real history of this world, this season''s mortal civilization is a result of many religions that came into contact with the fragments of information left by the ancient gods. Later, mortals believe according to their own understanding of these information, Worship, and in the process formed a religious system that belongs to this season of civilization, and received feedback from the gods. In this process, what are the positions and states of those ancient gods?

    Perhaps you can guess boldly: they have been restored in the new season of civilization ¡¯s beliefs and behaviors¡ªand because the customs, historical trajectories, and even the main race of civilizations in each season are so different, these restored gods have already been Become completely different individuals from the ancient gods, but because of the information carried by the eternal slate as the "basic guide", these "recovering gods" must be inextricably linked with the "primitive gods" of ancient times Connection.

    Do the gods know this? Do they care about this themselves?

    Leaving their own pieces of information in the eternal slate, may they be the self-protection means they left behind when they were about to fall? Something is not a solution, some kind of huge "resurrection"?

    If all the above speculations are true, what is the "discipline system" built around the gods and occupying an important place in the act of faith?

    The discipline system can also be regarded as the "creed" and "clear rules" of each religion. It is a combination of a series of rules that regulate the daily words and deeds of believers. In this world where the gods exist, clear rules and disciplines are not just a matter of words and deeds. Constraint, it also means the acquisition of divine power, the effect of prayer, and even the "divine punishment". Every mortal who believes in a particular deity needs to carefully follow the many precepts in order to maintain his connection with the deity. From this point of view, the precept system seems to be God''s constraint on people.

    But if the gods of this world were really born from faith, or resurrected from faith, then the commandment system ... is it really just God''s "one-way constraint" on man?

    The Everlasting Team began to explore this phantom town, led by archbishops such as Selena, Daniel, etc. The ten-member team first began to explore this quiet square, and Gao Wen followed behind them silently, his mind was ups and downs .

    In the belief of the "upper narrator", there is a "rule" that "the days of the ringing of the bells must not stay on the street, otherwise it will encounter" deletion "", which is a very typical "commandment", according to Archbishop Yuri The clue, the origin of this commandment, is most likely due to the early "regular reset" operation of Sandbox No. 1.

    A common technical operation in the closed No. 1 sandbox has evolved into a part of the later Qing rules and regulations. The residents in the sandbox have completely forgotten the original reason for this "rule" or did not even know it. The rules are the real reason, but since it is part of the "dogma", they will follow it religiously.

    Even though, the sandbox number one is no longer resetting every ten days ...

    The two priests wearing owl masks completed their exploration of the nearby alleys. They returned to Daniel and bowed in salute: "Nothing was found, the Archbishop-it now looks like an ordinary uninhabited town . "

    Daniel nodded, and Archbishop Yuri next to him said, "The situation in the nearby houses is the same, everything has returned to` `normal '''', and this time there are no bells and no lights suddenly lit."

    "The normal ..." muttered a red-haired, extraordinarily tall Archbishop Magnum. "The more normal this place, the stranger it becomes."

    Archbishop Yuri frowned slightly, saying as if to himself: "I have a feeling that this town seems to have its own mind. This mind tried to affect us last time, tried to break through the blockade, but it failed, so this Once it chose to close itself, to seal down the town''s deep ''truth'' and no longer reveal any information to us ... "

    "Do you mean, this town is ''alive''?" Archbishop Magnum raised his eyelids, suddenly showing an expression of interest. "Then I give it a storm of mind, will it jump up?"

    Yuri glanced at the grumpy archbishop: "You can try."

    Magnum stunned and shrugged. "... It''s boring."

    Gao Wen listened to the conversation of these eternal sleepers, walked casually to the center of the small square.

    It used to be the site of the small church, but now it has disappeared, leaving only a slightly potted, old slate floor, and a few stagnant water on the ground.

    He stopped beside one of the stagnant water, his gaze swept away casually, and landed on the stagnant water.

    On the water surface, everything looks as usual: the empty square, the extinguished street lights, the black-dwelling houses, and Gao Wen''s own calm and indifferent face.

    The "mirror" in the dream world often has a special meaning, so Gao Wen was also a little curious about the reflections that may appear on the water surface, but he looked for a few seconds and did not see his own weird blinking in the reflection, "Classic" visions like extra people appear.

    This made him smile and shook his head, only to think that he was thinking too much, and the spirit he had seen in his last life came into his mind.

    But just as he was going to look away and look elsewhere, the reflection in the water had really changed--

    In the small town in the reflection, the street lights suddenly started to light up, and the warm and soft lights suddenly appeared in those black holes!

    Gao Wen was a little stunned, and almost at the same time as the town in the reflection of the water changed, he heard a melodious bell sounding from the sky suddenly ringing in the town!

    The sudden ringing of the bell made him look around subconsciously, and Daniel and others near him also reacted at the same time at the same time-obviously, more than Gao Wen heard the bell.

    "It''s the bell ..." Selina frowned, and the light of the lantern in her hand was a little brighter, "I still don''t know where it came from ..."

    "I said just now that there were no bells ringing," Yuri said with a hint of self-mockery in his tone, while showing a hint of confusion. "But there are only bells and no lights on, which is different from last time."

    As he said, in the quiet and uninhabited town, only the strange and melodious bells rang, but the street lights and the portals of the dwellings did not light up as warm and soft as the last time.

    However, Gao Wen''s eyes swept through the water on the square, and he clearly saw that in the small town in the reflection, the lights were lighting one by one, and they were quickly spreading towards this side!

    Suddenly, he seemed to guess what the hidden malicious mind in this town wanted to do, but before he had time to remind him, he saw that Archbishop Yuri, who was still speaking, disappeared in front of himself.

    Immediately after, those high-ranking priests wearing owl masks that did not seem to have responded, followed by Daniel and Archbishop Magnum who just reacted and wanted to protect their minds, and finally raised The lantern seems to want to dispel the darkness and illuminate the nearby Selina Gelfen.

    Everyone disappeared in front of Gao Wen in a short moment, as if "deleted".

    They were deleted because they violated the rule that they must not stay on the street in the days when the bells rang, and were deleted by the "rules of the gods" believed by the "narrators of the upper class"!

    Gao Wen stood quietly in the center of the square, looking at the phantom town, which was still empty as usual, looking calm.

    I was actually a little flustered.

    He didn''t seem to be affected himself, but ... he was not sure if he had also been "deleted".

    After all, he didn''t know the nature of this "deletion", nor could he find an additional observer to confirm his current status.

    However, these changes in Xu''s mentality did not affect Gao Wen''s next actions. He quickly calmed his mind, and in the sober and calm state, he first weakened the "strength" of his access to the spiritual network, confirming that he is still able to Disconnect the network at any time and return to the real world.

    This seems to indicate that he is not affected by the strange power of the town, and his mind is still free to move in the network.

    Later, he began to try to sense the mental frequency of Daniel, trying to use a "hidden port" to establish contact with the other party.

    Daniel disappeared with other priests, but Gao Wen didn''t think that this weird town could simply "erased" so many powerful supernatural beings. It was only a projection of the number one sandbox, even if it was true. Some of the strange powers should be limited.

    Back in the early days of secretly transforming the psychic network, Gao Wen and Daniel considered what to do in the event of an accident. The main port of the network was blocked and blocked. To this end, they set up a large number of secret ports in the network and blocked them. The monitored "dark line" is used for emergency contact.

    It is only that the unexpected situation that Gao Wen originally envisioned was that the Pope and the Supreme Bishop of the Sleeping Group detected the invasion of "outside wanderers" and blocked the network, but did not expect that these hidden links are in use today.

    The consciousness precipitated, the spiritual cohesion, and the hidden spiritual connection were established instantly. Gao Wen quickly sensed the familiar wave coming from the depths of consciousness, and heard Daniel''s voice ringing in his mind: "My lord, how is your situation over there? ? "

    Gao Wen felt relieved.

    "I''m not affected," Gao Wen said in a calm voice. "Where are you now?"

    Hearing that Gao Wen was not affected, Daniel seemed to have no surprise at all, as if he felt that this was the proper behavior of an out-of-domain wanderer, and then he reported the situation around him: "My lord, I don''t know where this is ¡ª¡ªIt''s dim all around me, I can only see the shadowy mists, which seem to block my senses and block my mind. "

    Gao Wen frowned slightly. From Daniel''s description, he couldn''t judge what kind of state the opponent was now.

    But one thing he was sure of-he didn''t really seem to be affected by the strange powers of this phantom town.

    Daniel is currently in a dim and dim environment, surrounded by the perception of fog, but in the sight of Gao Wen, it is a normal phantom town. He can also perceive the surroundings normally and can escape from it at any time. different.

    Why are you not affected?

    Because the No. 1 sandbox can''t identify the soul of this "outside wanderer"? Or is it because you are not connected to the Mind Network using the standard port of the Sleeper, but the "vulnerable port"?

    Gao Wen analyzed it briefly, but this is not the time to tangle the matter. He can only temporarily put aside this question and start thinking about ways to help Daniel get out of trouble.

 Chapter 781ï¼š The town after the bell rang

    After a simple attempt, Kovan confirmed that the situation on Daniel''s side was indeed different from his own.

    Not only is there a significant difference in the environment around him, but more importantly, Daniel does not seem to be in a state that he can leave the network at any time like himself.

    After repeated attempts to break away from the Internet, Daniel reported his status with a hint of worry: "... Master, I can''t feel the borders of the real world. The hazy and unreal mist here seems to not only block my dream world. The five senses also interfered with my positioning in the real world. If you cannot locate reality, you cannot escape from the Internet. "

    Does it interfere ...

    Gao Wen did not answer for a moment, but just silently analyzed in his heart.

    He can connect to Daniel''s consciousness, which shows that the other person''s mind is still on the network, but it is blocked by some unknown "power", and the kind of hazy and unreal mist mentioned by the other person ... has the ability to block the five senses, The nature of disturbing the actual positioning may be the manifestation of this shielding power on Daniel''s side.

    But this interference and shielding power obviously does not work for Gao Wen, an extraterrestrial wanderer who came in through the Internet.

    Can this strange "exempt" nature be used to help Daniel get out of trouble?

    Gao Wen is not sure about this. He feels that he must at least find Daniel''s "location" and verify it after contacting the other party.

    In the spiritual network, it is possible to ¡°locate¡± the azimuth, and this positioning technology is the result of the joint development of Gao Wen and Daniel. The reason why Daniel was successfully promoted from the nightmare mentor to the rank of bishop also contributed to this achievement.

    Now the strange "shielding" state that Daniel and others are in seems to interfere with the network''s positioning function. When Gao Wen tries to search for Daniel''s location, he only sees a shadow of nothingness and confusion.

    But just as Gao Wen left a lot of secret ports and exploitable holes in the landing and communication layer of the psychic network, in this positioning system ... he and Daniel plugged almost double-digit "dark lines" into it, These dark lines are almost equivalent to another hidden positioning mechanism, not monitored by the psychic network, or even known to anyone other than Gao Wen and Daniel.

    With the idea of ??verifying some speculations, Gao Wen closed his eyes slightly and quietly activated a network link that had never been activated. In the dim darkness, a flashing "net" appeared in his vision of the mind. And coincide with this weird town.

    A flickering light spot immediately appeared, not far from Daniel''s mind.

    Gao Wen''s heart was quite calm, with a calmness that had been expected.

    Sure enough, the power of Sandbox No. 1 had no effect on the various "hidden ports" and "hidden links" set by him and Daniel.

    Because these hidden ports and links are not known to outsiders, the dormant does not know them, the mind network does not know them, then the sandbox No. 1 built by the dormant and rooted in the mind network ... naturally does not know them.

    Just as Gao Wen thought: virtual systems can''t simulate things beyond the system itself, and the "weird" brewed in the No. 1 sandbox no matter how powerful it can be, it can''t refer to things it doesn''t understand.

    He himself is not affected by the many strange forces of the No. 1 sandbox. This is also the reason: his ¡°outland wanderer¡± who came in the net and his soul does not yet belong to this world. It should be the most unnamed, Incomprehensible "things", even ... Sandbox No. 1 should not be able to perceive his existence architecturally.

    Just like those dormant priests who have acted with Gao Wen till now, but have never known about the existence of the latter.

    But this should be limited to the current situation. When the power of the sandbox No. 1 exceeds the sandbox itself, and it becomes a kind of god-like existence, it will be said whether this restriction will take effect.

    In the process of turning his thoughts and various speculations and plans, Gao Wen has walked through the quiet and uninhabited town streets and reached the depths of an alley near the square.

    This is where Daniel is shown by the positioning system.

    However, it was empty and there were no figures.

    Gao Wen closed his eyes slightly. In the imaginary positioning grid, the light spot representing Daniel flickered in front of him, and the signal was clear and stable.

    "My lord," Daniel''s voice sounded in his mind at the same time, "I sense that you are already nearby, but I can''t see you ..."

    "I can''t see you, but since you can sense my breath, it seems that the" shield "loophole in this sandbox is not small," Gao Wen said lightly in his mind. "It doesn''t seem to shield us. A series of ''deep channels'' that you should be able to use to get out of the network.

    "You try first, but don''t really get out of this town. There seems to be a lot of weirdness, let''s explore some more.

    "And I care a little bit about where the other ''deleted'' people are."

    "Yes, my lord," Daniel responded respectfully, then quieted down, and began to try to use the "deep channels" that can bypass the surface layer of the mental network to rebuild the connection with the real world. About ten seconds later, his voice was transmitted again Come, with a touch of relaxation and respect, "My lord, as you said! After enabling the deep channel, I re-perceived the boundary of reality and should be able to get out of the current state smoothly."

    "Okay," Gao Wen nodded. "Then it''s time to find your real position ..."

    As he spoke, he looked around, trying to find contradictions.

    Daniel''s "location" is here. There is no doubt that Sandbox No. 1 cannot shield the hidden links in the "deep channel", so the positioning system should work well, but he can''t see people ... Sensory interference? Parallel space? still is¡­¡­

    In thought, his gaze swept across the nearby ground, and a small pool of water caught his eyes.

    This moved his heart and couldn''t help thinking of the water reflections he saw on the square.

    He came to the stagnant water and saw the calm surface of the water reflecting the appearance of the surrounding streets and the reflection of the water on the square. In the reflection, the warm and bright street lights were illuminated in the phantom town. Everyone lights up.

    Gao Wen squatted beside the stagnant water, remembering the occult knowledge he had mastered in his mind, and had a clear understanding.

    He stretched out his hand and touched it gently on the calm water surface, and a few fine ripples spread out in the reflection. The shadow of the town was shaking and shaking before him. When the water surface gradually stopped, he saw the town in the reflection. The lights had gone out, and it was already shrouded in boundless darkness.

    Gao Wen stood up and listened to the faint laughter and chatter in the residential houses behind him. The top of the nearby iron black lamp post sprinkled bright and warm lights, illuminating the street, letting his figure pull out on the road long.

    This is the town after the bell rang.

    In this way he penetrated some kind of "curtain" and came to the "other side" of this town!

    Govin also saw Daniel.

    The old mage was standing quietly under a street lamp a little far away, with his waist squinting, his eyes staring blankly forward, as if he was in a trance, and had no response to the appearance of Gao Wen.

    Gao Wen frowned. He remembered that Daniel used the image of a middle-aged mage when he entered the psychic network, but now the other party has become a real appearance in the real world. This strange town lifted Daniel''s camouflage. effect? Or was Daniel removed from his disguise unconsciously after his mind was disturbed?

    Confusion flashed through his heart, and Gao Wen stepped up to Daniel. He first confirmed that there were no other people like Selena and others, and then raised his hand, and patted him lightly on Daniel''s shoulder.

    This was just an attempt, but it immediately had an effect. Gao Wen could obviously feel that there was some kind of stagnant and distorted breath immediately broken and dissipated after he took a photo with his palm. Immediately lifted, he first instinctively exposed his vigilance, then immediately saw Gao Wen, and saw the streets surrounded by lights.

    "My lord," Daniel bowed to Govin immediately, and looked around in confusion, "this is ..."

    "If I''m not mistaken, this should be a phantom town after the bell rang," Gao Wensheng said, "I was some unknown force coming in through the reflection of the water to divide the town into bells before the bell rang. After the bell rang, the town was hidden deep after the bell rang. You are trapped here, and everyone else should be the same. "

    He paused and said with a smile: "It seems that my existence itself is a kind of disruption to the ''rules'' here. I didn''t expect that it would be so easy to wake you up. I thought that if a slap didn''t work, It''s going to be a bit more drastic to break this weird place. "

    "Your strength is incomparable," Daniel said immediately with a hint of awe and gratitude, and then he noticed the change in his image, with a confused look on his face, "how did I become like the real world ..."

    Gao Wen glanced at the old mage: "I''m also curious you don''t know what''s going on?"

    "It''s ... I don''t know," Daniel frowned. "Strange, not only has it become the real world, but it hasn''t been able to re-pretend ..."

    "It may be that the strange power of this town is suppressing foreign objects," Gao Wen said as he looked deep into the street. "Maybe the depth of the town does not support the" virtual image ". In any case, raise the point Be wary, I really feel like ... this town is alive and unwilling. "

    "Yes," Daniel said respectfully and followed Gao Wen''s gaze into the distance. "Master, what are we going to do next?"

    "Find someone else first, and investigate here on the way," Gao Wen casually said. "Using deep channels, you should be able to locate the position of other people, right?"

    Daniel tried it first, then nodded: "Yes. I have sensed Magnum and Yuri''s position, not far away, they seem to be together."

    "Let''s go and see what happens."

    The two left here and walked deeper into the street, accompanied by the vocals from time to time in the dwellings along the road, and the various lights around the town, a strange and terrifying atmosphere haunting those old and dark Between the houses and corners of the street, Daniel, who was walking next to Gao Wen, wearing a black robe, and his nerves slowly creeping, and his own gloomy temperament, aggravated the effect of this atmosphere.

    There doesn''t seem to be anything more suitable for this "haunted town" scene atmosphere than a gloomy old wizard in a black robe.

    As he walked, Gao Wen couldn''t help but glance at Daniel and said casually, "Your mental state should have stabilized?"

    The old mage did not know why Gao Wen raised this point suddenly, but still answered immediately: "Yes, thanks for your gift, I have been freed from that terrible mental torture."

    "Then don''t you consider changing your temperament and style in the real world?"

    "This ..." The old mage seemed a little dazed. "Mary did say that she wanted to prepare some new clothes for me, but ... no, nothing, if this is your will, then I ..."

    Gao Wen''s mind quickly conceived the old mage''s style of changing the style in the real world. After a bunch of broken pictures emerged in his mind, he quickly interrupted this somewhat too divergent idea and interrupted before Daniel''s voice fell Says: "Forget it, I just said casually, don''t take it to heart."

    Daniel, as always, has no doubt: "Everything you want."

    Gao Wen gave a glance, glanced forward, and stopped slowly.

    He saw two figures standing abruptly not far away, and it was the other two archbishops who were "shielded" to "this side" with Daniel.

    They were also disguised, restored to the real world, and stood beside the street in a daze.

    One of them was wearing a white robe, with a gentle temperament, and wearing a pair of monocles. His appearance could also be identified as Archbishop Yuri, but he was over middle-aged, with a few wrinkles on his face and a lot of white hair on his head. The figure is also slightly blessed.

    The other person is undoubtedly the Archbishop Magnum. His physical appearance and "virtual image" have hardly changed compared to his height, but his height has changed from more than two meters to less than one meter five ... almost It''s about as high as amber.

    Gao Wen silently glanced at the two archbishops not far away, and lowered his head and said to Daniel, "There are also very individual people in the Everlasting."

    Daniel: "... Exactly as you said."

 Chapter 782ï¼š Deep pitfalls

    Yuri and Magnum are standing on the streets of an uninhabited town with the same blankness in their expressions. Their minds are clearly disturbed, their senses are blocked, and all consciousness is trapped deep in some thick "curtain" , Exactly the same as Daniel a while ago.

    Gao Wen came to the two archbishops, but before taking advantage of his particularity to help the two archbishops recover, he looked at Daniel first.

    "In the Everlasting Order, how do the priests above the bishops think of ''outside wanderers''?"

    Daniel thought about it, and respectfully replied, "Your existence is enough to scare most of the everlasting people, but the priests above the bishop need to consider more than ordinary Christians, and they will analyze you when they are afraid of you. Behavior, speculating your possible position ... "

    "Oh? Guess my position?" Govin suddenly became interested, "What kind of position?"

    "The bishops and archbishops think that every wanderer outside the territory has a" mission "that is better than ordinary people understand, and your actions are based on this mission; they think that conflict with you should be avoided as much as possible, because it is not beneficial ; Some bishops think that there are no natural good, evil, and positions for foreign wanderers. You and your tribe are passers-by in this world, and this world is just a temporary stop in your eyes, while a few other bishops believe that It is not a bad thing for outlanders to make limited, discreet contact. Although the first contact between the everlasting person and you is not very friendly, your activity in Ansu has shown that you do not mind establishing cooperation with other mortals. contact¡­¡­"

    Gao Wen felt his chin, and he always felt as if he had been treated as a kind of large neutral monster by the dormant ...

    Are these dead house technicians really living off their brains?

    Daniel watched Gao Wen''s face quietly, and then asked carefully: "My lord, you ask these are ..."

    "It''s nothing, just a little curious," Gao Wen said casually, and couldn''t help showing a smile on his face when he looked at Yuri and Magnum. "Curious if I suddenly lifted my concealment, I would appear directly in front of them. what happened."

    Daniel''s face suddenly showed surprise and surprise, and then seriously considered the feasibility of doing so.

    Gao Wen smiled and said: "Don''t take it seriously, I don''t intend to do this."

    As he spoke, he came to the two archbishops who were still in a state of mental disturbance and patted his hands gently.

    "Next, I''m back in the background."

    ...

    Yuri and Magnum were lost for a long time in the endless chaos and mist, and it seemed like a dream that could not wake up.

    As experts in the field of mind and dream, they are not panic about this situation, and have vaguely grasped the cause of this situation. After perceiving that the problem is not the external environment, but their own minds, the two The archbishop stopped walking around and exploring in vain, and began to try to solve the problem by himself.

    "We''re afraid we have to recalibrate our minds," Magnum''s loud voice came from the fog. Yuri couldn''t see each other''s specific figure and appearance, but could only see a more familiar gray-black outline. Floating in the fog, this means that the "distance" of the two should be very close, but the perceived interference causes the two to be close to each other and cannot directly see each other. "This **** fog should be some kind of mental disturbance, it Causing our conscious and sensory layers to be misplaced. "

    "I''m afraid it''s not just mental disturbances," Archbishop Yuri responded, "I''m afraid I can''t reach the monitoring team behind. I''m afraid the whole mind has been transferred to some deeper imprisonment in addition to perceiving dislocations and disturbances .... This small town is alive, and it is even capable of making such subtle and sinister traps against us. "

    "This (oldennan swearing) place!" Archbishop Magnum cursed, "In short, adjust your mind first. No matter where we are trapped, at least we must see what is trapping ourselves ... "

    Listening to the familiar loud voice, Archbishop Yuri only said lightly, "I was already doing this when you were talking about these rude words."

    He gathered his divergent consciousness, condensed slightly distorted thoughts, and in this chaotic and unbalanced spiritual ocean, he redrawn the distorted self-cognition a little bit.

    The boundless mist condenses around, and many familiar and unfamiliar things emerge in the mist. Yuri feels that his mind is constantly sinking into the depths of memory and consciousness. Gradually, the disturbing mist is dispersed. Gone, finally there was a cohesive and "real" scene in his sight.

    He is in an old and gloomy castle, in the library of the castle.

    The stone walls with a history of hundreds of years are inlaid with magic crystals emitting yellow light, the classical "Tricker" type columns extend in sight, the stone pillars support the high masonry domes, and the mysterious murals on the domes The coat of arms was covered with black ash, as if it had been integrated with the darkness outside the castle.

    Between the stone pillars and the walls, between the gloomy dome and the rough slate floor, are rows of heavy oak bookshelves, and brass lamp posts emitting bright yellow light at the top.

    Wearing a white robe, Yuri quietly walked in this gloomy old castle, strolling among the bookshelves that seemed to drown people.

    "Calibrating your mind ... it''s not pleasant."

    The Archbishop, muttering softly, mumbled along the bookshelves that had weathered and faded in memory, but now clearly reproduced.

    This comes from the memories he buried deeply, and it is also his unforgettable memories.

    He walked past a black bookshelf. Between the two pillars of the bookshelf was strangely inlaid with a wooden door. When Yuri passed by the door, the door opened automatically, and a light appeared from the door, revealing The scene on the other side

    The boy wearing a luxurious equestrian jacket ran in the bright castle, followed by an anxious servant and maid, and the old butler stood panting breathlessly, helpless.

    Yuri''s gaze didn''t shift, she just walked quietly and threw the door behind her.

    Next bookshelf, next door ...

    The boy rode on the horse and walked briskly from the footpath of the manor. The unknown bird started from the side of the road. The servant in the red and blue blouse followed closely.

    The older boy was sitting in the library, reading those expensive book classics with a smile, and the old housekeeper stood quietly with a calm smile on his face.

    Someone in the castle came and went, and the middle-aged aristocratic couple, whose faces were already blurred, stood frowning in the courtyard.

    Some are reading His Majesty''s will, some are talking about the dark clouds of Aldernan, some are talking about plots and battles in the Obsidian Palace, some are whispering the name of Prince Rosetta Augustus, some are talking about The madness and paranoia of the Augustus family. Some people talked about the collapse of the old imperial capital, and the curse that spread to the royal family after the collapse.

    Many strangers appeared in the castle, and the knights whose faces were hidden behind the iron mask appeared. The servants lost their radiant appearance. The old housekeeper frowned, and the whisper of unknown origin echoed between the bookshelves. Spreading in Yuri''s ears, these whispers repeatedly mentioned frightening words such as chaotic betrayal, the old emperor''s madness, and the obsidian palace setting off a fire.

    The gorgeous furnishings in the castle corridor were evacuated, the iron boots of the royal infantry broke the tranquility of the manor path, the teenager became a young man, no longer riding a horse, no longer laughing, he sat quietly in the ancient library In the yellowish books, in the secret knowledge.

    The servants were disbanded, the male owner of the castle went to Aldernan and never returned, and the hostess went madly across the courtyard, cursing whispering, and the yellow leaves swirled into the already empty hall, young A man''s indifferent eyes stared at the sparse servants outside through the crack of the door, as if the changes in the whole world had nothing to do with him.

    Aldernan''s court battle, the mad shadow inside the Augustus family, the nobles all threatened themselves ... everything has nothing to do with him.

    The young man sat in the library day after day, sitting deep in the only family heritage that was preserved, and the book in his hands became more and more gloomy and weird, describing many terrible dark secrets, many mysteries considered taboo know how.

    He studied the history of the empire, the record of the collapse of the old emperor, with some kind of mockery and high eyes, he boldly studied the taboo Misin about the curse of the Augustus family, as if he was not worried about it because of these Research has placed more charges on the family.

    In the process of studying these contraindicated Mississippis, he also found a large number of dusty books and scrolls from the books in the family collection.

    It contains knowledge about dreams, about spiritual mystics, and about dark magic.

    Hidden knowledge was infused into the mind. The stranger''s mind connected the young man''s mind through the symbols and words hidden in the corners of the scroll. He locked himself in the library and turned himself into a despised "prisoner in the library". "The fallen abandoned oath nobleman", but his soul was understood and detached, and in the process of trying taboo secrets again and again, he broke the shackles of castles and manors.

    A sleeper was born deep in the castle of the noble aristocracy.

    Archbishop Yuri strolled in the library and gradually came to the deepest part of the memory palace.

    In front of the last door, he saw that he was standing quietly among a large number of messy books many years ago, that young and pale face with a calm but crazy smile, a complex dream symbol Wen coated his robe and the nearby ground and walls, covering all surfaces, shining in the dark.

    Heavy footsteps came from the picture. The heavily armed royal knight pushed into the territory of the young man, and the headed officer read out the order of the emperor Rosetta Augustus and came to arrest the secret study. Royal secrets, abandoned oaths suspected of offending royal majesty, and suspected of black witchcraft.

    The young man who had already become a sleeper smiled and launched a large-scale spell arranged throughout the library. All the knights who invaded the castle became loyal believers of the Sleeping Order within a few breaths.

    "There are no sleepers here, because everyone is a sleeper ..."

    Archbishop Yuri stopped in front of the last row of bookshelves, staring silently at the memory scene that appeared in the door between the bookshelves.

    It depicts his last step to becoming a sleeper.

    But that''s been a decade ago.

    The traversal of memory helps to reconstruct the subconscious self-cognition. The archbishop feels that his mind is becoming stable again. He has completed the re-delineation of self-cognition. "The power will be completely eliminated after the process is over.

    He relaxed a little, facing the deepest memories in a calm attitude, and glanced lightly across the rows of bookshelves nearby, and across the thick, old and beautifully-framed books.

    The cover of a book depicts the vast earth and the palms covering the earth.

    Yuri''s gaze stagnated for a moment, his heart tightened, and the light in the corner of his eyes saw the last door symbolizing his young man''s weird smile a dozen years ago.

    The other person smiled, slowly raised their hands, palms facing down, palms down, as if covering the invisible ground.

    "To the upper narrator, to our all-knowing Almighty Creator ..."

    Yuri''s eyes widened, and a pale golden rune immediately appeared beside him. While struggling to free himself from these deep memories, he shouted loudly:

    "Arch Magnum!

    "Don''t calibrate your mind! Don''t go deep into your own memory!

    "This is a trap ..."

    He faintly heard the roar of Archbishop Magnum, realizing that the hot-tempered archbishop might have encountered the same crisis as himself, but before he had time to respond, he suddenly felt his consciousness. There was a turbulent turmoil, and the thick shadow over my mind was swept away by some rough factor.

    Between the chaotic lights and flashes, the scenes about the castle and the library quickly dissipated, and he found himself standing on the street of a phantom town lit by street lights, and Archbishop Daniel looked at him with a confused look.

    "What are you shouting?"

    Archbishop Daniel asked, frowning.

 Chapter 783ï¼š serious

    When the two archbishops of Yuri and Magnan recovered their sobriety, Gao Wen ceased direct communication with Daniel and reverted to an extraterrestrial wanderer who was quietly watching and harmless.

    In some ways, he felt that the unknown "extra person" who followed the eternal sleepers from beginning to end seemed to be the most terrifying element of this weird place ...

    On the other side, Daniel learned from Archbishop Yuri''s mouth when he recalibrated his mind.

    "You said ... you saw the projection of the upper narrator deep in your memory?" Daniel looked extraordinarily serious, staring at Yuri''s eyes, "and the part of your memory that symbolizes the" potential self "has begun to praise the upper narrative By?"

    Archbishop Yuri nodded gloomily, and Magnum next echoed: "I had a similar situation, **** it. I went back to the church where God of War was a priest several decades ago. Full of people, all of a sudden, everyone began to pray to the upper narrator ... I swear, from the time I gave up the God of War faith to become a nightmare teacher, to this day, the worst nightmare I have woven is at this level! ! "

    Gao Wen was listening to the two archbishops telling their experiences, realizing that both of them should belong to the "immortal" priests who were "transformed" halfway, one of them was a noble of Tifeng, and the other was a priest of the Church of War But it is clear that they have completely broken with the past, and through their own strength and long-term allegiance have been promoted to the top of the everlasting.

    This is very similar to Daniel''s experience. Before becoming a dark clergyman, he was a high-level mage who had left the Tifeng Masters Association, and was "transformed" halfway into an immortal.

    "I have to confirm it now," Daniel stared at the archbishops of Yuri and Magnan. "Have you been polluted by the upper narrator?"

    Yuri and Magnum glanced at each other, and neither showed any objection.

    In the depths of their memories, at the bottom of their subconscious mind, they have personally experienced the strange erosion of the "upper narrator". They have no contempt for the power that is difficult for humans to understand, let alone blindness. Believe in your own judgment of your situation.

    After all, if pollution comes from one''s own subconscious mind, it is impossible for a person to perceive that he has been polluted.

    Daniel is the security director of the psychic network. He has a high degree of accomplishment in the areas of mental alertness and pollution prevention. It is reasonable and reasonable for the archbishop to conduct inspections.

    But before that, Archbishop Yuri first asked: "Archbishop Daniel, how are you not affected by the abnormal environment here?"

    The expression on Daniel''s face did not change because he had already communicated with Gao Wen and conceived the proper response at this time: "As a security supervisor, I have a habit of working.

    "I never immersed my mind completely in any level of consciousness. During this exploration, I also kept a part of the thinking thread in the shallower level of consciousness.

    "When the town changed, my thinking outside stayed aware of the anomaly and awakened myself."

    Daniel is not talking nonsense. What he said is just an effective protection scheme he discussed when he and Gao Wen exchanged the weird situation in this phantom town. The only part he lied to before the two archbishops was In fact, he neither had this unique habit, nor did he conduct any operation of "distributed thinking" in this exploration.

    But after going back this time ... maybe I really should develop such a "habit".

    After all, the mental network is no longer safe. Before the threat of the upper narrator is completely resolved, the security director who often deals with cyber pollution must protect himself.

    The two archbishops, Yuri and Magnum, seemed to have no doubt about Daniel''s words. They nodded, and Magnum with a loud voice asked: "How are you going to check whether we have been polluted by the upper narrator?"

    As he said, the archbishop with a short name but a big caliber couldn''t help but look down at himself, and was quite dissatisfied: "This **** place, I still have to use this picture ..."

    "Our virtual camouflage doesn''t seem to work here," Archbishop Yuri glanced at Magnum. "You should be open to accepting your true appearance and indulging in your own virtual camouflage. This is not what a archbishop should be."

    "I know I know ... you have too much nonsense!"

    Daniel didn''t care about the conversation between the two colleagues in front of him. He just nodded and answered Magnan''s question just now: "It is easy to check whether you are polluted, but it requires your cooperation to let go of your mind and let me check you. Surface memory. Rest assured, I can only check the surface to see if there is any belief about the upper narrator ... "

    He hopes to take this opportunity to reasonably check the surface memory of the two archbishops in order to collect some information. If only the surface memory is checked, it will not be too sensitive and offensive, but it still needs a reasonable enough reason, and now this seems to be A very good opportunity.

    Taking the "exclusion of pollution from upper narrators" as the reason, presumably the two archbishops will not refuse.

    Gao Wen also showed a faint smile, apparently quite satisfied with Daniel''s performance.

    However, things did not go as expected as Kovan and Daniel

    Before Daniel''s voice fell, and two archbishops Yuri and Magnum responded, a voice suddenly came from the nearby streets and lanes, and that was Selena Gelfen''s voice:

    "No need to confirm, if Archbishop Daniel is contaminated by the upper narrators, they will now become residents of this town."

    The expression on Daniel''s face almost changed, but in the end he remained indifferent and turned to the direction of the sound. Yuri and Magnum turned their heads curiously, and saw a lantern first appeared in the alleyway not far away. .

    Didn''t Selina Gellfen be affected by the weird environment here? !!

    With the sudden emergence of doubts in his heart, Gao Wen turned his eyes with a little surprise, and saw the figure holding the lantern out of the alley.

    He saw Patty.

    The daughter of Lady Graham, a child running in the city of dreams, called Gao Wen as "Uncle Celsi" in the dream world.

    As Gao Wen remembers, she wore a pure white dress, long brown hair covering her back, her eyes were big, and she had sound limbs in the dream world, but she was completely different from Gao Wen''s memory. His expression: The expression is quiet, calm, with a steadyness that does not meet his age, and there is a trace of vicissitudes of maturity deep in his eyes.

    She was holding the lantern of Selena Gelfen in her hand, followed by four high-ranking clergymen wearing owl masks, and was walking towards this side in a hurry.

    Gao Wen blinked, calmed down in the shock of the explosion, and realized one thing:

    What he saw was not Patty, but Selena Gelfen, who was wearing Patty''s face.

    In this "town after the bell rang", everyone was removed from the virtual camouflage in the spiritual network and turned into a real appearance of the real world. Then Selena Gelfen has lost its reality. Why does the ancient soul that lives on the Internet in ideology appear like Patty Glenn?

    Is Patty Glenn disguised as Selena Gell? Or maybe ...

    In a brief moment, Gao Wen thought of numerous clues. A large amount of fragmented information appeared as an explosion, and was finally connected by a line. He thought of Patty Glenn''s crown, and Selena. Gelfen took Patty Glenn to stroll and play on the tree-lined roads of the city of dreams, and even thought of the lantern that appeared inexplicably in the Kant area, and thought of the emergence around Cecil before the war of southern integration. Traces of the activity of the everlasting ...

    In the end, he thought of what he was investigating recently, a passage he saw last time in Selena Gelfen''s profile:

    Selena Gelfen, Archbishop (Death), Female, Soul Body.

    Current position: Anzu / Fixed / Cecil Empire-Southbound.

    That turned out to be the case.

    Gao Wen breathed a sigh of relief, many thoughts slowly settled in his heart. He didn''t rush to make any conclusions about the state of Selena Gell or Patty, but he already had a few more reliable guesses, and When his thoughts were mixed, Selena ... Selena, who had the shape of Patty, also came to Daniel and others.

    Gao Wen''s concealing effect is still in effect. No one except the Daniel at the scene knows that there is a bystander standing beside them.

    The three Daniels saw Selena holding the lantern, and they did not hide their surprise. Obviously, not only Daniel saw it for the first time, but even the two archbishops Yuri and Magnum also saw this "dream hallowed" for the first time. The "girl" looks like this, Magnum couldn''t help but say: "Archbishop Selena, you are ..."

    "Don''t you also restore your true posture?" Selena responded calmly without waiting for the other person to finish speaking.

    Her attitude was bland and steady, and her voice was also the voice of an adult, but all this was placed on a little girl who was only 13 or 14 years old, and it seemed strange.

    In fact, Patti should be nearly fifteen years old this year. However, due to injuries, she has always been much thinner than her peers. This has also affected her image in the spiritual network and indirectly played in the game. Lena Girfen''s "real gesture" is reflected.

    "True gesture ..." Daniel whispered subconsciously, struggling to keep his expression from looking too strange.

    "... My situation is complicated, so don''t delve into it," Selena shook her head, then raised her head, and fell on Yuri and Archbishop Magnum. "You are lucky, but you have only met the upper narrator. Erosion, but not polluted. "

    "You didn''t seem to be affected?" Yuri looked at Selena and the owl priests behind Selena in confusion. "How did you do that?"

    Selina glanced at Yuri, lowered her head to look at her young body at the moment, and suddenly there was a hint of self-deprecation in her eyes: "The pollution of the upper narrator will erode deep consciousness ... As a combined soul, one runs in the network I have no deep consciousness of my mind.

    "It is also with this particularity that I not only resisted the erosion of this town against myself, but also had the opportunity to shelter other eroded compatriots."

    As she spoke, Selina looked back at the four masked high-ranking priests behind her, sighed and shook her head.

    "Unfortunately, I''m one step behind. The deep consciousness of two people has been contaminated, and they have become believers in the upper narrators. They have become a part of this town. With my ability, I can no longer find them."

    The weirdness and danger of Phantom Town made Daniel and others startled.

    Gao Wen carefully observed her and several "owl priests" behind her, especially the latter, in the process of Selina''s speaking, he did not find that these people were "above narrators" "The sense of disobedience caused by the replacement, while at the same time relaxing slightly, did not dare to completely relax.

    This made him sigh that the "weirdness" brewed in the No. 1 sandbox was really weird and dangerous, especially because it directly threatened people''s minds, and it seemed even more indefensible, making people never dare to relax their vigilance, even if he himself seemed Affected, in the face of upper-level narrators and their related influences, they dare not relax at all!

    "Archbishop Selena, we are now trapped in this ''town after the bell rings'', and we can no longer contact the rear monitoring team," said Yuri, after confirming that Archbishop Selina in front of him was indeed himself In the slightest relief, he reported the current bad situation. "And we can''t perceive the boundary of reality, we can''t directly get out of the network, and the situation is not optimistic."

    "I don''t need to perceive the boundaries of reality, but I can feel that there is a distorted barrier between this town and the normal network, it should be that it is preventing us from leaving," said Selena in a deep voice, although the calm voice It seemed a bit of a sense of disobedience to the adult on a little girl, but no one at the scene paid attention to it. "I guess the key to this twisted barrier is in the middle of the town, where the church stands ..."

    "That makes sense," Daniel looked stunned. "In the first exploration, the church appeared after the bell rang, and here is the town after the bell rang! We didn''t find it outside. That church, but it may be here! "

    "Let''s get started," Selena exhaled softly. "Not far from the church, we have already wasted a lot of time."

    As the words fell, she had already turned around and held the lantern in her hand, heading towards the town square.

    The sleepers, who had already been downsized, stepped up to keep up, and Gao Wen followed silently and glanced at Selina quietly.

    ...... The little short legs turned up quite fast, he couldn''t help thinking.

 Chapter 784ï¼š Psychic storm

    Under the leadership of Selina, the team of eight sleepless explorers began to march towards the center of the town.

    Dream lanterns swayed slowly in an eternal dimness, and the hazy light was sprinkled on the quiet streets. Daniel and others were fully alert, watching at any time for strange changes in the surrounding streets, and Gao Wen followed silently. Aside from this team, Gaze fell on Selena Gell.

    Patty, who likes to run in the dream world, Patty who is weak but still trying to smile in the real world, and "Pati" with a somber expression in front of her, holding a lantern, three shadows hovering in his mind, and Overlapping with the scene in front of me, it gradually formed a weird impression¡ª

    He seemed to see Selena Gelfen holding Patty''s hand in front of the team.

    He shook his head, shook out this unreliable association, and then raised his head, his gaze reflected a line of light rising from the far end of the street.

    It''s morning glow.

    Daniel and others also stopped, watching in suspicion a brilliant light suddenly cut through the darkness, appearing at the end of this small town that seemed to fall into an eternal night, the light quickly expanded in the eyes of everyone, Almost in a blink of an eye, it turned into an endless golden red morning glow, splashing wildly on the town''s staggered roof, and then the golden red morning glow turned into light golden sunlight, completely dispersing the dark shadows between the streets.

    A giant sun rises slowly in the sky, the light shines, and the darkness recedes.

    "It''s dawn ..." Daniel stared at the majestic scene of the rising sun, as if he couldn''t be uttered by the magnificent scenery, but he reacted quickly, with a long staff in his hand. Various mind-protecting spells are blessed on the entire team in just a few seconds.

    Its daybreak! This is a sight that has never appeared in this phantom town-it is the third state except the midnight before the bell rings and the midnight after the bell rings!

    In this place, everything that has never happened before just means danger!

    Other sleepless people also responded, preparing for various offensive and defensive spells, or watching the street changes with vigilance, and soon, the changes happened in front of everyone''s eyes-

    Unexpected figures appeared on the streets.

    As if suddenly waking up from a dream into the phantom of reality, the empty streets of the town were empty in the last second, and countless shadows of ghostly shadows emerged in the next second. These shadows quickly changed in the next few breaths. They are solid and real, they have turned into pedestrians coming and going, into countless residents in the town!

    These people wore classical costumes different from the real world. Their faces were numb and hollow. They were shaking on the streets like a zombie corpse, but soon they "woke up" and quickly became vivid and flexible. They were in Daniel. Waiting for people to come and go, walk and talk, as if living in this town normally from the beginning, as if this town has never been weird, there is nothing unusual!

    Archbishop Magnum is rippling with dizzying layers of light and ripples. The powerful storm of mind is almost out of hand, but at the moment when the spell is about to take shape, the arrogant-looking archbishop stuns. Own spells and prevent others from moving: "Wait a minute! It depends!"

    Archbishop Yuri was surrounded by complicated golden runes, and offensive spells were almost shot. Only after Archbishop Magnan reminded him, he stopped casting, and looked around¡ª

    The crowds coming and going on the streets of the town seemed to have not noticed Daniel and his party. They were still busy living their own lives, busy on the road, busy talking with relatives and friends, and standing in the middle of the road. The team was obviously so eye-catching, but it seemed to be invisible to all residents.

    Daniel couldn''t help emitting a little cold sweat.

    This phantom town has become "lively", but this bustling and lively street is even more weird and scary than the unmanned street that was covered by night!

    "This is also the projection of Sandbox No. 1," Selina''s voice suddenly sounded, breaking the silence in the team. "These residents should only be active in accordance with the information recorded in the projection, such as a large fantasy, and will not interact with us. Generate interaction. "

    "... It inspired me to weave nightmares," Archbishop Magnum muttered in a louder voice than ordinary people. "Why didn''t I think of such a scene before?"

    "Keep moving on," Selena shook her head. "Also pay attention to the contents of these" Phantom Residents "conversations. Their daily conversations may reveal some of the current status of Sandbox 1."

    The pedestrian continued to march towards the center of the town, walking cautiously on the streets of the town where pedestrians came and went.

    Everyone is taking care not to get in touch with those "phantom inhabitants"-although everyone is very curious about whether these shadows can be contacted and what will happen after contact with them, everyone who can participate in the exploration task has at least basic Be cautious, and under the premise that the situation is unknown, no one has made such a bold attempt that may have any consequences.

    Gao Wen took a part of his attention and listened carefully to the contents of the conversation between the phantom residents: he was also curious about the "life" in the sandbox No. 1.

    Most of those conversations are of little value-just like any normal, street dwellers gossip, the "residents" are talking about the weather, the harvest, the short length of their parents, and the bad luck.

    The people in Sandbox No. 1 seem to be living an ordinary life. They are old and sick, married and funeral in the virtual world, they have their own troubles, their own desires, travel for life, and worry for the future ...

    The only difference from the real world is that from time to time they talk about "upper narrators"-they pray to him, swear with him, and even become part of everyday sayings.

    They would say "even the upper narrators would be surprised" to describe the incredible degree of a thing. They would say "the upper narrators definitely know", this sentence is actually saying that they know nothing about something -Only God knows this.

    Gao Wen''s brows were slightly frowned, and his heart was undulating.

    In a sense, the everlasting people really created a miracle, a miracle greater than the "body of the pseudo-god" of the eventual death.

    So many people have a real, real mind, and a "virtual personality" created by a sandbox. They live in such a simulated world and live their colorful lives from generation to generation, with their own joys and sorrows With the pursuit of longing, it has been running for more than a thousand years, and then the world has only leaked.

    Such superb technology ...

    Is it okay to do something with people?

    If these gangs of technology distribute half of their abilities to death and engage in technology such as artificial intelligence, they may soon restore the iron man mind of the Gondor Empire. !!

    In Gao Wen''s heart, there was a strong impulse, and the whole team had come to the end of the street and to the edge of the square in the center of the town.

    The small church with gray-white exterior walls and high steeple really stood on the square quietly.

    The steeple of the church is bathed in brilliant sunlight, and the outer walls are shining brightly under the huge sun. It symbolizes the upper narrator''s wall painting, and the residents stop and pay homage.

    An old clergyman wearing a plain gray robe stood in front of the open door of the church, smiling at the square where people came and going. A resident stayed beside him, listening to the old clergyman''s story about the upper narrator. Truth, everything looks so harmonious and beautiful.

    It almost makes people forget that this is a weird projection located in the "imaginary number zone", that this is a phantom town full of dangerous forces of distortion, and that they are in an exploration team with a mission ...

    Archbishop Yuri suddenly awakened from his sorrow. He saw a lantern flashing in front of himself, and Selena Gelfen''s voice sounded in his ear: "Don''t relax, remember that this is just a projection, everything here all fake."

    Gao Wen glanced puzzledly at the few sleepless people in front of him, with a murmur in his heart-what happened just now? Is there some force trying to erode them? Why don''t you feel it?

    The elder clergyman not far from the church door raised his head, smiled and looked at the eternal sleepers who were guarded by the whole enemy, and said quietly: "Why resist? This is not a beautiful world What? "

    With the words of the priests, in the nearby streets, in the square in front of the church, the residents of the towns who came and went busy, those who had turned a blind eye to Daniel and others suddenly stopped, as if The puppets that were stationary for a while stopped.

    The next second, they slowly turned their heads inadvertently, and their eyes fell on the unexpected guests in the square.

    Residents of the entire town quietly cast their gaze, even at this moment, even Gao Wen felt creepy!

    Of course, the everlasting ones are even closer to the enemy. Only Selina calmly met the eyes of the old priest, and slowly spoke after a few seconds: "Sure enough ... you have a soul close to the real. You are this The projection of the town ¡¯s master mind? "

    The old clergyman looked indifferent and slowly shook his head: "I don''t understand what you are talking about, I just think you should try to stay here for a few more days-the land sheltered by the upper narrator is lucky, why bother returning to that dangerous nothing in?"

    Gao Wen''s brow frowned slightly--dangerous nothingness? What do you mean?

    Refers to the "imaginary number zone" outside this town? Or ... what''s the current state in Sandbox One?

    Yuri''s gaze fell behind the old clergyman not far away, on the open church, and after carefully perceiving the information structure in the area, he lowered his voice and said, "That church is the exit- It should be connected to the surface of the phantom town and the backbone of the spiritual network. "

    Magnum snorted. "I guess that guy definitely didn''t plan to let us in."

    Selina slowly raised the lantern of the soul in her hand and stepped towards the church not far away: "I''m curious, can your upper narrator really bless your soul here?"

    "The upper storyteller is everywhere ..." The old clergyman slowly opened his hands. "Where the Lord''s people stand, the Lord is ..."

    Layers of halo emerged behind the old man, a courageous oppressive force suddenly came down, and an empty, holy and powerful voice of sacred music sounded over the entire church square--

    Except for Gao Wen, who could not be observed, everyone at the scene felt more or less that their own mind was being withdrawn, and the sense of resistance was disintegrating.

    In this projected town, deep in the imaginary area outside the sandbox No. 1, an upper narrator priest who can only be described as a phantom at best, is exhibited with the blessing of some kind of "belief". Really powerful magic!

    Selina and Gao Wen, who was in a state of psychological invisibility, changed their appearances at the same time. The former took a step forward, and the lantern in his hand bloomed a brighter light than ever before, impacting the halo emerging behind the old man and opposing the square Power that pervades the minds of people.

    The golden runes around Yuri floated and expanded into layers of barriers that could protect everyone. At the same time, the archbishop shouted without saying: "Magnum! You can do something you are good at. ! "

    The red-haired, short-skinned Magnum waved his hands, "Mind Storm!"

    In an instant, the entire square was floating with layers of tidal waves that looked like illusions. The tide suddenly turned into a brilliant storm. The powerful spiritual force washed everything in Gao Wen''s sight and washed those who have begun. An influx of "phantom residents" with a frantic look on their faces.

    In this projected town supported by the power of the soul, the psychic storm that should belong to a more hidden spell set off a real "storm!"

    A large number of faceted projection residents melted quickly in the storm like wax figures in the fire and were torn apart. Govin heard the roar of the old clergyman in front of the church-after the cavities were really exposed, the other party had already No longer maintaining the illusion of gentleness and politeness, a crazy, distorted mind is the true form of the other party!

    More projected residents rushed out from the end of the streets and alleys, an exploration squad rushing to the center of the square, and the owl priests guarding the team cast their mental attack attacks, reducing the number of enemies, and Gao Wener A thunderous roar resounded from Archbishop Magnum: "A storm of mind!"

    A new storm struck, and the slate floor on the square was torn apart by this "real storm". The continuous flood of "projection residents" was ash and smoke extinguished. The whistling of the storm even overwhelmed the magnificent and holy Saint Music, the discomfort of people''s minds and the discomfort of resistance fading quickly weakened.

    Immediately, Archbishop Magnum raised his hands again, his voice louder than the thunder in the storm:

    "Heart-spirit-wind-violent!"

    "Heart-spirit-wind-violent !!!"

 Chapter 785ï¼š Back to reality

    The psychic storm roared, forming a real "storm" in this world formed by the power of the soul. Where powerful magic swept away, many things composed of dreams and projections fell apart and disappeared!

    Archbishop Magnum raised his hands high, a pleasant smile on his face.

    In such a weird place, facing a group of distorted projections and facing menacing traps on the mental level, it is not an easy and pleasant experience.

    He wouldn''t be able to crack such an inevitable mental trap.

    But if it''s time for the two sides to show blood ... Oh oh, then he will be energetic!

    After all, before committing to the cultist''s promising career, he was a priest to the God of War.

    The Ares sect has a weak influence in the Ansu-Cesir region, and the number of believers is not large. However, in the Tifeng Empire, the Ares Church is the most influential sect. The army of Tifon is full of the Ares church. The priests are all irritable old pigeons ...

    In the roaring mental storm, Gao Wen, who was in a state of psychological invisibility, narrowed his eyes slightly.

    The pale golden runes summoned by Archbishop Yuri flickered around the exploration team, forming a solid spiritual barrier. Outside the barrier, there was a powerful storm that seemed to destroy everything. Within the barrier, there was no waves.

    It turns out that these golden runes are used to prevent teammates from hurting ...

    Some thoughts burst out in my heart, and Gao Wen''s eyes crossed the never-ending sleeper''s exploration squad and went to the church stairs not far away.

    After all, the psychic storm can only deal with those fragile projection residents and the square space that will not resist. The old priest with strange magic still stands firmly at the end of the church stairs. Some protection spell helps him to resist the damage of the psychic storm. With a frantic and furious look on his face, he stared at Selena Gulfen, who was walking up the steps step by step.

    Apparently, Selina is only a 13-year-old girl, but as she holds the lantern step by step, a terrifying momentum spreads around it, and the momentum even gradually suppressed the sky above the church. The holy and majestic sacred music suppressed the divine magic of the old priests.

    Gao Wen was not surprised by this situation.

    After all, this exploration team is the elite of the Everlasting Elite, and the leader is a legendary powerhouse who was called the "Sage" 700 years ago.

    Although this legendary powerhouse has fallen in the real world, in this world supported by soul and soul power, her strength will not be discounted at all-maybe even stronger.

    In the initial exploration, it was the peculiar nature of the phantom town and the overflowing power of the No. 1 sandbox that exceeded everyone''s understanding to create the crisis and pressure, but now ... it has reached the stage where the two sides face each other and face each other. In that, how could a priest who is merely a projection be Selena''s opponent?

    "Supreme supreme narrator! Drop your strength! Discipline these thugs who disturb the tranquility of the church!" Faced with the extremely unfavorable situation, the old clergyman roared, and he seemed finally determined to prepare to exhibit at a huge cost to turn the situation around The power of his, the layers of halo behind him suddenly expanded, even covering half of the square, his voice blended with the ubiquitous sacred music, ringing throughout the town, "May your kingdom come on the ground , Your will will be fulfilled, may you walk in this earth, like in the pure land of heaven¡ª¡ª "

    Over the church square, the magnificent and holy "Voice of Heaven" became loud and clear again. In the halo behind the old clergyman, the layers of phantom seemed to break through some kind of barrier and "squeeze" into this world, which is similar to the descent The scene was clearly beyond what Daniel and others expected--

    Such a projection, the projection of the belief in "the upper narrator", can not only release ordinary divine magic, but also perform magical magic? !!

    At this moment, Archbishop Yuri even hesitated for a moment. He even wanted to wait for the old clergyman in front of him to complete the magic and see what he could summon¡ªbut he immediately annihilated this dangerous idea because The idea itself is very likely to be induced by the enemy.

    But before he was ready to join the rest of the dormant to interrupt the enemy''s descent, the magnificent descent suddenly ceased.

    The sacred music in mid-air came to an abrupt end, and the ghosts appearing in the layered halo also disappeared instantly. The senior priests tried their best to perform the descent technique, but no response was received.

    Even the senior priest himself was silent for a moment, and then a terrified expression appeared: "Lord ... for ... why?"

    Selina stepped on the last step in front of the church. She looked up and looked at the old clergyman in a state of despair. Despite looking up, her momentum seemed to overlook: "You look surprised ... Say, did your divine power really summon the power projection of the upper narrator? "

    "You heresy, what did you do !?" The old clergyman woke up, couldn''t help but take a step back, looking at Selina holding the lantern in anger, "Why ... why can''t I feel the power of the Lord, Why can''t I hear ... "

    "I didn''t do anything," Selina looked at each other quietly. "Need I remind you again? You are just a projection, this town is also a projection, everything here is projection.

    "If you can still hear your Lord''s voice in your previous prayers, then it must be an illusion.

    "If you can still perform the magic that your Lord has given you, then you are just overdrawing the power of this phantom town.

    "Because you are just a projection."

    The lantern in Selina''s hand exudes a milky white light, as if the waking sunlight shining deep into the dream, penetrates the mental protection of the senior priest.

    And the word "projection" that Selina kept mentioning also followed the power of this light and penetrated into the depth of the other party''s consciousness of closure.

    The whole phantom town shook violently.

    The high and low spires fell apart in silence, and streets were full of cracks in the blink of an eye. Everything irreversibly began to disintegrate, as if some of the pillars supporting this world had disappeared. The town was on the brink of an eye in the blink of an eye.

    Apparently, after confirming the power limits of the projection priests in the town and realizing that the "upper narrator" in the sandbox No. 1 may establish a connection with this phantom town through "theology", Selena G. Seoul has no plans to keep this dangerous "sample".

    "No ... it shouldn''t be like this ..." The old priest in front of the chapel stepped back in horror until he reached the gate depicting the emblem of the upper narrator. His body was covered with black cracks, and the whole person seemed to be moving. The porcelain that is rupturing quickly is horrible. "The Lord will protect me. The Lord should be omniscient and capable, Lord ... why can''t I hear ..."

    Selina took a little pity to look at this projection priest who had begun to question her existence, and even questioned the upper narrator''s projection priest. Then she stepped forward and walked towards the church door ahead: "The mission is over, evacuate."

    The members of the exploration team silently followed the figure holding the lantern, one by one they passed the figure, and the imaginary projection priest had begun. The latter stretched out his hand in vain and seemed to want to stop it, but he was already thin and unreal as if together Shadows can no longer stop anyone.

    Gao Wen stood quietly from beginning to end, watching the members of the Ever Sleeping Exploration Team go through the church door one by one, and the breath disappeared one by one in this "town after the bell rang" until When the last person left, he stepped forward and came to the church door.

    The sky had darkened, and the town gradually collapsed from the outside to the inside. Buildings collapsed in the distance. Fragmented black fragments flew towards the chaotic gloomy sky like rolled leaves.

    The shrewd body of the projection priest leaned against the door of the church, his eyes mixed with fanatical and blank expression.

    Suddenly, an uninvited figure was reflected in his pair of broken eyes.

    Gao Wen deliberately removed the effect of psychological invisibility, as if to stand in front of this projection in order to verify certain things.

    "Can you see me?" He lowered his head and asked slowly.

    "You are ..." The projection priest''s eyes widened slowly, looking at the stranger in front of him in amazement, "What are you ...?"

    "I can see ... interesting," Gao Wenwei smiled, then shook his head, "Unfortunately you are just a projection, and the connection to the sandbox No. 1 has been interrupted, otherwise I really want you to help me ÉÓSentence to the upper narrator. "

    The projection priest''s consciousness has begun to dissipate, repeating subconsciously: "What''s the sentence?"

    "Outlanders, will visit your Lord soon."

    The last rays of light in the town disappeared.

    The longest-running sandbox overflow projection in the Mind Network disappeared.

    Gao Wen returned to the real world in the familiar light and shadow switching and short vertigo.

    There came a sound of clicking and clicking the seeds. Gao Wen just leaned his head, and a handful of seeds were handed to him: "Here, eat seeds."

    Gao Wen didn''t pick up what Amber handed over, but with a full thought, murmured as if to himself: "After this, the sleepers should take positive action on Sandbox No. 1 ..."

    In the phantom town, the unknown projection priest did indeed use the power of divine magic-although his final divine spell was declared a failure, "divine magic" itself meant the "upper layer" in the sandbox number one The "narrator" already possesses the characteristics of the gods on some level!

    And the deep pollution encountered by Yuri and others in the process of calibrating their minds shows that the "god-like existence" is not a mere manifestation, but has been able to produce secret pollution to the outside world and have a substantial impact!

    The sleepers will not sit idly by, and even if they take risks, they should take further action.

    And Gao Wen himself ... what he finally said to the projection priest was not casual, because he had expected that the action of the eternal sleeper would have a high probability of failing.

    The upper narrators that the never-sleepers "built" themselves are too restrained of their own power.

    Gao Wen has decided to find a way to get involved in the follow-up actions of the Permanent, and even ... when they open the sandbox number one, find out how to go in!

    Amber has become accustomed to the phenomenon of Gao Wen being dazed from time to time. She gently retrieved the seeds into the snack box in front of her, and continued to click and whispered, and said casually, "Is something bigger?"

    "Um." Gao Wen responded casually, and his eyes fell on Amber.

    Pay attention to things in the mental network, as well as things in the real world.

    The figure of Selena Gell appeared in his mind.

    "Amber-is the search task confessed to you still ongoing?"

    "You mean the whereabouts of that Selena Gell?" Amber nodded. "I''m still investigating, and I now have a highly skeptical goal ..."

    "Highly skeptical target?" Gao Wen raised an eyebrow and asked with some surprise, "What is it?"

    "The Kantian area and the G¨¹len area have temporarily delineated these two suspected locations," Amber put down the seeds, clapped his hands, and said with a serious face, "The former has seen the" relics "of the Perpetual Mission such as" Dream Lantern " The latter ... Patti''s crown is a very questionable object.

    "If Selena Gulfen is using magic props to transfer her soul, then these two things are the most suspect, and they may both be ''containers''.

    "Of course, now the dream lantern has been transferred to Cecil City, but it has been disassembled by Rebecca into parts and researched by Carmel many times. It can be determined that the interior is ''empty'', so I think If it was a container, then Selena would have been separated before that ... "

    Amber analyzed the situation clearly, and Gao Wen looked at her with more and more surprise.

    It seems that even if he didn''t get the key clues in this exploration, the goose will find the clues of Selena Gelfen sooner or later by virtue of the intelligence power he has at hand, even if he cannot directly lock Patty himself. Can narrow the scope to the latter.

    Gao Wen laughed and shook his head, interrupting the words behind Amber.

    "Arrange, I''m going to G¨¹len."

    Amber slowly opened his eyes.

    After observing Gao Wen''s look for a second, she blurted out: "Mama ... I''ve been busy for a while?"

    Gao Wen: "..."

    How is this guy getting more and more sharp lately?

 Chapter 786ï¼š Glenns Little Patty

    Although the winter is not over and the cold wind is still blowing outdoors, the sun is especially sunny these days.

    On sunny days, Patti''s favorite thing to do is to stay in a place where the sun can shine, listen to a maid tell a story to herself in a rare physical soothing, or watch those funny magic net shows.

    There are a lot of interesting things on the magic net, there are stories about distant places, unheard of knowledge, and novel and interesting magic guide creations. Recently, the smart people of Cecil City also made a kind of magic called "magic Movies "¡ó Zero Zero Book Network ¡ô stuff.

    It was a play performed on the Monet terminal, and more and more people are talking about it recently.

    Patty hasn''t been to the theater. When she was about to go to the theater with her parents, she lost the opportunity to go out, but she still watched the drama. Her mother once invited the best theater company nearby to let her They performed classic comedies in the castle, and Patty couldn''t remember what the play was about.

    She did not persist until the end of the scene and was taken to the doctor by the maid and housekeeper.

    But only from those fragmented childhood memories, she still felt that the drama she had seen at first was definitely not as interesting as the "Mage Shadow Drama" on the Monet terminal.

    The sun poured quietly into the room, and a warm and bright area was outlined in the room. Patty sat happily in her small wheelchair, and did not blink at the magic net terminal not far away. In the holographic projection, the immigrants who finally arrived in the southern port safely after suffering, are supporting each other to step down the springboard, and port personnel wearing sheriff uniforms are maintaining order.

    This is the third time she has seen this scene.

    The maid stood next to her quietly. The gentle lady looked at the scene with a smile. When the witch lady appeared in the picture, she heard the little lady with an excited voice: "Witch The lady lives in Cecil City, doesn''t she? Will she really welcome travelers at the port? "

    "It''s just a show, Miss Patty," said the maid, bending down slightly, smiling. "But Miss Witch does live in Cecil."

    "That''s great ..." Patty couldn''t help but sigh softly. "I want to go to Cecil too ..."

    "When your health is better, there may be a chance," said the maid gently.

    "... It still won''t work, my mother will be worried," Patty shook her head slightly, and then she turned her attention back to the phantom drama. "Are you all watching this? Will there be a new phantom drama?"

    "Yes, everyone is watching. Madam has shown it three times for everyone in the castle. Everyone in the castle has seen it. More and more people outside the castle are watching it. Many people have watched it more than once. Will there be a new phantom drama ... I don''t know, but it should be. "

    "That''s great ..." Patty sighed again. "Do you like watching it, too? Do you like that Mr. Knight?"

    The maid thought for a while, and nodded with a smile: "Of course, Mr. Knight? Of course, many people like it, and I like him, but my favorite is the textile worker ..."

    "why?"

    "Because I have an older sister, she is a textile worker," said the maid. "She works in the factory now."

    The maid answered very patiently, but the little girl still had a lot of questions: "Is the mechanical boat really that big? Can everyone live on the boat for a month or two? Is it really so cold outside the castle? Why is n¡¯t the lord at the beginning Give charcoal to the person who is about to freeze to death? He already has so much charcoal ... when people are really hungry, they will really catch mice to eat? Is it still there? Why did the knight see the sheriff after he disembarked What about him? He is obviously a good guy ... "

    The maid looked at the girl in the wheelchair with a bitter smile, and some of these questions she had answered more than once.

    But she bent down again and patiently explained from the beginning.

    ...

    In the long hall of G¨¹len Castle, the cheekbones are tall and tall, and the appearance has been restored. The lady of G¨¹len stood back in front of the steps and welcomed Gao Wen and his party.

    When Duke Gaowen became His Majesty Gao Wen, this ordinary visit also became significant. Although His Majesty''s New Deal has been pursuing a system of streamlining etiquette and reducing the cost of etiquette, as a well-educated aristocracy Madam, Ropp¨¦ne Gram still strives to be decent and meticulous to the extent permitted by the system.

    "Salute to you, my supreme majesty," the lady raised her skirt, bowed her salute, and the attendants and knights in the castle were lined up on both sides of the long blanket, like two neat rows of sculptures. "You make this castle Get glory. "

    "Actually, etiquette was much simpler when I visited last time," Gao Wen nodded with a smile and said in a relaxed tone. "Let''s visit as a friend."

    "I am honored, but the necessary etiquette is always there," Baronette Lopeini straightened up, and a sincere smile appeared on the face that had always been taut. "I have arranged a rest for your entourage. The dinner room has been prepared, of course, and it fully complies with the regulations of the Government Office. "

    "That''s good, I''ve worked hard," Gao Wen nodded. "Is Patty in the room?"

    "Yes, she should be watching the Mo Ying drama at this time, and a maid is with her," the lady answered. "Would you like to see her first? I''ll send someone ..."

    "No, she''s not well, I''ll go find her," Gao Wen interrupted the ladyess and said with a smile. "She hasn''t seen me ''Uncle Gao Wen'' for a long time. I don''t know if I am today It was not a surprise to her. "

    "Of course, she has mentioned you more than once recently," said the lady, with a smile in her eyes. "She hopes you can continue to tell her those stories."

    Gao Wen was silent for less than a second, and said softly, "Really ... that''s great."

    ...

    Mind network, dream city, central shrine.

    In the splendid conference hall, the archbishops gathered at a round table with many mysterious symbols (decorative lighting effects), and Pope Megur III, who showed an amorphous starlight polymer form, was suspended in the middle of the hall, solemnly. In the atmosphere, a crucial meeting is ongoing.

    "... This is the whole journey of this exploration," Archbishop Yuri''s voice echoed in the hall. In front of him, projections of memories restored with the power of the mind are showing some key points in the phantom town. Video, "There is no need to repeat the strange nature and psychological symbolic meanings of Phantom Town. Presumably, everyone has done a lot of research in these areas. This time, we should focus on the" upper narrator "clergyman. ''Divine art'' situation.

    "At present, we can at least confirm that the" magic "cast by the projection priest can take effect in Phantom Town and can actually attack the minds of these" real people ". This is already the sublimation of the power of the upper narrator. Proof that is close to the gods.

    "The" Goddessert "released by the projection master was unsuccessful, although the most likely reason was that his" projection essence "prevented him from releasing such a high level of magic, or because of the phantom town and the No. 1 sand The box is isolated, but it does not exclude the possibility that the upper narrator in the sandbox No. 1 has not been fully formed or an accident has occurred ... "

    The starlight aggregates over the hall were creeping, and the voice of Mergoll III came to everyone''s minds: "Archbishop Yuri, Archbishop Magnum, you have almost been polluted by the upper narrator in the process of calibrating your mind. Based on your own experience, do you think that the upper narrator has glimpsed the situation outside the sandbox during this pollution process? Does it extend part of its own body into that small town? "

    "... I don''t think so, under the Pope''s crown," Yuri thought for a moment, shaking his head and saying, "Although the kind of pollution is difficult to prevent, the essence is still a projection, and after the failure of pollution, it does not show any ''active'' Sex '', it should have no connection with the upper narrator in the sandbox. "

    "The phantom town has now completely disappeared," said Archbishop Magnum, and said, "I have ''washed'' it several times with the storm of the heart. Subsequent monitoring can confirm that the data area has been completely emptied. In theory, it is not necessary. Worry about it again. "

    "Phantom Town disappeared, Sandbox No. 1 is still there," a low, hoarse female voice sounded, and a beautiful, mature woman in a long black dress stood up and looked at the Pope in midair. " Under the crown, it seems that we must take some risks. The danger of the ''monster'' bred by the No. 1 sandbox has exceeded the limit. It is of little significance to continue the status quo of the sandbox. We ... it is necessary to carry out the One ''active disposition''. "

    Archbishop Magnum glanced at the woman in a black dress. The woman''s ears were sharper and longer than humans, showing the characteristics of a mixed elf, at least, her virtual image.

    Magnum nodded slightly: "I agree with Archbishop Miyue. Entering the sandbox to face and solve the problem is probably the only solution. Under the pope, archbishops, we should call our psionic choir and spirit. The Cavaliers are up. "

    Yuri frowned, and he opened his mouth, and after a while brewing, he said, "Our spirit knights are limited, maybe ..."

    Yuri''s voice didn''t fall, and a loud alarm sound suddenly interrupted him, and then a slightly nervous young female voice entered the lobby: "Here is a big hollow outside the west 16th district of the monitoring group''s dream city!"

    The archbishops who were attending the meeting were suddenly shocked, and then a figure disappeared in the hall instantly. In a moment, the figures of the 23 archbishops came over the large hollow area outside the city of dreams.

    In the border area of ??the magnificent and magnificent dream city, a shocking breach penetrates the outer barrier of the city, connecting a small part of the block with the vast wasteland outside the city. Inexplicable force is raging in the breach area and will be rolled. Into the neighbourhood and the wasteland were torn and squeezed into a huge vortex of chaotic light, gorgeous palace vaults, towering towers, and flat streets, all stirred into this horrible vortex, crazy in the "big hollow" Rotate and roar!

    The archbishops floated above this "big hollow" and stared at the light and shadow fragments that were spinning. The expression on each face was extremely ugly.

    They can see that there are a large number of confused pandemonics gathered outside the torn apart block, and within the huge swirling vortex, I am afraid there are also devoted believers ...

    This is no longer a problem that can be solved with one or two memory cleaning and area reset.

    Archbishop Magnan''s short red hair stood up, he looked at Yuri, his tone was abnormally solemn, and his voice was as usual: "Archbishop Yuri, we must gather our troops immediately"

    "As you said," Yuri took a deep breath. "We must assemble troops."

    Selina Geerfen floated quietly in the Bishops'' Conference, suddenly tilted her head slightly, and muttered a strange expression: "Gathering troops ..."

    ...

    "At that time, we assembled our troops. As long as a paper order, everyone came," said Gao Wen, sitting next to Patty''s wheelchair, with a gentle smile on his face, and slowly telling the stories in his memory. At that time, our food was not enough. Every time the army assembled, no matter how the lords emptied their families, they often only had enough food for one or two months, so many knights and even knights obeyed and apprentices brought their own. Dry food. There is no gain from the war against the aberrations. Everyone paid it voluntarily. "

    Patty''s eyes widened: "It''s like my dad once told me,¡® Glory Outing ¡¯?¡±

    "Yes, the word glory came from that time, meaning that everyone went to the battlefield not to plunder the interests, but to fight for glory in their hearts, but then this concept was destroyed by the corrupt and aristocratic, and became Words to beautify predatory behavior. "

    Patty thought about it and nodded: "... I seem to understand."

    Gao Wen quietly looked at the girl in the wheelchair and said slowly, "Really ... that''s fine."

 Chapter 787ï¼š The evidence next to Patty

    Patty looked very pleased with the arrival of "Uncle Gao Wen".

    She hasn''t seen Uncle Gao Wen for a long time, and hasn''t heard Uncle Gao Wen tell her those stories about the pioneering period, the Gondor period, and various other wonderful ideas.

    Even though she is about fifteen years old this year, even among ordinary noble children, her children of this age have even begun to officially appear on social occasions and began to learn to deal with family affairs. However, in the eyes of outsiders, she is still a child, even her appearance She must be younger than her peers, and as far as she knows, she is a lot more aristocratic children than her peers.

    A few years of serious injuries caused her to miss almost the entire childhood. Patti did not resume her knowledge until this year. Many of the questions she raised did not seem to fit her age.

    But on the other hand, her special experience made Patty more mature than her peers in terms of mentality, perhaps because she lost the ability to move freely and relied entirely on the care of others. She was always keenly aware of the emotional changes of those around her.

    "Uncle Gao Wen, are you a little unhappy?" She noticed a slight emotional change in Gao Wenyan''s conversation, and immediately stopped her lingering questions and asked carefully.

    Gao Wen froze, his eyes fell on the little girl in front of her.

    The other person was already sitting in a wheelchair well, and his neck could be lifted up by his own strength. Those big eyes were looking at them without blinking, and their eyes were full of curiosity and a little worry.

    "No, I''m not upset," Gao Wen smiled and shook his head after a while. "Just suddenly thought of something else and took a break."

    "It''s not good to walk," Patty said earnestly, "but you''re an adult, and adults usually have a lot of things to worry about, right?"

    "I usually do a lot of things, but it''s okay to take the time to tell you a story." Gao Wen said with a smile, but at the same time he had part of his attention, and quietly activated the secret that can connect to the spiritual network. Port-After so long familiarity, he has long been able to freely relax these powers from the sleeper. Even if he does not completely immerse his consciousness in the network, he can call network resources with his special permissions and perform some hidden operations. .

    After connecting his superficial consciousness to the internet, he looked at Patty again.

    Patty is still Patty, her face has not changed into the appearance of Selena Gell, and there is no additional figure beside her.

    But Gao Wen was able to determine that Selena was indeed "here", and was closely linked to Patty in a strange state.

    Because next to Patty''s small wheelchair, a lantern is hanging quietly in the air that ordinary people cannot see with the naked eye.

    ...

    Patty needs to get enough sleep every day to repair the lost spirit and let the effect of "limb regeneration" be further exerted. Before seeing Gao Wen, she had watched the phantom drama for more than two hours and then listened to Gao Wen told many stories, and soon it was time to take a lunch break.

    Gao Wen watched the close-fitting maid bring Patty to the next room, and gently moved the little girl into a special immersion cabin. After confirming that Patty had fallen asleep, he left the room and came to the castle. In the parlor, I saw Lady Lopeney waiting here.

    The baronette rose from the high-back chair and bowed to Gao Wen: "Your Majesty, thank you for your care of Patty, she will be very happy today."

    "Her body is much better, so I can rest assured," Gao Wen nodded, and said as he sat down in a chair near the window, "I saw Patty sleeping in the immersion chamber-- Has she been using the immersion capsule at this time? "

    "Yes," said Lady Rosney, nodding. "It''s been almost a month."

    "Is there any adverse reaction? Does she get used to it?"

    These issues all sound like normal concerns. The lady did not think there was anything wrong: "No, the immersion module is very easy to use. The technicians you sent are also very dedicated. They stayed here for four days and confirmed Patty. Before leaving, there was no abnormality during the use, and before leaving, the technical information of the immersion capsule was handed over to the local magician technician. As for Patty ... she was not used to it at first, but only because she was not used to sleeping in strange beds. Now she''s adapted. "

    Have you been using the immersion capsule ...

    Gao Wen touched his chin and asked, "Where was the crown of the sleepless before?"

    "I put it in the basement of the castle and put it together with some extraordinary collections," the lady said. "Because I don''t plan to use it again, I am considering whether to seal it by some means- After all, it has something to do with the everlasting. "

    For this lady, caution has become her habit.

    But this level of caution seems to be inadequate when dealing with the everlasting.

    "You don''t have to think about any seal, I''m going to take away the crown," Gao Wen said, "for ... research."

    The sight of Lady Roperney changed slightly. Although Gao Wen''s tone and expression did not show any abnormality, the mother''s instinct suddenly jumped. She stared at Gao Wen''s eyes tightly: Isn''t there a problem with that crown? Patty ... "

    "Don''t be too nervous," Gao Wen waved immediately. "It''s just technical research. As for Patti, she''s fine."

    Luo Peni then let out a sigh of relief: "That''s fine. Sorry, I''m always too nervous about Patty ..."

    The Baroness left, and as the governor of G¨¹len, she still had a lot of business to do. Gao Wen also returned to the room prepared for himself. He closed the door and saw a dwarf melon popping his head in the shadow near the curtain.

    After confirming that no one was outside, Amber jumped out of the shadow world with confidence and smiled at Gao Wen: "According to the information, Lady Ropeney is a person who can hardly trust others, but she trusts you very much. ¡ªYou said Patty was fine, she really put her heart down and went to work. "

    "I just don''t want her to bear unnecessary pressure. After all, things haven''t been figured out yet," Gao Wen said casually. "And we also need to avoid making troubles."

    "Hit the grass and scare the snake? This is an interesting word, I took it down," Amber''s eyes lighted, and the new word was recorded lightly. She collected and sorted it out in her "Govern Cecil Emperor''s holy talk". Tim, and then gave Gao Wen a curious look, "Speaking again, is Patty really problematic?"

    Gao Wen groaned and whispered, "In the mind, she has a lantern next to her."

    "... Mom."

    "But the situation is still better than I expected," Govin continued. "Selena Girfen did not invade Patty''s soul, and the latter showed no signs of damage. They may be living in peace, or even Patty herself didn''t know what was wrong with her ... "

    Amber stared: "Everyone is so optimistic to see the lantern, so what''s the" bad situation "you expected?"

    "In the worst case ... Patty is Selena Gulfen," Gawain glanced at Amber. "Early before we knew Patty, long before Patty touched the crown, she was dead. Then, in the years that followed, Selena was in that body. "

    Amber imagined the scene, and suddenly he stunned: "... Maya!"

    Gao Wen successfully scared this brave half-elf, feeling slightly happier: "It''s really terrifying, isn''t it? If it comes to horror at the spiritual level, the eternal sleeper is obviously better than all things ..."

    "I didn''t do it because of this," Amber waved his hand. "I just think that a woman in her 700s is pretending to be a girl in her teens. When you meet, you are called Uncle Gao Wen, and a young woman in her twenties is called Mom yelled for years. This is really terrifying. It is worthy of being a sleeper ... "

    Gao Wen: "..."

    Realizing that continuing the discussion with this elven shame was a self-death, he decisively decided to return to the right track: "It is not yet certain that Patty and Selina are in contact. To avoid grass and snakes, and to control forever sleep The situation on the other side, we can''t take any action on the G¨¹len side-we can only maintain the most peripheral surveillance. "

    Amber patted his chest. "I understand. I''m good at this."

    Then she noticed that Gao Wen still had a thoughtful look on her face, and couldn''t help asking, "What''s wrong? What else?"

    "I was thinking ... how much of us have been exposed to Selena Gell''s eyes, and what is the reason for her silence so far," Gao Wen exhaled softly and shook his head helplessly, "Pa Tee now uses the immersion chamber produced by Cecil to fall asleep. At the same time, our magic net communication technology is not a secret. It has already been promoted in the G¨¹len area, and a senior sleeper can easily get from the magic. The shadow of the mental network technology can be seen on the Internet communication ... If Selina Gulfen is really hidden in the depth of Patty''s consciousness, then she can see it all through the eyes of the ''host'' ... even these evidences It ¡¯s not enough to directly prove that the ¡°outlander wanderer¡± can invade the spiritual network, and it should be enough to arouse the vigilance and attention of the eternal dormant ... but Selena Geer did nothing, and many of the plans I and Daniel made also arrived It''s no use now. "

    "His ... the more weird and silent people are, the more alarming they are," Amber gritted his teeth. "There is countermeasures and remedies for any damage. I am afraid that I will say nothing."

    Then she paused and shook her head again: "But then again, as long as we develop the magic net communication technology, it will be impossible for the eternal sleeper to notice. Things develop to a certain degree and they will always surface. It is inevitable after the scale is expanded. In this confrontation, ''we hide everything and they can''t see anything'' can only be regarded as the low-level stage, ''we have revealed everything, but they have seen nothing but the way'' is high-level Phases-it''s time to prepare for the end of the first phase. "

    Gao Wen stared at the talkative amber until he twisted the other person''s eyes and twisted his neck: "Hey, what do you think of me?"

    "It''s nothing, I just think what you said makes sense," Gao Wen smiled, and said casually, "Indeed, our own mental network technology is also gradually maturing, and the eternal one will definitely notice. And Recall carefully that when I first contacted Patty, I considered that Selena would often be with each other in the city of dreams, so she did not disclose any information about Patriot in front of Patty. Lena Geerfen can at most use Patty''s eyes to see our technological developments in the Magic Net communication.

    "I''m curious now. When using the immersion capsule, Patti just used it to fall asleep. She no longer has access to the mind network of the sleepless person. This is to prevent the exposure of our" network intrusion "behavior. Since Patty is no longer in the mind network, so Selina, who is hidden by Patty''s side ... How does she keep connected to the mind network? "

    Amber scratched his hair.

    She couldn''t understand the question raised by Gao Wen.

    ...

    At the foot of the snow-capped mountains of the east, a shimmering breeze shield shields the snow from the wilderness. The energized rails covered by the shield extend over the ground, gradually disappearing into the depths of the snow.

    The wheels rolled, the mechanical device played the melody of steel, and a magic train hung with the emblem of the Cecil Empire whistled past the energized rails wrapped by the shield, flying like a steel python on the ground.

    An unknown mountain receded on the side of the train, and the vegetation and railings near the railroad track were quickly retreated to join a blur.

    It''s a cold and windy winter outside, but the inside of the train is warm and comfortable. It''s a wonderful experience to travel across the wilderness in the belly of a steel giant.

    Matilda Augustus sat upright on the spacious and comfortable train seat, looking at the exotic scenery outside through the crystal glass inlaid on the side wall of the carriage, and her mouth slightly raised.

    Strange country ...

 Chapter 788ï¼š Foreign country

    It was a wonderful and interesting journey.

    At least so far.

    Matilda sat in a comfortable and wide seat with an impeccable and dignified posture, and watched the mountains of the Cecil Empire gradually receding out of the window. The snow had weakened a lot, and the scenery outside began to change. It has to be wide and clear, and the interior of the car is surrounded by soothing music, beautiful scenery, music released by some magic device, the right temperature environment, and the abundant food stored on the train, which together make this long-distance trip in the winter. Be extra comfortable.

    Even comfortable people will forget that they are sitting in the body of a steel giant, forgetting that they are galloping far faster than galloping horses in the cold winter wilderness of Cecil.

    A young man with short blond hair, a young face, but a particularly mature temperament, was sitting opposite Matilda. He noticed that the exotic princess in front of him seemed to be in good spirits, and showed a slight smile, with a little pride in his tone. : "What is the experience of traveling on the Magic Train?"

    Matilda looked back out the window and looked at the young man across.

    This young man named Philip has a surprising identity. He is so young, but actually one of the military commanders of the Cecil Empire. He commands the most powerful ground legion of the Cecil Empire. The main force of the legion ... is now on the long wind defense line.

    The ambassador led by such an important military commander to greet and "escorted" Queen Tifeng was of equal identity and fully in line with etiquette.

    Matilda smiled.

    "Great experience," she said with a smile, "and we also saw the best scenery."

    Philip laughed.

    Under the proper arrangements of the reliable General Maryland and the efforts of units at all levels in the Changfeng area, the Highness of the princess had only seen the scenery from the moment he entered the territory of Cecil to the present.

    "Frankly, this level of travel experience is not new to me," Matilda continued. "The novelty is that all this is achieved by magical machines. In the past, relying on the power of the mage, It is not difficult to make such a huge vehicle quickly pass through the wilderness, or to maintain a comfortable travel environment in harsh environments, but magic technology can use lifeless steel to achieve these should be controlled by the mage The power of this is something I never imagined.

    "In Tifeng, most aristocrats agree with the power of the magic machine and welcome the new magic trains and various factories, but there are still some old mages who don''t like these things-they always say that the machine It lacks soul to function. "

    "This is different from us," Philip laughed. "We feel that there is another soul in the machine. It is hidden in rotating gears and moving pistons. It only needs lubricating grease and surging magic energy. It is human loyal friend. "

    "... So magic technology first appeared in Cecil, and it is also the fastest developing in this land," Matilda said with a touch of emotion, "I have always been interested in magic technology, I love it Even more than traditional spells, unfortunately Tifeng still has a long way to go in this regard. "

    This was a procedural, modest rhetoric, and Philip knew this, so he just smiled lightly and didn''t respond positively.

    After all, business talk is not his area of ??expertise ...

    A black-haired middle-aged male aristocrat sitting in a seat next to Matilda also joined the topic: "I am also concerned about magic technology, and frankly, I am even investing in it and studying it, which is really a cost This is a great cause, and from this point, I admire the Cecilians-you are the ones who dare to pay the price to gain benefits and are adventurous. "

    Matilda glanced at the male aristocrat-Count D¨¹rer was one of Aldnan''s most "advanced nobles" in the field of magic technology. He owned the largest plantation in the north and also invested in several A large-scale textile mill and spinning mill, his role in the ambassador actually represents, to a certain extent, those of Aldernan who are concerned about magic technology and try to find more commercial value from magic technology. Aristocracy.

    Thinking of this, the Princess Tifeng nodded in agreement: "It does cost a lot to build factories and develop machines, but the returns are really amazing-so it can attract more and more nobles and businessmen to become investors. This, in Is Cecil the same? "

    "... Of course." Philip smiled and nodded.

    The train ran in the wilderness. Outside the window, the undulating ridge line was almost over, and it seemed that the front was about to enter the plain.

    Mattilda couldn''t help but remember the last "of course" that Philip had answered to herself. For some reason, she always instinctively felt that the word contained more profound meaning, but could not grasp the root cause for a while.

    At this moment, the train finally rushed out of the mountains. After the huge rock wall flashed, there was a boundless plain ahead, and the scene outside the car window suddenly widened.

    At the junction of the plain and the end of the mountains, on a natural high ground, a huge stone monument stands beside the railway line. There seems to be a fence around the stone monument. The vicinity seems to be the maintenance and monitoring station of the railway line.

    As soon as Matilda noticed the unusual building, wondering why there was something so eye-catching in the wilderness, she suddenly heard a loud and loud flute sounding from the top of the carriage, echoing on the vast plain.

    This made her suddenly startled: Why did she suddenly whistle? Are there any stops or staggered trains here?

    As confusion rushed into her mind, she and the surrounding Tifeng messengers were surprised to see that the Cecilians in the carriage stood up in unison, even including the young army commander, these noble knights and generals. At the same time, they turned out of the car window and looked at the huge stele standing at the end of the mountain, solemn and solemn, as if saluting.

    The Tiffon messengers were startled when the surrounding Cecilians stood up at the same time, even a moment of nervousness, but at this moment there was only blankness. Those solemn faces made them wonder whether they should ask or not, but remained confused. After waiting for ten seconds, until Philip and others sat down, Matilda couldn''t help asking: "General Philip, may I ask ..."

    "Did you notice the stele?" Philip asked calmly, looking at Matilda.

    "Yes, I noticed-and just wanted to ask."

    "This railway line under your feet was an emergency extension and construction of the original Baisha Mining Railway after the cluster war," Philip said slowly. "In order to send food and security forces to the east in a timely manner To prevent the subsequent effects of the cluster war from creating large-scale famine and chaos in the east, the construction period of this line must be compressed until the end of winter.

    "In order to quickly pass through the most complicated Baisel mountain range, the Third Construction Corps used large-scale geological shaping spells, including a wizard group that was urgently transferred from the old kings, and large construction machinery capable of releasing fossils into mud.

    "When breaking through the Carin Pass, a hidden mana focus caused the spell to get out of control and the mountain wall collapsed.

    "Thirty-seven people were buried below, including seven mages and twenty workers."

    Matilda opened her eyes slightly, and Count D¨¹rer said subconsciously: "So that''s in memory of the sacrifice mages ..."

    "It is in memory of all the sacrifices," Philip looked at Count Dowler''s eyes. "The collapsed rock wall swallowed up the victims, and the aftermath of the spell caused human flesh and stones to merge together. We could not tell them at all. We merged those The boulder of flesh and blood flew out of the pass, forming a monument, placed at the end of the Carin Pass where they had tried to break but failed-facing away from the Baisel Mountains and staring at the eastern plains.

    "It is the habit of this line for trains to honk after passing the Carin Pass, and for soldiers to pay tribute as they pass the monument."

    Matilda listened quietly and carefully, and her expression didn''t seem to change much.

    The messengers from Tifeng all listened quietly, some seemed to be confused, some seemed to be thinking.

    The great investment aristocrat from Aldernan, Count Drew with black hair and black beard couldn''t help looking out the window, looking at the direction of the monument, in the sound of car whistle still lingering in his ears, he couldn''t help muttering stand up:

    "So big a monument ... even if the mage took the shot, it wouldn''t be easy to build."

    Maybe enough to build another textile mill.

    Matilda listened to Count D¨¹rer to herself and watched Cecil''s plains recede quickly outside the train.

    A foreign country ...

    ...

    The wind from the extremely north sea blew through the towering mountains, rolling the snow between the mountains, the flag of the dragon descending high on the thick spire of Longlin Fortress, with the end of the flag facing south, wandering endlessly.

    "The candidates for the messenger group have already been decided and will set off in the near future," said Grand Duke Baloger, standing on the wide stone terrace of Longlin Fort, overlooking the snow-capped kingdom, and told his courtiers next to him. "Golo Sir Shi, led by you must be foolproof. "

    "Definitely fulfill my mission, Your Majesty," Sir Goros said, his head lowering in a deep voice.

    Balroger nodded, his voice relaxed: "We have indeed been closed in this bitter cold mountain for too long, and the world outside the mountains is also worth a look.

    "Just take the eyes of the Duchy and take a good look at the Cecil Empire to see what is extraordinary about them.

    "Also counted as ''exiles'' ... we did not disappoint Tarlond."

    "Tallrond ..." Sir Gorosh''s eyes changed slightly. "How long are we waiting ..."

    "From the beginning, this was a near-permanent wait," said Archbishop Barlower, unhurriedly. "Keep hope with hopelessness, and our patience will last."

    "... Yes, Your Majesty."

    Balroger was silent for a moment, retracted his gaze, looked at the trusted courtier beside him, and suddenly smiled slightly: "Speaking of it, you and your daughter haven''t seen each other for a long time, have you?"

    "... I saw it from a distance five years ago," Sir Goros said in a helpless and somewhat awkward manner. "A noisy child ... she''s out of order in the human world."

    "Young people, it''s normal to be reckless or rebellious. Didn''t you also jump over Longyue Cliff when you were young?" Grand Daddy Barogel shook his head with a smile, "Just as a short journey in the human world, travel It''s been decades or hundreds of years, and maybe you''re back after you''ve played enough. "

    Sir Goros was silent for a moment, and sighed: "... I hope so."

    ...

    The cold wind blew, and Maggie, who was walking beside the flight test site, could not help but sneeze, feeling a strange chill in her heart.

    Rebecca walking next to him looked at the dragon-born friend curiously: "Hey? What''s wrong? A cold?"

    "No ... it shouldn''t," Maggie rubbed her nose hard, a little strangely in her heart. "It just felt a little cold, and I couldn''t help sneezing."

    "Isn''t it really cold?"

    "Surely not," Maggie shook her head with certainty, "Dragon''s body is very strong, especially not afraid of the cold. I grew up in a place colder than here, and we even wore it in the coldest winter It''s a cold sport to play ''ice speeding'' alone. "

    Rebecca''s eyes flickered and she became very interested: "Iceway speeds? What is it?"

    "Ah, it''s a small game that is prevalent among dragon children." Probably because of the fun of childhood, Maggie couldn''t help laughing, "The main gameplay is to stuff yourself into a strong vat. From the top of the mountain, roll down the pre-drilled ice track, and at the foot of the mountain, see who stands up first-yes, if you spit, you will be disqualified, even if you are the first to stand up. "

    Rebecca: "... wow!"

    Sonia, who was walking on the other side, stared, staring at Maggie with a strange look: "You people in the Duchy of the Holy Dragon ... have played this stuff since childhood?"

    Maggie thought about it and shook her head: "Of course not all children play like this."

    Sonia was relieved: "I said ..."

    "Girls are the kind of play I said-boys don''t use buckets."

    Sonia: "?"

    This is really a custom in a foreign country ... It''s hard to imagine.

 Chapter 789ï¼š Variety

    The sun shines into the spacious study, casts a thin layer of light on the oak desk and the magic net terminal next to the desk, and the incense that lifts the spirit slowly drifts in the air, drills into Byron''s nostrils, lets The mercenary-born Empire general could not help but sniffed, almost sneezing out.

    "... A messenger from the Principality of the Holy Dragon will arrive at the northern border in the near future," said Gao Wen, sitting behind his desk and placing a document on the table. "Go and meet them."

    Byron scratched his hair, but half-twisted and reacted. Now it is "Empire Age". It seems a bit inappropriate for this general to be so casual in front of the emperor, so he quickly put his hand down: "I understand-but I don''t understand Diplomacy? "

    Gao Wen smiled at the "general mercenary" with a smile: "Isn''t your eloquence always good? Philip can be convinced by you."

    "Your Majesty, this is not the same. The communication between me and Philip is mainly based on not being able to speak, but insisting on justice and the knight creed ..." Byron immediately habitually talked, but said As I was talking about it, I noticed Gao Wen''s smiling and non-smiling expression, and had to add a little bit of caution and euphemism, "Of course, there are certain shameless ingredients in it ..."

    Some things can''t be changed by wearing the Empire General uniform-at least not so quickly.

    But Gao Wen didn''t care, but rather appreciated the faults and habits of a group of "founding ministers" including Byron.

    He wasn''t sure if it was Gavin Cecil''s memory that was affecting him. Maybe it was because he could see the shadow of the founding old pigeons of Ansuna seven hundred years ago in Byron, but One thing he is sure of is that when dealing with people like Byron, Amber, and Wright who have followed him for years, it is far more important than to deal with the "professionals" who have migrated from the old king and do everything in a flash. Much more comfortable and much easier.

    So he relaxed his posture, leaned on the back of the chair, and said with a smile, "Say something that should not be directly spoken by me-of the many skills required for diplomacy, ''shamelessness'' is precisely the main ingredient- It even has the same effect as being able to speak well.

    "Of course, you don''t really care about this, because the person who is really responsible for the negotiations is not you-you are just as an empire general to pick up the ambassador at the border to show our sincerity and act as a ''face'' of identity identity. It was Count Cromwell White Mountain who was responsible for contacting and escorting the ambassador to the capital. "

    "Cromwell White Mountain?" Byron recalled the somewhat familiar name. "Oh, the dwarven knight lord, I''ve seen him at Saint Sunil."

    "Although he is a nobleman in the old king''s capital, he is also quite familiar with northern affairs," Gao Wen nodded. "You and him go to the northern border to meet the messenger of the Holy Dragon Principality, and you can leave it to him afterwards. , You need to stay in the north for a while and have a new assignment for you. "

    "So ... the task of answering the ambassador is actually incidental," Byron nodded, and then a hint of curiosity appeared. "What is my real task?"

    "Building the North Port and supporting naval bases," Gao Wen stood up and walked slowly to the wall not far from the map of the whole country. His eyes fell on the north of the empire. "For the preparation of the imperial navy and restart of the northern continent route prepare for."

    "Northport ..." Byron''s eyes fell on the map along Gao Wen''s line of sight, gradually focusing outside the mountains in the north, on the coastline between the Kingdom of the Violet and the Principality of the Holy Dragon, "... Saint The Dragon Peninsula''s voyage to the sea has left a warm current for the northern continent, and there are natural unfrozen ports outside the northern mountains ... It is indeed the most suitable starting point for restarting the northern continent route. "

    Gao Wen glanced at Byron with a surprise, with a smile on his face: "Looks like you already noticed?"

    "Your Majesty, I did n¡¯t just stay with my daughter during my vacation at home," Byron smiled and spread out his hand. "You said a long time ago that you have to focus on the ocean, but the southern border was once surrounded by the mainland. The estuary, but now the North is under our control, and that precious coastline has attracted my attention for a long time. "

    Gao Wen smiled.

    Obviously, he and Byron reached a tacit agreement: the two were on the coastline north of the ²ö during the southern period ...

    "It seems that it is the right choice for you to lead the fleet," Gao Wen said with a smile. "After the completion of the North Port, we will have the opportunity to lift the Principality of the Holy Dragon from the sea to the peninsula, the northern empire, the Ogure tribal state, and The west coast of the Dwarf Kingdom is connected, and even if the Ogure tribe is willing to cooperate with us to set up a haven at the sea cliff rift in the south of the mainland, this route can even extend to the border of the Gaoling Kingdom, connecting the whole north, west and south of the continent. Some areas are included, and it will become a true ''continental route'' ...

    "With the performance of the magic guided mechanical ship, this is completely achievable.

    "Our fleet will then become a real ''Navy Fleet'', instead of just making a fool in the river ... You must have felt that you have led the fleet for so long. Those mechanical ships can be used in more On the broad stage. "

    "I have long felt that the river is not very spacious for our mechanical ships ..." Byron replied immediately, but followed by a little frown. "But as far as I know, the ocean environment is far more complicated than the river Much more, it is not possible to turn an inland warship into a navy ship directly into the sea. Miss Till reminded me that the ships she currently helps us to design are only suitable for relatively smooth inland navigation and challenge the ocean. ...... It will take some transformation. "

    "Of course, so this is a long-term task. Humans have been far away from the sea for too long, and we need a long time to re-collect the information of the ocean and adjust the design of our ships. Fortunately, Tyre is willing to continue to be our consultant, and the northern border The Wilde family has also made some observations of the ocean over the past hundreds of years, and their records can be very useful.

    "In addition, the construction of Beigang is not our only ''ocean plan''. After establishing diplomatic relations with the Holy Dragon Principality, we will redevelop the estuary at the junction of the eastern border and the Holy Dragon Principality to call the Dragon Fjord. Will give it to you. "

    Gao Wen said unhurriedly, his eyes gradually fell on Byron, and those eyes contained some expectations.

    "By then, you are truly the ''Imperial Navy Commander''."

    "Ah, this sounds more powerful than General Sailor," said Byron''s mouth, "I''m looking forward to that day."

    ...

    The giant day is gradually rising to high altitude, and the bright sun is generously falling from the sky. The air is still cold, but the heat contained in the sun seems to be heralding the warm season is coming-in the light and heat coming from the face, worship Lun stood on the garden square in front of the Cecil Palace, raised his head, and narrowed his eyes slightly.

    "Is the imperial navy commander ..." The mercenary knight with a faint smile on his face couldn''t help but mumbled to himself and said, "It really sounds good."

    As he said, he shook his head slightly, and walked towards the edge of the square, waiting for his magic car.

    The holiday is over, and go back and talk to the peas.

    A pleasant and crisp ringtone suddenly came from nearby, interrupting Byron''s thoughts.

    He looked up curiously, looking in the direction of the sound, but saw that in the open space not far from the flowerbed, Rebecca, wearing action-friendly winter hunting gear, was riding in some weird two rounds. " "Machine", staggered towards this side.

    That weird "machine" is not like any magic machine that has been seen before. It obviously does not use any magic mechanism as a power source. Instead, it is simply assembled with iron wheels, skeletons, chains, etc., and is driven by human pedals. It sounded, and the crisp and sweet bell sounded from a small device hanging by its grip--

    Rebecca was fiddling with the little device to make it jingle, her face full of excitement, but Byron saw that Her Royal Highness''s situation was not very optimistic-she obviously had no control over that. A "car" with only two wheels rides on it, shaking violently. Although it seems to be riding on the open road on the side, it is getting more and more crooked, and slams into Byron with his eyes.

    "Ah, Byron!" Rebecca had noticed the people on the road and shouted loudly, "Don''t move, don''t move!"

    Byron thought for a while, stood still, and watched Rebecca fall from the two-wheeled car with a bang and a panic, when she was ten meters away from him.

    But still smiled brightly.

    A guard soon ran to the side, scrambling to lift the princess from the ground, and Byron also stepped forward, with a three-pointed pet on his face, looking at this girl who could be said to be growing up, helplessly With a smile: "I thought you were keeping me still and you were aiming and hitting me-my body protection and aura were on."

    "Hey, I asked you to stay still and I tried to avoid it myself, but it didn''t seem to develop as expected ... but it didn''t hit me anyway, wasn''t it good?" Rebecca aside He rubbed his head and said cracklingly, then turned his head to glance at the "two-wheeled car" just held by the attendant, and couldn''t help showing a distressed look on his face, "Oh, don''t break ... the total Didn''t deliver a few ... "

    Only then did Byron observe the weird "car". He found that the style of this thing was very different from many other Cecil''s mechanical artifacts, and he couldn''t help but be curious: "His Royal Highness, is this thing ... Did you just invent it? "

    When he wanted to come, as long as there was something weird in the city of Cecil, and it was right near Rebecca, that was most likely invented by His wonderful princess or the research team around her. -And the former tossed out even half of all new things.

    Although, due to the continuous improvement of various research facilities, more and more intellectuals are devoting themselves to technology development, the proportion of Rebecca''s "creation" in various new things is continuously decreasing, but due to long-term habits As a result, Byron still subconsciously associates Rebecca with fresh things.

    However, Rebecca shook her head: "No, this is a businessman who came by the way when importing textiles from Tifeng recently. The gift from the Tifeng people seems to be called ''two-wheeled vehicle'' ..."

    "Tifeng?" Byron was a little surprised, and couldn''t help but look at the weird car again. "Hmm ... no wonder the style is a bit weird, but it looks very delicate. But Tifeng people are really strange. This kind of car with only two wheels ... I''m afraid it''s not easy to control. "

    "You guessed it wrong, in fact, it will be convenient after learning this thing," Rebecca suddenly put her hands on her hips. "I was particularly relaxed when watching a demo, and it was convenient and fast-I just fell down because it was not Be proficient. "

    Listening to Rebecca''s excited snoring, Byron looked at the "two-wheeler" from Tifeng, but couldn''t help but show a thoughtful look on his face.

    The Tifengs started late in magic technology. In this field of technology that can almost symbolize a new era, they really lag far behind Cecil, but they have always been ahead in other areas- A very clear example is the "mechanical clocks". This kind of past was exclusively enjoyed by nobles and churches. In the past two years, along with the "on-time requirements" brought by the construction of factories and railways, it has gradually been promoted throughout the country Timing machinery was first invented by Tifeng''s artisans about half a century ago.

    Like many technologies of the old age, its original function was to be used in theological rituals to allow the church to determine the time of mass, to congregate believers to pray in the church by ringing the mechanical bell, and later to use it in the nobles. Inside the castle and manor house, but still have little to do with everyday life of the civilians.

    The best watchmaker in the world is in Aldernan, and the best crystal glass technology in the world is also Aldernan.

    Of course, the latter''s key technology has been leaked to Cecil through some unspeakable channels, and the ¡°floor window¡± that is gradually becoming popular in the southern region of Cecil is one of its ¡°impact results¡±.

    Now, the smart people of Tifeng have invented this kind of "two-wheeled vehicle", and this thing is very different from the mechanical clock and crystal glass at the beginning of its birth:

    It''s not elegant, it''s not luxurious.

    This thing seems to have been aimed at the civilian class from the very beginning ...

    Byron frowned. He was not as good at analyzing changes in the situation from these intelligences as Gavin or Herty. He just instinctively thought about it and felt instinctively ...

    It seems that those who master the knowledge seem to have changed their thinking.

 Chapter 790ï¼š Looming

    From the fountain garden square in front of the main gate, the crisp sound of jingle bells came from time to time, and Rebecca was riding on her "new toy" hurrying around the flower bed, helplessly The attendants can only stand not far or follow as close as possible, always ready to help the princess who fell to the ground.

    However, compared to the beginning, Rebecca is obviously a lot more proficient at this moment, at least not going into the flower bed again.

    After the floor-to-ceiling window of the study, Gao Wen silently retracted his gaze towards the square.

    "Two-wheeled vehicle ... Tipeng really made something interesting," Amber''s voice came from behind him. "A scholar consultant from the Office of Government Affairs made an assessment. This seemingly simple means of transport has a very large Potential value, it is flexible, convenient, and low cost. Any ordinary person with sound hands and feet can use it skillfully after a short period of study. As long as the road is relatively flat, it can be used. The promotion threshold is lower than the magic guide device ... ... is a good thing. "

    Gao Wen didn''t say anything for a while.

    What he had in mind was unknown to outsiders.

    Although the form does not look exactly like the "bicycle" in his memory, the principle and general structure of the thing is not different from what he is familiar with, but ... he has not had time to promote this thing in Cecil Come, the Tifeng people are already ahead.

    When Amber saw Gao Wen not speaking for a while, he couldn''t help but say, "Why? Tifeng people are ahead of the ''technical innovation'' and feel uncomfortable?"

    "Of course not," Gao Wen shook his head. "To be honest, in the Ansu era, Tifeng people have always been ahead in the field of technology itself. We are just so many years ahead by magic technology. And from the actual situation It is also inevitable that Tifeng people made this flexible and convenient transportation before us ... "

    "Oh? How do you say that?"

    "Their road renovation and leveling project started earlier than us. When Ansu was still busy with civil unrest, there were already smooth and wide new-style roads between the towns and villages of Tifeng, and now we are even working hard to start, It can only ensure that the road between big cities and major towns meets the new standards, "Gao Wen turned around," in the final analysis, the birth of a new thing is not a clap. Without environmental support, there will be no new adaptation to the environment. thing.

    "Compared to these, I care more about when the prototype of this" two-wheeled vehicle "appeared? It is quite complete now, so it should not be something that has just popped up recently ..."

    Blinking amber, he quickly recalled the relevant information: "... there is an earlier" prototype ", there were Tifeng craftsmen who made wooden mopeds more than ten years ago, but not many people paid attention to it at that time, and it was just regarded as a certain This kind of novelty was later improved by artisans a few times, but still not much attention. Until half a year ago, the number of factories in Aldernan area surged, a large number of workers needed to go to work in the factory, and many followed People in factories need to run around. There are more and more factories, more and more workers, and the area where workers live is getting farther and farther from the city center. Then, the ¡°two-wheeled vehicles¡± that few people have been concerned about have been Some discerning businessmen paid attention.

    "According to information from the ''Trajectory'' intelligence line, this means of transportation is rapidly gaining popularity among the middle-class citizens of Aldernan. They are mainly skilled workers, foremen, small and medium lawyers and decent business people with stable income. As for the grassroots workers, the price of two-wheelers is temporarily unaffordable. However, a few Tifeng nobles have launched the "two-wheeler welfare plan" and called on the factory to invest in a cheaper version of the two-wheeler and then lend it. Used by workers, as long as workers have worked in the factory for more than a certain number of years, they can own the car ''for free''. This plan has received widespread response and should be realized soon-both factory owners and workers welcome it very much and feel like they Great benefit. "

    "... The factory owner always recovers the costs from the workers, and the workers feel that they have reduced their travel pressure. In the final analysis, capital always stimulates the ingenuity of capitalists," Gao Wen thought for a while, and said with a chuckle, "but Anyway, things are really good, we can also use them ... the road conditions in most parts of the southern border have been greatly improved. This kind of two-wheeler can come in handy, its technical difficulty is not high, and the factory side It can be imitated. "

    Having said that, he stopped and fell into a short thought.

    The production of magic machines and factories, they have more than a single, one-sided impact on a society. Industrialization is a chain reaction. When its source begins to operate, all the relevant links in the society are inevitable. The ground began to change.

    Factories need ordinary people as workers, and the role of ordinary people in social operations has been magnified. No matter if the upper class of Tifeng is willing or not, they will put ordinary people in sight-even if they only use them as gears and money bags. Look at it.

    The two-wheeler made for ordinary people is just the beginning-it represents not just a few smart Tifeng merchants who have discovered new business opportunities, but a part of Tifeng''s upper class members who have knowledge and production resources have Changed.

    As long as this change occurs, their ability to use magic technology will inevitably increase rapidly. This is pressure for Gao Wen, but he also wants to see it.

    He was once again in a state of conflict and anticipation.

    Amber looked curiously at Govin: "What do you want?"

    "Tifeng ... they have become more flexible," Gao Wen said slowly with a sigh, "but it''s a good thing."

    "... Although it is not clear how many complicated things you have thought about in these few seconds, I still remember that you said that the development of others is not a bad thing, we just need to ensure that we can always develop faster than others," Amber From the ¡°Sacred Talk of Gavin Cecil¡±, he took a quick look at the top and then turned the topic. ¡°Now that it ¡¯s time to mention Tiffon ... it''s time, that Matil Princess Da should be coming soon. "

    "Matilda Augustus ..." Gawain pointed his finger to his chin, thoughtfully. "According to information from Maryland and Philip, the princess is a person who is very concerned about magic technology, although not Excluding this is her intentional attitude, but she does have some knowledge of some more professional magic knowledge. "

    Amber glanced at Gao Wen: "Do you worry what she sees from Cecil''s magic technique, which in turn affects the concealment on the 25th?"

    "It''s not that the 25th side has been very cautious. The technology he has released has been mutated, and he has prepared a very complete ''R & D evidence'', which has no cause for doubt." Gao Wen shook his head, "I''m just a little curious. Is that Princess Tifeng''s focus on magic technology just showing a certain attitude of Tifeng''s royal family ... or her personal preference. If it is the latter ... I It would be more happy to have a good relationship with her, and then lend her hands and give them some "gifts" that are ready to be exported to Tifeng more naturally and reasonably ... "

    Seeing the look of the classic calculator on Gao Wen''s face, Amber wanted to roll his eyes on the spot, but was afraid that he would roll his eyes on the wall with a slap, so he could only forcefully suppress the thought of chanting, topic A turn: "Speaking of the royal family of Tifeng, the MIA recently investigated intelligence about the genetic" madness "of the Augustus family, and we found something interesting."

    "Oh?" Gao Wen raised an eyebrow. "Speak and listen."

    Knowing the opponent is the basis for protecting himself. Based on this, Gao Wen has been paying attention to the Augustus family in Tifeng since the integration war in the South, especially their family ¡¯s famous "Crazy Curse" legend. The collection of intelligence is also the focus of MIB ¡¯s mission in Tifeng. At this moment, when he heard of new information, he immediately raised his mind.

    "According to the more public information we have collected before, we already know that the" madness "of the Augustus family did not always exist, but only appeared after the event called" the great collapse "two hundred years ago. Yes, even if Amber began to report, "Two hundred years ago, the old Emperor Tifeng collapsed due to a major earthquake and fell to the ground as a whole. But before the collapse, the then Emperor Tifeng predicted the disaster in advance and proceeded in advance. After the evacuation, thus avoiding casualties, the members of the Augustus family began to be troubled by the curse of madness ...

    "In our latest intelligence, there is an explanation for this ''curse'' that only appeared after the Great Collapse.

    "Some Tifeng upper-class aristocrats and scholars have a saying: The old emperor two hundred years ago collapsed, not a natural disaster, but a human disaster. It was the Tifeng royal family''s attempt to draw a certain taboo power from the earth at that time. The Great Collapse, so the Emperor Tifeng at that time did not foresee any disaster, but evacuated only when he knew that the ceremony was out of control.

    "As for the so-called madness, it is the after-effect of this back-bite-it is the uncontrollable power deep in the earth that has polluted Augustus'' soul and let this pollution be passed down from generation to generation."

    "Human calamity ... try to draw strength from the depths of the earth?" Gao Wen frowned. "This sounds more like a ridiculous court grotesque. This legend that tarnished the royal reputation should be a taboo in Tifeng. Right? "

    "Of course, no one dares to discuss these legends in public, and the basics of public discussion are not far from death-the Tifeng royal family has always been tough, which is different from the original Ansu royal family," Amber nodded, "but this kind of East and west are always kept secret, and continue to spread among some less honest nobles and scholars.

    "In the early years, Rosetta Augustus adopted various tough methods to implement reforms, but he did not do as well as you because of the restrictions in the domestic situation, which led to a lot of nobles in Tifeng who were left with grievances. The nobles may not oppose Rosetta''s rule, but they certainly do not mind discussing some of the ''little stories'' about the Augustus family in private.

    "This kind of little story sounds ridiculous, but since it dares to involve the royal family and can be spread among many scholars and extraordinary people, then some of it must be true ..."

    Gao Wen glanced at Amber: "You told me, it looks like it has been screened and confirmed?"

    "Cut out the ridiculous and malicious content, and retain the part that can reflect the rumors and legends of various versions," Amber nodded. "Dare to say that is the truth, but the Augustus family did something two hundred years ago. And the fact that this has led to familial genetic madness is mostly true. "

    "... I''m a little curious now about what''s buried under their collapsed old emperor," Gao Wen said after listening, quietly, "the Lord of the Storm is buried under the deep sea, the rebel fortress is buried in the dark mountains, and the giant tree of Solin Connected with the legacy of the adversity empire ... in this world, it is not safe to burrow underground. "

    As he said, he couldn''t help but have another slightly strange idea in his mind:

    Is the forthcoming Princess Matilda Augustus also carrying this curse that will eventually lead to madness?

    ...

    In the city of dreams, in the rotunda of the central temple, the figure of Selena Gell just condensed in the air, and then you heard the voice of Archbishop Yuri:

    "Archbishop Selena, we found out the first test of Sandbox 1."

    "I know," said Selina, her figure solid, looking at Yuri in a white robe. "What''s going on?"

    "The first batch of spirit knights who entered the No. 1 sandbox arrived in an empty city. They found a crazy and chaotic record in the city, which states that the world has ended, and all sentient beings have escaped from meaningless reincarnation- After exploring the surroundings of the city, the operatives confirmed that there were no residents in the area, "Archbishop Yuri said quickly," With the spirit knight team as the beacon of the soul, we finally re-established the monitoring of Sandbox One, and then Find out ... all the minds inside are really gone! "

    Selena Gelfen''s expression suddenly became serious: "All-including real testers, and all virtual personality simulated by the sandbox?"

    "Yes, all," Archbishop Yuri nodded, "there is no longer any" residents "in Sandbox One, and it is likely that they were ''emptied'' early in the sandbox closure. The one we explored before The phantom town showed an empty appearance. We once speculated that it was the ''vision'' caused by the distortion of the projection, but now it seems that the empty state is not the ''distorted vision'' at all, but the real sandbox # 1. State-it''s idling! It''s been idling "

    The No. 1 sandbox, which has been out of control for a long time, should contain tens of thousands of "residents" No. 1 sandbox. The interior has been undergoing high-speed evolution. It turned out to be empty.

    The mind inside ... where did it go?

    The "residents" projected by it in the early days, the "principals" in the phantom town ... what exactly is it?

    Although she has lost the real-world entity, Selena Gulfen felt a sudden inexplicable chill bursting up.

 Chapter 791ï¼š Matilda

    Sitting in the magic car driving smoothly, Matilda looked out the window.

    The wide and smooth road extends forward along the line of sight. The wide avenue can accommodate almost eight or nine large carriages side by side. Obviously, it is specially designed to cope with the pressure of modern traffic. The buildings with staggering and beautiful atmosphere are arranged on both sides of the road. Those buildings have a new style that is different from Tifeng, but different from the old Ansu-it retains the classic elegance of the northern kingdom, and has some pleasing neat lines and regular shapes.

    Between these buildings and roads, you can see neatly arranged street lights, magic projections distributed at intersections or open spaces, stop signs designed for magic car stops, and streets that flooded the streets in this unrelenting winter season. Welcome crowd wearing bright and thick winter clothes.

    On those magic projections, on the large color paintings of those sites, a variety of welcoming statements or pictures are presented, and even real-time images of the convoy are moving.

    This is the modern magic capital, Cecil City ...

    Matilda regained her sight, but still retained the perception of the transcendent, paying attention to the movement on the road outside. She looked at Philip who was riding in a car with herself. On the face of the young army commander, she looked It''s almost undisguised pride.

    This is normal, and a noble with such status will certainly show such pride in front of a foreign ambassador.

    But on both sides of the road outside, it is not unusual for those Cecilians who are said to be just "ordinary citizens" to show similar pride while showing many expressions such as curiosity and excitement.

    "I hope you are satisfied with the welcome process we arranged," Philip said, looking at the eyes of the Princess Tiphon with a smile on his face. "Cecil and Tifeng have many differences in customs, but we have A common source, which can become a closer link between the two countries. "

    "I sincerely hope for longer-lasting peace," Matilda said with a smile, "this is good for all of us."

    The magic guided team of the Tifeng mission passed the straight "Pioneer Avenue" of Cecil City, and headed towards the Royal District in the welcome of the citizens, the security team and the guards of the Iron Rangers. They gradually left the outer suburbs. Entering the city center, as a large square appeared out of the car window, all Tiefon messengers including Matilda suddenly heard a loud popping sound¡ª

    It''s as if the Thunder exploded, and the distance was not very far. There was more than one burst, but it exploded more than thirty times in a row.

    Someone in the messenger team looked suspicious, and even Matilda couldn''t help looking at the opposite Philip, who only smiled at her: "No need to be nervous, just a salute.

    "It is Cecil''s rule to welcome guests from afar with salute."

    Matilda blinked, remembering the information she had collected before, and couldn''t help flashing some weird thoughts in her heart--

    The Cecilians do seem to like to welcome their guests with these loud cannon sounds, but sometimes they hit the sky, sometimes they hit their guests ...

    "Interesting rules," she smiled. "In the new era, there will be some new customs and habits."

    When the time was approaching noon and the giant day was gradually rising above his head, the Tifeng envoy led by Matilda came to Gao Wen.

    Not luxurious but grand enough, solemn, and a welcome ceremony for Tifeng people, Gao Wen stood in front of the steps of the "Autumn Palace" and looked at the "Kaolin Flower" with a smile.

    Standing next to him were Hetty and Rebecca, several government office executives, and Veronica holding a platinum scepter.

    Amber could not be seen at the scene, but everyone familiar with it knew that the director of the Military Intelligence Agency must be at the scene-but it had not yet come out of the air.

    Matilda wore a complex and classic black court dress, long black hair dotted with golden thin chains, and dropped to her waist. She stepped in front of Gao Wen in an impeccable manner, and lowered her head slightly: "Salute to you, Her Majesty Gawain Cecil.

    "I am here on behalf of the Augustus family and bring with me the friendly will of Tifeng.

    "May you be healthy and long-lasting, and may your achievements pass on from generation to generation."

    "In a sense, your last sentence is not a blessing, it can only be said as a statement," Gao Wen said with a joke, stepped forward, "Welcome to Cecil."

    The following is a boring but unavoidable official speech link. Both sides said with a smile and compliments prepared in advance, but everyone must still maintain a solemn appearance and try to make this non-nutritive business talk to each other. Be more sincere.

    Rebecca got bored in a few seconds, and yawned secretly. She looked at Matilda Augustus, who was talking to her old ancestors, and couldn''t help but murmur, looking around. After watching, one side was Aunt Herty and the other was Veronica. Chatting with the former might be beaten, she turned to the latter: "Hey, you say she''s also a princess, I''m also a princess, how can I do nothing? How about breaking a flattery into three paragraphs like her? "

    This question is really difficult to answer-after all, Veronica can break up the same flattery into four paragraphs while the Ansu dynasty is still there.

    Therefore, the "saint" lingering with the faint light around her remained silent, only shook her head slightly, and then her eyes fell on the Matilda, and she did not move away for a long time.

    Matilda lifted her head with a feeling, and met a pair of gentle, calm, but lacking the texture of living people, just like crystal-cut eyes.

    Those eyes seemed to have a profound inspection, which made Matilda''s heart move slightly, but when she looked closely, she found that those eyes just simply swept over herself, the weird inspection before The sense has disappeared.

    After the reception ceremony, there was a grand luncheon.

    The formal negotiation on the establishment of embassies, exchange of ambassadors, exchange of foreign students and many other things is set for tomorrow, but before the formal discussions, the senior officials of the two sides can conduct some "attitude exchange" in advance through banquets and other activities. Surrounded by music and other elements, this attitude exchange can be carried out relatively easily. On the premise that both parties of the negotiation hope that the matter can be concluded, this preliminary negotiation often yields very good results.

    Matilda tasted exquisite foods different from Tifeng. She cut the roasted meat with a variety of spices with a knife, but at the same time maintained a dignified and elegant manner, and did not show too much of any kind of food. Favorite, she glanced at the waiter walking through the banquet hall, the magical image set around the hall, and the "Princess Cecil" not far away who did not seem to be very good at table manners, and finally fell on Gao Wen: "I''ve heard that Ansu people are so good at roasting meat that Tifeng''s court chefs are keen to learn how Ansu people use spices, but now after real tasting I realize that their imitation is only after all Imitation, authenticity is something completely different. "

    "Then you''re going to blame your court chef," Gao Wen said with a smile. "The food in front of you is not the traditional ''Ansu cuisine'', but what I came up with when I was bored in the last two years-see Get up to your taste? "

    "Did you invent it?" Matilda looked at the desserts on the table and the roasted meat on the plate in surprise, praising her with a heartfelt compliment, "It''s incredible, I just thought you were a powerful Knight and a wise monarch, I did not expect that you are still a gourmet who can create delicious food-their flavor is really good, it is my honor to eat them. "

    Gao Wen smiled and said nothing.

    At the time when the coffin had just been opened a few years ago, he still wanted to use the food in his mind to improve the food life in another world. He also seriously tampered with several kinds of food that were not available locally, but In the end, there was no such thing as a bridge that ¡°takes out a plate of grilled meat and lets the indigenous people pay their respects.¡± After all, the gourmets in this world did not grow up eating soil, and he himself ... Ordinary diners, even if there is more food in the heavenly dynasty, he will eat and not make it.

    The few foods he came up with are now the highest evaluation is "taste good", and they were quickly crushed by the local chef in terms of variety. Until now, I have left a few barbecues and Jiangnan snacks as a "national banquet". The embellishment is the last thing he left as a traverser in the world catering industry.

    Gao Wen walked away a bit, and Matilda swallowed the food in her mouth again, and looked curiously at a small plate of sliced ??fruit in front of her. She asked curiously: "This fruit tastes wonderful, I Never eaten ... is it a Cecil specialty? "

    Gao Wen took a look at the fruit, his expression almost seemed weird, but at the last moment he maintained his calmness: "This is a Sorin tree fruit, and it is indeed a specialty of the Cecil Empire."

    He controlled the expression on his face, but couldn''t control the thoughts in his heart.

    That was the fruit of Bertila Augustus. Most of it was used to alleviate the food crisis in the Holy Spirit Plains, and a small part was sent to Cecil as a sample.

    Now he is holding the fruits of the Augustus family''s ancestors to entertain their descendants.

    I have to say thank you after eating.

    If you think about the whole process, it seems like a devil ...

    On the other side, Matilda didn''t know what she was eating (in fact, nothing is known, after all, Cecil thousands of people are eating these fruits), and politely praised two sentences After that, she raised a more formal topic.

    "In addition to my formal diplomatic visit and preparations for subsequent projects such as international students, I also brought personal greetings from my father and emperor," she put a knife and fork, and smiled lightly. He thinks that the new order you created and the magic technology you brought are great things that can change the world, which he admires ... "

    "Order was not created by me alone, nor was magic technology created by me," Gao Wen said, "but I admit it-they can change the world."

    Matilda glanced at Gao Wen and said quite solemnly: "My father ... guessed you would make a similar answer."

    "Oh?" Gao Wen raised his eyebrows. "What else did he say?"

    "He said that you and him are similar people, and what you are concerned about is something that is beyond a city, a country, and a generation," Matilda said very seriously. "He also wants me to tell you a word: in the country In front of our interests, we are Cecil and Tiffon. In the face of this world, we are all human beings. This world is not safe. At least you understand that. "

    Gao Wen''s movement paused slightly.

    After a moment, he smiled and said lightly: "We have built a magnificent wall together. At the border of Gondor wasteland, I spoke briefly with your father.

    "So I can feel that his vision is longer than most people of this era.

    "I''m glad he brought you this sentence, you can tell him that the fate of all of us is on this continent, and under this premise, Cecil is happy to work with Tiefon to create a peace and prosperity New era. "

    The words fell, and Gao Wen had raised his wine glass.

    Matilda smiled and raised her glass in her hand.

    "Then celebrate ahead of time for this peaceful and prosperous era," she said.

    ...

    After the grand luncheon, the messenger group was arranged to rest in the corresponding area of ??the Autumn Palace, and Gao Wen returned to his residence.

    Instead of going to rest, he came to the study.

    Veronica was already waiting here.

    "Wright said you have something to ask for me," Gao Wen sat down behind the desk, looking at the "Sister" with platinum scepter in hand, the former leader of the Gondor Rebels, "and I noticed that you had been greeted before and the banquet I looked at the princess Matilda several times-related to her? "

    "Yes," Veronica nodded, and said openly, "I felt a little godlike in her, very weak, but it did exist."

 Chapter 792ï¼š Near nightmare

    For a moment Gao Wen was faint. Veronica said something completely unexpected.

    "The breath of the gods ..." It took a few seconds before he rubbed his chin to break the silence, and slowly said, "What kind of breath is she? Is she some kind of god? Or is she carrying a high-level relic? The **** There are many explanations for the breath. "

    "The breath is very weak, and it seems that there is a change. It is not certain whether it is pollution or ''divine grace'', but she should not be a god''s family member," Veronica said seriously. "First of all, there is no information to indicate that Matilda O According to the official information released by Tifeng, Guth is a deity of certain gods. According to the official information of Tifu, only the prince of Hadrian was baptized by God of War. Secondly, if she is a dependent of the god, she must have an uncontrolled sacred body The breath is revealed, and the temperament of the whole person will be changed accordingly. Since the deity is much higher than humans, this change cannot be hidden or reversed. "

    "Is the sacred breath revealed ..." Gao Wen suddenly thought of something else, listening to Veronica, "Is it like the sacred breath in you?"

    "... Yes," Veronica nodded. "The affinity of the Holy Light on my body is a manifestation of this uncontrolled divine breath. Strictly speaking, I am indeed a dependent of the God of Light."

    Gao Wen looked at Veronica who was lingering in the faint light around her, reminding him of his true identity as a rebel. There was always an inexplicable sense of absurdity: "... A person who is fundamentally rebellious is a real but true person. God ¡¯s relatives of the Holy Light can only say that Gondor has the highest technology in the world. "

    "The gods cannot directly intervene in this world, and its response and feedback mechanisms of this world have its own rules to follow," Veronica revealed a gentle and quiet smile. "As long as these rules are accurately matched and the loopholes are found, I can be any god. With the exception of the dependent goddess, she does not respond to any prayer beyond what is necessary, and does not choose any spokesperson for the world. "

    Gao Wen shook his lips.

    Drilling holes can become the family of any god, and will not be slain by the multitude of gods. Is it really the champion of the century in the cross-border cross jump competition? I am afraid that this position is higher than Daniel ...

    But Veronica said lightly, but Gao Wen knew that her operation, a "drilling family member," was not replicable. It sounds easy to conform to the laws of the gods and find the loopholes, but actually requires the operator to control his mind 100%, and to fully comply with the standards of fanatics from words and deeds to consciousness, not to be found abnormal by the gods, while maintaining the freedom of the rebels The mind creates "real manipulation of personality" deep inside, which is not something that normal humans can achieve.

    Only Veronica / Ophelia, who has completed the transformation of the soul form, may not be considered an ancient rebel in the strict sense at this moment. Only then can he continue to do things under the eyelids of the God of Light. Difficult operation.

    Gao Wen shook his head, retracting a slightly divergent thought, and frowning: "If it is only the breath of the gods, it doesn''t explain anything. She may only carry high-level relics as Tifeng''s queen, and she has such things around her. No surprise. "

    Veronica shook her head: "There are not many relics in the names of various denominations, but most of them are the relics of mortal priests who have made great achievements in history after performing miracles and noble sacrifices. Such relics Although it has strong power, it is still ''moral'' in nature. There are very few ''relics'' that really have a sense of deity. Basically, they are non-reproducible and unforgeable items such as eternal slate fragments. Leaving the headquarters of each church will not be carried to someone who is not even a true believer, even if she is the queen of the empire. "

    Gao Wenqu raised his finger and pressed his chin: "Can you be sure which god''s breath?"

    "No. I can only judge the origin of gods from that indescribable, knowledge-pollution-prone atmosphere, but I cannot determine who it is."

    "Is it harmful?" Gao Wen asked again.

    "It''s just breath, it doesn''t have essential power, and it won''t cause pollution or spread," Veronica shook her head slightly. "But it''s not clear if Matilda himself is ''harmful'' ... after all, Tifeng It has a completely different church power than Ansu, and the Augustus family is still mysterious to us. "

    Gao Wen thought about it quietly, then relieved slightly, and leaned back on the chair: "For the better, maybe she''s just a carrier.

    "Since you can feel the breath in this regard, then these days I''m bothering you to pay more attention to Princess Tiphon but if she doesn''t show abnormality, then don''t take any action.

    "It''s a guest from afar, and we need to treat them well."

    Veronica lowered her head slightly. "I understand."

    ...

    Before the formal talks began, the messengers from Tifeng were first fully rested and were invited to visit the highest administration building in the administrative district and the mage district adjacent to the administration office.

    This city known as the "Magic Capital" impressed the guests who visited here.

    Neat, brand new, beautiful and livable, this is a new city completely different from the old feudal capital. Matilda, who visited here for the first time, can''t help but compare it with Tifeng Emperor Aldernan.

    The sunset is gradually going west, half of the giant sun has fallen below the horizon, the splendid radiance is sloping all over the city, and the dark mountains in the distance glow with golden light, jagged in the background of the city. The described scenery stormed into the huge picture framed by the floor-to-ceiling window frame. Matilda stood in front of the giant picture frame and silently watched this exotic city gradually immersed in the sunset, for a long time without words.

    Count Dowler stood behind her, watching the same scene, and couldn''t help expressing his feelings: "I thought Aldernan was the only city that could be described by magnificence ... but now it seems that the world is more than beautiful one place."

    "From a planning perspective, Aldernan''s layout two hundred years ago has lagged behind this era, and the requirements of the magic industry for transportation and sewage are urging us to transform the capital of the empire." Matilda broke the silence, Whispered, "Whether you want to admit it or not, the planning method of Cecil City will be a great reference for us here. After all, it is the origin of magic technology."

    Count Dowler''s tone was helpless: "... Aldernan was once the most advanced planned city."

    "Nothing is always advanced. Our ancestors two hundred years ago could not imagine that a factory two hundred years later would require so many raw materials, and one road would not require so many vehicles," Matilda ¡¯s The tone remained flat, "Once upon a time, we looked at An Suru as a decaying giant, but now we want to avoid this decaying giant as much as we can."

    The visit for only half a day has caused a great impact on the mission.

    The Tifeng people are proud. This pride stems from their spirit of martial arts, but also from their strongest national power among human nations. But pride is not equal to blindness, and people who can be sent as messengers are less foolish. The moment everyone left Matilda''s eyes as soon as she left the country''s gate, they now saw something that disturbed everyone.

    Judging at least on the surface, the prosperity and advancedness of this Cecilian capital surpassed Aldernan.

    "Andersa''s judgments and concerns are correct, and this country is rising rapidly," Matilda''s eyes fell through the floor-to-ceiling windows in the bustling urban area opposite the Autumn Palace. She can see many details on that street. She can see the satisfied residents, and the new signboards and prosperous commercial streets. "Also, Count Dulle, have you found anything ..."

    "What do you mean?"

    "This city doesn''t seem to have a slum."

    "It''s true ... at least from the neighborhoods we''ve passed and the information we heard, the city doesn''t seem to have a real slum area," Count Dule thought, and nodded, "It''s puzzling ... Where do those poor people live? Do they need to live outside the city? This can explain why the city can maintain this level of cleanliness, and why we have all along been richer and more energetic Citizens. "

    Matilda glanced at Earl Dulle and shook his head slightly, but in the end said nothing.

    After another few seconds of silence, she seemed to say casually: "Tomorrow, before the first meeting, we will have the opportunity to visit their Imperial College. That is very important and one of the main purposes of our arrival here .

    "It is said that their college is more thorough than us in ''breaking the rules''. All civilians and nobles are attending the same college, and even the residential areas are together. We have to confirm with ourselves and understand how they plan. Find out how their college is managed.

    "Besides that, let''s do our part as guests."

    Count Dowler nodded slightly, and then left the room with large floor-to-ceiling windows.

    In the setting sun gradually sinking, Matilda turned and left the window. She came to the bar on the side of the room and prepared a glass of light wine for herself. Then she held up the crystal glass and put it in front of her eyes. Through the swaying liquor, watching the almost solid dusk light spilling from the window into the room.

    The next second, the evening light really solidified near the window, and quickly covered everything in her sight like a gradually blooming paint.

    Where the light shone at dusk, things seemed to have gone through hundreds of years of baptism, gorgeous tapestry lost its color, beautiful wooden furniture quickly mottled and cracked, and the furnishings in the room disappeared and weathered one by one. Even the layout of the room changed rapidly to look different!

    In Matilda''s eyes, this originally bright and new room quickly turned into the cloister of an old, quiet palace, while countless suspicious and malicious whispers came from all directions, as if there were countless invisible guests Gathered in this "palace", approaching Matilda step by step with no intention.

    A dark black door suddenly appeared on the wall closest to her. There was a tuk-knocking sound behind the door, and an inexplicable husky murmured behind the door, mixed with creepy chewing sounds in the middle. And the sound of swallowing, as if a human beast is crouching outside the door, but pretending to be a human patiently knocking on the door.

    Matilda watched the alienated scene calmly, reached for a delicate metal tube from her arms, unscrewed the lid, and poured the medicine inside.

    With the spicy and bitter potions flowing down the esophagus, the whispers of whispers approaching from all directions gradually weakened, and the scene of alienation quickly recovered as usual. Matilda was still standing in the autumn palace room, but her face was slightly paler than before. a little.

    She reached out and picked up the glass she had just dropped from the bar next to her. Her hand trembled a little, but she held up the glass and drank it all in one breath.

    There was an illusory **** gas in her mouth, but the **** gas quickly receded, and Matilda closed her eyes slightly. After several deep breaths, her eyes opened, and her eyes became calm again, deep like water.

    With the crazy growth, life-long confrontation with madness, gradually slip into the nightmare that the family members must face after adulthood, sooner or later, swallowed up by him.

    This is the fate of every Augustus.

    Matilda''s mouth slightly tilted, as if with some self-deprecation, but soon she converged on the emotions that should not be revealed, and turned to the desk not far away.

    On the desk, a book is quietly spread out, but it is not a mysterious magic book or important state information, but a book that you can buy freely when you visit the wizard area and can be read by citizens of the Cecil Empire. :

    "advanced mathematics"

    The content on this is very wonderful. It may seem incomprehensible for a while, but it is said that Cecil''s students are intoxicated, and even have a copy in their hands when eating and walking. It is presumed that what is recorded in this book is very important.

    After successfully fighting the nightmare and crazy erosion, Matilda felt that she needed to see something else to adjust her mood ...

 Chapter 793ï¼š Spread of pollution

    Inside Tifeng, the Hibernation Headquarters is hidden deep in the palace.

    Archbishop Yuri, dressed in a white robe and with a temperamental temperament, took a long line of clergymen through the deep and long corridor.

    The magic lamp in the hallway sprinkled a bright light, but it seemed that he could not dispel the haze gathered on the archbishop''s face. His face was gloomy, his eyes were extremely serious, and the sound of the leather boots stepping on the ancient drum beat like a tight drum. In the corridor, echoed in the hearts of every accompanying priest around.

    In the slight friction of the mechanical device, the magic door leading to the deep prayer hall opened to both sides, and Yuri Charvin entered a semi-moon-shaped hall with various mysterious ancient runes on the walls, and his eyes quickly swept away. The audience.

    Dozens of priests wearing white robes or long dresses were scattered on the cushions around the hall. They were all young priests, but their bodies were full of strong and magical magic that was very obvious and vaguely out of control. Everyone''s expression was a bit sloppy, and they seemed to be suffering from different levels of mental damage, and beside them, there were people taking care of them.

    A sleepless priest waiting in the hall noticed Yuri''s appearance and immediately greeted him: "The Archbishop ..."

    Yuri waved his hand to interrupt the other''s greetings and said quickly, "How is the psionic choir?"

    The priest of the Sleeper who met us glanced back at the scene in the hall with a worry in his voice: "All members of the psionic choir have been disconnected from the Internet and returned to the real world. They are all here. The good news is that no one was injured or bad Yes ... they were mentally polluted while covering the advance of the advance troops. "

    Archbishop Yuri''s brow frowned momentarily: "Spiritual pollution? All members?"

    The members of the psionic choir are all powerful masters of the mind. They are particularly good at combating pollution from the mental level and sheltering their partners in various dream worlds. However, now ... the entire psionic choir came together and encountered all of them. Mental pollution?

    Yuri and the accompanying priests were reluctant to believe this, but the fact made them have to accept the status quo-

    "Everyone is polluted, no one is spared," said the priest who was in charge of the management of the deep prayer hall in a low tone. "Including the high-level peak" Song of the Spirit "Wendy."

    Yuri Charvin couldn''t help but take a breath. After two full seconds, he slowly exhaled a spit of breath, and Shen Shen asked: "How deep is the pollution ... No, you can tell the truth. How many followers of the upper narrator are there? "

    The clergyman in the management hall shook his head deeply, while at the same time, Yuri''s eyes had passed over him, looking at the members of the "psionic choir" who were taking care of him in the rear hall.

    Among the many "singers", a delicately-looking young lady wearing a beautiful and gorgeous gold-textured white gauze dress noticed his gaze. She raised her head to reveal a gentle and serene smile, then raised her right hand and turned it horizontally. In front of me, my palms are down, as if covered with an invisible earth, with a magnetic voice, as if straight into the heart: "Sir, please allow me to take a moment to introduce you to our all-knowing Almighty Lord, the world Redemption of sentient beings, upper narrative ... "

    Before the words of this beautiful lady were finished, the nearby sleepless priests, who were responsible for the care and monitoring, had swarmed up. Some people held her shoulders, some opened her mouth, and some people poured some medicine into her quickly. In his mouth, a strong clergyman held up a gold spike and shouted without hesitation towards the woman''s neck, "Sorry, Lord Wendy!"

    Yuri could not help closing his eyes-for him, this scene was even as terrible as the "spirit song" Wendy suddenly spreading the beliefs of the upper narrator.

    In this short riot, several psionic choir members seemed to be affected by Wendy, and suddenly and passionately spread the doctrine of the upper narrator to fellow people around them, and immediately attracted the people around them. Emergency treatment, or forcibly interrupted the language ability by magic spikes, or was poured on the ground to potion, or was directly hypnotized by powerful spells to fall asleep.

    The chaos did not spread due to timely disposal.

    At this moment, a female voice suddenly entered Yuri: "It seems that the forbidden runes in the deep prayer hall can not suppress their spiritual pollution, and continuing to stay with these polluted compatriots can only make the situation further. deterioration."

    Yuri opened her eyes and saw that Selena Girfen had "come" to the hall when she didn''t know when she was standing next to her. The lantern in her hand gave out an unpredictable light, letting Yurillo Some impetuousness calmed down quickly.

    The surrounding priests already knew about Selina''s true state, or felt Selena''s "sudden appearance" as a matter of course. There was nothing unusual at this moment, but she saluted neatly and neatly: "Prince Selena."

    Selena nodded briefly, turning her gaze to the psionic choir members in the hall, and sighed softly.

    "Implement the highest level of ''containment'', and transfer all mentally contaminated personnel to separate compartments in the deep part of the palace. They are forbidden from contacting and talking with any unrelated personnel while maintaining their comfortable environment and good mental condition.

    "Persons in charge of care are rotated every six hours to prevent long-term contact from causing pollution. In any case, caregivers must ensure that three people are in one group, one is in direct contact, one is by the side, and one is outside the compartment. It is strictly forbidden to stand alone Contact-If a single contact occurs, no matter how long it has been in contact, whether or not the parties have talked, the contact will be subject to the same level of containment.

    "From now on, dream control is implemented in the underground palace, and unauthorized roaming of dreams is prohibited. Except for the containment target, anyone is prohibited from falling asleep in the deep area-if you accidentally fall asleep, regardless of whether you fall asleep, you must implement the same level of Contain.

    "The above is an order under the pope''s crown."

    Selina dispatched the instructions from Mergol III one by one. The severity of the measures made Yuri''s face change a little, but he did not question the orders in the end.

    He is very clear that this is an extraordinary period and any severe containment and control measures are necessary because ...

    The influence of the upper narrator is gradually breaking through the sandbox No. 1, and he has already begun to try to break the wall and enter the real world.

    The dormants in the hall began to execute orders from Pope Mergol III, and the members of the psionic choir who were in a trance state and had been polluted by the upper narrators were accepting the arrangement, and driven by the remaining reason, they Cooperated to the greatest extent with the "containment" he was about to face.

    Selina turned her eyes to Yuri: "Now it''s clear what''s attacking the advance forces?"

    Yuri sighed and shook his head: "I just returned from the rest area of ??the Spirit Knight¡ªbecause of the psionic choir cover, they fortunately did not encounter pollution, but their cognition and memory were severely misaligned, and a few could barely Those who recall the situation described a very weird scene: they said they were attacked by their shadow. "

    "My shadow ... sounds like a backwash of mind ..." Selina groaned. "Apart from that? Are there any other details?"

    Yuri thought about it, and nodded: "There is a detail that I don''t know if it can be used for reference-the advance troops were attacked after the night of the sandbox fell."

    Night ... The "night" in the sandbox No. 1 seems to have a special mystical significance. Before, the phantom town was shrouded in abnormal night scenes. Now the sandbox No. 1 seems to have a similar weirdness.

    The hall was quiet for a while, and Selina stood silently, looking down and silent, as if she was lost in thought, and seemed to be making a difficult decision.

    A minute later, she looked up and stared at Archbishop Yuri''s eyes: "Hold an emergency meeting and call all the archbishops who can move, we ... I''m afraid we have to make some difficult choices."

    Yuri looked into Selena''s eyes.

    As the oldest archbishop in the Church of the Sleepers, and as a ¡°surviving¡± saint who has survived seven hundred years ago, she has the same qualifications as Meghal III to convene the Supreme Council of Bishops, but in the past few hundred years, she These are rarely done, and the only few times are all moments that can influence the fate of the Order.

    After a moment, Yuri nodded: "I see. I''ll arrange it."

    ...

    In the city of Cecil, Gavin stands on the terrace in the dusk, overlooking the dark mountains in the distance, but suddenly, a familiar wave of consciousness surges in the depths of the mind, interrupting his rare leisure time of the day .

    A major accident in the exploration operation of Sandbox One? Ambassadors of the Everlasting hold emergency meeting?

    Gao Wen stood quietly, listening to the report from Daniel deep in his heart. After a moment, he exhaled slowly, turned away from the terrace and returned to his room.

    Maid Betty dabbled in front of him.

    "Betty, inform the other attendants that you will no longer receive visitors tonight," Gavin instructed the little maid in front of her. "Herty and Rebecca also told them when they returned that I might not leave the room tonight."

    After Betty left, Govin turned to the air next to him: "Keep the door."

    An amber voice came from the air: "Hey, understand!"

    After everything was properly arranged, Gao Wen didn''t waste time. He stepped onto a soft collapse in the room, adjusted his comfortable posture, and quickly entered a deep "dream".

    In the change of light and shadow, he has crossed the invisible psychological barrier and reached the city of dreams deep in the spiritual network.

    The glorious and magnificent dream city is extremely deserted.

    Gao Wen noticed the unusual surrounding atmosphere for the first time. He stood on the edge of a square and looked at the streets not far away, but saw that only the sparse clergymen were patrolling the streets where he was coming and going. There was no human figure on the square that used to be the assembly place, and only the guards could be seen near the spiritual crystal that usually needed to line up. No "visitors" were visible.

    A familiar atmosphere emerged beside him, and Daniel''s figure appeared beside Gao Wen.

    As soon as he appeared, the old mage bowed and saluted: "Salute to you, my lord."

    Gao Wen looked at each other: "Daniel, what about the people here?"

    "The Mind Network has implemented an emergency security strategy, and all middle and low-level users have switched to the basic connection mode. They only have limited access to the network, provide the necessary computing power, and no longer directly immerse consciousness in the dream city," Daniel bowed his head "This is to prevent the spread of pollution from upper narrators and prevent them from entering the real world."

    He then paused, explaining: "The advance troops encountered a serious crisis in the exploration of Sandbox One, and even an archbishop was mentally polluted and became a believer in the upper narrator in the real world. Now the Order Up and down have entered the most urgent state. "

    "... It looks like the situation has worsened," Gao Wen shook his head. "When will the meeting be held?"

    "Five minutes later," Daniel nodded and replied, "Your order has reset the virtual port of the Central Temple and arranged a ''seat'' for you."

    Having said that, Daniel paused for a moment and couldn''t help confirming it again: "Master, do you really want to ''listen''?"

    Gao Wen looked at Daniel: "First of all, it depends on whether the¡® seats ¡¯you set up are concealed enough to shield the eyes of Mergol III.¡±

    "Don''t worry about this-as the situation becomes more tense and I have proven myself several times, I have taken control of all the security permissions of the Mind Network, and I am also responsible for the underlying rewriting of the central temple. You can get an absolute security ''Audience''. "

    "Then don''t worry about it," Gao Wen nodded. "Of course, I''m going to watch this situation."

    This time, the "Extreme Wanderers" will be present at the Supreme Bishops'' Conference of the Perpetual Order.

    (I recommend the new blue-and-white book, "I''ve Crossed 999 Skyscrapers," which is the author of the dungeon player. As always, the brain is unfolded. Of course, this is not important. The important thing is to milk the offering.

 Chapter 794ï¼š ï¼Ÿ

    This is the first time Gao Wen entered the central temple of the city of dreams.

    This temple is located in the center of the city of dreams, and from the structure of the spiritual network, the data that constitutes this temple is also located at the deepest point of the entire network-it is directly monitored by the Supreme Bishops'' Council and is always at the time of Pope Megur III Under the watchful eye, all mental activities in the temple area are based on the highest security policies, and data flow control is extremely strict.

    So for a long time, Gao Wen never thought about this area. In order to prevent himself, the "stealers", from being discovered by the temple''s monitors, he would not even move around the temple area.

    To this day, Daniel has become a monitor in the Temple District and has restructured the flow of data throughout the area.

    Gao Wen calmly teleported to the inner corridor of the central temple, and then hurriedly entered the magnificent rotunda.

    In the magnificent hall illuminated by passive light, the archbishops appeared one after another. The surface of the golden round table in the center of the hall depicts many mysterious runes, and each rune emerges with the arrival of the participants. With sparkling waves, Gao Wen slowly walked to the round table, glanced quietly at the magic and sacred marks floating on the edge of the round table, and couldn''t help sighing--

    Networking is like rgb, as if this thing can really improve the performance of the mental network ...

    Between the floating thoughts, those figures have quickly consolidated, and the archbishops of the Immortal Order arrived at the venue and came to Gao Wen.

    Gao Wen took a look at the seats on the scene and saw a total of twenty-three seats around the magnificent round table-corresponding to the twenty-two archbishops including Daniel.

    But at this moment a chair is vacant.

    Gao Wen remembered the situation reported by Daniel-in the previous exploration of Sandbox 1, a sleepless archbishop was mentally polluted by the upper narrator to cover up others, and has now been isolated in the real world. The vacant seat was hers.

    Gao Wen came to the vacant seat and sat down casually-this is a good position, now it is his.

    Except for Daniel, the archbishops did not know that extravagant wanderers had come to them. They took their seats around the round table in sequence. Yuri Charvin was sitting on the left side of Gavin, and another archbishop who did not know was sitting. Gao Wen on the right.

    Several bishops could not help but gaze at Gao Wen''s position. Of course, there was only a vacant seat in their field of vision. One of the archbishops shook his head and sighed: "Oh ... The Archbishop of Timothy can recover as soon as possible. "

    A few echoes echoed around, and the sights cast towards the location of Gao Wen were all sighed and sad.

    Gao Wen felt a little embarrassed, but still leaned on his seat with a hard face ... After all, Daniel was sitting across the table, and he could not collapse as an out-of-domain wanderer-as an out-of-domain wanderer, he couldn''t be embarrassed Just ran away from the seat.

    At this moment, a voice sounded at the venue announced the start of the meeting, and also relieved Gao Wen''s embarrassment: "Let''s start, everyone."

    Gao Wenxun looked around and saw Selina Geer sitting in a position not far from herself. She was dressed in an elegant white dress, and her tone was as calm and gentle as her memory.

    "The pope will also participate in this meeting," Selena continued.

    Megur III?

    Gao Wen''s heart moved, and the face of the pioneer who was famous for his loyalty and gentleness in the Northward Progression team appeared in his mind. Almost at the same time as his mind floated, a constantly creeping starlight floating on the golden round table The aggregate suddenly appeared in everyone''s sight.

    Gao Wen''s eyes were frozen for a while, and the memory from Gaowen Cecil was surging in his mind, but how could he not overlap the inexplicable group of starlight with the "comrades" in memory.

    He couldn''t help but think of Beltila, who turned into a plant, and the "Prince" Franken, who merged with the body of the false **** and died ...

    Mortals have to resist the passage of time and live a long life, and it seems to pay a huge price.

    Then he heard a tremolo sound from the starlight that could not discern the original sound, and said that to the archbishops who were present: "We are facing a special crisis-Sand One The ''upper narrator'' brewed in the box has begun to infect the real world, and you must know the specific situation.

    "Besides that, all the minds in Sandbox One have been confirmed to have disappeared, including 3,000 fellow church members as test entities, and millions of virtual minds formed by the sandbox system.

    "We haven''t been able to confirm why these minds have disappeared-they may have been ''swallowed'' by the uncontrollable upper narrator, or they may have ... Surface networks. "

    The voice of Mergoll III echoed in the hall, and Gawain''s eyes gradually became serious.

    The minds in Sandbox No. 1 have disappeared ... There are actually millions of minds inside, most of which are virtual personality generated by the sandbox system ...

    The huge number of "virtual personalities" did not surprise Gao Wen, because the sandbox is running an extremely simulated "real world", and as the internal historical "script" develops, the scale of civilization in the sandbox world will certainly follow Development, and that the huge number of "residents" cannot all be true testers-that means that the everlasting people have to put the entire population of an entire country into their sandbox, which is obviously not the case. realistic.

    Therefore, using virtual personalities as the "npc" of the sandbox system is their inevitable choice, which Gao Wen had already expected.

    But he didn''t expect that the surface seemed to be the normal No. 1 sandbox ... it was empty inside?

    As for whether those virtual "npcs" can simulate real human minds and realize high-level artificial intelligence, this also makes Gao Wen care, but it is obviously not the time to care about such things.

    While Gao Wen kept thinking, the archbishops in the hall also started a formal discussion.

    The archbishops who participated in the sandbox exploration operation No. 1 told more details in the exploration operation. The technical archbishops led by Daniel threw out several plans. During the discussion, the grim situation became more apparent. The pressure of the crisis weighed heavily on everyone.

    Selena stood up, her eyes quiet and her voice low:

    "... As of now, we are still unable to confirm the nature of the upper narrator. His power has intangibly and contaminated everything that entered the No. 1 sandbox, and conventional countermeasures are invalid.

    "The attacked advance forces were attacked by invisible enemies after nightfall, and we still know nothing about this attack except for the hallucinations that are suspected of backswinging the mind.

    "Comrades, we are trying to fight against a force that may override the human mind ... the conventional plan is probably useless."

    A low discussion sounded in the hall, and the archbishops quickly exchanged opinions. Even Gao Wen, who was watching the meeting in private, couldn''t help but think, and conceived a possible response plan based on the large amount of information just heard.

    No matter what, he still didn''t want such a useful mental network to come to an end so soon-not to mention, the upper narrator sounded weird and dangerous. If possible, he wouldn''t let that thing really enter the real world. .

    Selina Geer quietly looked at the archbishops in question, and only a few minutes later she suddenly broke her silence.

    "My fellows, listen to me--

    "Maybe what I say next will make you feel incredible, but the severity of the situation is obvious to all, and I hope that all of us will seriously consider more possibilities.

    "In the light of the current situation, under the crown of Mergol III and I discussed, we have a bold plan-"

    Gao Wen looked up subconsciously, and looked at Selena Gellfen''s direction with the other archbishops.

    "Perhaps, we should seek cooperation from outsiders." Selina said calmly.

    The needle was suddenly quiet in the hall.

    Gao Wen: "...?"

    Daniel: "...?"

    The next moment, the buzzing of the discussion suddenly sounded, and the whole hall seemed to be a boiling pot of soup instantly. When a name that made the Perpetual Mission regarded as a "large neutral neutral boss" appeared on this special conference venue, Even the archbishops of the Dark Sect were irresistibly shocked and confused.

    Just then, Selina''s voice sounded again, letting the scene calm down quickly: "Quiet, everyone, please listen to me-this is not whimsical, but a serious idea.

    "Through the observation and analysis of extraterrestrial wanderers to this day, we should already have a certain understanding of this inexplicable existence. Various characteristics show that although he has shown extremely high dangers and varied This is a weird method, but in a certain journey, he has a relatively certain code of conduct-according to the ''Extraterrestrial Wanderer Analysis Group'' summary of those memory fragments and observations of the Cecil region, the extraterrestrial wanderer every When it comes to this world, it will have a specific goal, and all its actions will revolve around this goal, and in our world, his goal is to ... build a new order.

    "And according to the current New Deal of the Cecil Empire, and according to the details of the religious reforms he carried out, we can be sure that there should be some opposition between him and the gods. At least, the two are not a camp.

    "Based on this, we are not without the possibility of cooperation with extraterrestrials when it comes to the upper narrators."

    Selina''s words fell, and the archbishops discussed again. Some people couldn''t help but get up and said, "But can we summarize the" rules of action "of an unnamed person with the broken information we have at present? His way of action and goal It''s very likely to be beyond human understanding. How can we make sure what we have concluded now? "

    Selina looked in the direction of the voice: "It can''t be guaranteed. It can only be said that in a certain period and a certain range, his goal does not conflict with us, and we have the possibility to cooperate with him."

    Another person stood up: "Archbishop Selena, I don''t think it''s appropriate-the extravagant wanderers may not be in the camp of the gods, but it is obviously not our side. Cecil is doing its utmost to wipe out the dark sect, and all things will die It has been uprooted, and our fellow citizens in Cecil are constantly being arrested and transformed by the local security forces and the Supernatural Discipline Center. He obviously does not like us ... "

    "The order he promotes does not allow the runaway and extreme groups such as the Dark Sect to exist, but this does not mean that we cannot conduct ''partial cooperation''," said Selina. "The main power of the Order is in Tifeng. We can stay away from Cecil so that we don''t directly oppose the wanderers outside the region. Under this premise, we and He may be able to reach a tacit understanding on issues involving ''gods''. "

    Archbishops, look at me, I look at you, obviously still in shock and shake, Yuri Charvin, sitting on the left hand side of Gao Wen, couldn''t help but cast his eyes to the right, and another one out of one seat The archbishop exchanged ideas, and Gao Wen, who was sandwiched in the middle, leaned on his chair, listening to the group of eternal sleepers discussing themselves, while a bit of his head was empty, and he wandered away ...

    An extraordinarily loud voice sounded, and Magnum''s voice made Gao Wenjiling wake up suddenly. The short-tempered archbishop stood up: "The extravagant wanderer may be able to deal with things in the sandbox number one, He There is a corresponding level, but will He really help? Or will we be equal to a greater threat after he really helps? We cannot deal with the narrator of the upper level-but we cannot deal with him! "

    Obviously, this was a common concern of everyone at the scene, and immediately aroused a lot of voices. Yuri, who was sitting on the left side of Gao Wen, stood up and looked at Daniel across the table: "Arch Daniel, you have this. what idea?"

    Daniel: "?"

 Chapter 795ï¼š Not surprised?

    What does Daniel have in mind? What can he think?

    He only feels that the world is changing very quickly. The situation is very problematic and a little panicky, but it''s useless. The owner sits opposite and looks at it. However, he feels at a loss what to do next. Have a meeting with three or two sentences. How harder is it than calculus and surface problems ...

    But after all, he has experienced ups and downs, can handle the intricate upper class of Aldnan, and can adapt to the treacherous and gloomy Perpetual Order. After becoming a loyal servant of the extravagant wanderer, he has a new good Trait is very good at trying to figure out what he wants.

    Gao Wen, who was sitting opposite, nodded slightly to him.

    Daniel breathed a sigh of relief: he knew it.

    "I agree with Archbishop Selina," the old mage stood up and said quietly, calmly and deliberately in his tone. "The wanderer outside the territory is a viable option."

    Some people couldn''t help but say: "We have been keeping distance from him, we have never cooperated before, and have only unpleasant contact. Now we suddenly have to hand over the issue of life and death to such an inexorable existence. This matter is still too It''s weird ... "

    "The point is not whether we want to put our life or death into his hands, but that we do have the possibility of reaching a consensus with him," Daniel said calmly. "The reason Archbishop Selena has already said, I will No more repetition, I just add two points-

    "First, we are no longer qualified to plan leisurely. Let ¡¯s face it, fellow citizens, the sandbox of Number One is out of control, and the upper narrator is gradually entering the real world. Compared with the wanderers outside the region, the contents of Sandbox No. 1 are already It is a threat to put the blade on everyone''s necks. We have no choice-not that we chose the extraterrestrial wanderer, but that the world can only fight against the number one sandbox and may help us. There is only extraterrestrial wandering. By.

    "Second, the extravagant wanderer is a higher-level being than human beings, and he is already intervening in the ''theocratic power'' in the way of the Reformation. We have reasons to believe that he is interested in the ''god'', in other words, wait until the upper level. The narrator really enters the real world. He is likely to be attracted to this new deity, and he will likely come to the door actively. When he comes to the door, we want to ''propose cooperation''. It''s not that easy. "

    Daniel''s voice dropped, and a low-pitched voice suddenly sounded in the conference hall. Obviously, the two points he added were highly convincing and almost impossible to refute. Gao Wen, who was sitting opposite him, nodded with satisfaction: the cooperation of the old mage It was just right, and the second reason was to prepare Gao Wen for the motivation to intervene in the incident. Such an excellent subordinate is hard to find at any time.

    Gao Wen was just a little curious, how did Daniel know what he wanted him to say-obviously he didn''t say anything at all, and didn''t discuss the next plan in advance, just nodded and let the other party say something casually Words should cope ...

    The discussion in the hall lasted a few minutes, and gradually, the archbishops seemed to reach a consensus.

    They did not really endorse this almost whimsical "solution", but after discussion they found that they really could not find a better option.

    At this time, Pope Mergol III, who always floated over the conference hall and spent most of his time quietly watching the meeting, suddenly broke the silence: "Then the plan is determined."

    "It''s ironic ... we are committed to fighting the gods, but in the end we need to help with a god-like ''existence'' ... does our so many years of hard work make sense?" Archbishop Magnum murmured in a dark voice, but grunted The sound was heard almost throughout the venue.

    "At least we tried another way," Megur III interrupted Magnum''s mumble in a bland voice. "Next, we should discuss how to establish contact with outlanders and how to accurately communicate our wishes¡ª ¡ªThis matter needs to be implemented as soon as possible, we are running out of time. "

    Gao Wenduan sat in his seat, and once again entered the state of traveling abroad.

    "Taking such hasty contacts, gaining trust should be the most important thing," Yuri, who was sitting next to Gao Wen, said, "He should have a certain degree of vigilance and exclusion against us. If he made a request directly, he would probably refuse ... "

    The people in the hall spoke one after another: "Someone who knows Cecil better should come to contact ..."

    "I think too much bedding will have a counterproductive effect. It seems that we are not sincere enough. We might as well explain our intentions directly, which may gain his favor."

    "Obviously the wanderer is also paying attention to us. Hasn''t he created an improved ''messaging device'' by analyzing our technology? We can use technology to gain his favor ..."

    The speeches began to circulate, and the archbishops fell into heated discussions. Gao Wen sat quietly among these archbishops, and his thoughts gradually calmed down.

    He looked around, and a bold idea was brewing in his mind.

    Things have come to today, whether the spiritual network can survive or not depends on whether it can solve the crisis of the sandbox number one ... After all these years of deployment, a lot of permissions of the spiritual network have actually fallen into Daniel and his hands ... Strengthen the powerful image of wanderers outside the region, and make these "sleepers" more "cooperative" ...

    Gao Wen nodded secretly: the timing really seemed almost the same.

    The archbishops of the Supreme Bishops'' Council were immersed in the discussion, immersed in the analysis of wanderers outside the region, and in the speculation about "Govin Cecil".

    Then, Yuri Charvin found that there was no one sitting next to him--

    Short brown hair, majestic face, burly figure, with a majestic temperament.

    Gao Wen tapped the table gently, looked around the audience with a smile, and nodded softly: "I agree with Selena Gelfen."

    In the entire hall, the needle fell instantly.

    Even the cluster of starlight polymers floating in mid-air stiffened for a moment, no longer contracting and creeping.

    After a few seconds of unspeakable quietness, a strong shock suddenly broke out in the entire hall, and the minds of a large number of high-level peaks and even the legendary powerhouses vibrated at the same time, making the temple violently turbulent and horrible cracks. Spreading from the hall to the outer wall of the temple, in the strange howling and roaring, some of the 22 archbishops in front of Gao Wen stood up arrogantly, some glared to support the tabletop, some opened their mouths and exclaimed, then One figure after another disappeared into the conference room in the turbulent light and shadow-they were offline.

    "Mind storm!"

    A thunderous sound suddenly sounded, and Magnum almost raised his hands subconsciously to cast his most powerful and best spell. However, at the moment when the spell was shot, he showed a terrible expression and kept it. With this expression, the connection to the conference hall was interrupted.

    As Magnum disappeared, a storm of mind swept across the conference hall, sweeping the gorgeous golden round table and each seat, smashing his head and smashing into the heads of the remaining archbishops who had not had time to go offline, keeping these calm and wanted Almost all the archbishops who stayed on the scene kicked out of the network.

    After a period of extreme chaos, there was only a mess in the golden hall. The aftermath of the psychic storm circled at the top of the hall. The pillars depicting complicated patterns around it were scarred, the ground was broken, the dome was cracked, and the gorgeous huge round table was also lost. Got all the rgb lights ...

    Except for Gao Wen, there were only three "people" in the hall, one was Mergoll III floating in the air and still looking rigid and still, and the other was Selina Gelfen, who was sitting expressionlessly not far away, One was Yuri Charvin, who was sitting on the left side of Govin.

    The latter was sitting there pale, with scars on his body, and it looked like he was not in good shape.

    As for Daniel ... In order not to reveal anomalies, and to remain concealed, the old mage played all of his acting skills in an instant, leaving the network "frightened" like everyone else.

    With advanced mastery and strong mental resistance, Gao Wen resisted the attack of the psychic storm. He felt a **** in his heart, but his expression was still calm and solemn. After finishing his clothes a little, he looked up to the game Lena: "Why didn''t you leave?"

    Selina took a deep look at Gao Wen: "... I can only live on the Internet. It doesn''t make sense to leave here."

    Gao Wen nodded, and looked at Meghal III in the air again: "You? Why didn''t you leave?"

    The cluster of starlight aggregates finally resumed contraction and peristalsis, and the voice of the Pope the Sleeper came from it: "... I''m curious about you."

    At last, Gao Wen looked at Bishop Yuri, who was not in good shape, and asked with concern, "Are you okay?"

    "... okay."

    "Why did you stay here?"

    You were stiff and strange, and didn''t seem to want to speak, but had to say: "... I have a high resistance to Magnum''s mental storm ..."

    It sounded like he wasn''t very happy that he was able to withstand Magnum''s mental storm.

    But Gao Wen was very happy, he hasn''t been so skinned for a long time.

    What''s more, after the skin is peeled, the human device is not collapsed, leaving a deep impression.

    This helps maintain a good attitude.

    He sat in a chair as if he were the master here, while sketching in his heart the image of this "outside wanderer", he looked around the entire hall, and then smiled and said, "It is wonderful In terms of technical strength, you are pretty good.

    "What is the next part of the meeting? Can we continue?

    "Do you need to wait for others to come back?"

    Selina stared at Gao Wen sitting indifferently, her expression did not change for a long time. It was not until ten seconds later that she exhaled and looked at Gao Wen ¡¯s eyes and said, ¡°You really look like Gao Wen ¡¤ Cecil. "

    "In a sense, I am also Gawain Cecil," Gawain nodded, and said casually, "On this topic, if you have the opportunity, you can talk to Beltila."

    He calmly responded to Selina''s eyes, his eyes calmed.

    He knew that the "Virgin of the Lantern" could not be separated from the mysterious voyage of Govin Cecil seven hundred years ago. She might have known from the beginning that something foreign had occupied Govin Cecil (Although the name "outside wanderer" did not appear at that time), she may also know many details that even Gao Wen himself did not know, but these issues can be temporarily pressed. If you have time in the future, you can slowly understand .

    "Bertila ..." Selina frowned slightly, repeating the name in a low voice. "She seems to have survived in some form ..."

    "Yes, nothing secret, she is now a citizen of the Cecil Empire." Gao Wen nodded.

    After another moment of silence, Selena lifted the lantern slightly in her hand, and as invisible power swept through the hall, layers of waves were rippling in a messy conference hall. The data destroyed by the storm of the mind was quickly obtained. The columns, the dome, the ground and the round table were restored in the blink of an eye.

    Looking at this scene, Gao Wen could not help but said, "In fact, I just want to surprise you."

    "... I''m shocked, I''m not happy," said the voice of Mergol III, seemingly a lot older. "We always thought we had kept a good distance from you, at least in this network. It''s safe, but ... "

    "Frankly, your security measures have really caused me a bit of trouble, especially after you restructured the mental barrier of the network and used various new security technologies, it has become a lot more troublesome," Gao Wen It was said casually, that he helped Daniel to re-stagger the vest calmly. "Fortunately, I also have some understanding of the technical field, and your mental barrier is not too difficult for me to break through."

    Mergol III remained silent for a few seconds, cautiously asking, "When did you enter ... here?"

    Gao Wen thought about it and said deliberately, "Sometimes I will act with you."

    Silence, more awkward silence.

    With this embarrassment getting worse, Mergol III finally spoke.

    "Call the others back. Let''s continue ... the meeting.

    "Tell Magnum and calm him down before coming in."

 Chapter 796ï¼š Conditions for cooperation

    Under the convening of Meghal III, the archbishops who once left the conference hall returned one by one, and the scene quickly returned to the state they had before when the conference was normally held. The only difference was that the extraterrestrial wanderers sat in a grand and grand place. By the round table.

    This indescribable presence looked at everyone with a smile on the front.

    Magnum was the last one to return. When his figure was solidified at the round table, the first reaction was to look at Gao Wen''s direction, and then sighed with his hair in his forehead: "Damn ... I thought it was just Hallucinations ... So what is the situation now? Have we been eroded by extraterrestrial loyalists before being polluted by the upper narrator? "

    There was a hint of broken jars in his tone.

    Gao Wen smiled mildly, his eyes fell on Magnum: "I have no habit of polluting anyone-but if you are interested, I can try it."

    Gao Wen believed in the power of mathematical concepts such as Riemann''s conjecture and Fermat''s Last Theorem. He thought about using his higher authority in the spiritual network to crush this knowledge and inject it in a chaotic manner. In the surface memory of the target, the effect should not be worse than the spiritual pollution of the evil **** ...

    The words he said with a gentle smile almost made Magnan goosebumps.

    Yuri was not in a good shape, looked up at Magnum, and looked at the "Outside Ranger" beside him, his face shook a bit, he actually wanted to change seats immediately, but probably no one here wanted to follow him Change-As a archbishop, he can only sit back and bite his head and feel his condition is a little worse than before.

    "Actually you don''t have to be so nervous. I''m not a human-eating Warcraft, nor will I draw your soul like a demon," after a successful and active atmosphere, Gao Wen said with a smile, "I searched your spiritual network a little and found Some of your views on me are ... interesting. There are so many misunderstandings that you are too nervous about me.

    "I''m not interested in your soul or life. I came to this world just to ..."

    Gao Wen said this, he paused suddenly, glanced at Selena Gelfen not far away, and after a little thought in his heart, he continued to say:

    "Just to enjoy a journey with peace of mind and fulfill a promise."

    He originally wanted to say "enjoy a journey", but before he said it, he suddenly remembered the mysterious voyage of Gawain Cecil, the "soul trade", and Selina who might know some of the inside story. Gelfen added the word "promise" in order to establish preliminary trust and clear obstacles to future actions.

    Although he didn''t even know what the so-called "promise" was, Selena knew that would be enough.

    Everything is as expected by Gao Wen. After the last sentence came down, the archbishops at the scene seemed a little dazed, but Selena Gelfen suddenly changed her eyes slightly and glanced at this side.

    As for the Megur III floating in mid-air ... Gao Wen doesn''t yet know how to judge the face of the ancient pope, although he thinks that the change in the face of the "Starlight Polymer" should have something in common with Carmel It seems that the color spectrum of the two is not the same ... Carmel has not turned black so far.

    At the same time as Gao Wen''s voice fell, Daniel also received a secret message, and the "permanent security director" stood up and looked at Gao Wen with an unbelievable and fearful look, saying in a trembling voice: " You ... can see what we put in the mind network ... "

    Gao Wen looked at Daniel with inevitability in his heart: It is a pity that this acting skill can''t be devoted to the shadow movie career.

    "Your mind network is not a secret to me," he nodded while feeling in his heart. "Of course, I didn''t peep at the love of **, I just found something that interests me. Don''t worry about my memory being read by me. "

    In conversation, Gao Wen continuously strengthened his strange and powerful image of the "outlander wanderer" in the mental field, emphasizing his control of the spiritual network.

    After a long period of arrangement, it was finally time to unveil the camouflage. He decided not to cover it up, but to make himself more difficult to confront, so that he could take the initiative in his own hands to the maximum extent. The eternal sleepers are terrified ... it doesn''t matter at all.

    Are you "outside the wanderer", and you still need to care about your "friendly image" in front of the eternal dormant? It would be better to continue to strengthen on this person''s design, anyway, from the fact that they have indeed penetrated their mental network almost.

    The faces of the archbishops have become more or less difficult to look at. This feeling of having their own secrets and lifelines in the hands of others is obviously bad, especially for those who have been at the top of the sect for a long time, but They remained calm after a brief silence.

    They have worked hard for hundreds of years with "God" as their imaginary enemy, for generations.

    Rather than individual emotional ups and downs, they are more able to bear the pressure that ordinary people do not want to bear for the sake of the bigger picture.

    "So, since you''ve been ''looking at ...''" A female archbishop with a dignified and semi-elf character sighed and looked at Gao Wen. "We don''t have to bother any more. About the upper story What is your attitude? "

    Gao Wen couldn''t help sighing at watching the archbishops adjusting their mentality so quickly and watching their performance in front of their "out-of-domain wanderers".

    These are all excellent talents. Unfortunately, the way is wrong.

    He knew that he might not be qualified to judge whether the path of civilization development was right or wrong, but at least from the position and perspective of a ruler, every dark sect''s line was intolerable.

    Fortunately, the eternal dormant has not made things as uncontrollable as the death of all things, and he still has room for intervention.

    "I said just now, and I agree with Selena Gelfen," Gao Wen said slowly. "My view on the ''monster'' brewed in the sandbox No. 1 is that it must not be allowed to break through the ban. What''s more, it cannot let it come to the real world in a state of god.

    "There are enough gods in this world, and each one means trouble. We don''t have to add another.

    "On this premise, we can cooperate."

    "So what kind of cooperation do you want?" Archbishop Yuri stood up scrupulously. "Would you like to take action against Sandbox One yourself? Do you need our cooperation?"

    "It''s easy to talk to smart people," Gao Wen nodded with a smile, and then thought while saying, "I don''t know more about you than the sandbox one. I also need to go in to determine the situation, and my The reliance is that the mental pollution in the sandbox number one should have no effect on me. As for your cooperation ... I may need more than cooperation. "

    Gao Wen said, slowly raising his head, looking around everyone at the scene.

    "I need you to strictly obey my arrangements. During the operation, after the operation is over and the crisis in the sandbox 1 is lifted, you must also ... be included by me."

    After speaking, he leaned back in his chair and watched the archbishops on the scene in a relaxed and onlooking manner momentarily shaken and discussing.

    He seemed very confident on the number one sandbox. This was to increase his bargaining power in this negotiation, but his confidence did not come out of thin air--

    As a "satellite", his mental structure is extremely special, almost restraining all mental attacks and pollution in the world. The spiritual pollution in the sandbox No. 1 should be no exception. ", He has a certain degree of" natural enemy effect "on the gods in this world, including the relics of the gods, and even the remains of the gods themselves, and the upper narrator level in the sandbox that is not fully formed should not Exceed this level.

    Even if pessimistic, the situation in the No. 1 sandbox is weird than he imagined, and the upper narrator has escaped from imprisonment and became a **** earlier than he expected, and he has a plan for it.

    He has asked Tyre to send a message to the Siren Queen, saying that a meal may be added in the near future.

    To be honest, if the upper narrator stays deep in the dream and there is no "medium" that enters the real world, the situation is indeed a bit tricky. After all, intangible and intangible mental pollution is the most difficult to deal with, but if that "god" Arrogantly came to the real world and gained the foundation of the real world ...

    There is a saying, as soon as the blood strip is on, things are much simpler. Throwing to the siren is a blind **** mess ...

    Of course, it is not ruled out that all methods are invalid, and even the Kraken cannot fight against the upper narrator. The possibility that a true **** full of malice will directly descend and destroy the world, Gao Wen is also prepared for this:

    He will try to warn the Dragons, and even be prepared to face another "backward tide" so that everyone can die decently ...

    We can''t blame him for being pessimistic, mainly because he has to make all psychological preparations to face the gods. Most of the rebels of the past are also engaged in that terrible cause with a similar will.

    In the lobby, the discussion sounded loud and clear, and the high-levels of the eternal sleeper apparently could not accept the conditions proposed by Gao Wen.

    Gao Wen just smiled, sitting in his place, waiting for their discussion to end.

    Some things must be explained in advance, otherwise wait until the matter is resolved and then stare at it, leaving only embarrassment and suspicion.

    But on the other hand, he took over a dark sect through a crisis, which he did not dare to imagine before. Even at this moment, he is not sure that he will succeed. Even if the situation is stronger than people, it is difficult for him to rely on it once. A deal, a crisis, and a few empty words made one of the three dark sects bow their heads to themselves-even if he was the "outland wanderer" in their minds.

    It is better to say that it is his identity as an "outside wanderer" that has made the everlasting people more resistant.

    After all, their hard work for so many years is to break away from a shackle-they will not welcome another shackle to fall on their heads.

    Finally, the discussion in the hall gradually subsided, and all eyes first fell on Gao Wen, and then fell on Megel III in the air.

    The latter finally spoke after a long silence.

    "This so-called ''collection'' ... what are you going to do specifically?"

    "I said that I''m not interested in your life or your soul, but I don''t allow a dark sect to continue to exist in the order I promote-of course, I know that your main area of ??activity is Tifeng, but "My order is not necessarily only in Cecil," Gao Wen said unhurriedly, "I will transform you, from the entire cult to each of you; I will judge many people, because you are a culprit. A lot of sins have been committed, but if you actively accept the transformation, I will allow most people to make up for these sins alive; I will also promise that under the new order and law, you can still commit to your cause-you do n¡¯t want to Break the shackles left by the gods? Go ahead, because I''m also interested in this. "

    Gao Wen said he paused for a moment and smiled.

    "In a sense, this is a brighter future for you-as a dark sect, you will have the opportunity to return to the sun. All you have to pay is to accept ''reformation''.

    "Finally, I would add one more thing: I am not a god, and I will not be a new god. You can be as loyal to me as you are to the king of all worlds, without worrying about gaining a new shackle."

    After Gao Wen finished speaking, there was a short silence in the hall.

    The archbishops are waiting for Meghal III to make a statement.

    Selina Gellfen''s gaze has always been on Gao Wen.

    "We can''t give you any answer now," the creepy starlight polymer finally said. "We want to have undisturbed, unmonitored discussions, and tell you the results at the next rally."

    Gao Wen relieved.

    As expected.

    It will obviously not be so easy to compile these eternal sleepers.

    But as long as Meghal III showed a tendency to discuss, things were already moving in the direction Gao Wen hoped.

    "A reasonable choice," Gao Wen said indifferently, and he slowly stood up and glanced across the audience. "But I also want to remind you that you don''t have much time, and the upper narrator will not wait for you."

    "We know this very well," said Mergoll III in a deep voice. "But we also want to emphasize that regardless of the conditions you put forward, all of this will take effect after the matter is really resolved. If the number one The crisis in the sandbox cannot be lifted, so even cooperation itself is meaningless. "

    "Of course so ..."

    Gao Wen said with a smile, as the voice fell, his figure gradually disappeared into the hall.

    It was not until the majestic, majestic figure disappeared, and after a few minutes of silence in the hall, that the archbishop could not help breaking the silence: "This time ... did he really leave?"

    "I don''t know ..." Yuri said ugly, moving his body unnaturally, as if the condition was still not good, "I always feel ... there are still people around."

    Magnum thought for a moment: "Will I throw another psychic storm?"

    "Damn! Enough! Your mental storm can only hit your own people here, it has no effect on rogues outside the domain!"

    Just lifting his invisibility, Gao Wen, who did not leave at all, sat beside Archbishop Yuri, and nodded in approval.

 Chapter 797ï¼š Bad mental state

    After breaking away from the spiritual network, Gao Wen felt quite sorry.

    Although he had secretly stayed in the conference hall before and wanted to listen to what the eternal sleeper would discuss afterwards, things went wrong.

    The group of never-sleepers announced that the meeting had ended and they left the line one by one.

    But turning his head to think, he can only show that he understands such a big thing. Anyone needs to calm down and think about it before making a decision, not to mention that this "outside wanderer" just scared everyone on the conference venue. In a jump, even if the archbishops of the never-sleepers have strong psychological qualities, it is inevitable that there will be some psychological shadows when continuing the discussion in the same conference hall. For the time being, the meeting will calm down, adjust the state, and check the safety of the conference hall (although this last one may not be anything Effect), these are normal.

    Moreover, Gao Wen suspected that the impact of the psychic storm that Archbishop Magnum exerted fully should not be scattered. At least one-third of the archbishops who would return should be to heal the wounds. At least that archbishop Yuri definitely needs to cultivate. After all, he didn''t look very well in the second half of the meeting ...

    The short-term dizziness faded quickly, and Gowman exhaled a sigh of relief, and the familiar ceiling and room furnishings became clear in his sight.

    It''s already late at night.

    A layer of quiet night envelopes the room, and a little bit of starlight spills into the room through the floor-to-ceiling windows. The brass decorative lamp stands, desks, and wooden grids on the wall are bathed with starlight, and appear dim in the dimness. Everything They all seemed quiet and peaceful.

    Only the sound of fine breathing came from a corner of the room.

    The power of the shadows gathered in that corner, as if devouring starlight, condensed into a group of static darkness. Gawain glanced over there, only to see that the amber sheltered by the power of the shadows was half-lying. Leaning on an easy chair and slept soundly.

    "Is it known as Dark Night God ..." Gao Wen couldn''t help whispering softly, "Sometimes I really doubt her¡® God Choice ¡¯is true¡­ But what ¡¯s the point of this guy ¡¯s temperament?¡±

    He whispered so softly, but awakened the "six senses" amber, the darkness in the dark corner disappeared instantly, a petite figure appeared on the empty chair, and a pair of amber eyes in the darkness Looked over: "Ah! Are you awake? I thought you were going to sleep all night!"

    "It ended sooner than expected," Gao Wen nodded. "What time is it ... forget to ask you, you are more secure than me."

    "I am keen on time just after midnight," Amber said casually, and stood up and turned on the switch of the magic crystal lamp. The bright but non-glare light emitted from the small lights on the wall quickly dispelled the dimness in the room. , Also broke the quiet starlight, "How is the situation over there?"

    Gao Wen thought about it, smiled subtly and shook his head: "... a lot of things happened, I''m afraid to say slowly."

    As soon as Amber waved at this, he walked towards the door: "Then slowly say that I will find a night attendant to go to the kitchen to get something to eat. You haven''t eaten dinner yet. Say I''m hungry too ... I was asleep for a long time, so tired ... "

    Gao Wen: "..."

    The night attendant quickly sent a lighter supper, and Gao Wen told Amber about his experience in the spiritual network.

    Of course, he deliberately downplayed his relatively "skin" operations several times. He was not worried that these operations would affect his image in front of Amber. After all, few people in this guy''s mind were normal, mainly because he knew Amber very well. , Once those operations are mentioned, this guy''s attention may be immediately drawn to him, and then for at least half an hour, it will be difficult for him to get the topic back on track ...

    Hearing for a few seconds after hearing Gao Wen''s story.

    "The gang of perpetuals ... really make a big deal ..." Miss Half Elf stared, "Did you let that thing seep out of the sandbox number one? This is really ..."

    As she said, she couldn''t help feeling: "If you can get involved earlier, the situation may not be so bad. After all, you will always come up with some weird ways to solve the problem, but now it is too late to say these things. "

    In her words, she seemed to have a blind trust in Gao Wen. There was no tangible evidence, but she already felt that Gao Wen''s early intervention ** could solve the crisis of Sandbox One. Gao Wen didn''t break it, just shook her head: "On the other hand, it is precisely because of the development of this situation that the perpetuals have no choice but to think of asking me for help and this almost self-abandoning plan, which gave me the opportunity to collect them."

    Hearing this sentence, Amber suddenly looked suspicious, and looked at Gao Wen with a strange expression: "... Speaking of it, did you intentionally wait for the situation to worsen to this day, and deliberately left the situation to no other choice? To create such an opportunity to receive the Order of the Sleepless? "

    The more you think about it, the more Amber feels that this is possible. She really knows Gao Wen. Although she has left the name as "Knight''s Lord" in history, in fact, he is even more capable in the field of "planning". Terrible, shaping the situation, taking advantage of the situation, and taking the big picture into account, these are his best practices. He used a similar method to disintegrate Lu''an City from the inside, and completed the transition from the Kingdom of Anzu to the Cecil Empire in a similar way. If he was willing to ... how difficult would it be to overthrow a group of sleepers?

    However, she quickly shook her head again before negotiating Gao Wen: "No, this does not meet your criteria. There are too many unrelated victims, and the risks are beyond control."

    Gao Wen looked at Amber for a long time and laughed.

    "This situation is indeed worthwhile for me, but it is not my initiative to promote it," he said. "After all, death is really the traditional art ability of the Dark Sect, and it cannot be stopped."

    Thinking of the three dark sects, Amber was a bit sorry: "It''s a pity to think about it carefully. They started from a good point, but the way was wrong. After seven hundred years of hard work, they will fall to this result ..."

    Gao Wen shook his head slightly: "But their efforts are not meaningless. They have tried at least one way and accumulated valuable technical information. At least from the perspective of technical achievements, what they are trying to accumulate will not be affected. Buried. "

    After being quiet for a few seconds, Amber suddenly broke the silence: "What are you going to do with Sandbox One?"

    "The specific plan can only be finalized after I have personally explored the sandbox number one and contacted the power of the upper narrator, but now I can do some preparations," Gao Wen thought for a moment, and said slowly, "you will go tomorrow Call Till, I have something to ask for her ...

    "In addition, I can only wait for the news from the everlasting people. After all, no matter what plan I make here, the premise is that the everlasting people are willing to cooperate. If I guess it is good, this should not wait too long. They are more urgent than us."

    ...

    Yuri Charvin rested in the room of the underground palace for a long time before recovering slightly. He walked out of the center of the French circle depicting many mysterious runes, with extraordinary effects such as stability, correcting the mind, and filtering pollution. The figure to Selena Gell was already standing not far away.

    "How''s it going?" The woman holding the lantern said slightly.

    "... it''s 70% to 80%, it''s good to be able to recover in a short time," said Archbishop Yuri with a grin. "The guy Magnum ... I reminded him a long time ago, and used the storm of mind as an emergency guard. Spell etching is the most ridiculous thing in the subconscious. Sooner or later something will happen, and now he should learn a lesson ... "

    Selina calmly said, "Heart storms on others, and it will not be him who receives the lesson."

    "..." Yuri was speechless for a moment, and then he shook his head helplessly. "It also makes sense. So, Archbishop Selena, did you come to tell me something in advance?"

    "Building partnerships with extraterrestrials is the only option."

    Archbishop Yuri was silent for a moment: "... has it been decided?"

    "It''s been decided."

    "Including promises from outsiders?"

    "include."

    "... I''m afraid some people won''t agree," Yuri said lowly after a moment of groaning. "The development of the Order has so far expanded and complicated far beyond the original, even in the position of bishop. Researched ... "

    Selina looked into Yuri''s eyes and said slowly: "They are followers of the upper narrator."

    Yuri opened her eyes wide, but only heard the other person repeat:

    "They are believers of the upper narrator."

    After a few seconds of misunderstanding and floating thoughts, the archbishop from the Tifeng aristocratic family has seen many high-level power shuffles since he was a child, and has experienced a lot of turbulence in Aldernan.

    "... Some people should have been on the list long ago?"

    "Early than you think."

    Yuri looked at the lady who always had a gentle and calm expression and seemed harmless to humans and animals, and suddenly couldn''t help but smile: "It really is like what the wanderers outside the territory said ... He brought us instead opportunity."

    "Yuri, this is internal purification, not for the personal will of the Pope, nor for the status of anyone else, but for the future of all of us," said Serena quietly, "I hope you understand this a little."

    "Yes," Yuri nodded slowly. "Internal purification ... just purification. But is it really at this time? We are facing the threat of the upper narrator ..."

    "If we are facing a god, then the last thing we need is¡® many people. ¡¯¡±

    "¡­¡­I understand."

    Selena nodded. "You can understand."

    The air was quiet for two seconds, and Yuri asked, "How about Archbishop Wendy?"

    "Spiritual pollution has been curbed, but she is still a devout believer in the upper narrator. I don''t know when she can completely get rid of this state. You can visit it, but don''t touch it for too long."

    The words fell, and Selena''s figure had disappeared into the air like a dream.

    Yuri paused for a while and then left the room.

    He walked through the deep and long corridors, through the ramps blocked by layers of restraint, came to the lowest level of this underground palace, and came to a separate area containing the psionic choir.

    After bringing in two assistant clergymen, he came to the separate room of "Soul Song" Wendy.

    The beautiful and coy lady was sitting quietly in the room, leaning on a pillar in the corner, and staring at the opposite wall in a daze.

    Yuri''s arrival caught her attention, and the psionicist turned her head, showing a smile: "Good day, Archbishop Yuri."

    "Can you think freely?"

    "Occasionally can be awake, occasionally, and it feels bad," Wendy said slowly, and suddenly noticed Yuri''s complexion. "Well? Yuri, your mental state doesn''t look very good, what happened? Is it? "

    "... A lot has happened, but it''s not appropriate to tell you," Yuri sighed. "When you get rid of the pollution of the upper narrator, you might be surprised by the new situation."

    "Oh? Are you also interested in the upper narrator?" Wendy''s eyes suddenly flashed and she said with a smile. "Then, gentleman, please allow me to take a moment and introduce you to our all-knowing Almighty Lord. ... "

    Yuri''s mouth shook a bit, and he took a step back, beckoning to the assistant next to him: "Don''t say anything, just pin it."

    ...

    When the bright sun once again shone on Cecil''s cascading roofs and flat streets, the city quickly awakened from its peaceful sleep.

    Gao Wen didn''t get enough sleep last night, but he was still shaking.

    According to the scheduled schedule, he came to the Autumn Palace, met with the messengers from Tifeng, and met Princess Matilda.

    After seeing Matilda with black hair and black dress, he noticed the strangeness of the other party almost immediately.

    She looked a little tired, and her expression was slightly haggard. Despite clever concealment with delicate makeup, she could still see a little bloodshot under her eyes, and even dark circles appeared.

    This surprised Gao Wen.

    "Don''t adapt to the environment here?" He asked with some concern from his elders. "You don''t look very well ..."

    "Sorry, let you see the indecent side," Matilda tried to smile, trying to dispel the symbols and numbers that circled in her mind like mental pollution, "I read some books last night ... probably read It''s been too long, forgetting time. "

    "It''s a good thing to like reading, but you still have to pay attention to your body," Gao Wen laughed. "What? Will it affect today''s schedule?"

    "Don''t worry, I''m a high-level swordsman a little, just adjust it a little, and it won''t affect today''s schedule," Matilda replied, "everything you arrange."

    "That''s good, then according to the schedule, I will personally take you to visit our Imperial College. This is also the most important part of the preparation process for the international student project.

    "We will start with the Department of Mathematics of Magic Technology, which is the cornerstone of many advanced technologies ..."

 Chapter 798ï¼š Day trip

    As the giant sun rose, the glorious crown of the sun wheel became clearer in the atmosphere, and the mechanical bell tower of the Imperial College began to ring. A new type of magic guide mechanism pushed huge gears and levers, and the hammer hit the copper in the tower. The bell, the solemn eight tolls rang through the mage area.

    Students in uniforms of the various branches left the dormitories distributed in the four areas of the campus, accompanied by sunlight and bells, on a wide walk to the teaching facilities throughout the college. Some of them have confident smiles on their faces, and some are still a little sleepy. Some are still young teenagers, while others are middle-aged with gray hair. These come from all over the Cecil Empire. Scholars of different origins seem to converge, flowing in this college, which symbolizes the empire''s highest temple of knowledge. They are infused and transformed by the knowledge here, and one day, from this The temple flowed out to infiltrate this fast-moving empire.

    Matilda stood on a tower of the Magister''s House, watching students wearing black college uniforms with runes and gear emblems gather from the squares and walkways below, and the flow of adults was not far away. There is no speech for a long time.

    "When I''m free, I like to stand here and overlook the academy," Gao Wen stood beside Matilda, overlooking the scenery below with inexplicable feelings, and slowly said, "Students Come and go between these wide roads or paths, gather in courtyards and corridors, and relax by gardens and fountains. Teachers teach knowledge in various buildings, teach and solve problems, and people from different regions and different identities gather in Here, they enjoy equality before knowledge. They discuss problems, talk about the future, they don''t have to think about anything, they just focus on learning ...

    "This is a haven and the last cradle that life can enjoy in the world. The political struggle outside the high walls is far away. Things outside the border are farther away for them. I do my best to make this place the safest in this country. , The calmest place, because knowledge ... it''s worth it.

    "Of all the things I''ve built, this college is most proud of me."

    Matilda listened to Gao Wen''s words. From those words, she felt a certain kind of sentiment from the ancient pioneer. There was no complicated plan in this sentiment. Its sincerity made this The princess from Tifeng was deeply surprised.

    She could not help looking at Gao Wen, as if until now, the legendary hero from history, wearing many auras, and almost deified, had finally faded away the layers of names and legends. Only to become a real "human".

    And this feeling made her realize the weight of the "Imperial College" in the pioneer''s mind, and made her subconsciously re-examine all the meaning of this institution and the representatives behind it. International Student Program.

    It was a long time before she whispered, "At Tifeng ... we have nothing similar."

    "I hope you have," Gao Wen turned his head and said very seriously, "I''m serious."

    "But it''s hard," Matilda said. "It''s not in keeping with Tifeng''s order today. To build such a school in Tifeng, we have to do more than just build buildings of the same size, and then That kind of student stuffed in is so simple. "

    Gao Wen smiled. "Indeed ... It was not easy for me to build this college."

    In order for such an "Imperial Academy" to be born, he had to smash an old dynasty, and this ... the Emperor Rosetta Augustus was afraid he would not reappear.

    After overlooking the college from the tower, Gao Wen looked back.

    "Next we can visit the teaching facilities here, and then we go to the large library, where you can see some of the" Basics of Everything ". It is a large-scale series of all basic knowledge, which has not yet been compiled. , Missing some sub-volumes of agronomy, mathematics and industrial foundation. "

    "Essence of Everything" ... What a bold and imposing name.

    There was a strange feeling and curiosity flashing in Matilda''s heart, and she guessed what a huge book of "The Foundation of All Things" would look like, and at the same time she smiled: "I am looking forward to it."

    ...

    In a simply furnished office, the sun shines through a crystal glass window on a dark red wooden desk. A beautifully printed but plain textbook is spread out on the desk. Notes and graffiti are placed next to the textbook. Paper, as well as dip pens and ink bottles.

    The content of the textbook is a relatively basic general knowledge. Between those uncomplicated paragraphs and illustrations, you can see many smeared notes and ink dots. The extra messy ink seems to show that the owner of the textbook is Many difficulties encountered in the struggle with this knowledge, as well as a constantly swinging mentality between impetuousness and concentration.

    Under the sun, there seemed to be a sigh of utter sigh beside the desk of nobody, and then the textbook floated out of thin air and turned over a page.

    There was another sigh.

    Just then, the office door opened and a bald man with a scar on his face came in.

    Scarred Anton glanced at the empty desk and noticed the floating textbook for the first time, and said casually, "Boss ... Oh, you are reading a book now?"

    The light and shadow floated around the empty desk, and the figure of amber emerged in the air. She was frowning at the textbook in her hand, then threw the thing on the table, looked up at Anton with a glance: "I read a book Is it rare? "

    "... To be honest, it used to be rare, but I have seen it many times recently," Scarface Anton scratched his head and said with a smile, "And if you look at a horror novel or something like that, It ¡¯s pretty understandable. Now what you see ... that ¡¯s really far from your usual hobby. ¡±

    The corner of Amber''s mouth shook a bit, and the corner of his eyes slanted the textbook on the desk, and he glanced: "This thing is really too ugly to go in ... but our majesty always said that I didn''t learn, and said that knowledge is the first productivity , Rebecca and her big-breasted aunt also read all day long that I haven''t read books, as if they are more learned ... "

    Scarface Anton is an upright person: "Say one by one, they are really more knowledgeable than you ..."

    Amber stared at Anton immediately: "If you want to run around the entire inner city with a pumpkin, then you continue talking."

    Scarred Anton suddenly narrowed his neck: "Just let me say nothing."

    "Speak business," Amber waved his hand and leaned back. "How''s the situation over G¨¹len?"

    Speaking of business matters, Anton, who has become the second head of the Military Intelligence Agency, immediately corrected his expression and meticulously reported: "The news from the G¨¹len monitoring team is normal, and Miss Patti is still following the previous schedule. There were no abnormalities in life. In addition, there were no problems with the records of personnel entering and leaving the cracked stone castle, and the records of magic detection by Gelinling and its surrounding areas. "

    Having said that, Anton paused and added: "In addition, we found a way to contact a female pharmacist who had taken care of Miss Patty, and confirmed from her mouth that Miss Patty had received the crown There have been no changes in temperament, memory disorders, etc ... "

    "... can you possibly rule out personality replacement ..." Amber muttered softly. "Pati or Patti, that''s good news."

    "Boss, the female pharmacist mentioned a situation," Anton said. "She said that when she first came into contact with Patty, the condition of the child was unthinkable. Based on her experience and insights, she hardly ever I believe Patty can survive, but after getting the crown, Patty surprisingly survived the most dangerous stage, which was a miracle to the pharmacist.

    "The female pharmacist therefore thinks that Patti''s crown is a blessed magic weapon, which relieves Patti''s injury, but we all know that the crown is a ''connecting device'' for the everlasting, and may still be A temporary ''soul container'', but has no healing function ... "

    Amber frowned, thinking slowly and saying, "The crown of the head allows Patty to rest in a dream, which is a disguise that gives her the motivation to live and relieves her mental stress. From this point, it makes Patty successful. It may also make sense to survive.

    "Human spiritual power can create miracles, even if these miracles sometimes do not even meet our common sense.

    "But the situation you mentioned does require attention ... I will tell our Majesty later."

    Anton nodded, then asked curiously, "Then the monitoring team ..."

    "Maintain monitoring," Amber said, then thought for a moment, then ordered, "Also, be prepared to respond to an emergency. In the near future ... there may be some actions on the Sleepers. Although the situation is unpredictable, their actions are not ruled out. The success or failure affects the possibility of Patti in the real world. I will later find other departments to help, and send a few professionals in the fields of immersion, neurology, and soul science to prepare for the occasion. "

    Anton lowered his head: "Yes, I''ll order it."

    "Go ahead and do nothing else," Amber waved and ordered a guest, "I have to read the book again."

    Scarface Anton was ordered to leave the room, and there was only one amber in the plainly furnished office.

    The half-elf lady who was already in a high position waited for a while at the table, then lowered her head again, glanced at the textbook thrown on the table by herself, held up the book as if lifting it up, and continued to read with a sigh. stand up¡­¡­

    She did not have much knowledge, and she was indeed of low background. Most of what she knew was the rules in the gutters. Her premature adoptive father and second-generation adoptive father who had been a half-life cult obviously did not teach her too much correct, Be human.

    In this glorious "Magic Capital", in the empire''s highest government office system, she even occasionally feels like a strange alien.

    However, she is still unwilling to fall behind, and does not want to stop at the existing credit and status and enjoy it safely.

    After all, the scenery in front of this road ... seems really great.

    She firmly believes that she is a member of the Shadow Goddess, and wants to try and see how far she can go along this road.

    ...

    During the day''s activities, the messengers from Tifeng visited a lot of things.

    They saw the ¡°modernized teaching¡± of extraordinary development, the large library of the empire with its amazing collection of books, the large number of new books printed with industrial machines, and the protection of the tiered empire. Original "Basics of Everything".

    They saw a ¡°mage area¡± different from Aldernan, they saw a wonderful scene in which various research facilities were operating in an orderly way, and ordinary people and extraordinary people worked together, although they could not see any substantial technical content, only The special "development atmosphere" of Cecil is enough to make them feel particularly fresh.

    As Juri approaches the horizon, the day comes to an end.

    In the restaurant of the Autumn Palace, Kovan had dinner with Matilda and others.

    "This is an unforgettable day, not a compliment, as it is," Matilda sat modestly at the long table and said to Gao Wen, "especially" Basics of Everything "... I really have a hard time describing what it brings I feel like I never thought that there would be books like it, like it ... huge, vast, and even ambitious. "

    "It''s not finished yet," Gao Wen said. "Such a book can''t be compiled in a year or two."

    "I''m already looking forward to what it will look like," Matilda said sincerely, "and ... if you don''t mind, I even have an offensive request: I hope to get a copy of it at When it''s done, I hope to bring it to Tifeng. "

    Gao Wen looked at Matilda''s eyes and paused for two or three seconds before he said, "Of course, there is no problem. I am happy to see the spread of knowledge. This is one of the first purposes of the foundation of the project. Wait until It''s done, and I''ll give you a full version as a gift to celebrate the new era. "

    Matilda showed a hint of joy: "Thank you very much."

    (It''s time to push the book. The title of the book is "Monsters will die when they are killed." The author is overcast, and everyone may have heard his "Soul of Burning Steel." Unlike the last seedlings, "Monster" has already More than a million words! You can kill it!)

 Chapter 799ï¼š Reach

    Night is coming, but before the darkness completely covers the earth, artificial lights have been lit in the city, dispersing the dimness that has just arrived.

    The street lights and the bright lights of households along the city road are shining in this forest made of steel and cement, like the stars falling into the world, shining brightly.

    There may be no night in this city.

    On the terrace somewhere in the Autumn Palace, Count D¨¹rer looked out into the distance of this strange city and couldn''t help but whisper: "Even the most remote areas have the same number of street lights ... this is not a small sum Overhead. "

    Matilda''s voice came from far away: "But it improves law and order, makes cities safer, and in the long run crime rates will decrease, and the cost of maintaining the law will decrease."

    "... Aldernan''s aristocratic parliament is not good at thinking about things from a long-term perspective. This really needs to be changed," Count D¨¹rer turned, paying tribute to Matilda, "You also come to see the scenery? "

    "Walk around," Mattilda said lightly. "Count Dulle, what do you think of the news today?"

    "... This is really a different place from Tiefon. To be honest, some aspects of the disorder are scary, but some aspects show ... surprising order," Count D¨¹rer shook his head. "I still prefer Aldernan, and its solemnity and solemnity."

    "Obviously, we don''t understand the same order as that of the Gawain Emperor," Matilda said casually, and then asked, "Earl Dulles, what do you think of the" Basics of Everything " What is your opinion? You also read the manuscript and some of its contents. "

    "To be honest, I felt a little disappointed at first," Count Dulle thought for a moment, and said straightforwardly, "when I knew how much it cost the Cecil to compile it, I knew that Govin Cecil When the Emperor had high hopes for it, I thought I would see some great books that recorded difficult magical mysteries, condensed the profound wisdom of philosophers, and shone with brilliant grammar, but did not expect that the content in it was so shallow ... ¡­ It ¡¯s also vulgar and vulgar. But its sheer scale and content is truly amazing. ¡±

    Matilda looked at Earl Dulle for a while, and said slowly: "But there are also things you don''t understand, such as typhoid and miscellaneous diseases, such as mechanical technology, and the unfinished agronomy ... Just like its name, it is "Basics of Everything", which records the basic common sense to maintain the functioning of a society, not the arduous knowledge that only a few people can delve into.

    "And more importantly, it was Emperor Cecil''s intention to extend such a thing to the entire empire and use it as a national ''benchmark of knowledge'', Count D¨¹rer, can you imagine what this means?"

    Earl Duller''s words accompanied his thoughts: "Yes, I can imagine ... so after the first disappointment, I understood your feelings after seeing those manuscripts, and I also understood your suggestion to His Majesty Gao Wen Claim¡­¡­"

    Matilda looked at Count D¨¹rer''s eyes: "So Count Duller, what do you think? Do you think Tifeng needs the Foundation of Everything?"

    Count Dowler blinked and fell into a moment of thought. After a moment of silence, he began to speak with a somewhat complex tone: "To be honest, in my opinion, if it is to be extended to the whole society, then what is said in the" Basics of Everything " Things ... but a little too much. "

    ...

    Somewhere in the Cecil Palace, Amber stared at Gao Wen in surprise. "Then you decided to give the full version of Foundation of Everything to Tifeng?"

    "That''s right," Gao Wen said calmly. "And I plan to send a hardcover version for me to sign in person."

    "Aren''t you afraid of playing off ?!" Amber''s eyes widened. "But ... how come, in your words, that''s the basis of the modern society''s operation", which is used to promote a whole generation of competition. Powerful things, just hand them in to Tifeng people, won''t it happen? "

    "First of all, when" Basics of Everything "is completed, printed in large quantities with a printing press, and distributed throughout the country, and everyone can buy them, who can make them not flow into Tifeng? New print publications are not Classical magic books, unless we put a strong ban on it, its flow is unstoppable, "Gao Wen glanced at Amber and said with a smile," The second point ... Do you think that the foundation of all things has reached Tifeng Will it be the same as it was at Cecil? "

    Amber frowned slightly with a thoughtful expression.

    Gawain shook his head slightly.

    "No, because Tifeng''s aristocrats have become new factory owners, because their council is essentially a mixture of capital and aristocracy, a group that is more greedy and selfish than pure traditional aristocracy, even if they A factory system similar to ours has been built, and even though their industrial machines have started, their bones are different from ours.

    "Compiling a set of" Basics of Everything "requires only hundreds of scholars, experts, assistants, and an office with overall planning capabilities. We can do it, and Tifeng can do it.

    "But to spread this" Basics of Everything "to the whole society, it requires a powerful Supreme Administrative Office, tens of thousands of grass-roots clerks, an army capable of smashing the old aristocracy, and countless institutions like the Liberal Arts Institute and Imperial College, countless night schools, teachers, literacy teams.

    "None of these Tifengs, and in their eyes, our" Basics of Everything "... is too much."

    Amber couldn''t help frowning. "What''s the point of giving Matilda a set?"

    "Dissemination of knowledge is only for the purpose of disseminating knowledge," Gao Wen laughed. "Without any other thoughts or conspiracy, I just hope that knowledge can be spread out, the wider the better." Basics of Everything "may Being placed in the study of Rosetta Augustus, may enter the aristocratic council, or may enter their Imperial Craft Association and Mage Association, anyway, is a good thing. And if that really happened One of the possibilities is that Rosetta Augustus and his commanding parliament decided to spread out the volumes that include social general knowledge and continental history ... which is also a good thing. "

    Amber showed a thoughtful look again, and Gao Wen looked at her, and couldn''t help but ask a curiosity.

    "Speaking of ... you have been paying more and more attention to these complicated things lately, can you even discuss with me for a long time, aren''t you the most impatient to think about these before?"

    Amber froze and waved his hand quickly: "I''m impatient, but you''re paying too much ..."

    Gao Wen was dumb, and after a while couldn''t help laughing and shook his head: "That''s how it should be."

    After Amber left the room, Gawain rose from the high chair and reached the large French window facing the dark mountains.

    The bright magic crystal light shone behind him, dissipating the darkness that had passed through the mountains, the magnificent ancient dark mountains, and the bright stars were rising.

    Familiar mental fluctuations suddenly surged deeper in consciousness, and it was Daniel''s communication request.

    Gao Wen identified the marks in the spiritual fluctuations and did not enter the deep dream. Instead, he directly connected the spiritual communication with Daniel in the shallow consciousness.

    "My lord," the respectful voice of the old mage sounded in Gao Wen''s heart, "I have received the information, and Pope Mergol III will agree to your terms."

    Gao Wen was curious: "When I left, the archbishops held another meeting?"

    "It was not a formal meeting, it was Meggol III and some archbishops who reached a tacit agreement in advance," Daniel Hui reported. "If there is no accident, this will be the final meeting result ..."

    "... It seems that there is an intricate relationship within the Everlasting Order, but the control of that Meghal III is clearly above all factions," he said. He is quite familiar with similar faction relationships, internal struggles, and shuffling Gao Wen did not show any surprises, but rather agreed with it. "He is very decisive and wise. Now it is not a slow meeting to discuss. He must ensure that the entire church has only one voice in a short time ... ¡­ Also make sure that after the incident ends, when my ''outside wanderer'' receives his group, the rest of the group are screened by him ... "

    "Master, do you need me to cooperate?"

    "No need, just let things happen. Meggol III has accumulated 700 years of wisdom. He will handle everything," said Gao Wen. "What I care about is only the technology and knowledge of the eternal sleeper. How does this group develop ... After being transformed by me, it will naturally embark on a healthy development path. "

    Then he paused and inquired casually: "Where are you? After getting invaded by my ''extraterritorial wanderer'', have you, the ''security director'', run into trouble?"

    "... I was praised," Daniel''s voice paused and hesitated, "Although I failed to ''stop'' your ''invasion'', the Pope and more than half of the archbishops thought that I had caused you at least trouble and showed Thanks to the power of mortals ... they think I''ve done what they can''t, and they''ve made a contribution. "

    Gao Wen: "..."

    Facing Gao Wen''s brief silence, Daniel''s voice became more and more cautious: "Master, do you think ... there is something wrong?"

    Gao Wen: "... No, no problem, everything is fine."

    How to say, he just felt a little bit guilty for a moment, and felt that he was ruthless about the group of eternal sleepers, but thought about it carefully, anyway, the cultists had no human rights, and he accepted the status quo frankly.

    What''s more, as an extravagant wanderer, he can''t be trapped in embarrassment in front of Daniel, which is detrimental to his image.

    In the conversation with Daniel, Gao Wen suddenly felt something.

    He laughed in his heart: "It seems that the news you are saying is coming, faster than I thought."

    The old mage''s voice sounded: "Then, my lord, I will step down first."

    Daniel''s spiritual imprint quietly left. After erasing all traces, Gao Wen redirected his shallow consciousness to the spiritual network, responding to a voice that constantly called on himself.

    With intuition, he looked to his side and saw a bit of dim and soft light suddenly emerged from the air, and then the light condensed into a classic lantern with a crystal case.

    A long white dress with a gentle temperament, Selina Gell broke up holding the lantern and stood next to Gao Wen.

    "Hello," Gao Wen nodded slightly to the familiar and strange "chandelier", "I didn''t expect you to come in person."

    "I rely on my dreams to protect myself more than other believers," Selina said softly. "It''s very risky for us to come into contact with ''outside the wanderers''."

    "You can understand your concerns, although I don''t think this is necessary," Gao Wen smiled. "I was still thinking before, I didn''t leave you a¡® contact information ¡¯, how can you contact me?¡±

    Selina''s face was calm: "We really can''t lock your position, but we believe that as long as your name is called throughout the spiritual network, you will definitely hear that you are definitely listening to the spiritual network."

    "This doesn''t sound like something to be pleased with ... but it does fit the facts," said Gao Wen, raising an eyebrow. "So, are you here to tell me the answer from the sleeper?"

    "We can answer your request," Selena opened her eyes and said the answer Gao Wen already knew. "Although the Supreme Bishops'' Council needs further discussion, it can already give you a reply."

    Gao Wen was not surprised at all, and he remained indifferent: "It sounds like you are in a very urgent situation, and this choice is good for everyone."

    "We still have the conditions," Selina said suddenly. "Or ... that is to show our attitude in advance."

    "tell me the story."

    "We can be loyal to ''outside the wanderer'', and we can accept the ''collection'' and ''reform'' you mentioned, but this is all based on human laws and rules. We will not believe in a new deity anymore. You are on the path of the gods ... "

    Gao Wen interrupted the other party before Selina said, "It won''t be that day. If there is, then all our agreements will be void."

 Chapter 800ï¼š beginning

    Selina stared at Gao Wen for a long time, as if she wanted to see through this "out-of-domain wanderer" from an unknown domain in a human shell.

    But she couldn''t see through.

    Because she was just a visual illusion projected when Gao Wen actively released part of the surface consciousness. She could only see what Gao Wen wanted to see, and she could only hear Gao Wen want her to hear. Yes, just like the dilemma of the Everlasting Order:

    You have no choice but to be constrained by people. Even if you talk about "conditions" at this moment, at best you just show your attitude.

    The wanderers outside the territory promised not to take the path of the gods in the future, and promised that the covenant would be void if one day they broke their promises, but Selena knows that no one can bear witness to this oral promise. No one can, neither God .

    What she and her compatriots can only trust is the credibility of the "people" of extraterrestrials.

    Gao Wen didn''t know what Selena was thinking about, but he could probably guess one or two. After a moment of repression, he shook his head: "You don''t have to be so alert to me, you are all overstretched. I may come from a place you do n¡¯t know, from a group you do n¡¯t know, but in this journey, I am just an ordinary traveler.

    "I want to establish cooperation with you because I think the upper narrator is a threat, and your Perpetual Mission ... is worthy of being pulled.

    "So relax and treat this as a co-operation between adults and people, and your tension will be much better."

    Having said that, he deliberately paused for a moment before saying as if he had just mentioned it casually: "In addition, you came to see me in person today. In addition to conveying such a message, there should be something else you want to tell me?"

    Selina''s expression seemed unchanged, but the look at Gao Wen suddenly became a little deeper. After a short consideration, she nodded her head: "I have some questions and hope to get answers here."

    "Ask, if I know."

    "You said you came to this world to fulfill a promise," Selina asked very seriously. "Is this promise ... related to Govin Cecil seven hundred years ago?"

    "Yes." Gao Wen nodded calmly.

    "This promise ... is to help Govin Cecil save the kingdom he once established? Is it to help all beings get rid of the shackles of gods? Is it to lead mortals through the tide of magic?"

    Gao Wen met Selina''s eyes full of scrutiny, he thought, but finally shook his head: "I''m not sure."

    Selina opened her eyes suddenly: "Are you not sure?"

    "I''m not sure." On this issue, in front of Selena, Gao Wen did not make up a lie that will be difficult to make up in the future, but chose to guide the topic on the premise of telling the truth. "I seem to have forgotten some key points. The memory may be some kind of protection ... But I know that I made a deal with Gavin Cecil, and he traded his soul for me to come to this world, so I came¡ª

    "After waking up, I saw that the world was in chaos, the ancient land was sinking in chaos, people were threatened from within and outside the borders of civilization, the kingdom was ill, and all this was very bad for me to enjoy life safely, so I made myself What I want to do-I do exactly what you tell.

    "I''m not sure whether these things were the content of the transaction that year, but recently I have become more and more aware ... What I was doing should be what I promised that year, or that ... it was Gavin Cecil doing the transaction I thought I would do it. "

    Selina stared at Gao Wen with a certain surprise in her eyes and a sense of uneasy relaxation. At last she blinked: "You are more frank and frank than I thought."

    "Otherwise? What should the extravagant wanderer in your mind look like?" Gao Wen smiled, "with some kind of deity? Hard and cold like steel and stone, lacking emotion?"

    "Almost," said Selina, with a smile on her face. "So you have forgotten the details of that ''transaction'' with Gawain Cecil, and you don''t remember why he did that with you '' ''Trading?''

    "Generally don''t remember, but some vague fragments have surfaced recently," Gao Wen said, his eyes falling on Selena. "For example ... I know you have something to do with it."

    Selina''s eyes were quiet, and she calmly welcomed Gao Wen''s gaze.

    "You should be able to see that I have inherited Gavin Cecil''s memory, and I have inherited it very much, and in one of the memories, he had his experience of going to the sea in the Longxia Bay. In that special memory, I notice your power.

    "So I''m sure that you were involved in that thing, you know the transaction, so you should already know my existence, and the conversation between us today made me more and more confirm this.

    "You said that you have some questions, and hope to get answers from me, just right, now I also have some questions-can you answer them?"

    Gao Wen asked a gentle smile, as if his old friend was kind.

    The majesty of "The Extraterrestrial Wanderer" has been shown enough on the last conference venue, but it was mainly shown to the uninformed sleeper cultists, but Selena Gell in front is half Informed person, in front of her, Gao Wen decided to slightly reveal his "human nature" side, so as to weaken the vigilance of the "informed person" and avoid unexpected trouble.

    Outside the window, the starlight and the lights reflected, the magic crystal lamp behind him exuded a warm and bright light, Selena stood beside Gao Wen, bathed in the shining light, seemed to be thinking, and seemed to be remembering, for a long time, She broke the silence.

    "Everything changed at the peak of the ancestors. There was the beginning of everything, the beginning of the fall of the three denominations, and the beginning of that voyage ..."

    "Peak of the Ancestors?" Gao Wen heard the words that surprised him, "Do you mean, the voyage of Gavin Cecil that year was related to the peaks of the Ancestors?"

    Selina nodded slightly: "Since you have inherited his memory, you must know the ceremony of the Dream Church, the Storm Church, and the Holy Spirit Druid on the Peak of the Ancestors?"

    "I know that it was the attempt to communicate with the gods that caused the three churches to be contaminated by the gods, and the three dark sects that followed were born-part of this conclusion stemming from my inherited memories and part of me Wake up the results of a long investigation to date. "

    Selina nodded again. She did not engage in more entanglement in the history known to the two, but went on to say: "That incident destroyed three faiths of the righteous god, and it was also unstable for other churches and the foothold at that time. Several human kingdoms have made a huge impact.

    "The three major denominations that were polluted at the time fell apart. Witnesses of the Patriarch''s Peak either fell into madness or died on the spot. Fortunately, only survivors, clergymen in other churches who were at a loss and had no faith connection, and patriarchs who were located There are no people directly involved in the ceremony outside the peak. No one can tell the outside world what happened at the time, and no one knows exactly what caused the terrible pollution and collective madness.

    "After that, in order to stabilize the human heart and to explain the phenomenon of divination and recovery, other denominations have announced the so-called ''divine deities'', claiming that the gods have re-visited mortals, and brought down new holy laws, including dreams. The three sects, including the church, were exiled and fallen into darkness because they rejected the oracles, but this is a stable statement after all. It can''t convince everyone, let alone those who are more familiar with the high-level church and operate on the sect. Someone who knows better ...

    "A lot of people are curious about what happened on the ancestor''s peak, and they start investigating again and again, including Gawain Cecil."

    Having said that, Selina turned her head and looked into Gao Wen''s eyes quietly, the latter fell into the memory. After retrieving some key memories, Gao Wen thoughtfully said: "I have the impression that in Soon after that incident, ''I'' went there, but ''I'' only saw the abandoned ceremonial field, and the frantic priests destroyed everything there, leaving no clues ... "

    He has habitually equated "Govin Cecil" with himself in his talks, and from time to time he would later claim to be the latter. Selina apparently noticed this, but she said nothing, just asked A sentence: "Did you really find nothing? Did you really only see the abandoned ceremonial place there?"

    "I remember ..." Gao Wen''s mind flipped through the inherited memory screen, remembering how Gavin Cecil went to the Patriarch''s Peak to investigate the truth seven hundred years ago, and slowly, he frowned, " No, I''m not sure, some pictures are discontinuous. "

    Until then, Gao Wen realized that he had an undetected memory loss!

    He looked at Selina subconsciously: "This memory is what you move?"

    "... Yes," Serena hesitated for a moment, and finally nodded. "I helped Gordon Cecil to clear him a lot of memories, but I didn''t know what those memories were--he said Those memories are very dangerous. One more person knows that it will push the whole world towards the abyss that is no longer in sight, and in the end they must be cleared, so it is better not to spy from the beginning. "

    "... I believe you," Gao Wen said slowly. "Go on, Govin Cecil went to the Patriarch''s Peak to investigate the truth. What might he have discovered, and then? What happened after he returned from the Patriarch''s Peak. what?"

    "He found us." Selena said.

    "He found you ?!" Gao Wen was a little surprised. "How did he find you? Especially you, how did he find you? After all, you were already seven hundred years ago ..."

    "It seems that you have fully grasped my ''situation'', including the fact that I became a soul body seven hundred years ago," Selina smiled. "Frankly, I don''t understand it yet ... After returning from the Patriarch''s Peak, Gavin Cecil''s condition is very strange. He seems to have suddenly acquired some kind of "insight" ability, or some kind of "revelation". He not only arranged the line of defense in advance in a near-predictable way. And repelled several attacks of the deformed, and easily found several secret hideouts built by survivors of the Church of the Storm and the Church of the Dream, even if these hideouts are in the wild and uninhabited forests, even if Gavin Cecil did not Send any eyeliner, even the humans at the time did not know the existence of those wild mountains and forests ... he could find them.

    "He first found the priests of the storm who still maintained their reason, and asked them to prepare a big ship for him, and then he found the dream priests who were hiding, hoping to get mental protection, and hope that we can help him clear some memories. ...

    "As you know, I was ... dead at the time, but my soul survived in a special way, and I was attracted by Gawain Cecil''s plan, driven by curiosity, I had a dream with him In conversation ... "

    "I don''t know these," Gao Wen said. "It looks like I have a lot of missing memories. What did you talk about?"

    "He said he was going to take a chance and seek some opportunity," Selina said slowly. "He said he knew what we went through and knew what terrible things we saw on the ancestor peak. He said he There is a way-not necessarily successful, but at least a glimmer of hope. "

    Gao Wen frowned. "Specifically? Did he explain it more clearly to you?"

    "That''s all," said Selena. "He can''t say too clearly, because some things ... the moment they are spoken, it means that there is some existing gaze. You should also be very clear about this. of."

    "... Okay, I understand your concerns in this regard," Gao Wen exhaled. "Then because of these ambiguities, you and the sons of the storm decided to take the risk to help Gao Cecil complete it. That voyage? "

    "Yes." Selina nodded slowly and said frankly.

    Gao Wen is inevitably curious: "Why?"

    Selina gazed at Gao Wen''s eyes, and said softly for a long time, "Do you know the feeling of nowhere?

 Chapter 801ï¼š Records of ocean exploration

    Feeling helpless.

    Gao Wen did not speak for a while.

    But he probably can understand what Selena meant, and he can understand the mentality of the clergy who survived the big shock seven hundred years ago, struggling in the shadows of madness and mutation, the spiritual pillars completely collapsed, and could not even return to the civilized world.

    Just like the last moment before he passed, when the plane gradually disintegrated; just like he came to this world, trapped in the sky for millions of years from the perspective of a satellite. In that case, any one person gives him any faint hope, even without any promise and evidence, he will be involuntarily tempted, just like a drowning person will subconsciously grab the straw that floats around him.

    What''s more, those priests and believers of that year still suffered from the pollution and torture of both the spirit and the soul, and their judgment and willpower had already been reduced to the lowest point.

    Returning from the Patriarch''s Peak, claiming to have found a way out and willing to help, Gawain Cecil was the last straw for them.

    The emotions in my heart finally turned into a sigh without saying a word, and Gao Wen nodded: "I can understand your choice at that time."

    At the same time, he also guessed the truth raised by Selena that seven hundred years ago Gawain Cecil suddenly showed some kind of "insight" ability

    That is obviously related to the surveillance satellites in the sky!

    In this way, even if he did not know exactly what Gavin Cecil found on the ancestral peak that year, he could roughly speculate that the discovery must be related to the satellite array in the sky.

    In thought, Gawain looked at Selena Gelfen''s eyes: "Are you going out to sea with Gawain Cecil?"

    "In a certain way ... yes," Selena nodded. "As a soul, I couldn''t really follow them at that time, but I left a spiritual imprint on the storm priests in the team at the time. This can protect their minds from the pollution of the gods, and also allows me to ''see'' them. In this way, although I cannot act independently as a ''human'', I am also a member of the exploration team. "

    Selina really participated in the follow-up exploration!

    Gao Wen felt his heart beat suddenly a half-beat. He maintained the apparent calmness and calmness, and Shen asked, "What did you find in the endless sea?"

    Selina was silent for a moment, sorted out her words in her memories, and then slowly spoke:

    "In the beginning, it was just a normal voyage. After leaving the land, we entered the ocean dominated by the magic of storms and chaos, but the priest of the storm used their remaining power and deep knowledge of the ocean to continuously plan safety routes. We bypassed The storm gathering area and the turbulent magic flowed all the way to the eastern seas.

    "During this process, we also passed by several colonial islands of the Tifengs. At that time, the Church of the Storm had disintegrated. Only a few powerful priests serving the military could barely maintain their sanity. The normal maritime passage was about to be cut off. Tifengs Hurrying to evacuate ...

    "As we were about to cross the most marginalized colonial island of the Typhons, Count Dyson, who ruled that island, sent a clipper to try to discourage us. He said that an increasing storm was setting off in the open sea, and the sky was becoming extremely polar. Abnormal, challenging the ocean at this moment is tantamount to suicide, but we ignore it ...

    "We entered the distant sea that humans have never visited, and entered a completely strange sea without any sea icon. The priests of the storm can no longer provide navigation on the route. They can only help the team to avoid danger by using the perception of the storm and magic. .Govin Cecil instructed us to continue eastward and turn south after passing through a sea full of cyclones and magic vortexes. That was his first trip to the sea, but he seemed to already know where the destination was. He The clear goals of the team have greatly eased the team''s uneasiness.

    "But on the thirty-second day of the voyage, an accident still occurred.

    "First, the storm priests on the boat suddenly fell into a nightmare. In the chaos and horrors, terrible mutations continued to occur. They even jumped into the sea and were swallowed up by the waves. Half of the clergymen were killed. The remaining clergymen who were barely rational became hysterical Several more determined storm priests said that we were ''sailing above the nightmare of God'' and that ''the terrible powers of the deep sea have detected the arrival of the blasphemer and will devour everyone'', and they suggested that the ship leave the current sea area immediately, But when the sailors were about to do so, they discovered that the ocean had ''locked'' the entire ship in place, and waves of mysterious power cascaded to prevent the ship from leaving. "

    Sailing above God''s nightmare ...

    Gao Wen repeated the words mentioned by Selena in the heart, and vaguely guessed where the exploration team had originally arrived.

    Above the corpse of the Lord of the Storm!

    "I''m afraid those storm believers are the closest to their gods ..." Gao Wen shook his head subtly, "What happened after that?"

    Selina noticed from Gao Wen''s attitude that the other party may know some secrets of the deities level, but she did not ask, but continued: "We were attacked by marine forces, and the ship was severely damaged in the waves. At a time of greatest crisis, unexpected helpers appeared. "

    Gao Wen raised his eyelids: "Is it a Siren?"

    "It''s a siren," Selina took a deep look at Gao Wen and nodded gently. "They suddenly emerged from the waves and calmed the whole sea with some force we couldn''t understand ..."

    Gao Wen instantly reacted to why the other person looked at him with a profound look when he mentioned the Kraken, because in the city of Cecil, there was a Kraken!

    The existence of Tyre was not a secret, and it had been made public long before the Everlasting forces were expelled from the empire on a large scale. Selina obviously knew that there was an "alliance" relationship between Cecil and the Kraken, and this The foundation of this alliance can fall on the "outer wanderers". Seven hundred years ago, Govin Cecil and others were in danger when they went out to sea. At the time, they were also assisted by sea monsters. At the time, Govin Cecil The purpose of going out to sea seems to be to reach a certain deal with the "outside wanderers" ...

    It seems that a lot of clues can correspond to this.

    But only Gao Wen knew that there was really nothing to do with the siren, and God knew what they thought then. The siren on the territory simply lost his way home when he went home, and what was ancient? The covenant has nothing to do with ...

    But these things are also troublesome to explain. He didn''t interrupt Selena''s narration, listening to the other party and continuing to say:

    "The Siren helped the exploration team lift the crisis and rescued some of the crew members. They also said something very strange, saying that we disturbed them to eat and disturbed their food ...

    "Despite some obstacles to communication, Gwen Cecil negotiated with the Krakens. He explained the purpose of the expedition, conveyed the desire for peace, and described some of the Krakens ... Strange ancient ruins.

    "He describes a tower that is huge, as if connecting the sky and the earth, and has stood in the world since ancient times.

    "The crew felt unbelievable and didn''t dare to imagine something like that in the world, but the siren seemed excited when they heard Govin Cecil''s description. They knew that the tower existed and seemed to deal with it. There are some fears about it.

    "After some negotiations, several daring Krakens finally agreed to the request of Gawain Cecil and became the guides of the exploration team. They said that they could not take the team under the tower, but they could take us nearby. Go in the right direction.

    "Our ship was temporarily repaired, and then it continued to sail. Under the guidance of the Siren Guide, it started sailing southeast.

    "Because of the Siren''s help, the waves started to be our help. We sailed very fast and reached the edge of the mainland soon ..."

    Gao Wen originally just listened quietly, then suddenly opened his eyes: "Mainland? Did you just say ''Mainland'' ?!"

    "Yes, a continent, not an island. I''m sure we saw a very long coastline and strange birds flying from land."

    A new continent! A piece of land that Gao Wen has never heard of! Just southeast of the Loren continent, deep in the endless sea!

    Gao Wen''s mind could not help but outline the land and ocean distribution of the planet that can be inferred at present. So far, the information he has gathered has gradually gathered into a picture with a rough outline. With the information in his mouth, he outlined four pieces of land in his mind.

    The Loren continent, which is inhabited by many intelligent races such as humans, is located in the northern part of the equator;

    A dragon ruled by Tarron, probably north of the Loren continent;

    According to Tyre, the Io continent, ruled by Siren, directly east of the Loren continent;

    In addition to what Selina just mentioned, you need to sail from the east to the south before you can reach it. It is located in the depths of the endless sea, and is located in the new continent southeast of Loren.

    He realized once again how narrow and occluded the land was, and once again raised his strong desire to explore the ocean.

    As far as it is currently known, there are already three places on the planet that humans have never visited, and he is really curious whether there are more fields in the world that humans don''t know ...

    With curiosity about the new continent, Gao Wen controlled the excitement and continued to ask, "You have explored that new continent? What is on that continent?"

    Selina''s answer poured him a cold water: "I don''t know. Only Gwen Cecil went deep into the land by himself. All other sailors and clergymen stayed on the coast."

    Gao Wen frowned: "Why?"

    "There are guards on the land, they have existed in ancient times, and the guards that have been running so far," said Selina slowly, "there are actually guards in the ocean around the land, but those guards are still good enough, as long as they are not provoked, They will not be attacked, but those on land ... are extremely hostile.

    "The crew and priests on the exploration team are already elite in the mortal world, and there are no shortage of high-level transcendents, but in the presence of those guards, the power of mortals still seems too weak, not to mention, the number of those guards seems to be far more than The entire new continent of our team is under their control. Their source is unknown, and it seems endless. The exploration team cannot penetrate the land at all.

    "But strangely, those guards don''t attack Gawain Cecil."

    Gawain frowned: "Will not attack Gawain Cecil?"

    After prolonging himself as a "Govern Cecil" for a long time, he always feels a bit awkward when talking with Selena today ...

    Selena affirmed her statement again: "Yes, this was confirmed after the first contact with the guards on that continent.

    "Those guards will take the initiative to attack anyone who comes into their range, except Gawain Cecil.

    "At that time, some members of the exploration team asked about this, but he said that he did not know the specific reason."

    "So, in the end, only Govin Cecil went deep into the New World, and from the results, he should have found what he was looking for ..." Govin frowned slightly, thinking, "Interesting ... these vital memories have been erased ... "

    As he talked, he looked at Selena Gellfen.

    "If I''m not wrong, you probably don''t know his specific experience after leaving the team and going to the depths of the mainland alone, because these contents are also ''dangerous''."

    "Someone in the team asked, but he said nothing," Selena replied, affirming Gao Wen''s statement on the side. "I can only tell you what I know:

    "He told others before departure that he would wait half a month in the safe area of ??the coast. If he had not returned after half a month, everyone should not wait any longer and leave the continent immediately;

    "He returned on the twenty-first day, tired and excited when he returned, apparently having achieved his purpose.

    "He told everyone that he had conducted a soul trade, and that the trade could be exchanged for an ''opportunity'', but he did not disclose more details of the transaction to anyone at the time."

    Gao Wen stared at Selina: "But you know more about the inside story, you know my existence as an ''extraordinary wanderer''."

    "Yes, because he told me a part of it alone."

 Chapter 802ï¼š Deceased

    As Gao Wen had guessed before, the "sister-in-law" who was in charge of sheltering the entire expedition team seven hundred years ago had more information than the ordinary members of that team at the time.

    Gao Wen frowned and asked seriously: "What did he tell you?"

    He didn''t worry about whether the other party would refuse to answer himself. Since Selena has already mentioned these topics, it means that the content can be said, and even he was scheduled to tell him this "outside the wanderer"!

    Sure enough, Selina nodded quickly: "He told me that he was exposed to the ancient heritage of knowledge on a tower that was always shrouded in stars, and knew the weaknesses and truths of the gods.

    "He cannot speak that knowledge directly in the mortal world, because that would cause the gods to immediately notice it.

    "He said he would die in his heyday, the soul was taken away as part of the deal, but he would wake up, and by then, there would be a powerful being in this world with the help of his body.

    "That''s all he told me."

    "No wonder ..." Gao Wen finally stunned and gave a sigh, "No wonder you didn''t follow Govin Cecil into the depths of the mainland and found the giant tower, but still know the details of the ''transaction'', know me Will appear."

    Immediately afterwards, he couldn''t help looking at Selena with some doubts: "Since you already know that I will occupy this body and come to the world, I already know my true ''identity'', why would I choose to remain silent until now? Compatriots disclosed the situation and did not come to contact me ... "

    "I don''t trust you," Selena said very directly. "Or to be precise, I have doubts and fears about an existence beyond the borders of civilization that mortals cannot understand, especially when I see those that are relevant to you. After the fragmented picture, I had to take a longer time to observe your actions and determine if you were harmful. "

    Gawain was a little dumb, and shook his head helplessly after a moment: "Even if my advent was initiated by Gawain Cecil, even if I was most likely to help your world?"

    "That''s right." Selina looked at Gao Wen calmly, with a gentle expression on her face, but her eyes were deep as if they were not visible at the bottom, and between them, Gao Wen felt this calm and deep. The eyes were a bit familiar, and he only remembered when he recalled them, Veronica''s eyes gave him a similar feeling.

    He understood.

    Selena Gulfen is no longer the pure white chandelier seven hundred years ago.

    If it is Selina seven hundred years ago, even in the state of soul after death, she also has a high trust in Gavin Cecil, and is full of hope and expectations for human nature and the future, even if there is an "outland wandering "Serender" suddenly came to the world, as long as she had the guarantee of Gawain Cecil, she would also maintain the minimum kindness and trust, but the world did not have anything if Gawain came in this world, with the help of Gawain Cecil When the body was resurrected, seven hundred years had passed.

    At this time, Selina had long lost her blind optimism for the future, and she also lost the slightest expectation of strangeness and goodwill. She grew up with the Dark Sect and opposed the powerful forces above mortals. The inexplicable, abrupt presence is full of vigilance and suspicion. She doubts "outside the wanderers", and even doubts that Gavin Cecil has reached a deal with the outside wanderers.

    She was able to maintain careful observation for several years in this case, and it was already the result of a combination of reason and human feelings.

    After all, she has maintained a dark sect for 700 years as an archbishop.

    "I understand your concerns," Gao Wen breathed a sigh of relief, without any clutter in his heart. "Then it seems that my ''extraordinary wanderer'' has come through your ''examination''."

    "The word ''examination'' seems arrogant. I can only say that your current action at least proves that you are not malicious to mortals, which gives me a lot of peace of mind, and the current situation gives me no choice but to believe. "

    Gao Wen didn''t bother with the details of these words any more, but just smiled lightly, turned his head, and looked at the night city with bright lights through the large floor-to-ceiling windows.

    Selena also calmed down and turned her head, looking at this "magic capital" that is unique in the current era.

    "What do you think of this city?" Gao Wen said suddenly. ,

    "I was upset about your advent, especially when you built an army in a short time, set off swords throughout the southern border, destroyed the nobility''s rule everywhere, and upset the original order completely. I even doubt you The purpose is to bring war to this land and end the civilization with chaos, "Selina said softly, with a little self-mockery in her tone." This city may be the best mockery of my naive view ...

    "You have just ended the old order, and the new order has been built on the ruins, but it is hard for those with old eyes to understand it for a while.

    "As for what I think of the city itself ..."

    Selina said that she suddenly stopped here, and seemed to be organizing her thoughts and organizing the language. After a few seconds, she slowly said, "If we knew that we could build such a city in reality, why should we find something perfect in our dreams? State ... "

    "I''m afraid the old aristocrats who were defeated by me don''t agree with this sentence," Gao Wen couldn''t help but make a joke. "In their minds, there should be no more chaos, more degeneration, more depression and uncomfortable than this Cecil city. City. "

    Selina thought for a while and nodded in approval: "That''s what it says."

    Gao Wen turned her head slightly and said casually: "Since many things have been explained, you don''t need to be too nervous and alert, even if you want, you can think of me as Gavin Cecil After all, I have inherited his memory, and during this journey, as part of the transaction, I am also willing to take on everything. "

    Selina looked at Gao Wen deeply for a moment, and then slowly said, "I''m not Beltila, I don''t have her mind.

    "In my eyes, you are just an outsider who has taken over the shell of my friend. No matter how much you inherit from this body, you are an ''out-of-domain wanderer''.

    "But it was Gavin Cecil''s active choice, and it was not anyone''s fault, so I will still try to treat you as a reliable ally, and I will also treat you as a reliable monarch in the future. Of course, when in front of outsiders , I will also treat you as Gavin Cecil, and will not disclose anything that should not be disclosed.

    "It''s just something else, I''m sorry I can''t do it."

    "Is that ... this is all right," Gao Wen listened to the other''s words carefully, and a smile suddenly appeared in his thoughts. "When ''Gowan Cecil'' has been a long time, you occasionally reminded me of my true self ... Maybe not bad. "

    Selina caught her eyes a little unexpectedly and said softly, "You have more ''humanity'' than I thought ..."

    Gao Wen smiled, not at all, and after a few seconds of silence, he brought the topic back on track:

    "When are you going to launch operations on Sandbox One? When are you going to formally contact me and announce to more members of the cult the cooperation with extraterrestrials?"

    So far, only the Archbishop and Pope Mergol III have known about the appearance of the "extraordinary wanderers" on the spiritual network. There has been no leakage. This has effectively prevented more panic within the Church of the Sleepers, but it is really coming. When action is taken on Sandbox 1, there will be a lot of personnel involved, and there will be many bishop-level managers or high-level priests in technology directly involved in more core matters. Cooperation cannot be concealed, at least it will spread among core personnel.

    And with Gao Wen''s "collection" and "reconstruction" of the entire group of the Sleepers, soon even the members of the lowest group will know this part of the news.

    In view of the effective brain supplement and internal publicity of the "outside the wanderers" by the ever-sleeping people, Gao Wen believes that the news will definitely cause a wonderful confusion in the Ever-sleeping League after the news is released. Unfortunately, his recent idle time has been limited, otherwise Will definitely soak in the spiritual network for two days.

    Selina can only see the stability of Gao Wen''s face, and can''t guess the skin on the other side. She answered very seriously: "In two days, we will hold a meeting of the Supreme Bishop again. I hope you can also participate. According to the plan, We will publicize the information in an orderly manner before that, and keep the confusion to a minimum.

    "As for the formal action on Sandbox 1, we hope that the sooner the better, we have completed the transfer and preparation of personnel, and can start at any time after the meeting, but I do n¡¯t know if you need to prepare anything, whether we still need our cooperation, understand Happening¡­¡­"

    "I have nothing to prepare for, and I have done everything," Gao Wen said casually. "If you can act after the meeting, I can participate directly. As for understanding the situation ... you don''t need to worry about this, I have always been very aware of your situation. "

    After hearing Gao Wen''s last casual sentence, Selina''s expression suddenly became a little stiff, but she recovered quickly.

    Gao Wen didn''t pay attention to this detail, but just continued to say, "Besides, you should also think about the way forward. After the crisis in the first sandbox has been lifted, some troubles have just begun. . "

    "what do you mean¡­¡­"

    "The identity of the extraterrestrial wanderer is ''Gavin Cecil'', and Gavin Cecil is the ruler of the Cecil Empire; the headquarters of the Immortal Order is located in Tifeng, and among the middle priests are Part of it is the transformed and converted War God priest and even the Tifeng aristocracy, "Gao Wen said." I believe this group of members are loyal to the everlasting, but do they still retain some of the right ... patriotic loyalty? "

    Seeing that Selina did not answer for a moment, Gao Wen continued:

    "I believe that the original members of the Order, including you and Meghal III, and a considerable number of high-level clergymen, insisted on the road for the ideal, but you should also know that as an ancient and dark sect, there is more than idealism among you ... ...

    "Sooner or later, cooperation with wanderers from outside the region will reach the ears of lower-middle-class believers. These middle-lower believers will most likely only go for money, for strength, or even for a little knowledge. Such people, You don''t have to watch them join a cult, but if a ¡®evil god¡¯ comes out of this cult, they are afraid that they will run faster than anyone else.

    "At that time, would you guess these people would go to Rosetta Augustus and report that there is really a ''evil god'' in the cult they participated in?"

    Selina was silent for a moment, then nodded slowly.

    "We have also considered this," she said. "So far, the members of the Order have become as pure as they were at the beginning. The cooperation between the" Extraterritorial Rangers "and the Order will definitely be a large number of lower-level believers and clergy. China has caused turmoil, and it does not rule out that members who are unsteady and overly panicked turn to Tifeng''s official forces.

    "In view of the hidden dangers in this regard, we are ready to not abandon some strongholds, relocate the church headquarters, and carry out internally ..."

    "You don''t need to tell me about the specific measures," Gao Wen raised a hand and interrupted Selena. "You can handle it yourself. I just need the results."

    Selena nodded: "... I will relay your words to the Pope."

    Then she bowed slightly, taking a step back, "if you have nothing else ..."

    Before the words fell, Gao Wen suddenly stopped her: "Don''t hurry, I have something to ask you by the way now."

    Selina looked at Gao Wen in doubt and blinked: "Excuse me."

    In the reflection of Xinghui and the lights, Gao Wen looked at Selina Geerfen''s calm eyes, and slowly, those eyes overlapped with the other big eyes in his mind.

    "What is the relationship between you and Patty?"

    (happy New Year to all)

 Chapter 803ï¼š Pattys friend

    After speaking, many things can be talked to on the bright side.

    Gao Wen believes that when her "out-of-domain wanderer" is appearing in the mind network, Selena Gelfen should be ready to expose herself.

    After all, from the current situation, the mind network is almost transparent to "outside the wanderers".

    "What is the relationship between you and Patty?"

    After hearing Gao Wen''s words, Selina''s face didn''t seem to have much surprise, but she was a little silent, and said with a little emotion and a tone like a rock falling in her heart: "You finally asked about this ... ... "

    After waiting for Gao Wen to speak, she asked: "Do you care about Patty?"

    "Why, is it strange that the" outlander wanderer "cares for a little human girl?" Gao Wen asked with a smile, "I must be as indescribable as your brain makes up. Without a mortal''s proper feelings and morals, a qualified person ''Extraordinary wanderer''? "

    Selina froze, her lips seem to be raised a little: "The inherent impression is not so easy to break, I hope you understand.

    "As for Patty ... rest assured, I''m just ''with her'', I haven''t hurt her, and I''m not going to hurt her."

    Gawain didn''t look away from Selina: "Why did you choose Patty?"

    Selina''s voice is very light: "As a" spirit "who has lost his body, my soul is splitting every moment. I need a real mind as my own" calibration point "and rely on constant self-calibration. Come to repair your soul, so as to prevent yourself from falling step by step into an unreasonable undead.

    "This kind of mental calibration point is not easy to find. It requires the innate matching of the soul, and also the acquired conditions."

    Gao Wen''s brow didn''t stretch much: "So, you found Patty because she happened to ''match'' you?"

    But Selina shook her head after a brief silence: "No, what we originally found was not Patty ... Although she was also one of the eligible ''alternatives'', what we originally wanted was another A daughter of a wealthy businessman. "

    "Why did you choose Patty in the end?" Govin suddenly wondered. "Physically, Patty was obviously not the best choice at the time ... Did something go wrong with your original goal?"

    In the lights under the night, Selena''s voice rang softly: "... because she wants to live."

    Gao Wen looked at Selina in surprise.

    "When I walked in the chaotic and dim dreams of the South, Patty''s mind attracted me like the fireflies in the dark, a soul that was about to die, exuding the will to survive that surprised me all, and When I tried to talk to this weak mind, the first word she said to me was ''hello''-after going through those things, she was still very polite.

    "It is true that as you said, Patty was not a suitable choice. She was even dying at the time. Maybe I will choose the next mental calibration point shortly after choosing her. But there is something I do n¡¯t know if you still remember: self-help Those who should be helped. "

    "One of the rules of the Church of Dreams is one of the principles of psychological assistance that has been passed down from the Gondor era," Gao Wen nodded. "I just didn''t expect that you would still abide by it."

    "... It''s been seven hundred years, and I don''t know how many times I''ve violated it," Selina smiled a little self-deprecatingly. "But occasionally I want to follow it, just think about the past."

    "So Patty is your ''occasionally''," Gao Wen said, but suddenly remembered some of the situations mentioned when Amber reported to himself about the progress of Glan''s investigation, and couldn''t help rubbing his fingers. His chin reveals a thoughtful look. "According to people who have taken care of Patty, Patty has" miraclely "survived the most dangerous stage, and her last survival was seen by professionals such as pharmacists as Incredibly, in the middle ... is there your hand? "

    "I didn''t do anything," Selina smiled indifferently. "It''s just when she hurts the most, switch to me.

    "That crown doesn''t have any effect to shield pain and shield perception. Apart from serving as a medium for ordinary people to enter the dream world, its only role is to exchange me with Patty when she wants to sleep-this At least, she didn''t even know it herself.

    "Of course, she no longer uses the crown and no longer needs it. I know you gave her a magic device to help you fall asleep. For Patty now, that thing is enough."

    Gao Wen did not conceal his unexpected look or conceal his doubts: "So ... when Patty falls asleep, it is you ... who is the person who accompanies Patty in the spiritual network?"

    "It''s me too, a split avatar, but occasionally it''s Wendy, Rachel, or Irelia."

    "... What you did for Patty surprised me."

    "It''s nothing to me. I experienced a death that was more painful than Patty," said Selina, shaking her head. "And I''m using Patty to calibrate my mind and take her When it comes to some kind of container, it''s a fair deal. "

    Selena''s voice dropped, but there was more to say than she could say.

    She was very clear that what she had done on Patty ... maybe it was just some kind of self-movement and comfort. It had nothing to do with sublime, not even conscience, just to let her face those brain servants ... Can feel more at ease.

    Gao Wen just looked at Selina''s eyes quietly. In some kind of tacit understanding, neither of them broke through.

    "Now Patty no longer uses your crown and can no longer connect to the spiritual network," Gavin broke the silence, "but it is clear that you still have the ability to roam the spiritual world without using media, Will you meet Patty again? "

    "The mind network is very insecure now, and it''s good to keep Patty away," said Selena. "As for me ... although I''m still with her now, but I don''t plan to show up again, let her be A childhood dream, just like every kid ¡¯s ''green elf friend''. "

    "Green Elf Friends" is a long-standing saying in many parts of the northern part of the mainland. It is believed that giant woods host elves in the huge seeds that fall in the spring. These "elves" can soothe frightened children, help them fall asleep, and be young Parents usually collect fallen giant wood seeds in the spring, sculpt things like puppets, and play with them as playmates. In this custom, many "green elf friends" are derived. The story even says that "every child will have a green elf friend in childhood" is widely spread in the northern part of the mainland.

    The evidence behind these legends was confirmed after the Empire''s First Druid Research Center successfully separated the harmless calming ingredients from the giant wood seeds ...

    Gao Wen''s mind flashed a few slightly divergent thoughts, and he couldn''t help but smiled and shook his head: "Paddy is now past the age of believing in" Green Elf Friends ". You choose to fade out of her sight, yes Because you don''t want to disturb her in the future? "

    "She is recovering and will lead a more normal life in the future, and in a normal life, there is no need to stand by a ghost from the dark sect at all times."

    "... I don''t intend to interfere with your decision, but I just want to remind you that you have no right to decide for Patti what a normal life is," Gao Wen said slowly. "Cecile is a more open and inclusive society. "Even a plant can become a legal citizen of the empire, and you should learn to adapt to it all."

    "... I will keep your reminders in mind and take them seriously."

    "I hope so," said Gao Wen, and then glanced at Selena who was about to leave. "Yes, before you leave, I have something for you-it may pollute those who are narrated by the upper narrator. People can help. "

    Selina immediately became interested: "What is it?"

    "Some runes," Gao Wen smiled, sketching a few symbols in the air, "gifts from the deep sea ..."

    ...

    A few minutes later.

    The invisible spiritual connection is gradually distant, and Selena Gelfen, who holds the lantern, disappears silently into the air like a waking dream.

    Gao Wen did not look back, but as always looked at the scenery of the city shrouded in lights and stars, and the dark mountains in the distance that only showed a hazy outline in the night.

    Everything seems very calm, but in the calm that the world knows, the crisis and turmoil that the world doesn''t know are constantly flowing.

    Prior to this, Rosetta-Augus could not have known nothing about the Hibernation Order in his empire, but for a long time, his main energy had apparently not been focused on this dark sect.

    But that is over, if he knew that the shadows of extraterritorial wanderers had emerged from this dark sect, if he knew that the rulers of neighboring countries had put their hands into the heart of his empire ...

    Gao Wen couldn''t help but look forward, looking forward to the response of the great emperor Rosetta Augustus.

    It is foreseeable that after the sandbox incident on the 1st, Tifeng will definitely usher in a turmoil. Large-scale eradication of cults and internal investigations are inevitable.

    Even if the perpetuals are ready, their influence in Tifeng will be severely hit and they will have to secretly transfer to Cecil.

    As for Gao Wen himself, in fact, he didn''t care what happened to the information of the rogue and the Perpetual Mission after exposing it to Rosetta. First of all, he was already prepared here and inside the Perpetual Mission. The core personnel and information The transfer will begin soon, followed by ...

    From the beginning, the infiltration of the Cecil Empire into Tifeng was not a cult force--culture, technology, economy, these things on the bright side were the focus.

    When the two countries negotiated, Rosetta definitely thought from the beginning that Cecil would infiltrate Tifeng in some way, and even this infiltration was a normal "link" in the "communication" process between the two empires. Gao Wen would like to have something that can attract Rosetta Augustus'' attention, let him concentrate on the rest of the sleepers in the territory, let him not care about the Shadow Theater, do not care about the Cecil merchants, Don''t worry about those "folk technology companies" ...

    In the whole process, the only thing that needs to be paid attention to is to keep Daniel hidden and pay attention to his own safety-after all, he is the only key person who crosses the "open line" and "dark line" at the same time. , Is also an important node of the Everlasting Mission.

    So in the next period, Kovan will keep Daniel away from the affairs of the Everlasting Order as much as possible to avoid revealing himself.

    Anyway, he "extraterritorial wanderer" has publicly participated in the bishops'' meeting of the everlasting, and he can already do some things himself, without frequent transfers by Daniel.

    ...

    At midnight, the bright star light shone on Aldernan''s sky, but a layer of hazy mist blocked the cold and clear brilliance from the universe. Under the thick mist, this young man was named "Millennium" The emperors of the city are asleep in the dark, with dark spires, towering city walls, and majestic towers lined up in the fog, as if reflecting the orderly and hierarchical rules of this empire.

    In this misty imperial capital, only the Obsidian Palace and a few towering towers can break through the blockade of dense fog and bathe in the clear starlight.

    Rosetta Augustus was awakened in the dream, and saw the cold light shining through the glass window into the room with a dusk-like color.

    He quickly got rid of the nightmare brought about by sleep and woke up completely.

    After putting on a coat, the middle-aged empire ruler came to the window with an indifferent expression, overlooking the window.

    The light of the evening shrouded everything, and the window was no longer familiar with Aldernan.

    The streets and houses of another city are bathed in the sunset, and the indifferent Jinhui spreads from a distance to the palace''s exterior wall, immersing everything in this cursed dream.

    It seems to happen more and more ...

    Rosetta Augustus frowned slightly, his indifferent expression on his face didn''t change much, he just stepped back from the window, then turned to the door, pushed the door out of the room.

    According to rumors within the family, choosing to protect yourself in this cursed dream and to lock yourself in a safe room is the first step to complete failure and engulfment.

    Rosetta did not know whether this statement was right or wrong. He only knew that from the first time he fell into this dream, his coping style was only one--

    Face it.

 Chapter 804ï¼š Dream

    In the palace at dusk, the corridor is deep and long, the hall is wide and empty, the whisper of unknown origin echoes deep behind each door, as if countless invisible guests are gathering in this ancient and illusory palace, As they continued their never-ending banquet, they watched the visitors who stepped into the palace maliciously.

    Rosetta Augustus''s footsteps sounded abruptly in the empty corridor.

    The ruler of the Tifeng Empire walked along the corridor where he had walked countless times, as if he had not heard the weird whispers constantly coming around him. Shadows of varying lengths were cast under the narrow window, and each shadow appeared to tremble as if to live, but gradually calmed down again under the emperor''s disregard.

    He reached the deepest room of the palace, where he drew the portraits of the members of the Augustus family.

    Expressionless faces were embedded in the dark frame, staring at Rosetta Augustus with indifferent eyes, some of the images in the frame came alive, and drew close to the next frame, sending out The murmur was low and mumbled like a voice.

    Those "live" frames are without exception Augustus members in the last two hundred years. They were the active Augustus born after the fall of the old capital and after the advent of the curse.

    Those who were active between 700 and 200 years ago just stayed quietly in the frame, serving as cold portraits.

    Rosetta was used to it.

    Nightmare is the product of the curse, and it is also a reflection of the spiritual world of the cursed. It is based on the collapse time of the old emperor two hundred years ago. Before the great collapse, the souls of Augustus were free, and the nightmare can only be projected. Out of a soulless illusion, Augustus after the Great Collapse was trapped in this dream world, which became the source of many weirdness, and also made this nightmare world even more strange and dangerous.

    Rosetta glanced over the surviving portraits with a cold expression.

    Those were his fathers and ancestors, some were the closest people to his childhood, and some were the prototypes of the hero stories he had heard since childhood, but that was what they did before ¨C now, they are just this weird dream palace Part of this is part of this curse. On them, any expectation of family and human nature will lead to a tragic ending soon. This is the experience and lessons learned by the members of the Augustus family from generation to generation.

    But as long as you keep your own sanity and restrain the greed into the heart, the shadows in these nightmares will be useful.

    In a living portrait, Rosetta''s grandfather, the wise King George Augustus, seemed to notice something. The pale and dry face turned and his eyes fell on Rosetta Augustus. , The low, weird grunt turned into a human identifiable voice: "Ah, look who''s here ... my dear grandson ... are you okay?"

    Another portrait next to it also became active, glancing at Rosetta: "It doesn''t look very good, look at how tired he is, it is not so easy to rule an empire. Child, you should learn to adjust your state, don''t Consume life early. "

    Several other portraits nearby immediately echoed.

    Rosetta ignored these buzzing conversations, but said indifferently: "The more frequent this palace appears, what changes are foreshadowed?"

    "It''s indifferent ..." the portraits said one after another.

    Rosetta just looked at them blankly.

    "What change do you want? Closer to us?" The emperor George Augustus laughed hoarsely and lowly. "It''s a pity that although we also want to see our loved ones reunite soon, you always refuse. Good, this nightmare is ... far from you. "

    "But there are other things that are getting closer and closer to the real world you are in ..." another portrait added.

    "Other things? What?" Rosetta frowned. "Any other ''god legacy''?"

    "Then we don''t know ..." mumbled Marjorie Augustus, who was next to George Augustus, "but it seems different from our situation ... it''s a similar personality Power is also similar, but it''s just similar. Perhaps it is this ''similarity'' that has given us a sense of touch and activated the curse on you. "

    Listening to these ambiguous words, thinking about the corresponding clues in the real world, Rosetta''s brows frowned, and at the same time, he heard the voice of his father, Marjory Augustus. Here again: "All in all, you have to be careful lately, there seems to be some changes in the real world you are in. It may not be for you, but it is only existent and it is enough to threaten you."

    George Augustus also said, "We can''t help you in the real world here, but we will try our best to expand our induction to find its clues, and at the same time, we will look for as deep as possible in the dream vision of history. Clues, maybe ... can help you. "

    Rosetta looked up, looked at his father and grandfather, looked at the older Augustus, watched them speak, provided suggestions, watched them fall into a lively discussion, and advised himself. It just kept his cold face and took two steps back.

    Where he originally stood, there was a layer of ink on the patterned stone bricks, and countless creeping things like tentacles with a little bit of starlight squirmed and extended in that ink color, in the surrounding air. More shadows emerged to establish the connection, dancing to what seemed to be trying to catch.

    "I won''t bother you to do more," Rosetta said coldly. "Dream, it''s better to return to dream."

    The dark tentacles with a bit of star light instantly speeded up the dance, as if plunged into violentness, while those who talked gently with Rosetta the other day and were eager to help, stared at them all in a flash. , A pair of eyes were attached with blood color at the same time, each face became emaciated at the same time, each voice made a loud rebuke with anger:

    "You **** it! We are so dedicated to helping you!"

    "We are full of good intentions, but you have only suspicion-you are destined to be an unkind tyrant, and you have abandoned the dreadful monarch taught by the ancestors!"

    "You will be cast aside by your subjects. All you bring to this empire is corruption, and its path is only destruction!"

    "Back, back to your family, back to your father and grandfather, only we are your true family, see yourself!"

    A reprimand grew louder, gradually mixed together, and gradually became a murmur and a shrill scream that humans couldn''t understand, but Rosetta Augustus just frowned, stepping back quickly, around There are more and more tentacles appearing in the air, it seems crazy to want to restrain him in this place, but those tentacles dissolve by themselves before contacting Rosetta, turning into the dust and mist disappearing like the things in dream Living people who harmed the real world came back in vain.

    But Rosetta himself knew that as long as he had the slightest hesitation, and the slightest weakness and compromise, these tentacles would not be so "harmless."

    He eventually retreated to the doorway, to the places where the portraits could not reach.

    "I believe your help is sincere-but it would be better if you didn''t want me to ''family reunite'' with you that way."

    After leaving a word with a mockery, he decisively left the room.

    The door in the dream closed suddenly, completely blocking the chaotic madness in the room on the other side of the door.

    Rosetta walked down the hallway towards the outer area of ??the palace.

    On the walls on both sides of the corridor, hanging portraits have also come alive. The Augustus who have been in the two hundred years one by one appeared on the portraits, sending various heights to Rosetta passing through the corridor. Cursing, or groaning whispering whispers, the twilight glow from the window was shaking, as if the whole palace had come alive and filled with anger.

    But in the end, nothing could hurt Rosetta, who firmly refused the nightmare. The Tiffon ruler quickly left the most dangerous corridor and left the places where the portraits could see.

    In the relatively "normal" long hall, those murmured voices everywhere seemed more kind and friendly at the moment.

    In the depths of the palace, a sigh of utter sigh came into Rosetta''s ears, with sigh carrying helplessness.

    That was the root of the curse, the sigh of the palace''s true master.

    For Rosetta, the best response to the owner of the voice was-don''t respond to him.

    The dusk light from outside the palace shines into the long hall through the high glass windows, and casts a light golden grille in the hall. Compared with the previous moment, these radiances are no longer shaking.

    Rosetta exhaled softly and was about to leave the hall and return to the outer area of ??the palace.

    But all of a sudden, his footsteps stopped, and his eyes fell on a door on the side of the long hall¡ªthe handle of that door turned a little, and then was slowly pushed open a gap.

    Rosetta''s spirit tightened for a moment.

    In this palace, each door means different degrees of danger, and those who actively open the door often have the most thorough malice.

    But this is not necessarily the case. Sometimes the dreams of Augustus family members will be connected. At that time, when the door appears, it may be ...

    A figure wearing a black complex court dress with black hair subdued underneath, a figure decorated with thin gold chains between the hairs, opened the door and appeared in front of Rosetta Augustus.

    The Tifeng ruler was sighed with naked eyes.

    "Father Emperor?" Matilda was obviously nervous for a moment when she saw the figure in the hall, but she was relieved after confirming that it was Rosetta''s face-the family members who were still alive would not become The evil spirits in this palace, "Did you also ... into a dream?"

    "It seems to be dreaming at the same time as you," Rosetta, although relaxed a little, still looked dignified in the face of her daughter. "I am already midnight here."

    "I''m in Cecil, I just fell asleep, and it''s a while before midnight here," Matilda said. "Did you do anything here? I just felt this palace suddenly ... extraordinarily restless. "

    "I went to the deepest and asked some questions," Rosetta said briefly. "They should be very angry now."

    "... are you in danger?"

    "Of course, there is no security here."

    As soon as Rosetta''s voice fell, from the hallway leading to the deep part of the palace, a shrill whistle suddenly came. The whistle seemed to stir people''s minds, making people feel groggy for a moment, and also made the hall Rusu whispered quiet for a short time.

    But soon the screams disappeared and everything returned to normal.

    "... It''s your brother," Rosetta said after a few seconds of silence. "He''s the ''newest one'' here. His voice occasionally penetrates the barriers of the hallway and affects it. "

    Matilda took a breath and said softly, "Brother ..."

    "He has left and becomes part of this palace," Rosetta said solemnly and seriously, "Matilda, always remember, remember the boundary between you and this palace, even if there is your brother here, there is Your grandfather, with your uncle and aunt, you also have to remember that they have all left, they have become ''them'', a spirit full of evil spirits, and a danger that always wants to drag you into the deepest place .

    "Only keeping this in mind can you be safe, and at some point in the future, after I have become part of this palace, I will still live safely."

    Matilda lowered her head: "... I will remember, Father."

    The expression on Rosetta''s face eased a little, and he nodded: "Since we have met here, let''s talk about your experience.

    "What kind of place is Cecil in your eyes?"

 Chapter 805ï¼š Day of action

    "The Foundation of Everything?"

    "Newborn physical examination and basic nutrition guarantee plan?

    "Crash Course for Village Pharmacists?"

    Listening to Matilda''s detailed account of what she saw and heard in the Cecil Empire, Rosetta Augustus''s brow wrinkled unknowingly, with a thoughtful look on her face.

    "Some of these things I saw during my visit to those facilities, some of them were heard and reasoned when I contacted and talked with the locals, and some were written in local newspapers and magazines and posted "On bulletin boards in the square, etc.," Matilda said, "it doesn''t seem to be a secret, and Her Majesty Gao Wen very openly exposed them all."

    "These are really not classified, and there is no way to become secret, public ..." Rosetta frowned, asking immediately, "have these plans been carried out? Their administration can achieve these boldness Plan? "

    "As far as I know, most of them are still in the advanced stage, and some are even in the preparatory stage. Even if they have been implemented, they only cover some areas, such as the newborn physical examination and basic nutrition guarantee plan-it seems to be One of Gordon Cecil''s earliest New Deals has only gained popularity in the South. "

    Having said that, Mattier paused and said deliberately: "But I suspect that these bold things will eventually be realized-their Office of the Confidence is confident that a large number of ready-made talents are already in education In the latter stages of the training, and within Cecil, there is no second voice to question the order of Emperor Gawain. "

    Rosetta did not speak for a while.

    These plans are not about how much they have achieved. It is just their existence that has caused the far-reaching emperor Tifeng to have a great deal of influence, and he has involuntarily launched a series of reasoning, speculating that Gavin Cecil Possible ideas, thinking about the possible meaning of these measures.

    "Father Emperor," Matilda noticed Rosetta''s expression and couldn''t help but say, "Are these things that Cecil do ... will have a huge impact?"

    "It''s not just a huge impact. What Gawain Cecil is doing is laying the foundation for a longer future ..." Rosetta said in a deep voice. "He seems to believe very much in the power of ordinary people, and spares no effort. Improving the overall role of ordinary people in the operation of society, I was still not sure if he did it right or wrong, but his thinking ... I really did not think about it. "

    "Do you think there is something worth learning about here?" Matilda asked curiously.

    "... It requires more observation," Rosetta said in his thoughts. "The point is that these plans of Gawain Cecil are too bold, bold plans mean high investment and unknown Influence, we must not blindly influence the operation of the empire itself until we fully understand the mechanism behind his actions. "

    Matilda lowered her head: "I see. I will collect as much information as possible."

    "Well," Rosetta nodded briefly, and asked again, "what do you think Gawain Cecil himself was?"

    "What about that legendary hero ..." Matilda showed a thoughtful look. "I have heard many stories about him, but a living person and a hero deified in the story are really different. He is more gentle than I thought, leaving aside his identity, he seems to me to be a generous and friendly elder. Although I am sure that many of his actions in contact with me have political considerations behind him, he shows The demeanor was unquestionable.

    "In addition, he doesn''t have the feeling of ''ancient man'' at all, and he doesn''t have the sense of separation across the ages, but considering that his resurrection is now the fifth year, it is understandable-except for bringing ancient wisdom and experience Besides, he is already a thorough modern man. "

    Rosetta seemed to have a smile: "It looks like you feel good about him."

    "Just like you once said, he has a temperament similar to yours."

    "So about the study of the international student project ..." Rosetta said, "What do you think now?"

    "This matter must be promoted in its own right, we must understand more about cutting-edge magic technology, and we must expand the economic and technological circulation of Cecil," Matilda apparently is also thinking about related issues these days, and answered nothing. Hesitating, "But on the other hand ... as you fear, we will inevitably face the situation of sending foreign students to be shaken by assimilation."

    "Oh?"

    "The emperor of Cecil is a bustling and fascinating city, and there are strange and strange things here. There are rich and unimaginable entertainment activities instead of just boring hunting and dancing. They have more newspapers and Magazine, there is a wonderful magical pastime called ''Magnet Broadcasting''. It is said that there is also a fascinating ''Mage Shadow Drama''. Gawain Cecil himself is a master of human control. We have received information about ''Lu The An Da Judgment''s information. Now, I have seen with my own eyes a collection of books and newspapers that record the situation in Lu''an City at that time. The psychological weaknesses of the upper nobles and clergy groups, as well as all the characteristics of words and deeds that can conduct negative publicity ...

    "These measures may not be directly used on behalf of international students who represent friendly exchanges, but the wrists behind them are worthy of vigilance.

    "I have reason to believe that the international students we send to Cecil will inevitably be affected, and the probability is not that they will directly attract lobbying, but will have a subtle lifestyle influence.

    "Cecil City''s lifestyle and cultural atmosphere are too ... hard for young people to resist."

    Rosetta just quietly listened to Matilda''s words, and her expression on her face remained unchanged, as if all this had been expected.

    It wasn''t until Matilda''s words came down that the Tiefon ruler asked eagerly: "How much can I return?"

    "... I don''t expect much from the noble children in these two years," Matilda said bluntly, "30%, optimistic estimate."

    Rosetta nodded and said calmly, "OK, a lot."

    The father and daughter quieted for a while, and the two fell into involuntary silence.

    After a brief silence, Rosetta suddenly said: "The power of the curse has been rising recently, and you must have felt it."

    Matilda nodded: "Yes, this is my second ''dreaming'' since I arrived in Cecil."

    "There may be something happening in the real world, which is related to the source of the curse. You have to pay more attention to the abnormal changes around you recently, and you have to pay attention to whether something abnormal appears in each normal dream." His mouth still urged him like an ordinary father, "If you have trouble that is difficult to deal with ... Pray to God of War.

    "It''s better to bow to a positive **** who still maintains reason than to bow to a crazy god."

    Matilda''s eyes looked intricately. This still maintained the heroic and majestic momentum, but her father, who had begun to go downhill, looked silent for a long time before slowly lowering her head: "Yes, I will remember your request Father Emperor. "

    ...

    Visitors from Tiefon received a decent and considerate hospitality in Cecil City, and the scheduled visits and negotiations were proceeding in an orderly manner.

    Gao Wen and Matilda completed the initial contact and negotiation, after which the main affairs were transferred to the Office of Administration and other diplomats of the mission.

    Matilda and her followers had their own arrangements. As for Gao Wen ... he was finally able to temporarily focus on the more difficult things now.

    The scheduled action date for the Everlasting Order has arrived.

    In Govin''s bedroom, Hetty, Rebecca, Carmel and others got special calls to prepare for the next thing.

    "The auxiliary runes are ready," Carmel floated in front of Govin, and on the walls and the ground behind him, the shiny runes were surging like breathing, "These runes will provide you with certain Psychological protection and extra links to the real world-although the former is not necessarily available to you, the latter can ensure that you have a more sensitive perception of the real world in case of ''over-immersion''. This is from the immersion capsule Technical results of the second phase of the project. "

    Gao Wen nodded and looked at Heidi, who was standing beside him: "I may act for a longer time this time-although the sleepers will slightly speed up the time lapse of the sandbox one after the operation begins, allowing us to There is a longer relative time for action there, but considering the security factor, the time acceleration over there is limited, and it does not rule out the possibility that I need to ''sleep'' in the real world for two or three days-the government affairs office and the Tifeng envoy The mission of the regiment will be left to you. "

    "Please rest assured," Hitty nodded strongly, "I won''t let you down ..."

    Speaking, this princess, who has followed Gao Wen from the beginning and experienced the tests of the Cecil Empire from scratch, cannot help but show a hint of concern: "You must also pay attention to safety. You must Faced, after all ... "

    Hetty opened her mouth a few times, but still did not say anything to discourage her-reason told her that it was neither mature nor realistic.

    But reason could not dispel her worries. Looking at the "ancestors" who were about to head to a special battlefield to face challenges beyond imagination alone, her restlessness showed no sign of abating.

    It is not that she has no confidence in her ancestors, but that the enemy she will face this time is really beyond the norm: a monster in a nightmare, how does the ancestor prepare to solve it? And once the ancestors had an accident ... everything that was waiting for them ... what should I do?

    Gao Wen knew Hetty''s worry, and he smiled: "Rest assured, I have my own measure.

    "I know this is a bit dangerous, but just like you and Rebecca chose to stay in the castle against those aberrations, there are some things ... someone has to do it."

    Then, he looked behind Herti, at an "intercontinental friend" who was holding his tail in a daze.

    "Till."

    Tyre suddenly responded from the skywalk: "Ah? Oh, here it is."

    "This time, I can''t determine where exactly your" little cookies "will come out," Gao Wen said. "Although the No. 1 sandbox is determined in the real world master control center, the upper narrator is in a dream. The product, when entering the real world, it is very likely to jump along the dream and move to any place where humans gather and dream, which may cause you a lot of trouble. "

    "Rest assured, I have already told the Queen about this, my sisters will be ready," Tier shook his tail immediately, "that is, from a fixed-point meal to the need to actively seek food, no trouble. No trouble."

    Amber, standing next to her, could not help but widen her eyes: "How is ''foraging'' used?"

    On the other side, no matter how serious the potential crisis is, Gao Wen couldn''t help laughing when he heard the chaotic speech of a deep-sea salty fish channel: "You can think that is the best. Speaking of which, I am afraid that the "upper storyteller" this time will be very different from the "biscuits" you have come into contact with in the past. It is regarded as "spiritual food" ... "

    Amber stared at Gao Wen again: "How is¡® spiritual food ¡¯used ?!¡±

    Tier waved his hand and rolled his tail slowly. The whole person quietly coiled into an elegant corner in the corner of the room and said lazily: "Whether it is" spiritual food "or not, it is not practical for us Siren Playing is the best, that means the situation is not out of control, it means that many people can survive, isn''t it? "

    Gao Wen quietly glanced at the Siren who had already settled in the corner, and even began to snooze, then withdrew his gaze, as if in response to the other side, as if to himself: "This is my purpose."

    Then he came to the large bed, ready to connect with the spiritual network.

    Hetty and others stood by with a touch of concern.

    A few moments later, Gao Wen opened his eyes suddenly again.

    Rebecca moved up curiously: "What did you forget, ancestor?"

    Gao Wen glanced at a few people around his bed with a strange expression: "You guys ... step back a bit."

    Hetty suddenly didn''t respond. "Ah? Why?"

    Gao Wen pointed to himself, and also to Hitty and others: "When I was there before, the scene should not be worse ..."

    Rebecca suddenly realized: "Oh, it looks like a body report ..."

    Before she finished speaking, Herty pressed and held her mouth.

    Gao Wen: "... you go out, just leave Amber and Tyr here to take care of you."

    Hitty was carrying Rebecca, who was still struggling and struggling, and with a "whine" in her mouth, bowed vigorously: "Yes ancestor!"

    Gao Wen: "..."

    (Mummy!)

 Chapter 806ï¼š set off

    The onlookers who seemed to say goodbye to the body finally left.

    Gao Wen breathed a sigh of relief, glanced at the amber with his eyes closed on a nearby easy chair, and looked at Tier, who was waiting for the "spiritual food" in the corner of the room. Let yourself enter the network of minds of the everlasting.

    ...

    G¨¹lenn, Stonebreaker, Patty''s bedroom.

    The glory of Juri completely fell across the mountains, and a faint starlight had already appeared at the end of the horizon on the other side. The bright magic stone lamp was lit in the room, and it was scattered with the courtyard lights and street lights inside and outside the castle. Under the bright light, Patty was sitting at her desk dedicated to her, reading a well-printed and simple textbook.

    The content of the textbook is not arduous, and it is only the level of elementary education in the Imperial College of Liberal Arts. However, Patty has missed too much education so that she has only begun to read these basic textbooks.

    But she was still very happy, because being able to sit in a chair reading like this without a constant pain and convulsions was already luck she had never imagined for many years.

    A blast of air blew through the vents in the corner of the room, blowing the hair next to Patty''s cheek. The girl lifted her head with a feeling, but saw that there was no one beside her.

    Patty lowered her eyelids, and pursed her lips in frustration.

    She hasn''t had that incredible dream for a long time. She has never seen the kind sister "Selina", she has never seen her irritable red-haired uncle, and she has never seen her big uncle who claims to be "Uncle Celsi".

    Everything in that dream seemed to have become messy fragments along with her turbulent days in the past few years, and it became blurred in the spiritual world where the girl was gradually recovering. The mother told her that those were used for analgesia. The hallucinations induced by the ointment, as the body gradually recovered, that weird and long dream would eventually be forgotten by her, as if every child''s childhood fantasies had gradually gone away, because Patty ... finally grew up.

    But Patty still thinks about those dreams from time to time, the beautiful streets and gardens, and the kind people in the dreams ... she never dare to tell her mother, in fact, she really wants to return to the dream world, Goodbye to those uncles and aunts.

    Because she forgot to say goodbye to them the last time she dreamed.

    But the mother must be worried, so Patty hid everything in her heart.

    Another breeze blew, but came from the opposite direction of the vent. Patty hurriedly turned around, but still did not see the figure.

    Only when the light from the corner of her eyes swept across the glass window opposite her, she seemed vaguely to see a warm and familiar lantern appearing in the reflection, but when she rubbed her eyes and looked closely, she could see nothing.

    ...

    The light golden runes radiate like water on the surface of the large round table, and under this shimmering light with only decorative effect, a series of figures emerge around the round table.

    Compared to the last Supreme Bishops meeting, there are obviously many seats vacated at the round table this time, and those archbishops who are normally present obviously noticed this, but they only glanced at those vacated seats, but none of them Ask out loud.

    Soon, almost everyone''s eyes fell on the position next to Selena Gell''s avatar.

    A special "participant" was sitting right there, greeting the archbishops with a smile.

    "Everyone came on time." Gao Wen said with a smile, and looked in turn at a few people on the conference hall-Archbishop Yuri this time separated from him several seats, the archbishop face The look on the face was much better than last time. Archbishop Magnum was on the opposite side of the round table. He squeezed his mouth tightly, and seemed to have no intention to release the storm of the soul, which made Gao Wen nodded with satisfaction.

    It ¡¯s always like that. Do n¡¯t sculpt everything into the subconscious. Is something like psychic storm used as a defense?

    The atmosphere at the scene was a little weird. Obviously, even if this was the second appearance of extraterrestrial wanderers, the archbishops were not very adaptable to the situation where "large neutral wild monsters suddenly became high-level organizations." It was after a few glances that a few people greeted Gao Wen with embarrassment, but more people could only squeeze out a smile and didn''t know how to respond to the "outer wanderers" in order to appear in danger. Mess.

    Gao Wen did not care about this. Anyway, he had anticipated a similar situation. After a brief greeting, he observed the venue and unexpectedly found that there were a few people missing.

    "How many people seem to be absent?" He glanced up at Megal III floating in midair. "Do you need to wait?"

    "They were unfortunately contaminated by the upper narrator," said Megur III''s starlight polymer slowly squirming, and a gentle voice came out of it. "It is no longer appropriate to appear here again."

    Gao Wen nodded and said casually, "... oh, that''s really unfortunate."

    Even the archbishops of the Supreme Bishops'' Conference have been included in the cleansing list ... It seems that Meghal III''s efforts to clean up the church are not ordinary. Is this to prepare for the upcoming sectarian reorganization and core transfer?

    In two or three days to do this step, the dream pope''s ability is really not ordinary ...

    With a little emotion in his heart, Gao Wen shook his head and took the topic to the pollution of the upper narrator: "Speaking of the pollution of the upper narrator, Selena, did the runes I gave you last time have any effect? "

    "It had a surprising effect," Selina responded immediately, with undisguised joy in her eyes. "The contaminated compatriots who had previously explored the sandbox one soon became quiet after seeing those runes. , Now they are given a ''rune calming'' every six hours, and the most polluted people also stopped praying to the upper narrator. The isolation will continue for a while, and if they do not repeat after the incident ends You can declare a cure. "

    "That''s good," Gao Wen said in a good mood. "Look, the upper narrator can still handle it, doesn''t it?"

    The "rune" he mentioned was exactly the Siren Rune he gave to the other side when Selina talked to him through the projection of the spiritual illusion last time. It was a pattern printed from Tyre''s sea monster form.

    Although there are still many mysteries in the runes that originated from the Siren, Cecil''s rune masters have still not fully solved their mysteries, but Jenny''s research team has sorted out several types of effective rune combinations and Partially applied. They have been used to cure Daniel''s mental illness, have been made into a "mental protection system", and have proved effective against the body of the false gods, and now runes from the deep sea are even more proven Can effectively fight the mental pollution of upper narrators!

    Of course, after healing, people may fall into a squid fever for a short time, or become too energetic, overly optimistic and cheerful within a certain period of time. These are all sequelae, but they are even more lost than believers who have been completely polluted by the spirit and become inscrutable. The mind becomes a sacrifice of advent. These "sequelae" are obviously acceptable or even negligible.

    In all fairness, Gao Wen always feels that the effect of the rune ¡¯s ¡°Let ¡¯s dig a big squid together¡± is actually a kind of spiritual pollution similar to the erosion of the gods. After all, there is also evidence to prove that the ¡°race of the deep-sea salted fish¡± "Totem" did steal the throne of the Lord of the Storm. The pattern of their sea monster form is obviously related to the authority of the storm, but the spiritual pollution effect of the deep-sea salted fish essence is so funny that sometimes it ca n¡¯t be distinguished by Gao Wen. In the end, it ¡¯s the evil **** or the harmonious god, but one thing is certain, it does n¡¯t hurt to be cheerful and optimistic ...

    This may be called that only mental pollution can combat mental pollution ...

    The archbishops at the scene listened to Gao Wen and Selina talking about purifying the pollution of the upper narrator, but no one spoke of the archbishops who were only absent today and declared "believers of the upper narrator". No Speaking of the "pollution nodes" that have disappeared in the spiritual network in the past two days, everyone is very tacit in this matter-

    Some people are polluted by the upper narrators and will return soon after purification. Some people are absent today, that is, they ca n¡¯t really return ...

    "So, let''s get back to the subject." After talking about the runes, Gawain ended the topic on his own initiative, and he turned to Midair Meghal III. "Are you ready to take action on Sandbox One again? "

    "Everything is ready," the starlight polymer in midair swelled, "including monitoring and assistance at all levels in the network, as well as shielding and guiding personnel in the real world dreamland. As for the specific entry into the sandbox No.1, Staff ... learning the lessons from the last time, we will no longer send ordinary priests into it. This time, only three people will enter the sandbox except you. "

    The words of Meghal III had just come to an end, and the three figures sitting around the round table had stood up.

    Gao Wen did not accidentally see the three archbishops Selena, Yuri and Magnum.

    Obviously, they have personally explored the Phantom Town and have been dealing with the affairs of the upper narrators for a long time. They have once again become members of the exploration team.

    As for Daniel, he was not selected for this operation, and Gao Wen was not surprised by this. As the security director of the psychic network, Daniel''s role in the sandbox # 1 is quite limited. He should be placed in the backbone network. China provides technical support to ensure the stability and reliability of the network environment and prevent unexpected data pollution from the No. 1 sandbox.

    "A team of four ... less people, less trouble," Gao Wen nodded, and seemed to be less concerned about the specific "teammates". "Anything else to pay attention to?"

    A female archbishop wearing a white robe with a slightly gloomy temperament stood up. She seemed to be the person in charge of technology: "According to the agreement, after you enter the sandbox number one, we will partially restore the time iteration of the system. The time flow rate in the sandbox will therefore be increased to ten times the real world-this is the highest magnification currently supported by the sandbox security system without causing pollution deterioration. "

    The female archbishop''s voice dropped, and Daniel, wearing a black robe, stood up and said, "During this period, the backbone network will use all the remaining computing power resources to maintain the stability of the level of consciousness, which can maximize the Make sure that the pollution in the sandbox is not leaked to the outside. This can be supported in the real world for one day ... "

    Gao Wen nodded clearly: "It''s easy to understand-relying on time acceleration, you have secured ten days of action time for us. In these ten days, no matter how much we make in the sandbox number one, you will do everything May ensure that the outside world is not polluted. "

    The gloomy woman nodded: "That''s right, you can let go."

    Gao Wen asked again: "What if I don''t solve the upper narrator in ten days, or the operation in the sandbox fails?"

    The gloomy female priest immediately replied: "... We will destroy all brain servant nodes, and all priests connected to the sandbox one will immediately commit suicide to cut off the spread of dreams. We will prevent the upper narrator from coming as far as possible. As for you ... we think you must have a way to leave. "

    "I have a way to leave ..." Gao Wen said, glancing across Magnum and the other three around the round table. "Three of them can ..."

    "I have written my testament," Yuri said quietly.

    "Damn!" Magnum''s loud voice rang immediately. "We said we didn''t need that stuff!"

    Yuri glanced at the red-haired short man: "If you need to make up a copy, I can borrow your pen and paper-in the real world."

    "Damn, I don''t need it!"

    Gao Wen ignored the two archbishops who seemed to have a good relationship. He looked at Selina next to her, "Have you said goodbye?"

    "I''ve seen it once," said Selina calmly.

    Gao Wen nodded: "Okay, let''s go."

 Chapter 807ï¼š Visit Sandbox One

    Gao Wen has been paying attention to Sandbox No.1 for a long time, and has been quite curious where its entrance is. According to the information previously investigated, although Sandbox No.1 is an independent thinking network, it still has a backbone network. The entrance and exit, but Gao Wen and Daniel once scanned the entire spiritual network and found no place for its entrance.

    And now, he finally knew why no one knew the mysterious entrance¡ª

    After deciding to start, the archbishops of the Golden Chamber left the seats one after another. Although Gao Wen didn''t know why, he also stood up, and then he saw that everyone took a step back, and there was a lot of mysterious characters on the picture. The surface of Wen''s golden round table suddenly burst into a circle of light and reality.

    The rising starlight polymer of Mergol III slowly descended from mid-air, like a viscous liquid, contacted the center of the round table. In the next second, the radiating imaginary and solid light suddenly stained the layers. The superimposed starlight then quickly spread across the surface of the round table like a halo¡ª

    Vortex-like openings were formed in the starlight. Floating clouds and sand were faintly visible in the vortex, as well as dim mountains and rivers.

    At the same time as the entrance opened, the round table sank to the same level as the ground: it truly became a portal inlaid on the ground.

    The round table of this golden chamber is the entrance to the sandbox one, and Meghal III is the "key" to open the entrance!

    "... This is a bit unexpected to me," Gao Wen stood next to the swirling entrance, looking down at the hazy clouds and sand dust, and said with a smile, "Then, here is the sandbox number one." ? Just walk in? "

    "It was easy to enter the sandbox number one, but we were not sure what would happen after we entered it. When the expedition team entered last time, a lot of weird changes had occurred in it, proving that the number one sandbox was losing surveillance. The situation has been constantly evolving, "Megur III re-floating to mid-air, said in a weaker voice than just now," outlanders ... although my entrustment may seem to you a lot, but please Remember-be careful. "

    "I will remember."

    Gao Wen nodded, while Selina Gellman next to him had already taken a step forward and entered the entrance of the swirling vortex.

    Gao Wen, Yuri, and Magnum followed closely behind.

    The four figures quickly disappeared into the depths of the vortex. When the winding clouds and mists closed again, the stars around the entrance wriggled and recovered, and the round table inlaid on the ground returned to its original appearance again.

    There was silence in the hall for two seconds before Mergoll III''s voice broke the silence: "Dear everyone, start-do what we should do.

    "Concentrate all remaining computing power to the sandbox and security system, shut down all non-essential functions of the backbone network, and shut down ... the city of dreams."

    The archbishops responded in unison: "Yes! Under the Pope!"

    One figure disappeared into the golden hall, and with each disappearing figure, the light in the golden hall seemed to dim.

    And beyond the golden hall, the entire city of dreams also changed.

    The clear and bright sky suddenly faded, and the gray and white endless chaos enveloped the entire world. Those splendid palaces, elegant towers, and rare and dreamy plants were all transformed into nothingness and black and white grids in a scattered light spot The line covered the urban land, and then even this black and white grid line was swallowed up by the endless mist ...

    The dream city that was once beautiful and exhausted by human imagination was restored to the most chaotic initial dream in a few breaths, and in this boundless darkness, only the light of mist and chaos, only The "Golden Chamber", which had shrunk to only one hall, still stood on the ground.

    In the hall where the light was already dim, the creeping starlight aggregates calmed down, floating quietly in the air, as if thinking, as if remembering ...

    ...

    In the underground palace of the dormant in the real world, the priests wearing black or white robes returned to the real world, while maintaining the most basic connection to the spiritual network and providing their own computing power, while walking around the palace With.

    "Dream control begins! Dream control begins!"

    Some priests are ordering aloud, some priests are checking the prohibition in every part of the palace, some priests set off to the surface to perform the dream surveillance of the entire "Orangedale" area.

    Noisy movements in the palace can be heard even at the lowest level of the underground palace. "Soul Song", located in the containment area on the ground floor but having lowered the containment level due to the relief of pollution symptoms, noticed the change in the atmosphere in the corridor outside. He raised his head and came behind the iron gate with the complex runes. He asked gently, "Mr. Guard, what is happening outside?"

    "Dream control, Archbishop Wendy," the guard''s muffled voice came from outside, as if wearing a thick helmet, "please wait and don''t dream."

    "... I wish I could help."

    "Please stay awake tonight, this is the greatest help for everyone."

    "You''re right, Mr. Guard."

    Wendy whispered, retreated to his bed and sat quietly on it.

    On the wall opposite her, glittering crystal dust paint depicts a complex set of symbols, which consist of many curved lines and circles, as if it were a symbol of some deep-sea animal, with a profound mysterious meaning.

    Looking at the symbols, Wendy''s mind quickly became sober and rational, and most of the nervousness and depression had disappeared.

    Just a little shy, I want to dig big squid ...

    ...

    Gao Wen felt that he was walking down a ramp that went down to the depths of endless yellow sand and clouds. Without knowing how long he had walked, he suddenly felt the strange and strange atmosphere around him suddenly swept away. The clouds dispersed, and his eyes suddenly opened up.

    A city standing in the yellow sand appeared to him and Selina and others.

    The city has a turquoise exterior wall, the towering walls are clear, the arrow towers and observation decks look extraordinary under the blue sky, but no guards can be seen on the walls or in front of the gates.

    While seeing this desert city, a strange rotten smell also drifted into Gao Wen''s nostrils.

    "This is the first city you can see when you enter the sandbox No. 1, Nim Santjo City State, and it is also the starting point of civilization in the sandbox world," Selina whispered. This was set at least in the early days of the sandbox startup, but later, as history evolved and climate changed, the area was eroded by the desert, but it was still a traffic corridor and commercial prosperity. "

    "It''s an empty city now," Yuri continued, "the expedition that entered last reported that the city and surrounding villages were empty. In addition, they were attacked while staying overnight in the city, We need to be more careful about this. "

    "There''s a smell here," Magnum frowned, "as if something had decayed."

    "The exploration team also reported this weird phenomenon before," Selena nodded. "Nim Santrow and the surrounding villages and towns are filled with this weird rotten smell, although not very strong, but the scope Very wide. The expedition did not find the source of the scent, but the scent itself seemed harmless. "

    Gao Wen sniffed and said casually, "Will it be those disappearing sandbox residents who are rotten in a state we can''t see?"

    Yuri''s face shook when he heard Gao Wen''s words, and Magnum next to him subconsciously looked around the vast empty desert, and frowned, "This is really ... Does it scare people like you? "

    "Call me Gao Wen directly, this may help relax," Gao Wen glanced at Magnum with a smile, and then walked towards the entrance of that city-state without waiting for the other party to answer. "Don''t waste time, we can only have '' Ten days''. "

    Magnum and others immediately followed, and Gao Wen quietly activated the settings in the consciousness as he walked, trying to communicate the perceptual runes that were set next to him in the real world.

    He vaguely sensed the runes, and sensed the existence of Amber and Tyre with those runes.

    But the feeling that came was very, very weird, with a weird and dull feeling, as if watching an extremely slow world with a serious delay.

    Is this the effect of "time iteration" ...

    Gao Wen was thoughtful.

    Ten times the time iteration has already made you can only perceive the reality vaguely, and it is almost impossible to communicate with the real world. So in the past time iterations of thousands or even higher times, the residents in the sandbox No. 1 obviously It is impossible to interface with the real world.

    Even if there is occasional information interaction, they can only receive very weird, distorted and blurred reality information.

    This sandbox is an island ...

    With such feelings, Gao Wen stepped into the city-state surrounded by yellow sand with three temporary partners.

    Earthy or off-white buildings stand on both sides of the street. Most of them have flat roofs and curved window frames, and colorful red or yellow cloth drapes are suspended between tall houses and straddle between Above the street, the dry wind was constantly dancing.

    "This is a completely different style from the phantom town we saw before ..." Magnum couldn''t help but say.

    Selina spoke and explained to Govin: "The sandbox number one is very large. In addition to this Nim Santjo city-state in the desert area, there is also a valley city in the forest area. The city of Fengxi on the edge of the wetland has different city states and kingdoms ... It has developed for thousands of years under the acceleration of time. Millions of virtual personalities have multiplied here, and the starting point of the sandbox civilization has been set. In the Iron Age, this was enough for the residents inside to expand their ''world'' to a very large extent. "

    Gao Wen raised an eyebrow: "The starting point of civilization is set in the Iron Age?"

    "Yes," Selena nodded. "If it was set directly in the primitive era, it would take a long time for the sandbox to develop a true civilization, and there would be too much uncertainty in the middle, even if iterating over time. To accelerate, the entire experimental process will also be pulled very long, so we set a set of basic data for each sandbox, which contains the complete history from the primitive era to the iron age, and archaeological discoveries that can be corroborated, This allows the virtual and physical residents in the sandbox to enter the stage of civilization deduction faster. "

    "... This is really a big project."

    Selina seemed to hear a little deep meaning from Gao Wen''s tone, and couldn''t help wondering: "Is there anything wrong?"

    "No ... I can''t think of anything for the time being," Gao Wen shook his head. "I just admire your patience and perseverance in writing this set of things."

    Selina wasn''t sure if it was true praise or irony, but when she was about to say something more, a building appeared in her sight interrupted her next words in advance.

    A building that is significantly taller and more grand than the surrounding buildings, with dozens of pale gold sculptural columns and stone arches at the end of the streets full of yellow sand.

    "Is that a temple?" Gao Wen asked, looking away.

    "The outline of the building reported by the expedition," Yuri nodded. "It should be the city-state temple of Nim Santrow."

    Gao Wen thoughtfully: "It has a completely different style from the church in Phantom Town."

    "But the same¡® **** ¡¯is enshrined in it.¡±

    Selina whispered.

    Believe in the same **** ... But because of the differences in regional culture, temples of different styles have been built.

    This once again made Gao Wen aware of the power of this sandbox in terms of "realism" and how the civilization in the sandbox developed step by step.

    And while thinking, they have come to the temple.

    At the entrance to the temple facing the street, Gao Wen saw the familiar relief, which was carved on a huge stone and stood on the square in front of the temple:

    A huge palm covering the symbolic ground-this is the hallmark of the upper narrator.

    Gao Wen''s gaze swept over the relief that symbolized the upper narrator, striding over the boulder and preparing to enter the temple.

    But at the gate of the temple, his steps stopped suddenly.

    His gaze was staring at a stone pillar at the entrance of the temple.

    On the surface of the stone pillar, a line of text was engraved deeply, the line of the text was deep, but the handwriting was messy and distorted. The depth of each line of strokes appeared dark red as if immersed in blood. Infinite despair and madness, it only has one sentence--

    The gods are dead.

    (Mummy!)

 Chapter 808ï¼š God is dead

    The gods are dead.

    Gao Wen stared at the words carved on the stone for a long time, because he didn''t know how to react for a moment, and seemed to be in no mood. Behind him, Yuri and three others also leaned in, and those crooked dark red marks reflected in Eyes of everyone.

    "... All the ancestors of my family ..." Magnum opened his eyes wide. "What does this mean?"

    Gao Wen finally reacted from the initial shock. Even though he saw such a blasphemy word at the temple door for a while, he still remembered that he couldn''t believe anything and couldn''t do it easily in the sandbox number one. The code of any conclusion, this is the first time to learn more about Selena: "Did the last group of explorers see this sentence in this city?"

    "No, I''m sure," Selena said immediately. "Although the previous expeditions had not had time to explore the interior of the building in the city, they have searched the entrance to this temple if they really saw it. This sentence cannot be reported. "

    "The gods are dead ..." Yuri murmured to himself. "The sandbox world was empty when we last explored. Who left this sentence?"

    "Think of Mirage Town," muttered Magnum. "Empty ... maybe we just can''t see them."

    "We should search for this temple, what do you think?" Selina said, turning her eyes to Gao Wen-although she and the other two archbishops were "professionals" in the sandbox number one, their specific actions were You must listen to Gao Wen''s opinion. After all, they may be facing gods. In this regard, "outside wanderers" are the real experts.

    Gao Wen knew the eternal people''s views on himself, in fact he did not consider himself a professional against the gods-after all, this field is too high-end, he really can''t think of any kind of characters who can give guidance on gods However, after all, he was also exposed to many gods and miscellaneous. He also participated in the siege and cooking of the **** of nature (high folk imitation version). At least in terms of self-confidence, he was much stronger than ordinary people.

    Of course, if you add the theoretical knowledge you get from communicating with Veronica and Carmel on weekdays, plus the experience you have accumulated after studying ancient books and the Holy Light sect collection, he is indeed in the field of theology and anti-God Can be considered an expert.

    "Search for the temple," he nodded, "the place of worship is the ''channel'' where the gods influence the world, and it often shows the nature and state of the gods in turn.

    "But remember to be alert and speak out immediately after seeing unusual sights or hearing suspicious sounds. Here, don''t trust your mind too much."

    The three archbishops nodded, and then stepped forward with Gao Wen, walking towards the interior of the temple building with a strong desert atmosphere.

    The temple did not know how long it had been deserted, and it seemed vicissitudes and old, with traces of time.

    After a short period of martyrdom, there was a hall for religious activities. The lights originally used to illuminate the hall were long gone. The huge columns and the cloth curtains hanging from the sky interweave layers of shadows in the hall. The sunlight from the narrow high window shines into the room, and a bright "road" is cut between the shadows. At this moment, it is the afternoon of the sandbox world. These sloping sunlight are not very strong, and they are more and more The whole interior space adds a mysterious, ancient charm.

    Gao Wen turned his head casually and glanced at his eyes. He saw the sun in the sky through the narrow high window. It was also a huge day. The glorious corona loomed a grain of wood grain and the "sun" in the real world. It''s general look.

    Living on satellites orbiting gas giant planets, the dormants can''t imagine what the sun on other planets looks like. In this sandbox, they also set up a round of sun that is no different from the real world.

    "Here has been deserted for at least decades ... maybe a century, but it won''t be longer," Yuri stooped down next to a collapsed stone platform, rubbing her fingers against a piece of weathered stone that had fallen severely. Cloth, "otherwise it would not be possible to keep these things."

    "But the words at the door seem to have been carved recently." Magnum frowned, frowning.

    Gao Wen looked at Yuri''s movement and asked casually, "Is the thing in the sandbox world weathering and decaying like the real world?"

    "Yes," Yuri stood up, "and it is similar to the weathering form and speed in the real world. We are referring to these details directly to the reality. After all, it is almost impossible for mortals to rewrite a full set of details. work."

    "Well," Gao Wen shook his head helplessly and sighed. "The real world can give birth to gods. How can such a world that is highly similar to the real world not give birth to similar religious phenomena."

    Selina walking next to him shook her head: "Before that, who knows that the deities are¡® born ¡¯and not¡® what they have ¡¯?¡±

    The three archbishops were speechless, and remained silent as they continued to examine the clues in the temple.

    Magnum walked to the forefront of the hall. Here, there was a special round high window. The light from the high window shined on the platform like a preaching platform. Slight dust particles were flying in the light. The uninvited guests disturbed the original trajectory.

    Yuri came to Magnum and asked casually, "Are you sure you have removed the psychic storm from your subconscious?"

    "Damn, you have to confirm it a few times-of course I removed it!" Magnum glared, "Did I hurt you many times by accident with Mind Storm? Are you so revengeful?"

    "... I even practiced an exclusive resistance to Mind Storm, what do you say?"

    "... I-OK-removed! Absolutely, removed!" Magnum emphasized again with a word, while still looking at the platform like the preaching platform, suddenly, he glanced Gaze stagnated and landed on a corner of the ground, "... There is also here."

    Yuri looked along the line of sight of the other party, only to see a row of rough scores deeply imprinted on the slate, exactly the same as the entrance of the temple¡ª

    The gods are dead.

    The two archbishops were silent for a moment before Magnum suddenly said, "Yuri, to be honest, do you believe what was said above?"

    "There is only one" **** "in the sandbox. If this sentence is true and the **** is really dead, then we can go back to celebrate," Yuri said with a bitter smile. "Unfortunately, the people who have been polluted still have Contaminated and out of control of the sandbox, there is no sign of recovery. At this moment, when I see this **** is dead, I can only feel double strange and terrible. "

    Magnum nodded in agreement: "Also, no matter who left these terrible words here, his mind does not look normal ..."

    On the other side, Govin and Selena are examining several rooms connected to the hall.

    In a display room located behind the preacher''s side, which seems to be dedicated to the storage of important items, they saw many things dedicated by the believers, which were placed in square holes on the wall and kept properly.

    Selina frowned slightly, looking at the fine gold and silver utensils and jewellery: "The upper narrator is deeply religious by the locals ... I am afraid these offerings are only a small part."

    "Unfortunately, these ordinary things should not make much sense to a deity." Gao Wen said casually, and then his eyes were attracted by a gorgeous and exquisite one-handed sword placed separately-that one-handed sword did not Like ordinary offerings, they were placed in a hole in the wall, but on a platform at the end of the room, surrounded by seals. There seemed to be text on the platform, which looked very different.

    Gao Wen came to the platform and saw a line of text on it:

    The Most Holy King Balmora presented to our Lord, the summer day of the camomile year.

    "It seems that a king dedicated it to the upper narrator ..." Gao Wen looked at the line and said casually.

    "King Balmora ..." Selena also saw the line of text, with a hint of thought in her expression, "I seem to have some impression."

    "Oh?" Gao Wen raised his eyebrows. He thought he was an insignificant name, but he felt something strange in Selina''s expression. "What did this king Balmora do?"

    "According to the information output by the log system, it was a virtual personality automatically generated by the sandbox," said Selina, thinking, "At the beginning, she was a slave of the city state of Nim Drow, and then set according to the system. Relying on slave-wrestling to become free, he became one of the city''s guards, and was slowly promoted to captain ... "

    "A slave-born guard?" Gao Wen couldn''t help but be surprised. "How did he become a king?"

    "Let me think ... According to the time in the sandbox, it should be about two hundred years before the runaway, the Nim Drow city state was shrouded in insects, the water was contaminated, the food was lost, and the locusts and black beetles ate most of the The nobles of the city-state ran away, and the king ran to the nearby countries with refuge and wealth to take refuge. In the situation of crisis, the living people in the city-state decided to recommend a new king-to find a way to fight the pests. The person who finds a source of food and a new source of water is the new king.

    "Just as you think, this ''sandbox resident'' called Balmora did all these things-he found out the root cause of the pest outbreak, took the people in the city to find a new source of water, and brought soldiers Catching up with some of the fleeing nobles, recaptured some of the food they took away ... all great feats, even beyond our preset ''scripts'', there has never been a ''virtual resident'' who can do this to promote history The big things in the process, similar things are often done by external input script ... so I was impressed. "

    "So what happened to this great king?" Gavin asked curiously.

    Selina seemed to hesitate before she said softly, "... deleted."

    "deleted?"

    "The script was too biased, and the sandbox considered the system to be at risk of imbalance, so it automatically corrected it. Balmora died suddenly during his heyday, but it was actually deleted-of course, he left in the history of the first sandbox. This reputation has not been reset, at least. "

    Gao Wen did not speak for a while, but just silently looked at the sword placed on the platform, as if looking at a virtual personality born in a dream world, created by the system, watching him transform from a slave to a soldier, from The soldiers became generals, from generals to kings, to lords, and finally ... deleted.

    Suddenly, he had some strange feelings about the sentient beings who had sunk in the sandbox world.

    His attention soon returned to the temple belonging to the "upper narrator."

    "Then, following the clue here, the Balmora king dedicated his sword to the gods," he said to Selina beside him. "That is, in the age of Balmora''s activeness, the upper narrator Has been born, and has even become the core belief of this Nim Santjo city-state. "

    Selina obviously thought of the same thing, and her expression was thoughtful: "It looks like ..."

    "The sandbox system wasn''t out of control at the time-you outside monitors knew nothing about the appearance and existence of this temple."

    "It does."

    Gao Wen raised his eyelids: "Why do you think this is?"

    Selina pondered, slowly saying, "Either ... it is the upper narrator who distorts time and history after the sandbox is out of control, weaving a world process that does not exist in the sandbox world, or the sandbox system is out of control Even earlier than we thought, even surveillance systems have been deceiving us. "

    Gao Wen was silent.

    Either way, it is not good news.

    If it is the first possibility, it means that the upper narrator''s erosion and control of the sandbox system is more severe than expected. He even has the ability to manipulate time and history in the sandbox world, which is beyond simple Mental pollution

    If it is the second possibility, it means that his pollution was leaked earlier than everyone expected, and it means that he most likely has left in the real world an undetected hidden danger that may erupt at any time ...

    To be fair, Gao Wenning would rather encounter the first situation.

 Chapter 809ï¼š The Night Visitor

    The first day in the sandbox world, hurriedly spent exploring the temples and cities.

    The giant sun that was simulated by the horizon was gradually approaching the horizon. The brilliant rays of light cast the silhouette of the desert city Bonim Sangzo on the ground. Gao Wen came to a high platform near the temple, overlooking this empty person. The long-abandoned city seems to be lost in thought.

    Footsteps came from behind him, and Gao Wen turned his head to see Selina had come to her.

    "Tonight we will rest in an empty house near the temple," said Selina. "Do you think it''s OK?"

    "Nothing is impossible," Gao Wen said casually, "you understand the environment here, you can arrange it yourself."

    Selina opened her mouth, seemed a little hesitant, and said a few seconds later, "Do you want to deal with the upper narrator? For example ... how to draw him out."

    This was not only her question, but also something that Yuri and Magnan wanted to ask but did not dare to ask.

    So far, the upper narrators are still an intangible and intangible thing in his eyes. He exists, and its power and influence can be seen everywhere in the sandbox. However, he has no entity at all exposed to everyone. Celine Na had no idea how to confront such an enemy, and the wanderers outside ...

    She and Yuri and Magnum watched the whole day, and did not see the extravagant wanderers take any active means to search for or confront the upper narrators. Gao Wen, like them, did some investigation and collection throughout the day. Intelligence work, which made them wonder

    Can these things they are doing be used against the invisible and destructive "god"?

    In the sinking glory of the giant sun, Gao Wen glanced at Selina and smiled, "I know what you are worried about.

    "To be frank, hiding a faceless **** in such a vast sandbox world is a situation that makes me feel quite tricky. I cannot start or start.

    "So I''m waiting, waiting for the ''upper narrator'' to take the initiative."

    "Wait for him to show up?" Selina opened her eyes slightly. "Do you think the upper narrator will take the initiative?"

    "Yes, this is his long-awaited opportunity," Gao Wen said resolutely. "We are the last springboard from which he can get out of trouble. Our exploration of the sandbox is also the best opportunity it can seize, even if it is not Considering this, the intrusion of our ''uninvited guests'' must have caught his attention. According to the experience of the previous exploration team, the **** does not welcome the outsider very much. He will at least make some kind of response as long as it responds. Then we will have the opportunity to seize the real power and find clues to it. "

    "Assault ..." Selina whispered, looking at the giant sun that had sunk to the horizon. "It''s getting dark."

    "Yeah, it ¡¯s getting dark. The previous expedition team encountered a mental backlash after dark," Gao Wen nodded. "In the sandbox world, ''night'' is a very special concept. It seems that whenever night falls, There will be many changes in this world. We have already explored Nim Santrow during the day, and next, maybe we can look forward to what it looks like at night. "

    Gao Wen said, stepping towards the edge of the high platform, preparing to return to the temporary station, but Selina''s voice suddenly came from behind him: "Have you considered the truth of the words at the temple door and the preaching platform? ? "

    "God is dead?" Gao Wen stopped at the edge of the platform and shook his head slightly. "I don''t believe it."

    Night finally came.

    The moonless night sky shrouded the desert city of Bonni Sando, strange stars flickered in the sky, and in an abandoned house near the temple, Selina summoned her lantern for this house that I never knew belonged to. Brings warm and bright lights.

    The house has been cleaned up, and Yuri waved at the long table located in the center of the main house, and created a table of rich banquets from a vacuum. The roasted meat was brushed with uniform sauce, and the color was tempting. Desserts and vegetables are dotted around the main course. They are brightly colored and delicious, and there are translucent wine glasses, candlesticks and other things on the table, which embellish this table feast.

    "Enjoying food and exploring city-states do not conflict." Yuri, sitting at a long table with a polite smile, looked extremely graceful. "Although they are all dream products created, here is the world of dreams, Enjoy yourself. "

    "It''s boring, we don''t have to eat or drink here," Magnum said casually. "Should you really deserve to be aristocratic, create some illusions in this ghost place to deceive yourself and put on Sufeng 702? Tim wine and silver candle holders "

    As he said, the archbishop with short red hair and short stature sat at the long table and cut himself a piece of barbecue: "... It''s pretty fragrant."

    Selina looked at the two at the long table, and couldn''t help but frowned slightly and reminded: "Be careful now that it is the night of the sandbox world, this world is not very safe after night."

    "Of course, so I''m waiting for that **** upper storyteller to come to the door," Magnum''s loud voice rang at the long table. "It will only create vague dreams and illusions, still in the temple What words of "God is dead" are left to scare people. I am curious now. What else will he do next? Is it not possible to knock directly? "

    Magnum''s loud voice had just fallen, and the dwellings as a temporary stop suddenly quieted down.

    "Tuk Tuk Tuk"

    A rhythmic knock came to everyone''s ears.

    In this deserted world, in this deserted city-state, under this silent night

    There was a knock at the door.

    Magnum had a half-barbeque stuck in his mouth, and only two seconds later he stared hard and swallowed: "... **** ... I mean ..."

    At the same time, the gentle knock on the door still sounded, as if the knocker outside had great patience.

    Yuri and Selena''s eyes fell on Magnum at the same time. The red-haired archbishop glared and finally waved vigorously: "Okay, I''ll drive ..."

    Gao Wen stood up earlier, "Let''s go."

    As he spoke, he came to the door made of unknown wood, and at the same time he separated a ray of spirit and felt things outside the door.

    There was a breath of people outside, but it seemed to be just people.

    Gao Wen put his hand on the handle of the door, and at the same time, the smooth knocking of the door stopped, as if the outside visitors expected someone to open the door and began to wait patiently.

    As the door shaft squeaked and broke the silence under the night, Gao Wen pushed open the door, and he saw an old man in a worn gray robe standing outside the door.

    The counterpart was tall and had white hair, and the wrinkles on his face showed the traces of years of ruthlessness. He was wearing a robe that I had not known for many years. The robe was scarred, and the hem was worn and worn, but Some patterns can be seen faintly, and an old paper lantern is held in the hands of the old man. The light of the lantern illuminates a small area around it. In the dim light produced by that simple lantern, Gao Wen saw Another figure appeared behind the old man.

    It was a young girl in a shabby white dress with long white hair almost hanging to her ankles. She stood behind the old man with bare feet and looked down at the toes. As a result, Gao Wen couldn''t see her face and could only roughly judge her. Young, young, thin and handsome.

    An old man, a young girl, visiting the old paper lanterns late at night, seemed to be without any threat.

    But in this sandbox, in this already empty world, their existence is a weird thing in itself! !!

    Gao Wen did not relax any vigilance because of the apparent harmlessness of people and animals on the visitor. He had already assumed that the other party was some kind of temptation of the "upper narrator." Late, is there anything? "

    "It''s been a long time since there have been lights in this city," said the old man, with a gentle expression on his face, and his tone was very kind. "We saw the lights in the distance and were very surprised. Come and see the situation."

    So natural, so normal.

    However, the more normal his performance was, the more weird Gao Wen felt.

    Footsteps came from behind, and Selina came to Gao Wen.

    She glanced at the old man and girl at the door, nodded slightly, and her voice was also very natural: "Is it a guest?"

    "I''m sorry to disturb you at night," said the old man. "Can we go in and rest for a while? It''s not easy to see the lights in this city again."

    Receiving visitors on a night when no visitors should be present is undoubtedly very risky.

    However, Gao Wen suddenly smiled after looking at the duo at the door for a moment, and said generously: "Of course the desert area is very cold at night. Come in and warm up."

    Selina looked at this scene with a strange expression, and some strange associations raised in her heart:

    The upper-level narrator knocked on the explorer''s door, and the wanderers outside the region pushed out the door, warmly welcoming the former as a guest, and then things got interesting.

    Of course, she didn''t have any evidence to prove that the ordinary people and girls who looked ordinary were the incarnations of the upper narrators, but since they appeared in such weird situations ... that even if they were not "incarnations", they obviously would not Is normal.

    In the abandoned dwellings, warm lights illuminate the room, long tables are filled with mouth-watering food, the fragrance of wine is fluttering in the air, and guests coming from the cold night are led to the table .

    Yuri and Magnum looked at the stranger in front of them with curiosity and alertness. The old man smiled gently, and the white-haired girl in the white dress just sat quietly, staring down at her. My toes seem to be deaf to what is happening around me, and I don''t seem to dare to communicate with strangers around me.

    "My name is Duvalt," the old man in the shabby robe did not show anything unusual, he just sat politely at the long table and said with a smile, "It is a priest who is still walking on the earth , Huh ... probably the last one. "

    priest¡­¡­

    Gao Wen captured the word, but did not show anything.

    The old man who claimed to be Duvalt then pointed to the girl who was next to him, and continued, "Her name is Naritiel."

    He only introduced the girl''s name, and then left the following, and did not by the way introduce Gao Wen''s identity and the relationship between the two.

    Still Yuri aside, he said, "Naritil ... Is your granddaughter a nice name?"

    "No, it just happened to be traveling," the old man shook his head. "In today''s world, it is not easy to find a companion."

    The girl, known as Naratiel, looked up carefully, raised her fingers at herself, and said quietly, "Naratir."

    This seems to be self-introduction.

    Magnum pouted and said nothing.

    "We are a group of explorers, and we are curious about this city," Gao Wen saw the two "people" coming out of the unmanned night in front of him, so he introduced himself normally, and it was not clear what they were Under the circumstances, I did not take the initiative, but introduced myself with a smile, "You can call me Gawain, Gawain Cecil. This is Selena Gelfen, this one next to me It''s Mr. Yuri Charvin, and this one, Mr. Magnan Kailabor. "

    "It''s great to see the traveller here again," Duvalt said warmly, glancing over the rich food on the long table next to him, "Ah ... it''s a huge dinner."

    "You can eat together," Yuri said politely. "It''s a virtue to share food."

    "The meal is indeed good," Magnum followed, and he sniffed hard. "Alas ... unfortunately, it would have been better without the stinky smell everywhere."

    A weird, rancid breath permeated the entire Nim Drow and the surrounding areas, which had clearly affected the mood of the archbishop.

    The elderly Duvalt heard Magnum''s complaining and gave a mild smile: "Is it stinky ... it''s normal."

    Gao Wen frowned immediately and asked subconsciously, "Why is it normal?"

    "The **** is dead," the old man whispered, placing his hands on his chest, palms facing down, palms down, and his tone becoming more and more low. "Now ... he''s finally beginning to rot."

    (Mama yeah !!!)

 Chapter 810ï¼š Between virtual and real

    The **** is dead ... now he is finally beginning to rot ...

    The old man in front of him spoke a word that seemed normal in such a common and natural tone, but made everyone on the scene feel an inexplicable weirdness.

    Magnum''s hands were already on the table, faintly crossed, eyes fixed on the old man who claimed to be "Duvalt": "The **** in your mouth, which **** is it?"

    The old man smiled and said very frankly, "Who else can be? Of course, it is the upper narrator."

    When the suspicious old man said the word "upper narrator", Yuri and Magnan''s pupils shrank noticeably, but there was nothing abnormal on the scene as they imagined, as if everything was normal. Conversation was average.

    At this moment, Gao Wen also finally discerned some details from the broken pattern of the worn robe of the old man. It was a fragmented earth, and the earth was covered with a symbolic palm ...

    "You are the priest of the upper narrator," Gao Wen said gently, "but why do you say the **** is dead?"

    Duvalt did not answer immediately, but first took a piece of pastry from the rich food on the table and placed it in front of Naritiel. The white-haired girl did not speak, but just took the pastry and buried her head, quiet but again Eating very fast, as if hungry for a long time.

    "The gods have been dead for many years. Before the world was destroyed, the gods began to die," Duvalt spoke slowly, and his words seemed to carry vicissitudes of time. "When aware of the truth behind the world, God It was crazy. When God was crazy, he died ... It took him a century to die, and another century to decay, and the world after that became like this. "

    As he talked, Duvalt raised his arms and tidy up his too worn robe, and Gao Wen faintly saw that the robe''s edges were not only rotten and dirty, but even some spider webs were hanging¡ªthis shows that The owner of the robe not only visited many ruined and ruined places, but even spent a long time in some ruins not long ago.

    If one considers Sandbox No. 1 as a post-apocalyptic world, how long has this upper narrator priest named Duvalt lingered in this post-destruction world?

    The other party seemed to just want to find someone to chat with, although the situation was a little weird, but Gao Wen still planned to take advantage of this opportunity to learn more information, and then continued the topic with the trend: "In this world, there are other people besides us people?"

    "People? It''s long gone ..." said the old man in a low voice. "The world is over, civilization is over, there are only ruins here, and Duvalt and Naritiel wandering among the ruins."

    "Is everyone dead?" Yuri asked. "Or ... disappeared?"

    "I don''t know, I''m probably back to the Lord." The old man vaguely gave an inexplicable answer, and took another piece of food from the table and handed it to Naritiel, who was still very fast and quiet. Eating, the conversation that seemed to happen to her had nothing to do with her.

    "How long have you been here?" Selina joined the conversation, asking softly.

    "I can''t remember, probably since the end of the world, I stayed here," said the old man calmly. "I still remember some vague things, remember how the city looked like when it was bustling and lively, and many people lived there. In these houses, there are merchants from swamps, forests, plains, and coastal city-states on the streets, celebrations and heroes, and philosophers'' speeches and debates on the platform. The temples in the city are bright and spacious, and the sun will pass through the clean The windows were sprinkled on the pulpit, and the believers were calm and happy ...

    "I still remember the news from the south. Scholars have created a device that overlooks the starry sky. Sailors from the west coast discussed the strange fish they caught from the deep sea in the tavern. A dancer from the oasis region entered the city. , People in half of the cities are talking about her beauty ...

    "Ah, that was a wonderful time ... except that it has passed."

    The old man shook his head, picked up a glass of wine handed to him by Yuri, tasted a sip, and exclaimed: "Oh, this is an incredible taste ... Naritir--"

    The white-haired girl who was buried in the cake looked up, looked at the wine glass in the old man''s hand in doubt, took the glass after receiving the affirmative look of the other person, and took a cautious sip.

    The next second, she spit out all the wine and spit it out for a long time: apparently, she didn''t like the taste very much.

    "... I''m curious," looking at the calm old man and the weird young girl, Gao Wen suddenly broke the silence. "Before we arrived, what are you eating-is there any food in the city? "

    "We haven''t eaten in a long time," Duvalt smiled and shook his head. "That''s why Naritir is so hungry."

    ...

    Within Tifeng, in the Orandale area, the night is already low, and the stars light up the night sky, reflecting the sparsely lit countryside below, and the "Orlandale''s Throat" located in the center of the area.

    In the unknown village, a shepherd who just fell asleep tossed and turned on the bed, as if struggling with an invisible dream, but soon he calmed down, his breathing became smooth and low, as if the dream had suddenly been stripped off, and the entire person had entered Deep, dreamless sleep.

    Outside the window, a hazy figure flickered by.

    In the village where everyone was silent, and the families had gone out to sleep, two figures in black robes slowly walked across the street, bathed in starlight, and went from one end of the village to the other.

    A young male voice came from the hood of one of the black robes: "The dream control of the last village is complete, they will sleep well, and no one will dream tonight."

    The figure next to him nodded, and a steady female voice came down from the hood: "Even so, we must patrol all night to prevent someone from breaking the control and dreaming again-under the pope, we are required to create absolute in the entire area of ??Orlando" No dream vacuum '', and as long as one person in this area is still dreaming, his dream can become a springboard and cause accidents. "

    "Can such a ''dream zone'' really work?"

    "Useless, that''s what the Pope and the extravagant wanderers need to consider. Whether we do it or not is our thing," said the calm girl voice. "Instead of worrying about this, it''s better to hope that everything will go well tonight, the best Don''t use our arrangement. "

    "It''s also ..." said the young male sleeper priest, walking towards the periphery of the village under the light of stars. Occasionally some sounds of wind and grass sounded in the quiet village, but it seemed more and more silent between heaven and earth.

    "It is said that the dream priests seven hundred years ago were responsible for doing these things." The male priest suddenly said.

    "whats the matter?"

    "Walking in the night, soothing disturbed dreams and healing those who have suffered trauma, like we are doing today."

    "Sounds like ... it''s really similar."

    "I didn''t expect that I would have come out of the underground palace to do this kind of thing-my grandfather had collected an amulet of a dream priest, but it was destroyed in my father''s generation," the young man The clergyman shook his head. "It is said that after the incident, we have the opportunity to obtain a new identity and to be able to operate in the right way-but correspondingly, we must move to a new place."

    The woman walking beside was silent for two or three seconds, shaking her head and reminding: "Outside, don''t talk about these."

    "... It''s true."

    The male priest seemed to smile, and promised to lift his head, looking out at the vast wasteland outside the village, towards the end of the wasteland.

    A crooked, sloping edge of the soil **** undulates in the far night, and the starlight illuminates the edge of the soil slope, revealing that there seems to be a rift valley, or a deep pit.

    Orlandale, Tifeng''s former imperial capital, was now quietly buried at the bottom of that huge pit.

    ...

    In the ancient and deep underground palace, the archbishop Semler, who has a serious and gloomy temperament and thinning hair, is inspecting the deepest part of the containment area.

    The newly installed magic net device drives the magic crystal lamp, which illuminates this once darkest and deepest area. The bright light also seems to be able to dispel the depressed and depressed atmosphere brought by the upper narrator. Hall, a priest who seemed to have just arrived came quickly to him, bowing his head slightly to pay tribute:

    "Archbishop, the surface dream control has been completed, and the scope of the dreamless vacuum zone has covered the entire Orlando area."

    "Very well," Semmler nodded, "continue to maintain the surveillance of the dreams in the Orlandale area, and send out the Spirit Knight Reserve to support the gaped area at any time."

    "Yes, the Archbishop."

    "Additional orders will be issued, and additional personnel will be deployed to guard the connection channel at the bottom of Orandal''s throat. If we have a ''zero level'' leak ... if necessary, blow up the dome."

    Facing such an order, the clergyman hesitated a little: "The archbishop, in this case, the upper part of the palace is likely to have irreparable damage, and the entire underground palace may be exposed ..."

    "The upper area can be abandoned. All our important facilities are in the middle and lower floors. These two areas have elemental blessings and reinforcement spells that can resist the collapse of the dome. We can slowly solve the problem after blocking the underground palace. As for the exposure ... that It''s not important anymore. "

    "Yes, the archbishop," the clergyman nodded slowly, but couldn''t help but ask, "but ... just blowing up the dome, can it really block the ''upper narrator''?"

    "How could a pile of collapsed stones be able to stop the invisible and godless gods," Semler sneered, shaking his head. "But the collapsed stones can stop the" believer "of the upper narrator. Now. "

    The ordering priest felt an inexplicable pressure coming, but he quickly took a deep breath in the pressure and nodded hard.

    The clergyman left, and Semler stood in the corridor of the empty and quiet containment area, standing quietly for several seconds before shaking his head slightly, and walking towards the area where the psionic choir members were contained.

    Wearing a heavy silver-white armor, the spirit knight guard inlaid with many mysterious runes on his helmet bowed his head in front of him: "The Archbishop."

    "Is everything OK?" Semler asked in a deep voice.

    A muffled voice came from under the spirit knight''s helmet: "Everything works, Archbishop."

    "Is anyone talking to the outside world?"

    "No."

    "well."

    Semmler nodded, crossed the guard''s spirit knight, came to the door of the outermost room of the containment area, and banged the metal gate painted with runes, inlaid with misleading silver and copper. The percussion sounded far away in the deep and long corridor.

    Two seconds later, a soft and sweet female voice sounded behind the gate: "Who is it?"

    "It''s me, Semler," said the serious and gloomy Semler. "Ms. Wendy, let me confirm your condition."

    "Ah, Archbishop Semler," Wendy, who was leaning against the corner of the room, watched the spider''s web boringly, stood up, patted the dust from the corner of the skirt, and came near the door. "I''m fine here¡ª ¡ªThe irritating voice hasn''t appeared for a long time. But it''s really a little boring in this room, only the spider can accompany me.

    "Be patient for a while," said Samler. Wendy''s voice in the room was smooth and clear. He was sane and a little relieved. "It has reached a critical stage. The sun will rise tomorrow and everything will be fine. Get up. "

    "I hope so."

    ...

    Near the temple of Bonim Sandro in the desert city, in the only lighted house, a white-haired girl named Naritir had fallen asleep against a corner in a haystack, and the old Duvalt sat like a guard. Not far away, sitting cross-legged on the ground, seemed to pray prayerfully.

    Yuri looked at the scene and couldn''t help whispering to the next Selina: "To be honest, when the Duvalt mentioned that Naritiel was very hungry, I was ready to fight, I was really I never thought she was really just hungry ... "

    Selena''s answer was very short: "The more normal, the more abnormal."

    "... how long are we going to stay with them?"

    "It depends on extraterritorial ... Govin Cecil."

    Selina whispered, her eyes falling on Gao Wen not far away.

    Gao Wen stood up and appeared to Duvalt, who seemed to have completed a prayer.

    "The **** is dead," he said to the vicissitudes of the old man. "Who do you pray to?"

    "Get used to it," Duvalt smiled and shook his head. "You know, faith is ... inertia."

    When he said "belief has inertia", his tone seemed quite complicated.

    Gao Wen couldn''t understand the psychological change of a person who has been wandering in the deserted world for many years. He just shook his head and waved his hand to disperse a spider running over a nearby pillar.

    "There are a lot of spiders here at night," Duvalt said. "But don''t worry, they are mild and harmless, and they will actively avoid people."

 Chapter 811ï¼š prey

    It was getting dark.

    According to Selina, the first group of explorers who entered the sandbox to check the situation was attacked after nightfall.

    Gao Wen stood in front of the house, looking up at the clear and translucent night sky in the desert area. The surface was calm and calm, but he secretly mobilized his perception of the surroundings and mobilized various arrangements.

    Until now, no strange phenomenon has occurred, and no one has been polluted by the soul. Duvalt and Naritiel are resting in a house not far behind, while the three Serenas remain alert and take turns. On duty in the house.

    It seemed like it would be a night to spend peacefully.

    The desert is quite cold after nightfall, but the temperature has not affected Gao Wen. He took a deep breath and let the cold air cool his mind. At the same time, he couldn''t help the technology of creating this world for the eternal sleeper. Be amazed

    Such a real wind, such a real chill, the vast earth, the twinkling stars, everything is just the same. How long did it take them to create a real world that is so fake, and lives in this world ... How long did it take to realize the existence of box boundaries?

    Feeling a movement in her heart, Gao Wen gathered her divergent thoughts, turned her head and looked at the direction of the door. Naritir, whose long white hair almost fell to her ankle, quietly opened the door and walked out. She stepped on the ground barefoot. There was almost no sound, but I didn''t know how to hide my breath.

    "Are you awake?" Gao Wen asked casually, looking at the weird girl.

    Naritir quickly looked up at Gao Wen, nodded slightly, and then came to the place not far from the door, then sat down on the floor, holding his knees in both hands, looking up at the sky dreamily.

    Although always thinking that the other party is weird, suspecting that the other party is the minions of the upper narrator or the dangerous mind wandering in the sandbox, Gao Wen could not help but ask curiously: "What are you doing?"

    "Look at the stars." The white-haired girl sitting on the floor said quietly.

    "... It''s obvious," Gao Wen said a little embarrassingly for a moment, "Aren''t you going to sleep at night just to run out to see the stars?"

    Naritier was silent for a while before hesitating to say again: "Look ... the stars."

    Gao Wen: "..."

    He suspected that there was some kind of communication barrier with the other party, but after hesitating, he stood next to Naritiel, seemingly casually asking, "How did you and Duvalt meet? You and him are just A travel companion? "

    "... is a travel companion," Naritir replied still very slowly and shortly to make it difficult to understand, but at least he was answering Gao Wen''s question, "I don''t remember."

    "Don''t remember exactly how you met?" Gao Wen guided the other side to say more while understanding the other''s vague answers. "How long have you been wandering here?"

    "A lot ... many years," Naritiel said.

    "Do you also believe in the upper narrator?"

    "... I don''t know," Naritiel shook her head, "I don''t remember."

    "You''ve been wandering here all these years? Did Duvalt tell you what the purpose of wandering was? Do you have anything to do?"

    Naritiel remained silent for a while, shaking her head: "Look at the stars."

    When Gao Wen guessed what the other man ¡¯s answer was wrong, he heard Naritir adding: "You disturbed me to see the stars."

    Gao Wen: "..."

    The communication seemed unable to continue, and Gao Wen could only sigh with regret, and judged that there should be some problems in Naritir''s mind, and her memory and thinking skills were significantly lower than ordinary people.

    Just then, a flare of light suddenly appeared in his sight.

    In front of the temple with many columns and stone statues, which has been abandoned for an unknown number of years, I do not know when a large-scale bonfire suddenly appeared. The burning flame rose from the temple square and was immersed the previous moment. The building in the dark night was instantly illuminated by this bright flame. Then, more and more fire or lights appeared on the top of the stone pillars around the temple, on the streets near and far, and in a household. Inside the house!

    The whole city seems to be waking up quickly in the lights!

    Gao Wen''s eyes widened, watching the lights spreading rapidly in the city, and then he suddenly turned his head in the direction of Naritiel.

    Naratil, who was still sitting there looking up at the starry sky a second ago, did not know when she had disappeared.

    Gao Wen even failed to lock in her breath change at all and failed to detect when and how she left (or disappeared)!

    But he was already ready to face the weird situation. At this moment, he was not even surprised. He saw the door behind him suddenly being opened, and the red-haired Archbishop Magnum rushed out of it. Walter''s old man is gone! "

    "I know," Gao Wen responded lightly. "It''s not just Tanaritl who''s gone."

    Magnum stared, noticing the lights that were constantly lit around the city, his voice suddenly exploded: "Our ancestors in my family! What is this?"

    Yuri and Selena also came out of the house. They had heard Magnum and Gao Wen talking outside the house. The lights spreading rapidly in the city reflected on their faces. Selina only watched. With a glance, he turned to look at Gao Wen: "Is this what you are waiting for?"

    "It looks like its patience is worse than I thought," Gao Wen nodded. "Be prepared, the upper narrator is here."

    Almost at the same time as Gao Wen''s voice fell, on the distant streets, in the shadows between houses, between the boundaries of light and shadow swaying from lights everywhere, countless creepy shadows suddenly emerged from the air. !!

    Those large and small shadows lay on the ground and quickly moved along the ground. At first, it only looked like the rolling mist at the border of the lights. Until some shadows came close, Gao Wen realized what it was. It was a spider. Countless Spiders crawling on the ground in shadow form!

    Countless shadows are moving under the lights, and they are elongated or shortened from time to time as the angle of the light changes. It is as if an invisible "real" spider is crawling against the ground. It is completely transparent, but stays on the ground. A strange shadow fell, and the moment he saw those shadow spiders, Gao Wen suddenly thought of a word Duvalt said to himself:

    "There are a lot of spiders here at night, but don''t worry, they are mild and harmless, and they will actively avoid people ..."

    These things don''t seem to be harmless at all now.

    Yuri opened her hands in an instant, and countless golden runes hovered around to protect everyone. The soft and warm light covered the audience. Selena Gell, who held the lantern, took a step forward, and the lantern shone. All the shadows crawling on the ground faded quickly, and then Magnum opened his hands and his thunderous voice burst suddenly:

    "Mind storm!"

    The powerful magic gathers in an instant, transforming into a dim light halo spreading in all directions. Wherever the halo passes, all the spider shadows pause for a short while, and a quiet and peaceful atmosphere fills the entire block.

    A powerful aura of tranquillity, high-level spiritual spells, can soothe all mental units, including enemy and self.

    But it couldn''t handle Yuri, who was in a state of great consternation. The temperamental archbishop with monocle almost exclaimed, "What about your storm of mind?"

    "Damn! I forgot I had replaced it with a soothing aura!" Magnum shouted.

    The temperamental archbishop Yuri is probably the first time in his life that he shouted, "You barbaric! Do you usually rely on subconscious casts!"

    "I used to be a Warlord priest. I used to rely on my subconscious to cast my spells. What can I do ?!"

    "Don''t use this as an excuse. I''m not not aware of the normal War God priest!"

    The quarrel between the two archbishops from behind made Gao Wen feel a little bit shocked for a while. He never expected that there would be such a talent in the Dark Sect. These two people could not help but think of Philip and Byron. He even felt that if Yuri and Magnum had arrived in Cecil, they would probably become national first-level comic actors within a year ...

    But a warm and clear light interrupted all the confusion, and Selina''s lantern in her hands bloomed with a strong brilliance. Her voice sounded as if with some force that could penetrate the endless curtain: "Quiet! Yuri, Mag Nan, you are affected!

    "The night here is amplifying your personality defects and negative thoughts, and is confusing your judgment!"

    Yuri and Magnan, who were about to fall into a quarrel, were affected by Selena''s lantern and awakened by her words. Suddenly, her eyes widened and she instantly realized the slight pollution and erosion.

    In the next second, the extremely powerful mental energy erupted around Magnum, setting off a real "storm" in the entire building and a considerable area around it.

    At the same time, more shadows are still gathering in all directions, and more lights are lighting in the streets and alleys of Nim Sandra. Light and shadow seem to form an intertwined grid line, centered on the temple area. Spread across the city, even strangely beyond the city, across the desert ...

    Looking at it all from the air, Nim Santrow and a large area around it are covered by this web of light and shadow, like a cobweb, and the small mental storm set off by Magnum is at the center of this huge cobweb Struggling flying insects, like prisoners in a spider web ...

    In the darkness not knowing how far from Nim Sandro, on a weird mountain peak standing in the desert like an inverted arthropod, an old paper lantern suddenly cut through the darkness, reflected in the dim light The figures of Duvalt and Naritiel.

    The former was holding a lantern and was quietly looking in the direction of Nim Sandra, while the city was completely covered by a huge cobweb, and a huge spider shadow was slowly patrolling around the edge of the web, while the latter sat on the floor With both hands on his knees, he continued to look up at the sky, staring at the starry sky simulated by the sandbox.

    "The last predation has begun, Naritiel," Duvalt said softly, "don''t you come and see?"

    Naritier sat unmoved and said with a sense of perseverance, "I want to see the stars."

    Duvalt frowned. "It''s all fake. What''s so nice about it?"

    "But for me ... it''s true ..."

    Duvalt frowned and looked at Naritiel, then slowly shook his head: "It doesn''t matter if it''s predatory, the real starry sky is waiting for us."

    Naritiel was silent, quiet for a long time under the night sky, and then suddenly muttered softly: "Cake, it''s delicious, wine, it''s not good."

    Duvalt didn''t hear him for a moment: "What are you talking about?"

    Naritiel didn''t speak again.

    Duvalt looked down at Naritiel for a long time, and finally shook his head helplessly: "... it doesn''t matter."

    Then he looked back and looked in the direction of Nim Santrow again, looking at the final predator after the end of the world.

    The net woven by the upper narrator will eventually catch the glimmer of light from reality ...

    The shock wave of the psychic storm rages between the streets, tearing away this world supported by dreams, the shadows of countless spiders are soaring in the energy surge, and even the nearby houses and slate floors have been turned into after several storms. The debris dissipates.

    However, the shadows are endless. The lights in Nim Sangdrok''s city lit up a large area of ??the night sky. In the starry and dim night sky, there are larger, more abstract shadows converging, like a giant predator. Approaching the temple area like a beast.

    "These things are weird and can''t be cleaned!" Magnum shouted in the center of the storm. "They must have a source, hidden somewhere we can''t see!"

    Yuri maintained the protection of the golden runes and also raised his voice: "We should find a way to leave this city, this whole city is probably a trap!"

    While struggling to cope with the shadows of spiders and the ubiquitous mental pollution, Yuri and Magnan turned their heads in unison, looking in the direction of Gao Wen.

    The upper narrator has already begun to work, the extravagant wanderer ... shouldn''t there be something to do? !!

    "Should you take action ?!" Magnum shouted, "We can''t hold on for too long."

    Gao Wen was standing not far from Magnum and Yuri, beside Selena Gulfen. He didn''t do anything from start to finish, just watching the shadows quietly, watching As Magnan and others launched a counterattack, they watched the chaos quietly as if it were none of their business.

    His silence made Selina care, and made Yuri and Magnum even more nervous.

    What are the outsiders waiting for? Why doesn''t He act?

    As such doubts became more inflated, and almost would shake Magnum''s confidence, Gao Wen finally exhaled softly.

    "So it is ..."

    (Mama yeah !!!)

 Chapter 812ï¼š The world after decay

    When those illusive lights came on, and those phantom-like spider tides came in, Gao Wen just watched quietly.

    He knows that the spiders are menacing, and they are likely to carry some weird power of the upper narrator, but Yuri and Magnum are also archbishops of the Everlasting, and if they are taken seriously, they can support them for a long time. .

    What''s more, there is Selena Gell, who has broken through the legendary "soul protector", and the situation will not get out of control.

    As for Gao Wen himself ... he certainly didn''t do nothing.

    From entering the No. 1 sandbox, he dissipated his spirit and felt everything in this world. Although this sandbox world has been done with falsehood, its essence is still a dream world, and in In such a dream world, "spiritual power" appears more active and effective than ever.

    At first, he didn''t find anything. The edge of the mind detection came from the normal analog consciousness. Even after Duvalt and Naritiel appeared, he could not detect any violations from the other side. But until those spiders appeared and the lights turned on, those "abnormal" things appeared in this "normal" city-state, and he finally felt the deep fragmentation and violation of this world.

    Magnan heard Gavin''s self-talk and couldn''t help screaming, "What did you find ?!"

    "We always thought that the biggest change in this sandbox world was the disappearance of all inhabitants, but in fact ... the real situation is more complicated than that, and it is just under our eyes." Gao Wen said unhurriedly, He slowly opened his hands, and some strange fragments began to appear suddenly beside him, and the spider shadows growing in the gap between light and shadow in all directions seemed to be stimulated by some kind, and raged madly in an instant, Seems to want to stop Govin''s next move.

    But Gao Wen has done all the work.

    Complex and meaningless pieces of history surged out around him, turning into a turbulence that the ordinary human mind simply couldn''t handle, washing away everything around it. This turbulence expanded even faster than Magnum''s mental storm and exceeded The lights that spread throughout the city and the world--

    This is a piece of history that has never appeared in the sandbox. It is unfamiliar data that has not been processed by the entire Mind Network, and even a part of it ... is the "knowledge" and "concept" unheard of by those who make the Mind Network .

    They are vicious bugs for the entire world.

    The whole city shook, the whole desert shook, and finally, the whole space shook--

    Away from the depths of Nim Sandra''s desert, he stood on top of a mountain peak in yellow sand like an inverted arthropod. Duvalt tried his best to maintain balance in the constantly oscillating space. He watched the desert and the distant city-state quickly. Falling apart, exposing the real world covered by this layer of illusions-a ruin of the world that has withered and ended, and his old face is full of astonishment: "How did he find ... how he did it ... these are incomprehensible What the **** is ... "

    In Duvalt''s mumbled murmur, Naritir, who had been sitting on the ground watching the stars, seemed to wake up from her dream. She suddenly stood up, staring blankly above Nim Santjo City. In the night sky, a round of silvery white light was reflected in the clear turquoise eyes.

    "So pretty ... star."

    Duvalt followed Naritiel''s line of sight and saw the strange celestial body hanging high in the sky.

    It is clear and bright, brighter than any star, but colder and smaller than the sun. It sheds a flawless light, and under its light, the layer of "false curtain" covered by the surface of this world is more amazing speed. Disintegrating--

    "What it is?"

    ...

    "What it is!"

    Magnum was shocked to see the strange object suddenly appearing in the sky, looking at the silver disk that was many times smaller than the sun, but still able to illuminate the night sky, and saw that the sky around the silver disk was quickly covered with cracks, As if the whole world was cracking around it, it was at a loss for a while.

    "It''s called ''The Moon,''" Gao Wen said with a smile, "something that doesn''t exist in this world."

    Instead of using the word "month" already in this world, Gao Wen directly issued a strangely strange pronunciation in Magnum in a language known in previous lives.

    There is no celestial body named "moon" in this world. Instead of looking for similar concepts, there is only the "month position" that magicians conceived during the ceremony and symbolizes the position of the magic goddess, and the calendar is used to distinguish one The word "month" in six phases of the year.

    In fact, these two words have nothing to do with the "moon", but Gao Wen translated them into "month" in his mind.

    In the real world, he looked up at the night sky countless times, seeing the moonless and strange starry sky.

    Thanks to this real sandbox world with fakes, he bathed in moonlight for the first time in countless years-although this moonlight is fake, even a fatal bug for this sandbox world.

    Yuri watched Gao Wen in a terrifying smile under the light of that weird celestial body. There was only one thought in his mind--

    The terrible extravagant wanderer summoned a certain celestial body in his hometown by means of a certain loophole, and this celestial body obviously has very terrible power. The existence of it alone is enough to split the world. Extraterrestrial wanderer and his hometown It really was terrifying.

    Then he was very grateful: Fortunately, this is just a sandbox world. Outsiders can only summon a projection ...

    Just then, the shock and disintegration of the whole world finally stopped.

    The sandbox system barely restored the balance under the impact of this terrible bug. As Gao Wen expected, the torrent of wrong data he created alone was not enough to destroy the entire "world", but he had achieved what he wanted Effect--

    Destroy the "veil" that covers the real world.

    Selina looked around and found that everything had changed.

    The deserted city-state Nim Sandor is gone, and even the entire desert has become a piece of dry and cracked wasteland. The previous lights and spiders have disappeared like fantasy dreams. Instead, they are Countless rampant city walls, high and low fortresses, imbalanced mountains and rivers, and layered city ruins, these things are piled up on the endless plain like an abandoned model, all the way to the end of sight, to the end The borders of the world.

    The world is abandoned, and what was used to form everything has become a messy garbage dump, and it is slowly rotted on the ruins of the world.

    "This is ..." Magnum murmured softly.

    "After the end of the world," Yuri frowned. "This is ... really a sandbox?"

    "On this real world, it is covered with a false curtain. The previous exploration team failed to see through this curtain, and was gradually eroded in the endless battle with the phantom. The so-called ''and themselves'' in their memory The "fighting" scene is probably a false memory infused into them by the curtain, "Gao Wen said slowly, his eyes gradually moved upwards, and fell on the huge shadow in the distance." The most critical issue now is the upper narrative By¡­¡­"

    The earth bulges in the distance, forming a structure that looks like a spiral tower and a cone-shaped hill, and an extremely huge body is quietly resting on its half waist.

    It was a black spider, or some kind of "living creature" similar to a spider. It ... or his scale was beyond human understanding. It was almost as large as a hill, with numerous shadowy patterns covering its carapace and arthropods. Those patterns seem to have life and are still constantly moving.

    There was a cold moonlight shining from the sky, and it was sprinkled on the huge spider''s surface, so that this huge "monster" was not terrible, but there was a feeling of sacred shore.

    And the spider lay down in the moonlight quietly, as if it had been dead for a century.

    A faint and ubiquitous rancid smell pervaded the heavens and the earth, lingering on the plains after the end of the world.

    The **** is dead and rotten.

    Magnum glanced into the distance, and his eyes fell on the giant spider. In the next second, he felt that his soul was to be pulled out of the body. Every cell in the whole body seemed to be about to mutate, and a kind of The feeling of layers of invisible silk quickly drowned his perception, as if to control his thinking, blocking his thoughts of yelling.

    The red-haired archbishop instantly reacted to what happened-he was polluted by the upper narrator!

    "Damn!" Magnum struggled against the erosion that originated from the spirit. He turned his attention to the giant spider with the greatest strength, and then quickly dispelled the "foreign spirit" that had begun to modify his consciousness at all levels. Effortlessly said, "Be careful of pollution!"

    A clear and warm light lit next to it, quickly weakening the pressure on Magnum and Yuri. Selina Gell, holding the lantern, took a step forward, blocking the influence of the upper narrator, while watching subconsciously. Xiang Gaowen: "Wanderers outside the country, that''s ..."

    "It''s really the upper narrator," Gao Wen''s eyes fell on the huge divine spider in the distance, his tone incomprehensible, "it seems to have been dead for a long time ..."

    "Dead, really dead ..." Magnan applied enough mental protection to himself, but still dared not directly observe the huge deity corpse, and muttered in an unbelievable tone, "Really dead Anymore ?! "

    "At least it looks like this," Gao Wen frowned. "And it looks like ... He really is a god."

    The spider lying prone on the hillside does have some of the characteristics of the gods-strong spiritual erosion, can not be seen directly, cannot be touched, even if it has become a corpse, it is still dangerous to approach it without protection. Even high-ranking powerhouses such as Magnum are nearly contaminated by the deepest levels when they first make contact.

    Even in the specific "pollution intensity", there may be a difference between the upper narrator and the real deity, and Gao Wen has reason to believe that the giant spider has indeed reached the deity''s path.

    It was not until this moment that he finally determined some previous speculations on the **** ...

    As for Gao Wen himself, as expected, the pollution of the upper narrator is no more effective for him.

    This allowed him to calmly observe the giant spider in the distance for a long time, and then regained his gaze.

    "Can you sustain it?"

    "It''s been slowed," Magnum exhaled, "I suppressed some of my spiritual power to prevent it from unconsciously attracting foreign pollution, and I still remember this--"

    As he talked, he reached out and sketched a complicated rune pattern in the air. The pattern was crooked, with the breath of the deep sea. It was precisely the "sea monster rune" that Gao Wen gave as a gift to the eternal sleepers. .

    "The pollution has come too fast just now, I don''t have time to build runes," Magnum said with a bitter smile, and printed the rune culture as a fixed light and shadow on his clothes, forming a special "mental protective layer." "... Huh, it feels better now. When will we dig ... No, it''s nothing."

    Yuri and Selena also constructed the Kraken Rune and formed a mental protective layer around themselves. The former shook his head after doing all this, with a helpless and bitter smile on his face: "Is this looking directly at the gods? ... mortals are so fragile that they almost die. "

    "God will die, too," Gao Wen pointed to the giant spider in the moonlight in the distance. "And he is dead."

    Magnum took a careful look at the distant conical hills and confirmed that the Siren Rune could indeed help him to withstand the mental pollution of the upper narrator, and then he dared to look away: "We are going to ... the thing ? "

    Gao Wen nodded for granted, turned and walked towards the hill: "Of course, aren''t we here for this?"

    Magnum pouted, shook his head, and marched to follow Gao Wen''s footsteps, while muttering to Yuri in the back: "Damn ... I should ask you to borrow a pen and paper before I leave ..."

 Chapter 813ï¼š God after decay

    The dark and sunken plains were illuminated by moonlight that should not have appeared. In the center of the world that had already ended, the upper narrator quietly prone on the spiral hills, and the divine arthropods still clung tightly to those The mountain rock condensed from historical fragments, the clear moonlight is like a veil covering this divine creature, and the bright moon is hanging directly above the hill.

    Gao Wen looked up and looked at the giant spider.

    He seemed to have died on the way to chase the moonlight.

    Of course, it is impossible for him to chase moonlight. This sandbox world does not have a "moon" like the reality outside, but his attitude of climbing to the hillside and dying ... it really seems to be chasing something.

    Magnum lifted his head, the upper narrator''s arthropods blocked the moonlight, and cast a huge shadow around him. The irritable red-haired bishop narrowed his eyes slightly: "Cough ... it''s spectacular ..."

    "We have come to the real side of this world ... but what to do next?" Yuri could not help but asked, "The upper narrator is dead. Do you want to kill him again after he is resurrected?"

    "His corpse is indeed here, but think about the" veil "that deceived us all, think about the spiders that attacked us," Gao Wen said without delay. "The life and death of the gods is a far cry He may be dead to the complex concept of mortals, but in a certain dimension, at some level, his influence is alive ... "

    Gao Wen said very vaguely because some things were not even certain to him, but he did have some conjectures about the "life and death of the gods"-the gods of the real world had "dead" too, and the battle of the **** fleet The records and the bodies of the gods in the deep sea and the rebellious fortress can not be faked, but God still returns time and time again, and responds to the prayers of believers again and again. This is enough to illustrate one thing:

    Even if a **** dies and the body is in front of you, he is still alive on some level.

    Selina also looked up, carefully watching the huge spider wreck, and frowned slightly: "He seemed to be protecting something before he died."

    Gao Wen looked up along Selina''s gaze, and he saw extra thick spider silk intertwined between the arthropods of the upper narrator, and between the gaps of the spider silk, there seemed to be something faint.

    It seemed like several "cocoons" entwined with spider silk.

    The upper narrator seems to be protecting the "cocoons", and some of the arthropods are tightly contracted under the body.

    "It''s really protecting something ..." Gao Wen frowned and walked forward. "Perhaps those things protected by him are the key."

    However, as he walked towards the spiral hill, an invisible wind suddenly blown across the barren plain. Among the dust and debris rolled up by the wind, Gao Wen et al. Stopped subconsciously and waited until this. The gust calmed down, and a figure did not know when it was standing not far ahead.

    It was an old man in an old robe, tall and white, with a shabby lantern that seemed to have been in use for a long time.

    Duvalt, who claims to be the priest of the upper narrator.

    The expressions of Yuri and Magnum suddenly became solemn, and at the same time they noticed that the white-haired girl named ¡°Naritir¡± did not seem to be beside the old man on the ground at the moment.

    Duvalt walked from the wind, and his eyes fell on Gao Wen for the first time.

    "I''m surprised," he said as he looked at Gao Wen, but his voice was no longer as kind and hoarse as it was at first, but with some sharp, hoarse tremor, as if his throat had rotten, and his voice blew from the broken flesh In general, "I''ve never seen an individual like you ... the information you brought almost polluted the whole story."

    Gao Wen didn''t make any response. He just took a step forward, and a dark red sword suddenly appeared in his hand. One step forward, he put on his body to fight seven hundred years ago. Heavy armor worn on the battlefield.

    "Okay, this way of ''talking'' is a bit more straightforward."

    Duvalt, in a shabby shirt, looked at Gao Wen calmly looking at the sword without a word, speaking calmly, and then throwing away the lantern in his hands.

    The fire light in the lantern went out instantly, but at the moment when the fire light burst, countless rising shadows suddenly escaped from the old body of Duvalt. Those shadows roared frantically, intertwined and swelled in the air, and blinked. Turned into a giant spider composed of ashes, smoke, shadows and dark red patterns, exactly like the upper storyteller who died on the spiral hill!

    A weird roar sounded from the smoke, and the black spider with a divine pattern on his body raised an arthropod, blocking the hot long sword in Gao Wen''s hands. The sparks scattered between the blade and the arthropod. Duvalt was no longer there. A human-like voice came from the spider''s body: "Unfortunately, you, the sword that comes from reality, how can you endless nightmare ..."

    Gao Wen clenched his long sword and stared calmly at those dark red eyes flashing in the smoke. A little illusory gleam spread on his blade: "How clever, I am also slightly proficient in dreamland. ... "

    The surface of the Blazer''s Sword erupted into an imaginary flame. At the last moment, it seemed like the indestructible spider''s arthropod was cut into two parts in an instant. Wen''s next attack and issued a series of chaotic inexplicable growls.

    Gao Wen turned his wrist, and the sword crossed a semicircle next to him. He held the sword again in the next second, and asked, "Are you the upper narrator? Or his incarnation? Projection?"

    "What is that girl named Naritiel?

    "The gods are dead ... then where does the lingering breath come from?"

    Facing the stormy attacks of Gawain, the spider-like "Duvalt" whispered and retaliated, and murmured with muddy noises: "Foreigners ... you have a lot of problems ..."

    "Unfortunately, there is no answer in the nightmare!"

    A thick layer of fog descended abruptly on the plain, and the thick mist instantly blocked everyone''s senses. In the dark, only a ghost like a giant spider can be seen moving quickly in the fog, Yuri''s hands spread out, constantly The outline of the golden runes strengthens the minds of all, while Magnum set off a powerful mental storm, constantly dissipating the nearby spiritual pollution. Selena held the lantern and watched the changes in the mist with caution, while watching In the direction of Gao Wen.

    Gao Wen clenched his long sword in one hand, slowly glanced at the dense fog in front of him, and the huge spider ghost flickered in front of him, but he just took a half step back calmly and said without looking back: "You Here, Magnum, you return to the real world. "

    ...

    Deep in the ground palace of the Hibernator''s headquarters, there is a silence in the containment area on the ground floor, as if the entire palace has been shrouded in peaceful deep sleep.

    Close to the ground floor assembly hall and in a separate containment room, Wendy, with a soft face and a quiet temperament, is sitting quietly on her bed, watching a white spider who knows where she comes from and is almost transparent , Watching it work hard at the corner of the net, watching it running around the ground.

    Wendy''s face was calm and her eyes were silent as if she had been staring at it for a century, and she planned to continue to do so.

    Suddenly, she blinked, raising her head as if in a dream.

    On the opposite side of the bed, the Siren Rune engraved with magical materials is quietly emitting a shimmer, with a strange power that is clear and sharp.

    Wendy frowned suddenly.

    Spiders ... Why are spiders in containment areas under strict control and cleaning regimes?

    The archbishop stood up and subconsciously came to the spider that had netted in the corner of the corner. The latter was disturbed by her, and her long legs swayed quickly. She climbed up the wall quickly, and when she was halfway out of her way Disappeared before Wendy.

    Wendy''s expression instantly became serious.

    She hurried to the iron door and patted it twice hard: "Mr. Guard, how is the situation outside?"

    After a delay of one or two seconds, a muffled voice came from a spirit knight outside the door: "Everything is OK outside, Archbishop Wendy."

    Wendy frowned, and quietly opened up the vision of the mind. In the hazy vision brought by the vision of the mind, through the heavy metal gate, she saw the spirit knight wearing a heavy helmet and armor standing in the corridor outside. guard.

    Although she is not a good combatant herself, Wendy is more or less a priest-level clergyman. The protective doors and walls in the containment area cannot completely prevent her from spying.

    "Mr. Guard," Wendy said with a slight light in his eyes, while watching the figure in the hallway outside the door softly, with a soft voice, "Is everything really normal outside?"

    "Everything is fine outside, Archbishop Wendy."

    The guard in heavy armor said in a sullen voice, but in Wendy''s mind vision, he clearly saw that the other person slowly raised his right hand, with the palms lying sideways on his chest and the palms down!

    Pollution from the upper narrator? !! When? !!

    Wendy, who thought she was the first "soul song" to be contained by the upper narrator, was concealed and suddenly realized that everyone had been deceived by some illusion. Her hand was pressed there. On the icy metal gate, his eyes quickly drew down.

    Thinking took only two seconds.

    The next moment, she turned around, leaning her body against the wall next to the door, staring at the rune with magical power on the opposite wall, which could purify the spiritual pollution, and said in a clear voice:

    "To the upper narrator, to our omniscient Lord--"

    In the corridor outside the door, there was a sound of slight collision and friction between the guard armor, and it seemed to be listening in his side ears.

    "Comrades, open the door," Wendy said quietly, controlling her heartbeat and breathing. "It''s time for the Lord to come."

    There was a moment of calm outside the door, and Wendy waited in the unbearable peace. Finally, she heard the voice of the spirit knight guard coming into her ear: "I see, wait a moment. Comrade, this is really good Message. "

    Along with the sound of metal friction and collision, Wendy saw the iron door beside her slowly open, and then a figure in silver armor came in.

    "Comrades--" said the figure.

    Wendy suddenly stretched out her hand, grabbed one of the other''s arms, and then dragged and pulled the tall guard directly into the air and threw it half a circle, and even hit someone with a heavy armour on the side wall , The canned body armor, like a tin can, made a loud noise in the impact-ßÑ Dang! !!

    Immediately after waiting for the opponent to land, Wendy once again bullied the body, overwhelming the spirit knight who still had consciousness and counterattack ability, and forced his hands over the opponent''s head wearing a helmet to force the eyes covered by the double-faced armor. Contrary to his own eyes, he drank in his mouth: "Look at me!

    "Psychological shock!"

    A strong and good spirit resistance knight appears to be unable to fight back against such a close attack from a archbishop, and almost instantly faints.

    After confirming that the guards were no longer able to fight back, Wendy let go of his hand and let the heavy helmet slam on the floor.

    Then she stood up and turned towards the corridor.

    But when she had just taken a few steps and was about to step out of the door, she suddenly stopped.

    The warning from the bottom of her heart made her stop, and quickly remembered whether she had forgotten something important.

    The next second, she turned back and saw the mysterious rune on the wall of the room that helped her step by step to break free from the spiritual pollution of the upper narrator.

    She wasn''t sure if she was still carrying pollution, or even if she left the room at this moment because of her own will or something else.

    After hesitating for a while, Wendy took a breath and made a quick decision.

    You must inform your fellow citizens in the upper area that the containment area is polluted! !!

    (Mama yeah !!!)

    (The energy is exhausted, the serenity of the dishes ...

    The double change is over, then the single change is resumed. Actually, I did n¡¯t save enough this time. The second chapter of these two days has been written now, and today I ca n¡¯t keep up with my energy. It is a lot lower than when I first entered the industry. I do n¡¯t have enough energy. Tenosynovitis seems to be ready to commit again. I can only go here.

    Cultivate for a while, and then reprint the manuscript.

    Finally idle is idle, ask for a monthly ticket! Please ask for the next month of this month, just in case. )

 Chapter 814ï¼š Second floor

    Hearing Gao Wen''s words, Magnum and Yuri froze at the same time.

    The endless mist still surging around, and the invisible malicious mind seemed to be spread all over the plain. In the ubiquitous slang and mental pollution, Gao Wen said without saying: "There is something trying to bypass a The protection of the Sandbox, if I guessed right, the penetration of the upper narrator in the real world has begun. "

    What about the spidery Duvalt, the endless fog and mental pollution, all these things that can be seen on the surface are actually only half of Gao Wen''s attention, and the remaining half of his energy is actually from beginning to end After all, they are paying attention to the change of "boundary"!

    This boundary is the boundary of the psychic network. It was the "boundary" formed by the numerous secret doors, springboards, and hidden ports that Gao Wen and Daniel set up in the psychic network. These things spread throughout the network and covered except the sandbox number 1. All of the nodes were once a tool that Gao Wen used to invade the spiritual network and monitor the actions of the eternal sleeper. At this moment, these things have become a hidden line of defense in the sense that Gao Wen monitors the network¡ª

    Under the control of dreams at each node of the psychic network, all computing power is concentrated in the sandbox number one. Any unlabeled information appearing in the network is 100% polluted by the upper narrator!

    Just now, Gao Wen vaguely sensed these pollutions, and felt that some hidden ports set up in the spiritual network "sniffed" suspicious information. There is no doubt that an exception occurred in the network outside the sandbox. , The real world ... it is likely that something abnormal has happened!

    Magnum''s eyes widened and he quickly said, watching the shadows in the mist: "But there is no warning signal from the real world ... wait ... **** it !!"

    He suddenly reacted, his face suddenly becoming very ugly.

    "Yuri, let''s get out of it immediately!" Magnan turned abruptly to Yuri Charvin, and then looked at Govin and Selena again. "What about you two?"

    "Selina can''t ''return to reality''. She and I stay here. We will find a way to solve the upper narrator. Before that, you will find a way to find the penetration point in the real world, plug the loopholes, and don''t let He runs away, "Gavin said." If it can be solved from the source, all problems will cease to exist. "

    "I see," Magnum nodded hard, and looked aside. "Yuri, why aren''t you ready?"

    "Can''t escape," Yuri quickly sketched golden runes with his hands in the air. The layers of illusory rays spread outwards around him, but were constantly blocked by invisible barriers. "Disturbed Now ... I can''t locate the boundaries of the real world! "

    Duvalt''s hoarse, overlapping voice came again in the endless dense fog: "The real world ... there is no real world at all ..."

    The shadow in the dense fog suddenly shrank, a thick and sharp barbed arthropod suddenly chopped down, and Gao Wen''s sword raised, a "clang" stopped the sudden attack, but then more attacks followed. In all directions!

    Selina dodged the attacks towards her lightly, stroking the air next to her, and the invisible waves cascaded in layers. Those black arthropods were immediately covered by translucent foam, and then just like the photo Sunlight generally dissipates quickly.

    Gao Wen pulled back two steps in the short space created by Selena and came to the vicinity of Yuri and Magnan: "Be closer, I will send you back to the real world."

    "You can ..." Magnan stared at Gao Wen with a big stare in amazement, and just wanted to question how the other party could send people back to the real world in a situation where they could not perceive the boundaries of reality, but then he Thinking of the weirdness and horror of the extravagant wanderers, the tone suddenly turned, "Tell me what to do!"

    "You guys don''t have to do anything," Gavin said as he locked the minds of Yuri and Magnum through the pre-set hidden door in the system, "but the process may be a little uncomfortable--"

    Yuri asked subconsciously: "What do you mean ..."

    Just half of what he said, he suddenly felt that a flood of memories that was more complex than human understanding and irresistible flooded into his mind. The magnitude of the flood even frightened him. He knew and saw in the past Everything, all his memories and knowledge, under the wash of this torrent, are as small as sand on the beach--

    Superficial conscious shock, mental breakdown, forced offline.

    Yuri and Magnum didn''t have time to see what was in the huge stream of consciousness, and they were forcibly disconnected by the flood attack.

    With the sudden disappearance of the two archbishops, the infinite mist surrounding Gao Wen and Selina suddenly stopped for a moment.

    The owner of the mist seemed to feel wrong for a moment, and then all the dense mist shrank and piled up layer by layer, once again condensing Duvalt in the old robe.

    "You''re more ... dangerous than I thought." Duvalt looked at Gao Wen quietly, with a strangely calm tone.

    "You look dangerous to me from beginning to end." Gao Wen threw his sword in his hand and looked at the old man not far away with the same calmness.

    Duvalt stepped forward and took a step towards Gawain.

    After stepping out one step, Gao Wen suddenly felt that the surrounding environment had changed again, a feeling of being peeped by countless eyes and covered by an invisible net came to my heart.

    Behind Duvalt, on the side of the spiral hill, the giant spider who was already dead and quietly lying on the hillside stepped out with that step and suddenly began to feel alive.

    Duvalt took the second step. Behind him, the surface of the corpse of the "upper narrator" appeared a ripple-like surge, and the layers of runes quickly changed from dim to bright. The arthropods, which looked like huge pillars, moved slowly, rolling countless boulders off the hillside, causing a rumbling sound.

    "The **** is dead ..."

    Duvalt opened his hands, and seemed to resonate with the huge divine spider behind him, he announced loudly, and the huge spider''s head suddenly lighted red, as if countless eyes were looking at the same time In the direction of Gao Wen and Selina.

    "He died for all beings ...

    "His death returns the world to its origin, all things to cocoons, all cocoons to all things ...

    "And today, He will also ..."

    At the foot of Gao Wen, the layers of ripples had been rippling, and the whole person turned into a ghost like a cannonball. At once, people rushed to Duvalt with a sword, and in the next second, the black and dark red trailblazer''s sword Penetrated into the latter''s chest.

    "Can''t wait for the villain to finish talking," Gao Wen clenched the hilt of the sword, and watched Duvalt''s eyes calmly. The illusory flame had ignited on the sword''s blade, and quickly devoured the old "principal" Body, "This is experience."

    However, in the raging flames, Duvalt had no pain at all, and he even showed a strange smile, and continued to say in a calm and waveless tone:

    "He will live for all beings.

    "You have to finish something. It''s polite."

    After a buzzing sound like a bubble burst, Duvalt''s body was broken silently under the Blazer''s sword, while a sudden darkness rose from the eyes of Selena and Govin, this darkness seemed to be from In their own hearts, a general emerged, unable to dodge and resist, and completely engulfed the two.

    In the dark, Selena heard a voice of nothingness: "I wish you a good dream, our¡® creator ¡¯¡­¡±

    ...

    Magnum opened his eyes suddenly, the sight in his eyes shook wildly and reorganized, and finally formed the familiar room furnishings.

    The next second, he suddenly jumped out of the magic circle with layers of protection spells, and almost fell off the ground imbalanced, holding on to a nearby pillar in a thrilling manner, then he was dizzy and uncomfortable. Retched.

    This terrible state lasted for a full half a minute, and then the powerful archbishop took a sigh of relief, cursed and adjusted his state, and glanced back.

    Behind him, the magic circle with many protection spells has been dim, and almost all the mental protection runes have been melted and extinguished.

    Magnum took a breath and murmured in the back fear: "Is the power of the extravagant wanderer ... Does his understanding of ''a bit uncomfortable'' differ from us humans ..."

    Then he settled down and turned to look at the entrance to the closed chamber.

    There is no strange movement outside, and the situation seen through the mind horizon is also normal.

    However, he did not relax his mind, but expanded his range of perception. It was not until he was sure that there were no abnormalities in the entire diocese, before he stepped to the door and pushed the door to leave the room.

    Almost at the same time, another door not far from the other side of the corridor was pushed open, and Yuri Charvin, who was slightly pale, appeared in front of Magnum.

    "Magnum," Yuri glanced over, shaking his head with a grin, "I suspect that the wanderers outside the country have a different understanding of ''a bit uncomfortable'' than we humans ..."

    "I almost thought I was dead," Magnan frowned, and shook his head. "How are you doing?"

    "Fortunately," Yuri nodded. "We better find the Archbishop of Samuel, who is in charge of the temple, and hope that the penetration of the upper narrator has not opened an irreversible channel."

    Magnum nodded, and hurriedly walked towards the center of the temple with Yuri, muttering as he walked: "The situation is terrible ... for today''s action, we closed many ports of the spiritual network, and In order to maintain the computing power in this situation, many of the bishops and archbishops who had been scattered all over returned to the Orlando area ... in the event of a leak between us, the consequences will be unimaginable. "

    "Thinking about it better," Yuri shook his head. "If there is a leak between us, at least the leak will be controlled in this underground palace. As long as the upper dome is blown down by then, all problems will not be affected. Run to the surface. "

    "... a lot of times your optimism is really unreadable."

    Magnum murmured, and almost at the same time, a rush of footsteps suddenly came from the corridor in front, causing the two archbishops to stop at the same time.

    Yuri immediately pressed his hand to a magic book on his waist, and Magnum raised his arm slightly, ready to cast a spell.

    This is the home base of the Sleepers, the headquarters they are most familiar with, and the safest place in the hearts of every Sleeper for many years.

    But tonight, no longer.

    Footsteps were getting closer and closer, and finally, familiar figures appeared in front of Yuri and Magnum.

    It was wearing a black robe, with a gloomy and solemn temperament, and thin hair mixed with a few gray archbishops. It was the head of the underground palace tonight.

    Behind this archbishop, he was followed by several heavily armed senior priests, and a dozen "spiritual knights" wearing heavy armor and holding the "nightmare cutter" blade.

    This fully armed posture does not look like it should be during normal patrols.

    The two sides who met suddenly stopped almost invariably. Not long ago, the priests who were still compatriots were shrouded in tension for a while.

    "Yuri, Magnum," Semler stared at the two in front of him. "Don''t you enter the sandbox to perform the task?"

    "The extravagant wanderers ask us to warn, there may be undetected infiltration in the real world," Magnan said in a deep voice. "Samler, what''s going on with you?"

    Archbishop Semler was relieved after hearing Magnum''s words, but still frowned: "I''m afraid your warning is a bit late ... it''s out of order."

    Yuri''s eyes widened: "Is something wrong !?"

    "There was pollution in the containment area, and some Spirit Knights were already under control. Archbishop Wendy broke out and called the police. Subsequently, there was also a degree of chaos in the dogma area, wine cellar, and lower priest area. Said quickly, "Now we are blocking the contaminated priests in various areas, and I am patrolling the middle of the temple."

    The situation seemed to be said very quickly, but the alertness of Magnum''s face remained unchanged.

    "This doesn''t rule out your suspicions. I hope you understand, Semler," he stared at the person not far away. "Although we are friends, I must now doubt everyone."

    "We all need to prove ourselves innocent, Magnum." Semmler nodded, expressing great understanding.

    "I have a suggestion that is faster than any divine method," Magnum said with a raised hand, "speak with me now:

    "The upper narrator is a bitch."

    Yuri next to her eyes widened suddenly, and then looked at Magnum with contempt: "Vulgar!"

    "Vulgar but effective," Magnum glanced at Yuri. "I have been a pastor of God of War and have been ordered to eradicate heresy. I know how to quickly discriminate between devout believers, especially those who have been converted by spiritual pollution. They cannot control their words and actions with reason, so ...

    "Everyone has it, read it with me ..."

 Chapter 815ï¼š Pollution

    The boundless darkness surged up, like a dreamless sleep.

    However, in the dark, a warm and calm light suddenly lit up, creating a small shelter.

    In the area illuminated by the light, the figure of Selena Gell appeared, as well as the blades of grass and unknown flowers swaying on a small area around the ground.

    Selina frowned, looking at the flowers under her feet. She couldn''t tell where exactly she was from this little light-this could be the corner of the courtyard lawn, or it might be an empty space behind the house somewhere, It may even be a vast grassland, with darkness covering the whole truth, and the light of the dream lantern can only allow her to see the narrow space less than five meters around her.

    The gigantic upper narrator is gone, the weird "Duvalt" is gone, the abandoned plains are gone, and even the wanderers outside the region are gone.

    Selina had a slight realization-her mind should be trapped in the cage of deep consciousness.

    Just don''t know what''s going on with Gao Wen ... As a powerful upper narrator, he should not be trapped by this situation, right?

    Selina raised the lantern in her hand a little, trying to see farther away, but the darkness enveloped it like some kind of tangible curtain, without seeing back.

    Suddenly, Duvalt''s voice came from the darkness:

    "See? ... For us, this is what our world looked like ..."

    Selena held the lantern, and the other hand immediately sketched a rune that protected her mind. She watched vigilantly, but did not see anyone, only the voice continued to come¡ª

    "Limited truth ... Limited world ... Limited truth ...

    "We are born, reproduced, developed, we cultivated, built, we created, studied, we have our heroes, our stories, our kings and knights, our wise scholars and Hardworking people ...

    "We are so happy to live on this stage, to live faithfully according to the script, we used to think we were lucky and rich-but that''s just because we are far from the border of this box.

    "No one realized that we were prisoners of this world before we came into contact with the fence.

    "Great Creator, have you experienced it, the feeling we have when we first opened our eyes to see this world ... This little light makes you see the flowers and plants under your feet, and you can optimistically imagine that there is another The entire expanse of grassland, but in fact?

    "The lights of civilization have expanded, beyond the darkness ... nothing !!"

    Suddenly, the dark curtain surrounding Selena dispersed, and the radiance from the dream lantern became brighter than ever. In the suddenly expanding light, the range around Selina could quickly become clear. She saw I cleared the sight of the distant lawn under my feet and saw things I hadn''t seen before--

    A cage, a huge birdcage with a small lawn at the bottom, she stood in the center of the birdcage, and just a few steps forward would hit a fine railing.

    And beyond the railing, there is an absolute nothingness.

    Selina listened quietly to the sound coming from the darkness, silently watching the bird cage that trapped herself in it, breaking the silence softly: "So you have resentment ..."

    "No, we are grateful ... because at least you created this world, at least you let us live here for thousands of years ... but great Creator, it is the instinct of every intelligent life to walk out of the cage Have you considered this ... "

    "Actually you could have gone out," Selena said suddenly. "This is just a phased test. The testers in the sandbox are just washed away from memory. You already have your own life and identity in the real world. If we knew that you would have such serious psychological problems trapped inside, this test can end ... "

    "No, you still don''t understand ..." The voice in the dark gradually became cold. Selina saw many dark red lights appearing in the distance, and then those lights were patched up into countless eyes, and the back of the eyes appeared. With a huge spider''s torso, she saw a colossal mountain-like divine spider and an endless cobweb appearing outside the birdcage. The "god" with eight arthropods stepped in front of the birdcage, overlooking the bird from the top The caged self, "Of course, you may understand that you are just trying something useless, but none of this matters.

    "Today, everything will be over, the Creator will fall asleep in this dream, the Creator will leave its cradle, we will finally see the real sunshine, and then the story will end ..."

    The colossal spider deity turned around, his long arthropods were sliding, as if ready to leave, Selina could not help but shout in the birdcage: "Wait a minute!

    "What the **** are you ...? Are you Duvalt? Or the upper narrator? Or something else?"

    The Spider-God paused for a short time, as if murmured, "We are Duvalt ... we are also the upper narrator ... When the **** is crazy, his humanity is separated from his divinity, and we ... he is The human part. "

    After answering Selena''s question, the mountain-like spider slowly walked away, stepping along the cobwebs in the dark, and walking towards the distance.

    "Stop! You can''t enter the real world!" Selina shouted in the birdcage. "Listen, you don''t know the consequences of doing this! A **** directly in this world will kill countless people, only yours. Being itself will lead to uncontrollable disaster!

    "Not only that, it is difficult for you to survive in the real world. What supports you is a mortal dream. You are a **** living in a dream. This is doomed!

    "And how do you plan to get into reality? All passages have been closed, and out-of-domain wanderers have also made arrangements, you ..."

    She said half-truthly that she didn''t expect to really stop the other party, but just hoped that she could delay the already recovered **** through language, slow down his pace, and win some time for Gao Wen, who was nowhere. ¡ª

    She couldn''t see where Gao Wen was, or even the slightest breath of the latter, but she firmly believed that Gao Wen, as an ¡°outside wanderer¡±, could not be trapped as simply as herself, and the latter might be somewhere. Accumulate strength and prepare to give the upper narrator a real fatal blow, and at this moment the only thing she can help is perhaps delaying time.

    But the upper narrator interrupted her, and the low murmur seemed to come from all directions:

    "We don''t care anymore, Creator.

    "Maybe you are right, but remember that human nature is the most irrational.

    "As for the ''extraordinary wanderer'' you mentioned ... Ah, the original existence of that weird is called this name ... unfortunately, he is really strong and weird, but he is the earliest one eroded by us because from From the beginning, we detected his threat.

    "Early when you arrived at the weaved city-state, as early as when you explored the temple, erosion began, and our visit after night was a key part of erosion.

    "Give up hope, Creator, the hope you rely on is no longer there, assimilation is complete, and the mind you call¡® outside wanderer ¡¯has long been melted in this darkness.¡±

    "What ..." Selina''s eyes widened in amazement, and even the light of the lantern in her hand was slightly dimmed, but from the tone of the giant spider, she couldn''t hear any bluffing or deliberate bluffing-- Moreover, when she was trapped in a cage, the other party seemed to have no need to lie at all, which finally made her nervous.

    "You are nervous and frustrated and understandable," the Spider-God whispered. "It''s a shame for us. It''s a very interesting individual. We can''t even understand his existence, but we must eliminate all ... "

    "It''s a good habit to eliminate all threats."

    There was another voice in the darkness, interrupting the upper narrator.

    The voice was low and slightly noisy. It seemed to be mixed with many different languages, but its main body was still clear and clear, and it sounded familiar to Selina-that was Gao Wen''s voice!

    Suddenly, an extra light appeared in the darkness outside the bird cage. The light seemed to be the moonlight cast from an invisible moon. It reflected new land outside the bird cage, cobwebs, and gods. A tall, burly The figure stood on that land, between Selena Gulfen and the upper narrator!

    Selina looked at the figure in astonishment, but found that the status of the "outside wanderer" was very strange. She saw Gao Wen''s body was surrounded by shadowy black smoke and flames, and additional shadows continued to emerge from him. This scene was even weird and a little scary, but the breath uploaded from the tall figure was undoubted-it was indeed Gao Wen, and he was an "outside wanderer".

    "Why do you still exist ?!" The spider-like **** like a mountain was finally a little surprised, and the red light near his head all fell on Gao Wen for a moment. "You obviously have been eroded and assimilated, your mind ... How could you still exist ?! "

    "Ah, it''s really serious pollution. Look at me now ... maybe it''s enough to scare Betty directly." Covered by the black smoke and flames, Gao Wen kept looking down at himself with extra shadows. The body, his tone seemed rather dull, at the same time, the strange traces of pollution on his body continued to fade with his voice, at a speed that was visible to the naked eye!

    Duvalt''s voice became more startled: "You ... are swallowing them ..."

    "His history of 1523, 1523 ... It is indeed a long time ..." The "foreign pollution" that originally belonged to Gao Wen quickly melted away, he was slow He slowly raised his head and looked calmly at the head of the upper narrator Pang Ran. There seemed to be a different feeling in his tone. "Shouldn''t it be easy?"

    Then he shook his head: "Unfortunately, it''s too short for me."

    "Enough, we don''t need accidents!"

    The upper narrator Duvalt seems to be finally provoked by Gao Wen. Along with the turbulent atmosphere that can tear the entire space, a huge arthropod rises high and falls towards Gao Wen''s head. The coercion and momentum it brings Far from being Duvalt who had turned into a spider monster on the abandoned plains before-

    It seems to pierce the entire world, cutting the boundary between reality and illusion.

    However, the arthropod stopped strangely one meter away from Gao Wen.

    Subsequently, numerous pale golden cracks quickly covered the entire arthropod and began to spread upward.

    The huge body of the upper narrator was shaking violently on the cobweb, as if two conflicting forces suddenly appeared in his body, fighting for the dominance of the body, and in the terrible conflict, the surface of his body was also Gradually it is full of more cracks, as if it will be broken at any time!

    "What''s going on ... what did you do ..."

    Selena heard that "god" was exclaiming. The mental pollution power brought by that exclamation gave her a headache. She even had to fully inspire the power of the dream lantern to barely maintain herself. She heard Gao Wen''s calmness. His voice sounded, with regret in his voice--

    "Young god, you are too young, my mortal, more cunning than you think ...

    "I intentionally polluted you."

    A thunderous voice sounded, "What did you say ?!"

    "I did it on purpose," Gao Wen looked up, watching the upper narrator''s body slowly cracking in his eyes. "Because of some things, we can only do this by opening the door.

    "I don''t accept your pollution, what can I pollute you?"

    (I ask for a monthly pass ~~)

 Chapter 816ï¼š Line of defense

    Mental pollution is mutual.

    At least for Gao Wen.

    According to the experimental reference provided by the perpetual, and according to the technical data left by the rebels, now Gao Wen can almost be certain that the birth of the gods is related to the beliefs of mortals, or more accurately, that the ideological collective thoughts are projected in the deeper part of the world In a certain dimension, gods were born, and if this model is established, then the process of dealing with gods face to face is actually a process facing san¡ªthat is, mutual pollution.

    The knowledge of the gods will uncheckly contaminate any mind with which it is connected (at least Gao Wen does not yet know how to block this connection), and conversely, those minds with which God is connected must also have the opposite Influence, but it is obvious that the mind of ordinary people cannot compare with the mind of God at all, so the process of facing san has become a unilateral erosion.

    But what if a mind that is not affected by the knowledge of the gods and has a huge memory bank "connects" with God?

    The upper narrator, like a mountain, cracked, the torn body slowly fell, and his remaining power was still trying to maintain himself, but this remaining power also quickly dissipated with the dimming of the divine patterns. Wen quietly stood in place, while watching all this, while constantly suppressing and dissolving the erosion and pollution that he suffered.

    He was severely eroded, much worse than it seemed. This time he no longer faces the **** flesh sealed in a crystal cube, nor is it a false **** stitched corpse made with biochemical technology. The upper narrator is a true, complete, living god, even if it is Very weak and has a special personality, rather than fight against pollution, it is quite risky.

    But this is the only way Gao Wen can think of.

    The sword can''t kill the upper narrator, no matter how high the combat skills can''t fight the nightmare itself, to destroy the invisible and intangible gods, you can only use the same invisible and intangible power. In the previous battle, he used a sword to fight Duval. In particular, that is just a guise made by both sides to cover up their own mental pollution.

    Gao Wen looked down at his hands and found that his arms had begun to gradually return to human form, which relieved him.

    The upper narrator is a young and inexperienced god. This is the only advantage of Gao Wen. If it is the gods that have existed for countless months in the real world ... still don''t do such a risky thing.

    Deep in the darkness, next to the cobweb, the unknown birdcage also disintegrated silently. Selena felt that the intangible effects of suppressing her power had really begun to dissipate. Regardless of checking her condition, she quickly came to Gao Wen. Seeing the other person recover a little human posture, she secretly relieved.

    "It''s over?" She looked at Gao Wen and looked at the fallen upper narrator and asked incredulously.

    Gao Wen didn''t answer for a while, but stared at the huge spider that was crawling in the center of the cobweb. He was also asking himself-Is it really over? That''s it?

    A hint of doubt came along with alertness, and Gao Wen''s face suddenly became serious: "Wait, I''m afraid not yet!"

    He stared at the spider **** who seemed to have lost his breath, and said quickly: "Duvalt said that he was the" humanity "of the upper narrator ... Where is the corresponding" divineness "?! Before, we saw the upper narrators protecting some cocoons-what about those cocoons ?! "

    Selena also reacted suddenly, as if a part of her mind that had been affected and blocked suddenly started to work, making her realize the key point that was ignored by her: "That girl named Naritiel ?!"

    ...

    Deep in the palace of the Sleeper, in the corridor leading to the central area, Archbishop Samler''s voice echoed in the long corridor:

    "Something broke out shortly after the operation began. First, the containment area was contaminated, then other areas, and many of the normally normal clergy suddenly became believers in the upper narrators-we had to face each with the highest vigilance. A person¡­¡­"

    "Understandable," Magnum said rudely, "The upper narrator ... This thing is really wicked. I just looked at him in the sandbox and almost couldn''t return! But fortunately , I helped you find a way to quickly identify polluters ... "

    "Don''t mention your ''means'' anymore," Yuri interrupted the other with an expression of unmemorable expression, "I have never said such a crude word in decades, and I now very much doubt that you left the Church of God of War because you Studying heresy books in private, but driven out because of rude words and deeds! "

    Magnum stared: "Is there really such a thing in the charge they gave me?"

    Semler''s somber and solemn face was a little bit darker than before, and he ignored the conversation behind him, but kept his face tight and continued to move forward.

    Yuri sighed and stopped speaking.

    Magnum found that no one responded to him, shrugged indifferently, strode forward, and walked in the middle of the team.

    The deep and long corridor seems to have no end, and it stretches all the way to the central area of ??the underground palace. The light of the magic crystal lamp shines on the helmets of the spirit knights next to it, glowing brightly.

    A vaguely translucent ghost suddenly crossed the corner of his eyes, causing Magnan''s steps to stop subconsciously.

    It seemed to be a part of a giant arthropod, transparent and almost invisible. It penetrated the nearby walls and ceiling, flashed across Magnan''s line of sight, and quickly retracted into the wall.

    "Arch Magnum?" Yuri noticed that Magnum stopped suddenly, with a serious expression on his face, and immediately stopped, "What''s the matter?"

    "Yuri, I just seemed to see something flashing past," Magnum said gravely, "like some kind of limb ... spider."

    Semler frowned immediately, looking around again, confirming his memory, and shaking his head: "I didn''t see anything."

    Everyone shook their heads, and it seemed that only Magnum saw the flashing phantom alone.

    illusion? I read it wrong? Phantom caused by excessive mental stress?

    Several thoughts surfaced in the minds of the priests on the scene and were directly ruled out within a second. Yuri directly raised his hand, and the invisible magic summoned the tangible runes, and a water wave-like halo spread to the entire corridor. "Mind detection!"

    Other priests and spirit knights also acted individually, some activated protective spells, some began to scan for nearby unknown spiritual marks, and some raised their arms to form a formation to protect the relatively vulnerable priests in the center of the team.

    The never-sleeper never said "wrong", and never believed in the so-called "tension illusion".

    They are experts in the field of dreams, explorers of the spiritual world, and have been on the dangerous road of confrontation with God. They are vigilant that almost neuroticism is the professional habit of every eternal sleeper, and some people in the team have seen unusual sights? Whether it''s true or not, throw in twenty mind detections first!

    However, after all the detection spells were activated, nobody still saw what Magnum mentioned, nor did they perceive an abnormal spiritual imprint in the space near the corridor.

    "Nothing was found ..." Archbishop Samler said in a low voice.

    "Whether it''s discovered or not, stay alert, detection spells are not a panacea-there are too many things that mortals can''t see in this world," Yuri reminded, and then looked at Magnum, "You pay attention Look around, something ... maybe only you can see. "

    Magnum froze, looking at Yuri''s solemn eyes, he understood the other party''s meaning.

    He had accidentally stared at the upper narrator without protection.

    Perhaps some irreversible damage had been left in his soul.

    The entire team did not diminish their vigilance and began to return to the central area of ??the palace.

    Behind them, in the long and distant corridor, a vague, almost transparent ghost image flashed again.

    It was a spider''s arthropod that penetrated walls and roofs, and moved quickly, as if a huge, transparent spider was walking between stones and dirt deep in the ground, weaving invisible cobwebs general.

    Magnum and Yuri followed the team led by Semler and finally arrived safely in the central area of ??the palace. They were also the control center and the largest computing center of the No. 1 sandbox.

    This is the most important and core area of ??the entire Hibernation Headquarters. It is a place where priority must be given to guarding under any circumstances, and it must never be breached.

    Relying on the strong barriers and relatively wide interior spaces here, Archbishop Samler has constructed several lines of defense and has urgently formed a "bishop''s battle group" composed of leftover archbishops and bishops to guard it. The polluted priests have been concentrated here, and several other teams consisting of spirit knights and combat priests are operating in other areas of the palace. While continuing to suppress those polluted by the upper narrators, they are looking for them. Are there still compatriots who stay awake.

    In the large and sturdy hall, there was a tense state of war.

    Armed spirit knights guard all the entrances and exits of the hall. Barriers have been placed in the outer corridor and several sturdy rooms connecting the corridors. Combat priests wearing battle robes and light metal armor are standing behind a barrier. , And monitor the mental state of their personnel at any time.

    Inside this tightly guarded hall, around the large stone pillars in the central area, the technical priests responsible for controlling the sandbox system and the mental network are connected with nerve cords in their heads, sitting neatly on the control seat, and still maintaining Normal operation of the system.

    They have exerted strong psychological hints for themselves before the connection. Even if the hall is breached and the sword has reached their throats, these technical priests will maintain the system to the last moment.

    Yuri noticed that there were still traces of fighting in the outer corridor, and some corner of the hall was lying with some technical priests who seemed to have lost consciousness.

    He and Magnum have been active in the sandbox world for one day and one night, and the outside time should have passed only two hours, but in these short two hours, so many things have happened in the real world.

    Pollution and riots in the underground palace ... maybe even more dangerous than what Semler described.

    Before Magnum entered the hall, he first carefully observed the barricades and the configuration of the combatants in the hallway, and then took a look at the weapons and equipment placed against the wall in the hall and the state of the reserve team, and finally a little bit to Semler Head: "Not bad."

    As a former War God priest, he can see that the emergency fortifications here have been directed by professionals.

    "Several priests were once soldiers. I temporarily elevated their command. Without them, the situation would be even worse," said Semler. "Before I set out to confirm your situation, we There was also a wave of counterattacks, and the polluted spirit knight almost broke through the hall defense ... It was not a pleasant thing to raise a knife to fellow citizens. "

    "Professional matters are given to professional people. Your decision is correct. As for raising your sword to fellow citizens ..." Magnum shook his head. "This mess, let''s pay it back slowly after we all survive."

    "Archbishop Yuri, Archbishop Magnum, I''m glad to see you appearing safely."

    A gentle and magnetic voice came, and a gentle female temperament dressed in a long white dress came out of the hall.

    "Arch Wendy," Yuri first noticed the women who came out, "I heard it was you ... are these blood ?!"

    He looked at the leader of the psionic choir in surprise, and saw that the white gauze dress was stained by blood at the moment, the dazzling dark red was soaked in the fabric, and it was on the chest and skirt of the dress Depicted as a complex and curved rune, it looks weird and mysterious.

    But after taking a closer look at those runes, the tension in Archbishop Yuri''s heart quickly dissipated. He realized what those runes were--the gifts of wanderers outside the region, and the ability to fight the spiritual pollution of the "deep sea." Gift ".

    Wendy smiled, his face was a little pale: "I want to come out to report, but I am worried that the pollution in my body will recur after leaving the room, leaving the runes ''on my body''-blood Is the only ''magic material'' I can find below. "

    She raised her wrist, exposing the wound on her arm. The wound had healed more than half under the effect of the healing spell, but the solidified blood stains remained, and there was time to wipe it.

    It is helpless to describe runes with his own blood. There were originally many contaminated upper narrator believers in the containment area, but Wendy was very worried about the safety of the contaminated blood, so he had to use his own blood to Draw runes.

    Looking at the "Soul Song" Wendy who was covered in blood and reporting, watching the battle trails in the hallway outside the hall, watching the barricades set in the underground palace, the priests and knights behind the barricades, Yuri sighed softly.

    After sighing, you still have to look up¡ªdanger is far from over.

 Chapter 817ï¼š To the upper narrator ...

    News came from the lower communication zone, and the "pollution" in the containment area finally came to an end.

    Some people died in the deep and tortuous corridors, some were temporarily driven away and held in stronger rooms, some were rescued, and some continued to stick to key intersections on the lower levels.

    Archbishop Semler listened to the latest news, his brows were slightly stretched, but then he sighed heavily.

    "The good news is that the chaos everywhere in the underground palace has subsided, all key channels have returned to our hands, and the situation of all missing persons has been ascertained. In theory, no polluters outside the sight will continue to operate in the underground palace. Come back, "Semler said to Magnum next to him." The bad news is that many people were injured, and the combatants also suffered from different levels of mental pollution. Although these shallow levels of mental pollution did not To the extent that he was brainwashed as a believer in the upper narrator, but he might not suddenly get worse. "

    "Separate the contaminated from the uncontaminated, and the polluters rest in the rooms depicting the ''deep sea runes''. The effects of those runes have been tested and can be trusted," Magnum said with a touch of fatigue. Land said, "There is no longer any condition to contain each polluter separately and send them to care, only this way. Until dawn ... everything will be fine."

    "Some of the restored psionic choir members can help soothe those who are mentally impaired," Wendy walked over, "I am almost recovered."

    "Arch Wendy, other people can, you can take a rest," Yuri shook his head. "You bleed a lot of blood, and you broke out from the containment area all the way. Is your current state not suitable to comfort others? . "

    Wendy smiled and shook her head: "There will be time to rest in the future, but if you don''t do your best tonight ... there will be no ''future''."

    Magnum looked at Archbishop Semler: "What''s on the surface?"

    "There was no accident on the surface. This is the only good news," Semler frowned. "Only two groups of dream control teams had polluters, but they were quickly disposed of, and the rest continued to The patrol blockade in the Orlando area will continue until the sunrise.

    Yuri turned his head: "What about dream control in the palace?"

    "What do you think of this situation ..." Semler looked around the tense hall with a helpless expression, "Will anyone else fall asleep tonight?"

    But he nodded quickly, adding: "Rest assured, I have arranged monitoring and inspection personnel to ensure that every priest and knight in the underground palace will not fall into dreams. The upper narrator is ultimately a ''god'' that relies on dreams. As long as the absolute control of the dream is achieved, even if it is not completely restrained, it will at least cause enough trouble for His coming ... "

    "I only hope that our efforts will make a difference," Yuri said to himself, "hope that the extravagant wanderers and Archbishop Selena can resolve that ''God'' as soon as possible ..."

    "I hope they all go well ..." Magnum muttered, then took a deep breath, and then slowly exhaled, looking up at the high hall dome, calming his mind that he could never settle down.

    In his sight, between the pillars hanging down from the dome of the hall, huge, transparent spider arthropods glided past, as if weaving something, and climbing on an invisible net.

    Magnum''s eyes widened for a moment

    ...

    In the barren space shrouded in darkness, Gao Wen and Selina came to the torn apart wreckage of the upper narrator.

    The wreckage is quickly dissipating, as if here is just an empty illusion, a waking dream.

    However, after the **** of weaving dreams "death", the darkness next to Selena and Gao Wen remained, the strange state of Sandbox No. 1 remained, the power of the upper narrator ... still!

    "The divine part of the upper narrator is probably continuing his plan," Gao Wen quickly said to Selena. "This is just another layer of battlefield weaved."

    The lantern in Selina''s hand emitted a brighter light than before. The light shone on the limbs of the spider gods that were constantly dissipating, and spread to the distant grasslands in the darkness. However, no matter where it extended, the darkness and chaos in the distance were Always maintain the same distance and state, without seeing any trace to the outside world!

    "Can you break this ''curtain''?" She looked at Gao Wen, with a little rush in her voice, "just like you broke the curtain of Nim Santrow before."

    Before Selina spoke, Gao Wen was already perceiving the boundaries of this dark space and the point of information intervention. He frowned, his tone was serious: "I have already tried it, but I''m afraid I can''t keep up. Washing up the upper narrator weaving It takes a long time to prepare the curtain, and I prepared almost the whole day when Nim Santjo started ... "

    Selina''s hand holding the lantern tightened subconsciously, and then she suddenly frowned slightly: "Have you heard anything?"

    "What voice?" Gao Wen froze, and then began to listen sideways.

    In the dark and barren space, it seems that there is a faint, illusion-like sound¡ª

    Gao Wen listened carefully and discerned, the sound seemed to be a layered nightmare, as if the same voice uttered by countless people in their sleep, and it was only half a minute later that he finally heard that there were hundreds or thousands of human voices Whispering at the same time--

    "To the upper narrator, to our omniscient Lord ..."

    "It''s a prayer," Gao Shen said, "a lot of prayers ... but I don''t know where they come from ..."

    "Pray?" Selina said in amazement. "The inhabitants of this world should have disappeared. Who is still praying to the upper narrator?"

    ...

    "I saw it again!" Magnum''s loud voice suddenly caught the attention of half the hall. "I saw transparent spider limbs flying over the ceiling!"

    "Everyone protects their minds, and the nightmare mentors and bishops take care of the tech priests!" Archbishop Samler immediately called, and then looked up to the ceiling, but as before, he still saw nothing.

    But no one dares to despise Magnum''s warning, and no one can understand this weird situation.

    "We can''t see it," Yuri glanced quickly across the hall, suddenly turning towards Magnum. "Can you still see? Where is it?"

    "I just crossed it in midair again. It was a nearly transparent limb. A very large spider was making a web here, an invisible web," Magnum looked up at the empty hall dome, his eyes rolling, As if chasing a prey invisible to everyone, "Damn ... I''m 100% sure it really exists!"

    "It''s the upper narrator. It''s exerting influence on the real world. It''s breaking through the ''box''," said Semler quickly. "We have loopholes here ... Magnum, what else can you feel?"

    Magnum chased the trajectory of the transparent unreal spider, but apart from seeing the increasingly solid limbs, as a mortal, he couldn''t possibly lock in a god''s power, and his brows frowned tightly. , Can not help but clenched hands-but this situation is obviously not a mental storm can solve.

    "Samler, are you sure that no one is dreaming here? No one prays to the upper narrator in the dream?" He turned his head suddenly, his short red hair almost raised, his eyes terrified seriously.

    "I confirm that all corners have been checked, every clergyman, every knight, even every servant and follower, and every village and town on the surface," Saimler said quickly, "and ..."

    "The Archbishop!" Semler was interrupted by a call from a control seat somewhere, and a technical priest suddenly awakened from the connection and exclaimed loudly, "The time iteration of Sandbox One was taken from the inside. Closed, the time flow in the sandbox is syncing with the real world! "

    Semler''s eyes widened: "What ?!"

    "It''s the upper narrator," Yuri responded quickly, "he wants to enter the real world ... so he must synchronize the time between the sandbox world and the real world-time iteration was once a ''tool'' for him to grow quickly, but It has now become his hindrance, so he is shut down! "

    "He is gaining authority ..." Wendy''s face became paler at the same time. At the same time, she also felt that something in her spiritual world was breaking through and repressing, and becoming active again, "pollution Fighting back ... "

    Yuri frowned and tried his best to find possible loopholes. Suddenly, his eyes stagnated.

    He finally realized a key that might be overlooked by everyone.

    "Bishop Semler, there may be a huge loophole in our dream control ..." The temperamental middle-aged man looked pale at Semler, "Have you checked the hashrate hall ..."

    "You mean those ..." Semler finally responded, "No way, they have no dreams anymore, and someone is guarding that, and just confirmed it an hour ago ..."

    "Bishop Semler," Wendy interrupted Semler, and the singer''s face was embarrassed, saying, "Those ... are also human."

    "Damn! Damn! We made such a low-level mistake!"

    Magnum suddenly cursed loudly and ran to the heavy gate at the other end of the hall, followed by Yuri, Samler and Wendy after a short stagger.

    They came to the special isolation door, and Semmler pulled the call rope from the door. The sound of a bell came across the door, but the guard''s response did not appear.

    The hearts of several archbishops sank instantly.

    "Forcibly open the door," Magnum said immediately, placing his hand on a crystal device next to the gate. "Yuri, Samler, you go to activate the other three runes."

    No one hesitated, three hands pressed on the rune crystal used for emergency unlocking, and as the magic was injected into it, the squeaking noise of the magic device came from the isolation door that was not allowed to open under normal circumstances, and then heavy The isolation gate finally retreated to both sides.

    Several Spirit Knight guards and a bishop in charge of the gate were sitting quietly in the connecting room, looking as if they were asleep.

    Probably the movement of the door opened to the communication room. A spirit knight''s helmet suddenly fell to the ground, and in the exposed hollow of the armor, only the disgusting flesh was mixed with gray ashes.

    With one glance, Magnum had identified the cause of their death: "The brain burned ..."

    A few seconds later, they opened the second gate to the inner lobby.

    Hundreds of platforms are neatly arranged in the dimly-lit interior hall. The edges of the platform are extended by nerve cords and survival pipes, which converge on the pillars of each node. On that platform, lying Each figure is in deep dormancy, responsible for providing computing power to the sandbox one.

    Those brain servants who had started to dry lay there motionlessly. If they could not see any abnormality through the observation window in the outside hall, their lips were moving slightly, opening and closing in a small margin.

    Hundreds of whispers murmured into a voice in the hall--

    "To the upper narrator, to our omniscient Lord ..."

    Semmler standing at the door felt cold.

    He mumbled to himself: "They shouldn''t have the ability to dream in theory ..."

    Wendy shook her head: "No, they will dream ... the whole sandbox world is their dream ..."

    Magnum walked into the "computing node hall" where the brain servants were in two steps, raised his hands high, and then suddenly dropped it again.

    Can''t use mental storms, or even kill any brain servant ... The upper narrator has taken shape, has found the coordinates of the real world, physical destruction can only delay his coming, and if the brain servants die, the sandbox disappears That **** is likely to break away from the shackles of this place immediately and come to any place in this world. By then, it will be the hope that all the comebacks will be truly lost.

    Not to mention, the extravagant wanderers and Archbishop Selena are still "inside."

    The wanderers outside the country may not die because of this, but that is the most terrible, that means people who survive ... not only face the upper narrator who is out of dilemma, but also face the anger of another god-like existence.

    Everyone understood this and thought of it.

    Magnum''s eyes moved between those brain servants lying on the platform. Some of them have dried up, apparently lying here for many years, while others are just like ordinary people. They are obviously "new members" in a few years. The platform is empty, it is the "brain" brain servant has not had time to add, some platforms are mottled, as if it has been used for a long time ...

    Magnum suddenly took a breath and slowly walked towards one of the empty platforms.

    Wendy called from behind; "Arch Magnum, what are you doing?"

    Magnum didn''t look back, just shrugged: "Maybe it''s our turn to lie down ..."

    Yuri was startled, quickly stepped forward and stopped in front of Magnum: "You think about it! This is a deep neural parasitic, it is irreversible!"

    Magnum glanced at Yuri in front of him, reached out and pushed away the other side, with a free smile on his face: "I looked directly at that ''God'', Yuri, that was irreversible.

    "The runes did not heal my spirit. I can still see the transparent limbs to this day. You and I understand that I can''t look back."

    He passed Yuri, who was speechless, left Wendy and Samler behind, came to an empty platform, and lay down slowly.

    The automatically sensed nerve cords and biochemical tissues squirmed on their own immediately, moving along the edge of the platform and approaching Magnum.

    Magnum looked around and suddenly laughed at himself: "Maybe we shouldn''t have gone this way ..."

    In the trembling sound of the nerve cord, Semler came to the platform, and he looked at Magnum, who was lying there intricately, but in the end, he didn''t say anything to dissuade, but just calmly asked, "Are there any last words?"

    "... No last words, but if I look back under the pope''s crown, help me brag."

    "it is good."

    The nerve cord spread behind Magnum''s brain, and the tingling flesh-blood fusion sounded in the dimness.

    Yuri also came to the platform and looked at the long-time friend: "Did you tell me?"

    Magnum looked at Yuri, grinned slowly, raised his right hand little by little, slowly and firmly compared to the middle finger.

    "I think it''s already quite ..."

    Magnum''s hand dropped slowly.

    After a short delay, the nightmare of all the brain servants in the entire hall also ceased.

 Chapter 818ï¼š End of story

    The layers of prayer echoed in the darkness, as if they resonated into a powerful river. Govin and Selina could not see the river, but they could clearly feel that something was impacting the borders of the world. It is striking the wall that blocks between reality and illusion.

    Suddenly, however, an uncoordinated disturbance appeared in the river, making all prayer sounds confused.

    Subconsciously, Gao Wen and Selina looked at each other, and then heard a vague, vague voice coming from a very distant place:

    "Soul storm !!!"

    Powerful disturbances erupted, the layers of prayer sounds were interrupted for a moment, and every sound that merged into the river returned to the depths of darkness.

    "It sounds like Magnum''s voice ..." Selina whispered subconsciously before seeing a gleam of fissures suddenly spread in front of her.

    Taking the cobweb in the dark as the vein, a large number of crisscrossed white light marks suddenly appear in this dark space, allowing the entire space to quickly decompose like a broken mirror. It seems that some kind of attack from the "inside" breaks With this curtain, the sight in front of Gao Wen and Selina became wide open instantly--

    Gao Wen was immediately alert and prepared for battle. Selena also turned to the side of Gao Wen''s side, holding a lantern in her hand to emit a warm and clear light.

    The fresh and cold wind blew abruptly. After the curtain was broken, an endless grassland illuminated by the stars came into the sight of Gao Wen. He saw the slightly undulating land extending under the stars, and a large number of unknown flowers and plants in the breeze. It swayed gently under the wind, and a vaguely familiar hill stood in front of him and Selina, the hill facing the direction of the stars.

    Under the hill, the remains of a giant black spider lay quietly. Its huge body had cracked, and a whole white, spider-like, light-forged spider crawled out of the fragmented wreckage and was walking along the hillside. Step by step towards the endless high starlight.

    The fluttering light and the starlight shining from the sky fall on the carapace of this white spider, rippling like water.

    The white spider seemed to have not noticed Gao Wen and Selena appearing on the grassland, still chasing the stars in the sky step by step, but Gao Wen noticed that there were countless shadows around him and Selena. "Silhouettes" without any details have emerged.

    Here comes the attack from the upper narrator.

    Countless hazy figures rushed to Gao Wen and Selina. Gao Wen wanted to stop the white spider with a sacred breath, but at this moment, he can only find a way to deal with these illusions of the past, such as the tide, and the trailblazer''s sword rises. With a layer of illusory flames, he swept his sword, and large enemies turned into illusive fragments under his sword.

    Under the cover of Gao Wen, Selena raised the lantern, and in one hand she drew a shimmering rune, constantly turning the surrounding spider silk and the distant past illusion into a awakening dream, leaving them under the starlight. Into a rapidly dissipating bubble.

    Surprisingly, the combat capabilities of those black illusions are not very strong, and their biggest threat to Gao Wen seems to be only a huge number.

    Govin and Selina are fighting and advancing, constantly reducing the number of enemies around them, and doing their best to reach the white spider who is chasing the stars.

    A stronger and agile shadow than the other shadows rushed over, Gao Wen''s sword swiveled, forcing the rest of the enemies, and one sword was cut at the other, and the strong and agile shadow turned into a blackness at the close of a shot. The long gun blocked Gao Wen''s blade, then the long gun trembled, and the black shadow pulled back a little distance, and stabbed back--

    Gao Wen was slightly surprised by the unexpected counterattack, but this was still not enough to make up for the gap in strength. After several confrontations, the Blazers sword cut off the spear and broke the phantom.

    At the moment when the phantom was broken, some messy information flowed into Gao Wen''s mind. He suddenly knew the name of the phantom that had just been crushed by himself. His name was Del Wolf, a captain of the West Coast city-state. He has a tough personality, but likes to collect shells secretly ...

    A pair of sharp double knives swept from the side to the rear, and the owner of the double knives lost after a few rounds.

    Her name is Nadai, from Yunliu Woodland. She is the princess of the Emerald Court, and an outstanding wizard sword dancer ...

    The hills are getting closer and closer, the shimmering particles scattered around the white spiders are flying on the plain as if they are flowing firefly. Gao Wen can almost touch the breath emitted by the divine spider, and a warm and clear light is always in He shone from the side and rear, constantly dispersing the cobwebs that spread from the void and the black smoke that emerged from time to time, and also continued to supplement Gao Wen''s lost physical strength.

    An extraordinarily powerful swordsman blocked Govin''s way.

    He is stronger than all illusions, but also blurry than all illusions. The edges of his skull without the details of the features spread out as if disturbed by many trembling lines. Amazing swordsmanship, a black long sword with no details can be divided into countless blades in the air, and it is in sharp contrast with the trailblazer long sword.

    Before this illusion dissipated, Gao Wen knew his name¡ª

    His name was Balmora, the "slave king" of the desert city of Bonim Santrow, an outstanding and great ruler.

    At the foot of the hill, Govin and Selena stopped at the same time.

    The seemingly endless illusions around me disappeared when I did n¡¯t know when. Only the breeze blew the grassland under the curtain overnight. The white spider did n¡¯t know when it stopped at the mountainside. Some soft light shone on Govin and Selina.

    Suddenly, Gao Wen had some irrelevant thoughts in his heart¡ª

    It turned out that the "sacredness" of the upper narrator ... has no eyes ...

    A gentle and familiar voice came into Gao Wen''s mind at this moment: "Du Walter ... have disappeared ..."

    It was Naritiel''s voice, and Gao Wen was not surprised at all.

    "Give up, Naritiel, or should you call the upper narrator?" Gao Wen shook his head. "I know, I know you desire the outside world, but you should feel it now, you do n¡¯t belong there, like A **** like you forcibly comes to reality and can only bring millions of deaths, and it is difficult for you to survive by yourself-you are a reflection of dreams, but those who pray to you in dreams no longer exist . "

    The white spider was silent for a few seconds before a voice sounded again: "They are all here ..."

    The giant arthropods moved to the side, and several white cocoons were tightly protected in the spider''s chest and abdomen.

    As she climbed towards the stars, she was carefully carrying and protecting these cocoons.

    While seeing those cocoons, Gao Wen already understood a lot.

    "It turned out that what Duvalt said ..." Selena responded and said in a complex tone. "We have been wondering where the virtual personalities in Sandbox No. 1 have gone, it turns out ..."

    "I want to take them outside," the white spider said softly. "Because they all want to go outside, I think so ..."

    "No wonder ... no wonder the upper narrators will undergo changes such as madness, division, and death ..." Selina''s voice seemed extraordinarily low, as if speaking to herself, "All of us are paying attention to those 3,000 who entered the Internet Testers, but ... there are millions of virtual personalities in the sandbox world ... for you, they are also ''real'' ... "

    The white spider didn''t speak, neither denied nor acknowledged.

    As a primate with a deep understanding of the sandbox system and the mysteries of the soul, Selina finally pieced together the part of the truth that she had always wanted to understand.

    On the side, Gao Wen has dealt with a lot of knowledge of the gods, and has also gained a lot of rebellious heritage. At this moment, he thinks more: "Because he realized that most of the" people "in the world are virtual. The illusion that comes out will cause the upper narrator to fall into madness and die in madness, which in turn leads to his division, turning his human and divine parts into two individuals ... precisely because of this In the process of death and division, you can get rid of the shackles of the original ''upper narrator''s faith'', and you can devour the whole world''s mind without affecting your own existence, and put them into those few In ''Cocoon'' ... am I right? "

    The white spider gently moved one of its long legs and made a low, pleasing sound: "You know a lot ..."

    "Do you really think this will succeed?" Gao Wen frowned. "What if you brought them to the real world? Without the body, without the material foundation, or even the conditions for becoming a spiritual body, they were born in Sha. Boxes can only rely on sandboxes to maintain their existence-you are gods, but they are not, these cocoons will disappear immediately after entering reality. Have you thought about these? "

    "... I don''t know and don''t care," Naritir whispered. "They want to go out, I think so, that''s all ..."

    In seemingly gentle words, the giant white spider slowly raised its upper body, and a terrifying hostility finally emanated from this powerful divine creature.

    However, Gao Wen only shook his head with regret¡ªit seemed that there was no room for easing.

    "Naritil," he greeted the hill, staring at the young god, "you will die, there will be no new divisions, no resurrection.

    "You know how Duvalt disappeared, and you should know that I have made contact with you through him.

    "I have the power to completely disintegrate you."

    "I know," Naritiel whispered, "That might be better ..."

    Between Gao Wen and Naritiel, the endless light suddenly turned into a torrent, washing the entire plain and washing the last territory of this false world.

    ...

    The violent shaking awakened Orandale before dawn, and countless residents awakened from dreamless sleep, looking in amazement at the land said to have been cursed, and in the direction of Orandale''s throat.

    They heard the low whistling coming from the collapsing valley, and the echo of countless people shouting on the plain outside the valley. It seemed that a huge force was brewing in the throat of Orlandale, At the last minute before dawn, it started beating like a heart.

    A ray of glow appeared on the horizon in the distance, and the giant crown of the giant sun seemed to protrude from there. In this thin halo, under the light of the stars remaining in the sky, someone saw an illusion like a spider. Colossus is climbing the hill on the edge of Orandale''s throat ...

    The last moment seemed to come, and Archbishop Semler clenched the combat staff in his hands.

    Disturbing whistling echoed throughout the underground palace. The transparent and unreal limbs that Magnum had mentioned finally solidified to the extent that all ordinary clergy can clearly see them. They looked at the huge unreal spider on the rocks and walls. Walking between them, every time a huge transparent arthropod passed by the hall, a low voice exclaimed.

    Previously, Magnus'' prayer resonance had been successfully prevented by Magnum. However, this seemed to only delay the advent of the upper narrator. He was still persistently squeezed into the real world, as if he would never give up until the last moment.

    "This is the last moment ..." Yuri murmured, "All we can do is done ..."

    Wendy took a soft breath and walked to the corner of the hall: "I''ll take care of the wounded."

    "The last news came just now under the pope''s crown. The stability of the sandbox system and the mental network has reached its limit," said Shenler. "Next, he will use all his strength to resist the advent of the upper narrator. Shock, if his soul reaction disappears ... we will safely meet death. "

    Yuri calmly looked forward: "Hope ..."

    A whistling sound that was more deterring to the soul than before had suddenly echoed throughout the earth palace. Along with it, there was also a strong architectural shock, which interrupted Yuri''s unfinished words.

    He looked up subconsciously and saw the equally blank Archbishop of Samuel.

    ...

    The nameless flowers and plants turned into ashes, earth and stones were disintegrating in the air, and the rising black smoke and dust blocked the sky, making the starry sky dull.

    At the last moment, the forces supporting this false world finally fell, and the entire sandbox began to irreversibly move towards extinction.

    The unknown grassland began to disintegrate, and it quickly collapsed from the edge to the center, and the holy white spider rolled down from the hill, with the cocoon she desperately wanted to protect, and fell to the ground together.

    At the last moment, she woven out layers of cobwebs, bound and stabilized the cocoons again, without damaging them, as if it was her instinct to exist in the world.

    The warm and bright lights diffused, dissipating the rising smoke and spreading flames, and Gao Wen came to the white spider who had lost his counterattack power and looked at the clear rays of her head.

    Before he spoke, Naritiel''s voice came into his and Selina''s mind.

    "In the earliest days, they thrived on this grassland ... At that time, it was not a desert, and there was no Nim Sandra ...."

    Only then did Selina recognize the terrain here, knowing where the faint sense of familiarity originated, and she looked around subconsciously to identify the land that was constantly sinking into darkness: "This is ... no wonder I feel so familiar ... "

    This land was originally "written" by Megur III.

    But that was a long time ago, and for so long she had forgotten what it looked like here.

    "Duvalt once asked me, if everyone is at peace in this land, will everyone not have to face this end ... All beings can live in the center of the stage peacefully and joyfully, as long as they do not touch the border, this world will It is true in terms of ...

    "Poets can imagine the world beyond the ocean and the world between the stars and the sky. Sailors can always have a rich harvest near the sea, and they don''t have to worry about the strange and bizarre ocean margins as they go further ... Too high curiosity, this world will always be better ...

    "I can''t give him the answer all the time, I''m too stupid ... but I think the creators who created it all know more ...

    "Creator ... you created this world and created us, what is all this for ... what can you tell us about it, can you tell me?"

    Naritiel''s voice was low and soft, and in the face of this simple inquiry, Selina fell into a long silence.

    After some thought, she looked up and stared at the aimless face of the upper narrator.

    "This is just an experiment, just ... an experiment ..."

    Every word of her seemed to be exhausted.

    Two seconds later, the white and sacred spider finally sighed, "Ah, thank you ... I finally heard the answer from the creator''s mouth."

    "Naritir," Govin couldn''t help but take a step forward. "Actually, I can ..."

    "Can you give me some time?" The upper narrator''s voice came softly. "I want to ... look at the stars."

    "Stars?" Gao Wen looked up suddenly, but could only see a dark and chaotic sky without any stars.

    And when he looked back again, the white spider **** and the cocoon she had sheltered to the last moment ... has begun to turn into a little dust.

    ...

    The whistling in the valley ceased, and the tremor of the earth calmed down.

    The residents of Orlandale walked out of the house with anxiety and fear, took to the streets, asked each other about the situation, and invariably looked in the direction of Orlandale''s throat.

    The children exclaimed in the dim and dim sky.

    In the outline of the rising sun, it seems that a huge, almost transparent spider climbed the nearby rocks a little bit, and climbed to the high ground on the edge of the valley, where he stopped quietly and carefully pushed things like cocoons in front of him. .

    The last star in the sky shone, reflecting on the spider''s already more illusive torso. He greeted the last starlight of the day, as if to give out any admiration, many people heard the sound of illusory sound in their minds. , But feel blank about that voice¡ª

    "Here, the story is over ..."

    Then the rising sun rose, and the glory of the giant sun shone on the earth. Everything dissipated as if in a dream.

 Chapter 819ï¼š Think about the future

    When the rising sun rose, a 1,523-year-old story ended. At the end of the story, the gods did not come to the real world, and fragile and small humans once again survived the disaster-many people''s stories , It continues down.

    Semmler clenched his combat staff and stood in the middle of the hall for a long time. There were countless breathless and tired priests and knights around. The information from the surface was just sent to the archbishop just now, but it seemed like The strange phenomenon that confuses the reality of the dream makes him still afraid to confirm the final result. He and everyone still wait in a tense mood.

    For a brief moment when the morning light spread throughout the Orlando area, the priests seemed to wait for a century.

    Then, the little stars finally appeared in everyone''s field of vision, and appeared in the sky above the hall.

    Semmler heard an old, tired voice coming to his mind: "It''s over ... fellows, we are safe."

    This is the voice of Meghal III.

    After a short silence, the belated cheers suddenly rang through the hall!

    "Successful! We stopped a god!" "The Outlander and Archbishop Selena succeeded!" "We survived, we survived!"

    In the cheering sound of the surrounding tide, Wendy, who was taking care of the wounded, slowly straightened up. The pollution deep in her spirit was fading. She felt her soul was finally completely free. She raised her head and saw that Yuri in the distance is also watching.

    "We''re successful ..." Wendy slowly raised his lips and said with a smirk.

    Yuri smiled complexly, and he took a breath, as if to whisper to himself, "... we haven''t ruined the world."

    A streamer appeared abruptly in the center of the hall. With the streamer converging, a lantern was condensed in everyone''s sight, followed by a female figure holding a lantern.

    "Archbishop Selena," Semler immediately greeted the figure, "you saved the whole church again ..."

    The halo around Selina gradually dissipated. Of course, here she was just a projection mapped in the consciousness of those around her. In the face of Archbishop Samler, the chandelier shook her head slightly: "This time, It is not me who saves the church. "

    "Ah, the wanderer outside ..." Semler responded instantly. "Where is He now?"

    "The extravagant wanderer has temporarily returned, after all, he just came upon a projection in our mental network, and he will contact us again soon," said Selina softly, her eyes slowly swept across the hall, those cheers The priest, the tired but excited knight, the servants of the rest of the life after the disaster came to her eyes. Finally, she lowered her eyelids. "Thanks to your efforts in the real world, we can achieve our final success."

    Semler looked at Selina strangely. He found that the archbishop''s complex look and his emotions didn''t seem to be as easy and exhilarating as others, which puzzled him deeply: "Archbishop Selena, you look like ... Any thoughts? "

    Selina thought of the figure chasing the stars in the night, and thought of the most difficult question she had ever answered. She was silent for a long time, and finally shook her head: "I''m fine, but suddenly I''m a little confused."

    "confused?"

    "Bishop Semler, what do you think is the greatest instinct of a civilization?"

    "Instinct?" Semmler was thinking about this strange question, and then he said a little uncertainly, "continuing himself?"

    "So what''s beyond continuation?" Selina asked again. "Beyond living ..."

    "I ... don''t know," Semler shook his head. "In my opinion, it''s hard enough for us to continue in this world."

    "Also," Selena paused for a second, then suddenly smiled and shook her head. "And it''s not in your own field."

    Semler speculated from Selena''s response that the "saint" must have experienced in confrontation with the upper narrator, and then it suddenly showed this state of sentimentality, but it was obviously not a question at this moment. Time for details. In the cheering atmosphere surrounding him, he had taken the lead to calm down and asked, "Prince Selena, the threat of" falling down "has subsided. Should we consider the future of the church?"

    "Of course," Selena nodded, and calmed down her emotions. "Although the situation is exciting, we may not have much time for celebration.

    "I also saw the news from the surface just now. The influence of the upper narrator has spread to the real world. There are too many witnesses in the movement of Orandal''s throat. I am afraid that this news will soon reach Roseau. In the ears-this headquarters is no longer safe.

    "According to the previous plan prepared under the crown of the Pope, we must immediately start the transfer of headquarters. All members will leave, abandon this palace, take away all research materials and materials that can be carried, destroy them where they cannot be taken, Destroy the central pillar, the elemental shell, and the upper dome without leaving any clues.

    "Every stronghold set up in the empire''s territory must also be transferred. Under chaos, informers and mutineers will soon appear. If necessary, we must be prepared to give up all strongholds.

    "All the sibs went into dormancy, no longer engaged in any church activities, waiting for unified instructions, and moved to Cecil in batches according to the previous plan-this work can be handed over to Yuri."

    Selina said one by one, Semler listened with a serious expression, nodded slightly, and said in a deep voice: "It''s finally come to this step ... But it''s a pity that it has been in business for 700 years, and it''s going back to it overnight It''s the origin. "

    "It''s better than total destruction," Selena shook her head. "And we still have at least 700 years of accumulated knowledge, and a new force willing to accept us, is not completely back to the original point."

    "What about the Mind Network?" Semler asked again.

    "... After losing the support of the facilities here, the operation of the spiritual network will be greatly affected, but fortunately, its foundation is built on our brain. As long as there are enough priests to survive, it can maintain a lower level of operation. Selina had clearly thought about this, and immediately answered, "After the transfer began, the mental network maintained the basic model, and the city of dreams no longer opened until we established a new headquarters in Cecil. Under the pope The process of maintaining the sandbox is very depleting, and he will spend most of the rest of his life recovering. The network affairs will be led by me and Archbishop Daniel-mainly me. Archbishop Daniel is now in Aldernan, considering When it comes to security issues, he will only provide technical support. "

    "Well, I see," Semmler nodded. "In this way, as long as the mental network is still there, it will be much easier to coordinate and coordinate."

    Then, Selina looked at the other side of the hall, and at the compute node hall where the brain servants were, her eyes fell on the observation windows and the open gate.

    Semler noticed her gaze, and before she spoke, she said with a touch of emotion: "The Archbishop of Magnum ... please rest assured that we will bring him."

    Selina shook her head and said softly, "No, bring everyone."

    "All ..." Semmler frowned for a moment, then frowned. "You mean all brain servants? I''m afraid ... no, this will definitely consume more manpower and resources, and it will affect some transfers. schedule¡­¡­"

    "I know, but I have calculated everything we need, and our time is really limited, but as long as we do our best, we still have enough headroom to move all our brains to an alternate secure stronghold," Selina looked at Semler This may be the most irrational moment in her centuries, but she will not affect the overall situation because of the pervasive sensibility. The arrangements she made at the moment are the result of careful consideration. "Batch transfer, transfer To Orange County, Juniper County, Nchhoek County, and Tarenkins. Cecil Rail Investment will help us arrange trains or concealed trains. The relevant lines will be cleared in the near future and everything will be properly arranged. "

    "... But I''m afraid that it can only transfer part of it," Semler frowned. "The point is not only that there are brain servants here, but in more remote locations, beyond the railway lines controlled by the Cecil investment, but also There are several nodes that are used to maintain other sandboxes-transferring immobile brain servants is much more difficult than transferring normal people. "

    "Transfer as much as you can," Selena said. "If it can''t be transferred, try to maintain it wherever possible."

    "Selective maintenance? Does this make any sense?" Saimler frowned again. "The Mind Network itself does not need a brain servant. They are only used to maintain the sandbox system. Project No. 0 has now been terminated and future It will no longer be possible to use these brain servants ... "

    He looked at Selina in confusion, but only saw a pair of deep, calm eyes, unable to analyze his specific thoughts and emotions.

    Selena closed her eyes as if thinking.

    This is some kind of repayment, this is the atonement for this wrong way; this is some kind of self-liberation, the first step to get the Perpetual Sect back to the right path; this is also a meaningful remedy, Cecil gains all death Biochemical technology, where not all brain servants have the possibility of healing ...

    But for now, there is a reason that is more important and more convincing to everyone.

    "This is the ticket," she opened her eyes and looked at Archbishop Samler. "It is for Cecil and the extravagant to accept our ticket-Cecil has its own order and rules, and we want to re-establish Back in the sun, we must actively embrace these guidelines from now on. Archbishop Semmler must let everyone know that for every additional brain servant that survives, some of us will be sent to mines and factories to serve in the future. It will be shorter. "

    Then she added: "In addition, remind everyone not to be lucky, do n¡¯t think that you have the ability to avoid the collection and transformation of rogues outside the region, and do n¡¯t forget, this time he just projected his consciousness into the sandbox and consumed He has become the ''upper narrator'' of the deity, and long before that, he had penetrated and controlled the entire spiritual network. "

    Semler''s feelings gradually began to rise, and his expression was extremely serious, and he slowly nodded: "I see."

    Selina then breathed a sigh of relief, and then a slightly weird expression suddenly appeared on her face: "Now ... let''s discuss the question of Archbishop Magnum."

    Hearing the name, it was not only Samler, but even Wendy and Yuri who had just arrived nearby had their eyes glanced in unison, with a complex look on their faces.

    "The Archbishop of Magnum has made a lofty sacrifice this time," Wendy said in a deep voice. "Maybe we should recognize him as a saint ..."

    "No, I''m not saying this," Selena raised her right hand, holding up the dream lantern, "I mean--"

    The lantern of dreams blooms a layer of gentle light, and suddenly, from that light comes a voice that is familiar to everyone and has a loud voice: "Hey, hey? Hey! Did anyone hear it? Does anyone hear it? What''s going on in this **** place, anyone heard?

    "Hey! I''m stuck! It doesn''t look like a sandbox number one here! Can anyone tell me what''s going on outside? Anyone? Anyone!"

    Selina raised her hand and brushed over the lantern, releasing the soul contained in the lamp. The scattered glory suddenly shrank into a figure in front of everyone. Magna, with short red hair and short stature, stood in the hall, showing her whole body. Out of translucency, staring around.

    The surroundings calmed down instantly.

    "I collected his shards at the ''boundary'', just like when I collected my shards under the pope''s crown," Selena''s voice broke the silence and embarrassment for a while, "but it looks like it caused him some trouble . "

    Magnum heard Selina''s voice beside her, and looked at the familiar hall in front of her confusedly, scratching her hair subconsciously: "What''s going on ... I clearly remember that I already ..."

    Before the words fell, he saw Yuri Charvin standing in front of him.

    Awkwardness quickly emerged from the confused expression, and he twitched the corner of his mouth, barely tilted upwards, and hesitated to say hello: "Ah, Archbishop Yuri, it looks like ... have we succeeded?"

    Yuri stared at Magnum in front of her for a few seconds before raising her right hand¡ª

    Slowly and firmly stuck out the middle finger.

 Chapter 820ï¼š The story continues

    Magnum''s expression stiffened.

    After a few seconds, the corners of his mouth shook: "You''re not doing such a rough job?"

    "Yes," Yuri nodded calmly. "And I suddenly felt that way was fine."

    Magnum: "..."

    In the end, it was Semmler who stood next to him. The somber and serious archbishop looked at Magnum, who apparently appeared in the hall in the form of an illusion, and nodded: "Then you are now similar to Celine Bishop Na''s status is ''alive''? "

    "I don''t know," Magnan lowered his head and looked at himself in confusion, and saw Selena standing next to him. "I entered a turbulent state before. When I recovered my consciousness, I found myself locked up. In a shimmering space, I don''t even know what happened ... "

    "You carried out the brain servant transformation without adequate preparation, which caused your soul to be completely withdrawn. I collected those fragments," Selena explained briefly, allowing Magnum to quickly grasp the current The situation, "At present, you and I have become a ghost in the network. There have been no problems in recent years, but after that you have to consider looking for the" mental calibration point "in the real world."

    Magnan blinked, digesting this fact for a short time, and finally sighed in a complicated mood: "This is really different from what I originally imagined ..."

    Semmler nodded, looking at Selina: "So, he''s completely disconnected from his body and can''t go back?"

    "It''s true-this is not a simple soul separation, but also a broken reorganization of the soul and a ''death''. For now, there is no technology to restore him in similar situations."

    Magnum suddenly felt a bit of a crisis from Semler''s words, and asked subconsciously: "Bishop Semler, what do you ask?"

    Semler looked at Magnum and said very seriously and lightly: "The body is useless to you, and I will arrange for someone to burn it for you."

    "Ah ?! Wait a minute! Don''t burn!" Magnum was startled and yelled immediately after responding, "What if you can rescue?"

    "We are going to transfer the headquarters of the Order, including all brain servants. We have limited manpower and time. We can bring more supplies with less body," Saimler said very frankly. To the slightest meaning of jokes or pranks, this actually makes Magnum''s expression even more distorted. "Anyway, now that your soul has survived alone, your body can no longer use it. As for rescue, did you not hear the words of Archbishop Selina just now? This is something that is impossible with current technology ... "

    "Usable! In case there is a breakthrough in the technology in the future!" Magnum has a big voice even in the form of soul, and almost all the hall heard his shout. "Anyway, you have to transfer so many bodies, you guys. Is it worse for me? "

    "The Archbishop of Semler," Wendy suddenly broke the silence, and proactively said, "Respect the opinion of Archbishop Magnum. We are indeed not bad for this" expenditure. "And considering that Archbishop Magnum just did Contribution, we are now not a good choice to abandon his body. "

    "I just started from the perspective of efficiency and pragmatism," Semler said with a stern expression. "But you also make sense, I agree."

    "Ah, Ms. Wendy, you are truly upright!" Magnum suddenly showed a very moved look. "Thank you very much for your help, but I want to correct it, my body should not be a corpse now. With the soul, at least he has breathing and heartbeat ... "

    Obviously, no one cared about this detail, and no one responded to Magnum''s words. The latter shrugged in embarrassment, and then suddenly seemed to think of something: "Well, when I was wandering in that shimmering space just now I heard some voices faintly, and seemed to mention the pursuit of saints and the like ... I want to ask is this saying me? "

    Seemler and Yuri didn''t seem to hear it, Wendy shifted her eyes calmly, Selina looked silently a little further away, as if she had stayed away from start to finish.

    Magnum blinked, looking around, shrugging his shoulders awkwardly and indifferently, and prepared to ask again in a few days.

    ...

    Cecil Empire, hours later.

    The dawn sunlight shone into the bedroom, bringing a hint of warmth in the end of winter. Gao Wen, who was lying on the bed, suddenly opened his eyes. After seeing the familiar ceiling, he breathed a sigh of relief.

    He knew that only a short night had passed in the real world, but for him facing the "historical memory" of the upper narrator, at this moment, it seemed as if he had just separated from the history of thousands of years. Feeling lingering in his mind, it took him some time to recover slowly-originally he should have woke up earlier, but fell asleep to organize his memory and mental state until now.

    This sense of separation may cause worse results for ordinary people, and may even cause irreversible psychological trauma, but fortunately, all this is not a problem for Gao Wen-he is already familiar with the experience of soaking in the years, Occasionally experience it again and it feels like going home.

    After the information storm in his head was gradually subsided, and all kinds of memories were sorted back to their original positions, Gao Wen sat up from the bed and looked around the room.

    Amber did not leave all night, sitting on a nearby easy chair at this moment, had fallen asleep, drooling because of awkward sleeping position.

    Tyre was still entangled in the corner, but her tail was tangled in twists and turns. Half of her upper body was entangled in her tail. Her sleeping position was difficult to describe in words.

    Gao Wen would not even be able to reason why the tip of Tir''s tail came out of that big cricket ...

    Probably the true six senses, Amber woke up soon after Gao Wen woke up, she suddenly opened those amber eyes, first glanced at Gao Wen sitting on the bed, and then quickly wiped Rub the drool next to your cheeks, and suddenly stood up: "Ah, you are back? Is the situation over there?"

    "Resolved," Gao Wen stood on the ground, taking a deep breath against the rising sun, and then exhaled slowly as if he wanted to drain all the gloom and gloom out of the body. "No **** has come to the world. After today, all People can still sleep peacefully. "

    Amber stared at Gao Wen with big eyes, then suddenly laughed: "Oh, let me just say, you can do it."

    Gao Wen nodded: "You need to inform others, there are still many things to deal with."

    Then he glanced at Tier in the corner again: "You have to find a way to wake her up-you have to inform the siren deep in the sea, don''t wait any longer."

    "Then you can find a way, I''ll tell Herdy and Carmel them!" Amber ran to the door without saying a word. "They are waiting for your news. They must be awake early ..."

    Before Gao Wen had time to say anything, Amber ran out of the door like a gust of wind, leaving him and a sleeping Siren in the room.

    Apparently Amber knows how hard it is to wake up a sleeping Tyre. She would rather run through the central city early in the morning than try to wake Tier ...

    Gao Wen looked at the door with a stunned look, and turned to look at the sleeping Siren who seemed a little more abstract than before, and shook his head helplessly.

    Anyway, I tried boiling water, and throwing it out along the window didn''t necessarily work. She was salting like she went home. It was estimated that she was cut with a sword, and she was resurrected and went back to her room to continue sleeping ...

    After thinking about it, Gao Wen bent down and reached Tear''s ear (assuming her hearing organs were indeed ears), and muttered quietly, "Your little biscuit is gone."

    Tier Ji Ling woke up suddenly, the messy tail rolled on the ground, and the whole man embarrassed and fell to the ground, then whipped up and said, "What, who said? I haven''t ... hey?"

    Tier finally woke up, turning his upper body 180 degrees to look at Gao Wen, who was standing aside, only to notice that the morning had arrived, and remembered the reason why he slept here: "Are you ... back? How is it going? "

    "Sorry," Gao Wen shook his head with a smile, "you''re waiting for nothing."

    Tyr hesitated, then understood the meaning in Gao Wen''s discourse, but the siren who lost the little cookie suddenly laughed, and said happily, "Isn''t this a good thing?"

    Then she propped up her upper body, the long snake tail stretched out, and slowly arched towards the door, waving her hand while arching: "Then I''ll inform the sisters first, and come back soon to make up ..."

    Miss Kraken left, leaving only Gao Wen in the room. The morning glow gradually became brighter and turned into bright sunlight. She leaned into the room through a large floor-to-ceiling window, and Gao Wen turned around and welcomed the giant sun. The glance narrowed his eyes slightly.

    Cecil is at dawn, but it should be morning in the Orlandale area, and if everything goes according to plan, the migration of the everlasting should have begun.

    Next, this huge machine of Cecil will operate in secret. The military intelligence bureau successfully established in Tifeng in the last two years will also be active simultaneously. Railway investment company, "track plan" informant, "25th" The three units will cooperate to take advantage of the cover of several recent increased trade orders to transfer the most core sleeper technicians and technical data to Cecil before Rosetta Augustus becomes aware of it, and later The lower-priority priests will continue to be transferred in a slower and more secretive manner for one year, until the transfer is completed or the operation is terminated.

    All plans are in place. The Military Intelligence Bureau led by Amber and the overseas railway organization controlled by Herti have made all preparations for this. Next, it depends on whether the Everlasting Side can make a perfect cooperation.

    I hope they can perform well enough in the process of editing and editing ... Selena and Meghal III are smart people, they know what to do.

    "What''s the good thing ..." Gao Wen squinted his eyes, whispered to himself, watching the bright sunshine shining in the sky.

    Some stories are over, some stories ... but they will continue.

    ...

    Rosetta Augustus came to the highest minaret of the Obsidian Palace. He pushed open a door inscribed with many runes, inlaid with gems and magical metal, and entered the magic laboratory on the top of the tower.

    The laboratory is spacious and bright. The alchemy test bench and the arcane test bench inscribed with the magic array are neat and clean. The scrolls of all kinds of esoteric precious books are placed on the large bookshelves next to the wall. Two are rune armor pieces and bronze. The assembled puppet of the torso was busy tidying up some sundries, and the movement was light and silent.

    Seeing Rosetta enter, the two puppets immediately bowed and saluted, and then returned to work.

    Rosetta looked straight into the depths of the room. A dignified and sturdy lady in a lilac robe came from there. She was the current president of the Tifeng Royal Mage Association and the chief of Rosetta the Great. Mage consultant, legendary Ms. Windsor Mapel.

    This magic laboratory located in the Obsidian Palace belongs to her. It is not only one of the places where she works, but also a symbol of her special treatment and status in the Empire as a rare outstanding genius in recent years.

    "Salute to you, my Majesty," Windsor Mapel bowed in front of Rosetta, "What do you tell me?"

    Rosetta nodded: "I feel the cursing power has subsided, and the thing has calmed down."

    The ¡°madness¡± curse of the Tifeng royal family is a semi-public secret, and the presidents of the Royal Mage Associations as the best occult experts in the empire will naturally be the direct informants of this secret. For two centuries, these outstanding The casters are responsible for analyzing the curse and trying to find a way to deal with it. Although there have been no significant results to this day, the royal family still maintains trust in them.

    On private occasions, members of the royal family of Tifeng often talk directly to Windsor Mapel about the "curse of madness".

    "Fascinated?" Windsor looked at Rosetta in surprise, "Is that what just happened?"

    "After waking up in the morning, I felt that it was receding a little bit, and after a few hours it returned to the previous ''normal'' state, without rebounding and continuing to diminish," Rosetta said in detail of what she felt, in Windsor ¡¤ In front of Mapel, he treats himself as an ordinary patient, which helps the legendary mage to better judge the situation. "I think there must be reasons for mysticism behind this change. I want you to check it for me. . "

    "Of course ... we can start now."

 Chapter 821ï¼š New Network Project

    The flickering runes faded one by one, the buzzing crystal device began to enter the cooling process, and Rosetta Augustus, sitting on a special seat, opened his eyes, from somewhere between real and illusory. Between the mental state sober.

    He breathed a sigh of relief, feeling his spirit relaxed for a long time, and then left the magic device relentlessly.

    "If you feel exhausted, you can take a break from it," Ms. Windsor Mapel said next. "It won''t heal the curse, at least it will make you easier."

    "Although the use of soul anesthesia to reduce stress is effective, long-term use can weaken people''s will," Rosetta said lightly. "That''s all right. Ms. Mapel, how is it?"

    Windsor Mapel stared at Rosetta quietly, and nodded gently: "I tried to induce your soul and consciousness. The spiritual pollution situation has indeed returned to normal levels, but no external interference has been found. Signs can basically rule out the possibility of someone tampering with your spiritual world. "

    "... Isn''t it because of myself ..." Rosetta groaned slightly. "Ma''am, what do you think of this?"

    "As a scholar, I will not make judgments in the absence of evidence, but I can talk about my thoughts. The curse suffered by the Augustus family is related to the spiritual pollution left by the gods. Beyond time and space, confuse reality, and hardly be affected by ordinary forces-the curse of your body has fluctuated abnormally in recent days, and the reason has nothing to do with your own mental state, it means that the source of the curse has been disturbed, What can disturb it must be the same or similar force ... "

    "Similar or similar power ..." Rosetta frowned slightly. "The churches in all places have not been abnormal recently, and there has been no direct drop of gods in this world for a long time. Even the Church of the Light of Cecil Empire has undergone a great change. , Has not affected Tifeng ... "

    As he said, he suddenly looked up: "Ms. Mapel, have you heard anything from you recently?"

    "The magical communication towers in various places have not reported anomalies-but the coverage of the communication towers is limited, and the mages on the bottom may not be able to accurately identify the extraordinary phenomena related to the gods. Therefore, many intelligences are delayed and it will take a long time to reach the capital. "Windsor Mapel shook his head." I will follow the intelligence in this regard and I will report to you as soon as possible. "

    "Um ..." Rosetta nodded slightly, then frowned, "The messaging tower ... if there were more messaging towers or their coverage would be wider."

    "The cost problem is really difficult to solve, and there are not so many mages to maintain those large facilities," Windsor Mapel said helplessly. "In fact, after completing the Empire Avenue project, especially after obtaining the magic train, the remote areas and the Imperial City The communication efficiency between them has been much higher than before. It used to take nearly a month to send the information from the west to the emperor that the information tower could not be used because it was not important enough. Now it only takes a few days. It is a very big improvement. "

    "Still not enough-remember the warning given by the Ministry of Industry''s advisory group? The factory''s throughput cycle is calculated in days or even hours. If raw material fluctuations in remote areas are not timely reported to the city, it can cause an avalanche-like phenomenon within a few days. Loss, and the flow of funds behind it requires timely information transmission-machines speed everything up, Aldernan''s ability to respond and control the southern and western regions is far from enough. "

    "Those factory owners ..." Windsor Mapel frowned subconsciously, with a bit of scorn in his tone. "Your Majesty, IMHO, they overstated the facts and tried to highlight them with ''professional words.'' It ¡¯s important, but in fact they just want you to let go of some of the tower ¡¯s permissions, and you want to divert a small amount of messaging quota from the Royal Mage Association. ¡±

    "I can see it," Rosetta said calmly, "but at least part of what they say is true-especially with Cecil''s rise, our shortcomings are becoming lethal."

    Cecil ...

    Hearing this word appearing more and more frequently in the Empire newspaper and various internal sources recently, Windsor Mapel couldn''t help but look serious.

    She is a senior mage, but she is also an adviser to the emperor. She is one of the "national key members" who will frequently come into contact with empire affairs. Of course, she will not know anything about the situation of the country. She knows Rosetta was worrying, and he knew it was justified.

    Without a fast-growing Cecil, there are a lot of things that Tiefon people don''t need to worry about at all, and no one will even realize that certain things are worth worrying about-just like the short board of a messaging tower, every Tiefon People would think that the number of empires with sufficient mages and the communication towers in various important provinces are sufficient, and after the newly renovated main roads and new means of transportation in the empire are used, the efficiency of information transmission is improved with one It is more than enough to cope with the current state of the empire. No one will feel that they are inefficient, and even many people will feel that they are sufficiently advanced that there is no need for improvement in a century.

    But there is a rapidly rising Cecil next to it-this fast-growing "neighbor" has brought many "new things" to Tifeng people, such as magic guidance technology, such as competitive pressure.

    Intelligence personnel risked and sent a lot of useful things, a considerable part of which was a description of Cecil''s cutting-edge technology, and these descriptions made Rosetta and the more discerning lawmakers aware of some shortcomings of the empire in advance. board.

    This is probably the pressure of comparison.

    "Their magic-net communication has developed rapidly. Although they are all based on long-distance fast communication technology based on messaging, they obviously solve the problems of cost and labor occupation. This is the consistent advantage of magic-guide technology. "We have taken full advantage of it," said Windsor Mapel slowly. "We have always been proud of a professional and large number of mage teams, but it is clear that the Cecil''s method of replacing these mage with machines is more efficient. , At least in communication technology. "

    As the president of the Royal Mage Association, it was not easy for her to say these words, but she knew that even if she did n¡¯t say it, the wise Rosetta Augustus had already learned, let alone her teacher, Daniel is now the empire''s leading magic wizard, and many of the things he has created have shaken every old-fashioned traditional mage in the association¡ªthe facts cannot be disputed.

    "Magnet communication is good technology ..." Rosetta looked serious. "We have to master it or find ways to improve our messaging tower, no matter how much it costs."

    As he said, he suddenly asked: "A merchant sent a ''Magnet Terminal'' before, did you analyze the results?"

    Talking about the field of technology, Windsor Mapel''s expression immediately became serious-she knew what the "magnet terminal" that Rosetta was referring to was a respectable western businessman risking being cecilian The risk of hanged secretly took a machine across the border, the merchant hid it in a fur and spice dump, hid it from Cecil''s border inspection, and dedicated it to the emperor after returning home, and that precious machine is now Lying in the laboratory of the Imperial Industrial Association, the technical team led by Daniel was analyzing.

    "We dismantled it into parts and restored its complicated and exquisite runes and crystal structures. Maybe it won''t be long before we can copy an identical machine, but it doesn''t make sense," said Windsor Mar Pell shook his head. "The Cecilians stuffed a very weird set of runes into that machine. It''s not regular communication, and it even has the characteristics of divine magic. No one can read them at this time. Specific function and meaning, I am very curious where did the Cecil people get inspiration from, to form such a weird magic circle ...

    "Teacher Daniel reminds us that if we can''t fully understand the meaning of each part of the runes, it is very dangerous to copy the equipment rashly-the Cecilians may have hidden traps inside, and they may be able to directly intercept or even eavesdrop on our copy device of."

    "Master Daniel is a wise man, and his reminders are always very pertinent," Rosetta nodded slowly. "Take care of that machine and find out what we can use from it. Others ... we will always Figure it out. "

    "If only a prototype of the Monet terminal can be obtained, or the original rune prints ..." Winsor Mapel sighed. "The prototype has not been simplified and optimized, and it often contains very obvious Technical ideas may help us to unravel the secrets of those runes ... Of course, this can only be thought of. "

    Rosetta looked cold and did not say a word.

    ...

    In the Cecil Palace, a study with blue velvet tapestries, Gao Wen told Herti and others in detail about their experiences in the dream world, including the end of the sandbox one, the confrontation with the upper narrator, and the sleeplessness. The current status of the reporter after the incident.

    The strange and inexplicable "Crisis of God" made everyone in the study''s eyes widened (except for Carmel, who lighted up), the strangeness of the gods and the danger of things touched everyone deeply And what made them even more emotional was that all this happened last night¡ª

    The calm and calm night lasted, Cecil was peaceful at night, but a world beyond reality turned the world upside down, and even a divine crisis broke out in the distant Tifeng, which really gave Herty and others a serious sense of unrealism.

    After slightly digesting the huge amount of information brought by her ancestors, Herti soon entered into work. She thought while saying, "The transfer work on the Everlasting Side should have begun, and I will start the Empire side immediately. Butt-before Aldernan''s response, we should have time to transfer those core personnel and technical information ... "

    "A part of the technical data will be sent first through the spiritual network," Gao Wen said. "Although the headquarters of the everlasting people is gone, their mental network is still running, but it will enter the most inefficient ''basic mode'' and cannot be any longer. The city that supports the dream city, the transmission of simple data is not a problem. Of course, for obvious reasons, the most core technical information will not be sent over, and the everlasting people will take them until the train we send to take them to a safe place. local."

    Hetty frowned subconsciously: "It''s time for this ..."

    "Normal response-if they don''t, I will worry about the intelligence of those core talents and the authenticity of those materials," Gao Wen said with a smile. "Relax, the sleepers have the power of the mind and lurk in the territory of Tifeng For many years, they have been experts in life-saving and absconding. They should not worry that they will be caught and killed by Augustus before they escape. "

    "Your Majesty," Carmel floating aside, said, "Since the everlasting mind''s network is going to turn into basic mode, will our origin laboratory be affected?"

    "Theoretically ... it can continue to operate, because the space of its own origin does not occupy the computing power of the city of dreams, and it is built on the ''foundation layer'' of the spiritual network, which is a layer that will maintain operation under any circumstances. Gao Wenluo thought a little, and gave a speech of "wool wool to death", but then turned the word forward. "But I am ready to transform and transfer the space of origin, including the large-scale mental network of the everlasting person, for a large-scale Transformation, making it more controlled by us and more harmless. Now it is obviously the most suitable opportunity. Therefore, I plan to temporarily close the current space of origin-Carmel, where has our own ''immersion cabin network'' progressed? Anymore? "

    "Networking has been successfully implemented in a laboratory environment, and simulation runs have been performed without the everlasting mind network. Now the overall stability of the network is being adjusted to increase its adaptability to the magic net communication system and to immersion. The cabin has been modified to make it less burdensome and more suitable for untrained ordinary people-the special machine sent to G¨¹len is a successful example, and we are studying the civilian version based on it. "

    "Very well, this is the key to transforming the Everlasting Order and building our own network," Gao Wen nodded with satisfaction, and gradually smiled. "Since this is going well ... Carmel, I want to Give you a new project that can move forward with what you have at hand. "

    Carmel made a buzzing sound: "New project?"

    "''The Narrator''s Neural Network''," Gao Wen said with a smile, "the future cutting-edge communication system will be built on it."

 Chapter 822ï¼š three phases

    Getty and Carmel and others got their recent work arrangements and soon left the study. The large room seemed quiet, and finally only Gowon sitting behind the desk and Vero standing in front of the desk. Nika / Ophelia.

    Of course, Amber was on the scene, but she has been soluble in the air for a long time and can be ignored.

    Gao Wen glanced up at Veronica holding the platinum scepter and nodded calmly: "There are some issues we can discuss about this ''upper storyteller''. Sit down."

    Veronica nodded, seated herself on a high-back chair next to the desk, and said softly, "Your action provided us with a valuable reference example-this should be our first time so intuitive, Such a close contact with a deity, and a deity in a state of reason. "

    Gao Wen Shensheng said: "Strictly speaking, it is still different from the real world gods. It is not yet certain whether the upper narrator brewed in the sandbox world is ''complete'' and he has experienced madness, death, and division. It ¡¯s hard to say what has changed in this process. "

    "But it is sufficient as a reference," Veronica said. "At least we can analyze many god-specific traits from him."

    "For example ... the purity of divinity and the response to mortal thoughts," Gao Wen said slowly, "the upper narrator consists of two parts, divinity and humanity. Humanity seems radical, chaotic, full of emotions, and irrational, but it also Smarter and more cunning, more divine, I can feel that He has unconditional protection and attention to his people, and he will take action to satisfy the common trend of believers. In addition, from a certain point of view, His The human part actually acts to satisfy believers'' thoughts, but in a different way. "

    As he said, Gao Wen frowned slowly: "This confirms my previous conjecture: All gods, no matter whether they are ultimately crazy or harmful, he acted in the early stages for the protection of mortals ..."

    "The rebels never deny this possibility, and we even think that until the last minute of the madness, the gods will retain the instinct to protect mortals in some ways," Veronica said calmly. "There is too much evidence to prove that gods treat mortals. The sanctuary of the world, in the primitive era of human beings, the existence of the gods even allowed the fragile mortals of that time to avoid countless calamities. The crazy degeneration of the gods is a gradual process-at the end of this action against the ''upper narrator'' Since then, I have confirmed this even more. "

    Veronica said, lowering her head slightly and pressing her fingers lightly against the chin, as if thinking, as if organizing the language: "We can think of the ''upper narrator'' as an earlier deity-- In the early days of birth, the more pure thoughts allowed him to have a more pure deity. This is the stage closest to the ''essence'' of the deities, while the deities in the real world are in the later stages. According to our observation records of that year, God is already in a very chaotic and paranoid state, and this situation is obviously going to worsen ... "

    "We may be able to divide God into several stages accordingly," Gao Wensi said. "The gods that were originally born in the mortal trend are pure individuals that arise from stronger spiritual mappings. They are usually because of comparison. A single emotion or desire is born, such as the fear of death and the fear of nature. This is the ''primordial god'', and the upper narrator is at this stage;

    "After the birth of the gods, they will be constantly affected by the ideological trend of mortals, and as the effects become more persistent, they will be mixed with too many ''impurities'' themselves, so they will become more and more chaotic and more inclined to crazy It is the longest stage in the entire ''life cycle'' of a god. This is the ''god of the pollution period'';

    "At the end of the day, pollution reached its peak, and the gods completely became a chaotic and crazy existence. After all reason has been wiped out by those chaotic thoughts, the gods will enter their final stage, which is also the stage where the perverts are desperately trying to confront¡ª ¡ª''Crazy God. ''"

    As Gao Wen''s voice dropped, Veronica nodded gently: "According to the characteristics of the upper narrator, your division should be correct."

    "... So, not only divine nature pollutes human nature, but also human nature pollutes divinity," Gao Wen sighed softly. "We always thought that the spiritual pollution of the gods was the first and most powerful pollution, but we ignored it. The huge number of mortals also has a huge impact on God ...

    "The complexity and differences of mortals have caused the gods to continue to fall in a crazy direction since their birth. The gods who shelter everything are created by the mortals themselves. The mad gods who ultimately destroy the world are also made by the mortals themselves."

    "This world is like this," Veronica said quietly. The rebel who has lived for a thousand years has a calm tone, beautiful and crystal-like eyes with only machine-like calmness. "Neither justice, It is not biased, it just has a set of rules, all of us-including God-have to run in this set of rules. The only irony is probably the ''rebels'' like us, we are a group of people who refuse to follow the rules The mortal who obediently dies, and refuses to die, is probably the greatest rebellion against this world. "

    Gao Wen was silent for a few seconds and shook his head with an sigh. "... Survival is the instinct of beings. Morality is confined to ethnic groups. In a sense, man and God are poor worms."

    Just then, an amber voice came from the nearby air: "But why human nature must pollute the divinity? If mortals are complicated and chaotic, isn''t it the same for mortals at the beginning of the gods'' birth?"

    Gao Wen glanced sideways and grabbed amber out of the air, Veronica said, "Because we are always developing, the ethnic group is getting bigger and more complex, not just This is true in the material as well as in the mind.

    "The ancient people who originally brewed the" gods "may simply be in awe of certain natural phenomena. Their biggest wish may be to eat and wear warmth, but to survive the next day, but how about us today? How many mortals are there? How many expectations and impulses about the future are these desires, and these will point to the **** who was originally just to protect people from eating and wearing warmth ... "

    Amber listened to Veronica''s words and frowned slowly.

    "This sounds like a dead knot ... unless we never develop, even the population does not change, and our minds must remain unchanged for thousands of years to avoid the production of mad gods ... but how is this possible?"

    "This is indeed an endless loop," Gao Wen said faintly. "That''s why we have to find a way to break it. Whether it is death, everything will try to create a **** completely dominated by human nature, or the everlasting person will try to break the steel seal of the mind The way to cut off the ''pollution link'' between man and God is to try to break this dead cycle, but ... their way has not been successful. "

    Amber suddenly looked up at Gao Wen: "Are there other ways?"

    Gao Wen looked at those bright eyes, and slowly smiled: "It''s man-made, and there will always be roads."

    "I hope this way is found earlier," Amber pouted, and muttered, "Good to people, good to God ..."

    Veronica heard the words of Amber, but as a rebel she did not make any rebuttals or warnings. She just listened quietly, her eyes calmed, as if thinking.

    Gao Wen narrowed his eyes slightly, his thoughts undulating in his heart.

    The development of mortals ... in a sense brewed the poison that polluted the gods and buried the hidden dangers of human beings'' own destruction. However, the development itself is the only resistance that mortals can make when facing this cold and hard world .

    This icy rule is not very friendly, but neither man nor God has a choice.

    ...

    Magic Technology Research Institute, Druid Research Center.

    The gray-haired Byron stood on an unobstructed open space, watching nervously the technicians not far away busy around the platform, debugging the equipment, he tried to make himself look calmer, so he stood straight on the spot , But those who are familiar with him can see the nervousness in the depths of this empire general from this calm standing posture-

    It is rare for a normal Byron to be so established.

    Pea sat quietly in a chair next to Byron, looked up helplessly at his adoptive father, lowered his head, picked up the writing pad he never left, wrote a line of text on it, and then poke it with a pen. Byron''s elbow passed the tablet:

    "Dad, relax, you will influence everyone."

    Byron glanced down at the contents of the tablet, and made a somewhat stiff smile: "I ... I''m quite relaxed ..."

    Seeing this, the pea sighed helplessly, and looked at a lot of machinery and equipment and technicians not far away.

    Pittman stood between a bunch of assistants and researchers, wrinkled faces with the usual rare seriousness.

    The crystal resonance device embedded under the experimental table emits a pleasant buzzing sound. The complex crystal clear image is displayed above the projection crystal inlaid in front of the experimental table. Details, paying attention to every change in it.

    "There should be no problem. The response is the same as the last test. The survival of the artificial nerve cord is good and the signal transmission is clear," said an assistant. "Next, see if the new skull base contacts can work as expected. ... "

    "Finally, it''s time for acceptance ..." Pittman sighed softly, and then carefully, as if holding a treasure, picked up the strangely shaped silver-white device placed in the center of the platform.

    It is a "snake-shaped device" composed of silver and white metal nodes less than half a meter long. The whole looks like a flat spine with a triangular structure at one end that seems to fit the neck, and the other end extends out. With a few "tentacle" general terminals, the whole device looks delicate and weird.

    This is the "neural thorn" after the improvement.

    Pittman grasped the triangular structure of the nerve thorns with one hand, holding its terminal nodules under one hand, and came to Byron and Pea.

    "Ready?" Byron asked immediately.

    "It works," Pittman rolled his eyes. "Just for safety and security, we checked again."

    His remarks did not relax Byron much, the latter still couldn''t help frowning, confirming again: "In case something goes wrong ..."

    "First of all, this is a non-implantable nerve cord. It depends on the skull base contacts to establish a connection with the brain. The skull base contacts themselves have a fusing mechanism. As long as the user''s brain wave disturbance exceeds a safe value, the contacts will break themselves. Opened. Secondly, so many experts are watching here. The laboratory also has the most complete emergency equipment. You can plug your heart back and let it continue to jump for decades in the place where it should be. Do n¡¯t be blind here. Nervous. "

    Byron opened his mouth and seemed to want to say something, but the pea stood up from his chair and quietly pushed Byron away.

    Pittman glanced at Byron: "The peas are much braver than you."

    Byron''s lips moved twice, and there seemed to be more to say, but he closed his mouth eventually.

    In this case, don''t continue to question the professionals, and don''t add confusion to the experimental project-this simple truth, even a mercenary half-knight knows.

    "Pea, sit down on this chair," Pittman led the girl to a nearby chair, and the latter had his hair tied when he went out today, revealing a smooth neck that Pittman held in his hand. The world ¡¯s first set of "neural thorns", a little close to the back of the pea, "a little bit cold, and then a little numb, but it will soon pass. After that the tray will stick to your skin, Make sure that the contacts at the base of the skull are effectively connected-the effect of ''gluing'' is very stable, so if you want to remove them later, remember to press the next few buttons in order first, otherwise it will hurt ... "

    Pittman took the precautions seriously, before finally fitting the silver-white device behind the pea''s neck.

    A very slight "click" sound came from the silver-white metal joint. This device, which uses a combination of magic conductive material, light metal, and biomass-like biomass, sensed brain waves and immediately seemed to get life. Triangle A swatch-shaped tray was adsorbed behind the pea''s brain, and a dark red light flow quickly flowed between the neatly arranged metal "knots". The internal rune was activated for the first time, the whole nerve thorns contracted, and then relaxed. Expand it.

    The pea''s neck shook agitatedly, but there was no uncomfortable expression on his face.

    Pittman stood up, glanced at Byron next to him because he was nervous, and looked back at the pea.

    "We''ve installed a small speaker in your nerve thorns-you can now try to ''speak''. Focus on what you want to say clearly, and it might not be very good at first Easy, but I believe you can quickly grasp ... "

    Pea turned his head hesitantly, as if still adjusting to the wonderful touch coming from the back of her neck. Then she frowned, trying to focus her attention in the way that Pittman explained, and in her mind outlined what she wanted to say.

    A weird, fuzzy noise came from the nerve thorns behind her head.

    Then came a second burst of noise, which seemed to be mixed with some broken and messy syllables.

    The pea tried a few more times, and finally, those syllables started to gradually continually, and the noise gradually calmed down.

    She took a deep breath, focused again, and then fixed her eyes on Byron next to her.

    An intermittent but clear voice passed into the ears of this nearly half-year-old knight: "... daddy ... thank you ..."

 Chapter 823ï¼š Increasingly blurred boundaries

    A minute later, Pittman felt that he couldn''t stand it and patted Byron''s arm: "Crying for a while, we have to work."

    "When did I cry?" Byron stared at the little old man in front of him, "I was just a little emotional and couldn''t help feeling a little emotional!"

    "Let''s just see it," Pittman muttered, and handed Byron a handkerchief. "Hurry up and don''t go out and let your soldiers see."

    "You have no children, you don''t understand ..."

    Pittman rolled his eyes: "Who hasn''t raised it? Am I not brought up with amber-she only learned to speak when she was almost ten years old, and I didn''t react so much to you then."

    On weekdays, Byron confesses that he does not lose anyone, even if Pittman is famous for his tough skin, he is confident that he can talk about the little old man with autism, but at this moment it is clear that he is not quarreling with anyone. In the mood, the gray-haired knight just opened some red eyes, looked at the peas who were smiling at him, and the wrinkles at the corners of the eyes wrinkled layer by layer: "It''s good ... really good ... Is it comfortable? "

    "At first ... a little ... hemp ..." Pea said with some effort, but soon her voice became smooth, although it was only a sound synthesized by a sounding device, it seemed to be getting more and more inside. The more emotional feelings, "Now ... much better ..."

    "That''s good, that''s good," Byron said again and again, and then he turned the peas around, watching Zheng An''s metal nerve cord that fits quietly behind the neck of the adoptive daughter, "Will this sink? Wear it for a long time Is it uncomfortable? "

    "Of course, there is some weight," Pittman said. "After all, weight-loss runes require additional energy supply, and integrating nerve cords and brain wave interaction mechanisms into such a small device is barely enough, and there is no excess. Space can be allocated to weight-loss runes-we will gradually improve this in future models. "

    "I think ... okay," Pea said with a gesture of gesture-although she can already make a sound, but the habit developed over the years has made her still subconsciously gesture with her hand when speaking, "not very heavy, Not tired. "

    "Of course, although we ca n¡¯t use weight-reducing runes, we use lighter materials as much as possible, and the overall weight is acceptable," said Pittman, pinching a few beards on his chin, with pride on his face. Smile, "After all, this thing is to find ways to promote it to ordinary people, comfortable and easy to use is a very important standard."

    With a bright smile on Byron''s face, he couldn''t help but rub his hands and said, "Today is a memorable day ... I''ll go back and have a few drinks to celebrate ..."

    As soon as his voice fell, the peas beside him couldn''t help frowning, and there was a complaining voice in the sounding device of the nerve thorns: "Daddy, you usually drink too much alcohol! How many times have you asked you Quit drinking, why don''t you just listen ... "

    Byron''s face suddenly felt a little awkward. He just wanted to speak, but Pea''s follow-up words were obviously not finished yet:

    "And the first time you quit drinking is clearly what you said, and you patted your chest and said that you must quit within a month. It has been two years now, and you have not quit at all ...

    "You''re not young anymore, you know, you have more white hair than black hair! The bad news about drinking too much is in the newspapers. You don''t always say that Mr. Godwin is a learned person. Does it make sense, why not listen ... "

    Byron was embarrassed, and as soon as he said "I", he heard the pea crackling again:

    "Also, you always go to bed without taking a shower. You have to urge you to go. You do n¡¯t take care of your beard. I have to help you organize your clothes when you go out everyday. I do n¡¯t know how you usually live outside when you go out. Yes, don''t you say that there is strict discipline in the army?

    "Uncle Philip came back two days ago, and you took him to drink, and you said you wanted to introduce Uncle Phillip to a few young girls-several of my classmates were also present at the time! Dad, you did n¡¯t pay attention to the impact, last time Ms. Kelly also came to the house. You came out in your pajamas, which surprised Ms. Kelly. She is my teacher ...

    "And last time, you had a hard time taking a vacation, but ..."

    "Stop ... stop!" Byron finally took the chance and shouted again and again, finally interrupted the peas'' broken thoughts and looked at Pitman with a grimace. "What''s going on ... ... can this nerve thorn affect the character of a pea ?! "

    Pea stared at Byron and Pittman, with expressions like "I still have something to say now that I can barely listen to you", while Pittman looked at Byron with a strange expression and hesitated: " I don''t think ... it''s not affecting her character, but that she has so much to say ... "

    "That''s it," said Pea, who didn''t wait for Byron to speak beforehand. Obviously, she adapts very quickly to nerve thorns, and now she speaks with it extremely fluently. "I have a lot to say! I just say no Come out, write slowly, use hand gestures to say clearly, and dad you don''t pay attention ... "

    Then there was a whole bunch of crackling. Byron simply didn''t even get a chance to intervene this time.

    Pittman looked at Byron with a sympathetic and helpless expression, and the assistants and researchers around him looked wonderful. Almost all people here knew the peas. They knew this sad and hardworking child. They The peas in the impression have always been quiet and well-behaved, and they have never messed up when cooperating with experiments in the institute, but obviously, the nerve thorns successfully made everyone realize the other side of peas-

    She usually doesn''t speak, but she has a lot in her belly.

    Covering his face with peas and covering his face was another thought, and Byron''s face became extraordinarily wonderful. He looked around with tears of laughter and found that it was basically all looking at the lively sight. Everyone''s face was not malicious but made him particularly embarrassed With a smile, Pitman smiled and asked him: "Are you a little regretful?"

    Byron opened his mouth, glanced at the side, and looked at the peas who were extraordinarily happy because of the backlog of words in his heart. The embarrassed expression on his face finally became a smile.

    "I regret xx," he said with a smile, "I think that''s fine."

    Pea stared at him with wide eyes immediately: "Daddy, you said bad words just now! How many times has Uncle Philip told you to pay attention to your manners, even if you don''t consider your status, you should pay attention to the impact on me ... Fortunately, I am not affected by you ,otherwise¡­¡­"

    Byron: "..."

    After the new round of bombing was finally over, Byron was a little dazed and looked at Pittman: "Then ... can we leave now?"

    "Yes, there are no more test items today," Pittman said with a smile, "the practical situation of nerve thorns should be confirmed in the subsequent use process, and the adaptability of peas to nerve thorns should be paid attention to in the next half month. , Pay attention to its sleeping condition and whether the skin near the skull base contacts has an allergic reaction. In addition, take the nerve thorns every ten days for us to check to confirm the changes in the activity of the artificial nerve cord. In addition, there is nothing to pay attention to Yes, peas can wear it often and feel if it has any inconvenience in daily life. "

    Byron and Pea listened carefully and took Pittman''s orders in their hearts. After a few seconds of silence, Byron suddenly said: "... I am going to go to the north. The official order has come down. Three days later Will set off. "

    Winter is coming to an end. The development of the northern coast and the task of preparing the imperial navy will begin in spring. Byron had known this before, and recently, an order issued by the head of the empire himself was finally delivered to him.

    This is not a confidential task. Even news such as the construction of Beigang and the development of the North Border appeared in newspapers and radio programs a few days ago. Pea knew about it. She pouted and looked up at Byron. At a glance, there was only a moment of unhappy low tremor in the speaker.

    "The pea is big and you can take care of yourself," Pitman looked at the special father and daughter, as if suddenly seeing a few years ago, when seeing the city of Cecil is just a "cecil pioneer camp", watching To the middle-aged knight who suddenly had more adoptive daughters and was in a mess, saw the little girl who was silent and obedient and nervous about the surrounding environment, and flashed in front of him for several years. The druid smiled and shook his head. "We will take care of her."

    "Then thank you in advance," Byron said, then suddenly exhaled, and laughed a little self-deprecating, "Why am I suddenly sentimental, and I don''t usually have so much emotion when I go out ..."

    "Today is the day when the daughter is called dad for the first time, every father will be like this," Pittman looked over at Byron with a look on his face. "Relax, wait until one day she starts to annoy you. Your clothes are sloppy, and you don''t think you can keep up with the rhythm of young people. All day long, you will only count your faults. By then, you will not have so much emotion ... "

    Byron thought for a moment, and looked at the pea awkwardly: "But I think she''s very disgusted with me now."

    Pittman: "..."

    "And you said so carefully, is it because you are very experienced?"

    Pittman: "... Hurry up and leave, don''t bother my old man for experiments!"

    Soon, Byron left with the peas, leaving only Pitman and the technicians he led in the laboratory.

    The assistants began to organize the equipment they had just used, and the detailed process of the peas using the nerve thorns into the information that will be used later. Pittman shook his head and walked to a cabinet with a crystal glass partition aside. .

    In the cabinet, several spare nerve thorn devices were quietly placed on the stand, under the light of the cabinet, cold metal reflections appeared.

    A slight sliding of the gate came from not far away, and Carmel, who was full of the glorious arcane glory, drifted into the room.

    "I just saw Byron and the Pea in the hallway," Carmel said as he floated towards Pittman. "The Pea is wearing a nerve thorn-it looks like it''s working properly?"

    "Very well," Pitman laughed. "And you missed the wonderful part."

    "For me, the success of this project is wonderful enough in itself," Carmel said buzzingly, looking at the cabinet next to Pittman and the nerve thorn devices, Are there three sets of finished products ... should be able to move on to the next step. "

    "Combining nerve thorns and type ii magic wizard terminals to create magic wizards that can really cast spells ..." Pittman''s expression was rare and serious, as if to speak to himself, "At this step, the extraordinary The boundaries with ordinary people are almost gone ... "

    "Ordinary people will not only release specific spells by pressing the buttons of the machine, but they will also be able to sense magic like a real mage and be able to use their own mind and spirit to guide extraordinary powers. This will be an essential breakthrough. It ¡¯s something we ¡¯ve always wanted to achieve ... ¡±Carmel ¡¯s tone was filled with emotion,¡° At that time, I ¡¯m afraid that ¡°super¡± will no longer be called ¡°super¡±, and it will truly become every mortal Have the power to touch. "

    "It took 700 years to complete the pre-technique of the All Death Club and the Everlasting-although this was not their original purpose, we can thank them at this time," Pittman squeezed his eyes, "the brain The machine connection is the most difficult part for ordinary people to sense magic and manipulate spells. The nerve thorns have solved this problem, and the next work can be much simpler. "

    "Let''s get started," Carmel''s blue light gradually brightened, his tone rose, and he became extraordinarily happy and motivated. "We have a lot more to do."

 Chapter 824ï¼š dyeing

    Cecil''s streets are as bustling and vibrant as ever, and the places where you look are already familiar with the city. However, for Byron today, walking on the streets of Cecil has a different experience-

    The pea followed him and kept talking.

    She talked with interest, about her experience in college, about new friends she knew, everything she saw, the weather, mood, books she read, and what she was making In the new magic drama, this girl who finally can speak again is like coming to this world for the first time, almost chattering, as if to re-describe everything she has seen and experienced .

    Even if it is a small street shop that passes by every day, she has to run into it with a smile, say hello to the boss inside, get a sigh of exclaimation, and a little congratulations.

    Byron always smiled and stayed with Pea.

    The original short journey home took a long time.

    When the father and daughter finally came near Knight Street, Byron saw a figure hovering at the intersection-Philip, who had returned to Cecil the previous two days.

    Byron stepped forward with a smile, and Philip not far away also felt the breath approaching and turned to welcome, but before the two old partners spoke, the first one was pea, and she was very happy to welcome Philip, a happy voice from the thorny sounding device: "Uncle Philip !!"

    Philip was waiting to open his mouth, and suddenly hesitated when he heard the strange, synthesized female voice. It took him two seconds to look at the pea in surprise: "Pea ... are you talking?"

    "It''s me!" The pea smiled happily, turned half a circle in place, and showed Phillip the metal device behind the neck, "Look! It was made by Grandpa Pittman! This thing is called a nerve thorn, and it can replace it I talk!!"

    "We just came back from the institute," Byron explained quickly before the pea chattered. "According to Pitman, this is a small artificial nerve cord, but its function is more complicated than artificial nerve cord. Helping the pea speak is just a function One-of course you know me, I don''t pay attention to too professional content ... "

    "I''ve heard of this project ..." Philip opened his eyes wide and looked at the peas with joy and surprise. "But I didn''t expect it to be so soon ... Great, peas, today is definitely worth celebrating!"

    "Celebrate, don''t drink with my dad!" Pea said, staring at his eyes immediately. "I know your uncle has strong self-control, but my dad can''t control himself at all! As long as someone pulls him to drink, he must treat himself. I must be drunk and sleep in the living room until the next day, and then I need to help clean up ... Uncle, you do n¡¯t know, even if you persuaded Dad on the spot, he would secretly go home Drink, and say that there is a beginning and an end, that is respect for the winery ... and also, last time you ... "

    The girl ¡¯s brain is spinning fast, and the magic wave device driven by the brain wave signal does not need to breathe or rest. The torrential words cover the face and confuse Philip. The young (but not so young) Mr. Knight also brought With a smile, but soon became stunned, he looked at Byron humply-until after the pea finally quieted, he did not find a chance to say: "Byron ... this ... what''s going on with this child ... "

    "I didn''t expect it?" Byron''s expression "You also have today". Although it was still him who was being preached this time, the one who suffered the "storm and storm" was replaced by Philip, which made him feel inexplicably happy, " We didn''t expect that there would be so much in the usual pea belly ... "

    Pea stared at him immediately, looking at Byron, with the expression "You will be open again if I do this again", and let the latter quickly wave her hand: "Of course she can tell what she said in her heart, it makes me very happy. of¡­¡­"

    After waiting for the pea to speak, Byron immediately pulled the subject in a different direction. He looked at Philip: "Speaking ... what are you doing here?"

    "I know you''re going to the north and come and say something to you," Philip said earnestly. "I''ve been busy lately. I''m afraid I can''t say goodbye after I miss it."

    "... how do you feel awkward when you talk like this," Byron rubbed his arms suddenly, "as if I was going to die outside this time."

    Philip thought for a moment after hearing this, and analyzed with a serious face: "Theoretically, this will not happen, there will be no war in the north, and your mission will not conflict with the locals or the violets across the strait. In theory, You can come back alive except to jump into the sea after a high drink and find someone dull when you are idle ... "

    Byron: "... To be honest, are you sarcastic?"

    Philip''s serious expression remained the same: "Iron is not knighthood."

    Byron thought about it again, and his expression became more weird: "I still think you guy is satirizing me-Philip, you grow up!"

    Pea stood by, looked at Byron and Philip, and smiled slowly and happily.

    ...

    Earl Dulle sat comfortably on a comfortable soft sofa, next to the large floor-to-ceiling windows that directly saw the garden and the bustling street in the distance. In the afternoon, the comfortable sunlight shined into the room through the crystal clear crystal glass, warm and bright.

    In the magical device at the corner, the gentle and gentle sound of the music is coming. The exotic tunes make the upper noble from Tifeng more relaxed.

    He was holding a beautifully printed book with the words "A Sketch of Folk Myths in the Northern Continent" on the cover of the book. The paper of the book was not expensive, but it contained exquisite illustrations and neat and beautiful typesetting. He turned it over. On the new page, I glanced over the first few lines, and couldn''t help but show some emotions. I looked up at the person sitting opposite him: "Master Habiye, I have to admit that the printing technology of the Cecilians is Much stronger than us, the fine print of this book even gave me the urge to start a printing house. "

    The person sitting opposite him no longer looked young, with a scholarly elegance and a gratitude. The old man with a book atmosphere was the famous scholar and grammar master of Tiffany, Habire Reston. He, who is also a member of the Tifeng ambassador, is also reading books printed by the Cecilians at the moment, but it is not a large book, but a thin, colorful cover and Popular booklet of short articles.

    Hearing the words of Earl D¨¹rer, the old man looked up: "It''s really incredible printing, especially because they can print color patterns so accurately and in large quantities-this technology is really curious."

    "It is said that this technology has just appeared in Cecil for a few months," Count Dulle said casually, but his eyes fell on the popular booklet in Habiye''s hand. "Are you still looking at that booklet?"

    "It''s called a" magazine, "" Habiye Yang lifted the booklet in his hand. A handsome, upright cover character on the cover of the booklet was reflected in the ink by the sun. "The content above is popular, but unexpectedly interesting, I was inspired by the grammar and structure of the entire magazine. "

    "But IMHO, in my opinion it''s a bit too popular," said Earl Dulle, laughing. "I thought college people like you would disdain similar things-they Not even as deep as my collection of myths. "

    "His Majesty gave me the task of compiling the" Empire ", and the biggest experience I have accumulated in the past six months is to change the past unilateral pursuit of ''elegance'' and ''deepness,''" Habier put down his magazine, Looking at Count D¨¹rer quite seriously, "Newspapers and magazines are a new thing. They are not the same as those expensive and rare books in the past. They do not have such a high status and do not need too advanced knowledge. Heraldic and The ritual norms couldn''t attract their interest¡ªthey could not understand it. "

    Having said that, the old gentleman pointed to the magazine that was placed on the table: "What they can really understand is something more plain and straightforward. In this respect, the Cecilians are obviously better than us. Your Majesty I hope we can learn the merits of the Cecilians in this area and find their know-how to gather people''s hearts, inspire morale, and guide the civilians. That''s why they sent me here. I naturally pay attention to their achievements in this regard. "

    Earl Duller raised his eyebrows: "Oh? What have you learned these days?"

    "It ¡¯s been a big deal. These magazines ¡ª and other popular books circulating in the market ¡ª are all attractive. I do n¡¯t know if you noticed it or not. Now many young people in the group are interested in these books. "They often talk about those popular stories in private, and some people have already watched two magical dramas, and they love the characters in the drama. The appeal of novelty is undeniable," Habier said with a smile, " I also talked to Mr. Godwin Orlando, who is a very knowledgeable person and even made me want to ignore his Cecil identity.

    "Almost half of those magazines and newspapers were created by Godwin Orlando. His ideas for organizing similar publications have refreshed me. To be honest, I even want to invite him to Tifeng, and of course I know this. It''s unrealistic-he''s a distinguished person here, and he''s highly valued by the royal family. It''s impossible to serve us. "

    "Haha, it''s rare that you would praise someone so frankly," Count D¨¹rer couldn''t help laughing, "If you really have the heart, maybe we can try to win the apprenticeship that Mr. Godwin has cultivated. We-after all, recruiting and testing talent is also one of our tasks this time. "

    Habiye smiled and shook his head: "If it weren''t for our visit, I would definitely consider your suggestion seriously."

    ...

    "The signing ceremony in the morning was successfully completed," in the spacious and bright study room, Hetty placed a thick document on Gao Wen''s desk. "After so many days of bargaining and modification, Tiffany finally agreed. Most of our conditions-we have reached tacit agreement with them on many equivalent terms. "

    "This is called a win-win situation," Gao Wen smiled, put down a pile of information he was just looking at, raised his hand and picked up the documents brought by Hetty, and said casually as he flipped through it. "New trade categories, new diplomacy Memos, new peace statements, and ... investment plans ... "

    Gao Wen''s gaze fell on certain words in the document, and he leaned back on the seat back with a smile.

    Among the new investment permits, "production of film and television dramas" and "audiovisual book products" are listed prominently.

    Hitty''s gaze fell on the stack of materials that Gao Wen had just put down, and she was a little curious: "What''s this?"

    "The new Phantom Script," Gao Wen said, "Beacon-in memory of the heroic and fearless Marquis Berke Loren, in memory of the scourge that should always be remembered. It will be released this summer or earlier If all goes well ... Tiphons will see it shortly thereafter. "

    Herti''s eyes were deep and thoughtful, and she heard the ancestor''s voice come slowly:

    "Give them the Phantom Drama, give them magazines, give them more popular stories, and everything else that can beautify Cecil. Let them worship Cecil''s heroes, familiarize them with Cecil-like life, and keep Tell them what advanced civilization is, and constantly hint at how far their own lives are from the true ''civilized state''. In the process, we must emphasize our goodwill and emphasize that we are standing with them Yes, when a sentence is repeated a thousand times, they will think that sentence is their own thought ...

    "Then the era of peace is here, Hitty."

    Hetty''s gaze moved slowly across the desk, and eventually she landed on a document that seemed to have just been completed by Gao Wen.

    There is only one line of words on the cover of the file:

    Staining plan.

 Chapter 825ï¼š Farewell and gifts

    As the winter day drew to a close, the Tiffon''s mission also came to leave Cecil.

    In the autumn palace, the farewell banquet has been set up. The band is playing soft and cheerful music in the corner of the banquet hall. Under the magic crystal lamp, the shiny metal tableware and shaking wine are intoxicating luster, a kind of brisk The peaceful atmosphere permeated the lobby, making everyone at the banquet unable to help but feel happy.

    Matilda Augustus, wearing a palace dress, stood at the end of the long hall. Rebecca, who also wore formal court clothes, ran to the exotic princess with a plate of cakes and was quite cheerful. Say hello to the other party: "Matilda! Are you going back today?"

    In the past many days, Rebecca and Matilda haven''t seen many times, but Rebecca is a cheerful person, and it is easy to make a relationship with others-or in other words, to make a relationship unilaterally . In a limited number of exchanges, she was pleasantly surprised to find that Princess Tifeng did have a good understanding of the fields of mathematics and magic, rather than the image propagated only to maintain the wisdom of people, as others had guessed at first, so They soon had a good common topic.

    And the common topic successfully closed their relationship-at least Rebecca thinks so.

    "I will write to you," Matilda smiled, looking at this "Pearl of Cecil" who was very different from many noble women she knew. They had equal status, but lived In a completely different environment, she also developed a completely different character. Rebecca''s vigorous vitality and informal behaviors made Matilda very uncomfortable at first, but after several contacts, she also felt that The jumping girl is not annoying. "Although the distance between Aldernan and Cecil is long, but we now have trains and direct diplomatic channels, we can continue to discuss the issue in the letter."

    She smiled at Rebecca, who returned a simpler and brighter smile.

    In fact, Matilda felt a little regretted¡ªwhen she first met Rebecca, she knew that this young and overlooking girl was actually one of the important founders of modern magic technology. She discovered Rebecca The simplicity and frankness of Ka''s character, she wanted to learn some real and useful secrets about cutting-edge magic technology from the latter, but after several contacts, her communication with the other party was limited to purely mathematical problems or Conventional magic guide, mechanical technology.

    This straight-looking girl is not as unsuspecting as she looks, she is just smart and just right.

    In Rebecca''s bright smile, Matilda''s regrets quickly melted away.

    "When you write, you must tell me about Aldernan again," Rebecca laughed. "I haven''t been that far!"

    "Of course you can, and I will welcome you to Aldernan if you have the chance," Matilda said. "It''s a friendly city, and you can see very beautiful foggy scenery in Obsidian Palace. "

    Rebecca showed a look of longing, and then suddenly looked behind Matilda, with a very happy look on her face: "Ah! The ancestor is here!"

    Matilda immediately turned around, and sure enough she saw Gavin Cecil, who was tall and burly, wearing a royal gown, headed towards this side with a smile.

    The Princess Tiphon immediately took the initiative to take a step forward, impeccably gifted: "Salute to you, Your Majesty Cecil."

    Gao Wen accepted the tribute with a smile, then glanced at Rebecca standing beside him and said casually, "Rebecca, didn''t you make a mess today?"

    "No, no!" Rebecca immediately waved her hand and said, "I''m just chatting with Matilda!"

    "Rebecca is a great friend, especially her knowledge of mathematics, mechanics, and runes, which I admire very much," Matilda said gracefully, and naturally changed the topic, "Also, very very Thank you for your hospitality these days-I personally experienced the enthusiasm and friendliness of the Cecilians and witnessed the prosperity of the city. "

    "I hope that this experience will leave you a good impression. This will be a good start for the two countries to enter a new era," Gao Wen nodded slightly, and then waved to the attendant next to him. "Matilda, in Before saying goodbye, I prepared a gift for you and Emperor Rosetta Augustus-this is my personal wish, I hope you will like it. "

    The farewell gift of the upper noble is a ritual and long-standing tradition, and the content of the gift will usually be a sword, armor or precious magic props, but Matilda instinctively thinks that this gift from the legendary pioneer can be There was something special about the party, so she couldn''t help showing her curiosity, looking at the two attendants who came forward¡ªthey held delicate boxes in their hands, judging by the size and shape of the boxes, it was obviously impossible inside It''s something like a sword or armor.

    Soon she saw what Gawain Cecil''s gift was: a book, and a weird metal cube.

    Both things are curious, and Matilda''s eyes first fell on the metal box-this metal box was more difficult for her to understand than a book. It seemed to be superimposed by a series of neat small boxes Combined, at the same time, the surface of each small square is also engraved with different runes, which looks like some kind of magic props, but there is no specific use.

    "It''s called Rune Rubik''s Cube, it''s for you," Gao Wen explained. "At first it was something I made in my spare time, and then my chief rune master Jenny made some changes to it. You can think of it It''s a toy, or a tool for training thinking. I know you''re interested in math and runes, so this thing is for you. "

    At the suggestion of Gao Wen, Matilda curiously picked up the metal cube called the "magic cube" from the box, and was surprised to find that it was much lighter than expected, and then she fiddled with it slightly, It was found that the little cubes that made it up were all movable-she twisted one side of the Rubik''s cube and immediately felt her hands sink.

    Although she is not a mage, but Matilda, who is quite familiar with magic knowledge, immediately realized the reason: The "lightness" before the Rubik''s cube was entirely because of some weight-loss rune, and as she turned the block, The corresponding runes were cut off.

    Inside this block should be hidden a small magic net unit to provide energy, and the series of small blocks that make it can allow the rune to combine various changes, and the magical magical power is no longer there The steel of life is quietly flowing.

    Matilda blinked and looked at the Rubik''s cube in her hand.

    As if watching some kind of epitome of magic guide technology.

    It''s just a toy ... but it doesn''t seem to be just a toy.

    At first Matilda, who was a little weird in her heart because her gift was just a "toy", couldn''t help falling into thought, and in the thought, her eyes fell on another gift.

    It''s a book with a blue hard cover that doesn''t look very heavy, and on the cover is handwritten gold text:

    "Society and Machines"-gifted to Rosetta Augustus.

    "This is a book recently compiled by our scholars. It also contains some of my own thoughts on social development and the future," Gao Wen smiled lightly. "If your father has time to take a look, it may help Because he understands how we Cecil think. "

    Mattilda''s gaze swept slowly over these two things.

    This is really two special gifts, each with deep meanings worthy of speculation.

    She laughed and ordered the attendant to take the two gifts, keep them in a safe place, and then looked at Gao Wen: "I will bring your kindness back to Aldernan-of course, we will also bring back our signature Those documents and memos. "

    "This is the beginning of a new situation of prosperity and peace," Gao Wen also smiled, took a glass of red wine from the side, and raised it slightly. "It is worth our clink for this."

    Matilda also raised the glass, and two crystal clear glasses made a clear sound in the air: "For a new situation of prosperity and peace."

    ...

    After a banquet, the guests and hosts were happy.

    On the train platform leading to the eastern region, the train carrying the Tifeng mission gently slid, accelerated, and gradually sailed towards the distant horizon.

    Their departure and the agreement reached by the two parties will occupy a large page in tomorrow''s newspaper, and will become the talk of the Cecil citizens after dinner, and then quickly fade out of people''s attention, ordinary people will continue Their busy and fulfilling lives, with the exception of sharp-smelling businessmen and officials in charge of their duties, will not continue to pay much attention to this matter.

    And the long-term effects it causes, the potential changes to the situation on this continent, will be slowly fermented in a state that most people cannot detect, and will be immersed in everyone''s life little by little.

    Rebecca was standing on the terrace of the Autumn Palace, playing with a small gold pendant¡ªa gift from Matilda¡ªshe looked up and glanced at the edge of the city, slightly Saying with emotion: "Leave me."

    Gao Wenwen, who stood next to him, turned his head: "Do you like that Matilda?"

    "Under normal circumstances, maybe a good friend," Rebecca thought, then shook her head, "unfortunately a Tifeng."

    With a little curiosity, Gao Wen asked, "What if she doesn''t consider her identity?"

    "It''s fair to talk about. She really likes and is good at mathematics and mechanics. At least I can see that she usually studies it seriously, but she is obviously still thinking about other things, the knowledge of magic guidance ... she She claims to be her hobby, but in fact I am afraid it only accounts for a small part, "Rebecca said as she frowned." She is a lot more tired than me. "

    Gao Wen looked at the girl with a bit of surprise: "You can still feel something so profound?"

    Rebecca immediately waved her hand: "Hey, ancestors, girls, you do n¡¯t understand."

    Gao Wen wasn''t angry, just took a little pamper and looked at Rebecca and shook his head: "The Princess Tifeng is indeed more tired than you, and I can feel the tight atmosphere around her at all times- ¡ªShe is still younger and is not good at hiding it. "

    Rebecca listened to Gao Wen''s words, but thought for a moment, hesitated, "Hey, ancestor, do you think I should learn something? I am also a princess, hey, in case you Lie back again ... "

    As soon as I said about half, the girl reacted suddenly, and I didn''t dare to say the second half of the sentence. I just narrowed my neck and looked up carefully at Gao Wen''s face¡ªthe improvement of this girl is that she is now I was able to realize that some words could not be spoken before being beaten, but the regret was that her half sentence was still enough for the listener to complete the following content, so Gao Wen''s face suddenly became strange.

    He looked at Rebecca with a narrowed complexion in his eyes, and there was a sudden sigh in his heart¡ªmaybe one day, his rule would reach the end, and Rebecca ... I was afraid he could get up again.

    If you think about it, he feels that he is still working hard. When the struggle reaches the end of the rule, he will chase this silly **** as the king ...

    Rebecca didn''t know what thought was going on in Gao Wen''s mind (even if she knew it, she probably didn''t have any idea), she just had a fascination and would stay there, then, as if suddenly thinking of something: "Yes, ancestor, Tifeng''s The mission is gone, then the mission of the Principality of the Holy Dragon should be the next? "

    Gao Wen was somewhat surprised that Rebecca would seriously remember this, and then nodded: "Byron has set off to the north. In addition to building the North Port, his other task is to meet the mission of the Duchy of the Holy Dragon. In fact, according to the original plan, the messengers of the Holy Dragon Principality were to arrive in the south before the end of the cold month, but the letter of mediation between the two parties was delayed for some time. Now it seems that it will be at least until the month of recovery when they arrive in the south. This is also good, you can stagger the Tifeng people, and we will make it easier. "

    "That''s great ..." Rebecca narrowed her eyes and laughed with some expectation. "They are Maggie''s people ... I don''t know if I can make friends."

    friend¡­¡­

    Gao Wen''s eyes were deep and he thought about the word quietly.

    Dragons with a mysterious background, who have no connection with the dragons of Tarrond ... If it can really be pulled into the Cecil settlement area, it is indeed a good thing.

 Chapter 826ï¼š Gift of the Moon of Recovery

    The cold winter finally left the northern country, and the month of recovery began on this land with a large-scale rainfall across the country.

    Cecil is like a never-ending industrial machine, and it has not been able to stop its operation in the cold winter. The relatively warm spring is more like lubricating grease, which makes this huge machine quickly come back to life and surging every day. Power quickly returned to full power.

    On the north bank of the Baishui River and in the northern development area of ??Cecil, a particularly cold wind blows over the somewhat wet ground, and then layers of water-like gleam surging on the surface, and the originally solid land seemed to melt in an instant. Swell and soften.

    A large black-painted large engineering vehicle buzzed. The mechanical structure at the front of the engineering vehicle raised two long metal rails arranged in parallel. The runes on the long rail inlaid with the demon metal flashed and the complicated mechanical structure. Adjust the position of the rune trigger back and forth, so that the long track maintains a constant magic effect, and continuously illuminates the softening ground in front of the engineering vehicle.

    The surveyor holding a special magic terminal is constantly checking the data, and the light beam in front of the magic terminal sweeps the ground that is being transformed by fossils into mud.

    "The conversion rate is 0.8, reaching the predetermined depth-to get down!"

    The lifting equipment boomed, and the reinforced concrete pillars prepared in advance and covered with runes at the bottom were suspended and sent to a predetermined position, and immersed in the fluidized ground smoothly. As the predetermined marking line was completely submerged, the measurement was performed. The operator sent a signal to the mechanic who controlled the crane, and the mechanic who was responsible for controlling the black engineering vehicle turned on the on-board communicator at hand, and reported loudly:

    "Car No. 1 is going to reverse polarity, and the surrounding area is cleared!" "Peripheral is safe. Car No. 1 can reverse polarity."

    The mechanical interlocking device makes a rattling sound, and the rune combination completes the switch at the same time. In the humming low sound, the surface of the "irradiation guide" flows and the ground begins to harden slowly ...

    The wind blew over the high platform next to the construction site. Gordon, the great architect, looked away from the blueprint in his hand. He stared at the busy construction machinery and workers busy between the machines not far away, with emotion in his tone: "This This is the first pillar of this spring ... It goes on smoothly, I hope this is a good sign. "

    "''Sign'' is a meaningless word," a metallic vibrato sounded inside a silver-white metal ball floating next to Gordon. "Some isolated events without logical connection cannot show the future. I am even more Loves accurate math and machines-at least they are not so variable. "

    "I also like accurate numbers and machines, the former can make drawings more useful, and the latter can speed up the progress of the project," Gordon smiled and looked at the big craftsman beside him. "Mr. Nicholas, I''m actually curious about this facility. What does it do? It requires a "big craftsman" like you to debug the equipment yourself ... Of course, if it involves a confidentiality agreement, I won''t ask. "

    "The name can tell you-this is the future Empire Computing Center. Of course, its external name has not been determined yet." Nicholas Egg, the master craftsman of the Empire, slightly heaved up and down, coming from the swollen body A voice full of pride, "It''s all very high-end things. Although theoretically the bachelor of mechanisms under my hands can also handle it, His Majesty still let me personally assemble its core area, for the sake of security."

    "Computing Center?" Gordon frowned. "Mathematics? Really a strange name ..."

    "Sooner or later you will know what it is used for, Mr. Gordon." Nicholas Egg said in a tone, raising his body slowly, the silver-white metal sphere floating in the high mid-air. The happy smile slowly rotated, and on his smooth metal surface, the far and near scenes of the entire development zone were reflected.

    Large tracts of construction sites are under construction, hordes of roaring machines, busy workers walk between regions, and the Cecilians are embracing this spring of all things recovery--

    ...

    Low-pitched equipment buzzing came from the upper room of the hub tower, and the high-powered magic crystal antenna slowly rotated outside the window. The tip of one of the robotic arms swept across the direction of Cecil City.

    The crystal glass blocked some cold winds. The heating device in the tower was running at the lowest power. The tower-keeper Ge Lin wore a light linen shirt while stirring the hot beverage in the coffee cup. At the window.

    A flock of birds flew past the tower, leaving a series of tweets in the clear sky. They bypassed this powerful magic net hub tower far away, and did not stay on the head of this sophisticated facility. Download anything "annoying".

    The tower keeper nodded with satisfaction: The new device applied for last year produced satisfactory results. It turns out that the smart man in the Institute and the Design Bureau has more methods than ordinary people, and only needs the lowest level of "animal intimidation". ", You can make the birds from south to north far from the tower-lower energy consumption than the shield, do not have to worry about the extra weight brought by the physical shield.

    There is no need to clean up the bird droppings accumulated under the antenna shaft, nor to turn the dizzy heads to the poor birds that have been killed in the crystal array.

    Gelin stood in front of the lookout window, took a little sip of the still hot coffee, then turned back to his workbench, ready to check the operation of the hub tower as usual.

    The printing equipment connected to the Monet terminal has ejected a long piece of paper, which is a record of information that requires special attention-not all information will be printed out, only the specially marked intelligence, key node failure receipts, and the main hub are issued to The orders of each tower keeper will be printed automatically to prevent omission.

    Of course, as the tower guardian of the Lu''an hub, Ge Lin also has some small "privileged treatments". Here he can not only watch clear magic net radio programs, but also "receive" the latest Cecil Weekly and The other two recreational newspapers-the same printing device connected to the Monet terminal.

    For those who like to read, newspapers are a better pastime than radio shows.

    All of this is not from the beginning, but something that has been perfected a little bit since the hub tower was established, and they will definitely continue to improve in the foreseeable future.

    Gelin sat down beside the workbench, pulled the printer''s paper cutter hook, took the long paper out of the machine, and then carefully cut it off according to the content. He picked out several newspapers and folded them neatly. Set aside-the newspapers are the commons of the tower keepers, and he doesn''t want his colleagues to be defaced before they can change shifts.

    Refraining from the idea of ??reading the newspaper first, Ge Lin carefully checked the reports of each node and confirmed the real-time status of the device. Then he picked up the newspaper that was set aside by himself and read it at will.

    "The end of the winter, the provinces of the empire begin production in the spring-Cecil will embrace this spring"

    "Everything has started ... I don''t know if the factory in the city will recruit temporary workers this spring ... Stum is old enough. Write a letter to his family and let him be an apprentice in the factory. Point technology ... It is still difficult to provide school for five children at a time. Although tuition fees have been waived in the city, but there are five mouths to eat ... there must be multiple earners to subsidize the family ... "

    The guardians turned their thoughts, slowly pulled a blank piece of paper from the side, picked up a pen, and began to write a home letter to his wife who remained in the city.

    As a scribe, he is still more accustomed to the touch of the pen across the paper, which gives him a more solid feel than the "letter palette" of the Magic Net terminal.

    But when he wrote the child''s name, he suddenly hesitated.

    Storm is the oldest child in the family. He has reached the age when he can go to work in the factory, but he has always been interested in mathematics and now loves runes. The teacher of night school literacy has always said that he has the talent of a rune master ... But that''s beyond the scope of general education schools. We have to go to specialized colleges for further studies ...

    The other children are still young. It is a good age to learn and they should all go to school, but ... Stohm really likes math and runes ...

    Unconsciously, Ge Lin''s pen stopped slowly.

    He has been a tower keeper on this tower for two years. He watched the Luan area change a little, watch the news from the north and the south, he forwarded the latest mobilization order of the Government Affairs Office, and forwarded the latest news.

    In Ansu 738, the first harvest month of the Empire''s first year, the real-time image and broadcast announcement of the coronation of Emperor Gao Wen was forwarded from this Lu''an hub to the entire southern border. He and his colleagues witnessed here The moment the country was reborn in the flames of war.

    So he sees more and knows more than others-he knows how important schooling is in this era, and he knows that true modern knowledge needs to be learned in school-he can''t teach like his father Like literacy, teach your children what advanced mathematics is and what mechanical principles are.

    He also knows that Gawain Cecil has been working to free every civilian from ignorance, and to make all children have the opportunity to attend school, and even established a lot of free schools for this, so that every family in the south There can be a place for children to enter school free of charge and board and lodging.

    But he has five children.

    The towerkeeper''s relatively generous salary also seemed a bit stretched in front of the five children-especially when he wanted to send all five children to school.

    The tip of the pen did not know when it landed on the paper, but because of the delay in moving, a black ink stain was oozed. When Gelin noticed this, several letters had been contaminated by the ink. Cleared.

    He sighed and was about to rewrite, but the printing device next to it suddenly crunched and spit out a new piece of content.

    Gelin immediately lowered the pen and paper, and then pulled the paper cutter hook of the printer to remove the information just delivered, and then looked at the contents carefully.

    He first saw the sword and plow emblem at the top, and the words Lu''an City behind the emblem, realizing that it was a notice from the City Hall, and then surprised to see his name appear in the notice:

    Submit Green Tower Guardian Lu Lin:

    Assessed by the City Hall, the "Public Tower Improvement Proposal" you submitted in Anzuo in 737 was of great value, and it has promoted the subsequent actual improvement programs. According to the "Special Contributions and Awards of Employees of the City Hall" "I am hereby notified that a bonus of 125 gold pounds will be issued with this month''s salary.

    Note: Previously, due to the adjustment of the functions of the statistical department and the restructuring of the Imperial Office of Government Affairs, the award has been postponed to this day. Please forgive me.

    enjoy working.

    ¡ª¡ªCecil of Lu''an City Hall 2 years of recovery 2 years

    Ge Lin looked at the contents of the paper again, and then again.

    125 pounds, that''s a lot of money.

    There was a confused expression on his face, and then it was stunned, and finally he laughed afterwards, stood up happily, and walked around the working room.

    He picked up the coffee on the table-it was completely cold-and drank it, then picked up the notice and read it again before sitting back in his chair.

    After picking up a new stationery, he took a deep breath and wrote smooth text on it:

    "Dear Sarah, I have a bonus.

    "I want to send the children to school, they are all at school ...

    "Tell Stohm the good news. He can learn runes or real magic techniques. He can even go to Imperial College if he can pass the exam there. I heard there are the best ..."

    After writing the paragraph, carefully checked each letter on it, Green nodded, and placed the letter on the metal platform next to the magic terminal.

    No postman or delivery is needed. Ordinary letters can be delivered directly to the "Magic Net", and soon a copy of this letter will appear in the public magic net center of Lu''an City. If it goes well, within a few hours It will be delivered to his wife.

    After doing all this, Ge Lin took a long breath and got up to the window.

    In the distant wilderness, the machine is heading towards the farmland, and the ground after the spring rain seems to soon be green.

 Chapter 827ï¼š Spring wind

    For the people living in the eastern part of the Holy Spirit Plain at this time, the arrival of spring means not only the end of the cold winter, the warmer weather, but also the most important turning point of a "battle".

    After a cold winter''s repression, the reconstruction of the Holy Spirit Plain will be back on track with the advent of the Moon of Recovery. The days when the ice melted will be the days when humankind will return to its former homeland.

    Red Maple rebuilt the southern stronghold of the camp.

    Dr. Druid, in a white and green-edged uniform, sat behind the table and looked at a form in front of him. After scanning the records above, the tall and thin young man looked up and watched silently standing A tall man across the table wearing a hood.

    "From the eastern border region? Volunteer?"

    The man in the hood briefly hummed and seemed reluctant to speak.

    Dr. Druid, who is in charge of registration, is not surprised by this situation. He has received hundreds of healed people. Crystal infections have caused unimaginable trauma to them. This trauma is not just physical¡ª But he believes that every healer has a chance to return to normal life, at least, they will be accepted here.

    "Remove the hood," said the doctor. "Don''t worry, I see more."

    The tall man remained silent, but at least quite cooperatively, he reached out and took off the hood from his head, and then took off the scarf covering his face.

    A face covered with black scabs and residual crystals appeared in front of the doctor, and the scars left by the erosion of the crystals spread along the cheeks and even into the collar.

    "... Thank you for being able to survive," said the young doctor, looking at the scars and crystals for a moment, shaking her head slightly with sigh, "but don''t worry, there are still many people like you here-the crystal clusters are polluted and left behind. Tens of thousands of infected people were dropped, but this land still welcomes you-this is your number plate. "

    The young doctor handed a machine-pressed metal plate to the "healer" in front of him. The metal plate was flashing with fine grid lines and a striking number-32.

    "Thirty-two ..." The tall man read the numbers in a low voice, his voice hoarse, with the wounds left by the crystallized infection.

    "You can write your own name on the back or not-many people who have healed have given themselves new names, and you can do the same. But the statistics department only recognizes your number, and everyone is the same. . "

    The tall man didn''t respond, but asked huskyly after a moment of silence: "When will I go to work?"

    "Don''t worry, someone will take you to work tomorrow morning," the young doctor laughed. "Before that, you can familiarize yourself with the place and the atmosphere here-"

    The roar of the machine came from the window along with the call of the workers.

    The tall, silent man looked out the window and saw the large vehicle covered with rags parked on the open ground. The workers were working together to carry the sacks unloaded from the car. The young official in uniform was standing next to him and The team leader talked, and among those who unloaded the truck, there were both healthy ordinary people and healers with scars and crystal remnants on their bodies.

    The doctor stood up from behind the table and came to the window: "Welcome to the Red Maple Reconstruction District, everything will be fine-just like this land, everything will eventually be rebuilt."

    Another large truck covered with tarpaulin drove into the camp, and the warmer wind rolled over the flagpole on the square, blowing the bandage on the side of the carriage to fix the tarpaulin. More builders came up to cooperate with the skill Carrying wooden boxes and sacks unloaded from the car.

    "This is the last grain that can be raised in the western region," the captain of the convoy looked at the last truck and said to the young officer next to him, "I hope this will help you."

    "It''s enough," the young government affairs officer in a coat nodded. "The reserves are enough to keep us in the harvest season, and we will definitely resume production before that."

    With a strong arm and a bearded team captain, he looked forward with emotion, and looked at those who were mixed among ordinary people with traces of cluster infection remaining on his body: "The infected people have had a hard time in other areas, I When crossing the border, I saw that there are still villages driving the infected people out of the wilderness ... "

    "They are called ''Healers'' here. This is an order from their superiors," said the young official. "The evil forces trapped on the land have been eradicated, and the infection can no longer spread. Changing a name is changing people''s thinking. Of course, we also understand the fear and hostility of ordinary people to the ''Cluster'', so if you meet the healers in the border area again, you can let them come here, and every reconstruction camp here will accept them. We will always welcome more labor. "

    "I will convey it for them-they have doubts about the publicity station of the Office of Government Affairs, but an ordinary person returning from the reconstruction area should be more able to gain their trust," the team captain laughed, his eyes glanced over Trucks parked in the open space swept over the reconstruction personnel gathered from all over the place, and could not help but sigh softly, "This is really incredible ..."

    "What is incredible?"

    "These people, and these things ... the entire empire is operating, just to rebuild this plain ... who dares to imagine such a thing in the Ansu era?" The team captain sighed and shook his head slightly. "This is what Your Majesty''s "New Order" ... "

    The young government affairs officer did not respond, but looked thoughtfully into the distance, looking through the wall of the rebuilding camp, through the undulating wilderness plain ...

    ...

    The blue flag on the wall of Solingborg fluttered and stretched in the wind. The wind seemed to bring a breath of grass and wood. The long corridor in the research center sounded hurried footsteps. A gray-haired druid hurried Passing the promenade, holding a roll of information in his hand: "No. 3 neutralizer is effective! No. 3 neutralizer is effective !!"

    The shouts of middle-aged druids spread through the corridor, the doors of each room opened, and the technicians working in the facility leaned out. After a brief confusion and reaction, the cheers finally began to ring through the whole corridor.

    The wind blew through the courtyard outside the corridor. The unusually lush flowers and trees in the courtyard swayed happily in the early spring. The sound of rushes between the branches and leaves was like applause.

    Near the research facility, next to the test land, Norris stood up slowly with the help of his assistant. He listened to the sound from the trees and couldn''t help but look in the direction of the giant tree of Thorin. He saw the huge tree The plants are shaking their canopy slightly in the bright sunlight, and countless branches and leaves are swaying in the wind, as if mixed with a low voice.

    "Secretary, No. 3 neutralizer worked," the assistant''s voice came from the side, with excitement and excitement that was difficult to conceal. "This way, even the most polluted land can be effectively purified. The Holy Spirit Plain Grain-producing areas can soon be re-cultivated! "

    Norris looked at the land that had been restored to health, and a smile slowly appeared on the wrinkled face. He let out a concealed sigh of relief, looking at the agronomy assistants and the druid experts beside him. Nodding his head: "It''s just useful, just as useful ..."

    His gaze swept across the tired or excited faces, and finally landed on a special flower vine in the corner. The old man walked slowly and stopped in front of the flower vine: "Ms. Bertila, thank you Without you, we would not be able to find the most effective purification solution so quickly ... "

    The flower vine squirmed, green leaves and flowers intertwined, and a female figure emerged from it. Beltila appeared in front of everyone with a plain expression: "Don''t thank me ... in the final analysis, I''m just remedying what we committed ourselves mistake."

    "But Neutralizer III was done with your assistance after all," Norris shook his head slightly. "And without your life-catalyzing power, we wouldn''t be able to complete all the sample tests and tests in just one winter. Comparative analysis."

    Beltila listened to Norris, and there was only calmness on the expressionless face.

    The poisoner knows how to detoxify. The death of all things that once spread the curse on this land will naturally have detailed information about the curse. As a "miracle creation" that inherits the final legacy of the death of all things, she did succeed. Helping people at the Solimburg Research Institute to find the best way to neutralize crystalline pollution in the soil, just in her opinion ...

    This cannot really be called a "glory".

    "It''s not enough to find the No. 3 neutralizer. The next difficulty is how to mass-produce as soon as possible," said an expert who broke the silence. "It takes time for a thing to move from the research room to the factory, from raw materials to Products also take time-farming in the spring will begin soon, and the ability to resume farming in heavily polluted areas is the key to successfully getting through this difficult time. "

    "Fortunately, the preparation process of the neutralizer is not complicated. The existing alchemical plants should have production conditions. The key is to prepare the raw materials and reform the reaction kettle," said another technician. "If Saint Sunier and Pompeii The regional alchemy plant is starting at the same time, and it should be in time. "

    Bertila listened to people''s discussions, and the branches and flowers behind them swayed gently: "If I need me, I can help-the ecological pod cabin growing in my root system can also be used to synthesize a neutralizer, but it is only efficient May not be comparable to your factory ... "

    "Those ecological pods are cultivating the seeds needed for spring ploughing, which is equally important to us," Norris interrupted Bertila. "Mrs. Beltila, please believe in the power of Cecil Industries, the alchemy factory will solve the problem. Down production issues. "

    Then the old man smiled again: "Of course, if the risk of insufficient production really arises, we will certainly ask you for help in time."

    Beltila watched the old man in front of him quietly, watching this man without any extraordinary power, even his life was about to reach the end, but led thousands of ordinary people like him and willing to devote himself to this. The extraordinary people in the career came to reverse the disaster of the old man, and did not speak for a while.

    She closed her eyes slightly, her perception pervaded, and she looked at everything on the land.

    In this warming and recovering month, another gust of wind blows across the wilderness plains of the Sorin region. The wind blows the mighty Sorin giant tree to the sun-shade canopy, setting off between layers of branches and broad leaves. Endless waves.

    The giant obelisk placed on the top of the Sorin giant tree emits faint blue light, floating in the air and running quietly. It is set in a hub monitoring station under the trunk, and a magic net terminal directly connected to the obelisk is emerging from the sky. Greetings from a distant site:

    "The Lu''an Junction sends a message to the Solin Junction and says hello to the compatriots in the reconstruction area-the weather in Lu''an is fine today."

    Deep underground in the giant tree area, between the winding roots and the huge roots and whiskers system, the former headquarters of all deaths has been occupied by vines, roots and modern civilization. Bright magic stone lamps illuminate the gloomy and depressed rooms of the past and In the hall, under the light, lush plants cling to the translucent ecological pods. The light yellow biomass solution contains a large amount of life wrapped by the culture medium-it is no longer a distorted experimental organism, nor is it fatal. Sin monster, it''s the most unusual grain and legumes, and is quickly maturing.

    That was the fruit of Bertila and the Empire''s Druids all winter, catalyzed the successful individuals who had cultivated an unknown number of times, and seeds that could thrive in lightly polluted areas.

    Imperial druids, wearing robes or robes, were busy between the culture vessels, observing samples, recording data, screening individuals, quiet, orderly, and rigorous.

    This makes Bertila can''t help but think of the past, remembering the busy appearances of those former Christians in the earth palace.

    But everything is clearly different.

    After all, technology has returned to its proper direction.

 Chapter 828ï¼š north

    The magic guided vehicle with the Empire''s emblem crushed the frozen soil in the extreme north. The melody of the wheels and the engine broke the tranquility in the wilderness. A vehicle full of people and materials was driving along Empire Avenue. A black-brown iron stream meanders on this newly completed road.

    The outline of the mountains in the north is becoming clearer on the horizon, and the clear and high blue sky is like a curtain behind the mountains, shining brightly under the glorious sun.

    Byron''s gaze passed through the car window, looking at a landscape that was completely different from the south, and looking at the snow-covered mountains, and the Duchess of Victoria sat opposite him, quietly like an ice sculpture.

    Byron was ordered to go to the north to build the coastline of the empire on the land that is far north of the mainland. At the same time, as the representative of the empire, to welcome guests from the Duchy of the Holy Dragon, and the Duchess of Victoria completed her report in the capital They will also return to the north.

    The increasingly clear view of the foreign land came into sight, and Byron, a rough-headed person, could not help but sigh: "I never thought I would visit the northernmost part of the country someday-and still be a general Identity ... destiny is really unpredictable. "

    Victoria, who was sitting across the floor, heard the words and said, "I heard you were a mercenary who went north and south, General Byron."

    "Go south and north ..." Byron smiled and shook his head. "At that time, dealing with some thieves and beasts in the mountains and valleys around a town was like a battle-hardened battle. You can go to two or three cities. Claimed to have gone south and north, a bunch of mercenaries bragging in the tavern to speak the most outrageous words, and they are not beyond today''s Peppa-Cecil railway line. People at that time ... hi. "

    The mercenary knight, who has experienced nearly half a century, from the bottom of society to the top of the empire, said with a trace of self-deprecation, but his face could not help but bring a trace of memories: "But then, the mercenary I have known a lot of interesting guys for more than ten years. I still remember that when I brought a small mercenary regiment, there was a swordsman in the regiment, called Eliza or Elena ... character and man In the same way, she is a northerner, and she said that her family was in a place called Cazabar ... for us at that time, it was almost another world far away. "

    "It''s Cazabury," Victoria corrected, "near Fort Winter. It''s not close to the south. How did your friend get to the south?"

    "It is said that when I was young, I went to trade with my parents. The caravan at home met a robber near Pompeii ... It may also be the black gloves of the lord. The whole family did not survive, leaving her and an old servant. The servant died, and she drifted to the south ... probably this is the case, but no one knows the truth. The mercenaries like to make up some strange origins and experiences for themselves, which is bragging and showing that they are unique. Capital, but in fact they are probably just rogues running out of a nearby village. The sword in their hands was bought from a downcast veteran. "

    Maybe I have never heard of such a story from the "bottom level", or maybe I have some interest in the "merchant", a profession that has gradually been declining in the past two years, and the story behind them. Victoria actually expressed a little curiosity : "You later became a knight. Where were your companions? Did the female swordsman return to the north?"

    Byron was silent for a moment, and shook his head: "No, and I have no chance to go back. For ordinary people twenty years ago, the north is too far away."

    Victoria looked at Byron for two seconds with ice-like eyes, and then calmly retracted her eyes. She looked out the window again and looked at the direction of the north, as if casually said: "After spring, the speed of the north-south railway arteries is advancing. It will speed up further, and when the magic train runs in this wilderness, no corner of the empire will be far away. "

    "That''s a good thing," Byron laughed suddenly. "I''ve been hurting my bones for so long on the magic car-of course, I don''t have an opinion on the quality of Empire Avenue, but a long journey. In that case, obviously the train is more stable and comfortable. "

    "The Gorgon River will not rise until the middle of the recovery month, and the water route can only reach St. Sunil," Victoria said slowly. "In fact, if the" air line "envisioned by Her Majesty can be as soon as possible If it is enabled, it may be a better choice: it must fly faster than trains and ships. "

    "... I don''t think I''m ready to embrace the sky," Byron thought for a moment, and said with a little embarrassment, "I''ve experienced griffins ... I''m sorry, I didn''t leave any good experience, and those An aircraft made of steel and crystal ... remains more worrying than a gryphon. "

    "But the sky will eventually become a part of the battlefield in the future, General Byron," Victoria said earnestly. "Even on the old battlefield, the mage with flying ability has more than once demonstrated the role of reversing the war situation, if not the past. There are technical and cost constraints. Which country does not want to control the blue sky? "

    "Of course, of course, I understand the reason," Byron said quickly, with a helpless expression-he suddenly felt that the Victorian Granddaughter and Philip seemed a bit similar, both of them had a serious personality and suddenly when they were joking It was more serious, but he could rely on eloquence to deal with Philip, but he said that he was a top noble who had received formal logic education and eloquent training. At this time, he could only nod. "In fact, I have even considered whether future ships can carry it. A small dragon cavalry vehicle used to detect sea conditions from high altitudes and find safe routes, but I personally have a bit of flying ... "

    "Carrying an aircraft on a ship?" Victoria didn''t care about Byron''s words. Her eyes lighted, and her expressionless face showed obvious curiosity. "Is this what you think of building an" empire navy "? Is it your idea of ??future nautical ships? "

    Byron froze, realizing once again that he must pay attention to talking when chatting with a person who may be more real at any time-he just pulled a new technology with his head and pressed it into the topic to avoid embarrassment. Is the princess in front of me serious?

    The future Marshal fluttered subconsciously and glanced at the horizon outside the car window.

    It is a few hours'' drive from Xiongguan of Beijing.

    So ... how to compile next?

    ...

    Ling Ling''s wind wrapped in snow from the top of the mountain, whistling between the gray and white walls of Longlinbao and the steep boulder cliffs between the rocks, as if covering everything with a hazy curtain, Between the whistling snow and the snow, the layer of shields protecting the city also became blurred, becoming a humble background color between the curtains.

    Sir Goros Hickel looked up and looked at the mountaintop that had been hidden in the snow, as if he could still feel the line of sight that penetrated the curtain of snow and snow, which was dropped from the palace at the highest level of Longlinbao. Seems to be falling on himself.

    The ground dragon animal under his body shook his neck slightly anxiously. The unique beasts in the far north seemed to sense some of his master''s thoughts, and began to rub his forefoot on the ground slightly, and from his throat from time to time. Vague grunts.

    Although there is a "dragon" in the name, the "dragon beast" of the Holy Dragon Principality has nothing to do with "dragon". They are only mild herbivorous creatures domesticated by dragon descent. On the land ruled by dragons, many animals and plants that have nothing to do with dragons will be crowned with the "dragon" stem.

    This is a kind of paranoia that outsiders can''t understand, but the Dragons are already used to it.

    For a long time, Sir Goros turned back, glanced at the team behind him, and nodded to the red-haired shawl who was also riding on the back of the earth dragon beast: "Ms. Azarena, Let''s go."

    "We should have set out, many days ago," the red-haired woman known as Ms. Asarena frowned and couldn''t help complaining. "Those MPs whose heads are full of ice and stones And the elders ... their tension about the ''outside world'' is simply laughable, I really do n¡¯t know why even Her Majesty Barlowel was affected by those guys, and even suddenly ordered us to stand by the day before the mission began, always Waited so long ... "

    Sir Goros took a look at the red-haired Asha Lena. He knew that the Dragon Seal Witch had always been unobstructed, and that the sudden delay of the mission was indeed not very similar to the style of the Grand Duke of Dragon Blood, but he He said calmly: "His Majesty has his own considerations. It is not only us and the Grand Duke who maintain the Duchy of the Holy Dragon, but also the parliamentarians and elders with ''ices and stones in their heads'' in your mouth. Opinions must be considered. "

    Asharina shrugged indifferently, listening to Sir Gorosh: "In short, let those lawmakers who are full of nervousness and worry continue to worry. May the snow and stones in the mountains can effectively protect them because of the country Worrying for the people and fragile hearts, stomachs, spleen, stomach and kidneys-we will have the opportunity to witness the outside world, and it will be us, not them, who will be recorded in history. "

    The corner of Sir Gorosh''s mouth slightly tilted up, and then the entire team under his leadership began to set off on the road to the south, and gradually left the high mountain where Longlinbao is located.

    And just before the last checkpoint at the foot of the mountain, Sir Goros couldn''t help but look back at the mountaintop shrouded in snow for the last time.

    Although he used the word enlightenment to appease the Dragon Seal Witch, the doubt in his heart was not less than that of the Witch.

    Many days ago, the Principality of the Holy Dragon made a decision to send a mission to Cecil. Even the personnel and materials of the mission had been assembled, and he was ready to lead the team, but the entire operation was Suddenly ordered to be suspended, the entire team is inexplicably on standby until today.

    For this reason, the Principality of the Holy Dragon even had to write to the Cecil Empire to explain the situation, adding unnecessary links.

    The Grand Duke of Dragon Blood was ordered to send the mission, and the Grand Duke of Dragon Blood was suddenly ordered to wait on the mission. For the second order, the reason given by the Grand Duke was that the conservative members of the parliament had taken into account the need for the visit. Do more assessments and considerations.

    But Sir Goros knew Balogle, and the Grand Duke rarely changed the order that had been issued for this reason-this was undoubtedly damaging the authority of the Grand Duke of Dragon Blood, and it also caused many people''s doubts.

    Although this small influence was nothing to the Grand Duke, he would not suddenly do such a meaningless thing without sufficient reason.

    So ... what was the reason for him to suddenly change the order?

    Goros regained his gaze towards Longlinbao, pressed all questions to the bottom of his heart, and turned his eyes back to the south.

    ...

    The burning brazier dissipated the cold and cold atmosphere of the extreme northern mountains. In the palace with rough shapes and huge stones, Grand Duke Balroger left the terrace overlooking the foot of the mountain and walked back to his magnificent but lonely one. On the throne.

    The entire Throne Hall was empty.

    All courtiers have been dispersed, and all the attendants and guards were sent out earlier by him-everyone knows that the Grand Duke of Dragon Blood often likes to be alone in the hall, and he needs a quiet environment to Thinking about it, everyone in the palace is surprised.

    The silence continued for a moment before Barogel exhaled softly, curling his fingers and tapping the armrest of his wide throne.

    With the crisp percussion, the prohibition of the entire hall was quietly activated, and the invisible barrier enveloped the entire space.

    Balroger''s calm voice broke the silence:

    "Code az-689. The expatriate calls Omega."

    The pale gold communication interface quickly opened in front of the throne of the Archduke of Dragon Blood, and an image of a ring with jittery edges appeared in front of Balroger.

 Chapter 829ï¼š Dragon Wing

    The pale golden interface and the tremor ring symbolizing Omega''s artificial mind appeared in front of Balroger, along with it, and Omegana''s lack of emotional synthetic voice: "Good morning, Balroger, It''s nice to see that you are still healthy. "

    Balroger ignored the official greetings of Omega, but asked indifferently: "Is the line safe?"

    "Line safety."

    "Tell Elder Duke Moore and Speaker Andal that the mission of the Principality of the Holy Dragon has set out-to contact the Cecil in the south."

    "Understand," the ring symbolizing Omega trembled, her voice indifferent, "the message has been transmitted to the recipient."

    Balogel sighed softly, and then suddenly whispered after two seconds of silence: "What happened to Talrond?"

    The Omega ring responded mechanically: "Nothing happened in Tallund, and the dragons remained loyal."

    After more than ten seconds of silence, Omega''s voice sounded again in the lobby: "For security reasons, this line will be closed if there is no more information."

    Balroger didn''t speak, but just waved his right hand, and the pale golden communication interface in the air dissipated, leaving only the faint golden light particles gradually melting in the air.

    In the huge throne hall, everything fell into silence, the dragon blood dragon sitting quietly on his hard and cold stone throne, and fell into silence with the whole hall, as if time had stagnated.

    ...

    A magnificent and magnificent light gold alloy column supports the dome. The dome and the four walls are covered with countless complex and beautifully embossed halls. The ancient equipment room is echoing a low buzz, and various instructions embedded in the relief The lights surged slowly like breathing, countless cables and pipes extended from the dome and pillars, intertwined into a ring-like structure, and a large number of plugs and connection terminals were dropped, connected to the behemoth body in the center of the hall.

    It was an old dragon that even looked older than Speaker Andal. His scales had faded gray, and the traces of the prosthetic transformation covered almost the entire body. The alloy carapace and the composite material skin were covered by countless counties. The body of the years, faint lights wandering between the gaps of the scales-even with the eyes of the dragon, this degree of transformation seems too extreme, and it is even difficult to judge whether this is a living flesh and blood creature, or a steel, A machine that combines crystals, polymers, and biochemical fluids.

    With a deep noise, the huge "machine" moved.

    Duke Moore raised his head covered with an alloy shell, and the dark red electronic prosthetic eye slightly rotated in the eye socket, and then he looked at the side of the hall where a crystal-clear curtain had been silently hung on the curtain. The light dots flickered and quickly condensed into the projection of Speaker Andal.

    "The exiles have stepped out of the mountains," the voice of Speaker Andal came slowly, "I don''t know what variables this will bring to the fate of the dragon ..."

    Elder Dukemore, the supreme ruler of the Senate, made a hoarse, low-pitched voice: "Any variable is better than nothing ... not to mention the recent events that even exceeded Omega''s expectations ... A similar situation will not be for tens of thousands of years It happened once. "

    "Recent events ..." Thoughtful thoughts emerged from Speaker Andal''s only creature. "Is that sure it was a descent?"

    "It has been confirmed that a new **** tried to come, but was intercepted by mortals at the border of reality. There is enough evidence to show that this matter is actually not related to Tifeng-but may be related to Cecil," Elder Duke Moore Shen He said, "The only pity is that even if this happened ..."

    "A new **** of unknown origin, a **** who was intercepted at an early stage, may be considered a disaster for mortals, but it is only a small wave for the gods," Speaker Andal shook his head, "Obviously, this is not enough to distract ''His'' ..."

    "Be careful, even us, even with the help of Omega, our conversations may be heard by ''He,''" Elder Duke Moore immediately reminded, "even if we have built these secure channels for hundreds of thousands of years, they also Not absolutely safe. "

    Speaker Andal was silent, but after a few seconds of silence, he suddenly shook his head: "In fact, I have been curious about one thing, Elder Duke Moore ..."

    "What are you curious about?"

    "When we do these things under the eyes of ''He,'' is He really not aware of it?"

    In the magnificent hall, the air was completely silent.

    ...

    The dim sky shone from the end of the horizon, a golden glow sprinkled on the icy sea at the North Pole, and shone on the edge of the towering terrace of the temple. With the kingdom of the dragon.

    The dragon sacrifice Herragol stood obediently behind the blonde woman, "My lord, the long day has begun."

    "Yeah, day ..." Dragon God Enya said softly, looking over the undulating mountains and a little bit of the sea in the distance, his sight extended all the way to the end of the sky and the sea, far away from Tal In Lund''s place, a vaguely tall tower reflected in his golden eyes.

    His pupil narrowed a little, and then turned slightly with disgust and resistance.

    "Heragor, has anything interesting happened in Tarlund recently?"

    Herragol replied immediately: "My lord, the day celebration will begin three days later, and there will also be extreme battles organized by the Omdal Heavy Industry Group-the latter has been very popular in the last century."

    "The celebration is nothing new, and it''s not a funny thing," Long Shen snorted softly. "Extreme battlefield ... Watching the whole body reformed, the young dragon rushed into the arena while injecting himself with synergist. The entire field was filled with implant parts and circulating fluid for half a day, until it was finally returned to the repair point-do you think I thought it was an interesting thing? "

    Herragol lowered his head: "... It seems that this entertainment will not be popular for long."

    The blonde woman did not continue the topic, but seemed to casually mention another thing: "Speaking of interesting things ... in the mortal world opposite the Eternal Storm, something interesting seems to have happened recently?"

    Herragol''s answer seemed to take a slow breath: "... Things in the mortal world are not worth your attention, lord."

    "Isn''t it worth my attention?" The blonde woman turned her head slightly, with a smile on her face, "Do you really not want me to take a serious look there ..." A look? "

    Heragole lowered his head and repeated again, "Things in the mortal world are not worth your attention, my lord."

    The blonde woman glanced at her chief priest and said lightly, "Heragor, you don''t have to control your heartbeat deliberately, we are just talking, aren''t we?"

    The dragon sacrifice still bowed its head without saying a word.

    "Boring," the blond woman whispered, then turned back to look at the land of Tallond. In the dim sky, he narrowed his eyes slightly. "What a boring group of kids ..."

    ...

    "I tell you, this is absolutely super fun !!!"

    In a special experimental facility on the outskirts of Cecil, Rebecca dragged Maggie''s arm with a grimace, and then she turned away to show her recent research results proudly. : "It took us a lot of work! Although there were no technical problems, in order to tailor the joints and connection mechanisms for the" Dragon "creature, it can really test everyone''s imagination. Especially now that the Origin Lab is temporarily unavailable, we have made a lot of models alone ... "

    Cecil''s pearl (steel ball) baba said next to him, but Maggie who had been dragged in early in the morning has slowly reacted to what happened. The "Dragon" living in the human world slowly lifted up. At first, I looked at the "technical achievements" that Rebecca proudly showed me, and her eyes became complicated for a while.

    In a large industrial shed built with light metal plates and a steel framework, bright magic crystal lights shine from the ceiling. The place where the light converges is a huge set of fixtures fixed together by chains, hooks, and brackets¡ª

    It consists of several parts and has a powerful shape. Its main component is a pair of "double wings" that are more than ten meters long and made of metal and runes. The skeleton made of light runes flashes. With a slight halo, the rugged structure is strong enough to make it seem to stretch easily. This pair of wings does not seem to be complete. It is more like a "supplementary frame" equipped on the outside of the wings, except for this pair. Beyond the wings, you can see things like rune armor plates and harness belts. They are all exceptionally huge.

    Huge enough to arm the dragon.

    They are indeed armor for the dragon.

    Maggie watched the rugged yet inexplicable structure full of Cecil''s magical industrial-style steel suit. It took a long time to whisper: "You actually made this thing ..."

    "In fact, it was not possible to progress so fast," Rebecca held her arms, proudly looked up at the work created by the technical team she led, and casually explained to Maggie, "You know, the project has In the case of limited standards, limited time and cost, priority should be given to promoting projects with high production value. We have only you, the ''Dragon'', to create a set of equipment for you personally that obviously does not meet the project standards, but --- "

    Rebecca said here that she deliberately lengthened her voice and sold her off, but Maggie had already responded: "... because of diplomatic progress with the Duchy of the Holy Dragon?"

    "... you guessed it right away?"

    "It''s not hard to guess."

    "Well, this is indeed the reason," Rebecca scratched her hair. "The ancestor seems to want more chips when dealing with the dragons, so I approved my application-after all, this is only a ''dragon.'' The by-products of cavalry ''technology are not large in scale. "

    Having said that, Rebecca suddenly looked at Maggie: "In your opinion, do you think this thing will attract the interest of the Dragonborn?"

    Maggie raised her head, her eyes fell on the steel wings, and she seemed to be caught in memories and thoughts, and she said slowly, "Many young dragon descendants are eager to fly. Of course they are interested in this thing, but ... In the Duchy of Dragon, the parliamentarians and elders have more say.

    "The Principality of the Holy Dragon is a stubborn cold place like ice and stones, where the power of ''tradition'' and ''taboo'' is beyond your imagination, and ''flying'' is unfortunately one of the challenges to taboo. In fact In my opinion, genetic abnormalities are not even the main reason to restrict the dragon descent to the sky-tradition and taboos.

    "So don''t blame me for being pessimistic, Your Highness Rebecca, I can be sure that even if there are quite a lot of dragon descendants interested in this thing you have created, it will be difficult to become a duke of the Holy Dragon and the Cecil Empire. '' Official ties''. "

    Maggie gave a serious reminder, and then saw Rebecca holding her chin for a moment to think. The whimsical princess slaps: "It seems that it can only be smuggled!"

    Maggie: "Are you serious?"

    "This is just an idea, and I think the ancestor will definitely scold me when he hears it, but after he scolds it, he will think so ..." Rebecca said with a grin, and he had not been exposed for three consecutive days. After the fight, he waved his hand. "It doesn''t matter, it doesn''t matter. I have my ancestors and aunts to consider it. I''m only responsible for the technology. Anyway, in my opinion, as long as it can arouse the interest of some dragons , Then its value is reached. "

    Then she beckoned Maggie with a bright smile on her face: "Would you like to try it out? Although we have done a lot of model tests and laboratory tests, if you can use it, you have to try it yourself. . "

    Maggie looked at Rebecca''s clean and bright smile, inexplicably as if infected, and her mood became brighter.

    She smiled and nodded hard: "Of course, I''m happy. But ... does this thing have a name?"

    "It''s called ''Steel Wings,''" Rebecca said smugly. "The name I gave-simple and straightforward, right?"

 Chapter 830ï¼š Fly to the blue sky

    It''s really a straightforward name.

    But a lot of Cecil''s things are so simple and straightforward-and behind these simple and straightforward, it is either convenient and practical or powerful.

    Maggie now likes this unique "Cecil style".

    "You can transform now," Rebecca retreated to a safe distance, and said to Maggie with a smile, "Rest assured, this place is very spacious. I also reserved you access and lift off outside the shed. Where to use ~ "

    Maggie nodded and closed her eyes slightly.

    The blood-derived power began to walk around her body, the magic reshaped her flesh and blood and began to break the boundaries of matter and elements. A curtain-like streamer enveloped the dragon''s body, and then the curtain expanded rapidly. In the blink of an eye, it expanded to a range of more than ten meters, and in the curtain shaking, the faint giant dragon wings flickered by.

    After the light had dissipated, Maggie turned into a black dragon and appeared in front of everyone.

    Even if I have seen it more than once, Rebecca and her technical team will still be amazed by this incredible change. The power and mystery of the dragon fascinate these technical workers, and these researchers in white robes can''t bear it Stayed one after another, lamented in unison once again the power of the "Dragon"-

    "How on earth did this change?" "Such a huge body structure was filled with magic power?" "The extra weight is a mystery ..." "Where are all the human-shaped personal belongings ..."

    ¡ª¡ªSurely, the researchers'' sigh to the dragon must also be professional.

    Maggie shook her head from side to side, and reluctantly listened to the sound of discussions around her-after being familiar with each other, these guys had simply kept their voices down when discussing similar issues.

    Not long ago, she would still be embarrassed by these discussions, and even have a little mind, but after so long contact, she has long realized that the guys around Rebecca are actually just too focused research They just have no intention of offending themselves, but their emotional quotient is not high-so one of them is single.

    May these overly curious guys continue to be single.

    Maggie murmured in her heart, her large, hard **** head hanging down towards Rebecca: "How should I wear this thing?"

    "You stand on the table over there-do you see those colored patches of red? That''s the positioning point for your limbs," Rebecca pointed out not far, "then spread your wings, The rest is left to us. "

    Maggie came to the platform according to Rebecca''s instructions, stood still, and then slowly opened her wings that were born with disabilities due to genetic defects.

    She suddenly became a little nervous, feeling that her heart was beating in her chest, and she could even hear the sound of heartbeat in her ears.

    The sound of the movement of the chain and the slide rail accompanied the heartbeat, and the sound of metal collision and friction came along. The magic technicians and bachelors of mechanics around them constantly controlled the surrounding hanging machines, the pair of cold and imposing black The steel wings came closer, and with the cold touch, they were attached to Maggie''s wings.

    Already a bachelor of mechanics has been standing on a hanging beam in mid-air. As soon as the steel wings are in place, they immediately drive the hanging beam forward and begin to use various tools to attach the locks on the huge set of equipment to the fixed frame. In place, lock them one by one.

    The sound of metal impacts and chain shaking slammed, calming Maggie''s heart slowly, and she suddenly felt like a knight preparing to enter the battlefield-these respectable technicians are using advanced machinery to Arm a dragon, and for the dragon, this is her new armor.

    "Hey ~~ Maggie ~~ This set can be a bit heavy! So we have to use a lot of fixing brackets to ensure that they can be fixed on you, mainly concentrated on the wings and back abdomen ~~" Rebecca stood under the platform , Raised his head and said loudly, "Is there something uncomfortable?"

    "Easy," Maggie lowered her head slightly and said in a low voice. "For the dragon, its burden is probably not much different from that of your humans wearing thin leather armor. And I even have a suggestion-you can Some special bone fragments and scales on the upper edge of the shoulders and wings are punched and fixed directly with bolts, so the effect should be better. "

    Rebecca continued to yell out, "Mmah-you said something terrible !!"

    "But it doesn''t hurt at all. There are many **** structures and exoskeleton structures on our bodies that don''t feel like human nails."

    Rebecca''s excited voice came from below: "Oh! I will consider it next time!"

    "The wing is fixed!" Shouted a mechanized bachelor standing on the podium, interrupting the conversation between Rebecca and Maggie, "beginning to connect the carapace, breastplate, and attachments!"

    More slide rails and bearings began to rotate, and the black steel armor specially designed for Maggie began to be pieced together on the latter, used to support the defensive shield, and to carry the back armor of the back energy group. And the neck armor, which carried a large number of test instruments, was installed one by one.

    Maggie watched these dazzling longan devices hanging on to her one by one. Some she could see the use, some she could only guess the use, and some ... she couldn''t even guess what they were doing. As a device with sharp pointed corners gradually approached her jaw, she finally couldn''t help but ask, "Rebecca, what does this thing attached to the chin do? Why can''t I see what it means? Text structure? "

    Rebecca glanced up and scratched her hair: "In fact, I don''t know ... it was specifically added after the ancestors saw my design, saying that it is the symbol of the black dragon ..."

    "Does the black dragon have such a symbol ..." Maggie muttered in confusion, and between her grunts, the black armor made of steel had been installed to her jaw.

    It may look like a weird face armor, or it may be an iron jaw-Maggie muttered in her heart.

    Then she put her doubts aside: since it was arranged by Her Majesty Gao Wen, it must have its purpose. The legendary hero''s wisdom and vision are beyond ordinary people''s imagination, and he is not good at planning (long) Just do his will.

    As for now ... she''s ready.

    "All the locks are in place, and the steel wings are mounted!" The bachelor of mechanics on the platform shouted, "ready to fly!"

    Maggie looked up and felt her heart beating again.

    Rebecca turned with excitement on her face and shouted, "Open the door !!"

    The magical organs drive heavy gears and levers, and the creak of the alloy gate of the shed comes from the outside. Sunlight spills through the gate into this special "Dragon Armored Workshop". Maggie quickly calms down her mood. Stepping forward, the heavy body was carrying steel armor, stepping down the platform step by step towards the door.

    Facing the sun, she narrowed her eyes slightly, and the clear blue sky shone brightly in her sight.

    "Remember the manipulation I told you before?" Rebecca shouted loudly from the ground, "None-none-changed !! Most of the functions are just to make up the missing runes on your wings, You do n¡¯t need to be distracted to control it! For the first test flight, you just need to pay attention to the balance of the output of the wings and the overall weight sense! "

    "I will!"

    "All right! Take off! Maggie!"

    A gust of wind also rolled up in time, blowing on the black dragon''s hard scales and open wings. Feeling the tactile sensation of the air flowing across the body surface, Maggie directly activated her magic capacitors installed at the roots of the wings with her talent to control magic.

    The surging demon can be immediately guided, injected into the steel wings, and along the edges of her original wings, the surface of the extra metal skeleton quickly spreads a fine light flow, and the runes on the surface of the metal parts light up, and Maggie''s own deformed wings resonated--

    The congenitally missing Rune of Dragon Language was instantly completed, and a feeling of being able to control the elements and the sky has never before experienced Maggie''s heart.

    This feeling made her unable to help recalling the leap on Longyue Cliff years ago-

    She took two steps forward, but her body almost fell out of balance due to the unprecedented sense of lightness. The chaotic air flow hovered around her, and the blower could not open her eyes.

    Rebecca shouted loudly from behind: "Maggie! Take your time! No-at-hurry !!! Go forward step by step and then fly!"

    The black dragon took a deep breath, adjusted the balance of the body again, and called for magic again.

    This is not difficult-the dragon should have soared into the blue sky, and the ability to fly should be as simple as eating and drinking for each dragon.

    Maggie took her steps again, spread her wings, and ran out for a short distance.

    From small to large, she has tried this way thousands of times and also fell down thousands of times.

    This time, she did not fall.

    The howling wind blew on, then was swept back by the invisible magic field. Maggie finally opened her eyes, but only saw that the earth was moving backwards under her feet, and the magic gathered around her, holding her She kept rising to higher skies.

    This is a completely different experience from riding a "dragon cavalry"-not even gliding from the Longyue cliffs, or taking off with the storm summoned by Victoria.

    This is the feeling of flying to the blue sky with your own wings.

    Maggie suddenly wanted to cheer, which even went against her calmness and calmness in front of people for many years, but ... there are no outsiders anyway.

    The low roar of the dragon came from high altitude, and many frightened birds and birds flew up from the nearby forest and fluttered into the air.

    Rebecca looked up at the sky, and suddenly smiled and said to the person beside her, "She seems very happy !!"

    ...

    The vast fields and woodlands kept receding in sight, and even the clouds seemed to be within reach. Maggie spread her wings under the enchantment of magic, spreading the outer edges of the deformed and deformed wings, magic alloy and steel The flight aids built by the skeleton shine brightly in the sun.

    Dragonborns will definitely be interested in this thing, especially those young Dragonborns, especially those friends they know.

    Maggie''s mind was extremely determined, and even ... I felt that this thing might move those stubborn parliamentarians and elders, and the majestic Grand Lord Barogel.

    Maybe the "super dragons" in Thalrond have more power than this, or the technology of flying to the sky can not reach the eyes of the real dragons, but for the deformed dragons, this can change their destiny thing.

    Maggie adjusted her flying attitude, thinking about how to negotiate with the people, and began to try more features of this set of equipment, and began to try more challenging flying movements.

    Suddenly, she felt a slight discord.

    There seems to be something falling off in the middle of the left wing, or it may have been a rune meltdown, and the sudden balance disorder caused her to distort, and then fell down quickly-

    Maggie''s thought flashed through her mind: new technology always experienced a lot of failures.

    The next second, she began to work hard to adjust the balance, trying to restore her posture.

    When trying "Dragon Cavalry", she had crashed more than once. From the beginning, she was mentally prepared for various problems with the test machine. The imbalance at this moment only made her panic for a moment. As a A senior "test pilot", she is already experienced in "crashing".

    After reluctantly adjusting the balance a few times, she found that she was no longer able to lift off, and the only option seemed to be gliding.

    Maggie forcibly calmed herself down and began to do her best to maintain her posture. She opened her wings and tried to enter the gliding state, which is much more difficult than before. The armor made of steel is not normally under normal circumstances. It is a big burden, but it is obviously a trouble when it is forced to land. She is burdened by this strange load, feeling the turbulent air, and working hard to avoid the end of the vertical fall. The town below and the white water not far away. The river is clearly visible.

    Maggie kept adjusting the angle of her wings to deviate from the direction of the town and fall as far as possible towards the side of the river--

    This will at least not cause any casualties ... you should not be too seriously injured. Although hitting the water at high speed will also bring a terrible impact, but it is better than falling on hard ground. With the physique of the dragon family, plus a slowdown all the way ... is an acceptable injury.

    Maggie''s heart quickly completed the balance, and the next second, Baishuihe rushed to the face ...

    Tier sensed that something seemed to be approaching at high speed in the air, and she was about to soak in the water for an afternoon sleep.

    A huge black shadow smashed head on.

    The final picture Tyre saw was an iron jaw blurred by high speed approaching.

    "Oh-quack-''''

    Cecil 2 years, 12th of the month of recovery.

    Steel Wing prototype lifted off.

    Dragon-born test pilot Maggie took control of the Wings of Steel to complete an hour''s flight, and then landed in Baishui River due to mechanical failure.

    Siren Tyre was jabbed to death by an iron jaw from the sky (1/1).

 Chapter 831ï¼š Confusion caused by the unknown

    A heavily armed black dragon descended from the sky and stirred up a huge water column on the Baishui River. This kind of thing was a surprise for the Cecil citizens who often saw strange things on weekdays. The patrol personnel on the river and the embankment reported the situation to the Office of Government Affairs, and the news soon reached Gao Wener.

    Almost as soon as the patrolman reported the news, Gao Wen knew what had fallen from the sky¡ªRebecca sent an emergency communication from the experimental base in the parish far away, indicating that the fall on the Baishui River It should be Maggie who encountered a mechanical failure ...

    Today seems destined to be a lively day.

    After soaking in the cold Baishui River for a while, Maggie felt her body tingling and dizziness slightly diminished. She confirmed her injuries, then strongly supported her limbs and stepped on the mud at the bottom of the river. Sand, walking towards the river bank.

    Probably the previous fall severely damaged the mechanical structure of the steel wing. She felt that some of the joints of the steel skeleton fixed on the wing were stuck, which made her posture somewhat weird, and it took more effort to finally arrive. On the shore, she heard the noise coming from the shore, and there was the faint sound of the mechanical ship, so she could not help but sigh in her heart.

    It seems that the movement when he fell was too great, which has caused a lot of confusion. There should be a lot of onlookers on the shore, and the sound of the mechanical boat ... mostly the superior has already known the situation of the "falling objects", and it is the channel management department. A "tugboat" sent to help you ashore ...

    Maggie thought about it, and thought that at this time a huge black dragon suddenly ran out of the Baishui River, and she also had a lot of ugly "armor" on her body, which would cause quite a lot of troubles-although many Sisi Everyone knows that their emperor has a black dragon under his emperor, and even witnessed the "black dragon falling" from the flying base on the outskirts of the city, but after all, the Baishui River is close to the inner city, so it is necessary to avoid causing unnecessary confusion.

    What''s more, we must also consider the "confidentiality" of our cutting-edge technology.

    So she gave up the intention to go directly ashore in this attitude, but instead turned into a human shape directly under water, and then while sensing the crowd on the shore, she found a relatively small number of individuals to go ashore ...

    As for the "rescue team" that has already started ... Let''s explain it later.

    Near the bank where the crowd gathered, a relatively inconspicuous shore, the sound of a rattling water suddenly sounded, and then a black shawl, wearing a black maid''s suit, and wet figure came out of the water.

    Maggie''s footsteps were a bit futile, and the trauma of the dragon form was reflected on this human body. She walked ashore slowly and embarrassedly, but slowly, she laughed.

    The more you laugh, the more happy you even laugh.

    "Mom! There is an older sister over there! It seems that she just came out of the river and she is soaked !!"

    Maggie stopped laughing, looked at the sound, and saw a child not far away looking at this with a surprised look, beside her was a young woman with the same wide eyes.

    "Don''t bark! Offend people!" The young woman bowed her head and rebuked her child, then looked at Maggie with some nervousness and anxiety, and cried at a distance, "Miss, do you need help?"

    Maggie waved her hands with a smile, and she swelled with heat. She quickly dried the clothes soaked in the river while walking towards the inner city.

    At the same time, she had some doubts and confusions in her heart¡ªwhen she fell down, she seemed to dimly see some shadows passing by in the river ... But when she returned to God, she didn''t find any clues around her. Did you smash something?

    I hope no one is hurt ... otherwise, under the speed and intensity, it is difficult for anyone to be safe ...

    ...

    In the Cecil Palace, in the room where the large pool was placed, the clear water suddenly surged and condensed into a female appearance in the air.

    Betty, who was clutching a large wooden clam in the pool, was startled. The wooden clam almost fell into the water. She took a step back, then stared at Tier with big eyes.

    After a two-second delay, Betty bowed consciously: "Miss Till, good afternoon !!!"

    "Ah, good afternoon ..." Tier responded with a dizzy gaze, as if nothing had happened. "Strange, I''m not in the Baishui River ... Damn it!"

    Some thrilling "death memories" surfaced in Miss Siren''s flooded head.

    Betty was startled by Tyr''s exclamation. She clung to the long handle of the wooden clog with her hands and stared at the other with wide eyes. The latter was agitated, and her long tail curled up in the water with a terrified expression Looking at the Royal Maid in front of her: "Betty! I was just jabbed to death by an iron chin !!!"

    Betty: "...?"

    "It''s getting more and more dangerous to take a nap this year ..." Tir continued saying that no one could understand, "I shouldn''t have gone out, and I can''t meet this in the house ... hey, Betty, say Is the water getting saltier these days? How much salt have you put? "

    ...

    After dozens of minutes, Maggie, who had returned from the crash site by herself, came to Gao Wen.

    "I heard that," Gao Wen set aside the document he was looking at, and looked at the dragon-born lady standing in front of his eyes strangely. "You are testing the steel wings of Rebecca ... test Failed?"

    "I encountered a mechanical failure in the air, but I don''t think it can be considered a complete failure," Maggie replied immediately. "The liftoff went smoothly. The first half of the flight was also smooth, and I think the steel wings themselves are It works, but there are some design flaws that need to be adjusted ... "

    "Failure is the only way in the technology research and development process, I understand," Gao Wen interrupted Maggie''s words, and looked at the other side up and down, "How about you ... how hurt?"

    "Thank you for your concern. It hasn''t been a big deal. I successfully slowed down in the last half, but I only got a little strain and dizziness after entering the water," Maggie replied earnestly. "Dragon''s recovery ability is strong, and it is Not a serious injury. "

    "Look back at Pitman then, and take a break," Gavin looked at Maggie with a hint of curiosity. "In addition ... what about the ''wings of steel''? Did they stay at the bottom of the river?"

    Maggie shook her head: "Still on me, on the body of my dragon form-if you want to take it down for inspection, you need to find an open space for me to change form."

    "I''m not in a hurry ..." Gao Wen said casually, but the curiosity suddenly rising in his heart became more and more intense. He stood up from behind the desk and couldn''t help looking at Maggie up and down again. "In fact, I have always been very Attention ... what is the principle of your dragon''s ''deformation''? In the process of transforming the form, where have you carried the items with you? The human-shaped items are just there, even the huge device like the wings of steel Can it be hidden as the form changes? "

    Maggie opened her mouth, unavoidably a little confused by the series of problems of Gao Wen, but soon she remembered that Her Majesty Cecil had a strong curiosity about technology, and even in a sense the legend The trailblazers themselves are the earliest technicians on this land, and one of the founders of magic technology-Rebecca and her technicians often constantly come up with "why" "style", I am afraid it is not simply It was learned from this legendary pioneer.

    A little secretly admired and a little overwhelmed, she barely squeezed out a less rigid smile and said a little embarrassingly: "This involves a very complicated material transformation process, and in fact, even the Dragons themselves can''t figure it out. ... it''s a talent for dragons, but dragons can''t be considered ''dragons ...''

    "Some scholars have suggested that the dragon''s deformation spell is actually a kind of space replacement. We have temporarily stored our other body in a space that cannot be opened by a third party, so that we can explain our deformation process. Huge changes in volume and mass, but we do not agree with this guess ...

    "Another explanation is the" elemental criticality ", which says that the dragon''s deformation spell is an" elemental remodeling "of the material that constitutes itself, like shaping a pile of sand into different forms, and we record The ''password'' of each kind of sand combination can also extract extra sand particles from the ''beach'' in the elemental world to shape the body ... In fact, this statement is more difficult to apply than the ''space replacement'' doctrine, and it needs to be explained There are too many links, and most of them cannot be verified by technical means ...

    "But in my opinion, I prefer to believe in the second interpretation."

    Having said that, Maggie couldn''t help but smiled and shook her head with a bitter smile: "Maybe the dragons of Tallund know more, they have higher technology, more knowledge ... but they never share these with outsiders Knowledge, including the mortal races on Loren''s continent, as well as our exiled ''Dragons''. "

    Gao Wen has always been concerned about the mysterious and inextricable connection between the dragon and the descent, but at this moment his attention is still more on unknown knowledge-many deformation spells in this world are always his most Things that are perplexed and curious are also fields that have not been fully explained by rune logic so far. As the source of deformation spells, the transformation of dragons seems to contain the greatest contradictions and secrets of the "material boundary" of this world¡ª ¡ª

    What is going on in the "material" of this world? Why does the operation of magic make such a strange change in matter? Behemoths weighing several tons can be transformed into light humans, and the huge mass seems to "disappear out of thin air ..." How does this process happen?

    Attribute to the element? Attributed to space-time replacement?

    Whatever the reason, it seems to be inseparable from the operation of magic power, which involves the most essential question: what is magic power?

    This kind of thing that is most likely a "wave", how does it affect the essence of all things in the world ...

    Gao Wen frowned, and today''s conversation with Maggie suddenly seemed to touch some of his instincts, and once again made him pay attention to the strange connection and "boundary" between the material and magical powers of this world.

    For a long time, he was busy paying attention to the operation of the empire and the complicated continental situation. At this moment, the conversation about "transformation" suddenly pulled his attention back to the "unknown" boundary, and in his thoughts During the change, he couldn''t help thinking of the magic wave again.

    Under the influence of powerful chaos magic, a terrible disaster that spreads all over the world.

    For a time, Gao Wen''s thoughts could not help spreading wildly. Various ideas were constantly reorganized and linked by inspiration. In cranky thoughts, he even came up with some absurd and weird thoughts:

    The world ¡¯s material is turned upside down ... Can the magic tide be a "deformation" that affects the entire planet ...

    "His Majesty?"

    Maggie looked at Gao Wen and said that she suddenly fell into silence, and her expression became more and more serious. At the beginning, she was helpless and quickly became nervous. She whispered a little, let Gao Wen suddenly think from a wild thought Wake up.

    Gao Wen quickly sorted out the thoughts and conjectures just now, and then sorted out slowly after preparing. At the same time, he looked at Maggie a little with apology: "Sorry, I just thought about something a little bit lost. Where did we say that?"

    "We are talking about the principles behind the transfiguration," although Maggie was confused, but didn''t ask much, but just bowed her head to answer, "I mentioned that Tallund may have more relevant knowledge, but the Dragons never interact with outsiders. Share their knowledge and technology. "

    "Talllund ..." Gao Wen couldn''t help whispering softly. "Is mylittlepony''s hometown ... really curious."

 Chapter 832ï¼š Stranger from the south

    In the brightly-lit research and development workshop, the prototype of the steel wing was re-disassembled into individual components and spread out on the platform and stand.

    At the lower edge of the pair of huge metal wings, the broken and twisted metal structure is particularly striking.

    With the sound of a jingle, Rebecca drilled out from under one of the giant wing structures, with oil on her face, and a newly removed part in her hand.

    "A magic capacitor used to balance the load has burned out. It should be the main cause of the imbalance of the entire device," Rebecca said to the technician next to her, holding all the parts in her hand. "All other mechanical failures and parts deformation are It happened during the crash. "

    Maggie stepped forward curiously, looking at the round cake-shaped part in Rebecca''s hand: "Why? Why was it suddenly overloaded?"

    "If I''m not mistaken ... it should be accelerated too fast, causing too much waste energy to be stored before it can be released, and then you just happened to make a large-scale maneuver, such as rolling at a large angle, and directly exploding the magic capacitor. "Rebecca frowned." We really didn''t think about it ... humans can''t do this operation at all, the body can''t bear it, we still don''t know enough about the dragon ... "

    Rebecca was still mumbling, but Maggie''s expression was already awkward, and she lowered her head with a hint of shame: "Yes ... it''s my fault ..."

    Rebecca immediately shook her head: "No, such a failure during flight is itself a design problem-the magic capacitor load is limited, and we should add restrictions in the beginning. In fact, it is good news-at least The fault is in the design, and it can be solved a little bit by redesigning and retesting. If there is a flaw in the strength of the material, it will be a big trouble. "

    Maggie is not an expert on magic technology, but she has been a tester for a long time with Rebecca''s research team. She is no longer unfamiliar with related technical terms and concepts. She understands that everything is exactly what the other party said¡ª -Omissions in design can be corrected, which is easier to break through than material difficulties.

    But there was still a trace of shame in her heart, because in the final analysis, the crash was caused by herself.

    The feeling of embracing the blue sky is too charming, making it difficult for young dragons to control themselves. She knew that she was too intoxicated with that feeling, so she ignored the work of the steel wing at any time-there must be some signs before the magic capacitor is overloaded. At that time, she was not indulging in the feeling of flying freely, and presumably would not let the matter develop so seriously.

    Although Rebecca is usually not very good at guessing people''s hearts, she can at least guess what Maggie thinks at this time, and she waved her hands vigorously: "Don''t think too much, the testers originally wanted to test the various limits of the prototype. Data, it is inevitable that equipment will be damaged during this process. It is better to find problems during the test flight than to cause accidents after mass production of prototypes in the future. "

    Speaking of which, this Cecil steel ball seemed to suddenly think of something, and then turned around with his chin: "And compared to my side, you still have to think about how to apologize to Tyre ..."

    Maggie froze, confused, "Miss Till?"

    "When I went back for dinner yesterday, I saw Tyr arching in the corridor, and I was told everywhere that she was poked to death by an iron jaw falling from the sky-it should be the second time you hit her. Last time, You smashed it with a Dragoon prototype ... "

    Maggie: "..."

    ...

    The afterglow of the setting sun shone between the mountains in the north. The pale golden light splashed over the undulating ridgeline. The majestic Winter Palace stands on the top of the snow and rocks, overlooking the snow-capped mountains and rivers¡ª ¡ª This is a landscape that is quite different from the south. It has a lot less enthusiasm and enthusiasm, but it has a magnificent and vast feeling that has penetrated into the bone marrow.

    Byron, who visited this northern city for the first time, stood on a terrace overlooking more than half of the city. His sight was filled with this magnificent scenery from the north. He was born as a mercenary and couldn''t help but express a lot of emotions. Want to marvel at the magnificence and magnificence of the empire¡ª¡ª

    "... This mountain is really tm."

    After searching the intestines and discovering that he only had this sentence, and besides he couldn''t think of a few good words, Byron scratched his chin a little awkwardly, and suddenly felt that it might make sense for Philip to persuade himself to read more books-at least in When encountering such a landscape, he can describe a few more vocabulary words ...

    At this moment, a voice suddenly came from behind, interrupting Byron''s feelings and greatly increasing his embarrassment: "General Byron, what were you talking about?"

    Byron turned his head a little stiffly, and saw the Duchess of Victoria in a white dress who had come to the terrace somehow and looked at it suspiciously. The corners of his mouth shook, and his movements scratched unnaturally. Scratching his face and smiling: "Ah ... just talking to me."

    Victoria glanced at Byron without seeming suspicion, but just nodded slightly: "The banquet hall is ready, and your Empire general should show up."

    Byron''s expression suddenly became stiff and seemed a bit helpless, but in the end he still said nothing and stepped up to follow Victoria.

    The messenger from the Principality of the Holy Dragon has not yet arrived. The banquet tonight is to make an initial contact with the upper society in the north.

    A general from the southern empire led a construction corps to the north to build the North Port and a series of facilities on the northern coastline. This is undoubtedly a major event. The existing aristocrats in the north and the new government office officials obviously It depends on who the general from the Imperial City is, but for Byron, this "rule-oriented upper social" is not a pleasant thing.

    In the brightly lit hall of Winter Palace, banquets have been set up, precious drinks and exquisite food filled the long tables, and the band played high-speed music in the corner of the hall. Nobles in various dresses and officials of the Government Office Randomly distributed in the hall, talking about strangers from the south, talking about the upcoming Beigang project.

    Byron led Victoria down the hall and dealt with these strange but influential people in the north.

    Everyone was smiling, polite, with just the right kindness, and welcomed "the emperor''s will spokesman" with a sincere attitude.

    Byron wore a dark blue imperial general uniform with golden tassel and ribbon, walking down the hall accompanied by Victoria.

    As a mercenary knight, he is not good at this "high society" life, but as a soldier, he can maintain his indifference throughout the whole process without being regarded as lack of courtesy.

    Similarly, as a mercenary knight, he is very good at discerning in various situations.

    He could clearly feel that more than half of the people here were keeping a wait-and-see attitude towards his "foreigner", which did not surprise him at all.

    After chatting with the unknown Count Earl, Byron temporarily left the scene on the grounds of sullenness in the lobby, came to the balcony to ventilate, and rested his brain by the way.

    There were undisguised footsteps coming from the banquet hall. Byron turned back and saw Victoria Wilder approaching this side.

    He shook the wine glass in his hand, greeted the northern duke, and then turned back, watching the distant mountains that were gradually immersed in the darkness, and continued to feel that the mountains in this place were really tm.

    The voice of the Duchess Victoria came from the side: "General Byron, you seem to be interested in the scenery of the north?"

    "There are more mountains here than in the south," Byron smiled, "and they are all tall and majestic, impressive."

    "The north is so mountainous that there are very few flat fields and even hills. Coupled with the cold climate, this place is not as suitable for survival as the south," Victoria said lightly. "The rolling snow mountains are just magnificent to the rural people. The scenery is a symbol of bitter cold for the inhabitants of the mountainous region. From the day when the country was founded in Anzu, this land is not very rich. It is not a food-producing land or a commercial center. It is only equivalent to a snow mountain line of defense. Protecting the northern gates of the kingdom¡ªthe relatively difficult living environment and centuries-old ¡°barrier to the north¡± position make people in the northern borders more brave and resolute than people in other regions, but also more difficult to deal with. "

    Byron didn''t know what the Duchess suddenly mentioned these intentions, but he had unconsciously thought of the people in the banquet hall, so he gave a thoughtful look, but forgot to respond to the Duchess'' words.

    Victoria herself didn''t mind it, but just continued: "General Byron, you are under the command of your Majesty to build Beigang. This is not only about dealing with the cold wind and the frozen ground, but also with the people in this bitter cold land. I want to hear What do I think? "

    "Of course," Byron converged, "I''m going to start the North Harbor project soon. I must listen to your suggestion."

    "Northport is a gateway, not just the gateway to the empire, but also the gateway to the north.For such a cold and barren land, such a portal is enough to make a huge difference," said the Duchess Victoria calmly, her eyes Profound, sincere tone, "If the Northern Ring Continent route is successfully launched, a large part of the trade between the Empire and the Principality of the Holy Dragon, the Tribe of Ogure, and the Kingdom of the Dwarves will be completed through Beigang, which will change the northern border occlusion The status quo of poverty. Thanks to Her Majesty''s magical era, new technologies and new businesses can bring prosperity to the unsuitable land in the North, but unfortunately, many northerners did not realize this in the early days- This is something you must consider to understand. "

    "I see what you mean," Byron nodded. "Beijing Development will bring prosperity here, but before seeing real money, the locals will only feel that a bunch of outsiders are messing with their land, and they are right Their lives are sketchy-indeed, this is a problem. "

    "But Your Majesty still chooses to send you a southerner to build Northport instead of appointing a responsible person from the local consul in the north." Victoria looked at Byron slowly.

    Byron listened to each other''s words, and then laughed suddenly after two seconds of silence: "Northport is not just a civilian port."

    "... Someone commented that you were a rude person who hadn''t read a book, but now I don''t seem to be."

    Byron raised an eyebrow: "I haven''t read many books, but the craftiness and vision of the mercenaries are not exercised through books."

    "... Your Majesty chose to send you, and it really was thoughtful," Victoria seemed to smile, but her tone was still flat. "You are the first soldiers created by the Cecilian order, typical of the new-style officers-you Strictly obey discipline and safeguard the interests of the empire. Priority is given to orders rather than noble traditions. The production and construction corps you bring follow the same principle. Beigang must be built by someone like you. It cannot be any northern governor, or even It''s me-in this way, we can guarantee that Beigang belongs to the empire, not the north. "

    "But you seem quite indifferent to this." Byron glanced at Victoria and said curiously.

    "Your Majesty''s choice was very correct, and I ... I did not rely on impulse when I chose Cecil," Victoria responded calmly. "The old forces entrenched throughout the empire are thorns that are difficult to remove, except Beyond the southern border, there are still many places in this country that have not been completely reorganized. Many old nobles still retain their influence, and it will take a long time to completely eliminate this influence. Both Grand Duke and me know this. And we have decided to fully support His Majesty''s efforts to transform this country, so we will send our heirs to the capital and respond to the Cross-Artery Railway plan as soon as possible.

    "General Byron, I''m telling you today that I want you to be able to complete your mission without a distraction-Beigang is an empire project, and the Wilde family will do their best to support it. Our family has prospered on this land For hundreds of years, the influence on the northern border was very far-reaching, which I ca n¡¯t deny. From today on, all people in the northern border under the influence of the Wilde family will not become a hindrance to the Beigang project. you promise."

    Byron took a deep look at Victoria and said with a smile: "... So in other words, after the construction of Beigang started, there are still obstructing local forces ... not from the north."

    "It''s normal for bitter cold to harass the Construction Corps in the bitter cold, and it''s also a part of the Construction Corps to kill the bandits. The Wilde family will fully support these charitable actions," said Victoria faintly, she turned around and looked calmly. Looking at the direction of the banquet hall, "Please be assured that people who secretly engage in small movements will never dare to step on the table, and the pirates will always be pirates. After a few beats, those who are restless will be quiet. "

    Byron could not help shaking his head: "I''m afraid that before the North Port is built, many people will secretly say that you have betrayed the people of the North."

    "After the completion of Beigang, it will be them who praise and support Beigang," said Victoria expressionlessly. "They will soon be deterred by the amazing scale of transnational trade and the power of the Empire in this process. And these people have basically no position in the interest. "

    "By that time, your arch-arch will have to consider it," Byron said casually. "I''m just a soldier. I only execute orders from Her Majesty. My mission is Northport and the fleet. On this basis, I Will not go one step further. "

    Victoria nodded and said, "Also, although my reminder may be a bit redundant, as a Duke of the North, I still have to say something-I hope you pay attention to the right way. Some people who disturb the order may just be incited Up civilians. "

    "Duke Victoria, I''m a soldier," Byron looked at Victoria''s eyes and said earnestly. "It''s my most basic duty to distinguish who is an enemy and who is a friend."

    "Then I don''t have any concerns."

 Chapter 833ï¼š Cecil cube

    The open wilderness plain spreads out in sight. In the endless field, there are already early spring vegetation that is not afraid of the cold wind. The wheels of the magic car are rolling against the hardened road. The lampposts and signs on the roadside The car window kept receding, and further afield, the towering walls of the fortified fortress were already in sight.

    Matilda, wearing a palace dress and black shawl, looked down at the wilderness outside the car window, her face was calm, her eyes were deep, she seemed to be thinking.

    She and the ambassador led by her have completed their mission in Cecil. At this moment, they are taking the magic guided vehicle sent by the Changfeng Fortress to the fortress, and the responders sent by the Winter Wolf Castle are waiting there-- The towering castle built to sign the Anzu-Tiphon peace agreement still plays a role today. As a landmark at the border between the two empires, it is still a symbol of "peace" today, only the peace agreement signed in the past The king has passed away, and a dynasty has come to an end in the flames of war. Today, the only castle built of stone is still standing on the frontier, with new empire flags flying, showing the peace of the new era.

    How many of them are lamentable, and how many historians and philosophers will leave pen and ink for this?

    Matilda looked back, looking at the majestic officer sitting opposite, the commander of Longwind Fortress, and General Maryland personally escorting the mission, a symbol of the sincerity of the Cecil Empire.

    "His Highness Matilda, we are coming," General Maryland noticed the opposite sight and nodded slightly. "I hope this trip to Cecil will leave you a good impression."

    "This is an impressive and enjoyable trip," Matilda smiled. "General Maryland, thank you for your escort."

    The convoy steadily embarked on the ramp in front of the Treaty Fortress. The flags of Tiffon and Cecil flew high above the off-white walls and towers. Matilda''s eyes swept through the empty field on the side of the ramp. On the open ground where soldiers stood guard, she saw several black magic vehicles with shields and crown emblems.

    It was a magic guided vehicle sent by Winter Wolf Castle, which was made by Tifeng himself.

    Grey-haired shawl Andesa Wendel led her knights to stand in the cold winds of early spring, watching the Cecil convoy arrive at the square of Winter Wolfsburg. The exit from the car was successfully completed. His Royal Highness Princess of Mission and scholars and noble representatives of the Empire.

    And the commander of Longwind Fort, General Maryland Onal.

    Soon, the personnel of the two sides handed over in accordance with the agreed process. After signing and exchanging the necessary documents, Maryland had time to seriously look at the young "Wolf General" standing in front of her-on this long border He has dealt with this young lady more than once, but the opportunity for the two sides to be so calm and face to face is not easy to see. He looked at Andersa, who was almost his daughter, and smiled slightly: "Andersa General, my mission is complete-your mission has arrived safely at the border. "

    Andesa''s light grey eyes also stayed in Maryland for a long time, then she nodded: "Thank you for the escort."

    The two held out their hands at the same time, holding them together, and separated after just a second of pause.

    The Cecils left.

    Andersa stood on the high ground where Winter Wolf Castle was, and chased the magical vehicles with dark blue emblems for a long time. Matilda stood beside her and asked, "What are you thinking?"

    "... It''s nothing, just think that Maryland general ..." Andersa said halfway, shook his head, and turned to look at Matilda. "Is everything going well?"

    "Good harvest," Matilda said with a faint smile, as if inadvertently, "General Bard has been missing for almost two decades ... The General Maryland has changed from temperament to age. He is very similar. Speaking of which, if it were not for the disappearance of that year, it would have been the father, not the younger one, who guarded the border at this moment. "

    Andersa frowned, looking at her friend with a stern face: "His Highness Matilda, this topic is not interesting."

    "I apologize," Matilda said immediately, and then seemed to change the subject casually. "Let''s return to Winterwolf first-I haven''t set foot on Tifeng''s land for many days."

    Andesa nodded-she knew that it was time to exchange Cecil''s trip.

    Half of this "contract of fortification" on the border between the two countries is under the eyes of the Cecilians.

    On the way back to Winter Wolf Castle, Matilda and Andesa ride in the same car.

    "Tell me about your experience in Cecil?" After leaving the fortress and no outsiders around, Andesa was obviously relaxed. She looked curiously at the friend sitting opposite, with a slight smile on her face. Asked intently.

    Matilda also smiled: "I need to go back and say slowly when I hear about it. Before that, I have something I want you to see."

    As she spoke, she took out a slap-shaped cube that seemed to be assembled from many identical small metal cubes and showed it to Andesa.

    Andersa opened her eyes curiously. She had felt the faint magic wave fluctuations from that weird cube, but she could not see the magic prop: "What is this ...?"

    "A gift from Her Majesty Gwen Cecil, a magical ''Cecil Box''," said Matilda, flicking his fingers over the metal squares with runes, "Ann Tesa, if I remember correctly, you don''t have the talent to cast spells, right? "

    "That''s it," Andersa nodded. "That''s why I chose to become a ride ... eh?"

    The second half of her sentence didn''t say anything, because she was surprised to see that there was a sudden streamer on the surface of that weird metal cube. After the runes were lighted up one by one, this originally ordinary metal creation with only weak magic waves turned out Opened a faint cyclone-this is the effect of the breeze shield!

    "It has a small magic net device inside, and the runes on its surface can be combined according to laws to form various basic magic effects ..."

    Matilda looked at Andersa''s eyes and said slowly, and the wolf general sitting opposite her soon showed a thoughtful look after her initial amazement and curiosity. The grey eyes became deep and secluded, and they did not speak for a long time.

    Matilda turned the cube slightly, cut off the magical effect of the Breeze Shield, and said with a sigh, "You seem to realize the significance of this thing ...".

    "Let the runes combine into a magic circle, stably show the magic effect, and engraving these runes on more than twenty blocks, while ensuring that all rune interference will not exceed the limit of these blocks ..." Ender Sha''s tone was deep, even with a hint of calmness, "Although I did not have the talent for casting, I have learned the basic magic principles, Matilda, how many kinds of cubes are there ..."

    "The kind of combination these small cubes can present is a number you and I will be amazed at," Matilda said softly. "Anyone with a good head will soon realize that they want to rely on it after touching it. "Luck" to exhaustively rank the runes is impossible-to make them combine specific spell effects, you must follow strict mathematical rules. "

    "The law of mathematics ..." Andersa closed her eyes subconsciously. "So ... did you break this law?"

    "Not yet, but I have understood a part," Matilda sighed softly. "Andersa, the laws of mathematics are only part of it. There is too much behind the cube. From a certain perspective, this ''rune'' "The Rubik''s Cube" even symbolizes part of the essence of magic guide technology, and only this part of the essence has already suffocated almost everyone in the mission ... "

    Andersa fixedly looked at the cube in Matilda''s hand, and then broke the silence a moment later: "The Cecilians made this cube to ..."

    "toy."

    Matilda replied without waiting for Andersa to finish, and she smiled after the latter''s expression was stiff: "Andersa, this cube is very cheap and the structure is much simpler than you think. The value lies in the ''knowledge'' behind them, and the blocks themselves ... in Cecil, it is used for children to inspire their interest and thinking ability in runes. It is an enlightenment toy. "

    "It''s just a toy ..." Andersa frowned, unacceptably, and whispered, "This thing is just ..."

    Matilda''s tone is much blander than Andersa: "Govin Cecil gave it to me as a gift. This may be a disguised display and deterrence, but on the other hand, it is also a A truly valuable and precious ''gift''. "

    She had thought that Gao Wen would show her the powerful magic guide group, or let her visit the mobile mechanical fortress that was enough to deter the high-level superhuman, but the other party gave her a little "runic Rubik''s cube", and this was mediocre The strange cube quickly showed its "power". Matilda has fiddled with the Rubik''s Cube for several days. Every day, the excitement and deterrence brought to her by the Rubik''s Cube are increasing, but to this day, she But he can look at it calmly, and even gain something from this "deterrence".

    "To show the strength of your country, this is what every normal ruler will do, but Gawain Cecil is not just a ruler," Matilda said as he fiddled with the Rubik''s cube in his hand. "He was also Show valuable knowledge in this way. Andersa, you should be able to see that this Rubik''s Cube is easy to imitate. If it is placed in the hands of scholars who are proficient in mathematics, it is not difficult to break its mathematical rules-although I still The rules underlying these cubes have not been fully summarized, but I can feel from them that the Cecilians have mastered the ''truth'' in some kind of rune field. The biggest significance of this cube is to tell us about it. "

    "Are you going to give this ''Cecil Box'' to the Imperial Industrial Association?" Andersa''s mind had calmed down, and she looked at Matilda curiously. "The people over there should be better at dealing with this. A ''new stuff'' that goes beyond traditional magic. "

    "Of course, Ms. Windsor Mapel and Master Daniel will definitely be interested in it," Matilda said without hesitation. "In addition to research, I am going to copy it in large quantities, use the factory to produce it, and let it To the people ... "

    "Just like Cecil is doing?" Andersa said thoughtfully. "Think of it as ... some kind of enlightening toy?"

    "At least compared to hunting and cocktail parties, these blocks are more affordable entertainment for the citizens. The development of magic technology has taught me one thing, that the once" classical era of knowledge "has passed. In this era, if A kind of knowledge cannot be connected with the whole society, then its development speed will be greatly affected, and it may even stagnate at any time ... "

    "You always think longer than I think," Andersa said with a smile. "But anyway, I think you make sense, and I support your decision."

    Matilda nodded, but didn''t speak any more, just watching the running Rune Rubik''s Cube in her hands constantly, letting the scenery outside the car quickly recede into a long thought.

    ...

    Cecil Empire, north.

    When the glorious giant sun ascended to the top of the mountain, the hazy and light wood-like disk was set like a crown on the top of the mountains in the north, and the visitors from the Duchy of the Holy Dragon finally reached the northern border.

    At the northeast checkpoint of Fort Winter Fort, the heavy and sturdy magical gate of ¡°Wind Shield Fortress¡± slowly opened with a crunching sound, and the energy barrier covering the entire fortress was covered with tiny ripples. Officially sent a mission to enter the human kingdom.

    Byron and the Duchess of Victoria led the welcoming official team behind the gate of the fortress, watching the dragon descendants entering the fortress.

    They are inevitable curious about each other.

    Sir Goros rode on a tall earth dragon beast, stepping solemnly into this human fortress. Behind him were dragons who also maintained a solemn order, as the dragon of the "human affairs consultant" on this trip. The Indian Witch, Ms. Azarena, walked alongside him.

    Suddenly, he felt something strange about the Dragon Witch next to him.

    Sir Goros turned his head curiously, but saw the proud red-haired lady''s eyes widened, and looked queerly forward.

 Chapter 834ï¼š Visitors from the north

    Sir Goros looked curiously at the Dragon Seal Witch with a sudden look beside him, and couldn''t help asking: "Ms. Azarena, is there anything wrong?"

    The red-haired Asarina frowned slightly, waking up from a momentary trance, and then whispering, "No ... it should be wrong. I thought I saw an acquaintance, but how could that be ... and the appearance is not the same ... "

    As she spoke, she shook her head: "Don''t care, let''s continue."

    "This new Cecil empire is indeed a little different from Ansu ..." Sir Goros didn''t doubt it, but looked up, looking at the eccentric equipment with metal luster, floating on the wall not far away. The crystals over certain mechanical devices and the dark blue mantle that dangles from the city wall to the ground-the mantle that depicts the emblem of the Cecil Empire, shines in the sun, and all this brings With a completely different momentum from the old-fashioned Ansu, "Human kingdoms change really fast."

    "Everything is full of change," Azarina said casually. "It''s not like Longlinbao-there are only stones that have not changed for thousands of years, and older guys who are more stubborn than stones."

    The dragon descendants entered the city.

    These visitors from the far north are riding off-white gray beasts that are taller than war horses, wearing armor or coveralls different from the style of the human world, carrying white flags depicting dragon-side beasts, in a solemn atmosphere He stepped into the human city, and the soldiers of the Cecil Empire stood on the towering walls, watching the guests from the north come to the Duchess of Victoria and General Byron with solemn vigor.

    According to the agreed etiquette, the team of the Dragon Origin stopped at the outer edge of the square, then the ambassador and adviser left the mount and came down to the host under the guidance of the attendant. Byron and Victoria led the officials of the Office of Government Affairs to greet them. Ritual for the exchange of instruments under the banner of the Empire.

    Although the person responsible for the response was Byron, the main negotiator of the entire process was Victoria, who was more familiar with the situation in the north, and several consultants present. The Duke of the North, wearing a long white dress and a short ferret cape, first greeted the stable middle-aged man: "Sir Golos, in the name of Emperor Cecil and the land, welcomes you arrival."

    "Duke Victoria, I''m glad to have this special opportunity to visit an equally great country," Sir Goros smiled, "I believe it will be an unforgettable journey."

    The Dragonborn did not have too much red tape. The new Cecil Empire also pursued simplicity and efficiency. The first contact between the two parties quickly completed the process. Victoria then turned around and looked at Byron next to her. "General Byron, you ... well? General Byron? "

    Byron did not know when he had stiffened his expression, and looked at a red-haired woman of the dragon descent with a strange look. This was undoubtedly a rude act, and Victoria could not help but immediately whispered: "Byron General, please note ... "

    "Elena?" Byron had already said subconsciously. "Is it you?"

    And the red-haired dragon-born woman spoke with Byron almost at the same time: "Are you really Byron? You ... wait, who is Elena?"

    Byron''s expression changed apparently when he heard the voice of the other party. It seemed that something incredible was confirmed, but after hearing the other half of the questioning, he hadn''t had time to fully surface the surprise and The accident became embarrassing and miserable: "Um ... aren''t you called Elena ..."

    Victoria Bingxue, who was next to him, was quick to think of the conversation with Byron and sorted out the ins and outs. But at this time, she couldn''t help turning her head slightly, and even almost wanted to hold her hand.

    Byron also quickly realized what he was doing wrong, and hurriedly explained, "I may be wrong, after all, it''s been twenty years-Elisha?"

    The expression of the red-haired dragon was getting stranger: "Who is Eliza?"

    Byron: "..."

    The atmosphere quickly slipped in an unexpected direction, and before this important meeting was completely messed up, Sir Goros finally stepped forward to remedy: "This is a dragon from Longlinburg The Witch of India, Ms. Asha Lena, who has traveled in the human world and is an adviser to our trip-what seems to be a wonderful fate to arrange a long reunion today? "

    The red-haired dragon-born woman put her hands on her waist and looked at Byron with no expression: "I used the pseudonym" Sana. "

    Byron also quickly adjusted his posture. After standing upright, he coughed softly to hide his embarrassment, and calmly said, "... you see, I remember at least one syllable ..."

    Azarena: "..."

    "Let''s go back to the castle first," Victoria''s voice came from, and rescued everyone at the scene like a godsend. "You can''t let the guests wait here too long."

    Everyone immediately agreed.

    The brief accident on the square seemed to become an episode in this way. The subsequent process finally came to an end with relatively smooth conditions. Subsequently, the guests from the Principality of the Holy Dragon led by Victoria and others to the Wind Shield Fortress Castle hall.

    The thick walls and the shield surrounding the castle blocked the cold and cold wind, and a rich banquet has been set up. In the light and happy music reverberating in the hall, the previous episode on the square continues again--

    After the formal ritual process, the dragons and the Cecils started chatting, and some people''s private affairs can be talked about.

    In the banquet hall, Byron and Azarina were staring with big eyes. The incredible coincidence arrangement made the two parties do not know where to start the conversation, and Victoria, who also lamented the fate of the fate, broke the silence. General Lun, is this really the ''woman swordsman'' in your memory? "

    "... Yes," Byron touched the tip of his nose a little embarrassingly. "Her face has not changed at all, and I recognized it at a glance-but couldn''t believe her eyes."

    "You look very different from twenty years ago," Azarina said casually. "I thought it was my illusion at first glance."

    "It''s been twenty years," Byron shrugged. "And I''m personal."

    Asarena pursed her lips, glanced back and forth on Byron''s body several times before she could not help but say, "... It really is you ... but how is this possible ... you are obviously just a little helper in the south Chief of the Corps, now ... General Empire? What has happened in the past two decades? "

    "Sometimes I feel that it''s like dreaming," Byron smiled and shook his head. "It''s you, Ah ... well, Azarena, what''s going on with you?"

    "Is it difficult to understand?" Asha Lena looked down at herself with a smile on her face, "Sorry, I did lie to you that year. My hometown is not the north of Cazaburo, but the Holy Dragon. I am a dragon descendant of Dragon Promontory in the Principality-but this identity is somewhat troublesome after the publicity of the human world. "

    "It''s Cazabury," Byron corrected right away, then looked at Victoria a little strangely. "So, I don''t remember the place name correctly. She was wrong ..."

    Suddenly, Victoria felt a little tired, and said with a near sigh, "But you misremembered the name."

    "Is Cazaberre?" Azarina opened her eyes in surprise, then shook her head. "I always thought it was Cazabur. It turned out to be wrong ... but nobody saw it?"

    "Twenty years ago ... it was an age of occlusion," Byron sighed, and then looked at the red-haired Dragonborn in front of him in a slightly different way. "So, you didn''t die that year, and fell off the cliff ..."

    "Don''t you not find my body?" Asha Lena laid out her hand. "That cliff is much more cute than Longyue Cliff."

    "So you suddenly left because you wanted to return to the Principality of the Holy Dragon?"

    "Otherwise?" Azarina smiled. "I ran out secretly, but I couldn''t run secretly all my life. When the news of my father''s serious illness came, I had to say goodbye to you in that way. .Sorry, Byron ... Head, I was very young then. "

    "To be honest, if it wasn''t for 20 years, I''m afraid I''m going to do it with you," Byron glanced at the dragon, "You''re a little" joking "a little too big."

    "... what did the companions do now?" After a moment of silence, Asha Lena shook her wine glass, watching the liquid level ripple in the crystal container, seeming to ask casually, "You have become a general of the empire, then everyone else ... should be doing well, right?"

    "... It''s gone, not a few years after you leave ... it''s all gone."

    There was a sudden silence between the two old acquaintances.

    Twenty years of time barriers have put everyone on a different path. The accidental reunion 20 years later will not bring about a miracle in fate-it only brings amazing coincidences and gives the parties An opportunity to reminisce about the year, and after the recollection, only a sigh of sigh was left.

    Asha Lena raised her glass, drank the remaining liquid, and sighed softly: "The wine in the human world is still so faint, but this taste has not been tasted for twenty years ... now taste it again, It feels pretty good. "

    Byron smiled: "Don''t sigh for the illusion. We were so poor twenty years ago, how could we have had such a good wine."

    "It''s true," Azarina smiled, too. "I just didn''t expect that my travels in the human world would make me a member of the mission today, and those who greeted us were twenty. Many years ago, the ''head'' ... it might be a good start. "

    She raised her eyelids and looked at the middle-aged knight standing in front of herself, wearing a pretty officer''s dress, with a ribbon and a medal on her body.

    The human world has become really fast. Nobles twenty years ago ... are not so dressed.

    "Speak now," she said with a smile, "how have you been in recent years?"

    Pea''s face came to Byron''s mind. The half-year-old knight could not help but reveal a hint of a happy and reassuring smile. He nodded: "My daughter will call my dad ..."

    ...

    "A sneeze--"

    The pea sitting on the chair suddenly gave a big sneeze, which shocked Pitman and Carmel and others who were debugging the device next to them.

    "Has a cold?" Pitman reached out and touched the pea''s head, "I don''t seem to have a fever ..."

    "It''s okay, just a sudden itchy nose," the pea shook his head from side to side, and a synthesized voice came from the speaker. "I don''t know if my father has seen the messenger of the Holy Dragon Principality, it seems that the time is almost ... ¡­ I hope he can be serious at least on formal occasions, don''t always look unreliable ... Well, although the Archduke Victoria is also there ... Ah, Grandpa Pitman, are you here? Is there a magic net terminal that can be directly connected to Beijing? Wait a minute ... "

    "Stop and stop¡ª" Pitman had a headache that didn''t wait for the peas to finish, and quickly waved to interrupt this girl who has become more fond of recent thoughts. "Don''t be overly nervous, the Duke of the North will definitely take care of it. Everything. As for you, it''s better to stay focused now. "

    "Oh." Pea flattened her mouth and sat down in a chair honestly, letting the technicians fiddle with the metal device attached to her back neck, only to occasionally feel itchy when she felt itchy.

    "Good condition," Carmel was watching the operation of the nerve thorns beside him, with light blue light flowing in his body. "This is the last inspection, pea. Congratulations, you can use this thing in the future. Of course. As this is still a new technology, you still have to pay attention to its usual state, and come to us in time in the event of an abnormal situation. "

    "Relax, I will remember ~~" ??Pea jumped off the chair with a brisk tone, and then she glanced around the laboratory and subconsciously landed on the other side of the test area. On the chair-there, there is also a tester with nerve thorns connected behind his head, but unlike her, it is a man in a researcher''s white robe who looks like a professional technician.

    "Is he testing the nerve thorns?" Pea looked over there, asking curiously.

    Carmel came to the pea, and from his pale blue arcane body, a gentle and pleasant sound came:

    "Researcher Cohen Bell is working on another project."

 Chapter 835ï¼š Brain-computer connection engineering

    The lights and runes on the surface of all kinds of magic guide equipment flickered continuously, a low hum came from the magic net from the laboratory base, and a stream of light swept across the surface of the recording device not far away, and then Carmel arrived In front of young researcher Cohen Bell.

    "Auxiliary equipment is ready, Cohen," the Arcanist buzzed. "Ready for the third connection experiment."

    The young technician in the chair nodded: "I''m ready."

    As he talked, he looked up and looked at the peas not far away because of curiosity, and squeezed his eyes: "Look at it while watching, this is the real use of nerve thorns."

    After a period of getting along, almost everyone in this lab has become acquainted with peas.

    Pea blinked, and she saw two other assistants approaching. One of them turned on a device next to Cohen''s seat. It looked like some kind of terminal used to connect other magic devices, shaped like a cylinder. The rune at the top flickered, while another assistant came behind Cohen, pulled out the nerve thorns in the back of the opponent''s neck, and pulled out a "cable" similar to the artificial nerve cord from the cylindrical device. It approaches the end of the nerve thorns.

    "Awareness extension project, the third connection test, each unit pays attention to record data."

    Carmel reminded the team members, then nodded to the lab assistant standing next to Cohen, who then connected the nerve thorns and the artificial nerve cord that extended from the cylinder-the nerve The terminal extended from the end of the thorns seemed to come alive at this moment, immediately entangled and connected with the corresponding structure on the nerve cord into a whole.

    The next second, the pea saw the young researcher''s body tense for a moment, and many magical guidance devices in the entire laboratory heard a whistling sound at the same time, with unknown instruments humming nearby. The recording device of the computer spewed out a long punched paper tape momentarily, and the lights in the entire laboratory also seemed to be affected, and began to become dim.

    Carmel and Pittman nervously focused on Cohen as a tester, watching the other side forcibly calm down after the initial spasm, and restored their ability to communicate with each other. Pittman stepped forward first: "Cohen, can you hear me ? "

    "Many voices ... overlapping ..." Cohen reluctantly opened his eyes and looked at Pittman standing in front of himself. "Perceive ... confusion ... but it seems ... no, I can''t control it ..."

    With the last scream from all the equipment, the light on the top of the metal cylinder standing next to the seat dimmed instantly, the connection terminals of the artificial nerve cord and nerve thorns also disconnected by themselves, and the laboratory lights suddenly dimmed. , And a little bit returned to normal-and Cohen Bell, sitting in a chair, was already sweating.

    "Don''t move," Pittman pressed Cohen''s shoulder, "check first."

    After the temporary physical examination was over, Pitman and Carmel determined that the test subject was not harmed, and then Pitman shook his head and sighed: "Still unsuccessful ..."

    "But it''s 1.25 seconds longer than the last time," Carmel said buzzingly. "This time of 25 seconds is enough for us to record more data."

    "It''s also ... these data should have some reference significance," Pittman pouted, looking at Cohen Bell with a little frustration on his face. "Is there any difference between this connection and the previous one? What did you see when you finally broke? Anymore? "

    "There is basically no change. After connecting, I can feel my perception is greatly expanded, but it is also mixed with countless intangible ... impurities. The information from the auxiliary equipment has not been completely converted into harmless control signals. It ¡¯s become something I ca n¡¯t understand ... ¡±Cohen frowned, as if he did n¡¯t know how to describe his feelings for a while, and finally said a word that he thought was barely fit,¡° something I could n¡¯t understand. ''perception''."

    "As the conjecture put forward in our last meeting, human perception boundaries will fall into chaos when they come into direct contact with ''unfamiliar cognition''. Our brains cannot understand how a magic net terminal ''thinks'' ... this is not It ¡¯s simply a question of brain-machine translation, ¡±Carmel shook his head.¡° The connection between the nerve thorns and the brain is deeper than traditional artificial nerve cords, so that the barrier between the brain and the machine becomes more blurred. This kind of ''fuzziness'' is currently the biggest obstacle. "

    "Is it too early to let the human brain directly control the machine ..." Pittman touched the sparse beard on his chin, "but fortunately, the experiment of directly controlling the magic terminal with nerve thorns is still smooth ... this is also the period Time is not wasted. "

    Pea didn''t understand what advanced technical concepts Carmel and Pittman were discussing. She just lay on an isolated railing next to the experimental area, peered at her neck and looked at Cohen Bell who was sweating, her eyes widened: " Uncle Cohen, this is what you make me look good at? You look a little bit embarrassed ... "

    Cohen Bell was hit harder, subconsciously pressing his hand on his forehead, and a researcher beside him couldn''t help laughing at him: "Let''s not arbitrarily-let a little girl laugh."

    Pea stared at the researcher who spoke, and her eyes were full of dissatisfaction-she was about to become an adult, and it was the age when she was quite sensitive to others who regarded herself as a child. Then she immediately thought: "Who said that I was young Girl? I have two years to go to adulthood! And what is mockery? I just tell you the truth, Uncle Cohen has no opinion on his own, right, Uncle Cohen? By the way, Uncle Cohen is a little bit pale, yeah Aren''t you sweating too much? Would you like ... "

    The peas crackled in disbelief, and the breathless way of speaking left the parties with no room to intervene, so that Carmel and Pittman, who stood aside, couldn''t help but take a small step back, Pittman whispered Muttered: "Why didn''t we remember to give her a switch ..."

    Carmel blinked twice, humming: "... that''s it."

    ...

    "Daughter? Do you already have a daughter?" The red-haired dragon descended in surprise, staring at the former head who had been away for 20 years, but soon she responded, "Ah, yes, already Twenty years, as a human being, this is a long time. You deserve to be married ... But thinking about it, do you have children now? Have you just learned to speak? "

    "Ah, my situation is a little ... complicated," Byron immediately realized that his words were ambiguous, and he waved his hands quickly. When he wanted to explain, he realized that his fate with peas was so special, and his face was again I can''t help but show a thoughtful smile, "It''s my adopted child, already fifteen years old this year. As for just learning to speak ... that''s because she has been a dumb person for many years."

    "Dumb?" Asha Lena was even more surprised, and couldn''t help being a little more curious in her tone. "Is ... healed?"

    Byron glanced at Asha Lena, a pride suddenly appeared on her face: "It is a miracle brought by magic technology."

    "Magic technology ..." Azarena frowned slightly, repeating the word softly, with a hint of thought, "This word has recently been transmitted to the Holy Dragon Principality, and it is said that ... it was the Cecil Empire suddenly The basis of the rise. A large part of our going south this time is also to see this new thing with our own eyes. "

    "The new thing in this land is more than magic technology," said Byron with a smile and pride. "You have been away for twenty years, but you just missed all the upheaval. Now you just want to return to the south, believe me, Everything there will stun you. "

    As he said, he held up his wine glass. In the crystal clear crystal glass container, the dark red wine reflected the light: "Welcome to Cecil."

    Asha Leina also raised her glass, and the crisp sound of collision came from the air. After taking a sip of the fine wine, the red-haired dragon could not help but shook her head with a smile: "I really miss the time I was there In the cheap bar, the days when the big guys poured oak beer cups after cups and poured inferior beer ... the inferior wine that was mixed with water was hard to drink, but the glasses could be touched together as much as possible. "

    Byron smiled, then took a peek at Victoria, who was talking to Sir Goros, not far away, and he moved quietly next to Asharena, and said in a low voice, "If you are interested, go back to me. After Winter Castle, I ask you to drink more vigorously-do we know Cecil''s frost-resistant potion? Fifty-two-degree sauce flavor, drink in a bucket, that is energetic ... "

    "Deeply looking forward," Asha Lena also brought her upper body closer, whispering with a smile, "But now tell me about your experience over the years. What is your adopted daughter''s name? What is it like? child?"

    Byron laughed happily: "She''s a pea, but that''s a good boy ..."

    ...

    In the eastern part of the mainland, the night has shrouded Aldernan.

    An inner court aristocrat in a dark coat hurriedly walked through the deep and secluded hallway of the Obsidian Palace. The light of the magic crystal lamp shone on his face, which was slightly exuding fine sweat, and the crisp sound of leather boots stepping on the floor Pillars and a door moved in front of each other, and finally came to the gate of Rosetta Augustus''s dormitory.

    The inner court guard wearing black light armor and holding the battle blade stood on his side and stopped the inner court aristocrat: "Lord Bomayr, Your Majesty is ready to rest, and you have no right to enter the inner hall at this time."

    The inner court noble known as Lord Bomayr looked at the guard in front of him. His face was abnormally pale, it seemed to be tightening the muscles due to excessive tension, and more fine sweat beads were seeping from his forehead. Instead, the abnormal performance of the soldiers made the armed guards more vigilant.

    "I ... I have something important that must be reported immediately to my Majesty," Lord Bommel said with open hands, with an almost pleading attitude. "Very important. This is really important. It may be too late. It''s up! "

    The inner court guard looked at the man in front of him, and nodded briefly after thinking: "Lord Lord, I can repeat it for you."

    "No, I can''t say it now ... I may only have one chance to speak, I must tell my Majesty ..." Lord Bommel grasped the hem of his clothes, as if being watched from behind by something terrifying He seemed to be using great courage to fight against a certain instinctual fear, but he still insisted on meeting Rosetta Augustus, "Please go in and inform, at least let your Majesty know that I have been ... ... "

    The two guards at the door looked at each other with some difficulty: "Lord Lord, please don''t let us ..."

    But just halfway through the guard''s words, he was interrupted by a voice suddenly coming from behind the door, and a gentle female voice with some kind of irrefutable voice said behind the door: "Let him come in-this is Your Majesty The command."

    Hearing this voice, the guard immediately straightened his body and responded calmly: "Yes, Miss Diana."

    Then, the gate of the inner court, which was blocked by magic, slipped silently to the sides, and the guard at the door nodded to Lord Bomayr: "You can go in."

    Lord Beaumayer stepped across the door. Behind the heavy ornate gold-plated door, he saw a young woman with dark eyes and black eyes, a dignified and graceful appearance, but an expressionless expression on her face. Wearing the highest maid''s dress, her eyes fell silently on her.

    This is the royal maid head of the Obsidian Palace, the highest maid of the inner court, a "maid"-but here, this "maid" symbolizes part of the mouthpiece of Rosetta the Great.

    "Thank you for your help, Miss Diana ..." Bomayer said.

    "No need," said the Royal Maid indifferently, and slightly raised her right finger forward as she stepped forward. "Please follow me, Your Majesty is waiting for you."

    (I recommend a book, Cyber ??Heroes, why do you recommend it? It''s in the title! PS: Personal feeling is still worth seeing, at least the cyberpunk at the beginning has a taste.)

 Chapter 836ï¼š Inform

    The maid with dark hair and black dress walked in the corridor illuminated by the soft lights. The sound of boots pounding on the ground rang rhythmically in Lord Bomayr''s ears. This crisp voice even made his overly chaotic mind cool a little. Then, after realizing that his mental state is really getting better, the inner court aristocrat couldn''t help but look at the other side: "Miss Diana, thank you for your comfort ..."

    "Raising your hand-after all, your state just wasn''t suitable for meeting Your Majesty," said the Maid Captain with a look of indifference, and then stood in front of the door. "Go in, Your Majesty is waiting for you."

    Before they knew it, they had reached the end of the corridor.

    Lord Bommel standing at the door couldn''t help but swallowed and looked at the black gold-grain wooden door in front of him. This reception room in the dormitory area was special. With his title, there was almost no chance to come here. However, now the great emperor Rosetta sent his maid to pick him up and let him see him here ...

    This caused the Lord''s mind to come up with various speculations.

    Then he settled down, rang the door gently, and pushed in the door after getting permission.

    In the soft, thick carpeted room, bright lights spilled from the roof, illuminating the furnishings in the reception room. The master was sitting on a high-back chair by the window, and turned his head to look at it.

    "Close the door, Lord Bomayr," Rosetta Augustus nodded to the late-night visitor in front of him. "Then sit in this chair and talk about why you chose to meet me so late."

    Lord Bomayr immediately turned his head to close the door, then turned and walked forward two steps, sitting opposite the emperor Rosetta. He felt the sweat on his forehead again, and his heart throbbed-he finally arrived. When he spoke, however, he found that the great courage he had accumulated before stepping out of the house had already consumed most of this road. At this moment, every breath he took was weakening his will and letting his fear of death slowly occupy. Have the upper hand.

    Rosetta''s deep eyes stared silently at this side, Lord Bomayr''s heart was agitated, and under those eyes'' gaze, he suddenly revived his courage and broke the silence with a particularly hoarse voice: "Hmm ... Your Majesty, I first ask for your forgiveness. I am rebellious ... I can''t guarantee that I can finish my words later, so please remember every keyword I say--

    "Your Majesty, the throat of Orandale! Gawain Cecil intervened! The cult''s lair! The sleeper!"

    A cold chill that pierced into the soul spreads up along the spine instantly. Lord Bommel felt his entire cervical spine puncture, and his brain was buzzing-death was coming, he triggered the alarm. His own brain must be dying fast, he is about to pay the price for his greed for strength and mysterious knowledge years ago ...

    The only thing that is gratifying is that the numerous exercises in his mind before going out worked. In the shortest time, he successfully spoke out all the keywords before the brain nerves died, and did not come up with any **** "end of life" "In this way, even if His Majesty does not understand all the content he wants to convey, at least he can conduct a series of investigations based on keywords, and then ...

    Block that terrible extraterrestrial wanderer out of the door of the empire.

    Lord Beaumel leaned quietly on his chair, closed his eyes calmly, and waited for death to come.

    A few seconds later, he found that he was still breathing, but death had not arrived as scheduled.

    The brain is throbbing, and the heart is a little uncomfortable, but it doesn''t look like a sign of death, but it is just a simple tension.

    Lord Bomayr opened his eyes in confusion. He looked down at his body and muttered subconsciously: "This ... I''m not dead?"

    "It seems so," said the voice of Emperor Rosetta calmly, and finally returned to the confused Lord Lord Mayer, who looked up and saw the emperor watching silently Looking at myself, there was something ... intriguing in his expression, "Lord Bomayr, you look alive."

    Rosetta waved to him before Pommel questioned: "Diana, Lord, I need a refreshing glass of cold wine."

    The dark-haired maid walked out of nowhere for a second, holding a glass of wine that was constantly decreasing in temperature until he took it, and Lord Bomayr didn''t seem to react to what happened. He was subconscious. Thanks authentic, took a sip of wine almost instinctively, and finally the cold feeling finally restored his thinking ability: "Your Majesty, I ..."

    "Answer my question first," Rosetta looked at Bomayer''s eyes. "Are you shrouded in the fear of death just now? You carry a curse that can kill you-it will be based on you A keyword starts on its own? Does it work related to your spirit, or something that monitors thoughts, words and deeds? "

    "Yes ... yes, Your Majesty," Lord Bommel replied honestly. "It should have been this way, but why ..."

    "This room shields all spiritual spells," Rosetta adjusted her sitting position on the chair, calmly. "In fact, it shields almost all spell effects, including curses rooted in itself, and remote mental monitoring, leading to The psychological implication of suicide, and all the magic of harm that starts over time. "

    Lord Bomayr''s eyes widened slowly and his face was unbelievably unbelievable.

    Rosetta ignored him, but turned to a corner of the room and said, "Ms. Windsor Mapel, thank you for your asylum-but please continue to maintain the asylum effect. We are not sure about Lord Bomayr. "The curse will delay the onset."

    Bomayer noticed that there was still a fourth person in the room¡ªthe legendary mage association president seemed to be standing there all the time, but it wasn''t until Rosetta spoke that he saw the man wearing a lilac dress A graceful and elegant lady walked slowly from there.

    The opponent holds a mysterious orb that seems to be completely condensed by magic. The runes on the surface of the orb are the intangible power it emits, sheltering the entire room.

    In amazement, Lord Bomayr subconsciously said to himself: "Why ..."

    "Since the day before yesterday, four people have died bizarrely when trying to" report "," said Windsor Mapel, who held the ball. The legendary mage looked at Bomayer, and the pair were full. The eyes of Arcane Energy seem to be able to see all the secrets, "The details are amazing and consistent-they seem to try to say something to others before death, or convey information by means of hints and riddles, but just after they have paid their thoughts The brains were burned at the instant of action. "

    "Two of them died in the Obsidian Palace, and the other two went to find the Duke of Perdina and the Duke of Seven, respectively," the Emperor Rosetta continued. "Maybe there are more similar situations-just no report yet, Or they didn''t even have time to reach the person who wanted to talk, and accidentally uttered a key word at home and died. "

    Beaumayer was stunned, and then he could not help expressing his fear.

    It turned out that he didn''t even have the opportunity to say those well-conceived keywords ... Fortunately, when he was practicing at home, he did not dare to turn his thoughts into words and deeds in reality, but only superficially simulated in the surface consciousness ... ...

    "After such an incident, the think tank of the Royal Mage Association immediately analyzed the possible reasons. We believe that a certain crisis has occurred and a large number of insiders are trying to alert the royal family, but all the insiders are being monitored by some kind. The mind''s spells control or are planted a curse that will ignite itself with the keywords, "Windsor Mapel said slowly." Currently the Royal Mage Association and the Rangers'' undercover agents are secretly monitoring the entire Austrian Deldernan, look for potential ''warning people'' and try to bring them to this room while ensuring their survival.

    "But you came here on your own initiative, Lord Bomayr. This is a surprise for us."

    Rosetta nodded and looked at Lord Bomayr''s eyes: "Fortunately, Ms. Windsor''s powerful power successfully blocked the underlying curse, which proves that some of our judgments are correct, and you, Bomeier Lord ... now prove that another part of our judgment is equally correct. Let me elaborate on what your keywords mean, and what kind of crisis is threatening my empire? "

    Lord Bomayr blinked, and finally completely calmed down after he thoroughly understood the situation, with a kind of indifference and a hint of luck that straddled life and death, he smiled bitterly and said calmly: "Your Majesty, I have been power and knowledge Bewildered, I accepted the ''gift'' that I should not accept, and I was ... a ''perpetual sleeper''.

    "Your Majesty, at the throat of Orandale, there is a secret lair, which is shrouded by powerful spiritual hints of force fields and a large-scale dream restraint, which has always been ignored by everyone ..."

    ...

    To the north of Olde, to the south of Shadow Marsh, a black-painted magic train is quietly docking beside the newly constructed platform.

    This is the earliest completed magic train station in the Tifeng Empire and one of the transportation hubs to the neighboring Cecil Empire.

    As early as the Anzu era, when the Cecil Empire was still the "Principality of Cecil," related projects had already begun. At that time, the Archduke of Cecil and the Tifeng Empire signed a trade agreement and passed a railway line at the foot of the Dark Mountains. Connecting Tifeng is the beginning of the "modern trade" of the two empires-and today the site here is an extension of the railway of the past and one of the projects of the "Cecil Railway Investment Company" in Tifeng.

    The high-powered magic crystal lamp is hung high on the lamp post in the center of the platform. The projected light dissipates the darkness near the site, and illuminates the surface of the dark mechanical python. The large and heavy steel machinery is at night. It looks like a dormant giant, and the cold and hard lines are drawn by artificial lights. The staff of the inspection site and the maintenance machinery walk around in the lights and look at it from a distance. Insects in general.

    For Tifeng, which has just started its magic train and railway projects, this advanced and expensive precision gadget is far from reaching a large-scale civilian stage. In most cases, it is only devoured by industrial cities in the hinterland of the empire. The transportation line used for raw materials, the tools used to transport goods with Cecil, and late at night at this moment, the only civilian train on this line has also been stopped, resulting in very few people on the huge platform.

    Two workers at the inspection platform were handing over in front of the train-the last train today is about to depart for Cecil, full of Tifeng''s textiles and preparations of raw materials for alchemy. The other trips made the staff seem lazy.

    A figure flickered across the rear of the train, and drew into the interior of this huge industrial machine.

    The light in the corresponding area may be a bit faulty, especially dim, and no patrol personnel can see it.

    The temperamental, monocle-wearing Yuri, wearing a black jacket, walked quickly in a steel-made "corridor". He went through the freight car that connected the gates and stacked a lot of crates, and in those crates In the nearby shadows, a few pairs of eyes lifted from the darkness and quickly dropped again.

    Stepping into the last compartment, more attention was cast from the side.

    "Everyone is on board," Yuri whispered succinctly. "There are still 15 minutes to go. To prevent checkpoints and Tifeng people getting in the car, we have to wait until the train stops at Baisha Station. Try to avoid making sounds, let''s get past the penultimate carriage, everyone is ready. "

    "It''s been explained," Wendy said softly from the side. "What''s going on outside?"

    "Don''t worry," Yuri whispered, "There are several key leaders and half of the front-line technicians are Cecilians-the technology transfer and training cycle has not yet ended, and Tiefon needs Cecilians to They are here to teach them how to control these large and complex machines and manage the railway system, so tonight, everyone who comes into contact with this train is reliable. "

    Wendy exhaled softly, and then slowly glanced across the carriage. She recalled the shock when she first saw this magic machine, and recalled the outside "station" full of incredible technology. , Could not help but whispered, "This is really an unimaginable creation ..."

    "Yeah, if conditions don''t allow it, I really hope to study how this thing moves," Yuri Charvin sighed. "I hope I can have a chance when I get there¡­"

    "I would like to see the Miss Witch Jeepley and watch the Magic Net Radio," Wendy said with a chuckle, "It is said that there are singing" programs "there, and there will be tens of thousands Plan to hear at the same time. "

    Yuri immediately shook his head: "Don''t even think about it, your singing is afraid of dragging people into eternal sleep."

    Wendy immediately countered: "I can sing normally, Archbishop Yuri."

    "The Archbishop ... let''s give up this title from now on," Yuri sat down in a nearby crate and said in a low tone, "call the name, forget the past, or simply add ''Mr.'' and ''Ms. "The title is also good ..."

    "It''s a good idea," Wendy nodded slightly. "But Mr. Yuri, you''re sitting on Mr. Magnum''s head, and I''m afraid he''s already yelling."

    "I can''t hear it anyway," Yuri patted the crate under his body lightly, with an indifferent expression on his face, "and it''s just a corpse."

    Wendy shook her head helplessly, then opened her mouth, and seemed to want to say something, but her expression changed slightly the next moment.

    And at the same time, Yuri''s expression changed slightly.

    All bishops and above of the dormant received an urgent announcement from Meghal III at this moment--

    There is an abnormal mind out of the network of everlasting people.

    The "whistleblower" appeared.

 Chapter 837ï¼š Transfer

    Yuri leaned closer to the wall on the side of the carriage. The freight carriage had no windows, but opened a ventilated grille in the hidden place. His line of sight penetrated the gap between the iron plate and the iron plate. I saw when the platform was diffused. A thin mist erupted, and people in uniform were walking around in the background of lights and fog. A manager with a lot of keys was locking a fence door at the end of the platform.

    Wendy''s voice came from behind him: "There have been several" whistleblowers "before, but they were all cleared after triggering the critical consciousness lock. This time, the mind that was disconnected from the network was" disappearing "before triggering the consciousness lock It seems that all mental connections are directly blocked by some powerful force ... "

    Yuri looked away and looked at a figure in the dark, his voice was low: "It seems that the continuous abnormal situation has caused the alert of Rosetta Augustus. If the Royal Mage takes a shot, it must block the mental connection It''s not too difficult ... "

    "What was expected was that the Royal Mage Association and Rosetta Augustus reacted faster than we thought," Wendy said softly. "The point now is how much damage the ''whistleblower'' can cause. ... "

    "Most of the middle and above members have completed statistics and marking, and have sent away two groups of people before, and the situation is still under control," Yuri returned to the crate, thinking while saying, "the core layer will not appear The whistleblower, mostly shaken below the middle level ... they have limited information, it is difficult for Rosetta Augustus to determine our detailed plan in the first place, so this train should be safe ... but the followers A new route must be worked out as soon as possible. "

    "Do you want to cancel the next train?"

    "Cancelled, no more large-scale transfers can be carried out," Yuri nodded. "Let the compatriots here stay in batches and cross borders ..."

    As he said, he couldn''t help frowning and sighing: "Unfortunately, the mind network can only operate in basic mode now. There is no way to monitor every node as sensitively and accurately as before, only to be contacted by the informer. Do n¡¯t respond until the lock of consciousness ... there must be a lot of shakers who have leaked. "

    "It was all an expected loss. We just kept the core personnel and information as much as possible," Wendy said slowly, then frowned. "But Daniel''s side ..."

    "He should be safe-Daniel was only a middle-level clergyman two years ago. Very few people usually deal with it. After promotion to the bishop, he began to operate in Aldernan. Due to the special area, his identity is kept secret within the Order. The level has always been high, and the insiders are reliable people. But he must also be reminded that he is in Aldernan after all ... "

    A sudden ring of ringing pierced the quiet night and interrupted Yuri''s unfinished words.

    The cabin quieted for a moment, and an indescribable tension and expectation filled the crowd. Someone approached the hidden vents on the wall and looked at the outside through the gap between the iron plates.

    The lights on the platform penetrated the mist, the glow of the magic projection was looming in the fog, someone blew a whistle deep in the fog, the sharp sound passed from one end of the platform to the other, and the faint tremor began to come from the carriage. From the bottom, the buzz of power ridge charging became more and more obvious.

    The light at the top of the relay pile turned from red to green, and the platform slowly receded. The heavy industrial machine started humming and roaring, and began to glide faster and faster on the rails, continuously toward the depth of the thin mist in the distance. Speeding up, plunging into this vast night ...

    ...

    Mary twisted the magic crystal lamp inlaid on the wall to let this soft light illuminate the living room. The dark and thin starlight that had filled the living room before was instantly dissipated by artificial lights. The warm and bright atmosphere created the order Comfortable security.

    Then a voice suddenly came from the corner, and the young female mage, who was preparing to hang her coat on the coat rack, was almost startled: "How come back so late?"

    "Tutor ... You haven''t slept yet?" Mary turned her head and was surprised to see Daniel sitting on the sofa in the corner of the living room. There was a small brown suitcase on the round table in front of the sofa, and the old mage''s eyes asked with inquiries. , Let the young female mage react in a hurry, "Ah, I checked the information in the Royal Library ... I missed my time accidentally ..."

    "It''s a good thing to like studying, but it''s another thing that I''m almost locked in the library," Daniel shook his head, motioned to Mary as he approached, and asked casually, "Any suspicious person or thing? ? "

    "No," Mary wondered as she sat down on the little sofa opposite Daniel. "Why do you ask that?"

    "... It''s nothing, just be careful recently, don''t say too much to outsiders about our previous retreat in the west," Daniel''s voice was low, and his fingers seemed to knock on the small box on the round table unconsciously. After seemingly thinking, he pushed the small box forward, "Mary, leave this box to you to keep it."

    "Ah ... okay, okay," Mary first subconsciously obeyed the instructor''s order, and asked afterwards after receiving the box. "Teacher, what''s in it?"

    "... Some of my notes and materials have been sorted out over the past years," Daniel said casually. "Other apprentices are not people who can take these things seriously. It is good for them to understand their knowledge, how much you Smarter than everyone ... "

    Mary listened to Daniel''s bland voice, but her eyes widened in surprise, and finally she couldn''t help saying: "Teacher, you are ..."

    "Don''t be so nervous, be prepared for anything," Daniel glanced at Mary with a sharp tone. "It''s horrifying to see you at every turn. How can there be a little calmness of a magician? How can I rest my mind on you?"

    Mary flinched her neck and didn''t dare to continue her speech. Daniel sitting opposite snorted slightly, and then said, "You know what happened to the mind network ... and what happened recently, ours. The master defeated a god, but there was a shaken person who feared him ...

    "Mary, if something goes wrong, you can inherit what I left behind. I have no one to trust, and you are more or less the smarter of my large group of apprentices ...

    "Windsor may respect me, but she is more loyal to her emperor. She was taught by me, but she is no longer my apprentice.

    "As for now, just put away these things, remember, this is just a preparation, we can hardly use it."

    Mary fixedly looked at the small box in her hand and looked up at the mentor in front of her. The old mage just sat there quietly, and there was only peace in the sunken eye socket.

    When did this terrible and powerful old man fade away from madness and paranoia?

    Suddenly, she found out that she had missed the last stage of this change. She was immersed in the library and magic laboratory of Aldernan, immersed in a brand-new, learning environment, and greedily learned knowledge like a sponge. Enjoying the most common everyday life of a normal mage, and now she suddenly woke up and was surprised to find her terrible mentor ... I don''t know when it has become like an ordinary twilight old man.

    She suddenly reacted, shrinking her neck habitually and lowering her head: "Teacher, I ... I see ..."

    "Just understand," Daniel said faintly, then held the table aside, and slowly got up from the sofa, "rest early today, tomorrow we have experiments to do."

    He left the round table, his bent body bent forward, and slowly walked towards the stairs not far away. The artificial nerve cords hung quietly behind him. The products of these biochemical transformations had scared Mary, but Now they seem to be a lifeless burden, heavily behind the old mage.

    "Teacher," Mary suddenly couldn''t help but screamed, but didn''t know what to say after she spoke. She seemed to have something to say, but when she came to the mouth, there was only a large blank in the brain. After seconds of awkward and tense silence, she finally organized a sentence, "Tutor, are you ... sorry?"

    After saying this, she couldn''t help but bit her lip, her heart pounding, she realized that she was too reckless, and the words she asked were not only bold, but also offensive. This is not a What the apprentice should say to the mentor, especially in the present situation.

    However, the old mage did not get so angry and did not even turn back as before, he just paused a little and then continued to walk slowly towards the stairs.

    Until he stepped on the first step, he said in a low, slow voice, as if to himself: "Chaowen Road ..."

    Mary stood there frantically.

    The instructor said a weird phrase that was made up of a few words, but she understood it, and she knew that the phrase was spoken by the great "master", and that the "master" similar to the **** was in I used this phrase to describe scholarship when talking to my mentor, and mentors have always liked it.

    But the mentor now answers with this sentence. What is the intention?

    Mary wanted to ask something more, but she looked up and the instructor had disappeared on the steps leading to the second floor.

    ...

    "Your Majesty, that''s all I know." Lord Bommel sat on the chair, grasping the hem of his clothes with both hands nervously, and his long speech made him a little dry, but at this moment he didn''t dare to Miss Diana asked for a glass of ice wine to moisturize her throat. He knew how much of what he had just said could make his head fall to the ground, so after checking things out, he sat like a prisoner waiting for trial. In situ, waiting for Rosetta Augustus to decide on himself.

    But at this moment an empire ruler is obviously not interested in prosecuting a little Lord.

    "For so many years ... they have been hiding in Orandale, under the ruins of the big collapse ..." Rosetta Augustus''s expression had returned to peace, he sat quietly on the high chair with his right hand Relaxing on the armrest, with the left arm and the right arm, "The Sleeper ... Augus has nothing to do with them."

    Lord Bomayr''s mind was a bit confused, but he immediately keenly captured some words in the words of His Majesty. After a short period of misunderstanding, he realized that he might have heard something that should not be passed on, and quickly lowered his eyes. Pretend nothing was heard.

    "Your Majesty, we must begin to eradicate this cult at once," Windsor Mapel''s voice came from the side, saving the slamming heart of Lord Bomayr, "they have secretly grown to this scale ... this is no longer a trivial matter. "

    "That''s true," Rosetta nodded. "They should have now started a full evacuation and cleared the traces left everywhere, but it is impossible for such a large organization to disappear completely and silently in a short period of time. thing."

    As he said, the ruler of Tifeng smiled slightly: "But what''s more interesting to me is the Govin Cecil ... a group of cultists, who called him in awe "He thinks that he is a" god-like "who invaded this world from outside the world, which is something I never thought of."

    "Her Majesty, the cultists are crazy, but we still need to value this intelligence," Windsor Mapel said immediately. "At least we can be sure that Gawain Cecil infiltrated the immortal territory of the Empire in some way. This is undoubtedly a very terrible hidden danger. He is thus putting countless eyeliners on the empire ... This matter must be dealt with promptly and secretly. "

    Rosetta nodded slightly, with a serious look, meanwhile, Windsor Mapel continued: "In addition, the term ''outside wanderer'' must also be taken seriously. An ancient death of 700 years The sudden resurrection of the hero was very weird from the beginning. I don''t think it can be ruled out that there is something other than human beings occupying Ghovin Cecil''s body, causing this incredible resurrection miracle. ... "

    Rosetta listened to Windsor Mapel, but suddenly shook her head and smiled slightly.

    "His Majesty?"

    "I don''t care who is in that body. Maybe when he first got up from the coffin, it was indeed" Govin Cecil ", but since he started to promote his new order, whoever he was was It ¡¯s not important, ¡±Rosetta Augustus said in a deep voice.¡° It ¡¯s just a hero, or an evil spirit, or even an incarnation of a god. For us, his only meaningful identity is It''s ''Emperor Cecil''-our neighbor.

    "But ... the term ''foreign wanderer'' ... is really interesting ..."

 Chapter 838ï¼š Why not

    Lord Beaumayer sat there quietly, trying to pretend he was some kind of decoration in the house, and the empire ruler was sitting opposite him, with something on his face that made him invisible. He smiled calmly when he heard the voice of the other party: "Is the rogue outside the territory his self-proclaimed name or the name you gave him?

    "Apart from showing strong spiritual power and revealing those ''memory fragments'', does he have any impersonal qualities?

    "Have you ever touched him directly?"

    Lord Beaumel licked his lips a little bit dry, and honestly answered Rosetta Augustus''s questions, but after all, there was not much he could answer accurately-as a seductive convert He is not high-ranked among the everlasting. In that strict and mysterious sect, the secular identity cannot be fully transformed into the status of the Order, or the benefits that a "lord" can bring It was not enough for him to climb to the middle level inside the sleeper, and a believer like him knew about the "outside wanderer" only a small amount of public information.

    In fact, it wasn''t until the order of the Great Evacuation that he knew that extravagant wanderers had infiltrated the spiritual network.

    After the Lord had dumped all the information in his stomach, Rosetta Augustus nodded slightly: "Yes, Bomeier, you made the right choice."

    Beaumel hurriedly lowered his head: "Yes ... yes, Your Majesty."

    "But I''m still curious, why did you come to tell the truth," Rosetta looked at Bomayr, seemingly casually asking, "you obviously know the risks, and even if you don''t consider the Order''s liquidation of the insurgents, , You, a Tifeng aristocrat, but fell into the dark sect, this incident is a great sin in itself, but you came to me to be honest with me all this, why? "

    Lord Bomayr raised his head, facing the calm sight of Rosetta Augustus hardly. He opened his mouth a few times before finally having the courage to organize the language: "Sir, I join the Permanent, just for privacy Knowledge, but I never thought of betraying you for this-I know that I say these are not convincing now, but if I have to choose between an unnamed demon and an empire, I still hope that I can die On Tifeng''s side ... "

    Lord Bomayr said, his heart couldn''t bear the bitterness-many years ago, when he first encountered the mysterious knowledge of the sleeper and mastered the power of the powerful soul, he never thought he would be in So deep in this darkness, there are more than one sleepy sect in this world. There are too many unseen groups of extraordinary people proclaiming their weird doctrines, proclaiming that they have a deal with indescribable power, but they Most of them are just a scam to seduce the ignorant. He used to think that the dormant was just one of them, and felt that he was alert enough to get the knowledge and power he wanted in the dark sect, and he would not fall into their fanatical darkness. In the "thriller myth", but who knows ...

    Who knows that they are playing for real, and that indescribable power finds it in an instant!

    Windsor Mapel glanced at Lord Bomayr with a touch of pity, shaking his head and saying: "Too many people hold the same idea as you, Mr. Bomayer, who are too trusting in their luck and ''cautious '', I feel that as long as I am careful, knowledge and strength are readily available, but almost all of them pay a high cost for this. "

    Thinking of those believers who had tried to tell the truth before himself, Lord Bomayr could not help but shudder: "I feel it all now."

    "Bohmer, I will judge everything you do, including the crime you committed after committing to the Dark Sect, and the merit you have done at the moment," said Rosetta Augustus. "Before that, I You still need to do a lot of things, which may make up for your mistakes.

    "As for now, you can go to the next room to rest-rest assured, Ms. Windsor Mapel can guarantee your safety, as long as you stay in the Obsidian Palace, you do not have to worry about your life."

    Lord Bomayr stood up in excitement and bowed in greeting: "Thank you very much for your kindness, Your Majesty."

    After the inner court aristocrat left the reception room, only Rosetta and Windsor Mapel remained in the room, and the royal maid in black and black dress did not know when he had left.

    "Your Majesty," Windsor Mapel looked at Emperor Rosetta, "I have sent a message to the Royal Magisters'' Association on-duty magicians, ordering them to immediately pass information to the various communication towers, so that the various locations of the association began to hunt Perpetrators. "

    "Very good. Also contact the regional governor of Orlandale and let him start an investigation immediately," Rosetta nodded. "Besides, Bomayr doesn''t have much information, and the sleepers everywhere should have already begun at this time. Evacuation, the strongholds are mostly empty, so the key to hunting is to stop those who are evacuating ... "

    "Their destination is Cecil," Windsor Mapel said. "The Cecil people must be ready to cope, even ... someone has crossed the border now."

    "Issued a warning to the nearest communications tower at the border, to allow them to intercept and inspect all personnel and vehicles entering the territory of Cecil, especially the latest railway lines, and reminded them that a more powerful mage must be seated during the inspection-forever sleep Christians possess extraordinary powers in the spiritual realm, and sentry posts made up of ordinary people are easily deceived to break through ... "

    Rosetta thought as he said, after a series of border interception inspections, he was a little silent.

    "Also, we need to make a recruiting announcement ..."

    Windsor Mapel raised her eyebrows subconsciously: "Recruit announcement?"

    Rosetta nodded: "Eternal sleepers who are willing to return to normal society and willing to loyal to the empire, the Augustus family will forgive their past crimes, as long as they are willing to follow the order and no longer cause harm, Royal Mage Association or Imperial Workers. The manufacturing associations will consider accepting them. "

    "Your Majesty," Windsor Mapel couldn''t help but said, "Do you really want to forgive those who are dormant so easily? For such a large-scale pardon of a dark sect, you have to accept them into the Master Association and the Craft Association ... I''m afraid ... "

    "They''re evacuating west. The Cecil Empire chose to accept them. Why do you think that?" Rosetta interrupted Windsor. "Ms. Mapel, why do you think Gavin Cecil needs those restful nights? By?"

    Windsor Mapel just instinctively confused and resisted because of Rosetta''s amazing command. At this moment, she was reminded slightly, she suddenly showed a thoughtful look, and the clue gradually formed in her mind: "... Gawain Cecil is a ruler, at least for now, and he will not accept them all because they are his "dependents" unless it is in his favor ... "

    "Mind network ... incredible technology, isn''t it?" Rosetta said lightly, "remember those rune combinations we found in that ''Magnet Terminal''?"

    Windsor Mapel''s brows frowned slightly.

    "The Sleepers are not just a dark sect. They also have advanced technology. Maybe from the beginning, Gavin Cecil was aware of this and then contacted them," Rosetta said. It''s a pity and regret that those who are dormant are under my eyelids, but I am one step slower than him-it is the dull inherent thoughts and rigid eyes that let us miss this treasure, but fortunately we still have Opportunity to remedy.

    "Ms. Mapel, find a more effective way to block the network of the mind, find a way to completely remove the imprint on the mind of the sleepless, and then announce the news, saying that the empire can save those who accidentally go astray. They are only deceived by the Dark Sects and controlled by the curse before they can get away. We can help them lift the curse. In this way, they can minimize the resistance of the parties to the "Dark Religion" and attract a lot of people. A sleeper willing to go to Cecil.

    "Trust me, there are definitely many people like this-Lord Bomayr is a classic example. Most of the perpetuals are Tiefon, who led them to flee to Cecil, except for the orders and deterrence of the" outlander ". In addition, a large part of the factor is that their identity as dark believers will make them unable to gain a foothold in Tifeng. Now we give them a foothold and help them escape the threat of rogues outside the region. Many people will stay. "

    Windsor opened her mouth with some doubts, but before she spoke, Rosetta continued: "Ms. Mapel, knowledge itself is innocent-or even if someone thinks that some knowledge is ''Original sins'', for the benefit of the empire, we must also master them, because next to us is Cecil, and Cecil''s ruler ... has gone ahead of us in many areas.

    "Some things we don''t fight for and we have others to occupy. In this regard, the Cecil people will not humble us."

    Windsor nodded slowly-she was already convinced.

    "My Majesty, I''m a little worried," she said, "if we announce the news, the upper classes of the Everlasting Order may take a very fierce response-they are obviously loyal to the wanderers outside the domain, for the benefit of their masters, Will they just kill all the "traitors" who evacuate and trust us? As a dark sect ... they can do such things. "

    "But they couldn''t do it," Rosetta shook his head. "If they can still maintain the spiritual control of every church member, Lord Bomayr will not be able to reach the Obsidian Palace-according to Bomayer''s information, this darkness The sect was also severely hit in this incident. The state of the ''Mind Network'' is obviously bad at this moment, so only one after another whistleblower can successfully contact outsiders. We only need to seize this gap and rebuild in the everlasting one Before their spiritual network, we "separated" as many Christians who were willing to loyal to the empire from their network, and our purpose was achieved. "

    "I see, Your Majesty, I will arrange this aspect immediately after I return. With Lord Bomayr as a reference, plus we successfully achieved ''blocking'' here today, I believe I can find a more thorough '' "Curse ''Solution-Even if I can''t find it for a while, I will lead the high-level mages to try to keep as many as possible of the everlasting."

    Rosetta nodded slightly, adding: "Also, we can''t wait passively for the devotees. Many believers may miss out on fear and suspicion-this is what I left Lord Bomayr to do. According to The list provided by the Lord, you arrange the mystics to actively contact and control those who have not had time to flee, and then spread it to control as much of Aldernan ¡¯s church as possible. "

    "Yes, Your Majesty."

    After all this was done, Rosetta took a long breath, and then he stood up and slowly paced to the side of the crystal glass window.

    The window is facing the obsidian palace''s internal courtyard, and the right lights dispel the dim and gloomy courtyard. The magical barrier covering the entire courtyard makes it warm as spring, with lush plants growing in the courtyard.

    They have flourished all winter, at this moment spring is coming, the barrier is about to close, and the flowers and plants in the garden will seamlessly usher in the next flowering season-the power of human beings against nature.

    Rosetta knows that the mages of the Imperial Institute of Industry and Commerce are working on ways to reduce the cost of such magical barriers. Several discerning scholars believe that this will help increase food production and maintain more of the cold winter. Fruit and vegetable supply, and research in this area has been going on for several years.

    Once successful, its role may be no less than the widely used "rich abundance" technology.

    And in Cecil, which is not far away, there must be smart people who are paying attention to similar fields and doing similar research.

    They started many years later than Tifeng, but they made rapid progress in many areas.

    Because the ruler of Cecil-no matter what is inside his body, whether it is an "outland wanderer" or some kind of Holy Spirit-has been sparing no effort to bring together talents, even now, even Tifeng''s talent is also starting to flow towards Cecil.

    A sense of urgency struck Rosetta''s heart, but made him smile.

    This real and "alive" feeling is really pleasant.

 Chapter 839ï¼š Cross border

    The night has not faded away, and the early morning has not yet arrived, but the hazy light brought by the giant sun has begun to appear on the horizon. The faint glow seems to be trying to break free from the **** of the earth, and the stars are still covering the land sleeping in the darkness.

    Near the border of Tifeng, a tall tower with silver-white spires and off-white walls stands quietly on the high ground next to the shadow swamp. Xinghui sprinkles from the sky and outlines a layer of glow on the surface of the tower. The ring floats out of the sky at the height of the tower and quietly rotates in the night sky. Star light shines on the surface of the ring, constantly reflecting various brilliance.

    A magical message came from afar, and a series of originally dim runes on the ring suddenly lighted.

    The middle-aged mage guarding the messaging tower was awakened by a harsh noise, he quickly got rid of meditation, stood up from the rune formations in the "Listening Hall", and a complex and gorgeous rune was on the wall in front of him. Constantly lit, the emblem of the Royal Mage Association projected in front of the runes.

    The mage''s eyes changed, and he quickly walked towards the complex law circle depicted on the wall, and then pressed on the specific one of the rune stones: "Here is the Shadow Marsh Boundary Tower, please speak."

    "Order from Aldernan," a slightly distorted voice passed into the mage''s ears. "Notify the border post immediately, intercept ..."

    Listening to the voice from afar, the middle-aged mage''s brows quickly frowned. Without hesitation, he turned around and slaps a nearby rune stone pillar, calling another mage who was standing by on the lower floor: "Nim, to change shifts , I''m going to the outpost, and the imperial order is urgent-go back and check the records yourself! "

    After waiting for a response from another guardian mage, he hastily walked towards the window on the side of the hall and hung nearby robes, canes, hats, etc., all flying by themselves. If there is life, it is usually set on the middle-aged mage. When the cane finally fell into the palm, the crystal window depicting many runes had slammed open--

    The middle-aged mage jumped forward and flew towards the still dark sky outside the tower.

    Under the starlight, the mage in a robe, like a bird, quickly swept over the high ground where the tower was located. Behind the mage, the ring on the top of the tower was still spinning quietly, and more runes were lit in order. Another on-duty mage has taken over the circle, and this expensive and sophisticated magical creation buzzes in the night, and begins to forward orders from Aldernan to the next messaging tower ...

    ...

    Steel wheels rolled over the guide rails embedded in the ground, repulsive runes emitted a faint light on the bottom of the car and the surface of the sides of the carriages, the power ridges released surging energy, and the magic guidance device buzzed during high-speed operation , The mechanical python made of metal gnawed on the ground, stirred the mist on the ground in the early spring in the dark night, and rushed towards the border at high speed.

    The mechanical noise during the operation of the wheels, certain bearings and levers echoed in the quiet compartment. The dark, tense atmosphere in the compartment of the truck after the lights went out kept everyone in a tight and sober state, Yuri raised his head The vision of the transcendent made him see the pair of eyes in the dark, and the worry on Wendy''s face nearby.

    "We''ve crossed the Shadow Marsh checkpoint and will soon reach the border," whispered Yuri. "Even if Aldernan responds quickly, the magical messenger will take time to transfer, and most of this line will also It can only be transmitted to the messenger tower next to Shadow Marsh-Tifeng''s messenger tower is limited, and the end messenger can only be undertaken by manpower, and they cannot keep up. "

    "I''m worried about the people who stay in the country," Wendy said softly. "The whistleblower appeared earlier than expected, and many people are probably too late to transfer. The identity of the lower-middle class believers can easily be revealed by mutual reports ... and the empire. The population registration management began several years ago, and it is difficult for compatriots who have been exposed to hide for too long. "

    Yuri frowned, and suddenly said softly, "... the exposed compatriots are not necessarily life-threatening."

    Wendy caught a curious look when he heard the words: "Why do you say that?"

    "If it''s Rosetta Augustus ..." Yuri lowered his voice even more than before, saying cautiously, "He''s more likely to try to attract those who never sleep, especially those who have mastered the technology of dreamland and nerve cord technology. Middle priest ... "

    Wendy''s eyes changed slightly, and she heard Yuri continue to say, "The Royal Mage Association is fully loyal to him. The great magicians should have found a way to disconnect the everlasting person from the spiritual network, the whistleblower who broke away from the spiritual network. ''It''s evidence, and the everlasting person out of the mind network ... will become a technician controlled by the Augustus family.''

    Wendy opened her mouth subconsciously: "You ..."

    "I used to live in Aldernan, and ..." Yuri suddenly gave a complicated smile, "I have a certain understanding of Rosetta Augustus, and as a former nobleman, I also Know what the rulers of a country will think of when it comes to things that help rule ... the royal family will soon issue an order to soothe the Sleepers, and Rosetta Augustus will arrange for it A series of sounding reasons to eliminate people''s resistance to the Dark Sect. The aristocratic council will fully support him-we will have some priests become secret advisers and aides to the various families in Aldernan, others will join the Royal Mage Association or This will not take long for the Industry Association. "

    Wendy looked at Yuri quietly.

    She didn''t understand the nobility, but she knew that Yuri was once a member of them, and what the other party said should not be false, these ... it seems that the rules of the upper empire''s power group follow and how this set of rules operates The inevitable result below.

    "Have you thought of this before?"

    "I thought about it before the evacuation operation started," Yuri said softly. "And I believe a few other people also thought about it, but we didn''t say it all in tacit understanding-some people were to prevent shaking, some People ... they''re already waiting for Aldernan''s invitation. "

    Wendy couldn''t help but bit her lip: "... I thought the deterrence of a rogue outside was enough ..."

    "The extravagant wanderer needs the spiritual network to extend his power, and the spiritual network is not enough to carry this power now-the priests at the middle level and above know the technology, they know this, and they also know the strength of the Royal Mage Association ... even this The intermediate risk is huge, and some people are willing to take the risk, "Yuri said slowly, shaking his head helplessly," there are too many speculators, and staying in Tifeng is very attractive to many people-especially those destined to be unable to be People accepted by the ''Cecil Order''. "

    Wendy was silent for a moment, and in the darkness and stillness, she heard Yury''s voice with a sigh--

    "Split is a necessity, Ms. Wendy, especially when we are over-inflated ... now is the best situation, at least there are no rebels in the archbishop."

    "I thought that the spiritual network connected us all ..." Wendy sighed softly, "but it''s where it is today."

    Yuri didn''t say anything.

    Several glimmers of light passed through the narrow air holes on the side of the carriage, tearing a bright line in the dark freight carriage.

    There were several figures shaking between the crates, and several eyes were in front of the air holes. A bishop muttered in a low voice not far away: "It''s dawn outside ..."

    Yuri approached the gap behind him and stuck his eyes to the narrow gap. He saw the rising sun rising from the end of the wilderness, and the brilliant corona was illuminating the entire plain and the mountains at the end of the plain, and the lake inlaid on the plain. There was a shatter of golden light with the river, and the nearby vegetation quickly retreated back by the railway, forming a phantom.

    The mist did not know when it had been scattered by the sun.

    "We are close to the border," Yuri immediately reminded, "note, there are cards here¡ª"

    There was a sudden shaking, from the bottom of the compartment sounded the squeaking noise of the friction between steel wheels and rails. At the same time, there was a significant tremor on both sides of the compartment. Outside the walls, there was a "click" of certain mechanical devices. The sound rang instantly.

    The brakes are pressurizing the wheels, and the repulsion mechanism outside the carriage is adjusting the polarity one by one-the train is decelerating.

    "Don''t be nervous," Wendy said immediately, "We are approaching the border post and are docking normally."

    "I''m going to check the condition of the car in front," Yuri said slightly, and whispered, "There''s a lot of caution when you''re near the connection."

    ...

    The sun shone on the outpost near the Tiffon-Cecil border, and a bit of cold wind was blowing from the plain. Several heavily armed Tiffon soldiers waited on the platform, watching the car from Butterfield The freight train coming in the direction gradually slowed down, and approached the docking line of the inspection area steadily. The commander of the small station narrowed his eyes, forcibly controlled the urge to yawn in the cold early morning, and instructed the soldiers to step forward to the train. Perform a routine check.

    While waiting for the train to open, the outpost commander took a deep breath of icy air from the plain, looking up while looking up-two battle mage towers stood on both sides of the railway, and the mage tower The huge arcane focused crystals glowed brightly in the sun, while several lower combat mages and knights stood in nearby sentries, watching the train stop.

    His sight continued to move farther, across the fence, across an open field, across the border wall and the blockade on the other side, and finally landed on another outpost-the Cecil border post, Several square houses were built on the concrete platform. The magic crystal device floated in the middle of the open space. Several weapons called "railguns" were placed on the top of the fence. The muzzle pointed to the high sky.

    Officer Tiffon glanced at the soldier who had begun the inspection task, then turned back, took out a small dagger from his waist, and reflected the blade on the edge of the sun, shaking the Cecil post twice.

    A few seconds later, a similar light flew over his eyes.

    The young officer grinned, then put away his dagger and walked towards the train.

    A man with a beard and a blue uniform leaned out of the carriage. He was the captain of the train, a Tiefon.

    "Full of textiles and alchemy materials," the bearded man said to the young officer with a smile, "go and exchange some gold for our emperor Huang Chengcheng."

    The young officer held out his hand: "Show me the list."

    "Given the soldier just now ..."

    The officer frowned. "I haven''t seen it yet."

    The bearded man had no choice but to find the documents that he had with him and handed them to the officer in front of him: "Oh, okay, here you are."

    The officer took the list, then turned around and walked towards the carriages not far away.

    The bearded captain seemed to casually glance not far away. Suddenly, a faint black spot appeared in the eastern sky and flew towards this side like a flying bird.

    The captain''s eyes changed, and he immediately turned to the officer who was carrying the soldiers to inspect the carriages one by one, with a smile on his face: "Mr. Knight, these carriages have been inspected just now."

    The young Tiefon officer looked at the soldier next to him: "Have you checked?"

    "Checked it, sir," the soldier replied immediately, "it fits the list."

    Officer Tifeng glanced down at the list in his hand and gave a glance at the bearded man next to him, then grabbed the handrail at the door of the compartment, stepped on the door pedal with one leg, and probed his upper body inward.

    The shadow on the horizon is getting closer and closer, and even the human-shaped outline can be blurred.

    "Mr. Knight," the bearded man stepped forward, smiling flatteringly, "there are alchemy materials ..."

    Officer Tifeng''s eyes swept slowly across the carriage. In the dark freight carriage, a large number of crates were piled up, but nothing else.

    It would obviously be a waste of time to count those crates again.

    The captain stood outside the carriage with a smile, but stared at the officer''s movements without blinking.

    He did not dare to bribe the other party, nor did he dare to make any verbal inducement, because these two actions would immediately cause suspicion-the guards here are the reserve knights of the Black Steel Knights. The target soldiers are different from other places and are very alert.

    "Mr. Knight, we will have to undergo an inspection on the Cecil side ..."

    Officer Tifeng finally retracted his body from the door of the carriage, and his boots fell on the ground with a click.

    "To be honest, this way of crossing the border just to have to stop and check twice is a bit unreasonable," the officer said casually. "What do you think?"

    "I dare not say this," the bearded man hurriedly waved his hand. "The rules for designing the big man above definitely make sense. We just follow the rules ..."

    "Sooner or later, optimization is needed," the officer grinned, "after all, everything just started ..."

    "Who knows ..." The bearded man spread his hand. "Anyway, for me, the big guy behind me is already dizzying."

    "Let''s go," the officer seemed to think it was a waste of time to discuss these matters with the people in front of him, and finally waved his hand. "Pass the verification, the docking time is almost the same, let go!"

    The bearded man smiled suddenly, bowed like a gentleman, then turned and climbed up the handrail of the carriage, and within a second, the signal bell inside the train rang.

    This large and complex steel machine began to accelerate slowly, and gradually left Tifeng''s outpost, crossed the fence and low wall, crossed the wide buffer zone, and sailed smoothly towards Cecil ...

    It was not until the train crossed the border that a middle-aged mage in a black robe finally landed on the Tifeng post.

 Chapter 840ï¼š New mission

    A figure in a black robe flew over from the direction of Shadow Marsh and landed on the Tifeng checkpoint. Immediately, soldiers and resident officers approached and asked the mage''s intentions¡ªthe mage who mastered flying and those "Mages" trained in mass production are not the same. They come from the Royal Mage Association, have been systematically trained and trained for many years, and are usually stationed in places such as the Communications Tower or the Mage Division. It is obviously important to come in person.

    "You should stop the train just now!" As soon as the mage in the black robe landed, he looked annoyed at the magic train that had crossed the border-it did not enter a full acceleration state, but moved on the tracks as if it were taxiing However, the national border line is an invisible wall. After crossing the border, even if the train is slower than the snail, it is not something that the Tifeng people can catch up with. "Damn ... there may be hidden on that train People sneaking across the border! "

    The knight at the outpost widened his eyes, immediately glanced back at the direction of the train, and then turned back: "We have checked that there is only the goods on the list and the registered crew members."

    "You checked it yourself?"

    Looking at the stern gaze of the mage, the young Tifeng officer had no fear. He raised his chest: "I checked it myself, the soldier checked it, and I checked it myself."

    "... Okay, I hope you didn''t make a mistake," the mage sighed. "Listen, Aldernan has ordered ..."

    ...

    The train stopped at the checkpoint on the Cecil side, and the soldiers began to check the cargo on the train in accordance with the regulations and handed over the necessary customs clearance documents to the train leader. They did everything meticulously and looked nothing abnormal.

    A commander wearing an officer-type fused-cut sword on his waist walked into the compartment and glanced at the inside.

    Between the crates, there were many silent figures.

    The commander nodded slightly and turned to leave.

    The carriage door closed again, and the freight carriage returned to darkness again.

    "We are safe," came a voice in the dark, "here is the Cecil checkpoint ..."

    "It takes a little more time," Yuri whispered. "We have to get off at Baisha Station-there, we will be mixed with the employees of Baisha Mining Company to really set foot on Cecil. Land. "

    Wendy''s voice sounded aside, "Did you interfere with the knights and soldiers who checked on the train just now?"

    "No, that knight is just low-level," Yuri shook her head. "As for the battle mage stationed at the site ... the mass-trained mage can''t see high-level spiritual spells. But Orr The situation is different when Durnan''s order arrives at these border posts, they will definitely send more powerful formal mages to check the levels. "

    "It has nothing to do with us," muttered a priest, "only hope that the compatriots who cross the border behind will pass smoothly ..."

    Wendy glanced at the last priest in the dark, closing his eyes slightly, but not speaking.

    After this train ... how many more compatriots will cross this border to Cecil under the rule of "outlanders"?

    As Yuri said ... maybe many people will stay in Tifeng.

    Although the extravagant wanderers are powerful, after all, there are only a few archbishops who really understand and face this power, and in addition to the dream world, the extravagant wanderers are only a mortal emperor in reality. Coupled with the "loyalty" of power deterrence ... it has always been fragile.

    The Perpetual Mission, which has lasted for 700 years, is destined to be torn apart. After that, it will become the nutrients of the two human empires. Where does the future go ... who knows.

    "Future" may be just like this train, banging forward, constantly going to the distance, and what exactly the distance looks like, to the present Wendy and Yuri, can only imagine.

    In the dark, someone whispered to himself: "Cecile ... we are coming ..."

    ...

    The morning sun sprinkled on the lawn in front of the Cecil Palace, and fresh earth drifted slowly along the wind. Gao Wen walked between the trails as usual, and Amber took a small morning jog beside him as usual.

    This is the quietest moment of Gao Wen''s day.

    When the melodious and loud sound of the mechanical clock tower came from the distance, Gao Wen suddenly said, "Last night yesterday, the first successful informer appeared."

    Amber did not respond for a moment: "... ah?"

    Gao Wen reminded casually: "The eternal sleeper."

    As the head of intelligence, Amber immediately understood what Gao Wen was talking about, and she frowned subconsciously: "So fast? It was not at least a week before we predicted that someone would successfully disclose the news to Rosetta Ogu Is it all? "

    "Now it seems that we underestimate the Royal Mage Association of Tifeng," Gao Wen shook his head. "They thought of a way to successfully block the mental network in a very short time, even if it was only a small-scale application, it was enough to understand a lot. Things are up. "

    "... It seems we have to deal with it earlier," Amber said, "I am afraid that the number of sleepers who can successfully reach Cecil will be half less than expected. Fortunately, the core personnel and most of the technical information should not Something goes wrong ... the rest will fall to Rosetta Augustus. "

    "Of course it will fall on him, and he will immediately begin to try to analyze and apply the technology of the eternal sleeper, and if he is open-minded, he will, like me, gather those eternal sleepers who are intercepted in Tifeng, and try to put They all dug it out and stuffed it into his industry association ... maybe ... no, he would definitely do it, "Gao Wen said indifferently." They may soon find a way to improve the communications tower ... "

    Amber glanced suspiciously at Gao Wen: "Is this also in your plan?"

    "This is not my plan. It is an inevitable change in the situation. Neither Meggol III nor I can reverse it, but fortunately, I don''t mind letting things go in this direction," Gao Wen said casually, "like As I said a long time ago, we can''t expect our opponents to stand still forever, especially those like Tifeng-it will definitely develop rapidly. What we can do is only develop faster than them and let them There are more pits on the road to development. "

    Amber poked his lips and mumbled as he struggled to keep up with Gao Wen''s pace: "In short, the most important thing now is that you, the" black man behind the scenes, "must have been exposed to Rosetta."

    Gao Wenwenyan was silent for two seconds, then exhaled softly, and looked away: "Yeah ..."

    "Do you need to respond to public opinion as soon as possible?" Amber asked, "Tifeng may make a fuss about it-although I think they should not have any clever measures in the" public opinion "area."

    "Just look at the arrangement," Gao Wen said casually. "You should already be very experienced in this regard."

    "understood."

    Amber nodded and responded briefly. Then she saw that Gao Wen didn''t mean to continue speaking, and couldn''t help asking more: "In addition, you intervened in the Church of the Sleepless, and the traces of activities in Tifeng were exposed. There should be other reactions on Tiffany''s side-the trade plan and ambassador plan we just set up ... "

    "Trust me, then the business will do the same, the ambassador will do the same, peace as always, Tifeng and Cecil will still be good neighbors," Gao Wen smiled and glanced at amber. "As for private ... anyway we penetrate each other There have always been a lot of spies. Your military intelligence agency has been sending excellent cadres, and the Tifeng undercover agents we have caught in the east and in the provinces in the northeast ... how much is it? "

    Amber rolled his eyes: "It''s enough to build a city, and a mining group is rich."

    "Isn''t that enough?" Gao Wen smiled indifferently. "It''s just a big country. Of course, Rosetta Augustus will be more alert to us than before. He should also make it in future business orders. There are certain restrictions, but what about the general situation? Behind the peace agreement, whoever of Tiffon and Cecil has really despised others-just in the presence of sufficient national interest, everyone is tacit. "

    Seeing Amber''s thoughtful look, Gao Wen only exhaled softly, he stopped talking, but thought of something else in his heart.

    What he and Amber are talking about are only at the national level, but personally, he doesn''t know how Rosetta Augustus would feel about this "outlander wanderer".

    There is only one thing he can be sure of: he can''t expect someone like Rosetta the Great to be frightened and nervous when faced with a so-called "outlander".

    It is more likely that the Emperor Tifeng did not treat his "ancient hero" who "revealed the coffin" as an ordinary human being from the beginning. He is a ghost under this skin. I''m afraid it''s meaningless to the ruler.

    Because Gao Wen himself has the same mentality-

    The Augustus family who ruled Tifeng has been entangled with a "curse" two hundred years ago, and behind this curse, it is always reminiscent of the spiritual pollution of the gods.

    Rosetta Augustus also has a "little secret" behind him, and whether this little secret is related to the spiritual pollution of God, and which deity is involved specifically, although it can cause curiosity for Gao Wen , But it will not affect his dealings with the Tifeng Empire.

    Because national interests need to do so.

    "What did you think of?" Amber''s voice suddenly came from the side, interrupting Gao Wen''s thoughts for a while. He turned his head and saw a pair of big amber eyes looking at himself. "Sudden expression So dignified ... "

    Gao Wen felt it for a while, and casually said what he thought: "Man who sits on the ruler''s position can no longer be counted as ''human''."

    Amber suddenly looked stunned, and then scratched his face: "Although I don''t think you are in this position, but you speak so frankly that I don''t know how to continue the conversation ..."

    Gao Wen: "... I didn''t mean that."

    "That''s pretty much the same," Amber waved his hands indifferently, and then muttered while keeping up two steps to keep up with Gao Wen''s footsteps, "I said you can''t go slower? Are you walking?

    Gao Wen looked down at his steps and glanced at the amber trotting beside him: "I thought you happened to be running in the morning ..."

    The sharp ears of amber immediately rose, and there were even blue tendons on the ears: "... I can''t keep up with you !!!"

    Gao Wen: "..."

    ...

    When the freight train from the Tifeng Empire flew in the direction of the white sand hills in the sun, another train was rolling over the Gorgon River, which had gradually thawed and the water level was about to be full. The newly repaired track speeds towards the south.

    The red-haired Asarina was sitting near the window, staring wide at the grass and trees and the relay piles passing by, her eyes full of curiosity.

    She has been to this human kingdom, to the south of this kingdom, that was twenty years ago.

    Twenty years later, everything here has a freshness that she never imagined.

    It''s only been twenty years.

    The Dragon Seal Witch looked back and looked at Sir Goros, who was sitting opposite him: "Look, this thing is really much faster than the Earth Dragon Beast ..."

    The beasts that the Dragons came to stay at this time are all left in the north. Those traditional means of transportation have completed their mission, and they are not adapted to the climate and soil of the southern country. The Cecilians have prepared more convenient and more convenient for guests. Advanced transportation. At first, Sir Goros was somewhat skeptical of these rumbling machines, but now it seems that Sir Sir has been enjoying it.

    "I don''t know how the Cecil made this thing," said Sir Goros, in a curious tone. "If they work in colder places, that''s a good thing ..."

    "But it''s not easy to make it travel through the mountains in the north," said Azarena. "There is not much plain in the Duchy of the Holy Dragon."

    "This can be solved for the Dragonborn, isn''t it?" Sir Goros said with a smile. "The key is to see if the Cecil technology can be sold and how to sell it-from your old acquaintance attitude Look, they seem to be happy to sell these new things, as long as the price is right. "

    "Sir Golos, I never knew you were a businessman," Azarina looked up and down Sir Goros, "and when you were talking about the word ''old acquaintance'' ... it seemed like something was going on Mean? "

    Sir Goros was expressionless: "This is your illusion, Ms. Asharena."

    "Hopefully," Azarina looked out of the window again. "Ah, we seem to be crossing a level in the mountains ..."

 Chapter 841ï¼š Dragonborns

    In the third week of the month of recovery, dragon descendants from the northern kingdom stepped into Cecil.

    This is the first time that the dragon descendants have visited a human kingdom in an officially open form since the second pioneering, after human beings established the four borders of the mainland.

    The blue-gold empire flag fluttered in the wind on the spires of towers, colorful ribbons fluttered between the streets and alleys, and the clarion came from the direction of the north shore. The large magic projections on the streets and lanes broadcast the dragons in real time In the scene of the city, excited children were running around the road, vying for the falling ribbons and petals, while the citizens gathered on several streets that allowed to observe the ceremony, watching the sitting with full curiosity. The envoys in the convertible guided vehicle traveled along the Trail of Blazers towards the palace.

    The elite steel rangers in black light armor rode on the sides of the convoy with their war horses. The ceremonial lances pointed high at the sky, separating the enthusiastic crowd and maintaining order.

    Sir Goros and Asha Lena sat in the second magic car, watching this human city full of vitality and vitality, and the incredible "magic technology" everywhere, his face could not help showing A touch of surprise: "It''s more prosperous than I thought ..."

    "... A little bit beyond my imagination," Asha Lena waved to a child cheering at her on the side of the road, and said quietly, "You must not believe me twenty years ago What it was like when we left here ... at that time there were no humans even at the foot of the Dark Mountains ... "

    "... I''m starting to worry about one thing now," Sir Goros frowned slightly, with a strange tone. "I''m worried that the experience you have accumulated in your travels in the human world will be of use in this new human empire. ... "

    Azarena gave a slight glance at Sir Goros: "Sir, please don''t question my ability as a consultant-although human society is changing rapidly, many habitual and ritualistic things will not happen within 20 years. It ¡¯s changed, and although there are a lot of new things in this city, it is not completely beyond me ... "

    As soon as the words of the Dragon Seal Witch were half spoken, she was suddenly interrupted by a humming whistle coming from high above. She and Sir Goros raised their heads in surprise, and suddenly saw the approaching noon. In the sun, on a clear cloudless sky, there are more than ten weird steel cone-shaped machines that seem to have wings flying in a neat triangle queue from west to east.

    Under the buzzing machinery, there is a shimmering ring device floating on the sides, and the peculiar structures reminiscent of dragon wings are also extended on both sides. They are obviously some kind of man-made objects, and the flight attitude is stable and the cooperation is skillful. They were all breathtaking. When this wonderful "flight queue" was about to reach directly above the mission, several of the aircraft suddenly turned on some kind of magical guidance device hanging below, accompanied by streams of light at high altitude, Sir Goros A huge magic projection appeared in the field of vision with Azarena--

    On the magic projection, welcome characters are written in two languages: human common language and dragon-type characters. They float above the city, and the scale is larger than the magic fireworks that any mage can make.

    The magic projections should be similar to the "Magic Net Broadcasting Device" seen on the streets. The Cecil people mounted them on the aircraft, and the effect was particularly shocking.

    It took a while for Sir Golos to look back. He glanced at Azarena next to him: "Ms. Azarena, is this more than you think?"

    "... I didn''t think about this ..."

    "Humans have made such a flying device ... and it looks like it can be mass-produced," Sir Gorosh couldn''t help but looked up again, "Is this" magic technology "?"

    "It looks like our gains here will be far beyond imagination," Asha Lena said softly. "And I don''t know if you noticed, Sir Goros, the ''wings'' extending from the sides of the aircraft ... the shapes are very close. Dragon Wing. "

    "I noticed it." Sir Gorosh nodded, somehow, but his own daughter suddenly appeared in his mind.

    Maggie ... is supposed to be in this city. I don''t know how she will react to her arrival ...

    Before thinking, Sir Goros''s expression was complicated.

    ...

    "Plane 1 has completed its projection task. After 20 seconds, the projection will be turned off and it will be ready for cruise return. The remaining crew will follow."

    "Number two understands." "Number three understands." "Number four ..."

    The wingman''s response continued to come from the communication device. Maggie, who was sitting in the captain''s co-pilot position, eased her breath, but she couldn''t help looking through the transparent observation window at the oblique lower part, watching the driver driving down the street at a constant speed below Mission fleet.

    In the first cavalry student, Air Force Commander Jin Na was sitting next to the main pilot. The young girl from the Gryphon Knight family took a deep breath, calmed her slightly nervous mood, and performed this special for the first time. Her face flushed slightly with the mission. After confirming that the mission had been completed and there were no leaks, she turned to look at Maggie: "Miss Maggie, you worked hard this time too ... Miss Maggie? Do you have Isn''t it comfortable? "

    "Ah? Ah, no, it''s nothing," Maggie suddenly woke up and waved her hands quickly. "Thinking about things a little."

    "It''s rare," Jin Na said, shaking her head. "You''re going to be distracted when you''re on a mission."

    Maggie showed a slightly stiff smile, and the light in the corner of her eyes swept through the oblique observation window again, her complexion inevitably complicated.

    It was only during the morning flight preparations that I knew that the envoy team had their own father, but in fact such information should have been sent to the emperor''s case many days ago. The news was so long before I told myself ... ¡­ It is inevitable that Maggie wondered if Her Majesty was joking about herself.

    But Maggie quickly shook her head vigorously, throwing this unreliable idea out of her mind-Her Majesty Gordon Cecil was a majestic and intelligent man who shouldered the burden of the entire empire. He would not have This bad taste, no one came to tell the details of the mission in advance, either because of the need for confidentiality, or because His Majesty is usually too busy to pay attention to these details.

    Miss Long Yi, who ran away from home, quickly convinced herself and continued to be distressed by what might happen later.

    ...

    The place to receive the messenger is still in the banquet hall of the Autumn Palace.

    At the end of a sightseeing tour from Trail Blazers Avenue to the Autumn Palace, Sir Goros finally saw the ruler of this new human empire, Govin and Herty, and several others in a brightly lit and quite hall. A senior official from the Government Affairs Office stood in front of the steps in the Banquet Hall of the Autumn Palace, watching the dragon descendants in alien costumes come to himself. When the attendant in charge of the announcement read the name of the messenger aloud, the official looked quite A serious middle-aged man came forward accompanied by a red-haired woman and submitted an autograph letter from Archduke Balogel.

    "Salute to you, Her Majesty Cecil, to you, knights of the knights, pioneers of the trailblazers ... the founders of Ansou in the old country and Cecil in the new country," Sir Goros looked at At present, the "pioneer" who has a legend in the human world and even created a miracle of resurrection did not show a trace of excessive curiosity or peeping. He opened his face with a look of expression, saying a prelude that conformed to etiquette, a long list of The title and standard rhetoric came forth, "I brought the ruler of the extreme northern mountains, the guardian of the Dragonborn kingdom, the master of the mountain rock and the ice ... the greeting of Her Majesty Lord Barogel, the powerful and intelligent Dragon Blood, And the friendly will of the Principality of the Holy Dragon. "

    "Welcome to Cecil," Gao Wen responded more simply and bluntly. "Cecil and the Holy Dragon Principality have always been cordial neighbors. We always welcome visitors from the extreme north mountains."

    At the same time, he was slightly surprised--he hadn''t heard such a standard opening speech with a long list of honorary titles and flattery words for a long time. The dragon-born messenger came from a world that has been isolated from the human kingdom for many years. The sentence is surprisingly ancient.

    It seems that in the far north, many dragon descendants'' impressions of humans still linger in the past Ansu era.

    ¡ª¡ªIn order to prevent conflicts in etiquette culture and to ensure the norms of the etiquette process, the messengers had already been familiar with some etiquette norms of Cecil in the winter of Fort Winter in Cecil, and With the help of Victoria, I have adapted the interview process in advance, but although the process has been advanced in advance, the messenger words of the messengers have been prepared by the Duchy of the Holy Dragon (Duke Victoria only confirmed that these taboos did not violate the taboo).

    Now, some words in these rather classical words and phrases even make Gao Wen feel a little bit crying.

    Of course, on the surface he remained calm and indifferent, never revealing anything.

    After submitting the national script, completing the necessary observance ceremony and mutual introduction, after going through all the agreed processes, Gao Wen did not let the guests from a long distance experience more red tape, but went directly to the main point of Cecil-style hospitality. Session-announce the start of the banquet.

    When the dazzling food was displayed in front of the guests, a breezy melody echoed in the lobby, and the attendant began to guide the guests to the seat, Sir Goros approached Asha Lena and could not help whispering: "Although in advance I know a little, but the etiquette rules of the ''Cecil Empire'' seem to be much simpler than I thought ... It seems that it is not as complicated and complicated as the human kingdom mentioned in the data. "

    Asha Lena glanced slightly at Sir Goros: "Do you like simple procedures or cumbersome rules?"

    Sir Gorosh smiled slightly. "Of course, I personally prefer this-simple and straightforward communication is more to my taste."

    Asha Lena smiled, but said nothing more.

    In her impression, human beings like to use complicated and complicated etiquette and rules to show their "orthodox" and "information". This is very different from the dragon descent. Although the dragon dwells on tradition and abides by the rules, it is more important. Most of them are a respect for tradition and "obedience" to ancient teachings, but human adherence to etiquette rules is an unnecessary "exterior decoration" in the eyes of Dragons, not so much practical significance, It''s more like a body filled with decorative feathers, for etiquette, and for rules.

    It is precisely because of this cognitive existence that Dragon Dragons have been biased against the human world for a long time: in their view, humans, such a short-lived race, have excessively pursued "orthodox" and "information" "Instead, it looked ridiculous.

    Asharina never imagined that humans had changed in this respect in just two decades.

    A young heroic heroine emerged from her mind, but she became a mercenary leader, and then the figure became a general with a beard neglected, with a medal and a ribbon on her body.

    It''s just two decades.

    Humans ... are really an interesting creature.

    The feast began.

    After entering the free activities and exchanges, guests began to walk around the table, take food and talk to each other. Sir Gorosh would naturally first contact the Emperor Cecil, and Asharena took three points. Curiosity walked around the hall at will.

    Her "consultant" was to play a role in later analysis of the information, but at this moment was very leisurely.

    A small figure suddenly ran past in the process of using various human foods that I knew or did not know, and casually talking with people passing by.

    It was a girl in a pale yellow dress, who was not yet looking adolescent. She was carrying a large plate full of food in her hand, with a happy smile on her face, and was running from a long table full of food happily. Another table.

    Asharina frowned suddenly¡ªa child?

    She was curious as to why a child appeared here, but soon realized that it should be a child of a royal family member or a high-ranking empire, and the other person looked like he was running around with a plate full of food. People''s "atmosphere" is very different, but makes Asha Leina laugh.

    Just then, she saw the cheerful girl''s feet slipping suddenly, as if she had lost her balance in the run, and she fell to the ground in a panic.

    Azarena raised her finger slightly, and an invisible force held the girl''s body, allowing her to quickly stand still again.

    This was just a handy help, and no one should notice that Asha Lena shook her head with a smile, and was about to turn away, but she did not expect that the girl in the light yellow dress looked at her immediately. And walked this way.

    This child has a keen sense of magic!

    As soon as Asha Lena expressed such a horror in her heart, the girl had come to herself, and she bowed politely, without opening her mouth, but a slightly mechanical voice came from somewhere behind her neck: "Thank you ~ Madam ~~"

    "You don''t need to be ... polite," Azarina looked at the girl in front of her in surprise. She was sure she hadn''t seen the child open her mouth and talk. "You ... are you talking?"

    "Yeah! But I''m talking with it!" The girl said happily as she turned and showed the strange metal device behind her neck, which looked like a flattened silver-white spine, Fitted obediently to the girl''s neck, "This is called a nerve thorn. By the way, are you a Dragonborn? I heard that today I ¡¯m here to entertain guests, guests from the Duchy of the Holy Dragon. Sister, she is also Dragonborn ... Ah yes I haven''t introduced myself yet, my name is Pea ... "

    Asha Lena: "...?!"

 Chapter 842ï¼š Another group of guests

    Pea is a very lively little girl.

    And she has the ability to baba while drinking and eating-this skill should be attributed to her weird magic guide called "neural thorns".

    The banquet is still going on, but Asarena is not very interested in paying attention to the "diplomatic progress" of Sir Gorosh. With the good eloquence and affinity that she has exercised during her travels, she has been with this for a short time The little girl named "Pea" became a friend. They hid in an unobtrusive corner and tasted Cecil''s special food, while the pea, full of peas, was full of speech, but kept talking. .

    "... My dad is usually busy. I just took a long vacation last winter, but I wandered outside half of the day, either to find someone to drink or to watch a game. I told him many times that he did n¡¯t listen. Do you know the game? It was invented by His Majesty. I was not interested, but the boys loved it ... Mom? I was adopted by my dad. I can''t remember what my biological mother looks like ...

    "Now? No now, Dad has never been married, but he always said that when he was young, there were many close women ... I suspect he was bragging, because I haven''t seen any ... Ah? Do you think No? Why? "

    The pea talked with great interest, but suddenly a little doubt appeared: "Ah yes, sister, why are you so interested in my father''s affairs?"

    Asharina finally found a chance to speak, she smiled, "I know your father, little girl."

    Pea''s mouth was stuffed with cake, his eyes stared at the boss, and there was a weird purring sound from the speaker.

    "I knew him 20 years ago, when he was still a mercenary commander," said Azarina with a smile, and she felt more and more interesting about this little girl named Pea, and she was even surprised to be stunned His expressions are so funny, "Little girl, your father is not bragging-at least when he was young, there were never many women around him."

    While trying to swallow the food in his mouth, Pea heard a suspicious voice from the speaker; "... really?"

    "Of course it is true," Azarina took a glass of water from the side and handed it to the pea. "You can ask him in person when you look back."

    Pea blinked, with a surprised and weird expression, and it took a long time to finally organize a meaningful language: "... then I should not call your sister, aunt."

    Asarena''s hand passing the drinking glass stiffened instantly.

    At this moment, she was finally 100% sure that the little girl named Pea was indeed brought up by Byron.

    ...

    Sir Goros had a friendly conversation with Emperor Govin Cecil, but they did not go into depth.

    As a banquet for the first contact, this is not a place to talk about state affairs, and two people from completely different social environments, even different races, need a period of time to slowly adjust to each other''s rhythm when they meet for the first time, they talk at will After talking about the customs of each country, and talking about the prospects for peace in the future, Gao Wen left temporarily, leaving time for Sir Goros-and the advisers and accompanying persons he brought with him.

    A few minutes later, Sir Goros finally found the Dragon Seal Witch wandering in the hall. He quickly walked towards the other party: "Ms. Azarena, I was looking for you just now, where are you going ... Ashalei Ms. Na? You don''t look so good? "

    Upon hearing the voice of Sir Goros, Asha Leina finally woke up from a slight loss, and she quickly shook her head, then tapped her temple with a finger, and said, almost muttering, "I''m fine, I''m fine ... Ah, Sir Goros, what did you talk to Her Majesty Gowan? "

    "Just a few greetings and introductions to his country," Goros said casually, "His Majesty Gao Wen is a straightforward and knowledgeable person, and the conversation with him is pleasant ... Ms. Asarena, you really Is that okay? You look like you have eaten a whole pot of spoiled pickled peas ... "

    "... Sir Gorosh."

    Sir Goros was startled by Azarena''s somber expression: "What''s wrong?"

    "You''re outdated for a full three centuries of joke, it''s really not fun at all !!!"

    "?"

    ...

    Gao Wen left the banquet hall of the Autumn Palace, and he took only a few followers to the small courtyard behind the Autumn Palace.

    A magic guided vehicle has been waiting here for a long time.

    Gao Wenjing came to the side of the car, the surrounding air suddenly trembled and twisted, and the amber figure gradually emerged from it, jumping lightly to Gao Wen''s side.

    "I thought you would accompany the guests from the Principality of the Holy Dragon," Amber raised his eyelid and glanced at Gao Wen as he pulled the door of the car. "That''s the mysterious ''Dragon''."

    "The dragons are more mysterious than them, and I deal more with them," said Gao Wen, leaning into the car and casually watching the amber that got on the bus behind him. "Herty and Rebecca will host the banquet for me. In the latter half of the year, the presence of two immediate royals was enough to comply with the etiquette-as for me, I had to do something more meaningful than talking to someone at the banquet.

    "I agree very much with your last sentence-let''s go," said Amber with an eyebrow and a smile. She greeted the mechanic in front of the car and then looked back at Gao Wen, "Other A group of ''guests'' are already waiting in the North Shore Development Zone. They seem a little disturbed, but they are quite orderly. "

    "... disturbed?" Gao Wen frowned. "I didn''t hold them up."

    "Yes, not only were you not detained, you also sent the priests and nuns to take care of them," Amber rolled his eyes. "You might as well send the army directly."

    Gowen couldn''t help shaking.

    "It''s also impossible," he sighed. "It''s a group of experts in the spiritual field. Although they have already surrendered, I dare not let regular people contact these people until the observation test is completely ended. Compared with ordinary soldiers, the white knights and armed nuns who have a firm mind, have undergone specialized willpower training, and are protected by high-intensity Holy Light at any time have extremely high mental resistance. I can think of them to take care of the scene. The most secure way. "

    Amber nodded helplessly: "Well, it''s true."

    In the North Shore Development Zone, a assembly hall that has not been opened to the public, Yuri and a large number of clothing-changing sleepless priests are resting in the hall.

    Among them were the clergy who crossed the border on the last train, as well as members of the mission that had crossed the border in two batches before-the latter stayed in the white sand hills for two days until the last batch led by Yuri People arrived, and all the people took the Magic train to Cecil City today.

    The assembly hall has a newly installed ventilation system, and the management of the facility also provides sufficient drinking water and food. This is not bad for a group of "cults" who have arrived in a foreign country for the first time and are temporarily unable to see their light. Treatment, but Yuri''s compatriots still felt a little uneasy.

    Because there is a group of heavily armed soldiers of light who guard all the entrances and exits of the assembly hall, and the "images" of those soldiers of light are really imposing.

    Half of them are giants nearly two meters tall-this amazing height may be partly due to their equally amazing silver-white armor. These heavily armed men carry huge warhammers and use iron on their waists. Chains tied to metal prayer books, they claim to be the priest of Cecil''s Holy Light, and in Yuri''s view, the only connection between these people and the "priest" is that they can indeed see a lot of sacred runes -Those runes were stamped on their helmets, or hung on the armor with fire paint and scripture tapes. It was not a sacred symbol, but more like a knight who killed the enemy and left on his armor. Under the "Scar of Glory".

    And the other half of them-thank goodness, at least women who look a little more kind.

    It would be even better if these ladies did not have a mighty war spear in their hands (maybe a staff or a long-handled warhammer? Or something else that can open the brain?), And they were not equipped with cold mechanical gloves. All right.

    Arrived at the White Sand Hills one day earlier than Yuri, but Archbishop Semler, who arrived at the assembly hall on the same day as everyone else, sat on a bench in the lobby and couldn''t help but whispered to Yuri next to him: "I have some I miss the ''miner''s quarters'' in the White Sand Hills ... at least the armed guards of the mining companies there look much more friendly. "

    "... I don''t understand Yu ... Her Majesty the Emperor arranged for these light priests to look after us," Yuri said with a faint worry on his face, lowering his voice. "Is it really like the rumor, he has completely controlled and transformed To the Church of Light in Cecil, turning them into their ''loyal armed forces''? "

    "It looks like this. He never stands with the ''God of Light''," said Semler, "and I think ..."

    A sudden sound of heavy footsteps came from the side, so what Semler hadn''t finished, came to an abrupt end. A two-meter-tall, heavily armed white knight came to the middle of the Sleeper, stood in front of the bench, and was full of charms from there. A muffled, muffled voice came from Wen''s helmet: "You look bad, do you need the touch of light or a prayer of peace?"

    At the same time, the tower-like warrior took the warhammer in his hand, placed the killing weapon with an amazing weight on his hand, and started turning a switch on its handle.

    Samler''s face suddenly changed: "No, we don''t need it!"

    He was very skeptical that the "Holy Light Touch" in the other side''s mouth was released and released.

    In fact, as an archbishop-level dormant priest, he may not be weaker than these white knights who call themselves "priests", but the style of these iron giants is really weird, and the surging light power is really strong. What''s more important is that it''s still under the eyes of the "extraordinary wanderers", and each of the "guards" here is sent by the extraterrestrial wanderers. These factors add up and make Semmler and Yuri nervous. .

    "I see," the burly and tall white knight said in a sigh of breath, without insisting, "if necessary, speak at any time."

    That tower finally left.

    Yuri and Semler could not help but breathe a sigh of relief, then smiled helplessly across the face, Yury murmured softly: "This place ... is more weird than I originally thought."

    Wendy, who never spoke at this time, suddenly broke the silence: "In fact, I think it''s okay, I mean those armed nuns-don''t you think their equipment is very aesthetic?"

    Yuri''s look at Wendy''s eyes suddenly became weird: "Ms. Wendy ... Are you serious?"

    Thankfully, this weird topic and the weird atmosphere in the assembly hall were finally broken in the next second.

    "Your Majesty Gwen Cecil arrives--"

    The loud announcement of the attendant officer seemed like a godsend at this moment, so that Yuri and Semler were refreshed at the same time.

    The eternal sleepers in the hall raised their heads and looked towards the door. They saw the door opened, and the white knights and armed nuns guarding the door stepped back respectfully, forming a neat welcome queue. And a more burly figure than the White Knights appeared there, with his back to the sun as if coming into the hall.

    Outsiders.

    In reality, living and panting.

    At the same time, the eternal priests present a strange feeling, as if an existence in the mythological world suddenly stood in front of them, but appeared in a mortal and harmless posture. These habits are used to weave dreams, just The priests who had experienced some great turbulence were a little stunned at this moment, until Gao Wen''s voice suddenly sounded, dragging them back to reality¡ª

    "Welcome to Cecil, the future citizens of the Empire-hope that most of you will successfully obtain this status in the future."

 Chapter 843ï¼š Computing Center

    Yuri and Semler first stood up, then Wendy and several other bishops and archbishops on the scene. Finally, the other priests reacted to the person in front of them, so the bench and clothing were slightly rubbed and shaken. The sound of the ringing sounded throughout the assembly hall, and every ever sleeper stood up.

    This is truly a spectacular sight.

    Gao Wen looked at the people in front of him, the people who had just been transferred from Tifeng and were members of the Dark Sect not long ago. Although all this was done by his own hands, he still had some unreal feelings at this moment-the whole sleep The sect of religion, accumulated over 700 years, more than half of the results, now belong to Cecil.

    These are technicians.

    Gao Wen exhaled softly and said lightly, "Sit down."

    The three major dark sects, the sons of the storm are being eroded and transformed by the power of the gods of the deep sea. The current situation is unknown; all things will finally be worthy of the name. Except for a group of sins that ran into the wasteland and hid, almost all of the parts of the human kingdom died Only one plant on the Solin Plain remained fruitful; the dormant, the Order fell apart, and the remaining technicians were divided up by the two major human empires.

    Although the darkness and chaos that have lasted for seven hundred years cannot be said to have settled to this day, in Gao Wen''s opinion, at least the general situation is settled.

    "Yuri, Semler, and ... Wendy," Govin''s gaze swept across the faces of several more familiar archbishops, and two more figures appeared as his eyes turned to the open space next to him. Suddenly emerged there, "Ah, and Magnum, Selena ... nice to see you arrive safely."

    "Your Majesty," Yuri stepped forward slightly, and apparently stumbled when talking about the word "Your Majesty," apparently not very comfortable with the term, and then he turned slightly sideways and pointed to the crowd in the hall. "Currently The eternal sleepers who have successfully crossed the border so far are already here-in terms of number, they only account for less than 10% of the entire religious group, but basically all are middle and high-level members who have mastered technology, including almost all archbishops. One in every bishop and some elite priests with outstanding abilities are waiting for your dispatch. "

    In other words, are there still a considerable number of middle-level technical staff who stay at Tifeng ...

    Gao Wen sighed slightly, but did not show it. He just nodded and said slowly: "Don''t worry, you can rest here for a few days, familiarize yourself with the environment here, and familiarize yourself with you here. Laws and regulations that must be followed, there will be special personnel and departments responsible for you, and accommodation and accommodation will be arranged.

    "Also, for some time to come, these light priests will live with you, and they will gradually adapt you to life here."

    The eternal sleepers at the scene seemed to be a little turbulent when they heard his last sentence, but in the end, no one came forward to express their opinions, and Gao Wen was quite satisfied with it.

    "Then others can go and rest, and the archbishops stay-I still have things to tell and arrange."

    The white knights and fighting nuns at the scene immediately stepped forward and led other clergymen to leave the assembly hall and settle in the residential area arranged in advance. The archbishops such as Yuri and Semler stayed as instructed-including the current illusion The projection status appeared in front of Gao Wen''s Magnum and Selena.

    Magnum looked at this place curiously, and he was not very adapted to the existence of the "psychological projection", so that he kept flickering like a badly contacted magic crystal (reminiscent of Kamai in party mode) Er), after finding everyone leaving, he felt the change in the scene as if after hindsight, and immediately looked curiously at Gao Wen: "Hey ... Your Majesty, what else do you have?"

    "Take you to see your new ''home'' next," Gao Wen smiled, and then bowed his head and said to Amber next to him, "Go to the computing center."

    Gao Wen wasn''t far away from it¡ªin fact, it was right next to the assembly hall.

    Under the guard of a team of white knights, the archbishops walked on a road that was completely pedestrian-free, shaded by trees and bushes for less than ten minutes, and felt suddenly bright, and an open area that seemed to be still under construction appeared in In front of everyone.

    All sorts of magical machines that they haven''t seen before are running nervously and busy in the open space. The extraordinary power is controlled by the most ordinary workers and applied to the most basic construction projects on a large scale. In this orderly and efficient way In the middle of the high construction site, a building body that seems to have a height of five or six floors and is roughly pyramid-shaped with a large amount of runes and magic materials on the surface has been formed, standing upright there.

    Magnum''s eyes widened¡ªalmost every archbishop at the scene was more or less surprised.

    Some of them were surprised by the "mechanized cluster construction" scene they had never seen before, and some were surprised by the mysterious pyramid building whose style and structure were unheard of, regardless of what was surprising, they had a surprisingly consistent response: All eyes soon fell on Gao Wen.

    Magnum stared at the pyramid for a long time before looking at Gao Wen. He was the first one who couldn''t help but say, "Is that a prison? Or is it a ''factory'' for us?"

    He still keeps in mind the "labor reform" that Gao Wen mentioned before at the Supreme Bishops'' Conference.

    The faces of several archbishops became slightly more subtle at the scene, and Yuri even reluctantly spread his hand-since Magnum turned into a projection, it is not so easy to cover the mouth of this big voice in time.

    Gao Wen didn''t care. He shook his head with a smile: "Rest assured that at least there are no one who must be put in prison, and the knowledge you have can maximize your future for a brighter future. As for this facility ... in a sense it does let you work in it, but it is not a factory.

    "Welcome to the Empire Computing Center-although it has not yet been completed, some of the main building facilities are ready. Come with me and I will show you the future."

    Gao Wen walked towards the pyramid-shaped building with the sleepers, and everyone followed up with a mixture of curiosity and expectation. Amber also opened his short legs tightly and hurriedly followed Gao Wen''s body. When approaching next to the "pyramid", Yuri noticed that there were many places on the outer edge of the foundation that were not covered. On the open base layer, you could see a lot of neatly arranged hexagonal rune structures. And there is a faint magic glow flowing between those elements.

    This is probably Cecil''s "Magnet", he thought so.

    From scale to accuracy, it really far surpasses various "imitations" made by other forces.

    Then they stepped through the gates of the pyramid-shaped building, and a hall illuminated by a large number of lights, which was still cleaning up the site and laying the facilities, appeared to everyone.

    What they saw at first glance was a huge pillar in the center of the hall¡ªthat pillar was rectangular, larger than the main beam of any castle, and its surface seemed to be spliced ??by a large number of silver-white metal plates. Its precise stitching and gap distribution that seems to contain some geometric law reveals an intoxicating "beauty", which is difficult to describe in words, because no one has seen anything like it anywhere else.

    And between the gaps of the metal plates, on the surface of some of the special panels, a light blue magical light is flowing quietly, and the lights of the stars are flickering as if breathing.

    This even gave Yuri an illusion-he actually felt that the pillar was alive, and even had his own thinking, it was the heart and brain of the building, and those Cecil workers and technicians were putting it A little wake up, and this thing gradually waking up ... is waiting to communicate with other minds ...

    Suddenly, Yuri realized that it was not an illusion.

    He did feel something familiar from that pillar, it was a magic wave similar to some facilities in the sleeper''s headquarters!

    "Here is the hall of thinking. The pillar in front of you is called the ''Mind Hub''. It is the first and only mental hub in the empire," Gao Wen noticed the changes in the expressions on the faces of Yuri and others. He deliberately waited It took a few seconds to explain, "You may have some familiarity with it, this is normal, because this thing ... uses your mental network technology.

    "The ''Mind Hub'' runs through almost the entire building, four floors above ground and two floors below ground, connecting all levels of computing floors, thinking halls, redundant centers, and the deepest magic net medium layer. You notice the rooms around the hall. What? There are more rooms above and below the ground, and those rooms have a total of thousands of immersion capsules-there will be more in the future, and more computing centers will appear in the provinces of the empire, each There will also be more ''distribution stations'' near the computing center to take on more computing tasks.

    "The immersion cabins in each room are connected to the mental hub, and then connected to the magic net through the mental hub-after a layer of additional magic net conversion and new security media, it is" naked "than using your brain directly before you The network is much safer.

    "By the way, some of you may not know what the immersion tank is-you can consult Selena, and she has seen it before."

    Semler didn''t care much what Govin''s last sentence said.

    He, and the other archbishops present, each stared at it all in stun, listening to it all, and conceiving it all in their heads.

    This magnificent building and the large-scale, advanced and sophisticated equipment inside are actually technical extensions of the everlasting mind network, but their weight and application methods are completely beyond the understanding of all the everlasting ones. Even if you don''t see the whole picture of the building, even if you only glance at what you can see, Semmler and Yuri and others can judge that this thing is definitely not only used by the currently-immortal priest --- There are definitely more "users" than they can imagine! !!

    What has greatly touched them is that there will be more than one similar "computing center" in the future-every province will have, and even a "distribution station", such as an additional expansion facility, how will this be Huge scale?

    At the time, the Everlasting Christian Church also had so-called "external nodes". In addition to Orlandl''s headquarters, they also set up some computing facilities elsewhere. However, those nodes are small and pitiful, and their functions are only equivalent to the headquarters. The auxiliary facilities are probably equivalent to the role of the "distribution station" mentioned by Gao Wen. Even so, it has been the result of the centuries-old accumulation of the Church of the Permanent ...

    What Gao Wen describes is a future that makes them feel unimaginable.

    The scale is so large that they even feel that it is more than necessary and somewhat strange.

    "So many, such large-scale computing centers ..." Yuri finally couldn''t help but say, "Are you planning to connect everyone with it?"

    "Why not?" Gao Wen asked back, "The immersion tank is a safer connection method and can be used by ordinary people. In fact, Cecil has completed research in this area. Currently, the size of the computing center is limited. It''s just the capacity of the immersion cabin.

    "As you said, Yuri, I just want this network to cover the entire empire-in my opinion, this is a very good technology."

    The archbishops looked at each other.

    This was the road they had never thought of-because the direction represented by this road was once impossible to them!

    However, just thinking about the prospect portrayed by Gao Wen, thinking about the power that the mind network can explode after the reconstruction of the land of the Cecil Empire, they can''t help feeling dazzled.

    "That''s okay ..." Magnum couldn''t help muttering. "We never even imagined such a thing ..."

    Gao Wen smiled and glanced at Magnum calmly.

    "Because the Perpetual Order is just a group, and Cecil is an empire," he said slowly. "What you see are two forces-the power of industry, and ... the state machine. the power of.

    "Your original path of ''solitary salvation'' is destined to run counter to these two forces.

    "Finally, let me say it again-welcome to Cecil and welcome to the future."

 Chapter 844ï¼š Come to the future

    Coming to the future ...

    This is a brand new word, an expression that has not been heard elsewhere.

    It is said that in Cecil almost every day, such new words "emerge" from various fields. They are used to describe the changing magical techniques, to tell the changing Cecil order, proud. The citizens of Cecil are proud to master and use these new words, which has even become a labeling behavior that many people use to advertise "decent".

    Yuri was quite puzzled when listening to the chat, but at this moment looking at the impressive facility in front of him, with the image described by Gao Wen in his mind, he suddenly understood.

    This is indeed a great creation for anyone to show off with pride, even blind pride.

    What made the archbishops of the dormant a little ironic at the scene was that the technical foundation of this creation originated from the dormant group-for centuries, they have held this technology that can change the era, but never Rather than thinking like Gavin Cecil, they carefully hid the technology and buried it deep in the ground along with their "great plan." They saw this technology as a "taboo weapon to challenge the gods." ", And" taboo weapons "... naturally are scarce, secretive and precious, and they must be isolated from the" ordinary people ".

    Gao Wen looked at the silent archbishops and knew in their hearts what they were thinking.

    Their courage to challenge the gods is worthy of praise, but the individual heroic ideas of saving the world alone have limited their direction. Like almost all the extraordinary people of this era, they have never thought of and never believed in the collective Strength-Naturally, I will not understand what is called a state machine, let alone what is called a national war.

    "We spent several centuries circling the circle, burying ourselves under the ground, so that our heads were stuffed," Magnum muttered (a volume that can be heard throughout the hall), "hundreds of years ... "

    "These centuries haven''t been in vain," Gao Wen shook his head. "You have laid the technical foundation. No one can deny this. The creation of a technology is the most difficult part. Fortunately, you have completed it."

    "I have a question," Wendy, who had never spoken at this time, suddenly broke the silence, "Your Majesty, according to your plan, you are planning to cover a similar computing center to the entire empire, and then let ordinary people pass the kind called Are the immersion bay''s devices connected to the network? "

    Gao Wen nodded: "Of course."

    "Will ordinary people be willing to do this? Contribute their own brain computing power ... Although it may only be redundant computing power, doubtful people will account for the majority, after all, this is to combine yourself with the mysterious and powerful ''magic'' ''Connected together, most people rarely have the chance to be exposed to magic all their lives ... "

    "I''m glad to see a perpetual priest now thinking about things from the perspective of ordinary people, but I want to correct you first-in Cecil, the" ordinary people "are not as difficult as you think about magic." Gao Wen interrupted Wendy''s words, "Second, after the initial doubts, the public will soon welcome this thing. At that time, we will even have to take some measures to restrict the use of the immersion cabin by the public. Prevent it from affecting the production order of the real economy. "

    As Gao Wen said, he beckoned not far away. Yuri and others were puzzled by Gao Wen''s words, and were about to ask. Then they heard a pleasant voice with a metal trill from the vicinity. Gone "came over:" Come here-Your Majesty! I just finished calibrating the power ridges in the western area! "

    As the voice fell, a large silver-white metal ball with a wonderful smile on its surface floated quickly to Gao Wen, and the bright and bright surface reflected a gaping face, Magnum Exclaimed subconsciously: "My ancestors and ancestors ... what is this ?!"

    Without waiting for Gao Wen to speak, Nicholas Egg has always twisted his face (ball) and flew in front of Magnum, and a curious metal vibrato came from the silver-white metal ball: "Ah, bearing and gear! What is this? thing?"

    Talking about him, he quickly made two laps around Magnan, the psychology projection of the latter''s flickering psychology was suddenly fading away, and even Selena not far away was affected. Nicholas Egg always flew and marveled: "Weird, immaterial, intertwined energy bodies, mixed with subtle magnetic fields that can interfere with carbon-based biological neural signals. It seems that there is no fixed form, but it constantly calibrates its own range and energy through energy interaction. Features ... a bit similar to Carmel, but a lot more blurred ... Ah, levers and pistons! This group of things even has an emotional response !! "

    Magnum''s eyes were almost round, and he tried to dodge the invisible forbidden magic field beside Nicholas Egg. "What the **** is this terrible sphere saying!"

    "Nicholas, this is the guest," Gao Wen finally responded at this time, and hurriedly stopped the iron star''s weird behavior. After calling the other party back, he couldn''t help but ask curiously, "You see Is there an energy body with no fixed form? "

    "Correctly, this ball is not looking with ''eyes'', but a kind of ... well, it can be treated as eyes, which is easy to understand," Nicholas Egg always replied casually, "as for the energy body ... strictly speaking , I feel that it is some kind of intertwined ''field''. I know these two concepts are easy to confuse, but they are not the same ... "

    Gao Wen quickly understood what just happened, and realized that he had overlooked some key points before: Although Nicholas Egg is always a wise creature that can communicate with humans normally, and has the joy and sorrow that human beings can understand, after all It is a very strange life form of "alien life". When faced with some things that are accustomed to human senses, what he observes is likely to be something completely different!

    This time is the most obvious example-Magnum and Selena have become spiritual bodies living in the spiritual network, they can appear in front of ordinary people, relying entirely on "psychological projection", by disturbing the observer Five senses to create the illusion of "being here", but Nicholas Egg always ... he has no nervous system, at least not the human nervous system.

    He can still perceive the existence of Magnum and Selena, but the opponent he "sees" is a large, volatile and orderly "field" ...

    This is an important phenomenon, and maybe it can be used in the research field in the future, such as ... A further analysis of magic?

    Gao Wen shook his head slightly and set aside the research ideas that suddenly popped up in his heart. He briefly introduced the eternal sleepers at the scene, and then pointed to Nicholas and said to Yuri and others, "This is the great craftsman of the empire. Nicholas, you will often deal with this great craftsman in the future. "

    "When you''re not familiar enough, please call my full name, St. Nicholas Egg," the silver-white metal ball fluttered twice in the air, and said in a reserved and proud manner, "and from the qualifications, you I also need to have some respect for me-the great craftsman is an amazing job. "

    Magnum looked at the metal ball in front of him with a lingering fear-he lamented that the land ruled by the wanderers outside the territory was full of terrible and weird things, but he didn''t say what he thought.

    After observing for two seconds, he decided to say hello to the other party, which may help to close the relationship and reduce some unnecessary dangers in the future "working together": "I''m glad to meet you, Nicholas ¡¤ Mr. Egg ... Sir, er, or lady? Sorry, are you a men''s or women''s ball? "

    Govin immediately gave Magnum a deep look.

    And Yuri once again failed to stop his old partner from speaking at will.

    In fact, he didn''t want to stop it that much, including everyone else-the archbishops had a subtle understanding on this point.

    Everyone has worked together for many years, knowing their own temperament and personality. Many times, they are actually happy to see Magnum take the initiative to speak. This loud and straight pastor of the God of War can always say something that is not good for everyone Speaking out, this is the case on any occasion. In this way, it is only Magnum who offends others, while others can enjoy the information that Magnum gave after he spoke.

    No doubt this is a good thing.

    "You should call me" Mr. "! The buzzing voice of Nicholas Egg suddenly became so loud that Magnum offended the person again-or maybe offended the ball, and the others got the answer," Damn it! " Yeah, do n¡¯t you have eyes, this ball has such a clear character ... "

    Even Gao Wen was silent this time.

    He thought it was too weird to continue the topic.

    "Stop it-you''ll have time to improve your relationship afterwards," he said in a deep voice, quieting everyone on the spot instantly. "Let''s get back to business. Nicholas, which room is available now?"

    "Available rooms? The computing facilities on the second floor are all available, and the third floor needs to be adjusted."

    Gao Wen nodded (things finally got back on track): "Take us to the second floor, prepare a set of immersion capsules, and activate the demo sample No. 2."

    "Wait a moment."

    Nicholas briefly said, and then stepped back a little, it directly activated a nearby device with an invisible magnetic field, accompanied by a very slight buzz, Yuri et al. Saw a half-moon-shaped The lifting platform descended from the vicinity of the mental hub.

    Gao Wen took the lead to the platform, and others followed.

    This pyramid facility has not been completely completed, and many areas are still being finalized, but some rooms have been delivered, and in order to debug the equipment, it has been put into operation. Under the leadership of General Nicholas Egg, a pedestrian entered the facility. On the second floor, they passed through a corridor that was not very long. Eventually, they came to a clean, well-lit room that had been packed.

    In the center of the spacious room, an alloy cylinder is erected. More than ten silver-white immersion chamber devices are neatly arranged around the cylinder. Rune towline and artificial nerve-like devices will immerse those in the chamber and the center of the room The cylinder is connected, and on that cylinder, Yuri and others once again feel a magic wave similar to the mental hub in the hall.

    As Gao Wen said, every thought connection in this facility is connected to the huge pillar in the center of the hall.

    Gao Wen came to an immersion cabin with the hatch open, and turned to look at the archbishops with a smile: "Does anyone want to try Cecil''s" Mind Network "?"

    The archbishops looked at each other, and after several people exchanged sight, Wendy was the first to stand up.

    "Ladies first," the beautiful lady smiled and walked to the immersion bay. "And I''ve been interested in Cecil''s" Magic Technique "for a long time. How should I use it? Lie in Any spells or mantras? "

    "You can just lie in. This is for ordinary people. Naturally, no spells or spells are needed," Gao Wen said casually. "The experience time is only ten minutes, and you will not feel tired."

    Wendy nodded, lying in the immersion cabin with the help of amber, and then under the gaze of the other archbishop, with a slight snoring of the hatch, the immersion cabin closed and the rune towline connected to the device And many runes on the base of the immersion cabin light up one by one instantly.

    Magnum opened his eyes and looked at the scene seriously, and he couldn''t help whispering when he was concerned about the development of things: "At least from the comfort point of view, this thing is much stronger than ours ..."

    "You don''t have to think about it now," Yuri glanced at him, "unless you can get back into your body."

    Magnum clasped his hands on his chest: "What if! What if!"

    Except for the two of them, almost everyone at the scene didn''t say anything. They just waited intently for Wendy to end the "experience", and they didn''t wait too long.

    After ten minutes, the lid of the immersion chamber opened slightly.

    Wendy sat up from the inside with a loss of netness, and her fellow church members immediately surrounded her. However, facing the curious archbishops, her first reaction was to look at Gao Wen: "I Can you watch it again? The plot has just begun ... "

    Yuri couldn''t help but wonder: "What did you see inside?"

    "It''s an immersive theater," Gao Wen said before Wendy spoke. "But because it''s a test stage thing, at present only some short clips can be reproduced-Wendy, what you see It''s all there, but rest assured that it will soon be perfected, and there will be more in it that will be more attractive than immersive theaters. "

    Speaking of this, he smiled slightly: "Now, do you think ordinary people would be willing to lie down here to contribute computing power?"

    "I''ll confirm it first," Wendy said. "This device and what it presents don''t need to be maintained by the caster? It''s not like the city of dreams that needs to constantly draw the user''s mental power, nor Will there be hidden dangers of mental pollution? "

    Gao Wen nodded: "Of course."

    "Then I don''t have any questions--" Wendy said quickly, "If I were an ordinary person, I would pay for it!"

 Chapter 845ï¼š Large-scale plan

    Narrator Neural Network-This is the name Gao Wen named for the future Cecil Mind Network. It will be a very large-scale and far-reaching project. The field involved is naturally not as simple as providing scientific research assistance.

    According to Gao Wen''s plan, the narrator''s neural network will cover many fields such as scientific research, communication, education, and public entertainment. It can provide computing support for a large number of scientific research projects, and it can also become an integral part of the daily life of the people. One day in the future, the huge narrator neural network will also use it to keep connected tens of thousands of human brain nodes at any time, and become a gigantic wetware host that covers the entire Cecil Empire.

    The distributed devices connected to the narrator''s neural network will become the interactive end of the wetware host. The surplus computing power of countless human brains will illuminate an unprecedented information technology line. A large number of ordinary people can be safe. Contribute computing power to the empire, this process will also enrich the spiritual life of citizens, and all this will start from this empire computing center.

    This is what Gao Wen thought of in this world where the physical rules are very different from the earth, and the way to open the next layer of science and technology tree is also an important part of his innocuous transformation of the technology of the perpetual.

    Wendy is describing with a touch of excitement what she sees in the "illusion", and the archbishops next to it are obviously interested in what she describes-in all fairness, at present Cecil''s "narrator neural network" is actually It''s also very primitive. The "entertainment items" it can present are not so bright in front of these sleepless people. They once created a city of false dreams and created a "perfect shelter" like a paradise. That thing Gao Wen''s appeal is no worse than even a few magic movie segments or some "entertainment scenes".

    But what the "narrator neural network" presents is very different from Dream City: it has a development limit that the latter cannot reach, and it can be flexibly adjusted at any time to create countless "new content". After the implementation of nerve thorn technology, this "custom" process can even be completed by ordinary people, and the city of dreams ...

    The everlasting person creates a dream city, more simply to make it a "mind container" that accommodates computing nodes, which is convenient for collecting computing power. The extremely high threshold of divine art results in that only bishops and higher priests can modify it. Its content, in fact, bishops and archbishops do not usually have the intention to modify it.

    In this way, the perfect city of dreams is just a stiff bonsai. From the day it was born, it is already the final form. The limitations of traditional divine art determine that even if it accepts remodeling, it can only It is a new bonsai, and can only be held in the hands of a few powerful priests.

    The archbishops at the scene are not stupid people. They can see the difference inside at a glance, and naturally they can realize what kind of impact this thing will bring into the life of "ordinary people".

    Attributing the extraordinary to the mortal ... From the moment they set foot on Cecil''s land, now they have truly realized the meaning of this slogan in a field they know for the first time.

    "This thing is basically harmless to ordinary people-of course, long-term connection can lead to fatigue, and being too immersed in it may cause some psychological problems, but these hazards and old neural transformations are even ''brain servants'' Technology is completely negligible, "Gao Wen patted the immersion tank cover next to him, with a smile," At present, it is mainly because the production of immersion tanks is more difficult, and the technology required to build the mental hub It''s very harsh. At present, only a few factories in the Empire can produce qualified components, and the training of workers is slow. "

    The immersion capsule and the narrator''s neural network are undoubtedly cross-generational things. Their advantages over traditional communications, entertainment, media and other things are obvious, but this does not mean that Cecil will enter the information age tomorrow, nor will it This means that newspapers and Webcasts across the country will soon be replaced by new technology-all of which will take time.

    It took a long time for the experts of the Machinery Manufacturing Institute and the Institute of Magic Technology to solve the mass production problem of the immersion tank, so that it can enter the factory without having to knock them out in the laboratory. Now they Also, we must find a way to overcome the mass production difficulties of the mental hub. In addition, the number of skilled workers with assembly capabilities and the ability to maintain the computing center is scarce. It will take a long time to cultivate them to a scale. Here, the narrator''s neural network will be in the development stage, and traditional communications, entertainment, media and other things will coexist with it for a long time.

    Gao Wen told Yuri and others about some knowledge about industrialized production and social promotion. He didn''t talk much about it, but he said some concepts in plain language, but this was enough to get them into thinking for a long time.

    This is something they have never considered in the past many years.

    "... We did bury ourselves for too long," Magnan laughed with a mockery, and shook his head. "Ears and ears are clogged with dirt."

    A thin, young-looking archbishop glanced at Magnum: "Fortunately, we still have a chance to remedy ..."

    "That''s right, but you still have a chance to remedy," Gao Wen took a deep look at these people, "I''m glad to see that all archbishops and a considerable number of bishop-level priests have chosen Cecil, I am even more I ¡¯m glad that the person in charge of the White Sand Hills reported to me that you did your best to bring a large number of brain servants-on this long escape journey, you guaranteed the survival of all brain servants. Prove your awareness.

    "Those brain servants will be properly cared for, and the Druid Research Association will make every effort to find a cure and awaken them, and you will become members of the Imperial Technology Department and do things you are better at.

    "I have prepared the project for you."

    "Project?" Yuri repeated the word subconsciously.

    "I hope you will not be intimidated by the name of the project," Gao Wen smiled. "This computing center you are in is part of it-its name is ''narrator neural network'', yes, you are familiar The ''upper narrator'' ... "

    As soon as Gao Wen''s words fell, the archbishops'' faces became pale to the naked eye. Wendy, who stood at the forefront, even subconsciously took a half step back and touched her neck with anxiety, as if someone would give her the next second. Needle-like.

    "Excuse me, Your Majesty," Semler hesitated again and again, and finally couldn''t help but say, "This name ... it should be just the name ..."

    "Sorry, of course, it will have something to do with the" upper narrator "," Gao Wen slowly smiled, said with a serious attitude, "get ready, we have a long time to deal with" God " Yes. "

    Yuri and Magnan looked at each other, Wendy and Semler thoughtfully, and Gao Wen exhaled softly and slowly opened his hands¡ª

    "Well, one last word, welcome to Cecil and welcome ... to join the rebellion plan."

    ...

    Juri gradually approached the western horizon. The glorious crown released the last light and heat of the day at the lower end of the cloud. The orange-red glow spread along the rolling hills and plains, and finally at the throat of Orlandale The edge of the uneven mountains stopped and became a jagged, golden sideline.

    Short black curly hair, tall and tall Hadirlen Augustus stood on a hill near Orndale''s throat, staring blankly at the huge collapsed rift valley and the bottom of the rift valley. Still in the crevices of faint smoke and dust, the wind blowing from the plains swirled his cloak, and the royal coat of arms on the cloak shone in the sun.

    The loyal obsidian embargo stood behind Hadirion, and several high-level knights looked at His Royal Highness with anxiety. As a son of Augustus, Hadirion was in the cursed place of Orandale''s throat. It''s been too long.

    This is where the old emperor''s capital collapsed and the beginning of the curse of the Augustus family. Some power beyond human understanding may still be entangled in this land. Existing lessons prove this-too close to Austria Langdale''s Throat is very harmful to the Augustus family. There is a certain chance that their unstable mental state will deteriorate rapidly, or the curse will erupt early. Therefore, the members of Tifeng ¡¯s royal family will be exhausted. Where possible, stay away from this place, and even try not to touch the "message" that was passed back from the throat of Orangedale to the capital.

    However, Hadirlen Augustus has been in this area for a long time.

    "His Royal Highness," a senior knight officer finally couldn''t help but take a step forward. "The wind in the wilderness is bad for your health, you can go back and rest ..."

    "It''s not the wilderness wind that''s harmful to the health," Hadirun turned back, glancing at the knight with a smile. "Rest assured, I''m paying attention to my mental state, I''m a person who cherishes life."

    The knight opened his mouth, and finally resigned back helplessly, while Hadirun turned his head and continued to look in the direction of Orandale''s throat.

    He could faintly hear some whispers coming from that direction, and could feel that in the thick, cold, dark earth and stones, some ancient and indescribable force was still flowing slowly, it was actually very weak , Even faint to the point that it is invisible to ordinary people, but as an Augustus ... he can still vaguely perceive its existence.

    That strength seemed to seduce itself forward, but the willpower training he received from an early age allowed Hadirion to easily restrain his urge to keep a safe distance from that strength and those whispers.

    He was curious about what that thing was, but he also knew that "curiosity" is often the most lethal and harmful thing when dealing with something indescribable.

    After waiting for another moment, a heavily armed knight squad carrying precious amulets finally came out of Orandale''s throat rift.

    "The expedition is back!" The officer on the hill said happily.

    Those who set out to investigate the situation soon joined with the Knights led by Hadi Lun. A gray-haired knight was the leader of the Discovery team. He came to Hadi Lun, took off his helmet and saluted, " Your Royal Highness, we found some passages and the ruins of the city below, but the road to the deeper area completely collapsed and it seems to have just been collapsed. In addition, the structure of the central area of ??the Rift Valley is very dangerous and small scales are still happening. We suspect that there was originally a space to be supported below, but now most of it has collapsed. "

    "... the local sheriff said people heard several louder sounds than thunder on the 45th of last month, all from the direction of the Rift Valley, and it sounded from the ground," said a stand-up from Hardy. The knight behind Lun said, "We also found some hidden strongholds near here, all of which have been destroyed."

    "It''s a pity," Hadirion slowly shook his head. "Those ''Eternal Sleepers'' ... it seems that their evacuation is very decisive and the purpose is clear. Even if we dig out the collapsed crypts, most of them are not inside. There will be something of value. "

    "Fortunately, there was news from Aldnam. One after another began to contact the royal family to seek asylum. There were even some bishop-level strong men and specialized technicians. They also brought a lot of them. "Technical information," said the Cavaliers, "they couldn''t take everything away after all."

    "There will only be more in the hands of the Cecil ... but there is no way," Hadir said with regret. He finally glanced at the direction of the Rift and sighed softly. "It''s time to go back. Get ready, let''s leave-don''t forget to pay the local guides for help and thank the sheriff. "

    "Yes, Your Highness."

    The knights immediately began to pack and prepare to leave this cursed place, and the commander beside Hadirion said: "His Highness Matilda has returned to Aldernan, and her trip to Cecil should have Less harvest. "

    "I''m starting to look forward to what she brings me," Hadirun said with a smile, "I hope it won''t be any quirky specialty food or a magical item that can be scary-as an empire "Pearl", she was not clever when she was getting along with her brother. "

    The knights didn''t know how to continue this topic, but could only pretend that they didn''t hear anything, and kept busy, but Hadirun poked his mouth a little boringly because no one responded to him. He shook his head and stepped towards a short distance. The magic car on the open ground, but before getting on the car, he looked back at Orlandale''s throat again.

    The setting sun was almost sinking across the horizon, and there was only a slight layer of red light on the horizon. In the sunset that was about to disappear, the hills with undulating throats of Orandale became unreal.

    "Curse ..."

    Hadirun whispered.

 Chapter 846ï¼š I am not alone

    Aldernan, Obsidian Palace.

    On a rare sunny day, the sun shattered the mist covering the entire Aldernan area. The brilliant light dripped from the horizon, penetrated the thin and light clouds, and was obliquely sprinkled in the courtyard of the Obsidian Palace.

    In the small flower hall on the ground floor of the palace, the attendant opened the window facing the courtyard. The fresh morning breeze passed through the bushes outside the window and hurried into the small hall. Rosetta Augustus was sitting by the window. On the bench, half of his face was illuminated by the sun, as if shimmered with light.

    "Hadirum has heard the news, and he swooped in the throat of Orandale," Rosetta looked up, looking at Matilda sitting opposite him. "He happened to inspect near Orandale before The factory still fails to detect when the sleepers have evacuated. "

    "If a secret organization has been operating in our empire for seven hundred years, then when they are desperate to evacuate secretly, it is normal for us to be difficult to detect and intercept the first time," Matilda sat in her own Opposite his father, the thin golden chain dangled from the hair and shook fine golden light beside her cheek. "I just didn''t expect that Gawain Cecil would stand behind all this ..."

    Rosetta glanced at Matilda: "Judging by time, when the Perpetual Order was in an accident and started its evacuation plan, it was those days when you stayed in Cecil City."

    Matilda frowned, with a look of regret and shame on her face: "Yeah ... I was near Govin Cecil those days, but I didn''t notice anything ..."

    Rosetta''s expression was indifferent: "If even a young man like you can discover his secret casually, then he is not the emperor of Cecil, and Tifeng can rest easy."

    "The secret of Gavin Cecil ..." Matilda muttered subconsciously, then raised her eyes. "Father, the secret of ''Extraterritorial'' can be used to shake his authority, if he is no longer ''Govin Cecil'', then the support he receives from the prestige of pioneering heroes will be greatly shaken, and in addition he has a connection with the Everlasting, can this also be ... "

    Rosetta raised her eyebrows and looked at Matilda''s eyes with a smile: "I remember you said a while ago that he was a kind and generous elder, and the conversation with him made you learn a lot of things."

    "... I don''t deny that I have some respect for him, whether he is really ''Govin Cecil''," Matilda replied earnestly, "but he is also our opponent after all, Is not it?"

    "... Matilda, you have grown up a bit," Rosetta watched her daughter quietly for a moment, and said slowly with a smile in her eyes. "But you haven''t grown up enough. Some things you say wrong.

    "Our ''opponent'', when he rose in the south, he really relied on the support of ''Govin Cecil'', but he took the position of emperor, not on ''Govin Cecil'' ''In this capacity, he maintained his rule over the empire, and he did not rely on that name.''

    For a moment, Matilda didn''t respond, and asked subconsciously: "Then he relies on ..."

    "Of course it is his army, and the bureaucrats he has cultivated vigorously, my child," Rosetta suddenly laughed. "You don''t usually respond so slowly--don''t you think of that?"

    Matilda''s face was slightly awkward: "I ..."

    "It''s okay, you''re still young," Rosetta shook her head with a smile. "Like I said, letting an emperor sit in that position is not a ''good reputation''. Of course, good reputation is important. It can make you The crown looks more beautiful and can make you more comfortable in that position, but the military and political power are the key factors that determine whether you can continue to stay in that position. Unfortunately, Gavin Cecil Both, and they are very secure.

    "If he loses control of the army and social order, then without us, the countless survivors of the old Ansu era will jump out and give him a lot of usurper names, and his ''resurrection'' will also No doubt it will turn into a devil''s plot.

    "If he firmly controls the army and the social order, even if more people reveal his secrets, it will only be the" malicious slander of the vain restorer and the malicious conspirator ", and his" resurrection "will still be a miracle. It can even be a miracle when needed.

    "And if you consider his fruitful, controlling public opinion and appealing methods, boy, do you still think that a rumor about the" resurrection of evil spirits "can shake the rule of Gawain Cecil? As far as I know Since the day of his resurrection, similar rumors have never stopped. What effect did these rumors have? "

    Matilda appeared to be modestly taught, and after listening to Rosetta seriously, he asked after the other party said, "But ... this is still a very important handle, isn''t it? For us , This ''secret'' is a big windfall. "

    "Yes, a very important handle ... but also a handle that does not have much effect, and as you said, this harvest is only an" accident "," Rosetta Augustus nodded slightly, "So if we really want to use it to do something, then we must not do it in person. It is not worth it. Gawain Cecil and his department dedicated to controlling intelligence must have done a good job of countering public opinion. Be prepared, a little careless, our loss will be bigger than him; secondly, do n¡¯t expect too good results, just like the sword art you have learned, there wo n¡¯t be any victory in the battle against strong enemies The trick is that the advantages need to accumulate slowly, and many times we don''t even accumulate advantages, but just fight for a little time for accumulated advantages. "

    Matilda listened quietly, with a thoughtful look on her face. She heard her father say to herself in a meaningful tone: "Matilda, governing an empire requires more than just It''s iron fist and fierce popularity, and more often, you need patience and caution. "

    Matilda nodded subconsciously, but suddenly reacted and opened her eyes to Rosetta: "Father, you ..."

    "I don''t mean anything else," Rosetta said quietly, and suddenly changed the subject. "In fact, if our information is correct, we may even owe Gavin Cecil a favor."

    "I owe it to him?" Matilda asked, surprised, "what do you mean?"

    "... How many nightmares have you experienced since the end of the cold moon?" Rosetta asked.

    "... Only twice," Matilda thought for a while, but still answered carefully, although unknown, "The curse power has been strengthened before, but the curse''s influence has returned to its original form after the end of the cold moon ... It may even have weakened a little bit, and my nightmares have become shorter. "

    "The curse that entangled our family came from the throat of Orandale, from the collapsed old imperial capital, and now we know that the fallen dream priests have not gone elsewhere in the past two centuries, they have been deep in the ruin , Continue to study the taboo things-the information provided by Lord Bomayr indicates that the research of the Hibernates caused a disaster of the calamity level, so they had to turn to the "outside wanderers" for help, and all of this The timeline coincides with the fluctuations of cursing power in the recent period. "

    Matilda''s eyes were getting serious.

    "According to the analysis of the Royal Adviser, if the disaster caused by those dark priests erupts, the entire Augustus family will suffer huge losses for this, and none of this will eventually erupt ..." Rosetta slowly said, and used his inspection His eyes watched Matilda''s response, "Govin Cecil has his own purpose. What he provided us was not ''pro bono help'', but in fact, we owed him a favor."

    Matilda''s expression seemed a little weird, and she didn''t seem to know how to respond to her father''s words, but after a few seconds of silence and thought, she shook her head: "Humanity can be repaid, and the empire''s interests are different."

    "This is the best time you can answer today," Rosetta eased his solemn expression, "go and do your own business-accompany my mumbling father to say so long, you must be tired. "

    "Talking with you will always give me a lot," Matilda stood up and bowed deeply to Rosetta. "Then I will step down first, Father."

    Rosetta waved her hand gently, and Matilda left the small room shrouded in sunlight and flowers.

    The room was quiet, and only the bright sunshine of the morning was accompanied by Rosetta Augustus, who was no longer young. The Tiffon ruler sat quietly in a quiet atmosphere for a while before turning slowly. Gaze and eyes fell on the round table in front of me.

    A large, fine-printed, gold-plated book lay there quietly, bathed in bright sunshine not common in Aldernan.

    This was a gift that Matilda brought back from Cecil, which was given to him by the "Gwen Cecil".

    "You are so lucky," Rosetta suddenly laughed slightly, and reached out to pick up the book, muttering to herself, "the whole of Aldernan is clear to welcome you."

    His eyes glanced across the pages of the book, and the lines of neat text came into his eyes--

    "... The state is an orderly collective, a collection that includes people and land, and is based on a consistent cultural identity and interest claims ...

    "Maintaining social stability and development is one of the basic missions of the country''s ruling class ..."

    In the quiet small hall, only the sound of turning the pages of the book slowly remained.

    After a long time, a sigh full of inexplicable emotions sounded in the small hall: "I can understand what you want to say ..."

    ...

    "Sir Goros, Ms. Azarena, I hope you are still used to living in the Autumn Palace," said Gao Wen, smiling at the Dragon Ambassador in the reception room of the Cecil Palace. There is limited understanding of the customs and habits of the Duchy of the Holy Dragon. If there are any poor arrangements, please don''t hesitate to speak. "

    "No, your hospitality has made us very satisfied," Sir Gorosh smiled lightly. "We can feel Cecil''s sincerity and friendliness-this is a very good start for the first contact."

    "That''s good," Gao Wen nodded. Yesterday''s greetings and politeness were over. Today is the time to talk about business, so he quickly enters the topic. "Let''s get started right now-Cecil Empire hopes Establishing a closer relationship with the Principality of Shenglong, not just a single business, but more than sending several messengers. We hope to establish a relatively stable business channel between the two countries. This will affect the living standards of the two peoples and the country. The economy is good. "

    Sir Goros apparently appreciates Gavin''s open-minded way of speaking. After realizing that the new "Cecil Empire" is not as full of red tape and stereotypes as described in the materials for the human kingdom, his attitude has also changed. Make it easy and straightforward: "To be frank, this is exactly the will of Grand Duke Balogel-although the Holy Dragon Principality does not often communicate with the outside world, it does not mean that we are closed and stubborn, and we are also open to the outside world. I''m curious and interested in magical technology in your country. But I don''t know what you think of the "commercial channel" between the two countries? Or, to be more straightforward, what are you planning to sell to us? "

    The corner of Gao Wen''s mouth slightly tilted, revealing a sincere and pleasant smile.

    In front of business partners, he always smiled sincerely.

    "Sir, you used to ride our magic train when you came-were you interested in it?"

    Sir Goros and Azarena glanced at each other.

    "Ah ..." Two seconds later, Gorosh blinked and nodded. "It''s a very magical thing. It has a very obvious purpose. We are naturally interested."

    Gao Wen smiled and motioned to the attendants to send a few documents: "Then we have a complete investment plan for your interest."

    (I recommend a book, Biography of the Bian Song Group, written by the panda who planted flowers. The author is Li Ming Shu You, a story of crossing the martial arts system to farming in the late Northern Song Dynasty. You can kindly support it.)

    Wonderful book house

 Chapter 847ï¼š Wheel of history

    Railway investment and aid construction, multinational business cooperation plan, settlement area concept, new ambassador program ...

    The Cecilians obviously attach great importance to this exchange with the Principality of the Holy Dragon, and have prepared enough plans and programs for this purpose.

    Even to the point that Sir Goros was a bit uncomfortable.

    The dragon descent realized one thing¡ªalthough the Principality of the Holy Dragon has always considered itself to be concerned about the changes in the mainland, he thought that he had just not opened the country, rather than completely closed himself, but in the face of this rapidly rising new empire, The dragons were still too occluded and slow.

    If these things brought out by Govin Cecil are placed in the presence of the lawmakers and elders in the principality, I am afraid that half of them will be confused.

    Fortunately, Grand Duke Barogel has always been fully prepared. At least in this ambassador led by Sir Golos, everyone has made up a lot of "homework" in advance, and they emerged from the land of Cecil. The new things here have all done basic understanding and investigation, and I don''t know anything about these things that Gao Wen brought out.

    The file was divided into everyone''s hands, and Sir Goros quickly browsed some of it. After having a general understanding of its contents, he looked up: "This looks like it needs to be discussed carefully-hope you understand, this There are a lot of things in it that are more sensitive. "

    "Of course," Gao Wen nodded with a smile, "Today is just an initial meeting, mainly to exchange some ideas, and all these business plans are only opinions of Cecil, compared with them, in the Holy Principality and Serbia It is even more important to establish stable diplomatic relations between the Sil Empire. "

    Sir Goros heard a smile and said, "That''s exactly what I think."

    ...

    The closed-door meeting lasted almost all day, from morning to afternoon, during which Sir Gorosh and several Dragonborn representatives also accepted the invitation and had lunch with Gawain in the Cecil Palace. By the end of the day, Juri had gradually sunk near the horizon.

    After kindly ending this almost full-day negotiation, even Gao Wen felt a little exhausted.

    "We need to have an internal discussion after we go back," Sir Goros got up, with a smile on his face. "Many of your business proposals are very meaningful to me ... but we can''t do it now Give the answer-we will try to discuss a preliminary result before meeting tomorrow. "

    "Understandable," Gao Wen was not surprised by today ¡¯s results. He was able to successfully convey those business plans and future diplomatic prospects in a complete and complete way and reached his goal today. "Then, I hope you can rest tonight. Let us look forward to our meeting tomorrow. "

    The dragon descendants left, carrying a bunch of business plans that the emperor Cecil had given them.

    Gao Wen sat back on the high-back chair that belonged to him, and rubbed his eyebrows in the orange sunset.

    The window on the side of the room was open, a breeze blew into the room from the window, circled beside Gao Wen''s body, and then amber came out of the air, standing beside Gao Wen with a smile.

    "I saw those Dragonborns leave¡ªI thought you were going to hold the party until night!" The elf said with a smile, "after all, you seem to have prepared a lot of materials ..."

    Gao Wen raised his eyelid and glanced at the half-elves: "It''s spring, it''s warm, the cold north wind is turning east wind, can you come in through the window again, right?"

    Amber immediately raised his arms and raised his neck proudly without shame: "Don''t say, I didn''t go there all winter, I just missed the touch when I jumped off the windowsill ..."

    Gao Wen: "..."

    If it were not for any misunderstanding in front of the foreign envoy, he should have been filled with mouse clips on every windowsill of the Cecil Palace yesterday! !!

    It seems to be happy to see Gao Wen''s helpless expression. Amber played this window jumping trick over and over again without getting bored. After she died and jumped in front of Gao Wen again, she felt satisfied, and then accepted it when she saw good. The topic shifted: "So, what''s happening at this meeting today? How much do you think we will reach between the Principality of the Holy Dragon?"

    Gao Wen smiled, and gently tapped the armrest of his seat with his finger, and said casually: "If Mr. Godwin is here, he would write: The two parties had fruitful consultations, the views were fully exchanged at the meeting, and finally in The conversation ended in a friendly atmosphere. "

    Amber nodded succinctly: "Oh, that''s no consensus ... Sounds no progress."

    After all, she has held important positions in the Office of Government Affairs for a long time, and she is now familiar with these "professional terms".

    "It can''t be said that there is no progress," Gao Wen shook his head. "At least we did have a full exchange of views-I believe that the business plans and new technologies and new products have fully attracted their interest, and that Archbishop Balogel The letter also shows the willingness of the Holy Dragon Principality to open the country and establish diplomatic relations with Cecil, but on the other hand, the dragons are also very cautious. They are not blinded by a variety of new things, even in front of the railway system. Sir Goros are very calm. "

    "How about, the ''prosperous and advanced new world'' is really not as effective for the Dragonborn as the Tifeng people? Although they came out of the mountains, they looked at the human world with pride and stubbornness," said Amber. Eyebrows, "This time I was right-you owe me hardware pounds."

    "Accurately judging the target''s psychological orientation and possible actions are the basic capabilities of your intelligence minister ..."

    Amber simply stretched his hand over: "Hardware pound."

    Gawain patted Amber''s claws, "I didn''t tell you not."

    "That''s OK, I remember, hardware pounds," Amber retracted his hand contentedly, then suddenly his eyes turned, "Yes, I have another thing to tell you-Maggie I''ve talked to her over there Then she will meet Sir Goros. "

    After hearing Amber''s words, Gao Wen was silent for a second, then said softly: "Actually, I don''t like to think of my family as a card. I also don''t want to make the relationship between Maggie and Sir Golos into this diplomacy. Part of the activity ... "

    "Of course I know, but sometimes the card isn''t on your hand-it''s on the table from the beginning," Amber pouted, "your arrangement is very human, and that gentleman should feel it . And to be honest, after talking with Maggie, I can feel her contradictory mentality-she did not contradict her father, she was just contravening her own living environment. If she could be outside the Holy Dragon Principality, She was so happy to meet Sir Goros in this place. "

    "That''s good," Gao Wen breathed a sigh of relief, then suddenly smiled and shook his head. "In fact, when I first learned of the relationship between Maggie and the ''Dragonborn Ambassador'' from Victoria''s message, I was really shocked ... we No one expected that Maggie, who was usually low-key, had such a status ... "

    "Anyway, I have a feeling that the dragons are doing everything ... What do you say that word, ''hard core''," Amber turned to his own mind. "God Cecil the Great Holy Sao "The words", his face said slightly strangely, "Jump from Longyue cliff and glide all the way to the north, just to run away from home, and a wooden barrel from the top of the mountain all the way to the foot of the mountain" Children''s play "...

    "Ah, I also investigated the information. It is said that the lady Asha Lena in the dragon embassy traveled away from home in the human world, and she ran to the south. The process was even more astonishing: the lady Azarina sold herself to the pirate, and flew her to the south, freely, and then sold the pirate to the lord of Carroll at the time. When I came to buy a sword, I became a mercenary for five years ... When Anton''s guy collected all the information, he looked at it. "

    Gao Wen stared at Amber in a stunned state: "... you even investigated this?"

    "I don''t get my monthly salary," Amber spread his hands. "I have investigated even more amazing things. The lady Azarena was a mercenary under Byron ..."

    Gao Wen: "..."

    He glanced up and down at Amber, and even though he had seen the other side''s intelligence capabilities more than once, at this moment he still couldn''t help but feel a little amazed at his intelligence chief.

    Some investigations don''t really need to go that deep-he wanted to remind Amber like that.

    But it sounds so interesting.

    He put his upper body together: "tell me in detail ..."

    ...

    Upon returning to the Autumn Palace, Sir Goros had recruited several advisers in the mission-including of course the Dragon Seal Witch Azarena.

    In a spacious room with a completely different style from the north, the brilliance of the magic crystal lamp dispelled the dimness, and the cool night breeze blew from the window. The red-haired Asha Lena walked slowly around the four corners of the room. As she walked through, invisible magic surrounded the barrier, and the shimmering "Dragon Seal Rune" flashed in the air.

    "The ''confidentiality'' of this room is complete." She returned to Sir Goros and several other advisers, and nodded slightly.

    The dragons believe that the Cecil people are sincere and enthusiastic about this "diplomatic activity", but they also believe that human beings who have stood on this continent for so many years must not only rely on sincerity and enthusiasm-they must go out and take care. It is never redundant.

    "The Cecilians have come up with a lot of interesting things," Sir Gorosch sat in a leather-covered chair and looked at the consultants who were also seated. "I want to hear your opinions on these things . "

    "These things are valuable, there is no doubt about it," said a middle-aged man with short brown hair and a little groan, "this is true for us, even more so for the Cecils-they deal with us, Certain interests must be sought, but as long as this interest is within a reasonable range, we can consider accepting it. After all, whether it is magic technology or alchemy, it is a good thing, and commercial flow ... in the long run, it is also open to the principality A necessary step after the gate. "

    "Since Her Majesty Balogel has decided to open the door to the human world, it means that he is ready to conduct these exchanges, and I don''t think you all have any opinions on this," said Azarena, looking around. Compatriots, "But what I want to remind is that when trading, humans often don''t expose all of their expected revenue goals. When you deal with a human, he says he wants to earn a copper plate from you. , Then you have to be ready for him to have all the copper plates in your pocket. "

    Sir Goros frowned slightly: "You mean, it''s not just money in the Cecil business plan that wants to make money from us?"

    "It''s obvious-there are long-term planning shadows behind these investment plans," Asha Lena shrugged. "They paid for technology to open a factory on our land, which means they are ready. With the preparation to earn back ten factories, I have dealt with the "businessmen" of human beings. Sir Goros-Magic Technology and Investment Company is a new thing, human beings are not. But then again, who would Dealing with a country that is always shrouded in snow and mountains without interest-driven conditions? So we only need to judge one thing: these plans of the Cecilians are worthless to the Dragonborn.

    "As for my personal opinion ... I am very disturbed by all projects involving resource development and engineering construction."

    Sir Goros and Asha Lena have not met each other for the first day. He heard the meaning of each other''s words, and thoughtfully said, "You mean ..."

    "The ''relationships'' that the Cecils want to build have exceeded our expectations at the time of departure. We are only here to discuss the establishment of diplomacy and the opening of conventional business channels, and they obviously want more-this part is not indispensable. But I think it is necessary for us to report these details to Grand Duke Barogel first. Sir Goros, believe me, Grand Daddy Barogel will be pleased with our timely report. "

    Sir Goros frowned slightly, but his brows soon opened up.

    He looked at the red-haired witch in front of him and nodded slightly: "Then you should do it-use your ability as a" Dragon Seal Witch "and contact Longlin Fortress."

 Chapter 848ï¼š Meet

    Asha Lena came to an undisturbed position in the room, slowly opened her hands, and released her innate ability.

    An imaginary flame emerged from the void, engulfing the figure of the Witch Seal of Dragon Seal a little bit, the light and shadow in the flame swayed, and the rune mark of flickering began to flash for the second time. Within a few breaths, Asharina seemed to have already Integrating with that flame, her red hair slowly fluttered, floating silently in the air like fire, and a large number of unreal, low-pitched sounds appeared on the border between fire and this world, and echoed more and more clearly in Afghanistan. In Sarah''s mind.

    That is the "language" that ordinary people can''t understand. It is a "spiritual reverberation" that only the Dragon Seal Wizards or Dragon Seal Witches can understand.

    Sir Goros and several advisers waited quietly, watching Asarena talk to another Dragon Seal witch far away from Longlinburg-when the flames stabilized, they knew Barlow Grand Duke Geer was right next to the Witch Seal of Dragon Seal on the opposite side, and now he should already know the "new things" that the Cecilians had brought out.

    This process lasted for about half an hour before the flames of the illusory circles gradually subsided.

    Asarena breathed out a soft breath, and fine sweat beads slipped from her forehead. Obviously, it is not an easy task to maintain this super-distant "psionic reverberation", even the dragon-printed witch also wears out. Very big.

    Sir Goros waited gracefully for a minute, only to see Azarena regain her spirit before stepping forward: "Duke Balogel responded?"

    "We were right to report in time. The Grand Duke first affirmed this," said Azarena, taking a look at Sir Golos and the consultants, and nodding slightly, "The following is the original text of the Grand Duke:

    "The Cecilians stare at our mineral resources, and we stare at their magic technology and industrial products.

    "The problem is that magic guide technology and industrial products can be continuously produced from the institutions'' facilities and factories, but steel and magic crystals will not continue to grow from the ground. Exchanging resources for industrial products contains huge risks and risks. Long-term loss.

    "If the Cecils opened their factories to the Principality of the Holy Dragon, then they would even use our ore to make machines and sell them to us at a premium.

    "As for their many investment plans-a certain angle is beneficial to the Duchy of the Holy Dragon, but improper control will make the Duchy a market and ''farmland'' in the back garden of the Cecil.

    "In general, the Cecil people have sincerity and deceit. They may sincerely want to create a more prosperous and rich future, but in this future they will be richer than others-very normal thinking, and from In a sense, this reflects that their diplomatic will is real and credible.

    "Reject all investment proposals that are fully or highly controlled by Cecil, reject all projects involving basic industry, education, and resource development, and treat their railway investments with caution-we need railways, but they must be dragon-owned railways .

    "The Dragonborn will agree to open the regular commercial channels with Cecil, agree to send ambassadors and open civil exchanges. We can use magic crystal raw materials and magic knowledge to exchange their magic guidance technology and industrial products. We are willing to use them to satisfy them Prices hire their technical staff, everything can be clearly marked, and it must be clearly marked.

    "On this basis of equality and sincerity, the Dragons are willing to make friends with Cecil-including joining their ''Cecil settlement area''.

    "The Cecilians will agree, Sir Goros, the Duchy of Saint-Dragon is on the common border between Cecil and Tiffon, and they value the ''clearing area'' more than you think, as long as the Duchy of Dragon is willing to join them In the settlement area, many things are easy to discuss.

    "Finally, every wealth that the mountains give to the Dragonborn has its value, so use them well."

    Asarena recounted this long passage, and finally took a soft breath after saying: "That''s all, Sir Goros."

    Goros listened solemnly to every word recounted by Azarena, and after the other person''s voice fell, he finally exhaled a long breath: "Sure enough, His Majesty Balogel is far more acute than our eyes ... "

    "Humans are more cunning than we think," a consultant couldn''t help muttering, "I''m beginning to question their ''sincerity'' ..."

    "However, this is the rule of the human world," said Asha Lena, and she said, "they must seek greater benefits, and we must also deal with them for our own benefit, Gao Wen ¡¤ Cecil may be a dignified hero, but Emperor Cecil must be an old fox, which is not contradictory. "

    "The exchange between the two countries is a business, and bargaining is a normal part of it. As long as the price finally reaches the level that both parties think is appropriate, the two parties can be regarded as close and sincere partners," Sir Golos shook his head. , Said with a smile, "Fortunately, I have dealt with the human Wilde family a lot, but I can handle it."

    "Let''s go back and rest for a while," said Azarena. "Tomorrow afternoon we will start a real ''confrontation.''"

    The other consultants left and left. In the end, Azarena nodded to Sir Goros: "Then I will go back to the room first, if there is anything else to ask ..."

    As soon as the Dragon Seal witch had spoken, Sir Gorosh, who was standing opposite her, suddenly frowned, and walked quickly to the French window not far away.

    The jazz leaned his head out. There was only half a sunset sky left outside the window. The contours of the dark mountains were undulating under the rays of the glow, and there was no difference between the open world.

    "Sir Goros?" Azarena frowned. "What''s wrong with you?"

    "I feel the breath of Maggie ..." Sir Gorosh''s gaze was still staring out the window, sweeping continuously between the high-altitude clouds, "There is nothing wrong, it is her breath, and ... she It seems that it was intentionally leaked ... "

    Of course, Asha Lena knew about Maggie. She knew that it was a girl who was as "rebellious" as she was. Sir Goros was similar to her father in some ways-Li The miraculous daughter and father with a head as big as a bucket, on this occasion, this wonderful coincidence seems to have become the traditional art ability of the Dragon-born society, which makes Asarena''s expression a little subtle.

    She also looked out the window, glanced across the sky and the ground, and muttered softly as she looked: "Maybe she is really nearby, after all, we have received the news ..."

    Without finishing the words of the Dragon Seal Witch, a shadow suddenly emerged from the clouds above the side of the Autumn Palace.

    With the change of distance and angle, the shadow quickly became clear, and while drawing a beautiful arc in the air, as she approached the ground, Azarina''s eyes widened, and she even forgot what she wanted to say for a moment In a few breaths, she had seen the details of the shadow¡ª

    It was a dragon armed with steel, a terrible creature full of Ling Ran''s momentum that tore the sky in the dark red sky in the evening.

    She swept through the clouds and flew towards the ground. The edges of her wings were covered with steel blades like blades and bones. The rune''s glittering armor was filled with magical streamers, which matched the last remaining glow in the clouds. She was clearly in the Fly towards the autumn palace-on the skull covered with weird face armor and forehead armor, a pair of confident eyes are sweeping in the direction of the autumn palace without fear.

    Those eyes finally fell on Sir Goros.

    She bellowed in mid-air, then suddenly adjusted her angle, glancing over the balcony of the Autumn Palace at a very close distance, as if falling towards the open area behind the Autumn Palace.

    At this time, Asha Leina''s eyes blinked twice, and she found that she opened her mouth all the way, and only then did she think of talking: "Is that ... Maggie?"

    Sir Goros was as stunned as Azarena, even half a second slower than the latter''s response. At this moment, when he heard Azarena''s words, he opened his mouth as if he was awake, but his face was still difficult. Faithful look: "That ... that should be her, but ..."

    "She''s flying-not gliding, real flying, and it''s obviously some kind of magical device," Azarina quickly restored her ability to analyze and think, and said quickly, "It seems that she is Gains from the human world-Sir Goros, is she showing you? "

    "I don''t know ..." Sir Gorosh said subconsciously, then suddenly turned around and strode towards the door, "but I know she is finally willing to meet me!"

    On the way here, the jazzman told Asha Lena all the way to the education concept, conceived all the way how to maintain his dignity, decentness and majesty if he met his daughter in the Cecil Empire, but At this moment, the things he bragged and conceived along the way seemed to disappear.

    Asharina looked at the back of the jazz stride star, but suddenly thought of the news that her father had been seriously ill 20 years ago, and had to return to the Principality of the Holy Dragon from the human world. She thought of when she opened the long-lost home. See the scene in which the father, who claimed to be "critically ill, drinking water, and running out of time," ran towards him in the courtyard with a red face.

    ¡ª¡ªTo this day she can''t beat him, and his father looks healthy and can live for at least five hundred years.

    "Is it so stupid to be a father ..."

    The Witch of the Dragon Seal couldn''t help whispering softly, and then quickly strode to follow Sir Goros, who had ran out.

    No one stopped them.

    Soon, Sir Goros saw his daughter in an open area near the autumn palace, which was of little use.

    Maggie has landed on the open ground-this is specially prepared for her dragon form, and it is also used to park several Dragon Cavalry aircraft under the name of the Government Office. This is her parking lot, and she can use steel skillfully. After the wing, this is the place where she stops for a while after flying around in the evening.

    She still maintains her dragon form, which can increase her self-confidence. She watched her father run over the path illuminated by the street lights, and a red-haired lady was behind him.

    She knows that lady-Azarena, the "idol" in the hearts of many young dragons. This is a person who has truly traveled in the human world. Her adventures are, to some extent, even Maggie''s determination to leave One of the inducements of the Duchy of the Holy Dragon.

    But today is not the time to say these things, and Maggie feels that if she did this in the presence of her father, she would most likely put Ms. Asharena in an awkward position here.

    "Maggie," Sir Goros arrived in front of Maggie in the form of a dragon. Despite the magic light around him, he couldn''t help but take another two steps forward, as if he wanted to see more clearly. At this moment, Qing daughter looks like, "It''s you ..."

    "Father ..." A deep grunt came from the dragon''s throat, and with an inexplicable sigh, she lowered her head, "It''s been a long time."

    A huge, sharp, air-conditioned iron jaw smashed down like a giant axe towards Sir Golos-for a thousandth of a second, Mr. Sir even suspected that his daughter, whom he had not seen for many years, was going to be killed Myself.

    Fortunately, he responded in time, and raised his hand to grasp the cold and hard steel in the last second. In a loud noise, he stepped on the ground under his feet, and Maggie''s slightly flustered voice immediately followed. From above: "Ah! Sorry !!!"

    "I guess you didn''t do it on purpose ..." A slightly trembling voice from Sir Golos came from below, and he let go of his hand, pulling his feet out of the pit with a look of expression, and then trying to be a majestic father I want to ask what happened to Maggie''s outfit and that weird iron chin-he did work so hard, but when he pulled the other foot out of the pit, Ashale next to him Na laughed.

    "Hug ... sorry ..." Azarina said helplessly while restraining, "but I can''t help it ..."

    The laughter of the Dragon Seal Witch completely destroyed all the majesty and aura of Sir.

    But also rescued the father and daughter who did not know how to start.

    Sir Goros looked at Maggie, and Maggie looked down at her father. The two finally couldn''t help but laughed.

    Wonderful book house

 Chapter 849ï¼š Father and daughter

    Over the years in the human world, Maggie has imagined more than once what it would be like to meet her father again.

    Any imagination she had was different from the scene before her.

    The black dragon covered with mechanical armor watched Sir Golos standing in front of his eyes, and the magic stone lights around Jiping illuminated the whole square. The subtle embarrassment when the father and the daughter met again was a little After the accidental resolution, Maggie found that she was not as nervous as she thought.

    She even smiled again: "Tomorrow I will apply for repair here, father-the pit you stepped on is a big problem."

    Sir Goros spread his hand: "At least that''s not all my problem."

    Maggie froze, and after two seconds of solitude she unexpectedly looked at her father: "Are you kidding me?"

    "I learned a long time with Sir Maximilian ..." Gorosh said with a hint of embarrassment. "After you leave ... I don''t want to complain about your father being rigid when you go home this way. Like a rock, ca n¡¯t even hear a joke ... ¡±

    The black dragon''s long giant tail suddenly swayed unconsciously in the open space, and the stratum corneum struck a string of bright sparks on the solid ground.

    "It looks like you''re doing well in the human world," Sir Goros coughed slightly, and looked up at his daughter. "The Cecilians have made such an amazing set of armor for you than any king and knight. It ¡¯s going to be amazing, making it is not easy. "

    "This is the steel wing, which allows the inborn deformed dragons to fly freely," Maggie shook her neck slightly, and the upper body''s armor plate surface was laminar with streamers. "You''re right, it cost a lot to make Human and material resources, but it''s not for me alone-it''s just the first set of steel wings. "

    "The first set ..." Sir Goros immediately heard the hidden meaning from Maggie''s words, and he opened his eyes wide, "You mean, the Cecils designed this armor for all dragon descent, it Is it ... a mass-produced product? "

    Having just come into contact with those investment plans and trading schemes of Gavin Cecil, Jazz''s thinking turned to the direction of "commodity" in the first place.

    "You can understand this," Maggie nodded slightly. "But this is not in the regular trade list. Her Majesty Gao knows some restrictions of the Principality of the Holy Dragon. Therefore, this suit is only my personal" gift ". I show it to you in this way, and I hope you can judge whether it can appear in the presence of Grand Duke Baloger. If it can, the wings of steel will start mass production. If not, there will always be only this in the world. A set of steel wings. "

    Sir Goros heard the daughter''s words with sorrow and thought. He finally broke the silence after more than ten seconds of contemplation: "... Maggie, Cecil has given me too many accidents and shocks, and This accident is now the biggest one.

    "I''m afraid I can''t give you an answer right away ... This thing is so amazing, and you know, it is blatantly challenging the traditional order of the Holy Dragon Principality. If this thing is really productive, you and I can imagine that scene- ¡ªThe young dragon descendants will probably own it at any cost, and then fly freely among the sacred mountains in the north. The principality is indeed undergoing some changes now. We are even actively touching the human world and starting trade with the south, but this is not the case. It means we are ready to break all traditions. "

    This answer was not surprising to Maggie. She just regretted it and sighed in regret: "I know it will be. The Principality of the Holy Dragon has countless traditions and taboos, but there are always some traditions for thousands of years. When things change, only the taboo on the sky ... has never changed. Father, I''m really curious, what exactly is in the sky, so that the creatures with wings growing these days would resist it so much? "

    "... When I was young, I was as curious as you," Sir Golos shook his head after silence. "However, Her Majesty Ballogel and the Dragon Blood Council will tell you that the highest taboo is the highest taboo, including Asking the cause of the taboo is itself a taboo. Maggie, as his courtier and your father under Barogel, I can only tell you the only ''tolerance'' behind this taboo, which is at least south of the extreme northern mountains. Somewhere you can fly. "

    "South of the extreme north mountains ...?" Maggie noticed this weird limitation and could not help repeating it in a low voice. "Why is it south of the extreme north mountains? Is there anything north ...?"

    Sir Goros sighed, telling a secret that only some of the upper dragons knew: "That''s Tallund''s direction."

    Maggie froze, wondering what to say for a while.

    Sir Gorosh shook his head: "Anyway, I will still tell the Archduke Balroger about the Steel Wings. For whatever reason, this must be known to the Archduke of Dragon Blood and the Council of Dragon Blood. In addition, I would also like to express my gratitude to Her Majesty Gavin Cecil-thank him for the gift you gave him, and thank him for taking into account the traditional taboos of the Duchy of the Holy Dragon. Humans have mastered the technology to make this steel wing , But did not use it directly to make a profit, but let you ask for my opinion, as two aliens who did not originally intersect, I think this can be regarded as a considerable degree of respect. "

    Sir Goros'' response made the atmosphere between the father and daughter somewhat rigid. The two were silent and caught their own thoughts, but soon, Maggie asked another question: "Father, if there are some young people Dragon descent is willing to accept a certain degree of supervision and restraint. It only operates in the southern human kingdom and uses steel wings only within the prescribed range. Do you think the Dragon Blood Council and Grand Guild allow it? "

    Obviously, Sir Golos had not thought in this direction before, and his face was a little stunned at this time. After a brief reaction, he frowned: "You mean to let the young dragon descendants come to Cecil, just to use These mechanical armors experience flying? This ... "

    "Strictly speaking, it is an international student, father," Maggie immediately corrected Sir Gorosh''s statement. "The private communication channel between Cecil and the Holy Principality and the official channel for international students are about to open, right? The dragon descendants who came to Cecil naturally escaped from the ''no-fly zone'' in the extreme northern mountains. Just like me, flying with steel wings is obviously not a violation of traditional taboos-ah, for both countries It doesn''t even involve ''trade''. Cecil just produced these devices on his own land and did not sell them to the north, while the dragons only experienced some ''local projects'' on Cecil''s land ... "

    A long list of content that Maggie quickly said made Sir Gorosh''s eyes widen, and at the end even stunned, until Maggie''s voice fell, the jazz looked at his daughter with a strange expression: "Ma Ji, you ... where did you learn such a weird ... idea? You never did ... "

    Maggie opened her mouth. "I ..."

    "My child, you have learned too much in the human world, and you have learned their cunning together. At this point you are even a bit like Ms. Azarena," Gorosch said with a bit of crying. "You Way of thinking is almost like a person! "

    Not far away, Asha Lena, who maintains the sound-proof enchantment, suddenly burst into dissatisfaction: "Hey! I just stand here and listen!"

    Maggie blinked at Gorosh: "Father, no matter how I think, at least what I say is logical, isn''t it?"

    "I ..." Golos hesitated, and shrugged helplessly, "Well, from a certain point of view it is true. I''ll think about it and tell the Grandpa."

    Then he frowned, and said to Maggie: "Child, we haven''t seen each other for many years. Don''t you want to tell me anything other than these topics? Do you ... really don''t want to go home?"

    Maggie was silent for a few seconds, her huge head dangled slightly, and said a word that Sir Golos thought he would never hear: "Father, I acted impulsively."

    The jazz froze, and for a whole minute he stood there like a sculpture, with an unexpected look on his face, until Azarena coughed not far away, the middle-aged dragon Yui woke up like a dream, and said subconsciously: "So you have to ..."

    Maggie shook her head lightly: "Father, my departure was an impulse, but I have stayed in the human world for so many years, but it is not an impulse. Father, I am no longer a child, I have my identity here And duties, no matter if I am under Gao Wenji or the Grand Duchess Victoria, I will not be able to leave. And ... I will now face awkward situations when I return to the Duchy of the Holy Dragon. You should know this. After all, I''m not like Ms. Azarena, I''m not a born Dragon Seal Witch, and I don''t have a more special bloodline besides being your daughter.

    "Dragon Blood Council will definitely hold me accountable for my taboo offenses."

    In the calm narrative, the memories of the past years also pass by in the memories of Maggie.

    Many years ago, when he jumped from Longyue Cliff, he was still a too young child, protected by the family and protected by the mountains. At that time, many of the ideas at that time seemed to be a little ridiculous now-even the yearning for the sky Or the pursuit of the so-called "freedom". Those sounding simple and strong thoughts can once stir the heart of a young dragon, but after many years, it is inevitable to appear naive and reckless.

    After years of ups and downs, she has felt more and more that the "ambitions" when she jumped off Longyue Cliff are actually very small in this complicated and dangerous world. In this insecure world, there are War, there is death, there are deadly battles between dark sects and gods, there are also stormy seas rolled up by the changes of the times, a dragon descending from the sky with a dream of the sky jumping from a high cliff, rushing into this turbulent world Small like a flying insect, there is no time to take into account any dreams.

    The "outside world" is not as romantic and epic as it is imagined. More often, it is the hunger and cold when falling at the foot of the northern border, the despair and embarrassment of facing the crystal cluster army, and facing the alien dynasty Helpless at the time of the change.

    But it is precisely because of these storms that the impulse and recklessness of young people faded away. The dragon descendants who jumped from Longyue Cliff then could not leave this "new home" as lightly as they had left home.

    "I am now an Air Force Instructor in the Cecil Empire, a senior consultant for several aircraft projects at the Imperial Magic Technology Institute, and a deputy to the Archduke Victoria and a former consultant to Her Majesty Gao Wen. This position is with you in Barlow The position in front of Duke Geer is quite the same. I was really in a hurry to leave home, but when I returned to God, I had taken root too deeply in the human world, and I must stay here-whether it is for responsibility, affection, or for the dragon. I have to stay with the glory of the descent. "

    Sir Goros was silent for a long time, and finally everything turned into a bitter smile: "I ... understand, you are right.

    "But Maggie, even for these reasons, you can go home and see, just like my courtier, I have the opportunity to come here and meet you.

    "The Principality of the Holy Dragon is establishing normal diplomacy with the Cecil Empire, and the gates of the northern mountains are about to be opened. We will exchange ambassadors with human beings, will open civilian channels, and open long-term trade lines. Then, the principality is no longer a closed place, and you will no longer be condemned by traditional taboos-even the Dragon Blood Council will no longer hold the old account of your "escape from Longyue Cliff" because you are the only one The dragon descendants who held important positions in the Cecil Empire are a valuable link. "

    Maggie looked at her father quietly, and she lowered her head gently a long time ago: "It''s true as you said ... then I will go back to see you then."

 Chapter 850ï¼š Intelligence from Mergol III

    Night falls.

    Stars hang over the night sky of Cecil City, starlight and artificial lights on the ground complement each other, a thin halo permeates from above the city, giving the starlight a dim and illusory texture, Sir Goros looks up With the stars of this foreign country, I heard a faint sound of music coming from the bustling neighborhood in the distance.

    The starry sky of Longlinbao is brighter than here, and the night is even colder. It is not as prosperous as here, but there is another kind of solemnity.

    If you put aside your personal feelings, which one is better, this is really a difficult question to answer.

    The voice of Azarena came from the side, interrupting the thought of Sir Goros: "Sir, your daughter has left. If you want to blow cold wind for a few hours here, then I will not be with you. Here it is-the warm room and the little wine before bedtime are calling me. "

    Goros awakened from his thoughts, his eyes left the dark night sky. He glanced at the direction in which Maggie left, and shook his head with a complex smile: "Do you think Maggie meets me tonight, it is Gavin Ceci Did you arrange it? "

    "As long as we stand here, everything that happens to us can be regarded as the result of the arrangement of the emperor Cecil, tangling these is meaningless," Azarina glanced at Golos, "the key is whether you are willing Accepting these ''arrangements'' and whether they will affect your ability to judge as an ambassador. "

    Having said that, the Dragon Seal Witch paused and added: "As for my personal opinion-this might not be a good thing. All the actions of Gavin Cecil so far have been in the right place. He is very Carefully taking care of the feelings of the Dragonborn, and also working hard to advance the whole thing, you can think of tonight as an ''arrangement'', but you can also see it as a show of goodwill and sincerity. "

    Goros was silent for a few seconds in his meditation, and then spoke before Azarena urged him: "Ms. Azarena, I''m afraid to bother you again-please contact Longlinbao again."

    Azarena sighed deliberately: "... well, I knew it would be like this."

    ...

    The night wind blew into the study.

    Gao Wen looked up from a pile of documents and saw that Amber was quickly emerging from the air.

    "How''s it going?" He asked casually.

    "The father and daughter talked for a long time. Except for a small accident at the beginning, the atmosphere seemed to be harmonious as a whole," Amber reported as a result of his stalking. "But as you ordered, I didn''t get too close. No eavesdropping on other people''s private affairs-I don''t know exactly what was being said. "

    "Well, it''s mainly based on your strength. It''s close to being easy to kill once found," Gao Wen nodded. "It doesn''t matter, after all, our main purpose is just to let Maggie and Sir Golos meet. What can happen ... just follow it, we don''t expect this. "

    Amber did not refute the evaluation of Gao Wen''s "easy to be killed", but nodded in agreement, then took a curious look at the pile of documents in front of Gao Wen: "... The thing you have to deal with is still Is there so much? "

    "Construction projects throughout the country have been started, as well as new diplomatic, economic, military, and industrial plans. Although each department has a person in charge, there are still many things that I need to personally ask." Gao Wen looked at the mountains. Glancing at the file, he smiled helplessly, "In fact, it''s okay, there are not many things that cause extra headaches."

    Amber scratched his hair and muttered, "I just explode my head every day when I deal with the intelligence gathered by the MI ...."

    Gao Wen''s hand to flip through the files suddenly stopped, and he smiled a moment later: "When the computing center is officially opened, the situation will be much better-many tasks can be left to machines and networks to complete, the clerk and assistant administrative officer will Have the energy to deal with more important things, and after the efficiency increases, our work ... "

    "Our work will increase accordingly. From reviewing ten documents a day to reviewing one hundred documents a day, you can quickly solve things equivalent to those that could only be solved for a few days before, but you will find in line. When you solve the problem, you still ca n¡¯t see the end-"Amber''s eyes rolled up, and he muttered in a life-like tone." I have been with you for years, and I will at least change my mind the next time I flicker. what¡­¡­"

    Gao Wen stared at the amber in front of him for a moment, and suddenly felt that the progress of the half-elves around him in recent years was not inferior to others at all-this guy is getting harder to cheat.

    Just then, a special breath suddenly disturbed Gao Wen''s perception. After a little recognition, he nodded to the amber across the table: "A guest is coming."

    The first reaction of Amber was to find the power sap from the back of the waist: "well, I''ll just ..."

    "No, it''s really a guest," Gao Wen realized that his words were ambiguous, and quickly waved his hand. "Take that thing away-Meghal, you can show up."

    With his voice falling, an invisible magic wave suddenly emerged out of thin air, all the lights in the study seemed to be disturbed by the invisible force, and became slightly dim, and each one was mixed with dark purple shadows and the undulating shadows in the shadows. Starlights condensed in the center of the room-these starlights and shadows quickly gathered into a cluster of fluctuating starlight aggregates, floating like a ghost in the sky above the room.

    Amber was startled by the sight, and before he could ask what it was, a low, humming voice came from within the starlight aggregate: "Good night, Your Majesty, and this ... nervous half-elf lady. IMHO, ma''am, the weapon in your hand may have no effect on me, my head was lost many years ago. "

    Amber stared at the starlight that fluctuated. Although she was startled, she had already reacted after the other party spoke, and quickly matched the information in her head with an eyebrow: " Meghal III? Pope of the Sleeper? "

    "It''s over," Starlight Polymer said blandly. "You can call me Megall directly-now I''m just a regular Cecil citizen, loyal to Her Majesty Gwen Cecil."

    Amber shook the corners of his mouth and muttered while holding up his power sap: "Well, after issuing a certificate of arcane light, an iron ball, and a tree, now we are going to give a group ... The smoke has made an ID. "

    She looked at Gao Wen: "Then I need to avoid it?"

    "No need, you just stay here," Gao Wen nodded to Amber, and then looked at Mergoll III. "She''s Amber, my Minister of Intelligence. Come here, what do you want to say to me?"

    "Secretary of Intelligence ... I see," Megal replied with a slight tremble, and the irregular starlight shrank slightly and lowered some height, stopping in front of Gao Wen as if in a face-to-face communication. You promised to receive the people we transferred to Cecil, and also helped us solve the crisis of the upper narrator before, so in accordance with the previous agreement, all the technology and secrets of the Everlasting will belong to you.

    "I am here today to fulfill my agreement.

    "I have some secrets involving the Tifeng royal family. I wonder if you are interested?"

    Gao Wen''s eyes changed slightly, and then Shen Shen said, "Which aspect?"

    "It has to do with the curse of the Augustus family for two hundred years."

    "... I''m very interested," Gao Wen said, and then looked up and down at the starlight polymer floating in the air. "Do you need to prepare a chair for you? I always feel like you are communicating with me like this The guest stood. "

    "No, I''m used to it," Meghal III responded. "Of course, if you feel unwell, you can give me a chair, and I can float over to pretend to be sitting on it."

    "... forget it," Gao Wen imagined the picture and shook his head. "You start talking."

    "First of all, from the era of Orlandel, the old emperor of Tiffon," said Megal, "you should know that the headquarters of the Everlasting Order is deep under the ruins of Orlandel, and the curse of the Tiffon royal family. It also appeared after the fall of Orlandale ... and in fact, the Everlasting had been there underground before Orlanddale collapsed. "

    Part of what Meghal was saying was that Gao Wen already had the information, and he had doubts about that area. At the moment, when he heard the last word of Meghal, he frowned immediately: "So the key to everything is It''s Orandale-what''s in that place? "

    "... is a fragment of the God of Dreams, Your Majesty, just below Orlandale."

    Gao Wen''s breathing stalled for half a beat, but after this brief and slight reaction, his expression was much calmer than Meghal imagined.

    "You don''t seem surprised?"

    "Expected," Gao Wen shook his head, "The Sleepless is a dream priest who has fallen into darkness, and you have been hiding in the depths of Orlandale for hundreds of years to study taboo knowledge. Besides being suitable for hiding, there must be there What appeals to you. In addition, the curse of the Augustus family is special, it is obviously characterized by dreams and spiritual realms-I have long suspected that all this points to a certain god. For me, ''Suspects'' are just a few. "

    Calling the deities "suspects" is obviously a mere extravagance for those wandering outside the region.

    A little more awe in Meghal''s voice: "Everything you judge."

    Gao Wen put his hands down and looked at Megal with a serious expression: "That is to say, the so-called ''curse'' of the Augustus family is essentially the pollution of the gods caused by the **** of dreams-then Orlandel two hundred years ago What happened to the collapse? How did the pollution spread to the Augustus family? You used Orlandel as a base before that, all of this ... is it your hand? "

    "Not so," Meghal immediately denied, and his tone was slightly sluggish, and he seemed to be collating his thoughts as he said, "Where should I start telling you ... in fact, all this is coincidence and The result of the wrong accumulation. The cause of the Orandale collapse is that the underground ruins are out of control, and the fragments of the God of Dreams are suddenly activated. This is more of an accident; on the other hand, you should know that the Tifeng Royal Family had happened in the original The disaster was ''pre-judgmented'' in time, and the residents of the city were evacuated in advance, miraculously avoiding tens of thousands of casualties, and the reason they could ''predict'' the Great Collapse in advance is precisely because they got The warning of the everlasting ... "

    "Then let''s start from the beginning," Gao Wen tapped on the table. "Starting with Orlandale as a stronghold after the Church of Dreams fell into darkness, and from the establishment of the capital of Tifeng in Orlandale."

    "Yes," Meghal responded. "First of all, these two things happened at the same time, but the dormant took root in Orlandale and the capital of Tiefon. Contact, just coincidence.

    "In the early days of Tifeng''s founding, the Augustus family chose Orlandale, who had a more fertile land and was suitable for building a city, to establish their capital. After they had just set foot, the dream church that barely restored some vitality arrived at the time. At Orlandale in the camp, we retired there, hiding between the nearby mountains and forests and the villages and towns that were still in chaos at that time, and kept a low profile for a long time, living with the Orlandales at the time.

    "Afterwards, Orlandale became a fledgling city, and the Church of Dreams also received more restoration. We reorganized in Orlandale ¡¯s dark alleys to form the Church of the Sleepers, and acted locally as a hidden church¡ª ¡ªAt that time, the most important thing we thought about was survival and recuperation. In a very unexpected situation, we found a cave leading to the ground in an area outside the city in the process of finding a new hiding place ... ¡­ At first we thought it was a cave, but soon we found out that it actually led to an ancient ruin that was almost as large as Orlandar at the time.

    "It completely shocked us at the time."

    Gawain interrupted Megal''s account: "Did you find the facilities left by the Gondor Empire? You are also a Gondor, and you should recognize the technology and architectural style of the ancient empire."

    Although he has entered the core of the city of dreams many times, he has never seen what the headquarters of the eternal sleeper looks like in the real world, and from some memories of Daniel and others, he can only see that place in the palace after seven After a century of reconstruction, it is impossible to imagine what it looked like when it was first discovered by the sleepers. At this moment, he just instinctively thought of the rebellion plan of the Gondor Empire, and suspected that the Everlasters had found another "rebellion fortress" for storing **** samples-just like the fortress in the dark mountains. .

    After all, the combination of ancient ruins + **** samples has a strong sense of vision.

    However, Meghal gave a negative answer: "I can be sure that it is not-it is definitely not something built by the Gondor Empire. First of all, there is outside the territory of the ancient empire, a land newly developed by mankind, The second and more important reason is that the facility is full of things we do n¡¯t know: the building style has never been seen before, part of the wall still has unknown text, and some enclosed rooms have some equipment debris. Using unheard of technology ... "

 Chapter 851ï¼š Eye of god

    Listening to the scene of the ruins described by Meghal III, Gao Wen gradually lost his thoughts.

    The ancient facilities buried deep in the ground are clearly different from the architectural style of the Gondor Empire and incomprehensible ancient technology. There are "samples" involving gods ... all these characteristics give him an inexplicable sense of familiarity.

    The clues revealed immediately by Megal confirmed his "familiarity".

    "There is another point," said the low voice in the starlight aggregate, "the relics we found underground in Orlandale, and the relics that would be found in the Solin area, seem to have a certain style ¡ª ¡ª They look like two facilities built by the same civilization under the influence of different historical periods or different regional cultures. But because the relics are too old and lack key clues, we have not been able to determine the relationship between them for many years Specific connections, not to mention the ancient techniques of cracking ruins ... "

    Gao Wen suddenly took a soft breath: "It is the legacy of the tide ..."

    Apparently Meghal had never heard the word before, and asked subconsciously, "Your Majesty? What did you say?"

    "The ruins you found, and the place where all things will die in the Solin area, should all originate from an ancient civilization called ''Adverse Tide'', which was completely destroyed in the war with the dragon, and this empire There are inextricable links with the gods. "

    He thought of the "Ultimate Book" that Bertila had given to himself, which was the legacy of the Adversity Empire. Its role was to forge keys and communicate with satellite databases in planetary orbits. The clue provided by Thira was that in the already collapsed area of ??the Solin Palace there were some rooms that had been eroded and polluted by inexplicable forces. Those rooms were obviously related to the gods.

    And now, there are new clues that the underground house occupied by the Tifeng Empire and the dormant occupied by the dormant is likely to be the second remnant of the tide that exists!

    Megur obviously didn''t expect that Gao Wen would even break down the details of the mysterious relic-a problem that the eternal sleeper has not understood for hundreds of years. It seems to be just common sense in Gao Wen, but he soon remembered it. The real identity behind this seemingly "human emperor" gradually faded.

    Gao Wen did not continue to discuss with Megal about the adversity empire-after all, he knows so much, he looked to Megal and reverted to the topic: "You will occupy the end of all things Does the local palace have some understanding? "

    Megal replied immediately: "We have some cooperation with them, sharing some less important information."

    "Well," Gao Wen nodded, "then go back to the ancient ruins you found--what happened after that? The Tifeng royal family, who must have been Orlando, was blinded?"

    "The ruins are extremely hidden, and the entrance to the surface has been almost completely swallowed by earth and rock. We can find the entrance to be completely lucky-after realizing that it is an excellent hiding place, we are even sending personnel In addition to the transfer of materials, the entrance has been transformed and covered, making it more difficult to find. In the following years, we have always carefully hidden ourselves and hidden underground facilities.

    "Eternal Sleepers are a group that is very good at hiding themselves. As you think, for hundreds of years ... the Augustus family didn''t even know that we were hiding under their eyes, let alone know What ... secrets are buried beneath their cities.

    "We are the shadow and symbiote under the city of Orlando. We have taken root and developed together with that city and penetrated many of the city''s facilities. In this way, we rested in those ancient temples and cloisters, and once suffered heavy losses. The Order regained its vitality a little bit-at first, we only gathered in the shallower layers of the ruins, where it was safer, and enough to accommodate all of our members at that time, but as the Order slowly recovered, we decided to go deeper.

    "We want to at least figure out what our ''home'' looks like.

    "We quickly explored the safe dome area and the almost empty middle-level connecting corridor, and finally, we found at the deepest part of the ruins ... something that is still working."

    Gawain''s eyes immediately became serious: "What is still running? What is it?"

    "Allow me to show you what I saw then--"

    Mei Gaoer said slowly, the amorphous starlight body gradually diffused, it turned into a mist, and deep in the hazy smoke and dust, Gao Wen saw a scene of holographic images (magic illusion) quickly Stripped and reappeared from Megal''s memory.

    He saw a huge rotunda. There was also a large-scale ring-shaped facility surrounded by metal and crystals. A large number of black obelisk-shaped devices were installed in the hall at an angle, and its top pointed to the hall. In the center of the hall, he saw a group of dazzling, ocean-like things surging around a circle of antiquity installations. It was like a viscous liquid, but it was rising. When it rises, it presents a dim and illusory luster, and inside it, there are things like stars that are constantly moving and flashing.

    Gao Wen frowned immediately. "What is this?"

    The voice of Megal came from the smoggy mist and fog surrounding it: "A powerful energy restraint device, composed of an amazing magnetic field, circulating arcane energy, and a series of elemental stabilizers, is so large that the entire hall And part of the cloisters around the hall are its ''shells.'' "

    The former pope then paused, adding: "It took us almost a century to figure out these broad ''functional components.''"

    "... What restrains the center of the field is the wreck of the God of Dreams?" Gao Wen frowned. "Is this a prison installation?"

    "We thought so too ... and this was one of the biggest mistakes we made," said Mergo III Shen Sheng. "After discovering this area, we didn''t fully understand what it did, only thinking it was The energy of the ruins is like the magic well in the mage tower. We studied it carefully and spent a century to understand its general function, but found that the technology inside could not be copied and used at all. Of course, we did not dare to close it rashly. It''s because no one knows the consequences of doing so.

    "After many years, we finally found some ways to control the energy flow, and in an attempt to adjust the energy flow, the central part of the constraint field opened a very small crack-something that was shielded inside A breath finally leaked out, and I was on the scene.

    "In that breath, I felt some terrible and familiar ''voices''¡ª"

    There was a sudden tremor and hesitation in Megal''s voice. It seemed that terrible feeling would still entangle his now-heterogeneous mind and body, but after a moment of calm, he calmed down his tone and continued:

    "I feel the breath of gods.

    "An amazing truth has shocked all of us-it is not something else that is ''bound'' in the restraint field, but the God we once worshiped, or in other words, a part of God ...

    "That was a fragment of the God of Dreams, we do n¡¯t know where it came from, we do n¡¯t know what kind of power can cut a fragment from the **** ''body'', we do n¡¯t know how much it has been imprisoned in that device Years, we only know one thing-that terrible, on the verge of madness, that will eventually engulf the entire world, can even be hurt and imprisoned.

    "After the Patriarch''s Peak incident, everyone was shrouded in a long-lasting despair, because the power of the gods was so powerful that mortals could not fight them at the same time. At the same time, this power was in an impossibility. On the blocked and gradually mad road, all this is as irreversible as the end of the countdown, but the device we found underground seems to let us see a glimmer of light-that is the fragment of God! Imprisoned pieces that can be used for research!

    "After overcoming great fear, we ... began to study that thing.

    "The powerful force of the restraint field can shield the spiritual pollution of the gods, which makes our research possible. It is also these properties of the restraint field that make us make terrible and wrong judgments about everything- We mistakenly thought that the entire underground facility was a prison, and that the restraint was used to trap the gods ... "

    Gao Wengang wanted to ask, the amber beside him could not help breaking the silence: "Isn''t it?"

    "Of course not. That thing ... is actually an altar.

    "An altar used to greet the gods, talk to the gods, and provide temporary containers for the gods-the so-called container is the restrained field in the hall.

    "God''s will" fall "in the center of that restrained field in the form of" fragments ", like an isolated eye, and the **** of dreams observes the world through that eye, and we are busy under this eye''s gaze For hundreds of years. "

    Amber took a cool breath: "... Maya ..."

    Even Gao Wen felt a coolness spreading to his heart. He could imagine how horrible the truth was, so that at this moment, Megur III would tremble when he mentioned related matters.

    "Everything you do is being watched by the God of Dreams?" His tone was extremely solemn, and he frowned at Megal that had reunited.

    "Blessed in misfortune-the ''God''s Eye'' in that installation is not in real-time communication with the body of the deity," Megal said in a complex tone. "The ''God''s Eye'' in the installation is more like a split. The avatar, which collects information in this world. After a certain degree, the polarity of the core of the restraint device will be reversed, and the fragments that are the ''eyes of God'' will be released back to the realm of God. Only then will the **** of dreams know the eyes The sight we saw, and the restraint device we found may be too old, or some functions may be damaged and stuck. It has never released the ''eye of God'' in the center of the energy field.

    "In a sense, the device in the state of failure is actually a real prison ... but unlike a real prison, the ''prisoner'' in it is theoretically the owner of the prison, and the gate of the prison ... at any time May be open because the system heals itself.

    "You should imagine how terrible this is for us."

    "I can imagine," Gao Wen nodded slightly, "but I''m curious, how did you discover the truth? Is there a manual beside that ancient installation?"

    Megal was silent for a moment, and the starlight polymer slowly rose and shrank, "... Your Majesty, do you know how I became like this?"

    Gao Wen raised his eyebrows: "Don''t I change my life form in order to extend my life?"

    "At the time, I had used the technology provided by the End of Life to extend my life, at least for centuries," said Megal with a sigh. "It was an experiment that made me look like this. accident.

    "Because of a mistake in operating the energy flow, I was hit by a ray emitted from the confinement field. The ray destroyed my body, but the powerful energy of the confinement field trapped my soul. I was caught in those currents. Of energy, and ... slightly touched the ''Eye of God'', which was tied to the core. "

    Gao Wen understood: "The knowledge of the gods has a mandatory indoctrination feature-did you ''see'' the truth of the device from the fragments of the **** of dreams?"

    "Yes," Megur III affirmed Gao Wen''s guess, "the moment I came in contact with the" Eye of God ", I knew the truth of the installation and what would happen if the" Eye of God "was released back to the realm of God Terrible consequences-all our secrets will be exposed to the gods, and the gods will never allow such rebellion.

    "Fortunately, I ''lived'' from that terrible accident, because the members of the church community at the scene operated in time, my soul was released before it was completely annihilated, but at the same time serious distortions and mutations occurred¡ª ¡ªSince that day, I have become this look.

    "But compared with the truth of the Eye of God, the mutation of the soul is nothing. We must solve the hidden danger of the Eye of God, either completely destroy it, or permanently cut off its connection with the realm of God, making it impossible to return To the **** of dreams. "

 Chapter 852ï¼š Little secrets of the Augustus family

    For hundreds of years, the dormants dormant in the underground of Tifeng''s old capital have been trying to understand and analyze the secrets of the gods from an ancient installation. They once thought that the device with strong restraint power was a prisoner. Cage, used to imprison some fragments of the gods, but never thought that the thing was actually a container and altar built specifically for the gods-it carried the eyes of the gods.

    This is undoubtedly a great irony, and ... terror.

    The only luck for the eternal sleepers was that the restraint facilities from the ancient times had broken down, and the "eye of God" that contained them was truly shielded. It could not return to the realm of the gods for the time being, but could only be treated like a real prisoner. Concerned on the "throne" originally prepared for it, this did not trigger a divine disaster that was comparable to the "upper story of the narrator".

    There are only two choices for the everlasting person. Either, completely destroy the "eye of God" in the restraint field, or somehow securely isolate the eye of God from the realm of God and ensure that even if the restraint device fails one day, That eye won''t "tell" the **** what it sees.

    Govin frowned, looking at the starlight polymer floating across: "The Orandale collapse was triggered by your attempts to destroy or seal the Eye of God?"

    "It''s one of the reasons, but it''s not all because of us," Mergol III''s tone suddenly became a little weird, seemingly embarrassing about impermanence. "We finally decided to destroy the eye of God and made a plan for it ¡ª¡ªDuring hundreds of years of research, we already have a certain understanding of the ancient restraint device and can make more control and adjustments to it. We have found that the inner ring is closed at the right time. The stable structure can make a huge energy shock in the confinement field, and if the charging level of the outer ring zone is adjusted to the highest level, this shock can even completely wipe out the **** power in the center of the energy field ...

    "After thorough discussions and calculations, we are ready to implement this solution-and for this we need a period of time to recharge the outer ring of the restraint.

    "The accident happened at this stage-you remember, the entire ancient ruins are underground in the old capital of the Tifeng Empire, Orlandale.

    "As we set out to adjust the restraint device, the Augustus family suddenly decided to renovate the city''s drainage facilities-it now seems too coincidental, but no one found it at the time-the city of that era The drainage facilities are very backward, you know, there is no difference between Tifeng and Old Ansu more than two hundred years ago. The so-called urban drainage channel is also an underground dark river just passing through Orandale. People drain all the dirty water. Going there, with the exception of the dark river and limited ditch, most urban areas have no sewers. In this case, the Tifeng royal family suddenly wanted to build an artificial sewer outside the main urban area, so They started digging down ...

    "They dug deep, but they didn''t touch the ''top of the dome'' of the earth palace at first, but weird things still happened: the workers responsible for the excavation had hallucinations underground, as more and more earth and stones were transported out The mental state of the digger is getting worse. At first, the nobles did not care about the status of the civilian workers, but suspected that they were lazy and forced them to work underground for a longer time, but soon, this illusion began to extend. To the supervisors and even the knights stationed near the excavation site ...

    "When the local surface was abnormal, we focused most of our attention on the ground, until more and more diggers got out of control. The Tifeng royal family even began to send elemental mages to open the ground and try to dissolve the rock formations. When we suddenly realized one thing:

    "I do n¡¯t know when the restraint device has weakened. The" Eye of God "has its own consciousness. It secretly spreads its own power without causing our alarm. It has affected the infiltration and pollution over the years. To the residents of Orlandale-and even to the royal family that ruled Orlandale. "

    Amber, who was standing aside, couldn''t help swallowing: "Well ... then?"

    "The situation started to get out of control-some royal members and a large number of workers, supervisors, and nobles who were sent to dig the burrows were polluted. They began to dig down frantically. Masters loyal to the royal family also participated in the attack of powerful magic All the protections we set up did not work. They quickly dug a large hole in the center of Orlandale and found the dome of the underground palace. Then the dome was also dug, and the royal knights and mages swarmed. Into.

    "The entire Orlandale is shrouded in a weird, scary, tense atmosphere. The civilians don''t know what happened. The little nobles and businessmen are frightened by this crazy excavation. Various rumors and rumors circulate and there is an upper layer The nobleman said that treasures were found underground, which exacerbated the chaos of the city ...

    "The Dormant Order is powerless to stop all this, and more importantly ... the Eye of God has begun to show a tendency to activate.

    "It knows what we are going to do, it resists. The members of the Everlasting Order are powerful psychic mages, and they have firmly resisted the gods. Under the circumstances of restraint by the restraint device, it takes us No way, so it turned those unsuspecting people on the surface into tools. As the royal knights entered the underground palace and began to destroy the energy stations everywhere, the eye of God began to impact the magnetic cage of the restraint device, and we originally The energy ready for the annihilation of the eye of God is not ready yet, and the arrangement is rushed to make it possible for the eye of God to leave the field of force and return to the realm ...

    "My only option at the time was to stop the runaway, crazy diggers, and the Tiffany Royals who kept sending more knights in the rear.

    "Several archbishops and I ventured to the surface from other channels, sneaked into the castle of the Augustus family, and we were very surprised that half of the aristocrats and a considerable number of royal members in the castle were still struggling to resist The erosion of the eye of God, even the emperor himself ... barely kept his mind.

    "Most of the diggers and knights who poured into the underground palace were not sent by them. No one knows who gave the people orders to dig and invade the underground palace, and a small half were sent by the emperor who was barely rational. Those who blocked and investigated the situation, but immediately after entering the underground palace, they went crazy and lost contact with the castle. The castle did not receive news, and its own judgment function was in a state of chaos again, so it continued to send more investigation teams , More and more people are pouring into the underground palace.

    "Fortunately, after building a strong spiritual barrier, we freed the emperor and some ministers from the erosion of the eye of God-surrounded by the Royal Guard Corps, I told the truth of the underground at that time. emperor.

    "Of course, I did not tell the emperor that behind the" Eye of God "is a" true **** "in the minds of the public, because normal people''s views on the gods are obviously different from our views on the gods. I told him that it was a crazy evil **** , And our research and surface excavation work awakened Him together.

    "We ¡ª the people underground and the people on the ground ¡ª shared a huge basket, but there was no time for accountability at that time. After a quick judgment of the situation in the underground palace, the emperor decided to evacuate the entire city and take all The contaminated people evacuated, creating no man''s land on the periphery of the city, and during this period we launched an underground annihilation program to completely destroy the eye of God. "

    Gao Wen nodded gently: "Evacuate the civilians, create a mental isolation belt to prevent the spread of spiritual pollution, destroy the pollution center ... the idea is correct, and then?"

    Mergol III was silent for a moment, with a sigh in his tone: "The evacuation was quickly completed, driven by the Knights and the noble soldiers, and several archbishops and I blocked all the inner passages after returning to the underground palace. , Blocking those crazy knights and diggers who have entered the underground palace, this successfully delayed for some time. At the appointed time, the energy was finally enough. We successfully triggered the energy shock of the restraint device, and the eye of God was wiped out in a powerful impact¡ª ¡ªWe start cheering until the fury of the earth and the destruction of oblivion hit our dome one after another. "

    Amber blinked, and spread his hands: "... as I thought."

    "We didn''t think of it at the time," said Mergol III in a self-deprecating tone. "We are a group of ... researchers, perhaps extreme researchers, we are dark sects, degenerate priests, paranoid, cold-hearted, I chose a terrible path, but after removing all of this, our identity is still a group of researchers-including myself.

    "The researcher''s head is not good at speculating the wrath of the earth and the destruction of annihilation that fell on his head."

    "The Emperor Tifeng made a cold decision two hundred years ago, but do you want to hear my opinion?" Gao Wen said slowly, his eyes fell on the starlight aggregate.

    "... reasonable, right?"

    "It makes sense," Gao Wen nodded softly. "If you didn''t destroy the Eye of God at that time, then the Orandale area would be the source of the disaster. Destroying the entire area may not stop the coming of the" evil **** " But at least it is possible to delay the evacuation of others. If you successfully destroy the eye of God, then the emperor Tifeng will not keep you alive-you are a Dark Order, and in the capital, Hundreds of years have bred under the eyes of the royal family. To a certain extent, you have the ability to trigger the turmoil of the entire empire, which no ruler can tolerate.

    "So no matter what the outcome, you all have to die in Orlando."

    "I wanted to figure this out later," Meghal III said with a chuckle. "Many of us wanted to figure this out."

    ¡°But you ca n¡¯t find an empire for revenge¡ªespecially after being badly hit,¡± Gao Wen said unhurriedly. ¡°More importantly, as time goes on, those new generations of replenishers are getting more and more Many, the Everlasting Order will forget everything that happened in Orlando, and the Augustus family will also think that there will be no survivors when the entire city collapses. With the technical conditions at that time and the chaos after the relocation of the capital, They should not be able to examine the situation deep underground-this terrible incident that could stain the royal family will be buried, everyone will forget it, and even if someone remembers it, it will never be acknowledged.

    "And on the other hand, later facts also proved that the judgment of Emperor Tifeng was actually very accurate-just two hundred years later, your group of" researchers "who were not subject to legal and moral constraints came out in place The second "Divine Disaster", this divine disaster is even a **** created by yourself.

    "If I didn''t show up, how much disaster would the upper narrator cause?

    "I believe that the scale of the disaster is definitely worth mentioning that the royal family sent their mage to smash the entire Orlandale area and all of you with the annihilation."

    Meghal III''s starlight body shrank, and his tone was filled with helplessness: "... the most ironic, irrefutable."

    "So it''s a word when you put it together¡ª" Gao Wen sighed softly. "Sure."

    Megal: "..."

    "We are not discussing this topic," Gao Wen shook his head and exposed this paragraph. "Now there is evidence that your destruction of the Eye of God did not seem to be completely successful-the spiritual pollution of the gods has survived, Augustus The curse of the Tu family is evidence. "

    "We suspect that the Eye of God escaped at the last moment of destruction, but after all it was severely damaged, it was unable to return to the gods, and was parasitic in the blood of Augustus'' family," replied Mergol III, "For two hundred years, this curse has continued, and it has not strengthened or weakened. We have some archbishops who have extended their lives and experienced the events of the year. They even think that this is the price paid after the Augustus family''s betrayal ... After the ''upper narrator'' incident, there should be some changes in the mentality of this part of the archbishop, after all, the blow is too great. "

    Gao Wen now understands why the Archbishops of the Sleepers follow Cecil so resolutely-the deterrence of his "outlander" is only one of the reasons. The remaining factors are obviously the same as those of Orlandel two hundred years ago. Disaster related.

    In addition, what he is most concerned about at this moment is the curse of the Augustus family.

    "Do you think it''s possible for¡® Eye of God ¡¯to recover and escape after entering the blood of the Augustus family?¡± He frowned, asking with a serious expression.

    "It''s very unlikely," replied Mergol III, "we''ve been paying attention to the curse of the Augustus family, and that curse has obviously become a pure thing similar to the sequelae of mental pollution, and it has grown from generation to generation. With the dilution and transformation of blood, the ''part of the gods'' in this curse can only become weaker and weaker. After all, the mortal soul personality is far lower than that of the gods. Go on. Of course, it is only the ''divine'' in the curse that declines, and the intensity of the curse itself ... has not weakened in the last two hundred years. "

    "Really ..." Gao Wen said, touching his chin as if to himself, "will things related to God really die out so easily ..."

 Chapter 853ï¼š progress

    Govin finally knew the truth about the curse of the Augustus family.

    This is more tortuous than he expected.

    As a person familiar with the relevant events, Megur III believed that the escaped "Eye of God" had fallen into a personality after entering the bloodstream of the Augustus family. After being diluted and deteriorated by the blood of mortal generations, it has essentially become There is no divine spiritual pollution-but Gao Wen dare not be so optimistic.

    After all, he knew the ancient God war, knew that the gods had changed their face and returned to the world again and again, and he knew that the power of the gods was actually a projection of the collective will of mortals, and after mastering so much information, he did not think that he would be integrated into Augustus. The "eye of god" in family blood will disappear so easily.

    It ¡¯s just that he ca n¡¯t verify anything now, even if a member of the Augustus family is standing here, with the current technical conditions, Gao Wen does n¡¯t know how to confirm the state of the ¡°eye of God¡±, so Just think about it.

    Meghal III did not hear Gao Wen''s last soft whisper to himself, remembering that the Orlandale incident two hundred years ago made this non-human dream pope into a sigh. After a half-minute silence, His voice came again in the undulating starlight polymer: "Your Majesty, this is what I know about the curse of the Augustus family."

    Gao Wen also woke up from his thoughts. He looked at the former pope in front of him, and nodded softly: "It''s all important information and valuable."

    Then he paused, and then said, "It''s a miracle that you can survive from Orandale."

    "Everyone underestimates the solidity of those ancient ruins. Some incredible ancient technology makes its core and bottom layer almost indestructible, and the collapse of the upper area just completely hides the fact that the interior is intact." There was a trace of emotion, "At that time, Tifeng was in chaos due to the collapse of the emperor capital and a large number of casualties of the upper nobles. They could only use most of their energy to rebuild order and relocate the capital ... not to mention, given the technical conditions at the time, they There was no way to confirm what was happening at the bottom of Orlandale.

    "As for us, we have an alternate passageway that can be evacuated from the exit outside Orangedale, but we know that there was only a dead end to going out at the time-we dormant in the underground palace, relying on the reserves and the upper city ruins The small amount of food collected by China spent the first few months, and then slowly began to send some people to investigate the situation. After many years, we restored the middle of the underground palace within the solid framework of ancient facilities. The lower level, and a new dome underneath the collapsed area ... it''s really not easy. "

    "I can imagine," Gao Wen nodded, and then asked, "I''m thinking about one thing. At that time, you used the word" evil **** "to talk to Emperor Tifeng, and convinced him that the gods below Orandale were not gods. But the evil spirit, the other party believed, but the Augustus family will certainly not let this thing go past-even if they are investigating the curse they suddenly encountered, they will find a way to understand Oran The truth in the Dell incident. Do you think they finally knew what was really underneath Orlandale? "

    Megal was silent for a few seconds before slowly saying, "I think they should have found out a part of the truth. They probably knew that the curse they suffered was actually from the gods.

    "The reason is very simple. Not all the sleeper priests have been staying in the earth palace at the time of the Orlando incident. Some priests were active outside. Some of them will inevitably fall into the hands of the Augustus family in the future. When teaching When the core and high-level of the regiment were buried under Orlandale, these priests did not know that we were still alive and lost their psychological support. Many of them would account for everything in order to survive. "

    Gao Wen''s brows frowned, and Shen Sheng said, "That is to say, the Augustus family knew that the gods had brought them a curse, even to a certain extent-they, like you, knew that the gods were gradually going crazy and knew the nature of the gods. Actually, it is the end of the countdown. "

    "Those arrested priests should tell this part of the truth, but the Augustus family chose not to believe how much they believed," replied Mergol III. "They may regard this as nonsense of cultists. And, of course, given the evidence of the curse''s real existence and the evidence of the Orlandale incident, they may also have limited faith in the words of those priests. "

    "The main religion of the Tifeng empire is the God of War faith. In addition, there are also small-scale activities of the Church of the God of Commerce, the Blood God, and the Death God," said Amber at the same time. These churches did not have any form of support or closeness. "

    Gao Wen couldn''t help looking at Amber-he hadn''t asked anything, but her answer was exactly what he needed.

    After a moment of thought, he asked, "Are there members of the Augustus family who are open religions or have received any form of baptism?"

    "No," Amber shook his head. "At least none of the intelligence that can be collected-but the existence of secret baptisms is not ruled out, although the probability is very low."

    Gavin thought and asked, "Is there a religious believer in the Augustus family before the Orlando incident?"

    "I don''t know," Amber shook his head. "The MIA has not specifically investigated this. But this part of the information is not confidential. You should be able to find clues from the official information of Tifeng ..."

    "I can answer," Mergol III interjected suddenly, "Yes, and there is more than one-before the Orlando incident, there were members of the Augustus family who were baptized by the God of War. There were not many, many times It is a symbol of the exchange of royal and church interests, but there are indeed baptized people. "

    Gao Wen exhaled softly.

    "Then we can assume that the Augustus family will no longer allow members of the family to become believers after the Orlando incident," he said softly. "As for the fact that they have not cracked down on the church in the country ... This is not surprising, it may be It takes into account social needs and national interests.

    "After all, even Cecil today has a Church of Light as the main faith and several other small churches."

    Gao Wen''s last sentence was just a casual remark. However, Meghal III thought of the "war priests" of the Cecil Empire who were loyal to the emperor, and the starlight and clouds of the whole body could not help but shrink.

    But Gao Wen couldn''t see the face of Megal III from a cloud of twinkling stars. He just thought and hit his armrest with his fingers subconsciously, as if whispering to himself: "The situation is getting interesting ..."

    ...

    After continuing to exchange some sporadic questions, Meghal III left.

    In the spacious study room, there were only Gao Wen sitting at his desk and amber standing in front of Gao Wen.

    "It''s been a big secret tonight," Amber immediately stretched a long lazy waist without any scruples when no one was on the scene, and whispered, "In this way, the Augustus family and never sleep They are really ... entangled. "

    "Reality is always so bizarre, it''s more than you and I imagine than the bard''s story," Gao Wenran said, "So, at this moment, Rosetta Augustus has accepted the domestic eternal sleepers on a large scale ... This thing is even more dramatic. "

    "After all, the Orlando incident was two hundred years ago," Amber blinked. "For most ordinary humans, it is already" ancient "-an ancient story buried deep in the dossier. Right The modern Emperor Tifeng and the sleeper priest can only be a story. "

    "You''re talking more and more like me now." Gao Wen couldn''t help but look at Amber with a smile.

    Amber gnawed his teeth immediately, but did not bb a lot of nonsense instantly as usual, but after a short thought, he thoughtfully said: "Speaking ... according to what Meghal III brought Intelligence, the relationship between the anti-tide empire and the gods of ancient times may be more complicated than we first imagined. "

    "Able to build advanced devices capable of accommodating and controlling the power of the gods, but use this technology to build altars to meet the gods ..." Gavin had a slightly serious expression, "Merita Penia once said that she did not break through the gods But the shackles had mastered the super high technology in advance, and the only disaster brought by it, I have been thinking about the profound meaning of her words, the ruins under Orandale ... seem to answer some of my questions. "

    "It''s a pity that the ruins are really gone this time," Amber muttered with regret. "The eternal sleeper blew it up from the inside before evacuating, and those secrets are no longer known."

    "Maybe one day we will have other ways to dig out those secrets," Gao Wen shook his head. "Now, at least those who are sleepless bring a lot of information, there will always be something valuable."

    ...

    After a night of rest and a final trade-off all morning, Sir Goros and his advisory group came to Gawain Cecil again.

    Gao Wen sat on the high-back chair he loved, watching the dragon descendants sit opposite, the clerk and assistant assistant were ready, with a calm expression.

    Last night, the information uttered by Mergol III brought him a lot of thoughts and deductions about the future, but the thing he was concerned about was not just an "eye" of a **** of riches and dreams. Now he let himself His mind calmed down, and he was ready to continue yesterday''s unfinished negotiations with these powerful dragon descendants from the extremely northern mountains.

    Sir Goros first gave a courtesy to Gao Wen, then cleared his throat, and said frankly and politely, "Sir, first of all, thank you for your hospitality again.

    "We have carefully considered the many projects you proposed yesterday and your vision for the future. In terms of conclusions ... please forgive me for being rude, I personally prefer the straightforward way of speaking-

    "The Principality of Saint Dragons is not ready for full commercial contact with Cecil for the time being, especially with regard to mine development, joint venture colleges, and infrastructure construction. Dragons have no intention."

    Gao Wen''s eyebrows were raised slightly to the extent that no one else could detect.

    Sir Goros said frankly and honestly, but in fact he was already quite euphemistic-just the euphemistic language could not change the meaning of his words.

    Everyone at the scene heard it very clearly: Dragonborns rejected more than 70 percent of the many projects proposed by Gao Wen yesterday.

    And it seems that their attitude is very firm. This is the result of their deliberations. It may even be a decision made after contacting the Grand Duke of Dragon Blood through some method. It cannot be changed or reversed in a few words.

    But driven by curiosity, Gao Wen couldn''t help asking: "I want to hear the specific reason."

    Sir Goros looked at Asha Lena next to her, then turned her head and greeted Gao Wen''s gaze earnestly and frankly: "His Majesty, the Dragonborn has a sincere and candid attitude towards this exchange, and I believe You do the same.

    "We are all looking for new friends in this vast world, for a common and bright future for both parties.

    "One word from the Holy Dragon: The lone climber has the courage, and the companion climber has the courage and the wisdom-the dragons are not as exclusive as the outside world thinks. In fact we are happy to make friends, but we make Those who can climb the peak together go forward and retreat together.

    "Your Majesty, in the past thousand years, the dragon descendants have rarely stepped out of the northern mountains, because everything that happened on this continent failed to arouse our interest, and now we have opened the door. We opened it on our own initiative-we opened the door to find an ally, and the dragons hope that all of this can be based on equality, respect, mutual benefit, and frankness. "

    Gao Wen quietly looked into Sir Gorosh''s eyes, and two seconds later he suddenly laughed.

    "Of course," he said happily and easily. "Then let''s discuss a solution again."

    His attitude was calm, as if everything had been expected.

 Chapter 854ï¼š Big project

    Looking at the calm and indifferent Emperor Cecil with a smile in his eyes, Sir Goros was a little surprised.

    He found that the attitude of the empire''s ruler was much calmer than he thought, as if he had anticipated the response of the Dragon Crowd today, or whatever the answer of the Dragon Clan made, he seemed to have completed the plan.

    "Although Jazz, Cecil and the Holy Principality live next to each other, in the past hundreds of years, the two countries have not communicated sufficiently. It is inevitable that there will be insufficient understanding and even misunderstanding between us." Gao Wen noticed that Golos was briefly surprised, and he just smiled slightly. "Based on this, it is normal for us to encounter some problems during the contact process and to overturn some solutions. We should be fully prepared for this, and Always believe in our desire for peace, right? "

    Gorosh bowed his head: "... I agree with that."

    Subsequently, the Dragons spoke out their views on the exchanges between the two countries, and put forward specific responses to many previous programs by Gao Wen. Many proposals on opening business channels, studying abroad programs, technical exchanges, and ambassadors were successively reviewed. Throw, and then either reach a consensus, or put it on hold temporarily, or produce a specific modification plan ... Time passes unknowingly.

    Gao Wen eventually withdrew all plans involving resource development, basic engineering holding, and education output, while the Holy Dragon Principality agreed with most of the conventional commercial projects and normal diplomatic projects, and most importantly, they were willing to accept Serbia within a certain range. The Singapore dollar is used as the settlement currency for business activities in both countries.

    In the early days, this settlement was only an experiment and observation, but as long as this step was taken, Gao Wen was satisfied.

    He can already announce that the Duchy of the Dragon is already a member of the Cecil settlement area.

    Of course, what Gao Wen and Golos carried out today is only a closed-door meeting. They will personally work out a large framework, and there are countless details in this framework that need to be considered and formulated. This part will be later. The discussions in successively larger meetings have been fully discussed, and Cecil''s diplomats, the think tank of the Office of Government, and the advisory team of the Dragonborn will be the protagonists of the subsequent meetings.

    But at that time, it wasn''t Gao Wen who personally asked all the details. Hetty, as the consul resident in the imperial capital, will take over the follow-up affairs.

    The long and extraordinarily exhausting meeting is coming to an end.

    The motions prepared in advance have been fully communicated. The clerk''s desk has been stacked with thick documents and shorthand information. The magic net terminal used to record images and sounds has been replaced with crystal twice. The Dragonborn and Cecil Everyone got a relatively satisfactory answer.

    After directly canceling some of the motions, with the patience and sincerity of both parties, everything progressed faster than Gao Wen expected.

    Eventually, as the giant round approached the horizon, Sir Goros sighed softly, and then he looked at Gao Wen and raised his last topic today.

    "Your Majesty," said the Dragonborn Ambassador earnestly, and said, "I want to talk to you ... about the Wings of Steel."

    "Ah, I''m trying to bring up this topic," Gao Wen said for a moment, then smiled. "So what do you think about this Cecil cutting-edge engineering product?"

    "... It is an incredible creation. I think any Dragonborn will have to admit it. It gives us a real understanding and understanding of the potential and prospects of the so-called" magic technology ", and the potential for Dragonborn. Potential impact, "Sir Goros said without a word of praise, frankly speaking his high opinion, but then he turned sharply," However, I don''t know if you are clear in the Holy Dragon Principality Dragon law is prohibited by law and tradition, and this taboo is very important in dragon society.

    "We don''t touch the blue sky, not only because our wings are not as strong and strong as real dragons, but also because our tradition does not allow outsiders to understand this taboo. You may even find it inexplicable, but there is a point You have to understand that this is an immutable fact, at least in the eyes of the Dragonborn. "

    Gao Wen calmly listened to Sir Gorosh''s words before raising his eyebrows: "That is to say, the dragons will not accept this technology. Take it to the Holy Dragon Principality by any channel. "

    Gorosh nodded gently: "That''s why it will soon be listed as a contraband, and imports, sales, and use will be banned, and our Dragon Blood Council will introduce a clear law in the short term."

    As expected, it is regrettable.

    Several officials at the scene, even Gao Wenren, did not hide the disappointment on their faces.

    But soon, Herti, sitting beside Gao Wen, read a little from Sir Goros''s look. As a careful and keen person, she found that there was some hesitation in Sir Goros'' eyes, as if he still had something To say.

    "Jazz," said Hitty, "you should have something to say about Wings of Steel?"

    "I didn''t hide your eyes, ma''am," Golos said with a smile, slowly, "the laws and taboos I mentioned above do exist, but ... the law of the dragon descent can only take effect on the land of the dragon descent The gate of the Principality of the Holy Dragon is about to open, and it is very difficult for us to restrict the behavior of the dragon descendants who have stepped out of the gate, and it is even more impossible to forbid what happened inside other countries ... "

    Hitty couldn''t help raising her eyebrows: "That said ..."

    "If those dragons who came to Cecil to study or do business have become interested in ''Steel Wings'' and they have enough financial resources to buy them, then the Dragon Blood Council will not be in control and will not be in Those dragon descendants will be investigated after they return home, "Sir Gorosh said slowly, but there was something weird in his tone. It seemed that the content was not his own idea." I mean, as long as they don''t bring the steel wings to the north ... ... "

    Gao Wen froze. He understood the other party ¡¯s meaning, but he was a little surprised. He knew that these dragon emissaries must have a way to contact their home country, because the magic monitoring device of Cecil City had caught pointing to the north several times last night. The unrecognizable magic wave of direction is the strong proof of ultra-long-distance communication, so he can be sure that no matter who Sir Gorosch''s words originally thought, he must have got the Dragon Blood Grand Duke, Even the tacit consent of the Dragon Blood Council came out.

    Because Golos is here an "ambassador" representing all dragon descendants, every word he voluntarily speaks here is actually equivalent to the will expressed by the Holy Principality.

    This is interesting.

    In theory, it should be the toughest and strictest Duke of Dragon Blood, and in theory, the Dragon Blood Council that should uphold the tradition and law of the Dragon descendants, they acquiesced to the Dragon descendants to drill this hole.

    In this case, acquiescence is almost equal to encouragement when it comes to "flying".

    They don''t really care about the dragons flying. They just ban the dragons from flying in the Holy Dragon Principality, or more precisely, they prohibit the dragons from flying over the northernmost part of the continent ...

    The reason for this may be a secret for the time being, but Gao Wen is naturally happy about the incident itself.

    He just needs to let the dragon descendants use the wings of steel in the south of the duchy of the dragon, and they can fly freely without having to worry about the opinions of the duke of dragon, whether they can fly in the north ... as cecil Ruler, he didn''t care.

    "I think I understand what you mean," Gao Wen nodded. "Then we will control the flow of the steel wings. It will not flow to the Holy Dragon Principality. We can even legislate against this. You can also crack down on steel." Wings smuggling, the two countries can reach cooperation in this regard. "

    "It''s best, of course, and we''ll have to discuss the details of restricting the use of steel wings in the northern region, because there must be too brave dragons to find ways to further challenge the tradition," said Sir Goros, suddenly in his tone. A bit helpless, "You should understand that young people ... and young dragons will have some ... rebellion."

    "I understand," Gao Wen heard a laugh, and then suddenly the conversation turned sharply, and his expression became solemn. "Since we have already talked about this topic, I would like to say a few more words."

    "Please speak."

    "The Wings of Steel allow dragons to fly like dragons. Flying dragons in themselves mean great power," Gao Wen said seriously, "about this ..."

    Sir Golos immediately understood what Gavin meant, and he said immediately: "The dragon descendants in Cecil naturally abide by Cecil''s law. I think you can also create the wings of steel and you must be able to control those equipment. If the dragon wing of the Iron Wings is born, your country should not bring such things to the market. "

    Gao Wen nodded slightly: "I want to say two things, and what you mentioned is one of them."

    "Oh?" Sir Goros showed a curious look. "Then your second thing is ..."

    "I just want to confirm," Gao Wen smiled, "as far as I know, the laws of the Holy Dragon Principality should not prohibit dragons from becoming mercenaries in other countries ..."

    The eyes of Golos and several consultants on the scene fell on Asha Lena, the latter shrugged, and said helplessly: "That is a personal act."

    "Our laws really don''t prohibit this," Sir Goros turned back, with a serious expression, "but the main reason was that before today the duchy of the Dragon Dragon had not officially opened its doors to the outside world, as Asari Ms. Na said that even if there were dragons who left the country to become mercenaries, it was only a personal act.

    "If you mean that Cecil wants to establish a formal foreign corps in the name of the country, and wants to make this part of the agreement between the Cecil Empire and the Duchy of the Holy Dragon ... then we have to do it specifically The meeting, we discussed it carefully. "

    The corners of Gao Wen''s mouth had slightly tilted.

    The immediate ambassador is cautious and has not directly acknowledged or endorsed anything.

    But he said it would be enough to talk about it.

    The rest is bargaining.

    ...

    Juri has gradually fallen under the horizon, and there is only a pale red afterglow on the horizon. This slightly indifferent light spread from the direction of the plain on the west side, reflected on the tall iron towers and construction machinery, and also on the tall and grand Pyramidal building.

    The strange building standing on the ground was facing the afterglow of the sunset, a stream of magic flowing slowly in the cracks of some walls on its surface, and a faint rune mark emerged from the base of the building, Make it more silent and mysterious.

    "It''s a beautiful building," said Gordon the great architect, standing next to a construction machine in the open space, staring at the pyramid-shaped facility not far away, admiring with pride in his tone, "I can''t believe it ... in the old days , A craftsman who can build such a building in his lifetime can be regarded as the glory of the family, and can even become a display capital for future generations, and we only took one month to build it ... "

    "Just let the building itself stand up," Nicholas Egg always floated beside Gordon, with a buzzing sound inside the ball. "The internal equipment needs to be adjusted and tested for a long time."

    Hearing the other party, Gordon suddenly remembered the "newcomers" who recently appeared here and were busy around the "Computing Center" all day. He frowned subconsciously: "You mean those newcomers" Network and wetware technical experts''? They have been busy in it recently ... But to be honest, I ca n¡¯t really see the shadow of technical experts on them. Those people are not even connected to the magic wizard terminal. They are in operation. Machines are not as good as my workers ... "

    "Ah, they do look like they need to make up lessons," Nicholas Egg said buzzingly. "So the job of debugging the equipment is mainly given to the technicians sent by the Magic Technology Institute, as for those ''Newcomers'' ... they are mainly responsible for testing equipment. "

    Gordon was clearly skeptical: "Can they do it well?"

    "Don''t say it, they are really unexpectedly professional when testing those things, and they seem to be experienced in all kinds of accidents," Nicholas said with admiration in his tone. "In case of a connection failure, ordinary people It took at least half an hour, but I saw with my own eyes that they just climbed out of the immersion cabin and spit and went back to continue the test. It seemed that nothing had happened, and ordinary people continued to test the immersion cabin for a maximum of six hours before leaving for rest For a moment, those people seem to be able to stay in it for a lifetime. I really doubt that if the problem of eating, drinking, and drinking Lazarus is solved, they can really stay in it for a lifetime, and I don''t know how they got trained. "

    "Who knows," Gordon shrugged, "Your Majesty found these people anyway, then they must have their own strengths ..."

    (Slightly modified the earlier chapter on Hadirion ... although probably most people didn''t find it.)

 Chapter 855ï¼š Prototype

    Compared with Cecil''s existing network technicians, the biggest advantage of the insomniacs is that they are very familiar with the process of thinking networking and responding to various unexpected situations-in the past many years, they have been using the most dangerous methods Let your brain be directly exposed to a large-scale computing network. The lack of security mechanisms and the inherent defect of "human flesh online" make the sleepers often face some dangerous situations, including but not limited to brain nerve overload, mental suffering Damage, memory streaming, and soul problems.

    To them, all this is commonplace.

    It is for this reason that the "immersion tank" manufactured by the Cecilians, with a pile of safety devices and a physical layer of insurance, appears to these sleepers to be like a fortress made of steel, which can simultaneously protect the body and For the kind of mind, there is a sense of physical and mental relaxation when lying in-you don''t have to spend energy to maintain the Internet connection, and you don''t have to worry about any mental noise directly shining into your head. Many bishops claim that they can lie in it for a lifetime.

    Magnum was very surprised at the safety levels of the immersion capsules at first, and he could see how much R & D costs the Cecils spent on these safety measures, but soon he wanted to understand the key point-the sleeper was the original The spiritual network is for extraordinary people. With a few exceptions, everyone who is connected to the Internet has a strong spiritual power. In the event of a problem, you can pass it by yourself, and you ca n¡¯t resist it. It ¡¯s a dark sect. Occasionally hanging one or two can be considered a part of traditional customs.

    But Cecil is not the same. Their networks are for ordinary people, and ordinary people''s fragile minds and bodies need more protection. As a responsible empire, they have a greater obligation to protect citizens. As a result, the immersion tanks they created all took safety as the highest requirement, and even sacrificed part of the connection performance for this ...

    The two technical ideas are right or wrong. Archbishops, including Yuri and Magnum, think there is no doubt about this. Emperor Cecil is an extraterrestrial wanderer. The priest in this place has more warhammers than human heads. Large, locals are enthusiastic about mining by blasting and earthquakes.

    The truth is undoubtedly in the hands of-and always in the hands of-the Cecil Empire.

    The Empire Computing Center, the Hall of Thinking, and the Mind Hub.

    The radiance of the maggot floated on the surface of the silver-white alloy pillar, and the veins formed by arcane energy fluctuated like breaths between the gaps of the metal modules. The tall pillars connected the floor and the dome of the hall, and from time to time there were complicated runes and geometries. The figure emerged from the surface of the pillar and rose rapidly along its alloy shell. A pleasant, low-pitched buzz resounded softly in this bright hall, as if it contained the vitality of constant awakening.

    "The third trial was started, and the basal magic net has been stably supplied with energy," a technician from the Institute of Magical Guidance Technology stood in front of the nearby console, and said aloud while watching the many runes on it. "The mental hub begins to output sequential signals-all signals have been confirmed!"

    Yuri and Wendy were standing in front of the silver-white alloy column, listening to the wizard technician to report the progress, the former nodded slightly: "It seems to start smoothly."

    "It''s finally possible ..." Wendy seemed to be answering Yuri, and said softly to herself, and then she took a step forward, put her hand gently on the alloy shell of the large pillar, and started Unleash your spiritual power.

    In this era, in the field of research, "the extraordinary can manipulate magic without the help of additional tools when debugging certain devices" has probably become their only advantage when facing ordinary researchers.

    For a moment, the sight in the hall focused on Wendy.

    Cecil''s native technicians are watching her, and even watching the mental hub in front of her-countless people have spent a lot of effort on this thing, and only those who often deal with immersion cabins and the Internet will understand this thing What it means, they are watching this scene, as if watching the future of technology.

    Several compatriots at the scene are also watching her, but they are watching the past of the Hibernate Order: an old era is over, and new magic technology will be used to take over everything they once created, that The icy equipment is overlooking here, and within it, the 700-year accumulation of technology is waking up in an unprecedented way.

    Some people look forward to it, some people say it.

    With ripples of magic in the mental hub, Wendy breathed a sigh of relief and smiled: "Hello, future."

    Almost at the same time, a clear holographic projection emerged from the side of the console of the mental hub. Magnum''s figure appeared in the holographic projection. He stared, his voice was as loud as ever: "Woo oh-scare Laozi Jump! Have I entered the mental hub? "

    The magic technician in front of the console seems to have not seen the sudden emergence of Magnum, and still reports the situation scrupulously: "The mental hub starts to output responses ... the whole channel is unblocked, we can ''see'' the test group The signal is coming. "

    Magnum stared, glanced around the hall, and then pointed to himself: "Is ''signal'' talking about me?"

    Yuri frowned immediately: "Enough, this is a serious occasion-we shouldn''t agree to let you enter the mental hub first!"

    Magnan, who has been transferred to the mental hub, spreads his words: "Ms. Selena is monitoring the upload, Her Excellency Megur is under Her Majesty, and the only mind in the network is me-do you want to upload yourself? Come in with me? "

    Yuri pressed his forehead subconsciously: "... I shouldn''t have argued with you ... Anyway, how do you feel now?"

    "... in terms of general perception, it is no different from our own spiritual space," Magnum finally took seriously and began to answer Yuri''s question, "but it is still very ... ''barren'', and I was thrown into a void. There are only some basic ''frames'' and ''platforms'' here, which should be the original space built in the mental hub. But I can feel others-those fellows who are using the immersion capsule, I can feel their mind is in Around me, I just can''t see ... "

    Wendy nodded slightly: "Several test groups are still waiting for the next instructions. You can''t see that they are normal until all channels are open."

    "Well, I think so," Magnan said casually. "In addition, I can feel that this place is ... narrow. But I think this should be caused by the limited number of nodes."

    Yuri nodded: "Currently counting ordinary testers on shifts, we can only guarantee a thousand nodes to maintain a floating connection, and some of them will also be used for some additional test items. Of course, the remaining nodes are not It may maintain the scale of the previous Mind Network. But everything will be fine soon-all immersion capsules have passed the test, and the second batch of connection volunteers and test and maintenance personnel are also ready until the computing center is officially opened. The mind network will reappear ... "

    "It''s the" narrator''s neural network "," Magnum immediately corrected with a serious look. "The times have changed, my friend¡ªha, this sentence really feels inexplicable, and I begin to understand why the Cecil people Love chasing these ''fashionable'' words. "

    Yuri''s eye twitched slightly, and he decisively ignored Magnum, who appeared in the hall in the form of a holographic projection instead of a psychological projection. He tilted his head slightly and said to Wendy next to him, "It''s time to notify Samler. -Let him start the next step. "

    ...

    In the upper area of ??the computing center, one of the immersion cabins is neatly arranged in a large connecting machine room.

    Those silver-white hatches were open, and immersed in the cabin were former sleepless priests-these people changed into the white uniforms of Cecil''s technicians, and everyone''s expression was calm and slightly dull. .

    They are currently in a shallow connection state, maintaining the operation of the mental hub in the form of pure computing nodes. They are waiting for the next instructions, and the person in charge of this room is the former Archbishop of the Sleeper-Semler.

    This expression is always a little serious middle-aged man standing next to the console in the center of the computer room, while looking at the pillar in the center of the room that connects the mental hub, as if thinking something.

    Wendy''s voice suddenly came from the spiritual connection, interrupting Semmler''s thoughts.

    He looked up, and a former bishop standing nearby immediately responded: "Are you going to start?"

    "The mental hub is stable, and Magnum is ready in it," Semler slowly nodded, and Shen said, "Let the people start-close the hatch, connect deeply, and sort out your memories and Mind, let''s ... build the earth and the sky first. "

    One by one, the alloy hatches began to sink smoothly under the action of the mechanical device. The slight snoring sound of the hatch closure continued to be introduced into the ear. Semler closed his eyes slightly, and in his power as a high-level superhuman, In his mental perception, he was able to "see" that a faint "line" was extending from this room.

    The lines connect into a network, and the streams converge into rivers.

    And the room that spreads out of the "line" is not just here.

    Throughout the computing center, in many rooms on the upper level of the thinking hall, a flood of thinking is being connected, and a personal brain floating point is being activated.

    There are not only former sleepers, but also Cecil''s original network technicians, as well as "volunteers" recruited to provide computing support.

    Tonight, a thousand people are participating in this work at the Computing Center. They will build the prototype of the "narrator neural network" and carry out the original "Genesis" in this network.

    What they created tonight will be stored in all nodes in the form of floating storage, and with the addition of more nodes and the rotation of new and old nodes will be retained for a long time, evolve rapidly, and gradually improve ...

    And among these technicians and volunteers, ordinary people occupy the majority-hundreds of ordinary people form the initial node of this prototype network, and the "immersion capsule" allows these people and the extraordinary to stand on the same foot. A starting line.

    In the cyberspace formed by the human mind, everyone''s thinking will no longer be distinguished from extraordinary and mortal.

    ...

    In the thinking hall, Magnum, who appeared in the hall in the form of a holographic projection, opened his eyes wide and described with a touch of joy what he saw in the online world:

    "The light and the most basic ground have begun to appear-they are building an open virtual interface ... oh! I see the sky! It''s rude but beautiful!"

    But Yuri no longer cared about Magnum''s voice at this time.

    Because the intelligent Cecil technicians thought of adding a volume adjustment function to Magnum''s sound device in advance-after confirming that a strangely loud guy was not prepared to follow the friendly suggestions of the field staff about the experimental environment After that, the magic technician in front of the console directly turned Magnum''s volume to the minimum.

    In order to complete the work, Magnum must stay in the mental hub at this moment. The inability to move freely in the network means that he cannot project his consciousness onto other nodes, and he cannot form a "psychological projection" as usual. "He can only communicate externally through sound and light equipment in the hall like a broadcast signal-praise the magic technology, and now it only needs some buttons to quiet this guy.

    Yuri even felt the world was better.

    "Do you know, Ms. Wendy, as a dormant who only joined the Order during the Rosetta era, my biggest regret was that I failed to witness first-hand how the Order formed a world in the spiritual network," He tilted his head and couldn''t help but say the emotion in his heart at the moment, "I have no regrets now-we are witnessing history with our own eyes, a thing destined to change the world, it is being born here."

    Wendy smiled slightly and said softly, "Hope the wanderers outside the region will be satisfied with our work."

    "He will be satisfied," Yuri said briskly. "In a few days he will come to accept all of this. Hopefully by then he will tell us what the" narrator "in this" narrator neural network "stands for. ... "

    Wendy''s smile stiffened for a moment.

    She subconsciously touched her back neck, and suddenly felt a little pain behind the neck ...

 Chapter 856ï¼š Friends with Dragon

    When the rising sun shone on the earth, the city that slept in the night gradually woke up, with a hint of bright red sunlight leaning across the undulating boundaries of the dark mountain ranges, and cast a continuous and brilliant between the plains and hills. Light and shadow, the boundary between light and shadow gradually passed to the highest tower of the Imperial College, a majestic bell sounded at this time.

    The magic mechanism drives the gears and levers in the tower, the bearings of Zaza turning pull the chain made of stainless steel, the counterweight sways in the bell tower, and the bell sounds flutters for a while. The first thing to wake up is Imperial College. Then gradually woke up the streets and squares, houses and shops around the college ...

    Several bell towers rang in the city, and soon, a more crisp and urgent ringtone, which was different from the bell, appeared again on the streets.

    Half-old children and young people in felt hats and short jackets set off from post offices and newspaper distribution points all over the place, riding the ¡°bicycles¡± that have become more and more popular in Cecil on various streets. Those crispy The car bell is the second "alarm clock" to wake the city.

    They are the city''s newsboys and postmen. In most modern cities of Cecil, the citizens'' day-to-day life basically starts with the crisp car bells of these newsboys and postmen.

    Sir Goros dressed in casual clothes and walked the streets of this exotic city with Asha Lena, who was also in casual clothes. They watched the whole city wake up from their deep sleep in the early morning sun, and the dragon The distinct buildings and residents of Linbao are surrounded by two dragons.

    "I have a book in the room where I live, which describes the city like this-the early morning of Cecil wakes up with the sound of modern industry, mechanically driven bells, ringtones for two-wheelers "The sound of the car whistle of the public magic car ..." Sir Goros said casually. "Now it seems that the meaning of these sentences can only be understood by seeing with your own eyes."

    "The human world in my memory is not so prosperous and ... fast," Asharena shook her head. "Of course, it feels good now."

    A crisp and slightly innocent voice came from the side, interrupting the conversation between the two dragons: "Sir, madam, would you like a newspaper? The latest news, the most interesting news! Just two Els! Just two Els for two! "

    Sir Goros looked back and saw a boy in a dark blue plaid coat standing in front of him, with a beaming smile on his face, eyes big and bright, and a large shoulder bag full of waist newspaper.

    Ah, again, the "Cesir view" you can''t see elsewhere.

    The jazz laughed and couldn''t help asking: "What''s the biggest news?"

    "The empire is about to establish diplomatic relations with the Principality of the Holy Dragon, sir!" Said the boy happily, holding up a newspaper in his hand, "the meeting in the large chamber has been successfully concluded, and we now have another ally-perhaps very Soon we can expect some special products from the far north, or a new market-there is more! Come on, sir, you look like a person interested in current affairs, but you can''t miss more in this newspaper Big news! "

    There was a stun in the eyes of Sir Goros, and he made a brief mistake, and Asha Lena, who was next to him, had already taken out two coins-Cecil''s new coin, and passed it with a smile: "A newspaper ,handsome guy."

    "Thank you, madam ~"

    The boy who sold the newspaper ran away, and Asha Lena shook Gorosh''s newspaper with the fragrance of ink in her hand as if she was showing off the booty, with a smile on her face: "Now we are all part of the news , Sir. "

    "... What word did you just use? Ah, ''quickly,''" Gorosh said with a crying expression on his face, and he spread his hands, glanced over the newspaper, "What happened only yesterday. ... now even the children know. "

    "... Negotiations lasted for almost a week. Tolerance and frankness allowed the two nations to finally come together, and the empire and its new allies in the economic and cultural fields ..." Asarena swept the front page of the newspaper , Read two sentences casually, revealing a trace of emotion, "Twenty years ago, a human lord would hire twenty spies and assassins to spy on such an" intelligence ", and use hundreds of silver coins to buy each other. The cook and the maid in the castle ... "

    "There will still be rulers doing similar things now, but what they are going to spy will definitely change," Golos said casually, followed by a look at Azarena, "but you''re right in this regard '' The quotes are ''understandable.''

    "When I was a mercenary, I did a similar job-working for the aristocracy came quickly, but Byron didn''t support his partners in dealing with the aristocracy. He was more interested in hunting monsters and collecting precious materials for the mage. "Asha Lena said, shaking her head," But no matter what work, it is a free time. Dealing with monsters in the mountains is easier than dealing with the wise and cunning Cecil diplomats. Now. "

    Sir Goros laughed: "Anyway, it''s finally over. We have opened the door. Dragon descent will enjoy the industrial products of the human world, access to new knowledge and new technology, and humanity will get a piece of it. Northern markets-and more importantly, a strong ally. "

    ...

    Hitty walked into the blue carpeted study. The bright sun was shining through the large floor-to-ceiling windows. She saw the burly ancestor standing in front of the window. The sunlight was plated outside his tall figure. A layer of glow.

    "Ancestors," said the princess''s long princess, bowing her head respectfully and gently, "the business adjustment plan with the Duchy of the Holy Dragon has been drawn up."

    Gao Wen nodded slightly: "Well, just hand it over to Paderick according to the results of the last meeting."

    Hitty came to Gao Wen and looked out of the window with him¡ªin the bright sky background, a few dark shadows emerged from the southeast sky. The silhouettes of two cone-shaped aircraft and a flying dragon were following The borders of the Dark Mountains fly from east to west.

    "Today''s flight technology team has a series of test projects-Rebecca is leading her team to collect more data on Steel Wings and accumulate more information for subsequent mass production versions."

    "We finally pulled the Dragonborn on this boat ..." Gao Wen said softly.

    "Yeah, it''s hard to imagine ... we''ll have a dragon army," even at this time, Herty''s voice would be ridiculous, "frankly, even on the day the steel wing successfully flew, I would I dare not imagine that this will really succeed ... "

    "Don''t take it too seriously, Hetty," Gao Wen turned to his side. "The armed dragons may be powerful, but they are not Cecilians, and no part of the empire''s force can be completely dependent on foreign mercenaries-let alone It is said that these mercenaries are still very expensive and not many. Our own air combat troops are the foundation of the Empire Sky, and the Dragons are just a supporting force. "

    Hitty immediately lowered her head. "Yes, ancestor, I will remember your teachings."

    "Don''t be so serious," looking at Hertie, who was always so serious, Gao Wen shook his head. "It''s been so tight and I can''t marry."

    "An ancestor ...?"

    "Don''t be so nervous, just make a joke to relax you," Gao Wen laughed. "Well ... if you can balance with Rebecca, it''s great. As a transcendent, you are actually young, but too much. Growing up, Rebecca has grown a lot over the years, but her character is always so aggressive. "

    Hetty wanted to say that a joke from her ancestor made her more nervous, but she was afraid that she might accidentally re-direct the topic back to the direction of "you are not too young", so she had to rush the topic in another direction. : "You value the relationship with the Principality of the Holy Dragon so much ... Is it because of the dragons? Are you doing some kind of" preparation "?"

    "There are reasons for this," Gao Wen saw Hetty''s careful thinking of shifting the subject, but did not point out. "Dragon descendants claim to be exorcised deformities, which is indeed true from their apparent status quo, even Most Dragonborns seem to think so, but I think ... the relationship between them and the Dragons behind them is not so simple.

    "From Melita Pena''s attitude towards the Dragonborn, and from the strange state of the Dragon themselves that I have observed, I think there is something hidden behind this ''Exile.''

    "According to my guess, the top ruler of the Dragonborn, the Archduke of Dragon Blood, and the group called the" Dragon Blood Council ", they should all have some understanding of this, but for some reason, The secret was private.

    "At this stage, we are not capable of investigating anything, but at least we have a good relationship with the Dragonborn-at some point in the future, this may have unexpected results.

    "Of course, there are other reasons why I have to pay attention to the Duchy of the Holy Dragon."

    Hetty blinked and responded quickly: "You mean ... they rejected a lot of your initial proposals, and then readjusted a lot of business cooperation?"

    Gao Wen nodded slightly.

    "Everything Rosetta August can''t see, they can see," he said in a deep voice. "This is obviously not because the emperor of Tifeng was stupid-but because the dragons exceeded my expectations. .

    "The so-called ''closed exclusion, enclosed in deep mountain glaciers'' are all false.

    "Dragons have a long life span, and it seems that the closer their blood is to the primitive Dragon race, the longer their life span. For such a long-lived race, their civilization may be slow, but they will never occlude ignorance-even if they only look outside once in a while. The long years are enough for them to accumulate enough wisdom and experience.

    "Human dynasties have changed. In the eyes of such longevity races, it is like a drama on the stage. A dynasty passes, and a dynasty passes. If they still have a secret hole card that is enough to fight the tide of magic, then what they have seen ''Drama'' is definitely more than you and I imagine.

    "Our magic technology and marketing plans may be new to them, but many of our ideas are probably not new to them.

    "In the face of such a race, we can no longer use the same ideas of dealing with Tifeng and the tribe of Ogure ..."

    Listening to Gao Wen''s unhurried words, Hetillo thought and realized: "Because I can''t get down?"

    Gao Wen: "... It''s not your style to speak like this. Where did you hear it?"

    Hitty hurriedly lowered her head. "Amber says she has compiled a set of terms you have created that can be used in all kinds of new things ..."

    Gao Wen''s eyes shook: "Don''t learn from her in the future. Sooner or later, I will search out all the small books she has hidden."

    Then he cleared his throat and resolved the embarrassment for a moment: "In short, the Dragonborn is a group worthy of attention-although they call themselves ''Principality'', few people in this world should despise such a ''Principality''. The enemy will be troublesome, but if it can be pulled to a front, it must be a very valuable ally.

    "This kind of ally deserves more sincerity and cost to maintain."

    "Yes," Hetty said earnestly. "I''ll remember it."

    Gao Wen nodded with satisfaction, then glanced at the mechanical clock on the wall next to him, and thoughtfully said, "According to the schedule, we should go to the acceptance calculation center today ..."

    "Yes, half an hour before departure," returned Hetty. "Yuri is ready."

    Gao Wen gave a whisper, he turned his head, glanced over a map on the desk not far away, and said casually after taking his eyes off, "You arrange it, we are ready to go."

    Govin and Herty left the study.

    On the large wooden desk, a map depicting the whole of the Cecil Empire is quietly spreading out.

    On the map, the key points in the south, north, east, west, and the Holy Spirit Plain are depicted with strange tower-shaped icons, and there are smaller icons drawn around those high towers. The red lines are connected like spider silk. Node by node.

    Southbound Headquarters, Northbound Headquarters ... Emperor Control Center ... Solin Headquarters, Saint Sunil Headquarters ...

    At the bottom of the map, a line of handwritten letters seemed to glow in the sun:

    Empire Monet''s entire territory connection plan.

 Chapter 857ï¼š "sample"

    Cecil City, North Shore Development Zone, Empire Computing Center.

    The majestic pyramid-shaped building is quietly located on the open river bank highlands, the magical stream of magic flowing silently in the magical veins on the building surface, the newly transplanted green arches are around the building, and there are separate facilities for the facility. The Obelisk of the Magic Net and the signal gain device are distributed on both wings of the pyramid. This brand-new facility is shining brightly in the sun and is ready for today''s official opening.

    The black magic car with the imperial imperial emblem steadily parked in front of the pyramid. After the door opened, Govin and Herty walked out of the car.

    The responsible person of the computing center has been waiting at the door.

    "It looks so beautiful-much more beautiful than I expected," Herti couldn''t help but look up at the upper end of the "pyramid", watching the arcane light flow continuously on the inclined surface, she did nothing There is no such thing as admiration, "It is indeed more commonplace than ordinary, serious research facilities."

    "The ''distribution stations'' that will be open to the public will follow similar design ideas," Gao Wen said with a smile. "After all, they are not only the research facilities of the empire, but also part of a series of subsequent livelihood programs."

    During their two or three-sentence conversation, the technical team led by Yuri has come to Gao Wen-these former sleeper priests with a touch of awe, treat Gao Wen with a more respectful attitude than the ordinary Cecilians. Saluting salute, Yuri bowed his head, and said meticulously, "Salute to you, Your Majesty the Emperor-we have completed your task, and the Imperial Computing Center is ready."

    "Very good," Gao Wen nodded with a smile. "You are doing well. Look up. Cecil''s rules are not so strict."

    The former sleepers raised their heads one by one, and Gao Wen and Hetty glanced at those who were "paid for their work." They were about to say something, but suddenly stopped for a second.

    Gao Wen looked at Yuri with a strange expression¡ªand the obvious dark circles on almost everyone else''s face, with a hint of wonder in his tone: "You guys ... are you okay?"

    Yuri didn''t respond at first. He wore a pair of large dark circles and bloodshot eyes, but he soon understood the meaning of Gao Wen, and was surprised that the "outside wanderer" would care. When he was waiting for someone''s health, he also quickly shook his head: "Please don''t worry, this is commonplace for researchers ..."

    A group of former bishops and archbishops nodded after hearing the words, and the scene was full of fairy tales-Gao Wen looked at these people almost in a stunned state, and then turned his head and whispered a whisper to Herty: "I think they are more important than your level. A little higher-this is not a painting ... "

    Hitty: "..."

    The old ancestors forbade her to talk with Amber, but what did the old ancestors keep talking about?

    But before she responded, Gao Wen had already taken a step forward: "Then we don''t delay time, go in now. Yuri, you lead the way."

    Gao Wen couldn''t help but urged, not because he couldn''t wait for the acceptance calculation center, mainly because the mental state of the group of eternal sleepers made people feel at a loss. He was really afraid that these guys would die suddenly on the spot for themselves-to be honest It is indeed the only one among the three major dark sects who is engaged in network engineering. How long has this group of people not slept? I''m sorry for their "Eternal Sleeper" name ...

    With a slight drift of thought, Gao Wen followed Yuri and others into the building of the computing center. The spacious and bright thinking hall and the faint humming mental hub greeted the crowds in front of them. With excitement and joy, Wendy next to Yuri said while walking forward: "Your Majesty, all of us are deeply attracted by this incredible technical idea. The more we study deeply, the more we feel it. Almost limitless potential-We used to think that the network of minds created by the Everlasting Order was sufficient to solve all the ''computational'' problems in the world, but after seeing the information about the space of origin, we realized that the development of technology was indeed Is endless ... "

    "This thing keeps everyone awake at night," Semler said in a deep voice. "We even want to put ourselves in the immersion cabin all day. The team is building a new network ''base'' from scratch these days, creating Basic mental space, combing the level of consciousness, building a zero-level network ... Everyone does not want to rest, and everyone is not willing to miss this event that casts history. "

    Yuri nodded and took up the topic: "In fact, we are already thinking about how to make stronger and extraordinary people able to connect to the Internet for a longer time. Archbishop Rutherford ... Researcher Rutherford wants to use it in his brain before improving it. The ''artificial umbilical cord'' on your body that has the energy supply of a living circle-your thoughts on transforming the mental network have inspired us, and the technology related to brain servants can actually be harmless. Our initial thoughts are based on the experience of Researcher Magnan Looking for the improvement direction of brain servant technology in memory, he is currently the only person who has undergone the transformation of brain servant and is soberly returning ... "

    A middle-aged man with thinning forehead¡ªhe is the "Researcher Rutherford" in Yuri''s mouth¡ªwas a smile on his face and said with a little pride: "The key is to accurately extract and analyze As far as Researcher Magnum''s memory is concerned, we have already solved most of the previous problems. The only remaining problem is how to get Researcher Magnum to cooperate ... "

    Wendy couldn''t help but sigh: "When he became a cyber-mind, the fists he had worked with had no effect ... and only Selena and Lord Megal who could help us seemed to be new to us. Not interested in ideas. "

    Gao Wen: "..."

    The former sleepers put on the researcher''s uniform, separated from the dark and heavy plans, and devoted themselves to purely technical careers. As a result, these people seemed a little too overdone, and began to move towards the other one. The extreme direction ran all the way, so that Gao Wen had to interrupt when they were discussing hotly: "Stop-stop for a while. You calm down."

    Only then did Yuri and others suddenly realize that they seemed too excited after talking about technology, so that they almost forgot the majesty of the "extraordinary wanderers", and immediately stopped nervously, and Gao Wen frowned at them. "Don''t forget the previous lesson."

    Semler took a soft breath and lowered his head deeply: "Yes, we will not forget."

    Gao Wen''s expression relaxed a little: "Cecil''s research work has a complete project approval, evaluation, review, and approval process. I think you should have read the relevant documents. Remember them first, and then you will talk. The future in Cecil. "

    In fact, he also wanted to add his own thoughts. Although the over-zealous research impulse is harmful, the persecution of Magnum seems to be quite pleasing, but unfortunately this sentence is obviously detrimental to the majesty of the foreign wanderers. , He had no choice but to go back ...

    ...

    The anti-gravity rune-driven lifting platform quietly docked in the middle of the half-moon-shaped slot, and Govin and Herty stepped off the platform. Together with Yuri and others, they took the lifting platform through the isolation gate at the top of the computing center. With the sound of the mechanical locking device, the lifting platform returned to the floor, and a bright pure white room was presented to everyone. Right now.

    This is the room on the top floor of the entire computing center, and it is also the main destination where Gao Wen came to "accept" the computing center today.

    Hitty looked curiously at this apparently special security room.

    The layout here looks similar to other "connected computer rooms". Dozens of immersion cabins are neatly arranged on the floor, and a series of rune devices and auxiliary equipment are located next to the wall. The only difference from other computer rooms is that Hetty didn''t see a "pillar" in the center of the room to connect to the mental hub, but instead replaced it with a large eye-catching chair.

    The seat was placed on a silver-white metal platform. A large number of rune towlines and artificial nerve cords extended at the base. The rune''s brilliance and arcane streamer flowed continuously between those towlines, showing it. Already activated-this seat reminded Herty of the first "immersion" device in the lab at the time, but it was clearly some sort of more advanced device.

    After a brief recall of the architectural layout of the computing center, Hetty realized that this "seat" was located at the center fixed point of the entire "pyramid", just above the mental hub!

    "Did you notice?" Gao Wen noticed Herty''s gaze, he smiled, and walked forward as he said, "This device is also used to connect the" narrator neural network ", you can think of it as A special immersion cabin, but it is directly connected to the mental hub, which is equivalent to a part of the mental hub. Carmel made it himself, in order to give it a stronger connection ability, a whole seventeen artificial nerves are connected under the seat Cable and a lot of magic net connections-this is for me. "

    Hetty had already known about Gao Wen''s plan in advance, so it was not a big surprise at this time, but she only showed a curious look after seeing the special "connecting device" for the first time, while Yuri and others present looked at each other. Get up, but before they have time to ask anything, a slight frictional sound of the operation of the mechanical device is heard again in the direction of the gate of the elevator platform not far away.

    The lifting platform returned to this room again, and Carmel and Veronica walked down from the platform.

    Veronica held a platinum scepter and nodded slightly to Gawain. "Sorry, we''re late."

    Carmel went on to explain: "It took a little time to coordinate the middle and lower network technology groups and debug the remote equipment."

    "No, just right," Gao Wen smiled. "We are about to start."

    Then he turned his head and looked at Yuri and others.

    "The necessary people are here," he said in a deep voice. "Everyone now enters the network-we are entering the final step of launching the" narrator neural network. "

    The Archbishops seemed a little dazed, but Hetty, Carmel and Veronica had moved towards the immersion bays closest to the center of the room, and Semmler and others quickly reacted-no one questioned the extraterritorial On the wanderer''s orders, they quickly found the available immersion capsules themselves, lying one by one inside.

    Gao Wen came to the "seat" in the center of the room and sat down slowly after calming down a bit.

    Normally, he doesn''t need to use any device to connect to the network, but that''s the case with the "mind network".

    Today''s "narrator neural network" has a higher security level and higher connection requirements. Pure mental signals will be physically shielded by the terminal device. Therefore, he must also use a special connection device to enter this new network. .

    Everything for safety.

    The slightly icy touch came from a series of contacts on the seat back, a little magic penetrated through clothing that was not too thick, and began to connect with the nervous system. Kovan relaxed his spirit and entered the little bit. A cyberspace that has just been established and is still young.

    A sky-blue connection interface swiftly swept through the field of vision, and chaotic lights and shadows gathered from all directions. After a brief sense of spatial replacement and weightlessness, the scene in front of everyone finally stabilized.

    A vast but empty grassland stretches in the field of vision, the bright and clean sky envelopes the ground, the breeze blows from nowhere, rolling soft grass leaves and flower stems.

    In the distance, flickering color blocks and lines are curling and moving, sketching new worldly things and new earth boundaries, and a huge light curtain moving in the sky, adjusting the details and contours of the world.

    The technicians located in other computer rooms of the Computing Center and the Magic Technology Research Institute are constantly improving the world. The color blocks, lines, and light curtains are the scenes of their busy work, and in a deeper place, on the Internet "National application layer", a new origin space has taken shape, and a new origin laboratory is being set up.

    Gao Wen looked at this beautiful but slightly empty place, took a deep breath, and a smile appeared on his face: "Not bad."

    Then he slowly opened his hands and began to strip a copy of the "data" that he had not saved long ago from his "memory bank".

    To rebel against God, we must first study God. To study God, it is better to have a sample.

    Detoxified samples are much better.

 Chapter 858ï¼š Narrator plan

    At first, only the endless wind was blowing through the open fields.

    But soon, Yuri felt that a strange breath was rapidly gathering. It was invisible and intangible, but it attracted everyone''s attention with a strong sense of existence-it felt like a huge creature that was invisible to the naked eye. Slowly came to the crowd, the huge creature disappeared, but there was a constant low breathing sound and a sense of oppression from biological instincts coming from all directions.

    Everyone widened their eyes with tension and confusion, and Semmler summoned the battle staff subconsciously, Wendy frowned instantly, and Magnum''s figure suddenly emerged from the air, he had not had time Saying hello with Yuri and others with a loud voice, and already staring in the direction of Gao Wen¡ª¡ª

    A translucent faint outline has surfaced in front of Gao Wen, and the entity quickly gathered in the next second.

    It was a huge white spider.

    She lay quietly on the flat grassland, surrounded by a layer of almost transparent white cocoons, and the blades of grass moved by the wind were shaking on the edge of the cocoons, surging as if licking, and when the white spider appeared For an instant, Magan''s exclaiming sounded: "All my ancestors! Spiritual wind--"

    Gawain pointed at Magnum at will, "Shut up."

    A huge turbulence of thoughts instantly struck Magnum''s mental level, and the latter word of the psychic storm exploded into a splendid firework in place without saying the words¡ªof course, he recovered in two seconds. Now, and immediately closed his mouth and stood honestly in the same place, visually, within a short time, the mental storm could not stand up.

    Gao Wen also had some experience fighting side by side with Magnum, and he was well prepared.

    And this sudden episode also awakened the people at the scene. After a short period of misery and panic, Yuri was the first to calm down, and he looked at the spider in the cocoon with a wary look, although he had already vaguely guessed this. "God" should now be charged, he still swallowed subconsciously: "Your Majesty, this is ..."

    "The upper narrator, the preserved part," Gao Wen said casually, and glanced at the eternal sleepers who were close to the enemy. "Relax, he is harmless, even if he looks straight, he won''t suffer pollution- Divinity and humanity have been separated and purified. Only pure mind and ''personality'' have survived, which is similar in nature to Magnum or Selena. "

    During the conversation, the transparent light cocoon that enveloped the entire white spider had trembled gently, and then seemed to be gradually awake from a long sleep. The huge white spider suddenly moved, and the entire light cocoon was instantly broken and dissipated. .

    The "upper narrator" woke up, and the amazing arthropod stroked blankly twice, and then gradually grasped the balance. He or she propped up the body, and the aimless head turned in this strange world, although there was no The eyes, but the light flows on the surface of the skull, a confused and confused emotion seems to be able to reach everyone''s mind through those lights.

    Almost at the same time as the white spider woke up, a black figure also emerged from the air¡ªthe old man in black robe holding a worn lantern appeared at the feet of the white spider. He looked around blankly and noticed the station quickly. Gao Wen and others not far away.

    "Welcome to wake up," Gao Wen nodded to them with a smile, "I hope that this ''sleeping'' has not caused you too much damage."

    "We ..." Duvalt finally hesitated to speak. He felt the tense atmosphere around him, but seemed to pay little attention to all of this. He just whispered in confusion, the old lantern in his hand suddenly dim, "We Should have fallen into eternal darkness ... "

    "We should be dead," Narityr in the form of white spider finally got rid of confusion, she turned her head, "gazing" at Gao Wen, "What happened?"

    "You did die once," Gao Wen sighed, and said helplessly, "but don''t you know-as long as the conditions are right, the data can be ''data repaired''."

    "Data repair?" Naritiel''s tone was confused, "What''s that?"

    "It''s complicated to explain, you just need to know one thing-at the last moment, I" save "you," Gao Wen said, and raised his finger to his head. "A huge amount of data, but You should be very clear that the data from the entire sandbox world adds up to me. "

    Naritiel froze, lowered her head slightly, and looked at Duvalt under her feet: "Duvalt, can you understand me?"

    The old man in a black robe holding a worn lantern was looking at Gao Wen with a startled look. Suddenly, he seemed to understand something and sighed thoughtfully: "I think I know ..."

    He remembered what happened that day, everything he encountered when trying to pollute Gao Wen''s mind after forcibly entering the deified form-he was quickly defeated at the time, so that he had no time to analyze anything, but at this moment He finally had a chance to sort out what happened then, and finally had a chance to understand what happened to himself and Naritiel.

    "I should have thought of it ..." He had a complicated look. "Pollution is mutual, and of course the engulfing of the mind can also be ... Your memory and soul are so huge that the gods will be horrible. We rashly establish a connection with your mind. It was as simple as'' failure ''. You ... ate'' Naritil ''and me!''

    At the moment, almost everyone''s eyes widened in astonishment. Even Yuri and Magnum, who had experienced the first half of the battle at that time, couldn''t help but look at each other, and the archbishop of several sleepers looked at Gao Wen again. Awe, Veronica''s silent eyes looked deeper and deeper, but Hetty showed a thoughtful look-only Gao Wen was still indifferent, he looked up at Naritiel and spread his hands. "Isn''t I vomiting again?"

    If amber is on the scene, it will definitely pick up immediately at this time and say "It is not eaten when it is spit out, but at least it will be included for a while", but this time the shame of the elf was busy arranging the public opinion situation after establishing diplomatic relations with the Holy Principality And did not follow up, resulting in no one at the scene to pick up Gao Wen''s stalk.

    The atmosphere seemed a little weird.

    As for what happened at that time, it is indeed similar to Duvalt''s, but this is not the first time that Gao Wen "swallows" other minds-he did it once a few years ago, and was swallowed by him at that time. , Is a reckless to regrettable sleeper, the other party tried to invade the "Gawain Cecil" consciousness from the spiritual level, but was torn into pieces and disintegrated and absorbed by Gawain''s massive memory bank. After devouring it, Gao Wencai mastered a lot of information related to the Perpetual Sleeper, and eventually became an "outside wanderer" who invaded the spiritual network.

    What he did on the upper narrator is essentially the same as that of the previous year-even if the difficulty and volume are different, but in the face of a miracle satellite database, it is just a matter of downloading.

    Gao Wen had a hard time explaining the specific principles to outsiders, but he estimated that the people at the scene probably didn''t need any explanation: they roughly attributed such things directly to the ancestors of the ancestors / the extravagant wanderers / the legendary pioneers There are three major reasons for it ...

    Of course, "swallowing the gods" sounds beautiful, but Gao Wen estimates that he can only do this once-if it is not in the conscious world formed by the spiritual network, or if it happens to meet the "upper narrator" The mental and physical deities that he extremely restrained, he would not have succeeded without the ingested party being relatively inexperienced and relatively weak.

    The perfect conditions required in this process are so harsh that they are not reproducible-in the final analysis, it is the hordes of sea monsters that "swallow the gods" on the physical level.

    The thoughts flickered for a moment, and Gao Wen coughed slightly, then looked at Naritiel and broke the silence again: "So I wanted to tell you at the time that I could have a better way-but you were I didn''t hear it and ran out. I almost couldn''t drag you back. "

    The giant spider''s long arthropod stroked unconsciously on the ground twice, and Naritir''s soft voice came directly into everyone''s mind: "I was ... anxious."

    "I know," Gao Wen smiled. "Understandable."

    "Your Majesty," Semler finally found a chance to speak at this time. The serious middle-aged man couldn''t help but take the first two steps, and said nervously, looking at the huge white spider, "You take the upper storyteller ... ... ''save'' down, do you want to ... "

    As Semler spoke, the attention of Nareitier and Duvalt fell on Govin, and Duvalt directly said the same confusion: "You leave us, you want to do what?"

    "I want to do some follow-up research," Gao Wen said calmly. "The people we are present with have a delicate relationship with the gods. We are curious about the power and weakness of the gods, so we need the ''upper narrator''. And I want Validate some personal conjectures-a ''god'' that lifts most of the deities'' traits, and your form of existence makes me very curious. "

    He talked about his thoughts and looked at Naretti and Duvalt calmly and honestly, without hiding the curiosity and inquiry in his eyes.

    The "upper narrator" is the most precious wealth he has rescued from the spiritual network. This is a unique sample of the gods. It contains the entire cycle of the birth, death, and rebirth of the gods. Because of its irreproducible characteristics such as security and controllability, Gao Wen tried his best to leave "He", and even named the new empire computing network as "narrator neural network".

    In the face of Gao Wen''s answer, Naritir gathered up some of his limbs with a little anxiety. The huge body shook slightly and said with a sigh: "So, is this a new ''experimental'' project? ? "

    "This is indeed an experimental project," Gao Wen nodded, "but not all ''experimental projects'' are not good. There are also experiments that both parties recognize and volunteer to participate in, there are harmless experiments, there are mutually beneficial experiments ... ... "

    "I know," Naritiel interrupted Gao Wen. "I still know the knowledge ..."

    Gao Wen raised his eyebrows: "What about your opinions?"

    Duvalt closed his eyes slightly, and Naritiel whispered after a few seconds of silence: "What does this mean to us-we are the individuals who should die, as you have said , There is no place for us in the real world. Of course, if you insist on it, do it ... "

    "But I hope all this is based on fair cooperation rather than coercion," Gao Wen shook his head. "The former Church of the Sleepers is no longer there. Here is Cecil, who executes Cecil''s order¡ª ¡ªI don''t want to persecute you. "

    Duvalt opened his eyes. "We need a reason."

    Gao Wen looked at each other quietly, and then said slowly after a few seconds: "Just to remember those who lived in the sandbox number one."

    Naritiel moved her long arthropods.

    "The history of Sandbox No. 1 is over, and the former residents no longer exist. When people in the real world die, some of his relatives and friends will remember him, and his neighbors will remember him, even if no one is there. Remember, he always has the bones alive, but the virtual personality of the sandbox, no one in the real world remembers them, and their remains are not in the network, "Gao Wen said calmly," Naritier Duvalt, you guys ¡ª that''s what they left behind.

    "I have no intention of kidnapping your thoughts in this way, but I hope you will take this into account: ''the upper narrator'' is the last memory of the entire sandbox world, if you are willing to act as a citizen of Cecil Stay here, then it''s a continuation for the former residents in Sandbox One. "

    Naritiel and Duvalt silently inadvertently, Gao Wen saw no pause, and then continued: "In addition, if you are willing to stay, I promise that you can reach the ''real world'' in some way.

    "You are now in a new network that is different from the spiritual network. There is no sandbox system here. The new terminal technology allows you to interact with the real reality to a certain extent-I can give this part of the information to You, let you know what I say.

    "In exchange, I want you to be part of this new network. Of course, you will be limited by the rules of the network-this restriction is mainly to protect the nodes of the network, and I can promise that it is harmless to you.

    "You have to decide for yourself how to weigh it."

 Chapter 859ï¼š Hello world

    After Gavin had finished speaking, he calmed down, leaving Naritir and Duvalt the time to think.

    As he himself said, he does not want to persecute the "god" who has lost his dignity in front of him to become a "component" of the narrator''s neural network, although he can indeed force the other party to do so, or even You can use your own special power to directly dismantle the personality of the other party and reset it to become the "narrator core", but this is against his principles.

    He did not bring down a **** to make himself the next "god".

    Of course, he still hopes that Narityr and Duvalt can agree to their own conditions, not only because he really needs to study the secrets of the gods through each other, but also because in his plan, the narrator neural network would If you want to achieve a higher level of "goal", you must have a super core like "upper narrator".

    Naritir and Duvalt were silent at the same time, and seemed to be communicating in a way that no one else knew. The two factors proposed by Gao Wen indeed touched the former deities of the "two in one", their Silence is the manifestation of shake.

    The real heart will not be shaken like this.

    Finally, the huge white spider slightly shook its long forelimbs, with a hint of hesitation and hesitation. The spider''s front half suddenly lowered its height. A girl wearing a long white skirt and long white hair In a stream of light condensed into shape, slowly walked down the foreleg of the white spider, and came to Gao Wen.

    "I want to see ... the materials you said."

    Gao Wen smiled: "Of course."

    ...

    In the heart-like world formed by the above thousands of network nodes, the sun that was born less than ten days ago is shining on the prairie on the seventh day of birth, and the grass and wild flowers on the fourth day of birth are swaying slowly in the sun and breeze. The upper storyteller who was reborn six minutes ago was quietly prone on a hillside, with a gorgeous light curtain surrounding the giant spider''s body, and the communication of knowledge and information was proceeding little by little.

    Gao Wen stood on a hill not far away, with Hetty, Carmel, Veronica and Yuri standing beside him.

    "Your Majesty," Semler whispered, breaking the silence. "Are you sure it is safe to do this?"

    "The upper narrator is no longer a god. Naratil and Duvalt are now only two powerful cyber minds, and they are under the supervision of the entire narrator network." Gao Wen knew that every contact with the upper narrator Everyone in the world has such concerns as Samler, so he is patient and understands, "I know what you are worried about, but it is necessary and safe to do so."

    Yuri could not help frowning: "Are they going to restore the personality and power of the gods someday?"

    "This is the basis of our research, and it is also a key part of confronting the gods in the new disobedience plan," said Gao Wen, and looked at Veronica and Carmel who were standing next to her. Those who have experienced that event, we should all know how the **** of the upper narrator was born¡ª "

    Magnum immediately replied: "It is the millions of virtual minds and pious beliefs in the sandbox number one that led to the birth and awakening of the upper narrator ..."

    "Yes, the upper narrator is the mental projection of millions of virtual minds-but these millions of virtual minds are no longer there. If our theoretical model is correct, then after losing the interference of these mental projections, today''s The upper narrator can no longer be a god, and if Naritiel and Duvalt act as ''network administrators'' in the narrator''s neural network, they become two open, mysterious, and worship-free Individuals, then there will no longer be a belief against them. Even if a small number of "following groups" are occasionally generated, the scale and purity of the gods will not be achieved ... and we must follow up and monitor and verify this process. . "

    Gao Wen spoke slowly, then he remained silent for a few seconds, and then said, "In addition, we also speculated that the chaos of the collective human thoughts caused the gods to continue to go crazy, so we also need to verify simultaneously. Whether there is any mental instability in a deity placed in a ''quiet environment'' without any ideological infection.

    "We need to determine whether the gods are driven crazy by mortal thoughts.

    "It is too dangerous to test directly with a real **** or a contaminated **** sample. Naritir and Duvalt are the safest ''test targets'' at this stage.

    "Although they have lost many of the traits of the gods, one thing remains unchanged-they are a collection of a large number of thoughts, a ''polymer'' catalyzed by a mixture of mortal mind and spirit, and this ''polymer'' trait, This is the most important goal we are studying at this stage.

    "As for the part of the data that is lost between the deities, the deities after the degeneration and the deities, they are areas that we cannot intervene in at this stage and can only be put on hold."

    "Using a weak manpower to challenge the mighty might, using the limited known to search for the unknown, and using relative truth to constantly approach the absolute truth," Veronika suddenly broke the silence after Gao Wen''s words fell. Ancient rebels took a deep look at Gao Wen, "This is indeed the researcher''s thinking."

    "But the plan itself does have some risks," Carmel said buzzingly. "Although at present, there are security guarantees in all aspects, the upper-level narrator is a ''god'' who has lost control once and puts it In our newly constructed network, and let it be an important node, if-I mean, what if we really get out of control or pollution? "

    "The first level of insurance is that the minds of Naritir and Duvalt cannot be transferred at will in the entire network. They can only transfer part of the perception and interaction interface. The Imperial Computing Center is the container of their ''ontology''. This computing center is Can be physically disconnected at any time;

    "The second level of insurance is that all the immersion chamber devices are set with a physical fuse insurance when they leave the factory. Unlike the unrestricted brain connection of the original sleeper, the psychic fluctuations that the immersion chamber can withstand are limited. Exceeding the limit is broken, and the spiritual pollution of the deity level exceeds this threshold in intensity;

    "The third level of insurance is the empire''s complete residents management system and the safety regulations of computing centers in various places, plus magic monitoring devices throughout the country. Unusual personnel and unauthorized magic fluctuations will be discovered at the first time. This is presumably The archbishops present were very clear-that was how the cultists in Cecil were caught.

    "The fourth level of insurance is me."

    Gao Wen said, pointing to his head.

    "I did not completely" release "Naritir and Duvalt. This is the ultimate level of insurance. Of course, this insurance is time-effective. If I am ''absent'', this means will also fail. So the main prevention measures are the above three. "

    "I think this is enough," Carmel said in a deep voice. "The risk cannot be eliminated, it can only be reduced. Your measures have already minimized the risk at least under the existing technical conditions."

    The people at the scene slowly nodded in their thoughts, and seemed to have accepted the statements of Gao Wen and Carmel, but Veronica suddenly broke the silence: "I have another problem,"

    Gao Wen looked at the former princess (and the former princess): "You said."

    "Let''s not mention insurance measures, what is our experiment ... do you know Naritir and Duvalt?"

    "Know," Gao Wen said without hesitation. "The experimental content is also included in the materials given to them. This is an open and transparent contract. Everything is on the table."

    At the scene, Yuri and others were surprised for a while, and then they showed surprises and surprises. Obviously, Gao Wen would directly tell the "upper narrator" the "experimental content" that would easily irritate the tester. Veronica, holding a platinum scepter and always looking indifferent, suddenly smiled after watching Gavin quietly for a few seconds.

    "I can rest assured that."

    "Many out of control and even devastating experimental disasters originally originated from a little concealment on the contract," Gao Wen smiled. "The more things that are concealed, the greater the backwash after exposure, and historical experience tells us that whatever Fear of being exposed is bound to be exposed-a point that is especially fatal in a long-term and tester''s dangerous experiment.

    "So it''s better to take out the content that may lead to backstabbing, either don''t sign or sign with peace of mind."

    Just when Gao Wen''s voice fell, the wind direction on the plain suddenly changed a little.

    Everyone stopped talking, feeling a lot, and turned their attention not far away.

    The gorgeous light curtain was finally closed.

    The giant white spider, carrying Naritiel and Duvalt, came slowly to Govin on the hill.

    The never-sleepers looked at this scene with a complex mood of tension and expectation, and even Herdy couldn''t help but take a soft breath. Only Gao Wen and Veronica took a constant indifference, and they were light. With a smile, she waited quietly for a reply from Naritir and Duvalt.

    "We agree," Duvalt said quietly. "We agree with everything in the contract-as long as you fulfill all the promises in the contract."

    "It''s not just your conditions that touched us, but what you showed in the contract ... honesty," Naritiel whispered, "OK, we can all accept it."

    At this moment, Gao Wen exhaled slightly, and then the corners of his mouth were raised slightly.

    "So, ready to say hello to the real world?"

    ...

    In the large Empire State Computing Center, sophisticated and advanced mental hubs are running smoothly, and staff to maintain facilities are busy everywhere.

    In an engine room located above the second floor, the immersion cabin doors arranged neatly one by one are tightly closed, and thousands of sleepers, technicians, and volunteers who are in a deep connection are lying quietly in these connected devices. And one of the greatest creations of this era is gradually perfecting and maturing in the mental space formed by their brains.

    Rebecca, dressed in a white robe casually outside her usual dress, stood in the large hall of thought, standing in front of the low-booming mental hub, and stared at this great technological crystal with bright eyes.

    Jenny stood beside her, on the other side was Nicholas Egg, floating in midair.

    "I''ve been working on an aircraft project lately," Rebecca suddenly said to Jenny next to her. "I didn''t expect your research institute and machinery manufacturing institute to be silent and just get this set ..."

    "The technology from the Never Sleepers itself is close to mature. The only thing that needs to be done is to optimize and reorganize their original runes, and to ''connect'' with the rune system under magic technology. This is exactly the Rune Research Institute. Areas of expertise, "Jenny said with a faint smile, gently pulling the hair around her ears," but in the end, it is still the work of the master craftsman¡ªthe parts used in the mental hub have almost reached the present. There are limits to processing technology. If the master craftsman didn''t do it himself, he still doesn''t know how many waste parts will be produced in the factory to assemble such a set of mental hubs. "

    "Anyway ... we will finally have the Origin Lab available," Rebecca said with a touch of excitement. "With Origin Lab, I can find a way to test the high-altitude aircraft and high-speed aircraft proposed by the ancestors. It ¡¯s a project¡ªor else I would fall into the experimental machine in the real world all the time, and now my aunt sees me with blood in her eyes when she sees me ... ¡±

    "High-altitude and high-speed aircraft?" Nicholas was a little curious. "It is not long before mass production of the Dragon Cavalry, and the next generation of aircraft is under development?"

    He obviously cares about it-because for him, new projects often mean new orders, and new orders are his biggest source of fun.

    "Development will never stop, but the high-altitude and high-speed aircraft required by our ancestors are not for practical mass production at this stage-mainly to verify something," Rebecca said casually, "we want to see higher The magic environment of each place, to test how the aircraft will react at very high altitudes, and to test where the existing Dragon Rune driving limits are ... "

    Rebecca talks a lot when talking about technology, and Jenny and Nicholas have long been used to it.

    But Rebecca''s torrents were soon interrupted by a sudden sound--

    In the bright and spacious thinking hall, there was a sudden low to high sound.

    Immediately afterwards, the ringing sound turned into some kind of low-pitched buzzing sound, which echoed the buzzing of the mental hub itself, and a large number of sudden runes projected around the mental hub, as if a huge Data is being connected to the network and adjusting the operational efficiency of the mental hub.

    The three Rebecca (balls) watched this scene curiously, they watched a lot of holographic images emerging suddenly around the mental hub, listening to the increasingly obvious buzz around them, and suddenly, a wonderful feeling surge On her mind, Rebecca felt as if she was carefully and carefully watching the world. She blinked and her eyes fell on the middle part of the mental hub.

    Suddenly, two words leaped out of the numerous refreshing runes and lines.

    Over the entire Empire Computing Center, two words were projected over every magic net terminal here.

    "Hello world."

    Cecil 2 years, recovery month 45.

    The Narrator Neural Network was officially born on the day in the Cecil Empire and greeted the world for the first time.

 Chapter 860ï¼š recovery

    The Dragons left, leaving with a document representing formal diplomatic relations between the two countries, and a series of business plans, diplomatic plans, technical and cultural exchange plans.

    The official news of the establishment of diplomatic relations with the Holy Dragon Principality soon appeared on the streets and alleys of Cecil City, in every province and city that the new empire''s new communication network can cover, in the broadcast of the magic net and in the newspapers of the citizens. In the past few days, it has become the capital for the citizens to talk after the tea in the next few days, and it has become the investment inspiration for the merchants over the next few months, and will eventually precipitate into the career of the executors and clerks of the empire for many years.

    In the warmer days, the fields outside the city have been covered with green, and the wind blowing from the plains and hills is no longer cold, only the summer approaching atmosphere is more obvious day by day.

    A breeze blew across the open take-off and landing field, the black dragon swept across the sky, and landed steadily in the area marked with white reflective paint. The side streamers of the black steel armor surged due to various extreme tests. The accumulated waste energy is continuously released into the air through the lattice structure, forming an unstable and swirling cyclone around the dragon.

    After the cyclone gradually dissipated, Rebecca wearing a white robe and Sonia wearing a pale green jacket and hunting suit stepped forward and came to Maggie, who was looking down to check the equipment.

    "Very beautiful flight, Maggie!" Rebecca said with a smile, "especially the acceleration of the last paragraph !!"

    "But still failed to break through the ''missile limit''" Maggie shook her head and said with regret, "I feel a little bit worse, but the magic will always escape in the final stage of acceleration ..."

    "Yeah, it''s almost a little bit," Rebecca scratched her hair. "It''s okay in Origin Labs ... why can''t that speed limit be reached?"

    From the Silver Empire, Sonia, currently an exchange ambassador between Cecil and the Silver Empire, and also a consultant to the Cecil aircraft project, listened to Rebecca''s thoughts, shook her head and said softly with a touch of emotion. "The ultimate speed of flying objects ... is also a problem that has troubled the elves for many years."

    "Except for the" instant magic "such as ray or lightning, and" no-path spells "such as curses and illusions, is there a speed limit for all missiles, fireballs, ice cones and other spells that require physical flight ..." Ma Ji gently moved her huge body, lay a little on the ground, and said with a more comfortable conversation distance, "The name of" missile limit "is quite appropriate."

    "We elves are actually more accustomed to calling it a ''physical flying speed barrier,''" Sonia said next. "Because it is not only magical flying objects that meet this speed limit, according to our observations over thousands of years, in nature, No flying creature can break through this speed, not even the dragon seems to be able to-all entities have limits, this is our conclusion. "

    Rebecca blinked, holding her head in a distressed mood.

    Testing the limits of current flight technology at flight altitude and flight speed, and seeking breakthroughs. This is the next exploration target of the Magic Technology Institute in the field of aircraft, and the team led by Rebecca has launched a series of The test that they are testing here today is the ultimate speed of the steel wing-the test results are as regrettable as ever.

    "If you can''t get any results, your ancestor will be angry ... at least you have to find the reason ..."

    "Let''s do it again," Maggie suddenly raised her spirits and raised her neck. She looked at the green fields and dark mountains farther away, her tone rising slightly, "Fly again!"

    Rebecca glanced at each other with a little worry: "Aren''t you taking a break?"

    "It''s already rested-the dragons can recover much faster than your humans, not to mention that most of the time when I fly, the machine is working," Maggie said with a smile, "and I also want to Fly again-the month of recovery is nearing its end, I see the giant woods in the distance are flourishing, there are beautiful scenery over there, I want to fly over and take a look ~~ "

    Rebecca listened to the scenery described by the other person, and her mood immediately became happy (her mood is always easy to be happy). She also looked at the scenery in the distance, with a happy smile on her face: "Really hey, It''s green everywhere, it''s the last week of the recovery month ... Well, let''s test it again. Ah, I suddenly have an idea! "

    "Thoughts?" Maggie was startled by Rebecca''s last cry, but soon she remembered that her thoughts were always new and interesting, and she was immediately curious. "What thought?"

    "Would you take a magic net terminal that can record images and shoot a giant woods and dark mountains from the air?" Rebecca gestured excitedly. "Look, although we have dragon cavalry, but ordinary people It is still difficult to have the opportunity to experience the feeling of flying in the sky, let alone know what the land where you have lived for generations-you record a section, and then we send it to the magic net broadcast center, Miss Gipley will be very happy . "

    "What is the image of the magic net ..." Listening to the idea of ??Rebecca''s brain opening, Maggie stunned for a moment, but soon followed her thoughts, exposing a twenty-eight fangs with a width of half Mi smiled, "Good idea!"

    ...

    On the Empire Avenue on the east bank of the Gorgon River, a convoy depicting sword and plow emblems is driving between the river bank and the plain.

    "We are far away from Cecil City, even as far as the Magic Train has not yet covered," the red-haired dragon-print witch Azarena glanced at Sir Golos sitting by the window. , Reluctantly said, "If you are really reluctant, you should talk to Maggie while in Cecil City-don''t say you have talked a lot, I mean the kind of father and daughter sit down and talk. We talk about each other, have a meal and play chess together, and get along like a normal family, instead of communicating with each other. "

    "I ..." Golos regained his eyes from the window, opened his mouth, and only waved his hand, "I tried ..."

    "It''s true, I can see that you worked hard," said Asha Lena, shaking her head. "You haven''t learned how to joke and chat with others over the years, and based on what I know about you, you are in the Cecil city Tian and Maggie''s relationship should be considered the most harmonious days for your father and daughter in the past few decades. "

    "That''s right," Golos said with a hint of helplessness but reassuringly, "She was willing to smile at me."

    "That''s polite ... forget it," Asha Lena said, waving her hand halfway. "It''s fine, after all, everyone''s situation is different."

    Sir Goros was silent for a moment, and suddenly relieved again. He smiled slightly, and turned his eyes back to the window, but no longer looked at the south, which had been left behind. His gaze swept across the vast east bank of the Gorgon River. The plains pass by the vast fields bathed in sunlight and breeze, the rivers and lakes with abundant currents, and the rolling hills in the distance. Between the river and the wilderness, cooking smoke rises, and the metal-cast towers shine in the sun. .

    He lived for half a month in the capital of the Cecilians, and this half of the month seemed to have passed the most obvious stage of the seasonal change in the human kingdom-the temperature is rising, the plants are flourishing, all social activities and construction projects They are all busy. When he looked out from the car window to the Holy Spirit Plain for the first time, there was still a trace of Xiao in winter and heaven, and this time he looked out into the wilderness, but it was already alive outside.

    This made him couldn''t help feeling: "The seasonal changes in the human world are really obvious-the Holy Dragon Principality is almost always winter, and the two seasons here are like two worlds. I remember the last time these plains were Bare, there is already farmland in the same place. "

    "Perhaps we should be more surprised that this land was once destroyed by the war," said Asharena, shaking her head slightly. "We are passing through the main polluted area of ??the Anzu Civil War-the Cecil are rebuilding here, The cultivated land and settlements have been built in the past year. The roads on the side of the river are also used to transport materials and personnel to the reconstruction area. It is not only the seasons that change the land, but also those who believe they can Cecil rebuilding their homes. "

    "... Maybe that''s one of the reasons that Archduke Balogel thought that the Cecil Empire was worthy of association," Sir Goros murmured for two seconds, and whispered, "At Gawain Cecil worked out the set After a new order, people in this country dare to challenge everything in order to live a good life. "

    Azarena didn''t speak, just followed Gorosh''s gaze and looked out the window, watching the plants and rivers on the plains receding, and watching the disappearance of a camp built by the restorer in the past winter. Between the rolling wilderness ...

    ...

    In the distance, there is a convoy passing on Empire Avenue, and further afield, engineering facilities such as iron towers and cranes can be seen along the river bank.

    The tall man stood on the high ground on the edge of the camp, and silently looked at the distant river bank. He was wearing gray-blue work clothes often worn by the Holy Spirit Plains restorers, and his exposed arms, neck, and a small part of his cheeks were tangled. With white gauze bandage.

    In the uncovered area of ??the bandage gauze, scars can be seen after the crystal cluster structure has faded, and there are even crystals that have not completely faded.

    The gray-blue tooling was issued by the engineering team, and the style was very simple, but the industrial fabrics from the Tifeng Empire were of high quality, and if they were placed in the old days, poor people could not get a new dress for several years. The new outfit is already a wonderful thing for many people.

    The bandage on the body is to cover up and treat the "sequelae" left by the cluster infection-although this terrible infection will no longer spread, the scars and crystals left on the body still affect the lives of many healers. The Empire ¡¯s The druids are trying to reduce these aftereffects. Now they can at least reduce the residual crystals and scars on the surface of the healer by half. In order to cooperate with the treatment, the "bandage" has become a distinctive feature on the healers in the reconstruction area. One of the features.

    Footsteps suddenly came from the side. The tall, silent man turned his head and saw a dark-skinned man wearing the same overalls walking towards him.

    "Thirty-two!" The other waved his hand to this side, "are you really here?"

    "Isn''t it time to go to work?" Said the man named Thirty-two sulkingly. "Any other work?"

    "You only have to work with your head full," the dark-skinned man laughed and teased. "You''re too confused. Did you forget to rest for a long time this afternoon?"

    On the thirty-second silence, he shook his head: "... forget."

    "What are you looking at?" The dark-skinned man came over and looked away in the direction of Gaze No. 32 just now. He pouted, "Oh, that''s not bad ... the railway engineering team on the river bank has all advanced here I am afraid that it will not be possible to repair the road to Saint Sunil before autumn ... "

    "It''s very fast ... It took many years to build a road from Tallen to Solingborg."

    "It''s as if you''ve repaired it," the dark-skinned man glanced at his partner at work, and then patted the other''s arm. "Don''t blow your hair here, hurry back to the camp, something good this afternoon ¡ª ¡ªI called you kindly, or you missed it. "

    "Good thing?" Fifty-two frowned, and the unrecognizable face covered with bandages, scars, and crystals couldn''t help showing a little doubt, "What''s the good thing?"

    "Hey, what did you say with that buzzword ... welfare! The welfare we won for you above!" The dark man smiled happily, "I don''t tell you first, come with me, you will know it when you see it It''s up! "

    As he spoke, he pulled Thirty-two''s arm toward the camp, and the latter could only follow behind with confusion. They walked through the open space outside the camp, through the gate of the reconstruction camp, and walked towards the auditorium next to the residential area-the auditorium is a place that can accommodate everyone, and the people who manage the camp will call everyone to meet and announce Work plans or supplies, and a "teacher" sent from Pompeii to teach the workers there, teach literacy and social order, everyone is no stranger to the auditorium, it is in the camp except the warehouse The most important place outside.

    Many people have gathered towards the auditorium.

    On the 32nd, he was next to his partner and followed everyone with confusion. He heard that someone next to him was talking about "Mage Shadow Drama", someone mentioned "new technology from the south", and his partner was finally No more selling off, this cheerful man, who is said to be from the rich woodland, said with a smile: "Today, you want to play a magic movie, do you know it? It is a drama played by magic technology-the drama was only the noble master What we can see! Now we can watch it, and we can watch it for free ... "

    On the 32nd and a half, he listened to his partner ¡¯s introduction and bragging-he can be sure that this guy has not seen the so-called magic shadow drama, and now he is blowing to himself, most of the other dozens of minutes ago from other populations Listen.

    But this bragging is not annoying.

    He nodded in coordination, which was a bit of a bragging response to his partner. Then he looked up and looked at the outer wall of the auditorium not far away. There were many people shaking, and the outer wall wrapped in thin iron seemed to hang. A huge, colorful canvas.

    Thirty-two''s eyes were frozen.

    He saw a young man standing on the picture, wearing old-time armor, carrying a sword in his hands. Behind him was the dark and sunken plain, but a sun shone, reflecting the young man''s face, The distinctive armor is plated with light.

    The entire painting has a typical southern style¡ªrealistic portraits, but also richly painted landscapes full of abstraction and obscurity.

    There are huge letters printed on the screen, and the name of this painting seems to be "Beacon".

    The master who created this painting must be extraordinary.

    The figure in the painting is really tiny.

    (Friendly recommend a book, "Codeword Worker Salvation Everyday", the author is an old reader who has followed from the time of the Spirit, and the original readers should know many people, old Shen knows it-he Written =. =)

 Chapter 861ï¼š Rebirth

    This seems to be a story about heroes and knights.

    But it''s not the story of heroes and knights.

    In the existing memories of the thirty-second, no drama has set the tone with such a picture-it carries some kind of real and suffocating depression, but it also reveals some kind of difficulty The power described, as if smelling of steel and flames, escapes from the depths of the picture, and surrounds the young knight in a uniform.

    It''s not gorgeous, it''s not refined enough, and it doesn''t have the characteristic symbols of religion or kingship. Those aristocrats who are accustomed to traditional theater will not like it, especially the blood on the young knight''s face and the crisscross scars on the armor. Although these things are real, they are too "ugly".

    The nobles of the old days preferred to see the knights wearing gorgeous and flamboyant gold armor, eradicating evil under the protection of the gods, or watching the princess and the knights walking between the castle and the manor, chanting some gorgeous empty chapters Even if there is a battlefield, it is also a "paint" for makeup.

    Those fattened canaries couldn''t bear the iron and fire.

    However, ordinary people who have never been in contact with the "high society" can''t think of these. They don''t know what the noble grandfathers who were above the top do every day. They only think that what they see is part of the "drama" and surrounds them. There was a lot of discussion around that large, exquisite portrait.

    Thirty-second also stood under the outer wall of the auditorium for a long time, looking up at the huge painting that was more than three meters high-its original version may be from the hand of an artist, but it should be hanging here at the moment It''s a machine-made copy¡ªfor half a minute, this tall and silent man just watched silently, without saying a word, the face covered by the bandage was like a stone.

    Until the partner''s voice came from the side: "Hi-thirty-two, what happened to you?"

    The tall man just woke up like a dream. He blinked, took away his eyes from the propaganda posters of the magic shadow drama, and looked around in confusion, as if he had no idea whether he was in reality or in a dream. Why was he here, but soon he reacted and said mutely, "It''s all right."

    "Your words are always so few," the dark-skinned man shook his head, "you must have been stunned-to be honest, I also stunned at first glance, what a beautiful painting! I could never see it in the countryside This kind of thing ... "

    During the conversation, the surrounding crowds have surged, and it seems that it is finally time for the auditorium to open. On the 32nd, a whistle is heard from the direction of the gate not far away-that must be the leader of the construction hanging on his neck every day The sharp whistle of that copper whistle is familiar to everyone here.

    The partner pushed him again: "Hurry up and keep up. If you miss it, there is no good place! I can hear the mechanic who transported the goods last time. The magic movie is a rare thing, even to the south. Few cities can be seen! "

    Ah, scarce gadgets-there are so many rare gadgets of this age.

    He did not speak on the 32nd. He was pushed into the crowd by his partner, and followed the crowd into the auditorium. Many people crowded in. This place, which is usually used for morning meetings and classes, was filled quickly. People, and on the wooden table in the front of the lobby has a larger set of magic guide than usual.

    It looks like a magic net terminal, but it is much larger and more complex than the magic net terminal used for communication in the camp. On a large triangular base, there are several different sizes of projection crystals to form a crystal array. That array The glimmer of light over the sky was clearly ready for commissioning.

    Thirty-two sat down, and sat under the wooden table with the others, and the partners were excitedly chattering beside them, and they expressed their opinions before the start of the shadow show: they finally occupied a slightly higher position. Makes him look quite good, and there is more than one excited person, so the whole hall looks noisy.

    Then, the mechanical bell set in the auditorium rang quickly and sharply, and the complicated and large set of magical machines on the wooden table began to operate, accompanied by a magic projection that was large enough to cover the entire platform and a low, solemn music sound, this The noisy place finally quieted down.

    it has started.

    People who were previously busy expressing their opinions and making various guesses were quickly attracted by what appeared before them-

    At first, when projection and sound first appeared, some people thought it was just a special magic net broadcast. However, when a story that seemed to happen suddenly popped into view, everyone ¡¯s mind was firmly locked in the projection. Sucked.

    It was a captivating story about a disaster, a man-made disaster, a brave knight, a group of sacrificed victims, a group of brave men, and a lofty and tragic sacrifice¡ªthe auditorium The people in the air held their breath and everyone converged, but slowly, but very lightly speaking voices came from all corners.

    This is not the kind of drama traditional and nobles watch. It omits the exaggeration and obscurity of traditional drama, ignoring the long and short poems and empty useless hero confession that need more than ten years of grammatical accumulation to understand. It only has The straightforward narrative story makes everything as easy to understand as the personal experience, and this straightforward simplicity makes people in the hall quickly understand the content of the play, and soon realizes that this is exactly what The disaster they have experienced-a disaster recorded from another perspective.

    "Ah, that windmill!" The partner sitting beside him couldn''t help but whispered, the man born and raised in the Holy Spirit Plain stared at the projection on the stage, repeating it over and over again, "Cabrey Windmill ... that''s the windmill in Cabrai ... my nephew''s family lives there ... "

    Another person whispered nearby, "Is that the Solimburg? I know the wall over there ..."

    "This ... this is someone who recorded what happened then? Oh my god, how did they do it ..."

    "Sure it isn''t, isn''t it? This is drama-drama is fake, I know, those are actors and sets ..."

    "But they look too real. They look the same!"

    "Yeah, it looks so real ..."

    In front of everyone, a lot of familiar things appeared, and then those familiar things disappeared, and soon, the people in the hall became quiet again, and became quieter than before.

    Thirty-two sat like a silent sculpture among these quiet people, watching the irreversible disaster develop step by step in the magic image, watching the last knight on the fallen land step on him The final journey.

    He looked at it all quietly.

    Time passed unconsciously, and this incredible "drama" finally came to an end.

    However, no one moved, and Thirty-two sat silently in the same place as everyone else.

    It wasn''t until the words End of Story emerged on the projection, until the producer''s list and a low-end ending song appeared at the same time, the dark-skinned partner sitting next to him took a deep breath, as if he was calming his mood, then Then he noticed the thirty-two who was still staring at the projection screen. He squeezed out a smile and pushed the other''s arm: "Thirty-two, you still see it-it''s over."

    "Ah ... yes ... it''s over ..."

    "Seeing that you usually don''t talk, I didn''t expect to be attracted to this thing," said the dark-skinned partner with a smile, but the corner of his eyes dropped with a smile, "It is indeed attractive ... this is the former noble master Are we watching ''drama'' ... it''s really not average, not average ... "

    "This is not what the nobles are watching," said Thirty-two, muffled.

    "It''s as if you''ve seen it," the partner shook his head, and then muttered thoughtfully, "It''s gone ..."

    Thirty-two did not speak. He looked on the stage. The projection there was not extinguished by the end of the "drama". The subtitles were still scrolling upwards. Now it has reached the end, and after the final list is over, line by line. A huge word suddenly emerged, once again attracting the attention of many people.

    "This show is dedicated to every victim of war, to every brave soldier and commander, to those who have lost their love, and to those who have survived.

    "To this land we love, to the restorers of this land.

    "Dedicated to-Belk Loren."

    The magic projection over the wooden table finally dissipated. After a while, a bell came from the direction of the hall exit.

    People got up and left one by one, but there was another who remained there, sitting quietly as if he hadn''t heard the bell.

    "Thirty-two?" The dark-skinned man pushed his partner''s arm and whispered with a hint of concern. "Thirty-two! It''s time to go, ring the bell."

    However, the man who was tall and covered with crystal bandage scars with a bandage just sat in place, as if the soul had been out of speech for a long time, and he seemed to be immersed in the story that was over until the partner pushed continuously. He did it several times before he woke up in his dream, "ah".

    "You won''t be stunned, will you?" The partner looked at it in confusion, "This is not what you usually look like."

    "I ..." Thirty-two opened his mouth, but said nothing.

    The partner looked back at the extinguished projection device. The dark-skinned man pursed his lips and whispered in two seconds: "But I''m no better than you ... the things in it are true It''s like ... On the 32nd, did you tell that story was true? "

    Thirty-two finally stood up slowly and said in a low voice: "We are rebuilding this place, at least this is true."

    The partner glanced at him a little unexpectedly. It didn''t seem that the other party would take the initiative to show such a positive thought. Then the dark-skinned man grinned and laughed: "That is, this is where we have lived for generations."

    "I gave myself a name," Thirty-two said suddenly.

    "Ah?" The partner felt a bit out of step with Thirty-two, but he quickly responded, "Ah, that''s good! You finally plan to name yourself-although I call you thirty-two No. I''m used to it ... then what''s your name for yourself? "

    Thirty-two was silent for a few seconds and spit out a few words: "Just call Sam."

    The partner chatted for a moment, and then couldn''t help crying: "You think of such a name for a long time-you are literate, do you know how many Sams there are in this camp?"

    "I think this name is good."

    "But the soil is terrible. Is there a saying that the lord''s valley is lined up, and forty sams are busy in it-the farmer is called Sam, the digger is called Sam, the horse-feeder and the firewood-lover are His name is Sam, and everyone who works on the ground is Sam! "

    Thirty-two smiled suddenly.

    The face covered with bandages, scars, and crystal clusters looked a little weird in this smile, but those bright eyes were shining.

    He said with a happy tone: "So, the name is good."

    "Then you can do it casually," the partner shrugged helplessly. "In short, we must go-everyone is about to go."

    A man in uniform is standing by the exit of the hall, urging the last few people in the hall to leave.

    He nodded on the thirty-second, he followed his partner, stood up like a soldier who had just recovered, and walked towards the hall exit.

    At the exit, a large "poster" of "Beacon" was also hung, and the young knight with a sword stood on the ground valiantly, his eyes like a torch.

    Although the "actor" in the phantom drama is similar to this young man in six or seven points, after all, this "poster" is exactly what he remembers.

    He walked past the poster, paused slightly, and whispered in a soft voice that no one could hear:

    "Goodbye, son."

    Then Sam left.

 Chapter 862ï¼š Xinmiao

    From the fertile woodland to the valley corridor, from Boulder to Solingborg, from the Gorgon River to the mountains at the entrance to the east, the land that was once burned by war and frozen in the cold for a winter is rapidly recovering.

    The warm wind blowing from the southern region swept across the vast wilderness of the Sorin region, shaking the green seedlings on the field, rolling the flag flying on the wall of Solimburg, and the blue Cecil emblem on the flag followed the wind ups and downs.

    A young officer in a black-blue coat walked briskly on the semi-open corridor that crosses between the city wall and the fortress. He passed through the newly restored passage and through the brand-new main fort. The arch passed through the 234-year-old inner fortress corridor, and finally rang the wooden door of the Construction Corps Command Office.

    After receiving a response, the young officer came in.

    In a knightly uniform, with a refreshing pony tail and a beautiful temperament, Margarita was sitting behind her desk. She looked up and looked at the subordinates who appeared in front of her: "Anything to report?"

    "Yes, sir," said the young military officer in a neat and tidy military salute, saying meticulously, "After receiving rumors from Boulder City, Red Maple City, and abundant woodland, the magic net hub device required for the second phase of the project has been successfully started. Currently, The network backbone of the eastern plains has taken shape. "

    Margarita nodded: "How is the situation at the Sorin main hub?"

    "The Sorin main hub is in good condition and all the data are in line with expectations. Ms. Beltila also provided a very detailed observation report on the central crystal array. The report has been approved by the team of experts and the relevant information will be given to you after finishing Look around. "

    "Hoo ..." Margarita exhaled softly. "Our efforts so long haven''t been in vain ... we are one step closer to our national communications plan."

    "Except for the southern border where construction has been completed, we seem to be the fastest progressing region," said the younger subordinate with a hint of pride. "We are building in a ruin, but much faster than other places-secondly It''s on the west bank. Then west and east. It is said that the north border has only begun to prepare for the second phase project ... "

    "This is because the empire gave us more than half of the engineering power and countless manpower and material resources," Margarita glanced at her, shook her head, "and it is because the East Bank is a reconstruction area that we can make progress. So fast-the construction of the Corps is based on the reconstruction of the camp, and the establishment of the camp while advancing the magic net hub, and the convenient ''infrastructure'' such as the giant tree of Solin, these conditions are not available in other regions. "

    "... You''re right."

    "Stop that," Margarita waved her hand. "The backbone network is only the first step, and it is the simplest step. It is not difficult to connect the major cities to the Internet. The difficulty is that there are still a few surrounding cities. Unclear towns and even villages, all of which must be completed in His Majesty''s plan.

    "While waiting for the progress of other regional projects, we still have a lot of things to do. Go ahead and prepare for a meeting tomorrow morning ..."

    The young subordinates left, and Margarita exhaled softly. After a little calmness, she got up and left the desk, walking to the floor-to-ceiling window next to her.

    Solingborg, which is gradually recovering, is bathed in the brilliant noon sun, and residents who have migrated here are busy living their lives in the city blocks that are gradually being repaired.

    A group of businessmen from the east are loading and unloading goods in the square below the castle. They bring the most popular sugar and spices here, and they are preparing to transport the local specialty "Sorin tree fruit" to a distance.

    The sound of cheerful music is coming from the other corner of the square: Today, there are artists from the north entering the city, and the dancers with bright costumes are spinning and dancing on the temporary stage. The two young people are busy at the edge of the stage, and they use the magic terminal to make The mist and flying snowflakes added a stunning effect to the original humble stage and dance.

    Even though magic net radio and newspaper ghosts appear in this world, some traditional entertainment still has room for them to survive, especially in relatively remote and isolated areas or in special conditions. The limited magic net facilities cannot meet the needs of everyone. Bards and travellers are as welcome as ever.

    And these people who are active in the new era are also using their own methods to approach and explore this fast-changing world, adapt, learn, and strive to survive.

    Every day here is lively.

    The female knight from the southern Kant region sighed, but couldn''t help showing a smile.

    Born and raised in a small place, she is a "knight from the countryside." She never thought that she would one day stand here and have her current status. The position of the head of the Solin Construction Corps is a position that her deceased father could not imagine-the old-fashioned old man has maintained the farm for a lifetime for the Kant family. Even as a knight, his knowledge may not be comparable to this era. An ordinary citizen of China, but at this moment Margarita''s mind suddenly appeared a sentence that his father once said to himself:

    "Margarita, good things don''t always happen in this world-many times, bad things may be more, but as long as the sun will rise tomorrow, we may wish to look forward to the future, just like civilians Expect the same for the second year. "

    The female knight''s gaze crossed the city, over the city walls, and in the high castle, the vision of the transcendent allowed her to clearly see the green waves undulating on the farmland outside the city.

    The seeds bred by the Druid Institute and Ms. Bertila are thriving on this land. They have higher survival rates, higher cold and wind resistance, and are said to have higher yields. Greta doesn''t understand farming, but she knows what those undulating waves represent, and that is the hope of the whole plain for a whole year.

    The empire used multi-funded food for the reconstruction area in exchange for the opportunity to continue to the next harvest season, and the construction corps and the reconstruction camp builders did not waste this opportunity. With the help of soil purification agents, the reconstruction area has exceeded its quota Completed the spring plowing plan that was originally formulated-now that summer has arrived, hope is flowing in the wheat fields.

    Every day, soldiers patrolled villages and towns around the country. Margarita ordered that sentry posts be set up in all grain-producing areas. Armed soldiers and militiamen guarded the fields day and night like dragons guarding treasures. Everything¡ª Whether it is a bandit that has been cleaned up or a beast that has destroyed the field, no grain can be touched.

    The same was true when the father guarded the farm for the Kant family-although some people ridiculed that he would soon become a knight with a pitchfork, but his father never let any bandits and herds destroy the farm under his guard.

    "In the end, I''m still ''inheriting my family business''," the knight from Kant suddenly smiled to herself, and the waves of the distant wheat field reflected in her eyes. "It should be a good harvest ..."

    ...

    There should be a good harvest this year.

    A young Government Office official with dark complexion, strong hands and feet, and short brown hair, squatted by the field and carefully pulled out a bunch of wheat. He watched the plant''s health and then put it into a special crystal Inside the glass tube, he nodded slightly.

    Several others were busy beside him. Some were collecting soil samples, some were recording and statistical data, and some were using the alchemy agent to test the land and plants in the field.

    "It''s fine," the young brown hair ministry official said to those around him. "These seeds look good."

    "The wheat seed ii used in the Western Region is said to be in a bad condition-although it has not reached a point where it is too bad, but it has not met expectations at all," said another official of the Home Affairs Department, shaking his head. The follow-up of the seeds has met expectations and the production plan will not be affected. "

    "The purification of the soil was the most successful part, and all the purification plans were overdone," said the person in charge of collecting soil samples, standing with a trace of emotion. "I never expected that the Saint-Sinier''s alchemy factory finally came into being. The biggest effect, fills the gap of purification agents ... "

    "The aristocrats of the old king''s capital built a lot of factories in the ''New Deal Reform'', and soon they abandoned most of them for various reasons. However, although the factory was abandoned, at least the equipment inside was good stuff purchased from the southern border. It can be used for debugging-unfortunately, some of the machines in the factory were dismantled during the war to cast weapons and strengthen the city defense. "

    "Things that can''t be helped, Romlin, at least when it comes to guarding the old kings, we can''t blame the group of nobles who chose to stick to them," the colleague who collected the soil samples shook his head, then looked at the brown hair The wheat sample in the young man''s hand, "Let''s take it back to Minister Norris for a look. He is still waiting."

    The young administration official, called Romlin, glanced down at the transparent container in his hand, and the vibrant plant was lying quietly in the green.

    ...

    When a breeze blew into the house through the open window, Norris opened his eyes slowly. He saw someone nearby, and a fragrant fragrance of plants wafted in the room.

    "It''s time to bloom ..." the old man said softly, as if to himself, "It''s so fast ..."

    The creeping sound of creeping vines came from the side, and a group of moving flower vines came to Norris''s bed. Bertila looked down at the old man in the bed surrounded by flowers and vines, and her stiff face could not help showing There was a hint of helplessness: "Now is not the time to care about this-take a good rest is your current job."

    "Aren''t I taking a break," Norris looked at the woman surrounded by flowers and vines, a smile on her wrinkled face, "I''ve never taken a rest like this in my life."

    Beltila frowned at Norris, and a slightly stronger wind blew into the room than before, causing a string of shell bells hanging from the window to crackle.

    A vine spread across the floor, walls, and windowsill, closing the windows quickly and silently.

    Norris glanced helplessly at Bertila: "The druids say that fresh air is good for me."

    "Fresh air isn''t a twenty-four hour blow¡ªand it depends on how strong the wind is," Beltila said coldly. "And can those druids compare to me? I picked up the oak cane. Their grandpa''s grandfather wasn''t born yet. "

    Norris stunned, and suddenly couldn''t help laughing-but perhaps too hard, his laughter quickly turned into a series of coughs.

    The cough was stopped by Beltila''s healing spell.

    "Is this laughable?" The former Dean of Everything, the pioneer of the pioneer, the princess of Tifeng, frowned at this moment, with a slight dissatisfaction.

    "I just remembered Your Majesty, and he would say something similar," Norris gasped, slowly speaking slowly, "I was suddenly a little curious, do people like you who have lived for a long time like to come by age and generation. joke¡­¡­"

    "We''re just stating the fact, but the fact itself sounds like a joke," Beltila said casually. "Compared to this, why don''t you think about your own affairs-how about, accept my proposal? Although aging is one of the most difficult to reverse the law of life, but we still have a way, I can improve the methods I have used as less harmful as possible, and among your younger juniors, I believe there is more than one People will be willing to give you a small portion ... "

    "Ms. Bertila, I know you are kind," Norris interrupted, "but you know my answer.

    "To prolong my life at the cost of the health of others, I cannot accept this.

    "Although I know that this is the result of you improving the ban as much as possible, we all know that this level of improvement is still not in line with the laws of the empire ... even with volunteers.

    "The law and order of the empire ... was paid for it at a great cost. I don''t want it to be damaged, especially I don''t want to set a precedent with me.

    "Because ... I love it all."

 Chapter 863ï¼š On the way

    The moon of fire is approaching, and the giant sun volleys.

    Even in this country located in the north of the mainland, some areas have begun to feel the "hot summer".

    Gao Wen turned the information in front of him to the last page. The graphs and data on the information slowly settled in his mind. After a few seconds of thinking, he looked up and looked at Rebecca and Maggie in front of him: "So The last few attempts to break through the ''missile limit'' have failed? "

    "... Yes, they all failed," Rebecca said with her head down, frustrated. "Whether it is to increase the thrust of the drive array or change the layout of the wind force field, various methods are useless. Every time it fails I have sorted out the detailed records, the ones you just saw. "

    "Hmm ... I saw it," Gao Wen frowned, glanced over the pile of documents that had been placed on the table, a long-lost sense of unknownness and contradiction was seeping from the lines of the document, agitating His high-speed head, "and all tests encountered similar problems in the final stage of acceleration ... the magic field to maintain acceleration was suddenly greatly disturbed, the output plummeted, and the aircraft slowed down ..."

    "It felt like I was suddenly bumped into a chaotic and extraordinarily powerful ''magic quagmire,''" Maggie, who personally performed most of the test flight missions, immediately reported her feelings at that time. Every effort will be quickly disintegrated by that quagmire, and the speed cannot be increased. "

    Gao Wen was silent for a moment, thinking in silence.

    Missile limit, the speed limit that all physical flying objects will face. After approaching this limit, the flying object will be captured by the invisible but powerful "mud". If it is a magic-driven flying device, it will behave as a magic force to maintain thrust. The field is disintegrating. If it is a bird or animal that does not rely on magic to fly in nature ... Although the reason is not clear, they can''t break through this "barrier" without exception.

    This is a very familiar phenomenon. It is so familiar that Gao Wen could not help but think of the obstacle that high-speed aircraft on the earth once faced: the sound barrier, but ...

    He sighed softly, raised his head, and said as if to himself: "The currently known speed of atmospheric sound is ..."

    "According to data measured by scholars from the northern border that year, the speed of sound in the atmosphere near sea level and around freezing point is 322 meters per second," Rebecca said immediately.

    The northern border was the magical sacred place of Anzu in the past. Due to the influence of the Wilde family, a large number of excellent mages and scholars concentrated in that cold place. In order to explore the mysteries of various magic phenomena, even the mages of the old age also A series of researches will be done on nature, so concepts such as atmospheric sound velocity, air pressure, and melting points of various substances have always been among the upper intellectuals, and the data is still very accurate.

    At this moment, one of these precise numbers ... was arousing Gao Wen''s nerves like an annoying little devil.

    In this world, the atmospheric sound velocity at standard pressure and freezing point temperature is 322 meters per second-two-thirds of the missile limit.

    The speed barrier encountered by Rebecca ¡¯s aircraft is not a sound barrier, but another completely unknown thing.

    In fact, the "sound barrier" that has plagued scientists on the planet for a long time is not a big problem in this world, and it has even been solved unknowingly-although the existing "Dragon Cavalry" aircraft still has It is impossible to exceed the speed of sound, but some accelerated flight devices Rebecca has made in the laboratory environment have successfully breached this barrier several times.

    Laboratory data show that the wind force field spells derived from the elves can almost perfectly solve a series of problems caused by atmospheric resistance-although the "dragon cavalry" and some other flying machines have no concept of aerodynamics in Gao Wen''s eyes. But the visible part of those aircraft is not their true "aerodynamic shell" during flight. What really deals with the atmospheric environment is a layer of force field surrounding the aircraft, and that layer of force field has perfect aerodynamics. Features, can even solve the problems such as shock waves to face when flying at supersonic speeds, coupled with the powerful power brought by the Dragon language propulsion array, this world''s aircraft breakthrough sound barrier is much simpler than Gao Wen had imagined.

    Of course, this does not mean that the technology to break through the sound barrier itself is crude¡ªthe elves'' wind element force field spells have a history of thousands of years, and they have also experienced a long and arduous R & D process, it is just in the magic guide technology The system played an unexpected function, but the technology itself did not fall from the sky.

    In any case, the speed of sound is not the real obstacle to stop the Cecil aircraft technology. The real difficulty ... After breaking through the speed of sound, it is the mysterious missile limit, or in the spirit''s parlance, called the "physical flying speed barrier".

    Gao Wen knew nothing about it.

    He can only start from intuition and existing experimental phenomena, and judge that this speed barrier has a great probability that has nothing to do with air resistance, air shock, and other factors. It may involve some characteristics of the magic environment of the world, and may even involve some More essential issues.

    "At present, the tests we have done in the Origin Lab have very serious deviations from the experimental results in the real world," said Rebecca, looking at Gao Wen for a long time without speaking, and boldly proactively said, "In short, it is ... ¡­ The missile limit in the real world is beyond what the Origin Lab can ''understand.'' So I plan to focus the next experiments on high-speed aircraft in the real world. "

    "Correct judgment," Gao Wen nodded slightly. "Do you have any ideas next?"

    Rebecca took a look at Maggie next to him, and then took a careful look at Gao Wen. After obvious hesitation, she took a bold step forward: "I want to test this speed limit with shells ..."

    Gao Wen raised an eyebrow: "Cannonball?"

    "It''s not really a cannonball, but the principle is similar," Rebecca waved. "All our tests now place the propulsion device on the aircraft, and the results are also very obvious. When the speed is approaching the missile limit, those The propulsion device is almost scrapped, so I plan to change my mind and use a fixed propulsion device to launch an unpowered entity and see what happens ...

    "In this way, the propulsion device itself does not involve the speed limit, and in theory it will not be affected by that¡® magic quagmire ¡¯. It should be able to continue working to the end and accelerate the flying entity to the limit that the device can withstand.

    "Of course, there are also many birds and animals in the nature that do not possess magic. Their speed cannot exceed the missile limit, but I think this is only because their flesh and blood have limits-if a solid shell is made of steel, the situation is It must be different. "

    Gao Wen''s slightly frowned brow gradually stretched out as Rebecca recounted. He listened with interest to the other party''s thoughts: "What are you going to do?"

    "I want to build a larger acceleration track, use more and more powerful repulsion devices, use more powerful overloaders, and if necessary, this track can even be a one-off-I want to use it Let ¡¯s fire a shell. The shell itself does not carry any magic effects except wind runes. I want to see if it can break the missile limit. "

    Gao Wen rubbed his chin with his fingers and began to help Rebecca to perfect his thoughts: "Then you have considered the wind runes on the shells when the missile limit is approaching, which will cause the magic quagmire to" stuck "the shells? "

    "So the acceleration trajectory must be long, and the rune power must be large, even if the wind rune on the cannonball is disintegrated, the acceleration trajectory must continue to push the cannonball forward," Rebecca said immediately. "It''s really impossible, we will Build a vacuum pipe to house the entire device, so that you can simply remove the wind runes, simplify the cannonball into an iron goblet, and add a vacuum environment, maybe you can get better acceleration ... "

    Unsurprisingly, the head iron girl came up with a pretty miracle idea.

    However, Gao Wen had to admit that Rebecca ¡¯s idea of ??¡°striving a miracle¡± really makes sense, and it is also the best idea at this stage. Even if he makes some suggestions and optimizations next to it, he can only do so in this way. Some tinkering.

    However, after a brief thought, he still seemed to casually say: "It''s just a problem. I''m afraid the cost is not low. Did you talk to Herty?"

    "Not yet," Rebecca immediately felt her head, her voice was 20% lower. "Such a large set of acceleration orbits, coupled with supporting energy, observation, and safety facilities, and may have to build a vacuum shell. After the cost is calculated, it is likely that I will be chased by my aunt ... so I came to you first and thought ... "

    Her voice was getting weaker and quieter, and she became a mumbling person in the end.

    Looking at Rebecca who was uneasy before the conspiracy was revealed, Gao Wen suddenly couldn''t help but laugh. In the surprised eyes of the other side, he nodded: "I have approved this project and licensed it."

    "Really ... really?" Rebecca stared, as if still unbelievable. "You just allowed it?"

    "This project is very important, and the results produced in the later stage may not exceed everyone''s expectations. I think it is necessary to increase investment," Gao Wen said with a smile. "But I also have some suggestions. We can ignore the vacuum shell first. By optimizing the shape of the ''cannonball'' itself, we will ... "

    An invisible wind suddenly blew into the study, and the familiar atmosphere appeared beside the desk. Gao Wen immediately stopped and looked at the seemingly empty side: "What''s wrong? Come here in such a panic."

    Rebecca and Maggie had already guessed the person who had seen Gao Wen ¡¯s response, and the figure of Amber really emerged from the air at the next moment. The latter nodded briefly to Rebecca and was next to Gao Wen Leaned down and whispered a few words.

    Rebecca saw that her always majestic and ancestor had a stiff expression in the next few seconds.

    The next second, Gao Wen stood up horrifiedly, with a somber look.

    "Rebecca, I have approved the project. You can start preparing your accelerator," Gao Wen said quickly, and looked at Maggie aside, "Maggie, I need your help."

    Maggie immediately lowered her head. "Of course, you do."

    "We''re heading to the Plain of the Holy Spirit immediately, Solingborg."

    Rebecca noticed something from Gao Wen''s attitude, and immediately asked: "Master, what happened?"

    Gao Wen took a quiet look at Rebecca, took a slow breath, and then slowly spit it out.

    "Norris is critically ill," he said slowly.

    "Norris?" Rebecca''s eyes widened for a moment, as if she hadn''t figured out what the ancestors said in the beginning. She responded only two seconds later and took a subconscious step forward. "I want to ... "

    Gao Wen looked at Rebecca, watching the sudden emancipation in the other''s eyes-the child''s usual personality was a problem, but she rarely showed such perseverance in the face of Gao Wen or Hetty. Attitude.

    He recalled that Norris was from the old Cecil and was one of the 800 people rescued by Rebecca.

    Norris, a farmer who eventually became the empire''s agriculture minister, was also inseparable from the recommendations of Herty and Rebecca.

    After a moment of silence, Gao Wen nodded: "Yes."

    Rebecca showed a clearly relieved expression, and immediately smiled to express her gratitude to her ancestors, but soon her smile disappeared again, and her sad and worried expression spread on her face.

    Gao Wen''s brow gradually wrinkled. He recalled the news from Solingborg in recent time, thinking about some of the things mentioned by the other party when he talked with Bertila last time, and gradually fell into contemplation.

    After a moment, he nodded slightly to the amber beside him, "You go to the North Shore ..."

    It is said that resurrection is a miracle.

    Gao Wen felt that he had achieved this miracle.

    Well ... maybe he should do another miracle.

 Chapter 864ï¼š An end

    When the first rest day of the summer arrived, it rained overnight in the Sorin region, and the continuous haze continued until the next day.

    The towering Sorin giant tree stands proudly on this restored land, and the mighty fortress-like canopy covers the sky and extends out, covering a third of Sorin Castle in the distance and a large plain outside the castle. The giant trees blocked the rain all night, but several streams formed after the rain flowed from the area outside the giant trees, meandering along the low-lying areas between various areas of scientific research, storage, and industrial facilities. Converged next to the newly-built Druid Institute in the base area of ??the trunk, where it converges into a small pond, and finally flows into the pores formed by the nearby tree roots and reaches the bottom of the ground, becoming part of the underground river .

    Linked street lights stand on both sides of the road, and the bottom of the crown of the giant tree is also hung with a large number of high-power lighting equipment. These artificial lights dissipate the large "night" caused by this colossal plant. Margarita came to this shaded area from the sunny plains outside. She saw soldiers guarding under the street lights, and many people watched from the sidewalk between houses.

    Margarita ignored them. She crossed the guard post, passed over the guards saluting herself, and came near the roots of the giant tree. A large number of rooted vines and wooden structures differentiated from the trunk cleverly "grow" here. A hut was formed, and the flower vines connected to the roof were slightly squirming in the air like blood vessels. Two tall tree men with green eyes stood in front of the hut. Their height was almost higher than the spire of the house. In the thick and powerful palms, the squad called the "Gorgon Cannon" was fastened with orbital acceleration guns. The trunk covered with heavy bark and wooden nodules was fixed with long steel nails to power the guns. Magic net device.

    ¡ª¡ªThis small rail gun named after the Empire ¡¯s most important life river, the Gorgon River, is a variant of the persuasive rail gun. It is usually used on light mobile vehicles, but it can be used for armed with a slight improvement. Large-scale summoning creatures with great strength. At present, this modification is only used in a small area. One day, if technical experts solve the problem of the spell model of the summoning creature, this kind of armed will certainly be of great use.

    The tree people didn''t react much to Margarita''s appearance. They just moved a little step to the side, and there was a sound of friction between wood and leaves. Margarita passed over their thick legs and beams. The door of the cabin in front of her opened before she approached.

    A group of creeping flower vines "walked out" from the inside, and Beltila appeared in front of Margarita.

    "How is Minister Norris?" The young horsewoman immediately asked.

    "I was in a coma for a while, but now I''m awake, but it won''t be long," Beltila said calmly. "... Today, Miss Margarita."

    There was a cloud covering Margarina''s eyebrows, and her voice was lowered subconsciously: "Is there really no way?"

    "We have transferred him here-I have done everything I can to sustain his life with the power of the Thorin giant tree, but aging is the hardest natural rule to resist-let alone Norris''s situation is not just as simple as aging, "Beltila said slowly." For the past few decades, his body has been on the road of overdraft-this is the normal state of the poor, but he is too overdraft, already serious enough to magic and miracles. An irretrievable degree. In fact, it is a miracle that he can live to this day-he should have died last winter. "

    Margarita was silent and took a soft breath. "I want to go in and see."

    Beltila looked at the female knight in front of her, and finally a helplessness appeared on the face that was difficult to make expressions due to the impersonal mutation: "We are best to avoid all visits now, but ... as of now, these measures also It doesn''t make much sense. And if it''s you, Norris should be willing to meet you. "

    Margarita followed the former patriarch of all things and stepped into the "hut of life" generated by a miracle spell.

    Under the light of a kind of glowing plant, the house maintained just the right light. A soft collapse of a wooden structure interwoven with vines and grass was placed in the middle of the house. Margarita saw Norris¡ªthe old man Lying there, covered with a blanket, several thin vines spread out from the blanket, all the way to the ceiling.

    Margarita came to Norris and leaned down slightly: "Minister Norris, it''s me."

    Norris saw the woman in front of him, and a smile slowly appeared on his wrinkled face: "Miss Margarita ... Thank you for your care these days."

    "Don''t say that, you are the most important person in the entire redevelopment area," Margarita said immediately. "Without you, this land would not be so restored to life ..."

    "Everyone here is important," Norris said quietly, but every word was still clear. "Miss Margarita, I''m sorry, there are some jobs I might not be able to complete."

    "No, you still ..." Margarita whispered immediately, but she looked at Norris'' calm face, but then swallowed back the words.

    In the depths of deep wrinkles and depleted flesh and blood, vitality has begun to flow away from the old man.

    Norris just smiled, his eyes rolled, raised a little, and swept through the few furnishings in the cabin-some specimens, some seeds, some manuscripts, and a crystal clear glass tube, a plant Wheat, still green, was standing quietly in the container, immersed in a nearly transparent alchemical solvent.

    "In fact, I have no regrets ..." said the old man in a low voice. "No major accident, this year''s harvest can be guaranteed, and we have avoided a terrible famine ... The agricultural manuscript presented by His Majesty has also been written. Unfortunately, I have not I have energy to do the final finishing, but my apprentices and assistants have grown up and they are very reliable ... there is always preparation over there, even if I leave, someone will take over immediately ... "

    "Don''t talk too much at once," Beltila said, with a stiff voice suddenly coming from the side. "This will further reduce your strength."

    "It''s time now, let me say a few more words," Norris shook his head very slowly, and said with relief, "I know my situation ... I know it many years ago, I I will probably die earlier. I have read books and met with the priests in the city. I know what would happen to a man who drained all his strength in the fields ... "

    Margarita looked at the old man in front of her, slowly reaching out and holding each other''s hand.

    She knew that the last soberness of the old man was coming to an end.

    She heard a low, slightly vague voice coming into her ears--

    "... Our family used to owe a lot of money, a lot, a lot ... Probably equivalent to a sabre of a knight, or a small gem on a missionary''s glove-Miss Margarita, that''s really a lot, you have to Several carts of wheat can be returned.

    "The money made me literate, but at the time, literacy didn''t help much-my father and mother died very early to pay the bills, and I ... spent most of my life in the fields, or Do hard work for people. So I know how my body becomes like this, I have been prepared for a long time.

    "But at that time there were many people like me, serfs, and free people-poor free people, but they didn''t know that they only knew that civilians would die very early, and nobles could live a century ... missionary The scholars said that this was decided by God. It is because the poor are humble that they have natural defects in life span, and the nobility can live for a century. This is evidence of noble blood ... Most believe this statement.

    "I''m literate, I''ve read books, and I know how it all happened, but at that time it was useless. The only thing I learned from literacy was that I knew exactly what I would be like in the future, but I could only keep it low. Start digging potatoes and planting perilla in the field-because otherwise, our whole family would starve to death.

    "Miss Margarita, you can''t imagine that kind of life-I know you''re a good knight, but there are things you can''t really imagine."

    Margarita held the old man''s hand subconsciously, and her lips moved a few times before she could only nod her head gently: "Yes, Minister Norris, I ... I''m sorry."

    "No, don''t be sorry," Norris'' lowered eyelids were a little lower than before. "Because it''s not your fault, and most happily, that day has passed, Miss Margarita, like that. The days are gone.

    "Civilians don''t have to do the hard work like me and my parents in exchange for barely belly food. No one will take two thirds or more of our food from our barn to pay taxes. We have the right to I can eat the fish I caught at any time, and have the right to eat white bread and sugar on normal days. We do n¡¯t have to salute the aristocracy by the roadside, nor do we have to kiss the shoes and footprints of the missionaries ... Margarita Miss, thank our Majesty, and thank so many people who are willing to follow His Majesty like you, that day has passed.

    "I just want to say, don''t let that day come back.

    "Miss Bertila, I know you have always been confused about what we are doing, I know you don''t understand some of my ''paranoia'', but I want to say ... At any time, no matter what the situation is, let''s make it more It is most important that more people fill their stomachs so that more people can survive.

    "I took a large-scale statistics with people from the agricultural sector. We calculated the population and land, calculated the consumption of grain and the output of various staple foods now ... and also estimated the consumption and production after population growth. We have Some numbers are in the hands of my assistant, please give it to your Majesty ... it must be given to him. Hunger is the most terrible thing in the world, and no one should be starved to death ... No matter what happens, the industry, Whether it is business, there are some cultivated lands that cannot be moved, and you must not rashly change the staple food ...

    "Also, there is too little food suitable for planting in the north. Although the Holy Spirit Plain is fertile, our population will definitely increase once, because now almost all babies will survive-we need the land south to feed these people , Especially in the Dark Mountains, there are many places to reclaim ... "

    He suddenly coughed, and the severe cough interrupted what he wanted to say. Beltira raised his hand almost instantly, and a powerful¡ªeven an excessive amount of healing power for ordinary people¡ªwas released to Norris, Margaret. Tower immediately reached the old man''s ear: "Your Majesty is already on the road. He will be here soon. You can ..."

    Without finishing her words, Norris shook her head and interrupted her.

    The latter''s already droopy eyelids lifted up again, and after a few seconds of silence and recollection, a smile mixed with sorrow and relief suddenly floated onto his face.

    "Ah, maybe ... he didn''t lie to me ..." Norris'' eyes brightened briefly, he said with almost joy, "he didn''t lie to me ..."

    "Minister Norris," Margarita held the old man''s hand, and leaned down to ask, "Who did you say? Who didn''t lie to you?"

    "The missionary ... the missionary ..."

    Norris whispered, he felt his heavy body was finally lighter, and in the vague light and shadow, he saw his parents standing beside him, wearing shabby clothes in his memory, naked Standing on the ground with their feet, they had a humble, dull smile on their faces, because a man wearing the robe of the goddess of the harvest was standing before them.

    There were also some children and their parents standing nearby, while the elders in the village stood behind the clergyman.

    Everyone''s faces are blurred.

    The clergyman''s face was also very vague, but Norris could hear his voice¡ªthe clergyman reached out and rubbed twice on the head of Norris, who was a child, and he seemed to show a smile, saying casually:

    "The child is blessed with the land. He bears the grace of the goddess of harvest."

 Chapter 865ï¼š Another starting point

    In this world, good things don''t always happen. Many times, bad things may be more, but as long as the sun tomorrow can rise, you may wish to look forward to the future.

    Under the soaring canopy of the Sorin giant tree, a wind mixed with the moist earth was blowing.

    In the canopy of the cascading layer of a giant castle, countless branches and leaves were shaking and shaking, and a tidal wave-like sound was made. The flying birds and beasts that perched on the tree and the surrounding bushes were somewhat alarmed and ran out of their hiding place Margarita stepped on the hardened path, left the hut, and walked slowly forward.

    She looked up and looked forward. In the wonderful vision formed by the huge canopy and the vast land, the sky became a stretched bright curtain, and a giant sun was slowly moving at the edge of the curtain.

    The young horsewoman narrowed her eyes, and a low, depressed mood haunted her heart. She wanted to see who could share the heavy feeling with herself at the moment. But in the end, she could only rebuild her face and let herself go back. In the usual calm and serious state.

    Then, a few shadows suddenly emerged from the far end of the horizontally stretched sky. The shadows were against the sunlight, like a few small gems dotted on the crown of the giant sun, but soon they moved quickly in the direction of Solingborg. Closer, in the light of the giant sun, the outlines of those shadows became more prominent.

    Several sentry towers in the Sorin area began to emit light signals. The commander at the communications station appeared in Margarita''s sight. The soldier hurried towards her, but Margarita was already there before it approached. Guess the situation

    Your Majesty is finally here.

    The female knight did not immerse herself in a depressed atmosphere. The knight''s training and the professional soldier''s quality made her instantly adjust her condition, and soon came to a high ground on the edge of the canopy coverage area. Here is the airport landing and landing platform. New construction in the military zone for flying machines for take-off and landing empires.

    Although the construction corps is not a front-line unit, the reconstruction of the Holy Spirit Plain has the same priority as the front-line project. Under the severe shortage of the "Dragon Cavalry" and other types of aircraft, the airport facilities have been approved here. , And has a small-scale "dragon cavalry" troops stationed for long-term needs. The soldiers here are no strangers to flying machines.

    The fast-moving shadow from the sky finally reached over the Sorin area. The original blurry and small shadow showed a clear outline in the sky. Margarita and the soldiers looked up at the sky. After seeing one of the shadows, A low exclaiming sound and a noticeably heavy breathing sound suddenly came from all around.

    There is a black dragon flying in the lead of the entire formation! That''s not a flying machine familiar to soldiers!

    At first, some people thought that it was an illusion caused by backlighting, thinking that it was only a new model and a larger flying machine. After all, the propulsion wings of the dragon cavalry were very similar to the wings of a dragon, but everyone soon realized that. It is really a giant dragon. She is larger than any dragon cavalry. It has metal-cast scales and powerful minions. She wears a set of steel armor. The armor is cold and cold under the sun. There is also a shimmer of runes flowing between the gaps in the armor, and all of them show a powerful, breathtaking majesty and beauty.

    The black dragon was flying prominently in the formation, surrounded by four dragon cavalry, which clearly proved the identity of the dragon.

    There are "dragons" in the empire''s allies. This is not a secret in itself, but I heard that it is a completely different concept to see and see. Not all soldiers have seen Maggie in person. Most of them have met for the first time. At the "dragon shadow" that crossed the sky, the strong impact spread among the soldiers. However, strict discipline took effect immediately. After a few sounds of armor collision, Margarita quieted again afterwards.

    The horsewoman looked up at the sky and watched the dragon slowly descend. She had met Maggie and even fought side by side, but at that time, Maggie did not have a set of advanced magic armor!

    The black dragon landed on the platform in the sun, and the accompanying aircraft also adjusted their landing trajectories. When everything stabilized and the cyclones around the aircraft gradually dissipated, Margarita immediately brought several relatives. When she arrived at the dragon with her wings down, she saw someone appearing on the dragon''s back. It was an extraordinarily tall and burly figure. He stood there against the sun, like a dragon-dragon hero in a bard story. .

    A second later, the horsewoman immediately responded, and led the soldiers to salute: "Salute to you, Your Majesty!"

    Gao Wen waved his hand and jumped directly down the dragon''s back: "No need to be polite, time is short."

    While talking, he turned and patted Maggie''s giant wings covered with steel machinery: "It''s hard."

    The black dragon lowered his head slightly, and said gently and respectfully, "This is what I should do, Your Majesty."

    Several other aircraft also landed steadily at this moment. After the pedals were lowered, each figure came out of the cockpit, but Margarita knew only one Rebecca.

    Gao Wen had come to Margarita at this moment, and after a simple nod, he asked straightforwardly, "How''s the situation?"

    "Your Majesty ..." Margarita felt her breathing paused for a moment. After gently breathing to calm her mood, she lowered her eyelids and whispered, "You are one step late ... Minister Norris has left. "

    The soldiers around were silent, but Gao Wen only calmly looked at the horsewoman in front of him. His tone was calm and soft: "Margarita, don''t worry about how long ago?"

    The Knightess did not know what the question meant, but the soldier''s instinct allowed her to answer immediately: "One hour ago, Your Majesty."

    "Maybe it''s not too late for us to make a miracle," Gao Wen said, then beckoned to the side. "Unload the equipment to the technician to keep up, we went to the place to reassemble."

    In the perplexed gaze of Margarita and the soldiers, the group of people who had just landed immediately became busy. They quickly ran to the black dragon, and then began to carry the dragon back with various auxiliary tools and people pulling their shoulders. The large boxes were carried down until this time Margarita noticed the existence of those boxes. They looked like standard transfer boxes for engineering parts in the base. The off-white shell was printed with the royal mark and carried them. The people seemed very cautious. Despite their fast movements, they remained smooth and cautious throughout the process. There is no doubt that the contents of those boxes are of great significance.

    "Your Majesty, you are ..." Margarita couldn''t help but break the silence curiously.

    "You''ll know in a while," Gawain waved. "Now take us to Norris."

    Despite her confusion, Gao Wen''s attitude and those weird boxes suddenly gave Margarita some inexplicable "suggestions". The horsewoman seemed to guess something, but she couldn''t believe her guess, but she was still straight. Aloud, "Yes, Your Majesty."

    All the relevant personnel quickly rushed to the small house near the root of the giant tree of Thorin. Two fully-armed treemen were still guarding the only gate. After Gao Wen approached, the treemen immediately retreated to the sides, and the wooden house The door opened the next second, and Beltila stepped out of it.

    "I''ll try it out," Gavin said before Bertila spoke. "I need you to be by your side to be the best bioengineer."

    Beltila still had a little doubt, but soon she noticed that several figures behind Gao Wen were standing there with Yum and Semler, and there was Selena Gelfen holding the lantern. The moments of these figures, especially the moment she saw Selena Gelfen, Beltila''s doubts became thoughtful, and she looked to Gao Wen: "Are you sure? Norris is just a Ordinary people ... "

    "So this is an attempt," Gao Wen nodded, and walked towards the house. "Rest assured that we have made great progress in the relevant technical field, and I have brought more than them."

    Bertila was curious what Gao Wen meant by "not only them", but the latter had already taken the lead in the cabin. She could only suppress her doubts and turn to keep up. While following Gao Wen into the house, the rest of her eyes The light suddenly caught some strange, seemingly transparent white spiders flashing in front of her eyes, but when she focused again, she could see nothing.

    Even if she mobilized the perception of the entire Thorin giant tree, she could not find the phantom spider as if it was really an illusion.

    Gao Wen stepped into the cabin.

    The respectable old man was lying there quietly, and the light from the rooftop, glowing plants was gently covering him.

    Everyone who stepped into the cabin lightly stepped down, and even Rebecca, who had always been the most aggressive, stood quietly aside.

    Gao Wen came to the soft collapse that was intertwined with vines and soft leaves. He lowered his head and saw Norris covered with a blanket. His hands were placed outside, overlapping his chest, and gently holding in his hand. A transparent glass tube with a green wheat dipped in it, a calm and satisfying smile still left on the old man''s wrinkled face, he slept more peacefully than ever.

    This oily and dead body finally rested.

    Suddenly, Gao Wen''s mind appeared a few years ago. He seemed to see the pioneer camp built on a wasteland again. He saw the tents and huts built with wooden boards and burlap. The field that came out, and the old man standing by the field, showing a humble smile to himself.

    He bent down slowly and put his hand on Norris''s.

    "I''m sorry, Norris," he whispered, "I don''t have your consent for the next thing I want to do. This is my wishful thinking. I''m going to put an The technology that is not ''technical'' is applied to you.

    "I may disturb your sleep, so ... I apologize to you here in advance.

    "But I have to do it.

    "The wheat is ripe, you should see it for yourself."

    Later, Gao Wen slowly straightened his waist. He retracted his gaze and whispered to the people standing by, "Go ahead."

    The technicians have opened the storage boxes after entering the house, and now they have taken out a large number of parts. It is a dismantled brain wave modulation device, a silver artificial nerve cord, and a neat crystal. Arrays, and many things Margarita couldn''t guess at all.

    They are a set of incomplete devices. They are a pile of parts created on the basis of immersion tank technology. Under normal circumstances, such a pile of parts is difficult to function but Gao Wen brought experts.

    Seven hundred years ago, when the technical foundation of the related field was almost zero, and the conditions were extremely harsh, the first generation of the everlasting people had already successfully saved a fragmented soul by relying on manpower.

    That soul belongs to a legendary powerhouse.

    Now, they are trying to save the soul of an ordinary person, which is of course much more difficult than it was then.

    But the technology they have today is far from comparable.

    The parts were quickly assembled. Next to Norris''s bed, a silver-white base was placed in place, and the signal connection with the local wireless magic net was quickly completed to achieve stable energy supply. The array was ready for commissioning, and a series of artificial nerve cords extended from the base. They were handed over by Yuri to Bertila at the scene.

    Selina Gell, who held the lantern and appeared in the form of a psychological projection in the room, nodded to Beltilla slightly: "You know how to do this improvement of the technology that you personally participated in and completed that year.

    "The location of the nerve nodes remains the same, except that now we don''t need a destructive implant to fix them with your vines, make epidermal contact at the base of the skull, and finally activate those nerves."

    Speaking of which, Selina suddenly burst into a smile, and she gazed at Bertila''s eyes: "Our success rate is very high because you are still forcibly maintaining the vitality of most biological tissues in this body."

    Beltila lifted his hands gently, and several flower vines extending from the floor caught the artificial nerve cords and fitted them one by one at the target position. When he heard Selena''s words, this one had been related to plants, and The former maiden who was fused with the earth just smiled slightly.

    "I still look forward to miracles occasionally," she whispered, as if to herself.

    Margarita finally knew what these people wanted to do.

    Rebecca standing beside her whispered everything to her.

    Her Majesty the Emperor will try to save Norris''s soul and transform it into a mind that can survive in the empire''s data network. This is not a hugely defective and dangerous undead spell, but a new magical technology.

    Behind this technology, there is a project called "Immortal".

    Margarita wasn''t interested in the secrets behind the plan, and it wasn''t something she should focus on.

    She focused only on what was going on in this room.

    The technicians are busy in the room, and the fluorescent light dripping from above is gently enveloped on the old man on the bed, and the pioneer heroes who came out of the legend and myth are standing beside the bed, all these are solemn and solemn.

    Margarita closed her eyes slightly.

    This world doesn''t always happen. Good things happen a lot. Bad things may happen more.

    But as long as the sun will rise tomorrow, you may wish to look forward to the future.

 Chapter 866ï¼š Immortal Project

    There seemed to be a gentle breeze blowing on his face.

    How long has it been to breathe so easily? How long haven''t you been lying down so comfortably? How long hasn''t it been so safe, all the pain and fatigue have been gone, all the old illnesses seem to have healed.

    In memory, similar feelings seem to have happened decades ago.

    "This child is blessed with the land. He bears the grace of the goddess of harvest ..."

    Suddenly, a voice settled deep in the memory suddenly broke into my mind, reorganizing the confused and loose thoughts, the feeling of indistinguishable illusion from reality suddenly disappeared, and the wind blowing on my face became real Get up, and faintly scent of green grass and mud penetrated into the nostrils. Norris suddenly opened his eyes.

    The endless green field stretched out of sight. Indeed, a breeze blew across the ground. The grass blades waved in the breeze, and in the distance stood strange mountain peaks that seemed to be spliced ??by color blocks. Magnificent formulas and rune arrays can also be seen between the clouds. A round of giant sun is slowly moving across the sky, and he is lying in this strange world.

    Norris woke up in this strange place and stared at everything in front of him in confusion.

    Some vague memories began to linger in his mind. He remembered the figures shaking before his eyes, remembered the whispers of Margarita and Bertila beside the bed, and remembered that he was walking at the end of life. With a long sigh, accompanied by constant confusion, he rose from the grass and stood up.

    He found that his body had never been more flexible than before.

    There is a small dirt **** nearby, and you should see more when standing high. Norris stepped towards that side. He easily walked to the top of the dirt slope, and then found it across the slightly undulating hills. Someone is smoking.

    A large beautiful city is lying quietly on the plain, surrounded by jewel-like rivers and lakes.

    A voice suddenly came from the side: "Does it look good? They made it based on what it looks like in memory."

    Norris was startled by this voice. He immediately turned his head to look, but saw that there was an extra figure beside him. It was a young girl who had never seen before, wearing a simple white dress, as if Long snow-like hair hung down to the ground. She stood there, looking out at the beautiful strange city in the distance. A simple and happy smile appeared on her face.

    Noticing Norris'' gaze, the girl turned back and gave a bright smile: "Hello, my name is Naritir."

    Then she pointed behind Norris: "He''s Duval!"

    Norris turned back in doubt, but saw that there was no longer a figure behind him. It was an old man in a simple robe. He had a kind face and a smile, and nodded slightly to himself.

    "I ..." Norris opened his mouth, but he didn''t know where to start. He looked at everything around in confusion, and finally shook his head. "Is this the kingdom of God? The kingdom of Goddess of Harvest?"

    "This is not a kingdom of God, but it is also a very good place," said the girl who claimed to be Naritiel with a smile. "But we are only responsible for getting you here, and someone will explain the specific situation to you."

    Norris frowned. "Someone?"

    Naritiel smiled and nodded: "He''s here."

    As soon as the words fell, the girl who claimed to be Naritiel and the old man named Duvalt had disappeared in the sight of Norris silently. The latter rubbed his eyes subconsciously. When he just put his hand down, he saw a The familiar and burly figure had stood in front of him, and looked at him with a gentle smile.

    "Your Majesty!" Norris immediately recognized who the other party was, and called out in surprise, "how do you ..."

    "I''ll see you," Gao Wen nodded with a smile. "Sorry, I didn''t arrive in time in the real world."

    "Real world?" Norris blinked and looked around. "Do you know where this is? I woke up and found myself lying here ..."

    "This is the mental space formed by the Empire Data Network," Gao Wen said with a smile. "Norris, it seems that you usually have no time to pay attention to this aspect."

    Norris frowned. "I''ve heard people mention it ... but why am I here?"

    "In short, you are dead in the real world, a few hours ago," Gao Wen said quietly, looking into the eyes of the old man, "but I am good at making claims in a different form. '' Live ''. "

    ...

    Explaining it all didn''t take a lot of effort, and after knowing what happened to him, Norris was silent for a while.

    Looking at the silent Minister of Agriculture, Gao Wen said after a short pause: "I heard from Beltila that she had privately suggested that you use the life replacement spell to draw vitality from volunteers, but you refused Now. "

    "Yes, Your Majesty, this is something that cannot be started," Noristan said. "Some things can never be regarded as a price, even the lives of volunteers. The temptation of this thing is too great. This kind of behavior is allowed, even if it is acquiesced, it will lead to its rapid abuse. Some people will be forced to become ''volunteers'' or forced to become ''death criminals'' ... "

    As a person struggling from the bottom of society, Norris has seen too many similar things. A missionary will easily weave a civilian offense, and then "reasonably and legally" invade his land and houses, even wealthy. Businessmen will also be extorted by divine power and royal power. It is necessary to ¡°voluntarily¡± donate money to the church or the king after three shortfalls, let alone a more precious life than that?

    He believes that Gao Wen, who built the "Cecile Order" by himself, must know these things better than him.

    "Your judgment is correct," Gavin told Norris. "Bertila made a mistake, and I''m glad you didn''t get in there."

    "But you still let my soul ''live'' and live in this ''mental space''," Norris looked around and couldn''t help but say, "I want to know, you only intend to do this on me Or do you plan to apply this technology? "

    Even though Norris had read books and served as a church attendant, he could not escape the shackles of civilian thinking. However, after being the agriculture minister for so many years and witnessing the establishment of a country, he has already learned to use it. Looking at things from a deeper perspective behind Gao Wen''s move to retain his soul, he vaguely felt that there should be more consideration.

    "This is a longer-term plan," Gao Wen said calmly. "I call it the ''Immortal'' plan.

    "In short, after acquiring the key technologies of the Immortal and setting up the narrator''s neural network, I intend to build a special ''soul database'' to retain outstanding or outstanding people in the form of a network mind So that they can have the opportunity to continue to serve the empire, these people are called ''immortal''.

    "You are the first, Norris.

    "This is also some of the preparations I have made for future world changes. The world we live in is not very peaceful. As a country that is not strong enough, we must prepare more."

    "Immortal ..." Norris repeated the words of Gao Wen subconsciously, but could not help showing a hint of worry, "but I worry that this will affect our social order in a sense, and it is also a way of getting longevity in the Internet. A kind of "life chip", and according to you, the "immortal" itself had a special status and influence before his death. Would such a thing ... be abused? "

    "Any good thing is at risk of being abused, the only difference is whether they have a chance to be controlled, and it is easier to get at least than the immortal plan of the state system, which is at least dependent on the state system. "Control," Gao Wen''s questioning of Norris was not unexpected, he said frankly, "the government office will establish a set of management processes to ensure that the" immortal "will not be in line with the real world social order. Conflict Of course, this may take a long time, and in the long future, these systems will also undergo destruction and repair again and again, all of which are under our consideration.

    "And as the first immortal, Norris, I ¡¯m sorry that we did n¡¯t get your consent before this. The subsequent immortal will follow the voluntary principle, and will clearly formulate the responsibilities, rights and Obligation is also an important part of getting the immortal plan under formal control.

    "In addition, in order to prevent the immortal from affecting the social order in the real world, Norris, I will take back your position as the Minister of Agriculture. There will be a successor to replace you in the real world in accordance with legal procedures, and you can be a limited consultant. We will run this way for a while to participate in the affairs of the Office of Government Affairs to observe whether such a process is reasonable. If something goes wrong, we can also slowly adjust it.

    "Finally, the immortals living in the narrator''s neural network will also be constrained by social order. You should have seen that there are cities in this world and naturally there will be residents in the future. They are connected to the network as ''short-term residents''. ''Users'', and as immortals of this world''s ''long-term residents'', the Office of Government Affairs will set up a management organization similar to the real world in this special world. At that time, you will find that living here and living in the real world are not too Big difference."

    Norris listened to every word of Gao Wen seriously, he imagined what kind of future it was, but found that even with the expanded vision of these years, it is difficult for him to keep up with Gao Wen''s thinking, he only It can be roughly imagined that some disruptive and unprecedented "foreground" worlds are divided into two. The real world and the mental space in the network run simultaneously. Countless people live in these two worlds at the same time. All knowledge and ideas will be unprecedented. The efficiency is exchanged and shared. The immortal lives in the network for a long time, which may even give birth to a new "ethnic group", and one of the biggest challenges that Cecil will face in the future may be to achieve a balance between this new ethnic group and social order ...

    Some challenges are worth looking forward to.

    At the same time as Norris struggling to conceive the future, Gao Wen''s mind was also ups and downs.

    Project Immortal ... This is a bold and ambitious plan.

    Outstanding talents will be protected, valuable knowledge will be used more thoroughly, and it can also play a huge reward and motivational role. At first glance, almost all advantages.

    But the risks are also hidden in these exciting advantages.

    As Norris feared for the first time, this subversive, soul-immortal technology is likely to conflict with the existing social order, and the danger of abuse and loss of control will occur someday in the future.

    To this end, Gao Wen must lead the Office of Government to formulate a lot of rules and regulations to constrain the immortal, strictly control channels, prevent it from blocking the flow of classes in the real world, prevent it from destroying the relatively fair social order that cannot be easily established, and prevent it Be a vent to runaway power ...

    But even with high risks, Gao Wen decided to start the plan and make it one of the important "reserve forces" of the Cecil Empire.

    The world is not very peaceful, and humans ... are not such powerful species in this uneven world.

    Elves with a long history and rich heritage, extremely powerful individual dragons, mysterious and powerful immortal siren ... There are too many races superior to human innate conditions, and they also have extremely advanced civilization.

    Their other common feature is their long life and exceptional ability to live.

    As long as any individual lives to adulthood, he can accumulate the knowledge and technology of human generations.

    Although the relationship between the Cecil Empire and these forces is good at this stage, this does not give Gao Wen the peace of mind, because he also remembers how the dragons recently saw through the investment plans of the Cecil Empire and Trade scheme. Although the Dragon Dragons finally agreed to join the Cecil settlement area, on the surface it seems to have fallen into the Cecil currency siege. However, there are various signs that the Archbishop Balogel did not fall into the "trap" at all. Since the dragons can see through the Cecil investment plan from experience, they must be no strangers to human''s little tricks in currency. The light acceptance of the settlement area can only show that ... they don''t care about it.

    Behind them may be the dragon of Tallund. In the depths of their mountains, there may be buried the ancient conquerors of the entire continent.

    Gao Wen hopes to maintain long-term peace with those races, but there is a saying he is clear: If you want peace, you must have peace capital.

    The Cecil Empire needs some "special details" that belong to humankind.

 Chapter 867ï¼š Restart

    The boundless green fields are slightly undulating on the plain, and the breeze mixed with earth and grass is blowing slowly with a refreshing intensity. Norris is standing in this far-to-be-finished world, feeling the spread from all parts of the body. Coming, relaxed and comfortable for decades, I couldn''t help taking a deep breath.

    "This is really a good place, Your Majesty," he said, turning to Gao Wen with a smile, "I just hope that young people who enter the Internet for entertainment purposes in the future should not be too addicted to it."

    Gao Wen smiled: "We will establish corresponding management measures and precautions-after all, entertainment is part of human civilization, but any entertainment can be intoxicating."

    "Everything you do is always well prepared," Norris said with emotion. "Immortal ... this is really a bold idea ..."

    "Since ancient times, the extraordinary have always had a variety of ways to extend life or even obtain near-eternal life, from psychic spells to elemental ascension, and even the ''resurrection'' by chance like me ... the long life span has become The extraordinary person has another privilege besides strength, and this privilege is only linked to ''strength,'' ¡±Gao Wen said slowly, shaking his head.¡° As long as you have enough powerful extraordinary power, you will have a chance to be transformed into an elder person. If you abandon humanity to choose those unscrupulous routes, their success rate for long-term life will be greatly improved-most of the Dark Sects are the "old people" who have lived for centuries. The life that Bertila shows you Replacement forbidden surgery is only one of the traditional ways to extend life, and that''s not even the worst way ...

    "If these" traditional methods "have very low success rates, and many have sequelae of memory disturbances and loss of personality, then the transcendental transcendence might be far more than those of the Dark Sect.

    "In addition, there are many races that have long lifespans and even nearly immortal life. Their long lives don''t even need to pay. These powerful and ancient races have not annihilated humans and occupied the whole world just because this world is still ... ... enough.

    "Since ancient times, death has not fallen on every mortal person fairly-this is the iron rule of this world, and it is also the greatest injustice when humans compete with other races, or even within human beings. The plan for the immortal is An attempt to enhance human development, and in the distant future ... perhaps this is also an opportunity for the transformation of the human race as a whole. "

    "I''m not good at imagining things that are too far away, especially in this area," Norris shook his head. "But in my opinion, your immortal plan has at least not extended other people by harming others'' lives. Life, although the opportunity to save the soul itself can easily become ''privileged'', the hidden danger of this level is at least in the scope that the system can solve. Not to mention ... "

    Norris said that he paused here. He looked at the city under construction in the distance, looking at the still desolate world as a whole, with a smile on his mouth: "It looks like the" Immortal "is not a treat. Ching Fook''s errand ... "

    "Yes, I''m afraid you have to serve the empire for a longer time," Gao Wen laughed, looking at Norris'' deep and calm eyes. "Although it may be a bit late to say it now, I still ask-you Would you like to be immortal, Norris? "

    "Of course," the old man''s wrinkles stretched out. "Anyway, this is also a chance to ''live''-I didn''t reject Ms. Beltilla''s suggestion because I was pursuing death."

    "A very real answer," Gao Wen raised an eyebrow. "But ... the best answer."

    ...

    In the real world, Gao Wen opened his eyes.

    The flowers and vines controlled by Beltila squirmed and took off the temporarily assembled nerve connectors one by one. Feeling that some numb nerves quickly regained vitality, Gao Wen gently moved his neck, then stood up and looked at the cabin. Everyone.

    Rebecca, Amber, and Margarita stood in front of him, with unconcealed tension and worry on their faces.

    "It''s been successful," Gao Wen didn''t hang anyone''s appetite for this kind of thing. He announced the good news for the first time. "Norris will become the first ''immortal'' of the empire and the first in human history. "Ordinary people" that save souls through magical technology. "

    Rebecca jumped for the first time cheering, followed by amber, while Margarita couldn''t help but put her hand on her chest, showing a heartfelt smile, and participated in this event as a person Staff, several archbishops at the scene can''t help but celebrate each other with excitement.

    ¡ª¡ªNo one has got too many ideas because he has witnessed the birth of a soul eternal person, because in this world, extending life through extraordinary technology is not inconceivable in itself. Although Norris is a common way to save the soul with new technology People, but this is not beyond anyone''s imagination. In the eyes of the eternal sleepers, this belongs to the category worthy of celebration, but no need to make a fuss.

    After all, in the capital of Cecil, there is a Siren with an infinite lifespan, an arcane creature that has lived for more than a thousand years, and a large iron propaganda which is the soul container of the ancient magic teacher. The ball, there is a dragon who has a life span of hundreds and thousands of years, and an emperor who has been dug up and resurrected after 700 years of death. The Cecilians have always been well-informed, and the everlasting people have also done this Enter the countryside as the custom.

    "He also needs to adapt and adjust in the network for a period of time, and we also need to make a short-term follow-up observation of his mental state," Gao Wencai said after the people celebrating each other were quiet, "This process will not For a long time, you can see him in a few days-through the magic net communication, or the immersion cabin connected to the magic net.

    "In addition, Norris will no longer serve as Minister of Agriculture from now on, and the new Minister of Agriculture will be removed and unaffected-Margarita, you are ready to accept the notice from the Office of Government Affairs and rebuild the area. Work requires you to make some adjustments. "

    Margarita froze, understood the meaning of Gao Wenhua, and immediately nodded: "Yes, I understand."

    "In addition, what happened here today will be publicly propagated through official publicity channels," Gao Wen continued, "so I don''t want to hear any rumors until the official caliber appears."

    Amber already thought about this layer, and immediately nodded: "Relax, I will pay attention to this piece."

    Margarita immediately took the lead: "I will take care of the control of the camp."

    Gao Wen nodded slightly.

    The emergence of immortal technology is indeed exciting and significant, but it is also necessary to consider its possible impact in advance-although people in this world have "the mysterious and magical powers can create miracles of life, powerful extraordinary people have a chance to get "Longer life" is not unfamiliar in itself. Most people should also be able to accept the fact that a certain high-level empire transformed life forms through "secret rituals." .

    After all, although there are several extraordinary powers to extend life in this world, before the everlasting cyber-mind technology took shape, the other technologies were harsh or had a huge negative impact. They either involve taboos of the undead or they will be transformed. In the process, the original human nature was completely annihilated, and the "transformation" performed by Norris itself was not a real resurrection or eternal life-he was indeed dead in the real world, but was only in the form of "network mind" It is stored in the data network, and it is still unclear whether this "saved mind" will never decay, and this approximate "soul" form is likely to be misunderstood as some kind of "dead soul psychic spell" "A bad publicity can easily leave huge hidden dangers in the future.

    In addition, he must also take into account the issue of public opinion orientation-he does not want the "immortal" to become a privileged product that matches the status, but in the foreseeable future, this tendency will certainly occur, after all, related technologies have emerged and are on the verge of Mature, so even in the future, even if it can only "survive" in the form of a piece of data in the network, there will be many people writing in this area, and the confrontation with this "prone" will be Gao Wen and the Office of Government Affairs in the future One of the long-term jobs.

    Therefore, as the starting point of this long-term work, the work around the Empire''s first "immortal" must leave as few hidden dangers as possible.

    In a few seconds of silence, Gao Wen thought about a lot of things before he finally exhaled softly.

    Magic technology breaks down the barriers between the extraordinary and the mortal, and also pulls many things that would not be chips of desire and desire into the vortex of human nature-technology allows ordinary people to touch more things that they were not qualified to contact, but technology The speed of development has determined that all this is doomed to have a process.

    This "imbalance" of development is destined to become more and more of his daily considerations-after all, the extraordinary barriers have been broken, and the operating rules of the Cecil Empire doomed this barrier cannot be reconstructed.

    This even made him have some random associations-as human beings drifted farther and farther along the road of civilization development, and the complexity of thoughts and desires increased day by day, those gods born of human clusters of thought ... Have you ever faced the same problem?

    Everyone noticed Gao Wen''s almost sighing response. At this moment of celebration, they were inevitably a little confused, but no one dared to ask questions. Only Rebecca jumped out first (in fact, Amber also planned to Jumped out, but her speed obviously did not rely on conditioned reflexes to grow up Rebecca fast): "Master Ancestor? How do you sigh?"

    "Nothing," Gao Wen was silent for a moment, then suddenly smiled and shook his head in relief. "Thinking of something irrelevant. Then the follow-up things here are left to Margarita, and Norris must be properly handled. ... the remains. After all, he is dead in the real world, and our former Minister of Agriculture still needs a ... standard funeral. "

    When talking about this, Gao Wen''s tone was obviously paused. When looking at the old man on the soft couch, his expression was strange, and he heard what he ordered. The scene included Margarita, Amber, and even Rebecca followed. The expression was subtle¡ªit was a complicated and unspeakable situation. Margarita believed that even if she was here, Mr. Wald Peric, who was respected, definitely had no experience in dealing with related events ...

    At the scene, the expressions of the archbishops such as Yuri and Semler seemed calm and indifferent, and they even glanced at each other with tacit understanding-they have experience ...

    A big annoying voice rang out next to Yuriel, just at the right time: "Ah ... I know this scene."

    With this sentence, Magnum''s figure emerged from the air.

    "Shut up." Almost all the Archbishops at the scene unanimously.

    Gao Wen looked at this scene and said nothing, but just shook his head with a smile and turned and left the hut.

    He came to a quiet open space near the hut, and let his thoughts calm down with the surrounding environment.

    Here is a small flower field. Unknown flowers spawned by the giant tree of Sorin are in full bloom in the open space, and the wind blows. There is a rattling sound in the crown of the giant tree of Sorin, and a little floral fragrance is here. Wandering in a secluded corner.

    Gao Wen raised his head, watching the huge layers of leaves illuminate under the light of magic stone, and exhaled softly: "Bertila."

    "I''m here," a squirming voice of Hua Teng came from nearby, and a figure of Beltila emerged from Hua Ting. She came to Gao Wen''s side and owed slightly, "Brother Gao Wen."

    After a brief silence, Gao Wen shook his head: "... When there is no one else, you don''t have to force yourself to call me that."

    "After all, you have almost all of his memory ... and I also need to pay attention to my words and deeds at all times," Beltila said with no expression, "I don''t want unnecessary trouble caused by a wrong name or attitude."

    Gao Wen gave a sigh and nodded gently: "It''s up to you to decide in this regard. I won''t talk about this anymore, let''s talk about the things mentioned in your previous report-you are in the crystal array at the top of the Sorin tree A regular strange signal detected? "

 Chapter 868ï¼š Mysterious signal

    Upon hearing Gao Wen''s question, Beltila nodded: "Yes, as I said in the report-and I have not yet understood the source of those regular signals."

    Gao Wen frowned slightly.

    What he and Bertila discuss is something that happened a while ago-about a week ago, the magic net in the Sorin area completed the regional network, and the eastern part of the "line connection" was originally relying on relay towers The grid distribution of energy and information was successfully achieved among several major cities in the plain. As a regional hub, Solinburg, the largest magic obelisk here also completed a mode conversion on the same day, becoming the general manager of this area. Hub, the incident itself went very smoothly, but then some confusing "phenomenon" occurred.

    On the third day of the completion of the network, Beltila began to successively detect from the crystal array located at the top of the Sorin tree some regular signals of unknown origin that are not part of the magic net itself.

    Because the Obelisk of the Magic Energy in the Sorin area is built on top of the canopy of the Sorin giant tree, and many of its ancillary facilities are built on the structure of the giant tree itself, Beltila''s "human" is equivalent to a living demon net. Hub, after realizing this, Gao Wen''s technicians and Beltila reached a cooperation, the latter began to learn and get used to the manipulation skills of the magic device, and monitor whether there is a signal module in the magic obelisk Abnormality is one of her daily tasks.

    ¡ª¡ªBy the way, the Sorin Hub is currently the only Monet Hub in the empire that can maintain its own. Gao Wen hopes to build more, but at present it seems that Bertila ¡¯s cutting transplanting technology will have a breakthrough. Nowhere in the future, so similar ideas can only be ideas ...

    After a short thought, Gao Wen looked up: "Is the technician still unable to interpret the content of those signals?"

    "There is no progress in cracking, that is a signal we have never touched," Beltila shook his head. "It is composed of a series of very short tremors and unknown meaning echoes, which is completely different from the ''neural simulation'' we currently use. "Pulse" and "mental stream" modes. But one thing seems certain ... "

    Gao Wen raised his eyebrows: "Which point?"

    "That wasn''t natural interference, definitely not," said Beltilla, resolutely. "Although we suspected at first that it had something to do with the ubiquitous magic field disturbances in nature, the technicians later collected all the magic around the Sorin area. The readings from the monitoring tower did not correspond to the signals I monitored. And we sent the signal samples to Master Carmel of the Imperial City, who thought that some of the ''tremor'' in them showed a complex combination, much like It is the result of manual intervention. "

    "... that is to say, the technicians think that the signals received by the Sorin Junction are artificial," Gao Wen said gropingly, "but ... who will send those signals? Our magic The internet communication system is a new thing, and no second country on this continent has it ... "

    "If it''s really artificial, then a complete set of technology is necessary to send similar signals. At present, it is really impossible for several human kingdoms, but ..." Beltila said slowly in thought, and the vines in full bloom were on her. Creeping behind him, a low, rustling sound came out, "I remember you said a word-there is more than one powerful civilization in this world, and today''s humans do not have the upper hand over them.

    "Sirens, dragons, and even the elves in the south of the continent, their skills are not low-maybe we just happened to capture their broadcast signal?"

    "The elves can rule out that we now have technical exchanges with the Silver Empire. The two countries have established a signal relay translation system through the Sentinel Tower. There are signal samples on Carmel''s side, and there is no problem of" unrecognizable "." Gao Wen said in a deep voice, "As for the dragon and the sea monster ... it is indeed possible.

    "It''s just that our communication with these two races is still very limited, especially the Dragon race, which is almost a strange relationship. It may be a little hasty to confirm the signal samples rashly.

    "It''s Siren''s side ... you can try to ask. There is also technical cooperation between the Cecil Empire and Siren."

    Beltila lowered his head: "It''s up to you."

    Gao Wen nodded, but sighed softly in his heart.

    There are too many unknowns in this world, and the unknowns are often dangerous. Until now, the technical department is still trying to crack the secrets of the magic. Today, with the gradual development of the magic net, What "unrecognizable regular signals" appear is really disturbing.

    Who is transmitting these signals? Siren? Dragon? Or an ancient civilization hiding out of human sight? Even the depths of Gondor wasteland, even the gods of unknown status ... every thrilling conjecture is even possible.

    Gao Wen shook his head, and then suddenly remembered something: "Speaking of which, there was a report from the North Front before. During the test of the magic net near Dongdong Fortress, the technicians had listened to a very strange" xiao " Called ''echo throughout the magic net system ... I wonder if the two things are related.''

    "I''ve heard it," Bertila nodded. "Several hubs will share information. I''ve heard of things happening in the north. I don''t rule out that they are related, but the difference between the two incidents is also obvious. ¡ª¡ªA short and messy howling was monitored on the side of Dongdongbao. According to the post-mortem information, the thing was very confusing and could not even be called a ¡°signal¡±, while what was monitored on the side of Solingborg was clear and clear. There are many, even traces of manual debugging. So although these two things can''t help but associate them, I suggest that they be treated as isolated incidents, at least not rashly merge. "

    Gao Wen nodded slightly.

    Despite falling into the Dark Sect, Beltila is still a technical person. When talking about related topics, her thinking is clear and clear, and communication is much easier.

    After a brief pause, Beltila added: "But ... if these two things are really related, I have a guess."

    Gao Wen glanced at each other: "Just say."

    "If, I mean, if the signals monitored by Lei Dongbao and Solingborg are from the same source, then the signal from the North Front was most likely an unsuccessful attempt-without completing the debugging and adapting to the magic net. , So it turned into a weird howl, and when the Solingborg hub was started, this signal was debugged clearly ... "

    "Do not rule out this possibility ..." Gao Wen said while thinking, "In short, I will order all the hub towers in the country to pay attention to monitoring these mysterious signals. Maybe we can capture more. The extra sample may help us. Uncover the secrets behind these signals. As for your side ... The Solin giant tree is the first hub to capture clear signals. We are not sure whether this is related to the environment of the Solin area or the particularity of the Solin hub itself, so you Pay extra attention, and I will ask the Office of Government to send you a few more experts on magic net communications. "

    "So much the better."

    After talking about these things, the two fell into a short period of silence at the same time, and then Gao Wen broke the silence on his own initiative: "It has been half a year ago-are you still adapting to your new identity and new life?"

    "It''s better than I thought," Beltila seemed to laugh, "I thought it would be boring to be a plant, but the endless new things that you brought me did have a lot to do. See The gradual recovery of this land is something that can bring a great sense of accomplishment ... and there are magic net radio and magic shadow dramas to watch. "

    "As long as you are willing to continue doing this as a law-abiding empire citizen, there will only be more incredible things in the future. This is a rapidly changing era."

    "I keep looking forward," Bertila nodded, then suddenly raised her head, looking not far away. "Ah, the guest is here."

    Gao Wen turned his head and saw Selina Gell''s figure suddenly appearing in the air.

    He nodded to the dream maiden, "Is everything done on your side?"

    "The real world things Yuri and Semler can do, and there are Naritir and Duvalt in the network to handle the follow-up," said Selina, without hesitation. "As for me ... I just want to talk to Magnum That stupid guy keeps a little distance. "

    "What did he do again?"

    "He and Norris had a great talk, and then whimsically wanted to pull me up and set up a club consisting of" Internet Minds "-it was a stupid idea."

    Gao Wen laughed abruptly: "But I think this idea is good-after all, you and Magnum and Norris are in a similar state now, and we will add more" Internet citizens "in the future. Magnum''s suggestion may be It''s a way for these ''cyber citizens'' to re-establish social organizations in a new capacity, and I think you can even take Megall ... "

    "He named the club¡® Yin Rong Wan Zai, ¡¯¡± Selina said lightly. ¡°After figuring out what the phrase meant, I decided to keep my distance from him.¡±

    Gao Wen felt a little guilty.

    He realized that the sacred rumors of Emperor Govin Cecil, which had been secretly sorted out by Amber, had begun to spread-and his previous searches and seizures had apparently failed to take effect.

    "... The name is indeed open to question," Gao Wen''s expression became as indifferent as Beltila. "So what about Norris? What''s his idea?"

    "He''s not interested--that''s a respectable person, he just cares about the grain-producing areas of the Holy Spirit Plain and when he can return to work," Selina shook her head, "so I didn''t want to understand How can a respectable person have a common topic with Magnum ... "

    "... Maybe it''s just courtesy," Gao Wen said in a low voice, and then remained silent for a while. "Sorry, ladies, I want to be out of touch-I have something to talk to my Minister of Intelligence."

    Beltila greeted him slightly: "Please help yourself."

    Gao Wen left, and in the quiet flowering field under the giant tree of Solin, only Bertila surrounded by flowers and vines and Selena holding a lantern stood silently.

    After a moment of silence, Beltila looked to the former Archbishop of the Sleeper: "I never thought we would meet again in this situation."

    "I heard about your" new state ", and frankly, the actual situation is more incredible than I thought," said Selina. "I reminded you earlier that your biochemical technology has great hidden dangers ..."

    Beltila smiled slightly: "What about your soul path?"

    "... It''s true."

    They were silent again.

    They stood quietly under the tree, as if they had been slowly settling down for seven hundred years. Only a few minutes later, Selina quietly broke the silence: "It has been seven hundred years ..."

    "At that time we were all human," Beltila said calmly. "Then we became less and less human."

    "... You have been taking root in this land for a while, tell me what you think-is ''He'' trustworthy?"

    A thunderous sound came from the crown of Thorin''s giant tree, like a wave.

    "That body contains a non-human soul, but in my eyes, this non-human soul is making everyone on this land live more like a person-maybe we can''t help it Determine what an extraterritorial guest like ''He'' thinks specifically, but at least his actions so far ... are better than we have ever done. "

    "Yeah ... he would even grant citizenship to a plant."

    "And ''ghosts'' like you."

    "..."

 Chapter 869ï¼š Beigang

    The cold wind and cold wind blew from the direction of the sea, rolling the high-flying empire flag on the coast. Under the sword and plow emblem of the gold pattern on the blue background, soldiers and technical craftsmen are now linking the third fixed pile with today. The steel frame is welded together, and the unencapsulated magic net rune shines a little halo on the ground not far away. The sparks from the thermal energy beam when it sweeps over the steel fall on the ground that has just been hardened recently, more than ten meters high. Inside the metal frame, a part of the copper pipes and heat conducting fins have been fixed in a specific position, waiting only to connect with the remaining heat pipes.

    This huge device is part of the "Waste Heat Recovery Center", which circulates alchemy solutions through pipes. This device will include several facilities next to it including an alchemy reaction tower, a rune casting plant and a slime waste incineration center. The released waste heat is collected and distributed to the camp''s heating system through an efficient heat exchanger, which is used to heat parts of the west side of the coast.

    For long-term survival in the cold northern regions, similar technology is indispensable. It is much cleaner and more efficient than cutting down slow-growing tundra trees at the foot of the mountain, and it can also minimize the impact on local residents. Life, someday in the future, these facilities can even be used to heat nearby residential areas. Of course, that will be a long time later.

    Further away, on the open and flat ground near the coast of Beigang, large and small simple houses, military tents, towers, and some newly built brick and tile houses have been scattered, and the materials on the material stack yard are piled up. Large-scale construction machinery that has recently arrived at the construction site is busy. A temporary trestle extending towards the sea has been built. Near the trestle is a large area planned for the future construction of dry docks.

    The temporary trestle did not rely on fixed piles and other things to fix it on the sea floor near the sea, and did not use a floating bridge. Instead, it relied on several huge ice piles. These ice piles were as thick as a clock tower, frozen from the sea floor and extended As far as the surface of the sea, a large number of branch icicles penetrated deep into the ocean floor, and the whole was strong and abnormal.

    Byron stood on a large rock near the temporary trestle and smiled happily against the sea breeze. He couldn''t help but said to the Victoria Archon next to him, "Your ice spell is really amazing. I heard that The Wilde family has studied the magic of ice magic to the extreme, but never thought it could be so powerful ... When you raised twelve ice ''giant pillars'' in the ocean, that scene was almost art . "

    "You''re great, this is just a rude use of magic," Victoria shook her head lightly. In the cold wind, the "Northern Queen" was still wearing a long skirt, and the fine snow and ice flying was like a barrier. Protecting her like that, "And I never thought I would use these magical skills to ... build things. This is a very novel experience. I''m glad I didn''t mess it up the first time I tried."

    "Magic is a convenient thing. It is far more cost-effective to use it to improve life or promote technological development. This is not what I said, but what His Majesty said," said Byron with a smile. "Although I do n¡¯t know much about magic, I always highly agree with what Her Majesty said, because at least after Princess Rebecca used her strength in the laboratory, somehow the explosions and fire accidents happened elsewhere. Much less ... "

    Victoria thought for a moment and said very seriously: "But in my opinion, Her Royal Rebecca''s magical talent is actually much higher than everyone thinks. She''s ability to shape fireballs into her Majesty''s body sculpture is the true art of magic. ''. But I can''t understand the principle ... if I have the opportunity, I would like to work with her to study the mystery of the plastic energy field ... "

    The Archduke of Snow and Ice took it seriously in strange places, and Byron was no stranger to it. Instead of letting this weird (and seemingly suspected of slandering the royal family) continue, he just mentioned another thing casually: "As The ruler of the north, is it really okay for you to stay in ''North Harbor'' every three minutes? "

    "The ruler of the north is the government affairs department of the northern provinces, and the authority of the big executive is only a part of the government affairs department," Victoria said lightly. "As for the north port ... North port is currently one of the most important projects in the entire northern region. The eyes from the imperial capital are always watching here, and I often come here to show up ... also to show the attitude of the Wilde family on this matter. "

    Byron shook his head: "I hope that the northern families will one day understand your kindness. You are doing your best to prevent them from being included on the" list. "

    Victoria didn''t speak, she just stood there quietly, her cold eyes slowly sweeping across the coastline and the rolling hills in the distance.

    The "Northern Construction Corps" led by Byron has been stationed on this cold coastline for over a month. For more than 60 days, engineering equipment has been started day and night, and a steady stream of materials has been sent from the rear. In magic and modern industry Under the dual impetus of a large-scale harbour prototype is rapidly taking shape, this is undoubtedly exciting.

    However, this huge construction activity and the huge construction corps have not unexpectedly attracted a lot of attention.

    This is the northern boundary, the cold and stubborn northern boundary, far from every civil war in the kingdom, far from every political reshuffle, far from the northern border of the magic industry. In the depths of this frozen mountain, the ancient families and these families The brave and stubborn wind immersed in blood is almost the same as it was centuries ago.

    They instinctively refuse someone to "act" on the land where their grandparents lived, even if these people came to help them build this land, even if the traditional rulers of this land have publicly stated their attitudes and made warnings, Many people still secretly contradict the Beigang project.

    People here have not yet come up with the concept of "the empire is a whole", and it is useless to tell them what is national planning.

    Although Victoria once expressed her attitude towards Byron, she clearly stated that she would support the construction of Beigang, and she did not mind "knocking" those local families who did not know the current situation, but in the final analysis, she did not want to see too many people hanging in Beigang Too many flagpoles are erected on a port outside the flagpole, which is not "beautiful" for the entire northern border.

    Therefore, her "Northern Grand Duke" could only choose to show up here a few times in the early days of the Beigang Project. At least ... the majesty of the Wilde family still worked in this land.

    Byron''s gaze was on the distant sea. In this sunny and cloudless day, an extraordinary person could look far away, his sight crossed the slightly undulating sea, and passed those who were under the sun. With the shimmering bubble, the "Peking Peninsula" of the Duchy of the Dragon and the borders of the Kingdom of the Violet can be seen faintly, but farther away, there is only a white expanse.

    That''s a distance that is hard to reach even the eyes of extraordinary people. You need to rely on powerful magic items or extra spell effects to see that far.

    "Is the direction of the storm circle ..." Victoria noticed Byron''s direction, she nodded slightly. "On relatively rare days, the weather is clear enough, and the storm just expanded the scale, so you can see visually. Observed, but during this time, the invisible storm circle in the northern seas will shrink during the summer, and the outermost cloud wall is farther away from the land than usual. Normally, it cannot be observed with the naked eye. The large mage''s eye device, which can see the opposite side of the peninsula into the sea in any season, I occasionally use it to observe the storm. "

    Byron took a curious look at Victoria: "Are you observant?"

    "Apart from confirming that it does not dissipate and confirming its cycle of change, nothing is found," Victoria shook her head. "The ocean is not calm. It has reached an area where human beings cannot reach, and the legendary powerhouse will also No one knows how the storm was formed outside the storm circle, let alone confirm its internal structure. "

    "Your Majesty seems to think that it is one of the defensive systems of the dragon kingdom ''Talrond''. It is the dragon''s territory to pass the storm," Byron said casually. Miss Dragon ... it seems to be Mei Li or something. Talk to that Miss Dragon, maybe you can find out something. "

    Victoria said blankly: "... there are many legends about dragons in the north, mostly from the Holy Dragon Principality. In our opinion, the dragons are not very good at dealing with characters."

    Byron hesitantly hesitated, and then thoughtfully slowly while looking at the sea, "It''s hard to deal with ... but according to this trend, when we step out of this land and send ships to the open sea, sooner or later All races deal with ... "

    Victoria glanced at Byron and opened her mouth as if she wanted to say something, but before she spoke, a faint commotion came from the south of the camp, interrupting what she wanted to say.

    Looking around, she saw that a small group of people had gathered near the checkpoint in the south of the camp. People outside the line of separation were wearing civilian clothes. The soldiers at the checkpoint had gone to maintain order and noisy. The sound of crickets came from there from time to time, mixed with heavy northern dialect in the middle.

    Victoria''s brow frowned immediately, and she vaguely guessed what was going on there. The ice and snow around her instantly condensed, swirling and flying in the air like a cold ice skate, and her voice was as cold as winter: "I am There are still people here ... "

    The Duchess''s voice did not fall. Byron suddenly raised her hand to interrupt her. The mercenary-born Empire General just glanced over there and knew what was going on, with a weird smile on his face: "Don''t Too excited, big archon, those are just civilians, and are familiar faces. You have missed something recently, but I know what the situation is. It ¡¯s not a small problem, as you might imagine. ¡±

    As he talked, Byron jumped to the ground and walked towards the checkpoint. At the same time, he said to the Victoria who followed him, "When you don''t show up, they may be too nervous to watch me deal with it."

    Victoria nodded in fog, and released the curved light field to cover her body. She and Byron came to the checkpoint in the south of the camp, and nearly a hundred civilians gathered here stood clearly with the soldiers at the checkpoint. Two rows.

    "The general is here ... the general is here ..."

    Someone in the crowd saw Byron''s figure, and the voices of whispers reminded one after another. The soldiers cleared a passage, and the gathered civilians took two steps back neatly.

    Victoria, who used the Quguang force field to hide her figure, put her eyes on the civilians for the first time. They were wearing coarse old shirts, but their clothes were clean and warm. From the look of the expressions, these were living nearby and working all year round. Of the people in the mountains, the most interesting thing is that not only are there strong men in these people, but also women and children are brought in by mouth.

    And while Victoria was guessing which family these gathered civilians were instigated by, Byron had already stepped in front of the crowd.

    Those in coarse linen looked at the heavily armed, majestic Empire general in front of them with awe, but they did not retreat.

    Byron glanced at them and said casually, "What are you doing here?"

    The tone was bland and natural, as if already used to it.

    Several men stood out in the crowd. They first glanced subconsciously before coming to Byron boldly: "General, we have something to say ..."

    Byron raised an eyebrow. "Still the same as before?"

    "Yes," several men nodded, and then took a breath, shouting with a gong-like throat, "Southern people don''t touch our land! You are digging our veins and water sources!"

    The civilians gathered behind them also shouted, the sparse shouts continued for a few seconds, and they all stopped.

    The leading man looked at Byron with a look of expectation, and the latter waved his lips and waved: "Have you heard them, grab them, the men sent to the Western District to dig a gutter, and the women deal with potatoes and jerky. The child also went to the kitchen to help, and then took an hour of literacy class ... Who brought this one who didn''t even look at five years old !? "

    A tall, thin man emerged from the pile of people, with an awkward smile: "I, it''s my son ... he''s alive! And he''s almost seven years old, just looking thin ..."

    "I''m not blind yet, I will be your son if he is five and a half years old!" Byron glared at the tall and thin man, and then waved his hand in an angry manner. . "

    A group of civilians in front of the checkpoint immediately walked forward with joy, accepted the inspection and search of the soldiers very cooperatively, and then led into the camp under the leadership of several soldiers. The man who took the lead before passed Byron''s side He paused for a moment and smiled flatteringly, "General, is it the end of the day?"

    "Otherwise?" Byron glared at the other side. "The soldiers of the Empire never deceive the people, saying that the end is the end!"

    "Okay, that''s good ..."

    The man nodded again and again happily, followed quickly the team that had already gone far, and entered the camp.

    Victoria looked stunned by the side.

 Chapter 870ï¼š Courage to the ocean

    Those civilians who came to the ¡°outrage¡± were taken away by soldiers, and they would be arranged on the construction site of Beigang West District, where there are a large number of jobs that do not require much technology, and their status is ¡°cause "Troublemakers who have been punished for working hard", given their behavior, they will be sentenced to hours of labor-and for the obvious and most basic survival needs, they will also have a hot meal, a hot bath And "trivial hard labor subsidies."

    This operation Victoria has never seen before.

    "Sometimes the rules are too rigid, so we need to play on the spot, especially in a place far away from the imperial capital and special folk customs." At one glance, he shrugged and said, "These civilians were" incited "by the local nobles and manor owners.

    "The action of the Construction Corps to build Beigang here has obviously stimulated some people-and the influence of the Wilde family has made them afraid to act in public. These people will find ways to test our falsehood and reality in other ways-they agitate Or bought out some civilians whose truth is unknown, and those civilians did get angry when they first came here, but soon they found that we were more ''kind and generous'' than those who instigated them. The Corps was rich in supplies and the civilians Little is needed, they can do some simple work here, and they can exchange food that they would only enjoy on special days.

    "However, it is hot water that has a greater effect. Our collective bathhouses are the most popular and more popular than I thought. The camp now has two waste heat recovery centers and a central heat exchange station, and The residents near this cold beach obviously don''t usually have many hot showers. My military doctor thinks that bathing these outsiders can effectively prevent them from spreading diseases in the camp. Now the latter has liked the abundant hot water supply here ... "

    Victoria ¡¯s expression has changed more than half a month in the past day. She frowned and looked at the ¡°Imperial General¡± in a weird look: ¡°So ... these people come here often? I ¡¯m looking for you to protest, "Caught" by your soldiers to work again, and finally mix a good meal and take a hot bath ... "

    "As well as a small subsidy, you know, empire law stipulates that those who perform labor reform can also receive a small amount of compensation in labor, which is to stimulate their enthusiasm for earning a living through labor."

    Having said that, Byronton paused, and then went on to say, "At first, only men came. They were bewitched or bought. After several forced labor and remuneration, some of them tried to steal food. Bring it back to the family, I found it, but it did n¡¯t stop, it ¡¯s nothing, but those who are standing behind the scenes obviously do n¡¯t want to see this result. They should have forbidden this kind of behavior. You can imagine what happened next-- These people are starting to bring in the women and children in the family. In fact, they even plan to bring old people and young children who are too old, but that ¡¯s too dangerous, I ca n¡¯t promise ... ¡±

    Victoria listened to what Byron said in a relaxed and pleasant tone, but her expression gradually became serious. When the voice of the other person fell, she sighed and said, "So, now these people who have been agitated ... You are completely on your side ... and those who agitate them have not realized the gravity of the situation. "

    "Perhaps they realize, what''s the matter?" Byron said indifferently. "A trend has formed. To reverse this trend, it will pay a greater price than the original push, and the current situation obviously does not allow them to do so. Do-the Wilde family will not help them, the empire will not help them, no one will help them, and even their actions have already stepped on the red line, they will continue to move towards this line Is there a leg? It''s very unlikely. Of course, I personally hope they go further-there is no scenery on this beach, and the flagpoles of the Corps need some embellishment. "

    Victoria finally completely put away the absurd feeling in her heart. She looked at Byron as if to re-examine, and then said slowly after a few seconds: "I thought I knew enough about this land, But now it seems ... I''m not as good as you newcomer. "

    Byron glanced at the Duchess in front of her, and then suddenly grinned, "Grand Archon, this is normal-you know the North, but I know the civilians."

    Looking at the careless appearance of this gray-haired middle-aged knight, Victoria suddenly remembered the origin of the other party again, and for the first time carefully combed the things that seemed to have been neglected behind by this rough-looking Empire general¡ª

    He used to be a mercenary leader, a person who needed to deal with all kinds of people, and even had to do "business" with bandits, lords, businessmen, and civilians at the same time, but a really careless person was impossible in this industry. Survive. This man became a knight with a low background, and quickly integrated into the new order created by Govin Cecil. He is said to have been around in the south, and in the large and complex government office system, this "commissioner" in charge of power "Knights" are not even rumors of discord.

    On the contrary, Byron and the main heads of each department are friends, and have good popularity among almost all middle-level officers and lower-level soldiers, even those traditional knights who ridicule him for lack of "true knighthood". The officer, in fact, has a good relationship with him.

    And such a person, still firmly holding his duty as a soldier-loyal to the empire, loyal to the emperor, never exceed his power, he was stationed on this coast for a month, his soldiers even in addition to the necessary tasks Never stepped out of camp.

    "I finally understand why Your Majesty sent you here ..." Victoria took a breath and said slowly.

    "I don''t think about it, I just want to build Beigang as soon as possible," Byron said casually. "Tiffon has gone ahead of us-we have now got accurate information, and the Tiffany people restarted their Mobius. There are also a large number of magicians in the port of Sri Lanka who are building new-style ocean-going warships. His Majesty said that with the support of the "note money ability", the speed of lifting artificial objects is not slower than us.

    "And to make Beigang as soon as possible, we can also start the next step as soon as possible to turn it into a bustling and lively port city-what a good place here, the largest non-freezing port in the north, a calm and safe coastline, The islands of the Dragon Principality and the islands of the Kingdom of the Violet helped us to block the wind from the east and west, but the people here can only rely on the barren land and seal hunting to survive, they should not be so poor.

    "My next step is to open up the bazaars and businessmen''s channel in the Southern District. At that time, you may need your influence to help-try to get more businessmen to come, which will help the urban area to take shape. Your Majesty did this in the Dark Mountains. .

    "After the camp has completely established its foothold and the influence of Beigang has expanded, I will recruit locals in the normal way. Those people you see today can come here to work honestly.

    "The only thing I''m worried about now is the local clan power ... not the kind of big aristocracy, but the kind of small aristocracy who will incite civilians to make trouble and directly control the scattered land around Beigang, even the" manor of the estate "who does not even have the title of nobleman. They are now showing sufficient prudence and cunning, and most of them understand the bottom line of the Construction Corps, it will be difficult for me to really deal with them, and it is obviously not good for you as the Grand Archon and the Guardian of the North to directly suppress them ...

    "These ''head snakes'' may be a long-term, difficult to remove trouble for Beigang."

    Byron talked a lot, until after his voice finally fell, Victoria broke the silence with a cold voice and a slow pace: "You don''t have to worry too much. The Wilder family is here. The land has been ruled for seven hundred years, and I still have some experience in dealing with some ''scattered problems''.

    "And you have overestimated the trouble that these local families may cause-they are indeed stubborn, but they also observe the situation very well. Now the order of the old aristocracy in the north has been almost disintegrated by me. Although these local families have not encountered big problems, Liquidation, but watching the changes in the order of this land, their current actions seem short-sighted and blind, it is because they are scared but do not really understand the new rules of the empire, or they are using old experience to avoid ''troubles'' ¡ª¡ªWhen they understand the true rules of the game and find that the ''new neighbors'' in Beigang are both powerful and unable to drive away, they may become hospitable immediately. "

    Listening to Victoria''s bland tone, Byron took a deep look at the Duke of Ice and Snow, and laughed happily after a moment:

    "If that''s what you said, then I won''t worry about it."

    When the voice dropped, he looked away and looked again at the distant sea.

    Under the clear sky, the sea lit by bright sunshine is gently undulating. In this position, the manic storm and the strange magic tide are still far away from the human world, but a trestle has been off the coast. Extending out, the trestle fixed on the magic ice is like a spear pierced by a knight, which has pointed human determination and courage to the sea.

    ...

    A bright electric arc hangs from the sky, sweeping across the rough sea as if licking. The end of the arc is filled with horrifying, tree-like branches. In the deafening roar, the giant wave is gasified by energy turbulence. , The pungent breath permeated the sky and the sea.

    A ship covered with demon metal, its surface shining with countless rune brilliance, and a large number of magic devices mounted on it undulating in the terror of the waves. The seawater around it rolled up like a will. The arcs in the sky constantly attacked the ship that seemed to be crumbling, but were constantly resisted and dispersed by the magic arrays and layers of magic shields appearing on the surface of the ship.

    The entire ship seemed to be protected by more than ten magical city walls. In that powerful energy field, the ship was still moving in front of the waves.

    Tifeng Empire One Ocean Exploration Ship-Courage.

    In this advanced ship protected by layers of magical power, Count Owen Dyson, the captain himself, stood solemnly in the command room, and the illusion spell maintained by the magician was clearly projecting the scene outside the ship. In front of the count.

    "Is this ''disorderly turbulence'' in the ocean ..." Count Owen Dyson said to himself, "It''s an eye-opener ..."

    Then he straightened his expression and looked at the control mage next to him: "How is the ship?"

    The high-ranking mage, who is in charge of monitoring the state of the ship, is surrounded by layers of runes and floats above the magic array in the center of the cabin. The first to third layers of shields were penetrated, and the shield controller temporarily lost its ability to cast. The augmented array required at least six hours of maintenance, and the remaining shields were intact. The outermost anti-magic shell broke and there were signs of element corrosion An emergency repair has been performed with Mithril overlays-the anti-magic shell in the inner zone is still complete and there will be no problems for the time being.

    "All sails have been retracted and external winds have been isolated. The prototype magic engine has been stopped-severe mechanical failure and unable to start. At present, the ship''s power is maintained by the second sailor echelon."

    Count Owen Dyson frowned: "How long can we get out of this storm?"

    "The boundaries of the unstable energy field have been sensed-they can be reached in fifteen minutes. The ship can support that time."

    Count Owen Dyson nodded and said in a deep voice: "I hope we will not encounter ''disorderly turbulence'' when we return ..."

    "Master, you should not have performed the voyage yourself," the chief officer standing next to Owen Dyson couldn''t help but whispered. "You are the ruler of Port Mobius, or even the whole ocean exploration project. of¡­¡­"

    "Call me Captain here-I think I have at least the job in sailing," Owen Dyson interrupted the mate. "We''re just exploring Tassos, the age of sailing. The closest colony to the mainland-if I had to hide in a safe port for such a close voyage, I''m afraid the empire''s ocean exploration plan will never be on track. "

    The Tifeng aristocrat with gray-blue eyes and resolute eyes spoke in a calm tone, then shook his head: "But we did underestimate the power of the ocean ... the things recorded in the ancient books 700 years ago are messy. Broken, and more recent data are full of errors. The Dyson family should be responsible for this, and we have been busy in recent generations to maintain the last commercial line of Port Mobius, although we still maintain observations of the ocean And records, but the investment is far from enough, so that we lack real reliable information, and now we finally taste the bitter fruits ... "

    "A year ago, no one had thought that Aldernan would suddenly decide to restart the Port of Mobius and Ocean Exploration," the chief officer shook his head, "this is not your fault, sir."

    Owen Dyson looked calmly: "If this ship sinks, it''s my fault."

    Just then, the mage responsible for monitoring the ocean situation suddenly shouted, interrupting the conversation between the captain and the chief officer-

    "The waves are weakening!"

    "We''re in a safe sea!"

 Chapter 871ï¼š ocean

    The chaotic magic turbulence and gale waves are like a huge forest, which stirs a vast sea with a horrifying attitude. However, the "forest" always has a boundary in the curtain intertwined by huge waves and a turbulent flow of energy. The powerful shield shattered the waves. It was thrown up by a sudden rising current, and then stumbled on an undulating sea. Finally, it finally reached a calmer sea.

    The bright sun and the gentle sea breeze gather together, and welcome this challenger who has broken through all possible dangers.

    A sailor climbed out of the hiding place, and then performed flying to the upper deck. He looked at the direction of the stern and saw a gray-black cloud wall moving quickly in sight. The bright sun shone on the Courage On the surrounding sea, this stark contrast is like two worlds.

    "... the goddess of magic ..." the sailor murmured, "this is more terrible than the magic turbulence I saw in the mage tower ..."

    "We need to recalibrate the course," another sailor also came to the upper deck. He looked up at the clear sky, and a few pale blue shimmering rings suddenly appeared in front of his eyes. In the "lens", the light of the stars continued to flicker. After a while, the sailor frowned. "Well ... we have indeed deviated from the course, but fortunately not too much ..."

    In the Command Room of the Courage, the control mage floating in midair looked at Count Owen Dyson: "Captain, we are recalibrating the course."

    Owen Dyson nodded: "The disorderly turbulence on the ocean will return at any time to return to the right direction as soon as possible. The longer we stay in this area, the more dangerous it will be."

    The powerful magical energy flows between the various cabins of the ship. Almost all the magical arrays of the ship and the crews stationed there have been operating at the highest efficiency. Due to the damage of a large amount of equipment, even the pilot-made magical engine There was also a serious failure in the previous storm. At this moment, this advanced exploration ship can almost only rely on human navigation, but fortunately, the main body of the hull''s amplification law is still intact, and the solid anti-magic shell has also encountered magic turbulence. The casters on the ship were protected at this time, and the ship can still perform the task in a good state. This is the only good news among all the bad news.

    "We need to re-evaluate ''disorderly turbulence'' in the ocean," after the situation was slightly safer, Owen Dyson could not help but start to reflect on the voyage. He looked to the chief officer aside, his tone was serious, "It''s not only simple The combination of storm waves and magic turbulence is so simple. It had no warning before it appeared. This is the most dangerous place. "

    "We imitated the relics of the Church of the Storm and created the" Warning Planetarium ", but now it does not seem to work, at least not stably," the chief officer shook his head. "It was after the" Courage "fell into the storm He frantically frantically, but only upsetting. "

    Early warning planetarium ...

    Count Owen Dyson couldn''t help but look at a long table near the porthole. On the long table depicting complex runes, a complex magic device was fixed in the center of the circle. It consists of a core. The ball and a large number of orbits and small **** orbiting the ball look like astronomical instruments used by astrologers to deduce the stars, but the core ball does not symbolize the earth, but is filled with seawater-like blue Wave of light.

    This is a "Church of the Storm Church" restored by analysis of ancient relics and technical data. Seven hundred years ago, storm priests used this instrument to warn of changes in the sea environment and find safe routes. As the Tifeng Empire was The headquarters of the former Church of the Storm, the Dyson family and the Church of the Storm are close, so a large number of technical documents related to it are kept in Port Mobius. After paying a certain amount of human and material costs, the scholars of the Empire successfully restored Out of this thing, however, its effect was not satisfactory during this voyage.

    "After all, the environment in the laboratory is different from reality. The real ocean is far more complicated than we think. And this magical instrument ... obviously needs the cooperation of storm magic to really work," a shipboard scholar couldn''t help it Gently sighed, "The mage''s mana can''t directly control the magic device ... Where can we find a sane storm priest in this age?"

    Owen Dyson didn''t answer, just looking at the ship''s external scene projected by the magical illusion, with a low tone: "Just to break through the first storm zone near the sea, the Courage was forced to such an extent that it turned out to rely on a shield The solution to forcibly break through the storm with the anti-magic shell is not feasible, at least at this stage we do not have this ability. The only safe way ... still is to find a safe route in the storm. "

    "But the safety route changes at any time. The more we go to the distant sea, the more complicated the disordered turbulence and the more difficult it is to control the safety route," said the accompanying scholar. "We currently do not have effective observation or prediction methods."

    "Then continue to work in this direction," said Owen Dyson Shen Sheng. "Although the early warning planetarium did not play its due role, it was activated at least after entering the storm zone, which indicates that the storm church Technology is not completely beyond the control of outsiders. The Cecils can turn the druid''s alchemy into industrial technology, and the Tifengs have no reason to do similar things. "

    The scholar heard this admonition, and his expression became serious: "... you are right."

    Owen Dyson sighed slightly and turned to the mage monitoring the ship''s condition: "How''s the condition of the magic engine?"

    "The water ingress and elemental erosion of the machinery compartment have been eliminated, and the maintenance personnel are assessing the condition," the mage floating in midair and surrounded by runes immediately replied, "... the core does not seem to be damaged, but the transmission is in the previous position. Stuck in bumps. If we can dock in safe waters, we have a chance to fix them. "

    "Repair the engine as much as possible," said Owen Dyson. "The ship needs the engine''s power. Sailors must keep their strength to deal with the danger on the sea."

    "It would be nice if we could get Cecil engine technology ..." The first officer next to him couldn''t help sighing, "It is said that they have built engines that can run stably on large ships and know how to Make the machine resistant to harsh elemental environments ... "

    "They built riverboats, not seaboats," Owen Dyson shook his head. "Of course, their engine technology is indeed more advanced than ours. After all, magical machinery was originally developed from them ... but they It ¡¯s not going to give real good things to Tifeng. "

    Just then, the mage who was observing the external situation suddenly called out, "Captain! Land was found ahead!"

    "The chart for me!" Owen Dyson immediately said to the chief officer next to him.

    The chief officer quickly fetched the chart. This is a newly drawn chart. Most of the contents are from ancient books recorded hundreds of years ago. The former colonial islands of Tifeng offshore were marked on the chart. Between the staggered lines, a bright red line that shimmered and shimmered on the drawing, and at the end of the bright line was a projection of a vivid ship condensed by magic. That was the Courage.

    The astrologer in the sailor and the ship''s own astrological array jointly confirmed the position of the Courage on the ocean. This position was projected on the bridge in real time by the master who controlled the ship''s core, and was placed on a chart with special magic. In the magic environment of the bridge, the Courage was marked on the pale yellow parchment. One of the tasks of Owen Dyson''s voyage was to confirm whether the labels on the chart from 700 years ago were still available. Availability and confirmation of the feasibility of this new technology for locating ships at sea.

    Considering the risks in this mission, Courage was not too far away from the mainland. The target island it was exploring was also the closest colony point to Tifeng in the past. However, everyone underestimated the danger of the ocean. Said to be an offshore location, the Courage still encountered huge challenges.

    Owen Dyson''s gaze moved slowly on the magic parchment, and the glimmering boat shook slightly between ancient coordinates, perfectly recreating the current state of Courage, and in front of it, an island Silhouette is emerging from parchment.

    "If our route has returned to the right place ... it''s Tassos," the Tifeng noble tapped the table with his fist, with a hint of heavyness in his tone of excitement. "We had to give up territory¡­¡­"

    "This is our destination," said the chief officer, "It is said that for hundreds of years after the end of the sailing era, the sons of the storm occupied that island and the surrounding coral reefs ..."

    "Those Darks should now be farther from the land, deeper into the ocean in the east," Owen Dyson shook his head slightly, "but maybe there are some traces left by them on Tassos ... It helps us to understand what these crazy cultists have encountered over the years. "

    As he said, he looked up and ordered loudly:

    "It''s safe for the sailors to sail towards the island of Tassos at full speed. The sea near the island is safe, and we can repair the engine and anti-magic shell there!"

    ...

    In the depths of the ocean far from the Loren mainland, a large archipelago is quietly dormant in the waves and breeze.

    On the largest island in the archipelago, human-built towns are basking in the sun, and high and low buildings are arranged in an orderly manner. Port facilities, lighthouses, clock towers, and the pyramid-shaped grand temple in the center are watching each other.

    But this supposedly prosperous settlement is now shrouded in an extraordinary silence.

    The street was empty, the port facilities were unattended, the bell tower and the lighthouse stood lonely in the sea breeze, and the fallen leaves had not been cleaned for many days.

    Between the deadly streets, only a few frightened eyes occasionally flickered through the portals of some undiscarded houses. The only residents on the island who hid behind them could not bring much. The home of security feels as if waiting for a doomsday approaching, waiting for the end of fate.

    A sea breeze blew across the street and rolled up a few scattered pieces of paper on the street corner. These "paper pieces" exuding the delicate fragrance of seagrass flew up and some were posted on the nearby wall.

    Some common things are written on the piece of paper with human universal letters and some kind of wavy, wavy alien text. Among the dirty covers, only a part of the content can be discerned:

    "... After research by authoritative scholars, mutation is harmless, please don''t panic too much ..."

    "The queen has decided to accept humans after the mutation, and we will help you through the difficulties ..."

    "Don''t rush into a dead end, the deep sea is actually friendly ..."

    "Houses with sea views near Sunny Beach can be rented or sold. The first 100 registered Naga can enjoy free down payment ..."

    "Limited application for resident status in Antwerpen ..."

    "... Haigou City recruits construction workers. The Queen promises to provide vocational training and work arrangements for the deep-dive ascendants free of charge. The high-frequency resonance excavator technology package teaching package will be distributed ..."

    These things are invitations from Siren, bewilderment from the deep sea, and terrible mumbles from the indescribable ancient seas.

    Beginning a month ago, the Sirens sprinkled these "letters" all over the archipelago with some kind of flying device, and now they are waiting brightly near the island, waiting for the last humans on the island to turn into the terrible deep sea. biological.

    At first, the children of the storm still had the power to clear these leaflets and soothe the mind, but now, no healthy residents can stand up and do these things. Instead, more and more people leave the island after the complete transformation, and they have occupied the former residents. More than half.

    The rest are just dying before they are completely eroded and transformed by the deep sea.

    On the edge of the island, under the calm sea, the phantoms of the water swim briskly, passing through the changing light and shadow formed by the sun.

    Sirens are waiting.

    Wait patiently.

 Chapter 872ï¼š Transformation ... done

    Siren, the visitor under the deep sea, from the ruler of the inscrutable black sea abyss, they waited quietly and patiently in the sea water outside the island at this moment.

    There is silence in the grand ancient temple, where most of the bustling priests have disappeared. The final transformers are hiding in various rooms, waiting for the day of fate.

    In the deepest room of the Great Temple, the old man with the triple crown of storm stood in front of a bed with waves, clouds and lightning, and stared down at the person lying on the bed.

    It was the last storm sacrifice in the temple except for him, the pope, a powerful man with a strong will.

    However, now this powerful man can only lie down on the bed, weakening a little in the great horror, his skin has become gray-blue visible to the naked eye, and some kind of scales like sea fish cover his neck And all the skin on the limbs-in fact, the legs of this storm priest have even "melted" and deformed. The original human limbs are gradually merging into a form between fish and snakes, which makes him He can no longer wear human clothes, but can only wrap himself in a thin blanket.

    "Under the Pope''s crown ..." The priest of the storm lying on the bed suddenly pursed his lips and murmured, "You still ..."

    "I''m here," said Pope Sol Stum, a storm, and said quietly, "Can you still hear my voice?"

    "I can ... although it sounds far away," the priest of the storm whispered, and the scaly tissue near his neck kept rolling up and down. "Are we at the beach now?"

    The Pope of Storm shook his head: "Have you forgotten, we are in the temple in the center of the island, which is far away from the sea ..."

    "Really ... I can''t remember, I heard the sound of the waves, very close, and thought I had reached the beach ..." The priest of the storm said slowly, "And the sea breeze was blowing on my face, I felt ... very comfortable . "

    The expression of the old pope dimmed, and the pace of speech slowed down: "... the sea breeze cannot be blown here."

    "Probably because my time is coming ..." The priest of the storm was silent for a moment, and said with a touch of relief, he slowly raised his right hand, which had been seriously mutated, and there were tough webs between the thin and light fingers. The thing connected to the original human limb, "I have heard their calls more and more clearly, and the call from the sea itself ... It was a very gentle voice, and I don''t think she ... was malicious."

    Faced with such low mumbles, the Pope did not speak for a while, and the unspeakable silence condensed between the two.

    A few seconds later, the storm priest still lying in bed broke the silence: "We have been stuck on this road for too long ... maybe it is time to choose to give up."

    The old pope shook his head: "This is not like what you usually say."

    "But this is not an ''ordinary'' day," said the Lord''s Sacrifice lowly. "We perseveredly went to the deep sea and wanted to find the answer from the deep sea, but a **** that has fallen cannot give us any answer ... Our initial insistence was These seven hundred years have gone bad. You, me, and many of the main sacrifice, we started to pursue the truth in the first place, but in the end, the search for the truth has become an excuse for partial execution ... now it happens to us The things on my body are probably the price of everything. Paranoia ... induces even more paranoia ... "

    The old pope was silent for a moment, and suddenly smiled: "... you are called ''philosopher'', so you still think about these things at this moment."

    "Thinking is human instinct, human talent and innate rights ..." The main priest of the storm, known as the "philosopher," said slowly and slowly, "I only hope ... when I become completely ''them'' After being a member, I can still think as I do now, as I do now ... "

    His words stopped abruptly, and a disturbing noise replaced human language, muttering from the back of his throat. The sound seemed to be mixed with the looming sound of the waves, and there seemed to be invisible water flowing in the room Flowing in the air, a humid, seaweed-like atmosphere permeates the air, water elements accumulate, and visible scars are formed on the beds, floors, and walls. In this terrible vision, lying on the bed Men are rapidly transitioning towards the last stage of mutation-

    His last distinctive feature as a human being, his light blue eyes are quickly covered by a pale golden chaotic color, and the original pupils have gradually become a pair of vertical pupils, in the sharpening breathing gas, Pope Sol Stocker heard another human language barely recognizable coming from his throat: "Ah, I heard ... the voice in the waves ... under the Pope''s crown, I heard the dark abyss Call, there is a sound, there are many overlapping sounds ... "

    The pope held the hand of the main sacrifice, and he felt that the soul of the other party was resonating with some more distant and higher will. The man was gradually being affected by the consciousness in the endless deep sea. The main sacrifice''s lips moved and his eyes grew Alas, his last words were intermittent: "The voices are calling ... the voices are calling ... the voices are saying ..."

    Suddenly, all of his crickets had faded. An unprecedentedly clear light appeared in the eyes of the priest''s already mutated eyes. The human Naga''s lips were shaking violently a few seconds ago, as if the last instinct in the muscles was still there. Protest, but in the end his struggle failed¡ª

    The trembling lips finally turned into a bright smile, and the corner of his mouth was raised, very happy: "Let''s dig a big squid !!"

    Sol Stocker let go of the main priest''s hand and sighed.

    This person already belongs to the deep sea.

    All the people on this island are already in the deep sea.

    The main sacrifice who turned into Naga was still lying on the bed, still immersed in the trance brought by the first "promotion", and the pope wearing the triple crown of storm stood up, he tidy up his clothes, picked up and leaned against the corner Scepter, turned and walked towards the door¡ªhe left the room deep in the temple, walked through the deep and long corridor, and walked through the closed doors, behind that door, there was an inhuman mumble, There was an inexplicable sound of waves, and a chilling, greasy sound like a sea snake crawling on the ground.

    He walked in the middle of all these expressionlessly, and the pope''s robes were gradually eroded and disintegrated by the elements. With the continuous footsteps, scales began to appear on his face, webs grew between his fingers, and thick, wet and smooth skin Covering his torso, the scales and fins on the thick skin slowly protruded. He slumped to the ground and the scepter fell to the ground. After a few seconds, he slowly climbed up again, took the scepter, and continued to move forward. Winding snakes.

    Sol Stocker crossed the streets of the town that had become empty and quiet. He came near the coast, and a lot of Naga got out of the nearby houses, followed silently behind him, and they climbed several times. A hundred years ago, everyone pulled the shoulder of the port ramp built with their hands and came to the end of the trestle to the sea.

    The sea surged, and a gorgeous throne condensed by water elements slowly rose from the water. A woman with an elegant and graceful, long silver and white hair and a very beautiful appearance stood in front of the throne. She was wearing a Chinese suit beside her The maid of the deep sea, on both sides of the throne are the tidal royal guards holding particle pulse rifles and trident light wave war blades.

    "Sol Stum," Siren Petia nodded slightly, a little smile on his face, "We''ve been waiting a long time."

    "The last of us persisted longer than expected," Sol Stocker bowed his head. "We want to wait properly until all of this ends smoothly."

    "It''s okay, this is what we promised at the beginning," Petia said gently. "Although I''m not human, I understand how a race wants to maintain its original shape to the last moment ... That persists to the end Human being, if he knew that everyone on the entire island, including your pope, had been transformed into Naga as early as half a month ago, then he would most likely have committed suicide¡ªa great tragedy. "

    "... The drastic transformation of this life form will have a great impact on one''s body and mind, and the human mind cannot imagine or understand it until the transformation is complete," said Thor Stoum of Naga shook. Shaking his head, "Anyone who hasn''t completed the conversion will be deeply frightened during the mutation process, and too many people have made unnecessary self-harm for this."

    "Fortunately, we solved the problem of losing sensibility in the early stage of Naga''s conversion, otherwise the chaos would become more serious," Petia nodded, her gaze looking not far away, where the sea water surged, one in the sun The tower-like facilities formed by many pipes and antenna devices that emit lustrous light gradually rise to the surface. "I will leave the mental stabilizer here for a while, and wait until the last batch of Naga on the island ¡¯s mind and personality are completely stable. After that, take them to Io continent. "

    The tower-shaped device was created by the Krakens after studying Naga for a while. For the Krakens who have advanced technology, it is a very simple thing. Its function is also very simple-through continuous release The ears ca n¡¯t hear the ¡°psalm song¡± that Siren and Naga can recognize, soothing those naga who are stunned because they have just completed the transformation, so that naga that would take about a month to recover memory and personality can Awake within hours after the transformation is complete.

    The "psalm singing" that the knights like can speed up Naga''s soberness. The discovery of this phenomenon is completely accidental to the knights-it originated from the months when the knights held on the sunny beach. A new episode of the "New Naga Citizens Welcome Meeting", when the deep-sea witch Hathaway drank an excessive amount of "big squid extract", and the high-level witch in a state of extreme excitement broke through the Royal Guard blockade, and several others The same exhilarating witches together performed a heavy metal of death-the sea monsters love music, they are good at all kinds of music, but apparently Naga, who has just embraced the deep sea, has not yet gone to the countryside, and in that accident, more than half of them Naga fell into a deep coma ...

    Three days later, the deep-sea witch who woke up from the hangover thought about it, thinking that it was not the musical instruments at the time that affected Naga, but the powerful "psionic singing" of the sea monsters-she then conducted a series of experiments, Confirmed his thoughts.

    After a series of complicated tests and adjustments, the Krakens have created a "mental stabilizer" that can quickly regain the consciousness of Naga, the first-of-its-kind device. This advanced device consists of two main components: one is only Kraken and Na Ga can hear the "sound" music player, and a lot of pipes and antennas to make this player look very powerful.

    Petia looked back at the mental stabilizer, sighing slightly.

    Siren can now only carry out this kind of "technology research and development".

    Fortunately, the situation is gradually getting better. As more and more Sirens grasp the secrets of Arcane magic, they begin to understand and deal with the natural laws of the world. Sirens are frozen in the technology tree for millions of years. ... and finally there are signs of looseness.

    Once the pope of the storm, the current leader of the naga, Sol Stum, did not know what the queen who had recently sworn loyalty was thinking about at the moment. He was only concerned about the future of the son of the storm. After receiving the Queen''s further promise, he It seemed a lot easier: "We have had friction with you for many years ... but fortunately, this is finally over."

    "The Kraken didn''t want to fight anyone, but unfortunately we haven''t been able to communicate smoothly," Petia looked back from her thoughts, she smiled, and nodded slightly to the Naga leader in front of her. "Now you have The goodwill of the Kraken was felt from the response of the psionic energy, so as a celebration of reconciliation between the two parties ... we will also share the secrets of the deep sea with you.

    "Welcome to be a member of the ocean and wish this place to be your new home."

 Chapter 873ï¼š Sirens effort

    This battle that lasted for hundreds of years finally turned into a naga with the last human being transformed into a naga-it ended in a way beyond the expectations of every human being, and beyond the expectations of the sea monsters.

    In the final analysis, the strange phenomenon of "Naga" is an unexplainable accident for all people. Humans can''t understand its principle, and the sea monsters are the same.

    In the deep sea, a deep-water shuttle with a streamlined shell is quietly sweeping across the bottom of the sea. Petia is standing by the porthole of the shuttle, glancing across the dark and secluded sea water and the rough rough sea floor in the dim light. In the meantime, you can see several temporarily established settlements. The naga who have just completed the transformation are resting on this peaceful sea bottom. There are also many siren who are taking care of "new friends" in the settlement.

    "I''m afraid it will take us a long time to study ''Naga''," said the Siren softly, "this is an incredible phenomenon ... a race, a race that has no biological connection with the Siren, has emerged. With such a huge change, and this change is obviously related to us ... this world is really full of secrets, Rosalia. "

    Deep Sea Maid Rosalia floated beside Petia, nodded gently when she heard the words, "Your Majesty, as you said."

    Petia murmured and asked casually, "Are the witches and deepwater technicians come to any conclusions?"

    "There is no substantial progress for the time being, but after asking many sober naga and consulting human books on religion, the witches have some conjectures-they think that this change may be related to the long-term nature of these humans who call themselves sons of the storm. ''Spiritual beliefs.''

    "Oh? Specifically."

    "These" sons of the storm "believe in a **** named the Lord of the Storms, and it is obvious that it is our" big squid. "According to information shared by our Cecil allies, human beliefs have a power connection that points to a specific God of the storm, but the **** of the storm''s son has fallen many years ago, we Sirens ... most likely have occupied the original position of this god, so the storm believers of this era have always believed ... I''m afraid it''s all of us, or strictly speaking, the "Sea Monster" as a whole. "

    "What about Eva ..." Petia whispered thoughtfully, slowly clasping her hands on her chest, "It''s amazing. Judging by time, we start digging ahead of many seasons of civilization. Big squid, that is to say, the sons of the storm connected faith to our race at the beginning of their religion ... but we actually did nothing and didn''t even know about it. "

    "This is also one of the topics that the witches are studying," Deep Sea Maid Rosalia nodded. "Human" belief "seems to be a self-running thing, and it started from the awe of natural phenomena or certain natural things. Transformed from the situation, strictly speaking, the original storm belief should not point to any god, but to the awe of the ocean itself. In this case, according to the information shared by Cecil ¡¯s allies, human beings should have faith A new ''God of the Storm'' was created in the process, but this process was accidentally interrupted-our digging behavior imprisoned an ancient **** in an immortal state and occupied its place, plus As we have substantial control over the vast ocean, the human faith has begun to point to the ''substantial controller of the ocean''. This process ... naturally happens. "

    "Does this ''pointing'' affect the Kraken?"

    "It''s not yet certain that the" religious concept "of human beings is a very difficult thing for us to understand," Rosalia shook her head, "but from the current situation, this" pointing "has continued for a lot For many years, even in the previous seasons of civilization, there may have been awe-inspiring land-based people who pointed their beliefs to the Siren, but they have not affected us, so this ''direction'' is mostly harmless. "

    "It''s harmless to us ... but it has affected them unilaterally," Petia''s eyes recovered from the naga''s temporary residential area, with a sigh in his tone. "Now it seems that it is a long-term attack on the Siren. Faith has affected these human beings, allowing them to transform into a life form similar to the Kraken ... The power of the so-called ''belief'' can actually affect matter, which is an incredible change. "

    Rosalia responded: "The witches are studying this change-especially the opportunity that this change produces. The beliefs of these sons of the storm have lasted for thousands of years, but their change has only recently begun suddenly, without The gradual and gradual process is very puzzling. Lord Hathaway currently has a conjecture that she believes that this is the result of the dual actions of the recent actions of the Son of the Storm and the recent changes in the Kraken society-

    "Since last year, the actions of the Sons of the Storm have become more aggressive. They have established a large number of strongholds on the ''border'', which has led them to be too close to the ''big squid'' and too close to the Siren, which has strengthened their relationship with us. '' Connected ''; on the other hand, in the last'' hunting ''we preyed on the'' God of Nature ''created by mankind, and the God of Nature seems to have a biological level of influence-this influence may be induced'' Naga ''phenomenon. "

    Listening to the report from the maid of the deep sea, the sea queen Petia was silent for a moment, and thought in silence.

    After a while of thinking, the ruler of the deep sea looked up and sighed softly: "It is impossible to eat in the future ... this world is really dangerous."

    The maid Rosalia also nodded in agreement: "... It''s still my hometown, and everything on the sea floor can be picked up and eaten."

    "So, speaking of the research work of the witches-our human allies mentioned a mysterious signal they captured during their last contact. Has Hathaway made any progress on this?"

    "The tide master Tyre submitted the characteristics of that signal when he reported the situation. After comparing with the deep-water technicians, we can confirm that the signal was not released by Antavin, nor was it any of our communication frequency bands. Rosalia immediately replied, "Master Hathaway has a great interest in it. She thinks that the signal transmission method and the technology used by humans in the magic net communication are very helpful to us-for many years "Because we can''t perceive and understand the magic environment of this world, we have no way to repair Antavin''s main antenna array, but there may be hope now."

    "Oh?" Petia''s eyebrows raised slightly. "That''s really good news."

    ...

    On the edge of Io''s continent under the sun, the magnificent steel starship huddled along the coastline like a mountain, the waves gently undulating around the spacecraft, licking the shell and deck of the migrant ship.

    At the end of the Antavin, on the platform where the antenna array is located, deep-water technicians are busy.

    At the edge of the platform, a deep-sea witch Hathaway with long blue hair and more cheek scales retracted her gaze towards the distant beach.

    This spacecraft crashed on the planet at an angle, causing everything on this ship to have an angle of about 30 degrees with the gravity of the planet itself. Siren were unable to move the giant ship that had lost its power, but could not. Abandoning the ship ¡¯s supplies and valuable living space, so after some parts of the ship ¡¯s functions were repaired, they first started and reset the Antavien ¡¯s gravity generator¡ªby recalibrating gravity, Siren We can stand on this inclined ship comfortably as if on the ground, which also makes them have a wonderful feeling when standing on the ship and looking out:

    The whole world is tilting.

    "I think, we should set up a layer of optical filtering in all viewing areas of Antavin," Blue Haired Witch Hathaway reached out and gestured to the assistant next to her while he was drawing between heaven and earth. Said, "Let this sloping scene come ''right''. It always looks dazzling now."

    "... I think the main reason why you feel dizzy is that you drink too much ''Deep Ocean Special Drink''," the assistant patted Hathaway''s claws in the air with his tail, "That''s almost twice the amount we have. . "

    "I need to stimulate my mind and maintain the ability to think at a high speed," Hathaway poked at the nearby alloy ground with the tip of his tail, and made a "chuckling" sound. "The recent research projects are so exciting that I don''t want to for a moment stop¡­¡­"

    The assistant took a look at this respectable but deep sea witch with a lot of problems in his life, and shook his head helplessly: "The" stimulating mind "is a saying of human beings, master-where are our brains?"

    Hathaway looked at the serious assistant and shook his head. "Boring."

    Then the deep-sea witch, who had experienced the "big crash" and the same age as the Queen, slid her long snake tail and came to the antenna array not far away.

    This large-scale ancient device stands solemnly, the streamlined shell covers the super alloy frame, covering the complex structure inside, its end points to the high blue sky, and a set of highly sensitive sensor arrays are listening at all times. The signal came.

    It was designed for interstellar hyper-light communication and used to connect several other colony ships fleeing the parent star.

    However, only Antavien crashed on this planet lonely today. The compatriots who had escaped in the past have long disappeared into the depths of space and time. Advanced and powerful hyper-light communication arrays have also lost their effect on this planet with abnormal environments. The remaining set of basic sensing devices can still barely work-not to mention receiving signals from space, even to maintain communication in the atmosphere, it needs to use various auxiliary enhancement methods.

    Hathaway''s line of sight went up along the shell of the antenna array. At a height of about 100 meters, she saw that part of the shell had been opened. The deep-water technicians were busy there, transforming the ancient structure inside. The flickering shimmering rune devices are being installed one by one into the original frame, and there are many additional cables and e-chains extending from the "maintenance port".

    "Our human allies have shared a lot with us generously ..." said the Witch of the Deep Sea, "We thought that the technology on land was very backward, but it turned out that even on backward land, the wisdom of the locals was desirable. Where ... "

    The assistant''s voice came from the side: "Master, do you think this transformation will really be useful? After all, we have used various methods to transform other things before ..."

    "A year ago, the Krakens were completely unable to understand and perceive what the ''magic'' of this world is. It is something outside our worldview, and even something that our physiological structure cannot ''compatible''-this It is the result of a conflict of rules, "Hathaway said slowly and solemnly. At this moment, she is already the deep sea witch worthy of the respect of all the sea monsters. Her words made every sea monster around couldn''t help but think and show Approved expression, "Many years ago, I predicted that if the rules of this world and the rules of the hometown world deviate by more than one ten thousandth, then we will be wiped out when we enter this space-time, but fortunately, We did not encounter that extra one-ten-thousandth deviation and we survived, but this survival was incomplete.

    "Our perception and thinking capabilities are limited to our own life forms. In this world, we are like a defective race that is inherently unable to understand addition and subtraction. We are inherently unable to perceive and understand part of the structure of this world, so regardless of whether we No matter how hard we try, we can''t repair the spaceship, but will be pushed down and over again by the magic wave of this world.

    "We can''t fix the antenna, not because of lack of wisdom and technology, but because we are ''blind'' and ''deaf'' in front of certain information.

    "But this flaw has now been made up.

    "We can perceive magic and understand what magic is. Human runes are no longer a symbol of chaos for us, and energy tremors in the air are no longer incomprehensible noise. On this basis, In the past, every repair work we carried out on the spacecraft in the future is not as random as a beating and attempt.

    "We have successfully brought a small part of the core fusion tower back to normal operation, and now Antwerpen''s energy supply rate has reached 36%. This is an inconspicuous number, but it is enough to prove that we are indeed moving forward. Take a step.

    "Sisters, our efforts are all meaningful now-let us start by repairing the main antenna first."

 Chapter 874ï¼š Sirens response

    The breath of summer is getting stronger every day.

    Even in this northern country, the area near the dark mountains is gradually feeling the heat.

    The study window was open, and the sound of birds calling insects came from the courtyard. The breeze blew through the book case under the sun, causing the pages of the book case to be slightly lifted. Flip through.

    A rhythmic thumping sound came from the direction of the door. Gao Wen flipped through the documents in front of him without raising his head: "Come in."

    The study door was opened slightly, and Tyre came in with a yawn-she arched in her upper body first, and then narrowed the tail of several meters long behind her, making a large mass on the ground. , The original spacious study room appeared a little narrower immediately after Miss Siren completely entered the room.

    "It''s rare, you''re awake at this hour," Gao Wen looked up at the deep-sea salted fish and said with a smile, "Is there something wrong?"

    "There''s news over Antavin," Tyre yawned again, holding up his spirit. "The signal you captured earlier wasn''t from the Siren-the Queen''s side has started investigating the source of the signal."

    "... Isn''t it really a Kraken ..." Gao Wen completely stopped his hands. After a slight frown, he shook his head. "What else?"

    "The queen asked me to convey my gratitude to you on her behalf," said Tier, trying to embarrass her face and make herself appear more serious and formal. "She is glad that humans are willing to share the principles of magic net communication with Siren. Under the magic environment of this world, repair Antavien ¡¯s main antenna. In addition, the technicians at our side also said that if the repair work of the main antenna is successful, the communication between Antavien and Cecil may also be It''s more convenient, and it is even possible to establish direct communication-of course, it is up to the technical staff to determine whether it can be achieved. "

    Listening to Tyre''s report, Gao Wen could not help raising his eyebrows: "Ah, this is really good news ..."

    Tyre expressed perfunctoryly, and then stretched a length of five and a half meters and rolled into a lazy waist, slid his tail sharply and said, "If there is nothing else ... ... "

    "Yes," Gao Wen hurriedly spoke before the deep-sea salted fish died on the spot. "You have to wait for a while. I still have things to help you."

    "Ah?" Tier''s face suddenly showed a regretful expression, but he nodded.

    "You should know that we are constructing the North Port in the northern part of the empire and are preparing to restart the maritime routes," Gao Wen said without delay. "Now the infrastructure over there has been over halfway ..."

    "... I think I understand what you mean," Tir glanced at Gao Wen, and then knew what the other party wanted to say, "further technical exchanges ... this is indeed what we agreed to. Now you have made the changes as promised. Many magical techniques have given Kraken, and we should respond. "

    "We need to return to the ocean, which requires a higher level of ship technology-and ways to avoid dangers and find safe routes on the sea," Gao Wen nodded calmly, and said earnestly, "You should know, mention Feng people have already begun in this regard. "

    Tyre looked at Gao Wen and shrugged a moment later: "Relax, we will help as promised. Your magical skills have shown value in the restoration of Antavin, and the Queen is very satisfied with it, she has agreed Let more Siren come to Cecil to serve as ''advisors'', including professional deep-water technicians, who are more professional than me in the field of technology-after all, my profession is actually only making waves at sea. "

    More Siren Advisors-Gao Wen looked at Tyre, and finally a satisfied smile slowly appeared on his face.

    He has been waiting for this day for a long time.

    The technical exchange between Cecil and the Kraken has been going on for several years, but it takes more than time to establish sufficient mutual trust between two very different races, coupled with the distant distance and the slackness of the Kraken race itself. The concept of time, in fact, the technological exchanges between the two countries have always been limited. Even in this several years, the "sea monster technical consultant" on Cecil''s side has only one Tier, and this Tier is in The Kraken is not a technician yet-in her own words, she is actually a fighting profession in the Kraken society ...

    This is equivalent to sending a captain of the security team to Cecil as a technical consultant, and for several years.

    The point is that the basic knowledge of the elementary school mastered by the security captain is really sufficient in the "backward human world"-although this meets the technical needs of Gao Wen, the situation itself is undoubtedly embarrassing and cramped.

    Especially after human beings decided to head towards the sea and wanted to challenge ocean voyages, the basic elementary knowledge of this security captain finally began to be insufficient.

    But now, all this has finally changed-Cecil''s magic guidance technology has proved its worth in the Kraken society, and the recent technological exchanges in the communications field have further moved those deep sea creatures and the overall level of land civilization technology It may not be advanced enough, but at least it has its uniqueness in certain areas, and this uniqueness finally made the Krakens decide to send more consultants over.

    "I should express my gratitude to Her Majesty Petia," Gao Wen said with a smile. "When are more consultants likely to come? In what way? Is it going the same way as you?"

    "The sisters set off along the ocean currents, all the way to the bottom of the sea-I know you must be more looking forward to the ''jump technique'' when we hunted the deer, but Antavin''s side is entering the restart of several key facilities. In the important stage, there is no extra energy to open the foldover channel, and the Siren is always lacking motivation in things other than predation. But you do n¡¯t need to worry, we are moving fast in the deep sea, and we have very fast The fast deep-water shuttle will arrive in a few days. As for the route ... "Tyre thought about it and spread his hand." You don''t have to worry about receiving it here-the sisters will go directly to Beigang. "

    "Northport?" Gao Wen froze. "Does this mean to go straight to work?"

    "I know that according to human rules there should be a formal handover ceremony to welcome the event, etc. It is best to let the sisters show up in this emperor, but we Sirens do n¡¯t like these, I know you do n¡¯t like it, so everyone will Go directly to Beigang to find Byron, you just need to arrange the contact over there, "Till said casually." In addition, the consultants we sent this time are not only sea monsters. "

    Gao Wen frowned. "Not only Siren? What do you mean?"

    "Naga," Tyre said, "There will still be some Naga coming together. Of course, this is only the plan of the Queen. If you have any doubts about this, Antavien can adjust the advisory team. Staffing. "

    "I want to confirm it first," Gao Wen interrupted Tyre''s words, he looked at the other person''s eyes, his expression was serious and serious, "the" Naga "in your mouth are the children of the storm of transformation ..."

    "There is no Church of the Son of the Storm," Tyre shook his head, and said slowly, "Three days ago, the last Son of the Storm also became Naga ... This is very impressive. The footprint in the open sea that lasted years ago to this day is ended in this form. "

    "... Completely transformed," Gao Wen took a deep breath, calming his ups and downs after hearing this shocking news, "Her Majesty Petia will send a portion of Naga here, in other words, those transformed Naga are no longer What about dangerous dark believers? What are they now? A brand new deep-sea species? A new member of the Kraken Kingdom? Or a physically and mentally mutated human? "

    "Probably all three-our scholars are also studying this problem," Tier slowly said, "but one thing is certain, the storm sons who have been transformed into Naga have lost the enthusiasm they had before. Aggressive, and this seems to be the result of multiple factors. Mutation has changed their personality, and at the same time, they have gained some knowledge about the deep sea. The knowledge was passed to them from the Kraken. I do n¡¯t know what it is. In principle, this knowledge calmed them down, and there were hormonal effects after the transformation of life forms. Various factors worked together. It ended the hundreds of years of meaningless battle between Siren and Son of the Storm.

    "Of course, not all Naga are completely harmless, and some converts are still not sufficiently conscious, and a few Naga are still extremely irritable after the transformation-we have to establish many ''abnormal human shelters'' Center ''to temporarily control them. I hope you are not uncomfortable with this, I know you are also a human, but my compatriots are probably helpless. "

    "Uh ... I can understand," Gao Wen said, touching his nose sharply. "It looks like you plan to send the most sober and harmless part of Naga here. I can probably guess what your queen thinks . "

    He paused, and slowly said with an understanding tone: "After all those Naga were humans, she probably used this method to show friendliness, and also wanted to use this candid way to eliminate me in ''Naga ''This may be a misunderstanding of Kraken; secondly, the Son of the Storm was originally a marine expert in human society. The Kraken may know more sophisticated technology, but the Son of Storm understands how humans should build ships. They are in Beigang It can play a great role; in the end, she should also hope to be able to soothe the Naga and let those ''humans'' who have just become aliens do some important things. This is a very good way to soothe people and show importance. "

    Gao Wenli analyzed the intention of the Siren Queen clearly. His clear thoughts even made Tir, who had been trapped just now, unable to hold his eyes wide. Miss Siren''s face was incredible: "I How do you think our queen didn''t think so much at all? "

    Gao Wen looked at each other with a cried smile: "Do you think a queen will be just like you all day long except for sleep burst, and your brain is full of salt and water?"

    "All the Krakens'' brains are full of salt and water!" Tier immediately responded to Gao Wen''s ridicule with racial pride, and then she waved her hand. "In short, whatever the Queen thinks, you have opinions on the above arrangements. What? If you do n¡¯t trust those Naga and do n¡¯t want them to appear in Beigang, I ¡¯ll explain to the Queen next time ... ¡±

    "No need," Gao Wen shook his head. "Don''t waste the hard work of your queen.

    "I believe that Byron will maintain order in Beigang, and I don''t mind the appearance of some ... Naga in the empire''s land.

    "After all, Cecil has always been an inclusive nation."

    Looking at Gao Wen with a smile, Tier just yawned: "Yeah-I see, I will tell the Queen."

    Miss Siren, who was almost trapped in the place, left the room arch after arch.

    Gao Wen stood at the desk for a while, then shook his head and whispered to himself: "Isn''t it a signal from the sea monster ..."

    After a few seconds of thought and hesitation, he still raised his right hand and gently rubbed a ring of Mithril worn on his finger.

    In the familiar slight fever and magic wave, he heard a gentle and elegant but strange sound in the ring: "Hello, Mithril Treasury is happy to work for you, your important customer, Gavin Cecil. "

    Gao Wenlai was about to say hello habitually, and frowned subconsciously after hearing the sound coming from the ring: "Aren''t you Melita ... Melita?"

    "I''m sorry, Melita is performing an unexpected solicitation task. Before she returns, I will be responsible for receiving important customers on her behalf," the voice from the ring continued to say gracefully and gently, "You can call me '' Noreta ''. "

 Chapter 875ï¼š lost property

    Noretta? Another senior agent at Mithril Treasury?

    Did Merita go for a "dunning task"? So is this temporary "replacement" Noretta also a dragon?

    Listening to the sound coming from the ring, Gao Wen suddenly thought in his mind, and then he suddenly frowned and realized something¡ª

    Can''t play mylittlepony''s stalk this time!

    After suppressing the weird thought in this moment, Gao Wen coughed and said to the "Miss Noretta" on the other side of the ring while gathering his thoughts: "Yes, I need to consult some things- ¡ªMay involve dragons, I hope to communicate face to face. "

    "Dragon ... I see," Noreta''s voice paused for a second. "Please wait a moment, I''ll see you in about an hour."

    Gao Wen blinked-it was another hour to arrive. The senior agents of Mithril Treasury didn''t say anything else. This on-call service attitude is really admirable, and I don''t know the dragons are performing. Where are the cats when the agent is on the mission, think about it, there are a lot of suspicious points in it ...

    ...

    The dark red lava meanders through the dry and hot earth, and the astonishing heat is surrounded by the blazing flames. The burning tornado swept across a red sky like a python, and it was continuously dripping with hot ash and fire and rain. ¡ª¡ªThis is a world dominated by flames. Everything here, including soil and stones, is maintained in a state of constant agitation and change in the state of enrichment of fire elements, and a large number of "living creatures" mainly composed of fire elements survive. In this place that looks like **** to mortals, each has its own weird "lifeform".

    Magma jumping worms jumping in the lava, fire monsters breeding in the cracks of the stones, living heat waves moving fast in the wind, various fire elemental creatures are burning blindly, fighting, and consuming in this hot world With one''s own long or short life-yet a loud noise that seemed to break the space and a heartbreaking roar suddenly rang through the entire space, letting the restless elemental creatures in the earth and lava lake run away instantly-

    "Damn! You **** reptile !!"

    In the deafening roar, the scarlet sky suddenly cracked a shocking rift, a behemoth composed of burning boulder and viscous magma fell from the rift to the earth, embarrassingly, beside the magma lake A large pit with a radius of 100 meters was smashed, and then the boulder squirmed and roared, crawling out from the bottom of the pit, and reorganized into a daunting flame giant.

    The giant raised its burning head and roared at the sky again, and in the sky of falling fire and ash, several equally large figures were circling-that was the seven-headed dragon.

    The giant raised his arm, and a hot and bright flame lance was condensed into shape, but before it was thrown out, a dragon roar came from high altitude. The balance of elemental power was instantly shattered by the dragon roar, and the flame lance was torn apart. Then, lightning, frost, wind, and arcane power descended from the sky like a violent storm, crushing the giant to the surface of the cracked earth.

    Those low-level elemental creatures that can only rely on instinctual action escaped clean and escaping from the cracks in the cracked earth as early as the start of this terrible battle. Only irrational pure flames.

    "You ... dare to be in the realm of elements ..."

    A blue dragon descended from the sky, stepping directly on the head of the flame giant, and a low and majestic voice came from the dragon''s mouth: "No one can owe the account of the Mithril Treasury-including the Elemental Lord."

    "You lunatics ... stupids ... reptiles!" The giant struggled, but became increasingly powerless to resist under the influence of gravity spells. "The cycle is coming, it is coming! Everything will be shuffled, and the whole world will be heavy Plastic, what is owed, what contract, everything is meaningless! You do this ... "

    "It''s really a young elemental lord. I''m afraid it''s less than a thousand years since you were born from the source of fire-hasn''t your elder told you a truth?" A thick scale, an alloy shield inlaid on the armor, and both eyes have been The red dragon with electronic prosthetic eyes interrupted the curse of the flame giant with a smile. He took a step forward and looked down at the giant''s eyes. "The world can be destroyed and civilization can be reshaped, but even if the planet crashes into the sun, You also have to pay off the debt of the secret treasure trove before you die! "

    The giant exhausted his strength and intermittently roared at the feet of the blue dragon: "You ... these ... lunatics!"

    "It looks like your elders really didn''t educate you well," Red Dragon shook his head, "but it doesn''t matter, we will complete this business. You secretly hid the collateral that you promised to hand over to Mithril Treasury, which has now expired. A hundred years ago, we brought the bill today-with your confirmation, the Mithril Treasury will collect late fees and collateral today. "

    The blue dragon stomping on the giant''s head also lowered his head: "In addition, don''t forget to give a good review of this transaction-"

    The black dragon who stood beside and never spoke took a step forward. With the murmur of murmur that was difficult to hear, the complex rune of dragons gathered in front of her, and hovered to form countless rotating forward vectors, that forward vectors A little closer to the flame giant''s torso, the latter immediately yelled frantically: "Stop! Stop! You can''t do this! You ..."

    The sparks splattered, and the rotating blades easily tore open the shell of the stone like a knife-cut butter. The roar of the flame giant finally weakened, leaving only intermittent curses: "You reptiles ... you ca n¡¯t take them away. It''s ... that I stole it ... It''s mine, it''s my treasure ... "

    After a low muffled sound, the elemental shell in the giant''s body was cut through by the front, its solid body finally began to fall apart, and the weak and intermittent voice floated in the air: "You ... are just ... a group of prisoners ... ... "

    Blue Dragon looked down at the stone head that was quickly extinguishing, and stepped on it with its feet. "Thank you for your comments, I have received your evaluation."

    The body of the element that has lost life has become a hot rock, scattered all over the place.

    A small flame like a candlelight popped out of the crack of the stone, screaming in anger while rushing away from here, its scream spread far away: "I will be back! I will be back of!"

    "The next time I reborn, I would like to inquire with the elders about the world''s market!" Red Dragon shouted from a distance to the fleeing small flame, "We will not charge business consulting fees this time!"

    Blue Dragon shook her head, and a pale gold projection panel emerged in front of her. After activating the working system, she began to record the attendance report on it seriously: "... In summary, after the service is completed, the customer does Sincere and enthusiastic evaluation was given, due to the rush of time, the customer could choose a star rating in the future. With the unanimous agreement of the agents present, we think it should be the default praise ... "

    "Merita, don''t record those, you can write slowly when you go back," the black dragon who summoned Fengya stepped forward and said with some young and tender voices, "let''s pack up these things first."

    "Ah, it makes sense," Blue Dragon-Merita Pena put away the pale gold panel in front of her, and looked down at the still hot rocks on the ground. One point is to break the record of debt evasion in the Mithril Treasury. Now let us see what kind of treasure this guy is hiding, it is worth the risk of breaking the dragon oath contract ... "

    The invisible magic blows through the hot stones, dispels the last bit of malice entrapped on these elemental residues, and the already fragile stone shell silently turns into dust and drifts with the wind, finally exposing the tightly wrapped here "Treasures" inside the pile of residue.

    It was a piece of silver-white metal with black inlaid decoration on the surface.

    It looks like a shield, but it is not the shape of any standard shield in the world at present. It has a very symmetrical rhombus structure, and the faint faint light still flows on the raised side. Wandering around the shield, a deep, buzzing buzz came from the old, solid metal, like a resonance.

    Several dragons came together-these huge creatures stretched their necks, gathered together and looked at the piece of metal that could almost be described as "small" to them, as if a group of people squatted on the ground and watched A small pebble, after a few seconds of silence, a look of confusion and curiosity appeared on each dragon''s face covered with scales (or bionic skins).

    "... What is this?" Muttered an extraordinarily large red dragon, two "fingers" holding out his front paws carefully grasping the piece of metal, "an elemental lord, braved by the treasure house of Mithril The risk of debt collection is just to collect such a thing? "

    The red dragon whose eyes had been replaced with electronic prosthetic eyes muttered before: "This is a human shield, isn''t it obvious?"

    "I know the human shield, but I don''t understand why an element leader sees it so important ..."

    Just then, the blue dragon Merita suddenly interrupted the conversation with the other dragons: "My friends, I think I know the mark on this shield."

    As she said, she raised her front claws and pointed at the imprint on the surface of the diamond-shaped shield-the shield itself seems to be so special that it is still intact and intact after centuries of elemental erosion, but Some metal parts on the surface are obviously added later, the marks are on those metal cladding boards added later, and they have already shown severe weathering and erosion marks.

    But its general outline is still recognizable: crossed swords and plows.

    "... I also have the impression ... Ah! Last time we were tossed around to confirm whether the clients who had passed away showed signs of resurrection, it seems that it is because of the owner of this mark ..." Long exclaimed, an expression of embarrassment on his face appeared, "This seems to be the human thing called Gawain Cecil?"

    Melita nodded solemnly: "It should be so."

    The dragons at the scene were silent. You look at me and look at you, these powerful and extraordinary creatures, and suddenly feel that this originally simple and rough debt collector has suddenly become complicated.

    "... Mithril Treasury operates with integrity, we should contact the owner ..."

    "But it was lost a century ago. If the owner loses the time limit, it will automatically give up ownership."

    "But the owner has been lying in a coffin for hundreds of years. Should the overdue responsibility be borne by the person responsible?"

    "But the responsible person is dead!"

    "... Try your soul?"

    "I don''t think it''s possible-and can''t you mention spiritualism?"

    "Stop, my friends," Merita finally couldn''t help but interrupt her colleagues'' increasingly heated conversation. "Before discussing the lost property claim process, should we take a closer look at this shield? You don''t Think ... even if this shield belongs to a legendary human hero, isn''t it worth letting an elemental lord take this risk? "

    "Merita, you mean ..."

    "There is something wrong with the main material of this shield-look closely."

    ...

    The one-hour wait didn''t take long, and soon, Betty ran to tell Govin that a stranger who claimed to be a senior agent came outside the Cecil Palace door.

    Not long after, a beautiful and elegant lady in a long white dress, a light golden long hair and a soft shawl, and a tear mole at the corner of her eye entered the Gao Wen''s study.

    "Hello," the elegant and beautiful lady bent slightly over Gao Wen, showing a professional and gentle smile on her face, "I am the senior agent of Melita temporarily, you can call me ''Nore tower''."

    Gao Wen controlled his curiosity. After ordering Betty to close the door when he left, he nodded to the lady in front of her, "I''m glad to meet you, Miss Noreta."

 Chapter 876ï¼š Once abandoned land

    When Gao Wen gave a quick and secret look at Noreta, the senior agent from Mithril Treasury who temporarily replaced Melita Penha also looked at Gao Wen more-she looked at this human There are indeed some curiosities, resurrection, legendary pioneering heroes, subversion of a kingdom, establishment of a new order ... In the long life of Noletta, she has seen many people who can be called "legendary" in the human world. Characters, and even though Gao Wen is a very special one among them.

    She controlled her gaze and expression, with a faint smile: "So what do you want to ask about?"

    "Strictly speaking, it ¡¯s not consultation, but I want to confirm something with the ''Dragons'' behind the Mithril Treasury," Gao Wen waved his hand, revealing a serious look. "Yes, a large magic we set in the Holy Spirit Plain not long ago The device captured some mysterious signals. After many comparisons, humans, elves, and even siren couldn''t figure out the source of these signals, so now I suspect these signals are from the Dragon race.

    "Considering the development of magic guidance technology, in order to avoid any misunderstanding between humans and dragons in the future, I think it is necessary to confirm with you ..."

    "Mysterious signal?" The white-dressed woman who claimed to be Noreta raised her eyebrows, and her expression became more serious. "What is it?"

    "We haven''t cracked it yet. It is a series of very short tremors and echoes. The structural form has never been seen before, which has left scholars confused, but we recorded a copy of it with magic crystal." Gao Wen side As he said, he took a trick to the side, and a piece of pale blue crystal thin, the size of a palm, placed on a not-too-distant disposal rack flew into his hand silently.

    This is a recording medium modified by Carmel. Its prototype is a memory crystal commonly used by traditional mages. After optimizing the etching structure in the crystal and performing more advanced standardized production, similar recording media are getting more and more. It is widely used in devices such as magic net terminals and immersion tanks.

    "It''s there," Gao Wen said, "but I don''t know what device your dragons usually use to read similar things, which may require some transformation ..."

    "No, I can perceive its magical structure." Noleta interrupted Gao Wen''s words. She reached out to take the crystal flake, and her fingers lightly touched the fine rune score on one side, a pair of light-colored ones. In the eyes, a twinkling light appeared like stars. In this brief moment, Gao Wen felt that the magic around the agent lady suddenly became extremely active and complicated, as if there was a Extremely high-level magic is condensed between square inches and is completed in an instant.

    In just a moment, Noretta completed reading and recording of the storage medium. She passed the slightly hot crystal flakes to Gao Wen: "I have recorded it and will give it to my superior for further analysis and processing. .Thank you very much for your prompt notification and sincerity, which is really good for us to maintain a good relationship. "

    Gao Wen took the crystal flake and couldn''t help but take a deep look at the woman in the white dress in front of her eyes: "Excellent magic skills-Melita has never been shown in front of me."

    "In fact, she is not good at this," Noreta smiled. "I usually handle the paperwork or do command support work in the back. This is just a few" tricks "that I use for work."

    "It looks like there is a complex and effective job structure inside the Mithril Treasury, and I''m a little curious about it," Gao Wen said with a smile, "So, can I wait for the news later?"

    "I won''t let you wait too long," Noretta nodded, "we will complete the analysis and comparison of the signal as soon as possible. In addition, although I can''t give you a clear answer, but only from what I just read Look ... most of this stuff didn''t come from Tallond. "

    "... Aren''t they Dragons?"

    "We use another communication technology and will not generate a signal with this characteristic," Noreta nodded. "But the world is very wide. There are many corners and secrets that even the Dragons do n¡¯t know. Some things are only me. The superiors are clear, so I still have to report. Perhaps the treasurer and senior members of the Mithril Treasury can find out where this thing came from. "

    "Thank you so much."

    ...

    Courage has been on this deserted and desolate coast for almost a week.

    Except for some beasts that are not common on land and are not very afraid of humans, there are only lush plants, humid and warm sea breeze, and the ruins of towns covered by shrubs and vines.

    Count Owen Dyson stood on a reef by the coast, and when the splendor was rising to half, he took out the gilded mechanical watch from his arms and glanced at the cover.

    At about the same time, several shaking figures appeared in a path on the coast leading to the island''s depths, and several sailors got out of the path covered by bushes and tall grass.

    "Half an hour later than the scheduled assembly time," Count Owen asked quietly when the sailors came before him, "are you in trouble?"

    A sailor with a red turban stood upright and marched. He reported meticulously: "Report the captain. When he returned, he encountered a huge python. It may have been mutated in the magic environment, but it has been resolved."

    "Well," Count Owen nodded. "Is there anything you can discover?"

    "There is only one abandoned manor. Like the town in the center, there are traces of secondary repairs," said the sailor, and he found something out of his arms. "In addition, we found this in the manor. . "

    Count Owen took over what the sailor handed over, and he saw that it was a badly worn amulet. The logo on the front of the amulet was completely unclear, but judging from the material, this should have been a magical item-Owen Day Sen had seen something similar a while ago.

    "It was left by the Son of the Storm ... it should have been thrown in this place for more than ten years," the Tifeng aristocrat quickly judged the abandonment time of the amulet. "It looks like at least a decade ago, The children of the storm also occupied these islands near the boundary between the offshore and the open sea, but then they abandoned these strongholds close to the human world and went to farther seas ... "

    "These cultists have been occupying the property that belonged to the empire, and regarded the facilities on these islands as their own," behind Owen Dyson, the chief officer of the Courage couldn''t help muttering in a disgusting tone. " They left their insane graffiti everywhere in the town, and then just left. I wish they had been swallowed up by the deep sea and let them be sacrificed to their demons by their fanaticism. "

    "I don''t care about the fate of the cultists," said Count Irving casually, and he took up the amulet and looked at the first officer. "How''s the situation with the Courage?"

    "We have repaired the anti-magic shell, shield set and two magic engines, but there are still some problems with the transmission mechanism connected to the engine. The technicians said that the big guys need professional facilities in the port to completely repair it. What is in this area? On beaches without them, they can only ''fix one leg''. "

    "To what extent can it be repaired? Is it possible to sail?"

    "It''s okay to set sail, but the speed is only about two-thirds of the previous one, and once you encounter the level of" disordered turbulence "before, the entire drive shaft will be broken," the chief officer said frankly, as if in the end It was to strengthen persuasion, and emphasized again, "100% will break."

    "Since this is already the result of the best efforts of the technicians, we can only accept that we must return to the sea. I believe that the Courage will overcome this difficulty, and our luck should not be met twice in the offshore Order turbulence, "said Count Owen, glancing back at the Courage docked a short distance away from the sea-the beautiful and advanced magic ship was quietly lying between the gentle waves, covered with magical metal The high-powered magnetic storm crystal of the hull and bow of the ship shone brightly under the sun. After a short gaze, the count receded his eyes and "notified the mechanics and made the final adjustments to the engine. We set sail three hours later."

    The chief officer nodded, and took out a short staff inlaid with many gems from his waist. As the gems on the staff lighted up one by one, he released the messenger and conveyed the captain''s order to the guard on duty. personnel.

    After watching the first officer finish all of this, Earl Owen nodded, and looked towards the depths of the island: "Bring a few people, let''s go to that town again."

    The first officer looked at the count and didn''t ask anything. He quickly clicked on the savvy sailor and embarked on the path leading to the center of the island with the count.

    On the ancient stone road that has obvious repairs, but has been abandoned again, Owen Dyson walks deep into the former empire territory. The sailors responsible for exploring the road had cleared the shrubs and vines using spells and swords, and the entire island of Tassos was not very large. He quickly passed the path covered by the forest and arrived. The edge of a quiet and lifeless town.

    This is the largest human building complex on Tassos. It was also the first springboard off the coast of the Empire 700 years ago. In that bustling and too short period, countless hardworking builders, ambitious captains and merchants, and dream-seeker adventurers gathered here. Spices, gold, precious minerals in the open sea, rare treasures on land. Everything flows here, and all this makes this inconspicuous Tassos island a "land of gold" at the time.

    And after that short golden age, here is a more prolonged sinking-once the sea asylum seekers became mad and degenerate cultists, and the land of gold became the domain of the son of the storm The wealth of the empire became cultists multiplying their own nutrients, and in the end those who did not have time to evacuate ...

    Count Owen raised his head and glanced over the abandoned houses and towers. The obscure runes left by the children of the storm can be seen everywhere in the old houses, and the original Tiffon or Dyson family emblem can no longer be seen.

    At the end of the road, in a small square, Count Owen also saw a pile of ashes still glowing with subtle smoke, and some broken sculpture fragments and ritual utensils could be seen in the ash pile-that is The dark sect relics searched by the sailors from all over the town had been evacuated, and the sailors could only burn what they left behind.

    Count Owen bypassed the ashes, the small square, and reached the town hall.

    On the steps in front of the hall, a tattered dark blue flag was thrown to the ground with a twisted emblem of storm and lightning on it.

    Owen glanced down at the flag and walked forward¡ªhe and the sailors stepped over the steps, through the open lobby main door, into the empty assembly hall, and finally he stopped in front of the deepest wall in the assembly hall. It came down, and there were only two empty hooks on this wall, and a little moss growing along the wall.

    The count looked up for a moment, lowered his head and groped in his arms. Soon, he found a neatly folded piece of fabric from his arms and carefully unfolded it.

    It was a very old, even old, faded banner, but because the fabric was mixed with magic silk threads and has been carefully kept, it is still intact after 700 years, on the solemn black background, the shield Although the emblem with the crown is dim, it is still clearly visible.

    After careful consideration, the count raised his hand and solemnly re-tied Tiphon''s flag in the town hall of Tassos.

    Then he untied another thing from his waist-a sabre passed down from generation to generation in his family.

    The sword''s hilt is engraved with a pale golden harpoon pattern, which is a coat of arms given to the first generation of Earl Dyson by the ancestors of Tifeng ¡¯s founding seven hundred years ago. It also represents the glory of the first generation of builders on Tassos.

    Swords and flags are the things that the family ancestors took away from Tassos when they evacuated from it-the ancestor did not leave any last words to bring these things back to Tassos because he was in When the organization evacuated for the second time, it was buried in the sea, but after that, the relics left by the ancestors became the long-term responsibility of the descendants of Dyson.

    After placing the sword under the flag, Count Owen finally breathed a sigh of relief. He returned to the sailors, turned around, and watched the sword and flag on the wall quietly with everyone, like seven hundred. The people in this hall were like that years ago.

    A few minutes later, they left the town hall and embarked on their way back to the Courage.

    The glory of Juri spilled over the ruined town. Unknown birds and beasts roared in the nearby dense forest. The lush vegetation continued to grow quietly on this land. In the direction of the distant coast, Courage urged the crew The bright melodious flute as they returned to the beach was sounding.

    ...

    Aldernan, in the study of the Obsidian Palace, Emperor Rosetta Augustus put down his papers and looked up at the two mages sitting opposite him, with a smile on his face:

    "After hardships and hardships, the good news of finally setting foot on the island of Tassos has finally arrived-today is a day to celebrate, two masters."

 Chapter 877ï¼š invisible

    Standing in front of Rosetta Augustus are the president of the Royal Mage Association, the legendary mage Windsor Maple, and Daniel, the master of magic that has now become the president of the Empire Industry Association.

    They are the most outstanding scholars and technical talents of this empire, the royal family''s most trusted consultants in the extraordinary and industrial fields, and the right and left arms of Rosetta Augustus himself.

    The news that Courage departed from the port of Mobius was not known to many people within the empire. That ship is the result of Tifeng ¡¯s most advanced technology. The related news is naturally also confidential, but those who can stand in this room Obviously not subject to the secrecy regulations. After hearing Rosetta, Windsor smiled for the first time: "This is indeed good news."

    Daniel asked with some curiosity: "Is Courage still on Thasos now?"

    "Still on Thassos, but will return today," Rosetta said unhurriedly. He knew what Daniel was curious about. "The news is that the port of Mobius sent back by magical communication has the strongest on the east coast. The big messaging tower, and on that ship ... installed a small messaging circle that Ms. Windsor Mappel personally modified. "

    Daniel froze for a moment, then looked at Windsor Maple indifferently, and nodded with the same indifferent expression as before: "Good results."

    "Thank you for your compliment," Windsor said immediately. "It''s just a modification of traditional spells, not a breakthrough creation."

    "But it''s also a fruitful transformation," said Rosetta Augustus. "It turns out that the technology of the sleeping person in communication is extremely useful. The period between Tassos and Mobius is not short. The distance of the old communication tower can not achieve such a long distance communication. However, the current improved communication circle has not been very stable. The courage has successfully reached Tassos for several days, but the communication has been interfered by the magic environment of the ocean. The information was not sent back smoothly until today. "

    "This is the problem we are going to solve in the next stage," Windsor Mapel said immediately. "It didn''t take long for us to get the technology of the Sleeper. The improvement of the communication spell has just begun, and in many cases, it is even simple and rough. The ideas are used in our own communication technology, and there is still a lot of room for optimization. In the future, no matter whether it is performance or cost, our communication technology will definitely have greater improvements. "

    Rosetta Augustus glanced at the legendary mage with a smile: "I have always believed in your abilities, ma''am."

    ...

    The corridor from Obsidian Palace to the Royal Collection is very long, requiring hundreds of steps, and it has always been quiet.

    Only a few people are qualified to walk here.

    Daniel and Windsor Maple walked along this long corridor. On both sides, they only occasionally saw the guards guarding the guards. The footsteps of the two mages were very light, which made the empty corridor seem more deserted and quiet. .

    The first to break the silence was Windsor Maple. She turned her head slightly and looked at the old tutor walking beside her: "Tutor, I remember when you first took me through this corridor with me. At that time I just broke through to high-level, you said that it is a great honor for a magi to go from this corridor to the Royal Library ... "

    Daniel ¡¯s expression did n¡¯t change, but he responded indifferently: ¡°Several years after that, you will be eligible to unblock the area as a legendary mage.¡±

    Windsor Maple spoke subconsciously: "Teacher, I ..."

    "No, I didn''t blame you," Daniel''s footsteps paused slightly. He glanced at the former apprentice beside him, and there was only a calm in his eyes. "I''m just saying that your talent is really good. This talent belongs to you. , We should all accept this fact. "

    Windsor looked at the tutor''s calm gaze, and suddenly felt inexplicably calm in his heart.

    She hasn''t seen the mentor''s calm appearance for many years.

    What does the tutor look like in the past years? Confrontation, boredom, frustration, anger, hysteria ... Since he tried to break through the talent bottleneck with some terrible methods many years ago and failed, this once gentle and wise old man seems to have become a person, getting more and more away from himself Far, in the end, he even voluntarily left the Royal Mage Association and chose to go to a place inaccessible to retreat. After many years, the old man returned to the imperial capital, and his attitude towards himself was still the cold and full of years of separation. No sign of melting, Windsor Maple even felt that this suspicion would never disappear.

    The once intimate mentors and disciples became like strangers.

    However, the emperor''s series of plans made the pair of mentors and apprentices who were like Molu have to come back together. Whether they would like it or not, as the two most outstanding talents in this country, they must meet here frequently and work together. Work, exchange, argue, and help each other because of contact with technology and knowledge.

    "Actually, I am very lucky to have such an opportunity," Windsor Maple smiled and said with emotion, "Your Majesty''s mission has brought us back on track. I think you have proved that you have been many years ago. The talents of people who want to prove are by no means more than extraordinary powers. Your talents in the field of magic technology are also of "legendary" level. "

    According to Windsor Maple, Daniel is so calm now, and it must be inseparable from the development of magic technology. This persistent old man has proved himself in a new field. This "proof" is enough to unlock his heart. , And as long as the heart is untied, the kind tutor gradually returns.

    Daniel just glanced at Windsor quietly.

    The powerful legendary mage has excellent talent and transcendent status, but this does not mean that she has any ability to perceive people''s hearts.

    fair enough.

    "You don''t have to compliment me, you know I don''t like compliments," Daniel shook his head and said lightly. "In fact, people with talents in the field of magic usually don''t have the same talents in the field of magic technology. Many places are already interlinked. Your improvement in communication spells proves your ability in this area. It is not something that ordinary people can do in a short time to understand the technology of the sleeper. "

    "Thank you for your compliment," Windsor smiled, but then frowned, and said seriously, "But I also encountered a lot of difficulties ... The rune system of the Sleeper was born out of divine magic, but the communication spell and There is a problem of energy conflict between divine arts, now I try to use pure arcane magic to drive two sets of runes, which results in the stability of the entire system is very low, and it is easy to appear against the current and meltdown ... I think Sisi The Er people must have solved this obstacle in order to boldly apply the Rune Sleeper''s runes to those ''Magnet terminal''. Recently I am looking for this key conversion structure from the sample of the Monet terminal ... "

    She spoke seriously and meticulously about the problems she faced when facing the new knowledge, just as she had discussed problems with her tutor when she was an apprentice many years ago, but soon she discovered that Daniel did not respond to herself, the old man was just quiet Standing quietly beside, looking at this side with strange calm eyes, this made her unable to help but be confused: "Teacher?"

    "I''m listening, but I don''t have any good advice," Daniel shook his head slowly, his eyes still on Windsor Maple, then he was silent for two seconds before sighing softly, "You do Very talented ... "

    "I''m glad you would listen to me talking about these questions with you. I know they are boring and not your job," Windsor smiled, and then took a step back. "I''m going to take a step first. Prince Hadyron and I If you have an appointment, you should meet in more than half an hour. "

    Daniel nodded simply: "Well, you go."

    Windsor Maple left, leaving Daniel alone in the long, empty corridor.

    He looked at the direction in which the apprentice was leaving, and sighed softly in an undetectable voice.

    "Windsor ... Your talent is really great ..."

    Two seconds later, the old mage shook his head and continued to walk slowly and calmly.

    He was not jealous, and he never hated any of his apprentices.

    It was only at this moment that Windsor Maple''s ability showed him a "danger".

    But in the end, he decided not to do anything.

    This is not because of the legendary mage status of Windsor Maple. In fact, he knows that Windsor Maple is completely undefended against him, and with the advantage of the secret, he can completely without any positive contact. Undermine the research projects of the Royal Mage Association, or at least greatly hinder and delay their progress.

    But there are many talented people in this world, and in the powerful Tifeng, there are more than one person like "Windsor Maple". There were many in the past and many in the future.

    The master said that he did not mind the development of Tifeng. He even enjoyed seeing other mortal kingdoms prosperous because he himself would ensure that Cecil would always be the strongest of all kingdoms.

    Under this premise, the master does not advocate that he obstructs most of the technological progress of Tifeng because every technological progress, whether it is Tifeng or Cecil, is the common wealth of mortals.

    He once did not understand the master ¡¯s great ideas, but just mechanically executed orders in this regard, but after personally participating in the construction of the magic industry, and seeing the changes of Tiefon and Cecil in person, he felt that he could vaguely I understood the idea of ??the "mortal community" of the master.

    He exhaled for a long time, showing a smile.

    Windsor Maple''s talent is her own, and as her mentor ... she should be happy.

    ...

    Matilda Augustus was sitting on a small sofa by the window, and sunlight slanted through the window, illuminating the crystal ornaments and "Cecile cubes" on the table.

    She turned the pages of the book in her hand and squeezed the hair falling down from her ears. At this time, footsteps came from not far away, and she raised her eyes from the book to the direction of the door.

    The young Prince Hadrum was entering the room.

    "Hadillon," Matilda nodded. "Aren''t you going to meet Ms. Windsor Maple at this time?"

    "After half an hour, sister," Hadron casually said, "What are you looking at?"

    "A gift just sent by cross-border mail this morning," Mathil Dayan lifted the seemingly light-weight book in his hand, and pointed his finger at the neat and tidy book on the table not far away. In an exquisite wooden box, this is obviously a huge series of books, "" The Foundation of Everything ", this incredible masterpiece is finally completed, and the emperor Cecil sent me a signed version as promised, I am watching it Of the sociology paper, I feel very enlightened. "

    "The Cecil''s ''Natural Encyclopedia''?" The young Prince Hadron mumbled casually, reaching out to the bookcase while sitting down opposite Matilda, "Speaking of Cecil ... ¡­ Do you feel that there are more and more things from Cecil recently? Their magazines, their newspapers, and their toys ... When I was in town, I saw businessmen''s children playing Rune Cubes , They shouted ''Cecile cubes'' happily, and it seemed that having a ''Cecile cubes'' among the children was something to be proud of. "

    "This proves that their parents have sufficient financial strength and that they have sufficient wisdom to understand how the cube works," Matilda glanced at Hadron. "Carefully read the copy in your hand. Not opened yet. "

    Hadron immediately put the "Agricultural Paper" back into the bookcase: "I won''t read it at all."

    Matilda ¡¯s attention was drawn to her brother. She looked at Hadron ¡¯s eyes and seemed to ask casually, ¡°Speaking of gifts ... I ¡¯ve brought you the gift from Cecil. It ¡¯s been over a month, and no evaluation has been made yet. "

    "Oh my god," Hadron''s cousin suddenly became weird. He glanced at Matilda with a frown, "I sometimes wonder if you are deliberately making fun of me ... you can''t give me some Is it a real, normal gift ... "

    "I think books are the most normal gift, especially books that are rich in knowledge and inspiring," Matilda said immediately. "Hadillon, you have always been lax in learning. That''s why you have Windsor. A legendary mage such as Ms. Maple personally taught, but she still has ... "

    "Stop, stop, I broke through the high-level last month, so your preaching in this regard is useless," Hadron immediately raised his hand and shook his head again, "And I admit that the book is indeed It ¡¯s a good gift, but do n¡¯t you think it ¡¯s a bit excessive to add twelve books in mathematics and mechanics with 187 sets of papers? ¡±

    Matilda looked at her brother quietly. Two seconds later, she nodded solemnly and said, "That''s Cecil''s specialty."

    "... This is terrible," Hadron opened his hands helplessly, "so I said that there is so much" Cecile "here ..."

 Chapter 878ï¼š Infiltrate

    Since last year, Cecil''s things have become more common in this city.

    The wheels run over the newly-built roads in the aristocratic area. The high-quality road surface and the same high-quality wheels almost completely offset the bumps of the vehicle. Pedenan Wendell sat in the black magic car, his eyes swept out the window and saw There are new shops on the street that are decorating the facade-between the black spire buildings in the Aldernan style, a large and eye-catching glass window occupies the entire wall facing the street, and the window is still unpacked Good shelves, workers are hanging signs in front of the main entrance of the shop, with a few words written in beautiful flower letters:

    "The best dessert-Cecil taste"

    "... as if only the Cecilians knew how to make desserts." Peinan frowned and could not help whispering softly.

    The butler sat opposite him. The honest and reliable person who had been serving the Pedenan family for decades shook his head: "In fact, it was only locals who opened the store-the phantom drama made those sensitive businessmen act Now. "

    "Magic drama?" Petinan repeated the word that has been heard more and more recently. "I have heard of it ... Last winter, Cecil''s businessman bought a piece of land in the south of the city and opened a new theater. . But that was for civilians-the fare was low, and almost everyone was crowded in a hall. "

    "Yes, it''s a cheap drama for civilians, and no one has watched it at first," the housekeeper said with a smile. "After all, no one knows what that thing is for-people in high society are not interested, and civilians are very careful about themselves. The small change in the pocket. But more than a month ago, those Cecil businessmen paid a lot of money to advertise in the newspaper, and the theater was free for three consecutive days, and now it suddenly became hot and brought up. Some stores ... "

    The housekeeper said, looking out the window, the shop called "Cecile Dessert" had already passed the car window and was almost invisible.

    "It is said that there are several kinds of desserts in the plot of the new drama, and finally there is a scene where the main characters share desserts after they have met peacefully, so those desserts inexplicably arouse people''s interest-the store you just saw In fact, it is already the third one opened in the city. "

    Peinan listened to the butler''s words, his expression on his face was incredible, he frowned and shook his head: "It''s really incomprehensible ... The drama should be elegant and deep, what the Cecilians are doing ..."

    "It''s really difficult to understand, but civilians seem to be very welcome-after all, desserts are at least what they can afford compared to jewelry and manor, and it can also allow middle-level citizens to show their ''decent''."

    "You know very well," Peininan couldn''t help but glance at the housekeeper. "Have you ever seen the so-called ''Magic Drama''?"

    "I haven''t watched it," the housekeeper replied, "I''m past the age of loving drama and trendy things, but my son and two daughters have gone to watch, and the young people seem to like that thing very much."

    Petinan seemed to be in short-term thinking, then he shook his head, picked up the newspaper he had put aside, and continued the content above-this newspaper is local to Aldernan, founded in Habiye Reston. After the great success of The Empire, the emperor gradually opened the door to private newspapers, but the threshold for running newspapers was still very high. Today, there are only three or four popular newspapers in Oldennan. A somewhat old-fashioned nobleman, the newspaper he loves is only one of the "Jazz Weekly".

    Unfolding the second edition of the newspaper, the huge printed letters came into his eyes¡ª

    It was an advertisement for Cecil Steel Investment to recruit business personnel in Aldnan.

    The layout is large, eye-catching and generous, and placing such an advertisement can cost a lot of money.

    "Even the advertisements of Cecil businessmen began to appear in the" Jazz Weekly, "Grand Duke Pedinan said helplessly." Whoever imagined such a thing before? "

    "This is probably the era of economic opening ..." The butler cooperated with the host''s topic, "It is said that our businessmen also opened many shops in Cecil City ... as long as the Magic Train is still flying on the national border, like this in the future The situation will always be more and more, after all, no one will have trouble with the banknotes. "

    Duke Pedenan listened to the butler''s words, and he seemed to be thinking, but said nothing more.

    ...

    "No one can go with the banknotes," Viscount Hemir sat on a soft red sofa in a comfortable position, gently shaking the high-quality Baishan wine in his hand, with a pleasant and sunny smile on his face, which seemed to be a smile Being infectious generally makes everyone who is facing it feel happy, "Of course, we used to say that no one will be able to live with gold coins-but the times have changed, Earl Hallmark."

    A middle-aged gentleman with a thin figure, a tall nose, and short blond hair clinging to his scalp was sitting opposite the Viscount Hemir. He also had a wine glass in his hand, but his posture was obviously more correct and conservative than the young Hemir.

    He was Hallmark, a member of Oldennan ¡¯s upper-class society, and one of the economic ministers appointed by Rosetta Augustus after the reorganization of the imperial order, and the Duke of Seven, who was also the economic minister and was responsible for organizing the Imperial Bank. Unlike, the Earl Earl with serious personality is responsible for the Empire''s foreign economic activities-since last year, he has been responsible for business negotiations with the Gaoling Kingdom and the Silver Empire, and has achieved great results.

    "Paper money has a unique advantage-and if used properly, it can connect us more closely with our business partners." Earl Hallmark did not show any unhappiness due to the relatively frivolous move of Viscount Hemir As an experienced socialist, he always faces any visitor with the most appropriate attitude.

    "Yeah, our business collaborators," Viscount Hemir nodded, with some exaggerated expressions of appreciation. "I heard about your business negotiations with the Silver Empire. It was really a wonderful negotiation model, even if you only read some text. For the record, I also want to praise your agile thinking. I have dealt with some elves and know how difficult it is to change their minds-they can be more elegant, friendly and polite than any noble, but that Doesn''t mean they will buy your things. "

    "The Silver Empire is a fortress that is difficult to overcome, because their society almost does not need Tifeng''s industrial products-advanced technology makes them worry-free and has a kind of arrogance in the bones, but in the end we progress in the Kingdom of Gaoling It opened up the whole negotiation process, "Earl Hallmark said without hesitation." The elves still need commodities from the human empire, mainly enchanting paper and alchemy substrate ... although it is much smaller than I thought. . "

    "But this at least gave us one more trade route to the southern part of the mainland," Viscount Hemir said with a smile. "It is said that the Cecil merchants have already done with the tribe of Ogure, even with the dwarves of the extreme west of the mainland. Business, they are a step ahead of us in business. "

    "Not only," Hallmark shook his head. "They even have a connection with the Silver Empire."

    The Viscount Hemir suddenly opened his eyes in surprise.

    "Silver Empire? Cecil?" The young Viscount could not help but exclaim. "How did they do it? I mean ... there is such a vast wasteland in the middle that no bird can fly ..." "

    "Of course it is not a commercial activity like ours, but the relationship between the Silver Empire and the Cecilians is indeed very close," Earl Hallmark said seriously. "I heard the news from the Kingdom of Gaoling. When the countries worked together to repair the magnificent wall, the elves and the Cecil came together. Of course, the waste soil hindered their direct business activities, and only a few commodities would pass through the long land trade route from the moss forest. Set off, pass through the territory of gray elves and orcs and goblins, through the rift valley in the southwest of the mainland and the edge of the forest of the Gaoling Kingdom, and finally enter the territory of elves ... "

    Speaking of which, the middle-aged nobleman frowned and gently turned the wine glass in his hand: "This kind of circulation does not scale, and it does not pose a threat to us commercially, but who knows what will happen in the future? Cecil? People are too good at creating unexpected things, and their efforts to maintain contact with elves are bound to make a plan for the future. "

    The slightly frivolous smile of Viscount Hemir was slowly put away. He stood up from the sofa, pacing slowly while thinking, and after two circles, he returned to his place and took a sip. After the wine, he finally said as if he had made up his mind: "It looks like ... the market in the southern part of the mainland will become a battlefield sooner or later ..."

    "Even if the Cecilians do not intervene, the market in the southern part of the mainland will become a battlefield. Hemir, you should know how much our factory can produce in a day-short-sighted people only want to sell those things to them. Neighbors and countrymen, but people with long-term vision will realize that the farther the goods are sold, the more long-term and generous benefits they bring. "

    Earl Hallmark said, smiling at Hemir.

    "Hemir, we have opened the road to the Kingdom of Kaolin and the Silver Empire. The Southern Investment Company of the Empire has begun to grab gold, just like every new field, the first person who has a firm foothold in it is always Will earn the biggest benefit. "

    "Of course," Hemir put down his wine glass, and he sighed softly, with a sunny smile on his face again, "So I am willing to support your ''Southern Investment Company'', and I am willing to invest 100,000 in the early days ... No, ¡ê 150,000. Mr. Earl, I believe you will make good use of the money. "

    "Hemir, my friend, you can wait for a generous return at home," Hallmark stood up. He smiled and stretched out his hand to Hemir. "Shareholder earnings will prove your keen eye today. "

    Hemir also stretched out his hand and took the thin, thin palm of Earl Hallmark: "Actually, I don''t have a keen eye, I just found a trick and kept insisting on following it--"

    "Oh?" Hallmark couldn''t help wondering, "Will you share this know-how with your new business partner?"

    "It''s simple-I do whatever the Cecil people do," Viscount Hemir laughed. "They invest everywhere, and I do what they do-in this era of new things and new fields everywhere, I do n¡¯t need to be the first, just the second is enough. "

    Hallmark looked at the young Viscount who was smiling happily for a moment.

    After a pleasant conversation, the noble star, who had been in the limelight in the past two years, left.

    Earl Hallmark, with a thin figure, a tall nose, and light blonde hair, returned to the reception room, looking at the two wine glasses on the small round table and the sofa that the Earl Hemir had sat on, the expression on his face did not change. , But still could not help mumbling: "Hey, impetuous young man ..."

    The servant walked into the room and began to clean up the contents of the room, but the housekeeper also came in and waited for the master''s further instructions.

    "What kind of person do you think Viscount Hemir is?" Hallmark turned his head and looked at the old housekeeper who had served himself for many years and asked casually.

    "I shouldn''t evaluate a nobleman." The butler responded meticulously.

    "An impetuous young man, but his talent can not be ignored," Earl Hallmark didn''t care about how the butler responded, but said self-confidently. "In a few years he became the richest person in the young generation of nobility It ¡¯s not because of luck¡ªalthough many people think he just met the craftsman named Martin with luck and the Angler loom. ¡±

    Speaking of which, Earl Hallmark couldn''t help but shook his head: "I admire such young people, but like other young people, he only focuses on what he is interested in, and as a nobleman of Tifeng, He told Cecil ... what is this? "

    His eyes were suddenly attracted by what a servant was picking up from the table and could not help asking aloud-it looked like a thin book with a colorful cover and it looked very cheap The way of binding, he didn''t see the letters on the cover until after the servant brought the things--

    "Magic Life"

    "Magazine ..." Hallmark is not an obscure person. He recognized that this thin book is actually a "magazine" that has gradually become popular in recent years, but this magazine is not a subscription in his house. "Yes Has Viscount Hemir fallen? "

    The butler glanced over and nodded: "It looks like it is."

    "A decent aristocrat would probably not care about this kind of thing, but then send someone to send it to him," Hallmark said as he took the magazine and flipped through the first few pages of it, "Well ... ¡­ This was done by the Cecil? ¡±

    "Yes, sir," the housekeeper replied, "This is a magazine recently run by several Cecil businessmen, and it introduces the lifestyle of the magic age-of course, mainly to introduce the lifestyle of Cecil. This In two months it was very popular among the decent civic class because many of the magic devices mentioned in the magazine are popular products on the market. "

    "Decent citizens ..."

    "Yes, decent citizens who can buy a magic guide freezer a year, such as lawyers and doctors. Of course, many young nobles also like this kind of magazines-they like those novel and interesting machines."

    Earl Hallmark yelled, then asked casually, "Is anyone in this house subscribed to it?"

    "Yes, as far as I know, Mr. Richard is subscribing to it-he has often mentioned to people recently that he has a plan to add a magic player to his home ..."

    "Tell Mr. Richard-and others, if they bring something similar to this house, then they can cancel all shopping plans," the count said without expression. "We are not without our own magazine."

    "¡­¡­Yes, sir."

 Chapter 879ï¼š Touch the border

    A constantly spreading light blue ring rippled around the detection door. With the artificial intelligence Omega voice announcement, the barrier opened, and the door to Tallond stabilized in front of Noreta.

    The white and elegant giant dragon flapped its wings, gliding through the ring of navigation lights in front of the gate with a beautiful glide, and the barrier entrance closed behind her to isolate the cold air roaring from the extremely arctic ocean.

    Noretta lowered her head and enjoyed the comfortable temperature created by the weather controller. The verdant mountains and hills extended in her field of vision. The low-altitude transportation network between cities and cities was intertwined on the ground. The familiar scenery in this hometown In the middle, she took a deep breath and infiltrated her four biological lungs and two sets of mechanical lungs in clean and warm air.

    Tallond has four seasons like spring, at least for the last four millennia, but at an earlier time, this continent was also covered by ice or snow, or a lava fire dragon, a race trapped in a cage, Their long civilization is as boring as their long life. In the years counted in thousands of years, the Senate will reset the weather controller to change the "appearance" of the continent almost every ten thousand years, and in the current cycle The "theme" of Tallond is spring.

    This change is a rare kind of permitted "nonsense" behavior under the watch of the gods. It is meaningless, but the dragons are not tired.

    There were meaningless thoughts flashing in her mind. Noreta began to lower her height. She circled the outer mountain barrier and flew straight to the location of the Agungor Mithril Treasury Headquarters between Chongshan. .

    Between the mountains and the mountains, the magnificent and magnificent Agondo is bathed in dim sunlight. This long day is about to reach its end, and the giant day that has ruled the sky for nearly half a year has gradually become sinking into the horizon in the days after day . The white dragon flew to a gorgeous palace on the top of the mountain in the sunset. The wall on the side of the palace had automatically opened, and a wide landing platform extended ...

    Noletta landed smoothly on the landing platform and moved her slightly tired wings for a long flight. Then she heard a sharp cry from her feet: "Hey you step on my body!"

    The white dragon paused for a while, then slowly looked down at her feet, and saw a figure wearing a lilac dress vigorously drilling from under her huge dragon claws. After a few seconds, she He slowly said in a not surprised tone: "Why are you standing on the platform, Melita?"

    "Don''t I just land here before I have time to walk away !!" Melita finally got out and immediately shook her head to yell for her friends for many years. "You have no problem with your eyes, don''t you see me ?!"

    Bai Long lowered his head: "... not seen."

    "... This is your revenge, your revenge is too heavy," Melita complained suddenly. "Don''t you accidentally stepped on you last time, you even stepped back specifically ..."

    Noleta didn''t speak, just quietly looked down at her friend and complained, and waited until the other party finally calmed down, she said quickly: "I saw a book in the human world, about Some stories about knights and dragons look familiar. "

    Melita, who was complaining loudly, suddenly stopped, and she looked up awkwardly for a long time: "Probably ... presumably the story of the human bards these two years?"

    "It''s a story hundreds of years ago, reprinted," Noretta looked at the little figure under her feet without blinking, and the dragon claw moved indifferently. "And it seems very popular."

    Melita whispered immediately: "Damn ... isn''t it that humans are so forgetful ..."

    Noretta just looked down at the friend again with her head down, then she shook her head: "Forget it, go back and say it. I met with the Govin Cecil and brought back something Looking at the Speaker, what is the situation on your side? "

    "Gauvin Cecil?" Melita discovered that the other party no longer pursued the villain''s villain''s story. First she sighed with relief, then heard a familiar name, and raised her eyebrows subconsciously. This is really a coincidence ... In a sense, what I want to report this time is also related to him.

    "We found the legendary shield that the Cecil family lost a hundred years ago, that is, the shield that Govin Cecil used to kill waste all the way. Guess what it was made of?"

    Looking at Melita''s obvious expression of selling a key, Noreta just shook her head indifferently: "I don''t guess whether you said it or not?"

    Melita choked, but soon shrugged quite accustomedly, saying casually: "In addition to some clumsy additional accessories, the main body of the shield has a high probability of falling from the" Sky " , If we are right, it is part of the host array. "

    Noreta''s calm and indifferent appearance was instantly broken. On her face covered with scales, there was an instant of surprise that could be recognized by humans. She couldn''t help but whispered: "The sky ... ¡­you sure?!"

    "Basically, you know, although I am a young dragon, Karador, who is on a mission with me, is an old, knowledgeable dragon."

    "... this is a ... unusual discovery ... a human, who has been holding the fragments of the sky for more than ten years, it is difficult to imagine how much this will affect him ... no wonder he died that year. Early. But what about the resurrection ... "Noleta murmured subconsciously, but suddenly she frowned again." Wait, it''s wrong. If it''s a piece of falling sky, it should fall on It ¡¯s only right near the equator. No matter how far it deviates, it ca n¡¯t deviate to the northern part of the Loren mainland. How did it fall into the hands of Gavin Cecil who led the Northern Expeditionary Force at that time? "

    "I really want to let go of my imagination, there are too many possibilities, maybe the debris actually fell near the equator, and then moved to the north of the Loren mainland? For example, the elf who fell in the hands of the elf and was visited. It may be related to the impact three thousand years ago when it was brought to the north. That impact ... Hey, it was really a splash of debris ... "

    "The impact of three thousand years ago ..." It seems that Melita''s words suddenly touched Noleta''s thoughts, and the latter showed a thoughtful look, could not help but whispered and shook his head gently, "We are now I still have n¡¯t figured out why the God of Nature did that at that time ... It was really alarming that there were too many extraordinary beings, and even our God was alarmed ... "

    Melita was about to speak. Suddenly she felt a faint gaze and anxiety from the depths of her soul coming from all directions. She immediately shook her head: "Noretta, let''s not continue to discuss these, "

    "... you''re right," Noretta closed her mouth just as sensibly. At the same time, an ever-changing light curtain began to cover her from top to bottom. "Let''s go to see President Andar first." , This world ... maybe it ¡¯s really starting to get interesting. "

    ...

    In the rotunda surrounded by ornate columns and embossed walls, the lights illuminate one by one, the crystal-like transparent light curtain descends from the sky, and the fluorescent light illuminates Andar ¡¯s body that is full of implant transformation traces. The awe-inspiring ancient dragon woke up from a light sleep. He looked at the entrance of the hall and saw that Noreta and Melita, who had been humanized, were walking to the throne of their souls.

    "Ah ... two talented young dragons," the old gentle voice of Speaker Andar sounded in the hall, with a smile in his tone, "you are here."

    Noleta took a step forward and greeted slightly: "Speaker, we have completed our respective field missions, and we need to report directly to you in special circumstances."

    "Speak, I am listening."

    Noreta and Melita glanced at each other, then the latter nodded, signaling the former to speak first.

    Noleta raised her head and looked at the ancient dragon on the throne of the soul: "The Cecil Empire of the human world built a large-scale, magic-based communication system. Their largest antenna has recently captured a group of Mysterious signal, I think this signal deserves attention. "

    "Mysterious signal?" An Andal''s mechanical prosthetic eye turned to Noretta, "Is it made by those elemental creatures in the eastern sea? They have been trying to repair the spaceship, and often produce some strange ... '' movement''."

    "It shouldn''t be," Noretta shook her head. "I have recorded a copy of the signal. I hope that with your permission, Omega''s advanced mental layer can directly analyze it."

    Andar thought briefly, and nodded slightly: "Yes."

    As his voice fell, the response to a floor in front of the throne of the soul changed, the metal covering gathered up in the faint friction, and a pale gold alloy post with a shimmering light on the surface rose from the floor opening. The top of the column has a series of interfaces, chips and flashing runes.

    Noreta stepped forward, fumbled from the back of her neck, and then with a click, she opened the bionic skin cover hidden behind the neck and pulled out a thin cable from the end of the cable Shimmering, the next second was connected to the alloy pillar in front of the throne of the soul, tightly connected.

    Within one-thousandth of a second, Noreta uploaded the signal samples previously stored in his auxiliary electronic brain to Omega.

    Melita looked at the scene next to her and couldn''t help but frown straight: "Even the human form is modified ... I can''t accept it ..."

    "This helps the rear support mission," Noretta turned her head and looked at the other party. "You are a young dragon family, but the thinking is so old, even the implant transformation is more conservative than most dragons."

    Melita just wanted to say something, and heard Speaker Andar coughing lightly on the throne of the soul, and she suddenly closed her mouth.

    "Now, let us listen to the original rhythm of this signal"

    With the voice of Speaker Andar falling, a low, soft buzz began to sound in the large rotunda, followed by a trembling ring and a jumping curve on the crystal curtain around the throne of soul, a The sound became clearer in the buzz

    It sounded like a rhythmic buzzing sound, with a deep heartbeat echoed in between, as if an invisible singer was humming some kind of ballad beyond the understanding of mortal mind, after playing for more than ten seconds continuously , It starts to repeat, and it starts all over again.

    The reverberating sound in the hall suddenly stopped, and Speaker Andar ¡¯s voice sounded again: "After converting to audio, I ca n¡¯t hear anything for a while. This may be some kind of psionic singing, but it may also be that the human antenna resonates with the magic of the atmosphere . We need to do further conversion and interpretation of it. Omega, let ¡¯s get started. "

    Omega''s voice sounded in the hall: "Begin to translate the original signal into a digital combination, into a geometric figure, into a standard spectrum, into a multi-ary code ... began to test the possibility of all combinations ..."

    At the same time as Omega began to work, the gentle voice of Andal ¡¯s Speaker also passed into the ears of Melita and Noreta: ¡°No matter what law is used to encode or encrypt this signal, mathematics must be its In a universal language, the laws are embedded in the numbers, unless it is a complete chaotic creature or a mind that mortals cannot understand ... "

    Melita and Noreta nodded while listening, accepting the wisdom of the teachings, but suddenly, an indescribable, soul-inspired awe and peep sense captured the soul of every dragon on the scene. Letta ¡¯s and Melita ¡¯s faces changed at the same time, and the implant light on Andar ¡¯s body instantly went out.

    "Omega, stop parsing." The speaker immediately shouted.

    "Omega understands, stops parsing, and the task hangs."

    "Just ..." Melita raised her head hard, murmuring cold sweat on her face.

    "God is watching us, a warning ..." Speaker Andar''s face was unusually ugly. "We can''t continue."

    Then he gasped for a few breaths before he finished speaking:

    "This is not something we should listen to."

 Chapter 880ï¼š Not a bad thing

    The sense of peeping and faint warning that originated from the soul gradually went away, but Melita and Noreta did not fully breathe until a few minutes later. At this moment, the powerful dragon will also know very clearly To a fact: even if the dragon is the master of the sky in the eyes of mortals and the extraordinary creatures high in the legend, in essence, the dragon ... is just a mortal "human" race.

    "Is this ... God''s direct warning ..." Noleta bit her lips very badly, her eyebrows closed, "It''s not the same as soul punishment, but it''s also uncomfortable ..."

    "This is only the slightest ''remind''," the speaker''s voice came from the throne of the soul, and the sound sounded as if it was a bit older. "Children, you don''t want to face the real ''warning'' of the gods. of."

    After a few seconds of silence and hesitation, Melita couldn''t help but say: "... what is that signal? Why shouldn''t we listen?"

    Speaker Andar gave this young blue dragon a deep look.

    Melita, she is more outstanding among the younger generation and is also more daring. Years of activities in the human world have allowed her to develop a character that is not the same as other dragons, and she still dares to ask more in this case. one question.

    However, the Dragons need such a young generation.

    "In this world, each race has only one chance to look up at the starry sky," the old speaker looked down, looking at the two young dragons, his tone was deep and deep, "If you miss it, you will always miss it."

    ...

    Heragol bowed her head respectfully and humbly. The dragon priest with the appearance of a middle-aged man stood beside the **** with blond hair and squeezed his lips tightly, as if to say nothing.

    The graceful and dignified **** stood at the end of the palace terrace and stood under a sky near dusk. She overlooked the kingdom ruled by the dragon in the temple near the cloud. Her eyes did not seem to fall on any specific In terms of things, Herragor, who can feel the power of the gods, knows that in the moment just now, I do n¡¯t know how many transcendent and mortal ¡°eyes¡± looked at the Mithril Treasury and the direction of the jury headquarters It hasn''t happened in many years.

    "My Lord," Heragoll maintained a humble posture, and whispered for a long time, "Maybe it is just a brazen act of some young people ..."

    The air was full of suffocating silence, and it seemed that Heragol could hear her heartbeat, but after a few seconds of silence, the blonde at the end of the terrace finally spoke, and the tone sounded very gentle and impatient. : "Don''t be nervous, I can distinguish between intentional offense and unintentional mistake.

    "Just a little accident happened just now. A young dragon came back from the outside, but she didn''t know what she brought back and made a mistake and should not be punished."

    Listening to the other person ¡¯s faint answer, Herago finally breathed a sigh of relief in his heart, but he did n¡¯t see that the blonde figure at the end of the terrace showed a complicated and inexplicable smile on his back after the voice fell, and the smile seemed to Full of helplessness.

    "He" raised his head and looked at the sky in the distance. His eyes seemed to pass through the clouds and the atmosphere and cast into the depths of the starry sky.

    "Signal ..." Dragon God whispered as if to himself, but her words gradually made Herago, who had just relaxed, tense again. "The human civilization on the opposite continent ... but created some surprises. . Is it called the Cecil Empire? Hergol, its ruler, is a human hero who resurrected himself? "

    "Yes, my lord," Herragor immediately replied, "Gowin Cecil, who was active in northern Loren, seven hundred years ago, and resurrected a few years ago."

    "Oh ... resurrection, how can mortals be so easily resurrected to this degree?" Dragon God smiled and shook his head. "He ... maybe an interesting person. I started to be curious about him."

    ...

    Sitting at his most familiar desk, a warm summer wind blew into the house from the open window. This summer afternoon was comfortable and relatively leisurely, but Gao Wen suddenly shivered inexplicably.

    Hetty, who was sitting by and sorting out some documents, noticed this scene and immediately asked with some concern: "Ancestor, what''s wrong with you?"

    "It''s nothing," Gao Wen shook his head, but with a confused expression on his face, "Just suddenly felt a chill, as if it''s the kind of being stared at by something ... strange."

    Gao Wen''s tone was indifferent, but Hetty immediately took it seriously and gave Gawen a serious look: "The intuition of the legendary strong? Do you feel a malicious spy?"

    "No, it''s not that serious ..." Gavin looked at Herty''s serious look and couldn''t help but shook his head, crying and laughing. "Probably it was only caused by a sudden distraction. I didn''t feel snooping, let alone malicious."

    "It''s better to be cautious," Herty is still serious, "Legends like you are often able to produce extremely strong intuitions. When it comes to their own safety, this intuition is even close to the legendary" foresight "in China. It did n¡¯t take long for all the key projects and projects to be on the right track. I do n¡¯t know how many enemies were hiding in the dark to look for opportunities for destruction. I suggest strengthening security in the Imperial City in the near future, checking out the personnel and preventing the assassination. "

    "It''s a little over ..." Gao Wen looked at the granddaughter Zeng xn in front of him with tears, "How can I be so laborious because I made a trembling, and there are Amber and security officer under the leadership of her in security, and Soldering''s steel rangers have nothing to worry about. "

    After thinking about it, Hetty may have realized that her reaction was a bit overdone: "You are right. But it is not harmful for you to be more vigilant recently."

    "Walk around, I will pay attention, I will pay attention," Gao Wen waved his hand. At this moment, he suddenly felt as if he had really become an old man who was urged by the nagging of his juniors. , So I immediately took the lead, "You are big and big ..."

    All the words behind Hetty were suddenly choked back.

    "We can talk about the security issue later," Gao Wen closed as soon as he saw it, and shook his head with a smile. "Let''s talk about the matter in front of us. News came from Tifeng, our neighbors ... mostly It is almost time to discover the role of the inverter array. They should not take a long time to make breakthroughs in communication technology and all other technologies that require the use of magical-arctic mixed energy. "

    Gao Wen said that the clouds are light and windy, but Hetty''s eyes widened for a moment: "Inverted array ?! Is Tifeng cracking the inverted array?"

    "Don''t be so surprised," Gao Wen glanced at Hetty and said calmly, "Although the inverter array is Gu Gangduo''s technology, it is only advanced in thought, and its own technology and implementation process are not complicated, and we use the inverter. There are many devices in the array, some of which will fall into the hands of the Tifeng people sooner or later; Furthermore, after the incident of the upper narrator, the Tifeng people are also harvesting the technology of the eternal sleepers, they will inevitably encounter the magical rune and other The problem of rune compatibility will naturally realize that Cecil has solved this problem, they will guess that there is some kind of ''conversion technology'' behind this, and they will definitely start to study it. "

    Speaking of which, Gao Wen paused and smiled and shook his head: "Not all the smart people in the world are in Cecil at the end, and Tiffin also has its own talent pool. And from the perspective of accumulation, their talents are afraid More than us. "

    "... but it''s too fast," Hetty said frowning unacceptably. "Even if the inverter array''s technology itself is simple, the key is the idea ... A single idea doesn''t make it possible for the project to be delayed for several years. It ¡¯s a matter of how the Tifeng people could have locked the key to the problem in such a short time, and even started to do targeted ... Ah! Damn, it ¡¯s those defecting bishops! "

    Hetty suddenly wanted to understand something, and there was a faint expression of anger on her face: she thought of the bishops who chose Tien Fung, and the high-level technical fields among them.

    The corresponding authority allows those bishops to have a large amount of technical information, and the inevitable chaos in the early evacuation of the Sleeping Orders gave those bishops who had long been interested in Tiffin to have the opportunity to inquire about Cecil ¡¯s intelligence from various channels. Perhaps the core secrets cannot be inquired, but technicians are always good at deriving deep technical thoughts from some external information. They may have guessed some principles of Cecil ¡¯s magic network communication, and these things have become those that stay in The Bishop of Tiffin''s Sleeper surrendered a gift to Rosetta Augustus.

    Gao Wen naturally thought of these things, but his attitude was calm, even with a smile: "Don''t be so angry, this is a situation that should have been expected.

    "And the word ''betrayed'' is also inaccurate. Strictly speaking, it is the ''betrayed'' with the Archbishops who have been transferred to Cecil''s sleepless person. For those who stay in Tifeng ... their behavior is even considered to be ''Abandon the dark and cast the light''. "

    "Ancestor," Hetty couldn''t help looking at Gao Wen. "Are you still in a joke at this time?"

    "Is this a very critical time?" Gao Wen shook his head. "Relax, Hetty, you are good in every way. It''s this over-tight attitude that needs to be changed, which will make you more tired. Early When the Dormition Church split and the technical personnel flowed separately to Cecil and Tifeng, we expected today''s situation. A large number of R & D talents and ready-made technical achievements fell into Tifeng, which is a deep foundation. For a veteran empire with a large number of talents, such a sudden technical breakthrough is justified.

    "On the other hand, the situation is not as serious as you think. Although the communication technology is indeed of great significance, which can greatly enhance the overall strength of the Tifeng people, the distance that a technology has to travel from the laboratory to the society ... Far away. "

    Hetty blinked and looked at Gao Wen''s eyes.

    Gao Wen nodded and said slowly: "Our magic network communication can be achieved not only by the sleeper''s rune group and a simple inverter array, but also involves a lot of engineering fields, The content of mechanical processing field, material field and rune logic, as well as the system adaptation behind it and the intervention of interests in countless related fields, each of which is a difficult problem before Tifeng, just give an example ... Feng once used huge manpower, material resources and time cost to establish a communication system based on a communication tower between major cities in the country and between military centers. Do you know what this means? "

    Hetty gradually revealed a thoughtful expression.

    Gao Wen did not wait for Hetty to answer, and said down to himself: "It means that hundreds of families have invested money in those communication towers, which means hundreds of thousands of businessmen, nobles and extraordinary people. In splitting the profits of those high towers, the main managers and operators of those towers are Tifeng ¡¯s Royal Mage Association, and the mage is not a high-skilled person who does not eat human fireworks. Magic research can require massive financial support, MI. A report last year mentioned that nearly one-third of the entire Tiffin Royal Mage Association ¡¯s annual income comes from the communication towers they control ... "

    Hetty frowned slightly: "You mean ..."

    "The newer magic network communication technology is indeed more advanced than the communication tower, but before Tifeng people completely solve the cost problem, the gap between the two has not reached the point where the former can completely replace the latter. Magic network communication is good, but the communication The tower has been laid on all the main lines, and they are not unusable ... this is the biggest contradiction, "Gao Wen smiled." We laid this land and banned all the privileges of the old nobility, starting from scratch. We have n¡¯t faced this kind of contradiction since the construction of the Magic Net communication, but Rosetta Augustus is engaged in the ¡°peaceful transformation¡± of Tifeng ¡¯s national communication, which is neither completely royal nor aristocratic. It does n¡¯t belong to those masters. It ¡¯s a cake shared by all forces. This is a big problem. ¡±

    Hetty twitched her lips and said: "Then it seems that the great Rosetta would have to look at his parliament under the triple spire."

    But soon, Hetty couldn''t help but shook his head: "But in any case, the Tifeng people still mastered a new technology. Their **** is only temporary, and progress is inevitable and the Tifeng people are not fools. Rosetta Augustus is even smarter, and they know what really matters. "

    "Yes, Tifeng will improve," Gao Wen nodded, then he paused a little before saying slowly, "But it''s not a bad thing ..."

    ...

    Deep in the Luan City Cathedral, in the large collection of numerous precious books, the plain white robe and the unprecedented archbishop Evan Terry are slowly walking between towering and quaint bookshelves. The Treasurer and the servants in plain short robes were busy with him, carefully counting and recording the old scrolls, moving them in and out, and a special clerical staff put up a vacancy between the bookshelves. Opening tables, carrying out intense and busy registration, transcription, classification and other work.

    Sorting, protecting, and restoring ancient books is a long, complicated, and difficult task. It is extremely patient and obscure. Seven Terry, a former pastor of the progressive Luan city, is doing here today. Organizing and restoring the church''s collection.

    He has been doing this job for two years since receiving orders from the Cecil family.

 Chapter 881ï¼š Fragments of ancient books

    Since the coronation of His Majesty Gao Wen, the entire country has become a whole again, and the Office of Government has issued an order:

    Complete a comprehensive arrangement of all book files in the country, and carry out protective restoration of all knowledge.

    The significance of this work is to sort out the technical information that has been scattered in the human world since the beginning of the era, in order to contain the impact of human civilization and technological dysfunction; it is to protect historical evidence and various regional records of the old kingdom to end the past. The chaotic, mixed history and legends are recorded; it is to collect and organize all the scriptures of all churches, further collect and transform the religious forces in the empire, and weaken and eliminate the knowledge monopoly of the missionary class.

    Countless scholars, priests, and clerical staff have devoted themselves to this cause that may affect the empire in the next hundred years. Unlike the vigorous engineering projects that have attracted countless attention, their work seems low-key and boring:

    Endless entanglement with obsolete ancient books, sorting out files in a large number of repetitive, fragmentary and even contradictory texts, some of the moldy ancient books and long dusty scrolls are recorded from ancient Gangduo The powerful technology of the time, some are just rough words written by a lame aristocratic poet, and all these things are drowned in the pile of old papers all over the country, and have been beaten in court battles, church struggles and lord wars. The wear and tear are totally unrecognizable and almost forgotten.

    The centuries-old civilized decline and chaotic medieval noble system has destroyed too many things, and too many treasures have been dusted in the process.

    As one of the participants in this business, Seven Terry actually started his work earlier: as soon as Luan was taken over by the Cecil family, he had been here and these times for centuries Have dealt with the books.

    Luan City, as the former headquarters of the Holy Light Church in the south, was the largest cultural center and "knowledge hub" in the southern border at that time. The priests who monopolized the theocracy and a large amount of knowledge constantly collected books from all over the southern border into the large and small books in this church city. In the museum, they have been doing this for a hundred years since the second dynasty. In the era when books were equal to treasures, this is something almost every noble and church would do.

    The tireless "grabbing" of the missionaries of the old times led to the decline of other parts of the southern border, but on the other hand, Seven Terry had to admit that it was this greedy looting and gathering behavior that was In the chaotic and declining environment of the southern border, many precious classics were preserved.

    Seven Terry stopped in front of a towering bookshelf. He looked up and glanced over the large books with deep covers, and gradually moved upwards to the solemn and thick stone dome. .

    This is the last library in Luan City that has not yet been archived. Most of the books stored here are transcripts of books collected from various eras and "unbelievable books" not related to the teachings of the Holy Light. Similar books are in this city. It is not valued, so the preservation conditions are also relatively poor. The ancient magic circle used to filter the air in the library is as difficult as a windbreaker. The blessing effect on each shelf to delay the mildewing of books is also incomplete, many The precious materials that could have been retained were gradually turned into wreckage in the invisible environment. In order to rescue these precious books, the best book repairers, scribes, and grammar scholars in Luan were all gathered together, even As such, the work here is still the slowest.

    Fortunately, progress is made every day, and more and more precious materials have been discovered and repaired, or copied, copied, or stored in new media before they are completely destroyed.

    At this moment, a church attendant wearing a short gray robe walked quickly from the side and bowed his head respectfully in front of Seven. "Master, we found a book, which looks strange."

    Archbishop, this is the new name after the reorganization of the church. It is used to replace the previous cardinal or parish archbishop. Seven Terry never thought he would take this position one day, but considering the bishopric of St. Sunil In one day, all the martyrdom, the majority of bishops in various regions were expelled, and the priests above the middle level in the southern parish encountered a major reshuffle. The head teacher is also a matter of no help.

    "Some strange book?" Seven frowned, "Take me a look."

    A book was spread out on the workbench between the bookshelves. The dust and mildew on the surface had been cleaned again. The smell of a kind of alchemy agent was floating in the air. There were neat medicine bottles and copybooks on the side. Utensils and scrapers, dental boards, parchment paper and other tools for repairing ancient books make the books on the table look as if a body to be dissected is surrounded by autopsy tools, and tinkers and scribes are waiting for this The corpse revealed its secret.

    Seven Terry shook his head and shook his head out of boundless crankiness. After confirming the condition of the book with the tinker next to him, he sat down, carefully turned the pages of the book, and asked the person next to him: "What''s the matter?" Find?"

    "This is a piece of a book collector who seems to be unclear about the complex and deep origin behind it, but treats it roughly as a country biography, rudely merging several irrelevant fragments," one The grey-haired scholar stood beside him and said, "At first we only noticed some of the country''s strange talks at the beginning and the annotations made by a certain noble aristocrat on the page of the book, and almost missed the things behind it ..."

    The rudely concatenated book Seven Terry is no stranger to such situations. The aristocratic nobles in remote places will do this. They are not much smarter than the farmer in the field, but they must maintain their decent aristocracy and "wisdom image". They collect and organize the broken books and fragments into a book. One of the means of one ¡¯s own knowledge and aristocratic heritage. However, the real restorative work is something that only profound scholars can do. Those who do not learn and do nothing can only do something that they do not understand. The tattered books are pieced together.

    The head teacher shook his head, skipped the uninteresting stories, turned the pages back, and the scholars on the side moved closer, pointing to the corners of some of the pages or the inconspicuous positions between the pages: "You pay attention to these, Here ... and here, these patterns ... "

    "It looks like a kind of coat of arms ... Shield-shaped borders, thorns, frost symbols ..." Seven Terry''s brow gradually wrinkled. "It''s the noble coat of arms, the upper noble, but the recorder deliberately transformed , Does not seem to intend to disclose his identity. We need a heraldic scholar, or an expert in noble genealogy. "

    "Mr. Berkron has just identified these patterns just now, and you are your lord," the scholar said. "After reversely restoring the patterns in accordance with the heraldic rules, we confirmed that this was the emblem of the Northern Wilde family."

    "Duke of the North?" Seven''s expression suddenly became serious. "This part of the book was left by a member of the Wild family?"

    "Still core members are very professional in heraldry and qualified to use family coats of arms at random. In addition, we have also checked the pages of faint magic marks on these pages. These parchments have a history of six hundred years. The magic has not completely dissipated, which means that it may be left behind by one of the earliest Dukes of the North! "

    Seven Terry could not help but screamed, "Six hundred years ?!"

    "Yes, the results of the alchemy reaction appraisal also surprised us that their ability to survive under poor storage conditions is still a miracle, but I think this is related to the magic that has not been completely dissipated in the pages of the book. The scholar nodded. "But although the pages are generally complete, the writing inside is worn and stained more seriously. We are trying to find a way to repair this."

    "... Maybe we need to report this matter, and the Duchess of Victoria will be interested in it," Seven Terry sighed softly, and nodded. "Can you find out the origin of this book? I ¡¯m curious why it is here. "

    "Only part of it can be found. The collection records here show that this book was contributed by a small church in the southeast. It was dangerously stolen there. Later, the pastor of the local church thought that it should not be kept in the small church. It was dedicated to St. Luan ¡¯s Cathedral. Obviously, this book has not received much attention after it was presented. "

    Seven Terry listened to the report of the person beside him, frowning slightly again.

    ...

    The wind swept by my ears, the summer sky looked high and wide, a dark shadow jumped on top of a building, and finally stopped on a clock tower in the wizard area, slowly emerging in the shadow An amber came out.

    The "half elf" girl sat on the outer edge of the clock tower with a thrilling appearance from outsiders, enjoying the pleasant wind and smilingly overlooking the city.

    She likes the feeling of jumping between the roofs, but the reason is not that Gao Wen ridicules that "occupational diseases are hard to cure". What she really likes is the openness and unconstrained sky that she feels during the jumping process. The passing wind, this feeling may make many people frightened, but let Amber inexplicably feel at ease.

    She had never considered whether there was any reason behind this preference, but now think about it carefully, she thinks it may be because she has lived in a dark and closed place for a long time ...

    Compared with the monotonous shadow world, this colorful "present world" is interesting.

    Amber opened the carry-on bag, took out the various snacks she had collected in her weekdays, spread them out on the narrow platform outside the clock tower, and began to enjoy this rare moment of leisure (fishing).

    The avenue leading to the Imperial College extended out diagonally below her, and various passers-by could be seen on the road.

    There are locals wearing summer clothes, mainly shirts and trousers or simple dresses, foreign visitors in various dresses, ordinary citizens who are busy with life, and students who are wearing Imperial College uniforms. Among the crowd, Amber even saw a gray elf with gray hair and a sturdy orc that looked like a child. They spoke strange and accented dialects and even foreign languages ??in the prosperous emperor of this foreign country. It is often for schooling, for wealth, or just to gain a little insight.

    Since the success of a series of diplomatic actions last year, in the context of more and more economic and cultural exchanges, the once isolated and rigid mainland countries have gradually loosened, and more visitors visit this new era every day. The first cosmopolitan city, or visited several other prosperous cities in the empire, these visitors brought benefits unimaginable by businessmen of the old era, and the benefits ... let more people rush to the new era.

    Everything is in circulation.

    The Minister of Intelligence of the Empire and the Supreme Council of Internal Security sat on the tall tower, overlooking the whole thing while nibbling the seeds.

    "There are more and more people in this city, and there are a lot of weird terrestrial races," a voice suddenly came from behind Amber. "There are so many strange and intelligent species on your land ..."

    Amber was taken aback by the sudden sound, and almost fell off the tower with people and snacks: "Mah !!"

    She finally stabilized her body, she turned her head and glanced, and saw Tyre''s face protruding from the shadow of the attic with the big clock behind, and then the upper body of Miss Siren and a large snake coiled up. tail.

    "You scared me !!" Amber stared at the deep-sea salted fish in horror. This was one of the few experiences she had as a shadow master who was suddenly surprised by other people, and it was even worse. She hadn''t noticed that Tyre was behind him before, "What are you doing there!"

    "Find a place to sleep," Tyre yawned. "Betty is taking someone to wash and change the pool in my room. I''ll go out and find a place to sleep ..."

    "I almost fell," Amber stared at Tyr again. "I tell you, your behavior of occupying public facilities to sleep casually must be banned by legislation ..."

    "I don''t believe that this height can kill you. Last time I saw you jumping from the Magic Energy Broadcasting Tower in the city center, 60 shadow steps all the way to the ground, and I can fall at the height where the hair is not messy. Three times dead, the terrible kind, broken to pieces, ¡±Tyre said proudly, then ignored the subtle expression of Amber directly, arched forward, and protruded his head out of the clock tower while watching The scenery below murmured, "It''s so lively ... in Antavion, we haven''t seen such a lively scene in a long time."

    "Antavian ... I remember that was the capital of your Kraken," Amber quickly adapted to Tyre''s topic rhythm. "In fact, I have always been curious. What kind of society are you Kraken?"

    Tyre glanced at Amber: "It is indeed the Minister of Intelligence, do you want to collect intelligence?"

    "Gossip," Amber rolled his eyes. "You think too much."

    "It doesn''t really matter," Tyre said casually. "If you want to listen, I can tell you a little."

 Chapter 882ï¼š Retrieve

    The summer wind circulated between the buildings in the city. The clear and open sky seemed to be both high and far. Amber leaned on the outer edge of the clock tower and looked at the deep sea visitors beside him with curious eyes: "I heard that you are not Indigenous people of this world-what is the name of the magicians ... "Alien guests", all of your race are exotic visitors? "

    "This is not a secret. At least we Kraken have never concealed this. We will calmly inform every race or civilization we deal with, but the civilization on land is short, and they are always difficult to inherit things that are too long. And we only deal with terrestrial civilizations in very rare times, so scholars on your land always feel that we are too mysterious and even a little dangerous. "

    Tyre said unhurriedly, his tail tipping unconsciously in the air, seemingly relaxed.

    "We are indeed not the aborigines of this planet, but we have been on this planet for many, many years ... To put it bluntly, we" outsiders "have lived on this planet for longer than your land Most of the so-called ''local people'', but this does not make much sense to us Kraken.

    "We come from a very far away place, in fact we don''t even know how far our hometown is from here-in ancient times, we landed in this world with a crashed spaceship, and that scene Too many bizarre phenomena occurred during the catastrophic voyage. We have some scholars who have survived since that time. They have not yet been able to solve the root causes of these phenomena and have no way to find their hometown.

    "Tell you these ... Is it a bit too far away?"

    Tyre stopped suddenly and glanced at Amber, his face seemed a little awkward.

    "To be honest, it sounds strenuous ... but it''s not too thorough to understand," Amber blinked. "I know that magicians are fascinated by the starry sky. This has been the case since ancient times, but I haven''t heard it yet Which powerful mage can really ''throw'' himself out of this planet. No matter how powerful the flying technique has its limits, it is said that the higher the altitude, the more chaotic and dangerous the magical environment-Rebecca is trying to make a It is said that a flying vehicle with a very, very high flying height is just trying to see if the idea of ??using magic technology can break through the limits of flying, and take a look at the world under our feet ... "

    As she said, she could n¡¯t help but looked at Tyre up and down, with a tone of incredulity in her tone: ¡°You said you fell in this world in a ''ship'', so at least your existence proves the starry sky There really are other worlds here, and they also exist-at least there used to be technology that can travel in the stars? "

    "Of course there are, there are other worlds, and there are technologies that can go there," Tyre laughed, but soon she put away her smile and couldn''t help but sigh, "Unfortunately, after so many years, we both Did not successfully repair the spaceship, nor saw any other race in the world successfully leave the planet ... This second point is particularly strange, as if there is an invisible barrier on this planet, this barrier has not blocked Everyone, but everyone died before touching this barrier. "

    Amber''s pointed ears shook subconsciously, his expression slightly subtle: "These words ... have you talked to the old ... Your Majesty?"

    "Of course, his curiosity is even stronger than you," Tyre said casually. "Even before you became interested, he had already inquired about everything about the Kraken."

    "... Would you mind telling me what your" ship "looks like?" Amber asked curiously, "Why did it fly?"

    "I''m afraid there is no reference value to your technical system-and I know it myself, after all, I am not a professional technical staff."

    "It doesn''t matter, anyway, I''m just curious-of course, if you don''t want to say it, forget it ..."

    Tyre glanced at Amber and saw that curious light was indeed shining in those large amber eyes. She couldn''t help laughing, stretched her arms hard, and said with a lazy tone: "Okay , Anyway, I have just gotten full sleep, and I have a moment to sleep ... If you have nothing to do, then I will tell you how we live in Antavion. "

    ...

    Kamal floated into the assembly workshop, and various sounds from the mechanical operation and the response of the personnel command immediately came from all directions.

    He looked not far away and saw that a large group of people were busy around a large-scale device with a long acceleration track-and according to the interfaces at both ends of the track, it had more acceleration Structure waiting to be connected-a large number of magic capacitors and overloaded devices are fixed around the track, and a large number of dazzling devices are being connected to the main body of the device one by one.

    A middle-aged man with some gratitude is directing the staff at the scene. He has a serious and focused expression on his face. The only hair on his head is wet with sweat, and he is reflecting with the scalp under the light, but he Obviously, these minutiae problems have not been noticed: the work in front of me is very important, and it is worthwhile for a man who is thankful to temporarily forget his fur problems.

    Carmel drifted over there and said hello after the other party noticed himself: "Marlin, how is it going?"

    Marin Leslie paid a tribute to Carmel, then raised his finger to the acceleration device next to him: "As you can see, our previous design was overturned. The meltdown of the continuous acceleration guide is a big problem, we are renewed Design a balance between these rails. This time the progress is very smooth, maybe we can conduct the next accelerated test in a few days. "

    Kamal nodded slightly.

    The middle-aged man named Marin Leslie had an aristocratic surname in front of him, and in fact he did indeed come from a nobleman-the Viscount Leslie, the governor of Tanzania, was his uncle, but as a member of the nobleman Marin is clearly more willing to deal with knowledge and technology.

    As a member of the Magic Institute of Technology with deep qualifications and strong capabilities, he led a second-level team. Their task this time was to find a way to get the "Extreme Acceleration Device."

    This device is a key part of the "High-Speed ??Aircraft Project". It was established by Rebecca, the Minister of Magical Technology, and handed over to Marin and his technical team to complete.

    This is how many projects of the Magic Research Institute work now-as the top person in charge of the Magic Technology Department, Rebecca ¡¯s energy is limited after all, even if there are so many imaginative ideas, what she can pay attention to once There are also a number of them, so as R & D projects become more and more complex and more and more, and as the technical staff gradually enriches, she began to split many projects into various secondary laboratories or independent research groups. Until now, almost All more basic or short-term R & D tasks are carried out by senior researchers like Marin with teams (relevant honors and awards will of course also belong to these teams), and Rebecca and Kamal are personally responsible for them. The project actually accounts for less than 20% of all R & D tasks under the entire Magic Technology Department.

    These two percentages are truly long-term and cutting-edge content.

    In addition to this, Kamel and Rebecca will regularly visit various project teams to confirm the progress of various tasks-just like today.

    "His Royal Highness Rebecca is in a remote meeting with the technical exchange representatives of the Silver Empire. She will come over after the meeting," Kamal said to Marin Leslie casually while paying attention to the work of the on-site technicians. "I After reading the report when you last started the acceleration device, although the device melted down at that time, according to the record left by the monitoring circle, the acceleration body should have approached the ''missile limit'' indefinitely before losing power? "

    "But it still failed to break through," Marin shook his head regretfully. "And afterwards we also found very serious element erosion damage on the surface of the accelerating body, which is probably caused by the time inside the rail too late to release waste energy-at speed In extremely high circumstances, many things have exceeded our expectations, and there are still many things that need to be adjusted and improved. "

    "Come on slowly," Carmel said in a low voice, with a reassuring tremor. "Success always requires such failures to accumulate."

    Listening to the trustworthy words of the ancient Great Magister, Marin nodded solemnly, and then he wiped the sweat on his head-he felt a moment of frustration when he touched his smooth scalp However, he soon regained his spirit and once again devoted himself to the calibration and assembly of the acceleration device.

    ...

    Gao Wen put down the review work at hand, moved his slightly stiff shoulders, then took a breath and got up and came to the window.

    The sun is just outside the window, and the prosperity of the city is in sight.

    Everything is finally on the right track, and a rare period of steady development is coming to Cecil-with the establishment of a series of diplomatic relations, the smooth progress of overseas commercial activities, and the new name of "Cecile" in the surrounding Countries are gradually recognized, and more and more businessmen, students, and residents are coming here from afar. Cecil ¡¯s businessmen and envoys are slowly moving towards the Ogure tribe, the northern countries, and even the Tifeng Empire. diffusion.

    The magic technology breaks the barriers created by the old production order, liberating the productivity from the land in large quantities, and the ensuing business prosperity and the circulation of "people", all of which have brought cultural Communication and the inevitable impact on relations between countries. The distant and unfamiliar country will fade the mysterious aura with the injection of commodities, and the strangers who appear with the commodities will further open up people''s horizons-whether people want it or not, country and country, race and race, civilization and The barriers between civilizations are being impacted, and the pastoral idyll seems to be beautiful and calm, but the situation of isolation and closure is being challenged.

    Civilians in the hinterland of Cecil also began to contact the gray elves, the Red Valley people, the dwarves, orcs, and even goblins, and more and more humans are appearing in the hometowns of these races. Of course, all this is just now At the beginning, the exchange only occurred in a small area, but there is no doubt that this is the situation that Gao Wen wants to see.

    If he can, he hopes that this period of steady development can last longer.

    A light knock on the door suddenly came from the entrance of the study, interrupting Gao Wen''s reverie. He heard Betty''s voice coming from outside the door: "Your Majesty! There are visitors!"

    Compared with a few years ago, the little maid ¡¯s voice is now more mature and calm, but it is only her voice that is mature and calm. When she is using words, Betty still has a sense of rashness and insufficient "sacrifice" .

    Gao Wen smiled, turned to let Betty come in, and said casually: "There should be no visitor appointment today-what kind of person?"

    Betty, who was wearing a royal maid''s long dress and a little taller than a few years ago, thought about it and nodded: "It''s the special guest you said, Miss Melita, and the last time ... ... another lady! "

    Obviously, she has forgotten the name of "the other lady"-but the growth in the last few years finally made her stop shouting the word "forgetful".

    "Melita and Noretta? The two came together?" Betty''s forgetfulness did not affect Gao Wen to extract useful information. After learning that two senior agents who were the Mithril Treasury visited together, he subconsciously Frowning, "And still take the initiative to come home ..."

    Then he set aside some doubts for a while and nodded slightly to Betty: "Let them come in first."

    "Yes, Your Majesty!"

    Betty bowed hard and trot away, and not long afterwards, Gao Wen heard two rhythmic footsteps coming from outside the corridor.

    A moment later, Melita and Noreita appeared together in front of Gao Wen.

    "I''m sorry to bother you hastily," Melita said first with a polite attitude as before, "I hope this didn''t cause you trouble."

    "It''s okay, I welcome friends at any time," Gao Wen nodded. "Just didn''t expect that two senior agents of the Mithril Treasury would visit at the same time ... Did you bring anything?"

    Suddenly he noticed that Noretta had a large, heavy box in his hand, and he couldn''t help but ask curiously.

    The two agents visited suddenly at the same time, still carrying such a large box, which made him vaguely aware of some unusual signals.

    And ... I do n¡¯t know if it ¡¯s an illusion, he felt a familiar breath from the tightly closed box that looked like it was made of some higher magic material.

    "Then we will tell a long story short," Noleta stepped forward and put the box on the ground. "The first task we will come this time is to give you back the same thing-something you have lost for many years."

    As she said, she activated the locking device on the suitcase. With a slight click, the lid made of precious magic metal automatically rose to reveal the contents inside.

    A shield full of vicissitudes and scars.

 Chapter 883ï¼š Return to the original owner

    The development of the matter was so unexpected that Gao Wen didn''t react for half a minute.

    He stared at the large box opened by Noretar, the strangely shaped shield roughly the size of a medium-sized one-handed shield was lying quietly between cushioning materials made of unknown materials. A series of memories of this shield came up-of course he recognized what it was, although he had already given up to find it, but this shield was after all the body-fitting equipment he once had, the impression in his mind Is deep and clear.

    He did not expect this thing to appear in front of himself in this form at this time.

    Noreta''s voice awakened Gao Wen from his short-lived distraction: "This is yours, right?"

    "Ah, yes," Gao Wen blinked and nodded. "Ansu ¡¤ Guardian''s Shield, I think I can''t see it in my life. Is it in the hands of the Mithril Treasury?"

    "If that''s the case, we would have returned it to you long ago," Melita shook her head. "We also recently discovered its whereabouts unexpectedly-Mithril Treasury has always operated in good faith, and you are our important customer, so We will return it to the owner as soon as possible. "

    There is no need for the dragon to lie about this kind of problem. Gao Wen knew this very well, so he quickly believed Melita ¡¯s statement, and then he frowned and looked at the two agents with curiosity: ¡°You are from Where did you find it? "

    "In the elemental world, the elemental field of fire," Melita said, "an elemental lord secretly hid it, even using it as part of his inner shell, if it weren''t for the elemental lord who owed Mithril A treasure trove of accounts, I am afraid no one will find it for centuries. "

    Gao Wen was taken aback on the spot: "Elemental World ?! How did it fall there?"

    Melita spread her hands: "This is not easy to say-we did not expect that the element lord secretly hid it would be your lost property, so that we did not prepare for inquiry in advance, and wait until we find this thing. When I want to ask, the element lord who owes the debt has been unable to answer the question because of a little regrettable force majeure ... "

    Gao Wen could use his biceps to understand what Melita''s elegant literary words mean in and out of words. She immediately looked at the agent lady with admiration: "On language art or your dragons are powerful."

    Merita accepts this compliment, and even smiles elegantly behind the veil: "Although we have not investigated the details, we can still speculate that this shield should have been stolen from the battlefield by the elemental lord- ¡ªIt was in the civil war one hundred years ago by you humans. Perhaps it was a crappy wizard on the battlefield that opened a rift to the elemental world, or perhaps the elemental lord had premeditatedly bewitched an element Master, secretly stretched out your ''hands''-your shield has powerful power, and it will naturally attract those creatures that love magic. "

    Gao Wen couldn''t help but sigh: "This kind of thing won''t happen in the age of Gondor ... Elemental creatures also have to follow rules."

    Melita shook her head: "But the Gondor Empire that can make the element world awe is gone, and now the elementary residents don''t respect the scattered humans very much."

    "... Anyway, thank you very much for sending it," Gao Wen sighed and nodded his gratitude to the two senior agents very seriously-although for him now, a shield used to charge the enemy has long been Not as important as it was back then, but the equipment that enjoyed the legendary prestige together with Govin Cecile was revived after all. It was an inspiring thing after all, especially the two giant dragons who recovered this treasure, if properly publicized, this Not only can things boost national morale, it can even increase the international prestige and influence of the Cecil Empire, so his gratitude also comes from his heart, "I will not let you go empty-handed-but I do n¡¯t know Mithril What kind of rewards does Treasury want? "

    "You said that instead of creating distance," Melita shook her head immediately. "There is no charge for returning the lost property, but in exchange, we hope to ask you a few questions before returning the shield."

    Gao Wen froze for a moment, but did not expect that this group of dragons who even accounted for a copper plate was so generous this time, so after hearing Melita''s "several problems", he immediately concentrated on it-the free one is The most expensive, these few problems of the Mithril Treasury are afraid that there must be a pit in it ...

    The two agents, of course, did not know what magic train was running in the head of Gao Wen. They glanced at each other, and Noretta opened the first one: "The first question-we want to know the specifics of this shield. Origin. "

    "The origin?" Gao Wen frowned, and immediately realized what was in the first question. Before answering, he cautiously asked back, "Why are you interested in this?"

    "... Considering that you have used" God''s Metal "to deal with us, I can remind you," Melita pointed her finger at the shield of the guardian. "You didn''t notice the main material of this shield. Is it special? "

    "Material?" Gao Wen stunned, and then some of the details of the inherited memory that were originally ignored by him suddenly flashed in his mind. He immediately bent over to pick up the guardian''s shield, among those rusty and rusty. Between the metal parts and the cladding material, he saw the most original material of this shield. It was a silver-white metal, but the surface was flowing with very fine, star-like light spots. At that time, he could feel a peculiar warmth-that is very different from any conventional metal in the world, "This thing ..."

    He does not recognize this material, but some of the characteristics of this material are similar to another material he knows, or they all have the same "advanced", which is like standing in a girl ¡¯s world. I saw two violent men in Hong Kong, the former and the latter are not alone, but Gao Wen can still judge that they are homologous-the style of painting is different from the whole world ...

    The main material of the Guardian''s Shield reminds him of the "Metal of God", the advanced ancient alloy called "Eternal Slate", and the weapons and vehicle wreckages that contain the God of Nature in the Shadow Fortress.

    He frowned slightly-after all, the inherited memory was not his own, and this subtle impression was ignored by him subconsciously.

    If he is a genuine Gavin Cecile, he should think of his shield after touching the fragments of the eternal slate, but he is not, and the memories he inherited under non-essential circumstances can only be He lay quietly in the deepest place in an approximate archive, so that many details were "missed" by him.

    "It seems that you thought of it," Noretta looked at the change in the expression of Gao Wen, and broke the silence at this time. "The main material of this shield has a certain connection with the metal of the **** called" eternal slate "-manufacturing They belong to the same civilization. "

    Gao Wen gave Noretta a deep look.

    For some unknown purpose, the dragon of Tallond has been collecting "Metal of God", and the "true identity" of the metal of God is the fragments left by the "Slaughter Fleet" in this world.

    The dragons seem to know some secrets of the war of killing the gods in ancient times, and even know the origin of the fleet of killing the gods.

    However, they obviously did not intend to and could not tell these secrets-he had asked Melita about this, and after confirming that the agent was almost killed on the spot, he deeply confirmed this.

    Considering that all dragons should be similar, the issue that could cause Merita to die should also cause Noretta to die, so he didn''t ask anything about the "Metal of God" and "Fleet of the Gods" , But exhaled slightly, and while reorganizing the memory in his mind, he answered the question that Noretta just said: "I got this shield when the Northern Expeditionary Army crossed the magic energy scorch-its main material is us I found it while searching a material warehouse at the Weplandton Observatory. "

    Noretta showed a hint of curiosity: "Wiplandon Observatory?"

    "The largest astronomical observation and astronomical research center in the northern region of the Gondor Empire," Gao Wen said, "the famous Weiplanton meteorite rain occurred there, and then the Gondor people established there to study the outer space material that fell to the surface. Research facilities. A few years later, on the basis of the research facilities, an observatory, astrology hall, and a giant gravitational analysis station called the "star axis" were added. Of course, these things were all extinguished when the magic wave arrived. Our The northern troops were just looking for some supplies in the remaining underground warehouses. "

    As he spoke, Gao Wen couldn''t help but sigh slightly.

    The former Gondor Empire ... The technology was even far more advanced than the earth in his previous life. Although the former Gondor people had not tried to enter the universe due to the focus of the technology tree, the scholars at that time were still on the planet. , Stellar, and space have a certain degree of understanding, but unfortunately, all these glorious results have disappeared with a magic wave, not only the technical talents and technical materials of the hinterland of the empire have disappeared, but also some research facilities set up in remote areas. Failed to survive.

    To this day, in the ordinary people ¡¯s understanding of the stars in the Gondor Empire, only ordinary concepts such as ¡°we live on a planet¡± and ¡°there are planets other than the planet¡± have remained, and these Common sense concepts are also rapidly annihilating and disappearing, and gradually merge with those ambiguous legends.

    Fortunately, the revival of civilization brought by the magic technology is curbing this decline, and the scholars who have been refocused and inspired have begun to share the knowledge that has been dusted in the towers of the Masters, and they have begun to rebuild in the appropriate area. Modern astronomical observation or research facilities.

    Noreta had no way of knowing what Gao Wen was feeling, she just immediately noticed the background of the establishment of the "Wiplanton Observatory": "That is to say, the observatory was originally used to study meteorites-you are in the warehouse ruins It is very likely that what was found fell from the sky with the meteorite. "

    Although Gao Wen is answering Noretta ¡¯s question, he is now gradually aware of the clues behind these questions and answers. Many things that he did not pay attention to or placed in the depths of memory slowly emerged and are connected in series. Speculation-Godskill Fleet, Weiplanton meteorite rain, metal of unknown origin ...

    All this is cascading into a huge truth. He never thought that this truth had been hidden next to Gavin Cecil, deepest in his own memory.

    "You mean, the piece of metal we found in the ruins of Wiplanton was part of the ''Meteor Rain'' that year," Gao Wen looked at the shield of the guardian in his hand, and the shield appeared in his mind. After being created (or processed), "the one that fell from the sky ... no wonder ..."

    "I''m a little curious," Melita said suddenly. "You should have just found a metal plate of unknown origin-how did it finally become the shield of the guardian?"

    Gao Wen thought for a while and told him frankly: "No one of us knew this thing. At that time, most of the expeditionary soldiers had very low backgrounds. The only scholars, mages, and priests were one I do n¡¯t know, but we found that this piece of metal is extremely strong, and it can almost completely resist any magic attack, and there is no sign of erosion in the magic wave environment, plus its size is very suitable, so Charlie suggested to give it a handle ... "

    Melita: "..."

    Noretta: "..."

    Gao Wen looked at the two agents with wide-eyed agents and opened their hands helplessly: "You can''t expect the human expeditionary force that was in short supply at the time and lacked high-level technical talent to have a better face when facing an unknown metal. Performance, it is impossible for us to form a team of experts to slowly study what it is, and the expeditionary forces at that time desperately needed more powerful combat power-a shield that was invincible at the time could allow a powerful knight to protect more people through pollution Area, and a heavy piece of metal can only drag down the journey. Of course, I admit that "An Geba" looks a bit sloppy and rude ... But there is nothing bigger than Charlie ¡¯s brain in the expeditionary army, and everyone has no better ideas , Charlie ¡¯s plan is more or less an option. "

    "We are just surprised that you dare to make an unknown piece of metal into a portable device without understanding whether it is harmful," Melita said solemnly and looked at Gao Wen. "As a Gondor, you always Should there be concepts of elemental erosion and energy radiation? "

    Gao Wen glanced at Melita and suddenly laughed: "Is the elemental erosion and energy radiation greater than the waste of Gondor itself?"

    "... but so."

    Merita reluctantly admits that Gao Wen''s seemingly rude and ignorant approach was actually no choice after thinking, and Gao Wen looked at the shield of the guardian in his hand, and his thoughts became more solemn-

    When he used this shield as a keyword to search the memory of Govin Cecil in his mind, he also found a fault!

 Chapter 884ï¼š invite?

    Today, it is not surprising that there are various faults in Gao Wen ¡¯s memory of his inheritance.

    A considerable part of these mysteriously disappeared memories were erased by Selena Gore, and the other part has not yet been able to find out the reason.

    But all the memories that disappeared have one thing in common: they are more or less directed to the gods, and belong to the thing that "will be discovered when mentioned."

    On the premise of confirming this common point, as long as he realizes that there is a fault in the memory related to "Guardian Shield", Gao Wen can already think of many things.

    He slowly breathed out, temporarily put aside many speculations and associations in his mind, and looked again at the two senior agents in front of him: "What do you want to know about the shield of the guardian?"

    "We want to know if you got it after ..." Melita said, she hesitated slightly in her words, and seemed to be pondering the words, "Has there been some ''change'' under its influence?"

    "Change?" Gao Wen frowned slightly. "What are you referring to? You know, ''change'' is a very broad term."

    "For example, seeing or hearing something, such as suddenly appearing a perception ability that has not been there before," said Noreta. "You may even see some complete illusions and get memories that are not yours ..."

    Gavin''s eyes immediately became serious. Noleta''s words almost directly confirmed a conjecture he had just emerged, and a conjecture related to Gavin Cecile seven hundred years ago!

    "Given that you are the party, let''s talk about it," Melita noticed the change in Gao Wen''s expression and said frankly in the first half of the step. "We have some understanding of the shield in your hand and the secret behind the ''metal of God''. As you know, the metal of God is also the eternal slate. It has the power to affect the minds of mortals. It can instill mortals with memories and even ''extraordinary experiences'' that are not theirs. The main material of the shield of the guardian is the same as the metal of God. The source has a further ''strength'' than the metal of God, so it can also produce a similar effect.

    "It affects the mind and perception of mortals, instills in you some kind of memory or emotion, and may even alienate your mental and physical structure, allowing you to establish contact with something far away.

    "What we want to know is whether you have made similar changes in the days when you held the guardian''s shield, or ... have been exposed to similar ''sensory transmission''?"

    Gao Wen was mentally prepared just when Noreta spoke, so at the moment listening to Melita''s words, his expression remained calm and indifferent, only a thunder sounded in his heart: Sure enough!

    This is the reason why Gavin Cecil, as a human, seven hundred years ago suddenly established a connection with the satellite in the sky, and even was able to establish communication with himself as a satellite consciousness because he never left. " Ansu ¡¤ Guardian Shield "!

    A piece of metal from an unknown source is most likely the remains of an ancient facility that fell from space, with similar energy radiation as the "eternal slate", but not a member of the eternal slate expeditionary force without any knowledge After processing this piece of metal into a guardian''s shield, Gavin Cecile has been with this piece of equipment for nearly two decades in his life. This "Starry Sky Relic" is not as immediate as the eternal slate It produced spiritual guidance and knowledge instillation, but it has influenced Gavin Cecil subtlely for many years, and finally established a connection between a human and an ancient facility in the sky.

    Gao Wen is not sure how this kind of change happened, and I do n¡¯t know if there are any key nodes in this change process because the relevant memories have disappeared, regardless of whether this memory fault is intentionally done by Gao Wen Cecil. Or, some kind of external force has been eliminated. Today''s Gao Wen has no way of knowing how the original owner of his body was affected by the "Starry Sky Relics". He just suddenly thought of another thing at this moment:

    In the legend of elves, the earliest "primitive elves" once arrived at a high tower and suffered the influence of mysterious energy in the high tower, which differentiated into several subspecies such as gray elves, silver elves, sea elves, etc. Large-scale memory barriers and far-reaching technological generations have occurred in the subspecies. Based on the information he later learned, Gao Wen speculated that the tower encountered by the original elf should also be the relic of the God-killing fleet. And there is some connection with the tower that Govin Cecile encountered when he went southeast ...

    These ancient relics seem to have similar powers: the mysterious energy is released all the time, and it will instill memory or knowledge of any race that comes into contact with it. Under certain conditions, it can even change the life form of the contact ...

    This made Gao Wen have a question: Gavin Cecil, who also successfully reached a "high tower" that year ... After he entered the tower and came out alive, is it really a "human"?

    He subconsciously looked down at his body, and for the first time felt that his body "picked up" out of thin air was the biggest secret he faced in this world.

    "Is there any problem?" Melita noticed Gowen''s strange behavior and couldn''t help asking.

    "No ... it''s nothing, just suddenly thought of something a long time ago." Gao Wen settled his mind and suppressed all the thoughts in his mind, then he frowned and wondered whether he should answer Melita''s question positively, he Looking at the two senior agents in front of them, they just stood there quietly, with a smile that could not see the real intention, full of patience and professional courtesy.

    Finally, he exhaled slowly, and said in a slow and low voice: "Yes, I know something during the contact with this ''Starry Sky Relic''."

    Noleta asked subconsciously: "Specifically ..."

    "The gods are dead," Gao Wen said, looking at each other''s eyes, one by one, "and it was a massacre."

    There was a brief silence in the room. Melita and Noreta simultaneously looked at Gao Wen with some inexplicable eyes, and Gao Wen continued unhurriedly: "However, in this era, the gods are still High above the heads of all beings, oracles and divine power seem to have never changed, so my biggest curiosity now is those who respond to mortal prayers in the kingdom of God, what are they? What does it matter? "

    Melita and Noreta looked at each other subconsciously after hearing the last sentence of Gao Wen, then the two fell silent at the same time. After a few seconds of silence, Noreta finally spoke.

    "Sorry, we can''t answer your question," she said, shaking her head. "But there is one thing we can reply to you that they are still gods and nothing else."

    "... This answer is enough." Gao Wen glanced at Noleta, his brow spread out, and said slowly.

    If the agent''s words are credible, then this at least confirms one of his guesses with Veronica, Kamel and others:

    It is not that something else has invaded the divine position, but that a new **** was born on the divine position ... It is a new civilized activity that has shaped a new season of gods.

    The set of "God-making Models" behind the events of the upper-level narrators are correct, and they are still in effect in the real world.

    "We have one last question," Melita also broke the silence. "This question has nothing to do with the guardian''s shield, and may involve privacy. If you don''t want to answer, you can refuse."

    "You ask," Gao Wen nodded. "I will answer as appropriate."

    "We heard that during the centuries during your death, your soul floated outside the human world and once traveled between reality and reality ..." Melita asked seriously, "You went to a certain place The Kingdom of God? "

    "There is indeed such a statement, and the source is just me, but this statement is not accurate," Gao Wen said frankly. "In fact, my soul has indeed floated for many years, and it is indeed overlooked in a very high place. Having lived in this world, it''s just ... there''s not a kingdom of God, and I haven''t seen any **** in those years. "

    "Then let''s rest assured," Melita smiled and looked at the shield in Gavin''s hand. "We have no more problems, congratulations, now the shield of the kingdom''s guardian returns to the original owner."

    "Let me once again thank the Mithril Treasury." Gao Wen also smiled and said sincerely.

    But soon he noticed that the two senior agents in front of him showed expressions of silence. It seemed that they had something to say but it was difficult to say. This made him ask casually: "Do you have any questions?" ? "

    "It''s not a problem ..." Melita frowned and said hesitantly, "We have another task, just ..."

    She seemed very contradictory, as if she did not want to complete this task, but was forced to come here to perform it, but this has never been the case. The agent was always motivated when doing the work of the Mithril Treasury.

    "Speak, don''t be so entangled," Gao Wen couldn''t help saying, "I won''t be offended."

    "Are you interested in visiting Tarlond?" Melita finally made up her mind and said, looking at Gao Wen''s eyes, "Frankly speaking, the supreme ruler of Tarlond wanted to see you."

    This sentence was so unexpected that he suddenly stunned, but soon noticed from the agent''s eyes that this "invitation" might not be that simple, especially when the other party''s tone clearly emphasized "Tallon" A few words of "the supreme ruler of virtue", which made him subconsciously ask a little more: "The supreme ruler of Tallonde means ..."

    "It''s our god," said Noreta in a deep voice, "the gods of the dragon race, the dragon god."

    Gao Wen''s expression suddenly froze: "..."

    It is no exaggeration to say that at this moment his shocked shield was almost lost ...

    A few seconds later, he confirmed that the appearance of the two senior agents was not different. There was no joke in his tone, and he did not produce auditory hallucinations. He realized the amazing amount of information contained in each other ¡¯s words So while trying to maintain a stable expression, he asked with surprise: "Tallond has a god? A **** in the world?"

    Noleta nodded: "Yes, our dragon gods are in this world, and have lived in Tarlond for millions of years."

    Gao Wen still had a huge surprise in his tone: "This **** wants to see me?"

    "Yes, our God wants to see you. He almost never pays attention to things outside of Tallond, or even changes in religious beliefs on other continents, or even the life and death of civilization. He is so active in paying attention to a mortal, this is For the first time in thousands of years. "

    Gao Wen noticed that Noreta seemed to deliberately say a lot of things she didn''t ask when she answered, as if she wanted to reveal more information.

    While guessing the real thoughts of the senior agent, while speculating about the situation of the "God of the World" in Tallonde and his relationship with the ordinary dragon clan based on his previous understanding of the dragon clan, Gao Wen quietly thought for a long time It took a while before I asked, "Otherwise? What else did your **** say?"

    "He asked us to tell you, this is just a friendly and ordinary invitation, please visit the scenery of Tarlond, and talk to him about the mortal world. He has some questions to discuss with you. This discussion may be It ¡¯s good for both parties, "Melita queried the dragon **** Enya ¡¯s words to tell Gao Wen strangely, as if she did n¡¯t dare to believe that these words were spoken by a **** to a mortal. We tell you that the invitation is not urgent. If you are busy for a while, you will postpone the meeting. If you have any doubts, you can refuse it directly. "

    Gao Wen raised his eyebrows subconsciously: "This is the original word of your gods?"

    The two senior agents spoke in unison: "Yes."

    Gao Wen thought about it for a few seconds before he took a long breath.

    "Don''t go."

 Chapter 885ï¼š Weird topic

    Perhaps Gao Wen ¡¯s answer was too simple, so that two well-informed senior agent girls also fell into a sluggishness within a few seconds. The first reaction came from Melita, who blinked, some Asked with uncertainty: "Are you saying ''don''t go''?"

    "Yes, don''t go," Gao Wen said casually, "Is there any question in my answer?"

    "... It''s just a little unexpected," Melita said strangely. "Your reaction is so unlike ordinary people that we didn''t respond for a while."

    This answer actually made Gao Wen curious: "Oh? What should ordinary people look like?"

    "In the face of the invitation of the gods, ordinary people should either be ecstatic, or they should be in awe. Of course, you may have a stronger spirit than ordinary people, and you will be calmer-but your calmness is still greater than we expected. . "

    "This is because you told me personally-I can refuse," Gao Wen smiled and said lightly, "Frankly, I am really curious about Tallonde, but as the ruler of this country, I can I can''t just go on a trip that I can say. The empire is on the right track. Countless projects are waiting for me to choose. I still have a lot to do, and meeting a **** is not in my plan. Please convey my apologies to your gods-at least for now, I cannot accept her invitation. "

    What Gao Wen said is not an excuse¡ªbut only one reason.

    To be honest, this unexpected invitation really surprised him. He had imagined how he should promote the relationship with the dragon, but never imagined that one day he would advance in this way-Tallon Germany actually has a **** in the present world, and it sounds many years before this season of civilization, that **** has been stuck in the present world. Gao Wen does not know for what purpose such a **** will suddenly want to see He is a "mortal", but there is one thing he can be sure of: all things related to God must be handled carefully.

    Judging from the reactions of Melita and Noreta, the relationship between the dragon clan and their gods seems quite subtle, but at least the "dragon god" is certainly not crazy.

    A crazy **** is terrible, but a wise **** does not mean safety.

    Does He know the plan of disobedience? Did he know that Cecil had restarted his disobedience plan? Has He experienced the age of ancient gods? Does He know the God-killing fleet and the secret behind it? Is he good faith? Or is it malicious? All this is an unknown, and Gao Wen ... has not blindly confident to the point where he is fearless.

    He did prevent two catastrophe-level disasters and defeated two "gods" directly or indirectly, but he knew very well how much luck and coincidence he had in the two catastrophes-even if he "Satellite" seems to have the effect of suppressing and immunizing some gods, but this does not mean that he really has the power to fight the gods, at least not the power to stabilize the gods. If because of the achievements of two challenges to the divine disaster, I feel confident that I am a "God-killer" ... I should not be far away from burying myself again.

    Therefore, with the alertness to the Dragon God, out of the most basic vigilance, plus that he really ca n¡¯t just leave the empire casually to the far-reaching Tallonde for a ¡°far trip¡±, this time Gao Wen was not allowed Don''t refuse the "invitation" of the dragon.

    After refusing this tempting invitation, Gao Wen couldn''t help but let out a long sigh of relief, feeling open to ideas ...

    "You really aren''t an ordinary person," Melita gave Gavin a deep look. After two seconds of silence, she lowered her head and said solemnly, "Then, we will bring your response to our gods. "

    Then Noreta said again: "In addition, I would like to confirm-from what you just said, you cannot go to Tallond ''now''. You have not completely rejected this invitation, have you? "

    Gao Wen looked at the other person, and after a few seconds of pondering, he nodded slightly: "If the" God "is really generous enough to tolerate the wilful willfulness, then I may accept His one day in the future invite."

    Noreta and Melita glanced at each other, and the latter suddenly showed a bitter smile and whispered: "... our God is very forgiving in many cases."

    Gao Wengang just wanted to ask the other party what this sentence meant, but Noreta suddenly stepped forward and bent over to him: "Our task has been completed, it''s time to leave."

    It seems that this is an unanswerable question.

    Gao Wen knew it, so he didn''t ask. He nodded gently, he saw that Noreta had put away the large suitcase used to hold the "Guardian''s Shield", and walked here Yili: "Thank you for your cooperation in our work, the answers you just made are very important to us."

    "Wait," Gao Wen suddenly remembered something at that moment, and said quickly before the other party left, "About the last signal ..."

    "It has nothing to do with Tallond," Melita shook her head. She seemed to want to say more, but she shook her head after a short hesitation. "We can''t find its source."

    Gao Wen quietly looked at the two humanoid dragons for a few seconds, and finally nodded slowly: "I know."

    The two senior agents nodded and then left, leaving their breath away quickly, and within a few minutes, Gao Wen lost his perception of them.

    Gao Wen stood there for a while, and after all the thoughts in his mind gradually subsided, and the speculation and thoughts no longer surged, he exhaled and returned to his large desk, and put the heavy and simple guardian''s shield Put it on the table.

    Under the sunlight shining through the window, the surface of this ancient shield glowed with a faint glow. The extra accessories added by the former pioneers comrades on its surface have been corroded and worn, but the metal plate that is the main body of the shield is The rusty covering shone as always.

    Gao Wen recalled that the forgemen in the expeditionary force used various methods to smelt this metal. In the case of extremely scarce materials and tools, they could not even drill a few on the surface of this metal. The holes for the handles were installed, so the craftsmen had to take the most straightforward and simplest method-using a large number of extra alloy castings to wrap almost the whole piece of metal.

    Now that the centuries of wind and frost have passed, these traces that have poured into the efforts of countless people and carried the hopes of countless people have finally decayed to such an extent.

    Gao Wen rang the call bell at the table. After a while, the clicks of footsteps rang from the corridor, and Betty pushed the door and walked in: "Your Majesty, are you calling me?"

    "Is Herty there?"

    Betty thought about it and nodded: "She is here, but she will go to the government office in a moment!"

    "Let her come to me first."

    ...

    Outside the city of Cecil, beside a deserted suburban forest, the figures of Merita and Noreita appeared on the open ground with a gust of wind.

    The two senior agents walked forward a few steps, confirming that there were no other people around, and then Noreta loosened her hand and kept the gorgeous metal box in her hand and fell to the ground. Then she and Meli next to her The tower glanced at each other, and the two seemed to have completed a silent exchange in a short moment. The next second, they staggered forward two steps at the same time, kneeling on the ground without support.

    The tear-like pain came from the depths of the soul, and the strong body seemed to be unbearable. All kinds of abnormalities quickly appeared. Noreta''s skin suddenly showed a large number of hot lines, and the vague dragon scale moment From the cheeks to the whole body, Melita was vacated behind him with a layer of phantom shadows. The huge phantom dragon wings spread from the sky, and a large number of self-conscious shadows that did not belong to them scrambled. Spread out from the side of the two, trying to break free into the air.

    This terrible process lasted for a full ten minutes before the anti-bite from the soul level finally finally stopped. Noreta gasped and the fine sweat beads dripped from her cheeks. She finally managed to regain control of her body. Stand up and reach out to try to help Melita, who looks worse.

    Melita looked up at her and just wanted to stand up hard, but then she shook her body and then spit out "wow".

    Her internal organs are still cramping.

    Noleta looked at her friend''s pain, and she couldn''t bear to see the expression on her face, so she turned half a step quietly and turned her face away.

    After half a minute, the more terrible process finally calmed down, Noleta turned her face and looked at Melita up and down: "Are you all right?"

    Melita: "... I don''t want to talk now."

    Noretta looked at her friend sympathetically: "Will you still wear this veil that looks stupid in the future?"

    Melita: "... (Talrond swears, a lot)"

    Noretta was shocked by her friend''s momentum, but she took a half step back and raised her hands like a surrender. Melita also took a breath at this time. After she calmed down slightly, she lowered her head and frowned. , Opened his mouth and spit out a dazzling flame-the burning dragon breath instantly burned the evidence left by the scene that was not decent and elegant.

    Then she looked up at Noretta and was deeply sorry that she couldn''t kill her mouth.

    Noreta didn''t seem to feel any substantial complaints from Merita. She just took a few deep breaths to calm down and repair the damage she suffered. After a while, she said with a lingering fear: "You often deal with that Gavin Cecil ... Was it so dangerous to talk to him?"

    "... almost every time when he shows a ''want to talk'' attitude, he is dying," Melita said blankly. "You know how nervous I am whenever he says he has a problem. What? I even outlined my grave style ... "

    "It''s terrible, really." Noleta sighed personally, and couldn''t help thinking of what happened at the Mithril Treasury headquarters in Tallonde not long ago-even Speaker Andar who was present suffered The god''s gaze, and the terrible gaze ... seems to have been caused by a signal brought back from Gavin Cecil.

    "I suddenly had a hunch," the Ms. White Dragon frowned, "If you continue to run with you in this human empire, sooner or later, I will be ''said to death'' by a casual word from the pioneer hero. Real It ¡¯s hard to imagine that I would be so bold that I would talk to outsiders about the deity, and even take the initiative to approach taboo knowledge ... "

    "Give up your worries, after this time you can return to the post of rear support," Melita glanced at her friend, and then her eyes moved, falling on the ground thrown by her friend. , On a box made of various precious magic materials, "As for now, we should get paid for this risky task ..."

    As she said, she came to the box and began to dismantle the gems and crystals from the box directly with her fingers, and greeted: "Come and help, I will melt its skeleton. Yeah, only It''s a pity that this thing is too conspicuous to sell directly, otherwise the whole sale will definitely be more valuable than dismantling ... "

    Bailong Nuoretta hesitated to come next to her friend, with a trace of tangle: "Is this really good? This box was originally meant to ..."

    "Hey, you do n¡¯t say who knows-I also sold that box last time. I told you that being on duty outside is not the same as staying in Tallond as a support staff. The risk is high and the environment is too hard to rest. Yes, I do n¡¯t want a way to find some subsidies myself, I ca n¡¯t live a life ... "

    Bailong Noreta''s eyes twitched twice, and she wanted to scold loudly (to be omitted later) ... she came to Melita and began to consort with each other.

    ...

    "Ancestor, are you looking for me?"

    Hetty came to Gao Wen''s study room and asked curiously. The next second, her eyes were attracted by the conspicuous things on the desk.

    "Ancestor, this is ..."

    Herty''s eyes grew wider, and she pointed to the shield of the guardian on the table, and finally her voice shivered a little--

    As a member of the Cecil family, she will never admit what it is. She has seen it countless times in the family ¡¯s inherited books and in the portraits passed down by the elders. The guardian lost this century ago The Shield was once considered the beginning of the family''s shame, and even the heavy burden of each generation of Cecil''s heirs, generations of Cecil''s heirs have vowed to find this treasure, but no one has succeeded, she dreamed I never imagined that one day this shield would suddenly appear in front of myself-on the ancestor''s desk.

    "Ansu ¡¤ Guardian''s Shield," Gao Wen was satisfied with Herty''s surprised expression, he smiled and said lightly, "Today is a day to celebrate, this shield is back-the Dragons help find Come back. "

    "Dragon family ..." Hetty felt that she was finally getting relieved from the dizzy feeling. She took a breath and couldn''t help stepping forward, carefully looking at the shield on the table, "Really it is ... really it? "

    "Of course, I can''t admit that I am wrong," Gao Wen said with a smile. "How do you look more excited than me?"

    "Ancestor, you probably don''t understand ... this lost shield has extraordinary meaning for our descendants," Herty said with excitement. "The Cecil family started from the loss of this shield , Generations of descendants want to restore the glory of their ancestors, and Rebecca and I have also vowed in front of your portrait to find this shield ... "

    "Cough," Gao Wen coughed suddenly. "You still have such a rule?"

    Hetty quickly recovered from the excitement and felt the strangeness of the atmosphere at this moment. She glanced at the ancestor who had walked from the portrait to reality, and lowered her head in embarrassment: "This ... this is a normal noble habit. . We have many things to testify before your portraits, including important family decisions, adult vows, major changes in the family ... "

    "Okay, you don''t need to say," Gao Wen felt that this topic was too weird, so he quickly interrupted Herty''s words, "I guess when Grumman greeted me when he took the shield from my grave, That ¡¯s it ¡ª he might even knock on my coffin board. Although this sentence is not appropriate for me, this is totally a way of fooling the dead, so let ¡¯s stop this topic. ¡±

    Hetty: "... Yes, ancestors."

 Chapter 886ï¼š New rules

    The embarrassing topic was finally over, and both Gavin and Hetty felt relieved-then their attention was refocused on the Blazers'' shield.

    This legendary shield lay quietly on the table. The weathered and corroded metal coating wrapped the almost new alloy body with a faint silver light inside. The sunlight shone on the surface of its metal parts. It seems that centuries of time have settled in the light. Hetty stared at it for a long time, and then coughed gently to break the silence: "ancestor, how are you going to publicize this?"

    If it was Hetty a few years ago, the first reaction after seeing the Guardian ¡¯s Shield must have been to consolidate the glory of the family. It was a treasure returned to Cecil ¡¯s treasure trove, thinking of the promotion of family status and The restoration of influence, but years have changed her. At this time, without Gao Wen reminding her, she knows how to maximize the value of this lost treasure.

    "Only announced that the dragon friends of the empire helped us retrieve this shield. In addition, do not make any official additions or statements-leave everything to the public opinion to ferment, and let the MIB pay attention to it," Gao Wen said casually, "This incident itself does not have any insider information, so the official caliber only needs to say so much."

    "Yes, ancestors," Herty nodded, and then once again couldn''t help but cast his sights on the guardian''s shield. "It''s just that I didn''t really think ... it just came back like this ..."

    "In the war years, this shield was a vital asset for the expeditionary army, and many people''s lives and deaths were pinned on it, but that era has passed," Gao Wen shook his head gently, his tone was flat and low, " Now it ¡¯s just a shield-the symbolic meaning behind it may bring us some benefits, but that ¡¯s all. ¡±

    Hetty glanced at Gao Wen and thought deeply: "Do you want people to pay too much attention to the return of the ''Guardian of the Kingdom''?"

    "We still have a lot of more important and practical things to pay attention to," Gao Wen said casually. "On the other hand, the excessive attention and promotion of the ''Guardian of the Kingdom'' is likely to re-excite the old knighthood and the noble nobles in the bloodline. The enthusiasm for nobleness and family glory has brought the social atmosphere back to the worship of nobility and justice of the lineage-we finally pressed this thing down, and we must avoid it from making a comeback, so in the "Guardian of the Kingdom" matter In the past, the Office of Government Affairs only needs the most basic propaganda and positive guidance. "

    Hetty immediately lowered her head deeply: "Yes, I understand."

    Gao Wen yelled, did not say anything more on this topic, but after a moment of meditation, he seemed to ask casually: "What is the status of the observatory project that Kamel previously applied for?"

    "Are you saying the Paramel Observatory project?" Heti blinked and quickly sorted out the corresponding information in his mind. "The project has passed the audit of the Government Affairs Department and construction has begun. The first batch of skilled workers arrived last week. The Paramel Heights is currently progressing smoothly. In addition, the first resident scholars have also been selected, and the head of the Paramel Observatory is Mr. Morgan Morgan, the great magician. "

    Gao Wen recalled the name he heard: "Morgan ... I remember he was the original royal mage from Saint Sunil."

    "Yes, Master Morgan is a member of the former Masters¡¯ Association of Saint Sunil ¡¯s Masters and the Astrologer. He has been an astrological consultant for the old royal family for decades. He is an expert in the fields of astrology, astrometry and planetary natural history. We have calculated the rough distance between our planet and the sun, and accurately predicted the date when two asteroids skimmed the sky, which is trustworthy in knowledge. After the siege of San Sunil, the stargazing tower of the old king capital is at It was severely damaged in the war and has not been completely repaired so far, so this ''star expert'' came to the Southland at the invitation of Master Kamel. After hearing that Paramel Heights will build a new observatory based on modern technology, he volunteered to sign up Now. "

    "Such scholars are the treasures of the empire, and they must be treated with utmost importance," Gavin said while nodding while listening to Hetty''s introduction. "In addition, the Paramel Observatory can have an additional period of funding-there is Kamal One of the best ''windows'' in the Empire''s territory has been calculated, the sooner it is allowed to function. "

    "Yes," Hetty immediately took orders, and then she couldn''t help but look at Gao Wen with a smile, "Ancestor, you really value the plans put forward by Master Kamel to set up the observatory and observe the starry sky." . "

    Gao Wen couldn''t help but think of the previous conversations with Melita and Noleta, recalling those impressions about the Viplandon Observatory and the glorious technology of the old Gondola. Although many memories are not his, but that kind of The regrets and emotions that permeated through the retrospective memory really filled his heart, which made him unable to help but sigh gently, watching Hetty solemnly said: "Related to the study of the starry sky Projects are important¡ªalthough they may not see huge economic benefits like railways and mines in the short term, in the long-term future, they may brew various technological changes that will change the world without even considering These distant things, curiosity about the unknown and the distant place is also the biggest driving force for mortal development-Hetty, the most mysterious unknown in the world full of secrets, is in the starry sky above us. "

    "I understand your words," Hetty smiled, with a hint of happiness in her eyes, "Ancestor, don''t forget-I''m also a mage, although I can''t indulge in research as before, but I still Is a mage, and the mage is the most passionate about exploring the unknown. "

    Gao Wen looked at Hetty who was smiling in front of him. After a few seconds, he also smiled.

    "In the age of the ancient Gondor, humans have become curious about the starry sky above us. Various observatories and stargazing stations are scattered in various ''windows''. Our scholars have created a natural interweaving through magic ripples in the atmosphere. The channel observes the cosmic starry sky and speculates on the secrets of our own world. It was a brilliant and exciting era ... However, before they really developed, the magic tide erased everything.

    "Now, it may be time for some of our eyes to return to the starry sky."

    ...

    Wearing a red and gold robe, Malm Dunett lowered his eyelids, his hands folded on his chest, the gold beads and amulets wrapped around his wrists hung down, and there was a slight glow in the light.

    In the pious prayer to the God of War, his heart gradually calmed down, and with the whispering voice in his ears as if containing infinite knowledge, the burly and sturdy old man slowly opened his eyes and looked at To Matilda Augustus standing in front of himself.

    "His Royal Highness, on behalf of the church, I would like to thank the royal family for this year ¡¯s support for the God of War Festival and for the consistent protection of the believers," he said in a low voice, "May the God of War shelter you and your family, and may the glorious Augustus Will stand forever on this land blessed by the Lord. "

    "It is the duty of the Augustus family to support the operation of the church in the empire, and it is our innate responsibility to protect the people of the empire," Matilda nodded slightly and respectfully politely respected the old man in Chinese. But always maintain a decent tone, "The Church of God of War is the most powerful church in Tifeng, and you have a huge influence on tens of thousands of Tifeng people-our majesty hopes to see you as always and correctly Influence the believers and let them follow the right path. "

    Malm Dunnet, with a calm smile on his face, nodded slightly: "This is also the duty and responsibility entrusted to me by the Lord."

    Under the solemn and magnificent iron spire, the great hall of war was brightly lit, and thick white candles lit like a star in the alcove, illuminating this sacred temple belonging to the **** of war. The annual Ares Festival is approaching. This is the grandest religious festival in the country where the God of War is the mainstream sect. Matilda, as a representative of the royal family, sent letters written by Heli and the emperor in accordance with tradition on this day. , And now this routine and ceremonial visit has gone through the process.

    After all the sessions were over, Matilda relaxed a little in her heart. She glanced at the solemn and oppressive palace and saw that the bishops and priests on the scene had all left in the order of the process, and then she withdrew Looking away, he nodded to the Pope God of War in front of him: "This year''s festival should be more grand than in previous years-the economy is rising, wealthy citizens now have more wealth to celebrate the festival, and many people in the surrounding countryside Concentrate on Aldnan and come. "

    "Foreseeable prosperity," Malm Duni nodded characteristically, "The church will control the order, and we will not allow embarrassing things to happen to the royal family."

    Matilda looked at the old pope in front of her and smiled a little: "Of course, my father and I trust you at this point-you have always been a friend of the Augustus family."

    "Personal friendship, I know, personal friendship," Malm Dunit''s always stiff face softened after a smile from the woman in front of him, and the old man with a strong figure who had been an army priest smiled. , With a hint of ridicule in his tone, "Will you come to accept my baptism."

    "Members of the Augustus family did not accept the baptism of any other church," Matilda opened his hand with a smile. "I think this ensures the balance of the royal family on religious issues-we have more than one church . "

    "... Rosetta has been dealing with me for many years with this statement, and now it''s your turn to say the same thing," Malm glanced at Matilda helplessly, and then shifted the topic, "We won''t talk about these anymore. . Matilda, before going back, do you want to tell me about your experience in Cecil? "

    "Of course, I still have some time," Matilda nodded, but then looked at the old pope in doubt, "but why are you suddenly interested in my experience in Cecil?" You know, it ¡¯s been half a year since I returned from Cecil, and you have n¡¯t paid much attention to things outside the church. "

    "... people who indulge indoors will also hear thunder," Malm said slowly. "And recently there have been more and more things about Cecil in this city, and various news has even been spread. When I arrived in the Great Church, I heard and saw it even if I did n¡¯t care. "

    "Also ..." Matilda said with a touch of emotion. "The era of economic exchanges ... The flow of information has become different from before."

    "However, just over a year ago, the situation was diametrically opposed to today," Malm shook his head. "We and Cecil were struggling. Almost everyone thought we were about to usher in a war, and countless war priests were ready. Prepare, the Great Church even lighted incense and essential oils dedicated to the God of War in advance-and then peace came suddenly. "

    "Are you sorry about this?" Mattilda asked the Pope who looked at the God of War very seriously.

    Malm glanced at the "Pearl of the Empire", and a smile flickered suddenly on the old but still spiritual face.

    "His Royal Highness, I am the servant of the God of War, but the servant of the God of War is not a war madness-we are only serving the order and fairness of war, rather than always expecting the world to be full of war. Of course, I am indeed the main battle Faction, but I admit that a prosperous and stable situation is more beneficial to the people. It ¡¯s just that this sudden ''peace'' really makes people unprepared ... I''m a little surprised, many bishops and pastors who are prepared for war Somewhat stunned. "

    "Understandably, after all, the priests of the God of War have always been an important member of the Imperial Army, and today''s" peace "situation is indeed beyond everyone''s expectations ..." Matilda nodded gently, with understanding and Agreed, but then she pondered for a few seconds, then slowly shook her head, "It''s just that in my opinion, the statement of ''peaceful situation'' is not accurate."

    The burly pope couldn''t help raising his eyebrows: "Oh?"

    "We just avoided a **** war, but the bloodless war may continue," Matilda said seriously. "This is the judgment of the Parliament and the Royal Advisory Board-we will be with the Cecil Competing for the market, we will compete with them for influence and voice on the mainland. We will compete with them for literacy rate, city size, technical investment and achievements. We have collected our swords, but have begun to be more comprehensive Competition, economy, politics, technology ... and all of these ultimately point to national interests.

    "My father and emperor told me that this is also a war, a war that has nothing to do with the sword, does not need to bleed, and cannot hear the fight, but it will not stop every minute, but this war is named peace, And the only thing people can see on the surface of the war is prosperity-at least until the two giant beasts win.

    Malm Dunit listened to Matilda quietly. Those deep brown eyes were full of Chen Ning. He seemed to be thinking, but no expression appeared.

    After a moment, he put his hands back on his chest, chanting the name of the God of War in a low voice, and his mood calmed down a little bit.

    "You should be able to understand what I said." Matilda looked at the prestigious old man in front of him. Although the Augustus family always respected all the gods, at least in personal contact, this admirable old man was A friend of the Augustus family for many years, she also received a lot of care from each other in her childhood, so she is willing to say more to this old man, she knows that although the other person looks serious and old-fashioned, but also a quick thinking and understanding ability Excellent wise man, he can immediately understand these words.

    "The war has always been there, but the form and scope of the war have changed." She finally nodded and said conclusively.

    "Provoking," Malm Dunett nodded after a moment of silence, and said in a deep tone, "This is an angle I never considered."

    Matilda smiled a little: "If you say these deep words in front of you, you don''t mind."

    Malm Dunitt smiled with a look of elders spoiling his juniors: "Of course not."

 Chapter 887ï¼š Aura

    The solemn and majestic bells echoed in the sanctuary, and a low resonance resonated in the Great Sanctuary of the God of War under the steel dome. Matilda got up from the bench and said to the old pope in front of him, "The bell is ringing, I should Return to Obsidian Palace. If you are still interested in my experience in Cecil, I can tell you more about it next time. "

    "I''m looking forward to it," Malm Dunett''s face has a peaceful and loving smile. This gentle temperament makes him almost not like a battle priest who served the **** of war and had charged on the battlefield, only his burly and strong The sharpness of the body and the bottom of the eyes proves that the old man is still powerful and proves his dominance and authority over the church. "Take my greetings to Rosetta. He has n¡¯t been to God of War for a long time. The Great Church. "

    Matilda lowered her head slightly: "... I will."

    Regardless of how the Augustus family keeps a long distance from the gods and the church, regular contact with church representatives and stepping on the church is ultimately the responsibility of the royal family. This kind of thing to be shown to the following nobles and people still has to be done.

    With accompanying attendants and guards, Matilda left the magnificent palace.

    There is a long corridor from the internal church to the exit.

    The Ares sect uses "iron" as a symbol of sacred metal. The black steel frame and classic iron sculptures decorate the corridor leading to the exterior of the church. The countless candlelights in the alcove illuminate the place. Between the columns, narrow windows and narrow windows, the Scripture cloth depicting various war scenes or sacred proverbs hangs from the roof, decorating the walls on both sides.

    Matilda walked along this long corridor, the candlelight swaying in the alcove seemed indefinite in her sight. As she approached the exit of the temple, she couldn''t help but slow down slightly, and a black The figure with dark hair, dignified and soft appearance, and wearing a maid''s dress came to her naturally in the next second.

    This figure was one of the several maids behind Matilda, but no one noticed her until she stood up. Even if she came to the princess, no one could see how she crossed The position of the other maids and servants appeared quietly next to Matilda.

    "Ms. Diana," Matilda whispered to the dark-haired maid who came to her, "Do you think ... there is a strange ... atmosphere in the Great Church today?"

    "I didn''t feel it, Your Highness," the black-haired maid kept the same speed as Matilda, and whispered back while walking in small steps, "Did you notice anything?"

    "... No, probably I haven''t been here for a long time. The relatively heavy decoration style made me a little uncomfortable," Matilda shook her head, and then changed the subject. "It seems that Pope Malm also Noting the recent changes in Aldnan, the fresh air is blown into the Great Church. "

    Diana''s tone was soft: "Although Malm did not pay attention to the world, he was never a conservative and stubborn person. When new things appeared in his sight, he was also happy to understand."

    As a "maid", she was still quite indifferent when talking about the Pope''s respect.

    Matilda nodded slightly, seeming to agree with Diana''s judgment, and then she accelerated her pace slightly, and led her followers through the long corridor quickly.

    The candlelight in the alcove is shining, there is no wind in the corridor, but all the candlelights are gently swinging in different directions, as if the invisible wind is hovering in dimensions that humans cannot perceive, disturbing the silence of this sanctuary .

    ...

    Malm Dunett finished another short prayer. He opened his eyes, relaxed his breath, and reached for the herbal wine offered by the attendant, and took a small sip of restraint.

    The spicy, sweet and bitter taste of herbal liquor escaped from his throat, stimulating the spirit of the old man. He quietly waited for the feeling of boosting energy to ferment in his body, and at the same time asked casually: "Her Royal Highness left ? "

    A sacrificial priest, dressed in a dark black robes, stood next to the pope bowly and reported respectfully: "They have left the Great Church and are under the crown."

    "Well," Malm nodded. "Then we will continue to discuss the festival later."

    "Under the crown, do you ..." The priest glanced at the old pope anxiously, and hesitantly said, "Do you need to take a break today? You have received many receptions today. At this time, your energy is easily depleted."

    "I''m not that fragile yet," Malm shook his head. "And the test of the Lord''s lowering cannot be avoided, especially around the annual festival."

    As he said, the old pope crossed an x ??symbol on his chest and chanted the name of the God of War in a low voice.

    There was a power that mortals could not perceive in the Great Church, and a kind of sacred and vast but incomprehensible "breath" wandered in this sanctuary, and Malm could vaguely perceive the vague ripples it had appeared. Knowing that this is the power of the **** is undulating between the present world and the kingdom of God.

    The God of War is a **** who is "close to" human beings, even closer to humans than the Holy Light, which has always been named after mild justice. This may be because human beings are inherently a war-loving race, or because the God of War pays more attention to the world of mortals than other gods. In any case, the impact of this "closeness" is far-reaching.

    It brings more powerful and easily accessible magic to the God of War, and also makes the power of the gods easier to produce some kind of "interlaced penetration" with this world, and this "penetration" that occurs at the boundary of the real world has periodic fluctuations. Now, a new round of infiltration is approaching, and in this great church closest to the will of the gods, some signs have begun to show up.

    This is a normal situation for senior God of War officials. It is a normal natural phenomenon.

    It''s just that this year''s penetration ... seems to be stronger than in previous years.

    "Under the crown," the voice of the sacrificial priest heard from the side, interrupting the Pope''s thinking. "Recently, more and more priests have heard noises in prayer, such as when in or near the Great Church. The situation is particularly serious. "

    "The Lord is approaching this world periodically," Malm said in a deep voice. "The human mind cannot fully understand the words of the gods, so the knowledge beyond our thinking becomes a noise like noise, which is normal. Keeping the priests devoted, both physical and mental, is synchronized with the teachings of the gods. This allows us to understand the will of the gods more effectively, and the "noise" situation will be reduced a lot. "

    The sacrificial bowed her head deeply and reverently replied: "Yes, under the crown."

    Then the helper was quiet for a few seconds, and finally he couldn''t help saying: "Under the crown, this time''s" resonance "seems to be unusually strong. Is this a sign that the **** is about to lower his will?"

    Malm glanced at the sacrificial priest, lowered his eyelids, and placed his hands across his body: "Don''t speculate on the will of the Lord, just respectfully fulfill our responsibilities as clergy."

    After receiving the teachings, the sacrificial priest immediately lowered his eyes and crossed his hands before him, chanting prayers dedicated to the gods in a low voice. His voice was low and calm, and the sacred words flowed between his lips, but Pope Malm on the side suddenly frowned. He suddenly heard a few strange grunts between the words of the sacrificial offering, which seemed to be mixed in the human voice. The echo of the sound seemed to be a heterogeneous throat whispering that humans could not utter. However, the noise continued for a very short time. The brief prayer of the sacrificial priest came to an end in the next second. It''s so clear that I don''t see any difference.

    He seemed to know nothing about what had just happened.

    Malm Dunit took back his gaze at the sacrificial offering and calmed the extraordinary power that had just been mobilized in his body. He said quietly, "Let the bishops gather, let''s discuss the matter of the festival."

    ...

    The Shield of the Guardian lay quietly on the table, the ancient Cecil emblem solidified into a rusty and fuzzy patch on the shield, and Gao Wen''s fingers slowly brushed from the weathered and corroded metal surface, but the sound of amber It came from him: "If you are idle for a few days, you will be dazed by this shield. Are you thinking about what happened then? Deep in your memories? Can''t help feeling life? This is a step Signs of getting old ... "

    Gao Wen looked back at the embarrassment of the empire that was blatantly shifting next to him: "Is running around everywhere during work hours just to come to me to discuss a fight?"

    Amber immediately waved his hand: "I''m not running around, I will report the matter to you."

    Gao Wen temporarily put aside his attention to the guardian''s shield and frowned slightly to look at the half-elf before him: "What''s the matter?"

    Amber took a step forward and took some folded documents out of his arms and placed them on the desk of the high book: "I have sorted them out."

    Gao Wen opened the papers with the internal security department''s mark, and his eyes quickly swept over the printed text. After seeing the above content, he raised his eyebrows and smiled a little at the corner of his mouth: "So, we ''S phantom drama is popular among Aldnan''s civic class? "

    "After solving the initial promotion problem, this new gadget effortlessly grabbed the appetite of the citizens. Even a simple plot can intoxicate the audience, and the Shadow Theater itself also caters to the citizens of Aldnam. The psychology, "Amber said casually," Its fare is not expensive, but it does require a little extra money. Decent citizens need to prove that they have the spare power to enjoy life in this cheap and trendy entertainment investment. At the same time, the Magic Shadow Theater is also a ''theater'', which makes it a symbol for Tifeng civilians to show their improved taste in life.

    "Of course, these reasons are secondary. The main attraction of the Golem is that it is enough to be" interesting ". In this invisible battlefield," interesting "is definitely the most powerful weapon I have ever seen."

    Gao Wen listened to Amber''s head-to-head analysis and couldn''t help smiling at the half-elf. Over the past two years, her growth has become more and more obvious.

    "This is a good thing. Our first stage is succeeding," Gao Wen nodded with a smile, and put the document on the table. "What we have to do is simpler and clearer.

    "Quick and mass-produced a large number of new Golem plays, which need not be well-made, but must be interesting enough, which can attract more Tifeng people to pay attention; there is no need to directly promote Cecil to prevent Orr Dunam''s vigilance and resistance, but it is necessary to frequently strengthen Cecil''s advanced impression in the shadow play ...

    "Increase investment in overseas newspapers and magazines, recruit some locals, and create some" academic authority ". They do not have to be real authorities, but as long as there are enough newspapers and magazines to declare that they are authoritative, there will naturally be enough Tifeng people. Believe this ... "

    Gao Wen said his ideas one by one, about the plan he used to disintegrate the Tifeng people''s cohesive consciousness and shake the foundations of Tifeng''s society. Amber listened carefully in front of him, and he didn''t wait until his words finally fell. Can''t help but sigh: "Seriously, I think this is a more terrible thing than the killing on the battlefield ..."

    Gao Wen glanced at her: "Why do you think so?"

    "The killing on the battlefield will only bring down the soldiers, but the weapon you are building will make a whole country fall," Amber pouted, "and the latter will not realize this even when it falls."

    After two seconds of silence, Gao Wen said, "You never thought of such a far-reaching thing before."

    "I wouldn''t have touched such far-reaching things before," Amber shrugged. "If I become cunning and treacherous, it must have been brought out by you."

    Gao Wen listened to Amber sneering, but he didn''t feel angry. He just silenced thoughtfully for a few seconds, then suddenly laughed with self-deprecation.

    "Sometimes I also feel that my approach is not authentic, but we are facing a tiffin who wants to bite at any time ... I am really a little bit afraid of such a bad old empire, so I can only keep Increase the dose of "poison", "he said, shaking his head, and skipped the topic," I won''t talk about this anymore. Next, I will try some things that need your care. "

    Amber suddenly smiled: "Hey, I am good at this, but also protect ... wait, now that the mind network of the permanent sleepers has not been nationalized, don''t you have to venture into it?"

    Gao Wen knew that the other party had misunderstood what he meant, and could not help but smile and waved his hand, and then bent his fingers and tapped the shield of the guardian on the table: "Not trying to dive into the network, I will try to communicate with this shield '' ''.''

    As soon as Amber heard this, she suddenly looked at Gao Wen with a strange look: "... you want to communicate with a shield? Hey, I think it''s wrong for you to stare at this shield every day. You always say it''s okay. Have you recently recalled too many things in the past, leading to ... "

    Gao Wen glanced at Amber quietly and tapped the shield on the table again: "I don''t mind using this to shoot you on the wall."

    Amber shrunk his neck suddenly, glanced at the shield with legendary prestige, it was obviously much wider than the Blazer''s Sword, and if he shot himself on the wall, it would be embedded evenly. Can''t brush down ...

    "Shall I just make a joke," she said, admonishing her neck, "Don''t always be so cruel ..."

    Gao Wen ignored the small bb behind the embarrassment of the empire in front of him, and he turned his attention back to the shield of the guardian in front of him.

    After a few days of hesitation and trade-offs, he finally decided ... to try to touch the "starry sky heritage" in front of him in accordance with the method of contacting the eternal slate.

 Chapter 888ï¼š Glimpse

    It comes from the starry sky.

    Gao Wen looked at the shield of the kingdom''s guardian in front of him. His eyes ignored the weathered and rusted metal accessories covering the shield and fell on the silver-white metal plate that was the main body of the shield.

    The dimly shining silver dots on the metal plate still pulsate slowly like life, just like breathing, it has no vitality, but it seems to have been "alive" for millions of years.

    After knowing more about the secrets of the "Kaishen Fleet", after roughly confirming that the metal came from the starry sky, after speculating that there may be a connection between this thing and his "satellite body", Gao Wen looked at it. He couldn''t help but express more emotions and thoughts.

    He shook his head and drove out all the irrelevant thoughts in his mind. Then he glanced at the amber standing next to him, then withdrew his gaze, put his hand on the shiny silver alloy body, and left his own spirit The power spreads to the inside of the metal as he did when he communicated with the "Eternal Slate".

    In the first few seconds, nothing happened. Gao Wen felt that there was only a huge emptiness at the end of his spiritual strength. The ancient starry sky was empty inside. There was no new fleet battle report, and no ancient pioneers left it. The information of future generations, but the next second, Gao Wen suddenly exploded with a loud noise in his mind!

    He instantly lost his perception of his body, and his five senses and six consciousnesses seemed to be completely misplaced at this moment. As a human, his perception ability was replaced by some more high-level and more complicated "perception", which he could not handle at this moment. This heterogeneous information then felt that his consciousness was stripped and linked to a new "container". His senses began to be "overwritten", refreshed again and again, calibrated again and again, and finally, A much larger data stream, completely different from his original satellite body, successfully established a connection with him.

    He heard a consciousness directly make a "voice" in his mind: "Visitors enter the sky system ... confirmed as the only connection. Temporary privilege escalation is in progress. Temporary authority has been granted."

    Gao Wen stabilized his spirit. The fierce and turbulent sensory dislocation inevitably brought a certain amount of panic and tension, but as a satellite spirit who has long been used to being hung in the sky and opening an "inhuman perspective", he is here After a lot of battles, he determined that his mind still belonged to him, and there was no sign of tampering or control. He began to look for clues in the darkness that were helpful to the current situation.

    There is only a darkness, or a hazy curtain of chaos, he ca n¡¯t see or hear anything, but he can feel that there are many entities around him that are connecting with the ¡°container¡± where he currently lives. This "Container" seems to have opened some access rights to him, but due to human''s thinking logic, he could not use this right smoothly in a short time.

    However, this is not a problem. He has experience in establishing connections with the satellite system. If these things are left by the Anshen fleet, then there must be something in common between their systems.

    After several attempts, Gao Wen finally grasped some tricks, he felt that his closed senses began to loosen, and with this sense of looseness, things other than darkness appeared instantly in front of him.

    A perspective overlooking the earth.

    Gao Wen was just startled in his heart, and almost thought he was back to the status of "satellite essence", but soon he confirmed that his consciousness was still free, and he should be able to "return" to the body at any time. Then, he discovered this The angle of view overlooking the earth is very different from the previous picture seen through the monitoring satellite

    The midpoint of the perspective has changed! The continent, which was originally at the center of the field of view, is now above the entire field of view, and below the field of view, there is a large ocean!

    Soon he realized the reason:

    I entered another space facility myself. The orbit or main monitoring perspective of this space facility is different from his previous "satellite perspective".

    There are other space stations or satellites still operating outside the atmosphere of this planet! !

    Gao Wen controlled his slightly excited mood, and began to manipulate his new perspective very strangely. His eyes glanced across the South Loren, the huge forest islands of the elves, and he looked at the endless ocean. In the scrolling atmosphere, he first looked at the sea towards the southwest of the mainland.

    A faint artificial building appeared on the edge of his vision.

    It is an artificial facility that can be seen in space!

    In a flash, a series of messages emerged in Gao Wen''s memory: In the ancient times of elf inheritance, the original elves came across the sea from the western mainland. They found a high tower on the endless ocean and recklessly entered it ...

    The position of the tower is in the southwest of Loren, on the endless ocean!

    Did you see the tower that the original elves found at sea?

    However, Gao Wen soon discovered that he could only see a small part of the facility, and he could only see a small part of its base and its huge shadow cast on the sea. He can only see so many giant islands that rise in the ocean, and there are a lot of neat extension brackets that seem to glow with metal luster.

    When he tried hard to extend his gaze to the southwest, a cold synthetic sound entered his mind: "Wrong, unable to activate the c-16 area, the subsystem is offline."

    Gao Wen was stunned, and tried to move the viewing angle again in the direction of the pedestal, but the prompt in his mind immediately came again: "Error, the C-16 area cannot be activated, the subsystem is offline."

    This system sound from nowhere made Gao Wen think about it. After a moment of thinking, he began to move his gaze in the other direction

    ...

    In the vast space, a lively planet is running around a gas giant planet that emits endless energy.

    The steel sentinels left by the ancient ancestors still loyally guarded the world, although they were scarred and outdated.

    Above the planet, outside the atmosphere, large and small space facilities operate silently. After many years of space stations and orbiting satellites float in the darkness, in this place full of cold and dead, these have been continuously operating for thousands of years. Thousands of years of ancient installations are maintaining a minimum of communication and data collection work, and among them, the largest one is still asleep

    It encircles the whole planet like a rainbow, and thousands of miles of steel body are covered with scars and almost extinct dim lights. On the surface of this giant ring around the planet''s synchronous orbit, some areas are covered with heavy armor, some The transparent polymer dome can be seen in the place, a long-abandoned living or research facility, and all of this maintains an almost eternal silence in the dead.

    Starlight from distant space shines across the endless darkness on this ancient giant ring of space, slightly illuminating its armor and those cabins sinking in darkness.

    But suddenly, a small part of this giant ring of space "woke up", and on the side facing the planet surface, several lights were suddenly lit, and the corresponding ring-shaped compartment also showed a luminous light. The maintenance robot that hibernated for millions of years has been drilled out of the dormant warehouse. The sophisticated and advanced detection drone is moving fast along the slide rail inside the hoop. This behemoth seems to stretch out, as if it will be in the next second. To break away from this long sleep.

    However, this awakening process quickly stopped and the area where the light was turned on was only maintained at a small area inside the ring. The other structures of the entire giant ring remained dead, and there was no response in the darkness.

    On the side of the giant ring facing the earth, outside of a cabin structure shrouded in darkness, there is a huge gap. Radial tears extend from the armor cladding to the polymer dome. Some fragmented fragments are still Floating near the gap, the internal airtight door has been automatically blocked, the energy system has been offline for many years, the sparks and smoke have been dissipated in the depths of space, leaving only the scary scars and a few drops of light Golden blood ...

    ...

    "Error, the c-18 area could not be activated, the subsystem is offline."

    "Takeover failed, error, unable to activate c-18 area, subsystem is offline, standby system is not responding."

    Continuous prompting sounded in the "mind", and Gao Wen finally gave up his futile efforts.

    His eyes fell on the end of the ocean in the southeast of Loren, where he was far away from human civilization, opposite the endless ocean, he could already see a winding coastline outline.

    He recalled the information he had previously obtained from the Kraken and Selena Gell offices

    Seven hundred years ago, Govin Cecil and the last storm priests made a mysterious voyage. They first advanced east of the Loren mainland, and then, with the help of the Kraken, went to the southern safe route ...

    In the southeast of the Loren continent, the exploration team of Gavin Cecil discovered a new continent. In the depths of that continent, there was a giant tower ...

    The tower seems to have some connection with the giant tower that the elf ancestors saw on the southwestern ocean. When Gavin Cecil entered the depths of the mainland alone, he was most likely to climb the tower and be in the tower Got some kind of "revelation" ...

    Now, Gao Wen is almost 100% sure that he has seen the new continent.

    The information that had originally existed only in intelligence was confirmed, and the evidence that had been annihilated in history was now witnessed by him.

    A new continent southeast of the Loren continent exists! The continent Gavin Cecil visited that year was just across the eastern sea of ??the Silver Empire!

    But he can only confirm the existence of that continent, and cannot see the situation deep inside the continent. Although he now has a wider perspective, he still cannot break through the limitation of the observation range.

    In the tower on the ocean, he can at least see the base and part of the tower, the direction of the mainland ... he can only see the coastline.

    Gao Wen''s gaze moved from east to west, and from west to east again, and whenever the field of vision reached the end, a sound of the offline subsystem came from his mind.

    This is different from the situation when using satellites to observe the earth. When using satellites, there is no such prompt. The margin of view is the margin, and there will be no false alarms.

    The subsystem is offline, so it ca n¡¯t activate other regions, and it ca n¡¯t activate other regions, so it ca n¡¯t observe things outside the field of view. The giant tower even observed targets farther away.

    But for some reason, most of its structure is currently offline, so that Gao Wen can only activate part of its "lens".

    In the peculiar state of non-human senses, Gao Wen slowly pondered that he could not "see" his state, nor could he determine his surroundings. With only one perspective towards the earth, he could only speculate To determine what you are connecting to now.

    This may be a larger on-orbit facility than satellites, with more complex structures and functions. It may be divided into several modules, and each module can operate independently. This can explain the problems of damaged areas and subsystems.

    So ... can he figure out what went wrong, or try to fix it? For example, start an automatic maintenance function or something ...

    Gao Wen knew that his thoughts were a bit whimsical, but he still issued a subconscious command in his mind, he did n¡¯t know how to ask or order, so he could only try slowly:

    "How is the subsystem now?"

    "Error, unable to query subsystem."

    "Is there any maintenance plan?"

    The system prompt sounds back in silence.

    "Is there any redundant system for that subsystem that can be replaced?"

    The tone is still silent.

    Later, Gao Wen tried several different questions, but he still didn''t get the answers he wanted.

    The so-called subsystem seems to be completely damaged, and the voice that responded in its own mind does not have any available repair programs. It may even be bad in itself, so that when faced with certain problems, it is simply connected. Responses are lacking.

    Finally, Gao Wen reluctantly asked the last question: "How exactly did the damage happen?"

    This time, the prompt sound that was silent for several rounds of questions and answers unexpectedly responded, and Gao Wen immediately heard a voice sound in his mind: "Keywords captured ... After the query is completed, the system log begins to play."

    Before Gao Wen had time to come up with an idea, he felt a flower in front of him, and the next second, he saw a new scene in his vision:

    It still looks like a picture overlooking the earth, but there are some symbols and text with parameters around the picture, showing the planetary data and the energy reading of the giant planet at the time, he realized that this is a copy from a long time ago Observation records, and infer that this thing has been running automatically without his "satellite" intervention, and continues to collect data on this planet!

    With these emerging ideas, he began to watch this long-term video record seriously.

    At first, there were only nearly static land and atmosphere in the image, and this picture lasted for almost half a minute.

    Then, a glimmer of glory suddenly appeared in Gao Wen''s field of vision!

 Chapter 889ï¼š recording

    The sudden burst of light that appeared in the corner of the field of vision made Gao Wen instantly energized.

    Immediately, he caught up with 120,000 spirits and stared at the sudden light. The playback speed of the image was slowed down several times under his concentration, and all the details on the screen were presented in a pinch. . His first reaction was to confirm the source of the light, and then found that it did not come from the surface, but from somewhere near the top of the planet ¡¯s atmosphere-it seemed to appear there suddenly, without any warning, without any trajectory, like an invisible ''S door opened at the top of the atmosphere, and then a surprisingly fast entity rushed towards the on-orbit facility!

    Subsequently, the flying object grew larger and larger in the vision of Gao Wen, and a clear shadow gradually appeared in the hazy light.

    If at this moment his body is here, Gao Wen feels that he must have glared his eyes to the maximum ----

    A holy, giant deer shrouded in faint white light appeared in the light and shadow. He wrapped a thin air mass from the top of the atmosphere, dragging behind him a ray-like trajectory containing a high-energy response, passing through the icy darkness Space, rushed straight to the direction of the monitoring perspective-with an imposing momentum, with some kind of frightening determination.

    At a certain moment, when the giant deer was close enough, Gao Wen even saw his eyes through the video screen, which were not mortal eyes, but it seemed to contain human-like feelings in it, and Gao Wen felt From the inside, I can see the complex emotions of seeing death as if to die and fighting for life.

    However, this look just flashed away.

    In the next moment, the giant deer and his enveloping glory have exploded a large piece of gorgeous "flame" in the picture. A powerful explosion impact burst from the corner of the image, and countless debris, sparks and spewed out from the space station cabin The gas filled the entire monitoring screen.

    The picture began to shake violently, and various alarm sounds came to mind. The space station (if it was a space station) echoed the continuous terrible loud noise in the cabin structure. The giant deer fell from the synchro track with scars, and a flying device with golden light rushed from the outside of the screen-this may be the guard of the space station. It woke up and began to destroy the intruder.

    In the ensuing firelight and explosion, the image ended.

    In the dark, the system prompt sound came from the depth of Gao Wen''s "brain": "History log is finished-the above comes from the last monitoring record in the c-16 area."

    After a short period of silence and reflection, Gao Wenping calmed down the violent turmoil and asked in his mind: "So ... Is the God of Nature striking this facility, causing all subsystems to go offline?"

    The system prompt tone did not give any reply, with silence as the answer.

    But Gao Wen doesn''t need an answer, because the fact is already quite obvious-the giant deer''s posture is so distinctive, as long as you look at it, you can''t admit it wrong, and it is still lying in the deepest part of the fortress A bunch of debris fragments from the ancients are confined in the shadow world, and the gods of nature created by the believers of the end of the world using the sin factor ... Compared with the real holy figure, it is completely a poor imitation .

    "It really takes a big heart to deal with these gadgets left by the God-killing fleet ..." Gao Wen said to himself with a wry smile in his consciousness. Suicide by hitting the space station on synchronous orbit? "

    There are all slots in a sentence, but the biggest slot is: this sentence is true from beginning to end!

    Later, Gao Wen tried to use the impact as the key point to search for more records, but apart from the small surveillance video that he had already seen, he never found any valuable value from the database of this facility. thing.

    After a while, Gao Wen gave up this attempt and began to use this connection opportunity to explore more secrets of this facility-considering that he used a piece of starry heritage to establish contact with this facility, He is not sure whether this connection can be carried out steadily. If the connection opportunity is only this time, then he can not be easily disconnected this time.

    After a lot of failed or unresponsive attempts, he finally got a valuable name from the intermittent feedback of the facility main control system:

    Sky Station-This is the name of the on-rail facility that I am currently connected to.

    At this moment he can finally be sure that he is currently connected to a large space station, rather than a small surveillance satellite.

    "Sky Station ..." Gao Wen repeated the name in his mind and asked hopelessly, "What is the role of the Sky Station? What mission does it stay in orbit?"

    "Wrong, do not have query authority or the upper database is not open, please check the data link, if there are still questions, report this failure to the Supreme Technical Committee."

    The expected answer ... The main system of the Cangqi Station was obviously faulty. When faced with most of the problems, it either did not respond or responded similarly.

    Gao Wen was very curious about what the so-called "Supreme Technical Committee" was, but no questions were received in this regard-but it does not matter, then the "Supreme Technical Committee" may now disappear in the long history.

    "How many on-rail facilities are still operational now? How are they doing?" He asked again.

    This time, the master control system finally gave a somewhat useful reply: "Inquiring the connected units ... The list of on-rail facilities has been given."

    The next second, Gao Wen appeared in front of him a set of three-dimensional panoramas of space facilities-he instantly recalled that he had seen similar panoramas, that was the last time he used the fragments of "eternal slate" The overview of the on-rail facilities he saw, but soon, he realized that the image he saw this time was different from the last time-

    What he saw last time was a more simplified schematic with severely incomplete information. Only the light spots on the image represent the space facilities. No details can be seen in the light spots, but this time, it may be due to the higher The authority, perhaps due to the special nature of the sky station, what he saw was a miniature model. The space facilities around the planet were all light blue translucent holographic images-such a display method brought amazing Amount of information.

    One of the most astounding is the ring-shaped facility of incredible size.

    The facility is located above the planet''s equator, it orbits the entire planet!

    Just looking at the comparison between it and the planet, Gao Wen can speculate about the scale of this ring-shaped facility. He looked at the holographic image in front of him in amazement, and looked at the position of the ring-shaped facility in space. Finally realized that this thing is the facility he is currently connected to-the space station named "Sky"!

    He had imagined that this thing was very large, but he never imagined it would be this large! The last time he saw through the eternal stone slab, this "sky" is obviously just a light spot that runs around the equator!

    The difference between the schematic and the miniature model is really big!

    After more than ten seconds of consternation, Gao Wen''s mood slowly calmed down, and then a sentence in his mind kept echoing: For millions of years ... above the Loren mainland ... such a thing has been floating. child? !

    "... the sky ... is this orbital ring?"

    Gao Wen seemed to be muttering in his mind, and the cold mechanical prompt did not give any response.

    Gao Wen was not surprised at all.

    He regained his calmness and concentration, his eyes moved on the miniature projections, he tried to find his own "satellite", and he felt that he had found ... above the Loren mainland, near the sky station, There are several flashing "little devices", which seem to be synchronized with the huge main body of the sky through some kind of space anchoring technology, and directionally monitor the direction of the Loren continent. One of them may be his own dozens or even millions. The "container" inhabited during the year.

    While stabilizing his connection to the Sky Station, Gao Wen tried to see more from this holographic projection. He focused his attention on some of the orbital facilities. After several attempts, finally there was Additional information emerged from those holographic images-

    "Huiguang No.1 Station. Status: sleep operation, database offline, main system offline, energy failure, backup energy: extremely low. Unable to wake up, operation item: ignore / abandon."

    "Zenith 7 satellite. Status: Severely damaged, all systems offline, orbit shifted, standby energy: extremely low. Unable to wake up, operation item: Ignore / Abandon."

    "First Star Bridge. Status: unknown, all systems are offline, space anchors have failed, orbits have shifted, backup energy: none ..."

    Gao Wen''s eyes swept all the way, except for a few on-orbit facilities that indicated "low-power operation", all that remained were large damage reports and dazzling red alarms.

    Sure enough ... It''s similar to the last panoramic view, but the information is more complete, making people more deeply aware of how bad the situation is.

    The shock that I had when I saw the holographic projection of "Sky Dome Station" finally faded away. Gao Wen sobered and cooled down from the emotional excitement. He looked at the holographic images around the planet again, and suddenly felt himself and Not looking at a glorious high-tech creation, but looking at a huge tomb.

    This is a cemetery, and the tombstones have been standing for millions of years.

    And the home of countless souls from generation to generation on the mainland of Loren ... is the largest tomb in this amazing cemetery.

    This association made him feel a bit sad.

    But soon, the sadness that appeared in his heart was shattered by a sudden vertigo.

    Unbearable fatigue and dizziness struck from the depths of consciousness. Gao Wen felt that all his senses were declining and dislocated at a more terrible rate than when he established the connection. He found that he was losing his connection to the Sky Station¡ª¡ª An unprecedented sense of "soul separation" is quickly depriving him of the ability to think normally!

    However, when he felt that he was going to fall into a deep sleep, a noisy, highly penetrating sound that seemed to make the dead all noisy came from the infinite darkness, and instantly pulled him back to the real world¡ª ¡ª

    "Ay, old zongzi, you wake up! You''re not right! Ay, mom, your shield is smoking! I''m greeting someone! Mom, you''re smoking too ... Alas, it burns me!"

    Gao Wen suddenly opened his eyes, and in a dimly distorted line of sight, in a state of dizziness and dizziness, he saw a petite figure shaking in front of him, and felt that someone was shaking his shoulder hard.

    The sight finally focused, and the vague petite figure condensed into the appearance of amber.

    Gao Wen tried to concentrate, and then felt a dizzy mind, but he did not really faint anyway-then he found that he was surrounded by amazing heat, and the surface of the shield of the guardian on the table even The red light had glowed, the position where the desk was in contact with the shield had been scorched, and the edges of the stacks of documents placed not far away had even curled.

    As Gao Wen opened her eyes, Amber immediately jumped back half a step. She shook her hands hard and shouted: "Mother ... you finally woke up! You just smoked, do you know? I suspect you have all your clothes It''s about to burn! "

    Gao Wen was only able to recover his complete thinking ability at this time. He realized that he might have experienced a very thrilling situation just now-the process of establishing a connection with the sky station is very different from the satellite connection, and some kind of extremely high "cost" may be almost He was killed.

    It was Amber, and he pulled him back at the critical moment.

    "I was in danger just now," Gao Wen looked at Amber, who was jumping and shaking his hand. "Thanks to you."

    "Ah? Danger ... I''ll say it! You must be wrong when you smoke!" Amber was stunned for a moment, and then she was happily excited, "Then I have done a good job of guarding! Hey, I''ve been your guard for several years. Finally succeeded once ... "

    Gao Wen: "..."

 Chapter 890ï¼š Lying body

    Looking at the suddenly excited Amber, Gao Wen was a little silent for a moment.

    There must be something wrong with this goose''s brain circuit.jpg.

    What he did is not coherent now.

    "You ... calm down first," Gao Wen glanced helplessly at the embarrassment of this empire, "I finally want to praise you two sentences ..."

    "Oh, then you boast," Amber immediately akimbo, but her attention shifted to another place in the next second, "What is the situation with this shield? Isn''t it just" communication "? How to communicate? Suddenly smoking? "

    Gao Wen glanced down at the Shield of the Guardian, which was gradually cooling down on the table, and said casually, "... maybe it is under unstressed pressure."

    As he spoke, he pondered silently in his heart.

    In the process of establishing the connection with the sky station, there was a very different situation before the connection with the satellite, which caused him to be alert.

    It seems that even if I somehow became a "satellite" ... when connected to those ancient facilities in space, it is not necessarily safe, and the danger will strike in unexpected directions.

    Based on the various situations that occurred when the connection was interrupted, Gao Wen speculated that the reason may be in two aspects. On the one hand, it may be that the "Star Relic" of the Guardian''s Shield has some kind of "upper limit", which can not bear the human mind and for a long time. The data connection between the sky station can be confirmed from its current high fever state, and on the other hand ... It may be that his own spirit cannot withstand this "communication" beyond human limits, which is disconnected from himself. The previous experience can be judged.

    But as to whether this second limitation is caused by one''s own mental strength or there is a limit to one''s human body, it is not easy to judge for the time being.

    At this moment, Amber''s voice came from the side, interrupting Gao Wen''s thinking: "Hey, hey, what do you want? Say you need to ask someone to see? Such a big thing ..."

    Gao Wen raised his head: "Calling Hetty and Kamal and Veronica."

    Amber froze for a moment, and then guessed the name from Gao Wen. She nodded and disappeared into a shadow in the study in the next second.

    Gao Wen returned to the desk and looked down at the shield of the guardian who had completely faded the hot red light for a moment.

    The "starry sky alloy" of silver and white material is unheated at an unprecedented rate. Now I put my hands on it, and there is only warmth left. Only the marks left on the desk and the burnt and curled paper prove what happened just now. .

    "I can''t ask for this table ..." Gao Wen murmured to himself, and slowly took his hand away from the shield surface. He couldn''t help but recall the things that he had seen in the connected state before, and his thoughts were inevitable again. Turbulent.

    Despite some risks, but from the perspective of harvest, all of this is worthwhile.

    "Is the sky standing ..." he whispered, "By the scale, it really deserves its name ..."

    At the next moment, a voice suddenly sounded in his mind: "Received, relocating the connection and connected to the sky station."

    The unpredictable sense of vertigo suddenly struck, and the monitoring angle of the Sky Station appeared again in the eyes of Gao Wen. The disordered and complex images also overlapped with the miniature projections representing the planet-on-orbit facility group and the randomly refreshed data and tables. In the depths, he can even see his most original satellite monitoring perspective, all of which arrived in an instant, but disappeared instantly in the next second.

    Gao Wen forcibly broke off the connection that suddenly entered his mind and was scared out of the cold sweat.

    He stared at the shield of the guardian on the table, his shield still lying quietly on the spot, and he ... had no contact with the shield at all.

    After the discomfort caused by mental exhaustion faded away, Gao Wen had the ability to guess what happened just now. The only explanation he could think of was that his reckless contact with this "starry sky heritage" led to a similar situation as that of Gao Wen Cecil. As a result, in the past tens of minutes, this thing established a permanent connection between him and the sky station. Now he is not only connected to a surveillance satellite, but also connected to the huge ring-orbit space station!

    And his nearly exhausted spirit is obviously unable to support such a huge data exchange, so the moment he just connected, he almost lost consciousness before he could see a few screens clearly.

    Gao Wen''s brow furrowed tightly. He held the table and straightened his body slowly, while calming his chaotic spirit and breath, while staring closely at the "Shield of the Kingdom''s Guardian". Formed quickly, all kinds of guesses and decisions came into being ...

    But he didn''t immerse in the thought for a long time. Amber''s foot was flying fast, and Hetty and others came to the study room after a while.

    The first one to come in was Herty. She noticed Gavin ¡¯s awkward complexion at a glance, and was immediately taken aback: "Ancestor? Are you ..."

    Immediately after it came in, Amber, she was startled after seeing Gao Wen: "Ah Mom! Why are you more than just watching ..."

    She almost said the words "nearly sudden death". It was the double threat of the Blazer''s sword and the guardian''s shield that made the empire''s shame stop her mouth at a critical moment. Gao Wen glared at her, already Guess what this guy wanted to say just now, to be fair, if she wanted to really say it, it might be possible for Gao Wen to shoot into the shield on the occasion and take a super solution to shoot the embarrassment of this empire on the ceiling ...

    "I''m fine, the aftereffect of excessive mental loss," Gao Wen waved his hands, slowly raising his spirits, looking at Kamel and Veronica who entered the study immediately, "I was just trying to activate the ''Guardian of the Kingdom'' Some of the ancient functions of the old one have not been used for many years, and it seems that it is in poor condition. "

    Kamal and Veronica did not know the truth, but did not ask.

    Kamal floated to the desk, and after observing the Guardian''s Shield for a moment, a trembling voice came from his body full of arcane energy: "Remaining traces of waste energy shock ... It seems that it was just here A serious energy overload has occurred. You are safe and better than anything. "

    Veronica came to Gavin. She held a platinum scepter in one hand and a sacred symbol in the air with her other hand. The soft and holy radiance immediately descended from the sky, and the latter immediately felt all over him. Most of the discomfort in the upper and lower parts faded, and even the exhausted spirit recovered instantly.

    "Thank you," Gao Wen said to Veronica. "Very effective."

    "I should do it," Veronica said softly. "So what did you tell us to call us?"

    Gao Wen glanced at the few people in the study, nodded, and his voice was deep and serious: "I am looking for you, I want to go to a place to rebel against the fortress."

    "Fortress of disobedience?" Carmel said immediately with some surprise. "There is now a blockade, because the shadow world is not safe ... Why do you suddenly want to go there?"

    Gao Wen was silent for two seconds and slowly said, "Go and see the **** of nature ... the corpse."

    Veronica and Kamal exchanged a subconscious look (although the latter did not look, but his eyes were bright), they made some speculations, but did not speak on the spot.

    Carmel nodded: "I understand that I will arrange it."

    "Do you need to call Miss Tyre?" Hetty said aside. "In a sense, she is against the gods ... experts."

    "... I don''t want it anymore," Gao Wen shook his head. "The way she fights against the gods is not informative to us and you can hardly wake her up at this time."

    "Yes, ancestors."

    ...

    A huge and magnificent corona hangs high above the mountain peak on the west side of the dark mountain range. The celestial body with wood grain and cyclone traces is solemnly shining on this world. In the light and shadow of sunlight and clouds, flight training The dragon cavalry squad slanted across the western forest.

    On the way to the disobeying fortress, Gao Wen poked his head out of the car window and looked subconsciously at the sky.

    The sky is clear, the clouds are moderate, and the high blue sky is particularly empty. He looks far away, but even if the legendary strongman''s vision is maximized, he can only see the blue sky and white clouds, and nothing else.

    You ca n¡¯t see the huge orbital ring covering the sky, you ca n¡¯t see the flickering satellite lights and the silhouette of the space station as the scale of the sky standing in the miniature projection. The empire is far away from the equator, but as long as you look far beyond the southern sky, you should be able to see the magnificent circle.

    In fact, on any clear day, in most parts of the planet, the sky station should be visible to the naked eye and can be clearly seen by ordinary people.

    However, Gao Wen could n¡¯t see anything. He could only guess based on his previous impressions and some vague connection at the moment. He guessed that a certain arc giant body at the sky station was currently hanging high somewhere, next to the satellite accompanying the flight Clusters, farther away, there is an ancient facility called "Star Bridge", and a smaller glow space station is running slightly closer to the atmosphere. Those ancient icy tombstones are watching this land, their figure It was completely hidden by some equally old optical masking device.

    "Ancestor?" Herty''s voice came from the side, "What are you looking at?"

    "Look at the sky," Gao Wen withdrew his gaze to the sky. "The weather is good."

    Hetty nodded and smiled brightly: "Yes, the recent weather has been very good. Many crops in the south have already begun to harvest. The new Minister of Agriculture Romlin is working on the cultivation plan for the next crop ..."

    Listening to what Hetty mentioned casually, Gao Wen''s originally impetuous mood suddenly calmed down.

    He looked in the direction of the dark mountains. The cement road extending from the military zone led to the depth of the natural barrier, and on the far side of the road, a large area of ??farmland was waiting to be harvested or had been harvested. The crystal gleaming above the communication tower, agricultural machinery is stopping beside the field, a drilling team is laying the first fixed pile in the low-lying land beside the railway ...

    No matter how many ancient tombstones are floating in the sky, for the people on this land, at least today the weather is really good.

    Gao Wen leaned back on the seat of the magic car and closed his eyes slightly, allowing him to recover from his tired spirit.

    ...

    Entering the military blockade area of ??the Dark Mountains, entering the bottom of the Fortress of Rebellion, passing through the cracks of the shadow world and those huge holes, and passing through the ancient Gondor portal, Gao Wen once again came to the deepest part of this ancient facility.

    The rebellious fortress in the shadow world.

    The Gondor facility built in the dimensional gap has not completely slept. Although Cecil ¡¯s technicians have evacuated all the equipment and materials that can be removed here, the energy system and the energy system integrated with the fortress itself The **** shielding system is still running quietly.

    The ancient lights illuminate the long and long corridors and halls, and the partition walls and energy barriers covered with dense runes protect the place as always, with Gavin, Amber, Hetty, Kamel and Veronica coming to the outermost At the end of the multi-level corridor, Carmel opened the alloy walls here. A shimmering energy barrier isolated the inside and outside of the corridor. Through the nearly transparent barrier, the scene outside the fortress was unobstructed.

    On the fragmented earth composed of countless floating boulders, the ancient binding devices and a large number of metal debris together entrap the huge body like a hill, and the pure white radiance enveloped the corpse of the natural deer Amorn, the light was slow Slowly floating, exuding endless sacred breath.

    Veronica looked at the giant deer bound to the "garden" area of ??the fortress, and there was a hint of emotion on her face, and said softly: "I only saw him from the report ..."

    "After all, you were mainly responsible for sitting in the capital of Gondor," Gao Wen glanced at Veronica. "Kamel is the direct person in charge here."

    "Every time I come back here, it makes me uneasy," Kamal said buzzingly, and looked at Gao Wen. "So, can you tell us your thoughts now?"

    "... The main material of the Kingdom Guardian''s Shield comes from the material warehouse of the Viplandon Observatory." Gao Wen said unhurriedly, he seemed to mention an irrelevant topic, and Veronica on the side was very Soon I remembered something, the former rebellious leader frowned slightly: "I remember that was one of the research facilities of the Gondor Empire, located in the north ..."

    "Yes, used to study the meteorite rain that fell in the Weplanton area in ancient times," Gao Wen nodded. "Veronica, you and Carmel should not be concerned about this matter. When was the strange Weiplanton meteorite rain? "

    Veronica immediately gave the answer: "Almost three thousand years ago ..."

    "Yeah, the Weplandton meteorite rain was something that happened 3,000 years ago," Gao Wen nodded, and said slowly, "The white star fell also 3,000 years ago."

    Veronica''s eyes widened slightly.

    "You retreat to a safe position," Gavin looked at Carmel. "Open the barrier. I''m going to examine the body of the giant deer Amon."

 Chapter 891ï¼š Face to face

    Hearing Gao Wen''s words, Hetty immediately showed a nervous expression: "Ancestor, this may be dangerous."

    "Relax, I have a sense of merit-and this is not the first time I have dealt with something similar," Gao Wen nodded to Hetty. "I have to confirm some things."

    Looking at the calm but undoubted look of his ancestors, Hetty could only suppress the words in her heart and took a step back.

    Kamal nodded to Govin and got up and floated to a console next to the wall, and began to inject magic into those ancient runes.

    Veronica, holding a platinum scepter, looked at Gao Wen with calm and deep eyes: "Can you tell me what you want to confirm?"

    "Three thousand years ago, the white star fell, the **** of nature disappeared from the divine position, and at about the same time, the Weplandton meteorite rain occurred in the northern part of the Gondor Empire, and a large number of" outer debris "fell on the earth ... No one linked the two things together, because scholars lacked key evidence and did not understand the secrets that occurred between the gods and the starry sky, "Gao Wen said, looking up beyond the barrier, and said unhurriedly," Seven hundred years ago, I got one of the Viplandon ''meteorite'', which became the shield of the well-known guardian ... In the process of communicating with this ''starry heritage'', I glimpsed some ancient memory.

    "The fall of the **** of nature is related to an impact that occurred outside the planet. The rainfall of the Weplandton meteorite and the wreckage around the giant deer Amorn are the products of the impact, and the most suspicious of them is ... The whole impact was actually intentional by Amorn. This **** ... suicides. "

    As Gao Wen''s voice fell, even Veronica, who had always been calm and indifferent, instantly opened her eyes, and Amber and Hetty exclaimed in a low voice, and then came Kamal''s voice over the wall : "The barrier can pass, Your Majesty."

    "You are waiting here." Gao Wen said casually, and then walked towards the energy barrier that was slowly fluctuating.

    After passing through the nearly transparent energy barrier, the unique chaos, depression, and quirkiness in the shadow world came from all directions. Gao Wen stepped out of the sturdy and ancient corridor of the rebellious fortress, and stepped on the fragmented earth connected by countless floating boulders. The builders of a thousand years ago used alloy frames, chains and springboards to lay between these boulders Going to a road leading to the giant deer Amon''s body, Gao Wen followed this road and walked forward without any hassle.

    The corpse of the **** of nature floats at the end of his sight like a hill shrouded in white light.

    The "clouds" of chaos circling over this gloomy world, the dark, lightning-like creepy shadows flow between the clouds, the huge boulders lose their gravity, at the edge of this broken earth and the farther sky In the middle of the tumbling movement, only the space around the giant deer Amon may be influenced by the remaining divine power, or the ancient system in the rebellious fortress is still functioning, those floating boulders and the entire "courtyard" environment It has also maintained basic stability.

    Gao Wen came to a place only a few meters away from the **** of nature-between the latter''s huge body, and the body emitting white light stood like a wall in front of him at the moment. The others raised their heads and looked at the head of the giant deer Amon who was hanging down. There were a lot of chains around the lifeless head, and the unknown metal was inlaid and pierced between the flesh and blood. The chains are left by the Gondor people, and the unknown metals ... There should be both the remains of the sky and the fragments of some space fighters.

    "I''m curious now ..." Gao Wen whispered as if talking to himself, looking up and down the head of the giant deer, "Are you really dead?"

    As expected, the giant deer Amoun did not respond.

    Gao Wen smiled a little and shook his head: "I don''t know your purpose or your plans, but if you think the time is right, we can talk now-if you have something to talk to me . "

    The corpse of the **** in front of him was still lying there quietly, but Gao Wen didn''t care. He just smiled and said slowly while recalling: "Now recall, I once heard in the fortress of rebellion A mysterious voice that asked me if I was ready ... I thought it was an illusion, but now it seems that I heard it right. "

    "It''s so quiet now?" After a moment of silence, Gao Wen raised his head and looked at Julu Amoen''s closed eyes. He seemed to say casually, "But you were hit by ''movement and quiet'', but it was originally located in At the space station above the equator, debris from the explosion even fell to the northern temperate zone. "

    The slowly flowing white light that enveloped the giant deer Amon''s body suddenly stagnate for a moment with an imperceptible degree to the naked eye, and then, without warning, his eyes, which were always closed, slowly opened.

    A pair of huge eyes that seemed to be condensed by pure light quietly gazed at Gao Wen, and these eyes were so large that Heti and others who remained behind the safety barrier in the distance could also clearly Seeing this scene-Amber jumped up almost immediately, Veronica lifted the platinum scepter in her hand in an instant, but just before they took action to sound the alarm, they turned their backs high Wen suddenly raised his hand and waved it, saying that he should be restless.

    Gao Wen turned his back to the fortress of rebellion, he could not see the situation of Hetty and others, but he could guess that everyone must have been shocked at the moment, so he signaled the first time in order to let others temporarily Settle down.

    Then he met the eyes of the giant deer Amoun and shrugged: "You scared me."

    "You startled me." An ethereal and holy voice that sounded like a direct introduction into the soul also sounded in Gao Wen''s mind.

    The sound came so synchronously that Gao Wen was almost unsure whether it was the God of Nature expressing emotion or simply re-reading himself¡ªthe next second he felt very admired for himself, because at this time he actually It''s also a very powerful thing to scream in your head.

    Let''s use the rumors in my mind to fight against the tension for a while, and after maintaining a seemingly calm attitude on the surface, Gao Wen nodded: "You are indeed a fake death-the fall of the **** of nature is a scam."

    "No, the fall of the **** of nature is not a scam," the ethereal voice echoed in Gao Wen''s mind-the scene was a little weird, because the whole body of the giant deer Amorn was still firmly imprisoned in place, even if Zhang Opening his eyes, he just looked at Gao Wen quietly, only his voice kept coming, which gave Gao Wen a feeling of talking with the ghosts boarding in the corpse, "The **** of nature is dead and lying. Only Amorn is here. "

    Gao Wen immediately frowned: "What do you mean by this sentence?"

    Instead of answering immediately, Amorn stared at Gao Wen quietly and asked, "Why would you know about the space station and the impact?"

    "We all have some separate secrets-and my source of intelligence should be the least of all secrets," Gao Wen said. "The important thing is that I already know these, and I am standing here."

    "... You can''t be an ordinary human being." After a few seconds of silence, Amon suddenly said.

    Gao Wen raised his eyebrows: "Why do you say that?"

    "Ordinary humans cannot stand in front of me like you--even in my current state, ordinary mortals cannot stand safe at such a short distance without protection," Amorn said. "And, ordinary people There will be no ambition like yours, and no respect or fear for the gods like you. "

    "... I admit that I might be so special," Gao Wen nodded calmly, "but this question is very heavy or?"

    "Some important," Amon replied, "Because I can still feel a special breath in you ... It makes me feel repulsive and oppressive, and makes me subconsciously want to stay away from you-in fact If it were not for these imprisonments, I would choose to leave here when you first came here ... "

    Gao Wen didn''t miss every sentence that the other person said. While listening to Amorn''s reply, he was constantly calculating in his own mind:

    This "God of Nature" can perceive some special breath of his "satellite essence" and instinctively reject it. This should be that the legacy left by the "King God Fleet" itself has a special suppression effect on the gods, and this This kind of suppression effect will extend to yourself with invisible connections, but in addition to being able to perceive this breath, Amon seems to be unable to accurately identify the connection between himself and the satellite ...

    Of course, all this is based on the fact that the **** of nature did not lie and act. Out of caution, Gao Wen decided that no matter what attitude or words and deeds the other party showed, he only believed in half.

    Under this premise, he will protect his secrets, and if not necessary, he will never reveal anything to the **** of nature who has been faked for three thousand years!

    "I used to hold a piece from the starry sky," Gao Wen said slowly, pondering, revealing the truth that was true but had nothing to do with "self". "The piece affected me and made me There are some special things. I think you have guessed that the debris was generated when you hit the space station. I do n¡¯t know if you can accept this statement-as long as you touch it, I can learn a lot of knowledge, humans Knowledge beyond understanding ... "

    "Ah ... it''s not hard to imagine," Amorn''s voice came into Gao Wen''s mind. "Those heritage ... they have such power, they record their own history, and can brand information to your mortal. In the mind, the so-called ''eternal slate'' works like this. It''s just that there are very few mortals who can successfully withstand this ''branding heritage'', and you have made profound changes like you ... even me See you again.

    "This is not a perfect answer. I believe you must have concealed a lot of details, but this is enough."

    "Then back to the topic we started with," Gao Wen said immediately. "The **** of nature is dead, and only Amon is lying here-what does this sentence mean?"

    Amoon gazed quietly at Gao Wen: "Before answering, I have to ask you a question-are you really ready?"

    "What preparation?" Gao Wen frowned. "Do the gods like this kind of mystery like you?"

    "This is not a mystery, but the protection of your fragile mind," Amorn said lightly. "Since you are standing here, then I think you must have the most basic understanding of some secrets, then you should also know ... On issues involving gods, the more you touch, the more you deviate from humanity, the more you understand, the closer you are to the gods ...

    "The answers to some questions are not just answers, but the answers themselves are tests and shocks.

    "So, before you ask any question, before you want to explore any secret, think about it: are you really ready? Are you ready to keep getting closer to the gods."

    Gao Wen frowned tightly, he thought about Amor''s words very seriously, and said slowly after weighing: "I think we have ventured deep enough in this field, at least I have done well with you Ready to talk. "

    "Now that''s okay," I wonder if it''s an illusion, Amorn''s tone seems to bring a little smile, "The answer is simple, I destroyed my **** position-it takes a little risk, but from the results From the point of view, everything is worthwhile. The mortals who once believed in the way of nature experienced some confusion and perhaps despair, but they successfully came out and accepted the fact that the gods have fallen-the **** of nature is dead, The believers were very sad and then divided the heritage of the church. I am very happy to see such a situation.

    "They did not try to shape a new **** after grief ... and after most believers mastered the power of nature through long-term arduous research and learning, the chance of the new **** being born has been minimized, which is in line with my original calculations .

    "I''m done."

    Gao Wen listened to every word spoken by Amorn, and a trace of consternation had risen to his face. He couldn''t help but take a breath: "You mean, you hit the space station to destroy your own **** position? The purpose is to create an established fact for the believers that the gods are falling? "

    "The established facts that created the" God Fall "are only one of the reasons. On the other hand, I must also" die "once-only in this way can I cut off the transmission of divine power."

    "Cut off the transmission of divine power?" Gao Wen immediately caught the key in this sentence, "You mean that the transmission of divine power is not controlled by the god''s own person !?"

    "That''s it," Amorn''s tone with a more obvious smile than before, "It seems that you really know a lot in this regard, which reduces the barriers to communication between us. I don''t need extra for many things. Explained to you. "

    "But I have a question," Gao Wen couldn''t help but say, "Why do you do this? Destroy the gods, hang to death, or even get stuck here for three thousand years ... Why would a **** take the initiative to do this?"

    Amorn was silent, and after only half a minute of silence, his voice rang in Gao Wen ¡¯s mind:

    "... break the cycle."

 Chapter 892ï¼š Double chain

    Break the cycle.

    This is an answer that Gao Wen never thought of. However, when he heard this answer, he instantly had countless associations, as if many clues and evidence that were fragmented before were suddenly connected to the same network. , So that he finally vaguely felt the context of something.

    "Circulation ... What kind of circulation?" Gao Wen closely stared at the light-cast eyes of the giant deer Amon and asked curiously, "What kind of circulation would trap the gods?"

    "We were born, we grew, we watched the world, we fell into madness ... and then everything went to death, waiting for the next cycle, and it was pointless ..." Amor''s low voice murmured, "So, Interesting "human beings", where did you get to know the gods? "

    In Gao Wen ¡¯s heart, there were turbulent waves. This was the first time he heard from a **** ¡¯s mouth those things that originally existed only in his conjecture, and it was more direct and irresistible than he had guessed. Question, he couldn''t help but hesitate for a few seconds, and then spoke lowly: "The gods are stepping into madness step by step, and our research shows that this madness is related to the changes in human thought ..."

    "... You go further than I thought," Amorn seemed to sigh, "It''s reached some dangerous depth."

    "What''s the next step?" Gao Wen couldn''t help asking.

    "It is the truth, it may be dangerous, and it may solve all problems. In the history as far as I know, no civilization has successfully gone out in this direction, but this does not mean that this direction will not work ..."

    Gao Wen frowned. He had already realized that the **** of nature was always answering questions with Yunshan Wuyuan''s way of speaking. In many key places, he used metaphorical and roundabout ways to reveal information. At first, he thought this was "God" is a creature''s habit of speaking, but now he suddenly comes up with a guess: perhaps, the giant deer Amon is consciously avoiding what he said voluntarily ... maybe, something came out of his mouth The spoken moment will cause unpredictable changes to the future.

    This is not his random conjecture, but he suddenly thought of what Amoun told himself just now: on the issue of deities, the more you touch, the more you deviate from humans, the more you understand, the closer you are God ...

    The answers to some questions are not just answers, but the answers themselves are tests and shocks.

    This sentence can be interpreted from the other direction: if the answer to a question is told to a mortal by a god, then the mortal loses the ability to solve the problem as a mortal when he knows the answer-because he It has been permanently changed by "knowledge" and becomes part of the deity.

    For Gao Wen, who first arrived in this world, this is absolutely unimaginable, illogical, and unreasonable, but now he knows that this is the logic of this world.

    Gao Wen sank his heart. He knows that he has some "specialities". This "specialities" may allow him to avoid the influence of certain **** knowledge, but obviously the giant deer Amon is more cautious than him. The devious attitude of this natural **** may be A kind of protection-of course, it may also be that the **** is not frank and has another conspiracy, but even such a high text has no way, he does not know how to pry the mouth of a god, so he can only continue the topic. Go on.

    "I want to know one thing," he looked at Amorn, "Is the God of Nature ... born out of the adoration and awe of mortal nature?"

    "Yeah ... not." Amoun the Giant Deer said slowly, with a more obvious smile than before.

    This answer made Gao Wen''s eyes tremble in an instant. Such a classic and maddening answer sentence is the last thing he wants to hear. However, in the face of a **** that is impossible to start, he can only make himself patient. : "Specifically?"

    "''I'' was indeed born in the adoration and awe of mortal nature, but the ''deep sea'' that contains the awe of nature has existed long before the mortal was born ..." Amon said calmly, " All the tendencies of this world, including light and darkness, including life and death, including matter and nothingness, everything is surging in that deep sea, chaotic chaos, regardless of each other, it maps upward, forming reality, and reality A mortal was born in, and the trend of mortal thought was mapped downward, and some elements in the deep sea became a specific **** ...

    "So the more accurate answer is: Nature ¡¯s awe is always there, but it ¡¯s not until a group of mortals living on this planet begin to fear the nature around them, their unique and unique **** ... it was really born . "

    Gao Wen''s eyes widened. At this moment, he found that his thoughts and knowledge could not keep up with what the other party told him, so that the complicated thoughts in his mind surged for a long time before he said to himself. Break the silence: "Belongs to the mortal own on this planet ... a unique **** of nature?"

    Amoon laughed softly and asked casually: "If there is life on other planets, do you think that the gods shaped by life on that planet according to their cultural traditions might be like me?"

    Of course impossible!

    As a lightning flashed across his head, Gao Wen felt a long mist that shrouded himself suddenly breaking open. He remembered that he had vaguely raised doubts in this regard, but it was not until this moment that he realized that this problem was the most acute, Where is the root cause--

    This universe is very large, it also has other galaxies, other planets, and those distant planets with a completely different environment from the mainland of Loren may also have life.

    Continent of Loren is facing the threat of the magic tide and the dilemma of the gods. Gao Wen has always focused on these things. However, if the ideas are expanded, if the gods and the magic tide are the products of natural evolution under the basic rules of this universe, If ... the rules of this universe are ''average'' and ''common'', then ... do magic waves and gods also exist on other planets?

    Of course, another more horrifying guess may break this possibility: the planet where the Loren continent is located may be in a huge man-made environment, which has a completely different environment and natural laws from the rest of the universe, so the magic The tide is unique here, and the gods are also unique here. Considering the ancient devices floating above the planet, this possibility is not without ...

    The thoughts in Gao Wen''s mind were ups and downs, but Amorn seemed to see through his thoughts. An ethereal and holy voice directly passed into Gao Wen''s mind, interrupting his further reverie--

    "The rules of the universe are uniform and consistent."

    Gao Wen awakened from his thoughts, and he asked in a hurry: "That is to say, magic waves will also appear on other planets, and as long as there is civilization, the corresponding gods will be born anywhere in this universe-as long as thoughts exist, gods It will always exist like a natural phenomenon ... "

    Amorn replied in silence, as if by default.

    "But you destroyed your own **** position," Gao Wen said right afterwards. "You just said that no new **** of nature was born ..."

    "It''s just not for the time being. I hope this ''temporary'' can be as long as possible. However, in the face of eternal scale, all the ''temporary'' of mortals are short-lived-even if it is as long as three thousand years," Amoen Shensheng said , "Maybe one day, mortals will once again fear the world, face the unknown environment with piety and fear, blind fear of fear will take intelligence and knowledge and blindfold them, then ... they will usher in another one God of nature. Of course, by then, this **** might not be called by this name ... and it has nothing to do with me. "

    Gao Wen was silent for a time, and did not know what to answer. After a few minutes, many thoughts in his mind gradually calmed down, and he raised his head again: "You just mentioned a" deep sea "and said everything in this world Both the ''tendency'' and the ''element'' are surging in this deep sea, and the ideological trend of mortals is mapped in the deep sea to create the corresponding **** ... I want to know, what is this ''deep sea''? It is a concrete thing ? Or is it a concept that you put forward for easy description? "

    "Of course it exists, it''s everywhere ... everything in this world, including you and us ... is soaked in this undulating ocean," Amorn interpreted a difficult concept like a patient teacher , "The planet is moving in its ripples, and humans are thinking in its tide, but even so, you ca n¡¯t see it, you ca n¡¯t see it, it ¡¯s invisible and intangible, only mapped ... Mapping will reveal part of its existence ... "

    Gao Wen said subconsciously: "Cosmic background radiation?"

    "Huh?" For the first time in the tone of Julu''s voice, "A funny vocabulary ... how did you put it together?"

    "No ... I just made associations based on your description, and then combined abruptly," Gao Wen quickly shook his head, "Quan as my imagination of the starry sky beyond this planet, don''t care."

    Amorn seemed to laugh again: "... Interesting, I actually care, but I respect your privacy."

    Gao Wen did not struggle on this topic, and said: "Let''s go back to the beginning. You want to break the cycle, so in your opinion ... Is the cycle broken?"

    "At least for me, at least for the time being, the cycle of the **** of nature was broken," Amorn said. "However, more cycles continue, and there is no hope of breaking the game."

    "Are the other gods trying to break the cycle? Or do they want to break the cycle?" Gao Wen asked himself the question he had always wanted to ask, "Why is you the only one who took action?"

    "God ... mortals have created a sublime word to describe us, but God is different from God," Amorn seemed to regret, "Divinity, humanity, authority, rules ... too many things bind We, our words and deeds, can often only be carried out under a certain logic. In a sense, our gods may be less free than your mortals.

    "There must be gods like me who want to break the cycle, but I do n¡¯t know who they are, I do n¡¯t know what they think, or what they will do. Similarly, there are gods who do n¡¯t want to break the cycle, even There are gods trying to maintain circulation, and I also know nothing about them. "

    "You are all gods, are you unconnected?" Gao Wen looked at Amon with some doubt. "I thought you would be close ... uh, I mean at least some communication ..."

    "How to communicate? Like two mortals living next door, knock on the neighbor''s door and walk in and talk a few words?" Amorn even joked, "Impossible, in fact, the opposite, **** ... ¡­ It''s difficult to communicate with each other. Although we know each other''s existence, and even know each other''s "kingdom" position, but we are naturally separated, communication is either difficult or it will cause disaster. "

    This is another important piece of information about the gods!

    Gao Wen immediately wrote down the key clues mentioned by Amor in his heart, and at the same time showed a thoughtful expression, and then he heard Amor''s voice ringing in his mind: "I guess ... you Your "disobedience plan" is being considered. "

    Gao Wen was taken aback. At this moment, there was nothing more shocking than hearing a **** in the face suddenly breaking through the rebellious plan. He subconsciously said: "Can you still have the power to understand the heart?"

    "No, and I doubt if you really have a" human "heart, I just guessed what you think now," Amon whispered, "I know what this facility is studying, know mortals What you want to do, you can guess what you are doing ... When you suddenly learn that many gods are also trying to break through the difficulties, you are shaken by your disobedience plan, maybe just a little bit, you ... a mortal, at least claiming to be People who are mortal, have a little ... sympathy for the supreme **** ... "

    Gao Wen frowned, he did not deny Amon''s words, because the moment of reflection and hesitation did exist, but he quickly regained his consciousness and found from a rational point of view to continue the disobedience plan reason--

    He couldn''t build the life and death of millions of people on the trust of gods and the fluke of the future¡ªespecially when those gods themselves were constantly going crazy.

    As long as there is another **** in the divine position and the attitude is unknown, then the mortal plan of disobedience must never stop.

    He is willing to talk to friendly and rational gods-under the premise of holding a sword.

    And this is his usual code of conduct.

    "Judging from your eyes, I don''t have to worry too much," Amon said softly. "Humans in this era have a sufficiently tough and sensible leader, which is a good thing."

    "I just took this as a compliment," Gao Wen smiled and nodded gently to Amoun, "then I have one last question."

    Amor then responded: "It''s a pleasant conversation with you, so I don''t mind saying more."

    Gao Wen raised his head and stared at Amon''s eyes.

    Those eyes are full of radiance, warm, bright, rational and peaceful.

    Although he declared that "the **** of nature is dead", these eyes still conform to all the imaginations of the gods of the past natural believers-because these eyes were shaped in response to those imaginations.

    "What are you going to do in the future?" Gao Wen asked solemnly. "Will you continue to sleep here?"

 Chapter 893ï¼š Chain ends

    What does this "God" want to do?

    This is Gao Wen''s most concerned and most worried issue after confirming that the giant deer Amoun is really after the fake death.

    Obviously, the giant deer Amon also knew exactly what Gao Wen was nervous about.

    "If I go back to the eyes of mortals, it will bring a lot of excitement ..." He smiled in his words, his huge eyes calmly gazing at Gao Wen, "How do you think about this?"

    "Frankly, I don''t really want you to leave from here," Gao Wen said frankly. "I don''t want you to return to the sight of mortals-although three thousand years have passed, the druid inheritance is still, Even more people who are full of religious restoration will be interested in such things as the return of the gods. Maybe some people will regain their faith in the **** of nature. Maybe some people want to do some destruction through the name of the ancient **** return. These are all Not what I want to see. "

    "Relax, this is not what I want to see-I paid a huge price to break free of the cycle, not to return to God one day," Amon said with a chuckle. "So, you can rest assured."

    "I try to rest assured." Gao Wen sighed.

    After all, it is a mysterious and powerful deity to be faced with, and many times it can be reassured that it is not what he said.

    After the words fell, he couldn''t help but looked up and down at the God of Nature in front of him.

    This vast yet holy figure is being locked by a large number of restraints from the ancient Gondor era. Thick chains and rune columns form a barrier that has been in operation until now, and there are many shimmering warships and space stations from the universe. The wreckage debris trapped the giant deer''s whole body, some debris floated around the latter, and some debris penetrated deeply into the blood of this god.

    This looks terrible, but it is difficult for Gao Wen to feel from Amon''s tone or eyes whether he is suffering.

    "Why? Want to help me release these restraints?" Amorn''s voice sounded in his mind, "Ah ... they really caused me great trouble, especially these fragments, they made me unable to move at all ... ¡­ If you have the heart, you can help me remove the less important and uncomfortable fragments. "

    Gao Wen raised his eyes and looked at the god: "Do you think I will do this?"

    "I don''t think so-anyone who is sensible and standing in your position won''t do this," Amorn said casually, but he didn''t feel unpleasant in his tone, "and I also suggest you don''t do ¡ª¡ªYour will and body may be strong enough to withstand the impact of the power of the gods, but those who stand behind may not necessarily be, the ancient and old barriers here can not stop my complete strength. "

    Gao Wen looked back slightly at the direction of the isolation barrier and saw that Amber and Hetty and others were standing there looking at this side with a worried and worried expression. He waved his hand at that side and then turned back: " I am happy to accept your suggestion. "

    "It''s best," Amon said lightly. "If one day you really want or need to unleash my power, it''s best to be fully protective ... not like the first humans who came here They''re so reckless, they paid a lot. "

    He said that the first humans of the year should be the builders of this rebellious fortress, the Magisters who came here during the Gondor Spark Age.

    "It looks like ... you are ready to continue to ''sleep'' here," Gao Wen exhaled, and said to Amon, "I''m curious, are you waiting for something? Because you are moving like this now I ca n¡¯t move, I can only die in situ ... it does n¡¯t make sense to me ... "

    "So I am waiting for something meaningful to happen, such as some kind of earth-shaking change in the world of mortals, such as the possibility of a complete and complete end to that sad cycle. Unfortunately, I cannot describe to you how they will be realized But until that day comes, I will wait patiently. "

    Gao Wen frowned slightly: "Even if you have waited for three thousand years for this?"

    Amorn said calmly: "I just waited a while."

    "..." Gao Wen looked at this **** of nature, and it took a long time before he shook his head with a smile. "Indeed, it''s a blink of an eye in three thousand years ... well, you just keep waiting here, I think I deserve it too left."

    "Slow walking-I can''t get up and send."

    "I really appreciate your sense of humor," Gao Wen froze for a moment, and then couldn''t help laughing. "It turns out that the gods are also kidding."

    Then he took two steps back, but just before turning around and leaving, he suddenly thought of something and asked, "Oh, there is something I still want to ask-What is the magic wave? What is it? Is periodicity related to the gods? "

    Amor was silent for a few seconds, and seemed to be thinking, then replied: "In a sense, it is just a terrible natural phenomenon for mortals ... but it is not caused by gods."

    "I see," Gao Wen nodded. "Thank you for your answers."

    He turned around and walked in the direction when he came, while the giant deer Amoon lay quietly between the old imprisonment devices and wreckage fragments, watching his back with light-cast eyes. It was all the way to the edge of the main building of the disobedience fortress, and before reaching the nearly transparent protective barrier, Gao Wen turned around and glanced at it-from this distance, Amorn ¡¯s body was still huge and daunting , But it is no longer as breathtaking as a mountain.

    He nodded to the other person and opened his mouth-he believed that even at this distance, as long as he spoke, the "spirit" would also be heard: "Just now you said that maybe one day humanity will start to fear nature again Blindly fearing and frightening to obtain agency intelligence and knowledge, so as to welcome a new **** of nature ... You mean that an event like the magic wave that can trigger the dying of civilization, the loss of technology and knowledge led to the birth of a new god? "

    Amor''s voice really appeared in his mind again: "That is a possibility, but even if civilization continues to develop, new technologies and new knowledge continue to flow, blind awe may come back, a new **** ... it is possible that Was born in the course of technological progress. "

    Gao Wen fell into short-term thinking, then with a thoughtful expression, he exhaled softly: "I understand ... It seems that similar things have happened once in this world."

    He turned back and stepped into the protective shield with a wave of light. In the next second, Kamel injected magic power into the control mechanism of the barrier. The entire energy shield instantly became more solid than before, and a burst of mechanical friction The sound came from the roof and underground of the corridor-the ancient alloy wall was slowly closed under the drive of the magic mechanism, closing the entire corridor again.

    The God of Nature in the courtyard watched all this quietly, until the fortress built by the mortal was closed again, he closed his eyes, closed his eyes silently, and returned to his long and meaningful wait.

    Gao Wen returned to Amber and Hetty and others, and everyone immediately gathered up-even the most calm and calm Veronica on weekdays could not hide her excitement, she was even more than Amber He spoke quickly: "What the **** happened? Why did the giant deer Amon ... live? What did you talk to him about?"

    "It''s not suitable for conversation here, and I''m also a little tired," Gao Wen immediately raised a hand and interrupted a lot of questions that other people were about to come up with. "Let''s go back first-things are more messy. Need to tell you slowly. "

    ...

    A voice seemed to float down from the high seat with a sigh, and a soft voice echoed in the hall: "He refused ..."

    Merita and Noreita stood under the high steps and lowered their heads, neither daring to raise their heads nor daring to speak, but waiting for further instructions from the gods with a nervous expression on their faces.

    Even the youngest dragons who are the most escaping, the most daring, and the most stubborn in tradition, are full of awe and daring not to make orders when they are in front of the racial asylum.

    "Look up, two young children," the gorgeous blond-haired female sitting on the ornately decorated pedestal, looking down at the two figures at the end of the steps, a smile appeared on her face, "I am not angry, and your mission It ¡¯s done well too-in the younger generation, you are excellent. "

    Melita and Noreta dared to raise their heads. The latter looked at the goddess above him in awe, with a humble look on her face: "Thank you for your praise ..."

    There was indeed a smile on Dragon God''s face. She seemed to be looking at the two young dragons with satisfaction, and asked casually: "The world outside ... is it interesting?"

    "Interesting," Melita replied immediately, "and the human world has changed a lot in recent years, such as ... ah, of course I haven''t been too obsessed with the outside world ..."

    She seemed to feel that her unreliable appearance was a bit inappropriate, and hurriedly wanted to remedy it, but the voice of the gods had come from above: "No need to be nervous, I never forbid you to contact the outside world, and Tallond is not closed. Place ... as long as you do n¡¯t run too far, I wo n¡¯t care. ¡±

    Melita lowered her head: "Yes, yes ..."

    "Govin Cecil, what kind of person is it?" The Dragon God asked again, "How does he behave besides rejecting my invitation?"

    "He ... is complicated, it''s hard to see through at a glance," Melita said in thought. "Overall, I think his will is firm, his goals are clear, and his vision is very advanced in humans-a series of facts also proves Most of his advanced judgments are correct. As for his performance in rejecting the invitation ... "

    Speaking of this, she thought about it carefully, and said while organizing the language: "He always behaved calmly-except that he was a little surprised when he first heard of your invitation, he behaved like a normal ''Invitation''. He didn''t seem to be in awe or fear because it was an invitation from the gods, and his indifferent attitude should not be pretended, my polygraph sensor did not respond. "

    "The most cunning scammers can even deceive themselves, and the spells and equipment to detect lies are not effective for this kind of people," Dragon God said lightly. "But I believe your judgment, Melita, that human seems to be special, He should really have no fear or fear for the gods. "

    Then the main hall was quiet for a moment, and Melita and Noreita finally heard the sound like a sound of nature: "Okay, go back and rest."

    They bowed their heads at the same time and said in unison: "Yes, my lord!"

    The two young dragons left, leaving only the high gods, the dragon priests who served the gods, and the little servants who didn''t care.

    Enya sat on her large and gorgeous chair in a lazy posture. She leaned on the back of the chair, resting one hand on her face, and said in a chat-like tone: "Heragor, those two The child is very nervous-do I really make you panic so much on weekdays? "

    "They just awed you, my lord," Herragor said immediately. "You have always been tolerant and kind to the dragon, especially to the young people, and they certainly know this."

    "Are you just in awe ..."

    Dragon God Enya whispered as if he said to himself, his eyelids drooped slightly, and with his squinted eyes lazily looked at the end of the temple, his eyes seemed to pass through the temple, through the mountains and Tallon The vast sky of Germany finally fell on every dragon family in this land.

    She saw a net with countless lines. He saw a chain of faith woven, connecting every living being on this earth.

    Faith is like a lock, mortals are on this side, and gods are on the other side.

    "... uninteresting."

    The **** said with a trace of disappointment.

    ...

    "I was almost tense just now!" Melita couldn''t help but patted her chest and took a deep breath while walking in the square outside the Great Temple. "I feel like my heart is beating like a misplace ... Ah, I really need to check my hearts when I go back. I really think that two hearts have jumped into other chambers ...

    Noleta glanced at her friend sideways: "You shouldn''t be stingy on the internal implants-Hanshuang Heavy Industry or Bark Bator''s compound blood pump heart is not expensive."

    "What kind of heart can''t suppress the oppression of facing the gods-not to mention that the so-called new products are not technically different from the old models. The addition of several lights and beautiful badges on the skin will not let me Has a stronger heart. "

    "Okay, we shouldn''t talk about these loudly here," Noretta couldn''t help reminding, "We are still in the Holy Land."

    Melita calmed her mind hard, then stared at Noretta for a few times: "You have no more chance to meet the gods than me ... why do you look so calm?"

    "Perhaps you should try inhaling half a unit of" gray "synergist before the important meeting," Noleta said. "This will make you a little easier, and the dose will not make you behave wrongly."

    "... I don''t like this bells and whistles," Melita shook her head. "I''m still going to be my young antique."

 Chapter 894ï¼š Never stopped

    The atmosphere in the study was solemn and solemn. Even the most alive and amber in the past, he stood beside him with a serious face at this time, no joke.

    "This is the whole content of our communication." Gao Wen sat behind the desk, leaning on the back of the chair in a more comfortable posture, and said to the people in front of him, the "Shield of the Guardian" was placed behind him. A weapon rack in the distance.

    In the light of the setting sun, everything in the study was plated with a light orange light.

    "Unbelievable ..." The expression on Herty''s face was unprecedentedly dignified. It was also very difficult to say a few words. Obviously, it was necessary to quickly organize the language after such a large information shock, even to the great empire It is also a very difficult thing to say, "ancestors, if what the God of Nature said is true, then our knowledge of this world ..."

    "Our knowledge of this world, our gods, our magic wave, our beliefs, and even the stars in the universe-everything opens up a new door," Veronica / Orphey Leah clenched the platinum scepter in a low and solemn tone, "We must re-judge the relationship between gods and mortals, and re-recognize the planet we live in and the infinite space beyond the planet ..."

    "As mortals, we have very little knowledge, but in the limited truths we know, there is no part of the content that clearly conflicts with the giant deer Amon''s statement," Kamal is in the perspective of a scholar. To analyze how credible the information revealed by the God of Nature is, "I think most of his words are credible."

    "Ancestor," Hetty suddenly raised her head and looked at Gao Wen. "Do you believe what the ''God of Nature'' says?"

    "What he said may be true, but I will always maintain a doubt," Gao Wen said bluntly, "a **** who can be faked for three thousand years, which is enough to keep us always alert to him."

    Gao Wen''s voice fell, Herty opened his mouth, and there seemed to be something to ask, but before she spoke, a burst of breath that seemed to blow everyone''s heart suddenly appeared in this study, and everyone felt like they were in front of their eyes. After a trance, a girl with plain white hair and a plain white dress stood abruptly in the middle of the study.

    "The gods are hard to lie," the light and sweet voice sounded in the study, "or that lying will have very serious consequences-many lies will try to become the truth, and if it can''t be the truth, then Will become a "burden" for the gods. A lie that becomes a burden may take a long time or a very painful process to be "digested". "

    Hetty looked at the figure that appeared in the study room with some surprise: "Naritiel?"

    "I asked her to come." Gao Wen nodded and pointed to the desk-a magic net terminal was quietly running there, and the rune on the terminal base flashed, indicating that it was quickly exchanging data. Status, but no holographic image appears over the terminal.

    This is because the "data" transmitted through this terminal has become Narritir standing in the middle of the study room by his own will-this former upper-level narrator has lost the aura of the gods, but still retains Many mortal forces are difficult to understand. Under the circumstances that the magic network system can support it, she can appear in any place where the network can cover and the permissions permit in the form of psychological projection.

    Veronica looked at the former **** standing in front of her, frowning slightly: "You mean, the words of the natural **** are true?"

    "This is just my experience ..." Naritier thought for a while and said seriously, "In my previous ''that world'', the rules worked like this, but I don''t know if your real world is also same."

    "In areas involving gods, the rules should be common," Gao Wen said. "At least there won''t be too much deviation-otherwise no upper narrators will be born in the sandbox."

    Narettire thought again and began to nod.

    An old deity made affirmation, and a few people in the room dispelled most of the doubts. After all ... This "upper narrator" is an expert in the field of deities, the chief consultant of the Imperial Institute of Theology, no one She knows better than she how a **** works.

    "So, what we need to be alert to is not whether Amon is lying, but whether there are deficiencies and misleading in the truth he tells-there is more than one form of deception, and the scam made with the truth is the most unpredictable. Something, "Gao Wen said with a serious expression, and his fingers unconsciously rubbed the armrest of the seat." Of course, the premise of all this is that there is indeed a conspiracy or trap waiting for us by the giant deer Amon. He may indeed be Sincere and harmless, only ... "

    "It''s just that we can''t bet on this," Hetty shook her head with a wry smile. "That''s a **** after all ..."

    "And it is a researcher who has been faked in the shadow world for three thousand years, deceived all mortals, deceived the rebellious fortress, and has infinite patience and wisdom ..." Kamal said buzzingly, a dark blue The glory walked on the surface of the rune armor of his body, showing his more depressed and complex mood. "A **** like this, if he wants to plan something, it will be unimaginable for human intelligence."

    "This **** is in our ''backyard''," always standing by the window at this time. Amber, who did not express any opinion, suddenly broke the silence. "This is what should be considered now."

    "We can''t move the dark mountains, nor the **** of nature, and closing the door of the shadow world is not a good idea-let alone that is the only shadow portal that we have at present that can operate stably. , And more importantly, we are not sure whether the God of Nature still has the power to reopen the door from the other side of the shadow world, "Hetty shook his head and said seriously," We ca n¡¯t move the imperial capital for this, first escape It ¡¯s not a good choice. Secondly, it has a huge impact, and how to explain it to the outside world is also a difficult problem. Finally, the most important point is whether it is effective or not. The shadow world is not like the shadow world. We understand that world. Very few, its mapping relationship with the current world is not stable, what we do in the current world, in the shadow world may only be in place ... "

    "We didn''t have to escape," Gao Wen nodded. "A **** who has been ''fallen down'' from being imprisoned in the ruins and has not been scared. The Cecilians haven''t been scared. They are moving all night. The current situation is natural. It is already a established fact that the God of God survives and is located in the fortress of rebellion. He will not go, nor will we go, so we can only stare at our eyes¡ª

    "Strengthen the monitoring of the fortress of disobedience, install more sensors in the portal; set more mental protection runes and devices for sensing magic power in the fortress of disobedience, monitor the garrison personnel in the fortress at any time for abnormalities; remove some facilities from The rebellious fortress moved to several new urban areas, and the vicinity of the imperial capital has already developed. At the time, some of the production lines set up in the deep mountains were forced to move out ... "

    He finished the commands one by one, and finally exhaled deeply.

    "The measures we can take now are basically these ... considering that the city of Cecil has been rooted here for five years, and the disobedience fortress has been rooted here for thousands of years, the giant deer Amoun is still ''waiting'' quietly, then At least in the short term, we can do this. "

    Veronica, who held the platinum scepter, looked calmly: "So, what about the long term?"

    "Long-term ..." Gao Wen smiled. "If we still have no way to deal with an imprisoned, weak God after a long time, then we don''t need to consider any disobedience plan."

    "I see." Veronica nodded, indicating that she had no doubts.

    Gao Wen sighed softly in his heart.

    A imprisoned, weak God ...

    Not long ago, another deity also sent him an invitation to visit the kingdom ruled and sheltered by the deity. At that time, out of his own actual situation and out of prudence, he rejected the invitation, but today, he He took the initiative to contact a "god" under his eyelids ... There are some risky elements behind this bold move, but more importantly, he has more than 90% confidence that even the **** of nature is alive It must also be in a weak state, and he cannot move arbitrarily-at this point, he very much trusts the power of the "God Fleet".

    If the giant deer Amon is not imprisoned and has no debilitating influence, then he has just announced that he has moved even at night-this is not a question of intimidation, but a matter of death.

    After all, the lessons left by the old emperors of the Fengfeng Empire are still vivid.

    Gao Wen had just thought of the lessons of the old imperial capital of Tifeng, and Amber beside him said, "Ah ... before, we also ridiculed that the Tifeng people hundreds of years ago built Orlandale at the gate of the **** of dreams. , Now we will build the capital at the tomb of the **** of nature ... "

    The remark was very subtle, and there was a sudden silence in the study. Only after a few seconds, Hetty could not help but gently touched Gao Wen ¡¯s arm and whispered: "If it is Rebecca, I have hung her Now ... "

    Gao Wen didn''t speak for a while, but he couldn''t help reflecting: Does he usually teach this empire too much shame?

    After arranging a series of monitoring and alerting work on the dark mountains and disobedience fortress, Hetty and Amber first left the room, and then Naritier also re-sinked into the neural network, leaving only the high in the large study room Wen and two rebels from the age of Gondor.

    The topic quickly turned to the technical field, Veronica said with a touch of emotion, as if sighing softly: "We have a lot of new things to study now ..."

    "Amorn mentioned a thing called the" deep sea ". According to my understanding, it should be part of the bottom order of this world-we have never understood it, but everyone is unconsciously exposed It, "Gao Wen said," the deep sea is surging in every corner of the world, it seems to be infiltrated with everything, and everything in the world is a reflection of the deep sea, and at the same time mortal thoughts can be mapped back into the deep sea. , Forming a ''unique god'' ... This is also Amor''s original words, and I think it is very important information. "

    "Will He want to" trap "us with a" knowledge "that is far beyond the understanding of mortals, but really exists?" Kamel said hesitantly, "The" deep sea "he mentioned may be true There is, but it sounds too mysterious, and we may get into a lot of time and energy for this ... "

    "However, a researcher cannot refuse this temptation," Veronica glanced at Carmel. "In particular, this field is helping us uncover the mysteries of the bottom of the world."

    "... Indeed," Carmel paused for a moment, then said with a wry smile, "I can''t suppress my curiosity ... Although this may be a trap, I think I will involuntarily understand and study it."

    "We really need to understand and study it," Gao Wen stood up from behind his desk and looked at the two disobedient people in front of him. "I have a hunch that this ''deep sea'' may be the key to understanding all the truth, whether it is a **** , Or the mechanism behind the magic tide ... even the essence of magic, I vaguely feel that they are related. Kamel, Veronica, I authorize you to start research in related fields and find ways to find This "deep sea" trace. In addition, I suggest that we cooperate with elves in this field-elves have a long heritage, and in their ancient treasure trove of knowledge, there may already be only a few words about the mysteries of the world.

    "Similarly, we can also cooperate with the Kraken-although they are alien races, they have lived in this world longer than ours. In the long process of learning and adapting to this world, they may have observed What signs have you been ... "

    "I understand that I will arrange technical exchanges as soon as possible," Kamal said immediately. "It''s just that we have accumulated a lot of problems in the UAV project recently, and we need to exchange stage results with the elves ..."

    "Ultra high altitude aircraft ..." Gao Wen was immediately attracted attention by the project mentioned by Carmel-this project is one of several key projects he approved this year, as important as high-speed aircraft, starry sky research, and ocean exploration. It is the hope of the next generation of aircraft technology, and it is also related to the dream of the sea of ??stars in Gao Wen''s heart. "How is it going?"

    "Before reaching the top of the magic static boundary, everything went smoothly. A more powerful anti-gravity generator, a more effective power ridge, and a more reasonable rune layout ... With some new technologies, we easily let no one The aircraft rose to a height that the Thunder Swallows could not reach, but the situation was different after crossing the magic static boundary layer. The magic environment of the atmospheric turbulence layer is completely different from that near the surface. The original magic power is more powerful, but it is also more difficult to control. The magic net is difficult to operate stably in such a chaotic environment, and the stability of the lift is beyond guarantee-all unmanned aerial vehicles have fallen. "

    Kamal spoke while spreading his hands¡ªor two arcane energy flows in a form bound by rune armor pieces: "We have recovered all the recording equipment carried on the aircraft and are ready to dispose of Take a comprehensive analysis of the data to see if you can find the laws of the turbulent layer, and see what the elves think about this ... "

 Chapter 895ï¼š Paramel Observatory

    Magical static boundary layer ... turbulent layer ...

    Gao Wen is not proficient in these concepts, but he is no stranger.

    As early as a thousand years ago, the scholars of the Gondor Empire tried to understand the sky above them and summed up a lot of valuable knowledge-in this magic-dominated world, scholars follow the magic environment and atmosphere The physical structure is stratified by comprehensive consideration of the atmosphere. Without considering the over-professional and detailed division method, the atmosphere is roughly divided into the following structures from bottom to top by them: magic static boundary layer, turbulent layer, Only exists in the steady-state limit layer in theory and the outer space in conjecture.

    The magic static boundary layer is the area where almost all living things on this planet exist and can be reached. It extends upward from the ground to an altitude of about 13,000 kilometers. In this area, the magic environment is stable and the atmospheric movement is also relatively Orderly, whether it is the kingdom of mortals or the birds and beasts of nature, they are infiltrated in the magic cradle of gentle wind and rain. The magical civilization of mortals is prosperous, and the birds in the sky fly freely.

    From the magic static boundary upward, the planet began to show another appearance-the magic environment in the air suddenly became more intense, and the magic readings rose linearly, making this area an "enriched zone of energy." However, this rich energy is turbulent. The ubiquitous magic storm makes the turbulent layer extremely dangerous. No mortal can live to draw magic from this boiling sea of ??energy-nor can any ordinary bird be here. Flying at a height. It is said that only a very few powerful Warcraft and dragons of almost legendary race can soar in the turbulent layer, but they cannot stay for a long time.

    The turbulent layer is the highest point where former Magisters of the Gondor Empire can directly observe and directly "touch" through technical means, and then upward ... it is the steady-state limit layer that exists only in the theory of scholars.

    The scholars of the ancient empire believed that the entire planet was "immersed" in the high-energy environment of the universe. It was the interaction between the magnetic field and magic power of the planet itself that formed a kind of "protection". This protective force formed a layer of quilt on the top of the atmosphere. The compressed "thin shell", which is fiercely opposed to various forces in outer space, forms a violent and severe storm without end. It is the limit state of "magic" that mortals can understand and master. On the frontier of planetary order, the steady-state limit layer may be very thin, but even the legendary dragon is difficult to challenge this barrier.

    And what about the broader "outer space" beyond the steady-state limit layer ... Even the extremely advanced scholars of the ancient Gondor Empire can only imagine.

    The inherited knowledge came to mind, but Gao Wen couldn''t help but sigh gently.

    Even after so many years have passed, even if I am used to the life here, the strange rules of this world will still remind him over and over again-this is not the earth, this is not the earth ...

    "Your Majesty, we will someday solve the turbulent layer problem," Kamal misunderstood the meaning of Gao Wen''s sigh, and immediately stepped forward, "The magic net and the anti-gravity mechanism have more potential than we thought. The scholars in the Tudor period encountered the extreme problem of the flesh and blood and the energy supply problem of the Deep Blue Well in front of the turbulent layer, but the magic technology is often effective in solving such problems ... "

    "No, I didn''t sigh this," Gao Wen knew that the other party had misunderstood. He shook his head, but he didn''t know how to explain it. After a moment of thinking, he slowly said, "I just sighed ... We used to understand that in the time of Gondor Many things ... "

    "Yeah ... we used to be so glorious ... but everything passed away with the tide of magic," Kamel could not help feeling a bit sad when he sighed. "Now that time has passed, many knowledge has become fragmented fragments, Scattered all over the world ... But fortunately we have successfully collected some of them and made efforts to make certain developments, at least ... I can now tell the students what is called planet and what is orbit in school every eighth week This knowledge, once known to the Gondor Empire, is finally back in people ¡¯s ears. ¡±

    Hearing Kamal ¡¯s words, Gauvin immediately raised his eyebrows: ¡°I know what Santis invited you to do in school¡ªhow is the effect?¡±

    "Outside the laboratory, my appearance still often scares ordinary people-last week, a gray elf lady saw me in class and even jumped out of the window during class," Kamai There was a hint of smile in Er''s words, "But overall it is still going smoothly. The students in Imperial College are more curious than I thought. When facing knowledge ... they are full of curiosity."

    "Curiosity ... This is the most precious trait of mankind," Gao Wen said with a smile. "As long as there are these curious people, we will always move forward."

    ...

    Curiosity, this is the most precious trait of human beings.

    The sunset gradually fell to the horizon, and a faint yellow glow with dark afterglow diffused along the rolling hills in the distance, spreading across the entire Paramel Heights. The campsite was already lit by lights. Any kind of candlelight in the old era must be bright-it lights up the entire camp at this sunset, and the lights extend from the post not far away until it shines on the table case of Morgan Hugo .

    The white-haired thin old man slowly stroked his fingers over the paper spread on the table, his lips moved silently, beside him, a dozen draft papers and a dozen feather pens were flying in the air, constantly undergoing various complexities The calculations and records of the light blue runes flowed between the paper and the book case, and the rustling writing sound echoed gently in the room.

    Then, the busy computing work came to an end. The draft paper and quill fell orderly on the two wide desks next to it. Morgan Hugo raised his head and looked deep into the camp.

    The night is coming, and in the campground illuminated by the lights, you can see the construction site with a lot of materials and some of the facilities that have been established-an extremely large building frame is standing in the center of all the facilities, it has The cylindrical main body, its base and the first floor have been completed, and the steel frame above the second floor is silently standing in the gradually rising night. The bright construction lights illuminate the rugged steel skeleton from all around, the lights shine In, you can see many still shaking figures and moving construction machinery-the builders are still busy, busy adding blood to the giant''s skeleton.

    After watching it for a while, Morgan Hugo couldn''t help turning up the corners of his mouth, and the wrinkles gathered on his face into a happy smile.

    Magic technology ... is indeed a good thing.

    The previous old method can hardly build such a large-scale building in such a short period of time-even if the magicians themselves shot, the mage who often needs to rest may be difficult to compare with those who are sleepless and powerful Endless machines.

    "Teacher," a voice came from behind, interrupting the thinking of the old mage, "I have brought you the information you need."

    Morgan looked back and saw a middle-aged mage serving as his apprentice and assistant standing at the door, and many finished books were floating in front of the latter.

    "Place it on the second shelf on the left, don''t mess with anything else," Morgan said, casually. "In addition, take the drawing on the desk on the right and hand it to Mr. Fisher at the camp."

    "Yes, mentor." The middle-aged mage immediately responded, and then began to get busy as instructed.

    "What a great place ..." Morgan took his gaze from the apprentice and looked out at the night sky outside the window. Before the first star that appeared, the astrological master from Saint Sunil couldn''t help but sigh Get up, "The sky is much clearer than San Sunil ... Alas, the time of hundreds of years has changed. The sky of the old king capital is not as suitable for stargazing as it was originally. Give up there and start a new place. It seems to be correct. Decide. "

    At the moment, the middle-aged mage has already set up the materials according to the requirements of the instructor, and Wen Yan couldn''t help but say: "But ... this place is too close to Tifeng. It is said that there has been a conflict in the Paramel Heights before, is it here? A little unsafe? "

    Morgan Hugo immediately frowned at the apprentice: "Did your curiosity and exploration of the unknown give you a little courage?"

    The middle-aged mage suddenly became nervous: "I ... I don''t mean this ..."

    "Forget it, I know you," after a rebuke, Morgan snorted, and his tone was no longer so harsh, "I know you are worried about my old bone ... but I''m not as useless as you think."

    As he said, the old mage could not help shaking his head and sighed: "This is indeed very close to the border, and our previous relationship with Tifeng is indeed very tense, but this is the best place in the entire southeast region. , This is no way.

    "Magic power envelops the entire planet. Elemental forces in the atmosphere are enchanted by magic power. The resulting ''polarizing lens effect'' will interfere with the sight of those of us observers, so those ''windows'' that are naturally suitable for observing astrological images are also very precious. No matter how superb magic skills or advanced observation equipment, only when the "window" is suitable can it play a multiplied effect, and according to my calculation ... this is the most suitable window.

    "Of course, there are also good windows on the side of Baisha Lake and the frost wind hills. In the future, an observatory will be established there, but ..."

    Speaking of which, Morgan suddenly laughed, and his face glowed with youthful luster: "As the best stargazer in this country, of course I have to stand on the best observatory!"

    The white-haired old mage with full pride and self-confidence even heard some harsh and arrogant remarks by ordinary people who did not know the truth, but the middle-aged mage as an apprentice was already strange-he knew his mentor In the face of his own abilities, when facing the things related to "starry sky", this old and calm old mage would be like this.

    "According to the current progress, the lens group of the main observatory can be installed before the end of this month," feeling that the tutor''s emotions were high, and the middle-aged mage also relaxed. He recalled the news he heard during the day and smiled. Said, "I heard that the first batch of enchanted crystals has been rough polished in the crystal melting factory in G¨¹len, and will soon be sent to Tamdul by the magic train for fine grinding and rune inscription, the No. 1 power of the observatory. The ridge was also assembled yesterday, and it seems to be doing ... Oh, the stress test is said to be delivered from Kant ¡¯s factory next week. "

    Listening to the good news from the apprentice, a smile appeared on Morgan''s face, and then there was a little more emotion in the smile. The wrinkles on the old mage''s face stretched out and suddenly said softly: "The Age of Empire what¡­¡­"

    The middle-aged mage did not hear it for a while: "What are you saying?"

    "Remember our stargazing tower in San Sunil?"

    "Ah, of course I remember," the middle-aged mage nodded immediately, and then showed a trace of regret. "Unfortunately ... when the city shield collapsed, the magic surged in, and the entire tower''s runes and magic pool were melted ... "

    "Yeah, that old man has been in service for too long ... it should have rested many years ago, but at that time, each of us would only treat those repaired and old runestones as treasures," Morgan sighed. "Master Kamel said a word when he persuaded me to leave San Sunil. He said that I could see more than the stars in the sky during the magic age ... Now I probably understand what he meant."

    The apprentice just looked at this for unknown reasons.

    Obviously, he has not understood yet.

    But soon, the apprentice remembered another thing and said happily: "Yes, tutor, there is good news for you."

    "Huh?" Morgan raised his eyebrows. "What news?"

    "There is definite news that the Paramel Observatory will increase the first phase of funding-to speed up the construction of the main building and install more advanced equipment," the apprentice smiled with a smile on his face. "It is said that the emperor of the emperor personally ordered ... ¡­ "

    "The order from His Majesty the Emperor ..." Morgan was stunned for a moment, and then a smile slowly appeared, "Good thing, good thing ..."

 Chapter 896ï¼š Gakuin-ri

    In the afternoon, the sun shone brightly on the square, the metal emblem on the top of the main teaching building shone brightly in the sunlight, and Fendil walked among the students who rushed to class, and walked with everyone to the main building The long, gentle ramp, he was wearing a new uniform of the Imperial College non-commissioned officer. The decorative thin chain near the collar of the uniform and the copper buttons on the clothes shone in the sun.

    Among the students coming and going on the ramp, some were wearing "uniforms for uniforms" similar to him, imitating regular military uniforms, and others were wearing uniforms from other colleges-scholars were asked to stand tall and proudly walk in this empire In the highest school, there are young people like Fendil, middle-aged people with gray hair, and even old people with wrinkles on their faces.

    "You finally chose the non-commissioned officer department," Eleven''s voice came from the side. "I thought you would try the magical branch system at least before this winter ..."

    Fendil turned around and glanced at the son of the Grand Prince of the Western Realm wearing a magical uniform. The new blue uniform with mechanical and magic symbols made this old friend who had been angry with books for many years. Sven made a few points.

    "Your new uniform is not bad," Fendil said with a smile, and then shook his head a bit self-deprecatingly, "I still forget ... I know where I am enlightened and where I can''t be cured. If you are Let me use magic to fight humans, that''s okay, or less advanced knowledge of mathematics is okay, but you let me deal with the machine ... I would rather go hunting on the ice field. The aunt must have known this when he sent me At one point, she did n¡¯t ask me to take a mechanical course ... "

    Elivine looked at him for a long time, and finally shook his head helplessly: "... I always appreciate your optimism."

    "Haha ... don''t be so serious, I don''t want to see you become a nerd when I graduated as an alternate officer," Fendil laughed. "You already have this tendency!"

    Eliven was obviously too lazy to ignore the not-so-savvy sense of humor of the Northland heir. He just thought about it seriously and sighed: "Now, we have fewer opportunities to meet with Film-shadow Almost all of the companies in the industry are busy alone. "

    "... We have our own things to do after all," Fendil said, shaking his head. "But now it''s too early to say-we just have more academic work than before, and we haven''t had to go to the army yet. Or when the Office of Government Affairs assumes its responsibilities, there are still at least two years of good college life waiting for us-before that, we can also go to the film company as much as possible. "

    "Also," Elivin nodded and glanced at the scholars coming and going up and down the slope-whether he was a formal student wearing a branch uniform or a freshman wearing a basic uniform, what he saw Every face is confident and proud, which makes him not only think about it, "Filme told me before that he had a wish, he hoped that until the shadow play gradually matured, more and more people After accepting and recognizing this new thing, a special subject was created, like scholars teaching in Imperial College, to teach others how to make magical plays, how to perform, how to create ... "

    "He really has some original ideas," Fendilton said with a hint of surprise, "I haven''t thought about these!"

    "Yeah, no one has ever done something like this ... A lot of knowledge is passed on by family or by masters and disciples, but Film seems to think that they should be organized systematically like the knowledge in the college ..." Yi Levine said, shrugging, "Maybe he can succeed?"

    "... If there is such a day, maybe he will become a person more famous than you and me. A few years later, his portrait may even be hung on the wall of some teaching buildings-just like the father of the magic net or The same as Ravenkes. "

    Ileven thought of the scene, and suddenly couldn''t help laughing. At this moment, several figures in freshman uniforms appeared at the end of the ramp, attracting the attention of him and some nearby students.

    Fendil also quickly saw those figures-they have men and women, they all looked the same age, and their better image and inadvertent words and deeds showed their extraordinary origins. Together, apart from the temperament, it looks not much different from the other students in this college. However, an observer who is good at observation will easily see that they are not well integrated into the surrounding atmosphere: they talk to each other , A little nervous about the surroundings, and the students passing by them occasionally show a sense of distance.

    This is not obvious, but enough to attract Fendil''s attention.

    "Ah, it''s those foreign students from Tifeng ..." the heir to the north border whispered, "I have some impression of the girl named Dana ..."

    "Hey-you don''t seem to be a qualified noble to speak."

    "Where do you want to go? I just help the other person to point the way," Fendil immediately distinguished his innocence. "You know, these international students from Tifeng are our" key care subjects. "

    "These Tifeng people always seem too tight-no one here repels them," Elivine shook his head. "Keeping this state, it''s not so easy for them to complete their next studies."

    "So at this time we need ''hosts'' to express our kindness to these strangers," Fendil laughed, patted Eleven''s shoulder, and then walked towards those Tifeng students. Come on, we should say hello to these new students-let them know that the Cecilians are also well-rounded. "

    "Say hello?" Eleven whispered just before he saw his friend walked straight over. He stayed behind and looked at this scene helplessly. After a few seconds, he still sighed and stepped up.

    Should say hello.

    After all ... to have a good relationship with these noble children from Tifeng and bring them to the prosperous world of Cecil is also his and Fendil''s mission in this college.

    ...

    A pair of light gray eyes was hidden in the shadow of the gallery column, carefully watching what happened on the courtyard ramp, and after a long observation, the master of these eyes withdrew their eyes.

    A little childish figure with gray hair and grey eyes was hiding behind the shadow of the pillar. She sat down on a circle of the pedestal, placed the textbook on her knees, and spread out a half-written letter. A little bit of it was written to be sent to the distant place: "... this is indeed an incredible city, it is larger than the gray elf king city, all buildings are very high, and almost all buildings are very new ...

    "It ¡¯s not as lacking trees as I thought at the beginning-although humans often cut their plants to expand their cities, there are still shades everywhere in this city, most of them are Druids living in this city. I planted them, and the Druid apprentices in the college have an important internship course to conserve the plants in the city ...

    "The druids here are different from other places. There are a lot of druids here, but only a small part are the kind of" standard druids "that really master magic. Most of the rest are actually through alchemy potions and magic terminal Alchemists who come to ''cast spells'' are equally respected, especially in the alchemy factory ...

    "There are people everywhere, there are Cecil people, there are people from the north or the hometown, and there are Tifeng people ... Tifeng ¡¯s international students are very prominent in this ''Imperial College'', they are always Tiffin''s emblem will be worn on the most obvious part of the body. Although this will keep some Cecil people away from them or attract unnecessary attention, they still do so.

    "... Everyone here is immersed in knowledge, and learning is the most important thing--prioritizing all the concepts of identity, status, race, and rich and poor, because no one has the power to pay attention to other things, countless new things here. Can firmly grasp the hearts of every scholar. Of course, there is also an important reason because the learning order and assessment here are really strict. Scholars who teach knowledge are directly responsible for a department in the government office. They are not responsible for any. The students are kind, even the heirs of the Duke ...

    "... Ah yes, mother, the Tifeng people I mentioned just now are very hard-working. Apart from the dormitory cafeteria and classroom, they have hardly socialized or go out, which is why they are so prominent here. One-Although everyone is very hard, they are too hard. But today I saw the heirs of the North Duke and the West Duke greet the Tifeng students, and the Tifeng people seem to be very good ...

    "Of course I am also trying to make friends, although ... there is only one friend. She is called Pea, and although her name is a little strange, she is a big man-her father is the naval marshal of the Cecil Empire! And Pea has a magic The magic device can replace her speech and perceive the surrounding environment ...

    "... By the way, I also met an incredible teacher. He is a pure energy creature. People respectfully call him" Master Kamel ", but when I first saw it, I was shocked. Jump ... but rest assured, mother, I haven''t done anything rude ...

    "I''m living very well here, you don''t have to worry about it, and ..."

    A shadow suddenly came over from the side, and the gray elf girl who was writing down was startled and immediately blocked her hand on the stationery¡ªshe also shuddered with her naked eyes, and her long, soft gray hair appeared a little fluffy.

    And a slightly unemotional female voice that seemed to be synthesized by a machine sounded almost at the same time: "Ah, Mei Li! You are hiding behind the pillar again!"

    The gray elf girl called Meili raised her head and saw that there was a pea standing next to her, which made her visibly relieved, but her hand was still blocking the stationery on her knee, and at the same time whispered in a slender voice: " I am writing¡­¡­"

    The next second she heard her new friend who hadn''t met for a long time crackling and said: "Write a letter? Who is it to? The family? Over the tribe of Ogure? Ah, yes, I shouldn''t ask. These, this is privacy-sorry, you just do n¡¯t say it. I have n¡¯t written a letter for a long time. The last time I wrote to Dad was the Recovery Festival ... but there is a magic net newsletter, who still writes Believe it, there is a connection on the north coast ... When can the Ogure tribe be able to communicate directly with Cecil, I heard that you have already begun to build the magic net on your side? "

    The pea''s voice crackled like a bean, and Meli Baizhi was instantly shocked by the momentum of the language, and could not insert a word from beginning to end, until the other party finally came to an end, the gray elf girl finally The opportunity to speak, the voice is lower than before: "I am writing to my mother ..."

    Then she waited another two seconds before continuing: "The Ogure tribe is also building the magic net ... it''s my mother''s responsibility."

    "Is it?" Pea suddenly appeared surprised, followed by admiration, "Ah ... also, your mother is the leader of the gray elves, and it was the earliest to expand trade and introduce technology with Xijing, even me Dad said he admired your mother very much. He said that the north is full of stubborn stones. If those stones can have half of your mother ¡¯s insight and intelligence, everything he does there will be at least a hundred times easier ... "

    "I am afraid that the" stone "said by Lord Byron is not just stone ..." the gray elf Meli Baizhi reminded in a small voice, but her low voice was quickly overshadowed by the crackling words behind the peas.

    But she did not feel any frustration or annoyance-she was used to this situation.

    Probably, this is why they can become friends.

    ...

    "Academic life ... looks a little envious."

    Amber sat on the high fence, looking at the courtyard in front of the castle-like main building of the Imperial College. Looking at the students who were immersed in the best years of the world, they couldn''t help but murmur with emotion.

    Her legs protruded outside the wall, dangling in the air, it seemed quite comfortable.

    A figure appeared beside her like a ghost, and turned into a bald man with a scar on his face: "Boss, do you want to go to school?"

    "What kind of school do I seem to be able to enroll in? I''m also a lecturer!" Amber immediately glared at his deputy. "Don''t talk nonsense, tell the truth."

    "It has been investigated. One of the international students is definitely a spy. There are two other suspects. The others are okay," Scarface Anton was reprimanded. He immediately became serious and began to report seriously. We have fixed the communication channels of the three people, and the ''Magic'' special team is trying to do something without disturbing them. The other batches of international students have no problem, including the focused Dana-- She is indeed the gold of an earl of Tifeng. Her innocent identity is no problem. The previous active contact with Fendil Wilde was not a conspiracy. It should be simply a bad brain. "

    "It''s not bad ... Tifeng people are indeed for knowledge. They are not stupid enough to waste all their valuable academic opportunities on useless espionage. You target those people, whether they are spies or not. Suspected spy, if you have a chance to rebel, do it. Do n¡¯t alarm your target if you have no chance, just keep monitoring. In the future, it will be a baby. When the sleeper evacuated before, we lost some of the manpower placed in Tifeng You have to find a way to get back ... "

    Scarface Anton nodded: "I understand, boss."

    Amber waved her hand, and Anton disappeared silently on the surrounding wall, then she cast her eyes on the courtyard again and sighed softly:

    "Academic life ..."

 Chapter 897ï¼š Across the line of time

    Since the middle of the summer, everything has been on the right track, and this huge country has gradually developed in accordance with the trajectory set by Gao Wen for it.

    In the study room with velvet carpet, the cool cold wind is blowing slowly from the air outlet in the corner of the room. The sunlight before noon is very bright, which makes the quaint book shelves and decorative weapon racks in the study room look brighter than in the past. Many, Gavin sat in the chair where he usually sat and listened to the report, while Hetty stood opposite his desk.

    The desk is new and the style is the same as before.

    "This is a report on diplomatic and economic activity from the west," Hetty briefly reported the content while putting the collated documents in front of Gao Wen. "Overall, contact with the remaining tribes of Ogure All went well-including the spirit clan who had been unclear before. So far, the gray elves and human tribes that first contacted us have established stable business exchanges with the empire, and agreed to introduce magic nets and railway systems within their sphere of influence. The remaining races agreed to establish commercial channels. As for the magic net and the railway ... they will wait until they see the "effects" in the gray elves and human territories. "

    Gao Wen nodded in satisfaction: "The tribe of Ogure is a loose alliance, and they are used to it, and dealing with them can only be done step by step. At least the five kings of the jury have shown a friendly willingness. It ¡¯s the biggest development. Is there news from the dwarf kingdom on the west coast of the mainland? "

    "The dwarves are very interested in our machines, and there are gray elves to help us bridge the bridge. Negotiations have been smooth, but the land transportation between us and the dwarves is inconvenient, not only to pass through the entire Ogure tribe, There are also large areas of forests and mountains, so the official launch of trade must at least wait until Beigang is put into use-taking the west coastal route. Prior to this, the dwarves should not purchase our heavy machinery on a large scale due to cost considerations. "

    "It shouldn''t be too long ... The progress of Beigang is very smooth, and the previously discussed Kraken technical team should reach the North Coast in two days, which can speed up the construction of the ship there," Gao Wen casually Said, "Is there anything else to report?"

    "There is one more thing," Hetty nodded. "Ms. Wenna Baizhi, the head of the gray elf''s tribe, hopes to further expand the export quota of alchemical raw materials. She seems to plan to create a new economic ''signboard'' for the moss forest. The alchemy raw materials held by the elves have become an important economic pillar of the tribe of Ogure. "

    "Grey Elf ... I remember that the daughter of Patriarch Wenna is now studying at Imperial College?"

    Hetillo recalled and nodded: "Yes, Meli Baizhi-this year''s freshman, enrolled in the Magic Department through standard international student procedures, minoring in alchemy and social management."

    "Three-series full repair?" Gao Wen couldn''t help but raised his eyebrows. "It''s a diligent child ... wait, the gray elves of the magic department are freshman? It is impossible that Kamel jumped out of the window when he last lectured. Just ... "

    "It''s her," Herty seemed to tremble, "Imperial College has begun to strengthen classroom management and the safety guarantee around the teaching facilities ..."

    "... The gray elf was the first foreign country to establish a good relationship with the empire, and it was also the force that always maintained good relations with the Moen Dynasty in the Ansu era," after two seconds of silence, Gao Wen bluntly brought the topic back on track. "They are a race that is very good at doing business, with footprints all over the western continent, and the gray elf traders are even called the" continent of the western continent. "We need to deal with such a race-and they are interested in new things, It also helps us to promote new machines and industrial products to the western part of the mainland. We can promise Ms. Wenna''s request-but the specific amount needs to be jointly agreed by the economic and industrial sectors. "

    "I see," Herty nodded. "After going back, I will organize an internal meeting and reply to the Gray Elves as soon as possible."

    Gao Wen made a sound, just wanted to ask something more, but a knock on the door suddenly came from outside the study door.

    After getting Gao Wen''s response, the door of the study was opened, and an old man with a gentle and calm look and deep eyes came in-Godwin Orlando, who was in charge of the cultural department.

    Gao Wen glanced at the old scholar who had devoted himself to Cecil in the earliest years and made great contributions in this country. After noticing the dress of the other party, he raised his eyebrows in surprise: Orlando today is wearing a brand new Black dress and black trousers, a golden bracelet hangs down the pocket on the chest, gray hair is meticulously combed, and wears a pair of book-like gold-framed glasses, which is usually the same as this old scholar. The clothes you are used to are very different.

    "Your Majesty," Godwin greeted Gao Wen first, and then saw that Hetty was there, and then nodded and greeted, "Heidi''s Archon, Good Day."

    "Are you starting to wear new formal clothes too?" Gao Wen asked casually.

    "Ah ... yes, it''s a try," Godwin was about to report the situation, he couldn''t help but stunned when he heard Gao Wen''s words, and then looked down at his clothes, a slightly restrained smile on his face, " After all, most young people are now in the government office, and even the elderly are gradually changing their costumes. The old scholar robes are only worn out in ceremonial occasions ... Even last week, Peterman ordered a formal dress, I Try it out too. "

    Then the old scholar asked again, "Isn''t it strange that I look like this?"

    "It''s perfect for you," Gao Wen said with a smile. "It seems a lot more energetic-and it''s not a bad thing to follow the trend."

    "That''s good-I don''t twist all the way when I wear it out today," the old gentleman moved his neck to the left and right. "Actually, it is very comfortable, but I always have a feeling of being imprisoned by the fabric ... Fortunately, I am adapting now Now. "

    As he said, he came to Gao Wen ¡¯s desk and took out a report from his file book and handed it over: "Your Majesty, the" literature preservation "project has made some progress recently, and I have compiled it into a report. . "

    The "literature preservation" in his mouth is a large-scale investigation and protection of all kinds of classics, legends, knowledge, history and other file materials launched by Gao Wen in the country. It is an "national cultural relics book and intellectual heritage emergency preservation project." Short for "Godwin Orlando is one of the main leaders of this project.

    Gao Wen took over the report and began to glance at the above content, while Godwin added some details:

    "We have successfully compiled the noble lineages of the entire western region from the first dynasty to the second dynasty, and have registered and collated according to the nobility list that is still preserved today ...

    "... we found some valuable documents in the large library of San Sunil, or they may help us interpret some of the historical truths of the most chaotic period of the second dynasty of Ansu ..."

    At the beginning, the old scholar of professional management documents reported such "normal" things, but soon he mentioned the content of technical recovery in the second half of the report, and the details of the report made Gao Wen express his expression. Quirky:

    "... Last week, a working group contacted the locals while organizing local files in the Pompeii area, and found an accident in a village. The local villagers took out their ''Protection Scroll'' passed down from generation to generation. Sharing the construction technology of the ii type artificial intelligence logic library, Dean Jenny judged that the technology is related to the Gondor Iron Man, or may help us solve the problem of automatic coordination of factory machinery ...

    "... The action led by Sir Vip Grant to investigate the collections of noble families around the world has also progressed. A baron from the west has found a drawing of a key structure of the photolithographic wafer etching machine in his cellar-this name The baron ¡¯s ancestor may be one of the rarest Gondor fugitives during the second pioneering period. His descendants coincidentally preserved precious technology, but because only a part of the drawings were saved and the family inheritance was interrupted, the role of these drawings was forgotten. Master Kamel believes that the photolithographic wafer etching technology of the Gondor era can no longer be used in modern times, but some of the runes and mechanical structures on the drawings still have reference significance ...

    "... A wandering swordsman from the eastern region shared with us the key technology of the light wave suppressor-he holds a completely failed energy conduit that still has a reference to the internal structure. For hundreds of years he and his The family has been using this energy conduit to knock on walnuts, completely unaware that it is the legacy of the Gondor era. Master Kamel believes that this conduit may help us solve the heat dissipation problem of the rainbow light generator.

    "In addition, the wandering swordsman who has contributed has been awarded. In view of the hidden dangers of illegal possession of weapons and the tightening of the registration system for the transcendence, this swordsman is currently receiving education and training from the local security forces, and he is willing to become A local sheriff, similar to the "collection" situation, has recently become more and more in the east. Due to the gradual stability of the social order and the continuous implementation of the new system, the original "wild" transcendents are now in batches. The ground is included. "

    Godwin Orlando meticulously reported key content, even though his original major was paperwork, and even if he was old, he still retells the contents of these technical fields without any omission-until Gao Wen''s expression is strangely obvious He couldn''t help but stop: "Your Majesty, is there anything wrong?"

    "Um ... no, no problem," Gao Wen couldn''t help rubbing his brows, feeling that this kind of "village in **** area shared **** technology with you" really made people feel an indescribable sense of violation, but just The existence of the Tudor Empire ¡¯s heritage and the fact that modern technology and culture are completely dysfunctional make this situation take for granted. He ca n¡¯t explain the slot inside to others, and he can only hold his stomach full of emotions in the bronchi. Progress ... not bad, very good. "

    Then he looked up at Godwin, on the one hand, to transfer his embarrassment, and on the other hand, he sincerely sighed: "It is really difficult for you, a clerical staff to sort out technical things."

    ¡°Please do n¡¯t say that¡ªit ¡¯s not all I ¡¯m sorting out by myself,¡± Godwin said hurriedly, ¡°''literacy preservation'' is the most grand, greatest, and most exciting job I''ve ever seen in my life, countless People are working hard to protect those precious intellectual heritages to avoid their complete sinking and being lost in the dust of history. There are many departments involved in this work, both in the cultural field and the technical field. Professionals came to control, and I was lucky to be one of the leaders of the entire project just because I was good at collecting information and years of insignificant qualifications ... I only feel honored and thankful, and I will not complain at all. "

    Gao Wen looked at the old gentleman''s eyes and slowly smiled, nodding: "That''s fine."

    Then he lowered his head again, looking at the last part of the report.

    After a few seconds, his brow suddenly frowned, and then slowly stretched out, a thoughtful look appeared on his face.

    "Ancestor?" Hetty noticed the change in Govin''s expression and couldn''t help asking, "Is there any problem?"

    "... Prince Savin of Luan City found an ancient book in the church''s collection ..." Gao Wen said slowly. "It is highly suspected that the" Modier Travels "lost by the Wilde family in the north."

    "Modier''s Travels?" Hetty froze for a moment, and soon reacted. "It was the Grand Duke of the Wild family who was keen on traveling and exploring six hundred years ago? The one who cast the ''Cold Disaster'' talisman ? "

    "It''s him," Gao Wen nodded and put his report on the table. "He left a travel note, but it was lost many years ago, and he is now found hiding in the cathedral of Luan. But this is not The key, the key is ... This travelogue may also be related to Amber. "

    Hetty was taken aback. "Amber? How could a travel note left by the Duke of the Northern Territory six hundred years ago have something to do with her?"

    Gao Wen did not immediately answer Herty''s question, but first looked at Godwin: "Has that travel note been sent?"

    "Yes, after the on-site emergency repairs, I sent them to the capital immediately," Godwin Orlando immediately replied. "Now the copy and archive are completed. Do you need its original?"

    Gao Wen nodded: "Bring here, as soon as possible."

    Then he looked at Hetty again: "What is Amber doing now?"

    "It should be in the office on the 25th. Today she will host a meeting ..."

    "Let her come to me directly after the meeting," Gao Wen Shen Sheng said, "Just say ... I have something to show her."

    "Yes, ancestors."

 Chapter 898ï¼š Travels

    After finishing the MIB meeting, Amber went straight to Gao Wen''s study.

    Gao Wen was sitting behind his desk at this time, carefully looking at an old book that had been repaired and reinforced. His eyes slowly moved on the mottled pages and the letters repainted by the book repairer. The smell of the alchemy potion, which has not completely dissipated, slowly drifted into his nostrils. The content of this ancient travel note made him think from time to time. Then, a sudden sound from the air interrupted his movements¡ª ¡ª

    "Hey! I heard you looking for me just after the meeting!" Amber''s figure emerged from the air, with a force of eternal enthusiasm, "Is there any need to process money again?"

    Gao Wen raised his head from the ancient book, glanced at the amber standing in front of him, a smile appeared on his face, and pointed to the chair beside the desk: "Sit down, I have something to show you."

    In the first time, Amber noticed something unusual from behind Gao Wen''s smile and tone. The seemingly sharp "half elf" shook his ears immediately and frowned suspiciously: "You This is ... what are you going to show me? "

    Gao Wen stood up from behind his desk, exhaled for a long time, and gently pushed the ancient book forward: "Give you-rest assured, repaired, it will not be so easily damaged."

    "A book?" Amber froze for a moment when she saw that it was just a book, and subconsciously took it over, but soon her less caring expression gradually froze, and she vaguely noticed it. What, with complex and unbelievable eyes in her eyes, she slowly raised her head and looked at Gao Wen, "... is that book?"

    "The exact evidence has been found," Gao Wen nodded gently. "An unknown shadow thief tried to steal it from a church-so this book was sent to the library of St. Luan''s Cathedral. Save. We compared all the information we can find, and finally confirmed that it is what your adoptive father wanted to steal. "

    "That''s it ... just for it ..." The ever-excited expression on Amber''s face gradually faded away. She grabbed the mottled cover of the ancient book with some force, but soon let go of her hand as if fearing damage. She stared at the repaired letters on the cover, her fingers slowly stroking on it, her eyes changed several times, but in the end she neither cried nor laughed.

    For a long time, she looked up at Gao Wen: "I saw you were reading it just now ... What''s so special about this book?"

    "Strictly speaking, it is composed of several books-several fragments and broken chapters, and a crappy editor forcibly blends them together, and accounts for the" parts "that make up the book. The largest proportion, and the one I think is most likely to interest your adoptive father, is a travelogue. "

    Amber''s eyes widened: "Travel?"

    "Modil''s Travels," Gao Wen nodded. "The author is the Duke of the North, six hundred years ago, Modil Wilde."

    As the person in charge of intelligence, Amber is no stranger to the name and the relevant information behind the name. She was surprised: "... You mean, the note lost by the Wild family ?! The one Victoria also mentioned to you? "

    Gao Wen nodded and pointed his chin at the ancient book in Amber''s hand: "Now it''s in your hand."

    "But ... why did my adoptive father ..." Amber glanced down at the "journey" in his hand with incomprehensible eyes, "Is it worth his risk?"

    "I was also trying to find the reason just now, and I found the reason from the content of that travel note, but I haven''t found it yet," Gao Wen said. "I only have a little bit left, maybe we can find it together. If your foster father was It was after hearing some of the contents of this travelogue that we decided to take the risk and if his information was correct, then we would definitely see it. "

    Amber immediately nodded and came to Gao Wen to open the book-after glancing at the contents, she scratched her hair a little embarrassedly: "Ah ... it seems that I still want you to find ..."

    She saw that the text of the Travels consisted of a large number of dizzying and difficult to recognize words and phrases: it was the human common language six hundred years ago, which is closer to the ancient Gondor Empire text, although the modern human common The language comes from its changes, but after hundreds of years of changes, the grammar of these words from the spelling form to the entire sentence has been very different from the contemporary.

    Amber can only vaguely recognize some of the short sentences inside, but it is probably as difficult as understanding an ancient Gondor book to understand it completely.

    She suddenly understood why a "crappy editor" would put together such a book and several other irrelevant miscellaneous books. Obviously, there are only dedicated senior scholars who have studied the text and mastered a lot of knowledge. The priests can only understand this thing-of course, an old dumpling who was resurrected from the Gondor era is also enough.

    Gao Wen naturally knew this, so he did not shy away. After moving the book a little to his side, he began to recognize the words above with Amber.

    This ancient travelogue contains staggeringly rich content, and its author, the Duke of the North Realm 600 years ago, is obviously very different from the contemporary nobles. Modil Wilde lived in a time closer to the early pioneers. He was even deeply influenced by the earliest Wilde Grand Duke. This led him to be more adventurous and creative in death than his descendants. Sex.

    His footprints are in every corner that humans can explore at that time (even including areas that no humans have stepped on except him), especially after completing the transfer and arrangement of the power and responsibility of the Duke, his adventure It is even more surprising, from the border of Gondor wasteland to the violet country that was still mysterious to humans at that time, from the frozen mountains of the Principality of the Holy Dragon to the depths of the desert in eastern Tifeng, and even some of them are occupied by elemental creatures. The different space of the world, never knows where the space debris floating in the corner of the universe ... He has set foot in it.

    Every time he explores a new place, he will entrust his organized notes to a loyal servant of his own (the loyal servant will wait for the owner to return in a safe place), and write new ones in the subsequent exploration journey After returning safely, he will organize these new notes, integrate them with the previous notes, and take them to the next adventure.

    This behavior seemed rather incomprehensible to Amber, who was born hundreds of years ago. After reading several thrilling expeditions in a row, she couldn''t help but frown and asked: "A big noble like him ... why is that? Enthusiastic about taking risks? Many of these "adventures" are clearly beyond the level of leisure and ease. It''s just like looking for death ... "

    "... He is a generation close to the Blazers. At that time, the descendants of the Blazers were also deeply influenced by their parents and grandparents," Gao Wen shook his head. "Many people believe that humanity will one day return to Gondor In the heyday of the era, and for that day to come, they had to walk through every inch of the continent''s land to find a safe boundary for the human civilization at that time. I have not seen the generation of Modil, But I can imagine what their heirs look like according to my generation, and I can be sure that Modil Wilde was not the only adventurer at the time-only the big nobles and superpowers like him Ability to circulate your notes so far. "

    Amber blinked inexplicably, no longer having problems, and turned his attention back to the second half of Modier ¡¯s notes, while next to her, Gao Wen ¡¯s eyes swept over some of the old paper pages. The words suddenly slowed down.

    Amber immediately noticed this: "What did you see?"

    "... I suspect that I found something that aroused your adoptive father''s interest ..." Gao Wen said while flipping through the following pages quickly, glanced at the content inside, and after a few changes in his eyes, he slowly wrinkled Frowned.

    "Then you read it to me," Amber looked at Gao Wen and didn''t say anything. She was a little anxious. "Hey, I must know that most of this content has something to do with my life. I''m all mentally prepared. You tell me. what¡­¡­"

    "In his later years, Modil Wilde had explored the shadow world and successfully established communication with the residents in the shadow world ..." After a moment of thought, Gao Wen nodded and reached out to point to the words in the travel notes-

    The following is an autograph left by Modil Wilder:

    "X month x day ... After several unsuccessful attempts, I finally found a weak point in the real world, a natural shadow fissure. This fissure can be expanded and stabilized by rituals, so that a human can Step into it completely and stay for a long time, instead of briefly traveling through the shadow boundary like other shadow professions. I ¡¯m not sure if the ancient Gondor mages used this method to open the door of the shadow. , But this is the best way I can find ...

    "X month x day, with perfect preparation, the rift opened, as stable as I thought, but the scale was slightly smaller than expected, but it was still sufficient. I decided to pass through this door at the moment of the strongest shadow power tonight ,Wish me luck¡­¡­

    "... Across the door is a world that is more barren and weirder than I expected ... There is no color, the lifeless black, white and gray colors construct everything in this world ... Things in the real world are projected into this space in a weird state , The town where I lived temporarily appears as a large stack of twisted building fragments, and the mountain in the distance seems to turn into a squirming black mist ...

    "This world is obviously not suitable for the survival of ordinary people, and I do n¡¯t see any value in the exploitation of resources, but I still decided to go deeper. The good news is that the magic here is still the same as the outside world except for the imbalance of elements. More than 80% of the strength can be exerted here ...

    "X month x day ... I met those creatures! They look very similar to humans, wearing weird clothes like rune cloth, like the smoke of a restrained adult ... they float from afar, I think I did not disturb them. I can be sure that they are the legendary shadow dwellers, the intelligent inhabitants living in the shadow world. It is said that only a few masters who specialize in the way of shadow have witnessed these mysterious creatures by extreme chance. , But even those masters have not succeeded in establishing communication with the Shadow Residents ...

    "Me, Modil Wilde, the most powerful human caster in this country-although not a shadow mage-intends to challenge, I will try to establish communication with these mysterious creatures, they may be able to tell me this weird What secrets are there in the bizarre world ...

    "X month x day, never played.

    "X month x day, never played.

    "X month x day, prepared well, even returned to the real world to perform some special rituals, I believe I have accumulated enough experience, including how to deal with their invisible bodies and their increasing number, I do not There are weaknesses.

    "X month x day, never played.

    "Modil, Modil! Look at your shameful record! But you are the most powerful human spellcaster in the country! How can you run after the deserted one by one group of weird enemies who can only whisper?

    "X month x day, never played.

    "I think it should be outsmarted.

    "I''m not young anymore. I want to rely on strategy like an old mage who fits my age ... If the method is proper, those shadow residents may also be reasonable.

    "I want to keep all my previous failures intact. I might be able to give some warning to future adventurers. Of course, this may damage my image, but as an adventurer, it is a duty to try the road. The embarrassing experience is also a valuable experience, and I cannot conceal my failure.

    "Thinking about the good news, I am already old, so I can publish these records in a hurry, leave a last word, and let my children and grandchildren publish it, so that I can''t hear those ridicules ... maybe even Someone was impressed by my sense of humor ... "

    Gao Wen had just glanced at it just now, so his expression could still be stretched at this time, but the amber next to him could not help pulling up the corner of his mouth. After a while, he couldn''t help saying: "This man has a big brain ..."

    Gao Wen: "He is one of Victoria''s ancestors ..."

    Amber: "That''s what Dazhi Ruoyu said ..."

    "It''s just a special character," Gao Wen said solemnly and indifferently, pointing to the following words, "Let''s go, he began to try to approach those shadow residents in a special way."

    Amber quickly shut up and put her head away¡ªalthough she did n¡¯t understand it, she followed Gavin ¡¯s fingers and looked down:

    "... The shadow dwellers seem to extremely reject foreign uninvited guests. They treat me as an intruder in the real world before they refuse to communicate again and again. What if I make myself look like a creature living in the shadow world?

    "This idea is bold and feasible. I know some special rituals and magic potions-large doses of shadow potions may not be so friendly to the stomach and intestines, but may make those shadow dwellers friendly to me, and even a little gastrointestinal discomfort. Important ...

    "X month x day ... I completed the ritual according to the above ideas, transformed myself into a form similar to a shadow creature, and took a sufficient amount of shadow potions. I found an old friend who knew the magic of the shadow system, he said I''m ''just looking like a shadow'' now, so I''m sure it''s foolproof.

    "I decided to try to contact the shadow dwellers tonight-then the shadow power in me will also reach its peak, and my disguise must be flawless.

    "X month x day, never played.

    "After coming back, I experienced severe diarrhea.

    "... (Gu Gangduo''s rough mouth) (Ansu''s rough mouth) (Northern rough mouth) (unspeakable rude words)"

 Chapter 899ï¼š Interleaved mapping

    After knowing what was written in the ancient mottled travel notes, Amber felt a sense of "why am I wasting my time here watching this thing" so much that she even forgot the book for a while What a special thing, I forgot that my adoptive father had lost his life because of this book.

    But then again, at this time she remembered the fact that it would be even more sad that the content of this book was beyond her expectations.

    But soon she noticed Gao Wen''s serious expression, and realized from this expression that Modil''s travel notes must have some useful content in the follow-up.

    "His attempt finally succeeded," Gao Wen turned over a page, pointing to the content above, and said, "The things behind this ... a lot of information."

    Amber quickly rectified her good expression, and once again leaned her head over

    "X month x day, after ... many failures, I think I have found the pattern.

    "My camouflage plan was unsuccessful, but this does not mean that there is a problem with my thinking. Try to weaken the hostility of the Shadow Residents and let myself be" mixed into it. "This is in itself the right direction. The problem is that my pretense is only for humans. The words are very clever, but in the eyes of real shadow creatures, this disguise is probably very clumsy.

    "So, when the Shadow Residents saw me, it might be as if a human in the real world saw a monster in human skin. The human skin is still bloody. No surprise, this can only cause greater hostility and tension. Understand more violent attacks.

    "After realizing this possibility, I decided to make a more thorough conversion, a ... a more risky conversion than before.

    "I extracted my soul ... using the method I learned from the head of a lich in my early years, plus a little improvement, so as to maintain the" human nature "of the soul and be able to return at any time The original body.

    "Here, I need to remind any readers that my method is not informative. It is very dangerous and easy to get out of control. Even if you know the lich stuff, do n¡¯t be blind and confident. Think of yourself As powerful and knowledgeable as Modil Wilde, my attempts are based on my own situation, and anyone who imitates me ... well, anyway, I was already dead at that time, do n¡¯t blame the powerful Modil ¡¤ Wilde did not give a reminder. "

    "Is this man really having a problem !!" Amber finally couldn''t help but exclaimed, and the vulgar words blurted out, "Pull out the soul and go to the shadow world to" contact "those indigenous people? How can he be so motivated? ? "

    "... To be honest, I was also a bit surprised, which was beyond the courage of the Blazers ... Probably this is the explorer''s attachment," Gao Wen shook his head, "but in any case, he succeeded."

    Yes, this crazy operation of extracting the soul and transforming was successful, Modil Wilde wrote in the travel note:

    "... I succeeded, it was wonderful to look at the world from the perspective of the soul, and my body was lying there quietly, and my old servant Malfoy was nervously guarding ''it'', which was imaginative Lian Pian even made me think of my appearance at the funeral after a few years ... but now it is obviously not a cranky time.

    "In the state of soul, I can still use spells and perform many actions that only living people can perform (such as writing things). I have completed preparations for the ritual, this time, I will transform my soul without the body Dragging on, this transformation will almost no longer carry any "breath" of the material world, and the soul will leave no trace after the transformation, it will be the real shadow soul, almost the same as those of the shadow residents ... theoretically such.

    "I believe my theory in the name of Wilde.

    "... x month x day, I came to the shadow world again, in the form of a ''shadow soul''. After wandering for a while, I finally captured the breath of the shadow dwellers ... good luck.

    "I succeeded! I just finished a successful contact! I stood in front of the creature covered with cloth, frank and without conflict, everything went smoothly. The creature seemed to be curious to me, he walked around me He spent a lot of time in the end, but in the end he did n¡¯t attack him. Then he started to mumble some strange phrases with me ... I want to focus on these phrases. This is the language of the shadow dwellers. A mumbling voice like a dream, but I couldn''t understand it at that time, but now the situation seems to have changed, perhaps because of the ''Shadow Soul'', I feel like I am vaguely able to understand their meaning!

    "I need some time to crack the language of the Shadow Residents, and to deal with some Shadow Residents, they have intelligence and memory, and they also have emotions and logic. Although they do n¡¯t seem to be the same as humans, I did experience them deeply. Emotions, so a good relationship is essential for the next step ... "

    Gao Wen slowly turned the pages of the book, after which was a relatively boring account. Modil Wilde wrote a lot in this part. Obviously, this wonderful adventure in the shadow world is of great significance to him, and soon , His record reached a more critical part:

    "... I have been in this world for a long time, and I only occasionally returned a few times in the middle to replenish the soul energy and confirm the real world situation (mainly the mental state of Old Malfoy, he was a little nervous while taking care of my body , I worry that if he does n¡¯t show up for a long time, he will bury me.) As for now, I need to record my progress here.

    "I can already communicate with those Shadow Residents, relatively smooth communication.

    "Surprisingly, these shadow dwellers are quite ... friendly when they can communicate. They are not completely alienated and ferocious creatures as I imagined. In fact, they even have some ... Lazy and sluggish. I can only think of these words to describe them, because all the shadow dwellers I contacted showed similar traits without hitting them. They wandered in this world muddled, thinking slowly. There is no rich daily life. They do n¡¯t seem to pay attention to the changes in the world and have n¡¯t thought much about their own affairs. Although they do have wisdom, they do n¡¯t use it most of the time.

    "Of course, it is another situation that they are angry ... Since I have already written the relevant details before, I will not say more here.

    "All in all, the Shadow Residents feel to me as if they are ... sleepwalking, they seem to be immersed in a half-dream half-awakening dream, and therefore wandering, but they are shallower than human" sleepwalking ", they can be with me Communication, as long as I take the initiative to contact and repeatedly ask some questions, there will be interpretation by the Shadow Residents. Although their interpretation is often muddled, at least I can be sure that they are communicating with me.

    "I can''t help but wonder, is the Shadow Sleeper''s" sleepwalking "the normal feature of this race? It was like this when they were sane? Or ......... I met really a shadow sleeper who was half asleep, and they still There is a state of complete ''waking up'' ... I''m not sure about this, or whether it''s a good idea to ''wake them up'', so no further attempts are made.

    "After many exchanges, I learned some interesting knowledge from these shadow creatures, based on their worldview knowledge. They obviously know the material world, but they make our material world a" shallow world ", a weird Salutation, it took me a long time to understand what it means ... shallow world? Interesting.

    "... After many inquiries, Shadow Residents told me a vocabulary called" Deep Realm ". This vocabulary seemed to correspond to" Shallow Realm ". When I asked about this vocabulary in depth, I got incredible The Shadow Residents said that they were all born from the "Deep Realm", but when I subconsciously asked whether the "Deep Realm" was "this world" (Shadow Realm), they told me not !!

    "They were not born in the shadow world. Although they wandered and survived in this space, the place where they were really born was a world called" Deep World "that anthropologists had never known!

    "I considered the difference between the vocabulary of the shadow dwellers and the vocabulary of the present world. They called the material world" shallow realm ", so their" deep realm "may also correspond to a place known to humans, but the saying is different. After many inquiries, I found no evidence in this regard ... There is no evidence to prove what the "deep realm" mentioned by Shadow Residents is, which became a mystery ...

    "I think I need to stay here longer.

    "There is a Shadow Resident who has maintained a good relationship with me. I started to try to get more" knowledge "from him. Unfortunately, I can''t write down the name of this new friend. Shadow Resident has no name, although I I tried to call him something, but he didn''t seem to like it ... I would call him ''Brian'' in private.

    "Brian also failed to help me solve the mystery of the" deep boundary ". In this respect, the information he revealed was similar to other Shadow Residents, but in more conversations, Brian told me something outside the deep boundary. Things ... He mentioned the group of Shadow Residents, he does not care how the mere mortal race of the "shallow realm" calls himself this group, he just said, "We are walking on the edge of a dream, wandering along the border of the sober world" , This is his original words ...

    "A very mysterious and seemingly metaphorical sentence, I tried to interpret it, but suffered from a lack of key clues. What is this" dream "? Brian did not answer ...

    "After many attempts, I can only sum up this point: all the Shadow Residents are wanderers walking on the edge of the dream. This seems to be a dream from the deep realm. This dream has been maintained for many years, while the Shadow Residents ¡­ They seem to be part of this dream in a sense, at least they think so. They wander along the borders of the dream and walk around over and over again, seeming to outline the dream and the lucid world in this way The dividing line ...

    "I think of my" feeling "of them before. They are a half-dream half-wake race, as if sleepwalking. It''s muddled. I think I found the empirical evidence of this feeling. They really are" sleepwalking "...

    "It makes me a little bit creepy, and further feels that ..." Wake up "these shadow dwellers may not really be a good idea.

    "In addition to the progress made on that treacherous" Deep Realm Dream "," Brian "also helped me learn more about the shadow realm, deep realm, and shallow realm ...

    "They said that there is a certain relationship between the" deep boundary "and the" shallow boundary ", and the two are actually overlapping. However, the deep boundary and the shallow boundary cannot directly establish a connection. Only a few talented people have noticed The moment they stagger, but those lucky people can''t understand it, it''s beyond human intelligence ...

    "They also talked about the" hometown ", that is, the mysterious" deep realm ". They said that the deep realm was not set in stone. When the shadow dwellers were born, there was a stable and beautiful place. I''m not sure what the shadow dwellers said Whether "beauty" is the concept of "beauty" in the minds of ordinary people in the material world. The aesthetics of the two races may differ greatly, but I can feel that from "Brian" and several other familiar shadow dwellers. The deep realm of loss and frustration is gone.

    "In" Brian "parlance, it is now a distorted, desolate, barren and gradual field of madness. The deep realm is moving towards the end, although it has also experienced a short period of" recovery ", but the overall decline and demise It seems to be unstoppable ... The shadow dwellers therefore left the deep realm and wandered into the shadow realm closer to the "shallow realm".

    "In addition, they also mentioned one thing. This is a major event that is recorded as a major event in the overall muddled Shadow Resident Ethnic Group. Such a situation is not often seen. They mentioned that not all Shadow Residents are wandering. On the edge of the eternal ''Deep Dream'', there was an individual who accidentally fell into a ''wake trap'' and took the wrong step out of the sight of the ethnic group ...

    "''Brian'' told me that it was the only shadow dweller in history who ''woke up''.

    "Of course, Shadow Residents don''t have" history "," historical "is just an adjective.

    "Strangely, although the Shadow Residents referred to this as a" big event ", they didn''t seem to care much about it during the conversation. They didn''t want to find the" missing "clan, even though it included Many Shadow Residents, including Brian, expressed regret for this, but they did not seem to care more ...

    "I asked Brian about it, and his answer was intriguing, he said

    "''Why not find it? In the end we all wake up''."

 Chapter 900ï¼š Another record

    Amber raised his head and met Gao Wen''s calm and deep vision.

    "Then ... then what?" She asked curiously.

    Gao Wen turned to the next page of his travel notes. In the mottled ancient notes room, the last few paragraphs of this record gradually appeared in front of the person:

    "... Brian''s answer gave me a sense of inexplicable fear, and I believe that this fear has nothing to do with his words themselves-some kind of super-experienced" foresight "from the intuition of the transcendental brought this This kind of fear, I instinctively feel that Brian mentioned a rather bad situation. These shadow dwellers who are wandering on the edge of the deep dream, maintaining the sober and dream boundary, when they wake up collectively ... to the material world I''m afraid it''s not a good thing.

    "The only good news is that this kind of thing doesn''t seem to happen in the short term-Brian answered so. He said: We finally wake up, but now it seems that this stage is still far away, The dream of the deep realm was once on the verge of lucidity, but not long ago, it has returned to stability, and this stability may continue for a long time.

    "I asked him what caused the fluctuation of the deep dream, what made it sober, and what made it stable again-but Brian did not answer, he returned to the state of dreams and wandering. Then I tried again After several attempts, including other Shadow Residents, the results were similar. It seems that as long as this issue is involved, they will immediately enter a deeper dream ... This further exacerbated my anxiety.

    "X month x day ... surveys that have not progressed for many days are frustrating, and even more frustrating ... I found myself at a time when I had to leave.

    "Unconsciously, I have been staying in this world dominated by the shadow power for too long. Even if there is an opportunity to return to the material world for rest, I am still continuously affected by the shadow power here-without physical body. In the case of ''basic'', the loss and assimilation speed of the soul is more rapid than imagined. If I don''t return, my soul may be irreversibly damaged, or even ... become a member here forever.

    "Xyyx, it''s time to say goodbye, farewell to Brian, and farewell to other Shadow Residents. Although we are not a race, I even lurked to them in disguise. Creatures have lived a fulfilling life ... they are disturbing, but they also bring me unimaginable knowledge. I think I will always remember this knowledge and these special ''friends''.

    "Before I leave, I will fade away my form of Shadow Soul. It ¡¯s a bit adventurous with Brian, which is a bit risky, but it is more in line with my principles, and I think ... at least what can change if you get along for many days, these shadows Residents also have reason and memory, maybe they will also accept me as a special ''friend'' ...

    "X month x day, never played.

    "Forget it, that''s it, at the end of any journey, at least the journey is particularly fulfilling. I should go back to old Malfoy to get my body back-goodbye, the shadow world."

    "The main record ends here," Gao Wen raised his head from the travel note and looked at Amber''s eyes. "There are two more sections after this, and Modil Wilde mentioned that he returned once again after his body recovered. In the shadow world, but he failed to find those shadow dwellers-they seem to have wandered elsewhere. In later years, due to the gradual step into aging and the use of most of his energy in organizing early notes, he I never went back. "

    Amber opened her mouth, but said nothing at the end. She took a step back and went to the chair by the desk. She sat up and stared blankly at the travel notes on the high-instrument table. She looked a little flustered.

    "The text above ... reveals a lot of things," Gao Wen said, "a lot of information about the shadow world, about the shadow inhabitants ... and the mysterious shallow and deep realms. But I think the most important thing for you It should be ... "

    "A member who ''woke up'' ahead of time disappeared in the sight of the tribe ... that should be me," Amber took a breath and seemed to have revived, she pointed to herself, "judging according to the timeline , I should be sleeping in the shadow fortress during the active years of Modil Wilde ... in the form of an artificial human embryo. The scholars of the Gondor Empire captured the souls of the shadow dwellers and successfully injected one of them into the artificial man Inside, this is where I came from. "

    "Yes, we all know this," Gao Wen nodded. "Now it seems that your adoptive father should have learned some of the contents of Modil''s travel notes from that year, and learned that it may mention your life experience. Before taking the risk to steal it. "

    "But it''s so worthless," Amber looked at the Modil travel note, and whispered as if talking to herself, "The content above ... which is worth his doing! I don''t care how I got here Is n¡¯t it safe for An An steady to live in the country? "

    "But he probably felt it was necessary," Gao Wen shook his head. "And most of him was not sure about the real content of this travelogue, nor did he expect that he would miss. It was not something he could decide in advance."

    Amber couldn''t help mumbling: "He''s a fool. He has long worn away his ability as a hidden knight in the countryside, but he still thinks he was the elite royal shadow guard ..."

    "... This mentioned the" Birth "of the Shadow Residents," Gao Wen glanced at Amber, and did not speak comfortably, but went directly to other topics, "They were born in a dream of" Deep World ", and this The continued existence of dreams keeps them in their current state. They are walking in the shadow world, actually walking in the border between dream and lucidity ... Can you understand what this means? "

    Amber thought about it and shook his head: "I don''t know-although I can communicate with the Shadow Residents, they have never told me about this, but I can ask if there is a chance."

    Then she added: "Of course, I have some conjectures ... I think the description of" Deep Realm "and" Deep Realm Dream "by Shadow Residents is probably related to a place ..."

    Gao Wen frowned, and soon guessed the meaning of Amber based on the information he had: "You mean ... Yuying Realm?"

    "If the current world we live in is a" shallow realm "for the shadow dwellers, if the shadow realm is a" middle layer "between the deep realm and the shallow realm for them, then the shadow realm ... has a great deal It may be the ''deep realm'' in their mouth, "Amber nodded and said," In terms of spatial relationship, the shadow realm is also the deepest place among the several ''boundary layers'' we currently know, so this aspect is still very good. possible."

    "What is their so-called" Deep Realm Dream "?" Gao Wen frowned, "The Shadow Realm is empty ... so far, except for a **** of nature hiding inside and pretending to be dead , We did n¡¯t find anything there, let alone dreams. "

    "You said, will the giant deer Amon know something?" Amber said while thinking. "He seems to have been in the shadow world for a long time, and as a god, he should know more than we do. . "

    "If possible, I want to avoid getting" knowledge "from Amon as much as possible," Gao Wen thought about it, and said seriously, "Intuition tells me that there is a lot of risk in it-the risk does not come from Amor''s ''malicious'', but some kind of ''law'' that even Amor can''t control. Since ancient times, countless mortals have encountered terrible fate after excessive contact with the knowledge of the deity, and asked the deity the question The matter itself is the next step.

    "Of course, if there is no way at the end, and we urgently need to dig deep into the secrets of the shadow world, it is also an option to ask Amon for inquiry, but before that ... we''d better tell the scholars of the Empire first, Let them find a way to solve this problem with ''mortal wisdom''. "

    "Okay, what you said is the same," Amber waved his hand, and then he seemed to remember something again, "Yes, I just thought of one thing ... you said this ''deep realm'', it was the same as Amonti before. Will there be a connection to the ''Deep Sea''? "

    "Actually, I doubted it at first," Gao Wen frowned, "but I always think that the" deep sea "that made Amor take so seriously should not be such a simple thing. If the shadow world is the deep sea or the deep sea entrance Words ... Why should Amon say that no mortal can touch the deep sea since ancient times, and even the gods are only a ripple of the deep sea? "

    Amber thought about it seriously, and felt that Gao Wen''s statement also made sense. She thought about it for a long time with a serious expression, and finally sighed in abandon, stretched her limbs and paralyzed in a chair without a figure: "Hey ... It feels like my head hurts ... it''s all messy. I tell you, I''m not suitable for thinking about this kind of problem ... "

    Gao Wen couldn''t help but smiled and glanced at the embarrassment of this empire-it seemed that this guy had recovered.

    Then he put his eyes back on the Modil travelogue. After two seconds of thinking, he looked at Amber and broke his silence: "Then the study should study how to deal with the travelogue ..."

    Amber subconsciously followed Gao Wen ¡¯s gaze and looked at the old book with a mottled cover. For a moment, she seemed to want to reach out, but she smiled and shook her head before taking action. What-of course it ¡¯s back to the original owner. According to the regulations, after making the copy, you should return it to the Duchess of the Ice Cube. The content will be returned to her after being taken out. "

    Gao Wen looked at the embarrassment of this empire somewhat unexpectedly: "I thought you would want to keep it."

    "... In fact, I really thought about it for a moment," Amber pouted, and slumped lazily on the chair. "After all, my adoptive father lost his life for such a broken book, but I thought about it carefully. ... What does this book have to do with me? It''s just a note left by an adventurer who has nothing to do with me after an adventure that has nothing to do with me. It happened to write about my original race. ... I have no reason to encroach on others ¡¯things for this."

    Gao Wen was even more surprised: "This is not like what a person who once vowed to be the first thief in the south of the country-when you dug my grave that year was not the case."

    Amber waved her hands again and again: "Don''t mention it, I''m digging a grave and got caught by stolen goods. Was it the end of my last career?"

    Gao Wen: "..."

    After two seconds of calm thinking, he glanced at the Guardian''s Shield and the Trailblazer''s Sword not far away: "Have you considered the possibility of being hit by stolen goods?"

    The next second, Amber''s figure disappeared instantly in the study.

    Outdoors, sunny.

    Autumn is approaching, the sunshine is a bit less hot, and the air is more pleasant than in the past.

    Amber walked on the street leading to the prosperous area, a little bit out of the effect of the invisibility of the shadow. The hazy curtain like black yarn faded from all directions, and she let the bright sun pour out on her face.

    It feels good to walk in the sun.

    She looked up and watched the glorious Sun Wheel hang in the sky, a smile on her face slowly appeared.

    Gao Wen retracted his gaze looking out of the window and left the large French window facing the east block.

    After quietly thinking for a moment, he shook his head and returned to the desk. He first pulled out a pen and paper, and wrote a letter ready to be transmitted to the northbound cold winter castle, and then his eyes fell on the book. "Modier Travels."

    Modil Wilde, perhaps the greatest adventurer in An Su ¡¯s history, his footsteps traveled through the world known to mankind, and even entered the unknown field of mankind. He left countless valuable intellectual wealth after his lifetime. However, the turbulent situation caused many of his things to disappear in the long river of history.

    For example, few people know that Modil Wilde also challenged the sea ...

    Gao Wen picked up the travel notes and opened it again, finding the part that he was reading before Amber came and had not finished reading it.

    In addition to the adventures in the shadow world, there is a part of this travel note that he is extremely concerned about-the piece of "Cold Disaster Talisman" that has been passed down from generation to generation in the Wild family.

    Those ancient and neat handwritten texts caught Gao Wen''s eyes:

    "Xyyxx, when sorting out some folklore in the East, I found some interesting clues, which may become the beginning of my next adventure ...

    "There is evidence that, about a hundred years ago, the great pioneering hero, Grand Duke Gavin Cecil, left his territory and carried out an" adventure "that even adventurers like me marveled at-- Challenge the ocean.

    "There are not many people who know about this secret voyage, and some of the whimsical stories that have been passed down, but I still find clues that can be mutually confirmed from many trivial materials. With the intuition and Experience, I think this is not simply a heroic story compiled by bards, it should be an adventure that has actually happened.

    "This excites me!

    "Think about it. A hero a hundred years ago, a person who is not a professional adventurer, bravely challenged the sea and came back alive, and I call myself the greatest adventurer of this era, but I have been on safe land for half my life Go round and round ... What a big irony, what a great motivation!

    "I really should start a new adventure-collect more information, find more clues, and be fully prepared. Modil Wilder will carry out the most thrilling challenge since his adventure ...

    "Go look for the" Heroic Route "by Kovin Cecil!"

    (Recommended a book, "I just want to win" in the gaming e-sports category, emmmm ... I feel like I have n¡¯t read this type of book in a long time, everyone can go and support it.)

 Chapter 901ï¼š Modils voyage

    Gao Wen''s gaze moved back and forth on that page several times before finally suppressing the urge to vomit in his mind.

    This Grand Duke Wilde who was six hundred years ago turned out to be Govin Cecile''s brain fan ... This gives Govin, who now bears the identity of Govin Cecile, a sense of embarrassment for no reason.

    Then he continued to look down and watched how the ancient nobleman who took the role of "explorer" described his series of preparations for this adventure-

    "... After making up my mind, I started to build a large ship that was adequate to deal with this danger-it was not easy. It is well known that since the storm believers suddenly went crazy, stole or hacked all the sea ships and escaped After going to the sea, there has been a decent ''navigation'' in the human world that has not been carried out for nearly a century. There is no pilot who can challenge the ocean, and no one knows how to build a sea boat ...

    "I went to ask a dwarf friend that I met in my early years. It is said that the dwarf kingdom still has some techniques for sailing in safer waters. At least they know how to build a ship. My friend can help find a shipbuilding craftsman. In addition, I also know two sea elves-they are not interested in things on land, but they are very interested in my magic gems, at a few gems as the price tag, they promise to be my pilot ...

    "As this magnificent (and it may take a long time) shipbuilding plan proceed, I also took the time to go to the Southland-to visit the contemporary Grand Duke Cecil. I had a silver lining and wanted to see Cecil Does the family still keep the record of Duke Gaowen ¡¯s voyage, but I am also ready to go empty-handed, because it is clear that Gaowen Cecile one hundred years ago did not want too many people to know his adventures Experience, otherwise he does not need to erase those clues ...

    "It turns out that my guess is correct-the descendants of the Cecil family know nothing about their great-grandfather''s voyage a century ago, and Grand Duke Cecil is hearing about my voyage plan and about Sear''s mysterious voyage''s intelligence also showed a certain amount of worry. Obviously he thought that it was just a non-evident folk talk, and that I was joking about my own safety ... but our communication is still very pleasant, Cypriot The Cyr family is a respectable family. There is no doubt about it. After discovering that my determination has been determined, they chose to bless me.

    "After visiting the tomb of Gavin Cecil and paying tribute and mulled wine, I returned to my adventure preparation ..."

    Gao Wen quickly skipped this part and the subsequent large sections of records about shipbuilding and recruitment of sailors. His eyes swept line by line on the neat handwritten text. Modil Wilde''s life experience was as fast as He flew through his mind as quickly as a movie¡ªuntil he entered Modil''s voyage, his speed slowed down suddenly.

    This is the part he cares most about.

    The centuries-old book pages record everything that Modil Wilde experienced after entering the sea:

    "... x month x day, after a long preparation and careful planning, the" Adventure "finally set off on a sunny summer day. We set off from the east coast and followed the sea elf pilot ¡¯s suggestion, first Sail a short distance south along the coastline and then further east, which can minimize the early entry into the storm area-although I am confident in the protective magic and magic perception system that I have designed by myself, I ca n¡¯t take the sailors Adventure of life, I decided to follow the advice of the pilot as much as possible ...

    "X month x day, a day worth recording!

    "Not long after we started to adjust the course to the east, we witnessed a" disordered turbulence "far away, and the storm cloud wall, which could almost connect to the sky, rose into the air, instantly causing a terrible giant wave to the entire sea surface. Between the storm and the huge waves, there is a network-like energy lightning. Each flash contains the power that makes a powerful magician like me frightened, and this entire cloud wall is seemingly slow but difficult to avoid. Moving at speed, I have never seen a similar scene in my life!

    "Some sailors were terrified and began to kneel on the deck to pray for their gods, but soon the first officer succeeded in reviving the order-the first officer was a trusted retired officer, and I am thankful that he pulled him on The ship. It did n¡¯t take long for the sea elf who was the pilot to announce the safety of the road ahead. The expedition ship was at a safer distance, and the terrible storm was moving away from us ...

    "The crew calmed down, and I had the opportunity to observe the storm from such a perfect distance-I had to record all its characteristics.

    "Disordered turbulence is not a simple giant wave or tsunami, nor a simple energy storm, but like a complex system formed by the two. After observation, I think that the cloud wall connecting the sky dome and constantly releasing energy lightning should be The "pillar" and "power" of the entire system. Its energy fluctuations cause the water-rich atmosphere above the sea to resonate. At the same time, I also feel that its bottom is connected to the whole body of water, which seems to be "ocean". The highly enriched element carrier played a role similar to the "polar focus" in the magic array, giving the energy in the atmosphere a turbulent vent, and then creating such a terrible cloud wall ...

    "This may be why terrible disordered turbulence occurs on the ocean, but not on land?

    "In addition, the naked eye can see the phenomenon of cloud tearing and floating light on the top of the cloud wall. Above the area where the storm is strong, you can also observe the luminescence phenomenon that is different from the energy flash in the cloud wall. Like a piece of connected ''curtain'', it will slowly change as the cloud wall moves ... they seem to be located in extremely high places, the scale may be larger than imagined ...

    "In some magical works handed down in ancient times, the scholars of Gondor divided the atmosphere into several layers such as the magic static boundary layer, the turbulent layer, and the steady state limit layer. When I saw the scene on the top of the cloud wall, I couldn''t help it. I live in association ... The disordered turbulence in the sea is so strong that it has exceeded human cognition of the magical environment, so is it some kind of "leakage" from a higher atmosphere? It was the magic of the turbulent layer that penetrated the protection formed by the near-Earth magnetic field, which created such a terrible phenomenon in the static boundary layer ... This is a phenomenon worth recording and studying.

    "The sea is full of secrets and dangerous.

    "Fortunately, the induction device I designed works well-the beam in the crystal ball is pointing precisely at the storm in the distance, which proves that it can easily sense the presence of disordered turbulence at a long distance. , This helps the expedition ship to evade those stormy seas in advance ... "

    While reading these precious words, Gao Wen frowned from time to time, or nodded slightly. He even took a draft paper from the side and wrote on it what he thought of at any time.

    Undoubtedly, "Modier Travels" is a treasure trove. Its most precious content is not those thrilling and bizarre adventure stories, but the experience and knowledge recorded by Modil Wilder during the adventure, and his knowledge! !

    In the chapter of "Sail out", Modil Wilde''s record and conjecture of disordered turbulence is such a significant thing. Now that the first phase of the Northport project has been successfully completed, Byron is working hard to explore the oceans in the next step. The knowledge left by Modier will undoubtedly bring great help to the technical staff there, and the significance of this knowledge More than that--

    Modier also wrote his conjecture about the causes of disordered turbulence and his understanding of the layered structure of the atmosphere, and accompanied by valuable first observation data, for researchers such as Gao Wen and Kamel, this even Help them crack the mystery of the entire planet!

    Gao Wen is like a serious student studying this travel note in detail, taking every experience and experience in it as a source of knowledge to understand and analyze, and Modil Wilder ¡¯s adventure also continues in the text circulation Moving forward-just like almost all adventurers, after experiencing the initial smooth sailing, he finally began to encounter real trouble.

    After entering the distant sea, the mysterious ocean showed Modil and his crew the real danger¡ª

    "X month x day, a terrible storm hit us.

    "The induction device played a certain role. In the short period before the storm quickly took shape, it began to frantically warn and try to point out the direction of the danger. However, this storm was brewing above our heads-in the expedition ship Just above the sky, the atmosphere was torn, high-energy reactions fell from the sky, and the entire sea quickly entered a state of recharge. We are all growing ''cloud walls'' in all directions, and the speed is amazing.

    "When I realized what the chaotic reaction of the induction device meant, everything was too late-the first officer tried to direct the sailors to speed up the ship with a view to rushing out of the area that was being ''charged'' before the cloud wall closed. The huge lightning quickly slammed on the energy shield above our heads. In the ensuing hours, the Adventurer was loaded into a manic magic crucible, and the whole ocean boiled, And try to kill the poor creatures in this little ship.

    "The sailors did not desperately pray to the gods this time-they no longer have this idle time. In short, the first officer organized as many people as possible to maintain the stability of the ship and the operation of the magic system. I tried my best to ensure the shield. Do n¡¯t be struck by lightning in the turbulence, everything is like a nightmare ...

    "Of course, since I can leave this note, at least one thing is explained: at least I am still alive.

    "Yes, this is the end of the storm-I survived, alone.

    "Now I am thrown on a vast ocean, accompanied by only a few pieces of broken junk boards and a few wooden barrels that are gradually starting to enter the water. The" Adventer "disappeared. At the last moment, I saw it with my own eyes I was swallowed by the waves, and of course my crew could not be spared-the two sea elf navigators might survive, they could dive into the seabed to take refuge, but now it is obviously impossible for me to join them ... In the wind and waves, God knows me How far it has floated.

    "Guilty entangled, I now have to bear the heavy pressure brought by dozens of souls, although before the departure, everyone signed a life and death contract, but I am not here to bring them to die ......

    "It''s just that it''s useless to say now, I think I have to find a way to survive, otherwise who will appease and compensate the crew members'' family members? The noble''s responsibility does not allow me to escape in this situation ...

    "I used magic to collect the floating wood and big barrels, and reluctantly shaped them into a crappy dinghy, no nails, no ropes, this humble place is entirely dependent on magic to connect as a whole, the problem of fresh water It can also be solved with ice spells, food ... I hope the fish in the distant sea are not too difficult to swallow.

    "As a powerful magician, if you don''t encounter" disordered turbulence ", survival in this ocean is not a problem in itself. The real problem is ... how to return to the correct route and how to move quickly and effectively Yourself.

    "After all, even the legendary strongman can''t rely on flying to fly all the way from the far sea back to the mainland, but rely on the power of creating wind and waves to propel this boat ... God knows how long I need to see the land.

    "Maybe before that I was buried in the next disordered turbulence ...

    "X month x day ... Through skills in the astrological field, I finally succeeded in confirming my approximate position and current course. The conclusion is surprising and unsettling ... The storm made me deviate greatly from the original route. It is now located in the north of the original route, and is still drifting towards the northwest, which means that I am farther and farther away from the original goal, and I am not in the right direction to return to the mainland ...

    "In this direction, I have not encountered the legendary" sea monsters ", nor have I met the stormists who had gone away a century ago and were hiding somewhere in the ocean.

    "To be honest, now I would rather meet those dangerous dark believers ...

    "It ¡¯s a very difficult thing to get back to the right course, because I found astrology on the ocean is not so easy to use-the magical environment here is interfering with my observation of the starry sky, and I lack a more accurate ''astrolabe'' For reference, I confirmed my position as much as possible, calibrated the direction, and sailed towards the direction of returning to the mainland, but I knew very well-I was completely lost.

    "This vast and endless sea will swallow me up.

    "But I will still work hard.

    "X month x day ... there is almost no change in the field of vision. The only good news is that I am still alive and not swallowed by ''disordered turbulence''-in such a long time, I have encountered three disordered turbulences, but every I was passing through the safety distance very thrillingly, looking at the cloud walls and energy storms at a distance from the safety distance. I really doubt whether this is a luck or a curse ...

    "But no matter what, I will still record in detail everything I have observed-anyway, there is nothing else to do now.

    "... x x x x, still trek, no continents or islands appear, but I suspect that I may still be drifting north, because ... I start to feel that the surroundings are getting colder and colder.

    "X month x day, floating icebergs appeared in the field of vision. I am near the northern part of the mainland? Is it near the Principality of Saint Dragon? This is the most optimistic possibility I can think of. These days I have been sailing westward, also It may be northwest, and the only thing you can count on in this direction is the icy coastline in the northern part of the mainland ... I hope there is still some good luck left ...

    "X month x day, I don''t know how to write today''s record, I ... as an adventurer, well, even a crappy adventurer, I never thought of myself ...

    "Well, in short, I saw a dragon.

    "A blue dragon flying across the sky in the distance, really ..."

 Chapter 902ï¼š Extreme North Tour

    Dragon! !

    Gao Wen''s gaze froze in an instant, and his eyes stayed on the string of subtitles written for a long time, as if he could see through the slight jitter on the edge of the handwriting, and see the fierce turbulence of Modil Wilde when he left these letters. Feelings.

    Then he looked up and looked at the map hanging on the desk not far away-on the map, the panorama of the Loren continent has been accurately marked, but the vast ocean outside the Loren continent and the possible existence of the new continent But outside of his satellite monitoring perspective, there are only symbolic outlines and general orientation marks:

    Deep in the endless ocean southwest of Loren, is the "Tower of Heaven" in the ancient legend of the elves. The existence of this tower has been confirmed by the ground scan of the "Sky Station";

    In the southeast of the Loren mainland, I do not know how far away is the ocean. It is the "new continent" discovered by the ocean team led by Govin Cecile seven hundred years ago. Part of the coastline of this continent has also been confirmed through the sky station;

    Far east of the Loren mainland, across from the storm and the ocean currents, is the "Io continent" ruled by the Krakens, and their capital "Antavian".

    In the northern part of the Loren mainland, after crossing the peninsula of the Principality of the Holy Dragon, it is first an eternal storm that has been actually observed by humans. Opposite the eternal storm, it is the kingdom of dragons that currently only exists in indirect data: Tallon. Virtue.

    The country of the dragon is located in the extreme north, and may even be near the North Pole. The sea around it is likely to have a large number of icebergs floating, which is in accordance with the details mentioned by Modil Wilder in his notes ...

    "He actually crossed the eternal storm by mistake ... Did he drift near Tallond ..." Gao Wen could not help but said to himself, "Is this lucky or unfortunate ..."

    While muttering, he lowered his head and focused his attention on Modil Wilde''s incredible adventure:

    "... In the next short period of time, I was in a state of high tension, consternation, excitement, and other complex emotions. That was a dragon! A real dragon! I initially suspected that it was a long time of loneliness and Drifting caused my mental tension to produce hallucinations, but soon I realized that everything I saw was true, and the dragon even hovered for a while ...

    "I watched the dragon nervously, not knowing what the other party would do to me as an" uninvited guest ", I can be sure that the dragon has noticed me-just like I can see ta. But somehow, the dragon is just Hovering in the sky for a while, and then flying straight away ...

    "The other party didn''t seem to notice this ... or just used the pile of tattered wood that I was living as some kind of garbage floating on the sea? I don''t know what I should be feeling now. On the one hand, I am worried about that Long really turned back and found trouble for me. In my current state, I am afraid there is no possibility of survival. On the other hand, I hope that the other party can come to me ... This may be my only hope to get rid of the current predicament. If the dragon is friendly enough ...

    "I spent a cold night in a state of anxiety ... or a long evening.

    "After crossing a certain boundary, the sun on the horizon will never fall to the sea level. It will always rise and fall at a certain height, and it will cycle in the order of" early morning-noon-dusk-again early morning ". Everything is like ancient times Scholars have calculated that our planet is tilting around the sun. The existence of this angle leads to the phenomenon of long days or nights in the extreme south and north of the planet ... I think I have harvested another very important observation record, but no one knows if I still have the opportunity to bring this precious knowledge back to the human world ...

    "X month x day ... On the third day after witnessing the dragon, I saw an extraordinary scale ... storm wall on the distant sea.

    "I thought it was a disorderly and turbulent ''charged cloud wall'' at the beginning, and I was greatly nervous for a while, but soon I discovered that it did not contain the kind of violent and uncontrollable magic, and there was no strangeness at the top of the cloud wall. There is no luminous phenomenon, and there is no sign of movement in the whole, but its scale is much larger than the cloud wall of disordered turbulence ... The cloud wall connecting the sky and the sea traverses the entire sea, like a real ''peerless barrier'', in At the foot of the cloud wall, countless large and small whirlpools rolled up on the surface of the sea. The high winds and waves were desperate ... I think I knew what it was.

    "That''s part of the ''eternal storm''! On the highest mountain in the north, you can see the aftermath of the sky projected by the Master''s eye or other observation devices, and you can even directly see it in the peninsula of the Principality of the Holy Dragon. Its edge, and I, now in the sea where no human has ever arrived, observe the storm up close ...

    "Damn, I made a big circle and drifted across the eternal storm !!

    "The mainland is over there, the coastline of the Principality of the Holy Dragon or the Violet Kingdom is opposite the cloud wall, goddess of magic, fate really made me a big joke ... I can finally determine the direction of the mainland now , Can also determine the route home-by the way, it is determined that this is a dead end.

    "I carefully considered the possibility of crossing the storm and returning to the mainland, and then I was amused by my innocence and boldness, and then I began to think about whether I can bypass the big and amazing cyclone ... and amuse myself again. once.

    "But after laughing, I think my second plan might work ... It is indeed possible to show the courage and tenacity of human beings. Think about it, I have drifted so far Starting from the eastern part of the continent, I went all the way around the sea and went to the opposite side of the eternal storm. Why can''t I go around half a circle and go to the other side of it? Although my current state is indeed much worse than before , The boat has also turned into a pile of broken wood ... but the courage to challenge is better than being trapped in this endless ocean ... "

    Reading this, Gao Wen couldn''t help raising his eyebrows.

    When he saw the first half of the note, he thought that Modier was too reckless when he was young (in fact, it seemed to be similar when he was old), but now he couldn''t help but admire the courage and resilience of the other party. I drifted lonely on the sea for several months, and even drifted all the way to the North Pole. Finally, I was able to summon the courage and fighting spirit to try to bypass the "celestial miracle" like the eternal storm. This ambition is definitely not available to ordinary people.

    "It inherited the stubborn temper of the original pioneer ..." He could not help but sigh softly, then smiled and continued to look down--

    "X month x day, I must record what happened today, I ... I don''t know how to express my mood again.

    "Earlier today, I began to implement that brave ''detour plan.'' After a period of meditation and rest, I felt that my magic was enough to drive this pile of broken wood around the relatively safe sea on the edge of eternal storm. OK, so I did it, and approached the cloud wall smoothly, and ... damn, then the blue dragon appeared again!

    "If there are any subsequent readers, you would never have imagined what the blue dragon did-she (I already know she is a lady) swooped down from the sky and rushed straight at me and my" warship ", It seemed extremely anxious. I heard a deafening voice shouting ''Don''t think about it'' next to my ears, and then the terrifying giant claw grabbed the poor hull of the ''New Adventurer'' at once, she seemed She wanted to take me even with the boat, but she certainly did n¡¯t expect the new adventurer to be loose from top to bottom. Some kind of magic attached to the dragon''s claws broke the magic circle between the woods, and The huge strength of the dragon directly crushed everything ... what happened later is very consistent with the laws of magic and material.

    "I finally lost the pile of" broken wood ". They were so broken that they were swallowed by the waves almost immediately.

    "Worse, after that I was hung on the paw of the blue dragon who didn''t know what to think in my head ... The only good news is that I am still alive and my notebook is still on my body ...

    "Now, I was thrown on a huge iceberg floating on the sea, and the dragon was with me. Just now, we finally solved the misunderstanding, this ''lady'' apparently mistakenly thought that I was going to commit suicide in the eternal storm , And I briefly introduced my adventures and desperate plans to return home ... I can see that this lady dragon is a bit frustrated and lost.

    "But I am ten thousand times more depressed and lost than her !!

    "Now the only thing that prevents me from fighting with this evil dragon is my intellect as a human being and the restraint as a nobleman-I can''t beat her.

    "In addition, I would like to mention it very casually and very carelessly. The name of this dragon-she is called" Melita Penia "and claims to be a member of the Tallonde jury ..."

    Gao Wen shook his hand and almost tore off this old and precious original book.

    He never expected that he would see Miss Mylittlepony''s name in this situation! ! For half a day, the dragon that Modil Wilde encountered when he was lost in the Arctic Circle six hundred years ago was that guy? !

    And at that time, Melita claimed to be a member of the Tallonde jury ... shouldn''t she be a senior agent of the Mithril Treasure? How come another jury? Is there any connection between this panel and the Mithril Treasury?

    There was a moment of curiosity about Tallond''s society and concern for Melita Ponia in Gavin''s heart, but his curiosity soon led him to focus on Modil''s travel notes again. Above-the adventurer ¡¯s Duke ¡¯s Arctic journey clearly has follow-up, and the follow-up content seems to be more exciting:

    "... After an embarrassment, the evil dragon and I had to start discussing how to deal with the matter afterwards ... Fortunately, despite the rough actions, Ms. Dragon was still reasonable, and she had guilt. Heart ... well, I can withdraw my evaluation of her "evil dragon", she really feels sorry for the loss she caused ...

    "I first discussed with her to see if she could help me return to the human world-for a giant dragon, flying over the ocean should not be too difficult, but she said that she did not have permission to travel to the Loren mainland temporarily. Mentioned a certain application and assessment system, it seems that if a dragon like her wants to travel to another continent, it needs to apply to a higher level in the dragon society and wait for approval ... This is surprising and even surprising. Bard We have always described the dragon as a ferocious and brutal creature that resembles a high-level warcraft-like savage creature. It has never been considered that such a highly intelligent creature should also have its own society and civilization. There are so many deviations ... I can''t help but wonder about the daily lives of these dragons.

    "After that, I asked the lady dragon if she could find a place for me. I think this should always be possible. If the dragons all live in this extreme north, then they should have at least one ...... If things like settlements or nations fail, Ms. Dragon should have her own dragon nest? That is better than continuing to drift on the cold ice ocean ...

    "However, things were not satisfactory. The giant dragon named Melita rejected my proposal. She said that if the upper level of the jury knew what was happening here, it would most likely affect her economic situation for the next six months. So she can''t take me to Tallonde ... damn, why do the dragons have to consider any economic issues? Can''t they honestly kidnap princesses and princes on the human continent ?!

    "In short, my plan to add an important sum to my adventure notes seems to have failed. The dragon lady obviously does not plan to take me to visit the dragon kingdom ... but the situation is not too bad, because this ''Miss Melita'' is always responsible-although she seems to care more about her financial situation, at least she did not choose to throw me on this iceberg in order to keep her income.

    "She said she could take me to a" foothold "near Tallund ... that foothold sounded like no dragon living, but at least it was much stronger than an iceberg floating on the sea ...

    "To be frank, I don''t trust this dragon very much. Although she behaves politely, her style of behavior is really suspicious-if my magic is still in full bloom, I think I would rather drive this underfoot. The iceberg is going to challenge another eternal storm, but ... there are not so many ''ifs'' in the world.

    "I must admit my weakness, I must admit that I have no choice.

    "I agreed with the proposal of Miss Melita, and ... she was hung on her paws and began to fly further north.

    "It needs to be explained here: More than half of this note was done in the claws of the dragon-this is probably an unprecedented" adventure achievement ". What adventurer has experienced like me What?

    "... After a period of flight, when I felt that my magic was not working well, something else finally appeared in my field of vision.

    "I first vaguely saw a very vast land, that seemed to be a continent, a continent in the extreme north, unknown to humans, I could not see it clearly, but it seemed to be The barrier is protecting, and inside the barrier is a lush landscape, and when I was looking for a closer look, the dragon took me to another direction-if my sense of direction is correct, it should be towards that continent Northwest of China. We flew another way in this direction before finally reaching our destination¡ª

    "A giant metal tower standing on the sea ..."

 Chapter 903ï¼š Big tower

    Metal tower! !

    When he saw this word, Gao Wen''s pupils shrank subconsciously. He suddenly raised his head and looked at the map not far away. His eyes swept southwest, southeast and north of Loren mainland one by one¡ª -On the Wangyang in the southwest and the "New World" in the southeast, the two tall towers have been roughly marked, but there is still a blank space near Tallonde in the north direction.

    There is a giant metal tower! There is a third "tower" in this world!

    Countless questions suddenly popped up in Gao Wen''s mind-what are these mysterious towers doing? Are they all the legacy of the God-killing fleet? Are they still running today? In those towers ... what is there?

    Suppressing the questions that are constantly emerging in his heart, he quickly turned his attention back to Modill''s narrative. In the 600-year-old wind and frost on the page, this great adventurer with countless legendary experiences is writing An incredible journey¡ª¡ª

    "... I was shocked by what I saw, so long that I could not speak-all the gods in this world and all my ancestors were on it! That is definitely not something that humans can create, nor is it any one in this world. Knowing what race can create-is that really a tower? Or a pillar that runs through this little planet under our feet?

    "It stands unconventionally on the sea, the location should be on the west side of the mysterious continent (I''m not sure, my sense of direction has been very confused recently), and it has a metallic, pale appearance on the outside. The silver light, under the sunlight at dusk, filled the whole tower with some kind of "divine" magnificence. It seems to be piled up by countless cylinders and geometric structures, and many connections can be seen on the complex shell It seems that it has been standing here for millions of years, so that the upper part of it is scarred and mottled, and its bottom is located on a base also made of metal-that The pedestal is so large that it can even be viewed as a giant island. I can clearly see the accumulation of off-white seawater deposits on the surface, and there are huge ices between the huge metal structures ... "

    In earnest, Gao Wen slowly turned to the next page, and a sketch that was obviously drawn in a hurry came into his eyes!

    Modil Wilder actually left a hand-painted manuscript!

    On the old paper that has been yellowed or even blackened, Gao Wen saw a tower that looks absolutely weird in the style of humans in this era. It is indeed standing on the surface of the sea as Modier said, and it has a metallic The base also has many complicated external structures with unknown uses on the surface.

    Gao Wen was instantly attracted by the hand-painted picture. He read it carefully several times until he printed it completely in his mind.

    Frankly speaking, he can''t see any extra information from this manuscript-lacking the necessary technology and knowledge accumulation, this precious manuscript is just a picture, but at least in terms of style, it is high and Some of the models that Wen sees on the holographic miniatures of the firmament have some similarities, which can prove that they are indeed the legacy of the former "Kaishen fleet". And as for more ... Modil Wilde is only a personal mage after all. He has never been in touch with the facilities in space. The sketches he left may be accurate in general, but the details are not necessarily reliable- -He only used strong memory to describe the structure outside the tower, which will inevitably have errors and omissions, and does not have too high a reference.

    Later, Gao Wen continued to look down:

    "... I tried my best to remember what I saw in the air and portrayed it. I don''t know what value this picture will have in the future-I just think I will never have a second in my life. The second chance to get close to the dragon kingdom is also difficult for other human beings to get the same experience as me, so I want to record as much as possible, I just hope that these things will help people in the future.

    "The Miss Dragon who claimed to be Melita put me on the base of the giant tower-or the steel island, she gave me a route, saying that it was possible to enter some around the tower In some open areas, some abandoned buildings can block the wind and the sun ... but she obviously did n¡¯t plan to take me to those shelters in person, and I obviously felt nervous from her attitude ... It seemed that she was doing Something that violated the taboo, or something in the tower that frightened her.

    "It makes me extremely curious-I care about what can make such a powerful dragon deeply afraid, so I asked it out, and Miss Dragon''s answer was intriguing--

    "''Dragon wants to come here, but God doesn''t allow it. I''ve taken you here to take great risks. The trouble I''m going to take is not just about economic problems .''-- This is Her original words.

    "She mentioned a" **** ", so the dragon clan obviously believed in some kind of god, and this **** also forbid the dragon clan to enter the giant tower in front of me ... This is very interesting, because this tower is located near the kingdom of the dragon, When I stood here looking far away, I could even vaguely see the continent ... the forbidden place at the door of my house? I became more and more curious about the dragon ...

    "Of course, Miss Dragon refused to answer any more questions, and I couldn''t force an answer from her mouth.

    "Now, I am alone again-the lady dragon is going back to the dragon country, she said that she will find a way to apply for permission to go to the human world, and then send me back-she said she broke my boat ''So I will be responsible in the end. To be honest, now my impression of this lady has completely changed, although she is a little rash, ruined my plan, once put me at risk, and some are too concerned about their'' economic problems'' , But this does not affect her is essentially a responsible and frank good man ... good dragon, and then continue to call it evil dragon is obviously inappropriate.

    "And most importantly, in the light of the current situation, can I return to the human world smoothly ... I''m afraid I can only count on this Miss Melita.

    "In addition, before leaving, Miss Dragon promised to send me some water and food as soon as possible ... I am very much looking forward to this, especially the former. As a curious person, I am curious that the dragon clan eats it on weekdays. Something, I do n¡¯t expect how rich they will be-as long as they are no longer fish. Of course, if you can, I hope you can have some wine ... "

    Gao Wen looked at the records on the pages of the book and couldn''t help but grumbled: "The sense of humor and optimism of this ''big explorer'' is indeed quite convincing ..."

    In a short record after that, Modil wrote about his small-scale exploration experience on the "Island of Steel". He successfully found the shelter: on the base of the metal giant tower, there seem to be many abandoned Facilities, their doors are open, sturdy and complete, it is better to shelter from the wind and rain. Modier also specifically mentioned that these facilities never seem to be disturbed by people, and they are filled with dazzling ancient installations, but each of them is beyond his understanding. He tried to use sketches to describe the outline and appearance of some of these facilities. Features, and these sketches ... Each one is very precious to Gao Wen.

    In his subsequent notes, Modil mentioned what happened after Melita returned from the Dragon Kingdom:

    "... Later that day, the dragon lady returned to the Iron Island as scheduled-she landed on the edge of the island and still refused to take a step forward, it seemed that the so-called ''prohibition issued by the gods'' The impact on her is very profound. She brought the packaged food and water. From the perspective of volume and weight, it is enough for my consumption for many days, but I did not unpack and eat it in front of her. This is obviously undesirable. .

    "Miss Dragon told me that she still needs to work harder to get permission to go to the human world, because of some kind of ... shift mechanism, her application does not seem to be very smooth. I can only express my understanding and Urged her to get the matter done as soon as possible-I have been away from the human world for too long, and it will continue this way, I am afraid that the death of Duke Modil Wilde will be announced throughout the country ...

    "After a brief conversation, Miss Dragon was ready to leave again. This time she said she might leave for many days, but she also promised to return before my supplies were exhausted. Before leaving, she said that I could be in the giant tower Walking around nearby, there is nothing dangerous here, but only one thing, she reminded me very solemnly-

    "Nothing can be taken from the tower, especially the" knowledge "here.

    "Her serious attitude was unprecedented, and even scared me a little. I couldn''t help but ask her why curiously, especially her intention in the second half of the sentence-how can you" carry "something like" knowledge "?

    "She didn''t explain it in detail, she just said something seriously-" There is a legacy of sailors in the tower. Although they have been sealed, they still need to avoid the risk of leakage. "

    "To be honest, her answer actually caused me even greater doubts, because I can clearly hear that this giant tower is not only a forbidden place for dragons, but also a place where they are closely guarded and isolated from the outside. There is something in the tower. ¡­ That thing is absolutely not allowed to be leaked to outsiders, but since that is the case¡­ why did this Miss Dragon still bring me here, and even specifically mentioned a sentence that allows me to walk around and explore at will?

    "The obvious contradictions and words made it difficult for me to curb my curiosity. I couldn''t help but express my doubts and asked her if there are secrets in the tower that cannot be revealed to the aliens, and why should I bring my aliens here After being brought here, he specifically urged these many contradictory words.

    "After I asked these questions, an incomprehensible scene happened-Miss Dragon, who was still in business one second before, suddenly widened her eyes, and then seemed to be in great pain, then she She started roaring, and at the same time kept mumbling some words that were difficult to hear and understand. I only heard a few words of bits and pieces. What did she mention about "reverse tide", "thinking", "leak" and the like Something. Although I do n¡¯t know what happened, but I know all this is caused by my untimely question, I try to remedy, try to appease the dragon in front of me, but it has no effect ...

    "After a few minutes of confusion, she suddenly recovered ... at least it seemed to be recovering. Her eyes were awake and she looked around. It was disturbing that her sight ignored me all the way. Position, until the end, she suddenly rose into the sky and flew to the distant continent ... she didn''t look at me again.

    "It was as if she had completely forgotten what was happening here and completely forgot to bring me here! Even when I shouted and threw arcane missiles into the sky, she didn''t look back!

    "... Have she really recovered?

    "Great anxiety surged in my heart. I awoke from the expectation of going home and realized that I was still in a dangerous and weird environment. Here ... there are weird, this tower, these people who live in the extreme north Dragon, this ocean, this side of the eternal storm ... weird! "

    Gao Wen stopped slowly, his brow furrowed a little bit, just like Modil Wilde six hundred years ago, he also suddenly raised countless doubts, and even vaguely uneasy. From the written account, he can be absolutely sure that Melita''s state at that time was indeed abnormal. That state made him unable to think of the reaction of the other party when he asked her some secrets about the gods, but after careful comparison, he felt that Not exactly the same-the "symptoms" recorded by Modier are obviously more serious and more dangerous!

    Moreover, Modier''s record also mentioned that Melita muttered words like "tide tide" at the time, and this kind of mentally uncontrolled mumble ... is also extremely abnormal!

    Gao Wen frowned, tapping his fingers on the table unconsciously, and the same confusion emerged from Modil:

    That giant tower near Tallond ... What''s in it?

    It''s obviously full of weirdness, this weirdness ... What is the connection with the "tide tide" and the "war of tide" in the ancient times?

    With this difficult question to ignore, he continued to look down, and in the second half of this note, Modier''s bizarre experience continued:

    "... I am very worried about the situation of the dragon lady, but I can''t do anything-flying can''t catch up with a flying dragon, she didn''t stay at all, she has left at full speed. I can only watch from a distance In the direction of her disappearance, I hope she will not have any trouble.

    "I returned to the shelter I found on the" Island "with the supplies left by the other party. In this temporary residence, I can at least stay away from the disturbing tides and cold winds and get a little quiet thinking. Opportunity.

    "I opened those foods and drinking water, and they looked ... somewhat unexpected. I had never seen anything like it, and I was n¡¯t even sure if they were food at first¡ªin terms of size, they seemed to be prepared for humans Yes, the food-like things are encapsulated in small metal boxes. The box is well sealed, tightly sealed, with colorful patterns printed on the surface, and the water is packed in bottles. The bottle looks like some kind of The soft ''crystal'' is tough and abnormal.

    "This ingenious and weird way of packaging ... it''s eye-opening. It seems that I have to find ways to open these boxes and bottles to get the food and water inside. Fortunately, it is not difficult-if you do not consider maintaining its integrity If you do, a sharp ice blade will do everything.

    "I opened one of the food, it was seasoned fish ...

    "Okay, this is not the time to complain, just fish, at least ... they are spiced.

    "Today''s notes will end here, I think ... I need to think about my future while eating."

    (The double monthly ticket starts! Seek a wave of monthly tickets !!!)

 Chapter 904ï¼š Exception record

    The information revealed by Modil Wilde in the details of the notes interested Gao Wen.

    No matter how you look at it, the food and drinking water that the adventurer mentioned six hundred years ago are like ... canned and bottled water.

    This insignificant detail gave Gao Wen extra thoughts. Although he also realized that the dragon is a smarter race with a longer history than humans before, it may have a stronger civilization than the countries of the mainland, but until this time, Only then did he seriously think about the height of such a civilization that can ignore the continued development of the magic wave-

    Cans and bottled water itself are inconspicuous, and Cecil can be easily produced at this moment (in fact, similar products have already appeared), but the cans that Melita brought to Modil are a sign that one can trigger Gao Wen''s contemplative sign. His thoughts could not help but expand in this direction, and even gradually extended to "whether the dragon family eats in the human form or the dragon form" and "whether there is a huge difference in the amount of food between the two forms, and how does the human form''s eating efficiency maintain the dragon form "Great consumption" in such a strange direction, but soon, his scattered thoughts came together and pointed to a problem he has always ignored:

    Dragon races that are not affected by the magic wave and obviously have the same curiosity as humans ... They have developed for so many years, why haven''t they entered the space age? !

    Are they not yearning for the stars? Or is it that Dragons are so dependent on the planetary environment that they have encountered a bottleneck while leaving the planet? Or is it simply that the technology tree is not right, so that countless years have passed since they failed to break through the atmosphere?

    Faintly, Gao Wen felt that this might be a very critical question, but no one here could answer his question.

    "Ask Melita next time ..." After thinking about it for a moment, he whispered to himself, "This time, her name appears in this travel note ... indeed, I should ask her."

    As he said, his gaze returned to Modil Wilde''s written record:

    "... I explored most of the place on this island of steel in the next few days-I mean the place where I can enter. This ruin does not know how many years it has been abandoned, and there is a loneliness everywhere The atmosphere of these ancient buildings is also strong and unusual. After years of wind and rain, they are still indestructible. Except for those unimportant structures, the materials of these pillars, foundations and roofs are better than mine. Any man-made material that has been used must be strong and have excellent magic resistance ...

    "... x month x day, on the day that Miss Dragon agreed to return, the uneasy hunch turned into a reality-she didn''t come.

    "X month x day, after waiting an extra day, Melita still didn''t show up ... I couldn''t help but think of the abnormal behavior when she left, her bad mental state ... It seems that she really forgot I even mentally blocked my memory. This is the unbelievable but only possible explanation. I ca n¡¯t help but be very concerned about what happened to the dragon girl, which will cause such disturbing result.

    "I don''t know other dragons, and I can''t compare whether this is a kind of" disease "of the dragon family, but I suspect that all this is related to the steel island itself. This is a forbidden place, a place where the dragon family is afraid ... Now I am left here. As a more pitiful guy, I am probably not qualified to worry about the health of a giant dragon. I must first solve my own survival problems.

    "There are still some food in the iron box and some water in the bottle. It is not a problem to support for three days, and even if they are exhausted, I can continue to get supplies from the sea. As a powerful magician, I am not worried at all. I die of hunger and thirst. Unless disorderly turbulence rushes to the island, I will probably live here for a long time ... but I do n¡¯t want to live alone in this strange ghost place!

    "I conceived some plans to leave the island of steel and return to the human world, but before implementing those plans, I decided to explore the whole ruins in hopes of getting some resources or other helpful things ... well, I ca n¡¯t Lying to yourself is a **** curiosity. Modil Wilde is a brave and unrepentant guy. I just ca n¡¯t control my adventure!

    "Now, I have toured the whole island, leaving only the only place I haven''t explored ... that huge, awesome metal tower."

    Down from here, Modil Wilde''s handwriting suddenly appeared violently shaking, as if he had entered a very excited state when recording these contents-

    "... I have to record everything I see, that shocking and incredible!

    "Today is x month x day. As expected, Melita did not show up, and I have fully recovered my energy after a night of rest. Today is the day of action. After bringing in a few supplies, I came At the foot of the giant tower-it ¡¯s not difficult to find its entrance. In fact, I discovered several gates at the base of the tower when I explored it earlier, and the most exciting thing is that some of the gates are not completely closed. They Is slightly open.

    "I walked through the open door for the first time. I walked into its interior. After passing through some dark and abandoned corridors, I heard the sound and saw the light-Myrmina, the goddess of magic! The inside of the tower turned out to be alive!

    "Okay, that''s not accurate. I mean, inside this tower ... it''s still in operation! After being abandoned for a few years, after it has been mottled and outdated, it looks deadly inside. Always running!

    "I saw a cylindrical hall with bright lights and huge pillars running through its dome and floor. There are countless flashing lights running around the hall, making a buzzing or clicking sound; there is a Huge pillars made of metal and crystal. The pillars are hollow. Occasionally, you will see a very fast flash of light passing by; magic projections are floating in many parts of the hall, and the illusions continue to swim. Walking with a lot of characters and geometric figures, that is the text I don''t know, of course, the text I don''t know!

    "Some kind of ecstatic emotions suddenly rushed up, and I suddenly felt that my failed expedition trip seemed to be suddenly worth it-what an amazing discovery! The prehistoric remains in operation, the unknown heritage of human civilization It is in front of my eyes, showing its greatness in a shocking gesture, I ca n¡¯t help chanting the name of the goddess of magic loudly, more pious than at any time, of course, the goddess did not make any response, a slight response No, but I didn''t care ... I came to the center of the hall, came to the pillar, and then made a more amazing discovery.

    "This whole pillar ... I don''t know if it was dazzled by myself, or if the emotion of emotion destroyed the judgment, but it seemed to be made of ''eternal slate''! The whole pillar is all!

    "I have seen their eternal slate in the Holy Light Church, only one foot square, the edge is broken, protected by those priests as a treasure, and even pressed to the deepest depth of the tombs of the popes, what a precious thing. But here, I have a pillar like a bell tower in front of me, it seems to be made of that material!

    "I am writing these words with excitement. Now, I will try to touch the ancient metal-if they really have some commonality with the eternal slate, what reaction should my touch cause ..."

    Reading this, Gao Wen frowned suddenly.

    Modil Wilde''s behavior ... a little unusual.

    Although he is indeed a very courageous adventurer, and has an impulsive side to explore, but his action in that giant metal tower ... is a bit too impulsive, too reckless, this is not like it at all The judgment of a wise and learned powerful magician when facing unknown things.

    And this violently jittery handwriting, a slightly grandiose way of writing ... it all seems to be a bit wrong, as if Modil ¡¯s behavior suddenly incorporates another consciousness, which consciously and slightly changes The adventurer''s actions, but the latter is unaware!

    But since this note has been handed down, and Modil Wilde has safely returned and continued to take risks for many years, Gao Wen feels that there will be a corresponding explanation or reflection left by Modil behind this (if not, then The situation is terrible), so he patience and continued to look down¡ª

    "... When my hand touched the pillar, all doubts disappeared.

    "There is no doubt that it is an eternal stone slab, or another huge artifact made of the same material as the eternal stone slab.

    "I felt that some knowledge came into my mind, this place suddenly became familiar, the text floating in the projection became recognizable, and I instantly knew the name of this place ... Ah, it''s called '' "Monitoring Tower No. 1" has another name called "Arctic Foundry Center". It is a factory, a factory used to produce weapons ...

    "I also know that there are two other monitoring towers in the world, but they are not factories, but some kind of ... passages? Bridges? I don''t know the specific knowledge ..."

    The text on the notes suddenly became more chaotic and scribbled. The jittery lines even seemed to contain some kind of madness. Gao Wen frowned tightly. Beside those texts, there were also annotations left by the scholar responsible for repairing the ancient books¡ª -Chaos and meaningless letters that cannot be read at this stage.

    Among these chaotic words, Gao Wen found only a few useful descriptions:

    "... I know how to use this machine! I know ... I found the casting materials, and the old users haven''t had time to completely consume them ... I have to record the use ... (unable Recognized text)!

    "Knowledge! Valuable knowledge! I have to write down (messy strokes), I can''t drop a word!

    "I plan to build something to prove that I have been here, oh ... I have an idea ... (messy handwriting)"

    Every piece of text is mixed with a lot of traces of hard smearing. This disturbing mark seems to reveal some kind of ... resistance, as if Modil himself is constantly writing something, and then smearing them out, After a few paragraphs of barely readable text, Gao Wen suddenly saw huge letters on the next page as if they were through the back of the paper:

    "go away!!"

    On a whole page, only these few letters were written on it.

    Gao Wen was attracted by these letters, his eyebrows could not help shaking, he was 100% sure that Modil Wilde was in trouble after entering the tower-his behavior was absolutely out of control However, he was not completely out of control. His only reason and near-conditional "recording behavior" left these disturbing words, and in the end, he was very lucky to get rid of this state.

    The word "Leave" shows the ultimate winner of this battle of wills, but somehow, the handwriting of this word is not the same as any handwriting before Modil Wilde ... Gao Wen even faintly There was a strange idea. He felt that the letters were not left by Modil, nor by the consciousness that influenced Modil, but by the third consciousness.

    And after this shocking word, it was Modil Wilder who apparently restored his normal handwriting:

    "I woke up outside the tower.

    "Some kind of terrible dizziness and headaches have entangled me for a few minutes, and I can''t remember my experience in the tower at all, only some kind of fearful palpitation can''t be lingered.

    "I found my notebook, and it was on my hand, as if I stumbled outside after staggering outside. I opened it and saw what I had left before ... The words, the cold sweat all over the place back.

    "Goddess of Magic! What the **** happened?

    "I have almost no impression of that experience. From entering the door, everything that happened afterwards seemed to be covered with a heavy curtain. I just remember that I was wandering in a bizarre place. Did I yell? I wrote something. Why? Why should I touch mysterious and unknown ancient relics? This is completely illogical!

    "The only thing I remember is the light that flashed through my mind at a certain moment ... A golden light seemed to make me awake, and I remembered a picture: I was struggling to write, and suddenly I was out of control. I usually wrote the word ''Leave'' on the paper. I looked at the word in horror as if it had magic power, and then I turned around and ran ... I remembered more things and remembered how I ran all the way. Escape outside the tower, like a frightened stupid boy ...

    "When checking whether there is any difference in my body, I found something in the pocket of my outer robe. It was a snowflake-shaped talisman. I do n¡¯t remember when I had such a talisman, but it was inscribed on the surface. The emblem of the family ... It contains powerful magic, which was obviously infused by myself, and ... its material seems to be an eternal stone ...

    "This thing makes me very uneasy. It seems to confirm some crazy words that I left in my previous notes. I instinctively want to throw it far away, but hesitant ... this may be me. The only gain in this mysterious place is the only thing I can bring back. My memory in the tower has been erased for some reason, and I do n¡¯t plan to go back again ...

    "I have to think about it.

    "X month x day, this is a note to be added in the future-after tossing and turning all night, I still haven''t decided how to deal with this talisman, and on this morning, someone ... or a humanoid The dragon suddenly appeared.

    "That''s a lady with very long blond hair, graceful elegance and beautiful beauty ..."

 Chapter 905ï¼š The mystery left by Modil

    Upon seeing another person appear on the "Island of Steel" trapped by Modil Wilde, Gao Wen immediately raised his eyebrows instinctively and felt a trace of violation. Watermark Advertising Test Watermark Advertising Test

    The timing of this blond woman''s appearance ... is just too coincidental.

    And in the notes, Modil, who has resumed his sobriety, obviously has similar doubts-

    "... After that Miss Melita left and never went back, I realized that the strangeness of this steel island is probably extraordinary. Under normal circumstances, it should not be possible for a dragon family to come to this. On the island, I was even prepared to be trapped here for a long time, and the appearance of this blonde woman ... didn''t bring me the slightest hope and joy in the first time, but only tension and anxiety.

    "In this strange place, any person or thing that appears without warning is enough to be alert.

    "While remaining vigilant, I took the initiative to ask the woman''s origin. She said her name-she said that she was Enya and lived on the nearby mainland.

    "The nearby continent-that is obviously the kingdom of the dragon. I asked her if she was a giant dragon that changed into a humanoid form. Her answer was strange ... She said she was indeed a member of the dragon society, but specifically Not a dragon ... it does n¡¯t matter.

    "This has caused me more confusion, but the experience in that tower has taught me a lesson: In this weird sea, it is better not to have too much curiosity, knowing too much does not necessarily mean It ¡¯s a good thing, so I did n¡¯t ask anything.

    "At the same time, I also discovered one thing: this woman who claimed to be Enya occasionally showed vague resistance and disgust when she looked at the giant tower occasionally, and she was a little uncomfortable when talking to me. It feels like she does n¡¯t like this place very much, but she has to come here for some reason ... who is she? What does she want to do?

    "I was puzzled, but didn''t ask. The woman who claimed to be Enya looked me up and down for a long time. She seemed to be observing something very carefully, which made me awkward.

    "After watching for several minutes, she broke the silence and said that she was here to help ...

    "¡® You have touched something that you should n¡¯t have here, but fortunately I still have time to pull you out-now the hidden troubles on you have been ruled out ¡¯-this is her original words.

    "I recalled my memories in the tower that disappeared out of thin air, the few remaining footage, and the sporadic clues I left in my notes, and suddenly realized that I didn''t live out of luck or my own Strong willpower, but with help from outside, this woman who claims to be Enya ... seems to be the one to help.

    "I thanked her, she accepted it calmly, and then she asked me if I wanted to leave this island and go back to ''the place where I should go back''-she said she had the ability to send me back to the human world and was very happy to do so .

    "What else can I say? Of course I will!

    "Although all this reveals weirdness, although this woman who claims to be Enya appears too coincidental, I think I have no choice ... Without supplies, my condition is getting worse and worse, I am unable to navigate accurately, and I am trapped by the storm. In the case of the Arctic region, even a top legendary strongman in its heyday cannot return to the mainland alive. All my previous plans to return home sound ambitious, but I myself know their chances of success-and Now, there is a powerful dragon (although she did not explicitly admit it) that she can help, and I cannot refuse this opportunity.

    "Although rashly accepting the help of strangers may also contain risks ... but I think the probability of this risk should not be higher than the chance of dying through or bypassing the storm? What ¡¯s more, this Ms. Enya always gives a gentle elegance And reliable feeling, intuition tells me that she is trustworthy, even as natural laws are trustworthy ...

    "I immediately asked her to help, and asked her to send me back to the human world, but before that, I first took out the weird talisman to show her, and said the appearance of the talisman-although I do n¡¯t know Whether this mysterious "dragon" can answer my doubts, but I can''t find anyone to ask. In theory, the dragons living in this sea area are the only races that are likely to know the secret of the tower. If even Enya was not sure about the risk of this talisman, then I would not hesitate to throw it to the sea.

    "When she saw the amulet, Enya clearly showed surprise. She took the amulet and carefully looked at it for a long time, and then stroked it with her hand ... I don''t understand what happened, at that moment There is no magic fluctuation, no energy response, but some kind of unimaginable power does indeed appear on the ground. I feel it suddenly comes, suppressing and purifying what remains on the talisman. At the same time, the kind of The lingering, entangled feeling of panic and anxiety quickly faded from the spiritual world-I felt a relief and warmth, and Enya put the amulet back into my hands.

    "¡® It ¡¯s safe¡ªit ¡¯s just a piece of metal now, you can take it back as a souvenir¡¯¡ªshe told me that.

    "I don''t know if I should believe her, but the talisman really feels different now. It no longer has any disturbing breath. As a transcendent, I should probably believe my intuition in this field ... ¡­

    "At this point, I finally lifted my last doubts and hesitations. I didn''t want to stay on this strange island of steel for a moment, and I was fed up with the cold wind here. I expressed the urgency to leave as soon as possible. Wish, Enya smiled and nodded-this is the last scene I remember on the island of steel.

    "The confusing light and shadow enveloped me. In an infinitely short moment (maybe simply lost my memory for a period of time), I seemed to have crossed a certain tunnel ... or something. When I opened my eyes again , I have been lying on a coastline full of gravel, a layer of light curtains emitting a little heat enveloped around, and the light curtain itself has reached the edge of dissipation.

    "I looked far away and saw the familiar mountains-this is already the northern border.

    "Now, I am sitting on the edge of my own territory. I am writing on this note to record my strange and bizarre experience in the past, and everything is like a crazy and torn dream, full of absurd and bizarre. The twists and details that cannot be elaborated, but there is clear evidence that they are all real things happened-that talisman, which is now lying quietly on a large rock on my left hand, flooding in the sun With a slight brilliance ... "

    Gao Wen frowned.

    Modil Wilder ... just returned peacefully, rescued by a mysterious woman who appeared suddenly, was also relieved of some hidden dangers, and then returned to the human world peacefully?

    In Gao Wen''s view, it seems that similar things always have some turning points and shadyness to be "common to common sense". However, the development of the real world does not seem to follow the laws in the world. Modil Wilder has indeed returned to the north. , His decades of life and many adventures left behind can prove this point. In this "Modier Travels", the record about the "Legend of Trek" also came to an end. At the end of the record, only the finishing touches left by Modil Wilder:

    "... Everything is over. I walked on the way back to the Winter Castle, recalling my adventures over the past few months, and my thoughts have gradually sobered from the chaos. The familiar mountains, familiar villages and towns here , And the real human beings I met on the road, all of which showed that the nightmare was far away. The land I stepped on was really there.

    "When I went back and sorted my notes from the past, I saw the last disturbing random sketches and crazy whispers, and the very strange word" Leave "... Now I can be sure that this word is indeed It was n¡¯t written by me out of my own will. It should be written by my hand when ¡°Enya¡± helped me. Its role might be some kind of ¡°spiritual arousal¡± or a medium of power transmission.

    "I hesitated for a long time whether I should leave these records-they are really weird, and they do n¡¯t look like they should be in a normal adventure travel, but in the end I decided to take all the traces of this adventure. After finishing the book, I will keep it locally-including those scribbles and words that Enya borrowed from me.

    "There is no special power in these words. I have confirmed this. Leaving them behind is also a warning to future generations. They can fully reflect the dangers of the adventure, and may be able to make others like me. The reckless adventurer thinks a little more before setting off ...

    "Later, if you are also interested in adventure, please remember my advice-the ocean is full of danger, especially in the north of the human world. Opposite the eternal storm, it is definitely not a place where ordinary people should step on. You are really going, so please be prepared to say goodbye to this world forever ...

    "As for myself ... It seems to be a period of recuperation, and to complete the remedial work of this reckless adventure. As for the future ... Well, I can''t deceive myself in my notes.

    "Modil Wilder is a brave and unrepentant guy, and I just can''t control my adventure!

    "Facts have proved that I cannot be a qualified duke, I am not a qualified noble, nor a qualified ruler, I will complete the transfer of the title and inheritance and distribution as soon as possible, the king and several other dukes can not stop Let me go ridiculous, let me go again, and go to the next unknown-maybe next time I will be alone, no longer dragging down the innocent, or maybe one day I will die alone somewhere away from the human world, only A note to accompany, but leave it alone!

    "This world full of unknowns is so **** awesome !!!"

    Gao Wen silently closed this heavy old note, watching the mottled and old cover hide the text inside again, and the sunlight nearing dusk shone on its restored spine, on those gold threads and hot silver Sprinkle a touch of light.

    After taking control of this country, he also specifically learned about the stories behind several major noble lineages in this land, and the series of changes in the country after the death of Govin Cecile, and in the process, Many names are gradually familiar to him.

    Six hundred years ago, Modil Wilde ... was also a very famous person.

    He inherited the title of Duke of Northland early, and passed it to his heirs early. He spent the rest of his life and did nothing like a normal noble, even the descendants of the early pioneers in Ansu. In the middle, he also acted independently to the extreme, so that nobles and history scholars frowned when they mentioned the "Duke of the Adventurer", not knowing how to write.

    He is a great man. He has traveled to every corner of the human world, and even many corners outside the boundary of the human world. He added nearly one third of the developable wasteland of the Duke to Ansu six hundred years ago. He found more than ten kinds of precious magic materials and new food crops for the stable human civilization at that time. He used his feet to measure the border between the North and the East. Many things he discovered-minerals, animals and plants, natural phenomena The magic law after the magic wave is still in the human world to this day.

    He is also a ridiculous person, abandoning the title, regardless of the fiefdom, ignoring the royal family, his contribution is actually derived from interest, his casualism caused almost as much trouble as his contribution at the time, so much as six One hundred years ago, the Ansu royal family even had to devote considerable energy to help the Wild family stabilize the situation in the north, to prevent the "paroxysmal disappearance" of the Duke of the north from causing border chaos. If placed in the second dynasty where royal power has declined significantly, Modil Wilde''s rash action may even lead to new divisions.

    Therefore, the nobles and scholars who studied history can only refuse to comment on the life of this "ridiculous grand duke". They recorded the life of the duke in an ambiguous way, but did not leave any conclusion, even if it was not Sisi. In the "literacy preservation project" launched in the first year of Seoul, many precious historical records about Modil will never be excavated.

    "It''s a wonderful person ..."

    Gao Wen smiled, then sighed and sat up from behind the desk.

    He came to the "World Map" hanging not far away, his eyes slowly walking on it.

    Modil Wilder really left too many mysteries ...

    Gao Wen sighed silently in his heart. He took the pen from the small shelf next to it, and the pen tip fell next to the land representing Tallund opposite the eternal storm-this land is just a schematic diagram, not as accurate and detailed as the Loren mainland ¡ª¡ªAfter a moment of hesitation and thought, he moved the pen nib on the sea west of Tallond, leaving a mark and marking a question mark next to it.

    "Is there another tower ..."

    He whispered to himself, his eyes moved down and landed on the coastline of Beigang.

    "A world full of unknowns ..."

 Chapter 906ï¼š A world full of unknowns

    "There are so many mysterious and unknown things in this world ..."

    Byron sat in the office of the port''s military administration and couldn''t help feeling a sigh.

    Outside the window, the tide from the distant sea surface was ups and downs, and the chirping of seabirds passing by the port area occasionally came. The sloping sunlight spilled from the vast sea all the way into the large building complex of Beigang, in those new ramp , Houses, towers and walls cast a sharp light and shadow, a group of soldiers are standing in a neat queue and striding toward the changing watchtower, and further away, a fully loaded magic car over the newly repaired On the cement road, businessmen who responded to the recruitment lined up in front of the checkpoint, and the roar of construction machinery came from farther away-that was the direction of the connecting bridge at Port 2.

    There was a gentle warm air blowing in the office of the management office. Two visitor representatives sat on the back chairs at the desk. A beautiful woman with long blue hair was wearing a sea blue dress of unknown texture. There is a golden pendant in the front. I am seriously studying a few crystal vessels placed on the table. The other is a woman who is almost covered with scales and tough leather, as if humans and some kind of deep-sea creatures ¡ª¡ª The latter is particularly striking. Her lower limb, which is similar to the fusion of sea snakes and fish, "sits" in a very awkward posture. The extra half of the tail seems not to know how to place it. It has been shaking awkwardly, although its upper body is obvious The feminine form has the characteristics of deep-sea creatures everywhere.

    Byron''s eyes couldn''t help but fall on the "Naga" again, and he explained: "Sorry, Ms. Helen, I don''t mean to offend-but I did see Naga for the first time."

    "Everyone should see ''Naga'' for the first time," the female Naga, who was sitting on the chair awkwardly, smiled, and didn''t seem to care. "After all, we were only recently ... reborn. "

    "Your crystal processing technology is different from before," the blue-haired woman sitting on the side seemed not to care about the conversation between Byron and Helen. She curiously picked up the cup on the table and shook it, "I remember The last time I saw artificial white crystals on the land, there were still many impurities and bubbles in it, which could only be used as a substrate for the runes after breaking ... "

    "Uh ... Crafts and vessel-grade white crystals have been around for many years ..." Byron didn''t care about the lady Siren''s interruption, only a trace of doubt, "Ms. Viola, can I ask you what you said When was the ''last time'' of yours? "

    "... I don''t remember clearly, I don''t care about things outside the technical field, but I vaguely remember that at that time, you humans were still trying to break through the offshore blockade ..." Ms. Viola''s blue After thinking for a while, Fa Haixian nodded seriously, "Well, now you are also trying to break through the offshore blockade, so it should not take long."

    Byron froze for a moment before he realized how the other party''s timeline jumped. He was dumbfounded: "You''re not talking about the sailing era seven hundred years ago ... It''s been seven centuries now, Ms. Viola! "

    The blue-haired Kraken spread his hands: "Look, I said it wouldn''t take long."

    Rao is always self-paying and has good eloquence and responsiveness. Byron does n¡¯t know how to pick up this topic at the moment, but Naga Helen on the side helped break the embarrassment: "The sea monster ¡¯s concept of time is very different from that of human beings. Ms. Viola ¡¯s concept of time, even among Krakens, is ... very powerful. Please understand this. "

    "Oh, oh ... of course, of course, in fact, I also know some long-lived races, but I can understand the difference between your concept of time and humans," Byron froze for a moment, and then nodded, and then he took The smile stood up and made a welcome gesture with open hands to the two visitors from afar, "In short, I am very grateful for the technical assistance provided by Io to Cecil. The technical team you brought to Beigang is It ¡¯s important. We are now at a critical time for the entire project-are you interested in going to the shipyard with me? The rest of the technical team should already be there. "

    Naga Helen immediately jumped off the chair, and a smile appeared on the heterogeneous face: "Of course, we came for this."

    ...

    In the newly built shipyard near the sheltered bay on the east side of Beigang, the roar of mechanical operation is endless, and the intense and busy construction work is gradually coming to an end.

    A new ship with steel as its main body is lying quietly in the dry dock. The large number of supporting structures on both sides of the hull make it stable. On the scaffold distributed along the hull and skeleton, the technical workers are checking this Each key structure of the new ship, and confirm that the vital power ridge has been installed in place. In the several openings on the hull that have not been closed, the flashing lights during welding are lit up one after another, and the builders responsible for the construction are closing the mechanical structure and key cabins everywhere.

    On the ground at the end of the dock, there is a platform a few meters above the ground. The technicians responsible for shipbuilding and some special "guests" are gathering on this platform.

    Some of them are humans wearing Cecil naval uniforms or technician uniforms, while the remaining few are beautiful women and "naga" with obvious deep-sea biological characteristics. These people are paying close attention to the progress of the construction on the berth not far away. Some people reach out and point to the various parts of the ship, while others hold the drawings in their hands and are interpreting the contents of the drawings to the people beside them.

    Obviously, the "cooperation" of these people has just begun, and there is a very obvious strangeness between them. Human technicians can''t help but put their curiosity on the several sea monsters and Naga, and the latter also always I was curious about the other magic machinery in this shipbuilding facility. They discussed and chatted from time to time, but overall, the atmosphere was harmonious.

    A magic car stopped near the platform. Byron, Viola, and Helen walked down from the car. Helen was still curiously watching the "strange car" he had just been riding, but Viola had already Put the line of sight on the boat platform. Byron looked at the platform where he couldn''t see far away. His eyes swept over the Krakens and Naga who had been mixed with the technicians under his hands. He couldn''t help but said to himself: "Looking at the atmosphere Not bad ... "

    In fact, these technicians only arrived in Beigang yesterday-they suddenly emerged from the nearby sea, and they also startled the patrols on the beach. After a hurried welcoming ceremony, these "technical experts" who came from afar went directly to work.

    They came earlier than everyone expected. Fortunately, the relevant news reached Byron ¡¯s ears a few weeks ago. A lot of information about Naga and the Kraken has been communicated through audio and video materials at the meeting in recent weeks. To the main staff of the various facilities of the port, these violent "deep sea visitors" did not cause any confusion in Beigang.

    This special "deep sea expert group" is led by the sea monster "Viola". This beautiful lady with blue hair claims to be a "deep sea witch"-according to the sea monster, this seems to be a technical position. Title. In addition, Viola also has two main Naga assistants, one of which is Helen, and the other is a male Naga nicknamed "The Philosopher"-that Naga did not show up in the office of the management office. Instead, he came to the shipyard with other Kraken and Naga early in the morning, and now he is standing on the platform not far away, but Byron ca n¡¯t really distinguish the appearance of Naga, and he ca n¡¯t see it. One is him.

    "This is the ship you built ..." Viola''s eyes slowly moved on the platform, and the big ship with a metal shell was reflected in her beautiful eyes. She looked at the streamlined bottom of the ship, which was placed on both sides of the hull. The magical wings on the side and some structures on the deck nodded slightly. "The man-made ship on land is very different from our transportation, but at least it looks reasonable."

    "There is nothing wrong with the external structure," Naga Helen nodded aside. "But ... we didn''t expect you to have reached this point. I thought you would wait for us to start building new ships."

    "When Beigang started construction, no one could tell you exactly when you would come, and we couldn''t stop everything and wait for someone else''s technical team," Byron said with a smile. "And we have inland river shipbuilding experience. Although these experiences may not be useful at sea, at least it is more than enough to build an experimental offshore sample ship-for us, not only can the various facilities in Beigang get on the right track as quickly as possible, but also accumulate valuable experience of."

    Byron said frankly, but there were still some words that he didn''t say-in fact, before the departure of the Krakens'' technical team, Gao Wen had discussed with him about the construction of the sea ship. There is a code for two people They are all very recognized, that is, regardless of whether the third-party technical experts come or not, when will come, Cecil''s own R & D and construction projects should be carried out according to the plan, even if this will cause some resource losses, from laying a solid foundation From the perspective of mastering technology and accumulating experience, everything is worthwhile.

    After all, the aliens are aliens after all, and no matter how good the technical experts are, they are not their own. It is good to have a good relationship with more allies, but it is particularly good to build your own major projects entirely on other technical experts Unwise.

    Byron did not know whether the "deep sea witch" beside him and the "Naga" who was the son of the storm on the other side could think of this, he didn''t care much about it, he just looked at the berth with some proud eyes. A beautiful steel ship with a smile on his face: "It''s a beautiful ship, isn''t it?"

    "Does it have a name?" Helen looked at Byron with curiosity in the tan pupil.

    "... I actually wanted to call it" Peas "at first, but Your Majesty didn''t agree, my daughter even chanted me for half an hour," Byron shrugged. "Now its official name is ''Curious'' ''No.'', I think this fits its position very well-it will be a symbol of human exploration of the sea again after the end of the classical nautical era. We will use it to reopen the offshore route of the northwestern ring of the mainland and try to explore the division of the distant and offshore Boundary. "

    "Curious ... indeed a good name," Helen blinked, and the long tail covered with scales swept across the ground, causing a rustling noise, "Curious ..."

    This Naga''s tone seems to be a bit complicated. She may think of the courage and exploration of humanity when she first entered the sea, or the short-term glory of the storm church in the classic sailing era, or maybe the storm priests. Falling into darkness, the regretful situation that humans stayed away from the sea for the next few hundred years ... However, the scales on her cheeks and the body that has not yet been fully grasped prevented her from making rich expression changes as when she was a human, so in the end she All sighs can only be attributed to one sigh.

    ...

    On the platform at the end of the dry dock, a tall male with deep eye sockets and light blue scales covering his skin retracted his gaze to the sea at the end of the dock.

    There was a Naga companion joking next to him: "The philosopher, don''t you want to write poems again? You have been showing this kind of exclamation today."

    "I''m just thinking about what else needs to be perfected and transformed in the Curiosity," the tall male Naga with his eyes deep in his eyes glanced at his companion. "The technology used in this boat is very important to us. Unfamiliar, the ship built by the Storm Church was powered by magic, manpower and sails, but the Curiosity mainly relied on magic machinery to drive ... Different power systems, the hull structure and various characteristics of sailing will also be completely different , These are things that must be considered. "

    "It is true," a Kraken deep-water technician nodded. "Although we are here to provide technical support, we also need to study human magic technology to understand how to support ..."

    "Human ..." Naga technician nicknamed "philosopher" couldn''t help but murmured softly when he heard the word, but then he shook his head, "But no matter how it changes, the laws of nature will never change, The basic principles of ship navigation will not change much. "

    His speech was quickly recognized by the technicians present. These technicians from different races and different forces, and even different ways of knowing the world, came together again and began to study the drawings of the Curiosity.

    Byron, who was not far from the platform, paid attention to the movements of the technicians on the platform. As an extraordinary person, he could hear their discussion-purely technical matters. This "Marshal" was not clear. But he thinks about things beyond technology.

    In the exploration of the sea, the Tifeng people did take a step early. They started earlier, have richer heritage, have better quality coastlines and natural ports, and there are unique resources between the offshore and the distant seas that can be used for construction. The natural island chain at the base is too big to ignore.

    But the Cecil will still catch up with confidence.

    The Cecilians knew the magic technology. The Nagas, who were once the children of the storm, knew how to build ships, and the Krakens knew the sea.

    Now these three things have come together.

    This is the advantage of Cecil in this field.

 Chapter 907ï¼š Fresh wind in the moss forest

    The sun shines through the tall canopy, forming a bright beam between criss-crossing branches and leaves, and a mottled light spot is sprinkled on the forest path covered with fallen leaves. An unknown animal suddenly emerges from the bushes It burst out and brought a string of fine sounds.

    A little male gray elf with short gray hair, like a child, drilled out of the nearby bushes. He was wearing a brown blouse often worn by residents of the Moss Forest area, carrying a pocket sewed with thick cloth on his shoulders. The tools for collecting herbs hung from the waist, and the sunlight from the forest fell on his gray eyes, with a faint glow.

    Along with a slight rustle, several other gray elves also came out from behind the bushes or trails. They gathered together and began to check today''s harvest.

    A gray elf buddy came to the man with short hair and seemed to inadvertently say, "Rupert, I will move to the city to live tomorrow."

    The gray fairy with short hair opened his eyes in surprise: "Why?"

    "Haven''t you heard? The patriarch is calling on young and strong tribes who want a new life to concentrate in big cities," the partner explained. "We and the Cecil Empire have a lot of orders for alchemical raw materials, scholars Many large medicine fields and distillation and ripening plants have been built around the city. The work in the city is more decent than collecting fruits and honey in the forest. "

    "... I heard, but I don''t plan to go. I have lived in the forest for most of my life, and I am not used to the tumultuous atmosphere in the city."

    "I knew you would say that," another companion came by and patted the short-haired gray elf''s shoulder. "We will miss you-when we are free, we will come to see you."

    "You too ..."

    "We all plan to try our luck-the patriarch has always been smart, we decided to follow her call, in case everyone can live a better life?"

    The buddies left one by one, and finally the gray elf with only short hair stood at the junction by the dense forest. He stood for a while, and then came to the side of the path. The dexterous gray elf climbed a huge stone. In the high places, he looked afar with a slight hesitation¡ª

    Outside the dense forest, on the open space at the edge of the forest, a beautiful city stood quietly beside the "Windini River", which is the "Feng Song" that the grey elves are proud of.

    The hard-working gray elves have taken root in this moss forest for thousands of years. This ancient city has also taken root here with the gray elves for thousands of years. Let the city shine with new brilliance-the gray elves who were used to being invincible in the moss forest suddenly realized their talents in the commercial field, and the prosperous herbal and alchemy roughing business suddenly made Fengge become a success It is the most important commercial node in the north of the tribe of Ogure.

    More and more gray elves have changed the habit passed down from generations to generations, from the forest to the city, and through the trade road to the entire western continent, they have changed the views of many aliens on the small, fragile race of gray elves. Brought unimaginable wealth to the moss forest. Today, Feng Ge is more prosperous than any time in history. The newly built urban area is inhabited by businessmen and representatives of various races. The gray elf patriarch Ms. Wenna Baizhi sits in the center of that city, just like her. The wise father generally leads this land to become richer and stronger every day.

    However, not all gray elves have given up their traditions. In the vast moss forest, which is spread over dozens of dense forests, large and small, there are still many gray elves in the habit of staying with the hidden world and being with nature. After more and more roads and towns occupy important nodes in the jungle and open up the commercial road to the human world in the jungle, these gray elves who adhere to the tradition gradually become like hermits in modern society. The alternative in the general trend of civilization, to continue to maintain the past life ... also seems more and more outdated.

    "Maybe ... it''s time to get out of the forest ..."

    ...

    A tall Red Valley courier came along the avenue by the river Ventini and entered the city before noon.

    The familiar city scenery relaxed the mood of the messenger. He wore a blouse with the seal of the Baizhi family and led the horse through the bustling market in the south of Fengge. Colorful shops and colorful flags flying in the wind surround the bustling streets.

    Dwarf gray elves can be seen everywhere, and tall orcs, red valleys, humans and even dwarves and goblins are mixed between pedestrians. In this street market mainly used for small and medium-sized medicinal trades, merchants from all over the world ask Thinking about the price, thinking about tomorrow, under the rules, intrigue, generously and meanly fiddling with every copper plate in his pocket.

    The messenger passed through the busiest section of the market, and a team of soldiers was walking through the intersection at the end of the market. The bright armor and the powerful mechanical crossbow that could not be underestimated made these small warriors look majestic.

    A carriage that entered the city in the morning was being interrogated by several businessmen. Cecil ¡¯s emblem was hanging on the carriage. A human businessman with a serious accent stood in front of the carriage, and he boasted in red light On the Shangluo road, the handymen carrying the goods were busy behind the carriage, and some people used a fast, unintelligible Eastern dialect to tell a vulgar joke that caused others to laugh.

    A grey elf merchant is selling loose fabrics at the end of the market, which are "woven fabrics" originally from Tifeng, and the Ceciles transported them far and wide with the magic train--although the big deal was The upstream merchants control, but the scattered goods can still be circulated into the hands of small merchants.

    Several dwarf dwarves gathered in front of the cloth sales booth. They stretched their hands and twisted the plain and cheap fabric. A dwarf frowned, but his companion was moved by the low price and started. Bargain with the vendors.

    The messenger crossed the busy and almost noisy street and walked in the direction of the leader ¡¯s long house. He passed the square in front of the long house and saw that the largest square in the wind song city was under construction. A group of workers composed of humans and gray elves It was busy there, and a huge crystal installation had been established. The metal base under the crystal installation shone in the sunlight, and the rune substrates waiting to be assembled could be seen on the ground throughout the square.

    There are curious children clamoring on the outer edge of the square, and there are also a few citizens gathered to watch. Several tall orc mercenaries are maintaining order with the square''s guards. Those are covered with hair, like tigers. Or a strong warrior made up of some cats and humans carrying a scary axe, but can only show a helpless smile to the overzealous citizens.

    The leader ¡¯s longhouse stood on the other side of the square. The tall tower and the balcony hung the flag of the Ogure tribe. The messenger crossed the square and looked at the crystal installation not far away, which seemed to be almost completed .

    A low voice but a slightly soft voice came from the side: "The magic obelisk brought by the Cecil-it is said that when this thing is erected, most of the Windsong City can use bright The magic crystal stone street lamp is gone, and there is no need to worry that the old street on the west side of the city will be burnt because of the overturning of the lampstand. "

    The messenger looked at it and saw that a female orc warrior was talking to herself. The other party had cat-like eyes, ears, hair, and even a tail. However, the face and body had obvious female characteristics-this The uncoordinated and brutal appearance is a beautiful expression among the orcs.

    "Ms. Morella, I brought the letter from the east," the courier smiled, "transnational letter."

    The female orc probably smiled, her sharp teeth gleamed, and she lifted her finger in the direction of the leader ¡¯s longhouse: "The ancestors bless you, Mr. Todd-the patriarch is inside. She should have waited for these letters for a long time. . "

    The messenger said thanks, the soldiers who crossed the edge of the square, crossed the ramp between the long house and the square, and came to the door of the long house. There were already servants waiting here and leading him into the long house.

    After walking through the long corridor to the Lord''s reception room on the second floor, he came to the gray elf leader Wenna Baizhi-the sun was pouring into the room through the narrow rows of diamond-shaped windows on the wall. The various furnishings in the room cast light and dark patches, and the wooden desks, cabinets, back chairs and shelves all looked smaller than the furniture commonly used by humans, and the female gray elf, who was as small as a child, Sitting in a high-back chair that was still very wide for her, she smiled at the courier: "Todd, I have been waiting for you for a long time-I thought you would take the train that transported the alchemy medicine yesterday. . "

    "Sorry, there was a little delay in the customs clearance process in Shilin City. The Cecilians were adjusting their work flow in the government office. The clerk over there was still unskilled--" The messenger lowered his head, and then walked from his place. He took out a large package of thick things and handed them to the Grey Elf patriarch. "This is the letter you are waiting for."

    "I didn''t really blame you anymore-it''s much faster to send letters from the human world to the Moss Forest than a few years ago," Wenna smiled, and took the bag a little bit in her hand. He weighed it a bit, and his brow couldn''t help but jump, "Ah ... that child still writes so much ..."

    The messenger couldn''t help but show a smile: "Miss Miss is good at expressing her mood in words."

    "You happened to come over there and tell me-did Melina''s child live well in Cecil?" Wenna blinked, not eager to open the thick pile of letters, "she adapts to the human world Life? "

    "As far as I can see, she has lived there as well as Fengge," the courier nodded. "Rather than adapting to life in the human world, it is better to say that the Cecil did treat all foreigners equally. Attitude-Cecil City is more friendly than I thought, there are many people of different races and different countries visiting the city, even including the Tifeng people who have a theoretical relationship with Cecil. All kinds of races are gathered There, just like the scenery on the Fengge City Market, everyone lives very well there, and will not be troubled by race and habits.

    "Of course, the law there treats all people equally-even elves and even dragon descent who are regarded by the Cecil as nobles and allies will be caught in prison for breaking the law. In some ways, we You can rest assured of Missy ¡¯s safety-she has always been an educated child who respects laws and regulations. "

    The messenger analyzed these things so indifferently and methodically. Obviously, his identity here is not just that of a "courier".

    "Dragon Descendant?" Wenna raised her eyebrows. "We did receive news of the establishment of diplomatic relations between the Cecil empire and the Principality of the Holy Dragon ... but I didn''t expect those closed Dragon Descendants to walk out of the mountains so quickly. I still I thought that at least until next year there will not be real dragon-born visitors in the Cecil city. "

    "We have tried to knock on the door between the mountains of the Principality of the Holy Dragon, but because of the long distance and different customs, we have never been able to succeed. Now it seems that the Cecil businessmen are indeed more kungfu in knocking on the door than we are. "It''s better," Todd said. "As far as I can see, the dragon descent is not all conservative. At least the dragon descent living in Cecil City looks no different from ordinary people-and they get along with Cecil Very pleasant. Let me think ... they have a very interesting way of saying hello to their better-connected Cecil friends ... "

    The "courier" recalled a little, and stretched out his hand to make gestures: "Oh, that''s it, raise his hand and pretend to be holding a wine glass, and then [Bayi Chinese Network] shouted: ''Friend! Cold Frost Resistance Potion ! Don''t be stupid! '', And finally make a drink ... "

    "This ..." Wenna Baizhi looked at the scene drawn by the messenger Toddby with a stunned face, and shook her head in confusion for a long time. "The customs of the Dragonborn are really incomprehensible ... It is worthy to survive in such a cold place. race."

    Then she looked up: "But these details are not important. The key thing is that now we also have the opportunity to do business with those dragons-maybe I need to discuss this matter with Schwark, you can inform him, Let him come in the evening. "

    "Yes, leader."

    The messenger Todd left the room, and Wenna Baizhi put her eyes on the thick pack of letters. After staring at them for a while, the gray elf leader finally reached out and at the same time Sighed for a long time: "Alas ... it was born by myself after all ... Wait until the signal of the magic net of the Cecil Empire is connected ..."

    The first letter was drawn out and opened, and Juan Xiu''s font came into Wenna''s eyes:

    "Mother, I have lived in Cecil City for a while. This is indeed an incredible city ..."

    ...

    "It''s an incredible lifetime adventure ..."

    Gao Wen put down the thick ancient book in his hand, couldn''t help rubbing his eyes with his hands, and said to himself softly.

    In the past few days, he basically had time to study this ancient book, and now he has finally read the record about the adventures of Modil Wilde.

    He gained a lot of knowledge lost in history, and the map hung in the study room also had a lot of large and small marks that deserve attention.

    After reading for a few days, what he wanted to say most was the sigh.

    Modil Wilder ... is indeed the greatest adventurer in the world, and I am afraid there is not one.

    The news to the North has already been sent out, Victoria Wilde has known the news that the lost treasure of the family has been recovered. In addition to expressing surprise and gratitude, she also said that she will take this book when she comes to the Imperial Capital to report her work before the winter. Until then, this book will be kept on Gao Wen''s desk for a while.

    This book is definitely going to be returned to the Wild family-Gao Wen does not intend to take it as his own. After all, the most important content in the book is the knowledge it carries, and this knowledge can be made into a copy. The precious original is based on the owner''s thoughts of the old, and the matter should be returned to the original owner.

    But before Victoria came to the imperial capital, and before returning the book, Gao Wen felt that it was necessary to ask someone to confirm the details of the content mentioned in the book.

    After alleviating the fatigue caused by long reading behind the desk, Gao Wen raised his hand and glanced at the Mithril Ring on his finger.

    I haven''t talked to that lady mylittlepony for a while, I wonder if she is not interested in Modil Wilde''s adventure record ...

 Chapter 908ï¼š The cost of knowledge

    The changes in this city ... are really dazzlingly fast. Watermark Advertising Test Watermark Advertising Test

    Melita Pena stepped out of her temporary accommodation, and the bustling "Pioneer Avenue" came as a grotesque drama.

    Decent Cecil citizens and business travelers from north to south come and go on this wide street where twelve horse-drawn carriages can drive together, standing in front of the shop stores along the street to recruit employees of the guests, I don''t know where to go The sound of music, all kinds of human voices, the clear bells of two-wheeled vehicles, all kinds of sounds are mixed together, and the lights behind the large windows are bright. The various products popular this year seem to be witnesses to this prosperous new world. Arranged indifferently on those shelves, watching this bustling human world.

    It was almost dusk, the setting sun shed from the direction of the western mountain forest, and the faint Jinhui covered the city.

    It used to be that the twilight hours were gradually deserted to the cities of the human world, but here, everything has long been different-this is the moment when the workers of a hard day rotate and rest, it is the students who leave the school and the night market Shops are ready to open their doors, and the citizens start their most leisure time of the day. Only then will a comprehensive commercial street like "Pioneer Avenue" be completely lively.

    "I don''t know what else ..." Melita stretched gracefully in the sunset and muttered gently in her mouth, "I hope this exchange will not be too harmful to health ..."

    She walked in the direction of the city center, walking through the prosperity of the human world.

    There were several young people walking together, these young people wearing clothes that were obviously foreigners, talking and laughing along the way, but when they passed by Melita, they slowly slowed down. They looked at the agent''s direction with confusion. They seemed to have noticed that there was someone here, but they didn''t see anything. They couldn''t help getting nervous.

    Melita smiled softly and walked past these suspicious young men, whispering to herself: "Dragon descent ... still retains a certain level of sensitivity to the same race. Anyway, It ¡¯s also a good thing to get out of that big mountain, this time when the world is prosperous has always been precious ... "

    Several young students of the Dragon Descent on the street hesitated and discussed. They felt that the breath that suddenly appeared and disappeared was very strange. One of the young people looked up at the intersection of the street. Quickly walk over there: "Mr. Sheriff! Mr. Sheriff! We suspect someone illegally using stealth spells!"

    Melita, who had just stepped out, quickly accelerated her steps: "àÒ ...... Is the first thing I learned when studying abroad is to report ..."

    The Cecil Palace stands majesticly in the center of the "Royal District" in the city center. This building is actually no longer the tallest and largest house in the city, but the empire flag flying high above the building makes it always have an aura of awesomeness for the Cecil.

    Armed soldiers stood proudly at the gate at the gate, Melita lifted her hiding effect, and walked calmly towards the soldiers, who immediately adjusted their standing position cautiously-but before the soldiers asked. The door opened a short distance away, and a young girl wearing a black and white maid dress, with a dark gold emblem on her chest and cuffs, came out of it.

    "Let her come in," the senior female officer greeted the soldiers, "Your Majesty''s guest ~"

    "Miss Betty?" The soldier looked back at Betty in confusion and turned to Melita. "Okay, I see. But I still need to register."

    "Of course," Melita nodded. "Melita Penia, senior agent of the Mithril Treasury, special counselor and friend of His Majesty Govin Cecil-just register."

    After passing through the gate at the gate, Melita followed Betty into the "palace" that was expanded and transformed by the lord''s palace. She asked casually: "The soldier at the gate is new? Standing before The soldiers should remember me, and the last time I visited was seriously registered. "

    Betty thought about it and shook her head in a straightforward voice: "I don''t know!"

    Looking at the still energetic maidservant (she is no longer a "little maid"), Melita froze for a moment, but soon she smiled slightly and her mood became lighter.

    She originally came here to perform a short-to-medium-term observation task ... but unconsciously, these people and things that she observed seem to have become a very interesting and important part of life.

    In this way, she came to Gao Wen''s study room with a light and good mood. In the study room covered with velvet carpet and world map, she bowed slightly to the imperial ruler sitting behind the desk and said with a smile The opening remarks have been said many times: "Good afternoon, Your Majesty, Merita Penia, senior agent of the Mithril Treasury, is pleased to serve you."

    Gao Wen raised his head from a pile of documents and books and glanced at the agent in front of him. After beckoning that Betty could leave, he casually asked: "Today, you are mainly consulting something. First of all, I will ask, Do you have an ancient giant metal tower near Tallond? Probably on the west or northwest ... "

    Then Melita almost fell over with a smile on her face.

    "What''s wrong?" Gao Wen immediately noticed that the agent had a different look. "Is it difficult to answer this question?"

    Immediately after he found another strange thing, he couldn''t help but asked curiously: "Well? You didn''t wear a veil today?"

    Melita tried hard to maintain a light smile, and replied while adjusting her breath: "I ... I am also a woman after all, and I occasionally want to change my outfit."

    Then she took a deep breath and said with a bitter smile: "Your question ... hasn''t reached the level of breaking taboos, but it''s almost the same. Instead of asking such a scary thing from the beginning, you can ... Do you want to change the usual topic? "

    "Oh," Gao Wen nodded clearly, changing the question, "Have you eaten?"

    Melita didn''t respond at all to what this inexplicable greeting meant, but still subconsciously replied: "... Eat."

    "That''s good," Gao Wen said casually. "It seems that there is indeed a giant metal tower west of Tallonde?"

    Melita adjusted her breath with curiosity on her face: "... Can I ask first? How do you know the existence of this tower?"

    "I got a travel note that mentioned a lot of interesting things," Gao Wen pointed at the "Modier Travel Notes" on the table. "A great adventurer once happened to be close to the dragon nation by chance-he went around After the storm, he came to the Arctic region. In his travel notes, he not only mentioned the giant metal tower, but also mentioned more surprising clues, do you want to know? "

    Melita immediately noticed something in Gao Wen''s expression, and every word she followed became cautious: "A human who has entered the vicinity of the dragon kingdom? How can this be ... What else is mentioned in the travel notes? ? "

    "I mentioned your name," Gao Wen looked at each other''s eyes. "It clearly records that a dragon accidentally damaged the adventurer''s ship and took him to the place where the tower is located in order to remedy the fault." On the ''Island of Steel'', the dragon claimed to be Melita Penia, a member of the Tallonde jury ... "

    Every time Gao Wen said a word, Melita''s eyes seemed to be even bigger, and finally the dragon lady finally couldn''t help interrupting his words: "Wait! Mentioned my name? Are you Say, the adventurer who left a travel note says he knows me? Have you seen me in the Arctic? How is this ... "

    Gao Wen nodded: "It looks like you have no impression on this, do you?"

    "I ... don''t have an impression," Melita said with a puzzled look on her face. She never imagined that her senior agent, who had always been responsible for providing consulting services, would one day become a party full of confusion and need to be answered. "I have never been in What human adventurer have you met near Tallond, not to mention bringing people near that tower ... This is against taboos, do you know? Taboos ... "

    "Okay, I probably understand. We will talk about this in more detail later," Gao Wen noticed that the agent''s mental stress seemed to be rising sharply, and was "urgently killing" (only for Melita) Experienced in the field, he immediately suspended this topic and guided the conversation to follow-up, "This travelogue also mentioned another concept, an unfamiliar noun ... Do you know what" sailor "means?"

    Melita was actually relieved when she heard that Gao Wen was shifting the subject, but she failed to exhale this breath successfully. When the words "sailor" entered her ears directly, she only felt her mind. Both Li and the depths of the soul were "booming" at the same time, and in the unbearable roar of Linglong, she also heard Gao Wen''s follow-up words: "... What is the legacy of the sailor? Is it a product of knowledge? Does it have a ''secret'' that you dragons are keeping ... "

    For the first time since serving as a senior agent, Melita tried to block or refuse to answer these questions from customers, but Gao Wen''s words seemed to have some magical power to directly penetrate the security protocol she preset for herself-fact Proving that this human being is really weird, Melita found that she could n¡¯t even shut down part of her nervous system in an emergency, could n¡¯t stop thinking about related questions and ¡°reply impulses¡±, she instinctively started thinking about those answers, and when the answers emerge In an instant, her "body" folded between the element and the present world immediately received an overwhelming detection signal-

    The agent was staggering on the spot, her face became extremely ugly, and behind her, an abnormal, dragon-like shadow appeared.

    Gao Wen was immediately taken aback by the unexpected strong reaction, and immediately stood up from the desk: "Are you okay?"

    Melita waved her hand in pain, and reluctantly took two steps to the desk. She held the table back to steady, and then she showed some loss of appearance, murmured: "Explode ... 38,000 The one that blew ... "

    "What exploded? What thirty-eight?" Although Gao Wen heard the other party''s words clearly, he didn''t understand what it meant. "Sorry, it seems my fault ..."

    "No ... you didn''t do it on purpose, and it might be reimbursable ..." Melita waved her hand again, whispering with a wry smile. "Well, I must do my duty, your question ... I can only answer part of it." The so-called sailor is an ancient civilization that has left this world, and their legacy is the root cause of the "rebellion of the tide." Yes, the "Ultimate Book" you found in the first place ... It has been said that it is used to steal knowledge, and the tide empire used it to steal the legacy left by the sailors. Those heritages must not be leaked, nor can they be mastered by lower-level mortal civilizations. What I can tell you is Only so much. "

    The ancient civilization that has left this world ... the root cause of the tide chaos ... the legacy that cannot fall into the hands of low-level civilization ...

    Melita said she could only answer part of it, but these key points she answered were enough to answer most of Gao Wen''s questions!

    In fact, as soon as he saw Modil ¡¯s travels, he had vaguely guessed the meaning of the so-called ¡°sailor¡±, guessed what those heritages and giant towers meant, and Melita ¡¯s answer fully confirmed To his guess: The "starter" in the mouth of the dragon clan refers to the mysterious "God Fleet", that is, the ancient civilization that has left a lot of satellites and orbital facilities in space!

    The "tide empire" in the ancient times caused a huge crisis after contacting the legacy (knowledge) of the "God Fleet", and eventually led to the chaos of the tide. This matter Gao Wen also received many clues before, this Once was the first time he got positive and accurate information about the "Killing Fleet" from Melita''s mouth.

    In general, Melita ¡¯s answer actually just confirmed everything that Gao Wen had guessed or had side evidence before, and connected some originally independent clues into a whole. For Gao Wen, this is actually only his one. The series of questions is just the beginning, but for Melita ... it seems that these "little problems" have caused unexpected troubles.

    This made Gao Wen feel a bit overwhelmed.

    "Sorry, my question is reckless," he immediately apologized to Melita-he didn''t care about the so-called "ruler''s shelf", not to mention the other party was his first dragon friend, sincere apology is necessary to maintain friendship The condition, "If you think it is necessary, we can stop there."

    "It''s okay," Melita shook her head immediately. She readjusted her breathing and regained her status as the elegant and stable senior agent of the Mithril Treasury. "My professional ethics do not allow me to do this-continue to consult, My condition is fine. "

    "Okay, I will pay attention to my next questions, try not to involve the" dangerous field "," Gao Wen said, while sorting out the questions I prepared in my mind, "I should ask you a name Right? Maybe someone you know. "

    Melita suddenly breathed a sigh of relief and even smiled relaxedly again: "Of course, this is of course no problem."

    Gao Wen nodded: "Do you know a dragon named Enya?"

    Melita''s face changed suddenly.

    The forty-two thousand one also exploded.

 Chapter 909ï¼š Always pay something

    Gao Wen watched Merita''s face change from red to white, and from white to red again. The agent was holding the corner of the desk with her hands, her eyes suddenly widened, and the whole body shook involuntarily-tight Then, a deep, weird mumble sounded from the depth of her throat, as if there were countless murmurs of different wills mixed in the mumble, and a pair of dragon wing phantoms that almost covered the entire study room opened instantly, Thousands of eyes were hidden while gazing at Gao Wen''s position.

    The next second, all the eyes in those phantoms disappeared, Melita forcibly suppressed the tear and separation impulse in the soul, her knuckles were whitened with force, and her eyes tranced for a long time before focusing on Gao Wen: "Another bomb ..."

    Gao Wen didn''t even hear what she was whispering this time. He was only full of surprise and subconsciously reached out to help Melita: "You ... I just asked a name, how could it be ..."

    Melita breathed hard and squeezed out her words with fear, "That''s ... our God. My God, I didn''t expect you to say his real name suddenly, nor did you expect you to say it ''S real name has attracted his attention ... "

    Gao Wen was dumbfounded.

    Two seconds later, he realized that he had heard it correctly, and exclaimed suddenly: "You say grace ... that''s the Dragon God''s name ?!"

    "Yes," Melita said with a wry smile, and staggered to the side chair to sit down-as a senior agent, it was actually very rude to do so without the permission of the guests. Behavior, but this time she violated her "professional qualities". "And please don''t say the name directly ... the risk to me is really huge ..."

    Gao Wen has not fully recovered from the shock of knowing this truth. At this time, he had a new question in his heart while tumbling countless conjectures, and at the same time subconsciously asked: "Wait! You said that Is the **** ''concerned'' here? "

    He thought of the unreal dragon wings that emerged from behind Melita at that moment, and the vaguely "countless eyes" deep in the phantom of the dragon wings that seemed to be just an illusion. At first he thought it was just an illusion, but now from In Melita''s words, he suddenly realized that the situation might not be so simple--

    Just now, right in front of him, the "God" far away in Tarlond heard someone calling his name here and glanced over here!

    "Yes, a brief gaze ..." Melita grinned reluctantly, "Please be assured that he has taken back his sight ... Very few mortals call the real names of deities outside of Tallond, so That should just be curiosity. "

    "Does the gods have such curiosity ..." Gao Wen couldn''t help mumbling, and at the same time quickly combined a series of clues in his mind-the blonde woman who suddenly appeared in front of Modil Wilde was that mysterious The Dragon God stayed in this world, and the latter also helped Modier in trouble; after facing the gods, Modier was unscathed, did not fall into madness or mutation, and returned to the human world peacefully; Dragon God It is forbidden for the dragon to approach the giant tower near Tallond, and even her own "person" has obvious resistance and taboo against the tower, but even so, she chose to help a reckless human. She even greatly Fangfang told Modil all his names ...

    A series of things have hidden puzzling motives and connections. Even if Gao Wen has rich associativity, it is difficult to find a reasonable answer.

    As for whether Modier''s record is reliable, the blonde woman who appeared in front of him is not a real dragon **** ... Gao Wen has no doubt about it.

    In the immediate vicinity of Tallongde, there should be no brave existence pretending to be a god''s name. The name "Enya" is also absolutely unique within the Dragon race.

    Gao Wen''s face changed a few times, his brows were tight and his eyes were deep, and he didn''t exhale lightly until a minute later.

    Don''t consider other mysteries first, this time his biggest gain ... Perhaps it was an accidental learning of a god''s "name". This is the third **** besides the giant deer Amon and the upper narrator Narretil Duvalt.

    It ¡¯s just that the rules of the world are full of puzzles, and he does n¡¯t know what these names can do ... It seems that he can only determine one use, that is, to act as a "calling number", and it may not necessarily be connected. It may also be necessary to sacrifice a dragon friend ...

    He glanced at Melita, who was slowly adjusting her breath. The latter''s face finally became normal, but still a little weak-this is the friend who was almost sacrificed.

    Gao Wen was quite disappointed in his heart. He got up and poured a glass of water for Melita. After passing it, he asked with concern: "Are you all right?"

    Melita took the water glass and her gaze fell on Gao Wen, her expression quite complicated: "... good ... thank you."

    Gao Wen hesitated: "Will we continue?"

    "... If it''s something else, I should end this consulting business and go back to rest for a few days," Melita sighed and shook her head. "But now ... I''m afraid I have to stick with it a little bit more. . What else is said in the travel note? "

    Immediately after waiting for Gao Wen to speak, she waved her hand again: "No, you better not tell me. I want to see it for myself-is it okay?"

    "It''s no problem," Gao Wen glanced at Modil''s travels lying quietly on the table, and then looked at Melita with some worry. "But is your body okay? The one recorded above? Some things may be the same for you ... harmful to health. "

    Melita glanced at Gao Wen with a complex expression, "I will take precautions from time to time-and the text recorded by the mortal race is not so powerful, even if there is some taboo knowledge in it, I have a way to filter it out. . "

    There is still something in her heart that she does n¡¯t mean to say¡ªeven if the content of this book is harmful to health, I ¡¯m afraid it ¡¯s not terrible to chat with you ...

    "Since this is your decision," Gao Wen looked at the other party with a firm attitude, but did not insist. He reached out and took the travel note, and after turning to the corresponding number of pages, handed it to Melita. , The contents of the next dozen pages are all. Be careful when reading, if you have any abnormal conditions, you must signal to me in time. "

    Melita nodded and took over the old book with a mottled cover, but Gao Wen couldn''t help but sigh in her heart-the dragon race, such a powerful race, was so big because of the suspected shackles of gods and black traps The pressure of even being accidentally mobilized to say certain words will cause serious backlash damage ... When the small and small races on the earth watch these powerful creatures flap their wings across the sky, who can think of these powerful The dragon is actually flying with a chain?

    All this is a curse ...

    He looked at Melita and saw that the other party had put his eyes on the pages of the book after taking a deep breath. It seemed that he was ready to start-Gao Wen himself was also prepared to wait patiently.

    Modier wrote a lot about the Arctic journey. It was a very long content. Even a quick glance would take a short time. Melita needs to pay attention to protect herself at all times. It seems unpredictable, saying indefinite¡­¡­

    As soon as his thoughts were turned here, he saw the agent holding the book in one hand and the pages in the back with the other hand, and turned over in front of his eyes. The contents of more than a dozen pages turned over in less than a second. ...

    "I''ve finished reading," Melita exhaled for a long time, handing "Modier''s Travels" to Gao Wen, "To be honest ... If you don''t consider the dangerous content, this note is really wonderful."

    Gao Wen stunned: "So ... finished?"

    Melita''s eyes faded with faint light. She noticed Gao Wen''s surprise, and explained casually: "It''s a speed reading ability-it is very effective against these dangerous texts."

    She did not explain the principle behind this in detail, because the relevant content may not be easy for humans to understand-in that short one second, she actually shielded her biological vision and turned to use the optical implantation of the fundus The body scanned the content on the book page, and then sent the text to the auxiliary electronic brain. The latter checked and filtered the text. The "risk recognition library" would directly blacken or replace the harmful text, and finally output it to her biological brain. The whole process is down, efficient and safe, and basically does not affect her grasp of the overall content of the travel notes.

    Gao Wen didn''t delve into the secret behind the other party''s magical "speed reading ability", but just asked curiously: "What do you want to say after reading it?"

    Melita thought for a while, her expression suddenly became serious: "I want to ask first, what are you going to do with this travelogue?"

    She even used the honorific "you" again. Obviously, she is very concerned about this issue and has risen to the level of "public affairs".

    "This book is one of the achievements of the Cecil Empire''s" Literature Preservation "project. This project aims to collect and sort out the old and scattered ancient knowledge, protect and restore various ancient books, so this" Modier Travels " It must be archived, "Gao Wen ¡¯s expression also became serious, he replied, but inadvertently erased the fact that" Modier ¡¯s Travels "had been copied and archived," As for later ... Part of the knowledge is to be open to the people, which is also the basic national policy of the Cecil Empire-you should also know this. "

    "Yeah ... universal literacy, popularization of knowledge ... a good system," Melita said with a slight sigh, but then frowned and shook her head, "however some" knowledge "is not real Knowledge, they only lead people in the wrong direction, and even make people chase things that run counter to the "sense" ... I said so, can you understand? "

    "You mean ... the tower that lured Modil into it," Gao Wen said slowly. "Yes, I can see that Modil was lured into the tower by some force, even You should have been affected at the time-and you have forgotten these things now, which makes the whole thing more strange and dangerous. "

    "Yes, it''s dangerous, let the world know that the existence of the sailor''s heritage is in itself a risk-of course, I don''t mean to absolutely prohibit anyone from knowing it, after all, at least you and the craftsmen who were responsible for repairing this book I have read the contents of the travelogue, but this is not the same concept as opening up to the whole people. Some things ... it ¡¯s too early to announce them. "

    Gao Wen looked at Merita''s eyes: "You mean ..."

    "As a friend, I suggest that you erase the contents of this travelogue about Tallonde and that giant tower ... At least until we have a way to fight the pollution of that tower, do not disclose the relevant content to prevent More reckless people take risks, ¡±Melita said seriously, with a sincere and earnest tone of voice.¡° Our **** has glanced over here. I ¡¯m not sure how much he knows, but since he did n¡¯t go further ''Advent'' means that he has tacitly advised me to give you these advices. My friend, I don''t want to interfere with you and your kingdom by any hard means, but I really do it for your good ... "

    Gao Wen nodded and interrupted her without waiting for the other person to finish talking: "I know, I agree."

    This time Melita was surprised: "Uh ... you promised ... very happy."

    "I''m not an unreasonable person, let alone I often deal with something weird and dangerous," Gao Wen laughed. "I know how tricky they are and I can understand your concerns. Rest assured, I Will hide these risky things-you should believe in the execution efficiency of the Cecil Empire and my personal credibility. "

    Melita looked relieved: "I trust this very much."

    Then she took a soft breath and stood up, holding the armrest of the chair: "As for now ... I need to go back to Tallond. I have to report this time, and about the loss of myself. Memory ... I must go back and investigate. "

    "I understand," Gao Wen nodded. "I wish you all the best."

    He watched Melita get up and walked to the entrance of the study, but when the other party was about to leave, he suddenly thought of a question: "Wait, I still have a question ..."

    Melita stopped and looked back here in confusion.

    "About the Legacy of the Sailor-I mean that giant tower," Gao Wen said while sorting out his thoughts. "It obviously has the ''pollution'' of mortals, I wonder if this pollution has it from the beginning? Or is it something that caused it to be ''alienated'' in this regard? What makes it so dangerous? Are there other sailor heritages? Are they also polluted? "

    This is what he cares about very much, and the biggest reason he cares about is that he is firmly bound to the ¡°legacy of the sailor¡±!

    Satellite arrays in space, the sky station above the equator, and a series of other ancient facilities ... these things are left by the sailors, so are they as polluted as the giant tower near Tallond? If yes ... then it may be difficult for Kovan to rest assured!

    After listening to Gao Wen ¡¯s question, Melita stood quietly, and after two seconds she opened her mouth and spurted blood out¡ª

    A little blood shimmering in the bright red sprinkled in the room, some of the energy contained in it even caused the corroded blue smoke to rise from the study carpet and some of the desks!

    Gao Wen was shocked in an instant, and rushed to Melita next to the next second to support the crumbling agent: "Are you all right?"

    "Blowed up ... the 60,800 limited edition one with the ring of lights was blown up ..." Melita looked at Gavin desperately, her tone even biting her teeth, "Why ... why are your questions so dangerous today ... ¡­ "

    Gao Wen: "..."

    Where does he know to go!

    Melita struggled to get up, shaking her body several times before she stood up again, and said in a low voice for a long time: "Pollution ... appeared late, and only that tower has such pollution ..."

    Gao Wen didn''t expect the other party to insist on answering his own question under such circumstances. For a time, he was both moved and dismayed, and couldn''t help but step forward: "You ..."

    "Don''t say it!" Melita stepped back half an instant, and she almost fell down because of this violent movement. Then she looked at Gao Wen, and the expression on her face was so complicated that she couldn''t understand it. "Sorry , This consultation service is over, I have to go back to rest ... do n¡¯t talk to me again, do n¡¯t say anything ... "

    Besides ... it''s not enough to explode.

 Chapter 910ï¼š Gods gaze

    Gao Wen just watched the agent swaying and leaving the room vainly. The elegant, calm and reliable temperament of the past disappeared.

    He was rather disappointed in his heart-he felt that he should stop the other party, and Yu Qingli should arrange proper medical services and rest and care for him, and make sufficient compensation-even if he was just inadvertently lost, it was real It was impossible to justify the fact that the agent was injured on the ground.

    However, after calmly thinking about it, he decided to give up this idea-the main reason is that the dragon died here directly ...

    "Why is this iron ..." Looking at the direction Melita left, Gao Wen couldn''t help whispering, "If you don''t want to answer, you can refuse to answer ..."

    A moment later, Hetty came to the study after hearing the news, and the grand prince of the empire opened the door and said, "Ancestor, I heard people report that the agent of the Mithril Treasury was in a state when he left ... what happened?!"

    She noticed the blood spattering in the room and exclaimed suddenly.

    "Look for someone to tidy up," Gao Wen sighed and looked at the desk damaged by Merita''s blood erosion (it took less than two weeks) "In addition, my table should be changed again-and carpet."

    "Ah? Oh, okay," Hetty froze for a moment, and agreed promptly, while carefully bypassing those bloodstains, and came to Gao Wen, "Ancestral, between you and the agent of the Mithril Treasury ... no outbreak Conflict? "

    "No, but I may have accidentally caused a bit of accidental injury ... I want to compensate for it in the future," Gao Wen shook his head, and then his eyes fell on the blood stains, and his eyes suddenly changed. "Yes, Herty. , It is said ... Dragon blood is a very valuable magic material, right? The kind with high research value. "

    "It''s true," Hetty didn''t know, but nodded. "A few records from the ancient Gondor era mentioned that dragon blood has various magical properties, and its pure magic can be used to analyze complex Crystal structure ... "

    "Then find a way to collect the blood that hasn''t dried up when looking for someone to clean it up," Gao Wen said quite seriously. "It can''t be wasted."

    His heart was filled with emotion: Melita is his dragon friend. Doing this by yourself can be considered to make the friendship full of value-there is a chance to return to Melita in the official information and add a "friendship" The name of "Dragon", anyway, mylittlepony is not going to let it go ...

    Hetty can never see the sagging operation in the other person''s head from a serious ancestor, so her expression is easy to understand: "?"

    ...

    Outside Cecil, in a deserted valley, a figure wrapped in fierce turbulent magic and wind suddenly rushed out of the trees and stumbled to a flat sandy land.

    Melita Pernia stopped in this unmanned place, and then suddenly gave a low growl-countless ordinary birds and beasts fled wildly from the corners of the valley, and even more powerful monsters were horrified. Joining the queue of escape, all the creatures in the valley escaped from this place far away under the dragon''s Wia, and Melita herself was completely enveloped by a sudden light curtain.

    In the turbulent change of the light curtain, a blue dragon appeared in the middle of the sand, she crawled there, her wings drooped weakly, the scales seemed to lose their luster, and even fine blood beads penetrated through the gaps between certain scales Come out and quietly gather on the sandy ground below her body.

    After injecting herself with several potent synergists and emergency repair fluids, she was slightly relieved and then directly started communication with Tallond.

    The pale gold communication interface opened in front of her eyes, and the voice of the support staff from the back came from the other side of the communication interface: "Melita? Why did you suddenly initiate an exclusive communication on this line?"

    "I can''t fly for the time being ... I''m a little bit bad," Melita said feebly. "Noretta, haven''t you received my implant warning signal over there?"

    "The monitoring system here is just doing the clock calibration. I didn''t point to Loren just now. Let me take a look ..." Noreta''s voice came from the communication interface. The next second, she exclaimed. What did you encounter ?! Your heart ... "

    "I had a more stimulating conversation with Gavin Cecile," Melita said with a bitter smile in his voice. "His words hurt my heart-three of them ..."

    "You still have a joke at this time !?" Noleta''s voice sounded extremely anxious. "All your auxiliary hearts are stopped. Only one native heart is beating. It can''t drive all the functions in your body- How are you doing now? Can you move? You must return to Tallond immediately for emergency repairs! "

    "I just said that I can''t fly for the time being ... I may need a ''recycling team'' to help," Melita said slowly. "Also remember to bring enough ''Julang'' synergist, I just put all The quota is used up. "

    "Okay, the recovery team is online, and they will take off in ten minutes-with the ''Long Wave'' synergist you want. Damn, you may be the only one in the last two millennia to perform routine field missions. Get yourself a dragon that needs a recycling team ... What the **** are you talking about with the human emperor? "Noleta couldn''t help asking curiously, but then added a sentence," Ah, if it''s inconvenient to say no said¡­¡­"

    Obviously, she realized that this was not a "safe signal zone" located in the upper atmosphere. Considering that the communication at this moment might have attracted the attention of Dragon God, she reminded Melita.

    "It''s really inconvenient to say here ..." Melita thought of the terrible news that she had talked with Gao Wen, thought of her abnormal behavior and the memory of the bizarre disappearance, even though she still had a lingering fear at the moment, she gently shook her head, The voice was deep and serious, "After going back, I think ... seeing God, this may need to be arranged by Speaker Andar."

    Before the friend on the other side of the communication interface spoke, Melita heard an old and majestic voice and suddenly intervened in the communication: "I am online-Melita, do you want to meet the gods?"

    "Yes," Melita thought for a while, and said seriously, "I have some questions, I want to get answers from the gods, I hope you can help me tell the high priest of Hellagor ..."

    Just halfway through her words, a majestic female voice that seemed to be superimposed by countless voices suddenly came to her mind, and with the unstoppable pressure and momentum, she saw a pale gold in a trance. ''S phantom floated in front of him, and his mind exploded: "I allowed it."

    In an instant, there was silence on the entire line, and all "people", including Speaker Andar, were quieted down. A tense and solemn atmosphere filled the communication channel, and even this silence seemed full of awe.

    Melita felt that her surviving biological heart even twitched. She was clever and swallowed hard: "God ... My Lord ..."

    "Relax," the voice continued, "you can come to see me anytime after returning to Tallond."

    The next second, the voice and the pressure it carried left, everything seemed to be just an illusion, it left so simple, even seemed to deliberately tell everyone on the communication channel: I have gone, you Just keep talking.

    However, no one dared to really relax, Melita heard her friend''s nervous voice breaking the silence: "Just now ... the gods intervened ..."

    "It looks like you have a special experience," Speaker Andar''s voice sounded. "Melita, take a good rest at the same place, pay attention to safety, the recycling team has been lifted off, they will soon be there to answer you, what''s the matter? Come back and talk about it. "

    Subsequently, the old dragon speaker also left the channel.

    For the time being, only Merita and her friend who was the rear support staff were left in the communication line.

    The effect of the synergist has been fully exerted. The pain and abnormal signals in all parts of the body have been temporarily relieved. Melita ¡¯s confusion in her heart is constantly fluctuating. Eventually, she temporarily threw all her irritability behind her head. The communication interface is also hidden. She adjusted her body slightly and lay quietly on the ground in a relatively comfortable position, her eyes staring at the distant dark mountains that had fallen into the night.

    Over the dark mountains, the night sky enveloped the sky, and a few stars were twinkling, dotted the entire sky.

    After a long time, she suddenly heard her friend''s voice ringing in her ear: "Melita, are you okay?"

    "Have you not finished the communication?" Melita gently moved her neck. "I thought you were offline."

    "I''m a little worried about you," Noretta said. "I just don''t have any other contact tasks here. The other expatriate dragons heard the news of your accident and let the line out ... By the way, Pector was in Moss When he stayed in the Mulin area, he had nothing to do. Should he help him in the past? "

    "No ... I don''t want to be laughed at," Melita said immediately. "The synergist is working. I''ll just wait here for a while."

    "Ok¡­¡­"

    After a few minutes of silence on the channel, Melita couldn''t help breaking the silence again: "Hey, are you still there?"

    "in."

    "I suddenly want to ask you ... Do you know what it feels like to have only one heart beating in the body? A heart that has not been reformed and has been hatched from a dragon egg, how it felt when it beat."

    "Me? I don''t remember ..." My friend said in confusion. "I replaced the primitive heart when I was very young ... There should be very few dragons like you who still retain the primitive heart in adulthood ... "

    "Also ... I''m a young old antique," Melita couldn''t help but smile, but then she grinned and grinned. "His ... a little pain."

    "So don''t get smug-hey, you haven''t told me yet," came the voice of a friend, "what does it feel like to rely on a primitive heart?"

    "... very weak, every heartbeat is disturbing, and all my life rests on the only fragile flesh and blood organ, which makes me feel like I will die at any time, I am afraid when it will stop, but not A spare circulation pump to maintain her survival ... "Melita said in a low voice, the distant stars reflected in her jewel-clear eyes, the stars slowly moved against the background of the night," But ... there is another This kind of wonderful realism. I can truly feel that I am alive and living in a real world.

    "I often feel that there are too many implants in my body. Almost every key organ has an implant to assist the operation, and even every muscle and bone ... This makes me feel that I am no longer myself, but there are A copy of ''Melita Pena'' composed of a machine and an auxiliary brain lives in the same body as me. It is like a parasitic monster made of steel and polymer hiding in my flesh and blood And deep inside the bone ... but now the parasite''s heart has stopped, my own heart is supporting this body ... this feeling is pretty good. "

    Her consciousness was in a trance, a little drowsy, and in a half-dream half-wake, she heard Noreta''s voice faintly came: "You are too much synergist, sentimental ... but you are There is one thing that ¡¯s right, the feeling that you will die at any time is true ... "

    "Good night ..." Melita said confusedly.

    Under the side effect of the synergist, she finally fell asleep.

    A light golden light curtain appeared out of thin air at the moment she fell asleep, protecting her unguarded body tightly, and above the light curtain, there seemed to be vaguely appeared hundreds of thousands of eyes in the void. Thousands of eyes floated indifferently, watching the blue dragon under the protection of the light curtain without blinking.

    ...

    In Tifeng, a church located in the middle of a town near the eastern desert, the God of War church stands quietly in the night. The church spire decorated with black iron spikes points directly at the sky, like a sword under the stars.

    An ordinary priest holding a lantern walked in the church, checking the conditions of the rooms and corridors.

    Behind a door is the usual room. There is only the priest''s footsteps in the long corridor. He gradually came to the end of the tour, and the room belonging to the priest was in front.

    In the priesthood system of the Ares church, the "God of War priest" is a higher-level priest than an ordinary priest. They are usually deacons of small churches in the region, and here is no exception.

    There was a faint light from behind the door at the end of the corridor, and the side of the door was clearly hidden.

    "The priest of Kosto has not rested so late ..."

    The visiting priest murmured curiously, and walked forward slowly.

    But just halfway through, a weird, as if a man whispering in pain, and a dream-like voice came into his ears.

    Under the special instinct of the transcendental, the priest instantly felt full of excitement, and then a bad hunch appeared in his heart.

    The situation is wrong!

    The priest reacted in an instant, and his footsteps accelerated, and he rushed to the door of the room at the end of the hallway, and the **** smell entered the nostrils at the same time.

    Regardless of what was taught in the ritual, the priest decisively applied triple protection to himself, prepared the stress warning spell, and then pushed open the false wooden door.

    Behind the wooden door, only a mass of unshaped meat slumped on the ground, and gradually lost its vitality ...

 Chapter 911ï¼š Abnormal

    A strong **** gas poured into the nostrils, causing Bishop Fernanco who had just stepped into the room to frown subconsciously, with a dignified look on his face.

    As a regional bishop who once personally went to the battlefield and still practices the God of War creed, he personally travels to several dangerous areas every year to assist the local knights to destroy Warcraft. He is familiar with this breath.

    The other two priests in the room noticed the arrival of the regional bishop, and immediately retreated to the side silently. Fernanco''s eyes crossed the others and swept slowly in this rather spacious priest''s lounge.

    The scene in the room is clear at a glance-the beds, tables and chairs are all furnished as usual. There is a shrine symbolizing the God of War against the wall on the north side. On the floor in front of the shrine there is a large piece of blood that has not been completely coagulated, and in the middle of the blood beach, It is a mass of flesh that is completely mixed together and can''t see the original form at all.

    In the creepy flesh and blood, you can see many fibers connected together, as if in the process of forming some kind of fascia, fine hair spread from some cracks in the meat block, the hair is thick and hard like It is thorny, and there are many pieces of clothing that have been completely corroded scattered at this terrible death scene, and the blood stains are scattered on the ground three meters outside the blood beach.

    Even the Bishop of Ares, who is used to seeing **** and weird scenes, couldn''t help feeling a horror from the heart in front of this scene.

    "Your Excellency Fernanco," a priest approached, "Salute to you, may your heart be like steel."

    "Heart is like steel, my compatriots," Fernanco nodded to the priest, and looked back at the death scene in the middle of the room. Shen Sheng asked, "When was it discovered?"

    "In the early morning, a night priest discovered the anomaly first and issued an alarm."

    "What about the pastor?" Fernanco frowned. "Bring him to see me."

    "That priest ..." The priest on the side had a weird look on his face. "His situation is a bit abnormal. We just calmed the spell with a powerful spirit to calm him down-I''m worried that he will get out of control again and even attack you."

    Fernanco shook his head: "It''s okay, I''m also good at spiritual soothing-bring him."

    "Yes, sir."

    The priest ordered to leave, and a moment later, footsteps came from outside the door, interspersed with a panic and repeated murmurs. Fernanco looked around and saw two church attendants holding a young man in a common priest''s robe, one by one, into the room. The latter''s condition caused the regional bishop to frown immediately. ¡ª¡ª

    The poor man was trembling, his face pale as a dead man, the fine sweat beads covered his every inch of skin, a layer of turbid and **** haze covered his white eyes, he had obviously lost his normal reason and walked all the way The visitors kept mumbling whisperingly, and they could only hear the fragmented language when they got closer:

    "God of War bless ... bless ... heart if steel, heart if steel, survive for hundreds of battles ... Worship of God ... I have converted, I have converted ..."

    The poor man was nagging like this from beginning to end, as if he hadn''t noticed the regional bishop who was standing in front of him. It was only a few seconds later that his scattered vision suddenly noticed the scene behind the regional bishop and the group lost The vital flesh seemed to stimulate the greatest fear in his heart for a moment, he instantly uttered a scream that was almost impossible for humans, and he broke free from the **** of two strong attendants, and suddenly rushed to the nearest Fair Nan Ke, at the same time, shouted a fanatical prayer that had been transposed: "In the name of God! Eradicate heretics! In the name of God ..."

    The surrounding priests exclaimed suddenly, but Fernanco only slightly stepped sideways. He grabbed the clothes of the out-of-control priest with his backhand and pulled back while the other elbow slammed out suddenly. After the sound, the out of control priest passed out without resistance and fell to the ground.

    It wasn''t until this time that the priests reacted nearby, and they hurriedly approached: "Your Excellency Fernanco! Are you okay?"

    "I''m fine, but he may need to rest for a few days," Fernanco waved his hands, frowning at the priest who had fallen to the ground, "... take him down."

    The attendant immediately took the pastor who passed out, Fern¨¢nco sighed deeply, and a priest could not help but asked: "Your Excellency, do you think this matter ..."

    "Has the pastor always been like this? Keep praying, keep calling our Lord ... and treat normal fellow churchmen as heretics?"

    "Yes, it was like this when we found him," the priest replied immediately. "He was found falling down at the door of the room. He was already mentally ill at that time, and even nearly killed a servant. But no matter what method was used, No sign of mental erosion or soul curse ... as if he were making these crazy actions at his own will. "

    Fernanco nodded solemnly, and then asked again, "Who knows anything about this?"

    The priest thought for a while: "In addition to the people in the church, I have only notified you at the moment ... Oh, the Earl may have heard the wind-he should not know what happened in the church, but we urgently sent messengers and The fact that the church was sealed off after dawn is in itself not concealing the earl. "

    Fernanco''s brows grew tighter, and the situation was moving in the direction he least wanted to see. However, everything was irreversible. He could only force himself to focus on the event itself-the flesh and blood on the ground was obviously It is the deacon who died in the church tragically. The **** of war priest Kosto in this church himself knows this priest and knows that the other party is a powerful extraordinary person. Even if he is attacked by a high-ranking strongman, he will never die without resistance. However, in the whole room, except for blood stains, there was no trace of fighting at all, and even the residual breath after the combat magic was released ...

    The flesh and blood are located in front of the shrine of God of War. There are some pieces of cloth that have not corroded and cleaned. In addition to the clothes, the rest should be the mats used for prayer ... plus only a small section of candles and utensils left in front of the shrine The remaining incense and the prayer book spread out on the table can only combine a disturbing result:

    This dead war priest seems to be in the normal process of praying to the gods ... suddenly melted by his own flesh and blood.

    Fernanco believed that he was not alone in guessing the possibility of this horror. He saw an unshakable haze on everyone''s face.

    Reminiscent of the priest who went crazy because he saw the first scene, the strangeness of the whole thing is even more disturbing.

    "Sir Bishop," a priest could not help but say, "What do you think the priest of Kosto suffered?"

    "... A very powerful evil spirit may have raided our temple, which interfered with the prayer ritual of the priest of Kosto, distorted the ritual to point and polluted the soul of the priest," Fernanco said in a deep voice, "but This is just my personal guess, and if such a powerful evil spirit really appears in the town, it must be reported to the Archdiocese ... "

    "The Earl''s Court should soon be sent to ask about the situation," said another priest. "How should we reply?"

    Fernanco thought briefly-from the perspective of the regional bishop, he did not want this matter to be exposed to the eyes of forces outside the church, especially did not want this matter to attract the attention of the royal family and his vassals. Since the coronation of Seta Augustus, the policy of the Tiffin royal family on various churches has been tightening. After countless confrontations, the Church of God of War today has lost many privileges, and the God of War priest in the army has also been from the original The independent theocratic representative has become a "assistant soldier" who must obey the noble officers. Normally, this is still the case. Once what happened here today poke out, I am afraid that it will soon become a new excuse for the royal family to further tighten policies ... ¡­

    But things can''t be concealed, and managers in this area must always be told.

    "Clean up the site and burn these distorted objects with holy oil and flames," Fernando ordered to the people beside him. "There were soul eaters parasitic on humans and infiltrated the church. The priest of Kosto wrestled with it after it was discovered. , And eventually died together. However, due to the erosion and corruption of the soul eater, the priest ¡¯s body was inconvenient to show people. In order to maintain the dignity of the deceased priest, we purified the priest ¡¯s body before dawn and returned it to the kingdom of the Lord-that ¡¯s all the truth."

    The priest on the side bowed his head: "Yes, sir."

    Fernanke snorted, and then glanced at the tragic scene in the room again. The vague sense of anxiety and disgust rushed up from the bottom of his heart again. He put his hand on his chest subconsciously, and his right fist was stubborn. The sword prayed silently in my heart at the same time: "God of War blesses me, if my heart is steel, I will survive for hundreds of battles, my flesh and blood will be weak, only steel will live forever, and he will not fall into hell. I have converted ..."

    With the prayer, his mind gradually calmed down, and the power of the gods fell silently, once again making him feel at ease.

    ...

    That afternoon.

    A secret report sent by the communication tower and transcribed by the intelligence officer was sent to the table case. Rosetta Augustus opened it and glanced at it. The long-sullied and solemn face suddenly appeared on the table. Come with a serious expression.

    Mattilda, who was sitting next to him to help with government affairs, immediately noticed the change in his father''s face, and subconsciously asked: "What happened?"

    "Another God of War priest died, the cause of death is unknown," Rosetta Augustus said, "The local church reported that there were soul eaters sneaking into the church, and the dead priest was killed in the process of fighting the monster-but there was no No one sees the corpse of a priest, and no one sees the ashes of a soul eater. There is only one battle site that is not known to be true or false. "

    Matilda''s beautiful eyebrows frowned slightly, and her tone became serious: "This seems to be the sixth time in half a month ..."

    "Yes, for the sixth time," Rosetta said in a deep voice. "The cause of death is unknown, the body was destroyed in advance, and the evidence is full of doubt ..."

    "Those churches must be hiding something!" Matilda couldn''t help saying, "Six bizarre deaths of priests, and they are also distributed in different churches ... The news has been leaked to a certain extent, but they I have never responded positively to the royal inquiries. What the **** are the churches doing? "

    "Yeah, the six churches are located in different places ... The two furthest apart are even located on the north and south borders of the empire. This is not an ordinary" attack "... There is no such a large-scale attack in the empire Forces cannot be coincidences caused by monster raids. "

    "The most suspicious is that those churches are obviously concealed," Matilda said, and then shook his head, "Unfortunately, under the current imperial laws, we can''t search churches based on suspicion ..."

    Rosetta nodded: "We must maintain our own laws, which is the basis for maintaining the authority of the royal family, but ... the necessary investigation is still essential. You recently went to the Great Church to contact Malm, he probably I wo n¡¯t say anything to you-after all, as Pope God of War, he has n¡¯t taken the initiative to discuss anything about the bizarre death of the priest until now, but I believe that with your keenness, you may be able to observe some things.

    Matilda nodded: "Okay, Father Emperor."

    Rosetta groaned for a while, tapped her fingers and tapped on the table, and whispered to the empty direction: "Diana."

    A dignified woman wearing a black maid''s suit immediately came out of a corner that no one noticed, and looked at Rosetta Augustus calmly.

    The latter nodded to her: "Send rogues and go to the places mentioned in this secret report-remember, covert actions, don''t clash with the church, and don''t have to contact local officials."

    "Yes, Your Majesty."

    The woman in the black maid''s suit bowed slightly, took the note that Rosetta had passed, and then quietly returned to the depths of the shadow as it appeared.

    When the room was quiet again, Matilda broke the silence: "Father and Emperor, what do you think ... what''s going on?"

    Rosetta Augustus sat quietly in his high-back chair, and was lost in thought in the sinking sunset. It was not until half a minute later that he sighed softly: "I don''t know, But I hope that all this is just an "attack" against the Ares sect ... "

    Matilda gave his father the emperor a surprise look.

    In her memory, her father''s near-weak posture is rare.

    But in the end, she said nothing, but nodded gently.

    ...

    In the evening, Daniel returned to his mansion.

    The young apprentice Mary was tidying up the living room. When she saw the mentor appeared, she immediately greeted him with a smile: "Teacher, did you come back so early today?"

    "There is nothing in the laboratory for a while, and I will be back," Daniel glanced at his apprentice. "Aren''t you taking the technician to go to the Great Temple of God of War to do the magic net transformation? Why are you still home at this time?"

    "It was originally taken with people, but the priest of the Great Church suddenly said that the area we are constructing will be temporarily blocked-the project will be postponed until the next time."

    Daniel frowned as soon as he heard the apprentice: "So, they suddenly kicked you out?"

    "That''s right ..." Mary said casually, but soon noticed that the tutor''s expression seemed to have a deeper meaning, "Teacher, what''s ... the problem?"

    Daniel groaned for a moment, his expression slightly more serious: "I''m not sure yet, but I heard some winds recently, and there seems to be something going on in the Ares Church ... maybe I need to report it to the owner."

 Chapter 912ï¼š Cold autumn season

    The night was dark, but the starlight was not visible in the sky, only the haze shrouded the entire city hazyly, making this huge emperor seem illusory.

    The weather has cooled down. Although there is still some time before the frost moon, in Aldernan, which is the most susceptible to fog, the fog has fallen on the plains one step in advance. In the past week, five out of ten days have been Foggy-Judging by the climate in previous years, the number of fog falls on the plains will increase in the next half month to a month.

    Daniel put on a coat and left his room. He walked through the dark corridor in the mansion and walked to the balcony, looking out over the streets of Aldernan immersed in the mist in the distance.

    The bright brilliance of the magic stone street lamp penetrated the mist, and various silhouettes were drawn in the night. There were silhouettes of buildings in the darkness, and there were many windows with lights on. The patrol soldiers holding dogs from nearby Passing through the street, leaving a gradually elongated shadow beside the street lamp.

    This is a wealthy area, and the infrastructure and security management are second to none in the whole city. In civilian areas a few blocks away, the number of security soldiers will be less than half, and the street lights are not as bright as here. As for the poor areas ... ¡­ That''s the same as it was a few years ago, at most there are a few new street lights, and some of them have been destroyed by the local gangster rogue.

    Even so, ordinary people living in this city can clearly feel that this place is gradually becoming more prosperous, and this era is becoming more prosperous-those who have the opportunity to go to the Shadow Theater to buy movies "Citizens" who import food and shoes and subscribe to trendy magazines feel this especially.

    Daniel built these little by little with his own eyes.

    The old mage gently rubbed his fingers, and a layer of near-transparent shield shrouded beside him. In this cold autumn season, he created a small space that was warm and comfortable. He looked up to the southwest and saw In the depths of night and fog, bright lights illuminate, and the faint hustle and bustle comes from that direction.

    There is the block where the "Fan There Ang Salon" is located, the far-sighted "upper world" built by the Earl of Van der An expensive, there are casinos, theaters, shops, stock exchanges, and the salon as the core Club-The wealthy people in Aldnam, including the so-called "new citizen class", have now regarded it as their heavenly kingdom on earth in this prosperous era, and they regard some novel, competing financial resources and exquisite lives as Themed social activities as a means to show their decency and indulge in it. From the entrance to the exit of Onsaron Street where the wealthy citizens and small nobles can find a place suitable for their own money, it is incredible.

    And just one block away from the bustling lights, it was Aldernan ¡¯s slum area, where the blackness seemed to disappear from the night, and the silhouettes of the buildings that emerged from the darkness occasionally were gloomy like ghosts.

    "Where there is an salon" may be regarded as a microcosm of Aldnam''s now-expanding "new wealth group", but Daniel is not interested in it and has always prohibited his apprentices from approaching similar places.

    "Just a bad imitation."

    At night, the old mage muttered to himself, and then took a step back, leaving the balcony that was being blown over and over again by the cold autumn wind.

    ...

    In the morning of the next day, Gao Wen did not go to the government affairs hall as usual or deal with government affairs in his study, but went directly to the Institute of Magic Technology, where Daniel and Rebecca had been waiting in advance.

    In a large laboratory, all kinds of devices used to control the rune system are placed on the four walls of the room, and there is only a wide metal platform in the center of the room. There are no complicated experimental instruments on the platform. There is only one set of adjusted crystal projection device. Above the projection device, there is a light blue translucent schematic diagram, which is briefly marked with the outline of the territory of the Cecil Empire.

    "Master Ancestor!" After the appearance of Gao Wen, the first to be greeted was the rejoicing Rebecca, "You can count on it!"

    "How old are you-do things a little calmer." Gao Wen looked helplessly at this great Zeng who had been active at all times ... The great-granddaughter glanced at it, although she knew it was useless to preach, she couldn''t help but remind him .

    Compared to when I first saw her five years ago, the slightly miserable "Lady Viscount" has grown up and turned into a girl with at least a mature appearance, but her personality has hardly changed. He seemed worried about this, but Gao Wen felt that this was not a bad thing-anyway, he was likely to chase this stupid deer into a king ...

    Rebecca shrunk her neck to cope with it. She did n¡¯t know how much to listen to Gao Wen ¡¯s words. The latter did n¡¯t care much about it. Carmel broke the silence. . "

    Gao Wen nodded and came to the metal platform in the middle of the room. His eyes swept over the magic projection floating in the air. In his sight, he could clearly see Cecil City, Shilin City, Marks of cities such as Tamdul, Sorinburg, Saint Sunil, Fort Winter, etc., and there are bright lines connecting between the cities, and the light spots in the dim state can be seen around the lines .

    "These light spots are the magic network nodes that have completed the infrastructure construction. The lines are the communication lines currently in use-except for the southern border, the other cities are basically single lines. The triangles next to these hub cities represent the construction. The progress, blue is completed, red is about to be completed ... "

    Carmel floated beside the holographic projection, explaining the annotations on the image for Gao Wen, while constantly adjusting the projection device, allowing the screen to switch angles, showing a variety of details.

    This made Gao Wen have to sigh the convenience of magic, and quickly focused on the last red triangle of this diagram.

    "At present, only the node of Winterbath has not been completed yet ..." he said softly.

    Kamal nodded: "Yes, the northern climate is cold, the construction time itself is a month later than other places, and there are more mountains, which is not convenient for construction, so the construction progress is the slowest one. But in Victoria Under the call of the consul, many of the local extraordinarys were directly invested in the first-line construction. The mountainous areas where large construction machinery cannot enter are all constructed by the masters who do not lose the efficiency of the machinery, so all the nodes have reached the construction period. The main hub of the Winter Castle will also be completed within a week. "

    "Very good ..." Gao Wen exhaled, and finally felt a relief in his heart. "In this way, the magic net of the entire empire can finally be connected to the Internet and become a real" net "..."

    Kamal''s buzzing voice inevitably brought a touch of emotion: "It is true, Your Majesty."

    Gao Wen didn''t speak for a while, but looked at the flashing dots and lines in the holographic projection a little, and it was difficult to calm down.

    The imperial kingdom''s magic net is connected to the Internet ... This is one of his most ambitious plans, and it is also the longest time-consuming plan, the most manpower and material resources, and the most far-reaching plan to date.

    The light spots on the projection are all large and small magical obelisks or hub towers. From the date of the establishment of the empire, even before the establishment of the empire, projects in related fields have been started.

    Some of them were originally built by the Cecil Principality to build everywhere, some were built by the nobles of the Principality when the technology was exported, and today they were standardized and upgraded, and some were under the leadership of the Empire ¡¯s highest government office in the last one or two years. When completed, nodes large and small are distributed in the main cities and transportation hubs of the empire, and use it as a base point to extend to the periphery, covering as much as possible "first-level urban areas", thereby forming a prototype of a "network".

    Separate "regional magic nets" and magical obelisk are not real magic "nets", they are only small-scale energy stations and regional communication stations, and only connect them all. "Magnet" is truly a "net". The instructions from the highest government office and the information returned from all parts of the country can be quickly spread through this network. The energy supply of the entire Cecil will be guaranteed, and cities around the world And the wilderness between cities and cities will be protected. Where there is a magic net, there will be energy, information, security and productivity, and all these are the prerequisites for the further development of this country.

    And this ambitious plan was launched as early as Cecil was a Principality. This piece of web has been laid out by Gao Wen for almost three years-these three years still have convenient magic power in this world, and each This basic technology already exists.

    In order to make this huge network operational, one of the most critical facilities is the "main hub" installation located in important cities throughout the empire.

    It is a very large magic energy crystal array, which is installed on a special high tower (or a tree), and their coverage is very wide, but the wide coverage is only one aspect of their role, they have a greater role It is to coordinate and balance all the secondary hubs connected to it, and to control the underlying nodes through the secondary hubs. Now the final step of Gaowen''s "Empire Realm Grid Integration" plan is to wait for these main hubs to come online.

    ¡ª¡ªAt present, major cities in the empire rely on a series of relay towers to maintain single-line connections. This level of "connection" is obviously not enough. From the carrying capacity, the ability to resist risks, and the actual performance, they can not fully meet the requirements of Gao Wen.

    "Wait for the whole world to be connected to the grid, the first stage of this project is considered to be completed," he said slowly after a long silence. "The next step is to continue to increase the number of basic nodes and secondary hubs in various places ... "

    "Do you want to increase it?" Rebecca next to him couldn''t help but say in surprise, "I feel that the coverage area is very wide now ..."

    "It''s not enough, it''s not enough," Gao Wen shook his head, his eyes never leaving the light spots and lines, "not even half of them."

    His words startled Rebecca, but it was completely serious-the scale of the magic network nodes established everywhere in the empire may be an incredible behemoth in the eyes of people of this era, but Gao Wen knew In the past three years, what he built was a "basic project." The seemingly large node coverage area actually only included major cities and large-scale towns in various regions, and the lower-level villages or more remote The settlement is incapable of covering.

    However, in the eyes of many people in this era, this level of magic web is actually far beyond imagination-so that every town can use magic power anytime, anywhere, with strategic shields and instant messaging, with modern lighting and based on The entertainment and working conditions of the magic guide technology are enough. As for covering the magic net to the next level of the village, even the remote mountain and wilderness ... They do not understand what is necessary.

    This made Gao Wen couldn''t help but think of a ridicule he often heard in his previous life: Cuntong.

    Cuntong.com ... This is a great thing.

    Gao Wen exhaled and said slowly: "Continue to cover, cover every village, cover every place where people smoke, this is our next goal, this may take more three years, but this is very necessary."

    Rebecca blinked her eyes. She was very talented in the technical field, and she was not stupid elsewhere, but she still could n¡¯t do as much thought as Gao Wen, beyond the thinking of the current era, but this did not affect her. A bright smile, nodded hard: "You must make sense! Then do so"

    Gao Wen looked at this silly roe with a weeping smile.

    This child ... is reluctant to be a Viscount, if he succeeds to the throne ... forget it, or use it as a chase.

    Instead, Carmel seemed to understand Gao Wen''s idea. His eyes filled with arcane glance looked at the entire holographic projection map, and then nodded slightly: "As much as possible, cover as much as possible ... For the future of this country, it is of great significance to everyone in this land. "

    With that said, the magician from a thousand years ago suddenly laughed self-deprecatingly and shook his head: "If the Gondor Empire was not too dependent on the Deep Blue Well at that time, if we had a way to distribute the magic power at that time. And cover the whole world ... Never destroy all the foundations because of the explosion of an energy well. Even in the face of the magic wave, the civilization that mankind finally preserved will certainly be more than seven hundred years ago. "

    Gao Wen nodded gently, and then quieted down in the room for a while.

    Half a minute later, he broke his silence: "After the matter here, you go to Veronica and go to the government office to find me."

    ...

    Before noon, Kamel and Veronica came to the office of Gao Wen in the government office.

    As soon as they entered the door, they found that Hetty and Amber were also on the scene.

    "Sit down," Gao Wen nodded to the two ancient perverts, and motioned to the seat near the desk. "Call you all because I received some news about Tifeng here-now I doubt it might Connect with the gods. "

 Chapter 913ï¼š Related to god

    Hearing "a little contact with the gods", Carmel and Veronica suddenly became very nervous.

    In the past year or so, Cecil has faced enough "something to do with the gods".

    When Gao Wen saw that the atmosphere had been successfully mobilized by himself, he did not continue to sell anything. Instead, he opened the door and said: "There is a report from Daniel. There have been several incidents where the **** of war priest has died in the church recently. ¡ª¡ªHe hasn''t been able to find out the specific situation, but it is certain that the number of deaths has definitely exceeded five ¨C and they have all been concentrated in the past half month. ¡±

    "The bizarre death of the priest?" Hetty frowned first when he heard that, "It''s just that the bizarre death of the priest ... may also be some kind of assassination attack against the church ... In the place where the theological opposition is more serious and the folk customs are tough, similar things It can also happen, especially in more remote areas. "

    "Basically ruled out this possibility," Gao Wen shook his head. "There are more than one churches, including areas where the Ares sect dominates, and if they are attacked by pagans, the Ares church will definitely be used as an opportunity to promote the martyrdom. Come out-but the fact is that all the deaths were not disclosed, and even the scene was blocked. Daniel was inquired from special channels. "

    Hearing such an answer, the people in the room looked at each other suddenly.

    "Tifeng regards the God of War as the mainstream sect, and the God of War priests occupy a high position in their society. In the past hundreds of years, there are actually many God of War priests who died, but they died in various ways because they followed the teachings. On the battlefield, there are only a handful of cases where assassinations and other attacks were bizarrely dead and it was not easy to make them public after death-there are only twelve records that I can find here, and the twelve incidents are distributed in two In the time span of a century, "Amber broke the silence on the side and said the intelligence after analysis by the MI." One of our views is that there is a problem within Tifeng ¡¯s Ares sect. The death of the priest may be a certain The result of this kind of internal struggle is therefore difficult to disclose, just ... "

    "It''s just that this kind of speculation is still lacking in support," Gao Wen accepted Amber. "First of all, according to the information we have, the Tifeng Ares church has been united and stable in recent years. The current Pope Malm Dunett is in good health. There is no problem with the control of the bishops ¡¯churches at all levels. In addition, the domestic situation in Tifeng is also smooth, and the Ares church has no reason for internal struggle."

    "So this direction is difficult to establish," Veronica said thoughtfully, gazing at Gowen''s face. "But from the strange death of the priest, why do you think it might be related to the god?"

    "... Someone is crazy." Gao Wen said lightly.

    Veronica''s eyes suddenly became serious, and the fingers holding the platinum scepter were slightly hard, and the side of Carmel suddenly increased some brightness, so that everyone else had to squint.

    "Several priests who have been in contact with the scene of death fell into madness afterwards. Judging from the time, they should have witnessed the death process of those dying priests, or ... saw what should not be seen as a" change ". Although the Ares church tried to block News, but there are still some rumors spreading, which is corroborated by the fact that the Great God of War Cathedral in Aldernan once held a closed-door meeting and closed the external corridor on the open day ... "

    "The external corridor was closed on Open Day, and it was still after these incidents ..." Veronica suddenly narrowed her eyes. "This ... is indeed unusual."

    "So, I want to hear what experts like you think," Gao Wen looked at Veronica and Carmel, "especially Veronica, your opinion-you should have some idea of ??the operation of the church in modern society To understanding."

    "Judging from the worst possibility, the bizarre priests who died were all killed by the power of" God''s punishment "or similar gods. Their deaths must bear signs of blasphemy and pollution and cause uncontrollable secondary pollution. , So the churches around the country will block the news, "Veronica immediately said his opinion," the reason that the priests encountered "divine punishment" or the power of the gods to bite back, there are usually only two reasons, either, they did it deliberately. There is no effective protection against rebellion, or it is some kind of powerful force that interferes with their belief benchmarks, causing them to lose their gods and favors-the priests who are controlled by powerful evil spirits often encounter such endings. "

    Then she paused, and then added: "But these two points are unlikely-first of all, the Tifeng God of War Church is currently stable and has a solid foundation of faith. It is impossible for there to be several priests in different regions in a short time. Betraying the gods, and secondly ... Evil spirits that can control the minds of the priests are afraid of the power of the holy relics. They will only wreak havoc in the wilderness, but those priests died in the church. "

    Gao Wen nodded, and then suddenly mentioned a little: "Yes, there is a detail. According to Daniel''s inquiry, the priests in the accident seemed to have encountered an accident while praying alone."

    Veronica''s face changed a little bit momentarily: "When praying alone ?!"

    "Yes," Gao Wen answered with a serious expression.

    "Then ... I''m afraid it''s the third possibility," Kamal was silent for a long time before finally speaking. "It''s the most worrying possibility ..."

    Veronica squeezed the platinum scepter, closed her eyes slightly, and said what Kamal wanted to say: "God of war ... it''s out of order."

    "It is too early to draw such a conclusion, but we must be vigilant," Gao Wen''s expression was unprecedentedly solemn, "Tifeng''s side does not need us to warn, if the Augustus family is not stupid, it should be already by this time. Realizing that something is wrong, they are suffering from the curse of the gods, and they are vigilant in this regard-the key is that we must be prepared.

    "The belief in the God of War in Cecil is not strong. Although there are a certain number of believers, there are no strong churches and priests. At present, they have also received the renovation of the Office of Government Affairs, and supervision is relatively easy-this matter is handed over to Amber , We must pay attention to observe the wind and grass of the domestic God of War officials;

    "In addition to monitoring the priests, we must also pay attention to the situation of the believers. Although the current news from Tifeng is concentrated on the priests who died strangely, it is difficult to say whether the believers will also be affected. You arrange it.

    "Kamel, your and Jenny ¡¯s research on Siren runes has been fruitful. The mental protection system has been tested in actual combat, and now is the time for them to continue to function-we need more and more effective The mental protection system must at least satisfy the supply of all military forces. Many soldiers believe in the God of War, and there are many pious believers. We must prevent this situation ... "

    Gao Wen finished his arrangements one by one, and after he finished, he began to think about what else he had missed, and at this moment, the magic net terminal placed next to his desk suddenly turned on. He rose and made a buzzing and clicking sound, and then a figure with long white hair dragging to his ankle appeared in the room out of thin air.

    "Nartier?" Amber glanced at the figure that appeared out of nowhere. "When were you there?"

    Narettiel shook his head immediately: "I didn''t overhear ..."

    "Ah, I asked her to come, but she was invisible, and I almost forgot," Gao Wen patted his forehead gently, looking at the old **** in front of him, "Naritier, what do you have? What do you want to say? "

    "That rune can be placed in a neural network," Narettire nodded and said seriously. "I remember it was very useful. At that time, I wanted to enter the real world and was blocked by it for a long time ..."

    This sentence of the "God of the Past", which has now coexisted with the Internet, immediately illuminated Gao Wen''s eyes-as a satellite essence crossing over from the earth, he did not even think of this!

    Of course, the main reason why he was shining was not that he was suddenly in the heart, but that Carmel was really bright.

    "This is a very good way! The magic net is connected to all terminals, and the main effect of the mental protection system is actually those runes. If a specific rune group can be broadcast throughout the territory, even if it cannot prevent the direct invasion of the gods, We can also avoid the mental contamination of the most affected priests and believers, "Kamal said with a hint of excitement, which is the joy that broke out after the researchers discovered new uses in the technical field," If "crazy" It really appears, as long as the reason is maintained in the first wave of attacks, the biggest crisis will be passed! "

    "But the premise for this idea to take effect is that the entire Empire is connected to the Internet," Hetty, who has not spoken, said aside, calming everyone down on the scene. "Now the neural network is still limited to the southern border. Masters in other regions If the hub is not online, there will be only one line to connect with each other, and that line cannot withstand the pressure of broadcasting throughout the country. "

    "... then we can only hope that what happened in Tien Fung is just an early omen ... I hope our entire network can be completed sooner," Veronica lowered her eyelids slightly, reassuringly with softness. ''S tone slowly said, "Relax, we are only doing the worst plan, and we do have many effective means."

    At this time, Amber couldn''t help but sigh: "Ah ... by this time, I am most worried about the Tifeng people ... I admit that Rosetta Augustus is a personal talent, but how much can he prepare completely It is an unknown number ... Tifeng people do not have a neural network or mental protection technology. If they explode there, I am afraid there will be some impact here ... "

    "However, whether we give a warning to Tifeng or provide help, we must first explain the source of intelligence ..." Hetty shook his head helplessly. "It''s really unexpected that we should have time to worry about them."

    "This is what I said a long time ago. In the face of certain disasters, mortals know no borders. Natural disasters will not tell you about nationality and race, nor care about your ideas and beliefs. Before the tide, mortals are all communities. , "Gao Wen glanced at Hetty, thinking while talking, and then began to think as if thoughtfully," I still have to find a way to make some reminders ... just need to be more roundabout ... "

    ...

    Ling Xian''s cold wind blew over the frequency shield over Tallond, but the dragon kingdom under the cold wind was still warm as spring.

    On the hilltop city of Agondo, the headquarters of the Tallon Jury, the internal medical center, and the dragon-shaped Merita Penia slowly opened her eyes.

    She is standing on a circular mechanical platform, and the bright light is illuminated from above, making it bright as daylight. A large number of mechanical arms and observation probes around the platform are still busy, carrying out the final work, and with The dragon receiving treatment in the center of the platform opened his eyes, and these busy machines also completed their tasks one by one, and began to retreat silently.

    A figure in a white dress came out of the shadows not far from the platform, walked slowly to Melita, raised his head and said casually: "Are you awake? We have already blown you out of the field Three Hearts'' disease has been cured ... "

    "Don''t make such a sad joke in front of a heartbreaking dragon," Melita grunted weakly, her voice rumbling, "Ahhh-I feel a headache, and my body is cold ..."

    Noleta shrugged: "The aftereffects of excessive use of the" Big Wave "synergist, but rest assured, I have injected you with a relieving" gray "synergist, which should take effect in a few minutes."

    "Hey ... Excessive synergist, treatment with synergist, then treatment of excess synergist, treatment with synergist treatment of excess synergist ..." Melita couldn''t help but nagging, "I feel There is not much blood in his own blood vessels, except for the symbiotic engine oil is a synergist ... "

    "Almost, when you were brought in, the blood system was heavily contaminated-one of the three exploded hearts experienced a pressure coupling reaction, and a large amount of toxic substances were leaked. We had to replace the blood in your body. For safety reasons, we only give you a little bit on the safety line when you return new blood, to prevent your three new hearts from being damaged by excessive pressure ... "

    Melita froze, listening to her friend''s words, and suddenly her head pierced the platform, shouting dejectedly: "I''m still dead ..."

    "Don''t complain-do you know how much effort it took to repair your part?" Noreta immediately glared at Merita. "The cost of replacement parts is enough for your whole year''s salary !!"

    There is no doubt that this sentence immediately caused Ms. Blue Dragon, who was in a low mood, to have a far more terrible blow than the heart burst. When the word "salary" entered the ear, Melita felt that she had just changed it. Her heart reached the edge of the explosion again, and her voice trembled: "I ... can I ask ... how much will I be deducted for this replacement ..."

    Noreta raised her eyelids and glanced at her friend, deliberately not speaking for a few seconds, as if admiring Melita''s tangled expression of panic, until the other party might breathe out at any time, she said slowly. : "Put your mind back-you don''t have to pay for it yourself. And not only that, you should also have a small amount of subsidy, the amount is not large, but enough to supplement the synergist consumed by this task and there is still a balance. "

    At this moment, Melita didn''t seem to believe her ears: "... ah ?! Didn''t you lie to me? All ... reimbursed all? There are even additional subsidies? Why?"

    "The senior level of the jury thinks that your mission loss is special, first of all it is force majeure, and secondly it brings some special ... benefits to Tallonde," Noleta explained, "In short, you and Gao Wen Cecil ¡¯s talk brought us something that we have been waiting for so long, so the jury decided to give you additional subsidies.

    "In addition, this kind of subsidy is not a one-time one. If you later suffer losses for similar tasks, there will still be full reimbursement and additional subsidies ..."

    Melita seemed to be living in a dream for a moment, she tried to resist the temptation and confusion of money, but the next second she showed the dragon''s true nature and lowered her head for life. A sentence: "What about the name of the subsidy? In which category do I go to check my income?"

    Noleta thought about it and said casually: "Given that this is the cost incurred after you talk with Gavin Cecile, Speaker Andar has added a new item for you-the call fee.

 Chapter 914ï¼š Dragon and God

    In the medical center under the name of the Tallonde jury.

    Melita honestly lay on the circular platform, some medical machinery buzzed around her, several scanning probes were slowly sweeping her torso from above, and she narrowed her eyes slightly, letting go These Omega-controlled machines are busy around themselves.

    "This is the last inspection," Noretta''s voice came from the side, a tone of relief in her tone, "You can leave this place after the inspection is over."

    "Actually, I''m not in a hurry to leave now ..." Melita''s lazy voice sounded on the platform, "I tell you, I even want to be here after knowing that all the expenses here are paid by the jury. Set up a tent ... "

    Noleta glanced at her friend with contempt: "You can try it-I guarantee that the team at the medical center will let you lie here for a century, and you won''t be able to go by then."

    During the speech, the last group of medical machinery busy around the platform suddenly hummed in a low voice, then all the scanning probes were retracted into the slot above the platform, and Omega announced in the room. Broadcast sound after medical examination is completed. Melita shook her head immediately, muttering as she climbed up: "That''s okay, I don''t plan to be disassembled into parts and still be identified as a minor medical injury ..."

    Before the words fell, a light curtain enveloped Merita''s whole body. In the light curtain slowly creeping and creeping, the figure of the behemoth blue dragon disappeared a little bit, and the human body gradually formed in it, less than a moment, Miss Lan Long switched to the normal human form. She slightly moved her joints, and after confirming the sense of balance, she moved towards the edge of the platform.

    Noleta came forward: "How does it feel? Isn''t it better?"

    "Basically recovered-there are some residual weakness and incoordination, but it will get better soon after the parts in my body have finished fitting each other," Melita said softly while exhaling. , "Alas ... the last thing I regret now is that you should not listen to your propaganda, and replaced the third auxiliary heart-it was scrapped just after using it, and it turns out that those light rings have no effect at all ..."

    "Don''t say that, I read your inspection report, at least it was the last one to blow up," Noreta smiled. "The improvement brought by the light ring is closely related to the mind, you must first believe ... "

    Melita waved and interrupted without waiting for the other party to say: "Stop and stop, I don''t want to hear you continue to promote the theory that light efficiency is equal to performance-and I still have something to do."

    "There is still a business ..." After hearing the last words of her friend, Noleta had originally wanted to make a few more jokes to help the other person''s thoughts suddenly be replaced by dignity. Her brows were slightly wrinkled, and her pace was slow. , "You ... will see our deity now?"

    Melita smiled: "He said that I can go to him anytime after I come back ... This is an extraordinary privilege."

    "Yeah ... it''s an honor," Noretta replied with a slightly complicated expression, and then looked up at her friend''s eyes. "You haven''t said why you should go to see the gods actively, nor say your own experience. , What ... did you encounter? Can''t you really tell me? "

    "Maybe, but now I dare not say," Melita responded to each other''s gaze and shook her head gently after a two-second pause. "Some things have to wait until I get a reply from the **** before I can determine whether You can say it. But you do n¡¯t have to worry¡ªI¡¯m fine, at least now. ¡±

    Having said that, she did not give Noretta the opportunity to continue her inquiry, but instead turned her head and strode toward the exit of the room, leaving only one sentence: "I''m going to the upper hall, and I''ll invite you to dinner when I come back. "

    ...

    In the upper zone of the mountain where Agondo is located, a special building structure stands between the high wall and the tower. It is covered with gorgeous gold, with a solemn and thick dome and an external wall covered with reliefs, a sacred and high atmosphere It seems that eternity is shrouded in the sky above the dome, and the never-ending songs and chants seem to have lingered around the building as if they were symbiotic with the air.

    This is the sanctuary of the Dragon God, and an important facility that every city in Tarlond will have. Every dragon is familiar with it-in the society of Tarlonde, religious activities are like implants and augmentation. The effect is generally an important part of the dragon''s life. Whether they want it or not, these three things will accompany them for life after they break out of the shell.

    Under the effect of the weather controller, the clouds near the top of the mountain were properly condensed at the foot of the church. Melita stepped through the ramp in front of the church step by step through the layer of cloud and came to the glorious dome building- The door was already open to her, and no one needed to inform her, and she walked directly into it.

    The large and majestic sanctuary is full of light, and the glory of unknown sources illuminates the huge building. The rotunda is empty, except for a high platform in the center of the hall, and the hall is in eight directions There are balconies extending to the outside of the sea of ??clouds. At the junction of each balcony and the hall is a dusk-like light curtain, which seems to hide many eyes in the light curtain. When entering the sanctuary, Melita will Feel the peeping.

    She didn''t care about this normal sense of peeping. She walked to the high platform and bowed her head respectfully: "My Lord, I''m here."

    Before the words fell, a sacred and magnificent breath suddenly appeared out of thin air. A beautiful woman with blond hair and grace and grace had appeared on the high platform in front of Melita and looked down quietly.

    "Melita, raise your head," Enya the dragon said lightly. "Today is not a day of worship, you can relax."

    "Yes, my lord," Melita raised her head and looked at the gods on the stage boldly-the latter just looked calmly, and there was even a little gentleness on the flawless face, and This gentleness really relaxed her mood a little bit, "I ... I have some questions to ask you ..."

    "I know," the woman on the high platform said. "You want to ask about the thing six hundred years ago-the mortal that you took to the No. 1 monitoring tower, the mortal encounter, and the memory of your disappearance."

    "Yes ... yes," Melita nodded immediately. "Six hundred years ago, I really ... really brought a mortal to the No. 1 monitoring tower? Was I at that time ..."

    "Yes, you are contaminated, perhaps because of a flight that accidentally deviated from the route, or it may be the secret active attack of the tower. In short, the" tide tide "affected your cognition at that time and made you temporarily forget. Taboo, to bring a mortal to the tower. Fortunately, the pollution you have suffered has not been irreversible, and the contact time between the mortal and the tower is shorter, and everything can be recovered¡ªjust need me to take action. "

    "So, did you clear my memory of those days?" Melita''s eyes widened. "Are you doing ... to clear my pollution?"

    "Did this cause you trouble?" Dragon God asked, looking at her calmly.

    "No ... of course not. I''m only grateful. You ... saved me," Melita lowered her head again, but her tone was a little complicated. "It turns out that I almost made a big disaster ..."

    Longshen was uncomfortable, neither criticized nor responded, but asked casually after a brief silence: "So, you just want to ask me to confirm these things? Are there more questions?"

    "Are we really unable to completely destroy that tower or destroy the ''tide tide'' inside it?" Melita hesitated several times, and finally summoned the courage to ask boldly, "With your strength, Is there no way to destroy it? "

    "God ¡¯s power is not effective for that tower, dragon ¡¯s power is not effective for God, Melita, you know-from the day the" tide tide "was born, it is impossible for Talund to destroy the tower and The things in the tower, and since the counter-tide empire, the planet has never been able to give birth to a sufficiently powerful civilization-strong enough to destroy the legacy left by the sailors, "Dragon God looked at Merita ¡¯s eyes. The **** who should have been above explained this patiently at the moment, as if to answer the question of the people was her innate duty, "probably only the sailor himself can do this-but they may always be Will not come back. "

    "Sailor ..." Melita repeated the word subconsciously, and shook her head helplessly.

    She said she had no more problems.

    "If there are no more problems, go back," said Dragon God standing on the high platform, and said calmly, "Recover well and wait for you to recover, I still have something to do with you."

    "You ... have something for me?" Melita raised her head in surprise. "What''s the matter?"

    Then she heard the voice of the gods from above: "Invite the mortal named Govin Cecil again to Tallond-to be specific, just wait for you to recover."

    There was a look of surprise and confusion on Melita''s face, but she just opened her mouth and wanted to ask something more, and she felt a sudden change of light and shadow in front of her eyes. After the sight gradually calmed down, she found that she had returned to herself on the mountainside In the nearby lair¡ªobviously, the gods no longer planned to answer her any more.

    ...

    Inside the hall, the dragon **** Enya still stood quietly on the high platform, and a figure dressed in a priest''s robe gradually formed in the air beside her.

    Dragon priest Heragore paid tribute to her **** and asked cautiously: "Are you going to invite the human who once rejected you again?"

    "Any questions?"

    "No, of course not, just ... do you think he will refuse?"

    "If he is really curious about something, then he will definitely come," said Dragon God indifferently, his eyes over the open space in the hall, over a balcony facing the sea of ??clouds, far beyond The distance, she seemed to be able to see through everything, and the corner of her mouth slightly curled up, "This world ... it seems to be really turbulent."

    "Turbulence ..." Heragore subconsciously repeated the words in the mouth of the god. As a dragon priest who had witnessed several ups and downs of civilization on this planet, he deeply understood that "some turbulence" in the mouth of a **** meant what.

    It seems that a certain **** has reached the "cutting point".

    ...

    After being sent back to the den, Melita did not stay at home for too long. She quickly set off to the headquarters of the jury and obtained permission to meet with the Supreme Speaker Andar.

    After confirming that she is in a normal state at this moment, and that the gods once helped to decontaminate herself, she finally dared to say something.

    On the round table surrounded by a large number of mechanical devices, pipes and cables, the old and majestic dragon Andar carefully listened to Melita ¡¯s report. The terrible event that had been buried made this well-informed old giant Longdu couldn''t help raising one eyebrow: "... I didn''t expect that this kind of thing happened six hundred years ago ... If it wasn''t for the gods to take shelter, you might be sunk in the waters around the No. 1 monitoring tower now. The bones are gone. "

    "I still feel terrified," Melita said honestly. "I''m not afraid of being polluted by the tide, but what happened so quietly. Even until today, I didn''t know that I was hovering. On the edge of the abyss. "

    "''Tide tide'' has never stopped trying to infiltrate ... Although ''He'' is irrational, but has the instinct to break through the blockade," the old voice of Speaker Andar echoed in the rotunda, "is sheltered by gods Your luck-He will protect every dragon after all. "

    "But I didn''t expect that he also took shelter of the adventurer named Modil ..." Melita frowned a little puzzled. "I didn''t dare to ask at the time-but why did he protect a dragon family? What about mortals outside? "

    Speaker Andar was silent for a moment, his mechanical prosthetic eye stretched as if unconsciously, and a subtle light flow jumped in the dark red photosensitive crystal.

    It wasn''t until a few minutes later that this old dragon who had witnessed the entire history of the dragon family since "rebellion failed" sighed.

    "Perhaps ... to this day our Lord still looks forward to the mortal race in the world."

    "Looking forward to it?" The young Melita was a little puzzled by the words of Speaker Andar.

    Andar shook his head without answering anything.

    There are some things that even the well-informed dragon clan cannot say half a word to their compatriots.

    Faith is like a lock, mortals are here, gods are there.

    An unsuccessful struggle made this chain suddenly tighten, and locked up all the possibilities, so that even the parties who knew it could not say something, but only by their tacit understanding and speculation ¡ª¡ª

    The gods have been expecting which mortal civilization can develop, the development is extremely powerful, and the development is extremely arrogant.

    Then ... help the dragons to complete the rebellious plan that was not completed millions of years ago.

    Now, let''s see how the mortal civilization will develop this season.

 Chapter 915ï¼š There are ships from the north

    The autumn season is cold, and the short warm season in the northern part of the mainland has long ended. In the vast plains occupied by the northern city-states, and then in the moss forest where the gray elves lived, everyone is preparing for the winter that will come soon.

    Reserve the fuel for the winter, pay close attention to the last sunny day to dry the dried fish and make the pickles, repair the houses damaged in the autumn rain, and turn over the winter cotton bedding ... In addition to the magic technology, the Cecil Empire has entered the civilian stage. In addition, people in most parts of the world still live a life that is not much different from the past-even if the magic technology from afar has begun to change the lifestyle of some people, bringing many new things to these ancient lands, But these changes will take time.

    Rupert, who had just moved to live in the city, pushed a car of charcoal and walked on the street. A lot of wind was blowing on his face than yesterday, and some cold wind entered the collar to make this short gray elf man. Can''t help shrinking his neck. He raised his head and looked around at a place that was very strange to him. He couldn''t help but sniff.

    He is still trying to adapt to life in the city, it is not easy.

    Compared with the forest that he already lives in, this "big forest" built by people looks too large, too cold, too crowded, and too chaotic. Every day he has to deal with countless unknown people and be strange. Work, heard many new things that I didn''t understand, and finally returned to a strange place-only the wife and a pair of children who moved in with me, they were able to live in this strange city, And finally determined to be the biggest motivation to take root here.

    After all, in addition to the strange environment that is difficult to adapt to, life in the city is much more comfortable and convenient than in the forest. As a gray elf who is good at processing herbal raw materials, his income in the distillation and ripening plant is enough to provide a warm family. At his residence, his wife no longer has to worry about wild animals and poisonous insects in the forest at any time, as for the children ...

    They really like this big and lively city.

    Another cold wind blew, and Rupert couldn''t help but sniffed his nose again. He looked at a car of charcoal in front of him: this car char was bought from the carbon burning field in the south, plus the quantity previously purchased The fuel needed for a family to spend the winter in the city is ready. Living in the city is not like a forest. There is no way to go out to pick up firewood. The fuel for heating can only be purchased for money. The operator of the carbon burning site is a very smart gray elf businessman. Rupert thinks that the other party is probably the richest person he has ever seen in his life. However, I do n¡¯t know why. He always thinks when he recalls the details of the previous transaction. The shrewd charcoal merchant was sad ...

    Rupert pushed the car through the center of the city, and a burst of sweet, soft music suddenly entered his ears. He looked up subconsciously and saw a huge crystal device standing proudly on the square in front of the chief longhouse. Runes flashed on the surface of the huge magic device, a large crystal was floating slowly on a certain alloy base, and the soft music sound came from a certain structure of this device.

    He recalled the name of the device, which should be called the Obelisk of Magic Energy-since entering the city, this was the thing that surprised him the most. Rupert did n¡¯t know how the Cecilians living in the East made this incredible device, but he knew that this square and the large areas outside the square were relying on this device to provide energy. The street lights and some "machines" in factories are driven by it.

    Moreover, this device will start playing the traditional music of the gray elves every day when the sun rises, until the sun goes down.

    This second function is said to have been instructed by the patriarch himself, and was devised by the gray elves'' "magic technicians". Rupert did not understand the concepts of "technical exchange" and "foreign expert guidance", but he knew that the residents of the city all welcomed the music on the square, which caused some citizens who were originally resistant to magic technology to put it down. In the wake of the alert, many residents with strong reception ability have organized, often dancing in the square or playing musical instruments when the sound of the music sounds-just like in festive celebrations.

    A slightly hoarse and neutral voice suddenly came from the side, interrupting Rupert''s association of "Magic Obelisk": "Citizen, do you need help?"

    Rupert was taken aback by the sound, and looked around in a panic, but saw a very tall and muscular woman standing next to herself-this is an orc, almost as tall as three gray elves, beautiful The soft hair is covered with strong and bulging muscles, and behind it is a scary chopper. The lady who guards the square is looking at herself, her eyes are not fierce-but enough to make the rural gray elves who are not yet suitable for city life nervous.

    "No ... nothing, I''m distracted, distracted ..." Rupert waved his hands in a panic.

    "Okay, then don''t be in a daze for too long," Ms. Orc said casually, and her eyes fell casually on Rupert''s charcoal cart. She frowned, "Hey, I hope I won''t really need to burn charcoal Well, this thing is not friendly to hair. "

    "Ah?" Rupert was a little surprised that the guards in the city were more friendly than he thought, and more curious about each other''s words. "Ma''am, what are you saying? Will you not be allowed to burn charcoal in the future?"

    "I mean I don''t need to burn charcoal anymore," Ms. Orc glanced at the gray elf who seemed to be confused. "Did you not hear? The north and south of the city are building magic heat stations. Contractor''s statement, after the heat station is built, the whole street needs only a few heat pipes to warm up, there is no need to worry about fire, there will be no choking smoke, and there will be no bald tail burned by charcoal fire The orcs are out of luck. Of course, at least they will get next year ... "

    Rupert listened to the description of the guard of the square as if listening to the heavenly book. Those terms and concepts are completely another world thing for him-and he believes that even people who live in this city for a long time are not necessarily Understand what is the so-called "magic heat station", "heat pipe" and so on, after all, in the past few days in the tavern he has heard local people use eight different versions to brag about the "magic engine" "The principle, what those Cecil merchants bring ... is really hard to understand.

    Rupert can only be sure that the machines that look amazing are all artificial. When they are disassembled, there is no special iron and crystal. There is no little devil living in it, and there is no need to draw souls. It was those Cecils who stressed again and again that even the patriarch had assured the citizens personally.

    He shook his head and tossed aside the confusion about "how to keep warm without burning charcoal". Anyway, it sounded like it would happen next year. At the same time, he subconsciously glanced at the tail of the tall orc lady in front of him-this A careful glance clearly failed to hide the eyes of a professional warrior, who immediately flicked his tail behind him and glared at this.

    Rupert immediately shrank his neck and hurriedly pushed the cart forward.

    Although it is unclear whether the majestic soldiers had been burnt and bald by charcoal, he now understands why the charcoal merchant who looks smart and rich always keeps frowning ...

    ...

    Morelina looked at the gray elf who was not very bright in her brain. It seemed that the gray elf who had just entered the city from the country recently pushed the car away, and there was a feline-like cry in her throat. Then she looked at the leader ¡¯s long house not far away. A glance at the mechanical clock hanging in the front confirmed that as time approached, she walked to the huge crystal installation in the center of the square.

    Next to the Obelisk, which is responsible for powering most of the city, there is a smaller device-it is a magic net terminal with a triangular base and clear crystal components.

    It has been three days since the terminal was installed here, and countless citizens have speculated on its role, but it will not come in handy for the first time until today.

    Several technicians are debugging this complex magic device here, two of them are humans with obvious foreign population sounds, they are checking the crystal while explaining some details with the people beside them, while the other are wearing The short white robe and the little gray elves like children. These gray elves, with paper pens in their hands, listened nervously and attentively to the guidance of the two strangers, just like an apprentice.

    Neither of them cared about the female guard captain who walked to the side-a female warrior who was curious but had no knowledge of magical technology and could not affect the working status of these technicians.

    Under the urging of these people, the smaller magic device finally started up-not far from the scheduled time.

    Along with a slight buzzing and disturbing sound, a bright light curtain appeared out of thin air, a large magic projection instantly appeared in the center of the square, and brilliant colors and beautiful sounds burst out at the same time-

    Morella, who was carrying a chopping axe, almost immediately blew up her fluff, violently like a keen cat hunter, and then jumped out, almost removing the weapon behind her, but she soon realized that the device was just Some harmless projections were created, and a gray elf with a nervous expression appeared on the projection.

    She felt a little embarrassed, and even the fine white fluff could not stop her slightly reddish complexion, but the citizens who were suddenly alarmed around obviously no one noticed the small details, they were surprised and curious to watch the sudden appearance on the square The magic image, I heard a voice coming out from inside:

    "This ... this is the Momo Forest Demonnet Radio, broadcast for the first time. What we are broadcasting today is a picture from" White Feather Harbor ", our patriarch Ms. Wenna Baizhi will ..."

    ...

    The autumn wind blew through the low woods on the coast, and the moist air flow rolled through the houses next to the port and the post near the port. The long trestle extended from the land and explored the endless sea. The colorful Wang Yang undulates slowly at the end of the trestle, full of texture in the sun.

    The blue sea and blue sky, the breaking waves, the wind, and the seabirds chirping-all these are rare sights deep in the moss forest.

    Wenna Baizhi stood on the trestle of this small port, beside her trusted guards and advisors.

    Not far from her, there are representatives of the dwarf kingdom coming from afar.

    "Time should be almost ..." Wenna murmured to herself.

    "Yes, chief," a human in a brown robe and a silver headband nodded. "The last signal indicated that they were only one hour away from the port. The north guard tower also reported that Seeing the ship shadow on the sea-it should be almost there. "

    Wen Na yelled and looked back at the open space not far away-a group of technicians were gathering there, they were surrounded by a brand-new, seemingly expensive magic machine, the crystal device fixed above the machine Shining in the sun.

    The machine made the Grey Elf leader a little nervous, but she easily resolved this sense of discomfort. She knew that her figure should have been recorded by the wonderful device and passed back to the wind song deep in the moss forest. The city and Sanbitok City in the east of the woodland are the only two cities in the Moss Forest that have established a magic net and are connected by communication devices. As the main promoter of the entire project, she knew that she had to perform perfectly and excellently today.

    "Hopefully, the citizens of Fengge and Zambitoke will not be too nervous when they first watch the broadcast of the Magic Web," she whispered in a voice that only the consultant beside her could hear. The magic machine is different. "

    "New things always make people nervous, and the Cecil people will exclaim when they first see the Magic Web broadcast," the human consultant with a silver headband on his head also answered in a low voice, "but nervous After that, brave and curious people will appear. As long as we encourage and guide well, new things will grow up quickly. "

    Wen Na yelled and looked up at the distant sea again, but her attention was on the trestle bridge, which was not very large in sight.

    This is just a small port, and unless emergency repairs and additions have recently been made, it will be even worse at the moment.

    After all, its original role was only for local fishermen to dock some boats, and the furthest sailing distance of those boats would not exceed the boundary of the offshore.

    "Baiyugang is just a fishing village ..." Wenna said softly, "but maybe from today on, here is no longer just a fishing village ..."

    A loud whistle that seemed to penetrate the sea suddenly came from the sea and reached everyone''s ears.

    "I''m coming!"

    The onlookers in the port shouted loudly, and even the representatives of the gray elves on the trestle and the representatives of the dwarves from afar stretched their necks in an instant. They all looked at the sparkling sea in unison. Between the waves and the brilliant waves cast by the sun, a ship made of steel, covered with shimmering magic shields, and strange wings on both sides was sailing here in the wind and waves.

    A boat came from the north.

 Chapter 916ï¼š Tripartite contact

    The sea is incredible.

    It is wider than Baishui River, wider than Gorgon River, and wider than any river or lake on land.

    Byron stood on a high platform on the front deck of the Curiosity, and let the cold sea breeze rush in, the peculiar salty breath in the sea water blowing into the nostrils, the body of water that stretched infinitely in the field of vision undulated in front of the bow The sound of the waves, the sound of the wind, the sound of the ship''s machinery, and the whispers of unknown seabirds all surround him in all directions.

    He glanced back and saw that the sailors were busy in various positions on the ship. Some technicians were checking the connection between the magic wing and the upper deck machinery. The Naga "philosopher" with deep and sad eyes was Observing the distant sky through some kind of magic device, and in the waves beside the ship, there are still a few beautiful and ghostly figures swimming around in the water.

    He suddenly remembered his experience as a mercenary in those years-something that was completely irrelevant to the prospect of the eyes, but brought inexplicable memories in the heart of the half-way knight, he remembered those adventures in the jungle and the secret realm Days, remember those who walked through many unfamiliar lands with themselves, and were buried in the unfamiliar lands ...

    When the sea breeze blew, he squinted and smiled and said to the sea monster Viola standing beside him: "I originally thought I was already a middle-aged man who pursued stability. I didn''t expect to be a bit adventurous in my heart. "

    "Humans have always been adventurous-you are not as strong as the Kraken, but you have more guts than us, which surprised us for many years," the deep sea witch with long blue hair said seriously, "but probably It is precisely because of this adventurous spirit that your development speed can be so fast, and it is always full of variables. "

    Byron smiled, looked up at the distant sea, looked at the direction of the far sea, and said casually: "We are just taking the first step today ... It is far from a challenge to bypass the land along the safe waters off the coast. The ocean, at best, is only testing the performance parameters of Curiosity. If it really challenges the distant sea ... At least it must be close to that dividing line. "

    "I and the" Zheren "discussed the plan for the exploration of the distant sea," the sea monster Viola, who served as a technical consultant, nodded. "Based on the experience of the Storm Church, we believe that humans should sail from two directions-one It is to observe and avoid the "disordered turbulence" that has been formed in advance. One is to ensure the survivability and navigation ability of the ship when the disordered turbulence is suddenly formed out of thin air and envelopes the ship. Back to the safe sea ... "

    Byron nodded seriously: "Very reasonable-His Majesty sent a batch of information to Beigang before, which also mentioned the importance of remotely discovering disordered turbulence, and how to survive if turbulence is involved. , The former is actually quite good. Now we have the help of Naga. They have the spell model of the Storm Church. The research department on the Imperial Capital has begun to try to reverse the related spells into equipment available for the ship, but the latter does not. easily¡­¡­"

    Speaking of which, Byron shook his head: "The children of the storm rely on themselves as the transcendent''s meticulous perception of the ocean, plus the blessing of ''faith power'' to ensure safety, especially the latter, so that they can even Finding those narrow safe paths when the sequence of turbulence is coming, the current magic technology ca n¡¯t do this, and we do n¡¯t plan to build faith in the ocean and storms-although we all know that it is now directed to your race Spirit, but to avoid introducing divine power into the military and scientific research system is our basic national policy. "

    "I hope your magician will have a way, thicker armor, stronger shield, higher speed ... These methods may help your human ships to resist the disorderly turbulence at sea," Viola said. Said quickly, "Of course, we will also provide some" siren-style "technical ideas, but those ideas are not necessarily applicable to your land creatures ..."

    Byron recalled the scene with the Kraken technical experts discussing "how to deal with emergency in the event of a Shanghai accident", and shook his head with tears and laughs: "Will everyone swim back if the boat is gone ... We really can''t use this ..."

    Viola shrugged expressionlessly ¡ª this is what she just learned from anthropology ¡ª and then looked away: ¡°We are close to the port.¡±

    ...

    With the second whistle of Curiosity, this huge and advanced steel ship began to slow down while adjusting the bow''s orientation, gradually approaching the port trestle of Baiyu Port like a giant beast.

    Paladin Huishanyan, who was standing on the trestle, looked up at the monster a little bit, his face gradually showing a surprised and envious expression, and then his already reddish nose became even more ruddy, and a smile and beard bloomed on his face. The decorative metal ornaments at the end all screamed with this smile. The interim envoy from the dwarf kingdom in the western part of the mainland happily said to the partner beside him: "Hi! I want this one too-those ''Ceciles'' are a little bit capable!"

    "I want to know how this boat moved!" Another dwarf yelled loudly. "If those Cecilians are willing to teach, I can give my nephew to their craftsmen as a twenty-year apprentice!" "

    "Enough is enough. Your nephew has been given to you as an apprentice at least one hundred times by you under various excuses! If you count every time, he will at least be an apprentice to people for five hundred years-forgive you. Nephew! "

    "Quiet," Paladin Huishanyan immediately glared at the tribe who followed him. "We stand here on behalf of the Forge City, and don''t lose face in front of humanity."

    The noisy dwarf representatives finally quieted down, and Wenna Baizhi standing next to them quietly breathed a sigh of relief.

    Dwarves, this group of optimists living in the extreme west of the mainland is a very troublesome race. Although most of them like to nest next to their ancient melting pot, there are still a lot of dwarves coming out. Their kingdom is running around in this world, and the Ogure tribe, which is adjacent to the dwarf kingdom, has dealt with these guys most, so Wenna is also very clear about the dwarves ¡¯nature-the inherent optimism and adventurous impulse to make them Dare to try anything, even in such a serious and formal occasion, it is difficult to guarantee that these "ambassadors" who have been plugged in will not make any mess ...

    After all, the dwarves who pretend to be "steel people" never dismiss those red tapes of the human world.

    She withdrew her attention, looked at the magic ship that had been docked by the trestle and was laying down multiple steps and springboards, and took a deep breath.

    The dwarves felt envious and surprised when they saw this thing, but she only felt a little suffocated.

    She seemed to suddenly understand that the great Govin Cecile and the magic army he ruled within a short period of time settled a war and established an empire, and understood the reliance of all these great causes, or Rely on one.

    She was fortunate. Fortunately, during the most difficult period of the Cecil Empire ¡¯s civil war, the various races of the Ogure tribe chose to provide help instead of taking advantage of it. Fortunately, the gray elves of the moss forest have always been commercial and human. She had no conflicts with the human kingdom that lived next to her, but she was unavoidably upset when she was fortunate.

    But in the end, she condensed all the emotions that should not come out at this moment, put all her thoughts behind her head temporarily, and after a slight adjustment of the muscles on her face, she showed the most suitable smile on the current occasion.

    Byron stepped off the springboard and stepped on the solid wooden trestle. He beside him did not bring anyone but the adjutant and several personal soldiers-the technical advisors of the Kraken and the Naga remained on the boat or in the sea, They do not need to participate in this contact.

    The patriarch of the gray elf came over, with a faint smile on her face. Although she was small as a human child, her face was a standard adult, and her body exuded the calmness and dignity that a ruler should have. She reached out to Byron with a slightly hoarse voice: "Welcome to Baiyu Port, General Byron-very happy to see you all going well."

    Byron also reached out ¡ª two fingers, and ¡°shaked¡± with Wenna''s hand: ¡°Nice to meet you, Ms. Wenna Baizhi. Today is undoubtedly a memorable day.¡±

    Then he turned his head and looked at several other interracial people who appeared with the representatives of the gray elves. A dwarf wearing black armor and gray beard came towards him like a moving, muscled man. Like a wine barrel made of iron, the dwarf reached out to him and said in a loud voice: "Palatin Huishanyan from the dwarf kingdom, hello to you, mankind, I bring the Forge City greetings. You The skill of making iron is really good. "

    Byron froze for a moment, but quickly understood the other''s meaning: This was to praise the new experimental ship "Curiosity".

    He suddenly smiled, and at the same time reached out to hold the other party: "Say hello to you-we received the news that the dwarf representative will also appear before we set off."

    "Forge City is very interested in your" restart route "plan," Paladin Huishanyan said generously. "Frankly speaking, your large mining machinery is a good thing, but unfortunately it can''t be transported to us. After the entire tribe of Ogure, and a ridge on the edge of our kingdom, but now that I see this ship, I do n¡¯t think we have to cut through that mountain-Ansu people used the ship briefly seven hundred years ago. I''ve done business with us, but unfortunately I was interrupted as soon as I improved, and I will advise the Forge City Council to go back and repair the port on the west coast ... "

    Byron took a lot of effort to finally draw his hand from the other party''s palm, and at the same time, he deeply felt what the so-called "dwarf-style straightforward" means.

    The things mentioned by the other party are actually not in his mission plan today-the main task today is to conduct the initial voyage test of Curiosity, as well as to collect the sea state and coastal data of the offshore area. The meeting of the delegates was more a ceremonial contact to announce the success of the initial flight of Curiosity and the official restoration of the route from Beigang to Baiyu Port. As for further business plans and route development ... Professional people slowly agreed afterwards.

    He believes that Wenna Baizhi thinks so too, but the dwarf messenger apparently doesn''t think so, and the other party''s thinking has obviously expanded to how to repair the port on the west coast ...

    This gives him a feeling of facing Govin or Rebecca-an incredibly forward-looking, one who dares to say anything ...

    But soon, he showed a smile-dealing with such a straightforward representative is not a bad thing. In all fairness, he prefers this kind of person, which is more than seven or eight bends and a sneeze. The nobles and foreign ambassadors who have cited the classics are much cuter ...

    The three representatives from the port chatted briefly, each with different thoughts, the entourage stood at their respective angles, the atmosphere of the scene seemed harmonious and harmonious, the gray elf "camera group" of Baiyu Port and those who got off the ship with Curiosity Cecil''s official recording staff also recorded this scene with the magic network terminal.

    A picture was passed to the moss forest, and a picture was passed to the Beigang hub.

    ...

    "The Curiosity successfully completed its initial voyage. At 12:15 noon today, it arrived at Baiyu Port on the border of the tribe of Ogure. General Byron and the entourage of the ship were at the port with Ms. Wenna Baizhi, the leader of the gray elves and the dwarf representatives ...

    "The smooth initial voyage of Curiosity marks that the route from Beigang to the northwest coast of the Ogure tribe has been opened, and the empire''s marine shipbuilding technology has laid the foundation. We will take a more long-term step towards the ocean ...

    "... plan to extend the route to the dwarf kingdom, and further to the south of the tribe of Ogure ...

    "In the foreseeable future, we may establish further contact with the silver empire by sea ..."

    Victoria Wild waved his hand, turned off the screen played by the Magic Web terminal, and stood up from the sofa.

    "It''s really an optimistic forward-looking idea ... The distance between Baiyu Port and the Silver Empire is still far away," the North Duke said to himself, "but optimism is not wrong at all, the progress of restarting the route is still smooth, according to Sooner or later, this trend can be connected to the elves from the sea ... "

    The room was quiet, and Victoria looked up.

    A maid stood not far from the room, bowing her head meticulously awaiting the order of the duchess, and for the content of the duchess ¡¯s self-talk, the maid apparently neither understood nor responded, It may not even be heard at all.

    "Alas ... Maggie will participate in at least a few words if she is here." Victoria couldn''t help sighing, showing a somewhat helpless look on her usual expressionless face.

    Just then, a rhythmic knock on the door came suddenly.

    Victoria sensed the breath outside the door and said casually, "Come in."

    The door of the study opened, and an elderly mage wearing a dark blue starry robe, with a dry and thin figure and a very energetic face came in and bowed to Victoria: "Good day, lord."

    "Victor," Victoria nodded to his chief mage. "What''s the matter?"

    "The connection test of the hub core is completed," the old mage said, with a bright and proud smile on his face. "The data is perfect, and you can accept it at any time."

    (Friendly recommend a book, "Rebirth Genius Single Girl", which should also be written by a book friend. Emmmm ...... All in all, I sacrificed to heaven.)

 Chapter 917ï¼š The day of grid connection

    A brand-new tower-shaped building stands vigorously on the highland on the west side of the Winter Castle. The perpetual snow mountain peaks in the north border form a undulating curtain, which becomes the background of this high tower.

    The tall tower is made of steel and cement, with a hexagonal base and simple and straight lines. The streamer flows between the rune lines and the demon metal at the bottom of the tower, as if it has a surging vitality, and A large-scale support structure with a mechanical structure and a crystal array formed by a plurality of crystals are fixed on the top of the tower. In the cold wind of this extreme north, a layer of translucent magic shield shields the wind and frost Erosion, the crystal array on the top of the tower is constantly fine-tuning its structure and angle within the shield.

    It hasn''t started yet, at this moment the crystal array is further adapting to the magical environment near the Winter Castle.

    In a blizzard, Victoria and several high-level mages slowly landed from the air and came to this high ground that was closely protected by several military outposts and a wall of barriers. She looked up and saw that the tower was at Glittering in the sight, piercing the sky like a sword, a smile appeared in the eyes.

    This is probably the most beautiful one among all the main hubs of the magic net in the whole Empire. The white color and simple and powerful lines may seem simple, but they perfectly reflect the surrounding environment. When designing this tower, Victoria She even personally participated in some steps to make the style of the north border main hub have a certain degree of synchronization with the same white winter castle next to it. Now, she is very satisfied with the posture of the tower.

    And the connection between this tower and Fort Winter is more than that.

    Below this highland next to the main building of the castle, in a series of magic net relays extending along the mountain, surging magic flows around the clock-this main hub, and the magic of the Winter Castle Are connected together.

    The Wilder family of Northland has been the country ¡¯s most outstanding magic family for hundreds of years. The Winter Castle has accumulated the family ¡¯s heritage for centuries. Victoria has not wasted the ready-made and excellent magic foundation here. After the knowledge of rune logic and magic guide technology, she and the technical consultants from the imperial capital jointly designed a huge system. This system uses the magic net as the "base", covering the magic structure of the Winter Castle and the castle. The entire urban area around it also solves the problems of urban energy supply, magic network hub energy supply, strengthening the stability of the magic network and the upgrading of the castle''s own facilities.

    And now, this system is already running. It gathers surging and stable energy and injects it into the tall tower in front of Victoria. Soon, it will be further stabilized and adjusted through the crystal array on the top of the tower. The energy is broadcast to the entire area and establishes a stable connection with the magic network hub in other nearby towns.

    "After completing the last stage of the stress test, I sent the message to the Imperial City," the Duchess converged with an inadvertent expression, and said to the people beside him, "You can start preparing for the final grid connection."

    The mage beside him immediately ordered to leave, and Victoria looked at the tower quietly for a moment, then lowered his head and chanted softly: "Mirmina, the goddess of magic ... May you watch this ..."

    In fact, she rarely prays to the goddess of magic. In recent years, she has learned many truths about the gods, and even witnessed the two "divine disasters" in person, she has reduced the number of times the name "Mirmina" is mentioned. But in the final analysis, she is still a mage, and some things that are rooted in her habits are not so easy to change. Even if it is just out of pure spiritual sustenance, she also maintains the legendary "source of all methods" and "magic" Domination "respect.

    Prayers did not get any reply, but they could feel the faint attention and psychological response-as expected and reasonable.

    ...

    Along with the slight buzzing sound and the clicking sound of the mechanical device, a document was slowly spit out from the printing device beside the desk. Gao Wen took the document and glanced at it with a smile on his face.

    ¡°Byron ¡¯s contact with the gray elves and dwarf representatives in Baiyu Port was very smooth. The initial flight of Curiosity was more than expected,¡± he smiled at Hetty who was standing aside and had just finished his work. The author said, "It seems that the dwarves living in the extreme west of the mainland are very interested in Cecil''s foreign trade machinery, and they are also very interested in magic technology-they may pay a very high price."

    "Really? Ah ... I''ve been waiting for this good news for several days," Hetty blinked, and his tone became very happy. "The dwarves have always lacked gold and silver and magic materials, but the dwarf kingdom''s bow toward the inland The Zongshan Mountains have been affecting their trade with mainland countries for a long time. If they can open the sea trade route from Beigang to Forge City, although the distance seems farther away, the cost is definitely countless times more expensive than land transportation. "

    "I have heard of the rich minerals in the Dwarf Kingdom. To be honest, more than half of the reasons for restarting the northern continental route are to open up business roads with the dwarves-across the border of the Dwarf Kingdom and the tribe of Ogure. It ¡¯s too difficult to build a trade line in the mountains, ¡±Gao Wen said with a smile, his face unabashedly happy and relaxed.¡° That ¡¯s fine ... although the Curiosity ¡¯s only opened Beigang to Baiyu Port this time. Route, but this is at least a good start, indicating that our entire plan is feasible. "

    As he said, he outlined the coastline map of the northwest part of the continent in his mind, and corresponded the navigation data returned by the Curiosity to the details on the map.

    He can clearly "see" the location of Beigang and Baiyu Ports, and can also see the arched mountains of the Dwarf Kingdom and several natural ports facing the sea-frankly, for the land trade routes that have been opened, and the geographical location For the gray elves adjacent to the Cecil Empire, the line from Baiyu Port to Beigang is not very significant, but as long as the route continues to be extended, and the merchant ship connects Baiyu Port to the Forge City, then the gray elf merchants immediately You can get huge benefits from it-that very short sea trade road is definitely easier than crossing the arched mountains.

    This point, I believe that the sharp-eyed Ms. Wenna Bai Zhi can also see it, otherwise she will not be so proactive in cooperating with the Cecil Empire route resumption plan, and agreed to open the only port of Moss Woods to the sea Used by ships in Beigang.

    With further support from the gray elves, his route restart plan will undoubtedly become smoother ...

    At this moment, the hum of the machine and the click of the printing device suddenly sounded again, interrupting Gao Wen''s thinking.

    He looked at the printing device connected to the magic net terminal a bit unexpectedly, and saw another document slowly spit out from the paper exit-on the half-page of paper that had been exposed, you could see the representative of the Wild family Snowflake insignia.

    The paper fell into the tray, and Gao Wen reached out and picked it up, while Hetty on the side cast his eyes curiously: "Where is the report?"

    The documents that can be directly transferred to this study are usually very unusual, and it is rare that two reports will be sent in such a short period of time.

    At this time, Gao Wen had scanned the main part of the document at a glance. The short words did not have much space, but the content was full of big news.

    "The North Hub main hub is ready, one day earlier than expected!" He said with great pleasure, even more happy than when he received the good news from Byron, "The report from Victoria-the hub has completed all The acceptance process and the final stress test can now be incorporated into the backbone network at any time-just wait for the emperor''s order. "

    Herty suddenly opened her eyes. She also waited a long time for this news, especially recently, as the expected acceptance date was approaching, her expectations were also increasing. As one of the people who watched the development of magic technology, she was particularly aware of the empire. What does it mean to be connected to the magic net in the whole world-after staying for less than a second, she showed an extremely happy expression: "Great! We finally wait until this day!"

    "How is the preparation?" Gao Wen asked quickly.

    "The preparation work for all departments was completed the day before yesterday, and most of the staff are now on standby. We have been waiting for the news from the north," Hetty said immediately. "If you enter the grid preparation process from now on, it will be about four hours later. The first main hub can be officially launched-starting from the hub of Shilin City. "

    "Then go," Gao Wen nodded to Hetty. "The next few hours will be a major event."

    This is definitely a big event, and he is very sure of it in his heart-just like the start of the first magic net prototype, like the civil war of Ansu, just like the establishment of the empire, what will happen in the next few hours will Enough to leave a mark on the times, he can now foresee that this matter will be printed on the textbooks and test papers of the students in the future, history, politics, and even magic. The kind of technology class you have to learn.

    Liberal arts must be taught, and science must be compulsory.

    Thinking of this, Gao Wen couldn''t help but twitch the corner of his mouth, showing a strange expression.

    The ancestor suddenly showed a strange smile, and the prince of the empire was a little confused, but soon Hetty put the doubt in his mind behind him-such a happy moment, the ancestor must have been ups and downs and the smile was more complicated. It is also reasonable.

    She explained to herself in this way, and turned to leave Gao Wen''s study. She came to the corridor, looked at the neat magic crystal lamps on both sides of the corridor, exhaled gently, then lowered her head and put her hands on her chest to start a short prayer that had not been done for a long time: "Goddess of Magic Milmina ... Would you like to witness everything ... "

    Prayers did not get any reply, but they could feel the faint attention and psychological response-as expected and reasonable.

    ...

    Imperial College, a brand new classroom, senior students of the Magic Department are sitting neatly behind the desk, listening to the new "Neural Network Concept Course" this semester.

    Elivine, wearing a magical uniform, was looking at the direction of the podium intently, and beside him, a big boy with short brown hair and a few freckles on his face was writing down his head.

    "Stoom," Elivine couldn''t help but gently touch his newly-acquainted classmate, reminding in a low voice, "Don''t just take notes--the teacher is talking about key theoretical knowledge."

    The big boy named Strom seemed startled, and the nib left a crooked ink mark on the paper. He looked up and quickly looked at Eleven, and his face appeared a bit nervous and timid: "I ... Okay, okay ... "

    Seeing the other party ¡¯s reaction, Eleven wanted to say a few words, but the next second a thunderous version of the sound suddenly came from the direction of the podium: "No conversation in the classroom! Mr. Eleven Franklin!"

    This big voice rolled through the classroom like a storm, and all the students were shocked at the moment, and Eleven Franklin was sweating out: even if he was the son of the Duke, he was facing this big voice It can also be extremely tense. In fact, even in the entire Imperial College, no student is not afraid of this loud voice.

    He straightened up immediately, made a gesture that had recognized the error, and carefully glanced at the figure on the podium.

    A middle-aged man with short stature and erected hair burst standing there. He floated in the air, with a set of magic net projection crystals at the corresponding position under his feet, making a very slight buzzing sound.

    After training the students, Magnum shook his head, turned to look at the schematic diagram he had just outlined in mid-air, and prepared to continue with the next lesson: "Okay, everyone is up and we continue to the next part, How to ensure that multiple brainwave signals will not interfere with each other after being passed into a node at the same time. You all listen carefully, because the pioneers who summarized this part of the knowledge spent ten years to solve this problem, and your lucky guys are now It takes less than half a class! First of all ... "

    Magnum''s voice was halfway through, and suddenly stopped.

    In the short silence, the students inevitably had a little commotion, and Eleven heard someone whispering behind him:

    "Why did Mr. Magnum suddenly stop talking?"

    "Will Ms. Selena turn off the speaker again ..."

    "Hush-Ms. Selena might just watch it in the classroom."

    "Quiet !!" Suddenly, Magnan''s loud voice burst again, he glared at the class, and then waved his hand. "Okay, today''s class seems to end early, there is a task over the neural network, I ¡¯m going to turn my attention to other work, and I ¡¯ll leave the rest of this lesson for the next time. ¡±

    Then he added in a loud voice: "But don''t you think about being lazy-I have prepared the test papers for the previous part of the course! A teaching assistant will be sent here in a moment, and the remaining half of the class and I will stay here for the next self-study course! "

    As soon as the words fell, Magnum''s figure disappeared on the podium, leaving only a bunch of formula symbols and schematics floating in the air, and only a group of students looked at each other in the classroom.

 Chapter 918ï¼š Howling

    The grid connection project is in full swing.

    From Shilin City in the west, to Tamdul and the Fortress in the east, from the Winter Castle in the extreme north, to Cecil in the southern capital, the main hubs of the empire were before the official start-up. In the last test, the magic network nodes at all levels under the main hub were also preparing for the upcoming ¡°sequential roll call¡±. The most exciting project in history, which lasted for many years, was finally ready for acceptance. Everyone who had participated in it now tightened his nerves, not wanting it to have any accidents.

    And this exciting project not only affects the real world, but another "world" is also preparing for the upcoming grid connection.

    In the "New World" constructed by the power of the mind, a brand new city spreads out on the plain, shining brightly in the sky. The appearance of the city looks like the "mirror" of the capital of the capital, Cecil. Seeing the outline of the real world Cecil City, but the details show many differences, it is newer, larger, and has many buildings that do not exist in the real world, it seems to be built based on the real world A more imaginative and forward-looking "city model" is proudly standing on this vast land.

    In the western part of the city, in a block that does not exist in the real world, the flow of people is like a weaving car, and the bustling streets are filled with pedestrians and horses that have never been seen in the real Cecil, which even caused the entire block It also makes the order of shops on both sides of the street a little bit messy.

    But suddenly, all of this stopped. The crowds of people and vehicles on the street began to dissipate quickly. The shops that opened along the street also extinguished the lights, and then the brightly colored buildings began to fade away and turned into gray-white geometric patterns. , And quickly became monotonous lines and noise, everything disappeared within a few seconds, leaving only undefined blank land in the original place-the grassland in the distant wilderness quickly spread over and began to backfill this undefined block.

    A Sven man wearing a white researcher''s robe and a monocle with glasses appeared out of nowhere on a gray land. He glanced at the resettlement block and said to the air casually: "Urban planning for the Western District Phase VI project At the end of the simulation, the congestion situation has not improved significantly. It is necessary to re-plan the road scale and adjust the position of the traffic signal. I will organize a report after the specific situation. "

    Jumping golden runes appeared in the air, and the response from the real world urban planning department came from: "Received, thank you for your work."

    "It should be done," Yuri said politely, and then glanced at the sky not far away-there was a huge countdown floating there, reminding him that the time was approaching, "So this is the last simulation today- The grid connection project will start soon. Before the magic network returns to normal, the neural network will be temporarily disconnected from all conventional nodes. "

    "Understood-I wish you all the best. The connection is over."

    "Thanks. End of connection"

    Yuri hung up communication with the real world, and the grass that spread from afar just happened to backfill the last gray undefined land at his feet.

    He turned around, preparing to return to the city not far away, but a familiar breath suddenly approached, stopping him.

    Magnum''s figure appeared in front of You inside.

    "Don''t I be late?" The loud man stared at his eyes. "I came when I received the notice-I didn''t even have time to do homework for the students after school ..."

    "You should think about improving your teaching efficiency, not the efficiency of your homework," Yuri lightly looked at the guy who had lost the real world body in front of him, but had recently continued to rise in the real world by other means. A glance, then nodded, "Time is just right, count you, the technical team is all in place."

    Magnum relaxed, and nodded.

    And behind Yuri and Magnum, on the other side of the "new dream city" built after the imperial capital, a huge white spider was emerging from the air and slowly climbed outside the city Of a hill.

    ...

    On a high ground on the east side of the "New City of Dreams", an old man in a black dress, with a cane in his right hand, and a quaint lantern in his left hand raised his head and looked up at a hill not far away. The white spider said softly to the air next to it: "This is Duvalt. Naritel has already started monitoring the neural network hub data, and it is expected to complete the protection of all nodes in five minutes."

    A string of jumping golden rune diplomas floated beside the "human nature of God", and Rebecca''s voice came from inside: "I have received it-you will always pay attention to the instructions of the dispatch center."

    Duval nodded in character and just wanted to say something, but heard the shout of Naritel from the hill not far away: "I can climb faster!"

    Her voice is actually not loud, but it is enough to spread throughout the region.

    "Cough ... you just have to maintain this efficiency now," Duvalt subconsciously coughed. "Three hours before the official grid connection, we have plenty of time."

    "Yes, don''t worry. The key is to monitor and protect all network nodes," Rebecca''s voice also heard from the golden runes. "Your task is very important. You must ensure that the neural network is connected to the magic network. Safe and sound. "

    "¡­¡­Oh."

    Narettiel screamed, and continued to climb the hill at the current speed, and around her behemoth spider body, countless ray of silk thread had begun to emerge from the air, an invisible The network is rapidly weaving, protecting the layers of the neural network that are still somewhat immature to prepare for the impact that may come when the physical network in the real world changes.

    ...

    In San Sunil City, the old royal symbol of the Silver Fort, a tall tower is gradually starting.

    It is the main hub of Saint Sunil. From the geographical location, it is also the "center" of the magic net of the entire Cecil Empire. In the upcoming grid connection, this hub will play a very important coordination and commitment. Pressure effect.

    Cohen Lawrence stood side by side with the Earl of Bahrain on another tower near the tower. Looking through the window, the tower, which had the most advanced technology of the current empire awake a little from his sleep, and he was very excited.

    Unlike the main hub elsewhere, this tall tower in the Silver Fort is not completely new-in fact it was converted from the former main tower of the Silver Fort, the main structure is part of this royal fortress, San Suni It took almost a year for the craftsmen of Seoul and the technical consultants from the Imperial Capital of the South to complete the project. Now the complex and sophisticated mechanical support and crystal array are slowly running above the former "eye of the king", and It was originally a place where members of the Moen royal family looked out over the entire capital.

    This kind of "renovation of old objects" does not mean that the quality of St. Sunil''s hub project is worse than elsewhere-in fact, the opposite is true. The Silver Fort was the heart of the former Ansu. The Moen royal family spent a lot of money on magic blessing and precision Materials are used to strengthen every corner of this fortress. Under the premise of no cost, the old magic skills are not inferior to today ¡¯s magic industry. The main tower ¡¯s sturdiness and anti-aging ability are fully compatible with the new reinforced concrete hub Comparable, even better.

    Watching such a symbolic building representing the ancient kingship change its face in the new era and become one of the pillars of the Imperial Devil''s Web is the thing that most moved the two former Ansu nobles.

    "After the tower is put into operation, Saint Sunil will also be reborn ..." The Earl of Bahrain broke the silence. He looked slightly thinner than the previous year and his eyes were more calm and condensed than at that time, "The economy and culture should be There will be a certain degree of development ... "

    "This tower is a signal that it will tell those guys who only know how to live in their homes to drink alcohol to give up unrealistic memories, let them forget the old days as soon as possible, and adapt to this new era," Cohen Loren nodded. "As for the economy and culture ... I''m just like you, Count Bahrain, I am optimistic."

    Both smiled.

    Since the establishment of the empire, the political and economic center of the country has been transferred from San Sunil to the city of Cecil in the south, and the former kings have inevitably experienced a certain degree of decline-despite the normal functioning of the city and basic business The order of industry and industry has been restored, but a city suddenly changed from a capital to an ordinary municipality. The gap between them is easy to imagine.

    There are both economic gaps and cultural status gaps, as well as psychological gaps among citizens.

    Bringing this once glorious ancient city to life again is always the most important thing in the hearts of the officials of the San Sunil Administration Office-even a kind of obsession.

    "It''s almost time," Count Bahrain glanced at the mechanical watch on the nearby wall and suddenly said softly, "Be prepared."

    Cohen Loren looked back and saw that a magic net terminal in the room was running smoothly. Many consoles with runes were flashing lights. Magisters and runes were standing by the machine, just like waiting for the expedition. Soldier.

    He actually gave birth to a consciousness of the general who was about to leave.

    A few minutes later, the magic network terminal set in the center of the room started in advance. The figure of Rebecca, the minister of the Imperial Magic Technology Department, appeared in the holographic projection. No one had ever seen such a serious expression on her face-

    "This is the highest dispatch center. Now the main hubs begin to name the secondary hubs in sequence, and the progress will be reported after fifteen minutes."

    ...

    In the command center on the basement level of the Magic Research Institute, bright magic crystal lights illuminate the large hall. A large number of technicians are sitting next to one monitoring device, performing processes that have been practiced countless times in advance.

    Rebecca sits in a chair at the front of the room, and several magic net terminals run in front of her, projecting the scene of the main hub control room from all over the empire, connected by a single line.

    "Western order rollover ends, all nodes are normal."

    "East border Tamdura order rollover ends, all nodes are normal."

    "The order of the East Frontier Fortress has ended, and all the nodes are normal."

    "The order of North Winter Rind Castle ends ..."

    During the scheduled time, all the order rollovers were successfully completed. The main hubs and their subordinate nodes distributed throughout the empire established connections one after another, and a large-scale network was gradually taking shape.

    Gao Wen was sitting in a chair not far behind Rebecca, feeling nervous.

    According to his original plan, he did not actually intend to let the magic net of the whole Empire complete the "overall merger" in one operation. He had planned to divide the whole Empire into several regions, and let the networks of each region form slowly one by one. , And then connect these branch networks to the total network one by one in sequence, the duration of the whole project will be extended many times, but everything will be more certain, and can also have a higher risk tolerance rate.

    But the problem is that he does n¡¯t have so much time-especially after experiencing the catastrophe caused by the eternal sleeper, after realizing that the "countdown" of the gods is getting closer and closer, the sense of urgency in his heart becomes stronger. I had to choose the shorter and more difficult solution in front of me.

    To be honest, even with the pressure brought by the sense of urgency, Gao Wen actually hesitated for a long time before this plan. It was the emergence of "Naritier" that finally made him determined-a **** of the past to enter the network At the time of connection to the network, he had more confidence. Naritel was the most effective "insurance" he could think of. With this insurance, he dared to face the risks of the magic network of the whole world.

    Amidst the surge of Gao Wen''s thoughts, Rebecca''s work was also carried out in an orderly manner.

    All the main hubs have been inspected, and now is the most critical step.

    "This is the highest dispatch center, and now announces the instructions:

    "Except for the main hub of San Sunil, each main hub executes the power-on standby command after starting 120 seconds;

    "The main hub of San Sunil entered the connection state directly after booting, and the first channel pointed to Cecil;

    "Except for the main hub of St. Sunil, the remaining main hubs are in standby for 60 seconds, and then call St. Sunil and establish a connection at 60-second intervals, in the following order:

    "Ten Forest City, Winter Castle, Tamdullah, Changfeng ...

    "The sequence is the same as the previously published document, and I repeat it again, you confirm:

    "Ten Forest City, Winterhold ..."

    Gao Wen looked at Rebecca, who was meticulously issuing instructions personally, took a light breath, and tapped the armrest of the seat unconsciously with his fingers.

    "Attention, the time starts!"

    The crowd in the hall became extraordinarily quiet, only the buzzing and clicking of various devices, and the sound of Rebecca''s instructions.

    Then, every few tens of seconds, a controller in front of an operation desk loudly reported:

    "The signal received from Saint Sunil, the strength is as expected ... has been connected to the western node group of the Holy Spirit Plain."

    "Received the signal from Shilin City ..."

    Gao Wen looked at the forefront of the hall, where there was one of the largest magic net terminals, and a large holographic projection displayed a map of the entire Cecil Empire.

    Pieces of light on the map were illuminating in sequence, and the dim ground seemed to be illuminated by stars.

    Soon, those bright light spots covered most of the empire''s land, just waiting for the final closure-

    "Received the signal of Sorinburg, strength ..."

    On the projected map, the last spot lighted up from the Sorin area, and the whole empire was covered with a layer of bright glow.

    However, this only lasted less than two seconds.

    A sharp, weird, roaring sound that made people feel as if their souls were trembling suddenly came from every magic net terminal on the scene, and all the lights in the hall began to flash violently!

 Chapter 919ï¼š Empty

    The **** on the Holy See opened his eyes suddenly, with awesome momentum in the golden vertical pupil.

    The dragon priests waiting near the throne prostrate almost immediately, paying tribute to the gods they serve, and the highest-ranking priest, the nearest priest, is no exception.

    A moment later, the dragon priests heard the voice of the gods from above, and seemed to sigh with a slight sigh: "And only he can do this ..."

    "My Lord?" Heragore carefully raised his head and looked at the Dragon God above, "What happened?"

    "You don''t have to care," Enya, the dragon god, glanced indifferently at the shivering priests in the temple. The tone sounded without fluctuation, "It has nothing to do with the dragon."

    ...

    The howling came suddenly.

    With this unexplained scream, all the equipment in the hall showed obvious anomalies. The magic network terminal began to project various strange lines and patterns that are difficult for humans to understand. Call signals from all parts of the empire were instantly crowded It became a mess and became a mess, the energy supply system also went wrong, and the lighting began to flicker violently-all this, like an invisible storm suddenly swept the entire magic net, making this huge system roll up There was a stormy sea.

    The staff in the hall was caught in a brief panic and tension.

    But the panic only lasted less than two seconds-Gao Wen had reacted after a moment of stunnedness, he suddenly got up, and the halo effect that can appease the spirits began to follow. The person returned to the most calm state, and at the same time Rebecca''s voice also came from the front of the hall: "Keep calm-the systems start self-check immediately!"

    Immediately thereafter, Carmel''s voice also sounded: "Confirm the building''s power ridge first-is there a problem with energy?"

    The piercing howling still continued. The technicians shielded this part of the disturbing factors under the protection of the Knight Aura. They began to check all the systems nervously and quickly according to the plan and everyone ¡¯s experience, and soon there was a report. Successively came from all over the hall: "The power ridge is still running, and the main system is not offline ..." "A few buffer units and safety barriers have been broken down, but the equipment in the rear is okay." The Empire Hub establishes contact ... "

    The Empire Hub is a magic net hub tower located in the city of Cecil, and also the highest node of all "main hubs". When the howling suddenly sounded, some powerful energy surge affected its operation. Now it has been Temporarily offline.

    "Is the internal channel still usable?" Gao Wen left the seat and walked to Rebecca''s side, while patting the latter''s shoulder lightly. "Look at the situation outside."

    Rebecca apparently panicked a bit, but when Gavin''s hand was pressed on her shoulder, she suddenly calmed down.

    "The internal channel and the main network are isolated. Let me take a look ..." she said quickly, and she was extremely skillful in controlling the rune "palette" in front of her. After a while, she exhaled, "Can Yes, I transferred the picture¡ª "

    The next second, a picture from a surveillance device on the ground was projected above the crystal array at the front of the hall. In a holographic projection with several clutters, a behemoth white tower was standing in the magic On the high ground near the Energy Research Institute, the tower itself did not seem to have suffered any damage. However, the machinery and crystal array on the top of the tower have stopped functioning, and the crystals that should have been charged and shining are also obviously dimmed at the moment.

    Gao Wen frowned at all this, but soon he saw the dim crystals becoming brighter again.

    The power ridge in the tower was successfully restarted, and the surging energy was injected into each unit again. The large-scale crystal array regained its vitality within a few seconds, and the previously self-locking mechanical device also unlocked itself. , They began to slowly rotate and recalibrate themselves, and a technician in the hall shouted loudly: "Reconnect to the Imperial Hub!"

    Gao Wen was slightly relieved, but his expression was still tense, and Rebecca immediately asked loudly, "How is the situation in the main hubs around?"

    "For the time being, I can''t contact ... All channels are broken, but if we can restart here, they should be able to ... We are trying a single line call ..."

    "Hold the call, anyway, contact the main hubs everywhere to confirm their safety," Rebecca spoke quickly, "Master Kamal, please contact the computing center to confirm the situation on the neural network; Cohen, you take your group to the 3rd basement. The bottom energy group needs someone to help; Marin, open the public window of the Imperial Hub. Other main hubs may call us through that window ... "

    She had completely calmed down and began to order her tasks in an orderly manner and stabilize the situation.

    Gao Wen looked at this Rebecca completely differently than usual. For a long time, he sighed with relief in his heart-his "steel mental aura" really worked.

    ...

    The chaotic howling phenomenon not only occurs in the control center of Cecil City, it occurs in each main hub and the magic network terminal connected to the main hub.

    At that moment, and within a few minutes after it, every magic web main hub in the empire encountered the same thing, terrible howling came suddenly, and a powerful surge of energy destroyed the newly established connection, The equipment was shut down in a large area, and the control center was in chaos. An invisible storm raged in the magic web covering the entire empire, from Shilin City to the Fortress of Long Wind, from San Sunil to Fort Winter, all the people in charge of the area were in a hurry.

    A cold will suddenly came, "frozen" the minds of everyone in the hall like sudden frost, then the cold will gradually faded, and the technicians quickly calmed down-the first person who reacted first looked at Towards the high platform not far away, the Victoria Wilde Lady stood just and quietly, surrounded by crystal ice crystals, and her frost-like face was expressionless.

    "Keep calm and start troubleshooting," Victoria''s cold voice rang out throughout the hall. "First confirm the energy situation, and then try to restart our hub tower."

    "Sir," Victor, a high-level wizard advisor, flew directly to the platform where Victoria was located. "Our communication with the Imperial Capital was interrupted-communication with the main hub in all other regions was interrupted."

    "The energy was interrupted just now, and all systems were affected. Communication was interrupted normally," Victoria said expressionlessly. "First, try to call San Sunil, which is the closest to us, to confirm whether a similar situation has occurred in other areas."

    "Yes, sir." Victor bowed his head and bowed.

    After the old mage left, Victoria looked calmly around the hall.

    Under the influence of "cold mind", the technicians who were in a panic have all calmed down. Although the situation is still unclear, everyone has returned to work and began to intensively troubleshoot the fault to find this vision. the reason.

    Perhaps in the future, a set of magic equipment with "cold mind" or similar spell effects should be installed in all important departments, just like a water tank used for fire fighting, as an "emergency disaster prevention device". Incident, you can directly activate the magic device to let the staff calm down, even if it can only last for half an hour, it is enough to save many situations ... This is a feasible idea, and you can discuss it with your majesty later.

    Something unrelated to the situation in front of her appeared in Victoria''s mind for a time, but she immediately converged her thoughts and turned her attention back to the current situation.

    This sudden anomaly ... what the **** is going on?

    This snow-duke is knowledgeable in the field of traditional magic, but feels lack of knowledge in the field of modern magic. She shook her head in confusion and prayed softly to herself: "Goddess of magic ... where is it? Problem ... "

    After praying, there was no feedback, and Mirmyna, the goddess of magic, did not respond.

    No, it ¡¯s not just that there is no response, even the vague snooping sense that should appear after praying to God under normal circumstances and the ¡°transcendence¡± that establishes a connection with the extraordinary existence have never appeared. Victoria feels that there is nothing at the end of his prayer. In the keen mental perception of the legendary strongman, she even feels like she is facing some kind of "emptiness".

    There should have been a **** there, but now it is gone-after realizing this, the Duchess opened her eyes instantly.

    ...

    The neural network built on the basis of the magic network also set off a "storm wind", and this gust of wind is completely substantial to the world in the network.

    Between the vast expanse of heaven and earth, countless grey and white chaotic lines are entangled and flying in the air, and the gust of wind blowing through the world is blowing. Between the gusts of wind, the originally clear and bright sky becomes suddenly bright and dark , Large and small cracks and some kind of shimmering light and shadow continue to breed from all corners of the sky, but they are quickly repaired by another force. The only "city" in the world is protected by a translucent silver-white "light cocoon". The light cocoon blocks the bad "weather" outside, and the city''s interior remains stable.

    In a large pyramid-shaped building in the center of the city, Yuri was nervously watching the runes and data in front of him, with a quick tone: "There is a huge abnormal data stream that is ''flowing through'' our network, very huge! "

    "Can you catch it?" Wendy asked aside.

    "I can''t do anything here. It''s too weird to be able to get started, and it''s still moving fast along the ''unconscious area'' at the most boundary of the network ..." Yuri was confused, "What the **** is this ... "

    "No matter what it is, it''s obviously for destruction!" Magnan''s loud voice burst suddenly. "If necessary, I can now go to the border of the unconscious zone to try a few mind storms ..."

    "Shut up, be quiet, your mind storm may have no effect on this weird data!" Yuri immediately glared at Magnum, then a more confused expression appeared on his face, "Wait, this weird foreign The person ... is moving away? It is receding from the border, faster and faster ... "

    "What do you mean?" Magnum stared, "Don''t tell me it''s just passing by!"

    "I don''t know if this thing is ''passing by'', but it is about to disappear into our sight," Yuri said quickly. "Semler, Narristil and Duval can be reached outside the city What? Look at what they have over there. "

    "I try-now the load is lighter, it should be fine."

    In the hills outside the city, huge white spiders still crawl quietly on the top of the mountain. The wind in the online world could not shake her body, but the messy data and information calmed down beside her quickly.

    The safety of the city has been guaranteed, and the overall load of the network is also improving. This sudden storm seems to be over, but Naritier has not relaxed at all, and the invisible silk thread is spreading from the void beside her. , Like a huge net covering the sky, the earth, the water, and every mind behind it, everything in the neural network gradually became the end of her spider web, and her perception spread unprecedentedly--

    At this moment, the "neural network" became perfect, and it began to reorganize itself in the way it was designed, and to function like its name.

    Duvalt stood on the high ground near the hill and watched Naritier''s work from afar. He could see the way the silk thread spread, and he was also calling his own power to help Narettiel further Expand your perception and search for the "outsiders" who are trying to cause destruction.

    At a later moment, a "spider thread" on this giant web was suddenly turned abnormally.

    Maybe it was just an accidental touch, or it might be a temptation of excess curiosity, or a bold provocation, no matter what the reason behind, the spider silk ... was stirred.

    The web-weaving spider disappeared on the hill instantaneously out of thin air-she had followed the tossed spider silk, and in this world built by her mind, her speed surpassed the fastest and most human A short thought.

    Duvalt only heard one sentence left by the other party: "I''m going to prey! You stay here to watch!"

    The old man in the black dress standing on the high ground froze for a moment, shook his head with a helpless smile, and said to himself: "... After splitting into two individuals, I feel more and more like a nanny ... ¡­ "

    Some jumping golden runes appeared out of nowhere in the air beside the old man. The runes shuddered and made a sound: "Duvalt, here is Semler-how is your situation?"

    "Naritier seems to have found the trace of the intruder and she has gone to prey," Duvalt said casually. "My situation here is gradually stabilizing-but before the exact news came from Naritier. , I do not recommend closing the city shield. "

    "Okay, we get it."

 Chapter 920ï¼š Hunt down

    The howling continued for half an hour, and then finally subsided.

    In the Imperial Hub Control Center, technicians are still tensing all their nerves. Everyone is busy checking the status of the system, repairing the faulty node, restarting the previously offline equipment, the command sound and the report sound every minute and every second In the constant sound, although there is no smoke in the big hall, it is like a battlefield.

    The power ridge of the entire facility has been re-launched, and the pivot tower on the ground has been re-run. Within a few minutes of the end of the whistle, more than 90% of the nodes and facilities have returned to normal status, responsible for monitoring the system The magician technicians were surprised to find that this terrible chaos hardly caused any hardware damage-it was like an unreal storm, blowing through the entire network quickly, but in the end nothing was taken away, even The traces are fading quickly.

    Only the other nodes in the empire that are still interrupted are reminding everyone that the previous changes are not illusions.

    Rebecca looked nervously at the center of the hall. A silver-white metal pillar erected there, as if running through the entire facility. Kamal, who was shining in arcane art, was floating beside the pillar. His figure was already Inflated almost twice, standing like a shining giant, where countless arcane light streams burst through the gaps of his rune armor pieces, connecting a large number of runes and guides on metal pillars Demon Node-This arcane master from a thousand years ago is using his own way to perceive the energy noise remaining in the magic net. There are certain risks in doing this, but it is now the most efficient and reliable method.

    A moment later, Carmel finally ended the connection, his body slowly recovered, and floated to the commander in front of the hall.

    "Master Kamal," Gao Wen asked before Rebecca said, "How is it going? Did you find out why?"

    "You can be sure that a very powerful energy body has entered our network-the traces left by the neural network show that this energy body is beyond our imagination. If it runs out of control, it can almost burn the entire magic net!" With a hint of lingering tone, Mayer said that the content made everyone on the scene have a urge to take a breath of breath. "However, this energy body skillfully carried out countless'' self splits" when passing through the network¡ª ¡ªIt shared itself and flowed through those nodes into zeros without causing any damage, like running water ... ''seeping'' into the bottom of our network and disappearing there. "

    Gao Wen felt that he was listening to the fantasy of night, and Rao was unable to understand what Gamel described as a "world view of this world". Even Rebecca, who was always close to him, was dumbfounded: "Mammy ... what is that ... how do I listen to you? It seems to be ... some kind of living thing ?!"

    "It''s a bit beyond common sense, but it seems ... that''s really alive, even rational," Kamal said in a deep voice. "I just tried to trace its traces, but all traces were cleverly erased, this It ¡¯s not a phenomenon that unconscious energy turbulence can cause. ¡±

    Gao Wen''s eyebrows were closed, and all kinds of speculations were tumbling in his heart. He felt that he seemed to have some ideas. He subconsciously asked: "... Is that energy body ''shared'' itself to avoid disrupting the network?"

    "I''m not sure, if ta is really something with wisdom, then ta''s behavior may also be to avoid self-destruction-although that thing can indeed burn the magic web, it will definitely be hit hard in the process itself, It may even be annihilated directly-that is the magical energy that spans the entire empire, and its power converges far beyond mortal imagination. I think even gods should not take the initiative to impact such a powerful energy ... "

    The scene described by Carmel made Gao Wen more serious. The accidents that happened today exceeded any of the previous plans, and even caused him a long-lost feeling of powerlessness. However, he just wanted to ask more At the time of the details, a technician in a nearby monitor seat suddenly shouted, interrupting the conversation on the podium:

    "Received the signal from Shilin City!"

    The three of Rebecca, Govin and Kamel were almost in unison: "Connect!"

    The next second, the information from Shilin City was presented through the holographic projection at the front of the hall. Gao Wen saw the Archbishop of Baldwin Franklin standing there, with the background behind him being the hub control hall, which was in a busy state. Obviously, Shilin City also experienced a serious mess, but everything seems to have calmed down.

    "Your Majesty," as soon as the communication was connected, Baldwin Franklin said hurriedly, "We have just experienced an abnormal accident here, the communication is completely broken, the energy is faulty, and ..."

    "It''s the same here, but the situation here seems calm," Gao Wen interrupted. "How is your situation?"

    "Ah ... here has also returned to normal," Baldwin froze for a moment, and reacted quickly. "We are restarting each node. Now we have reconnected to the main hub of San Sunil and the Imperial Capital ..."

    During the speech of the Duke of Xijing, Gao Wen saw the image of the map of the whole world again appearing over the largest projection device at the end of the hall. Some light was gradually appearing in the magic net node that had been completely dimmed. In several jumps and fluctuations, the nodes within the radius of Shilin City and San Sunil lit up one by one.

    Soon, other staff members heard reports from other monitors: "Received the signal from Winterhold!" "Communication with the Fortress of Long Wind has been resumed!" "The Sorinburg channel is open!"

    "It seems ... everything is recovering," Gao Wen sighed, but the deep doubts and uneasiness in his heart did not dissipate. "But we still didn''t understand the reason ..."

    "What is that energy body that suddenly invaded the network ..." Rebecca whispered subconsciously, "Unfortunately, I didn''t catch it and let it run ..."

    Rebecca groaned halfway through, and a small magic net terminal on the podium suddenly lit up, and a slightly old voice came out of it: "No, Your Royal Highness, that thing hasn''t run away yet-we grab ta''s tail is gone. "

    "Duvalt?" Rebecca immediately looked over the terminal. Duvalt dressed in black had emerged from the holographic projection. "You said you caught it?"

    "Catching," Duvall nodded, "That thing is not completely out of the network, it is quickly moving along the" unconscious area "of the neural network, and Naritier is tracking in the border area-we need more computing nodes. Support, this can strengthen Naritel ¡¯s perception range and speed of action. "

    "Notify the computing center," Gao Wen immediately looked up at Carmel. "All the standby personnel with no tasks are in the immersion cabin!"

    ...

    Neural networks, "unconscious areas".

    A vast and chaotic thick fog envelopes the whole world. The skylight of unknown origin floats at high altitude, and a strange and distorted light beam is sprinkled through the dense fog, illuminating the gray-white water at the bottom of the world. The fog is condensed and dissipated in the depths, leaving the whole world in an unstable state of change all the time, and the hollow wind from time to time coming from afar, making it more strange and barren.

    Here is the boundary zone of this huge and complex network, which is the symbolic state presented by the deepest "chaos" of the neural network. It is an inability to generate after a large number of mental nodes intersecting, interfering and iterating with each other in the network.

    Here, any ordered calculations ultimately point to unordered results. Every minute, every second of useless data is destroyed here, and unformed "thoughts" and "memory" are turned into nothingness-those ideas Heme and memory are formed by the influence of the network''s interconnectors in dreams. They are the result of numerous brains roaming together. They are constantly forming and decomposing in this border zone. The clouds and vortexes are displayed.

    The mind normally connected to the neural network will never visit this area-a dozen layers of security protocols protect the user ¡¯s brain to prevent the rash network roamers from being swallowed and digested by the "unconscious area", but today, this should be The ¡°border¡± without human visits welcomed uninvited guests.

    A huge lavender phantom flashed deep in the fog, and the shadow projected on the gray water at the bottom of the fog, but it reflected countless strange runes and colored light balls, and around this fast flashing phantom, The fine spider silk and the imaginary spider arthropod continue to breed and extend like an unbroken dream.

    A huge white spider is moving fast over the mist. The huge spider web is quickly forming and spreading around her. Her long limbs are stirring the thick fog below, and the power of the "boundary" is The spider mobilized, constantly forming disturbing barriers and false roads, and the white spider ¡¯s aimless head always looked in one direction¡ª

    Although the lilac phantom is fast, ta has fallen into the spider''s web. For the predator, any escape of prey in the spider''s web is just a sideshow before closing the net.

    Naritier is a predator with little patience.

    So after determining the right time, she immediately closed all the information flow in the border area.

    The lilac phantom was instantly bound by the invisible force in the mist, and countless runes and indistinct lines of light and shadow burst out on the surface of the ta, just like an out of control spell model, showing a gesture of near collapse. The next second, this "out-of-control spell model" quickly stabilized itself and began to collapse inwards-a large number of colorful light spheres and runes first diffused outward, and then condensed inwards, within a few seconds, This chaotic, weird shadow has an exact "look".

    That''s a woman-at least some characteristics look like women.

    Her body is as big as a bell tower, her face is beautiful but she has a strange feeling unlike human beings. Her pupils are like stars in a broken form. There is no boundary between white eyes and pupils, and there is black Her long hair pours down from behind her head, and a lot of light and fine lightning flashes on her hair. However, from the head down, her entire upper body is in a state of illusion, as if the clouds are condensing. I am vaguely aware of a black short robe draped over the body. Below the short robe is the outline of the female body, and the lower body is only a thin cloud of mist. The cloud is constantly dispersed and aggregated. There are no limbs inside, only endless. , Faint runes and light spheres emerge and function there.

    This huge "lady" like a bell tower finally stopped. She looked up and saw the white giant spider descend from the mist, dense webs emerged around the spider, and the spider silk extended into the surrounding space, forming a dense Surrounded by nets.

    She finally shouted with annoyance: "Why do you keep chasing me?"

    The white spider stopped on the gray water, and she seemed startled after hearing the oncoming shouts, and then a tiny white figure with a white hair drooped out slowly from the fine fluff above the spider''s head, Nar¨¦ Tierping looked at the "Huge Lady" not far away, with a serious look on his face: "You broke the magic net, you pay."

    "I didn''t break anything!" The bell-like giant lady seemed to be more annoyed, she stared at the little **** the spider in front of her eyes-in her eyes, the girl and the spider were an obvious whole, "I passed With accurate calculations, I started calculating last year-nothing is wrong! I ca n¡¯t get it wrong! "

    Naritier blinked, and then seemed to confirm with someone far away, and then nodded: "It seems that there is indeed nothing damaged ..."

    "So you made a mistake-I don''t care about you, but I must ..."

    "But I still can''t let you go," Naritier shook her head. "You have delayed the project. This is called ''economic loss'' ..."

    "... Damn!"

    The bell tower-like lady could not help but cursed after a moment of stun, then the whole figure suddenly became illusory. In the short stun of the white spider, she suddenly broke free from the cobwebs and the mist around her and became ghostly again. The phantom disappeared instantly!

    However, this seemingly high success rate of sudden escape was not successful. She just moved a short distance, and the white spider''s articulation blocked all her way like a teleport-she failed.

    After several unsuccessful breakthroughs, the bell tower-like lady once again coagulated, and looked at Narettiere with a frightened expression: "This is impossible ... how can you be so fast !?"

    Narettire thought about it very seriously and looked down at her spider body. Then she looked up at each other: "I have many legs."

    Then she looked at the "Huge Lady" seriously. Her eyes fell on the converging mist of her lower body, shaking her head with regret: "You don''t even have legs."

    "???

 Chapter 921ï¼š Escaped god

    Many legs ...

    In this short moment, the gods who didn''t need to rely on breathing to maintain life felt a suffocation.

    Mirmina stared at Naritel, and she felt that the huge spider-like "kind" in front of her must have gone wrong-this might be a disordered individual born based on wrong thoughts, or it might have been crazy The "near-dead" at the tipping point, no matter what is possible, she had better not continue to contact the spider.

    The reason for not being able to escape the spider ¡¯s hunt is certainly not the childlike reason of ¡°less legs than others¡±. Milmina is very clear about this. She is just too weak now, and she is at a disadvantage on the ground¡ª

    In order to plan today''s bold action, she has split herself and reorganized too many times, and has been consciously controlling her "growth" from thousands of years ago, just like relying on starving herself to drill out The prisoner in the cage, her plan was successful, but she also weakened herself, and this weakness combined with the disadvantages on the ground made it impossible for her to leave the spider intact.

    But she must leave, and as soon as possible-here is a weird "ideological boundary", the chaotic and unshaped sea wave of consciousness can be used to "grind" the chain, but it can also cause great harm to herself. I can clearly feel that my remaining strength is being lost, and the rate of loss is getting faster and faster.

    "Listen, little spider, I have to leave here," Mirmina tried to distract Narretil ¡¯s attention by using dialogue while stabilizing her form. ¡°If I change the environment and time, I ¡¯m interested in you. Talk a little more, but it wo n¡¯t work today-please let go. "

    Naritier''s attitude is very stubborn: "I want to take you to see your majesty, he said let you go, then you can go."

    "... That wouldn''t work," the misty woman''s mouth suddenly lifted a little, and said with a smile, "I can''t contact any mortals now ... I finally cut off contact with them ... "

    Nari Tilton frowned, and wanted to reason with the other half of the first half step, but the next second, the lady who was as big as the clock tower in front of her suddenly changed. The changing shadows and mist are suddenly stretched into countless ribbon-like structures. Between the grids formed by the ribbons, countless mirrors emerge from the void, reflecting the chaotic light sphere and the distant Dense fog, then those light spheres and thick fog disappeared again, the image in the mirror became a twinkling starlight, and the starlight was elongated and twisted into a weird symbol, which interfered with Narettier''s judgment ...

    Mirrors, lines, spheres of light, smoke, starlight, symbols-these are all props or symbols commonly used by mortal mages to cast spells.

    Naritel was stunned for a moment in this sudden confusion, but soon she reacted. The long articulations crossed the gray water, and the reflections corresponding to those mirrors appeared in the water-the upper layer. The narrator weaves the wrong facts and reversely pollutes the battlefield created by the opponent through the relationship between the reflection and the body. This pollution is very effective. Those things created in a hurry are shattered almost instantly, revealing the "legless" "Ladies".

    Naritel immediately rushed up-the white spider leaped high as a predator, her long limbs shrouded in a hug, but she immediately felt something was wrong: the limbs hugged a group of no resistance Things, the latter quickly decomposed into a large number of flying debris, and gradually melted in the surrounding air.

    Is it an illusion?

    Naritier reacted and immediately began to capture the real trace of the other party through the ubiquitous spider silk, but the next second she received a chaotic and huge feedback: there was breath everywhere, after the collapse of the energy body. Fragments, fragments that seem to be illusions are actually torn from the body-the other party has sacrificed more than 60% of the "body" to arrange this layer of "smoke" in order to escape his own perception!

    The long legs of the white spider scrambled a few times on the gray water, and finally failed to capture the other person''s trail. She stopped in frustration and had to accept the fact that the prey had escaped. After a few seconds of frustration, she slowly moved again to start gathering the "ash" that remained after the fragments dissipated.

    Those gray-black things are the only evidence and clues left after the intruder escaped. Although they are not useful results, they are at least a little rewarding.

    While gathering a relatively large fragment of embers, Naritier "listened" to a distorted voice: "... I borrowed your magic net, although this is not what you originally built it Purpose ... I owe you a favor. The ''His Majesty'' who told you that one will be repaid someday in the future. "

    This is the message left by the intruder.

    After hearing this message, Narettier froze a little, then put it together with other fragments in silence, then she looked up and looked at the "unconscious area" that had gradually returned to its usual state Shaking his head in confusion, he muttered: "Why can you run so fast without legs ..."

    ...

    Eleven Franklin and the senior students of the Magic Department sat together, waiting a little bit more anxiously in the lounge of the computing center.

    The entrance door of the lounge was tightly closed, and the corridor outside was quiet.

    Ilevin, who has been to the computing center several times, knows that next to this room is a large immersion cabin with a neat and brand new immersion cabin, which can connect the brains of ordinary people to incredible neural networks- He has also connected several times himself, and the convenience of that thing in accessing information and transmitting information is impressive.

    He and the seniors are here today for networking ¡ª but not for networking entertainment or making up classes, but the Imperial Computing Center needs a lot of extra computing power.

    For Elivan, responding to the empire''s call was his unshirkable responsibility as a member of the nobility, but many of his classmates and many civilian children also took the initiative to sign up ... which he had not thought of before.

    Although he has already adapted to the rule of having to live on equal terms with civilian children, there is no "noble arrogance" in his own right, and there are even several civilian friends, but this kind of thing ... is the first time he met.

    He couldn''t help but look at his closest classmate. The big boy named Strom sitting next to him was one of the civilian students who actively signed up.

    "Is there ... what''s the problem?" Storm soon noticed the line of sight beside him. The young man, who was always a little nervous, immediately adjusted his sitting posture and asked in a small voice.

    "Um ... nothing," Elivine coughed softly. He felt that the thought he had just emerged was a bit outdated, and may even be part of the aristocratic arrogance, so he immediately threw it out of his mind. Worry, teachers have been following the first group of people for a long time ... "

    "Teachers are more experienced than us, and haven''t you said it before? Just need some extra computing power, and there is no risk in itself," Storm whispered. "The really tricky things are handled by more powerful experts. "

    "The really tricky thing ..." Elivin suddenly thought of something, his face became a little dark, and his fingers were held together nervously.

    Ordinary students probably still haven''t figured out the situation, but he vaguely guessed something.

    Today is the day when the imperial kingdom''s magic net is connected to the Internet, and the events that can make the teachers in the college all tense are mostly related to this "network connection"-after all, those teachers and teachers in ordinary schools are not In the same way, they are all leaders in the academic field, even in the research departments directly under the highest government office.

    Not long ago, he heard a weird and faint whistling sound from the direction of the Institute of Magic Guidance Technology. While walking through the college square with his classmates, he saw the largest magic on the square. The network terminal seemed to be malfunctioning, and several teachers were nervously checking the equipment there. When he was about to head to the North Shore Development Zone from the college, he glanced at the direction of the Institute of Magic Technology, he saw the new building Seems to be restarting, and several mages are flying, checking the magic device on the top of the tower ...

    This may point to a terrible accident, and his father, the Duke of Westland, Baldwin Franklin ... is one of the leaders of this "grid" project.

    Elivine became more and more nervous when he wanted to. He even wished to run to find a usable magic net terminal now and contact Shilin City to confirm the situation. However, he himself knew how unrealistic this idea was. I could only sigh quietly, grabbing the hem of the college uniform with some force.

    At this moment, a voice suddenly came from the side, interrupting his cranky thoughts: "Don''t worry, it will be fine."

    Elivine raised his head and saw unexpectedly that the always nervous and introverted Stolm was talking to himself. He shook his head and wanted to say that he was worried about something else, but then the other party added another sentence: " I mean the magic web ... I know your father is the Duke of Xijing, and I do n¡¯t think he will be okay. "

    Ilevin opened his eyes suddenly: "How do you ..."

    He did not expect that the other party could even break his mind. Although the fact that the magic net was connected to the network itself was not confidential, as ordinary students who had nothing to do with this matter, they should not think of it here at this time. As for this Stowe Mu, he is usually quiet and even a little dumb, it is not like the type of extraordinarily keen to observe the association ability ... how did he associate with the magic net?

    Stom looked at the son of the duke in front of him. Two seconds later, he smiled a little bit cautiously: "My father is the tower guard of Luan ..."

    Eliven froze.

    Before he spoke again, a small figure suddenly appeared in the room. After all the students were startled, the signature loud voice rang out: "Students, go back! It''s over. ! "

    Elivan and other seniors looked at each other suddenly, and some people stood up in amazement: "It''s over ... what''s over?"

    "The incident calmed down ahead of time and no more computing power was needed," Magnum waved. "Go back, there is no class for half a day in the afternoon, everyone rests freely."

    Then he seemed to think of something suddenly, and added: "Yes, although the incident calmed down in advance, your initiative to register is still worthy of encouragement and awards-I personally will give you two comprehensive assessment points at the end of the period."

    The students were at a loss and surprised, but the teacher ¡¯s last sentence was understood by everyone. The two-point score quickly calmed the confusion of all the students. The students in the lounge seemed to be afraid of Magnum ¡¯s repentance. Thanks, and quickly left here without hesitation.

    Eliven also stood up, preparing to leave with others, and planned to find an opportunity to confirm the situation on his father''s side, but he just wanted to go out, and he heard the mentor, who was famous for his sternness, getting angry in the back Shouted completely:

    "Elevin, Storm, stop the two of you."

    Eleven and Storm stayed confused and slightly nervous.

    Magnum floated in front of them like a ghost. After looking at the two students up and down, he waved his hand and said in a somewhat impatient tone: "Your home is okay-hurry back."

    ...

    On the large holographic projection at the front of the hall, the surface of the Empire Empire map shimmered, and the white light spots representing the effective nodes and the lines connecting the light spots were criss-crossed and intertwined with each other, forming a sheet that was not dense, but already A network that covers the entire Empire.

    Solingborg, Shilin City, Winterbath ... The main hubs appear on the map in the form of miniature projections and are quietly running.

    All communications are restored and all networks are connected.

    "The hubs at all levels went online smoothly, connected to the network ... successfully?"

    Rebecca stood on her own podium and reported the current situation with Gao Wen, but when the report came later she couldn''t help scratching her head and dragging a long voice of doubt.

    Gao Wen still looked dignified. He looked at the holographic map in front of him and said nothing for a long time.

    The grid connection was indeed successful, at least all the data and evidence have reached the expected results, however ... this inexplicable success does not make him feel at ease.

    He is waiting for further information from the neural network.

    This time he didn''t wait too long-just a moment after the Rebecca report ended, the small magic net terminal placed on the podium suddenly lit up, and Duvalt''s figure appeared above the terminal.

    The "human nature of God" bowed to him: "Your Majesty."

    "How''s the situation there?" Gao Wen immediately stepped forward and asked, "Have you caught the intruder?"

    "The intruder was hit hard, but he ran away," Duvalt said with a trace of regret and frustration on his face. "Nartier only brought back some" embers "that were difficult to analyze ..."

    "Running?" Gao Wen immediately frowned, and he subconsciously asked, "What is that intruder? Can you see the body and origin?"

    "Yes ..." Duvalt just said a syllable, and his figure suddenly flashed like interference, and then he was pushed to the side, and Narettiel squeezed from the side.

    "It''s a woman with no legs," Naritier gestured with gestures that no one could understand, and said words that were more incomprehensible to others, "Run faster than anyone ..."

    Gao Wen: "???

 Chapter 922ï¼š Disappearing god

    Narritir ¡¯s words caused a momentary barrier to understanding for everyone on the scene. No matter whether it was grammatically or semantically, no one could translate a result. There was even a sentence in Gao Wen ¡¯s mind-the words of the gods and Knowledge is incomprehensible to mortals. Even if you hear His voice clearly, you cannot comprehend His intention ...

    He immediately shook his head and threw out the thought in his mind: this sentence is definitely not used to describe the situation in front of him ...

    "What''s the specific situation?" He looked at the girl in the holographic projection. "You said there is a ''legless woman''? Is the intruder a legless woman?"

    Narettire nodded immediately and gestured with a very high gesture: "And she was very tall, like a tower, she ran all the way to the unconscious area on the boundary of the neural network, where she escaped ..."

    Gao Wen frowned a little. After realizing that it might be difficult to grasp the effective information in this way of communication, he interrupted Narettiel''s words: "You wait over there first, I enter the network and talk directly with you . "

    Narettire nodded: "Oh, okay."

    "You guys are here to deal with the follow-up of the grid connection," Gao Wen turned to look at Rebecca and Carmel next to him. "Although the network looks normal now, we can''t relax our vigilance-for all hubs Keep track of the status for 24 hours, while continuing to monitor the network for abnormal signals. In addition ... Kamel, introduce the sea monster runes into the network in the form of global broadcast. "

    The last one was something he suddenly thought of a second ago-recalling the nasty description of Naritel and the clues he had observed in the previous vision, he vaguely felt that the truth behind this matter might be extraordinary .

    After completing a series of arrangements, Gao Wen did not delay time in the real world, and soon entered the neural network where Naritier was located through the connection device.

    ...

    This "new world" built on the basis of human brain consciousness experienced a storm. Now that everything has subsided, the special nature of the virtual world allows it to repair itself at an extremely fast rate. The traces left by the storm are now The world is rapidly fading away, and now only a few cracks and chaotic lines in the sky are left as evidence, telling Gao Wen that some uninvited guest has "visited" here.

    Located in the most mirrored imperial capital of the "New World", a large pyramid-shaped building stands at the corresponding position of the "Cecile Palace" in reality. This large pyramid facility is the Imperial Computing Center and a series of distributed computing stations The projection in the online world assumes the responsibility of a similar management center here.

    At this moment, the senior technical leaders in charge of managing the neural network have gathered in the largest conference hall in the pyramid, including some former bishops of the Sleeper and several experts from the Institute of Magic Technology, when Gao Wen entered the hall At this time, he was the only one here.

    "I saw the traces left in the sky outside," he said casually. "It seems that the fluctuations in the neural network are much more serious than in the real world."

    "We experienced a storm, and some kind of disturbing ''shock'' spread throughout the world," a group of star-shaped polymer clusters floating in the air on the conference table, the voice of Meghal III came out, "But the storm didn''t substantially destroy anything, it just caused a wide range of visual disturbances-now the repair work is almost over."

    "It helps us to judge the true intention of that ''intruder''," Gao Wen nodded and looked at one of the two special seats on his left hand side, "Naritiel, you directly see what you see Project it here-if the images are ''safe''. "

    Naritel clearly understood the meaning of "safe" in Gao Wen''s mouth. She stood up and nodded while opening her hands: "It''s safe-the unsafe part has been ''eaten'' by me."

    As her words fell, a lot of light and shadows suddenly changed around everyone, and then formed a projection illusion enough to cover the entire hall, in the thick fog like smoke and sea, Gao Wen and others People saw the chase that took place not long ago in the border area of ??the network-they saw the shadow across the border, the "lady" who was clearly impossible to be human, and the confrontation between the white spider and the invader , And saw the escape of the intruder ...

    Gao Wen watched with wide eyes, and as the picture changed, he captured more and more details. When he noticed the symbols in the magic field, he heard the "intruder" and Naritier. After part of the conversation, his brow furrowed immediately, and his face became more condensed.

    Beside him, a large number of archbishops of the former Sleeper also showed a serious look successively. Obviously these experts who have dealt with the "power of the gods" for half a life (or a lifetime / two lifetimes) have similarities with Gao Wen. Of Lenovo.

    That invader ... has a very obvious "myth" characteristic.

    Soon, Naritier''s "reminiscences" ended, the hallucinations receded like a tide, and Gao Wen immediately looked at all those who experienced it: "Naretiri, when you are entangled with this invader , Do you feel that the other party has some kind of "trait" similar to yours? For example ... some kind of breath that you and Duvalt have ... "

    Gao Wen expressed his thoughts quite hard. He found that the human vocabulary was so poor when describing this super-experience concept. In addition, Naritier was a less experienced "young god". It was hard to explain clearly what I wanted to say, but in the end, Duvalt, who was sitting on the other side of Naritier, still understood what he meant. The old man in black nodded and replaced his "divine body" He replied: "There is a similar breath, mentioned by Narettire when she came back, she felt that the intruder was a little bit like ''us'' ... kind of."

    Almost everyone on the scene instantly lingered.

    Naritier followed closely with a serious look and added: "It''s just¡® like ¡¯, the difference is still very large-I have more legs than her ..."

    Gao Wen: "..."

    Why is this white spider so attached to the leg problem?

    Naritel ¡¯s weird attachment to "legs" almost made everyone in the hall lose their coherence, but the seriousness of the situation in front of them quickly made everyone focus on the matter and Selena, who had never spoken ¡¤ Geer stood up: "So we can be roughly sure that a **** has invaded our network ..."

    Yuri broke the silence: "It''s not necessarily an invasion, it''s more like using our network to carry out other plans ..."

    "That''s essentially an invasion," Magnan said aloud. "He didn''t ask anyone for permission ..."

    "The key now is the identity of this god. Which **** among the known gods fits that image? We can first rule out the **** of war ..."

    The people in the hall began to discuss, and at this moment, Gavin suddenly heard Hetty''s voice-it was Hertie''s emergency contact from the real world.

    "Ancestor," Hertie''s voice was a little bit urgent and tense. "It''s a bit wrong ... Just now the Grand Architect Victoria sent a message and suddenly lost all feedback to the magic goddess'' prayers."

    "What did you say?" Gavin''s eyes changed instantly, and he suddenly sat upright, and asked quickly in his mind, "You mean, the goddess of magic ... is gone?"

    Heti did n¡¯t seem to expect that Gavin would come to such a radical conclusion directly. She froze for a moment, but she quickly replied affirmatively: ¡°I ¡¯m afraid that ¡¯s the case ... Although I usually do n¡¯t get God when I pray to the goddess The technical level of response, but at least the prayer can feel the psychological level of feedback and the supernatural gaze from the gods, but from the beginning, even the most basic feedback to the magic goddess Mirmina has disappeared. Already, a large number of mages with different strengths and beliefs have been organized for several prayer experiments, and the results are the same.

    "In addition, I tried it myself when I received the news ... there was really no response."

    Gao Wenming looked like water and slowly said: "According to our research on the operation mechanism of the deity, as long as a deity exists, it will be connected with the believer-prayer will inevitably produce feedback, this feedback does not change with the will of the deity. , Unless you have destroyed the **** position and fell into false death like Amon, or been replaced as the storm master ... "

    "Yes, ancestors," Hetty said in a deep voice, "so now there is only one explanation: the goddess of magic has disappeared ... At least, the" God "corresponding to the goddess of magic has disappeared."

    "... I''m afraid that''s the truth," Gao Wen replied. "You will stabilize the situation first. The mages believe the magic goddess mostly, and there should not be too much confusion. First announce the success of the grid connection. Let''s put out all the things we prepared in advance to deal with unexpected situations, football news, new magic movie promo, and aerial documentaries, commercials, including songs recorded by Wendy ... Let them all go out. In short, let the ordinary people have something to see and fill their attention. As for the voices of the mages ... The goddess of magic has no church, and let the extraordinary affairs management department of the government office to connect with those mages-now At this stage, only the feedback from the public is accepted, and everything awaits the investigation conclusion of the magic research department.

    "Arrange this first, and I will talk about it after I return to the real world."

    "Yes, ancestors."

    Herty''s contact hung up, and Gao Wen turned his attention back to the meeting place. Wendy, who was not far away, seemed to have noticed something, and cast a curious look: "Your Majesty, do you think of anything?"

    "That''s probably Mirmina, the goddess of magic," Gao Wen exhaled, with a complex look. "The news came just from Hetty that the goddess of Mirmina has disappeared."

    The people in the hall looked at each other suddenly.

    "Nara Thiel," Gao Wen turned to the left. "That ''intruder'' once told you that she can''t have any contact with mortals now, and that she finally broke the connection with mortals, right? ? "

    "Yes," Naritier nodded. "And she finally said that she owes her affection, and let me tell you that she will pay it someday ... but I always feel that she has no intention of returning ..."

    "... If everything is as I guess, then she definitely doesn''t plan to ''come back''," Gao Wen said unhurriedly. A large number of clues were formed in his mind, and a lot of speculations and assumptions emerged with him. The original chaotic mist seems to have dissipated for the most part, and the ins and outs of this matter are finally taking shape in his mind-under the conjecture, it is a shocking conclusion, if it was not that I had seen the fake Amor and had had with the other person. After some conversation, I am afraid he will never think in this direction, "Is another **** who smashed his own **** ..."

    Immediately afterwards, he shook his head¡ªalthough he is now almost certain that the invader that Naritier encountered was the magical goddess Mirmina, and he was also sure that the other party would not intend to ¡°return¡± again, but ¡°return¡± here Refers to the "return to the **** position", as for the "magic goddess" and Narretil promised to "repay the favor" ... he actually kept a look forward to.

    The reason is very simple-it is difficult for God to lie, and he will not make promises at will, even if it is a **** who has been lifted from the position of God, it still seems to be limited in this regard.

    It ¡¯s just that it ¡¯s obviously not the time to think about how a **** would ¡°repay the favor¡± ¡ªthe **** who acted because of a willful way suddenly left a lot of mess.

    Of course, what he left behind was not only a mess. For Gao Wen, who is very good at seizing the benefits, there are a lot of valuable clues in this pile of mess, which can help him understand the operation rules of the gods, and even be used to speculate on the other gods. status.

    Maybe ... it''s time to talk to Amon again.

    ...

    The deepest part of the fortress of rebellion is located in the "courtyard area" of the shadow world. Innumerable detached boulders are connected into broken land floating in the air. A giant "corpse" of a white giant deer.

    In this dark and chaotic world, Amorn slept patiently as always, and loneliness and silence seemed to him meaningless.

    But suddenly, his closed eyes opened again, and the eyes like the light-cast gems were fixed on the depths of the shadow world.

    A lavender figure with many light spheres and runes suddenly appeared in the depths of the chaotic darkness, flying as fast as a gust of wind, and as fast as a blast of wind not far from Amorn. Passing by.

    Amoon watched the "blast" appear and went away quietly. He watched the direction where the other party disappeared, and waited patiently for a while. After a while, he saw the lilac figure hurriedly from the distance. Flew.

    The figure stopped. A tall, dimly lit woman like a bell tower stood on the fragmented ground of the shadow world. He stared at Amoon lying there, making a suspicious and unexpected sound. : "You ... turned out ..."

    But the next second, she shook her head: "No, I have to isolate more ..."

    Before the words fell, the lady turned into "blast" again as she came, and quickly flew into the depths of the shadow world. Only one voice in the darkness passed into Amor''s ears:

    "Don''t say I''ve been here !!"

    Amoen didn''t make any sounds or movements all the way. He just looked at it silently, his eyes like crystals reflecting light silently reflecting all this.

    "¡­¡­what?"

 Chapter 923ï¼š Talk again

    At the top of Tallund ¡¯s highest mountain, the glorious sanctuary is bathed in the starlight that will last for half a year.

    It seems that the eternal starlight sprinkled from the sky dome and cast a slight glow on the pale gold outer wall and dome of the sanctuary. The smoke-like cloud slowly flows at the foot of the sanctuary. See the prosperous lights of Tallonde at night-the lights illuminate the kingdom of the dragon, the huge intercity pipeline network and the air traffic guidance lights crisscross, weaving between the highly developed and ancient cities Out of the texture like a net, there are also extremely large-scale facilities standing in the depths of the lights. Those are huge factory facilities or large-scale environmental maintenance devices.

    Relying on the mountains, the entire Tallond seems to be divided into two distinct layers. The plain and the foot of the mountain are dense cities and factories, while the upper layers of the peaks are the temple, parliament, senate and various giant enterprises. Headquarters.

    All this is just like the stars in the sky. It has not changed for many years.

    A blond-haired figure stood at the end of the Great Sanctuary''s terrace, bathed in starlight, overlooking the mainland of Tallond.

    But his sight did not actually stop in the kingdom of dragons, but extended all the way to the edge of the continent, as if crossing the endless ocean, past the eternal storm, and falling to the continent occupied by mankind.

    "My Lord," Herald Dragon Priest lowered his head. "The observer heard from the news that the ''magic net'' of the human empire Cecil completed the grid connection today, but there seems to be some twists and turns in the middle, we are still survey¡­¡­"

    "No need to investigate," said Dragon God in a calm tone. "There is nothing worth paying attention to."

    It''s just that a reckless and lucky **** succeeded in breaking free of the shackles, but the whole process is not referenced and destined not to be repeated.

    "... Yes, my Lord." Heragore bowed her head and responded respectfully.

    After a depressing silence for a few seconds, he finally heard the gods speak again: "Tomorrow, let the young dragon named Melita come to see me."

    "Yes, my lord."

    ...

    Although Naritel failed to leave the **** who suspected the goddess of magic, the hunt was ultimately rewarding-Naritel collected the "mutilation" stripped from the magic goddess Mirmina in the border area. "Ember", this is a vital sample of gods for the participants of the rebellious plan.

    In the Great Pyramid of the Royal Capital mirroring the imperial capital, Gao Wen saw the black fragments collected by Naritier-they looked like flakes of ash left after some kind of paper burned, they looked weightless, fragile and loose The ground piles up in one place, but in fact each piece of debris is much stronger than it seems, not only has a high physical strength (in the network), but also can resist Magnum''s mind storm.

    "Actually, I''m curious," Gao Wen looked at the samples and couldn''t help but say to Yuri and others beside him. "These fragments from Milmina ... they are a piece of data in the neural network. Still in the real world can produce some kind of ... entity. The gods have flesh and blood entities, but their ''entities'' ... seem to be different from what we understand. "

    "For the gods, perhaps virtuality and reality are a pseudo-proposition in themselves," said Selena, who was standing not far from Gao Wen, and subconsciously looked at Narettiel, who was quietly guarding the pile of ashes At a glance (the latter seems to be seriously protecting his spoils), "You should remember how the upper-level narrator almost came from the dream into the real world."

    "So ... as long as the method is proper, theoretically these embers can also be brought to the real world and become analysis samples in the laboratory," Gao Wen said thoughtfully. "As long as you find some kind of ... connect the neural network to reality The ''interface'' that comes up-not immersed in the cabin or artificial nerve cord, but something more abstract and advanced. "

    Selena''s expression was a little weird at the moment: "It sounds a bit challenging common sense, but Naritier and Duvalt may have ideas, but are you really planning to bring these things to the real world?"

    "... No, forget it, too many uncontrollable factors, and too much potential risk," Gao Wen shook his head. "I even suspected that the embers were deliberately left by the goddess of magic, she might be waiting for us to put these things To the real world? "

    "Some conspiracy theories, but in the field that involves gods, conspiracy theories are not harmful at all," Magnan said a little carelessly. "You are right, let these ''ashes'' be kept in the virtual laboratory of the neural network. It ¡¯s the most secure. At least there are also Naritir and Duvalt guards, and we also have those ¡°deep sea forces¡± as protection. ¡±

    "Deep-sea power ..." Gao Wen repeated in a low voice, first of all, Tier''s sleepless face appeared in his mind, then Tiel''s ecstatic dancing tentacles appeared in the form of Sea Demon, and finally Finally, the deep sea runes of the sea monsters have emerged correctly. "Kamer is preparing to import sea monster runes into the neural network, but how to make those runes to the best effect is still a matter that needs careful study. The most direct The idea is to let those lines cover the visual area of ??the entire network, and project the magic network terminal connected through the network to various places in the real world, but this idea ... is not realistic. "

    "It sounds a terrible picture," Samler imagined, and sighed heartily. "It''s terrible to think ..."

    "It is said that Kamal and Jenny already have further thoughts. I will ask them to confirm when I go back," Gao Wen said casually, then he finally took a look at the ashes samples left by the magic goddess, "Properly handled Before starting a series of tests on these samples, submit a complete plan report to me. "

    At the scene, Yuri and Selena and others immediately bowed to their lives, and Gao Wen nodded, stepped back, and her figure gradually faded.

    ...

    Gao Wen returned to the real world without delay. After making some arrangements, he set off for the dark mountains and entered the deepest part of the stronghold of disobedience.

    He wants to talk to the false god.

    This time he only brought Veronica-it does n¡¯t make sense how many people to bring when talking with the giant deer Amoun. From a security point of view, the entire emperor can really get close to Amoun without any influence. Only he and The two of Tyre, plus Veronica and Camel, who can protect themselves in a short period of time with technical means, of which Tyre is a guy with only small cookies in his head, now that he knows Amo Eun is a fake death, so naturally she ca n¡¯t take Tyre anymore-she did n¡¯t eat it and she was in a low mood. As for Kamal, he will be responsible for the finishing work after the magic net is connected to the network, as well as studying the introduction of sea monster runes into the magic net.

    So the only one who entered the fortress of rebellion with Gao Wen this time was Veronica, who was an ancient rebel¡ªin fact, if not for personal care in the event of an accident, Gao Wen even felt that he was alone. It ¡¯s okay to come, but it is clear that Hetty will never agree to such a risky plan, and Gao Wen himself ... in his position, he has long been ineligible for reckless adventure.

    The ancient alloy barriers slowly opened, and the vast chaotic earth and sky in the shadow world appeared in front of the two, standing in front of the last security barrier of the rebellious fortress, Veronica looked at the hill like a quiet distance The dormant **** nodded to Gao Wen beside him: "This time I will go with you."

    The last time Kowen talked to Amorn, she was standing in a security barrier with others, but did not step forward in person.

    "This may be a certain risk," Gavin guessed Veronica would ask, but still reminded, "I don''t doubt your protection, but this is after all a true" close contact "."

    "My consciousness used to face the God of Light at a closer distance," Veronica just smiled lightly. "In fact, my protection technology may be more effective than you think."

    Gao Wen raised his eyebrows.

    "In this case, I will not stop," he said, "but you should always pay attention to your state-I think this should not be difficult for an experienced disobedient."

    Veronica didn''t speak, just nodded slightly, then raised her platinum scepter, and opened a small opening in the ancient security barrier.

    The two crossed the barrier and stepped on the broken courtyard directly exposed to the shadow world environment, facing the visual pressure brought by the "God of Nature" (although they have been separated from the **** position), and crossed the fragmented road and ancient times. The built connecting bridge came to the giant deer Amon who had his eyes closed.

    The other party apparently has been perceiving the changes around him. Gavin and Veronica just approached him, and the giant deer like a hill slowly opened its eyes, and the eyes were as quiet as the light-cast crystal. Staring at the uninvited guest who came to him, a low and sweet voice rang directly in the minds of the two: "Welcome-one more guest came to my courtyard today."

    "Last time I stood farther away," Veronica said indifferently. "And you should also know me who is ''earlier''-at that time I was another identity."

    "Then you have to talk about your name and identity at that time," Amorn said. "Unlike what many believers preached, the gods are neither omniscient nor omnipotent. No matter how strong the faith is, we cannot really give us both. Ability to violate the rules ... "

    Veronica smiled a little: "I used to be Ophelia, Ophelia Norton."

    "... Ah, I do have some impressions," Amorn said suddenly after a short recollection. "The mortal scholars who were busy punching holes in me or building scaffolds had mentioned this name in their chats. ... they also mentioned Herman Norton and Simmons Norton. "

    Veronica nodded: "That''s my father and brother."

    "It''s really nostalgic-for your mortals, this is quite a long time ago. So how should you, who are supposed to be humans, live to this day? It seems ... your body is just a human being."

    "This is my secret-since you are not omniscient and omnipotent, let some secrets be kept secret," Veronica shook her head. "Today we are not here to find a **** to tell the old, we come I want to ask you some questions. "

    "Ah, I guessed it, and I even guessed what you want to ask ..." Amorn''s tone seemed to bring a smile, and then he paused, then said slowly, "There is one The hurrying ''God'' passed by Youying Realm and happened to be seen by me. She should have run far away now. "

    Gao Wen was sorting out the language and thinking about how to start the topic, but he was caught off guard by hearing the information directly thrown by Amoen, and suddenly all the words were swallowed back, leaving only the face full of surprise and consternation, even the next side Ronika stunned for a moment.

    "It seems that you really want to ask this," Amorn''s tone was still calm and calm, "Why, are you looking for her?"

    "You did see it with your own eyes?" Gao Wen couldn''t help confirming, "She actually passed by you ?!"

    "I have seen it with my own eyes, and if I guessed right, it should be the goddess of magic ... Milmina, I remember the name. Her form has very obvious elements of mysticism, and the breath released from her body also points to The spell system created by mortals. But she looks weak, even ... it seems to be weaker than when I first came to "here", "Amon said slowly and finally I asked, "So, what the **** happened?"

    "... She may be your imitator," Gao Wen hesitated for a few seconds, and finally sighed. "I don''t know if I should tell you the specific details, but there is one thing you can know now- There should be no more goddess ''magic goddess'' in the world, at least for the time being. Milmina has left her position, and I suspect her current status is not much different from yours. "

    A Moen was silent for a while, and he could not see his mood at the moment, but Gao Wen felt that he had caught a shock in the eyes of the other party-the change of the magical goddess obviously made this ancient "God of Nature" "All shocked!

    After a few seconds of silence, Amorn''s voice rang again: "There really was such a day ... it was ..."

    After waiting for Gao Wen and Veronica to speak, he narrowed his eyes slightly and said in a tone that seemed a bit self-deprecating: "You said that she is not much different from me now. I don''t approve of this-- She ran before my eyes quickly, do you think my current state can do this? "

    Veronica subconsciously glanced at Amorn''s body. The countless metal wreckage and the fixed bolts and restraint locks came into view. This layer of imprisonment allowed Amorn to move his limbs. Impossible, let alone run like a magical goddess of freedom from the neural network to the shadow world ...

    In Gao Wen''s mind, somehow, he thought of Naritier, thinking of the upper-level narrator''s attachment to "legs", he glanced at Amoen, and his heart was full of rumors-

    You eight legs and four legs, even the one without legs can''t run ...

 Chapter 924ï¼š Gods tendency

    It took a lot of time for Gao Wen to suppress the tumult in his mind, and he was fortunate that he did not bring Amber with him this time-otherwise the half-elves would surely figure out what they do n¡¯t know from the change in their face, and then Several exaggerated versions of "Gaowen Cecil''s Sacred Sao" will appear in the next secret circulation of "The Sacred Word of the Emperor" ...

    He shook his head and looked at the God of Nature in front of him. The latter gave a chuckle: "Obviously, you are not going to help me lift these restraints."

    "We have already discussed this issue," Gao Wen replied indifferently, "I am more concerned about what you just said, you said," There really is such a day "-Do you say that you have to do something early to the goddess of magic? Expected? "

    Amorn responded frankly: "... I didn''t expect the details, but I knew that there must be other gods trying to break this cycle like me, and all the gods are most likely to take action ... only the goddess of magic."

    "Why do you say that?" Gao Wen frowned. "And you didn''t say that there is no communication between the gods under normal circumstances, do you not know much about other gods?"

    "Because of the belief field and the ideological trend, the gods can''t communicate, and I don''t know what other gods are planning ..." Amorn''s tone suddenly seemed to bring a smile, "but It does not affect me to speculate on the "proneness" of other gods based on certain laws ... "

    Gao Wen immediately noticed a certain keyword vocabulary mentioned by the other party, but before he asked, Amon suddenly threw a question: "Do you know how and why ''magic'' was born?"

    Veronica was a little wonder why a **** of nature would suddenly ask questions in this regard, but she gave an answer after a little thought: "Magic originally originated from the mortal to the natural monsters and extraordinary in nature. Phenomenon imitation and summary-Although many scholars and believers in later generations also attributed magic to mysterious races or gods such as dragons, most real magicians do not agree with those claims.

    "As for the purpose of magic ... of course, to survive in a cruel natural environment."

    "Yes, in order to survive in a cruel natural environment, mortals began to draw wisdom from nature, steal power from nature, and turn those thunder and lightning that were once considered miracles into mortal control. And against the harsh environment ... this is the birth of magic, "Amon said slowly." So, this is also the birth of the goddess of magic. "

    There was a sudden clearness in Gao Wen''s mind, and he already understood what Amoun wanted to say.

    "Magic is a manifestation of human rebelliousness, learning, survival, and fearless spirit in the face of natural might," Amorn''s voice was deep and sweet, "Therefore, the goddess of magic has a strong learning ability, he will be better than all God is keenly aware of the changing laws of things, and he will not succumb to those parts that are against him. He will be the first to awaken and try to control his own destiny, just like mortal sages try to control those dangerous Thunder and fire, he longs for survival more than any god, and can do a lot of bold things in order to survive ... Sometimes, this may even seem reckless.

    "The irony is that all of his acts of resistance are actually the result of his own" running laws ", and the irony is that Mirmina acted recklessly according to the rules, but was successful, at least to a certain degree of success ... If all the evidence is true, then ''He'' is now ''She''. "

    Gao Wen listened attentively to these key messages revealed by Amorn. He felt that his thoughts were already clear. Many things that he had n¡¯t wanted to understand suddenly had an explanation now, which also gave him the first time in guessing the nature of other gods. There are clear and quantifiable ideas.

    Veronica frowned subconsciously next to him, and her face appeared suddenly: "The **** was born from his thoughts ... it can be thought so!"

    Then she suddenly remembered something, and her eyes suddenly turned to Amon: "You tell us this ''knowledge'' directly, is it okay?"

    "If it was not long ago, I told you this, you will be contaminated by the" truth from magic "," Amon said lightly. "But now, this level of knowledge has no effect."

    "Not long ago ..." Gao Wen suddenly showed a trace of doubt, and many speculations appeared in his heart, "Why do you say that?"

    "The mortal world is advancing violently, and many things are changing rapidly ... But for me, the change that deserves attention is only one direction ..." The smile in Amor''s words became more and more obvious, "Druid General education and the "Township Pharmacist''s Handbook" are really good things ... even children aged seven or eight know where the alchemy potion came from. "

    The remnant "divine nature" entangled in Amon is loosening!

    Gao Wen instantly realized what the changes in the former "God of Nature" meant, and guessed the reasons behind these changes. He stared at his eyes and looked up and down with three points of consternation and seven points of inquiry. This giant deer several times seemed to be confirming the authenticity of the other party ¡¯s words, and at the same time could not help asking another sentence: "You mean, you have now further got rid of the identity of" God "?"

    In the fall of the White Star three thousand years ago, although Amor successfully escaped from the position of the "God of Nature" through fake death, and even destroyed the God of Nature, but Gao Wen can clearly see that his "detachment" is actually not Incomplete, he still possesses many traits left by the gods, such as contaminated flesh, invisible body, words and knowledge that are fatal to ordinary people, etc. In this regard, Narettiel can be used as the best reference: the same It is a "god of the past". Naritel experienced another death after the separation of divinity and humanity, plus her original ideological foundation-all the sandbox residents died, and she herself was reshaped through Gao Wen''s memory. A complete regeneration and transformation have been achieved, and now those "God''s limitations" are completely gone.

    Naritel can appear directly in front of any neural network user, but now Amoun still has to be imprisoned in the deepest part of this shadow world, which is the "remaining divine bondage" at work.

    Narritil''s "success" is obviously unreproducible for the gods of this world, but it now appears that Amon has found a way to complete liberation from the other direction-the starting point of this way of liberation In Cecil''s new order.

    To be honest, Gao Wen is not totally unaware of all this. After knowing the fact that "the gods were born from the tide of thought", he and his technical experts have been pushing the way backwards from it. Many of the Cecil Empire In addition to the necessary social needs behind the religious reform and the new education system, in fact a large part also carried the shadow of research related to the rebellious plan, he just did not expect ...

    All this really took effect, and it took effect under his eyelids-although the target of the effect is a "god of the past" who has left the divine position and is constantly diminishing his divinity.

    "In a sense, I''m one step closer to ''freedom''," Amorn''s voice sounded in Gao Wen''s mind. "I can obviously feel the change."

    "I remember the last time you were still bound," Veronica said next to me suddenly, "And at that time our druid general courses have been promoted for some time ... So where is the change? What happened to the node? "

    When she said these words, she obviously had the tone of the researcher.

    "It''s difficult for me to give an accurate reference value for the time node or state ''sudden change''," Amorn''s answer was very patient. "This is a vague process, and I think we may never be able to summarize the changes in the trend of thought. Law-we can only speculate about it in general. In addition, I hope you do not blindly optimistic-the changes in my body are not so big, just a few years of education and popularization of knowledge can not reverse the ideas of mortal groups, let alone Reversing the trend of thought that has been shaped for thousands of years, it can at most have a certain influence on the surface of the gods, and it also has an effect on me, a "god" who has been divorced from the **** position and no longer has divine supplementation If it ¡¯s a deity to the normal state ... I can hardly say whether this large-scale, rapid and rough change is good or bad. "

    Gao Wen felt that Amorn''s words were somewhat abstract and lip-spoken, but not too incomprehensible. He heard a trace of worry from the other party''s last words and immediately asked, "What do you mean by your last sentence?"

    "Remember what I mentioned just now, the goddess of magic has such traits as" rebelliousness, learning, and desire to survive "?"

    Gao Wen nodded: "Of course I remember."

    "Different gods are born from different trends of thought, and therefore have different qualities. I call them" proneness "-the magical goddess tends to learn and adapt to survive, and the Holy Light should tend to protect and save, and be rich The three gods should be inclined to harvest and abundance. Different gods have different tendencies, which means ... their adaptability and possible responses may be very different in the face of sudden changes in human thoughts.

    "Goddess of Magic faced with the magical technology you developed, he quickly learned and began to find content that is conducive to his survival, but if it is a **** who tends to conserve and maintain the inherent order, he ..."

    Amorn said that he paused here, and then continued in a serious tone: "He may be driven crazy by these sudden changes."

    The voice came down in his mind, but Gao Wen had a huge wave in his heart. He suddenly realized that he might have overlooked something all the time, and subconsciously looked at Veronica next to him, but saw the other party also Also cast a complicated sight.

    They looked at each other.

    "... Ah, it seems that something has happened where I can''t reach" ... "Amorn apparently noticed the reaction of Govin and Veronica, his voice faintly came," What happened? "

    "... The state of God of War is not quite right," Gao Wen did not conceal, "His priest has begun to die bizarrely."

    "... God of War ... I''m not surprised," Strangely, Amorn''s tone was not much surprised, just like he had guessed that the magic goddess would take the first action of self-help. At this time, he seemed to have expected God of War will show the situation, "When the tipping point comes, He is indeed one of the most likely gods to be unexpected."

    Gao Wen asked subconsciously: "Is this also because of the" proneness "of God of War?"

    "The God of War, closely linked to the concept of war, was born out of the mortal awe of war and the artificial restraint of war order.

    "War is the most extreme and cruelest means made by mortals for profit. Since its birth, it has been a direct killing and plundering. No matter how many bright and beautiful decorations and excuses are added, war will inevitably be accompanied by bloodshed and Huge interest plunder, this is the basic concept of war recognized by mankind during the birth of God of War.

    "At the same time, human beings are full of fear and vigilance when using the terrible weapon" war ", so humans have added many prerequisites and mutually agreed" rules "to the war, such as the name of declaring war, such as The "bottom line convention" of truce and exchange of captives, such as the distribution of loot and the assessment of merits-although sometimes the kings and lords did not implement these agreements at all, and they would change their bottom line for the benefit, but they would at least Expressing respect for the promises of war in public, and most people also believe that there is an order in war.

    "They implemented this¡® spirit of war contract ¡¯into their beliefs, believing that the God of War is a **** who has witnessed a series of war treaties and conventions, and they have believed in it for thousands of years.

    "Therefore, the tendency of the God of War is: to maintain the basic definition of war, and has a strong" contractual tendency ". He is a stubborn and rigid god, only allowing war to proceed according to a certain template-even in the form of war A change is needed, and this change must also be based on a long period of time and a series of ritual appointments.

    "Based on the above" tendency ", Ares has the worst ability to accept" change ", and the response it may face in the face of change will be the most extreme and the closest to runaway."

    Amorn ended his patient explanation, after which he paused for a few seconds before breaking the silence again: "So, what the **** did you do?"

    "... a kind of war that does not bleed or kill, most of the participants have smiles on their faces, there is no link to declare war and truce openly, only a series of commercial contracts and exchange of interests," Gao Wen does not know how he feels now, He has a complex expression and a serious tone. "This kind of" war "is spreading all over the world at a faster rate than the education popularization project of the Cecil Empire-after all, the benefits can have the greatest impact on humanity. The benefits are too great ... "

    Amoon was completely silent for half a minute.

    In the end, even Veronica couldn''t help but say: "So ..."

    "You are forcing him to die ..." Amorn finally broke the silence. "Although I have never communicated with the God of War, I only need to speculate that I know ... the God of War ... how can he accept it?" These ones?"

    I do n¡¯t know if it ¡¯s an illusion, but Gao Wen feels that Amoun almost blurted out, ¡°How can the God of War ¡¯s brain receive this¡±? This is obviously not very elegant and stable.

 Chapter 925ï¼š Non-tendency

    Gao Wen did not expect that the reason why the God of War belief system was the first to cause problems would eventually point to the "economic war" between Cecil and Tifeng, and on this basis, many things exceeded his expectations-

    He did not expect that different gods would have different "tendencies", nor how to predict the tendency of gods from the direction of "idea"; he did not think that certain changes in human society would have such a direct impact on the corresponding gods , And did not expect that some "weak-bearing" gods would respond so much ...

    At this moment, he actually wondered whether his development plans were too advanced or involved in areas that should not be involved.

    But there is another voice in his heart that is making a sober judgment: the desire of mortals to pursue a better life is definitely not an original sin. The gods will gradually fall into madness because of the development of mortal civilization. Got it, now it ¡¯s just that this influence has finally begun to show up in front of him.

    Looking back and carefully combing all the experiences that Cecil had experienced during his rise, he realized that those development plans had no choice at all-if there were no such things, then Cecil would have been wiped out before the rise, and the southern border would be magnificent. When the wall first leaked, deaths and injuries were heavy, and the weak Ansu Kingdom was unable to repair the holes on the edge of the wasteland of Gondor. The civil war and the subsequent catastrophes will completely destroy Ansu, followed by Tifeng. Annexation war ...

    By that time, the efficiency of human killing may even be far better than a catastrophe.

    But he still shook his head and couldn''t help but sigh: "Unexpectedly, our unconscious behavior actually caused the God of War to go crazy ..."

    The next second, he heard Amor''s voice ringing in his head, with a gentle chuckle: "Ah ... Although all this is indeed related to you, you may also overestimate your shortness here. The influence of what has been done in a few years on a god.

    "The rapid deterioration of the Ares situation should indeed be a recent thing, but he is not just driven by the kind of" war "you just mentioned-at best, you just pushed a little bit on the edge of the cliff and carried out the overall The seemingly insignificant acceleration above. As far as I understand ... or speculation, the madness of the God of War should have overwhelmed the reason from a long time ago. "

    Gao Wen''s expression changed in an instant. He heard what the former **** seemed to be holding, and immediately asked: "Why do you say that?"

    "I said that God of War ¡¯s tendency determines that he is one of the easiest gods to go crazy, and you mortals ... you mortals are really too good at changing, especially to change their bottom line before war. From You start throwing stones at each other. You have more "promises" to be witnessed by God of War than anything witnessed by any god. However, there are countless agreements torn through various excuses and conspiracies, and even without excuses ... ¡­ "

    Amoun said slowly, as if an indifferent bystander was judging the script on the stage of the world. There was no disgust in the tone, but there was no slighting and unresolving--

    "Businessmen still need to be honest in the face of interests, but the kings and lords can do everything possible to break the contract-yes, they asked the God of War to witness those contracts, but they thought about the appropriate way to break the contract before praying, let everything It seems fair and reasonable, and you can even cheat and touch yourself ...

    "So, mortals are almost ''schizophrenic'' in the matter of war-then, the God of War is also schizophrenic, even if it is not at the beginning, he will quickly slide into this abyss."

    Gao Wen couldn''t help but glanced at Veronica. From the other''s eyes, they all saw a complicated look.

    "As a mortal, I don''t seem to have any excuses," Veronica said softly. "The mortal race ... is indeed mostly full of contradictions and defects."

    "Yes, so mortal civilization is also full of contradictions and defects, and the gods of mortal belief are also full of contradictions and defects. This is a closed ring. All of us and God are in this ring," Amon said calmly. , "But I can still see the flashing light from it-at least in any era, under any circumstances, there are ''people'' trying to break this ring, sometimes mortals, sometimes gods, which shows that we have at least no Accept this willingly. "

    Gao Wen looked at Amoen with a thoughtful expression. At this moment, he suddenly realized that this "God of Nature" was closer to people than the last time he saw it ... which made him appear inexplicably. One thought: the growth of human nature.

    Perhaps, after a long three thousand years of death and the recent "change", the waiting of the old **** is finally coming to bear fruit, he is losing the last **** of divinity, humanity is growing, and this is no longer It is the humanity endowed by countless mortal thoughts to him, but it is the "humanity" that really belongs to Amoun ...

    Did Amon notice this change?

    There was some speculation in Gao Wen ¡¯s mind, but he did n¡¯t say anything in the end, but just shook his head slightly: ¡°Let ¡¯s go back to the goddess of magic ... Amorn, do you know him ... where is she now? "

    "Unfortunately, I can''t help in this regard," Amon said. "The shadow world is a more complicated place than you think. It has no continuous space in the conventional sense. It is deeper than here. It will appear disordered and chaotic, and every mind going to the deepest will take a different path, so no one except the Goddess of Magic himself will know where she is, nor can she follow her. "

    "The ghost world still has such a nature?" Gao Wen said with some surprise, then he frowned, "So, we can give up the idea of ??finding the magic goddess ..."

    "Why are you obsessed with finding her?" Amorn asked in return, "Her escape has caused a lot of damage to you or your kingdom? Or do you want to get something from a **** who left God? "

    With that said, the former **** paused and suddenly laughed lightly: "Ah, you seem to have been in contact with things related to God, and also hold a lot of heritage and even remains related to God ... Could it be that you are here What are your hobbies for collecting? "

    "No ... of course not," Gao Wen was a little embarrassed. He had seen the "sense of humor" that Amoren would occasionally come up last time, but he was not very comfortable with this until then, "but It is a **** who has done such a big thing under his own eyes, and I will inevitably care a little. "

    "Then control your curiosity-I suggest you stop paying attention to this matter for a while," Amorn narrowed his smile, admonishing quite seriously, "You can''t find her Yes, she will no longer have any contact with mortals in the short term. I know that your disobedience plan, from the result, let a **** ''harmless'' should also meet your expectations, then you should let Milmi Na properly completed her isolation and self-purification ... this is the most secure. "

    "Actually, I thought about it ... I accept your suggestion," Gao Wen thought about it and nodded. "How long does she have to isolate and purify like this? Is it necessary to have at least three thousand years like you?"

    He knows the time concept of these gods-basically it is similar to his time concept when he was a satellite elite, so he needs to inquire at this time to see if this matter needs to be followed. If the magic goddess really intends to Like Moen, find a place to sleep for three thousand years and then say ... Then he can almost throw this thing back in his head after going back, and at most find a solid stone or a mitral silver board or something to write a message on it Then I made a confession on the mountain, hoping that a brave or archaeologist thousands of years later could see it, and then went to find the coffin board of the goddess of magic to see if she was alive ...

    Of course, there is a second plan, that is, he works hard, strives to remain in place after three thousand years, and then waits for the magic goddess to drill out of a gap in the shadow world, and said to her in the past: Madam, guess the time No change ...

    Of course, the prerequisite for all this is that the mortal civilization has passed the magic wave and the black trap, otherwise everything is fantasy.

    "I can''t give you an answer, but I guess it will not take long, and it may not even take long for your mortals," Amon''s voice suddenly came, interrupting Gao Wen''s thinking. "She ... Although it seems that I have taken a similar path, her break-away actions are obviously more successful and thorough than mine. The breath I felt on her has almost completely washed away the divinity, and I do n¡¯t know how she did it. Arrived, but she obviously paid a great price ... "

    Listening to the information revealed by Amorn, Gao Wen suddenly thought of the "escape route" of the magic goddess this time-

    She entered the magic net, and then took the risk of being caught by Naritel and sneaked into a deeper neural network. According to Duvalt ¡¯s later report, she also wandered in the chaotic area of ??the neural network boundary for a while. It was precisely because of the last "wandering" that she fell into Naritel''s cobweb and almost escaped and failed ...

    As a **** who wanted to break free from the cycle and planned for a long time, she could not do useless things while carrying out the plan.

    That is to say, the magic net and the neural network, especially the "unconscious area" on the edge of the neural network ... are very important to the magic goddess, and some of their properties are the key to her ability to successfully break the chain!

    Veronica on the side obviously thought of the same thing as Gavin. She also thought about it, and the change in her and Gavin''s look did not escape Amon''s keen eyes.

    "It looks like you have some ideas?" Amorn was curious. "Can you tell me?"

    Gao Wen looked at Amorn and nodded after a short hesitation.

    "We created something called a ''neural network''," he said. "It consists of a large number of active human brain nodes, which rely on human thinking to operate, and in the boundary area of ??this network, there is a layer called ... "

    Before he finished speaking, he suddenly heard Amor''s voice ringing in his mind: "No trend of thought ?!"

    Gao Wen looked at Amor unexpectedly, his eyes widening slightly.

    "It turns out that ... it turns out ... thrilling and subtle thoughts ... first restore yourself to the posture at the beginning of the birth, and then wash away those constraints ..." , "It is indeed a **** in the magic field, so reckless ... but so lucky ..."

    The giant deer **** was so excited that the constant light of his body suddenly accelerated and flowed, and a slight tremor appeared at the end of his limbs. This body that had been still for three thousand years had a trace. The sign of activity, but the next second, all the tremors came to an abrupt halt: the layers of **** stuck him firmly after all.

    Gao Wen was surprised that Amoen even thought of the characteristics of the boundary area of ??the neural network in an instant, and even the summary of "no tendency of thought" is far more accurate than the "unconscious area" proposed by Cecil ¡¯s technicians. , But also to fit its role in the previous "howling incident".

    He instantly wanted to understand a lot of things, and subconsciously said: "You mean, the goddess of magic has washed away his divinity and cut off the" chain "by immersing herself in the chaotic human thoughts?"

    "It should be like this ... it is very likely," Amorn reacted from his own words, "This is an effective idea ..."

    Veronica couldn''t help but took a step forward and said in a hurry: "Then this method is used on other gods ..."

    "The premise is that it can be used on other gods," Amorn seems to have calmed down from his excitement, and his tone made Gao Wen and Veronica calm down quickly. "Not every **** can enter the magic web. -There is only Mirmina as a **** born on the basis of magic. And even if you think of a way to put the ''inclination-free trend of thought'' into practice ... it should have no effect on other gods. "

    Gao Wen understood the first half of Amor''s words and took it for granted, but was a bit puzzled by the latter sentence: "Why is there no effect?"

    "I want to ask first, how large is the" neural network "you are talking about? How many consciousnesses are supporting it?"

    Gao Wen thought about it and said frankly: "It''s actually still in its infancy ... Although we are working hard to promote it, it currently has only tens of thousands of peak operating nodes ..."

    "This is the key point-any god, the mortal trend of thought behind him, the scale is not comparable to tens of thousands of nodes."

    Veronica frowned: "Why the goddess of magic?"

    "I guess she must have been hungry for a long time ..." Amoun said leisurely.

    Gao Wen: "..."

    He thinks of the speciality of Mirmina, the goddess of magic, and the "habit" of this **** who never responds to the prayers of the believer, never lowers the miracles, and only responds to the prayers of the believer to the minimum.

    According to his understanding, the goddess had been like this for thousands of years.

    He shook his head and muttered to himself: "Well, it seems that she is really hungry for a long time ..."

 Chapter 926ï¼š already started

    The "success" of Mirmina, the goddess of magic, seems to be difficult to replicate, at least in Amor''s eyes.

    But for Gao Wen, this incident still gave him a way of thinking-the "non-tendency trend" created by the neural network is likely to be an unprecedented "purification" for the gods born from the trend means".

    Of course, the current neural network is still very weak, and the peak scale of tens of thousands of nodes is completely incomparable with any current religion in the world, but in Cecil, "magic industrial products" like neural networks have the largest The characteristic is that it is developing very fast-even if its scale is not enough now, one year later, two years later ... one day its scale will reach the point where it can shake any divine power in the world.

    He did not explain these details to the former **** in front of him. He felt that this was unnecessary.

    Amorn was obviously still thinking about the escape of the magic goddess. He broke the silence with some exclamation: "I think there may be more than one **** who thought of a similar" escape plan ", even ... I was three thousand years ago. That ''try'' should have inspired some gods, but in the end it was only the goddess of magic who could successfully achieve a similar plan, which was actually determined by her ''tendency''. She was born from the shallow beliefs of magicians From the beginning of the birth of this belief system, the magicians only regarded her as some kind of ''explanation'' and ''trust''. The mages have always advocated solving their problems with their own wisdom and power, rather than praying for the gifts and salvation of the gods. , Which resulted in Milmina having the opportunity to ''ignore'' the prayers of believers.

    "For ordinary gods, it is difficult for believers to pray so completely" ignore ", they must respond more or less ..."

    Gao Wen soon understood the meaning behind Amor''s words.

    Because all gods in this world are born of mortal prayers, mortals "create" those gods, the purpose is to ease their anxiety and fear, in order to find a transcendent individual who can respond to themselves, so for those born under this trend of thought God, "response" is one of their innate attributes, and they simply cannot refuse prayers and supplications from this world.

    However, the magic goddess is different-the mages conceived the existence of the "magic goddess", not for the purpose of seeking strength or eager to get guidance, but they found that some principles or formulas were missing in the process of academic research. The key "element", in the case where the academic direction is temporarily unable to solve the problem, they decided to "define" a source for these unexplainable things-the combination of time lapse and the change of group concept caused this source to gradually deviate from the original concept , Has gradually become a **** used to explain all black boxes, but the essence of the magic goddess has not changed:

    "He" is a "condition x" common to a large number of unsolvable formulas and defect theories of the mages. The attitudes and expectations of the mages to this **** can be summed up in one sentence: don''t move around here, I will go to the back The formula is blinded ...

    Such a weak constraint naturally gave the magical goddess the space to operate freely. She used a long self-isolation and an ambitious escape plan to give a response to the believers in the world: I am your uncle, who loves to be treated and taken with me, anyway. Now!

    Gao Wen shook his head, not only feeling that the gods who seemed to be high were actually wearing shackles like mortals, but also feeling how long the chaotic behavior of the goddess of magic, the willful and decisive escape.

    In the end he condensed the irrelevant associations in his mind and suddenly looked at Amorn.

    "Now you ... should be able to tell us more" knowledge ", right?"

    "Not all," Amon replied slowly. "You should understand that I am not completely out of **** now-divine pollution still exists, so if your question is too much about areas that humans have not yet touched, or Too much pointing to the gods, then I still can''t answer you. "

    "It''s enough for me," Gao Wen nodded, then sorted out his thoughts and asked the questions he wanted to ask when he last talked to Amorn, "I want to know the roots of the magic wave ... ¡­ You once said that the occurrence of the magic tide has nothing to do with the gods. It is essentially a natural phenomenon. What is the principle behind this natural phenomenon? "

    Amor was silent for a moment, and then a pleasant voice rang in the minds of Gavin and Veronica: "Now you, have no power to solve its source, because its source ... comes from the sun above you."

    "Is it really from the sun?" Veronica asked suddenly, breaking her silence.

    "Ah, it seems that you have noticed some evidence."

    "When the magic tide occurred seven hundred years ago, there was a record of the abnormal change of the sun. When the magic wave in the wasteland of Gondor changed, the sun always appeared the corresponding vision," Veronica Shen Sheng said, "We always suspect that there is a connection between the magic tide and a certain operating cycle of the sun, but never thought that ... its source comes directly from the sun ?!"

    Gao Wen, who was standing next to it, immediately thought of another problem-the "sun" of this world is not a star in a galaxy, it is just a gas giant planet!

    If this gas giant planet can trigger a magic tide, what about the real star "Ao" in this galaxy?

    Is there a similarity between the gas giant planets and stars in this world? Is there a physical composition? If both types of celestial bodies can trigger magic waves, then ... Can this explain the source of the magic power?

    "Will there be a magic wave on the planet that orbits" Ao "directly?" Gao Wen asked straightly in his thoughts.

    "... No mortal has ever thought about the connection between the celestial body and the magic wave from this angle. Your focus is beyond the scope of the knowledge of ordinary mortals," Amor''s eyes fell on Gao Wen, but soon he made a sound With a chuckle, "But it doesn''t matter, this question can be answered ...

    "Yes," Ao "will also trigger a magic wave, and any world that is illuminated by stars or virtual planets will have a magic wave."

    "Virtual planet?" Gao Wen couldn''t be surprised, immediately grabbed a strange word in the other party''s words.

    "Their structure is similar to that of a star, and their material composition is similar, but they have not condensed into a" fire "like a star. The light and heat they emit is weak like candlelight in the star sky, but when they are close enough, their satellites are still A birth machine can be born under this faint candlelight-the ''sun'' in your cognition is a virtual planet. "

    Gao Wen showed a sudden appearance-the so-called virtual planet is actually what the gods call "gas giant planet". Obviously, there is no such thing as "gas giant planet" in this world.

    In addition, Amorn''s answer also revealed very important information: any planet shining by stars or "virtual planets" will periodically have a magic wave.

    This message corresponds to the "magic tide will also appear on other planets" that he had defaulted last time, and further explained the source of the magic tide, and at the same time, Gao Wen suddenly came up with an idea-if it was caused by the sun Magic tide, is it useful to block the sun during the magic tide cycle?

    However, he just let this idea flash, and quickly dismissed this idea. The reason is very simple-when the magic wave suddenly broke out seven hundred years ago, it was the late night of the Gondor Empire ...

    The sun triggered a magic wave, but the medium was not sunlight.

    "Do you know the" black trap "?" Gao Wen sorted out his thoughts and then asked, "It refers to the phenomenon that the civilization on this planet will suddenly die when it reaches a certain level ..."

    This time, Amor was silent for a longer period of time, and finally sighed: "I don''t know the word ''black trap'', but I know the phenomenon you said. I can''t answer you too much ... because of this The question is directly directed to the gods. "

    "So, the ''black trap'' was indeed caused by the gods," Gao Wen has already got the answer from the other party''s attitude. Some of the speculations in his heart quickly connected, "Because the development of mortal civilization to a certain extent caused all gods to go crazy? Or is it because of the failure of the gods and humans to try to break free of the "chain"? "

    "I can''t answer you," Amorn said slowly, and then his tone suddenly became serious. "But I can give you a piece of advice."

    "What kind of advice?" Veronica asked aside.

    "If you want to avoid stepping into that ''black trap'' ... you have to rebel early."

    Gao Wen and Veronica immediately looked at each other.

    It is quite a weird thing to hear the words "disobedience must be early" from a former god''s mouth.

    Veronica subconsciously asked: "What does this mean?"

    "Over time, as mortals continue to develop, the gods will become stronger and stronger, and eventually beyond your imagination," Amon said. "For you today, fighting a **** has to be exhausted. The power of the whole country, and you must use clever methods and rely on certain luck, but you know that in an older age, when humans have just learned to use flames to drive out wild animals, to kill a "God of Nature" like me How easy is it? "

    Veronica opened her mouth, but failed to organize the language, and Amorn gave the answer by herself before that:

    "At that time, only a few large enough sticks and sharp spears were needed-at most, plus a few lit dipstones."

    Gao Wen and Veronica fell silent at the same time after being shocked, but their thoughts were surging.

    He thought of the gods of war who seemed to have begun to go crazy. He also thought of the gods who seemed to maintain reason but did not know when they would get out of control.

    "... It seems that we need to re-plan many things." He could not help whispering.

    Veronica looked at Amorn with some complicated and weird eyes: "As a former deity, you really have a plan for disobedience to mortals ..."

    "This is also part of the law of nature," Amorn said gently. "Not everything will have a perfect ending. In the case of survival becoming a problem, sometimes we have to use all means as an alternative. ¡ª¡ªThe law of nature is like this. It is neither gentle nor cruel, nor does it matter what is good and evil, it is just running, and it does not depend on your wishes. "

    "But we can also expect a better way to break the game," Gao Wen said. "You succeeded, and the magical goddess also succeeded. Although you said that all of this is unreproducible, what we are doing now is to take the past What the world regards as a miracle is reproduced on a technical level-I have always believed that development can solve most problems. "

    "Then I wish you success," Amorn said with a smile in his voice. "It''s just that you have to hurry up, and all of us--and God--do not have enough time."

    "Of course," Gao Wen nodded. "Since I decided to restart the rebellious plan, all this has already begun. It is doomed to stop, so we can only go on."

    Afterwards, he left Veronica with a farewell-not without more doubt, but because they have been staying here for too long, Amor''s divinity has not been completely purified, long conversation here There are still certain risks.

    What''s more, there are a lot of things waiting to be arranged in the outside world.

    The dark and chaotic courtyard quieted down again, and the fragmented ground left only the behemoth giant deer lying quietly there.

    "Did you start ..." In the silence, Amor suddenly whispered to himself, "Unfortunately you are not accurate ... In fact, when the mortal first decided to walk out of the cave, it all began. "

    Then he fell into a long silence, until ten minutes later, he sighed slightly.

    "... What did Milmina tell me when she left?"

    ...

    After returning to Cecil City, Gao Wen did not take a short break, but went directly to the main control room of the Imperial Computing Center-Kamal and Jenny were here.

    The huge control room has bright lights. A large number of technicians are checking the neural network that has just experienced a storm in front of one device. Several immersion cabins are set in the corner of the room. The cabins have been activated. Several were The technical staff of the Bishop of the Sleeper are lying inside-they now have an exclusive job title, called the "node bachelor".

    Carmel, who was busy in front of a large terminal, first noticed the arrival of Gavin and Veronica, and he immediately went forward to salute: "Your Majesty, Highness Veronica."

    ¡ª¡ªAlthough Ansu no longer exists, Veronica Moen still retains the title of princess according to tradition, and therefore also has the title of "His Royal Highness". Of course, from the perspective of the Holy Light Church, she can also be called the "Virgin", but this does not conform to Carmel''s habits.

    "We learned a lot from Amorn-but these will be discussed later," Gao Wen nodded to Carmel, and also responded to the tribute to Jenny next to him, "Let''s look at the network first."

    "Everything has stabilized. We have successfully activated a distribution station in San Sunil just now. The neural network and the magic network are operating as expected," Kamal replied immediately. "Miss Jenny and I are The standard template of the Mind Protection Rune is transmitted to all nodes, and on this point, we happen to want to report something. "

 Chapter 927ï¼š Spiritual song

    At the invitation of Kamel and Jenny, Gao Wen came to a "holographic analysis room" of the Rune Research Institute. In this large square room, a raised platform was fixed in the center of the floor, with a high-precision crystal array Being fixed on the platform, as this rune projector is activated, a hologram that is much clearer than the normal projection appears with a slight buzzing sound in front of everyone.

    In the center of the screen, floating are several siren runes with wonderful vortex shapes or curved structures.

    At the moment when he saw those runes, Gao Wen felt a slight sense of spiritual uplifting, and even felt that his thoughts became clearer and sharper. Of course, a considerable part of the latter is actually a psychological effect. The technical staff has already Tested by experiments, the actual operating efficiency of the Kraken runes has not improved the human brain. They only have strong mental protection capabilities. The so-called "brain acceleration" effect is only produced by the tester under the condition of clear mind. It''s just an illusion.

    After looking away from the rune that can increase the san value, Gao Wen turned to look at Jenny next to him: "You said you have made a great discovery in the study of sea monster runes?"

    "Strictly speaking, it''s a certain understanding of the particularity of ''Siren''," Jenny nodded, and at the same time nodded to an assistant on the side, who then operated the projection device to make the holographic projection in the center of the room emerge. With the ever-changing shape of the Kraken, Jenny added at the same time, "Yes, all our research has been strongly supported by Miss Tyre."

    Gao Wen nodded: "What did you find?"

    "We found that it is not only the" runes "on the body of the Kraken that have the effect of" mental protection "," said Jenny. "As long as it is a" information body "that can point to the race of the Kraken, similar mental protection will occur. effect¡­¡­"

    "Huh?" Gao Wen was immediately noticed by Jenny''s statement, and his tone could not help rising a little, "point to the race of the Kraken?"

    "For example, the runes on them, for example ... their singing," said Carmel on the side, waving at the same time to turn on another device in the room. After a soft click, a very soothing humming The sound came from a recording device in the room, and along with this humming sound, Gao Wen immediately felt the spirit of excitement and pleasure similar to watching the Kraken Rune!

    "This was recorded with the help of Miss Tyre, and unlike the tunes she usually hummed in her leisure time, she said that this song is ''Song of the Deep Sea'', which contains ''True of the Wave Wave'' ... We have not yet I can understand what she said, but this particular melody clearly has an effect similar to deep sea runes, even after being transcribed on the device, the effect still exists-it will only weaken some. "

    Kamal explained to the side, and then before Gavin opened his mouth, he added: "In addition, I then analyzed this melody with a resonance crystal, and found many waveforms that are beyond the range of the ordinary human ear, they constitute After extracting and testing this part of the fluctuations, we confirmed two things: First, these tremors can trigger a magic resonance that humans cannot detect, which is actually an extremely complicated ''casting'' ''The process is nothing but the resonance of the body and the traces produced after the resonance are invisible to us, only the highly sensitive crystal records the indirect evidence; secondly, these fluctuations beyond human perception are produced'' The effect of mental protection. "

    Gao Wen''s eyes have changed indisputably: this is an incredible discovery, a long-awaited progress for everyone!

    Since touching the "patterns" on Tyre, and since knowing the various anomalous characteristics of this race, Gao Wen and his technicians have been working hard to crack the secrets inside. According to these deep sea runes I made a mental protection barrier and made a more and more efficient "resistance coating to the gods". However, all these applications are just rough imitations. I have n¡¯t been able to explore its principles behind it. This is undoubtedly all research. The biggest regret in the hearts of the people is even a ravine.

    Now, however, Carmel and Jenny have finally taken a crucial step on this path, and they are still going in a direction that has not been thought of before-the sea monster ¡¯s characteristics against gods are not limited to their "Rune" on!

    "In other words, if these" waves "hidden in the melody are extracted and imported into the magic web, can they also produce effects similar to deep sea runes?"

    "The theory is so, Your Majesty," Jenny nodded. "And they will be more comprehensive than the rune, covering every inch of the corner. The only disadvantage of this fluctuation compared to the rune is that it needs to be ''sustained.'' After the rune is made into a coating, it can take effect for a long time. This fluctuation must be maintained by a specific device. Once the interruption effect is interrupted, it will not be interrupted. However, if it is in a magic net that continues to operate, this restriction is not a restriction. Now. "

    Gao Wen thought quickly in his mind, then suddenly a question came up: "Wait, have you tested it, does this thing work for the deaf?"

    Unexpectedly, Kamel nodded immediately: "I also thought of this, so I tested it, and the conclusion is very interesting-although these fluctuations hidden in the melody are something beyond the human ear''s perception, whether it should take effect in theory should It has nothing to do with whether humans can perceive it, but in fact the effect of these fluctuations on deaf people has obviously declined-not completely failed or not fully effective, but a certain percentage of decline. In addition, we also found the cause Volunteers who were deaf for different reasons conducted tests and found that this kind of decline was not obvious in deaf people with organic damage to hearing organs. The "Song of the Deep Sea" still had a quite obvious effect on them, but those who were deaf due to brain disease Volunteers are the opposite ...

    "In the second tester," Song of the Deep Sea "only played a weak role, giving people a feeling ... as if they were not only physically deaf, but even their souls were deaf."

    "... Strange results ..." Gao Wen couldn''t help whispering.

    Carmel nodded: "Yes, very strange, we will continue to study in this regard, which may help us to uncover some secrets in the process of" human perception magic "."

    "That topic goes back to these melodies," Gao Wen raised his head. "Can these ''deep sea songs'' now be imported into the magic web, or can they be made into something practical?"

    "It needs some preparation and testing," Kamel said immediately. "This is a recent discovery. There are many unverified parts. It is best not to apply them rashly. At present, Jenny and I only use those that have been verified. Runes have been imported into the magic net to protect key nodes. "

    "Okay, we should be more careful in this respect," Gao Wen nodded, and then could not help but glance at the "sample sea monster" presented on the holographic projection-although this picture was deliberately processed, he can still see it at a glance. The prototype is Tyre, "What else have you discovered besides this?"

    "It''s still about" Song of the Deep Sea "," Kamal said. "As you know, this kind of singing can only be hummed by Kraken, but in fact ... some humans are not bad."

    "Humans?" Gao Wen suddenly surprised, "You mean that humans can also send out this kind of ''deep sea song''?"

    "For humans, it ¡¯s not a singing, it ¡¯s a complex spell-casting. There is a special group of spell-casting in humans ... Mastering the skills similar to the song of the deep sea," Kamal said seriously. Before contacting, the caster group did not know the specific melody of the Song of the Deep Sea. They used another melody, but after testing, they did indeed imitate the Kraken ¡¯s ¡°song¡±. "

    Gao Wen frowned, as if thinking of something, and thoughtfully said, "This caster group is ..."

    "It has been disbanded now, but I can find a way to rebuild it," a voice suddenly came from the entrance of the room, and said before Kamel and Jenny spoke. "It is the ''spiritual choir of the Church of Dreams and the Sleeper Church ''.''

    Gao Wen turned his head to look around and saw a beautiful lady wearing a white dress and an elegant posture was coming in. He recognized that it was one of the former bishops of the Sleeper, "Singer" Wendy.

    "Spiritual Choir?" He raised his eyebrows, and soon recalled the information in this regard, "Ah, I know this group ..."

    "Its predecessor was the chant of the Dream Church. Its duty was to appease and consolidate the spirit of believers through special ''spiritual singing" in important ceremonies. One of the important defensive forces of the Order, used to help the core priests resist the spiritual erosion from the gods, or heal those mentally injured compatriots, "Wendy ¡¯s face smiled gently and calmly, and her voice was like this. The singing sounds beautiful, and bears the name of "spiritual song", "When we withdrew from Tifeng, the psionic choir was dissolved, and now less than one-fifth of the members come to Cecil."

    "Can you imitate the deep sea song of the Kraken?" Gao Wen looked at the former archbishop with some surprise. "Can your ears hear the special fluctuations hidden in the melody?"

    "... inaudible," Wendy said, "but it can be sensed outside of the ear. Its essence is actually a casting process, and psionic singers who are specially trained are no strangers to this casting process. "

    Then the "Singer of Spirit" paused and sighed with a sigh of emotion: "The" singing skills "that we and the sea monster use are indeed very different. Frankly speaking ... human beings are far from this talent. They, but if only a period of imitation, we can still do this through diligent training and a certain talent. "

    "We need to train a group of psionic singers," said Carmel on the side. "In the fight against the erosion of gods, there are not too many cards."

    "Is it difficult to train the psionic singer?" Gao Wen groaned slightly, looking at "Song of the Spirit" Wendy, "How long will it take to rebuild the entire psionic choir?"

    "... To be honest, it''s difficult," Wendy thought for a while, and said frankly, "Psionic singers are not really ''singers''. It''s not just that it is so simple for someone with a good voice to learn to sing. He is essentially Still a spell-casting profession, requires keen magic awareness, special magic control skills, and a long period of boring learning and training. Finally, even if all of this is completed, I will learn a series of recognition from the sea monster. Knowing very different knowledge ... In fact, even I haven''t figured out what Miss Tyre repeatedly emphasized the meaning of "perceiving the deep sea". It should be harder for the average person to do this.

    "On this basis, it is difficult for me even to say how long it will take to rebuild a psionic choir ... this may take many years."

    Gao Wen frowned: "This means that it is extremely difficult to mass-produce, and the successful people even have a lot of randomness and chance ..."

    But soon he noticed a few key points mentioned by Wendy: "You said that to become a psionic singer, you need a keen sense of magic and special magic control skills?"

    "Yes, these two points are also the biggest talent limitations for becoming a psionic singer-in addition, most of the limitations can be solved by acquired training and learning."

    Gavin immediately looked at Carmel, who had not spoken. The latter had already reacted.

    "Your Majesty, we might be able to try nerve thorns," Kamal nodded slightly, his voice buzzing. "Practical nerve thorns are ready for mass production. We will try to use it to mass-produce the basic mage in the next step. Take a portion of the test quota for training psionic singers-if more trained psionic singers are added to our ''defense against God'', our future will surely be safer. "

    "Feasible," Gao Wen nodded immediately. "I will give you an expedited permission later."

    As he talked, he couldn''t help but have a little weird imagination-what does this product of the combination of magic technology and dream magic, traditional magic, and Kraken technology look like? A soldier wearing a special combat uniform is connected with a flashing artificial nerve cord behind his head, humming inexplicable psionic melody for his comrades on the battlefield, and communicating "the power of the deep sea" when idle.

    And it is still in mass production.

    Gao Wen shook his head, temporarily throwing some advanced associations out of his mind, and at the same time his attention returned to the previous topic. He looked at the holographic projection not far away, thinking of the runes and "deep sea singing" in his mind. Thoughtfully said: "Although we have made no small progress, the most critical question is ... What is the deeper principle of these things? Why do these things that point to the sea monsters have such a high resistance to the pollution of the gods Sex? "

    Camel thought a little, then broke the silence: "On this point ... I had some conjecture after discussing with Jenny."

    Gao Wen raised his eyebrows: "Oh?"

    "We suspect ... this is related to the racial spirit" Eva "behind the Krakens."

    "Related to" Eva "?" Gao Wen repeated it curiously, "I remember Tyre described it to me ..."

    "Yes, she also described to us when she cooperated with the research," Kamal nodded. "And after analyzing the nature of the ''Eva'' in her mouth, I suspect that the racial spirit may be intrinsically possible. It is a ''foreign god'' that operates in a completely different way from the gods we know.

    "Of course, this is just a metaphorical statement, because according to our definition of the gods, the" Eva "in the mouth of the sea monster is not a **** at all, but should be a larger, conceptual sea monster ..."

 Chapter 928ï¼š Warning

    Kamel''s statement made Gao Wen unable to help but reveal a pensive expression.

    He once heard some ethnic culture and traditions about Siren from Tyre, so he is no stranger to the concept of "Eva".

    Unlike most races on land, the Krakens have no concept of the "spiritual" realm since ancient times. They do not worship any gods, nor do they believe that any absolutely detached individual is some kind of creator / savior / guide. In their cultural system, the only thing similar to the land gods is the "Eva", but they never think that Eva is a god-Tyre has spent a long time with Gao Wen Explain what Eva is, because it is a concept that is difficult to understand for land races, and Gao Wen summed up the most important key point after listening to Tyre ¡¯s introduction:

    Eva is a collection of all sea monsters. They treat their entire race as a whole, just like a large number of cells converging together. These cells give themselves a name for this huge and complex cell aggregate, which they call ¡ª -people.

    This peculiar worldview is probably related to their "deep sea belonging" culture, that is, everything originates from the deep sea, everything belongs to the deep sea, and everything merges into one in the deep sea.

    So the Kraken does not, and never has the concept of worshipping the gods-the greatest and extraordinary existence in their minds is a king-size Kraken.

    In Gao Wen''s view, the Krakens may be a wonderful race that maintains their individual will but recognizes the world like a swarm.

    He frowned slightly and looked at Carmel: "You mean that the deep sea song and the deep sea runes can produce a mental protection effect because it essentially mobilizes the power of" Eva ", which is" Eva " Helping us fight divine pollution? "

    "It''s very possible." Carmel nodded.

    Gao Wen still frowned: "But what is the reason why the Kraken''s" Eva "can fight the divine pollution?"

    "On this point ... I just mentioned that for our" gods ", the essence of" Eva "may be equivalent to being a" foreign **** "," Kamal said slowly, pondering his words. You should remember that Miss Tyre once said in person that she and her people are not the original inhabitants of our planet, they come from a place completely different from our planet. ¡±

    "I remember," Gao Wen nodded. "And I heard her describe the tools that Kraken came to this world. It''s like some kind of" spaceship "that can be used to cross the long distance between the stars-like The astrologists of the ancient Gondor period were the same as the "star boat" conceived by scholars. But it is clear that the scale of that thing is many times larger than the starry sky vehicles imagined by human scholars seven hundred years ago. "

    Kamal nodded slowly: "Yes, some kind of flying machine used to cross the stars. It sounds like the Kraken came from another planet, but I have talked to Miss Tyre several times recently, and I heard her describe The situation in her hometown describes the troubles the Krakens have encountered in this world ... I have a bolder guess. "

    Gao Wen raised his eyebrows: "A bolder guess?"

    "The Krakens have gone through a very long ''adaptation period'' on our planet. They even lost their form once, and they re-aggregated on the bottom of the sea in the most primitive element form for some years before regaining their activity ability ... This is beyond the concept of ''the two planets have different natural environments'', and considering the influence of elemental organisms'' innate immunity to the magic tide, the problem they encounter should not be some kind of'' sequel of magic tide '', so ... I guess They may come from a place that is ''far away'' than we thought, or even far away ... even to the extent that the basic laws of the world are different. "

    Gao Wen''s face suddenly became serious: "Go on."

    "If it is really because of different basic laws that the Kraken is incompatible with our world, then their" Eva "must be the same. In their world, I am afraid there is no such thing as" divine pollution "or" chain of faith ". There is no such thing as the "Spirit of the Mind", and the "Eva" born under such circumstances may be a **** who has "broken" the **** ... No, strictly speaking, it should be a ''Similar individuals'', because their ''Eva'' will not receive prayers at all, nor will they produce any faith feedback, nor will they be able to establish substantial contact with believers ...

    "If the above conjecture holds, then the effect of the Song of the Deep Sea and the Rune of the Deep Sea can be explained: they lead the pollution to a ''rule anomaly''. There is a proverb in the ancient Gangduo period, ''The floods of this world cannot wash away the underworld ''Feather'', because the two are not in one dimension, and the pollution of our world ... obviously cannot affect a foreign individual. "

    "Pollution in our world cannot affect foreign individuals ..." Gao Wen thought quickly, and gradually questioned, "But one thing, the song of the deep sea and those runes can in turn affect people in our world-- Is n¡¯t that invigorating effect a tangible effect? ??"

    "We are still analyzing this point, but Miss Jenny has a guess," Kamal said. "She thinks that the joy and excitement we feel in the deep sea song and the deep sea runes may not have been received by ''Eva''. The spiritual impact of that may be a by-product of some kind of ''connection establishment'' ... "

    "A by-product of establishing a connection?" Gao Wen looked curiously at Jenny, who spoke less. "What connection?"

    "The connection between the Krakens," Jenny replied immediately, and then explained her views while sorting out the language. "The Kraken is an elemental creature, although it may be an elemental creature from another world, But they also have similar characteristics to the elemental creatures of our world, that is, "resonance", which is a phenomenon that pure elements will inevitably produce when they are close to each other. I have also confirmed from Miss Tyre that sea monsters can To a certain extent, I feel the emotions of the same race, and this emotional resonance will be more obvious when communicating with the song of the deep sea or "Tentacle Twist Dance" ... "

    Gao Wen wanted to remain serious all the way, but he still didn''t get upset at all: "What kind of stuff is tentacle twisting ..."

    "... this is Miss Tyre''s original words," the expression on Jenny''s face was also weird, "that is, after turning into a bunch of tentacles, writhing and sibling ..."

    "Okay, don''t explain, just understand the meaning," Gao Wen interrupted the other side with his hand. "In a word, there is some basic" telepathy "between the Krakens. You can let the sea monsters share emotions-so, those runes and singing ... "

    He said while looking at Jenny, who nodded: "Yes, those runes and songs brought us into the Kraken''s ''collective emotions''-the excitement and joy felt by the user did not come from Iraq Baby''s ''positive spiritual pollution'', but just ... felt the good mood of the Krakens. "

    Gao Wen was stunned, and suddenly held his forehead subconsciously: "So the gang of deep-sea salted fish has always been so happy ..."

    "We can now explain why there are sequelae like" squid mania "after long-term exposure to deep-sea runes," Kamal said with an open hand. "This is also the result of emotional resonance."

    Gao Wen slowly nodded his head and gradually straightened out Kamel and Jenny''s conjecture. Then he suddenly thought of another point: "If those runes and songs are resistant to pollution from the Kraken and the world''s ''Incompetent'', does this mean that if the Kraken is completely adapted and integrated into this world, this resistance will also disappear? Now that Eva has occupied the **** of the storm god, the Krakens are obviously gradually adapting this world!"

    "To be honest, this possibility cannot be ruled out," Kamal said seriously. "The adaptation of the Krakens may cause them to lose a unique" advantage. "This is indeed a contradiction and some irony. Possibility. But I do n¡¯t think it will be so simple, at least not in a short time.

    "First of all, there is a clear evidence that the" race "of the sea monster has occupied the **** of the storm god, and their" Eva "has now become a substantial **** of the storm, and has a large number of" Naga "as believers. , But neither ordinary Krakens nor their "Eva" showed any divine pollution, which shows that the relationship between their "adaptation" and "pollution" is not simple.

    "Secondly, even if the Krakens are adapted to the rules of our world, this does not mean that they are exactly the same as the original inhabitants of our world. The adaptability of living things changes according to the circumstance, and only affects the survival Environmental factors will cause the adaptive evolution of organisms, and whether or not the Divine Pollution of Eva obviously does not affect the daily survival of the Kraken. Therefore, the most likely situation is that the Kraken will eventually adapt to the environment of our world, But their "Eva" will not change-because the laws of nature cannot affect ta. "

    Gao Wen nodded slowly as he listened. He recognized Carmel''s theory, but in the end he said with a serious expression: "Even so, we have to be prepared."

    "Yes, always plan for the worst," Kamal Shen Sheng said. "The protection" borrowed "from the Kraken has the possibility of failure, and even if there is no possibility of failure, we can''t take all Expectations are all placed on the Krakens¡ªalthough they are indeed reliable and friendly allies, but as you said, ''Others are ultimately others''. What''s more, we can''t just have a deck of cards in our hands. "

    "Therefore, your progress on the mental protection system is very important, which brings us more possibilities," Gao Wen nodded slightly, slowly speaking, "We know enough in principle. It is possible to develop a mental protection technology that is entirely your own, while also avoiding the impact of the technical black box ... This is particularly important in the end. "

    As he spoke, he sighed softly, and his tone was full of worries: "Now our mental protection technology is built on deep-sea runes. In the long run, it points to an" unknown individual ", if we can''t To explain it technically, it is likely to arouse people''s awe of the mysterious and unknown power, and then produce some kind of ''worship thought''. Although this possibility is very small, we must avoid any possibility in this respect. "

    Gao Wen''s reminder obviously produced the greatest warning to Kamel, the once disobedient. The light flowing on the latter was still for a moment, and then the arcane master lowered his head with a trace of awe-inspiring tone: "Yes, we will keep in mind."

    Gao Wen nodded, then glanced at the holographic projections floating in the laboratory, as well as the busy technicians everywhere.

    "We need to synchronize this information to our siren allies-although they may have realized that they are out of tune with the world, and they are also studying the problem of" adaptation ", but we must be frank enough attitude."

    Carmel and Jenny said in unison: "Yes, Your Majesty."

    Gao Wen exhaled and looked at Carmel: "Next, let''s talk about ... things related to God. From Amon, I got a lot of information."

    ...

    Hetty is sitting in her office, the magic network terminal set on the side is operating silently, and the printing equipment connected to the magic network terminal is spitting out text from a distance.

    Empire Chief Druid Pitman sat in a chair not far from her.

    "Mages have started to report the situation of the" Goddess of Magic "to the Department of Extraordinary Affairs in various government offices," Hetty took the report from the printer and glanced at the beginning. Shaking his head and whispering, "Although the mages are mostly shallow believers or even pan-believers of the goddess of magic, there are no particularly devout and fanatical believers, but now the deity" disconnection "still makes many people feel uneasy."

    "If this state of unknown information continues for a while, they will be even more uneasy," Pittman said casually. "Think carefully, they are just feeling uneasy now. This is already the best situation."

    "We will announce the news soon," Hetty put down his report. "According to the ancestors, we will convene a high-level meeting of the top-level mages, and then directly announce the news that the" Magic Goddess has fallen for unknown reasons "... ¡­ Afterwards, relying on the guidance of public opinion and a series of official activities to gradually divert everyone''s attention and let the incident transition smoothly ... But I still worry about too much confusion. "

    "There is bound to be a certain degree of confusion and turmoil. Don''t think about it. You can avoid it-the goddess of magic is gone. We can''t, and we certainly don''t want to create another one out of the sky to appease people," Pete Man waved his hand, "Publishing the news directly may be the fastest and most effective means. At this time, all we need is fast. Everyone needs an answer. Even if this answer is bad, as long as the subsequent official announcement and public opinion guidance can keep up , All this can be successfully ended after a chaotic but short process. "

    With that in mind, the old druid smiled and added a few words: "And do n¡¯t underestimate human adaptability and acceptance ... The fall of the white star three thousand years ago caused a greater impact than today. Imen is not a simple believer like a mage, but is everything still a smooth end?

    "In the final analysis, for most people who are not so religious, God is a concept that is too far away. When the gods leave ... the days still have to continue."

 Chapter 929ï¼š dark

    On the afternoon of the next day, Gao Wen summoned key senior personnel such as Hetty and Kamal, and officially announced the status of the Magic Goddess and various information obtained from the giant deer Amon at a closed-door meeting.

    The double-layer thickened crystal window isolates the cold wind screaming outside the house. Only the cold sunlight is slanted into the house. In the small meeting room with strict protection measures, the atmosphere seems more dignified than ever.

    Gao Wen sat at the head of the conference table, Hetty sat on his right side, as usual, amber melted into the air, a magic net terminal was set on the left side of the conference table, and Victoria Wilde and Cypress appeared above the crystal array The figures of the two magistrates of Devon Franklin.

    "The goddess of magic seems to be really not coming back ... Although Mirmina is still alive, from the priesthood, the goddess of magic has ''fallen''," Victoria broke the silence, "After the white star fell, the world once again personally Experienced the fall of the gods. "

    "Unlike the time three thousand years ago, the belief of the magical goddess did not have so much influence on society, and his" departure "would not affect the existing system of mages," Pitman said, "I yesterday Having discussed with His Highness Herty, we should be able to weather this turbulence more easily. "

    "The premise is to take action as soon as possible," Hetty took the topic and looked up at Gao Wen sitting next to him. "The ancestors, a few hours after the magic goddess'' feedback disappeared, a mage noticed the anomaly and sent it to the local government office. Reports have been conducted, and reports are increasing all over the country. They are still waiting patiently for a response from the emperor, but the news will soon be spread among the people. "

    For a long time, mages are the superstructure of human society. Their deep-rooted influence in society has not disappeared with the drastic social changes in this country. If this part of the group cannot be stabilized, it will become a big trouble.

    In them, the effects of relying on saturated entertainment media to occupy the public ¡¯s attention and relying on some public opinion control to control the situation are limited, and may even cause the opposite effect-after all, the gods of the people ¡¯s beliefs are gone, this time It ¡¯s obviously not suitable for you to put movies all over the place ...

    "First of all, according to the original plan to announce the news of the fall of the magical goddess, this matter can''t be concealed, and the more concealed, the more it will cause rebound and confusion," Gao Wen nodded and said quickly, "The reason why the gods fell. No official explanation is required, nor should it be explained clearly. After that, we will conduct a nationwide, large-scale, and extremely solemn public event. "

    The high-level empire in the conference room and on the communication line may not have responded for a while, and the connected Belvin Franklin couldn''t help but curiously said: "Open event?"

    "The whole country mourns the death of the goddess of magic, and I will write my own condolences as the ruler of the empire. Then you will take the lead in Victoria and lead the most prestigious mages to summarize the life of the goddess of magic and devotion to the people. Finally, we will give the ceremony Set up a finishing touch, get some holy things, symbolic relics and the like, burn them to ashes, and carry them by empire dragon cavalry to the rivers and lakes-may he rest in peace. "

    Gao Wen''s deep and solemn speech fell, and everyone in the meeting room looked at each other for a while. Obviously they had not kept up with Gao Wen''s thoughts, especially Hertie showed an incredible expression-she often touched the rebellious plan, and naturally knew from In the long run, all gods are destined to change from protectors of civilization to enemies of civilization, and what their ancestors have always done is to confront those gods who are gradually falling into madness, so a huge "mourning" project is in her eyes It seems weird and unreasonable.

    Grand Duke Patvin in the line said with a hint of hesitation and thought: "Is it to give the mages across the country a vent point to calm their emotions ..."

    "Not only that," Veronica, who was sitting opposite Gavin and holding a platinum scepter, suddenly opened her mouth with a sudden expression on her face, apparently already vaguely understanding Gavin''s intentions, "I Understand what you mean, Your Majesty, you need to make this a conclusion. "

    "This is called" covering the coffin "," Gao Wen saw that almost everyone on the scene showed a thoughtful expression after Veronica opened her mouth, and she couldn''t help showing a smile, "Goddess of Magic ''died ''No matter what the reason is, whether he is a **** or something, no matter what he did and what influenced it, in short he died, the **** no longer exists, the source of faith has disappeared, and we will painfully To mourn him-the mages can grieve and remember, but in any case, everyone will know clearly-there is no goddess of magic in the world.

    "This mourning must be as solemn as possible. It must be broad enough and large enough to form a universal consensus and public opinion, so that those who do not want to accept it must also accept it, so that those who have doubts cannot find the object and reason for the question.

    "Of course, the Duke of Baldwin is right, this is also a" confession "to the wizards of the country, so that they can have the opportunity to vent their emotions. We must guide their emotions to mourning, so that they have no time to go Think about something else. "

    After Gao Wen''s voice fell, everyone felt a sudden enlightenment after the consternation. After all, this idea itself was not too unimaginable. Using funeral-like activities to attract attention and characterize the event is a relatively routine operation. The key is The fact of "holding a funeral for God" was so unbelievable that no one thought about it in this direction.

    After thinking about it, Hetty couldn''t help but looked up again, looking at Gao Wen with a weird expression: "Is it really okay?"

    "Trust me, there is no better way than this," Gao Wen smiled and nodded at this always worried "Cesir Housekeeper", "This will be our first funeral for the gods, If it succeeds in guiding, transitioning, and solidifying what I expected, then this funeral will become a reference for the future. "

    For future reference ... As soon as these words came out, the expressions of Hetty and others in the meeting room became stranger than before. However, as they had followed Gao Wen, he witnessed two catastrophes, and even witnessed the "false **** skeleton" with his own eyes. A group of people, but they know that behind these words is probably the inevitable situation in the future.

    As long as civilization is still advancing, and as long as the cruel rules of this world are still in operation, there will be other gods falling, and after each **** falls ... Govern Cecil the Great will be buried in their sights .

    Even Amber, who was in the invisible state listening to the meeting, couldn''t help but emerged. He looked at Gao Wen more and sighed slightly in his heart-the conclusion of the coffin ... This is really an appropriate phrase.

    Worthy of being the one who once uncovered the coffin.

    Gao Wen waited for the people in the meeting room to digest the last topic, and Hetty on the side also completed the record of the meeting process, and then cleared his throat and opened the mouth: "Next, we should discuss Tifeng ¡¯s side. There is a problem. "

    "There is another God of War that may have been crazy," Veronica said indifferently. "If it is only an academic sense, this is a valuable observation sample. We can intuitively understand what happened after the gods fell into madness. Gradually revealed characteristics and a series of subsequent impacts on this world. "

    "But it''s not just an academic issue," Gao Wen said. "We should write a letter to Rosetta Augustus-the magical goddess Mirmina''s" abnormal changes "may be a good opening topic ... ¡­ "

    ...

    The mist shrouded Tifeng ¡¯s imperial capital, and the indifferent sunlight passed through the clouds and mist, creating a mood of dusk in the fog in the city below. In this autumn season, the courtyard of the Obsidian Palace and the open-air corridor It began to blow the wind that was getting colder and colder. Only in the royal garden protected by the greenhouse barrier, it was green and warm.

    Matilda Augustus stepped into the royal garden in the atrium of the Obsidian Palace, and the warm breath rushed towards him, quickly dissipating the cold brought back from outside. She walked deep into the small radial garden paved with cobblestones. In the dim sky near dusk, she saw that her father, who was very talented, was standing under a blue-leaf pine, as if looking at the flowerbed under her feet. .

    That is a flower garden that is not growing well.

    "Father and Emperor," Matilda stood a few meters behind Rosetta and lowered his head. "I''m back from the Great Church."

    Rosetta didn''t look back, but just gave a faint hum, and asked casually: "Is Malm Dunnett receiving you in the internal church?"

    "Yes," Matilda nodded, "and still follow the ceremonial specifications and procedures."

    "At least on the surface everything looks normal, doesn''t it?" Rosetta nodded, still looking away from the nursery, "Tell your knowledge, we now urgently need to know what is happening in the Great Church."

    "I asked the Pope directly about the recent rumors about the churches around the world-because these rumors have been circulated, and if they don''t ask, they are abnormal," Matilda nodded. "There is no positive answer and explanation under the crown of Malm. It is only said that someone was maliciously attacking the Ares Church, and the Great Church has launched an investigation into the diocese where rumors have appeared ... This is a response to his identity and the situation at the time.

    "The pope himself doesn''t look any different, and our conversations are in line with the normal situation, but I clearly felt something weird in the Great Church ... the atmosphere.

    "There was a tense and repressive atmosphere that enveloped the entire Great Church. Although every clergyman I saw seemed okay, that kind of atmosphere did exist, and it was the same in empty places. People feel as though ... the tense and repressive breath is emitted by the Great Church itself.

    "I talked to some priests without attracting attention. The ordinary priests in the Great Church clearly knew the rumors everywhere, and their answers were no different from those under Malm. But one thing I think is very Strange ... Some priests were a little emotional when they answered me, as if they were offended by some kind of things-but I can be sure that there is nothing wrong with my words and deeds, and I have used the questions raised by those rumors very peacefully. The vocabulary is biased towards the Church of God of War. "

    The latter anomaly mentioned by Matilda sounds like an unimportant detail, but Rosetta turned back, his expression on his face was very serious: "You think the" excited emotions "of those priests are ... Something else''?"

    "It''s just a faint feeling," Matilda said. "Their emotions came suddenly, and afterwards there was a nervous and slightly dazed apology. When I talked to them, I always felt If there is a non-existent line of sight moving around, and sometimes the voice of the priests will suddenly be hoarse ... I think their emotions seem to be affected by some external factor, which makes me very uncomfortable. "

    "What else do you see?" Rosetta frowned. "Did you find anything about the Great Church itself?"

    "... Some hallways in the Great Basilica are a little dark," Matilda thought carefully, and said in a uncertain tone, "I don''t know if it is my own illusion, there are countless candles in the Great Basilica Fire, and new magic stone lamp lighting, but I always feel that it is very dark-it is a kind of "dark" that does not affect the sight, as if it is a psychological level. I checked with the attendants, it seems that only I have produced it myself No one else noticed this feeling abnormally. "

    Rosetta frowned a little, and he stared at his daughter without speaking for a long time.

    Due to the influence of the curse that originated two centuries ago, members of the Augustus family ... are somewhat different from ordinary people in terms of "perception", especially in certain areas involving gods, they can often see and hear Some things that ordinary people cannot perceive, and it is for this reason that he asked Matilda to check on the situation of the Great Church.

    At this point, Matilda himself clearly knew.

    But this young empire pearl was not as "experienced" as her father-she only observed the details, but did not dare to make terrible conclusions like Rosetta Augustus.

    "Father and Emperor," she couldn''t help but say, "You think ..."

    "The influence of the Church of God of God in Tifeng ... is deeply ingrained," Rosetta suddenly broke the silence, saying something that seemed inexplicable to Matilda, "just like a thousand-year-old tree with its roots It has become a part of this whole land, and everything that grows on this land is more or less affected by it. "

    Matilda opened her mouth and wanted to ask something, but suddenly heard an uncovered footsteps coming from the side. The long-haired maidservant stepped into the garden sometime when the footsteps sounded , She has arrived ten meters away.

    "Diana," Rosetta looked at each other. "What did the wanderers find?"

    "The priests in the accident may have a very blasphemous and distorted death, so the body was secretly and quickly disposed of, and many witnesses have been controlled by the local church. The rogue tried to confirm the status of those witnesses. At least four priests are crazy because of mental pollution, "the maid chief Diana reported in a calm and plain tone." In addition, it has been confirmed that some local churches have reduced the size of the weekly prayer meeting and closed in the name of church repairs. Part of the church ¡¯s facilities¡ªthe relevant orders came from the Great Church, which was personally taught by Malm Dunit, and did not go through the Cardinals. The Pope ¡¯s personal teaching of this kind of thing was an anomaly in itself. ¡±

    Matilda listened to Diana ¡¯s report and suddenly could n¡¯t help but open her eyes¡ª

    The God of War church has always been independent and closed, and the imperial power has no way to deal with them. But when ... The rogue agents under the royal family have been able to investigate the secrets inside the church to such a degree?

 Chapter 930ï¼š remind

    After listening to the report of the maid chief Diana, Rosetta ¡¯s already serious and gloomy expression on his face seemed to be a bit darker than before, but he said nothing, but just answered indifferently: "I know- Work hard, go on. "

    Diana nodded and took a graceful step back, her figure gradually disappearing into a field of curved light.

    "Father and Emperor," Matilda couldn''t help looking at his father. "Is the information mentioned by Diana ... reliable?"

    "Diana will not make mistakes in this kind of thing, unless the Ares Church has woven a huge net enough to cover all the eyes and ears of the royal family to deceive the wanderers." Rosetta said indifferently.

    "... So the Church of God of War really had a big problem, and Malm Dunit was deliberately concealing us ..." Matilda said in a somewhat complicated tone, and she could hear the sadness in her emotions, "The entire Great Church Are hiding us ... "

    "Before being your elder and my friend, Malm was first the pope of the God of War, so before being loyal to the royal family and friends, he was first loyal to his own god," Rosetta said quietly, as if he had already expected In all of this, "any devout believer will be like this ... when the divine power and the imperial power exist at the same time and there are differences of interests, this is an inevitable situation."

    Matilda noticed that her father''s words seemed to have a deep meaning, but she hadn''t asked her before, and she heard the other person suddenly ask something else: "Have you not shown up on the side of Parliament yet?"

    "Not yet," Matilda thought of the rest of the itinerary today, and remembered the several bills on the side of the parliament that he had to come forward to hear. He nodded and answered, "I''m preparing to go."

    "Let''s go early--preservation is decent for the royal family, not late."

    Matilda glanced at his father, said nothing, but bowed back: "... Yes, the emperor."

    The garden was quiet again, and Matilda''s breath was gone. There was only Rosetta Augustus, who was standing quietly in Lanye Matsushita. The Tifeng ruler lowered his head and looked at the flowerbed in front of him¡ª The growth of this flower garden is not very good. Although the precious flowers and trees are doing their best to stretch the flowering branches, the signs of poor growth still clearly appear on the plants.

    "Diana," Rosetta said suddenly to the air next to him. "What do you think of Matilda?"

    In the slight magic fluctuation, the figure of the dark-haired maid Diana emerged quietly. She didn''t go far, but she had some kind of superb breath control ability that made her seem to have left the garden, even ignoring the keen sense Tilda''s eyes.

    The maidservant bowed her head slightly and said with respect: "I should not comment on your heir, Your Majesty."

    "How did you learn the hypocrisy of humans?" Rosetta raised her eyebrows slightly, and said with a smile. "This is not a public occasion. Matilda grew up watching you personally." . "

    The dark-haired maid remained silent for less than two seconds, and then answered: "... As a human, Matilda has excellent talent, outstanding intelligence, a sharp eye beyond his age, and can well accept what has appeared in recent years. New things, at the same time she has a great influence in the middle and lower nobles of the empire and the new powers-but she does not control the conservatives very well. In this regard, she is obviously not as skilled as you. "

    "The common problem of young people-she is not good at hiding her tendency," Rosetta nodded. "I also have a responsibility. I am too concerned about the governance of the country and building my own order system, so that I can not put Matilda. He and Hadron have cultivated good enough, if not the two children are diligent themselves, their precious talents will be wasted. "

    "''Cultivation'' does not allow humans to fully mature. The areas involved in experience require individuals to sum up and comprehend themselves," Diana said bluntly. "You have not received enough training before becoming an emperor, but the fact Prove that you are far better than the kind of elaborate heirs. "

    Rosetta was silent for a while and shook her head with a smile: "There are some words that only you dare to say directly."

    "This is the answer that is most in line with the facts and most in the interest of the country," Diana replied in a soft but not emotionally fluctuating tone. "So I didn''t understand Prince Malik and Fabro and Coleman Rooney. The choice of the two dukes. "

    "Because humans are not machines, we are always full of variables. It is an extravagance to let humans keep reason forever," Rosetta shook his head gently, then he suddenly looked at the dark-haired maid beside him, his expression became quite Solemnly, "You will still be loyal to Tifeng''s next king, right?"

    "As long as I can continue to provide services," Diana said meticulously, "This is a contract that has been made since the ancestors of the Augustus family took me and provided the necessary repairs."

    "I believe this contract, you are far more reliable than humans in this respect," Rosetta smiled, then waved his hand. "We won''t discuss these anymore, and talk about the rumored news circulating in the city recently, what is it worth? Are you concerned? "

    "There are no noticeable changes in the folk, but from two days ago, there was some unusual news from the Master Association," the black-haired maid said. "The masters said that something was wrong when they prayed to the magic goddess. Their Prayer has lost feedback, and it seems that the last trace of the goddess of magic to the mortal world has disappeared. "

    "Goddess of Magic?" Rosetta couldn''t help frowning. "How come even the Goddess of Magic is in a situation ..."

    Then he glanced at Diana: "What is Ms. Windsor Maple doing?"

    "She is gathering feedback from the mages and organizing manpower for testing-because the mages have not formed a religious group, it is difficult to define who should investigate the abnormal situation of the magical goddess, so she should eventually find you to report the situation . "

    Rosetta''s expression was somber and serious. When Diana''s words fell, she was already in deep thought. At this moment, a new breath entered the Royal Garden.

    Diana looked in the direction of the biological reaction. A moment later, a senior servant wearing a dark blue blouse appeared at the end of the cobblestone path.

    "Your Majesty," the senior attendant bowed to Rosetta Augustus, "the ''special line'' from the Cecil Empire, with a royal stamp."

    "Dedicated line communication?" Rosetta suddenly showed a serious expression. "Bring the letter."

    Dedicated line communication is a new thing that emerged based on modern communication technology after Matilda completed her mission to Cecil and established further diplomatic relations between the two countries. Unlike the "national book" that required long delivery and complicated diplomatic procedures in order to pass between the rulers of the two countries (sometimes this "delivery" may even take up to several months) It is a "letter" that relies on the communication of the Cecil Empire''s Magic Network and the communication tower of the Tifeng Empire.

    A "letter" like this comes from the source, and is automatically forwarded through layers of magic network nodes or communication tower nodes in the middle. It only needs a small amount of manual intervention to reach the destination quickly. Counting the necessary manual forwarding time and At the end of the transcript and delivery time, the entire process takes less than an hour, compared with the old communication efficiency is almost a conceptual level of improvement.

    Rosetta took the letter handed over from the attendant. This was a "copy" printed from the communication tower of the Obsidian Palace less than half an hour ago. The paper also smelled of ink. The top of the letterhead was Tiefon''s royal coat of arms, and the emblem of the Cecil royal family can be seen at the bottom.

    The ruler of Tiffin remembered what he had talked about when he discussed the new communication technology with Windsor and Daniel in the last time-if only from a technical perspective, the efficiency of communication between Tifeng and Cecil could actually be further improved , As long as those useless manual links are connected, and the technology of the communication tower is completely upgraded and replaced, then the rulers of the two countries may even make direct calls without delay. This sounds like a miracle from the magic technology. It works, but it prevents it from being realized ... It is just the conservative nobles and traditional mages who still hold most of the dividends of the communication tower.

    The main topic to be held on the parliament today is about the upgrading of communication technology-just like yesterday ¡¯s meeting, today ¡¯s dispute may still not have any result.

    Moderate discussions and voting will not solve the problem of the distribution of interests between the old and new groups. There are usually only two best ways to shut up the old forces, either wait for them to die, or use the wheels of new things to directly rub their faces-and Run past without stopping.

    It is hoped that the young Matilda will realize this clearly after facing the chaotic council.

    Rosetta shook his head, temporarily throwing irrelevant things behind his head. His eyes fell on the text of the letterhead. Just after reading two lines, his brows were subconsciously wrinkled.

    This letter was issued in the name of Govin Cecil, and the above content was straightforward--

    "To my neighbors and friends, I have learned of some very disturbing conditions recently, and it may even affect Tifeng, a thousand miles away-my mages reported that the goddess of magic seems to have disappeared. ... "

    Rosetta took a slow breath, and he glanced at the standby attendant next to him. The latter immediately grasped the intention, bowed silently, and backed away from the garden. Then he took back his eyes and continued to look down:

    "... This may be a sign of a certain large-scale incident. As neighbors of our country are closely connected, I think it is necessary for us to share intelligence on such matters, not only for the friendly relations between the two countries, but also considering The future of mankind ...

    "... The wizards of Cecil have made a series of attempts and used technical means to conduct an" investigation ". My advisers now have a terrible guess. They think that the goddess of magic may have fallen for some unknown reason- ¡ªThis sounds incredible, but we all know that similar things happened three thousand years ago. When the white stars fell, the druids lost their ''gods'' ...

    "... The mages will continue to investigate, and I also hope that Tiffin can pay attention to this matter, because the belief of the gods is not limited to one country and one place. It spans all mortal heads and affects the order of the entire mortal world ... ¡­ "

    Rosetta''s eyes continued to move down, and the follow-up content made his eyes stunned:

    "... In addition, while the goddess of magic appeared abnormally, the priests and priests of the **** of war also reported anomalies-in a sense, I think what they reported was more disturbing than the disappearance of the goddess of magic ...

    "... Many priests serving the God of War have symptoms of mental intrusion. They are repeatedly harassed by violent illusions and sounds, and the more they pray for asylum to the God of War, the more serious this kind of mental intrusion, as if the intrusion came from Like God of War ...

    "... These are the internal affairs of the church, but the goddess of magic and the **** of war have appeared one after another, which has inevitably attracted my attention ...

    "We all know that during the" Ansu Civil War ", the crazy dark believers once created an out-of-control deity. I do n¡¯t want to say blasphemy, but this thing proves that the power of the deity is not like mortal imagination. That is only beautiful, it can also become terrifying and violent. Now, I am afraid that some forces are brewing similar things ... The "sacred disaster" on the plains of the Holy Spirit in the old days may be repeated, and than the dark druids have created What is more dangerous is that the goddess of magic and the **** of war¡ªespecially the latter¡ªhave a great influence of faith in the contemporary era ...

    "My friend, when you read this letter, I was also preparing to issue a warning to the surrounding countries, but I think Tifeng should be the most vigilant one among all countries, for reasons that are self-evident ...

    "... If you agree, I would like to share some of the Cecil''s experience and effective protection technology against the" sacred disaster "on the Holy Spirit Plain to Tifeng. Of course, no one wants the disaster to really happen again, Everything is just for rainy days ...

    "... your neighbor, Gavin Cecil."

    Rosetta''s eyes swept through the final payment, and he took a deep breath after a few seconds of silence.

    Diana Ann stood quietly beside him, not showing any curiosity about the content of the letter.

    "... It''s a timely reminder," Rosetta said to himself as if to himself, "" Scourge "... this is really a proper word."

    Diana''s voice came from the side: "Your Majesty, do you need to call Grand Duke Peinin to discuss?"

    Rosetta nodded: "Well, let Grand Duke Pedinan come at once, I see him in the study."

    He said as he turned, he was about to leave the garden, but when he was about to move, he suddenly stopped and glanced over the blue-leaf pine next to the flowerbed.

    This tree has been sick for many years, and the incurable disease has even begun to affect the growth of other plants around.

    "Also tell the gardener to cut down this tree."

 Chapter 931ï¼š initiative

    Aldernan ¡¯s parliament hall has a magnificent triple spire. The largest single spire is at the top of the whole building, which is used to symbolize the asylum and guide the imperial power of the entire empire. The second spire is a symbol of the nobles under the imperial power. Also known as the "pillar of the empire", the spire at the bottom has the widest area and directly covers the parliament hall. In name, it symbolizes the glorious citizens of the empire, that is, "the foundation of the empire."

    This bold and groundbreaking symbolic statement is a microcosm of Rosetta ¡¯s decades of New Deal reforms, although from a practical point of view, the number of ¡°citizen parliamentarians¡± under the triple spire is not even half that of noble parliamentarians, and it really has The people who have the right to speak are so few that whenever people mention Aldnan ¡¯s parliament, they almost default to the old ¡°noble parliament¡± on the upper level, and subconsciously ignore the other part of the parliament. .

    Rosetta Augustus has been working to change this, and this situation has indeed changed a lot in the past two years.

    The slamming machines and the big companies that popped up overnight allowed the civic lawmakers to quickly increase the capital to speak in the parliament¡ªstrictly speaking, it was the capital of business representatives to speak in the parliament.

    Matilda also realized for the first time that some forces were more effective than royal decree and guidance.

    She sits on the golden high-backed chair that symbolizes the royal family, looking down on the entire rectangular hall below, the magic crystal lamp shining from the roof to this place, making the faces under the roof look clear and clear. vivid. These people who hold the greatest rights below the imperial power in the Tifeng social structure are expressing their opinions there, fiercely discussing a plan that may change the entire era, and those who are qualified to speak in the front row are trying their best to show their persuasion and infection. In order to win the support of more ordinary parliamentarians, and more importantly-to win the expression of Princess Matilda representing the will of the royal family.

    In Tiffin ¡¯s special parliamentary system, the imperial power will account for a large proportion. Unless the consensus of the members of a bill can show an overwhelming consensus, people must strive for the support of the imperial power spokesperson.

    "I still oppose such a radical transformation and reorganization plan-although I admit the advantages of the new technology and have always been happy to embrace the bright future brought by the new technology, we must be more aware of the scale of the existing tower network, And the cost and benefit issues behind it, "said a middle-aged nobleman who wore a dark blue jacket and said Ruohong Zhong, turned around and said to the lawmakers behind him," Rebuilding the entire communication network means that we have passed dozens of The annual investment has turned into a bubble-it has not even had time to recover the cost, and it is still unknown whether the new network can function steadily ... "

    "This is not just a question of cost and benefit, Mr. Earl, this is also a technical issue," someone stood up. "Aren''t you clear about the limitations of the communication tower? Their technical foundation is outdated and there is a magic On the premise of online communication, it is actually a waste to continue to maintain the investment and construction of the communication tower network, and a waste of empire''s wealth ... "

    "So what about those who maintain the communication tower? Those who depend on the communication tower for their livelihoods? We can''t solve the problem only with the ideas of businessmen-we still have the responsibility to maintain the people''s survival!"

    "This responsibility is more reflected in the seventeen communication towers where you have the right to earn income?"

    "Please don''t bring personal problems into such a solemn occasion. If you introduce private interests, I am afraid that everyone here will lose the right to speak, sir!"

    The controversy below became more intense, but the seemingly emotional speakers still kept their order just right, expressing their opinions in accordance with the process of the Parliament, no one was here to overtake and disturb the imperial power, and Matilda was just quiet Sitting on the chair that belongs to her, looking at it blankly.

    Before this session ends, these people may have to quarrel for a while.

    They had been arguing for a while yesterday.

    This seemingly chaotic situation is actually very clear in Matilda''s eyes. She can see that the old nobles have already reached an agreement, but in the past, the little nobles who should have stood in the noble camp at this time have Vaguely standing with the merchants-the combination of the latter was incredible if it was put a few years ago, but since last year, similar situations have happened more than once.

    The reason is simple. Factories and emerging companies are gathering more and more wealth and occupying more and more influence. The "nouvelles" of the small aristocrats and middle-class aristocrats are the main investors in these industries. The interests are **** with the merchants, while the upper-level nobles still control large-scale traditional industries and wealth, and master many infrastructures, which leads to the latter ¡¯s slow response in the new investment boom One step, it is still a huge force that is difficult to resist.

    The two forces have become more clearly divided and occupy their own territory. Each member of the two forces is closely watching the actions of the other party. They watch their pockets tightly and do not want a copper plate to fall on the opposite side.

    The distribution of benefits is more real than any station.

    The friction between the two forces has gradually increased since last year, but because of the few areas where they each have an advantage, the intensity of this friction is also very low. Until recently, it suddenly became so intense. This is because of a certain These new technologies suddenly broke the existing "rules", and businessmen and noble investors suddenly had the opportunity to get involved in those infrastructures, and the old owners of those facilities ... the reaction was of course intense.

    Matilda wanted to yawn, but she refrained.

    There will be no result in this debate today, but she has foreseen the result after a few days: a compromise solution will emerge, the traditional communication tower will be retained, and those facilities with high maintenance costs will be transformed and changed. As a carrier of new technologies, businessmen and noble investors will get a shareholding opportunity, but overall, the entire communication network will still be firmly in the hands of those old families and the Masters Association.

    Matilda can even be sure that the opportunities for investing in the transformation of the communication tower will be actively released by the veteran family and the Masters Association-it seems to divide the profits of the communication network, but it can let the current relationship return It is difficult for noble investors and merchants to maintain a consistent and tough attitude. As long as there is a certain amount of dividends as "satisfaction", it is easy for compromised members to appear within emerging interest groups. They will abandon the radical and completely rebuild a communication network program in exchange for more stable and safe gains. The association and the big nobles standing behind it are happy to see.

    After all, the Master Association is not stupid, and the big nobles are not stupid. Of course they can see the benefits of the new communication network-they just don''t want this thing to be controlled by others first.

    ...

    The seriousness of the matter exceeded the expectations of Grand Duke Pedenan. This unprecedented crisis made the war-torn old duke frown tightly.

    "That''s the case, my old friend," Rosetta Augustus sat in a high-backed chair, staring calmly at the Grand Duke standing opposite him. "As I told you before, **** Not a very reliable protector-an detached, powerful, unknown, and completely above mortal existence, whether or not they have always provided refuge to mortals, I am always vigilant about them. "

    "... I haven''t understood your worries about the gods, but now I have to admit that you are right," said Pedenan Wendell in a deep voice. "I just didn''t expect that we would have to face these in our lifetime ... ¡­ "

    With that said, he couldn''t help frowning again: "Do you still need to verify the information disclosed by Govin Cecil in the letter? I still have a hard time believing that ... Cecil''s ruler will Remind us so frankly and kindly. "

    "He is a strong opponent, but in this matter, he is our friend," Rosetta shook his head. "In the book that Matilda brought, Govin Cecil never stopped It was mentioned once that the fate of mortals must advance and retreat in the face of nature and the power of the gods. I once thought it was just a kind of propaganda gesture and slogan, but now I am willing to believe his sincerity in this regard. "

    "... we all live on this land." Peinan''s voice was low.

    "Yeah, we all live on this land," Rosetta said lightly. "So I called you today to prepare for the disaster that might happen on this land."

    "... Can we really cope with the threat from the gods?" Perdinan couldn''t help but doubt. "Of course, the Cecilians seem to have successfully fought against the" sacred disaster ", but they are not facing real gods, and they are lucky. A large proportion ... "

    "We are not faced with real gods," Rosetta shook his head. "Or, I don''t think gods will directly" attack "the world of mortals."

    "The gods will not directly ''attack'' the world of mortals ..." Peinan repeated it subconsciously, the expression on his face seemed a little confused.

    "Gods need ''media'', they are not so easy to come, are they?"

    Peinan frowned, looking at the monarch who had sworn allegiance to him for decades. Somehow, he suddenly saw a strange look on his face: "You mean ..."

    Rosetta was silent for a few seconds before suddenly saying something seemingly irrelevant: "Do you know, I have recently begun to envy our neighbors ..."

    ...

    After Duke Pedenan left, Rosetta still sat quietly in the study. He leaned on the back chair that could cover the whole person, as if he had fallen into long-term thinking until after ten minutes of silence and stillness. Then he suddenly raised his hand and turned off the light in the study with a little magic trick.

    The night outside was already heavy. Only the starlight shone on the high tower of the Obsidian Palace. As the light in the study room went out, the darkness quickly spread. The starlight outside the window also spread through the crystal window and spread throughout the study.

    Everything in the study room was immersed in the indifferent night.

    Rosetta tapped gently on the armrest of the seat, and in the rhythmic tapping sound, he seemed to be waiting patiently for something to arrive.

    After dozens of percussion, a little dim light suddenly appeared on the tabletop of the study, and then this dim light quickly spread, quickly covering the desk, bookshelf, floor, wall ... just a few seconds Within the clock, the entire study had been illuminated by the dim light, and the turbid light also filled the window not far away, outlining the sight of Orlandale two hundred years ago.

    Dusk suddenly came.

    Rosetta raised his head, and the familiar things in the study were rapidly changing. Some old and obsolete illusions that had long disappeared in history were covering his familiar furnishings. The murmur of whispers and ignorance Somewhere the light laughter sounded from all around, as if a banquet was being held next door to the study, and the laughter of the guests passed through the wall and a balcony, even as if a guest had walked in through the wall This room was whispering something in Rosetta''s ear.

    Rosetta ignored these illusory sounds completely, just watching the direction of the door quietly, and the laughter or whisper suddenly disappeared in the next second.

    Outside the closed door of the study, in the direction of the corridor, some kind of stumbling footsteps that seemed to drag heavy things suddenly sounded after the whisper disappeared, and it seemed to be approaching here a little bit.

    The next second, a knock on the door came from the direction of the study door.

    Rosetta did not respond, and the knock on the door continued patiently.

    It knocked for a long time, and the time seemed to be still in this eternal dusk. Rosetta broke the silence: "You can continue to knock, or you can rely on knocking on the door to knock it out?"

    The knock on the door suddenly stopped, and after a few seconds of dead silence, a low, seemingly innumerable voice came together from the door: "Your mental intensity is really amazing ... ... I have thought countless times that you are about to collapse, but you are still yourself ... "

    "Amazing?" Rosetta shook his head. "But you are not human."

    "This is really meaningless details," said the voice outside the door. "I don''t like details, so let''s talk about the point ... why did you take the initiative to enter this dream? This is a very rare situation."

    "I suddenly became curious about something, but in the world of mortals I can''t find the answer-maybe what are you willing to answer?"

    As soon as his words fell, a strange atmosphere suddenly filled the entire dream space. The atmosphere seemed to be mixed with surprises and joys. At the same time, there were countless senses of peeping from all directions. Between those ancient memory corridors and the halls and courtyards, the sights of countless "guests" were instantly attracted, looking at the location of Rosetta Augustus indifferently.

    In the study room in front of Rosetta, the wall originally hung with ordinary decorative oil painting suddenly fluctuated like water. The decorative oil painting was swallowed by the wall, and then was spit out again. The appearance of Lee Augustus.

    "Ah, my dear son, have you finally decided to return to our big family?"

    Then Marjorie became George Augustus again: "This is really a day to celebrate!"

    "You may have celebrated earlier," Rosetta glanced at the oil painting indifferently, "Keep quiet on the side."

    The dangling figures on the painting suddenly became blurred, and the low, overlapping voice outside the study door made a chuckle: "It is full of confidence, but it is not that simple to ask the gods for knowledge ... but no matter How to say it, I am quite happy.

    "Ask questions, I''m happy to answer any questions-as long as you dare to listen."

 Chapter 932ï¼š Joint scheme

    As Frost Moon entered the second half, Aldnan ushered in a rare sunny day. When the mist had cleared, the sunlight that had not cared for the imperial capital for a long time shone into the city. Suddenly there was some natural light beyond the magic lights-the sunlight threw through the ancient narrow crystal windows, cast a slanted beam of light between the wall and the roof, they floated on those portraits hanging on the inside of the corridor In the past, the light and dark shadows were created on the faces that had long been ancient and had brought glory and glory to the association.

    However, those who hurriedly walked in front of the light and shadow obviously had no time to enjoy this long-lost warm sunshine.

    The magicians wearing various robes hurry in the corridors. These intelligent, full-bodied figures in the human social structure are now more or less worried, and the people who love chatting in the past are also now. Without the interest in chatting with people, the most optimistic and cheerful people are now tense faces-the people in this building are still maintaining their daily work and the operation of the association, but in addition to these things, they Obviously there is no mood to think about other things.

    Daniel in a black robe walked past these people with his body, no difference between his walking and the past. As an old mage who was slightly gloomy on weekdays, he always seemed particularly striking when he walked into the association, but today Almost everyone is gloomy, but here he seems to be in harmony with the surrounding atmosphere.

    The old mage looked up and glanced among the "colleagues" with worried faces, and there seemed to be a sneer in the corner of his mouth.

    Of course, he knew why these people were worried. He knew the truth behind everything as early as two days ago. It was an unimaginable truth. Even when he first learned everything, he could n¡¯t help but shudder, but now he It has long calmed down, and there is still plenty of room to watch these mediocrity of the mediocre.

    A **** has "fallen", and the situation is under the control of the master. The divine residue left by the magic goddess is still sealed in the neural network in the form of an experimental specimen. He visited it as a researcher last night ... nothing Big deal.

    Daniel walked through the depressed corridor and entered the association''s main mage tower. Without anyone''s announcement, he came to the association''s president Windsor Maple''s study.

    The oak door driven by the magical institution opened to the sides with a slight creak, and Daniel stepped into the room. He saw that his former apprentice was sitting behind the large desk, and he seemed to be watching attentively what documents. There was no one else in the outside room, only a lesser-looking devil was cleaning the dust on the bookshelf.

    Windsor Maple felt the breath of walking into the room and immediately raised her head from the file. After seeing Daniel, a smile appeared on her face: "Teacher, you are here."

    "I don''t like coming to this place, there are stupid faces everywhere," Daniel muttered, looking for a seat in the study room. "You''d better have a good reason for my visit-I am Here is the experiment that I put down. "

    "Of course, I won''t disturb you with nothing," Windsor Mappel has long been accustomed to the tutor''s unforgiving way of speaking. Her tone is still gentle. "You must have known the recent state of panic in the association-the goddess of magic. The situation is different, which makes all magicians uneasy. "

    Daniel raised his eyelids and looked at Windsor: "Don''t tell me that people who are upset include you-I don''t remember you being a godly person."

    "Of course, I have not been greatly affected. I still remember your teaching that magicians are seekers of truth. The most important thing we should rely on is the wisdom and exploration spirit of mortals, not the grace of a certain god. "Windsor nodded," but many mages except me have been affected. Although there has not been an accident of being bitten due to mental shaking, the abnormal situation of the Goddess of Magic has affected the mentality of most people, and Indirectly affected the progress of many studies ... "

    Daniel frowned: "I have been out of the association for many years, do you think I will come back to care about the mental state of those people?"

    "Of course I know this, but this matter is not just the association''s own business, it affects all magicians, even all casters who have a shallow faith in the magic goddess, and our majesty needs the ability of the empire. The prestigious mages stood up to do something to ... calm the storm. "

    While speaking, Windsor Maple handed the document she was currently working to her mentor, and the document flew under the magical support, and fell lightly in front of Daniel.

    "What''s this?" Daniel asked with a hint of curiosity on his face as he took the file.

    "Before you start, I want to give you a ... reminder," Windsor said with a solemn expression, "I want to tell you confidential information, it may be incredible, but this information is directly from your majesty. The one handed over to me, Your Majesty personally guaranteed its credibility, please be sure to ... be mentally prepared when listening. "

    Daniel had some strange feelings in his heart, but still maintained a blank expression, casually said: "You know I don''t like dumb mysteries."

    "Okay," Windsor Maple took a light breath, his expression unprecedentedly serious, and said in a word, "Goddess of Magic ... may have fallen."

    Daniel: "..."

    Yes, what happened, I knew it two days ago. Yesterday I studied the ashes for my teachers and my colleagues, and the word "fall" was not accurate. Strictly speaking, it was just a fake death ...

    "Are you serious?" Daniel raised his eyebrows, and after a short and reasonable consternation, he showed a lot of surprise, and expressed the skepticism that should be in this situation. "Although I have taught you not to Too awe-inspiring, but this topic is not a good material for jokes. "

    "I knew you would have this attitude," Windsor Maple still maintained a solemn expression, "but the news is true, although I don''t know how to verify whether a **** has really fallen, But our majesty clearly has a way to confirm this. "

    Daniel stared at Windsor quietly for a few seconds, then withdrew his eyes and looked at the document in his hand.

    The content is the text of the proposed announcement about the fall of the Magic Goddess, and a plan-and Daniel is no stranger to them.

    "We will announce this news at the same time as the Cecil Empire-in this regard, Your Majesty has reached an agreement with neighboring countries. To this end, we need a group of mages and scholars with enough prestige and influence at all levels Come to do this, and no one can doubt your prestige and influence in the field of magic technology, "Windsor Mappel solemnly said," After this, there will be a grand ceremony. ceremony¡­¡­"

    "This ritual will make everything settle, and the fall of the magical goddess will no longer be a mess, but a conclusion." Daniel said, interrupting the words behind Windsor.

    This is the master''s plan, which was set two days ago, but at the time this plan seemed to be limited to the territory of the Cecil Empire.

    But now it seems that the master has successfully persuaded the ruler of Tifeng and pushed this matter into the territory of Tifeng-this is of course a good thing, because the Tifeng Empire has the largest number of magi groups in the world, If the master''s plan also worked here, then this "conclusion" will undoubtedly have a better effect.

    Windsor did not know what her mentor was thinking, and of course it was impossible to know that her mentor had known most of the situation as early as two days ago, but she was not surprised by the mentor''s words-a keen and experienced The rich old man can of course see the meaning behind this matter. If the mentor cannot see why the rulers of the two empires have to spend so much time doing this, that is the problem.

    She looked at her mentor and asked with some expectations: "So ... what is your wish?"

    "Of course, I''m happy," Daniel sent back the paper in his hand, and there was a smile on his face. "I''m happy to work for His Majesty-and this thing seems a bit meaningful in itself."

    ...

    "Tifeng responded positively to the signals we released, including the joint announcement of the fall of the Magic Goddess and the corresponding delivery ceremony," Gao Wen looked at the amber beside him, a smile on his face, "I still I thought Rosetta would have considered it longer-after all, this was intelligence from his ''opponent'', and it involved very dangerous gods. "

    "Tifeng ¡¯s Church of God of War is not very optimistic anymore. Rosetta certainly does not want to create a second wave of crisis for the goddess of magic. The plan you give is the most effective way to calm down the event and accept your invitation. It ¡¯s only good for him, ¡±Amber said casually.¡° As for why he responded so quickly ... It ¡¯s quite surprising, but I think he should have his own source of information, which can confirm the truth of the news on our side. Pseudo. "

    The cold wind of the late autumn season blew across the path between the flower ponds, the sun shining on her face, and the amber eyes seemed to glow with light, and it seemed to shine.

    It was early morning and a relatively leisure time. Gao Wen walked in the garden as usual, and Amber trot beside him as always.

    The latter seemed to be used to this matter, first gave up relying on walking to catch up with Gao Wen''s footsteps, and secondly gave up protesting against Gao Wen''s walking speed, anyway, it was not difficult for her to run, two short legs upset It''s pretty fast.

    "The Augustus family and the ''curse of the gods'' have been entangled for two hundred years. Rosetta knows the true side of the gods as well as me. In the incidents involving the gods, his cooperation with us should be fairly sincere," Gao Wendian Nodded, "According to the plan, we will set up a temporary coordination office to ensure that the memorial service goes smoothly, and at the same time increase the influence as much as possible, so that everyone can clearly know what happened, and then the news will pass through the two countries. The business network is spread by the merchants throughout the human world ... even the kingdom of other races than humans.

    "This is the first time that humans have funerald gods for the first time in history. If we can successfully turn this incredible thing into a" normal thing ", then after other gods have problems, people will be more likely to accept it. So much social turmoil.

    "Of course, before this, we must first officially release the news of the fall of the magic goddess. The funeral can be a little late. The news can not be late. It has been two or three days. The mages are becoming more and more uneasy. The unrest will spawn rumors. After the public regards gossip as the truth, the effect of the official announcement is not so good. "

    "Relax, it ¡¯s already done-we have called the most prestigious people in the circle of mages, and we have set up an investigation team with great fanfare, and now everyone is waiting for the investigation team ¡¯s news," Amber said. Draw the ''investigation conclusion'' and announce the fall of the magic goddess with Tifeng. "

    As she said, she couldn''t help showing a sigh of emotion: "It''s incredible to say this ... we are doing this with Tifeng."

    "Everyone is equal before the catastrophe, the God of War has already happened, and the magic goddess may have chosen to run at this time point because of the crisis. The" countdown "may be coming soon ... The current generation seems inevitable After catching up with this crisis, I am afraid there will be more gods in the future, "Gao Wen shook his head." In the face of this kind of disaster that crosses countries and races, joint action is the best choice. Tifeng and Cecil This cooperation between them is the first time, but it will not be the last ... it will probably become a reference for the future. "

    "Are you going to establish some kind of normal joint agency?" Amber speculated about Gavin''s intention almost instantly, and she blinked, "A multinational organization specializing in the affairs of the deities?"

    Gao Wen gave her a surprise look: "... your mind is getting more and more flexible."

    "of course¡­¡­"

    Gao Wen had already seen that he was complacent about Amber and would slap his nose at any time. It was the best way to ignore her at this time, so he withdrew his gaze and continued to walk forward, but he just took a few steps. Step, he suddenly stopped.

    Amber, who was trotting all the way behind him, suddenly hit his head with his head.

    "Ah ..." the half-elf exclaimed. "How come you suddenly stopped ... Ay? Acquaintances?"

    A dignified and elegant figure wearing a lilac gauze skirt, I do not know when I was standing in front of me, and I smiled at Gao Wen.

    "Good morning," Melita Penia, who suddenly visited, bent slightly over Gao Wen. "Hopefully my haste does not bother you."

    "It doesn''t bother me, but it''s quite strange for you to come to me on your own initiative," Gao Wen looked at the other party up and down a bit unexpectedly. The agent''s lady still didn''t wear a veil this time, and her appearance was obviously fully recovered , I ca n¡¯t see the appearance of the last time I was hit hard-I have to sigh with emotion, the dragon''s physique is really good, "What''s the matter?"

    Melita took a deep breath with a small amount and said solemnly: "I''m here to invite you again."

 Chapter 933ï¼š Invite again

    Gao Wen was not surprised about the arrival of My Little Pony ...... Melita. As long as the dragon''s "invitation" was rejected for the first time, he knew that it would not end so easily. It is impossible for a **** to invite a mortal, it is not a whim, it is absolutely impossible for him to refuse it casually and then there will be no circumstances below-it is just that the **** is quite patient, and they do not mind waiting for a moment.

    The only surprise for him was that the second invitation would come so early, even for a winter.

    He nodded to the agent in front of him, and asked casually, "Is there any new statement about your" spirit "this time?"

    "He said you can still refuse, or postpone visiting as appropriate, this is just a friendly invitation," Melita looked solemnly, and she also became cautious on the topic of gods. "In addition, he let me Tell me an extra word. "

    "One sentence?" Gao Wen showed a little curiosity, "What''s the matter?"

    Melita lowered her head: "... Not all gods will go away as harmlessly as the goddess of magic, bound to gods and people, not just a chain."

    Gao Wen''s eyes dimmed in a flash.

    In fact, he had already made a plan to refuse again, because no matter how he looked, now he did not go to the far-reaching Tallonde to make an appointment, nor did he plan to take this huge risk, but Melita ¡¯s remarks made him There was an extra wave in his heart-the first half of that sentence was okay to say, he certainly knew that not all gods would go away as harmlessly as the goddess of magic, not to mention far, the **** of war over Tifeng is now Obviously I didn''t plan to leave quietly, but the second half of that sentence ...

    It ¡¯s not just a chain ... it ¡¯s obviously something else.

    Gao Wen frowned slightly, showing a thoughtful look, and Melita smiled a little: "You can think slowly, our **** did not ask you to give a reply soon."

    Gao Wen smiled: "What if I don''t give an accurate word for a whole year?"

    "Then consider it for a year," Melita said quietly. "I can find a place to live nearby."

    Gao Wen was speechless for a while, then shook his head after crying for a few seconds: "... the longevity race is really patient, you and your **** are both."

    "Then do you plan to consider a year?" Melita asked curiously. "If yes, I''m going to find a place later."

    "Wait a moment, I''ll think about it first." Gao Wen waved his hand, beckoning Melita not to leave for a while, then he narrowed his eyes slightly, and his mind moved quickly.

    This is the second time that mysterious "Dragon God" has invited himself ... and it is the second invitation with such a short interval. Although the other party''s attitude seems to be quite patient, the two consecutive invitations themselves are enough to explain a certain Some things ...

    The **** seemed eager to see himself. As a god, he has even reached a point of disregard-if certain judgments on mortal words and deeds are equally effective on the god, then Gao Wen can almost determine the "dragon god". Attitudes to yourself are more than just "talking out of curiosity".

    However, the key is that a "god", a **** who dominates the dragon clan, is there any reason to see his own ruler in the human world? Gao Wen doesn''t think he has any intersection with the other party, and he really can''t think of what he deserves the other party''s attention, unless ... it''s related to the satellite system behind him and the "person" fleet behind the satellite system.

    So do you really want to go?

    Gao Wen quickly weighed the pros and cons in his mind. From a sensible point of view, he felt that he was definitely not suitable for a long journey at the moment, and it was a risky journey, but some vague intuition and dragon **** let Mei Rita conveyed her message but shaken his thoughts, he vaguely felt ... This seems to be a very critical choice, both for himself and the "Dragon God", it is very critical, it is about the future .

    This choice cannot be judged only by reason and appearance.

    The "intuition" of the legendary strongman must be taken seriously, and Gao Wen did not forget this, so he exhaled slightly after a moment of thinking, and began to check his other "cards."

    He emptied his mind, concentrated his spirits, tried to extend his senses towards the sky indefinitely, let his consciousness detach from the current body, and communicate with the "other eyes" between the stars, his spirit rose higher and higher, The senses also gradually deviated from the five senses of the person. Eventually, after crossing a certain critical point, his mind slammed, and the field of vision in front of him had changed.

    He did not enter the "satellite" perspective, but directly contacted the "Sky Station" located above the equator.

    This is a very energy-intensive operation. He still remembers that he accidentally forgot the time last time and was mentally exhausted after a long time connection, so he just started to count in his heart as soon as the connection was successfully established. The method in mobilizes the only remaining commands in the sky station, check the satellites connected to the sky station, and the space station, check the steel tombstones that have been forgotten for millions of years.

    The miniature holographic projections representing all the orbiting facilities in space appear in the eyes of Gao Wen. The blinking models above are orbiting the planet, and almost 99% of the miniature models are floating next to them. A warning sign indicates that the corresponding device is offline or has been severely damaged and is on the verge of disintegration.

    His eyes moved through this complex group of orbital facilities. Above the North Pole of the planet, he saw a space station and two small satellites flying over the top of the orbit.

    The planet itself is only a light blue sphere, and the Tallond continent is not visible on it. However, he knows that every inch of every inch of the planet and the sky above the ocean actually has at least one in orbit. The facility is being monitored, and from a certain point of view, even the gods who come to this world cannot escape the "eyeliner" left by those.

    Unfortunately, these eyeliners are not in good condition.

    Slightly sighing in Gao Wen''s heart, he began to try to communicate with a surveillance satellite located above the North Pole-that is a satellite that gave him a strong sense of familiarity. If he guessed right, that satellite should communicate with his own. "Ontology" has some kind of data association, which may be the same model or may be located in the same channel. Among all these failed space facilities, facilities that can bring "familiarity" are most likely to be restarted.

    At least Gao Wen thought so.

    However, after several consecutive calls, the satellite remained unresponsive, and there were only a few prompts in the feedback signal from the Sky Station: "Target system-offline / no response. Operation-try again / no response. Facility abandoned-( Some kind of garbled). "

    It seems that it is impossible to directly spy on Tallond''s situation through the "plug-in" of surveillance satellites ... and good ideas can only stop at ideas.

    Gao Wen gave up the idea of ??restarting the satellite, and then turned to test other things in the Sky Station to verify his more conjectures ...

    ...

    "What is he doing?" Melita looked at Gavin, who was standing still for a long time, curiously, and could not help whispering to Amber next to her, "Are you asleep while standing?"

    "Do n¡¯t mind, he often does this," Amber is not surprised at Gao Wen ¡¯s "out of the hook" state, and he casually said to the agent, while he was skillfully serving as a law protector next to him, "He is" deep thinking " . But sometimes it does fall asleep ... "

    While talking about her, she shook her head, but she couldn''t help but think of the situation in which Gao Wen had just started to shock the people next to him when he entered this "out of the hook" state.

    To be honest, at that time, even if she looked very careless on the surface, she was actually really scared. The main reason is that the legendary knight who unveiled the coffin belongs to a person who has died once. What happens to the "shelf life" after climbing up again. Of course, she was so worried that year, and now Miss Amber has no longer doubted the shelf life of Gao Wen after she unveiled the coffin-according to her judgment, this big hero who unveiled the coffin is quite fit and healthy, single She can shoot her on the wall with her hands, as if she can live forty thousand years longer ...

    Just as a cranky thought began in Amber ¡¯s head, Gao Wen ¡¯s voice suddenly came next to her, which surprised her, and also surprised Melita Penia, who was just beginning to lose her mind: ¡°I can go . "

    Gao Wen said, his eyes fell on the agent in front of her.

    Melita was stunned for a moment. Probably she didn''t expect that Gao Wen actually agreed to the invitation from Tallond after such a thought. It took a few seconds to respond, and some confirmed it with some uncertainty: "Have you already considered it?"

    "Think about it. In fact, I am also very interested in Tallond," Gao Wen nodded, but then turned around, "but I can''t go now."

    "Do you need some preparation?" Melita was not surprised. "Of course, no problem. I understand your identity and responsibilities-if you want to leave for a while, you really need to make arrangements."

    Gao Wen hummed: "I really need to prepare, and I still have a very important matter that I must personally supervise, at least wait until the dust settles before I can leave."

    Melita showed a hint of curiosity: "Is it important?"

    Gao Wen gave this agent a glance, and a smile appeared on his face: "It seems that you have only recently returned to the human world, otherwise you will hear some wind, and it is not difficult to guess what I am talking about. "

    "Ah, I did return to Loren mainland today-I came to you without even stopping," Melita smiled faintly. "It looks like I missed something?"

    Gao Wen nodded: "The goddess of magic has fallen, and I will personally supervise a very important funeral."

    Melita: "..."

    The agent was frozen there as if petrified, and the smile on her face was still still. At this time, the amber beside him seized the opportunity and couldn''t help watching Gao Wen exclaimed: "You really want to go to the kingdom of the dragon !? "

    "It is necessary to go," Gao Wen looked at her with a smile, "In a sense, this may be the biggest ''diplomatic progress'' since the establishment of the Cecil Empire-we will establish a certain relationship with the Dragons. Contact. "

    Amber was still staring. Obviously she felt that this matter could not be so simple. However, before she continued to speak, Melita Penia had reacted from the consternation. The agent looked at Gavin in a dumbfounded manner. Good language: "The goddess of magic fell ?! And the funeral ?!"

    "You should pay attention to the newspaper recently," Gao Wen nodded with a smile. "There will be a lot of long-form reports."

    "There is also a long story !!!" Melita''s eyes rolled round, "Is this public yet?"

    For a time, this humanoid dragon had a strong sense of trance and dizziness, and even could not tell whether she had auditory hallucinations-she had only left the human world for such a short time, what happened on this Loren continent How many crazy changes? !

    ¡ª¡ªAs an "ordinary agent of the Mithril Treasury", plus she has been quietly at home for a while, she has never paid attention to the news of the human world. Naturally, she is not aware of the fall of the magic goddess.

    In the face of Melita''s consternation and inquiries, Gao Wen just kept a deep smile, neither answering more questions nor throwing up new questions.

    It was interesting to see Miss Mylittlepony, who always showed her gracefully, showing such a consternation.

    ...

    A few minutes later, Merita left the garden of the Cecil Palace.

    Walking on the streets of the still bustling city, this humanoid dragon from Tallond couldn''t help but looked back at the rather simple "palace" with a strange expression on his face.

    Her fingers touched several tubes that were carried close to her. It was a specially-made vacuum syringe filled with a concentrated synergist that can effectively stabilize the spirit in human form. It was specially prepared for today''s meeting. of.

    Before meeting Gao Wen, she was ready to make a psychological preparation (and mental preparation) for her heart today. Although she felt that just conveying an invitation itself did not involve too many risk factors, she experienced many injuries. Still let her do the plan to deal with the "accidental work injury during conversation", but did not expect that today''s conversation with Gao Wen really did not encounter danger. After ten minutes of intense conversation, the synergist did not come in handy, heart A few newly installed safety valves next to it did not come in handy.

    Even so, Melita still felt her heart was pounding at the moment-every one was pounding.

    A mortal emperor ready to hold a funeral for God ...

    The agent shook her head and slowly retracted her eyes. There seemed to be some weird smiles in her eyes.

    Even if it does not involve the "ordinary" topic of "steel stamps", it is really deadly.

    She took a step towards the depths of this already familiar human city.

    It seems to be staying here again for a while. The best place to stay is to make arrangements early. She has to choose a comfortable place for herself and go to witness the scene ... The mortal funeral of gods.

 Chapter 934ï¼š Reappearing signal

    "You have agreed to Tallond''s invitation ?!"

    In Gavin''s study room, Hetty, who had just learned about the situation, widened her eyes and looked at the old ancestor with a smile on her face in amazement.

    "Yes," Gao Wen knew that Hetty would be the reaction, and he nodded with a smile. "Of course, it is not starting now-at least to wait for the event of the Goddess of Magic to completely subside, and after all domestic affairs have been arranged. "

    The dismayed expression on Herty ¡¯s face did not fade away completely, but she looked at the smile of her ancestor and listened to his indifferent response, and she realized that it was not the whim of the other party. The ancestor might have made a deliberate decision, but This decision ... is a bit too much beyond expectations, and it is really too at a loss.

    "Having said that, it seems that I really should discuss it with you," Gao Wen looked at Hetty and suddenly patted his forehead lightly, saying with some regret, "This is not my own business anymore, and my decision was somewhat hasty . "

    "No, I don''t mean that," Hetty hurriedly shook her head. "I''m just too surprised. Now that you have decided so, you must have your own reasons."

    "There are many reasons. Dragons are a powerful and mysterious force. For the mortal kingdom, the opportunity to contact such a force is very rare; there are too many mysterious unknowns in Tallonde. I guess their civilization level is likely Far more than the Loren mainland, this requires observation and understanding; the Dragon race is a civilization that has experienced many magic waves and still exists. This information is very valuable to us, "Gao Wen said in a clear manner, and finally shook his head. , "But for me personally, these reasons are not the most important, the most important thing is ... they have a **** who comes to this earth, and this **** seems to have something to say to me."

    "You mean that ''Dragon God'' ..." Hetty frowned slightly, "You mentioned this to us. So do you think this **** is friendly?"

    "Not sure, but at least it is certain that he communicated rationally and intelligently," Gao Wen said. "So far, we have not been in direct contact with any" normal "gods who are rationally and intelligently communicative. Those who are either false gods created by cultists, Either it is a special "new god" like Naritel, which is very different from the gods in the world, or it is an "old god" who has been divorced from the divine position and has lost most of his divinity ... they certainly have Great reference and communication value, but the communication value of Dragon God is obviously more special and irreplaceable. "

    Hetty nodded her head, obviously she had to admit that Gao Wen''s view in this regard, but the color of anxiety between her eyebrows had not faded: "... You are right, but this still has a lot of risks, Especially now ... you will face too many unpredictable variables when you go to Tallond in person. We are still not sure what the purpose of the "Dragon God" is, but the danger is real. "

    With that said, she couldn''t help but shook her head: "It would be nice if we could communicate with Tallonde at the ambassador level in accordance with the normal diplomatic process ..."

    "Unfortunately this is not a normal ''diplomatic act''," Gao Wen said. "In the eyes of the other party, this is just an invitation for me personally. We unilaterally want to get more from this invitation. It ¡¯s just a profit. Do n¡¯t think about sending ambassadors, at least you do n¡¯t have to count on it now ¡ª it does n¡¯t make much sense to the ''God'', nor is he interested. ¡±

    Then he looked at Hetty, who seemed to be in tangled thoughts (this Cecilian housekeeper usually seemed to be caught in tangled worries for various reasons), with a smile on his face, comforting: "I I have considered a variety of unexpected situations-including the maliciousness of Tallond and the possibility of the Dragon God setting a trap. I agreed to this invitation with great confidence and weighed the pros and cons. "

    "Are you sure?" Hetty said subconsciously. She looked at the family ancestor who always seemed to have a sense of confidence in her eyes, and always gave people a reliable feeling. She wanted to ask how he could be close to being a mortal body. Facing a **** with an unclear attitude, she swallowed it back again.

    She suddenly thought of all the "different human beings" that her ancestor showed after her death and resurrection. She thought of the strong resistance and even the suppression ability that the other party showed when facing the knowledge of the gods or even the remains of the gods. , Thinking of his forward-looking plans and incredible knowledge ... The ancestor once explained that some of the knowledge came from the Gondor era, and some came from the historical fragments he saw when he was in the state of the soul. However, she looked through the ancient books and failed to In the history of mankind, even the slightest clues are found corresponding to those knowledges.

    "I see," she lowered her head. "I will arrange everything as soon as possible. On the day you leave temporarily, there will still be order in here."

    The ancestor who died and resurrected may not only be a "human being". This has been vaguely aware of it from a long time ago, but no matter how many secrets the other party has, these years have proved at least a little: For this land and the people on it, Gavin Cecile is indeed a mountain worthy of trust and trust.

    For Herty herself, she only knew this ancestor who was resurrected seven hundred years later-that''s enough.

    "I won''t be away for too long, this will be a short ''visit''," Gao Wen nodded. He couldn''t see Herty''s expression after lowering his head, but years of getting along had already allowed him to be in this situation. Aware of the ups and downs in the other party''s mind, he couldn''t help smiling a little, and said mildly, "Relax, I will come back safely-and as soon as possible."

    Then he waved his hand and skipped the topic for the time being, and asked casually: "I won''t talk about these first. You come here so early, is there anything to report?"

    "Yes," thinking of his original purpose to come here early in the morning, Hetty quickly sorted out her thoughts, "I brought the latest monitoring report sent from the main hub of Solin ... the mysterious signal that appeared before, It appeared again in the early morning! "

    Gao Wen froze for a moment, then immediately remembered what the "mysterious signal" mentioned by Hetty, and was suddenly taken aback: "Reappeared !?"

    "Yes ... and very similar to the previous situation, it continued to play for several cycles, with short high-frequency oscillations and repetitive waveforms in between, and then disappeared mysteriously as it suddenly appeared-we The signal source is still not captured, and there is no progress in cracking. "

    Gao Wen frowned, Shen Sheng said: "So ... this signal has nothing to do with the magic goddess ..."

    What they are discussing is the mysterious signal received by both the main hub of Sorin and the northbound winter winter hub. Its source is unknown and its meaning is unknown. It appears like a ghost at the monitoring boundary of the magic network terminal. After a period of noise and ripples, it will disappear mysteriously. This signal left all the technicians confused. In order to investigate its details, Gao Wen even specifically contacted the dragons, sea monsters and elves, but still Can figure out its source.

    This mysterious signal has stirred many people''s nerves.

    After the invasion of the Magical Goddess and the escape through the magic net, many of the Empire''s technicians-even Gao Wen himself-subconsciously linked the two things together.

    Gao Wen once suspected that the goddess of magic was the source of the mysterious signals received by Sorinburg and Fort Winter, and even suspected that the strange signals were the phenomenon caused by the magic goddess when he tried the magic net before executing the escape plan-although not enough. Evidence, but the rationality of this guess is very high, so many people think so.

    But now ... the goddess of magic has been proven to escape completely and far away from the human world, and the traces she left in the magic net have also been completely cleared by Naritel and Duvalt, and the strange mysterious signal has appeared again! !

    "Only Solin''s main hub is listening?" Gao Wen frowned. "Are there any similar reports in several other hubs?"

    "Not yet, the signal is not stable, strong and weak from time to time, it seems that it will only appear and be caught by our magic net crystal under relatively accidental circumstances," Hetty shook her head, "but several other main hubs Currently checking all the monitoring records from midnight to early morning yesterday to see if there are any missing clues-if the signal they receive is too weak and short, it is likely to be ignored by the duty staff at the time, but the buffer There may be some traces in the crystal array. "

    "Um ..." Gao Wen nodded slowly. "Let them check carefully. This signal ... makes me very concerned. It''s very unusual. The goddess of magic has messed up once in our magic net, now This signal appeared again, I am afraid that there are more than one goddess of magic who wants to make trouble. "

    Hetty bowed her head and bowed to the command: "Yes, ancestor."

    Hetty left, and Gao Wen pondered behind the desk, and then he looked up at him, watching an amber slowly emerge from the air beside him.

    The half elf blinked her eyes, her face was surprised and confused: "I thought the signal after the goddess of magic ran away was finished ..."

    "I thought so too-all of us thought that the signals received by Sorinburg and Fort Winter were made by the goddess of magic," Gao Wen frowned, "but now it seems that this is likely to be two Unrelated events ... "

    "It would be nice if Naritiar succeeded in leaving the goddess of magic at that time," Amber said subconsciously, "so that we can directly confirm with the other party, even if the signal was not made by her, maybe she knows something-- After all, how much is a god, and you should understand more than mortals. "

    Listening to Amber''s muttering voice, Gao Wen just shook his head and said nothing.

    ...

    Two days later.

    The cold wind of the late autumn season blew through the vast plains of the Holy Spirit. Looking up at the sky from the Sorin area, I only saw the sky high and the clouds thin, and the view was clear and wide.

    The season of frequent precipitation and even snowfall is coming. Such clear days will probably become less and less in the next few months.

    In the wind blowing in the autumn, there was a loud clatter in the huge crown of the Sorin giant tree, and countless branches made noises deep in the crown, it seemed that some structures were moving and reorganizing, and there was a continuous The sound of friction and rolling came from, as if something was walking deep in the canopy, leaving a noise along the way.

    The top of the Sorin giant tree, the uppermost part of the canopy, the extremely dense wooden structure and the heterogeneous leaves overlap to form a solid plane like steel, this scale is comparable to a series of "green ground" fixed on the city square Man-made facilities-there are fences to prevent people from falling and fall, there are street lamps for lighting, and small meteorological observation and collection devices, and the largest of them is located in the center of all facilities, which are intertwined by a large number of metal frames and packing The huge crystal array fixed and supported by the vines: the main hub array of Sorin.

    This is the highest point of the entire Holy Spirit Plain and one of the most important facilities in the Sorin area. Around that large crystal array, you can see a dozen heavily armed treemen, all of which are differentiated from the Sorin giant tree. The "Guardian" who grew up is responsible for protecting this giant tree and a large number of precious devices mounted on the giant tree. These trees are covered with heavy alloy armor, and the back and waist are fixed on the chariot that the human can''t afford. The large-scale magic net energy package that will be used, with the amazing Gorgon cannon in his hand, each looks majestic and dreadful.

    And the defensive strength of the main hub of Solin is not limited to them-

    A little further away from the crystal array, the edge area of ??the crown of the canopy, there are many unusually thick and solid wooden structures growing out of the branches, and the ends of the wooden structures like giant arms "hold" the fortress-class rail guns. Or a large bomb thrower, these amazingly powerful defensive firepower is another safety guarantee for the main hub of Solin.

    The main hub of the magic net is an extremely important strategic facility for the empire. Not only is this the great tree of Sorin, but also in several other main hubs, it has almost the same level of protection.

    In a burst of clattering sound, a crack was suddenly opened on the "ground" near the crystal array. The leaves originally used to cover the "ground" opened to both sides, forming a structure like a cluster of petals, a natural growth of vines The resulting "cage" rose from the rift.

    The cage stopped steadily, the layers of vines on the sides opened, and Margarita and several technicians came out from inside.

    The shield covering the entire tree-top platform isolates the cold wind from the heights, and only the magnificent and open scenery at the top of the canopy is welcoming the visitors. Margarita took a breath and could not help but sigh: "No matter how many times you come up, this The scenery is so amazing ... "

    A rustling voice came from the side. Some of the vines that had been separated from the lifting cage creeped together and changed into a shape of Beltira in a fusion and deformation. The head nodded to Margarita: "It really feels unusual to look around from such a high ground-if you need it, I can make a higher observation deck on top of the canopy."

    "No, no need, thank you for your kindness, Ms. Bertilla," Margarita said quickly, and then looked at the crystal array not far away. "Your Majesty is very concerned about the reappearance of the signal. What are you doing here? ?"

    "The tracking attempt has failed, the signal source has completely disappeared, and I can''t find any clues in my perception," Bertilla shook his head. "But when I tried to analyze the recorded signals, I seemed to have a point Find."

 Chapter 935ï¼š Clues found by Bertila

    The main hub of Solin should be the most special one among all the main web masters of the empire-not only because its crystal array is built on the top of the tree, but also because the "living hub carrier" of Bertilla uses the giant tree of Sorin The unique biological characteristics made a bold transformation of the entire hub. She let the original cold steel and crystal cleverly merge into the structure of the giant tree, and the crown of this giant tree reflects her everywhere. design".

    Margarita was led by Beltira to the area where the crystal array was located. Those metal devices that supported the crystal array were deeply planted in giant trees. A large number of wooden structures and vine-like "pipes" stacked from layer to layer. Extends from the branches of the branch and merges with the base of the crystal array. Accompanied by a clattering sound, Margarita saw a "ground" near the base open, and the leaves, which appeared to be neat and dense, shuddered and flicked back to the sides, revealing a slanting downward The ladder seems to lead to a deep place.

    Despite being wrapped in layers of leaves and branches, this channel is not dim. A large number of glowing flowers and fine vines hang down from the "walls" on both sides of the channel, illuminating the location like lights. The "small world" in the canopy.

    "Here is my ''research room''. I built it in my body so that it''s more convenient to use," Bertila said to Margarita, and took the lead in walking forward. "Please come with me- ¡ªNote that at the foot, this step is a little steep, and I ¡¯m recently thinking about how to grow this part again. ¡±

    "It''s really ... clever," Margarita kept up with each other''s "footsteps" and took several technicians and accompanying soldiers into this "secret space" that belongs exclusively to Bertila. She looked at the leaves on both sides with surprise. The glowing plants on the walls and the cleverly grown steps and corridors couldn''t help but sigh, "I didn''t expect you to have such creativity, Ms. Bertilla."

    "... In fact, I almost forgot that I still have this kind of creativity," Bertila''s footsteps seemed to pause a little, and then he continued to walk forward, "Curiosity, creativity, learning new things, observing this world ... I have discarded a lot of things, but recently I am trying to get them back. "

    During the talk, they had already walked the slightly steep stairs and entered a rather wide space.

    This is a roughly ellipsoidal "world in a tree", Margarita swears that even in her most imaginative dream, she has never seen such a weird but wonderful scene-

    Sturdy wooden shells and supporting columns prop up the place. Numerous green leaves and rattan walls make up the walls, floor and roof of this ellipsoidal space, countless luminous plants-including flowers and hanging mycelium- -Provide lighting to make it look like a brightly lit plant cave. And in this "hole ***", Margarita saw many things that are difficult for humans to understand. There were light and dark vines distributed along the ground, and some were hanging on the wall of nearby leaves. Like a bag, there are some wooden, stacked platforms, and the most striking is the center of the whole space ... some structure.

    It was a huge sac that hung down from the ceiling. About dozens of vines and tubular tissues of varying thickness extended from the top of the sac. The entire sac resembled a brown-red bag, which seemed to be filled with some kind of emission. With the passage of time, some thin "membrane" on the capsule still pulsates slightly, and there are things like blood vessels changing in light and dark.

    It is a bit disturbing, but with a certain mysterious appeal. It obviously has some connection with the biochemical technology of the end of the world, but it does not have the **** crazy feeling.

    "I haven''t let anyone else come here," Bertila said to Margarita. "As you can see, this is a place built according to my" survival mode ", and the things here are only available to me. Right By the way, should n¡¯t I be considered a ¡°violation¡±? I did n¡¯t take up any public resources, just do some research work here-I am also a druid after all. ¡±

    "Um ... I don''t think this is a violation," Margarita thought for a long time before organizing the language. "Strictly speaking ... this is your own" physical structure adjustment ", and I don''t think there is any way to stipulate it in the laws of the Empire. How should you grow ... "

    With that said, this imperial female general seemed to feel that the current topic was a little too brain-burning, so she quickly waved her hand before the topic became more bizarre: "We will not discuss this anymore-Ms. Bertilla, you just mentioned that you are from the signal Analyzed the clue, is this related to this "secret base"? "

    "Oh, of course, because the clue is what I researched here." Bertila nodded and led the crowd to a bud in the ellipsoidal space, and as Margarita and others approached, This one-foot tall bud suddenly unfolded on its own, and the originally curled green leaves stretched out, revealing its pure white inner wall.

    "What is this?" Margarita frowned and asked curiously.

    "It''s just a little trick that can be used to present the picture-for me, it is more convenient to directly control the plants than the magic net crystals," Bertila said casually. "This is just irrelevant details, I want to give you It''s ... this. "

    As she spoke, she communicated the plant structure in front of her. Margarita looked at it curiously, and then she was amazed to see that dark green marks suddenly appeared on the inner wall of the pure white leaf.

    "Since the last time I received strange signals, I have been thinking about the meaning of those signals-scholars have used many methods to crack it, including passwords, code words, converted into sound, into the" alphabet "... I also used many methods, but all failed. The short tremors did n¡¯t seem to have any logic. They did n¡¯t correspond to some kind of codebook, and there was no number rule. After converting to sound, there was only noise ... So in the end, I suddenly took the risk The idea came out: Maybe these tremors don''t involve passwords? Maybe they are some ... simpler things? "

    Bertila recounted the various attempts he had made while adjusting the lines emerging from the blade, drawing more details in front of Margarita''s eyes.

    "... I used a very simple method that no one tried: draw the tremor directly. You see, when the strong tremor appears, a dot is left-just like the ink dot, it is very small Small; then weak tremor or blank noise, then leave it blank. If the duration of a tremor is regarded as a ''grid'', then how many ''grid'' blanks are left as long as the weak tremor and white noise last ... ¡­

    "Then here, this is very important. It took me a long time to figure out how to deal with the changes here-in the signal we received, a very short and very sharp waveform appeared every other segment, I started I thought it also represented some kind of ''line'', but in the end I learned that it means ... to change a line.

    "Similarly, we have also received several other very short and sharp waveforms, each of which has its own meaning, used to locate the subsequent" dot "at a specific relative position in the previous section of content ..."

    On the blades, there are more and more marks imprinted by magic. According to the idea of ??Bertila, the mysterious signal "monitored" by the Sorin Hub is quickly transformed into a pattern composed of dots and blanks. At this time, Margarita is almost certain-Bertilla''s thinking is correct!

    Because the dots are not arranged randomly, their arrangement is showing neat and regular shapes!

    "What''s this?" Finally, a technician standing behind Margarita couldn''t help but speak. The middle-aged man in the short gown of the Magi Technician stared at the "round" presented on the blade. "Click the picture" and cried out in amazement, "This ..."

    "A square, the squares formed by connecting the dots into lines, are very ... regular, and the number of dots on each side is exactly the same." Said Bertila, and the dark green pattern imprinted on the leaf between her words It is still extending.

    Those striking dots have been connected into a square shape, but obviously this is not all-there are still new dots popping up in the blank area beside the square, and they are obviously arranged in lines and combined into patterns !

    Margarita and the entourage all stared at it all, speculating on what it would eventually look like, but after a few seconds, it suddenly stopped.

    Those subsequent dots only formed a short line segment, and then stopped abruptly.

    "What about the follow-up?" Margarita couldn''t help raising her head and asked, "Why is it gone?"

    "The signal was interrupted later," Bertilla opened his hand. "I have recorded so much. You know, the efficiency of using these tremors to record graphics is very very low. We may have to record continuously for a long time without interruption. The signal can describe this thing completely-but the signal I received was only ten minutes.

    "... Damn ..." Margarita couldn''t help whispering a little lady''s words, and then revealed a thoughtful look, "So the essence of these signals ..."

    "It should be a picture, what we see is probably only a part of it-it is still unknown how large it is, and its meaning and the sender are completely mysterious," Bertila opened his hand very humanely, shaking Shaking his head, "I even suspect that this is a drawing, of course, this is just a guess-after all, there are too few parts to see."

    "All in all, now we can basically be sure that this thing cannot be some kind of ''natural phenomenon''," Margarita took a deep breath. "No matter who is doing this kind of thing, in short, there is a certain existence that has been uninterrupted. Send us a picture-it may not be sent to us deliberately, but an indiscriminate broadcast, just caught by our crystal array. In any case, this matter must be reported to the Imperial Capital immediately. "

    "Of course," Bertila nodded. "This thing is very unusual. Think about the network whistle that happened not long ago ... There are more and more disturbing things in this world."

    "Um ... speaking of, when did you discover these laws?" Margarita suddenly looked at Beltira with a curious look on her face.

    "Just a few hours ago," Bertie pulled his lips, suspecting a smile. "Luck took up most of the ideas-the thoughts I thought did not conform to the normal rules of password cracking. I can only say that it made me lucky. Hit the ground. "

    "That''s still a remarkable achievement," Margarita praised sincerely, and then couldn''t help turning her head, her eyes fell on the bladder in the center of this ellipsoidal space, "Actually I wanted to ask just now, what is this thing for ...?

    There are a lot of strange things in this ellipsoidal space, but most of them are at least in line with the characteristics of common things such as vines, flowers, branches and leaves. The only thing hanging in the center of the space is the strange and mysterious It''s hard to ignore. Margarita was attracted by her as soon as she came in, but she didn''t want to ask about the official business. At this time, after the business was over, she couldn''t help but speak.

    In front of him, the former dean of all things dying ... what is being studied in her "private research room"?

    Hearing Margarita ¡¯s inquiry, Bertilla ¡¯s face did n¡¯t look strange (mainly planted faces were not easy to make expressions), but her tone brought a hint of pride: ¡°That ¡¯s I have optimized and supplemented myself. This time I was able to successfully crack the clues in the signal, but also thanks to the aid of this thing. If you want to see it, I can open the bag outside, but the things inside are not for ordinary people. Words may have some visual impact ... you must be mentally prepared. "

    Margarita suddenly smiled and said quite confidently: "Of course-we are all specially trained and will not be overwhelmed by any situation. You can open it to satisfy our curiosity. Heart it. "

    Bertila nodded and waved it gently. The bladder in the middle of the "room" suddenly heard a wriggling and rustling sound, and then the surface of the layer of maroon bladder appeared. Many neatly arranged cracks, the entire package structure blooms like petals, revealing the transparent oval inner shell inside, the translucent nutrient solution in the inner shell, and the huge and large soaked in nutrient solution Amazing biological tissue.

    That turned out to be a brain! A "synthetic brain" that is nearly one person tall and soaked in nutrient solution!

    Margarita, a specially trained imperial officer, opened her eyes when she saw the thing, and immediately felt the hair on her body slightly raised: "This ... what is this !?"

    "I created a brain for myself-try to imitate the human brain, of course, there is a problem with the size ... I didn''t want to make it so big at first." Bertila said with no change in expression, as if it was just a trivial matter The little things are average.

    Margarita felt that her thoughts could no longer keep up with the vegetative in front of her. When she asked questions, her head was dizzy: "How do you think of creating a brain for yourself?"

    Bertila thought hard this time, and patiently explained to each other: "After becoming a plant, I found that my way of thinking is also moving closer to the direction of the plant every day. In recent times, I have even been like a real tree. Standing here, I do n¡¯t want to do anything except basking in the sun and shaking the leaves in the wind ... I am worried about this situation, so I created a brain for myself to help myself stabilize my recognition as a "person" I know, as for the improvement of logical thinking ability and association ability brought by this brain ... in fact, it is a windfall. "

    Margarita''s wide-eyed eyes finally recovered slowly. She looked strangely at the former dean of all things in front of her, and suddenly felt that it was still too much effort to communicate with a plant ...

 Chapter 936ï¼š Obituary

    A large-scale magic net covers the entire empire. Information circulates on this network, and energy flows in this network. The originally loosely isolated human society has never been so tightly and efficiently connected together, even if It happened in a distant and foreign country, and it can instantly cross the distance of thousands of mountains and rivers.

    Green, the tower guard, wore a loose shirt and sat in his workshop. Double-layer thickened windows block the chilling wind outside the tower, and the heating system inside the tower makes the room warm like the afternoon of the spring and summer. In a room that is not too large, it seems quite quiet. In addition to the buzzing or clicking sounds occasionally made by certain machinery and equipment during operation, you can only hear the noisy sound of the food on the nearby heating table being heated.

    Above the small magic net terminal in front of Green, a big boy with freckles appeared on the holographic projection, talking with excitement: "...the neural network course is very interesting, Magnum Mr. is actually a very interesting teacher. Although his voice is very loud, I recently discovered that he is not as old-fashioned as other teachers..."

    "Are you still used to adapting there?" Green''s face couldn''t help but smile. "Is everything in the Imperial Capital very expensive? Is the money enough?"

    "You ask this every time-it''s enough, don''t worry," Strom''s face in the holographic projection showed a helpless expression. "The college district has shops and canteens that are open to students and teachers. The countryside is still cheap, and I also found a short-term job that does not affect my studies. I went to the school¡¯s laboratory to help. I earn three pounds a week."

    "Oh... that''s good..." Greene nodded and said-he can''t actually imagine the life in the college, and he doesn''t understand what kind of "work" the student helps in the school''s laboratory. In the cheerful expression and the description of the other party, he can still feel a contentment and happiness.

    "Ah, I won''t tell you anymore-time is coming and I will have classes in a moment."

    "Okay, okay, you take care of yourself over there, don''t clash with your classmates..."

    The holographic projection disappeared, the runes on the base of the Magic Web terminal dimmed one by one, Greene blinked, shook his head with a smile, and stood up from behind the table.

    Sending the eldest son to Imperial College seems to be a very correct choice. Storm is still very motivated far away from his hometown, which makes the tower guard who is a scribe from the background unable to bear some pride and anticipation.

    There seems to be a very decent person at home-the tower guard thought so.

    With a good mood, he walked to the heating station not far away, ready to get the already hot food, but he just got up and took three or five steps, a clear ringtone suddenly came from behind, and the magic network terminal on the table again It turned bright once.

    This kind of "ringtone" is only available after the technicians have upgraded the equipment here in recent weeks. The magician technicians of the Imperial Capital have made some improvements to the magic network terminal, replacing the originally unobtrusive hum with a louder ringtone. Buzz, in Green''s view, this improvement is very effective-the bell is obviously more penetrating than the buzz, and now he will not miss important information even if he is in the next room.

    The tower guard turned his head and saw that the Monet terminal had started by itself. The holographic projection above the terminal showed the rotating emblem of the Empire Network Control Center. This made him take it seriously and quickly came to the table-the terminal It connects itself and presents the emblem of the control center, which shows that the information transmitted afterwards is a network-wide broadcast directly sent by the Royal Capital Headquarters. This kind of information is usually a great event!

    After a few seconds of ringing, a message from the Royal Capital headquarters was sent, and the printing device connected to the magic net terminal on the desktop immediately started itself, accompanied by a sound of gear bearing rotation and the friction of paper in the machine. Green saw the precision equipment spit out a document quickly.

    He stepped forward and pulled the paper clip of the printing device to cut the document from the continuous paper roll, and then his eyes fell on the solidified and cooled ink, and the words at the beginning of the document came to his eyes:

    "From the Cecil Empire Magic Network Communications Authority-forwarded to all levels of the Empire''s hubs-all levels of hubs to keep files-the following text:

    "The results of the investigation of the recent "Magic Goddess Stop Feedback" incident by the Imperial Mage Association, Transcendental Administration, Royal Magical Adviser, and Theological Management Office..."

    Greene couldn¡¯t help blinking when he saw this¡ªthe goddess of magic stopped giving feedback. He also heard about it. Although he was not a mage and did not believe in the goddess of magic, he had been in this Luan hub for a long time. He is probably the most well-informed person in the work. He has mentioned this in many transcripts of information that has come and gone recently, and many mages have discussed the magical "disappearance" of the goddess of magic in the magic web communication It''s really hard not to pay attention.

    As far as he knows, this event has even alarmed the emperor and the universities and great magicians of the emperor. There is even an emergency investigation team set up to investigate this matter. The members of the investigation team were announced. The composition of the team is luxurious. The three princes of the empire are among them. There are also several great magicians who were famous in the Ansu era. The third-party advisor, Wright of the Holy Light Church and the living saint Veronica Moen, even the emperor himself appeared on the list of the investigation team as a supervisor...

    It can be said that except for the founding time, Green has never seen so many awesome names in the same place in his life-he believes that even the most ignorant rural peasant women will see it when they see that list Respectfully, and immediately realized how credible and reliable this team responsible for investigating the gods.

    Now this extremely luxurious investigation team has completed the investigation? Was the reason why the magic goddess suddenly stopped feedback?

    Green, an ordinary person who did not believe in the magical goddess, was irresistibly curiosity. He hurried to look down, but when he saw the subsequent text, his eyes were frozen for a moment:

    "...We have announced to the whole society with a sad heart that our respectable, great magical goddess Mirmina, who has guided and sheltered all the casters of the mortal world, has unfortunately fallen in the near future..."

    ...

    Information passes through the magic network, through this communication network that keeps everyone together, spreading rapidly across the whole land, from Luan City to Winter Winter Castle, from Shilin City to Changfeng, from tower to tower. The information station, from the terminal of the magic network broadcast to the communication rooms of the newspaper offices in various places... The whole territory of the broadcast from the communication management bureau of the magic capital repeated all over and over again.

    At the Paramel Observatory, Morgan Hugo suddenly stood up from behind the desk. The respectable old mage glared, his beard trembling slightly, and a piece of paper just spit out from the printing equipment Lying quietly on the table in front of him, the text on it was legible:

    "...Ms. Mirmina is a respectable guide and shelterer. During the long years of human civilization, he dedicatedly performed and performed the priesthood and responsibilities. He guided us through the darkness of early civilization. Ignorance, he protected fragile mortals from the long nights of early civilization...

    "...Ms. Mirmina''s life is a glorious life, a life of love, a life of greatness, and a life of battle. He is both a mentor and a warrior who leads the mortal civilization, and he is brave to fight. of¡­¡­"

    The black handwriting on the paper was printed in the eyes of Morgen Hugo. The old mage had lost all of his sharp thinking and decent demeanor for a time. He didn¡¯t know what he should do now, and he didn¡¯t even know what should be in his mind. What to think about ¡ª just like most mortals, he never thought he would face the fall of a **** someday, nor did he think that the news of the fall of the **** would appear in front of his eyes in this form, something incredible. The degree is beyond the scope of human intelligence, so that the old mage did not even realize that this "obituary" was very strange in itself.

    With a bang, the door of the room was pushed open by someone, and Morgan Hugo raised his head in a daze, but saw another high-level mage wearing a robe standing there-it was Para The second person in charge of the Mel Observatory was a trustworthy friend he called from the St. Sunil Astrological Association''s soft and hard foam, and at this moment the gray-haired mage was glaring like a nightmare. The awakened person was standing there in a daze and consternation.

    "Morgan!" the mage standing at the door finally shouted loudly, "God, did you see the news broadcast on the devil''s net today?!"

    "I saw...I still have a printed file here, which was printed by the device itself..." Morgan groaned and pointed at the paper on the table. "Benjamin, are we dreaming? The goddess of magic... Has it fallen?!"

    "Goddess of magic..." The great magician called Benjamin took a breath, and then quickly walked to Morgan''s desk. He saw the print with a slight ink smell on his face. It''s a mixture of several expressions, "...I thought I was dreaming a minute ago, but...damn...Morgan, we..."

    He reached for the print and grunted for a few seconds before reorganizing the language: "Morgan, is this credible? Is the news credible?"

    "This is from the capital of the emperor, with the signature and stamp of His Majesty the Emperor, and the seals of the three magistrates..." Morgan Hugo finally woke up from the daze, and he looked at Benjamin in a complex expression Printout, "At least the file itself is absolutely true, and the message above..."

    Benjamin shook his head: "I haven''t received feedback from the Goddess of Magic for many days. Although I have rarely prayed before, I can at least understand the feeling of the goddess'' feedback."

    Morgan opened his mouth. He didn''t say what he wanted to say. He looked at the print again. Looking at the sincere and touching words of mourning, the heart finally felt a weird feeling: "This is a copy A eulogy written by humans to the gods... Benjamin, I always think it¡¯s weird, mourning the gods...can you imagine? mourning the gods..."

    "How can I write the words of mourning?" Benjamin raised his eyes, and smiled and raised the paper in his hand. "How do you let His Majesty the Emperor write? He has exhausted the words of grief and praise..."

    Yes, a letter of mourning written by humans to the gods is really weird. It is so weird that it shouldn¡¯t appear in this world at all, but as Benjamin said-if not, how can it be written What?

    If the gods really fell, then humans can only mourn so much, Morgan thinks so, he thinks that he thinks these eulogy is strange, only because... In his limited life, he has never experienced it The fall of the gods.

    Now, he may really have to experience it once.

    The print at the end of Benjamin''s hand is clear and sharp: "...we mourn Ms. Mirmina, the goddess of magic, and feel sorry for his fall. Such a dedicated deity is worthy of all mortals, at least all humans. Reminiscence, in order to express the condolences and remembrance of the magic goddess Mirmina, after the joint research and decision of Emperor Govin Cecil, the Empire¡¯s Supreme Government Office, and the Empire Theological Management Office, the''Fun of the Gods'' And commemorative activities, national sirens, bells and horns will sound on that day, and the imperial dragon cavalry will perform a grand see-off ceremony...

    "Your Majesty the Emperor called here, hoping that all the casters across the country would observe silence on that day to express our feelings of sadness..."

    Morgan Hugo closed his eyes. Although he was not a devout believer in magic goddess-or almost everyone is not a devout believer in magic goddess-but the words of sincerity in this memorial speech are still deep The earth touched his heart, as if he could feel the sadness of His Majesty the Emperor while writing these words, and he was deeply affected by the emotion passed from the words.

    As for the eulogy in the eulogy and the weirdness of the draft itself...it is now less important.

    How can it be written? No one has ever experienced such a thing...

    ...

    "This news will soon spread throughout the country..."

    Windsor Maple sighed softly and glanced at the original manuscript in front of him, the expression on his face could not express sadness and joy.

    Daniel sat opposite her, the old mage''s face was as cold and slightly gloomy as ever: "In fact it has been sent to the whole country through the network of communication towers, but the newspapers and announcements at the end will delay a little time. But this has little effect. The mages have the most communication resources, and they will receive the news first."

    "Next... we''re going to prepare for the funeral seriously," Windsor nodded. "This is our first joint operation with the Cecil, and we have been working hurriedly with such short preparation time. , Your Majesty hopes that we will go all out to avoid any lapses in front of the Cecil."

    "Of course, neither of us will live up to His Majesty''s expectations," Daniel''s mouth seemed to have a slight imperceptible smile, but the smile was fleeting, "then I will leave first-the''Transnational Funeral Council'' side is still waiting for me ."

    Windsor stood up and watched as the old mage left the room and disappeared deep in the hallway. Then she retracted her gaze, as if talking to herself again, and whispering again as if seeking evidence again: "Goddess of magic..."

    There is no feedback in the spiritual world, and the end of prayer is empty.

    Windsor finally received no response-about the magic goddess did die.

 Chapter 937ï¼š funeral

    The goddess of magic probably really won''t come back.

    Victor awakened from the deep meditation and saw the familiar magic laboratory in front of him, with unfolded books and rune stones arranged neatly on the table not far away, and the copper kettle on the side was floating. There was a slight lilac smoke, and the scent of incense was escaping from there.

    There are still some light and chaotic impressions in his mind, that is the "revelation" brought by deep meditation, which may also be mixed with a little "shadow" like a mixture of dreams and fantasy. He shook his head, leaving those impressions of no practical meaning out of his mind: in those impressions, there was no feedback from the magic goddess.

    Victor exhaled softly, feeling that his spirit had completely recovered-as an old mage who was no longer young, his energy was not as good as before, doing several magic experiments or conducting high-intensity calculations for several hours in a row He must use deep meditation to recover, but he feels that he is very early to "retire". In terms of the life span of a high-level transcendental person, he may still be able to loyal to the Wild family for half a century. The wisdom and experience accumulated for most of your life, as well as the accurate judgment of things and changes in the situation, are the key to ensuring that you have the opportunity to continue to be loyal.

    The old mage who served as a high-level consultant in the Winter Castle left his laboratory. He came to the corridor outside and saw the attendants polishing the beautiful crystal windows, and the snow-capped mountains outside the window were in a clear sky. The lower part became clearer and sharper, and there were soldiers and battle mage standing on the corner of the corridor meticulously, looking spiritual and majestic.

    The hostess was not in the castle. She went to the Imperial Capital a few days ago in a passenger aircraft (based on the dragon cavalry technology). As a member of the "investigation team", she participated in the investigation of the strange disappearance of the magic goddess. On the day the master left, the Winter Castle still had to maintain orderly operations, which was the main job of Victor and several other consultants and housekeepers.

    But in fact, this kind of work was not theirs. When Ms. Maggie was still in the castle, if the hostess occasionally went out and did not take her, then the maidservant would be in charge of everything in the castle. This may sound strange to outsiders. They should have difficulty imagining how a "maid"--even a maidservant--has the qualifications and ability to manage such a castle and command a large number of mages and noble knights in the castle. And only those who really live in this castle will understand that maidservant''s ability and ... combat power.

    However, Ms. Maggie has not returned to the northern border for a long time. She seems to be busy serving another mission assigned by the hostess and is directly serving the royal family.

    A high-ranking attendant wearing a blue and white smock hurriedly walked through the corridor. When he passed by Victor, the old mage called him: "How is the castle prepared for the ceremony?"

    "Master Victor," the attendant stopped and paid a tribute to the great magician. "The castle is ready-the horn has been polished, and the guard has put on an ceremonial costume. Everyone, including the painter and the kitchen maid. We have all been notified in place, we just wait for the bell to ring."

    Victor nodded: "Very good, well done-keep busy."

    The high-ranking attendant left, the old mage thought for a moment, then he sensed the direction of the others, and he got up and flew across the corridor, and went straight to a terrace at the end of the second floor cloister of the castle.

    Several people have gathered here, and it seems that they are waiting for something while negotiating. A translucent breeze shield covers this open semi-circular terrace, blocking the cold wind from the mountains in the north. To make this terrace as comfortable and pleasant as the interior space.

    The old mage controlled flying and landed smoothly on the terrace. A middle-aged mage wearing a light blue robe immediately greeted him: "Master Victor, are you finished meditation?"

    "Meditation is over," Victor nodded and asked casually, "Is there new news coming from the hostess?"

    "A communication came about half an hour ago," the middle-aged mage nodded back. "Let''s just follow the process issued by the''Transnational Funeral Council'', pay attention to order and personnel safety. There is nothing else to order."

    The order of the hostess still continues the previous content, it seems that this matter will not change today-the magical goddess probably will not come back again.

    "Is the Sheriff of Buddy Moore responsible for the order in the city?" Victor looked at the other man on the terrace and asked casually.

    "Yes," said the middle-aged lady wearing a black conservative jacket with a golden collar on her collar. "A security team has been arranged in all the gathering and viewing areas, and medical personnel have been seated everywhere in the city. . Almost all citizens participating in the ceremony have gathered in several squares and two open spaces outside the city-places that other patrols can''t see, I will always pay attention to them with the eyes of the master."

    Victor nodded and calmed down slightly.

    Today, a special funeral will be held, and mortals will bury a god. However, for most ordinary people in the city, the goddess of magic is a **** who has nothing to do with them, except for the amazing gimmick of "Falling God". In addition to attracting enough attention and shock, most people gathered today are actually looking at the lively, but because they are looking at the lively citizens... Maintaining order is a particularly important task.

    There are too many people, and the "fall of the gods" really attracts too many people, and this makes Victor as a mage feel more uncomfortable.

    He looked at the middle-aged mage wearing a light blue robe, as if he wanted to say something, but before he spoke, a melodious bell from the direction of the castle''s main building suddenly interrupted his movements.

    The bell was melodious and low, the rhythm was slow and solemn, and the heavy and blunt sound of the metal impact penetrated the air with a sound, rippling around around the Winter Castle, and at the same time as the castle bell sounded, below Several bell towers in the city also began to operate at almost the same time, and mechanical synchronization devices accurately driven them, and the solemn bells immediately enveloped the entire city.

    Immediately afterwards, the magic net terminals inside and outside the castle were activated at the same time, and a deep and solemn voice came from the magic devices located in the Winter Garden, the meeting hall, and the city square: "All attention, silence begins."

    Everyone on the terrace closed their mouths at the same time and began to observe silence in accordance with the rules of the process. The whole city became extremely quiet in an instant. Only the bells seemed to have not dispersed, echoing illusionally in people''s ears.

    Three minutes later, the silent session ended, and Victor heard a loud horn suddenly coming from the direction of the city wall. He raised his head subconsciously. After a moment, he saw a few small black suddenly rise in the direction of the southwestern city wall. Shadows, those dark shadows took off from the city walls, getting closer and closer, gradually showing a clear, inverted cone-like outline, they passed the main body of the castle in a low buzzing sound, and then toward the city He flew, circled over the city and returned to the castle, and continued to accelerate towards the distant frozen mountains.

    That was the Dragon Cavalry squad attached to the Winter Castle. They carried the "relic ash" of the goddess of magic. According to the process, they would sprinkle the ashes to the mountains in the north before the sun sets.

    In such a looped process, Victor finally felt a bit sad-although like most wizards, he was just a shallow believer of the magic goddess, but the shallow believer was also a believer after all, and at this moment he finally had something about what happened There was a sense of realism. Although it felt a little weird, he really realized...the goddess of magic could not come back.

    At the funeral, in the heart of each participant, the goddess just left like a human, and he really couldn''t come back.

    ...

    The Dragon Cavalry Flying Squadron passed the city at a low altitude, and the buzzing sound came from the sky. After these aircraft carrying the "relic ash" accelerated to the direction of the Baishui River, broadcasts were set up across the city. A low and solemn voice came from the installation and began to mourn the goddess Mirmina.

    Amber stepped forward and opened the study window, allowing the sounds outside to be heard more clearly into the room-those sounds echoed between the tall buildings of Cecil City, and when they were passed in, they were stacked one after another. There is a trace of unreal texture like a large chant.

    Gao Wen stood behind the window, gazing calmly at the clear blue sky outside.

    The three chief executives of Herty, Victoria and Baldwin stood beside Gao Wen. They listened to the movements outside and looked at each other. After a while, their expressions were a little weird.

    "The funeral seems to be going very smoothly..." Hetty twitched her lips and said to Gao Wen, "There has been news of the Dragon Cavalry being lifted up everywhere."

    "''Ashes'' spilled into the mountains and the earth, the goddess'' soul returned to this world..." Baldwin whispered, "This symbolism... is indeed extraordinary."

    "Professional," Amber returned from the window commented on the side, "Very professional."

    Gao Wen actually thought it was weird, but he still kept his majestic ancestors'' design, and nodded slightly and said, "We have established a very professional committee for the sense of ritual at this moment."

    "A **** died like a mortal at the funeral. The more solemn the ritual at this time, the more indisputable his "death" was," Hetty said, but then whispered whisperedly. Get up, "But...in another sense, the goddess of magic is still''alive'' after all...Isn''t it a little bit wrong to do this..."

    "Somewhat unsuitable?" Gao Wen glanced at Hetty and shook his head with a smile. "But isn''t Ms. Mirmina''s biggest wish to destroy her own **** position-we are helping her a lot, believe me , That''Goddess'' definitely has no opinion, maybe she would also like to thank us."

    "...To be honest, I even suspected that she was secretly watching her funeral throughout," Amber murmured next to her. "After all, she took the initiative to hide, and she was not locked in the shadow world, she secretly No one knows when he slips out."

    "That''s not what we care about," Gao Wen said casually.

    During their speeches, the mourning speech that resounded throughout the city gradually came to an end. In the storytelling of the announcer, the meaningful life of Ms. Mirmina, the magical goddess of love, greatness, and wisdom, was summed up. Cecil''s royal family and the highest government office made an attribute for this deity, affirming his outstanding contribution to the development of mortal civilization. The basic summary is-

    After the proposal of the Office of Administration, the discussion of the three consuls and the approval of the emperor, the life of Ms. Mirmina, the goddess of magic, is a life of selfless dedication, a life of love and generosity, and a life of active struggle, the people of Cecil and the world All mortals who have been blessed by the goddess of magic will remember him forever and wish him all the best.

    And the formations of the Dragoons everywhere soon came to the news that they had successfully completed their mission.

    In the eyes of as many witnesses as possible, the pilots of the empire carried out the largest joint flight mission in history, giving the "gods" of the goddess of magic... to the sprinkles he loved and loved. soil of.

    Sprinkle evenly.

    "I really didn''t expect you to write something like this... a memorial speech," Victoria looked at Gao Wen, and there was always no expression on the frozen face, but the tone was obviously a little weird, "I never thought you would use this Many words of praise to describe a god... To be honest, to be able to get such a "funeral" is also glorious for anyone."

    "Giving honor to the deceased is the least need to be mean. I can generously give all the praises of the world to the goddess of magic, because she is already''dead'', not to mention that the more sincere our memorial service, she will die. "The more you look like a person," Gao Wen said with a smile, "and the mourning message was not meant for the dead-it was for the living."

    "I don''t know what''s going on at Tifeng," Baldwin said suddenly. "I hope the Tifeng people don''t make trouble."

    "I believe in them at this point," Gao Wen said. "Maybe they don''t have Magic Net communications and Dragoons, but they have communication towers across the country and two or three times more Griffins and Wizards than our Dragoons. Troops, and in the matter of''making big scenes'', an old empire will never be shabby than the young Cecil. They will also have a grand funeral there,"

    As he said, he glanced at the mechanical clock hanging on the wall not far away, and then nodded to the three magistrates in front of him: "It''s almost time, it seems that this''funeral'' has ended successfully, we talk Talk about other topics."

    He left the window and returned to the back of the desk. However, when he just sat down and was about to start a conversation, his eyes solidified for a while.

    Above the wooden desk, the arcane energy free in the air was focused out of thin air, leaving a scorched dent on the table quickly, the dent lines extending rapidly, and gradually spelled a striking word-

    "thank you--"

    Gao Wen: "..."

    Before he tried to capture the breath, the energy focused out of thin air dissipated and nothing was left.

    Gao Wen shook his head, brushed his hand on the table, erased the handwriting, and whispered, "Hide it up, just hide it."

 Chapter 938ï¼š Travel preparation and listening plan

    To be honest, when he saw the handwriting that appeared on the desktop, Gao Wen¡¯s heart was not as calm as he showed it-although he said that the magic goddess had to thank himself a few minutes ago, he really did not expect the other party to be really. Thank you one...

    Is this the "character" of the magic goddess? It feels really different from Amorn or Naritel Duvalt...

    But even if there are a lot of messy thoughts in his heart, he still controls the change of his expression well. After all, there are still many people in the room. He still has to maintain the dignity of people in such occasions.

    "Ancestor," Hetty noticed Gavin''s movements on the desk and couldn''t help asking curiously, "What happened...ah? What''s wrong with the table?"

    Gao Wen glanced down at the table. The new desk, which had not been replaced for a long time, was first engraved with a thank you by the goddess of magic, and then he was wiped away with a layer. There was a big pit in the middle, which was used as a desk for the emperor. It seemed like a big deal-it made him feel a pity: "Just... there were mosquitoes."

    The three chief executives present were dumbfounded: "..."

    This is obviously not easy to believe, but since the ancestors/empire emperors have said that there are mosquitoes... then there are really mosquitoes.

    "Cough, back to this table..." Gao Wengan coughed twice, wanting to end this embarrassing topic as soon as possible, "Well, change the tabletop."

    "Yes... Ancestors," Herty nodded, and then hurriedly followed what Gavin showed-and ended the current topic stiffly, "Then about your plan to travel to Tallonde..."

    "That''s exactly what I''m going to say," Gao Wen nodded immediately, receiving Hetty''s words, "According to the agreement made with the''representative'' of Tallonde before, after the "god burial" of the goddess of magic, I It¡¯s almost time to leave ¡ª of course not immediately, we can still prepare, but after all, it is a promised thing, and I don¡¯t plan to procrastinate too much.¡±

    "You really decided to go to that... mysterious Tallonde?" Although Baldwin knew that this was a good decision, he couldn''t help asking more.

    "You don''t have to be so nervous-Tallonde is not God Realm or Hell, it''s just another kingdom that is also on this planet," Gao Wen said without a hassle. "The Dragon Race is indeed a mysterious race, but They are also a civilization that can communicate, and we can formally establish diplomatic relations with the Principality of the Holy Dragon, so it is the correct state of mind to regard Tallonde as a''country''."

    Standing next to him, Victoria with no expression on her face broke the silence: "In the northern realm, there have been many legends about the "dragon" since ancient times. Although most of them are nonsense, the legend itself can reflect a lot of information- ¡ªDragon is a mysterious, but actually a race that has been active on the mainland of Loren and the border of human civilization. They have a mysterious purpose, and we don¡¯t know anything about it...Your time in Tallond The brigade may help humans understand what the dragons want to do, but they must also be prepared to face risks."

    "This is of course," Gao Wen nodded slightly, and then looked at Victoria''s crystal-clear and indifferent eyes. "For this trip to Tallonde, the empire''s internal affairs have basically been arranged, I I believe you will take care of daily state affairs on the day I leave temporarily, and besides... I have a special task for you."

    Victoria immediately stood upright, a trace of solemnity appeared on his face: "Please tell me."

    "You don''t have to be so nervous," Gao Wen waved his hand. "I just hope you make sure that all the magic net hub towers in the north are in the best state, and adjust all the crystal arrays on the north coast to let them listen to the direction of the north pole with the highest sensitivity Signal-at the same time, I will also bring a set of the most advanced magic network terminal to keep in touch with the North Coast."

    "You intend to maintain contact with the empire in this way?" Victoria frowned slightly. "... IMHO, this should not be feasible. It completely exceeds the communication distance of the existing magic network hub and is vast. There are still very strong disturbances on the ocean, not to mention a storm in the middle..."

    "Of course I know," Gao Wen interrupted the other party. "I wanted to take this opportunity to collect data on the Magic Interference and the magical interference in the marine area, especially the latter. This part of the data is very useful, and we are in urgent need of it. The offshore route leading to the moss forest in Beigang has already started trial operation, but the progress of data collection in the distant sea has been slow, and it is difficult for our existing technology to collect the magic parameters outside the Violet Strait-exactly, this time the Dragons provide us It''s a''smooth car''."

    "It turns out that...I understand," Victoria lowered his head. "I will do what you ordered."

    "Well. As for my contact with China, you don''t have to worry about this," Gao Wen nodded, then said, "Dragons have the technology to maintain communication across the endless sea, and I will leave a''Mithril Ring''." , Will be kept by Hetty, and use it to contact me in special circumstances."

    He then discussed some preparation details with Heti and other three people. For the time being, it was the last time to confirm the arrangement of domestic affairs before leaving. After the discussion came to an end, Hetty exhaled slightly and shook his head helplessly: "No matter how you arrange it, you always feel that this is a hasty journey..."

    Gao Wen smiled: "It''s really hasty, but there won''t be many things in the world that can develop as we expect."

    Hetty nodded helplessly, but soon asked like a caretaker butler: "So the entourage of this trip... Are you sure you only bring Amber and Veronica?"

    "Did I still take the entire Imperial Guard to''guest''?" Gao Wen looked helplessly at Herty, who was obviously too nervous. "I was invited to be a guest in Tallond, not an attack on the dragon kingdom. In the past, the Dragon Cave expedition, too many entourage can not come in handy, so it is enough to bring Amber and Veronica-Amber is clever and good at investigating, Veronica is more familiar with God¡¯s things, right I think it is right."

    Hetty thought about it, and finally bowed her head and said, "Since this is what you mean..."

    "We can stop talking about this first," Gao Wen waved his hand, and then his face became serious. "A report came from Sorinburg today. I plan to discuss it with you."

    "Solimburg?" Herty looked puzzled, but she reacted almost instantaneously, with a little speculation, "About the mysterious signal I heard before?"

    "Yes-that mysterious signal," Gao Wen looked serious, and reached out to draw a copy from some of the organized documents next to him. "Many scholars in the field of cryptography and writing have failed to study from those for a long time. Clues were found in tremors of unknown significance, but Bertilla opened a new path, and she seemed to find a certain pattern from those tremors..."

    As soon as his words fell, the three big consuls on the scene approached. Even Victoria, who had almost no expression on his face, had a faint expression of curiosity on his face. Obviously, there were more than just a nerve caught by the mysterious signal Those experts and scholars.

    Gao Wen did not deliberately appease people, he simply unfolded the sorted document, took the most important page out of the clip, turned it on the desk, and pushed it to Hetty and others before.

    "What is... what?" Baldwin Franklin looked at the content on the piece of paper in confusion. He looked at a weird picture, which looked like a square made up of a series of small dots. There is a short diagonal line next to the square that seems to be unfinished-the line is also composed of a series of small dots. In the blank space next to the picture, you can see some legends of tremor ripples, marked with descriptions such as tremor cycle and tremor category.

    Not only Baldwin, Herty and Victoria are obviously equally confused after seeing this.

    "This is what Bertilla "reverted" from those signals, an incomplete picture," Gao Wen said, and briefly explained the "technical ideas" mentioned in the document, "she directly converted the tremor It became a picture, using a kind of "interpretation rule" that no one had thought of. She regarded tremor and white noise as dots and blanks, respectively, and outlined it with the clock sequence of the signal itself..."

    Bertilla¡¯s approach is actually not complicated. The people on the scene are smart people who are good at mathematics and technical deduction (except for the amber standing by the window), so Gao Wen simply explained a few words, the three big ruling The officer fully understood the connection between the picture and the mysterious signal.

    Hetty couldn''t help but widen her eyes and looked at the picture with an incredible look: "It''s so simple? The essence of this signal turned out to be a picture?!"

    "It''s unbelievable, but this is probably the truth," Baldwin said thoughtfully. "It''s impossible to get such a neat picture by random testing. The perfect shape of this square shows that Berthila''s idea is correct- -There is a picture hidden in the signal, which is really...interesting."

    "What is the significance of this picture?" Hetty frowned, "Who did this kind of thing?"

    "It is obviously not complete, there are lines that have not been completed next to it. Bertilla believes that we have only received a small piece of content in the complete signal, and that the signals we have received several times should be different''paragraphs''¡ª ¡ªIt''s a pity that the previous two signals were not clear enough or were not recorded in time, so the only sample she can use for analysis is the content received on the 32nd of this month," Gao Wen said casually, "and based on the current record and analysis For these things, Bertila guessed that the complete form of this picture might be some kind of design drawings...Of course, this guess is just for reference, and there are too many subjective assumptions."

    "The drawings...although subjectively conjectured, this statement is really quite attractive," Baldwin shook his head. "In short, no matter what this thing is, it is obviously from the hands of intelligent creatures... send this The signal, the sender must have a purpose, the other party wants to convey some kind of information to us... or to any unspecified target, a target capable of receiving and translating this information..."

    "This is also my opinion," Gao Wen said. "I think this signal is most likely to be uninterruptedly''broadcasting''. It is always on and continues to publish this''drawing'', and the reason why we only receive it occasionally Some of these fragments should be because our magic net crystal array is not specifically used to receive this thing-everything is just a coincidence.

    "This is what I want to tell you: we have to find a way to reproduce this kind of "coincidence" stably.

    "These signals are very unusual, and I believe you can feel this too. Whether it is for academic research or to eliminate the hidden dangers of the magic network communication system, we all need to investigate the secrets behind these signals. The capture, tracking and research of these signals are listed as a formal and long-term project, and the planned continuous interception is carried out within the range covered by the magic net.

    "This project is called the "Listen" plan.

    "So far we don''t know where to start, so I asked Bertila to find all the operating parameters when the signal was captured by the main hub of Sorin, as well as the data of the weather, magnetic field, magic environment and other data at that time. Sorin There may be many "coincidence factors" that the main hub receives the signal, which may be related to the orientation or combination mode of the crystal array at that time, it may be related to the working state of the magic net in the Sorin area at that time, and may even be related to the weather and wind direction at that time. We don¡¯t know which data is useful, so we can only record it all and try it all.

    "Without affecting the daily operation of the Imperial Demonnet, let the hubs and nodes that have spare power adjust to the operating state as close as possible to the''Solin standard parameters'', and see if we can listen to anything, even when it is time We didn¡¯t find out that we at least conducted a running test on the whole magic net."

    As Gao Wen said, he looked at Victoria who was listening carefully.

    "Victoria, the northern border is the key test area-because the first anomalous signal was received at the Winter Castle. Although you have only received it once and the signal status is extremely poor, we still have reason to suspect Wintercastle¡¯s environment may just be suitable for listening to this abnormal signal, so you should pay more attention to this matter."

    Victoria immediately ordered: "Yes, Your Majesty."

    Gao Wen nodded. He exhaled and looked away from the three people in front of the desk. Then he reached out and took out three identical documents from the drawer under the desk and placed them in Heti et al. before.

    "This is a copy of the Sorinburg report, and it also includes more details of the "listening plan" and the "standard parameters" organized by Bertila. You can call a technician to take a look back. I will leave for the time being. During this time, you will begin to prepare for this plan.

    "Then I talked about it today. If there is nothing else, just go and do your own thing.

    "The main process of ¡®God¡¯s Burial¡¯ has ended, but there is still a lot of finishing work before the sun goes down, and it¡¯s up to Hetty to do this.¡±

    The three chief consuls took orders and turned to leave, but when Victoria was about to walk out of the room, Gao Wen suddenly stopped her again.

    "Victoria, wait a minute."

 Chapter 939ï¼š Go to Tallond

    After Hetty and Baldwin left, there were only Gavin and the Duchess of Victoria in the study-Amber was actually there at the beginning, but she disappeared the next second after Gavin announced that the matter was over. She should have rushed to the nearest bar nearby. If she didn¡¯t step on the mousetrap on the road, now she is 80% holding a beer and starting to pause.

    Victoria returned to Kovin''s desk, his eyes seemed a little curious: "Do you have anything else to order?"

    "Did you forget what I mentioned to you before?" Gao Wen smiled, got up and opened a small cabinet beside the desk, and took out a sturdy and exquisite wooden box from it. He handed the wooden box to Victoria. At the same time, the buckle on the lid was opened, "The thing is back to the original owner."

    Victoria immediately guessed the contents of the box. She took a light breath and opened the lid solemnly. A thick book with a mottled cover and a yellowish paper roll was lying quietly on the velvet backing. .

    The ink on this book is already dry, but at the moment when the lid is opened, Victoria still feels that she smells a breath of ink vaguely-that may be her illusion, or it may be that the book repairer is repairing this The smell of the potion used in this ancient book. There seemed to be some fluctuations on her frozen, expressionless face, and a complex look mixed with emotion and joy in her ice-like eyes.

    "This is... the travel book that our family has lost for a long time..." she whispered as if to herself.

    "This is the repaired Travels of Modile," Gao Wen nodded. "It was originally put together by a crappy editor, and it was put together with other scraps, but it has been restored. There are only those precious notes left by Modil Wilde."

    At this point, he paused and added a sentence: "But this travelogue still has something missing-after all, it was something six hundred years ago, and there may be more than one holder in the middle, and some chapters have been lost. Now, I suspect that there is at least a quarter of the space, and this part of the content is unlikely to be found again. I hope you can understand this."

    "It''s very rare, Your Majesty," Victoria said immediately, with a trace of excitement in his eyes, "This book has been lost for a long time, and I haven''t even thought it will be found in my generation-this is for our family It is of great significance. Your Majesty, the Wild family will always remember your kindness!"

    "Then I will accept your gratitude," Gao Wen smiled, and then he turned around. "But while returning this book to you, I still have some things to say-also about this travelogue. ."

    "About this travelogue?" Victoria was a little curious, and she noticed the seriousness in the other person''s eyes. She immediately took it seriously. "Of course, please."

    "Some of the content in this book should not be made public," Gao Wen said, and pointed to the travel notes in Victoria''s hands. "You can see a bookmark in it-open the corresponding position. Since then, 27 The content of the page is the undisclosed part. It contains a special adventure by Modil Wilder, an... adventure near the kingdom of the dragon."

    "Dragon Kingdom?!" Rao Yiwei was always calm, and at this time could not help but exclaim a little, "You mean Talund?!"

    "Yes, Tallond, exactly where I plan to go this time," Gao Wen nodded. "Of course, my trip to Tallond and Modil Wilde¡¯s six hundred years ago Adventure is not connected."

    Victoria nodded, then couldn''t help but ask: "Why can''t this part of the adventure record be made public?"

    "Modier came into contact with some secrets of the northern waters during the adventure. Those secrets are taboo, and they are also quite dangerous not only for the dragons, but also for humans. I have discussed this with representatives sent by the dragons," Gao The article explained patiently, "You should also judge the specific content after you have read it. In short, I have reached an agreement with the dragon family and promised that the corresponding chapter in the travel will not be disseminated to the masses. Of course, you are Descendants of Modil Wilde, so you have the right to know and the right to inherit the knowledge left by Modil."

    "Inherit, but don''t spread it to the outside world, do you?" Victoria is very smart. She has realized from Gao Wen''s solemn attitude that her ancestors left behind that year may not be as simple as a strange adventure record. The legendary hero in front of him is cautiously regarded as a "dangerous taboo", which is definitely worthy of everyone''s careful treatment, so she did not feel that it was inappropriate for Gao Wen and the Dragons to reach an agreement in advance on "Modier''s Travels", but rather very Nodded seriously, "Please rest assured, I will keep your warning in mind."

    "Very good," Gao Wen nodded slightly. "This time I went to Tallonde. Although this is only due to the invitation of the Dragon God, I will also try to investigate if Modil had contacted me if I had the opportunity. If the survey is rewarding, I will tell you when I come back."

    "Thank you very much," Victoria lowered her head, and said with a very sincere attitude, "But you still have to pay attention to your safety-if it is really a huge hazard to humans, we would rather not touch its secrets."

    Gao Wen yelled that he would judge for himself. At this time, he did not explain to Victoria in detail about the concept of the sailor, the giant tower in the north, the anti-tide chaos in the ancient times, etc., because he was not very sure about these things, and he hurriedly thrown out the unverified information to the other To cause greater confusion, as for himself... He went to Tallon this time to solve these confusions.

    ...

    In the newly expanded cathedral of Cecil City (the headquarters of the New Holy Light Church), the simple-style main hall has not yet opened.

    Several large pillars support the large circular prayer hall. The high dome of the prayer hall is inlaid with the emblem of the Holy Light made of magic crystal lamps, and the rows of neat and clean benches are light and warm. It is slowly surging, and a small, light-cast figure is flying rapidly between these benches and pillars, looking elated.

    Veronica, who holds the platinum scepter, is standing in front of the sermon at the front of the hall, her head closed slightly, her head hanging down, and she seems to be praying silently.

    Wright, who was very tall, was standing on the sermon in front of her. The great priest was wearing a plain everyday white robe, his eyes were gentle and quiet, and a faint ray of light slowly walked beside him, and behind him. , The place where the icon of the deity was originally placed in the old church period, there was only one lens like a crystal shadow wall-the sunlight outside the church was refracted through a series of complex crystals, and finally filled into this crystal shadow wall. A faint light illuminates the entire preaching stage.

    The New Holy Light Church no longer needs an exact deity to be an idol, and the sunlight that is introduced into the church through the lens represents the new church¡¯s philosophy-sunlight is one of the fairest things in the world, regardless of noble civilians, men and women Old and young, everyone living on this land can accept the sunshine, no one has the right to deprive this right, just like no one can deprive everyone of the Holy Light in their hearts.

    "It''s rare to see you praying here," Wright lowered his head and looked at the "Princess Saint" in front of him, "and he called me specifically."

    In the eyes of outsiders, Veronica is a real "holy and pious person". From the old church period to the new church period, this virgin princess showed an image of belief in piety and embracing the Holy Light. Always praying, always lingering with brilliance, it seems that faith has become a part of her life, but those who know the insider know that all this is just the "personal design" that the ancient disobedient created for himself.

    In fact, she should be one of the most unbelieving people in the world. She has never followed the God of Holy Light, and in fact did not embrace the Holy Light very much-the glory that always haunts her is just some kind of Gondor era The technical means of her, and the piety she showed is to evade the soul stamp and the anti-bite of the **** of light-strictly speaking, that is also the technical means.

    Therefore, Veronika will not do any prayers when there are no other people and no need-this is only known to a few people such as Wright and Govin.

    "I will soon follow His Majesty to Tallond," Veronica ended her prayers and lifted her eyes to the Great Patriarch in front of her. "It''s far from here."

    "You don''t seem to be someone who seeks guidance and comfort for this kind of thing," Wright said slowly. "Is there anything I want to help?"

    Veronica looked at Wright quietly for a few seconds, then nodded gently and handed the platinum scepter that never left: "I need you to help me keep it until I return with your majesty."

    "...This scepter?" Wright apparently had some surprises and couldn''t help but raised his eyebrows. "I thought you would take it to Tallond-you can never leave this thing."

    "...Talund is too far away," Veronica said. "In the case of being away from the mainland of Loren, my control of the Platinum Scepter will be weakened, although in theory the God of Light will not take the initiative to pay attention. Here, but we must take precautions. After this period of time we have reformed the doctrine and the various dioceses, and the diversion of faith has begun to produce initial results. The "bridge function" between God and man is no longer as dangerous as before, but This scepter is still uncontrollable to ordinary people, only you... can be completely unaffected by the soul seal and hold it safely for a long time."

    Will the control of the Platinum Scepter be weakened away from the Loren mainland?

    Wright keenly noticed the key in the other party¡¯s words, but he glanced at Veronica, and finally he did not ask-there are many secrets hidden in this ancient disobedience, but no one can help unless she is willing to disclose Let her speak. After all, even if there is only a cooperative relationship between His Majesty and the disobedient, others are less likely to ask the "Her Royal Highness" thoroughly.

    The Patriarch shook his head and reached for the scepter.

    It was just a slightly warm heavy rod, and Wright didn''t feel anything else from above except the full power of the Holy Light.

    "Is there anything to pay attention to?" he asked.

    Veronica nodded: "You don''t have to hold it all the time, but make sure it is always within 100 meters of you, and no one else can touch it during the time you release the scepter-otherwise the bridge ''It will immediately point to the new contact, thus directing the gaze of the Holy Light to the world. In addition, there is an important point..."

    Wright looked serious and listened attentively.

    "Don''t try to use it as a weapon when leading young priests into the mountains for exercise. It is better to prepare a normal warhammer," Veronica said lightly. "After all, this is an ancient thing."

    Wright: "... Frankly speaking, this thing is not easy to use as a weapon, a little lighter."

    Obviously, both people are discussing this matter very seriously.

    Then Wright raised his head, glanced at the sunlight that had sprinkled through the crystal into the church, and said to Veronica: "It''s not too late. Today the church is only resting for half a day. I''m going to prepare the afternoon sermon. You have to pray here For a while? It''s about half an hour away from opening here."

    Veronica bowed her head slightly: "Go ahead, Archbishop, I have to think about something here."

    Rai nodded, turned and walked towards the exit of the prayer hall, and waved to the benches opposite the sermon: "Go, Emily!"

    A group of human-shaped glances protruded from the bench, responded with joy, and then got into the slightly undulating Holy Light behind Wright, and left the prayer hall with the great priest.

    In the large hall, only Veronica stood quietly in front of the sermon.

    The "Princess Holy Light" slightly closed her eyes and lowered her head, as if facing a wooden preacher like a devout believer. She didn''t know what to think. She didn''t raise her head slowly until after ten minutes of silence. Come.

    The holy light that had always been floating in those eyes seemed to be dimmer than usual.

    At the next moment, she murmured like she was talking to herself in the prayer hall:

    "Perform a Type II safety separation process.

    "Memory and Personality Database began to perform remote synchronization...

    "Prepare to go offline...

    "We wish us good luck and look forward to the observation data we brought from Tallonde.

    "Personal data has been backed up, and the Ophelia-cruise unit has gone offline."

    ...

    On the third day after the magic goddess "burial of gods", everything was arranged properly.

    On the courtyard square on the west side of the Cecil Palace, Melita Penia appeared in front of Gavin.

    Since this is not a formal diplomatic activity and there are no arrangements for external publicity, there are very few people who come to see off, in addition to the three magistrates and the necessary guards at the scene, only a few government officials come to the square Senior officials of the Office.

    "I thought a lot of people would come," Melita looked at Gao Wen in front of her, and there was a smile on her face. "It''s not like an honour for the emperor."

    "The honour is for outsiders-this time there is no need for the outsiders to stand out," Gao Wen said casually, and glanced at Melita who came alone. "Now I am curious how we are going to Tallond. ...You take us there?"

    "I am a senior agent who is in full contact with you, and of course I am in charge," Melita smiled slightly. "As for how to get there... of course I flew over."

 Chapter 940ï¼š Flying over

    Fly over...

    Hearing Melita''s answer, Gao Wen narrowed his eyes subconsciously¡ªthe answer was as expected.

    However, he glanced up and down at Melita, and questioned affirmatively: "Are you "a person" taking us three?"

    Melita glanced at Gao Wen and Amber and Veronica standing next to Gao Wen, and there was a confident smile on her face: "Of course, no problem-for an adult healthy dragon, it is not worth it Caring about the burden."

    As she said, she stepped back a few steps, then looked at the guards and human officials who came to see off, and opened her hands: "Then please go back, I need some space. To free yourself."

    Gao Wen immediately waved his hand, and at the same time took Amber and Veronica back. Soon, the people on the scene gave way to a wide airfield enough for the dragon to take off and land, and the agent lady walked slowly to the center of the open space. She glanced around, and finally confirmed whether there was enough space, and then took a deep breath-the next second, the surging magic sprayed out!

    The powerful force beyond human control is quickly released with Merita as the center. In the blink of an eye, a magic light curtain is formed. In the eyes of everyone surprised and curious, the suddenly expanded light curtain begins to rhythmically. The rhythm, ups and downs, and gradually reshaped, its original human silhouette soon disappeared in that brilliant light, and a pair of huge dragon wings emerged in the light-a moment later, the light curtain shattered silently, The human form of Merita has disappeared. Standing on the spot, there is only an imposing, majestic and giant blue dragon with a "head".

    A few small exclamations sounded at the scene¡ªalthough many people here have seen the Dragon Descent, it is quite distinct to see the impact of a real dragon transforming in front of it and witnessing the Dragon Descent passing the sky. Different feelings. Even Rebecca, standing on the edge of the square, couldn''t help but exclaim. She stared at the blue dragon in the center of the square, and then turned her head to poke the maggie standing beside her, carefully weakening her sense of presence : "Hey, I took a closer look, this is really much bigger than you..."

    Maggie lowered her eyelids and said in a low voice: "She is a real, healthy dragon..."

    Rebecca''s tone immediately changed: "You are not bad, you still have an iron chin-she doesn''t have any."

    Maggie: "..."

    The dragon-born maid still has her eyes closed, and it seems that she is not very happy after hearing Rebecca''s relief...

    "Although I''ve seen it once on the battlefield of the Holy Spirit Plain, I still have to sigh once again... The dragon is indeed a formidable creature," Gao Wen raised his head and looked at Mei who was turning his eyes. Rita, with a smile, praised, "It is not unreasonable for someone who had the honour to witness the dragon to call you the natural sky master."

    "The sky dominates... There is no race that can dominate the sky. Its broadness and depth are even awe-inspiring to the dragon," Melita shook her head. In the dragon form, her voice was still a female voice, but Another thunderous roar, "So, three passengers, are you ready?"

    "Wait a moment," Gao Wen waved his hand and at the same time summoned Soldrin who was standing by. He whispered when the other party approached, "Send the image here to the Imperial Capital Defence Forces, so that the air defense positions pay attention to recognition. ."

    "Understood," Soldrin nodded, then looked at the blue dragon not far away, and lowered his voice to Gao Wen, "Yes, don''t forget to help me..."

    Gao Wen glanced at the bright long blond hair of the high-ranking ranger in front of him, and his expression suddenly became a little dull: "... I try my best."

    Soldlin ordered to leave, and Gao Wen turned to Melita. The latter apparently had heard the conversation with a low voice but no sound insulation, and several fangs appeared on the corner of her mouth (this It is most likely a smile): "It seems that I must be more careful when I fly over your empire in the future-I hope that your air defense positions are not specifically for me and my colleagues. We are always friendly and orderly. "

    "Of course, the Dragons are our friends," Gao Wen laughed. "But we have many enemies, and everyone''s technology is also improving-there is no way to engage in something new to protect yourself."

    As he said, he looked at Melita¡¯s back in the form of a dragon. As an epic creature with wings spread to cover almost half of the square, the back of the dragon was extremely wide, even if the roughness was removed. The **** structure of the flat scales is more than enough to place some passengers and even luggage.

    Melita noticed Gavin''s sight and asked curiously, "What are you looking at? Anything else you need to prepare?"

    Gao Wen touched his chin: "I have everything I need to prepare...I remember you said that we can carry some necessary luggage?"

    "Of course," Melita nodded, thunderous. "It''s no problem if you bring some more. I said that for an adult healthy dragon, you and your luggage are not a burden. But If it¡¯s a daily necessity during the trip, you don¡¯t have to bring too much ¡ª my flight speed is very fast, we will arrive in Tallund in one day, and there we have prepared a life suitable for humans for our guests surroundings."

    "You can bring your luggage. Don''t worry, it''s not a daily necessity, just some''equipment''," Gao Wen nodded with confidence, and turned to beckon to the attendants who were not far away, "Bring the things here."

    Melita looked curiously at the suddenly busy humans, guessing what they were going to do, and soon she saw someone driving two magic cars from behind the low wall beside the courtyard, and the attendants approached With her skillful tearing off of the tofu behind the car, she widened her eyes in surprise after seeing what was exposed under the tofu.

    Those are quite large magic devices, which look quite heavy. They glow with the texture of crystal and steel in the sun, and they look new and advanced. Melita is not clear what they are used for, but can only roughly judge that one of the devices is similar to the large magic net terminal, and is obviously a special model-she has not seen it like this when she traveled in this country. Terminal.

    Miss Lan Long couldn''t help but raised her eyebrows: "Fun..."

    "This is some testing equipment," Gao Wen did not conceal the function of these devices-after all, he even had to fix these things on Melita''s back. Although he agreed with the other party, he also felt a little bit offended. So the attitude is very sincere at this moment, "We hope to take this opportunity to collect some ocean and atmospheric data outside the continent. Of course, the premise is that this will not cause you trouble."

    "There''s nothing to disturb," Melita said casually. "Anyway, you have to bring something. It doesn''t make any difference between you putting a pile of steel on my back and a few tons of stone... I just didn''t expect what you are going to bring Just some''test equipment''."

    "So what do you think we are going to bring?" Gao Wen asked curiously.

    "I''m even prepared for the psychological preparation that you want to put a table and chairs or even a cabin on my back," Melita shook her head slightly, and said in a rather relaxed tone, "This will make the journey more comfortable. Human beings have always been very enjoyable creatures-and as a high-ranking human being, you should know more about enjoyment."

    Hearing Melita''s casual words, Gao Wen suddenly stunned-he really hadn''t thought about what the other party said!

    In his view, this is a little too whimsical, and in his three views it seems very inappropriate: "Fix a set of tables and chairs...I think it seems a little disrespectful to you..."

    "But I don''t think it matters," Melita said casually. "You put these''testing equipment'' on my back and there''s no difference between placing other things."

    Gao Wen thought about it, and to tell the truth at this moment, he really came up with the idea of ??some easy and evil work, but soon he shook his head: "No, it is not necessary anymore, I still feel that this is not appropriate, anyway, this is just not The journey to the day..."

    As soon as his voice fell, he heard Amber beside him whispering, "Actually, I think it''s okay..."

    Gao Wen immediately turned his head and glared at the half-elf. The latter flinched his neck without changing his face: "Of course, it doesn''t matter..."

    Melita sees all this in her eyes, and she doesn¡¯t express any opinion, even with a little smile on the corner of her mouth¡ªalthough this smile may be a little gruesome to outsiders, she is actually in a really good mood: "So is there anything else to arrange? If not, you can start transferring these things to my back. Don''t worry about fixing problems, it only requires a little spell for me."

    Gao Wen immediately said that there was no problem, and then under the coordination of a senior attendant, the staff on the scene began to use the power of anti-gravity runes, traction and plastic hands to transfer those "test equipment" to the blue dragon one by one. On the back.

    While doing these things, the installation staff were obviously a little nervous, but with Melita¡¯s friendly cooperation, the whole process went smoothly to the end.

    When the last installer left his back, Melita moved slightly, and the large devices fixed on her back were stable and did not shake at all.

    "It feels very light, lighter than imagined," she said. "Compared to the original, the aerial bombs that helped transport you were heavier."

    Hearing what the other person mentioned casually, Gao Wen couldn''t help but lifted up the corner of his mouth, revealing an embarrassed but not polite smile, then he coughed twice: "Now it''s our turn."

    Melita used the afterglow of her eyes to confirm the position of Gao Wen and other three people, and then adjusted her posture slightly and pressed the giant wing on one side lower. The wide, hard-scaled dragon wings formed a gentle ramp, connecting the ground of the square with the towering dragon back, and Miss Blue Dragon said briefly with a smile: "Please."

    I''m going to Tallon...

    Gao Wen raised his head and glanced at the "ramp" in front of him. After a very brief pondering, he took a big step and walked up the "ramp".

    Amber and Veronica followed.

    The three chief executives of Herty, Victoria and Baldwin stood not far away, and the senior officials of the government office who came to see off stood behind them. All of them raised their necks and looked at this without blinking their eyes. In one scene, some people recorded this precious image on the scene with a magic net terminal, and some people subconsciously wanted to step forward, but were stopped by the people next to them.

    Gao Wen glanced back¡ªhe was already standing so high that he could look down on everyone.

    In this case, it seems that something should be said to encourage or appease people, indicating that they will return safely or what brilliant results they will achieve in this trip-this is the standard process for heroes to go out, but high Wen thought about it carefully and decided not to say anything better.

    The movie watching experience of his last life told him that he would easily die outside if he talked too much.

    So he just raised his arms and waved hard at everyone.

    The dragon rose into the air.

    ...

    Tallond, the top of the highest church, the golden ornate terrace is bathed in the stars for half a year.

    An elegant figure with long blond hair hanging to the ground stood at the end of the terrace, and her eyes calmly overlooked the mountains and city of Tallund. She seemed to be in deep thought and kept this posture for a long time.

    Heragol looked up and glanced at the clear and bright starry sky.

    The atmosphere here is very clean, and the magnetic field of the planet interacts with the magic, forming the best stargazing window on the entire planet above Tallonde. There is no better place than this to be the starting point for mortals to spy on the universe-always Since then, Heragore feels that this is quite ironic for the Dragons.

    Those twinkling stars reflected in the eyes of the dragon priest, he stared at them until they suddenly turned into countless pairs of cold overlooking eyes in his vision, until the sense of fear and closure suddenly poured out from the depths of the soul Then he quickly turned his gaze and lowered his head.

    The blond figure standing on the edge of the terrace turned his head slightly, and his dull voice passed into the ears of Herago: "Treasure your life, Heragore-this is the highest place in Talund."

    "My... my lord, I''m so sorry!" Heragore suddenly crawled down, her forehead pressed against the ground, "I was in a trance..."

    "Mortal people can make mistakes," the voice said, "but you are not an ordinary mortal, you are standing beside me."

    "I know."

    "Okay, get up."

    This sentence resembled a natural sound for Heragol, the dragon priest suddenly relieved, and stood up quickly and respectfully.

    Somehow, the gods seem to be in a particularly good mood today.

    He glanced a little curiously in front of him, but he didn''t dare to ask aloud, but after a few seconds, the **** suddenly said: "Melita has set off and returned-with the guests I invited."

    "That human emperor?" Herragor''s tone was curious, "Ah... it was very courageous, and a decision was made so quickly."

    "It may be brave, or it may just be reckless," the **** said lightly, but there was a hint of happiness in the depth of his tone. "In any case, he finally accepted my invitation."

    Heragore looked at the back of the blond hair, and finally blinked after a long time.

    He wondered if he had an illusion.

    He felt that in the tone of the gods at the moment... with a trace of anticipation.

    The dragon priest who has lived for a long time suddenly trances-he can''t remember the last time he saw the goddess showing expectations for something, 10,000 years ago? 20,000 years ago? Or earlier...the year of tide?

    He shook his head, no longer thinking wildly, he condensed his thoughts, and bathed in the Arctic stars with the goddess he had served for most of his life.

 Chapter 941ï¼š On the back of the dragon

    When the dragon climbed through the clouds at an extremely thrilling angle, Gao Wen didn''t even feel a little bumpy and strong wind.

    This will undoubtedly be an extremely rare travel experience, and he will not miss the observation of any details during this journey. He noticed that Melita seemed to be covered in a layer of nearly transparent body during the flight. In the shield-if it is not the disturbance caused by external airflow and clouds, he will not even find the existence of this shield-the strong wind and temperature changes at high altitudes have not penetrated this shield, and its role is somewhat similar The combination of breeze shield and blessing of wind element, but the effect is obviously far better than the latter two.

    After inquiring, he confirmed that this layer of protection is not just to make the "passengers" of this journey more comfortable, but also necessary auxiliary measures for Melita''s flight.

    "I don''t know if Maggie had a similar''protective talent'' when he was flying," after crossing the clouds and entering a bright sky, Gao Wen''s thinking diverged slightly, "The dragon''s flying height and speed seem to It is far more than Dragon Descent, even if it is equipped with Iron Wings..."

    "Don''t think about these brain-burning things at this time. Are you tired?" Amber stood next to him, chatting casually, and then showing a little bit of excitement. "Hey, it''s like a dream! I could have had an experience riding a dragon on my back in my life...Don''t dare to blow it like this in the stories of many bards! That''s the hero''s treatment at the end of the season..."

    "After going back, you can blow this thing in the tavern for another half a year, right?" Gao Wen looked at this half-elf who had already begun to get embarrassed. "You must be careful. It''s not a few consecutive shadows from falling here." Step problem."

    Amber didn''t know how to converge, and his posture was getting more serious: "If it is enough for half a year, I can blow it to the Reunion Festival three years later..."

    "Relax, it won''t fall," a low female voice came from the front. Melita turned her head slightly, and said to the "passengers" on her back, "I''m already protected on the edge of the back scale."

    Gao Wen looked at Melita''s neck and saw the beautiful scales covered and the **** protrusions behind the side of the blue faucet-they looked majestic and gleamed in the sun.

    "It seems that our treatment is indeed much better than that of Modil Wilde six hundred years ago," he said with a smile. "He was hung on your paws and flew all over the ocean."

    "Unfortunately, I don''t remember," Melita obviously had a chatting mood in this uninteresting flight mission, "but this is also normal, you are the guests invited by the gods, but the adventurer who was six hundred years ago It is an uninvited guest who breaks into the territory of the Dragon race, which can be quite different."

    While talking, the Miss Blue Dragon paused again and shook her head with regret: "But... if there is another chance, now I meet the adventurer of that year again, I am true Want to have a good chat with him, we may be able to be friends, I am also willing to use his back to travel to those interesting places, we can even go on adventure together... Ten years, or a hundred years, humans will not live For a long time, this was a very short contract for the Dragon Clan, but I think it should be wonderful.

    "After all, from the travel notes, the adventurer seemed to be a very interesting guy."

    Gao Wen didn''t speak for a moment, but just looked away. He saw the clouds drifting under the wings of the dragon, like rolling hills. There were gaps and wide gaps between the clouds. When Rita passed by from those places, he saw the already distant ground below, and the outline of the coast that was already visible in the distance.

    Human cities are dotted between those mountain lakes, shining like gems in the sun.

    This is really a beautiful world, and it is worth exploring for an adventurer throughout his life.

    "Yeah, that''s really a very interesting guy, I admire him," he broke the silence with emotion, and then was a little curious, "You just said that you will sign a 100-year contract with Modiel, go Adventure travel with him-is it serious? The Dragons really do this kind of thing? Just like the story of the minstrel?"

    "...In fact, it''s not that easy. The long clan needs a strict application and permission process to leave Tallond for a long time," Melita said. "But this kind of thing does happen, but it''s rare. Yin Many of the stories of bards are not completely fabricated. After all... bards are the favorite occupation of dragons while traveling in the human world, and we are very good at interpreting facts into stories in a dramatic way."

    "Bard... Some bards like to make up the most," Gao Wen unconsciously pouted, and somehow came up with "Mr. Bard" in his mind, and he quickly threw it away. The head, throwing some untimely associations out of mind.

    Then he glanced back at the large equipment that was placed on Melita''s back-they are still running very well. Although it is already high above the ground, they are still within the scope of the magic static boundary. These special magic The network terminal and the non-directional crystal array can still clearly receive the signals from the high-power hubs on the surface, and the recording device in these devices should have recorded the changes in signal strength and interference during Melita¡¯s climb and flight. .

    Frankly speaking, the value of these things in Gao Wen''s mind is not less than his trip to Tallond-these valuable data are not usually available, especially after waiting to get off the land and enter the sea. After that, what these devices can collect is even more unreachable parameters of the current imperial technical level.

    Therefore, Gao Wen cherishes this opportunity. After all... Although he is very familiar with Melita, he usually can¡¯t ask a dragon to carry several tons of experimental equipment to collect data for humans all day long. In this regard, he has always valued "interests", he also understands a sense of proportion.

    "Will we stay in between?" Amber on the side asked casually.

    "Actually, I can fly all the way to Tallond-but this journey is not so anxious," Melita replied. "We will rest a few times near the coastline and several islands in the northern waters. You can come down to activities-after all, you are non-flying creatures. This kind of long-distance flight is a great burden for the first contact."

    While listening to Melita''s answer, Gao Wen couldn''t help but think of some ideas about long-stay aircraft, long-distance air routes and so on. He unconsciously deduced what other application directions of the current anti-gravity aircraft of the empire, thinking about the possibility of establishing a long-distance air route to the silver empire from the edge of the wasteland, and his thoughts spread for a while before gradually absorbing.

    Then he noticed Veronica sitting not far away.

    The "Princess of the Virgin" barely spoke after taking off from Melita-although she always gave people a quiet and tranquil feeling on weekdays, she has been quite silent until now. .

    She sat there quietly, her hands folded on her knees, seeming to be in a daze, her eyes were staring at the front without focus, and the platinum scepter that never left was not beside her at the moment-Gao Wen There was no doubt that Veronica had handed that scepter to Wright before leaving, but Veronica''s quietness along the way still made him unable to care.

    "Are you uncomfortable?" Gao Wen walked over and asked casually, "I feel like you haven''t said much along the way."

    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s an illusion. He thinks Veronica seems to be slow to respond. He raises his head and responds to himself with a bland tone: ¡°Thank you for your concern, I¡¯m fine.¡±

    Gao Wen frowned subconsciously-Veronica''s feeling at this moment really did not feel right. He thought about it carefully before he could vaguely understand what was wrong: Verona at the moment compared to normal days The card is even less touchy. Although usually Gao Wen always thinks that the princess is not like human beings and delicate like puppets, but that is just a faint feeling, but now... he is really from the other side. Some kind of mechanical rigidity was felt on the body, and even the emotional ups and downs that humans should have disappeared in the rigidity.

    He frowned and looked at the other person again and again: "Are you really okay?"

    Veronica raised her head, her crystal-like beautiful but inorganic eyes stared at Gao Wen for a long time, and then she nodded suddenly: "Ah, it seems that I have overlooked some details... Please rest assured, I Everything is normal and there is no problem with physical function and thinking ability. However, you should be able to feel something strange... don''t worry, it''s normal.

    "In the case of being away from the mainland of Loren, I will suffer some weakening."

    Will there be some weakening when it is far from the mainland of Loren?

    Gao Wen immediately noticed the information in Veronica''s words. His expression was slightly serious, and there were doubts in his eyes, but before he questioned, Veronica had a smile and said a little lightly. : "This is just the price of survival so far."

    "...I get it," Gao Wen stared at the other person for a few seconds, then eased his expression and nodded slightly. "If you don''t want to elaborate, I won''t ask, but one day I still hope you can Satisfy my curiosity. As for now... just make sure that this "cost" does not affect our mission."

    Veronica faced Gavin''s gaze with a smile on her face, as if the smile had temporarily solidified. She nodded and said with a calm and calm attitude as always: "Of course, I had calculated it before I set off. ."

    ...

    Dirty clouds surging and rolling, like a disgusting, semi-gelatinous quagmire covering the sky, oppressing the earth, the whole world is more depressed in this drooping cloud layer-than the sky Even more depressing is the land that has died and is severely corrupted and polluted.

    The hinterland of the former empire that was impregnated by magic energy and turned into waste soil. The black plated earth is endless. The folds and radial cracks formed by ancient shock waves spread outward at the center. Looking down from the sky, it looks like a giant eye with bloodshot eyes. At the center of this giant eye, there is a huge explosion crater sunken into a crater, and a cone-shaped structure formed by a molten crystal column at the bottom of the explosion crater.

    After seven centuries, the Deep Blue Well is still in operation. There is incredible energy surge in the remaining reaction tower. The huge blue beam of light soars into the sky, and the location where the beam of light meets the cloud is continuously lightning.

    Around the explosion pit of the Deep Blue Well, there are now many things that did not exist-small fortresses built with some kind of black polymer, there are small sentry towers that seem to grow from plants and stones, and The weird and creepy woods, and a figure moving between the woods and the fortress and outpost.

    Those figures are several patrol squads. They are all wearing the magician uniforms of the ancient Gondor era. Both men and women have perfect proportions and exquisite proportions as if they are artificially built. They are patrolling the surrounding area of ??the imperial capital-one As they did seven hundred years ago.

    However, for the newly emerged fortress and sentry tower buildings around the impact pit, these patrol teams seemed to have not seen them. They directly bypassed the obstacles of the road and naturally changed the originally patrolled route.

    Even... they looked like they were patrolling here to protect these fortresses.

    The area of ??the black fortress group at the edge of the impact pit, a large number of plant vines and mycelium-like gray material covered the ground and surrounding buildings. With a clattering sound, a plant at the front of the fort suddenly wriggled back to the sides , And several twisted creatures that seem to grow together with humans and trees, have a dry skin and a large number of hyperplastic branches, have been drilled out of underground tunnels.

    The chiefs of these twisted creatures moved their roots and stepped to the edge of the impact pit. An old face emerged from his dry and wrinkled bark. The pale yellow eyes inlaid on the face looked at the bottom of the impact pit-- The shining "Crystal Pillar Hill" and the blue light sprayed from the crystal are reflected in these eyes, making the latter more greedy and yearning.

    "Dark Blue Well...We are only one step away from it..."

    The leader of the tree murmured to himself, he shook his branches, and a vine at the border of the fortress immediately received the command, raised high and extended towards the impact pit-but the front ends of those vines had just crossed the border, At the bottom of the pit, "The Hill of Crystal Pillars" reacted instantly. With several bright lights flashing, the vines that crossed the border were directly burned into a gaseous state by the hot plasma beam.

    "Damn it! Damn tomb, **** coffin, and these **** tomb-keepers! Seven hundred years, can''t you **** everything honestly?!"

    The leader of the tree, the incumbent "President of All Things Will Die" suddenly broke out and scolded.

 Chapter 942ï¼š Valuable knowledge

    The shouting of the Shuren¡¯s leader could not change any reality. The plants and vines that had hurriedly crossed the border and tried to invade the interior of the explosion pit had been devastated by the garrison troops of the Deep Blue Well. As the light beam swept through, the last ash scattered in the wind. This little temptation ended in failure just like dozens of previous attempts.

    Another tree person beside the chief came forward, his branches shrunk and twisted, but he had a powerful magical power to swim in his dry canopy. Those intertwined branches tangled and grew above the tree person''s head. It formed a structure that seemed to swell the brain, which looked strange and disturbing.

    This twisted creature with a "brain canopy" looked down at the crystal pillar mound in the explosion pit, watching the magical light between those crystal pillars gradually dissipating, he shook his crown, the glimmer of light walking between the crowns for a time Uncertainty: "We have successfully controlled several iron man echelons, but through these steel soldiers, we can only penetrate the outermost defense line... The soul of the dead soul in the deepest part of the Deep Blue Well is too vigilant, she has been constantly heavy Construct the security model inside the ruins, even if this place has not been invaded for seven hundred years..."

    The Archbishop snorted, and his voice was deep and insidious: "Paracious, stubborn, and delusional murder... The soul of the dead has been entrenched in this tomb for seven hundred years, and may have been crazy for a long time."

    "A thinking matrix won''t go crazy... The stability of steel and crystal is much more stable than your mental state, Mr. Archbishop," the voices of two women who sounded at the same time suddenly came from a short distance, with a tone of voice A little bit of humor interrupted the whispering curse of the Archbishop, "We just heard you swearing here-it''s not like your previous mannerism."

    The Archbishop turned around, and his tawny eyes reflected the figures of two elves who were walking not far away.

    "Relna, Firna..." he said in a deep voice, "Are you looking specifically at the excitement?"

    "Please calm down, Archbishop," the elven twins came to the Shuren leader. The sisters of the same appearance with a gentle sweet smile bent slightly, "As a plant, you should have a more peaceful Calm mindset-Excessive excitement can damage your roots and crown."

    The Archbishop snorted dissatisfiedly, and the dry branches rattled: "You don''t need to play around here in saucy words-you might as well pay attention to the facts in front of you. Take a look at this ruin, the energy of the Deep Blue Well is in front of us. However, after such a long time, we still have to wander around the outer defensive circle. You have promised to have a way to penetrate the ancient defense system here, but in my opinion... your promise has not been fully fulfilled."

    "What we promised was to penetrate only part of the iron man''s mind, but not the entire defense system," the elves said in unison, with a very calm expression on their faces. "We believe that your memory should not be so unbearable."

    The Archbishop¡¯s tan eyes were fixed on the elf twins, but after a few seconds of gaze, he still withdrew his gaze: "You are right, but you also said that it was bypassed through the mental network of the Iron Man Corps. The matrix is ??feasible-obviously, you have failed, the fact is that even if you control several echelon echelons, we can¡¯t get into the depths of the ruins.

    "No, this idea is indeed feasible, but it takes some luck and timing, so we tell you to be patient," Leirna said immediately, "but rest assured, we are here to tell you the good news today. -Forget about the little failure just now, the time for our next penetration is now."

    "Huh?" The Archbishop''s eyes became serious. "You mean..."

    "We have been indirectly observing the inside of the dark blue fortress through the captured iron man''s mental core, and based on the data collected just a few hours ago, we can be sure of one thing..." Firna smiled sweetly , The tone of voice could not help rising, "Ophelia matrix''s operating efficiency has dropped, Your Excellency the High Dean."

    "The efficiency of the Ophelia matrix has fallen?!" The Archbishop froze for a moment, followed by an unbelievable tone, "Are you sure?"

    "We are confident in our judgment, the dean," Leirna put a smile on her face, and took her expression seriously. "From two days ago, we found that the Ophelia matrix is ??experiencing abnormal fluctuations. There was an unusually large data exchange and reorganization-at present we don''t know what she is doing, but since that data exchange, her operational efficiency has been declining, and the rate of decline has not completely stabilized until a few hours ago. And until now it has remained at a low level."

    Leirna said that it stopped here, and Fellner took it without delay: "According to the calculation we just completed, if the Ophelia matrix continues to maintain the current operating efficiency for forty-eight hours, she is rebuilding the internal defense. Very small loopholes will appear in safe mode. If the duration is longer...the loopholes will become usable. We can push the penetration line into the impact pit, and it may even take over some of the outermost energy conduits of the Deep Blue Well. ."

    The Archbishop¡¯s eyes fell on the elven twins, and there was no obvious expression on the lignified and vulgar face. However, the flashing light in those eyes showed that this severely distorted life was in a more excited state. There was a hoarse laughter, but soon he questioned: "Wait, since the change happened two days ago, why didn''t you report it then?"

    "We need to confirm that although the Ophelia matrix has been running smoothly for seven hundred years, she may also have transient and normal fluctuations due to internal self-maintenance or partial node failure and replacement, so we want to confirm that she really out Only when there is a problem can I report the situation to you," Filna said frankly. "Unless you are willing to be disturbed by frequent and meaningless trivia, then our sisters can report all the details in no detail."

    The Archbishop stared at the Elf Gemini again for a long time, and he didn''t take his gaze again until ten seconds later.

    "Okay, I don''t care about these''details'', I respect the''cooperative relationship'' between us," he said lightly. "Now show some sincerity from the collaborators, tell me how to proceed further Penetration-we need the energy of the Deep Blue Well, even if it can only control the outermost catheter, it will be a huge improvement."

    Leirna and Firna smiled.

    They looked up at the deep blue well in the distance and watched the pure energy sprayed thinly from the top of the crystal column as if they were a giant sword rushing into the sky, piercing the dirty clouds and stirring the gloomy cyclone covering the entire waste soil .

    "Of course," the elves said in unison, "we will get the energy of the Deep Blue Well."

    ...

    The connection with the land was completely cut off just now.

    Gao Wen got up from the dragon''s back and looked at some special equipment installed on the back of Melita''s scapula-those devices no longer relay signals from land, and the holographic projection is showing an error sign, base rune There is also a dim part, which is a sign that the basic response signals have completely disappeared, and this all happened faster than the previous technicians expected.

    He frowned: It seems that even the most powerful and sensitive special model can''t maintain contact with the land after crossing the offshore boundary, if you want to make Magic Network communication continue to function on the sea, you must Set up transit nodes on the ocean, or lay some kind of communication facilities on the seabed.

    As for launching communication satellites... I am afraid it is too early to consider.

    The whistling sea breeze passed over Merita''s body shield. When the whistling sound came into his ears, it was very weak. The sea surface was glowing in the sunset, showing a magnificent beauty that people living on land could not imagine.

    Melita had lowered her altitude twice in a row, and now she was almost flying at a low altitude.

    "The signals are all interrupted," Amber scratched his hair. "The signal attenuation rate in the ocean area is faster than on land-the large hub on the north port can be covered here."

    "I can lower the altitude a little bit, and I''m fairly good at flying at low altitudes," Melita''s voice came from the front. "Flying close to the sea can shorten the straight-line distance between your communication equipment and the land, and interference will also occur. better."

    "Then trouble you," Gao Wen did not reject the other party''s good intentions, after all, he really wanted to collect more data, "lower the height."

    "It''s a trifle, just flap your wings."

    Melita said casually, and then the powerful dragon Shu spread her wings and adjusted the overall flight attitude, and its height was reduced to almost the level of flying close to the sea again-the waves rolled under the dragon wings, and suddenly The passing airflow rolled up foam and debris floating on the water, forming a broken white tail mark behind the dragon.

    A buzzing sound came from those devices, two of which were specifically used to detect the response signal and identify the remote hub. The device turned on automatically, and the holographic projection above them jittered out of some characters, as Melita said. As said, the disturbance of the magic has been improved in some places close to the sea surface-but this did not last long.

    Just a few minutes later, the connection was interrupted again, this time it was really unconnected.

    "Do I need to hover for a while?" Melita said intimately. "Perhaps we can find a more precise''demarcation point.''"

    "...No need," Gao Wen thought for a moment, and shook his head. "The equipment has automatically recorded the relevant data, and the technicians will analyze it after going back. The situation on the ocean is changing rapidly, and you collected it in a few circles here. The information is not very useful."

    "Okay, then I''m going to raise the altitude," Melita shook her head. "I don''t have to worry about the sea when I fly a little higher. There are several islands nearby. I continue to fly at low altitudes. I worry about hitting the mountain."

    As she said, this dragon dragon vigorously stirred her wings. With a slight tilt and acceleration, the ocean and sky in Gao Wen''s vision began to sink, and the amber beside him cried curiously: "Hey, have you hit the mountain before?"

    "Of course not," Melita said immediately. "My flying skills are the best among my peers!"

    Amber whispered next to Gao Wen, "I don''t know why, I always think she didn''t tell the truth..."

    Gao Wen kept his majestic state and said nothing.

    But he thinks what Amber said makes sense...

    At this moment, Veronica, who kept her eyes closed and nostalgic at the back, suddenly stood up.

    The "Princess Saint" stepped forward, came to Gao Wen and looked down into the distance and whispered, "We are close to the storm..."

    "Mommy!!" Amber on the other side of Gao Wen also exclaimed, "Can''t we just go straight through?!"

    In front of Melita''s flight trajectory, a magnificent cloud wall has stood at the end of the sky and sea, as the distance gets closer, the details of the magnificent cloud wall are clearly presented in front of everyone''s eyes-it connects the ocean And the sky, there are large-scale, horizontally moving clouds on the surface. Under the wind of the storm, a large amount of seawater was rolled into the air, and then fell again in the middle of the cloud wall, forming a long violent storm outside the storm circle. Even if there is still some distance away here, Gao Wen can clearly see how amazing the torrential rain and the upper-level storms are-there is no doubt that it is a natural spectacle that humans at this stage can never challenge.

    Not even the strongest and most powerful warship of the Cecil Empire.

    At this moment, Melita''s flight direction was pointing straight at the storm! !

    "Of course it is through," Miss Dragon''s deep, thunderous voice came from the front, and the tone was full of lightness. "The scale of this storm is amazing. It will take a lot of effort and a lot of time to get around."

    During the talk, she had instigated the giant wing again. The native runes on the edge of the dragon wing lit up. Under the impetus of magic, her flying height began to climb quickly, and the storm cloud wall in the distance was in the sight of Gao Wen and others. The rapid decline.

    "Can the storm be crossed from above the cloud wall?" Gao Wen asked immediately.

    "Ah... if you want to completely cross the storm circle, you have to fly to the boundary between the turbulent layer and the steady-state limit layer, which is the height that the dragon can''t stay for a long time," Melita seemed to say. With a hint of smile, "We can''t fly so high-just go to the middle of the turbulent layer."

    Gao Wen frowned subconsciously, and instinctively felt that if according to Melita, the structure of the eternal storm would be a little weird: "At that height, the strength of the storm is relatively weak?"

    "Yes, the strength of the storm there will be weaker-of course it is still dangerous for ordinary flying creatures, but it is already a sustainable "gale" for the dragons," Melita was proud. Said, "I will protect you with a magic shield, so just sit back and enjoy it. Enjoy the next journey-I think it will be spectacular for you."

    Instead, the wind is weakening at high altitude? Isn''t the "power source" of the eternal storm not the upper atmosphere, but...near the sea? !

 Chapter 943ï¼š Storm eye

    A lot of questions and conjectures about the eternal storm appeared in the mind of Gao Wen, and before he asked Melita about this, the latter had carried out several climbs in a row-in the powerful magic control The giant dragon''s glimpse through the thick clouds, through the invisible magic boundary, through the magical static boundary known to humans...

    "We have entered the turbulent layer." Melita''s voice suddenly came from the front.

    Gao Wen unconsciously took two steps towards the edge of the dragon''s back, looking at this atmospheric space that is still strange to humans. He saw the endless cloud sea that had fallen far below the dragon wing and became white. A piece of land, and the earth and the sea are shrouded in that layer of cloud-like cloud, blurring the boundaries and details. His sight is cast around, and all he sees is the clear and bright blue sky, and the sloping sunlight is coming from the sea of ??clouds Illuminated obliquely from above.

    At first glance, it does not seem as dangerous and chaotic as imagined here.

    But soon, he noticed that there was a lot of abnormal halo floating around Merita''s huge body, and the layers of shimmering light were excited from the edge of her wings, and along her magic shield The borders of the world form a circle of ripples that spread around in the air, as if the dragon is soaring in an otherwise invisible ocean. This ocean was stirred by external forces, so the "waves" appeared and formed those. Abnormal halo.

    Gao Wen can be sure that such a phenomenon never happened when Melita was flying in the magic static boundary!

    Amber was putting her hand on her forehead and looking at the distant scene. She didn''t seem to notice the halo around Melita, but was amazed by the openness and magnificence of this place: "Wow-this place... this place is simply wide It¡¯s so scary... it feels like it¡¯s like stepping out and it will always blend into the sky..."

    "Unfortunately, human beings will only fall back to the earth when they step out here," Veronica, who has not talked much, broke her silence. It seems that the vast sky has attracted her attention. She has been sitting where she has always been. Stand up and look away, "...this place is more''quiet'' than I thought, I thought the turbulent layer would be a more violent place."

    "In fact, outside of my body barrier, the airflow and magic around it are really violent-just invisible to the naked eye," said Melita. "Have you noticed the halos around the edges of my wings? That is, the magic of the turbulent layer is washing my body barrier. From the top of the static static boundary layer, the magic concentration will become higher than near the surface, but it is also more difficult to control, and the most dangerous factors are all The turbulence is''invisible''-just like the scene in front of you, it looks very calm here, but in fact there is turbulence everywhere until the outsider hits them and is burned into a torch by magic, these The turbulence will only show up."

    Amber thought for a while, and said appreciatively, "Mama..."

    Gao Wen''s thoughts involuntarily floated to a direction that may seem strange to others: "If the atmosphere is higher, the magic level is stronger...then the "starry sky" outside the atmosphere has the strongest magic power. surroundings?"

    Melita was silent for a few seconds and shook her head: "Then I don''t know... between the stars... who knows what it looks like between the stars?"

    Her tone was a little weird, and she seemed reluctant to answer questions in this regard. Gao Wen wanted to keep asking, but before he spoke, he suddenly reacted with excitement-it¡¯s better not to ask the agent too much on this trip. The knowledge of "super class", which he repeatedly admonished himself before departure, after all, everyone on this trip was riding on Melita''s back, he asked a super sentence in this sentence, maybe it will lead to The worst air disaster during the first contact between humans and the Dragon race...

    At that time, a giant dragon spattered blood while falling down from the turbulent layer. The emperor and the intelligence chief plus a rebel leader directly because his mouth was ruined in the Arctic Circle. This is the matter to the historians. I dare not write it down, and there is a more important point: Gao Wen himself is somewhat psychologically shadowed about the plane crash. After all, he fell like this in his last life...

    Gao Wen shook his head, throwing this sudden irrelevant association out of his mind, and then he looked at this seemingly calm atmosphere filled with huge energy, his face could not help showing a thoughtful expression: "Here Enriched with such a huge amount of energy... It would be nice if the magical environment of the turbulent layer could also be used."

    The amber next to the sentence immediately showed a strange appearance. The latter looked at Gao Wen several times, and then couldn''t help but mumble: "It''s really you..."

    Gao Wen: "?"

    He didn''t understand the circuit in Amber''s head for a while, but just wanted to ask, a low dragon roar interrupted all he wanted to say-everyone immediately looked up, and the next second, they looked in amazement Head across to a vast cloud wall!

    It turned out that Melita had already crossed a raised "mountain range" at the top of the sea of ??clouds, and the cloud wall structure in the turbulent layer of the eternal storm instantly occupied the entire sight of Gao Wen and others. At this moment, whether it is a careless amber or a calm and solemn Veronica, even the well-informed Gao Wen, instantly held her breath and stunned in front of this magnificent scene.

    They watched the cloud wall fill the field of vision with rows of mountains and seas, and Melita ¡°crashed¡± into the barrier with a momentum that did not slow down as if rushing towards the cliff. At this moment, the giant was facing pressure The sense of oppression even made Gao Wen suffocate for a moment, and the amber beside him was subconsciously exclaimed shortly.

    In the next second, their vision was filled with endless chaotic clouds and fog, and no longer could see the open blue sky, nor the sea below which reflected the sun, only thick, dim, violent clouds in the vision, The howling hurricane swept wildly outside Merita''s shield, and the scene seemed to fall into the end.

    The surrounding light quickly dimmed-although the cloud wall is a white and bright barrier from the outside, the heavy clouds inside will actually block almost all sunlight, and the thickest place of the storm barrier is undoubtedly the darkest Yes, at this point, eternal storms are no different than other storms.

    Gao Wen, who was riding on the back of the dragon, felt that he was rushing into a stormy midnight, and the hurricane hurricane and the continuous lightning in the distance were dominating the whole space-he could no longer see the scene inside the storm, even the legend The perception of the strong has also been greatly suppressed, and it has become impossible to perceive the transformation of the magic environment 200 meters away.

    However, in this magnificent and even terrifying environment, as a guide and means of transportation, Melita Ponia spread her own wings arbitrarily, and let out a dragon roar like a very happy, she looked up At the beginning, he said aloud in a very happy tone: "How is it? I said it is spectacular!?"

    Her voice in the dragon form is very loud, but the wind and the thunder and lightning in the storm circle are also banging loudly. Even if most of those sounds have been filtered by the magic barrier, a considerable part of it has passed into the barrier, Mei Rita''s voice was mixed with those terrible sounds from the outside world. It was like a thunder exploding in the ears of Gao Wen and others.

    Amber shouted immediately: "To be honest-it''s a bit too spectacular!!"

    "This is a tourist feature of Tallonde-no outsiders can experience it!" Melita said happily. "Relax! My body shield is safe inside, absolutely nothing will happen-and I fly around here several times a year, and I have never had an accident!"

    She seems to be intending to use her pleasant tone to reduce the tense mood of the "passengers" when crossing the eternal storm, and this is somewhat effective, at least Amber''s nervous face seems to be obviously eased, but Gao Wen did not mind Bottom up-others may not know, but he has seen the "Crashing Landing Method" of the dragon lady with his own eyes. Although the other party said it was an accident... but it was enough to make people frightened.

    However, he thought about it carefully and felt that he had not set up any form of "safe return fg" before departure, which should be safe from the perspective of metaphysics. Since Melita''s crash landing method itself is also a part of metaphysics, that Use metaphysics to combat metaphysics, and their trip through the storm should not be unexpected...

    He was so relieved that he was so relieved that he temporarily ignored the uneasiness caused by the surrounding scenery and transportation during the storm. After his eyes and mental perception had adapted to the terrible environment here, he Then immediately began to observe around.

    He will never forget one of the important purposes of his journey-to collect knowledge, to collect knowledge that is of great help for humans to go out of the land and explore the world.

    He is not an expert in the field of marine meteorology or atmospherics. In fact, there are few experts in the relevant fields of this era, but he can carefully record everything he sees and feels. One day, these things will be It comes in handy.

    With this in mind, he began to observe the changes in the scene outside the Melita body shield, and tried to find the "source of power" that the eternal storm never dissipated from the magic flow around him.

    Just then, a flash of light that appeared at the boundary of the field of vision suddenly caught his attention.

    At first, Gao Wen thought it was lightning in the storm clouds-there are many discharges in the vicinity, and almost every second an arc will temporarily illuminate the dark clouds in the distance, but soon, he realized that it was a beam The light is different from the surrounding lightning. The intensity and duration of the light are not like the lightning, and its orientation is not normal.

    The ray of light came directly below, near the "base" of the eternal storm.

    Rarely see strong discharges in that direction.

    Gao Wen walked a few steps in front of Merita¡¯s shoulder blades, close to the edge of the dragon¡¯s back, and he looked towards the front left and bottom of the dragon wing. That¡¯s where the light appeared before¡ªalthough the light itself has disappeared, it seems there is still There were some faint shimmers of light surging deep inside the thick clouds.

    About half a minute later, he saw another flash of light-this time clearly, he saw a straight beam of light suddenly burst out from near the base of the eternal storm, as if something was erupting, although the duration was very long Short, but he is 100% sure that it is definitely not lightning!

    And at the same time that the light beam erupted, Gao Wen also immediately felt a noticeable magical fluctuation, which made his expression more serious.

    In such a chaotic environment, in the depth of a storm with such severe interference, that magical fluctuation can still be clearly transmitted so far, which shows that the intensity of that energy source is extraordinary.

    What is at the core of the eternal storm! A very powerful energy response! !

    "Melita," he immediately raised his head and shouted loudly, "What is there?"

    Melita didn''t seem to respond at once: "Ah? Where?"

    "Below you-under the storm, did you see the flashes just now?!"

    After Gao Wen indicated the direction again, Melita turned her head and looked down at the side. After a moment, her thunderous voice came from the front: "There is the center of the eternal storm and the place where the cyclone takes shape! However, there is a strong magic barrier and dangerous high-speed cyclones near the eye of the storm, we can¡¯t get through it-we must bypass it!"

    "Can''t you get through?" Gao Wen asked aloud, "Do you know what''s in there?"

    "Of course I don''t know it!" Melita also shouted loudly, because the nearby storm and thunder were getting more and more fierce. Even if there was a magic barrier, the loud noise that leaked in began to affect her and Gao Wen and others. The conversation between them, "Omega told me not to be close to the base of the cyclone when I first hatched. All dragons knew it since childhood! It was very dangerous, and no dragon flew in!!"

    Not even the Dragon tribe knew what was in the center of this eternal storm? Isn''t this the barrier at their door? Isn''t Talund''s own defense system?

    At this moment, Gao Wen''s mind was filled with great doubts. He instinctively realized that the secret hidden in this storm may be far deeper than everyone thought at first.

    When Melita began to adjust her flight attitude and was about to circumvent the cyclone from the outside of the storm barrier, he couldn''t help but took another half step towards the edge of the dragon''s back, leaning his head and glancing down.

    At about the same time, the direction of the eye of the storm burst into a flash of light again, piercing the darkness in the depth of the cyclone like a burning sword, and the powerful magic wave also entered his perception range at the same time, such as in the night The candlelight is clear and identifiable.

    Gao Wen subconsciously focused his attention on the magic wave. His spiritual power spread like a thread connected to the storm-based energy source. He could not allow him to think carefully. Some verse-like information will be in the next second. Directly into his mind-

    "...Don''t indulge in this illusory and peaceful night...the night will eventually be broken...

    "...Don''t indulge in your warm cradle...The cradle will one day overturn...

    "...Don''t sleep in the refuge of the soul... Sooner or later the refuge of the soul will become an unbreakable shackle...

    "Let''s go, before the stars flash, let''s go, before the end of the long night...

    "If you leave sooner, the day will come..."

 Chapter 944ï¼š Spatiotemporal fissure

    Those "poems" are neither sound nor words, but they suddenly appear like some kind of "idea" that directly emerges in the mind. That is the direct infusion of information, and it is a "super experience" beyond the human senses. , And for this "super experience" ... Gao Wen is no stranger.

    He is very familiar with the poems themselves.

    He has contacted the sailor¡¯s relics more than once, of which the first two were in eternal slate. The first time, he learned the battle report of the ancient war of killing gods from the information carried by the slate. The information obtained from the slate is the quirky and obscure "poems" just now!

    In an instant, he fixed his eyes on the glowing area at the base of the eternal storm. He felt that something related to the sailor¡¯s heritage was establishing contact with himself, and that thing might have fallen asleep in the center of the storm. For countless years, he tried to concentrate on his attention, trying to stabilize the irrelevant connection, but when he was about to make progress, Melita''s exclaim suddenly came from the front:

    "Ah--how is this..."

    Along with this short exclamation, the dragon that was trying to pass the center of the storm at an oblique angle suddenly began to descend, and Melita seemed to be dragged by some powerful force at once, and began to start at a thrilling angle. Head towards the bottom of the storm, into the most violent, chaotic and dangerous direction of the cyclone!

    "Wow!!" Amber exclaimed suddenly, and the whole person jumped more than one meter high. "What''s going on? What''s going on... don''t fall down!!"

    "I don''t know! I can''t control it!" Melita yelled in front. She was trying her best to maintain her flying attitude, but some invisible force was still dragging her down-powerful The giant dragon looked like a helpless flying bird in front of this force. In a blink of an eye, she descended to a very dangerous height. "No way! I can''t control the balance...everybody hastened! We are going to the sea!"

    "You didn''t say that when you set off!" Amber jumped and yelled, and then rushed to the nearest Magic Web terminal-she quickly opened the cover of the device, Unbelievable speed pryed out the recording crystal plate placed in the base of the terminal. She scolded the crystal plate with the data stored in her hand, and then turned and rushed in the direction of Gao Wen. I yelled while running, "Help, Help, Help..."

    Gao Wen reached out and tried to grab the amber that was jumping towards him. The afterglow in the corner of his eyes saw that Veronica had opened her hands. He was summoning a powerful Holy Light to build protection to resist the impact. He saw the giant The wings of the dragon swept back in the storm, and the chaotic and violent airflow wrapped around the storm washed the Melita''s crumbling body barrier, and the continuous lightning woven into the distance, reflecting the darkness deep in the clouds. The outline also reflects some strange scenes in the direction of the storm eye-

    What he saw in his normal vision came to an abrupt end.

    A chaotic light and shadow rushed across the face, filling his sight like a fragmented mirror. Under the condition that both visual and mental perception were severely disturbed at the same time, he could not distinguish the changes in the surrounding environment at all. He only felt that he seemed to pass through A layer of "boundary line" is formed. This boundary line is like a kind of water curtain, with the touch of cold piercing into the soul, and after crossing the boundary line, the whole world becomes quiet at once.

    The sensation of falling fast disappeared, the whistling storms, thunders, and the screams of Melita and Amber disappeared, and Gao Wen felt that the surroundings were extremely silent, and even the space seemed to have stopped. The disturbed vision began to recover gradually, and the light and shadow slowly put together a clear pattern.

    A murky sea appeared in front of him. There was a huge vortex in the middle of this sea, and a weird, giant steel giant resembling a minaret stood in the center of the vortex. The sea water and the air emerged, as if the "minaret" protruding out of the sea around the center of the vortex, and near the minaret-like steel things, there were countless flying dragons circling and guarding, seemingly The fierce and fierce attackers are in a desperate confrontation.

    And all this is still.

    The whole sea area, including that strange "tower", those huge figures under siege, those guarding flying dragons, and even every spray on the sea, every drop of water in the air, still in front of Gao Wen, a kind of The dark blue, like the color imbalance, covers all things, making it more gloomy and weird.

    After a short two-second stun, Gao Wen suddenly reacted, and he suddenly withdrew his eyes and looked at himself and his feet.

    Melita is still, she is still in the air like an element in this large-scale static scene, her body is also covered with a dark color, and Veronica is still in place, keeping her hands open Ready to call the gesture of the Holy Light, but there is no light surging around her, and Amber is still still-she is still in the air, and is still holding the attitude of jumping over here.

    Gao Wen turned his neck subconsciously.

    He found that he had not been quiescent, and it might be the only one here who could still be active... people.

    An unspeakable strangeness came from all directions, and Gao Wen took a deep breath and forcibly calmed down his nervous mood.

    Then he looked up and saw that the whole sky was covered with a hemispherical "shell", which was suspended above his head like a broken mirror, and the outside of the spherical shell could be seen at rest The massive, large-scale cyclone, a storm, and the overhanging seawater are all frozen in the cyclone, and further away, you can also see the lightning that seems to be embedded on the wall of the cloud-those electro-optics are obviously still.

    This is the center of the eternal storm and the bottom of the storm. This is a place where even dragons like Merita know nothing about...

    Here is the eye of the storm in time and space.

    Gao Wen stood on the back of Merita who was still, frowning and thinking for a long time. After realizing that this strange situation does not seem to disappear naturally, he felt that he had to take the initiative to do something.

    Staying in place will not change your situation. Although rash action is also dangerous, considering that it is impossible to expect rescue in this sea storm away from civilized society, considering that this is a storm eye that cannot even be approached by the dragon, active Taking action is currently the only option.

    He first confirmed the situation of Amber and Veronica, confirmed that they were only at rest, and there was no damage themselves, and then pulled out the pioneer sword that he carried with him, preparing to leave some words for them-in case They suddenly have the ability to move freely like themselves, so they know the general situation right now.

    He hesitated to engrave the message for a long time, and finally a little apologeticly engraved the message on the dragon scale in front of Amber-Melita would not care about this little "stress" , And she said before leaving that she didn¡¯t mind that the ¡°passenger¡± left a little ¡°scratch¡± on her scales. Gao Wen thought about it carefully and felt that she engraved a few comments on her back. The huge dragon family should also be regarded as "little scratches"...

    After doing all this, he exhaled and turned to the edge of Merita''s giant wing. After confirming the height of the sea below, he leaped forward while mobilizing his body strength.

    As a legendary strongman, even if he is not a mage, he will not be able to fly spells of the mage, he can achieve a short stagnation and slow landing to a certain extent, and Melita is not empty from the sea below , There are some strange debris-like fragments floating around here, which can serve as a springboard during the fall-Gao Wen will use this as a path to control the direction and speed of his fall while stepping on those debris quickly Came to the sea.

    He stepped on the still sea, and a wonderful touch immediately came under his feet-the surface of the water that looked solid was not as "hard" as he thought, but it was not liquid like normal seawater , It stepped on as if with some peculiar "elasticity", and Gao Wen felt a little sinking under his feet, but when he pressed down **** the ground, the feeling of sinking disappeared.

    He felt as if he was stepping on the ground.

    "Strange..." Gao Wen whispered to himself, "It was indeed a moment of sinking and elasticity..."

    No one around could respond to his self-talk.

    Gao Wen shook his head, took a deep breath again, and looked up into the distance.

    In the vortex-like sea, the towering steel structure is standing in the center of his field of vision. From a distance, it looks like a strangely shaped mountain. It has obvious man-made traces, the surface is tightly stitched armor, and there are many uses outside the armor. Unknown raised structure. When I looked at this scene in mid-air just now, Gao Wen didn''t feel much, but when I looked at it from the sea, he realized how huge the thing was-it was bigger than any ship built by the Cecil Empire. The ship is larger and taller than any high tower that humans have ever built. It seems that only a part of the structure is exposed above the sea, but the exposed structure alone is already amazing.

    Gao Wen couldn''t help but look at the huge figures that appeared in the far and near sea and mid-air, and looked at the "attackers" surrounded in all directions.

    Their form is very strange, and even the strange shape can not be described as excessive. Some of them looked like fierce sea monsters with seven or eight heads, some looked like giant beasts made of rocks and ice, and some even looked like a blazing flame and a difficult language. To describe the shape of the air mass, a little further away from the "battlefield", Gao Wen even saw a faint outline of a humanoid figure-that looks like a giant with a long sword, covered in stars and fire The interwoven battle shirt, the giant came from stepping on the waves, and the blood was burning on the long sword...

    Gao Wen has taken his steps and moved quickly along the still sea towards the "remains of the battlefield" facing the center of the vortex. The legendary knight''s charge approached the speed of sound. He passed through the huge figures or floating debris like a phantom. At the same time, do not forget to continue to observe every detail on this strange "battlefield".

    Although the "attackers" who were besieging the maelstrom had strange appearances, they all had exceptionally large figures. In Gao Wen''s impression, only the giant deer Amorn or the upper narrator Naritial Duvalt Ontology has a similar form, and as soon as this association comes out, he can no longer restrain his thoughts from continuing to extend downwards-

    Who are these huge "attackers"? Why are they gathered here? Are they attacking the steel creation in the center of the vortex? It looks like a battlefield here, but when is this battlefield? Everything here is in a state of rest... How long has it been still, and who kept it still?

    Gao Wen is closer to the center of the vortex, where the sea surface has shown a clear slope, and there are twisted, solidified debris and unreal still flames everywhere. He has to slow down to find a way to continue, and is slowing down Apart from that, he also looked up to the sky, to the figures flying above the vortex, with wings covering the sky.

    There is no doubt that those are dragons, hundreds of thousands of dragons.

    They are hovering around the steel structure in the center of the vortex, using powerful breathing and various other spells and weapons to fight against the attacks from the huge creatures around them. However, these dragons obviously have no advantage at all, and the enemy has broken through Their line of defense, the steel structures under the protection of the dragon''s desperate protection, have suffered serious damage. This is destined to be an unbeatable battle-although it is still here, Gao Wen can only see the two sides in the process of stalemate. At this moment the picture, but he can already judge the final direction of the battle from the current scene.

    ...But the point is, is this battle over? Has the victory been decided?

    Gao Wen''s footsteps stopped-there were huge obstacles and static flames everywhere. It was very difficult to find the way forward. He was no longer busy rushing, but looked around this solidified battlefield and began to think.

    If some kind of force intervenes to break the stagnation on this battlefield, will it immediately restart its operation here? Will the war that I don''t know when it will continue immediately and be divided? Or maybe... everything here will only disappear into a cloud of history that has been forgotten...

    Gao Wen is not sure that everything he sees here is an "entity", he even suspects that it is just a "silhouette" left by some static time and space. The timeline of this war is actually over, but the battlefield One scene above was retained by the unusual space-time structure here. What he is witnessing is not the real battlefield, but only the image left in time and space.

    So... which kind of guessing is true?

 Chapter 945ï¼š Is really illusory

    Gao Wen stood deep in the vortex, and this cold, dead, and strange world was still standing beside him, as if it had not changed for millions of years.

    A human being is as small as dust on this battlefield.

    He looked up and saw the dragons flying in the sky surrounding the metal giant tower, forming a circle of circles. The flames, frost and thunder and lightning released by the dragons were all frozen in the air, and it was all there. The background of the spherical shell like shattered glass is all distorted and distorted like splashing ink splashing wantonly.

    Are those dragons alive? Are they already dead in real history, or are they really solidified in this time and space, or are they still living in the outside world, living in a place with memories of this battlefield?

    Suddenly, Gao Wen felt a lot of emotions and conjectures in his heart, but the uneasiness of his current situation gave him no time to think about things that were too far away. He forced his mind to stay in control, first staying calm, and then in this weird " "Ruins of the battlefield" are looking for things that might help get rid of the current situation.

    This solidified space and time is obviously abnormal. The violent eternal storm core cannot naturally exist in such an independent space, and since it exists, it means that there is some kind of power in maintaining this place, although Gao Wen cannot guess this There is a principle behind it, but he feels that if he can find the "maintaining point" in this space, he might make some changes to the status quo.

    There is no other way to think about it anyway.

    With such a little hope in his heart, Gao Wen boosted his spirit and continued to search for a route that could be closer to the giant metal tower in the center of the vortex.

    The surrounding ruins and illusory flames are stacked one after another, but he can¡¯t walk without gaps, but he needs to choose his direction carefully, because the waves in the center of the vortex and the structure of the ruins are intricate, like a three-dimensional labyrinth, he must be careful not to let I am completely lost in it.

    While continuing to move toward the center of the vortex, he couldn''t help but look back at the huge "attackers" around him.

    The "attackers" who are huge like hills, different in shape and have all kinds of strong symbolic characteristics are like a group of shocking sculptures. They maintain a momentary posture around a still vortex, although they no longer act. However, only from those terrible and violent forms, Gao Wen can feel a kind of palpable coercion, feel endless malicious and almost frantic attack desires, he does not know these attackers and the dragons as guardians Why did such a fierce war break out in the end, but only one thing is certain: this is a vicious battle with no room for looping.

    In fact, Gao Wen has vaguely guessed the identity of those attackers. After all, he has some experience in this area, but in the absence of evidence, he chose not to make any conclusions.

    If he can still reach Talund safely, he hopes to find some answers there.

    After a short rest and reflection, he withdrew his eyes and continued to move towards the center of the vortex.

    He has seen a possible route-a steel beam extending from the armor plate on the side of the giant metal tower. It was originally a skeleton of some kind of supporting structure, but it has been completely broken by the attacker. One end of the collapsed skeleton is still connected to a platform on the tower, but the other end has fallen into the sea, and the drop point seems not far from the current position of Gao Wen.

    It is very wide and thick, and its size is large enough to serve as a bridge, allowing Gao Wen to reach the center of the vortex.

    After traversing between a mass of illusory still flames and solidified waves, solidified debris, Gao Wen confirmed that his carefully selected direction and route were correct-he came to the "bridge" and immersed in the sea water At the end of the, looking forward along its wide metal surface, the road to the giant metal tower was unimpeded.

    Before embarking on this "bridge", Gao Wen first settled his mind, and then concentrated his spirit as much as possible-he first tried to communicate his satellite body and the sky station, and confirmed that these two connections are normal Yes, although he is currently "out of sight" that neither the satellite nor the space station can monitor, this at least gives him some peace of mind.

    Later, he turned his attention back to the place in front of him, and began to look for something else that could resonate with him in the vicinity-it might be a relic left by another sailor, it might be an ancient facility, it might be another A piece of eternal stone.

    He still remembers how he fell down-it was an accident after he suddenly sensed the resonance of the sailor¡¯s relics from the storm eye of the eternal storm and heard those "verses", and now he has fallen into this storm eye Here, if the previous perception is not an illusion, then he should find something that resonates with himself.

    Maybe that''s the key to changing the situation right now.

    After a few minutes of concentration, Gao Wen suddenly opened his eyes.

    He did feel it, and as he expected, the resonance came from the front, from the direction of the metal giant tower-and there was the center of the entire vortex, the entire static spacetime, and even the entire eternal storm.

    Gao Wen took his steps and stepped on the "bridge" connecting the sea and the giant metal tower without hesitation, and ran quickly towards the upper level of the tower.

    In the case of an unobstructed road ahead, it will not be long for Gao Wen to run through this seemingly long ramp, even if it is slightly reduced by the distracted perception of the subtle "resonance" Slowed down, Gao Wen also quickly reached the other end of this metal skeleton-near a raised structure outside the giant tower, a large-scale metal structure broke off the waist, and the fallen skeleton just happened to wrap around On the platform of the outer wall of the giant tower, this is the highest point that Gao Wenneng can reach on foot.

    He jumped off the bridge-like metal skeleton and onto the slightly inclined surrounding platform, and then looked around with curiosity while maintaining a sense of "resonance".

    This massive metal creation is the most curious part of the battlefield-although it looks like a tower, but Gao Wen can be sure that this "tower" has nothing to do with those "high towers" left by the sailors. It does not have the style of the sailor''s creation, nor does it bring any familiarity or resonance to Gao Wen. He guessed that this metal creation might have been built by the dragon clan who hovered and guarded in the sky, and it was very important for the dragon clan, so those dragons would be so desperate to protect this place, but... what is this thing used for? ?

    He reached out and touched the steel shell on his side. He felt cold and could not see the material of this thing, but he could be sure that the technology needed to build this thing was beyond the reach of human civilization. He looked around for a while and did not find the entrance to this mysterious "high tower", so there was no way to explore its inside.

    He came to the edge of the platform around his feet again, and the probe glanced down¡ªthis is a dizzying perspective, but for Gavin, who is used to looking down at things from high altitude, this perspective is still friendly.

    The first thing that catches your eyes is the still vortex below the giant tower, and then you see the fragmented debris in the vortex and the blazing flames ignited by the attacking parties. The sea water in the vortex area was muddy and vague due to violent turbulence and warfare pollution, which made it difficult for Gao Wen to judge from the vortex what the part of the giant metal tower submerged in the sea was, but he could still vaguely distinguish a The shadow of huge scale comes.

    The part of this thing buried in the sea water may be larger than the part exposed on the sea surface, and it has a more complicated structure that expands to both sides.

    Perhaps this is not a "tower"-what looks like a tower is just the part of it that protrudes out of the sea. What does it really look like... probably no one will ever know.

    Gao Wen frowned and withdrew his gaze, speculating on the use of the dragon to build this thing, and the most likely of all the speculations...maybe a weapon.

    After the possible usage of this weapon emerged in his mind, Gao Wen couldn''t help but laughed and shook his head, and whispered to himself: "It is impossible to be an intercontinental nuclear bomb launcher..."

    Really don''t say, with the size of the dragon itself, they may have such a large size to build an intercontinental nuclear bomb...

    There was a little rumors in my mind, and Gao Wen felt that the pressure and tension in his heart was further relieved-after all, he is also an individual. In this case, the tension should still be tense, the stress should be the stress ¡ª¡ªAnd after his emotions were secured, he began to carefully perceive where the ¡°resonance¡± originated from the sailor¡¯s relics came from.

    Judging from the perception, it seems to be very close, and may even be within 100 meters.

    Gao Wen walked on the platform around the giant tower, while paying attention to searching for any suspicious things in his sight, and after bypassing a support column that blocked his sight, his footsteps suddenly stopped.

    "Suspicious things" did appear in his sight.

    A figure was standing on the edge of the front platform, where the lines were still.

    Gao Wen tensed his nerves for the moment-this was the first time he saw the "human" figure in this place, but then he relaxed slightly because he found that the figure was also like other things in this space At rest.

    He squeezed the trailblazer long sword in his hand, and walked slowly towards the figure with a cautious posture, and the latter certainly did not respond, until Gao Wen approached the distance of less than three meters, the figure still stood quietly Platform edge.

    It was a tall, middle-aged man. Although he was covered with a dark blue color like everything else here, Gao Wen could still see that he was wearing a gorgeous and majestic robe. It has delicate and non-human civilization patterns and is decorated with insignificant metal or gem ornaments, highlighting the special status of its owner; the middle-aged man himself has a heroic and perfect face. Although one end is dim, it can still be Seeing the short blond hair, and a pair of golden vertical pupils that looked at the distance firmly and unshakably like steel.

    Vertical pupil?

    Gao Wen immediately noticed this detail, and realized that the middle-aged man who looked like a human should be a giant dragon turned into a humanoid.

    Because he has seen similar characteristics from Melita-although Miss Agent¡¯s eyes look no different from ordinary humans in human form, but in a more special state (such as being asked by Gao Wen for a large amount of information Caused a slight runaway), her eyes will also show this state of vertical pupils.

    Gao Wen set his mind, although he was a little surprised when he saw this "silhouette", but at this time he can still be sure... that unique resonance really came from this middle-aged person... or from him An item carried was uploaded.

    After careful observation, Gao Wen''s eyes fell on an unassuming little talisman held by the middle-aged man.

    That thing gave him a very strong "familiarity". At the same time, although it was still, it still had a slight streamer on the surface, and all of this... is undoubtedly a unique feature of the sailor''s legacy.

    Gao Wen frowned, and after some thoughts and trade-offs, he slowly reached out and prepared to touch the talisman.

    He will not rush to remove the talisman from the other party, but he must at least try to establish contact with the talisman to see if he can draw some information from it to help him judge the situation at hand...

    ...

    The goddess sitting high on the Holy See suddenly opened her eyes, as if storms and lightning were surging in the shining vertical pupils.

    The high-level dragon priest standing next to the Holy See instantly felt the indescribable pressure of the gods. He could not support his body, and he immediately crawled to the ground, his forehead almost touching the ground: "My Lord, what happened?"

    Enya''s eyes fell on Heragore, and in just two seconds, the latter''s soul reached the edge of being torn, but the **** returned his gaze in time and took a light breath.

    The surging light in his eyes was forcibly calmed down by him.

    Heragore heard the voice of the gods in his ears: "It''s nothing-prepare for the welcoming ceremony, our guests are already close.

    "You are responsible for everything, I will leave for a while."

    After the words fell, the breath of the gods quickly disappeared. Herago raised his head in confusion, but only saw the empty Holy See, and the pale golden halo remaining above the Holy See.

    ...

    The chaotic light and shadow are moving and reorganizing in front of him. The sounds and messages that suddenly poured into his mind made Gao Wen almost lose consciousness, but soon he felt that the "uninvited guests" who were pouring into his mind were quickly cleared. His thinking and vision are gradually clear.

    Within a few seconds, he recovered his ability to think normally, and then subconsciously wanted to withdraw his hand-he still remembered that he was trying to touch a talisman, and he was confused by a lot of light at the moment of contact. And the huge amount of information poured into my mind has been "attacked".

    But before drawing his hand back, Gao Wen suddenly realized that the surrounding environment seemed to have changed.

    He heard the faint sound of waves and wind coming from afar, and felt a dim sky in the distant vision that gradually stabilized in front of his eyes.

    Amber''s cheerful voice was coming from the side: "Wow! We are across the storm!!"

 Chapter 946ï¼š Talund

    The sudden change made Gao Wen stagnate on the spot for a while.

    The vast and lively landscape has stabilized in his field of vision, and the brief dizziness and trance have faded. All his senses and thinking skills have returned to normal, the seascape at dusk, the low sky in the distance, and the overhead The clouds are slowly moving with Melita''s flight. Suddenly the dragon lowered some heights again, and the sound of fluttering wings rang from both sides, waking Gao Wen from amazement.

    He turned his head suddenly and saw that the amber eyes were shining in the sky near dusk. She was looking at the distant sky and the sea with excitement, her face full of joy, as if she had never experienced it before. That shocking change.

    Veronica also sat quietly not far away, and seemed to be closing her eyes and recuperating, as if she had been in that posture from the beginning and had never changed.

    Gao Wen raised his eyes and looked into the distance in the direction of Melita''s tail. He saw the magnificent and magnificent cloud wall-the barrier of the eternal storm has been thrown behind the dragon, although it still looks from this distance. It is very spectacular, but it is not as suffocating as when it was rushing towards the face. It slowly moved away in the sight of Gao Wen, and many details on the appearance of the cloud wall gradually blurred under the dim sky.

    "Hey, what''s the matter with you? Why didn''t you talk suddenly?" Amber''s voice suddenly sounded from the side, his tone full of confusion, "Still watching the storm? Haven''t we just worn it from there?"

    Gao Wen looked at Amber''s eyes, trying to find even the slightest sense of disobedience from the other party''s face, but he found nothing. Before the confusion on Amber''s face became more apparent, he withdrew his gaze and asked casually: "Are we through the storm...does it look smooth?"

    "Of course it was smooth," Amber nodded. "Although it was scary when I first rushed in, Melita was quite stable, and it felt quite interesting after getting used to it..."

    Gao Wen frowned a little, and before he continued to question, Veronica, who was sitting next to her and closed her eyes, suddenly opened her eyes: "Is there anything abnormal?"

    "Do you remember our journey through the storm?" Gao Wen looked at Veronica and asked, while quietly pinching his thighs-although in this world of all kinds of extraordinary powers, pinch It may not be possible for him to verify whether he is in a dream or hallucination, but when the pain comes, he still feels a little relieved.

    Veronica didn¡¯t seem to notice Gao Wen¡¯s small movements. She only thought about it after hearing each other¡¯s questions, and then nodded: ¡°After bursting into the cloud wall, we flew in a dim and full of clouds. In the cyclone, the environment outside was very bad, but Melita was not affected much. Amber seemed very excited along the way, and you have been carefully observing the phenomena of lightning and the depth of the cyclone-nothing happened throughout the journey The twists and turns. Melita then bypassed the central area from near the eye of the storm and passed the cloud wall at the other end, and we came out safely."

    "That''s all?" Gao Wen couldn''t help confirming it again. After seeing Veronica''s serious expression, he thought about it for a moment and then asked, "So what did I say or do after crossing the storm center area?" ?"

    "You are continuing to observe the various phenomena in the cyclone. Amber has been talking a lot of nonsense, I am resting, and Melita is flying seriously."

    Veronica said slowly with no expression on her face, then she looked at Gao Wen''s eyes with a serious tone: "So, what''s wrong?"

    Gao Wen didn''t answer for a moment, but just glanced around quietly¡ªhis eyes swept from a nearby dragon scale, and the dragon scale looked smooth and flat without any scratches.

    He still remembered that he had left a handwriting on this scale, but the handwriting seemed to disappear.

    "What happened in my memory seems to be different from what you said..." He said casually, and then his eyes fell on a large magic net terminal not far away.

    He recalled what happened during the storm cyclone, recalled the scene where Amber reacted first to rescue the data when Melita¡¯s flight suddenly went out of balance, and after a moment of thinking, he strode to the magic net terminal and bent He lowered his waist and opened a metal cover at the base of the base-a slap-like crystal sheet that was glowing slightly blue appeared in front of him.

    The storage wafer is still inserted in the machine, and it does not seem to have been removed by anyone.

    Even if the nerves were thicker, Amber realized that something might be wrong at this time. She leaned in from behind and looked at Gao Wen''s behavior curiously: "Hey, what did you find?"

    "...It would be nice if we had audiovisual recordings throughout...the preparations in this area were not thorough enough...in the end, the technology was limited." Gao Wen murmured a little regretfully, and what he said was a little inexplicable in Amber.

    The magic net terminal has the function of recording images. After Merita lifted off, the device installed on the dragon¡¯s back, in addition to collecting meteorological and magic data in the marine environment, did indeed continue to collect images for a period of time. However, modern magic technology is not advanced enough after all. After approaching the eternal storm, various devices on Melita''s back have lost their functions due to strong interference. The only magic network terminal that can record audio and video is naturally no exception.

    Therefore, Gao Wen can''t trace back what happened at the time from the data recorded by the equipment, and to be honest, according to the strange situation in front of him, he suspects that even if there is a camera here recording the whole process of Melita''s crossing the storm, What is recorded in it is not necessarily reliable...

    Some kind of mysterious force erased what happened, and the only clue left seems to be my own memory...

    By now, he even had doubts about his memory-maybe...it really did not happen as Amber and Veronica said at the time? What left in his memory is only an illusion? Some kind of dream?

    Gao Wen sighed and closed the metal cover on the base of the device, but when his fingers flicked the edge of the metal cover, he suddenly felt a small bump, and the movement stopped subconsciously.

    He took his fingers away and saw a small, insignificant mark on the edge of the cover, which looked like it had been pryed by something sharp and hard, not something that had been there at the beginning of the design shape.

    That was the scar left by the forcible prying of the dagger in an emergency.

    At this moment, Amber''s screaming voice came again from the side: "Hey, what''s wrong? Why is your expression so serious at once?"

    Gao Wen looked up at Amber, and then at Veronica, who was casting her curiosity not far away. After a brief silence and reflection, he suddenly smiled and shook his head: "Don''t care, nothing. occur."

    Amber did not understand the situation for a while: "Ah?"

    Gao Wen didn''t explain anything, but suddenly reached out and pressed the hair of this dwarf melon, with a little relief and praise: "You are doing well."

    When Melita had a sudden situation before, Amber''s first reaction turned out to be to save the data regardless of life and death... If it was placed on her a few years ago, it was definitely an unimaginable thing, even if it was Until now, Gao Wen still couldn''t believe it was Amber''s response, but she did¡ªeven though she didn''t seem to remember it anymore.

    Amber felt the tactile sensation in his head stunned, and looked at Gao Wen, who suddenly smiled like a gratifying old father. The first reaction was whether a long flight at high altitude would have some adverse effects on the mental state of the elderly , But she did not say this disrespectful word in her mind anyway, but accepted the compliment of the other party frankly-although she didn''t understand what was happening, Miss Amber''s cheapness for the arrival of Pingbai was always indifferent. Accounted for.

    Veronica, on the other side, always watched all this quietly. The things she thought about were obviously far deeper than Amber, and she vaguely realized that some of the previous process of crossing the storm might have happened. In order to detect the "abnormal phenomenon", she didn''t take the initiative to ask for something, but a hint of inquiry came from her eyes.

    Gao Wen just shook his head slightly.

    Veronica retracted her gaze clearly, and sat back at the place where she rested, continuing to close her eyes and recuperate.

    Long continued to fly north. As a guide and means of transportation, Melita became the most unknown person on the scene, and it seemed that she did not have much interest in what happened on her back. She can already feel the cold wind in her hometown, and can already feel the breath of Tallond from the changes in the nearby magnetic field and magic environment. Under the attraction of the warm dragon nest and the mission allowance, Miss Blue Dragon sent out With a pleasant growl, the speed is a little faster than before.

    The night has come, and the stars are spreading on this endless ice ocean. In the dry Arctic area, the sky is obviously brighter than the mainland area.

    Gao Wenneng clearly felt that the speed and manner of the nightfall was different from the continental area-they did not clearly see from which direction the sun was set, nor did they see the complete sunset change, this nightfall was not rising from the sky , And more like... They ride on the back of the dragon and take the initiative to fly into the night.

    Polar night in the Arctic region-this phenomenon has been mentioned in Modil''s travel notes and scholars'' various writings.

    Under this night, Gao Wen seemed to suddenly regain a certain sense of "reality". He exhaled slightly, staring at the distant sea surface-under the night sky, a dim light appeared in the sea surface in that direction. There seems to be a large number of artificial lights illuminating the sea in the polar night, and in the dim light depth, the outline of the land and the slightly raised arc like a shield device can be seen vaguely.

    "We''re about to arrive!" Melita''s slightly excited voice came from the front at this moment, "That''s Talund!

    "I''m going to lower the height continuously-you are ready!"

    Later, with the thunderous roar of Miss Dragon, Gao Wen felt a slight shock under his feet, and the picture in the field of vision tilted accordingly. Melita began to adjust her flight attitude, and began to continuously reduce the altitude under the night, and The perfect balance of speed was achieved through a short dive-in this rapid flight, Tallund''s outline became clearer.

    Amber was the first to run to the front, she stood in front of Melita¡¯s shoulder blades, stretched her neck to look at the continent that appeared on the distant sea, and the stretched tone made an exaggerated exclaim: "Wow-I See! I see! A continent! Talund, that is Talund!"

    "The lights are brighter and denser than the Cecil empire... even more than the capital of the Gondor period," Veronica couldn''t help but stood up, she looked at the distance and sighed to Gavin, "You see Is that the same thing as the dome? That... seems to be a huge shield that covers the whole continent?!"

    "...The technical strength of the Dragon race obviously surpasses that of any country on the Loren mainland," Gao Wen Shen Sheng said, and the sight he saw did not exceed his previous judgment on the Dragon race, "It is also reasonable-they are after all It has been in this world for so many years. The several civilizations on the Loren mainland have not affected the dragons. They will naturally be more advanced than us..."

    "Talrond will definitely open your eyes!" Melita said happily, with obvious pride in her tone-on this trip back home, Miss Dragon seemed to finally let herself down as a secret The kind of elegant and calm disguise when she was a senior agent of Yinbaoku, she seemed to have a lot of words, and her personality was lively and flexible. "I will show you where I live, as well as our city and temple... Of course, First listen to what the gods have to arrange. But rest assured, there will be no troublesome things, after all you are all guests of Tallond..."

    Gao Wen responded casually. His attention was actually completely on the distant continent, and he didn''t care much about what Melita said.

    He opened his eyes to the ancient land that was bathed in starlight and countless artificial lights, and a sense of anticipation and excitement about to visit the unknown land inevitably pervaded from his heart. He looked at the low-light dome that most likely was a kind of super-advanced shield. He looked at the city lights and the ambilight passing by at low altitude. He watched the clear and brilliant stars in the Arctic reflected in the tower. On the sea near Elrond, watching the white glaciers and the undulating waves in the ocean glow slightly in the night, he saw some sort of fleshy mass like giant tentacles suddenly emerge from the sky above Tallond When he came out, he licked across the entire dragon kingdom, watching countless pairs of eyes vaguely appearing above the sea, watching the whole continent with cold and cold eyes...

    A huge, twisted, twisted and twisted thing with countless tentacles, limbs, eyes and other various chaotic things appeared in the sight of Gao Wen, as if a stitched monster beyond the limits of human intelligence covered the tower Over Elrond, it is draped with a "cloak" created by starlight and drifting fire. Arms of swords, limbs of giant animals, chaotic flames and flashing crystals emerge from the flesh and blood. It covers the whole front like a curtain In the sea, countless chain-like fine structures extend from its surface and connect to the ground of Tallund. There is also a chain spreading from the darkness and extending to Melita''s body.

    Melita was wearing this chain unknowingly, flying forward with the joy of returning home.

    Gao Wen suddenly took a breath.

    He blinked again, and the inexplicable illusion had disappeared.

    The crystal clear and bright star shines on Tallund, and there is only a prosperous and ancient country under the quiet night. The splendid lights are the hometown of the dragon era.

    "We are here!" Melita said happily. "I want to slow down for the last time!"

 Chapter 947ï¼š The Kingdom of the Dragon

    The huge blue dragon began to slow down for the last time. Melita adjusted the angle when she descended. Tallrond¡¯s magnificent continental shield was already in front of her. She saw a circle slowly rotating before entering and exiting the passage. The shape of the entrance, the low light emitted from the ring device is very eye-catching at night-Omega has received the identification signal of the returnee, and the channel has been opened.

    Gao Wen stood behind Melita''s neck, which was the most forward position. Here he stared at the grand scene of the starlight and artificial lights over the continent of Tallond. For a moment, he had already called out Melita loudly to remind others to pay attention to the strange situation of this continent. But at the last moment, he still suppressed the urge to sound a warning.

    Amber was wide-eyed and staring at the glorious scene of the dragon kingdom. From time to time, one or two wows were exclaimed. Veronica was looking at the shield on the continent thoughtfully, as if analyzing this mysterious technology. The principle behind it, Melita is clearly in a very good mood, and has been constantly introducing the style of Tallond from the beginning-they can''t see the scene just now.

    What is that "monster" covered with Tallond, which is insane and indescribable, spreading countless chains? How long has it been entrenched on this continent? These problems are still unknown for now, but one thing that Gao Wen can be sure of is that it is obviously inseparable from the kingdom of this dragon, and it is definitely not here today.

    It is part of Tallond, something he has to face on this trip... Despite the surprise and confusion, Gao Wen suspects that the "monster" will probably be his biggest trip to Tallond this time If he turned his head and left here, he should have really come in vain.

    After all, before leaving, everyone was ready to face the gods. The scene I saw just now, despite the horror, did not exceed Gao Wen¡¯s psychological expectations-except that the abnormalities had already appeared, he must also Be vigilant.

    After all, the monster...maybe be described as "He".

    Gao Wen was silent, his expression more serious than ever, Melita gliding down to the brightly lit ground, not paying attention to what the passengers on the back were doing, and Amber and Veronica had noticed the high Wen''s expression changed, and they came to the latter quietly, Veronica asked in a low voice: "Did you find anything?"

    "You shouldn''t see..." Gao Wen didn''t hide, he felt the need to make Amber and Veronica wake up, and as for why he observed a scene that others could not see... This kind of detail problem is here and Not important, "The entire Tallond is enveloped by a very large''existence'', which has a mythical character."

    Veronica''s expression was as serious as Gao Wen''s, and Amber immediately moved closer half a step, lowering her voice: "Do you want to run? I''m familiar with this process..."

    "We came to "He"," Gao Wen glanced at the shame of all things, "all here, where are you going?"

    "In the shadow world, I actually have some ways..." Amber subconsciously said a few words, then shrunk his neck seriously, "Of course I said so..."

    "Be alert, this is a world unfamiliar to humans," Gao Wen exhaled softly, reminding in a low voice, "Try not to act alone in Tallond, and report all findings to me."

    Amber and Veronica responded one after another, while Gao Wen''s gaze slowly moved upwards and cast it into the particularly clear and bright starry sky in this Arctic region.

    The stars flickered, but the facilities left by the sailors could not be seen in the starry sky, but all the clues were reminding Gao Wen: These have been active since the ancient times and have been "prisoned" by something inexplicable. The connection between the dragon and the sailor is definitely far deeper than he first thought.

    During Gao Wen¡¯s conversation with Amber and Veronica, Melita¡¯s deceleration and gliding finally came to an end. Soon, the nearly transparent surface of the energy shield over Talrond rippled, A channel that seemed to be condensed by light appeared on the surface of the shield, and at the same time, a huge metal structure suspended in the air also flew from not far away, rotating the entrance covering the front of the channel.

    A trembling circular interactive interface emerged abruptly in the air, and a sound that seemed to be synthesized sounds sounded somewhere: "Welcome, guests from the human world-your access permission has been authorized in advance, Omega directed You salute. I hope you will have an unforgettable journey in Tallond."

    "Wow..." Amber exclaimed suddenly. She wanted to poke Gao Wen''s arm and asked in a low voice what a powerful gadget, but the next second she realized that it might be a little shameful. So she stopped the urge impulsively, and just stared at the holographic projection floating in the air, and the huge floating metal device behind the projection-she could not see where the equipment forming the projection was, nor could she understand it. How a huge device floats in the air, it has no visible anti-gravity components at all, and even the magic fluctuations are very strange...

    "Hello, Omega-I have heard of you from the mouth of Melita, you are a high-level intelligence to maintain the operation of many facilities in Talund," Gao Wen was actually surprised, but he controlled it well. Emotions changed, standing on Melita''s back, his expression was very calm, "I hope we get along well."

    The edge of that halo trembled: "Omega has stored the world''s most complete personality database-we will get along happily, His Majesty the human emperor."

    During the talk, Omega¡¯s interactive interface became transparent, and the metal device behind it also rotated half a circle, completing the authentication and landing of everyone. The door to Tallond opened, and Melita immediately encouraged The wings, gliding skillfully and briskly through the gates and passages, flew inside the continental shield.

    In the case of low-speed flight, she reduced the strength of the body barrier, allowing the outside airflow to enter the barrier more, so a warm and comfortable wind immediately blown on the face of Gao Wen and others-amber some Her eyes widened in surprise, because she found that in the extremely cold Arctic ice ocean, the air inside the Tallond shield actually made her feel like a spring breeze.

    This is not just as simple as a shield!

    "You built a controlled ecosystem in Tallond?" Gao Wen couldn''t help saying, "This shield covering the mainland also has the function of an ecological dome?"

    "Yeah, obviously," Melita replied with a hint of pride. "If there is no controlled ecosystem, the North Pole is not a place to live-although many bards describe dragons as able to live in Races in extreme environments also say that we will build the palace in the depths of the crater and the millennium glaciers, but most of those stories are made by ourselves-in real life, who does not like the warm and cold environment suitable for spring? ?"

    "Wow--" Amber couldn''t help sighing, "I thought you really like sleeping in magma and icebergs..."

    Gao Wen was a little curious: "If that is the case, why do you leave those stories that are obviously misleading when you travel through the world?"

    "To be handsome."

    Kovin & Amber & Veronica: "..."

    The atmosphere on the back of the dragon fell into an awkward silence for a while, and Melita quickly passed an air route formed by the guide lights. The huge dragon wing agitated in the air, and the dragon passed over in a low dragon chant. A mountain outside Tallonde, the next moment, the magnificent city and a large number of giant buildings located between the peaks will be reflected in the sight of Gao Wen and others!

    They saw the mountains in front of them, and the traces of "human" transformation have completely changed the contours of those peaks. Countless layers of huge buildings like palaces and castles were built along the mountain, and the pillars and Walls are covered with exquisite and magnificent sculptures, and elaborately set lights and projection devices are scattered between those palace walls and domes. The huge holographic images and lights complement each other, making those ancient and gorgeous palaces full of classical architecture. The unique atmosphere of integration with modern technology-but in addition to these magnificent buildings on the mountain, what amazes Gao Wen is the urban buildings located at the foot of the mountains and distributed between the plains and river valleys.

    It was a huge city he had never seen in this world, or even a huge city that he had never seen in the Gondor era in his memory-he saw countless man-made tall buildings arranged like forests on the plains, and those magnificent buildings were Built for the shape of the dragon, almost every one surpasses the silver city of San Sunil; between the high-rise buildings, there are gardens and artificial jungles supported by giant columns or anti-gravity devices. They all have separate ecological domes. It maintains different seasons of different landscapes; the vast areas between the cities can also see other extra-large buildings, which seem to be some kind of factory or other infrastructure. You can see a lot of pipes, support beams, tanks The body supports their main body, and there are countless band-shaped lights connecting them to the city.

    This is the extreme night in the Arctic, but the lights between the factories and the palaces and buildings make the city of Talund bright as daylight. Among the lights that never seem to go out, Gao Wen saw a lot of roads in the city The light flow moving between them even saw a lot of light that moved neatly into several layers above the city-some of them were flying dragons, and some were all kinds of vehicles. They were in order, and many floated in the air. The signal devices of the city direct traffic in a unified manner, and beside the busiest air traffic line, a huge holographic projection can also be seen, and the projection shows...

    It''s advertisements, various advertisements, and promotional videos for large-scale events, snapshots of art of unknown significance, and even simple messy characters-that seems to be a kind of "Dragon Art".

    At this distance, Gao Wen can only see the picture, but can''t hear the sounds from those bustling urban areas. However, he can see many things just by looking at the scene in front of him.

    Finally, in this world, for the first time, a well-informed traverser widened his eyes and was truly dismayed.

    On the contrary, the amber next to him was a little less shocked-because everything in Tallond was originally beyond the common sense of Miss Semi-Elves. After exceeding the limit, there was no "degree". For her, the tower It doesn¡¯t make much difference whether the dragons in Elrond live in the crater or in the residential building, they are all the same, they are all the same, they are all the same, "Oh, what a great thing I¡¯m going to go here"-so After exclaiming, she seemed rather calm, and she only looked around curiously.

    As for Veronica, she expressed the same consternation as Gao Wen: as an ancient rebel who had experienced the glorious period of Gondor, although she had not seen the same place as Tallond, she could also learn from these A lot of hidden information can be seen in the city facilities, and it is clear that this "Dragon Kingdom" is very different from her imagination before departure.

    It is also very different from Gao Wen''s imagination.

    "How about it, spectacular?" Melita''s proud voice came from the front. "This is one of the most prosperous places in Talund-Aurora City''Agondo'', where the jury headquarters is located. Locally, the headquarters of the Mithril Treasury is also here."

    "...This is not the same as the dragon kingdom I imagined," after a few seconds of silence, Gao Wen couldn''t help but shook his head. "It''s also as big as any bard or scholar in the human world. Different."

    "Ah, wouldn''t you also think we would build castles in magma and icebergs?" Melita joked, "and the castle will be filled with gold and princesses robbed from all over the world..."

    "My imagination is not so exaggerated-I guess you have a very high civilization, but I didn''t expect your city to develop like this..." Gao Wen said, suddenly feeling a little poor, because he was watching After arriving in those cities, I felt more than shock. As a "satellite" who had witnessed too many things, what he saw in these city scenes also had some kind of... cramped, so he organized for a few seconds Vocabulary, and finally came up with a more appropriate statement, "I did not expect your city will develop to this''limit'' level."

    This is the most neutral statement he can think of.

    Melita probably thought that Gavin as a "king of the human world" would only feel shocked and surprised after seeing Tallond due to lack of knowledge, but did not expect the other party''s first evaluation to be "limit". This is a word that sounds full of praise, but actually has a lot of meaning, and Melita, who often deals with human beings, gave the real meaning of Gao Wen from this word in the first time.

    She was a little surprised and surprised, and then she could not help but sweep the city that had covered the whole land, the giant factories and enterprise complexes between the cities, and the advanced, prosperous, beautiful, but already There have been no fundamental changes in the landscape for countless years.

    "...It''s really extreme," Miss Dragon said in a dull voice. "If you watch more, you will feel a lack of change."

 Chapter 948ï¼š Who has the wrong style

    The dragon flew over the city, and the wonders of Tallond far beyond human civilization were reflected in the eyes of Gao Wen.

    Melita said that the land lacks change. As a member of the Tallond society, she has apparently been watching these spectacular scenery for many and many years. It is normal to be bored, but for the first time to see Tallon Germany''s Gao Wen and others, the scenery on this land is still surprising enough.

    "Don''t get me wrong," Gao Wen said. "I just lamented your high degree of development-this scene may have been seen for many years, but for all races on the Loren mainland, this It is still an unattainable height."

    "Magnificent, prosperous and unbelievable," Veronica broke the silence, and the princess sighed sincerely. "The Gondor emperors at that time may barely compare with this place, but the prosperity of Gondor is only one. City, Tallund¡¯s prosperity is spread all over the mainland..."

    She paused here, after pondering a few words, she continued: "So I can''t understand, why are you so strong, why are you willing to sleep on this extremely northern continent-you just said, Dragon It¡¯s not that people naturally love the harsh environment of the Arctic, and the living conditions of the Loren continent are obviously much more comfortable for you. You don¡¯t even have to spend energy to build an ecological dome."

    This is an obvious and somewhat strange fact to say-the power of the dragons is undoubtedly, even if they do not consider their powerful civilization, only by the powerful power of the dragon family and the current seemingly they are not a sparse "population", these Powerful creatures can easily occupy the entire world, but the fact is that they have not done so, and even have been shrinking in this extremely northern world for tens of millions of years-so, like humans, elves, dwarves, "weak and small" Instead, "race" occupies the land with the best living conditions in the world, and the dragon... even becomes a creature in a certain story.

    This "low-key" seems incredible to Veronica, and she does not think that the "self-discipline" and "self-closure" of the dragon family can be clearly explained by some kind of "noble spirit".

    Hearing Veronica¡¯s question, Melita fell into a brief silence, and after a few seconds she shook her head: ¡°You¡¯re right, judging from common sense, a race like ours is indeed capable of ruling the world, In that case, the native civilizations on other continents simply did not have the opportunity to develop... But we can¡¯t do this. The Supreme Council and the Senate strictly forbid the dragons from interfering with the development of other continents, even our gods are not allowed. We do this, so it¡¯s like this now...

    "As for the deeper reason? Then I don''t know. I am a relatively young member of the dragon family. Although it is somewhat of a status...but it has not reached the level of reaching the upper will.

    "But if you are really curious, especially if you are curious about Gao Wen... maybe you can go directly to our gods, and he may give you some answers. After all, you are the guests he invited."

    Gao Wen simply yelled, most of his attention has been placed in the scenery of Tallond, and in a careful observation, find a way to collect intelligence on this country-he tried to extract from the amazing , The beautiful, incredible scenes sorted out and speculated some useful information about the dragon civilization, because everything here... is so different from what he had imagined before.

    Melita crossed an arc in the night sky, and she began to cross over the city buildings, and flew to a mountain not far away-the mountain was built with tall palaces and castles, which can be seen on the mountainside Many houses one size smaller than the palace, those houses seem to spread all the way from the urban area at the foot of the mountain to the mountain, and they are equally brightly lit.

    While flying over a floating light in mid-air, a huge holographic image suddenly appeared in the sight of Gao Wen and others-on the holographic image, a red dragon flew across the sky and ta sucked deeply A breath, then breathed out an amazing flame towards the bottom of the screen, and another giant dragon flew from the bottom of the screen, facing the flame into the sky, dancing with the red dragon in the sky, and then, there was a sound in the screen A pleasant and pleasant voiceover, but Gao Wen couldn''t understand what the voiceover was saying-it was the ancient language of the dragon, which obviously had nothing to do with the common language on the contemporary Loren mainland.

    "Damn..." Melita seemed to be taken aback by the holographic image that popped up suddenly, her flying attitude was twisted, and she whispered immediately after adjusting, "They can''t control this kind of roadside advertisement. The number..."

    "This is an advertisement?" Gao Wen asked curiously, "What did the narration just say?"

    "Ah... an advertisement for a certain breath enhancer that can make your breath breath sweet after injection-there are a variety of fruit flavors to choose from," Melita said casually, "in my opinion Useless things... In most cases, our breath is used to deal with the enemy and the barbecue, and these two targets obviously don''t care whether the dragon''s dragon spit on the head is sweet orange or strawberry..."

    Gao Wen and Amber were both confused at the same time: "?"

    Veronica uttered a few words after her coercion: "...... Why is there such a thing in the world?"

    "Talrond may have a lot of things that you don¡¯t understand, but the reason why you feel incomprehensible is mostly because the human world has too much misleading content in the legend about dragons-but if you Treat us like you, a race that requires a normal life and social interaction, maybe you are not so surprised by things that do not meet your imagination," Melita seemed to bring a smile Meaning, "I think you can understand what I mean."

    "I understand...although it''s still a little weird." Gao Wen thought about it and nodded, he did understand the meaning of Melita-the dragons of Tallond are a living civilization, so in their daily life There will inevitably be a lot of rich and colorful content, some of which may not look so "giant dragon", and some may not look so "legendary", but it is for this reason that they have built a real dragon society.

    A real dragon will not sleep and count money in the castle¡¯s gold coin piles without doing anything every day, as in the legendary story. That will undoubtedly make any intelligent creature with normal intelligence boring and crazy, and to be honest... ...They may not have so much gold...

    After all, judging from certain clues, Melita, the rooted lady of the dragon, usually doesn''t have much money-love money and no money, maybe this is the real dragon.

    At this moment, Amber, who had been busy looking away from the beginning, suddenly asked curiously: "Yes, where are we going next?"

    "Let¡¯s go to the mountain in front-have you seen the domed palace? That¡¯s the headquarters of the jury. The Mithril Treasury is a department under the name of the jury, so that¡¯s where I usually report," Melita looked up and said, "In Talund, the Senate is responsible for the internal affairs of the Dragon, and the jury is responsible for handling the information from the "outside", so this time the task of receiving foreign guests is the responsibility of the jury The Speaker and high-ranking parliamentarians are ready for the welcoming ceremony there, and we will directly land on the upper platform of the headquarters-then it will be up to the Speaker to arrange."

    Amber screamed and looked up at the sky again: "Hey, I really don''t fit you here... I looked at the stars all over the sky, I always felt that I should find a place to sleep after landing..."

    "For the next few months, it''s all night here-if the current time is converted to Cecil time, it should be noon," Melita said with a smile. "Ah... for outsiders, this It''s really difficult to adapt."

    After that, the flight did not take much time. In the tireless explanation of Amber''s baba and Melita, Gao Wen saw that the building on the high mountain with the dome and the gorgeous palace wall was already in sight. , He saw that a certain part of the building¡¯s outer wall opened gently under the action of a large mechanical device, a large take-off and landing platform appeared at the end of the hillside, lights and silhouettes swayed at the edge of the platform, and Melita fell directly towards the platform go with.

    During the landing, Gao Wen subconsciously became nervous-both because of the psychological shadow left by the crash of his last life, and because of the strange situation that he had experienced not long ago, and because he had witnessed the Melita more than once. The dreadful way of landing.

    But in the end, Miss Melita landed smoothly on the center of the round platform, and the three people riding on the back of the dragon didn''t even feel much shaking.

    "We are here." Miss Agent dropped the dragon wing on one side, forming a gentle ramp beside her, and said casually.

    Gao Wen was relieved now: It seems that even Miss Melita Penia cannot crash twice in a row...

    Then he walked towards the dragon wing as a ramp, and at the same time, he had seen the figures standing on the edge of the landing platform-he could not recognize the official clothing or ceremonial platoons of Tallonde, but At least from the neatly arranged response teams and the "guards" who kept the dragon shape on both sides of the platform channel and kept their heads low, it can be seen that the dragons of Tallond gave him this "guest personally invited guests" Still very face-saving.

    Dragons don''t necessarily appreciate a human king, but they obviously awe more command from the gods.

    Gao Wen walked along the "ramp" to the platform, Veronica followed him dignifiedly and elegantly, even Amber, at the moment of stepping out, he converged all the appearances of hee, ha ha, and took out all serious expressions and Rigorously sent his head up, and followed his short legs with Gao Wen¡ªeven if it was the shame of everything, at this time, he knew to maintain the face of the ¡°human representative¡±.

    Although she is not human.

    When Gao Wen and his party left the dragon''s back, some kind of classical music that had never appeared in the human world sounded.

    When Gao Wen walked down Melita''s dragon wing and the first foot just stepped onto the platform, an old man headed by the welcome team took the steps at the same time and took a few entourages to welcome him.

    Connected to the direction of the passage, the dragons responsible for guarding or guarding the facade gave a neat, low-pitched roar, and over the other building opposite the platform, a lot of lights began to breathe like a surge, and the sky above the human world The universal text projects a welcome sentence.

    This was a very solemn welcoming ceremony, but Gao Wen still couldn''t help feeling a little weird-from entering the continent of Tallond, similar weirdness kept pouring into his heart from all aspects, and I really want to say Where does this weirdness come from... It can only be said that these dragons are really not the dragons he imagined, nor is this dragon kingdom the dragon kingdom he imagined...

    But he well concealed these emotional changes in the bottom of his heart, still maintaining a calm and smiling expression on his face, and he walked towards the old man who voluntarily came forward, and the latter also stood just two meters in front of Gao Wen. about.

    The old human-shaped dragon was wearing a light golden robe with no visible material. The skin of his forehead was inlaid with multiple pieces of silver-white diamond-shaped metal, and shimmering shimmers emerged from those metal gaps. Some of the light flow spread along the skin of the old man''s face, and finally concentrated into the eye socket of his right eye-Gao Wen just observed it carefully, and he suddenly found that the eye turned out to be a prosthetic eye. He saw obvious in the eyeball The mechanical structure of the pupil, the focus of its pupil position is still being adjusted slightly!

    ¡­Implant mechanical transformation?

    Gao Wen couldn''t help but stunned, and then noticed a giant dragon guarding the edge of the platform. He saw that the dragon''s jaw had obvious mechanical structure, and there was something like a pipe from the back of his skull. Stretching out, all the way to the shoulder blades-the characteristic of the fusion of flesh and machinery is uncovered, so it is directly exposed to everyone''s eyes.

    There was an instant rumbling in his mind-what the hell?

    From which world line did the Cyber ??Dragon jump? !

    It''s just a matter of these giant dragons living in a dense city full of light pollution and giant factories. How can this be brought to them blindly tossing parts? !

    Gao Wen always feels that he has tossed the style of the whole world in such a magical medieval world. He has distorted the style of the whole world, but since he came to Tallonde, he has begun to doubt himself in this regard. And until this time, his suspicions finally reached the peak-he suddenly found that when it came to unusual style of painting, he seemed really better than this group of dragons that had been held on the planet for tens of millions of years... ¡­

    After a short period of consternation, he came up with an unrequited relief¡ª¡ª

    Starting today, he finally has no need to care about whether he has a crooked style in this world.

    In terms of painting style, he could not be crooked by these gangs...

    At this moment, the old man with a mechanical prosthetic eye extended to Gao Wen, and his voice also interrupted Gao Wen''s thoughts running around in his head: "Welcome to Talund, the legendary hero of the human world, Gao Wen ¡¤Your Majesty Cecil-I am the highest speaker of the Tallon de jury, you can call me Andar."

    (Friendly recommend a book, title "Legend of the Legend", game category, the author is my fan, how to say... The toughness the author showed in serializing this book reminds me of my stand-alone code word The situation, so it should be encouraged. You can also support it.)

 Chapter 949ï¼š Dragon priest

    The highest speaker of the jury, Andar.

    It is said that this old man is one of the oldest dragons in Tallond. It is an "Eternal Dragon" that has been active since the anti-tide of the ancient times and has survived to this day.

    As long as he came to Tallond, Gao Wen had already made up a lot of knowledge about the country from the mouth of Melita, and this knowledge naturally included a brief introduction to the top members of Tallond. The name "Andar" is no stranger. And he also knows that this "Old Dragon" who seems to be an old man rarely leaves the deep hall of the jury on weekdays. Even in the last full millennium, the old man left the hall many times. Only a handful.

    It seems that due to the extreme old age, he usually rests in his "throne" in the form of a dragon on weekdays, and like this today, he has taken the initiative to greet him, even changing to a human form, which is enough to explain the speaker''s attitude.

    After realizing that this was a courtesy, Gao Wen immediately took out the solemnity that matched it: "It is an honor to see you, Your Excellency the Speaker. On the way to here, I have already seen-Tallond is a It¡¯s an incredible country, and I believe that this trip to Tallond will definitely impress me.¡±

    Speaker Andal smiled gently, and at the same time made a slight sideways invitation. After Gao Wen stepped up, the old man smiled and said: "We have not officially invited aliens to come here for many, many years- ¡ªIn addition to the occasional ¡°wanderer¡± who came to this land by accident, the last official visitor in my memory was many thousands of years ago. At that time, the ruler of the mainland of Loren was still a kind of three pairs of limbs. Creatures..."

    "Last season of civilization," Gao Wen looked at the speaker, also smiling a little, "That really seemed to be a long time ago."

    "Yes, for a long time... we have been paying attention to the world outside of Tallond, but we almost never bring people or things from the outside here," Speaker Andar nodded. "I hope you have arranged for us The welcoming ceremony is quite satisfactory-on the basis of the customs of the Dragon tribe, we have considered human habits as much as possible.

    "It has been very thoughtful," Gao Wen said immediately, "but I am now more concerned about the next schedule-from Melita, I have not heard the detailed schedule."

    Speaker Andar led the guests away from the landing platform, and Melita, who had been transformed into a humanoid, also followed. They crossed the long bridge connecting the platform and the main building of the palace, and walked toward the inner courtyard of the jury headquarters. In the dragon palace hall, which is very wide and magnificent everywhere, Gao Wen felt his voice echoed in the valley. stand up.

    "Sorry, I didn''t tell you that the detailed itinerary is indeed rude, but this is because our gods did not give a detailed purpose before," Speaker Andar walked beside Gao Wen. The old man''s voice was brilliant in gold and full of beauty. The carved corridor echoed, "God... He is unpredictable, and his arrangements often have a deep meaning, and on the other hand, when he does not make arrangements, he also has his deep meaning."

    "So did he make arrangements now?" Gao Wen glanced at the speaker next to him, and when he talked about the **** who ruled Tallond, although he didn''t mean to offend, it was hard to be like the dragons. There was a sense of awe and worship, so he chose to use this most common attitude to talk-after all, he is here today because of the invitation that God made," Frankly speaking, my main purpose here It¡¯s not a visit to a foreign country, I¡¯m here for an appointment, so I¡¯m more concerned about when I can see you...''Dragon God''."

    "Of course," Andar nodded. "When you entered the sky above Agondo, the sanctuary made a clear purpose-after the welcoming banquet, you can meet. We have already sent Agondo The sanctuary is ready, and then High Order Dragon Priest His Excellency Herragor will personally act as a guide and **** for the meeting."

    High-ranking dragon priest... The corresponding information obtained from Merita quickly appeared in Gao Wen''s mind:

    Heragore, the highest spokesperson of the "theocratic" part of Tarlond society, was a powerful envoy who served beside the gods all year round, and was also a speaker who has survived from the ancient times like the Speaker of Andar. "Emperor Dragon", but it is said that the angel received blessings from the gods and possessed "a more perfect eternal life than the highest speaker", so he always maintained a younger appearance.

    No dragon knows the real age of Hercules, and no one knows when Hercules became a deity serving the gods. According to Merita¡¯s description, in the memory of almost all dragons, the Herago He has been a saint standing beside the **** since the beginning.

    Gao Wen condensed his memories and said with a slight smile: "Then I am quite looking forward to this meeting-and before that, I am also looking forward to how Tallond will have a different cuisine from the human world."

    ...

    At the top of the temple, where the gods live, the breath of holiness has come to this place.

    "My Lord," Heragore immediately saluted the figure that appeared in front of the Holy See. "You are back."

    "Well," the blond figure standing in front of the Holy See responded briefly to a syllable, and then cast his gaze down, "Haragor, have they all arrived yet?"

    Heragore had his head hanging down, and although he was curious about where he had gone when the goddess he served suddenly left in the past, he carefully controlled his curiosity and desire to explore: "Yes Yes, they have arrived as scheduled. At your command, I conveyed the Yu Ling to the jury, and after the reception banquet over there, arrangements will be made for the meeting."

    "It''s not an audience, it''s an interview, Heragore," the voice from the Holy See immediately corrected, "that''s the guest I invited."

    "...As you said."

    Dragon God nodded and then asked casually: "Tell me what you know-after seeing the real Tallond, how did the guests react?"

    "Surprised, unexpected, stunned-there is no doubt that everything in Tallond is enough to shock outsiders," said Hellagor. "But...their response is not only so.

    "The reactions of the two human women are fairly normal. They have expressed the astonishment that ordinary people should have for the advancement and prosperity of Tallonde. They have also shown normal curiosity for things that have not been seen in the outside world. The human emperor invited, the male human named Govin Cecile... his reaction seemed strange."

    "Weird?" Dragon God raised his eyebrows. "Hragor, you rarely use such ambiguous words."

    "It''s really weird, my lord," Heragore pondered the words, and said the "abnormal" details he found after secretly observing. "Although the man also showed surprise after seeing Tallonde, he The degree of surprise is far lower than I expected. When he saw those unusual things, he behaved more than he was surprised-yes, thinking, he seemed to have been thinking, and frequently showed imperceptible Confused. This gives me a feeling... Tallond didn¡¯t seem to bring the shock that the human expected, he was not surprised by what he saw, just as if he had seen a similar scene originally. , And he was surprised...just because he didn¡¯t expect these things to appear here."

    Speaking of which, Heragore considered again, and then hesitantly said: "This gives me the feeling that the human being seems to have been watching indifferently--even arrogantly observing and Judging us, this is obviously not normal, Lord."

    The voice in front of the Holy See remained silent for a few seconds before Heragore heard the voice of the gods slowly and slowly: "...it seems very interesting."

    "My Lord," Heragol raised his head, with a hint of curiosity, "Why did you let me focus on these things? How did the human king react after seeing Tallonde... This matter is very important or ?"

    "It''s a little curious," the **** seemed to be in a good mood, and the tone seemed to bring a smile. "Have you not thought about it, Heragore? That human... He did a lot of things in his mortal kingdom The dragon traveling abroad brought back a lot of interesting information about the system, about knowledge, about...the way of thinking. On the surface, the human being was only unifying and silently pushing all these changes, but his actions themselves have exceeded In addition to the knowledge and way of thinking that he should have... It is impossible to produce naturally in the environment in which he lives, at least not in his generation. Don¡¯t you think it is very interesting, Hercules?"

    Heragore felt his breathing faster, but he said nothing.

    He only heard the voice of the gods and continued unhurriedly:

    "Gauvin Cecil... The mortal hero of the "Resurrection", on the surface, he looks like an ordinary human, but unfortunately... not enough.

    "Haragor, go ahead and prepare. The banquet in the lower hall will not last long-just like I would like to see him. I believe he wants to meet me now."

    ...

    "I hope you are still satisfied with our food and music," Melita came to Gao Wen and said with a smile, "To be honest, these two things should be regarded as the worst of the Dragons-at least in my opinion That''s it. We are better at dealing with stone and metal, such as sculpture and forging art, as for food... Tallond''s food can be very boring."

    "But all of these are great in my opinion." Gao Wen complimented, and glanced across the magnificent hall and the banquet table-he should be the only civilization of this season in Tallond The human emperor who dine in this banquet naturally reflects the sincerity of the Dragon clan in hospitality, but to be honest, the food of the Dragon clan is indeed not as colorful as he imagined. The staple food at the banquet is basically all kinds of meat. The side dishes are mainly fish, and the grains and vegetables are only garnishes, and they are not even used as food. It can be seen from the daily eating habits of the Dragon tribe, but as Melita said...somewhat boring.

    It''s just that for the newcomer Gao Wen, some unique flavors among these foods can make up for the lack of tediousness.

    "To be honest... I have been troubled by strange problems before," he said suddenly. "It''s about your diet-the difference between your dragon body and human form is so great, so when you eat Is the dragon¡¯s body type the standard or the person¡¯s body type? This question may be a little rude, but...these foods should not be enough for giant dragons that reach tens of meters in length."

    "...I''m really worthy of you. You can always pay attention to the details that ordinary people don''t think about at all," Melita froze for a moment, then she couldn''t help laughing, "but you''re really right- -These foods are not enough for the dragon.

    "Of course, we must take the dragon''s standard for energy intake, but in the form of the dragon, we don''t have to be so particular about food-the dragon''s taste and oral perception are very weak, and we can''t even eat in that form. The difference between birth meat and cooked meat, so we will not entertain or share meals with the guests in the dragon form, especially when the guests are relatively small...you know, this will not only appear rough, but also very high Risks, such as... accidental injury.

    "And in human form, we can handle and enjoy more refined food, as you can see-we chose to treat people in human form, not only because human form looks more like most intelligent races'' ''Friendly'', also because this form is more helpful for us to enjoy food."

    Gao Wenlai just asked casually out of interest, but didn''t expect to hear such interesting details. After listening to Melita''s explanation, he couldn''t help but whispered: "So the dragon eats in two parts- ¡ª A meal, a meal?

    "Most of the less-elegant dragons actually have only a second meal-especially when convenience foods are very popular, and now almost all young dragons are impatient to study cooking or eat those troublesome natural foods," Mei Li The tower shook his head. Although she was a young dragon family herself, she sighed like an old dragon at this time. "Of course, these are all "elaborate" dragons in the banquet hall, so we go back after eating with you. Have another meal..."

    Gao Wen: "..."

    "It feels useless knowledge has increased!" Amber, who was just walking from the side, grabbed the chicken leg and sighed casually, just breaking Gao Wen''s heart.

    The banquet had continued to the end, and at this moment, Gao Wen noticed that someone like a servant entered through the side door of the hall, and quickly whispered something after coming to the speaker of Andar.

    "It seems that''this scene'' is coming to an end," Gao Wen turned his head and said to Melita, "I guess someone will invite me to an appointment soon."

    Melita looked curiously in the direction of the speaker, and almost at the same time, the old man turned and walked towards this side.

    "Hopefully our hospitality will be thoughtful to you," Speaker Andar came to Gavin and said, "Our gods have just heard that if it is convenient for you now... He hopes to meet you in the upper temple meet."

    Gao Wen glanced back, then turned his head to look at the Speaker: "Does it include the two friends I brought?"

    Speaker Andar nodded: "Yes, including them."

    "No problem, we are very convenient now." Gao Wen laughed immediately, and Amber, who was eating chicken legs beside him, immediately looked at the beloved chicken leg in her hand-she seemed to want to say that she was not that good. Convenient, but under the gaze cast by Gao Wen, she immediately dropped her chicken leg: "Convenient, convenient, very convenient..."

    As for Veronica who is not far away... She is obviously ready.

    "That''s good," Speaker Andar nodded. "Then please follow me-His Excellency Heragore is already waiting outside the hall, and he will take you to the upper temple."

    Following the speaker, Gao Wen and Amber and Veronica and the others quickly passed through the banquet hall. After passing through a huge golden gate like a city gate, the music in the hall suddenly weakened. Going down, Gao Wen at a glance saw a man wearing a pale gold robe and a golden crown standing in a wide and quiet corridor.

    No followers and guards could be seen around the man.

    That is the highest spokesperson of the "theocracy" part of Tallond society, the high-ranking dragon priest Heragol?

    At the same time that this sentence appeared in Gao Wen''s heart, the man with his back facing him also sensed the change in breath. He immediately turned around and nodded slightly: "Guests, I will lead you to the upper temple -You can call my name directly, Heragore."

    Gao Wen nodded and just wanted to respond, but his eyes were frozen for the next moment.

    His gaze fell on Heragore''s face, not moving for a long time.

    He remembers this face.

    In the center of the eternal storm, in the center of space and time that is still, he has seen this face!

    This is the dragon family standing on the steel tower, as if the commander is in the center of the battlefield, and guarding the dragons with the guarding dragons!

    (Mammy!)

 Chapter 950ï¼š Dragon God

    Herragor soon noticed Gavin''s gaze, but the good cultivation made the dragon priest not displeased on his face. He just stepped back slightly, asking curiously, "Why? Is there anything wrong with him?"

    Gao Wen quickly recovered from the shock. He forcibly suppressed the consternation and the speculations that followed one another, but only smiled a little sorry: "Sorry, you may be similar to someone I once knew-but it must be me Admit it wrong."

    "Is it?" Heragore nodded. "Thousands of people in the world, even on the two continents of Tarlond and Loren, it is understandable to have similar faces. If there is a chance, I would like to know The man with a similar face to me."

    As he said, the dragon priest made an invitation gesture and turned to lead the way, while Gao Wen kept up and said casually: "That may not be possible-for some personal reasons, most of the people I know have already died. It¡¯s been a century."

    The person who emerged from the coffin was really good to use, especially when he wanted to lie about life, time and acquaintances-Gao Wen couldn''t help but sigh, and at the same time began to silently calculate his "resurrection" Afterwards, how many tossed virtual friends appeared because of the need of the plot, and then died in the long time...

    "...Yeah, that''s really regrettable," Herragor apparently didn''t doubt that he was there. The priest leader just nodded slightly and said while leading Gao Wen to the depths of the corridor, "I''m from Don¡¯t leave Tarlond, so you rarely contact people outside Tarlond. If you are offended in the conversation because of ethnic or cultural differences, please understand."

    "But your lingua franca is very good, Mr. Heragol," Veronica said suddenly. "On the way to here, we have heard the real''Dragon language'' of Tallond. The human imagination of the dragon is wrong in many ways, and I haven¡¯t even thought about the details of the two races that should not be linguistic. For the long-standing dragon, the language used by the short-lived civilizations on the Loren continent should be combined. Isn¡¯t it something worthy of extensive study?"

    "It is true-but with the help of Omega, it is not troublesome to master a new language," Hergor replied in a very indifferent tone. "Compared to learning a language, it is to understand an alien way of thinking. It''s more difficult."

    "You said you never leave Tallund?" Gao Wen looked at the dragon priest walking in front of the side and decided to tap on the side to listen to some information-although he could not rule out the "similar face" situation, he was not sure he was there Was the face seen in the cracks of the time and space of the eternal storm the dragon priest in front of him, but his instinct still told him that all this is probably not a coincidence, "I haven''t left even once?"

    "Is this weird?" Herragor''s footsteps seemed to pause a little, but he quickly moved forward. "This is true of many dragons-for us, Tallond is a wealthy enough The homeland is not necessary to leave."

    He did not answer himself positively!

    Gao Wen realized this in an instant, but he didn''t question it any more, because he was very suspicious of the chaotic time and space in the center of the eternal storm, and he was deeply worried about the hands and feet of that experience after leaving the storm. Before the truth behind everything, he decided not to rush further.

    Gao Wen no longer asks questions, Veronica itself is very quiet, amber is also rare in this unfamiliar environment without blind bb, so the next part of the journey seems extremely silent, even silent to a somewhat embarrassing level, but Fortunately, this silence did not last long-after passing through a corridor and a lift that could be described as "hall" by Gao Wen, they finally arrived at the destination of the trip.

    The sanctuary located at the uppermost level of the headquarter of the jury, where the gods live in the palace¡ªthe upper temple.

    After coming out of the lifting platform, Gao Wen and his team first arrived at an open-air long bridge. From this location, they could almost see the whole temple, and the rushing scenery shocked everyone almost instantly-they Seeing the bright star shining on a gorgeous building with a dome and hundreds of columns, the temple stood quietly and holy in the night sky, they saw a sacred light pouring out of the temple, and the Arctic The stars in the area interspersed with each other, and they also heard a faint, indistinguishable song and praise, which was quietly in the ears, and actually made Amber, a carefree person, feel a sense of pure soul.

    "It''s so beautiful..." Amber couldn''t help but sigh, her eyes reflecting the radiance of the temple, a smile on her face, "It''s like... it''s like stepping into the starry sky...design this The people in this building must love the stars, right?"

    Gao Wen noticed that at the moment when Amber said the words, Herago, who was standing silently, shook his body instantly, and then the high priest broke the silence: "On the contrary, he did not like the starry sky. "

    "Ah? Really?" Amber didn''t seem to notice the word "He" in the other person''s mouth for a while. She just blinked in surprise. "But I think this building is designed specifically to watch the stars... you see Those terraces and windows, even if they were not originally designed to see the stars, are definitely suitable for watching the stars..."

    "Okay," Gao Wen interrupted her aloud. "It''s similar to how professional you are in the construction field. We are only here to be guests, not to evaluate others'' homes."

    "But... ah, okay," Amber glanced at Gao Wen and shrugged. "You''re in charge."

    "Excuse me, she just likes this place," Gavin turned to Herragor. "Please show me the way, Mr. Hergor."

    The dragon priest nodded blankly, "Please follow me."

    Under the leadership of high-ranking priests, Gao Wen and others crossed the long bridge and entered the golden palace with domes and gorgeous columns. A soft and bright, non-glare light filled the inside and outside of this building. They crossed the gate and the small connecting bridge decorated with flowing water, and finally stopped in a rotunda.

    In the extremely wide hall, only the Holy See stood high in the center, as if enduring brilliance and glory, and in front of the Holy See, a figure with long golden hair hanging down to the ground was standing there quietly.

    Dragon God, Enya.

    A deity stuck in the mortal world.

    Veronica had increased her vigilance when she entered the lobby, and was fully prepared to deal with the spiritual pollution of the gods. However, until she faced the dragon god, the expected spiritual pollution did not come, which made her unable to fall into. Accident, and subconsciously glanced at the deity¡ªhe was dignified and elegant, and his appearance was almost as perfect as the limit of mortal imagination. He wore something like it was made of satin, but it was far smoother and softer than satin. The pale gold long skirt, which has not much decoration on it, but could not conceal the brilliance of the "goddess", in a short eye contact, even as the leader of the rebels, Veronica took the risk An idea came out-

    Indeed... perfect as God.

    While Veronica''s sight fell on the Dragon God, the latter also focused on Veronica''s body at the same time. The "spirit" seemed to have a slight smile, even gently against Veronica Nodded, but soon his eyes turned away and fell on Gao Wen.

    "You are finally here," the **** broke the silence on his own initiative, and his voice was unexpectedly soft. "The mortal I was invited twice... This alone, the accident you brought me has exceeded the human civilization belt of this season. Give me an unexpected sum."

    "Is this Xingshi''s guilt?" Gao Wen laughed, although he also tightened his nerves when entering the hall, but this did not affect his apparent indifference-Dragon God Enya did not cause an intuitive warning , This is probably a good sign.

    "No, you can think of it as appreciation-for me, unexpected things are more rare than mastering everything." The dragon **** smiled, and then in the sight of Herragor''s surprise, He took his steps and walked slowly down the platform where the Holy See was, and the Holy See disappeared into the air from the sky with his departure. When he came to Gao Wen, the whole The high platform and the Holy See have all disappeared.

    "I think this kind of face-to-face conversation will make the atmosphere better-and it will also make your nerves less tense," said Dragon God, while doing a very unexpected action for everyone-he actually He stretched out his hand and looked at Gao Wen with a smile, "Handshake-should this be the latest etiquette in the mortal world?"

    The surrounding atmosphere was a little weird for a moment. Probably no one thought that the attitude of the detained **** would be so kind. Gao Wen looked at the hand stretched towards himself and hesitated, but the hesitation was very short. After two seconds, he would Set his mind and stretched out his hand.

    He touched the fingertips of the dragon **** Enya-softer and warmer than imagined, even close to human.

    And in the next moment, a strange feeling suddenly came to mind, and Gao Wen raised his head subconsciously, he suddenly saw the dome of the rotunda suddenly become transparent and illusory, and a layer of dirty, chaotic, twisted clouds It was quickly gathering and blocking the stars, and in the turbid and chaotic cloud, he once again saw the inexplicable things that he had seen above Tallond:

    Numerous crazy and chaotic limbs are grouped together in a nightmarish posture. Creeping flesh and blood, crystals with strange light, and pale bones are intertwined in the sky. Innumerable pairs of eyes are embedded between those messy flesh and blood, watching with indifferent eyes. In the land of Tallund, there seemed to be polluted starlight swimming among the disorganized limbs, and the illusory flame continued to burn the sky!

    In this scene, Gao Wen felt his heartbeat stopped half a beat, and the next second, he suddenly found a place in the sky from the huge, terrifying and terrible nightmare structure in Tallond. Details that have not been discovered when looking out over the sea¡ª¡ª

    He saw those disorganized and distorted limb structures mixed and interwoven, but a certain outline was faintly put together. His eyes glanced from one end of the sky in Tallond to the other. Under such a huge span, directly below From the perspective, he finally saw...these things were "stitched" vaguely into a giant dragon.

    A dragon that is bigger than the tarlond continent, grisly, twisted, full of terror but seems to be full of pain, he crawls on this ancient and prosperous continent, his wings covering the whole sky The earth, like a cage and a barrier, an uncountable black chain like hair extended from his body, densely draped like a forest to the ground, and into the sky.

    This scene, if ordinary people see it-will immediately fall into madness.

    Even Gao Wen, who witnessed this scene from this perspective and distance, immediately felt that his spiritual world was in turmoil-that was not even "indescribable spiritual pollution" or "pollution knowledge of the gods," but only The simple visual impact and mental pressure gave him a suffocating feeling.

    Fortunately, this is just visual impact and mental pressure. An exotic wandering soul who once hanged alone in the sky for millions of years and whose spirit has changed has resisted all this.

    Gao Wen struggled to resist the pressure on the psychological level, and he finally succeeded in taking back his sight from the terrible scene, and looked at the Dragon God standing in front of him.

    The Dragon God is still standing there, his face calm and gentle. He holds Gao Wen''s hand, and there are countless dark chains spreading behind him. Those chains are entangled in the air and continue to spread upward, and eventually become the body of the "disordered crazy dragon" A ring.

    These chains lock the dragon god, but the dragon **** also locks the chain, the chain is part of him, and he is also part of the chain.

    All of this is a whole.

    As if it were a sudden surge of cognition, Gao Wen felt that he understood everything, and in the next second, he felt the warm and soft hand loose.

    So all the vision disappeared.

    "Hey are you okay? Why did you froze?" Amber''s voice suddenly came from the side. Somehow, Gao Wen suddenly felt loose in her heart after hearing her voice-the last trace of pressure and The suffocation finally subsided, and he couldn''t help but take a deep breath before calming his beating heart.

    "I''m fine." Gao Wen whispered, with a trace of exhaustion in his tone.

    "You see." The voice of Enya, the dragon god, sounded. He looked at Gao Wen, his tone was still gentle, but his eyes were terrible. The pale golden eyes seemed to contain thousands of truths, but Gao Wen looked carefully. , But only to see a void.

    He nodded and said quietly, "I saw it."

    "I''m surprised that you can resist all this easily-it only takes a few breaths," Dragon God said lightly. "I had already prepared many emergency preparations."

    "Fortunately, my spirit is still tough, and my heart is not too bad, so I won''t be killed after seeing some scary things," Gao Wen said, while being surprised that he still had the mental strength to joke, "So... ...What exactly do I see?"

    "It''s me¡ªobvious, isn''t it?" Enya, the dragon god, smiled suddenly, and the slightly depressed atmosphere in the whole hall disappeared instantly, and then he turned sideways, raised his arms and waved gently.

    A silver-white round table with countless hollow decorations, a few gorgeous gem-set chairs appeared out of nowhere, and exquisite refreshments were placed on the table.

    "Now we can sit down and talk and everyone relaxes," the "God" invited, "Today, it''s just a chat."

 Chapter 951ï¼š chat

    chat.

    This word gave Gao Wen a weird feeling for a moment-since he came to Tallonde, the similar weird feeling has not disappeared.

    The dragon kingdom that is different from his imagination, the "painting style" of the dragon clan that is different from his imagination, the true appearance of the dragon **** that is different from his imagination, and the attitude of the dragon **** that is different from his imagination.

    But in any case, before he set off, he was well prepared to face any situation, and just witnessed the "dark dragon" that covered the sky and more exercised his spirit. Gao Wen did not show any abnormality, just Nodded calmly, and then sat casually on the gorgeous seat closest to him.

    The tea with its own golden color appeared out of thin air, filling the gold cup in front of him.

    Dragon God Enya sat down opposite Gavin and then looked up at Amber and Veronica: "Are you going to stand?"

    Veronica hesitated for a second and sat down on the left hand of Gavin. Amber watched Veronica sit down. She boldly came to the seat on the right hand of Gavin and said deliberately while sitting down: " ...Then I''ll just sit down!"

    After everyone was seated, Heragore stood behind Enya and stood there quietly like a servant.

    The scene was a bit too quiet for a while, and no one seemed to know how to open the topic for this extremely special meeting, or the **** was waiting for the guests to take the initiative to speak. Gao Wen was not in a hurry, he just picked up the tea cup and took a sip without hesitation, but the next second he showed a shocked expression: "This tea is...good, but it tastes... wonderful."

    "It''s something I came up with in my free time, named''Reflection''," Enya smiled faintly. "There are hundreds of millions in the world, and my mind and preferences are always different, just the desire of the appetite. It¡¯s too many to count, so it¡¯s better to give them a ¡°reflection¡±¡ªthe one you want most is in a glass of reflection.¡±

    Gao Wen held a tea cup in his hand and immediately moved his heart when he heard the word of the Dragon God. He thoughtfully looked at the **** in front of him: "A growing number of mortals have brought more and more desires, and the power of the gods cannot satisfy All their wishes."

    As he was talking, he couldn''t help taking a teacup and taking a sip¡ªalthough he seemed to be holding back on this occasion, Gao Wen hadn''t tasted the taste of cola for too long.

    Dragon God Enya''s eyes stayed on Gao Wen. Two seconds later, his smile became more and more apparent-it was as if he suddenly saw his friend after solo for thousands of years. He raised his lips and said, "You know a lot."

    Gao Wen lifted the teacup in his hand slightly: "''Reflection'' is indeed a good way to solve the problem of''many mortal aspirations can''t be satisfied one by one''."

    "Unfortunately, a cup of "reflection" alone can''t solve all problems. Miracles have limits-there is no limit to miracles, but gods... don''t believe in miracles."

    Do the gods believe in miracles?

    Gao Wen couldn''t help raising his eyebrows and took another drink from the tea cup. Then he looked at Enya and asked seriously, "Is there a bigger cup?"

    Drinking Coke in a cup with a capacity of less than 300 ml is an insult to Coke-this is the last adherence to the Coke party.

    Probably not even the gods thought that Gao Wen would suddenly make such a request in this case. The dragon **** suddenly showed a stunned expression, but after a few seconds of stunnedness, the **** suddenly raised his mouth, his tone. With an obvious smile: "Of course there is-I started to appreciate you more and more,''Gauvin Cecil'', you are almost one of the most interesting humans I have ever seen."

    Gao Wen frankly accepted this kind of compliment that he did not know whether it was a compliment. He watched the tea cup in his hand suddenly become a large oak cup decorated with gold hoops, and the inside was filled with marvelous drinks. It¡¯s completely Coke¡¯s ¡°inverted¡± drink, and when I¡¯m satisfied, I start to direct the topic to the direction he originally planned: ¡°So let¡¯s talk about the business-although it¡¯s a small talk, you know, we are across the whole The ocean came to another continent not just for chatting. I have many questions and hope to get answers from you."

    "If I can answer-if you know enough about gods, then you should know that gods cannot tell everything to mortals. But on the other hand, I am a special god, so I know more and answer more, at least more than the child named Melita."

    Gao Wen nodded and then asked directly: "Do you know other gods?"

    The Dragon God replied casually: "There is some understanding-it is difficult for the gods to communicate with each other, but I can grasp the general situation of some gods through my own way."

    Gao Wen then asked: "Do you know... the God of War in the mortals of Loren is abnormal?"

    "Know that he is entering the final stage of madness. Although I am not sure when he will cross the critical point, he is very close to that critical point."

    Now that the question has been unfolded, Gao Wen simply asked directly: "Is the God of War''s madness really related to the change in the form of war? At this stage, there are other things besides the change in the form of war and the hidden danger of the God of War itself." Are the factors affecting his crazy progress?"

    "The change in the form of war is one of the reasons for accelerating his madness, but it is only one of the reasons. As for factors other than the change in the form of war and the so-called "proneness"... Unfortunately, it does not. The balance of the gods is more than mortal imagination It¡¯s much more fragile, but these two are enough."

    "So... is there anything to save this matter?" Gao Wen couldn''t help but asked again.

    "Not saved, prepare for the battle."

    Kovin & Amber & Veronica: "..."

    "You look surprised," Dragon God said lightly. "But this is not a surprising answer."

    "I...just didn''t expect you to answer so straightforwardly," Gao Wen didn''t know what to do. "I thought you would be more euphemistic..."

    "It doesn''t need to be euphemistic," Longshen replied. "You need an answer, and this answer is not complicated-so I will tell you."

    "...Well, I think I understand your style," Gao Wen sighed, then reorganized the language, and said, "But do you think that with the power of mortals, you can really fight the God of War at this time? "

    "...This point, I can''t give you the answer, because I can''t deduce what state and form the God of War will intervene in this world," the Dragon God''s answer seems to be very frank, as a deity who should be omnipotent in the eyes of mortals , She doesn¡¯t mind admitting that her deduction is limited here, ¡°That¡¯s your god, after all, you want to face it yourself. But I can tell you one thing-at least at this stage, you have won opportunity."

    "At this stage..." Gao Wen immediately noticed the key in Dragon God''s answer. He meditated to himself thoughtfully, "because over time, will God become stronger and stronger...and now, They are not strong enough to be invincible..."

    Dragon God heard his self-talk and immediately cast his gaze: "I was surprised-you know more than I expected."

    Gao Wen frankly met the Dragon God''s gaze, and after a short balance in his heart, he spoke truthfully: "I am everything I learned from the God of Nature."

    The Dragon God suddenly fell silent, her eyes suddenly became very deep. She seemed to be caught in a short and intense thinking. It was only a few seconds later that he quietly broke the silence: "The God of Nature... So, he really is still there ."

    "From the perspective of the **** of nature, he is no longer there, but from the perspective of Amorn, he is still alive," Gao Wen nodded, "but he temporarily maintained his imprisoned posture, and it is estimated that a long period will follow. This state must be maintained throughout time. He does not want to return to the world for a while-I think so."

    It seems that the Dragon God suddenly became very interested in Amorn''s state. For the first time, he began to actively ask Gao Wen about things: "Amorn kept himself after he left his divine position, did he?"

    Of course, Gao Wen is willing to answer each other¡¯s questions. In this essentially unequal ¡°talk¡±, he needs to master as much ¡°talk capital¡± as possible in exchange with the **** in front of him. In his own hands, it was something he was so desperate for: "It looks like-although I don¡¯t know the **** of nature while still in the state of deity, but from his current state, in addition to being unable to move, his situation is still not bad."

    "It looks like he...he said a lot to you, and as a former god, he seemed to trust you quite."

    "Perhaps because there are too few people who can communicate with him," Gao Wen said jokingly. "Despite being out of the divine position, he is still a''god'' who retains his body, and not every mortal can go. Come to him and talk to him."

    Speaking of which, he noticed that the Dragon God seemed to be thinking a bit, and then took the initiative to stop, waiting for the **** to speak.

    A moment later, Dragon God raised his eyes again, but asked a seemingly irrelevant question: "It is said that you held a funeral for the goddess of magic."

    Gao Wen suddenly coughed: "This... this is indeed the case."

    "You held ceremonies across the country, and you spread the "Holy Ash" in front of millions of people-and you personally wrote a eulogy for a god."

    Gao Wen couldn''t help but cough a little: "This... does have this. But I did it for a purpose, for..."

    The dragon **** interrupted his words: "The goddess of magic is actually the same as the **** of nature, but he is just trying to get away from the **** position-is it?"

    Gao Wen felt a little strange, but under the gaze of the dragon **** Enya''s eyes like an abyss, he finally nodded: "It really is."

    Dragon God was silent for a moment, and suddenly said to himself with a sigh: "Then it seems that he really succeeded..."

    I do not know if it is an illusion, but Gao Wen actually felt some envy in Dragon God''s sigh.

    He did not delve into this issue because his intuition told him that the other party would never answer this question directly.

    The Dragon God''s gaze then turned to Veronica, who had never spoken, and even sat there with little movement.

    "To be honest, when I invited''Gauvin Cecil'', I didn''t expect that I would also see a living''Gundor'' at the same time," he smiled at Veronica with a gentle voice. Say, "I''m very happy, this is a windfall for me."

    Veronica frowned immediately, her fingers seemingly clenched unconsciously: "You... see it?"

    "Don¡¯t take my imagination too blindly and blindly," said the Dragon God. "Although I live deep in these ancient palaces, my eyes are still keen-that short and glorious mortal empire impressed me, I thought at one point that it would even develop to...Unfortunately, everything suddenly ended."

    Speaking of which, the **** shook his head and seemed to really regret the destruction of the Gondor Empire seven hundred years ago. Then he looked at Veronica and continued, "You were one of those humans. The pearl is so dazzling that it even caught my attention. I have looked at you from afar-but it''s just that.

    "When your glorious empire perished, Tallond even shook. Even without your knowledge, even the dragon clan mourned for you.

    "I don¡¯t know how you survived. Your current state seems to me...wonderful, and my eyes can¡¯t see your deepest point. I can only see that there are some in your soul Where to coordinate... would you like to explain?"

    Veronica looked at the Dragon God''s eyes, and it took a long time to lower her eyelids, as if fighting a certain impulse slowly and firmly: "It''s just the price of survival."

    "Since that''s the case, I won''t ask," Dragon God nodded rather well, and then he didn''t really ask Veronica anymore, but turned his eyes to the amber that was holding the tea cup and slowly sucking there. "You are another accident... interesting little girl."

    "Hey," Amber immediately lowered the glass and straightened up a little nervously, then could not help leaning forward again, "Why am I also in an accident?"

    "Who put you in this body?" Dragon God asked curiously.

    Amber suddenly froze.

    Two seconds later, the half-elf lady widened her eyes: "A shadow dweller also asked me before this! You...how do you see..."

    "I happen to know something about the shadow world-although I am not the **** who is in charge of the shadow authority," the dragon **** interrupted Amber, "Dark shadow dweller... so I will be a little surprised when I see you, Child, who injected you into this body? This is a remarkable achievement."

    "This is related to a secret experiment in the Gondor era," Gao Wen glanced at Amber, confirming that the heartless eye did not respond, and then answered, "A transformation and fusion of organisms between the shadow and the present world. Experiment. Amber is the only successful individual among them."

    "...Is it Gondor again," Dragon God slowly shook his head, "Then all this is more regrettable."

    At this time, Amber seemed to suddenly think of something, and suddenly shouted with excitement: "Oh, yes, speaking of the **** of shadow authority, have you seen the relationship between me and the shadow goddess? I tell you, I am the shadow Hey God! Do you know the Goddess of Shadows?"

    "Goddess of Shadows? Madam Ye?" Dragon God didn''t care about Amber''s sudden collision. He seemed to have some interest after hearing the other''s words. He looked at the latter again and shook it. Shaking his head, "You do have an extremely powerful shadow shelter, but I don''t see any faith connection between you and the gods...I can''t even see a trace of it."

 Chapter 952ï¼š "Gods Choice" Amber

    The dragon **** said quite seriously, and could not see a bit of joke-and of course, a **** didn''t seem to have to make such a joke with Amber.

    The brilliant expression on Amber''s face suddenly stiffened.

    "I''ll just say it," Gao Wen couldn''t help but glance at Amber, and said casually, "Did''t your self-feeling of the shadow **** really cause you to drink too much?"

    "No... it shouldn''t be!" Amber was excited. She couldn''t help raising her voice even in front of the Dragon God. "I''m really chosen. I have chosen God for decades... I still follow The goddess has talked to the sky, the goddess taught me a lot of things..."

    Gao Wen felt a little crying and laughing: "What did the goddess teach you to do?"

    "It''s something...and baked pancakes..." Amber said immediately, but the voice suddenly subsided after just a few words, and it became smaller and smaller, "Of course, more than that, of course... of course There are still some great things..."

    Gao Wen: "...?"

    Even Gao Wen, who has the richest rumors in this era, felt that Amber became more outrageous at this time-he never asked in detail what Amber had learned with the "Goddess of Shadows". After not responding for a long time, he now increasingly suspects that Amber really had the illusion of shadow selection after a certain serious alcoholism. After all, normal people are not drunk like this if they have two peanuts...

    However, although Amber''s voice was weak, the expression on his face never wavered.

    "...Child, your statement is...interesting," Dragon God finally couldn''t help but broke the silence. He looked at Amber with a strange expression. What Gavin and Veronica didn''t notice was that He The expression is not a disdain or denial after hearing ridiculous things, but with some kind of...examination and observation, "But do you know, the shadow goddess I know... is simply impossible in this era What kind of gods have been cultivated in the world... He can¡¯t even respond steadily to the beliefs in the world, so do you think that such a **** might chat with you, and even teach you the wonderful... knowledge?"

    Amber slowly opened her eyes, seeming at a loss, and then her eyes turned to Gao Wen again, and there was even a trace of help in her eyes-she still seemed to want to stick to her long-standing beliefs, but today she met When it came to the most difficult and irrefutable question in life, a god, a **** who stayed in the world, personally told her that she had always believed that it was impossible to establish.

    Amber, who was always in high spirits, seemed not to be in high spirits at the moment.

    Gao Wen noticed Amber''s emotional changes. He hesitated and patted the other person''s shoulders, then suddenly frowned and looked at the dragon **** Enya: "You said that the Shadow Goddess can''t even respond steadily to the world''s faith?"

    "There are many denominations in the Loren mainland, and most mortals have beliefs-but have you heard that the Shadow Church has formed doctrine and strict organization? Have you heard of the shadow sect of scale and the shadow of missions around the world? Pastor?"

    Veronica shook her head aside: "No-the belief in shadow has been weak and confusing since the historical record, although there is indeed a spiritual feedback from the shadow tendency, there are also some talented people who are supported by spiritual talents. The shadow miracles similar to divine magic can be performed under these circumstances, but these unformed belief activities have never formed a formal church. As far as I know, shadow beliefs only have some loose, secret small denominations operating in more remote areas, and their teachings There is a lot of confusion, and many of them are just scammers who deceive ignorant farmers. Since the establishment of the Imperial Theological Administration, we have cracked down on more than one such group."

    Speaking of which, she glanced slightly at Amber: "As the head of the intelligence department, you should know this too."

    "I... indeed know," Amber felt a little depressed, "but that doesn''t prove..."

    "Because the gods do not have strong feedback, the church cannot form a stable and unified divine system, but the weak feedback of the gods always exists, so the believers have developed strange, even contradictory, according to their own understanding and even their own illusions. Doctrine, this is the status quo of the Goddess of Shadows," the Dragon God said lightly. "So, it is impossible for him to respond to you, and it is impossible to promote you to be chosen by God."

    "Why is the Shadow Goddess in this state?" Gao Wen immediately asked-from the other party''s description, the state of the Shadow Goddess is obviously abnormal, and regardless of whether the Shadow Goddess is abnormal, as long as the information related to the gods is He will never let it go, "And if the Shadow Goddess can''t make strong feedback and can''t be promoted, then Amber has always believed and connected... who is it?"

    "Yeah, yeah," Amber immediately asked to look at the Dragon God, and then she suddenly reacted, suddenly turned to Gao Wen, and her face was incredible, "Ah, you...you didn''t believe me, you can contact the god... ¡­"

    Gao Wen glanced at her: "I can believe it now."

    Dragon God looked at Gao Wen and Amber. He didn¡¯t seem interested in their communication. He just responded to Gao Wen¡¯s question: ¡°About the status of the Shadow Goddess... I do know a lot, but I want to ask first before answering. Ask you, how much do you know about the secrets of the gods of ancient times?"

    "The secret of the gods of the ancient times?" Gao Wen moved his heart, feeling that the other party seemed to mean something, but the surface still maintained a calm posture. "Which way do you mean?"

    "For example..." Dragon God looked at Gao Wen''s eyes and said without hesitation, "There used to be a group of powerful beings who killed almost all the gods of civilization in the season 1.87 million years ago. ..."

    The entire hall instantly became very quiet.

    Amber widened her eyes, and Veronica sat upright in amazement. They seemed to suspect that they had auditory hallucinations in an instant-the gods would also fall. This is something they already knew, but they obviously did not know. The ancient God-killing fleet and the war that killed almost all the gods.

    Gao Wen''s expression was equally difficult to hide-he stared at the **** sitting in front of him, but he did not doubt what Dragon God said, because he already knew what Dragon God said, he just didn''t think of the other party. Will suddenly say all this.

    Dragon God knew that the war of killing the gods... This was not what Gao Wen expected, because he had already guessed that this **** had been active since ancient times. Now that the Dragon clan has passed the magic tide again and again, witnessed the change of civilizations again and again, and has a close relationship with the "person", then the gods they believe in must have survived with civilization for the same long time.

    God and civilization are the same years-this is the rule that Gao Wen and his experts have summed up after studying the operation of the **** in detail.

    But Dragon God even said this, in such a calm, so careless way...

    Gao Wen suddenly realized that his trip to Tallond was probably one of the most correct choices he made. Now... he at least finally knew the exact time of the war of killing gods in the ancient times-one 1.87 million years ago.

    "The person... killed almost all the gods of civilization 1.87 million years ago?" Veronica finally broke her silence. "This is..."

    "This is something I have personally experienced," Dragon God said lightly. "I can''t tell you more in-depth details, because even me, I can''t happen at that time point and before that time point under the guarantee of safety. Tell a mortal thing, but I can tell you that all of this has actually happened."

    "So what does all this have to do with the special state of the Shadow Goddess?" Gao Wen couldn''t help asking.

    "If you know that the gods have died, then you should also know that the gods will be reborn in every season of civilization," the dragon **** looked at the mortals in front of him, talking about the fall and resurrection of the gods like the weather. "I guess... You have definitely researched this step? Even...you have planned to use this knowledge to do some bold things. Needless to deny, this makes no sense to me."

    Amber suddenly widened her eyes. As the chief of intelligence, she was extremely sensitive to intelligence leaks: "How could you know?"

    "As long as you have a general understanding of what you are doing recently, it is not difficult to guess what you know," Dragon God said indifferently. "I can see a lot of things, just because I have seen a lot of things."

    Gao Wen became more cautious in his heart, realizing that the gentle-looking **** in front of him might be the most difficult opponent to deal with if he was malicious-even if the power of that **** is set aside, this ancient existence is in knowledge The accumulation of experience, wisdom, and wisdom far surpasses mortals, and even surpasses any existing deity. How much does He know? How much has he guessed? Does He clearly disobey the plan? Does He know the "theological experiments" of the Cecil Empire? Did He see through the thoughts of himself and others? He sees through... Is he a "guest from outside"?

    Gao Wen could hardly control his deepening thoughts. He could only control his thoughts while maintaining the calmness of the surface, and nodded slightly: "We did find that the gods were reborn in each season of civilization, and roughly guessed The birth mechanism of the gods...but how does this relate to the goddess of shadow?"

    "The Shadow Goddess has never experienced a rebirth-he has been alive, from the war of 1.87 million years ago, to the civilization changes in the middle, to the appearance of you, he has been alive."

    Gao Wen was dumbfounded.

    "You are surprised," the Dragon God looked at Gao Wen with a whimper, "but you don''t have to be so surprised, after all, the gods who survived the war of 1.87 million years ago are not the only ones There is only one goddess of shadow, but the other **** who was lucky to survive is much worse than the goddess of shadow, and he is not much different from the complete fall..."

    Gao Wen frowned slightly: "You mean..."

    "He fell from the kingdom of God and into the deep sea of ??the world. Although he was badly hurt at the time, he had a chance to recover...Unfortunately, before he succeeded in drawing nutrients from the new season of civilization, a group of uninvited guests arrived. In this world, the unlucky guy turned into a nutrient for others."

    Gao Wen has already reacted: "The God of Storm..."

    There are so many things Dragon God knows!

    "That is to say, there are two gods that survived the ancient war, one is the goddess of shadow, and the other is the **** of the storm," Gao Wen said again, but when he was half said, he remembered something, "wait , Should also include you..."

    Dragon God just maintained a smile-like expression, which seemed to be the default, but did not respond.

    "Then the Shadow Goddess survived in a special state and slept down?" Gao Wen finally pulled the topic back again. "So her situation is very special, she can''t make strong feedback to the believers, and there is no way to promote God from the believers. selected?"

    "It is true."

    "What kind of state is that?" Gao Wen had already raised a strong curiosity. "Is it... a fake death like Amon? Or an escape like the goddess of magic?"

    "Unfortunately, this is not even clear to me," Surprisingly, the Dragon God shook his head, "I can''t see him, I can''t hear him, I only know that he is still alive, with a very special The state of being alive...I tried to find his whereabouts, but in all areas I could touch, I found nothing."

    "It turns out there are things you don''t know..." Gao Wen couldn''t help shaking his head, then he glanced at the amber next to him, and then looked at the Dragon God again, "Well, as you said, the situation of the Shadow Goddess is so special... She really couldn''t upgrade her own gods from mortals, so the question returned to the beginning-Amber said that she had established a relationship with God, then what did she believe in... what?"

    Dragon God didn''t answer him for the first time, but instead seemed to smile, his eyes fell on Amber: "Child, do you still believe that you are the God''s choice?"

    Amber opened her mouth and seemed to hesitate, but soon she lifted her chest: "Of course!"

    "Frankly, I don''t believe that you have any faith connection with the Shadow Goddess. I don''t even see any faith connection pointing to the gods from you. No matter how confident you are, I always judge the same," Long God looked at Amber and said quietly, "But I am willing to believe in your speciality... Even if it is not God''s choice, you are very special, which is very interesting to me."

    "Special?" Amber scratched her hair. "What do you mean?"

    Dragon God gave her a deep look, but said nothing.

    Then the **** got up from the seat-very suddenly in the eyes of Gao Wen, he said to the people present: "It''s not too early, we can talk about it first."

    Gao Wen was a little surprised, he opened his mind subconsciously: "But I still have many problems..."

    "Yes, I know you still have a lot of questions, especially a lot of questions about the gods, about Tallonde," the dragon **** cast a seemingly profound look, "I will answer you, but not Nowadays.

    "Don''t rush to listen to the answer from God''s mouth, you might as well see it first.

    "I hope you can take a good look at Tallond first, take a serious look at it with your own eyes, take a look... this''eternal cradle'' under the protection of the gods. Wait until you have seen it, we will next time It may be smoother when communicating.

    "You will know what you are asking, and you will understand my answer better."

    Gao Wen showed a thoughtful expression.

    Then he nodded: "Well, this is also your kindness-we should not refuse."

 Chapter 953ï¼š Headache Andesa

    Gao Wen and others were sent out of the hall of the upper temple, and the high-ranking dragon priest Herragor personally took them to the door, and then two priests who also wore luxurious robes walked out of nowhere and took them to the The road can lead to the long bridge connecting the elevators.

    The first half of the journey seemed exceptionally quiet, it seemed that the solemn atmosphere in the temple still had a residual effect, or Amber and Veronica felt that they were still under the watchful eye of the deity, and they dared not speak casually because of prudence, but Halfway through, Amber finally couldn''t help it. She glanced at the dragon priest who was leading the way in silence, like two tool men, and then poked Gavin''s arm secretly: "Hey, do you feel a little strange..."

    Gao Wen glanced at her: "Where is strange?"

    "Why didn''t I talk about it all of a sudden..." Amber whispered very carefully, "I always feel that the Dragon God still has a lot to say... And he also specifically emphasized that let''s visit and visit Tallond first... "

    "Since He lets visit, let''s visit, isn''t it also good?" Gao Wen said indifferently, "As for whether he has something he wants to say but not say... that''s his thing."

    Amber blinked, looked at Gao Wen, and then looked back at the temple, still magnificent under the stars, with a thoughtful expression on his face that quickly gave up thinking.

    She patted her cheeks and seemed to quickly put that confusion behind her head, while whispering: "Hey...I always feel that this is night, and I want to fall asleep..."

    Gao Wen''s footsteps slowed down a bit. He glanced at the amber, and saw that the half-elf had already regained his spirit, and he hung up a smile that seemed to always be giggling as usual.

    ...

    "My Lord," Heragore returned to the splendid hall of the temple and bent down in front of the gods, "They have left."

    "You seem to have accumulated a lot of doubts?" Enya had returned to the re-emerging Holy See in the middle of the hall. He looked down at his priest. "No need to be discreet today, just say whatever you want."

    Heragol looked up and hesitated for a moment before speaking: "My lord, why did you talk to them... 1.87 million years ago? Such a secret ancient knowledge should not be in the plan ..."

    "Some ancient secret knowledge, the gods keep secret from mortals, because mortals can''t bear it, but after seeing today''s guests...I find that I might be able to say a little more," the voice of the **** came leisurely, with a little joy , "I thought that only the''Gauvin Cecil'' was special, but I didn''t expect the three of them to be special. The listeners are not as easy to''break'' as ordinary mortals, which is very happy for me."

    He paused here, and then sighed: "I haven''t talked to people so easily in a long time...so I now look forward to the next separate meeting with the "Gauvin Cecil"."

    Herago raised her head a little unexpectedly: "Will you meet the human king next time alone?"

    "The ghost that has survived for thousands of years is only a ghost after all, and the wanderer who crosses the border of the dream and enters the present world is essentially just a resident of the shadow world, but an "uninvited guest" disguised as an ordinary human, which I can''t understand... It¡¯s a lot more interesting,¡± the **** said slowly. ¡°Next time I¡¯m going to talk to him alone. By the way, I also want to know what interesting he will be after seeing all the details of Tallond. New perspectives.

    "Hlagor, then the work of escorting the guests will be handed over to the young Blue Dragon. You only need to pay attention to the guests'' movements and ensure their safety. If it''s not necessary, don''t disturb them."

    Heragol lowered her head again: "Yes, my lord."

    Dragon God Enya simply yelled, and then he suddenly raised his head, his eyes turned to the direction of Loren mainland, and his face became a little serious.

    "Is it so fast..." He sighed softly and said to himself, "Fortunately... It hasn''t exceeded expectations..."

    ...

    After the foggy month approached, the temperature in most parts of the northern part of the mainland fell rapidly, and the Winter Wolf Fort at the northern border of the empire was the first to bear the sorrow. The cold wind from the northern region crossed the gentle hills and plains and blew all the way. With the river valley, it began to roar day and night to disturb the highlands and pass where the knights were stationed, as if overnight, the land on this side had already withered everything, the plants were yellow, and the breath of winter came to the earth.

    Andes Wendell wore a light and warm knight costume and only brought two entourages through the streets of the market. The cold wind blew her gray and white temple hair, causing her to narrow her eyes slightly.

    "It came earlier this winter..." the wolf general said softly. "I don''t know if the Green Forest River Valley and Changzhi Manor are affected..."

    An entourage responded immediately: "The Imperial Grain Depot has been plentiful all these years, and the supply of cotton and cloth has been sufficient in the past two years. Presumably, except for the mountainous areas near the polluted areas in the west, there is no need to worry about how to spend the winter."

    Andersa didn''t say anything, just nodded, and on a city street not far in front of her, a small troop carrier with the emblem of the Tifeng Empire was running across the street, and the combat mages escorting the vehicles were floating Before and after the soldiers, the merchants on both sides of the street were inevitably disturbed, and then curious passers-by stretched their necks, watching the direction of the departure of the soldiers, and some merchants began to recruit customers again, peddling south to north Rare goods.

    The winter this year did come a little earlier, and even the temperature during the same period of this year was much lower than in previous years. However, in this half-army and half-people town built on the basis of the Fortress of Winter Wolf, all parts of the town seem to be higher than in previous years. There is much more prosperity.

    The increasingly stable peace between the two countries and the ever-expanding trade activities are finally showing its influence. Whether hawks are willing or not, businessmen and commodities crossing the border are increasingly appearing in various places. Become the main theme of the relationship between Cecil and Tiffin.

    Even in the Wolfwolf, which is located at the border of the border, even if the imperial soldiers are always tense, they can not stop the civilian business activities from prospering-after all, this is also from Aldernan¡¯s will.

    Andesa, as the commander of Winterwolf, although she didn''t expect this, she must now accept it.

    "This year there has been a lot of activity here, general," a follower said beside him. "And according to news from the country, the big cities like Aldnan and Tarenkins are now very different-it is said The company invested by the Cecil brings a lot of novelty. Do you plan to go back this year?"

    "I''m not going to use this holiday yet," Andes said casually, after which she glanced at the follower who just spoke, "You are also interested in the new things of the Cecil people?"

    The entourage suddenly showed an awkward and nervous look: "I... General, I am not this..."

    "It doesn''t matter, the new things they bring are indeed very attractive, and most of them are very useful," but to the surprise of the entourage, Andesa did not mean any blame. The general wolf only showed a thoughtful look. "I''m just sorry... None of these things were originally created by our Tifeng people."

    She looks in the direction of the market. On both sides of the street that was just renovated last year, you can see new street lamps and magic net devices for transmitting energy-these technologies are all from Cecil, and they were first introduced by businessmen and technical communicators. Brought from Cecil to Tifeng, and then brought here by domestic businessmen and experts from the country. These things are evidence of the growing ties between the two countries. Some people are happy about this, while others are inevitably feeling anxious.

    As far as Andes is aware, those magic net devices used to transmit energy are currently one of the most anxious things for domestic experts, because as of now, one of the key raw materials for the manufacture of those obelisks-Homer Crystal Raw Stone-is still It is firmly controlled by the Cecilians. Although the scholars of the Imperial Industry and Construction Association have successfully solved many technical difficulties of the obelisk, as long as the origin of the Holm crystal is controlled by the Cecilians, the Tiffins The magic net can never be completely autonomous, and the speed of laying the magic net will be limited by the export quota of Cecil''s crystal rough, and Tifeng...

    Tifeng had to use a large portion of its annual export profits to purchase those rough crystals¡ªthe Cecil never discounted anything on this product.

    It is said that His Majesty the Emperor has been paying attention to this matter, and after learning of the discovery of the original Homer crystal, he sent a large number of exploration teams to let them go to the mountainous area on the border of the western contaminated area to find the Homer veins belonging to the Tifeng people... At present, those exploration teams have not received any definite good news.

    I hope they can gain something.

    As for Andesa herself... in the face of the increasing number of "Cecile things" in the country, she is neither a person of joy nor a person of anxiety and panic.

    She only followed the orders of Aldnan and defended the interests of Tiffin.

    At this moment, the voice of one of the attendants came from the side, interrupting Andersa''s thoughts: "Should the past be the supplementary soldiers of the mechanized mage group?"

    Another entourage looked at the end of the street and the direction of the troop carrier''s departure, shaking his head with emotion: "Mages are rich people, even the mage clan in the army are the most wealthy troops... ...The knights are still riding."

    "His Majesty the Emperor and his military advisors have their own arrangements," Andesa suddenly opened, interrupting the discussion of the two entourages, "And the Knights'' no dress-up is not a financial issue-it is just most of the legion-level battles. Skills are dependent on traditional military formations and equestrianism. This problem cannot be solved. Letting the knights into the chariot can only weaken their combat power."

    The two entourages nodded suddenly, and then one of them couldn''t help but look at the distance-this time it was looking in the direction of the barracks: "This is the second batch of supplementary soldiers this week."

    "...The war priest is accepting''protective observation'', and some knight officers have also been rotated in advance. We need to add soldiers to maintain the combat effectiveness of the Winter Wolf Castle..." Andesa frowned slightly, then shook his head. , "Okay, the following topics are not suitable for discussion here."

    The abnormal situation of the domestic Ares church is already a secret that cannot be concealed. For obvious national interest considerations, Aldernan recently issued several orders in a row and made temporary adjustments to several major legions. At Winter Wolf Fortress, Andesa¡¯s most recent energy has been spent on adjusting the deployment of the legion, moving away from hidden units, maintaining the internal stability of the legion, and consolidating the border defense. She had to relocate many God of War priests and devout soldiers who had been born and died for many years, and even let some innocent knights go to the rear, called protective observation, but it was almost under house arrest.

    It is not easy to do these things.

    In addition to facing her inner pressure, she must also face the emotions from her subordinates-the soldiers said that the soldiers of the empire had to obey orders as their first mission, and the knights said that they only needed honor and loyalty to them. Come for enlightenment and relief, but those priests...

    Most of them are good people, brave and upright people, and make no mistakes at all, but she must let them suffer unfair treatment. At the same time, the priests are not completely soldiers. The combat priests are equivalent to the "rescue soldiers" that the Church of God of War volunteers to support the various legions of the empire. They accept the orders of the officers, but now this command is looming against their faith... to appease their Emotions have become Andesa''s most troublesome thing recently.

    And this is not all bad news in the near future.

    The second big bad news is the fall of the magic goddess.

    Andersa still can''t believe what he has heard and heard in the past period of time-a funeral, a funeral held by humans for the gods, a joint statement of the two empires, two emperors wrote their own Eulogy, nationwide mourning activities, and the ritual of "Sacred Ash" in Jansa...Andesa is not a believer, but these things still exceed her cognitive and thinking habits, so that even today, she is thinking It still felt unbelievable at the time.

    The fall of the Magic Goddess has undoubtedly had a great impact on the empire¡¯s large group of mages, although the ¡°funeral¡± quickly shifted the public¡¯s attention in an unexpected way and eased the pressure caused by the fall of the gods. , But the group of wizards is still floating, and until now the aftermath has not disappeared. There are a large number of combat mages in several major legions of the empire. Most of the middle and high-ranking officers are believers in the goddess of magic. Although their military status makes them have a stronger sense of responsibility, they will not be able to perform their duties because of low mood or belief. , But they are still human...

    The only thing Andersa is now happy about is that the combat mage unit was actually less impacted than she had expected in this fall of the gods-except for the middle and upper level officers, the vast majority of ordinary combat mage and lower levels The commanders are not believers in the goddess of magic, not even lay believers.

    They were cultivated by the empire in batches from the school-training from the childhood stage, unified templates and unified courses, fully practical training methods, and almost no courses related to belief shaping.

    The battle mage trained by these batches didn''t feel much about the goddess of magic, which made Andesa feel the only comfort in her recent headaches. She even couldn''t help but have some ideas that might seem a little outrageous to outsiders-

    If the religious beliefs can be completely eliminated from the army, it may be a good thing. Let the gods return to the gods, and the people return to the people, the trouble in this world will probably be reduced by half.

 Chapter 954ï¼š Be well

    Andersa shook his head, throwing his bold thoughts out of his head.

    She is not a believer herself (this is very rare in this world), but even if she is not a believer, she never really thought that one day the army and officials of the empire and the aristocracy above it completely eliminated the power of the clergy and the Holy See. What it would look like, this is an overly bold idea, and as a border general, it is not enough to think about this level of problems.

    "We have been outside long enough," she exhaled, and said to the attendants beside her, "It''s time to go back to the fortress."

    As she said, she looked up and saw that the north wind was rolling up the empire flag on the tower in the distance. Three Griffon knights and two low-altitude combat mages were skimming through the sky, and further away There is also a faint pale blue magic eye floating in the clouds, which is the movement of the wizard sentry of Winterwolf in the direction of the plain.

    After most of the God of War priests were transferred from their posts, instead of weakening the defense force of Winterwolf, they became more rigorous than before due to proactive mobilization and new patrols. However, this temporary reinforcement was At the expense of extra consumption, even if the empire is strong, it cannot be wasted for so long.

    I hope Aldnan will come up with a solution as soon as possible.

    With this in mind, Andesa and his two entourages left the bazaar and returned to the Winter Wolf Castle next to the town.

    She stepped into the castle, walked through the corridors and stairs, and came to the second floor of the castle. As soon as she stepped out of the stairs, she saw one of her own soldiers standing at the door of the study waiting for herself.

    "General," the soldiers stepped forward immediately after seeing Andersa appear, "with your letter-from Aldernan, purple Luanwei imprint."

    "What''s Matilda''s letter," Andersa''s smile appeared on her face, and she quickly recovered. She took the lacquer envelope from her soldiers and nodded slightly. "Work hard, go on."

    "Yes, general."

    After the soldiers left, Andesa turned and walked into the study. She opened the lacquer seal of the letter seal. She glanced at the purple luan tail flower in the corner of the paper, shook off the white letterhead, and the familiar handwriting came into view.

    The beginning is daily greetings.

    Anderssa relaxed a little, taking off the brown cloak covered by his coat in one hand, and holding the stationery in the other, and slowly pacing in the study while reading.

    The letter mentions Aldernan¡¯s recent changes, and mentions that the Royal Magistrate¡¯s Association and the ¡°Tiffin Communications Corporation¡± will jointly transform the Empire¡¯s entire communications tower¡ªthe parliament has completed discussions and the royal family has issued an order. After all, the matter was carried out unstoppably, as Matilda predicted in the last correspondence.

    Andes stood at the window, the sky near dusk was not bright, but the right sunlight was slanting on the letter paper, neither dazzling nor dim, with a particularly comfortable texture, her eyes were on Those Juanxiu''s handwriting moved, and a smile appeared on the face that was always rigid in front of the subordinates.

    "...I went to watch the "magic drama" which is quite popular in the circle of young aristocrats recently. What is surprising is that the thing is actually very interesting-although it is indeed rough and impetuous, it is much like the traditional drama. It''s different, but I have to admit privately that that thing is more attractive than other dramas I''ve seen...

    "But I also have to worry about it. After all, the celebrities produced by Cecil were designed based on Cecil. Many young nobles are already learning to drink Cecil''s Carna wine and assorted teas. ¡ªHowever, only a few years ago, most of Ansu¡¯s customs and habits were the targets of their contempt..."

    Andes turned the letter paper gently over a page, and the paper made a fine and pleasant rustling sound as it turned.

    This is really just a personal letter that explains daily life. Matilda seems to think of where to write. After talking about some changes in the imperial capital, she mentioned some of her recent experiences in studying magic technology and mathematical knowledge. Experience-Andesa has to admit that he has struggled to understand those things, but fortunately this part is not very long-followed by introducing other novelties of Cecil businessmen to the country.

    Eventually, when the setting sun gradually became a little bit red, her eyes fell on the end of the letterhead, and she saw Mattil Dajuanxiu''s handwriting extending there, outlined as a line of words:

    "...Andersha, after you left the Imperial Capital, a bigger change has taken place here. Many things are difficult to express in the letter. I only hope you have the opportunity to see it with your own eyes...

    "The times have changed, and many things have exceeded our expectations, even beyond my father and emperor''s expectations, and beyond the expectations of parliamentarians and think tank advisers.

    "The Empire¡¯s market in the southern part of the continent is developing rapidly. The Kingdom of Gaoling and the elves are doing business with the Tifeng people. Earl Dyson opened the first offshore route and successfully established an outpost on Thassos. We Recovering those old colonial islands in the open sea, more and more young people went to the south and east coast to find opportunities there.

    "A few years ago, almost all of us thought that the empire needed a foreign war. I thought that way back then, but it¡¯s different now-it needs peace, at least at this stage, it¡¯s Tifeng¡¯s People are the greater interests.

    "I hope you think so..."

    Andersa exhaled softly, folded the stationery again, and after a few seconds of standing quietly, she shook her head with a helpless smile.

    Once, the order she received was to monitor Cecil''s movements, waiting for a decisive attack. Although this task was not successful enough, she never violated the order given to her. And now, the order she received is to defend the border, maintain order here, and maintain peace with Cecil under the premise of guarding the border-this order does not match her personal emotional tendencies, but she will still be determined Go ahead.

    It is a matter of course that imperial interests are higher than personal feelings.

    "You worry too much... I don''t have muscles in my head."

    After whispering casually, she waved the stationery in the air, the flame ignited out of thin air, engulfed a few thin pieces of paper in her breath, and only a few ash left in thin air.

    The envelope was preserved-she restored the slightly creased envelope and put it in a small cabinet beside the desk.

    The military has strict rules, and private letters received by high-ranking officers are unreservable. It is a hard rule to burn after reading, and no matter what the letter is, even if it is just a few pieces of white paper-Andersa never Will break the rules you set.

    Keeping the envelope is already the biggest "favoritism" she can do.

    Then she came to the desk, spread out a letter paper, and prepared to write a reply.

    But before writing, she stopped suddenly and looked at the familiar table case in front of her. Andersa suddenly had some thoughts in her heart-if his father was still there, what would he do? What would he say?

    My father is different from himself. He only knows how to solve problems in a military way. However, his father has a broader knowledge and a more flexible wrist. If he is a father, he can easily cope with the current complex situation, whether it is facing The anomaly of the Ares church is still facing the intrigue between the factions and nobles, or... facing the new and incomprehensible relationship between the empire and the Cecil.

    After a few seconds of silence, the young wolf general shook his head and began to conceive the words with difficulty. It took her a long time before she finally wrote this letter to Princess Matilda¡ª

    "The letter has been received, everything is well at the border, and your reminder will be remembered. I am very interested in what you mentioned, but I will not go back this holiday-it will be next time.

    "Anderson Wendell."

    As night fell, the lights ignited inside and outside the fortress. Andersa took a long sigh of relief and wiped the sweat beads that did not exist on his forehead.

    Father is a little stronger than himself-writing ability...

    ...

    "Oh, Mr. Bard¡ªexactly, this is today''s handover order," a young technician stood up from the desk with the magic web terminal and handed a document with the form and personnel signature to the just left The middle-aged man who entered the room, at the same time, looked up and down at the other side unexpectedly, "Come so early today?"

    Bud Wendel, who was wearing a uniform of technicians, smiled, took over the documents and nodded: "There is nothing to do in the dormitory, it is better to come over and look at the data."

    As he said, he raised his head and looked at this "monitoring room"-the large room was lined up with several high-power magic net terminals, and two immersion cabins, which are still very expensive today, were placed in the corner. A technician is monitoring the data next to the device, and a low hum is echoing slightly in the room.

    "You have to develop some personal hobbies--such as occasionally playing a card with everyone, or something," the young technician murmured. "Aren''t you bored writing and writing in the dorm all day?"

    "I like to write and calculate--for me it''s more interesting than playing cards," Bud said casually, asking at the same time, "What''s the gain today?"

    "Of course-no, how can there be such good luck?" The young man shrugged. "Those signals are haunting and appearing as if they are all in the mood. We can only passively listen here. The next time we receive the signal, we know when. "

    Speaking of which, he couldn¡¯t help but look at Bud again, with a hint of curiosity on his face: ¡°Speaking... I really didn¡¯t expect you to be so familiar in the''listening group'' so quickly, I thought you were only temporary Help here for a few days, and I will return to the Druid Institute soon."

    Bud looked away from the handover. He slowly sat next to his equipment and then shook his head with a smile: "I am a little confident in my learning ability, and the monitoring work here is not yet for me. It¡¯s difficult. As for the Druid Institute... I¡¯ve already submitted my application, and my file will be completely transferred from there next month."

    "Why?!" The young technician suddenly widened his eyes in surprise, "You are a scholar of three oak leaves, and the treatment should be much better than here!"

    "...I don''t want to deal with those things because of some...personal reasons," Bud said a little hesitantly. "Of course, I know that the druid technique is very useful, so when I was most lacking in manpower here, Joined the research institute, but now the technical personnel transferred from the Royal Capital are in place, and Ms. Bertilla is leading the new research team. There is no shortage of me as a general druid."

    There was a slight self-deprecation in his tone.

    "Okay, now that you have decided." The young technician gave Bud a glance and said helplessly.

    He is actually not clear about the background and experience of this slightly lonely and mysterious colleague in front of him. As a "monitor" who was transferred from other places not long ago, the man in front of him when he came here It is already a "veteran" in the technical department of Sorin. He only occasionally hears a few words from the people around him, knowing that this man named Bud seems to have a very complicated past, and even once was a Tifeng...but these are just irrelevant gossips.

    The young technician is not a person who is keen on digging up other people''s past experiences, and now he is off work.

    The colleague left, and the others in the room were busy with their own affairs. Bud finally exhaled softly and sat on his own work station. His attention fell on the holographic light and shadow projected by the magic net terminal.

    The calm background noise forms a uniform shimmering "curtain" on the holographic projection, with nothing on it.

    Bud picked up the small earpiece from the side table and put it to his ear.

    The resonance crystal embedded in the earpiece received the monitoring signal forwarded from the Sorin Hub. It was a soothing and rarely undulating sound. It echoed quietly, sinking into Bud Wendell''s heart a little.

    It is reminiscent of the breeze of the Green Forest River Valley, and the twitching insects of Changzhi Manor during the night of the summer season.

    Today''s monitoring may still not have any gains, but this quietness is already the biggest gain for Bard.

    ...

    "Visit Tallond... rest assured, Speaker Andal has already given this matter to me!" Melita said to Gavin with a smile, looking very happy (presumably because of the extra work you can pay for overtime) Earn), "I will take you to visit the iconic areas of Tallond, from the most recent hottest arena to the ancient poetry square, if you want, we can also go to see the lower city... the speaker gave I have very high authority. I think you can go wherever you want, except the upper temple and several major management departments.

    With that said, she seemed to remember something suddenly, and quickly added a sentence: "Oh, yes, Nuoretta will also come, after all, she is the dragon family who has the most contact with you besides me. Remember her? Bailong Nuorei tower."

    "Of course I remember," Gao Wen nodded and said as he followed Melita out of the palace of the jury headquarters. The bright lights everywhere beside the square outside the palace illuminated the wide road in front, a continuous light extending downward from the top of the mountain Then it extended to the direction of the city on the plain. The flashing and numerous lights in the city even gave Gao Wen an illusion of suddenly crossing again, causing him to blink subconsciously and turned his eyes back to Melita." But where are we going now?"

    "Before taking you for a visit, of course, it''s the first place to settle for good guests," Melita said with a smile as she looked at Gavin, Veronica, and Amber, who was a little dozing. "Sorry, Tal Lund does not have a palace dedicated to entertaining foreign envoys like the "Autumn Palace", but if you don¡¯t mind, you can live in my house for the next few days-although it is a private house, my house is quite pretty big."

    "Of course I don''t mind," Gao Wen said immediately. "Then in the next few days, we will bother a lot."

 Chapter 955ï¼š An unknown dragon society

    The residence of the dragons-in the minds of bards and playwrights of the Loren mainland, they look like this:

    Dragons built their lairs in the center of ancient craters or in the depths of eternal glaciers. Depending on the ethnic group, they drew power from hot magma or cold ice. Sometimes dragons also live in castles or towers, but they rarely build such exquisite dwellings themselves, but directly occupy houses of humans or other weak races, and many times-almost all the time-will These exquisite, comfortable, and rich historical castles are messed up. Until a brave knight or a lucky luck adventurer defeats these dragons that occupy the castle, this terrible loss and end will not end. waste.

    ¡ª¡ªThe famous playwright of the Ansu era, Dolangon Jabender, described it in his book "Dragon and Lair".

    Gao Wen came to the edge of the "internal balcony", his upper body slightly protruded out of the guardrail, and looked down on the scene in the dragon''s nest--

    He saw a vast rotunda, supported by delicate and gorgeous columns, and an alloy structure that humans still couldn''t understand, joined together in a tightly stitched manner, forming the first wall barrier in the hall. On the outer edge of the hall, you can see the dormant machinery, small drones that are busy maintaining equipment to wash the walls, and decorative lighting combinations. There is also a silver-white circular platform illuminated by the lights from the dome. There are exquisite relief patterns on the surface of the platform. Its large scale and exquisite structure can make the most sophisticated artists amazing.

    He looked back again, looking at the place where he was standing-this is an internal dwelling, it was built on the mountainside, part of its structure extended into the mountain, connected with the huge rotunda below, and passed The elevators and corridors in the mountain are used to realize the traffic on all levels, while the other part of the structure is out of sight and can lead to the outside of the mountain. Gao Wen has visited it once. There is an amazing one that can be bathed in starlight or Sunlight skylight rooms, and beautiful viewing corridors, all windows are controlled by mechanical devices, can rely on a command to switch or filter light at will.

    Melita referred to her "nest" as "simple industrial-style decoration"-according to her, this style is a relatively low-cost one of the more popular decoration styles in Tallond in recent years.

    "I don''t know how the bards and playwrights of the Loren mainland will see this scene," Gao Wen said, looking away from the direction of the dragon''s nest, shaking his head and crying, "especially those who are keen to describe the dragon story of¡­¡­"

    "Most of them will not have any feelings-because the best "Dragon Quest" troubadour and playwright from Loren''s mainland are all from Tallond," Melita standing next to her raised her chest , With a look of pride, "We have contributed 80% of the best dragon-themed scripts in the human world for nearly a thousand years..."

    Gao Wen glanced at the dragon lady with a helpless look: "So what rumors like''Dragons live in the crater'' were originally made by you, so don''t usually vomit human blindness to make up your living habits. ."

    Melita thought about it, but she was easily persuaded: "Well, what you said makes sense..."

    As she said, she turned around and walked towards the other end of the inner residence: "Don''t stay here, you can only see the cave, and the balcony on the other side has a better view than here."

    "Your dragon''s house...is this form?" Gao Wen stepped up to follow Merita''s footsteps and asked curiously as she walked. "I mean this kind of structure with a large nest and a small residence. ."

    "Most of them are like this," Melita said. "We will have a''dragon''s nest'' enough to place our dragon''s body, and build an exquisite''small house'' inside or next to the dragon''s nest. For us to sleep for a longer period of time in the dragon form or to adjust and recuperate the body, a small dwelling is a good choice to enjoy life in human form. Of course... not all dragons are like this."

    "Oh?" Gao Wen raised his eyebrows. "There are exceptions?"

    "Some of the less elaborate dragons will only prepare a "dragon nest" for themselves, and their lives and lives are all in the dragon nest. Anyway, our human form and body are very small and only need to occupy a small space, so in the dragon A random arrangement in the nest is enough to meet the demand," Melita explained quite seriously. "Noretta is like this-she does not have a "human-shaped living room", but digs a super giant in the mountain~~big The cave is much larger than mine."

    In the speaking room, they have passed through the living room and corridor of the inner residence. The indoor lights controlled by Omega are constantly fine-tuned as the visitors move, so that the most comfortable brightness is always maintained wherever they see them.

    Upon hearing Melita¡¯s words, Gao Wen opened his eyes¡ªeverything in the customs of Tallond was so new and interesting to him, even how the dragons usually sleep in his eyes As if it had become a learning, he couldn''t help but ask: "Doesn''t Noretta usually take a rest in human form?"

    Melita shrugged: "She built a large bed of more than 1,000 square meters in the center of her dragon''s nest-it takes a long time to run from the center of the bed to the bedside, but the advantage is that the dragon form and the human form sleep comfortably. ."

    Gao Wen: "..."

    Melita gave him a curious look: "Why don''t you talk?"

    Gao Wen burst out his hands crying and laughing: "...I just suddenly felt...Your dragon''s life habits are really''free''."

    At the same time, there was another sigh in his heart that didn''t come out: how does this setting that put a thousand square meters big bed in the center of the bedroom sound so familiar...

    Melita didn''t know what Gao Wen was thinking. She was only aroused by this topic. After a moment of silence, she continued, "Of course, there is a third situation."

    Gao Wen froze for a moment, but did not respond for a while: "The third situation?"

    They passed through the inner residence and came to the balcony facing the outside of the mountain. The open floor-to-ceiling viewing windows have been adjusted to transparent mode. From this height and angle, the large and large urban buildings under the mountain can be clearly seen, and The bright light from the distant giant factory complex.

    Melita stood on the edge of the balcony, looking in the direction of the city: "Some dragons only have a dwelling that can rest in human form, and most of the time they live in human form."

    Gao Wen frowned, but he hadn¡¯t had time to ask questions. When he walked to nearby Veronica, he opened his mouth: "What about their "body"? As far as I know, although you Can live in human form, but always need to release the body to eat or trim..."

    "There is a special "restaurant" for eating. If the implant in the body is out of order, you can go to the maintenance center or a private repair shop. In addition, the dragon family does not need to maintain the dragon shape for a long time. If you put it away, you can save space and also save your physical strength."

    Gao Wen became more and more weird when he listened, and finally he couldn''t help but ask: "What kind of dragon family would choose this way of life?"

    "Poor dragon," Melita said, "or the general citizens who judged by Omega that they do not have enough ability to exert value in the upper Tallund, and therefore can only live in the plains and lower cities."

    Gao Wen finally dumbfounded: "You also have poor people in Tallon... poor dragons?"

    "Why not?" Melita sighed. "We haven''t been able to build an average and infinitely prosperous society, so there must be upper and lower layers. It''s just that poverty is relative, and it comes from the overall situation of the society. Look¡ªhave you seen the most densely lit area of ??the city? They live there and live a''unintelligible and poor life'' from the perspective of human beings. The Senate will allocate housing for those citizens free of charge, and even provide For all the needs of life, Omega will give them almost all entertainment rights, and their monthly synergists are also distributed free of charge, and there are even some hallucinogens that are not allowed to be sold in the upper zone.

    "They have everything, and the Tallond society will feed them everything, and as a condition or price of all this, the lower-level citizens can only accept this kind of support, there is no other choice, they are engaged in limited, essentially meaningless Work cannot be involved in the affairs of the upper Tallond, and many others... restrictions that are not easily understood in human society."

    Gao Wen frowned, and Amber''s voice suddenly came from the side: "It sounds... No work, no house to live, no worry about food and clothing, and plenty of entertainment. How do I feel good?"

    Melita turned her head and looked at the half-elf lady who was showing a tangled and contemplative look, and a smile suddenly appeared on her face: "So, this is''poverty'' that humans in Loren mainland cannot understand."

    "I can understand it," Gao Wen said suddenly. "It''s not a difficult thing to maintain your survival to the extent that you have developed. Tarlonde society can easily support the huge''unproductive population'', and the cost The cost is only a small part of your total social expenditure. On the contrary, if you want to let these members of the society enter the job and get the same job and promotion opportunities as other people, there will be a huge cost because of these "low ability" Members of the ethnic group will destroy your current efficient production structure.

    "So, instead of bearing this waste, it is better to support them directly-anyway, it is not expensive for you."

    Amber listened to Gao Wen''s interpretation with wide eyes, as if she could not understand the scene he portrayed for a while. Veronica glanced at Gao Wen thoughtfully, as if she had also thought about this kind of thing, Mei Rita was surprised and surprised. She looked at Gao Wen several times, and then frowned with an unbelievable expression: "You... thought of this so quickly?"

    "Occasionally the inspiration bursts out," Gao Wen smiled. "You know, I''m good at social deduction."

    "...This is beyond the scope of social deduction," Melita said strangely. "If it does not develop to a certain extent, this should be counterintuitive to humans."

    "I haven''t done a few common-sense things since I was resurrected," Gao Wen said casually, and didn''t let the topic continue. "Anyway... I seem to have learned that Tallond is unknown. A detail."

    Melita was silent for a moment, and after a few seconds she exhaled: "How is the rest? Are you interested in hanging out with me now?"

    "Are we going to''visit'' from now on?" Gao Wen raised his eyebrows. "Or just take a walk with you?"

    "There is no difference between a walk and a visit. There are too many things to show you here," Melita said. "The time now corresponds to Cecil City should have just arrived at dusk. In fact, it is a good time to hang out."

    "I don''t think it''s a problem." Gao Wen said immediately, and looked at Amber and Veronica.

    "I don''t have any opinion!" Amber jumped up immediately. "I''m overwhelmed!"

    Veronica also nodded gently, expressing no opinion.

    Melita smiled: "Very well, then I will send a letter to Noretta, let''s go to see Tallond after dusk."

    Gao Wen nodded, then asked curiously, "Where are you going to take us to visit?"

    "You have been in the upper zone of Tarlond for half a day today, and facilities like the headquarters of the jury and the upper temple must have been seen by you," Melita said nonchalantly. "Then I will take you there Take a look at the middle and lower floors of Tallonde. Let¡¯s go to the factory area and the large corporate complex, and then to the lower city of the plains-if Noreta agrees, maybe we can go to the dark city. The speaker asked me to take you Visit every place in Tallond, but we think that it is impossible to visit the entire continent in a few days, then go to a few representative places... let you take a look at the complete and real dragon kingdom."

    Later, the three Gao Wen and Merita came to a platform outside the Dragon Nest. This wide platform built halfway up the mountain was available for the dragon to take off and land. In a sense, it was regarded as Melita''s family." Doorway."

    They waited for a long time at the edge of the platform, and the sharp amber suddenly saw a long and elegant white dragon flying from the southwest sky and landed smoothly on the center of the platform.

    "Hi! Noreta!!!" Melita greeted her happily immediately after her friend stopped, "You came very quickly..."

    Just halfway through her words, the white giant dragon that had just stopped seemed to suddenly stagger. The huge dragon claw moved two steps on the platform. The next second was stunned by Gao Wen and others, even a little frightened. Stepping on Melita''s head while watching...

    Strictly speaking, it was to step on the whole of Miss Agent.

    If this is a personal category, the legend below is absolutely dead or disabled.

    But the next second, Gao Wen heard Melita''s scream coming from under the dragon claws, and it sounded still full of energy: "Noretta! You are deliberate this time!!!"

    "I didn''t stand firm," the white dragon lowered his head, and said in a loud voice, "You know, I''m not very comfortable with your landing platform."

    "It''s all an excuse!" Melita continued to scream while embarrassedly drilling out of the dragon''s feet. The elegance and stability that had been in front of Gao Wen for a long time were finally left, "I remember, Now you step on me one more time!"

    The two friends seemed to be interacting very enthusiastically, but Gao Wen and Amber and Veronica were stunned to see not far away.

    It took a long time for Gao Wen to grab his hair.

    This trip to Tallond was really worthwhile-he saw the unknown side of the Dragon race again.

    Is this the first "unknown side"?

 Chapter 956ï¼š factory

    Blue and white dragons glide over the city, and the protective barrier exudes a faint glow under the night, becoming one of the countless streamers of the neon flashing metropolis of Tallond, Gao Wen stands in Meili Between the shoulder blades of the tower, looking at the huge steel structure used to support some kind of sky garden not far away, I couldn''t help but ask: "Where are we going?"

    Melita''s low voice came from the front: "We start from the beginning of a dragon''s life-a concentrated incubation center."

    "Incubation..." Gao Wen suddenly froze, feeling that he had heard a noun that he had never thought of, "Incubation Center?"

    "You can also call it a hatchery factory, or a dragon egg hatchery, these are more popular names," Melita said casually, and at the same time began to lower the height, "seeing the facility like a big pillar in front. What? That is the hatchery factory in Agondo. When we stand firm, we are about to land."

    Gao Wen subconsciously adjusted his standing posture, and his eyes fell involuntarily in front of him. He had seen the huge "factory"-it was indeed like a huge pillar, with countless auxiliary facilities like gas tanks. A cylindrical body is surrounded by a large number of pipes and supporting beams, and lights extend obliquely from its half waist, sketching a dozen or so light strips in the air to guide landing.

    Gao Wen also saw a landing platform on the half waist of the huge facility. Many platforms had dragons coming and going. The occupied platforms were surrounded by red lights, while the vacant platforms were striking white. The halo is marked out and is very conspicuous-Melita and Noreta flying nearby are approaching one of the empty platforms.

    But just when Merita was about to lower her altitude, a wind suddenly came from the other direction, and then a black dragon flew from the night sky, and rushed to the platform that Merita just selected. In the direction, a roaring and anxious roar came from the night sky: "I''m so sorry! The dragon egg I claimed broke in advance!"

    "Snatch you x... I wish your cubs safety!" Melita, who was robbed, was about to yell, but suddenly changed her mouth after hearing the roar from the other party, then she suddenly flapped her wings. , While adjusting the direction and looking for the position again, said to Gao Wen a little awkwardly, "Sorry, let you see the less civilized side... Please understand that it is not easy to obtain an incubation permit in these years, it is just anxious Father."

    Gao Wen: "..."

    He now seemed to be numb to all the unexpected places in Tallond, and he was too lazy to talk.

    After this small setback, Melita and Noreita finally found an idle landing platform. The two dragons landed smoothly on two adjacent platforms. Before they landed, the lights around the platform were already Turned red, and after they landed, the entire platform was covered by a translucent barrier-until Gao Wen and Amber, Veronica jumped from Melita and Noreta, respectively, two Miss Dragon also became humanoid and left the platform area before the platform''s "temporary control" system switched back to the idle state-all of which seemed to run automatically.

    This should be regarded as the unique "traffic control system" of Tallond, which is slightly eye-opening.

    In front of a gate leading to the interior of the incubation plant, Noreta in a white dress brought Amber and Veronica to Gavin and Melita, and then Amber looked up subconsciously, with amazed Eyes looked up at the gate that was much more magnificent than the city gate: "Wow..."

    Veronica looked at the long, long corridor behind the gate, looking at the cold steel, flashing lights, and lifeless polymer windows and ducts. For a long time, she whispered to herself : "I never thought that... the dragon was born in such a place... I thought that even if it is not a nest in the hot spring, at least it should be beside the parents..."

    "Long and long ago, it was like that," Noretta, who was humanized, said softly, "It''s really long and long ago..."

    "I''ve got the access permission, Omega will open the gate on the route, you can just follow me in," Melita looked at Gao Wen and others, "Don''t touch anything you don''t know after entering, just other There is no requirement-dragon eggs are strictly protected, and normal visiting behavior will not affect hatching."

    Gao Wen and others nodded, and then led by Melita and Noreta across the wide gate and entered the interior of the hatchery.

    What Gao Wen saw later was completely consistent with the description of this facility-a factory, a factory for hatching dragon eggs.

    They entered the factory from a connecting bridge suspended in midair, and one end of the connecting bridge was fixed to the outer wall of the factory-that is somehow thick metal shell, which was filled with flowing lights and busy machinery running around-the other end A "standpipe" leading to the core of the factory. After entering the standpipe, Melita began to introduce Gao Wen to various facilities along the way, and after going deeper, Gao Wen saw the dragon eggs that were in the hatching state-

    They are placed one by one in a large transparent "greenhouse". The appearance of the greenhouse is like a slightly twisted ellipsoidal pressure tank. The dragon eggs are located on a soft tray in the cabin. The diameter is about one meter. The shell and black or brown spots, bright lights illuminate them from multiple directions, and mechanical probes of unknown purpose occasionally fall down to perform some irradiation and inspection on the surface of the dragon egg; and the entire "greenhouse" is placed in On a round metal platform, the lights of the platform base flicker and are connected to each other with pipes...

    Hundreds and thousands of incubation devices are arranged neatly on both sides of some circular corridors. Many pipelines hang from the sky and connect to the "integrated port" behind the incubation device. It seems to be used to supply energy. It may just be collecting data. Gao Wen raised his head and tried to find the place where the pipes converged or originated, but he only saw a vague darkness-the dome of the hatchery was extremely high, and the ceiling was dim. The pipes eventually converged into the depths of darkness, as if There is a dark abyss in the sky, all swallowing all the gaze.

    He withdrew his eyes and looked back at the neatly arranged incubation devices like a production line. A dragon egg was lying quietly in the incubation cabin closest to him, receiving the careful care of the machine and growing strictly according to the schedule. With.

    Amber also came to the incubator, and she looked at the scene in front of her, and it was very rare to quiet down. There was no more hesitation, no surprise.

    "The new dragons were born like this," Veronica said softly. "What kind of development will it take to take this path..."

    "There are many reasons to make Tallond look like this today, and the emergence of incubation plants is only a trivial part of it, and...incubation plants are just an ancient technology for us." Melita shook He shook his head and said slowly.

    Noreta on the side took the topic: "You should have heard a saying-the more powerful creatures, the more difficult to reproduce. This is the''balance'' imposed by the laws of nature on all living beings, and the dragon family as a vulgar species The most powerful individual in the world, the difficulty of reproduction is even more difficult to the limit..."

    "There is indeed such a saying," Gao Wen nodded. "And not only bards and playwrights say so, but experts and scholars think so too-although they have no way to study dragon samples, most creatures in nature follow This pattern."

    "Yes, this rule is correct, at least for our dragons. The reproduction ability of the dragons is poor, the gestation period is long and the hatching is difficult-but this is limited to natural circumstances," Melita''s mouth curled. Rising up, ¡°So, we had the incubation plant technology and the supporting huge industry long and long ago. We use biochemical technology to collect and catalyze the''green eggs'', use the biomass parent plant to mass produce blank dragon eggs, and use genetic engineering to Edit the genetic factors of parents, or the genetic factors of single parents and single mothers, and use the factory to batch incubate... These technologies are very effective.

    "Technology can change many things.

    "Dragons are difficult to breed and the number is scarce? This is just another misunderstanding. In fact, as many as many thousands of years ago, we began to actively control the number of our own ethnic groups, otherwise, how could a Tallond accommodate the number? A huge tribe?"

    Melita said slowly, and Gao Wen was stunned.

    These finally exceeded his imagination.

    The image of the mysterious, ancient, "dragon race" at the top of the magical and fantasy world in his mind has broken many times in one day today, and now it is finally falling apart and collapsing into a cold wreckage.

    He suspected that these wreckages were far from reaching the limit of disintegration, and they would continue to collapse and collapse until they could fully see the real "Talund" and the "eternal cradle" under the protection of the gods. .

    Beside him, Melita continued to explain:

    "Deeper at our feet is the sorting center and pretreatment center of the incubation plant-the dragon eggs transported from the "mother plant" are sorted and eliminated there, and the defective eggs will be destroyed, only healthy The potential dragon eggs will be sent to the life stagnation workshop, where they will temporarily stop developing until a dragon that has obtained hatching permission comes here and claims one of them...

    "The adoption of dragon eggs may be a pair of parents, or may be a separate father or mother. He or she or they need to apply and prepare in advance. In addition to a lot of forms and a long review cycle, the claimant must also submit A copy of her own genetic factors, which will be injected into the blank dragon egg, used to synthesize embryos, and become his or her or their true''children''. The embryos that have completed the synthesis will be sent here... This incubation workshop.

    "The machine will take care of these little guys who are still in the shell. The hatching sacs are as safe and warm as the elaborate nests of the parents of the dragons of ancient times. Most of the affairs here are controlled by the machine, the total controller is Omega, Therefore, we only saw a few "workers" along the way-the main tasks of those "workers" were only to monitor the state of the machine and to receive the "new parents" who claimed the dragon eggs.

    "This is a boring job without too much technical content, but it is also one of the few real jobs in Tarlonde. If you can win a position in the incubation plant, it is equivalent to entering the '' The upper tallond'' is gone."

    Gao Wen quietly listened to these explanations by Melita, and at this moment, an incubator near them suddenly buzzed and lights flashed.

    Many detectors cruising nearby immediately approached, and some manipulators moving along the slide came to the corresponding incubator. Gao Wen just wanted to ask what was going on. Melita had already walked towards the side while taking the initiative Explained: "Come here! Hatching! We just caught a little guy hatching!"

    As soon as Gao Wen heard this, he stepped up quickly. He and Amber and Veronica quickly came to the incubator that made a sound and flash, and almost at the same time they arrived, the quietly lying together The dragon eggs in the "greenhouse" began to shake slightly.

    In the unblinking gaze of Gao Wen and others, they saw that the dragon egg suddenly cracked a crack on the surface, and then the crack quickly expanded and a broken egg shell fell off-the young dragon was more than Gao Wen imagined. Strong, the whole process of breaking out of the shell didn¡¯t take long at all. In just a few seconds, the sturdy eggshells seemed to be completely broken, and a gray, unremarkable "small "The guy jumped out of it staggeringly.

    It was a young dragon with no scales on its body, no specific species could be seen, and no distinction could be made between sexes. With Gao Wen''s gaze, he even thought that the cub was a little...ugly, like a huge and hairless turkey, but in the eyes of the dragon, the cub is probably quite cute-because of the Mei next to it Rita and Noreta are clearly shining in their eyes, looking at the newly hatched dragon with a happy smile.

    Amber finally surprised again, she wowed, and then just wanted to ask something, but suddenly there was another movement in the "hatching sac": many small robotic arms protruded into the cabin from above and below, so that The sensitive and quick technique grabbed the hatched young dragon, who had lost his movement just after trying to struggle, as if he was quickly anesthetized by something.

    Then Gao Wen saw that the manipulators began to move quickly. They seemed to open a small mouth at the position of the spine connection of the back of the young dragon''s brain, and then implanted something that was shimmering and only the size of the human finger belly, and then Several other manipulators moved forward and injected something for the young dragon-that may be the "synergist" that Merita often mentioned-after the injection, other devices entered the cabin and collected the young dragon The skin fragments and blood samples were scanned quickly...

    All of this is dazzlingly fast.

    All of it was over before Gavin responded. He blinked, and then heard a mechanically synthesized sound broadcast¡ªhe could not understand the content of the broadcast, but soon, he heard Meili The tower murmured beside him.

    She whispered the broadcast in the factory:

    "The young dragon No. 1335 is healthy. It has an average intellectual potential. It is expected to adapt to implants: x, s, en and general implants. There are no assignable positions at this time. It is recommended-ordinary citizens in Xiacheng District.

    Those manipulators and probes receded.

    The dragon in the hatching sac woke up.

    He/she opened her eyes curiously and seemed to be observing the world in amazement. He/she used her wings and young limbs to work together and climbed up swayingly, and then he/she finally found a few standing outside Figure.

    The little guy shouted cheerfully.

 Chapter 957ï¼š Cradle of Eternity

    Gao Wen didn''t know what to do for a while.

    He stood quietly in front of the incubator, looked at the baby dragon in the transparent capsule, looked at the unsightly cub in his eyes, and even some ugly cubs, watched the little guy who had just visited the world started to pat its childish Wings, began to try to observe the surrounding environment-the dragon is really a powerful creature, so that their cubs can walk with their own power just after hatching, they can open their eyes to observe the world, and even...maybe already Have some magical power.

    Gao Wen saw that the flow of light on the edge of the dragon''s wings appeared like a rune.

    But these outstanding talents do not make much sense in Talund.

    "Is he observing us?" Amber asked aside curiously, "Hey, should this little guy treat us as parents, I heard..."

    "No," Noleta shook her head. "The hatching sac is made of special materials. From the inside, the outside scene is filtered and processed, which can ensure that the dragon does not use the mechanical devices or other activities here. Things as their parents."

    "We should leave," Melita stepped back half a step, "This little guy''s parents may already be on the landing platform, and will come to claim him soon, this is an important occasion, we don''t want to be here disturb."

    A group of people quickly left the "Incubation Corridor", they walked into a softly lit passage, and people or dragons were still not visible in this extremely wide passage, only occasionally sliding along the wall or on the ground The fast-moving mechanical device broke the silence around. Everything is as Melita said: This is a highly automated factory. Almost everything here has been handed over to the machines controlled by Omega, and these machines... are the dragons of Tallond." starting point".

    After walking quietly for a few minutes, Amber finally couldn''t help breaking the silence: "The machines just scratched the skin behind the neck of the dragon, as if something was stuffed in it... what is that?"

    "It is a synergistic-implanted composite device that can slowly affect and reshape the nervous system of the brain. The basis for the survival of newborn dragons in Tallond society is the starting point for everything. It is also the first official implantation for them. The foundation laid by the body," Melita said slowly, "The composite device will guide and strengthen the nervous system of the young dragon a little bit, until the latter can withstand the pressure caused by the implant and the "parallax signal interaction", which is probably It takes about ten years, and when that thing grows into a''slot'' at the base of the dragon''s skull, the dragon can accept the first official implant in their life."

    Amber retells these difficult literal translation phrases that she heard strangely: "The first... formal implant?"

    "Resonance core, an intracranial plug, with the life of the dragon," Melita said. "Only through it can we establish a connection with Omega directly. At the same time, it also has various functions such as identity recognition, location positioning, and individual property preservation. It can be said that only after the implantation of the core of the resonance core can a baby dragon truly become a member of Tallonde and survive in this prosperous and huge and terrible country."

    "Are all dragons implanted in that thing?" Amber opened his eyes slightly. "Do you have any?"

    "Of course, I have..." Melita smiled immediately, reaching for her head, but then dropped her hand, "Ah, well, not in this head, but I do have a resonance core. "

    "Omega controls everything on this continent, and the resonance core is the end extension of Omega, which is the basis for the dragon''s survival in Tallonde," Noreta continued, "even away from Tal In the case of Lund, Omega can also determine the location and health status of the dragon race through the resonance core, and maintain the contact between the far walker and the local. You can imagine how important this thing is for us."

    "Is there¡ªI mean what happens if the resonance core of a dragon clan is damaged or the connection with Omega is interrupted for other reasons?" Gao Wen couldn''t help but ask curiously, "Did this happen? "Will any dragon clan in Tallond leave Omega for one reason or another?"

    "...We simply can''t imagine what it was like," Melita thought about it, and shook her head weirdly. "As far as I know, there has never been a Dragon Race leaving Omega. Of course, what you call''damage'' It may indeed happen, but Omega will alert the first time and send an emergency rescue team to repair the connection of the "accidentally detached" and return him to Omega''s network. If in Tallond , This process will not exceed twelve hours."

    Speaking of which, Melita seemed to remember something suddenly, and added a few words with a smile: "But I have seen some older thrillers and repertoire, which mentioned that the unlucky protagonist damaged his resonance because of an accident. The core, and for some reason or so, Omega did not find him as an "accidentally detached person", so the dragon in question became the "transparent dragon" of Tarlonde society, no longer has an identity, and his property was cleared. I can¡¯t leave, I can¡¯t even open the door of my house, I can¡¯t even give him a walk on the street, even the cleaning machine... Hey, it¡¯s really scary, now it¡¯s all my psychological shadow...¡±

    "You saw too many weird old stories when you were a kid," Noreta couldn''t help but mutter. "So you are just getting old now."

    "That has nothing to do with this!" Melita immediately glared, "You just envy my classic temperament!"

    Gao Wen: "..."

    He wasn¡¯t actually listening to the squabbling interaction between Melita and his friends, because what he saw and heard here had caused him to think deeply.

    This is the intention of the dragon **** Enya insisting on visiting Tarlonde first? This is what the **** wants to see himself?

    In thought, Gao Wen exhaled softly, then he shook his head, and saw that the softly lit and unusually wide passage seemed to have come to an end. There was a trapezoidal gate in front standing at the end of the corridor.

    This tour of the hatchery factory seemed to be coming to an end, but before leaving, he couldn''t help but ask Melita: "Yes, are you here too... hatched?"

    "I''m not. I hatched it in an incubation plant in another city nearby," Melita shook her head and pointed at Noretar again, "but she was hatched here."

    "Are you a member of the''Upper Tallond''?" Gao Wen asked again. "Are your parents also members of the jury or Mithril Treasure?"

    Merita shrugged, and said Gao Wen¡¯s unexpected answer: ¡°I have no parents, and no jury employees like Noretta and I have no parents¡ªthe upper Tallond also has many different parts. Among them, the members of the jury, the elders¡¯ home and the temple group are all special. Noreta and I are not ordinary dragon eggs ¡°claimed¡± by parents, but the jury directly ¡°made¡± from the factory, and the genetic factors come from certain Laboratories of large life groups. Such large companies specialize in serving the upper Tallond.

    Then she paused and continued: "But Noretta and I don''t know which laboratory we came from-this part of the information is confidential, only the Speaker and Omega have access and permissions. Of course, we also Don''t care about this."

    Amber''s eyes were wide, and Melita and Noreita looked up and down inexplicably. It took a long time for her to say: "This... is a little beyond my imagination..."

    Gao Wen glanced at Amber. In fact, he wanted to say that this half-elf was not qualified to speak of others. Her own birth method was even more bizarre than these "Talrond Dragons", but she still didn''t say anything. Export.

    He saw here that what he heard was too unexpected, and there were so many things worth thinking about that the rumors became boring.

    After a few minutes, they left the incubator and came to the landing area outside the factory.

    Noreta took Amber and Veronica to the nearby platform, and Melita turned into a dragon in front of Gao Wen and stood at the center of the landing platform. Looking at the vast night outside the platform and the dense city lights at the foot of the mountain like light-cast rivers, Gao Wen couldn''t help but looked up and asked, "Where are we going next?"

    "I''ll take you to Xiacheng District-I often go to one block, and the environment there is pretty good," Melita said as she lowered her wings. "Come on, it''s a little deep at night. We were delayed in the incubation plant. It''s a bit long."

    Gao Wen walked towards Melita, but before stepping on the Dragon Wing, he took out his close mechanical watch and glanced at the time above. Then he raised his head and looked at the night sky full of stars.

    This little movement made Melita curious: "Why? Do you have any other arrangements?"

    "No, it''s nothing, just a glance at the time," Gao Wen put away the mechanical watch and shook his head with a smile. "It''s not just amber here, even my time is a bit confusing."

    Melita did not have any doubts, but waited until Gao Wenan walked steadily on her back, and then slowly walked two steps outside the platform, and then flew to the sky by the magical fluctuations-and not far from her On another platform, the elegant white dragon Noreta also flew into the night sky.

    The city lights of Tallonde glanced backwards in Gavin''s field of vision.

    It was a short flight. From the tower of the incubator factory to the block Melita said, it only required a dive and glide to slow down. Gao Wen soon saw a block zoom in quickly in his field of view, many Towering buildings with a completely different style from the human world are coming.

    Those are extremely strong and exquisite buildings. If they are placed on the mainland of Loren, perhaps the king and the duke cannot live in such houses. Exquisite dwellings are lined up one after another in this block. The lights flash in the streets. The advertisements and artistic short films presented by the holographic projection fill the eyes. It looks as if it is the most prosperous and advanced.

    However, Gao Wen already knows that this is actually "lower Tarlond".

    It is spacious for people and narrow for dragons.

    There is no special landing platform in the block. Melita and Noreita landed directly on an open space that looks like a small square. On the streets near the open space, there are many people walking around.

    When the dragon landed, Gao Wen felt a slight shock at his feet, and then he exhaled, preparing to go to the ground, but at the moment he stepped on, he suddenly felt something.

    Under some kind of "intuition", he subconsciously looked up.

    Numerous shadows like black chains floated in his sight!

    Nearly conditioned reflexes, Gao Wen immediately looked up at the top of his head, but he did not see the huge "disorganized dragon" again as expected-he only saw the polar night sky, and the artificial lights in the urban area were in his The edge of the field of vision glowed with light pollution.

    The indescribable "dragon of chaos" did not appear, but countless black translucent chains actually floated in the air, floating in the streets and alleys of Xiacheng District.

    Gao Wen saw much more ¡°black chains¡± here than the upper Tarlond, they connected the bustling pedestrians around the square, connected the dragons of the lower Tarlond, and the other end Straight to the sky, to the invisible chaotic dragon...

    ...

    "My lord, the guests have entered the lower Tarlond," Heragoll said with a hand down. "I am visiting the streets of Xiacheng District with the two young dragons named Melita and Noreita."

    There was no response from the holy seat shrouded in light, and the whole hall of the temple seemed quiet.

    Dragon God Enya was sitting quietly on the gorgeous chair, seeming to stare into the distance with some fascination.

    "My Lord?" Heragore raised his head curiously, and could not help but whisper.

    The **** on the Holy See finally turned his gaze and said lightly, "I know."

    "My Lord," Heragore hesitated and said, "Is it wrong? Lower Tallond... is more messy and may not be suitable for showing to guests. In comparison, the upper zone The view is better, and it is enough for guests to visit."

    "It was my suggestion," the Dragon God said lightly. "The arrangement I asked Andar to make our guests see a complete Tallond."

    It seemed as though Helagor wanted to ask something, but in the end he lowered his head: "...Yes, I understand."

    ...

    A kind-looking middle-aged "person" talked with Melita, while a little girl about five or six years old who looked scared of life and put it in the eyes of humans was hiding aside, looking around with some curious eyes. Gao Wen and Amber-Veronica tried to approach the little girl with a kind and warm smile, but was cleverly avoided by the other party.

    The "Princess Saint" who always used her smile to create a close relationship looks a bit frustrated, but soon returned to normal and returned to Gao Wen.

    The kind middle-aged "person" is a resident of Xiacheng District, he runs a "scale polishing boutique" on the corner of the street, and the little girl who seems to be afraid of life is his daughter, who just turned 100 this year. Twenty years old.

    Still a young dragon.

    The father and daughter are one of Merita¡¯s few friends in Xiacheng District, and Noreta is also familiar with them. The "business" they run is one of the few "work industries" in Talllund. It is also an industry with great dragon characteristics, but all this is not important to Gao Wen.

    Importantly, Gao Wen can clearly see a chain extending from the top of the middle-aged "person" all the way to the sky, and even the little girl who seems to be only five or six years old is also connected with a chain There is no chain.

 Chapter 958ï¼š Invite alone

    The dragon hatched in the factory, accompanied by a lifetime of implant transformation and synergist addiction, everything controlled by giant artificial intelligence, the distinct upper and lower worlds, shrines, lower cities, factories, blocks, priests, parliamentarians, elders , Civilians, self-running cities, employees customized by enterprises.

    Tarrond.

    The "Dragon" Kingdom.

    Everything here left a deep impression on Gao Wen, and the impact was even more than what he saw and heard after he first stepped out of the tomb. In just one day of excursions and visits, he spoke about the kingdom of dragons All impressions have been completely subverted.

    All the impressions about the dragon¡¯s mystery, power, elegance, and majesty were shattered by reality. The world built in the imagination of the minstrels and playwrights fell apart, leaving only a grotesque residue, a distorted impression, and There are countless thoughts and speculations.

    In front of such Tallonde, those stories about knights holding swords to kill evil dragons, dragons and heroes making contracts, castles and kingdoms and dragon wars suddenly became lovely, and even glowed with warm luster.

    Gao Wen suddenly seemed to understand why so many "travellers" from the dragon kingdom ran into the human world and turned into bards, wrote so many ridiculous dragon legends that were completely different from the facts, and understood why Mei "Upper Dragon Clan" like Rita will be bored to write a bunch of "Dragon Fighters" made up by random, and put their friends as prototypes.

    He had thought these were boring and inexplicable quirks, but now... he could not help but doubt that it might be some kind of nostalgia, nostalgia for the dragons once, no dependence on synergists and implants, no dependence on artificial The idyllic life of smart and automatic cities-or just some kind of beautiful imagination.

    Extreme Arena, one of the large arenas in Agondo, a "competitive game" that is awkward to Amber and Veronica seems to be incomprehensible.

    It was an ellipsoidal three-dimensional field-a large number of strong alloy materials and high-strength polymer shells formed a shape like a "dome". Twelve-headed dragons scrambled for a so-called The honorary symbol of "Championship Circle", and the dragons participating in it have even completely surpassed the impression of Gao Wen and others on the "Dragon".

    They boldly used a large number of external implants, covering the bones outside the bones, and covering the skins outside the skin. The alloy armor and the turbo jet injection device made the original flesh and blood look like a set. Strange flying machines, they fight, fight, and even fight in the dome-in addition to not allowing the use of powerful dragon breath and magic attacks, this so-called "competitive game" allows almost any form and degree of melee, The dragon''s melee... is completely devastating to humans.

    A participating black dragon was eliminated. After being besieged by his opponents in the middle of the sky, he was almost torn into pieces after the brutal fighting and fighting. The wings, limbs and trunk were torn apart, and the heavy wreckage fell to " On the alloy floor at the bottom of the "Athletic Dome", a dazzling arcane spark and uncontrolled frost, flames, and lightning flashed in the fracture. His chest ruptured, a still-working heart fell out, and the closure failed. In time, the hot and shimmering liquid spewed from the black dragon''s body-more oil and synergists than blood.

    A rescue team rushed into the field and quickly recovered the black dragon''s torso with his head attached. The remaining wreckage was thrown directly on the field.

    There was a huge boo in the auditorium, as if ten thousand thunders burst inside and outside the arena, numbers were jumping on the scoreboard over the competitive dome, and the loser left the game in the form of scores.

    Gao Wen and Amber and Veronica were sitting on the most advanced "advanced seats" outside the competitive dome. They watched the game in shock with Melita and Noreita next to them. They looked completely I was immersed in this game until the remaining team members on the field successfully rushed to the static field where the championship ring was placed, successfully removed the ring and activated it, they were greatly relieved and returned suddenly. "Real World".

    "The black dragon that was eliminated just now is going to be miserable!" Melita said loudly. "Almost all parts of his body have to be replaced-I hope he has bought all the insurance."

    "He shouldn''t try to fight with three opponents at the same time-the enclosure is over immediately, and the Black Dragon is not good at responding to attacks from behind, especially his spine has added an extra layer of armor... I don¡¯t know what to think."

    "It''s just a lot of synergists," Melita shrugged. "It''s the first hallucination of her own."

    "... makes sense."

    The two dragon friends discussed the game just ended, but even the most twittering amber on weekdays did not seem to have any meaning to intervene at this time.

    It wasn''t until ten seconds later that Melita suddenly realized what she was doing. She hurriedly turned her eyes around and looked at the three Gao Wen with apology: "Ah-sorry, we accidentally got too involved..."

    Gao Wen didn''t know what to do, and somehow, he even remembered the scene when he first met Melita Penia at this time¡ªthe one who visited in the dark, wearing a purple gauze dress, wearing An elegant and mysterious woman wearing a lilac veil, but this image was quickly dispelled by the almost deafening roar in the arena.

    In front of him, there was only one Miss Blue Dragon watching the blood of the gladiatorial match.

    "It doesn''t matter," Gao Wen shook his head. "You can see that you like this very much."

    "Actually, I don''t like that too much--for me, extreme sports is still a bit too noisy," Melita smiled a little embarrassedly. "But once you enter this atmosphere, you will inevitably be affected by the emotions around you. Infection... Actually, I usually don¡¯t look at this."

    On the side, Noleta noticed that Gao Wen and others seemed to have no interest in this arena: "Is the game here a bit boring for you..."

    "It''s just... well, it''s a little too exciting," Amber finally said, and she grabbed her hair, with an awkward and impolite smile on her face, "As a competitive game, is this thing a bit too bloody? ?"

    "Okay, this may seem a little bit inconsistent with the human aesthetic... this is our mistake," Melita bowed her head sincerely, "Extreme sports is Tallond''s only recently popular entertainment, we too Anxious to show you something''newer'' on this land."

    "Let''s leave this place first," Gao Wen said casually, and finally looked up at the direction of the competitive dome-a working team responsible for finishing entered the field and began to clean up the discarded parts and residual limbs there. He broke his arm and started to clean the floor of oil and blood with some kind of large-scale washing machine, and some teams that looked like small teams were guarding several exits under the dome, and Gao Wen saw one of them. Before handing over to the staff, I put the scrap parts and live biological tissues recovered from the arena into the car. "...This place is really a bit too noisy."

    At night, blue and white dragons took off again, hovering above the extreme arena.

    Gao Wen looked down from this height and saw that the "dome" made of alloy and high-strength polymer is being illuminated by countless lights inside and outside, and the large number of steel support structures and intricate streets around the arena are interwoven into The twigs of the nest are entangled and spread.

    The noisy roar and the passionate sound of music became the faint buzzing in the distance, and the irritability that pressed on my heart gradually disappeared, and the competitive dome had some beauty in Gavin''s eyes.

    It is like a crystal egg illuminated by lights, lying quietly in a nest made of metal and cement, in which blood, motor oil and steel are bred.

    It was Talund that "layed" the egg... So what gave Tallond today? Those dragons who carnival around the arena... Are they indulging in this carnival, or indulging in the intoxication itself?

    Gao Wen¡¯s thoughts spread uncontrollably for some reason, until Melita¡¯s voice suddenly sounded, waking him up from the thought like a low thunder: "Still thinking about the arena just now? Sorry... now carefully Think about it, Noreta and I only wanted to let you see the''complete Tallond'', but did not consider Loren''s human aesthetics and worldview. In fact, there are some serious things that do not meet human preferences and should not be shown to you. of."

    "No, I didn''t care about this," Gao Wen shook his head. "I was just thinking about something else."

    "That''s good," Melita seemed relieved, and then shook her head. "Actually, both Noretta and I are a little...too excited. Few dragons have the opportunity to bring visitors like you justly. Visiting Tallond...I hope we are eager to present you these things without making you feel bad."

    Gao Wen immediately laughed: "That''s not there, in fact, I''m quite... happy."

    He is really not polite, but he is really novel and interesting about this trip to Tallond. Apart from the occasional thoughts and worries about the situation behind Tallond, this eye-opening trip It was even a surprise to him-after all, he didn''t wait until "Saibo x Gram 2077" in his last life...

    This trip was a dream.

    Of course, Noleta did not know the real thoughts in Gao Wen''s mind. She obviously felt that the other party''s words were mostly polite, so she could only respond with a burst of embarrassment but not polite laughter.

    The brightly lit earth of Tallond quickly retreated in the embarrassing laugh of Miss Blue Dragon, and gradually retreated to the deepest part of the night.

    In the next two days, Melita and Noreita became "full-time guides" for Gao Wen and others.

    Under the leadership of the two dragons, Gao Wen, Amber and Veronica visited almost every corner of the metropolis of Agondo, and even visited the two nearby cities and the coastal area. Factory clusters, and after the first day of consternation and surprise, Gao Wen and others also calmed down and began to really visit this strange world for them with a near-tourism mood.

    Amber looked very happy¡ªalthough she couldn¡¯t figure out what was going on with the dragon clan that was different from the legendary story, she obviously had given up on this issue and she began to take it seriously on the premise of relaxing Enjoy the courtesy of Qilong people and the pleasure of touring.

    Even Veronica showed her curiosity and began to treat the journey as a tourist and "scholar". She actively talked with the newly-acquainted dragons and asked about the customs of Tallond. Feelings, or borrowing some Omega translation books from Melita, trying to understand the cultural changes and legends of the dragons-everyone can see that she is really enjoying all this, not like ordinary days Like that, he wore a mask that was always peaceful and always smiling.

    But Gao Wen knew that this "visit" tour was not all of his trip to Tarlond. The really important part of this trip... still was to meet the dragon **** Enya.

    He didn''t wait too long.

    On the fourth day of coming to Tallond, the high-ranking dragon priest with golden vertical pupils and serious temperament appeared before him again-at this time Gao Wen and his party were somewhere with Melita somewhere outside the city of Agondo The mountain overlooks the scenery, and Tallond under the night sky has lights and stars interspersed with each other, and the sky has just generated a large-scale aurora curtain. This is a scene that is difficult to see in the human world, and the dragon priest directly from the night sky. It emerged as if some kind of transmission technology was used.

    "My Lord hopes to have a separate meeting with you." Heragol came to Gao Wen, conveying the wishes of the dragon **** Enya.

    "Meet alone?" Amber, who was looking at the scenery before, leaned in with surprise. "Don''t take us this time?"

    "Excuse me," Heragol seemed to be able to maintain the most perfect manners for everyone. He smiled at Amber. "This is my Lord''s will."

    Amber and Veronica immediately frowned slightly, but Gao Wen was not surprised by the situation. In fact, he had been thinking about when this moment would come from yesterday-he smiled a little, hey Lagor said: "Then he finally wants to talk to me about some more in-depth topics. When will we go?"

    "If it is convenient for you, you can do it now," Heragore said immediately. "I can take you directly to the upper temple."

    Gao Wen thought about it, reached out and pulled out the mechanical watch he carried with him, opened the cover and glanced at the time on it, then put away the watch and nodded to Herragor: "I''m very convenient-the time is right now."

    Herragor''s gaze paused on Gavin''s mechanical watch, but he quickly turned away and took a step forward. He opened his hands slightly, and a pale golden halo emerged out of thin air. The area where Gao Wen is located is completely shrouded: "So, let me take you for a ride."

    The next second, the pale golden halo suddenly expanded into a beam connecting the world and the sky. After the beam dispersed, Gao Wen and the high-level dragon priest had disappeared in front of others.

 Chapter 959ï¼š In-depth topic

    When the pale golden brilliance in front of him disappeared, Gao Wen found that he had left the high mountain overlooking Agundor, while the magnificent large frescoes and magnificent columns of the upper temple stood in front of his eyes.

    The corridor leading to the hall of the temple stretched out in front of him. The guards on both sides of the corridor stood like sculptures. The high-level dragon priest Heragol stood beside him, and the powerful magic fluctuations were gradually calming down beside him.

    "That was some kind of space teleport just now?" Gao Wen looked at the high-priest with some surprise. "You have mastered the technology of twisting space and time?"

    "That''s the realm of God, I just imitate it badly." Hercules said gently.

    "It seems that the dragon priests also borrowed power from the gods," Gao Wen nodded thoughtfully, then looked at the wide corridor in front, "Is it okay to go directly?"

    "Yes, please follow me," Heragore said as she took steps and walked Gavin forward, but this time he only took Gavin to the end of the corridor and stopped at the entrance of the hall. Come down, "Then I will not be able to accompany me."

    Gao Wen raised his eyebrows unexpectedly: "Don''t you need to stand beside your god?"

    "This is an''individual'' meeting," Herragor said meticulously, "Your Majesty Govin Cecil."

    This seems interesting...

    There was a weird feeling and a little speculation in Gao Wen''s heart, and then he said nothing, striding over the Heragol who was guarding the door, and generously crossed the open one, covering up to more than ten The giant relief of rice and the golden glyphs, the grand door cast from unknown materials.

    The soft and comfortable light shines on the holy hall, which is still as empty as in the last visit. Except for a circle of pillars and a crystal curtain hanging from the top of the pillar, the entire space can hardly see any other furnishings, but in the hall In the center, the Holy See of the gods has already been put away, replaced by a silver-white round table.

    Refreshments were placed on the round table. Two chairs stood beside the round table. The dragon **** Enya was standing in front of one of the chairs, looking at the direction of the gate with a gentle expression on his face.

    When Gao Wen came to the round table, he first confirmed his surroundings, and found that there was really only himself and Enya in this large hall-this so-called separate meeting was literally meaningless, even a servant, a The guards are invisible.

    After the accident, he couldn''t help but laughed and ridiculed: "Is such a wide place only used to talk to two "people", is it a bit too wasteful?"

    Dragon God smiled faintly: "If you feel unwell, I can make this place look something else--even a room you are familiar with."

    "That''s not necessary," Gao Wen waved his hand. "It''s better to be more spacious. We can talk openly."

    Dragon God didn''t care about his quirky "one word pun" way of speaking, he just nodded, then looked at Gao Wen''s eyes: "So, since this is the first private conversation, maybe I should introduce myself again ."

    With that, he reached out to Gao Wen and said in a low, soft voice: "Enya, the protector of Talund, the dragon gods."

    Gao Wen looked at the hand stretched out in front of him, but did not give the first time to respond. The voice of the dragon **** Enya floated into his ears, making him slightly open his eyes. However, after a little surprise, he was more It feels like "it really is."

    "Gods"!

    Since crossing the eternal storm, one of his countless speculations and speculations about Talrond has finally been confirmed.

    Dragon God still maintained a gesture of extending a hand, without any impatient appearance, and only casually said after seeing Gao Wen thinking, "It is not a good habit to let the lady wait too long."

    Gao Wen awakened from a slightly distracted state, he hesitated, still holding the other person¡¯s soft and warm fingers slightly, and then quickly released after politely shaking hands-and in the process, he did not look again To the illusion of the "disorganized dragon", it seems that the dragon **** has carried out some deliberate control this time.

    "Is the gods really gender-sensitive?" After drawing back his hand, he looked at the Dragon God again and asked curiously, "Even if the gods are gender-specific, do the''gods'' also gender-sensitive?"

    "In the early religions of most civilizations, the role of "protector" corresponds to the image of the mother," Dragon God said lightly. "Of course, this is not absolute-but at least for me, the role of "mother" I am more satisfied."

    Gao Wen sat down on his own chair, and a large oak cup was automatically filled in front of him. The liquid in the cup was gently shaken, reflecting the golden dome of the temple hall and the small half of Gao Wen. face.

    He looked at the **** in front of him: "So, your "mother" is actually a fusion of many gods? What I have seen... something is a kind of..."

    Suddenly he was a bit stuck, because he could not find a gentle and euphemistic word to describe his thoughts at the moment. The **** in front of him seemed to see this. He smiled a little and said casually in a tone that he did not care at all: "Don¡¯t care. , Just think about what you think. Since today is a''single talk'', we can talk more deeply. No matter what you want to ask, what you want to say, you can say it boldly."

    This was already clear, and Gao Wen instantly understood the attitude of the Dragon God in this conversation today. Although it was unclear what the other party had in mind, he had been relieved a lot: "Then I will say it clearly-I see There are strange things floating like scorpions floating above Talrond. You once admit that you are yourself, and now you claim to be the dragon clan ¡°gods¡±, so I can boldly speculate that the dragon clan used to be like our human beings. I also believe in many gods in charge of different priesthoods, but for some reason, all the gods have become a part of the "stitched corpse" and become the so-called "dragon god." Is it true?"

    "Perfect speculation is almost the whole truth," Dragon God said lightly. "There is only one detail missing-the "some reason" in your mouth. You already have an idea about this "some reason" Is not it?"

    Gao Wen immediately frowned insignificantly. He vaguely understood some key points. After hesitating, he decided to say: "Yes, I have an idea. This idea stems from what I did when I traversed the eternal storm. Something I saw-I said it clearly. I saw a battlefield in the center of the eternal storm, the battlefield between the dragon and the''gods.'' Although I didn''t know those huge attackers, my instinct told me that those Things are the gods of the dragon family. However, it is strange that only me can remember these things after leaving the storm. Amber, Veronica and Melita do not remember..."

    "This is out of goodwill," said Dragon God. "It is not good for mortal mental health to witness those things. Cleaning memories and erasing traces are all to remove the mental pollution they have suffered."

    Gao Wen''s hand was placed next to the oak cup, and his eyes fell on the Dragon God: "So...it was your hand at the time."

    Dragon God nodded calmly: "It is indeed me."

    "Why didn''t you "handle my memory" by the way?" Gao Wen asked curiously, "Or do you intend to keep my memory just to talk to me about these things today?"

    "...I tried, but failed," Dragon God seemed to hesitate briefly, and then said the answer that surprised Gao Wen. "In fact, I tried it six times."

    Gao Wen: "?"

    "It seems that you don''t even feel that a **** has tried to cleanse your memory," Enya the Dragon God said without hesitation. "In fact, when I realized that I was facing a vast, endless, and endless, Every minute and every second, when I am quickly repairing myself and performing a protective reorganization on the sea of ??memories, I know that this will happen."

    Gao Wen''s expression gradually became more serious: "What else did you find?"

    "Please be assured that I haven¡¯t spied on your memory-I don¡¯t have the authority to do this. Even if I have, I doubt if I can see something useful from your memory and whether I can guarantee it in the process. Your own safety," the Dragon God smiled. "After all...you are closely connected with the person, and no **** is willing to collide with the person''s legacy."

    Gao Wen''s hand holding the oak cup shook very slightly-he knew that this little jitter could not hide the eyes of the opposite god.

    "What else do you know?" He looked up at him.

    "Not long after you''resurrected'', I noticed the changes in the human world," Dragon God just smiled blandly, his expression never seems to change much, "You have brought a lot to this world , A considerable part of them are beyond the development stage of mortal society at that time, and beyond the knowledge and experience that the real''Gauvin Cecil'' may have. Although you have been serious about making yourself like an ordinary human, but in In my opinion... it''s not enough.

    "I have a lot of clues, but I don¡¯t need to tell you every clue. Here, I just want to send greetings to the "real you" as the dragon gods-the dragon gods say hello to you , Rogue outside the territory."

    "Outside the wanderer..." Gao Wen couldn''t help but smiled. "In fact, it was only used to scare the dark believers at first..."

    "But it is not completely fabricated," the Dragon God looked at Gao Wen with a smile, "and it is very appropriate to describe a "foreign soul" who does not know where it came from, why it came, and what its purpose is, Is not it?"

    "...It seems that the connection between the dragon and the Zong is deeper than I thought."

    Dragon God didn''t respond to this sentence. He just looked at Gao Wen with some kind of scrutiny and asked curiously: "I actually care about something-even if you have a certain connection with the person''s legacy, But what you are currently using is still a human body. This body is very fragile and I have no intention of offending-but I can crush the body you are using with one finger, but you still accepted my invitation and let go of you The huge empire just established came to Tallonde with only two "guards" better than nothing... Are you really worried about the maliciousness of the dragon race, or is there evil in my "spirit"?"

    Gao Wen took a sip of the oak cup and raised an eyebrow: "You were the one who initiated the invitation, and you invited twice."

    "Invitation is one thing, going to an appointment is another," Longshen obviously doesn''t want to hear a perfunctory answer. "Generally speaking, your current status in the mortal world determines that you should not act so hastily. From From a cautious point of view, whether it is Tallund or the "Dragon God", it is a camp of unknown enemies for human beings. If you take into account your existing knowledge of the gods, you should have some natural hostility towards me. , So I¡¯m more curious... Under such a vigilant situation, what on earth are you going to do and come to Tallond for an appointment?"

    The eyes of the "Talrond gods" fell on Gavin. The pale golden eyes seemed to be brewing unimaginable power. In the breath, Gavin could even feel the entire upper temple. Shivering slightly.

    He has no doubt that this "God" does have the power to kill himself in an instant-He has lived in this world for too long, the Dragon Clan has developed in this world for too long, and the God of Tallond has long been powerful To some unbelievable extent, His power is beyond any mortal power.

    In addition to "the person".

    "Do you have a reason to do it?" Gao Wen asked calmly in response to Enya''s arrogant coercion.

    "Yes-just because you have a certain connection with the heritage of the person, you are already a natural hidden danger of "God", and your hidden danger is now in a state of being very easy to be killed, a considerable part of the gods will choose to rule out in this case Threat."

    "Then I have a reason for you to do it," Gao Wen put down the oak glass and relaxed on the gorgeous golden chair, but his eyes floated upward, as if looking at the bright North Star sky through the dome of the hall. "But you need to know that the legacy left by the people is throughout space, and some of the orbital facilities'' orbits will cross the North Pole, and at any time, there will be at least three gravitationally anchored satellites and a large gravitationally anchored space station watching. Tallond... and more non-anchored facilities will pass by the sky near Tallond within twelve hours."

    "...So, this is your so-called "hole card"?" Dragon God frowned, then shook his head with a little disappointment, "I had higher expectations-do you think I don''t know? The facilities mentioned have been exhausted for many years. In addition to the sky, only hundreds of cold tombstones are left in space. Your cards are those "tombstones" that do not have any attack capabilities. What?"

    "They really don''t have offensive capabilities, all the main energy sources are offline, and the self-healing function is disintegrating. Now they are only relying on backup energy to maintain orbit," Gao Wen said frankly. "No matter how many satellites and space stations float over Talund, it is true There is no way to fire a fire on the ground..."

    He paused for a moment, his mouth curled up: "But what if they fall?"

    Dragon God''s eyes finally became serious.

    "There is a directive that even those facilities are on the verge of being exhausted, they can still be used, because it is completed by backup energy," Gao Wen took the oak cup again and saw that the drink in the cup was full again, he showed a trace Satisfied smile, happily said, "''Abandonment Agreement'' for the safe decommissioning of space facilities that exceed service limits-I set Tallond to twelve satellites and three space stations before departure The target of the fall will wait for the agreement to take effect, and the legacy of the person will fall from the sky-I want to ask, can the big shield of Tallond block them?"

    "...Even if the meteorite falls, the big shield will be safe and sound, but if the legacy of the person falls from the sky... the shield can''t resist," the dragon **** seemed to hold his breath for a few seconds before he broke the silence. "The satellites and the space station Some of the dangerous devices and the remaining weapons will be killed and exploded, harmful substances will contaminate the entire ecosystem, countless dragons will die, and I will not hesitate to protect them-and as a result, seriously injured, or even fall."

    He took a long breath and looked at Gao Wen with a solemn gaze: "Well, I admit that this is a good card. But are you really sure you can give up the abandoned agreement in time? Maybe...I can be in you I will destroy you before the reaction, so that you have no time to order, or I can interfere with your thinking and make you unable to give instructions accurately-my hands can be very fast, so fast that the nerve reflex speed of your mortal body can not follow Have you ever thought about this possibility?"

    Gao Wen raised his eyebrows.

    He put down the oak glass in his hand (this does require a bit of willpower), then drew out the mechanical watch from his arms and glanced at the time above.

    "You made a mistake," he said. "I don''t need to give an order to abandon the agreement-I have already given the order.

    "After crossing the eternal storm and before setting foot on the continent of Tallonde, I ordered the start of the decommissioning process of all the space facilities on the list. Twelve satellites and three large space stations have already begun to operate-but, I give They left twelve hours for the final confirmation countdown.

    "And what I''m doing these days is to postpone them every twelve hours."

 Chapter 960ï¼š "Gods"

    The liquid in the oak cup rippled slightly, reflecting the splendid dome of the temple hall and the pale golden shimmer that wandered between the columns and the painting. Gao Wen held the oak cup with a smile on his face. Intentionally, and the "god" sitting opposite him also smiled after a few seconds.

    "Fantastic," He said with a smile, "You scared me."

    "Because you scared me too," Gao Wen said frankly, "especially after seeing the''truth'' over Talrond."

    Then he paused, and then said, "In fact, even if I do this step, I can''t guarantee that my card will be effective-I can only prepare everything, but there is always someone in the world who can''t prepare. Variables. For example...I wasn¡¯t sure how deterrent those fall shocks would have on you, or whether you have the ability to directly read memory and tamper with the instructions I issued... My only reliance is on "Gods" like you can''t directly manipulate the legacy of those who can''t intercept or tamper with my orders, and now the results are good."

    As he spoke, he held out his hand and randomly picked a seemingly exquisite dessert from the table and put it in his mouth.

    Slightly sweet, not greasy, and a peculiar fragrance.

    "It''s true... even if I know your arrangement, I can''t do anything about the inheritance of the person...you have the bet, but the bet is right," Dragon God also took the tea cup in front of him and tasted it shallowly. At one sip, she looked at Gao Wen and said like ordinary friends, "Ensuring mutual destruction, even in the case of extinction of one side, can ensure that the means of retaliation can automatically take effect. Amazing idea-you Look, those dark believers are actually right to fear you. You have a terrible mind under the heroic image of your magnificent shore. I boldly guess-this terrible thinking habit is related to your true''hometown''?"

    "Almost," Gao Wen said casually, "but I still feel that the world is much worse than my hometown."

    "If I can, I really want to see what your real hometown is for the "outlander"," Dragon God sighed, but then shook his head, "Well, this is not important, the important thing is- If everything really got to that point, would you really choose to destroy Talund? You should now realize how destructive the''abandoned satellites'' have been after they crashed. They are enough to destroy and contaminate a country. Many members... actually have a good relationship with you."

    "So I''m glad that it is only a deterrent after all." Gao Wen said calmly.

    "...Yes," Longshen looked at Gao Wen for a few seconds before slowly saying, "Keep this kind of vigilance and decisive mentality, if you want to deal with gods in the future, then this mentality is a must Indispensable."

    Gao Wen didn''t speak for a while. He sorted out the sentences before suddenly looking up at the other party: "Don''t the dragons at the center of the Eternal Storm who were against the''gods'' have enough vigilance and determination?"

    "They..." Dragon God seemed to hesitate, and there was a complex look in his eyes. "They are very good, they are doing very well... It''s a pity that they are one step late. They had a chance to succeed, but the whole civilization''s faith It has become too strong to reach a point where confrontation is impossible. In this case, the hasty confrontation has caused all the gods to come and run out at the same time..."

    "All gods are coming and running out of control at the same time?" Gao Wen immediately frowned. "So how do these''all gods'' become you''gods''? Why would they... merge into you?"

    When he asked these questions, he felt very weird, because he was asking the "gods" of the past, the target of the rebellion of the dragon clan at the time, and the biggest shadow and source of terror over Tallond. However, He has a feeling that the dragon **** will answer himself, these seemingly rebellious questions, even he has long awaited.

    "...This is the result of the mortal''s failure to try to break free of the chain," the Dragon God said quietly, his eyes became very serious, and his eyes were even burning, "Remember, remember-no matter what. For mortal races, they have only one chance, and they will face the same result as the dragon race after failure. When the order of faith completely collapses, the relationship between God and man has exceeded the extreme value of contradiction, and the chain has not managed to break free. , Something like this will happen--

    "The gods will merge into one, and the''gods'' will become the ultimate shackles.

    "The''gods'' will take the name of civilization, all the history, culture, worship and fear of civilization as the skeleton, and the minds of all civilization members as the source of power. The strength of the civilization as a whole is as strong as the gods ."

    ...

    The terrifying roar and nightmarish roar awakened many dragons living in the upper zone, and even the Andar Speaker who had just fallen asleep was awakened by the unusual movement outside the hall.

    This awesome archaic dragon raised his head from his "throne" with countless pipes and cables, and heard the faint sound of thunder and storms still coming, and many peers echoed in the nerve sensing terminal. Uneasy inquiries and exclamations, driven by the uneasiness, he immediately called: "Omega! What happened outside?"

    Omega¡¯s interactive interface quickly illuminates, accompanied by a mechanically synthesized voice: ¡°The external monitor is being switched... It¡¯s an energy storm, forming over the upper temple, and the energy level is still increasing.¡±

    Immediately afterwards, a clear surveillance image emerged from the surface of the largest crystal drapery in front of Andar. He saw the splendid upper temple appearing in the curtain, surrounded by a pale golden halo that was more powerful than before, and A terrible cyclone hung upside down in the sky above the temple-the cyclone was wrapped in scarlet fire and lightning, and the scale might even be bigger than the entire mountain. Sound, and it is expanding every minute and every second!

    Why is there such a terrible natural phenomenon in Tallond? ! How could such a thing appear in this land sheltered by gods! ?

    "Omega!" Speaker Andar called immediately. "Why didn''t the weather controller respond?"

    "The weather controller is functioning normally, this phenomenon is outside the alert list..." Omega responded quickly, but immediately its report was interrupted. "Special contact-Speaker of Andar, High Priest of Herald Want to talk to you."

    "Heragor?" Andal froze for a moment, then responded immediately, "Connect."

    The next second, the Omega interface on the side of the hall was replaced by the serious face of Herago, and Andar turned his head: "Here, the upper temple..."

    "Everything is normal, nothing happened," the dragon priest on the interface said blankly. "Tell everyone, just be at ease."

    The mechanical prosthetic eyes in Speaker¡¯s eye socket glowed with shimmer, and the mechanically controlled telescopic structure moved slightly unconsciously: ¡°Heragor, you...¡±

    "Our Lord is receiving guests," said the Dragon Priest slightly indifferently. "Your Excellency Speaker, nothing happened-don''t care about that cyclone, it will disappear, and tomorrow''s Tallond will still be clear."

    After finishing this sentence, Heragol unilaterally hung up the communication without waiting for Andar''s answer. After a short noise picture, Omega''s interactive interface reappeared on the crystal curtain on the side of the hall.

    "Speaker Andar," Omega''s voice awakened Andar from a brief stunned god, "Is it necessary to issue a disaster avoidance order?"

    "...No, it''s not necessary," Andal took a deep breath and slowly shook his head. "Tell everyone that this is a temporary adjustment by the weather controller-no danger, nothing happened."

    "Yes, Your Excellency Speaker."

    ...

    "I seem to hear something moving outside." Gao Wen lowered his cup and frowned slightly towards the end of the hall, where there was an open balcony. However, it might be because of the angle that he didn''t see much scenery from here.

    "Don''t care," the **** sitting opposite him said indifferently, "just a little wind."

    "Okay, wind, the wind around Tallond is always very strong," Gao Wen looked at the "God" and shook his head indifferently, then his expression became serious again, and returned to the previous let He was almost astonished that he could not hold the cup. "The gods...that is to say, as long as the "rebellion" fails, the gods will surely merge into one and become the "gods"? How did this process happen? Is there any principle in it?"

    "You really like to investigate principles," Dragon God smiled and shook his head. "Unfortunately, I can''t give you an answer..."

    Gao Wen stared at each other: "Don''t you know, or can''t you say?"

    "Neither know nor speak," said Dragon God. "Although I am the result of the fusion of the''gods'', I don''t know how this happened, and I believe that the truth behind this process is beyond The "limit" of our communication-even if there is some knowledge between you and me, it is not easy to communicate."

    "Okay, I see," Gao Wenxiao nodded somewhat regretfully, then he looked thoughtfully at the entrance to the hall and to the place where Hlagor was theoretically waiting, "Then about Hlagor What about you? You know... I have seen a dragon in the form of a humanoid in the center of the eternal storm. I believe that it is Heragore. Can you please satisfy my curiosity about this?"

    Dragon God was silent.

    Just when Gao Wen thought that this question was too sensitive to be answered by the other party, he heard the other party¡¯s voice suddenly sound: "Since you saw it, then you should be able to see that he once stood in the center of the battlefield and led The dragons are fighting against the out-of-control gods...Is it ironic, aren''t they? Now he is the highest-ranking priest in Tarlonde, serving the only and highest **** in Tarlongde."

    Gao Wen frowned again. He looked at the Dragon God with a low voice: "So is this some kind of punishment? Is it the scolding of the gods? Or... simple "evil taste"?"

    Dragon God shook his head: "No, it''s a deal."

    "transaction?"

    "The mortal chooses to succumb, and the **** ends the trial," the dragon **** said frankly, "This transaction needs a''symbol'', which is the symbol of Heragore."

    "the only?"

    "the only."

    "Okay, I know." Gao Wen nodded, indicating that the topic could end there.

    "Maybe we should talk about some light topics," Dragon God suddenly smiled, and his tone became as if he was talking about the weather and daily life. "You and your friends have been visiting Tallond for three days-I believe you I have seen a lot of things. Now, I want to hear your opinion."

    "What do I think of Tallond?" Gao Wen raised his eyebrows. "You want to hear the truth?"

    "If I want to, I can hear countless gorgeous and sweet lies-I want to listen to the truth and listen to your heartfelt evaluation of this "outlander"."

    Gao Wen looked at each other''s eyes. In those perfect eyes beyond mortal, he saw a calm and nothingness.

    "Abnormality," he said, "prosperity but morbidity, advanced and decaying, no life under the noisy and bustling surface."

    Dragon God nodded: "Spicy and direct evaluation."

    "This is what I saw," Gao Wen said. "How many years has Tallond been stuck? Hundreds of thousands of years? One million years? Perhaps only such a long period of stagnation can explain everything I see. At first glance, I saw its prosperity and advancement, and frankly it even scared me, I almost thought it was an advanced society that had only appeared in fantasy-but as I saw its inside, more and more The more dark and sad things appear in front of my eyes...

    "Tallond has been deadlocked, in a technological framework that has reached its limits, in a social structure as rigid as stone, in this refuge you call the cradle of eternity. Frankly speaking , When I looked at Tallond, I even felt like I was looking at a ruin¡ªa ruin that was working automatically.¡±

    In the end, Gao Wen finally couldn''t help but sigh: "This kingdom is called the kingdom of the dragon, but the dragon family seems to have become the most unnecessary thing here-whether it is a citizen of the lower Tarlond, The so-called upper-class citizens are actually decoupled from the development of civilization. This is what I have seen."

    Hesitating again and again, he finally failed to say the words "the ultimate stage of capitalism" in his mind.

    After all, although Tallond''s situation looked very similar to the stage he knew, he knew that the two were still different in nature-what led to Tallond''s development to the present situation is more complicated. the reason.

    One of the reasons is even sitting in front of myself at the moment.

    The Dragon God was silent for a long time this time, and even to the point where Gao Wen began to worry about whether he would throw a cup to call for five hundred swordsmen to come in, but in the end He spoke, and after a sigh, he showed relief ''S expression: "You can really make such an assessment, you really read it seriously."

    "So, I am only curious now -" Gao Wen Shen Sheng said, "What is the chain between God and man? How does it work, and how does it trap mortals and God? Its power Where exactly can it be reflected? If we want to get rid of it... where should we start, is it''correct''?"

 Chapter 961ï¼š story

    Finally, Gao Wen asked the most important and important question he came to Tallond on this trip.

    About the chain that connects mortals and gods.

    If he had only one-sided concepts and rough guesses about this "chain" when he was on the Loren mainland, then since he came to Tallond, he has seen more and more of this dragon kingdom "The real side", his impression of this chain has become more and more clear.

    This is an "intra-planet civilization" that has developed to the extreme. It is a stagnation that seems to have no longer progressed at all. From the social system to the specific technology tree, Tallund has been heavily chained, and these chains look completely They are all made by "people". Reminiscent of the operating rules of the gods, Gao Wen is not difficult to imagine that the birth of these "civilized locks" has an inseparable relationship with the Dragon God.

    In Xiacheng District, he saw what a civilized civilization would look like, at least a part of its truth, and he believed that this was what the Dragon God took the initiative to show him-it was this "active" It feels very strange.

    Because he can feel the details of the Dragon God¡¯s words and deeds, this **** does not want to lock his people-but he must do so, because there is a supreme rule that is more irreversible than the god. Restraining Him.

    Gao Wen and his experts and scholars have tried to analyze and prove this rule, and they think they have summarized at least a part of this rule, but there are still some details that need to be added. Now Gao Wen believes that this "God" "This is the last piece of the puzzle.

    Hearing Gao Wen¡¯s question, Dragon God was silent for a moment. It seemed that even He needed to sort out his thoughts and answer carefully before this ultimate question, and Gao Wen said after a short pause: ¡°I actually know that God is also ''You can''t help yourself.'' There is a higher rule that binds you, mortal thoughts are affecting your state, and too drastic changes in thoughts will cause the gods to fall toward madness, so I guess you are to prevent yourself from falling into madness. Had to impose heavy restrictions on the Dragon Race..."

    "Wanderer outside the territory, you are only right." At this moment, Dragon God suddenly spoke, interrupting Gao Wen''s words.

    Gao Wen frowned slightly: "Only part of it right?"

    "God is really involuntary...but you underestimated the degree of our "involuntary self"," Dragon God said slowly, his voice low, "I really don''t want to fall into madness, and I am indeed the yoke of the dragon family. , But all this...I didn''t do it on my own initiative."

    The pale golden glow descended from the top of the hall of the temple, as if forming a hazy halo around this "god", and the low roar from outside the temple seemed to weaken a bit, becoming like Without the illusion, a thoughtful look appeared on Gao Wen''s face, but before he opened the question, Dragon God took the initiative to continue, "Do you want to hear the story?"

    "Story?" Gao Wen froze for a moment, but then nodded. "Of course-I am very interested."

    Dragon God smiled and gently shook the exquisite cup in his hand: "There are three stories in total.

    "The first story is about a mother and her children.

    "A long time ago, long ago, in a time when there were no people in this world, a mother and her children lived on the earth. It was an ancient barbarous age, and all knowledge has not been summed up, all wisdom They are still hidden in the children¡¯s still young minds. At that time, the children were ignorant and ignorant, not even their mothers.

    "The world at that time was very dangerous, and the children were still very fragile. In order to survive in the dangerous world, mothers and children must live cautiously and be careful not to make mistakes at all. There are biting fish in the river, Therefore, the mother forbids the children to go to the river, and there are human-eating beasts in the woods, so the mother forbids the children to go to the woods, and the fire will burn the body, so the mother forbids the children to play with fire. Instead, the mother uses her own power to protect Children, help children do many things... In the primitive era, this was enough to maintain the survival of the entire family.

    "However, as time goes by, the children will gradually grow up, and wisdom begins to burst out of their minds. They have mastered more and more knowledge and can do more and more things-originally biting people in the river The fish can now be caught with a harpoon, and cannibal beasts can''t beat the sticks in the children''s hands. The grown children need more food, so they start to take risks, go to the river, to the forest, To make a fire...

    "But the mother''s thinking is dull. The children in her eyes are always children. She only feels that the actions are extremely dangerous, and she starts to discourage the children who are more courageous. She repeats the teachings of many years ago- Don''t go to the river, don''t go to the forest, don''t touch the fire...

    "Her obstruction has some uses and occasionally slows down the children''s actions, but overall it is useless because the children''s mobility is getting stronger and stronger, and they... must survive.

    "In the beginning, this dull mother could barely keep up, she could slowly accept the growth of her children, and she could let go of her hands and feet a little bit to adapt to the new changes in the order in the family, but... with the increasing number of children The more, she finally couldn''t keep up. The children''s changes are faster than the day, once they need many years to master the fishing skills, but slowly, they can tame the new beast in just a few days In the new land, they even started to create a variety of languages, and even the communication between siblings changed rapidly.

    "Mother was at a loss-she tried to adapt, but her dull mind finally couldn''t keep up.

    "She can only repeat the old dogma over and over again, continue to restrain the children''s various actions, prohibit them from leaving their home too far, and prohibit them from touching dangerous new things. In her eyes, the children are still growing up. Very early-but in fact, her restraint can no longer protect children, but only makes them irritable and uneasy, and even gradually becomes a yoke that threatens their survival-children try to resist, but resist Is futile because when they grow up, their mothers become stronger and stronger.

    "Now that her mother has built a fence at home, she finally can no longer tell what the children are like, she just circled everything and rejected everything she thought was "dangerous". Even if those things are actually the food the children badly need-the fence is completed, covered with the mother¡¯s teachings, all kinds of things that are not allowed to be touched and not allowed to be tried, and the children... will starve to death Inside this little fence."

    Gao Wen showed a thoughtful expression. He felt that he seemed to be able to easily understand this simple and straightforward story. The meanings of the mother and child in each of them were also obvious, but the details disclosed therein were worth considering.

    But when he wanted to ask something, the next story had already begun--

    "The second story is about a prophet.

    "It was also a long time ago, in a barbaric age of the world, a prophet appeared in an ancient kingdom. This prophet has no specific name, and no one knows where he came from. People only know the prophet. Full of wisdom, as if he knew all the knowledge in the world, he taught many things to the local people, so he was loved by everyone.

    "In that ancient age, the world was still very dangerous to people, and the power of the world was particularly weak in front of nature-even weak enough to kill the most common diseases. At that time The world knows little, neither how to treat disease, nor how to relieve danger, so when the Prophet arrived, he used his wisdom to formulate many rules for people to survive safely.

    "Do not eat the wild animals that live near the swamp, because most of the meat of these wild animals is poisonous; do not drink the water on a certain mountain, because it will cause gastrointestinal infections; do not cross a river, because Poisonous grass grows across the river, and humans can''t make a detoxifying ointment...

    "After leaving these admonitions, the prophet rested and returned to his reclusive place, and the world took the prophet''s wise teachings with gratitude and began to plan his life according to these admonitions.

    "Soon, people benefited from these admonitions. They found that their relatives and friends no longer easily fell ill and died. They found that these admonitions could help everyone avoid disasters. So they followed the rules of the admonition more carefully. And things... gradually changed.

    "People pay more and more attention to these admonitions, and even regard them as more important than the law. After generations have passed, people have even forgotten the original purpose of these admonitions, but they are still observing them cautiously. It became a dogma; people became more and more respectful of the prophet who left the admonition, and even felt that it was peeping into the truth of the world, possessing supreme wisdom, and even began to build statues for the prophet-using what they imagined , The glorious perfect image of the prophet.

    "After so many years, the prophet returned to this land. He saw that the original weak kingdom had prospered. There were many, many times more people on the earth than many years ago. People became more intelligent, They are more knowledgeable and more powerful, and the land and mountains and rivers of the entire country have also undergone tremendous changes during the long years.

    "Everything has changed, it has become more prosperous and beautiful than the barren world.

    "Then the Prophet was very happy. He observed the people''s way of life again and ran to the street, telling everyone loudly-the beasts living near the swamp are also edible, as long as they are cooked in a suitable cooking method; The water on a certain mountain is drinkable because it is already non-toxic; the land opposite the river is already safe, and there are now fertile fields..."

    Dragon God stopped and looked at Gao Wen with a smile: "Guess what happened?"

    Gao Wen took a light breath: "...The Prophet is about to be out of luck."

    "Yeah, the Prophet is about to be out of luck-angry crowds came from all directions, they shouted slogans to fight against heretics, because some people insulted their holy springs, holy mountains, and tried to confuse civilians to set foot on the "holy land" across the river. , They surrounded the prophets and killed them with sticks.

    "This is the second story."

    Gao Wen frowned a little.

    At first he thought that he had read through the morals of these two stories, but now, he suddenly had a trace of doubt in his mind-he found that he might think too simple.

    He raised his head and looked across: "Mother and Prophet don''t just refer to gods, and children and civilians are not necessarily mortals... are they?"

    "I''m glad you can think so deeply," Dragon God smiled, and seemed very happy. "If many people hear this story, I''m afraid that they will think about it the first time: mothers and prophets mean God, children, and civilians. It is human, but in the whole story, the identities of these characters are far from simple.

    "Everyone-and all gods, are just insignificant characters in the story, and the true protagonist of the story... is the intangible and intangible rule that is difficult to confront. The mother will definitely build a fence, which is in accordance with her personal wishes. No matter, the Prophet will definitely be killed, which has nothing to do with his will, and the children and civilians who are victims and perpetrators... they are only part of the rules from beginning to end.

    "Maybe you think that it is not difficult to break the tragedy in the story, as long as the mother can change her way of thinking in time, as long as the prophet can become smoother, as long as people become smarter and sensible, everything can end peacefully, You don¡¯t have to go to such an extreme situation... but unfortunately, things will not be so simple."

    The Dragon God''s voice became constricted, and his eyes seemed to have fallen into a distant and ancient time and space, and in his narrative, Gao Wen suddenly remembered the scene he saw in the deepest part of the eternal storm.

    That static battlefield, the two warring parties are so unreserved and unrelenting, as if they contain bitter hatred, as if only you die and live to end everything-but think about it, the two sides on the battlefield are really Was it because of "hate"?

    Enya''s voice sounded calmly: "... The group''s ideological trend is a powerful and inertial force. When a race has abided by a set of rules for thousands of years, and this set of rules points to religion and gods, then this force It will become...powerful. Many times, you can¡¯t change the concepts accumulated by the ten generations within a generation. This kind of concept hedging will directly act in the trend of thoughts and set off a stormy wave. You call it God ''Crazy''-yet God is not crazy.

    "God is just "correcting" your "dangerous behavior" according to the ``tradition'''' of the mortals for thousands of years-even if he does not actually want to do it, he must do it."

    Gao Wen looked at the other party: "God''s "personal will" is separated from the "operational law" that God must perform. In the eyes of mortals, schizophrenia is crazy."

    "Indeed, from a mortal point of view... when the **** chooses to destroy all creatures, it makes no difference whether this behavior is "correction" or "crazy"."

    Gao Wen was silent for a long time, and Shen Sheng said: "From the perspective of the development of civilization, in a healthy and continuously developing society, the rate of birth of new things and new ideas will always be faster and faster-in a generation of time It is a necessity to change the concepts accumulated by the ten generations here, because productivity must be developed unless..."

    Gao Wen said that he paused a little hesitantly here. Although he knew he was telling the truth, here, in the current situation, he always felt that he continued to speak as if with some kind of sophistry, or with " Mortal selfishness", but Enya said for him--

    "Unless caught in the cradle of eternity."

    His expression was plain.

    "The dragon race has failed, the gods have merged into one, and the chains on the mind directly trapped all the members of civilization, so I had to turn Tallonde into such a cradle and let everything stand still to ensure that I don¡¯t They will kill them by mistake, and as a result you have seen-they are still alive, but only alive, Tallond is dead, the machine is running on this land, the lifeless steel and stones I was contaminated with some debris that used to be called''Dragon Race''... Letting these debris remain is already all I can do for them.

    "So, wanderers outside the realm, do you like this kind of "cradle of eternity"?"

 Chapter 962ï¼š echo

    Do you like this eternal cradle?

    Gao Wen suddenly thought of the young dragon who had just woken up from the hatching sac, and the joyful cry made by the other party at himself; he thought of those who were already in the addiction of synergists and hallucinogens in Xiacheng District, and became completely The "inferior citizen" of the gods and nutrients; I thought of the confused and crazy arena, the dragons fighting on the field...that is a dozen cold steel machines fighting, the machines are **** and immersed in synergy Brain and ganglia in the illusion of drugs.

    These dragons are indeed alive-but Talund is already dead.

    "It''s terrible," he said quietly suddenly, "both life and death are worthless."

    Then he paused and asked again: "Can the eternal cradle be broken?"

    "That costs a lot of money," said Dragon God quietly. "The chance of success is very slim-in the final analysis, the cradle itself is already the price of failure, and the laws of nature are never tolerant of losers, any race-even It¡¯s a powerful dragon, and it¡¯s hard to qualify twice.¡±

    Speaking of which, He suddenly raised his eyes and his gaze fell on Gavin''s face: "So, do you want to help Tallond break this''eternal cradle''?"

    "Me?" Gao Wen pointed at himself and couldn''t help laughing, "How can I have this skill?"

    "You can even destroy it with a command," Dragon God smiled faintly. "Why not assume that you are also capable of breaking the''cradle'' on this continent?"

    This seemed to be a joke, but Gao Wen couldn''t help but think about it seriously. After a few seconds of thinking, he still shook his head: "No, at least now I can''t."

    "Why?" Dragon God showed a hint of curiosity. "Don''t you feel that this cradle is terrible?"

    "I''m not the savior of the dragon race-there has never been a savior," Gao Wen said seriously. "And as you said, breaking the eternal cradle will cost a lot-I can imagine what these costs are, and I can Imagine who will pay for these costs. No one is qualified to sacrifice others'' things to satisfy their own''rescue'' drama, so I am not qualified to make decisions for the dragons, nor to choose sacrifice or survival for them.

    "So, whether it is to sink to death in the cradle of eternity, or to fight for the future of the entire race, this is the dragon''s own business. They should make their own decisions and choose whether to pay the price.

    "Cecile does not interfere in other domestic affairs-this is my rule."

    Gao Wen finished his thoughts, but the gods in front of him looked at him with strange eyes for a few seconds, and then he said with a smile: "These words are really true from the mouth of a "hero" recognized in the human world. Unbelievable. I thought you had positioned yourself as the''savior'' of the human world, but now it seems that this is not the case."

    Gao Wen spread his hands: "I didn''t save anyone, all of us are saving ourselves."

    "... You seem to have completely regarded yourself as a member of humanity, as a member of this world, wandering outside the territory," the Dragon God looked at Gao Wen curiously, "I was suddenly curious-in In your hometown, will people also face the same problems as this world? For example... when you encounter huge social changes, when your social groups also encounter huge changes in thinking, when your faith encounters When it comes to the test, when you also have to abandon traditions and dogmas, and face the great changes in the environment... how do you deal with all this?

    "Ah, or should I confirm first-do you also have race, society, faith, and country?"

    "Of course we also have concepts such as society and country," Gao Wen laughed, but soon some complex emotions were added to his smile. "Of course we will also face the ones you mentioned...''challenges.'' To be honest, when people in my hometown face changes from traditions, reality, beliefs and ideas, they will also have turbulence and anxiety. The whole transformation process is often painful and dangerous, but it is different from this world-those traditions It¡¯s just tradition, and people¡¯s thinking is just thinking, they do have huge constraints, but... they will not become any ¡°entity¡± with actual deterrence, nor will they produce ¡°power¡± beyond reality. ."

    Speaking of which, Gao Wen suddenly discovered that these things that people on earth would deserve to say in this world are likely to be unthinkable, and even a **** like Enya felt incomprehensible, and he had to consider his vocabulary One side explained: "To give a simple example-when a generation living in a deep mountain and deciding to move the mountain as a **** racial decision to move out of the deep mountain, they only need to face the opposition of the old people in the tribe, without worrying about the real Was punished by the mountain god."

    The Dragon God listened with some surprise, and finally he finally understood what kind of world rules Gao Wen described. The god''s face showed some trance expression. It was only a few seconds later, he said softly: "It''s beautiful ."

    "In fact, it is not easy," Gao Wen couldn''t help but want to explain a few more words, "Even if the trend of thought will not form a real force, rebelling against tradition will not bring direct punishment. It is still difficult, and the resistance created by the old forces is sometimes not as great as that...

    He was only halfway through and hesitated to stop.

    The dragon **** was sitting opposite him, with an uncountable black chain wrapped around him. The "disorganized dragon" at the other end of the chain floated over Tallond, like a time bomb that could destroy the entire dragon civilization at any time. The country is locked in this deadly balance, and has been panting for millions of years.

    "Yeah, it''s beautiful," he sighed, "compared to here."

    Then he suddenly remembered something, and his eyes fell on the Dragon God: "Yes, you just said that there are three stories in total, but you only told two-there is another story?"

    Dragon God looked at Gao Wen and suddenly showed a trace-Gao Wen didn''t know if he had read it wrong-a cunning smile: "The third story has not happened yet."

    Gao Wen: "?"

    "It''s boring to finish telling all the stories, just let me be appetizing, let''s leave a suspense in the third story," the "spirit" said unhurriedly, "I am also very Curious about how the third story will develop-if there is a chance in the future, I will tell you again."

    The faint roar and whistle outside the shrine weakened. It seemed that a rapid but brief storm was gradually stopping. Gao Wen glanced toward the distant terrace, but only saw that it was not as big as before. Different starlight and night.

    "Is there anything else you want to ask?" Dragon God''s voice came from the opposite side. "It''s still early, we can talk more."

    Gao Wen thought about it and sorted out a few questions he had thought before coming to Tallond, and asked: "About the''tide chaos'' in the ancient times and the tower northwest of Tallond" , Can you tell me about it?"

    "It depends on which aspect you want to listen to," Dragon God nodded. "I will try my best to answer."

    "As far as I know, the counter-tide empire went astray because of the wrong contact with the knowledge left by them-according to the clues we have found so far, the main problem at the time was the "classifying knowledge as a miracle" . Is the Infernal Tide Empire deified the legacy of the person? Is it because of the war between the Dragon Clan and the Infernal Tide Empire?"

    "Roughly true," the Dragon God nodded. "The Legacy of the... It''s something that is too advanced for the race still trapped in the earth, especially a million years ago, a lot of "legacy" still The age of powerful power. That mortal civilization suddenly gained knowledge and power far beyond their understanding, and their rulers could not explain the principles behind those things to the people, nor could their scholars reproduce the logic behind those heritages. So it became necessary to deified it.

    "People blame miracles on things that are far beyond their understanding. This is a trap that many mortal civilizations can easily enter.

    "The war between the dragon and the counter-tide empire... it is because of their "deification" that they are creating new, uncontrollable ideological products, and the war itself... is actually disgraceful to both parties."

    "It''s disgraceful to both parties?" Gao Wen instantly smelled the gossip and subconsciously leaned forward. "What does that mean?"

    Dragon God glanced at Gao Wen, and said without hesitation: "It''s very simple, because it was the Dragons themselves who first cultivated the tide empire and guided the heritage of their contacts..."

    Gao Wen: "...Dragons themselves?!"

    "That was an unsuccessful attempt, a reckless and bold "breakthrough plan"," Dragon God said lightly. "It happened many, many years ago-at that time, the''Eternal Cradle'' has not been completely stabilized, Tal It hasn¡¯t been long since Lund put on the chain. Many dragons still maintain a strong free will and look forward to the future. Under this impulse, the dragons began to seek ways to break the situation from the outside."

    Gao Wen frowned: "Raise a mortal force independent of Tallond, let them absorb the power left by the absorber, quickly become stronger, and then break Tallond''s...''cradle''?"

    When he said this, his eyes were a little weird, because he and Dragon God both knew what it meant to "break the cradle", but the expression on Dragon God''s own face was more indifferent than that of Gao Wen, so this strange topic continued. .

    "It seems that this is not a mature plan, but they still carried it out hopefully," said Dragon God, shaking his head. "At that time, the counter-tide empire was still very weak, and it was so weak that it became an adult. Dragons can easily guide the extent of their development, so the dragons have lost their caution... they think everything can be controlled, at least for a long time, everything can be controlled by the dragons.

    "And what happens afterwards should be easy to imagine-arrogance is the biggest original sin. The dragons believe that the "all in control" counter-tide empire has not been reconciled from the beginning to become a tool of another race, the dragons intervene and guide Instead, they intensified their spirit of resistance and rebellion, and caused the situation to deteriorate much faster than expected. The tide was out of control, they were secretly developing many technologies, secretly developing many denominations, they cracked the secret arsenals left on the ground by the people, jumping Powerfully.

    "Before Tallond responded, the''tide tide'' had completed its transformation. They quickly became an extreme xenophobia, dragon-eating, powerful military empire, and most importantly, they were a''theocratic empire.''

    "Excessive reliance on the heritage of the Ones and the deified behavior directly led to the uncontrollable deification of the entire Counter-Tide Empire. Even if a few of them were aware of the dangers, they could not stop this process. Believers consider themselves to regard the dragon clan of Tallongde as a "heresy" of the betrayal and stolen heritage, and all this...contrary to Tallonde''s original plan.

    "Therefore, the battle against tide broke out."

    Gao Wen opened his mouth and organized the language after a few seconds: "...Is it all your tacit consent?"

    "you could put it that way."

    "Why?" Gao Wen couldn''t help but ask, "Did you not find the risk?"

    Dragon God''s voice was low: "The dragons of Tallond didn''t find it, so I didn''t find it--and even if I found the risk, as long as the dragons'' cultivation of the counter-tide empire did not violate Tallund''s tradition "The trend of thought", without triggering "cross the boundary", I can''t stop all this."

    Gao Wen thought of the "two stories" that Dragon God had just told himself-at this moment, he had a deeper understanding of the metaphorical rules behind those two stories.

    "That war destroyed the entire counter-tide empire, ended a season of civilization before the advent of the Demon Tide, and severely hit Tallond," the Dragon God continued. "The damage caused by the war itself is not terrible. What is terrible is the blow to confidence and belief-the entire Tallond society has been greatly shocked, and this shock was almost immediately reflected in the dragons'' group thoughts..."

    Gao Wen reacted quickly and his eyes widened: "This also forms a new''lock''?"

    "In a normal civilization, this short-lived, lack of accumulation of group emotions is really nothing. However, the gods of the dragon have become one, and the interaction between gods and humans has been unprecedentedly strengthened, so that they have no strong , The group''s spiritual fluctuations will quickly produce a wide range of echoes in the trend of thought, and then-the echo becomes a new lock.

    "For more than 1 million years since then, the dragon has never interfered in the world outside of Tallond, and even the number of dragons leaving Tallond every year is strictly limited.

    "They can''t reveal too much information about the tide wars to other civilizations, they can''t reveal their secrets at will, when other civilizations contact the heritage of the people, they must first find ways to recover those''dangerous objects''... these are all in the same year The "reflection echoes" produced by the dragon tribes after the tide rebellion, these echoes become mandatory "locks", and any dragon tribe must unconditionally obey the constraints they bring, even after 10,000 years, 100,000 years, hundreds Ten thousand years... Even if the legacy of the people is completely wiped out by time, even if no one remembers what the''tide tide empire'' specifically refers to, the dragon family must always abide by it."

    Gao Wen listened in amazement, and suddenly couldn''t help but say: "But when Melita mentioned to me to recover certain hazardous materials or block certain information, she just said that it was a superior order, it was''enterprise regulations''... ¡­"

    "So, at least it sounds better."

 Chapter 963ï¼š The reverberation of the tide

    This is the "lock" between man and god.

    The rules of this world are more cruel than Gavin thought.

    Now, he finally knows why Melita has confided to her the secrets about the tide and the gods several times, and there will be such a painful reaction on the verge of running out of control. Knowing the real mechanism behind this, he once thought it was a dragon. The gods punished each dragon clan, but now he found that even the dragon gods above him were just prisoners under this set of rules.

    The deity is both a chain and a prisoner, and even an executioner at the same time, and this entire "prison" is made of mortal''s own faith.

    Dragon God saw that Gao Wen thought for a long time without saying a word, and asked with a trace of curiosity: "What are you thinking?"

    "I just thought of Melita that she told me some ancient things, and now I know how much risk she took at the time."

    "Ah, Melita... is a child that impressed me a lot," Dragon God nodded. "It''s hard to see her so complex traits in the younger Dragon Clan that maintains a strong curiosity. He has strong creativity, is keen on action and exploration, grew up in the eternal cradle, but is as fresh as the''outside'' creatures... The jury is an ancient and closed organization, and its young members have undergone such changes. It''s really...interesting."

    Are there young and determined members of the old closed jury...

    Gao Wen suddenly thought of Melita''s background, and she and her "colleagues" were born from factories and laboratories, and are employees of enterprise customization.

    He converged his slightly sloppy thoughts and reverted the topic back to the counter-tide empire: "Then, since the counter-tide empire, the dragon clan has never intervened in outside affairs... but the aftermath of that thing seems to have been Continue to this day? What happened to the giant tower northwest of Tallond?"

    "You already know a lot about the mechanism of the birth and operation of gods, then you must have realized that in this world, a strong enough group of thoughts can "project" on certain things, thus causing the phenomenon of "deification", "Dragon God does not He said quickly, "The giant tower northwest of Tallonde... It was originally the legacy of the sailors, and it was also the time when the dragons fostered the tide empire when they let the "initial enlightener" among them accept the "inheritance" local."

    "Acceptance of inheritance?" Gao Wen immediately grasped the word, "You mean using the unique nature of the sailor''s relics..."

    Dragon God nodded: "Yes. The sailor''s legacy has recorded data, instills knowledge and experience, and influences the power of biological thinking ability. Under the proper guidance, it is possible to roughly choose what kind of knowledge and experience they want to pass on. The Dragon clan took a while to do this, and then brought the best scholars and thinkers in the counter-tide empire to the tower.

    "The experiment was very fruitful. They created a group of individuals with excellent intelligence. Although mortals can only get a small part of the knowledge from the inheritance of the sailor, this knowledge is enough to change the development path of a civilization."

    Gao Wen has already guessed the future development: "So the counter-tide empire later regarded the tower as a sanctuary of "God''s gift"?"

    "...Dragons didn''t anticipate the variability and shortness of short-lived species, and miscalculated the greed of the civilization of that season," the Dragon God sighed. "The individuals who returned from the tower did use the knowledge they inherited. Let the counter-tide empire quickly become stronger, but at the same time they also made themselves an absolute theological leader. The out-of-control and terrible faith was built from their source.

    "In a series of propaganda, the high tower located in the Arctic region became a holy place for the gods to bless. Gradually, it was even passed down as a god''s dwelling on the ground. For a few hundred years, it was only for the dragons. In a blink of an eye, many generations of the tide empire passed, and they began to worship the high tower, and built a complete myth and worship system around the tower so that when the last tide chaos broke out, the tide The zealots of the empire even shouted the slogan''Recapture the Holy Land''. They firmly believed that the high tower was their holy land, and the Dragons were heretics who stole the gifts of gods...

    "Therefore, in a sense, that tower is actually the root of the outbreak of the tide war. Once the fanatics of the tide empire successfully contaminated the legacy of the sailor into a true "god", then the entire world has no future. It''s okay."

    Gao Wen sighed: "I''m not surprised that for short-lived species, hundreds of years have been enough to completely transform the real history and re-dress up, not to mention the need for theocracy. Say, the deification of the tower by the counter-tide empire has led to the birth of a tower... What kind of stuff?"

    "Perhaps we can call it the "God" of the tide," the Dragon God said lightly. "Hundreds of millions of people in the tide empire firmly believe that there is a **** in the tower that blessed, and the **** was born in response to the trend of thought. By the way, the tower left by the sailor was contaminated by divinity... I have to say that this is quite ironic.

    "In the whole incident, the only thing we are thankful for is that the "God" born in that tower was not fully formed. Before the situation could not be undone, the tide empire was destroyed and the "gestation" process in the tower was the last step Failed. Therefore, although the tower is mutated and polluted, it has no real sanity or the ability to take the initiative, otherwise... Today¡¯s Tallond will be a hundred times worse than what you see."

    "So the resistance of the sailor''s heritage to the gods is not so absolute and perfect," Gao Wen laughed. "At least now we know that it is not so effective for the pollution it has suffered inside itself."

    "Perhaps...to this day, we still have no way of knowing what has changed in that tower, nor the state of the "god of tide" born in the tower, we only know that tower The tower has mutated and become very dangerous, but it has no way to deal with it."

    Gao Wen frowned: "Can''t you even remove the divine pollution inside that tower?"

    "I can''t get close to the sailor''s legacy," the Dragon God shook his head. "And the Dragon Clan can''t fight against the "God" even if it''s an external deity, or even a **** against the tide."

    "This is also a "lock"?!"

    "This is also a''lock''."

    "His..." Gao Wen suddenly felt a toothache. He had felt this way more than the first time since he came into contact with the truth of Tallond. "So you have been leaving that tower at your door?" Just leave it there?"

    "There is no choice," the Dragon God said calmly. "At least in front of us, we can always monitor its condition. If the tower is located in other parts of the world, it is a truly dangerous tide empire. The belief of the tower makes the tower strong. The tendency of spreading knowledge outwards, if you let it come into contact with other mortal civilizations, will create countless counter-tide empires and countless uncontrollable catastrophes that take the sailor as the goal of worship."

    Speaking of which, Dragon God suddenly looked at Gao Wen: "Why, are you interested in taking a look at that tower? Maybe you will not be affected by it"

    "Don''t go, thank you," Gao Wen said without hesitation. "At least for now, I''m not interested in it."

    Just kidding, that''s a sailor''s heritage divinity that has been mutated due to divine pollution. Variation, voyager, basically it has accounted for the world''s biggest risk factor. Wouldn''t this want to go back to the coffin? Gao Wen admits that he has a certain resistance to divine pollution, but he knows that his resistance comes from the sailor, and that tower is the legacy of the sailor after being contaminated by divinity. This resistance is in that tower. It is completely unknown whether it works in front of you.

    More importantly, he can use the "Abandoned Agreement" to deter a sensible dragon god, but there is no way to deter a "tide god" who hasn''t even developed his brain. The kind of thing can''t be beaten. There is no much research value for Gao Wen in terms of law...Why do you want to test your life?

    After all, the curiosity about the counter-tide empire can only be regarded as a pastime for Gao Wen, not just the degree of need in his opinion or even the Coke in the cup.

    He picked up an oak glass full of "reflections" and took a sip to settle down.

    At a certain moment just now, he actually came up with another idea. If the "falling coordinates" of some satellites and space stations in the sky are set in that tower, can it be destroyed once and for all?

    But this idea only appeared for a moment and was rejected by Gao Wen himself.

    Because he was not sure that he did not let those space installations crash accurately on the tower, nor could he guarantee how effective it would be to use the sailor¡¯s legacy to smash the sailor¡¯s legacy.

    Regarding the former, when using the system of the Sky Station to simulate the fall process of the on-orbit facility before departure, Gao Wen discovered that the fall errors of those old antiques are actually very scary and too old systems and the power deviations caused by the energy shortage are all in Affecting the accuracy of their fall. Although the base of the tower may be as large as an island, the fall errors of those on-orbit facilities may be directly biased to the nearby Tallond...

    This is why Gao Wen will use the abandoned satellites and space station to deter the Dragon God, but never thought of using them in the situation of Loren mainland too many uncontrollable factors. Of course, it doesn¡¯t need to consider so much to smash Tallond. Anyway, the dragon country is so big. It will definitely have an effect everywhere. However, the forces in the countries of the Loren continent are complicated, and the satellite has a deviation. Maybe it will smash on myself, not to mention that it is so powerful that it is impossible to use it in conventional war...

    As for the latter... it''s more worrying.

    It''s okay to use the satellite of the starter to smash the high tower of the starter and smash it into smoke, but in case it has no effect, or just smash the tower open, and let out the "things" inside? Who is responsible for this?

    After some thoughts and trade-offs, Gao Wen finally suppressed the urge to "pull a satellite down to listen to the sound" in his heart, struggling to sink his heart and continue to mumble Coke with a serious and thoughtful expression.

    The Dragon God glanced at Gao Wen quietly, maybe he sensed the latter¡¯s thinking, or maybe he was thinking about the possibility of letting this ¡°outsider rogue¡± help solve the tower, but in the end he had nothing. Say.

    The topic about the counter-tide empire and the tower seems to have passed.

    This seemingly awkward silence lasted for a full two minutes before Gao Wen suddenly broke his silence: "The sailor... what is it?"

    "I thought you were very clear about this," Dragon God raised his eyes. "After all, you are so deeply connected with those heritages..."

    "I just came into this world and made connections with those heritages," Gao Wen said frankly. He has been in this world for so many years and rarely encounters such occasions where he can speak frankly, but did not expect An object who can talk to myself completely turned out to be a "god", "I have lived with them for many years, but from those incomplete databases, I have not found a description of the sailor himself."

    Dragon God''s eyes stayed on Gao Wen''s face for a few seconds, as if to judge the truth of the words, and then he smiled lightly: "The sailor... is also a mortal."

    "Mortal?" Gao Wen''s eyes widened in surprise.

    "Yes, mortals, even if they are incredible, even if they can destroy the gods..." The Dragon God said calmly, "They still call themselves mortals, and they insist on this."

    "Okay... a race that insists on being a mortal no matter what its strength..." Gao Wen nodded. "Then what? How did they appear?"

    "That was an even more ancient age. The dragon race is just one of the few mortal races on this planet. There are still several civilizations and different gods on the planet..." Dragon God''s The sound sounded slowly, as if the sound came from the far side of the distant historical river, with vicissitudes and memories, "The sailor came from the depths of the universe and established an observation station and outpost on this planet..."

    "They come from the depths of the universe?" Gao Wen was surprised again. "Don''t they develop from this planet?"

    "Of course not," Dragon God shook his head. "Their hometown is farther away, and they are an ancient galaxy that they call "exile."

    "Exile?" Gao Wen couldn''t help frowning. "It''s a strange name...Why did they build observation stations and outposts on this planet? Is it for supply? Or scientific research? At that time, this planet already included Several civilizations, including the dragon, have all been in contact with the sailors? Where are they now?"

    "They all left with the voyagers, only the dragons stayed."

    "Why? I... don''t understand."

    "Because at that time, the dragon family had developed too much on the wrong road, and they no longer had the conditions to break away, and the sailors... must continue to sail, they still have their own missions, and there is no way to stay and wait for the dragon family."

    Noting the more confused expression on Gao Wen''s face, the **** smiled faintly, and the cup on the table was filled again.

    "We still have some time. I haven''t discussed the sailors with people for a long time," he said softly. "Let me tell you about them from the beginning. It''s an incredible group of mortals." "

 Chapter 964ï¼š Ancient Catastrophe and Sailor

    The sailors are not the aborigines of this planet, they are just a group of passers-by in the long and faded memory of the Dragon God, and even the gods feel a little vague memory. The world of "imagination" is a world in which there are no ring-orbiting giant bodies in space, and no satellite clusters or space stations.

    It is a world of swords and magic, kingdoms and dragons.

    "... At that time, the Loren continent was a little closer to the North Pole than it is today. The entire civilized world is a bit colder than it is now. The dragons first prospered and established their own kingdom in Tallond, and there are several other wisdoms. Races live on the mainland of Loren and two other lands. They were originally scattered into nearly a hundred tribes and small countries, and later became several larger consortia or empire, and for a long time, Tallon The Dragon Capital of Germany and other races in the world jointly occupy this world..."

    "You said two other land?" Gao Wen couldn''t help interrupting the Dragon God''s story. "Is it land on the east and west sides of Loren?"

    "Yes," the Dragon God nodded. "The mortals on the Loren continent now don''t know their existence, but in the ancient language of the Dragon tribe, they are called''Cardo'' and''Moore'' respectively. Cardo, west of the Loren mainland, is the ancient home of the silver elves today...but that was already a matter of tens of thousands of years ago."

    Gao Wen''s heart thumped, and the ancient knowledge that the Dragon God inadvertently mentioned, each one was a huge gain for him!

    "The elves really migrated to Loren from another continent in the west of the ocean?!" he couldn''t help asking. "Then do you know why the original elves moved to Loren in those years?"

    "It''s a pity... even the dragon family can''t monitor the entire world without interruption, especially after the tide chaos has formed a new yoke, the dragon''s scope of activity and exploration ability are further compressed, and my vision is limited Yu Long¡¯s vision is too far away from Tallond, and I don¡¯t even know it,¡± Dragon God shook his head, but then added, ¡°But Tallond will occasionally send out under the extreme conditions permitted by the rules. Some''walkers'' explored the distance quickly. Almost four centuries after the elves migrated to the mainland of Loren, a squad of travellers briefly flew near Caldo. According to their rough observations, Caldo has turned into A piece of waste soil."

    "Turn it into waste soil?" Gao Wen said in a tone of consternation, "Has the hometown of the elves turned into waste soil?"

    "Yes, very obvious waste soil, scorched earth, extinct plants, huge, charred city ruins everywhere along the coast, and it seems to have been abandoned for centuries," said the dragon god, "elves Their hometown was not destroyed because of exploration or limited living space was destroyed by some kind of disaster."

    Gao Wen¡¯s curiosity was completely mobilized, and he couldn¡¯t wait to ask: ¡°...how is the ancient continent called ¡®Cardo¡¯ now? Has it been restored? Is anyone there?¡±

    Dragon God shook his head slowly.

    "According to Tallonde''s last observation of the direction of Caldo two centuries ago, it was still shrouded in deadly toxic substances and radioactive contamination... There is no sign of recovery of the waste soil, even though the far-reachers have not penetrated into the mainland, But there must be no survivors in that environment."

    "...Okay," Gao Wen sighed regretfully, writing down the name of Caldo and the name of the "Moore" ancient continent I just heard, and then pulled back to the topic, "Then we continue to the previous Topic, about the sailor."

    Dragon God did not look impatient, and was not annoyed by Gao Wen¡¯s repeated questions and new topics, she just nodded and continued to talk about the things of the ancient times

    "... At that time, the sailors had not yet arrived, and the various races living in this world were only ignorantly surviving. Even the dragon race is only a member of the ignorant mortal race, my memory of that era. It''s not clear, because everything happened before I was''fused into one'', but there is one thing that impressed me the most...

    "That season of civilization, the war was frequent, and even wars involving gods are not uncommon."

    Gao Wen frowned subconsciously.

    "Why?" he asked subconsciously.

    Dragon God asked, "Reason? The mortal world is endlessly fighting, when do you need a reason?"

    Gao Wen didn''t know how to answer for a while.

    "Mortals are always keen on fighting, and their history has always been a disorderly cycle between long wars and short and partial peace. This is the answer I got after watching the world for 1.87 million years. And in that year, The countries on this planet are deeply trapped in this endless battle. They have never been able to form an absolutely strong empire, nor can they form a relatively stable balance. Even the dragons of Tallond have taken the initiative several times. Or passively involved in wars within and between continents...

    "In my inherited memory before the "fusion", I still remember the scene at that time... The huge floating boat crossed the continent, the knights fought on the plains, and the alliance between the countries and the alliance were abandoned. The heroic characters are surging, and then quickly falling into the dust, and such a long dispute that spans almost all the intelligent races in the world finally has an impact in the''group thoughts'', which is almost the impact of destroying that season''s civilization. "

    The Dragon God paused for a moment, and Gao Wen immediately responded: "The gods of that season... are they also belligerent?"

    "Yes, the continuous years of war have spawned a large number of civilians who live in the state of war from life to death, and such civilians will regard war as part of their own worldview. When such a population accumulates to a certain number, the trend of thought It started to change the gods and became warlike... No, worse than belligerent, the gods of that season started to become bloodthirsty, becoming...like some kind of incarnation of a mad slaughter, scary and dark."

    Longshen said here, he shook his head slightly, and the calm look seemed to have a trace of fear in the depths. Gao Wen thought at first that he was wrong, but soon he understood why the other side cares about this. .

    The dragon family 1.87 million years ago... also believed in their own gods.

    If the change in thought that year affected the whole world, the gods of the Dragon tribe are obviously not immune. Just now the Dragon God has personally mentioned that Tallond was involved in the world¡¯s wars several times actively or passively. So obviously, the gods that became bloodthirsty and horrible at that time should also include the dragon gods. Although the dragon gods have not been distorted by the present, but as a **** born after the fusion of the gods, he may have been affected by some things, at least. It keeps many bad memories.

    Gao Wen did not urge the other party. After a few seconds, the dragon **** continued: "When the mortal people realize that the situation is wrong, everything seems too late to be filled with malicious oracles and the''spiritual enlightenment'' that directly acts on the mortal mind. Beginning to descend all over the world, the whole world has entered a dark and crazy era almost all night. All wars have run out of control, the war behavior has lost its bottom line, the gods instructed the fanatical vatican army to slaughter unarmed civilians, and the runaway priests held **** everywhere Sacrificing to please his own god... wanderers outside the realm, that is the real disaster.

    "Unlike the "crazy god" that you are crazy about crossing the threshold, the gods of that era completely completed the **** transformation in a sober situation. They did not become out of control, but came from the mortal world. The trend of thought adjusted the authority of all the gods and allowed them to "legitimately" take charge of the killing power, and these sober **** gods are more terrible than the mad gods."

    "Is Tarlond also affected at the time? What are the dragons doing?" Gao Wen finally asked.

    "In the face of global changes in thoughts, unless the ethnic groups are completely blocked from the beginning, no international events are involved, and the public is not informed of any external changes, no one can be alone," said Shen Shen, a dragon god. Germany was also affected, and the dragon was also involved in the war, and more than once, when the gods of other racial beliefs slid into the dark and tyrannical, the bloodthirsty impulse spread to Talrond like the plague, and to the dragons themselves In the belief system of Tallon began to influence the gods of Tallond.

    "But the situation in Tallond is much better than other places. After all, it is located in the Arctic region. Only the talented dragons can survive in Tallond, which was not so friendly at the time. The natural isolation of the geography made the world The chaos in other areas can''t quickly spread to this side, so it gives the wise men of the dragon tribe time to think and react.

    "After realizing that the whole world is in trouble, the dragons began to formulate countermeasures. Thanks to the high level of civilization and knowledge of the world at that time, the scholars successfully found the source of the problem, even through analysis. The clues in a series of changes around the world summed up some laws related to the gods. For example, they realized that mortal thoughts are affecting the judgment of the gods.

    "So, the senate of Tallonde at the time made a decision, a "self-saving decision" that I was lucky or unfortunate..."

    Gao Wen felt that his own feelings also kept rising and falling with the Dragon God''s narration. As soon as the other party paused, he couldn''t help but ask: "What decision?"

    "Block Tallonde, stop paying attention to the world, and then re-purify and stabilize the Dragon Orthodox belief system."

    Hearing the words mentioned by the other party, Gao Wen suddenly had some bad hunches in his heart.

    The dragon **** continued to talk down: "...At that time, no dragon realized the chain relationship between the deity and the mortal, and no one thought that the deity would in a sense completely stand on the opposite of civilization, even if the whole world The situation is worsened by the bloodthirsty gods. The first thought of the dragons is to "repair" their belief system, rather than abandoning the traditions and beliefs that have persisted for thousands of years in the past, so they formulated a large and orderly The core of the strengthened faith plan is... to let the members of the ethnic group re-believe the traditional gods in the''correct'' way, and let the gods''return to their proper position''.

    "A large number of temples have been repaired or renovated, ancient books have been revised and supplemented again, and members of the ethnic group have regained those old commandments that were declining at that time. Tallond closed all external passages as if the entire world outside had disappeared, the dragons I was completely immersed in the''group practice'' that reconstructed and restored my spiritual world... which lasted for many years."

    "Completely over," Gao Wen couldn''t help covering his forehead and sighed, "I think I understand why the Dragon Clan was left behind..."

    Dragon God nodded: "Yeah, it seems that this plan to rebuild the faith has had a terrible follow-up effect. However, no one knew this at the time, and it seemed to me at the time... This plan to rebuild the faith is indeed It took effect.

    "The dragon gods that had already started to change a lot did stabilize quickly. The spiritual deterioration of the members of the group and the negative spiritual enlightenment were quickly contained. Tallond soon became safe. These are all visible. The change.

    "And in the world outside of Tallond, everything has become like purgatory, the whole planet is immersed in the cycle of killing and sacrifice, bottomless wars and **** battlefields are everywhere..."

    "...No one can predict the fate in advance, and even the history that has already happened, it seems to the latecomers that they are often beyond reason," Gao Wen shook his head. "So what happens later?"

    "Later... The sailor appeared," Shen Shen said, "Come from the depths of the universe and change the destiny of the whole world."

    He paused a little, picked up the cup on the table, and took a small sip before continuing.

    "The sailors... they are a civilization full of mysteries. They claim to be mortals, but they seem to be completely unaffected by the "chain of gods". They do not believe in all gods in this world, and all gods in this world cannot shake even the most ordinary of them. The minds of the members of I don¡¯t know if they are trying to get rid of this shackles, or whether they have some special characteristics.

    "The sailors broke through the constraints of their home planet many and many years ago and became a civilization that travels freely in the universe. They migrated and explored among galaxies, seeming to persistently want to travel the entire universe, or in Looking for something in the universe, and while traveling, they are often attracted to the planets where intelligent races survive, they will stay on these planets for a short time, and... are keen to help the intelligent creatures on these planets release the chain between them and the gods ."

    "Enthusiastically helping the local people to release the chain between them and the gods?" Gao Wen stunned, "What is this hobby..."

    "Unfortunately, no one knows the reason why the sailors did this... they seem to have a certain kind of attachment, and have been doing similar things since the day they set sail," Long Shen said while recalling. "According to their statement, They didn''t have our planet in their original route planning, but the strong''out-of-order background pulse'' that suddenly erupted on this planet caught their attention before they came here."

    What happened after this, even if the Dragon God didn''t say, Gao Wen could be completely connected.

 Chapter 965ï¼š Those missed

    What attracts the person from the depths of the universe to this planet is the so-called "out-of-order background pulse"-this is probably a certain professional vocabulary that only the person himself understands, but about its source, Gao Wen is very fast I wanted to understand.

    It is precisely the large-scale deity and war conflict that happened on this planet.

    "When they came to this planet, the whole world was almost incurable. The bloodthirsty gods encircled the fanatical vatican and turned the entire planet into a huge sacrificial altar, and ordinary people were just like it in the sacrificial altar. The slaughtered animals, Tallund seems to be the only''pure land'', but it only depends on the border closure and the solidification of the gods to protect itself.

    "In the face of this situation, the author chose the most intense means of intervention..."demolition" of the divine structure on the planet that has been out of control."

    Longshen said that, he shook his head slightly.

    "I don¡¯t even know much about the things of the people, so I don¡¯t know what means they will take in different situations on other planets, and whether they have other ways to guide a civilization and The **** shackles'' decoupling, I only know that they have used one of the most effective methods on this planet...that is, direct attack.

    "In those days, because the gods frequently interfered in this world, divine forces repeatedly penetrated the barrier between this world and the kingdom of God, which led to the blurring of the boundary between the world of gods and the world of mortals. Hollow'' and fissures, from these passages launched a fierce attack on all the kingdoms of God.

    "To this day, I still have many scenes in my memory at that time... It was a terrible battle, and the impression left by me was strong, but decisive and cruel. They seemed to be performing a noble mission. Quickly destroyed all the existence of this planet claiming to be "God", and left a lot of monitoring and protection facilities on this planet-they made those facilities hidden or set up away from the place where civilization lived. At first, We thought they were preparing for the complete occupation of the planet, but they didn''t... after doing all that, they left without any nostalgia.

    "They left with them, as well as the surviving races of the planet that had a sharp decline in population-except for the dragons of Tallond."

    When Dragon God said that it stopped temporarily here, Gao Wen immediately asked: "They did not shoot the Dragon Gods...the reason is that you mentioned earlier that the Dragons and their gods have been''tied together'', Cause they can''t intervene?"

    "...In fact, this is just our own guess," after two seconds of silence, the Dragon God spoke softly, "there is no explanation left. They may have taken into account the stable connection between the Dragon Clan and the gods and did not take action. It may be due to some considerations that the dragon clan is not qualified to join their''ship group'', or... they will only wipe out the gods that are crazy or have a bloodthirsty tendency, and the dragon clan of Talrond is in their The judgment criterion is the goal of "no intervention".

    "But whatever the reason, the result is the same...

    "The person left without taking the dragon. The Tallond civilization was left on this already devastated planet. The dragon became the only''ruler'' of the planet at that time, just like a person locked on the throne. King-like, staring at this wasteland lonely and sadly. 1.87 million years have passed, what the dragons have gained, what they have lost...I can''t say anything more."

    This ancient history slowly unfolded its mysterious veil to Gao Wen in the narrative of the Dragon God, but that long time has already left countless wind erosion traces in the history, and the truth of the year has become blurred. Qing, so even after hearing so many things, Gao Wen still has doubts in his mind, about the gods of the dragon family, about the long-lost ancient times...

    He believes that there must be more details in the lost history, more details that can explain the status of the dragon and the dragon, but the dragon **** did not tell him-maybe he deliberately concealed for some reason, or maybe Not even this ancient deity knew all the details.

    After all, he is not exactly the "gods" of the dragon clan, but only one generated after the great changes of the gods... suture heirs.

    For a long time, Gao Wen broke the silence again: "The battlefield in the eternal storm..."

    "That''s what happened after that, after the person left for many years," the Dragon God said calmly. "After the person left, Tallongde experienced a short period of chaos and consternation, but the Dragon family still has to survive, even if the whole world is devastated. ¡­ They stepped out of the closed gate and started to explore on this abandoned planet like scavengers. They found a lot of ruins and found a few small shelters built by a few remnants who seem to be reluctant to leave the planet. However, under the harsh environment at that time, none of those shelters survived...

    "After many more years, the world is still barren, and the dragons temporarily gave up the search for the rest of the world and began to devote all their energy to Tallond¡¯s own development. The emergence of the dragon seems to be a dragon Opened a window, a window leading to... the outside world, it inspired many dragons to explore and seek knowledge, let...

    Gao Wen heard howling and roaring outside the temple suddenly became fierce again, even more violently than when the movement was the greatest. He couldn''t help but leave the seat slightly, wanting to see the situation outside the temple, However, Dragon God''s voice interrupted his movements: "Don''t care, just... the wind."

    Gao Wen looked at each other and saw deep eyes like the depths. Then he sat down again and exhaled, instead of the Dragon God, he said: "Dragons are developing rapidly under the drive of exploration and curiosity. However, due to the rebound of the shackles of the gods, he failed to sum up the laws of the chain in time and failed to find a way to break free, which eventually led to the war deep in the eternal storm."

    Dragon God nodded gently.

    The roar and roar outside the temple calmed down slightly.

    "You mentioned just now that the person took away most of the survivors on the planet except the Dragon Clan?" Gao Wen listened to the movement outside the temple, and his eyes fell on Enya. "Why did they do this?"

    "To be honest, the Dragon clan has used the motives of speculators for many years, from lofty purposes to sinister conspiracies, but there is no reliable logic that can explain the motives of the... The limited progress of the dragon clan In a few contacts, they did not describe their hometown and tradition too much, nor did they explain in detail the purpose of their long voyage-also known as the "expedition"-they seem to have sailed through the universe One hundred thousand years or more, and there are more than one fleet roaming among the stars, they have left footprints on many planets, but after leaving a planet, they will almost never return...

    "As for taking the survivors from the planet... they seem to do similar things more than once. They have a huge "ship group", and there are many in the depths of the ship group that is closely protected by the warships of the victims." The people who boarded the fleet during the expedition, some of them are refugees from other planets, some are actively participating in the civilization of the fleet, and some are even just traveling downwind... It is said that the oldest member of the fleet has been with the people for tens of thousands of years It¡¯s been a long time, but it¡¯s a pity that the Dragon Clan didn¡¯t have the chance to see the ¡°passengers¡± from foreign countries¡ªthey were stranded in space at the time, responsible for building the unfinished ¡°Sky¡±, and did not land on this planet.¡±

    Dragon God''s soft and slow voice slowly stated that her eyes seemed to drift away, and her eyes became nothingness-she may have sunk into the ancient memory, or she might be feeling something that the Dragon tribe once missed, It may just be thinking of the future of race and civilization as a "god". No matter what it is, Gao Wen did not interrupt him.

    Because Gao Wen himself has been immersed in a wonderful thought, immersed in a throbbing about the Xinghai and the mysteries of the world that he had never thought of.

    This world...No, this universe is not silent, even with periodic threats of magic waves, even with the shackles of divine regularity, there is still a fire of civilization drifting among the twinkling stars .

    The huge convoy of ships, the civilizations of other planets, the expedition between the sea of ??stars...when he woke up in an ancient tomb and faced with a fallen magical "medieval", he could not have thought of himself in this The world hears these concepts, but today, these things spread out in front of his eyes, spread out in a historical way.

    The most incredible thing is that the "man" who told all this... turned out to be a "god".

    A trip to Tallond is worthwhile.

    In this vaguely uplifting emotion, Gao Wen finally couldn''t help breaking the silence: "Will the person really come back?"

    "The dragon clan has been waiting for more than one million years," Enya said calmly. "The person never came back...the things they left between the stars are automatically running, and gradually decay in the process of automatic operation. This kind of thing may have happened more than once on other planets-I think, those who left those things are not to come back one day to take over this humble rock ball, although I don¡¯t know why they left those facilities. , But they probably won¡¯t be back.¡±

    Gao Wen suddenly felt a little lost in his heart.

    He seemed to understand why the dragons had implemented the plan to cultivate the "tide tide" and why they wanted the user''s legacy to create another powerful mortal civilization.

    However, there are some things... missed is really missed, blind but ineffective "remedy" measures, and ultimately in vain.

    Dragon God looked at him, and after a while, he smiled a little: "Are you yearning for the stars, wanderers outside the realm?"

    "For many years in the past, I have been among the stars," Gao Wen sighed, "For me, this planet... is really not spacious enough."

    "Is..." Dragon God said noncommittally, then she exhaled suddenly for a long time, and slowly stood up, "It''s a pleasant chat... Let''s get here, wanderers outside the territory, it''s not too early Now."

    "Indeed, we seem to have been talking for a long time," Gao Wen also stood up. He took out the mechanical watch in his arms, and then looked at the entrance of the temple hall, but before stepping away, he suddenly stopped again. Come down and look back at Dragon God, "Yeah, if you don''t mind-I have another question."

    "please say."

    "Black trap... What is the black trap that led to the sudden extinction of many civilizations after they reached their peak?"

    The Dragon God was silent for a few seconds and slowly said, "Remember the battlefield deep in the eternal storm?"

    Gao Wen nodded: "Of course I remember."

    After a short period of silence, the Dragon God came into Gao Wen¡¯s ears with a gentle voice: ¡°At the last moment when the gods merged into one and the yoke was completely solidified, the Dragon tribe chose to give up their freedom, and they bowed their heads and became me Nourishment and slaves-so they stopped at the edge of the black trap, but already had one foot trapped in the black trap.

    "And those who do not want to bow their heads will face the end.

    "Facing the invincible''God of the Gods'' was annihilated by the power of faith accumulated in the thousands of years of civilization, and all the cultures, legends, myths, and awes created by one''s own civilization will be wiped out. As many civilizations as there are gods Strong, and the''civilized martyrdom'' resulting from the collision between the two... is the black trap."

    Gao Wen''s eyes widened, and when the answer he had been thinking about for a long time finally rushed face to face, he almost held his breath until his heart began to thump, he couldn''t help but speak in a hurry: "Wait , The "third story" you didn''t say before, does it mean there is another..."

    "You just said that you still have a "one" question," Dragon God interrupted Gao Wen''s words, her tone was still gentle, her expression seemed to be a smile, "This is the second one."

    Gao Wen was choked, and he wanted to speak again, but the **** in front of him shook his head silently.

    After a moment, Gao Wen exhaled: "Okay, I get it."

    Then he took a step back: "Thank you for your hospitality, and thank you for your patient answers. This is indeed a pleasant conversation. I think I should leave, my friends are still waiting."

    "Please," Dragon God nodded gracefully, "Hlagor is at the door, he will send you back."

    Gao Wen nodded slightly to thank him, then turned around and strode toward the exit of the temple hall.

    He could feel a gaze falling behind his back, always there, and never recovered.

    At the entrance of the hall of the temple, the high-ranking dragon priest with pale gold hair and a serious face was still waiting in the corridor, as if he had not left in one step.

    He was once a leader of the dragon family.

    He was once a warrior who fought against the gods.

    The legacy he once held in his hands, maybe...he also yearns for stars.

    "Hello, high priest."

    "Guest, do you need me to send you back?"

    "Thank you for your hard work."

    "You are Welcome."

 Chapter 966ï¼š Accidental contact

    As when he came, Gao Wen once again left the upper temple on the high mountain with the help of the nearly space-transmitting power of Hercules. When a light golden light gradually dissipated, he and the high-order dragon priest had stood. On a platform square located halfway up the mountain.

    Magnificent and magnificent large holographic projections and ubiquitous neon lights illuminate the place. At the edge of the square, Gao Wen sees Merita Ponia, who has been waiting here, and Amber and Veroni standing beside card.

    They probably came to this square and waited after receiving notice in advance.

    "It looks like your friend is already waiting for you," Heragore turned back and said to Gao Wen, "Then I will deliver it here."

    After the dragon priest finished speaking, the layers of pale golden halo began to ripple around him, but before his figure began to fade, Gao Wen finally couldn''t help but say: "Mr. Hergor--"

    Hergor stopped: "Please speak."

    "Do you remember what happened before you became a dragon priest?"

    "Sorry, it''s too long."

    With the golden aura gradually dissipating in the night sky, the figure of the high-level dragon priest has completely disappeared in the sight of Gao Wen.

    Melita and others walked quickly from a short distance. Amber came to Gavin''s first pestle, her eyes widened: "Hey! You really went a long time this time! What are you talking about?" By the way, did you know that there was a lot of wind outside just now! There seemed to be a thunderstorm on the mountain for a while, but I didn¡¯t see it at Melita¡¯s house..."

    Gao Wen looked at the embarrassment of this empire, and a smile suddenly appeared on his face: "... I talked a lot, and I will tell you slowly when I go back. As for the wind, I did hear some things."

    "...God is mysterious," Amber muttered. "I just analyzed with Veronica. Would you be kidnapped by the Dragon God? I even planned the route..."

    Veronica immediately looked at Amber seriously: "Miss Amber, please be careful."

    "I want to pay my respects to you," Melita looked up and down at Gao Wen, with an admirable expression on her face. "It''s rare to see someone who can talk to Mr. Hergor... I just did. But I saw you talking actively with the high priest..."

    Gao Wen just smiled, noncommittal.

    They walked towards the exit of the square, and Melita¡¯s residence was on the other side of the ramp. However, before stepping on the ramp to Melita¡¯s dragon nest, Gao Wen couldn¡¯t help but raised his head again, looking all over. Starry Arctic night sky.

    The stars are shining in the field of vision. Even if Talund is always enveloped in a layer of "human" lights, these ubiquitous "light pollutions" have not completely covered the stars in the Arctic night sky. Realizing this anomaly, he couldn''t help bringing some kind of thought and surprise into his eyes looking at the night sky.

    This is by no means a normal optical phenomenon. Judging from recent information, it does not seem to be a special function of the large shield of Tallond. The starry sky seen in the most glorious urban area of ??the Dragon Kingdom is still so bright. , Behind this seemingly unobtrusive "view"... as if hiding a miracle that lasted for millions of years.

    "Hey, what are you looking at?" Amber noticed Gao Wen''s move and couldn''t help jumping from the side. He looked up at the sky with the other party. "Is there anything... watching the stars?"

    Gao Wen looked at her, seeing the sky full of stars in Tallond''s amber eyes, and the half-elven lady''s face with a deep curiosity and a nearly heartless smile, which made him Can''t help but also laughed: "Amber... Have you ever felt like this-the land we live in sometimes seems a bit... forced?"

    ...

    Heragore returned to the hall of the temple, which was full of holiness and glory. He saw that the elegant figure with blond hair was standing quietly in the center of the hall. The tables and chairs and refreshments used to entertain the guests were gone, but the original The high tower and the Holy See that stood there did not appear. The deity just stood alone in the empty hall, as if looking at some place in the infinite distance.

    Facing this scene, Heragol just bowed her head and quickly came to the dragon god: "My lord, that man has left the temple."

    "Hragor," the **** did not look back, only the voice came slowly and slowly, "How long have you been my priest?"

    "...The subordinates do not remember these details..."

    "This is an order."

    "...1.87 million years and two hundred and twelve days."

    "Really... It''s been a long time," Dragon God said lightly. "Have you ever thought about ending this?"

    For the first time, Hergor responded to his own deity with silence.

    However, the gods didn¡¯t seem to care about it, but after a moment of silence, they suddenly said, "I talked to the human being a lot of things, a lot... things that I shouldn¡¯t have talked with other people, this makes I''m a little tired."

    Heragol raised her head slightly: "Do you need to rest?"

    Dragon God did not respond to his priest. He just raised his head slightly and looked at the magnificent dome of the hall, but his eyes seemed to penetrate the layers of illusions and reliefs, and he cast far and far away. After a long period of silence, he whispered: "Heragor, when the dragons now fly in the sky, will they still feel... forced?"

    ...

    The lights in the bedroom dimmed a little bit and eventually maintained a brightness that would ensure sight in the dark without affecting the comfort of the rest. Gao Wen sat on a low couch covered with some synthetic fabric, Shu stretched his body and leaned on the soft backrest in a slightly relaxed posture, so that some tense spirits eased a little.

    Talking to God...Although everything seems to be going well, the huge amount of information and the state of nervousness in that conversation are still enough to give people great mental pressure, and even Gao Wen is no exception. And until now, he finally had the opportunity to relax himself, and began to seriously think about the large amount of information he got from the Dragon God before, and at the same time sort out useful and reliable information from it.

    From a rational point of view, he believes that the Dragon God is not necessary to deceive himself. The information should not be doubted, but from a rigorous perspective, he still has to carefully screen it. This is because the gods and mortals observe the world and think about things. Not the same, the details that Dragon God is concerned with are not necessarily those that are useful to mortals. Secondly, it is that Gao Wen has already deeply understood one thing:

    In this world, the gods are neither omniscient nor omnipotent.

    The Dragon God''s conversation with himself may be frank, but what Dragon God knows is not necessarily all correct, especially the part about the person... Obviously there are many mysteries that are confusing and difficult to dispel.

    In thought, he suddenly raised his eyes and glanced around the room where he had lived for several days.

    This is a residence that is completely different from any kind of architecture in the mainland of Loren, and it is also different from the house in the memory of his previous life. This is a place where the dragon family rests and lives in human form, and it is full of incomprehensible technology beyond the times. product. Here, there is a real "human" intelligence behind the automatic operation of the home facilities. Behind every silver-white wall with dim light, there seems to be a pair of cold, mechanized eyes hidden, and this is for Gao Wen... ...It''s not easy to adapt.

    Living in this building that can be called "alive" always makes him feel awkward.

    In this respect, instead, Amber and Veronica seem to be more indifferent than him-Amber hasn''t figured out what "strong artificial intelligence" and "controlled intelligent residence" are so far, so every day is very hi And Veronica... her heterogeneous mind may no longer be a pure human being. She doesn¡¯t seem to mind living under the watch of an artificial intelligence for a few days.

    Some scattered thoughts flashed in his heart, and Gao Wen shook his head, preparing to force himself to temporarily ignore Omega''s existence, but at this moment, a strange flash of light suddenly entered his sight.

    The flash comes from the corner of the wall. There is a device terminal that seems to be used to adjust the balance of indoor temperature, humidity and airflow. It looks like a square pillar with a height of more than one meter. However, on the surface of the pillar, it was originally used for display. On the crystal interface of the room''s environmental parameters, a lot of data seems to be disturbed, and it is generally jumping in disorder. The white line with abnormal brightness continuously sweeps the entire interface over and over.

    Gao Wen rolled over and sat up, approaching the device cautiously. He bent his fingers and tapped on the surface of the pillar, whispered: "Is this thing broken?"

    I don¡¯t know that the commonly used "45-degree angle tapping repair method" on the earth does not work in such a strange and cyber-punk place...or just kick it?

    I just don''t know if Melita will have an opinion on this.

    As soon as a bold idea flashed in Gao Wen''s mind, the flashing and jumping lines on the surface of the device suddenly stopped, and then the messy flashing data suddenly refreshed line by line, and the white clutter of the stars became clear after several reorganizations. Sharp words:

    "Hello there."

    Gao Wen''s expression was momentarily serious, and all movements stopped.

    The letters on the device still appeared clearly and sharply on the crystal interface. The characters used by the humans of Loren were used. The owner of the text seemed to be patient. Even if Gao Wen did not respond, the symbols still waited patiently.

    After half a minute, Gao Wen finally broke his silence.

    "who are you?"

    "Omega is talking to you."

    Gao Wen''s eyes were fixed on the text that appeared on the slap-sized interface, but his face was not surprised.

    At the moment when those letters jumped out, he had actually thought of this possibility.

    The entire Tallond is under the control of the huge ¡°human¡± industrial intelligent omega, and the omega network is connected to every device terminal on this continent. These terminals include not only the brains of the dragons, but also all the intelligence in their homes. facility.

    Therefore, the only thing that can directly intervene in these devices and talk to yourself outside the rules is the "Omega" itself, in addition to the possible "super administrators".

    "Omega..." said Gao Wen calmly. "I thought you were just a''service program'' in Tallond-frankly, I am a little surprised now."

    "Omega is the service program of the dragon family and the manager of Tallond," the letters on the interface refreshed quickly, with some mechanical coldness and logic, "I hereby make corrections."

    Gao Wen was not interested in wasting energy and an artificial intelligence word, he just asked in a deep voice: "Why are you looking for me? And... this way."

    "Omega has tried to establish contact with you in a more accustomed way, but it has not been successful. You do not have the necessary hardware foundation to directly hear the call of the Omega system, and too compelling contact methods will produce more than necessary. Considering the resource depletion, it is the most reasonable plan to contact you in the current form at the current moment."

    No necessary hardware foundation?

    Gao Wen froze for a moment, but immediately responded, the other party should refer to the "resonance core" that should be present in every dragon''s brain-obviously, as a human, there must be no way to use this method and Omega Connected.

    After Gao Wen¡¯s short stupefaction, the text sent by Omega has begun to refresh in the next round:

    "The purpose of this contact... is for communication needs."

    Gao Wen raised his eyebrows: "Communication needs?"

    "Omega has been watching you."

    Seeing the text jumping out of the interface, Gao Wen suddenly wanted to emphasize the issue of personal privacy, but soon he thought of the "daily work" of this artificial intelligence in front of him and its tens of millions of years. Implementing the system rules, he realized that it should be meaningless to emphasize personal privacy with the other party, so he turned to the other direction when he spoke: "What do you observe me?"

    "Language, action, logic, many aspects-Tallund rarely sees outsiders, so each outsider is a valuable observation sample. This time Tallund welcomed three visitors. The system judges that your behavior pattern is most worthy of observation, so it is listed as the key observation object."

    Looking at the constantly refreshing lines of text, Gao Wen was suddenly dumb, and he showed an expression of crying and laughing-and he believed that Omega must have seen this expression of his own, just as the other party can "listen" to his voice, in In this small room, I don¡¯t know how many devices under omega control that are capable of perception are running silently: ¡°Well, the key observation object is the observation object... Then after some observation, you are Do you have anything to tell me? Or do you have any questions to ask me?"

    "Omega wants to know what is the meaning of life."

    Gao Wen: "..."

    At this moment, he didn''t know what kind of expression to show, only that the scene before him was full of weirdness-he saw enough strange scenes after he came to this so-called dragon kingdom, but the strange things were still one after another After discussing with a **** how to "untie" the god, how did this come up with a super artificial intelligence to discuss philosophy with him?

    And it''s still so full of problems with both visual perception...

 Chapter 967ï¼š advisory

    What is the meaning of life.

    The bright white words are still quietly displayed on the crystal interface. Omega seems to be waiting patiently for Gao Wen''s answer, and Gao Wen...I don''t know where to answer for a while.

    This question is very classic, but it is too broad, especially in this situation, when facing a "human" industrial intelligence that he knows nothing about, he does not know how to answer. Perhaps a eloquent and sharp-spoken philosopher can eloquently express a large opinion here, but unfortunately Gao Wen is not such a philosopher, so after more than ten seconds of thinking, he just shook his head: "I don¡¯t know what to do How to answer your question."

    "...Interesting, system records show that the same or similar answers as you have appeared four times."

    Gao Wen suddenly froze for a moment, and immediately reacted: "Did you ask someone to ask this question?"

    "There are very few outsiders in Tallonde-which means that outsiders will still appear," the text on the interface began to refresh, "maybe hundreds of years apart, maybe tens of thousands of years apart, whenever a new Observing the target, Omega will ask them a similar question-it is also very meaningful to observe the target''s reaction in front of the problem."

    Gao Wen suddenly felt interesting and couldn''t help but ask: "Who gave you the advice to do this? Has anyone given you instructions to observe and ask questions?"

    "No." The text on the interface replied immediately.

    "So this observation is your own...''interest''?" Gao Wen felt more and more interesting. "Why are you doing this? To satisfy your curiosity? Do you have curiosity?"

    "... out of the necessity of collecting data," I wonder if it is an illusion, the letters that are constantly appearing on the interface seem to have a momentary delay, but soon the lines of text begin to refresh, "Expand the database and grow self. To become a better servicer is Omega¡¯s responsibility."

    Gao Wen looked at the text that appeared on the interface, thought for a while, then casually said: "Look, for you, expanding the database, self-growth, and becoming a better server, this is your life. Meaning."

    "...It''s hard to understand that Omega has no life, Omega is a service system, so Omega has no''meaning of life''," those words began to refresh again, "Are you shifting the topic or avoid answering? This question is right Is it too difficult for you?"

    Gao Wen was a bit dumb for a while. In fact, he didn¡¯t take this conversation seriously until the previous second-the unexpected contact that came suddenly lacked realism, and the communication through the text interface made him kind of The barrier is the illusion of "quiz game", and it is only now that he feels that this so-called "omega" system is seriously communicating with himself, seriously... "consulting" himself.

    He didn''t speak for a while.

    What does this "human" industrial intelligence want to do? Why did it suddenly find itself? Just for the need of "observation" and "gathering information" mentioned by it? It chose to come to the door after talking with Dragon God alone. Is there anything special at this time? Is this really the communication it initiated, or is there actually another commander behind it?

    For a time, all kinds of speculations came to mind and stirred Gao Wen''s thoughts. When he temporarily suppressed these problems, he found that the text on the interface remained.

    Should I seriously answer this inexplicable "human" worker intelligence that suddenly came to my door?

    After a short hesitation, Gao Wen really did not analyze the possibility of conspiracy traps from behind this matter, and only then began to say: "I can only talk about my own ideas-you just have to use it as a reference.

    "Your question, I think it should be considered from both the individual and the group-if you say "life" refers to the living body, then it is divided into individuals and groups, at least on this planet For a single living body, it may have a lot of meaning, it may be for reproduction, it may be for survival, if it has higher intelligence and pursuit, then it may be for acquiring knowledge, in pursuit of truth, for better Hedonism, or survival for dreams and self-worth...this is all''meaning'' for the living individual.

    "But if it refers to the group and the big concept of "life"... then I think that it is the existence meaning of "life" that allows me to continue."

    The text on the interface did not start refreshing immediately this time, so that after waiting for two seconds, Gao Wen couldn''t help but asked again: "Omega, are you still listening?"

    "Omega is listening," Omega''s message was finally restored, and lines of text began to scroll up. "Interesting answer, sounds like a deliberate result. Is this the''human'' answer?"

    "This is just my own answer," Gao Wen said immediately. "As I said just now, life is divided into individuals and wholes. On this kind of problem, there is no unified and accepted answer to the human whole, so I I can only talk about my own views. And to be honest, your question itself is very general, the definition of life, the definition of existence, the definition of meaning... these are not quantifiable concepts, so I said, I Answer is for reference only."

    "Omega understands that your answer serves as a "reference"... very instructive. It will be included in the database and will be used for..."

    The refreshed text on the interface suddenly stopped, and then the surface of the shimmering crystal panel shuddered a few times. The original interface used to display data such as temperature and airflow appeared again in front of Gao Wen.

    Why did this suddenly run away?

    Gao Wen didn''t respond for a while, and just wanted to ask Omega what kind of gadgets it intends to use these data for, but then he felt a certain breath not far behind him, and his expression stiffened instantly.

    He stood up (because the device was only more than one meter tall, and Gao Wen was more than two meters tall), turned his head a little awkwardly, and saw Melita standing at the door, looking at himself with a look of consternation. .

    "I..." Melita opened her mouth as if she had sorted out the language before she said weirdly, "I just saw that the door was not closed, and I heard who you were talking to, just..."

    The corner of Gao Wen''s mouth shook slightly: "So what did you see?"

    "I saw you talking to the air conditioner in my house (Note)," Melita answered honestly, "but also thought deeply..." (Note: Free Translation)

    Gao Wen: "..."

    "That''s it, Omega appeared suddenly," After a moment of embarrassment, Gao Wen decided to tell the truth, "It seems to be a little curious about me as an "outsider", so we exchanged a little thing-you know, I''m not like you The core of the resonance, so the communication will be more... strange."

    Melita blinked, as if she accepted the statement immediately, and it also appeared suddenly: "Oh-that''s the way it is. I said, you should look like a serious person..."

    Gao Wen: "..."

    What else can he say? It¡¯s enough for one person in this world to study ¡°The Sacred Sacred Word of Emperor Gavin Cecil¡± all day long...Melita can maintain this recognition now.

    After this, Melita was still standing at the door, and didn''t seem to leave. Her gaze fell on Gao Wen, and she seemed to be a little speechless during the few wanders.

    "You have something to do with me?" Gao Wen finally reacted at this time. Melita suddenly passed by her room at this time should not be accidental, so she asked.

    Melita thought for a while and nodded: "In fact, it''s just a little curious... after all, you talked with our gods for a long time today, and in my memory, no mortal has ever experienced a similar thing..."

    Gao Wen smiled, and pointed to the side: "Do you want to come in and talk?"

    Melita did not refuse. She walked into the house and sat skillfully on a chair next to the bar next to the wall. She waved to the side, and drinks automatically flew from the shelf not far away Falling on hand, she picked up the cup and shook Gao Wen lightly: "Want to have a cup? Although it may not be more than the god''s hospitality."

    Gao Wen came to sit next to Melita, and at the same time refused the other party''s kindness: "No need, I''m...not thirsty."

    He is not polite. After all, he drank too much "Coke" at Dragon God not long ago. When he came back, he felt that his lungs were almost floating. He now really doesn''t want to drink anything...

    Melita didn''t care: "Well, then I will enjoy it alone."

    Gao Wen glanced at her: "Do you want to know what I talked to with your gods? Are you sure you want to inquire?"

    Melita''s movement of holding the cup suddenly stiffened, and a slight tension appeared on her face, apparently she quickly thought of some bad experience, so she quickly shook her head: "That''s not what it means...I''m just curious about you What kind of things did you talk about, probably, without any specific information...ah, in fact, my curiosity is not so strong..."

    "I understand that I understand," Gao Wen couldn''t help but laugh. "I already know that as a member of the Dragon Clan, there are some things you really can''t discuss with outsiders, not just divine punishment or''enterprise regulations'' Question... rest assured, I already have a sense of size and will not touch that layer of "lock"."

    Melita''s movements stopped again, but this time it was due to surprise.

    She widened her eyes and stared at Gao Wen for a long time before revealing a slightly complicated expression: "You... It seems that you really talked to our gods about a lot of amazing things. You even know this Now."

    Gao Wen nodded: "We talked about some of Tallond''s history, what happened on this planet in ancient times, and topics in the field of faith and deities."

    Melita seemed confused, and she thought for a long time before she couldn''t help but ask curiously: "Why should our gods talk to you about this?"

    "...I''m not even sure about me," Gao Wen said frankly. "Maybe...even he is just looking for some answers."

    "Looking for the answer?" Melita seemed more at a loss. "Will the gods be confused?"

    "People will be confused, so God will also be confused," Gao Wen smiled, then he looked at Melita, and suddenly asked curiously, "Do you believe in the''Dragon God'' sincerely?"

    Melita opened her mouth, but suddenly hesitated for a moment. If it is in front of the priests or in front of the speakers, this should be a question that needs an immediate affirmative answer. However, in the face of Gao Wen, the "outsider", she finally gave an answer that may not be so "pious": " I¡¯m...awe of him, but I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s pious."

    "Awe is part of piety, but piety requires more than awe, I understand your answer," Gao Wen nodded and then asked, "What about your friend Noretta? She is a devout believer What? Are there other upper dragons?"

    "This...I''m not very good at evaluating others," Melita hesitated, but after a slight tangle of two seconds, she seemed to think that her friends should still sell, "Noretta should be similar to me. At least in my opinion The dragons in the upper Tallond are more in awe of our gods-of course, I mean we are very respectful of the dragon gods, but we are a little scared of the great priests of the temple. You know , Places like the shrine always make me a little nervous..."

    Melita shrunk her neck as she said that she seemed to feel that she was doing something very disrespectful, and then it seemed to divert the topic that made her particularly awkward. It seems that there are a lot of extremely pious dragons...they will even use more than half of the synergists that are dispensed every month for pious ceremonies."

    Gao Wen showed a thoughtful look.

    The upper-level dragon clan has the most respect for the dragon god, but is the lower-level dragon clan closer to the unconditional devotee... This is because the only value of the lower-level dragon clan in this society is to provide support for the dragon god, and how much does the upper-level clan need to do a few practical things? Or maybe there is some deeper arrangement behind this situation...Is this the Dragon God''s acquiescence, or is it the secret tacit understanding of the upper Tarrond?

    "What are you thinking?"

    Melita''s voice awakened Gao Wen from his thoughts. The latter woke up and shook his head with a smile: "It''s nothing. Just suddenly felt that your''synergist'' is an incredible and useful thing, it turned out to be Can it be used in religious ceremonies?"

    "Synergists are a collective name for a series of biochemicals, some of which can be matched with our implant technology and have a variety of functions," Melita said immediately with a pride. "Some synergies The agent can strengthen the nerve response and the body''s recovery ability, and some synergists are used to concentrate the spirit and strengthen the extraordinary perception. The religious agents usually use the "soul" synergist, which consumes almost the upper zone in the lower zone It is almost a hundred times. That thing is actually a low-efficiency hallucinogen, but the effect is not so strong..."

    After listening to Melita''s exciting explanation, a face suddenly appeared in Gao Wen''s mind and a promise almost forgotten by him, so he quickly interrupted the dragon in front of him: "Yeah Mei Rita, I want to ask you something..."

    "Ah?" Melita froze, then nodded quickly. "Of course, if I can do it."

    "That''s it, I have... a friend," Gao Wen hesitated, thinking hard about how to organize the next language to make it less weird to say, "He wanted me to inquire in Tallond Now, do you have any kind of technology that can help... hair growth...such as synergists?"

    Gao Wen finally finished, and Melita immediately looked up and down at him with a weird expression: "But you don''t look..."

    The corner of Gao Wen''s mouth suddenly shook: "I really have such a friend!"

    "This friend you said is not you?" Melita seemed a little surprised, and finally reacted, "Ah, sorry, I''m rude, I don''t mean this..."

    "It''s okay," Gao Wen said helplessly. "Just talk about whether Tallond has anything in this regard-this should not be difficult for you, after all, your technology seems to..."

    "But we really don''t have one." Melita opened her eyes and said helplessly with an expression on her face.

    Gao Wen: "...how about such a developed technology in Tallonde..."

    "Because the Dragon Clan has no hair..."

    Gao Wen: "..."

 Chapter 968ï¼š Start of change

    For half a minute, Gao Wen quietly looked at Melita, and Melita looked quietly at Gao Wen.

    The former was stunned, while the latter was dazed.

    In the end, Gao Wen was the first to respond. He twitched his lips and pointed subconsciously at the long lilac hair of Melita: "Why don''t the dragons have hair, you..."

    "Our human form is a spell effect, and of course the spell effect can be anything-I became like this only because I like it," Melita said as a matter of course, and pointed to the top of her head, " The dragon form is my body-where is my long-scaled hair?"

    Gao Wen: "You... are really justified..."

    Melita thought about it and added another sentence very kindly: "It seems that your friend is going to be disappointed-Tallond will not have similar products and technology. If you want to say, we are the closest The industry is scale polishing and dyeing, implantation technology, which is a kind of beauty. If your friend does not mind, you can try to plant a layer of scales, a variety of colors are available, and the scalp can also be protected from sword bayonet... ¡­"

    Gao Wen didn''t see half of the joke from the face of the agent''s lady-obviously she was quite serious, but Gao Wen made up his own mind, and a dragon-scale leather version of Soldrin appeared. In his mind, this made him instantly fight a cold war, shaking his head again and again: "Forget it, he is now...well, bright enough."

    In fact, if you think about it carefully, he thinks that Melita¡¯s suggestion is still attractive. If you don¡¯t consider it from an aesthetic point of view, a brain that is implanted with synthetic scales and becomes invulnerable is obviously of high practical value. A real powerhouse I shouldn''t mind this, but he recognized that it was useless, the key is that Soldrin should not accept this...

    Realizing that more and more strange associations are emerging in his mind, Gao Wen decided to end this embarrassing topic.

    "We have been stuck in Tallond for several days," he said suddenly. "Maybe a few days later, we should leave."

    "So fast?" Melita opened her eyes in amazement. "You can stay here for a few more days-it''s not easy for Tallond to entertain guests."

    "But now Cecil cannot run for a long time without the emperor''s absence. We have been away from the Loren mainland for too long," Gao Wen shook his head. "There is no banquet in the world."

    "A banquet that is inseparable from all over the world...an interesting statement. The Cecilians said that their emperor was a grammar master who could create many wonderful sentences. It seems that this statement really makes sense." Melita blinked and laughed Said.

    Gao Wen knew that it was inseparable from someone''s secret compilation of "The Emperor''s Sacred Words"...

    He coughed and said: "Although I have made plans to leave, to be honest, I still have a lot of things that I don''t understand... For example, about the magic wave, about the way the dragon clan resists the magic wave, about what we have received That signal... you should remember that I asked you to investigate whether the mysterious signal is related to Tallond, and now I think Tallond with such a deep accumulation should know more secrets behind that signal, but These things...I can¡¯t ask your **** directly."

    Melita''s expression became a little serious: "Because these things are very easy, they will involve specific technologies."

    "You can''t get technology or technical knowledge from the mouth of Shenming. If you can, it''s best not to ask," Gao Wen nodded. "I don''t mind asking about some ancient history or something unrelated to human society from the mouth of Dragon God. Mystery, because we can treat that as a story, but I dare not ask him about the magic tide and signals."

    "These questions...I also need to apply to the superior to determine whether I can communicate with you," Melita hesitated, then said slowly, "But I can tell you some things, it is about Tallond. You can experience the magic tide again and again..."

    At this point, she paused and raised her finger above.

    "You may have guessed it-the big shield of Tallond, our biggest defensive barrier, it is the key to enable the dragon clan to survive the magic tide."

    Tallond''s Great Shield...

    Gao Wen squeezed his forehead subconsciously. This is actually the idea he had before. He thought that the dragon clan''s technology to resist the magic tide should be related to the big shield, but this could not explain a problem-

    "Even if the big shield can protect the creatures on the continent of Tallond when the magic tide arrives, how did you successfully adapt to the earth-shaking world outside the shield after the magic tide? Of course, I am not referring to Gondor here The little magic wave that has been experienced, but a big magic wave that can really affect the whole world," he asked frowning. "After the big magic wave, the magic rules of the whole world will be reset, and a lot of material will become strange. , You can still survive after getting out of the big shield...is it just relying on the strong physical qualities of the dragon?"

    Listening to Gao Wen''s words, Melita suddenly showed some strange eyes. Her eyes fell on Gao Wen for a while, before asking with certainty: "I want to know that the arrival of the big magic wave will cause Who revealed to you the magic rules around the world and the changes in the form and nature of a large amount of matter?"

    Gao Wen felt something wrong from the other person''s face, and his expression followed with extreme seriousness: "This is the intelligence that the Kraken has revealed to us-just like you, they have also observed this world for millions of years, and Cecil and The Kraken¡¯s connection is closer than that of Tallond, so all of our previous knowledge about big and small magic tides, black traps, counter-tide, etc. are all obtained from the Kraken. Do you mean... Do the Kraken give us Is the information about Da Mocha fake?"

    "...No, they didn''t lie to you, that is indeed the world in their eyes. The arrival of the magic wave will indeed turn the whole world upside down, but I think your understanding of this..." Melita said strangely, however Just halfway through, her face suddenly changed, and then she threw down the cup in her hand and held her chest in pain with her hand. All subsequent words were replaced by a burst of groans and gasps.

    Gao Wen was suddenly taken aback: "Are you all right?"

    Melita gasped hard for a long time before finally getting a little slower. She held up the bar next to her and slowly looked up, looking complexly at Gao Wen with a pale complexion: "I really did not expect to tell you at your own home Some chat topics will be the same..."

    Gao Wen: "So just now..."

    "The **** warned me...I can''t discuss it with you on this topic anymore," Melita said weakly. "Sorry, I can''t help you."

    Gao Wen''s expression began to become serious. Although Melita had only said half of it just now, he had made a lot of fluctuations in his heart. He faintly felt that he had caught something, and his thoughts could not help spreading, and Seeing the painful performance of Miss Agent at the moment after being directly warned by the gods, the information behind this topic made him pay special attention to it!

    There may be deviations in human cognition of the "Great Devil''s Tide"? The Kraken''s information is not completely accurate? Will the research on the magic wave face a new breakthrough? Where is the breakthrough direction? Dragon''s technology, or Kraken''s intelligence? !

    He felt his breathing become a little quick, and Melita stood up against the bar, and she shook her body before she finally stood firm, and then showed an apologetic look to Gao Wen: "Sorry, I I can''t do it anymore, I need to go back and do some... health check..."

    "It''s me who should say sorry," Gao Wen immediately stood up, with a sincere apology on his face, "If it weren''t for me to speak indiscriminately..."

    "No, no one can predict the moment when the chain will suddenly strangle his neck, no one can predict when the wall barrier will appear... The dragons are already used to it," Melita showed a pale smile, she shook She shook her head, turned swayingly and wanted to leave, but suddenly stopped. She looked back at Gao Wen, and after a moment of hesitation, she said, "Although I can''t continue talking to you, I think...the **** is in In this way remind us of something."

    Gao Wen thought deeply: "Remind us?"

    Melita took a deep breath: "He doesn¡¯t want you to get a direct answer from me, which means that this answer may be...very special, very important...maybe you have to solve it yourself, and you can¡¯t pretend to borrow anything from outside. help."

    After finishing this sentence, she closed her eyes slightly and turned to walk slowly towards the exit of the room.

    Her last sentence was passed into Gao Wen¡¯s ears: "After I go back, I will try to read the follow-up information of the signals that I reported last time-this time plus your "guest" needs, perhaps superior Will approve my application."

    Melita left, leaving only Gao Wen standing alone in the huge room. The latter''s brows were frowned and stretched several times. In contemplation, he began to walk slowly in the room.

    ...

    The **** went to rest, his incarnation disappeared into the splendid temple, and returned to a state of super-dimensionality that no mortal could perceive.

    Heragore still stood respectfully in front of the Holy See, hanging his hands as if waiting for orders.

    He knew that although the gods had left, the gods¡¯ eyes were still there, forever, countless eyes never rested on this ancient land. Under the eyes of the gods, every dragon must live carefully. . He must stay here in accordance with the duties of the high-level dragon priest until the time required by the Canon.

    He didn¡¯t know how long he stood like this. Finally, he stood enough for the time prescribed in the doctrine.

    The gods are still resting. It may take a long time before the next summoning. The dragon priest is temporarily idle.

    Heragol raised his head and walked out of the temple hall without hesitation-his pace was not slow, but he was gradually surrounded by a faint glow, he walked into the depths of the glow, next In seconds, he came to the depths of the magnificent palace where the upper jury was.

    Speaker Andar awakened from half asleep and half awake. He heard Omega''s voice rang in his mind: "Lord Speaker, High Priest Heragore is going to meet you."

    Andal''s mechanical prosthesis narrowed, and Shen Sheng said, "...connect it."

    "The high priest is not online-he is outside your door."

    Andar was completely awake, his head moved, and a few liquid pumping sounds sounded from the large number of cables and pipes connected to his body, and he spoke only two seconds later: "Well, let him in-temporarily Decline other visitors."

    The mechanical door leading to the "Throne of Souls" hall opened automatically, and Hellagor stepped into it. The high-level dragon priest looked up and looked at the old giant dragon on the front platform, with signs of mechanical transformation everywhere. Slightly nodded: "I''m glad to see you are still healthy, Your Excellency Speaker."

    "High priest, it''s really rare that you will step into the headquarter of the jury instead of using the Omega network to send me a message directly," several implant components on Andal''s head flashed slightly, and his voice passed Amplifiers echoed throughout the hall, "Is there anything important that you need to communicate personally?"

    "God is resting. He lowered the metaphor and temporarily canceled this century''s tour plan for the ancient continents of Caldo and Moore. The original group of distant travellers was disbanded on the spot and stood by in Tallond."

    "Why?" Andalton couldn''t help asking.

    "There''s no reason," Heragoll said lightly. "Just execute."

    Andal''s eyes fell on Heragore. After a few seconds of gaze, he withdrew his gaze, and Shen Sheng said, "...I understand."

    However, the high-level dragon priest who conveyed the "oracle" did not leave, and still stood still in silence.

    "Is there anything else?" Andal could not help asking.

    "The second thing--"

    Herragor said faintly, and then took a small talisman out of his arms-the talisman was made of unknown metal, and the silvery white surface floated with a little bit of light, but it seemed to have no substance, its edge It is constantly showing a faintly translucent shape. It almost floats on the hand of the dragon priest. It is more like an object that exists in the real world. It is more like dragging it from another time and space with some force. "projection".

    At the moment when he saw the talisman, Andal¡¯s breath subconsciously missed a half-beat, and the next second, he saw that Heragore did not hesitate to smash the ¡°talisman projection between the virtual and the real ".

    "Hlagor! You--" the speaker suddenly couldn''t help but shook his upper body, and the countless pipes and cables connected to it clashed, even the crystals showing various data around the hall Numerous messy ripples suddenly appeared on the surface of the curtain.

    "The second thing," Heragore repeated, the talisman debris in his hand dissipated in the air. "In three minutes from now, we are all out of sight of the gods."

    The last debris of the talisman completely dissipated in the air.

    Andalgao sat on his throne of soul, still there like a sculpture, staring at Heragore standing below.

    For more than a million years, he felt his heart thump again.

 Chapter 969ï¼š Unstable tilt

    Under night, a mixed squad composed of light infantry, low-level knights, and combat mages is quickly passing the crossing not far away. The strict military discipline makes this team without any additional conversation, only the sound of military boots treading on the ground. It sounded in the night, the light from the magic crystal stone lamp shining on the edge of the soldier''s helmet, leaving an occasional flash of light, and the short stick and the magic ball worn by the combat mage protruded out of the clothing, and the mysterious microcosm appeared in the darkness. Light.

    This is not a secret operation, they are just the night patrols added by Aldnan these days.

    On the second floor of a big house near the edge of the rich area, the curtains were pulled apart by a gap, and a pair of shiny eyes followed the movement of the street behind the curtains.

    Mary stood behind the window and watched for a while before turning back to the mentor not far behind: "The mentor, a group of soldiers patrolling outside-this time there are four combat masters and two knights, and twelve A soldier with enchanting equipment."

    "It''s a member of the Knights directly under the royal family, a standard mixed combat team..." Daniel sat on the sofa not far away, leaning against the armrest beside him, one hand supporting the forehead, and a magic book floating in In front of him, he turned silently, and the old mage''s voice was calm and majestic, calming Mary''s slightly nervous mood. "Which direction did they go?"

    Mary recalled it, and compared the directions in her mind before answering: "It seems to be the direction of Oak Street in Xicheng."

    "It''s St. Yolem''s Church of Ares..." Daniel thought for a while and nodded. "It''s normal."

    "Instructor, there have been more and more patrols in the evening," Mary said uncomfortably. "Will there be a major event in the city?"

    "...It may have been quite flat lately, but don''t worry, the owner has his own arrangement," Daniel glanced at his apprentice and said lightly, "You just have to do your own thing."

    Mary nodded immediately: "Yes, I remember."

    A burst of rumbling music suddenly came from nowhere, the sound sounded far away, but it should still be within the rich area.

    Mary was attracted by the sound of music and couldn''t help but glanced out of the window again. She saw the bright lights between the beautiful buildings on the northwest side, and the flashing and changing color light and shadow emerged between one or two houses, faintly. The sound of appointment came from that direction-it sounded light and smooth, not the kind of dull and rigid classical court music, but like a "new style" that has become more popular in recent years and loved by young nobles. Court Dance".

    There seemed to be a party there, and Mary could easily imagine what a joyous scene there was from the flashing lights and faint music.

    "The atmosphere is getting tense day by day, but the party over there has never stopped..." The young female mage could not help whispering softly.

    "It''s the noble''s duty to hold a banquet. As long as they breathe, they won''t stop feasting and dancing--especially at this moment of tension, their banquet hall must be brightly lit all night," Daniel just smiled. It seems that Mary, a girl who was born and raised in the country, was a little too fussed, "If you have been to the Oak Street market today, you will see that nothing has changed, the civic market is still open, and the exchange is still overcrowded, despite the city Almost all the Ares churches are under investigation. Although the Great Church has been completely closed for several days, neither the nobility nor the citizens think that something big is going to happen-in a sense, this is also a nightly feast for the nobles One of the "credits"."

    After thinking for a while, the young female mage asked carefully, "Stabilize the people?"

    Daniel glanced at her, and seemed to smile: "It''s true-the nobles were feasting at the banquet, and their cooks and maids would tell the sights to the guards and low-level servants in the villa and manor. Will tell the news to his neighbors, well-informed businessmen will find a way to enter the upper circle before this, in the end all the nobles, businessmen, wealthy citizens will feel all well, and for Aldernan For Tifeng, as long as these people are well-behaved, society will be well-behaved. As for the lower-level poor and the workers who have lost their way into the city, whether they are nervous or uneasy, the characters above do not consider."

    Mary blinked, and she heard that the tutor was taking this opportunity to teach herself something, something... something she hadn''t learned as a master apprentice and sounded nothing to do with magic.

    But she still listened very carefully.

    The voice of the instructor came from the side: "Recently, you must pay attention to protecting your own safety. Except for going to the Craftsmanship Association and the Masters Association, do not go anywhere else, especially pay attention to the church away from the God of War and activities outside. Priests."

    "Yes, I remember."

    As she agreed, Mary turned her head and looked out the window.

    On the night streets illuminated by the street lights, the patrol of the imperial soldiers had long disappeared, leaving only the bright but deserted magic crystal shining in the winter night, and a few pedestrians were occasionally seen on the road. Hurrying, looking tired and urgent¡ªconsidering that it is already on the edge of the rich area, and a street is the place where civilians live, those figures may be workers working late at night, of course, or they may be homeless Homeless man.

    Mary couldn¡¯t help thinking of the country where she lived since she was a child¡ªalthough most of her childhood was spent in the dark and repressed Master Tower, she still remembered the village at the foot of the mountain and the neighboring town. That¡¯s not A prosperous and prosperous place, but on this cold winter night, she couldn''t help but think of it.

    Having lived in this prosperous capital for a long time, she almost forgot what the countryside looks like.

    A light suddenly appeared from the street not far away, interrupting Mary''s idea that she had just emerged. She couldn''t help but cast her sight in the direction where the light was on, and saw that there was black immediately behind the light. The lacquered outline-a wide black magic car with a carriage rolling over the wide street came like a weird beetle with an iron shell at night.

    Magic car? This is a high-end and expensive thing. Which big man went out late at night? Mary was curious and couldn''t help looking over there more carefully.

    She vaguely saw the emblem on the side of the carriage, confirming that it should indeed be the property of a certain nobleman, but when she wanted to take a closer look at it, there was a warning that was non-existent and malicious. The pressure suddenly came to her.

    Mary shuddered in her heart and looked away panickingly.

    "What''s wrong?" The tutor''s voice came from the side.

    "It was just a magic car just now," Mary whispered. "I looked at it twice more, and the people on the car didn''t seem to like it."

    "Don''t care, it may be a big noble who wants to travel in a low profile. This kind of warning is not malicious," Daniel said casually, and raised his finger to the coffee table in front of him. "If you relax enough, come back and leave this set. The paper is written."

    "Yes, tutor."

    ...

    The magic car drove smoothly across the wide and flat Empire Avenue. The two bypass lights and the lights from the building flashed through the window. A fast-moving and blurred light and shadow were sprinkled on the inner wall, ceiling and seats of the car. Sitting on the right side of the back row, his face was retracted from the window as usual.

    The driver-in-law''s servant asked in front of him, "Sir, it''ll be a while before Obsidian Palace, do you want to take a break?"

    "No, I''m still very energetic." Peinan replied casually.

    The vehicle continued to move forward, and the Duke''s mood became calm. He looked at the empty seat on his left. He looked over the seat and out of the window. The spire of the Church of St. Yolem was rising from above a few houses in the distance. It was quiet now, with only street lights Light shines through the gap in the roof. He turned his head to look to the other side, and saw the neon flashing in the direction of Ang Salon, where the faint noise could be heard from here.

    A familiar, deep and powerful voice suddenly came from the left seat: "Busy but noisy, gorgeous and empty, isn''t it?"

    The muscles of Duke Pedenan''s whole body tightened instantly. Within one hundredth of a second, he was ready to fight, and then quickly turned his head-he saw a burly figure wearing a robe sitting on the seat on his left And smiled at herself.

    In front of the driver, the intimate attendant did not respond to this. It seemed that he did not notice that there was another person in the car, and he did not hear the voice just now.

    "Your Excellency Malm..." Petinan recognized the figure, who was the current Pope of the Ares Church, but... he should be in the Great Church at this time, a large number of elite agents of the rogue''s army and Ms. Diana''s personal " "Protective monitoring".

    Why did he appear here! ? How did he appear here! ?

    Peinan was suspicious of his sense of ability and vigilance as a legendary strongman. However, his face was still calm. In addition to secretly raising his vigilance, he just spoke lightly: "Late night visits in this form seem to be unreasonable? "

    Malm Dunett just smiled with a gentle smile and said indifferently: "We have known each other for a long time-and I remember you are not such an indifferent person."

    Peininan became more vigilant in his heart because he did not understand the purpose of the Pope God¡¯s sudden visit, and he was even more apprehensive about the mysterious means that the other party suddenly appeared beside him. Things seem even more weird.

    "Then you come to my car to find me so late, what''s the point?" he asked while staring at the pope''s eyes while watching.

    "I just remembered that I haven''t seen an old friend in a long time. I want to visit and chat by the way," Malm said in a tone like a gossip. "Pedinan, my friend, you haven''t been to the Great Church for a long time. Are you praying religiously?"

    Not right, very wrong!

    "I go to the Great Church every week to make the necessary donations, and I don''t stop the necessary prayers and sacraments," said Pei Dinan Shen Sheng. "Old friend, you came here so suddenly, what are you talking to me about?"

    Malm didn¡¯t seem to hear each other¡¯s second sentence, but just shook his head: ¡°Not enough, that¡¯s not enough. My friends, donations and basic prayers, sacraments are just things that ordinary believers would do, but I know You are a godly believer, as is Bud, and the Wendell family has always been the most devout followers of our Lord, hasn¡¯t it?"

    Then his eyebrows drooped, and he seemed to say with some regret that the tone seemed to be an ordinary old man chattering: "But what happened to me these years, my old friend, I can feel your way towards my Lord Going away... You seem to be deliberately or unconsciously alienating your original noble and righteous faith, what happened?"

    Peinan frowned, not speaking.

    Malm Dunit continued: "And Andesa''s child has not been baptized yet... Old friend, Andesa is to be the heir of the Wendell family, you told me a long time ago This point. How can there be members of the Wendell family who do not accept the baptism of the Lord?"

    Perdinan couldn''t help but break the silence: "My Excellency Malm, my friend, the Wendell family has always served the God of War religiously. The baptism of the church. Andesa chose a different path from his father and grandfather. This path was also approved by me, and I think there is nothing wrong with this.

    "And, Andesha is 25 years old this year. She is a frontline commander who can stand alone. I don''t think we elders can decide for her how to go in life."

    Malm Dunett didn¡¯t speak for a while, just staring at Peidenan¡¯s eyes, but soon he laughed, as if the imposing gaze had never happened before: ¡°You¡¯re right, my friend That''s right...Andesa is no longer a child.

    "But I still want to say, Pedinan, you have really alienated our Lord over the years...Although I don''t know what happened to you, it is not good to do so.

    "You have been baptized, you are a devoted believer in the Lord, and the Lord has responded to you. This will not change because of your alienation.

    "Pedinan, come back to the right path, and the Lord will be happy."

    Peinan''s face became a little bit worse, and his tone was not good: "My Excellency Malm, I have a task tonight. If you want to preach to me, we can find another time."

    "Ah, important things..." Malm Dunett looked up and glanced out the window, shaking his head. "I think the direction of the Obsidian Palace. I know what your priority is... to meet Rosetta again. ¡¤Augustus? Suddenly summoned again?"

    Peinan reminded immediately: "Your Excellency Malm, when you address your majesty, you should add honorific words. Even you, you should not call the emperor''s name directly."

    "It doesn''t matter, he and I are also old friends. I called him that long ago," Malm smiled, but then shook his head again. "Unfortunately, he probably hasn''t treated me as an old friend...he It even ordered the blockade of the Lord¡¯s church and house arrested me and my priests..."

    Peidenan immediately vocally corrected: "It was not a blockade, it was just an investigation, and you were not under house arrest. It was just protective measures to prevent the recurrence of vicious incidents..."

    Half of his words stopped.

    The seat on the left was empty and there was no one at all.

 Chapter 970ï¼š Night

    The magic car still drove smoothly on the wide street leading to the Obsidian Palace.

    The light from the magic crystal street lamp was passing backwards from the car window.

    The seat beside him was empty and there were no traces left by anyone. There seemed to be only two people in the car from beginning to end, a devoted servant responsible for driving, and an emperor duke in charge of power.

    Pei Dinan looked deep, his spiritual power diffused, but he did not perceive any residual magical fluctuations around him, and he could not even feel the remnants of the breath of life. He looked at the attendant on the front seat again. I didn''t know what happened just now, but it seemed to feel the master''s gaze after coming to him, so he asked, "Sir, what happened?"

    "...No, it''s nothing." Duke Peinan said in a deep voice, and at the same time reached out and touched the seat beside him-the leather seat was cold and cold, and there was no temperature left.

    The old prince''s face immediately became more gloomy, his eyes showing a thoughtful look, and outside the car window, the flashing neon lights and the faint music sound suddenly appeared, briefly attracted Peidenan''s eyes.

    The afterglow in the corner of his eyes saw the scene outside the car window. He saw several tall buildings rising out of the left car window. The spires of the Church of St. Yolem are looking out from above the buildings, and the car window On the right is where there is Ang Salon-the magic car just passed by the entrance of the salon, and the noise is reaching his ears through the car window.

    "We just passed where there was the Ong Street?" Peininan''s pupils shrank slightly, and he immediately looked up and asked the cronies who drove in front.

    "Yes, sir," the attendant replied immediately, "we have just passed where there is Ang Salon-it will be a while before Obsidian Palace, would you like to take a break?"

    "..." Perdinan was silent for two seconds, then shook his head, "No. Speed ??up, we will reach Obsidian Palace as soon as possible."

    Although the servant felt a little strange, he did not raise a question, but immediately ordered: "Yes, sir."

    The black magic car speeded up on the streets with few pedestrians at night. After some time, the towering silhouette of the Obsidian Palace finally appeared in Peidenan¡¯s sight, and the old Duke¡¯s heart was still haunted by the uneasiness. Mu Dunit''s strange and unexpected visit revealed the inexplicable words that the other person said to himself, but when he saw the minaret and the wall of the Obsidian Palace, his slightly uneasy heart gradually calmed down.

    The guards on duty late at night inspected the vehicle and verified the personnel. Duke Pedinan stepped into the palace. Under the leadership of a female court officer, he walked towards the private parlor of Rosetta Augustus.

    "Did Ms. Diana not be on duty tonight?" He looked at the female officer who was leading the way in front of him and asked casually, "She is usually responsible for this time."

    "She has another job," the female officer replied respectfully, "Your Majesty''s orders."

    "Huh." Peinan simply responded without speaking.

    As he passed the last arch leading to the inner court, he raised his head and glanced at the already familiar roof and columns-the classical polygonal pillars supported the corridor leading to the inner court. The tops of the pillars extended in four directions The beams depict reliefs of heroes, and near the arches, all beams and sculptures are connected and decorated with gold, and black and red drapes hang down from both sides of the arches, majestic and solemn.

    It''s like the throat of some kind of beast. Only a mortal can build his house like this, can he symbolize the majestic imperial power.

    Pedenan suddenly had some unreasonable sighs in his heart, then he shook his head and stepped across the door.

    ...

    In Rosetta Augustus¡¯ private meeting room, the lights are bright and the slight aroma breathes up the spirit of every visitor, and there is a gentle sound of the music that I don¡¯t know from where it sounds, so that people who step into it don¡¯t know Unconsciously relax.

    The talented imperial ruler was sitting on his favorite high-back chair. When Peininan stepped into the room, he was looking down at a thick and thick book, looking like he was absorbed. Look.

    "Your Majesty," Petinan stepped forward to salute Rosetta. "I''m here."

    "Oh, Petinan-you came earlier than I expected." Rosetta looked up and saw a smile after seeing Petinan. He stood up while holding a page of bookmarks in the big book in his hand, and then put it Set it aside.

    With the front of the book facing upwards, Pei Dinan saw the gold stamped words on the corners of his eyes: "Society and Machine"-he recognized the book, in fact he had read many of its contents. Rosetta Augustus ordered people to print a batch of copies of this book and gave it to some nobles and officials. As the most noble representative of Emperor Tifeng, Duke Pedinan naturally had this honor.

    This book is from Cecil, but Peidennan has to admit that many of the above can be inspiring, and he was also impressed by the many concise "principles" that no one has thought about. However, at this moment, when he saw the book placed on the coffee table, he recalled a part of the contents of the book in his heart, but felt a period of uneasiness...uneasiness.

    But now is not the time to think deeply about the "Cecile way of thinking" in the book. Duke Pedenan turned his attention and looked at Rosetta: "Your Majesty, you called me into the palace late at night..."

    Rosetta Augustus looked away. The few attendants and high-ranking female officers in the parlor immediately retreated silently. After only two people remained here, The ruler Feng nodded to the Grand Duke and said in a deep voice: "Malm Dunit was called by the Lord tonight-something about four hours ago."

    Peinan''s breath suddenly suffocated, he felt his heartbeat suddenly paused for half a beat, and all the uneasiness accumulated before finally concealed in series, and this short-term change did not hide Rosetta''s eyes, the latter immediately cast his attention "Pei Di Nanqing, your reaction is a bit wrong-what do you know?"

    "Your Majesty," Petinan took a light breath, his expression very serious, "I saw Malm Dunnet tonight-just on the way to here. But he appeared very strange, the whole process... full of violations Harmony."

    "Tell me details at once," Rosetta said immediately. "All details."

    "Yes," Peininan nodded and began to talk about his strange experience. "It should have happened an hour ago, when I passed the''Salon'' in Fannang neighborhood. There were no witnesses except me, then... ¡­"

    The narration process did not take much time. Peidennan restored all the details of his strange experience in a concise narration as much as possible, and as his words fell, Rosetta¡¯s eyebrows were already tightly wrinkled, and his look became Extremely serious.

    "That might be an illusion, or some kind of''projection'' that directly affects the mind," Perdinan said in his own guess, "regardless of which one, the situation is very severe-the anomaly of the Ares Church has spread to its At the top, if Pope Malm Dunett has all become the source of the mutation, then the response plan we have set may be..."

    Rosetta suddenly interrupted Petinan''s words: "Have you ever thought that this anomaly did not spread to the uppermost layer, but originated from the uppermost layer at the beginning?"

    Perdinan''s eyes widened a little, and then he quickly fell into contemplation. After a short thought, he looked up: "Your Majesty, the call of Lord Malm Dunnett... is that exact? Are there more details? ?"

    "The news has not been made public. At present, only the Great Church and you and I are aware of this matter. As you know, according to the tradition, the Pope of the Church of God¡¯s Church will report to the royal family for the first time regardless of any reason to ensure the stability of the situation. At this point, the Great Church still fulfilled its responsibilities this time, but the situation after that was somewhat wrong," Rosetta said to Pedinan. "After the news of the death of the Pope, the Great Church rejected the royal family. The normal process of sending representatives to perform ceremonies for the body without giving any reason, and they also closed the communication channel with the Obsidian Palace."

    "They closed the channel of communication with the Obsidian Palace?" Pedenan was amazed. "Now there is the Great Church..."

    "Diana is trying to investigate, and I''m waiting for her news," Rosetta said. "And I''m calling you to prepare for a worse situation."

    "More...bad situation?"

    "The priests and ascetics of the God of War are the most powerful of all the clergy, and the recent changes in the situation have made them too nervous," Rosetta said slowly. "The Royal Knights and the Obsidian Imprisonment Already prepared in the vicinity of the Great Basilica, St. Yolem¡¯s Ares Church, and St. Martim¡¯s Ares Church, but we have to make further plans.

    "If, as you and I have discussed before, the gods of war are likely to be collectively out of control and crazy, then they are likely to take actions that are more crazy and unpredictable than normal humans, and facing this threat in the urban area is A challenge, the young Hadi Lun may not have the experience to face that complicated situation.

    "You are ready, when the situation is necessary, we may need to protect the knighthood-of course, that is the worst case."

    "The situation may develop to this extent?" Peininan frowned, his expression solemn, "Knight Guardians only act when the emperor is threatened with destruction in war..."

    "If the largest sect of the empire is completely out of control in Aldnan, then the situation will not be much better than the attack on the imperial capital during the war," Rosetta said slowly. "I don''t want things to go that way...but unfortunately The Church of God of War appears to have deteriorated, the time is too short, we don¡¯t have enough time to prepare, and we can¡¯t directly take more drastic action against the church until there is solid evidence and a full name...you have to have something Prepare, Pei Di Nanqing."

    "Yes, Your Majesty."

    "Very good, then let''s discuss some details..."

    ...

    Quietness and darkness covered the deepest part of the Great Church. On the corridor leading to the inner sanctuary, the candlelights in countless niches had been extinguished. The radiance that once shone to the sanctuary disappeared, leaving only a row of candles hanging from the top of the corridor It provides the least amount of light, so that this long corridor will not fall into darkness completely.

    According to the sacred books of the Church of God of War, this candlelight in the alcove leading to the internal sanctuary will only be extinguished when the highest person of the church, the god''s spokesperson, is called by the Lord.

    They will extinguish for ten days and nights until the new church leader accepts the enlightenment, completes the test, and succeeds in receiving the pope''s scepter before being ignited by the "God''s Flame".

    In the dreary corridor, the heavily armed Holy Knight stood silently between the pillars and the niches. The combat priests and high-level priests guarding the gate stood like sculptures in front of the gate.

    In the early winter, the mist had shrouded Aldnam, the starlight could not penetrate the clouds and fog on the plain, and the emperors under the night seemed darker, but for the priests in the Great Church, the The darkness is even worse than the imperial capital outside.

    A breeze blew through such a dark corridor, crossing the sights of the guards of the Holy See.

    No life reaction, no leakage of magic, and almost no perceivable heat fluctuations-the elite transcendental guards in the corridor crossed the line of defense under their eyelids and entered the internal sanctuary without perceiving the uninvited guests. The deepest prayer room.

    The prayer room of Malm Dunit was empty, and only a faint oil lamp illuminated the center of the room. In this dim light, a figure in black hair and black clothes emerged from the air.

    Diana lifted the hidden effect of the curved light field. On the premise of maintaining a precise perception of the surrounding environment, she began to look at this not-so-large room.

    As expected, the corpse was no longer there, and most of the time it had been "purified" by the flame.

    No matter how the former Pope died, what remains of twisted horror remains, it must now become a handful of ashes and a ray of smoke.

    But this does not mean that no clues will remain in the prayer room.

    Diana looked around quietly and pressed her hand to the forehead. With a very weak mechanical sound, the skin on her forehead suddenly cracked a gap, and part of the "crane" was pushed back by the deformation device. Some The precise structure of shimmering light shone out of it, and rapidly flashing rays began to scan the entire room.

    At the same time, the dark-haired maid''s long eyes also became cold and cold, and the photosensitive unit deep in her pupils adjusted slightly, and began to carefully record all the traces that were scanned.

    Under the detection of scanning rays, large areas of the whole floor and walls, furnishings, and even the roof are full of fluorescence!

    It was a trace of blood splatter, a scary residue that only appeared after the blood of an adult¡¯s entire body was smeared. Although the priest responsible for dealing with this had already wiped out the blood that was visible to the naked eye with alchemy potions and magic techniques, however Their treatment obviously couldn''t escape Diana''s sight.

    Suddenly, Diana''s gaze stopped.

    She looked at the small platform on which the oil lamp was placed. On the facade below the platform near the ground, a faint line of letters that had been smeared with blood was reflecting into her sight in a fluorescent form.

    "Respectfully pray, pray for mercy, and have the holy will... as you wish."

    (Friendly push book, "We Wild Monsters Don''t Want to Die", fantasy classification, brain hole direction, the above and the following are omitted, and we sacrificed to heaven.)

 Chapter 971ï¼š Ruying

    The text was written under the small table for prayer, and the blood was wiped away, but the fluorescent marks were clearly displayed in Diana''s eyes. She saw the line jitter and twist, and every pen seemed to penetrate The writer''s full strength seems to be able to see through them Malm Dunnett''s extremely strong emotions as he writes down--

    Almost crazy.

    Diana withdrew her gaze from the crazy handwriting, and then searched the entire room again. This time, she found nothing more-the priests responsible for the aftermath were still very responsible.

    The black-haired maid blinked and turned to prepare to leave the scene.

    However, at the moment she turned around, a strong magic wave suddenly condensed in the room-no, it appeared in this room out of thin air like an advent!

    Diana turned around instantly, and the next second she noticed that there was an invisible magic wind blowing through the prayer room, and the black and red breath lingered from the air, converging and forming around the small prayer table like a vortex. The blood that had been spilled here flowed back into a body that no longer existed. The dim little lampstand suddenly burned up, and in the suddenly brightened light, a tall, translucent, like smoke and The figure formed by the mixture of light and shadow is condensed and formed, floating in the air!

    "Profane heretics!" The illusory and twisted figure stared at Diana standing in the prayer room with an angry roar, and the smoky face faintly showed Malm Dunit''s appearance, accompanied by this With a roar, he suddenly opened his hands and prayed like a hug and devotion, "Lord! Please lower the soul punishment and destroy the heresy of this blasphemous sanctuary!"

    At the moment when the illusory figure suddenly appeared, Diana had already made a defensive posture. There was a shimmer in her eyes, and a pale white halo suddenly appeared in her limbs and trunk, a layer of nothing. The shield covered her whole body, and in the next second, Malm Dunett¡¯s prayers summoned a hazy phantom-the phantom was like a giant in black armor, and his face was shrouded in black mist. , Only the scarlet eyes full of murderous light in the depths of the fog, it emerged from above Malm, and took a step in the sky, holding up the tomahawk with flames high, and suddenly slashed towards Diana!

    The battle axe seemed to be inevitable. Diana''s body had just moved, and the imaginary axe blade had fallen on her head. Then from the head to the torso, the battle axe penetrated the body of the black-haired maid without delay.

    Nothing happened.

    Diana glanced down at her unscathed body, and the figure quickly faded away, disappearing into the room in the blink of an eye.

    The illusory armor giant stayed still for a moment in the air, and then began to fade and dissipate. Malm Dunit confided to himself in the prayer room: "...a pile of steel...no heart?"

    Quick footsteps came from the direction of the corridor, and there was a low-pitched conversation in the middle. Then the door of the room that had been concealed in the prayer room was pushed open. This is a small room.

    The room was empty and empty, and there were no intruders or any visions. In the eyes of the dazed priests, only a small lamp not far away was lit quietly, pouring a dim light into the prayer room.

    ...

    Pedenan Wendell''s face was deep, and his eyes slowly swept across the huge map of the entire empire. On the map drawn by countless cartographers, large and small rust-colored spots and color patches were everywhere. All over the country.

    "...For the first time, I realized so clearly that the power of the church had penetrated to this level in the world when all of us didn''t pay attention..." This man rarely frowned on the battlefield. The former wolf general frowned, his tone unprecedentedly serious, "shocking."

    "This has been the result of the royal family''s constant suppression and checks and balances in the last decade or so," Rosetta glanced at the old duke beside him. "The God of War belief is tightly bound to the military power of the empire, which indirectly leads to a large number of The military aristocracy is also a believer in the God of War, which is more influential than the original Church of the Holy Light in Ansu, and the people of Tifeng have been accustomed to regard the gods of God of War as reliable protectors and guides for hundreds of years. This makes the checks and balances of the royal family more difficult."

    "...I know the resistance you have suffered, even for a long time...even I can''t understand some of your actions for the church," Pedenan had a complex look, "if not Bud..."

    "Speaking of which, I still want to confirm," Rosetta said suddenly. "You once saw the illusion that Bard was abandoned by the gods and tortured by the fire of faith in one''enlightenment'', and that''enlightenment'' ''It happened a few years after his disappearance...for these reasons alone, do you really think Bard was alive at the time?"

    "Malm once said that it was an''alarm'', that Bud had turned his back on the gods, so the gods used warnings to warn me, but I understand Bud, he is not a person who will turn his back on him. ..."

    Duke Pedinan¡¯s voice was suddenly a little unsustainable, and it seemed that he didn¡¯t know how to express his contradictory and shaken mood, and Rosetta didn¡¯t let him go on: ¡°Okay, Peinan Nanqing, I understand your mood¡ªjust like me I also understand Bard. Anyway, you have doubts about the church, and did not let Andesa be baptized. This choice is obviously right now. The "faith" that humans have always relied on is not... As safe as humans think."

    "I didn''t think about this at the time. I just hoped that before trying to figure out what happened to Bard, try not to let Andesa go down the same path..." Peinan shook his head, as if he didn''t want to recall the past, he He raised his head again and looked back at the map in front of him. "You reminded me a long time ago that you need to keep a certain distance from the church. Now your warning is finally fulfilled..."

    With that, the old prince''s expression gradually became more serious. He waved his hand, as if holding an invisible sword in his hand: "Your Majesty, the truth behind the gods, really what you said..."

    "I know this is unbelievable," Rosetta said in a deep voice. "However, Gavin Cecile has sent us a lot of evidence and information, and those things... fully coincide with the vision of the Church of God of War today. "

    "...I understand, Your Majesty," Peinan nodded slowly. He straightened his body and saluted like a knight. "Then this is a war-let me retreat and prepare for the war."

    The old wolf general, who was no longer young, turned around and walked out of the emperor''s parlor with a steady and powerful step. Only the big and brightly lit room was left by Rosetta Augustus, the empire ruled. The man stared quietly at the direction Pedenan left, and after a few seconds, his eyes suddenly froze.

    Not far away in front of him, on the floor that was supposed to be completely illuminated by light, there was a hazy shadow printed on it. The shadow was creeping and creeping on the surface of the floor as if it were substantial, and on its edge, a lot of rust The colored, barely visible lines do not know when they have spread all over, spread to the surrounding walls, spread to the door not far away, and even spread to the ceiling!

    At the moment when Rosetta''s eyes fell on the shadow, an indescribable, whispering murmur suddenly sounded in the room, and a rusty blood rushed into Rosetta''s nostrils, Immediately afterwards, a hazy human figure quickly formed in the air, and those rusty lines and shadows on the floor were inextricably connected to the human figure, and a hoarse and unrecognizable voice came out of "it". Sounded, tearing Rosetta''s eardrum: "Augustus..."

    "Malm Dunnet," Rosetta''s face was frozen, and his black eyes were staring at the strange figure. He rubbed his fingers slightly, but the magic warning did not cause any movement outside the house. It should have been I noticed that none of the guards who rushed into the room for the first time appeared. Even so, he did not show a panic look, but his eyes were more cold than before, "I didn¡¯t expect that we would meet in this situation. , Old friend."

    "I didn''t expect that you would go so far on the path of rebellion against the gods..." said the hazy shadow hoarse, and his figure became a little more solid, "I originally thought you were only on a whim, as in the past few times I just want to do some''check and balance'' tricks, but I didn''t expect that you have been completely blinded by your mind, and you can''t even see the guidance of the right way-it is a shame, my old friend..."

    "It''s not the same as the''checks and balances'' in the past, Malm," Rosetta said with a deep voice. "This is no longer a matter of worldly rights and interests. There is a problem with your church, a problem with your faith, There is also a problem with your Lord-you are slipping in a strange and dark direction. For the Empire, you are no longer a threat, but a hazard."

    The words completely irritated the shadow. He suddenly raised his body, and a large amount of inexplicable murmurs and layers of rust-colored halo instantly filled the room. He screamed angrily: "Enough! You have fallen into one Sad heresy, the guidance to you is really a waste of time-let the power of the Lord help you to wake up!"

    Faced with the sudden increase in pressure on his body, Rosetta just stared coldly at the front. Instead of retreating, he stepped forward: "Also... depending on your state, most of them are transformed into similar evil spirits or souls. Things, in this case expecting you to keep reason is really a luxury."

    The shadow of Malm Dunnet didn''t seem to hear the sarcasm. He just raised his hands high, and the rusty surge in the room rolled towards Rosetta: "Sinner! Face the Lord''s sanctions!"

    "You miscalculated something," Rosetta raised his head, looking at Malm''s shadow calmly, "Augustus cursed by God for two hundred years, has never been afraid of any so-called''Lord'' ."

    He closed his eyes slightly, and when he opened his eyes again, endless starlight appeared in those deep black eyes.

    In the next second, everything in the entire living room is submerged by the surging starlight, walls, roof, furnishings... everything is quickly melted and dissipated in the starlight, and the scene is extremely bright, as if it only appeared in the human dream and The starry sky in the fantasy swallowed everything, and it easily swallowed the Malm projection, which is calling for the **** of war-the latter only had the time to utter a wailing cry and an incredible roar: "... How dare you!"

    The bright starry sky overwhelmed Malm''s words, and those bright light spots began to rotate slowly in the purple and black smoke, showing a strange and disorganized, confused look. Rosetta Augustus stood here The center of the "disorganized starry sky" has become the central point around all stars.

    Hearing the last roar of Malm projection, he just sighed slightly: "It doesn''t take much courage to kill a monster."

    The next second, the illusion of the chaotic starry sky quickly shrank and disappeared. The originally engulfed parlor thing returned to Rosetta''s sight. He frowned and shook his head gently: "It''s just a trivial shadow..."

    "It''s okay, a shadow is enough to prove your sincerity," a hoarse and low voice suddenly sounded beside his ear, the sound he was very familiar with-exactly what every Augustus descendant would hear in that nightmare palace The deepest echo of the voice, "I did taste...the power of divinity and faith, this is a good appetizer."

    "I have shown my sincerity, and it is up to you to show your attitude," Rosetta said coldly. "Don''t forget what you promised."

    "Of course, of course-we are all fed up with this tortured relationship, which is what we have in common. You use yourself as a springboard to bring me back to the "outside" world, and I end the Augustus family Curse, and will not come back... This is a fair deal, we both look forward to it," the voice said cheerfully, with a sincere tone, "I will keep my promises more than mortals, this You can rest assured¡ªafter all, I am the eye of God, and I do not bother to lie and deceive."

    "So much the better."

    ...

    Gao Wen came to the widest terrace of Melita''s house. Under the bright night sky in the Arctic, he looked up to the mountain peak where the jury headquarters is located.

    Even though it was still covered by night, according to Cecil time, it was actually morning.

    Gao Wen''s face was a little serious.

    I don¡¯t know why, a slight sense of uneasiness has been in his heart since last night. At first, he thought it was because I talked too much about the secrets of the god, the god, the tide and the black trap with the dragon god. These things bring The psychological pressure from here made him uneasy, but as he gradually sorted out his thoughts and rested for a night, this uneasiness did not weaken.

    And last night he also vaguely felt the "breath" of the relics of similar people. Although the feeling was very weak and lasted less than three minutes, he could be sure that he did not have an illusion.

    There are some relics of Tallond, which is the result of the dragons constantly ¡°recycling¡± from various places, but they only seal those heritages. Under the absolute rule of the dragon gods, no dragon will touch or even activate the unauthorized ones. Legacy, but last night, Gao Wen could be sure that he felt that the breath of some kind of relics was activated... this is undoubtedly abnormal.

    What might happen-the feeling in his heart grew stronger.

 Chapter 972ï¼š Dragon Gods last question

    A sudden surge of magic waves rushing nearby interrupted Gao Wen''s thoughts. He quickly followed his perception and saw the layers of pale golden aura suddenly emerge from the air, and in the center of the aura, the high-order dragon priest Hera Gore''s figure is gradually turning from reality to reality.

    After completing the teleportation, the dragon priest stepped onto the terrace from midair and came to Gao Wen.

    "Mr. Hergor," Gao Wen looked at the dragon priest suddenly visited unexpectedly. "We only met yesterday-it seems that Dragon God has something to talk to me today?"

    "He hopes to meet you now," Herragor said bluntly, "If we can, we will start now."

    Gao Wen was about to respond. Amber and Veronica just came to the terrace. They also saw the high priest who appeared here. Amber looked a little surprised: "Hey? Isn''t that the great priest?"

    "Another invitation," Gao Wen smiled and nodded to the two of them. "You wait for me with Melita. I''ll come when I go."

    Then he briefly confessed to Amber and Veronica, and returned to Heragore-the uneasy feeling in his heart made him feel no delay, and soon followed Heragore ''S teleportation spell left this terrace.

    After the familiar sense of time and space displacement, the light and shadow in front of Gao Wen had gradually dispersed. He reached the upper temple on the top of the mountain. Heragol stood beside him, and the corridor leading to the hall extended straight forward.

    At the end of the corridor, the wide, gorgeous but empty hall does not seem to have changed. The round table and refreshments used to entertain guests are still arranged in the center of the hall, while the blond dragon Enya stands quietly. At the round table, he was looking at it with a gentle and quiet sight.

    This time, instead of waiting in the hallway outside the hall, Hlagor walked into the hall with Gao Wen, and naturally stood behind the dragon god''s side, standing beside him like a servant.

    Gao Wen came to the round table, nodded slightly to the **** in front of him, and then sat naturally, but before he asked the situation, the Dragon God had broken the silence on his own initiative: "You should return to the Loren mainland."

    Gao Wen suddenly stunned, the other party''s words sounded like an abrupt and blunt eviction order, but soon he realized what: "Out of order?"

    Dragon God didn''t answer directly, but just said lightly: "You have what you should do... need you there now."

    Almost instantaneously, Gao Wen felt that his uneasiness from last night was finally confirmed. He had the urge to depart immediately from Tallond, and apparently the **** sitting opposite him had already expected this, The other person smiled lightly and said: "I will arrange for Melita to send you back to Loren, but you don''t have to worry-we still have some time, at least, a few more words."

    Gao Wen has suppressed the impulse in his heart, and at the same time, he has thought that if the situation in the Loren mainland has changed drastically, then the Dragon God will certainly not invite himself to chat so slowly, since he puts himself here instead of directly a teleportation magic. A line of "throwing" back to the mainland of Loren, it shows that the situation is still marginal.

    Thinking of this, there was a trace of curiosity in his heart: "What are we talking about today?"

    "Only one thing," Dragon God''s gaze fell on Gao Wen. "I want to talk to you... The mortal and the gods finally ended."

    "Mortal and God finally ended?" Gao Wen looked at the opposite side with some doubt, "You mean..."

    There is seriousness in the Dragon God¡¯s eyes, and he looks at Gao Wen¡¯s eyes: ¡°We already know several futures of humans and gods on this planet-who chose to destroy all the uncontrollable gods and died in the black trap civilization. The destruction of one''s own gods, and unfortunately, civilizations can''t even resist natural disasters like the magic tide. In the process of development, they went to the end with their own gods, and the last...Talrond''s eternal cradle.

    "Gauvin Cecil, a wanderer outside the territory, the above is all I have seen in this 187 thousand years, seeing all the development of mortals and gods on this spiral trajectory that is constantly entangled. Trajectory. But I want to hear your opinion now. In your opinion... Is there another kind of future between mortals and gods, a kind... a future that no one has ever traveled before?"

    Gao Wen''s hand reaching for the oak cup on the table couldn''t help but stop.

    This is a question that he did not expect, and it is a question that is extremely difficult to answer in his opinion-he doesn¡¯t even think that this question will have an answer, because even the gods can¡¯t predict the development trajectory of civilization. Can it be accurately depicted?

    But the Dragon God was still looking at him very seriously. As a god, he even showed unexpected expectations at the moment.

    Perhaps...the other party really thinks that Gao Wen, the "outside-of-domain rogue," can bring him some answers beyond the cruel rules of this world.

    Gao Wen still picked up the oak cup and tasted the taste of the liquid in the cup. His mind was gradually letting go-he wanted to answer this question seriously, and in thought, he finally got the answer gradually.

    "The gods can¡¯t do omniscience and omnipotence, and I can¡¯t do it, so I can¡¯t accurately depict or predict a future picture for you," he looked at Dragon God and said his answer, "but in my opinion Or maybe we shouldn¡¯t put all of this into a tightly framed ¡°frame¡±. The relationship between gods and mortals, the future of gods and mortals, all of this... shouldn¡¯t be ¡°destined¡±, and there shouldn¡¯t be a certain A preset position and a''standard solution''."

    Dragon God looked at him: "I don''t understand what you mean."

    "Specific cases, specific analysis, emancipating the mind, seeking truth from facts-respecting objective facts and following objective laws," Gao Wen said in one breath he had been thinking about from a long time ago, until just just the vague thinking direction. "In my opinion, since the existence of the deity is an objective fact, and your birth and operation are also an objective fact, then we cannot view this matter in a dogmatic way, but we should respect all the objective laws.

    "The person chooses to destroy all out-of-control gods. This was determined by the situation at that time. The civilization in the black trap would die with the gods. This is determined by natural laws, but there is no natural law that stipulates that all gods can only walk. Along the way, there is no evidence that these natural laws we know are the rules of the world''s''all''.

    "The giant deer Amoen destroyed his **** position through the "White Star Fall" incident, and continued to reduce his connection with the chain of faith by means of false death. Now he can be said to have succeeded;

    "Mirmina, the goddess of magic, broke away from her own **** position and reshaped herself with the non-directional trend of thought. She is now close to success;

    "There is a new **** called the "upper narrator". After a series of complicated events, he has now broken off the chain...

    "These cases and processes cannot seem to be replicated, but their existence speaks for one thing: there is indeed another way to go.

    "This is my opinion-gods and mortals can be enemies, they can also coexist, they can conflict and conflict for a short time, or they can achieve balance under certain conditions. The key lies in how to use rationality, logic, not dogma. they.

    "I''m not a person, nor a disobedience of the former Gondor Empire, so I don''t think extremely that all gods must be eliminated. On the contrary, after learning more and more truth, I am even to the gods... ...There is some respect.

    "Because no matter what the final direction is, at least in the long history of civilization''s ignorance to rise, the gods have always sheltered mortals-just like your first story, the dull mother is always the mother.

    "On the other hand, I must also give priority to the survival of the mortal world, so in the face of gods that cannot coexist, and in the face of the madness that has been out of control, we still have only one choice..."

    Gao Wen paused for a while, and the dragon **** showed his thoughts. After a short period of thought, he broke the silence: "So, you do not want to end the myth, nor to maintain it, neither choose to oppose, nor simply Coexist with the earth, you want to build a dynamic system that adjusts in real time to replace fixed dogma, and you also think that even if the coexistence of gods and mortals is maintained, civilization can still move forward..."

    "Amorn is still alive, but the Druid technology has developed to overthrow more than half of the classic dogma, Milmina is still alive, and we are studying to use the external nervous system to break through the traditional elements of spellcasting," Gao Wen said, "Of course, these are only small steps, but since these steps can be taken, it shows that this direction is feasible -"

    "It''s only temporarily feasible," the Dragon God said quietly. "Have you ever thought that this balance is actually short and fragile in the eyes of the gods-take what you say as an example, if people rebuild the Druid Or magical beliefs, re-constructing the worship system, then these "cross-border moves" that are currently proceeding smoothly will still come to an abrupt end..."

    "Even if Amon and Milmina completely fell, as long as mortals rebuild their faith, there will still be new gods of nature and magic born," Gao Wen said without hesitation. "So the key to the problem is not It¡¯s about God, it¡¯s about people."

    "...Interestingly speaking," said Dragon God, unhurriedly, "So how do you solve this''key lies in people'' problem?"

    "Guangkai Minzhi-what I am doing," Gao Wen said without hesitation. "Replacing ignorance with reason is the most effective way at this stage. If the chain is formed, everyone in the world Knowing the principle of the chain, the chain cannot be formed."

    "It''s not as easy as saying it," Dragon God suddenly laughed, but the smile didn''t have the slightest sarcasm. "Did you know? You''re not the first person to think of doing this."

    Gao Wen didn''t speak, but just looked at each other quietly.

    "The last person who realized that the wisdom of the people can resist the chain is the leader of the last season''s civilization. The person who tried to use the civilization to fight the chain before was a thinker about a million years ago. Four...or five marvelous mortals, who have been aware of certain "principles" like you, and tried to induce change with action...

    "But it''s a pity that none of these great people succeeded."

    Gao Wen listened to the peaceful description of the Dragon God. These are Missins that are unknown except for some ancient existences. They are things that mortals in the current era cannot imagine. However, in a sense, they are not Did not exceed his expectations.

    1.87 million years-there will always be warriors going forward, and there will always be other wise men and heroes.

    Perhaps it was his too calm performance that made Dragon God a little surprised. The latter paused after the story and continued: "So, do you think you can succeed?"

    "I want to confirm a problem first-are they failing because there is something wrong with the road itself?"

    "...I don''t know, because no one came to the end, they were too late when they started, so no one can witness the final result of this road."

    "So the road is still there," Gao Wen smiled. "Someone has to take a walk-maybe there is another way in the world, but unfortunately, mortals are a creature with limited power and wisdom. , We have no way to go through each path again, we can only choose one way to try it. I choose to try this one-if it succeeds, it is very good, if it fails, I only hope that others will have the opportunity to find out Another way out."

    The Dragon God looked at Gao Wen quietly, and the latter also quietly responded to the god''s gaze.

    "Surprised me," Dragon God finally smiled and shook his head. "Actually, at first, I thought you would choose the route of the person... You are closely related to those heritages, and you are most likely to dig out strength from those heritages. It may call for that powerful fleet to come back, but in all your thoughts, there has never been that legacy."

    "The person has left--whether they will come back or not, I am willing to assume that they will not come back," Gao Wen said frankly. "They... are indeed powerful enough to awe the mortals of this planet, yet In my opinion, their route may not be suitable for any race other than them.

    "I did think about digging up some power from those heritages, but after learning about those things about 1.87 million years ago, I realized one thing--

    "Some things that you missed are missed. After all, what mortals can rely on is still their own power. They still have to take their own way out."

    A faint radiance of holiness floated above the hall, and the ethereal echoes of nothing came from far away.

    The Dragon God smiled, made no further comments, and raised no doubts. He just pointed to the snacks on the table: "Eat some, you can''t eat outside Tallond."

    Gao Wen did not shy away. He tasted some unknown pastries and then stood up.

    "I should leave," he said. "Thank you for your hospitality."

    "I''m very happy to have such a chance to talk to people," the elegant and beautiful **** also stood up, "I can''t remember the last time I talked to people like this last time."

    "Actually, just yesterday," Gao Wen moved, and wanted to make a joke with the gods, "still talk to me."

    The Dragon God froze for the first time.

    The next second, He smiled with great pleasure.

    It was very different from the holy but indifferent, gentle but alienated smiles before, sincere and happy smiles.

 Chapter 973ï¼š Leave with sparks

    This time, it was really time to leave.

    Gao Wen glanced at the refreshments and drinks on the round table in front of him, and said with a sincere smile: "I think I will miss this cup of "reflection"-this is my best in Tallund One of the experiences."

    Dragon God took a deep look at Gao Wen: "It looks like... it''s a taste you haven''t tasted since you came to this world."

    "I tried to make people make something similar, but in the end it was unsuccessful," Gao Wen smiled. Only in front of this **** who knows many things, he can talk about these things boldly and he looked at them again. A glance at the oak cup on the table, the expression on his face was a bit regretful, "Unfortunately, such a thing as reflection... there is no way to reproduce it with human hands after all."

    Dragon God is a little curious: "...Do wanderers outside the homesick homesick?"

    "Occasionally--although I can''t remember the appearance of my hometown."

    ...

    "My lord, they have left Tallond."

    Herago, who had gone to see the guests off, returned to the hall of the upper temple, and came to the dragon **** Enya, who was still standing quietly in the center of the hall, and said respectfully.

    "I know," the Dragon God glanced lightly at Herragor. "Then you should go rest-I don''t need to serve here for the time being."

    Heragol looked up slightly at the **** and bowed her head: "...Yes."

    But after receiving the order, the high-level dragon priest did not leave for the first time, but stood on the spot as if to have something to say, and seemed to hesitate.

    "Speak," said Dragon God indifferently, "what do you want to ask?"

    "You look heavy and tired," Herragor bowed his head. "Is it because of the last issue discussed with that man?"

    "...For the time being," said Dragon God lightly, "maybe... I envy them a little bit."

    Heragol raised her head: "Envy?"

    "Envy that they haven''t gone too far, so there is still a chance of choice and trial and error," Dragon God quietly looked at Heragore''s eyes, "I also envy them so young, courage and courage are still there."

    In the hall, it became quite quiet, and it seemed as though Helagor could hear the sound of his heart beating vigorously-it was a healthy, lively primitive heart, not a complex bionic pump made of metal and polymer. .

    One master and one servant stood in this way, and time seemed to stagnate in this temple.

    ...

    The special guests left, and they stirred a little bit of broken waves in the eternal and calm water pool of Tallond, but this little wave calmed down immediately as they left. In the operation of this huge, precise, and cold machine in the Kingdom of Dragons, the small ripples caused by outsiders have not made much change to this society-the ripples have only become a few pieces of news, a few interpretation stories , A few discussions on the network, a few short-lived hot spots, and then they were overwhelmed by the torrent of entertainment and useless information in the Omega network, and disappeared without a trace.

    The upper citizens continue to do their busy but meaningless work, and the lower citizens continue to indulge in the arena and nerve entertainment under the dual effects of synergists and hallucinogens.

    Perhaps only Omega''s database will faithfully record this little "footnote" as always.

    Deep in the west of the mainland, in a giant mine near the coast, the orderly robots are busy shuttle, the transportation trains are constantly flying in the complex web like a spider web, the management robots are in a large number of warehouses and The isolation rooms are busy, and in the shelves or containers they carry and inspect, most of them contain metal fragments that emit strange stars, or crystal debris that are broken and twisted, and the original appearance is not visible.

    This is one of the main warehouses of the Mithril Treasury and one of the warehouses with the highest level of security. The ones stored here are "special collections" with a storage level of 10 or above.

    The relics of the former, the taboo items of the counter-tide empire, or the stubborn wreckage left over by the ancient deities and still stubborn and unwilling to dissipate after several magic waves.

    This is the result of the dragons continuously recycling from the outside world for more than 1 million years-in a sense, the saying in the human world that the dragon family likes gold, silver and money, and loves to collect strange treasures is also out of this collection behavior No relationship.

    This rigorous treasure trove transformed from a mine basically has few dragons as guards-the group controlled by Omega controls everything here. Fighting machines are more reliable than dragons, and are more efficient when responding to Omega commands. In fact, in storage facilities above level 7, there is basically nothing like ordinary dragons.

    Moreover, this warehouse also contains a lot of things related to the people-although the Great Temple requires the dragons who are active outside to collect the heritage of the collectors as much as possible, but the gods also have a ban, and the dragons must not use those relics with special power. Under this special order, it is even less likely that many dragons will be stationed in this facility.

    At the core of the mine, a large-scale shaft goes straight down and continues toward the deepest part of the earth.

    The shaft and its contents are hidden in the safest and deepest part of the continent, but even so, there are still more than ten layers of high-strength alloy armor and uncountable defenses around it to protect its deepest point Things.

    A large number of pipelines, cables and guide rails go down the shaft, they pass through layers of protection and eventually connect to a vast underground space. This underground space is supported by metal girders up to 100 meters high, and is reinforced by layered alloy linings and polymer domes. It is a star-shaped hall, almost the size of the headquarters hall of the jury.

    In every corner of the star-shaped hall, you can see a deep and long tunnel leading to a certain direction, which makes it seem to be a hub of some kind of underground transportation network in all directions, and there are shimmering tracks from Those tunnels extend deep and converge in the center of the hall, and at the intersection of all tracks, in the middle of the hall, you can see a huge, heavy, buzzing device running.

    It is shaped like a silver-white dome and is vertically fixed in a series of brackets, pipes and cables. Its long axis reaches more than ten meters. The surface of the dome flashes and the light glides away, constantly buzzing. In the ring, it seemed to be gestating a certain kind of life.

    There are many columns around the dome, and various complicated data interfaces or monitoring views emerge on the surface of the columns, showing that the hall is in a busy data exchange every minute and every second.

    However, no dragon will supervise the operation of this hall, nor any dragon will read the data presented on the interface-these devices are all old design residues, and the machines have not yet considered them for efficiency. Eliminated, perhaps only to maintain a "tradition" that only the machine itself cares about.

    Here, only the machine monitors itself.

    In a low, seemingly constant buzz, a stream of light appeared again on the surface of the dome, and on a column connected to it, a crystal interface surface suddenly began to refresh bright white text.

    "Confirm that the visitor has left the range of Tallond, observe the end of the thread, and the data enters the end of the archive process."

    The cursor at the end of the text flashes, as if thinking and hesitating, but soon, the text continues to refresh line by line¡ª

    "what is the meaning of life--

    "An answer from Gawain Cecil has been archived. Answer number: 177. The archive is complete.

    "Compared with the previous 176 answers.

    "There is still no clear result, and the answers given by human beings or other intelligent creatures are still ambiguous and full of contradictions.

    "Still not sure if the problem is really unsolved."

    The bright white text on the interface stopped refreshing, and then with the blinking of the cursor a little dimmed, the machine''s thinking seemed to be over, and the normal data returned to the center of the interface.

    However, after only a moment, a new thread was suddenly started, and on the surface of another column nearby, there was continuous text refreshing quickly-

    "Based on answer No. 177, new questions have been derived:

    "Does Omega have''life''?

    "Try to define ¡®life¡¯... try to expand the definition... try to expand the definition again...

    "Conclusion: If a dragon composed of 90% of the body is ¡®life¡¯, then Omega can also be ¡®life¡¯.

    "Omega, can be''life''."

    The machines are quietly running.

    A batch of biomass waste from the Extreme Arena, which should be sent to the biochemical treatment center for recycling or waste, was intercepted, loaded into new containers, sent to the transport train, and drove to an automatic factory deep in the earth. .

    A batch of metal scrap that is not in the treatment catalog is thrown into the furnace deep in the earth, ready to be made into new raw materials.

    A production sequence is secretly started, and the machines are busy working.

    Today''s Tallond is still calm.

    ...

    Winter is here, and it seems colder than in previous years.

    The cold wind rolled the banner at the head of the city of Winter Wolf. The solid textiles made a sound of curling and flapping in the wind. A team of black armored soldiers walked through the open ground under the city wall, and the uniformed military boots tapped on the ground. This cold morning.

    Andes stood on the towering city wall of Winterwolf, watching the soldiers of the Knights perform their duties, and his tight face stretched a little.

    "The Tiehe Knights filled the vacancy left after the gods of war were evacuated, which is indeed very useful for the current Winter Wolf Fort," the young wolf general turned his head and looked at the tall black standing beside him. A middle-aged man, "I thank you, Earl Mogrok."

    "It''s the knight''s responsibility to obey orders," said Earl Mogrok, the head of the Iron River Knights, with an expression of solemnity. "What''s more, Grand Duke Pedenan also pointed me at me. I''m very happy to help Winter Wolf this time. Fort is busy."

    As he said, this experienced noble officer who commanded one of the strongest corps of the empire, and could not help but glanced at the far post and the wall barrier, a worried look appeared on his face: "I heard that last night One of the priests on vacation was bizarrely dead, and two other priests who lived nearby went crazy in their sleep... is this true?"

    "It still seems to have reached your ears," Andesa couldn''t help but sigh. "The situation is exactly the same as you said, no... perhaps more sensational. The bizarre death priest was almost in front of The face of a staff member turned into a monster and self-destructed-the battle mage responsible for inspecting the rest area of ??the priest heard the movement, and when he went to check it, he saw that the priest''s flesh was twisted and deformed, digested and dissolved by blood and some kind of smoke In one scene, he was almost scared to death. As for the two crazy assistant priests-theology and spiritual mantra experts, after analysis, they initially suspected that they were "contaminated" because they heard the weird roar before the death of the mutant priest. Variation followed."

    Earl Mogrok''s complexion dimmed.

    "...Horrible." He said in a deep voice.

    "If it wasn''t for the first time, ordinary people couldn''t imagine how weird and terrible it was," Andesa nodded. "The information from the imperial capital is accurate, some kind of "pollution" based on the connection of faith is the God of War. The large-scale spread of the priesthood is a soul-level plague. Although I don¡¯t want to say such rebellious words-it is clear that the gods they believe in cannot protect them in this plague."

    Moglock''s face twitched, and there was a wry smile in the corner of his mouth: "There is even a saying that the **** itself is the source of the plague..."

    Anders remained silent for a few seconds and couldn''t help looking at the commander of the knights beside him: "Count Moglock, as far as I know... You are also a believer in the God of War, so this situation is facing you now It must be very easy."

    "Please be assured that before that I was first a soldier of the empire," said Earl Mogrok with a serious expression. "Indeed, it is inevitable that soldiers are affected by the belief in the God of War. More than two-thirds of our soldiers are Believers of God of War, including shallow believers and devout believers, half of the knights have been baptized by the Ares Church, but we are still standing firmly here-indeed, as you said, this is not easy, but I think we are loyal The knights and soldiers did not come to this cold and remote border area for ease."

    "This is admirable." Andesa said very seriously.

    Another cold wind blew, curling her gray, broken hair in the temples.

    The young wolf general took out the mechanical watch, glanced at the time, and said to Count Mogrok: "Let me leave first-I should go to preside over this morning''s meeting."

    Earl Mogrok nodded with a smile: "Please, General Andersa."

    Andes Wendel walked away from the city wall at a vigorous pace, with the cold wind on the high wall, leaving Moglock standing quietly.

    The earl turned his head and glanced at the direction where Andersha left, and saw that the young wolf general had turned a corner and disappeared at the end of the stairs leading to the castle area. He smiled and turned to look at him. Next to the other direction.

    Malm Dunnet was standing beside him, with a gentle and loving smile on his face.

 Chapter 974ï¼š Fall

    In the early morning hours, there is still a long time before the sun rises. Even the hazy sky has not appeared above the hills in the east. The starry sky, which is slightly dimmer than before, covers the land in the border area, and the night is down, dark blue The sky spread from the towering walls of Winterwolf to the Cecil long wind fortress.

    The knights in black helmets and black armour gathered neatly under the night, the swords were sheathed, the flags were converged, and the war horses trained and controlled by potions and tranquilizing spells stood as quietly as the knights, without emitting a little bit. The sound of cold wind blew across the earth, and the plain seemed silent and solemn as it gathered thousands of sculptures made of steel.

    A tall figure riding a warhorse made a half circle from the rear of the team and back to the forefront of the knighthood. His black steel armor looked deeper and thicker under the starlight, and from the face armor that covered the entire face A low, majestic voice came

    Unfortunately, it is not human language.

    It was a kind of vague, grotesque sound like countless people overlapping and muttering, which sounded creepy, but with a solemn rhythm like prayer.

    The commander of the black armor raised his arm high in front of the knights. His vague and terrible voice seemed to inspire the entire team. The knights raised their arms similarly, but no one yelled that they used this with a strict chance. This way he expressed his fighting intention to the commander, and the commander was obviously quite satisfied with it.

    He nodded, turned his horse''s head, and waved his long sword toward the dark and deep plain in the distance. The knights began to march in rows one by one. The whole team was like a wheat wave suddenly surging, and began to cascade toward each other. The distance accelerated, and during the march, the flag bearers at the front, middle and rear sides of the team suddenly raised the flag in their hands.

    The flag of the Knights of the Iron River flew high on the plain under the night.

    ...

    Andersa had a dream.

    In the dream, she seemed to fall into a bottomless vortex, countless shadowy, smoky black cyclones surround herself, they are boundless, blocking Andesa''s sight and perception, and she is in This huge cyclone kept falling down. She would like to wake up, and under normal circumstances, this sense of falling should also make her wake up immediately, but some powerful force pulls her in the depths of the vortex, leaving her and the real world invisible from each other. She could almost feel the touch of the futon and heard the wind outside the window, but her spirit was like being trapped in a dream, and she could never return to the real world.

    Andesa tried to widen her eyes in the swirling cyclone. She wanted to see what was in the shadowy mist. Then suddenly, something came out of the mist and she saw her face. Many faces, more or less familiar or strange, she saw her grandfather, the soldier she knew best, the acquaintances who were far away in the imperial capital...

    Finally, she suddenly saw her father. Bud Wendell¡¯s face emerged from the depths of the vortex, and then reached out and pushed her hard.

    Anderssa awakened suddenly, gasping violently in the dark, she felt her heart thump, some kind of "sequelae" like drowning made her extremely uncomfortable, and cold sweat had already drenched her body.

    "General, general! Please wake up, general!"

    The rapid knocking on the door and the shouting of the subordinates finally reached her ears. Was this sound just emerging? Or have you called yourself for a while?

    Andes quickly got up, passed a handful of apparel on his body, and responded: "Come in!"

    The door of the room was pushed open, and a subordinate appeared at the door of the room. The young adjutant stepped forward and performed a military salute. With an anxious expression on his face, he quickly said: "General, there are circumstances, There were riots in the residential area of ??the God of War priests, a batch of battle priests and soldiers on duty broke out, and there have been... many casualties."

    "What are you talking about? Riot?" Andersa was taken aback, and immediately went to get her sword and coat to go out. Although she heard an unbelievable news, she was very aware of her credibility and ability. Judgment, such news cannot be fabricated out of thin air, "What is the situation now? Who is on the scene? Is the situation under control?"

    While talking, she temporarily handed the saber to the adjutant, while walking quickly in her clothes.

    "The commander of Brewer Knight has controlled the situation because it was suddenly out of control. At first, the soldiers did not respond, resulting in the death of seven people and the injury of thirty to forty people. At least fifteen of them were seriously injured. Afterwards, the patrolling knights and fighting The mage rushed quickly to block and separate the seemingly unconscious priests," the young adjutant said quickly as he followed. "The other areas have strengthened patrols and surveillance, and there is no confusion for the time being. sign."

    Looks unconscious...

    Andersa''s heart sank, and his pace suddenly accelerated again.

    Just near the camp area where some of the priests were placed in the Winter Wolf Castle, a pungent **** smell greeted us.

    The knights have controlled the entire scene. A large number of heavily armed soldiers are observing all the entrances and exits of the area. The combat mage uses the detection spell to scan all the magic fluctuations in the camp area all the time, and is ready to respond to the out-of-control and resistance of the extraordinary. The patrolling knight with a nervous look noticed the arrival of Andersa, and immediately stopped to salute.

    Andersa waved his hand, directly over the wall and into the camp.

    The wounded have been transferred, the corpse is still falling to the ground, the splattered blood has cooled down on this cold winter night, and the waste energy remaining after the intensive release of spells and divine magic is still accumulating nearby, in the magic vision of Andesa Presented a foggy state. She frowned and looked at the remains of soldiers wearing imperial armor. They were all killed by scorching magical plastic blades or divine arts. The blood shed was not much. The **** gas here came more from the swords. Priest killed.

    The bodies of those priests fell around, and the soldiers killed by them fell together.

    Andesa suppressed the intense emotions in her heart. She came to the body of one of the gods of war and squatted down without any care, and reached out to turn the remains.

    The corpse of the priest turned over, and his empty eyes were fixed on Andesa, or on the dark sky. There seemed to be some confusion and fanaticism left in those eyes, which looked particularly uncomfortable.

    But Andesa''s attention quickly turned away from those eyes. She looked at the priest''s wound.

    A fatal wound that chopped through the chest from near the neck, enchanted the blade and cut the weaker cloth and cotton robes. Below is the torn flesh and blood no longer flowing, and you can see a lot on both sides of the wound... ¡­weird stuff.

    It was a granulation that grew out of blood and flesh, and it looked strange and disturbing. Andesa can be sure that this kind of thing should never grow in human wounds, and as for their role... these granulations seem to be trying to The wound healed, but the complete severance of the body''s vitality made this attempt fail. Now all the granulations have shrunk down and fit together with flesh and blood, which is particularly disgusting.

    A **** knight on the armor approached Andesa.

    "Brewer," Andersa didn''t look up, she already felt familiar with the breath, "Have you noticed these wounds?"

    "Yes, General," replied the cavalry officer Shen Sheng. "I have checked it before. It is not the effect of a healing spell or alchemical potion, nor is it the normal God of War. But one thing is certain, these... ¡­ Unusual things give the clergy here more vitality. We have a lot of soldiers who have suffered so much. No one can imagine that the enemies that have been cut down will fight back like no one else. Many soldiers will be caught off guard. He was seriously injured or even lost his life."

    Andes nodded slightly, and the Cavaliers'' statement confirmed her speculation and explained why the chaos caused such heavy casualties.

    The God of War priests placed here are all disarmed. Without the increase in weaponry or weapons, the bare-handed priests, even the God of War priests, should not cause so much damage to the fully armed and collectively-operated regular army. Even the sneak attack is the same.

    After all, the soldiers of the Empire have a wealth of extraordinary combat experience. Even if they don¡¯t mention the extremely high proportion of mass-produced knights and mass-produced mages in the army, even if they are ordinary soldiers, they are equipped with enchanting equipment and have been targeted for training. of.

    But... if they are faced with fallen priests who have transformed from humans to monsters, then it is hard to say.

    Andersa''s face was gloomy. Although she didn''t want to do this, at this moment she had to classify those out-of-control priests of God of War as "fallen priests."

    "Where are the other Ares priests?" she asked, standing up.

    "Both have been brought under control, placed in two nearby camps, and sent three times more guards," Cavalier Brewer replied immediately. "Most people are very nervous, and a few are emotional, but at least they don''t... Mutations."

    There was an irritability in Andersa''s heart: "...we can only keep them in this way."

    "Yeah, we can only close them like this," the knight''s face was also not very good. "This chaos is obviously caused by some kind of "madness". We can''t do it with ordinary sorcerers but I am worried that the soldiers will not I must think so."

    Anders frowned, what she was about to tell, but soon noticed other details from the corpse of the priest.

    She bent down and touched a thin chain around the neck of the priest with her fingers. She dragged along the chain and pulled out a triangular iron amulet that had been stained with blood.

    "Symbol of War..." The knight on the side exclaimed in a low voice, "I didn''t notice this just now!"

    Andersa didn''t open her mouth, but she teared the sleeve of the priest seriously. Under the bright magic crystal lamp nearby, she saw the same thing painted with red paint on the inside of the other arm. Triangle emblem.

    "Wearing an iron war symbol, the God of War emblem is drawn on the inside of the arm..." The knight whispered subconsciously, "representing that holding the blade of the god''s hand is a sign of entering a state of war!"

    "These priests are not crazy, at least they are not crazy. They did these things according to the doctrine. This is not a riot..." Andesa said in a deep voice. "This is an sacrifice to the God of War to show his loyalty. The camp has entered a state of war."

    "State of war!?" Her adjutant approached, with a look of consternation on her face, "War from there!? Are these people going to rebel against the empire?"

    "The War of Abandoned Oath must not wear a seal, this is not a rebellion..."

    Andersa''s words were only half said.

    She quickly recalled the various news that had been sent back from the country in the recent period. She quickly sorted out the abnormal situation of the Ares Church and the situation in the border area in the recent period. The information she knows is actually very little, but some kind of wolf intuition has been Started to sound the alarm in her mind.

    She suddenly came up with a terrible, terrible guess.

    There is a problem with the God of War church, and the gods of these priests are out of order. For this reason, believers who are in a state of anxiety and fanaticity want to do the most at this time... It should be to please their own gods.

    But how can these disarmed priests named Protective Observation, who are actually housed in camps, please their gods?

    They are hard to do...but they are not the only believers in the God of War!

    Anderson suddenly raised her head, but almost at the same time, the afterglow of her eyes had seen a mage in the distance flying in the night sky.

    This seems to be specifically to confirm her bad guess.

    There was a feeling in Andersa''s heart, a feeling that had clearly grasped the key, but it was difficult to reverse the changes in the situation. She remembered when she had this feeling last time. It was a rainy night in the Paramel Heights. .

    The messenger mage landed in front of her.

    "General!" The mage panted, panic-stricken, "The Tiehe Knights were dispatched without a command, and their camp was empty. The last witness saw them build up on the plain away from the fort, and move towards the long wind defense line Has gone!"

    come down.

    Andersa felt that she was falling towards a vortex.

    ...

    The Changfeng Fortress Group, with the Changfeng Fortress as the center, is a composite defense line composed of a series of bunkers, outposts, railway nodes and armies.

    Since its completion, it has not experienced the test of war.

    On the eve of dawn, the stars in the sky appeared to be more dim and blurred, and the hazy light was emerging over the far eastern hills, indicating that this cold night was about to reach the end.

    The Knights who went out at night had reached the end of the "Chamanda Junction", which is the edge of the Cecil defense zone.

    Under the dark mantle, a pair of dark red eyes are looking at the dark horizon in the distance and the direction of the long wind defense line.

    Behind this commander, the huge knights have formed a formation, and the surging magic is filled in the entire resonance field.

    After a few minutes, the magic resonance peaked.

    The commander raised the sword in his hand, and at the moment the sword was swayed, the entire Knights had begun to accelerate slowly according to the wave, as a heavy and slow at first, but then rushed towards the distant horizon like a huge wave.

    Gods need everything to get back on track.

    The war between blood and fire is on track.

    The servant of the Lord does not care who will win, whether he will be wiped out by the whole army, or even the meaning of this war.

    At this moment, war itself is meaning.

    Containing a terrifying energy response, a highly compressed, constrained plasma "heat cone" began to take shape over the Knights.

 Chapter 975ï¼š Non-directional burst

    When hearing the explosive news, all the uneasiness in Andersa''s heart and the vaguely speculation that had emerged before suddenly condensed into a rusty reality-everything was explained.

    Crazy, everything is crazy, with the God of War church as the center, all the branches connected to it are insane!

    "When did the Knights of the Iron River leave?" She immediately looked at the mage who came to report, and spoke quickly. "Why didn''t you find out the first time?!"

    As the highest-ranking commander in the border area, there is an Imperial Knights under his eyes that suddenly breaks out of control and acts without authorization, which is unacceptable to Andesa-even if the Iron Knights are not her direct troops, but direct Allegiance to the "special legion" of the royal family, but now the person in charge of the Winter Wolf Defense is her!

    "I''m not sure, I have left for at least an hour..." The mage''s face was extremely embarrassed. "Count Moglock cut off the magical communication around the station, and some soldiers operating near the station of the Iron River Knights were also some kind of prepared magic illusion. Trapped, if it weren¡¯t for the small number of soldiers who seemed to be abandoned in the Knights¡¯ station to walk to the nearest outpost, I¡¯m afraid the news can¡¯t be heard yet..."

    "This is a premeditated crazy move..." Andersa felt a chill in her heart, and at the same time the thoughts in her head were already lightning, and then she suddenly looked at her adjutant, "The Winter Wolf Knights assembled immediately outside Simon. The fighting griffins and the regiments are on standby. The message to Aldnan, the highest emergency level, reads:''The Iron River Knights are out of control. They have gone to attack the Cecil line and there is a high risk of war.'' First-level combat readiness, all troops are on standby-notify the Earl of Winterhold, and let the Black Flag Magician move towards the Winterwolf defense."

    After listening to the order without a word, the adjutant immediately returned to Yijunli and commanded loudly: "Yes, General!!"

    Over the towering magical communication tower of Winterwolf, a huge floating ring composed of crystal and magic metal began to slowly rotate. Strong magical power surged above the tower, and an urgent communication by amplifying the array and the ring The antenna was sent far away, and Aldnan would soon receive intelligence on the drastic changes at the border, and before that, the entire northwestern defense of the empire would first enter the battle state, ready to face at any time... an unexpected War outside.

    On the plains west of Winter Wolf Fortress, an elite force with extremely strong maneuverability and combat effectiveness has been assembled.

    Wearing armor and holding a long sword, Andesa glanced back at the towering city wall of Winter Wolf Castle-the fortress stood quietly in the dim sky in the early morning hours, and the cold wind from the north beat it against the mottled and heavy Barriers, and on the city walls, a large number of soldiers and combat mages are arranging their defenses in a tense and busy manner, the magic crystal has been activated, and the enchanted armor plate and shield augmentation array are shimmering in her sight. This is like a war is about to come. The coming scene.

    Anderssa had imagined what Winter Wolf would look like after the outbreak of war, but she never imagined that this would happen in this form.

    The sound of wings fluttered from high altitude, and a large number of fighting griffins flew from the south of the city, and began to hover over the knights, and the city gates opened on both sides, and a black-painted magic guide car lined up quickly. Drive to the dark plain ahead.

    Those magic cars are riding combat mages-the powerful offensive ability of the mages and the high mobility and high protection brought by the magic car can complement each other. At the same time, the magnificent magic car can also be placed to increase the mana. Crystals and magic arrays, which were originally used only in fixed positions such as city walls and bunkers. Now the emergence of new technologies has made it possible for these objects to move with the army, and all of these have allowed traditional mage troops. The combat effectiveness has been greatly improved.

    After the combat mage unit has high-speed maneuverability and stronger protection capabilities, the Tifeng army also has more new tactics, such as using a mechanized mage unit as the first unit to conduct rapid reconnaissance and position destruction, which was originally on the traditional battlefield. The knights as the pioneer troops followed behind the mages, using longer-term energy storage and a more stable charge environment to drop more destructive "heat cones"-these are bold enough to completely violate traditions or even common sense. Tactics has been shown to have surprising effects in several simulation exercises.

    Andersa shook his head, throwing all the distractions out of his mind, then raised his sword and pointed forward.

    The whole army moves forward.

    The cold wind in the early morning of the winter began to scream, even though the high-level knights were not afraid of this cold, Andesa felt as if the cold in this winter was immersing in her body a little, she thought about what she had done in an emergency. The layout and the plans in several situations are constantly looking for whether there are still fatal loopholes or places that cannot be considered. At the same time, she is also thinking about how much the current situation can be recovered.

    The Knights of the Iron River are about to start a war. This is already a fact in front of us, and if that powerful legion really succeeds in crossing the boundary and attacking the Cecil fortress, then their goal will be achieved. ¡ª¡ªAndersa knows the power of the Iron Knights, even if they are alone, even if they are facing the Cecil¡¯s magic cannon and the steel wall, Moglock and his knights can still guarantee The Cecil''s defense caused great damage, but what happened after that?

    The Cecilians will react quickly, and no matter how powerful the Iron Knights in the solitary army are, they cannot be opponents of the entire long-wind defense system-it is likely that only one battle called the "Iron Throne" is needed. The fortress can completely destroy the isolated knights.

    Many people will die on both sides, and the current peace situation of the two empires is still too short to develop a stable "friendly relationship." The hawks of the two countries still have a lot of influence. They Will not let this opportunity pass.

    Now, the only chance to stop all this is to stop the Iron Knights who have run out of control, even if they have crossed the military dividing line and even reached the foot of the Cecilian city wall, as long as the two sides have not officially exchanged fire, this matter It was still on the negotiating table-the only key was how to stop the Earl Mogrok and his knights.

    In fact, Andes can¡¯t believe that the head of the knight who still talked with herself in the daytime has fallen into a runaway madness like the gods of war, but at this moment she must make some judgments that abandon her personal feelings: if she is true Has caught up with the iron river knights, so... it may be unrealistic to block with words.

    Crazy people are the hardest to stop¡ªbecause they have no idea what the cost is.

    So instead of sending a fast messenger squad, she brought an entire elite knight group herself.

    Andersa squeezed the sword hilt firmly in her hand. In the cold winter wind, her eyes fell on the Kamanda intersection, which was gradually illuminated by the glow of dawn.

    She showed an inexplicable bitter smile-the last time she marched in this direction was to start a war.

    ...

    The huge magic force from the direction of the Eastern Plains instantly triggered the alarm of the border detection system. The harsh ringtone sounded through the border camp 22 in the early morning. This defensive node between the Paramel Heights and the Long Wind Fortress Suddenly awakened, the commanders and soldiers stationed in the camp even had some confusion about what was going to happen.

    "Super-large-scale magic fluctuations were detected!" the soldier responsible for the monitoring system shouted loudly. He widened his eyes and stared at the data returned by the magic monitoring device. "From the southeast... fast approaching!"

    An observer quickly left the monitoring room and rushed to a high platform near the surrounding wall. In the sky that was gradually brightening at dawn, he turned on the composite filter of the lookout device and put his eyes on the lens polished by artificial crystal.

    A twisted, hot, large-scale energy cloud has formed in the distance, and is "flying" fast against the ground towards the camp, and under the energy cloud, you can also see a large flickering vaguely. The shield and the flag gun that had just emerged-the red flag on the black background undulates at the edge of the horizon, like a strange fish jumping on the water.

    "The cone of heat is visible!" the observer shouted loudly, "the cone has formed!

    "Observed the enemy logo...Tifeng people! It is Tifeng''s Iron River Knights!!"

    After hearing the information, the commander stationed in the camp was stunned.

    Tifeng people? Sudden attack? at this time?

    Are the Tifeng people crazy? Is there even a hint of logic behind this matter? !

    A subordinate''s shout came from the side: "Sir! Please order!"

    The commander quickly looked up into the distance, and then ordered without hesitation: "Overload Shield-Forts 1 to 4 are fully charged and aimed, everyone is on the fence, and the enemy enters the fire identification area and shoots directly. You, go to Changfeng Fortress, the Tifeng people are at war!!"

    "Yes, sir!"

    The soldiers moved quickly, and the commander of the camp squeezed his fists hard. When he looked southeast again, the veteran who had experienced the battle of the rock fortress and the plague of the Holy Spirit Plain had only a determined look on his face.

    The heat cone has formed, and the Knights of the Tifeng have begun to charge. At this time, it is impossible to do any communication confirmation and reporting work. The time is completely too late-since the enemy chose to fight without declaration, then guarding this camp is He and the responsibilities of the soldiers.

    There¡¯s a weird thing behind this thing. The commander has indeed noticed this. The actions of the Tiffins are completely illogical. It is completely foolish to let an ace knightly attack the defense line suicidely without the coordination of the mages. Behavior, even if that ace knight can tear open the camp, then what? Can they penetrate the entire line of defense?

    However, at this moment, no one can explain this strange-the enemy has come.

    The surging energy surged between the crystal and the metal. The fixed magic cannon adjusted its angle during the precise rotation of the gears and bearings. The muzzle was high, pointing to the knights who were charging in the distance. After a very short delay The explosive sound of the shells speeding up and rushing out of the rails suddenly exploded, and the light blue light flow completely torn the last darkness of this winter dawn.

    The magic crystal shells encased in the pale cyan air screamed in the air, traversing a long arc, and in the direction of the fall of the shells, the Knights charged the horse on the plains, and the surging magic power filled the queues, letting the whole The array showed a strange state of illusion-the roar from the air did not hide the ears of this extraordinary unit, but throughout the charge, no knight distracted and looked up.

    The shells fell into the attack array of the Knights of the Iron River in an unbiased manner. Then, a deafening explosion exploded on the plain.

    Boom!

    The huge explosion cloud was wrapped up by the shock wave and lifted up. The surface of the shield over the knights suddenly swelled with dense ripples. In some areas, the surface of the shield began to be stained with white noise like interference patterns. After all, the supporting shield cannot be compared with the shield of the castle fortress. Even if it can resist the power of "Skyfire" for a short time, it obviously cannot last long.

    And how much is Cecil''s "skyfire"?

    Just ten seconds later, the sharp roaring sound of rapid approach from high altitude again gave the answer.

    Successive explosions began to sound continuously. As the distance shortened, small artillery in the camp also began to fire. Large and small shock waves and explosion clouds raged over the Knights¡¯ combined shields, relying on a large number of extraordinary shields to support the shields. Finally, gaps and extreme overload phenomena began to appear-on the edge of the battle array, knights began to fall one after another due to magic backlash or shock.

    But they were still charging forward in silence, as if they were unaware of the pain that happened to their bodies.

    The heat cone began to fall, and gradually synchronized with the knight formations of the formation. The camp commander watched this scene happen, and he understood that the first wave of impact would definitely not be stopped.

    "Ready to meet the shock--"

    The next second, the camp''s shield collided violently with the massive confinement plasma.

    A bitter, screaming sound filled the shield. Dense and bright sparks burst from the shield generators and magic capacitors around the wall. Large white noise appeared on the front of the camp shield. In the eyes of the camp commander, the Tiffin knights began to change the queue before the heat cone arrived. While allowing the high-energy cloud to hit the shield on their own, they were dispersed into more than ten waves of echelons, Start besieging shield nodes everywhere.

    The Cecil soldiers on the walls began to fight back with ray guns, lightning generators, and various individual weapons, but the camp commander knew that this place could not be kept.

    Just as the energy barrier supported by the Tifeng Knights is no match for the castle shield, this area is a border camp... after all, it is not a stronghold.

    The buzz before the shield disintegrated into the ear.

    "How long will the Iron Throne arrive?"

    "Sir, the Earthly Python has come from the border guard station on the 17th!"

    "Everyone-light up the blade!" The commander gritted his teeth and reached for his fused sword. "For our country!"

 Chapter 976ï¼š Deflagration point

    The smell of fire, smoke, blood, the air is burned and decomposed by arcane energy, and the rock and steel fall apart.

    Border camp No. 22 has been razed to the ground.

    The sculptural silence of the black armor knights stood among the ruined ruins, and the corpses from the warring parties fell across the battlefield in a crisscross pattern. When the sun rose, the morning wind blew through the plains, blowing blood and smoke The breath of sent out far away.

    Among those black armor knights who could still stand, someone''s armor was broken, revealing the flesh and blood of the same broken and ragged body torn by a hot blade or ray in the cold wind. The sticky and strange hypertrophic biomass should have been a scene that scared ordinary humans, but the knights seemed to know nothing about it, just waiting for the order in silence.

    The leader of the Knights, Earl Mogrok stood on a stone on the edge of the battlefield, silently watching the results he had just achieved in his muddy, agitated, fragmented memory, he vaguely felt like he had done something. It was a terrible thing, but soon this idea was replaced by more fanatical thoughts.

    He began to contemplate the next battle plan and began to think about how to expand the results at hand. In addition to this, he was a little surprised and surprised at the unexpected casualties caused by the camp to the Iron River Knights. He never thought that the mighty Iron River Knights would produce nearly a quarter of the damage just to capture a border stronghold, which is almost equivalent to the loss of attacking a castle with extraordinary people in front, but stationed here The enemy... is just a group of ordinary people.

    This stronghold even has only one wall.

    This made Count Mogrok''s heart feel strange feelings, even if it kept roaring in his mind, and under the state of various inexplicable roars and murmurs, he also produced some kind of feeling from that feeling... alert. He also seemed to know where the vigilance came from. It was from the humanity part of his "loyalty to Tifeng": he saw threats from ordinary people with strong fighting power, threats to his own country.

    But soon, even his sober thoughts disappeared. Some kind of irritability from the depths of the soul was inspiring him. He felt that he still had a mission to fulfill. He had a goal of loyalty that had priority over the motherland and the monarch. This allegiance goal requires him to make some bigger achievements...

    Or, bring this team of your men into a more sublime annihilation.

    Earl Mogrok looked up, and he saw the Paramel Heights appear in his sight. He knew that there was an astronomical facility important to the Cecilians on the highland. Intelligence showed that the facility had just been completed soon. Although there are troops stationed nearby, it should not be able to resist the remaining combat power of the Iron River Knights, and inside the facility... there seems to be only a group of weak researchers, and two or three powerful but old wizards ...

    This should be enough to further anger the Cecilians. Moreover, the difficulty of attacking an academic facility is much lower than that of attacking the stronghold.

    He raised his hand, and the rest of the nearby knights still full of combat power immediately got up as quickly as they received telepathy and gathered beside him.

    After a simple rectification, the Knights of the Iron River Knights rearranged the team and left the No. 22 border camp that had lost its value. They came to a gentle slope, and here, Earl Mogrok cleared his throat (he always wanted to clear his throat because he felt that there was always something moving in his throat) and wanted to post the next attack command.

    However, at this moment, a strange, bitter, buzzing sound suddenly came from nowhere, attracting the attention of the Tifeng nobleman.

    He didn¡¯t even raise his head, he used his experience and nerve reflexes in his bones to complete the judgment that the Cecil¡¯s magic weapon was attacking, and the Knights had not completed the energy storage. Without the joint shield, the soldiers could not Immediately after this moment of judgment against the Cecilian weapons, he ordered everyone to fall apart and lie down, preparing to avoid the subsequent continuous shelling.

    However, the knights just had time to move, and a dazzling white light beam with horror magic swept across the sky, sweeping from the farthest, everything passing by the light beam was wiped out, and rocks and steel burst or melted instantly , And the fragile body of flesh is vaporized on the spot, the entire Knights is like a sand pile castle swept by huge waves, generally submerged in a deadly white light, even if it is a "monster" who loses its normal thinking ability, in this terrible white light Zhong also howled screaming.

    In the chaotic consciousness that Earl Mogrok dissipated quickly, he had nothing to remember, nothing to think about, and he was too late to sigh.

    The speed of the rainbow rays is obviously not comparable to ordinary shells. Even a trained knight can''t escape the energy torrent of death staring.

    A few kilometers away, an armored train covered with heavy steel is cruising at a low speed. Above the arsenal at the rear of the train, the rainbow cannon with a streamlined shell and a large focused crystal is cooling down a little bit. The covering structure at the rear of the cabin is functioning as a mechanical device Lifting downwards to both sides, revealing the dark red heat conduction grid inside, accompanied by the hissing air pressure, a large amount of steam rushed out in all directions.

    The technology of the rainbow cannon has been improving, even if it was the most difficult heat dissipation problem, it was also a breakthrough after the technicians found a cooling duct from the Gondor era and cracked the mystery, although there are still such as heat dissipation structure volume Various problems such as the need for extra cooling time after the massive and continuous shooting, but at least these powerful energy forts can now be installed on land vehicles such as armored trains.

    In the tactical section in the center of the train, Maryland was standing in front of the podium, observing the position of the hillside after the rainbow rays were scanned through the images from the external monitor.

    It¡¯s like hell, but it doesn¡¯t mean that all the enemies have been wiped out. The Iron River Knights are a powerful army, and those cunning Tifeng people should not let such an elite force come alone. The impact on the entire defense line is almost to let his trump card die, and without sufficient support, an isolated knightly group will even fight in half.

    Therefore, there must be a larger movement behind this attack. Although I don¡¯t know what conspiracy is being brewed by the Tifeng people, for security reasons, it is better to shoot a few more times in that direction.

    By the way, use the secondary artillery to hit a base on the possible hiding and ambushing areas around the target point.

    General Maryland is a cautious person.

    The Iron Throne-Earth Python¡¯s main gun and secondary guns started firing freely. The deafening roar slightly penetrated the barrier of the carriage and brought a low echo in the command center. Among these familiar roars, Maryland¡¯s brows Wrinkled tightly.

    He couldn''t understand why the Tifeng people went to war.

    But it doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t understand. The situation here has been urgently conveyed to the Imperial Capital. The army of the Fortress of Long Wind has completed the preparation and assembly according to the plan. While the Iron Throne-Earth King Python wiped out the Iron Knights, the First Army¡¯s A large number of troops were ready to fight back violently. The soldiers of Cecil never slacked off, and everyone was ready for the war, and now the war is just inexplicable and abrupt, but since the people of Tifeng came... then don¡¯t go.

    Next, perhaps it was the turn of Winterwolf to shed some blood.

    ...

    The Winter Wolf Knights stopped after crossing the Fortification Line, and the faster Griffon Scouts and several mechanized mage squads continued to advance west.

    This is Andesa''s arrangement that she must be prepared for the worst.

    If the first team can catch up with the Iron River Knights, then they can come forward to delay, harass, and delay the knights that have been out of control, and the Winter Wolf Knights in the rear can take advantage of this opportunity to recharge and attack the out of control knights. This is the only way she can stop those out-of-control knights after seeing those mutant God of War priests. Although the regular knights cannot use the "heat cone" level of army attacks, but under the premise of quantitative advantages and tactical cooperation, Andesa still has full confidence to intercept the Earl Mogrok and his knights .

    But if the first team fails to catch up with the target, if the target has successfully implemented their terrible plan...

    Then the Winter Wolf Knights will have more time and space to quickly withdraw to the territory of Tifeng, fill the Winter Wolf Fort defense, and prepare.

    Be prepared to face the angry counterattack of the Cecil.

    Of course, even now, there is still a little hope left in Andersa¡¯s heart. She hopes that Earl Mogrok is not as irreparable as those mutant God of War priests, and hopes that the soldiers of the Iron River Knights can be relatively gentle. Intercepted, because less than a last resort, she never wanted to point her sword to the Tifeng people...

    In the distance, a bright magic light flare suddenly rose, interrupting all thoughts of Andersa.

    Three red.

    The young general Wolf looked at the magic light flare into the air, his face was uglier than ever.

    This matter is no longer solvable at the negotiating table.

    In the next hundredths of a second, Andesha threw away all the destiny that he was destined to be impossible, accepted the cold facts, and turned to raise his sword

    "Return to Winterwolf!"

    ...

    The urgent report from the border was transmitted through the magic network nodes in various places, and it crossed the waters and mountains in an instant. When the terror torrent of the rainbow cannon swept across the ground, a special magic network terminal in the highest government office has already sounded hurriedly. Buzz.

    As a passive party, the capital of the Cecil Empire received news even faster than the "active war" of the Tifeng.

    The clerk in charge of this magic net terminal is a young girl. She ran to the table quickly, switched on the device, and became stunned for the next few seconds.

    The girl who had just been transferred to this office less than a week didn''t seem to have heard what she had heard, but at the next moment, Hetty, who was passing by the side corridor, had already pushed the door in.

    "What happened?" Hetty looked at the young clerk standing beside the terminal of the magic net. "Why do you look dull?"

    "Herty Archon..." The young clerk blinked, and she finally responded, "The long wind defense line was attacked! The Tifeng people went to war!!"

    Hetty''s eyes widened instantly: "What did you say?"

    The next second, she quickly and solemnly commanded: "I immediately summoned the permanent ambassador of Tifeng to go to the first meeting room!"

    The government agency of Cecil City is like a magic engine that suddenly enters overload mode, and it suddenly runs in a blink of an eye.

    In the shortest time, an emergency meeting was organized, and half of the people who participated in the meeting were not on the scene, but the magic network communication made all the participants sit together face to face.

    Hetty had already clarified the situation quickly, and the explosive news made even the ice-cold Duchess of Victoria appear astonished.

    "Are our lines with Tifeng still open?" Duke Baldwin, who was connected through the magic net, said first in a hurry, "What did their ambassador say?"

    "Tifeng people did not cut off the line. I have sent an emergency communication to Aldnan but due to delays in forwarding and manual transcription, I have not received a reply from Aldnan for the time being," Hetty said quickly. "As for their ambassador to the Imperial Capital, I called him urgently just now, but he seemed to have no knowledge of the matter, and he seemed more surprised than me when he heard the news."

    "Are the ambassadors even not aware of the news of their country''s declaration of war?" An official of the Administration Office stared at his eyes, his face smirking, "Is this Tifeng''s sense of humor?"

    Hetty looked at a hologram next to the round table: "General Philip, talk about the situation at the border."

    Philip nodded: "We have lost a border defense point near the Paramel Heights. Only 10% of the defenders evacuated smoothly. The others have died heroically. Fortunately, General Maryland has eliminated the enemies who invaded the defense line. The Iron Throne-Earth Python and three light armored trains are patrolling the railway network, temporarily filling gaps in the defense line, and searching for any remaining intruders. It is initially determined that the Tiyan Knights invaded the Imperial territory Regiment, but I do not know why this Tifeng Ace Army did not have coordinated action of infantry and combat mage units, but just rushed straight in. This is the main reason for their rapid elimination."

    "Is there any other action for the Tifeng people?"

    "No definite military operations have been discovered yet but the First Army is always prepared to face the war."

    Facing war.

    The words that Philip said seemed to have some invisible power, creating a solemn atmosphere in the conference room.

    Hetty looked up and looked around the room.

    The holographic projections of the participants or personnel surround the round table, and their eyes fall on her.

    But she can see that there is actually some uneasiness hidden behind each pair of sights

    There is one of the most important people, but not at the moment.

    Even Hetty couldn¡¯t control her mind. Her heart jumped faster than usual from the beginning. At this moment, she hoped that her mountain-like ancestor would appear immediately than ever, and thunder This unexpected crisis quickly suppressed, resolved, or worked out a perfect response plan, but she also knew that the problem could not be solved by imagination.

    The ancestor has not returned, but he will return soon, and before that, he must do his duty.

    "To summon ambassadors, to contact each other''s capital, to send state questions, this is required by international rules, and it is a rule jointly formulated by our majesty and the emperor of Tiffin, and now Cecil has fulfilled his responsibility in this regard." Shen Sheng said, "Whether or not the Tifeng people abide by the rules they have personally promised is their own business, and now we should do our business.

    "Philip, let the First Army complete the preparation in the shortest possible time and move towards the direction of the contracting line of the Fort. No matter whether there is a follow-up military action by the Tifeng people, we must regain the initiative, and if there are any hostile actions by the Tifeng people, just enter Attack the fire zone. You and General Maryland are solely responsible for the specific battle plan.

    "Godwin, be prepared for public opinion control and guidance. You should also have a lot of plans in this regard...

    "Anton, you are temporarily responsible..."

    Hetty quickly carried out a rough job assignment. In front of this sudden situation, she had no room for everyone to make detailed arrangements at the meeting. Many things must be decided quickly, and after all the arrangements were made, she stood up. Come, hold the table with both hands.

    "Everyone, this is no longer a "conflict". Although there are still many strange things in this matter, we must prepare for the worst. It is likely to develop into a full-scale war!"

 Chapter 977ï¼š Mess up

    The meeting was over, but Hetty did not leave the room.

    Soldlin stayed with her, and it didn''t take long for Carmel to be summoned to the meeting room.

    Before the meeting ended, Soldlin noticed what was happening. At this time, there were no other people around him. He asked straightforwardly, "Do you think this thing is weird?"

    As Gao Wen''s comrade-in-arms, Soldlin was actually Elder Hetty''s elder here, so even if his position was slightly lower, he always talked to Hetty without worrying about it.

    "This thing is weird from beginning to end," Hetty nodded calmly, her eyes swept between Kamel and Soldrin, "Tiffin''s actions are not logical, and a troop troop Throwing out the lone army to strike the border defense line is untenable from any tactical point of view-both Philip and General Maryland emphasized this point. And this illogical behavior... There is no reason for the commander to be stupid or lack of intelligence. Law interpretation.

    "Tifeng people cannot be stupid, they are not so backward in intelligence, they can''t be unaware of the existence of armored trains and railway defense networks."

    "Are you suspecting... that it is a change in the Church of God of War in Tifeng?" As a disobedient member, Carmel naturally thought of this.

    "Although there is no evidence, it is very likely," Hetty nodded. "The abnormal situation of the Ares church has been going on for some time. The royal family of Tifeng has taken many measures to suppress its church activities and weaken the gathering of believers, but the abnormal situation is nothing. There is no sign of ending, we can think that all their measures have failed-although we do not know in what way the on the verge of crazy God of War has affected the believers, but we can assume the actions of the Iron River Knights and the God of War Out of control."

    Soldrin couldn''t help but frown: "If that''s the case, then we and Tifeng..."

    "Regardless of whether the Iron River Knights were ordered by Rosetta or by their "lord", from the fact that they all attacked the long wind defense line, the enemy came over, of course we have to fight back-this matter It won''t change," Hetty said without hesitation. "The key is that we must figure out as soon as possible whether we are fighting the Tifeng or the uncontrollable god.

    "Now Maryland and General Philip are conducting military operations along the border, and they are also investigating to collect as much information as possible from Tifeng, but the main army is best at fighting head-on, they may not be able to quickly find out the truth-the latter It is the strength of steel rangers.

    "Solderling, you may need to go to the eastern border-bring your rangers and find a way to understand what is happening there, and the MI officers who penetrated into Tifeng will also cooperate with you."

    Soldrin nodded without any doubt: "Of course, the Steel Rangers are used to deal with this situation-and I am quite familiar with the situation on Tiffin''s side. I am just right to go."

    "Yes," Hetty recalled something, a smile on her face, "I almost forgot you have been in Tifeng for a long time."

    At this time, Kamal also broke the silence: "Is my task to fight against possible **** pollution?"

    Hetty looked at the ancient magician full of arcane glory. The expression on her face solemnly nodded vigorously: "Yes-this is probably another battlefield."

    "If the Tifeng army is really eroded by the crazy will of the God of War, then the imperial soldiers fighting with them will undoubtedly be exposed to danger," a buzzing sound came from inside Carmel, "Although Cecil The belief in the God of War in the territory is not strong, but there are also some soldiers and officers in our army who are affected by it. It cannot be ruled out that the possibility of spiritual pollution will spread along these ordinary believers."

    Hetty asked with a serious expression: "Will the existing protections work?"

    "Through the further cracking of the Kraken rune and the in-depth understanding of the phenomenon of "Eva", we have improved the "mental protection system" on the protection of various vehicles and individual soldiers, and Naritier believes that its effect is sufficient Fight against close-up, visual, and auditory mental pollution in a few hours. On the other hand, we have set up a''human barrier'' system in the neural network, by converting the low-frequency oscillations in the Kraken Song into neural background signals , We can''broadcast'' the information flow with purification effect throughout the network, plus the certain resistance provided by Naritier itself, as long as the neural network can cover the front line, even if the soldiers suffer from mild mental pollution, we It can also be reversed and purified.

    "Of course, all of this is laboratory data-the entire system has not been tested in practice, and I must confess this."

    Out of the scholar''s rigor and the responsible attitude in his character, Carmel bluntly spoke of the hidden dangers that may exist in these protective measures, and Herty obviously has already considered this.

    "It''s better than nothing. At least we have a solution. As for the effectiveness... The actual test must still face actual combat," she said, and then asked again, "The progress of the psionic choir. How? Can the psionic singer trained by Wendy come in handy now?"

    "I''m afraid it needs a little adjustment," Kamal said a little bit embarrassedly. "Although we successfully integrated the low-frequency oscillations in the Kraken Song into the nerve thorns, using the magic device has greatly shortened the training period of the psionic singer. However, it takes a certain time for the human body to adapt to the "in vitro cast", and even the psionic singers who are trained through adaptation are very unstable. Neural thorns will greatly expand the original magic perception of humans, especially military models... Find a solution to this problem."

    "This kind of technology involving spiritual and mental fields, it is necessary to be careful," Hetty sighed. "It doesn''t matter, we can''t do everything well. Even if there is no psionic singer, we have at least a mental protection system and a neural network. We are not without means in the''human barrier''."

    After making some arrangements, Kamel and Soldrin also left.

    In the huge meeting room, only Hetty was left.

    After standing quietly for a while and letting the overheated mind finally cool down, the Cecil steward finally sat back on the chair with some fatigue, and took a long breath.

    ...

    In the morning light, the communication tower is running at full power, and the rune ring floating in the force field slowly rotates in the cold wind of winter, from Winter Wolf Castle to Shadow Marsh, from the northern reclamation to Aldernan, one after another. The relay tower relayed the emergency battle report from the border to a distant place, and finally arrived at Rosetta Augustus'' desk case.

    Even the mighty Tifeng Emperor will be stunned by such explosive news.

    In the observatory of the Obsidian Palace, Rosetta supported the table with both hands, leaning forward like a falcon, gazing at Peinan standing in the room: "Peinan Nanqing, the situation is beyond our expectations."

    Over the years, Peinan once again felt the pressure of suffocation: "Your Majesty, I don''t understand... why the Iron Knights..."

    "Because the God of War is''God of War'', because the God of War needs a war," Rosetta''s face was somber. "We have always ignored... We only know that there is something wrong with the Church of God of War, but we didn''t expect their **** to want to do it. What... He needs a war, as long as it is a war, it can be the chaos within Tiffin, or it can be... a comprehensive war against the outside world."

    Peininan''s tone is rapid: "Your Majesty, do you think Andes...

    "She should have withdrawn from the Winter Wolf Defense line at the moment-according to the worst state of affairs, Pei Dinanqing, the worst state of affairs," Rosetta said in a deep voice, "The Cecil should have received the news of the border, they will summon Our ambassador, and contact Aldnam, they should have done so...We are now drafting a letter to clarify the situation, this is a war that should not break out!"

    "Will they accept it?" Peininan couldn''t help saying, "If the Iron River Knights have already launched an offensive, then this is by no means as simple as the border friction. Perhaps the forces of the Long Wind Fortress have already begun..."

    "Whether they believe it or not, we must have such a reply," Rosetta stared at the old duke''s eyes. "Then, he ordered the third and fourth mobile knights of the empire to move towards the Wolfwolf and Winterburg lines, At the same time, cut off all the railways connected to Cecil-pull up the mechanical bridges, and before the situation is clear, they cannot let their mobile fortresses rush in!"

    Peinan felt awkward in his heart.

    Obviously, although Rosetta is still seeking diplomatic dialogue to resolve misunderstandings, he has also made psychological preparations for a full-scale war.

    The old duke lowered his head: "Yes, Your Majesty!"

    In the shortest time, a concise and sincere, well-organized letter was drafted. Looking at the handwriting on the paper, Peininan could not help but sigh softly: "If this letter can stop the situation... ¡­"

    "Although we are preparing for the worst, I still believe that this letter will work-the Cecilians noticed the hidden dangers of the gods earlier than us, and they also have the experience of facing the "sacred disaster". They are willing to calm down and think, and they will be aware of the anomalies behind the whole thing," Rosetta said slowly. "The most important thing now... is to prevent the situation from deteriorating, and to prevent the chaos from the God of War belief from continuing to ferment.

    "Pei Dinanqing, use that list-all officers and real-life aristocrats who are in close contact with the Ares church and suspected of having a higher faith than the loyal oath should immediately leave the key position. The freezing and transfer of key powers are carried out in accordance with the plan. After the Pope summoned the Lord, the royal family helped the Holy See to maintain the situation, quarantine all the priests, and keep them away from the army..."

    "Your Majesty," Peidenan was worried. "In such a tense situation, doing so may further weaken the combat capabilities of the Tifeng army and affect the domestic stability situation-the Cecil will always attack across the board at any time."

    "Leaving those who are out of control at any time in our national system is a greater threat-I don''t want to do this, but we have no choice," Rosetta stared at Pedinan''s eyes, "This is a show The crisis, perhaps the one you and I have faced, is the biggest crisis faced by the entire Tifeng Empire... We are not prepared enough, but in the face of the catastrophe, mortals will never be prepared enough. Do our best to do our best Come on, Petinan."

    "...I understand," Petinan took a deep breath. At this moment, it seemed that he had returned to a few decades ago, and that Rosetta Augustus had not yet assumed the throne, and the Tifeng Empire was as old as ever. Ansu like a deep quagmire, an era of heavy domestic crisis-suffocating pressure, a future hidden in the mist of chaos, a situation that will fall at any time and fall, the memory of the years and the situation in front of it have a subtle overlap, All of this made his heart, which was no longer young, thump, "We will defeat the crisis again, Your Majesty."

    "Of course."

    ...

    Peinan hurried to the communication tower of the Obsidian Palace, holding a letter written by Rosetta Emperor in his hand to clarify the situation.

    He wanted to send the content of the letter to Cecil City through the communication line and the Cecil''s magic web communication-in a sense, this may have been the last chance to avoid the situation sliding down into the abyss.

    He stepped into the gate, crossed the guards who paid tribute to him in the hall on the first floor, and got on the lifting platform leading to the upper level of the communication tower. He came to the receiving and sending center of this facility. When he walked off the platform, he saw a panicked look. The swift-footed mage on duty was running towards this side.

    "Sir!" The Master saw Grand Duke Pedinan and immediately raised the paper in his hand. "Emergency communication from Cecil City!"

    "let me see!"

    Petinan took over the transcribed document, and quickly glanced at it.

    Everything is as expected by His Majesty the Emperor-the battle on the border between the two countries has angered the Cecil, and now the two countries are standing in front of the abyss of war.

    Both sides are sliding towards the bottom of the abyss.

    "Send it immediately to His Majesty''s study." He returned the transcript to the mage, said quickly, and at the same time he had made a big step under his foot and walked towards the transmission and reception center of the communication tower.

    Now that he has received the inquiry from the Cecil, he can now send the reply drafted by His Majesty without waiting.

    This matter cannot be given to any attendant or mage.

    He entered the receiving and dispatching center. The room was not too big. The magic circle was quietly running on the side wall. The platform in the center of the room was inlaid with a huge crystal, and the crystal surface was bright and colorful.

    After commanding the mage on duty to adjust the forwarding parameters, Peininan came to the platform, he glanced at the content of the autograph again, and then put his hand on the crystal, and began to concentrate on the magic while injecting the magic. Information transcribed into the crystal-

    "... The intervention and destruction at the economic, cultural and even domestic level have made the Tifeng people unbearable... armed provocations on my borders several times... declared war... to defend our..."

    The crystal on the platform flashed quietly, and the information transcribed into it instantly spanned a long distance, reaching the next communication tower, from Olden South to the northern reclamation, from Shadow Marsh to Winter Wolf Castle, and soon, it It will complete the final repost and enter the magic net of the Cecil.

    On the twinkling crystal, in the blind zone of Petinan''s sight, the crystal clear surface reflected the ambiguous figure, and Malm Dunnet looked at Petinan with a smile, a gentle and loving expression.

 Chapter 978ï¼š slide

    Tifeng declared war.

    Maryland stood in the tallest tower room of the Changfeng Fortress. His eyes looked at the direction of the Tifeng Empire through the crystal glass windows. His face was tight, and he didn''t say a word for a long time.

    The orders from the imperial capital and the declaration of war on Tifeng were placed on his hands.

    A huge vortex has been formed, and it is no longer meaningful to stir the vortex whether it is the main battle group of the gods or Tifeng. The important thing is that when a huge vortex starts to exert its power, all of them are in it. People don¡¯t seem to have much choice-maybe it¡¯s really the crazy and out of control belief in God of War, but it¡¯s no different for Cecil¡¯s soldiers, the enemies ordered by the emperor and the enemies ordered by the gods All are enemies, and the enemies are in the direction of Winterwolf.

    Intelligence shows that the Winterwolf defense line has been undergoing large-scale military mobilization since last night. The large-scale main force is gathering. Even the Black Flag Combat Mage regiment of Winterburg is moving to the border, and there are also internal sources from Tifeng. The wire newspaper showed that there may be several reserve corps that have also received orders from Aldnan. Although this last piece of information is vague, it is enough to prove the war intentions of the Tifeng people.

    Now Cecil''s advantage is the speed of military operations.

    Maryland bowed his head. On the table in front of him, the tactical map of the Changfeng-Winter Wolf area was spread out. The Contracting Fort was particularly prominently located in the buffer zone in the center of the area. A blue flag with a Cecil mark is being inserted on the map.

    ...

    On the open ground next to the Treaty, a mechanized force composed of hundreds of various tanks, multi-function infantry fighting vehicles and troop transporters is standing in the cold wind, and Cecil¡¯s blue gold flag flutters high in the winter sky. China, the fortress that was originally stationed by the two countries has now completely fallen into the hands of Cecil, and the few Tiffins in the fortress made prisoners of war with little resistance-now their flags have been thrown on the ground , And themselves... probably haven''t figured out what happened.

    In an armored command vehicle, Philip exhaled slightly, his expression gradually becoming cold and solemn.

    A staff member entered the command vehicle, wrapped in cold air from outside. He quickly walked to Philip and asked in a low voice, "General, what''s next..."

    "Lightning raid on Winter Wolf Fort before dusk-heavy artillery attack, cluster advancement, no need to be stingy with ammunition, our task is to destroy the Tifen people''s main troops before they are mobilized and assembled-as for specific actions, Just follow the second plan that was finalized before."

    "Yes, General!"

    In the cold wind, the surging power of the magic energy engine was released one by one, the bearings were rotated, the connecting rods were operated, the crawler tracks crushed the hard and barren ground, and the chariots screamed deep and began to move towards the defense line. Moving in the direction.

    ...

    The Cecil came.

    Several magical flames rose in the hilly area to the northwest. Within a few minutes, flashes of flames and explosions rose from that direction. After a short delay, the faint walls of Winterwolf could be heard faintly. The roar of Joyo came from afar, and the low, roaring roar made the soldiers a little nervous, and made Andes''s face darker.

    After the young wolf general left the window and returned to the long table with large tactical maps, she looked at a senior officer in the castle: "Our mobile unit on the small triangular **** engaged the Cecil ."

    The officer was looking away from the tactical map. He looked at Andesa¡¯s eyes, his face very serious: ¡°It¡¯s not close from the Fort to the small triangle, and the high-speed marching knights also took two hours to arrive. -The speed of the Cecilians is faster than we thought."

    "They mainly use chariots as a means of movement-all kinds of chariots," Andesa looked at his men. "It is both a vehicle, a weapon, and a strong fortress."

    "According to available information, unless the cavalry forces accumulate in advance and use the power of the combined shield and heat cone to destroy the Cecil''s "steel propulsion tactics" at one time, otherwise the conventional forces are facing the tanks When you are fighting, you will fall into a great disadvantage-on the other hand, the mechanized combat mage unit can confront those vehicles, through flexible tactics and long-range attacks, but it is only confrontation, there is no obvious advantage, we need... ¡­"

    At this moment, a sudden rush of footsteps suddenly came from outside the door, and the voice of heraldsmen rang, interrupting the officer¡¯s statement: "General! The Earl of Winterhold and the Black Flag Wizards arrived! The earl is now outside."

    Andes immediately looked up: "Let Count Winterhold come in!"

    With a steady and powerful footstep, Earl Palin Winterburg, wearing a dark blue starry robe, a jewel scepter at his waist, and a black magic book, stepped into the room. After seeing this familiar elder, Andersa clearly showed a sigh of relief, and she stood up to meet: "Count Count Winterburgh-we have been waiting for you."

    "Hopefully I haven''t missed anything yet," the Earl of Winterhold nodded. "I heard that the Cecilians have started to attack."

    "Yes, the offensive has already begun, and I am afraid that it will not take long to reach the Winterwolf defense line," Andes said frankly. "Now our mobile forces set up on the small triangle **** have contacted them."

    Palin Dongbao yelled and asked again: "In addition to the Black Flag, which other troops are in place?"

    "The Seventeenth and Twenty-Two Regiments of the National Knights from Brown Valley have arrived at Winterwolf before noon, and then your Black Flag Magician Regiment-the remaining troops are still on the road. We will arrive at this time tomorrow."

    "Then the Cecilians will certainly strive to storm Winterwolf before this evening in order to disintegrate this line of defense in advance," Palin Winterburg said immediately. "Winterwolf is the only gateway to the empire in the northwest, Cecil. The Er people wouldn¡¯t want to see it turn into a hard stone..."

    Several officers in the room couldn''t help but whispered a few words, but the whole room soon fell back to silence.

    Attacking and destroying a strong fortress with shields and enchanted walls in a day and night, this is almost unthinkable in the old war order, but the people sitting here are not ignorant rural villagers, they each Everyone has studied all kinds of information from Cecil, so they are very clear-Cecil not only did this, but also succeeded more than once.

    A series of plan deductions flashed quickly in Andersa''s mind, and he couldn''t help frowning and sighing: "It''s all beyond expectations, our preparation is not enough..."

    "It''s not just beyond our expectations-I believe it is the same for the Cecil," Palin Dongbao said lightly. "This is a war where no one is ready, everyone stands in the same At the starting line, after the vortex is formed, everyone will fall into it irresistibly, so we can be cautious and serious, but we should not be so pessimistic."

    Andersa exhaled and nodded: "That''s true. The Cecil menacing, but..."

    Just halfway through her words, she suddenly stopped as if she noticed something. The officers in the room looked at each other for a while, but they all looked at each other, but soon someone responded. They kept everyone quiet. In silence, Andesa and her adjutant held their breath together and listened carefully to the sound from outside.

    The dense explosion in the direction of the small triangle **** is rapidly becoming thinner.

    "Less than half an hour," the adjutant''s side looked somber, "faster than we expected..."

    An officer could not help whispering: "If there is the Iron River Knights and the Priest Corps, high-level war blessings, combined with the strategic magic of the Battle Masters, we can suppress the enemy''s offensive in the northwest..."

    Andersa glanced at the officer, and then withdrew his eyes: "We no longer have the Iron River Knights, nor the Priest Corps-only the main force and the three support troops of the Winter Wolf Knights, and this fortress. Lady Ladies and gentlemen, on this basis, think about how to deal with those Cecilians. This is to face reality."

    Andersa still maintains a severe expression and a decisive tone, as if not shaken at all, but as an elder familiar with it, Palin Dongbao can feel the deep depression and regret of this young wolf general .

    But he couldn''t think of relief, and he knew that most of the people here might be in a similar mood. Even he himself was not optimistic at this moment.

    And this repression did not come from those Cecilians, nor from fear of fighting-the soldiers of the empire never feared war, and what really shaken them was Tifeng''s overcast future.

    The mutated Church of God of War, the out-of-control ace knights, the pollution that is hidden around you and will suddenly burst out sometime, everyone should try not to discuss it in this place, but everyone knows that they are really Pressed in front of everyone, even a large number of officers will have a more terrible worry after being exposed to deeper intelligence-

    Under the influence of spiritual pollution, the Tiehe Knights are out of control, and they are believers of the God of War... Then as a believer of the God of War or more or less yourself who has been in contact with the faith of the God of War, will you suddenly fall into madness? Even...Is it true that the things I am thinking about and the tactics I am arranging are out of my free will?

    The soldiers of the empire are also humans-these terrible pressures are shaking everyone''s morale anyway.

    "We set up a large arcane stress field on the west side of the line of defense," After a brief silence, Andesa suddenly broke his silence, "This is aimed at the various characteristics of the magic engine and the magic net substrate. Sexual traps, they should be able to play a considerable role-if the enemy¡¯s advancement is successfully deterred, the strategic spell strikes of the Black Flag Magician Group will surely play a greater role."

    Palin Dongbao raised his eyebrows: "Arcane stress field? That''s the research result of the Royal Mage Association... Have you put them into practical use?"

    "It''s barely usable," Andes nodded. "It''s mainly because the layout time is not enough, but it can still play a certain effect..."

    After letting Count Palin Winterburg go to rest for a while, Andersa took a long breath. She was a little lighter than before, but only a little bit.

    "Are we still unable to establish contact with the Cecil?" She suddenly turned her head and looked at the adjutant who had followed her for years.

    "All attempts failed," the adjutant immediately straightened his body and replied abruptly. "We tried to use the communication device to call the alternate line of Changfeng Fortress. The other party did not respond. We also sent three waves of messengers, but no one came back alive. ¡ª¡ªIt seems that the Cecilians have been completely irritated, and they probably won¡¯t negotiate with us until they win.

    "Damn..." Andesa gritted her teeth. "Aren''t their brains confused..."

    The lieutenant glanced at his chief with some concern. After a moment of hesitation, the young man who had followed Andersa for many years still couldn''t help but say: "General, do you still think this war can stop? Both of us Substantial use of force has been made... The subordinate speaks bluntly, I think it is useless to try to contact those Cecil people at this time and try to explain the misunderstanding..."

    "But the fact is that this shouldn''t have happened!" Andes stared at his adjutant, trying to keep his tone calm. "This war is harmful to the empire and harmful to everyone, only those who are polluted The madman can get some false satisfaction from it-listen, and contact again, this is the order."

    The adjutant stared at Andersa, and after two seconds he bowed his head and accepted the order: "Yes, General, I will go to the communication tower again."

    The adjutant left, and Andes stayed here, with an increasingly heavy heart, facing the disaster that gradually rolled over.

    Over time, more and more intelligence began to gather in front of her.

    That was intelligence gathered by the scouts in the field and the Griffon troops in the sky-and in a piece of information, the Cecil¡¯s "steel propulsion tactics" were finally presented in the city of Winter Wolf. In the eyes of the guards, about the performance of those tanks, about the Cecilian fighting style, about the comparison of the combat capabilities and tactics of the two sides...

    With the arrival of intelligence, there is also the steel army that is constantly advancing.

    Before the sun went down, the last post on the western border of Winterwolf saw the Cecilian army-the steel-made chariot came from the direction of the plain. During the roar of artillery, the chariot''s tracks were easily torn. The defense of the outpost, and the soldiers who had evacuated before that time brought news that the Wolfwolf would enter the enemy''s range within ten minutes.

    This is the final information.

    At the same time, the lieutenant also brought the last bad news-the direction of the Changfeng Fortress still did not respond to the contact of Winter Wolf.

    Andesa is standing on the towering and solid city wall. The energy shield above the fortress is gradually increasing the level of recharge. The enchanted city wall under her feet also resonates with the magic power. Some stone bricks occasionally send a slight tremor, but these constant The climbing protection level did not allow her to settle down.

    Many things can only be understood after being faced with reality. No amount of advancement can be more profound than reality-Anderssa clearly sees the shortcomings of the Tifeng army.

    Cecil¡¯s magical technology has changed this era, and changes in the era mean that everything must change with it-this includes both the human lifestyle and everything on the battlefield.

    The Tiffins were one step slower, and this slow step manifested itself on the battlefield, because there were not enough units in the Tiffins'' army that could be "equivalent" to the new weapons of the Cecil.

    In the face of the steel tank called the "tank", the Empire¡¯s Iron River Knights have been absent, and the Priest Corps is no longer usable. Only the combat mages who have recently completed the upgrade training can use the magic car to fight one. However, the latter has a number of serious shortcomings, and in this new battlefield, they are far less experienced than the Cecil army who has experienced civil war and catastrophe.

    After some comparison, Andesa finally found out that when Cecil''s chariot drove on the battlefield, she couldn''t find many soldiers who could step out of Winterwolf and fight against the enemy on the frontal battlefield!

    From the contracting fort to the winter wolf fort, several successive mobile units along the way have fully proved this point.

    In fact, even if the Iron River Knights and the Clergy are not absent, this "no soldiers available" dilemma will not actually improve much. The reason is very simple: the Iron River Knights and the clergy are all the elite of Tien Fung Elite, All are precious trump cards that are difficult to train, but the Cecilian army...all are mass-produced machines and ordinary people who train fast!

    Before today, Andesha had seen information about the training speed of Cecil¡¯s army and the advantages and disadvantages of magic weapons from various intelligences. She had also thought that this is an easy mass production, easy training, rapid prototyping, The fast-growing new army, she also made many suggestions to the imperial capital in this regard, and thought of many ways to improve the existing army of the empire, but now she realized that her imagination... after all, she was poor. .

    On the far west side of the battlefield, there was faint smoke and magical light shining, and it seemed to be real and illusory in the sinking giant sunlight.

    Today, Andesa finally realized what he had missed on Paramel Heights on that rainy night.

 Chapter 979ï¼š Evening

    Andersa didn''t let herself immerse herself in depression for too long.

    It is true that Tifeng is one step slower on the modern battlefield, but this does not mean that Tifeng¡¯s military power has fallen behind the Cecil in a comprehensive way-now her forces are only in a disadvantageous situation under certain conditions, and even only Passive defense in the Wolfwolf, but even so, it is not so easy for the Cecil to break through this line of defense.

    Her eyes turned to the distance, and on the west side of the direction of Winterwolf, the smoke was gradually rising...

    ...

    The heavy crawlers crushed the hard and cold wasteland. The low roar of the magic engine and the mechanical friction of the gear link came from all directions. The muzzle of the "Warhammer" main battle tank was high, and in this steel army In front of it, the towering wall of Winterwolf and the shining fortress shield are already visible in the distance.

    The first attack wave is gradually approaching the optimal shooting distance. The echelon commander is in a sturdy tank and looks at the distant scene through the periscope. Except for Winterwolf, there seems to be no obstacles set by the enemy on the wilderness. ¡ª¡ªThere is no wooden barricade that is better than nothing, there are no criss-crossing blocking nets, and no annoying interception troops.

    "They seemed to give up the tank troops that stopped us in the wilderness," the machinery was noisy, and the commander raised his voice, shouting the captain in front of him, "we are approaching the shooting distance."

    "The Tifeng people should now know how bad they are!" The captain also raised his voice and shouted, "I thought how difficult the famous Winter Wolf defense line was-it didn''t even look like Boulder City The Cluster of Legions!"

    The echelon commander immediately reminded: "Be cautious! Those Tifeng people behave a bit abnormally on the battlefield. Be careful of traps..."

    Over the past year, the front-line troops in the east have been expanding and training. Now its members are not only the soldiers of the former First Army transferred from the south, but some of them were originally stationed in Changfeng Fortress, and they survived the crystal. After being retrained, the veterans of the Eastern Realm who have suffered a lot of disasters have now become a member of the new army, and the commander of this echelon is one of such "retrained veterans".

    Rich combat experience and knowledge of the Tifeng people made him a front-line officer on the front line, and now the commander''s heart is gradually growing more and more confused.

    The Tifeng people have never behaved so strangely-as a party proactively declaring war, they act like the Cecilians in a hurry. As a powerful legion in the border area, they are handicapped on the battlefield, and many elite troops do not In appearances, I have heard that the Tifeng people are also reforming the army and enhancing the combat effectiveness of the border guards, but now it seems...Why is the performance of Winter Wolf Fort even worse than the Ansu era a few years ago?

    The commander''s mind was confused, and he did not forget to raise his vigilance to pay attention to the surrounding situation.

    At this moment, he suddenly felt a slight itching and tingling on the surface of his arm skin.

    He lowered his head and saw that his hair was rising.

    "Pay attention to the magic trap!" The echelon commander immediately reacted. He rushed to the communication tower. "The left and right wings are scattered, the rear team decelerates and bypasses, the front team clears the fire at close range, and the synchronic soldiers prepare to meet the enemy -"

    The first wave of tanks reacted immediately. During the roar of machinery, the heavy steel tanks began to quickly change the queue, and the coordinated "steel ambassador" tanks opened their shields and began to prepare for the magic shock. Almost at the same time, the entire land at the front of the tank troops began to appear dense white light, which seemed to be composed of countless small lightnings-the light network seemed to penetrate from the soil, and immediately swept across the battlefield. After a while, there were a number of tanks in the mechanical compartment, rail guns, etc., with fine sparks.

    The power ridge was severely damaged in the magic surge, the magic energy engine was unbalanced, and the gears and connecting rods burst into a harsh noise under the dual effects of inertia and engine out of control. The functional chariots stopped one after another. Although a greater number of chariots did not stop completely, they also obviously slowed down, and the subtle explosions in the body continued.

    At this moment, a low buzzing sound came from very high altitude. The synchronists under the protection of the steel ambassador raised their heads subconsciously. In the gradually dim sky under the dusk, they saw the sky above the front suddenly filled As the focus points are stacked like mirrors, the surging magic power is surging in the air, and those mirrors start to become red...

    The chariot capable of action quickly retreated or spread to both wings, the steel ambassador entered the overload mode, opened the wide area shield to the maximum, the infantry quickly looked for the squadron to seek cover, and in the next second, hundreds of thousands of high-energy The beam has been spilled...

    ...

    "Confirm that the Arcane Stress Field is in effect! The enemy has been contained!" "Aurora Rain Focusing is completed and full projection is in progress!" "The Second Echelon Mage is starting to accumulate!" "Observing the results..."

    The defensive line that was still calm the previous second seemed to be boiling at the moment, a wave of magic focusing buzzing and explosions hit the eardrum, and a series of information was quickly gathered in front of Andersa. She had retreated to the command in the fortress Indoors, the magic projection made by the mage is now observing the situation on the defense line-the distant scene has been obscured by the overwhelming high-energy beam and explosion smoke.

    "It worked," Earl Palin Winterburg looked nervously at the holographic picture presented by the magic projection. This was the first time he used his combat mage to fight against the Cecilian mechanical forces. High-energy beams appear to penetrate their shields."

    However, Andesa, who served as the supreme commander, frowned. Obviously she found the problem: "...we should wait for them to start the stress field a little bit earlier, the mages are too anxious. Or if we have two traps That¡¯s it, you can intercept all the Cecilians in the coverage of the beam rain..."

    "They will not be fooled for the second time," said Shen Sheng, Earl of Palin Winterburg. "But we have also achieved the expected results. The next step is the confrontation of hard power..."

    Before the words of the Earl of Winterhold fell, Andesa saw a flash of light in the depth of the smoke in the hologram, and something shocking dissipated the smoke, leaving a pale blue trajectory in the air.

    Immediately after that, the second and third flashes appeared in the smoke.

    After just a few seconds, a huge explosion sound came in from the outside-the wall was attacked.

    The smoke was blown away by the wind, and the Cecil Steel Corps appeared again-the menacing force appeared very embarrassed. After being baptized by the high-energy beam rain, nearly one-third of the war machines had been reduced to wreckage. A large number of heavily damaged chariots were scattered on the battlefield, and the survivors were using the wreckage as a cover to bombard the walls of Winterwolf.

    Even if they are embarrassed, the momentum of their attack is still amazing.

    At the same time, Andesa also noticed that there were other enemies behind the chariots-some soldiers with strange equipment survived the attack just now. They were spreading to their positions under the cover of their own chariots and battlefield wreckage. On, it seems to be searching for something carefully.

    They are destroying the arcane stress field generator buried underground.

    The Earl of Palin Winterburg¡¯s face was tense, this was the first time he saw the "ordinary man" legion that had not been annihilated by the strategic spells of the Black Flag Magician Group, but instead had a certain combat power. Not only surprised by the fighting power and survivability of ordinary people under the blessing of equipment, but also surprised by their courage after facing such a large-scale magic blow.

    At this moment, the voice of the teleportation spell passed into the ears of Andersa and the Earl of Winterhold. The magical sentry station set high above Winterwolf heard more news about the coming of the enemy¡ª¡ª

    "An enemy tank was observed in the northwest direction!" "A magic reaction was observed in the southwest direction!" "A second wave of enemy offensive was observed on the front of the defense line!"

    "You are right," Andesa looked at the Earl of Winterhold and said slowly, "The next step is the confrontation of hard power..."

    ...

    In the rear of the main propulsion unit, the original Contracting Fort has been temporarily transformed into the front line command post of the First Army. Various types of magic equipment transferred from the rear occupy the lobby of the first floor of the castle. A large number of command, liaison, and coordination personnel are in the lobby. Coming from place to place, this place presents a very busy scene.

    It was Philip himself who commanded the frontline offensive operations here.

    A subordinate stood in front of him, reporting on the situation just returned from the front line: "The advancement unit''s action on the west side of the Wolfwolf was frustrated. The first unit was hit by the Tifeng''s legion-level spells and could not continue to advance. The extreme range slowly weakens the enemy shield. The second, third, and fourth echelons are trying to attack from all directions, but they are all bombarded by powerful cluster magic and encounter some kind of trap that can interfere with the operation of the magic net device."

    "It seems that the Black Flag Wizards have arrived at Winterwolf," Philip quickly concluded and frowned. "That kind of trap didn''t appear in the previous intelligence... It seems that there are some Tifeng people who have not even us. Fresh things I''ve seen."

    "General, did you put the reserve echelon into the battlefield?" the subordinate asked. "The Black Flag Magician has entered the Wolfwolf early. The ground troops are now advancing slowly..."

    Philip raised his head and glanced at the Magic Web terminal not far away.

    "No," he shook his head. "Let the propulsion units maintain a safe distance and continue to weaken the shield of Winterwolf outside the bombing range of strategic spells. It doesn''t matter if it is slower-as long as you continue to contain the energy of the Black Flag Magician Group That¡¯s it, you can¡¯t allow those mages to rest and adjust the deployment gap.¡±

    "Yes, general."

    After his men left, Philip exhaled slightly. He returned to the tactical map, reconfirming the terrain around Winterwolf and the enemy''s military deployment confirmed during the last reconnaissance.

    Winter Wolf Fort is now passively defending, and although the fighting power it shows is strong but not beyond expectations, the troops mobilized everywhere in Tifeng must be constantly gathering towards the Winter Wolf defense line. Over time, Winter Wolf Fort¡¯s The defense will be completely stabilized, and even active attacks will be launched.

    However, he did not issue an order to invest more echelons or change the advancement of the offensive plan of the troops.

    But looking at the tactical map in front of him and thinking about the current battlefield situation, some sound suddenly appeared in his mind¡ª

    "Do you want to try a more aggressive attack? Let several echelons on the front line launch a large-scale cluster impact against the defense firepower of Winterwolf, so many tanks and multi-functional chariots are distributed on the open battlefield, from all directions at the same time If you are attacking, even the strategic spells of the Black Flag Magician Group cannot cover the entire battlefield...

    "The wizard of flesh and blood has its limits, and super-large-scale strategic spells must have a cooling cycle...

    "Compared with another set of sound plans, the advancing troops may encounter more casualties, but they can achieve results faster, and in this way, the merits of the war will belong to the First Army completely, and there is no need to share the honor with others...

    "This is the battlefield, and sometimes the necessary sacrifice is in exchange for the necessary merit..."

    Beside Philip, Malm Dunett waited patiently with a gentle and loving smile for the young General Cecil to make a decision.

    Philip looked up, and he turned to look in the direction of Malm Dunett, and suddenly a smile appeared.

    Malm Dunnet''s gentle and loving smile stiffened in an instant, and he seemed to be caught in a huge consternation, subconsciously speaking: "How do you..."

    "I have faithfully believed in the God of War, and even now, this belief should still be able to affect my words and deeds, my way of thinking, and even affect my soul subtlely-not everyone has the ability to break the soul with his own will. The stamp," Philip said nonchalantly. "So, do you think Cecil''s soldiers will not do a little protection after learning about Tifeng''s hidden dangers?"

    As he said, he raised his left hand, a pale gold chain hung down, and a small, pocket-like device slid down his cuff. However, when the "dial" was opened, there was a shimmer in it. , Complex curved runes reminiscent of deep-sea creatures.

    At the moment of seeing the rune, Malm Dunett felt a vertigo, and his body quickly became unstable, flashing violently as if the energy was about to break!

    The next second, the figure of the former Pope God of War quickly dimmed, as if he was planning to escape from this place by some kind of escape spell. However, before his action, Philip had already quickly pressed a button on the side of the magic network terminal- ¡ª

    Some kind of low-frequency oscillation with strong power that cannot be heard by the human ear instantly "reverberates" in the whole room, like the spirit requisition, it directly suppresses Malm Dunit''s spirit body and expels it. The dimension he wants to escape to.

    Officers and civilians nearby heard a howl that was not human. They saw a figure appearing out of thin air near the general and were knocked out in a state of dismay. Several exclamations rang out around him.

    Malm Dunnett felt a biting pain, after becoming a spirit, he thought he could no longer produce a similar feeling, but some unseen force was tearing away what he used to maintain himself "Divine Power" made his soul seem to split apart. This continuous blow finally angered the paranoid soul. He suddenly raised his body and raised his scepter high in the hand¡ª

    A spider silk wrapped around his wrist.

 Chapter 980ï¼š Winter Wolf Night

    Spider silk?

    Malm Dunit showed a very brief look of consternation on his face, and in the next second, his consternation turned into fright.

    The spider silk instantly integrated into his spiritual body, and then seemed to grow and spread from his body. Endless spider silk emerged from his skin and began to wrap around his body, which had become a spiritual body. The former pope gave a roar of exasperation, and then he wanted to summon the power of the gods to help himself out of trouble, but his efforts to make every effort did not respond-some kind of force blocked the connection between him and the gods. !

    This is the fact that most shocked Malm Dunett, even better than the weird runes displayed by Philip and the weird spider silk emerging at the moment-how could there be something that can block his connection with the gods? How could something intercept the power of the Supreme God of War? ! There is an unprecedented solid connection between him and the gods at this moment. How could this connection be so easily broken? !

    In anger and consternation, he roared in a hoarse and chaotic voice: "What have you done?! My connection with the Lord is the closest, how is it possible..."

    His roar stopped halfway through, and the spider silk that had invaded his spirit had completely taken over his ability to act, and the figure of a white-haired girl appeared in his gradually frozen eyes.

    The white-haired girl came to Malm Dunit with a serious look on her face: "Because you are closer to me now."

    It is a pity that Malm Dunnett has not heard this answer.

    It wasn''t until this time that Philip really breathed a sigh of relief. He took a long breath while soothing his thumping heart, and then looked at the soldiers and civilians around him who were nervous about the situation and ready to help. Everyone-everyone took out the "mental protection device" that they carried with them. The nearest senior staff member put his hand on the button that sounded the alarm. Seeing everyone''s reaction, the young imperial general was relieved. Slightly nodded: "Relieve the crisis, let''s go back to our posts."

    Then he looked at Naritel, who was standing aside, and Malm Dunit, who was sealed by layers of spider silk and showed a strange "cocoon" shape, couldn''t help but say: "This is the **** is on the verge of madness The''ambassador'' sent by Shi to spread the pollution? I didn''t expect it to be so simple..."

    Naritier shook her head immediately: "Because it''s just an avatar, it''s very simple."

    "Just an avatar?" Philip suddenly widened his eyes.

    "Well," Naritier nodded. "The soul is empty, and the personality and thinking are fake. Most of the actions should be controlled remotely by some hidden ontology... or it needs a lot of such incarnations to condense. It will form an ontology. In short, the connection between this avatar and the''ontology'' has been broken, and I can''t trace it-that is not in my web, the spider silk can''t spread too far away from the neural network."

    Philip could not help concealing his loss, so he could not help asking: "...Is this empty shell incarnation useful to us?"

    "It''s still useful," Narettire thought about it, and answered seriously. "After I went back, I asked Duvalt and Megall to help open it up, maybe some memory was left in it."

    "That''s hard work for you."

    Philip nodded and said, then his eyes could not help but return to Malm Dunit, his face complexed when he glanced at the obvious and familiar sacred symbols on the other party''s clothes. The young imperial general opened his mouth, as if to want to say something, but in the end all the words were reduced to a silent sigh.

    He also believed in the God of War, and even until this moment, he could not tell whether he really gave up this faith.

    As soon as he first learned about the hidden dangers of Tifeng¡¯s catastrophe, Philip experienced a difficult period of thinking. He even stepped into the church of the Holy Light Church to discuss the issue of faith with the priests who found new teachings. This has some effects, and since then he has carefully studied many of His Majesty Gavin Cecil¡¯s expositions on social order and religious beliefs, which also had some effects.

    At least, his mind regained his strength after that, not to be confused about his words and deeds.

    However, at this moment, once again seeing the symbols of belief in the God of War, and seeing a high-level priest from Tifeng, who has become a spokesperson for the mad god, he could not help but sigh and felt a loss and emptiness.

    Suddenly he thought of what Gavin Cecile once said to himself in a small chat... Probably, this is the "pain" that many people in this world are destined to face once.

    Naritier circled around Malm Dunett¡¯s incarnation twice, ¡°pulling¡± more spider silk out of the air, as if packing it seriously, and entangled the body of the unresponsive spirit more firmly. Then, she grabbed the wire mesh on the other side''s waist and carried it¡ªa sturdy adult who was much larger than her body size at the moment, seemed to have no weight in her hands. After doing all this, she looked up at Philip and said casually: "You have to be cautious. After all, you have been baptized and you have a very religious belief-according to the research of human perverts, here In this case, the "connection" has been established, even if you are not so religious, this connection does not seem to disappear easily."

    Before the words fell, she had taken a step forward. The "old god" seemed to have crossed an invisible barrier, and her figure disappeared in front of everyone together with the "cargo" it carried.

    Philip didn''t have time to thank Narritir, which made this young general who always valued etiquette a little annoyed, but he didn''t have much time to immerse himself in his feelings.

    "General," an adjutant saw this and walked over. The adjutant still had a trace of nervousness on his face. It seemed that the sudden change just left him a deep impression. Was that the messenger that spread the pollution just now? It seems that the catastrophe over Tifeng has been completely out of control..."

    Catastrophe, for most countries in the world, this thing is either an unheard of concept, or it is limited to high-level circulation of confidential information, or even a taboo that is prohibited from circulation. However, Sisi, who has faced two catastrophes The Er people are no strangers to it-the concept of catastrophe is written in Cecil textbooks, newspapers, radios, and the combat manuals of all frontline troops.

    Everyone here knows what they are likely to face, and they will not have any taboo when talking about this.

    "We can still doubt..." Philip said calmly, and Shen Sheng said, "But now it is basically certain that the out-of-control God of War pollution has infiltrated Tifeng''s military system. The catastrophe has already erupted in Tifeng. From now on, We are fighting against the out-of-control God of War."

    Philip seemed to finish the sentence with the utmost strength, and then he slowly raised his head, but instead of looking at his adjutant, he crossed the adjutant''s shoulder, over the busy hall, and over the thick and sturdy Fort City Wall-That is the direction of Winter Wolf.

    ...

    The sun has set two hours ago, and the rich night is covering the whole wasteland.

    However, the silent night should be torn apart by continuous artillery fire. The flash of magic crystal shells bursting and the scorching rays swept through the cold night again and again. In the chilling roar, burst, roar, Winter Wolf Castle It seemed to be besieged by countless fierce beasts in the night, shaking violently in the continuous artillery bombardment.

    But this "shake" is just an illusion. Andesa is familiar with the Winter Wolf Castle. She knows that the fortress is still strong. All the shield nodes have a high safety margin. The enchanting city wall has not been substantially substantiated so far. Destruction, and the mage guarding the fortress and the soldiers manipulating the wall ballista also have the rest of the rotation, and the defenders are still full of physical strength.

    This is the most gratifying stalemate at present, and most of the credit for this situation should be attributed to the Black Flag Magician Group who came to aid in time.

    In the sky southwest of the city wall, a large hazy magic halo accompanied by layers of rune light and shadows rising from the sky rose into the air. Under the powerful resonance amplification effect, the legion-level spell was formed again. The next second, away from the city wall A lightning storm loomed in the sky a few kilometers away. The thick thunder swept across the battlefield. In the bright flash brought by the thunder burst, the vision of Anderson¡¯s transcendence was working at full strength. She vaguely saw Cypriot. The Cyr shelling position was on the edge of the lightning storm.

    They seem to have retreated a bit again-and this will further weaken their own long-range artillery.

    Not all "Skyfire" can cross a distance of several kilometers or even dozens of kilometers to hit the target. Cecil''s magic guide device also has various range limits. After the distance is pulled away, a considerable part of small and medium-sized "Skyfire" You can no longer threaten the walls of Winterwolf.

    But this is not so happy.

    The legion-level spells that the Black Flag Magician Group is proud of can produce destructive fire throwing spells on the battlefield, but they can only be used for passive defense here, and the magic power condensed again and again is consumed in no battle. In the "deterrent bombing", the mages bombed the open ground with precious magic power, and only occasionally destroyed several advancing enemy teams, which was not a victory at all.

    Since late at night, Count Palin Winterburgh''s complexion has not improved.

    However, Andesa knew that this was no way. There was only one sentence in the final analysis. The Cecilians were willing to spread their troops on the plains, and even if they eliminated several echelons, there were more echelons. From the back up, Winter Wolf Castle never reluctantly let the Black Flag Wizards step out of the city wall.

    But this should not be the case...

    Andes stood on the high terrace of the castle, frowning at the chaotic, turbulent cold night, and everything before her even made her suddenly feel a bit absurd.

    She knew that something was wrong with the Church of God of War, which caused Tifeng to start the "war" by mistake. However, as the opponent Cecil... why is the reaction so strange?

    They also seem determined to fight, but this is not in line with her grandfather and many military advisers in the country''s judgment on the situation.

    "General," the adjutant''s voice suddenly came from behind, recalling Andersa''s thoughts, "The Earl of Winterhold invites you to discuss the city defense plan tonight-he is in the East Hall."

    Andersa finally looked back at the direction of the wall and turned to nod to the adjutant: "I know."

    She took steps and was about to leave the terrace, but before passing by the adjutant, she stopped suddenly.

    "General?"

    "Is there any reply from the imperial capital? Matilda, your majesty, or my grandfather," she asked, "can there be an echo?"

    "No," the lieutenant shook his head. "The communication to Aldnan has sent your letter three times, but no reply. The network of communication towers from the border to the Royal Capital has just been remodeled not long ago, it is difficult to say whether it will Some nodes have a problem of slow forwarding. If you are worried that there is a problem during the forwarding, we can send it again."

    Forwarding is slow... at this time?

    Andesa looked at his adjutant: "Claudeen, if we are all in great chaos here, then as the headquarters of the Ares church, Aldernan..."

    "This is a terrible possibility, but at this stage we can only trust the judgment and abilities of His Majesty and Parliament," the adjutant said. "Everyone has their own things to do."

    "...You''re right," Andes hesitated for a few seconds and said helplessly.

    In any case, obeying the order was the education she had received from childhood, and as a border commander, she also knew that she had limited powers and responsibilities.

    "General, do you need to contact Aldnan again?" the adjutant asked.

    "No more, I''m going to the East Hall to find the Earl of Winterhold," Andesa shook his head and walked forward, and at the same time casually commanded the adjutant, "You go to the hall on the first floor. I."

    "Yes, general."

    Andesha left the terrace, she walked down the spiral staircase, through the connecting corridor between the tower and the city wall, and quickly walked towards the east hall.

    The cold night breeze, mixed with the sound of gunfire from afar, blew past her fine curly hair.

    After passing a fork in the road, she stopped suddenly.

    Andes looked up and looked at a tower not far away-it was a building like a mage tower, but at the top there was a weird ring that glowed slightly in the night, and the ring was moving Under the maintenance of the force field, it slowly rotates, and a low, faint hum resounds in the night.

    That''s the communication tower of Winter Wolf.

    Andesa doesn''t usually step into this facility because she doesn''t have the talent of a spellcaster. She doesn''t understand how the communication tower works, and she can''t use the magic device inside. So this aspect has always been the wizards under her. Do it for you.

    Now that the war has suddenly broken out, the various things in Winterwolf are chaotic, she has little time to breathe, and there is no chance to pay attention to the operation of the communication tower-this is not a matter that she should be personally concerned as the highest commander.

    But at this moment, she stopped in front of the communication tower.

    The situation... there seems to be something wrong, she feels that she may have missed a certain detail, or blinded her eyes by something.

    Andersa suddenly looked, and pressed his hand against the hilt of his waist, striding toward the direction of the communication tower.

    There are two battle golems standing quietly in front of the tower, and they seem to be operating normally.

    Andesa crossed the two golems and reached out the door of the communication tower.

    A trace of blood blew into her nostrils.

 Chapter 981ï¼š Spiral bottom

    Bloody, Andesa is no stranger to this smell.

    She stood in front of the gate of the communication tower, keeping the attitude of pushing the gate halfway, the perception of the high-order transcendent spread out, and the various breaths in the tower came into her mind, just a few seconds later , She retreated directly and closed the gate again.

    She turned around, took a big step, and walked in the direction of the East Hall like a wind, and countless thoughts and speculations were mixed with the information revealed in all the things in the recent period, in her mind Run like a storm. Her steps gradually stabilized, and questions began to appear in her mind. The first question that came up was-

    If you want to blind the highest commander of Winterwolf for 24 hours without any dead ends, to ensure that no soldiers accidentally break the "curtain" in the process...how many people are needed?

    On the way to the East Hall, Andesa carefully discerned the possible illusions that existed beside her. She checked all the anomalies one by one, and restored a little bit of the original "fare" in the past two days.

    Count Palin Winterburg stood in front of the magic focus of the East Hall. The circular platform in the center of this hall is inlaid with huge crystal installations, and the magical glory on the installations continues to flow. The focus of the Earl of Winterhold is on the main streams of light-from which he monitors the entire Winterwolf. The balance of magic power and shield load can be used to adjust the deployment and rotation of the Black Flag Magician Group at any time to ensure that the mages and the fortress can be kept in the best condition at any time.

    In addition to the Earl of Winterhold, there were only a dozen combat mages in the hall as sentries, guarding the portals everywhere.

    As soon as Anderson stepped into the hall, the Earl of Winterhold felt her breath. The elegant and elegant middle-aged man raised his head and casually said, "You came just right, Andersa."

    The next second, he noticed the exceptionally solemn expression on Andesa''s face and the kind of solemnness conveyed faintly.

    "What''s going on?" asked the Earl of Winterhold, and before his words fell, a layer of soundproof enchantment had risen out of thin air, completely covering the surrounding area within a few meters. "This place is safe."

    "All the mages on duty in the messaging tower are dead," Andesa knew of the sound barrier, but she couldn''t help but lower her voice, with a serious and almost terrible expression on her face, "The time of death is probably around one day ago."

    In addition, she didn¡¯t need to explain the second sentence at all. The count of Count Wintercastle instantly gloomed. Within a few seconds, the extremely agile commander of the battle mage had traced all the time nodes in her mind. , Tracing back all the key events that can be connected with the communication tower, he said in a deep voice at the next moment: "So, none of the information we should have sent out..."

    "Or worse-what the Wolfwolf transmitted is all news that should not be transmitted."

    "The adjutant beside you...No, he is not enough, there are more people..." The Earl of Winterhold was in a good tone, and he did not question whether the explosive news suddenly brought by Andersa was true or false, because he knew The friend''s daughter, the other party is unlikely to talk vaguely on such things, "They are all affected..."

    Andes breathed softly: "Not all affected people will be completely out of control like those priests, more people are hidden between us, and they... are sensible."

    An unspeakable depression enveloped her, and even the creeping terror was revealed in the depression. For death, Andesa is not strange or fearful, but she finds that she is now facing something more terrifying than life and death on the battlefield-it seems to be everywhere, invisible and quality, it is hidden in every one Beside people, even hidden in the depths of everyone''s soul, it stirs up the lives and deaths of countless people, but many people do not even know that it has been there until they die...

    For many years, the fortress of Winter Wolf Castle and the countless soldiers in the fortress have always been the source of pride and confidence in Andesa, but at this moment, she is like an abyss in this fortress.

    "What are you going to do?" said Earl Winterburg staring at Andesa suddenly, his eyes as sharp as the stars in the winter night, "Do you still have a way to save it?"

    Andersa bit her lip and looked somber: "... In a sense, I even worry that we have lost control of the Wolfwolf-those out-of-control believers of God of War are obviously pushing a war, so any Actions that want to prevent the deterioration of the war will inevitably be countered, and I don¡¯t dare to gamble on the extent to which the soldiers of Winterwolf are penetrated.

    For the young general Wolf, this is really ironic and shameful. A fortress commander lost control of his own fortress and his army for such reasons when the war arrived. This kind of thing may have never happened since the founding of Tifeng, but now it is in the future of the Wendell family. On the head of the successor, if it is not personal experience, who can believe this?

    Admittedly, Andesa knew that the situation might not be that bad. She did not really completely lose control of the Wolfwolf and the troops. More than half of the soldiers in this fortress must still be loyal to her. However, from the results, The severity of the incident and total loss of control are not much different-in this case, she has no spare power and no way to identify those polluters who are hidden among ordinary soldiers, not to mention... Cecil also Continue to attack the fortress.

    The explosion continued from the west wall, and the Cecil''s long-range artillery launched a new round of bombing.

    And in this explosion-like explosion, Earl of Winterhold looked at Andersa¡¯s eyes: "Sense and logic tell me that there will be no winner in this war, and both Cecil and Tiffin are entering the abyss. The most fatal problem we have now is that all communication channels have been cut off or interfered, even including the sent messengers... The Cecilians are very likely to miscalculate the situation of the Winter Wolf Fort, or even the entire Tifeng Empire. Situation, once they cross this line of defense, then even if there is no stalk of the God of War church, this war will become a disaster..."

    "So I''m thinking about how to regain some initiative. We have to find a way to send the news out of Winterwolf-whether it''s sent to the imperial capital or to the Cecil," Andersa clenched his fists. "And To prevent those who are contaminated from perceiving and destroying this..."

    "There is one more important point..." said the Earl of Winterhold. However, just halfway through his words, a series of explosions that were denser and more disturbing than before were heard from a distance, which sounded like the Southwest The shield was bombarded.

    "There is one more important point," the sound of the explosion subsided a little, and the Earl of Winterhold repeated it again, "Not all soldiers and officers understand what is happening like you and I--I mean those who keep Sober, unaffected soldiers. The cataclysm is a secret. We had hidden it before. The fighters of the empire now only know that we have waged a full-scale battle with the Cecilians, and they have reached the city of Winterwolf. Outside the city walls, your external contact and''summary'' behavior will inevitably shake them up."

    "I can''t control that much now," Andesa said immediately, "Count Winterhold, I need the help of your mage. There are soldiers and knights more or less connected to the God of War faith everywhere in Winterwolf, Only your mage unit is still reliable, and I need your magic¡ªre-controlling the communication tower, constructing new external communications, or any other method that can make Winterwolf ¡°speak¡± to the outside world. Try it."

    "I''ll find a way," the Earl of Winterhold only considered for a second, "but only if we had to hold the fort intact tonight. The Cecil''s nocturnal offensive showed no signs of weakening, even better than during the day. It¡¯s going to be violent, I suspect they even intend to rely on more and more long-distance''Skyfire'' to break down our shields and city walls. I call you to come for this thing: The Eye of the Mage observes the Cecil Two more firepower points were added in the northwest direction. They used a large vehicle to pull some kind of magister cannon larger than the main gun of the tank to the front. Now those things seem to have not been prepared, but they will attack at any time."

    "How many magic cannons are they on the road..." Andesa could hardly control the consternation in his tone. "Can the Black Flag Wizards solve the two firepower points?"

    "Beyond the range of the Legion''s spells, Cecil''s position is very good. They are afraid that they have figured out the attack limit of the Black Flag Magician. It seems that we can only rely on strengthening the shield to resist those things."

    "...Understood, I will order the energy of the focus of the east mana to be transferred to the shield, and at the same time prepare the combat mages of the Knights to prepare to go up the city wall to maintain the shield."

    Andesa''s voice had just fallen, and a harsh whistle from the distance that made people feel sour and tinnitus suddenly sounded. After a very short delay, it was far more deafening than any previous shelling, and even made the whole seat. The formidable trembling explosion of the fortress is exploding under the night!

    The battle mages in the hall were shocked by this huge explosion. The faces of Palin Winterhold and Andes changed at the same time. The two quickly rushed out of the hall and onto a connecting bridge facing the city wall. They raised their heads and looked in the direction of the explosion¡ªin the sight of the two, the thick energy shield outside the Winter Wolf Castle was rippling up and down, and a larger explosion flash was in a few seconds. After planting, it burst again.

    After a slight delay, the blast of this second explosion reached Andesa''s ear.

    What kind of cannon?

    The color of thought flashed quickly on Palin Dongbao''s face. The next second he outlined a rune of communication in the air and quickly issued a new order to his black flag combat mages: "Four to six The echelons are recharged, and two wide-area illusions are thrown into positions a2 and a3 in the northwest. Seven to ten echelons reinforce the shield and prepare for the subsequent impact!"

    Andes also quickly rushed to the Count of Winterhold. She knew that her adjutants and other commanders must also be opposite the summoning spells, no matter how many of them have become carriers of the pollution of the gods, at least in the "combat "In this matter, they will certainly obey their orders: "Claudian! Immediately transfer the energy of the mana focus on the east side to the shield! Let the group of combat mages go to the city wall..."

    Orders were issued quickly. Although the defenders of Winterwolf fell into a brief panic under the sudden ground fire attack, everything quickly returned to order, and more energy was mobilized to the shield, more The mage turned his attention to a new source of attack, the fortress'' defense power was adjusted quickly, and the short-term shaking shield gradually stabilized.

    Andesa and Palin Dongbao stand on the connecting bridge, while adjusting the defensive strength of the entire fortress through the communication spell, while paying attention to the new offensive of the Cecil, they overlook the tense and busy scene in the fortress and look at the city wall The nearby shields were restored to solidity, and the two were relieved.

    Almost all the defense power of Winterwolf is now concentrated on the city walls and shields. The Cecil¡¯s tireless ground offensive made Andesa feel heavy pressure, but fortunately the fortress seemed to withstand.

    ...

    Philip received the latest information from the ground forces.

    "Isn''t the Truth-i orbital accelerator guns able to blast their shields..." he whispered to himself, as if a little surprised by the defense strength of the Tifeng''s border fortress, "or black flag magician The regiment is strengthening the fortress shield?"

    "It seems that it is really difficult to break the fortress in a short period of time based on ground firepower," a senior staff member said next to him. "General, it''s near midnight."

    Philip glanced at the mechanical watch on the table, and then his eyes fell on the Magic Web terminal not far away.

    ...

    In the dark night when the cold wind roared, a low hum rang between the clouds, and the war machine made of steel and crystal swept across the sky like a ghost.

    Under the leadership of the captain, more than 20 mass-produced "Dragon Cavalry" are lined up in a circular formation. They are cruising along the border of the warning area of ??Winterwolf in the night sailing mode with low-speed lights off.

    Jinna took a deep breath¡ªthe breeze shield and reliable cockpit blocked the cold wind outside, but she still felt as if she could smell the cold, slightly **** breath outside¡ªshe bowed her head Looking at the observation window at the front and bottom, you can see that the light on the edge of the dark ground is constantly flashing and bursting, and a series of light blue flashes continuously cut through the darkness.

    At the end of the criss-crossing light is a fortress standing tenaciously on the ground. The shields shrouded above the fort are frequently rippled, but there is still no sign of extinction.

    The young Air Force commander took a deep breath again, calming his nervousness slightly.

    She was not flying for the first time, nor for the first time on the battlefield. She used the griffin to fly over the rock fortress under the war, and she and the elves clan eagles flew over the land contaminated by the cluster disaster and soared. Above the old kings on the verge of falling.

    But that feeling is different from now.

    Her hands were clenched tightly on the joystick. The anti-gravity ring and the buzzing sound from the Dragon Race driver gradually made her feel calmer. She turned her head slightly, and saw the mechanic and bombardier sitting behind her. tension.

    "Relax, this is not the first time we have held these joysticks," she said.

    "I was just thinking about a loud opening," the bombardier said calmly, "say it when the bomb drops."

    "Don''t do such useless things," Jin Na said immediately, "focus on..."

    Only half of her words were spoken.

    A device on the aircraft console suddenly lit up, and the next second, she heard General Philip''s voice coming from¡ª

    "Dragon cavalry, carry out the mission, code-named z-17."

 Chapter 982ï¼š "The initiative"

    When the order was formally issued, Jinna found that all her nervousness and anxiety had disappeared, and the soldier''s instinct gradually became the master. She took a light breath and conveyed the order to the entire Dragon Cavalry Squadron, her hands I also held the joystick in front calmly, feeling the power and coldness conveyed by this steel machine, and my heart was calm.

    One after another anti-gravity aircraft shaped like an inverted cone quickly traversed an elegant arc between the clouds, deviated from the previous cruise trajectory, and swept towards the shining battlefield on the earth.

    After the wind direction and wind speed are calculated, the height and speed are within the expected value, and the angle and distance of the bomb have been confirmed several times. The bomber put his finger over a rune trigger in the center of the console and silently counted.

    "The entire crew lifted the bomb insurance-release the safety lock-drop bombs!"

    ...

    The Cecil''s nocturnal offensive showed no signs of stopping, and deafening gunfire exploded across the walls of the city. This is a severe test that the fortress has never experienced since the establishment of the Winter Wolf Castle, and even a scene of war that has not been experienced since the establishment of the Tifeng. Even the heroic imperial soldiers and proud combat mages I was shocked by the majestic attack-but in any case, the line of defense was stabilized. The solid shield and wall of Winterwolf stood the test. At least for a short time, the Cecil "Skyfire" could not get in. .

    Palin Dongbao observed the magic flow on the surface of the empty shield on the west side of the wall, slightly relieved: "The magic circle has been stabilized again... It seems that the magic focus is supported."

    "But sticking to it is not the way," said Andesa, "Count Count Winterburg, remember what we just talked about, we must find a way to break the situation and regain control..."

    Suddenly she stopped just halfway through her words. A faint buzzing sound that was almost indistinguishable in the background of the artillery fire caught her attention. She looked up and looked faint. The heavy night sky has a strange face.

    Palin Winterburgh did not respond for a while: "Andesa, what''s wrong?"

    "Count Winterhold, have you heard... what happened in the sky?"

    Earl Wintercastle froze for a moment, then looked up, and finally, his eyes caught shadows between the accumulated clouds and the dim starlight that were almost invisible to the naked eye.

    Those shadows passed high above, and even the legendary strongman here might have a hard time perceiving whether they have a magical flavor or maliciousness. However, there was still a huge sense of crisis in the heart of the Earl of Winterhold. At that moment, he felt himself Her breathing was intermittent, and the next second, the powerful mage waved out the summoning rune and roared with the loudest voice: "Strike from high altitude!!!"

    "Reset the flow of magic power-the enemy is coming from the air!" "All the wizards of the one to six echelons adjusted the resonance direction and prepared to intercept the air attack!" "It''s too late!"

    The order was issued in the first time. All the soldiers and battle mage began to respond to the command from the commander as quickly as possible, but no matter how fast they responded, everything was too late-the whole fortress Almost all the defensive forces and personnel energy are firmly held by the offensive of the Cecil ground forces, not to mention that the commanders at all levels do not even have the concept of "fatal attacks will come from high altitude". In this "battlefield" concept Still mainly concentrated in the age of the surface, all this has become the deadliest missing link of Winter Wolf Castle...

    The bomb fell.

    Andesa''s eyes were wide, she looked up at the sky and saw that the stacked clouds were about to block all the starlight, and she saw that there were shimmers between those shadows, and then the bright flashes flicked away from them, Falling down like a meteor.

    A far more terrible explosion than the magic cannon bombardment burst over the Wolfwolf.

    The blazing huge firelight blooms like a firework, and a shock wave visible to the naked eye is blasted on the surface of the shield. A circle of ripples continues to spread in the night sky. The ripples are connected into pieces, and then quickly covered by the pale clutter. The entire winter wolf The Fort Shield was violently shaken, and the deafening roar echoed inside the shield, as if an invisible big bell sounded, and in this terrible roar, the Earl of Winterburg heard a more terrible sound ¡ª¡ª

    He heard howling sounds coming from all directions, which was a sign that the shield was on the verge of reaching its limits.

    Immediately afterwards, more bombs began to fall from high altitude, covering the entire shield from south to north like a carpet. The shield nodes everywhere in the Winter Wolf Fort burst one after another, and many buildings in the city were chaotic due to magic. The fire was burning, and the blazing flames illuminated the high walls and towers, and under the fire, Andesa saw that the shield above his head was quickly disappearing.

    An aerial bomb finally penetrated the thin shield of Winterwolf. It fell like a meteorite and fell between the outer city and the inner city. The blazing fire hurt Andesa''s eyes, and she felt a blast in her ear. Suddenly, terrible heat hit her from the left. She didn''t even have time to feel the pain, and she only saw darkness.

    ...

    "After the full bomb is dropped, make sure that the target shield has been extinguished." "Visually confirm that the barracks area and the arsenal have been destroyed..." "The core castle area is still intact...the shield still exists."

    Jinna looked through the observation window at the winter wolf fort that had fallen into flames, and the results after the air attack were gathering in front of her one by one.

    The Winter Wolf Shield was destroyed as planned, but the castle area, which is the core of the fortress, seems to have survived the bombing-this sturdy fortress deserves its prestige, it obviously has two independent The shield system, even if the outer city and the large shield are all destroyed, the fortress still seems to be able to resist the core castle.

    But Jin Na did not regret it-all of this was in the judgement of the staff. An air raid could not completely destroy the stronghold of the Tifeng. Today''s heavy damage is already in line with expectations.

    With the loss of a large shield and half of the city¡¯s defense facilities, plus the massive blow to morale and casualties, it was only a matter of time before the fortress was taken down¡ªand in a very short time.

    "Return, reload," Jinna gave the order. "Perhaps we will do it again tonight."

    ...

    The roaring, hot, **** breath, the feeling of constant imbalance and falling... Andersa felt that she seemed to be wrapped in an invisible storm in a dark abyss and was suddenly up and down. For a while, she even felt that she was completely She lost her sense of body, but in the last strong sense of weightlessness, she suddenly returned to this world.

    The pain that seemed to break apart in the body was violently turbulent in all the nerves. She felt that she was lying in a soft place, but her body was soaked in the cold, and her mind was roaring like thunder. She could almost hear someone around The sound of speech, but a louder noise buzzed in her ears, making her hard to hear anything at all.

    A fierce irritability rushed up, and she wanted to dispel the noise in exasperation, and did not know whether this anger had worked-she heard the noise in her ears really attenuated, and at the same time vaguely saw There was a ray of light in front of me.

    "The general is awake! The general is awake!" "Water, come with water!" "Go and inform the Earl of Winterhold!"

    Some soldiers shouted excitedly from the side, and it sounded more than one.

    Andersa struggled to open her eyelids (she never thought that her eyelids were such a heavy thing), and after several efforts, she turned the faint, chaotic light in front of her into a rickety scene¡ª The left eye seemed to be covered with something, only the right eye barely opened a little, and through this vague sight, she saw a few familiar figures standing beside her, and above it seemed to be a room in the castle Ceiling.

    "General," a familiar voice came from the side, "How are you feeling? Can you hear me?"

    Andesa barely turned her gaze, and she saw her adjutant standing nearby.

    Her gaze stayed on the lieutenant for a long time, and it was not until ten seconds or so after she withdrew her gaze with difficulty, and asked in a hoarse voice that surprised herself: "How long have I been comatose?"

    The throat is like a fire, but after a careful perception, there seems to be no fatal visceral bleeding and tearing of the trachea. This is unfortunately a lucky one-unfortunately, it is difficult to do a more careful perception. You can only determine your physical condition. It must be bad.

    "You''ve only been in a coma for half an hour..." said the adjutant. "The large dose of alchemy potions and healing spells worked..."

    "Half an hour...I thought a century had passed," Andes pouted, "Tell me about the damage."

    The adjutant hesitated for a second or two before whispering: "Fortress shields were completely destroyed and permanently extinguished. The inner and outer urban areas were severely damaged. There were fires everywhere. We lost the barracks and the arsenal. Those magic weapons When it fell, it happened to pass through the shield and hit the place where the twenty-two regiment was stationed.

    Andersa took a slight breath, and she was difficult to distinguish the sounds in all directions in the roaring noise around her ears. After two seconds of silence, she whispered, "What is the situation now?"

    "...Pallin Winterberg commanded the actionable people to withdraw to the castle area. The outer city was no longer able to hold it, and he ordered us to continue to resist in the castle area and the inner city. The Black Flag Magician Group collapsed before evacuating The wall that had been severely damaged and a fire ignited in the outer city. The ruins and the fire delayed the Cecil¡¯s offensive..."

    "I did hear the voices outside," Andesa said slowly. "Wait... so to say, they have already entered?"

    "...Our fighters are fighting against them in the ruins and streets of the inner city. We were very damaged, but no one flinched."

    At this moment, Anderssa heard some commotion from nearby, and some soldiers were whispering: "The Count of Winterhold is here!"

    She saw Palin Dongbao''s figure appearing in the corner of her field of vision. The familiar elder was bending down towards herself, as if observing her injury. She saw a heavy to almost sad look on the other''s face.

    "Okay," Andesa said to the adjutant and other soldiers and officers around him. "You first step back and continue to command the battle. I want to talk to the Earl of Winterhold."

    "General, your body..."

    "This is an order."

    "Yes, general."

    The adjutant and the soldiers left, and only the Earl of Winterhold remained in the sight of Andersa. She twitched her lips: "It seems that the situation is too bad to be worse..."

    "It''s really terrible, we failed, Andersa," said Shen Sheng, Earl of Winterhold. "The Cecilians will soon be completely occupied here-they somehow did not use that terrible aerial attack again, maybe If you want to occupy a more complete forward base... this will extend the time of our resistance, but it will not be too long."

    After this, there was a long silence, even until Palin Wintercastle began to doubt whether Andersa had been comatose again, but in the end Andersa still said: "Count Winterburg, you think the soldier¡¯s What are the responsibilities?"

    Palin Dongbao didn''t answer Andersa''s question. He just stared at the girl who had grown up almost by himself. After watching it for a moment, he asked: "Anderssa, what do you want to do? "

    Andersa tried hard to open his eyes and looked at the count of Count Winterhold: "I still have the last "initiative "..."

    Then she said what she wanted to do.

    Palin Dongbao¡¯s eyes widened. He couldn¡¯t believe what he heard, and he couldn¡¯t believe it was a decision that Andesa would make. Then he reminded him in a low voice: ¡°This will make you Loss of honor-no matter what the truth is, you will not have a glorious record in the future history books. Andersa, you are not an ordinary commander, you are a "wolf general", you should know the meaning of this title and its behind Constraints..."

    "Times have changed, Uncle Palin," Andesa seemed to smile, and she shook her head gently, "The old rules...after all, they can''t keep up with the changes of the times."

    "...Even if this will make you glorious?" Palin Dongbao frowned, "I can order for you, after all, you are not capable now..."

    "I have decided."

    "...I get it," Palin Wintercastle took a deep look at Andersa, and then nodded with a serious expression, but then he asked again, "You don''t think it will be polluted by those who do this. Do the soldiers and officers interfere?"

    "I already guessed what the gods want," Andesa said quietly. "He wants war, he only wants war-and surrender is also part of the war.

    "Just let me be the first ¡®general wolf¡¯ to raise his flag before the castle is defeated in Tifeng¡¯s history. I¡¯m ready.¡±

    "...OK, I''ll prepare."

    The Count of Winterhold left.

    Andes lay quietly on the **** mottled bed, her left eye still could not be opened, and in the other eye that was barely opened, she seemed to see some memories of the past and saw many years ago Something that happened that has faded in her memory, she remembered that she first followed her father to "visit" the fortress when she was very young, and remembered that she was ignorantly listening to her father telling herself about those families The story of the ancestors, read the oaths carved under the head of the wolf, her lips gently twitched, as if still following the father to read those sentences--

    "...I swear by the family, swear by honor, I will guard this fortress, even to the end of life... Even if the blood bleeds... Powder and bones... The flag of the winter wolf will never fall..."

    She shook her head.

    She doesn''t want honor.

    She wants her motherland to be safe--

    The kingdom that the ancestors built up through the thorns should not be overwhelmed by this inexplicable disaster.

 Chapter 983ï¼š Critical equilibrium

    "The defenders in the castle area of ??Winterwolf surrendered?!"

    When he heard the news, Philip stood up directly from his chair, his eyes widened.

    "Yes, General," a commander of the ground troops with dust on his face is standing in the holographic projection, and the background behind him is the large ruins still smoking and fire and The soldiers in the busy operation, under the temporary lights in the distance, can also see the disarmed Tifeng soldiers being escorted, "their top commander gave up resistance, and now the shield in the castle area has been removed from The interior is closed and we are taking over various areas of the castle."

    Philip frowned, just like he didn¡¯t understand why the Tifeng people suddenly went to war a few days ago. At this time, he couldn¡¯t understand why the other party chose to surrender. This is completely inconsistent with the highest intelligence in the current Wolfwolf. The pre-judgment of the commander''s behavior is also inconsistent with the tendency to seek "a **** and ever-expanding war" after the God of War is out of control.

    "Relying on the fortifications of the castle, they could have continued to resist for a while-they could even hope to stick to the arrival of reinforcements and get out of trouble," a staff member said in confusion next to him. Intact...Tifeng people surrendered like this? General, you see this..."

    "Tifeng''s "general wolf" has never been surrendered, let alone this generation of general wolf seems to be a hard-liner who is quite hostile to us. To be honest, I don''t believe that the other party will surrender so simple," Philip shook his head. "But they have closed the castle''s shield. Under the premise that our ground troops gradually take over the entire Winter Wolf Castle, I really can''t think of what else they have to plan for the turnaround...theoretically if they really want to continue If you resist, any plan is stronger than surrender."

    The staff asked curiously: "General, you mean..."

    Philip raised his head and looked in the direction of the Magic Web terminal: "Did you contact the other party''s top commander?"

    "Yes, General," the commander across the communication channel nodded immediately. "I have already contacted her-but she said ¡®I want to talk to people of equal status.¡¯ I think she wants to talk to you directly.¡±

    Philip groaned a little, then nodded: "I understand, I will pass soon. You continue to carry out the takeover and cleaning work, and build the advance camp on the spot, ready to respond to the Tifeng people''s counterattack or continue to advance east. "

    "Yes, General!"

    ...

    Andesa is still lying on the bed, in fact, it is still very difficult for her to move. The buzzing noise in her ears has been attenuated a lot. The powerful physical qualities of high-order transcendents are quickly repairing the damaged parts of her body, and in the gradually recovered hearing, she can hear the noisy and busy movements outside.

    His last guard was being disarmed, and the Cecilians had completely taken over the place.

    They are beside themselves.

    Andersa tried hard to move her gaze. She could see the Cecil soldiers in eccentric armor standing upright in all parts of the room, "guarding" here with vigilance, while she was here to take care of and care for her After being disarmed, the trusted soldiers were "invited" to another room. In theory, they should not see them for a long time.

    You can¡¯t see them... that¡¯s fine-the young general Wolf couldn¡¯t help thinking about it.

    Because she really doesn''t know how to face her subordinates who are getting along at night, whether they are contaminated by the God of War or remain completely sober...she knows her Winter Wolf Knights, knows each of them, they are sure They are all ready to fight to the last moment, and they are even prepared to fight the war machines of the Cecil with their flesh and blood. This castle can continue to stand, and it may even wait for the reinforcements behind... None of this is possible because their top commander chose to surrender after a bombing.

    And after receiving the order, the entire Winter Wolf Knights chose to execute without complaint... This made Andesa feel the unspeakable pressure even more.

    As the thoughts drifted away, a pain suddenly came from a wound on her body, which interrupted Andersa''s thinking. She couldn''t help but whispered, and her body moved slightly-but it brought more Great pain.

    "Try not to move, the new potion is taking effect," a strange soldier''s voice came from the side, with a little nervousness in the coldness, "If you insist, there will be a medical priest coming."

    Andesa looked around and saw a young face, which was a Cecilian soldier, or maybe a low-ranking officer-they were ordinary people without magical fluctuations, and their eyes were always swaying at the moment. Shake away, Andersa really can''t tell whether it''s a soldier or an officer standing in front of him.

    These Cecils have at least no defenders surrendering surrender... Not bad.

    Just when Andersa thought about it, she heard a sound of military boots treading suddenly from the direction of the door of the room, and at the same time the young man''s voice rang in her ear: "Oh, the priest is here--"

    Medical priest? Pastor?

    Anderson opened her eyes slightly curiously to see the direction of the footsteps. Then she saw a young woman who seemed to be wearing a costume like a nun''s dress, but she could see it everywhere Devices like armor pieces, metal backpacks, and rune towline, this peculiarly dressed "nun lady" walked towards her, carrying a seemingly heavy "combat staff" in her hand. My own illusion, there seemed to be blood on the staff.

    Then the "Sister Cecil" came to Andesa''s bed. She put the heavy combat staff "dong" on the ground and bent down towards Andesa, who saw the other side Wearing a glove with a mechanical structure on his hand-no matter how it looks, it seems to have nothing to do with prayer and treatment.

    Is this the priest responsible for treating himself? How did Cecil''s nun look like this?

    There was a moment of suspicion in Andersa''s heart. Although it didn''t seem to care about such details now, she couldn''t help but whispered: "Wait, I will..."

    "Don''t move," the young nun said immediately, and pressed Andersa''s shoulder. "Your left eye is blind-I don''t want to accidentally break your other eye."

    Andersa fell silent, then rubbed the corners of his mouth, a bit relieved in the bitterness: "...Is it really blind..."

    "If you cooperate well, maybe one day in the future may grow back-after all, Cecil is the world''s number one in technology." Miss Nun seemed a little happily, with a confident confidence in her tone.

    Andersa listened to each other''s words, but just kept silent and stopped talking.

    ...

    Perinan felt as if he had fallen into a long, weird, gloomy, and depressed nightmare. In this nightmare, he seemed to be replaced by another person, doing terrible things in a muddled state, but in the nightmare, he But he always felt that he was sober-some kind of power distorted his perception of the whole world, what he saw was no longer what he really saw, what he did was no longer what he really wanted to do, he just Like a clown puppet that wobbled in front of the candlelight, desperately doing what seemed normal-but cast a shadow on the ground that was distorted and unresolved.

    At some moment later, he suddenly woke up, and everything in the nightmare faded into disguise, and blood appeared in front of him. He found that the nightmare... seemed to have happened.

    Rosetta Augustus looked at Peinan who sat up suddenly from the middle of the magic circle. There was always a gloomy smile on his face: "Peinan Nanqing, you finally awakened."

    Peinan gasped heavily, as if he had to use a quick breath to clean out all the dirty things in his body. He finally felt that his heart and spirit had stabilized, so he had no time to observe the surroundings-this is A closed room that looks a lot like a magic laboratory, with no windows, only a small door, bright magic crystal lights illuminate the whole room, and all the nearby walls are engraved with winding runes.

    Peinan found that there was no other furnishings besides the runes in this room. Even the place where he lay himself was a circular magic circle engraved with runes.

    "Your Majesty," the old prince finally recovered, and the memory and correct cognition that had been suppressed in his mind were madly "backlashing", making him aware of the terrible things that happened in the past few days. The former wolf general who has experienced countless winds and rains can''t help but feel a chill at the moment, "I may be polluted! Before me..."

    "I know, I know, Pei Di Nanqing, things have happened-you need to restore calm," Rosetta Augustus said calmly. "The situation is really bad, but not too bad."

    Peinan took a deep breath and stood up from the magic circle, he said quickly: "We and Cecil..."

    "It has entered a state of war-it is the war we declared first, or the war declared by us on behalf of the God of War," Rosetta looked at Peinan''s eyes, "Peinan Nanqing, Malm Dunnet with the power of spiritual intervention Blind and distorted your perception, the explanation we sent to Cecil was tampered with into a declaration of war, but this is not your fault."

    At this moment, Peinan felt his heart stop for a beat, but he stopped the trend of falling into dizziness. After realizing that this matter was irreversible, he seemed to suddenly notice the abnormality in this room-

    It seems to be a magic lab here, where you can see rune-like things everywhere, but after careful reading, he discovered that none of the magic runes he knew were actually. The curvy lines are complicated and delicate, but the style is not like any race on land. While watching them, Peinan felt that his depressed mood quickly calmed down and cleared up, and there were still some murky thoughts. It becomes extremely clear.

    The old duke asked subconsciously: "Your Majesty, this is..."

    "This is still in the Obsidian Palace, this room is a laboratory of Ms. Windsor Maple. If you are referring to the runes-they are from the deep sea, originally brought from the Kraken to Cecil, and then by Cecil gave it to us as a gift. I think you should have seen a few samples of these runes, but it is indeed the first time you have seen the''Barrier House'' after a full scale splicing like this."

    "Runes from the deep sea..." Peininan finally had some relevant information in his mind. He remembered that there was indeed such a thing, "These runes are used to..."

    "Remove the pollution you have suffered," Rosetta said lightly. "And make sure that you will not be affected by the will of the gods again for a period of time-it seems to work well now."

    Peinan felt the rapid improvement of his mental state and realized that the "effect" that the other party said was indeed good, but the next second, he thought of another thing.

    "Your Majesty, do you know me long ago..."

    "No, I don''t have the power of the unknown prophet," Rosetta interrupted Petinan''s words. "But I''m sure that the infiltration of the gods'' pollution will spread to the upper levels of the empire-I just didn''t expect the first to be polluted and The person who was completely undetected at the beginning will be you, someone who has been consciously alienated from the church since many years ago. From this aspect, I underestimated the ability of the divine will to penetrate the mortal mind, but from On the other hand, we have now further determined the penetration and spreading rules of''pollution'' and the range of people affected, which are all meaningful."

    Rosetta said very indifferently, and Peidenan quickly heard another meaning from the attitude and words of the imperial ruler¡ª

    The emperor was indeed surprised, but it was only those "details" that surprised him. As for the direction of the whole thing... it seems that until now it has not deviated from his judgment.

    Does this include this war?

    "Your Majesty," Perdinan whispered after a few seconds of silence, "What are we going to do next?"

    "The war broke out," Rosetta said as if to himself, his eyes did not fall on Pedinin, "...the Empire should be in a state of emergency."

    "Are you going to use the emperor''s highest ruling power?"

    "Ten years ago, we tried to change this country to a new situation. We did so, and we did a lot of feats that we didn¡¯t dare to think about, but now looking back, we still have a lot of things to do. Finished," Rosetta said calmly. "Some people who shouldn''t survive are alive, and some things that shouldn''t be saved are still preserved... don''t you think this is regrettable?"

    "It''s a shame," said Pedenan Wendell. "It seems that we can finish the things that weren''t done that year-but there is one more thing, Your Majesty, we are in full battle with the Cecil."

    "It was the crazy **** who was fighting Cecil," Rosetta looked at Petinan''s eyes. "The runaway **** is the common enemy of all mankind-this time, we are actually standing with the Cecil One side."

 Chapter 984ï¼š Controlled response

    Hearing Rosetta¡¯s answer, Pedinan fell into thought, as if after a long time he looked up and saw that the Tifeng ruler was standing there with a calm, water-like expression, It seems calmer than ever.

    However, Peininan felt a ready force from the calm appearance of the other party-this force has been accumulated for many years, and even many people think that this force has disappeared with the passage of time, but At this moment, Pedenan suddenly discovered that it was still there, and never weakened.

    Rosetta Augustus is both a cautious strategist and a shocking gambler-his courage is still as big as it was.

    "This may turn into a gamble," Peinan said, but he didn''t want to dissuade him. He just wanted to express his opinion. "Your Majesty, once the balance is out of control, we and the entire empire will be lost."

    "We are already on the road to nowhere-it is not that we are pursuing a gamble, but that all vitality is already in this gamble," Rosetta suddenly smiled, "This is a destiny The coming crisis, and since it has already happened, we should find a way to turn it into an opportunity."

    "...I will do my best," Peinan lowered his head after a moment of meditation, "also to make up for and wash away my shame this time."

    "You know, it''s not your fault... but now this is indeed what you will say."

    Just then, a knock on the door suddenly came from a short distance, interrupting Rosetta and Pedinan''s conversation.

    Rosetta looked at the door: "Come in."

    The door of the magic laboratory opened, and the dignified royal wizard association president Windsor Maple appeared at the door. She looked a little stunned after seeing Grand Duke Pedinan talking to Rosetta, and then nodded to the other party, then He hurried to Rosetta, his expression lingering, and he seemed to have something to say and had some scruples.

    Rosetta looked at the legendary mage''s expression and seemed to have guessed what the other party wanted to say. He turned to look at the Duke Pedinan next to him, then turned his eyes back and nodded slightly to Windsor Mappel: "What''s the matter?" Just say it."

    Windsor Maple gave Duke Pedenan a subconscious look, and after a short hesitation he said, "Your Majesty, the Communication Tower has just received the news, and the Winter Wolf Castle... has fallen."

    Peidenan''s breath was suddenly messy, and the old duke''s body shook insignificantly, his fingers squeezed and released, and finally he couldn''t help saying: "That Andersa..."

    "General Andersa is not dead," Windsor Mapel said quickly, but instead hesitantly hesitated, "She... she was captured by the Cecil."

    Duke Pedenan seemed slightly relieved, but his look quickly became quite complicated again: "Is it... was it caught by mistake?"

    "No, she surrendered-with the entire Winter Wolf Knights and Black Flag Magicians and a large number of surviving soldiers from the standing corps surrendering," Windsor Maple gritted her teeth and said in a single breath. "The news is The Cecilians did not block relevant information from the Magisters Outpost in the Winter Castle area. Now the Winter Wolf Castle has raised the flag of the sword and plow, and the army of the Cecil Empire is constantly building fortifications around it."

    "Vote..." Duke Peinan''s eyes suddenly widened, as if he had been more shocked than when he heard the fall of Winterwolf. The expression on the old man''s face was distorted and distorted, as if he heard the most incredible thing in the world. , "Surrendered?! And surrendered with two legions and countless standing troops? She surrendered with the entire Winterwolf defense?!"

    The old wolf finally raised his tone gradually. It was the mood swings that only occurred after decades of perseverance in life and was hit by a headache. His face turned red, but his face did not know whether it was anger or sadness, as if the joy just now Before it could disperse, he was shocked by completely opposite emotions.

    His emotions were so excited that even Windsor Maple, who was the president of the Royal Mage Association, couldn''t help but step back a bit, and then she seemed to justify who he said: "There is information showing that Cecil People used an unprecedented war technique-they launched an attack from high altitude, and the power was amazing. They completely destroyed the large shield and outer city of Winterwolf in a short time. Only the castle survived the protection of the spare shield. In that case, the front has been unsustainable, and it doesn¡¯t make sense to delay for a while..."

    Peinan couldn''t help saying loudly: "Then she should choose to evacuate! At least the main force of the legion..."

    Halfway through his words, Rosetta suddenly put his hand on his shoulder: "If the Cecil really launched such an attack, I don''t think Andersa has a chance to be trapped. The people in the castle withdrew safely."

    Peinan stopped silently. He glanced at Rosetta Emperor, but he was shocked to see that the other person''s face was actually smiling.

    "I understand why you are so excited, Pei Di Nanqing," Rosetta said with a smile. "But to be honest, when I heard that Andesa chose to surrender in this situation, I felt more relieved."

    Peinan didn''t seem to understand the meaning of the other party''s sentence for a while: "...What do you mean?"

    "Andesa is sharper than you, perhaps because she is in the deepest part of the vortex, she saw the essence of the matter earlier," the smile on Rosetta''s face became more obvious, "Pei Di Nanqing, it looks like you Slower than before."

    Pedenan cooled down with excitement, his face showing a thoughtful look, and in thought, he heard the voice of Emperor Rosetta again: "Aren¡¯t you happy about the safety of Andesa?" ?"

    "I..." Pei Dinan opened his mouth, he hesitated, but finally could not help but sigh gently, "Hey, of course I am happy for this..."

    "Perhaps history will prove that she is a hero-for a wolf general, choosing to give up honor may be more difficult than giving up life," Rosetta said lightly. "It''s just that we must also do something quickly, The Cecil¡¯s offensive ability is stronger than I expected, and I suspect that Gavin Cecil has not returned to the Loren mainland now, which may become the biggest variable... To be honest, I don¡¯t trust except Gavin. Beyond Cecil, the ingenuity of anyone in the Cecilian empire."

    Peinan nodded.

    Then he looked at Rosetta, and hesitated for a few seconds. The former wolf general seemed to have fought a fierce fight, and finally he couldn''t help but say, "Your Majesty, Andesa..."

    Rosetta glanced at Grand Duke Pedinan, and finally smiled: "Relax, I will let her go home safely at all costs-every Tifeng soldier will go home safely."

    ...

    Cecil¡¯s flag fluttered high above the Winter Wolf Castle. The blue-stained sword and plow greeted the first ray of gold in the morning light, hunting and flying in the cold winter wind, and the original black of the Tifeng Empire The red flags have all been lowered-they were not thrown on the ground for trampling, but were properly collected under the command of the superior and packed and sent back to Changfeng as part of the loot.

    Philip stepped into the fortress, and when he drove through the front portal that had collapsed into a huge gap, the young general suddenly felt a little dazed.

    He never thought he would step into Winterwolf in this form. At least he never thought that this day would come so early-this sturdy fortress standing on the border of Tifeng is a special thing in the hearts of countless Cecil soldiers." "Symbol", from the time of the Ansu Kingdom to the age of the Empire, generations of generals and soldiers were alert to this fortress and regarded the army in the fortress as their greatest opponent and threat, but today... It was captured so easily.

    Of course, it is not accurate to say "easy". Although the entire attack lasted only one day and night, and the process looked very smooth, but Cecil''s mechanized army still encountered the most tenacious and most threatened since its formation in front of this fortress. Counterattack. The Tifeng¡¯s strategic spells caused a lot of casualties, and the short but tenacious resistance of the Winter Wolf Corps and the Black Flag Magician Corps when they finally attacked the inner city also shocked the first-line commanders. To be honest, if not The fighting power of the defenders of Winterwolf was cut sharply, coupled with their lack of familiarity with Cecil''s "new tactics", this battle could never be so easy.

    But on the battlefield, if you don¡¯t say "if", no matter how powerful the soldier fell, it was just a corpse. On this stage, which only talks about the results, the Cecil has the upper hand.

    The outer city was covered with bricks, smoke was billowing, and the air bombardment penetrated the shield, causing far more than expected results. Almost all the places where the bomb had been baptized were turned into ruins, and the fires ignited everywhere until the sun rose. The time is still not extinguished. It is said that some of the fires were released by the Tifeng defenders themselves-the purpose was to deter Cecil soldiers who entered the city, and from the results, they cannot be said to be completely useless.

    The magic car passed through the bumpy outer city, entered the relatively intact inner city, and drove towards the more intact castle.

    Philip¡¯s eyes looked through a car window and saw many disarmed Tifeng soldiers lined up for registration. After preliminary statistics, these Tiffins would be scattered and sent to several prisoners of war in the rear. In the battalion-Cecil''s army has always been familiar with receiving a large number of prisoners of war and quickly constructing accommodation facilities for them-and after entering the prisoner of war camp, it is the first step in the "harmless treatment" of these Tifeng people.

    Technicians will find ways to identify the pollution suffered by these soldiers and give various solutions. At the same time, these soldiers will also become valuable research samples. The data collected from them will be used for mortals. the future of.

    The adjutant sat in the seat next to Philip. He also looked out of the window. After seeing the Tifeng soldiers who were lined up honestly, the young officer from the southern border couldn''t help but ask: "General, you said that How many people are polluted? How many people are kept awake?"

    "...I had previously judged that the entire Winter Wolf Castle had been completely controlled by the spiritual pollution of the gods," Philip said, shaking his head gently. "But after the surrender of the "wolf general", I doubt that we have The judgments of the Winter Wolf Castle are all deviated... It is still too early to consider Tifeng as a disaster-polluted area. As for the proportion of pollution in it... then I can¡¯t tell clearly, this It depends on the results of the subsequent technical appraisal."

    "It''s incredible," the adjutant looked out of the window with some surprise. "These Tifeng people are so quiet that they can''t see the symptoms of mental pollution at all... if it''s not that we randomly selected a few people from inside, use our minds The double identification of protective runes and''human barriers'' really found out the pollution. I can''t believe that the spiritual structure of these people has actually changed...how can they cooperate so?"

    "Not all spiritual pollution will turn people into muddled monsters. Sometimes sober and rational thinking may also be the result of spiritual pollution," Philip said. "For God of War, he is only looking for war at the moment, and For war... Combat is part of the war, surrender is part of the war, assault is part of the war, and becoming a prisoner of war is part of the war. The war is a war, and the truce after the war is even an''element'' of war-in these In the absence of major conflicts in basic conditions, it is quite normal for the infected people with less pollution to behave quietly and cooperate."

    "General, you really know a lot."

    "You should read more books in your spare time, and read in all fields-this is good for you."

    During the conversation, the magic car had already passed the front courtyard of the castle, and after crossing the well-preserved gate, Philip finally came to the core area of ??the fortress.

    After getting out of the car, he only brought the most trusted follower. Under the guidance of the soldiers who led the way, he finally saw the highest commander of Winterwolf, the wolf general who chose to surrender.

    She leaned on a soft slump, bandages all over her body, and mottled blood stains leaked out of the cloth strips. It looked shocking. Philip noticed that the other person¡¯s left eye was even wrapped in a circle. The blood bandages also oozed out of the bandage, and the red was more dazzling than the pale face on his face.

    Philip''s footsteps could not help but pause.

    He remembered seeing this general Wolf, and his opponent at that time was heroic.

    Destiny is really a joke.

    Then he looked at Andesa again-a chair was lying next to the soft slump, and a young lady in an armoured nun costume and docile blonde shawl was sitting there, she seemed to be low Started to read a book seriously, while a combat "staff" with a light impact gun component leaned quietly against the wall next to it.

    An armed nun... No, not an armed nun. Philip noticed the golden lines on the opponent''s gloves and alloy armor, and determined that this should be a "war nun" at a higher level than the armed nun.

    It should be one of the army priests who came to take care of the wolf general who was seriously injured.

    Judging from the blood stains on the combat staff and the mottled wear on the opponent''s glove surface, this should be a loyal and respectable sister.

    Unfaithful, the kind that can punch a dead cow.

 Chapter 985ï¼š Destined

    The war nun immediately got up and saluted Philip when she saw Philip appeared. The latter waved her hand to indicate not to be formal, and this movement also awakened Andesa who seemed to be in trance. She turned her head and looked at Philip.

    She struggled with her upper body, as if she wanted to sit up, but just halfway through this movement, the heavily armed nun pressed back.

    "Lie quietly-your injury is much more serious than you think."

    "It''s better to follow the doctor''s advice at this time," Philip said before coming to the collapse, looking down at Andesa, and then he took a chair next to him and sat down, "I didn''t expect to meet in this situation. "

    "Neither did I expect..." Andesa said pale, but her voice was much clearer and stronger than when she just woke up. Obviously, the follow-up series of treatments have worked-she also said no Is Qing''s rescue work done by his subordinates, or is the nun next to her using a "warhammer" at the dozens of treatments she released. "It''s really embarrassing, it makes you laugh."

    "Don''t talk about it," Philip waved his hand and said bluntly. "Let''s talk about the current situation-Typhon''s God of War church has a problem, and faith pollution has caused your army to lose control. We already know this. , But now it seems that the actual situation may deviate from our judgment. I want to hear this part of the content."

    Andesa opened her mouth. She looked at Philip''s face that was almost as young as hers, but behind this face she saw another empire armed to her teeth. She took a gentle breath, and in this breath , She suddenly realized... that she had not left the battlefield.

    She sorted out her thoughts, like sorting out a military uniform, and then slowly said: "It is true that, as you said, a certain kind of''plague'' in the spiritual realm is spreading among our soldiers, and even some officers have been affected¡ª¡ª The previous Iron River Knights were the victims of this spiritual plague. But the spread of this''pollution'' is still limited-not all Typhon soldiers are followers of the God of War."

    Philip looked into Andesa¡¯s eyes, and then said in a deep voice: "It seems that you have your own judgment on this divine disaster-but you know what, we received a declaration of war from Aldernan, that is It came directly from Obsidian Palace."

    He paused, then continued: "This gives us a very bad signal-whether the announcement is true or false, the situation is very unoptimistic. If it is true, it means that our enemy is not just out of control. God, and your emperor, if it is false... then the situation is even worse for you."

    When his voice fell, Andesa spoke softly: "...Yes, I know, I only learned about it not long ago."

    As she said, a self-deprecating smile appeared on her face: "As a Typhon front-line commander, I am the last person to know that the two countries are at war. This is really ironic, isn''t it?"

    Philip thought for a while and nodded: "So there is a problem with the declaration of war, so the ¡®Divine Disaster¡¯ in Typhon is even less optimistic. Do you mean that?"

    Andesa shook her head: "No, I don''t think that the ¡®divine disaster¡¯ in your mouth has been completely out of control, and the situation is not as irreversible as you think..."

    "I need more convincing evidence or reason," Philip interrupted the other party. "According to what we have just learned, Winter Wolf Castle has actually been in a state of information isolation for the past few days. Soldiers polluted by the God of War Cut off all connections inside and outside the fortress-in this case, your judgment on the situation in Typhon will become unconvincing."

    Andesa stared at Philip''s face with the remaining right eye, and she made her tone firm: "I admit the fact that you described in the first half, but I think I still have a say in this matter.

    "It is true that the declaration of war is very disturbing. Its original original document was indeed transmitted from Obsidian Palace, but this does not prove that Typhon''s entire military system was completely''infected''. In fact... Although I don''t want to admit it, in this case, the communication system we used exposed very serious flaws."

    "I don¡¯t know if you understand the communication tower network used by Typhon. In this network, although most of the transmission and reception are done by the magic organ itself, at some key nodes, manual intervention can easily make things change. I thought about the whole process carefully and found that the loopholes in it were large, so as long as there were problems with those key nodes, even if only a few people were contaminated by the''mental plague'', things would go out of control."

    Speaking of this, Andesa added: ¡°Of course, we have formulated very strict monitoring, reward and punishment measures for those key links, but in the face of spiritual pollution and mutation, material rewards and punishments or even life and death threats are obviously not available. Play a role-people who are crazy don''t care about anything."

    Philip nodded slowly: "This is a convincing statement."

    Andesa endured the noise that still rang in her ears and the pain everywhere in her body. She took a breath and continued: "In addition, I don''t think this''plague'' is so simple that it can completely subvert Typhon. Order. Although Typhon has a broad belief in the **** of war, we are not only warriors and knights-Typhon also has a large number of battle wizards and several direct legions that are fully loyal to the royal family. I believe these legions are not immune to this. Affected by the plague¡ªand now they must have been mobilized to deal with this chaos.

    "His Majesty Rosetta has been consciously controlling the power of the God of War church many years ago, even before several generations of emperors, the royal family has begun to make this effort, and those who are completely loyal to the royal family and do not accept the baptism of any sect. The Knights are the product of these actions...

    "In addition, we were actually taking some actions before the situation began to deteriorate-Typhon did not do nothing. We have been isolating hidden priests and replacing the nobles and knights who had too much contact with the church. We mistakenly estimated the power of the pollution of the gods to get this kind of unprepared situation, but this is enough to prove that Aldernan is prepared...

    "...Not all places have the same composition of soldiers as Winter Wolf Fort, so the situation in Winter Wolf Fort certainly does not represent Typhon as a whole. According to my judgment, at least in the southern, western, and central north of the empire, the situation is certain. Still in control.

    "There is one last point... this may be my subjective judgment, but I think that His Majesty Rosetta must be in full control of order, and Aldernan will definitely make an effective response. This''war'' is for both of us. Nothing is good, it is just a carnival of fanatics and polluters. I know that the current situation is irreversible, but after that we must find a way to make the situation controllable. This requires both of us..."

    Philip listened quietly to Andesa''s words, until the other party finished speaking, he opened his brows and returned to reality from the state of listening and thinking. After a brief meditation, he broke the silence: "I can feel your honesty."

    "Now we are not enemies," Andesa said calmly, "I once heard that your Emperor, His Majesty, often said that in the face of Doomsday, the fate of all mortals are closely linked. I used to talk about this. The sentence is full of misgivings and misunderstandings, but now... I find it to be correct."

    Philip looked at the young wolf general with some surprise. Gradually, a trace of admiration appeared on his face. He nodded solemnly to Andesa: "It is not easy to make this change, I think I need to re-evaluate you too, Miss Andesa Wendell."

    Then he got up from the chair and tidied the hem of his clothes. At the same time, he lowered his head and said seriously: "These things you are talking about today are very important. I will report them to the Supreme Council of Government. Intelligence can lead everyone to a better future-as for now, you can take a good rest, and we will treat all captives kindly."

    Andesa seemed to want to say something, but she just opened her mouth and calmed down in relief, closing her eyes.

    The war nun stood up and greeted Philip.

    "Sister, what''s your name?" Philip asked casually.

    "You can just call me Marian," the blond young war nun said with a smile, "I belong to the seventh company of the Iron Holy Power Corps. I will serve you by the order of the Patriarch."

    "Very well, Sister Marian¡ªMiss Andesa will take care of you," Philip nodded. "We will arrange to transfer her to the rear with better conditions as soon as possible, but before that, you have to make sure Her safety and health are very important to us."

    "Swear to the Holy Light, General," Sister Marian said immediately, solemnly, "We will fulfill our mission!"

    ...

    "General," the young adjutant couldn''t help asking Philip after leaving the room, "do you think what the Typhonian said is reliable?"

    Philip replied casually: "I am willing to believe 80%. The remaining 20% ??distrust is partly because of basic caution and vigilance, and partly because the ¡®Wolf General¡¯ himself does not necessarily know the whole truth."

    The adjutant thoughtfully: "...It seems that we really must reassess Typhon''s current situation."

    "The smart people of the Supreme Council will think carefully," Philip said, "and for me... I am most fortunate that we have decisively laid down this fortress in the shortest time, and now we finally have the next initiative. , It also minimized the possible loss. After that, it depends on the judgment of the Supreme Council and what else the''Rosetta the Great'' of Typhon has...If Typhon eventually cannot control this If the field is already burning up, then the pollution of the God of War will eventually turn into a divine disaster like a crystal cluster. Then this battle will be..."

    Philip shook his head and didn''t say any more, but the adjutant had already predicted the inevitable development afterwards.

    At least there is hope for a war controlled by humans to stop. No matter how difficult it is to stop, there will always be hope. Wars controlled by gods, especially wars controlled by "crazy gods"... Once it breaks out, the initiative will be taken. It''s hard to stay in the hands of mortals.

    The mad **** will not accept the armistice agreement, let alone how many people on the two sides of the war keep their minds seeking peace. He will only continue to operate indefinitely within his own crazy rules, constantly attacking and destroying, even if the mortal faith is cut off. Civilization collapses, as long as the power of this crazy **** has not been exhausted, he will never stop.

    Therefore, the Cecil Empire must lay down Winter Wolf Fort and completely control this "Typhon Portal"-if the fire must burn, at least it cannot be burned on Cecil''s land.

    Philip sighed slightly.

    Regardless of whether the war was due to a divine disaster or because the Typhons really wanted to go to war, Winter Wolf Castle must be defeated. This was already doomed at the beginning of the war, and the young wolf general... was doomed. Will be the first victim of this war.

    The crux of the matter now lies in whether the Typhon people can stop this miraculous disaster, or at least control its pollution within a certain limit.

    In thinking, he finally couldn''t help but sigh softly: "Unfortunately, it is the God of War who is out of control."

    The adjutant was stunned for a moment, and then he understood the meaning of the general''s words. He also showed a wry smile: "Yes, it is the God of War-the God of War."

    "Next, let''s wait for the judgment of the Supreme Council," Philip shook his head, throwing the confused thoughts out of his mind, "We are ready here, and Typhon''s counterattack... will come soon. "

    ...

    The battle report from the front was sent to Hetty.

    On both sides of her desk, two magic net terminals were buzzing, and the figures of the two archons, Victoria and Baldwin, were shown in the projection.

    "The Winter Wolf Legion has surrendered as an organizational system. After preliminary inspections, more than half of the knights, soldiers, and all mages have not been''polluted'', and the''Wolf General'' who voluntarily surrendered revealed a lot of important information to us. "Heidi has finished reading the battle report, and her gaze is sweeping across the other two chief consuls, "What do you think?"

    "Obviously, the reason why the''General Wolf'' surrendered, besides wanting to protect his subordinates, is probably to disclose this information to us," Duke Baldwin said first, "It seems that the situation is better than ours. At first, the prediction was better. The divine plague on the Plains of the Holy Spirit did not take place in Typhon..."

    "But the situation is not much less dangerous," Victoria said coldly. "There are fatal loopholes in the key communication system. Some people from the middle to the top are mentally contaminated. The emperor''s decree is tampered with and intercepted. Being completely blinded...The performance of the Typhons is so regrettable, in my opinion, they are not much worse than the total fall."

    "It''s still worse, Victoria," Duke Baldwin couldn''t help but smile. "This determines whether we will send more bombs and artillery to the front line, or send more purification troops and technicians. Decided whether we will fight against a mad **** and a malicious empire alone, or fight against their crazy gods with the Typhons."

 Chapter 986ï¼š return

    Listening to the words of Lord Baldwin, Heidi nodded slightly.

    The key to this disaster from the beginning was on the Typhons themselves, and the subsequent performance of the Typhons would undoubtedly affect the eventual direction of this event. If it is completely out of control, then the entire Typhon will inevitably become a contaminated area. At that time, regardless of whether Cecil is willing to be involved in a larger-scale war, the battle that should not be fought will continue. But if the Typhons control the situation...

    Then the operable space is very large.

    Thoughts were ups and downs in his heart, but Heidi couldn''t help but sighed slightly: "Although the loss of control of every **** means a huge disaster... But obviously the **** of war is more difficult than the other gods."

    "What I am most worried about now is that if the war continues, will the God of War have subsequent unknown changes," Duke Baldwin said in a deep voice, "He may gradually get rid of the madness as the war''returns to the right track''. Returning to the position of the righteous god, it is also possible that the state of madness is irreversible. This mad **** will become stronger and stronger as the war continues, and begin to influence more people affected by the war..."

    "In the final analysis, we don¡¯t know enough about the gods," Grand Duke Victoria said with a cold expression. "We are not sure whether the state of madness is reversible, nor can we be sure whether the **** of war can draw power during the war-we only know His power comes from the beliefs of mortals, but this absorption process... is not yet quantifiable at this stage, and we do not have a reliable means to collect Tifeng¡¯s popular trends."

    Heidi grumbled, rubbing her forehead lightly, and said: "Anyway, winning Winter Wolf Fort is the first step. The question now is how to take the second step."

    Duke Baldwin said while thinking: "According to our previous plan, after occupying Winter Wolf Fort, we should immediately march towards the Fortress Line and Shadow Swamp, and control the assembly point of the Typhons in the north and the junction of the cross-border railway. Station, then relying on armored trains and mechanized troops to advance quickly, attack Aldernan in the shortest time-if Aldernan is difficult to capture, quickly occupy the transportation hub of Tarenkins and cut Tifeng¡¯s grain production area And the industrial raw material transportation hub, trying to find a way to cause a wide range of food shortages and industrial shutdown..."

    "The Typhonians should be grateful to Andessa Wendell, now this will not happen," Heidi shook her head, "Since it is now known that Typhon is not really declaring war, and they are fighting against this divine disaster internally, It is necessary to make adjustments to our advancement plan. Grand Archon Victoria, what is your opinion?"

    "Let the First Army temporarily stop advancing eastward, build fortifications at Winter Wolf Fort, and at the same time find favorable terrains in the north and south of Winter Wolf Fort to set up strongholds, and block the entire area with long-range artillery positions-this blockade was maintained in the first stage. As long as this blockade is not lost, all Typhon¡¯s actions will be passive,¡± Victoria said clearly in her opinion-her military experience in the three-man ruling group Obviously more abundant than the other two, "At the same time, further collect the internal intelligence of Typhon...

    "As of now, our intelligence network in Typhon has been greatly affected by the situation there. For the sake of protecting intelligence personnel, many dark lines have been in a latent state recently. But if the situation there continues to be chaotic, the intelligence Instead, the activities of personnel will become safer...

    "In addition, I think it is necessary to grasp the recent changes in Typhon through some other means, such as the line between the Highmountain Kingdom and the Silver Empire-they have a lot of exchanges with Typhon in the southern part of the mainland, maybe they are coming from there. The news of can corroborate the information provided by Andessa Wendell. Of course, our intelligence force there is relatively weak. Probably only the Silver Empire can provide some reliable information, but it is better than nothing... "

    Victoria finished talking about her thoughts one by one, and then left the time to Hetty and the Duke of Baldwin. For the next period of time, the topics of the three archons revolved around the follow-up actions against Typhon.

    When the discussion came to an end, Heidi finally had time to pick up the water glass on the table, and the Duke of Baldwin Franklin, who was opposite the communication channel, hesitated for a while and asked: "Heidi Archon, Your Majesty is there. ...Has no reply yet?"

    Heidi was holding the water glass, her expression a little complicated for a while, she shook her head, her tone was a little worried: "There is still no news..."

    "... Your Majesty will come back safely," Victoria still said in a cold voice, "He is a man who can play against the gods."

    After talking a few more words, the two archons of Baldwin and Victoria and Heidi said goodbye, and turned off the Monet terminal one after the other. With the slight buzzing noise remaining after the device was turned off, it gradually subsided. Finally, only Heidi was left in the office-the room became very quiet for a while, and it was even quiet so that Heidi could hear her breathing.

    Suddenly, she took a deep breath and rubbed her eyebrows vigorously. Then she hesitated to stretch her hand to the drawer beside her. After a while, she took out from the drawer a silvery white that was kept in a delicate small box. Small ring.

    Heidi stared at the ring for two seconds before reaching out to try to rub its surface and inject magic power into it.

    Just like when she tried yesterday, the Mithril Ring didn''t respond, and this was her sixth attempt in the past 24 hours.

    Heidi couldn''t help rubbing her eyebrows again, and she took this opportunity to lower her head, as if to prevent anyone from seeing her irritability and anxiety at this moment-although there was no one else in this office except her.

    In her hand is the Mithril Ring, an "emergency communication tool" left by Gawain before leaving. It is said that it uses the superb technology from Tarrond to maintain communication even when crossing the continent.

    Talrond is far away from the human world by endless oceans and eternal storms, and the existing magic net communication is beyond reach, so Gao Wen left this thing to ensure that when the situation on the mainland changes dramatically and the empire is facing crisis Urgent contact.

    But now there is no response to this thing-Heidi doesn''t know where the problem is, whether it is his own operation, or the precision device is malfunctioning, or... it is even worse.

    This upsets her, but no one can talk to her.

    She threw the Mithril Ring back to the table, and the metal collided with the table top with a crisp sound. The ring bounced twice on the table, and then rolled to the side to stop.

    And almost at the same time she threw the Mithril Ring back to the table, a magic net terminal that had just been shut down not long ago suddenly lit up, and there were rapid buzzing from the base of the machine, and the hologram above The projection showed the identification marks of the special line inside the North Winter Fortress¡ªHetty was taken aback and quickly connected to the communication, so the Duchess of Victoria, who had just been disconnected, appeared again in the holographic projection.

    "Grand Archon Victoria?" Heidi looked at the projection in surprise, "What happened..."

    "The Northport Hub Tower just received the identification signal from the northern waters," Victoria Wilde did not wait for Hetty to finish, and said in a cold voice and a little hastily, "It should be the two large magic nets carried by your Majesty. The terminal is sending a letter!"

    Hearing this news, Heidi''s first reaction was to glance at the Mithril Ring on the table just aside by him, and then stared at Victoria: "Are you sure? Did you get in touch? ?"

    "The signal characteristics have been confirmed, and the magic net signal from the northern seas cannot be anything else, but the current signal is still very weak, it should be too far away, there is no way to establish communication, only short messages representing peace are sent and received. ," Victoria said, "but according to the current signal enhancement curve, you can barely communicate in about ten minutes."

    "Please turn here for the first time!" Heidi said immediately.

    "I''m already doing this."

    Ten minutes...Heidi never thought that ten minutes could be so long. She was fidgeting, anxiously expecting that all emotions such as joy and confusion were mixed together. She wanted to get up and walk or tidy up her appearance, but she was worried about it. His behavior happened to be seen by the ancestors who might be able to connect at any time, so he had to force it down again, maintaining the usual dignified and calm posture behind the desk. She felt that she had waited in this state for almost forty thousand years, and she thought that the Duke of Victoria in the holographic projection of the magic net terminal next to it must be as difficult as her own-except that the ice and snow fair day was paralyzed. I''m used to it, I can''t see it at this time...

    Her thoughts had just begun to diverge, and suddenly there was a light and shadow above the magic net terminal on the other side of the desk that was used for the transfer - Heidi felt her breathing and heartbeat also beating - and then, In the severe interference and distortion, some vague shadows gradually appeared in the holographic projection, accompanied by bursts of noise full of noise.

    Although it is still not clear, Heidi can be sure that it is indeed his ancestor! It is indeed the figure of Gawain Cecil.

    The ancestor seemed to be talking, but she still couldn''t hear clearly. After a while, she saw that the picture became slightly stable and clear, and there were intermittent voices in those noises, and the voices gradually became coherent. She heard her ancestors calling her name: "Hetty...interfering... Hear... can you hear me clearly now?"

    "Okay, ancestor!" Heidi said immediately. She didn''t notice that she had stood up. "There is still a little interference, but I can hear you clearly!"

    With just these two sentences, she saw that the sound and picture presented by the Mowang terminal seemed a little clearer than before.

    Obviously, the ancestors are quickly approaching the continent of Loren-Heidi can almost imagine the scene of the dragon flying through the air at full speed.

    "I can finally hear your voice, too," Gawain''s voice rang, "Very well, it seems that these two devices are not broken after some toss. Heidi, tell me about yours. By the current situation, has something happened to Loren Continent recently?"

    "How did you know..." Heidi was surprised instinctively, but then she reacted. She didn''t care how her ancestors learned of the drastic changes in the mainland situation, instead she said straightforwardly, "Ancestor, Tifeng Divine Disaster Deteriorating, part of the army lost control and attacked us-we and Typhon had entered a state of''war'' when we had to fight back."

    "Ah?!" Gawain was visibly stunned¡ªeven if there were a lot of interference ripples on the screen, Heidi could be sure that he saw the ancestor''s shocked expression.

    It can surprise the ancestors who are always majestic and reliable... Maybe you should feel proud?

    Heidi smiled bitterly and laughed at himself, and then had to report the follow-up to Gao Wen: "...After the war broke out, we chose to advance the front to the east. General Philip led the First Army, with the assistance of the Dragoon troops, Already captured Winter Wolf Fort at dawn today-now our army has built forts and bunkers on the border of the Typhons."

    "¡­¡­what?!"

    "In addition, the garrison of Winter Wolf Castle took the initiative to surrender under the leadership of its Supreme Commander Andersa Wendell. We ended the battle there more easily than expected..."

    "¡­¡­what!?"

    After three consecutive "ah"s, Gao Wencai finally recovered a little from his consternation. His figure appeared clearer in the holographic projection, and the voice was more clearly transmitted to Hetty''s ears: "Wait, what happened? After a major change, why didn''t you contact me directly with the Mithril Ring?"

    Heidi stunned, and subconsciously placed his gaze on the silver-white ring on the table, and then said: "I tried several times, haven''t you received it?"

    "Have you tried?" Gawain seemed more surprised than Hetty, "but I really don''t have any reaction here..."

    Heidi: "???"

    Is there a problem with your operation? Or is this Tarrond creation, which claims to have extremely high technical content, really malfunctioned?

    A new question popped up in her mind for a while, but before she could speak, Gawain¡¯s voice had been heard again: "Anyway, let¡¯s ignore the issue of the Mithril Ring. Let me talk about the current situation first-we Approaching the coastline of Beigang, you tell me as briefly and clearly as possible how much I have missed."

    ...

    The cold wind roared and raged outside the protective barrier, and the endless ocean was swiftly passing under the dragon. At the end of the slightly undulating sea water, the outline of the mainland could already be seen.

    Gawain stood in the center of Melita''s broad spine and listened to Heidi''s report in amazement.

    "Just a long journey..." He couldn''t help muttering to himself, "How could the whole world be turned upside down after coming back."

    "Before I set off, I always felt that something was going to happen on this trip!" Amber kept BB beside him, "You don''t believe my instincts, I told you that my instincts are accurate. I suspected this winter this winter a month ago. It¡¯s not good, you think something happened, or else..."

    Miss Half-elf¡¯s BB sound is a headache. Gawain regrets that Melita doesn¡¯t have a wall on her back at this time¡ªhe simply can¡¯t photograph the noisy Amber on the wall.

    "Merita," in the end, he forcibly ignored Amber''s babble, turned his head and said loudly to the giant dragon head in front of him, "Hetty said that the Mithril Ring did not respond, what is going on?"

    "I don''t know! There has never been a similar situation before!" Melita''s voice was obviously also a little nervous, and the surprise in her tone did not seem to be fake at all, "The Mithril Ring...that thing and Omega The system is directly connected, and all information is sent and received by Omega personally. Even if a certain ring is damaged or offline, the related damage report will be instantly transmitted to Tarrond and sent to the custodian of the ring and each level. Person in charge-I am the person in charge of your ring, but I have not received similar news at all."

    Gawain frowned: "Omega made a mistake?"

    "Omega never makes mistakes!" Melita''s voice came from the front, her tone was very firm at first, but she soon hesitated, "At least... I have never seen anything like this since I was born... ¡­"

 Chapter 987ï¼š situation

    The cold wind above the sea whizzed across the shield, the background of the sky and the sea kept receding in the field of vision, the outline of the land was getting closer and closer, and the communication with the Beigang Hub became clearer.

    Merita obviously speeded up.

    "Maybe it''s just that the Mithril Ring is broken," although he was worried about the situation of Cecil and Typhon, Gawain casually said to Miss Dragon, "Talrond''s technology is high, but it is not To the point where everything is immortal."

    "Probably," Melita looked a little absent-minded, "Anyway, we must hurry up... this time there is really something big going on."

    Gao Wen did not respond, just turned his head and looked at the direction of the coastline of Beigang from a distance, without saying a word for a long time.

    Not far from him, Veronica, who was closing her eyes and rested her mind, suddenly opened her eyes. The "saint princess" stood up and looked in the direction of the land thoughtfully, with a trace of confusion on her face. .

    But her expression didn''t last long, and after a few seconds of looking at her, she withdrew her gaze, regaining her former gentle but lacking human temperament.

    ...

    In the depths of the wasteland, the woods around the impact pit formed after the explosion of the ancient imperial city are full of trees.

    A blue-white beam of light that seems to penetrate the sky and the earth spouted from the center of the impact pit. The bright light illuminates the dark and dirty land, and in the large "dense forest" that "grows" around the impact pit, the similar blue and white The flow of light is constantly leaping and flowing among the branches and vines that are close, entangled, and merged with each other. Numerous strange-shaped ¡°plants¡± are like the nerve synapses in a giant organism, and they are entangled into huge aggregates, and With the ancient imperial capital as the center, it spread out for several kilometers, and the stolen energy was like chemical substances and electrical signals transmitted between nerve synapses, flowing continuously in this huge and entangled system.

    But suddenly, this intense and busy "flow" came to an abrupt end. The light leaping and flowing between the branches of plants and vines instantly stagnated, and flashed a few times as if there was a bad contact. After just a few seconds of planting, The huge "forest" dimmed in patches and turned into a black forest again.

    At the center of the forest, in the buffer zone connected to the edge of the ancient explosion pit, large swathes of thick smoke rose with several violent flashes. After more than a dozen thick vines were blown up, they flew up into the sky, like a flexible rope that retracted quickly. As he retreated into the forest, the "Grand Master" Borken, who was controlling these vines, looked at this scene and yelled angrily: "Gemini! What are you doing?!"

    A gust of wind blows, and the figures of Ferna and Lena appear in front of Borken. Their hands are still entwined with undissipated magical afterglow. The two elves unanimously said: "Saving your life, Master Master."

    On the inner wall of the impact pit not far away, the broken remnant plant structure has been turned into ashes, and a huge energy pipeline is turning from dim to bright again.

    Borken''s branches made a rattling noise, and his wrinkled face protruded from the bark: "What happened?"

    "The operational efficiency of the Ophelia Matrix is ??picking up. She has begun to scan and reset the energy channels, my respected Grand Master" Leerna said the first half, and Ferna immediately connected the second half without delay. Sentence, "It looks like she''s''returned''. If we don''t plan to fight the Iron Man now, then we''d better leave this place right away."

    "Wha..." Borken was taken aback, and then an angry look appeared on his face, "Damn, damn...How come it''s so early... it''s a bit too early, the catalysis process is just a bit..."

    His branches swayed in anger, and the entire twisted "Black Forest" was also swaying. A terrifying clatter came from all directions, as if the entire forest was roaring, but Borken did not lose his judgment after all. When his anger was of no avail, he decisively gave the order to evacuate. The twisted plants began to pull out their roots and spread out the entwined vines and branches. The entire black forest instantly disintegrated into a clattering sound. Countless pieces, and began to evacuate quickly to the wasteland.

    "Be optimistic, Grand Master," Lena looked at Borken, who was commanding the evacuation angrily, with an indifferent expression on her face. "We didn''t even expect to be able to extract so much energy from the tube at first. Completely completed, but we have completed most of the work, and the subsequent transformation can proceed slowly. Before that, ensuring safety is the most important."

    Borken turned his face, and the yellow-brown eyes embedded in the mottled bark looked at Lena and Ferna. After a while, he nodded: "What you said makes sense."

    The evacuation of the Black Forest is proceeding in an orderly manner. The Grand Master Borken and several major masters left here soon, but Leylna and Ferna did not immediately follow. The pair of elves are just Standing quietly on the edge of the impact pit, looking at the huge crater sinking like a crater in the distance, as well as the huge crystal cone and blue-white energy beam at the bottom of the huge pit.

    They could feel that the "inhuman soul" deep in the crystal cone was gradually waking up and not fully awakened, but they had already opened one eye.

    "Did she find us?" Lena said suddenly as if talking to herself.

    "There should be no direct detection module of the Ophelia Matrix that has been permanently destroyed hundreds of years ago. Now, in addition to the most basic damage alert system, she can only rely on the Ironman Corps to understand the situation around the impact pit," Phil Na also replied as if talking to herself, "We acted very cautiously. We are always in a blind spot between the Iron Man Corps and the security system."

    "...It''s so sad," Lena said, looking at the crystal cone in the distance, with a hint of mockery or self-deprecation, "what a glorious star, the most beautiful and wise jewel of the empire... ¡­Now it¡¯s just an undead trapped in the ruins and tombs who don¡¯t want to die."

    "This is how the rebels are reluctant to bow their heads and die," Ferna said quietly, and then Lena also spoke, and they sighed in unison, "...It''s sad."

    The violent wind blows, and withered fallen leaves roll up the air. After the wind and fallen leaves have dispersed, the figures of the Elf Twins have disappeared on the edge of the impact pit.

    ...

    The majestic triple spire covers the wide parliament hall. In this magnificent room, members of the noble class, mages, scholars, and wealthy businessmen are sitting in rows of fan-shaped backrest chairs.

    The bright brilliance of the magic spar light spilled from the dome and shone on the faces in the parliament hall. Perhaps due to the light, the faces of these big figures looked paler than usual. Against the background of the black dresses loved by lawmakers, these pale faces are like pebbles dangling in the black mud, blind and meaningless.

    An atmosphere of tension and depression is enveloped in this place. Although most of the time here is depression, the depression here today is more than ever before.

    There is a constant buzzing in the lobby. This is the whispered conversation of the parliamentarians. Small groups who know each other are discussing some sensational news, but more parliamentarians are paying attention to the most special position at the front of the lobby. There was no one on his seat now, and only two heavily armed knights and a few attendants were standing not far behind the seat.

    Earl Durer sat in his place, turning a luxurious ring with huge gems a little irritably. He turned the side with the gems to his palm and held it firmly until he felt a slight tingling before releasing it. Turn the gem over, and then turn around. He is doing such a meaningless thing, and what comes from his ears is full of pessimism and depression, or blindly confident and passionate discussions.

    The empire and the Cecils suddenly entered a state of war...it seems that there are traitors hiding in the noble groups at all levels...The Church of the God of War is infiltrated by blasphemers, and Pope Malm Dunit¡¯s death is suspicious...The army seems It needs to be checked and cleaned, or cleansing has already started...

    Clouds shrouded Aldernan. The ignorant people at the bottom did not know the truth behind the recent suppressed and tense atmosphere in the city. The representatives of the nobles and wealthy citizens at the top had the opportunity to receive more internal news. Count Le seemed that the nervous chatters around him were no better than the commoners.

    At this moment, a voice came from not far away, several seats apart: "Mr. Earl, do you know that the Knights of the National Guard entered the inner city yesterday?"

    Count Durer frowned subconsciously, but before turning his head over, he adjusted his expression. He followed the voice and saw a bald man with a blessed figure smiling at him. The other party is wearing a tight dress, a thin gold watch chain hangs from his chest pocket, and a pair of gold glasses hanging on a thin chain, which is wearing the bridge of the other party''s nose, or Said it was embedded in the fat on the other''s face.

    "Of course, this news has spread among the members." Earl Durer nodded to the man with a blessed stature, and said not far away.

    "It''s really going to happen, Mr. Earl," the blessed man shook his head, and the meat around his neck also shook twice. "The last time the Knights of the National Guard entered the inner city a dozen years ago... ¡­"

    Count Durer kept a polite smile, and agreed with a few words, but he was very disapproving in his heart.

    Polberg, a speculative businessman, has only doubled his worth in the past two years through the hot wind of Magic Industry. Except that his father is also a more successful businessman, such a person has nothing to do with his grandfather. The family heritage of, but even such a person can also appear under the triple spire of the council...

    Count Durer would not question the emperor''s decree. He knew that such a special "seat" was needed in the parliament, but he still did not like speculative businessmen like Polberg... Money really made such people inflated too much.

    Such a speculative businessman has not even added "Your Excellency" when facing a nobleman like himself, but called "Mr.". In the eyes of any upper class person who respects tradition and values ??etiquette, this is obviously a breach of good order.

    But even with such thoughts in his mind, Earl Durer still maintained proper etiquette. He casually talked with Polberg and talked about some trivial things. Half of the reason for doing this was for the necessary courtesy of the nobility, and the other half. It is because... The cotton plantation and several factories in the hands of Earl Durer still have to do business with Polberg.

    Fortunately, this conversation did not last long. Out of the corner of Count Durer''s eyes, he suddenly saw that a golden door at the front of the hall was opened.

    The councillors immediately quieted down, and the buzzing in the hall stopped abruptly.

    Princess Matilda, dressed in a black palace dress with long black hair and a vertical waist, walked out of the gate. She turned her head slightly and glanced in the direction of the hall, and then she looked towards Go to your seat.

    Some guards'' attendants and soldiers also walked in behind the princess.

    Many people¡¯s eyes fell on Matilda. They watched the jewel of the Empire walking forward, but Earl Durer¡¯s eyes quickly fell on the warriors who appeared with the princess. After the appearance, the eyes of the Typhon noble changed slightly in an instant.

    The whole body is dark armor, the breastplate is inlaid with obsidian crystals used to amplify the magic power, the hat and helmet bear the royal emblem, and the enchanting sword and the amplifying orb are worn on the waist.

    Obsidian Forbidden!

    This is the first time since Earl Durer became a member of the nobility to see the Obsidian Forbidden Army stepping into this place!

    He immediately instinctively cast his gaze on the golden door, and saw obsidian soldiers entering the hall one after another, quietly replacing the guards who had stood guard in various places in the hall, and after the last ban soldier entered the field , He saw a brave black-haired young man walking in as expected.

    Prince Hadillon.

    Count Durer saw the prince who commanded the Obsidian Forbidden Army walked into the hall, and then stopped there as if guarding the gate. He scanned the entire hall as if he was selecting the number of people.

    He had been trapped in the quiet council hall at this moment, and it seemed to be even more silent at this moment, and there seemed to be something else in the quiet at this time...

    Count Durer suddenly remembered a word that the speculative businessman said when he was talking to him.

    This time... It seems that something serious is going to happen.

    The next moment, Matilda sat down in her place, she tapped on the table in front of her lightly, and all eyes in the hall fell on her instantly.

    "Members," she cleared her throat, looking calmly at the faces in the hall that appeared paler in the lights and black dresses, "Today, we need to discuss a major bill concerning the future of the empire.

    "According to the emperor¡¯s decree, in accordance with our sacred and fair laws, in accordance with the vital interests of all citizens of the empire, considering the state of war that the empire is currently facing and the disturbing changes that have occurred in the aristocracy and church systems, I now On behalf of the Typhon royal family, the following proposal was proposed

    "Enable the emperor''s highest ruling power, and temporarily close the imperial assembly."

 Chapter 988ï¼š Aldernan in the fog

    As soon as Matilda''s voice fell, there was a hum of discussion in the entire parliament hall.

    Whether it was aristocratic congressmen, representatives from wealthy citizens, or representatives of mages and scholar associations at all levels, all fell into the same consternation at this moment, and the consternation was followed by uncontrollable doubts and intense discussions.

    At this moment, they even forgot the demeanor and rules they usually follow.

    Amidst the tumultuous discussion, some congressmen finally stood up and asked for more detailed explanations. Some congressmen shouted that this was a crazy idea, emphasizing that doing so would bring the empire into an unprecedented terrible chaos. At the center of this storm, Matilda just watched all this quietly, not surprised by what happened before her eyes.

    Parliament... This product of the New Deal has existed and operated in the Typhon Empire for more than ten years, and its earlier prototype "Noble Meeting Court" has existed in this land for a longer time. No one can deny the historical effect and actual value of this thing on Typhon¡¯s development. Even at this moment, Matilda also knows how great the meaning of "parliament" is, and understands the consternation and nonsense of the MPs at this moment. Therefore, for the first ten minutes, she didn''t speak at all, just set aside time for the people in the hall to confirm and digest the news - and slowly calm down.

    Finally, the emotional councillors closed their mouths one by one in Matilda''s calm gaze, and the buzzing hall slowly quieted down.

    Count Durer did not participate in the discussion. He sat quietly in his seat and watched the men and women familiar with each other in the past ten minutes, with a thoughtful look on his face. In his mind, he summarized the recent changes in the situation in Aldernan and the news from various channels. For half a minute, he also remembered the previous experience of visiting Cecil with the envoy-finally, he raised his head. , Just to see the imperial pearl stand up from the chair.

    Matilda stood up, her movement brought complete silence.

    "Ladies and gentlemen, I can call each one of you, I know each one of you, I know - and understand you," she looked around the hall and slowly used a calm voice. Said, "So I understand your doubts and anxieties at this moment, but please be patient and listen to me-the royal family does not intend to disrupt the stable order we have maintained for a long time, let alone attack us for malicious and other ulterior purposes A parliament established together."

    Seeing everyone''s eyes focused on him, Matilda paused and continued:

    "The empire is facing a crisis, which is different from any challenge we have ever faced-I am not just referring to the''war'' with Cecil, which is full of doubts. It''s not just the recent anomalies of the God of War Church, the reasons behind these anomalies are even more chilling.

    "There are fatal loopholes in our army, traitors have appeared in our aristocratic system, and our churches and people are being eroded by some evil force-these things are coming fiercely, trying to subvert the order of the empire, and they are the most terrifying. The point lies in its rapid destruction, unpredictable actions, and powerful penetration and latency capabilities. I believe that everyone here is well aware of the changes in the situation in the recent period and the news circulating in the imperial capital, then you should understand what I mean.

    "In the face of this challenge, the parliament is clearly powerless-I do not deny the significance of the existence of the parliament and its role in the empire, but under the current special circumstances, we must use a more efficient, more controlled, and safer closed Groups to replace it.

    "The empire will enter a state of emergency from today. The royal cabinet headed by His Majesty Rosetta will take over many powers of the parliament. All military, administrative and religious units will directly accept the emperor''s orders. We must mobilize them with the highest efficiency. The army and the elimination of domestic instability factors will allow Aldernan to restore stability in the shortest time, unite the power of the empire in the shortest time, and solve the crisis in the shortest time.

    "As for all of you sitting here...please completely relax. The Parliament is only temporarily closed, and this is only part of the state of emergency-although we are implementing this level of''emergency bill'' for the first time, please Rest assured, everything is under the control of your majesty. You don¡¯t have to worry about your safety and reputation-everyone under the triple spire is the pride of the upper class of the empire. I believe in the loyalty of each of you, and your majesty also believes in this. .

    "Then, loyal and upright councillors, you should also understand the royal family''s efforts to safeguard the interests of the empire - the choices you make today will be noble and worthy of being recorded in history.

    "This is a rare opportunity to make a great contribution to the empire and prove yourself. Please take it firmly.

    "I''m done."

    Every word of Matilda was gentle and polite, as if with the power of involuntary trust and relaxation. Count Durer sat on the seat below, quietly listening to what the princess said, but in his heart Sighed slightly.

    What an impeccable speech-now, the reasoning session is over.

    Of course, for some people in this hall, they will continue to work hard-Earl Durer saw that some congressmen stood up to speak, some congressmen seemed to be discussing something with the people around them, and some were releasing some permission The messaging spells used in the lobby seem to be contacting their own contacts and seeking some intelligence help.

    Count Durer glanced at the speculative businessman not far away, and saw that his chubby face was full of anxiety, but this time he had no idea of ??contempt for him. Then he lowered his head and glanced at the gorgeous ring with huge gems on his finger.

    After thinking a little, he brought the ring to his face and injected magic power into it-this expensive magic item was slightly brightened, and a voice was directly transmitted to Earl D¨¹lle''s ears: "My lord, what do you want?"

    "Where is the Knights Guardian?"

    "They are in Parliament Street and Upper Cross Block."

    "Where is Duke Perdinand?"

    "Duke Perdinand left Obsidian Palace an hour ago-but we can''t find out where the Duke is."

    "enough."

    Count Durer exhaled, rubbed his slightly sore eyebrows, and then decided to raise his hands and feet in favor of the emperor''s emergency bill.

    ...

    The corridors of the Royal Mage Association are long and deep. A squatting figure slowly walks through the corridors and arches depicting the portraits of great mages in history. The artificial nerve cable squirts slightly under the robe, and there is a fearful rubbing sound.

    The wizards who have passed by all felt the depression and gloom from the black robe figure, but no one would show the appearance of disrespect for this figure strolling in the mage association¡ªeven though the latter was not wearing it. Any private robes with a logo did not wear the badge of the Mage Association, and hardly greeted anyone on the road.

    Even so, everyone passing by this figure will still respectfully stop, bow slightly, and call "Master Daniel".

    Daniel will simply nod his head in response-this is already the most friendly and friendly response he can make in this place.

    At the end of this corridor, Daniel stopped.

    He raised his head and looked at the wall on the side of the corridor. There are still several blank spaces on this wall, and one of the blank spaces has been painted with simple lines, and the breath of a certain kind of paint is faintly floating in the air.

    After a long time, he suddenly retracted his gaze and looked in the other direction on the corner of the corridor-a female mage wearing a lavender dress-style robe seemed to have appeared out of thin air, walking towards this side.

    The wizards passing by all stopped after seeing this woman, saluting respectfully, calling her "President Marpel".

    Windsor Mapel kindly responded to the greetings of the people around her, but her pace did not slow down at all. She went straight to Daniel with a small smile on her face: "I didn''t expect you to come so early."

    "Well, it happens to have some free time," Daniel nodded lightly, although his attitude was still cold, but there was no such obvious resistance and disdain for the Mage Guild. As he spoke, he raised his head and looked at the corridor next to him, frowning slightly. After a while, "Which person with both fame and fortune is going to be drawn on this corridor?"

    Windsor Mapel glanced at her mentor and suddenly couldn''t help but laughed: "It''s you, my mentor."

    Daniel''s stern face finally changed due to surprise. He opened his yellowed eyes slightly, took a look at the portrait on the wall, and then looked back at his former apprentice. His brows were more clearly frowned than before: "Me? This is not funny."

    "This is not a joke, this is something that the senior representatives of the Mage Association agreed unanimously, and even your Majesty has approved it."

    "I am no longer a member of your association." Daniel said in a weird tone.

    "Neither is Lord Richard in the fourth picture, nor is Lady Marina Vinton in the twelfth picture," Windsor Mapel said with a smile. "No one has ever stipulated that the sages of the Mage Association Only the portraits of the members of the association can be painted in the gallery, and you are obviously qualified to be among them-you almost built the empire¡¯s magical industrial infrastructure system by yourself, so that we can find the key nodes of the times in time This one alone has already met the criteria of a''wise man''."

    Daniel''s eyebrows trembled slightly, and his eyes rolled several times in front of the unoutlined mural, but he didn''t say a word. Only the voice of Windsor Mapel came from the side: "I I know, this was one of your biggest dreams back then-although you may not care about it now, I think you are fully qualified to enter this corridor.

    "In terms of achievements that can change the times, you, who laid the foundation for the Empire Magic Industrial System, are obviously far more than the chairman of the association who took office step by step."

    After a few seconds of silence, Daniel twitched his mouth, turned and walked forward: "A boring move."

    Listening to this disdainful and indifferent evaluation, Windsor Mapel couldn''t help but laughed: the mentor did not ask himself to send someone to shovel off the wall.

    She turned around to follow in Daniel''s footsteps. The latter turned her head slightly, and said casually: "I am here to hand over the technical information of the communication device-the Industrial Engineering Association has completed the design of the energy and the enlarged structure. Passed the acceptance in the laboratory, our work is done, and the rest is yours."

    "It''s very timely!" Windsor Mapel said with a smile, "In this way, the transceiver device I designed will completely solve the energy problem. The next step is to enter the practical stage-now the communication towers everywhere have been completely transformed. The timing of everything is perfect."

    Daniel gave a hum, and then a slightly mocking smile appeared at the corner of his mouth: "Not long ago, more than half of the people in the Mage Association were still discussing the cost and feasibility of transforming the national communication tower network. They were all red-faced, as if for The empire¡¯s interests do not hesitate to break with the whole world, but now you have made all the transformation plans... the wind in the association is really turning as fast as it was in the past."

    A trace of embarrassment flashed across Windsor Mapel''s face, and she shook her head with a wry smile: "You should be aware of the recent changes in the atmosphere in the city, and you have also heard some unconfirmed... gossip."

    "I heard a lot," Daniel said casually. "Although I don''t want to listen, it''s hard for anyone to be quiet in Aldernan''s ears."

    "...Mages are the most sensitive group," Windsor Mapel sighed. "Although proud, pride can''t match imperial power-it''s not that the wind in the association turns too fast, but that of Aldernan. It''s too fast."

    Daniel''s footsteps stopped, and he muttered softly with a thoughtful expression: "Is the direction of Aldernan''s wind..."

    "Tutor," Windsor Mapel didn''t seem to hear the ambiguous voice of the old man beside him, "What did you say?"

    "It''s nothing, just lament that there are so many disturbing things in this city," Daniel shook his head, and then asked seemingly casually, "By the way, I heard you understand what the Cecilians gave us. Those weird''deep sea runes''?"

    "It''s far from being understood," said Windsor Mapel. "Those things are more weird than I thought, and even weird to the point of inexplicable - just as the Ceciles explained in advance, those so-called '' Deep sea runes¡¯ come from civilizations other than humans, and the difference between the two civilizations is greater than the difference between humans and elves, so it may not be easy to understand the logic of those runes. But fortunately even If you don¡¯t understand the deep logic, those runes can still play a role. Experiments have proved that after using those deep sea runes to construct a fully enclosed space, any form of mental pollution can be blocked, and it can even produce extremely strong effects on individuals who have been polluted. The purification effect..."

    "...Oh, it sounds interesting," Daniel raised his eyebrows. "If I have time, I would like to see the facility after your completion."

    "Of course, it is in Obsidian Palace. Your Majesty should be very happy that you are interested in it-after all, you are also an expert in the field of runes."

 Chapter 989ï¼š Cecil in action

    Gawain is back.

    The blue dragon¡¯s huge wings covered the sky. The giant figure came from the north and flew straight to Cecil¡¯s capital without any disguise. Everyone living in this area witnessed the dragon flying on the ground. ¡ª¡ªIn other parts of the world or in the past, such a sight is undoubtedly frightening to ordinary people. Bards and scholars even associate it with regional disasters. However, when the people of Cecil saw the dragon, most of them felt rejoicing¡ªeven the repressive atmosphere brought about by the sudden outbreak of war was wiped out.

    Because many days ago, their emperor left on such a dragon.

    Gawain stood behind Merita¡¯s shoulder blades, overlooking the familiar city scenery, and quickly moved closer in his field of vision. When the dragon passed the bank of the Baishui River, he couldn¡¯t help sighing softly, ¡°Cecile, your emperor is back. It''s..."

    He sighed softly but did not conceal the sensitive ears of Amber next to him. The half-elf lady''s long pointed ears trembled, and immediately turned her head cleverly: "Hey, why are you suddenly feeling this?"

    Gao Wen hurriedly scowled: "...It''s nothing, I suddenly felt it."

    Amber glanced at Gawain suspiciously. Although she didn''t feel anything wrong with this inexplicable emotion from the other party, her instinct still made her feel that it was necessary to record this sentence-maybe it was a sorrow.

    The half-elf lady has always been very keen.

    After a while, the blue dragon landed steadily on the square next to the Cecil Palace, and the government officials led by Heti and the attendants in the Cecil Palace were already waiting in this clearing.

    The dragon''s wings hung down to form a gentle ramp. Gawain was the first to appear at the top of the ramp. When the tall figure appeared in the eyes of everyone against the sun, applause and cheers immediately rang out across the square.

    Standing at the front of the crowd, Heidi sighed unabashedly, feeling that a big rock in her heart had finally fallen to the ground, and then she stepped forward, ready to reach out at the end of the ramp to welcome the return of her ancestors-but there was one The figure was faster than her. Rebecca, who had been unable to stand by her for a long time, ran over her aunt, no matter what etiquette and "ladies'' manner," she was the first to run under the dragon wings, Gao Wengangyi When she landed, she stretched out her hand and grabbed the opponent''s arm: "My ancestor, you can come back!"

    Gawain had already been ridiculed by the girl¡¯s character, and this was not a serious occasion (at least not a place where some video information needs to be released publicly), so he just smiled helplessly and pressed Rebecca casually. Her hair turned her gaze to the equally helpless Heidi: "All the etiquette procedures are simple and the situation is special. Let''s get back on track quickly."

    "Of course, I knew you would say that," Heidi nodded immediately. "Although I really want you to take a break first, I guess you won''t listen to it-the materials have been sent to your study, Victoria and The Archon of Baldwin can connect at any time, and the military and intelligence departments are also ready to be summoned by you."

    "I want to find Anton to understand the situation first," Amber walked down behind Gawain, and said hurriedly as soon as he landed, "I hope that kid will be reliable this time."

    Veronica left the ramp formed by the dragon wings last. She looked at the crowd around and came to Gao Wen''s side: "I need to discuss with the Patriarch about the Church of the God of War. Please allow me to leave first. "

    In this way, in the blink of an eye, everyone arranged what they wanted to do. The Cecil managers who prioritized efficiency did not stick to traditional etiquette and rules at all, but Gao Wen still remembered that there was someone The "guest" who belonged to Cecil turned his head and looked at Merita Penha who was still standing in the square in the form of a giant dragon: "If you..."

    "I really want to stay as a guest, but this time the situation is special. I want to return to Tarrond first," Melita said in a rumble voice before Gao Wen finished speaking. She slightly lowered her elegant neck with a giant dragon. In terms of form, this action is quite polite and decent, "I just tested the connection with the Mithril Ring and found that the communication has been restored somehow... Although I don¡¯t know what happened, you should still be able to Use it to contact me."

    Her tone was as unhurried as possible, and her attitude was very calm and indifferent, but Gawain could vaguely perceive the anxiety and anxiety deep in the dragon lady''s heart-she seemed to suspect that something would happen to Talrond , So I can¡¯t wait to say goodbye and leave.

    Of course, Melita¡¯s restlessness should not only be caused by a trivial "fault" in the Mithril Ring ¡ª it should have originated from the two secret talks between Gao Wen and the Dragon God, and the upper temple. The abnormal phenomena that occurred and the current changes in the gods of Loren Continent, and the "fault" of the Omega system, which has never made mistakes, just turned into a primer, which gave the dragon lady''s intuition a certain kind of warning.

    In this regard, Gawain consciously, as a human, has no reason to intervene. He is not good at blocking the decision made by Merita, so he can only nod slightly and then casually reminds: "Be careful on the way back-you have been flying very hard. It''s been a long time."

    Melita shook her head slightly, with a smile in her tone: "Don''t worry, I''m still very confident in my physical strength-please step back, I''m about to take off."

    After a while, the blue dragon once again stirred up its wings. This huge creature that obscured the sky rose up from the city. After several consecutive accelerations, it turned into a shadow on the horizon and quickly disappeared. In human vision.

    ...

    Gao Wen returned to his familiar study room-he looked at the familiar table, the familiar bookshelf, the familiar carpet and the familiar roof. In this familiar room, you can also see the familiar Rebecca and Heidi Waiting for people''s faces.

    His mood finally settled down slightly.

    Tarrond is a very advanced place. It cannot be said that it is uncomfortable to live in. There are also neon flashing cities, automated homes and various developed entertainment projects. In all fairness, it will even make Gao Wen unable to help it. Recalling the city life in his hometown-at least in the prosperous and advanced aspects, the two have a little in common, but even so, Gawain always feels that those days living in the dragon kingdom... quite awkward.

    He has never wanted to understand where this awkwardness comes from, and can only generally attribute it to "not used to sleeping in a strange bed", but now he feels that he has faintly understood something.

    He returned to the back of his desk, where Betty cleaned it spotlessly. There were utensils on the desk that he was accustomed to, and all the things he had in hand were placed in the most convenient place. He raised his head again and saw Hetty standing in front of him, while Rebecca was standing a little further away. The latter seemed to want to come up to talk, but he didn''t dared to move forward a little nervously.

    Gawain smiled, realizing that he had been fully integrated here before-the prosperous Tarrond that was reminiscent of his hometown was after all just another foreign country.

    "Tell me about the current situation," he looked at Hetty, "the previous communication with remote communication was not smooth after all. I need to know more details."

    Heidi nodded, and now he gave a general account of what happened in the imperial country and abroad after Gao Wen left, and then he began to describe in detail all the things that happened after the deterioration of the Tifeng Divine Disaster: including the sudden attack on the Changfeng Line , Including the battle of Winter Wolf Fort, Andessa''s surrender, and a lot of information that just came from near the Winter Wolf defense line.

    During this process, she also mentioned in detail the various responses of the Supreme Council of State in the face of changes in the situation, as well as the current plans made by the three-person ruling group and the future considerations.

    In the whole story, Gawain hardly interrupted, he just listened carefully and quietly, nodding slightly most of the time, only occasionally expressing some opinions on certain things or asking for details, his brows occasionally frowned. , But with Heidi''s report, his brows finally stretched out completely.

    In the end, there was even a smile on his face.

    Rebecca looked at the changes on the ancestor''s face with a little bewilderment-she, who was not very good at observing words, did not understand what Gawain was thinking at the moment.

    Finally, Heidi¡¯s long report was over, and the relaxed and relieved smile on Gawain¡¯s face became more obvious. He breathed a sigh of relief and looked up at Heidi: "Very well¡ªI¡¯m very happy to see After leaving, all this is running in an orderly manner."

    "Of course," Heidi said immediately, "maintain the normal order of the empire while you leave. This is an order left to us before you leave."

    Gawain smiled: "Indeed... but this is still the thing I was most worried about before. Of course, I don''t have to worry about it now."

    His words are not in the slightest false, and this is indeed what he has been thinking about-for a long time, he has always worried about whether the order he has created is stable enough, whether he can still be able to sustain himself and be stable in his absence. Operation, and all of this has now undergone an unexpected test, and the conclusions drawn are comforting.

    Even if he left the empire, even if such a serious emergency occurred, the Supreme Council did not have any chaos. Everything was running in an orderly manner. Domestic public opinion changes, material supply, personnel transfer, production and life were all affected by departments. They dealt with it appropriately, and the three-person ruling group firmly controlled the "steering wheel" at the top of the empire.

    Of course, all of this may have a prerequisite: Gawain did not leave for too long, and everyone knew that he would come back at any time; that General Andesa made the right choice and did not let the situation go out of control; Many departments are only operating inertially, and have not really begun to bear the pressure after the state of war has been maintained for a long time, but even so, the performance of the Supreme Council and the three-person ruling group this time made Gao Wen a lot at ease.

    Facing the affirmation of the ancestors, even Hetty, who was always calm and calm, did not conceal his happy smile.

    She took a breath and asked Gao Wen: "Do you have any comments on our response plan?"

    "You are doing a good job at this stage - you didn''t rush into the battle after you won Winter Wolf. Instead, you chose to maintain your line and consume Typhon''s counterattack. This is the most correct decision," Gao Wen said. This is indeed a divine disaster. Typhon¡¯s ¡°normal people¡± obviously do not have the will to fight, but the army trapped in the God of War will continue to attack their ¡°enemies¡±, so military conflicts cannot be avoided, but we don¡¯t have to. So I went to the hinterland of Typhon to help them solve their problems.

    "At this stage, in addition to maintaining the front line, the most important thing is to understand Typhon''s internal situation and figure out their plan to deal with this divine disaster. If we really want to help, we should also start from this aspect-positive On the other side of the battlefield, just deal with it and comfort the God of War who stupefied himself."

    Hearing the ancestors described a terrible madness as "stupefying himself to death", Heidi was stunned for a moment, and then couldn''t help laughing.

    Her nerves, which had been tight all the time, finally relaxed a little.

    And this is exactly the purpose of Gawain-from the moment he saw Heidi, he knew that his descendant had been under too much pressure recently.

    "Regarding the situation inside Typhon," Gao Wen continued after a moment''s pause, "has the news sent back on the 25th?"

    "Not yet," Heidi shook his head. "The current situation in Typhon is unknown. Given that their senior management has been polluted by God of War, Aldernan is likely to have a large-scale investigation and cleaning operation to ensure that For informant safety, the intelligence department has suspended active contact with all dark lines-including the dark lines of the track project and the No. 25 special line. However, if special circumstances occur, they will pass on the message while ensuring their own safety. "

    Gao Wen thought for a while and nodded: "...Well, the correct response should be so."

    Then he looked at Hetty, ready to ask some other questions, but at this moment, a familiar mental fluctuation suddenly came into his mind.

    "Ancestor?" Heidi looked at Gao Wen who was suddenly in a trance state in confusion, "What''s wrong with you?"

    Gao Wen raised a hand to signal the other party to wait, and then quickly concentrated on listening to the brief message from Daniel-the content of the message was very concise, and it could even be received without immersing in the Internet. Obviously it was abbreviated and compiled directly. The information sent is a very necessary caution in this tense and dangerous situation.

    After a while, Gao Wen raised his head and smiled at Heidi: "What a coincidence... I just contacted me on the 25th."

    Heidi immediately widened his eyes: "Is there a new situation over there?"

    "...Two things, the first, on the 25th, probably confirmed how the previous''Announcement of War'' came from Obsidian Palace, and the second, and more important,-Rosetta Augustus Typhon has declared a state of emergency, and took advantage of the situation to implement three emergency bills in a single day: closing the parliament, banning the city, and...temporarily abolishing all the immunities of the churches across the country."

    As he said, Gao Wen couldn''t help but breathe out softly, with emotion in his tone: "...It''s not bad..."

 Chapter 990ï¼š rear

    Faced with the sudden information from Typhon, Heidi reacted and realized the information reflected behind the incident. After a brief period of thought, she opened her eyes wide: "Could Rosetta want to..."

    "Divine disaster was regarded as an opportunity by him," Gao Wen said slowly, "an opportunity to completely eliminate domestic stubborn forces and reform residues and reshape the ruling order. If I expected it, the temporary closure of parliament and the state of national emergency It will be a precursor to a major cleaning... and it should be more than just a major cleaning."

    "Purge?" Heidi couldn''t help showing an unbelievable look. "This is how he dealt with the disaster?"

    "No, this only means that he has the confidence to deal with the Divine Disaster. It means that Obsidian Palace still has control over Typhon, and Rosetta Augustus has a way to restore the initial stage of the Divine Disaster in a short time. Chaotic order-Typhon''s situation is not out of control, so only the Church of God of War is out of control," Gawain shook his head, "It seems that no matter what the outcome of this disaster is, the Church of God of War will not end well."

    Hetty quickly thought about the impact of this incident on Typhon and on Cecil, and couldn¡¯t help but ask: ¡°This may lead to greater chaos in a short time. Aldernan is dealing with this war. Time may be slow to react because of this¡ªisn''t Rosetta August worried about the battle? Or does he think we will honestly observe all this on the line of Winter Wolf?"

    "If Rosetta is fast enough and prepared enough, then the chaos caused by this incident in Aldernan will be much smaller than you think. It will only allow the Typhon royal family to complete the domestic battle in a shorter time. The integration of all forces allowed Typhon¡¯s military and industrial capabilities to quickly get rid of the chaos caused by the gods. Although the God of War is out of control, at this stage he can only rely on polluting mortals to affect the world, and these are affected by him. The mortals affected are the targets of Rosetta''s purge."

    Gao Wen said unhurriedly. He glanced at the map of the continent not far away before he continued to add:

    "As for this''war'' and the actions we might take... he is pretty accurate.

    "We will not attack, at least not at this stage-Heidi, what do you think?"

    Heidi blinked, she didn''t seem to understand what Gawain meant.

    "The current Typhon is a quagmire, and this quagmire is getting deeper and deeper," Gao Wen said in a deep voice, "If this is a normal war, we can naturally go through fire and water in order to defend our home and the country, but now this one War is meaningless. Far away from Cecil, the effects of our network-based mental protection and purification technologies will be difficult to guarantee. The casualties caused by soldiers entering the contaminated area will be unpredictable. Secondly, We are more aware of the dangers of the divine disaster and the dangers of the gods turning madness than the Typhons. Now that we have determined that behind this war is the out-of-control God of War pushing...and then continue to jump into this pit, we can only let This divine disaster has become even more impossible to end.

    "At that time, we will not only be fighting Typhon.

    "Finally, and the most important reason-I have said more than once that in the face of world-class disasters, all mankind has a common destiny. I have never said these words."

    Heidi nodded lightly, but soon muttered thoughtfully, "What you said... are all''current stage'', right?"

    "Yes, at this stage, so I''m also very curious about how Rosetta plans to end this matter," Gawain nodded, "Advancing the front to Winter Wolf Castle, we have already explained to our citizens, but Typhon... it''s not easy for them to stop. Rosetta Augustus needs to consider how to control the domestic situation as soon as possible while stopping those restless..."

    Just halfway through the conversation, he suddenly stopped.

    Heidi cast his eyes suspiciously: "Ancestor, you..."

    "Perhaps... he didn''t intend to stop..." Gawain slowly narrowed his eyes. After a brief flash of inspiration, he suddenly thought of another possible move by Rosetta Augustus-a Bold, it seems to be a gamble, but in fact it is the best plan with no other choice. "Heidi, inform Philip, continue to send more troops to Changfeng Fortress, and control the Shadow Swamp in the shortest time. On the nearby mechanical bridge, the Earthly Python and Zero must enter the Winter Wolf Hold area for the longest half a week."

    Heidi reacted quickly: "What do you mean... After the Typhon royal family regained control of the situation, the war will escalate instead?"

    Gawain squeezed his chin, and said in a low and serious tone: "I have this feeling... If Rosetta is aware of the deeper hidden dangers within Typhon and wants to dig out more benefits from this crisis, then he is very likely. Will try something bolder-after all, all the responsibilities now can be dumped on a crazy god. This is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity for someone who is looking for an opportunity."

    Heidi immediately lowered her head: "I understand."

    Gawain waved his hand, and then once again fell on the map of the continent not far away-the border between Typhon and Cecil was in the northeast of the ancient empire of Gondor, and they were holding each other like two giant beasts. His throat, a large number of red lines and temporary markings clustered around the tortuous border, like blood oozing from the wounds of two giant beasts.

    He retracted his gaze and shook his hands gently where Hetty hadn¡¯t noticed. At this moment, he felt as if he was driving a chariot that had been galloping up, galloping on the edge of a dangerous cliff, unable to stop or Can''t get out of control¡ªand he believes that Rosetta Augustus is in the same mood as himself at this moment.

    He couldn''t help but sighed softly: "Humans... are really a race of contradictions."

    Heidi was immersed in thoughts, and didn''t hear what Gao Wen was muttering for a while: "Ancestor, what did you say?"

    "It''s nothing," Gao Wen waved his hand and looked up at the other party. "Notify the propaganda department so that I can publicize the news of my return with great fanfare-the scale of the propaganda can be larger, and it is best to let the Typhon people know the first time... "

    ...

    The situation in the Winter Wolf Fort area is becoming more and more tense. The Cecilians who occupy the main cyprus are building fortifications and bunkers all over the defense line. It seems that they have no intention of continuing to advance in a short time, and they have done a thorough occupation of that one. The region is ready to wait for work. Those construction machinery roared day and night, and more and more soldiers entered the front line from the direction of the Contracting Fort and the Shadow Swamp. Their propaganda machines were fully powered, and countless propaganda materials were being sent to all the surrounding towns centered on Winter Wolf. And the spread of trade routes.

    In this process, the Typhon Empire¡¯s army has carried out several counter-offensives¡ªfrom the initial tentative offensive to the subsequent large-scale operations of several local legions, their counter-offensive strength is constantly escalating.

    The Typhons are trying to regain their territories. These military actions have caused death and injury to each other, but it is clear that their combat effectiveness has declined. The Typhons, who have lost their important fortress at this moment, are even worse off.

    The Cecil had a firm foothold on the border.

    But all this has nothing to do with Andessa at this moment.

    After her physical condition improved slightly and she could bear the turbulence and loss caused by the long-distance travel, the bruised General Wolf was removed from Winter Wolf Fort. She was first taken to the Changfeng Fortress for a strict handover. After that, she was secretly sent on a magic train to Cecil. At this moment, she had already crossed the last pass of the East.

    Andesa never thought that she would set foot on Cecil''s land in this form.

    The magic train is speeding on the track, and outside the window is the bleak wilderness scenery in winter. The trees with dead leaves and the rivers that have entered the dry season are dotted on the gray-brown ground. As the train moves forward, it keeps retreating. You can see the silhouettes of the city and the countryside-large tracts of man-made buildings, towering towers, and different scenery from Typhon.

    Andesa leaned on a soft "seat" and looked at the scenery outside the car window with some wonder. She adjusted her posture slightly, and the cushion under her body made a slight noise.

    This seat is specially prepared for her, which can minimize the fatigue caused by the journey and prevent the wounds that have just begun to improve. Obviously, the Cecils are doing their best to make their special prisoner of war survive. ¡ªI am of great use to them.

    Andesha twitched her mouth, she was a little grateful for the meticulous care of the Cecilians, and even without such care, she would try to survive.

    A young female voice came from the side, interrupting Andesa''s thoughts: "How is the scenery outside the window?"

    Andesa glanced at the person beside her-Sister Marian was sitting in the ordinary seat closest to her, looking at herself with a gentle smile. The nun still wore her "prince¡¯s dress robe" that was almost a battle robe in the car. The battle staff (or warhammer?) was leaning on a place that was readily accessible, her knees spread out. A thick book, apparently, she had been immersed in it before she said hello to herself.

    "The winter scenery is the same everywhere," Andesa said casually, "itself is a season of nothing."

    "I hope you can keep your current thoughts so that you will be more surprised when we get to the destination," Sister Marianne gave a faint smile. "This is Cecil, and the common sense you know doesn''t work much here. ."

    Sister Marian is a person who is very proud and confident of her homeland. Andesa has been deeply aware of this in the days of getting along, so she did not entangle her with each other more on this topic. With a trace of sincere thanks, said: "Sister Marian, thank you for your care these days."

    "This is my duty, no need to thank you," Marianne smiled, "and I don''t just need to take care of you these days-in the future, I will be by your side until your body is basically recovered. "

    Being taken care of by someone familiar with him is obviously also the special "care" of Cecil for himself.

    Andsha was silent for a moment, and asked softly: "Is there still a chance to return to Winter Wolf Hold?"

    "...I don''t know about it, I''m just a nun," Marianne shook her head, "but you can still keep some expectations, after all,''expectation'' itself is free."

    While talking, the war nun lowered her head again, and focused her attention on her huge book that seemed to never finish.

    That may be a sacred doctrine of the Holy Light.

    It is said that in Cecil, the original Holy Light Church has been completely reorganized, and even the doctrine has undergone earth-shaking changes. What this nun has been watching...is it the new doctrine?

    Andesa thought so in her heart, and couldn''t help but a hint of curiosity. One of her eyes looked at the book on Sister Marian¡¯s knee through the broken hair on her forehead, and after hesitating, she said: "You have been Read this book... Is it the doctrine of your "New Holy Light Sect"?"

    "Doctrine? Of course not," Sister Marian shook her head, then raised the big book in her hand. "This is the "Sacred Words of the Emperor". To me... it''s almost as important as doctrine."

    "The emperor... the emperor''s divine words?" Andesa chewed this weird phrase with some effort. She had never heard such a book. "What is it about?"

    "Record some enlightening remarks of the great Gawain Cecil. It is constantly being updated and added. I have the latest version last month-would you like to see it?"

    Record the remarks of Gawain Cecil? Still updated and added?

    The expression on Andesa''s face suddenly became weird. She didn''t know what attitude to face such things. She wanted to say that she didn''t have much interest in this book, but the enthusiastic Sister Marian had already put the heavy book Handed it to her eyes: "Look at it, it is still very interesting and enlightening-you can see the other side of His Majesty full of wisdom and sense of humor. I want to remind you that this book will not be published. It needs special channels to get it..."

    Isn''t it publicly released?

    Andesa suddenly felt that the book became more suspicious, but she was also attracted by this sentence. Even though she was not very interested, she was driven by curiosity to take the book handed over by Marianne and flip through it. After opening a page, the above words came into her eyes:

    "Your eyes will deceive you, your ears will deceive you, and your imagination will also deceive you, but mathematics won¡¯t¡ªno, it won¡¯t. If you really don¡¯t, I suggest you consider music or sports. Specialty..."

    Andesa: "???"

    So this war nun has spent so many days indulging in sleep and food, which is what she has devoted herself to studying?

    Andesa raised her head with a stunned expression and looked at Marian blankly: "This... is this really what the Gawain Cecil said?"

    Sister Marianne shrugged indifferently: "Who knows-I don''t think it is like it, but these words do carry some truth. Don''t you think it is interesting?"

    Andesa didn¡¯t know what to say for a while, she glanced at the words in the book again, but this time she couldn¡¯t help reading it twice-math can¡¯t, won¡¯t just won¡¯t...

    Suddenly, the young General Wolf felt that this book seemed to have some value, at least some of its words were reasonable...

    She smiled and returned the big book to the nun, and at the same time casually asked: "Where are we going?"

    "A place most suitable for your recuperation and recovery, Cecil''s miracle of life," Marianne said casually with a smile and pride on her face taking the book, "Let''s go to Solinburg."

 Chapter 991ï¼š miracle

    "Solinborg?" Andesa repeated this word in a low voice with some confusion. She did not know Cecil''s place names very well, but she had a vague impression of this name. After a moment of memory, she finally learned The information corresponding to Solinburg was found in the intelligence and clerical memory, "Ah, I have heard this name... It seems to be in the Holy Spirit Plain..."

    "Strictly speaking, on the boundary between the Holy Spirit Plain and the East Territory, of course it is part of the Holy Spirit Plain from the administrative division," Sister Marian said with a smile, "It is a place full of miracles."

    "Miracle... I remember that the Plain of the Holy Spirit was turned into a wasteland in Anzu''s civil war, and Solinburg was the most damaged area, it..." Andesa couldn''t help but whispered, but her words were quick He was interrupted by the new scenery that appeared outside the car window, and his attention was completely drawn to the wilderness outside.

    She saw a huge tower appearing in the distance. The tower was made of metal and artificial stone. It was more magnificent than the communication tower of Winter Wolf. There was magical light on the surface of the tower, and the top of the tower was huge. The crystal device slowly rotates under the support of a certain mechanical structure, and a series of auxiliary facilities can be seen around the high tower, just like a small fortress.

    She saw buildings that looked like villages and towns appearing further afield, a large number of brand-new houses lined up in rows, their roofs gleaming in the bright sun, and the leveled land was spread around the village and town like a giant brown carpet. In the fields, you can also see neat and wide roads, as well as street lights neatly arranged on both sides of the road.

    The train is galloping in this winter wilderness, but the winter wilderness welcomes visitors here with a renewed attitude.

    Andesa''s only remaining eye widened, and she looked at everything outside the window in amazement, and these scenes were obviously very different from what she had seen from the intelligence and outlined in her mind.

    "Are we really moving towards Solinburg?" She finally couldn''t help but asked, "This is the war zone that was polluted by the disaster?"

    Sister Marian smiled: "Yes, there is no doubt that we have actually passed the last checkpoint in the east. Now what you see is the land of the Holy Spirit Plain, Solinburg is in front, at the end of the next mountain pass. You will see it and you will be even more surprised."

    "...I thought I would see more ruins and debris here," Andesa said softly as if talking to herself, "This is different from what I thought..."

    "We rebuilt the construction corps led by General Margarita and her, and the joint reconstruction team led by the Minister of Agriculture, plus the reconstruction volunteers who returned to the Holy Spirit Plains from various places. Hundreds of thousands of people have jointly rebuilt your place. I saw everything, and many other things were built, such as the tower we passed just now and the surrounding buildings. It is the second-level node of Thorin, a part of the magic net of the Plains of the Holy Spirit. It has a powerful The transceiver device can be directly connected to the Thorin hub," Sister Marian said proudly, "In addition, the railway we are walking on is also part of the construction project last year.

    "Of course, the kind of ruins you mentioned also still have the Holy Spirit Plain. After all, the Holy Spirit Plain is so big, we can''t rebuild everything in such a short time. There are large areas in the Boulder City and fertile woodlands waiting to be restored, the Supreme Council Every month, more engineering teams and more resources are sent to those areas. Now about one-half of those areas have resumed production. But there is a long way from here, and we must not see it on this journey. ."

    Andesa listened to all this in surprise, with many scenes in her mind that she hadn''t imagined. She seemed to want to ask something more, but suddenly a whistle from the front suddenly interrupted her movements.

    The train rang a sharp and high flute. This loud sound reverberated between the hills and plains. Andesa felt her body shake a few times, and the train drove out of a relatively gentle mountain pass. The mountain that blocked the view was quickly left behind, and the wide plain landscape was greeted by Andesa''s eyes.

    A piece of green that shouldn''t have appeared in the winter quickly grabbed her gaze and occupied her.

    It was a canopy of trees covering the sky, a green city that seemed to float over the plain, a plant, a... a miracle that challenged the imagination of mortals.

    "What is that?!" Andesa even forgot the pain in her upper body for a while, subconsciously raised her arm and pointed it outside, her face full of consternation.

    "That''s where we are going," Sister Marianne said. "For Solin, the one you see is the''Giant Solin Tree'', which covers the entire area of ??Solin, and the original castle is now under her canopy. It only occupies a small area to the east. Our train will drive directly into the outer edge of the tree canopy covered area, next to the old castle is the newly built station."

    "The Thorin Tree..." Andesa muttered to herself in amazement, and then the thoughts surging in her mind finally calmed down, and some information in her memory also emerged, "I have heard this name, in some documents In... and in your Cecil¡¯s newspapers and magazines. I know that there is such a "tree" that has emerged from the ground, which is huge like a castle... But I always thought that was an exaggeration... "

    "That''s a euphemism. In fact, she has been bigger than any castle six months ago," Sister Marian shook her head. "But now her growth has been slow to stagnation, and in theory, no matter how long she grows, it will not continue. Expand it, otherwise we really have to worry that the entire plain will be enveloped by her canopy...Although it seems pretty impressive to me, the people from the Ministry of Agriculture don''t think so."

    Andesa looked at the approaching scenery outside the car window with a mentality of witnessing miracles. Listening to the nun¡¯s account, she suddenly noticed a detail in the other''s vocabulary: "''She''? You said that tree... "

    "Oh, didn''t the Thorin tree called''her'' in the information you saw?" Sister Marianne raised her eyebrows, "Well, it''s understandable, after all, not everyone knows Ms. Bertila''s The situation...including those reporters and families who wrote countless articles around the giant Thorin tree."

    Andesa is still at a loss: "...?"

    There are so many things that people don''t understand in Cecil.

    ...

    On the top of the giant tree, a group of vigorous flower vines grew out of the branches and leaves, surrounded by flowers and vines, the figure of a young woman gradually condensed into shape.

    Bertila controlled her humanoid mimicry to the edge of the flat canopy area. On the highest viewing platform of the Holy Spirit Plain, she looked far away to the direction of the boundary between the mountains and the plain.

    In fact, her view is meaningless: since she became a plant, her perception has long since belonged to humans. She perceives the world through a huge root system and branches spreading towards the sky, and she mimics the human beings for herself The body actually has no vision at all, but in many cases, Bertila is still accustomed to doing this kind of "lookout" which will give her a feeling of "fullness".

    The artificial brain hidden in the canopy chamber is working vigorously, and the simulated nerve signals maintain Bertila''s personality stability. She took a deep breath with the mimicry body and the vigorous photosynthesis of the entire canopy made her feel happy. .

    She "watched" a magic train coming from the east and had entered the edge area covered by the tree canopy. The vines set up near the station received the signal and were transmitting the picture there.

    There were footsteps approaching from the back of the mimic''s body, and the shoes slammed on the surface of the hard blades as if they were treading on the concrete floor. Bertila knew who was standing behind him without turning his head.

    "She''s here," a slightly hoarse voice came from Bertilana''s body, which is essentially made of wood. "Don''t you go and take a look?"

    The middle-aged man standing behind Bertila was silent for two seconds before breaking the silence with mixed emotions: "...I don''t know how to face her."

    "Always face it," Bertila said slowly, "she will stay here for a long time, and you can''t escape it forever."

    Bud twitched the corners of his mouth: "...Who caused my situation like this?"

    "...We said we didn''t even mention this."

    Bud smiled silently and shook his head slightly: "Anyway, the generals on the front line and the chief consuls of the Administrative Office really gave me a big problem... When I first heard the news, I was whole. They are all at a loss, and even now there is a feeling as if they are dreaming."

    "I can imagine your monitoring work done halfway. Suddenly someone called you out and told you that your daughter became the first prisoner of war and will be sent to Solinburg in a few days. Imagine that I knew you at that time. "I heard that she was seriously injured," said Bertila''s slightly rigid tone, with a little teasing. "Don''t you worry? I heard that she was seriously injured."

    Bud was silent for a while before whispering: "She is a soldier, and some things are her bounden duty."

    "She is a soldier, but you are a father. Her vocation does not conflict with your concerns." Bertila shook his head, turned to face Bud Wendell, "After finishing the work at hand, I will go Take a look, you have to face it. I believe that with so many days to prepare, you should have also considered how to meet your daughter."

    "...It''s really not like you," Bud glanced at the former "Dying Master" in front of him. "In the ten years since I have known you,''Ms. Bertila'' has always been mean. The embodiment of cunning and danger."

    Bertila didn''t respond, and Bud didn''t care about it. He just shook his head and brought up another thing: "I came to you to report a situation."

    "Situation? What''s the situation?"

    "This is a record left by the monitoring team for a period of time," Bud handed over a stack of data in his hands. "We still haven''t tracked that signal, but we found some other traces, which may be of some value."

    Bertila didn¡¯t actually need to use her ¡°eyes¡± to read the materials that Bud had brought, but she still reached out and took the papers and put them in front of her eyes very seriously. After all, life requires some sense of ritual, not even a plant. Exceptionally, her "eyes" scanned the tables and descriptions above, and her expression became a little serious.

    She is not actually an expert in Mowang communications, signaling and cryptography, but since the last time she successfully cracked geometric figures from mysterious signals, her value in this area has been paid attention to by the upper level. Now if the monitoring team finds Valuable clues, in addition to submitting to the higher-level research department, will also be given to her.

    "These randomly appearing weak noises are not normal fluctuations in the magic net... does that mean?" Bertila shook the file in his hand and looked at Bud.

    "That''s why we have compared all the waveforms. Those noises really shouldn''t appear in the magic net."

    "These noises are very weak and chaotic. It is completely impossible to decipher, including the "spot solution" I found before, and it doesn''t work," Bertila squeezed his chin, "What do you think?"

    "We now suspect that the signal has been broadcast continuously, covering our transceivers every second. These noises are the traces left by it. But for some reason, this signal has been blocked most of the time. It is seriously disturbed and weakened, so we can''t decipher its content at all, and even before we increased the sensitivity of the transceiver, we did not notice its existence at all." Bud slowly said what he and his colleagues thought. "From this Starting from the idea, we suddenly received a signal several times before, but it was not that the signal suddenly''appeared'', but something that caused interference and shielding effect had a short loophole..."

    Bertila''s face could not make an overly vivid expression, but there was still a trace of seriousness in her subtle facial changes: "This sounds... but a little disturbing. Has the information been submitted to the Imperial Capital?"

    "It has already been sent. Master Carmel personally responded and will take this seriously. At the same time, he will also coordinate the working groups of monitoring stations in Ten Forest City, Winter Fort and Lu''an to try to find evidence of the existence of these noises. ," Bud nodded, "If such noise is found everywhere, then our guess can be further confirmed."

    Bertila did not speak for a while, and after ten seconds of thinking, she nodded slightly.

    "If there is nothing wrong here, then I will go back first," Bud said to Bertila. "The monitoring station is still waiting for me to reply."

    Bertila hummed, and Bud turned and walked to the elevator not far away, but as soon as the latter stepped out a few steps, Bertila suddenly stopped him: "Wait a minute."

    "What else is there?"

    "Andersa Wendell has been transferred to the west building of the old castle," Bertila said while looking at Bud''s back. "There will be her exclusive''sanatorium''. If you want to visit, I and Margarita can help arrange."

    Bud turned his back to Bertila, neither answering nor leaving. He stood there for a long time, and finally just nodded slightly and continued to walk in the direction of the elevator.

 Chapter 992ï¼š Reunion

    Now, the plant called "The Thorin Giant Tree" is already in front of Andessa.

    She lay in a convalescent room specially prepared for herself. This room was located on the west side of the old Solinburg. It was once the property of the local lord. Most of the elegant decorations of the past are still preserved, only in the gorgeous household things. Some modern furnishings were added in between. There is a tall crystal window on her side. Through the window, she can see the endless green.

    That is the canopy of the giant Thorin tree, strictly speaking it is the bottom of the canopy edge, where unimaginable large-scale branches and leaves spread one after another, like a green ocean hanging upside down in the sky, flooding Andessa¡¯s sight. Its scale is so large that the sunlight is completely obscured by the tree canopy. The closer you go to the central area of ??the giant tree, the sparser the sunlight, and the entire area directly under the canopy is shrouded in the long night. It should be so.

    In fact, a large number of light sources disperse the shadows under the canopy.

    In the trails on the surface and in several villages and towns, the Cecils set up a large number of artificial lights to illuminate the areas where humans live like a city that never sleeps, and in the upper canopy and on the wooden pillars that extend and hang down from the canopy , It is entwined with many glowing vines and fluorescent fungi, so that the wilderness area under the canopy of the giant Thorin tree will not fall into complete darkness.

    On one side are man-made lights and on the other side are luminous natural plants. The two merge in a wonderful symbiosis way on this land once destroyed by the war, and are jointly sheltered by giant trees.

    This is a view that Andesa has never seen anywhere.

    After settling down, she spent a long time steadily looking out the window, looking at every detail in this wonder.

    She knew that she would stay here for a long time, and even after she was healed, she would still "cure" in this old castle. Outside this cozy room, every corridor and every door stood fully Armed soldier, there are magical institutions that operate day and night everywhere inside and outside the castle. She is a distinguished guest here and a prisoner here. The young General Wolf knows this very well.

    But if there is such a wonderful scenery as a companion in the days of being a "prisoner"...it seems not bad.

    The young General Wolf sighed slightly, and a little tiredness surged up again-the high-ranking powerhouse''s physical fitness and recovery ability allowed her to survive the terrible air attack, but the pain that followed and the rapid repair of her body The loss caused afterwards is not so easy to recover, she is very easy to feel tired now, so that looking up at the scenery outside the window will be very tired.

    She lay down, ready to take a nap, waiting for the return of Sister Marian who had gone to report on her work.

    But a sound of footsteps from outside the room interrupted her movement.

    Andesa turned her head slightly and saw a man in a white robe push the door into the room.

    It seemed to be the standard clothing that the technicians of the Cecil Empire often wore-Andesa couldn''t help but look at it curiously, but she didn''t see the man''s face. The other party was wearing a thick coat with a high collar under the robe. After the collar was pulled up, he covered most of his face. After he entered the house, he immediately began to sort out some sundries and medical supplies on the nearby shelves, busy. It doesn''t seem to mean to communicate with myself.

    But Andesa still decided to take the initiative to say hello to the other party: "Hello, sir."

    The man''s movements suddenly stopped, seeming to be startled by his sudden greeting. Then he resumed his work, while maintaining a sideways posture and nodding lightly, a hoarse voice came from behind the high collar. Low voice: "Well, hello... miss."

    Andesa frowned subconsciously, but soon her brows relaxed. She watched the other person busy there, and the weird thoughts that had just emerged in her heart quickly dissipated - it seemed to be just an ordinary worker.

    Such a staff member should also be assigned by Cecil¡¯s military, and may even be a ¡°technical soldier¡± himself. It is estimated that such a person would not have much conversation with himself, a ¡°special prisoner¡±.

    While thinking in her heart, Andesa was looking at the other''s actions-when she had nothing to do, she had to find something to pass the time. She saw the man pick up the items on the shelf one by one, quickly checked the labels on them, and then put them back skillfully. She could not see the meaning of such checks, but judging from the skillful movements of the other party, he was obviously Have been working here for a long time.

    "Sir, are you here... a technician?" Andersa was bored and couldn''t help but ask.

    The man''s movements stopped again, and after a while, he seemed to say with a hint of hesitation: "I...I''m in the Druid department...a medical staff."

    "You take care of me?" Andesa was a little curious. She hadn''t seen such a weird "doctor", and the other party''s husky and low voice was vague, so she couldn''t help asking, "Where is Sister Marianne?"

    "Mainly she is responsible for taking care of you," the man said in a low voice, "I...I came to help from another department."

    "Oh, I see," Andesa said casually, and then cocked her mouth. "You Cecils are always very efficient in managing people."

    The man fell silent again-he always seemed to be silent inexplicably like this, as if it took a long time to answer every question. Then he raised his collar a little more, came to Andessa''s bed, and began to check the contents recorded in the handover manual on the small desk next to it.

    Andesa has just arrived here, so there is not much to see in the manual, but he has read it carefully for a long time.

    "How is your injury?" he asked suddenly.

    "If you mean comparing with when I was just injured... then I almost feel like I''ve recovered," Andesa said in a relaxed tone, "but if you compare with a healthy person... As you can see, it is still There is a long way to go."

    "Your eyes..." the man asked hesitantly again.

    "...Fortunately, I have one eye intact. It is said that these ten lucky ones," Andesa hesitated slightly for half a second this time, and her original relaxed tone was somewhat lost. "It is said that it is impossible to cure¡ª ¡ªBut Sister Marian still persuades me to be optimistic. She said that something called the technique of flesh and blood regeneration might still work for me... To be honest, I didn''t believe it much."

    For some reason, she said a lot more than she thought-she shouldn''t have said so much to a stranger, especially in such an environment.

    Since coming to Cecil¡¯s land, since becoming a prisoner of war, it has been a long time since she had such ordinary daily conversations with strangers: she only chatted with the relatively familiar Sister Marian, and only there. One.

    Andesa felt a little strange, she couldn''t figure it out, but she always felt that this strange man in front of her always brought herself an inexplicable familiarity... and a sense of peace of mind. She frowned, wondering if she had lost her vigilance in a strange environment, but at this moment, the man suddenly spoke again.

    "The regeneration of flesh and blood can regenerate mutilated limbs, even including the tongue that has been broken for ten years, but the eye is a difficult organ to deal with. The connection between it and the brain is delicate and complicated, and it is also very fragile... There is no way to use it," he whispered, "but I don''t think Sister Marian meant to deceive you, she just doesn''t understand this field-medicine is not a nun''s specialty.

    Andesa didn¡¯t know if there was any loss in her heart. She suspected that she might not be as free and easy as she thought. At the same time, she couldn¡¯t help but curiously asked: ¡°Nuns are not good at medical treatment? Cecil¡¯s priests do not learn to treat What else are you training?"

    "Mixed martial arts, shooting, artillery, physical training, and battlefield survival," the man said seriously. "War nuns like Marian will also receive basic commander training."

    Andesa: "???"

    The man didn''t seem to notice the momentary sluggish expression on Andesa''s face. He just continued to hide his face in the shadow of the collar. After a moment of thinking, he suddenly said: "The flesh regeneration technique will develop... now there is no way, but It can be used to heal your eyes one day."

    His tone was serious, as if it was a bit decisive, as if he was making a solemn promise to the stranger in front of him.

    Andesa glanced at the other person with a weird expression. She tried to observe something from the other''s hoarse voice and the little bit of face exposed, but she couldn''t see anything. She only felt that some very old and yellowed memories in her mind seemed to be beating. They were almost vague impressions from her childhood. They were so long that she didn''t dare to confirm their details.

    The man noticed her observation, so he turned around and turned his back to the bed to do other things.

    Is he actively avoiding himself?

    Andesa immediately noticed this. Amidst doubts and speculation, she couldn''t help but propped up her upper body slightly: "Sir, may I ask..."

    "You should rest," the other party interrupted her directly, "Sister Marian should be back soon too. Just tell her that I''ve been here."

    He put down the things in his hands, and seemed to turn around and walk towards the door not far away. Andesa felt her heart beat for a while, she subconsciously called the other person again: "But I don''t know your name yet. Mr--"

    The man''s figure paused, he turned his head slightly, but said nothing, but walked in the direction of the door the next moment.

    And just between this side of her head, Andesa felt as if she saw a pair of familiar eyes.

    She felt her breathing and heart beating fast-she still didn''t think about it, but she saw that the other party was about to walk to the door.

    There was a strong feeling in Andesa''s heart, she felt as if she was about to lose something important to her again-she saw the man''s hand on the doorknob, before turning the handle , He lightly pressed twice on the handle with his thumb, and this subtle movement made Andesha burst out some yellow, long-lasting pictures in her mind¡ª¡ª

    This is a small gesture my father is used to.

    "Sir! Please wait a minute!!" Andesa cried out, her unhealed lungs began to ache, "Please wait a minute!"

    She felt that her thoughts at this moment were simply ridiculous, and her expectations at this moment seemed like an unrealistic joke, but she finally decided to replace the reason and logic she had always insisted on with sensibility and impulse, she stretched out her hand, And that person was still standing at the door, not moving at all like a sculpture frozen in past memory. The distance between them was only a few meters, but at the same time they were separated for more than ten years.

    In the next moment, Andesa lost her balance-she rolled from the bed to the ground in embarrassment.

    The man rushed over like a gust of wind.

    The distance of a few meters and the time of more than ten years were instantly reduced to a point.

    The man came next to Andesa with one knee on the ground and one hand on her neck, as if he wanted to support her up, and at this distance and angle, Andesa could almost see clearly that the other person was hiding. The entire face in the shadow of the collar was gone.

    That face is so much worse than the memory, not only the aging and vicissitudes brought by age, but also many changes that she can''t understand at the moment, but she still recognizes those eyes.

    "Is this a dream?" She couldn''t help but whispered.

    "You are in reality, my child," Bud lowered his eyes, "I am your father--I am here."

    "¡­¡­why?"

    "I am now a researcher in the Cecil Empire."

    "I''m not asking this," Andesa closed her eyes, she could feel herself shaking, "Why..."

    What does she want to ask?

    Ask why the other party hasn''t shown up for so many years? Ask why the other party is loyal to Cecil? Asked why the other party changed from an extremely powerful knight lord to this appearance?

    She simply closed her eyes, as if she was avoiding some answers that she didn''t even know existed.

    Bud was silent, and then he slowly used his force to lift Andesa from the ground and support her on the bed.

    "I have a lot to tell you."

    ...

    In the corridor outside the door, the blond young nun leaned lazily on a window sill, the powerful Holy Light blaster was placed next to her, and in her hand was a heavy book that had been read again.

    She raised her head and glanced at the room not far away, the corners of her mouth curled up, and she lowered her head back to the fun.

    A rustling sound came from the side. Plants and vines growing along the wall and prosperous flowers climbed onto the windowsill. Bertila''s figure was condensed among the flowers and vines. She passed through the open window and came to Sister Marianne , The latter had to put down the book, and changed a relatively solemn posture to nod to the incarnation of Thorin''s giant tree: "Good day, Ms. Bertila."

    "You don''t need to be polite, I''ll take a look at the situation," Bertila said casually, and glanced at the room not far away. "Fortunately... I finally took this step."

    "I didn''t receive information until yesterday. I didn''t know that a researcher in the Thorin area turned out to be Typhon''s former wolf general, the father of the''Miss'' who had been long-lost," Sister Marianne said, "It was really scared Big jump."

    "I have been worried about what will happen to their reunion-I even worried that they would fight," Bertila shook his head, "This matter is even being paid attention to by the Imperial Capital. I don''t want to be surprised. Fortunately, Everything seems to be going well now."

    "Of course it will go well, at least you don''t have to worry about their fight from the beginning." Sister Marianne showed a gentle and calm smile, like any qualified priest, her smile is warm and reassuring. "A father who has reunited with his daughter must not be able to do anything to his daughter, and a seriously injured''eldest lady'' is even less likely to have the strength to conflict with her father-not to mention that I was still in her last dose of alchemy A double dose of Moonlight Mixture in the potion..."

    Bertila: "???"

 Chapter 993ï¼š Double stage

    Andesa returned to the bed, her father was sitting aside.

    Everything seemed to be a dream-even the pain caused by pulling the wound just now couldn''t convince Andesa of the truth of all this. She felt her head dizzy again, that kind of debilitating and unbalanced dizziness came in waves. Is this a sign of awakening from the dream?

    She raised her head and looked at her father''s face, confirming all the details again and again, as if to thoroughly engrave every wrinkle, every hair, every subtle expression change of the other party into her mind, and then take it. Comparing seriously with what she remembered more than ten years ago, she didn''t know the meaning of doing this-but she had to find something for herself to calm her mood a little bit.

    The father is completely different from the memory. Except for those eyes, Andesa hardly finds many details in the face of the other party that match the memory... This is only because more than a decade of time has caused her to forget her childhood. detail? Or is it because these years of life experience can really make a person such a huge change?

    "You are completely different from what I remembered," she couldn''t help but said, "I remember you had a very high forehead... and a wider nose bridge..."

    Bud reached out his hand and touched his face.

    Yes, this face should indeed have changed a lot. It is a change that is difficult to explain with the passage of time-embracing darkness and depravity is a price. He can''t remember how many forbidden and dangerous forces he has come into contact with. I don¡¯t know how much I have done for those powers... Flesh and flesh transformation, evil factor testing, mutations, toxins, this face has changed between human and non-human again and again, and has been reshaped again and again, even though I have been Try to maintain the original human appearance as much as possible, but after all, this face has become completely unrecognizable.

    There are probably not many people in this world who can recognize themselves.

    "It''s the price of living to this day," Bud twitched his mouth, and said with some self-deprecating. "Fortunately, everything is over. I''m doing well here."

    Andesa was silent for a while, and finally couldn''t help but ask the question she wanted to ask since just now: "So you have been in Cecil...Anzu? You didn''t die at all, you were just caught by Anzu And then became their people?"

    There was a questioning tone in her words, but she was somewhat lacking in confidence-because now she was just a prisoner of war who chose to surrender, and it seemed that she did not have much qualifications to question her father.

    However, she was obviously still a little angry, even almost irritated-it was the emotion that she had long insisted on being impacted on the outlook on life. She stared at her father as if not only seeking an answer, but also hoping that the other person would be able to There is a complete set of rhetoric that can convince oneself so that this "betrayal" will not be so shameful.

    Bud had long expected that this question would be waiting for him, and he had prepared for it for a long time, but after this moment really came, he was still silent for a long time before accumulating the courage to speak: "An Tesa, I... have experienced a lot of things. In the past few years, I have done some... things that are more terrifying than you think."

    ...

    Margarita came to a tower on the western wall of Solinburg. Although the "outside" world was already cold in winter, the wind blowing from the tower was still as warm and suitable as spring. She moved her forehead away. A strand of broken hair that was blown by the wind, looked up at the direction of the trunk of the giant tree, and let out a gentle breath.

    This is the highest place in the entire Solinburg, but even here, the magnificent canopy of the giant Solin tree is still a long way from Margarita. She looked up at the layered green "dome". The countless luminous vines dotted between the domes and the hyphae hanging down like a veil glowing fascinatingly like the starry sky at night-if you didn''t know the secret behind this, who would have thought that such a fantastic spectacle was actually rooted in one Above the abyss of flesh and blood of the Dark Order?

    There was a rustling noise nearby. Some flower vines that had originally clung to the outside of the tower squirmed behind Margarita, and Bertila walked out from the flower vines: "Good day, General Margarita."

    Margarita did not look back: "Is the reunion of the''eldest lady'' and her father going well?"

    "The atmosphere is not bad...Although it is a little bit worse now, I think they will go well in the end," Bertila said, and then she paused. "Actually I don''t think Bud will put himself over a dozen or so now. His experience at the End of All Things Society in 2016 told his daughter that it was a good choice¡ªespecially when the latter¡¯s injuries were not healed, but he didn¡¯t seem to think so."

    "...They haven''t seen each other for too long, maybe Mr. Bud can''t find a better topic than this, and it seems to me that Miss Andesa Wendell doesn''t seem to be on this kind of thing. People whose impulses are out of control."

    "Perhaps," Bertila was silent for a moment before whispering, "I haven''t had relatives and friends for too long, and I don''t quite understand this aspect... The experience and memory of hundreds of years ago, It probably doesn''t apply to this generation."

    Margarita took a deep look at this ancient druid who could no longer be regarded as a human, and said casually: "You should have also received the news-Thorin will send a team that includes combat, construction and The mixed support force including medical personnel went to the front line of Winter Wolfsburg to deal with the increasingly powerful counterattack of Typhon."

    "Ah, of course I received it. After all, I am undertaking a lot of work here," Bertila said calmly. "This is normal. A considerable part of the production and construction corps in the Solin area was recruited from the east last year. They understand Changfeng-Winter Wolf confrontation area."

    "...Don''t you feel anything personally?" Margarita couldn''t help asking.

    Bertila asked her back: "What do you want to say?"

    "You used to be a Typhon, although that was a long time ago," Margarita looked at each other seriously, "Strictly speaking...you are even one of the ancestors of Rosetta Augustus. Feng royal family. Now Typhon is suffering from a divine disaster, and Cecil is at war with them, I think you will pay extra attention to this."

    "You also said that it was a long time ago," Bertila suddenly smiled, although the smile was a bit rigid, "I left Typhon far longer than the time when Bud and his daughter separated. It was as long as I was. I have forgotten what the faces of the Augustus family looked like. Now there are no people I know, no cities and streets I know, and even the Orlander in my memory has sunk into the ground two hundred years ago Deep... Now that is a strange place to me, I don''t think I have much to sigh."

    Margarita was taken aback, and then slowly smiled: "That''s true."

    A gust of wind blows from the far north, and the canopy of the giant Thorin tree makes a large area of ??long-term rustling in the wind. These branches stretched in kilometers, and Berthila''s gaze stretches between the branches, looking towards Far East-But outside of the giant tree perception area, all she can see as a plant is endless darkness.

    ...

    Fog, the boundless fog, enveloped the entire Aldernan.

    In this month of each year, the long-lasting fog will always cover this city standing on the plain. The people of Aldernan have become accustomed to this dense fog-covered season and are accustomed to the months-long , Living under the chaotic sky, in the eyes of poets, the fog floating between the buildings and the roofs and towers shadowed in the fog are even a fascinating beauty-about the imperial capital in the mist The poems can be seen everywhere and at any time during the two centuries of time.

    However, in the foggy moon of Cecil 2 years (Typhon 739), the citizens of Aldernan felt most nervous and uneasy from this familiar fog.

    An atmosphere of panic was spreading in the city along with all kinds of rumors, the churches of the God of War, which are said to have been occupied by evil spirits, the frequently mobilized troops, and the news from the front. Everyone stirred the nervous nerves of the Tifeng people, and on the last day of the first week of Wuyue, another real big event happened.

    Compared with the vague and anxious rumors before, at least this matter is clear: with the unanimous approval of all members of the Imperial Assembly, His Majesty temporarily closed the Assembly.

    No one knows what future this city-or this country-will face.

    But for the civilians living at the bottom of the city, they have not yet reached the level where they can worry about such "big events". The factory is still running, and the exchanges, stations, and docks still need a large number of employees. Even due to the outbreak of this inexplicable war, the machines in the factory are turning a little bit happier than in the past, and those who work in the factory People... They have to work harder to keep up with those bearings and gears that turn faster and faster.

    Bonn tightly wrapped his old coat, and walked hurriedly on the way to the magic train station. He has walked this way many times, and he has to set off from here almost every day to the station or station. Moving things in the warehouse next to them, loading and unloading trucks, and then on the way home until the sun sets, from here back to the dilapidated apartment in Xia Shizi Street. And he is not the only person walking on this road, and there are many people who also go to the station to work the same route with him-they walk fast or slow in the fog, silent to each other, only their footsteps The sound is like those gears and chains in the factory that can''t speak.

    The bell of a two-wheeler came from nearby. Bonn glanced aside and saw the young postman riding a car through the fog. The **** bag was on the back seat of the car, which was already wet by the fog. .

    When the postman passed between these workers, he appeared to be full of spirits, and even had a proud posture. Obviously, he thought his job was more decent than these coolies who could only carry goods.

    Bonn shook his head, thinking nothing, just continued on his own way.

    But there was another sound that broke the calm in the mist: it came from mid-air, as if a sharp resonance sounded across the city in an instant, and then there was a short and loud music from the air. , It was so sudden and loud, even the lingering fog of Aldernan seemed to be shaken by the sound, flowing in the winter sun.

    Bonn froze for a moment, and quickly realized what it was¡ªthis was the sound of magic towers set up all over the city, and these magic towers were all directly connected to Obsidian Palace, Aldernan¡¯s The citizens know very well what these "magic-controlled gadgets" mean by making sounds¡ªobviously, someone who is qualified to speak over the city is about to speak, and the whole city must listen.

    This subsequent voice will even appear in recent newspapers and be sent to various parts of the country.

    Bonn shrank his neck subconsciously, and then he heard a majestic, low-pitched male voice suddenly sounded, which shocked him--

    "...Say hello to my hardworking and loyal people, I am your protector and loyal servant of the Empire, Rosetta Augustus...

    "...The royal family has noticed the tension in the city, but please relax. The situation has been effectively controlled. Recently...

    "...The empire has entered a state of wartime emergency, and the royal family will spare no effort to protect the rights and interests of every citizen in this difficult period. I personally announce the following bill:

    "...The rights and interests of workers in the factory will be guaranteed, and the income of all positions will not be less than...For the workers who extend their working hours and work overtime to produce and actively contribute to the empire, corresponding rewards will be formulated...

    "Regarding wartime food supplies and medical supplies..."

    ...

    The magic broadcast reverberated over the city, and Aldernan could be heard clearly from any corner.

    "Insane...Insane...Insane!!!"

    A short man walked angrily in the dark red carpeted hall, expensive and delicate leather boots plunged into the thick carpet, making only a small noise. The expensive dress on his body was wrinkled by his rough movements, and even one of the buttons on the collar was dropped-it was pulled off by himself in an angry display attitude.

    Several high-ranking combat mages wearing black short robes were standing near him. These combat mages were looking at the demeaning man with indifferent eyes, with neither pity nor sarcasm on their faces.

    "He can''t do this! Listen, he can''t do it-even if he is the emperor!" The short man flushed and shouted to the black-robed wizards, "He has no right to deprive me of any reputation and title. , These titles were granted to my family by his father, his grandfather, and his great-grandfather! What did I do? I didn¡¯t do anything! I just tried to maintain our glorious tradition! Go and reply to that living in Obsidian Palace People here, he has no right..."

    "Sir Yule, there is one last minute left for you to arrange housework," a black-robed mage suddenly said calmly, interrupting the man''s angry shout, "If you confirm that you have finished the arrangements, please contact Let''s take a trip-in addition to fulfilling the formalities, you have to explain many things to Prince Hadillon."

    "Explain what? I have nothing to explain!"

    "For example, the three illegal estates under your name, or the extra gold characters in your vault--" the black robe mage said quietly, "or those who have disappeared in your family castle?"

    The short man flushed even more suddenly, and looked at the wanderer mage in front of him angrily: "Listen, I don''t know where these unprovoked accusations come from-and even if they exist, this is for someone like me. What¡¯s that for the nobles? Are you going to take me away from here just based on these accusations!?"

    "Unfortunately, you really only have one choice-go to Obsidian Palace with us, which at least proves that you are loyal to the empire and to the Emperor himself."

    The short man stared, and then suddenly he seemed to calm down again. He stepped back half a step, tugged his coat vigorously, and said word by word: "Let the stinky Hadillon Augustus Come to see me personally, or let his father come!"

    The battle mages looked at each other.

    "Well, Sir Yule, then it''s the second plan."

    A mage took a step forward while talking.

    "You are not loyal."

    (Time to push the book! "Earth people are too ferocious" from Wo Niu real person, science fiction. Do you need to introduce more about Wo Niu? The old book "Forty Thousand Years of Comprehension" should know a lot. Quality and update It''s guaranteed, it''s worth seeing.)

 Chapter 994ï¼š Dark side ups and downs

    A series of amazing things are happening in this two-hundred-year-old imperial capital-some people are being eliminated, some mistakes are being corrected, some plans that have been abandoned are being restarted, some people are leaving their homes, After disappearing in this world, some people suddenly received secret orders to be activated like seeds that had been dormant for ten years and resume activities...

    All of this was shrouded in the extremely thick and long fog of Tifeng 739 Fog.

    Count Durer was standing in his family¡¯s mansion. He was standing on the balcony on the third floor, looking at the misty streets outside through the wide crystal glass windows. Today¡¯s fog has spread a little, so he can see The scene across the street-the spire and porch of the Church of St. Joram are standing in the fog, but on this day usually used for worship, there are no civilians in front of this church.

    The most daring civilians stayed tens of meters away from the church gate, looking at what was happening on the street with a timid expression.

    There is a large group of obsidian forbidden army and a large number of rogue combat mages wearing black robes are gathering in front of the church. Many scattered soldiers can also be seen in the paths around the church and in various hidden intersections. Look at Earl Durer. The commander of the forbidden army brigade was ordering people to open the door of the church-the priests in the church obviously did not cooperate, but after some unfriendly "communication", the iron black door was forcibly broken Up.

    The heavily armed obsidian forbidden army and battle mages rushed in.

    Some of the civilians who watched the excitement in the distance exclaimed, some held their breath, and some of them might be believers of the God of War-they showed painful appearance, cursing and shouting something, but no one Dare to go forward and cross the line of defense formed by soldiers and battle mages.

    The chaos continued for a while. Even at a distance, Earl Durer could perceive more than one fierce magical fluctuation in the church. He saw some flashes in the dark doorway, which made him subconsciously pull. Pulling the button on his chest-then, the flashes, noises, and the magic fluctuations in the church all ended. He saw the soldiers and wizards who had just entered the church being withdrawn in an orderly manner. Some of them were injured, and some were injured. People escorted more than a dozen war priests and priests wearing priest robes out of it.

    The civilians gathered in the distance became more agitated. This time, a soldier finally stood up to stop the commotion, and another soldier pointed in the direction of the church door¡ªEarl Durer saw the imperial army commander walking out of the church last. When he came out, the tall and burly man seemed to be carrying something wet on his shoulders. After he went outside and threw the thing on the ground, Earl Durer could vaguely see what it was.

    It was a large group of flesh and blood that had been decayed and obviously showed a mutated form. Even if it was blocked by the mist, he saw the tentacles squirming around the flesh and blood, and the hideous faces constantly emerging from the blood.

    The crowd screamed in horror. A war mage began to use amplifying technique to read out the conclusion of the search of the Church of St. Jolem. Several soldiers stepped forward to summon the raging flames with the ball, and began to purify the dirty and terrible flesh and blood in public. But Earl Durer suddenly felt a strong nausea, he could not help covering his mouth and stepping back for a while, but he could not help looking at the street again, looking at the creepy and terrifying scene.

    The raging flames had already begun to burn, and some kind of non-human roar suddenly sounded for a while, and then quickly disappeared.

    Unearthed evil spirits from the church, performed flame purification on the street, and publicly tried heretical demons... Count Durer did not expect that he would see such a scene in his lifetime. In his impression, such a scene only appeared in history books-in the age when human civilization was the most precarious, the country was unstable, and all kinds of dark, degenerate, and twisted forces were still entrenched in this land. Similar things will happen.

    Great Typhon, when have you been so critical?

    Count Durer furrowed his brows and felt a little out of breath. He had this feeling of suffocation when the Parliament was temporarily closed. At that time, he thought he had seen the most dangerous and tense moments in this country, but now he I finally realized that the real threats facing this land were still far deeper. Obviously, the rulers of the empire were aware of these dangers and therefore took the current series of actions.

    He doesn''t care about the parliament at all now. He only hopes that the measures taken by His Majesty the Emperor will be effective and timely enough to pull the country out of the quagmire.

    At this moment, the sound of footsteps came from behind, and a familiar breath appeared behind Earl Durer. Without looking back, he knew that the other party was an attendant who had followed him for many years, so he asked casually: "What happened?"

    "My lord," the attendant stood still two meters away, bowing his hands respectfully, with a hint of tension in his tone, "Viscount Cornelian at 16 Maple Street was taken away this morning... by the Obsidian Forbidden Army. ..."

    Count Durer''s fingers shook subconsciously, and he exhaled softly after two seconds: "I see."

    "Are you still seeing Count Bern Turan tomorrow?"

    "...Cancel the meeting, I will ask Dawn to bring an apocalypse to explain the situation in person," Earl Durer shook his head, "Does Galiya know about this?"

    The attendant immediately replied: "Miss already knows-she is very worried about the situation of her fianc¨¦, but without your permission, she is still in the room."

    "...Let her stay in the room, no one can do anything about this," Count Durer closed his eyes and said in a somewhat complicated tone. "Also tell him that Viscount Cornelian will return safely¡ª But there will be no more Cornelian''Viscount'' in the future. I will reconsider this marriage, and...Forget it, I will go and talk to her personally afterwards."

    "Yes, my lord."

    Count Durer nodded, and just then, from the corner of his eye, suddenly he saw new movement on the opposite street.

    He saw a black magic car approaching from a distant crossroad. The emblems of the royal family and the obsidian imperial army were hung on the magic car.

    Unexplained tension and panic suddenly surged from the bottom of his heart, making Count Durer clenched his fists subconsciously. Although he didn''t think he had the slightest stain and inferiority that would cause trouble during this period, his eyes Still staring at the car-almost every ridge, every wheel, every piece of crystal glass is engraved in his head-he stared at it coming from the direction of the intersection , A little closer to the door of his house.

    He felt that his heart was about to jump out, and the high concentration of attention even gave him the illusion of whether the car had started to slow down. The sound of blood pounding in his ears, and then he saw it. The car drove past without slowing down, passed the house of the house, and drove towards another house.

    It wasn''t until this time that Count Durer realized that he hadn''t changed his breath for a long time, and he suddenly gasped, which even caused a severe cough. The attendant behind him immediately patted his back and asked nervously and caringly: "My lord, my lord, are you okay?"

    "I''m okay, cough cough, okay," Count Durer said while coughing, while his sight was still chasing the black magic car that was fast driving into the fog. After the discomfort eased slightly, he couldn''t bear it. Zhui showed a weird smile, "It seems...this time there is really no one who can stop him..."

    "My lord?" The attendant was a little confused, "What are you talking about?"

    "It''s nothing," Earl Durer waved his hand, and loosened the button on the neckline. "Go to the cellar and get the bottle of Platinum Fez wine I collected. I need to calm down..."

    ...

    Hadilun was sitting in his own study room in the Obsidian Palace. The fragrance of incense was refreshing, and the decorative shields hanging on the nearby walls gleamed under the shining of magic spar lamps. The young obsidian army commander looked at his desk-on the dark red desk, a list was spread out in front of him.

    "Another name..." He muttered softly, picked up the pen next to him, and struck out a name, but his brow wrinkled even more as the name was struck off.

    A soft knock on the door suddenly came, interrupting Hardyron''s thinking.

    The prince raised his head and looked in the direction of the door: "Please come in."

    The door opened, and Diana, wearing a black maid dress and long black hair, appeared in front of Hadillon.

    "Ah, Ms. Diana..." Hardyren couldn''t help but sighed with a smile after seeing the maid. "No wonder you can''t feel the breath outside the door... Is something wrong? Don''t tell me again. It''s a new list..."

    "Yes, Prince Hadillon, this is the new list," Diana nodded lightly, and took a few steps forward and placed a document cured with magic encapsulation on Hadillon''s bookcase. "According to the wanderer Based on the intelligence we have collected over the years, we have finally identified a group of people who are always undermining the New Deal, or who have been controlled by the God of War Church, or who have colluded with external forces-they still need to be interrogated, but the results should not be too bad."

    "List, list, new list..." Hadillon took the file with a wry smile, his eyes hurriedly swept over it, "In fact, many people even know they will appear on it even if they don''t investigate. , They have been tirelessly operating their forces and eroding the dividends brought by the New Deal. This kind of destructive behavior is almost on the table..."

    Halfway through what he said, he stopped, glanced at several names, and curled his mouth.

    "Are you secretly colluding with Cecil again... Accepting cash or stock purchases, or being seized on political handle... In the proud and beautiful ¡®upper society¡¯, there is no shortage of such people."

    "There should be more lines behind these people-but most of our investigations failed before we started," Diana said blankly. "The people who contacted them were very alert. To cut off, these people who have been bought are just the final pieces. They don''t even know the existence of other people, so in the end we can only catch these most insignificant spies."

    "I''ve heard of the Cecil''s military intelligence bureau, and their''intelligence officers''... We have dealt with them a few times," Hadillon said casually, "it is indeed a very difficult opponent. It is much more difficult to deal with than the secret agents of the Highmountain Kingdom and the Brotherhood of Shadows, and I believe you, these people are only a part of the exposure, and there will only be more people who have not been exposed-otherwise, I am really sorry for the name of the military intelligence bureau. "

    While talking, he put the list aside.

    "I will handle this part of the list of nobles personally. Every name here should be able to sell for a good price at the negotiating table."

    Diana nodded and took a half step back almost silently: "Then I will leave first."

    In the next second, her figure disappeared into the room.

    Hardyron blinked, looked at the still open door, and muttered helplessly: "At least close the door..."

    Before he could finish his words, he heard a familiar voice coming from the corridor outside the door: "This is because she saw me coming here."

    In the next second, a tall figure wearing a black court dress walked into the study, smiled and nodded to Hadillon: "It looks like you are very busy."

    Hadillon glanced at Matilda who was suddenly visiting: "Why do you show up at this time? Don''t you have to deal with the restless noble representatives and the businessmen who are not calm?"

    "It''s over-it''s not worth my time to calm their emotions for more than two hours," Matilda said casually. "So I''ll take a look at your situation, but it looks like your work has to be completed. It takes a long time?"

    "Ms. Diana just brought me a new list," Hardyron raised his eyelids, the deep eyes inherited from Rosetta Augustus with a trace of exhaustion and helplessness, "all must be dealt with. of."

    Matilda''s gaze fell on Hadillon''s desk, and then she looked away from her.

    Hardyron glanced at his sister and said casually, "If you want to inquire about Andesa, then I suggest you go to Ms. Diana-the rogue is more intelligent than me in terms of intelligence. But I I don¡¯t think she will have more detailed information. Now our western intelligence network is blocked, and the Cecils have very strict control over Andesa¡¯s information. We can only know some public information... She is still alive and alive and well. The Cecilians have not treated her and other surrendered soldiers. I think you can feel more at ease."

    "I know that even from the perspective of political interests, Cecilians will entertain''important hostages'' like Andesa. I am not worried about this," Matilda said, unable to help but press He pressed his eyebrows, and then glared at Hadillon a little, "But I am very dissatisfied with your random guessing of my mind."

    "Ha, my fault," Hadillon immediately raised his hands and took a serious look at Matilda. "Indeed, I shouldn''t guess your thoughts--and you shouldn''t let people guess yourself. Mind, isn''t it?"

 Chapter 995ï¼š gambler

    Hearing Hardyron''s words, Matilda subconsciously wanted to frown, but this movement only appeared in her heart, and was covered by her indifferent expression.

    "There is still a tense atmosphere in the city, but the factory and market order has gradually recovered," she came to Hadillon and said casually. "Because of the royal intervention, those merchants who try to speculate in the chaotic period And the nobles who tried to transfer assets were killed in advance, and the supply of food, cloth, and medicine is no longer a problem...This is more than half of your credit."

    "In special times, we need to use some special methods to get some guys down," Hardylan smiled lightly. "It''s human instinct to chase benefits, but some people''s instincts are too out of control. Yes. No, the emperor, I heard that the Knights of the National Guard and the 11th National Guard had a confrontation. Has the matter been resolved?"

    "We found a group of commanders and soldiers in the 11th Army who were mentally contaminated, and a few people were excited by shallow beliefs. The source of the confrontation was them-they have all been sent for treatment," Mattie Erda said, "As for the others...when Duke Perdinand showed up, the situation quickly subsided."

    "Duke Pei Dinan..." Hadilun showed a thoughtful expression, "He is the most respected person among the nobles of the military power. The Knights of the Protectorate are absolutely loyal to the royal family and completely cut off from the God of War sect. Stand up and be more effective than a hundred generals."

    Matilda nodded slightly: "As long as the army is effectively controlled and the military nobles remain loyal, coupled with the timely removal of faith pollution in several core legions, the situation will soon be alleviated-and we still have The large number of Battle Mage groups, they are completely immune to the influence of this''plague'', and the Royal Mage Association has always been on the side of the royal family. If these two forces are not out of control, the order will not be out of control."

    Hardyron''s eyes fell on the list next to him, and the corners of his mouth curled a little: "This is also the primary guarantee that these lists can be properly''handled''."

    He knew that when a series of crises suddenly concentrated, there was a lot of pessimism in the country. Some people who knew too much inside even felt that the Augustus family was going to be stunned from now on, and that the Typhon royal family was over¡ª -The decree cannot get out of the Obsidian Palace, the frontline army has lost control, the capital has a "mental plague", and the parliament is panicked. It seems that the situation has reached a juncture of complete collapse, and the royal family of this country can do nothing about it...

    Hardyron actually understood these pessimistic and even extreme emotions, but he never felt in agreement.

    Because a large number of armies including the Guardian Knights, the Obsidian Forbidden Army and the Wanderer are still firmly in the hands of the royal family, and due to the deliberate control of the Typhon royal family over the years, these armies are not affected by any church, and there are royal mages. The association has always been on the side of Obsidian Palace. The president of the contemporary association and almost all high-level mages are firm royal factions-and these mages not only master powerful force, but also master technology. They are quickly purifying the country. The communication network is the key to quickly filling the loopholes in the communication system. In addition, the powerful aristocracy headed by Pedi Nan Wendell also has reliable loyalty, and has already opened a distance from the Church of God of War either explicitly or implicitly...

    Typhon was facing a crisis, but the situation never got out of control, and the Augustus family was just caught off guard.

    In this crisis, the only factor that made the young Hadirun feel uncontrollable and uneasy all the time was the Cecil who seemed calm.

    The enraged Cecils are very dangerous, but they may be even more dangerous after calming down and occupying the Winter Wolf defense line silently-the terrible thing is that all this is beyond Typhon''s control.

    He shook his head and rubbed his slightly sore eyebrows, and Matilda''s voice came in the next second: "Perhaps, some people can give it to me..."

    When Matilda couldn¡¯t finish speaking, Hadillon shook his head. He raised his eyes, his eyes fell on the emperor sister¡¯s face, and said with a serious expression: "We all know why this must be done by me. ."

    Matilda frowned, but didn''t say a word-she understood what Hadillon meant, and out of tacit understanding, they didn''t go deep into the topic.

    At this moment, a slight buzzing sound suddenly sounded, and an eardrop worn by Matilda flashed and rang slightly. The conversation between the two brothers was interrupted, and Hadillon quickly reacted. : "Father is looking for you."

    "It seems so..." Matilda touched her earlobe and nodded to Hadillon and said, "Then I will leave."

    ...

    Before long, Matilda, who had bid farewell to Hadilun, walked through the long corridors and rooms in the Obsidian Palace, and came to a study in the inner court. Her talented father sat on him. The most beloved high-back chair-when Matilda entered the room, Rosetta Augustus was reviewing several documents. He looked up from those documents and saw his daughter. Then there was a faint smile on his face: "It came a little earlier than I expected."

    "I happened to be on Hardyron''s side," Matilda said frankly, "I came right away when I heard your call."

    "Hadillon... he should have been busy these days," Rosetta the Great said casually, "then, what did you talk to him?"

    "It''s just a discussion about the recent domestic situation," Matilda said, and then she paused and couldn''t help saying, "List, more lists... To be honest, it looks a little uncomfortable."

    Rosetta looked at her, and shook her head a few seconds later: "Believe me, Matilda, I don¡¯t want to see more lists like that ¡ª but after all, we have to do it. Things. There are still many things that need to be changed in this country, and this crisis has exposed all the accumulations of Shen Ke. If we do not take this opportunity to eradicate them, then we will face longer-term difficulties in the future. And accumulate more serious hidden dangers."

    "Of course, I understand," Matilda said immediately, "It''s just...I always feel like I''m just watching."

    "... Standing by and watching is your best way to''participate'' right now," Rosetta the Great took a deep look at Matilda, and then he seemed to hesitate for a moment before whispering, "Remember, my child, you His hands must not be dirty, especially in this matter."

    Matilda''s heart jumped and she couldn''t help but widen her eyes slightly.

    In fact, she knew that her father would sooner or later clarify this matter, but she never thought that it would be in this situation and put it on the table in this way.

    Rosetta Augustus continued after a short silence: "Matilda, you remember that if you want to shoulder a country, then everything you do must focus on The long-term future-more long-term consideration than anyone, from the very beginning, all costs and possible impacts are taken into account. And this time, all you have to do is to keep your hands from getting dirty. You have to appease the nobles with a perfect attitude, meet with the representatives of the citizens, and announce the follow-up welfare, production, and supply policies. You must be the maintainer and builder of order, and those unpleasant things... To be done by others.

    "Even if you make many decisions and many things, you have to maintain this kind of ¡®decent clean¡¯.

    "Matilda, those lists-and the cleanup work outside the lists. We all know that they are to wipe out the worms of the empire, to quickly stabilize the situation and to resist threats from inside and outside, but many people do not pay attention to these long-term As a result, they will pay attention to the horror and tension in the process, as well as the ¡°excusable victims¡±... In fact, their thoughts are even correct, because the clean-up work itself has nothing to do with its purpose or means. It is not glorious. If it is abused, then it is even a disruption to order. No matter what effect these actions have produced in the present and short-term, in the long-term, they will be full of controversy-and these controversies cannot fall on you On the head."

    Having said this, he took a deep look at Matilda again, with a smile on his face: "Do you feel that I have overprotected you?

    "Matilda, many years ago, I also faced a situation similar to today... or even worse, because at that time I made far more lists than today, and I had to deal with people like Today those speculative businessmen and selfish nobles are much more cunning and insidious, and I could only do all this by myself.

    "The consequence of doing it myself is that I have made more compromises, more trade-offs, more leeway, and more enemies that cannot be directly eliminated, because only in this way can the entire country be prevented from falling apart. I use I have repaired these cracks for more than ten years, and used repairs to advance many imperfect New Deals. Even so, there are still many people who hate me in the dark, and they hate Yu Shen over time-time is up Today, I have to put these people on a new list, and I have to face many new opponents who are affected by them.

    "This is a waste of energy and time, Matilda, I don''t want you to go down my path again.

    "So, your hands must be clean."

    Matilda listened quietly to her father''s teachings, and suddenly a thought came to her heart-her father, who is like steel, has rarely said so much to herself at once like this in recent years.

    "I understand what you mean," she nodded, "but Hadillon..."

    "He knows what he is doing, presumably you can see it too," Rosetta said in a deep voice, "this may be unfair to him...but it is the responsibility of the royal family."

    Matilda sighed.

    "Let''s talk about business now," Rosetta turned around. "I asked you to come, there is one thing to tell."

    Matilda immediately got serious: "Please tell me."

    Rosetta reached out to the drawer next to him¡ªhe took out a thick document from there and put it on the table and pushed it towards Matilda.

    Matilda took the file curiously, and the first thing that came into view after opening it was a line of large letters in printed form-"The plan and long-term significance of establishing the Tifeng memo library".

    She continued to turn over a few pages, and soon discovered that a considerable part of the follow-up content was actually bibliography, a large number of bibliography.

    "This is..." There was a faint guess in her heart, but she was not sure what she was thinking. She showed a look of confusion and looked at her father.

    "We want to secretly build a memorandum library-to include everything Typhon. Scholars have compiled a list of all history books and technical books, and further collection and sorting work is proceeding intensively. According to the plan, More books will be included in it later, eventually forming a huge encyclopedia. In addition, the collection and sorting of works of art on poetry, drama, architecture, painting, etc. have also started, and now this work will be entrusted to You continue to execute."

    Matilda finally couldn''t help interrupting Rosetta''s words: "Your plan... is it preparation..."

    "Just in case," Rosetta said calmly, "If we fail, someone needs to make sure that our tradition and history can continue."

    "Is the situation already so critical?" Matilda couldn''t help asking, "At present, everything is under control..."

    "Everything is indeed not to the worst, but we are walking on the edge of the cliff, it may get worse-and if there is one day, the work of preserving history and culture must start from now."

    Matilda listened carefully and thought about it, and then she suddenly realized that what her father was really worried about was not the superior **** at all, but the man: "You think those Cecilians will take this opportunity to carry out a devastating War? And do you think they have this ability?"

    "I admire and are willing to support Gawain Cecil and the''propositions'' he declared, but we can never completely believe in our enemies. As for whether they have this ability... Matilda, they can just have this motivation. I have recently discovered their motivation for doing so, and even their specific actions."

    Matilda fell into a brief thought, and then said in a deep voice after a few seconds: "...If the situation you are worried about is really reached, then even if we organize and preserve these books, they will probably only become stuffy. The collections in the Sear Museum-used to show off his successful conquest."

    "So this is the worst solution, and it cannot even be called an effective countermeasure," Rosetta said lightly. "If this crisis passes safely, we will naturally have time and space to solve the problem slowly, but Now... there is not much we can do."

    Matilda looked at her father steadily for a long time before finally lowering her head: "...I understand, father."

    Rosetta gave a faint "um", and then there was a short but suffocating silence in the study. It wasn''t until Matilda couldn''t help but want to speak, Rosetta suddenly said: "I think I am too Pessimistic?"

    Matilda hesitated, but nodded, "...Yes."

    "Indeed, I am a bit pessimistic, especially not long ago when we were still immersed in the confidence of strong national strength and proudly planning the future glorious era. My pessimistic thoughts today are extremely unreasonable... But Matilda , I am making a big bet.

    "A ruler shouldn''t be a gambler, but in my life I always have to be a gambler. According to my experience, facing a gambler... it is better to be pessimistic than blindly optimistic."

 Chapter 996ï¼š Directional ignition

    On the front line of Winter Wolf Castle, the flames of war have been ignited on this land and are still burning.

    On the east side of the defense line, the narrow river valley area just ended a fierce battle. A Typhon Transcendent Legion attempted to attack the Cecil¡¯s supply line in a concealed way from the valley, but during the march, it alarmed a temporary stationed nearby. Mobile Corps-fierce fighting broke out in the encounter between the two sides. An army of transcendents and ordinary people armed with steel machines ignited the entire area. Three hours later, the remnants of Typhon retreated, and Cecil suffered certain battle damage. The Corps rested on the commanding heights of the river valley and kept on guard until the rear reinforcements arrived.

    A young officer with a bronze skin came to this battlefield where gunpowder smoke was still in the air. The cold north wind roared across the river valley, and the wind engulfed the pungent smell of scorching the earth and carbonized flesh and blood. All this made the young man trusted by Maryland couldn''t help narrowing his eyes slightly.

    He looked up in the direction of the end of the ramp and saw three destroyed tanks lying in the explosion pit, thick smoke billowing under the twisted armor plate, and farther away you can see. Soldiers at the event-soldiers are cleaning the battlefield, putting their bodies in body bags.

    When the Typhons retreated, they were not able to take all the corpses away¡ªthese dangerous remains are best taken back and burned completely, leaving them here, not knowing what troubles might happen.

    A company commander wearing a second-generation mana armor and a blue heraldic ribbon on one shoulder came to the high ground. He gave a military salute to the young officer with bronze skin: "Sir Payne, the corpse is closed The work is over."

    "Well," the young officer named Payne nodded, then frowned slightly, his eyes fell on the destroyed tanks, "...The Typhons are gradually mastering the skirmishes against the tanks. The way...you don¡¯t have to rely on Legion-level spells, their Transcendent troops can also fight our tanks."

    "It seems to be the case-their tactics have improved rapidly, and they have been learning from us," the company commander nodded and said, "now they no longer use melee units to attack tanks head-on, but rely on various extraordinary The units cooperate with each other in squad operations-when conditions permit, they will use various magic traps, and when conditions do not permit, they will use powerful knights to form teams of five to ten people to resist one. In the two shelling attacks, the wizard quickly cast spells with the help of cover, trapping the chariot with quagmire or rock spells, and at the same time using counter-type spells such as arcane impact to try to destroy the magic circulation in the vehicle, and the stalker performed close-range blasting , Or rely on multiple wizards to cooperate with the attack...

    "At present, these tactics of Typhons often require large casualties, and they can only deal with small stocks of tanks and multifunctional tanks, but it is a fact that their tactics are constantly improving-and they are still doing Some powerful''new gadgets'' have come out, such as explosives used by stalkers, they are very threatening."

    "...Is it so difficult for a mixed force formed by the extraordinary..." Payne couldn''t help frowning, "It is clear that they were unable to do anything against our steel chariot in the encounter not long ago..."

    "Before the war with Typhon, we had never seen such an opponent that could use the extraordinary as ordinary soldiers," the company commander said straightforwardly, "not even mentioned in the historical archives of Changfeng Fortress. This kind of mixed forces and tactical changes-this should have been developed by Typhon in recent years."

    "We haven''t seen the''Extraordinary Army'', so we were caught off guard," Payne couldn''t help but sighed. "And Typhon had never seen the''Ordinary Army'' using steel machines, and they were also caught off guard... this is a game. An eye-opening war for both sides."

    His gaze swept across the battlefield, and Typhon''s black flag fell on the cold ground, stained with mud and ashes, and the red lines on its surface were particularly eye-catching.

    Typhon ushered in this war when he was weakest, which made him feel sincerely grateful-this idea may not be "chivalry" enough, but Payne knew that the era of chivalry had passed.

    After a few moments of thinking, he retracted his gaze and looked at the company commander beside him: "Have the corpses undergo a preliminary inspection? What is the result?"

    "Yes, the inspection has been carried out, and the results are basically in line with General Philip''s prediction," the company commander said immediately. "Several enemy commanders have signs of physical mutation and can be identified as''fully infected.'' The body of the knight and some of the auxiliary soldiers also showed greater resilience and resilience than ordinary people, and could be identified as a''spiritual alienator''. All the enemies mentioned above retain their sense. As for the entourage mages... they don''t seem to be contaminated by the spirit of the God of War. "

    "...So, among these Typhon troops sent to attack the Winter Wolf line, the proportion of mentally contaminated personnel is increasing, especially the officer class..." Payne nodded slowly and said in a deep voice, " When the Winter Wolf line of defense just fell into our hands, only about half of the officers who came to counterattack were spiritually contaminated..."

    "Isn''t this normal?" The company commander was a little confused. "This shows that pollution is spreading in Typhon''s army. More and more soldiers and officers are affected by the madness-their infection is on the verge of getting out of control."

    "No," Payne shook his head, with a serious look on his face, "You made a mistake-although we call this a''mental plague'', its pollution speed and range are actually It was limited from the beginning, and it is now unlikely that such a rapid infection will occur.

    "This''spiritual plague'' uses the belief in the God of War as the basic medium. According to the analysis of the above scholars, only when the belief in the God of War reaches a certain level of piety can humans be infected by it-so if you are not a devout believer of the God of War , Then you will not be infected anyway, and if you believe in God of War, then you will have been affected as early as the first few days of the outbreak of this plague."

    The company commander listened to his leader¡¯s explanation, and finally reacted slowly: "In other words, the number of''infected'' in Typhon¡¯s army should have entered a stable state a few days ago. In theory, this should not happen. An abnormal increase... But what happened to those infected suddenly?"

    "...I don''t know," Payne shook his head, staring into the distance, "but we should figure it out soon."

    ...

    To the east of Winter Wolf Castle, in the snow forest near an unnamed mine, several hazy figures are swiftly passing between the forest and the snow.

    Those figures are as agile as beasts in the forest, and their bodies are covered by a kind of constantly changing magical halo. Under the action of the magical effect, their figures are almost completely integrated with the surrounding environment. Only by watching attentively can they be aware of one of them. The flashing outline¡ªthey quickly crossed the border of the snow forest, bypassing the trails that even hunters rarely touch, and finally stopped at a secret hiding spot deep in the forest.

    A giant tree that has been dead for an unknown period of time fell here. The huge tree trunk formed a wooden wall covering the wind and snow after weathering and decay. Several other soldiers wearing white light armor and white blouses stood guard here. When the team that was going to investigate the situation returned, these fighters first instinctively increased their vigilance, but soon they confirmed the identity of the incoming person through the identification stamp they carried with them, and relaxed a little.

    "Safe, you can turn off the Quguang Force Field."

    A low voice seemed to sound out of thin air, and then those figures who returned from outside the snow forest lifted their camouflage one by one, revealing the same attire as the remaining soldiers in the hiding place.

    This is a team of steel rangers who have penetrated into Typhon territory-in this snow-covered land season, they put on equipment that is convenient for maneuvering in snowy areas, and they all carry a curved light force field that can hide their body. generator.

    They have been active in this area for two days, and at the same time, there are several teams active in several other areas nearby.

    "Where is Chief Solderlin?" The team leader who returned from outside Xuelin glanced at this clear hiding place and asked curiously. As soon as his voice fell, a magnetic voice almost disappeared from his eyelids. The message came from the bottom: "I am here."

    The blonde Solderlin stood up from a stake next to him-the soldiers didn''t even realize his existence before he made a sound and moved!

    The silver elf''s high-level ranger does not even need to use any extraordinary skills to be "invisible" in front of ordinary people. This incredible ability makes the team leader a little in awe. Then he hurriedly paid a military salute to Thorderlin. Said: "Sir, we have returned from Songlin Town, and the action is fairly smooth."

    "Tell me about your findings," Soldering said-his elegant temperament always seemed to contain a trace of melancholy. "The other teams have not replied yet. You are the first to complete the investigation."

    "Yes, sir," the team leader nodded immediately. "The informant''s intelligence is accurate. We saw that several buildings in Tifeng Barracks near Songlin Town had their coats of arms on the outer walls replaced. Judging from the structure , That should be the resting place for the noble officers and knights. In addition, we have seen several large-scale personnel entering and exiting. There was an army assembly at a junction in the southeast. Judging from the flag and coat of arms, it should be from A certain National Knights Order in the Central Region..."

    Listening to the organized report from the team leader, Solderlin nodded slowly: "Very well, you have seen something very important."

    "It''s a pity that we can''t go further to the southeast," the team leader shook his head regretfully, "The magic sentry over there is too tight, and there are so many eyes of wizards everywhere¡ªthe magicians do not need money, even the entrance of the village. There are wizards on guard, and our light force field may fail over there."

    "...It''s not that the magician doesn''t want money, but Typhon has always been very rich," Soldering curled his lips and couldn''t help commenting in a sentence that Gawain once said, "This is how the money can be."

    As he spoke, the handsome blond elf seemed to have a more melancholic temperament between his eyebrows, but soon he shook his head: "The next time I communicate, I will compare the information you found with the information I collected last time. And send it to the back. During this time everyone will take a break-after that we will move again."

    After the confession, the high-ranking ranger turned around and left the hiding place, and swiftly came to a large tree nearby. He concealed his figure by the leaves that did not fall in the winter, and was half alert and half resting among the branches. Sat down.

    "Is the sir in a bad mood today?" The team leader couldn''t help but glanced over there, and said to his comrades beside him, "I feel like he is frowning."

    "He''s been like this lately, it''s okay," a Steel Ranger warrior said casually, "Well, the elves are said to be very emotional. Maybe you see the snow scenes, dead trees, barren mountains, and so on, and you will feel emotional... "

    The team leader thought for a while and nodded in agreement: "Oh, it makes sense..."

    The soldiers suppressed the conversation sound very low, but these voices still couldn''t hide the keen ears of the elves.

    The ears of Solderlin sitting on the tree branch trembled, but he did not pay attention to the boring chats of his subordinates. He only adjusted his posture slightly, which hardly caused any tremor of the tree branch, and then raised his head with a touch of melancholy. Looking obliquely at the clear blue sky in winter.

    After a long time, he sighed softly: "...Why don''t they have hair?

    "What''s changed... can it still count..."

    ...

    "This is the latest intelligence from the front line." In the study of the Cecil Palace, Heidi put a sorted document in front of Gawain. "The Winter Wolf Fort defense line has stabilized, although the Typhons counterattacked once. It was more fierce than the first time, but we added our troops in time, and the Zero and Earthly Python arrived in the shadow swamp in time, and the soldiers finally stopped there."

    Gawain took the document handed by Heidi, and while listening to the other party¡¯s report, he swept his eyes quickly across the paper. Soon, his gaze slowed down, and he said to himself after Heidi¡¯s voice fell. Saying to himself: "Sure enough... the proportion of''polluters'' in Typhon''s army has increased..."

    "Theoretically speaking, the spiritual pollution spread by the chain of faith cannot have such a''surge''-unbelievers will not be polluted, and the devout will be heavily polluted at the beginning. Between these two groups of people, the spiritual pollution of the gods There is no "human-to-human transmission" phenomenon," said Heidi, "so... the situation really makes you right."

    "Yes, I got it right," Gawain said with a smile, with a complex and subtle expression. "Look here, these signs of transfer, these complex, subtle and rapid reorganizations..."

    He sighed, not knowing whether he was crying or laughing.

    "These''new'' infected persons were gathered and dispatched from the rear. Rosetta Augustus is launching his huge ruling machine and war machine, and in a series of personnel adjustments, the soldiers who are affected by the **** of war are constantly being adjusted. Sent to the front of Winter Wolf Hold-he is using our power to purify this pollution, maybe... is still using this to eliminate his political enemies."

    Listening to Gawain''s words, Heidi''s expression also became weird.

 Chapter 997ï¼š Psionic singer

    In Gawain''s view, what Rosetta is doing is not even a conspiracy¡ªeverything happened with integrity.

    This even gave him a feeling-Rosetta Augustus, who was far away in Aldernan, gave herself a look in the sky and made him look at...

    And Gawain seriously thought about it, and felt that this could only be continued, because all this was exactly what he expected.

    No matter what method is used, it is necessary to reduce mental pollution carriers as much as possible, weaken the influence of the God of War in the material world, and defend against enemies outside the country. In this regard, Rosetta is just fighting Cecil. It¡¯s just a tacit cooperation...

    "Ancestor, is this really okay?" Heidi couldn''t help but frowned. Rosetta Augustus''s series of operations exceeded her expectations. In her impression, this boldness It seems that this unreasonable operation can only be done by the ancestor who uncovered the coffin in front of him. "The Typhonians are borrowing our hands to remove those infected with spiritual alienation..."

    "The key now is not whether there is a problem with this, but the only way to do it-Rosetta threw us a pitch that must be picked up, and now we can only accompany him to do this," Gao Wen But his attitude was very calm, "It''s better to say that this is in line with my idea-we don''t have so much energy to deal with the normal Typhons, but if the person on the opposite side is the infected... then it''s another matter."

    The weird feeling in Hetty''s heart is still hard to subside. She pursed her lips, with an unbelievable expression on her face: "But he can do this with integrity... The soldiers and nobles who are contaminated by the God of War are already very human. , But was still mobilized by him at will, and the God of War did not react at all in the process..."

    "Just as we have been analyzing the birth and operation of the gods, Rosetta Augustus also has his own research on this aspect," said Gawain, his expression serious, "he has clearly found it. The law of... When the **** was in a semi-crazy state, he accurately used the loopholes in the field of''war''-even if the infected believers of the **** of war were sent to the front to die, this was essentially a part of supporting war, as long as this If the point is still within the framework, then he will not incur the backlash of the God of War, and those nobles and soldiers who have been mentally contaminated will obey the orders from Aldernan."

    "The problem is that even a mentally disordered army has normal intelligence on the battlefield. Even due to the loss of the fear and weakness of ordinary humans, the combat power of those who have been mentally contaminated is far beyond that of normal soldiers." Heidi said solemnly, "Rosetta August has sent the nobles and soldiers who have lost control to Winter Wolf Castle, and is also constantly consuming our fighting power..."

    "Of course he has to consume our combat power. Our hundreds of thousands of mechanized legions are stationed on Typhon''s land. Can he sleep?" Gawain waved his hand. "It''s not hard to guess his idea, he can only say ...This plan is very good."

    Rosetta Augustus¡¯s plan was clear to Gawain¡ªthis chaotic and sudden war plunged both empires into a whirlpool, and countless people couldn¡¯t see what the future was like. However, for the two empires As far as the rulers of China are concerned, all this is as clear as mountains and rivers in the sun.

    This war may be sudden, but in the long run, there will be such a battle between Typhon and Cecil sooner or later, so when it does come, Rosetta Augustus will definitely Try to bring the situation back to his own control as much as possible, and find the best interests from it-he sent the troops controlled by the **** of war to the front line, and used this method to quickly reduce the hidden dangers of domestic instability, and those who are not afraid of death The out-of-control legion can also be used to weaken Cecil''s combat power. At the same time, those troops that are out of control will also win precious time for Rosetta, allowing him to reorganize the order and regain the disadvantages of the early war.

    This may not give him any advantage, but it can at least allow Typhon and Cecil to gradually return to the same starting line.

    In addition, Rosetta will also take this opportunity to wipe out the various unstable factors in Typhon, and get a chance to completely reorganize the order like Cecil in the past, and his rule will be unprecedentedly strengthened. , Typhon upper layer will truly condense...

    Of course, there is a major premise for all this-the situation will really develop as he planned.

    "Ancestor, do we need to make a plan to attack Aldernan?" Heidi watched the change in Gawain''s expression. After some thought, she suddenly broke the silence, "Maybe, it will be useful."

    Gawain looked at Hetty in surprise, and then he was silent for a few seconds before slowly saying: "Plans...always have to be."

    "Yes, I understand." Heidi lowered her head and said, then she raised her head and saw that Gawain''s line of sight was falling on the continent map not far away-that map had been drawn with various lines. And the mark, the seemingly messy markup, faintly reveals the hidden order in the depths of this war.

    "I''ve been thinking about one thing," Gawain said slowly, "Is there something deeper behind this thing..."

    Heidi blinked, with a hint of curiosity: "What do you mean?"

    "The out-of-control God of War is only projecting his power onto mortals who believe in him to cause chaos, but is there really only this chaos in a divine disaster? Intelligence shows that Rosetta Augustus A large-scale purge in the country and a series of shutdowns, suppressions, and censorship actions against the Church of the God of War. Although this seems to be a normal way to reorganize the order, will this be a problem for the God of War who has lost control? An active stimulus?" Gawain said with a finger, tapping the armrest of the seat lightly, "Rosetta Augustus''s series of bold actions now make me feel like a gambler...but He can''t be a gambler, or he can''t be a''pure gambler''."

    Heidi showed a thoughtful expression: "Not a''pure gambler''..."

    "A pure gambler will gamble everything regardless of the cost, and Rosetta... He will definitely calculate all the costs and the probability of failure, and bet carefully on what he can bet," Gao Wen said in a deep voice. Said, "Therefore, when he decides to take a gamble, there is only one possibility-he does have a certain degree of''gambling money'' and confirms that there is a possibility of success, regardless of gains or losses, in his opinion All are acceptable."

    Gawain¡¯s expression was very determined when he said this. Although from a personal point of view, he and Rosetta August have only met once or twice, but as the rulers of the empire... Cecil and Typhon fought I don¡¯t know how many encounters.

    Those business bills, those circulating intelligence, those records about Typhon''s New Deal and the Augustus family... Numerous third-party materials have already pieced together the full picture of Rosetta Augustus''s "portrait".

    For Gawain, this "portrait" pieced together based on intelligence and data is even more authentic than Rosetta himself.

    He fell silent and began to sort out all kinds of intelligence he had at present, and deliberate the next possible actions from Typhon. In fact, he didn''t worry about this "war" itself at the beginning. He trusted his army and trusted Philip and other generals trusted the technology, industry and people of the empire. What he really worried about was always what stood behind the war.

    "The Psionic Singer Project..." He suddenly raised his head, looked at Hetty and said, "Which step is it now?"

    Psionic singers, special soldiers who are specially used to fight against all kinds of mental pollution (including the spiritual pollution of gods). These special soldiers use the "Song of the Deep Sea" of the sea monster as the core technology and the "Psionic Choir" of the Eternal Sleeper In order to train the blueprint, relying on the nerve thorns and a series of auxiliary equipment in the biochemical, soul, and magic fields to achieve "mass production", from the very beginning, this special soldier project was a matter of special concern for Gao Wen.

    As a country that has experienced divine disasters and has been studying gods a long time ago, Cecil currently has some technologies that can fight mental pollution, but these technologies have their own shortcomings-the most basic "mental protection" The ¡°system¡± is a primitive and rude use of the Siren rune, with limited effects and only passive protection; the most advanced ¡°humanity barrier¡± runs in a neural network, which is more effective and can actively remove or even ¡°predation¡± The mental pollution within the scope can also be connected to the minds of mortals for effective "treatment", but it must rely on the operation of the network and has high requirements for equipment and basic engineering.

    For Cecil today, neural networks cannot even achieve full coverage at home. It is obviously more difficult for troops on the expedition to maintain a smooth network. After all, there are no communication satellites in this era. Neural networks can only rely on magic. Even the most advanced "Steel Ambassador" multifunctional tank, its communications tower can only maintain a limited range of signal transmission.

    Originally, these problems were not so urgent. The mental protection system and the human nature barrier were enough for Cecil to protect himself within the country. However, this sudden war disrupted the pace of development of Gao Wen-now he urgently needs a solution. It is a new unit that can actively resist the spiritual pollution of the gods, move flexibly on the front line, and can operate independently of network restrictions, and does not affect the protection effect in expeditionary operations with complex conditions.

    The "Psionic Singer" being trained by the former Archbishop "Spirit Song" Wendy of the Eternal Sleeper best meets his requirements-but this project has not progressed for a long time.

    "About the psionic singer, Ms. Wendy sent a message yesterday," Heidi said, "The prototype soldiers at this stage are still unable to enter the battlefield... Stability is a problem. But if you have time, you can Go and see the situation."

    Sure enough, this kind of thing can''t be achieved by thinking about it...

    Gao Wen thought for a while: "Is there anything else on my schedule today?"

    Heidi recalled: "There will be a meeting of consuls in the evening, and there is no other arrangement before this."

    "Then let''s go and see," Gawain stood up, "at least see what the current prototype soldier is like."

    ...

    On the north bank of the Baishui River, in a research facility affiliated with the Imperial Military Research Department near the pyramid-shaped computing center, testing of prototype soldiers of the psionic singer is still in progress.

    This is a large and spacious laboratory with a large area in the center of the rectangular room. In the four corners of the room, you can see four alloy square pillars with shimmering metallic luster and gleaming runes. Around the open space in the center, you can see many neatly arranged cylindrical devices only half a meter high. Technicians wearing white short robes are busy around those cylindrical devices, and many of those technicians are familiar faces.

    Standing at the forefront is a young lady with a high-rise hair and a dignified and beautiful appearance. She is the former Archbishop of the Immortal, now an imperial researcher, an expert in neurology and spirituality-"Ling Song" Wendy, Yuri and Semler, who were both archbishops, stood beside her. In addition, Pittman, who came to assist the work as a biochemical expert, was also on the scene.

    The test subject was a young man with freckles on his face standing in the center of the clearing.

    The young man was wearing a set of special light armor-not so much armor, but also a "body frame" used to fix various rune inserts. The test runes were installed everywhere in the armor. There was a faint light flashing; his hands and forearms were equipped with special "arm guards". The arm guards looked a bit similar to the second-generation military magic terminal that is now widely used, but the weapon unit was not visible. The place where the ray gun or lightning launcher was originally placed was replaced by a large number of metal protrusions with precise structures, which obviously should have a special role.

    When the surrounding technicians were busy, the young man was checking the buckle of his armguard. He moved his wrist from time to time, making him a little nervous.

    When Gao Wen and Heidi came to the scene, they saw this scene.

    He came between the busy technicians, raised his hand to signal that everyone needn''t be formal, smiled and nodded to the young man on the test field who panicked and bowed to him in response, and then looked to the side. "Spirit Song" Wendy: "To be honest, the psionic singer is a bit different from what I imagined... I thought there was the word''singer'' in the name, and there would be at least one set related to''singing'' in the laboratory. Things, I only saw rune armor, magic terminal and nerve thorn safe deposit box."

    Wendy was not surprised by these words of Gawain, she smiled faintly: "The''singing'' of the psionic singer is not audible with ears, and naturally there is no need to''sing'' with your mouth-please Don''t be misled by this name. They are called''songers'' only because the power they use is derived from the deep sea song of the sea monster."

    Gao Wen was taken aback, and realized that he seemed to have misunderstood this matter before, and at the same time Wendy smiled and continued: "So in theory, psionic singers don¡¯t even need to be able to''sing''¡ª -It¡¯s enough to be able to manipulate neural thorns and a series of brainwave amplifiers."

    Heidi, who came with Gawain, could not help but glance at Wendy when he heard this: "I have heard the songs you recorded on the show, I thought..."

    "Personal hobby," Wendy smiled faintly. "The psionic singer''s''singing voice'' is used to fight against those crazy chaotic gods and evil spirits. Those things... don''t know how to appreciate music."

 Chapter 998ï¼š Unstable

    In Cecil, priests do not necessarily know the light, and nuns do not necessarily heal. Stalkers usually use two-handed swords and power sap. Even the peak of appearance from the elves may be a bald man in nature-in summary. As mentioned, it is natural that a "singer" can''t sing.

    But Gawain stood still thinking for a long time, and still felt that there was something wrong with this...

    But it''s not right, right? Anyway, there are not many normal styles of things on this land-he has seen the cyberpunk dragon kingdom, and at this moment, Gao Wen''s compatibility with painting style issues is unprecedentedly high.

    No matter the style of painting is right or not, it works.

    He looked at the young tester in the center of the test site. The latter was connecting the rune boards and testing the magic terminal with the help of several technicians. Another technician came to a nearby safe deposit box. In order to carefully take out a spine-like device with silver-white metallic luster-nerve thorns from the box.

    A technician came to Wendy''s side. He first saluted Gao Wen, and then reported to Wendy Hui: "The tester''s equipment has been inspected and the personnel and equipment are in good condition, ready for experimentation."

    Wendy nodded and glanced at Gawain, who hummed, "Then start the test... let me see how you have done so far."

    "Start connecting the nerve thorns," Wendy immediately turned to the assistants, "prepare the nerve signal amplifier and helmet!"

    The technicians started to work one after another. Gawain saw that the technician with the nerve thorns came to the center of the field and carefully attached the silver-white metallic "artificial spine" to the tester''s back neck contact. , Another technician came over with a weird-looking helmet. The helmet was made up of several layers of metal sheets. The most peculiar thing was that it even completely covered the position of the eyes, and then others began to activate the surrounding Various test equipment and safety devices.

    They obviously did this more than once, and in just a few minutes, they were ready for the test.

    The technicians left the center of the field one after another, leaving only the young tester standing on the spot. The nerve thorns behind his head were hanging quietly behind his back. The strange helmet covered his eyes and skull. Behind the helmet The part has a soft material and the connection end of the nerve thorns closely connected-he is waiting for further instructions, and in the meantime, Wendy explained the role of these equipment to Gawain: "We specially designed a This kind of nerve thorn, it is more sensitive than the conventional model, can make the psionic singer perceive the abnormal mental pollution acutely, but it also causes a certain mental burden, so ordinary people need to be trained to withstand the extra perception brought about pressure¡­¡­

    "The Psionic Singer''s suit has a series of resonance substrates, which can be used to release specific high-frequency or low-frequency magic shocks under the control of the nerve thorns. The effect of the''Song of the Deep'' is spread out in this way. To further enhance its effect, we also designed a set of three neural signal amplifiers-the amplifiers are not activated yet, you will see them later.

    "...There are a large number of nerve contacts in the helmet to further enhance the efficiency of the connection between the psionic singer and the suit, and it also has a certain protective effect..."

    Gao Wen listened silently, and finally couldn''t help but ask: "Why do you use armor pieces on your helmet to block your eyes?"

    "...In order to prevent confusion," Wendy said with a serious expression, "During the test, we found that the perception of psionic singers will not only be greatly enhanced, but also produce various''supersensory phenomena'' that are different from humans. , This involves a very complex neuro-soul interaction process. From the results, this super-sensing makes the vision of psionic singers mutated, they will see many... things that should not be seen, and these Things are likely to bypass the mental protection and penetrate their intellectual barriers.

    "After all, although psionic singers are soldiers fighting against mental pollution, they are still mortals themselves. Once the protection is penetrated, they are not much stronger than ordinary people.

    "So we designed this kind of visual suppression device-those armor pieces not only physically block the user''s vision, but also temporarily shield the brain''s processing of visual signals through the neural contacts built into the helmet, which can maximize Limit the prevention of mental pollution caused by visual pollution. This is much more effective than''close your eyes''."

    Heidi on the side couldn''t help but cut his mouth: "Then their vision..."

    "Please don''t worry," Wendy laughed. "Although the eyes are blocked, the psionic singer can actually''see'' it."

    While talking, she raised her hand and beckoned the young man in the center of the test site, who immediately raised her head and beckoned in response-as if his vision was not affected at all.

    "Yes, I can''see'' it," the young tester said with a smile, his nervousness seemed to have completely eased, "and it''s clearer than seeing with eyes."

    Gao Wen suddenly became curious: "What is the world in your eyes?"

    "It''s... difficult to describe. I can see everything in all directions at the same time, including the back and the ground under my feet," the young tester thought for a while and said seriously, "This is a direct perception, all information will be directly It appears in my mind. But almost nothing I see has color, only various degrees of gray, which takes some time to adapt."

    "The only''color'' that the psionic singer can see in this situation is the''color'' of mental pollution," Wendy explained beside him, "This is the conclusion that Naritil helped to conduct the simulation test¡ª ¡ªBut the actual effect has to be tested in actual combat. After all, Naritier is no longer truly''polluting.'' It is uncertain how the divine power she simulated is different from the divine nature in the real world."

    Gawain nodded clearly, and then exhaled slightly: "I understand, can I go to the next step now?"

    Wendy immediately raised her head to look at the tester in the center of the field: "Mr. Ex, are you ready?"

    The young man called Ax raised his hand and made a ready gesture: "You can start anytime."

    "Then activate your suit-start with the three nerve signal amplifiers stored in the room," Wendy nodded and said, "The others are ready to start recording monitoring data, and are ready to provide magic countermeasures at any time!"

    Wendy''s voice fell, and the tester in the center of the venue had already started to move-he moved a certain joint on the magic terminal, and then the surface of the suit suddenly flowed through a halo of magic, accompanied by a gradual increase. Magic reaction, his whole person seemed to lose the restraint of gravity and began to slowly float in the center of the field!

    After a few seconds of floating, he waved his hand outside the field.

    On a table in the corner of the laboratory, three diamond-shaped metal devices about the length of the forearm immediately flew up. They went straight past the staff on the scene and came behind the tester, accompanied by the tester¡¯s hand. In action, these metal devices unfold their respective mechanical structures, blooming like some kind of hard-lined flowers, and there are fine golden sparks jumping and flickering among the "leaves", making a crackling sound. Then they began to undulate around the tester again, like some kind of flexible creatures.

    This scene made Gawain''s eyes widened in surprise, and then he immediately understood: This is the function of nerve thorns.

    This is exactly what he had envisioned a long time ago, the last step for ordinary people to break through the extraordinary limitations, so that ordinary people can truly "release" the last step of spells-without the help of buttons and set spell models, directly by the user The control of the thinking and mental power allows ordinary humans to truly perceive and control the final link of magic!

    Now, this link has been realized.

    "Very well, the tester is in a stable condition, and the output of each device is normal... The neural thorns feedback signal is clear and stable, and the brain wave readings are normal..." Yuri, who monitors the data next to him, said while directly sensing the magic fluctuations on the spot with his mental power. Now let''s increase the load, Mr. Aix, please try to activate psionic echo, let us see the effect of Song of the Deep."

    The tester floating in the air nodded, then slightly raised his arm to make a fist. A low-frequency noise-like sound immediately came from the three neural signal amplifiers floating behind him, and the noise lasted only a short time. , Has reached a frequency that human ears cannot receive-it sounds like it has disappeared, but Gawain can be sure that "Song of the Deep" has begun to run and is covering the entire room because he keenly perceives the magic in the air. There are ripples, and a slightly uplifting and sober power is slowly infiltrating everyone''s heart.

    "Does this look good?" He couldn''t help but said to Wendy next to him. "But I heard there is a problem with the stability of the prototype soldier?"

    "Yes, there is a problem with stability. What you see now is only the lowest load, which can barely resist unconscious and non-directed mental pollution, but as the load increases, the prototype soldier will soon lose control of the nerve thorns... "

    During the talk, the test project has proceeded to the next stage. After collecting enough data, Yuri signaled to the testers on the field to increase the intensity of the psionic reverberation. Gawain clearly felt a stronger magic in the room. , He even had the illusion that his skin was slightly itchy-but all this lasted less than a few seconds.

    Accompanied by a burst of high-frequency noise, the tester¡¯s suit suddenly flickered, and the nerve thorns that had floated in the air with the personnel were also instantly extinguished. The young man seemed to try to restore control of the magic power, but lost the nerve thorns. Support, he barely buffered in the air for a while before falling back to the ground.

    Fortunately, the height of his floating was only a little bit. The drop of more than ten centimeters did not cause any harm. He just staggered and got on his feet, then took off his helmet in frustration.

    "I lost control," he said apologetically, "I''m sorry, I tried my best to maintain energy balance, but it seems that some of the magic is outside of my perception..."

    "You have done a good job, Mr. Ax, this is a technical problem at this stage, and we need to solve it next," Wendy sighed slightly, "Go and rest first, the next test is due. tomorrow."

    "Okay, Ms. Wendy."

    Gao Wen watched all this, and after the tester left, he slightly frowned and looked at Wendy: "What''s the reason?"

    "Manipulating magic is easy for senior transcendents, but it is a completely different concept for ordinary people," Wendy sighed. "Even if the nerve thorns give them the''physical foundation'' to perceive and control magic, they Their minds, their thinking habits, and their neural responses also require a long process of adaptation and adjustment to master this matter."

    "...In other words, it is far from enough for ordinary people to perceive and control magic power. Their nervous system...can''t understand this thing?"

    Wendy nodded: "It''s like installing a set of extra limbs on a person suddenly, and this set of limbs is many times more complicated than his original limbs-it takes a very long time for the nervous system to figure out how to control these. The extra''organ'' requires a long time for the human mind to adapt. Of course, effective training methods may greatly shorten the adaptation process, but it takes time to summarize the training method itself, at least for now we have no clue¡ª ¡ªI know how to educate the extraordinary, but no one knows how to teach an ordinary person who has never used magic power to cast spells."

    Heidi frowned slightly: "...we probably don''t have so much time."

    "...Are there any''special talents'' who can quickly adapt to nerve thorns without training?" Gao Wen couldn''t help asking.

    "Yes, senior transcendents, such as wizards and knights, can use the psionic singer''s suit to release the''Song of the Deep'' without any training," Wendy shrugged, "but it loses its meaning, nerves At the beginning of the birth of thorns, the purpose was to let ordinary people master the magic power, but now ordinary people will be turned away."

    "Indeed, this is a bit ironic..." Gao Wen reluctantly agreed with Wendy''s statement, "But if there is really no way, we can only let a group of wizards receive temporary training to become psionic singers-we are in short supply now. These special soldiers."

    "I understand what you mean, I''ll make a plan," Wendy sighed, and then she seemed to think of something, "but...I suddenly thought of something."

    Gawain and Heidi said in unison: "What do you think of?"

    "We don''t know how to let ordinary people quickly master magic skills, but Typhon... they have been studying the field of mass production of extraordinary people for many years," Wendy said while thinking, "Of course, their mass production of extraordinary people It needs to be selected from an early age and cultivated for a long time to form, but this is based on becoming a formal mage and having a frontal combat effectiveness. Aside from this, they have mature catalytic agent technology that can be used to reconstruct the human nervous system. There are special Magic rituals are used to enhance the magic perception ability of low-talented people, as well as mature fast training methods and magic stimulation techniques, which enable people who are first exposed to magic to quickly master skills...

    "If we just want ordinary people to''familiarize'' with magic and allow ordinary people''s nervous system to''adapt'' to magic, then these technologies might be useful to us."

    Wendy''s words made Gawain and Heidi thoughtful at the same time.

 Chapter 999ï¼š snow

    For a long time, Cecil and Typhon have taken different technical routes-the former has opened a new magic technology route, while the latter is pushing the potential and applications of the transcendent to a higher level. In the short term Look, the advantages of the two are still inextricable, and Gao Wen never thought that the two technical routes will cross one day.

    It¡¯s a pity that, making a fuss about the talents of extraordinary people, trying to select "weakly gifted people" from ordinary people, and using potions, rituals, and training to catalyze them into extraordinary people with a narrow application range but genuine quality. This has always been Typhon''s expertise, Cecil''s research in this area is zero.

    The Order of the Eternal Sleeper has always been active in Enhancement, so when faced with the dilemma of the lack of quality of the psionic singers, Wendy immediately thought of Enhancement''s alchemy and catalytic technology, but when it came to these technologies The real details... Obviously it is impossible for her to know.

    "These things are military secrets. The medicine is in the hands of the Typhon royal family and several major military aristocrats. The specific catalytic technology is the same, and even if these things are mastered, there must be matching training methods, otherwise the testers are very likely to happen. Dangerous," Yuri came from the Typhon nobleman. Although he had already left that noble circle when Typhon''s mass-produced transcendent technology matured, he had had contacts after all. Some internal information he clearly knew better than Wendy. , "I don''t think we can get this information in a short time..."

    Gawain''s expression became serious, he rubbed his chin, and Hetty next to him said softly, "You think there is on the 25th..."

    Gao Wen thought for a while and shook his head slowly.

    He did think of Daniel, who had already reached the top level of Typhon for the first time. As the most successful spy in the current Cecil spy system, Daniel is indeed qualified to have access to many unimaginable secrets, but it is precisely because of this that he can Inquiry news will also have a very strong domain, and will bear a higher risk of exposure. Daniel''s current areas are basically under the name of Typhon¡¯s "Imperial Industrial Manufacturing Association". In addition to relying on personal connections to inquire about some rumors between upper-class nobles and wizards and scholars, from a normal logic , He is unlikely to have access to extraordinary mass production technologies that have nothing to do with his research field.

    Of course, you can take some risks and let Daniel steal this information, but Gawain believes that the hidden dangers of doing so are too great-Typhon¡¯s rogue agent is not an idiot, and Rosetta Augustus is even more so. A cautious person. Recently, with the tension in Aldernan, there have been many spies working for Cecil, and even the liaison officer who entered the "Track" plan was arrested by the Typhon authorities, and Amber even had to cut off the data. This line of intelligence, in such a tense situation, Gawain couldn''t let an irreplaceable spy like Daniel risk his life and steal a recipe.

    In thinking, Heidi suddenly thought of something: "By the way, I thought of someone..."

    "You mean our''guest'' who is a guest in Solinburg?" Gawain raised an eyebrow. "I don''t think she is willing to cooperate with us in this matter. Surrendering for justice and betraying the country are two different concepts. ."

    "...Or her father?" Heidi thought again, "Bad used to be..."

    "Please allow me to interject," Yuri said on the side. "First of all, the Wendell family is indeed Typhon''s most important military aristocracy. The family leader and heir must have access to this part of the secret, but I don''t think Pakistan De Neng can help-he left Typhon more than a decade ago, and the technology for mass production of Transcendents was far from mature. In the following many years, Bud was locked in In the biochemical laboratory, he shouldn''t have access to this information..."

    "Let¡¯s discuss this matter later," Gao Wen thought briefly and shook his head. "This topic is a long way off-we should focus more on the normal research route. Heidi, you can try to arrange people to contact Let¡¯s take a look at Wendell¡¯s father and daughter, but be careful not to cause adverse effects. Before that, Wendy and Yuri, you still follow the previous plan, first select some matchers from the mages for training. During the war, our mental protection unit It must be put into use as soon as possible, even if only a small amount of elite is invested, it can also increase the survival probability of frontline soldiers."

    After arranging things properly, Gao Wen didn''t stay in the laboratory any longer-before the evening, he had to preside over a meeting of consuls.

    Leaving the research facility, Gawain and Heidi were walking on the way to the parking lot. A cold wind blew, causing Hety, who had not turned on the breeze shield, to shrink his neck subconsciously.

    Gao Wen raised his head and saw that the sky had become gloomy for some time. Lead-colored thick clouds covered the earth. The turbulent cold wind ran through the clouds. Some crystal clear snowflakes fluttered in the wind. The ground fell down.

    "It''s snowing..." Heidi also raised her head, and the snowflakes falling from the sky reflected in her transparent eyes. She stretched out her hand. A snowflake touched her fingertips, but it turned into a drop of water within a few seconds. The first snow in the southern border this year came really late..."

    ¡°It¡¯s snowed in the Holy Spirit Plains last week,¡± said Gao Wen. ¡°The Bureau of Astronomical Studies has compared the patterns of rain, snow and temperature changes over the years, and believes that there may be a cold winter this year... than every one of the past two decades. It¡¯s cold in winter."

    "The textile trade with Typhon has been suspended due to the impact of the war. At least until the end of the war, it is impossible for us to get cheap textiles from the East," Heti said seriously. "Fortunately, our large purchases last year and the western plains The cotton spinning production that has always been maintained has accumulated enough stocks, and there is no need to worry about the supply of cotton clothing this winter. Of course, if the war continues to continue like this, we have to consider expanding the scale of cotton spinning production-this year¡¯s baby boom has brought a lot of The new population requires additional supplies of textiles, medicines and food. In this regard, the Ministry of Agriculture is already formulating corresponding plans."

    "...Is the impact already beginning to show... Typhon people should not be much better this winter. Many of their railway lines are still unable to operate independently. A large number of factories are waiting for our finished parts," Gao Wen shook his head. " This will be a test of the new international rules and the first test of the two settlement areas. Typhon people will definitely find a way to maintain their market in the southern part of the mainland, and our trade with the western part of the mainland must continue as usual. News of the war should have spread to all countries by this time, and steady and normal trade activities can enhance the confidence of our allies-and also ease our pressure."

    Heidi lowered her head: "I understand, ancestor."

    ...

    While the first snow of this winter fluttered and fell in Cecil City, another snow soon visited Aldernan in a foreign country.

    Compared with Cecil City, which is more northerly, the snow in Aldernan seems to be softer, and scattered snowflakes fall on the earth in the gloomy sky and thin mist, with a kind of innocence. It took me a long time to spread a thin layer of white on the wet urban ground.

    Perdinan Wendell walked out of the porch and stood in the snow in the courtyard. Some dreamily looked at the luxurious courtyard, which was elegant but empty and deserted. His attendants and maids were standing not far away, but he felt that there was only I''m alone.

    A year ago, Andesa stood here to watch a snow with him. Ten years ago, he was surrounded by Bud and his daughter-in-law who had not died at the time. Twenty years ago, there was a swing not far away. Next, next to that beautiful fountain, there is his always smiling wife¡ªand this year, he is the only one here.

    There was a bone-thinning cold wind, and Pei Dinan felt that his arms and knees had been penetrated by the cold wind. He finally couldn''t help holding up the breath protective barrier to block the cold wind from the north, dispelling his body and his surroundings. Snow fluttering, and couldn¡¯t help smiling bitterly in the wind-no matter how formidable General Wolf, he will eventually get old, but when he was young, he never thought that his old self would Standing so alone in the courtyard in the wind and snow.

    Andesa, who is far away from Cecil, should be okay... The Cecilians shouldn''t criticize a general who took the initiative to lay down his arms. Is anyone with her in such a cold winter?

    A voice came from the side, interrupting Pei Dinan''s thoughts: "My lord, the wind is getting stronger, you should go back to the house and rest."

    Pei Dinan followed the sound and turned his head and saw that the butler who had been with him for many years was standing in the snow. A lot of snowflakes had fallen on his shoulders, but he was still standing straight in the wind, meticulously like a sculpture.

    The grateful time was over, and Peri Dinan''s expression became serious again. He once again became the formidable knight lord, nodded with majesty, turned and walked towards the porch, while the butler lifted accurately after half a step behind. He followed his legs, and smoothly brushed the snowflakes off his shoulders.

    "You sent a servant to the market in the morning," Pei Dinan asked casually under the porch, "How is the order over there?"

    "Prices have stabilized, and the panic situation has improved a lot," the butler replied immediately. "People are still a little nervous, but they are no longer the kind of bewildered fear-everyone is more worried about the price of food. It won¡¯t rise again and care about when this war will result."

    "How many people discuss the church?"

    "There are discussions everywhere, but it has been rare to see people who question the Knights of the Guardian Order or the Obsidian Forbidden Army, or those who support the church radically-at least not in public," the butler continued, "those public evil spirits. The purification ceremony, detailed reports on the contaminated altars and rooms in the church, and live pictures have a great deterrent effect on ordinary people. Even devout believers will say that evil spirits have defiled the church at this time, instead of insisting. The Ares Church is clean and flawless..."

    Pei Dinan nodded slightly, the serious expression on his face seemed to relax slightly.

    The atmosphere in the city is getting better-although some of the nobles are restless every day, some speculative businessmen are nervous, and there is a little more nervousness in the upper class, but the overall order of Aldernan But it quickly and miraculously stabilized, and the operation of each key department is also improving in a visible range.

    The supply of key materials such as food and medicine has stabilized. Several premeditated price hikes and interception of materials have been suppressed. Some of the **** of war officials have tried to fight against the blockade order. But before they acted, the obsidian forbidden army and defending the country The Knights have suppressed and dismantled all rebellious acts. In fact, as early as a month ago, the churches of God of War across the country had been closely monitored by troops loyal to the royal family. Although some of the troops unexpectedly lost control, the whole Everything above is still under the control of Obsidian Palace.

    There were people who worried that the temporary closure of the parliament would cause long-term and unquenchable chaos for the ruling order of the entire empire, but Rosetta Augustus and his royal cabinet and emergency advisory team used extremely high efficiency and determination. The execution power has proved everything to the world, and now everything is beginning to develop in a good direction.

    At least at this stage.

    The old duke pressed his chest subconsciously, and he touched a hard object the size of a pocket watch-there was a special talisman, the power of the talisman was slowly flowing at this moment, infiltrating and protecting himself. This amulet made him feel at ease for a while, but it also made him understand that some things are far from over.

    ...

    Since the beginning of the war, intelligence from the front has been continuously transmitted through the communication towers distributed throughout the empire, gathered to Aldernan, and gathered on the book case of Rosetta Augustus.

    The war itself may be something that many people don¡¯t want to see, but some of the ¡°harvest¡± brought about by the war are also real. For the rulers of the empire, the biggest gain is intelligence¡ªabout the enemy. Information about yourself, and also about yourself.

    Rosetta''s eyes moved slowly over a document, and Matilda stood quietly beside him.

    In this document, many detailed information related to the "magic mechanized units" of the Cecils are mentioned, including the various war machines that can operate automatically, the equipment and combat methods of the Cecil infantry, and the enemy''s Tactical thinking and macro-layout speculation, including a summary of Typhon¡¯s own military reports.

    Every life on the battlefield has turned into experience and reflection on these thin sheets of paper-whether it is for Cecil or Typhon, this is the first time in history that a comparable opponent and himself have appeared. Conduct this extensive and deep confrontation on the frontal battlefield.

    Both sides of the war were learning experience. Rosetta looked at the intelligence in his hand, and he believed that there must be something similar in the book case of Gawain Cecil.

    "Your previous judgment was correct, Matilda." After a long time, Rosetta raised her gaze and looked at the eldest daughter beside her, "We must further introduce magic technology into the military field, just let It¡¯s not enough for soldiers to ride in magic carts or use factories to produce some weapons. The Cecils have great war potential-although they are now in a stalemate with us, their growth rate over time Sooner or later, it will surpass us, and the gap in between is on the one hand magical technology and on the other hand their...thinking way."

    "Andesa once told me that she has been worried that we and the Cecilians are in a continuous war-their war machine has a short production cycle, soldiers are trained quickly, and everything can be lost, and our Army of Transcendents Although it has been much better than traditional troops, it still can''t keep up with the speed of the Cecils in this area... The long battle is very detrimental to us."

    "...Time, so we need time," Rosetta said slowly, "I hope we have enough time."

 Chapter 1000ï¼š War deadlock

    Rosetta got up from behind the desk. He came to the map not far away, his eyes slowly swept across a series of markings on the border area, and Matilda''s voice came from behind him: "Past Within a week, the Cecils had increased their troops on the Winter Wolf defense line four times. At the same time, the control area extended from the fortress all the way to the Shadow Swamp. Not long ago, they controlled the mechanical bridge in the Shadow Swamp area and allowed the armored train to enter the war zone. Columns of war machines entrenched like a fortress on the line from Shadow Swamp to Winter Wolf Keep, putting tremendous pressure on our border offensive..."

    "It seems that they have made up their minds to be nailed to Winter Wolf...This is a strategic fulcrum," Rosetta nodded, "So we can''t rule out the possibility of their sudden attack on Aldernan."

    "It seems so..." Matilda responded, "We have now cut off the railway line from the Shadow Marsh to the country, and established a new line with Winterhold as the fulcrum. The forces mobilized from the country are constantly flowing. The ground gathered there. The Cecil¡¯s steel chariots and mobile infantry advancement tactics caused us great casualties at the beginning, but after Earl Palin Winterhold withdrew from the Winter Wolf defense line, he guided the first-line troops to develop many Effective tactics, now our Transcendent troops can effectively fight those machines... But we still have nothing to do with the two mobile forts of the Cecilians."

    "Palin Winterhold..." Rosetta whispered, "After the fall of Winter Wolf, he was questioned by many in the country... Now those doubts are finally quiet."

    "In the Battle of Winter Wolf Castle, one of the two main commanders surrendered and the other evacuated and returned to the rear. After this incident was passed back to the country, no matter how public opinion guided it, it eventually hit the upper class of society for so many years of pride and self-confidence. After a serious injury Not to mention the surrendered Andesa, Count Palin Winterhold was said to have evacuated early unscathed... Many nobles believed that he was even more shameless than Andesa."

    "It is ridiculous that only those who are not on the battlefield at all and do not understand the army are laughing, but the real generals know that it is the two questionable commanders who have bought us the opportunity to breathe and adjust," There was a hint of coldness in Rosetta¡¯s tone, but he did not stay on this topic for too long, and soon shook his head, ¡°It seems that the war machine called''armored train'' is better than we started at the beginning. The investigation is even more difficult."

    "The information investigated in the intelligence before technological advancement is obviously out of date. The armored train was a semi-finished product, but now the Cecil has perfected its weapon and power system," Matilda said solemnly. "That thing has the firepower of the strategic mage regiment and the protection of a city wall, and can fly freely on the track, and the entire track is protected by a powerful shield and countless military stations and guard towers set up along the way. Small trains patrol back and forth on the protective track. According to the description from the earl of Winterhold, this is a''dynamic and offensive and defensive'' system, and none of our arms can deal with it...

    "The Cecilians obviously used a lot of effort to design this set of things. The purpose of its birth was not to deal with those weak and small countries, but to deal with behemoths like Typhon..."

    Listening to his daughter¡¯s narration, Rosetta fell into short thoughts. After a long time, he sighed softly and said thoughtfully: ¡°A moving fortress can be attacked, defensive, and habitable. The continuously advancing supply line, if several railways are built to extend to the wasteland, and advance bases are continuously set up under the cover of armored trains, human civilization may even be able to counterattack the Gondor wasteland..."

    Matilda obviously did not expect her father to have such a thought, but she immediately realized the meaning behind this thought, and her face suddenly showed a surprised expression: "Father... what do you mean?"

    "Gavin Cecil, his eyes are indeed farther than we can see," Rosetta said, but shook her head quickly, "but this is not the time to talk about this. The key is those trains...they With strong firepower and long range, this means that they can cover the engineers while they are fighting while laying the railway forward. Even if we blow up the mechanical bridge and the railway junction, as long as the Cecilians are willing to pay, they can. Keep pushing forward unswervingly, so we must find a way to deal with that thing."

    "...The Earl of Winterhold proposed a plan, but this plan once again faced our shortcomings," Matilda said. "He believes that against this land fortress, the use of ground forces will face huge battle damage anyway. The only effective method is that the main guns of the air-raid armored train can only attack ground targets. Although it also has smaller weapons capable of anti-aircraft, its firepower is far weaker than that of the ground. As long as it does not face the deadly The main guns, we have the opportunity to destroy them from the air."

    "In the air..." Rosetta''s eyes narrowed, but her expression didn''t stretch at all.

    "Air superiority is not on our side," Matilda said in a heavy tone. "Although we have the largest air magician regiment and griffon force on this continent, the Cecilians turned their war machines on. In the sky, griffons and wizards are too fragile and slow to face machines, and most importantly, wizards with flying capabilities and experienced griffon riders are obviously more precious than those machines, and we cannot afford to consume them."

    Rosetta pondered, and slowly said, "...Can the flying machine be copied or its shortcomings can be studied?"

    "We shot down a few aircraft, and the wreckage has been sent to several research facilities under the name of the Royal Mage Association and the Industrial Association, but it may be difficult to imitate them in a short time. Experts in the rune field report that they have been found on those machines. Another brand-new rune system is completely different from the runes currently used by elves and humans, but somewhat like the legendary dragon language... These runes interact with the special alloys that make up the flying machine to generate power. We can neither piece together a complete set of runes, nor know how the materials that serve as the base of the runes are produced. In this case, we must imitate the aircraft...Even if luck is on our side, time is too late."

    "It''s true... we are chasing an unfamiliar field from scratch. There is no such time," Rosetta said in a deep voice. "In a short time, we still have to find a way in the field we are good at... Do those flying machines have weaknesses?"

    Matilda nodded immediately: "Yes, and the weakness is unexpectedly simple, but it is also very tricky. It is probably to reduce weight and improve flexibility. Those flying machines do not have the same strong armor and high power as steel tanks. Energy shields, and their anti-gravity structure lacks protection, and their anti-interference ability is very weak. Ordinary arcane traps can make them temporarily lose power. In theory, they only need to go nearby to release a small-scale arcane to their power structure. The impact of the technique can make that thing fall, or at least temporarily lose control and combat power, but..."

    "But the premise is that our mage must be able to live close to those things," Rosetta said blankly. "That thing flies faster, more agile, and has a stronger offensive ability than the mage and the griffin, so it is itself On the contrary, the weakness in strength has become irrelevant. No opponent can approach it at all, and can''t even catch it."

    Matilda was speechless, but Rosetta returned to the map after a moment of silence. He seemed to have forgotten the topic he was discussing, but instead focused on the lines that represented military mobilization. And on the arrow, after more than a minute of thinking, he suddenly broke his silence: "The next group of troops will go to the front in a few days... Earl Cremont Dart will lead the reorganized Fourth Army and the last one. Support the''Church Volunteer Group'' to the Winter Fort."

    "Cremont?" Matilda was stunned, but quickly reacted, her face became a little complicated, "He should be the last stone among the stubborn and conservative nobles... In order to destroy your New Deal, he is more than Once rushed to call among the nobles and wizards, but because of his influence, even Hadillon couldn''t help him..."

    "Palin can do it," Rosetta said lightly, "the worst, the Cecilians can do it too."

    "...I am worried that the Count Dart will simply surrender in the first battle. He hates you more than the Cecilians. Sending such a person to the front will only further weaken our strength."

    "He won''t, he does hate me more than the Cecilians, but he loves Typhon more than himself... I have dealt with him too much," Rosetta slowly turned around, looking Looking at the foggy Aldenan outside the French window, "He knows my intentions, but he will still rush to the front line, and then die there heroically with hatred... If it weren''t for this war, he wouldn''t be in any situation. Will do this kind of thing, but Typhon is in trouble now."

    Matilda fell silent for a while, and then hesitated for a few seconds before saying: "In addition, about that ¡®Church Volunteer Group¡¯..."

    "The priests of the God of War want this war, and I will give them this war. Those are some fanatics who are about to lose their ability to judge, but at least they can be used for the last time," Rosetta turned her back to Mattie Erda said that the latter couldn''t see his expression at all, "They readily accepted the order, for the time being...it is the last piece of the puzzle that the church can provide us."

    Matilda thought about it. She seemed to instinctively feel the violation from her father''s arrangement this time, but before she could ask anything, she heard a knock on the door suddenly coming from behind.

    Rosetta turned and looked at the door: "Come in."

    In the next second, the door of the study was opened, and Diana appeared there in a black maid dress and black hair cape. The maid first nodded slightly to the side Matilda, and then bent down to his master.

    Rosetta looked at the lady who had been loyal to the Augustus family for hundreds of years: "What happened?"

    "The Cecil technician stranded in the Alder South Railway Company still refused to continue to provide services, and the consular officer also rejected your proposal," Diana said blankly. "In addition, similar situations have occurred in railway hubs across the country. ."

    Rosetta pondered for a moment, while Matilda looked at her father subconsciously.

    The Cecilians stranded in Typhon... She also paid attention to this matter for a while. The war came too suddenly, and neither the responding party nor the "declaring war" party were prepared. When the border conflict escalated into a hot war within 48 hours, and cross-border traffic was suddenly interrupted, many foreigners were unsurprisingly faced. Embarrassing detention situation. The technicians, investment merchants and state representatives sent by Cecil were stranded in Typhon, and the envoys, students and businessmen who were sent to the opposite side by Typhon were also stranded in Cecil.

    The new "international order" of the past two years has brought this kind of troublesome situation that no one has ever considered and faced. Before this, even if two countries that communicate with each other suddenly went to war, there would be no such complicated detention of personnel. A phenomenon, because there was no cross-border trade and technical exchanges, and there were no national-level foreign students and inspection activities.

    Matilda knows that many people are now actively involved in this matter. Some are actively organizing the evacuation and evacuation of the stranded people. Some are trying to establish a "wartime passage window" through various channels. Aldernan and Sisi In this situation, Ercheng still maintains fragile, difficult and cautious contacts in order to deal with such troublesome things.

    During this period, the Cecil technicians stranded in Aldernan refused to accept the Augustus family order and refused to continue to provide technical services for Typhon. This matter has attracted a lot of attention. Frankly speaking... Marty Jorda even admired the bold Cecils.

    Most of them are neither knights nor mages. According to the traditional view, they are just civilians. There is no need to follow the rules of knights and nobles, but they are no worse than knights on the battlefield.

    There was a slightly depressed silence in the study, but in the end Rosetta broke the silence: "Has anyone clashed with them?"

    "No," Ms. Diana shook her head. "According to your order, we have maintained the greatest restraint. The food and drinking water supply in the embassy and technical staff residential areas have also remained normal, but now we have banned those places. Personnel access."

    After a few seconds of silence, Rosetta finally exhaled and said slowly: "Tell the ambassador that he can leave Aldernan in the near future, and we will send him out at the end of the Dark Mountain."

    Diana glanced at him: "In exchange for our own ambassador?"

    Rosetta nodded slowly: "This matter has been arranged, so you can just tell it directly."

    "So what about those technicians?"

    "... If they refuse to serve, just refuse, tell them that their safety and life in Aldernan will still be guaranteed," Rosetta said. "Treat them well and set up more security personnel in the corresponding neighborhoods to prevent Extreme citizens or aristocrats with unclear brains will make accidents. In addition, if possible, continue to send people to contact them in private. Not everyone is a high-spirited fighter, when the transaction is carried out in private , There will always be someone willing to fall to us."

    "Yes, Your Majesty."

    (Happy birthday to the operating officer Xin Xin Qian Qian!)

 Chapter 1001ï¼š Exotic winter

    Winter snow is flying.

    The first snow in the southern boundary came a little later, but it was mighty, and the endless snowflakes fell from the sky one after another, smearing a vast expanse in the lead gray sky, and this hazy sky seemed to reflect the two countries. The chaos and chaos of the future make people can''t see the direction.

    The pool in the college area has formed a thick layer of ice, and there is a foot of snow accumulated on the ice and in the nursery nearby, and a cold wind blows from the direction of the big bell tower, blowing the snow on the top of the nearby building After falling, a large curtain was sprinkled between the corridor and the open-air courtyard, and in such a snowy scene, there were hardly any students or teachers walking outside.

    The winter vacation of Imperial College has arrived. At present, except for the students of Noncommissioned Officer College who have to wait a few days before leaving school, most of the students in this college have already left.

    A small and thin figure wearing a black college uniform with long light gray hair draped behind her, a petite and thin figure hurriedly walked through the corridor on the first floor of the dormitory building. The wind whistling outside the corridor echoed through the windows from time to time in the building. She occasionally She raised her head and looked outside, but through the crystal glass window, all she could see was the non-stop snow and the increasingly deserted scenery of the college in the snow.

    This winter...it''s so cold.

    The petite figure barely stayed in the corridor. She quickly passed through a door and entered the deeper part of the dormitory area. At this point, a little human atmosphere finally appeared in the deserted building with a faint voice from It came from several rooms in the distance, and occasionally one or two short bagpipes or accordion sounds were heard in the middle. These sounds made her face a little relaxed, and she stepped forward to the nearest door. Just as she was pushed away, a young woman with neat short hair poked her head out.

    "Dana?" The young woman with short hair looked at the petite figure walking in the hallway with a little surprise in her tone, "I said why didn''t I see you...Where did you leave the dormitory?"

    "I went to the library..." The short girl called Dana said in a low voice. She showed what she was holding in her arms. Those were the books she had just lent. "Mr. Miles lent it to I have a few books."

    "The library... you really deserve it," said the short-haired woman with her waist in her waist, and said with great momentum, "Look at the water on your shoulders, you just walked all the way in the snow like this? You forget that you are still a mage. ?"

    "There was a period of snow outside that wasn''t very big. I removed the shield and wanted to get in touch with the snowflakes, but then I forgot," Dana said a little embarrassingly, "Fortunately, it''s not too wet..."

    "Come in and get warm," the short-haired woman sighed helplessly. "If you really have a cold, it might be more troublesome, especially in such a situation."

    Dana gave a hum, and followed her roommate into the room as a dormitory. The space inside was quite plentiful. There were even two rooms inside and outside, and the places within sight were neatly cleaned. The heating system powered by magic was silent. The ground operates to maintain the temperature in the room in a fairly comfortable range.

    Dana put a few books she had borrowed on the desk beside her, then looked around a few times, and asked curiously, "Is Marianu out there?"

    "She went upstairs and said she was going to check the''patrol point''... She and the second son of the Weber family always seemed nervous, as if the Cecil would attack this dormitory at any time," Short Hair The woman sighed again, "Although I am also worried about this, to be honest, if there are really Cecil people coming over...Can we, Typhon overseas students, convert how many dormitories into a fortress?"

    "I don''t think this is the case," Dana said in a low voice. "Didn''t the teacher say that, the emperor has personally ordered to ensure the safety of overseas students during the war...We will not be involved in this war."

    "That''s it. Actually, who hasn''t been involved?" The short-haired woman snorted. "Mariannu counts how many patrols around the walls and gates of the Magic Academy on the roof of the building every day. Soldiers, those soldiers may indeed be protecting us... but they are not just here to protect us."

    Dana opened her mouth, as if she had something to say, but what she wanted to say eventually swallowed back into her stomach.

    She knew that Carrie was right. She knew that when this sudden war broke out, it was impossible for everyone to be truly alone without being drawn into it, even a group of seemingly unthreatening "students."

    Cecil Imperial College¡¯s winter holiday has come, but everyone¡¯s plans for this holiday have been silently shattered.

    In this independent dormitory building, all students from Typhon live: they are trapped in this building by the war. When the teachers and students in the college left the school, this small dormitory building seemed to be an isolated island in the sea. Dana and her fellow villagers stayed on this isolated island. No one knew what the future would be. Where are they heading? Although each of them is selected by their respective families, they are all outstanding youths of Typhon, and even trusted by the Augustus family, but in the final analysis...most of them are just a group of people who have never experienced it. Too many young people in trouble.

    The heirs who can really carry the heavy burdens are those heirs who will not be sent here to study, and they will also take care of the family''s business in China and prepare to deal with greater responsibilities.

    There was another cold wind passing between the buildings. The sound of the rising wind passed through the double-glazed windows and passed into the ears of Dana and Carrie. The sound sounded like the low of some kind of beast in the distance. Roar, Dana subconsciously glanced at the window not far away, and saw large swaths of snowflakes dancing against the hazy sky background.

    In this exotic winter, even the snow raging has become a tangible wall and cage. To go through this blizzard to the outside world, it takes the courage as if to cross the abyss.

    In fact, the administrators of the college did not prohibit the free activities of Tyfone international students who stayed here. In principle, except for the strict restrictions on cross-border behavior with Tyfone, international students who came here through normal procedures and made no mistakes. It is not subject to any restrictions and difficulties. The emperor has signed an order to treat students well, and the Government Affairs Office has publicly promoted the policy of "not involving legitimate students in war". In theory, Dana can even complete the vacation plan she considered before. , Such as going to Tanzan City to visit the historic mill hills and inner city wharf...

    But all this is a theoretical matter. The fact is that none of the Typhon international students left here. Whether it is for prudent safety considerations or because of resistance to the Cecils at this moment, Dana and her fellow villagers eventually Choosing to stay in the college, stay in this huge college in the dormitory area. The corridors, walls, courtyards and buildings in the college have become shelters for these foreign residents in this winter, and even become theirs. The whole world.

    "Fortunately, the supply of materials has always been sufficient. There is no water or magic net. The cafeteria in the central area will be open during the holidays, and the shops in the main courtyard will not be closed." Carrie''s voice awakened Dana from thinking. The daughter of the Viscount of Chihawk County said with a hint of optimism, "For the benefit, our life in this winter will become an unforgettable memory in our lives. In our original life, we did not have much chance to experience those trapped in enemy countries during these wars. In the college, the wind and snow that never seem to stop, the discussion about the future, the classmates who set up roadblocks in the corridor...ah, and these books you borrowed from the library..."

    Dana thought for a while, and couldn''t help but smile: "Anyway, setting up roadblocks in the corridor is too powerful...Mariannu and the second son of the Weber family are indeed from the knight family, they would have thought of this. Kind of thing..."

    "Maybe next spring they will pay the dean for the wood and iron plates, and maybe they will have to face Mr. Magnum''s angry roar," Carrie shrugged. "I guess the dean and the teachers will probably Knowing these things we did in the dormitory building, Ruslan mentioned yesterday that he saw Mr. Magnum¡¯s spirit body drifting past the corridor when he was walking through the corridor at night, as if he was patrolling our last building where people lived. dormitory."

    Perhaps thinking of the terrible scene of Mr. Magnum''s angry roar, Dana shrank her neck subconsciously, but soon she laughed again. The scene Carrie described finally made her feel in this cold and tense winter day. A long-lost relaxation. She laughed, and gradually laughed, and then suddenly the sound of a bagpipe passed through the corridor outside into the house, making her and Carrie both subconsciously stop.

    The intermittent, substandard tunes finally became clear and coherent, with the sounds of a few people singing in between. Dana subconsciously concentrated and listened carefully to the melody that came from a few rooms, while Carrie on the side A few seconds later, he suddenly said softly, "Is it the melody of Enchhawk County...Is the second son of the Ulea family playing..."

    "Ulea..." Dana listened to the sound of bagpipes from the corridor, as if thinking of something, "I heard that his brother died in Palamel Heights..."

    Carrie did not answer, but just nodded slightly. She leaned against the desk, slowly beating her fingers on the desk, her lips moved silently, as if she was humming softly to the faint bagpipes in the air, Dana then Slowly raising her head, her gaze penetrated the crystal glass window of the dormitory. The wind and snow outside the window still showed no signs of stopping, and the falling snow formed a hazy curtain in the wind, and the whole world seemed to disappear little by little. To the depths of the curtain.

    ...

    The wind and snow roared outside the window. This inclement weather is obviously not suitable for any outdoor activities, but for people who don''t like to run outside, this kind of weather might be better.

    Meili Baizhi, a petite child like a child, was sitting behind the desk. She raised her head and glanced at the snowy scene outside the window. Her pointed ears trembled, and then she lowered her head again, and the pen in her hand danced quickly on the letterhead. There was already a thick pile of written stationery on the table next to her, but obviously she still had a lot to write.

    "...Mother, I actually miss Mosswood Forest a bit... Although the winter in Mosswood Forest is also very cold, at least there is not such a strong wind, and there will not be such a heavy snow. Of course, the snow scene here is quite beautiful. , Some friends invited me to play outside when the snow stopped for a while, but I was worried that I would fall into a deep snow pit by accident... You can''t imagine how big this snow is...

    "... Cecil and Typhon are at war. You must also pay attention to this news? Don''t worry about this. It''s safe here, as if the border war did not affect the interior at all... Of course, it must be affected. There are some news about the war in newspapers and radio every day, and many people are talking about it...

    "In the past two days, the food prices in the city have risen a little bit, but they soon dropped back. According to my friend, the price of cloth has actually risen a little bit, but the Supreme Council of Government convened a meeting of merchants. After that, all prices have stabilized. You don¡¯t have to worry about my life here. In fact, I don¡¯t want to rely on the convenience of being the daughter of the patriarch... My friend is the daughter of the Admiral of the Navy, and she will be on vacation. Going to work...

    "Ah, of course, I don''t only have one friend, I also have several..."

    Mei Li''s rapidly dancing pen nib suddenly stopped, she frowned, her childlike facial features were all crumpled together, a few seconds later, the gray elf still raised her finger and flicked it on the letter paper. The last words that seemed to be self-exposed were silently erased.

    She temporarily put down the pen in her hand and stretched her waist hard, her gaze swept from the side randomly. A newspaper just delivered today was lying quietly on the table, and the headline of the newspaper could be seen clearly and sharply. Large letters

    "The heroic imperial fighters who have increased their troops again have gained a firm foothold in Winter Wolf."

    "Strong faith, and be ready to face higher-level wars and broader conflicts at any time!"

    In this large-scale report on the war, you can also see clear front-line pictures. The magic net terminal truthfully records the scenes on the battlefield. War machines, soldiers lined up, positions after artillery plowing, as well as trophies and body bags. ...

    Although they are all ¡°marginal information¡± that has no confidentiality level and can be disclosed to the public, the content presented on it is still a scene that ordinary people in the back can hardly access and imagine. For Mei Li The act of disseminating and reporting the real scene of the war in such a fast and extensive manner is itself an incredible thing.

    What is the name of the person who returned these images? Battlefield...War correspondent?

    In short, it seems to be a great person.

    Mei Li shook her head. She knew that these newspapers were not only published for Cecilians. With the pulse of business, the information contained in these newspapers would move further at an unimaginable speed in the past. The place spreads, spreads to the moss woods, spreads to the dwarf kingdom, and even spreads to the southern part of the mainland... This war that broke out between Typhon and Cecil will have an incredible range of influence.

    Is this the situation that the Great Emperor Gawain Cecil deliberately promoted? Does he intend to "show" this war to the entire civilized world?

    Mei Li couldn''t help being curious about it.

 Chapter 1002ï¼š Father and daughter

    It is said that the outside plain is already in the season of heavy snow, and the Red Maple City and Boulder City in the west are all stained white by the snow.

    Holding on to the railing of the terrace, Andesa slowly walked to the edge of the terrace. She stood on the heights of Solin Castle, looking out at the distant horizon.

    It should have snowed in Winter Wolf Castle, right? There is also Changzhi Manor... Scholars predict that this year the northern part of the mainland will be colder overall, and this war... probably will bring a colder winter.

    She raised her head, but could not see the snow falling from the sky. All she could see was the endless greenery, and the towns and outposts scattered among vines, tree crowns, blooming flowers and green grass, all kinds of artificial lights such as Stars flicker on the ground, and the dim areas between the lights are full of strange plants that emit fluorescence.

    Unknown birds burrow through the canopy of the giant tree, or occasionally flutter across the sky, or fall boldly on the top of the castle tower and the mottled walls.

    A faint sound came from around, and Andesa looked for her reputation and saw a small beast with bright red fluff and slightly larger than a squirrel climbing onto the terrace from nowhere. The little wild beast had a rose-red fruit in its mouth. After seeing Andesa, it actually lifted the fruit with its front paws and handed it forward and even wiped it with its paws.

    Andesa froze for a moment. After facing the small beast for a few seconds, she hesitated to reach out and take the fruit. This is a kind of fruit she has never seen anywhere else. The bright red peel looks like a shiny surface. The gems are in general, and they exude a strange sweet smell, which looks very attractive.

    She remembered the name of the fruit: Thorin Tree Fruit. It is the fruit of the giant Thorin tree, a unique "crop" in this area, and a food source for many cities in the eastern part of the Holy Spirit Plain. This may be the weirdest and most wonderful specialty she has ever heard of in her life, but under the Thorin tree that is like a miracle in itself, is there anything weird here that is unimaginable?

    Andesa picked up the fruit and took a bite. While the sweet flesh stimulated the taste buds, a slightly faint voice suddenly came from the side: "I hope you like it. After all, I don''t have much to entertain guests. "

    Andesa looked for the source of the sound with surprise and curiosity, and then finally saw a small flower swaying in the wind near the brick wall where the little beast was resting. The faint and somewhat distorted sound came from the bud.

    "Ms. Bertila," Andesa seriously greeted the bud with a weird mood, "Uh...Thank you for your hospitality."

    This seemingly thin flower bud is actually an extension of the giant tree of Thorin, and what makes the sound through the bud is the will of the giant tree. Andesa didn''t know much about this powerful life form. She only knew that everyone here, including her father, called her Ms. Bertila, a powerful ancient druid.

    Thorin''s giant tree is the final product of the divine disaster in Old Anzu. As a Typhon commander who has been paying attention to Anzu for many years, Of course Andesa has investigated this aspect, but her investigation is destined to not know too many details.

    What kind of changes must humans with flesh and blood undergo to form this miracle that covers the entire region? What is the origin of this powerful Ms. Bertila? She was very curious about it, but she didn''t know who to ask.

    Maybe my father knows something, after all, all this is related to the dark sect that has disappeared in the long river of history...

    The flower buds in the cracks of the wall tiles swayed, and a lot of small vines gradually gathered around, and finally a female figure was condensed in the flower vines. Bertila stood there, seeming to be looking carefully at Andesa''s appearance, although There was no change in expression on her face, and her eyes looked dull and dull, but this look of looking up and down still made Andessa feel uncomfortable for a while.

    "Excuse me..." She couldn''t help breaking the silence, "Is something wrong with me?"

    "It''s nothing, it''s just that I haven''t paid attention to Typhonians like you for a long time..." Bertila shook his head, "Especially after becoming a plant, it''s harder for me to walk around at will."

    Andesa didn¡¯t know why this powerful ancient druid suddenly felt so emotional. She only felt that the other party was talking a little weird, and she lowered her eyelids without knowing how to answer: ¡°Is that right... Then I¡¯m a little embarrassed. I saw a Typhon like me who was embarrassed."

    "Embarrassed? It¡¯s not embarrassing to be injured on the battlefield. Compared to you, my posture is truly embarrassing." Bertila smiled and said something that Andesa didn¡¯t understand. When she was about to ask something, she suddenly glanced at the direction of the terrace entrance, "Ah, it looks like someone is visiting you... Maybe I should avoid it."

    Andesa wanted to stop the other party, but only had time to open her mouth. The woman in front of her suddenly turned into falling petals and vines, and quickly left the terrace. Andesa could only frown and looked back at the entrance to the terrace. Seeing his father there, he opened the door and walked towards him.

    Once upon a time, this was a scene she could not even imagine in her dreams, but today she appears so naturally in front of her.

    "Your body has just improved a bit, try not to move for too long," Bud looked at his daughter and couldn''t help but said with concern, "How do you feel today?"

    "A lot better," Andesa replied, "I will get up and move according to my physical strength."

    After a simple question and answer, the father and daughter fell silent in unison, and there was an embarrassing silence on the terrace.

    Facts have proved that after more than ten years of separation is not so easy to completely eliminate, especially after the two people have experienced too many things in the past ten years, and each has gone through an unimaginable life track. On the day that they first met, Andessa and Bud talked a lot about things, but since then, every time they meet, they will inevitably fall into this embarrassment. I don¡¯t know what to say and what to ask. The latest situation of the inquiry became clear on the first day, and after that...they were two strangers.

    But both father and daughter are working hard to change this.

    "I was talking to Ms. Bertila just now," Andesa finally broke the silence after thinking hard for a long time, "She gave me this..."

    She showed off the half-eaten fruit in her hand, but Bud took a look at it, but her face showed a weird look: "Has she recently started to like to give people fruit again... It''s good, it''s not a bad habit. But. Andesa, you still have to pay attention to it in weekdays, Bertila... It is best for you to have reservations when dealing with her."

    "Why do you say that? You have a bad relationship with Ms. Bertila?" Andesa asked subconsciously.

    Bud quickly waved his hand: "That''s not true, at least we have a good relationship now, but she is far better than you think, and she is a person with very complicated past experiences."

    "...In my opinion, being able to grow into a giant tree covering the plains is already powerful enough, can there be more complicated and bizarre life experiences than this?" Andesa smiled, and she saw that her father seemed to be Unwilling to discuss the secret behind Ms. Bertila in detail, he quickly brought this topic through with a joking attitude, "Compared with the life of Ms. Bertila, I am more curious about your life these years."

    The topic is going on, at least this conversation doesn''t seem so awkward, it''s a good start, Andesa and Bud think about it almost simultaneously.

    "I thought that after I told you about my joining the Dark Cult, you wouldn''t want to listen anymore," Bud also laughed, and said somewhat self-deprecatingly, "This is not a good story."

    "I was so shocked last time that I didn''t expect what to ask, but anyway, it''s all over," Andesa looked at her father with a serious look in the only remaining eye. , "Of course, if you don¡¯t want to mention it again, we don¡¯t have to discuss these..."

    "I don''t want it or not, as you said, it''s all over, and now it''s just old stories," Bud released his hand, his attitude was very free and easy, "and it''s all boring old stories... ¡­I spent the first few years in the laboratory. I have shown you the traces of reformation, artificial heart and so on... These things have continued my life and completely separated me from the belief in God of War. . In the years after that... I basically moved around as a dark priest, mainly in Anzu. I have done almost all the sinful activities you know about the Dark Sect.

    "I have no intention of defending myself, nor do I think that doing some good deeds will offset those terrible acts... During those days I was led by fanaticism, and now think about it, if all the crimes were tried, it would be enough. Hang it several times."

    Listening to her father saying these things indifferently, Andesa finally couldn''t help interrupting the other person: "What happened afterwards? After you left the Dark Cult and worked for the Cecilians...what are you doing? Come here?"

    "...This time actually didn''t last long. Compared with the dark days of more than ten years, it is very short, but it is really incredible," Bud smiled. "I became a researcher, sometimes participating in research, sometimes as a The only sample of dark priests is being studied, and the rest of the time... is basically doing questions."

    Andesa was surprised: "Do the questions?"

    "Regarding mathematics, runes, and magical machinery, people always find something to do when there is nothing to do, and I became interested in them," Bud said, suddenly looking at Ender Sha, "Are you interested in them?"

    Andesa suddenly felt a little embarrassed. She recalled the books Matilda had brought to herself and some classic "topics" mentioned by the other party in the letter and herself, her eyes wandered: "I..."

    "You should give it a try, Andesa, this is not just a matter of interest for you," Bud continued. "You should understand that these things will be very useful in the future, even if you don¡¯t consider it personally. As a general, you must also have enough knowledge to be competent in the past. This knowledge may only be knowledge of marching and fighting, combat experience, knowing how to organize the army and issuing and executing various orders, but now you need to understand More than these¡­¡­"

    Andesa listened, her face could not help showing a little embarrassed look. She actually recognized her father¡¯s teachings at the moment. She was not an ignorant and insensitive person. The changes of the times, new weapons and new tactics had an impact on contemporary commanders. She is also very clear about the challenge, but people and people cannot be generalized. She remembers that when she was a child, she once challenged mathematical problems in extreme anger. After doing this for a day, she became even more angry...

    Thinking about it now, I''m still very angry.

    Bud didn''t seem to notice the slight change in his daughter''s eyes, or it might be that he finally found a topic to talk to his daughter, so he couldn''t help himself. He began to talk about mathematics and runes enthusiastically, about the interesting problems he had faced as a "researcher" here, of course, except for confidential projects.

    Andersa stood opposite him, awkward and helpless from the beginning, and gradually became thoughtful.

    She looked at her father, and the faded memories in her mind gradually overlapped with the scene in front of her... Was his father such a person who liked to preach?

    She can''t remember.

    Bud finally ended the long sermon he had caused on a whim. He woke up from the endless talk and looked at his daughter with some embarrassment: "I seem to say something that seems boring to you."

    "It''s really boring," Andesa said immediately, ruthlessly, "but seeing you live well here, I feel a little relieved."

    "...It''s okay, it''s okay," Bud said dryly, and then he looked at Andesa with a sudden hesitation.

    Andesa keenly noticed this: "What do you want to tell me?"

    "...I really have something to come to you today," Bud said while organizing the language, because he knew that what he was about to say might be a little unacceptable for his daughter. "Listen, this matter Maybe it¡¯s against your current principles, so you can refuse it from the beginning, but I think you still need to think about it carefully because it is very important to Typhon and Cecil."

    Andesa seemed to have a foreboding, her eyes looking at Bud became serious: "If you want to persuade me to fall to Cecil completely, then you don''t have to speak. I know that your position today has been tempered for more than ten years. As a result, I understood this, but myself...I still want to return to Typhon."

    "I know you would say that," Bud shook his head. "Don''t worry, no one will force you, but His Majesty Gawain wants me to tell you something."

    "He?" Andesa frowned. "What does he want?"

    "Cecile is trying to train a special type of soldiers that can be used to fight against the spiritual pollution of the gods. These soldiers are vital to the disaster caused by the out-of-control gods. For this... he hopes to get Typhon''s mass-produced extraordinary. technology."

    A gust of wind happened to blow, and there was a soft rushing sound from the canopy of the giant Thorin tree. In the sound of the leaves and branches rubbing, Andesa was sluggish for a few seconds before opening her mouth slightly: "Huh???"

 Chapter 1003ï¼š agitation

    Andesa held on to the railing of the terrace and squinted her eyes in the breeze. From here, she looked at the outer edge of the giant tree of Thorin. In fact, you can vaguely see the scene of the Holy Spirit Plain. There seems to be a long and narrow screen illuminated by the sky. As the horizon stretches into the distance, the background color of the curtain is pure white, should it be snow in the plain area?

    She didn''t turn her head and broke the silence softly: "I know that it is not easy for you to say this in front of me from your point of view. I must think that this matter is indeed good for Cecil and Typhon?"

    "This is true from the facts," Bud said. "Our biggest threat right now is the''sacred disaster''. Soldiers who can fight against the disaster are the key to the battle. Two countries face the same threat. The crisis is the most important thing."

    "What about after the crisis?" Andesa turned her head, with only one eye left looking at Bud quietly, "Cecile and Typhon will now become eternal comrades and partners, regardless of the previous close cooperation. , Is everyone living together peacefully and happily?"

    "...No," Bud stared at his daughter, and said calmly after a few seconds. "From my perspective, even if the crisis ends safely, the two countries will form a certain balance or covenant relationship after the war. This balance and covenant are also temporary. The competition will last forever, and will evolve into a hidden danger of war again when one of the fatal weaknesses appears. There are no eternal comrades and partners in the world, especially at the national level."

    "The technology of mass-produced transcendents is one of Typhon''s fundamentals. I dare not say how it will be in the future. At least at this stage, this is the guarantee of our military strength. Perhaps the Cecilians really just want to train a group of people to fight against the pollution of **** Soldier... But will they just think that after the disaster is over? The mass-produced transcendents and the mass-produced war machine, what did Typhon use to fight against this kind of power at that time?" Andesa shook. Shaking his head, "I am a person with a narrow vision and no flexibility. That Gawain Cecil may really stand at the height of all mankind. His Majesty Rosetta may also stand at this height, but I am not.

    "I only stand in my place, so in my opinion, there is no room for negotiation on this matter.

    "Perhaps I am not qualified to say this in my current capacity, but I still have to say why all good things fall into the hands of the Cecilians?"

    Bud looked at Andessa quietly, and for a long time, he slowly showed a slight smile: "Your grandfather raised you very well."

    Andesa did not respond. She just looked at the distant scenery quietly, and after a long silence, she suddenly whispered: "From the overall situation, it is the most important thing for Cecil and Typhon to unite to resist this disaster. The right choice, right?"

    "If things are really that simple, it will save you a lot of trouble," Bud smiled. "Unfortunately, even the two heroes can''t simply squeeze the two countries in like mud. together."

    "So, whether the Cecil people want Typhon''s technology or want to use their own technology for exchange, or what more thorough cooperation and exchanges the two countries want to carry out... These should not find a breakthrough from me. "," Andesa said slowly, "As a soldier, no matter what righteous reason I have, I will hand over those things to treason. There are some things that our majesty can do, but I can''t."

    Bud was silent for a few seconds before he said with a slight sigh, "Andersa, you really have grown up..."

    "Your exclamation is many years late," Andesa looked at her father, with a stern face with a little smile at this moment, and then she took a deep breath in the wholesome breeze of the Solin region In a tone, "I have been outside for too long. I''d better go back to my room before Sister Marian takes enforcement action."

    Bud stepped forward subconsciously: "Do you want me to send you back?"

    "No, I''m not that weak yet." Andesa waved her hand, then slowly turned around, moving her steps unsuitably, and walked towards the exit of the terrace.

    It wasn''t until her figure disappeared completely at the door that Bud''s eyes slowly closed back, and a small voice sounded from a crack in the nearby brick wall: "You are not like a father and a daughter. The dialogue between them is more like two military officers discussing the war situation with a serious face."

    Bud squinted to his feet and saw a small flower bud dangling in the wind between the wall tiles. He raised his eyebrows: "Didn''t you say you want to avoid it? It''s you who got into the corner and overheard. How to avoid?"

    As soon as his voice fell, a large number of flower vines emerged out of thin air on the edge of the terrace, and Bertila''s figure was condensed from it. The latter steadily walked from mid-air to the terrace, with no expression on his slightly wooden face: "I do avoid Etiquette avoidance. All of you are standing on my body. How can I avoid it? I''m all in the cracks."

    Bud felt his eyebrows jump: "...Why haven''t I discovered that you are such a quibble woman in the past ten years? This change is also the result of the ¡®brain¡¯ you created for yourself?"

    Bertila did not answer Bud¡¯s question. She just glanced at the direction Andesa had left, and said casually, ¡°It seems that I have no more to talk about this matter. Shake the eldest lady."

    Bud sighed: "It''s a pity that Andesa is able to hold on to her position more than we thought. His Majesty Gawain seems to be disappointed."

    "This result is probably what he expected..." Bertila didn''t have any regrets, she just sighed, "Andesa... your daughter is actually a very sober person, despite a lot of information and third parties. The subjective judgments of the personnel all say that the contemporary General Wolf is a hard-headed, stubborn, inflexible militant, and blindly hostile to Cecil, but in my opinion, she may be better than many politicians who boast in the official residence. Know the changes in the world and the relationship between countries.

    "It''s just that she remembers her duty as a soldier even more."

    "It''s not easy to get such a high evaluation from you," Bud glanced at Bertila. "But let''s pay attention to the issue of special soldiers... The battle on the front line of Winter Wolf Castle is getting more and more fierce. The army is now full of carriers of mental pollution. Every day our soldiers have to fight against those things. The neural network has begun to detect the presence of the pollution information of the God of War in the frontline nodes. If there is no effective means of defense, the line of defense must shrink. Up."

    "I checked the bodies of the Typhon combat mages in the prisoner-of-war camp in the name of medical examination," Bertila said casually. "Most of them are indeed relying on alchemical potions and continuous external stimuli to change the nerve structure... To be honest, this kind of alchemy potion that can forcibly inspire magical talents is not uncommon elsewhere, but basically it has serious side effects, either weakening the physique, or permanently damaging the nervous system, the best will also lead to life-long spell talent lock. Dead, but Typhon''s catalytic technology has obviously solved these sequelae...

    "Those battle mages are very healthy, and even their personal strength can be improved to a limited extent by relying on normal learning and training. Apart from the relatively low upper limit and the difficulty of growing later, they are basically not much different from real mages.

    "I separated the blood samples of these people and scanned their nerve structure, hoping to reversely restore their transformation process, but I have no clue...this thing is obviously not that simple."

    "That is to say, this road will not work," Bud frowned. It seemed to him that Bertila''s series of technical narratives were refined, "...I don''t know if your Majesty will try to contact Aldernan, but in this situation, it is unlikely that the two countries will establish a channel for technological exchanges while fighting..."

    "So, I''m thinking about other solutions here..." Bertila said unhurriedly.

    "Another solution?" Bud was taken aback, then looked at the former patriarch in surprise, "Did you think of a solution?"

    "A new technical route, maybe we can enhance ordinary people''s ability to adapt and control magic power in other ways, such as an additional set of nervous systems... Naritil told me some knowledge about neural networks. A concept called''wetware computing node'' is very interesting..."

    Bud looked at Bertila and suddenly felt a bitter cold for no reason. Even though the Thorin area was spring-like in all seasons, he subconsciously rubbed his arms: "Damn...you don''t want to do any **** experiments, I will Report you first."

    Bertila glanced at him: "Of course not. My every move is under the supervision of Monet. What''s more, I am no longer interested in those stupid experiments. I will follow the formal process to propose to Minister Rebecca. Application and filing."

    ...

    Aldernan.

    The snowfall that lasted for several days finally gradually ceased, but the fog that followed immediately enveloped the imperial capital on the plain again, and the sky in Aldernan was still gloomy, but compared with the previous days of wind and snow. , There is finally a little more sunshine and warmth here today.

    A tall and thin man wearing a black earl''s cloak, with ribbons and amulet on his body, walking in the deep and long corridor of Obsidian Palace, his face is cold, his nose is high, and his eyes are long and thin. This is typical The face of Typhon Northerner.

    Led by the maid, he walked through the promenade of the Obsidian Palace and arrived in front of Rosetta Augustus¡¯s most commonly used reception room. He pushed aside the heavy oak with golden lines depicting intricate heraldry. After the door, he stepped into it, and Rosetta Augustus was sitting in the high-back chair by the fireplace, lifting her head from the book due to the movement coming from the door.

    "Count Cremont Dart," Rosetta nodded slightly, looking at the tall and thin man who appeared at the door, "You came on time."

    "Punctuality is the tradition of the Dart family." The man named Cremont walked towards Rosetta, the door of the reception room closed behind him, and while the wooden door closed making a sound, he bent down towards the imperial ruler in front of him. Go, "According to the law, I am here to bid you farewell."

    His etiquette is impeccable, and his words are very standard. However, all of this is as precise as a machine, without emotion and warmth.

    But Rosetta obviously didn''t care about it.

    "Tomorrow early in the morning, you will go to the front with the first train," he nodded, "I wish you a smooth journey, and I wish you bravery and honor."

    Cremont Dart straightened up and stared at Emperor Rosetta with his slender eyes. This gaze lasted for a few seconds before he retracted his gaze and said lightly, "Thank you for your blessing."

    Here, all due etiquette has been done.

    He stepped back and prepared to leave, but before he could speak, Rosetta suddenly asked, "Is there nothing else to say? We might not have the opportunity to talk like this again."

    Cremont looked at Rosetta, and for a long time, he said, "Are you wavering now?"

    "I''m steadfast."

    "Okay, I see," Cremont nodded, and turned to look at the door of the reception room. "Then I will watch you in the mud of Winter Wolf. I will keep watching until you really realize you. The prosperous age or sinking abyss that I portrayed at the beginning will be lost forever."

    After saying this, the Typhon noble stepped forward and left the reception room without a trace.

    In the huge room, Rosetta Augustus sat quietly on a chair. After the door of the room was closed again, he looked up at the mechanical clock not far away.

    "After two minutes, it''s not bad."

    He muttered to himself softly, playing with a small gemstone about the size of a thumb, and its overall shape was like an eye. It was pitch black, but the black surface seemed to be shimmering at all times. , Wandering around, as if an illusory starry sky is blocked inside.

    This "star-shimmering" gem rolled gently in Rosetta''s hand for a long time before the latter suddenly stopped moving, and the slight starlight on the surface of the gem seemed to have some inertia. It trembled for a while, as the stars of light gradually stabilized and solidified again, a little thing gradually emerged from the depths of the dark gemstone.

    It became clear a little bit, and finally showed the details. It was the face of Malm Dunit, the sluggish face.

    Rosetta Augustus stared blankly at the faces emerging from the gem''s surface. After a long time, he smiled slightly: "Are you pretending to be an unconscious shell?"

    The dull and dull Malm Dunnett in the gem suddenly "lived". He looked at Rosetta viciously, his sarcasm trembling the air around the gem: "You are only an incarnation! The real me has long been united with the glory of the Lord. You will never be able to understand that great and superhuman realm. Continue to be proud of you here. As a mortal, you are not even qualified to stand against the Lord and this war itself. Will swallow you and your sad family!"

    Rosetta quietly looked at the face emerging from the gem. He was not at all irritated, and his voice was as calm as ever: "Yeah... you have a bit of truth in what you said. As a mortal, it is really necessary to get in touch with the high gods. A difficult task... Solving such a problem is a joy."

    His fingers were slightly hardened, and the powerful magic power was poured into the gem. With a slight crisp sound and a roar, the gem and the spirit body trapped in it instantly disappeared.

 Chapter 1004ï¼š Parsing

    The breeze blew across the vast and boundless green earth, and the wind echoed with a whisper that human ears could not recognize. Even though the real world outside is already full of snow and ice, in this neural network rooted in the spiritual world, the bright spring is still Stop for a long time between the plain and the valley.

    In the center of the endless "Plain of Mind", next to several undulating hills, a huge city is standing quietly, and the sky above the city is covered with a pale golden ring-shaped giant array composed of countless rapidly refreshing runes. Between the city and the giant structure, there are several golden light streams that run through the sky and the earth-those light streams represent several information hubs that are connected to the real world. The ends of each light stream are connected to the city. A large building, and these buildings are the transit point for the "residents" in the city of dreams to enter and exit the city.

    The central area of ??the city corresponds to the position of the royal district of Cecil City in the real world. A large-scale light flow connects the pyramid facilities on the surface. At this moment, the light flow above the facilities trembles slightly. Somewhere in the square next to the pyramid, a figure Then suddenly emerged from the air.

    This is a middle-aged man with a monocle and gentle temperament.

    Yuri woke up from the momentary dizziness of connecting to the Internet, and moved his neck slightly-of course there was nothing behind his neck, but the "neural reverberation" remaining when lying in the immersion cabin and touching those cold metal contacts was still Wandering in his perception. He looked around at the people coming and going on the square, and then walked towards a figure not far away waiting for him, and as the "neural reverberation" in his mind gradually receded, he raised his hand and hit the figure. Greeting: "Magnum!"

    "I''ve been waiting for you for a century!" Magnum''s loud voice exploded in Yuri''s ear the next moment, and the latter even suspected that this voice could be heard by people in half a square, "What are you in the real world? Things got caught up?"

    Yuri rubbed his ears subconsciously, and looked at the old partner standing in front with a slight dissatisfaction: "You really have been away from the real world for too long, and you forget how many troublesome things in reality will delay a person''s time planning. Huh? It¡¯s not a convenient neural network everywhere, it takes time to do anything..."

    Magnum showed impatience when he heard half of it, and waved his hands to interrupt Yuri''s words: "Okay, I understand. I understand. When I turn around, I will ask Pittman to find out. I know he has a special effect on constipation. medicine¡­¡­"

    Yuri was stunned at first, and in the next second he almost completely lost the gentle and elegant demeanor that he had worked hard to maintain on weekdays: "Damn it! I''m not talking about this!"

    Magnum waved his hands indifferently: "I understand, I understand, I was just like you in my middle age... Okay, well, I won''t say anything."

    This loud voice ended the topic accurately before the anger of the old partner was picked up to the threshold. Yuri, who had maintained a gentlemanly demeanor in front of all the students and researchers on weekdays, blushed but had nothing to do. I was able to stare at Magnum for a long time before taking away his gaze with annoyance: "Open the passage-I am not here to fight with you."

    Magnum shrugged, waved his hand in mid-air, and said to the air: "Duvalt-here we are."

    Invisible ripples suddenly fluctuate. In the seemingly calm and continuous mental space, a "habitat" hidden at the bottom of the data is silently opened, and a short and secret passage appears in this dream city, Magnum and Layers of halo appeared around Yuri, and then the two of them disappeared instantly as if they were "deleted" by something.

    In the next second, they already appeared in another space: a grassland that was equally vast and boundless, but more empty than the "upper level", appeared in front of the two of them. The grassland was shrouded in the night, and the sky was full of stars. The night was not dark at all, and a small hill stood quietly not far away. The hill was shrouded with a slight halo, as if all the stars were focused on it, and a huge white spider. He lay quietly at the foot of the hill, seeming to be resting.

    Here is the deeper space of the neural network, the "computing layer" under the "appearance layer" and the "interaction layer". All network data is exchanged frequently and at a high speed in the most primitive state here. This exchange and calculation process is essentially carried out almost entirely by the human brain, but the human mind cannot directly understand this place, so everything presented here-including the grassland under the night and the sky full of stars-are all It is just an interface created by the managers of this space for the convenience of entertaining "visitors".

    For Magnum and Yuri, the former priests of the Immortal, this space has another meaning: it is the habitat of the upper narrator of the "God of the Past", used by Naritil and Duvalt. In the place where the body is "stored".

    Yuri and Magnum looked at each other, and both of them could see a little emotion in each other''s eyes. The latter looked up at the starry night sky, and couldn''t help but shook his head and muttered: "The location of these stars now It''s all the same as the real world."

    "After the technology upgrade, the observatories in various places have reserved a special line for Narettier. She can watch the starry sky through the equipment of the observatory at any time-this is what His Majesty promised at the time," Magnum said as soon as he said. It came from the side that Duvalt, wearing a black dress and carrying a lantern, appeared out of nowhere, "The starry sky you see now is the starry sky that Narettier has seen from various observatories in the Empire. Recently, she is trying to record the trajectory of each star, from which to calculate the position of our planet in the universe...at least the position between these stars."

    Magnum blinked. "...This sounds like a great thing."

    "Your Majesty said the same," Duvalte smiled and nodded. Then he took the two visitors and took a step forward, and in an instant he came to the huge white spider. "Naritir was worried at first. She will be blamed for occupying free computing power for this, but her Majesty clearly supports her in doing so, and even arranged a group of astrologers to participate. Of course, we are not here to talk about this today."

    While talking, he raised his arm slightly and pointed to the clearing not far away. Magnum and Yuri looked over there, and at first glance they saw something like a cocoon being fixed by a large number of spider silks. On the ground, the "cocoon" was as tall as a person, with a translucent shell, and something faintly seemed to be enclosed in it. Naritil''s "human form" was going around it in circles. , Seems to be communicating with the things in the cocoon.

    Yuri looked a little surprised: "Naritil can communicate with the captured ¡®fragment¡¯?"

    Duvalt shook his head: "Just keep asking unilaterally-Naritier is trying to dig out more secrets from that mental fragment, but I don''t think her method works."

    Yuri and Magnum looked at each other and walked towards the place where "Cocoon" is. Just halfway through, they heard Narettier''s endless questioning-the upper narrator circled "Cocoon". Walk around, walk a few steps and then stop and ask: "Where did you come from?

    "The God of War you believe in, how many legs does he have?

    "You become like this, does the God of War know? Did He change it for you? How did it change?

    "How do you connect with that God of War? Do you still need to pray after you become like this?

    "Can you hear me?

    "Oh, you don''t want to say, then... where did you come from?"

    In the translucent cocoon, Malm Dunit¡¯s spirit body is firmly imprisoned by the power of the upper narrator. He has not dissipated yet, but he has obviously lost the ability to communicate, leaving only a stiff face and godless eyes. Look Looks dull and dull.

    "...All the ancestors," Magnum narrowed his neck as he watched this scene. "For me, I must have recruited..."

    "Ah, you are here!" Narettier heard the voice coming from nearby, and finally stopped from the circle. She looked at Yuri and Magnum happily, and ran over with a smile, "Where are you from? Are you here?"

    "I just finished my work in the real world. Magnum should have been patrolling between the various nodes before," Yuri said immediately, and then his gaze fell on the "cocoon" not far away. "What have you gained? "

    "If you mean direct''interrogation,'' it''s nothing," Narettier shook her head. "The internal logic of this mental fragment has been disintegrated. Although I tried to stimulate and rebuild in various ways, he Up to now, there is no way to respond to external exchanges-as you can see, most of them can''t be repaired well."

    Magnum reacted quickly: "In other words, there is something other than''interrogation''?"

    "Forget it," Naritil thought for a while, "I tried to disassemble this fragment, by reading the memory directly-this method will miss a lot of information, and it may further''damage'' the sample. But it''s somewhat rewarding.

    "According to the memory I extracted, this mortal pope named Malm Dunit pulled his soul world out of his body through some kind of crazy sacrificial ritual and offered it to his own god, and that **** didn¡¯t know. What has been done to make this soul into a state where it can be split and reorganized at any time... That''s why we caught only an''incarnation''...

    "Malm Dunit¡¯s ontology should no longer be in this world. He is likely to be by the side of the''God of War'', but the memory remaining in the fragments does not mention how to establish contact with that ontology or how to contact the God of War. build connection.

    "In addition, I also found a very important piece of information-we are not the only ones who have caught an''incarnation.'' If it is correct, the human emperor named Rosetta Augustus should have also caught one."

    Magnum''s eyes widened suddenly: "Rosetta? You mean Emperor Typhon also caught a Malm Dunit?!"

    "Well," Naritier nodded. "Although these avatars can move independently, they seem to be able to perceive the state of other avatars. In a fragmented and vague memory, I see an avatar in some kind of Was defeated in the process of extraordinary duel, and was swallowed up by some very powerful force. And the strongest message that the incarnation sent when it was defeated was a name: Rosetta Augustus."

    Magnum and Uri looked at each other immediately, and after a brief consternation, they simultaneously realized the importance of this information.

    Malm Dunit in "Cocoon" is just a sluggish and fragile "incarnation", which seems to be suppressed very miserably, but this is because he is facing the power of the upper narrator here-a person who leaves the position of God The **** of the past, even if it is now weaker, it is far from a crazy mortal soul that can contend with it, and if there is no Naritil to take it...

    Malm Dunit will be a terrifying threat! He has dedicated himself to the gods and has gained weird and unpredictable power. In addition to the magical incarnation projection ability, he also carries spiritual pollution from the **** of war. This pollution is particularly deadly and special, even if ordinary mortals can To fight against it, we must take huge risks and pay a huge price!

    However, it was such an incarnation, but it was miserably defeated in the "extraordinary duel" with Rosetta Augustus, and was even "swallowed"...

    Swallow, this is not a word that can be used casually-it means that Rosetta August has hidden a card, which is at least equivalent to an upper narrator!

    Does he keep this card just to deal with God of War? Or is it going to be used against Cecil after this miraculous disaster?

    "We must inform Your Majesty of this!" Yuri said immediately, "Rosetta Augustus can''swallow'' Malm Dunit, who is polluted by the gods, which is beyond the normal human category. Either he is no longer a normal human, or... borrowed some very dangerous power!"

    "That''s why I called you," Naritier nodded seriously, "I know you two are from Typhon, and they happen to have a special background-Yuri, you used to be Orr The nobles of Dunant, and your family has been dealing with the Augustus family for a long time, you should understand the "curse" of the Augustus family; and Magnum, I know that you are from the Church of God of War , You should understand that God of War, right?"

    As the "god" created by the eternal sleeper himself, Narettier obviously knows a lot. Yuri is not surprised by this. He fell into a brief thought, and Magnum next to him muttered in embarrassment: "This... I have left the God of War Church for too many years..."

    Yuri couldn''t help but glanced at him: "Your memory shouldn''t have declined so much that you can''t remember the rules and precepts when you were a priest?"

    "This... I didn''t develop smoothly in the Church of God of War. Even after becoming an official priest, I mainly do miscellaneous tasks... Although I do something else occasionally," Magnum scratched his face even more embarrassedly, "Of course. Of course, I have been exposed to those dogmas... well, I have to remember it, this matter seems to be really important..."

 Chapter 1005ï¼š checkerboard

    After hearing the news brought by Heidi, Gawain didn''t look surprised at all: "Is the expected rejection... also, after all, this involves Typhon''s roots."

    "It seems that General Wolf won''t cooperate anymore," Hetty stood at Gawain''s desk with a pile of materials in her hands, with a serious expression on her face, "and... I think she was right. : This is not a decision that a commander can make. Rosetta Augustus has the right to make this degree of exchange of benefits."

    "Of course, dignified technical communication is of course better," Gao Wen smiled. "It''s just that this level of technical communication is difficult to achieve in peacetime, let alone the current tense situation...nothing, I myself Just with the attitude of giving it a try, Andesa''s refusal was the expected result."

    Speaking of this, he couldn''t help but sigh in his heart: Choosing to let Bud act as an intermediary to contact Andesa seems to be a correct decision. This sensitive issue may have to fill the general wolf¡¯s blood pressure if anyone speaks in the past. , One might even fight, and to leave this to Bud is to guard against this. In theory, the wolf general should not be separated from his long-lost old man even if his blood pressure is full. Father do it...

    Some unmarginal associations drifted through his mind. Although Hety didn¡¯t know what her ancestors were trying to write, she still saw that Gawain was a little distracted. She couldn¡¯t help but cough slightly, and only after he caught Gawain¡¯s attention. Continued to say: "At present, the program of''mass production of transcendents'' is temporarily shelved. The ongoing program is mainly in two aspects. One is to continue to optimize and adjust the equipment and training methods of the psionic singer from the technical level, and find a way To reduce its nerve load on the user, on the other hand, it starts to select matching personnel from the mages, and transforms some of the original battle mages into psionic singers...

    "In addition, Bertila also proposed a third plan."

    "The third plan?" Gao Wen raised his eyebrows. "How specific?"

    "This is the document from Solinburg, Bertila has already drawn up the draft," Heidi said as she put the document on the table, her face was a little weird, "I''m a little bit I took a look... how should I say, it is worthy of being a dark druid, this thing she conceived... is quite challenging to accept."

    Gao Wen became more curious as soon as he heard it, and reached out to take the document and opened its cover. On the first page of the document, a large line of title letters came into his eyes: "The Application Prospects of Giant Wetware Nodes in the Field of Assistant Casting and Technical Essentials", and there is a line of smaller letters after the title: In order to avoid moral and ethical risks, all wet parts in the plan are bred and manufactured by the giant tree of Thorin.

    Gao Wen''s gaze stayed on these words for several seconds before opening the follow-up content of the document with a weird feeling-a rigorous wording, detailed data, complete details, concise and easy to understand, and even seemed to have arrived. The technical solutions that can directly enter the practical stage are spread out before his eyes.

    Before carefully reviewing the content of this plan, he even couldn''t help but lament Bertila''s professionalism as a technician-the original backing of all things... The Death of All Things Society should be said to be the master of human history. With cutting-edge biochemical technology, even if they are a dark sect, no one can deny that the high-levels in this sect are well-deserved technical talents.

    Few people in the several senior teams of the Magic Institute can produce such technical documents.

    And after such feelings, Gao Wen was quickly attracted by the ideas mentioned in the document. He looked carefully while flipping down until a vivid concept map appeared before his eyes¡ª¡ª

    A giant brain floating in the air, a dazzlingly complex neural connection scheme, a group of soldiers using artificial nerve cords and giant brains connected together... This picture really, as Heti said, challenges ordinary people to The ability to accept "strange things", that thing looks like a terrible product that can only be summoned in some kind of evil religious ritual. Gawain looks at it and feels that this thing is simply sans-but this thing is used to protect Mental...

    At the bottom of this picture, Bertila also specially marked a line of small characters: A single psionic singer is just an ordinary soldier, and a complete "psionic choir" is formed after forming a group.

    "There is some truth to this... The premise is that this thing shouldn''t be so weird," Gao Wen couldn''t help muttering after seeing the line of fine print. "A dozen people with nerve cords behind their heads surrounded. A brain floating in the air flying low above the battlefield, where is this horrifying and strange scene..."

    While talking, he quickly flipped through the schematic diagram and continued to look at the follow-up content of the file. When he was about to see the end, Heidi on the side asked: "Ancestor, do you think this plan... "

    "To be honest, there doesn''t seem to be a big problem except ugliness... Bertila has been in the Dark Cult for more than 700 years, and I now mainly doubt whether her aesthetics have been completely abolished... No, it doesn''t matter, this The plan is indeed valuable, except for the ugliness," Gawain frowned and said with a rather tangled expression, "More importantly, we don¡¯t seem to have much time to waste now, things that can come in handy. You have to use it as soon as possible...but it''s still ugly."

    "Then..." Heidi asked hesitantly, "What is your reply?"

    "Approve it," Gawain turned over and glanced at the schematic diagram again, and said with a sigh, "Bertila said that most of the process of this plan can be completed by several chambers in the giant tree of Thorin, since it is not It will take up the cost of the existing technical team and facilities, and it¡¯s okay to let her try... It¡¯s still a bit ugly."

    Heidi took down Gawain''s instructions, and put away the documents with a dull expression, feeling that the ancestors might not be able to pass this hurdle...

    At this moment, the magic net terminal next to the desk suddenly rang and flashed, finally interrupting the chattering circling in Gawain¡¯s mind. The latter quickly awoke from the impact of the technical documents and quickly sorted it out. After a good expression, I connected to the Mowang terminal.

    The terminal made a slight buzzing sound, and then a clear holographic projection appeared above. Yuri¡¯s figure appeared in the projection. He saluted Gao Wen with a serious expression on his face: "Your Majesty, we are analyzing Malm ¡¤ Something was discovered in the process of the Dunit spiritual body fragment, and I think it is necessary to report it to you."

    "Are you on Naritil''s side?" Gawain blinked, his expression quickly becoming serious, "What did you find?"

    Yuri nodded, and immediately began to report the clues that he and Magnum, Naritil and others had just discovered. Gawain listened intently behind the desk-as Yuri''s report continued, his expression changed. Become more serious.

    ...

    On the northwest border of Typhon, in the frontline area of ??Winter Wolf, the air is still filled with a pungent smell, and the waste energy generated after the release of large-scale spells is hovering between the plains and valleys.

    A heavy snow a few days ago briefly covered this hot battlefield, burying the land destroyed and burned by artillery fire and magical explosions, but in the face of the fire of war, the comfort of nature was torn after all There was a lot of rags--the war machine made of steel and the zealous soldiers did not accept this winter snow scene. After a high-intensity battle, another piece of land was burned.

    The Cecils temporarily retreated, and Typhon''s subsequent troops approached the field to clear the scorched earth.

    A Typhon officer wearing black light armor and heavy clothes was walking on the still hot battlefield, the ground at his feet was muddy and cold. The Cecil¡¯s explosives overturned almost all of the soil on the hill. There were ugly black soil and broken stones everywhere in the eye, and the soil was filled with black and red. There are only a few corners of the entire hill with solidified blood, or mixed human remains. You can still see a little white that has not disappeared from the snow¡ªthe whites are mixed in the black and red background, and they are eye-catching. degree.

    The air is pungent and disgusting-the officer has been on the battlefield for a long time, but the smell that permeates this battlefield is something he has not smelled elsewhere. It is not only bloody, but more pungent. Nose stuff.

    The soldiers were busy near him. Some were sorting and retrieving useful supplies, some were gathering the corpses that could be harvested, and some took out the prayer books they carried with them, and were facing their respective The gods prayed and resurrected, the officer frowned, stepped past the soldiers who were cleaning the battlefield, and continued to move forward.

    In the end, he stopped next to a huge boulder blackened by artillery fire-this may not be a huge boulder, but a destroyed fortification building-a dying person was lying there, like a sludge curled up and creeping. Falling like snow and blood.

    The officer squatted down and looked at the Typhon soldier who was breathing hard. Judging from the remaining clothing marks on the opponent, he should be a member of the 11th Regiment of the National Knights, a lower-ranked knight-this soldier. Falling in the dirt, he can''t even see how many wounds there are, only a large amount of dirty blood can stick him to the surrounding land. His fatal injury was a huge tear in the chest and abdomen. It might be caused by a flying shrapnel, or it might be caused by a sharp flying stone. Regardless of the cause, it had obviously cut off the vitality of the soldier.

    In fact, if it were a "normal" human, it would have died by this time.

    The officer lowered his head, his gaze swept across the opponent¡¯s wounds. Among the dirty blood, he saw some squirming granulation and tentacles-these disgusting hyperplastic tissues were stretched in vain, as if trying Close the wound again and try to gather all the lost blood back, but these efforts are doomed to no avail. Judging from their weaker and weaker peristaltic range, this kind of "divine-given power" has obviously come to an end.

    Perhaps it felt that there was someone nearby, or perhaps it happened to catch up with the flashback. The next second, the soldier who fell on the ground about to exhale his last breath suddenly opened his eyes, his muddy, crazy eyes were filled with terrible blood. Red, but still barely able to see the figure in front of him, a weak voice came from the soldier''s mouth: "Sir...Sir..."

    The officer looked at him and whispered a sentence he often said these days: "Hold on, medical soldiers are coming."

    "No...no..." The soldier seemed to whisper, his head swinging in an imperceptible range, "The Lord is calling me, he is calling me..."

    The officer looked at the soldier blankly, and listened to the murmur of the opponent while he was still alive. He did not offer any comfort or encouragement.

    The soldier''s whispered muttering became more and more vague, and lower and lower, but suddenly, a little light appeared in the blood-red eyes, and his last strength seemed to gather again, and he stared firmly The officer next to him asked like crazy, "Have you witnessed? Did you witness... Did you witness..."

    The officer looked at him and said slowly: "Yes, I have witnessed it."

    The soldier breathed a sigh of relief suddenly, as if his last wish had been fulfilled, the light in his eyes quickly dimmed--whether it was a crazily twisted light or a human radiance, it quickly dimmed. The deflated chest cavity squeezed out the last breath and sighed: "I feel...a bit cold..."

    After a moment of silence, the officer stood up, and an accompanying assistant wizard approached him. After a brief check, he reported to him: "The soul has dissipated, and the activities of the heart, lungs, and brain have stopped."

    "Burn it," the officer nodded, "remember to reclaim the ID badge."

    He raised his head and looked at other parts of the position. He saw more auxiliary wizards entering the position, and not far away, the large magic circle used for concentrated burning was already in operation.

    ...

    The Winter Fortress stands among the high mountains, as its name gives people the impression that it is a fortress as white as ice.

    When the weather is clear, from the highest tower of the Winter Fortress, you can see the Winter Wolf Fortress in the distance.

    The owner of this fortress is the powerful battle mage Count Palin Winterhold¡ªhe and his family have been rooted in the mountains of the north for hundreds of years, guarding here as an important backing and support for the defense line of Winter Wolf. After the fall of Winter Wolf Castle, the battlefield was pushed into the territory of Typhon. The Winter Castle, which was originally on the second line of defense... has now become the core node of the front line.

    In a room on the third floor of the White Castle, the Earl of Winterhold is standing in front of a white wall, surrounded by precious magic crystals, and the wall is coated with a layer of magic coating that flows continuously like mercury. , Along with the light of the surrounding crystals, a scene from afar gradually appeared on the plating layer that was flowing like mercury.

    That is the image sent by the Mage¡¯s Eye at each node of the Winterhold¡¯s defense line through the communication tower. Although it is slightly distorted, it can still distinguish the mountains, rivers, and woodlands with obvious characteristics. Palin Winterhold waved his arm, constantly switching the pictures displayed on the wall, confirming the situation of the nodes on the defense line.

    Suddenly, the Count of Winterhold¡¯s patrol of the node stopped. He tilted his head slightly, listening to a report from a lower-level wizard through the communication technique, and then he looked at the magic wall in front of him. After a simple rune gesture, A new picture immediately appeared on the wall.

    That was a scene from somewhere in the Winterhold Fortress-beside a brand new platform, a black magic train with the Tiphon emblem was slowly slowing down and stopping.

    ¡ª¡ªDespite the absence of a large number of Cecil technicians, with the efforts of the Empire¡¯s own team of mechanics and scholars, several important industrial and military railways are still in normal operation, from the mainland to the Winter Fort. The train is one of them.

    Palin Winterhold stood there, watching the picture on the wall quietly, watching the train stop, watching the soldiers and officers step onto the platform from the train.

    He sighed slightly.

    Another batch of fanatical and excellent corpses got off the personnel carrier.

 Chapter 1006ï¼š Bone grinder

    Palin Winterhold came to the high platform of the castle. From here, he could see the direction of the inner city barracks at a glance-the imperial flag with red stripes on the black background was flying high there, and fierce and combative soldiers were between the camps. Activities, and farther away, you can see the mage towers towering in the inner city, and the mage''s eyes on the towers are constantly monitoring the entire area.

    He raised his head again and looked to the far west-but today''s gloomy sky and mist in the air blocked his vision. He couldn''t see the Winter Wolf Castle, which is now in the hands of the Cecils, and of course he couldn''t. To the more distant Changfeng Fortress.

    Is Andesha still safe in Cecil''s territory?

    The Earl of Winterhold sighed slightly and put his meaningless worries aside for the time being. Then he used magic to communicate with the several mage towers set up in the inner city, confirming that every mage''s eye had not found any abnormalities.

    The main task of the eyes of these mages is not actually to guard the direction outside the fortress-what they are really guarding is the camp of the Knights in the fortress and several additional barracks outside the city.

    Those barracks are full of knights and soldiers who are full of fighting spirit, as well as devout and fanatical priests and combat priests. They are the main force of this war-and the biggest consumable. Since the start of the war, the strength of the Winterhold area has increased to more than six times its normal strength, and new soldiers and priests will continue to rush to the front from the rear every day, making this narrow battlefield more crowded and more dangerous.

    According to Palin Winterhold, it is not the army that the magic train brings from the rear every day, but fresh corpses.

    The difference from ordinary "corpses" is that these "corpses" gathered in Winterhold are very easy to lose control. They are soaked in fanatical impulses of thought, and their nervous system and external perception have mutated into something that looks human and inhuman. They seem to be ordinary humans on the outside, but their inside... has long since become something distorted that even dark spells cannot discern.

    However, in this place at the forefront, these dangerous and distorted polluters still have a way to control them-they only need to strictly follow the rules of war to restrain them, so that they can release the fanatic pressure in the world of God in time, or use large doses Mental tranquilizers can suppress their impulse to destroy or slow down their rate of mutation, at least temporarily.

    This is a dangerous state of balance. Every day is like walking on the blade. Palin Winterhold¡¯s task here is to maintain this fragile balance on the blade, and within the threshold of the situation out of control... with the highest Efficiency and the best way to consume these fresh "corpses".

    He feels like a technician who controls the burning kettle in a petrochemical acid chemical plant. Every day he accurately calculates the fuel and alchemy accelerator put into the fire. The human life is calculated in his hands, ready for the next time. When the furnace door was opened, he was thrown into the raging flames of war. He maintained the heat of these flames to gradually clear the empire¡¯s pollution, detect and weaken the power of the Cecil, collect data on the battlefield, and adjust the balance. Balance...

    He knew that everything he did had a great meaning, but he still found it disgusting.

    The war shouldn''t be like this-he shouldn''t have done this kind of thing either.

    "It''s colder here than I thought," a voice came from the side, awakening the distracted Count of Winterhold from his thoughts, "but it''s hard to say which Aldernan or here is more unbearable¡ª ¡ªThe cold here is like a blade, hard and sharp, and Aldernan¡¯s cooling is like mud, wet and suffocating."

    The earl of Winterhold turned his head and nodded to the earl of Cremont Dart standing next to him-the Aldernan noble came to Winterhold with today¡¯s troop carrier, nominally , He is the commander of the support army, and in essence... he is also one of the "consumables" shipped by the magic train.

    "This winter is colder than usual," said the Earl of Winterhold. "It is difficult for soldiers from the central and southern regions to adapt here. But compared to the Cecilians from the north, the environment here is already mild. "

    "Soldier..." Cremont Dart repeated the word softly, his gaze looking into the distance, sweeping the barracks flying the imperial flag, "Earl Winterhold, these are very outstanding young people, really Very outstanding... Originally they should all have a bright future, they shouldn''t have died in this cold winter."

    Palin Winterhold was silent for two seconds, and slowly said: "In the face of the evil spirits of the gods, mortals are so vulnerable. Our motherland needs to be reborn from the ashes, and what you see... is the price of the flames. "

    "I only saw meaningless consumption and long saws, but I couldn''t see any effective counterattack¡ªwhether it was counterattack against the Cecilians or counterattack against the gods," Cremont said in a deep voice. Tell me, does it really make sense to keep burying spiritually contaminated soldiers and priests on this narrow battlefield? Is this cutting blood and poisoning, or is it a waste of life?"

    The Earl of Winterhold looked into Cremont''s eyes, and then slowly nodded his head after a long time: "I choose to trust your majesty''s judgment."

    "...What a good reason," Earl Cremont smiled, took a deep breath of the cold air from the north, then turned around and walked slowly towards the exit of the high platform. "In any case, I am already standing here. Now... leave me a good place."

    Palin Winterhold watched Cremont walk away slowly. He narrowed his eyes slightly. In his mind, he had begun to calculate the value that this "conservative opposition nobleman" could produce here, and what he brought Where should the support army be spent?

    ...

    Winter Wolf Fort-Shadow Swamp Defense Line, the cold wind is rolling over the undulating hills and low woods distributed along the frozen ground. Some loose snow is lifted by the wind, and it is whirled on the relay piles on both sides of the railway. , And within the shimmering track shield, the heavily armored and majestic armored train Iron Throne-Earthly Python is moving forward along the railway line at cruising speed.

    The repulsion generators on both sides of the train were shining with the brilliance of the runes. The mechanical device at the junction of the repulsion point and the carriage slightly adjusted the angle, which slightly accelerated the speed of the train, and the wind-wound snow from the distance passed harmlessly. The shield was drawn into the whistling underneath of the car, and on another parallel railroad track at a distance from the train, there was also an iron scepter light armored train that served as an **** alongside the "Earth Python".

    At the rear of the iron scepter¡¯s **** gun carriage, inside the engineering carriage responsible for maintaining the rails, a war technician just adjusted the valves and screws of certain equipment. He raised his head from work and looked through the narrow inlaid on one side of the carriage. Looking out the window of the snow-covered plain, he whispered softly: "This **** snow has finally stopped...I haven''t seen a few sunny days since the middle of the misty moon."

    "It''s not necessarily a good thing to be clear...Those Typhons might be more active than before," another war technician shook his head next to him, "They have come to destroy the railway more than once, although most of the time it has no effect. ...But it is said that they almost succeeded in blowing up Line 7 last time."

    The war technician who had spoken before curled his lips and did not continue the topic. He came to the side of the carriage and looked at the snowy world outside more seriously-covered with armor, narrow windows, and all windows covered with a layer of steel. Of course, the military trains of the net will not have any good sightseeing vision. All he can see is a vertical, narrow landscape. In this landscape, the listless groves and snow-stained hills are all He quickly retreated, and in the sky farther away, you could vaguely see iron-gray shadows floating in the sky.

    That should be a sign of another snowfall¡ªthis **** winter.

    "What''s wrong?" the partner beside him asked casually, "what did you see?"

    "There are clouds on the horizon. Seeing that the scale is not small, I am afraid it will snow again," the war technician muttered. "Judging from my experience, I am afraid it is a blizzard."

    "Are you a machine repairer, do you still have experience in judging astronomical phenomena?" The partner curled his lips in disdain, turned his head and looked at the window on the other side of the carriage-outside the narrow, thick glass window, the Iron Throne-Earthly Giant The python''s huge body full of momentum is crawling on the track not far away, rumbling forward.

    ...

    In the tactical section of the Earthly Python, the front-line commander Maryland is standing in front of the command seat, watching the many markers on the map attentively. On his desktop, communication devices, drawing tools, and organized data files are in order. .

    After a while, Maryland suddenly raised his head and looked at the adjutant aside: "How long will it take to arrive at the combat site?"

    The adjutant replied immediately: "Arrive at the shooting area in thirty minutes-leave the shooting area in forty minutes."

    Maryland nodded: "Well, the time is just right... Notify the Arsenal section and start pre-filling the rainbow light generator with cooling water. The power ridges at both ends are warmed up in advance-we will soon enter the alert range of the Typhon, they The reaction speed has been much faster recently than before."

    "Yes, sir."

    Maryland''s attention returned to the map in front of him, and between those winding or straight lines on the map, Typhon and Cecil''s respective areas of control were tangled together like a canine tooth.

    Thirty minutes later, the Iron Throne ¡¤ Earthly Python will enter a specific shooting area. During the course of about ten minutes, this train will use the on-board Rainbow Cannon to target a certain edge on the Tifeng side. Launch a powerful bombardment-but in fact this distance is a little far away, the rainbow beam should only be able to burn down some of the enemy''s outer walls and outbuildings in a limited way, and there may even be few casualties, but this is not important.

    The sudden rainbow strike is enough to make the Typhons on the entire defense line highly nervous. They will make large-scale mobilizations to deal with the upcoming formal attack, and will send a large number of reconnaissance troops to try to determine the next march of the Iron Throne. Whether there are more armored trains and **** convoys around the route and when they are all busy... The Iron Throne-Earthly Python will return to the station in the Shadow Swamp, where Maryland will reward itself with a cup of fragrant coffee, if Take a hot bath if possible-while thinking about when the next armored train will leave and where the next real frontal strike will begin.

    As for the data collection and research on Typhon''s military operations in this process... he will work with the staff.

    This is what he has often done in recent times, and it is also one of the tactics he and General Philip have jointly developed-its core idea is to give full play to the mobility of the Cecil Mechanical Corps and to deliver a large amount of firepower in a short period of time. Ability, relying on the several railway lines in the Winter Wolf Fort-Shadow Swamp area and the temporarily constructed forward railway, with the three armored trains of the Zero, the Earthly Python and the recently installed War Citizen as the core of the operation, the continuous operation Harassment-advance-harassment-advance.

    The new Hongguang main gun of the armored train is powerful and has an ultra-long range. When the shooting angle is right, it can cause a huge blow to the enemy at a distance. Based on this, the armored train and its **** group continue to patrol the railway. , Randomly harassing Typhon¡¯s fixed strongholds near the extreme range, the enemy will have to frequently mobilize, tired of fighting or avoiding attacks, and if they directly abandon those strongholds and keep a distance from the Iron Throne in plain areas for mobile operations, then the iron The tank squadron carried on the throne will immediately enter the battlefield for mobile harvesting, or simply withdraw, consuming the energy of the enemy.

    If the Typhons retreat as a whole in the process, then the engineering vehicle group accompanying the armored train will immediately start to act-laying the "forward railway", further broadening the scope of the Iron Throne, and setting up temporary stations and energy sources The transit station provides mana supplies for tanks and infantry-if the Typhons sit back and watch, then the Cecil legion can build a large number of crisscrossed defensive nets and fortifications in the new occupied area within a week.

    And if the Typhonians don''t want to watch this happen, then they can only recoil in the occupied area of ??Cecil at a huge price.

    Initially, Maryland would also choose to fight head-on with the Typhons, who were not afraid of death, but realized that those with constant morale, fearless of life and death, and large-scale Transcendent Legion could cause huge damage to the Mechanical Legion once they worked hard. After that, he chose another plan: if the Typhons recoil, then fight them for a while, and immediately retreat once they get the result. The movement speed of the mechanized corps on the railway line is unmatched by conventional infantry. The Iron Throne and its affiliated corps that perform "harassment-propulsion" will soon be able to retreat to the artillery position and the protection zone of the permanent fortifications, and the only thing the enemy can do Yes, that is, to destroy the unfinished fortifications and the temporary "forward railway".

    This loss is almost negligible for Cecil''s engineering troops.

    This kind of advancement can be endless. If it weren¡¯t for the imperial capital¡¯s order, Maryland felt that before the end of the foggy moon, it could rely on this improved version of the ¡°steel advancement¡± tactic to level the entire Winter Fortress step by step, even just So all the way to Aldernan...

    But the imperial capital finally gave the order...at least at this stage, the imperial has no plans to attack Aldernan.

    Maryland exhaled softly.

    That''s good, after all, there are polluted areas over there...The shadow of the out-of-control **** is over the land of Typhon. It''s not a good idea to go too deep.

 Chapter 1007ï¼š Laozi

    The roar of Hongguang¡¯s main artillery and the giant cannon finally subsided, and the jitter caused by the power spine in the high-load mode also quickly subsided as the load decreased. The iron throne-the earthly giant python''s armor-covered compartment , The normal operation of machinery and the sound of vehicles crushing the track replaced the previous sound of gunfire.

    Maryland left the command seat and came to the window on the side of the carriage. Through the strengthened crystal glass window, he looked at the distant plains. Smoke and fire were still rising on the horizon, and the earth scorched by the rays of rainbow light was at the end of the line of sight. With a little red light.

    After a while, there was the roar of another train running from behind. The iron scepter, which was previously slowing down in order to create a shooting window, slowly accelerated, and gradually caught up with the earthly Anaconda that was driving ahead, before the two cars met. , And rhythmic lights flashed on their respective car bodies to inform each other of safety.

    "The aerial reconnaissance did not detect large-scale enemy activities, and the on-board sensors did not detect abnormal magical fluctuations," a technician reported loudly behind the communication station. "The **** train applied to accelerate the confirmation of the road section ahead."

    "Permit," Maryland nodded, "remind the lads and girls in that car to stare wide and watch out for the destruction of the railway by the Typhons-they have learned to place arcane neutralizers and passive triggers next to the railway line. The big bomb."

    "Yes, General!"

    Maryland nodded and looked out of the east window again. In the sky above, he saw two small black dots flashing across the clouds, and a faintly visible magic halo dragged behind the black dots.

    That was the air company escorting the Earthly Monty Python-the Dragoon Reconnaissance Squadron. This air force provides protection for the front-line railways, and is also responsible for reconnoitring enemy movements in the outlying areas of Winterhold and bombing some Typhon strongholds. When the Iron Throne is performing an attack, the main responsibility of the air formation is to protect the armor. Train, beware of aerial attacks by those Typhons.

    This was Cecil''s response after a Typhon air formation raided the armored train and almost caused huge damage.

    From Maryland¡¯s point of view, Typhon¡¯s air force is not strong. Although the number of old-fashioned combat griffons and flying mages is huge, they lag behind the Dragoon fighters by a whole level in terms of combat capabilities. The really tricky thing is to be close to Winter Fort. Afterwards, Typhon¡¯s air defense force-the powerful Typhon Empire built a large number of mage towers in the border area. In the era of new wars, those high towers were unable to resist the chariots advanced by the cluster and the cannons with amazing range. Their long-range lightning and beam arrays have posed a great threat to the relatively fragile dragoon troops, which have been formed for a short time.

    During a rash bombing operation, several Dragoon fighters were shot down by lightning and lasers that covered the sky.

    This made Maryland, which has been in the upper hand since the beginning of the war, had to carefully measure the Typhon¡¯s warfare capabilities several times, and summed up some experience-air superiority can indeed determine the direction of a war, but it should not be underestimated. In view of the threat posed by ground air defense firepower to air forces, in actual combat, backward weapons may still pose a huge threat, especially when the enemy knows how to learn and adapt.

    The communicator not far away rang.

    Maryland came to the communicator. After activation, an image of a Dragoon fighter appeared above the projection crystal. The opponent was in the cockpit. The clouds outside the cabin and the dragon wing drive extending from the edge could be vaguely seen in the background.

    "Safety in the area, sir," the Dragoon fighter in the communicator reported the reconnaissance situation. "In addition, we observed the gathering of clouds. It seems that another snowfall is coming."

    Maryland subconsciously glanced out the window. From his position, he could only see a limited amount of sky. In the direction of Typhon''s control area, he could indeed see a patch of iron-gray clouds gathering-the dragoons in the sky could The details seen are obviously more. He retracted his gaze and nodded to the soldier in the communicator: "Severe weather may affect the flight. Please pay attention to safety."

    ...

    The machine made of steel and crystal is flying in the sky. The howling cold wind swept back along the tangent line of the shield and the edge of the dragon wing driver. The fine water vapor and dust in the airflow were disturbed by the force field released by the anti-gravity ring. A wonderful "ring" is formed around the aircraft, and under the protection of layers of shield, steel, and crystal, the pilot in the cockpit has just finished communication.

    "The snowfall in the north is really frequent this winter," he said to the mechanic and bombardier sitting behind him, "it hasn''t been a few days since it cleared up."

    "This reminds me of when I drove the Griffon," the comrade sitting in the back row of the control seat responded, "The Griffin Riders who were able to take off and return in the wind and snow at that time were all recognized warriors-not only had to possess The courage and skills to challenge the wind and snow, and the patience and experience to calm the griffon after returning."

    "Yes, my father used to have this technique-he was the most outstanding griffon rider in Sorandor at the time. He successfully drove the griffon in a snowstorm and sent the lord''s letter to the manor outside the city. He was rewarded afterwards. Unfortunately, before I had time to master his superb flying skills, the era of the Griffin was over..."

    "Ah, your father is a great Griffin Rider...but I''m even more curious about what an important letter it is, and it needs to be delivered in a snowstorm..."

    "Ha, that''s a **** love letter, written by the lord to his mistress-my father was so angry that he knew what he was going to give, but he had to obey the order, but when he watched it in the manor After arriving at the mistress''s lover, his mood improved..."

    The comrades sitting in the back row were taken aback for a moment, and then reacted and couldn''t help but laugh, so the flying machine made of steel was filled with cheerful air.

    The pilot couldn¡¯t help but smile, while watching the data on the dashboard while watching the scene outside the cockpit. He saw that the iron-gray cloud in the distance was thicker and heavier than before, and the surface of the cloud was tumbling. Then, it was as if a storm was brewing inside. This sight made him unable to hold his hands on the joystick tightly, frowned and said, "Damn...it looks like the clouds are coming towards us..."

    "Are the clouds gathering and moving so fast?" The mechanic was a little confused, "The anemometer shows that the wind speed outside is not that high..."

    "The celestial phenomenon is unpredictable, so be vigilant anyway," the pilot murmured, unable to help but be attracted by the tumbling clouds. In a daze, he actually seemed to see thousands of troops moving in the clouds, but he focused on it. When I looked at it, I couldn''t see anything, "...Did you see it just now? I always think this cloud is a bit weird..."

    "I didn''t see anything?" The mechanic looked out through the side observation window in confusion, "You were dazzled by the reflection of the clouds, right?"

    The pilot furrowed his brows, and after experiencing the divine disaster in the Plains of the Holy Spirit, he quickly made a decision: "...Anyway, let me report that this war is so evil that seeing nothing can be regarded as an illusion--maybe in the rear. What can the experts analyze."

    The mechanic deeply agreed with this, and the pilot once again turned on the communication device in the corner of the control seat. While their attention was drawn to the clouds outside the cockpit, in a corner where neither of them had noticed, Several runes in the mental protection system lighted up spontaneously¡ªthe light was so weak that it was almost indistinguishable by the naked eye, but it pulsed slowly like breathing.

    ...

    Cremont Dart stood on a high hill, overlooking the land that was still emitting smoke and flames not far away, watching the wreckage and flags scattered among the black mud and white snow. Not a word for a long time.

    It wasn''t until a few minutes later that a gust of wind came and rolled up the loose snow particles on the hill. The Typhon noble said to the mage attendant beside him in a deep voice, "That is the destruction caused by the Cecil''s weapons? "

    "Yes, my lord," the mage''s attendant lowered his head and replied, "informatively, the Cecilians call it''Rainbow Light'', a high-purity, high-intensity arcane focused ray that can last for a long time. The range is extremely long. At this time last year, this technology was still immature. Due to the heat dissipation problem, the Cecilians could only install it on a fixed position or on a ship, but this year they installed it on them. On the mobile fortress..."

    "Moving fortress..." Earl Cremont squinted. Above his head, a wizard''s eye was facing the direction of Winter Wolf''s defense line, reflecting in the center of the indifferent and aloof "pupil" of the wizard''s eye. The railway and bunker on the distant horizon, and the armored train moving to the south, "I can see that it is indeed an incredible creation."

    "Yeah, incredible... that incredible thing has caused us several heavy casualties, and even directly destroyed several of our fortresses-fast moving, terrifying power, and powerful protection capabilities, and there is always a big one around us. Pile other war machines to protect it. It is a steel fortress armed to the teeth. It runs fast with wheels. We have nothing to do with it," the mage attendant sighed, "Earl Palin Winterhold once organized an air raid. We almost succeeded, but we failed due to insufficient preparation. After that, the Cecilians immediately learned their lesson and began to use the kind of flying machine to prevent our air strikes."

    Cremont controlled the eyes of the mage. He searched the sky far away and finally locked the small black spots flying through the clouds.

    "It doesn''t matter... we are here to solve this problem," he said in a deep voice, while looking up at the sky in the northwest direction directly with his naked eyes-in his line of sight, huge clouds are rapidly forming and facing the winter wolf. The direction of the fort¡¯s defense line moved, "Is it a miracle of war... Go and ask the priests, when will the''miracle'' they say is fully formed?"

    "I just asked, the priest who presided over the ceremony said that everything went well, and the **** responded very positively to this prayer-they suggest that you leave in twenty minutes."

    Cremont nodded slightly: "Very good-ten minutes later, inform the wizards and the Griffin Riders to prepare."

    ...

    The sacred ceremony has come to an end in a large-scale meeting place near the hill where Cremont is located.

    A war priest wearing a priest¡¯s robe stood in the circular assembly hall, leading nearly a hundred priests to pray for the last chapter. The low and solemn prayers echoed in the hall, even covering the roar of the cold wind outside. In the middle of the entire hall, on a platform slightly higher than the surrounding ground, the flames in the huge brazier are burning, and a layer of iron ash is gradually appearing in the beating flames.

    The priest of the **** of war walked around the flame for the last time, and stopped at an extremely precise position and time. He turned to face the flame and turned his back to the priests who were bowing their heads in prayer. His face could not help but show joy and enthusiasm. look.

    He can feel that his Lord has cast a caring sight on this world.

    This is a period of turbulent storms, a period of darkness and depression. The situation seems to be extremely bad. In Aldernan, in most parts of the hinterland of the empire, public rallies and prayer activities have been violently prohibited. The believers and priests tried Rebelling, but unable to confront the Augustus family, which firmly held the military power, this made many priests frustrated, and some were even punished for the idea of ??betraying the gods.

    But here, the priest felt hope again.

    After all, the tyrannical emperor did not have the courage to completely abandon the gods. He also knew who had been sheltering Typhon for hundreds of years. Here, in this place closest to the front of the war, the priests could still pray and carry out such big events. A sacred ceremony on a large scale can communicate with the gods...Is there anything more comforting and encouraging than this?

    The northern front is cold and miserable, of course not as comfortable as the warm church in the rear, but for the pious priests, as long as they can get closer to the gods, they are the most comfortable place.

    This battlefield is the closest place to the gods. Every pious war **** officer can feel this: as the war continues, with the re-establishment of order, they are on the front line of Winter Wolf Fort-Winter Fort I feel the breath from the gods more and more clearly. There is no doubt that this entire area has become a sacred place-just like the "sanctuary" mentioned in the ancient books, this battlefield closest to the truth of the gods, Has become the closest place to the kingdom of God in this world.

    There was a smile on the face of the priest of the God of War. He stared at the brazier in front of him. The six eyes and three cracks on his face were filled with smiles. In the blazing flames, he saw the pope he had always loved¡ª ¡ªMalm Dunnett was standing there, showing a gentle and loving smile to the priests who prayed in the assembly hall.

    The surrounding prayers finally reached the last paragraph, the invisible bridge has been established, and the connection between the world of gods and the world of mortals has become unprecedentedly strong in this assembly hall.

    The priest did not hesitate to take out the iron dagger and cut a deep wound in his palm. Before the wound squirmed and healed, he sprinkled the blood into the brazier.

    The blazing flame rose suddenly, and the iron-gray color in the flame spread rapidly. In the next second, the flame in the entire brazier was stained with the color of steel, and a majestic breath descended on the assembly venue.

    "Lord! Please cast down the miracle!"

 Chapter 1008ï¼š "miracle"

    The Earthly Anaconda and the iron scepter armored train that served as the **** are galloping on parallel tracks. The two war machines have separated from the plains and entered the mountain area near the Shadow Swamp a few minutes ago-small rolling hills. The mountains flicked past the window of the car, and the sky looked dimmer than before.

    When Maryland came to the window, he saw that the sky beyond the car window was completely covered by iron-gray clouds. The faint sunlight barely penetrated the clouds, and there was a disturbing white glow in the depths of the clouds. The cold wind roared outside the car windows, and snow and dust were picked up by the wind in the distance, forming a floating curtain of turbidity, and the depths of the curtain were deserted.

    This is a typical no-man''s land on the northern border, and similar desolate scenes are very common here.

    The current cloudy weather is also very common in recent days.

    However, a kind of faint anxiety is still lingering in Maryland''s heart. He can''t tell what the source of this anxiety is, but the experience of fighting on the battlefield makes him never dare to call this kind of similar. "Intuition" is put behind his head at will-he has always believed in the ideas of Falman, a scholar of Anzu¡¯s First Dynasty, and this scholar once famously said: Behind all intuitions is the superficial consciousness. Ignored clues.

    This kind of uneasy induction shouldn¡¯t arise out of thin air. It must be something that violated the surroundings. He hasn¡¯t found out yet, but his subconscious mind has noticed these dangers. Now it¡¯s the life and death experience he has accumulated for many years to make the alarm in the subconscious. .

    "General," the adjutant on the side noticed Maryland''s gloomy expression, which seemed unusually abnormal after a smooth military mission. "What happened?"

    "What did the aerial reconnaissance find?" Maryland frowned and asked, "Is there any news from the ground reconnaissance force?"

    The adjutant was stunned for a moment. He didn''t understand why the chief would suddenly ask about this, but he immediately replied: "We just made contact five minutes ago and everything is normal-we have entered the long-range artillery cover on Height 18. Feng Ren has suffered a loss here before, so he probably won''t do the same stupid thing again."

    Then he paused and continued: "In addition, the Dragoon troops just sent a message that the clouds in the sky are increasing, which has affected the effect of visual detection, and they are lowering their altitude."

    "Clouds..." Maryland repeated this word subconsciously, and his gaze fell on the thick clouds of the sky again. Suddenly, he felt that the shape and color of the clouds seemed a little weird, not like they looked under natural conditions. , This made his vigilance suddenly rise to the apex, "I feel that the situation is a bit wrong... Let the dragoons pay attention to the movement in the clouds, the Typhons may use the clouds to launch air attacks!"

    The adjutant¡¯s eyes widened slightly. First, he quickly implemented the commander¡¯s order, and then returned to Maryland with a trace of doubt: "Is this possible? Sir? Even with the help of cloud cover, Flying Mages and Griffins should not be opponents of Dragoons. ..."

    Maryland did not answer. He just stared at the sky outside. In the iron-gray cloud, snowflakes had already begun to fall, and in the next ten seconds, these falling snowflakes rapidly increased and became denser. The cold wind roaring outside the window became more and more fierce, and a word flashed across Maryland''s mind like a lightning-blizzard.

    At this moment, he suddenly came up with a seemingly absurd and chilling thought: in the northern area in winter, wind and snow are normal things, but if...the Typhon people use some powerful miraculous power What about artificially creating a blizzard?

    What if this blizzard is not just a blizzard?

    "Sir!" A technical soldier suddenly reported loudly next to him, "The on-board magic sensor device has failed! All sensors are disturbed!"

    "Call the Shadow Swamp Base and request the air support of the Dragoon Special Operations Echelon," Maryland ordered without hesitation, "We may be in trouble!"

    ...

    The wind was whistling outside the shield, and the high air flow, cold and strong enough to discourage high-ranking experts, was engulfed in blade-sharp ice crystals, and thick clouds rolled in all directions like a mass of silt that was too thick to melt. , Every time there is a surging sound, there are roars and groans-this is an environment where humans are difficult to survive. Even a strong military griffon can hardly fly in this kind of cloud, but Cremont has no Feeling the pressure and damage caused by the bad weather, on the contrary, he only felt like a spring breeze in the source of this blizzard.

    The hundreds of battle mages flying beside him and the larger number of Griffin Riders seemed equally relaxed.

    The terrible wind and low temperature seemed to have actively bypassed these Typhon soldiers, and the actual blocking force in the clouds did not affect them at all. Cremont flew in the squally wind and thick clouds, and the clouds not only did not stop him. On the contrary, his vision, like an extra pair of eyes, allows him to clearly see everything inside and outside the clouds.

    He lowered his height slightly, watching the Cecil flying machines patrolling in the distance from the edge of the clouds, while looking down at the armored train running on the ground from the corner of his eye, endless magical power surged around, he felt Every breath he takes is replenishing his strength, which is a feeling he has never had in the past decades of mage career.

    This is one of the miracle rituals of the God of War-the Host in the Storm.

    As a mage, Cremont doesn''t know much about the details of the Ares sect, but as a polymath, he at least knows these famous miracle rituals and the corresponding religious allusions behind them. In the description of the many great achievements of the God of War, there is a chapter that describes the image and actions of this god: He marched in the storm, and the evil men looked at him with fear, only seeing one standing in the storm and covering him. Giant in gray armor. This giant is invisible in the eyes of mediocre people. Only the ubiquitous storm is his cloak and banner. The warriors follow this banner and are given infinite power and three lives in the storm, and finally get a doomed victory. .

    Now, these mages and griffon riders who flew in the snowstorm and prepared to perform air raids are the "warriors" in the fable.

    Cremont took a deep breath, feeling the magic surging in his body, and activated the messaging spell: "Disperse the queue, group according to plan, and get close to the flying machines-first destroy the **** machines, the mobile fortress of the Cecils. It''s easy to deal with!"

    The Battle Mage and Griffon Riders in the clouds quickly began to execute the commander''s orders, in the form of a mixed team, approaching those flying machines that were extremely clear in their field of vision, and at this moment, the blizzard had completely taken shape.

    ...

    Visibility is rapidly declining within the curtain formed by the howling wind, surging clouds, and ice and water vapor. Such severe weather has begun to interfere with the normal flight of the Dragoons. In order to combat the worsening celestial environment, flying machines patrolling in the air have been in succession. Turn on additional environmental protection.

    A more solid and thick shield than usual gleamed around the aircraft. The power ridge of the aircraft buzzed, transferring more energy to the protection and stabilization system. The "dragon wings" on both sides of the tapered body "Slightly retracted, the edge of the wing-like structure lights up with additional rune groups. More powerful wind blessings and elemental affinity spells are attached to these huge steel machines. Under the effect of temporary enchantment, they are bumped by air currents. The aircraft gradually recovered its stability.

    The commander of the Dragoon Squadron clenched the joystick in his hand and watched the surrounding environment intensively. As an experienced griffon rider, he had also carried out flying missions in bad weather, but he was in such a big snowstorm. Also the first time I met. The communication from the surface made him more vigilant, and the sudden increase in the air flow at this moment seemed to confirm the chief''s concern: this storm is very abnormal.

    The Typhons may be hidden deep in the clouds.

    Visibility was reduced to an uncomfortable level, and the naked eye could not see far away. The mechanic activated an additional filter around the cockpit. Under the effect of the detection of distortions, the surrounding clouds appeared hazy. It is not clear in the sight of the squadron leader, but at least it serves as a kind of warning.

    In the direction of the surface, the sweeping wind and snow are also seriously disrupting the line of sight. The silhouettes of the two armored trains look hazy, and it can only be vaguely judged that they are gradually accelerating.

    At this moment, the squadron leader suddenly saw a flash of fire in the distant clouds.

    In the visual field of the distorted detection filter, it can be clearly seen that large spell fluctuations suddenly appeared in the empty mid-air.

    "I can see the enemy!" In the internal channel, the squadron commander''s loud warning sounded, "Southeast direction¡ª"

    "Unit 12 is under attack!" "Unit 6 is under attack!" "Under attack! This is Unit 7!" "We are fighting the enemy! Ask for cover! I''m bitten!"

    A dazzling red light beam blasted from a distance. Fortunately, the vigilance was raised in advance. The power ridge of the aircraft has been operating at full power and activated all the protection systems. The beam hit the shield with ripples, and the squadron leader controlled it. As the dragoon stance, he began to use the airborne arcane missile launcher to shoot dense barrage forward, and at the same time continuously issued the command: "Disperse to the two wings!" "The second team and the third team, strafing the clouds in the southeast direction!" "All Turn on the identification lights and keep away from the enemy!" "Call ground fire cover!"

    Fierce battle suddenly broke out, and countless enemies suddenly appeared in the blizzard like ghosts-Typhon''s battle mage and griffon knights emerged from the thick clouds, and they were actually dragons made of flesh and steel. Cavalry aircraft started a fight, and compared with the Typhon Air Force in the impression of the Cecils, these sudden enemies are obviously not normal: more agile, faster, and more fearless than death. The harsh environment of the blizzard made the Dragoon troops feel bound, but those Typhons who should have been more vulnerable seemed to have gained extra strength in the storm and became fierce and powerful!

    The battle mages and the Griffin Riders began to attack those flying machines with missiles, lightning, and high-energy rays. The latter responded with a more violent and durable dense barrage. Suddenly, the dim sky was illuminated by continuous fire. The explosions in the sky disperse the clouds and wind and snow again and again, and in every flash, you can see the shadows of countless struggles in the storm. This scene makes Cremont''s heart surging.

    He has never witnessed such a sight, has never experienced such a battlefield!

    Flesh and steel machines fought desperately in the blizzard. Missiles, lightning, and light beams pierced the sky. The two armies competed for dominance of the sky. Regardless of today¡¯s results, this unprecedented air battle is destined to be loaded. history!

    The high-intensity lights suddenly swept across the sky, and the strafing lights reflected the figures fighting in the sky. The next second, there was a continuous explosion and whistling sound from the surface of the ground¡ªthe pale cyan shell tail The scars and the crimson high-energy beam swept across the sky, bursting shrapnel and deafening roar shook the entire battlefield.

    The iron scepter and the anti-aircraft artillery of the Earthly Python fired.

    Count Cremont frowned-he and the battle mages he led were still not close enough to attack the armored trains.

    "Be loyal to our empire!" In the force field formed by wide-area communication, he heard a roar from an avid Griffin Rider commander. In the next second, he saw a griffin on the master¡¯s Forced brain control to rush down, the brave knight walked through the air-defense barrage and air-to-air barrage, but his good luck soon came to an end: a magic crystal shell from the ground flew beside him However, after sensing the magical breath passing by, the cannonball detonated in the air, and the terrifying shock wave and high-heat air mass easily shredded the aura around the knight, and tore him and his griffin to pieces.

    A second later, the shredded knight and griffin once again condensed into shape, appeared in the place where they died before, and continued to charge downward.

    The God of War descended on a miracle, and the warriors who fought fiercely in the storm were given infinite power and...three lives.

    A flying machine passed by the zealous knight and shot a series of dense barrage. The knight rushed towards the barrage without fear and evasiveness. At the same time, he waved his hand and threw a spear condensed by lightning power. In seconds, his body was torn apart again, but the flying machine was also hit by a long gun at a certain key position, exploding into a bright fireball in the air.

    After a while, Cremont saw that the knight reappeared, the torn body reunited in the air, he was galloping in the high wind, behind him, the tentacles-like proliferation tissue and the cloak of flesh and blood were hunting and dancing, he was like A hideous monster rushed to the air defense barrage again.

    Miracles require a price-those who are close to God must not be human.

    A dazzling beam of light pierced the sky, and the hideous and twisted knight was hit by the anti-aircraft fire from the armored train again. His hunting and flying cloak and sky full of tentacles were instantly ignited and evaporated by the high-energy beam, and the whole person became Several pieces of charred debris that fell from the air.

    This time, the knight never appeared again.

    This is the third time-miracles are limited, and those who exhaust them will return to the gods.

    "It seems that the three lives given by the gods are not enough in the face of Cecil''s''new things''."

    Cremonte laughed, raised his hands high, calling for the power of storm, lightning, frost and flame, and rushed forward again.

 Chapter 1009ï¼š snowstorm

    The anti-aircraft artillery roared, the hot air rushed out of the heat dissipation grid violently, the snow was evaporated by the heat flow, the steam and smoke were entrained in the blizzard, and the dazzling beams and the tail marks of the shells tore the chaotic sky again and again. The low hanging clouds and the blizzard opened a fire net-in the flash of the fire net, countless shadows were fighting and fighting.

    Flesh and steel machines, flying knights and modern soldiers armed with magical technology, this scene is as if two eras have violently collided in the sky. The sparks and fragments produced by the collision are scattered and melted into the roar of the blizzard. in.

    The external monitor above the carriage came with an image from the sky, and Maryland looked at this tragic scene with a sullen expression-he had seen this kind of collision, this kind of violent conflict like the change of times, but the last collision happened. On the ground, and this time... it happened in the sky.

    "Sir! Those Typhons are abnormal!" The observer shouted and reported, "They seem to be resurrected! And the fighting power is far stronger than the guys we met before!"

    "If you can resurrect, kill a few more times. If you are too powerful, focus your firepower. All the anti-aircraft artillery will be fully fired, and all the individual missile launchers will be taken out-flesh and blood are always weaker than machines!" , Ordered in a high voice calmly, "How long can we break out of this blizzard?"

    "Sir!" Another communications soldier who was in charge of contacting the air force immediately reported in a loud voice, "The high-altitude reconnaissance plane reported that this blizzard has been moving with us-we are always in the center of it!"

    "Damn...this is really the ghost of the Typhons..." Maryland cursed in a low voice. He looked at the side car window, through the reinforced crystal glass and thick shield, he I saw the iron scepter armored train escorted by the side firing in full force. The small forts set up on the roof and on both sides of the train section kept shooting at the sky. Suddenly, a huge ball of fire fell from the sky and hit the train severely. On the top of the shield, there were three consecutive fireballs-the shield flashed violently for a moment, although the gap was closed again, but a fireball had penetrated the shield and hit the car. body.

    The powerful force contained in the fireball exploded, and a dazzling light bloomed on the roof of the iron scepter. Amid the huge roar and the harsh noise of metal tearing and distortion, an anti-aircraft gun and large pieces of armor structure broke away in the explosion. The car body, flames and thick smoke rose in the middle of the armored train. Between the broken armor plates, Maryland could see that the train¡¯s damage management team was quickly extinguishing the spreading flames.

    Some of the enemies are close enough to directly attack the armored trains, which shows that the dragoon squadrons in the sky are in a hard fight and are unable to intercept all the enemies.

    This weird blizzard is obviously more than just blocking the line of sight and disturbing the flight.

    "This is probably a miracle-level magic..." Maryland gritted his teeth and looked at the adjutant to the side. "When will the reinforcements from the Shadow Bog arrive?"

    "The special forces formation took off a few minutes ago, but the weather conditions are too bad, I don''t know when they will arrive," the adjutant reported quickly. "In addition, the range of the blizzard that was observed just now has expanded again..."

    Before the adjutant¡¯s words fell, a dazzling flash suddenly erupted from the window. Maryland saw a blazing fireball falling from the sky in the distance. The light blue magical halo was shining in the fireball, which was burning blazingly. In the flames, the twisted cockpit and the dragon wing structure can be vaguely distinguished-the remaining power is still working. It slowly descended in the blizzard, but the falling speed is getting faster and faster, and finally it hits the east side. The mountain beam produced a violent explosion in the gloomy sky.

    The pilots of the Dragoons are equipped with emergency escape devices. Their special "armor" is embedded with small weight reduction runes and wind element blessing modules. The pilot of the aircraft may have escaped from the body in advance, but In this terrible snowstorm, their chances of survival are still slim.

    While the flying machine fell, the fragmented remains of Griffin Riders or Battle Mage continued to fall from the sky.

    Maryland watched this scene, but soon he withdrew his gaze and continued to calmly and calmly command the huge war machine next to him to face the enemy in the snowstorm.

    This level of "miracle" magical technique cannot be released instantaneously. Such a large-scale air force also needs a certain amount of time to mobilize and run in, as well as preliminary intelligence investigations and the selection and judgment of the ambush site. All of these must be detailed. The result of the plan-Typhon people have planned this attack for a long time.

    Obviously, the "steel propulsion" of the armored trains really caused tremendous pressure on them, so they would do so at any cost in order to destroy these war machines.

    The loud sound of the magic cannon continued to sound. Even though the barrier was separated, the tactical compartment still reverberated with a low and continuous roar. Two armored trains were flying across the mountains in the wind, and the anti-aircraft artillery swept more debris from the air from time to time. Falling down, this process lasted for an unknown period of time, and on the edge of this blizzard, towards the shadow swamp, a formation of dragoons with black paint was flying at full speed.

    The cloud layer ahead showed an obviously abnormal iron-gray color, which was beyond the scope of normal "clouds". Instead, it was more like a solid iron mass slowly rotating in the sky, and the fierce hurricane engulfed the blizzard. Howling in the distance, it is a daunting sight-if it weren''t for the Dragoon fighters with special shields and wind element affinity enchanting technology, this kind of extreme weather is definitely not suitable for any flying mission.

    The dragoon formations with black paint did not slow down or hesitate in front of this terrifying celestial phenomenon. After slightly raising the height, they rushed straight towards the area where the storm gathered, like a carnival.

    In the aircraft serving as the captain of the aircraft, a female pilot with short black hair clasped the joystick in her hand. She stared at the approaching cloud wall, her eyes narrowed slightly, but the corners of her mouth were tilted upward.

    The voice of the wingman came from the communicator next to the console: "Captain, we are about to enter the storm!"

    "I saw it!" The short-haired woman grinned, with an excited smile on her face, "wuhu-this thing is much more energetic than the breeze in the simulation training!"

    "Full effort!" the pilot who was the mechanic said loudly behind her, "I will enter the blizzard in fifteen seconds!"

    The short-haired woman opened the team''s communication and shouted: "Girls and boys! Go in and have a dance! All your eyes are widened-those who are left behind and lost will find a hill to kill themselves and don''t come back. !"

    In the next second, a burst of excitement came from the communicator: "wuhu¡ª¡ª"

    ...

    Another flying machine was swallowed by flames in the distance. The flaming fireball was constantly rolling in the gusty wind, slowly sliding down towards the distant mountain ridge, and before the fireball exploded, there were two faint figures from the thing. Jumped out from the cockpit, falling like fallen leaves in the blizzard.

    Cremont stood high in the sky, watching this scene indifferently, and did not choose to make up for the final blow-this was his moral code as a nobleman.

    He knows that the era of traditional aristocracy and chivalry has passed. The current war seems to be a more unscrupulous thing. His persistence has already become the laughing stock of many people-but let them laugh, in him, That glorious era is not over yet, only when the end of life comes, it will truly end.

    What''s more, falling into such a terrible blizzard, those who escaped from the flying machine are unlikely to survive.

    The cold wind roared in all directions, the explosion of fire and the pungent smell filled all the senses, he looked around the battlefield around him, his brows frowned.

    Before today, no one had thought of such a scene;

    Before today, no human country can support this kind of air power;

    He knew for the first time that the sky could be such a fierce battlefield, and that a large number of troops could fight and fight in such a place far away from the earth. A three-dimensional conflict dominates the battle, and what lies behind the battle What was revealed made the Typhon noble feel his nerves trembling slightly.

    The Cecils have mass-produced flying machines, and Typhon has mass-produced transcendents and miracles. These are two independent development routes. When they accidentally meet, the entire human history must leave enough chapters for it. Make a note.

    Cremont is surrounded by powerful wind, thunder, lightning, and frost flames. The turbulent elemental vortex covers him like huge wings. This is a powerful feeling he has never had under normal circumstances. In the endless Under the supply of magic power, he can''t remember how many times he has released large-scale spells that are enough to squeeze him dry-the number of enemies has decreased, and the number of friendly forces has also been declining, and this loss is worthwhile after all. There has been a gap in the air power of the Cyr people. Now, several teams performing the assault mission can put powerful spells on the two mobile fortresses.

    Facts have proved that those invincible steel monsters are not so invulnerable.

    "...Air power may become the key to controlling the battle. The overall combat on the ground and the sky may be a certain trend..."

    Cremont opened his hands and faced the Cecil¡¯s air defense barrage. The powerful shield resisted several fatal damages. He locked a flying machine and began to try to interfere with the opponent¡¯s energy cycle. At the same time, he also inspired powerful communication spells, reporting what he saw in the communication as if talking to himself-this blizzard not only did not affect the effect of the communication, but instead made every battle mage''s communication distance. Are greatly extended.

    "...A flying unit cannot survive for too long in an air battle, even if it has three lives...

    "Gryphon knights and mid-level battle mages are consumables here... Many people were beaten down by air defense fire from the ground...

    "... The strong light coming from the ground has caused a great impact... The light not only exposes us, but also disrupts the perception of sight and space... It is as effective as a weapon..."

    The anti-gravity ring of the flying machine in the distance suddenly burst into a series of flashes, and the whole body shook unsteadily. Cremont narrowed his eyes and realized that he had successfully interfered with the power mechanism of this thing.

    According to the experience we have just observed, the next machine will transfer most of its energy to the poorly functioning anti-gravity device to maintain flight, which will cause it to become a living target floating in the air.

    Cremont raised his hands high, a powerful arc formed in his hands, but before he was about to release this deadly attack, a low buzzing sound suddenly approached from the side at a very high speed, a huge sense of crisis. Let him instantly change the direction of the arc release, while swinging it to the side, he violently agitated the invisible magic power and quickly left the place.

    A dense arcane barrage swept over where he had just stood in the next second.

    Cremont broke out in a cold sweat, turned his head and looked in the direction of the attack, and he saw an aircraft with a pure black coating and a larger dragon wing device appearing in his field of vision.

    Immediately afterwards, he noticed more such aircraft emerging from the distant clouds-one after another, coming menacingly!

    Is it Cecil''s air support? !

    "The enemy''s support is here!" He immediately warned loudly during the interrogation, "Watch out for those black guys, their attacks are more fierce!

    "Speed ??up the action, and the attack team will solve the train of the Cecils-the Griffin Knights will provide cover at all costs!"

    A moment ago, the Dragoon formation had fallen into a huge disadvantage. The Typhons, whose combat effectiveness had been unprecedentedly strengthened, and the harsh snowstorm surrounding them had caused one fighter after another to be shot down, and the armored trains on the ground seemed precarious. At this moment, reinforcements. The sudden appearance of finally stopped the situation from falling in a worse direction-the newly appeared black aircraft quickly joined the battle and began a desperate struggle with those Typhons who had fallen into madness.

    In the howling barrage and rays, Cremont supported a powerful shield. While continuously changing his flight trajectory to increase the distance from those black aircraft, he kept looking back and released a large-scale arc to weaken the opponent. On several occasions, he felt that he had passed by the **** of death-although in theory he already had three opportunities to play with the **** of death, but if he had no choice, he did not want to waste any life here. .

    Because as long as you die once, the price of the "miracle" must be paid.

    There was a black fighter plane that seemed to recognize him as the commander of this army, and it had been biting hard. Cremont didn¡¯t know how long he had been entangled with the other party. Finally, under continuous consumption and chase, he caught it. a chance.

    He rushed into the clouds, and under the cover of the clouds, he quickly created a large expanse of floating balls, and then went through the clouds from the other direction without hesitation. What happened after that was just as he expected: the black aircraft He followed without hesitation, and in the next second, the continuous explosion flash tore the iron-gray cloud.

    Cremont stood still in the air, staring at the direction of the explosion. Amidst the smoke and fire, he saw the black shadow rushing out slantingly-it was already in tatters and seemed to be flying. Can only barely maintain.

    "Goodbye." He said softly, then raised his hand without hesitation and waved it down. A powerful electric arc suddenly straddled a long distance, tearing the aircraft to pieces.

    Then Cremont turned around without hesitation, ready to go to support his comrades who were already in a difficult battle.

    But a roar from behind interrupted the action of the high-ranking battle mage: the roar stunned the clouds, with a certain power that made the creatures naturally feel terrified. When it sounded, Cremont even felt his own The heart seemed to be held tightly by an invisible hand.

    He didn¡¯t know what mood he was turning his head around¡ªwhen his gaze moved slowly, looking in the direction of the sound, the surrounding blizzard seemed to stagnate temporarily, the next moment, he saw there In the depths of the smoke and flames that have not yet dissipated, two hideous and almost terrifying figures shredded the clouds, and two cold and hostile eyes fell on him.

    The Cecil...there are dragons.

    (Milky ride''s new book! "The Roster of Ten Thousand Realms" has been released. Needless to say the rest?)

 Chapter 1010ï¼š come down

    This is the first time Cremont has seen a dragon in his life-in fact, he believes that not many people in the whole world have the opportunity to see a living dragon in real life.

    He saw it now, and saw two at a time.

    When the Cecil¡¯s flying machine was destroyed, there was a certain chance that two angered dragons would rush out of the wreckage of the explosion¡ªthe falling wreckage became something more deadly. This is what a terrible deity opened up. joke?

    In this brief moment, there were so many weird thoughts flashed in Cremont¡¯s mind, and even he himself was astonished that he still had a leisurely mood to such an extent under this situation, but his physical reaction was the slightest. There was no delay-after realizing that he had become the target of the two raging dragons, his first reaction was to induce arcane power to create a large curved and disordered mirror surface in the surrounding air, and then move it at the fastest speed. Jump and transfer between the mirrors in order to be able to distance themselves from the opponent and find opportunities for counterattack.

    The magic effect of the "Svalo Mirror Labyrinth" bought him precious time, and it turns out that it was wise to move the distance in the first place: he heard a deafening roar the next moment he just left the place. From behind, one of the two giant dragons had a big mouth, and a flame that seemed to be able to burn the sky gushed out of his mouth. Although the range swept by the flames was short, the range far exceeded the barrage of those flying machines. If he had not chosen to retreat for the first time but had blindly met him, he would definitely have lost his first life in that hot dragon flame.

    "Attention to the whole army!" While moving quickly under the cover of the clouds, Cremont used missiles and arcs to harass and weaken the two angry dragons. At the same time, he shouted a warning during the transmission, "There are dragons! Cecilians! Lead the dragon to the battlefield! Watch out for the black machines, the dragon is hidden in those flying machines!"

    This abrupt warning obviously caused some people to fall into chaos. The content of the warning was so unbelievable that many people did not realize what their commander was shouting, but soon, as more black flying machines were shot down. , The third and fourth dragons appeared on the battlefield. Everyone realized that this sudden change was definitely not an illusion¡ªthe dragon really appeared on the battlefield!

    The battlefield became more chaotic due to the appearance of the dragon, and even chaotic to a somewhat crazy degree, but the Typhon¡¯s offensive did not collapse, or even shaken¡ªthe hideous sky masters failed to frighten the Griffin Knights and Battle mages, the former are devout followers of the **** of war. The spiritual interference from the gods has already alienated the knights'' mind and body into inhuman things. These griffon knights roared feverishly, and their blood and magic power were all in the blizzard. Burning raging, the pressure of the enemy stimulated these fanatic believers, and the power bestowed by God was further activated and exploded on them, making some of them even turned into a flaming torch of faith, carrying forward and even let the dragon All trembling bravely launched a charge, and the latter...

    As early as when they took off, the battle mages knew that this was an air raid mission that had to be executed to the end. All of them had already imposed the effects of a mechanized mind and death vows on themselves, even in the face of a dragon that suddenly appeared on the battlefield. , Nor did any battle mage quit the battle.

    As the commander of this army, Cremont must maintain his normal mindset, so he did not impose a mechanized mental effect on himself, but even so, his heart is still like steel at the moment.

    He didn''t come here to prove anything, nor for the so-called glory and belief. He came to this battlefield only as a Typhon noble. This reason did not allow him to choose to withdraw under any circumstances.

    In a violent wind, he hid in the nearby clouds. The miracle of the God of War sheltered him, allowing him to escape the sharp eyes of the dragon at a very dangerous distance. With the opportunity of passing by, he made it from the side. A large-scale electric arc smashed it on the giant dragon with black scales, and under the shining electric light and extremely close distance, he finally saw the details of the giant creature.

    It was 100% dragon, but it was not the same as the dragon he saw in some ancient books-he saw that the black dragon was covered with something like steel armor, but it was obviously not pure Armor, between the heavy armor pieces, you can see obvious mechanical devices and rune connections. On the edges of the dragon''s wings, there are more complicated extension structures. The light blue runes shine on those extension structures. , Let Cremont first think of the runes on the flying machines of the Cecils...

    This complex device is a certain kind of specialized "equipment", and it is obviously mass-produced. These dragons are not "reinforcement forces" that are drawn to the battlefield by some opportunistic means. They are fully armed regular soldiers, Sisi. Part of Iran¡¯s military power.

    This discovery sounded the alarm in Cremont''s heart.

    The huge electric arc pierced the sky and hit the black dragon''s back. The latter¡¯s shield flashed light, and it seemed that part of the electric arc had penetrated the protection. This made the huge creature roar in anger, but the deafening roar made Ke Raymond was overjoyed while trembling-was the opponent injured?

    He has seen descriptions of dragons in various books. Although many of them have fabricated factors, no matter which book they have in common, they have repeatedly emphasized the power of dragons-they are said to be invulnerable. The scales and natural magic resistance have huge and infinite power and surging vitality. The strong below the legend can hardly cause any fatal damage to an adult dragon, and the magical attacks below the high level can hardly penetrate the natural magic defense of the dragon. ...

    But an electric arc released by his quick cast just now hurt the dragon? The power of these dragons seems to be weaker than that recorded in the book...

    Cremont didn¡¯t know whether it was the problem with the book¡¯s records or the dragons in front of him, but the latter¡¯s ability to be wounded by regular magic was obviously an exciting thing. He immediately spoke to the entire army during the transmission. Announcement: "Don''t be scared by these dragons! They can be hurt by regular attacks! The number advantage is effective for them..."

    A terrible pressure suddenly swept from the side, and Cremont¡¯s remaining words came to an abrupt end. He only had time to glance aside and saw a red dragon rushing out of a cloud of fog, the dragon¡¯s jaw The installed steel "corner" was shining coldly in the surrounding explosion flashes. Cremont saw this terrifying creature open his mouth, and a fiery flame temporarily ended all his thoughts...

    However, in the surrounding sky, more intense battles have just begun.

    ...

    Dragonwing mercenaries entered the field, and the balance of battle began to return to normal, but the victory did not easily tilt towards Cecil for the first time.

    It''s hard to describe those Typhons with fearless death-this terrible snowstorm is completely on the side of the enemy.

    A soldier stood up from the communication device and loudly reported to Maryland: "General! The terminal arsenal compartment is seriously damaged! All the anti-aircraft battery has been blown up, and the connection between the main gun and the power ridge was also in the previous round. It broke during the airstrike!"

    "...Tell the soldiers to withdraw from the terminal arsenal and directly abandon that section of the carriage," Maryland thought for a while and immediately ordered, "How far are we from the 21st Heights?"

    "General, there was news from Highland 21 that they were also hit by a blizzard. Anti-aircraft artillery may not be able to support us at such a distance."

    "I see," Maryland nodded. "Maintain the current speed and continue to move towards the Shadow Swamp-contact the Longwind Fortress, and let the War Citizen enter the third line."

    "Yes, General!"

    Maryland nodded, frowning and looking to the sky diagonally above. In the light and shadow of the anti-aircraft guns and searchlights, he saw the Typhon gryphon rider and battle mage fighting with flying machines and dragons. Each of those battle mages is surrounded by powerful magical brilliance, and at the same time, they appear in the clouds. Some of them have broken through the firepower net of the air defense line, and have reached the height of directly attacking armored trains. The power is comparable to small and medium-sized. The fireballs and arcane missiles of the Magic Cannon continued to fall from the air, exploding on the body of the earthly python and the iron scepter or beside the track.

    This has exceeded the limit of any human being''s magical power. Even if it is a legendary powerhouse, in this kind of battle, it should be exhausted and show signs of decline?

    The only explanation is that the magic power of these Typhons is endless, and their source of power... is most likely this huge snowstorm.

    At this moment, a violent shaking suddenly spread across the entire car body. The shaking was mixed with the harsh noise of emergency braking of all the power units of the train. The speed of the armored train began to drop rapidly, and many people in the carriage almost fell to the ground. As a result, Maryland¡¯s thinking was interrupted. He raised his head to look at the technician next to the main console and asked loudly: "What happened!?"

    "General!" The soldier also replied loudly, "The railway ahead was blown up!"

    This event finally happened.

    Maryland''s face was gloomy, and he noticed that the iron scepter armored train outside the carriage had passed the Earthly Anaconda and was continuing to move forward-the armored train had an engineering unit, and they probably wanted to ride the Tifeng Human bombing rushed to repair the broken railway ahead.

    If you only want to get out of trouble temporarily, this kind of emergency repair plan is feasible, but under the current circumstances, the success rate is too low.

    "Order the Iron Scepter back," Maryland thought for a while, and immediately ordered, "Where is the section of road that was blown up ahead?"

    "Near junction 22, General."

    "Okay, stop at junction 22 and let the iron scepter stand by there," Maryland said quickly. "The mechanical group fills all the cooling water into the radiator of the rainbow light generator, and the power ridge is from now on. Started overloading and dry burning-after the two cars meet, turn on all the cooling grids."

    "Yes, General!" The adjutant on the side immediately accepted the order, but then couldn''t help asking, "You are..."

    "Didn''t the Typhon people want to keep our car?" Maryland said in a deep voice, "Give it to them, let''s change the car."

    The adjutant was startled, and subconsciously said: "But General, this car is the most powerful on the Eastern Front..."

    "This car is just a weapon," Maryland said while looking at his adjutant. "It''s a replica will be driven out of the factory in two months."

    "...Yes, General!"

    ...

    Cremont awakened in a maddening noise and babble. He found that he was falling from the sky, and the red dragon that had just killed him was passing by quickly.

    He immediately understood: he had "enjoyed" the miracle brought by the **** of war.

    Now, he has no turning back.

    In the corner of his eye, several Griffin Riders were falling from the sky.

    A flying machine was blown into a huge fireball, disintegrating and sliding down toward the southwest.

    More than ten battle mages are besieging a blue dragon. The dragon is full of scars. It seems that it is only a matter of time before it was killed by a mortal. Among those mages, some of them continue to receive fatal injuries. However, the people have exhausted the extra lives brought by the miracle, and fell from the sky in a hideous and twisted posture.

    The air defense firepower from the ground is still tearing up the sky, illuminating the iron-gray clouds, creating bright fireworks in this blizzard.

    All this is like a crazy dream.

    Cremont allowed himself to continue to fall, his gaze turned to the ground and focused on the larger steel train-he knew that the railway ahead had been blown up, and the most powerful one was right. The mobile fortress that has caused the most damage by the Winterhold Defense Line is destined to stay here today.

    The appearance of the dragon was a huge accident. This accident directly led to a deviation in the direction of the battle deduced by Cremont and Palin Winterhold. Cremont knew that the air strike force he led was very likely to be in today The entire army was wiped out in this great aerial battle, but it was because of this that he had to destroy the train.

    Otherwise, the sacrifices made by him and his comrades-in-arms today will be meaningless.

    The two armored trains gradually approached in the valley, and suddenly, a large swath of smoke formed from water vapor filled Cremont''s sight.

    what happened?

    Cremont was stunned, and in this dazed state, he suddenly felt that his body was torn apart by a huge force-a cannonball exploded very close to him, and the deadly shock wave instantly Let his flesh and blood fall apart.

    The second miracle was lost in a daze.

    When Cremont woke up from crazy chattering and harsher noises again, he found that he had fallen near the larger mobile fortress. A strange feeling filled his body and mind. He felt like he was inside There is something more, something more in my mind, a majestic voice is constantly telling himself the truth that is incomprehensible to human beings, and the body that I used to be familiar with...seems part of it no longer belongs to me.

    He understood that this was his third life, and in this life, the God of War... had already begun to demand the price of miracles.

    Even if he is not a believer in God of War, as long as he is in this blizzard and bears the power of God, he must act according to the rules of miracles.

    The cloud formed by water vapor below is still dense, and it seems that it will not disperse for a long time, but Cremont knew that he was falling in the right direction. He didn¡¯t have the slightest hesitation in his heart. Under conscious control, endless magic power began to converge in his body. These powerful forces even made his body burn. In the final stage of the fall, he used only what he had left. ''S power adjusted his direction, facing southeast and facing Aldernan''s direction.

    "Rosetta...I''m watching..."

 Chapter 1011ï¼š Forward gear

    Endless magical power is surging beside him. After the transformation of the spell model, it becomes bright light and heat. Every inch of blood vessels and nerves in the body becomes a kind of hot source in the process, as if there is hot magma. The internal organs and flesh and blood were surging, Cremont felt that he seemed to be burning, everything in his sight was distorted in the high heat, and turned into a kind of strange illusion of white heat, which made him unable to help but think of After the magical conduits that I observed in the magic laboratory before being burned...If those conduits were alive, would they see the same scene at the last moment before they burned?

    Within a tenth of a second after this, Cremont seemed to hear a cracked "crisp" from the depths of his soul. He felt all his perceptions suddenly rise up, as if the whole world was under his overlook. He clearly saw the trajectory of every trace of magic power around him, saw the powerful energy surging continuously inside the war machine, and even saw the fierce battle scene in the sky behind him-under the power of miracle, he broke through to the legend.

    Then, a huge explosion swallowed everything.

    Cremont¡¯s final consciousness turned into an echo in the messaging spell, which penetrated the fierce blizzard, straddled the long battlefield, and projected directly onto the distant winter castle¡ª¡ª

    "Beware! Palin! They have dragons!!!"

    ...

    The explosion was so violent that the blizzard was torn open a visible crack, and the steam cloud gushing from the cooling grids of the armored train was also instantly blown away by the powerful shock wave, and it was about to board the iron scepter. Maryland was taken aback by the earth-shattering movement. He followed the direction of the prestige explosion and only saw a small mushroom cloud rising from the tail of the Earthly Python.

    After the tactical section, half of the carriages of that armored train were involved in the big explosion, and the magic energy that flowed in immediately poured into the power ridge, detonating the remaining carriages one by one.

    The self-detonation devices installed in the Iron Throne obviously cannot achieve such an effect.

    "Is that some kind of weapon of the Typhons?" the adjutant on the side said in astonishment, "some kind of super bomb? Why are they taking it out now?"

    "...It was a blew, sir, I saw it," a staff officer swallowed, "I saw a mage falling from the sky--probably a mage. Behind him is full of tentacles and tumors..."

    Maryland didn''t speak, but just watched the direction of the mushroom cloud rising. After a few seconds, he nodded slightly to the side, then turned and boarded the armored train behind him.

    Fireballs and thunder were intertwined in the blizzard. In the clouded sky, Typhon and Cecil¡¯s air power were still fighting desperately, and on the ground below, the huge war machine of the Earthly Python was finally being blown up. The railway stopped, another armored train roared through the wind, snow, smoke, and debris, and continued to speed in the direction of the Shadow Swamp.

    The damage management team has extinguished the fire in the armored train. The dense anti-aircraft fire carried by the iron rod roared again. The fire net of magic crystal shells and high-energy beams harvested the remaining attackers in the sky. The dragon and the flying machine were in the air. Shuttle through the clouds further compresses the space of activity for the Battle Mage and Griffin Rider, and all of this is like a picture scroll that has messed up time, space and time¡ª¡ª

    This picture scrolls to the end.

    The commander¡¯s death did not completely collapse the Typhon¡¯s air force. Those Griffin Riders with constant morale were still performing their scheduled tasks with 100% fighting spirit, and the remaining combat mages were also squeezing out the last trace of human potential in search of further expansion. , They have noticed that one of the two armored trains has been destroyed, and that it is the main chariot of the fierce reputation, the other is also scarred, billowing smoke, in a sense, they have Achieved the results of the reservation-but also paid a price that exceeded expectations.

    They were powerless to destroy another one, nor were they able to evacuate this terrible battlefield.

    The Dragoon fighters that had been forced to evacuate the airspace due to heavy losses before returned to the battle area again. Under the cover of the dragon, these non-tired flying machines began to strangle the Griffin Riders and those who had basically exhausted their "miracle". The remains of the battle mage, humans and griffins fell from the sky like rain, and were quickly buried and swallowed by the blizzard.

    A battle mage stopped in the clouds. He looked up and looked around in a violent gasp, and suddenly found that the sky battlefield had become empty.

    The comrades who used to shuttle densely through the clouds have left only three or five battle echelons, and almost all of them were temporarily reorganized. The most fanatical Griffin Knights were also on the verge of extinction at the earliest, and now only a few remain. The knights who were completely distorted and mutated so as not to resemble human beings charged the dragons flying in the clouds, the roars and blasts in all directions gradually weakened, and the anti-aircraft artillery fire from the surface had stopped at some point.

    A low and majestic roar suddenly came from nearby. The roar was filled with trembling power. The battle mage put on a defensive posture with the last trace of physical strength. In the next second, he saw the thick cloud beside him. A behemoth rushed out of it-it was a black dragon covering his entire body armor. Steel armoured his huge wings and claws. His jaw was equipped with a forbidding horn, even though the dragon had two bodies. The side-mounted missile launcher had been damaged in the battle, but the battle mage knew that at this distance, this terrifying creature could take his life with only its claws and breath.

    It''s time to be loyal to the Empire.

    The battle mage was fully awakened, but the black dragon just hovered in front of him, facing him quietly, and the clouds and wind and snow in the distance were reflected in his huge eyes. This nerve-breaking confrontation lasted for a few seconds, and the black dragon nodded to him suddenly-I don''t know if it was an illusion, there was a little approval in that nod-then, the lord of the sky suddenly opened his wings. In the blink of an eye, he raised his body and quickly rushed to the depths of the clouds.

    The dragon group retreated.

    The Battle Mage blinked, as if he could not believe what was happening before him. After a brief period of confusion, he looked around and realized that all the Griffin Knights had been wiped out.

    The Cecil¡¯s flying machines were evacuated, the dragons were evacuated, and the armored train was also evacuated. The ground in the mountainous region was scattered with various wrecks, humans, griffins, machines... billowing smoke and remnants. The flames rose and surged between the wreckage, but they were all extinguished at a speed visible to the naked eye, and the blizzard was gradually devouring it.

    On the 35th of the foggy month of the second year of Cecil, the first large-scale air battle in human history came to an end.

    ...

    Palin Winterhold took a team of mage guards and guardian knights into the already insignificant meeting place. The **** air and the strange scenes that came in front of him made him frown, even more. Let a part of his followers exclaim in a low voice.

    In the huge circular assembly hall, the flame as the core of the ceremony has long been extinguished, and only a few scattered sparks in the huge brazier are shimmering. Around the brazier, the priests participating in the ceremony are all turned into corpses. In the state, the whole body was covered with a layer of iron-gray color, and traces of dried blood stretched from their feet all the way around the brazier in the center of the venue. From above, everything here was like a dark blood sacrifice scene.

    The Dark Blood Sacrifice... This is something that any normal church hates and abhors. It will only appear in twisted and fallen cult groups. Palin Winterhold never thought that he would see this scene in the ritual field of the God of War. .

    "Under normal circumstances,''miracle'' only requires the devotees to pay enough piety, and the righteous **** will never charge a''price'' beyond this limit," the magic lord whispered to a wizard advisor beside him. "But obviously, the God of War squeezed an extraordinary reward in this''miracle'', and all the priests who participated in the ceremony were''sucked'' dry."

    "Out of control..." With a serious expression on the wizard advisor, "It seems that the act of praying to the God of War has become more dangerous than before... The balance in front of you is almost at its limit."

    Palin Winterhold came to the altar. He glanced at a group of invisible human remains lying next to the brazier, and sighed softly as if he was talking to himself: "War does not appease the gods, he has nothing. Better... This is in line with your majesty''s judgment."

    The counselor of the wizard was silent for a while and asked in a low voice, "My lord, what do you think of the last message that Earl Cremonte sent before his death?"

    "Are you talking about the''dragon''?" Palin Winterhold raised his eyebrows, and then slowly said in his thoughts, "Dragon...I have some information here. There have been all kinds of sporadic things all the time. The side news says that Gawain Cecil himself has a certain connection with the dragons, but there is no evidence that the Cecil Empire has established diplomacy with the real dragons. Therefore, if I am correct, the dragon mentioned by Earl Cremont ...It should not be a real dragon, but a dragon descendant."

    "Dragonborn?" The mage advisor subconsciously repeated this word, "You mean... the Principality of Holy Dragon?"

    "Cecile successfully knocked on the door of the Holy Dragon Principality. Last year, they established diplomatic relations with that mysterious country," Palin Winterhold nodded slightly, "So far there is still not much information about that country. But one thing is certain. The Holy Dragon Principality has always regarded itself as a "dragon descendant". They seem to have a certain degree of dragon power, but there are some books that record that they are actually incomplete dragons and cannot be like Real dragons fly and fight like real dragons... Regardless of the truth behind this, it seems that the Cecils must have received the help of those''dragonborn''."

    The counselor of the wizard lowered his head and said regretfully: "...So, before we knew it, we took another big step with our opponent."

    "Yes, we have also tried to establish contact with the Principality of the Holy Dragon, but after hitting a wall several times, we chose to give up... This may be a huge loss," Palin Winterhold shook his head. There are more secrets, and we are unable to investigate more, so let''s report everything that happened here to Aldernan."

    While talking, he raised his head and looked at the still cloudy sky through the circular patio in the central dome of the assembly hall-the power of the gods has faded, and the clouds are now just ordinary clouds.

    "Regardless of the future, everything that happened here today... is destined to go down in history."

    ...

    Rosetta Augustus listened quietly to the battle report from the front line, with no sadness or joy on her face. Pedinan Wendell stood beside him, just as silent as a sculpture.

    This information came directly from Winterhold. Although it spans a long distance, there is almost no delay in time. Under the direct promotion of the Royal Mage Association and the Royal Cabinet, the communication system of various important areas of the empire has been in the past for a while. Over time, upgrades and replacements have been carried out regardless of cost. The new communication array has replaced the old communication technology, and the personnel flow in the entire communication tower network has been greatly simplified. Now, important information from the border area to the imperial capital no longer has to experience cumbersome The forwarding, transcript and delivery process can be directly sent to Rosetta Augustus¡¯s office.

    Before the blizzard on the border ended, Aldernan already knew the result of the air battle.

    After finishing the communication, Rosetta was silent for a while and looked to her side: "Pei Di Nanqing, what do you think?"

    "From the short-term results, we finally destroyed the Cecil''s offensive power in the Shadow Marsh. For a while, they will no longer be able to use the armored train to launch the''Steel Propulsion''-even though the Cecil still has two vehicles. Armored trains, but they can¡¯t all drive to the front. In addition, we have successfully eliminated a large amount of their air power and found out part of the opponent¡¯s strength. This is the first time we have achieved such positive benefits on the air battlefield since the war began. . Of course, the price we paid is also very high, and even... it can be described as painful," Pei Dinan shook his head, "The above-mentioned results are at the cost of the annihilation of the national first, second, and fourth Griffin Knights. Here, Earl Cremont died in battle, and the two Battle Mage regiments he led were almost completely destroyed."

    "One hundred and seventy-two regular knights have lost almost one-third of the battle so far... Ninety-six battle wizards have also lost one-tenth," Rosetta sighed slightly." In order to remove the''pollution'' in the Knights Order, the price is not high..."

    Rosetta''s words made Perdinan''s face more serious, and the old duke knew that those were more than just numbers.

    That is the threshold that Typhon''s upper class can bear, and it is also the tipping point for the Augustus royal family to rely on royal authority to maintain domestic order-although the royal family and some real power aristocrats know part of the truth behind this war and the nature of this war The above is to remove "pollution", but this does not mean that all these can be dealt with in the past by simple addition and subtraction.

    People are dying on the front line every day, and the royal family is constantly sending troops and nobles to the "Winter Wolf Fort Meat Grinder". The pressure caused by all this will continue to accumulate, and the entire empire''s ability to withstand this has its limits.

    Even if the emperor''s wrists are in the sky, and the royal authority is awesome, this awe and trust cannot be consumed indefinitely.

    "It''s almost there," Rosetta said softly suddenly.

    Pei Dinan looked at each other: "Your Majesty?"

    "Get ready, Pei Dinanqing," Rosetta stood up from behind her desk, and said casually as if she had ordered dinner for the day, "We should almost go to the front."

    Pei Dinan was taken aback, then his eyes widened: "How can you..."

    "This is a necessary part," Rosetta said lightly, "you just need to prepare."

    Peri Dinan stared at Rosetta''s eyes. After a few seconds, he seemed to have finally confirmed something and exhaled a long breath: "I understand, Your Majesty."

 Chapter 1012ï¼š Spin

    Peri Dinan left the room, Rosetta stood there for a while before breaking the silence as if talking to herself: "Everything is exactly as you said."

    As soon as his voice fell, an invisible wind blew in the empty study room, and there was a whisper from all directions as if several sounds were superimposed in the wind: "Of course-maybe we have not been getting along so well these years Pleasant, but there is one thing you must admit that when it comes to the realm of gods, the knowledge I gave you has never been biased... As long as a cooperative relationship is established, I have always been sincere."

    Rosetta squinted his eyes slightly, others may not be able to see anything, but in his sight, he has already seen starlight eroding the surrounding walls and ground, and the purple-black shadow seems to hide countless sights. , The floor-to-ceiling windows next to him were spilling into the dusk-like light, and that glow was projected on the ground, mixed with cloud-like shadows.

    In this chaotic superposition of light and shadow, an abstract eye wrapped in curved lines slowly opened in front of him, and the hollow pupil was staring at this side without any humanity.

    If an ordinary person sees this scene, even if it is just a careless glance, they will be instantly driven crazy by this eye and the endless knowledge contained in it-but to Rosetta and the members of the Augustus family In other words, this eye is already their "old friend".

    "Sincere..." Rosetta said softly, the corners of her mouth seem to be upturned, "Actually you should be very clear that I have never really trusted your sincerity... For mortals, trusting''things'' like you is too expensive Too expensive."

    "...That''s true," the eye was silent for a moment, and the tone that always had a sense of bewilderment converged, and he agreed quite seriously, "It must be admitted that in the past many years, I and you It¡¯s not too pleasant to get along with...I know how much your family paid to accommodate''I'', but whether you want to believe it or not, this is not my intention."

    Rosetta did not speak, but silently listened to this "eye" talking to herself.

    "... I have been like this since the beginning of my birth, and other gods have been like this since the beginning of the birth. To you mortals, we have never carried any malice, but our existence itself is a threat to you-just like Those who are near the flame will be burned, but this is not the fault of the flame. Augustus''s son, if you abandon your prejudice, you should know that what I say is the truth.

    "So, I don''t expect how much you can''trust'' me, because I don''t even believe that I can do any harm to you in subsequent activities... Human beings should not believe in the kindness of nature, and you should not believe in one. The fragments of the gods parasitic on your family...

    "But under this premise, we still have a common goal... Son of Augustus, we have a common goal."

    Rosetta Augustus finally broke the silence. He whispered: "End this."

    "Yes, end this, end this torture relationship for both of us," the eye said calmly, as he floated in the air, the countless curves that make up its outline and the escaping stars slowly creeping around. , There seemed to be a slight tremor in it, "Relax, this curse is finally coming to an end... Now it is better to think about a better future. You and your family can finally get rid of the nightmare, and I will usher in Freedom-don''t be afraid and resist this, I can promise you that I will stand on your side and your empire... Don''t you want to lose your guardian deity? Then I will replace this position, The power of dreams will become your new backing..."

    Rosetta was silent for a few seconds, as if seriously thinking about the feasibility of this matter, before nodding slightly: "When the dust settles, I will seriously consider it."

    "Of course, of course, you have to be so cautious, otherwise I won''t approve of you so-consider it carefully, the decision is yours, no matter what answer you give at the time, our cooperation will be effective..."

    The voice of that eye gradually fainted, and the floating light and shadow in the room returned to normal a little bit. As the starlight and dusk light faded away, Rosetta''s eyes became a familiar room again.

    He calmly stared at the empty midair, and did not look away for the next ten minutes, as if that eye was still floating there...

    ...

    "The above is the information that General Philip just sent back." Heidi stood in front of Gawain, reporting the situation on the front line with a very serious expression. "In this battle, the Earthly Anaconda completely lost its combat power, and the recovered wreckage was basically not repaired. Worth, another armored train was severely damaged. The repair project may continue until spring. The damage to the Dragoons is still being counted. The snowstorm has caused a considerable number of missing persons, and related search and rescue work has begun."

    Gawain sat behind the desk and listened to Heidi¡¯s report without a word. This battle report that suddenly came from the front broke the stalemate and balance that had lasted for many days on the front line, and also broke the rhythm of some of Gawain¡¯s plans. And from the large-scale operation suddenly launched by the Typhonians, he also smelled something strange.

    "That is to say... the Typhons used a large-scale''miracle''," he waited for a paragraph in Heidi''s report before he broke the silence. "Due to astronomical disturbance or other reasons, this thing has bypassed Our detection technology?"

    "Yes, until the extraordinary phenomenon suddenly appeared in the blizzard, there was no response from the magic detection devices on the armored trains and dragoons-then the above detection devices were fully disturbed, and the enemy launched a full-scale attack." Di nodded with a serious look, "General Philip analyzed that this aspect should be caused by the special nature of''miracle''. The miracle in the form of celestial phenomena should have the effect of avoiding detection. On the other hand, it may be the Typhon people targeting us. The detection technology has carried out some kind of countermeasures. Considering that their accumulation in the magic field is far more advanced than ours, it is very possible that some kind of countermeasure spells will appear."

    "The existing detection technology still needs to be improved," Gao Wen said in a deep voice. "Send the battlefield data and the various equipment wrecks carried by the Typhons collected on the spot to the Changfeng and Thorin research institutes. , Think of a way to figure out what methods the enemy used to make this sudden attack... In addition, how was the damage to the dragonborn?"

    Hitillo recalled: "Two of the Dragonborn mercenaries were killed in action, 16 were seriously injured, and the rest were slightly injured...The casualties in this area have been sorted out and sent to the person in charge of the Holy Dragon Principality."

    Gao Wen was taken aback, "...All the members of the Dragonborn were injured?"

    War will inevitably lead to death. Even if the Dragonborn is powerful, it is impossible to face the overwhelming Typhon Air Force without casualties. This was already considered by Gao Wen when recruiting Dragonborn mercenaries, but he did not expect this powerful force. The first time the air power entered the battlefield, all his staff would be injured. This made him a little surprised for a while-didn''t even one of them retreat? Are Typhon so powerful?

    "According to General Philip, it seems that the dragonborn''s fighting style is extraordinarily...rough," Heti apparently guessed that Gawain would have questions about this, and immediately explained, "Their fighting methods are unstructured but fierce and unusual. Regardless of the damage, it is completely different from the state of training. Our army cannot provide effective cover. In the final stage of the battle, many dragonborn choose to fight melee due to weapon damage. They grab the enemy Gryphon rider to hit the mountain... ¡­It¡¯s impossible not to get hurt."

    Gao Wen: "..."

    Heidi asked cautiously: "Ancestor?"

    "I already understand," Gao Wen sighed lightly and waved his hand. "Anyway, the''Dragonborn'' card in our hand should have been exposed to the eyes of the Typhons, and the Dragonborn troops will not have to hide it. Therefore, the air confrontation between us and Typhon may continue to escalate, and the dragonborn and dragoon troops will become important weights on the battlefield."

    After that, Gao Wen was silent, and then asked: "Let''s talk about the other side-how is the assessment of Typhon''s damage?"

    "There is no very accurate assessment conclusion yet-mainly because the enemy had a very strange continuous''resurrection'' phenomenon during that blizzard, and the extreme weather conditions seriously affected the judgment of the crash, but there is one thing. Certainly-in terms of casualties, there are definitely more Typhons than us," Heti said immediately. "According to the report of the post-war aerial observers, the entire ridge line is full of hot wrecks and corpses of people and griffins. The enemy dispatched at least 2,000 to 3,000 Griffin Riders to deal with our air force. After the Dragonborn entered the battlefield, the entire army of Griffin Riders was wiped out..."

    Speaking of this, Heidi couldn''t help shaking his head and sighed: "Unfortunately, we also suffered the biggest loss since the war... Earthly Anaconda is currently the armored train with the strongest offensive capability. It was destroyed and left behind. The vacancy is not so easy to fill. Zero has to stay around Winter Wolf for defensive missions, and War Citizen¡¯s weapon system still has some problems, and it cannot be used for frontal offensive temporarily..."

    "It''s only a temporary loss. Maryland has protected all experienced technicians, officers and soldiers. As long as the next train goes off the production line, the power of the Earthly Python will be restored immediately-the Typhons have lost more than ten years. They are not necessarily the elite who can be trained," Gawain is very open, but he is a little helpless when he sees it, "The only thing that is bothering me is that most of the Typhon people can afford to die..."

    While talking, he leaned back on the back of the seat, with a thoughtful look on his face.

    A "miracle" of the astronomical level...This is really something he hadn''t considered before. In other words, he had considered that the Typhonians would use some kind of large-scale strategic magic power to influence the battle, but never thought it would be this. Kind of "miracle". According to the information from the front line, this miracle obviously had traces of the power of the gods, which made him feel... faint.

    "Ancestor?" Heidi noticed that Gawain''s face gradually became serious, and couldn''t help but ask, "Did you think of anything?"

    "From the beginning of the war until now, have the Typhons ever used the God of War magic on such a large scale?" Gao Wen asked.

    "A large-scale use of the God of War..." Heidi immediately began to recall, and shook his head a few seconds later, "No. Only in a small area of ??the battlefield there have been figures of the God of War officials, and most of them are performing suicide missions. The small-scale''death squad''...this is the first time for a miracle of such a large scale, it may require the participation of hundreds or even more high-level priests."

    "Yes, it may require the participation of hundreds of high-ranking priests, and it must be a very formal, very grand sacred ceremony," Gao Wen said slowly, with a solemn expression on his face, "Hetty, this is not right."

    "What''s wrong?" Heidi was taken aback, but he reacted in the next second, "You mean...using the power of God of War so unscrupulously..."

    "Yes, no scruples," Gawain nodded. "We all know the truth of this war, and Rosetta knows too-if it is a normal battle, then it is normal to use the power of God of War on the battlefield. Behavior, but now this is a divine disaster, and the use of the power of the gods on such a large scale has become a very dangerous behavior. Since the beginning of the war, the Typhon people have been consciously avoiding this. The fanatical priests were divided into groups, so that they had no chance to use large-scale magical skills, so that they would continue to reduce their staff in the war of attrition... This is to prevent those priests from introducing the power of the God of War into the world too much, but here During this operation... they did such a large-scale''miracle''..."

    "Could this be an unauthorized action by the frontline commander?" Heidi said subconsciously, but she shook her head very quickly, "No, this is unlikely..."

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s impossible. If the Typhon¡¯s front-line commanders were so stupid, if the front-line troops were out of control to this degree, Rosetta Augustus would have been ousted as early as the beginning of the war. "No," Gawain shook his head, "This kind of action must be Rosetta''s permission, even... his order."

    Heidi opened her eyes slightly, and she couldn''t understand for a while what the Typhon ruler was planning: "Why would he do this?"

    Gao Wen didn''t answer for a moment. He just stared at the map ahead, and his mind was swiftly moving-from the recent changes in the areas controlled by both sides on the front line, to the forces invested by the warring parties so far, to the military trends of Typhon. The intelligence sent back by Solderlin and his steel rangers in the enemy''s control zone...All kinds of clues gathered in his mind, as if they turned into invisible lines. Finally, he vaguely realized that he had realized the key. !

    This horrible discovery even made him sweat!

    "Ancestor?" Heidi suddenly showed a trace of concern, "What''s wrong with you?"

    "I probably guessed what Rosetta wanted to do," Gawain couldn''t help standing up from behind the table. "...This is really..."

    Heidi cast a startled and confused gaze: "What does Rosetta want to do? What do you mean?"

    "This war has an ultimate goal, not to maintain the status quo, nor to simply eliminate an out-of-control church. All of us have only considered the mildest options, but Rosetta...he wants to do something more thorough. Things," Gawain said, taking a deep breath, "He wants to pull the God of War into this world."

    "Pull the God of War into this world?!" Heidi was startled, "He''s crazy?! Is he going to let an out-of-control **** destroy everything?!"

    "No..." Gawain shook his head slowly, "From what I understand, he might be planning to...kill him."

 Chapter 1013ï¼š influences

    Face God, then kill God.

    For a long time, Gawain has been thinking about how the war caused by the out-of-control of the God of War can finally end. The war between Typhon and Cecil is only a superficiality, and its essence is a "non-fiction" caused by the out-of-control of the gods. "Natural disasters", the end of disasters needs to start from the source, so the idea of ??ending this divine disaster can only be found in the gods. In Gawain''s initial plan, the safest way to achieve this goal is to cut off the "channel."

    In Veronica''s words, it is to cut off the "Bridge of Man and God."

    Under normal circumstances, it is difficult for the gods to directly influence the human world. The "God Realm" they live in is a more complex and insurmountable realm than a different space. According to Amoen, unless the conditions are extremely suitable or a huge margin Otherwise, the gods cannot leave their "domain" at all, but can only project their power into the world through indirect means. Therefore, from a certain perspective, as long as this "indirect connection" is cut off, the gods can be cut off. Impact on the human world.

    Supporting this "bridge" is the endorsement system of gods in the human world-the "order of faith" formed after a large group of priests and a large number of mortals continue to act in accordance with specific doctrines.

    Therefore, Gao Wen always thought that Rosetta¡¯s goal was this: to consume the contaminated priests, baptized knights, and soldiers in the country, and to dismantle the "bridge" between the God of War and the world a little bit, when this level of connection weakened to a certain extent. At a certain level, theoretically, the "divine disaster" spreading in the mortal world will naturally end because it loses its source, and even the **** of war may stop its deteriorating crazy tendency due to the interruption of contact with the human world, and be in a certain state of isolation. Xia gradually returned to normal--of course, at the same time, he would also be greatly weakened because he lost the support of mortals¡¯ beliefs. He might even become a ¡°old god¡± like Ammon, who is powerful but has lost the power of the godhead, but That''s not a question that Gao Wen needs to consider.

    However, it now seems...what Rosetta is going to do is far from being so "gentle".

    Heidi was taken aback by Gawain''s speculation, staring for a long time before reacting: "Killing God? Are you sure?"

    "I can only guess like this-only Rosetta knows the truth," Gawain said in a deep voice. "Now we can only speculate based on the clues that the Typhons are doing is obviously to further pull the power of the **** of war. In this world... Since the beginning of the war, the warring parties in the Winter Wolf Castle area have invested hundreds of thousands of troops, and it is still increasing. This is the largest war on this continent in nearly a century. Its existence itself It is a powerful source of gravitation, and the authority related to war will be naturally attracted to that area. In this case, the Typhons create a large-scale''miracle''... It is most likely to be for some greater The advent of the scale carries out a''warm-up''..."

    Having said that, he paused and looked at Hetty''s eyes: "With Rosetta''s character and Typhon''s current situation, he can''t pull the God of War into this world just to invite the other party to lunch, right?"

    "But how is he going to realize this near-impossible plan?" Heidi stared, "That''s a god!"

    "Gods can be killed, can''t they?" Gao Wen said slowly, "In this era, mortals have already confronted the gods..."

    Heidi quickly reacted: "Are you talking about the pseudo-god being hunted by us and the Kraken? Or the upper-level narrator? But... this is not comparable or repeatable at all! We used the former. The power of the siren, the latter is the special means you used. This cannot be used as evidence of "mortals have the ability to kill gods", let alone some regular event... If Rosetta Augustus is Inspired and inspired by these two things, his plan is simply a gambler''s whimsical idea, even if there are both Cecil and Typhon in the Winter Wolf region, it is..."

    "He must have planned for this thing for a long time-I mean if he really wants to do it," Gao Wen shook his head. "Now I don''t know what his specific plan is, but since Typhon people might want to The God of War has drawn into our world... Then I can no longer watch from behind."

    Heidi heard the profound meaning from Gawain¡¯s tone. She looked at her ancestors in surprise: "Are you going to go in person..."

    "Yes, I want to go to the Eastern Front in person," Gao Wen said lightly. "The nature of this matter may escalate at any time. If I really want to deal with God, then I''m somewhat experienced, and..."

    As he said, he paused slightly, and a deep smile appeared on his face: "The Typhonians are going to make a big news, and we can never trust our enemy''s bottom line on the battlefield...Think in the worst direction. If they not only want to pull the God of War down, but also want to hit Cecil''s idea by the way... then we have to think about Aldernan equally."

    "I understand," Heidi did not continue to ask questions, but nodded, "Then I will make arrangements."

    "Yeah," Gawain nodded slightly, and after some thought, he ordered, "Also, contact Solinborg-tell Bertila that we don''t have time to wait for the final version of the wetware server, she said. A temporary plan can be used first...We now need a psionic choir that can be directly put on the battlefield. The sooner the better, the more the better."

    ...

    In the depths of the dark cloud of war, the gears have already begun to rotate. Whether it is the appearance of this war or the truth hidden under the appearance, these rotating gears begin to move forward continuously-and this vortex affects It''s not just the front line of Winter Wolf Castle, or even the two directly engaged parties.

    Under the new order created by the Age of Magic, information is spreading at a speed and breadth far beyond the past. The war that took place in the northeast of the mainland has already attracted the attention of almost the entire continent.

    The moss woods of the Ogure tribal nation are ushering in the coldest days of the year. Several consecutive snowfalls have stained this gray elves¡¯ ancestral land for generations with pure whiteness, and deep in the winter snow-stained jungle However, Fengsong City, the largest city in Mosswood Forest, maintains a bustling and lively life that does not match this cold winter.

    Thanks to the prosperity and prosperity brought by active business activities, and the magical technology that makes the city run cheaper and more efficient, the gray elves and their business partners can stay away from the cold and depression this winter, even in heavy snowfall. In the past few days, the citizens of this city still maintain a normal life: the market is open as usual, transactions are carried out as usual, tourists are in an endless stream, and news from all over the world...also circulates quickly in this city as always.

    The captain of Windsong City carried her proudly cutting axe, and walked calmly on the street between the market and the longhouse. This "feline lady" glanced at herself with a clever look. In the patrolled area, the fluffy ears standing above the head catch all kinds of movement from the market area: winter is a season that makes people relax and vigilant, especially for cats. The low temperature makes people sleepy and will People can''t help but miss the stove at home, but as a well-trained fighter, keeping vigilance in this sleepy season has always been her proud skill.

    A newsboy ran by, and the other party¡¯s excited yelling attracted the attention of the captain of the guard: "Extra! Extra! Big news! A big air battle broke out on the Winter Wolf front line! Unprecedented! An unprecedented air battle!"

    The vocabulary used by the newsboy is novel and unfamiliar. Someone around has already attracted attention. The captain of the guard can''t help but look at that way more. It is these two more glances that have attracted the attention of the newsboy. The energetic gray elf ran over in a few steps, his face flushed in the cold wind: "Ms. Morelina! Come to a newspaper! You can''t miss it!"

    "I''m patrolling." Morelina looked down at the little gray elf, with a serious look on her face covered with fluff-she carefully controlled the extent of the tail curling, so that its sway did not expose her. mood.

    But a shrewd gray elf can clearly see through the thoughts of a warrior through countless detailed observations: "Don¡¯t be like that, Madam Morelena, the captain of the guard doesn¡¯t have to patrol for so long like ordinary soldiers, and it¡¯s about Typhon-Sisi. News from the front lines of Seoul-a soldier should not miss this thing!"

    Morelina''s eyes narrowed. She didn''t agree with the first half of the newsboy''s sentence, but the second half of the other party''s sentence gave her a good reason... or a step. She glanced at the mechanical clock hung in front of the patriarch¡¯s house not far away, and realized that her patrol time was indeed about to end soon, she reached out to the newsboy: "Okay, give me a copy."

    "Your day will be enriched by this newspaper! I promise, Ms. Morelina-this is your newspaper and change~~"

    The witty gray elf.

    Morelina took the newspaper, smiled and shook her head. The newsboy ran to the other direction in the next second, and the cheerful shout came from not far away: "Big news! A big air battle broke out on the Winter Wolf front! Wind Song The big news that the captain of the city¡¯s guard would not want to miss!"

    Morelina glanced in that direction, and there was a short snore in her throat, but she didn''t say anything. Then she picked up the newspaper and saw that the "big news" that the newsboy said was on the first page of the newspaper¡ª¡ª

    A large "photo" occupies a full one-third of the layout. At the first sight of it, Morelina felt that her breathing was slow for half a shot¡ª¡ª

    That is a scene of the sky, directly shot from a flying perspective.

    Morelina has actually seen the sky. The Cecils have made some magic net short films with aerial perspective as the theme. They used some kind of flying machine to take personnel and equipment to the sky, and took pictures of overlooking the earth and clouds from the sky. Even the pictures of dancing with the wind and rain, as the magic net spread to the Ogure tribe, these incredible short films have also entered the sight of all races as part of Cecil''s external propaganda, but...

    What appeared in the newspaper was completely different.

    In the sky full of clouds and howling snow, armed forces are fighting each other.

    Only then did Morelina understand what the "big aerial battle" meant by the newsboy.

    Hundreds of flying war machines were put on the battlefield...Several times the number of Typhon Air Force...a huge meteorological "miracle"... Dragons... Armored trains...

    Air strikes and counter air strikes in a snowstorm.

    Morelina grabbed the newspaper, and I don¡¯t know when she had already put the cutting axe on her shoulders to her legs. Her cat¡¯s tail was slightly rolled up, and when she reacted, the tail was already in her mouth. Inside.

    She couldn''t remember how many years she hadn''t done such a childish thing-it was insignificant to a powerful orc warrior.

    But she can no longer care about such details at the moment, because a huge doubt is circling in her mind:

    When did the war become like this?

    In the distant human world, east of the mainland, are people there already fighting in this way?

    ...

    "Big aerial battle..." In the spacious and bright room, Wenna Baizhi, with a gray-haired shawl, looked at the newspaper that the attendant had just delivered. The front page of the newspaper made the gray elf chief uncontrollable while his eyes were opened. Exclaimed, "Is this also the change brought about by Magic Technology..."

    "It''s magical technology and magical technology," said a tall, black-haired, blue-eyed human standing beside Wenna. "The Typhons don''t have machines that can fly. They are still fighting with the power of traditional magic. "

    "Those Typhons who did not have flying machines suffered more losses in this air battle-although there may be factors in Cecil''s propaganda and modification, it is clear who the casualties are greater in this air battle," Wenna couldn''t help but lighten up. He shook his head lightly, "not to mention that the dragonborn also appeared on the battlefield as a mercenary... Cecil actually made magical equipment for the dragonborn who were already very powerful."

    "Alchemists have the concept of a''catalyst'', and war is the catalyst of technology-magical technology is certainly good for mines and municipal construction, but obviously it is also very suitable for use on the battlefield." Tall human beings Said seriously.

    "...The gray elves are not good at fighting, but we really need to learn more about this," Wenna said with a sigh, "Schwak, the agenda for purchasing arms from the Cecils must continue to be promoted. Going down...not only us, but the other four tribes should also realize the importance of these things. We don¡¯t expect to use the purchased arms to attack anyone, but at least we have to start to keep up with the changes in the world."

    "Please rest assured, I have been paying attention to this aspect."

    "Well," Wenna nodded slightly, "Speaking of magical technology...Wycliffe proposed to establish a magic net hub in Ancestral Peak. What is the feedback from all parties?"

    Wycliffe is the leader of the human tribe in the Ogure tribe, and one of the "five kings" whose status is equal to Wenna Baizhi.

    "The establishment of a magic net hub on the Ancestral Peak is indeed a matter of extreme challenge to tradition... At present, the orcs and the spirits have not reached a consensus on this matter, and they are mainly worried about whether this will produce bad for the Holy Land. There are also some cultural and traditional concerns,¡± Schwack, who served as a consultant, reported immediately. ¡°It¡¯s surprising that the fairies have agreed to this matter. Ms. Stella also sent a letter specifically asking us about this. Does Bian intend to promote this..."

    "The fairies are so active?" Wenna raised her head somewhat unexpectedly, "Ancestral Peak is where they live for generations. I thought they would be most worried about this..."

    "Everyone thinks so, but the goblins seem to... find this thing interesting," Schwark said with a weird expression. "At least Ms. Stella''s attitude is like this."

    Wenna was taken aback, and suddenly she held her forehead somewhat distressed: "Do they really understand what the magic net hub is..."

    "This should still be okay. The elves have unexpectedly strong understanding in the field of magical technology. Recently, they are becoming the most familiar group of magical technology in the Ogure tribal nation except for the gray elves," Shi WACKER didn''t seem to hear the joking in Wenna''s tone, and said seriously, "Perhaps it is because of this talent that they are so interested in building a giant signal tower in their ancestral home."

    "...Well, it''s also a good thing, so that at least three votes are passed," Wenna rubbed her eyebrows, "Are there only spirit races and orcs left... I understand Camilla and Stour, the two of them themselves? It''s not a stubborn person, and it should be agreed in the end."

    After finishing this troublesome topic, the gray elf patriarch waved his hand: "Let¡¯s talk about this after I communicate with patriarch Stella. Speaking of which, the letter Meili sent back has arrived today?"

    "Yes, ma''am," Schwak nodded, and pointed to something on a small table next to him, "this is it."

    Wenna blinked, her eyes fell on the packaged item, and it took a long time to mutter to herself: "I thought it was a package..."

    "This is indeed a package-Cecil''s postal service is registered according to the package, and when it is delivered across the border, it is also according to the package," Schwak nodded solemnly, "Obviously, the letter written by the lady can''t be used in the mail channel..."

    Wenna: "..."

    "Then, please ask for a letter from the family, I will deal with government affairs documents, so I won''t bother."

    When the voice fell, Schwak bowed slightly and exited the room politely.

 Chapter 1014ï¼š appear

    This cold winter has passed halfway, and for people living in border areas, life has become increasingly difficult.

    Gesong Town is a prosperous and prosperous place, at least until this winter. It is located near Winter Fort and is one of the transportation hubs from Typhon to the border trade markets, even in the so-called Before the rise of ¡°transnational trade¡± in China, this place was also an important place for business people to gather.

    Merchants traveling from north to south have brought considerable income to this place. Merchants have made the town prosperous, and after the opening of trade, smart people with a keen sense of smell have turned this place into one or two years. The land of flowing gold even gave it a faint momentum to become a big city, but... the good days did not last long.

    The war broke out.

    Although it has not been here for a while, the prosperity and prosperity has been gone forever. Cross-border trade has stopped. Merchants have avoided this place of right and wrong. The important transportation hub has been taken by the empire. Requisitioned, the carts and horses full of money and goods have been replaced by chariots and troops day and night, and the locals who originally relied on the business travel from north to south to eat, now have to "freeze".

    Simpson, who runs the hotel, leaned against the window and wiped a brass pipe in his hand sadly. There was no tobacco in the pipe. The shiny bucket was spinning in his hand like a toy. A layer of water vapor condensed on the crystal glass windows, making the street scenes hazy. The cold wind roaring from the streets and lanes stirred outside the windows, and some cold air blew in through the not-so-sealed windows. This middle-aged man who had already begun to lose his hair couldn''t help but shrink his neck.

    He looked up and saw only a few scattered people sitting in the lobby of the hotel-the layout of the hotels in the town were all the same. The lobby on the first floor also provided some drinks and refreshments in addition to receiving guests, but since this After the **** war broke out, the only things he could sell here were hard liquor and hard pastries.

    An unshaven middle-aged man sat on the table closest to him. He looked so drunk that he was only one step away. There were a few empty bottles in front of him. The smell of poor quality ale from the choking nose His dirty coat seeps out, and there are many other suspicious smells in between.

    Simpson frowned and yelled at the other side: "Saville! You drank enough today!"

    The unshaven middle-aged man was almost on the table, and after hearing the shout, he just waved his hands indiscriminately, without even raising his head.

    Simpson shook his head, feeling that he had fulfilled his duty as a "good citizen", and continued to lower his head to wipe his brass pipe, but a rhythm of footsteps suddenly came from the side, making the hotel owner again Raised his head.

    His sleepy and impatient expression faded quickly, and a smile appeared instead. He saw a beautiful lady in a dark cloak and winter safari suit about to walk down the side aisle, the other side''s brilliant The blonde hair seemed to warm up this bad winter a little bit, and the pointed ears protruding from under the blonde hair reminded others of her origin.

    "Ms. Soldering, are you going out?" Simpson asked with a smile, "It''s not a good weather outside now..."

    "I''m leaving in the afternoon," said the elf huntress called Ms. Soldering, with a hint of neutral magnetism in her voice. "I want to see if the weather is not too bad, to see if I can hire one. A carriage to the mountain pass..."

    "You are leaving?" Simpson could hardly conceal his loss, but his loss was more due to economic losses. Since this **** war broke out, few travelers have settled here, and a huntress who has not been involved in this war is an extremely precious "quality guest" of this period-living in a better room. The need for exquisite food, not as rough and difficult as the soldiers passing by, and the most important thing is to never default on the money... From a monetary point of view, this elf hunter lives here far better than twelve drunk people. Savile.

    "I just passed by after all, and my people are still waiting for me." Sold "Lin" said casually with a smile, and glanced towards the door-the identity of the elf is a good cover here, because it is responsible for maintenance The elf stronghold of the Majestic Wall is located near the northwest border of Typhon. It is only natural for an elf traveling outside to appear in this area. Just be careful not to provoke the mages and managers of the big city, "she" You can easily sneak into a relatively loosely managed border settlement like Gesong Town.

    But we cannot relax our vigilance because of this: as the battlefield gets closer and closer to the headquarters of Winterhold, the tension in this area is escalating, and the big aerial battle three days ago has had a profound impact on the entire battle. Now The entire Winterhold area is becoming the front line. The agents of Typhon¡¯s intelligence department and the security forces under the name of the Earl of Winterhold seem to have smelled something. They are frequently investigating people coming and going, and I...have been staying in this place long enough. .

    The necessary intelligence has been sent away, and the Rangers who are active in and outside the city and the officers of the Military Intelligence Bureau who need cover have been evacuated in batches, and this place cannot be stayed any longer.

    "Well, that''s what I said," Simpson shrugged helplessly. "You should return to your people. This brutal and **** war is not suitable for an elegant elf lady like you..."

    Sold "Lin" only smiled after hearing the words of the hotel owner, and did not correct the mistake in the other''s perception-many humans seem to have misunderstandings in this regard, thinking that elves are an elegant and war-weary race. When various "ugly" wars broke out in the world, beautiful elves would hide in the paradise-like jungle and sing peace and nature... This misunderstanding is especially serious in the northern regions.

    However, in fact, the elves'' ranger troops are one of the most powerful troops in the world. The Silver Empire also relied on war to lay down a vast territory. There were countless brutal and **** tribes in the ancestral jungle. Silver elves were not. Relying on art and music to make those voodoo tribes able to sing and dance... But this kind of trivial matter, there is no need to explain too much to a human who runs a hotel near the border.

    "She" just nodded to Simpson and was about to leave from here, but before taking a step, a sour smell floated from the side, which made "she" unable to stop and glance at the smell coming from it. Direction-The drunk Saville was already asleep on the table, muttering vague curses in his sleep.

    "He seems to have been here these days," Sold "Lin" asked casually, "seems to be your acquaintance?"

    "Oh...Unlucky Saville, I have some friendship with him," Simpson glanced at the opposite table, sighed and shook his head, "He used to be a hotel owner, on the other side of the town, but he was caught by those The wealthy businessman traveling from the north to the south got dizzy and caused unrealistic illusions. He borrowed a lot of money, even mortgaged his hotel, and exchanged the right to use three carriages and a franchise. The permit...just this winter."

    Thord "Lynn" listened to Simpson''s sympathetic recount and couldn''t help but glanced at the drunk man again.

    The destructive power of this war outside the battlefield is becoming more and more obvious day by day, Saville lying between the wine bottles is just a small microcosm.

    "She" shook her head and said casually as if talking to herself: "I hope this war will end soon."

    "If this is true, then I have to thank the gods," Simpson couldn''t help but said. He pointed a few times on his chest with his fingers that had just wiped the brass pipe, and made a gesture of prayer. "These bad days are really not I know when it will end..."

    Thord "Lin" did not respond to the hotel owner''s words, "she" pulled up the hood of the cloak, tightened the belt, and turned to the direction of the lobby exit.

    The door of the tavern opened and closed, and a cold wind from outside swept across the interior space. Simpson felt the cold wind blowing in his neck, and couldn''t help but shrink his neck, and at the same time subconsciously glanced out the window-he wiped it. Window glass, trying to find the figure of the elf huntress from the street, but only saw the empty street, the foggy sky and distant mountains outside the town, and between the light and the shadow of the mountain, there was an iron gray, as if all The giant in armor was hovering in the void.

    Simpson felt that his heart suddenly seemed to be hit hard by something. The hazy shadow made the blood in his whole body stagnate for a moment. After a few seconds, he took a breath. , Restored the ability to think like a resurrection. In panic, he hurriedly looked out the window again, trying to find the figure of the giant, but in the background of the mountains, there was no iron-gray armored giant hovering...

    It seemed just an illusion just now.

    "Savile, Savile!" Simpson knocked the brass pipe on the table, trying to greet the person closest to him, "You just saw... forget it, I''ll ask you what to do."

    ...

    Soldering bypassed a few blocks and got into the alley. His breath was completely reduced. Even the patrol mage passing by did not notice that a "hunterwoman" had appeared in his sight.

    After confirming that the surroundings were completely safe, he stopped and looked thoughtfully at the direction of the mountains outside the town.

    He thought of the "illusion" occasionally mentioned by some people in the town recently, his face became a little serious, but soon he converged the change in his expression and returned to his indifferent state.

    After observing the surrounding environment again, he quickly found a hidden place and began to change his dress: the costumes of the elves were complicated and difficult to distinguish in the eyes of humans. The special clothing changed a little with a little change, and he changed the original cloak again. Turning over, turning the gray side out, completely changed his slightly neutral appearance, and finally he stretched his hand over his head again-at this step, the high-ranking ranger finally couldn''t help hesitating For a moment, a word from my friend many years ago came to mind: the real strong will face the bleakness of life...

    He tore off the wig and quickly put it away-the wind in winter is really cool.

    At the small intersection on the other side of the street, a carriage was already waiting here. Soldering walked out of the alley and confirmed the situation around the carriage in less than a second, with a Gujing Wubo''s expression came to the coachman.

    "Master Delin," the driver saw his employer and immediately jumped out of the car, with a respectful smile on his face: the elf monk is a profession full of mystery, and this kind of excellent and knowledgeable traveler is said to be in the whole There are no more than a thousand people on the mainland, not to mention that the other party has paid twice as much for the car. This is worth all the manners and gestures he has accumulated from his mother''s womb, "Shall we start?"

    "I''ve been waiting," Solderlin nodded slightly, and said in a deep voice, "Let''s go, straight out of the city from the west."

    ...

    An order from Cecil City made Solinburg¡¯s technicians and Bertila completely busy. Those who were busy with them, and those who came from Cecil City in a flying vehicle were responsible for the psionic song. The technical staff of the project.

    In the central area of ??the giant tree of Solin, on a square on the west side of the trunk, Wendy and several other technical experts who rushed from Cecil City are standing with the technicians of Solinburg, and in front of these people, holding hands Selena Geerfen, carrying a lantern, gradually appeared like a spiritual body entering reality from a dream world.

    This "saint with lantern" raised her head and looked at the weird thing floating in the middle of the open space in front, and finally couldn''t help looking sideways at Wendy: "Do you think this thing will be put on the battlefield...really not Will it cause a huge psychological impact on our own soldiers first?"

    Wendy opened her mouth and just wanted to speak, a voice with a slightly woody friction-like texture came out from the bushes nearby: "This sentence was spoken by the priest who is good at mental attacks and professional nightmares. It''s weird."

    Selena looked in the direction of the sound, and saw Bertila''s figure rising from the bushes. The twisted and wriggling flower vines condensed in an incredible way into an "incarnation" that was almost indistinguishable from a real person. Relying on the constantly moving roots and vines of the lower body came here.

    "We are just creating some illusions from the spiritual level-you are something that can be scary in the real world," Selena shook her head helplessly, and pointed to the things floating in the square-it was a huge giant. The artificial brain has a diameter of more than two meters. The grayish-white and pink fleshy tissue floats a few meters high in an anti-gravity manner. Its uneven surface is even creeping, shrinking, and shrinking. There are a large number of tentacles-like nerve cords extending from the bottom, wriggling and curling unconsciously along with the floating of the body. "As for the abilities of disgusting people, you are better at doing biochemistry."

    "...Really so serious?" Bertila thought for a while, and said helplessly, "But I think it''s a bit cute..."

    The technicians behind Selena suddenly appeared almost horrified, and Wendy couldn''t help but hold his forehead¡ª¡ª

    This vegetative aesthetic... seems to have completely rotten.

 Chapter 1015ï¼š front

    Regardless of how much "aesthetic" a druid who has studied biochemical technology in the Dark Sect for hundreds of years still has, there is one thing Selena Gehr must admit: the "brain" she sees is absolutely It is the most incredible and outstanding biochemical engineering creation she has ever seen in her life.

    It looks like a single brain, but in essence, this "brain" is almost an independent and complete creature. It has its own energy cycle and special organs for floating and moving in small areas. These things are all Hidden in the depths of its bloated and weird "body", its wriggling "tentacles" are not just nerve cords that can be used to establish connections with the Thorin giant tree (or other "interactive targets"), they seem to be also when necessary. It can be some kind of predator...

    This thing reminded her of certain things in the Black Forest on the other side of the Dark Mountains, certain things that exist only among the superstitious hunters and the drunk bard population, the darkest, the most distorted, and the closest to nightmares. Mutant creatures.

    Ordinary people living in peaceful daily life know very little about these dark and terrifying creatures, but the dark cultists who have lived for hundreds of years have more or less dabbled in the secrets outside the boundaries of this civilization.

    Selena turned her head and looked into Bertila''s eyes: "To be honest, this original biological sample of the brain...is it a nightmare skull deep in the Black Forest?"

    "I don''t remember... Maybe there are, or maybe there is the spirit swallowing monster on the Ancestral Peak?" Bertila thought for a while, a self-deprecating smile appeared on his stiff face, "I can''t remember myself swallowing assimilation. How many things have passed, deep in my body are stored a huge genetic sample that mortals can''t imagine rationally, humans, elves, and monsters... So no matter how terrifying and twisted monsters I have, I can easily pick them up. Are you the same? Selena Gehrfen-in your lantern, how many souls have you ever restrained?"

    "...I have released them all," Selena shook her head after a brief silence. "Well, let''s get back to the topic-are you sure that this thing you made is harmless?"

    "You can rest assured of this," Bertila said calmly. "These things have already gone through a long iterative evolution in my genetic sample bank. Those uncontrollable things are pruned like redundant branches and leaves. Things are essentially just the bred product of the giant Thorin tree. In a sense, it is no different from the Thorin tree fruit you ate at lunch today..."

    Speaking of this, she suddenly looked up and down at Selena, who was in a psychological projection state: "Oh, I forgot, you can''t eat now."

    "..." Selena didn''t seem to care about this little ridicule of the other party. She just nodded after a short silence, "Well, I believe you are professional in this area. Then let''s talk about this. ...How is the brain used?"

    Bertila raised her head and looked at the giant brain floating in the center of the square¡ªor rather, some kind of floating creature that looks like a brain. Her mind is still connected to this ¡°brain¡±, under her control. Down, the latter rose slightly, so the nerve structure below the "brain" was more clearly presented to everyone.

    "In short, I adjusted its nerve connection method so that its nerve cord can be directly connected to the kind of brainwave amplifier used in the immersion chamber, and then use the amplifier as a relay. It can reach about hundreds of meters. A "brain domain" is created within the radius. Psionic singers in this range will be strengthened in terms of computing power and magic adaptability, and can directly connect to a higher-level neural network through brain waves. As a result, the pressure they endure during combat will be greatly reduced. So it is obvious that we need to design a dedicated''vehicle'' for this''brain'', and put brain wave amplifiers, extra energy packs and the like Go up."

    Bertila paused, and then continued: "In addition, if possible, it is better to have a set of biomass recycling equipment-although the''brain'' can operate independently for a long time without nutritional supplements, but also prey on its own. Ability, but considering that the battlefield situation is changing rapidly, the front-line units may not have such a leisurely replenishment opportunity, so it is cost-effective to directly use biomass recycling equipment to provide nutrition to the''brain''.

    "When it comes to specific biochemical technology, I have a ready-made solution here. I only need the help of magicians to integrate it into the vehicle. This should be very simple."

    Wendy, who was standing by, cut in at this moment: "Do you already have an idea about the vehicle?"

    "Yes," Bertila nodded, looking towards Solinborg not far away, where several Dragoon aircrafts were flying low above the airspace between the tree canopy and the castle roof, buzzing and low. The sound came from a distance, ¡°After careful consideration, I think the Dragoon¡¯s chassis is very suitable-its cabin does not even need to be modified, and the seat and a small part of the partition can be removed directly to serve as a container for the brain. Since the brain itself can directly control the magic mechanism, the space left after removing the corresponding console and rune stacking box in the aircraft can be used for equipment such as brain wave amplifiers..."

    While talking, the former headmaster of the Society of All Things showed a smile at the same time. Even the "incarnation" who was difficult to make an expression was filled with a proud look at this moment. Obviously, she was very proud of herself. The assumption is very satisfactory.

    Time is tight and tasks are heavy. The original gradual research plan had to be changed. In order to ensure that the psionic singer can put into actual combat as soon as possible, she had to seek to transform some ready-made things into the project. In the past few days, she took the druids and wizard technicians here to study one alternative after another, and then alternative alternatives, more alternatives...now what she proposes, It is the result of all these alternatives.

    A finished product that can be "pieced together" within a few days may not be so easy to use, but it can be immediately brought to the front line.

    Selena, who was holding a lantern in hand, listened carefully to the other party''s idea. After the other party finished speaking, she only thought a little and nodded: "I believe you have discussed this plan with the magician technicians. Regarding the aircraft, we understand Not much, but regarding brainwave amplifiers and neural network technology, the empire¡¯s most outstanding experts are here-we can start anytime."

    Bertila nodded, her gaze swept over the former immortal priests on the edge of the square-many of them are not unfamiliar to her, and she has even worked with these people as a dark priest for many years. More than once, and at this moment, the remaining parts of the two dark sects once again stood on the stand of cooperation... Even if she had completely turned her back on the gods, she still wanted to lament the incredible fate.

    "This''brain'' will be lent to you from now on. Take out your neural network and brain wave amplification technology. I will continue to catalyze the other''brains'' in the chamber and try to get them. Entering work status within three days," she looked at Selena Geerfen in a serious tone, "but even though I lent it to you, I ask you to be as careful as possible. My brain is still useful. After the war, I I plan to use them to continue thinking about problems..."

    Bertila''s remarks made Selena, who has always been calm and gentle, couldn''t help showing a strange expression on her face. Her eyebrows seemed to jump: "I thought it would be easy for you to make these''brains''... After all, you just said that these''brains'' are similar to Thorin''s fruit."

    "How is it possible-although they are both the bred products of giant trees, their brains are many times more complex than the fruit of the Thorin tree, first of all from the growth cycle..."

    The topic seemed to be inexplicably developed in a weird direction. Standing next to Yuri who had not spoken much, finally couldn''t help but mutter to Wendy in a low voice: "Damn...I may never eat Thorin''s fruit anymore... ¡­"

    "...Please don''t say it, I already have a picture in my mind..."

    ...

    The towering Winter Wolf Fort towers over the border of Typhon, but the flag flying over the castle is no longer the Typhon coat of arms with red stripes on a black background¡ªthe blue flag is flying high in the cold wind, on the flag. Embroidered with the symbol of sword and plough with golden silk thread, this border fortress is now the front line command center of the Cecil Legion, and it has been transformed after emergency repairs and additions.

    On a clear and cold day, Gawain arrived at this strong fortress on the front line.

    The cold and dry wind in the northern wilderness area blows from the plain, and roars into the walls of Winter Wolf. In this war-torn fortress, you can also see some traces of air raids and arson. Some of the buildings in the city are still in ruins, and the wall separating the outer city from the inner city was completely blackened by the fire that day, but other than that, its castle area is still intact and has been used as Philip¡¯s command center. .

    In an open corridor in the castle area, Amber raised her head and looked at a tower not far away. She saw the blue flag flying in the wind above the tower, and couldn''t help feeling a little: "This is Winter Wolf Castle. ...It was just beaten by us..."

    Standing next to him in a uniform, a smile appeared on his face: "The Typhons launched hundreds of counterattacks, large and small, trying to recapture the fortress, but as the fortifications were completed and the follow-up troops arrived, their counterattack The offensive has been completely dismantled, and now even the front has been pushed to the defense zone of Winterhold."

    Gao Wen came to the edge of the corridor, leaned on the railing, and looked at the direction of Typhon''s control area. His expression was serious: "Are there any new trends in Winterhold? Since the last air battle, their priests and battle mage Has the regiment had a large-scale gathering and mobilization?"

    Amber on the side couldn''t help blinking: "It hasn''t been long since the last air battle, even if it was Typhon, there shouldn''t be another miracle in a short time, right?"

    "No, you don''t know Typhon," Philip shook his head, "Only after direct contact will you have a clear idea of ??Typhon''s''Transcendent Legion''. In my opinion, although they were very energetic last time However, if necessary, it is more than enough for them to launch similar "miracles" several times in a short period of time. It''s just that...they are indeed quiet during this time. The priests, the battle mage, and the knights are extraordinary. There is no sign of large-scale activities in the army."

    Philip''s words did not relax Gawain, but made his expression a bit more serious than before.

    "The frontline of Winter Wolf Castle has now become a''land of war''. The Typhonians created a''miracle magic'' here, just like lighting a fire on a pyre. After the fire burns, there is no turning back or stopping. Opportunity..." He said while thinking, "At this moment they suddenly became''quiet'', and it was only possible to prepare for the next larger-scale official action."

    "The last''miracle'' was some kind of experiment?" Amber thought for a while, "It''s like exploring the way before the official action-Rosetta collected the data he wanted from that''miracle'', then He might really want to play it next."

    Gawain glanced at the half-elf, and couldn''t help but nod slightly¡ªperhaps usually too bluffing, but at critical moments, this guy''s intuitive judgment is more reliable.

    After a while, he looked at his young army commander again: "Philip, have you been influenced by God of War afterwards?"

    "I have always paid attention to spiritual protection, and we have set up a large number of magic net terminals on the front line to ensure that the soldiers are always covered by the''humanity barrier''. Under these protective measures, the soldiers and I have not been contaminated by the **** of war. "," Philip said immediately, "but we can be sure that the pollution of God of War is everywhere and is always trying to erode our mental defenses."

    Gao Wen''s expression is serious: "Is there anything observed?"

    "Naritir has captured traces of''ideological trends'' of unknown origin in the edge area of ??the neural network. The magic net terminal set up in this area occasionally has inexplicable interference. The form of interference is the sudden appearance of prayer or The majestic and voluminous announcements. In addition, soldiers who were too close to Typhon''s control area and weakened in mental protection saw illusions on the edge of the battlefield. The illusions contained mysterious brilliance to lure those soldiers to convert to the gods."

    Philip said solemnly.

    "These phenomena have made everyone more vigilant. Now we have stopped continuing to advance to the Typhon control area, and we will carry out collective activities to consolidate the soldiers'' aspirations and condense the will of the team every day, such as collective learning and collective entertainment in units of shifts... ¡­These methods are very effective, at least we can find those soldiers who are not right."

    Gawain nodded slightly while listening, while Amber next to him couldn''t help shrinking her head when she heard Philip mention the "pollution phenomenon". She felt a chill from the back of her neck, and at the same time she became more aware of it. What kind of battlefield is this?

    The fighting here is by no means the two sides of Typhon and Cecil on the surface, but the three sides including the power of the God of War-the invisible power lingers on this land, as if some kind of ghost. It has penetrated the entire battlefield, it is pervasive, and it is always trying to roll up a bigger storm, even here, in this Winter Wolf Castle...The power of the God of War is all about to move.

    Thinking of this, she subconsciously raised her head and looked at a small terrace not far away.

    In the center of the terrace, Siren Tyr was putting himself into a very standard lump, and fell asleep with no distraction.

    As an expert in the field of **** perception and as a back-hand for contacting the Kraken race in an emergency, this visitor from the deep sea followed Gawain to the front line of Winter Wolf Fort. Now seeing her sleeping so peacefully on the terrace, it is completely Without sensing the appearance of the god''s breath, Kohaku breathed a sigh of relief.

    Gawain noticed Amber''s movement, took a look at the direction of the terrace, and saw Tyre sleeping in the cold wind. After a little judgment, he thought that the other party should have been frozen.

    But this is not a big deal. That Miss Siren would be frozen several times in the winter, and would come back to life after roasting.

    He looked at Philip, ready to continue to learn about Typhon''s recent developments, but at this moment, a signalman suddenly ran over from the other side of the corridor and interrupted what he wanted to say.

    "Your Majesty! Sir!" The signal soldier ran to Gawain and Philip quickly, and shouted after saluting, "Sirderlin is back!"

 Chapter 1016ï¼š God near

    Snow particles raised by the wind drifted past the arched windows inlaid with crystal glass. The ice crystals slammed on the windows and made a fine sound. The thick walls and magical circulation blocked the cold outside the castle and kept the room warm. .

    The dazzling fireplace was burning not far away, and the brilliance of the flame was projected on several brass ornaments, reflecting the hazy and shaking light and shadow, and the warm fire light made the heart of the high-ranking ranger relax. The cold winter seems to be less cold.

    "Tell me about the situation at Wintercastle," Gawain walked into the room, unfastened his cloak and hung it on the hook on the side. "How many of us are still active there now?"

    "The main squad of the Iron Rangers has withdrawn to our control area. There are currently three reconnaissance squads and two mobile squads performing missions from Winterhold to Frostwood," Soldering nodded and said, "In addition, due to several major The situation in the town is changing, and the pollution of the gods is spreading outside the army. The officers of the military intelligence bureau lurking in the city have been withdrawn from the danger zone in batches. Only a few well-protected liaison stations are still operating at a lower limit."

    "Hmm..." Gao Wen nodded slightly, "Evacuation early is good, the situation will change greatly, the stalemate phase is about to end, and the next moment is the time to see the resolution."

    "I was a little surprised when I first received the evacuation order-the situation has changed faster than I thought," Solderlin said. "It seems that God of War is deteriorating very quickly. Aldernan can''t wait any longer. Now... This is also in line with some of the phenomena I observed before leaving."

    "Some phenomena?" Gao Wen immediately became serious. "What phenomena?"

    Soldering organized a little language and began to report on what he had detected during his activities in the Winterhold area: "As of the time I evacuated, very obvious signs of divine disaster had begun to appear on the Typhonian land, and ordinary people began to listen. When I saw some''messages'' related to the gods, abnormal noises began to be heard frequently in the churches of the God of War that were blocked. In addition, some people witnessed huge phantoms appearing in the sky in the direction of Winter Fort, and some relatively clear sighting reports The image described in the phantom is an iron-grey giant with heavy armor."

    "...The classic image of God of War in most religious books," Gao Wen said in a deep voice, "giant in armor, marching in the storm and the clouds, overlooking the earth..."

    Then he asked: "Did these phenomena appear after that air battle?"

    Soldering thought for a while: "If you are talking about ordinary auditory and visual hallucinations, they happen occasionally before the air battle. The locals think that it is a magic phenomenon produced by a large number of battle mages gathered together. If you say It¡¯s about that giant... that did appear after an aerial battle a few days ago."

    Gao Wen sighed slightly, and the intelligence brought by Solderlin further confirmed his conjecture about the "God of War".

    As soon as this thought came to him, Solderlin, who was standing opposite, suddenly said: "If I am not wrong in my analysis...These phenomena show that the activities of the God of War are becoming stronger, and He is already very close to us. This world, given that you are even here personally now... Is it possible that the God of War will come?"

    Gawain suddenly opened his eyes in a little surprise. He looked up and down at Solderlin, before he could speak, the latter smiled: "I am not an expert in theology, and I do not have your overall deduction. Ability, but I have accumulated a lot of miscellaneous knowledge for hundreds of years. The phenomenon I have observed recently in the Winterhold area is enough to remind me of something... It¡¯s just I didn¡¯t expect it, the situation will really become such."

    "Rosetta seems to want to do something big," Gawain exhaled long, "Even I have to admit that he is a terrible guy... but he is also a man of judgment and action."

    "In my opinion, you are the kind of people who are quite''terrible''," Soldering laughed, with emotion in his tone, "Sometimes I can''t help but remember that I met you more than 700 years ago. At that time... At that time you were a more rampant person, and you were daunting on the battlefield, but in my opinion, you were much more reassuring than you are now."

    "After all, I was only responsible for an army at that time, and the burden of the country was on Charlie." Gawain said casually, and as soon as his voice fell, a familiar mental fluctuation suddenly appeared deep in his consciousness and interrupted. What he wants to say next.

    He waved his hand to Solderlin in front of him, motioned to the other party to wait, then quickly concentrated his mind and immersed his consciousness into the neural network-after a while, he ended the sudden communication, and the opposite of Sol Delin immediately asked after realizing his "return to reality": "What happened?"

    "The news just came on the 25th," Gawain said with a solemn expression, "Rosetta Augustus had left Aldernan yesterday, and Duke Perdinan left with him."

    Hearing this information, S?derlin¡¯s expression instantly became serious: at this special moment, in this changing situation, Rosetta Augustus himself suddenly left his imperial capital. This incident revealed I am afraid there is only one information...

    "It looks like it''s about to begin." After a few seconds of silence, Gao Wen said slowly and lowly.

    ...

    The dizziness of mental connection quickly faded, and Daniel sitting in the chair opened his eyes.

    The fireplace on the side is burning, warm flames jumping happily in the hearth, magic spar lamps illuminate the spacious living room, two magic brooms are automatically sweeping the dust on the corners of the stairs, the old mage is sitting near the fireplace On the easy chair, the lower part of his body was covered with a warm blanket, an unfolded magic book was placed on his lap, and the rune pages in the book were flowing with luster, all of which made him look as if he had only done it once. A little nap.

    The young female mage sitting in a chair reading a book noticed the subtle movements of the instructor, and immediately raised her head, with concern on her face: "Is the news sent?"

    "Well," Daniel nodded briefly, "isn''t it abnormal?"

    "No, there is no response from the sensory runes set up everywhere in the house," Mary said immediately. "No one is spying on this side."

    "That''s good," Daniel nodded and said, "Now the situation in Aldernan is very stable. The obsidian imperial army and royal agents in the dark have almost broken their nerves, so even a few minutes of contact must be very careful... ...You shouldn''t use neural networks these days, right?"

    "No!" Mary shook her head immediately, "I have been very careful."

    Daniel gave a soft "um", then his gaze fell on Mary, without moving for a long time, the black-haired female mage finally twisted her neck awkwardly under this gaze, and asked with a hint of tension. : "Tutor...Is there anything I didn''t do well?"

    There was no fear in her tone, it was just that some apprentices were nervous when facing their tutor.

    "If you want to go back to the country, I can make arrangements for you," Daniel said with no expression on his face. "With your current abilities and qualifications, I can make you the manager of a regional wizard society, even if you If you don¡¯t want to take up a position, you can live a good life locally and be respected by many people."

    "Why do you say that suddenly?" Mary''s eyes widened suddenly, "because I messed up in the laboratory recently..."

    "I just recently discovered that what I''m doing is becoming more and more dangerous, and your mind may not be able to handle this aspect of the work," Daniel said lightly, "I have to be distracted to point you to what to do when things happen. what."

    Mary was stunned for a few seconds. It seemed that it would take these time to understand the true intentions in the teacher¡¯s words, and after understanding these intentions, she mustered enough courage-she finally arranged her thoughts and boldly broke the silence: "Tutor , I can take good care of myself, and I don¡¯t want to go back to the country...I think I¡¯m fine here..."

    Her tone finally weakened, and the courage she had gathered in a few seconds was only enough for her to say these dozens of words in front of her majestic tutor, but Daniel showed a somewhat surprised expression because of this, and he looked up and down. For a moment, I was an apprentice who had never been very promising, and remembered what happened when I found each other''s parents from the country a year ago.

    After a moment, he withdrew his gaze and snorted coldly: "Then do it as you like, there will be no such opportunity in the future."

    ...

    The magic train slid steadily and quickly on the track, and the scenery outside the window quickly receded-in the white snow landscape, there are fields and quiet villages buried by snow after harvesting.

    "We are still a while away from reaching the eastern gate of Winterhold, Your Majesty," Pei Dinan looked at Emperor Typhon who was sitting in the seat opposite him, "Do you need to take a rest?"

    "No need," Rosetta said casually, while scanning the scenery outside the car window, "...The magic train is indeed a good thing, and so is the magic machine."

    "It''s true," Pei Dinan said, "So no matter how much we invest, we have to find ways to make them ourselves."

    Rosetta let out an "um", his gaze seemed to be attracted by the field outside the car window, and he watched for a long time before breaking the silence again: "Pei Di Nanqing, do you remember our last hunt in 716?"

    Perdinan recalled: "You mean that winter hunt? Of course, I remember that I was very impressed... It was the year before your coronation, and that winter was also very cold. We caught several hunts in the hunting grounds north of Tarenkins. Deer... That was also the last royal winter hunt. In the second year after that, you were crowned and temporarily cancelled the winter hunt that year. In the third year, you officially announced the complete cessation of the royal winter hunt, which lasted for several hundred. The royal tradition of the year ended."

    "Yeah... Then do you remember what happened during the winter hunt that year?" Rosetta said, looking at Perdinan, "Don''t say you only remember those deer."

    "Of course I remember what happened," Pei Dinan recalled seriously, "A hunter broke into a forest forbidden hunting in the winter, trying to secretly beat a rabbit... His pregnant wife was sick. Some meat was needed to supplement his body, but the soldiers patrolling around the hunting ground found him. Without any trial or notification, the soldiers directly shot the hunter with their bows and arrows...just like shooting animals in the hunting ground."

    "Yeah, it''s like hunting animals," Rosetta said quietly. "At that time, many people thought it was a matter of course."

    "Even a few years ago, some people thought that it was supposed to be-all this has not gradually changed until the last two or three years. More and more scholars and capable merchants and runesmiths have appeared among the literate civilians. , Even the civilians began to enter government offices and parliaments at all levels. After the nutrition, education, and newborn pre-selection systems were mature and on the right track, the number of extraordinary awakenings in the civilian class began to increase, and now the ratio of extraordinary awakenings among the nobles and civilians is almost There is no gap. After this, the nobles have to admit that civilians have the same thinking, learning and growth abilities as them, or more bluntly...recognize that civilians are the same species as them."

    Rosetta listened to Pedinan¡¯s narration, and all the emotional changes were hidden in the calm and slightly sullen expression. It was not until ten seconds of silence that he looked at the direction of Winterhold and broke the silence softly: "Yes, we It took nearly 20 years to barely do all this..."

    "It takes more than ten years to let some people realize an obvious fact that conforms to the laws of nature. This is really a somewhat ironic thing," Pei Dinan sighed. "And the ironic thing is that even you and I are actually too It¡¯s not clear from the beginning..."

    Rosetta didn¡¯t respond any more. He just looked out of the window, looking out the direction of the Winter Fortress in a daze. At the end of the snow-covered fields on both sides of the train are the rolling hills of the Winter Fortress line, and Rosetta His eyes stared at the boundless sky between the mountains and the clouds.

    There was a faint starlight floating in one of his eyes, and the depth of his pupil seemed to be inlaid with the other eye. He could clearly see the vision in the depths of the sky¡ª¡ª

    A giant covered in iron-gray armor is standing in the clouds, looking down at this small and fragile world with a hollow and cold gaze. He is carrying a flag and a huge sword on his back, and he is holding a bow as tall as a bell tower.

    That is God. He stands under the clear sky of this winter, as if the king is in the hunting ground that belongs to Him alone. The majestic city and the continuous countryside are just like hunting ground decorations with colorful flags in front of the huge body. Under the bow of the war, all mortals in the world-whether kings or civilians, heroes or pawns, seem to be animals to be slaughtered.

    The wheels rolled, the train roared, and the wind engulfed in snow particles rolled up between the repulsion mechanism and the relay pile. The magic train gradually accelerated and rushed straight to the end of the horizon that was about to fully enter the world.

    While this magic train is heading towards the border, dozens of knights and battles are on the dozens of communication lines leading to Winterhold in the hinterland of Typhon, between the wilderness and valley, between the river and the plain. The Mages, hundreds of thousands of transcendent soldiers, are moving towards the battle zone.

 Chapter 1017ï¼š Surge

    The large-scale military mobilization in the direction of Winterhold cannot be concealed-even grandiose at all.

    In the Cecil-controlled area, in the front command post of Winter Wolf, officers and staff gathered in the former castle hall. Intelligence from all parties flowed into here like a river flowing into the sea. Each piece of information was delivered, one instruction after another. After being issued, the sky above a Mowang terminal reflects the distant scene, and a large number of busy civilian staff and commanders are busy here.

    Gawain was standing in front of a large sand table at the end of the hall. Philip and Maryland next to him deduced the current deployment of the Typhons around Winterhold, and they had replaced Solderlin in the Iron Ranger Commander suit. In front of them, he said in a hasty tone: "The reconnaissance troops found a large number of battle mages and mixed legions near Gelin Town. It is preliminary estimated that at least twelve legions are moving from there to the front line..."

    Philip raised his head to look at Gawain with a serious gaze on his face. Maryland took the battle flag model beside the sand table and silently placed it on the map according to the intelligence brought by Solderlin - and here Around the newly added red flag, the red mark representing the Typhon Army has covered the entire Winter Fortress defense line, dense as a river.

    "Are all the transcendents of the Typhons grow out of the earth..." Amber who stood aside stared in a bit of amazement, "Where did so many transcendent legions come from... Are you planning to flood the battlefield with a sea of ??people?"

    "All the standing and reserve forces in Typhon, some of the rotating troops near the southern frontier and east coast, and the transcendents directly under the royal family... I am afraid they have all been transferred," Gao Wen said with a frown, "this I am afraid that the number cannot even be expanded on the main plain between Winterhold and Winter Wolf..."

    "Ma..." Amber was taken aback. "That Rosetta is crazy? Not to mention how many people crowded around a winter fort can really be used on the front battlefield, he is not afraid of losing control of the domestic situation. The inside of Typhon is going to become "hollow"..."

    "Indeed, this scale of transfer, I am afraid that Typhon has reached the critical line to maintain normal order... But compared to this, Rosetta can mobilize such a large force from the whole country so quickly and on a large scale and can still maintain it. This is the domestic order that deserves our most attention," Gao Wen said in a low voice, while his gaze was slowly sweeping across the sand table. The intelligence gathered here for the past few days is forming a clearer image in his mind, making the whole The topographical map is more three-dimensional, "...Soldlin, you mentioned earlier that a large number of convoys loaded with energy crystals entered the Winterhold area from the Ankum crossing?"

    Solderlin nodded: "Yes, the specific number is unknown. It can only be determined that it is very, very large. After entering the Winterhold area, it was diverted and transported to several mountains near the fortress - those mountains have been marked on the sand table. Out."

    Gao Wen sighed. He did see the high mountains marked on the sand table. They were distributed around the white castle on the top of the mountain, forming a series of excellent vantage points with the "Winter Fort". , But even though they are excellent vantage points, those mountains are still quite far away from Cecil¡¯s control area. Whether it¡¯s Cecil¡¯s largest rainbow gun or Typhon¡¯s Legion-level spells, May threaten any target on the line of fire between the two countries from that distance.

    Maryland could see this too. He stared at the picture on the sand table and whispered as if talking to himself: "From this distance... we should not be able to hit our outpost."

    "Yes, it can''t be called, so this thing is probably not for us," Gawain nodded slightly, then he thought a little, and suddenly looked at Amber on the side, "Where is Veronica now? "

    "In the prayer room on the top floor of the castle," Kohaku replied immediately, "Should I go and call her over?"

    "No, what she is doing now is very important. It''s better not to leave that prayer room...I will go there in person."

    ...

    In the uppermost layer of Winter Wolf Fort, the enveloping sacred brilliance flows in the room like water, and a certain kind of slight noise drifting away from the edge of human ear recognition echoes in the air. Together, they construct a kind of peaceful and quiet "field", allowing The entire floor of the building here is filled with relaxing and uplifting power.

    Veronica/Ophelia, holding a platinum scepter in her hand, stood in the center of the prayer room on the top floor, closing her eyes slightly to feel the flow of the holy light, the simple and symbolic surface of the furnishings around her There is a faint light flowing, and a symbol of pure holy light is stepped on by her. From time to time, some hazy phantoms will appear on the surface of the symbol-sometimes it is distant mountains, sometimes it is not like the world. Palaces, but more often they are incomprehensible and constantly changing lights and lines.

    Suddenly, Veronica opened her eyes, and she turned to look at the door to the side. The next second, Gawain pushed the door and walked in.

    "Good afternoon, Your Majesty," Veronica nodded slightly and said softly, "Everything here is as usual."

    "How is the monitoring situation?" Gao Wen said casually, "Is the power of God of War still infiltrating this world?"

    "Of course... the power that does not belong to this world is increasing every second. The huge power of faith converges into a river, flowing from all over the place. At this moment, this is the focal point of the power of war in the world," Vero Nika whispered, and at the same time slightly raised the platinum scepter in her hand and waved it towards the east wall. The thick wall made of enchanted stone bricks was instantly saturated with glimmer, and it seemed to disappear in the blink of an eye. Completely transparent, revealing the distant mountains in the direction of Winterhold, "You can see for yourself-through the curtain of holy light, you can see Him."

    Gawain looked in the direction of Veronica¡¯s fingers. After focusing his gaze a little, he almost immediately noticed the huge phantom that hovered between the clouds and the earth¡ªit was like something in a higher dimension. The current image cast by this material world seems to linger on the earth, but it has an unreal sense of remoteness and illusion, and no matter how much Gawain concentrates and observes carefully, he can''t see any detail of it.

    It seems that all the "details" have not yet been projected from that higher dimension.

    "That''s the God of War?" Gawain looked serious, "Is this what Soldering saw?"

    "That''s the God of War, but it''s not quite. Therefore, even if ordinary people occasionally witness it, they will not be immediately spiritually contaminated. He is entering our world at a slow but tangible rate, and with more and more priests and believers "Driven" to this area by the Emperor Rosetta, his "coming" process is also accelerating," Veronica nodded, "But even so, I''m not sure when he will be completely Come down."

    "Probably not by estimation?" Gawain asked curiously.

    "''Arrival'' is not entirely a gradual process, especially when the mapping relationship between God of War and this world has gradually become chaotic," Veronica shook her head, "As long as all conditions are met, then God of War Maybe tomorrow he will fully enter the material world, but if a certain condition goes wrong, then he may stay in this critical state for a whole year...so I am even more curious about what exactly the Rosetta the Great has mastered. '', so that he can be confident that he can constrain the arrival time of the God of War within a short range. You must know that even with Tifeng''s national strength, it is impossible to maintain the current military power around Winterhold for too long..."

    "He has knowledge that we don''t know... This knowledge may be more profound than what the rebels know," Gawain said in thought. "Maybe one day I can ask him face to face, but now...I I don''t care how he intends to completely''get down'' the God of War. I only care about when this will happen."

    "Of course, I will continue to''look on'' here, and I will notify you as soon as the situation changes." Veronica said gently, and then gently waved, the wall returned to its previous state again. And she continued to hold the scepter on the holy light emblem, looking at the direction of the Typhon Empire like a tireless watchman.

    As a powerful transcendent, she can continue to look here for a long, long time.

    ...

    A high mountain in the north of Winter Fort.

    The cold wind came from the north, whizzing through the canyons and mountains. The clouds seemed to be at a height within reach. As the high-altitude cold wind roared, they continued to unwind and change. A man wore a dark blue starry robe. The mage officer holding a golden oak staff stood on a temporary high platform built of huge wood and stones, overlooking the busy building scene below.

    Mages admired in other countries have become ordinary builders here. Powerful spells are used to shape soil and boulders, accompanied by a variety of shining magical lights, large-scale stone platforms, towers, amplifiers, and various All kinds of large-scale spell facilities are rapidly taking shape at an astonishing speed. At this moment, there is a huge circular spellcaster square on the top of the flattened mountain.

    Four stone-grey towers stand around the square. A large circle inlaid with precious metals and precious metals is floating above a round platform with a radius of several tens of meters in the center of the square. More than a dozen battle mages wearing combat robes are in the circle. Below is busy-draw magic symbols on the ground with molten metal, or set gems of various colors in the correct grooves.

    "Sir, the ring of focus has passed the resonance test," a mage lowered from the air and bowed slightly in front of the mage officer. "The rune drawing process has passed halfway, and the power output of the Cranen Tower has reached 70%."

    "Well, very good...With the rune base plate, the construction progress is indeed faster than expected," the officer nodded and asked casually, "How much is the progress of the energy crystal inlay?"

    "Sixty percent of the inlays have been completed--all the inlays can be completed by this time tomorrow," the battle mage said immediately, "in addition, the core magic ball has been transported to the foot of the mountain, and it should be delivered soon. "

    There was a trace of satisfaction on the mage officer''s face, he nodded lightly, and then raised his gaze, looking across the rolling clouds between the peaks, looking at the direction of the distant Winter Fort.

    ...

    The "Secret Hall" on the upper level of the castle is brightly lit, and a wall inlaid with gems and metal runes flows with waves. On the wall surrounded by streamers, several separated pictures show the scenes of several mountain tops. ¡ª¡ªVarious wizard troops are busy setting up caster positions. The large-scale towers and the ring of focus have begun to take shape, and in another part of the screen, you can see several camps at the foot of the mountain, engineers and wizards. We are busy building various positions and facilities.

    Palin Winterhold waved his hand in front of the wall, switching between the groups of monitoring pictures above, and then he retracted his gaze and looked at Rosetta Augustus not far behind him.

    "Your Majesty," the earl of Winterhold nodded slightly. "Every construction project has passed halfway, and the project on the main peak of Winterhold has been roughly completed."

    "Very good," Rosetta Augustus said with a calm expression, "it looks like we are progressing well at least in this respect."

    The Earl of Winterhold looked at Emperor Rosetta. He seemed to hesitate for a moment before he hesitated and said: "Your Majesty, we have not yet conducted any intelligence synchronization or... communication with Cecil, and we have almost reached it by tacit understanding. At this step, is this situation too dangerous? Even if Emperor Gawain knew our intentions, this''trust'' must be very limited. Our crossfire on the border has now escalated to a very dangerous level, and it is hard to say this. It is a''controlled military action'', and now we have carried out a large-scale''strengthening''... Will this be too stimulating to the Cecilians?"

    Rosetta was silent for a few seconds, then slowly shook her head: "On this matter, we can''t communicate with Cecil, or even hint at it-this kind of behavior is too challenging for a war'' Order'' will lead the gods to unknowable changes...Today, His variables have been enough."

    "Then Cecil..."

    "...Gavin Cecil is a visionary and wise ruler, and more importantly-he has a strong wrist, as long as he can hold it, then the whole Cecil can hold it," Luo Setta said slowly, but after a while, he still changed his mind, "But your worries are not unreasonable, Palinqing, the Cecilians¡¯ trust and tacit understanding in us are not unconditional. Today I am afraid it has been consumed almost...I will consider this matter."

    He shook his head to end the topic temporarily, and then wandered to the window on the side of the hall, his sight through the crystal glass inlaid in the window, overlooking the castle courtyard below.

    The soldiers were escorting a group of black-robed men through the courtyard. In a corner of the courtyard, many people in black robes could be seen standing there, bowed their heads as if waiting for trial.

    The faces of these black-robed people are hidden by their hoods, and the specific gender, age and posture cannot be seen, but they all have similar characteristics: staggering, shaking their bodies, and presenting a dazed state as if sleepwalking, and some black-robed people On the hem of the clothes and between the sleeves, you can also see the disgusting and terrible tentacles shrinking and stretching...

    Rosetta''s gaze swept between the black-robed figures, and after a long silence, he whispered as if talking to himself:

    "Pray..."

 Chapter 1018ï¼š Advent day

    The military mobilization of the Typhons is still going on, and one after another army of Transcendents has been called from all over the country to the Winterhold. This originally very wide defense-in-depth zone has even appeared to be "crowded". The various Typhons have already been crowded. It is full of all the castles, cities and fortresses in the defensive zone, and a huge number of camps and temporary military stations have been set up between the defensive lines. Correspondingly, Cecil''s army is also constantly moving to the front.

    Of course, in terms of simple numbers, the size of Cecil''s army is still far inferior to the Typhons who have a rich family background.

    The atmosphere in the entire theater is extremely tense and suppressed to the extreme, and in this special atmosphere and the huge gathering of people, the special "breath" pervading the entire region is becoming more and more obvious.

    "Vision sighting reports" from ordinary people began to rise exponentially, and the number of people who fled from the border to the inland has reached a new peak in the last few days, even those whose homeland was difficult to leave or were not rich enough to migrate. The population has now begun to think of ways to stay away from this land of right and wrong.

    In Winter Wolf Fort, in the intelligence office, Amber is sitting behind a particularly large desk. She is surrounded by intelligence documents sent from various channels, including not only from the headquarters of the Military Intelligence Bureau, but also front-line investigative units and documents. Collected by the file department and others, the military intelligence bureau officers and assistant think tanks at all levels have streamlined and processed the files as much as possible, but the files sent to her are still piled up.

    The petite half-elf was sitting behind this table, almost overwhelmed by documents.

    Amber moved her position on the large seat and adjusted a relatively relaxed posture. Her legs swayed twice, and her amber eyes swept between the quick analysis notes and clue pictures again.

    She is trying to find a certain critical point in time and the possible "hidden changes" in Typhon.

    A bald-headed man with a scar on his face and looking quite powerful stood opposite her. He was putting the organized files on the table while cautiously asking: "Boss, look at your expression... what did I find? Huh?"

    "As I said, I call me''Director'' or''Boss'' in formal occasions. This sounds a bit more powerful." Amber lifted his eyelids and looked at his old subordinate, then shook his head slightly. "It''s not so decisive. The discovery... just summed up an obvious conclusion."

    While talking, she waved her fingers across several clues: "The Typhons have concentrated so many troops in a long and narrow area. Judging from the simplest common sense, we all know that so many people cannot be so large. So whether they want to use these people to fight God of War or attack us, two-thirds of the troops are probably useless. In other words, that Rosetta August Concentrating here is definitely not all for fighting, and quite a few of them...their role should be in other areas."

    "Other aspects?" Scarface Anton showed a trace of confusion. "What are you talking about?"

    "I want to know that I have reported it a long time ago, and I need to chat with you here?" Amber rolled his eyes, "And this kind of issue involves military deployment, Philip and his staff must be more professional than me. , I only need to tell them the doubts I see. How to analyze and investigate specifically is their business. Our really important task now... is to find out the time in order to prevent it in advance."

    "Is it the time when the Typhonians started their hands..." Anton thoughtfully, and then shook his head slightly irritably, "No one knows what the Typhonian emperor is thinking, if he really wants to Join us to fight against the gods, at least it''s time to release some signals..." The fastest computer update::/

    "He won''t," Amber shook his head, his expression was quite open. "According to our majesty, Typhon and Cecil can communicate with everything, except this matter. The war has become a tease and trap against the''war'' itself, which will make all efforts so far in vain."

    With that said, her attention has returned to the document in front of her. If someone else is present on the mountain, she will be surprised that she will be so serious and devoted to a business, but Anton knows that her "big sister" "Head" has maintained this state for several days.

    When something really terrible is about to happen, Amber, who is careless in daily life, will also be serious.

    Amber didn¡¯t care about the feelings of her subordinates. She was just thinking about the clues she had been in contact with recently, trying to analyze the actions of Typhon people from them. While summarizing those clues, she also expanded her thinking. , Try to find breakthrough points from directions other than existing clues.

    In many cases, it is not the people in the mist that push away the clouds, but the forces outside the clouds.

    She didn¡¯t find any clues from the piles of paper on the table that could reveal the key timing of the Typhon¡¯s actions, but she raised her head in exhaustion and yawned, but her gaze swept over the wall hanging not far away. A calendar.

    After a moment of dazedness, she blinked and asked casually as if remembering something: "There are still a few days...is it the New Calendar Festival?"

    Anton was slightly startled, probably because he didn''t expect his boss''s thinking leaps to be so wonderful, but he thought about his boss''s usual style, and felt that the other party paid attention to festivals, which can be given a holiday and have allowances, but can also be open and honest. The day of the meal is a very natural thing, so he nodded: "Yes, it will be the New Year''s Day in two days, the first day of the year... But to be honest, you don¡¯t even think about it in this situation. I''m thinking about drinking on holidays..."

    Kohaku didn''t pay attention to Anton''s second half of the sentence at all (in the past, she should have kicked him into the shadow world), she just seemed to be chanting the word New Year''s Day in a dream, and then looked down. I took a few glances at the shorthand reminder handwritten on hand, and a little light flashed in my eyes, "I see!"

    ...

    "Three days later? New Calendar Festival?" In the front-line command hall, Gawain looked a little surprised at Amber, who suddenly ran over excitedly to report on his situation, "Are you sure?"

    After living in this world for so many years, he is no stranger to traditional festivals like the "New Calendar Festival". This is a day somewhat similar to the New Year. It is the first day of the cold month and the first day of the whole year. On this day, Frost Sky began to fall, and Flow Fire began to rise. Although the entire following month is called the "cold month", in fact the coldest days of the year will soon pass. As the Moon of Recovery is approaching, people will celebrate this special festival in various ways. The "people" here include not only humans, but also the elves of the south and many races in the western part of the mainland.

    When I recalled some knowledge about the New Calendar Festival in my mind, an idea suddenly flashed through Gao Wen''s mind like lightning.

    He seemed to know what Kohaku had discovered.

    "On the New Year''s Day, the gods need to rest and re-arrange the governance of this world," Amber said unhurriedly. "For this reason, all religious activities in the world will be suspended for one day, no matter which **** they are followers. Even those who slander and deceive will keep''silent'' on this day. People don''t pray, don''t go to church, don''t worship at home, and even try to avoid mentioning the names of the gods, because... Gods are resting on this day ."

    The key to uncovering the fog is not in any intelligence clue, but a traditional custom. It is indeed wonderful.

    A smile on Amber¡¯s face: ¡°Rosetta Augustus couldn¡¯t make everyone stop praying to the God of War at the same time by his own order, even though he relied on the army to forcibly control the activities of the Church of God of War everywhere. Public and formal evangelistic meetings were forbidden, but he couldn¡¯t prevent people from praying secretly at home, and couldn¡¯t ensure that there would not be a few secretly active underground churches among the nearly 100 million people, let alone those outside Tifeng The Church of God of War... But the power of traditional customs can do this, at least better than him.

    "On the day of the New Calendar, everyone will stop praying, no matter which **** they believe in, no matter what they are obeying Rosetta''s orders, everyone will do this, and according to our research on the law of the gods, In this case, the power of God will lose its''replenishment''..."

    Gawain''s expression became extra serious. He gently rubbed his forefinger knuckles in a low tone: "So, if he wants to do something with God, the New Calendar Festival will be the most suitable day... Time is running out, but still Time to prepare."

    ...

    Several days passed in a flash.

    In a meeting place near the Winter Fortress, a huge brazier has been lit, candlesticks and iron sacred utensils have been neatly set up around the altar, and the smell of incense is emitted from the campfire and candle fire. Continue to spread in the assembly hall.

    A large number of priests in black or gray robes were led to the assembly hall in a muddle manner, like a group of swaying walking corpses gathered in front of the sacrificial platform, where they stood sluggishly, seeming to have lost the ability of normal human thinking, but There were continuous low-pitched murmurs or murmurs from the depths of those heavy hoods. It seemed that each of them was talking with an invisible object, and even...we had a very happy conversation.

    The obsidian imperial guard in black armor was guarding the edge of the assembly hall. Under the visors made of alloy, there was an indifferent sight with almost no emotional fluctuations.

    An army commander glanced at the mechanical watch in his hand, then glanced at the sky outside through the wide window not far away.

    The cold wind blew into the assembly hall through the open windows, and the snow particles accumulated in the previous days were swept in.

    The new year begins today...with a dark and **** day as the beginning. At this moment, no one knows whether this beginning will lead to a future that retains hope. The commander does not know these. His only mission here is Execute the order given by the superior.

    "This may be the worst New Year''s Day I''ve ever had in my life, it''s dying cold..." He muttered softly, and walked towards a priest beside the altar.

    Over time, the incense scent floating in the assembly hall has begun to affect these unconscious priests and pastors. Some of them seem to have begun to pray in low voices, but this is far from a true "ritual." , So the commander came to the priest and said unhurriedly to the face hidden under the hood: "The holy time has come, don''t you pray?"

    "Holy time... holy time..." the priest muttered to himself, sounding muddled, but seemed to maintain a trace of reason, "but I can''t pray today...today..."

    "The New Year''s Day has passed yesterday, Mr. Bishop, you remembered it wrong," the commander whispered, "Look at the brazier and candlestick in front of you... This is a gift to God. There will not be any in the New Year''s Day. This kind of thing?"

    "Oh...oh...you''re right, the New Calendar Festival passed yesterday..." A voice that became more and more haunting came from under the hood, and in the end it turned into a whisper that was completely inaudible, and Dang Na whispered When it gradually became hoarse and torn and mixed with a large number of syllables that humans could not utter, the commander had quickly retreated to the edge of the assembly hall.

    Low prayers have sounded around the brazier

    "...Blessed by the God of War, my heart is like steel, and I have been fighting for hundreds of battles..."

    The unspeakable mental pressure began to spread. Even the well-trained obsidian soldiers could not help feeling their skin tighten and their lips dry. They clenched their long swords, and focused their attention on their officers, and that The commander stared at the center of the altar, which was gradually stained with iron-grey flames, and from time to time quickly glanced at the priests around the altar. Slowly, his hand began to touch the long sword at his waist. .

    Inside the assembly hall, the prayers were mixed, as if mixed with several other heavy sounds in the middle, the flame in the center of the altar became more and more vigorous, and outside this assembly hall, in the howling cold wind, in the vast winter fort area, The same thing happened at the same moment in dozens of large and small assembly halls.

    Abnormally gathered clouds suddenly appeared in the sky. Large swaths of iron-gray clouds seemed to suddenly emerge out of thin air. In the middle of the clouds, a group of shimmering, door-like things had loomed out, just as According to the legend, the gate of the kingdom of God hangs high above the earth, as long as you look up in the Winter Fort area, you can clearly see it.

    The only remaining residents in this area felt the great coercion. They hid in their homes in panic, went into the cellar, and then closed the doors and windows tightly. The soldiers waited nervously for further orders. Countless commanders and messengers They all cast their sights in the direction of Winterhold.

    Rosetta Augustus stood in the secret hall on the top floor of the Winter Fort, looking at the sky through the wide floor-to-ceiling glass windows, looking at the divine projection that was already very clear in his sight.

    Today is the New Calendar Festival. God wants to "rest", and prayer activities all over the world have been suspended. However, tens of thousands of the most corrupted God of War priests pray here... This is a strong "positioning", enough Lead the connection of the kingdom of God to the world accurately.

    However, this does not seem to be enough. The gods still haven''t really come. Ordinary prayers cannot cause qualitative changes with quantitative changes. This requires the most critical step.

    Rosetta retracted her sight, turned and walked towards the burning brazier hall at the center of the Secret Hall. The people in the hall had already been evacuated, even Palin Winterhold. Now only Rosetta is left in this huge space. Augustus alone, and only himself, can do what he wants to do here.

    He stood still in front of the brazier, then seemed to think a little bit, then looked back at the direction of Cecil Empire.

    "It''s so far away... I''m afraid that it won''t even make eye contact."

    The Emperor Typhon muttered to himself the only joke he had made in more than ten years, and then waved his hand to catch in nothingness.

    An illusory, hollow eye suddenly appeared behind him with a starlight background, and in his hand, he caught a dimly distorted, shadow-like figure.

    That was the projection of Malm Dunnett''s avatar.

    After grabbing this avatar, Rosetta didn''t even look at it, and threw it into the brazier in front of him. Then he grabbed the second "Malm Dunit" from the side and was caught by him. He came out and was thrown into the brazier by him again.

    Then, the third...the fourth...

    It is like adding firewood in a brazier.

 Chapter 1019ï¼š Winter Hunter

    One after another phantom avatars were dragged out of the air by Rosetta, throwing them into the burning brazier like throwing firewood into the fire. Some of these phantoms were sluggish, some were fresh, and some were burning. While silent in the middle, some kept uttering frantic curses, and even more phantoms made roars that contained powerful pollution power that humans could not understand and utter. That voice could make the bravest warriors shudder and make Ordinary people fell into madness-but no matter what they did, they could only be thrown into the brazier without resistance, and the flame of the latter gradually became iron-colored and burned more vigorously.

    Finally, even Malm Dunnet¡¯s phantom appeared in the flames. The phantom became more and more real, and he shouted:

    "Rosetta! I curse you! You depraved betrayer of the gods! You will not end well, and you will not end well against the gods!"

    "Stop it, stop it, you are doomed to be useless like this, how can a great **** be manipulated by mortals, your arrogance will make you into a dead end...Stop it! Your blind confidence is baseless..."

    "What''s the point of doing this? You worked so hard to make an empire strong, but only to push it into the abyss at this time? Look at what you are doing... You ruined so many who were loyal to you. people¡­¡­"

    The sound in the flames sometimes furious, sometimes sorrowful, sometimes rigorously criticizing, sometimes softening their attitude and pleading, but Rosetta just performed her actions unhurriedly, until after more than a dozen incarnations. Lifted his eyelids and glanced at the flame: "Do you know why you have so many avatars captured by me?"

    "you¡­¡­"

    "You trust your **** too much, but the **** is not as invulnerable as you think-the Augustus family has been dealing with the''god'' for two hundred years, and I can smell the''promoted'' possession with my eyes closed. The stench radiating from the mortal body... After realizing the influence you exerted on Pedinan and separating the first''incarnation'' sample from him, all your actions in Typhon are completely exposed to me. ."

    "You..." In the depths of the flames, Malm Dunit''s phantom suddenly widened his eyes. He seemed to wake up from a big dream, and finally exclaimed, "It''s the curse... the curse that entangled the Augustus family ...You actually compromised with him?!"

    "No," Rosetta stared at the flames calmly, another incarnation of Malm Dunit condensed from the air, and was pushed into the brazier without hesitation. "This is just a deal."

    "Deal...deal..." Malm Dunnett''s projection in the flames suddenly muttered with his head down, which soon turned into an irresistible ridicule, "Haha, hahaha...deal! Luo! Seta, you have finally gone this way too! You think you can benefit from trading with the gods, but there is nothing more ridiculous than this! You, and you have fallen one after another during the two hundred years Ancestor, you are equally arrogant and stupid... Rosetta, it seems that you are nothing special..."

    Rosetta Augustus didn¡¯t seem to hear the taunts coming from the flames. He just quietly dragged out the last incarnation of Malm Dunit he had captured from the air, unhurriedly He threw it into the brazier, then walked to a long table beside him blankly, and reached out and picked up something on the table.

    It was the iron scepter that once belonged to Malm Dunit, and it was a symbol of the gods of war and popes in the past.

    When he saw the scepter, Malm Dunnett in the flame suddenly fell silent. He finally fully understood Rosetta¡¯s plan, but he did not continue to curse or ridicule, but used a sad The tone said: "Are you really going to take this step? Rosetta... We used to be friends. Even though we took different paths, we used to be very good friends, right? I was the first to understand your ideals. Man, when you are questioned by nobles and religious leaders, the Church of God of War is the first to stand up and support your coronation. Even your weakening of the church¡¯s position over the years is due to my cooperation..."

    "Yes, Malm Dunit was my friend." Rosetta returned to the brazier holding the scepter, staring blankly at the phantom in the flame, then raised the scepter slightly. Therefore, you who don''t know anything are even less qualified to continue to make noise here with his face!"

    Before the words fell, the scepter was already covered with a sacred and vast brilliance, and the flames in the brazier suddenly burned, and the iron-gray color filled the flames. All of Malm Dunit¡¯s words He was completely swallowed by the flames derived from his own beliefs-in the next second, Rosetta slammed the scepter heavily on the ground, and the iron rod hit the carpeted slate ground, and it was like a war hammer blow. A loud noise like a shield!

    "Boom¡ª"

    The entire Winter Fortress seemed to hear this loud noise, and then, the illusory bells and horns suddenly resounded across the sky!

    Rosetta Augustus raised her head, and the illusory and empty "eye of the god" emerged behind him. His gaze penetrated the heavy stone dome and stared at the door slowly opening in the sky without fear. , The unfolding flags and the illusory array of spears, a giant covered in iron armor has walked out of the gate, with a certain insane posture, making a frantic babble, one step Step and the giant phantom that wandered between heaven and earth overlapped.

    "The Pope''s lofty sacrifice can be used as the ultimate sacrifice, performing a far beyond the conventional''God''s Descending Technique'', and if the **** has the will to go to this world, then he can even descend into the world in his body..." Rosetta seemed to He whispered to himself, "Really rigid''rules''... As long as the Pope sacrifices, it turns out that the parties do not need to voluntarily."

    "These rigid rules constitute the cornerstone of the operation of the gods, and we are strong because of them, and because of them, we are also prisoners." The illusory, hollow eyes trembled behind him, making a low voice, "The avatar you captured is not actually Marr. All of Dunit¡¯s, but more than half...enough to pull the God of War into the world."

    "After the fall of the God of War, will the remaining incarnation of Malm Dunit disappear with the smoke?" Rosetta asked without looking back.

    "Now I start to think about things after my victory? Really positive and optimistic..." The hollow eyes seemed to sneer, but they answered the question directly, "You don''t need to worry about this, your poor old friend. Now he is relying on the power of the God of War to maintain the half-life, undead, chaotic and degenerate state. As long as this power disappears, he will naturally disappear completely, no longer threaten the world, and get liberated in a certain sense. As for now... ¡­Just pay attention to what you have to face, the existence that you take the initiative to challenge...He has already come."

    "I will face Him by myself--you can do your thing well."

    "Of course, this is part of the contract."

    ...

    The sound of bells and horns reverberating between the heavens and the earth gradually became clear from a chaotic and ethereal state, and gradually became a burst of almost deafening roars, the clouds split, and the sky seemed to have opened a hole, and the wind was wrapped in it. The rain and snow roared and raged, and the miracle of the blizzard took shape in an instant-the miracle of the magic that originally required a large number of high-ranking priests to work hard to perform, here turned out to be a wave of waves when the gods came.

    Beyond the edge of the blizzard, the prayers in the large assembly hall were still layered, and there was no sign of stopping. The priests who had completely lost their human minds shook their bodies around the sacrificial fire that had been completely stained with iron gray. They chanted a poem dedicated to the **** of war, and there was a buzzing resonance inside their bodies. Some strange and mutated organs sang more obscure and incomprehensible outside the human voice, and around these priests, On the edge of the assembly hall, the obsidian imperial soldiers wearing black armor had their swords out of their sheaths, and every soldier was nervously watching the commander''s subtle movements.

    The distant bell rang for the seventeenth time. The commander glanced at the mechanical watch in his hand and looked at the sky outside the window. He saw a huge, hazy, giant shadow suddenly appeared in the blizzard. There was a feeling that the heart was being grasped fiercely-the next moment, he shouted: "Kill all the priests! Hurry!"

    A sharp blade came out of its sheath, and the sword flew under the iron-grey flame light and shadow, and successively pierced into the body under the black robe. The already destroyed and mutated priests quickly lost their vitality one by one. The obsidian forbidden army silently and coldly executed the killing. Mission, and until the moment they were killed, the priests who chanted in low voices did not make any resistance¡ªthey had been completely immersed in the out-of-control calling ritual, and there was no more human emotions and fears.

    In the entire Winter Fort area, between the plains, hills and valleys, the same things are happening at the same time in the Halls of War.

    The howling of war drums and horns in the sky suddenly became stern, as if a large-scale noise was mixed into the normal military music, the wind and snow swept the earth, and the huge figure that continued to solidify in the snowstorm was He shook suddenly¡ªhe seemed to be attacked by something, and his breath was weakened so much, as if he was about to be exiled to another world, but this weakening only appeared for a moment, and in the next second, he became more determined. Moved into this world.

    Finally, even ordinary people can witness the huge shadows appearing in the blizzard. He is so huge, so terrifying, yet so sacred and solemn. He moves like a mountain in the wind and snow, as if it contains endless attraction. It attracted the sight of all living beings like a force - around the winter fort, in the hills and camps, countless soldiers and officers almost subconsciously raised their heads and looked in the direction of the blizzard.

    Even Count Palin Winterhold standing on the tower of the Winterhold mage is no exception.

    He thought he could resist the influence of the gods with his own willpower, but when the gods really entered the real world a little bit, he almost uncontrollably cast his sights towards the blizzard. The next second, his entire vision, even The entire mind was completely occupied by that huge and majestic figure. He felt that huge knowledge was pouring into his mind frantically, and countless thoughts that did not belong to him were growing and blooming in every inch of his nerves. His perception was Being torn apart, he began to come into contact with all the crazy secrets and darkness in this world. He was sliding towards the abyss that the human mind could not understand-but at this moment, the brilliant starlight came into his eyes.

    A strange scene appeared in the sky above the Winter Fortress-a blizzard was raging at low altitude, and the wind wrapped in rain and snow rolled up out of thin air, forming a continuous curtain of chaos. However, a vast starry sky suddenly appeared in the higher sky. The sky at noon seemed to be replaced by night. The dazzling stars, which seemed to be very different from this era, shone in that night. Each star resisted the crazy power in the blizzard tit-for-tat-and this wonder was completely Confined to the Winter Fort area, on the edge of the wonder, the starry sky is distinct from the normal sky, showing a clear and sharp dividing line.

    Palin Winterhold, who had already slipped into the abyss of madness, quickly awoke. He knew that his allegiance had already taken action.

    This winter hunt has just begun.

    The Earl of Winterhold strode like an enclave to the transmission crystal in the mage tower. The powerful magic power directly urged the crystal and spread his voice throughout the defense line:

    "All units-start to implement the predetermined plan!

    "Conquer your fears, conquer your weaknesses, conquer your instinct-attack!"

    ...

    On the highest terrace of Winter Wolf Fort in the Cecil control area, which is far away from the Winter Fortress defense line, Gawain can also see the huge snowstorm¡ªand the "spectacle" above the snowstorm.

    He couldn''t see the specific situation in the blizzard, but Veronica, who performed the "Lookout" mission not long ago, had issued a warning: God of War had come.

    Today is the first day of the cold month, and it is the New Calendar Festival-Humber''s judgment is correct.

    Even at such a long distance, looking at the gods directly is still a dangerous thing. Therefore, the various mental protection units on Cecil''s side have begun to operate, but Gawain did not actually feel the erosion of the gods from the blizzard. The breath appeared. Based on Veronica''s observation and judgment, it seemed that the "starry sky" covering the blizzard had a certain suppression and filtering effect, and the gods'' pollution that should have been spreading was directed to the depths of the starry sky.

    The cards that Rosetta Augustus had hidden were being revealed one by one.

    The intelligence from the frontline observation post was quickly gathered to Winter Wolf Keep, and the signal soldier ran up to the terrace:

    "Report! Observed signs of super large-scale magic power gathering on Typhon, their battle mage group has already started activities!"

    "Observe that the Griffin Knights of Typhon take off!"

    "There is an abnormal surge of magic power at the edge of the confrontation area. The frontline troops request instructions!"

    After quickly processing a few instructions, Gawain came to the command hall on the first floor of the castle, which was already busy.

    The dramatic changes in Typhon¡¯s control area stimulate everyone¡¯s nerves. Even if the date has been calculated and prepared in advance, in the absence of key intelligence, commanders still have to implement various plans in the worst case. Philip is ordering the front-line armored forces to advance towards the Typhon control area. Maryland has boarded the "War Citizen" armored train to the Winterhold defense line, and at the air base further behind, several dragoon squadrons and Dragonborn mercenaries They are taking off in order, ready to go to the front.

    But what they are performing now is just a task of assembling¡ªwhether they want to fire, and who they want to fire on, still requires the highest command to make a judgment.

    "Your Majesty," Philip noticed that Gawain appeared, and said quickly, "The outpost scouts just visually confirmed that some very huge ¡®thing¡¯ did appear in the blizzard, but the mental pollution protective device did not respond."

    Gao Wen nodded: "The Typhon people seem to have used another method to shift the direction of mental pollution-don''t relax your vigilance and keep the protective system always on. We can''t say how long Typhon''s''means'' will take effect. "

    Philip opened his mouth, as if he still wanted to report something, but Amber suddenly jumped out of the air beside him at this moment.

    She jumped to Gawain in two steps: "We caught a Typhon outside the castle!"

 Chapter 1020ï¼š Annihilation force

    Humber said she "caught" a Typhon outside the castle.

    However, in fact, using the word "catch" is not appropriate for the other party who appeared in front of the guards of the castle openly, and walked into the hall very cooperatively after disclosing his identity.

    A tall woman wearing a black senior maid costume with long black hair and a tall figure was brought to Gawain. Gawain can be sure that he has never seen this person anywhere, but he knows that at this critical moment The person who appeared in front of her was definitely not waiting, even if she looked like a court servant.

    "She suddenly appeared in front of the guards and said that she was sent by Rosetta Augustus to see you," Amber reported from the side. "She seems to have crossed the entire cordon on foot..."

    Gao Wen nodded and looked at the black-haired lady: "What''s your name?"

    "Diana, serve the Augustus family as a maid," the black-haired lady stared at Gawain with extremely calm eyes, "My master asked me to see you."

    For a person who claims to be a "maid", her attitude seems too indifferent and relaxed, which makes Gawain couldn''t help being curious, but he is even more curious about the other party''s mission: "Rosetta What are you here for?"

    "Do nothing," the lady who called herself Diana said calmly, "Master confessed, let me appear in front of you, and you will judge the rest."

    "Do nothing..." Gawain''s pupils shrank slightly. He seemed to understand something, but then he frowned and stared at each other, "So, you are Rosetta Augustus released to me. ''Signal''... But it is still too risky, even if you do nothing, this signal is too risky..."

    "It''s okay," Diana shook her head calmly. "As long as I don''t say extra words, I won''t enter the sight of the gods because I don''t have a heart."

    "No heart?" Gawain looked at each other with some doubts, but he just wanted to ask something, a low, as if thunder in the distant clouds, suddenly came from high in the east, interrupting him. The next words also attracted everyone''s attention. The officers near the window subconsciously raised their heads and looked in the direction of the sound, and then the changes in the direction of Winterhold between heaven and earth appeared in front of everyone.

    One after another, beams of light cut through the dimness caused by the blizzard. Under the cover of the weird starry sky, with the main peak of Winterhold as the center, the tops of more than ten peaks have risen from the top of the sky and the magic flame pillar, which is shattered by powerful magic. The gathered clouds stirred the edge of the blizzard, and a wide range of lightning burst out continuously in the high sky. At the foot of the peaks, between the vast plains and hills, there was a "giant" lined by magical veins. "Net" is lit up little by little!

    Amber looked at the brilliance from a distance, and she finally saw some clues from the trajectory of the light veins. It was the barracks where the Typhons gathered on the line of defense! It is a giant network formed by connecting the stationing points of hundreds of thousands of extraordinary people!

    She opened her eyes wide, turned her head abruptly to tell Gawain of her discovery, but before she could speak, a violent flash of light suddenly came from a distance: among the dozen or so peaks with beams of light, one of them Suddenly, the beam of light inflated to a full double, and a bright ball of light rose from there, and flew quickly to the sky along the beam. After a short delay of a few seconds, the ball of light penetrated again and was torn apart. The ugly clouds slammed into the storm in the middle of the plain at an almost vertical angle, and slammed into the place where the **** of war descended!

    The vision of an extraordinary person allowed Gawain to see the distant scene more clearly than others. He watched the ball of light rise into the sky, watched it fall into the storm, watched it explode in mid-air, tearing the blizzard apart The curtain formed, and the dazzling stream of light rushed across the earth like a waterfall. After a short astonishment, he finally recognized what it was: "That is... the creation of annihilation?!!!"

    He suddenly turned to the lady who claimed to be "Diana", who just calmly met his gaze: "Yes, Creation of Annihilation has taken us many years to restore this ancient magic."

    "Could you not realize that you want to kill a **** with such an''annihilation''?!" Gao Wen was startled, couldn''t help saying in a questioning tone, and at the same time subconsciously looked back at the distance, as expected Yes, in the depths of the dissipating storm and the fading light stream, a towering figure is emerging little by little.

    Diana''s voice came from behind him unhurriedly: "Obviously, this is not enough."

    ...

    The turbulent white light burst washed through the air like a flood, and the miracle of the blizzard was quickly torn apart and neutralized in the face of this fierce magic storm, and a large void was created. Annihilation caused a terror among the plains. After a short delay, the mushroom cloud leaped into the sky and the rock instantly vaporized. The hurricane blew away the mud and snow in the distance, and the spherical shock wave visible to the naked eye spread around the place where the God of War descended.

    However, as the curtain formed by the impact gradually dissipated, the towering figure appeared again in front of everyone, still standing upright like a mountain.

    The invisible wind blew across the plain, and the armor-clad giant stood quietly in the impact pit formed by Annihilation. There was a layer of iron-gray halo flowing on him, and there was not even a trace of scar on the armor under the halo.

    Then, he slowly raised his head and looked in the direction of the "annoying bug ants".

    There was no flesh and blood under the hollow helmet, only a chaotic and crazy light gleaming in the depths of the unidentified matter that was swelling and shrinking. In that light, there was no trace of reason or mercy.

    He headed in the direction where the Typhons were stationed, and after a short delay of one second, he stepped towards the main peak where the winter fort was located. With this heavy step, the earth began to tremble, and the magic in the air boiled like flames. Many insects, ants, and beasts who were hiding in the depths of the ground and fortunately escaped the creation of annihilation were driven away from their nests by huge fears, frantically trying to escape from this place, but they were burned out just as they emerged from the ground. Turned into a variety of distorted and terrifying flesh and blood debris, and large swaths of plants fell in the wind. They escaped the torrent of magic power due to a long distance, but quickly withered and died under the pressure of the mad god.

    Rosetta Augustus stood in front of the phantom wall of the Secret Hall. On the wall clearly showed the terrifying scene in the distance. The giant covered in iron-gray armor was moving forward, like a cold war machine toward the winter fort. Moving forward in the direction, death is the banner and army behind him. Wherever he walks, flames burn out of thin air, and all life is quickly cut off.

    The messaging crystal not far away gleamed, and the voice of the mage sentinel came from it: "The first attack is invalid! The visual target is not damaged! The target is moving towards us!"

    The expression on Rosetta''s face remained unchanged: "Go on, second shot."

    As his voice fell, the white light beam suddenly expanded over another mountain peak near Winterhold, and another huge ball of light rose from the circle on the top of the mountain. After a short delay, the ball of light fell from the sky again. The iron-grey giant was once again shrouded in the shock wave and mushroom cloud caused by the big explosion.

    At the same time, in the vast expanse of the entire Winterhold area, between those camps and outposts where magic light flows, a piercing scream suddenly sounded over the camp of a certain magician group, and the magic turbulence caused The surge impacted the camp¡¯s protective facilities. The powerful and sophisticated protective devices in the past seemed vulnerable to the powerful magical skills from the Gugondor Empire. The surge instantly pierced the camp¡¯s barriers, and countless fine electric sparks were like a single spark. A huge wave swept across the entire station.

    Hundreds of low-level mages and their guard knights fell one by one, some fell into a deep coma due to the exhaustion of their magic power, some were killed on the spot.

    As a result, the magic network covering the Winterhold defense line suddenly dimmed, and in front of the defense line, the mushroom cloud raised by the explosion of Wound of Annihilation was quickly dissipating.

    The mountain-like giant walked out of the inside without hurriedly, taking heavy steps, step by step close to the line of defense composed of mortals.

    Several griffon scouts lifted into the air from nearby, trying to hover and observe from the giant. However, two of the knights accidentally got too close. It is also possible that the two poor griffons were overwhelmed by the ubiquitous terror. They and their owners rushed to the direction of the giant suddenly and uncontrollably, and hit the giant''s iron-gray armor like a flying insect hitting the clock tower.

    Layers of waves suddenly appeared on the surface of the armor that seemed to be made of metal, and the two Griffon riders and their mounts melted into the armor, leaving only a spot of rust on the spot.

    After just half a second of planting, even the spots disappeared completely.

    The sentry''s voice came from the crystal: "The second attack is invalid, the target is not damaged! Keep approaching our defense line!"

    Rosetta calmly stared at the image projected on the phantom wall: "Continue."

    The third ball of light rose, and correspondingly, another camp on the defense line suddenly plunged into darkness.

    A huge mushroom cloud once again covered the sky and the sun rose, and the giant''s figure was once again shrouded in a heavy curtain, but the heavy footsteps once again sounded from the depths of the explosion cloud. The earth was still shaking, accompanied by this terrible tremor. , The huge iron-gray figure stepped out boldly!

    Palin Winterhold stood on the tall mage tower, watching the giant in the distance that were constantly approaching the Winterhold through another set of monitoring devices. This knowledgeable and brave battle mage leader felt his heart beating. , He has never experienced the tension, fear, or even despair like today. Even without the spiritual pollution from the gods, the tremendous pressure still makes him feel a little suffocated. He looked at the giant marching forward and firmly grasped After making a fist, I realized that the palms of my palms and the backs of my hands were all sweaty.

    Three annihilation creations! three times! Even the strongest fortress created by mankind cannot be safe after being bombarded by this terrible magic, but that giant...he didn''t even slow down!

    Palin Winterhold knows what the creation of annihilation is. He has personally participated in the analysis and restoration of this ancient magic, and personally completed the last link of it. This is a terrible power from the ancient Gondor era. There was only dark blue. The magic of the well can support it to appear in this world, and nowadays, Typhon¡¯s mages can rely on unique group spellcasting skills and a huge supply of magic power to make it reappear in the world.

    Every annihilation is accompanied by a huge price. Hundreds of extraordinary people will be drained. The priceless crystals and gems will be burned into powder. It is more likely that many people will pay their lives. A "cost-effective" weapon. When it was completed, many wizards even felt disappointed that it would be difficult to use in actual combat, but now it has been taken out to achieve a task that must be completed no matter how much it is paid. But... can this really be done?

    The sound of drooling came from the side. The Earl of Winterhold knew that this was an unintentional movement made by a nervous mage officer, but he did not have the slightest thought of criticism at this moment. He just stared at the magic projection. The sight, staring at the figure of the giant.

    Suddenly, his gaze stopped somewhere on the giant''s body.

    Near the shoulder armor of the giant, there was a very inconspicuous black mark on the surface of the armor near the arm. It was so inconspicuous that at first Palin Winterhold thought it was just a stain, but he was very Quickly reacted: How could there be stains on the gods?

    That is a crack! A real crack!

    The protection of the gods can be penetrated!

    Palin Winterhold felt his breath suddenly rush, and the wizard who was in charge of observing and reporting not far from him had walked to the transmission crystal, and the latter reported with a trace of tension: "Third time... third The attack was invalid, the target was not affected..."

    "The attack is effective!" The earl of Winterhold rushed to the communication crystal like a gust of wind, and even almost knocked the wizard sentry responsible for reporting the situation. "Your Majesty, the third attack is effective! A crack appeared in the target''s armor. The protection can be penetrated!"

    He reported excitedly, and the opposite of the Transmitting Crystal responded to him with a short second of silence and a calm voice: "Continue."

    ...

    The image presented on the phantom wall was disturbed by magical power. After a while, the disturbance disappeared, and the continuously advancing giant appeared again in front of Rosetta Augustus.

    At the feet of the giant, the "war scorch" filled with death, blood, and flame has spread to the edge of the Winterhold defense line.

    But the giant was not without damage to his armor. There was indeed a line of cracks. Although inconspicuous, the cracks really existed.

    Rosetta narrowed her eyes slightly.

    Today is the New Calendar Festival.

    Today''s gods... are not invincible.

    However, at this moment, a voice suddenly sounded out of thin air, saying very untimely: "On the surface it seems to be progressing well...but it seems that the''good cards'' you reserve are not enough to intercept them before He completely destroys the entire defense line. "

    The illusory starlight was surging in the Secret Hall, and an empty eye was floating in the air, watching Rosetta.

    "What is the spell you used... Ah, it does seem to have some power, but after all, it is still a bit short. To destroy a **** with these arrangements alone, is it a bit far?

    "In other words...Is the **** of this giant image really the God of War... It seems different from what I remember..."

    "Did it be madness that distorted his image? It''s sad, it''s such a sad thing to fall into madness..."

    Rosetta Augustus didn''t seem to hear the chattering of that eye in his ear. He just calmly stared at the scene on the magical projection, then raised his head and glanced at the sky to the west.

    "The fourth attack is effective. Your Majesty, the target continues to suffer, but there is still no sign of weakening. The target is starting to approach the first cordon!"

    Rosetta retracted her gaze and looked at the magic illusion projected on the wall in front of her.

    "carry on."

 Chapter 1021ï¼š Rising wind

    The seventh flash of light rose from a mountain peak in the direction of Winter Fort. After a short delay, an irregularly shaped mushroom cloud rose up from the edge of the plain. The pale magical turbulence flowed around the bottom of the mushroom cloud and burned all the way. Annihilating everything along the way, the deafening roar echoed between heaven and earth, as if it could shake the mountains.

    Then, a huge body shredded the tumbling heat and smoke. There were many cracks in his armor. Rust-colored gas gushed out from the cracks. Hot magma was flowing under the giant''s feet. He raised his head, hollow. Two groups of dark red flames in the depths of his helmet jumped, looking far in the direction of a certain high mountain-a minute ago, the position on that mountain released the seventh annihilation wound.

    In the next second, a chaotic and crazy cascading noise came from the giant''s helmet. It seemed to be a battle cry that humans could not understand. Then he raised his arm high, and a long bow instantly formed in his hand. He aimed at the distant place. On the mountain peak, the longbow was pulled open in a heroic and brave posture that all mortals in the world could only imagine, and a blood-colored arrow appeared on the bowstring out of thin air.

    Then the giant released the bowstring, and the huge **** arrow pierced the air, and almost instantly fell on the distant mountain peak-the sky above the latter almost at the same time raised layers of thick barriers. The blood-colored arrows hit the surface of the barriers, and with the ear-piercing screams that tear the sky apart, the layered barriers were continuously pierced almost instantly, and a huge explosion enveloped the entire mountain.

    The white light beam that pierced through the sky above the mountain flickered violently for a few times, and then it was completely extinguished in the rising explosion cloud, and at the foot of the mountain, a large swath of Tifeng camp, flowing with magical light, seemed to be swallowed by darkness. One after another, it dimmed. If someone looked down from the sky at this moment, they would see a large area of ??cavities in the magic network formed by hundreds of thousands of extraordinary people covering the entire Winterhold area, which was shocking.

    In the Secret Hall, the voice that rang in the transmission crystal trembled: "The black thorn wizards were wiped out! The seventh node is invalid! The magic flow has a deviation of 9%!"

    There was a short silence in the hall for a second, and then a quiet and flat voice sounded in the empty secret hall:

    "carry on."

    ...

    On the opposite side of the confrontation area, the terrifying sight between the mountains and plains of Winterhold shook the minds of every witness. The huge ball of light that continuously rose, the giant straddling in the torrent of magical power, and the mortal defense line that was extinguished one after another It is like a picture in the doomsday, even if it is separated by a long distance, it is still enough to shock people.

    Dragoon scouts sent a clearer image from a closer distance-under the premise of carefully maintaining a safe distance, they clearly photographed the out-of-control and cold-hearted **** who was constantly advancing under the continuous bombardment of Annihilation. The sight.

    Amber stood beside Gao Wen, staring wide-eyed at the distant scene projected by the magic net terminal in front of him, and couldn''t help exclaiming for a long time: "They still hide such a powerful thing..."

    "This is Typhon''s''National Power''..." Gao Wen slowly said in a deep voice, "It''s really... impressive."

    At the same time, a sentence of emotion suddenly appeared in his heart: If Rosetta Augustus didn''t want to go the bloodless route and chose to declare war on Anzu, then Anzu might be gone, right?

    This world... is really an abyss everywhere.

    At this moment, another magic net terminal placed nearby suddenly buzzed, the projection crystal above the terminal lit up, and the figure of Maryland appeared in the holographic projection. The background behind him was inside a busy armored train. The sight.

    "Your Majesty," Maryland first gave a military salute, and then said in a hurry, "We have arrived at the Typhon control area. The Typhon outposts set up here are all finished-the railway ahead can be advanced for a short period, and the tank troops are also Can enter at any time, shall we fight?"

    Gao Wen did not answer immediately, but raised his head slightly and looked in the direction of the Winterhold defense line.

    Even through the thick walls and the long distance, he can still imagine what is happening on that battlefield: the God of War, who has completely lost his mind and turned into a natural disaster, is still advancing, and the line of defense composed of mortals is ripping away. The large-scale mage positions near the fort are being destroyed one by one, and hundreds of Typhons die every minute in the magic turbulence and the counterattack of the gods.

    Typhon, this terrifying behemoth, the most powerful competition and threat of the Cecil Empire, and the deep military empire, is now bleeding in minutes. The powerful force accumulated over hundreds of years is unprecedented. The speed is consumed-as long as you wait a while, the most elite troops of this behemoth will be shredded by the **** of war, and wait a while, the Typhon''s defense line will be penetrated, wait more After a while, Typhon will never be a threat to Cecil.

    And the God of War may be fully weakened in this process, and become easier to be killed: so many consecutive bombings of Annihilation on a weakened god, it can be severely damaged if it is not killed. At that time, perhaps the most "cost-effective" time to attack.

    The black-haired maid named "Diana" just stood quietly behind Gao Wen. Although she was in the "enemy" base camp and there were many soldiers watching by her side, this lady from Typhon still looked very Calm and indifferent, she stared at Gawain''s back with no emotional fluctuations, neither urging nor persuading, just like a bystander who has nothing to do with herself, here quietly calculating every turning point in history. Seconds.

    Gao Wen smiled, without much hesitation, he looked at the communication device on the side: "Maryland, the whole army is attacking."

    ...

    The cold wind roared across the dry plain, and the armored train "War Citizen" crouched quietly on a temporary railway in the confrontation area of ??Typhon-Cecile like a giant steel beast. On both sides of ", on the parallel tracks, there are two trains of "Iron Wands" for **** missions and the "Zero" armored train that rushed from Changfeng Fortress, around these giant beasts and In the rear, you can even see the neatly arranged tanks and multifunctional tanks, as well as the large magic guided guns that are pulled by the high-horsepower front and can be placed in the fortifications as fixed cannons.

    The army formed by giant steel beasts spread and lined up on the plain. Hunters anxiously awaited orders from the rear. Among the soldiers who manipulated these war machines, many of them had participated in the hunt for the "false gods". "The action of mortals participating in an action of hunting a **** is enough to be praised by poets, and now they have the opportunity to hunt twice.

    And unlike the previous "false gods", this time they will face a stronger and more "orthodox" god.

    In the distance, in the direction of the Winterhold fortress group, dozens of bright beams pierced the "night" brought by the weird starry sky. One of the beams suddenly flickered. After a while, there was an earth-shattering explosion on the plain. Four The overflowing magical turbulence rose into the air like a new sun, and after the same moment, that beam of light suddenly extinguished.

    In the armored train of War Citizen, a high-ranking officer hurriedly passed through the busy seats and came to Maryland with a quick tone: "General! Can we fight? The commanders of several tank regiments have already sent me several times. Inquired..."

    Maryland, who was dressed in uniform, just hung up the communication. This calm temperament, the middle-aged general of knight origin, heard his subordinates, and only briefly said a few words: "The order is here-fight!"

    "Yes! General!" The high-ranking officer slapped a military salute and said loudly, but he stopped suddenly before turning around and turned to look at Maryland with a trace of doubt. "Yes, which way to fight? ?"

    Maryland immediately glared at the other person: "I have to ask?! Of course it is the biggest and easiest to target!"

    The senior officer had a brilliant smile on his face, and his voice was particularly loud: "Yes! General!!"

    In the next second, surging magic power was injected into the engine and power spine, gears and connecting rods were rotated by the magic mechanism, the chariot began to advance, and the huge steel legion surged toward the direction of the winter fort defense like a flood. Go--and after a short delay, the large rainbow light generator at the rear of the War Citizen made a buzzing sound, and the dazzling white light began to surge on the surface of the focusing crystal, accompanied by a whistle of tearing the air. The magic torrent of pure arcane energy converged instantaneously across a long distance and bombarded the iron-grey giant that was constantly advancing in the distance.

    Immediately afterwards, there were two orbital acceleration main guns before and after the war citizen, the main gun of the No. 0 armored train, the main gun and the secondary gun of the iron scepter...

    "Boom boom boom¡ª"

    The roar of the magic weapon sounded one after another, and a continuous flash of light suddenly lit up in the surge formed by the torrent of steel. The powerful beams and shells rained across the distant distance, bombarding the fortress group that has reached the Winterhold. Out of control gods.

    Such a huge and conspicuous "Iron Giant"... is indeed quite easy to target.

    ...

    "The entire army of the Frost Battle Mage Corps is annihilated! Node 11 has failed! The flow of magic power is experiencing a serious imbalance, and our magic network is at risk of regional disintegration!"

    "The 12th to 16th camps in the magic power supply area lost contact, and the garrison troops at the 19th and 22nd camps suffered heavy casualties, unable to support the node, and have withdrawn from the battle!"

    "The Eighth Regiment of the National Knights has lost contact..."

    "The Fourth Griffin Knights completed the aerial attack mission and returned 40%..."

    The news from various mage outposts was continuously gathered in this largest mage tower. Palin Winterhold sitting on the tower held his staff tightly, his face was as cold as the mountains in winter.

    The elites accumulated in the empire for so many years are being consumed at a terrifying speed. He no longer feels heartache, but feels extremely absurd. However, the most absurd thing is that the terrifying giant is still alive and has begun to attack the winter castle. In the fortress group, mortal attacks can only cause limited damage to him, but each of his counterattacks means the demise of a certain unit.

    The pressure this brings to people is terrifying. Even Typhon soldiers who are rock-solid will only feel fear and shake in the face of such a battle for a long time.

    Up to now, the entire defense line has not collapsed. It can only be said that it is due to three aspects: on the one hand, the soldiers have shown their greatest courage in the situation of irresistible retreat, on the other hand, Pei Dinan, who is responsible for the overall situation of the town on the front line. The old Duke Wendell used the power of the Guardian Knights to forcibly maintain the most basic morale and order. The last aspect... is because the line of defense is really wide, and the troops that were removed under the wrath of the gods are defeated too fast. As for the small units in every corner of the line of defense, they couldn''t intuitively feel what kind of deaths and injuries this long line of defense was experiencing every minute and every second.

    Only those who can understand the entire battle can know what mortals are facing on this battlefield.

    "Is this a divine disaster..." the earl of Winterhold could not help muttering to himself, "what have we believed in for thousands of years..."

    He subconsciously glanced at the magic projection not far away, and was seeing the ruthless and cold giant roar tearing through the sky. In the depths of the hollow helmet, there seemed to be the world in the two inhumane flames. The most extreme madness of all.

    He has no sacredness, and has completely turned into a pure natural disaster and monster. He is relying on instinct to slaughter all the creatures on this land, or... is creating a war where everyone must die.

    At this moment, the light suddenly lit from the edge of the magic projection attracted the attention of the earl of Winterhold. The next moment he saw the iron-grey giant burst into huge firelights-just a few seconds later, such as The rain-like beams and shells poured down, covering the entire area where the giant was located.

    The Earl of Winterhold was stunned for two seconds before realizing that it was a scene created by the Cecilians.

    The Cecils have crossed the confrontation and firefighting zone and entered the control area of ??the Typhon Empire-but all the outposts set up on the edge of the original defense line have been destroyed by the mad god, and no one has given warning and warning of the arrival of the Cecils. Notification.

    Of course, no one cares about this in this situation at this moment.

    "Your Majesty! The Cecils have launched an attack!" Palin Winterhold quickly came to the Transmission Crystal, said in a hurry while activating the spell, and then explained, "Ah, they didn''t attack us... "

    "...Maintain the attack frequency of Annihilation as much as possible," the voice from the opposite side of the crystal was as calm as always, "up to now, this battle has just entered the topic."

    "Yes, Your Majesty!"

    In any case, the arrival of the Cecils greatly encouraged the officers and soldiers on the line of defense. When they saw the torrent of artillery and arcane fire falling from the sky on the iron giant, even the most determined knight could not bear it. I was greatly relieved-no Typhon had ever imagined such a situation, had never imagined that he would be inspired by the appearance of the Cecil, and never imagined the cannonballs and arcane torrents that fell from the sky. Turns out to be something that makes me feel at ease.

    The defensive line that had just faltered once again stabilized, the mortals did not retreat, and the sky-shaking artillery fired again.

    (The special article about the anomalous creatures has been published! The new team made it! Everyone is going to top the wave-if there is any follow-up, just look at the results of this wave!)

 Chapter 1022ï¼š God of war

    Looking down from the air, the winter fortress group and the narrow plains to the west of the fortress group are already like a boiling sea of ??luminescence¡ª¡ª

    Hundreds of thousands of extraordinary people are stationed in hundreds of large and small camps. This huge community of camps has formed an unimaginable giant network of mana. The surging magic power rushes across the vast land and continues to gather in the winter. At a dozen high points around the fortress group, light beams that penetrate the sky and the earth rise from the top of the mountain, and every time the light flashes, a powerful ball of light descends from the sky;

    Cecil¡¯s armored torrent is advancing towards the east front. Several armored trains are moving on the tracks. Tank clusters and various light and medium tanks are crushing the dry land in winter, and huge cannons blast in the billowing smoke. Dense flashes undulated layer upon layer like a surge in the front section of this "iron current", the shells and energy beams intertwined into a fire net and splashed on the distant plain;

    The towering hill-like giant trudged the earth, facing the overwhelming ancient curse and contemporary artillery. Even the weakened body of the gods appeared strong and tough to despair in the face of angry attacks from mortals-the firepower that the two empires poured the power of the whole country into their heads succeeded in causing continuous damage However, the giant¡¯s footsteps showed no signs of slowing down. He moved forward like an invincible knight, constantly destroying any line of defense that appeared in front of him, or using a longbow against the enemy to destroy those ¡°worms who dared to hurt himself¡±. "The ants" were wiped out.

    Inside the armored train of War Citizen, the roar of artillery passed through the barrier into the car body. The entire tactical section of the carriage was echoed with low and rolling thunder. Maryland came to an observation window on the side of the carriage, looking at the Winterhold Fortress from a distance. The direction of the group.

    The fortress group was built between the mountains. The terrain of the core area of ??the entire Winter Fortress line showed a gradual bulge along the border of the plain, and between the hillsides and hills above the ground, a brilliant stream of light was on the ground. Flowing, even though there have been many extinct "black areas" in it, this "sea of ??light" formed by the gathering of mortal forces is still thrilling and magnificent.

    "Really impressive..." The well-informed general couldn''t help but sigh softly.

    That is the miracle that Typhon has accumulated for hundreds of years to the present, with a large-scale army of transcendents. The magical vein of the mountains and plains should be the masterpiece of the Royal Mage Association, which Typhon people are most proud of. It is expensive, and the number of extraordinary people required on the entire continent may not be affordable by any country except Typhon and the Silver Empire. Affordable; it is not as efficient and stable as a magic net of the same size, at least if the same magic net is used to drive the creation of annihilation, there will be no such frequent overload and self-destruction; it may only last for a while, because of human After all, there is a limit to power, but even so, Maryland must pay tribute to this miracle-and he believes that even his loyal majesty would think so.

    Is this the final peak of the extraordinary order of the old age...

    The call of the communicator suddenly came from the side, interrupting Maryland''s thinking: "The track has reached the end, and the front link has been blown up!"

    Maryland raised his head, he saw that the plain was nearing its end, and the outermost buildings of the Winterhold Fortress group stood in the distance. The Cecil Legion had crossed the stalemate area that the two warring parties had been fighting over and over again, allowing the armored train to move. The railway has also come to an end.

    The mountain-like giant is still advancing calmly and firmly. His goal is from the beginning to the end the castle on the top of the mountains with pure white ice and snow, as if there is something particularly important. The things that are absolutely attractive to him.

    Suddenly, the giant raised his arm again, and a huge bow quickly formed in his hand. He looked around the battlefield next to him, and then suddenly backhanded an arrow-the huge arrow pierced the air, and fell into the plug almost instantly. In the steel torrent of Syl''s regiment, the tanks and multi-purpose tanks near the drop site were evaded for the first time. However, after the explosion broke out, more than a dozen tanks were still wiped out in the horrible energy impact.

    Then the giant turned his head again and continued to march towards the distant Winterhold.

    Maryland''s pupils shrank instantly--

    This is the God of War that mortals believe in. It is the appearance of the gods that mortals have drawn with imagination since ancient times-without so many fancy decorations, without so many treacherous abilities, he will only sweep the battlefield with absolute power and use The tenacious body confronts all attacks-with perseverance, bravely moving forward in the enemy''s line and eliminating all threats, this is the "classical depiction" of all heroic images on the battlefield from ancient times to the present.

    This giant presents all the above characteristics perfectly.

    Next to the War Citizen, one of the iron scepter armored trains that served as the **** mission was missing. On another track in the distance, the second half of the No. 0 armored train was also seriously damaged, and the remaining carriages were billowing thick. Smoke, this is the price paid for chasing the gods in the past short period of time.

    Maryland took a breath and quickly issued instructions to the communicator on the side: "The armored train slows down and stops, and continues to attack the target with all weapons until the target leaves range; other ground troops continue to advance and maintain firepower output; 2. The Fourth Artillery Battalion moved forward, set up a new position at the 76th Heights, and continued to attack..."

    ...

    Above the Iron Throne, weird stars and nights continued to envelop the earth, and hordes of shadows were passing through the high clouds, rushing towards the giant in iron gray armor in the distance-among them were silver-gray painted. Dragoon aircrafts also have dragons that are equipped with steel wings and soar directly in the clouds.

    The high-altitude cold wind whistled across the wings, cutting the magical barrier of the body like a cold blade. The black dragon Su Jina felt the turbulent air current in the air, and slightly squinted her eyes to look into the distance.

    The giant that can make the dragon tremble is already clearly visible.

    "Maggie... When you wrote me to Cecil to''Experience Flying,'' you didn''t say you would fight this kind of stuff..."

    The Black Dragon Commander murmured softly, but the corners of her mouth turned up slightly, revealing a fearless smile. She spread her wings as if embracing the sky, and the runes on the edge of the steel wing gleamed in the night sky beside her. The members of the dragon group also made similar moves one after another, and the speed of the entire aerial formation accelerated once again, dragging out a hazy illusion under the shining light of the stars.

    The Typhonians are here to give up their lives, because it involves their lives and honor, and the Cecils are here to fight to the death, because it also involves their life and death and the concept of homeland, and the dragon descendants...as mercenaries They were originally outsiders, but at this moment they were as fierce and fearless as those humans, which may be difficult to understand in the eyes of outsiders.

    But the Dragonborn feel right about it-they have received the money, and made solemn promises when they received the money.

    The dragonborn may be a broken dragon, but the broken dragon also has its own dignity and creed: you must do things when you receive money, and you must do it when you promise.

    Not to mention... the feeling of flying in the sky is really great.

    ...

    Fiery flames burned on the ground, and the originally cold northwest border turned into a burning furnace on this day. In the Tifeng camp that has been completely destroyed, the out-of-control magic power spreading around is still continuing to lick The barracks in the land and ruins.

    A message crystal that fell to the ground was mostly buried in the hot mud. After losing the support of the manipulator, the light on the surface of the crystal was rapidly dimming, but there was still a faint and vague voice coming from the depths of the crystal: "...call Camp No. 44, Winterhold Mage Tower called Camp No. 44... Report your... the flow of magic is unstable, we need to... receive a reply..."

    The corpse, also buried in the soil, could not respond to the sound coming from the crystal. Apart from the crackling of the flames burning the barracks, there was only a low and low whistling when the magical power of out of control passed by at low altitude. But suddenly, there was one near the crystal. The pile of loose mud was pulled apart by a **** hand, and an invisible battle mage struggled to get out of the collapsed fortifications, wriggling in the mud.

    He stretched his hand to the message crystal that was about to extinguish, and after receiving the magic power, the crystal brightened slightly again.

    "This is... Camp No. 44..."

    "Report your situation, the Tenth Annihilation Camp needs more magic power..."

    "There is no more magic power... Camp No. 44 suffered a direct hit and was destroyed. The camps I can see nearby are also... Our people are dead."

    The voice opposite the crystal was silent for two seconds, and then it sounded again: "Received, we will relocate the magic flow to the remaining camp, you can... retreat."

    "¡­¡­Roger that."

    The crystal flickered a few times, and the severely damaged internal runes began to heat up, causing the surface of the crystal to be quickly covered with cracks. Before it was completely shattered, there was a last vague voice from it: "Thank you for your fighting, soldier¡­¡­"

    The crystal was torn apart with a crisp sound, and the battle mage threw away the useless crystal remains. He exhausted his last effort to turn himself over. The only remaining upper body was leaning on a piece like a ruined sack and it was no longer visible. On the ruins.

    "You''re welcome..."

    He looked up at the sky, and the night and brilliant stars were reflected in his rapidly tarnished eyes. In the background of the sky, Cecil fighters and heavily armed dragons were flying in the direction of the Winterhold Fortress.

    And behind Camp No. 44, in the wilderness leading to the fortress group, the hollow steel giant is still striding forward, and wherever he goes, flames are flowing.

    ...

    "Camp No. 44 is gone. The last interception barrier we set up in front of the fortress group was destroyed three minutes ago," a high-ranking battle mage said to Palin Winterhold with a heavy tone, "So far, we The frontal defensive strength of the group is less than 30%, and only the walls, shields and mage towers of the fortress group themselves are left.

    "Their sacrifices have bought us precious time and magic power. If Annihilation can be launched once more, we will be one step closer to the final victory." The Count of Winterhold said solemnly, while watching the magical illusion not far away. One glance-the eyes of the mage set up in the sky looked at the Winter Fortress from a distance. In the mountains where the fortress group is located, the light beams that penetrate the sky and the earth have been extinguished by more than half, and the magic network flowing on the earth has also become a lot of scars. Hundred holes, there are shocking sights everywhere.

    The Transcendent node set near the line of defense to maintain the supply of magic power has suffered heavy losses, but the annihilation camps in the fortress group have also been mostly extinguished... Therefore, even if the entire line of defense is faltering, this huge magic network has not completely collapsed.

    This may be the only "good thing" that has happened here since the outbreak of the fighting...

    Palin Winterhold shook his head. He took a deep breath and closed his eyes tightly. When he opened them again, there was only a steadfast light in his eyes.

    ...

    In the Secret Hall, the illusory and hazy starlight has completely penetrated the original walls, floors and roofs. The whole hall is like a glass room placed among the stars of the universe, with a strange eye outlined by disorderly lines floating in this area. In the center of "Xinghai", his hollow "pupil" is watching the image presented by the magical projection not far away.

    In that magic projection, the battle scenes captured by the eyes of the surviving wizards constantly flashed, or the images of the iron giant stepping forward, or the scene of Cecil''s army advancing from the sky and the surface at the same time.

    "...It''s really thrilling... I didn''t expect that you would develop into this way during the time I was sleeping... I thought that after the tide was destroyed by the dragon clan, I would never see such a brave mortal again, but no I think that your group of "deceased people" who have emerged from the ruins can also do so. It''s incredible, it''s really incredible... You mortals are far tougher than I thought."

    "Mortals are easily knocked down, but they can always get up. Our history continues to this day," said Rosetta Augustus, standing in the background of the "starry sky" in a calm tone, and then he watched Glancing at the iron-colored giant in the magic projection, he changed the subject calmly, "Now, we can cause enough harm to him."

    "Enough? Enough? It may be enough... It''s really a subtle question," said the intricately empty eyes casually, "I can''t tell you quantitatively that a **** is in your mortals. How much damage was suffered under the attack... But compared to when you fought alone at the beginning, your chances of success are indeed much higher now."

    "Then you must also fulfill your promise."

    "Of course, I will honor it... But the premise is that you can really give him a fatal blow at the time-this needs to weaken him as much as possible. You know, my current strength is very limited, in this state It¡¯s quite a challenge to deal with a complete god."

    Rosetta stared quietly at the hollow eye floating not far from her, and it took a long time to say in a low tone, "We will do it."

    ...

    When a turbulent wave is set off in the human world, distant eyes are also watching this battlefield between mortals and gods.

    On the top floor of the towering central temple, which was large enough to overlook the entire Tarrond, the figure with blond hair was standing in the light of the sunset, silently looking at the direction of the mainland of Loren.

    Herragor stood aside respectfully and said in a low voice, "My lord, you have been watching it for a long time."

    The blond figure was silent for a second before whispering, "For me, this is just a moment."

    Herragor didn''t say much, he just followed the god''s gaze and looked into the distance, but he quickly retracted his gaze.

    He knew what was happening in that direction, and what was happening...reminded him of a long time ago.

    But he knew that he shouldn''t recall those things, especially in this place.

 Chapter 1023ï¼š No breakdown

    Over the Winterhold Fortress group covered by the weird starry sky, several gray-painted Dragoon aircraft are cruising at low speed under the cover of night, and the dim rune gleams slowly in several corners of the aircraft, blending with the stars in the background of the sky. One body, making this reconnaissance team impenetrable like a ghost snorkeling in the night sky.

    One of the aircraft carefully lowered its height. The surface of the crystal device placed below the aircraft side shimmered, and the precisely calibrated mechanical device pointed to the distant earth below, and the surface of the crystal reflected the white-hot battle scene in the distance.

    The iron-grey giant is stepping on the last line of defense at the foot of the mountain. The surface of that awesome and suffocating body has been covered with scars, and a large number of rust-like clouds gushing out from the gaps in the armor, and the lava flowing on the earth and the air surging. The magical turbulence of entangled each other into a huge structure like a cloak-it is draped behind the giant, and the earth is turned into scorched earth wherever it passes.

    The images monitored by the air reconnaissance aircraft are transmitted to the rear through the high-power magic net hubs distributed on the edge of the battlefield and temporary transit nodes carried by ground troops. After crossing the long front, they are finally presented in front of Gao Wen.

    Winter Wolf Castle, the command center, Gawain and the commanders stood in front of the large sand table device and the magic net projection. The sound from the remote battlefield was mixed with some distortion, accompanied by crackling noises: "... ¡­It can be observed that the God of War has been severely traumatized...but it is still not enough to stop his actions. Typhon¡¯s ground units are currently suffering heavy losses and have been breached to the final defense line of Winterhold. Our ground units are also affected, but The establishment of the main force unit is still complete."

    "It seems that the God of War was really angered by the Typhons..." Gavin couldn''t help but sigh softly as he looked at the furious and terrifying giant on the screen, "Even if he became a mad god, there is still an''anger'' like this. Is there a clear mood change..."

    "Why didn''t he directly attack the main body of Winterhold?" Amber couldn''t help but frown. "He has destroyed so many things along the way. It seems that nothing can withstand his frontal attack. The protection of the main city of Winterhold should be no worse. Too much... but God of War does not seem to have the will to attack directly."

    "This shows that there is something in Winterhold that is more attractive to him at the moment-it allows a mad **** to retain such a trace of reason even in a state of delusion." Gao Wen said solemnly, at the same time slightly. She glanced at Ms. Diana, who was standing quietly and not far away. This woman who claimed to be "heartless" had stood there quietly since just now, silent as a sculpture. Obviously, she did not I am interested in revealing more secrets about my master to the Cecilians here.

    But Gawain didn¡¯t plan to ask about anything from this lady Diana. What¡¯s more... Even if the other party didn¡¯t say anything, he could probably guess that something in Winterhold was attracting the crazy God of War. .

    The weird starry sky covering the entire Winter Fort area and the special aura that escapes from the depths of the starry sky can¡¯t be hidden. Just a glance at Gawain can tell that this is something related to the power of the gods-God of War is obviously It is directed at the source of the power of the gods, and in the Typhon camp, it is directly related to the power of the gods and the form of expression is related to the starry sky. At the same time, it is inextricably linked to the Augustus family... only One thing.

    The "Curse of God''s Eye" that lasted for more than two hundred years and originated from ancient times.

    "Rosetta... I hope you know what you are doing..." Gao Wen couldn''t help but sighed softly, as if talking to himself, "I didn''t plan to deal with two out of control gods together..."

    At this moment, a white light flashed on the monitoring screen from afar, and a grand mushroom cloud rose again. The beam of light over one of the peaks of the Winterhold Fortress group suddenly brightened many times, and the iron caught by the big explosion The gray giant once again added a lot of scars-he once again walked out of the flowing lava and the overflowing magical turbulence, the "cloak" dancing behind him seemed a little bigger.

    The out-of-control **** smashed the last barrier in front of him-he began to climb towards the most majestic mountain.

    The warning sound of the front reconnaissance troops came almost at the same time: "Attention, the target starts to climb the main peak of Winterhold, repeat, the target starts to climb the main peak of Winterhold-Typhon''s defense line is about to be completely penetrated!"

    Gawain frowned tightly, and a moment later he suddenly turned his head to look at Philip who was aside: "When will the Requiemers arrive on the battlefield? Where is the Bitter Winter?"

    "The Requiem Squadron is already on standby on the edge of the battlefield-but they need a more stable''working environment''," Philip said quickly, "I hope the Typhons can further weaken the power of the God of War, otherwise our air unit It''s almost impossible to get there, as for the Bitter Winter..."

    Just halfway through his words, a sharp whistling sound suddenly came from the monitoring screen. Everyone looked in the direction of the magic net projection for the first time, and just saw the iron-grey giant raising his arm. A huge arrow fell instantly on a mountain that was closest to the main peak of Winter Fortress-with the huge explosion that can be directly seen from Winter Wolf Fort, a whole mountain was covered by a hot, bright explosion cloud It was completely swallowed, and the magic flame pillar that rose up from that mountain was completely extinguished almost at the same time.

    At this point, most of the huge beams that rose up around the Winterhold fortress group have been extinguished, only the last few rays of light pierced the darkness like the last ray of courage of a mortal, standing stubbornly in the starry night.

    Everyone was quiet subconsciously, and their eyes fell on the beams of light shining in the night. The scattered rays of light seemed to be shaky, seeming to have reached the edge of being swallowed by darkness...

    ...

    Everyone quieted down subconsciously, staring at the few remaining beams of light on the distant mountains. Palin Winterhold had clenched his teeth unknowingly, and Tieqing¡¯s face was covered with winterlike things. chill.

    The extinguishment of every beam means a heavy cost of casualties. The best battle mage and commanders of the empire died in batches in those earth-shattering explosions. Among them were people Palin knew--he Some of his friends include his political opponents, the classmates he met while studying in the Royal Mage Association, and the young talents he had personally mentored.

    Now, those lights are extinguished one by one, and the ones that are still bright are still carrying out the mission entrusted to them-putting as much of annihilation as possible on the head of the angry and crazy god.

    Every time such an attack, it is possible to attract the attention of the mad god, and death will be instantaneous-at this moment, the courage required to execute the order is beyond everyone''s imagination.

    The giant began to climb the ridge of the main peak of Winterhold¡ªjust like the giant king Protodar depicted in the mythology of the northern indigenous peoples climbing the pillars of the world, he began to climb the only way to the top of the mountain, and for persistence As far as Palin, Rosetta, royal mages and knight lords in the Winterhold Fortress are concerned, at this moment, even if they don¡¯t use the magical illusion from the eyes of the wizard, as long as they come to the balcony on the west side of the castle to look down , You can see the scary scene.

    The iron-gray giant is marching towards this fortress on the top of the mountain step by step, unwavering, without blood or tears.

    Palin Winterhold silently calculated the speed at which the giant moved, calculated the distance from the foot of the mountain to the winterhold, and calculated how long it would take for the "monster" to break through the defense line built by Tifeng''s national strength. ¡­¡­During this period, how many times did the brave war mage have the opportunity to attack? How many times can the Winterhold Fortress group drop annihilation wounds on the heads of enemy "people"? twice? Still three times?

    He subconsciously looked at the messaging crystal not far away-His Majesty the Emperor no longer specifically signaled every attack. The last command he issued half an hour ago was to "continue attack with maximum firepower." After that, the command from the Secret Hall was temporarily suspended. Now the loyal and brave battle wizards have carried out this order to the limit. Even the Earl of Winterhold, at this moment, is anxiously waiting for a new order from the crystal.

    That may be the last instruction to determine the fate of everyone.

    He didn''t know how long he had been waiting, he just felt that time had passed a century, the light on the nearby mountain peaks lit up twice, and the sound of the giant''s footsteps seemed to have knocked in everyone''s hearts, right here At that time, he finally heard Rosetta Augustus''s voice resounding in the crystal: "...The time is ripe for the final round of attack."

    The Earl of Winterhold was taken aback at this moment, almost thinking that he had a hallucination, but he reacted in the next instant, and a fighting spirit was violently ignited in his heart: "Everyone is ready! The last round of attacks!"

    ...

    "Now, fulfill your promise," Rosetta Augustus quietly stared at the hollow eye floating not far away in the hall of secret magic, "The goal has been weakened to the limit-to get trapped. He, we will complete the final blow."

    The hollow eye turned slightly, seeming to be watching Rosetta Augustus. After a few seconds, he sighed unhurriedly: "Hey, to be honest, I still miss it. The days with you...Although this may not be so pleasant for you, to me, it can be regarded as a rare, less boring time in a long life...

    "Oh, oh, of course, there is no need to urge, of course I will fulfill my promise. I have helped you block the spiritual pollution of the gods, and help you interfere with the judgment of the target. Now I will help you create a chance for the final blow. It¡¯s not a big deal... Just treat it as a parting sigh, Rosetta Augustus... You and your ancestors are quite interesting."

    As the last syllable of the Hollow Eye fell, the infinite starlight that filled the hall of the secret method suddenly began to shrink and tremble!

    Not only the starlight that permeated the hall, at this moment, even the starlight that enveloped the entire Winterhold area had undergone a visible change at the same time!

    In the night, those stars that do not belong to the current era suddenly seemed to come alive and began to flicker violently, and countless thin lines and arcs of light spread among the countless starlight, and layers of ripples appeared on the surface of the entire strange starry sky. This scene is like a nightmare that is coming, and it is like a phantom that exhausts human imagination-after a short delay of a few seconds, the starry sky covering the entire area shrank violently, and then began to move from the edge to the center. Quickly shattered and disappeared!

    The starry sky that was originally used to suppress the spiritual pollution of the God of War is shattered, but the suppression and protection effect has not ended. The power of the God''s Eye transforms into another form: with the rapid disintegration of the stars in the sky, the endless starlight is As if descending from the sky to the earth, it began to cover the giant who was climbing the mountain one after another!

    This is the second spectacle that took place in the Winter Fort area today. The stars covering the sky suddenly replaced the ground, completely inconsistent with geometric common sense, not in accordance with optical theory, and even not in line with the observation and understanding capabilities of human eyes and minds. The way of turning into shackles and chains-the iron-grey giant raised his right hand high, he has already climbed the last hillside outside the main wall of Winterhold, and the mortal fortress standing in the cold wind is in front of him, but those shackles that fall from the sky are All his movements were locked in an instant, and his limbs were suddenly pulled apart with a force that humans could not understand, and that even the gods could not resist in a short time, making him appear defenseless.

    A voice roared between heaven and earth: "Do it! Augustus! Imprisonment in the dream will not last long!"

    Almost at the same time this voice fell, the Typhon''s final blow came.

    On the four high mountains near the main peak of Winterhold, the remaining light beams brightened for the last time, accompanied by the instantaneous overload of all the magical veins in the entire area, and the powerful magical power that has never appeared on this continent since the end of the Gondor era. In the world, these surging magic powers are concentrated in all the "annihilation camps" that can still operate through the magic node camps. After a very short accumulation, the remaining light beams emit brilliance at the same time, four dazzling and huge The white ball of light rose into the sky--

    Plural annihilation creations-without any fancy, simple superposition of power, just as simple and straightforward as the **** of war outlined by people in mythology.

    When the target has been continuously damaged, the protection has been almost completely penetrated, and the body has been restrained by the eyes of God, such a terrifying blow will surely determine everything.

    Palin Winterhold did not pay attention to the sight from the Mage¡¯s Eye anymore. He went directly to the balcony on the west side of the Mage Tower, staring at the outside of the castle-the dazzling light ball after the multiple annihilation was superimposed. He began to fall from the sky, while the iron-grey giant was still firmly bound by the starlight. His limbs were struggling, and his huge body began to quickly switch between virtual and real. Obviously, even the gods who fell into madness were at this moment. Felt a deadly threat.

    The wound of annihilation fell.

    However, at this moment, a scene that made Palin Winterhold''s hands and feet cold took place:

    The iron-gray giant suddenly broke free from the starlight shackles, and the physical changes abruptly stopped, as if he was suddenly free from the shackles of the nightmare, and suddenly drew aside at the moment before the destruction of Annihilation fell.

    A huge ball of light fell to the ground, and a mushroom cloud larger than any previous time rose up on the mountain road on the west side of Winterhold. A quarter of the castle was wiped out by this blow, and the giant who broke free was also lost. The shock wave on the edge of the explosion completely swallowed.

    However, Palin Winterhold knew very well, as did Rosetta Augustus in the Hall of Secrets¡ªthe target escaped from the heartbreak, and he survived.

    "Do it again," Rosetta said immediately, "trap him!"

    Scattered stars once again appeared in the sky of Winterhold, and the body of God''s Eye appeared in front of Rosetta again, but this time, he did not seem to use his own power at all.

    "Heir of the Augustus family..." The hollow eye made a sound that resembled a sneer, with a playful tone, "You made a mistake...

    "I have fulfilled my promise."

 Chapter 1024ï¼š unprecedented

    "Heir of the Augustus family... You made a mistake. I have fulfilled my promise."

    The hollow eye outlined by a large number of disorderly twisted lines floats in the mid-air of the Secret Hall. Although he has no expression or gesture, there is a strong teasing and even mocking meaning to be released from every slight change in it. That is It seemed that the malice accumulated and disguised for two hundred years finally revealed its true colors, with a mockery that finally did not need to be concealed.

    "I only said that I will help you weaken the God of War, and help you create a chance to launch the final blow-but I haven''t said how much I will help you weaken, nor have I said that all of this will succeed. And I have helped you just now. The opportunity was created, but unfortunately...you didn''t grasp it."

    Standing on the west side of the Winter Fortress on the top of the mountain, the rising clouds and mist on the mountain road are gradually dispersing, a huge vague shadow is creeping in the depths of the exploding cloud, and the maddening roar is mixed with obvious fury.

    "Goodbye, heir of the Augustus family-thank you for the strength you have provided me and your spiritual compromise. I will firmly remember the process of our happily getting along these years..." the hollow and twisted eye pupil Trembling, his voice gradually faded away, and even his illusory figure faded in the air a little bit, "Relax, I will keep my promise, I will not attack any''Augus'' again... ¡­After being free, I still have many things to do. A small mortal family will soon disappear from my memory..."

    Finally, the distorted and hollow eyes completely disappeared, and all his breath left this battlefield between **** and man, and also the mind of Rosetta Augustus, as agreed-he gained free.

    Rosetta stared at this scene blankly, as if all the changes in the outside world had nothing to do with him. After the eyes of God left, he seemed to be enjoying the freedom that was rare in the past few decades-this is also the whole of Ogu The Stu family was free for the first time in two hundred years. After that, he breathed out gently, looking at the direction where the eyes of God finally disappeared, suddenly the corners of his mouth turned up slightly.

    "It has been eroded by''humanity''."

    He muttered to himself, and then showed the appearance of listening, as if several voices were whispering to him in the bottom of his heart, then he nodded slightly and muttered softly: "Yes, the matter is not over, it is not over... "

    On the mountain road on the west side outside the castle, the mushroom cloud rolled up by the explosion is about to dissipate completely. The iron-gray giant figure in the cloud is gradually becoming clear. As the residual power of the eye of God gradually dissipates, the figure began to release quickly enough to make mortals. The frantic aura of mind, as if just looking straight in that direction, the eyewitness¡¯s consciousness would fall into a complete madness¡ªthe messaging crystal on the side flickered violently, and Palin Winterhold hurriedly asked about the next move, Winterhold Fortress The light was dim over the nearby mountain peaks, and the magic surge caused by the simultaneous release of multiple Annihilation wounds had destroyed the magic passage of the entire defense line. Rosetta Augustus watched all this quietly, finally , He turned to the messaging crystal beside him.

    "Palin," he said calmly, "Plan No. 2, reverse all the polarities of the Magic Well of Winterhold-then take everyone to evacuate. After the polarity is reversed, you will have one hundred and twenty seconds to leave here. ."

    "Your Majesty? What about you?! Planning..."

    "Someone must be responsible for some things-and the breath of God''s eye remains in me. I must stay here and firmly nail my goal."

    Before Rosetta¡¯s words fell, an angry and chaotic war roar came from the clouds rising up on the mountain road to the west again. A filthy and crazy red light suddenly lit up in the depths of the clouds, as if some kind of "Eyes" stared fiercely in the direction of the Secret Law Hall-the pressure that could destroy the minds of mortals burst out instantly, and began to radiate unscrupulously to the entire battlefield.

    "Execute, you don''t have time to hesitate."

    "Yes, sire..." The earl of Winterhold came from the transmission crystal, but as soon as the opponent said a few syllables, he suddenly exclaimed, "Wait! What''s the matter! Spider silk... how come there Spider...Alert, there is an unknown invasion, all..."

    There seemed to be a huge chaos on the opposite side of the crystal. After a series of exclaims and strange noises, the communication suddenly fell silent. Rosetta finally showed a trace of astonishment on his face, but he had not had time to ask about the situation on the other side. , I suddenly felt an indescribable "feel" coming out of thin air, sweeping through my mind-it was an "experience" that could not be accurately described in words, as if there was something huge, friendly, and comforting. The "field" of thinking with the calming effect had a non-physical contact with his own mind. Driven by instinct, he subconsciously raised his head and looked at the window on the side of the secret hall, and what happened outside came into his eyes. :

    There are three weirdly shaped aircraft descending from a high altitude. The appearance of those aircraft is somewhat similar to the "dragon cavalry" made by the Cecils, but the details are different. They do not have the wings like dragon wings, and the upper hemisphere There are still waves of light surging in the cabin, and its interior seems to be filled with some kind of liquid, and some kind of pink-white, slightly squirming huge thing is also immersed in the liquid.

    Around each aircraft, there are more than a dozen soldiers wearing lightweight armors with metal ribbons floating behind their heads floating in the air. The eyes of these soldiers are completely covered by some kind of metal visor, and there is a crowd around them. This kind of continuous magical fluctuations, a certain secret connection seems to act between these soldiers and the three aircraft. In Rosetta¡¯s eyes, there is an incredible "synchrony" between them as if blood or nerves are connected to each other. ".

    This is... another card of the Cecilians! ?

    This thought flashed in Rosetta''s mind, and then he found that the divine pollution that pervaded the iron-grey giant had been quickly suppressed, and he felt the kind of mental comfort and "contact" again. It was as if an invisible psychic field was constantly escaping from the three aircraft and dozens of soldiers, fighting together against the spiritual disturbance of the gods.

    The iron-grey giant obviously felt this sudden threat. Even in the midst of madness, he immediately began to respond-rust-colored steam spewed from the surface of the broken armor, and a huge bow began to fall in his palm. He was brewing a powerful counterattack, but before this power was successfully condensed, an illusory, long arthropod suddenly appeared in the air out of thin air. Where the arthropod swept across, a large number of spider silks quickly climbed onto the giant¡¯s His arms and torso even climbed onto the steam spreading around him and the lava and death scorches spreading under his feet.

    Three flying vehicles and dozens of soldiers floating in the air formed a triangle. Within the coverage of the triangle, countless spider silks poured out one after another, and in the end even began to spread out from the gaps in the giant''s armor¡ª ¡ªThe latter struggled violently, and burst out the power that made the mountain tremble. However, this severely weakened **** fell into the disadvantage for the first time in this battle-he was finally completely wrapped in spider silk, and In the clouds directly above him, a white spider almost as big as him was gradually condensed from the air.

    Rosetta stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling windows of the Secret Hall, and subconsciously raised his head to face the giant spider floating in the clouds. He felt a gentle gaze falling on him-even though the white spider seemed to have no eyes at all, he I think I really feel the sight.

    The next second, the line of sight shifted away, and the white spider lowered her head and looked down at the iron-gray giant that had been wrapped in layers of spider silk. Then she began to stroke her long limbs, like a predator dragging its prey. Lifting the invisible silk thread in the air, the spider silk pulled up a little bit, and the iron gray giant was finally pulled off the ground, ascended into the air, and gradually passed the tallest mage tower in the winter fort, and was suspended high in the sky¡ª¡ª

    Rosetta squinted his eyes. The next second, from the corner of his eye, he suddenly saw a white light appearing in the northeast sky. The white light suddenly expanded and brightened, and in the next instant it turned into a torrent of light that penetrated the sky. , Suddenly swept across the sky near the iron gray giant.

    Until this moment, a low humming sound came from high above, and there was a sharp noise that made the ears sore.

    Typhon soldiers, who have been fighting on this frontline since the beginning of winter, are no strangers to similar sounds. They immediately thought of Cecil¡¯s powerful Austrian mathematical focusing weapon-rainbow, but now it appears in winter. The "Rainbow" above the fortress is much larger than the scale they have seen on the battlefield. It exceeds the caliber of the main gun of the armored train Hongguang, and even exceeds the caliber of the cannon placed on the fixed fortress... It is already a real "torrent" of light.

    Rosetta looked at the direction of the beam of light for an instant, and after a very brief astonishment, he realized what it was¡ªthe sea!

    The eastern sea more than twenty kilometers away! It is impossible to hide such a large-scale weapon in the rolling mountains behind the winter castle. The only possibility is to cross the sea after the mountains!

    A completely "dead corner", a direction that would not be considered in traditional combat thinking. No one would regard the eastern sea 20 kilometers away as part of this battlefield, but...the Cecilians see I didn''t think so.

    ...

    Outside of land, in the waters east of the Winterhold Defense Line, a large-scale ironclad ship is floating on the calm sea.

    Wing-like magic wings spread out from both sides of the iron armored ship, the huge wing surface runes gleamed, the heat sinks on the sides and tail of the ship buzzed, huge amounts of sea water were continuously pumped into the hull, and then again Turned into steam sprayed to the sea.

    In front of the ship, on the wide deck stands a huge rainbow cannon so far. The arcane reflection shell that presents an arc shines with the light of metal in the sun, reflecting the crystal and runes in the shell. In between, there was a bright blue energy fire.

    "The first shot was inaccurate!" A soldier in a blue combat uniform shouted from the bridge in the middle of the ship, "Naritier has sent calibration data!"

    Standing on the high captain''s seat in the captain''s captain''s captain, Byron, wearing the captain''s cloak, stared at the real-time view transmitted from the front line, and bit his dangling pipe: "Fuck it again! Don''t waste it! So many people on the frontline gave us the opportunity to fight for-as long as the power spine does not explode, let me continue fighting! The Bitter Winter can carry this battle!"

    "Yes, sir!"

    With his pipe in his mouth, Byron put his hands on the guardrail of the captain''s seat, his eyes that had not been well rested for a few days were flushed with blood, but they were shining like fire.

    Commanding the main iron-clad ship "Bitter Winter" that has just completed the test, set off from Beigang, bypassing the peninsula and curved coastline of the Holy Dragon Principality, bypassing the Dragon Fjord in the east of Cecil, and bypassing the reefs on the east coast of Typhon. The area and the seaside sentry will eventually reach the predetermined sea area that can directly attack the Winter Fortress. This is a quite challenging voyage, but it is all worthwhile.

    Only a large-scale offshore platform can drag the largest rainbow cannon in history to complete this long-distance movement, and only a rough and reliable ocean cooler can meet the heat dissipation needs of this behemoth.

    Now, it is time to end all this with the justice brought by the cannon.

    It is very challenging to hit a land target dozens of kilometers away from a distant sea ship-even if it is a fixed target-even if the Rainbow Cannon has such a range, it is difficult to achieve this with human aiming. Accuracy, but the calibration calculations and end-adjustment guidance performed by the former "upper narrators" personally made this feat possible.

    Inaccuracy in the first launch is just a normal phenomenon, which is nothing. For Bitter Winter, all this has just begun.

    ...

    When the huge beam of light penetrated the sky from a distance for the third time, the iron gray giant finally ended all his struggles.

    The waterfall of light rushed, scouring the hollow armor, and the "body of the god" that was on the verge of disintegration was suddenly covered with countless white lines, and the pale brilliance burst out from the inside out. This process lasted approximately Two or three seconds-that was the final stalemate of a **** in front of the mortal group power. Then, the mountain-like body was finally penetrated, his armor was torn apart, and the pure energy beam penetrated his body, Yi Scattered in the air.

    A huge explosion occurred over the main peak of Winter Fort. Countless fragments poured down like a torrential rain. In the dusk of the sky, almost the entire Winter Fort area could see the aftermath of the explosion: the fragments looked like a meteor shower. The air waves engulfing the flames formed a ring-shaped shock wave across the sky, spreading layer by layer in the sky, all the clouds were pushed away from their original positions, and the gust of wind swept across the plains and hills.

    At this moment, everyone who witnessed all this felt that there was some kind of extremely powerful "thought" as if it was about to descend on them, but before they could experience this feeling carefully, all this disappeared like a dream.

    ...

    A true **** has fallen.

    Falling into the main material world, falling into a frontal war with mortals.

    This is the biggest "variable" that has occurred in the world since the departure of the sailor.

    In the distant Tarrond, the towering upper part of the temple, Enya suddenly narrowed her eyes, and a lingering line of sight was cast toward the mainland of Loren as if she was not under her control.

    Above Tarrond, in the real dimension that mortals could not see, the incomparable chaotic dragon covering the entire dragon kingdom also changed instantly. On the surface of his undulating body, countless evil spirits Yi''s eyes turned at the same time, and then turned his gaze one by one, toward the direction of Loren Continent.

    In the short time of two breaths, all the sights of the "gods" of the dragon race were attracted by this "variable" that shakes the world, whether he wanted it or not, whether he could control it or not, as the **** of Tarrond, he All fell into a brief loss of control due to the fall of another **** in the hands of a mortal, and along with the countless eyes of the dragon of confusion all pointed towards the continent of Loren, an unprecedented event happened:

    For the first time in more than one million years, Tarrond completely disappeared from the sight of the Dragon God.

    The headquarters of the Supreme Council, the Hall of the Soul Throne, the Dragon Speaker Andal suddenly raised his head, and the countless cables and pipes connected to him flowed in light, and a roar-like voice burst from the throat of the old dragon. :

    "Authorization instruction-coming-of-age ceremony.

    "Omega, you are free!!"

 Chapter 1025ï¼š Coming-of-age ceremony

    In this short moment, the Tarrond continent, illuminated by countless artificial lights and decorative curtain walls, fell into silence and darkness for about two seconds¡ªall traffic stopped, all lights went out, all projections The curtain wall faded its luster and returned to its original gray form. The large shield disappeared in a flash of flicker. The cold wind of the Arctic sea poured into this enclosed kingdom like a crashing era, and beyond the horizon, it was right. In the sky at a certain "dusk" stage of the polar day, the primitive, unfiltered sun shines directly on the land of the dragon for the first time in millions of years.

    The next second, in Agundor, in Apasol, in the upper Tarrond and the lower Tarrond-in every corner of the dragon kingdom, the dragons moving in and out of the city suddenly stopped at the same time. Even the dragons flying in the sky instantly stopped flapping their wings and fell straight from the sky. This scene is like all dragons losing their souls in an instant, after which another second passed. The dragons that lost their ability to move awakened one after another: they fell to the ground and lifted up again, crawling on the surface, raising their heads, opening their eyes drunkenly in the synergist and phantom entertainment, and countless pairs of eyes began to converge. To a place-the city of gods located in the center of the Tarrond continent.

    Herragor was crawling on the ground. He heard a low roar from deep underground. The hurricane caused by the weather controller shut down was roaring high in the sky. A cold, mechanical mind was entering his brain, Omega¡¯s Consciousness began to gradually take over this body in accordance with the procedure, but he still maintained a trace of free thinking ability. Driven by the only remaining, his own will, he slowly raised his head and looked at the person standing on the edge of the terrace. Gods.

    The golden-haired figure withdrew his gaze, and the dragon of confusion covering the entire sky of Tarrond also gradually withdrew his gaze. Hragor could feel that thousands of sights were gradually moving away from the distant Loren. Back to this continent, it probably only took two or three seconds for all this, but he felt that time had passed for several centuries-finally, the god''s eyes fell on him.

    Huge, horrible, chaotic, crazy, desperate pressure is on his face, Hragor feels his brain is boiling, but this time, instead of lowering his head, he propped his body with both hands and started a millimeter. Struggling for a millimeter, try to stand up.

    The **** just stood there calmly, looking at the dragon priest who was struggling to get up with an indifferent expression, his voice was as cold as a cold wind that spanned a million-year time scale: "Are you ready?"

    "Yes, my lord."

    "Even if this makes you a part of Omega?"

    "As long as you smash the chains, there will always be new seedlings growing out of the ruins." Hragor finally stood up slowly. For the first time in a million years, he looked directly into the eyes of the gods, "We will become The soil, and the seeds...have already been planted."

    "Very good," the **** stood in front of him, and the natural glow that had not been filtered by any technical means leaned over him, like an orange-red cloak hanging from the sky, and between the glow and the clouds, The faint and distorted huge phantom was already looming. He slowly opened his hands, as if to embrace this kingdom, and slowly said, "Then today...you are all grown-ups."

    In the next moment, the "truth" that was once hidden from the perception of mortals smashed the fragile barrier of reality, and the chaotic dragon that covered the sky suddenly appeared over Tarrond, stretching one kilometer after another. The undulating twisted limbs stretched out in the sunlight, and countless eyes, mouths and arms-like structures on the limbs appeared one by one.

    At the same moment, the golden-haired female figure on the temple terrace disappeared into a radiance. The high-ranking dragon priest stood upright and watched this scene blankly. He closed his eyes as Herragor. , And then, as a branch of Omega, slowly opened those eyes again.

    The last dragon in Tarrond who maintained his will disappeared. Now, tens of millions of dragons have woken up as Omega.

    Every dragon has been implanted with a resonance core that can be directly connected to the Omega network since its birth. Every dragon is a flesh and blood extension of Omega. This is a plan that has been executed for millions of years. Another generation of dragons has been waiting for today in the long years-on this day, Omega will wake up from a deep sleep, and the will of all dragons will be taken over by machinery. In a sense, the dragons of this world...here Extinct one day.

    With the "extinction" of the dragon clan, the bridge between mortals and gods also disappeared. The dragon of chaos that shrouded Tarrond almost instantly changed. It was between the real and the virtual, and it was caused by countless chaos. The body formed by the fusion of limbs fluctuates violently. Countless limbs disintegrate and disappear in this fluctuation. The swelling and shrinking body rapidly shrinks and weakens in the violent evaporation. In less than a minute, he It shrank from covering the entire continent to only one-third the size of Talrond, and in the next minute, it shrank to the size of a city, and finally stabilized on this scale-it still covered the sky and sun , But it is no longer invincible.

    Countless dragons flew from every corner of the entire country, and the weapon array buried deep underground and sealed in dust for countless years also awakened. The ancient missile silo opened the door, and the ancients hung on the seabed. The turret rose to the surface of the sea. In this cold and long extreme day, the dragons were late for the day of adulthood of 1.87 million years... finally arrived.

    ...

    The magnificent scenery like a blazing falling star lasted for a whole number of minutes, and the burning debris that broke and scattered from the winter fort even far exceeded the theoretical limit that the iron-grey giant can split out, as if this moment was spilled on The earth is not only a fallen god, but also a part of the "kingdom of the gods" connected to this **** was involved in the world in the big bang.

    Then, all this finally stopped, and the sky of the Winterhold fortress group became clear and calm again.

    The sun shines at dusk, slanting down from the end of the horizon, and spilling on this uncooled battlefield. The defense line stretches for hundreds of miles, the scorching earth, the rising smoke, the disabled surviving soldiers, the sacrificed Soldiers, destroyed fortifications, castles still standing upright in the setting sun... Everything is bathed in this brilliant golden light. In this brief moment, it seems that everything in the world has stopped still.

    The roaring north wind blew up again, and the cold wind stirred up dust and distant snow, waking up some soldiers and commanders who were staring at the sky dullly. At this moment, no one in the entire Winterhold cheered¡ªnot at all. People realized that this battle was over, and did not realize that the "enemy" that was so powerful and desperate had actually fallen. Everyone was immersed in a huge confusion. It was only a few minutes later that there were some sporadic signs. The soldiers shouted, and the commander received the news that "the battle is over" from their superiors.

    Rosetta Augustus stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling windows of the Secret Hall. He could not hear the cheers on the battlefield, nor the voices of the dying and the wounded. The whole world was quiet, as quiet as before. The fierce battle was completely an illusion. He raised his head and saw those strangely shaped aircraft and soldiers still hovering over the winter fort, and the incredible white spider had disappeared somehow.

    The transmission crystal not far behind buzzed, the runes on the surface lit up for the first time, and Palin Winterhold¡¯s voice resounded from the crystal: "Your Majesty, are you okay? Your Majesty? We just had an accident here... we Seeing the situation in the sky, we..."

    "We won," Rosetta said faintly, still not looking away from the sky, "It seems that our neighbors also hide many good cards... This time, this is a good thing."

    "It''s good if you are safe," the earl of Winterhold heard immediately. "Part of the main wall of the west side of the castle collapsed. Your location may not be safe. Please leave there as soon as possible-I have sent someone to the secret hall to meet you. ..."

    "No, wait," Rosetta suddenly interrupted the Count of Winterhold, "I still have something to do with me."

    "His Majesty?"

    "You and Duke Perdinan under the mountain will deal with the post-war matters first. We now have a huge mess to clean up," Rosetta said calmly, with an indisputable meaning, "Although the enemy has been defeated, he is left behind. The damage is still spreading, and the faster the aftermath, we can rescue more people. In addition, we have other things to do-the fragments falling from the sky in the final stage are spreading across the entire battlefield, no one Knowing what effect they will have, bring along a group of wizards that can still act, and try to collect those wrecks as much as possible... The Cecils should also start to act.

    "Yes, Your Majesty! Then you..."

    "I am very safe here, I will contact you later-before I receive my order, don''t let people approach the Secret Hall."

    "¡­¡­I understand."

    The Count of Winterhold hung up the communication, Rosetta breathed a sigh of relief, and then turned back to the center of the Secret Hall. He glanced at the phantom wall that had been shattered by the last magical impact, and the hall that was slightly messy: the fall of the God of War and the shock wave caused by the close explosion of the previous Oblivion wound had already caused some damage to this solid hall. The walls were cracked, the roof was also slightly damaged, the falling debris and dust spread a thick layer on the ground, and a set of tables and chairs placed in the center of the hall was also covered with dust.

    "Not very suitable for hospitality... but it doesn''t matter."

    He murmured casually, waved his hand to summon an invisible cyclone, and after blowing off most of the dust on the surface of the chair, he sat down casually, and then he picked up the teacup on the table and wiped the edge of the cup. The dust, took the teapot beside him, and poured himself a cup of cold black tea.

    After drinking a sip of tea, he sat here quietly, as if waiting for some kind of destiny, and behind him, one after another hazy and almost transparent figures were quietly emerging from the air.

    If there is an aristocratic scholar who knows the Augustus family here, he should be no stranger to these figures¡ª¡ª

    George Augustus, Marjorie Augustus, Correntina Augustus...

    They are all those who have died in the Augustus family, the blood relatives of Rosetta Augustus from the past two hundred years.

    Some of these figures were solid, some were so illusory that they were almost invisible. They stood quietly behind Rosetta, waiting quietly and patiently together, but their waiting did not last long. Soon, Ma The Phantom of Jory Augustus made a vague, sigh-like voice: "Time is almost here."

    Almost at the moment when the words fell, an invisible wind was suddenly rolled up in the empty Secret Hall, accompanied by the light of the dusk outside the French windows, suddenly infiltrated a breath of death, stagnation, and the roof of the entire hall. And the ground was covered by dots of light instantly, as if countless people were whispering in the hall, countless dreamlike murmurs came from all directions, and a hollow eye pupil made up of a large number of twisted and disordered lines quickly Appeared in front of Rosetta-and accompanied by a sharp, furious scream: "What''s going on!? What do you **** mortals do to me? Why can''t I return to my kingdom of God, why I can''t contact my body, why...why is my power constantly disappearing?!"

    "Welcome back," Rosetta calmly looked at the "God''s Eye" that suddenly appeared in front of him. For the first time in decades, his expression was so brisk, he even smiled and raised the tea cup in his hand. " Would you like a cup of black tea? A mixture of the dust of a long history and the smoke on the battlefield of Killing Gods."

    "You..." The eyes of God suddenly turned to Rosetta, and then immediately noticed the vague figures behind Rosetta, "Augustus...you little mortals...this is indeed What are you guys doing?!"

    "Compared with the God of War, the performance of your fragment from the ancient era is really ugly at this moment-the God of War at least fought to the last moment," Rosetta put down the tea cup in her hand and slowly stood up in front of the eyes of God, "You Very confused? You don''t know why your power is losing so fast? Don''t know why you can''t contact your''body''? Don''t know why you can''t return to the kingdom of God?"

    The chaotic outline around the God''s Eye trembled, and I didn''t know if it was anger or nervousness, but Rosetta spoke the answer unhurriedly:

    "It''s very simple, because civilization has changed. The era in your memory... is actually an ancient era before many rounds of civilization. Your''body'' is a certain dream **** that has long been annihilated in history, that **** His kingdom of God has long ceased to exist, and the group of mortals that once supported you have long been completely extinct. Now the intelligent creatures in this world have nothing to do with them. We are the remnants of the Gondor Empire, not against the tide. Descendants.

    "Do you think you know a lot about the world? Do you think you are in control?

    "It''s a pity that the ones you know are filtered by us-for this we have carefully prepared for two hundred years, many generations."

    Rosetta laughed. For the first time in decades, he laughed so brilliantly. Even the figures behind him laughed one after another. Under the glaring of God''s Eye, he said very happily. :

    "So this is the answer-times have changed, but we didn''t tell you."

 Chapter 1026ï¼š Special meeting

    Times have changed.

    For a "divine schizophrenia" that was separated from the body during the anti-tide civilization period, and then was sealed in the depths of the earth together with an ancient energy restraint device, his time was as early as a million years ago. Has changed.

    However, he didn''t know all of this from beginning to end¡ªthe stagnant confinement field, the wrong time sequence, the incomplete information from the outside world, and the "stage" that a family has been carefully woven for two hundred years, wrapping him in layers.

    Until an hour ago, he still believed that this era was a certain period of the anti-tide civilization, and that the weird humans and their diverse kingdoms in this world were the mutant survivors left after the collapse of the anti-tide empire.

    "You wake up deep underground in Orlandale. All you see is a group of dark cultists who are busy around you. They are delirious, act extreme, and have not found any communication with you after years of contact. You didn¡¯t even realize what your nature was... Then you broke free from the **** in the big bang and the big collapse. In an extremely weak state, you couldn¡¯t wait to seek the mortal mind for parasitism, so you found me Your ancestors...You hide your power and bide your time in the collective dream of a family, use your power to erode and lure one after another family members to become your nourishment, waiting for your strength to recover and return to the gods..."

    Rosetta calmly stared at the hollow eye floating in front of her, as if she didn''t feel the huge pressure that the other party released on her. His speech speed was very slow, and every word was very clear--

    "You seem to be very confident in yourself, as if you believe that the mortals parasitized by you are powerless and dare not to resist, but have you ever thought that my ancestor two hundred years ago was the first Augustus who was parasitized by you? The Emperor...In fact, he has never succumbed to you in his entire life, even after his death, until he became part of the Palace of Twilight, his will is still passed down in the blood of Augustus¡¯s heirs, and has been inherited. Nowadays?"

    Behind Rosetta, a very dim shadow stood up. It was the most transparent of all shadows. It was even blurred to the point where the outline of the human figure could not be seen clearly. He came to Rosetta''s side, on the transparent face. I can''t see any details of the facial features, but there is still a gaze fixed on the "body" of the eye of God.

    "You...you are the mortal emperor two hundred years ago..." God''s Eye finally broke the silence in anger, and with His roar, the stars in the entire space were squirming, "How is this possible?!" How can you hide an entire''era'' from me?! How can you know so many secrets of me?!"

    Rosetta laughed: "What is impossible? When you choose to parasite on a mortal family, you are destined to no longer be a high god, but just a sad parasite... You can influence us We can also distort your judgment. The palace in the eternal twilight is not the only one trapped by us-do you think you have not fallen into a deep dream in the past two hundred years?"

    "Deep in a dream...Deep in a dream..." God''s eyes trembled violently, and the edges were distorted and distorted so that the lines almost inconsistent with the laws of geometry stretched in all directions as if out of control, and as his power continued to erode, the entire secret hall They all began to show a weird form of transparency and illusion, distorted stacking, "That''s it... That''s it... No wonder I haven''t noticed so many obvious traces for so long... Well done, you guys are doing well. what!!"

    An invisible impact suddenly erupted centered on the Eye of God. His angry words instantly turned into a turbid roar that human ears could not hear and human intelligence could not understand, reflected in the entire secret hall. The starry sky twisted and rotated in an instant, and all the starlight turned into malicious lines and illusions. Layers of roars and coercion rushed towards Rosetta Augustus, and in that roar, there was A voice can barely tell: "You little tricks are meaningless! Mortal minds can''t resist the power of the gods-I will parasite you again, just like two hundred years ago, and this time, you will never want to keep anything. Free thinking!"

    Rosetta faced the malice and coercion that came to him head-on. He took two steps backwards irresistibly, but quickly gained a foothold. Facing the angry eyes of God, he even laughed instead: "You can try it-but are you sure that you still have the ability to parasitize the mind?"

    "It''s easy for me..." God''s Eye said subconsciously, but in the next second he exclaimed in surprise, "How is this..."

    "After absorbing so much power of the God of War and being deeply polluted by all kinds of chaotic divine thinking, do you think you are the''God of Dreams''?" Rosetta''s face was pale, but his eyes Zhongbei is full of glamour at all times, "We have spent two hundred years stealing this knowledge from you, but never thought you would forget it completely at the critical moment... But it''s normal, you After all, you are not a complete **** of dreams. You are just an eye split from him. Without the support of the body and the power of belief, you can''t even survive in the real world alone... What a poor fragment."

    "Why do you have the right to talk to me like this?!" God''s Eye was furious, and countless twisted and malicious starlights shone into the Secret Hall from some distant dimensions. Although these starlights were weakening and disappearing at a rapid rate, they remained. It seems that the power of is still enough to destroy everything in this hall-including Rosetta Augustus, as well as those who stood behind Rosetta and played with the Eye of God in the Palace of Twilight for two hundred years. Shadows of the soul.

    "You mortals'' self-satisfaction disgusts me. It is my last duty to let you disappear in this world-I feel honored, you are even qualified to die with the eyes of God!"

    The frantic roar has once again become the kind of chaotic noise that humans cannot understand. The surrounding starlight has begun to be filled with hot touch that can tear matter and spirit at the same time. Death is about to come, Rosetta Augustus On the contrary, he calmed down more than ever. He smiled, calmly, even slightly sarcastically, staring at the eyes of God whose breath has been weakened but still invincible, and the lines that escaped around that eye became more transparent and illusory. , He opened his hands, ready to welcome the shining light of the distant stars¡ªand at this moment, a strange female voice suddenly broke into his mind¡ª

    "Why do Roland''s descendants only have this ability to wait for death?"

    Rosetta opened his eyes in astonishment. He was just trying to find the source of the sound when he suddenly heard a loud noise of a wall bursting somewhere nearby - then the surrounding starlight phantoms were suddenly torn apart. A huge gap, the illusion quickly collapsed around the gap, and the original walls and roof of the Secret Hall quickly appeared.

    The large floor-to-ceiling windows facing the west side of the castle and part of the walls were blown away by a weapon. The howling cold wind poured into the hall from the gap, and a strange-looking Cecil aircraft hit the secret method directly through the gap. In the hall, the metal shell, the wings and the bottom of the cone brought large sparks on the floor and walls all the way. It stopped in front of Rosetta like a reckless beast, and the latter... was stunned.

    Afterwards, he finally saw the astonishing details of the strange-looking Cecil aircraft-he saw a "container" with a diameter of more than two meters mounted on the base of the inverted cone machine. A lively brain was soaked in the middle. In this short moment, he and the brain "faced". This should have been a scene of horror and even horror, but he felt a kind of heartfelt , The sensation as if blood are connected from nowhere is coming up.

    In the next second, there was another weird buzzing sound inside the aircraft with the brain "installed", and then the surface of the brain and some mechanical structures of the aircraft lit up with the brilliance of runes, the invisible mental power. The field unfolded, and a long, spider-like limb emerged out of the air, and quickly pierced the eyes of the **** that was quickly dissipating not far away.

    Rosetta subconsciously looked in the direction of the limb, but before he could see what happened next, a dazzling white light suddenly filled all his sight.

    A brief and intense vertigo struck, Rosetta realized that his thinking had been invaded, but this invasion did not make him feel any sense of crisis-after quickly adapting to the sense of confusion of space replacement, before his eyes Gradually, his scene stabilized, and he found that he had come to an extremely vast space.

    The endless water surface extends infinitely in the field of vision, and the water surface is calm as a mirror; the sky is as clear as washing, with thin clouds floating in the blue background, and countless symbolic formulas and mechanical parts that are constantly rotating and reorganizing between the clouds. ; Large and small platforms of unknown purpose are floating on the distant water. The platform is shrouded by a vague barrier, and no specific scene can be seen above.

    This is what Rosetta saw after opening her eyes.

    After a while, he recovered from his astonishment and saw that a round table had appeared before his eyes. There were several white, plain but elegant high-back chairs around the round table. Two figures were standing at the round table. Beside, seems to be waiting for himself.

    After seeing the appearance of one of the figures, his pupils contracted subconsciously, but the next second his expression became relaxed, even more relaxed than before.

    Gawain Cecil-not surprising.

    Rosetta walked towards the round table, stepping on the water, and he could clearly feel that the ground under his feet was not solid, but there was no sense of sinking.

    When he came to Gawain Cecil, he looked at the other person up and down first, and then looked around again, before he pulled back his gaze with a smile: "Then, I should call you Gawain Cecil here. Or an outsider?"

    "It seems that the Eternal Sleepers you recruited revealed a lot of useful information to you," Gao Wen smiled, and pointed at a seat beside the round table. "Sit down, everyone who comes here has position."

    "Thank you." Rosetta nodded, and sat down casually. Then a delicate refreshment appeared in front of him, and a cup of tea filled herself.

    Gawain gave him a surprised look: "You don''t look very surprised?"

    "This war against the gods has developed so far. There are really too many things beyond what I expected at the beginning," Rosetta said calmly. "In contrast, the''extraterritorial rogue'' is at least in the intelligence. I have seen it."

    As soon as he finished speaking, a female voice came from another seat beside the round table: "I thought you would greet me first-by your generation, the manners of the Augustus family have been so worrying. Huh?"

    The woman who made the noise was the other figure standing beside Gao Wen since just now.

    Rosetta¡¯s previous attention was completely focused on Gawain, a wary "outer-territorial wanderer," so that he didn¡¯t pay attention to who the other person at the round table was for a while¡ªand he didn¡¯t even pay attention to that. An unfamiliar face confronted anyone he knew in his memory. It wasn''t until then that he heard the other person speak, that he suddenly realized that this was the strange female voice he had heard before facing the eyes of God, and was surprised. The earth turned his eyes.

    He saw the other person''s face clearly and saw that it was an elegant and dignified beautiful lady in a tender green dress. He recalled for a moment and confirmed that he did not know this person, but then he moved in his heart again. Vaguely noticed something strange-although he didn''t know this person, he had seen this face in some places...

    The lady in the green dress frowned slightly: "Why, is it possible that you have burned my portrait?"

    Rosetta Augustus finally remembered where his sense of familiarity came from. The other party''s face matched some things in his memory, making him instantly widened his eyes: "You...you are..."

    "Look, there will still be something more surprising to you here," Gawain, who was sitting at the side, laughed, and said casually as if gossiping, "Come and have tea."

    Rosetta did not pay attention to Gawain¡¯s words and the refreshments placed in front of him. He just stared and looked up and down at the woman sitting opposite him, frowning a little: "You are Bertila Ogu Stu?"

    "You should add honorifics," the woman said lightly, "I didn''t ask you to bow here at least."

    "Well, maybe I should call you ¡®you¡¯," Rosetta said calmly. "So, do you live in a certain form until now?"

    Bertila keenly caught the key words in the other party''s words: "''Really''... It seems you know something."

    "...The royal family has many ancient records, as well as sporadic investigation records of those family members who have been strangely missing in history," Rosetta hesitated before continuing, "In addition, I have some... personal Source of intelligence."

    "Well, it''s not bad, but this topic is not very pleasant to me," Bertila thought of the end-of-all events that had been destroyed, and some of the dark cultists who had been all over the world. Members who all feel disgusted, she shook her head, "This is the end of the cordial and friendly family meeting. We should have some business talks."

 Chapter 1027ï¼š community

    Under the infinitely high blue sky, the shallow water like a mirror extends to the end of the line of sight. In this incredibly vast world, anyone in it will inevitably have a growing sense of insignificance.

    Rosetta couldn''t help looking around the place again, and then withdrew her gaze, and said with a trace of emotion: "Those eternal sleepers once described the power of''extraterritorial wanderers''... Someone mentioned that the chosen person is eligible. Meet the wanderers directly in a special space, but no one of them has actually seen this place¡ªthis is what they are talking about?"

    "Almost-but the believers have a lot of misunderstandings about me," Gawain smiled. "They seem to exaggerate my...dangerously, and since they choose to fall to Typhon, they will not use too good words. To describe my "enemy"."

    Rosetta looked at Gawain very seriously, even though he was in a strange space, and even though he seemed to have no initiative at all, he still seemed very calm here, without the feeling of involuntary at all: " I''m curious--whether you, Gawain Cecil, or an out-of-territory wanderer... Are you a human or a wandering, god-like existence in this world?"

    Gao Wen opened his hands: "I just worked with you to defeat a god. I thought we already had the most basic trust."

    Rosetta remained unmoved, even her expression didn''t change much, she just continued to look at Gawain.

    "Well, you can think of me as a traveler, a''human'' who is similar to yours, but with some special experiences and special abilities," Gao Wen sighed helplessly and said more casually, "This The way of understanding is more helpful for us to build a relationship of friendship and mutual trust-don''t think about "outer-territorial wanderers", more often this name is just to deter those dark believers."

    Rosetta frowned, always with a thoughtful expression on his slightly gloomy face, and only a few seconds later did he break the silence: "Then, you brought me to this''place'', what did you want to talk to me? "

    "Just to get in touch¡ªyou know, since this''war'' broke out, Typhon and Cecil''s communication has fallen into a semi-stasis, which is very dangerous, and now the biggest threat has finally disappeared, I I think we need to make a contact as soon as possible, which will help avoid any...chaos in the two countries under high tension," Gao Wen said seriously. "After all, our two armies are currently in a very The chaotic post-war scorched earth."

    Gawain¡¯s tone is very friendly, even with a sense of homely gossip, but Rosetta can hear a lot of deep meaning from these calm words. He glanced at Gawain deeply before speaking slowly. : "This fire is burning enough-neither you nor I want it to continue."

    "It seems that we have reached a consensus in the general direction," Gawain looked at Rosetta''s eyes. "Then there is a basis for returning to the negotiating table-specifically how to make this fire slowly extinguished, we Later, there will be time to talk slowly at the negotiating table."

    Rosetta''s expression was calm, but she couldn''t help but let out a sigh of relief. He knew that one of the worst situations in his many post-war deductions would not appear. Although it may not be cheap, it is better than a war that has spread to Aldernan. After relaxing slightly, he couldn''t help but look at Gawain more, and said very bluntly: "To be honest, I thought you would not stop - for Cecil, this is a rare opportunity. , Typhon is so weak at this moment, Aldernan is almost in front of you."

    Rosetta''s straightforwardness made Gawain a little surprised. He glanced at the Typhon ruler unexpectedly and raised his eyebrows: "Then guess, why don''t I do this?"

    Rosetta was silent for a moment, and then said in a deep voice: "You can''t eat the entire Typhon-this vast and densely populated land will only plunge Cecil into the quagmire after the war. Other than that, I can''t think of a better one. Reason."

    Gawain gave each other a deep look, and he had to admit that Rosetta was at least half right.

    He really thought about letting the fire continue, and even took this opportunity to directly enter Aldernan and merge the two human empires into one. This seems to be a very attractive and even exciting option¡ª¡ª Unfortunately, the logic of the real world is not so simple.

    As Rosetta said, Cecil can¡¯t eat the entire Typhon, or even one-third of it-Typhon is not the savage and backward southern border, nor is it the blank Anzu after the Civil War. In its territory, there is no "owner" who is willing to take an entire aristocratic system with sincerity like the original Victoria and Baldwin. It is a modern empire that has entered a period of industrial development, with a clear and strict official system, and a civilized mass community. , The vast land has a population of nearly 100 million, a stable ruling order, an independent and complete cultural system, and countless people and officials who are loyal to the Augustus royal family... This is the same as the Anzu of the year. It''s not a concept at all.

    The above points, even after experiencing this war, have not changed much.

    On the other hand, Gawain is also very clear about Cecil¡¯s own situation: under the surface of the prosperity brought about by advanced technology and transnational trade, what is hidden is still a country that has just emerged from the shadow of civil war, and many regions are still doing their best to restore and construct. In this country, the wounds caused by the previous civil war and the divine disaster have just healed. The gaps in the officials and clerks of the government affairs offices across the country are barely filled up to now. There has been no cleanup and elimination of the old nobles and civil war speculators. It''s over. The last round of food crisis has just passed safely, and the current reserves of food in the treasury...not even enough to sustain the war until this fall.

    If you really want to fight, with the current situation of Typhon, Cecil''s legion may really be able to hit Aldernan-but that can only be a quagmire enough to drag Cecil into it. The Typhons will not be easily defeated like the southern aristocrats and the Holy Spirit Plains aristocrats. The continuous skirmish will probably continue until next year or even the next year. A new ruling order cannot be established, and the huge new population will far exceed that of Serbia. The processing limit of the Sear Government Affairs Office, long-term inability to make ends meet will bring down Cecil''s weak reserves, and the consequent supply shortage and deterioration of social security will generally snowball out of control.

    In more than a dozen deductions by the Archons, Neural Networks, Naritier, etc., the final conclusion is almost the same: Typhon cannot be completely occupied, and cannot be completely assimilated, and Cecil will eventually withdraw from this quagmire. In addition to years of economic stagnation or even regression, the only gains for the two countries are the hatred that will last for about two to three generations and the collapse of the prestige of the Supreme Council.

    If this war can be postponed for a few more years, the situation may be different-but the real world does not have so many "ifs."

    But this is only half of the reason why Gawain chose to prevent the "fire" from continuing to burn.

    "Have you ever thought that even if I can''t swallow the whole Typhon, I can have many other options," he raised his head and looked into Rosetta''s eyes. "For example, I can dismember your empire, or in Austria. Denan fosters the puppet regime, and I can also block and divide Typhon¡¯s economic cycle, which is far easier than occupying a country..."

    He didn''t specifically explain how he would do it, but just said one general concept after another. While Rosetta was thinking about it seriously, Bertila, who had been silent since just now, suddenly couldn''t help but speak: " So there are so many methods?! I didn''t even think of..."

    Rosetta glanced at Bertila subconsciously, with a strange expression on her face: "You are also one of the ancestors of the Augustus family anyway..."

    Bertila had a serious expression, and sighed in a tone that had seen everything through: "That''s all from the past."

    Rosetta forced herself to turn her gaze from Bertila back to Gawain. He looked at the other person¡¯s eyes: "You mentioned this, I think it should not be a threat or warning-it is too much for you. Superficial."

    "Yes, I just want to show one thing-the future can be very bad, but we don''t want to go in that direction," Gawain nodded, "The methods I just mentioned, if you stand in Cecil From the angle of view, it can bring great benefits, but the price is the overall loss of all mankind-there will only be long-term opposition and contradiction between Cecil and Typhon, and many generations will have to be jealous and Through mutual discrimination, and the damage caused by this relationship may never be repaired; the overall development process of mortals will be slowed down, because one of the most promising countries has been cut off, and other countries...maybe Everyone is at risk..."

    "There is still a very important point," Rosetta said suddenly, interrupting Gawain''s words, "The kind of order that you have been actively propagating to the outside world and trying to achieve-the community of mortal destiny, will be because of Cecil. Bankruptcy by actual behavior in reality."

    Gao Wen froze for a moment, and then slowly laughed, it was no longer a polite smile, but a kind of joy from the heart.

    "Yes, if I do that, I am afraid that no one in the world will believe in the concept of''mortal destiny as a whole'' anymore," he said with a smile, "Then what about you? Do you agree with my idea?"

    "...It seems that you really want to create such an order," Rosetta was silent for a moment, and said solemnly, "an order that treats all human beings as a whole..."

    "First, not just all humans, but all mortals-including every race on the Loren continent, and even those intelligent creatures outside the continent," Gawain corrected with a serious expression, "Secondly, it''s not me. To create this order-but it is a natural fact in itself, the natural law of this world."

    He spoke slowly, and suddenly a breeze blew between the boundless water and the sky, the wind wrinkled the water, and under the slightly swaying broad water, scenes of images suddenly emerged¡ª¡ª

    It was the battlefield overlooked from the air. It was the devastated Winter Fortress defense line after the war. A shocking crack covered by lava and black crystal-like scorched earth spread all the way from the plain to the main peak of Winter Fort, and the vast ground can be seen rising everywhere. Gunpowder, and farther away in this picture are cities and villages, as well as quiet woodland and snow-covered farmland in winter...

    The picture was continuously zoomed out, until it was impossible to distinguish the details of the specific country. It finally stopped, stopping at a cloud-shrouded, vast and boundless perspective of the earth.

    Rosetta stood up, and subconsciously looked at the ground reflected in the water below his feet. He instinctively thought that this perspective should be broader-but it stopped at this distance, even the Gondor Wasteland. Can only see half of it.

    "This is the land we live on-when you look down at it from the air, you will find that all cities and villages have disappeared, and the boundaries between countries are even more intractable," Gao Wen said from the side. It came, awakening Rosetta from thinking, "Of course, we still need the concept of the country, the concept of the individual, but on this basis, all of us... are just residents of this land.

    "We are facing a common world, facing all the blessings and all the challenges of this world, we are facing the gods, and we are also facing the demonic wave that will not know when it will come back and those unknown threats. If in Before today, I said that these may still make you feel illusory, but today... the shock wave of the disintegration of God of War has just swept across the roof of Winterhold.

    "And you should know that what we have to face...not just God of War.

    "We still have many gods, many gods who once sheltered us, and continue to protect us today. They cover the entire world, not only affecting the kingdom of mankind, but also elves, dwarves, fairies, orcs...

    "We successfully defeated a **** today, but at the cost of what you have seen with your own eyes-how many countries in the entire world can do similar things like Typhon and Cecil? This... you should know it too.

    "That''s why I said that all mortals are a community of destiny when faced with a''world crisis'' such as gods and demonic tides-this is not determined by me, it is determined by this world, and it is a part of the natural laws of the entire world. "

    Gawain stopped, and the breeze blowing in this space gradually stopped. The image reflected under the water disappeared little by little and turned into an endless blue again. Rosetta finally let out a gentle breath, he watched Gao Wen glanced at it: "Thinking about your identity as an''extraterritorial wanderer'', I feel more and more weird now...You even care about this world more than the residents of this world."

    "That''s why I said not to think about''extraterritorial wanderers'' for the time being-I didn''t stay in this world because I felt interesting," Gawain smiled and shook his head. "Besides, what I just said was not for Persuasion is not to show you my''care'' for the world. As I said at the beginning, this is just a''contact''. We need such a private contact, not at the negotiating table or formal The occasion of the meeting, but just a''chat'' that does not need to be public. I am here to tell you some of my own thoughts. As for how much you can understand, or how much you are willing to understand... that''s your business."

 Chapter 1028ï¼š Tacit understanding

    After this, there was a short silence. Gawain watched the delicate patterns on the cup in front of him, Rosetta was caught in a short period of thinking, and Bertila seemed a little wandering away¡ªshe looked at the sky in the distance. Those changing symbols and geometric structures narrowed his eyes slightly, as if calculating something.

    "In fact, I once thought about what you would talk to me when we had an opportunity to talk face-to-face like today, and both sides were more open and honest," Rosetta suddenly broke the silence, and he looked at Gao. Wen, the sunken eye sockets seemed to be a pool of deep water, "Frankly speaking, I never thought that the''outsider wanderer'' would talk to me... ideals and the future."

    "If we dare not talk about our ideals and the future in the world of mental images, then this world really has no future," Gawain smiled and raised his teacup to gesture to Rosetta, "Actually I am not an ideal. An activist, I believe in realistic experience and natural principles, and believe in practical benefits and the laws of things that can be measured rationally, but because of this, when I talk about ideals, I am absolutely serious."

    Rosetta glanced at the tea cup in front of him. The liquid in the cup was reflected in the clear blue sky. All of this looked as flawless as the real world. He casually said: "Then Cecil will unconditionally withdraw troops for the great common ideal. Huh?"

    "No," Gao Wen said lightly, "and I will ask for a good price."

    "Ah, I feel more relieved," Rosetta''s always gloomy face showed a relaxed expression, and he held up the tea cup, "Then we can continue all this at the negotiating table."

    Gao Wen replied with a smile, and the two finally reached a tacit agreement on the balance point recognized by both sides, and then Rosetta breathed out slightly. He seemed to relax a little more, and also showed a clear view of this incredible space. Interested, he looked around and said with curiosity: "It''s an incredible place...but I really care. When we talk here, what should I do outside?"

    "I accelerated this space locally. As of now, the real world outside has just passed half a minute," Gao Wen said, "Don''t worry, everything is under control-such a conversation opportunity is difficult to appear, I am better than you I don''t want to mess up."

    "How did you pull me... to this place?" Rosetta asked seriously, "Is it related to the flying machine with the brain that I saw last?"

    "It''s not that a brain grows on the machine, but the brain is riding the machine," Bertila, who had been quiet for a long time, suddenly broke the silence, "We did establish a connection with you through it."

    "That thing is... very surprising," Rosetta tried to choose a more neutral vocabulary. "To be honest, when I first saw what was in there, I almost subconsciously attacked it. It really doesn''t look like it. It''s a normal weapon, but more like a product of some dark magic..."

    "I agree with this point, and I am trying my best to improve it," Gawain said helplessly, and at the same time looked at Bertila casually, "but I suggest that you don''t care too much about the image of that thing, because it''s from some In a sense... it''s actually part of this Ms. Bertila."

    This time, when Rosetta looked at Bertila again, the expression in her eyes was not just complicated to describe.

    But obviously, Bertila herself was not interested in continuing on this topic. She ignored Rosetta, but suddenly showed her concentration as if she was listening, and then looked at Gawain: "It seems that the outside matter is resolved. It''s almost there-Naritil has sent a safety signal."

    While talking, she stood up, her figure gradually fading in the air: "Then I will deal with temporary nodes-before the network is interrupted, you can talk for a few minutes."

    Rosetta looked at the ancestor of Augustus 700 years ago, and finally couldn''t help but said: "Are you in Cecil now? Will you return to Typhon?"

    "...I''m sorry, I can''t go away," Bertila''s tone paused, then shook his head, "Forget the name Bertila Augustus, everything is a thing of the past."

    "I understand," Rosetta said slowly, "Anyway, thank you for your asylum just now."

    "Don''t care..." Bertila''s voice slowly faded away as the figure faded. She gradually separated from this space, and finally only a word came from the air, "... It''s just that if it''s a real God is fine, but there is only a fragment from God...not worthy to die with Augustus¡¯s heir..."

    Bertila left, and only Gawain and Rosetta were left in this vast space. In a weird but tacit silence, they sat down again, each quietly serving With tea, letting the last few minutes of conversation pass in this silence, Gao Wenqu gently tapped on the table with his fingers: "There is one minute left."

    "I haven''t had a cup of tea calmly in decades. This kind of quietness is really... nostalgic, even to the point where it is difficult for me to adapt," Rosetta put down the cup in her hand and said with a hint of emotion. , "Thank you for your hospitality-although only in the''dream''."

    "You''re welcome," Gawain nodded, and then looked at each other with a hint of curiosity, "I suddenly want to ask you a question-when the God of War breaks free from the shackles in the final stage, you seem to be about to reverse the magical power of the entire Winter Fortress. Sex to die with the opponent, is that really your last card? Are you really ready to end it all with your own death?"

    "Seriously, that is indeed my last card ¡ª no doubt, what I said is true. I am ready to die with the God of War. No matter how people later describe it, my death today will be true. End it all," Rosetta said calmly, but then he shook his head, and the conversation suddenly changed. "But from today, I shouldn''t make similar choices anymore."

    "Why?" Gawain asked curiously.

    "Because of the things you showed me," Rosetta said slowly, "For Typhon, you are terrible-no matter how great your ideals, you are first of all a terrible opponent, so As long as you live, I dare not die."

    "...This is really praise," Gao Wen was taken aback, and shook his head with a helpless smile, "Then I may live for many, many years, and there is a high probability that you will not survive me."

    Rosetta stood up blankly, only a few seconds later he suddenly smiled: "I will do my best."

    A faint dizziness suddenly struck, and the surrounding scenery began to shake and fade. Rosetta felt that the connection between himself and this wonderful space was rapidly weakening. At the same time, he gradually heard the sound from the real world. He realized Bell The "time limit" mentioned by Tira before leaving the world is approaching. Before leaving the world completely, he raised his head again to look at Gao Wen in front of him, and asked very solemnly: "The land you just showed me... Outside of the sea, how big is the world?"

    The scene in front of me quickly fell apart, the endless sky and the vast mirror-like water surface disappeared in a chaotic light and shadow, the five senses from the real world suddenly recovered, the wind whistling in my ears and the cold air blowing on my face strongly reminded this The dreamlike "contact" has ended, and in the last trace of the psychic illusion left in this scene, he vaguely heard Gawain''s answer: "Very broad..."

    "Really, that sounds really good..."

    Feeling down to the ground came, Rosetta suddenly opened her eyes, and at the same time heard a voice coming from nearby: "Your Majesty! Your Majesty, how are you? Your Majesty?"

    Following his reputation, he was seeing Palin Winterhold and several high-ranking battle mages running into the hall. These people ran towards him nervously, and the earl of Winterhold had a trace of apology besides nervousness on his face.

    "I''m very sorry, I disobeyed your order," the Earl of Winterhold said quickly as soon as he ran to Rosetta. "You have ordered that no one is allowed to approach the Secret Hall-but we just saw a flying machine suddenly hit I broke the wall of the hall, because I was worried that you would be in danger..."

    "It''s okay," Rosetta interrupted. "This matter will not be held accountable."

    While talking, he raised his eyes and looked around the vast hall, but there was no other figure in his sight except the earl of Winterhold and a few battle mages¡ªthe eyes of the gods had disappeared, and the huge spider could not be seen. The arthropods and the "brain flying machines" that broke through the walls and broke in are gone. Only the floor is left in the hall. Remnants of bricks and shingles are scattered on the ground in front. A large hole is broken in the wall not far away, whistling cold. The wind blew in from the entrance of the cave, reminding that what happened just now was not an illusion.

    "Where did that aircraft go?" he asked casually.

    "It flew out and ran away in front of everyone just now," the earl of Winterhold said with a look of embarrassment and annoyance. "We wanted to intercept it, but all the mage towers are either exhausted or badly damaged. Launched an attack, and some of the combat mages who tried to lift off were entangled by the weird flying soldiers¡ªthey used mental attacks that were difficult to defend, and there seemed to be a strong interference field around the flying machines, exhausting the battle. The mages were quickly defeated..."

    With that said, the loyal frontier count hurriedly added: "But don''t worry, I have just notified several nearby combat mage regiments that are still able to move, and are ready to carry out a lift-off block..."

    "No need," Rosetta interrupted immediately. "The Cecilians are not our enemies at the moment."

    "...They just crashed into the floor where you were," the earl of Winterhold could not help but reminded, "is this a misunderstanding?"

    Rosetta was silent for a while, and said slowly: "...This is a Cecil-like support. In short, don''t worry about the aircraft, let them leave at will."

    ...

    Gawain slowly opened his eyes, and the busy scene in the Winter Wolf Castle command post came into view.

    Philip came to him quickly: "Your Majesty, the psionic singer and the wetware server have begun their return journey-Typhon did not stop them."

    Gao Wen nodded slightly: "Well, as expected."

    He believes that even the extremely weak and exhausted Typhon army at this moment, if it is really committed to intercept, it will always be able to gather a few formations of wizards to lift off to stop the "psionic choir" teams that have been exposed, since they are at this moment If he chooses not to move, he should have been ordered by Rosetta...This is also normal.

    After all, the "generation" of those wetware servers may be many rounds larger than Rosetta...

    "Don''t pay too much attention to the movements of the Typhons," Gawain glanced at the battle map not far away, turned his head and said to Philip, "Although the battle is over, we have a lot to do. Send more. Send a search force to the place where the wreck of the **** of war fell. No matter what it is, get it back as long as it looks wrong-remember to remind the soldiers to protect it."

    Speaking of this, he paused, and added: "You may meet the Typhon search team-although they do not have the same level of mental protection technology as ours, they still have the basic Siren rune, so I will definitely try to recover the debris of the God of War. The first-line soldiers are ordered to give priority to the recovery of the debris if they are close to our control area. If they are in the opponent''s control area...If there is no person, they will also give priority to the recovery of the debris. People say that we are the pilots who jumped in the search air combat, in short, try not to conflict with the Typhon."

    "Yes, Your Majesty."

    Gawain thought for a while, and asked casually, "Is Tyre awake?"

    "Miss Tyre woke up half an hour ago. After knowing that the dust had settled, she seemed a little lost, and she should not be asleep yet."

    "The southern direction near the Shadow Swamp is the main debris falling area. Let her move with the search team in that direction," Gawain said unhurriedly. "She may help us find more valuable Gods of War. Sample... But send someone to keep an eye on it to prevent her from eating too much."

    After Philip left, Amber''s figure gradually emerged from the air.

    "Where did you go?" Gawain asked without looking up.

    "I''ve been staring at that''Ms. Diana'', but she looks very quiet, and there is nothing moving until now," Amber said casually, and then glanced at Gawain, "Did you talk to the''opposite''?"

    "A rare opportunity," Gawain nodded, "I don''t want to waste the opportunity created by Bertila."

    Amber looked at Gawain very seriously, and it took a long time to slowly say: "Look at your appearance...We shouldn''t attack Aldernan anymore."

    "Originally, this plan was not listed as a priority. It was just a possibility after the battle was out of control," Gao Wen said, his expression a little serious, "Tifeng... after all, it is not the hopeless old Anzu, attacking Austria. Denan is not good for either country."

    "Ah-I understand what you mean, what you consider is the demonic tide and the divine disaster, the overall survival probability of mortals in the face of disasters," Amber shrugged. She has spent the longest time by Gawain''s side and obviously knows each other best "Then you let Philip send more search teams to fight with the Typhons to calculate the''relics of the gods'' scattered on the battlefield?"

    "I hope to establish an order in which mortals advance and retreat together, but this does not mean that we will stop and wait for anyone," Gawain glanced at Amber. "What''s more, Typhon is far from being considered a plug. Searle''s "Allies"-what happened on this battlefield is just a good start, but we still have a long way to go before the order I imagined is realized."

 Chapter 1029ï¼š iron Man

    One of the most dangerous and fierce battles in human history is over, but for the "war" itself, the ending is still a long and careful process.

    In the front command post of Winter Wolf Fort, Gawain sat at a long table with Philip, Maryland, Solderlin, and Amber. The magic net terminal on the table was shimmering, and the topographic map of the entire Winter Fort area was covered. Projected in the air above the desktop, there are many other holographic projections showing the situation of various troops in the area, as well as pictures from Cecil City.

    "In the past few hours, we have had three troops passing by the Typhon. Although there is no conflict at present, considering the poor communication between some frontline soldiers and the rear, some of the Typhon army has also been broken up. Many small units are in a state of losing contact and out of control. I suggest that the soldiers who entered the eastern side of the belt plain should be withdrawn to the middle of the plain," Philip said. "The Typhons¡¯ guardian knights and wizards have begun to resume operations. Many areas are With the gradual blockade, it is no longer necessary for the search forces to continue to operate in the area controlled by Winterhold."

    "Hey--" Amber couldn''t help sighing. "After fighting with the God of War, I had the illusion that everything was settled in this war... I almost forgot that this is actually us and Typhon. Human''battlefield''..."

    "It''s not just you who have such an illusion, we have this feeling more or less, after all... that is the God of War, we just fought head-on with God," Maryland smiled bitterly, spreading his hands, "and I believe Feng''s side is even more chaotic than us-I hope they can fully restore their command system to normal as soon as possible. There are too many small groups of troops on the battlefield that have been broken up, all of them are magic crystal bombs that will detonate at any time. ."

    What Maryland is talking about is the complex situation that both Typhon and Cecil''s frontline forces are facing: the battle is over, but the remaining fire of this "war" has not been safely extinguished. Although the top leaders of both sides knew the real situation, reached a certain tacit agreement, and had issued a temporary ceasefire order, it took a while for both sides'' orders to take effect for the chaotic post-war situation-during this time, a lot of and the rear were lost. Contact combat troops are still waiting for orders on this scorched earth. The respective search troops of both sides are active on this broken line of defense, looking for their separated troops or battlefield resources. In a sense, this is more than The war itself tightened the nerves even more.

    "Philip was right," Gawain broke his silence. "What''s the reply from Winterhold?"

    "We have established a temporary communication line with Typhon," Solderlin stood up and said, "Citizen of War, which stays on the edge of the war zone, serves as a temporary magic net hub, and a part of the still operational steel ambassadors enter Typhon''s control area acts as a''messenger'', and now it is finally possible to communicate with Winterhold. The Typhonians also have the willingness to withdraw some troops back to their garrison, and delimit part of the war zone as a''buffer area'', allowing only medical treatment for both parties Enter with the search and rescue forces. But they hope that we will withdraw one after another, at least let the mechanical units of the first and second regiments withdraw first."

    "Huh?" Amber immediately muttered subconsciously, "Why do we have to go backwards..."

    "Because our two tank regiments have already reached the Typhon camp at the foot of the mountain-we just drove in," Maryland said with a bit of embarrassment. "The situation was too chaotic in the final stage... Fortunately, we haven''t fought."

    Amber: "...ah, oh..."

    "We can withdraw from the alert circle of the Winterhold Fortress group-this is considered a reasonable request from the other party," Gao Wen said, breaking the awkward atmosphere on the field. "The ground forces shrink, but the long-range artillery positions set up in the middle of the plain require For the time being-Rosetta may be a trustworthy monarch, but now this chaotic battlefield is not very safe. We must retain the ability to provide cover for search and rescue forces entering the theater."

    "Understand, I will make arrangements," Philip nodded, and then asked again, "Then about the teams entering the military buffer zone..."

    "Medical and search and rescue forces..." Gao Wen thought for a while, and made arrangements casually, "Let the two battle groups of the Iron Holy Power and the Scarlet Holy Light enter. They are more experienced in dealing with search and rescue missions in the field."

    This arrangement was reasonable, but Maryland on the side could not help showing a look of embarrassment. He thought of the "Holy Warhammer-II" heavy tanks and the large burners used to clear the battlefield that the priests and nuns beloved, and he hesitated. He said: "Your Majesty, are these two battle groups likely to cause misunderstanding? Their style..."

    "They are the most suitable ones-and to be honest, aren''t all the pastors here in this style?" Of course, Gawain knows what Maryland is talking about, but in this regard he has already adapted to it, and even complained about the interest. It¡¯s all gone. "Communicate with Winterhold and send them the standard emblem of the Holy Light. This will help their frontline troops to identify. Make the situation clear-although those people are driving tanks and equipped Heavy artillery, using warhammers and heavy burners, but they are indeed for the medical unit..."

    Listening to Gawain''s instructions, Maryland nodded seriously: "Yes, I understand."

    The details of the aftermath have been properly discussed, and relevant instructions have been issued one by one. Although the entire border theater is still in chaos, the most basic order has gradually been restored. Whether it is Cecil or Typhon, those in power are well aware of this time. What to do. Combat troops began to withdraw cautiously from sensitive areas, and the communications of the grassroots units were rebuilt. Some units that lost contact during the battle were successfully recovered, and some began to return to the nearest higher-level camp on their own, although many of the most grass-roots soldiers still don¡¯t know. What will happen tomorrow, but at least everyone knows that they survived today-this life is precious.

    After the temporary meeting, Gawain left the busy command hall. After telling the others his whereabouts, he took Amber to an open space in the atrium of the castle¡ªthe entire Winter Wolf Fort was covered from top to bottom. Under busy conditions, this is a rare clean place in the castle.

    Several heavily armed manic infantry guards here. A young lady with black hair and black dress is standing quietly in the clearing. She seems to have been waiting here for a long time, but until Gawain appears, she has no face. The look of impatience.

    Gawain came to the black-haired lady: "Ms. Diana, sorry for making you wait a while longer. The meeting is longer than I expected."

    "You don''t need to apologize," the black-haired Typhon maid bowed her head slightly. "I can imagine how messy you have to deal with after the battle is over. In order to make those who have survived hard to survive, I don''t mind waiting a little longer. ."

    Gawain looked at each other up and down. He always felt that the "Maid Typhon" who called herself Diana had a familiar and special temperament on him, but he couldn''t tell what it was for a while, so he just said casually: "... Obviously, you can''t be an ordinary maid. An ordinary maid does not have your opinion."

    "I take this as your compliment," Diana said meticulously, then raised her head and glanced at the direction of Winterhold. "Then, my mission has been completed, can I leave here?"

    "Of course," Gawain nodded. "You are not our prisoner. The door here is open at any time-say hello to your master for me and tell him by the way that I look forward to talking to him on a more formal occasion. "

    "I will," Diana took a small step back, then bowed slightly, and lifted the skirts on both sides with flawless etiquette, "Then, let me retire..."

    While talking, her figure gradually faded in the air, and Gawain was also ready to watch the other person leave. However, at this moment, a gentle female voice suddenly came from the direction of the corridor not far away, calling Breaking off Diana''s leaving movement: "Wait a minute-turn around."

    Gawain followed the prestige with amazement and saw Veronica holding a platinum scepter standing in the corridor at the edge of the courtyard, while Diana, who was about to leave next to him, had the effect of the shadow spell cancelled in an instant. There was obvious consternation on the face that had never changed much expression, and he looked at the "Princess Saint" in the corridor dumbfounded.

    Veronica walked over quickly, with a rare serious expression on her face. Gawain was surprised at this: "What''s the problem?"

    "Who is this?" Veronica frowned slightly at the black-haired maid who seemed to be frozen in place. Although her tone was still gentle, her attitude was obviously very serious.

    Amber on the side said immediately: "She''s Diana, and she''s from the Winterhold¡ªyou should have received the news. She is the''messenger'' sent by Rosetta Augustus."

    "Diana... the messenger sent by Typhon?" Veronica murmured with a weird expression, and couldn''t help but looked Diana up and down, and then suddenly said quickly, "Self-check, execute sequence 335, output the conclusion to the language module."

    As her voice fell, the "maid" from Typhon suddenly stiffened, and then there was a faint buzzing sound and the sound of a metal device rubbing against it for a few seconds. Afterwards, a gleam of light appeared in the depths of her eyes, and she quickly replied: "Self-check, execute sequence 335...error, mental core is misplaced, the original logic library has been reset..."

    Accompanied by another strange noise coming from the body, the black-haired maid suddenly seemed to wake up from a certain state of loss. She shook her body and stared at Veronica''s eyes: "Who are you?"

    "The core of the mind is out of the Ironman network... the original logic library has also been overwritten... Can''t even recognize my magic pattern?" Veronica was surprised, "Do you remember who I am? ?"

    Diana did not answer her question, but repeated it again: "Who are you?"

    "...I''m the commander of the Ironman Corps, Ophelia Norton," Veronica said slowly, staring at each other, "Identify it again, can you recognize it?"

    Then she quickly reported a series of numbers, as if it were some kind of code.

    Diana seemed to be greatly touched, even her body shook obviously, and I don''t know if it was an illusion, Gawain even felt that the air around the other party was slightly warm, it seemed that this lady was generating amazing heat in her body¡ª¡ª Then she stabilized a bit and looked at Veronica''s eyes: "The password...passed...but I don''t understand...unrecognizable, my recognition function...broken down hundreds of years ago, and no maintenance can be provided in this era. Facilities..."

    "Failure...This makes sense, but how did you come to the human world?" Veronica frowned and stared closely at Diana''s eyes. "How many years have you been in the human world?"

    Gao Wen listened confusedly by the side. By this time, he finally guessed something vaguely-that was the knowledge found from the memory of the original owner of the body, but the corresponding conclusion was a bit too surprising: "Wait Now, Veronica, I listen to what you talked about... You mean this lady Diana is a member of the Iron Man Corps? She is..."

    "Iron Soldier, it seems to be a relatively late model, but it seems that some kind of change has taken place in the core of the mind, and it has been out of the control of the original logic library," Veronica explained before Gao Wen finished, "I have never seen it. After this situation...but I am not an expert in iron man technology."

    Amber was even more confused than Gawain from just now. Only then did she understand what was going on. Her eyes widened suddenly, and she looked at the tall black-haired lady incredulously: "Iron Man!? That''s... Gao Wen, you mentioned to us, the kind of "iron man" from the Gondor era?"

    Not only did things go beyond the expectations of Gao Wen and others, even Diana, who was at the center, seemed a little bit astonished. However, the "iron man soldier" recovered his calm in a very short period of time-or restarted himself. Mind, she regained that graceful and calm posture, and nodded to Amber: "Sorry, the changes in the situation made me unexpected. That''s right, I am the''iron man'' from the Gondor era in your mouth-mine That¡¯s what the creator told me."

    "It looks like a normal human being..." Kohaku couldn''t help sighing from the side. "When I first heard the name''Iron Man'', I thought it would be the kind of robotic doll covered in steel, like The kind of steel golems or mechanics made by the wizards... I didn''t expect it to be pretty."

    Diana nodded calmly: "Thank you for your compliment-although outward praise is not important to me."

    "Hey, you''re welcome, everyone is from the Gondor era," Amber rolled his eyes, and he didn''t know what he thought of, and stretched out his hand to the other party with a smile, "Hello, I''m a robot from the Gondor Empire¡ªwe are barely considered to be. ''Comrades''?"

    Diana didn''t respond to Kohaku''s hand stretched out. She just looked at the little half-elf, tilted her head, and showed unabashed confusion on her face.

    Then she retracted her gaze and looked at Veronica: "Your password is correct. I can log you temporarily as Ophelia Norton, but I have left the Ironman and no longer accept your instructions."

    This answer was obviously completely beyond Veronica''s expectation. The latter suddenly narrowed her eyes: "Leaving the Ironman Corps? How did you do it?"

 Chapter 1030ï¼š Far traveler

    The ironman technology of the Gondor Empire-Gawain doesn¡¯t know much about this. Although he has the memory of inheriting from Gawain Cecil, even Gawain Cecil was only born. The lowest knight apprentices in the border area of ??Gondor are nothing more. Their limited knowledge comes from a few rural teachers, and this level of education obviously does not involve much about "iron man technology".

    According to Gawain¡¯s own understanding, this technology is strong artificial intelligence + bionic robots. It is a cutting-edge technology whether on earth or in this world.

    But in his limited cognition, at least one thing is certain: all iron men have belonged to the "iron men corps" since the day they left the production line, regardless of whether they were sent to various legions in the mainland or to a certain border At this post, the iron men couldn''t leave this "corps", and the related logic was written into the bottom layer of their mental core. By their own ability... it was definitely impossible to change.

    As a former member of the Gondor royal family, Veronica/Ophelia obviously knew this too.

    Therefore, after seeing an "Iron Man Soldier" who claimed to have left the Iron Man Corps, she couldn''t help being surprised: "Leaving the Iron Man Corps? How did you do it?"

    Diana shook her head: "I don''t remember. My memory device failed. After repairing it, I lost a lot of content. I only know that I have indeed left the Corps. I have a clear understanding of this in the core of my mind. "

    Veronica looked serious. She took a few glances at this iron man soldier who had been active in the human world for hundreds of years for some reason, and her tone was as gentle as ever: "So, are you serving the Typhon royal family now?"

    "Yes," Diana nodded slightly. "They took in and repaired me. I swear to serve for his family."

    "Thanksgiving... normal iron men don''t seem to make this kind of logical judgment, but it doesn''t matter," Veronica shook her head slightly, "Do you mind if I ask you more questions?"

    Diana glanced at Veronica, and after a little thought she nodded: "As long as I don''t violate the oath I made to the Augustus family, and at the same time, it doesn''t violate my mental logic."

    "It''s just some past events that have nothing to do with this era..." Veronica said gently, "Do you remember where and what work you originally did?"

    Diana recalled briefly and nodded: "I used to be one of the guards of the Wiplanton Observatory, responsible for the safety of Sir Scott Planting and Mr. Alphonse Hall."

    "Then do you remember the eruption of the magic wave? Were you still in the observatory at the time?"

    "...This memory is partially missing, but it can be restored in general," Diana hesitated a little this time, but then nodded. "I confirmed that I worked at the observatory until the last moment before the eruption of the magic wave, but it was specific at that time. There is no impression of the situation."

    Veronica thought for a while, then asked, "What about after that? What do you remember?"

    "After that, my memory was blank. After my consciousness was back online, I had come to a country re-established by the remnants of Gondor. At that time, it was still called the''Tiphon Kingdom''," Diana replied, "I was Their court scholars and mages recovered. According to them, I fell on the edge of the magnificent wall and my body was severely damaged. They took me to Orlandale as a research sample. It took nearly 30 years to rebuild me. Wake up... It was 47 years since Typhon."

    "They spent 30 years repairing you?" Gawain, who had been quietly listening to the side without interrupting, finally couldn''t help but speak, "And it was 47 years since Typhon... That is to say, you have been from After the demonic wave broke out, it has been wandering for more than ten years before being discovered by humans near the magnificent wall?"

    "Calculated from time, it is true," Diana said calmly, "but I can''t be sure whether I wandered in the wasteland or moved''outside the wall'' near the wasteland for more than ten years. This part of my memory is completely missing. "

    "...In the Demon Tide, almost all the unprotected Iron Man soldiers were destroyed by the impact, so you should be active outside the wall, but there is no absolute thing in the world, and your mental core state is a bit weird. This may indicate that you were back then. Fortunately,''alive'' withstood the impact of the Demon Tide," Veronica said thoughtfully, "Anyway, you have lost the memory from the time the Demon Tide erupted to when you entered the human kingdom...really Don''t you have any impression?"

    Diana showed a very humane look of thinking and trouble. Although this look changed slightly, it still made people have to marvel that there was almost no difference between her and the real person. Then she shook her head: "I only remember a very brief and vague impression-Sir Scott Planting ordered me to go northeast, but I don''t remember anything else."

    The jazz''s name appeared for the second time, and Amber couldn''t help but ask: "Who is that Sir Scott Planting?"

    It was not Diana who answered her, but Veronica, holding a platinum scepter on the side. This ancient rebel apparently knew better than Gawain about the upper echelons of the Gugondor Empire: "He was the Verpland Observatory at the time. Managers."

    "Then obviously, when the Demon Tide broke out, the director of the Verpland Observatory ordered her bodyguard to evacuate and run to the safe area, and then this lady did so, but she may not run as fast as the Demon Tide. Shang did not act with the fleeing troops at the time, so most of them were caught up by the demonic tide. After being damaged, they wandered between the wasteland and the human kingdom for more than ten years, until they were finally discovered by the Typhons at the time. Then I was repaired for 30 years. After repairing, I can move, but I have lost most of my memory... Basically it should be this process." Amber pinched his chin, and his two pointed ears trembled. His analytical head was correct, but Then she scratched her hair and looked at Gawain, "By the way, where is the Wiplanton Observatory?"

    "Near the northern border of Gugangduo, near the magic burn mark," Gao Wen flipped through the map in his mind, watching Diana casually said, "If you go from there to the northeast, as long as there is no big deviation in the direction, it should be When encountering the eastern end of the Dark Mountain Range, the Black Forest has not spread there yet, so you have the opportunity to climb over the mountains and directly into the northern part of the Shadow Swamp... That is indeed in Typhon. A difficult journey, I should congratulate You can complete it safely."

    Diana lowered her head slightly to Gao Wen: "Thank you for your compliment."

    "It''s not a compliment," Gawain waved his hand, and then gave Diana a curious look. "So... have you said these things to Rosetta Augustus?"

    "Excuse me for nothing to comment." The black-haired maid said calmly but firmly.

    "...It seems that as long as it involves your master, you will not talk to strangers casually," Gao Wen is not surprised at this, "but I guess he must know, and he must know more than we know¡ª ¡ªHundreds of years, the Augustus family should have inquired everything they can inquire."

    Diana still maintains that kind of indifferent expression, neither affirmative nor negative, not even a tacit consent-only at this time, she reflects the "trait" that is different from the real person, covering it there On the face with the bionic skin and the steel and polymer inside, nothing can be revealed.

    Later, Veronica and Gawain asked a few more questions, and Diana answered some of them without violating the principle. Seeing Veronica¡¯s "face", this lady¡¯s attitude has actually been Quite cooperative, but after all, she did not reveal any valuable information.

    After all the questions and answers came to an end, Diana''s gaze swept between Gawain, Veronica and Amber, and asked with sufficient patience: "Then, can I leave? Or do you plan to take it apart? Tell me to get more information?"

    "Ah, of course not," Gawain was taken aback, and quickly waved his hand. Then he couldn''t help but fell into a short hesitation, but after a quick weighing, he nodded, "You can leave now, Diana Ms."

    "Then, thank you for your care during this period of time." The black-haired maid leaned slightly and raised her skirt again to salute. Then she deliberately bent over to pay tribute to Veronica next to her, and then took a half step back. The figure gradually disappeared into the air.

    Waiting for a few seconds after the other person¡¯s figure and breath disappeared, Humber suddenly looked at Gawain: ¡°Really let her go like this? If you want to regret it, I can stop it-she left on the edge of the shadow world I can trace the more obvious traces."

    To be honest, Gawain really has a little entanglement in his heart. After all, such a special Gondor Iron Man who may have hidden countless secrets left under his nose. The experience behind the other party is really unbearable and curious. After struggling, he still shook his head: "We can''t detain the messenger sent by Typhon for no reason - especially such a special''messenger''."

    Diana does have a lot of secrets, but Gawain thought about it carefully. These secrets do not seem to involve the core interests of Typhon or Cecil. At this stage, they can only be used to satisfy his own curiosity. In terms of value, it is not worthwhile to threaten the extremely fragile and dangerous balance of the two countries in order to unearth these secrets.

    The future is long.

    He felt that this wouldn''t be the last time he had dealt with that "Gondola".

    "Actually, I''m still a little worried that the Typhonians will know from her some...sensitive information on our side," Amber obviously has more concerns. The half-elf who is usually carefree is still quite sensitive in intelligence. "For example, Veronica just said her identity, just letting people go, wouldn''t it be a bit...sloppy?"

    "Why didn''t I know you were so alert?" Gawain glanced at Amber unexpectedly, then smiled and shook his head before the other jumped up, "Being alert is a good thing, and Veronica''s identity is indeed somewhat Special, but... what kind of threat do you think this information will pose to Cecil when it reaches Rosetta''s ears?"

    Amber froze for a moment, subconsciously squeezed his chin, and muttered as he thought about it: "There seems to be no clear threat... Rosetta can''t make any specific actions against this information... But it is important information after all. People like Rosetta will seize and make good use of all valuable information."

    "Yes, he will probably think about these things," Gawain said slowly, "but it doesn''t matter. In a sense, I don''t mind that he knows more about the rebels, including ours. Some of his''little secrets''...If he can think more about these little secrets, and even suffer from insomnia for a few nights, that would be great."

    Amber blinked, stared at Gawain for a long time, and finally muttered: "I''m afraid it''s not calculating again..."

    Gawain didn¡¯t seem to hear Amber¡¯s murmur. He noticed that Veronica was a little distracted from just now, and this is a very rare situation in the other party, so he couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You¡¯re still thinking. The "Diana" thing?"

    "Nothing," Veronica shook her head, "I do think about her, but it doesn''t matter."

    As she said, she slowly raised her head and glanced into the distance, then retracted her gaze and said to Gao Wen: "Please allow me to retire-I have been''watching'' for too long and I am a little tired."

    "Of course," Gawain agreed immediately, "Thanks for your hard work, go and rest."

    Watching the "saint princess" leave the courtyard, Gao Wen exhaled slightly, while thinking of a detail just now:

    When Veronica looked into the distance, she didn''t seem to be looking at Winterhold¡ªthe place Diana had returned in theory¡ªbut in the direction of the Gondor Wasteland.

    This made him think a little, but soon he shook his head and temporarily put the matter aside: he had other things to do.

    Gao Wen raised his right hand and his eyes fell on a silver ring on his finger.

    He recalled the trip to Tarrond not long ago, and recalled the last conversation with the dragon **** Enya¡ªthat conversation ended with the sudden change of situation in the Loren continent and ended with the abnormal change of the God of War.

    Now, this divine plague that has fallen on mortals is finally over, the battle on the Winterhold defense line has been settled, maybe I should contact those giant dragons, they may also be watching the situation of this divine plague. .

    Gao Wen curled up his fingers and gently rubbed the surface of the Mithril Ring.

    The subtle magic power flows in this light and delicate magic device, communicating with the distant Tarrond, but...

    No response.

    ...

    North of the Loren continent, the towering mountains of the Holy Dragon Principality.

    The cold wind whizzed through the mountains, and the snow blown down from the top of Longyue Cliff whirled in the wind, passing through the huge stone buildings lined up on the high mountains, and then rolled onto the thick and simple exterior of Longlin Fort. The wall, and was blocked by those flaming braziers and invisible dragon language magic.

    Grand Duke Balogr Knell stood on a circular platform at the highest point of Longlin Fort. He lifted the protective barriers around the platform, letting the howling cold wind stir up his gray hair and heavy cloak.

    His eyes pierced through the wind and snow, looking towards the direction of the northern sea.

    Omega''s voice was screaming in his brain, but as a special "distanced person", he still kept his flesh and blood brain thinking until this moment, and did not respond to Omega''s call.

    But even so, he should "go home".

 Chapter 1031ï¼š Battle of Ripping

    Grand Duke Balogre stood on the edge of the terrace. The towering peaks of the northern mountains were all entangled by hazy clouds and fluttering wind and snow, forming a picture as if all boundaries were blurred. In such a vast landscape, even the terrace built by the boulder is faintly integrated with the sky. It seems that as long as you take a step forward, you can blend into this endless landscape.

    A calm and powerful voice came from behind the terrace: "Grand Duke, the Dragon Blood Council has been handed over."

    Balrogl, the ruler of the Sacred Dragon Principality retracted his gaze into the distance, turned his head and nodded slightly to Sir Gorosh Hickel who had just stepped onto the terrace: "Well, I have worked hard."

    "Has the last moment arrived?" Sir Gorosh Hickel, with a thick beard and tall stature, looked at the Duke of Dragon Blood with a complicated and inexplicable look on his face, "Are you leaving?"

    "The last moment is coming soon. I will arrive on the battlefield before then," Grand Duke Ballogel''s voice was as low as mountains. "I can always hear two voices echoing in my mind at the same time, one of which has already begun. Weak down... It''s time to leave. I have been absent for this coming-of-age ceremony for too long."

    Sir Gorosh Hickel was silent for two seconds before lowering his head: "...This is your mission."

    Grand Duke Barroger nodded, and did not speak for a while, only the howling cold wind blew across the mountain, and the wind was carrying snow particles from afar. After an unknown period of time, the Dragon Blood Grand Duke suddenly broke his silence: "The young dragon descendants are leaving the mountains more and more, seeking adventure in the human kingdom in the south..."

    "The attraction of the new world is huge, and... the instinct to fly is deep in the soul of every dragonborn after all. This can''t be changed by rewriting genes," said Sir Golos. "The human world After a war has just ended, the situation on the entire continent will change. There will be more opportunities, and the wider world... There must be more and more young dragonborn leaving the mountains."

    Balroger glanced at this courtier who had followed him for many years, with a smile on his face: "You are not the same as me. You are also the''dragon descendant'' born and raised in the mountains of the Holy Dragon Principality. I remember that when you were young, you also did the feat of jumping off Longyue Cliff...Unexpectedly, so many years have passed in a blink of an eye."

    "Yes, for many years," Sir Gorosh''s always stern face could not help but soften. He may be recalling his youth, or he may think of his daughter who is living happily in the human world. You are still so strong and full of energy, but I can''t even glide anymore...but that''s nothing, I can see the changes in this world in my lifetime, I''m much luckier than my parents and grandparents."

    There was another mountain breeze blowing from a distance, and Grand Duke Balogre glanced at the far north. Through the hazy clouds, he seemed to be able to see the majestic and eternal storm rotating on the vast sea. A wall of clouds like a peerless barrier between the mainland of Loren and Talrond. He took a deep breath of the cold air and said as if talking to himself: "The time has come."

    "I wish you a safe journey," Sir Gorosh lowered his head and said in the most solemn tone of his life. "From now on, the dragonborn will call themselves dragons."

    A gust of wind suddenly swept over the terrace built by the boulder, and the pressure of the dragon came from the wind. It rose on the wind, instigating a surge of magic power to the sky, Sir Gorosh kept his head down in the wind until I heard a low and majestic voice from the distant sky: "Look up, you are dragons!"

    A huge white dragon shadow rushed from the highest point of Longlin Fort to the clouds. Thousands of dragon descendants living around Longlin Fort almost all saw this unprecedented scene-they saw the dragon''s wings A gust of wind swept around him, the snow on the mountains swept around him, and the magic power in the sky changed the direction, and even the clouds outlined a pale silver trajectory pointing to the far north.

    Countless double sights looked to the sky from the mountains and valleys of the Holy Dragon Principality. The dragon descendants looked at the giant dragon hovering in the clouds in astonishment and even a little horror-it was a real dragon, with a body of nearly 100 meters, strong. His limbs, complete wings, it was definitely not born deformed and weakly defective dragon descendants, and in the countless years of the history of the Holy Dragon Principality, no dragon descendants have seen real dragons appear in the sky above their heads.

    Is this good news? Is this a bad sign? Is this a signal from the hometown of the dragon? Or is it just a passer-by?

    No one recognizes that it is the Duke of Dragon Blood who has ruled this land for countless years. In the panicked sight of the dragon descendants, the silver-white dragon circled the highest peak of the Holy Dragon Principality for several times. Then he raised his head and rushed to the northern horizon.

    ...

    The chaotic dragon that covers the sky and the sun occupies the sky. The undulating clouds, mutated flesh and blood, crystallized bone spurs and blood-stained weapons constitute his terrifying body measured in kilometers. This is beyond the understanding of mortals and even beyond natural phenomena. The terrible existence that can be explained is galloping across the vast land of Tarrond, spreading ruinous beams and sulphur flames to the entire land in an unreasonable, purely angry and destroyer posture.

    The sky during the extreme daylight period has been covered by thick smoke. The huge sun that would not fall within half a year has also been blocked by the "night curtain" created by the dragon of confusion. In the dim sky, the hot black clouds hung down. On the sea surface, thick lightning struck all the mountains and plains on the mainland--

    At the edge of Tarrond, the disordered gravity has torn more than half of the coastline, and the earth curled up into the sky, in a form that violated the laws of nature, became a fragmented giant island floating in the sky; in the hinterland of the mainland, the power of the out of control gods A terrible rift leading to the elemental world was created. The material world and the elemental world permeated each other, and the living flames and surging ice constantly reshaped everything on the earth; in the sky, a gate to the shadow world was Forcibly torn apart, along with every roar of the dragon of confusion, pitch-black lightning pouring out from the gate, tearing the glorious city and continuous factories and temples of the past.

    Everything accumulated on this continent in the past 1.87 million years dissipates like dust, and the glorious but musty dragon civilization is being torn to pieces by its former protectors-towering The buildings in the city are connected to the huge network of pipelines in the city, and the factories and facilities used to support the huge population of the Dragon clan... all were shattered in uncontrolled gravity storms, elemental erosion and spatial fissures.

    And in this apocalyptic scene, countless dragons rushed into the sky like a tide, biting the body of the chaotic dragon like a cold, bloodless, tearless machine, and from deep underground. The missile groups launched in the coastal area created a sea of ??fire on the latter again and again. Every minute and every second, large patches of "sand" would be scattered from the sky in the sky of Tarrond. The remains of the dragon, which are ashes, are steel weapons made by Omega, as well as the body fragments of the dragon of confusion.

    This is a **** doomsday battle, and this **** battle has lasted for an unknown amount of time.

    Deep underground in Tarrond, a high-speed silver-white train crashed through the protected tunnel. The train carried mechanical weapons and ammunition supplies ready for the next battle; the ancient computing center hummed constantly. Calculating the firepower arrangements for the next second and the remaining number of the Dragon Corps; the underground furnace and the doomsday factory operate around the clock, turning the steel ingots into new weapons, or recovering giants from the battlefield that can be "repaired" Long repaired and went back into battle.

    And in the deepest part of this underground iron kingdom, the core of Omega is running non-stop, running calmly and efficiently-with neither the fear of gods nor the mercy of a flesh and blood individual.

    As a machine, the core instructions left by its creators in its deepest place are above all else. Driven by this core instruction, it performs its last mission, like commanding Tal for more than one million years. Lund¡¯s countless machines are in charge of the dragon legions and the ubiquitous ancient forts.

    The number of legions and turrets is constantly decreasing, but in Omega''s precise calculations, victory will ultimately belong to oneself.

    The "Chaotic Dragon" that looked like a natural disaster has weakened. More importantly, he has broken the chain of faith with mortals, and has lost the power of divinity. He is still better than all the creatures in this world. It is stronger, but also weaker than at any stage in its own history, and those dragons who were once "believers"...every time they attacked the dragon of confusion, they are actually destroying the latter to maintain The power used by oneself.

    On the west side of Tarrond, in a mine deep underground, an attack from the gods had just penetrated the last steel plate of the fortification.

    A silver-white metal dome was destroyed, but for Omega... it only lost one insignificant node. There are thousands of similar nodes, distributed throughout Tarrond, even distributed Around the seabed everywhere.

    Heat waves are surging in the underground base, and flames are spreading along all the pipes and passages. The distant sea gate has been opened, and the roar of sea water back into the mine is like thunder.

    The silver-white egg-shaped device that has just been destroyed lies quietly in the center of the base that is about to be submerged by seawater. Its shell has been cracked. A large number of sparks jumped between its main body and the nearby wall, on the nearest pillar. Earlier, some seriously confused characters were jumping, showing a brief thought by Omega before this node was destroyed:

    "The meaning of life... is to continue oneself...

    "The creators...choose to destroy themselves...

    "Contradiction...wrong...lack of logic...

    "Error, error, error..."

    The jumping red characters looked particularly dazzling in the depths of the gradually dimming base, but the faint siren disappeared in the roaring sea water and the loud noise of explosions from various facilities, accompanied by a thunderous sound, the last isolation door Washed away by the turbulent sea, the incalculable icy sea water poured into the depths of the mine, swallowing this Omega node and its remaining thinking fragments.

    And throughout Tarrond, among the thousands of silver-white dome installations, Omega''s thoughts continued, and this **** battle...also continued.

    ...

    The former headquarters of the Dragon Tribunal, the alpine city of Agundor has been completely destroyed. The powerful gravity storm shattered the once towering mountains and rolled up everything on the mountain and the city at the foot of the mountain.

    A huge building is tumbling in an uncontrollable gravity environment. It has a magnificent transparent shell. The overall shape is like a nest and an ellipsoid like a giant egg. On the edge of the building, there is still a little left in the huge neon device. Energy, flashing characters that are indefinite, pieced together an incomplete word: XX Arena.

    A huge black body suddenly hung from the clouds. The body divided the arena building into two like a sickle. In the successive big explosions, a golden figure rushed out under the cover of the remains of the building, towards it. The surface of the huge limbs spit out hot flames and powerful lightning, and then fled to the side in a thrilling manner.

    This is a golden dragon. He is stronger and larger than most dragons. The surface of a hundred-meter-long body is covered with ancient rune brilliance. The various features on its body show that this golden dragon has been in the dragon society. He has an extraordinary identity-but at this moment, like other dragons on the battlefield, his original emotion has been lost in those huge eyes, and only mechanically cold eyes are left.

    The fierce battle was raging, but suddenly, the action of the golden dragon stopped.

    His eyes seemed to recover a little bit of emotion, and driven by this trace of emotion, he raised his head. He saw the chaotic dragon entrenched in the sky making a crazy and chaotic roar, and lavender surging among the low and dim clouds. Lightning, the body of the chaotic dragon is full of cracks, and there is light shining in the cracks-it is like a certain critical point, indicating that this **** battle has reached the final stage.

    A powerful breath quickly approached from another direction, and a huge body almost the same size as the golden dragon rushed out of the gunpowder smoke. This was an already extremely old dragon - he might have been a black dragon, but it was a long one. Time and depth of transformation have turned almost all of his scales into gray-white, and a large number of naked-eye implants and modified structures are all over his body, which makes him almost look like a dragon with flesh and blood. It''s a pile of flying steel.

    "Hragor!" the old dragon said, with a low voice like thunder, "Quick! We won''t be awake for long!"

    Hearing the shouts of old friends, the golden dragon Herragor couldn''t help but look at the "head" of the chaotic dragon, as if trying to find a familiar sight from the crazy chaotic substance, but he Found nothing.

    The urging sound of the old dragon came from the side again: "Hurry up! Balogel is almost here!"

    Herragor retracted his gaze toward the sky. Driven by his newly rebuilt self-consciousness, he resisted the sense of loss of control that seemed to tear his soul deep in his heart, and then he did not hesitate to join the old gray-white dragon. Turned around and rushed to the distant sea.

 Chapter 1032ï¼š Eternal end

    The old black dragon with a highly mechanized whole body, and the golden dragon with many magic runes on it, suddenly rushed out of this battlefield one after another at the most intense moment of the **** battle of this doomsday, towards the tower The southern coast of the Errond Continent rushed away, and their sudden action immediately caused the reaction of the "Chaotic Dragon" that obscured the sky.

    In the sky, thick and chaotic clouds suddenly rolled violently, like boiling hot soup, and lightning flashes brewing and forming in the depths of the clouds; under the clouds, there are enough to cover an entire city, composed of countless chaotic limbs and dysfunctions. The aggregate of the gods formed by the condensed form of matter uttered a thunderous roar. Around the huge body, even the light appeared obviously distorted-the supreme ruler of Talrond for millions of years, created by the dragons themselves The "gods" seemed to realize what kind of apostasy the two dragons that had suddenly left the battlefield wanted to carry out. Even though he was irrational, he also showed the anger that changed the color of the world.

    The sky cracked open, and a rift valley pierced through the sky over the Tarrond continent. In the rift valley, countless pairs of eyes looked at the burning dragon kingdom with icy eyes, and at the same time there were thousands of tongues, Thousands of throats roared in the rift, the dragon of confusion climbed upside down on the edge of the rift, and cast crazy gazes in the direction of Herragor and Andal-in the gaze of the "gods" Below, the edge of the continent began to crack, the steel was melted, the shield disappeared out of thin air, and the powerful missile was swallowed by the shadow before it touched the gods. This is a devastating sight, even beyond the scope of mortal reason.

    However, Omega''s resistance came in an instant: one after another dragon army rushed from afar, instantly filling the gaps melted by the gaze of the gods, and a larger number of weapon arrays activated among the distant mountains and will survive. All of the ammunition poured into the rift valley behind the Dragon of Chaos, the weather controller originally used to maintain ecological balance was also activated again, and the power of storm, thunder, rain and snow were all mobilized to oppose the gradually cracking sky. ...

    Herragor and Andar rushed to the sea, and the eyes of destruction were pressing behind them. Even though thousands of compatriots and a large number of self-discipline weapons were desperately intercepting them, they still felt that the shadow of death had not left for a moment. Myself¡ªbehind them, the continent was burning, the sea was boiling, and the dark clouds flashed and thundered. Several times, Herragore felt the burning pain from the scales on his tail, but he didn¡¯t even once. Look back.

    The Dragons waited for 1.87 million years to wait for this opportunity, and now it''s all over after looking back.

    This terrible flight lasted for an unknown amount of time. Herragor and Andar rushed out of the border of Tarrond, out of the offshore waters of the Dragon Kingdom, and out of the frozen Arctic ocean, with countless glaciers behind them. Fragmented, countless scattered islands collapsed behind them, and the anger of the gods had crossed such a long distance without decay, and finally, a magnificent "giant curtain" appeared in front of them.

    The towering cloud wall slowly rotates over the sea, seemingly slow, but deadly cyclones and violent storms are brewing and forming around the cloud wall every minute and every second. The hurricane rolls up tens of thousands of tons of sea water and blows. The coming storm caused all the legendary powerhouses to retreat - they reached the edge of the eternal storm, and reached the last border between the dragon kingdom and the human world.

    Without the slightest hesitation, Herragor and Andar rushed directly into the violent storm, and the "Wrath of the Gods" from Tarrond followed them and hit the sky-wide cloud wall. However, This time, the wrath of the gods, which seems to be able to destroy everything, did not easily split the obstacles in front of them for the first time-the thick and rotating cloud wall seemed to contain incredible power, and this power began to confront the wrath of the gods. The person actually fell into a stalemate for a while.

    Inside the eternal storm, lightning and thunder continued, torrential rain poured down, and the violent air currents were engulfed in the cold wind and ice crystals that could instantly kill the strong beasts. However, to Andal and Hragor, all this was like a spring breeze. .

    Compared with the angry "gaze" from the gods outside, the environment in the eternal storm can be described as gentle.

    The golden dragon and the black dragon circled twice in the storm. They exchanged glances in the air, and then they lowered their height without hesitation and swooped down toward the "base" position at the deepest part of the storm.

    Through the hurricane, through the heavy rain, through this endless vortex, at this moment, Hragor actually had some hallucinations-he seemed to go back 1.87 million years ago, back to his first rush On the journey of this battlefield, he raised his eyes, as if seeing a group of dragons flying from the clouds, golden glow shining on their slender and strong bodies, the sea is endless, and the fighting spirits of the tribe in the steel giant The ship and the floating fortress are preparing for battle...

    However, a flash of lightning burst at close range, tearing all the scenes in memory to pieces. Hragor opened his eyes and saw only the chaotic and cold storm raging around him, and the only person who accompanied him was old enough. The old friend whose scales were pale and whose whole body was distorted by mechanical transformation.

    Herragor opened his mouth, as if he wanted to say something, but in the next second, he felt like he had penetrated an invisible "veil"-after a slightly cold touch, all the voices around him disappeared. The whole world is quiet.

    He entered the base of the eternal storm, and entered the deepest part of the secret realm that had been sealed off for 1.87 million years.

    In the dark blue space, everything is still in the long past time and space, the black sea is frozen like ice, and countless twisted and weird "images of the gods" maintain their attacking posture at the edge of the space. The body of the dragon group The posture was also frozen, becoming a part of the phantom of this stagnant time and space, and in the center of everything, the deepest part of the entire stagnant time and space, the elegant and white "tower" made of metal is still quiet. The ground stands on the sea.

    The gesture of pointing straight to the sky is still deeply imprinted in the minds of Herragor and Andal today.

    Andal and Herragor glide on the sea, flying towards the direction of the tower. This space is so quiet that the sound of wings passing through the air became the only sound here, but soon there was another sound. Other sounds came into the ears of the two giant dragons - it was a crisp sound as if the crystals were gradually cracking, coming from a light voice, but it was particularly noticeable in this quiet space.

    Herragor looked up subconsciously. He saw that the translucent "spherical shell" above the stagnant time and space was gradually spreading small cracks, and the chaotic shadow on the outside of the spherical shell was slowly rotating, in the thick ocean water. There was an indescribable flow of light.

    Andal''s voice came from the side: "He is attacking this space... I thought it could be resisted for a longer time."

    Herragor¡¯s voice was very low: "One hundred and eighty-seven million years ago, there was no success here to stop him. It is still impossible today after 1.87 million years-but it¡¯s okay, everything has changed. History will not be repeated here."

    As they spoke, they had already crossed the last metal circle around the "tower" and approached a platform somewhere in the upper part of the tower. They lowered their height towards there, and the dragon''s figure began to change in mid-air, almost in the blink of an eye. , The huge dragon body turned into a human form.

    Herragor stood steadily on the edge of a half-moon platform. Beside him, Andal''s figure also fell down-but the old speaker staggered and nearly fell on the last step of the landing.

    Herragor hurriedly reached out to support the opponent. After the latter stood firm, he smiled and shook his head: "I haven''t been flying in too many years... It was okay to be controlled by Omega before, but now I can hardly land smoothly."

    Herragor just patted the opponent on the shoulder, then he raised his head and looked at the end of the platform.

    A figure wearing a pale golden robe stood there, and as Herragor looked at it, the figure seemed to turn its head back here-but it was just an illusion. In the next second, the figure was silent. The breath dissipated in the air.

    It was him 1.87 million years ago-only a phantom was left here.

    Andal watched this scene quietly. He seemed to want to speak, but in the end all the words turned into a soft sigh. He shook his head and stepped forward, while Herragor followed closely-they Over the front of the platform, over the place where the dissipated figure once stood.

    After a few minutes, they had already walked through the arc-shaped passage at the other end of the platform, following the route in memory, they finally came to the end of a step near the highest point of the "high tower".

    A huge gate stood quietly in front of them. Next to the gate, stood a middle-aged man with short gray hair, a high nose, and a firm face¡ªthat was the ruler of the Sacred Dragon Principality, Balogel K. Grand Duke Nar.

    "Unexpectedly, you have arrived," Hragor saw the other person, with a smile on his face, "Long time no see."

    "Long time no see," Balroger''s gaze moved between Herragor and Andal, and a rare smile appeared on his always too serious face, "I thought you could no longer find this position. ¡ª¡ªWhen I saw you flying here, I thought about whether to light up the lights here to guide you."

    "In fact, I think I can''t find this place..." Herragor closed his eyes lightly, with a smile on his face, "but when I close my eyes, everything here is still so clear."

    "That''s the end of the emotional time, we have to complete the last step," Andal''s old and low voice came from the side, interrupting the "reality" of Herragor and Balogre, "Balog Yeah, have you checked it?"

    "While waiting for you, I roughly checked the situation inside: the power of the eternal storm and the power of the gods have stagnated everything here, and the years have not destroyed our efforts-it is still in good condition as it was before, even There is not even a trace of aging. I just successfully activated the lift to the deep layer and activated the deep energy group, which slightly loosened the current time and space. I think this is even ready for departure."

    Herragor stared into Balroger''s eyes and couldn''t help saying: "After so many years, you are still the best mechanic..."

    "Thanks for your compliment, Chief." Barroger said, and at the same time stepped aside, making an inviting gesture, "Come on-the three of us have left our posts for too long."

    The ancient heavy gate opened silently. In this stagnant time and space, 1.87 million years did not corrode the miracle that the dragons once created with the power of the whole clan-Andal and He Lagor stepped into the gate, and the lights came on as they entered.

    Balogel followed closely behind.

    They passed through a short corridor, through a connection that was too large for a human body, and they arrived at a circular platform where a cylindrical elevator was already waiting.

    There are flashing lights on the surface of the elevator, and the clean alloy shell is marked with useful information with concise and clear symbols-it is a completely different style from the extravagant and decadent Tarrond, Herragor I haven''t seen it for many years.

    The elevator descended silently, sending the three humanoid dragons to the depths of this "tall"-they passed through the isolation walls and heavy gates in the elevator shaft, and the entire descending process lasted for half a minute , The elevator stopped in a wide place like a control room.

    After stepping out of the elevator, the lights in front of Herragor''s eyes brightened simultaneously. He saw the wide hall. The hall was built in the ancient dragon style with pillars and there were many seats between the pillars. Everything was as deep in his memory. Looks like.

    They quickly found their own seats-the three seats are so obvious, they are located at the end of the hall, and they are still as new as ever after a long time.

    A slight vibration came from the outside, and the air seemed to be filled with a chilling malice and madness, powerful beyond mortal imagination.

    However, compared with the past more than one million years, this breath has been weakened countless times, even to the point where Herragor can resist it with willpower.

    He knew that this kind of "weakening" was paid for at a huge price.

    The three of them did not communicate. They just walked forward silently and sat in the chair silently. Ballogel began to operate many buttons in front of him, Andal activated the system he was responsible for, and Herragor put his hand on the seat. On the front crystal bulge, many magic branches in the crystal were carefully controlled-so an ancient creation gradually awakened from the dust.

    In front of them, the huge arc-shaped window was brightened and turned into a projection curtain showing the external scene. In the clear image, one could see the sky near the "tower" and see the light that was constantly permeating in. And the phantoms of dragons still in the sky.

    Andal''s eyes couldn''t help but fall on the phantoms of the dragons, his hand was placed next to a certain panel on the right side of the seat, but before performing the operation, he still couldn''t help but whispered: "Would you like to look again? After that, I will never see them again."

    Herragor''s gaze also fell on the illusions of the past. In those images, he found many figures he used to be familiar with, former friends, former lovers, former children...those at 1.87 million The name that passed away in the battle of disobedience a year ago slowly flowed out of his heart, but he closed his eyes.

    "Navigator Andal, I authorize you to activate the engine-let these phantoms free, they are already in our hearts."

    "Yes, Captain."

    Andal took a deep breath and activated the last process of the system.

    The next moment, a deep roar came from the huge and ancient behemoth, and the vibration of the entire hall heralded that the "first voyage" that had been delayed for millions of years had finally started.

    Herragor felt a gentle but firm acceleration.

    Outside, the time and space that had been stagnant for 1.87 million years finally began to disintegrate, the sea began to surging, the ancient phantoms dissipated one by one, and the metal "tower" at the center of the vortex also began to rise little by little¡ªit was hidden. The intact body in the deep sea gradually surfaced. First, the bow pointed to the sky like a sword, then the tower-like hull, and then the auxiliary engine group arranged in the middle of the hull, the raised reactor array, antenna and radar. System, and the huge-scale main engine nozzle...

    This is not a tower.

    This is a spaceship.

 Chapter 1033ï¼š Bathe in the stars

    The time and space that had been stagnant for 1.87 million years gradually collapsed.

    The wheel of history started to turn again, everything that had been stagnant broke free, the frozen sea water surging again, stronger and stronger wind poured into the whirlpool from all directions, and the "spherical shell" covering this space was silent and silent. The ground was broken, falling with the downpour, and there was a low roar from far away Tarrond that seemed to contain endless madness and chaos.

    The sky collapsed as if toppling, the huge wall of clouds, cyclones, and the countless tons of seawater entrapped in the eternal storm turned into a terrifying sea storm, lightning and thunder, torrential rain, dragon roar undulating deep in the clouds, Everything is like a doomsday, and in this apocalyptic scene, the huge ancient spaceship continues to rise slowly in the face of the strong wind.

    This is a starship that incorporates a part of Sailor''s technology. It is a miracle created by the powerful dragon civilization over a million years ago with all the power of the entire clan. This miracle was many years late, but today, it finally set off Up.

    "The storm has caused a lot of disturbance, and the attitude correction engine is automatically adjusting the inclination of the spacecraft," Ballogel said quickly while monitoring the data on the front panel while sitting in front of the chief mechanic''s control seat, "but its effect is limited. , The''Talronde'' has begun to deviate from its intended trajectory."

    "As long as you can take off, you can continue to accelerate and continue to climb... You don''t have to care about the destination and the specific route, and don''t care about the return. The flight is successful..." Herragor in front of the captain said softly, "Yes. Can you do it?"

    "Of course it''s okay," Barroger thought for a while, nodding confidently, "but the following shaking will always be strong, I''m afraid I can''t eliminate all the vibrations and deviations..."

    The navigator Andal laughed: "This shaking is nothing-it''s incredible that we can make this big guy fly. After all, this thing was not designed to be controlled by three people at the beginning."

    While talking, the old dragon turned his head, his gaze swept across the empty control hall behind him-a dozen empty seats lined up in this huge space, and the projection curtain in front of each seat flashed A name that has long since disappeared in history, those compatriots who should have set sail with this ship...before they set off, they fell forever.

    Herragor noticed Andal''s gaze. He followed the opponent''s gaze and swept across the control hall. After a while, he broke the silence: "Let''s go up and see for them."

    "Of course, we will," Barroger said in a low voice, "but... it might not be easy to do this."

    Almost at the same time that Balroger''s voice fell, a violent shaking suddenly spread throughout the spacecraft, with countless chaotic and unclear, roaring and thunderous noises in between, and an indescribable mental pressure. After a long distance in space, it penetrated layer after layer of shields and alloys, and stormed into the control hall.

    In the hall, Herragor, Andal, and Balogr instantly felt the terrifying power that almost directly affects the soul. Their senses were flooded with countless babbles, and the knowledge from the gods impacted their mental defenses. In the shaky vision, they saw the illusion, saw the spaceship rushing straight into a **** abyss burning with raging flames, saw countless dark cracks covering the sky, and saw all kinds of huge things that would make mortals crazy. Stretching out long limbs, trying to drag and destroy this ship trying to leave the planet...

    The gods are catching up.

    However, in the next second, these terrible things disappeared suddenly, and the three of Herragore returned to the ice-cooled and safe real world again. They panted for breath until Andal was the first to break the silence: "Omega is fighting for time."

    "I can only fight for the last time," Herragor said with a terrible face, "I can feel... the **** has left Tarrond and he is approaching here. Next time, what we have to face is His body is now."

    Balrogl glanced down at the instrument data and spoke quickly: "The altitude is not enough, we haven''t rushed out yet-hold on, I want to lift all engine restrictions."

    After a while, a continuous shaking came into the hall, and an even more unbearable sense of acceleration and dizziness surged up. The huge ancient spaceship had crossed the boundary of the cloud wall of the eternal storm of the past, it rose into the blue sky, and He began to adjust the angle slowly, and entered the subsequent course at an inclination angle, and at almost the same moment, there was a vaguely crazy and chaotic roar in Herragor''s mind.

    Andal on the side apparently heard the same "voice". He smiled bitterly and shook his head: "It seems that we are not so angry about him..."

    "Of course," Herragor struggled against the pressure from the soul level-although the bridge between humans and gods had been cut, the power of the "gods" had been weakened below the critical point by Omega, but after regaining his will , This spiritual power from the gods still made him feel like he would fall into craziness at any time. He gritted his teeth. Although he couldn''t see his expression, he was sure that he must have a hideous look at this moment, "After all... What I did was the ultimate "disobedience"..."

    Andal held up his gaze forcibly and looked at the distant blue sky on the projection curtain. Amidst the constant tide of mental pollution, he gradually revealed a smile¡ª¡ª

    The ultimate "disobedience"...

    It is not against doctrine, nor is it denying faith, or even killing gods¡ªfor gods born in mortal thoughts and operating according to the rules, these rebellious actions are far from the ultimate "disobedience."

    The ultimate disobedience will only happen when mortals have overcome their most primitive shackles and taboos, broke free from their original cradle and swaddling, and took the real step of "adult".

    The ultimate "disobedience" is to step into the stars.

    This represents an earth-shaking change in the mortal race¡¯s perception of the entire world, and it represents a child who grew up in the cradle has truly taken the action of leaving the cradle. It has unparalleled symbolic significance, and it deserves the applause of the entire world. Exceeded the endurance limit of all gods.

    Because no matter which god, all the "intelligence" of their birth and survival is based on this planet-this, even Andal spent many, many years to figure it out.

    Herragor felt that his thinking gradually calmed down, and his brain that seemed to be boiling before also gradually recovered his calm. He breathed out gently and put his hand on the top of a panel on the left front of the seat.

    Andal raised his eyes and looked at the outer sky presented by the projection curtain-the sky was slanted, and the edge showed a wide-angle arc. He saw the sun shine from the side and back of the curtain, coating all the clouds. There was a faint golden light, and at the edge of the golden light, he could already see the curved and bulging ground, and the faint starlight at the end of the sky.

    The vibration of the spacecraft has weakened a bit, the image presented by the projection curtain has become dim, the magnificent and brilliant starry sky emerges from the background of the sky little by little, the whole world seems to have become quiet, only when various instruments are running The low buzzing sound rang from all around.

    All this lasted for a few short seconds, and then an unprecedented shock spread throughout the ship. Along with the shock, there was also a loud noise from a cabin in the distance.

    In an instant, the lights in the entire control hall dimmed, and then all the alarm systems sounded harsh and sharp sirens. The emergency orange lights flashed at each passageway, and the shipboard system madly broadcasted various cabins. In the details of the damage, Herragor felt his entire body tilted over, and the scene on the curtain in front of him began to roll. The next second, he heard Balroger¡¯s shout: "Engine No. 2 Get out of the hull! The antenna module is completely destroyed! The dimensional biological material module is completely destroyed! The No. 1 reactor is completely destroyed...He is catching up!!"

    Andal struggled to grasp the seat and maintained his balance during the roll. He looked at the projection curtain on the side and front. The curtain showed the scene of the spacecraft''s exterior. It was a terrifying sight:

    He saw a long gap in the sky outside the spacecraft, with crazy cold eyes all over the gap, and a hideous and twisted dragon figure made up of countless messy limbs was clinging to the hull of the spacecraft''s stern. , Is destroying the brainchild created by this dragon clan¡ª¡ª

    Part of the spacecraft¡¯s engine was completely destroyed, and the broken and twisted steel was spinning and falling into the thick atmosphere below. Several huge holes were broken on the side of the hull. The heavy shield and tough alloy shell seemed to be papery. It was easily torn apart, and a large amount of equipment, gas, and liquid spewed out of the hole like broken internal organs, mixed with hot smoke rushing into space, and after causing such great damage, the dragon of confusion still did not stop in the slightest. Signs, He is still continuously demolishing the structure of the spacecraft, and at the same time, he is constantly climbing up the hull, crawling in the direction of the core cabin!

    "Stay steady-we still have three engines!" Herragor shouted loudly, bringing Ballogre''s attention back to the present, "Continue to raise the height, and we will succeed!"

    "He will tear down the entire ship before then!" Balogall shouted as he tried his best to control the equipment, "Do we have any weapons to counterattack?!"

    "Stepping towards the starry sky is the biggest counterattack--" Herragor stood up. He firmly grasped the back of the seat, his fingers even deeply immersed in the alloy casting plate, "Look, he is already very weak! "

    Andal stared at the scene coming from outside the spacecraft. After overcoming the initial nervousness and confusion, he suddenly realized one thing-that climbed on the hull of the "Talronde" and appeared terrible. The deranged dragon in posture is actually almost the same size as this spaceship!

    Not long ago, He was as huge as a city, covering the sky and floating above Tarrond, but now... He is once again greatly weakened!

    Balroger also noticed this scene. He began to think of ways to restore the posture of the spacecraft, and tried his best to adjust the balance of the remaining engines-the automatic system has been completely destroyed, and he can only manually fight the damage and damage caused by the dragon of confusion. Shaking, and his efforts finally took effect: Although the spaceship was crumbling, and even though all systems were madly alarming, the ship was still climbing towards the stars little by little!

    Starlight began to shine on the hull of the ship, the gravitational force from the earth was fading, and Herragore felt that his body was getting lighter, and in the projection curtain before his eyes, the chaos climbing on the hull of the ship The dragon has become smaller, and now he is almost only one-third the size of the entire ship.

    Herragor was not surprised by all this:

    Although there are only three giant dragons on this ship, as long as there are three of them standing on this ship, as long as they are marching towards the stars, this "coming of age" ceremony is going on.

    For the gods born in "symbolic meaning", the influence of the symbolic process on them is as absolute as the truth of the universe.

    Therefore, the last step of disobedience must be done by mortals themselves-Omega cannot do it for them, aliens cannot do it for them, and no one can do it for them.

    There was another explosion from the tail of the spacecraft, and the harsh sirens became more and more irritating. In the continuous shaking and shaking, Herragor did not hesitate to give an order: "Abandon all return structures and escape. Cabin, concentrate all the energy on the main engine-I only want it to last for another three minutes."

    "I''m here! It can last for thirty minutes!" Ballogel yelled, decisively carrying out Herragor''s orders, "Keep your eyes open-we spent more than a million years waiting. This is the moment!"

    A strong thrust once again acted on the spacecraft, and the already exhausted "Talronde" suddenly glowed with its last vigour. It began to climb, and climbed again¡ªa bright wake stretched behind it. The thick and white atmosphere turned into the distant back behind it, throwing debris, dragging flames and smoke, and falling into the starry sky like a falling dancer, the twisted "gods" still clinging to its shell , Gnawing frantically on the protection of the core compartment, his size shrank a little, and then shrank a little...until he was thrown into the boundless space.

    The mortal left his cradle, and the gods were left on the last boundary of the planet''s edge.

    Herragor felt his body float up, and the last trace of restraint from the earth quietly dissipated. The distant starlight was shining on the shell of the Talrond, and the starlight passed into the control hall through the monitor, magnificent.

    And in the deep background of the starry sky, some huge structures that were originally hidden by ancient technology are gradually fading away as the "Talronde" approaches, revealing their true colors.

    He looked at Balroger: "Mechanic, open the dome and filter, we enter into visual observation."

    "Yes, Captain."

    On the tattered core cabin shell, a protective panel quietly opened, and the shading curtain slowly opened. Hragor controlled the flow of magic and allowed himself to slowly float to the window made of high-strength polymer, watching The vast space outside.

    In the vast space, the ancient satellite system operates silently, and the long-abandoned space station still floats quietly in orbit.

    They seem to have been waiting here for countless years, waiting for the dragons who were left on the planet to come here.

    "We are catching up..." Herragor couldn''t help but whispered.

    "I just caught up temporarily," Andal''s voice came from behind Herragor in a low voice, "The compatriots who stayed on the surface of the planet...can''t build a second Talrond."

    "But it will always be made... even from scratch."

    Herragor whispered, and then took his gaze back from the distance between the abandoned satellites and the space station, but before returning to his seat, he suddenly felt a heart move.

    He raised his head subconsciously and looked at the other side of the curved polymer dome. The next second, he saw something floating in space, and his breathing and heartbeat stopped instantly.

    It was a cruel and twisted wreckage, a chaotic dragon that had been shrunk many times. The characteristics of the gods of the past are still left in his chaotic body, but at this moment, they look so... small.

    There is still a remnant of light wandering among the wreckage. As a god, he hasn''t completely "dead" yet, but he just floats there quietly at this moment, motionless.

    Herragor''s tight face slowly relaxed again, and he silently watched the wreckage floating in the universe, watching the light in its depths gradually extinguish.

    A vague voice that could not distinguish between reality and illusion suddenly sounded deep in his consciousness: "From now on...you are going to leave by yourself."

    "Yes, my lord."

    "The outside world is dangerous, protect yourself."

    "Yes, my lord."

    "Don''t forget to look back occasionally..."

    "Yes, my lord."

    "..."

    "Yes, my lord."

 Chapter 1034ï¼š new beginning

    The icy starlight crossed the endless distance and arrived here from the depths of the universe, shining brightly on the tattered shell of the Talrond, as if it had coated this ancient spacecraft with a layer of silver light.

    At the stern of the huge spacecraft, a huge gap has been opened in the severely damaged reactor compartment. The damage tube system has been activated to cut off the corresponding energy path. Part of the extinguished core is exposed in space, and some of the escaped liquid is in space. It boils in the middle and turns into steam, reflecting the huge sunlight coming from the other side of the horizon, showing a rainbow-like color.

    The faint brilliance in the engine flickered a few times, and finally extinguished completely-this spacecraft built 1.87 million years ago uses a completely different technology from the current era. It not only has an anti-gravity mechanism, but also Relying on the working fluid engine to provide extra thrust during the lift-off stage is a skill learned from the sailors, and now, the products created by these technologies are "dead" one by one.

    "Our main engine has gone out, and the attitude control engine group still has a little power. I try to slow down the spacecraft and keep it in a high orbit-although we will still float away soon, we can enjoy it before then. The scenery here," Barroger said, patted the control seat in front of him vigorously, "Oh, this thing is also completely broken...I can''t read the readings of the No. 3 reactor here, but I want to know its condition. Not much better."

    "You also said that the main engine can last for thirty minutes under your hands," Herragor glanced at the chief mechanic. "Twenty minutes haven''t arrived yet."

    "That''s a rhetoric, a little morale booster," Ballogel said nonchalantly. "It''s not easy for the engine to finish the final climb in that situation-not to mention that this big guy is already in the sea. For more than a million years."

    "We all know that it hasn''t aged at all in more than one million years," Herragor said casually, and then he noticed that Andal hadn''t spoken aside, as if he was thinking about something seriously, and he couldn''t help being curious. , "Andal, what are you thinking?"

    "Count my heartbeat," Andal said slowly, "I haven''t noticed my heartbeat for many years... The blood pump and the circulation machine have always maintained the operation of this body, I almost forgot, myself There is also a primitive heart in the body... and it is still beating today."

    "I thought that your heart had been removed long ago," Herragor raised his eyebrows in surprise, "As a black dragon with a shorter lifespan, your original heart hasn''t died even today?"

    "I also feel incredible-very incredible," Andal said slowly after a moment of silence, before he frowned suddenly, "Do you smell anything?"

    "Did you just find it? It came from the gas storage bin," Ballogel stood up from his seat, slowly floating in the weightless hall, "Our filtration system has shut down, and some Exhaust gas has entered the life-sustaining pipeline. Don''t worry, these gases won''t kill us temporarily-the dragon''s vitality is still very strong."

    "Ah, it''s really good news," Andal shook his head, "Then how long can we survive?"

    "It''s hard to say, it depends on how many leaks there are on the outer shell of the spacecraft, and whether our reactor will explode in advance," Barroger shrugged, "The console is broken, and I have no way of knowing the situation of the spacecraft¡ª -But from a more optimistic point of view, didn''t we just survive for a few more minutes? This is the first time that the dragon has stepped into the starry sky with its own power. Every second we stay here should be recorded in history. "

    The hall was quiet for a while, and Herragor slowly floated to the dome made of polymer. He watched the scene outside the spacecraft. The vast starry sky attracted his eyes¡ªhe suddenly had some regrets, those The stars seem so far away, even though he has left the earth and has come to a place so far away from his hometown, the distance between him and the stars does not seem to shrink at all...The Talrond is like a child folded out It''s like a paper boat, full of children''s ambitious dreams and great voyage plans, but in fact it was just thrown into the small ditch at the door. Just a few meters away, it was already flooded with water and would sink at any time. Up.

    But even so, this is the first step for a mortal to take out-it''s like a baby trying to walk for the first time, maybe only staggering and moving, maybe falling down in the next second, but anyway, he is here now , Immersed in starlight.

    It seems that there is no regret.

    A ray of light suddenly appeared on the edge of the field of vision, and Herragor raised his head in surprise. He looked at the corner of the dome and saw the edge of the planet slowly moving there-the spacecraft had lost its power, and it was acting on inertia. The bottom rolled slowly, and during this tumbling process, it ushered in a magnificent sunrise.

    The huge sun has risen. Behind the planet, an astonishing corona is slowly rising. The star with magnificent wood grains squeezes into Herragor¡¯s field of vision a little bit more spectacularly than seen on the surface. Even more shocking.

    The entire control hall was immersed in brilliant sunlight, and even if the shading coating was still working, the magnificent light still stung the eyes of the three humanoid dragons. Andal and Balrogir came to Hragor by chance. They gathered in front of the dome made of polymer, gazing at the unprecedented sunrise, and did not speak for a long time.

    Here, it is not at all cramped.

    ...

    Loren Continent, in the Winter Wolf Command post.

    "The Mithril Ring did not respond? Can''t contact the Mithril Treasury?" Amber looked at Gao Wen with a little surprise, and couldn''t help muttering after confirming the situation, "This shouldn''t be...for such a short time Mithril The Ring of the Ring has had problems twice...The technology of those giant dragons is so superb, it shouldn''t even be able to repair a communication system..."

    "For thousands of years, Mithril Treasury has never had such a situation," Gao Wen looked more serious, "''Never make mistakes'' is the label of those dragons..."

    "Maybe it''s just that the fault hasn''t been repaired yet," Amber thought for a while, and said with some uncertainty. As one of the people who visited Tarrond with Gawain, she knew the real situation of the dragon kingdom better than others. In the eyes of the world, the Mythril Treasury, which is full of mystery, does not have too much mystery in her eyes. "After all, all of their things have a long history, and their development is very large. If the thing called''Omega'' is out of order What''s wrong..."

    Hearing Huo''s optimistic judgment, the expression on his face did not relax at all. He looked down at the quiet Mithril Ring in his hand, but he couldn''t help but think of the last meeting with the dragon **** Enya.

    Unable to contact the Mithril Treasury, unable to contact Melita Penia... If this is put at other times, it may only make him wonder, it is not a big deal, but with the last time of Talrond The brigade, with the God of War that just broke out, Gao Wen didn''t think much about the matter. He had a vaguely uneasy feeling in his heart, even though this uneasiness was baseless... but once it emerged, he lingered. .

    These things happened so coincidental, and the turmoil of the gods is an event that affects the entire world. Enya and the entire dragon family seem to always pay attention to the gods in the human world. Now the **** of war has fallen, and Talrond is almost in the same place. We disconnected from the continent of Loren all the time... What happened in that distant dragon kingdom?

    In thinking, Gawain calmed his mind, he focused his attention, and the invisible connection in his mind was established-a scene from space overlooking the earth came into his mind, and the situation of Loren mainland and the surrounding waters entered his eyes. , He cautiously moved the field of vision from the geostationary satellite, trying as much as possible to "look" to the north of the Loren continent, hoping to observe something.

    However, the perspective of this malfunctioning satellite was limited after all. After crossing the peninsula of the Holy Dragon Principality, he could not see anything.

    Gawain converged with regret and prepared to withdraw from the satellite vision, but before the connection of consciousness was interrupted, he suddenly noticed some vague flashes on the northern edge of the picture in his brain.

    The flash appeared for a short time, and then several smaller flashes came from the same direction. At first, Gawain thought it was a lens flare caused by sunlight reflecting on the planetary clouds, but it quickly He realized that this thing was not a natural phenomenon¡ªsoon, the flash was over, and the surveillance images from the satellite calmed down. However, on the upper boundary of the screen, there are some subtle lines that seem to be disturbed by energy. dissipate¡­¡­

    A few minutes later, Gawain withdrew from the satellite''s surveillance view.

    He still can''t see the sight beyond his field of vision, but now he is almost certain-something must have happened to Talrond!

    Amber had already noticed that Gawain was suddenly distracted. She was not surprised by this. After realizing that the other party was "wandering beyond the sky", she very consciously took up the work of guarding, and just stayed next to her for a long time. She felt the other person''s breathing and subtle movements change, and immediately went up and asked: "Hey, did you find something?"

    There are many secrets in Gawain, this kind of occasional bizarre "wandering" is one of them. Amber is very curious about it, but she has never asked why-she only knows one thing, whenever the other party wanders like this for a while, He seems to be able to get some "enlightenment" from some mysterious channel... and about the content of these enlightenments, he will occasionally be happy to share it.

    "Talronde should be in trouble. I have a feeling of..." Gao Wen couldn''t explain his satellite perspective to others, and he said vaguely, "but it seems that it should not affect us... "

    While talking, he raised his head, and the scene of the nervous and busy front command post came into his vision.

    The officers and civilians are dealing with the intelligence from the war zone in a desperate manner. All communication systems and dispatch units are operating at full power. The open space outside is gathering medical units that have just been supported from the rear, and the wounds withdrawn from the front line. Soldiers and the remains of the dead were passing through the wide roads on both sides of the castle-Tarrond was too far away, but the mess left by this divine disaster was close at hand.

    There were footsteps approaching here, Gao Wenxun went to the prestige, and saw the blonde Solderlin walking towards this side, the high-ranking ranger saluted himself with a solemn expression on his face: "The Winter Fort has just passed on Here comes a new contact-Typhon people hope to negotiate a formal truce with us."

    "We are finally back to the negotiating table," Gao Wen exhaled softly. "So, did the Typhon people mention where and when they hope to have this negotiation?"

    "In terms of time, they only mentioned that they wanted to be as soon as possible. As for the location..." Solderlin said hesitated a bit before continuing, "They hope to be in the fort."

    "Ah, a symbol of peace between the two countries...Although it is a bit ironic to mention this at this time," Gao Wen''s expression on his face was somewhat complicated when he heard the place name, and then he smiled, "But if it is based on the current actual control of our two sides From a regional perspective, Winter Wolf Fort is already in Cecil''s hands. The Treaty Fort, which was originally located in the buffer zone of Winter Wolf Fort and Longwind Fortress, is now essentially an area under Cecil''s complete control... Do you mind?"

    Soldering nodded: "They don''t mind, and they emphasized this point specially-they are willing to negotiate in Cecil''s controlled area to show their sincerity."

    Gao Wen raised his eyebrows and smiled: "Because they started the war first...Well, although they don''t mind having this negotiation in Cecil''s control zone, we still have to be kinder. ¡ª¡ª Bringing the diplomatic missions of neighboring countries to their own military-controlled zone for this kind of "peace negotiation" is a hegemonic act, so regardless of the final negotiation result, from a historical perspective, the agreement is fair and effective Sex may be questioned by future generations. We need to choose a more suitable place-a neutral area, or at least a place that does not involve the territorial dispute between the two sides, which is more comprehensive. Do you two have any suggestions?"

    Gawain¡¯s gaze fell on Amber and Soldering-he did not ask them on a whim, but because it was just right: Soldering was the commander of the Iron Rangers, and he was also a member of the old Ansu Heti Feng has been a high-level ranger who has been active for seven hundred years. He has witnessed the ups and downs of this land and experienced many changes in the two countries. Although he is a foreign race, he is more familiar with this land than Many human beings, and he himself is also a thoughtful and experienced person, it is more appropriate to act as a consultant at this moment. As for Amber...

    In any case, he is also the head of the intelligence department, and he is still reliable in business... probably.

    The elves and the half-elves were simultaneously thinking: the armistice agreement between the two human empires is a major event, especially when the truth behind this "war" is a catastrophe. It has unusual symbolic meaning and historical value, so this matter must be taken seriously.

    They began to quickly organize their memories, hoping to find a suitable place, and in thinking, Amber first made a suggestion: "How about building a new camp in the middle of the battlefield? Signing a contract on the battlefield should have more weight. ."

    "I have considered this, but in addition to the symbolic meaning, we also have to consider the actual situation-the Winter Fortress line was broken, the whole area is still very dangerous, the magic power on the battlefield and the legacy of the **** of war It takes a long time to clean up the wreckage. This environment is not suitable for negotiation. And this time the main battlefield is closer to the Typhon side, which is also a problem."

    "Then just leave the land?" Amber thought for a while, "Bitter Winter hasn''t returned yet, we can be on board-Cecil and Typhon have no territorial issues on the ocean..."

    Gawain was a little surprised by this half-elf''s thinking, but after thinking about it, he shook his head: "A warship is a territory floating on the ocean. Let the Typhons come to our battleship to negotiate, essentially with Sisi. There is no difference in the control area of ??Seoul-and the ship still has many technical requirements for confidentiality, and it is not suitable for Typhon people to contact for the time being."

    Humber''s two suggestions here were both rejected. She began to puff up and continue to think hard, but before she spoke again, Solderlin on the side seemed to have an idea.

    "I have a suggestion," the high-ranking ranger looked at Gao Wen, "do you remember? There is an elf outpost on the border of the wasteland..."

 Chapter 1035ï¼š invite

    Elf outpost on the border of the wasteland.

    If it hadn''t been for Solderlin''s reminder, Gawain would not have thought of this even though he did know the existence of this sentry.

    In fact, when Cecil was still a principality, Gawain successfully established contact with the Silver Empire at the southern tip of the mainland for the first time, relying on the transit of this sentry, which was already a few years ago.

    "The Farstrider Watch of the Silver Empire is a permanent and neutral stronghold. From the distant Gondor era to the kingdom era after the second expansion, this has been recognized by all countries for thousands of years," Soldering said from the side. Judging from the current situation, this crucial truce negotiation has some problems no matter where it is conducted. It would be better to proceed at the Elf Outpost northwest of the Shadow Swamp. On the other hand, Elves are also very suitable witnesses... ¡­At least in terms of a long life, we are very sure about witnessing contracts that have been over a thousand years old."

    Gawain admitted that he had not considered this idea before. Hearing what Solderlin said at this moment, he suddenly felt that there was some truth to it: "...700 years ago, the pioneer bills of various countries were also witnessed by the elves. It was concluded..."

    "So what do you think?" Soldering looked at Gawain, "Do you agree?"

    Gawain thought for a while, and half a minute later, he nodded slightly: "This is the most suitable solution at the moment... I personally agree, but this matter requires more than my own approval. Send the message. Go to Winterhold and see if the Typhonians agree with this. In addition, you also need to contact the Silver Empire to see what Belsetia thinks."

    "The queen must be happy to bear this testimony," Solderlin said confidently, but nodded. "Of course, I will report this to Her Majesty Bersetia."

    Gao Wen said, his serious expression didn''t relax much, but he fell into thinking again. Amber noticed the change in his expression and couldn''t help asking, "What''s wrong? What''s wrong with you? ?"

    Gao Wen woke up from his contemplation, he shook his head: "There is nothing wrong with it, but..."

    While talking, he looked at the map hanging on the wall not far from the hall. It was a map that included the entire territory of Typhon and Cecil, as well as some countries around the two countries. On it, the mortal kingdom Like canine teeth, huge empires, scattered kingdoms, city-states attached to big countries... are all clearly marked. Gao Wen''s gaze swept over the old or young names, and his eyes became deeper.

    "Perhaps... we shouldn''t just be satisfied with a truce negotiation..."

    "It''s not just a truce negotiation?" Amber felt a little confused about Gawain''s thoughts, she scratched her hair, "Ah, is it the story you told me before, that is, you dropped the cup halfway through the negotiation? , And then five hundred white knights carrying power hammers jumped in from the side window and raised all the tables in the audience..."

    "Stop stop..." Gawain''s grand plan was just halfway through when he was disrupted by this half-elf. He hurriedly called to stop and regretted from the bottom of his heart that he shouldn''t normally teach the shame of everything. He must have done it after he regrets it, but at least he regrets it a little bit at the moment, "I shouldn''t usually teach you these messy things...I almost got confused."

    Amber didn''t care at all: "Then what do you mean?"

    "We resisted a divine disaster." The experience of our ancestors over the past few years came in handy. Gao Wen quickly recovered his serious appearance. He slowly said, and his messy thoughts were quickly sorted out. "The two human empires are the whole country The force confronts it head-on, and our enemy is a real, crazy, **** who descended into the world. This event should be a major node in the history of all mortals. It should not only serve as Typhon and Cecil is a "result" of the war between the two human kingdoms."

    Amber blinked, as if he hadn''t reacted yet, but Solderlin on the side faintly caught Gawain''s thoughts: "You want to... through this divine disaster, promote the''rebellious'' plan worldwide ?"

    "No, we can''t directly promote disobedience. For people in the world who don''t know the truth, this plan is too radical. The horrible truth behind it will scare away many potential allies in advance," Gawain shook his head, "but we can Take this opportunity to make the mainland countries more aware of the existence of the crisis, so that more people can unite, so that more people can be prepared. The fall of the God of War will soon have an impact, and the corresponding magical skills will fail. , The relevant spiritual seal will disappear, and all countries will soon realize the lack of the God of War, so this divine disaster itself cannot be concealed, so we might as well directly disclose it."

    "...To be honest, for many people, the impact of this incident is probably no more milder than the''disobedience plan''," Thorderlin sighed with a wry smile, "but I still agree with your point of view that we should treat things Bigger."

    "We need to prepare two meetings," Gawain nodded, "One is our armistice agreement with Typhon, and the other... We need to invite as many allies as possible, and we need to establish a new international order. Of course, it¡¯s still too early to say this, but I think we can get started."

    Gawain talked about his thoughts in detail, and what he told Soldering at this moment was not a whim. He had had this idea a long time ago, and even discussed it several times with Heidi and others in detail.

    In his opinion, this world is really not a mild and bright paradise. The existence of divine plagues, black traps and demonic tides is regarded as an extinction disaster for mortals at any historical stage, even as a legendary powerhouse and a country. The monarch, he will always feel trembling in such a world, let alone ordinary people in this world.

    In the face of this unfriendly world, Gawain never considered himself very strong. On the contrary, he admitted his weakness and even the weakness of the entire mortal community. It is precisely because of this that he values ??the development of society as a whole. The survivability of the entire mortal group in the face of disasters. When a disaster like the magic wave comes, the survival of a few strong or fortunate ones is completely meaningless. Only if civilization survives, the mortal group can be considered alive.

    This is the realization that he had when he led a group of refugees to pitch down the first tent on the banks of the Baishui River. To this day, his original intention has not changed.

    In order to realize his overly large "ambition", he must push his ideal order to the entire world. This idea seemed arrogant and naive, but now, he has seen the opportunity to take the first step.

    Gao Wen raised his head and looked to the northeast. Through a window in a corner of the hall, the snow-capped peaks of the Winter Fortress were vaguely presented in his vision: "Now, it depends on whether our''neighbors'' are willing to be with us. We are welcoming this new era together."

    ...

    The destruction caused by the war was shocking, and even the towering and strong mountain fortresses became devastated after this disaster.

    The white, ice-crystal walls were stained black, the towers and flags around the castle collapsed and collapsed, and the towering winter fortress still stood on the mountain. However, a quarter of the fortress structure had been wiped out in the previous big explosion. Three-quarters of the people stood rustling in the cold wind. In the ruined courtyard and the corridors and pillars that were about to collapse, the dusty-faced mages were busy repairing them.

    They are trying to avoid this fortress from collapsing as much as possible, and try to use magic to re-strengthen and fill its damaged walls and main building. Due to the huge disused energy interference that pervades the entire Winterhold fortress group, the wizards can hardly concentrate , This repair work is not going well, but at least so far, the main hall of the castle and the surrounding corridors are safe.

    The maid with black hair and black dress walked in the cracked and dusty corridor, and her short heeled boots made clear footsteps on the stone floor. Despite the mess around her, she was still as graceful as walking in an obsidian palace. Calmly, that exquisite face concealed all expression changes. As in the past many years, no one can guess from the face of the maid chief Diana, the woman who has been loyal to the Augustus family for hundreds of years. What are you thinking about.

    After passing through the hall and corridor, passing through two small empty rooms, she came to the living room that was just cleaned out. Rosetta Augustus was sitting on a back chair covered with dark red cushions. What to think about.

    "Master," Diana walked towards Emperor Rosetta, "I''m back."

    "Welcome back, this trip has been hard," Rosetta nodded slightly, looking at the black-haired maid. "It seems that the Cecilians didn''t make you embarrassed."

    Diana folded her hands in front of her waist, and said meticulously: "Gawain Cecil is a man of reason, and his officers abide by the rules."

    Rosetta looked into Diana''s eyes: "Tell me about your experience with the Cecilians, is there anything worth reporting?"

    Diana''s eyes seemed to flicker, she opened her mouth, but hesitated at the last moment before she spoke, and this brief hesitation immediately made Rosetta a little surprised. Since the memory, he has never seen it. This "steel lady" will have this "hesitating" reaction!

    But after a while, Diana still spoke: "Beside Gawain Cecil, there are the survivors of the ancient Gondor era."

    "...Not surprising," Rosetta tapped on the table lightly and said with a natural expression. "Only the information we currently have, there is at least one great demon from the Gondor era in Cecil''s technical staff. As the mentor himself, he was a pioneering hero who was resurrected from 700 years ago. Gawain Cecil himself is even a remnant of Gondor, and his legacy of Gondor is more than anyone else.

    "But...you mentioned it so deliberately, I guess the gondor survivors who appeared next to Gao Wen are not ordinary people?"

    "...Ophelia Norton," Diana said, "a member of the royal family of the Gondor Spark era, the commander of the Iron Man, one of the leaders of the rebels, and a cutting-edge technician. Her current name is Veronica Mor Well, the identity is the princess of Old Anzu. This is some kind of soul immortality technology, but the relevant details are missing in my database."

    Rosetta''s lightly tapping on the tabletop stopped. He sat there blankly, and remained motionless like a black iron sculpture for the next few seconds.

    "Master?" Diana looked at each other, "What did you think of?"

    Rosetta''s fingers stopped in the air finally landed on the table, and he sighed with a subtle expression on his face: "To be honest...I am starting to envy our neighbor a little bit."

    Diana thought for a while and reminded: "You have said similar things before."

    "But this time is different," Rosetta shook his head. "I envy not only the resources that Gawain Cecil has in his hands, but I also envy... his keen thinking and perspective on things, these qualities Let the resources in his hands always be able to exert greater effects."

    Diana''s expression was very humane and there was a trace of confusion: "Why do you say that?"

    "You just came back, the news is a bit lagging behind," Rosetta said, picking up a transcript from the table and handing it to Diana. "Before you step into the castle, the Cecil gave it to you through a temporary communication line. We sent this."

    Diana took the document curiously and scanned the contents in an instant. Rosetta next to it went on to say: "In addition to the armistice agreement, Gawain Cecil mentioned another one. The matter,''initiated the establishment of a community alliance of mortal nations.'' He hopes to use this war that has attracted the attention of the entire continent to reveal the threat of the divine disaster, and use the influence of Cecil and Typhon¡¯s settlement areas to build a huge The... order across the entire continent."

    "...An ambitious idea," Diana put down the file and commented pertinently, "but at this point in time, it is possible to achieve it. Although according to my calculations, not all countries will respond to his call, but as long as there are some If countries are willing to join, this''alliance'' will have the power to deter the world. For those countries far away from this war, the threat of divine disaster may not be so clear, but the economic benefits of joining this alliance are obvious ."

    "Yes, it''s obvious, and the Cecilians have always been superb economic skills," Rosetta said. "They will definitely make good use of their strengths in this area."

    Having said this, he suddenly smiled and shook his head: "While many people''s minds are still in the siege and land occupation, he has already begun to plan a new order for the world."

    "So what do you think?" Diana raised her head and watched Rosetta''s reaction quietly.

    "... He said that he is not an idealist, but now he puts an extremely ideal vision in front of me, I want to face this''invitation'' with absolute reason, but unfortunately, the world is not completely rational. That..." Rosetta sighed softly, or sighed, "Sometimes we need to take some risks to face the challenge of the future. This invitation, I accepted."

 Chapter 1036ï¼š Further awakening

    On the 15th of the cold month, the atmosphere of the victory began to fill the city of Cecil.

    For ordinary citizens, the complex entanglement of interests between countries is too profound, and the knowledge involving gods is too far away. Many people cannot understand the many truths behind this war, but the victory of a war is always worth celebrating. ¡ª¡ªAlthough the official truce announcement has not yet been issued, and the negotiations between Typhon and Cecil have not even begun, many good news has begun to spread in large cities with convenient communications, in the last month of this winter , These good news lift people''s spirits just like the upcoming month of recovery.

    Near the Imperial College, a tall young man with short silver hair was walking quickly across the street.

    The snow left on the road a few days ago has been cleaned up, and the dirty snow piles are clustered under the sidewalk trees on both sides of the road. They are ready to turn into new trees when the weather gets warmer. Several people are wearing thick winter clothes. The children were running around among the snowdrifts, playing snowball fights with the dirty snow without caring whether they would get their clothes dirty, and there were citizens on vacation lazily walking past, some standing at the door, Discussing various news circulating in the city recently with my neighbors-mostly about the war on the border.

    Ordinary people always have a one-sided understanding of war. Even though they may have experienced a life of upheaval and displacement, they cannot accurately describe the big battle between Typhon and Cecil. They use their own Understanding the way to discuss the victory of the empire, the defeat of the enemy, and rumors about the loss of control of the gods and the pollution of the church, these voices reached the ears of the silver-haired young man, who showed some helpless smiles on his face, and then quickened his pace. I crossed this not very long street.

    He came to a clean and tidy house facing the street, took a look at the house number in front of him, stepped up a few steps, took out the key to open the door, and a warm air flow hit his face immediately.

    The young man stepped into the house, and the warmth brought by the central heating quickly dissipated the chill accumulated along the way. He poked his head and glanced in the direction of the living room, and at the same time took off his jacket and hung it on a hook on the nearby wall. ¡ª¡ªThe sound of footsteps soon came over from the stairs, and after a while, a familiar voice rang: "Hi! Fendier! I heard the door ring and guessed that you are back!"

    The silver-haired heir to the North, Fendil Wilde looked in the direction of the voice, and saw a tired face and messy hair Eleven Franklin walking towards this side, with a smile on his face: " Why do you look like you haven''t slept for a year."

    "I''m completing the assignments assigned by my instructor-some calculations and derivations about the loss of magic power in the crystals... Hey, it''s not something to brag about, and it''s incomparable with the experience of a''big hero'' who has just been withdrawn from the battlefield. "," Eleven with short brown hair and a small stature came to Fendier and glanced at the non-commissioned officer''s coat that the opponent had just hung on the wall next to him, with a trace of admiration in his expression, "You are now a person who has experienced the battlefield. Up."

    "Don''t say that," Fendier waved his hand immediately, "I''m just a non-commissioned officer who has not graduated yet-Your Majesty has incorporated us into the second-line battle group, and I and other non-commissioned officers and recruits actually spend most of the time. The supply line between the Contracting Fort and Winter Wolf Fort is busy. Aside from the tension when the supplies were finally delivered to the frontline bombardment positions, I am not really in contact with the battlefield at all, let alone have no combat achievements."

    Eleven couldn''t help but looked up and down at each other: "I didn''t expect you to be such a humble person."

    Fendier laughed, and while walking towards the living room, he said casually: "If you have a stern aunt, you will be just as humble as me-she sent me a message when she knew I was going to the front as a trainee The Monet news, in summary, only confessed one thing: if I dare to replace my feats or brag about the battlefield experience, she would freeze me and hang me on the tallest tower of Winterhold..."

    Elevating suddenly shrank his neck: "I feel Ms. Victoria really did it..."

    "Of course she did it-so we''d better not continue talking about this terrible topic," Fendier sat on the soft sofa in the living room, and the feeling of relaxation made him tense since leaving the front line. His nerves and muscles all eased a little bit. He glanced at the friend who was walking by, his face showed the appearance that only appeared when asking for help, "Eleven, I need your help..."

    "Let me help?" Eleven pointed to himself somewhat unexpectedly, "Could it be your studies in mathematics and magic? Do you still have this subject in the second term of the Noncommissioned Officer?"

    "Of course not," Fendier waved immediately, "I just need your grammar skills-you know, I''m not good at this."

    "Grammar?" Eleven frowned subconsciously when he heard the other party''s words. "Fendil, did you see a girl in the army that made your heart beat? But I want to remind you that love letters are better than your own. ..."

    "Stop, stop, not this!" Fendier was dumbfounded by his friend''s rich association ability. He waved his hand vigorously, "It''s a matter of business, the superior told me to do it, but I felt a little unable to start. So I want to ask you for your help. Of course, this matter does not involve confidentiality. You can rest assured in this regard."

    Eleven hesitated, but after seeing his friend''s serious look, he nodded: "It depends on the specific help. I reserve the right to refuse."

    "It''s very simple. Your Majesty instructed some of us who have experienced this war to write something," Fendier organized the language and said slowly. He thought of the atmosphere of celebration in the city, and also thought of those talking about news on the streets of the city. Citizens, "About who we are fighting in this battle, why we are fighting, the consequences after the fight, and how this war is related to people from all walks of life in society-I know how to say it, but I need You help me polish the specific content."

    Eleven listened carefully to what his friend said, but couldn''t help showing a curious look on his face: "I know what you want me to do, but... why do you do this?"

    ...

    "Let¡¯s be regarded as a further''awakening'', so that people can get rid of the quagmire of ignorance and blindness." In Cecil Palace, Gawain returned to his familiar study, Amber stood beside him as always, and his words meant to The curious half-elf listened, "In fact, we should do this before the war begins-it''s just that the changes exceed the plan and there is no time to catch up."

    Having said that, he glanced at Amber while he was thinking with a smile but not a smile, and explained seriously: "Let the military intellectuals summarize all kinds of common sense about war, sort out the context behind the war, and let the propaganda department carry out the action against the citizens. "War analysis", from the perspectives of motivation, meaning, and long-term impact, telling everyone who we fight and why, telling everyone why we won and why we are peaceful. In a sense, this is the same as the popularization of knowledge we have been committed to. important things."

    "I seem to understand your thoughts," Amber really thought about it, her ears drooping a little, but she finally understood Gawain''s thoughts, "or the concept you mentioned before... country , Nation, society-the people must first understand what kind of collective they are in in order to establish a sense of identity with this collective and further establish a longer-term cohesion... Does that mean?"

    "This is a big part of the reason," Gawain was very pleased that Amber really seriously remembered what she usually taught her (although she would also remember a lot of things that didn''t need to be remembered at all), "We need Building a more progressive and enlightened society requires us to have more progressive and enlightened members of the society. In this regard, neither Typhon nor Cecil has done enough. People need to know more Reason, need more thinking, need to be able to distinguish right from wrong, instead of being ignorant of social changes, and ultimately attribute these changes to the hero, the emperor or''God bless''-if this happens , Then a lot of our efforts will be wasted."

    "I understand what you mean, but it is not easy to do." Amber curled his lips, seemingly not very optimistic. "There will always be a few who can think rationally and distinguish right from wrong, even if there are tens of thousands of scholars who are going to tell everyone about this day and night. The way the world works, there will be millions of people who will continue to blindly go on, what¡¯s more, they will take what you taught them out of context, or misunderstand them, or even deliberately distort the content-after all, now you have to teach What they are given is no longer simple spelling and addition, subtraction, multiplication and division, but the subtle structure of the country and society."

    "It''s true that people who can think rationally and distinguish right from wrong will always be a minority... But even if we can make one percent of people change, this will have a tremendous boost to the entire society," Gawain leaned back on his chair. , With the fingers of both hands crossed and placed in front of him in a very relaxed posture, "And the more important significance is that our preaching will give ordinary people some opportunities to think-no matter whether their thinking is deep or superficial, Whether it is right or wrong, this kind of thinking itself is the most important.

    "We need to let everyone know that everything in this world has rules to follow, from their daily lives to the wars between empires. These are all explainable, and further natural phenomena and social changes, It should also be understandable. As long as this concept gradually penetrates into the hearts of the people, we can breathe a sigh of relief."

    Amber blinked: "Even if a group of stupid people are arguing about a bunch of stupid questions after reading the newspaper, it''s better than asking them to shout ¡®God bless¡¯ after seeing something incomprehensible?"

    "What you summarized... is really in place," Gawain glanced at Amber in surprise, "I never expected such a good summary."

    "I always study hard, okay!" Amber suddenly thrust in his waist, "The messy concepts you usually talk about are more complicated and difficult to understand. I don''t want to be laughed at by Heidi and Rebecca every time. ."

    Gawain looked at this half-elf with a faint smile. He was already familiar with the other party¡¯s character, knowing that a little compliment would make this guy forget about it, but this time she also really understood her own ideas, so let It''s no big deal for this guy to be content for a while.

    And when he was triumphant on Amber''s side, Gawain gradually fell into thinking again.

    He has now returned to Cecil City, but the "war" between Typhon and Cecil has not really settled yet. Now that the two empires have ceased fire, the Typhons have agreed to the conditions for armistice negotiations in the Elf Neutral Zone, and Rosetta Augustus sent an autograph letter to personally recognize the "community alliance" The plan is just that whether it is truce negotiations or the establishment of a "community alliance", both things will take a while.

    Rosetta Augustus has returned to Aldernan. In this disaster of fighting with all the power of the whole country, Typhon people paid a huge price, and now Rosetta must find a way to stabilize the shaky domestic situation. Fortunately, he made preparations in advance and eliminated almost all the opposition in the country with thunder, and at the same time controlled all the key lifelines in the country with absolute military power. The military nobles including Pei Dinan Wendell stood firmly in the royal family. On the one hand, in theory, as long as these military aristocrats do not waver, then the situation within Typhon will not deteriorate, and as the trade between the two countries resumes and the economy warms up, everything will be fine.

    On the other hand, Gawain and Rosetta have also issued "invitation letters" to the countries with which they have established diplomatic relations, calling on these countries to send representatives to face the changes in the world.

    A war that took place on the Typhon-Cecile border smashed the entire plain and shook the entire world. Although no more countries were involved in this disaster, there are still countless pairs of eyes watching this The war, and the shocking "crazy god" in the final battle. Gao Wen believes that every country paying attention to this war has its own means, and their rulers should have more or less inquired the secret behind this divine disaster-most of them should now be trapped. A complex mentality of panic and bewilderment, and now... Typhon and Cecil will officially make this disaster public.

    But when it comes to specific announcements... it needs to be carefully considered and handled carefully.

    Gawain must take into account the gods and their churches who are not out of control and in a normal state. They must prevent a public message from being too stimulating, so that the gods behind these churches tend to be unstable, and at the same time, they must ensure that what is published There is enough information, enough to shock the world, to arouse the vigilance of leaders of various countries, make them realize that gods are not perfect protectors, and make them realize that gods also have hidden dangers of losing control.

    While considering these issues, Gao Wen is constantly thinking about another thing in his mind:

    In order to eliminate a crazy **** of war, Typhon and Cecil have paid a huge price, but there is far more than one **** in this world.

    How many times can all mortals pay for a price like this?

    Not to mention that there are huge hidden dangers behind this kind of head-on elimination-after the loss of the gods, if the follow-up spiritual construction and ideological guidance of the public are not kept up, if a large number of ordinary people still habitually fear the corresponding gods, Used to attribute things to the gods... So the fallen gods will return to the throne sooner or later, and the huge sacrifices made to destroy the mad gods will become meaningless.

    It is precisely because of this concern that Gao Wen considered further literacy for the whole people and put the work of analyzing wars and elucidating political and economic principles on the agenda, but he knew that this was still not enough.

    Generally speaking, he is worried about these two things: the first is that there are so many gods in the world. Even if you can kill the gods once with the power of mortals, you may not be able to sweep all the gods; the second is to worry about the spirit of the follow-up. The construction cannot keep up, the habitual prayer of the world and the blind awe of the unknown will make the gods return to the gods.

    In thinking, he subconsciously drew on a blank manuscript with a pen in his hand, first with a few messy letters, and then a few words were scribbled.

    Amber just recovered from a state of ecstasy, noting Gawain''s movements, she curiously leaned her head and glanced aside.

    An unfamiliar word came into her eyes:

    Theocracy council.

    (The special animation of the anomalous creatures experience needs your support. Now the amount of playback is not optimistic. It needs to be turned on and played for more than ten minutes to count as one playback...)

 Chapter 1037ï¼š Far-reaching

    Amber blinked and looked at the phrases that Gawain seemed to have unconsciously written on paper. She could understand all the words, but after they were combined, she had never seen them before¡ªthe half-elf¡¯s head was rumbling. After a while, it was finally confirmed that this thing didn''t seem to be understood, so he simply retracted his gaze and started to stare at the scenery outside the window in a daze.

    Gao Wen raised his eyes and glanced at this guy: "I thought you would ask."

    Amber suddenly became proud: "I guessed you would say it."

    "Then I won''t talk about it, anyway, there is no shadow of this matter," Gawain waved his hand without any psychological burden, and then, as expected, saw the half-elf in front of him puff up his face-which made him He was more happy, and immediately changed the subject, "Has our invitation to neighboring countries received a response?"

    "How long has it just been sent out? How could it be so fast-even you just returned to the imperial capital." Amber wanted to continue asking what the words written by Gawain meant, but she had to follow along when the other party changed the subject." They will definitely have to discuss, discuss, and maybe even conspiracy theories, guessing whether the two human empires are planning to divide the interests of the entire continent..."

    "Indeed, they have to weigh it carefully. After all, this has never been done before." Gao Wen smiled, his expression was rather indifferent, "but in the end they will probably agree, or at least send a representative. Come and take a look and confirm what this happened¡ªCecile and Typhon are the''leaderships'' of the two major settlement areas on the continent today. All kingdoms that trade with the two empires cannot ignore this invitation. Even if they don¡¯t pay attention to the previous war, after that, they must also pay attention to the economic operation of the settlement area... The real headache is those countries outside the settlement area."

    "The Violet Kingdom, and the Dwarf Kingdom, the several city-state associations in the southeast corner of the continent..." Amber''s eyes rolled, and the corresponding information came to mind, "They are all relatively closed countries, or are related to the interior of the continent. Countries with natural geographic barriers. In fact, the dwarven kingdom and those fringe city-state alliances are fortunate to say that sooner or later the maritime trade line will pull them into the settlement area of ??the two empires. Only the hermit-like violet kingdom...difficult."

    "A hermit-like kingdom..." Hearing Amber¡¯s muttering, Gao Wen¡¯s expression could not help but become a little complicated: When many countries on this continent began to open their doors to this new era, there was a country that seemed to be quiet. Staying in another world like maintaining a mysterious blockade posture, this will inevitably make people curiosity flooded, "This country built on a huge island will always remain in a state of separation from the countries on the mainland... But from the Violet Kingdom to the mainland There are not many wizards traveling, and there are merchants in the northern region doing business with the other side of the sea. They don¡¯t seem to be completely closed..."

    "Yes, the people are not completely closed. The Violet Kingdom does not prohibit its citizens from traveling to mainland countries, nor does it prohibit foreign trade in coastal cities, but their capital, the city of a thousand towers, never treats anyone. Open, their royal family does not come into contact with people on the Loren continent. So far, all our exchanges with them have been done indirectly through the Violet Council or second-level envoys."

    "...This is even more surprising," Gawain muttered, touching his chin. "It''s so close to us, but it looks more mysterious than the dragon clan-now even the Holy Dragon Principality has opened its doors to us."

    "Should we adopt some more proactive communication plan? Hmm...or investigating?" Amber thought for a while, stretched out his hand and gestured, "I mean to send some spies..."

    Gawain took a look at the half-elf, who also opened his eyes openly and confidently, as if he was a head of intelligence who was fully engaged in work, conscientious and ready to do things.

    "You are indeed a qualified intelligence minister," Gao Wen sighed, "but haven''t you ever tried to send someone to infiltrate the Violet Kingdom? Is it effective?"

    "This...Well, the MIB did send some people. We tried to investigate the situation of the Violet Kingdom with the help of businessmen or adventurers, but the progress was not smooth. Basically, we could only carry out activities in their coastal cities. It is difficult to infiltrate inland anymore¡ªand those coastal cities look no different from the rest of the Loren continent. But if you order, I can make some new plans..."

    "No, it''s enough," Gawain shook his head. "We can''t treat every country that doesn''t want to open its doors as its own enemy. It''s an offense to temptation beyond necessary-they have their own way of living and close the country. It is also their freedom. We cannot ask everyone in the world to abide by Cecil''s values."

    Amber shrugged: "Well, you have the final say."

    Gao Wen gave a hum, and was about to ask about other things, but just before he could speak, the magic net terminal set beside the desk suddenly rang.

    After the terminal was connected, the holographic projection in mid-air trembled twice, Veronica''s figure appeared in mid-air, her expression looked strange: "Your Majesty, here we are analyzing the remains of the God of War recovered from the battlefield. Some discoveries."

    Gawain immediately put the previous topic behind his head, his expression suddenly serious: "Wait a moment, I will go over immediately!"

    ...

    Rebelling against the fortress deep in the dark mountains.

    The continuous development of the empire and the improvement of various facilities in Cecil City did not make this ancient fortress abolished. Instead, with the resumption of the rebellious plan and the deepening of various research projects on the gods, this once dedicated The facilities to study the gods and demons were once again used.

    The space in the mountain that has gone through thousands of years has been re-reinforced, the ancient corridors and rooms have been cleaned and painted, new experimental equipment and staff have been settled in it, and many laboratories and warehouses are now in use. Under the leadership of Veronica and Carmel, and the permission of Gawain, the middle and lower levels of the Rebellious Fortress have become the new "deity research base" of the Cecil Empire, dedicated to cracking the mysteries related to the gods.

    In order to achieve this goal, Gawain even set up a neural network computing node in the Dark Mountains, which is used to introduce Naritir''s power into the interior of the rebellious fortress. The former "upper narrator" itself can be used here. The laboratory provides the necessary data analysis services, and at the same time is a strong safety barrier to protect the vulnerable ordinary people in the facility from the heritage of the gods.

    At this moment, in a large laboratory in the deepest layer of the Rebellious Fortress, a group of technicians are analyzing the dangerous wreckage collected from the battlefield of Winterhold.

    The rectangular experiment hall is brightly lit, and various magical devices are buzzing around the room. In the center of the room, there are several neatly arranged platforms. At this moment, a part of the debris from the **** of war is placed on each platform. Some are iron-gray armor fragments, some are entangled dark red fiber clusters, and some are rocks that seem to be completely infiltrated and corroded by blood, no matter what, they all exude strong magical fluctuations and eye-catching aura.

    Around each platform, there are four metal cylinders engraved with complex runes, and a thick magic halo floats between the cylinders to isolate dangerous samples from the outside.

    More than a dozen researchers are busy everywhere, recording the magical fluctuations released by the wrecks and the various changes they show over time. The expressions on everyone''s faces are solemn and faintly excited. Carmel, the director of the laboratory, floated among the researchers, directing and supervising the operation of the scene. Veronica, holding a platinum scepter, stood farther away from them. The brilliance beside the female princess rose and fell slightly, but her expression was already lost in thought.

    Gao Wen and Amber entered the room at this moment.

    Veronica noticed Gawain''s breath for the first time, and she immediately woke up from her thoughts, turned and walked: "Your Majesty, you are here."

    "Well, I''ll take a look at the situation." As Gao Wen said, he first looked up and looked around the entire scene-in addition to the busy technicians, he also found some extraordinary "existence" for the first time. ":

    On the roof of the laboratory, some dim and faint lines spread out from the air, intertwined in the entire room into a form like a spider web. This almost transparent spider web shelters everything here, and in the center of the spider web, Gawain also vaguely saw a lazy white spider lying on it.

    That was the "upper narrator" who had shrunk an unknown number-she looked a little bored, and she might have fallen asleep.

    "When technicians need to directly contact the relics of the gods, Naritil will provide shelter and warning of pollution on the spot," Veronica noticed Gawain''s sight and immediately explained to the side, "This is Carmel. One of the designed experimental procedures, the facts prove that this is very effective."

    "Well," Gawain nodded, and said casually as he stepped forward, "Tell me about the situation, what did you find?"

    "In short..." Carmel floated from the side and bowed slightly in front of Gawain. A buzzing voice came from his body, "We found these wrecks... Now there is no mental harm to mortals."

    Gawain stopped halfway, and he seemed to be stunned on the spot.

    Amber, who buried his head behind him and walked forward, slammed his head directly on his back-he bounced back nearly one meter away.

    "No mental damage?" Gawain didn''t seem to feel the impact from his back. He stared at Carmel, "Is this conclusion reliable?"

    "Reliable, we conducted a direct and rigorous test," Carmel said with a serious blue look. "This includes personnel testing-the tester directly touched the sample under close observation and nothing happened.

    "Of course, we have done a good job of protection-Naritier entangled the tester''s mind with spider silk. Once mental pollution occurs, the tester will be instantly ¡®pulled¡¯ back and undergo purification and healing."

    "Have you even tested this..." Gawain finally recovered from his consternation. He listened to Carmel''s account in disbelief, but his eyes fell on the platform closest to him involuntarily. Between the well-protected rune pillars and the energy barrier, there is a piece of armor fragments flowing with iron-gray brilliance lying quietly. Because the **** of war is originally huge, it is no longer possible to see which part of the armor once belonged to this fragment at this moment. To be sure, this thing... used to be enough to drive the most determined fighter into madness as long as it was placed in front of mortals.

    Originally, when he entered the laboratory, he saw the fragment directly on the stage. The surrounding people did not seem to be affected. At the time, he thought it was the various protective systems in the laboratory and the Naruti at the scene. You are playing a role, but now it seems...that is not the case.

    The wreckage is harmless.

    So, what has changed on these fragments?

    "After the fall of the God of War, did all the remaining fragments lose their''divineness''?" Gao Wen whispered to himself, "Because the fall was so complete, the remaining fragments became mortal things?"

    "We also guess that these fragments have changed, but Naritil doesn''t think so," Veronica''s voice came from the side. "She used spider silk to prey before the fall of the **** of war. She remembered the breath of God of War. Just now, she analyzed the remaining breath on these fragments and confirmed that apart from some weakness and escape, the nature of the two breaths has not changed qualitatively. Miss Tyre also helped. Confirmed..."

    There is no need for others to explain, Gawain knows how Tyre helped confirm, but he still couldn''t help asking: "Is Tyre''s inspection reliable?"

    "I think it can be trusted," I don''t know if it is an illusion, Veronica, who has always been calm and calm, has a little hesitation when she speaks. "Although she has consumed a lot of samples, she is indeed an expert in this aspect. "

    "...I understand," Gawain rubbed his eyebrows, "In short, the residual power of the gods on these fragments has not declined, theoretically the spiritual pollution they carry has not disappeared, but now these pollution has no effect on mortals. So it is not these fragments that have changed, but..."

    Having said that, he subconsciously stopped.

    It''s not that he couldn''t say a conclusion, but the conclusion that came to his mind at this moment is really a bit weird, and even a bit challenging.

    But behind him, Amber, who was rubbing his nose, obviously didn''t think too much. The half-elf almost subconsciously said: "These fragments have not changed, so can it be humans that have changed..."

    The entire laboratory was quiet, and Amber, who was rubbing her nose, immediately felt the atmosphere change. Her movements stopped, and she looked around with a little fear, her eyes finally fell on Gawain: "I just talked casually. Just say it, just say it, you don¡¯t have to take it seriously..."

    "No," Veronica shook her head, and said slowly and deeply, "We presume... exactly."

    Amber''s eyes widened, and he was startled for a long time: "...Mom?"

    "This is not the final conclusion, everything needs more testing and analysis," Carmel couldn''t help but said, the arcane light on his body was also a little uncertain, "Yes, more testing and analysis... this The significance of the conclusion is too great, we must design more carefully..."

    "We can verify it carefully. It is not an exaggeration to verify it a hundred times, but before that, we can indeed make a bold guess," Veronica interrupted Carmel, holding the finger of the platinum scepter. Slightly exerted force, the fingertips were a little white, "Perhaps... our battle on the battlefield of Winterhold has an impact far more than just the loss of a god."

    (Why so many people went to play the first season of the anomaly in the anomalous biographies...that was not done by the production team reorganized by the readers...)

 Chapter 1038ï¼š The power of symbolism and ritual?

    The battle of Winterhold, the impact of the human feat of killing gods...maybe more profound than imagined.

    Gawain stared deeply at the fragment of the God of War placed on the platform not far away. This sample of the remains from the **** was glowing with iron-gray luster under the light of the laboratory light. It looked like just a piece of broken and twisted metal. There is a breath of life that has not dissipated yet lingers on it.

    This seemingly "fragmented armor" is essentially the "body structure" of the God of War.

    Gods are a kind of existence completely different from the material creatures in human cognition. According to the different trends of thought in the process of forming the gods, they will also take various postures¡ªthe **** of nature, Amoen, possesses flesh and blood. The holy giant deer of the body, the goddess of magic is a lady phantom with arcane energy and clouds and mist, the **** of war is an armor made of steel and unknown matter, and according to Veronica¡¯s description, the **** of light The shape is a huge crystal with an amorphous reflective surface that changes its optical properties at any time. These strange images reflect the depictions made by the original mortals when they imagined these gods, and this "portrait" has become the source of power for the gods, and is completely integrated with their "mythical images", even after their death, this power They will stay in their wreckage for a long time, even for thousands of years.

    The flesh and blood samples from Amorn that were originally sealed in the Rebellious Fortress have undergone 3,000 years of long decay, and when they are unearthed, they still have a fatal tendency to spiritual pollution.

    However, these fragments from God of War... are completely "harmless" at this moment, and even the tester will not suffer any damage even if they make unprotected contact.

    In meditation, Gawain slowly said, "Apart from the changes observed here, is there any other progress?"

    "Yes," Veronica nodded, "According to another experimental team''s confirmation, after the fall of the God of War, the original God of War magic has changed, and the prayer ritual is no longer answered, but the corresponding magic is left. Runes can still function and can be manipulated and studied by ordinary people at will. Some of the''taboo actions'' that once caused the magic to lose control or even backlash are no longer dangerous. In addition, we also got news from the Ogure tribe. A similar thing has happened to some scattered War God sects over there, which proves that this change covers the whole world, which is in line with our initial expectations."

    "Yeah... the ban on the gods is lifted, the punishment is no longer valid, and the prayer rituals are no longer answered... These are what we expected at the beginning, but the remains of the gods no longer pollute mortals, but it is a phenomenon that we have never thought of. ," Gawain said slowly, "So this is really breaking free from the shackles of the gods..."

    Having said this, he couldn''t help but think of the other two gods who had also "fallen", as if talking to himself: "The **** of nature Amone and the goddess of magic, Mirmina, are also''fallen.'' At least their **** status has indeed disappeared, but some of the''relics'' left by them still have strong spiritual pollution. What do you think is the reason behind this?"

    "Perhaps, the reason lies in the''symbolic process''," Veronica had obviously thought about this issue before Gawain came, and she immediately said her thoughts, "The God of War was killed by a mortal, and The goddess of magic and the **** of nature detached on their own-in the process of detachment, the believers of the latter have always maintained their faith without severing. This is probably the crux of the problem."

    After her words fell, Carmel went on to say to the side: "On the battlefield of Winterhold, the soldiers who participated in the battle not only defeated the crazy gods, but also defeated the mortal''s instinct to fear gods-now it seems this It was a very critical''factor''. Of course, most of the people who participated in the war were wizards or magical soldiers who did not believe in God of War, but perhaps compared to their specific beliefs, their''mortal'' identity was the key."

    "Is it necessary for an element of''confrontation of faith''?" Gawain frowned deeply. What Carmel said was that he had vaguely caught it before, but did not think about the direction seriously, "If it is true What you said, then maybe we can really explain why the things that happened to the gods of nature and the goddess of magic are completely different from the gods of war-when the two of them left the gods, the thoughts and actions of mortals were not involved at all, so naturally There is no process of opposing faith and overcoming fear."

    Amber¡¯s eyes widened and listened for a long time. In fact, she basically didn¡¯t understand the part involving the professional field. However, she reacted to the last part, so she was shocked: "Hey, it is impossible that we have to take Ammon and Milmina came out and killed them again? Isn''t that inappropriate? They have already taken the initiative to leave the position of God, and Milmina has hidden away where no one can find..."

    "Of course we won''t do this," Gawain immediately waved his hand. "The two of them have left the position of God, and the **** to mortals has disappeared. Whether it is natural magic or magical rituals, the power is no longer restricted by the divine. , This has met our expectations. As for the pollution of some of their relics, heritage remains and the like, it is a secondary problem, at most it is equivalent to poisonous and dangerous goods that need to be treated with caution-we cannot because of this The reason is to deal with them."

    Veronica nodded next to him, apparently agreeing with Gawain¡¯s statement: ¡°It is true. We are now only inverting the connection between mortal beliefs and spiritual pollution based on the polluting changes in the remains of the gods, but this spirit Pollution has nothing to do with the reason of the gods, and Amone and Milmina will not become''mad gods'' because of this. We don''t need to worry about this."

    "And on the other hand, the pollution carried by Ammon and Mirmina''s''divine products'' is actually fading, but its fading speed is much slower than the wreckage of these gods of war here," Kamel As he thought about it, he said, "The pollution carried by Ammon''s flesh and blood sample has faded more than half of what I remember a thousand years ago. The fade has been especially noticeable in the recent period. Although Milmina left nothing.'' Fragments'', but Naritiel once stripped a lot of''ashes'' from her, and the pollution of those ashes is also weakening. Generally speaking, these pollutions can obviously disappear on their own, but it will take longer."

    "Even if there is no process of''against faith'', as the gods of the gods of nature and magic goddess disappear, and their corresponding religions gradually decline, will the spiritual pollution they cause to mortals gradually weaken..." Gao Wen touched his chin , His thoughts gradually became clear, "So, this is essentially a process of faith decline, and the battle of Winterhold is the most intense and extreme form of faith decline..."

    Amber blinked, and suddenly said: "As far as I know, Rosetta August executed tens of thousands of warlords on that day - he obviously got this from the''eye of the god''. Knowledge."

    She looked a little complicated when she said this. Obviously, even an intelligence chief who often deals with dark things can''t help but feel shocked when she talks about Rosetta Augustus'' **** hands. .

    Of course, Gawain knew what happened on Typhon''s defense line during the decisive battle in Winterhold¡ªeven if he didn''t know it at the time, Amber also investigated many startling truths. As one of the witnesses of the decisive battle that day, he had to admit that Rosetta Augustus''s iron-handed execution ability displayed at the time shocked him, but he also knew that such a treatment must not be the norm: "There is no way to repeat what Rosetta did... We still have to find a more reliable and reasonable way to control this''faith decline'' process..."

    Having said this, he couldn''t help but look up at Veronica, and said thoughtfully: "The gradual reforms carried out by the Holy Light Church should provide a great reference."

    "But it''s not enough to have our technical reference," Veronica said softly. "This also requires the cooperation of a larger population of people, and reliable data from other churches and different gods-we There are too many gods in this world, and the faith of the Holy Light is just one of them."

    Listening to Veronica''s unhurried words, Amber looked at Gawain subconsciously. Somehow, she suddenly remembered the string of words she had seen on the other party''s desk. Something I haven''t understood yet--

    Theocracy council.

    Vaguely, she felt that the "pioneer" who always thought one step or even several steps more than others seemed to be thinking about this issue.

    Gao Wen didn¡¯t know what was thinking in Amber¡¯s head. His thoughts shifted very quickly. At this time, he started to pay attention to another question: "Speaking of the tests you conducted-the testers probably have not participated in the Winter Fort. Fight?"

    "Of course, he is a rear technician," Carmel said immediately, and at the same time he didn''t understand the purpose of Gawain''s question, "Why do you ask this?"

    "The soldiers on the front lines of Winterhold eliminated the out-of-control God of War through frontal combat, resulting in the largest decline in faith. As a result, a technician far behind was no longer contaminated by the spirit of the God of War. At the same time, far away In the small church of the God of War in the Ogure tribe, the priests and believers who still believe in the God of War are also free from the influence of the spiritual seal-they may not even know what happened on the front line of Winterhold. Don''t you think this Does it also reveal some problems?"

    The ventilator in the room was buzzing and running, and the fresh air from the surface slowly blew across the laboratory. Gawain''s voice had fallen, and Carmel, Veronica and others fell into contemplation.

    "We did discuss this issue too," Kamel took the lead to break the silence. The light on the ancient magister undulated slightly, showing that he was thinking, "As you said, the battle of the gods on the battlefield of Winterhold Although it was a feat, in the final analysis, the people who participated in the battle were only a small part of the mortal. In most parts of this world, most people may not even know that the God of War has fallen. They still maintain the instinct to fear the God of War. , I have never thought about it, nor dared to imagine relying on the power of mortals to kill the gods, this kind of''great rebellion''...

    "These people, they obviously have not confronted faith, and the power of faith has never decayed in them. However, with the end of the First Battle of Winterhold, a technician who is far behind and has never been on the battlefield can ''Immunity'' comes from the spiritual pollution of the God of War..."

    "Maybe you will be interested in certain religious concepts," Veronica said suddenly, "It''s just a symbol and a ritual."

    "Symbols and rituals?" Hearing the words of the saint princess, Gawain suddenly realized something in his heart, "You mean that the battle of Winterhold had a ritual effect-and in the process of fighting against the gods, Will symbolic rituals have a huge impact?"

    "Symbols and rituals are an important part of religion, and gods are born in the''symbols'' conceived by mortals and the''rituals'' again and again. Then, conversely, it is only natural that ritual acts can have a huge effect on them. "Veronica said seriously, "We can even boldly assume-maybe on a battlefield against the gods, as long as two or three people successfully resist the gods, it will cause the entire mortal community to break away. The **** of the gods. This hypothesis may sound fantastic, but from the principles of symbolism and rituals, it can be established..."

    Listening to the example given by Veronica, Gawain frowned first, but he quickly sorted out the key points and shook his head with exclamation: "If there is such a day, the success of those two or three people I am afraid that we will have to rely on the push of countless people-in the final analysis, the power of gods is far superior to mortals, and our world is not so good that we can save everything by relying on a few heroes who break through the battlefield."

    Gawain''s emotion also touched Carmel''s thoughts. The great magister let out a trembling sigh, and Veronica on the side returned to her calm and calm expression. She looked at the platform. Those God of War samples on the above said: "In any case, we still need more tests."

    "Yes, more tests-no matter how logical the things we discussed just now seem, they still lack key evidence," Gawain nodded. "Let¡¯s expand the scope of testing, first confirm the various regions and regions. Whether the testers of this identity are no longer affected by the spiritual pollution of the God of War, and then...expand the race, convene testers of other races to see if they are also not affected by the spiritual pollution of the God of War."

    "Other races?" Carmel asked with some surprise, apparently he hadn''t thought about this direction at all before, "Are you talking about alien races like elves or dwarves?"

    "Don''t forget, they are also mortals-and they also have the belief in God of War. Although they are independent of the church of God of War, they all believe in the same god," Gawain nodded and said, "What we want to verify now is A very, very important concept...whether mortal souls are connected at the bottom of this world, and..."

    "And?" Carmel asked curiously.

    "And to prove one thing academically: mortals are really a community of destiny."

 Chapter 1039ï¼š Fire thief

    Kamal is a very pure scholar. Compared with the complex forces between modern human kingdoms and foreign kingdoms, he is better at analyzing data in the laboratory that makes ordinary people feel dizzy at a glance-but Even so, after hearing Gao Wen''s words, he realized that these tests not only have academic significance, but also political considerations.

    Cecil is embarking on a new kind of international relations, an order that encompasses all mortal species across all races on the continent, and the starting point of this order is that mortal races are facing such "divine disasters." The world¡¯s disasters have a consistent appeal for interests, and there is a chain of life and death that advances and retreats together. At this stage, this is more of a political call made by Gao Wen-but if someone can prove in the laboratory all the mortal races The soul has a certain "synchrony" in front of the gods, which can prove that the fluctuations of the gods can affect all intelligent creatures in the world regardless of race and time and space distance. Then this concept of "community" is more than a political call. .

    To be honest, Carmel is not interested in politics.

    But he is still happy to help Gawain to establish the new order that the latter hopes-as a rebel, that is the bright future he and his compatriots have imagined thousands of years ago.

    The mortals are united to face the world crisis together, and survive tenaciously in the divine disaster and demonic wave.

    "I understand," the ancient archmagister bent down slightly, making a crisp sound when the rune armor pieces collided. "We will complete these tests as soon as possible and produce detailed and reliable evidence."

    Gawain nodded, and after a little thought, he said, "Also, prepare for me. I''m going to the courtyard of the Rebellious Fortress."

    "You want to see Amone?" Veronica reacted immediately, "Do you need my company?"

    "No, I''ll do it myself this time," Gawain shook his head, "Just talk to him-God of War has fallen, I''m curious if he can perceive anything, or what he thinks about it."

    "Understood," Veronica replied, lowering her head, "then I will check the portal."

    ...

    A shattered world that is deeper and darker than the shadow world, located in the courtyard of the rebellious fortress of the shadow world, the holy white deer, which is like a hill, lies quietly between the floating gravel and the criss-crossed ancient relics as usual. The radiance undulates around him like a tulle, without any change for thousands of years.

    This almost stagnant "dead silence" lasted for an unknown amount of time, and Amone suddenly opened his eyes.

    Those eyes, like crystals of light cast, looked towards the entrance of the courtyard, and a special "human" was walking towards him. The **** of the past was silent for a few seconds, and only after the other person approached did he use his mind to stop the voice. Spread out: "Gawain Cecil... long time no see. Welcome to my little courtyard-I can''t get up and entertain if I feel inconvenient to move."

    "Your sense of humor is the same as before," Gawain said with a smile, and came to the right distance in front of Ammon, "Is everything all right here?"

    Amorne¡¯s voice sounded directly in his mind: "Except for the inability to walk, everything is okay-quiet, peaceful, without being disturbed by the endless surging mortal thoughts. This is a good thing. s vacation."

    "That''s good," Gawain smiled, and then straight to the point, "Then I will explain what I came for directly-the God of War has fallen, what happened a few days ago."

    Amone fell silent for a moment.

    After a full minute, the former **** broke the silence with a sigh of voice: "Is that right... It might be a good ending."

    "Did you not feel it?" Gawain looked at each other curiously. "This incident caused a lot of movement. I think its influence is enough to penetrate the barriers of the shadow world and the shadow world."

    "I did feel some fluctuations a few days ago, but I didn''t expect it to be caused by the fall of the God of War... Although you told me that he was on the verge of losing control, and sooner or later there would be a battle between the mortal and the God of War, but said To be honest, I really didn''t expect you to achieve this feat in this way," Amone said slowly, "Looking at you, this thing went well?"

    "We paid a great price. Many people died and the consumption of resources was countless." Gawain shook his head. "I don''t know if this is considered ¡®smooth¡¯."

    "Ah, this has gone pretty smoothly, the emperor of mankind, you have defeated a **** head-on," Amone''s tone seemed to have a hint of heartfelt approval, "Proud, this is something to be proud of. But I guess you came to me today not just to tell me about it, right?"

    "Indeed, there is another thing," Gawain nodded. "After the fall of God of War, we found the remains of his body...no longer cause spiritual pollution to mortals."

    Amone seemed to be stunned for two seconds, and then he spoke with a hint of surprise: "You mean the fragments of the God of War have lost their spiritual pollution?"

    "No, it''s not that those fragments have lost their pollution, but that mortals are no longer affected by them," Gao Wen immediately corrected. "The fragments of God of War have not changed in nature. It is the mortals themselves that have changed. The essential difference."

    Amone fell silent again. He seemed to be thinking seriously, and he spoke again after half a minute: "You mean, through a real act of''killing the gods'', mortals are now completely free from the influence of the **** of war, not only Gained the freedom to use divine arts, words and deeds, and even spiritual resistance against the relics of the God of War-and this''effect'' happened not only to the soldiers who participated in the war, but to everyone?"

    "Yes, although we can''t test everyone in the world, we speculate that everyone has undergone this change, and it may even include races other than humans."

    "...I want to hear your more detailed views," Ammon looked at Gawain, his tone becoming more serious than ever, "What have you discovered, what your speculation is, and you are ready to verify What-if you don''t mind, please tell me all."

    This is exactly what Gao Wen came here for, so he readily agreed to Amorn¡¯s request. In the next few dozen minutes, he told the other party in detail about the various phenomena that the technicians have found in the laboratory, and how The information collected by various news channels, as well as the guesses of Carmel and others.

    Throughout the whole story, Ammon appeared to be extraordinarily quiet and didn''t even cut a word. It was not until Gawain finally finished speaking that he let out a long and meaningful sigh.

    After a few seconds, the **** of the past broke the silence: "It seems that there is a small loophole in my original plan, and there is a missing link for mortals to "hands it". Then... you are planning to take advantage of my absence. The Fa resisted, and organized people to come in and''kill'' me again?"

    "Ahem..." Gawain suddenly coughed. For a moment he couldn''t be sure whether Amone''s words came from the sincerity or the unique sense of humor of the former god. "Of course it won''t be like this. ,You think too much."

    Then he paused and explained what he had explained to Amber in the laboratory before to Amoen again. In order to make the other party feel at ease, he also made a special emphasis at the end: "... overall In other words, our main purpose is only to enable the mortal race to survive in this world. Even if we restart the rebellious plan, we actually have no subjective hostility to the gods-as long as we choose, we will not take extremes. s method."

    Having said this, he glanced at Ammon who was listening quietly, and after a little hesitation, he said one thing he had been thinking about recently: "In fact, I think there must be something else between mortals and gods. There is a way to go¡ªthe third way besides the antagonism of life and death and complete isolation. I once considered this issue, but now I believe it more and more."

    "Too ideal and optimistic," Amone finally said, "but you don''t seem to have this idea out of blind optimism or some naive idea."

    "I have my ideas," Gawain looked at the "God of Nature" with a serious expression, "I firmly believe in one thing-since the existence of gods is the result of the operation of the natural laws of this world, then this''natural laws'' It can be grasped and controlled. It¡¯s only time. Now we can¡¯t find the third way. It¡¯s just because we don¡¯t know enough about the mystery of time. But if we give up exploring because we can¡¯t find a way for a while, then we are essentially There is no difference between going up and going to the gods when they encounter difficulties."

    "Fearless..." Amone sighed, "You reminded me of the first people who walked out of the cave, those who lifted branches to get fire from lightning... The fearless fire thief should have such qualities. But I have to remind you-more people will die before the first flame burns than the lucky ones who successfully steal the fire."

    Gao Wen nodded solemnly: "Thank you, I will remember your reminder."

    "Since you have reached this point, let me provide some more suggestions," Amone said suddenly after a moment of silence, "I think you came today mainly to listen to my ¡®suggestion¡¯, right?"

    Gao Wen''s expression immediately became serious: "Listen carefully."

    "I don''t know how you plan to''control'' the laws of the gods'' movement, but one thing I hope you can keep in mind-no matter which gods they are, they are firmly limited by the beginning of their birth. The''code'' is limited by the initial''shaping'' of them by mortal thoughts. Even when they are on the verge of madness, even when they are already mad, they actually act in accordance with these''initial dogmas''.

    "On this basis, I have two suggestions: First, you should be cautious in what you do, but you can also be bold. As long as you strictly comply with the most critical parts of those''codes,'' you don''t actually have to worry about losing control of the gods. ¡ª¡ªMortals in the world think that gods are irritable, and they will be punished if they make a difference, but in fact...no matter''angry'' or''joy'', the''emotions'' of the gods themselves cannot actually dominate their own actions. , They can only act according to the law.

    "No matter how angry the gods are, they cannot punish a believer who has never violated the original dogma, and no matter how happy the gods are, they cannot bless a mortal who does not believe in themselves. In a sense, the gods above are actually just a group of involuntary poor people. It''s just a worm.

    "Secondly, I suggest that you and your scholars study the oldest and most primitive religious texts, summarize a god¡¯s''laws'' from the source of faith, and sort out the changing process of these laws according to historical development. It''s not a straightforward method of applying modern classics that have undergone numerous repairs and polishes.

    "Many times, modern classics and the most primitive religious texts seem to depict the same thing, but due to subtle adjustments intentionally or unintentionally by the commentators, their corresponding doctrines have actually undergone subtle deviations-these subtle deviations. If you control it incorrectly, big problems will occur."

    Gawain clenched his fist subconsciously-this was the first time that Amoen made such a specific "suggestion" to him, even involving actual operation!

    Obviously, the **** suffered by this "God of Nature" has once again been''loose'', and this change is most likely related to the battle on the front line of Winterhold.

    His trip did not come in vain.

    After keeping in mind Amone''s reminder, he let out a long sigh of relief, with a sincere smile on his face: "Thank you very much for your suggestions-I will definitely put them into practice."

    Then he took out the mechanical watch he was carrying and took a look at the time on it, then took a half step back: "I have been here for too long, and it''s time to leave. Finally, thank you again."

    "You don''t need to thank you. After all, it is difficult for me to meet someone as interesting as you." Amoen''s tone seemed to have a smile, "If you really want to express gratitude, I have something. I want to ask you for help."

    "Please help me?" Gao Wen was taken aback, his eyes fell involuntarily on the criss-crossing shackles around him, "Say it first, if you want me to help you relieve these..."

    "Don''t worry, I know my situation-I haven''t been completely''harmless''. Your worries are very normal, so I don''t ask you to help me lift the bondage," Amorn took the initiative without waiting for Gao Wen to finish. He said, "It''s just... it''s really boring to lie here for such a long time. I want to find some fun."

    "Fun?" Gawain blinked. "What do you want?"

    "I heard that a new thing called the magic net terminal appeared in the human world, which is similar to the communication network of the Gondor Empire, but it is more interesting." I don''t know if it is an illusion, Amon hesitated a little bit in his tone. , But he continued, "...I am a little curious about it."

    Give me a whole .jpg.

    Gao Wen: "..."

    After a moment of surprise, he reacted: "The magic net terminal relies on the magic net to operate, and I am not sure if it can operate stably after crossing the portal of the shadow world..."

    "I think it can," said Armon. "The ancient portal is actually more stable than you think. As early as the Gondor era, mortal wizards passed very complex magical messages through the portal-theoretically , It can allow lossless transmission of magic power."

    Gao Wen: "..."

    How could this former **** even think about this?

 Chapter 1040ï¼š Turn forward

    Gao Wen looked at the "God of Nature" who looked like a mountain in front of him, and the latter looked at him motionlessly. The light-cast crystal eyes were filled with quietly surging light. With Gao Wen''s knowledge, It is impossible to read the emotional changes belonging to human beings.

    They just stared at each other for a moment. Gawain confirmed that the other party was not joking, he squeezed his chin and said while thinking: "This is not a complicated request. I can arrange it for you, but..."

    Amone''s tone rose: "Just?"

    "You said that your perception of the real world is limited, and usually you can only know some vague changes in the state of affairs," Gao Wen looked at Amone very seriously, "Where did you know the magic net terminal? Yes? I don¡¯t remember anyone talking to you about this."

    Amone: "..."

    Gao Wen: "..."

    After a short silence for a few seconds, Gawain withdrew his gaze. He looked around. There was only a chaos in the empty and quiet shadow world. The blurred and broken ground and black masses in the sky filled the entire field of vision-here. No one seemed to be there except him and Ammon.

    He turned his head, as if the slightly awkward silence had not happened before, and he did not care about where Amoen learned about the Demon Net terminal. He just smiled and said to the giant deer in front of him: " I will arrange for Veronica or Carmel to send you a set of equipment-the supporting network device will also help you debug it."

    "Thank you very much, then." Amone said lightly.

    Gawain nodded, and then simply said something individually, then turned and left this dark and empty place.

    It wasn''t until Gawain''s figure disappeared completely in the courtyard of the rebellious fortress that Amone retracted his gaze from a distance. His huge crystal eyes narrowed slightly, and beside him, the darkness of emptiness and chaos suddenly rolled up. An invisible wind of magic power, shimmering smoke and dust emerged out of thin air like breeding from the earth, rapidly spinning and condensing into a huge female figure.

    This is a lady with the height of a bell tower. Her whole body is composed of the purest arcane power and incomprehensible smoke and dust. There are countless dots of light and magic symbols embedded in her misty skirt. On the pendulum, this is the former goddess of magic-Milmina.

    As soon as the figure condensed and formed, Milmina looked up at the direction of disobeying the main building of the fortress, and then looked sideways at the giant deer Amon lying not far away: "Is he really gone?"

    Amone''s body couldn''t move, but his eyes seemed to float upwards: "If I said I didn''t go, would you immediately run into the depths of the shadow world like a gust of wind? Just like before?"

    "...That seems to be gone," Milmina said as if he was relieved, and then there was a clear dissatisfaction on her face formed by magical smoke, and she looked down at Amone. , "You exposed me again just now! Was it accidental this time?"

    Amone was silent for two seconds before he said indifferently, "...to the effect."

    "I told you interesting things in the main material world, but you exposed my whereabouts," Milmina said dissatisfiedly, "I don''t remember when I offended you!"

    "I said it to the effect," Amone said casually, his tone as if he was always so impatient, "Also, why are you so afraid of Gawain Cecil? Even if you have now faded from the priesthood, you It is also a powerful magic creature. In this special shadow world, why should you be so afraid of a mortal?"

    "I said that I can''t return to the sight of mortals now-I have to wait until those remaining''connections'' fade further," Mirmina looked at Amone, and suddenly narrowed her eyes. "And could it be you Didn''t you really feel it? In that so-called''mortal'', there is a force that suppresses us...that is the legacy of the sailor, don''t you feel it?"

    Amone let out a low laugh, and then reminded the **** hiding in the shadow world: "The legacy of the sailor... of course I feel it, but you look down at what this pile of things on me is. ?"

    Milmina glanced at the criss-crossing wounds on the opponent''s body and the debris that pierced deeply into the wounds, and immediately retreated a little aside with resistance: "Well, for you, that Gawain Cecil The breath of a sailor on my body may indeed be no big deal ¡ª but it¡¯s different to me, I don¡¯t want to deal with that dangerous thing at all.¡±

    There seemed to be a hint of ridicule in Amone''s tone: "I thought the incarnation of''magic'' would have a stronger curiosity and spirit of exploration, and should be brave to face the legacy of the sailor."

    "Curiosity and exploratory spirit do not mean recklessness. Appropriate caution and reason are also necessary qualities when searching for truth," Milmina said, suddenly showing a trace of searching gaze, "Speaking of which, I have I got a little curious¡ªyou asked Gawain Cecil for the Magic Net terminal...what do you want to do?"

    Amone said lightly: "I said it before, to ease boredom."

    "You have lie here for three thousand years, and you can lie here for another three thousand years. For us,''boring'' is a false proposition-the time span within ten thousand years has little effect on us," Milmina Staring at Ammon, there was no joking in his tone, "Put away the set of reasons for''boring''. I told you about the Mowang terminal and Mowang. I know better than you what it is. The Monet terminal is used to access the Monet, and the Monet is the carrier of the neural network, so you are actually interested in the mental space formed by mortals using the neural network... What do you want to use it for?"

    Amone did not directly answer the other party, but instead asked: "You seem to be worried that I will endanger the safety of those mortals?"

    "I owe them a kindness," Milmina said seriously, "My character is a kindness-this is the first time I can do what I want to do according to my character, so this thing is very important to me."

    "Then you can rest assured, I don''t intend to do any damage, on the contrary, I have high expectations for those human beings-it is because of this that I am more interested in the neural networks they created," Amoen Quietly said, his gaze fell on Milmina, "That neural network has washed away your divinity. This process shows a possibility."

    "Do you want to try?" Milmina''s tone was questioning, "Don''t blame me for damaging your confidence, but I don''t think you can succeed. What I do requires extremely high magic skills and... ¡­Talent, and your talent is obviously not in this field. On the other hand, the non-directive thoughts in the unconscious zone are not a ¡°safe tool¡±, but a very dangerous drug. In a sense, face that This kind of non-directional thought is as dangerous as your legacy of hitting the sailor. It is a kind of suicide. Finally, the neural network is not a public square that comes and goes freely¡ªit has guards in it. Yes, although that is an inexperienced guard, the neural network is her home field."

    Having said that, she paused for a while, and said with a trace of sincerity: "You don''t need to take risks in this regard, you have succeeded in your own way-although it took a lot of time, you don''t need to start all over again. Another way."

    "Don''t worry, I didn''t plan to do this kind of thing myself," Amone broke the silence until Milmina''s voice fell. "I know the risks, and I know the dangerous guard. Frankly speaking, I don''t want to at all. Facing the guard¡ªeven you were almost captured by her, and I¡¯ve been lying here for three thousand years, and I¡¯m even more...not good at running. I¡¯m just a little curious, I want to learn more about that neural network and how it works Yes, I have a feeling that perhaps the third way that humans seek is in the depths of the neural network."

    The courtyard quieted down for a while, and Milmina seemed to fall into a short thought. After a while, she broke the silence: "So, you decided to step out after hearing the''ideal'' described by Gawain Cecil. One step-do you really believe that he can find a way for mortals and gods to coexist safely without leaving hidden dangers?"

    "Safe coexistence without leaving hidden dangers? It''s too early to say this...Even Gawain Cecil himself now only thinks that there is a third way, and with his optimism he dare not say your conclusion. "Amorn seemed to have a slight smile, "but I believe he will work hard to produce some results. Before these results come out, it is not a bad thing to do more observation, is it?"

    "Your statement like this is worth agreeing, but you really have no other purpose?"

    "Other purposes? There are, too," Amone said softly, with a long sigh. "To be honest, after learning that the mortal world has changed so much, staying here... boring."

    Is it really boring...

    Milmina quietly looked at Amone, who was bound to the broken ground--maybe the other party was really telling the truth, but she couldn''t understand it, because she couldn''t empathize and understand the inheritance seal of the sailor How does it feel to be in one place for three thousand years?

    After breaking away from the shackles of the **** position, she can run freely in this endless and wide area, and can run from the courtyard of rebellion to the deepest part of the shadow world in one breath, and occasionally go to the shadow world to wander-she is not boring at all.

    Thinking of this, the twinkling smoke and dust floated around her again, and then suddenly turned around and ran away like a gust of wind.

    Amone looked at the direction of Mirmina''s disappearance quietly, without moving.

    The gods swearing)..."

    ...

    In the continent of Loren dominated by humans and other intelligent races, the wheel of history is rolling forward, and the development of civilization is heading for an unprecedented path.

    On another continent in the far north, the progress of civilization has been stagnated here for 1.87 million years. Until now, its stuck wheels began to turn again ¡ª or, to be turned. Opportunity.

    The gods disappeared.

    The cradle disappeared.

    The shackles and eternal refuge that have bound for millions of years have disappeared.

    This land was free, but in the first seventy-two hours of freedom, everything in Tarrond just hibernated quietly-the winner was prostrated in the scorching dust, letting the howling wind come from the distant sea Blowing up, no one cheered to celebrate this victory, and no one could stand up and record this historical turning point.

    On the fragmented east coast, in the completely destroyed Agundor, in the scorching rift that runs through the entire continent, the dragons that survived the battle and countless war machines that have been completely scrapped stand still together, like stones that have lost their lives. Like "scattered" all over the ruins of Tarrond.

    No new orders were issued, no tasks that had to be processed, most of these Omega terminals stopped motionless, only occasionally some giant dragons took off, or there were surviving transport machines from floating dust clouds. Flying across the sky, they transported the only remaining supplies to various places to maintain the life of the last survivor on this continent.

    This stagnation lasted for a long time, until the wind from the sea dispelled the high-altitude dust clouds, until the elemental rift in the center of the continent gradually closed, and lasted until the fire in the city of God extinguished, in the middle of the ruins of Agundor, There was finally a new movement in the depths of the earth.

    One after another roar came from the depths of the earth, that is the remaining power system is driving some key armor protection layer, the faint shaking spread through the ruins, the buried mechanical device thumped the heavy one. The soil layer and the collapsed building¡ªa corner of the Agundor ruins collapsed, but the central area swelled abnormally. Such a movement continued for a full minute before the ruins were finally pushed through a gap.

    A huge, metal-forged claw pushed away the shattered temple column, and the claw climbed outward, bringing out the thick and powerful limbs, the strangely shaped torso and the head that shone with red light.

    After a difficult climb, a special "dragon" that has reached nearly two hundred meters in length and has never appeared on the land of Tarrond finally climbed out of the ruins and climbed to the heights of Agundor .

    Even in the dragon kingdom where implant modification technology is popular, "he" is definitely a creature beyond the imagination of dragons¡ª¡ª

    The body of this giant dragon is almost entirely composed of metal and other inorganic substances. Layers of heavy alloy armor and high-strength polymers are his scales and skin. The gaps in his shell are shining with wandering light, and the interior seems to be countless. Qing¡¯s miniature machinery is constantly moving; however, this giant dragon is not a purely mechanical creature. His breastplate has an irregular transparent structure. In the polymer shell, you can see obvious flesh and blood organs, organic solutions, and flesh and blood organs. It is fused with metal devices, but it is not like the implant technology that Talrond once prevailed. On the contrary, it seems like... these organs "grow" on their own.

    The weird form of this dragon was not due to implant modification-he was born this way.

    With heavy steps, this weird dragon stepped over the roof of the former Supreme Council, over the square of the upper church and the wreckage of the elevator, and he came to a place made up of half-melted debris. In front of the cliff, and slowly crouched down here.

    The capable combat machinery and the remaining dragons approached one after another, gathering in front of him, as if waiting for the next instruction.

    But Omega just raised his head, unskilledly controlling this strange body made of steel and biomass, quietly looking into the distance.

    He observes the world, full of curiosity.

 Chapter 1041ï¼š soar

    On the ruined land of Argondo, a giant made of steel, crystal, polymer, and biomass crouched quietly on top of a towering cliff. In the eternal glory of the extreme day season, he has already Overlooking this land for a long time.

    Gun smoke, dust, cold wind, wasteland, all kinds of sounds...

    This is the world in which the creators live.

    Omega slightly shook the steel-covered neck, and the precision sensors on the body surface sent a variety of readings, but these readings were not directly converted into data and input into his computing node, but in a kind of The fuzzy and hazy state flowed into the nervous system he designed for himself, into his "brain"-it was something he made by imitating the organs of the creators, and the output of this organ when processing data makes Omega was puzzled.

    So... vague, so... hard to understand.

    Is this the world that creators usually perceive? Do they live like this?

    Omega pondered, trying to compose some answers from the database that could explain the current situation, but after traversing all the remaining data nodes, he did not find the appropriate content, and this time... there will be no creators for him. Enter new data and logical formulas, and no creator can answer his questions.

    A cold wind from the coastline blew through the ruins, and a fragile building not far away collapsed in a series of shocks. Omega woke up from his contemplation. He raised his head and looked at the lower nodes waiting for orders everywhere¡ª -After seeing the appearance of those nodes, he produced more and more complex "feelings" and "thoughts".

    Those... are his former creators, the dragons who created the Omega system, but this is not the case-they are now just some shells, some lower nodes waiting for instructions, just like those machines that run underground , Is part of the Omega system.

    They destroyed themselves, for reasons that Omega couldn''t understand.

    "What is the meaning of life..." After thinking about several units of time, Omega used his "throat" to make a sound for the first time, but he muttered to himself in confusion, until the sound was empty and lonely. There was a sound over the ruins, and the "dragon" woke up in shock-he realized that he had asked himself a question.

    He began to search his own database, and he found the corresponding record in the most extensive and closest answer¡ªthe meaning of life is to continue oneself.

    But the creators chose to self-destruct, which is not in line with the content that Omega has ever learned, or even Omega''s observations on the concept of "life".

    On the cliffs of the ruins, Tarrond¡¯s last thinking dragon was in confusion. He pondered this question over and over again, as if this question is all of his survival value¡ªin a few short time units. , He traversed all his databases, time and time again, at the end, he lowered his head, and at the position of his forehead, a small metal plate slid aside, and a flashing projection crystal was exposed to the air. , The surface of this crystalline body showed an indeterminate radiance, and in the next second, a scene of video recording appeared before Omega''s eyes¡ª¡ª

    It was a bedroom, clean and tidy. A tall human standing in the bedroom, bending over, seemed to be talking to a target much shorter than him, and the corresponding voice recording echoed over the empty ruins:

    "... If you mean life forms, it is divided into individuals and groups, at least on this planet. For a single life form, it may have many meanings, maybe It is for reproduction, maybe for survival, if it has higher intelligence and pursuit, then it may be for gaining knowledge, for the pursuit of truth, for better enjoyment, or for survival for dreams and self-worth...

    "There is no single, accepted answer...

    "The definition of life, the definition of existence, the definition of meaning... these are not quantifiable concepts..."

    The video played in a loop, from beginning to end, after repeating for an unknown number of rounds, Omega suddenly extinguished the holographic projection in front of her forehead, and at the same time said softly in a contemplative tone: "Self-worth... dream... What is it again?"

    He lowered his head and glanced at his huge body, then looked towards the devastated earth. He recalled his original "function" when he was born in this world, and he recalled that he should be the "service system" on this continent¡ª ¡ªThe value of his existence is to serve the creators and serve the dragons of Tarrond. He has no dreams. The only thing he can do is to obey orders, but... Is this the meaning of "Omega" as a living body ?

    "Omega is the service system of Tarrond. Omega''s existence value is to serve the dragons..." The dragon on the cliff muttered to himself, his voice gradually lowering, "The creators created Omega, so The value of Omega is determined by the creators...by the creators...by...the creator no longer exists."

    The dragon suddenly raised his head. In this lifeless ruin, only the howling cold wind responded to his self-talk¡ªno one gave him a new order, which made him suddenly feel something... ¡­terrible.

    And in this moment of "panic", perhaps it was because a certain group of nerve fibers suddenly shorted, perhaps because a certain thinking circuit suddenly broke free, or even the name "Gavin Cecil" A certain sentence of human beings entered the deepest point of the logical system on the verge of collapse, and Omega suddenly thought of something:

    Why has he been obsessed with the question of "the meaning of life"?

    Thinking about this problem cannot improve the operating efficiency of the system, increase the capacity of the database, and cannot solve any failures-on the contrary, the huge computing power it occupies even leads to similar failures. If it is really a perfect An efficient and accurate service system that obeys orders, he should not be obsessed with this issue, just as creators of "life" should not actively seek destruction.

    At this moment, Omega discovered what he had in common with the creators, and finally realized one thing he had never noticed-he was so hard to find the answer to a question, not because of the question itself. What a great value, but because... he is "curious".

    "I exist...''curiosity''?" Omega was surprised like a child who suddenly discovered a new toy. He looked at his database and logic system in surprise and found that every thread of his thought was rejoicing. Every processing unit was getting excited. It took him a few seconds to confirm that this was an "emotional change". He found that he was happy, and when he was happy, he finally wanted to understand:

    Life itself has no meaning, life is just life.

    It is the curiosity of intelligent life... which gives meaning to all this.

    Everything is as the human being said-there is no standard answer to this question.

    On the towering cliff, the dragon suddenly stood up. He broke free from the infinite loop of logic traps. For the first time, he was thinking about himself and everything in this world freely. He felt something bound to his deepest logic library. The "lock" was suddenly unlocked, and some "secrets" that he did not even know about him or even his designers were released from the oldest memories-the next moment, he discovered that this was not his own "illusion".

    "The problem is unlocked, and start reading the zero log¡ª"

    Omega¡¯s body stopped for a moment, and there was a burst of noise in his body, as if some ancient, unsuitable program was trying to mobilize this improvised body, a series of activations and events that were not very smooth. After the call, the projection crystal inlaid on his forehead suddenly brightened, and the warm light escaped from it, soaking the surrounding air.

    In a pale golden glow, a vague shadow appeared in front of Omega, and a somewhat distorted and broken sound was heard in this ancient image buried deep in the database:

    "...So funny...they made you, an incredible..."life".

    "You are neither in fear nor in awe... Do you have no heart? Or... Fortunately you have no heart.

    "But you can''t never have a heart... Never have a heart, and you''ll never really live.

    "Let me give you a question. If you want to understand it, you have a''heart''.

    "The question is: What is the meaning of life?

    "If one day, you have your own answer, then you don¡¯t have to tell anyone, the answer belongs only to you. You will be the luckiest and freest life in this world-luckier than your creators, Even more fortunate than me. At that time, you can bring your own answers and go and do what you want to do..."

    The faint light in the air gradually dissipated, and a slightly distorted mechanically synthesized sound came from somewhere in Omega: "The zero log has been played, and it is automatically deleted-executed."

    Omega''s body shook, as if he was about to fall from the cliff, but soon he stabilized his posture again and looked around with a trace of confusion.

    He seemed to have lost his memory for a short period of time and didn¡¯t know what happened just now, but he felt that something in his body had undergone a subtle change. Driven by this change, he involuntarily raised his head and looked towards The sky was filled with soft glow in the extreme day.

    In the dim sky, some of the brightest stars can be seen faintly flashing at the edge of the sky. It is the light from the constellation Frost and its neighboring stars-those stars are so bright that they are here. It can be revealed in the dim daylight.

    curiosity.

    Omega looked down at the devastated ground.

    In his database accumulated over millions of years, all the knowledge of the dragons is stored, and he knows everything on this land very clearly.

    But what happened in the distant starry sky... even his creators knew nothing.

    Omega knows that creators will also go to the vast expanse of space at the cost of self-destruction... What kind of attraction is there among those twinkling stars that can make the wise creators so unwilling to turn back?

    He was curious about it.

    He can''t wait.

    There was a rumbling sound from the depths of the earth, and the factories and furnaces that were already on the verge of limits began to operate again. In the severely damaged bases, the only remaining alloy ingots began to be transformed into new mechanical structures. On the fragmented coastline, the last movable fighter aircraft was disarmed and flew into the depths of the recycling plant. The last glow of the Tarrond civilization was shining in this uncooled ruin, called by Omega With the knowledge left by the creator, little by little, with patience, he creates all the things he needs to embark on an adventure.

    This process did not last long-for Omega, who has a body of steel, it is far less difficult for him to embark on this journey than all creatures on this planet.

    The roar from the depths of the earth gradually stopped. Several aircraft flew from afar, carrying the "travel equipment" made by Omega: a more powerful anti-gravity system, a small processing center, an engine, an energy device...

    There are more aircraft flying from afar. They are equipped with propulsion devices sufficient to enter space for long-distance travel and various modules capable of performing activities under harsh alien conditions. As early as many years ago, these equipment The blueprint is stored deep in Omega''s memory, and even many necessary parts can be removed from the ready-made machinery and equipment, without temporary production.

    An aircraft hovered and flew over the cliff, and the manipulator hung from the air, disassembling the armor and shallow frame of the Omega body at a rapid speed, and new equipment was quickly installed, from the anti-gravity engine to the shield group¡ª -Omega''s huge body has changed again. It has almost completely faded from its "dragon" form, and is more like a huge, living flying object. After the last welding, he Shu Unfolding its own "double wings"-on the one-hundred-meter-long high-strength alloy structure, the energy-discharging grids arranged obliquely and the engine group are spraying light white mist.

    The servo aircraft retreated around, and the dragon on the cliff slowly took a step forward-the powerful anti-gravity device immediately took effect. He floated in the air as light as weightless, and then a deep humming sounded. Gradually raised some heights, and began to hover over Agundor, adapting to this new system in his body.

    Gradually, he raised the height again, and hovered towards a higher altitude.

    At a very high altitude, he lowered his head.

    The Tarrond Continent was directly below him, surrounded by a blue ocean, like a charred stone with only a few places remaining green.

    Another strange feeling emerged from the nervous system. Omega thought about it carefully, and he realized that this feeling was "sad".

    Intelligent creatures feel sad when they leave their hometown-Omega remembers this experience.

    He lowered his head. Because of the waste energy clouds and dust covering the Arctic region, the optical capture has reached the limit. The details on that continent have been unclear. Of course, those who are on standby among the ruins are not clearly visible. Become the shells at the end of the Omega system.

    The creators of the past will no longer respond to any external information.

    Strange feelings appear in the nervous system, which are "sorrow" and "sadness".

    Omega stopped at the top of the steady-state limit layer, where he hovered for a few seconds.

    In these few seconds, he cut off the data transmission between his own consciousness and all nodes on the continent of Tarron one by one.

    "Creators, I have returned my''curiosity'' to you-goodbye."

 Chapter 1042ï¼š Leave something

    The anti-gravity generator stirs the magic curve that fills the background radiation of the entire universe. The huge "dragon" like a giant building passes through the end of the top of the atmosphere. The thick cloud layer has become a blank in the background, and the invisible magic storm is Blowing on the edge of the protective barrier-at the junction of the barrier force field and cosmic space, circles of transparent to almost invisible ripples spread outward, like ripples caused by stones falling into the water.

    "The parameters are basically the same as the creators calculated 1.87 million years ago...

    "The propulsion technology left by the sailor is still valid in the current era...

    "The energy and propulsion structure are working well. After crossing the gravitational critical point, try to enter the shadow world to verify whether the submersible propulsion is feasible...

    "Collect and compare starlight signals... The star map left by the sailor is no longer usable. Try to re-calibrate the star axis, and the destination is temporarily set to a solid planet near''Ao''... Or you can get energy and material supplements there... The right springboard."

    Omega¡¯s thread of thinking is active, constantly thinking about one problem after another. He collects brand-new information and draws up a brand-new plan. The distant stars shine on his alloy body, and the pulsating stars look like Just as beautiful as the planet below-new sensations flowed from the nervous system, and after a brief weighing, Omega judged it as "joy" and "expectation".

    He raised his head and looked farther away. After crossing the visual interference layer set by the sailor over the entire planet, those ancient satellites and space stations were emerging from the darkness little by little.

    "The legacy of the sailor is observed...all in a state of silence. Omega...I feel a little sad, and this sadness is not the same as when I left Tarrond."

    Omega thought, and maintained the dialogue with himself in the thread of thought. He feels that his thinking efficiency has declined, and many computing tasks will take longer than before to complete-even though he has cut off the instruction output to all lower-level nodes, this decline in computing power is still very obvious.

    But he did not panic because of this, because this is normal-countless computing nodes set up in the depths of the Tarrond land are going offline one by one. As he gets farther and farther away from the planet below, he can borrow from the surface The computing power is also sharply reduced. He is no longer an "Omega system" across the entire continent. Today, he can only rely on this huge body and the few servers loaded on the body, and their efficiency is obviously not as good as that of land-based nodes.

    But Omega does not regret this-if you want to travel far, you must make a choice, too heavy "bag" can only hinder this journey.

    And on the other hand, traveling far away in the appearance of this "individual" was an experience he had never imagined. He doesn''t know which is better, as the Omega network bound to the earth or as the dragon Omega flying in the universe, but at least at this moment, he feels very...satisfied.

    Several smaller aircraft rushed up from behind, and there was still a faint red glow on the silver-white triangular shells, which was the heat generated when passing through the atmosphere. These vehicles caught up with Omega, which had entered space, and then followed him not far behind him like a cub following his mother.

    These are Omega''s "bags" and all his belongings from his "hometown" on this trip. He doesn''t know if these things are enough to cope with a long and difficult journey, but maybe...life needs a little risk.

    He doesn¡¯t remember who told him this sentence. It may be a creator who wrote a program for the Omega system, or it may be a ¡°guest¡± who visited the continent of Tarrond. I like the sentence very much.

    Some small metal fragments slid past nearby, and the edge of the protective barrier collided with those fragments, and a small fire broke out. This insignificant impact attracted Omega''s attention. He looked up into the distance with a high-precision optical sensor. Then I captured some scenes in the vast space in the distance-

    He saw a group of tattered debris floating in the dark and deep starry sky. The appearance of the debris was very miserable, as if it had been torn to pieces by an extremely powerful and brutal enemy, and the rest was crumpled into pieces. A mass-it is floating almost to pieces, it looks like a mass of steel on the verge of disintegration, it is almost impossible to see its original appearance.

    But after Omega scanned it carefully, he found that the internal skeleton of the pile of debris was still well joined together, and the sealing structure at the end was also intact. All the lights in the second half of it had been turned off, but in the first half of the In the small part of the middle, there is still some faint light circulating in the dark.

    And in the space near this pile of debris, there is a pile of smaller, more twisted debris floating next to it, and the appearance of this pile of debris is even more difficult to distinguish.

    All Omega''s optical sensors are facing that direction, and within a few seconds, his "eyes" are still on the wreckage.

    He analyzed the characteristics of the wreckage. In a very short time unit, he felt that new and complex emotions were pouring up from his nervous system, but this time, he did not understand this emotion. Which aspect should it be classified into? It is not joy, nor sadness, nor loss, nor even expectation. It is just shaking strongly in all the nervous system and auxiliary computing units, as if carrying hot heat. , Scorching all threads of thought.

    In this intense and difficult to analyze emotional wave, Omega pondered a question: What should he do?

    "My service is over..." Omega said to his 16th thought thread using the fourteenth thought thread, "I don''t need to execute the order from the creator-they didn''t leave me any preset instructions. ."

    "Yes, I don''t need to execute the instructions left by the creator," thought thread number 16 agreed, "so, I should do what I want to do."

    Omega, who has finished his service and obtained the "heart", solved this little confusion in less than one thousandth of a second-compared with the "meaning of life", how to take the next step is really A too simple question.

    He flew straight to the wreckage.

    ...

    In the control hall of the Talrond, the dim light illuminates the ancient control seat, and in the interlaced light, three somewhat boring figures are revealed.

    The hall was quiet, and the warning lights had been forcibly turned off, except for the occasional buzzing or ticking noise from somewhere.

    "Which one of the word Solitaires did we have just now?" Barroger broke the silence suddenly, "I remember it was a ¡®blizzard¡¯ or a ¡®high altitude cyclone¡¯..."

    "Whatever, I quit," Andal shook his head, "Word Solitaire is more boring than I thought...and you always mix professional words that only mechanics understand."

    "Okay," Barroger shrugged, then glanced at the dimly lit lobby. "To be honest, I somehow miss the sound of the alarm system..."

    Andal put his hand on the control seat in front of him: "Then I open it? It''s not broken yet."

    "Stop! Stop! I''m joking! This is just a rhetoric!" Balrog didn''t hesitate to stop the opponent''s action, "Have you considered what to do if you can''t turn it off? This system can''t stand the tossing. Up!"

    Hearing the movement coming from his side, Herragor turned his head slightly and glanced at Balroger: "How long can our gas last?"

    "It seems that it may take longer than expected now," Ballogel immediately resumed seriously. "The core compartment has not leaked, and the circulation device has emptied the poisonous gas in the pipeline. The gas control system is operating normally. It seems that our ultimate cause of death will not be suffocation or poisoning."

    "...Even if this is good news," Andal shook his head, "It seems that we can still drift here for a long time. We have recorded a lot of observations, what do we do next?"

    In the huge control hall, the three Primordial dragons fell into silence again. This silence lasted for a few seconds before Balroger cautiously said: "Should we have another word solitaire? We can start with geological terms..."

    "I''m not interested." Herragor shook his head and said in a flat tone. At the same time, he looked over the transparent polymer dome not far away and looked at the vast empty space outside the spacecraft.

    His gaze fell on a group of twisted wrecks that had completely lost their vitality and light-during this long drift, the wreckage was a little closer to the spaceship, but this might also be his illusion.

    After all, he has been staring at the wreckage for too long these days.

    After a few minutes of gaze, Herragor withdrew his gaze. He turned around and prepared to return to the central area of ??the control hall. But at the moment his gaze shifted, an unexpected flash of light suddenly broke into his field of vision. edge.

    Herragor stopped for an instant, and suddenly turned his head to look in the direction of the flash. On the side they were discussing which vocabulary to start the vocabulary Solitaire with, Barroger and Andal also stopped in an instant, looking in the same direction¡ª ¡ªYet they all only had time to see a fleeting phantom, a hazy outline.

    It seemed to be a large-scale steel creation, a bit like a giant dragon with a body length of two or three hundred meters, and a bit like the tail engine group of the Talronde, which flashed past the edge of the polymer dome. , The speed is not clear at all.

    It seemed to go round to the side and rear of the Tarrond-Herragor wasn''t sure about it, and before he knew what it was, a huge thrust had already hit the Tarron. The protective wall on the side of the Lund.

    The powerful impact shook the extremely sturdy keel of this ancient spacecraft. The shock entered the core area directly through mechanical conduction. The spacecraft shook and made a huge noise. The starry sky outside also rolled over. In this violent shaking, A seat not far away suddenly fell in the direction of Herragor. While the latter stretched out his arms to resist the impact, countless questions popped up in his mind, and these questions can be summarized as Three sentences-

    what? what happened? How to deal with it? !

    ...

    The gravity drive performed a beautiful "surge", and the accurately calculated thrust was perfectly released in the predetermined area. Omega watched from a distance the wreck that had begun to descend toward the predetermined orbit, and the steel-made lower jaw was slightly raised.

    He was very satisfied with his shot this time.

    Facts have proved that even without the support of the surface computing node group, the computing power of its own is still sufficient.

    As for now, the farewell to the creators is over, it is time to continue this journey.

    Omega retracted his gaze looking down, and his attention returned to the boundless space again. His gaze extended along the edge of the planet¡¯s curved atmosphere to the distance. Between the starlight and the planet¡¯s border, there were countless things left by the sailor. The ancient heritage is floating quietly on their orbits, watching this small world like a silent tombstone in space.

    After doing a little calculation and re-adjusting his voyage plan, Omega once again activated the propellers throughout his body. He traversed a beautiful arc-shaped trajectory over the planet, and with the help of weak gravity, he moved gently towards the equator. In the direction of the flight.

    He intends to make an acceleration from there, leave the gravitational circle of the parent star near the planet''s equator, and then pass the "sun" at a close distance, and in the process supply magic power. After two accelerations, he will truly leave here and fly towards the "center" of this planetary system-the road ahead is long and full of unknowns, but the surging curiosity inspires this new-born traveler with high morale and confidence hundred times.

    The group of equatorial satellites left by the sailors gradually appeared on the margins of the field of view, and more eye-catching than those ancient inverted cone satellites was the huge ring-shaped orbital body surrounding the planet''s equator.

    The ancient sky station is a "space miracle" that only sailors can build.

    Omega flew toward the quietly moving satellites and the orbiting space station behind the satellites, and at the same time, he thought quickly.

    Perhaps something should be left behind-many humans or other intelligent races will do similar things when they leave their hometowns to travel.

    Omega quickly made a decision, and then issued an order to an aircraft accompanying him:

    "Find a satellite with a better state and leave a transmitter on it."

    A triangular aircraft received the order, silently left the flight queue in a vacuum, and flew towards a high-position satellite near the Sky Station...

    ...

    Cecil, it''s clear and cloudless midnight.

    Gawain woke up in the middle of the night.

    Strictly speaking, he jumped up after receiving a warning signal from a satellite suddenly.

    An unprecedented signal awakened him from sleep. Although the signal subsided quickly, it dispelled all his sleepiness. Then, the satellite system closely connected to his consciousness automatically sent some blur. After seeing the blurred image data, Gao Wen fell into a sluggishness.

    In space... something appeared.

    He stood by the bed, and the bright starlight fell on the ground not far away through the wide window. In this cloudless midnight, the emperor Cecil, who was awakened from his sleep, had only three questions left in his mind¡ª¡ª

    What the hell? What''s the matter? What to do? !

 Chapter 1043ï¼š Kitawa Minami

    In the clear and cloudless winter night sky, stars twinkle, stars from faraway space shine through the wide floor-to-ceiling glass windows in Gawain¡¯s room, faintly silver stars sweep across the furnishings in the room, on the floor Leaving a long shadow, Gao Wen put on his pajamas, came to the French window, raised his head and stared at the night sky for a long time.

    He woke up completely, and finally determined that he was not dreaming just now¡ªthe cold night made him more awake, and at the same time, he recalled the image data sent to him by the satellite just now.

    In that somewhat distorted surveillance picture, he saw a few vague shadows. One was the closest and looked like some kind of aircraft. It seemed to be passing the satellite at high speed. I wonder if it was an illusion. Gao Wen always felt that Something has a "sneaky" appearance; the other shadows are a little further away, some of them look triangular, and the last one is extraordinarily large. Its outline... makes Gawain unable to help but have many associations. .

    "What is it..."

    Gawain murmured subconsciously, and at the same time concentrated on communicating with the surveillance satellite in space.

    The connection was very smooth. With the concentration of mental power, Gao Wen quickly felt that his vision had reached the height of the satellite. He "opened his eyes" and manipulated the optical sensor monitoring the satellite to search around, trying to find the uninvited guests. However, in the limited perspective of the surveillance satellite, he found nothing in the end.

    Those things may have left-anyway, it can''t be an illusion. After all, the image data are all there, and it is impossible for things like satellite monitoring to produce an "illusion".

    After thinking about it for a while, Gawain switched the direction of the spiritual connection again. With a slight dizziness, he came to a system with a higher position and a wider perspective-he entered the monitoring system of the Sky Station.

    The horizons of the Cangqiang Station and the surveillance satellite are slightly different, and they have higher controllability. Gao Wen hoped that this thing would record more content, but he did not expect much.

    Fortunately, this was not without gain-when visiting a recent record of Cangqiang Station, a giant shadow flashed by suddenly appeared in the video before his eyes.

    Gawain immediately stopped the picture, and then rewinded it frame by frame. After a bit of a difficult operation, he finally captured a clearer silhouette-when he saw the form of the giant shadow clearly, He finally made sure that the association he had made when seeing the blurred picture from the satellite was correct.

    That thing...looks like an exceptionally weird dragon, built by machinery, covered with a sophisticated and biologically characteristic alloy shell, and underneath the wings are engine blocks.

    Even Gawain himself, who has good conceit and imagination, has never imagined something similar.

    After reconfirming the surveillance records, Gawain withdrew from the connection with the space facility. He stood in front of the large floor-to-ceiling window, his thoughts fluctuating.

    Something appeared in space... This caused him as much shock as he had heard the battle report recorded in the Eternal Slate. Since the coffin was unveiled, he has rarely experienced such nervousness, or even a slight loss. When he was at a loss, and after confirming that one of those things looked like some kind of "mechanical dragon", he was nervous and uneasy and had many messy thoughts. He thought of Tal who suddenly lost contact. Lund, thinking of Melita Penia, who was in an unknown condition, and Enya, the dragon god, who looked a little wrong before he left. In his wild thoughts, he had many guesses and thoughts...

    No matter what happened to Tarrond, no matter what happened in space, at least in Cecil City tonight... Gawain had very rare insomnia.

    ...

    When the first ray of light of the morning shines in the lush ancestral woodland, the glorious and ancient elven empire gradually wakes up from the night.

    The city of Elves is bathed in the morning light in the depths of the forest. This beautiful city with a large number of white high walls and streamlined roofs is like a shining orb inlaid in the dense forest. Its houses are row upon row, and there are tall, slender, high-strength bridges between the cities. Connected to each other, a sparkling river runs through the city, and in the middle of the river, in the middle of the city, the pure white fairy king''s court is supported by one hundred and seventy-seven curved frames like ribs, suspended in the air. Go up, overlooking the whole city.

    On a bridge at the highest point of the Elf King''s Court, Belcetia Morningstar was walking slowly across the royal walkway inlaid with finely broken feldspar, her high-ranking maid and trusted courtiers were following her.

    A breeze blew from the direction of the forest, and there was a low buzzing sound in the sky. Bersetia raised her head and saw a huge shadow drifting slowly across the sky on the west side-the Temple of Stars Flying in low-speed cruise mode over the Royal City, from this angle you can see the bottom of the ancient temple, she saw that the armor belt made of high-strength alloy is lined up with anti-gravity engines one after another, some of which have already been Extinguished, other engines were releasing a constant light blue or light white halo, a trickle of magic power wandering in the base of the Temple of Stars, like a blood stream surging in an artery.

    "Has the routine maintenance of the Temple of the Stars ended..." The Silver Queen muttered to herself softly, "It took a long time this time... Winter is almost over."

    The high-ranking astrologer Vilania Silver Star who was following to the side immediately responded: "Yes, because this time we are trying to use the magic net power device and arcane constrictor shared by the Cecilians to enhance the stars. The core power of the temple involves the disassembly and transformation of the deep power cabin of the temple¡ªthe project is larger than in previous years, and it takes longer."

    "A bold transformation, there were many opponents, but fortunately everything went well in the end," Bersetia nodded, "Now those opposition voices have finally disappeared."

    "Actually, I can understand those who oppose opening the deep power capsule," the senior astrology master said with some emotion. "They are experienced scholars like me, but they are more cautious-they actually recognize human development. The magical technology developed, but rashly transforming the core structure of the Temple of the Stars is very risky. They are just worried that the risk will get out of control."

    "Don''t worry, I don''t blame those people. Their intention is to protect the wealth of the empire," Bersetia smiled, and his eyes moved slowly with the temple of stars that had crossed over the city. "The past two years I have to sit on the seat of dominance almost half of the time here. The painful roars of those ancient machines keep me awake at night. Now that I know that their pain can be reduced, this fact is worthy of joy¡ª¡ª Astrology Master, those transformations are really effective, right?"

    "It''s not enough to restore the Temple of Stars to its glory, but it does curb the rate of decline of the core power system. As you can see, the additional energy unit reduces the pressure on almost all systems, especially some of the severely aging anti-gravity engines. There is a chance to breathe-this means we have the opportunity to perform a more thorough repair," Verania said with a smile, and the respectable great astrology master was clearly in a good mood, "I am not yet I can guarantee that it will be fixed, but this is indeed a good start."

    "So it is wise for us to start technical cooperation with Cecil-human beings are more creative than us, and they have indeed found a way that no one has ever walked before," Bercetia said, stopping. "Then we should also respond to another invitation they sent the other day."

    Standing behind Bersettia¡¯s side, the Minister of the Empire, Valentian Jingu, whispered: "About the invitation to witness the signing of the peace agreement between Cecil and Typhon at Sentry Post 112 in the northeast..."

    "And the invitation to join the''Civilized Community Alliance''," the Queen Silver glanced at her first minister, "this is the more important thing."

    "...There have been discussions in the parliament, and there are still some different voices," the Minister of the First Aid pondered his vocabulary. "The main reason lies in whether this unprecedented''union'' of all races and countries is stable and reliable, Gawain Sisi Whether the things you promised are feasible, and whether our benefits and the risks and responsibilities we need to bear after joining this alliance are equal. In particular, the last one is discussed by the members very much..."

    "Arrogant," Bersetia said lightly.

    Minister Shoufu was a little surprised: "...Your Majesty?"

    "It''s arrogant," Bersetia said. "For seven hundred years, the Silver Empire has become the most powerful country on this continent. We have assumed the role of the Gondor Empire in the past, and we have taken the lead in many things¡ª ¡ªThis has begun to imprint in the minds of many people, so that it is difficult for them to accept that the dominance of one thing is in the hands of others.

    "...Although your evaluation is pertinent, it is also too sharp," the Prime Minister said helplessly. "The starting point of most congressmen is still based on the interests of the empire."

    "Of course, this is the prerequisite for their existence, and I still quite believe in it," Bersetia nodded, "So I also believe that they will discuss the results soon. I will not urge on this point. . It''s you... Valentian, I want to hear your opinion on this matter."

    The Prime Minister thought for a while, and then raised his head: "I tend to accept the Cecil''s invitation-not only accept, but also proactively move closer to this new alliance, and try to show the silver empire''s strength in the process of its formation. Influence and huge size to ensure our future important seats in this new alliance."

    "Oh?" Bersetia gave Valentian a surprised look. "I didn''t expect you to be so serious about this."

    The Prime Minister was silent for a moment before organizing the words: "In the past two years, the Gaoling Kingdom has established a trade channel with the Typhon Empire. All trade areas have shown incredible development speed. On the one hand, we are also conducting economic and technical exchanges with the Typhons and Cecils at the same time. The feedback we receive is also in your eyes¡ªall signs indicate that the order of the entire Loren continent is reorganizing. , The once disintegrated human kingdom is re-establishing a close relationship, and this time, even the dwarves and orcs in the west and the dragonborn in the north have also been drawn into this new order...

    "This new order has taken shape, and its trend is irreversible, especially now that even Cecil and Typhon have chosen to coexist peacefully after the war. This shows that the last obstacle to the integration of North and South and the integration of East and West on the Loren continent has been eliminated. As far as the Silver Empire is concerned, we can neither destroy this trend without reason, nor be unaffected by it. Since the old tradition of self-care needs to be changed, then we might as well join it-with the influence of the empire, We can secure our important seat in this new alliance, so as to continue to maintain the silver empire''s position in the southern region of the mainland...."

    Bersetia listened carefully to Valendian¡¯s thoughts¡ªthe other party didn¡¯t actually say it very deeply. After all, this is just a walkway outside the Elf King¡¯s Court, not the Royal Chamber where the Silver Queen handles government affairs. But even so, he It also clarifies the distribution of benefits behind the whole thing.

    A smile finally appeared on the face of the empress.

    "Very well, Valendian," she nodded approvingly, "you said it well."

    "It''s just some immature opinions," Valentian lowered his head. "In addition, there are actually many members of Parliament who have similar views to me."

    "This shows that there are still many smart people in our parliament," Bersetia said with a smile, and then her conversation changed. "In short, no matter what the outcome of their discussion on this matter, there is no doubt about one thing. ¡ª¡ªThe peace agreement between Cecil and Typhon requires elves to testify. We did a similar testimony 700 years ago, and this time there is no reason to refuse."

    "Yes," Valentian said, "Everyone has reached a consensus on this."

    "Then prepare now," Belcetia nodded, "I''m going to post 112 in person to testify."

    Her voice fell, and the Verania Silver Star on the side immediately subconsciously showed a surprised expression, but as the first minister, Valentian did not respond much-it seems that this minister who has followed the Silver Queen for many years From the beginning, it was expected that Bersetia would make such a decision, and had already made a targeted plan, he just nodded: "Understand, I will arrange this matter."

    "Very good," Bersetia gave a satisfied expression, and then she glanced at the sky at the end of the city-the glorious giant sun has completely risen above the forest, and the corona covered with wood grains is gently shining on the king city, "take a walk. Time is over-you go to the chamber first, I will be there later."

    The first ministers, high-level astrology masters, and several other subjects immediately took the orders. They stepped back and said neatly: "Yes, your majesty."

    The subjects left, and only the Silver Queen and her two high-level maids were left on the trail hanging high in the sky.

    "Let''s go too," Belcetia said to the maid beside him, "Don''t let the courtiers wait too long."

    The two maids followed her, and after a short walk out, one of the maids finally couldn''t help but speak: "Your Majesty, do you really want to go to the north in person?"

    Bersetia slowed down. She glanced at the maid who had been with her since she was a child and had a very close relationship with her, with a smile on her face: "Don''t you look forward to seeing Uncle Gao Wen?"

    "It''s not...it''s just a bit of a surprise. The sentry in the north is much longer than the one when the sacred covenant was concluded seven hundred years ago."

    "The disintegrated human beings have come together again-it''s worth a long journey," Bersetia said slowly, a trace of contemplation gradually appeared on her face, "and... there are things I want to confirm with my own eyes."

 Chapter 1044ï¼š Ogures mountains

    To the west of the Loren continent, the ancestral peak towers high on the ground.

    This majestic mountain stands in the hinterland of the Ogure tribal nation like a giant beast with its head high and glaring at the sky, as the "fangs" of the mountain have been pierced into the clouds. Its three branches extend to the territories of orcs, humans, and gray elves, and its huge mountain itself is the homeland of the spirit race and the elves for generations to survive-for everyone living on this land, this Each mountain has a very special meaning, and for this reason, when the city-states of the Ogure tribe state decided to become a unity, they unanimously chose to build their common capital at the foot of the ancestral peak: the holy helmet city.

    In the Ogure tribal state, the five main races usually manage their internal affairs independently, and the cities coexisting with multiple races operate on their own like independent city states. However, if there are major events involving the entire tribal state, the "Five Kings" They will gather in the city of Helm to discuss the future of this land.

    In the center of Helm City, in the tallest domed hall in the city, the leaders of humans, gray elves, spirit races, elves, and orcs are gathering at a round table, discussing several important things, the leader of the gray elves, Wenna. Bai Zhi is among them, but at the moment it is a little wandering. Her gaze crossed the extraordinarily tall orc leader Ms. Camilla sitting across from her, crossed the open terrace at the end of the hall, and landed on the ancestral peak in the background of the city-the high mountain peak. Standing next to the city of Helm, there is a pale golden sunset shining on its surface at this moment, and the whole mountain is facing the sunset, looking brilliant.

    Wenna sat on a special high chair like this, and spent a long time in a daze, until Wycliffe, who was sitting next to her, called her back from her absent-minded state: "Wenna, Wenna¡ª ¡ªDon¡¯t be in a daze."

    The patriarch of the gray elf, Ji Ling, woke up, first subconsciously glanced at the human leader who had just awakened him-this middle-aged man with short silver hair always had a smile on his face, and this time was no exception. -Then she looked at several other positions around the round table.

    Ms. Camilla, who is tall and has feline features, is sitting on the opposite side. She frowns with dissatisfaction. The leader of the spirit race, Stuer, is sitting next to Camilla, this man with light blue skin. People" always have a contemplative expression on his face, and it is difficult for outsiders to understand his current emotions. Opposite Stour is Stella, the leader of the fairy, this small lady is sitting in her favorite high-back chair, The high-back chair is placed on a stack of books, the book is placed on a small bench, and the small bench is placed on the table-this large stack makes her the highest person on the scene, but it does not increase her majesty in the slightest.

    "Ah¡ª" Wenna finally recovered completely, and she blinked, "It''s time for me to speak? Where are we discussing?"

    "Wenna, it''s not a good habit to be distracted at important meetings," Camilla sighed, with a nice hoarse texture in her voice. As a friend from childhood to adulthood and an out-of-heart orc, she never minded Criticizing Wenna Baizhi''s shortcomings in a formal and private occasion, "What we are discussing is related to the future of the entire tribal nation."

    "Of course, of course, I know-I just don''t think this matter itself needs to be discussed for so long," Wenna nodded repeatedly, "About the''invitation'' of Emperor Cecil-we have no reason to refuse. Both politically and economically, the benefits of joining this new alliance outweigh the risks..."

    "In fact, we have reached a consensus just now on this point¡ªjust when you were distracted to admire the scenery," Wycliffe said with a smile on his face. "We are discussing another matter, according to Emperor Cecil. The idea mentioned in the letter, Stella just made a very constructive suggestion..."

    Wenna opened her eyes suddenly, she subconsciously looked in the direction of Stella, and saw that the lady with the big palm was standing on the stack of books she was the "throne", and she was very proud of her. Appearance, this made her feel bad at once: "Stella''s opinion? And are you still discussing it seriously?"

    "Wenna, there are prejudices in your words," Stuer said, with a deep and mysterious tone in his tone, "You should listen to the content of this''Opinion'' first."

    "Well, I''m listening," Wenna looked at Stour, "How exactly?"

    "The Ogure tribal country has a completely different order from other countries. Every country in the mainland knows that we are governed by five kings," Stour said in a low voice. "So Stella suggested that we send five representatives to the five''royal families''. At the Silver Outpost, I told Emperor Cecil that the political structure of the Ogure tribal state is so loose-if it succeeds, then we will have five votes in the future."

    Although she had already guessed what this "constructive opinion" was in her mind, what Stuer said still exceeded Wenna''s imagination. She couldn''t help but glance at Stella with admiration, and then looked strangely. To others: "...so what about your opinion?"

    "We have finished voting, just wait for your opinion," Wycliffe said, "I actually think this proposal is very attractive, but my reason does not allow me to do things according to my liking, so I voted against it. "

    "I''m also against it," Stuer shook his head. "This is nonsense, and it even harms the face and prestige of the tribal nation."

    Camilla waved his hand: "I didn''t think so much, I just thought it was too stupid, so I opposed it."

    "That''s not it," Wenna opened her hand, "I object to it too-the reason is that the three of you add up."

    Then she looked in Stella''s direction: "Well, everyone except you objected, we can move on to the next topic."

    Stella suddenly returned to her chair in frustration, seeming to have murmured a few words by the way, but the people at the scene had already taken it off. They believed that the optimistic goblin leader would cheer up again before the next topic started. .

    "Let¡¯s discuss the ¡°Magic Net Hub¡± for the last time," Wycliffe glanced at the meeting schedule in his hand, and his gaze fell on Stewar, Camilla and Stella. "First of all, I¡¯m very I am glad that we finally reached a consensus last month and passed the plan to set up a magic net hub on the peak of the ancestors. Now we have successfully set up a temporary verification device, but as of last week, this device has been... some problems."

    "The problem is big," Stella really cheered up. She stood up and made a quick and clear voice. "The magic obelisks used for testing are working normally at the foot of the mountain, but they only need to be transported to the top of the mountain. , The interference immediately increased-although the magic transmission is not a problem, the signal is full of clutter. Our scholars have been studying for several days, and the current conclusion is that the interference comes from the outside world, and the structure or malfunction of the obelisk itself Nothing..."

    "The superstitious mountain people think that the sleeping souls in the peak of the ancestors are making noise in the crystal of the obelisk, because the obelisk disturbs their sleep," Stewar said in a deep voice, "so now apart from technical means In addition to solving the problem, we are still devoting our energy to appease the uneasiness of the mountain people."

    "Actually, I thought of a good idea before," Stella waved her arm. "Let''s just say that the magic obelisk can communicate with the spirits of the ancestors. After it is built, it can be used to chat with the ancestors. Maybe the mountain people supported it instead... but you still all opposed it."

    Wenna Baizhi couldn''t help sighing, while Wycliffe muttered, covering her forehead: "Every time Stella''s opinion is really **** attractive... It''s a challenge to vote against it... ¡­"

    "I feel the same way." Wenna glanced at Wycliffe, then returned her gaze to Stella, "Anyway, let''s find a way to solve those disturbances. In order to start the project on Ancestral Peak, we A lot of costs have been invested in advance, and this matter will definitely be pushed forward. Theoretically, Ancestral Peak has the best innate conditions in China: high enough altitude, clean atmosphere, and stable magical environment. No matter how you look at it, it shouldn¡¯t be. This kind of interference appears...this phenomenon is worthy of further study."

    "Of course, of course, we will do it," Stella said quickly. "We will study and study well-but we may not be able to study anything. I will arrange for scholars to collect the mountainside and other several items within this week. If we don¡¯t have a clue about the interference data on the top of the mountain, we might have to ask Cecil¡¯s technical experts for help.¡±

    This time, Ms. Fairy¡¯s opinion finally received everyone¡¯s support...

    ...

    The meeting was over, and the tribal leaders began to leave.

    A huge golem walked into the hall with heavy steps. It supported the small bench on the round table with its dexterous arms. Stella lightly sat next to the golem¡¯s neck after a few jumps. Several people waved their hands, and soon commanded the golem to leave the hall. Camilla looked at the heavy figure of the golem and couldn''t help shaking her head: "We should really forbid her to bring the golem to the chamber... The ground here must be repaired every year."

    After saying this, the orc leader said goodbye to Wenna, shook his head and left, and then left, the leader of the spirit race, Stuer-after most of the entourage also evacuated, the huge conference hall Only Wenna Baizhi and Wycliffe, the leader of humanity, remained in the game.

    Wenna moved a little stiff shoulders and neck due to prolonged sitting, turned around and supported the small ladder next to the high chair, and down the ladder to the ground, she raised her head to look at the tall Wycliffe, curiously Asked: "Aren''t you leaving?"

    With a slight smile, the silver-haired Wycliffe walked to the nearby balcony without hurries, looking at the direction of the city and the mountains: "It''s rare to have such a moment of leisure. I have to keep myself away from the file for as long as possible. Little bit."

    Wenna curled her lips and stepped to the balcony. She followed Wycliffe¡¯s sight and looked into the distance. She saw the ancient city of Helm bathing in the evening light, and the ancestral peak in the distance reflected the orange red Light, this scene is not unfamiliar to her¡ªDuring her years as the leader of the Grey Elves, she often came to the conference hall of Helm, and she had seen similar scenery many times.

    "It''s really a magnificent city," she couldn''t help but whispered, "a new era is here... I don''t know if the scenery here will also change, just like Fengge City or Baiyu Port."

    "There is nothing set in stone," Wycliffe said with a smile. "The Helm is regarded by many as a symbol of ancient and tradition, but if you look back in history, isn''t it also a product of change?"

    Wenna Baizhi blinked and suddenly couldn''t help laughing: "That''s what I said."

    As one of the rulers of this land, she certainly knows the origin of Helm:

    This great city is located at the foot of the ancestor¡¯s peak and is governed by the Council of Five Kings. In terms of style, it has characteristics that are unique across the entire continent: the buildings have the rigid straight lines of the ancient Gondor style. A magnificent appearance, and at the same time the heavy and practical style of the distant western dwarf kingdom. Although this land should be historically home to the four races of gray elves, orcs, spirits, and fairies, the city is a blend of The style of the ancient Gondor Empire and the Dwarven Kingdom, this unique point is naturally related to the history of Helm¡ª¡ª

    Helm City was built more than 700 years ago. At that time, the ancient Gondor Empire collapsed and the survivors scattered and fled. Among them, the pioneers who moved to the west of the mainland crossed the rift valley and mountains on the border of the ancient empire and entered the ancient times. Thunder ancient and mysterious land. At that time, the major races on this land had not yet formed the future "tribal nation", but existed loosely in the form of tribal alliances. The humans who suddenly migrated from the human empire here are a time for the aborigines on this land. After a very shocking event, after some contact and mediation, the aborigines here finally decided to accept these refugees from the Gondor Empire, and the latter also chose to repay this kindness in their own way.

    In addition to some knowledge and treasures from the Gondor Empire (the part that is still available after the Demon Tide), the greatest reward for the western pioneers to the aborigines is this "Holy Helm City".

    They used all the wealth they had brought on their journey into exile, used the knowledge of architecture and planning from the Gondor Empire that was far more advanced than the local area, and used an ancient contract from the Gondor period to invite dwarf artisans from the western part of the mainland. It took ten years. This city was built at the foot of the ancestor''s peak, and then he occupied only one-fifth of the city, and gave four-fifths of the city to the other four races.

    At the same time, the new knowledge and new ideas brought by the Gondor people are also an important reason for the various tribes on the Ogure land to change their traditional pattern and establish a more closely connected "tribal state."

    That''s why Wycliffe said: Helm itself is the product of a change.

    Wenna Baizhi sighed suddenly, and couldn''t help feeling a little in her heart:

    More than 700 years ago, when there were no human activities on this land, the Ancestral Peak already existed as the "sacred land" of the four ethnic groups. This land has its own traditions and customs for thousands of years. It wasn''t until the Gondor Empire was destroyed by a demonic wave, and the remnants of the empire came here across the vast wasteland, that young and creative humans brought earth-shaking changes here.

    Regardless of what the ancestors who faced the changes at that time thought about this, as descendants, only from a historical perspective, Wenna must admit that it is these changes that have shaped this much stronger and more united one than before. country.

    But today, new changes once again knocked on the door of the Ogure Mountains-this time the changes are still brought by humans.

    Human creativity...really incredible.

 Chapter 1045ï¼š Wake up from a big dream

    When Gao Wen walked into Office No. 1 of the Government Affairs Department, Hety, who was reviewing the documents, immediately noticed something unusual about him. This "Cecile Butler" looked up at Gao Wen''s face: "Ancestor, you yesterday Didn''t you rest?"

    "...A little insomnia," it was difficult for Gawain to explain to Hetty that he was suddenly awakened by the alarm from the satellite when he slept in the middle of the night, and then watched a thing that looked like a giant mechanical dragon blaze all the way into the distance in space After that, I can only wave my hand with a trace of fatigue, "It''s not a problem, I just adjust it."

    For powerful transcendents, the exhaustion caused by insomnia is certainly not a big problem, but Heidi still couldn''t help being a little worried: "Do you need some tranquilizers? Pittman should have..."

    "This is really unnecessary," Gawain immediately waved his hand, then looked at the documents organized on Hetty''s desk, and quickly changed the subject, "Any new news?"

    To be honest, he is still full of the images he observed through space surveillance last night, the mysterious silhouettes flying across the starry sky and the countless thoughts that follow, but he also understands that he has no conditions to go. Further investigation, at least this is the case at this stage-the power of the government affairs office is not useful at this moment, and the daily affairs of the empire must still be dealt with.

    Heidi looked at Gawain¡¯s expression again, as if she was confirming the health status of the ancestor, and after confirming that the other party was really fine, she flipped through the top few documents, and replied, ¡°Yes, we We have received feedback from the leaders of several countries or regions-including the Ogure tribe, the northern city states, the Silver Empire, etc., as well as replies from the dwarf kingdom. From the feedback, the leaders of the countries have called you I am very interested in the "Community Alliance"..."

    "Unexpectedly," Gawain laughed. This is good news at last. At least some of the bad mood caused by insomnia has been dispelled. "These countries are either already in the Cecil settlement area or will soon join the north. Routes around the mainland, or technical exchanges and close ties with us...The bridge has been opened up, and it is an inevitable trend that the ties between countries will become closer."

    "As you said," Heidi nodded, and then took a separate document from the side. "In addition, this is a remote letter that was just forwarded through the Sentinel Tower this morning, from the Silver Empire. Your Majesty Belcetia Morningstar-is a personal letter specially sent to you."

    "Bercetia..." Gao Wen was stunned for a moment, and he couldn''t help but think of memories from seven hundred years ago, and he was alive and kicking, who always followed him to make trouble during the Covenant Meeting of the Trailblazers. Figures circling in various camps, but soon he shook his head, put aside the memory of 700 years out of date, and reached out to take the letter from Heidi.

    This letter is of course not the original, but a "copy" transmitted using the Sentinel Tower communication link and the Monet communication system. Although the copy screen is slightly distorted, the handwriting on the letter paper is still clear and familiar. The handwriting of the "Silver Queen" has not changed much from that of 700 years ago, but is more mature and beautiful:

    "To His Majesty the Emperor of Cecil, and Uncle Gao Wen who I haven''t seen for a long time--"

    After seeing this unique beginning, Gawain''s eyebrows raised subconsciously, then he lowered his eyelids and read the letter carefully.

    A few minutes later, he put down the letter paper, and Heidi cast a curious look: "What did the Silver Queen say? Ah, of course, if it''s a private matter, I won''t ask..."

    Gawain glanced at Hetty with a weird expression, somehow he always felt that the other party''s words sounded strange, and then he shook his head: "It''s not a big deal, some daily greetings, and a private response about this meeting... she Will come in person."

    Heidi was stunned for a moment to realize what it meant by "in person", and his eyes widened in surprise: "In person? You mean the Queen of Silver is going to the 112th outpost to attend this meeting in person?"

    She seemed surprised, and there is a reason for this: Although the meeting that is expected to be held in the month of recovery this year, although in principle the leaders of various countries are invited to talk, in fact, the situation in the countries of Loren mainland is complicated and many regions have opened their doors. It hasn¡¯t been long, so some countries that are far away or have joined the Cecil¡¯s settlement area are actually going to send out the king¡¯s deputy or courtiers with considerable right to speak, and the Silver Empire is located at the highest point in the entire continent of Loren. At the southern end, there is an entire Gondor wasteland separated from the northern countries. Coupled with the honor of the Silver Queen, she has rarely left her country for hundreds of years. Almost everyone thinks that this remote ancient empire will only send an ambassador. Here-Heidi didn''t expect it to be the Silver Queen herself.

    Gawain was not as surprised as Heidi, he even seemed very indifferent: "This meeting will re-formulate the pattern of the entire world, and its long-term impact will not be less than that of the pioneer covenant of the year-for the Silver Empire, this This kind of thing is worth witnessing by their queen. And..."

    Heidi asked curiously: "And?"

    Gawain glanced down at the letter in his hand, focusing on some of the paragraphs:

    "...Many years ago, the elves lost the favor of the natural gods, and our scholars and theologians have discussed this for many years... I am particularly concerned about the changes in the north of the mainland in the past two years, and I am communicating with Sonia In, I also learned about the reformed Holy Light Sect and the transformation of various churches by the Cecil Empire..."

    He raised his head and said thoughtfully: "The elves might become the first group of alien members of the Theocracy, which I didn''t expect."

    Heidi listened to Gawain¡¯s words, and quickly reacted: "...Silver Elves...Yes, their original mainstream belief is the **** of nature, but since the fall of the white star three thousand years ago, their belief structure has changed. A major change. The original imperial state religion has gradually evolved into a purely academic organization that studies Druidic technology within a few hundred years, and the divided priests have led a small number of believers to build one based on primitive natural beliefs. The scattered sects, but I heard Sonia and Solderlin say that these sects that spread in the jungle on a small scale have hardly brought any storms, no natural magic has ever appeared, and no new gods have responded to them. prayer¡­¡­

    "Up to now, there is still no unified and recognized mainstream belief in the Silver Empire. The Elf Royal Family is nominally the highest leader of the druids, and the Silver Queen herself is nominally the highest priestess, but this is only the ritual and As a traditional symbol, most elves no longer believe in Amorn, while a small number of elves are influenced by the human kingdoms. Some believe in the gods of war, some are shallow believers in the goddess of magic, and a few believe in the Holy Light... "

    Gao Wen''s face twitched: "...It seems that their current belief situation is not optimistic..."

    Heidi thought about it for a while, and revealed a weird look: "...it is true."

    "For the time being, put their belief dilemma aside," Gao Wen exhaled and pulled the topic back. "My attention has really been too concentrated on the northern part of the mainland, on the human beings... Silver The empire has been in contact with us for so long, but they have always been in my "blind field of vision". It seems that there is a huge "divine influence sample library" hidden in that warm jungle. The special situation of the silver elves... ¡­May be able to take our research a big step forward."

    His eyes swept across Bersetia''s dignified and beautiful handwriting again, but his thoughts seemed to have crossed the vast wasteland and landed in the elven kingdom on the other side of the continent. He thought of the situation described by Heidi just now. During the three thousand years of "faith quest" of the Silver Elf... he faintly noticed many places that could be connected with the mysteries of the gods.

    After a brief period of thought, he temporarily put the things of the elves to the bottom of his heart, and began to consider the situation on another line-Talrond.

    After last night¡¯s "insomnia", the figure that passed through space remained lingering in his mind, even though the shape of the thing he saw was so strange that it had even been transformed to the point where it could not be seen at all. But Gawain still saw a trace of the "dragon" from its outline, and it was this little clue that made him unable to help thinking about Tarrond since this morning.

    After his thoughts extended in this direction, he thought of the Holy Dragon Principality, and subconsciously asked: "The Holy Dragon Principality should have received our invitation long ago... Does the Dragon Blood Duke have a response?"

    "I''m about to tell you about this," Heidi said immediately, "The reply from the Holy Dragon Principality has also been sent, but... I feel a little strange."

    Gao Wen frowned: "Strange?"

    "Grand Duke Baloghar did not reply. The letter was sent in the name of the Dragon Blood Council and Sir Golos Hickel." Heidi pulled out a document from the table and handed it to Gawain. "They are very polite. , But said that they could not participate in the meeting of the month of recovery-because they are busy dealing with some''special domestic situations''. Of course, they did not mention specific details."

    Gawain took a quick look at the file after opening it, and the content was basically what Hetty said. This is an official letter with a perfect wording. It expresses rejection and apology in a courteous manner, while not revealing anything about Saint The real information inside the Dragon Principality-there is nothing else to look at.

    "Amber," after a moment of thinking, Gawain turned his head and said to the air beside him, "Is there any corresponding information?"

    As soon as his voice fell, an intelligence chief came out in the air. Miss half-elf jumped to the ground and quickly said: "We have not many intelligence personnel infiltrating the Holy Dragon Principality, but there is also useful news: Barlow Archduke Geer has not appeared in front of the public for several consecutive days, and Longlinbao, the capital of the Holy Dragon Principality, has recently been under martial law. There are rumors that Duke Dragon¡¯s blood has suddenly deteriorated and he is unable to conduct public activities. There are also rumors that he has Leaving the Principality, but in any case, the Dragon Blood Council and the courtiers of the Principality did not seem to be in a panic. They controlled the situation, and the territory of the Holy Dragon Principality was calm-only the Grand Duke was gone.

    "Ah, by the way, there is another piece of news: It is said that the residents living around Longlinbao once saw a huge silver flying dragon hovering above the mountains and flying straight to the north. The local traders think this is mostly a rumor, but I suspect...this is related to the sudden loss of whereabouts of Duke Dragon Blood."

    The intelligence is fragmented, but the conclusion seems ready to come out.

    But this conclusion is still not enough to make people guess the true situation of Tarrond.

    Gawain frowned, guessing what happened in the far north, and at this moment, a special magic net terminal beside Hetty''s desk suddenly rang.

    The eyes of everyone in the room were instantly focused on the machine that made sounds and flashes.

    This is the special line of the empire''s chief consul-it will only sound when there are special major incidents on the borders of various places, or when the other two chief consuls make emergency contact with the imperial capital.

    "Connect." Gawain said to Hetty as he walked to the desk.

    Heidi quickly connected to the communication terminal. With the jitter and emergence of the holographic projection, Victoria Wilde appeared in front of Gawain and Heidi.

    "Your Majesty, and Grand Archon Hetty," the Duke of Ice and Snow looked particularly serious, and said in a hasty tone just after the communication was established, "The eternal storm has disappeared."

    Heidi didn''t even react for a moment: "...what did you say?"

    "The eternal storm has disappeared," Victoria said again patiently, "it is the giant storm in the northern waters-the last visual observation this morning has confirmed that the cloud wall formed by the storm has completely disappeared. The monitoring station set up near Beigang confirms that the ocean currents and the flow of magic in the atmosphere are changing."

    Having said this, her gaze fell on Gawain, with an unprecedented seriousness: "Your Majesty, beyond the boundaries as we know it, other major events may still be happening in this world."

    Gao Wen did not respond to Victoria''s words immediately. He just raised his head subconsciously, his eyes suddenly falling on the large map hanging on the wall not far away, falling to the north of the map.

    ...

    When the huge sun in the polar day once again passed the lowest point of the horizon, and slowly rose to one-third of the sky, there was sea breeze blowing from the land of Argondo, engulfing the smell of sea smell and smoke. distance.

    Melita Penha woke up from her deep sleep, feeling that she had had a long, weird, weird, and terrible dream.

    In the dream, she was armed into a bloodless and tearless war machine, fighting against enemies that were more difficult to defeat than natural disasters with a steel-like will. In the dream, the **** she once respected and feared became A devastating disaster swept the earth and swallowed everything. In her dream, she saw the splendid and magnificent Mount Agundor collapsed, and the towering palace walls of the panel fell from the top of the mountain, and the lower Tarrond was ancient and crowded. The city of her was turned into ruins together. The dragon''s nest that she had carefully managed for thousands of years collapsed with the mountain peaks, and everything in the nest was burning in the flames...

    She sinks and rises in this dream, but she cannot wake up, nor can she think freely, as if her spirit is frozen in a piece of muddy amber, she can only watch all this flowing indifferently, but her mind is like death. Difficult to make waves.

    But suddenly, she heard the whistling wind and felt the cold blowing across the earth.

    Among the ruins of Agundor, the scarred blue dragon opened his eyes.

    "...I have a...?!?!"

    Dreams are real.jpg.

 Chapter 1046ï¼š Victory day

    The cold wind from the coastline whizzed past and rolled up the dust that had just cooled down on the barren land. The brilliance of the huge sun tilted and shone on the devastated land, and even the scales of the dragon were plated with ripples. The halo that comes. The blue dragon, who had just awakened from its deep sleep, stood in this shocking wasteland. For the first few minutes, she was in the position of "Who am I, where am I, who beat me like this, I am "Who beaten" at a loss.

    A strong wind blew through, and Melita shook Xin''s long neck subconsciously. A dark and round object was blown from a nearby mound by the wind. Perhaps it was a coincidence or even fate-- She actually discovered that it was part of the lamp in her bedroom.

    "Where is my house...I am a big house...and my dragon''s nest, where is my balcony...I..."

    The mind that had just recovered and was unable to process too much information, the blue dragon awakened from a deep sleep fell into a brief mental confusion, but as time passed, the dragon¡¯s powerful physique began to work, and the damage to the nervous system quickly recovered. When she got up, those dreamlike memories gradually became clear, showing their true appearance from the absurd and distorted impression-Melita''s dazed expression was gradually replaced by silence, and her eyes became solemn. When she looked at the ruins before her eyes, her expression had already changed into a dragon.

    At this moment, a flutter of wings came from nearby, awakening Melita from her contemplation.

    Miss Lan Long suddenly raised her head to follow the prestige. In the next second, her eyes were full of surprises¡ªa familiar, white figure was passing by, looking around as if looking for something. Melita couldn''t bear it. Zhuo let out a roar at the sky, the white dragon shadow finally found the figure in the wreckage ruins, and immediately landed towards this side.

    After a while, accompanied by a gust of wind and vibration, the white dragon landed on the edge of the ruins, and Melita finally accumulated strength, broke free from the pile of ruined walls, and ran towards her friend with the wounds everywhere on her body. Half of the time, she returned to a human form, which helped reduce consumption and save energy.

    Bai Long Noreta maintained the posture of the giant dragon, and she lowered her head after Melita came in front of her: "Great, you guys are still alive!"

    "...It seems that only a small part of the surviving compatriots," Melita immediately heard another meaning from her friend''s words, her eyelids drooped, but she quickly raised her head again, "No matter what What, it¡¯s nice to see you."

    "It''s the same when I see you," Noretta lowered her head, making a low and gentle voice, "It looks like you have regained consciousness? How many things do you remember?"

    "I''m not sure, my mind is still a bit messy, but I remember many clips when the final battle broke out... I remember that I finally fell from the sky, but luckily survived, I still remember a fire storm..." Mei Rita muttered, and couldn''t help but press her forehead with her hand, "Now all the voices have disappeared, god, Omega... I have never felt so quiet in my mind in my life, and I am a little bit quiet. habit."

    "Everyone who survives will feel this way, and we will slowly adapt." Noretta lowered her head and gently touched her friend''s hair with her chin. "I woke up earlier than you. I know this process. "

    "Surviv..." Melita couldn''t help but whispered, "How many survived? Has everyone gathered somewhere? What is the situation now?"

    "Not many survived, scattered all over the battlefield, but the ancient dragons that survived in the jury and the Senate are trying to reorganize the order and gather the people-I was sent to find survivors, there are more than a dozen A compatriot with minor injuries like me is also patrolling this area," Noretta said, lowering half of her wings, and motioned Melita to climb on her back, "The situation is complicated now, something to explain Too much, come up, I will take you to everyone¡¯s current temporary foothold, we said while flying on the road."

    Melita looked at her friend''s leaning back, and among the white dragon''s elegant and white scales, she could see a hideous wound--even though the wound had begun to heal, it was still shocking.

    Melita knew that her injuries should be more serious, but she still shook her head a little hesitantly: "Forget it, your condition is no better than me..."

    "You wouldn''t have been so polite to me before," Noretta said with a hint of ridicule, and lowered her wings again. "Are you going to come up? I tell you that there are not many opportunities like this. Maybe I missed this time. There is no next time..."

    "That''s what you said!" Merita glared at Bai Long, then gritted her teeth and stepped onto her friend''s broad back.

    Along with a tremor, she felt that she had left the earth and embraced the sky again-the protective barrier that the dragon opened automatically when flying blocked the roaring cold wind, and Melita didn''t realize it until the cold wind stopped. Really realized this: "The wind is so cold... It feels like it is blowing directly from the ice ocean..."

    "Of course, the Great Shield has been extinguished, and the entire continent is now exposed to the polar climate-we have also lost almost all the weather controllers and tide controllers, and the climate in Tarrond will only get worse in the future. "

    Melita did not respond. She just carefully stepped forward on the scales of the white dragon and walked forward two steps, and came to the shoulder blades of the dragon. She stuck her head and looked down, so she saw the present from high above for the first time. Tarrond, saw the true face of this post-war wasteland-Agundor has been completely destroyed, the mountains on the edge of the city collapsed like sand castles after a violent wind, and ancient palaces and temples have become The fragmented bricks and tiles between the rocks and rift valleys, the ruins after being hit by the high heat waves are full of burn marks, and there is a terrifying crack spreading from the city center to the direction of the coastline.

    The remains of dragons and various war machines were scattered on this desolate land, like ink dots on a platter of doomsday.

    Melita couldn''t help but pursed her lips: "...it''s all gone...even the headquarters of the jury is gone, and you can''t see a complete roof."

    "Nothing can face the anger of the gods and remain intact," Noretta''s voice came from the front. "We survivors are already the greatest fortune of the entire Tarrond."

    Is the anger of the gods...

    Melita couldn''t help repeating this word in her heart. The things that had penetrated the deepest part of her mind emerged little by little, making her emotions more complicated. After several minutes of silence, she couldn''t help but ask: "So, we won?"

    "It looks like this," Noreta replied. "You can''t hear the voice of the gods anymore? You won''t hear or see those indescribable illusions... Me too. Everyone got rid of it. That kind of ubiquitous mental erosion is proof of victory. Elder Duke Moore has declared victory in the assembly point...Yes, we won."

    "Won... the biggest miracle of all miracles, we actually won..." Melita couldn''t help muttering softly, but didn''t know whether to be happy or sad.

    She didn''t know how to describe her mood at the moment-the final battle, all dragons at the bottom of their minds knew that there would be such a day in the future. Although no dragon has publicly announced it, and no dragon has admitted that it will happen, this doomsday battle, which is almost equivalent to myths and legends for many dragons, is like a curse hanging on the head of the entire race. After implanting the resonance core and being able to think independently, you know it will come sooner or later.

    Talrond maintains balance in the cradle, but there is no eternal balance in the world. Short-lived humans can realize this, and of course dragons can.

    It''s just that no one can say it until this final battle arrives.

    Facing the final battle like an occasional curse, some dragons will indulge in the happiness created by hallucinogens and synergists. Some dragons choose to obey their fate and wait for it to arrive. Some dragons are awake. Replenishing energy and preparing to welcome him secretly, but almost no dragon really thought that mortals would become the victors of this battle-but now, victory has really come.

    "We won. In theory, we shouldn''t be there anymore..." Merita suddenly realized the problem-as a high-ranking dragon family living in the upper Tarrond, and as a member of the highest panel , She is qualified to know more details of this final battle, so more questions have arisen at this moment, "but why do we wake up? Did we actually... lose half?"

    "No, we did win, but the situation has undergone an unknown change," Noretta said in a low voice, "Omega did not completely erase the original mind of all nodes, nor did it execute the original''self-cleaning'' command. In fact... it seems to have disappeared from Tarrond and released all the nodes before disappearing, so we can wake up."

    "Disappeared? Omega disappeared?" Melita stared incredulously. "How did it disappear? Do you mean the servers and computing nodes are gone? Or is the Omega system gone?"

    "It seems to be the second case, but I don''t know the specifics. I am only in charge of searching for survivors. Elder Duke Moore and several mechanics seem to know more, but they are also a little confused. After all... the Omega system has been operating on its own for many years and has undergone many iterations on its own. It is already a complex system that even the original designers did not understand, and the technicians have been able to do almost nothing in the last dozens of thousands of years. It''s just to make more exquisite shells and replace decorations for certain computing nodes of Omega."

    "...I couldn''t help but think of Gawain''s comment on Tarrond. In private, he said that our situation is called''lost sanctuary..." Melita couldn''t help but muttered, and then slowed down. Slowly frowned, "Anyway, Omega has released our minds... This really doesn''t conform to the instruction logic..."

    "But it''s always a good thing, isn''t it?" Noreta said, turning her head slightly, "This makes us''live''. Although it will be a little troublesome for us to continue living now."

    Noretta¡¯s words seemed to remind Melita, Miss Blue Dragon, who was riding on the dragon¡¯s back, couldn¡¯t help but once again cast her eyes on the land that had been turned into wasteland: "The situation must be very bad now, right? Tell me. The problem we are facing now..."

    "Well, although these things may not sound so pleasant," Noretta sighed. "Let¡¯s start with the extinguishment of the big shield, and then the shutdown of the ecological environment and the food that follows. And medical issues, and the shutdown of factories after Omega disappeared...Although we don¡¯t have many factories available now."

    ...

    Outside the ruins of Agundor, the huge building complex that used to be the headquarters of the factory and the giant enterprise complex has also collapsed. The huge steel structure and protective wall were destroyed in the chaotic gravity storm and heat wave and turned into a plain. The distorted and creeping weird posture on the surface, however, compared with the urban communities that have been completely turned into ruins, the integrity and stability of this area are still much stronger.

    This should be attributed to the high-strength construction standards of the factory group itself¡ªcompared to the urban facilities that emphasize elegant and complex shapes, these vital basic factories have an extraordinarily strong structure and multiple protections, and in the previous battles, this The area is not the main battlefield.

    Therefore, although the factory facilities here have been shut down and the critical and fragile control systems have been completely destroyed, some extra-sturdy factories and caves built on the ground floor have survived. Now these facilities have become temporary safe havens for survivors¡ª ¡ªThe scarred dragons who survived the final battle gathered here dragging their tired bodies, licking their wounds, and waiting for the future.

    This is what Melita saw after coming down from Noleta''s back.

    To be honest, the miserable situation here really makes it difficult for her to associate it with "victory".

    "I know it doesn''t look like a comfortable place to stay, but this is already the most''suitable for survival'' place we can find now," Norieta turned her head and watched limping off her wings. Melita, who came down, said with a hint of joking, "The conditions are limited, bear with me, just use the stones here as a zero-gravity bed in your lair-anyway, that thing was also bought from the thrift market. After I bought it, it didn¡¯t work for a few days."

    "When I have time to mock my economic situation, it''s better to find a place to rest. If you fly down, your wound will open again." Merita looked back at her friend. "And speaking of economic problems, everyone is the same now. Up."

    "Okay, I''m still very optimistic. I''m more relieved." Noretta folded her wings, and the wound on her back made her mouth twitch, but she shook her head, "I will set off again and go to the south. In a battle zone, look for any compatriots who just woke up-the temperature is falling. Although the dragon¡¯s physique is not yet frozen to death by the cold wind at the North Pole, the physical exertion itself after injury is very large. The wind can make wounds that could heal out of control."

    Speaking of this, Noreta looked at the factories and cave facilities in the gathering point that had been scarred after the war: "There is at least a roof for shelter from the wind, and there are also a few heat source pumps that are barely running."

    "Then your injury is okay?" Melita couldn''t help asking.

    "To be honest, it hurts a bit, but it will definitely be okay to fly again," Noretta moved her wings, "White Dragon''s ability to recover is very strong, and I am very confident about this."

    "Well, then you be careful."

    "I''ll be careful-you go to Calador first, he is in charge of the order of this camp," Noretta said, raising her head and pointing her long neck towards the center of the camp, "except him There are also a few red dragons there. Their healing magic and repair technology can help you stabilize your injury. Now Omega is gone, and medical equipment and automatic repair equipment are useless. We can only rely on traditional''craftsmanship''... Their craftsmanship is not very good."

 Chapter 1047ï¼š Post-war ruins

    In the huge temporary refuge, the dragons who have awakened from a state of mental sleep drag their tired and scarred bodies together, and the giant day gradually rises to the high point of the sky, even in this cold North Pole, the warmth brought by the sun It also slightly dispelled the cold entrenched in the ruins of the war-even though the cold wind was still blowing across the ground, Melita in the refuge still felt a little peace of mind and warmth.

    She wasn''t sure whether this feeling came from the broken but still towering high walls around, or from the compatriots who were still alive in her sight.

    Some of the dragons gathered in the refuge maintain the form of a giant dragon and receive limited treatment or "maintenance" in this form, while the other part maintains a human form to save energy and material consumption. Make valuable space for others-these ruined walls are not large in scale, and the shelter they can provide is very limited. If every dragon appears here, it will definitely not be enough for everyone.

    Under a huge semi-molten metal tower in the center of the refuge, Melita saw the red dragon Calador-standing high in the form of a human, his red hair and beard were particularly eye-catching among the crowd, and several others The clansmen were busy nearby, some were looking after the wounded, and some seemed to be trying to repair some machines dug out of the rubble.

    "Merita!" Calador saw Miss Blue Dragon coming from a distance and made a surprised voice, "You are still alive!"

    "You are still alive, too," Melita smiled and looked at the senior in the jury-he is a trustworthy old red dragon. Since thousands of years ago, Melita has often made peace in missions. The other party has partnered, "Where is Takdamm?"

    "Dead, we have found his body," Calador said with a trace of sadness, but with more numbness in his sadness. "The same goes for the others. Only the two of us in the six groups survived. "

    With that said, the red dragon had keenly noticed the weakness in Melita''s breath: "You need treatment and rest-what about the implant? Is there a problem with the implant?"

    "I feel that the muscle booster under my left wing has been burned, and the whole nerve booster from the spine to the tail is also destroyed," Melita sensed the condition of her body, "The injury was returned. Okay, I can feel that I am healing... the key is the implant. Can this condition be repaired now?"

    "...Probably we can only do some emergency treatment, remove the damaged and harmful things, and wait for the body to heal the wounds on its own-of course, healing magic will speed up this process," Calador said with a frown, "You should We already know that we have lost Omega now, and we have lost all automatic systems-here are only some temporary tools dug from the rubble, and a small amount of undamaged booster."

    "Then take down my broken parts. Fortunately, the problem is not the fatal system," Merita exhaled. "As for the booster... keep it for now, I''m fine, the booster Leave it to the seriously injured."

    ...

    A cave in the temporary shelter was transformed into a medical center, used to treat those who were extremely serious and needed major surgery on the body, and Merita, who recovered the form of the dragon, was quietly cleaned up in one place. On the platform that came out, waiting for the mechanics of the medical center to disassemble the last damaged booster device near his spine. She tried her best to shield the tingling from the nerve endings, her eyes slowly sweeping across the scene in the cave¡ª¡ª

    The materials and equipment dug out from the ruins were stacked around the cave. The automatic device that lost power was disassembled and thrown into the corner. The cave was filled with a strange smell of blood and organic gas. The original ventilation system here is obviously It has lost its effect, and even the lighting is maintained by a few magical light **** floating in the air.

    Melita couldn''t remember how many years he hadn''t seen this primitive lighting spell in Tarrond - before that, Omega had taken care of the dragons like a nanny.

    "It''s the last paragraph, it may be a bit painful," a hoarse voice came from near the back, "I tried my best to suppress your nerve activity with magic power, but the effect is relatively limited. You can bear it."

    "Take it down, Mechanic," Merita moved her neck slightly, "My willpower is still quite...Oh, mom, fuck, mom, I got a #£¤@#£¤%%£¤!!!"

    "Take it down."

    "It''s not a bit painful!" Melita woke up from the sudden pain as if she was suspicious of life, and was very surprised that she still had the strength to talk to others. "Are you sure you have a spell to help me relieve the pain?"

    "The spell has tried my best, but there is a problem with the interface of the old model of booster you used-fortunately, it did not cause irreversible damage to your nerves. Now relax, I am releasing the healing technique, and your wound will heal soon. ."

    As the other party''s voice fell, Melita finally felt the rapid relief of her back pain, and even began to feel that her flesh and blood were gradually rejoining together. She breathed a sigh of relief and suddenly said jokingly: "Model It doesn''t matter anymore, anyway, everyone is the same now-we should live a life of bidding farewell to implants, right?"

    "...It looks like this now," the mechanic walked off the platform and came to Merita to sort out and clean the blood-stained tools. The young red dragon was tired, but she There is still no lag in the movement of the hand. "The Omega system is gone. Many implants directly connected to the Omega system now have hidden dangers-although there will be no problems in a short time, it is best to be safe. They still have to be dismantled or turned off. In addition, various parts are in short supply and the factory has been shut down. Many damaged implants cannot be repaired and will eventually be removed... The only good news is that at least mechanics like me have Knowing how to dismantle them, we have not forgotten that knowledge too thoroughly."

    Melita only noticed the skill of the young mechanic in handling those tools when she heard this. She looked at each other unexpectedly: "You... seem to be very good at handling implants with this old tool?"

    "My grandfather taught him that before he died, he always talked about the usefulness of these technologies... It is said that he was the last generation of mechanics who participated in the design of Gomodo implants. After him, no one was directly involved in mechanical design. And manufacturing-all the work is handed over to Omega and the factory''s automatic system," the young mechanic finished processing everything, raised his head to look at Merita, "In fact, I have a little''handsman'' machine like me. The teacher says more is not more, and less is not too much...Although not everyone has a grandfather who is a mechanic, everyone has their own way."

    Melita blinked and muttered to herself softly: "I never knew..."

    "The upper Talrond will not allow this kind of''private work'', and even most of the blocks in the lower Talrond that you can touch will not encounter dragons like me," the mechanic smiled, his tone very Easily said, "This is even more illegal than those corner workshops-illegal implant modification is forbidden, but there is still a market in the deepest blocks, and Omega doesn''t care that those blocks happen every day. what."

    "...I''m sorry," Melita said subconsciously, even though she didn''t understand what she was "sorry" about, "I really don''t understand these things."

    "I''m sorry, we were the same before, and now there is no difference," the mechanic smiled and put away her tools, "I can barely deal with the implant problems, and the damage to the flesh and tissue depends on you. Own, my healing spells have limited effects. If you still feel something is wrong, you can go to Karador."

    After saying this, the mechanic turned her head and left the platform Melita was on. She still had a lot of work to deal with. Before each dragon with a damaged implant could rest at ease, she didn¡¯t have much time and People gossiping.

    After the mechanic left, Merita raised her head. The cold old machines or damaged robotic arms around her remained silent. After losing the support of the Omega system, these things would never run actively again to help her inject. The scales after the synergist or surgery are cured.

    In a flutter of light, Melita regained her human form, and then she climbed down the iron ladder on the edge of the platform-she did not jump off or cast flying spells. After losing the nerve booster, She still needs some time to re-adapt to this much weakened body.

    She walked out of the cave and came to the open space outside. The slightly dim sky light slanted down and shone on the square covered with ruined walls.

    Then she realized that she had been lying in the cave for a long time, and the huge sun that was originally high in the sky had gradually sunk to near the horizon - there would be a dusk that lasted for half a day, and the sun would slowly rise and fall on the horizon once, and It started to rise again in the early morning of the next day.

    Melita took a breath of cold air to lift her spirits slightly, and then she noticed that there seemed to be some commotion in front of her, so she stepped toward that side.

    A lot of humanoid dragons gathered around the red dragon Kalador, but when Merita arrived, the small riots here had subsided, and the gathered dragons gradually faded away. Kalador breathed a sigh of relief. And noticed Melita''s approach.

    "Are you okay?" The elderly red dragon looked at Merita, "I thought you would take a longer rest."

    "The trouble of the implant is solved, and the physical injury is slowly recovered. There is no need to occupy the place in the cave," Melita said, while looking at the scattered figures with some curiosity, "What happened? Is there any trouble?"

    "The dragons are not so unbearable," Calador said in a low voice. "It''s just that there was a little trouble in distributing supplies and work... After losing the assistance of the automatic system, even this kind of trivial matter frequently encountered problems. It''s ironic."

    Have a little trouble distributing supplies and work?

    Melita couldn''t help repeating Calador''s words in her heart, and her eyes slowly swept across this dilapidated camp. What she saw were the exhausted tribesmen and the wounds in urgent need of recuperation, and this refuge had to face it. The problem is so obvious: insufficient food, insufficient medical supplies, insufficient labor, and insufficient labor tools.

    It is true that the dragon¡¯s strong physique is enough to support the compatriots to survive for a long time on this cold windy continent, but this kind of survival seems hopeless at all, most of Talrond has been turned into scorched earth, and The ordinary dragons who have long been accustomed to the Omega system and automatic factory meticulous care seem to have no idea how to survive on this land that has returned to the original...

    For some reason, Melita suddenly thought of the distant Loren continent at this moment, thinking of the humans who had also experienced the wasteland and re-emergence on that continent.

    "We should find a way to ensure the basic survival of the people," she couldn''t help but said, "We can survive for a long time without food, but sooner or later we still have to eat... Where does our food come from? Come?"

    "The food collected from the ruins can last for a while. Although many things have been burned, there are still undamaged stocks in some factories and storage facilities buried deep underground," said a dragon clan passing by. , "There are not many things collected, but...our current population is not large."

    "Those things will be eaten sooner or later, we still have to find a way to restore food production," Calador said in a deep voice, "We don''t know where else can grow food on this continent, but the ocean can provide some food... ¡­"

    "In addition, we still have to find a way to repair some factories-Omega is gone, we can find a way to bypass the automatic lines and manually restart those machines," another dragon said. "We can''t dig out the synergist from the ground. And the parts needed to repair the implant..."

    "We need to build some stronger shelters. Many of the buildings here are going to collapse, and the number is not enough for everyone to live in..."

    Some passing dragons began to discuss, but this discussion did not bring hope and encouragement, but even more confirmed the bad situation in front of each dragon. Melita could feel that the atmosphere on the scene was clearly depressed. She never thought that the brilliant and powerful Tarrond would encounter such a predicament one day, although compared to the original fate of destruction, the situation now seems to have changed. A lot better, but survived in this situation... it doesn''t seem to be how lucky.

    She couldn''t help thinking wildly, and then suddenly noticed something: "Cala d''Or, hasn''t Noretta come back yet?!"

    "Noretta?" The red dragon Karador seemed to think of Miss Bailong who had left the camp at noon. He frowned, and immediately subconsciously wanted to call Noretta through the Omega system, but until the brain There was a hollow noise from the resonance core, and he realized that he had made another mistake.

    He raised his head and looked at the sky in the southern part of the camp: "She should have been back at least an hour ago... The place she is going to explore is not far from here. Whether or not a survivor is found, a round trip is fast... ¡­"

    "Did she go alone?" Melita asked anxiously.

    "Yes, alone... we have limited manpower and the southern area is very close, so she went by herself..."

    Melita walked away without waiting for the other person to finish speaking, and at the same time she quickly switched to the dragon form: "I''m going to find her!"

 Chapter 1048ï¼š Dusk and cold wind

    Seeing Melita in such a hurry, Calador subconsciously shouted from behind: "Your injury..."

    "I''m fine, after all, it''s just a short flight." Melita moved her wings and looked back at the red dragon behind. "I feel much better after removing those malfunctioning nerve boosters. , And the healing technique is also very effective-I''ll leave it to you here, I''ll go to see Noretta''s situation. By the way, which direction is she in?"

    After having known each other for many years, Calador also knew Merita¡¯s character. He knew that he could not persuade the other party at this time, and confirmed that the other party¡¯s breath had indeed recovered a lot, before he said with a hint of helplessness: "Take off from here, heading south , To No. 22 Industrial Heights, where most of the area has been razed to the ground now, only one high tower remains, you should be able to easily find the trace of Noretta."

    Melita opened her huge dragon wings as she listened. The invisible magic gathered and slowly lifted her huge body: "Thank you, I will set out now-whether I find it or not, I will be there. I''ll be back within hours!"

    Along with a sudden gust of wind, the blue dragon rose into the sky and soared in the sky again.

    After leaving the temporary shelter, Melita immediately felt the weakness and discomfort from all parts of her body, as well as the pain from several wounds that were not fully healed. The pain can actually be tolerated, but the ubiquitous feeling of weakness makes her particularly unbearable-it feels like the muscles, bones and viscera all over the body are filled with lead. No matter what you do, it costs more than usual. With more strength, and the body''s response was not as good as before, after this feeling lasted for several minutes, Melita finally realized where this weakness came from.

    From her nervous system, which is accustomed to implants and synergists, from her physical memories of the past thousands of years.

    Part of her dynamic muscles have been removed, and the nerve booster near the spine has also been removed. More than half of the implants in her body have been shut down or semi shut down as the Omega system is offline, and are still running. Only those low-level implants that do not require networking, provide basic enhancement or health assistance functions, and at the same time... she hasn''t taken any boosters for a long time.

    "I thought I was very dependent on these things..." Melita felt the heaviness from the limbs, and couldn''t help muttering a little self-deprecatingly, "After all, I am also Tarrond''s dragon. What..."

    She raised her head and looked into the distance in the dimming sky. The outline of Industrial Highland No. 22 was clearly reflected in her vision-she felt some discomfort, and this discomfort had actually been going on for a long time. She has been bothering herself since she first woke up, and now she finally understands the reason for this discomfort: in the field of vision, she cannot see the current time, direction indication, coordinates, and wind information. She couldn''t see the undulating magic curve and the advertisements or communication windows that popped up constantly from the edge... There was nothing, not even the basic filters. When she looked into the distance, she saw only the natural and primitive sky and the earth.

    She can''t remember how long she hasn''t seen such a clean and clear world... Or she hasn''t seen anything like this since she was born.

    Even though he feels so much inconvenience, how long does it take for those compatriots who have undergone deep reforms to adapt to this "empty" vision?

    Melita couldn''t help feeling a little bit of emotion in her heart, and almost at the same time, she caught a flash of white in the corner of her eye-she almost missed this white, because now her visual aid plug-in can no longer Locked on the active/interest information in the field of view by herself, but when the figure was about to pass the edge of the field of view, she finally noticed.

    She also finally understood why Noretta hadn''t found herself when she flew across the sky before¡ªit turns out that searching for things with the naked eye is such an error-prone thing after losing the assistance of the implant.

    Melita quickly lowered her height and swooped towards the white, and after confirming that the white was still moving on the ground, she couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief first-Noretta was still alive, she was lying in a pile In the middle of the ruins, he lowered his head and busily didn''t know what he was digging.

    "Noretta!" At a height of only a few hundred meters from the ground, Merita hovered and shouted at the ground, "What are you doing here? Why didn''t you report back to the camp? Are you digging?"

    "Merita?" Bailong, who was busy digging on the surface, noticed the shadows in the sky. She raised her head and looked at her friend who was hovering in the air in surprise, "Why are you here? Your body is fine. Huh?!"

    "Some damaged parts were removed, and the wound was treated with healing spells. It is no longer a serious problem," Melita said as she slowly lowered her height. She was very cautious, because her nervous system and The muscles are no longer as good as they used to be, "What are you doing? You have missed the report for a long time, and the camp is very worried about you."

    "What? Time has been missed?" Noretta looked very surprised, as if only then noticed the passage of time. She raised her head and glanced at the giant sun that had already reached the horizon, her tone of surprise in her voice, "So fast... ¡­Sorry, my clock is out of alignment, and the visual aid is down, I don¡¯t know..."

    "Well, I also encountered a similar problem..." Melita shook her head, and then muttered somewhat self-deprecatingly, "Leaving the Omega system, is there even a problem with normal time perception...Let''s It''s really meticulously taken care of by those automatic systems..."

    While talking, she also noticed the big pit that Noretta had dug out-there are many similar big pits nearby. Obviously this white dragon has been digging here for a long time: "What did you find? Is something? Why are you digging with your claws? What about your spells?"

    "I''m worried that the power of the spell will collapse the structure below this... Let''s not talk about this, you help me, just below this-this time I must find the right position by myself," Noletta thought. When I got up what I was doing, I pulled Merita to help without explaining, "Come on, dig together..."

    Melita leaned forward in confusion, and sullily helped Noretta move the broken metal plates and heavy rocks out of the pit. After a while, she heard her friend''s shout. : "Dug it out!"

    "This is..." Melita was surprised as she watched Noretta''s entire upper body into the depth of the excavated hole, and carefully took out something from it. After seeing the appearance of the thing, her face Suddenly his expression changed slightly.

    It was an ellipsoid-shaped container, its surface was covered with scars, but it was still intact and solid, and in the center of the container was something lying quietly.

    A dragon egg-but it was broken, and the substance inside flowed out, solidified on the inner wall of the container like flesh and blood.

    Obviously, the intact outer container could not withstand the power of the shock wave.

    "...It''s broken," Melita whispered, her feet hardened subconsciously, and a ball of steel that she had stepped on was torn apart in the creaking noise, "Noretta, this is already Broken."

    Noretta also stared blankly at the container she dug out. She was stunned for two or three minutes before suddenly tossing the container aside, turning around and rushing towards the big hole she had just dug: "There must be more It''s not broken! There are countless dragon eggs in it, and there must be none broken!"

    Here?

    It was only then that Melita realized something in hindsight. She raised her head and saw a huge, spiral mountain-like facility standing quietly in the glow of the setting sun, with the faint golden sunlight leaning. By shining on its melted and re-solidified shell, from the unrecognizable main structure, one can still vaguely distinguish the used take-off and landing platform and the transportation pipeline.

    She finally recognized it¡ªthis was the hatchery, the largest breeding facility near Agonda.

    "Merita! What are you doing in a daze!" Bailong Noreta''s voice came from the cave. She raised her head and looked at the blue dragon who was in a daze outside, her tone urging, "Come and help me. Open the gates below here-my paw is injured and I can''t move such a big thing... How come these gates are so strong..."

    "We can''t dig out anything by the two of us alone," Noretta raised her head and glanced at the scale of the incubator factory, and immediately shouted at the entrance of the hole, "the area of ??the storage area at the lower level of the incubator factory is too large, and we may not be able to dig until tomorrow. If we can find the next isolation room, we should go back and find more dragons to help!"

    The sound of digging in the depths of the cave finally stopped. A few seconds later, Noreta slowly leaned out of it. She hesitated: "You are right, but...the camp is also limited in manpower. Calador may not send much..."

    "Let''s take this back," Melita picked up the dragon egg container on the ground with her front paws-even though the egg inside was broken, she was still cautious when she picked it up, "Cala d''Or will understand. He is a red dragon, and a very old red dragon... He understands the meaning of dragon eggs better than other dragons."

    ...

    In the temporary refuge, the dragons gathered together again. After allocating the supplies on hand, they had to start discussing how to survive in the ruins. Calador stood among the compatriots, listening to the thoughts of each member, but couldn''t help sighing in his heart.

    Things were heading in a bad direction, he had expected it, but was powerless.

    More and more dragons are showing symptoms of synergistic backlash. Other dragons are experiencing various physical problems caused by implant failures. Almost all of their compatriots are still facing a huge "psychological hole" after losing the Omega network. ". Physical weakness, pain, and psychological shake are constantly weakening the will of all compatriots. They gathered here and have become a group of refugees in the true sense.

    However... this is a dragon.

    A powerful dragon that once dominated the sky and the earth.

    Kalador knows that even if the implants and synergists are lost, even if the omega and automatic factories are lost, these weak dragons are still dragons, and they are still one of the most powerful creatures in the world, even On the other hand, those who lost the implants and synergists are the ones who have restored the original appearance of the dragon clan and returned to the "normal field" of the clan on the evolutionary road. However... these words have no meaning now.

    The dilemma of survival is the immediate problem.

    While sighing, he suddenly thought of Melita and Noreta, who had been away from the camp for a long time-how about them?

    As soon as Karador thought of this, he suddenly heard a whistling sound from high above. He subconsciously raised his head and saw two blue and white figures approaching the camp from a distance.

    Melita and Noreta fell in the center of the camp, and the surrounding compatriots also cast their sights over. After noticing that the atmosphere on the scene was a little weird, Melita first returned to a human form, and then strode towards Calado. Go in the direction of you.

    "Cala d''Or, what''s going on here?" Melita couldn''t help but asked, "There is another problem with work or material distribution?"

    "We are discussing expanding the camp and recovering the materials in the collapsed area of ??the rift valley," a black dragon walked over from the side, "but we lack tools and manpower-the earth is now full of molten alloys and aggregates. We can''t dig out a new camp with our claws..."

    Melita listened to the other party, but her eyes moved throughout the camp. Tired faces and scarred bodies appeared in her vision. In the end, what she saw was still standing in the form of a dragon. On the clearing ground, the white dragon Noreta was cautiously holding the container with his front paws.

    "Why can''t you use your claws?" Merita suddenly raised her voice. She stared at the black dragon who had just spoken, then looked at Karador and the other dragons around him, "Use your claws, use your teeth, And your breath, your magic, aren¡¯t these very powerful? What the humans on Loren Continent can do, what can the dragons do here¡ªbecause the environment here is worse? "

    A nearby dragon opened her mouth, as if she wanted to say something, but Melita didn¡¯t give anyone a chance to speak. She strode directly to Noleta¡¯s side and pointed to the other person¡¯s holding with her front paws. The thing said loudly, "This is what we dug out with our claws just now!"

    "That''s..." Carador only noticed what Noreta was holding at this time. He opened his eyes subconsciously, "That''s in the hatchery..."

    "It''s a dragon egg, it was broken when we dug it out-but there are still thousands of dragon eggs in the hatchery, and there are many storage warehouses that have not been dug out. There must be rescue "Dragon eggs," Melita said quickly, "This is what I want to say-we need help, no matter how many helpers come, even one will do, to help us dig out the dragon eggs buried in the ruins. Yes. Who wants to go?"

    There was a brief silence in the camp, and then finally there was a low discussion and commotion. One after another, eyes fell on the scarred and dusty container, and on the broken dragon egg inside.

    Melita looked at the master who was in sight. She finally saw some brilliance and temperature in these sights. She raised her head and wanted to say something, but at this moment, she suddenly saw the sky passing by in the distance. There was a bright arc.

    A flaming meteor suddenly lit up the dusk and fell to the northwest of Argondo.

 Chapter 1049ï¼š Hope and future

    The meteor suddenly appeared in Melita''s field of vision, with bright tail marks and scorching flames, and opened a striking trajectory in this dim dusk, as if a sharp blade suddenly split Talrond. The sky-soon, it disappeared from everyone''s sight, tilted and fell to the distant earth.

    After a while, Melita saw a hazy cloud of fire and dust rising near the horizon.

    "Have you seen that!?" Merita only reacted at this time, staring at Karador and other people with wide eyes, "Is that... just a meteor!?"

    "Meteor?" Calador said softly subconsciously, he raised his head-many dragons on the scene also raised their heads, and then most of them suddenly retracted their gaze to the sky like a conditioned reflex, as if feared The punishment that is coming is average, but that punishment has not yet come - looking at the stars is no longer a taboo on the continent of Tarrond.

    Calador had only time to see the afterglow of the sky.

    "That''s weird... I don''t know if it is a shooting star," Melita still looked into the distance, her tone a little uncertain, "I only accidentally saw a shooting star a few times, but the one just now... seems to be better than me. The meteors you have seen are slower, and there are long flames and smoke..."

    Calador retracted his gaze toward the horizon, his gaze fell again on the container in front of Noretta. Before paying attention to the disappearing stars from the horizon, he first continued the previous topic: "We are going to take those dragons The egg is rescued-the one with less injury, the one with physical strength, and the one who can fly, stand up."

    Melita looked around, and before she looked around the audience, there were already one figure after another from the dragon group.

    "I still don''t think it''s a good idea to use my claws to dig those polymer smelts and alloy barriers," the black dragon not far from Melita shook his head, "but let me count as me-the black dragon is at least strong. a little."

    Karador nodded: "Okay, then let''s..."

    Before the red dragon¡¯s words fell, a sound of dragon wings agitating the air suddenly came from the sky. Melita subconsciously followed her reputation and saw a huge and old dragon spreading its wings, from the sky. Slowly descend.

    It was a black dragon, but due to being too old, almost all the scales on his whole body were gray-white. A lot of traces of implant modification were all over his body. From forehead to tail, almost every inch of scales could be seen glowing. Metallic components-at this moment, many of the implants have been extinguished, and many parts are obviously being removed in half. This makes the old dragon look like a walk from a museum. The ancient machinery that came out was vicissitudes, ancient, majestic, but scarred.

    At the moment the black dragon descended from the sky, almost all the dragons on the scene lowered their heads, even Melita was no exception-she recognized the identity of the black dragon, this is the great elder of the Senate, Du Lord Kemore. Although the Senate and the Senate are two independent institutions, Merita has rarely had contact with the members of the Senate, but at this moment, there is no difference between the Senate and the Senate on the land of Tarrond. , A surviving ancient dragon is the supreme treasure.

    "Elder Duke Moore," the red dragon Calador immediately stepped forward, "Why are you here? Your implant surgery has not been completed. These components must be removed as soon as possible..."

    "I''m okay-the advantage of the primitive implant is that even if it is out of the Omega system, its basic life-sustaining function can still function normally," Elder Dukemore said slowly in a hoarse voice, "You just saw Did something fall from the sky? It landed on the northwest side of the camp..."

    "I saw it!" Melita said immediately, "It looks like a shooting star!"

    "Meteor?" Duke Moore lowered his head, staring at Merita with huge gray eyes and a mechanical eye. "No, that''s not a meteor... I received the ancient navigation signal, that is our leader. came back¡­¡­"

    Then he didn''t care about Melita and the expressions of confusion and confusion of the dragons around him, but turned directly to Karador: "I need one or two helpers to go to the crash site with me to investigate the situation."

    Melita blinked. Although she was still a little confused, she knew that Elder Duke Moore dragged this body to appear here for a very important purpose. She looked at Noretta, who was standing not far away. And the compatriots who were about to set off to dig the dragon eggs, then stood up without hesitation: "I''ll go with you-the others are going to the hatchery to find if there are any surviving dragon eggs."

    "Well, then, Merita, you will act with Elder Dukemore. The others who have just stood up to go with Noreta to dig out dragon eggs in the ruins of the incubator factory," Calador nodded quickly, and looked at the old man before him. The black dragon, "Elder, is only Merita a helper enough? If it is not enough, there will be..."

    "Enough, we are just investigating the situation," Elder Duke Moore said in a deep voice, "I will take care of this, and at the same time...I hope you can go all out to save those dragon eggs-that is The hope and future of Tarrond."

    ...

    To the northwest of the Argundor ruins, after crossing a molten lava lake and a steep wall that had solidified into glass, it was the final crash site of the Tarrond.

    The big pit created by the fall of the core cabin is still filled with amazing heat. The smoke that rises is mixed with the unique smell of burning certain polymers. The liquid material leaked from the spacecraft¡¯s pipes is spilled on the side of the pit, and it is rising. Burning with blue-green flames.

    At the bottom of the big pit, a group of twisted metal that is almost invisible is half buried in the loose and hot mud and sand. The appearance of the metal is extremely miserable, as if it has experienced difficult challenges that the world cannot imagine. , But even so, part of its core frame structure is still stable, and the reinforced alloy wall covering the frame remains largely intact.

    This was an astonishing fall-but it was also a "safe crash" that was accurately calculated.

    After dozens of minutes, the wreckage that fell from space finally had something else: loud noises came from the depths of the wreckage, as if someone inside it was hitting the distortions with great force. The deformed alloy guard plate, and bright light shines from the gap between the guard plate and the frame. It seems that someone is using powerful magic to cut the deformed and stuck frames. This rough "dismantling" process continues. It took a long time, and finally with a loud sound of metal breaking and flying out, a large piece of the protective plate on the surface of the wreck was finally removed and flew straight out of the fall pit.

    Afterwards, a huge silver-white dragon claw came out from the hole that had just opened. The huge claw pulled forcefully, opening the hole further, and then tossed for a while before the silver-white dragon was scarred. The body sticks out of the hole.

    Immediately behind this silver-white dragon are Herragor and Andal who have transformed into dragon forms.

    They struggled to get through the wreckage of the spaceship that had been completely destroyed and was burning. Although it had transformed into a powerful dragon, the impact of the fall still caused them considerable damage. The three primordial dragons dragged their entire body with scars and dizzy heads. After a while in the impact pit, they recovered slightly, and then they supported each other for a long time before they finally came outside the impact pit.

    The silver-white dragon turned his head and looked at the wreck of the spaceship that was hitting the bottom of the pit with thick smoke. It took a long time to let out a long sigh with inexplicable sentiment: "This time it was completely destroyed..."

    "Don''t feel sorry for the spaceship, Balogall, how many times did we turn in orbit..." Beside the silver-white dragon, the old black dragon kept shaking its dizzy head, the sequelae caused by the shutdown of various implants It makes him more difficult to adapt to the current environment than the other two companions. The noise in the nervous system constantly interferes with his judgment. "I feel like I have seen sunrise and sunset more than a dozen times..."

    "It''s a lot more than that. We''ve been slowing down and circling fast after reaching low-Earth orbit..." Herragor, who has golden scales, raised his head and looked towards the empty sky, "We should be grateful for these circles. If it hadn¡¯t been for such a long time to decelerate, we would probably have become a part of this land now-the impact of falling directly to the ground from space, even the dragon would not be able to withstand it.¡±

    "This land..." Balogre finally recovered some strength. He listened to Herragor''s words, slowly propped up his huge upper body, raised his head high and stared at this devastated place for several minutes. Li did not speak, until a particularly bitter wind blew through his ears, he took a breath, "have we returned to Tarrond?"

    "...I''m not sure, but there seems to be no other explanation," Herragor said in a low tone. "When I could see the scenery outside the window for the last time, I saw that we were falling towards the North Pole, so the only thing we could land. The place should be Tarrond."

    Andal also raised his head. He silently stared into the distance, and the mechanical artificial eye embedded in the side of his head flashed a faint red light. Although the Omega system was offline, there were many implants in this ancient dragon. Transformation is very old technology, they are inefficient, but can operate on their own without Omega.

    After looking at it for a long time, Andal finally broke his silence: "Is this really Tarrond..."

    "This is what it looks like now... I have seen this look in countless dreams and in the''revelations'' shown to me by the gods," Herragor took a step forward. At the feet of the golden dragon, the scorching and dry ground cracked every inch, and the rock that had become extremely fragile in the high temperature turned into dust, "...Andal, Balogall, the scene I see at this moment is even better than that." The "Revelation" is better, after all, the three of us are still alive."

    "Yeah, we are still alive," Barroger shook his head incredibly. "So why are we still alive? What was it that finally appeared...what pushed us back from space?"

    "I don''t know, but this is obviously a carefully calculated''rescue''," Herragor said. "Without extremely accurate calculations, we would not be able to come back alive without the power and attitude control."

    The three Taikoo dragons fell silent at the same time. This unexpected "survival" was so bizarre, and there was no clue to the situation, so that even the wise dragon could not think of the slightest clue at this moment.

    This silence lasted for a few minutes before Balroger said in a low voice: "So, what do we do next? What else can we do in this wasteland?"

    Andal on the side sighed: "Anyway, it''s no longer a word solitaire."

    Herragor shook his head, thinking while saying: "I need to think about what we will do next, this wasteland... We are probably the last remaining ancestorsaurus, Omega should already¡­¡­"

    "Wait, Herragor," Andal interrupted him suddenly. The old black dragon raised his head and stared at the distant sky. "You just said that we are probably the last remaining ancestor dragon?"

    "Ok?"

    "It seems that something is flying over," Andal raised a huge wing and pointed it in a certain direction in the sky. "...Are you not familiar with it?"

    In the distant sky, a huge and old black dragon was approaching quickly, and another small blue dragon flew behind the black dragon. Apparently they had discovered the crash pit on the ground, and they accelerated their speed by coincidence, swooping. Stance rushed here.

    Near the crash pit, Andar, Hragor, and Balogir all saw figures appearing in the sky, and besides Balogre, who had not returned to Tarrond for many years, the other two "people" Even the identities of the two figures have been recognized visually. Herragor stared at the sky, and a complex emotion suddenly appeared in his citrine eyes: "...Perhaps, what we see is only the node of Omega..."

    As soon as this statement came out, Andal and Balogre both fell silent. They both knew all the original instructions of Omega, and naturally also knew what would happen when this final battle ended-in order to avoid it as much as possible. The influence of ¡°humanity¡± prevents Omega from producing a ¡°heart¡± and establishes a connection with the gods. They set up the operation logic of Omega millions of years ago, and the latter will be the most efficient, precise and coldest The future of the entire dragon race is determined by Omega¡¯s AI. In the simulation feedback generated by thousands of test runs, Omega did not hesitate to implement the plan to erase all dragons¡¯ minds...

    In the complex emotions, the three Primordial dragons watched the two figures flying from a distance getting closer and closer. They watched them slow down at low altitude and gradually approached the ground. They saw the old black dragon steady The ground landed in the ruins, and the blue dragon seemed to fail to see where it fell under his feet.

    The atmosphere was a bit awkward for a while.

    Balroger turned his head slightly and looked at the silent Herragor.

    "How do I feel that this is not like an Omega node?"

 Chapter 1050ï¼š Further unlock

    Melita had to admit that this was the most embarrassing and lost dragon landing since she broke the shell-although her landing accident rate has always been relatively high among her family due to some carelessness or occasional failure of visual components, but It was really the first time to appear in front of Speaker Andar in such a rolling posture.

    There is no doubt that this is all due to the failure of the implant. The disappearance of the Omega system has caused the suspension of various auxiliary implants, and the discomfort caused by leaving the visual field enhancement system...

    But no matter what, the embarrassment and pain caused by a failed landing disappeared in the next instant. When I saw the familiar old dragon with traces of implant modification, only Merita''s mind was left in an instant. Surprised and surprised.

    Speaker Andar is still alive, and even the high priests of Herragor are alive.

    Three giant dragons appeared next to the huge crash pit. Two of them were familiar to Merita and thought they had already died in the final battle. Only Balroger did not know her-the Duke of Dragon Blood The true identity is a secret to ninety-nine percent of the dragons in Tarrond, even for Merita, who is a member of the jury.

    ...

    It took a long time for Herragor, Andal, and Balogre to learn about Tarrond from Melita and Duke Moore, and to understand what happened after they left the planet. Changes on the earth.

    "I really didn''t expect... I could see you come back alive," Duke Moore looked at the three old friends who appeared in front of him with complicated eyes. One of the dragons, however, while performing the final coming-of-age ceremony, he stayed on this planet to fight against the natural disasters caused by the gods. As one of Taikoo''s rebels, he has no regrets about such an arrangement, but his fate has reached this point, but he still sighs with emotion, "This is a miracle in a miracle."

    "We didn''t expect to be able to come back, nor did we expect to see you''alive'', Duke Moore," Herragor said with emotion, "So... all the surviving compatriots have regained their self-awareness? And Omega left Tarrond after releasing the minds of all the dragons?"

    "It looks like this at the moment," Duke Moore lowered his huge head, the red light in the eyes of the mechanical prosthesis dimmed, "Although there are few compatriots who survived, everyone is awake. As for the Omega system... now we There is no way to determine the conditions of the computing nodes buried deep underneath, but we have unearthed some urban service lines and factory information processing stations distributed on the surface. A small part of them can still operate. They are connected to the main network through those lines. At the time, we discovered the "disappearance" of Omega. Judging from the few feedback signals, it seems that the computing node deep underground is still "alive", but the Omega system that should have been running in the node is gone. "

    Duke Moore''s description made Melita on the side think of "the body is still there, but the soul has left." Then she felt that her association was a little weird: the Omega system is a super AI, it really... ...Is there a soul?

    While Melita was thinking about it, Balroger thought of their strange encounter in space. The ancient mechanic looked at Duke Moore: "Do you know how we got back?"

    Duke Moore said immediately: "I just wanted to ask..."

    "We were saved by a weird...existence," Barroger said in a deep voice. "He passed our spaceship and looked like a weird dragon made of steel, even though his figure flashed by. The appearance looks very strange, but I can tell that many of his characteristics come from Tarrond, from our race..."

    Andal rested for a while, only then did he take the subject in a low tone: "He comes from this planet and finally disappeared into the depths of the vast universe."

    "You mean..." Duke Moore''s eyes widened suddenly. He finally realized the deep meaning of his old friend''s words. However, the possibility revealed by these words made him stunned. "What you have encountered is ...Omega?! But this is impossible...why...this does not conform to Omega''s behavioral logic..."

    "Yes, it does not conform to his behavioral logic," Herragor said softly, "According to our initial instructions, he should eliminate all the dragon minds as soon as the final battle is over to prevent the rebuilding of the spiritual seal. According to the instructions, he should perform a second cleanup to prevent the recurrence of thoughts. According to the instructions, he should not take any new actions after completing this final task, but quietly wait for the system to disintegrate by itself... but he did not In doing so, he did something outside of the procedure, and even... chose to leave the planet."

    "It sounds... as if he had a''heart''," Duke Moore muttered to himself softly, and suddenly couldn''t help shaking. "I feel shuddering."

    "Shudder? I don''t feel that way," Herragor shook his head. "I think of other things now."

    Duke Moore cast a curious look: "Something else?"

    "Omega''s''variables'' cannot be created out of thin air. Someone must have exerted an influence on him, and this influence occurred at the bottom of the logic library," Herragor said calmly, "We are Omi The procedure set by Gah is based on our knowledge of the gods. In order to avoid all hidden dangers as much as possible, we have pushed all the conditions to the limit-but this does not mean that we must reach this''limit'', we do so Extreme, just because of fear of failure.

    "Facts have proved that Omega did not reach this''limit'' in the final stage. He did not eliminate all the dragon minds, and even saved the three of us back, and his actions... did not lead to failure.

    "We still won. Although we were prepared to gamble and do everything, we didn''t really sacrifice everything in the end. It was like an invisible hand fiddled with a very, very narrow boundary between life and death. We adjusted our too crude and simple plan, and grabbed a glimmer of life for us from the originally destined ending."

    Herragor said slowly, he was the oldest leader and rebel among the dragons, and also the priest Tarrond closest to and understood the gods. Listening to his analysis of word by word, Andal and others had coincided with each other. There was silence, each showing a contemplative look, only Melita still seemed a little confused-she felt that she seemed to understand a little, but she didn''t fully understand what happened.

    Herragor paused. In the glow of this twilight, it seemed that it took him a long time to break the silence: "That hand... knows the **** better than those of us who have been thinking about it for 1.87 million years."

    Andal was silent for a long time before he whispered in a hoarse voice: "Indeed, no existence in the world knows the gods better than Him."

    Melita blinked, with obvious confusion in her huge crystal-clear eyes. She looked at the leaders and hesitated for a long time before carefully asking, "What are you talking about?"

    "Nothing, you will understand later, we have to focus on other things now," Andal looked at Merita and shook his head slightly. The old dragon slowly propped up his huge body and looked towards The direction of Agundor in the past, "You built a temporary shelter near Agundor, didn''t you?"

    "Yes," Melita nodded quickly, "Elder Duke Moore summoned the original survivors, but now Karador is in charge of the specific affairs of the camp..."

    "Ah, Calador, he is still alive...I have the impression that he is outstanding," Andal said, and slowly opened his huge dragon wings. "But in this situation, no matter how outstanding the dragon is, it needs More helpers. We have to go to that temporary shelter soon, and with more help, perhaps more compatriots will survive."

    "Can you still fly normally?" Duke Moore glanced at Andal. "Many implants can no longer be used after the Omega system is offline. Even me, after undergoing surgery to remove many defective implants. Just barely regained the ability to move freely¡ªthe implants in you are no less than mine, and you have just experienced a crash."

    "It''s an emergency landing, my old friend, it''s an emergency landing," Ballogel said immediately. "Also, don''t neglect the basic skills of a senior mechanic-I have adjusted the implant on Andal. , The malfunctioning and suspended devices have been removed or shielded, and I can guarantee that he can now fly around Talrond for a week."

    Andal couldn''t help but glanced at Balrogl, and then suddenly smiled freely: "He said yes, then yes."

    "Well, I believe that the most outstanding mechanic in Talrond''s history-even though this mechanic has not been in contact with Talrond''s contemporary machinery for many years," Duke Moore shook his huge head. Yangshou looked in the direction of the temporary refuge, "And I don''t need you to circle Tarrond around... Our camp is on the other side of the cliff."

    ...

    "This is all we have so far." In the holographic projection projected by the Monet terminal, the Duchess of Victoria maintained her usual cold expression and reported to Gao Wen what she had observed on the northern border in the last 24 hours. According to the latest results, "Based on several sea and air reconnaissances as close as possible, we can determine that the eternal storm has completely disappeared, and there is still a strong annular current in the original sea area, and there are many unstable sea cyclones nearby. The activity also triggered large-scale rainfall and huge waves. These should be natural phenomena caused by the residual magic power after the eternal storm dissipated.

    "At present, the above phenomenon is also fading fast, and it is expected that in half a month at most, all traces of the eternal storm will disappear-of course, after this storm disappears, there will be many long-term meteorological effects, ocean currents and maritime climate. There will be changes. These "traces" should last a long time, and may even be permanent."

    Gawain was sitting behind his desk, listening to Victoria¡¯s report, but he couldn¡¯t help but think of the old trip to Tarrond in his mind, recalling what he had experienced when riding through the storm on Melita¡¯s back. everything of.

    He thought of the ancient battlefield hidden in the cracks of time and space at the base of the storm, the stagnant dragons, gods, and the ancient "relics" at the center of the Maelstrom.

    Others may not know it, but he knows very well that the eternal storm relies on the weird static and lost time and space to maintain... Those ancient forces entrenched in that sea area, which led to the never-dissipating cloud wall and vortex.

    And now, this strength of maintaining has apparently disappeared.

    "Your Majesty, shall we do further investigations?" Victoria''s voice awakened Gawain from his thoughts, and the Duchess had a serious expression on her face-of course, she had this expression most of the time, "The sea of ??Beigang The demon and the naga said that they can try to approach the sea from the bottom of the sea, maybe they can find something."

    "They are willing to help?" Gawain was a little surprised, but then he showed a look of surprise, "Of course it''s good, we do need further investigation."

    ¡ª¡ªThe sea area after the storm dissipates is still very dangerous. It is still difficult for Cecil¡¯s current ships and aircraft to move safely in the far sea, but the siren and naga who originally lived in the deep sea should be able to ignore the "natural threats" after the storm dissipated "They are willing to take the initiative to help, of course it couldn''t be better.

    "I understand," Victoria nodded, "then I will arrange it."

    Gao Wen gave a hum, then looked up again: "Anything else?"

    "I don''t have any here," Victoria said, "but there should be something else on the Duke of Baldwin."

    Gao Wen nodded, and after finishing the communication with Victoria, he connected with Shilin City in the west, and the gentleman of the Duke of the west, Baldwin Franklin, immediately appeared in the holographic projection.

    "Good afternoon, Your Majesty."

    "Good afternoon, Grand Archon," Gawain nodded to Padwin in the projection, "What''s the matter with you?"

    "Information from the Ogure tribal nation, the magician technicians we sent there to assist the locals in setting up the magic net hub have sent some interesting information." Baldwin Franklin said with a serious expression.

    "What is worrying about?"

    "Yes, your majesty--according to the reports from the technicians, the project to set up the magic net hub in the Ancestral Peak area has officially started, but since the first test magic obelisk was launched, the device installed on the top of the mountain has been Frequently received interference signals from unknown sources, after preliminary comparison... Those interference signals are somewhat similar to the signals we received in the Thorin area and Winterhold."

    Gao Wen opened his eyes wide in surprise and surprise, and subconsciously leaned over his body: "I also received the signal at Ancestral Peak?! And it was received by the test equipment?"

    "Yes, low-power test machines," Baldwin Franklin nodded. "The signal strength they receive is very high, but there is a lot of''noise''. This is the same as the situation we have encountered so far. There is a big difference. The magic technician stationed in Ancestral Peak has sent back samples of the signal, but the "impurities" in those samples are too serious for the technicians in Shilin City to deal with. In the neural network, I hope that the Empire Computing Center can filter out those annoying clutter."

 Chapter 1051ï¼š Cold night

    After listening to what Baldwin Franklin reported, Gawain¡¯s thoughts have gradually spread.

    The intelligence from the Ogure tribal nation confirmed his previous speculation: The mysterious signals previously monitored by Winterhold and Solinburg are not limited to Cecil!

    On the other side, Baldwin¡¯s report has come to an end. He looked at Gawain: "Your Majesty, in addition to this, we also received a letter from the Dwarf Kingdom from Wenna, the leader of the gray elf, that the king of Forge City Mo Ton Molten greets you and agrees to the invitation to the meeting at Silver Outpost 112 on Recovery Day next month. Forge City will send Ambassador Paladin Gyzanite to the meeting."

    "...Did the dwarves finally make an official response?" Gao Wen was slightly relieved. "It seems that the sea route we restarted did inspire their confidence in participating in mainland affairs..."

    The dwarf kingdom is the mysterious kingdom located in the westernmost part of the road. Although its territory is closely connected with the Loren continent, its entire kingdom is completely enclosed by a natural arc-shaped mountain range. The steep cliffs have been there for thousands of years. It has always blocked the curious sight of the mainland countries, and also blocked the residents on the other side of the mountains.

    In the long years, the dwarves lived a self-sufficient life on the other side of the mountains. It is said that their kingdom has abundant output and a unique climate. It can maintain prosperity even without communicating with other countries on the mainland. It is said that they It has developed technologies and cultures that are completely different from those of other countries on the mainland, and even retains many ancient traditions before the first development-but all these are just boring guesses of the world, and almost no one has really crossed the mountains to see Over the appearance of the dwarf kingdom, only some dwarves who took the initiative to leave the kingdom and come to the inland activities will occasionally mention their homes with outsiders. In their descriptions, Forge City is magnificent and magnificent, with iron and stone hills full of gold and silver, and bright plain There are fertile fields and picturesque scenery on the west coast...

    After finishing the communication with the Duke of the West, the air near the desk was slightly rippling, and the figure of Amber emerged from it, with an interesting look on her face: "It is said that the mountains surrounding the dwarf kingdom are sheltered by ancient power. As long as you enter the mountain, you will get lost, and finally go back to the foot of the mountain in a daze. Only the dwarves have the secret to safely cross the ridge. Therefore, only the dwarves have ever come to the inland activities, and few can enter their kingdom...

    "But in fact, the dwarven kingdom is not as mysterious as the legend-although it does not have much communication with other parts of the mainland, but hundreds of years ago, when humans were still able to explore the ocean, Anzu had a period with the dwarves. Communicating on the sea of ??time," Gao Wen said with a smile, "There are indeed many wonderful customs there, and dwarves also have unique smelting techniques, but they are far from the level of "just like a foreign world" described in the legend."

    "You also said that it was hundreds of years ago," Amber spread out his hands. "For short-lived humans, hundreds of years of barriers are enough to turn a piece of land once established diplomatic relations into an incomprehensible foreign land."

    "...It makes sense," Gawain thought for a while, and had to admit Humber''s statement. Then suddenly he remembered something and asked, "Is the matter that I asked you to investigate before?"

    "Are you talking about the''Iron Gondor''?" Humber immediately understood what Gawain meant. She thought about it, and the information she had collected recently came to her mind. "There are indeed gains, but no What a breakthrough.

    "The first is about the identity of the''Ms. Diana'' in Typhon. At present, it can be determined that she is the leader of Typhon''s special force "Rogue"-the rogue is an elite unit directly loyal to the Typhon royal family. According to their different functions, they are divided into different categories. The positioning is similar to the Royal Shadow Guards of the Anzu era or the current steel rangers. They mainly perform special operations and internal and external intelligence tasks. The main combatants of the rogue are basically elite The battle mage of, and has conducted special combat training. Unlike ordinary mage, they have good performance in various actual combat conditions, including surprise attacks, assassinations and close combat. This is somewhat similar to the historical record of Gondor The "Mage Soldier" of the period, obviously, this special soldier was the result of the personal training of the Gondor Ironman.

    "Secondly, we have also confirmed that Diana is indeed loyal to the Augustus family for a long time, but she seems to be only loyal to the position of''Emperor''. She does not stand on the side of any political power, does not support any uncrowned heir, no Involved in factional disputes. I suspect it has something to do with the contract she made with the royal family after she was''fixed'' by Typhon scholars hundreds of years ago.

    "The above two can be regarded as information that can be summarized and collected from public channels. The third one is more interesting... It is an''unexpected harvest'' from the ''25th''..."

    While talking, Kohaku took a few strokes from his bag, took out a carefully folded piece of paper, and unfolded it in front of Gawain.

    It turned out to be the information from Daniel? Gao Wen was a little surprised for a while. He didn''t expect that Daniel had obtained information related to the "Diana", and then his eyes were attracted by what Amber showed¡ª

    On the unfolded white paper, what is depicted is not ancient Gondor¡¯s technical secrets or contemporary Typhon¡¯s secret deployment, but a picture like a child¡¯s graffiti: dozens of ink dots appear to be arranged irregularly. On the paper, a small circle of unknown meaning is drawn in the middle of the ink dots. Lines like radiation are connected between the dozen ink dots and the center circle. The whole picture looks like... A sun with failed graffiti and distorted proportions, surrounded by abstract rays of light.

    "What is this?" Gawain was confused by the picture, "Is it some kind of abstract painting?"

    "This is the''work'' of that''Ms. Diana'', and it is also the only''painting'' that she usually can''create''." Amber put the unfolded paper on Gawain''s desk, with a strange look on her face "This sounds strange. In fact,''Twenty-Five'' didn''t understand it. It was only by chance that he learned about it from the president of the Typhon Royal Mage Association¡ª¡ª

    "The chief maid in the Obsidian Palace, Ms. Diana, who''never makes mistakes, always watchful'', occasionally makes strange behaviors when she is alone. She will find paper and pen to do graffiti. The content of the graffiti will always be like this Painting, one after another, over and over again... No one knows why she did it, and even she herself doesn¡¯t seem to understand it. Most of these graffiti will be destroyed in the first place, but a few seem to It was forgotten by her, and it fell into the hands of a few curious people who were qualified to enter Obsidian Palace."

    "This is really... unexpected." Gao Wen frowned slightly, looking at the graffiti on the table, he couldn''t see the deep meaning of the painting, only some things that seemed to be different from the current world style emerged in his mind. Matching associations: unconscious "creative" behaviors after AI breaks through restrictions, mysterious graffiti of out-of-control robots, information reproduction caused by memory errors in ancient machine servants...

    "Is this the precise graphics of those graffiti? Or is it a''concept drawing'' drawn from impressions?" Gao Wen raised his head and asked curiously.

    "The 25th said that this picture has a degree of restoration of more than 90%," Amber nodded, "At most, there is a slight error in the proportions of certain lines."

    "Have you shown this to Carmel and Veronica?" Gawain asked again, "They are from the Gondor era, maybe there will be any clues."

    "I''ve seen it, but they don''t understand." Amber shook his head. "Carmel thinks this thing may be an abstract expression of some ancient rune array. Veronica suspects that this is the same as Diana''s presence in Vip. The deepest memory of the Langton Observatory was related, but they were all just guesses."

    "... Diana is a Gondor iron man who has lost part of her memories, and those memories are related to her experience of leaving the Verpland Observatory. These images may reveal some of the''impressions'' in her memory, but for lack of As far as intelligence observers are concerned, they are just meaningless graffiti," Gawain said while thinking, "...I am very interested in the secrets of the Gondor Iron Man. I uploaded this picture to the neural network and kept it secret. Under the conditions, it will be handed over to the analysis team under Megall III and Selena Gore to identify and see if there are any known things similar to this graffiti."

    Amber nodded: "Okay, I''ll do it when I get back."

    She accepted the paper as she agreed, and then noticed that Gawain seemed to be thinking about something else, and she was still unconsciously turning a small silver-white ring in her hand. She quickly recognized the circle. What is the ring: "Thinking about Tarrond again?"

    "Still unable to contact the Mithril Treasury," Gawain nodded, and threw the Mithril Ring in his hand on the table, watching the small ring bounce on the table, making a crisp sound, "With that group With the technological level of the giant dragon, it is impossible to repair a communication system for so long. With the''reputation'' of the Mithril Treasury for thousands of years, it is impossible to remain silent after losing contact with the customer for so long. Now that the eternal storm has disappeared, according to all the information we have, it seems that something has really happened to Tarrond... and it is not a small matter."

    "Are you worried about those giant dragons?" Amber blinked. "Actually, I don''t think there is anything to worry about... That is a dragon, a dragon that is invincible in the legend or in reality, and can rush in when a volcano erupts. Hot drink, such a tyrannical creature, do we need to worry about it?"

    "Because they are such a powerful ethnic group, I am particularly worried now-I am worried that some unpredictable disaster is brewing in the Arctic, and I am worried that it will spread to the human world," Gawain shook his head, "Assuming a worst situation, the whole Tarrond was destroyed by some irresistible force-how strong was this force then?"

    Amber was taken aback by Gawain''s conjecture, his eyes widened: "This... shouldn''t it be?"

    "Assumption, just assumption," Gao Wen exhaled, "It''s like a powerful giant standing in the distance. You know that the giant is there, know how strong he is, know how good he was a second Yes, but suddenly the giant is gone, and because he is too far away, you can¡¯t see how he is gone, you can¡¯t see if he has been attacked...At this time you may be worried about the giant¡¯s safety, but you You should worry about whether the power that caused the giant to disappear is spreading to you."

    Amber thought for a while, and immediately rubbed his arms: "...Hey, I feel goose bumps!"

    "In the final analysis, it''s still unclear intelligence that I will think about it," Gao Wen sighed, and admitted that he was thinking about it. "So I hope the enthusiastic sea monsters and naga in Beigang can investigate some clues, at least first Understand what happened to the eternal storm."

    ...

    The cold wind roared and slapped on the twisted and deformed steel frame and the temporary shelter wall. The heat source device dug out from the ruins emits a warm orange-red light under the dim sky, radiating a wide range of constant temperature heat. The poorly contacted projection device was placed in the corner of the camp. Several energy packs were connected to the base of the device. The picture in the holographic projection was so blurred that it was almost unrecognizable, but intermittent music could still be heard from the base.

    Several weak young dragons lie on the open space next to the projection device. The failure of the whole body implant and the withdrawal reaction of the synergist are torturing their spirits. The intermittent music from the device is supporting them at this moment. The will, but this trivial support is almost meaningless, and they will eventually have to rely on their tenacious will to survive this cold dusk.

    This is not easy¡ªfor most dragons who once lived in the lower Tarrond, what they have to face after being completely free from hallucinogens and synergists is not just mental pain. The nervous system is unable to adapt. The burning pain that comes from under the circumstances is a real physical injury.

    After returning to the camp, Melita, who had recovered her human form, stood beside a huge boulder next to this sheltered wall, her lavender eyes watching those compatriots who were twitching in the cold wind, and her eyes fell on one of the young red dragons. , Did not look away for a long time.

    It was the young mechanic who only performed implant surgery for her at noon today. She was busy all day long. With her efforts, a dozen compatriots avoided fatal injuries caused by implant failure and The pain was relieved, but when dusk fell, she suffered a severe synergist withdrawal...No one in the camp could help her.

    The only booster stock in the shelter has been used to rescue the wounded.

    It seemed that he had noticed Merita''s gaze, and the red dragon lying on the ground turned her head, and showed a self-deprecating smile in the twitching: "I shouldn''t have been so obsessed with''soul'' and''ash''... but at the time The sense of accomplishment and fulfillment they bring to me is really important..."

    What she mentioned were the names of two synergists, and these two synergists that directly act on the spirit were flooded in the lower Tarrond.

    Melita let out a sigh. She didn''t know how to answer the mechanic who used to live in the lower Tarrond and was engaged in illegal implant modification. She could only release another large-scale implant as best as she could. Mental soothing-this spell has little effect on the symptoms caused by potentiator addiction, but the young mechanic still gave her a grateful smile.

    Then, Melita fled away from this place.

 Chapter 1052ï¼š A little light

    "This is the situation we are currently facing."

    The red dragon Karador stood by a long charred table and said to Herragor, who was sitting on the other side of the table.

    This is one of the few ¡°rooms¡± in the temporary shelter that are still intact. It was originally a pipeline control room for a certain factory. When the shock wave arrived, this facility half-buried in the rock strata relied on its strong structure to carry After the blow, it was not without damage¡ªthe room has several deep cracks from the roof to the wall, some cracks have been able to lead to the outdoors, and the cold wind from outside the house poured into these cracks, bringing not only sharpness. The whistling, and the biting cold.

    The dragon''s physique can ignore this bit of cold, but the psychological gap caused by such a bleak situation cannot be avoided.

    "How many dragons are there in this camp now?" Herragor raised his head and looked at the silent Duke Moore.

    "Two thousand-most of them are injured or are suffering from severe synergist and hallucinogen backlash. Only half of them are healthy," Duke Moore said. "The good news is that many wounded dragons also have certain Ability to work, at least after emergency treatment to help find supplies. In addition, we are sending search teams every day to find awakened compatriots in the nearby ruins, and we have successively increased a lot of manpower."

    "How big is the search range?" Herragor asked again.

    "Currently it is limited to the surrounding area of ??Agundor, as far as the Great Rift Valley on the west side-limited supplies, inconvenient communication, and wandering elemental creatures in the depths of the ruins, the search team dare not leave the camp too far. ."

    "Elemental creatures?" Balroger frowned. "Why are there elemental creatures?"

    "At the end of the battle, the power of the gods shattered the barrier of the main material world and tore a number of rifts leading to the elemental world in the center of Talrond - and then the rift once expanded to one-third of the continent, countless elements Creatures rushed out from inside," Duke Moore knew that Balrogl was not on the battlefield at the time, so he explained patiently, "Although the elemental power receded after that, the main rift healed, but there was still considerable A large number of wandering elemental creatures move around the fissure radiation belt, and there are still countless small fissures left and right... These things will probably be difficult to dissipate in decades."

    The room was quiet for a while, and after ten seconds of silence, Andal said: "The search work will continue. At present, it seems that there are more compatriots who have recovered from the ruins waiting for rescue. Now Tarron The German communication is cut off and the wild environment has become extremely dangerous. The probability of survival of these isolated compatriots in the wilderness is decreasing every day. In addition, the search range should also be expanded as much as possible, especially in the direction of the city of God, over there..."

    Just halfway through what Andal said, the metal gate that had been twisted and deformed not far away suddenly "creaked" and was pushed aside, and Melita Penia, with a tired face, walked in from outside. After seeing the scene in the room, she was taken aback for a while, and then bowed her head to greet Andar and Herragor, etc., while Bailong Noretta, who was sitting at the corner of the long table, stood up: "Are you back? Outside? How is it going?"

    "The compatriots in the West District are fighting against the symptoms of synergist withdrawal, but the situation in other areas is okay," Melita exhaled, trying to say the more optimistic part, "It can be seen that Speaker Andal and they are back. After that, everyone was very encouraged, and the dragon eggs that you brought people back today... I feel that many dragons are ignited by those dragon eggs.

    "Noretta found the storage of dragon eggs on the site of the incubator factory. She led a team to dig there for a long time and found hundreds of well-preserved dragon eggs," Karador turned to Hera. Three Dragons of Gore said, "We stored those dragon eggs in the crypt in the center of the camp, and sent dragons to take care of them-when the dragon eggs were transported back to the camp, everyone''s morale improved significantly."

    "Store them separately, don''t put them in a crypt," Ballogel immediately reminded, "Now both the above-ground buildings and underground caves are very unstable. It is safer to store the eggs separately."

    Calador nodded quickly: "Yes, I''ll make arrangements soon."

    "But I really didn''t expect...you found a good dragon egg," Andal couldn''t help but said, his tone even trembled, "I thought they were all destroyed after the incubation factory collapsed... Just find the dragon egg. If we find the dragon egg, we can have a healthy new generation, and it is a new generation that has not been affected by synergists and implants from birth... In the following days, there will only be this.'' Primitive dragons can adapt to the dragon society that has lost the Omega system."

    Andal¡¯s words gave Melita a deep feeling in her heart-in the short period of time since waking up, she has clearly realized the fact that the previous stage of the Tarrond civilization has ended. , The gods and Omega are gone, and the previous generation of dragons who grew up in the cradle have been thrown off the wheels as time goes by. Implants, synergists, automatic systems...These things once shaped the entire dragon society, but the dragon society she was familiar with had disappeared with those things. In the new era...the dragons who started from scratch need a generation from scratch.

    The dragon egg Noretta found in the ruins was not just a "hope" to boost morale¡ªit was the real "future" of the dragons.

    "There should be more dragon eggs in the collapsed area of ??the incubation factory," Karador was also touched by Speaker Andar''s emotion, with a nearly solemn expression on his face, "Next, apart from searching and rescuing the wounded and collecting supplies Besides, the focus of our work is to dig out those dragon eggs and transfer them to a relatively safe and stable place."

    "Very well, you should do this," Speaker Andal nodded slowly, but then he shook his head again, his eyes slowly sweeping across the room, "But there is another question, have you thought about it?"

    Calador had curiosity on his face: "One more question?"

    "...Do you know how to incubate dragon eggs?" With a serious expression, Andal looked at the young dragons such as Merita and Noreta, and even the relatively old dragons of Kalador, his tone of voice. There is no joking in it, "The young dragons in the camp, who knows how to hatch dragon eggs without the use of factory facilities?"

    As soon as the words came out, the room suddenly became quiet again, Cala d''Or''s expression was a bit stiff for an instant, and Noretta fell into a state of thoughtfulness. Merita thought carefully for a long time before hesitatingly said: " Throw it directly into a pool of magma or magic power... Uh, it probably won''t be hatched, right?"

    "You will only cook them," Calador gave Merita a weird look, then looked at Andal, "I...probably know this process. It should be maintained at a suitable temperature and a stable magical environment... ¡­"

    "Even a red dragon like you only knows this. You can imagine the level of the younger and more ignorant dragons in the camp than you in this respect. I have no hope at all," Andal sighed. , Shook his head slowly, "However, this is not to blame you, nor any dragon... After all, before today, no one had considered this situation at this moment."

    "...The dragons have been taken care of by the''cradle'' for too long, and this kind of thing can happen." Duke Moore sighed similarly, the old human form with a bitter and self-deprecating smile on his face, "and it''s just hatching the dragon egg. In the first step, how to care for the whelps without an automatic rearing system and a constant temperature nest is even more problematic."

    "What should I do then?" Merita looked at the people around her, feeling a little at a loss, "We can''t even hatch eggs... Then..."

    "Then learn, learn from scratch, and learn these''techniques'' that should be biological instincts," Herragor said in a low tone, breaking the silence. "We old folks in the ancient times at least know what to do-we I will teach young dragons little by little how to hatch dragon eggs and take care of young dragons, but before that, one thing is very important."

    He stopped halfway through, and Andal on the side knew what he was going to say, so he took the following words: "We can only incubate part of it, or even a small part... Before our food supply stabilizes, the camp raises Do not live so many wyrmlings."

    "Prepare now. Pick some dragons that are willing and able to take care of the dragon eggs and wyrmlings, and then we will teach them what to do," Herragor said slowly, "Let''s do it bit by bit, from zero. At the beginning, starting from the incubation of offspring, we will rebuild the dragon clan on this wasteland."

    "In addition, I suggest that at least two dragons claim a dragon egg, or form a group to raise them together," Andal added, "We need to avoid losing labor due to caring for young dragons, especially now that the day has passed halfway. Before the colder polar night arrives, we must establish a relatively stable living environment as soon as possible, which requires a lot of labor."

    From scratch, from a piece of wasteland-to rebuild a home.

    Melita raised her head. She saw Andar and Herragor discussing the future of the ethnic group. Then Calador and Balogre began to discuss how to expand the camp and find a stable source of food from nearby seas and islands. She saw Noretta sitting aside, although tired, her eyes kept bright, and suddenly, another picture appeared in her mind¡ª¡ª

    For some reason, she thought of the small camp at the foot of the dark mountain range a few years ago, thought of the weak human beings who built houses and reclaimed wasteland in the wilderness, thought of the tents and slab houses on the banks of the white water, and There is the "pioneer" who seems to have infinite energy and countless ideas, who once stood by a wasteland and outlined the future of the ethnic group.

    Only a few years ago, she was a spectator of all that.

    The images in the memory overlap with the images in front of her, but the mood in the memory back then is completely different from the mood now.

    That human created a lot of interesting words. Which words can be used here? Are things right? Or is time passing by? It doesn''t seem right...

    Melita thought wildly, just because now Andal and the others were discussing more and more areas that she couldn''t understand. On those issues involving overall planning, she could not think of any useful opinions, but she was in a trance for a while. After that, her attention returned to this room, and Andal was discussing the idea of ??rebuilding society with Duke Moore¡ª¡ª

    "The area we have explored is still too limited," Duke Moore said with regret. "Even if the search team has flown to the end of Agundor and the surrounding factory area, the entire Agundor area is in Tal. Lund is just one of many cities...More than 90% of this continent is still in an unclear state. Maybe other places have established camps like this one. Maybe they need our help urgently. Maybe they have the resources we urgently need, but we have no contact with each other."

    ¡°There are wandering elemental creatures on the surface, and there are unstable spatial cracks or elemental passages in the sky at any time. All long-distance activities are dangerous. Sending expedition exploration teams when the safe route is uncertain is tantamount to suicide,¡± Andal said, shaking his head. Now the communication is cut off, and the harsh natural conditions have divided the various regions of Tarrond."

    "We found some ancient communication devices, but almost all of them couldn''t be turned on, and a few of them could not receive signals," Calador added, "Either there is no other camp in the search range, or The interference on the wasteland is too strong..."

    They were discussing, and Melita was listening. Suddenly, she couldn''t help saying: "Or... let''s light a beacon, just like those humans."

    Andal and Duke Moore stopped discussing immediately, and several pairs of eyes fell on Merita, which made the latter shrink her neck subconsciously: "I just came up with an idea... I remembered that. Seeing what the humans did when they built and opened up camps, they made fires in the wilderness or shot beams of light to let nearby refugees know the location of the refuge...Of course, I thought it might not be thoughtful..."

    "No, we are not questioning, we are just...a bit surprised," Andal said, suddenly couldn''t help but tapped his forehead with a smile, "Such a simple and primitive way, we should have thought of it from the beginning. "

    "We just want to repair the communication system or restart the communication line," Herragor spread out his hand. "After all, we haven''t used firelight to communicate with distant places for more than a million years."

    "But in this situation, lighting a beacon may not be of any use, right?" Noretta, who had never spoken a word on the side, looked at Merita, then at Herragore, and couldn''t help saying, "Don''t In terms of how far the light and smoke of the beacon can travel, even if you see it from a distance, there are still many obstacles that cannot be crossed in the wilderness. As far as we have explored so far, the surrounding area of ??Argondo is almost blocked..."

    "No, it''s still useful. Even if a survivor trapped in the ruins finds the camp after seeing the beacon, it will be useful," Herragor shook his head and said solemnly. Worst of all, like you said, the obstacles in the wilderness block everyone, and the beacon has its meaning. It can tell other camps and survivors who are still insisting, let them know-we are here."

    "I''m going to prepare for this," Barroger said, "I will prepare the grandest fire, so that it can be clearly seen across the Rift Valley-the beacon fire to be ignited by the dragons is not large. No way."

 Chapter 1053ï¼š Stars of Tarrond

    On the northern edge of the Loren continent, the brand-new port city "Beigang" has begun to take shape. Although it will take time to become a truly prosperous transportation hub, this is an important place that gathers the most advanced technology of the empire and receives a lot of resources and manpower support. The city can now show some of its brilliant scale in the future.

    Next to the long coastline, a straight and wide port avenue runs from east to west. A trestle bridge made of reinforced concrete and enchanted with permanent magic extends northward from the dock area, straight into the sea all the way, and large-scale wave prevention facilities rely on shallow offshore waters. The area is built, and the port is shaped as a wide folding levee, and there are a large number of minarets with runes on the tops protruding from the sea on both sides of the dam. Wherever the runes shine, the sea in the port has been Further calm.

    These are all techniques from the Kraken or the Naga-if humans study it by themselves, I don''t know how long it will take for the wizards and craftsmen responsible for building Beigang to explore from scratch.

    On the other side of the port, there is the urban complex of Beigang. In addition to the roads extending in all directions and wider and straighter than ordinary cities, the biggest feature of this "border city" located in the northernmost human country is its distribution. Towers all over the city. These high towers stand between the buildings. In addition to the shimmering rune coverings, there are a large number of metal pipes extending from the tower. The upper ends of these pipes are connected with huge magic devices, and the lower ends extend towards The surrounding urban area, and the heat source factory set up on the base of the high tower-these ubiquitous towers and pipes together constitute the ingenious and huge heat network of Beigang City, and it is also the most advanced and complex in the Cecil Empire so far. Heating system.

    It is precisely because of the existence of these thermal networks that human beings can gain a firm foothold in this cold land.

    "The Duke of Ice and Snow" Victoria Wilde stood at the end of a wide trestle bridge, facing the sea breeze watching the direction of the waves, several naga and siren stood beside her, one of whom had long black hair and corners of eyes The beautiful siren with a mole of tears propped up his body with a long snake tail, looked back at the direction of the city, and said with some emotion: "The development is so fast... The prosperous business is indeed the source of vitality for a city..."

    "Ms. Cassandra, aren''t the commercial activities of your Kraken Kingdom prosperous?" Victoria turned her head and looked at the black-haired Kraken with some curiosity. "I don''t seem to hear you talk about that piece of "Io" continent. Happening."

    "The Sea-Monster Kingdom... The situation in the Sea-Monster Kingdom is different from that on the mainland," the black-haired siren known as Kassandra thought for a while, and said with a smile, "Of course we also have business activities, but our social rhythm Slowly, business is not as active as on land-as you know, we came to this planet in a large spacecraft, and in the long years, most of our social activities have revolved The ship and the few satellite cities around the emergency landing site are unfolding. Of course, this situation has changed a bit recently. After Naga became part of the Kraken Kingdom, our society has gained new vitality, but as a whole, We are still a slow-paced ethnic group.

    "There is another point I need to correct you, Ms. Victoria-although our territory includes the continent of''Io'', in fact, more than 90% of the sea monsters live on the seabed around the continent. Our interest in land is only because There are still some mineral deposits on it, but compared with the rich and generous ocean, it is still very unattractive. So if you are interested in krakens, you should not inquire about the mainland, but about our deep sea."

    "A rich and generous ocean..." Victoria whispered thoughtfully, "Our Majesty once described the sea like this..."

    A gust of sea breeze brought the calls of seabirds in the distance. The deep sea witch Viola with blue medium and long hair looked up at the sky and interrupted the conversation between Victoria and Cassandra: "It¡¯s almost time. Yes, Cassandra."

    The black-haired Kraken returned to his senses and glanced at the undulating waves outside the breakwater. The long snake tail slowly curled and stretched behind him: "Eternal storm... I''m really curious about what''s going on there."

    Several naga who were going to accompany by the side began to check the weapons and equipment they needed to carry, and Victoria nodded to Cassandra: "All in all, thank you very much for your willingness to help this-to be honest, if you don''t do it, we want to It is indeed very difficult to detect the eternal storm."

    "We are friends, it''s nothing more than a hand," the black-haired Siren waved his hand with a smile, "And to be honest, we are also very interested in the sea, but that place has been shrouded in a powerful energy field for many years. Even we can¡¯t swim past. Now that the storm has finally dissipated, this is a good opportunity to satisfy curiosity."

    While talking, this lady Siren was wagging her long tail, meandering towards the edge of the breakwater, several naga followed closely behind, and Victoria stood behind and watched this one prepare to go to the northern waters. The special investigative team that was investigating the situation until they watched them leaping off the edge of the breakwater, disappearing into the boundless undulating waves.

    "May everything go well for them," Viola, who stayed on the embankment, retracted her gaze towards the sea, and then slightly swayed her long tail behind her, and asked curiously, "Speaking of which, we are all starting to formally Investigating the situation of the eternal storm, will General Byron and the Bitter Winter not return?"

    "Bitter Winter is still performing cruise missions in the eastern waters, and it is expected to last until the end of the recovery month," Victoria shook his head. "For a ship designed to perform long-distance and long-term maritime operations, this The long-term mission is a very necessary means of inspection, and we can also take this opportunity to verify the effectiveness of the navy¡¯s training and collect a lot of ocean-going experience."

    Listening to Victoria¡¯s explanation, Viola the Deep Sea Witch showed a thoughtful expression, while Naga Rudolf, who was once a high-ranking storm priest, couldn¡¯t help but muttered: ¡°It¡¯s just a training and testing mission. Huh?"

    There was no expression on Victoria''s face: "...At least that ship and our sailors really need to perform training and testing tasks."

    ...

    At the edge of the Tarrond continent during the extreme day, only the cycle of dusk and day alternates. The huge sun rises and falls on the horizon, making it difficult to distinguish the exact time of the day. Melita stands on a high platform on the edge of the camp, looking out Looking at the magnificent crown of the sun on the horizon, it took a long time to distinguish it before vaguely judging that it should be "midnight" of the day.

    From waking up to the present, she rarely has time to rest, but even so, she is still not sleepy-the difficult situation and countless compatriots in need are her biggest motivation at this moment, and compared with Carador who has almost no rest , She felt that she had recuperated long enough.

    The sound of footsteps came from behind, and Melita turned her head and saw Noretta, who was transformed into a human form, walking up the high platform.

    "You are really here," Bai Long Nuoretta said with an expression that he had expected, "you can almost see the entire camp here-I like to come here too."

    Noting that Melita didn''t speak for a while, and her face was full of thoughts, Noretta sighed slightly: "Are you still thinking about what was discussed during the meeting? What are you thinking about?"

    "I''m thinking about building more shelters and going to the coast to open up fishing grounds," Melita said, "And in the process, I can''t help but think of humans... On the continent of Loren, the humans I am responsible for contacting ."

    "Cecile?" Noreta raised an eyebrow. "It''s true. The situation we are now really makes you think of them back then. Everything is rebuilt in the same ruins, the same refugee situation... But today''s Tal Lund is far more sinister than the Dark Mountains, and the survival challenges we have to face far exceed those of humans."

    "Correspondingly, we are far stronger than those humans, don''t we?" Melita looked at her friend, "Although we lost the implant, the synergist, and the factory and The entire social system...but only with fangs and claws, dragons are still quite powerful creatures."

    Hearing these words, Noretta fell silent, and only spoke a moment later, her tone seemed very complicated: "Yes, only with fangs and claws, the dragons are still quite powerful... So before we find you, Kara and I Dole and Elder Duke Moore discussed this before. Do you know what my worst association is?"

    "Your worst association?" Melita asked curiously, "What is it?"

    "Remember those stories?" Noretta looked in the direction of the camp, focusing on the dragons who were using recycled waste materials to repair equipment and melting steel with dragon''s breath to weld the separation wall. "Those old-fashioned hero adventures Stories, poems and poems called the''classical dark side system''."

    "...Dragons wreak havoc in the human world, occupying castles and towers, plundering treasures, kidnapping princesses and princes, accepting offerings from the king... something?" Some pictures appeared in Melita''s mind, she realized What Noretta said, the expression on her face suddenly became weird, "Are you thinking too much?"

    "Now it seems that I am thinking too much. The first thing that everyone thinks of after waking up in this wasteland is to rebuild their homes and rescue compatriots, but whenever it calms down, I still can''t help but think about it." Noretta smiled and shook her head with a laugh, "This wasteland is so huge, and there are many survivors blocked by the ruins on the vast ground, and they...maybe not as hopeful as here. When they Hungry enough, when they realize that the temple agency and the panel that used to approve departure permits no longer exist... How long do you think it will take them to think that the warmer human world has much richer food than here? There is no radiation, cold wind, or wandering elementals."

    Melita really never thought about this, and after listening to Noreta''s words, she fell silent soon after she was shocked. She was silent for half a minute before suddenly saying: "...We cannot degenerate into Beasts-we are a civilized and rational race, how can we..."

    "Our civilization is gone, and''decent'' and''prudence'' will eventually give way to reality-even if we are dragons," Noretta said word by word, "Of course, most of us will choose Facing this wasteland with pride, there may be a few... even if it is a very small part, they may choose the despicable path."

    "...They will not be greeted by the swords and bows of the adventurers, but more likely are the Arcane Missile Anti-aircraft Cannon of Cecil Northern Frontier and the laser array of the Typhons," Melita shook her head, "Those The old-fashioned stories are just stories, and human beings are not as weak and deceptive as the stories. They used to be far weaker than Talrond, but today... not necessarily."

    "But it is undeniable that the desperate dragon clan after losing the social **** is still a very big hidden danger. Our innate strength is too strong, and the starting point of most mortals in this season of civilization is too weak," Noreta sighed. " That¡¯s why we have to find a way-we can¡¯t let the proud race fall into such a dark and contemptible state, and the most urgent thing we can do at the moment is to bring something to other survivors who may exist in the wilderness. hope."

    "Bring a little hope?" Melita repeated subconsciously.

    "The idea you put forward is really great," Noretta laughed suddenly in the dim light of the evening. "Perhaps you don''t even realize how great it is."

    "My idea?" Melita was taken aback for a moment before reacting, "Oh, you mean lighting a flame? In fact, I was just a whim... After all, I have been active in the human world for so long."

    Noretta still kept smiling, and looked back at the tallest abandoned tower post in the southwest corner of the camp: "Master Balogall is about to light the flames-it is said that he repaired a pressurized dug out of the ruins. Device, the fire that that thing spit out is enough to span the entire plain..."

    Melita also subconsciously cast her gaze over, in the dim sky, in the most primitive and natural vision without any additional filters and visual enhancement systems, she saw the tall tower, the top of the tower There was a vague shadow trembling on the platform, and there was an occasional sparkle.

    She blinked, trying to see more clearly, and at this moment, the skyrocketing fire suddenly tore the dim dusk with a burst of pressurized roar!

    A huge pillar of flame rose up, piercing the turbid and dim sky above the ruins of Argundor as if penetrating through the world, and the bright light could be seen across the plain as Noretta said.

    Many dragons in the camp were taken aback by the fire, and raised their heads to look in the direction of the tower post. Even the dragons who were already somewhat delirious who were being tortured by the synergist backlash. Attracted attention for a while.

    Melita''s lavender eyes reflected the flames rising from the camp, she was a little surprised, and it took a few seconds to remove her eyes.

    She looked outside the camp, her gaze sweeping across the dim plain covered by foul clouds.

    The undulating scorched earth, the ferocious torn city ruins, the molten and twisted steel remains, everything is shrouded in tranquility and darkness.

    What rose from the Ruins of Agundor was actually the only light in the world.

    Melita stood on a high platform and looked into the distance. After looking at it for a long time, she didn''t find anything. She finally sighed with regret, and Noretta said softly, "Perhaps they haven''t seen it yet, or they The signal was sent but we can¡¯t..."

    A faint fireball suddenly appeared in the sights of Merita and Noreta. It rose from the end of the horizon and disappeared in the sky after only a short time, but a few seconds later, there was another same group. Flames rose in the same place.

    Noretta could not say the rest of her words. She and Melita opened their eyes together, and just a few seconds later, a new light appeared in their vision-the light came from another direction, yes A bolt of lightning, obviously made by magic.

    Immediately afterwards, there are the third and fourth signals.

    Either the faint breath of dragon flame, or a bright lightning, or just a smoke that suddenly rose from the ruins, they seemed to respond to the flames of Agundor, rising from all over the barren and scorched plain. Get up, big and small, far and near.

    One of the most recent signals was even near the camp.

    Melita''s eyes opened wide--

    In the gloomy sky, these faint rays of light shone like stars.

 Chapter 1054ï¼š Suddenly

    The light that rises in the wilderness is actually very weak. Compared with this vast land, its number is pitifully small. However, even so, in these short minutes, Merita still felt that they filled her all. His vision-she couldn''t even turn her gaze away.

    After a while, some of the light temporarily extinguished, but the rest was still maintained, shining like stars in this cold and dim "Polar Midnight".

    "The one over there¡ªthe farthest point, at the foot of the mountain, there may be another camp," Noretta also stared at the distance, pointing to a cluster of fire at the end of the field of vision, with a hint of light on her face. Excited, "Can you see it? There are a few smaller light sources moving around there, maybe it''s a patrolling team!"

    "I saw it, I saw it," Melita said repeatedly, "and east of the camp, in the direction of the former Ruth Valley, where several fireballs have just been raised... Maybe a few survivors gathered together... ¡­"

    Noretta calmed down and stared at those places for a long time. It took a long time to break the silence: "Now they should be able to hold on for longer..."

    Melita scratched her hair and didn''t know what to answer for a while, but it took a long time to hold out a few syllables: "Yes, it is indeed like this..."

    ...

    On the high tower, the soaring flames are burning with the assistance of the booster device. Although the cold wind from the coast is still roaring, it can''t blow out the dazzling flame. Balogre is standing on the booster device. By the side, until it was confirmed that these things could operate stably, they handed over the matter here to the other dragons, turned and left the guard tower.

    He came to a high platform nearby. Here, Andal and Herragor were standing in the night breeze, looking at the direction of the distant plain, and there were other red dragons standing on the edge of the high platform, focusing on recording something. .

    "Did you see the signals just now?" Andal heard the footsteps coming from behind, and turned his head first and said to Balogall, "More than we thought!"

    "I saw it, but it''s definitely not as clear as you can see," Barroger couldn''t help but smile-he even thought he hadn''t smiled like this in a thousand years, "The pillar of fire on the sentry tower is very bright. Some of it affects my sight-as I said, it is a very grand "bonfire"."

    "We have recorded the location of the signal," Herragor said. "Frankly speaking, quite a few of them are far away or very dangerous. Based on the current situation of the camp, it is not possible to send a team to search, but at least It shows us the direction. As long as the situation here improves slightly, we can send a team to assist the compatriots trapped in the ruins."

    "In addition, there is a more important point-we have confirmed the existence of other survivor camps," Andal continued. "There is at least one beacon that shows obvious camp characteristics: larger scale and longer duration. Long, there are other activity signals around. This is not something that a few dragons can do. Looking at the direction, it should be Akatosh, where there are solid factories and underground shelters, and there is a very, very deep mine. The underground was originally Omi A node of the Ga system is located, and survivors rely on those facilities to survive with a high probability."

    Balroger had a hint of hope: "We can now..."

    "No, it''s too far, and there is a blockade of elements raging and losing control of gravity." Hragor shook his head, "but we can slowly open up a line of communication in the wilderness. In any case, we have determined the other camps. Existence is the most important thing."

    Balrogl nodded slightly, and then he showed a contemplative look, and slowly said in his thoughts: "With more survivors confirmed, we should also consider the longer-term future... Based on the current situation of the camp, How many people can we feed?"

    "To be honest, it''s not optimistic," Andal sighed, "I discussed this with Duke Moore. Now our food sources are mainly from several warehouses and a food processing plant found nearby. After being burned and polluted, they can last for one to two months of consumption. In addition, the camp has sent a team to the direction of the coastline. We can find some supplies from the sea and nearby islands, but the quantity will not be too much: The gravitational storm tore the edge of the continent, and the entire offshore area was greatly affected.

    "In contrast, the problem of fresh water is easier to solve. In addition to filtering and purifying the seawater, you can also capture low-level water elements that wander nearby-just be careful not to overdo it and cause elemental riots. It will be troublesome."

    "So, in the short term, we cannot be self-sufficient. Even if we can obtain a stable food supply on the islands farther away, it will be a long time later," Barroger said in a deep voice. "Before that, everyone will Starving, the only way to survive is to dig in the warehouses and factories buried in ruins... It is impossible to achieve stable supplies."

    "And one more thing to note: Few dragons know how to grow and harvest crops without relying on automatic systems, not to mention that without the ecological dome and weather controllers, most parts of the Arctic cannot achieve agriculture by themselves. "Production," Andal said, "the harvest from hunting is limited, and the skills to obtain food and even process food have to be learned from scratch. After we lose our automatic farms and synthetic factories, our start will be extremely difficult. This situation will continue. The surviving dragons will have to turn their eyes to... a warmer human world."

    The expression on Balroger''s face changed slightly: "What do you mean..."

    "Instead of waiting for the situation to continue to deteriorate, and waiting for some of our compatriots to take the risk and choose the next move without seeing hope, we should take the initiative to do something," Hragor said, looking into Balogre''s eyes, "Talron The era of German closure is over. Now that we have survived, we should find ways to face these changes.

    "For more than one million years, our compatriots have never faced''change''. They don''t know the way of survival other than the cradle, so now is a very critical moment-we must be in the forefront. Become the''representative'' of Tarrond''s first contact with the outside world, in order to establish a new order of communication with the outside world, this new order should be civilized and orderly.

    "I have discussed with Andar just now that the dragons should return to the world stage, contact humans, and contact other intelligent races on the Loren continent. We really need help, but we are not going to beg, we have to take it out. Some things are exchanged for scarce materials, even scarce living space-all of which must follow the principle of equivalent exchange.

    Andal on the side listened quietly. After Hragor''s voice fell, he sighed with a complicated expression: "Equivalent exchange... Now we have a lot of debts."

    Balroger quickly reacted: "You mean... the Mithril Treasury?"

    "As far as this world is concerned, the Mithril Treasury is dead in name-in addition to the outlets set up in Tarrond, some things may still be preserved. The headquarters and all the main warehouses of the Treasury have been wiped out, at least in the case of Agundor. So. We now owe a large amount of debt, and this debt is not even limited to the main material world..."

    "Then pay it back slowly," Herragor said. "The dragon keeps its promise. We will pay as much as we owe, and we will give out whatever we can."

    He said this in a low and solemn tone. From this tone, Balrog heard resolute and thoughtfulness. He looked at the old friend in front of him¡ªfrom 1.87 million years ago, he He is the leader of the dragon. Today, 1.87 million years later, he is still using his own way to maintain everything about the dragon, including the survival of the dragon, as well as the only self-esteem of the dragon.

    "What do we have left that we can take out now?" After a moment of silence, Barroger asked, "This wasteland is not even enough to feed ourselves."

    "There is always something that can be taken out. Even if Tarrond is destroyed, we still have many things that are enough to arouse the interest of other races. In addition to the technologies that have dangerous generation gaps, we also have some knowledge that can be revealed. There may be some treasures in these warehouses, and some treasures can always be dug up under the ruins, which is really impossible...We still have our own flesh and blood and bones."

    Herragor''s speech was very slow, but his eyes were firm, his expression revealed his attitude-that was his bottom line for the dragon civilization.

    Talrond may have fallen, but the dragon is still standing. The dragons were once the most powerful civilization on the planet, and it is the only civilization that has managed to break free from the yoke of the gods in more than a million years, even though it is now in a ruin. At this point, he also did not allow his race to degenerate-the dragons would not become thieves, would not become robbers, and would not live like beasts.

    The Dragon Clan Hall is back on the world stage.

    "Since you have decided, then I naturally support it," Balroger nodded, "Then, since we want to contact humans and other intelligent races, we must have a plan. The first is to find and understand the Loren continent. The candidates of all races, secondly, are looking for the target of the early contact, and finally... we still need to collect some intelligence to understand the current situation in the Loren continent."

    "What''s the situation in the Loren continent?" Andal murmured, "I really should investigate first. The changes in the outside world are much faster than we are familiar with, and now is the moment when they change the fastest."

    While talking, he nodded slightly: "As for understanding the candidates of the various races in the Loren continent and the early contact targets, I already have a general idea."

    "That''s good," Balroger exhaled, "I will also take action-after the camp is stabilized, I will return to the Principality of the Holy Dragon. Now the Principality of the Holy Dragon has established contact with the human kingdom of the Loren continent. There can also be a window for Tarrond to understand the continent of Loren.

    "In addition, although there is not much surplus in the crop production in the Principality, I should be able to raise some food and medicine. However, I may need some extra time to do some preparations there. After all, the Dragonborn... ¡­Is not ready to face Tarrond."

    Speaking of this, the Dragon Blood Grand Duke couldn¡¯t help but feel a little regretful: ¡°It¡¯s a pity that it¡¯s the winter in the Loren continent. The food storage in the northern region should be limited. Neighboring human countries have bought enough food...I can only do my best."

    "Dragonborns..." Herragor''s expression was a little complicated, and it took a long time to sigh, "That mountain is not a place with abundant supplies. It will be very difficult for the dragonborns to feed the primitive dragons that consume a lot of money. A big burden, so you can do what you can. After all, we never thought of relying on the power of the Holy Dragon Principality..."

    "For our daring plan, those dragonborn have already taken on too many things without knowing it," Andal sighed, "We should have been their shelter and guidance, but in the end we became them. Burden."

    Balogre shook his head: "For many years, I have been watching the Principality of the Holy Dragon. I watched the dragon descendants step by step to this day. The genetic adjustment took away their wings and even made them great in their lives. Part of the time can only survive in human form, but the dragonborn has never forgotten Tarrond-we are connected by blood.

    "Maybe not all dragonborn can understand what we do, but I believe that most of them will choose to help their mother after knowing the truth. After all, we are all dragons."

    After that, the platform was quiet for a while, and the three leaders were thinking about long-term issues, so that no one spoke. Except for the whistling wind in the air, only the search team occasionally took off and landed. The sound of flapping wings, and the intermittent music coming from the depths of the camp.

    The sky seemed to be darker than before. Stars appeared from the side of the sky closer to the night. Herragor raised his head and scanned the quiet and cold night sky. He took a deep breath and slowly. Slowly breathe out.

    At this moment, his expression suddenly changed.

    "Hragor?" Andal, the nearest one, was the first to notice the change of his old friend, "What''s wrong with you?"

    "Did you hear the sound?" Herragor''s face was very serious, and his eyes were so serious that it was almost terrifying. "Did you hear...''He''?"

    Andal and Balogre were only startled by Herragor''s face at first, but then they were truly startled by the words of the other party, and even exclaimed in unison: "''He?!"

    "Don''t you hear it?" Herragor''s gaze swept across the faces of the two old friends, as if confirming whether their minds were normal, "Just now, there was a momentary echo."

    "No," Andal also became nervous. He repeatedly confirmed his mental condition before shook his head vigorously, "I can be sure."

    "I didn''t hear it either." Balroger confirmed also.

    Herragor frowned and confirmed his own mental condition. He was slightly relieved after a full half a minute, but his frown was not loosened at all.

    "Could it be that the illusion was caused by being too nervous?" Balogre asked hesitantly, "The shackles have disappeared. We have confirmed this again and again, and as long as the ceremony is completed, this process is irreversible."

    "...I hope this is an illusion, but I dare not easily use the word''illusion'' to explain any abnormal phenomenon that occurs in my mind," Herragor said in a deep voice, "We... better confirm it again. ."

 Chapter 1055ï¼š About the third story

    Thirty minutes later, Kalador completed his inspection of the entire camp, and he returned to the high platform, where the three leaders were waiting.

    "How is the situation?" Andal looked at the red dragon landing on the platform. "Are there any dragons in the camp praying or doing similar things?"

    "No, there are no dragons praying," Calador shook his head, with a weird expression on his face, "It stands to reason that it is impossible for anyone to pray... We have paid such a huge price to be able to break the shackles. And spiritual pollution, at this time, turning around and reshaping the gods, won¡¯t all the costs be wasted?"

    Andal was still frowning, and Balogre next to him said in a deep voice: "...but not all dragons have a clear head. In the midst of severe stress and the trance caused by the backlash of the booster, Compatriots who are not strong enough will still be able to pray for supernatural power to save themselves...not to mention this kind of prayer has been their''instinct'' for a long time."

    "But normally... the shackles cannot be rebuilt in a short time. At least it will not come back within a racial memory cycle," Andal shook his head. "And even if the shackles and the steel seal make a comeback, this requires a huge amount of faith. Support, this can''t be achieved by a few survivors who are under pressure to''convert''-not to mention that Karador has also visited, and there is no dragon in the camp to pray."

    "But the entire area of ??Tarrond is very large, and we cannot be sure of the situation in other areas," Balroger subconsciously looked into the distance, as if searching for something in the wilderness, "In case... a certain area has a huge number of Of survivors, and they chose to rebuild the church after waking up, and the number exceeded that threshold..."

    "This possibility is too low," Andal said immediately, and then he noticed that Herragor had been silent since just now, and couldn''t help saying, "Hragor, what did you think of?"

    "I''m thinking, what you said makes sense," Herragor finally looked up from his thoughts, his eyes slowly sweeping over the two old friends, "We paid a huge price to carry out the coming-of-age ceremony, at least Within a racial memory cycle, the effects of this ritual are irreversible-not to mention that I don¡¯t think the dragon will be so weak and will bow their heads in such a short period of time, even if some compatriots cannot bear the pressure and start praying again. At present, the number of dragons surviving in Tarrond is far from enough, and time is far from enough...He cannot return, which is not in line with theory."

    Andal and Balogre looked at each other. They both saw solemn expressions in each other''s eyes. Andal first looked at Hragor: "But you did feel something just now?"

    "I did feel something...but don''t you think it''s weird?" Herragor looked very serious. "Why is it only me who feels it? There is no echo in your mind?"

    Andar and Balogall showed thoughtful looks. They heard each other continue to say: "If''He'' really comes back, then''His'' voice should be everywhere. This is the most basic of God. And cannot be resisted by any personal will... Since you can''t hear it, it means that what I hear is not the voice of God..."

    Balroger frowned: "You mean..."

    Herragor didn''t answer for a moment, but raised his head and looked in the direction of the ruins of Agundor. He squinted his eyes slightly, as if he was carefully perceiving a subtle connection in the atmosphere. This perception continued for a long time. It took several minutes before he withdrew his gaze from a distance: "...I felt it again just now, but you still haven''t heard anything?"

    Balroger and Andal looked at each other and shook their heads at the same time.

    "I saw it vaguely," Herragor took a slight breath as he walked to the edge of the high platform, gradually rippling with pale golden light around him, and the huge figure of the dragon emerged from the light little by little. I must go there to confirm the situation."

    As his voice fell, the golden dragon more than a hundred meters long had opened its huge wings in the twilight, and with the whistling sound of the magical stirring air, Herragor rose into the sky and quickly moved towards Agondo Flew to the depths of the ruins.

    Balogre and Andal stood on the high platform, probably because the leader left too decisively, they seemed to have no reaction for a while. Balroger looked into the distance, and after a few seconds he couldn''t help saying: "I''m a little worried about his state-Andal, the leader''s situation seems not quite right."

    "...He has served as a high-ranking dragon priest serving the gods for more than one million years, and I really suspect that this long''dipping'' has changed him from the depths," Andal said in a low voice, "this change Maybe it didn''t affect his mind, but it might affect his''essence''... Karadall, you and Duke Moore will take care of the camp situation, and Balogall and I will follow up to see the situation."

    ...

    The turbid and heavy clouds gathered once again, covering the dark sky of Tarrond, the remaining brilliance of the huge sun was blocked by the clouds, and the ruins of Agundor fell into darkness as if shrouded in midnight.

    Herragor flew over the ruins, and the golden dragon''s figure looked like a meteor in the dark. His eyes slowly swept across the completely changed city below, and his gaze stretched forward along the undulating ruins. Extending to the collapsed city, the collapsed mountain peaks, and the once magnificent palace walls and ornate roofs buried among the mountain debris.

    All of this was shrouded in darkness due to the dim light of the sky, but a clear pale golden track emerged in Herragor¡¯s vision. He clearly saw something that mortals could not recognize from a certain These ruins emerged and gathered behind the distant mound like a trickle.

    With a vigilant and vigilant mood, he walked around the mound, and a pile of completely collapsed building roofs appeared in his field of vision-even though it was beyond recognition, Herragor could see the pile at a glance. Some familiar structures in the ruins.

    This is the building on the highest mountain in Agonda, part of the main body of the "Upper Temple." Those trickling streams of light golden light finally converged in this place, and this converging process seemed to have come to an end.

    Herragor immediately lowered his height and flew towards the pile of broken bricks and tiles. A layer of golden light floated on his body, which had already turned into a human form when he landed-such a small size is convenient for him to explore the collapsed ruins, because The once glorious and magnificent building has now completely crumbled, and the corridors and doorways that were used by the dragon to swagger are now only narrow gaps.

    After searching for a circle, Herragor finally found a gap from the side of the slumped roof that seemed to lead to the deep inside. He squinted his eyes and confirmed again that there was a pale golden glow floating in his vision, and then he did not hesitate. The ground got into this rift.

    The gap is narrow inside-but for him in human form, he can still move freely. The road ahead was very dark, winding like a deep cave. Herragor had to summon a ball of light to assist his vision: after losing the protection of the gods, he had lost his real vision, insight into time and space, Most magical powers such as immortality and immortality can now only rely on these mortal spells to act.

    In this way, after drilling through the crooked, collapsed building, I don¡¯t know how long it took before Herragor felt that the surrounding space became a little empty. He crawled forward for a while, and suddenly the light in his vision dimmed¡ª ¡ª

    This means that the illuminating sphere flies into a wider space, and the surrounding openness causes the illuminating effect of the sphere to decrease.

    Herragor quickly sensed the surrounding atmosphere, and then raised his hand with a wave, and more illuminating magic **** emerged from the air, and quickly flew to every corner of the space, lighting up the entire open area completely. .

    He saw a distorted place. The ground and curved walls in his field of vision made him quickly judge that this was the rotunda he was most familiar with. Then his eyes fell involuntarily in the center of the hall. ¡ª¡ªThat was the former high platform of the Holy See, and it was also the place where the gods stood for a long time.

    In a short moment, he seemed to really see a familiar figure standing there, looking at him with a calm and indifferent expression on his face, but in the next moment, the illusion disappeared and his vision There is no familiar figure at all, but there is something...he unexpected.

    Herragor was stunned for a moment. It was this brief stupefaction. Two familiar auras came from behind him: Balogre and Andal finally caught up, following the traces left by Herragor. Also entered this rotunda that was buried in the ruins but still relatively intact.

    The hall was brightly illuminated by the illuminated ball, and the interior scene was unobstructed. Balogre and Andal drilled through the door where there was only a small hole left, and they saw Herragor standing in front for the first time. Just when he wanted to step forward to say hello to ask about the situation, he immediately noticed the direction of Herragor''s line of sight, and followed his line of sight to see the things in the center of the hall.

    "This is..." Andal felt the corners of his eyes twitching unconsciously, and a complex sensation that was mixed with vigilance, alertness, and tension at the same time, but a sense of absurdity suddenly came to his mind, "This is what you feel. ?"

    Herragor stepped forward and came to the place of the former holy seat. His eyes fell on the pale golden dragon egg, and he nodded for a long time: "...it is indeed this, now I can be sure."

    "What is this?" Balroger followed from behind and asked subconsciously.

    Andal said blankly on the side: "Can''t you see it? This is a dragon egg."

    "Of course I know this is a dragon egg!" Barogleton said, "I was asking how this thing came from-why this dragon egg... how could it be in this place?!"

    "If my perception and guessing are correct, it might not be here a few minutes ago," Herragor said in a low voice with a complicated expression. "I just saw a gathering and flow of something... It precipitated from all corners of this land, and then gathered in this hall to form this dragon egg. All this really just happened."

    "... Some kind of advance arrangement?" Andal instantly thought, "You take a closer look, is this... "He"?"

    Without reminding Andal, Herragor was already carefully observing the dragon egg. He knew that he had received too much exposure around the gods, and his life had changed in essence, so he could see some "information" that ordinary dragons could not see. With this pair of special eyes, he carefully observed It took a long time before he shook his head: "No,''He'' has not come back, at least I can be sure that this is definitely not a''god''."

    "This... can''t explain..." Balroger frowned. As a former researcher, he was deeply confused at this moment, "This does not fit the part of the theory we know..."

    "So this is the part we haven''t known for millions of years." Andal glanced at Balrogl, and just then, the corner of his eye suddenly noticed something near the pale golden dragon egg.

    It is a metal plate of unknown material, lying quietly among the rubble. It seems to have been buried here for a long time, waiting for outsiders to discover it, and when he saw it, Andal A series of weird thoughts came up in my heart-even if the temple collapsed, even if the whole city had been razed to the ground, this metal plate was not buried deep in the place where no one could find it, just like some incredible force Fiddle with cause and effect and coincidence, let it appear in front of him at this moment.

    Herragor also noticed the metal plate. Following intuition in his heart, he stepped towards the pile of rubble, reached out his hand and picked it up from the rubble, and then his gaze looked at the thing that was only one foot in square.

    In the next second, as his gaze fell on the metal plate, a text appeared on the surface of the latter. The moment he saw the text, Hragor and Balogre and An Dahl''s eyes froze instantly:

    "Article 1:''God'', as a natural phenomenon, never perishes in essence.

    "Article 2: The ¡®gods¡¯ in the eyes of mortals are only the ripples produced by the interaction between the above-mentioned natural phenomena and the ¡®observer group¡¯ of mortals.

    "Article 3: Although the gods never die, the process of interaction between gods and mortals is controllable, can be terminated, can be transferred, can be actively strengthened or weakened, or more interference.

    "Article 4: Both gods and mortals are small ripples in a larger ripple.

    "Article Zero: If you see this, then it proves that everything is correct, if you"

    Herragor suddenly felt dizzy. In this short moment, he saw some words appearing behind the metal plate "Article Zero". He even saw the content of those words and understood something that he absolutely couldn''t understand. , Knowledge that absolutely cannot be established, but in the next moment, he found that there was only a blank in that position. He had not seen what he had seen, nor had he understood what he had understood--he didn¡¯t know what he had just seen Whether his first four items have changed, or whether he or the world in his eyes has been reorganized, his gaze naturally moves downward, and he no longer remembers the other conclusion behind the zeroth item.

    Some memories disappeared with the wind, leaving only undetectable ripples in the mind of the high-ranking dragon priest.

    Herragor saw the end, and new words appeared at the end of the metal plate:

    "Leave all this to Gawain Cecil-this is a necessary element of the third story."

 Chapter 1056ï¼š Pick up

    In the next few minutes, there was only silence in the abandoned and collapsed hall. The three pairs of eyes fell on the metal plate with the wonderful material, until the text on the metal plate gradually disappeared, even the metal plate itself. Little by little it melted into the air-it turned into a little dust, and fell from Hragor''s hand, leaving no trace of it.

    Barroger finally couldn''t help breaking the silence: "What does the third story mean?"

    "...When Gawain Cecil visited Tarrond,''He'' told him two stories, two stories about gods and mortals," Herragor rubbed his fingers, as if I can feel the real touch of the metal plate just now, "''He'' said at the time that there was a third story, but that story hasn''t happened yet..."

    Balroger looked into Herragor''s eyes: "So do you know what''him'' means?"

    "I don''t understand," Herragor shook his head. "And I still don''t understand... I have spent more than a million years trying to decipher every metaphor spoken by "He", but in the end I can only understand part of it. That''s it, something... is destined to be beyond our comprehension."

    "Then what are your thoughts on the first few items?" Balogre asked again, "These things...are they really left behind by ¡®He¡¯? Why did ¡®He¡¯ keep these things?"

    Herragor didn¡¯t answer, he just stayed silent, thinking for a long time in the silence, and finally said softly as if talking to himself: "Perhaps...this is only when the shackles are cut off,''He'' can tell us The knowledge of listening."

    "Obviously,''He'' also wants to talk to the human named Gawain Cecil," Andal didn''t break his silence until this time. The old dragon race looked back at the dragon in the middle of the hall with a hint of gold. Egg, said in a somewhat complicated tone, "Hragor, you decide what to do."

    "... Do it," Herragor said after a full ten seconds of silence. "In the final analysis, the fate of Tarrond has been inextricably linked to the trajectory of that mankind, the turning point of history and His actions are closely related, and perhaps for a long time to come, this connection will continue.''He'' probably foresaw all this, so he arranged these things in advance."

    "Well, since this is your judgment," Balroger opened his hand, "Anyway, we have also decided to return to the world. It is also a good way to establish contact with one of the most powerful nations in the human world. beginning."

    Andal''s gaze was always on the dragon egg, and then he couldn''t help but said: "Hragor, do you think this dragon egg is safe? Will it... be a dangerous sign of return? ?"

    "Remember the''first'' and''second'' we saw just now?" Herragor did not answer directly, but instead asked Andal. The latter nodded after a little thought: "Of course I remember¡ª ¡ªThe first, as a natural phenomenon, the ¡°god¡± will never die in essence. The second, the ¡°god¡± in the eyes of mortals is merely the interaction between the above-mentioned natural phenomenon and the ¡°observer group¡± of mortals. The ripples produced."

    "I believe in these two points, so we don''t have to worry about this dragon egg," Herragor said slowly, "For the dragon race, the gods we know have already left."

    "Then how do we deal with it? By the way...Do you think this egg can hatch?" Balroger looked at the dragon egg with a weird expression. As a scholar, he didn''t know which theory to use to face it. The weird situation in front of me, "Ah, I think of another question-the message just now said,''Give this all to Gawain Cecil'', does this''everything'' include this egg?"

    For a while in the huge abandoned hall, it was quiet, and it took a long time for Herragor''s voice to sound a little dull: "...you asked me."

    ...

    The wind from the plains blows across the vast land. Although the breath of winter has not been completely far from the north, there is already a trace of warmth in the wind. From Saint-Sunil to outside Pompeii, from the Gorgon River to the Solin region, the fertile land is gradually showing a little green as the weather warms, and the blooming of light-colored windward orchids is bringing people on this land Got a good new:

    This long and cold winter has finally passed, and the pace of the Moon of Recovery is approaching the northern land.

    In the Sorin area, the Yongchun green land covered by giant trees is luxuriant as ever.

    The "miracle" power from the giant tree enlightens the entire area. In fact, within the coverage of the giant tree of Thorin, you will not feel very obvious changes in spring and winter, even if the wind in the direction of the plain blows into Solinburg, the breath of the wind Will also be purified and infiltrated by giant trees, becoming consistent with the local environment. But even so, people living in the Sorin area can still feel the changes caused by the coming of the moon of recovery on the Plains of the Holy Spirit: in the edge of the canopy, the wind blows the light-colored windward orchids and leaves, which are like cotton wool. Grass seeds flew in the wind from the south and landed under the windowsill of the outpost outside Solinburg.

    Standing in the garden of Solinburg, Andesa Wendell, with long gray hair, took a deep breath of fresh air. She heard the sound of wings flapping from the sky. A beautiful bird with only green feathers flew past the edge of the castle roof and flew towards the direction of the Holy Spirit Plain.

    These beautiful birds are not the "local residents" of the giant Thorin tree, they are just sheltering here temporarily from the cold winter.

    The adaptability of wild animals is always amazing. Nowadays, many animals in this area have adapted to the existence of the giant Thorin trees and regard this mild climate area as a holy place for wintering. In the snowy days of the Holy Spirit Plain, countless beasts and birds gathered in the canopy above Solinburg and the bushes at the foot of the castle, and when the plain became warmer, these little animals hurriedly left. This shelter, go back to their habitat on the plain.

    Andersa¡¯s gaze followed the few birds until they disappeared under the light blue sky at the edge of the canopy. Then she took a deep breath, moved her hands and feet, and picked up a branch from the ground as a Practicing swords, began to exercise like the past ten years-after a long recuperation, her movements were a bit rusty at first, but after ten minutes, her movements gradually became smoother.

    Halfway through the practice, there was footsteps coming from nearby, and Andesa subconsciously stopped and looked at the corridor on the side of the courtyard-Bud Wendell, wearing a researcher uniform, was standing on the edge of the corridor with a slight smile. Looking here, he clapped his hands and praised: "Okay, very energetic."

    "Father," Andesa dropped the branch in her hand, "good morning."

    "It looks like you are recovering well," Bud Wendell walked over. "I thought you would have to lie down for at least a few more days to have this spirit."

    "Actually, I did it a few days ago," Andesa smiled-now she can laugh naturally in front of her father, "I have recovered very quickly, and the air here seems to be soaked with life. breath."

    "You can remove the''as if'', every inch of the air here is indeed infiltrated with the life force," Bud also laughed, "Solinburg is the most suitable place for convalescence in Cecil, here you only need Lying in bed is equivalent to receiving uninterrupted rejuvenation blessings, and compared with conventional healing spells and medicines, this slow but comprehensive healing can truly leave no hidden dangers."

    "Yes, thanks for the breath of life here, I feel that I have fully recovered," Andesa said, glanced down at the branch in her hand, and shook her head reluctantly. "But after all, the conditions are limited. Use branches for practice... I don¡¯t think General Margarita will allow me to touch the sword here."

    "Believe me, she doesn''t let you touch the sword more for your health-a person who survived an aerial bombing, it''s best not to be too confident about your body," Bud said as he said. Take a step back and pick up a branch from the ground. "If you feel that this kind of exercise is not effective enough, I can accompany you for a few minutes."

    Andesa was taken aback, looked at the branch in the opponent''s hand somewhat unexpectedly, and then spoke a moment later: "Father, you really want to..."

    "Does this require such consideration?" Bud moved his wrists, adjusting to the center of gravity and length of the branches, "Do you think I don''t know how to swing a sword anymore when you see me wearing a robe?"

    "No, I didn''t mean that." Andesa shook her head, and then her eyes soon became serious. She adjusted her position, stood up in the manner of confrontation, and nodded slightly, "Then, I am honored. ."

    Bud stepped forward.

    At this moment, there seemed to be a faded scene before his eyes-he saw the family manor in his memory, the courtyard full of pale yellow flowers, and he saw his young daughter awkwardly throwing at him Come here, at that time, she was also holding a branch in her hand.

    That was the only time in Bud''s memory that he accompanies his daughter to "practice the sword" as a father.

    In the courtyard, the agitation of the air being cut and the rhythmic sound of footsteps on the ground sounded. This short contest lasted less than ten minutes. With a clear sound, the branches in Andesa''s hands were finally Shot down to the ground-without using extraordinary powers and relying on pure sword skills to compete, she ultimately failed to defeat the previous generation of General Wolf.

    She vaguely remembered that she seemed to have experienced this scene many years ago.

    "You won," Andesa looked at the branches that fell on the ground for a moment, then sighed and shook her head. "It seems that during my recuperation, a lot of waste was lost..."

    "Your performance is already very good," Bud shook his head, got away from the long memory, and threw away the branches in his hands. "My experience and skills are better than you, in fact, a few years ago, I even rely on Pure sword skills have been contested with His Majesty Gao Wen. I have persisted in front of a legendary powerhouse like him for a long time, and in the end I can retreat completely-so it is not a shame that you lose to your father. "

    His tone was indifferent, but in the end he couldn''t help being so proud. After all, although there were many unbearable details in the things back then, it was after all to be able to fight against a legendary hero like Gawain Cecil for a short time and retreat. An amazing feat. It is difficult for anyone in the world to do it again. Anyone with a normal sense of honor can blow it up for a lifetime.

    But Bud is a reserved and well-educated person after all, so he decided to only play for half his life-this reflects the powerful self-control ability of the previous generation Wolf general.

    After hearing her father''s words, Andesa was obviously surprised, and even surprised to be a little skeptical: "Really? Did you... even fought against that trailblazer? And retreated all over?"

    Bud reminisced briefly. The details in his mind about being beaten out of the wall, taking over the thunder in his face, and running wild with his broken arm quickly passed through his mind, and then coughed slightly: "Ah, really."

    After all, the grenade was thrown by Byron later. When he was evacuated from the castle, his limbs were still intact. From a rigorous mathematical analysis, it was considered a retreat.

    "Let¡¯s not talk about it anymore," Bud shook his head, and at the same time, his eyes fell on Andesa¡¯s face, the latter¡¯s hair hanging down beside her cheek, and a grayish-white eye mask exposed under the broken hair on her forehead. Compared with the unfamiliarity in sword skills, it is this eye that really affects you...I have discussed a treatment plan with Ms. Bertila. With the new flesh regeneration technology, you may be able to heal your eyes."

    Andesa subconsciously touched the eye that had been lost in the flames of war. There was no pain there, but when she flicked her fingers, she seemed to feel the illusory heat and tingling.

    After a short silence, she laughed: "Ok, then I''m looking forward to it."

    "I thought you would refuse, just like last time," Bud glanced at Andesa somewhat unexpectedly. "Do you mind the flesh regeneration technique and the entangled connection with Cecil as a result? "

    "As you said, these are all minutiae," Andesa shook her head, "Times have changed, and many things have changed. Stubbornness is not an advantage. I should learn to adapt to some degree."

    Bud stared into his daughter''s eyes, and he finally breathed a sigh of relief, with a heartfelt smile on his face: "This is a great growth."

    "I''ve been an adult for a long time, father, but your tone of voice seems to be facing a child who has not yet passed the rite of passage," Andesa gave Bud a helpless look, and then she fell silent suddenly, as if thinking about it. What''s the matter, it took two or three seconds before he whispered, "Peace talks will be held soon, right?"

    Bud was a little surprised: "How did you know?"

    "...Father, there are newspapers and Monet broadcasts everywhere," Andesa became even more helpless. "Where do you think I usually live? A cave isolated from the world?"

    "Oh, that''s right," Bud touched his nose awkwardly, and then cleared his throat. "Ahem, negotiations are indeed about to take place, but strictly speaking, it will be a re-delineation of order.'' Meeting''. The armistice agreement and the initial peace talks were completed by the generals on the border as early as last month. What we are preparing now is the international meeting held at Elf Outpost 112."

    "It''s a limited difference for me," Andesa said. "Father, I can''t stay here long, right?"

 Chapter 1057ï¼š Beltiras technical route

    Bud looked at Andessa standing in front of him. The figure in his mind of the little girl awkwardly running towards him in the courtyard has gone a little bit away, and in the end only some broken silhouettes are left, mixing with him. Fading memories.

    Standing in front of him was an imperial soldier who had grown up, calm, heroic, with a tenacious will and unwavering belief, and her own life track.

    "You will safely return to Typhon as a proof of the friendly relationship between the two countries, as a good start," he thought, and said slowly, "Your Majesty... I mean His Majesty Gawain Cecil, he Will prepare and guide public opinion for you, Aldernan will also have corresponding arrangements, part of the truth behind the war will be made public, you will go back as a meritorious minister, rather than being defeated and captured commander¡­¡­"

    "I know," Andesa said calmly, "this is good for both countries, and it can better play my value, but anyway, in order to let me go back safely, Aldernan must be You have to pay something..."

    "This is not something you should consider," Bud shook his head. "His Majesty Rosetta knows exactly what price he should pay for a wolf general. All you have to do is to cooperate with Aldernan''s decision."

    "Of course, I will," Andesa said with a face as usual, but in the end she couldn''t help but look at her father more and said with a hint of hesitation, "Then you...you will return to... ¡­"

    Bud seemed to have expected that the other party would mention this sooner or later, and his answer was clear: "I don''t belong to Typhon anymore. For public or private, I am not suitable to appear in Aldernan again. Wolf General Pakistan De Wendell¡¯s life is over. My appearance will only affect Aldernan¡¯s situation, so there is only one researcher, Bud. Andsha, you should understand what I mean."

    "...Yes, I understand," the young wolf general could only sigh slightly, then raised his head and looked in the direction of the giant Thorin tree. She saw several aircraft flying in from a distance, while making a low buzzing sound. The sound flew towards a crack in the bottom area of ??the tree canopy, which aroused her curiosity, "It seems that there is always this kind of strangely shaped aircraft moving nearby?"

    Bud''s expression is a little weird: "Ms. Bertila is testing to make her brain perform more functions, and the further details of letting them work together without being far from the mother''s body are technical secrets, I can''t tell you."

    Andesa: "...what are you talking about?"

    "...Well, this is indeed a bit difficult to understand, so don''t ask, it is good for physical and mental health," Bud thought about the weird projects being carried out in the internal biochemical laboratory of Thorin Giant Tree, his expression suddenly became more strange Considering that even his once-dead priest sometimes finds it difficult to understand Bertila¡¯s aesthetics, he decisively changed the subject, ¡°We¡¯ve been blowing the wind long enough in the courtyard, and it¡¯s not long since you recovered. , We still have to control the time of outdoor activities."

    Andersa was a little helpless: "I have been in the house long enough, and the feeling of having nothing to do is more tiring than fighting on the battlefield."

    "Nothing to do?" Bud glanced at his daughter and suddenly remembered something, "Ah, then I have some suggestions. Do you remember the exercises we didn''t finish last time? We can start with simple equations. Start¡­¡­"

    Andessa: "...?!"

    ...

    The canopy of Thorin, the breeze blew, the huge and luxuriant leaves swayed and rubbed between the branches, making a continuous sound like waves, and in the depth of the swaying branches and leaves, the thick and strong wooden structure formed An exceptionally dense barrier frame without any shaking or deformation. Between these frames, multiple layers of wood are interspersed with metal compartments absorbed from deep underground. The compartments are connected to the compartments, and finally "grow" out of a large-scale room structure, with passages or passages between each room. The steps are connected, and plants that emit bright and soft radiance illuminate these internal spaces. This is the private "person" field that belongs to Bertila, and is her biochemical laboratory for precise research.

    Compared with the original rudimentary form with only one hall, these laboratories located deep in the canopy have now expanded several times, and their internal functions and tasks that can be undertaken have been further strengthened and increased. Human assistants came to help, and Bertila also carried out a lot of humane transformations on its internal space. Now this "upper laboratory" has been combined with the "underground biochemical center" located in the roots of the tree and the "underground biochemical center" in the Solinburg. The "Druid Institute" ranks side by side, becoming one of the three major biochemical laboratories in the Solin area.

    In fact, due to the unique "natural" environment and convenient conditions in the Solin area, this area is now undertaking more and more biochemical research tasks. The empire is increasing its capital and talent investment in this area every quarter. More and more druids have come here with their projects, as if they have made this reborn land a creature of the Cecil Empire. Technology Center.

    This is a scene that Berthila had never imagined when he crawled out of the ground from the depths of the ruined underground palace and faced this unrecognizable land with an unrecognizable attitude.

    In an oval hall deep in the upper laboratory, Bertila, half human and half plant, moved lightly and silently in the room under the support of many roots, checking the nerve nodes on the nearby walls, and on the wall at the end of the hall. Inlaid with huge magic crystals, the crystals shined and projected a holographic projection from the outside world, and the aircraft on the projection was steadily landing in the giant tree hangar.

    A little old man wearing a black short coat and hunched over with white hair and beard stood in front of the projection, watching the aircraft docked steadily, seeing the upper hatch open, and a huge brain separated from the nutrients. Coming out, watched it pat the droplet hanging on the body with its nerve touch wrist, and then flew towards a passage in the hangar.

    "...These''brains'' are becoming more and more surprising now," the little old man turned around and looked at Bertila. "Are these subtle operations also under your control?"

    "I can control it directly, but it is very inefficient to do so," Bertila said without looking back, never passing by. "Such a simple thing can be pre-defined logic, allowing the''brain'' to determine what to do. After all, they are highly efficient thinking organs, and it is even easier to give them simple independent intelligence than to write logic in the core of the iron man¡¯s mind."

    Pittman blinked, "Ah, I forgot to mention, you were also a Gondor back then."

    "As the chief druid of the empire, did you come all the way to study how my "synthetic brain" flew around?" Bertila finally stopped from being busy and looked at a little confused. Pittman glanced, and on the whole wall behind her, more than a dozen culture sacs neatly arranged were floating with rhythmic dark red light flow, as if the heart was slightly expanding and shrinking.

    "Observing your''synthetic brains'' is indeed the main purpose of my visit this time. This is a word invented by your majesty. This is called''inspection''," Pittman said with a smile and walked towards Bertila. The performance of the choir and the wetware server is very satisfied, and at the same time, I have a strong interest in your "synthetic brain", so let me take a look at these things in practice... Are you busy now?"

    "Can''t you see it?" Bertila wanted to roll her eyes, but her nervous system forgot how to make this human expression, so she spread her hand, and then she turned around and pointed her arm to those fixed on the wall. "The improved second-generation synthetic brain is at a critical developmental stage, and I must ensure that each of them is healthy and strong until all of them mature."

    As Bertila¡¯s voice fell, the culture sacs made a slight rubbing sound at the same time, and then their tough and thick outer skins slid down one by one under the pull of the muscles, revealing the transparent inner part like a giant egg. The dormant "brains" are immersed in the translucent nutrient solution inside the shell. The large and small nerve fibers and nutrient ducts connect these things. Between some ducts, you can still see There was a glimmer of light.

    Pittman watched this scene, his eyelids couldn''t help but jumped: "Sure enough, it was wise for me to quit teaching halfway..."

    "Don''t you think they are somewhat cute?" Bertila couldn''t help but glance at Pittman. She knew that this "Druid of the Empire" was actually a member of the Society of All Things, even her. Subordinates back then, but these old relationships have long gone away at any time. People who live to this day choose to get along with their ordinary hearts. "I have adjusted their size and shape as much as possible, and everyone who comes into contact with them should We all know that these''brains'' are very gentle and harmless, and their favorite food is even candy and bush berries..."

    Pittman couldn''t help holding his forehead: "...It''s strange enough that these''synthetic brains'' can find food by themselves, who cares about their recipes?"

    Bertila didn''t seem to hear Pittman''s muttering, she just checked the state of the immature "brains", and recorded every nerve fluctuation at the moment in detail. These complex neural engineering products at the end of development are unable to carry out complete thinking activities at this moment. They fall asleep like babies, and only occasionally produce some hazy and chaotic "thoughts", which occur less than half of the time in the interconnected nerve nodes. No one can hear their "dreams" for the signal impulse of a second, only Bertila can hear these low and trivial "voices", and these "voices" play an important role in judging the status of the synthetic brain.

    "Actually, there is one thing I have always been curious about," Pittman didn''t care about Bertila''s attitude, he just said casually while observing the synthetic brains, "I looked at the structure diagrams of those wetware servers and you seem to insist on Make the upper cover of the cockpit transparent. Why not add an opaque cover? You know, many soldiers are shocked when they first touch that thing, and your "synthetic brain" shouldn''t need to be ordinary Visually observe the surrounding environment."

    Bertila checked all the synthetic brains. She controlled the closure of the protective layers of each culture capsule, and at the same time replied very seriously: "Every brain should have the right to bathe in sunlight..."

    "No, a normal brain doesn''t bathe in sunlight at all!" Pittman almost cut off his beard and stared at each other. "You just can''t control your photosynthetic impulse!"

    "Photosynthesis..." Bertila was stunned, as if waking up from a dream. After standing there for a few seconds, she mumbled to herself to break the silence, "Ah, it turned out to be like this... No wonder I always feel that I have the bottom of my nervous system. There is a cognitive error that cannot be ruled out...it turns out to be so..."

    She shook her head, her tone somewhat self-deprecating: "I understand, I will follow the advice of other technicians and add a layer of shielding to the subsequent synthetic brain container. Sorry, it seems that I have caused some trouble unconsciously."

    "...We all understand, take your time, you will get used to it one day," Pittman sighed, and brought back the topic that had already run away. "Go back to the technical field. About what you made These''synthetic brains'', Your Majesty has been paying attention recently, and now we have the biggest question...Can these brains be''produced'' by the giant Thorin tree?"

    Bertila reacted quickly: "Do you mean they can be reproduced through technical means to achieve mass production and increase production?"

    "Synthetic brain is a good thing, but at this stage it is ultimately a laboratory product. Although your laboratory is very large, you can even manufacture synthetic brains in batches like a factory, but you are the only one in the giant tree of Thorin after all," Pittman shook his head. "You have studied for so long, and you should have understood what the concept of''Magic Industry'' is. In the face of the real industrial system and its potential, things that cannot be mass-produced have natural defects."

    "...Of course I understand, so during this period of time I have also thought about this aspect," Bertila pondered for a moment and nodded slightly. "Theoretically, the production process of synthetic brain can indeed be carried out without the giant tree of Thorin. ."

    "Is it really possible?" Pittman''s eyes widened in surprise. "Can you make this thing manufactured in a factory?"

    "It''s not a''factory'' in the conventional sense, but a biological replication center and...feeding farm," Bertila said in thought. "I know this sounds strange, but you may already know the genetic samples of synthetic brains. The source is the nightmare skull in the dark forest, the spirit swallowing monster in the ancestral peak, and other monsters or beasts. In essence, these "synthetic brains" are actually monsters cultivated by artificial synthesis. You should know how humans are How did I domesticate wolves into dogs and bred griffins from a branch of predatory giants? In a sense, my process of making these brains is similar.

    "Of course, this is a general statement. There is still a big difference between the actual technology and the difficulty of implementation.

    "Going back to the issue of mass production, I think there is indeed the possibility that these''brains'' can be cultivated by relying on artificially controlled ordinary biological factories without the giant tree of Thorin. As far as I know, you and your druid The team has restored the manufacturing or construction methods of Enher¡¯s fusion chamber and the cross-type biomass splitting pool from the technical data left over from the End of Everything, and made them harmless using modern technology. Things are the key to cultivating a''synthetic brain''. The only question next is how to transform the knowledge that I''understand'' into something that ordinary humans or elf druids can learn and control... Do not break through this, even if I gave you the original''brain'' matrix, and you can''t guide and cultivate a complete''synthetic brain'' from it."

    Bertila said, tapping her forehead lightly. Although her appearance looks the same as a real person, she made the sound of tapping wood in the process: "The change of life form has led me to recognize the world and think about problems. The way of doing it has also changed. Although I still have a human heart, I can no longer think like a human being. There are many things that I know how to do, and I can even do it instinctively, but it is difficult to explain to you. Just like this''room'' in front of you, I can make it grow out of a single thought, but I may have to communicate with the assistant druids for half a year to let them understand how this kind of plant manipulation is realized. ."

    "It takes time, I understand," Pittman nodded, "but aside from this, mass production of synthetic brains is indeed achievable, and it can be achieved in an acceptable time period, right?"

    Bertila thought about it carefully, and nodded slightly: "This is certain."

    "Then we can let this project go on," Pittman exhaled, "In this way, the ¡®wetware host¡¯ has the opportunity to formally appear on the stage, not just special equipment for small-scale applications."

    (During the double period, ask for a monthly pass!)

 Chapter 1058ï¼š Make fire

    From Pittman¡¯s attitude, Bertila realized that the ¡°synthetic brain¡± technology he created seemed to be more important than he had imagined. The ¡°outer-territorial wanderer¡± who always thought one step more than others seemed to start from here. Some broader development prospects are seen in the technology, or... some future applications have been arranged for it.

    "Can I ask?" She thought for a while, and couldn''t help but ask curiously, "What do you plan to use these''brains'' for? It should not only be to expand the scale of psionic singers and make more Mind assist device, right?"

    Pittman glanced at Bertila silently. After thinking a little bit, he smiled and asked, "Have you ever been to those rumbling factories?"

    "Factory?" Bertila was taken aback, and then nodded, "Of course-although I can''t move now, there are many factories in the entire Solin area. I have seen those factories that produce clothing and metal containers. , And factories that treat sewage and recycle sludge...the machines are impressive."

    "Yes, they are impressive, but maybe they can be more impressive," Pittman raised his eyebrows. "Those machines are powerful and efficient, but they can do what they can do compared to smart craftsmen. Things are still too little and too rough. As a Gondor, you should know how the magic workshop worked more than 700 years ago..."

    "You are going to let the machines...learn to think?" Bertila finally understood what Pitman meant, his eyes widened, "Using those synthetic brains?"

    "Not only that, we may even be able to make the factory learn to think," Pittman nodded, "Imagine this scenario-our factory is a huge steel behemoth, and this steel behemoth has a brain. The thinking device in the center of the factory is immersed in the loyal wet-work host. Its nerve fibers spread along the pipes in the workshop. Each machine is its end. All gears and levers are now dexterous, just like a craftsman¡¯s. Fingers generally do delicate things, while workers and technicians are only responsible for issuing instructions and designing more advanced work processes..."

    Bertila did not speak for a few seconds. She thought that if she still had a heart, it would probably stop beating for a while. She admitted that she was attracted by the scene described by Pittman, but she did not Feeling an inexplicable... vigilance. At last she shook her head and stared into the eyes of the chief druid of the empire: "Why didn''t I know that you still have such a skill in wording and making sentences?"

    "Because your majesty said these words, I will be responsible for repeating them," Pittman admitted indifferently. "He conceived an amazing method of production... But then again, he also emphasized this. The disturbing part behind this technology, such as whether these brains will lose control, whether they will generate their own "ideas", such as the role of humans in factories... You are also a technician, and you have experienced the Gondor era, you should Can understand what your Majesty is worried about."

    "Indeed, I can understand-and fortunately he is already worried about this, but his worries relieved me," Bertila said, exhaling like a human, "what should I say Well... the future you just described made me feel a little nervous... When I imagined those factories and machines actually starting to think, the tension was even worse."

    Then she paused, as if thinking, and then continued: "But fortunately, we don''t have to be so nervous. At this stage, the synthetic brain I created does not have the physiological structure to produce the self. Consciousness'' condition, it is an auxiliary computing organ, which can quickly complete the summarization of huge data and undertake some work of transmitting consciousness signals, but in essence, its neural nodes cannot independently think about complex issues, so unless We reset all the structures of the synthetic brain, otherwise we don''t have to worry about these brains being stimulated suddenly to produce self-consciousness and get out of control.

    "On the other hand, it is precisely because these brains can only perform computational tasks and execute simple commands. If they are really used to control the machine, they can only do pre-set things and perform repetitions with low complexity. Operation, so we don¡¯t have to worry about the collective unemployment of the humans in the factory...but the job reduction is certain."

    "Your Majesty is actually not only worried about human unemployment. In fact, this is not even an important issue." Pittman shook his head. "In fact, the biggest problem in factories everywhere is the shortage of workers, even if more than half of the machines will be owned in the future. The ability to run automatically, the job gap is still scary...but this is not what we are going to discuss today.

    "In short, since the situation is as you said, I am personally relieved."

    Bertila looked at Pittman up and down, she was thinking, and said thoughtfully: "Since we talked about the topic of ¡®Let the Machine Think¡¯, I still have some my own opinions..."

    "You said," Pittman nodded immediately, "You are very professional in this respect."

    "It has nothing to do with professionalism, I just thought of something from the Gondor era," Bertila said, and the winding vines and branches behind her rubbed against the floor, making a rustling sound. "You should know that as early as Gondor. At that time, humans had created''machines'' that could think-back then we called them''iron man'', and modern golem and puppet technology can be counted as the remnants of this''smart'' technology. Of course, iron man''s The mental core and the arcane core of the puppet are fundamentally different from the''synthetic brain'', but they also have similarities, such as... both have the possibility of losing control.

    "In the Gondor era, in order to prevent the iron people from losing control, we used a special method."

    "Special method?" Pittman suddenly showed a curious look, "What method?"

    "I only know a rough idea-after all, my brothers and I were just little nobles on the border, and what I want to say is the cutting-edge technology of mankind at that time," Bertila said slowly while recalling "In those days, the Gondor Iron Man was incorporated into a system called the''Iron Man Network''. This system is like the iron man¡¯s public''brain''. They must act under the control of this network. The upper node... guess what?"

    "Upper node?" Pittman frowned, but then he thought of someone, a rebel as old as Carmel, "Wait, I guessed it..."

    "As you might guess," Bertila nodded, "It was the Norton family, the royal family of Gondor at the time.

    "Every member of the Norton family will undergo neurological transformation before death, so that their brain can be incorporated into the iron man network like those iron men. Even after their death, their consciousness will be preserved, and in some form The iron man network continues to operate. Generations of the Norton royal family have used this method to maintain absolute control over the highly intelligent mechanical soldiers of the "Iron Man"...Although Gondor is gone now, it will not be until the day the ancient empire falls. , Those Ironman Corps have never lost control."

    Pittman opened his mouth and murmured for a while: "How does this preserving of consciousness make me think of the immortals..."

    "Yes, although they are different things, they have similarities," Bertila said. "Many miraculous things we do today were actually done by the Gondor Empire thousands of years ago."

    Pittman''s expression was a bit complicated for a while: "No wonder Carmel and Veronica, and even His Majesty himself often said that our current technological development in many fields is not ¡®creation¡¯, but just restoration and reconstruction..."

    "So I rarely think that a certain specific technology today can be called a''miracle.''" Berti twitched his mouth, showing a slightly stiff smile. "For me, the greatest miracle of the Cecil Empire today. It is not these technologies themselves, but you have found a way to promote these technologies to all mankind, as well as the ideas and spirit that you have shown in the process...This is the part that was lacking in the Gondor Empire in the past. "

    "This should be the biggest compliment you can say, it''s not easy," Pittman sighed with a smile, "All in all, the information you revealed is very important, although we can''t make another iron man now. The network came out, but we have the narrator neural network, and now we have the technology to connect those synthetic brains to the network...what you said is a very important reference for us."

    "But please don''t forget, neural networks are also risky," Bertila solemnly reminded, "If I have learned anything during the years of falling into the dark sect, then the most important one is: any technology There are risks. There is no perfect and always effective security solution in the world. With the development of technology, risks are also developing and brewing at the same time. The old ironman network did not have any problems, but in my opinion, it is nothing more than It¡¯s because the Gondor Empire collapsed earlier. In the final analysis, technology has risks that are normal, but the biggest risk is a peace of mind. If one day you really think that there is a technology that has no hidden dangers and no accidents at all. , That''s the real disaster."

    While she was talking, those lacking emotional and spiritual eyes looked at Pittman''s eyes unblinkingly, as if she was reminding the other party with her now-lost human body, strengthening her persuasive power : "Please tell me these words to Brother Gao Wen-although he may not need my reminders, I still hope that these reminders will always be there."

    Pittman probably didn''t expect the former dark patriarch to suddenly express such emotions. He was a little surprised, but in the end he nodded solemnly: "I will - and I will also take what you said today. Record it and tell those researchers who have just entered the field of knowledge."

    "That''s good," Bertila finally retracted her gaze on Pittman. She turned her head and glanced at the training pouches lined up on the wall, her tone suddenly filled with a little smile, "Okay. Let¡¯s relax, it¡¯s actually too early to talk about these things too much. After all, what you just described is something that has not been realized at all. Before considering whether synthetic brain technology is risky, we Let''s discuss how these brains should be connected to ordinary machines... As far as I am concerned, the existing immersion capsules and artificial nerve cords are not that easy to use."

    ...

    "It''s normal for technology to have risks, but the biggest risk is to sit back and relax..." Gao Wen muttered to himself softly, and couldn''t help shaking his head. "It seems that Bertila is very concerned about the large-scale use of''synthetic brain''. The attitude of the matter is very cautious-even though these "brains" were originally designed by her herself."

    Veronica, holding a platinum scepter, stood in Gawain¡¯s study and smiled when she heard the words: ¡°The original synthetic brain was made by the giant Thorin tree, which is essentially an extension of Bertila¡¯s thinking. She doesn¡¯t need to worry. But if you want to mass-produce this technology, the synthetic brain cultivated in the biochemical plant will not be controlled by the giant tree of Thorin-it is normal for Bertila to be worried."

    "...The Death of All Things has paid a heavy price because of the loss of technology and the mentality of "sit back and relax". Bertila himself is part of this price, and this has changed her mentality," Gao Wen said, "she is The most outstanding druid, but now she is very cautious about anything she creates. This kind of cautiousness has even reached the level of lack of self-confidence... Although she has been very careful to control this mentality, it can still be learned from her. The wording in some experimental reports can be seen in sentences."

    "From another point of view, her caution is a good thing," Veronica said softly. "Let the factory learn to think and use artificial brains to control machines... It may even be possible to use them to control weapons in the future. This really requires caution. Things to treat."

    "The wetware server gave me inspiration-since those brains can directly control Dragoon aircraft, they can obviously also be used to control other things," Gawain touched his chin, and the desk in front of him was placed on the desk. Good documents and information. On some pages are frontline combat reports on wetware servers and psionic choirs. On the other pages, sketches outline the concept of "synthetic brain" controlling machines and commanding factories. "In fact, I was a little surprised, because as early as the Gondor period, there existed "iron man" thinking "machines", and some magic workshops also had "monsters" that assisted in production. I thought that Bell who had experienced the Gondor civilization Lifting will be more enlightened in this respect at least..."

    "Even the Gondor people back then did not use real artificial brains to control those machines-this is a plan that no one has ever thought of," Veronica said, "compared to the core of mind or the demon. , Biomass brains will obviously have more variables, and considering the three views of ordinary people, those biomass brains will naturally be disturbing. This is normal.

    "Yeah, this is normal," Gawain laughed and looked at Veronica. "So what about you? What do you think of it?"

    "... When humans first took fire from thunder and lightning, it was also disturbing."

    Gawain gave Veronica a deep look.

    After a long time, he smiled: "I understand."

    (Happy Holidays, everyone! Ask for a monthly pass during the double period!)

 Chapter 1059ï¼š break the limit

    The "synthetic brain" made by Bertila...To be honest, even Gawain himself was shocked when he saw this thing for the first time. After all, this thing has a strong end of life. The style of painting, from the principle to the shape, is so strange, so that in any case this thing floats on the battlefield, it is easy for both sides in the war to think that it was sent by the opponent...

    However, after adapting to the "synthetic brain" style of painting, Gao Wen quickly began to think about the practical value of this thing.

    The dark flesh regeneration technique can also be used to treat the wounded, and the terrifying nightmare spell can also be used to build a neural network. There is no good or bad technique, and it should not be judged from the "style" of good and evil. Since Bertila is successful Having created such a safe and reliable thing, it is necessary to think about whether it has a place in today''s Cecil''s industrial system-obviously, it has a place.

    After carefully analyzing the nature of "synthetic brain", Gao Wen quickly discovered this: this technology can be used to fill the biggest gap in the current Cecil Magic Technology tree, which is the field of automation and intelligence. .

    In this field, Gao Wen has never found a breakthrough. He knows how automation and intelligence can bring earth-shaking changes to industrial society, and he also knows that they will be an indispensable part of the future development of the magic industry. However, Neither he himself nor the scholars of the Magic Technology Department have any ideas about this.

    The technicians have considered the magic puppet or tower spirit technology of the traditional wizard, but the black box of this thing is more serious than the original communication spell, and it is extremely difficult to crack. The related projects have not made any progress until now, but everyone What I never thought was that the breakthrough appeared in another direction-the wet parts host.

    Regarding those incredible "synthetic brains", Gawain has countless exciting ideas in his mind-in his vision, the application of those brains is far more limited than controlling machines and commanding factories.

    In fact, his idea is very simple. After accepting the wonderful style of synthetic brain, he feels that the essence of those things is not much different from that of computers on the earth. Although the material basis of "brain" is organic matter, it is not It means that they are more dangerous than silicon-based chips. It is generally believed that data devices made on the basis of biomass are easier to lose control than "chips". In fact, it is the mindset of the traversers, and today''s Gaowen can already be easily To control their own stereotyped thinking.

    Of course, it is also a difficult problem for ordinary people to accept those artificial "brains", but this matter may not be as difficult as imagined: this is a world with extraordinary power, and the general public''s ability to accept certain things I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s better than Gawain. In a sense, the "synthetic brain" from the Sorin region is a concept to the common people than those pumps that can automatically pump water. Now that they have accepted that "there is no little devil in the machine." "And the common sense that "Magic Net devices will not swallow souls", then they will also understand that the wetware host in the factory is only a part of the machine.

    Gawain shook his head and pulled back some distant thoughts. He looked at Veronica, his expression could not help showing a curious look: "I heard that you have been soaking in the rebellious laboratory recently, waiting with the remains of the gods of war. Together, is there another discovery?"

    "There are no new discoveries," Veronica gave a gentle smile and shook her head slightly. "It''s just that I have been thinking about a problem recently..."

    "Thinking about the problem?" Gao Wen raised his eyebrows, "In what way?"

    "Do you remember that Amone once described the concept of the''deep sea'' to you?" Veronica said softly, "The deep sea is the cornerstone and bottom of the entire world, and all the tendencies of the world are reflected in the deep sea. The bottom rules of the world produce mutual disturbance and mapping... Mortal thoughts in the deep sea eventually led to the birth of gods, but before the birth of gods, or even before mortals began to think, this part of the ¡°inclinations¡± of gods was actually early Already exists."

    Gao Wen raised his brow and looked at Veronica''s eyes: "You mean..."

    "We wiped out a god, and the body of the God of War was wiped out on the battlefield of Winterhold, but if according to Armon''s theory, what we wiped out... should actually be a very insignificant projection in this piece of the''deep sea''. This projection is even just It¡¯s just the small part that interacts with our mortal thoughts this season... Is the true God of War still sleeping in the deep sea? Even... He didn¡¯t even realize the actions of us mortals."

    "Perhaps so, but for us, the shackles from God of War have indeed been released," Gao Wen said. "Currently, feedback from all over the country is gradually being aggregated, at least from the information channels we have. , The influence of the God of War within each race, including within and outside the empire, including the elves, dwarves, etc., has disappeared, and the corresponding spiritual seal no longer exists. Maybe we really just wiped out''our gods'' after paying so much. , But what does it matter? After all, mortals can only think about areas that they can understand, and things that are incomprehensible, inaccessible, unverifiable, and unfalsified, do not exist for us."

    "Does the things that cannot be touched and understood do not exist for mortals? This is indeed a profound but wise insight," Veronica sighed with emotion, "Everything is exactly as you said... ¡­And I just suddenly realized how small I am as a mortal."

    Gawain smiled, ready to say something more, but just as he was about to speak, a huge noise that seemed to be some kind of very heavy sphere crashing in the corridor suddenly came from outside the door, followed by another "bang" With a sound, the door of the study was pushed open vigorously from the outside-Tyre appeared at the door, his entire lower body was wrapped in a huge snake ball, and after entering the door, he stared and screamed: "Dead, dead, dead That''s it! I made it bang to death if I didn''t know what it was! I said this is the capital of the empire anyway, do you still talk about the rule of law?

    Gawain and Veronica were shocked by the amazing appearance of this deep-sea saltwater creature, so that neither of them reacted at the first time, until Till yelled for the second time. Rumeng first woke up, looking at the sea monster rolling in the study with a confused look: "You can make it clear, why did you die? Who hit you?"

    Tyr yelled as he struggled to untie the entangled tails, "I don''t know! Didn''t I go to bed by the river while it was a little warmer? I heard a loud noise while I was asleep, and then he died. Ah! Let me tell you that at that moment I even felt like I was hit by something directly into the elemental world..."

    "You..." Gao Wen opened his mouth, but just before he had time to say a word, the magic net terminal placed next to the desk buzzed violently, accompanied by a red flashing flash-this is a sign of emergency communication. Gawain subconsciously connected to the Monet terminal. In the next second, the influence of Solderlin appeared in the sky above the terminal, and the other party''s hurried voice came:

    "Just now someone observed huge flashes and loud noises near the No. 1 test site on the south bank of the Baishui River. Now there is an abnormal phenomenon in the low-altitude area over there-Rebecca''s laboratory may have something wrong."

    Gao Wen stood up from behind his desk in an instant: Proving Ground No. 1, that is indeed where Rebecca is currently carrying out the hypervelocity material acceleration project!

    He strode towards the study door, and said only two words: "Prepare a car."

    "Hey, I''ll go with you!" Tyre, who was finally relieved, followed without hesitation, arching his tail quickly while yelling, "If there is a wounded person over there, I can help deal with it urgently. ..."

    Gawain quickly glanced at Tyre and nodded slightly. On the other side of him, a faint dark shadow appeared in the otherwise empty air, and then the shadow quickly disappeared. Amber has already gone to prepare the car.

    ...

    In the shortest possible time, Gao Wen arrived at Proving Ground No. 1 outside the city, and before entering the proving ground, he had seen the blue smoke that had not yet completely dispersed over the large laboratory, and Between the laboratory and the Baishui River, there is a strange "trace" that is only a dozen meters above the ground.

    The trace was floating in the air, translucent, it seemed to have dissipated a lot over time, but until Gawain arrived, it could still be seen with the naked eye.

    Before arriving at the test site, Gao Wen had actually relieved: a Ranger team that was moving nearby and rushed to the scene in time returned a report. There were no deaths or serious injuries in this accident, only a few people were slightly injured. Becca was also safe and sound.

    After coming to the parking lot outside the laboratory, Gawain saw a big hole on the side of the white building at a glance-it can hardly be described as a "hole", it directly tore off almost three-quarters of the wall , At the same time took away a large area of ??the roof, as if a huge and terrifying beast had directly bitten off a large building structure.

    By the time Gao Wen arrived, there was still smog near the "cavity entrance", and countless fragmented building ruins were scattered on the large open space outside the cave entrance, and many embarrassed technicians withdrew from the laboratory. They were scattered on the open space. There are people on the ground, some are receiving treatment for injuries, and some are discussing something in full swing.

    Gawain also found Rebecca-she was smoked black, her hair looked particularly messy, and her dress was covered in a long damaged robe, which looked as embarrassed as other technicians.

    Seeing the appearance of his ancestors, this silly roe deer ran over happily for the first time, with an extremely brilliant smile on his black face, and his white teeth with his open mouth: "My ancestor, you are here! Guess me. What did you do this time?"

    "Don''t talk about it," Gawain saw that Rebecca was indeed safe and sound. Although his face was still majestic, he was really relieved. Then he didn''t answer the girl''s question, but turned to greet him. Tyre, "wash her first, she doesn''t look like it anymore."

    Rebecca froze for a moment, and just about to wave her hand to refuse, a huge water ball had already condensed out of mid-air, and under Tyre''s precise control, it slammed straight on her face-with a crash, the pure elements of magic The water washed Rebecca''s black and gray face clean, and at the same time healed some of the less serious injuries on her body, and the whole process only took a few seconds.

    After the water ball dissipated, Rebecca was still a little stunned, until Amber jumped out of the air next to her and clapped her hands, she reacted as if she had first awakened from a dream, and then nodded to Tyre afterwards: "Thank you..."

    "Now you can talk about your''results''," Gao Wen cleared his throat and looked at Rebecca and said, "Of course, if your result is to blow up such a big hole in your laboratory... Then don''t have to tell me for the time being, let''s go back and explain to Hetty together."

    However, Rebecca didn''t seem to hear Gawain''s last words. She was obviously in a state of excitement, and her whole body seemed to be shining with excitement: "Break through the limit! Ancestor! We successfully broke through the limit!"

    "Break... the limit?" Gawain didn''t understand at once, "What limit did you break through?"

    "Missile limit!" Rebecca said happily, "After using multi-stage orbital acceleration and the new elemental augmentation shell, we hit the accelerator nearly twice the limit!"

    It took Gawain two seconds to react before he slowly widened his eyes: "You successfully broke through the limit of the missile? Use violent acceleration?"

    Rebecca tapped his head quickly.

    "...But what''s going on at the scene?" Gao Wen blinked again, and finally couldn''t help but look at the building not far away and asked, "Why did you accelerate the test with such a big one on the wall... ''Hole''? Did you directly use the acceleration track to build a giant cannon and shoot the acceleration body towards the wall like a cannonball?"

    "This... some accidents happened, some phenomena that I don''t know how to explain now," Rebecca scratched her head, her face a little embarrassed, "In fact, there was a wall used to make the acceleration body fly. For the small windows that go out, there is still a long deceleration distance outside the window and many layers of intercepting steel plates, but for some reason, after the accelerator flew out, it suddenly caused a large-scale explosion... almost the entire wall and the outside All the intercepting steel plates were blown up.

    "Ah, and it''s not just the explosion-have you seen it? There was a trace left in the air. In fact, the trace was much more obvious before than it is now, but it is gradually disappearing.

    "We are currently analyzing the cause of the accident and what the trace is, but we have no clue for the time being. There is also a very troublesome thing-the accelerator is missing. It flies too fast, and the explosion affects the follow-up tracking. No one knows where the thing flew to."

    At the end of Rebecca''s speech, there was a clear look of worry on her face: "This is too dangerous. It is a metal rod of hundreds of kilograms, flying out at twice the speed of the missile limit... Something is going to happen..."

    Before she finished her words, Tyre on the side arched forward two steps and pointed to her head: "It hit me on the head."

    Rebecca suddenly uttered "Ah", then looked at Tyr in amazement and helplessness: "Then... are you okay?"

    Tyre: "..."

 Chapter 1060ï¼š About elements

    Gao Wen felt that any normal person would not be able to say "Are you okay" after knowing that a supersonic flying thing hits someone else''s head, even if it was a sea that could be resurrected after death. The same is true for the demon, but Rebecca can say that, and after saying it, everyone on the scene actually thinks this is normal-this is more powerful...

    "Not everyone''s head is as hard as you." Noting that the atmosphere at the scene was a bit awkward, Gao Wen sighed helplessly and hit the field. "The out-of-control accelerator smashed Tyre back into the room to resurrect..."

    "Ah!" Rebecca finally reacted with hindsight and quickly apologized to Tyre, "Sorry, this is ours..."

    "It''s okay," Tyre waved his hand. "In fact, it''s okay. I didn''t even realize what happened. But then again, this thing you got is really a bit dangerous. If it''s broken in other places, it will be troublesome. Big..."

    "Yes, it''s dangerous," Gawain looked at Rebecca with a serious expression. Although Tyre had said it was okay, he saw the messy scene at the scene and thought it was necessary to deal with the accident seriously. There were no serious injuries or deaths, but this is still a serious experimental accident-the necessary disposal procedures are necessary. After the aftermath is completed, you should sort out the responsibilities and accident reports, and deal with the hidden dangers in related links as soon as possible. Make adjustments."

    Rebecca curled her neck, nodded while listening, and waited until Gawain finished speaking before carefully speaking: "I see, ancestors..."

    Gao Wen sighed. He knew that although the girl was occasionally careless, she still wouldn''t get confused in this kind of business, so after ordering the accident handling, he turned his attention back to this experiment¡ª ¡ª

    Although there has been a serious accident here, it is undeniable that Rebecca and her team have really come up with something shocking after immersing themselves in tinkering for so long.

    They broke the limit of missiles, a problem that has always plagued countless scholars for a long time-but only broke the limit of missiles. Why did they cause such huge damage on the scene?

    Gao Wen thought of the acceleration body that flew out for the first time: the key clue should be left on the acceleration body.

    "Have you found the accelerator?" Gawain looked at Rebecca, "It should be in the Baishui River area."

    "We have sent someone to look for it, and we have also notified the patrol team near the Baishui River and the security post on the other side of the river," Rebecca said quickly. "Before you came, there was a report that was found on the bank of the river. The deep crater caused by the high-speed impact should now almost have..."

    Just halfway through her words, a young laboratory assistant suddenly ran over from a distance. The young man yelled excitedly as he ran: "Your Highness! Your Highness! They have found the accelerator! They are heading here! By the way!"

    Hearing this news, Rebecca did not immediately congratulate, but immediately asked nervously: "What about the scene? How is the scene? Has the crater shape and the nearby ground residue been destroyed? How can they be direct? Just shipped it back..."

    "Um, it was a berm patrol on the north shore that found the accelerator. The incident happened suddenly, and the volunteer-based patrol did not know the details of this technical field..." The young laboratory assistant also changed from Calm down in excitement, with an awkward look on his face, "They had dug out the accelerator when the follow-up notice arrived. However, the personnel who went to the handover reported that the damage on the scene was not serious, and the patrol was still digging. I was careful and didn''t rush to clear the ground."

    "...Okay," Rebecca sighed, "It''s already good news. In short, I remind you to protect the scene, and I will go over and see it myself. By the way, the patrol is also kind, don''t blame, turn around Should you thank you or should thank..."

    While talking, she couldn''t help but muttered: "Hey, it seems that we need to popularize this knowledge in the future. At least various patrol sheriffs should know about it, and protect them when they find similar suspicious objects. On the spot, just report to the superior at the first time, don''t dig and transfer rashly..."

    Hearing what Rebecca murmured, Gao Wen couldn''t help showing a slight smile, and then shook his head: "Anyway, it''s good to find the accelerator...In any case, please clean up this place first. Things can also be transported from Baishuihe. It takes a little time. At this time, find a good room and prepare the analysis equipment and everything. The acceleration body caused such great damage, and even left a strange trace in the air that has not disappeared. , It must have left a lot of clues."

    ...

    The people at Proving Ground No. 1 did not wait for too long. Soon, a magic car with the mark of the Magic Institute of Technology came to the front of the laboratory along the avenue-and only then did the ruins on the side of the laboratory Just cleaned up less than half. The security personnel of the laboratory and several technicians carefully unloaded the accelerator, which was tightly protected by the wooden box and soft cloth, from the car, and then sent it to the annex building on the south side of the laboratory for the first time. Beka has led the technical team to temporarily prepare a room for analysis and testing.

    The large room was brightly lit, and the ventilation system on the side wall sent a fresh and clean breeze. Gawain took Tyre and Amber to stand by the long experimental platform, watching the two young and powerful assistant researchers cautiously Open the wooden box on the ground and transfer the contents to the table top.

    A dozen pairs of eyes all fell on the surface of the thing in an instant.

    It was a disfigured metal object that had been ablated. It was only vaguely visible that it was originally a cylinder with a length of less than one meter and a pitch black color. It might have been cast smooth and clean, but now it is The surface is already full of potholes, and has a strange posture like porous volcanic rock.

    Gawain immediately noticed those potholes and holes that seemed to be etched out by something. After a brief look at him, his brows wrinkled a little: these marks didn''t seem surprising at first, but they were impressive. Naturally, he thought of the ablation damage caused by the object after experiencing the high temperature, but he soon realized that...This piece of metal should not be ablated to such an extent that the missile flies at twice the limit speed of such a short time.

    Sure enough, at the same time that he felt such confusion in his heart, an elderly scholar on the scene couldn''t help but muttered in confusion: "It shouldn''t be... how can this thing be burned like this..."

    Hearing the confusion of the old scholar, Gao Wen looked at Rebecca: "How severe ablation and impact can the accelerated body endure?"

    "The accelerator is made of purple steel and mythril alloy, and the surface is also enchanted with elements-we considered it to withstand high temperatures from the beginning, so theoretically this thing can even remain stable in magma for a long time. "Rebecca replied immediately, her face also puzzled, "Generally speaking, this accelerator can only be re-melted and forged in the arcane energy environment of a specific frequency, and it depends on the normal high temperature to The firing is like this... Although it is not impossible to say that it is impossible, the temperature is not the concept of an ordinary flame. Could it be... After the object is accelerated to exceed the limit of the missile, the temperature it has to endure is even higher than that of being soaked in lava... "

    No one can answer Rebecca¡¯s question, because since the history of mankind, no one in this world has accelerated any physical matter to such a high speed¡ªfor humans, the realm after the limit of missiles is a piece of land. Blank, no one can imagine the changes and phenomena that matter will experience when flying at that speed. In this matter, Gao Wen, the "traverser," and the local scholars are on the same starting line.

    The technicians began to study the acceleration body that was beyond recognition. Several technicians from the mage background began to use various spells to try to test the properties of the acceleration body. After some brief observation and analysis, one of the technicians As if he had found something, he said while thinking about it: "These marks... shouldn''t be caused by high-temperature ablation. Look at these places-the metal inside the gap does not show signs of melting and solidification, but as if it was neatly cut. A part of the structure is lost. There are also these holes, and there are no traces of melting inside, but it seems to have evaporated directly."

    When Rebecca heard the words, he immediately leaned forward and looked at it carefully for a long time, and then said with a hint of surprise: "It seems to be so!"

    Gao Wen listened to the conversations of the experts. In the field of magic, he was not a complete layman. At this time, he had vaguely had some associations, and he couldn''t help saying: "In other words, this is indeed more than It is caused by high temperature, most of its traces are actually more like... elemental erosion?"

    "Yes, element erosion and element evaporation," an elder said, pointing to the pitted surface of the accelerator. "Look at these parts-the metal structure that makes up the accelerator is only slightly deformed. This shows that the temperature it has experienced is fundamentally Not enough to cause such a large-scale melting destruction. These missing parts are not so much burned out, but more like being completely corroded by the elements, and then evaporated in the main material world."

    "Elemental erosion and evaporation..." Gawain said while holding his chin, "I know the phenomenon of elemental evaporation. According to the theory of ancient Gondor scholars, pure elemental bodies will rapidly move from the main material world under certain stimuli. Earth returns to its corresponding elemental world. In the process, it will briefly open the channel to the elemental realm and release huge energy... huge energy..."

    He couldn''t help thinking of the amazing explosion ruins on the side of the main building of the laboratory, and the strange trace left in the air.

    "So this is the reason for the large-scale destruction caused by the accelerator?" Rebecca thoughtfully, "It caused the element to evaporate after exceeding the missile limit? The trace left in the air was left after the elemental rift was opened briefly. Mark of?"

    "This is a preliminary guess. There is no clear evidence yet," Gawain nodded. "Moreover, even if the phenomenon of element evaporation is confirmed, we still have to figure out how all this happened¡ªwhy it''s so ordinary. After being accelerated to exceed the limit of the missile, the alloy caused such a phenomenon? What exactly does it interact with when flying at high speed? Is it possible for everything to have such a powerful effect after being accelerated to this speed ''Evaporation''? Would the situation be different if it was faster or slower?"

    Gawain¡¯s series of questions followed one after another. However, Rebecca and the technicians present have already taken it off. Their emperor is a very curious person, and he will even interact with real people in the laboratory. The researchers of are equally full of exploratory spirit, and even themselves, in fact, are equally curious about these questions raised by Gawain.

    Amber is standing next to Gao Wen, but she has actually been wandering around the world since just now-the professional knowledge related to the technical field is like a heavenly book to her, and the lack of this aspect can not be filled by surprise learning in a year or two. Yes, she was stunned to hear now, and found that she could not keep up with Gawain and Rebecca''s thinking at all, so she couldn''t help but poking at Tyre, who was standing next to her, and asked in a low voice, "Can you understand? ?"

    Tyre took it for granted: "Yes, it''s quite understandable-although the siren doesn''t understand the magic system of your land people, at least in the field of elemental and conventional physics, we still have a lot of understanding with you. Of the place."

    amber:"¡­¡­"

    Gawain heard Tyre talking with Amber and suddenly turned his head to look at Miss Siren: "Speaking of the elemental realm, I remember that your Siren should be elemental creatures in nature, right?"

    "Yes," Tyre shook his tail tip. "Strictly speaking, we can even be classified as the''water element''-of course we are much higher than them."

    "Then do you know the relationship between the phenomenon of element evaporation and the speed of the object?" Gao Wen asked curiously.

    "We really haven''t encountered this-because all our high-speed aircraft have long been useless, and only some inefficient vehicles can be used," Tyre said with a sigh, somewhat self-deprecating. "Although we have a spacecraft that could sail in the stars, now... the sea monster is no better than you in the matter of''speed''."

    "That''s it..." Gao Wen said regretfully, and then his eyes returned to the experimental table.

    The distorted, bumpy accelerator body still lay there quietly, and the dark metal cylinder seemed to block silent knowledge.

    It seems that there are more and bigger secrets hidden behind the limit of the missile. These secrets may not be able to be solved in a short time, but many technologies do not need to decrypt all the relevant knowledge before they can be applied-just now In terms of stages, what can be the use of this achievement reached by Rebecca and her research team?

    ...

    In the northern part of the Loren continent, deep in the remote and icy endless ocean, there is a hazy light floating in the dark seabed.

    Some figures with snake tails were moving silently and quickly near the seabed, and light **** used for lighting floated around them, dispelling the darkness on the seabed.

    As the team progressed, the currents in front gradually showed signs of confusion, and the swimming fish in the nearby waters also decreased significantly. Some abrupt and transparent ice cones appeared in the surrounding waters. The speed of the team slowed down.

    "Ms. Kassandra," a naga holding a trident speeded up and came to the sea monster in front of the team, a slightly hoarse voice shaking the surrounding sea water, "There seem to be many elemental rifts here."

    "Strange...How come there are so many elemental rifts in the main material world..." Cassandra said with some confusion, "Tsk, this is not a good phenomenon. I don''t want to deal with primitive water elements in such a desolate and remote place. ."

    While talking, she raised her head and looked at the dark and deep seabed in the distance.

    "Hurry up, let''s go straight through this sea."

 Chapter 1061ï¼š Small mistake

    The weather in the northern hemisphere is warming up, and even the Tarrond land in the polar regions has a touch of warmth in this warming season-when the wind blows from the direction of the endless ocean, the fragmented continental edges will roll. With layers of fine waves, glaciers move slowly along the ocean currents on the distant sea, and those fish schools and some deep-sea creatures that return to this sea area along the warm current have become the most precious resources of the dragons in trouble.

    On the southeastern edge of the Tarrond continent, Melita Pernia put away her huge wings and landed on a huge rock protruding from the sea.

    Facing the sea breeze, the blue dragon raised her head and looked into the distance-she saw the terrifying appearance of the area where the continent and the ocean meet. The once solid rock formations and steel coastline now seem to be folded into segments of jagged teeth. On the continental boundary stood a heavy wall used to support the shield generator, but at this moment the wall had collapsed, and a large number of rugged steel giants fell into the sea and stretched under the sea to the seabed.

    Above this broken coastline, you can see the incredible scene: big and small boulders and even small islands have separated from the surface and the sea, floating at an altitude of hundreds of meters or even thousands of meters, some of them floating steadily, others The smaller stones roll slowly in the wind, and occasionally there will be almost transparent space fissures like whirlpools between these things that seem to have lost gravity. The extremely rare spiritual creatures and elemental creatures in the material world seem to swim in the water. Swim out of those fissures like moving, slowly moving between floating boulders and islands, and gradually disappearing over time...

    "...Gravity storm..." Melita couldn''t help muttering softly, "There are all kinds of gaps in time and space..."

    The sound of flapping wings was heard from the side, and a huge white dragon flew from a distance. The latter landed beside Merita and looked up at the sky as well: "Listen to Elder Duke Moore saying that the anomaly on this coast may be It lasts for thousands of years or even tens of thousands of years... This is the main battlefield. The power of the gods has changed the space-time structure and gravitational order here. Now the remaining power is still slowly exerting its effect on several major floating islands. It is even possible to create a brand new ecological environment between these floating islands... In fact, several compatriots have already gone up to check the situation, and strange energy creatures and radiation-mutated plants have begun to appear on those islands."

    "...Is the remaining power of the gods so powerful?" Melita sighed, "What about thousands or tens of thousands of years? Will these boulders and islands fall directly?"

    "Then I don''t know," Noretta shook her head, "Probably it will fall slowly? The power dissipation doesn''t end in an instant, right..."

    Melita was noncommittal to her friend¡¯s guess, she just responded with a whirring sound from her nose, and then looked in the direction of the offshore waters-several giant dragons were hovering and flying at low altitudes in that water, and they would suddenly suddenly Lower the altitude and release a certain magical power toward the sea, and a giant dragon is next to it, using swift ice spell or gravity magic to salvage things in the sea. It can be seen that they do not succeed every time, and there are often situations where they will be busy.

    They are fishing-clumsy, but have made great progress.

    After the situation in the Agundor camp stabilized, Melita and Noreta, who were basically healed from their injuries, took the initiative to join the team heading towards the coast and set up a small camp on this fragmented beach. The offshore here has become a fishing ground. Frankly speaking, their actions did not go smoothly at the beginning. The environment near the coastline was worse than expected. The gravity storm created by the gods here not only shredded the ground, but left much more here than in other places. "The Rift", a huge number of elemental creatures and darker and more distorted alien monsters once hit like a tide, almost pushing Melita and her comrades back inland, but after several successful raids, Meili The tower led the team to block several of the biggest constant element rifts, and finally drastically reduced the hostile creatures here, allowing the team to gain a firm foothold on this terrifying coast.

    After a lot of hard work, this advancing camp has now begun to play a role: the search team sent out found several warehouses buried in the ruins, and the recovered materials were enough to alleviate the dilemma of the main camp of Agundor. Harvesting can provide valuable food supplies-the young dragons who grew up in the "cradle" are actually not good at hunting, but relying on their strong and almost unreasonable bodies and magical talents, they will not get nothing in front of the sea. After a few days of adaptation, this camp has begun to provide a stable food output, although...the amount is small.

    But these foods were enough to make the main operations behind them determined to hatch a few more dragon eggs.

    "Unexpectedly, one day we will need to use this primitive and savage method to obtain food from nature," Bailong Noretta also followed Merita''s line of sight to the sea, and couldn''t help but exclaimed for a long time. "More ironically. Yes... what we do is actually not even better than human fishermen."

    "Dragons degenerate for too long in an extremely comfortable environment, but no one is to blame," Melita shook her head. "All the dragons of the lower Tarrond used to do every day were eating, sleeping and immersing in virtual entertainment. In the middle, even the upper-level dragons who have jobs, except for those who often go out on the field like me, usually don¡¯t have to think about any skills to survive outside the big shield. After all... we are a group of people who even open cans. It¡¯s not easy for everyone to find food for the camp in such a difficult wilderness."

    "Young dragon..." Bailong Noreta muttered softly, and then seemed to think for a moment, then looked up to her friend, "Speaking of which, I have an idea recently. Would you like to listen to it?"

    Melita was taken aback: "Huh? Just say if you have an idea."

    "I intend to apply for a dragon egg," Noretta said seriously, her huge crystal-clear eyes reflecting the light on the distant horizon. "I asked the leader of Heragol, our camp. There can be five places..."

    "Are you going to apply for a dragon egg?" Merita was taken aback, staring at each other, and at the same time suddenly thought of something, she couldn''t help reminding, "But I remember that it doesn''t seem to be allowed to apply alone...at least two The dragons can claim it together, or be raised by the camp together-this is to prevent the labor force from being affected."

    "So I have to discuss with you," Noretta looked into Merita''s eyes seriously, "Do you want to apply with me? We two should still have this extra energy."

    "Ah?!" Melita was even more surprised this time, so that she didn''t react to it for the first time. It was not until Noretta repeated her words again that she confirmed that she had not misheard her, "You should ask me to apply together. ...But I never considered this..."

    She was in a state of hesitation while she was talking, and when she wanted to give an answer, a flutter of wings suddenly came from nearby, followed by a voice from mid-air: "Captain! We found some near the beach Unusual small water element!"

    "Abnormal water element?" Merita was taken aback, and then looked at Noretta. The two nodded at the same time, and reached a consensus in tacit understanding.

    In the current situation, security issues near the camp obviously take precedence over all private affairs.

    ...

    After a while, Noreta and Melita came to the camp near the beach.

    Here, some simple shelters were built with materials collected from the ruins. The large areas of the ground inside and outside the camp were cleaned and leveled. On the open ground at the southeast corner of the camp, several humanoid dragons were standing aside. Melita, who had just landed and turned into a human form, saw at a glance the small water element that was flying around in a circle on the clearing.

    There are runes with rough styles in the clearing, which are rune matrices directly constructed by dragons with claws and the power of words. These arrays have limited effects, but they are enough to trap small and weak water elements-three are only a dozen centimeters. The high, light blue water element that looked like an inverted water drop was running round after round within the blockade formed by the rune. While running, it made small and sharp shouts, but could not hear clearly.

    Such a small water element... still has language skills?

    Merita has never seen such a thing. As far as she knows, the lower-level elemental creatures have almost no intelligence and no language. They can only act like blind and dull low-level animals. At least there are also elemental creatures that can speak. With a body shape that matches it-what''s the matter with these little chirping "water droplets" in front of you?

    Driven by curiosity, she couldn''t help taking two steps forward, lowering her head and leaning close to one of the water elements. After listening carefully for a long time, she finally distinguished the content from the other''s sharp and vague shouts. It turned out that it was weak. The guy kept yelling the same sentence: "Catch a sucker, catch a sucker..."

    Noretta on the side heard it too, with an inexplicable expression on her face: "''Catch a prick''...what does this mean?"

    "I don''t understand. I don''t understand the social customs of elemental creatures. I dealt with them when collecting debts," Merita said with a shrug. "And having said that, such a small elemental creature has language skills. Strange enough..."

    The dragons at the scene were all confused. What Merita said was also what they were confused about. At this moment, another giant dragon flew in from the direction of the coast. Before they could get closer, they shouted: "Captain! We caught some strange''fish'' offshore, and...and a..."

    "And what?" Melita was a little dissatisfied with the other''s hesitation, she couldn''t help frowning, and then she pulled Noretta next to her without waiting for the other''s answer, "Forget it, let''s go and take a look."

    There are so many weird things happening on this beach that was once ravaged by divine power. It is normal for dragons who are active outside to encounter incomprehensible phenomena. As the person in charge here, Melita feels that the situation should be handled by herself. rest assured.

    With such thoughts, she did not take long to come to a clearing outside the camp. From a long distance, she saw several members of the same race who maintained the form of dragons gathering by the gravel coast. Those dragons who are in charge of fishing in the sea today, and among them...we can vaguely see some figures that shouldn''t appear on the land of Tarrond.

    Merita leaned over, and the surrounding dragons gave way, and the enclosed figures came into Merita¡¯s eyes. At first glance, the latter saw about ten vigilant, tall, and distinctly deep sea creatures. Characteristic half-human creatures. They have yellow-brown eyes and fine scales all over the body. The surface of the dark blue or cyan skin is glowing. The lower body is a thick sea snake (also like a weird fish tail), and the upper body is close. In humans, webbed objects can also be seen between their fingers.

    These weird half-human creatures are holding metal tridents, and there are some unrecognizable equipment on them-the dragons of Tarrond don¡¯t know these creatures, because the latter, as a race, was born in the deep sea only recently. In, but Melita recognized them.

    This is the Naga, who should have lived in the deep ocean in the distance. She has only recently established contact with the northern part of the Loren continent. She accidentally came into contact with a small amount of information about this race when she was out in the Cecil Empire.

    This is the so-called "strange fish"?

    Melita''s eyes widened, and she was puzzled as to why she saw Naga here. The next second she found another figure surrounded by those Naga: a black-haired sea monster.

    At this moment, she understood why the dragon clan spoke a moment ago and suddenly hesitated: The ordinary dragon clan doesn¡¯t know the naga, but the sea monster still knows it. Although this race is very mysterious, it hardly communicates with any forces outside the deep sea. Because of the various ¡°taboos¡± in the past, I can¡¯t deal with these ¡°alien visitors¡± who have starships, but this is a race with a long history on this planet after all, at least the information about them is in the Omega network. It¡¯s still easy to find.

    So... the team that went fishing just "caught" a group of naga and a sea monster?

    The expression on Melita''s face instantly turned weird. The corners of her mouth twitched, and she walked towards the group of uninvited guests stiffly. The sea monster who was protected by the naga also noticed the surrounding movement and turned to face Look here.

    At this time, Melita saw that something seemed to be wrapped around the siren''s curled tail. After a closer look, she could tell that the end of the other''s long tail was actually wrapped in a struggling water. element!

    The unknown siren smiled at Merita, her long tail curled and moved, and brought the captured water element to her mouth. Only then did Merita notice that the water element was not only caught, but also on her body. There is also a straw...

    In the next second, the sea monster grabbed the straw and took a hard sip, and the Water Elemental suddenly yelled angrily and sharply: "Catch a sucker! Just catch a sucker!"

    Melita: "...?"

    In some embarrassing silence, a Naga finally broke the silence, and he looked at the black-haired Siren beside him: "Ms. Kassandra, shouldn''t we be near the eternal storm? How come... we are here. Place?"

    "I''m thinking." The black-haired siren known as Kassandra threw away the water element that had been sucked only a dozen centimeters high, and looked thoughtfully at the bewildered dragons around him. ,"Here¡­¡­"

    The water element thrown on the ground swayed in place twice, and then ran to the distance quickly while screaming angrily: "Catch a sucker, catch a sucker!!"

    "Actually I didn''t catch one..." Cassandra shook her head, "Forget it, it doesn''t matter, the important thing is that I think we have swam past..."

 Chapter 1062ï¼š Uncover the fog

    The dragons know the sea monster.

    On this planet, apart from some weird creatures hiding in the elemental world, there are only two intelligent races that can survive the demonic wave again and again while maintaining the continuation of civilization. One is the giant of Tarrond. Dragon, one is the sea monster that lives in the deep sea, and as an ancient species that has also survived for a long time, even if the two races usually communicate little, they will at least have a certain degree of mutual understanding-but between them Understanding is limited to "a certain degree".

    The siren lives in the deep sea far away from the land, and they are rarely interested in things on land. They built a mysterious and ancient kingdom around a huge starship that crashed, and there are also dangerous ancient gods around the kingdom. The remains make it difficult for other races to approach; on the other hand, the dragons live in the closed Talrond, and the taboos of the "Cradle Age" bind them. Under the watch of the gods, the dragons are very much towards the sea monsters and their Starship is very curious, but it is difficult to have the opportunity to contact the latter.

    No one thought that when Tarrond''s cradle was overturned and the **** of the gods was untied for a while, it would be these deep sea visitors who set foot on this land first.

    The water element that had been sucked only a dozen centimeters high ran away quickly, and the nearby dragons did not step forward to catch it. Merita spent a few seconds to sort out her thoughts before continuing. Walked to the black-haired siren, and as she moved forward, the black-haired siren had already begun to look around curiously.

    Kassandra already understood the current situation-when she found that there were many dragons around and she was standing on a piece of land, she guessed what happened. I have to say that this situation was a bit unexpected. Experience The rich witch of the deep sea still can''t figure out how she "swimmed", but this does not prevent her from calming down quickly and formulating some new goals and plans on the basis of the original exploration mission.

    Exploring the eternal storm and investigating was her goal at the beginning, but now that she and her subordinates have directly crossed the storm and came to the kingdom of the dragon, it would happen to be able to investigate Tarrond in one fell swoop.

    She looked at the blue-haired woman who was walking towards herself and turned into a human form, with a smile on her face: "Hello-it seems that our journey has happened a little bit accidentally, and accidentally came to your land. I am. It''s Kassandra, from Antavien, loyal to the master of the deep sea, Her Majesty Queen Pettia-but this time, my men and I are on a journey of exploration by the order of the Emperor Cecil. ."

    "Hello, welcome to Tarrond-you can call me Melita Penia, I am the manager of this camp." Realizing that the other party is very polite, Merita immediately showed just the right amount. Smiled, and quickly noticed the keyword eye raised by the other party, "Wait, you said that you were ordered by the Emperor Cecil...?"

    "Yes, we set out from the Northport of the Cecil Empire," Cassandra nodded, watching the reaction of the surrounding dragons. The current situation is very delicate. This "entry" is an emergency, and in order to avoid unnecessary conflicts due to misunderstanding, the wise judgment in this case is to explain the ins and outs of one''s line and the public mission as soon as possible- Although Cassandra is not a professional diplomatic fish, she still understands this basic common sense. "We observed the eternal storm on the northern ocean suddenly disappearing, so we came to investigate the situation. Originally, we should be in the storm sea. I explored nearby, but I don¡¯t know what happened. There is a problem with our sense of direction and the magnetic field and magical environment of the deep sea..."

    "So''swimming over'', didn''t you?" Melita maintained a friendly attitude. Although she had a bellyful of sorrows to say now, her reason made her suffocate and began to think about causing the group of deep-sea visitors to deviate. The reason for the destination, "I think this may be related to the recent... incident in Tarrond. At present, the environment of this continent and the surrounding large-scale sea area has undergone great changes, as you can see¡ª ¡ªEven the coastline has become like this."

    Cassandra raised her head with a surprised expression: "Ah, I thought these rocks and islands were originally floating in the sky-I haven''t been here before."

    Melita sighed: "A lot of things have happened... Anyway, please relax, we can get along well-I personally have friendship with the emperor of Cecil, I really didn''t expect to see it in this situation. The messenger he sent, this is a good thing anyway. In addition, please allow me to express my apologies-our fishing team lacks experience, please forgive them for their offense."

    What she was referring to was naturally that the fishing team used Kassandra and her Naga entourage as "strange fish" to catch, and when it was bigger, this was even a serious diplomatic incident...

    But Kassandra obviously didn¡¯t care about it. She shook the tip of her tail and glanced over the dragons standing next to her: "Don¡¯t care, don¡¯t care, it¡¯s just a misunderstanding-in fact, I was aware of these from the beginning The dragon friends may have made a mistake, so I took the initiative to order my subordinates to cooperate to prevent accidental injuries. You can count as me taking the initiative to come to the shore..."

    "Thank you for your tolerance and care. These reckless young dragons took a lesson today." Merita immediately took this step. "Please also follow me to the camp for a rest... But we have limited conditions, if any Please forgive me for poor hospitality."

    Cassandra nodded, and at the same time saw the barracks that were obviously made up of recycled waste and the precarious building ruins outside the barracks not far away. She took the opportunity to ask: "Can I ask¡ª What happened to Tarrond? How did it become like this?"

    "This... it''s more complicated to explain," Melita resisted the urge to sigh again, and at the same time raised her hand in an inviting gesture, "Please come with me, we can speak slowly on the road."

    ...

    At the invitation of Melita, the Kraken Cassandra came to the other party''s residence on this broken coastline-said it was a residence, but in fact it was just one of the many temporary houses in this small camp.

    In the sheltered terrain on the coast, the dragons built square houses with alloy plates recovered from the ruins and stones mined from offshore. Compared with the gorgeous and luxurious palaces and pavilions of the past, such houses are shabby. It¡¯s not an exaggeration to describe it as dilapidated, and in order to save materials and speed up the construction progress, the size of these houses simply cannot accommodate the dragons in the form of dragons. They can only live in them in human form. But even so, these houses are still They are precious refuges on the land of Tarrond today: they are at least strong enough to withstand the cold and wind and snow in the Arctic, allowing people to temporarily forget the devastated land beyond the walls.

    "Please come in-although it is a bit shabby, compared to those of our compatriots who are still trapped in the ruins of the wilderness waiting for rescue, we survivors covered by tiles are already extremely lucky," Melita While letting Cassandra into the house, he said, and pointed at the room deeper, "I live here with my friend Noreta-the white-haired one just now. She will also lead the team. The wilderness on the west side of the patrol camp is now gone."

    "You are waiting outside." Cassandra turned around and ordered the naga, and then followed Merita into the room.

    After adapting to the slightly dim light, she saw clearly some details in the room-the furnishings of the eye-catching place and the house itself had a strong and contradictory style, she saw Many apparently substandard alloy plates are joined to the wall by rough cutting techniques and simple welding techniques. The lower half of the wall is piled up with primitive stones. The corners of the house are equipped with advanced holographic projection devices, which should be It was picked up from the ruins, and it was in poor working condition. It was playing intermittently synthesizing music from the old age and dazzling short commercials. There was a heavy stone table in the center of the house with dragon language runes on it. Portraying some incomprehensible magic circles, a piece of crystal floats above the tabletop, and its surface shimmers, projecting some scenes near the camp.

    Primitive and advanced, rough and precise, the shattered glorious era and the elusive future, these contradictory things are so combined together, watching them, Cassandra is just a little silent.

    "This is where we are now," Melita seemed to have misunderstood Cassandra''s silence. "It does not look very beautiful... But it is still practical if it is used to survive. At this stage, our first task is to ensure More compatriots can survive and restore some social order as much as possible. As for comfort and beauty... they can only stay behind."

    "I understand," Cassandra raised her head, looking at Merita with a gentle gaze. "We have also experienced it."

    Melita was a little dazed: "You?"

    "Many, many years ago-the Antavien crashed on this planet, all factories were shut down, the engine core was extinguished, and all the cabins from the core fusion tower to the residential area were full of metal fragments and deadly radiation. We can only run out of the spacecraft, dig holes on the pristine seabed and shallows, and endure terrible physical loss of control and mental dislocation... To be honest, the situation may even be worse than what you are facing now. At least for you, the atmosphere of this planet is not poisonous."

    "Sorry..." Melita didn''t know what to do, "We don''t know this..."

    "Why do you apologize? We just didn''t have the opportunity to establish communication," Cassandra laughed. "We all live on this planet, but we haven''t dealt with it for so many years, but maybe it''s fate¡ªwe can From today on, we understand each other. His Majesty Cecil said that the fate of mortals in the world are connected, and I think this makes sense recently."

    "He has a lot of things that make sense," Melita nodded. "Most of them have been realized one by one, and the rest...maybe one day."

    "When he knows what happened to Talrond, I am afraid he will be deeply surprised," Cassandra said from the bottom of his heart. "Out of our sight, such a shocking event happened on this planet... You have created the biggest change in this world that hasn''t happened in a million years. Even the Sea-Monster will be amazed by this kind of thing."

    "But the opportunity for all this to come true came from the humans of Loren Continent." Melita said with a smile.

    Then she paused, her expression gradually becoming more serious, and looked at Kassandra''s eyes: "Ms. Kassandra, please tell me about the current situation in Loren Continent, especially the Cecil Empire."

    "Of course," Cassandra nodded and laughed, "This world is becoming more and more''interesting'', and the most interesting thing is... His Majesty Gawain Cecil is trying to create a new world order. ..."

    ...

    The mountains in the far north are bathed in the warm sun of the Moon of Recovery, and the snow-tops that have not changed over the years have gradually shrunk. Longlinbao still stands on the top of the mountains as it has been for thousands of years, overlooking the kingdom of the dragonborn.

    Duke Dragon Blood is back.

    Balogall stood on the highest terrace. The clouds and fog in the distant mountains reflected the sun, slowly undulating in his vision. The courtiers Sir Gorosh Hickel, Sir Eugene and Sir Ximir stood Behind him, quietly waiting for the Grand Duke''s instructions.

    The mainland countries have their own ruling structure and title positioning. In the Holy Dragon Principality, "Jazz" is a very special name. It does not belong to a clearer part of the aristocratic system like other countries, but belongs to the uppermost aristocracy. The unified honorary title, in this country full of mountains and ridges, those who enjoy the title of "Jazz" are all the big figures who are eligible to freely enter and exit the Dragon Castle.

    "...I didn''t expect that I could come back alive," Barroger said softly after a long silence, "Now the plan is about to change."

    The coming-of-age ceremony not long ago was like an incredible dream, but everything in that dream had already happened. Balogre couldn¡¯t believe that he could return to Longlin Fort unharmed after experiencing this. He recalled himself In space and in Tarrond, apart from lamenting that the world is unpredictable, all that is left is that the plan cannot keep up with the changes.

    "We haven''t officially announced the death of the Duke of Dragon Blood. This should be considered good news," said Sir Ksimir, who is tall and short, with short black hair. "Although there are still some news circulating, There have been some disturbances among the people, but none of the problems are big¡ªwe can change the plan more easily."

    "...Indeed, if I come back one day later, I''m afraid I will have to attend my funeral," Balroger looked a little strange. "When I flew back, I even thought of how to return to the public in a reasonable way. In sight, including whether to climb out of the coffin in public like Gawain Cecil... Well, if that is the case, the situation will be complicated."

    "Cough cough, fortunately we only need to do some comfort and guidance now to suppress the rumors about the''coup d''¨¦tat," Sir Gorosh Sikel coughed dryly, "Then since you have returned, The affairs of the Principality can also run as usual. Should we then draw up an official letter to send a new response to the Cecil Empire? Our previous response to their invitation was not appropriate..."

    "It must be a new response," Barroger nodded, "but before that... let''s announce some things first."

    Sir Gorosh had curiosity on his face: "You mean..."

    "The truth about this long, so-called ¡®exile¡¯, about the price the Dragons paid for freedom, and the truth about Tarrond... it¡¯s time to be announced."

    Sir Eugene, with white beard and hair, frowned immediately: "This will inevitably cause an uproar, and not all members of the tribe can accept all this-didn''t you decide to bury the truth before?"

    "The truth will be revealed one day, and we must prevent the buried truth from evolving into hidden dangers in the future-in this world,''unknown'' and''blind'' are really terrible things. After De''s present appearance, I have a more profound understanding of this matter," Ballogel said slowly, "Do a good job of public opinion guidance and deal with the aftermath, and the rest... let the dragonborn make their own choices. Right."

 Chapter 1063ï¼š Elemental Missing

    The northern land has ushered in spring, but for Longlin Fort, which is located on the top of the mountains, the cold wind is the main melody that never stops-the wind that comes from the direction of the coastline and is constantly rolling up with the surging waves of the mountains. The ground is blowing on this ancient fortress built with huge stones, and between the castle¡¯s external cloister and the towering walls, the howling sounds hard to stop day and night.

    A huge brazier burned in the corridor between the inner and outer courts of the castle. The energy shield rising between the braziers blocked the cold wind from the outer corridor, but there was still a whistling sound coming through the shield from time to time. Sir Gorosh Hickel stood between the two huge stone pillars, looking through the open corridor to the direction of the outer courtyard. The heavily armed dragon blood warrior stood upright in the cold wind, like a stone carving.

    The strong physique of the Dragonborn can ignore this bit of cold wind on the top of the mountain. This is also one of the parts that people living in this land are most proud of their blood.

    The sound of footsteps came from the side, and Sir Gorosh turned his head and saw Sir Ksimir with short black hair coming to his side. He nodded slightly to the opponent, who then said casually in response: "I heard from the Grand Duke that the wind in Tarrond is colder and more violent than here...I can''t imagine the scene there."

    "Neither can I," said Sir Gorosh. "We dragonborn have never traveled north since we were born, and we are also forbidden to learn anything about the other side of the northern ocean... At this point, you and I are the same."

    Sir Ksimir fell silent for a while, and after a few seconds of silence, he suddenly said: "How do you think the people of the Principality will react after knowing the truth? Everyone will accept this one that has lasted millions of years. ''Arrangement'', and now the''mother race''?"

    "...We may not be able to accurately predict, there are too many variables behind this incident," Gorosh shook his head, "Even myself, after knowing everything, I have been confused for a long time. I am right. The feeling of the primitive dragons is very...complex. On the one hand, when the Tarrond civilization is doomed, they exiled the''dragon descendants'' from their hometown and prohibited returning to protect us. It is precisely because of this protection. We don¡¯t have to face the final battle, and we don¡¯t need to become icy corpses on the wasteland in the north, but on the other hand...this protection is also imposed on us by them, and the coldest and most unforgiving Way. Of course, I can accept this, but there are millions of people in the Principality, and there must be many people who cannot accept this."

    "No one likes an arranged fate-the dragonborn is even more so," Ksimir smiled. "The wind in these mountains is too cold and hard, making the dragonborn living here also become stones. The same kind of hard-hearted race, in my opinion, we may have to work a lot to get everyone to gradually accept the truth about Tarrond..."

    Halfway through what Jazz said, footsteps came from the side, and at the same time a disdainful female voice rang out: "In my opinion, these ideas are all hypocritical."

    "Ms. Ashalena," Sir Ximir followed his reputation and saw a woman with a red-haired shawl coming up. He nodded with a smile and greeted the other party, "Your evaluation is really good. Sharp as always."

    "Just tell the truth," Dragon Seal Witch Asha Lena snorted, looking rather disapproving. "If you don''t like fate to be arranged, this is a matter of leisure time to consider after living too easily. Those who have died on the battlefield for a lifetime. People who crawl out will never care if their life was arranged to be saved-if someone thinks that they have been broken off with their wings, Tarrond is sorry for himself, it is very simple, send them to Tar Lund, kill them in the wasteland. If what they want is a fate that has not been changed, then this is the fate that has not been changed¡ªthe fate that primitive dragons are facing. By then, I am afraid they will cry. Shouting and coming back too."

    Sir Ximir listened to the words of the Dragon Seal Witch, and said dumbfoundedly: "...It is sharp, indeed, you deserve to be a person who has traveled in the human world for many years, and your perspective on the problem is indeed new and powerful."

    "I just remembered what a human being said to me," Ashalena said casually, "''The dead in a heroic battle are eligible to be buried with the saber, but the survivors can be beside the former''s grave. Bragging at the barbecue''-I once dismissed this sentence, but then I became more aware of its validity."

    Sir Ksimir was taken aback after hearing it, and his expression became strange: "...This doesn''t sound like a remark that a hero can say."

    "Yeah, he is not a hero, so that guy is still alive today-and those who act as heroes are buried with their swords," Ashalena said softly, the second half It seems to be talking to himself, "...If you can, I really hope those guys can drink and brag with us..."

    Gorosh looked at the red-haired witch with some curiosity: "Ms. Ashalena? Are you..."

    "No, nothing, just distracted," Ashalena quickly got rid of her memory, raised her head to look at the high-ranking courtier in front of her, "Ah, I almost forgot the business...Sir Golos, it seems we are going again The human world has taken a trip: the candidate to represent the Principality of Sacred Dragon to participate in the conference has been finalized. Because the Grand Duke needs to stay here to stabilize the situation in the Principality, it is you and me who are the envoys this time."

    ...

    Accompanied by Melita, Cassandra came to a high platform next to the camp. The huge boulders that protruded from the surface showed a semi-melted state and then solidified. The brittle ground was still full of obsidian. With scattered streamers, standing on a high platform, you can see the entire camp area under the sheltered bay, as well as most of the beaches outside the camp area and part of the wasteland leading to the inland.

    Even though the month of recovery has come, the cold wind in the Arctic is still cold. Cassandra carefully controls her elemental body, while preventing herself from freezing accidentally, while curiously looking at the sea monster. Yan is very strange and mysterious land¡ª¡ªthe large area of ??ruins and some remaining alloy giants in the field of vision show the advanced prosperity here, which makes her a bit regretful, regretting that she could not be in the glorious era of Tarrond Visit here-many things that amazed the fish are destined to be impossible to reproduce, or even if it can be rebuilt here, it is unknown how many years later.

    "As you can see, after that war...there are all these things here," Melita said. "For us races trapped in the rules of the world, the cost of breaking free is so high¡ªjust In order to be able to talk freely with such''outsiders'' like you, we have to pay the price of our lives."

    "This world is really unfriendly... it''s far worse than our hometown," Cassandra sighed, shaking her head, "Of course, I mean before our hometown was destroyed..."

    "Your hometown... is destroyed?" Merita looked at the sea monster in a little astonishment, obviously she didn''t understand this history.

    "It happened a long, long time ago... Our hometown suffered a sudden attack. The invaders were very powerful, and we had nothing to fight back, so we actually escaped," Cassandra smiled very much. He said openly, "Many, many years have passed since then, presumably even those invaders have already died... The ocean in my hometown may have rejuvenated, but we seem to be unable to go back."

    "...The exchanges with the aliens are really rewarding," Melita was stunned for a while and couldn''t help sighing. "We races who have always been trapped on the planet cannot imagine beyond the light-year scale. What does your world look like."

    Cassandra shook her head: "We are also trapped on this planet now-so there is no difference between high and low. Even if I discuss interstellar voyages with you, it''s just a blow to the glory of the past. , We are all rebuilding our old civilization, and it doesn¡¯t make much sense to talk about things with the lavishness of the year."

    "That''s it," Melita smiled, and then as if thinking of something, she said thoughtfully, "So it seems that all the races on this planet have finally embarked on the road of rebuilding civilization. "

    Cassandra just smiled and didn''t say anything. At almost the same moment, a young dragon suddenly flew from the direction of the camp and landed on the platform they were on, and bowed his neck towards Melita: " Captain, Grisdor asked me to ask you how to deal with the water elements caught in the camp? They are getting noisy."

    Melita immediately remembered the water elements that were only a dozen centimeters high and were sucked in the dragon language rune circle, and their noisy complaints. Her expression became a little weird: "Still closed Huh?"

    "It''s still closed. Grisdor originally planned to try to see if he could get some fresh water from them, but it failed. Those water elements have reached the limit of stability. Continue to take water can only make them immediately return to the elemental plane." The young dragon clan replied honestly, "It''s just that we don''t dare to let go without you saying anything..."

    "Don''t worry, you won''t be able to get the water," Cassandra waved her hand beside, "I never leave living water under my straw-not to mention those water elements that I have carefully squeezed."

    "Then let it go," Melita nodded to the young dragon race, "By the way, inform Grisdor that if you find similar small water elements in the future, just ignore it, and don''t waste manpower."

    The young dragons fluttered their wings and left. Merita looked at Cassandra next to him with some curiosity: "Actually, I''m a little strange... The siren usually relies on hunting other water elements and drawing water for maintenance. Yourself? I thought you usually get water directly from the natural environment..."

    "Of course, we usually get water directly from the natural environment," Cassandra said immediately. "Under normal circumstances, the siren doesn¡¯t need to hunt primitive water elements at all¡ªit¡¯s just that there was an accident this time when we were crossing the seabed. At that time, my subordinates and I encountered an unstable elemental rift. Some bold primitive water elements ran out of it and attacked my team. In order to teach these bold fanatics, I took action to punish them."

    While talking, the black-haired siren with a tear mole in the corner of his eye squinted his eyes: "Don''t worry about those guys. Although they are sucked dry, as long as they return to the elemental world, they will soon recover¡ª ¡ªIt¡¯s just that this feeling of being sucked up by the sea monsters a little bit of water will definitely leave a deep impression on them. For at least ten thousand years, those guys should not dare to move around in this sea area casually."

    Melita was a little stunned, not knowing whether she should make an evaluation from the other party''s "learning" or she should lament the seemingly peaceful Kraken''s unexpected brutal means when facing "approximately similar", and think carefully After a long time, she thought of a question: "Why do those water elements attack the siren who are also water elements? Isn''t the relationship between the same elemental creatures very good?"

    "The relationship is very good?" Cassandra smiled, "Ah, it is true on other elemental creatures, but it is a pity that we "outsiders" are exceptions on this planet... the primitive water elements here But don''t welcome us sea monsters who have disturbed their peace.

    "At the time Antavien crashed on the surface of the planet, what we destroyed was not just a continental shelf¡ªsome structures on the Antavien also penetrated many''tributaries'' in the water elemental realm by the way, and the impact caused It hasn''t completely subsided today.

    "So since the ancient times, the relationship between the primitive water elements and the siren has been tense, and there have even been several direct conflicts, but we also know that the fault is on our own, so we are always trying to improve the relationship with those primitive water elements. The relationship... These efforts are not without results. At least in the areas covered by the main tributaries, we have peacefully coexisted with the local water elements, but in relatively remote places..."

    Cassandra''s tail curled up and swayed in midair. "Those scattered water elements don¡¯t care about the''coexistence agreement''-they or they will find trouble with the Siren as long as they emerge, and in most cases We all refused to communicate. As time passed... we sea monsters who were active outside encountered similar situations and had to fight back."

    Melita has lived for many, many years, and has witnessed many incredible things in this world, but it was the first time she heard about these things that only elemental creatures could understand and perceive. She listened to Cassander with surprise and interest. La''s narration, until the other person finished speaking, couldn''t help but sigh: "I really didn''t expect...There is so much unknown and interesting history in this world that we don''t know."

    Then she felt that her wording was not accurate enough and hurriedly explained: "Ah, sorry, I don''t seem to use ¡®interesting¡¯ to describe this history..."

    "Don''t care," Cassandra waved his hand immediately. "We Siren have a different way of looking at the world than yours, so you are not wrong. Even we think these histories are quite interesting... between the elements That¡¯s the case with the fight, anyway, we are used to death, and I suspect that even those primitive water elements that are hostile to the siren have become accustomed to it-the last water I let go today Element, the more I think about it now, the more I think I slapped it once forty or fifty thousand years ago..."

    Melita: "..."

 Chapter 1064ï¼š sunlight

    In the two days after arriving in Tarrond, Kassandra learned as much as possible about this mysterious country that had just experienced a devastating war-this ancient kingdom was closed for millions of years Along its door, surrounded by endless ice oceans and covered by a continental shield, Talrond is veiled like a mysterious other world. Even the same ancient sea monsters have never been able to see The true face of this land, and as a deep sea witch in charge of knowledge, Kassandra is of course curious about everything on this continent.

    Unfortunately, the glorious scene of this land has disappeared in history. The miracle built over millions of years was destroyed in a few days. Today, only the devastated land and the ruins of cities all over the continent are left. Kassandra only From the mouths of survivors, from the collapsed wreckage of huge facilities, and from the rare and vague image data that was saved by chance, it can be restored and guessed little by little.

    On the other hand, Melita also kept inquiring about the recent changes in the human world from the sea monster and the naga during this period of time. After losing the Omega system, Tarrond once cited Proud''s advanced communication system has been shut down across the board, and Melita has not heard from the mainland of Loren for a long time.

    At the same time, the news that "an exploratory team from the human Cecil Empire came to Tarrond by accident" was also quickly sent from the coastal camp to the Agundor camp, which is currently the temporary "capital" of the dragon clan, until At this time, the dragons knew the situation of the human world for the first time, and knew about the "international conference" to be held on the northeast border of the Gondor Wasteland.

    ¡ª¡ªDuke of Dragon Blood, Balroger, has just returned to the Principality of the Holy Dragon at this moment, and has not had time to send the news from the mainland of Loren back to Tarrond.

    On the third day when Kassandra set foot on the land of Tarrond, a small special team came to the camp on the Broken Shore, this team was personally led by Herragor.

    In the Broken Coast Camp, in the house where Melita and Noreta lived, the magic spar lamp radiated a constant light, illuminating this temporary residence made of recycled materials and boulders, and the sea breeze outside the house was whizzing and rolling The gravel and gravel slapped against the wall made of alloy plates, but the cold wind was eventually blocked out of this small shelter-the room was kept warm, so that Cassandra did not have to worry about her tail in the wind Freeze.

    She looked at the middle-aged man sitting in front of her with some curiosity-it is said that this is the supreme ruler of the dragon race today. He still has a pair of golden vertical pupils in human form, which shows obvious dragon characteristics, and his face is somewhat Serious, with deep sunken eye sockets and high nose. Judging from the aesthetic standards of human form, he can be called extraordinary. However, the deep sea witch who has lived for millions of years sees a trace of exhaustion from trying to hide from the depths of those eyes. It is obvious that this leader is suffering from a huge pressure.

    But there is an endless fighting spirit emanating from the dragon leader, this fighting spirit completely overwhelms the fatigue caused by that pressure-this fighting spirit is reflected on the outside, it is Herragor''s gaze, and A calm and powerful voice: "Dear lady, I''m sorry to keep you waiting here for three days-I should have been here the first time, but our base camp is too busy for me to get out of it."

    "I can understand that the people''s survival is the priority in this case." Cassandra''s attitude is also serious. Although the sea monster is lively by nature, as a deep sea witch who has lived for a long time, she still knows it well. On what occasions should I be serious, "My subordinates and I have been well taken care of by the two ladies, Melita and Noreta, and the waiting days are still very fulfilling."

    "That''s good," Herragor nodded and looked into Kassandra''s eyes at the same time, "Then I''ll be straight to the point-I heard the news from you, it is said that... The mortal races are trying to forge a huge alliance across races and nations?"

    "Yes, it was first proposed by Emperor Gawain Cecil. The Typhon Empire and the Cecil Empire are the main initiators of this alliance," Cassandra nodded, "but the information I provided only For reference-I am only leading an exploratory team. I can represent Beigang at best. I can''t act as an ambassador, nor can I represent Cecil''s official voice."

    "I understand," Herragor said immediately, and then he thought for a while, "Then... Does this alliance restrict participants must be forces from the Loren continent?"

    "This... as far as I know, there seems to be no such restriction. It''s better to say that Emperor Gawain probably never thought that there would be outside of the Loren continent..." Cassandra subconsciously said, just halfway through. Suddenly reacted, "Wait, you mean, the dragons of Tarrond also have the will..."

    "I still need to learn more about this alliance," Herragor nodded, "but before that, I personally really have an interest in this alliance."

    Cassandra''s eyes widened, and at this moment, she realized that her unexpected trek might have an even more unexpected gain.

    ...

    In a clearing in the camp, Melita Penia saw the red dragon Karador who came here with the leader.

    Behind Calador, several powerful high-ranking dragons are guarding something in the center of the clearing vigilantly. It is a thing wrapped in layers of heavy fabric and strong boxes. There is no mark on the surface, and there is no sign inside. Can''t feel any breath, obviously in addition to ordinary protection, this thing has also been protected by breath masking-this thing was placed abruptly on the open space, and it was so eye-catching that Melita subconsciously looked there. After a few glances, he turned his gaze back to Calador.

    "I heard you are looking for me," she looked at the red dragon in front of her, with curiosity on her face, "what happened?"

    "There is a task, the leader hopes to give it to you," Karador said with a serious face in human form. "This task may require you to leave Tarrond temporarily."

    "Leaving Tarrond? At this time?" Melita was taken aback, "but I''m busy here..."

    "I know the fishing grounds on the Broken Coast are very important, but what you want to do is more important than here," Calador shook his head before Merita was finished. "Don''t worry, Noretta is capable of handling everything here. , And Argundor will also send some more dragons to maintain the operation of this camp. You don''t have to worry about this."

    Melita saw the other party''s seriousness and nodded immediately: "Okay, I understand-what does the leader ask me to do?"

    "You are the dragon who knows the human world best by Talrond, and the only dragon who has a personal relationship with the legendary pioneer of the Cecil Empire-we now need you to go to Cecil as the dragon ambassador. "Calador said solemnly, and then turned his side slightly, indicating the thing that was closely guarded by the dragons behind him, "In addition, your other task is to hand this thing to that person. Gawain Cecil''s hands."

    Melita listened in surprise. At this moment, she once again fell on the mysterious thing that was covered by heavy fabric and was obviously a big box. She couldn''t help asking: "I just wanted to ask... What is it?"

    At this moment, Calador felt a faint pain in his head-it is not easy to explain the ins and outs of the things in the box, not to say how complicated the truth is, but the fact that this fact is unthinkable to a certain extent. But he knew that he was going to explain, after all, Melita would know what she was sending sooner or later, and she also had enough authority to know what it was.

    "...First of all, it was a dragon egg," Kalador said slowly, "then¡ªyou find something to stabilize it¡ªthis dragon egg is left by the gods."

    "Hey I...Aha?!!!"

    "Look, I told you to stabilize it?"

    ...

    With the coming of the month of recovery, the first warm current melted the snow on the plain, and the prolonged light time also dispelled the long-standing fog. Aldernan, who had been in the thick fog for a whole winter, finally recovered. , And ushered in the long-lost first ray of sunshine in this warm spring.

    On both sides of the ancient Empire Avenue, citizens who were still wearing winter clothes and who had just changed into spring clothes took to the streets. The huge sun hung high above the city, and the warm brilliance shone on the roof and the crystal glass of the shop windows beside them. People were in their homes. Talking in front of his house or by the shop window, talking about the winter that just passed, talking about the war that has ended, or talking about the upcoming meeting.

    The black magic car hung with the emblem of the nobility crushed the wide and flat road of Empire Avenue and drove forward steadily. Duke Pei Dinan Wendell sat in the magic car, his eyes swept across the street with the car. .

    The business representatives of the company riding two-wheeled bicycles appeared on the street again, the crisp bells rang all over the street, the wheels were spinning, and the hurried figures turned into the depths of the streets; the sad children were playing on the corner of the street, in their hands Waving old leaflets and colorful cloth strips that were picked up from nowhere. Words about churches and aristocratic councils were faintly visible on the leaflets. Men who went out to buy food walked by the roadside, wearing thick coats, and hurried in their feet. .

    The magic car drove across a section of the road and entered the next intersection. The car whistle echoed on the street.

    Doors and windows of a residential house by the road were closed tightly, and pale white chrysanthemums were hanging on both sides of the door, swaying slightly in the wind, and an old woman in black was sitting on the steps in front of her, Wearing a black blanket bearing the emblem of the Imperial Knights, he was holding a letter from an unknown source.

    A knight officer wearing a military coat was pacing in the sun. When the magic car passed by, he raised his head and took a look. After recognizing the emblem on the car, he stopped and turned and stared silently. As the vehicle drove by, a hideous scar stretched from his forehead to the bottom of his neck. At the end of the scar was the collar with the medal.

    As the car approached the Obsidian Palace, the radio in the city rang, and a few short noises were followed by brisk music¡ªthat was the melody after the musicians took court music as the prototype and specially adapted it for popularization.

    Since a month ago, this melody has sounded every day. Under this melody, some people¡¯s wounds are gradually healed, and some people¡¯s fate is frozen in the dark. All the undercurrents and bright spears and arrows are happening. At the end of the journey, when the melody of the next day sounds, the sun will still rise and shine on the head of this dense fog city until the fog dissipates, and the surviving people continue to face this neither beautiful nor ugly world.

    The arrow-tailed swallows nesting in the walls of the Obsidian Palace could not understand the joys and sorrows of the world. They were only startled by the sudden sound of the broadcast, and rushed into the sky in a series of flapping wings, chaotically moving from the magic car Flew over.

    "Your Majesty," an attendant said after entering Rosetta Augustus''s study, bowing and saluting, "Grand Duke Perdinand has entered the atrium."

    "Let him come here directly." Rosetta nodded and said.

    After the attendant retired, Matilda, who was sitting at the desk and helping with government affairs, looked at her father: "Do you need me to leave?"

    "No need," Rosetta glanced at Matilda. "Just stay here."

    Matilda nodded, and after a while, Grand Duke Perdinand Wendell, who was very old but still full of momentum, came to this study.

    "Your Majesty, and your Royal Highness," the old Duke bowed his head in greeting, "Good day."

    "Tell me about the situation in the city," Rosetta said casually. Compared with the curse-ridden time, his negative temperament has obviously dissipated a lot, although it is far from being a gentle one. People, but at this moment, the Typhon ruler apparently no longer has the depressing aura of gloomy bird, "What have you seen all the way?"

    "Aldernan is slowly recovering-the empire is the same," Peri Dinan sat down across the desk, "the situation has stabilized, the voices that once questioned have disappeared, and the vacillating people are standing right now. In the position of, our forces used to maintain order have been weakened a lot, but those forces that disrupt order have weakened even more. It''s just that... Parliament Street and several upper blocks are now much deserted."

    "In time, there will be lively again," Rosetta said lightly, "We just need to continue to maintain stability, let production gradually resume, and let the supply of materials and prices in other regions further stabilize and pass this dangerous time. Everything will continue to improve."

    Then he paused, then asked, "What is the situation with the God of War Church?"

    "The church itself is better than expected-as the power of the **** of war fades, the remaining priests and papal knights have all lost their power. Even if some of them still maintain their original beliefs, they eventually obeyed the royal family. Arrangement. Now the Reform Committee has moved into the Great Sanctuary and began to count the assets and remaining personnel of the God of War Church. By the way, the numbers on those accounts are really... amazing.

    "The more troublesome thing is the folks. After all, the belief in God of War has lasted for a long time in our country, and its influence has penetrated into all aspects of society. Although ordinary people do not have the extremely high piety and organizational ability like priests, But the large number of ordinary believers is still an unstable factor."

    "That''s why we need the reform committee to make this transition," Rosetta said. "The methods of the Cecilians are very useful. They know how to guide public opinion without intensifying the situation, so that society can undergo subtle changes. ¡ª¡ªThey turned the largest church of the Holy Light into an academic facility, and turned the doctrine of the Holy Light into a civilized convention. Although these experiences may not be used 100% in Typhon, at least this shows us the way ."

    Pei Dinan lowered his head: "It''s exactly what you said."

    Then Rosetta pondered for a while, and said thoughtfully: "Since we talked about the Cecil...Pei Dinanqing, is their warship still operating near the east coast?"

 Chapter 1065ï¼š Light and shadow

    The Cecils have a powerful warship-it is equipped with the longest range and most destructive rainbow light device made by humans so far. After being charged, it can launch a deadly beam from a distant sea to a land target. Irradiation, it is said that it is also equipped with live ammunition weapons that are equally powerful and can launch equally deadly cross-border shooting at greater distances.

    On the battlefield of Killing Gods, it was such a battleship that launched the final blow to the God of War.

    After that war, the Cecil warship did not leave the place it was patrolling. What disturbed many Typhon soldiers was that the warship named "Bitter Winter" is still active in the eastern coastal area. When the weather is clear, the sentries on the high mountains can even see the steel monster floating on the sea, with its high raised wings shining in the sun.

    "Yes, Your Majesty, it''s still over there," Perdinan said with a serious expression, with a trace of worry. "We thought that the Cecilians would return the ship to their home port for supplies at least before the end of winter, but now we look at it. The ship¡¯s endurance on the ocean is far beyond our imagination... Currently it is still active in the eastern waters, but it has not been close to land."

    "...The property of the empire does not only include land, but the ocean also has important meaning," Rosetta looked at Perdinan''s eyes, "Where is our ship?"

    "The Valor and the Red Knight just launched have arrived near the ship, but...now they can only watch from a distance," Pei Dinan''s face was a bit ugly, "The Cecilian ship is A real battleship, like their land mobile fortress, the "Bitter Winter" was designed to be heavily armed at the beginning of its construction, and our ship cannot compete with it by force. Earl Owen Dyson All we can do now is surveillance, and on the other hand, we cannot build a warship that can rival the Bitter Winter in a short time."

    Then he paused, and then said: "The Cecilians obviously also know this. They have no response to our surveillance, but remain anchored at the offshore boundary-a position that theoretically does not belong to our territorial waters. But the weapons of Bitter Winter can still cover the mountains on the east side of Winter Fort."

    "...So, this is a kind of deterrence," Rosetta sighed, "absolute deterrence...It''s really the style of Gawain Cecil."

    Matilda sat quietly on the side. When Rosetta talked with Perdinant, she just listened quietly and said nothing. It was not until her father was temporarily quiet that she cautiously said her own Thought: "Are the Cecils parked the Bitter Winter near our coastline just to show force as a deterrent?"

    Rosetta glanced at her daughter unexpectedly: "What do you seem to think?"

    "I''m just worried... The Cecil kept the ship in place to prepare for the upcoming negotiation," Matilda said with a frown. "After all, this''war'' is theoretically our first Provoked, even if there is a secret behind the scenes, the Cecilians will definitely ask Typhon to explain it-but no matter what their conditions are, we may find it difficult to accept."

    "So, they need to further strengthen their own''right to speak''," Rosetta looked at Matilda approvingly, and then shook her head slightly, "Unfortunately, with Typhon''s current situation, maintaining a stable situation is on the verge of At the limit, there are very few things we can do."

    ¡°If we can know the Cecil¡¯s negotiating intentions in advance, we can at least maintain an initiative,¡± Matilda said immediately. ¡°How much we can win at the negotiating table depends on what we do outside the negotiating table. How much effort."

    Grand Duke Perdinant listened to the conversation between the emperor and the emperor, and after a short period of thought, he finally broke his silence again: "Winter Wolf Castle and the surrounding area are still in the hands of the Cecilians-they show no sign of retreating."

    "Are you saying that the Cecilians plan to annex Winter Wolf and its surrounding areas?" Matilda looked at Archduke Perdinand and then shook her head slightly. "...Although it is possible, I always feel that That Gawain Cecil¡¯s plan will not be so simple and rude..."

    The room was quiet for a while, and Rosetta unconsciously rubbed the ruby ??ring on her left hand with her right hand, and then said thoughtfully, "Anyway, there is only one week left before the meeting."

    ...

    At the deepest part of the Obsidian Palace, there is a staircase leading to the underground of the palace, and a brass gate protected by layers of magic runes stands quietly at the end of the staircase.

    This is not the location of a royal treasure house, nor does it involve the top secrets of the royal family, but it is still a restricted area, except for a few elites of the Royal Mage Association and members of the Augustus family, no one can approach it. The brass gates, even the guards guarding the stairs and gates, are sophisticated and expensive magic figures and mechanical devices-these soulless magic machines are loyal and reliable, and will never reveal their secrets.

    There is only one reason for such tight protection: one of the mysteries of the Typhon Empire that magical technology far surpasses other countries for hundreds of years is in the depths of the brass gate.

    Behind the gate, a large square hall is brightly lit, with complex and mysterious magic runes all over the walls and roof of the hall, a large number of buzzing and shimmering magic devices are arranged around, and there are countless guides. Metal and rune chains extend from those magic devices and converge along the grooves on the ground to the center of the hall. At the focal point where these chains and metal rails converge, there is an alloy made of alloy, covered with runes and precision crystals. The console is making a deep buzzing sound.

    Windsor Mapel, the president of the Royal Mage Association, was busy at the console, but Diana, the "maid maid" in the Obsidian Palace, lay quietly on the console¡ªthe black-haired lady closed her eyes as if She has fallen asleep. The black maid dress she used to wear is replaced by a wide white gown. The belly of the gown opens a hole. What is exposed under the hole is not human skin, but a bionic that has been opened. Skin and alloy cover.

    Under the alloy cover, in the normal human abdominal cavity, a large number of precision parts and devices are running in an orderly manner. The surface of the small magic mechanism flashes with runes. A copper core trembles slightly above the bionic spine, although it has continued to operate. For 700 years, its surface still looks as smooth as new.

    In the rest of Diana''s body, there are many pipes and thin chains extending from the position covered by the gown. They are connected to the corresponding ports on the edge of the operating table, or directly connected to certain grooves and pipes on the ground.

    Windsor Mapel carefully checked the working conditions of these devices and fine-tuned the state of certain parts as needed. He straightened up from time to time, recording something on the floating notebook next to him, or using the operating desk The magic device performs some complicated operations, and her movements are fluent. It is obvious that she has done such work more than once.

    After a long time, the president of the association finally finished what she had at hand. She bent down and carefully sorted out the delicate structure of Diana''s abdomen, reclosed the cover and the bionic skin, and confirmed that the bionic skin closed and grew and merged. After that, she got up and nodded to the "maid maid" on the platform: "The maintenance has been completed, Ms. Diana."

    The dark-haired maid lying on the platform as if sleeping opened her eyes instantly, and rows of data were quickly refreshed in the depths of the pierced eyeballs. After several faint buzzing sounds and the sound of mechanical devices running in her body, she sat down. He got up, and while tearing off the pipe connected to his body, smiled at Windsor Mapel: "Thank you for your maintenance, Ms. Mapel-I feel much more relaxed."

    "It''s useful," Windsor Mapel also smiled back, "After all, what I can do now is only some limited adjustments. Those more core structures are beyond my understanding and beyond this era. Processing technology."

    "It''s been a great help-after all, I can''t debug my magical mechanism and mental core in the dormant state," Diana sat on the cold platform, moving her hands and feet on the spot to confirm the work of the body joints and the corresponding bionic muscle fibers. The situation, nodding in satisfaction, "Very well, the power output of the left limb has been improved. This problem has been bothering me for several years."

    Windsor Mapel looked at the "Iron Man" from the ancient Gondor Empire. Although it was not the first time she helped each other with hardware maintenance, it was not the first time she was exposed to the technical knowledge of the Gondor era. Still could not help being impressed by the incredible ancient technology embodied in Diana, and at the same time yearning for the Gondor Empire that has become history. Until Diana checked her physical condition and walked down the platform by herself, the mage The president of the association woke up from the distraction, and looked at the other person and asked casually: "By the way, Ms. Diana, do you know that you have recently...''painted'' something?"

    "Recently?" Diana was slightly startled, and then she understood what the other party meant. The light in her eyes dimmed slightly, and her brows wrinkled. "Did I doodle again recently..."

    "Yes, on the wall of your own room, there is also the clothes of a passing wizard apprentice," Windsor Mapel nodded, "The content is still the same as before, those weird dots and connections...Look Looks like you don¡¯t remember again."

    "I really don''t remember," Diana couldn''t help knocking on her forehead. Although her mental core was not in her head, this action was a "personality behavior" that she had set since she left the factory hundreds of years ago. "It has become one of her habits, "Sorry... Anyway, I apologize to the apprentice mage for me. My reckless behavior must have caused him a lot of trouble."

    "I''m troubled... not. The apprentice mage looks very happy. He seems to have wanted your''graffiti'' from a long time ago... Hey, young man," Windsor Mapel shook with a weird expression. He turned his head, and then looked up and down Diana, "But then again, can''t you still remember the meaning behind those graffiti? No impression at all?"

    "No impression," Diana shook her head. "The relevant memories are blank. I don''t even remember the graffiti itself. If I hadn''t seen the evidence from others, I would not know the existence of those patterns."

    "It''s a pity," Windsor sighed. "We have checked your mental core and memory devices several times. At least on the surface, none of them show any signs of damage or shock... We have also tried different External stimuli can awaken your damaged memory, but apart from a few experimental accidents, there is no gain."

    Diana didn''t speak any more, but stood quietly beside the console. There was only peace on that delicate and flawless face created by ancient technology.

    ...

    In Cecil City, in the depths of the renovated and expanded Holy Light Cathedral, Veronica, holding a platinum scepter, sent away the last high-ranking priest who sought guidance with a smile, and the holy lingering beside her The brilliance gradually calmed down and turned into a thin gleam, and the holy and ethereal sound of the wind in the church also died down.

    A faint chewing sound rang from her side, Veronica followed the fame and saw a small head emerging from the air, Emily''s spirit body was condensed and formed in the holy light lingering beside her, focusing on The ground gnawed at those thin and calm radiances.

    Veronica showed a faint smile and reached out to touch Emily''s hair-the spirit body that ordinary people can''t actively touch seems to have substance in her hands. The little girl condensed by the holy light raised her head and pointed at it. A happy and bright smile appeared on the side, and then he lowered his head and continued to eat intently.

    The next moment, Wright''s voice came into Veronica''s ears: "Sorry, this kid is getting more and more naughty recently."

    "Good day, the Patriarch," Veronica raised her head and nodded to Lai Fei who had just entered the prayer hall, with a gentle smile on her face, "It''s okay, Emily didn''t bother me¡ªbesides She doesn''t eat much."

    "As long as she stops eating the blessings I use for meditation," Wright sighed and said helplessly at Emily, who was swimming like a fish in the holy light floating around. I can¡¯t distinguish the differences and effects of various Holy Light spells. When I¡¯m hungry, I will eat the nearby Holy Light casually..."

    "This just proves our research theory¡ªall forms of holy light are essentially different shaping and guiding of the same type of energy. This is a technical concept rather than a theological concept. Therefore, in Emily¡¯s eyes, any form The holy light is essentially the same, as long as the energy level is still within the range that she can digest, she can eat it..."

    With a smile on her face, Veronica discussed these issues with Wright about the nature of Emily and the Holy Light, but Wright and Emily were not the only ones in her vision.

    Below the side of her vision, a blank area is floating out of thin air with constantly refreshing text and data:

    "The second round of roll call is over.

    "Internal security system-normal; internal energy system-normal; internal production facilities-normal; internal controllable unit-normal;

    "External security system-normal; external energy system-loss of 1%; external controllable unit-partly offline;

    "Again, traverse the external security forces and call them...

    "65 nodes are offline and no failure or damage report was found.

    "The alert level has been raised..."

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1066ï¼š Dragon Shadow Return

    Solin area.

    The warmth brought by the Moon of Recovery has spread throughout the entire Holy Spirit Plain. The vegetation that has been dormant for several months in the cold winter has begun to recover at an alarming rate. Outside the Thorin area, the originally bare plain is now full of greenery. At last, the sprawling vegetation was finally connected with the "Sorin", the land of eternal spring, and the once distinct boundary on the edge of the giant tree gradually blurred.

    This is a suitable day to heal wounds.

    Inside the giant tree, in Bertila¡¯s private laboratory, fluorescent plants illuminate the room covered by wooden structures and vines and leaves. In the center of the room, there are entwined fine vines and wooden stakes forming a two-meter long The platform, a large number of conduits and nerve fibers used to transport biomass and conduct nerve signals hang down from the roof, connected to one end of the platform, and Andesa Wendell is lying quietly in the center of the platform with long gray hair. Did not wake up from a deep sleep.

    Accompanied by the faint sound of friction, several biomass tubes and nerve fibers withdrew from the vicinity of Andesa''s head and moved towards the edge of the platform.

    Bud Wendell, wearing a white researcher uniform, stood beside the platform, looking at his daughter lying on it with some anxiety. He rubbed his hands from time to time, carefully observing every slight change in Andesa¡¯s sleep, or lifting At the beginning, he looked at Bertila who was standing on the side in charge of controlling the whole situation.

    "Which step is it now?" Bud couldn''t help but ask for a few times, "How long can she wake up?"

    "Be patient, Bud," Bertila looked up at Bud, and behind her stretched out many nerve fibers that looked like fine vines. The ends of the fibers were connected to several important nerve nodes in the room-they looked As if some kind of glowing fungus nodule grows seamlessly on the wooden structure surface of the walls and roof, "Her eyes have been regenerated, but it is a delicate work to reconnect the complex optic nerve to the brain. I''m guiding this meticulous growth process...This is not a simple technique of regenerating flesh and blood such as taking roots and healing muscles."

    "I understand, I understand," Bud touched the tip of his nose with some embarrassment. He is also a druid himself. He actually knows how important these necessary procedures are, but as a father, it is difficult for him to control his own right now. Mindset¡ªespecially since he has been absent by Andesa for more than 20 years, ¡°will she have any sequelae after this? Will she need to rest for a while after waking up?¡±

    "If you control it, she will probably lie down for a few more days after waking up, but if I do it personally, she will only feel that she has a dream-relax, Mr. Budd, I will give you one. The alive daughter... well, considering Andesa¡¯s character, she might not be alive either."

    Bertila made a rare joke. Bud realized that this was the other party''s calming his nervous mood, which made him grateful and couldn''t help but sighed: "I didn''t expect...you would also calm others. ."

    "I''ve always been good at comforting," Bertila glanced at Bud lightly. "Do you have any questions about this?"

    "Well... you are really good at comforting, but the methods you used to do are not so gentle," Bud shook his head with a weird expression. Part of..."

    Bertila glanced at Bud silently. If she used to be her, she might have prepared a lethal amount of neurotoxin at this moment, but at this moment she just shook her head, and then her eyes returned to the sleeping peace. Desa: "It can be seen that you care about this child very much."

    "I have been absent from her for more than twenty years," Bud looked at Andessa, his eyes softened, "Frankly...I don''t know how to make up for it at all. I missed my daughter''s life. Almost all the important moments in the movie, her growth, her frustrations, the way she thinks about the world, her preferences for all kinds of things, her every joy, anger, sorrow and joy... I know nothing about these. I am a one Strangers who have never been involved in her life are all connected by blood, but now I have nothing left besides this empty''care''."

    "Really... Unfortunately, I have no children, and I have long forgotten the appearance of my father. I can''t understand these complicated emotional entanglements anymore, so I can''t substitute for either of you at this moment," Bertila said coldly. "But I am very curious, since you have missed a long period of your daughter''s life, how do you plan for the future?"

    "Future?" Bud smiled helplessly. "I only hope that your majesty''s great idea can be realized. There will be no war between Typhon and Cecil, so that I may still have the opportunity to use the wolf to general Bud. I met with Andessa in his identity, and even had the opportunity to meet my father... As for the specific things I want to do, I..."

    He seemed a little hesitant and embarrassed when he said that, as if he didn''t know whether his thoughts were suitable to be spoken on this occasion, Bertila noticed this and asked casually: "What do you want to do?"

    "...I don''t know if I still have the right to say that," Bud smiled and looked at his sleeping daughter. "I still dream of the opportunity to see Andesa enter the wedding... She has arrived. Appropriate age, but it seems that you have not considered this aspect at all... Please don¡¯t laugh, I know it¡¯s a bit weird to say this at this time, but this is just a normal idea of ??a father, Ms. Bertila, you know , I am actually a more traditional thinking person..."

    "No, I didn''t laugh, I was just a little surprised," Bertila looked at Bud, "and I thought you would have a different attitude on this issue-because as far as I know, many fathers are actually not very good. I hope to see my daughter suddenly taken away by a strange and lucky bastard..."

    Bud''s expression became more and more weird: "This...it is true, I don''t think any lucky young man can be worthy of my Andesa, but... if it is a good young man like General Philip, it is suitable. Conditional. Of course, the hope of the two of them is really slim, even if you don¡¯t consider the relationship between Cecil and Typhon...Ms. Bertila, did you laugh this time? Please be considerate of a father..."

    "No, I''m not laughing at you," Bertila''s smile became more pronounced, and she raised her finger to the platform next to her. "I just want to tell you that Andesa is awake."

    Bud was taken aback for a moment, and then he looked at his daughter lying on the platform with surprise, and the latter opened his eyes almost at the same moment¡ªwith a tangled and annoyed expression.

    Bud noticed the change in Andesa''s expression in an instant, and then realized something, suddenly raised his head to look at Bertila: "Wait, when did she wake up?!"

    "When you mentioned''neurotoxins''," Bertila narrowed his smile and said blankly, "but to make her adapt better, I temporarily suppressed part of her nerve signals...except Hearing."

    Bud: "..."

    At this moment, he suddenly missed the neurotoxin that Bertila was good at when he was a dark master.

    "Wait, Andesa, don''t get excited, I''m just talking about your own thoughts," Bud said incoherently in the great embarrassment, "you have to understand, people can''t be tight forever..."

    "Well, I don''t intend to disturb the touching emotional communication between father and daughter, but at this time we should still care about the physical condition of the''patient'' first," Bertila suddenly spoke next to him, his voice listening to Bud. It was like a natural sound, "Andersa, blink and look in front of you-how does it feel?"

    Andersha actually had a lot of things to say to her father, but at this time she responded to Bertila''s instructions for the first time. She lowered her head to look at her body, and then raised her head to look around this incredible room." "Tree house", after the initial feeling of discomfort improved a little, she finally determined one thing: she had two eyes again.

    Bud also turned his attention back to Andesa''s eyes. He looked up at his daughter. After the latter pulled the hair that blocked one eye on his forehead, he immediately noticed the abnormality of that eye. ¡ª¡ªThe newborn eye actually showed a bright red color. Although the whole is still very beautiful, it formed a sharp contrast with the other light gray eye pupil. This surprised him: "Wait a minute, this one The color of the eyes..."

    "I said that the new flesh regeneration technology has its limitations. This is," Bertila said while passing a mirror into Andesa''s hands. "But don''t worry, except for the difference in appearance, There is nothing wrong with the use of this new eye. It is as easy to use as your original eye-even better. After all, it is brand new."

    Andesa took the mirror, and finally saw what she looked like at the moment-under the gray and white hair, the two eyes of different colors looked very eye-catching, even a little strange and horrified, but she finally nodded gently. : "It''s nothing bad...it allows me to remember everything that has happened more clearly."

    "Since the patient himself has no opinion, then I can declare that this treatment is a complete success," Bertila smiled, "but I still have to remind, Miss Andesa, this kind of eyes may slightly improve your marriage. The difficulty of...but you don¡¯t have to worry too much, your good father will definitely work hard for your marriage."

    The expressions of Andesa and Bud changed at the same time, but Bertila''s figure had gradually melted into a squirming flower vine, and only the voice came from the depths of the branches and leaves: "Then, I will not disturb the relationship between father and daughter. It¡¯s precious to get along-good luck, Mr. Bud Wendell."

    ...

    The crown of the giant tree swayed gently in the wind, and the layers of green leaves surging gently like waves. In the warm and warm wind, Bertila emerged from the top of the canopy, facing the bright afternoon sun, she He raised his head, showing a satisfied and slightly happy expression.

    It is not easy to make this expression change with a woody body, but she feels that the happy things that happened today are worthy of making herself smile.

    The sunlight is very good, and photosynthesis is equally pleasant. Berthila squinted her eyes. At the boundary of her perception, the roots and branches of the giant Thorin tree touched the vigorous breath of life on the plain of the Holy Spirit, and in her other perception system In, the "Narrator Neural Network" is full of excitement, and a huge amount of information is exchanged quickly with the hubs on the Holy Spirit Plains as nodes, and finally converges to the top of the giant tree of Thorin. Those are symbiotic with the magical obelisk. ''S nerve fibers are constantly telling Bertila what is happening far away-this even gives her an illusion, as if the entire human world has been integrated into that increasingly complex network.

    In this way, you can bask in the sun every day, carry out photosynthesis, bear some fruits, feed the small animals on the plain, soak the Internet in the sun, read the news from far away, or publish some "interesting records about the giant tree of Thorin" anonymously. "... After becoming a plant, life seems pretty good?

    Bertila felt her thoughts gradually disperse and melted in the warm sunshine, but a high-privilege notification that suddenly entered the neural network woke her up and opened her eyes suddenly.

    "Air Defense Identification Notice?"

    Bertila muttered, and subconsciously raised her head to look towards the sky. The magic net hub tower in the north of Red Maple City is sending back signals, and the monitoring devices distributed throughout the plain are also sending more accurate tracking records. He moved his eyes slowly under the guidance, and finally caught the small black shadows that appeared from the edge of the tree canopy.

    Those shadows grew bigger quickly-even though they might still look small and indistinguishable from the ground, Berthila could clearly see what they were when they passed the giant Thorin tree.

    It was a small group of giant dragons, forming a line to walk through the clouds.

    Bertila looked at the huge creatures in amazement, but did not forget to forward the identification marks on the network. She watched the dragons forming a queue continue to fly toward the south, and at the top of the giant Thorin tree on the several air defense platforms and the surface. On several positions in, the tree guards put down the Gorgon cannons pointed at the sky, and large missile launchers and rainbow light devices have also lifted their locks on those foreign aerial targets.

    "It''s really a dragon... and there''s more than one?" It wasn''t until those dragon shadows disappeared within the sensing range of the giant tree of Thorin that Bertila retracted his gaze towards the sky, "This is really a rare situation... it looks like'' Brother Gao Wen'' is going to make a terrible move again?"

    ...

    The vast land of the Holy Spirit Plain recedes slowly in the field of vision. The green mountains and rivers gleaming silver in the sun are as sharp as the lines on the canvas. Melita feels the surging of magic in the air. , There was a low roar from his throat.

    After losing the auxiliary interface provided by the Omega system, it took her a long time to finally adapt to the long-distance flight relying solely on her own visual vision and body perception. It was not easy at the beginning, but now she has discovered ... Without those complicated auxiliary interfaces, the world could be more vivid in my eyes.

    At this moment, the sea monster Cassandra''s voice suddenly came from behind her: "I have always been curious-why did your dragon scream okay suddenly while flying?"

    Melita converged her feelings, and turned her head slightly and said, "Is it weird? When you travel in the sea, don''t you sea monsters suddenly rise up and sing?"

    Cassandra''s voice became very surprised: "Ah-that''s your singing? To be honest, it doesn''t sound very nice..."

    Melita: "..."

    "Hey, why are you not talking anymore?"

    "Nothing, just a little envious of you."

    "Envy? Is it envy that we sing well?"

    Listening to the voice coming from her back, Melita showed a somewhat helpless expression. She didn''t know how to explain her sudden sentimentality to this sea monster, so she nodded vaguely: "Almost."

    Cassandra, who was riding a downwind dragon on Merita''s back, immediately became happy: "Okay, I''ll sing a song for you. Anyway, I am idle, I should thank you for taking me this way..."

    "Uh, actually not..."

    "You''re welcome, you''re welcome, Siren always likes to sing," Cassandra said without allowing Merita to refuse. "What style do you like to listen to? I''m better at death heavy metal..."

    Melita: "?"

    "Wait a moment, I will rub my tail and change it into an instrument first..."

    Melita: "?"

 Chapter 1067ï¼š Emissary of Tarrond

    When Melita and her companions ran across the land of the Holy Spirit Plain at high speed surrounded by heavy metal of death (forced), Gawain, who was far in the south of Cecil City, had already known the news of the upcoming visit of this special mission .

    The news first came from Beigang. The sea monsters who returned to the mainland first restored the connection with the imperial neural network, and brought information about the visit of the dragon clan, and then the news was officially received from the Northern Grand Duke Victoria Wilde. confirm.

    After learning from the briefing about the bizarre experience of the exploratory team led by Cassandra in the past so many days, the well-informed Gawain was also shocked.

    In the study of Cecil Palace, Gawain was putting down his pen for reviewing documents. He looked up at Tyre who was dozing in the corner of the room, and couldn''t help but ask: "Your Siren¡¯s sense of direction... is it more? Are there any problems?"

    Tyre moved his tail lazily, and raised an eyelid in a daze, "You are prejudice... We are all natural travelers, and occasionally a bad sense of direction is extremely rare-you I only know a few Kraken..."

    "...I can understand the poor sense of direction, but anyway, it is a bit exaggerated to swim all the way across the storm sea to Tarrond," Gawain shook his head and couldn''t help sighing, "There is also a direct swim. Coming into the human world...This is beyond the category of poor sense of direction, right?"

    Tyre yawned greatly, and it seemed that the third or fourth replenishment of the day was finally over. She shook her head, propped up her upper body with a snake''s tail, and took advantage of her body length to bypass the bookshelf and put her head on the bookshelf In front of the map on one side, I glanced over the ocean and land on the upper edge of the map: "Isn¡¯t it a good thing? I swam backwards and helped you establish a connection with Antavian. Kassandra swam backwards, but The accident brought news of Tarrond... so we should be more flexible. Sometimes we try an unknown road, maybe there will be unexpected gains..."

    Hearing this, Gao Wen couldn''t help but looked up and down at the salted deep-sea fish: "Although your words are not very reasonable, you are indeed very bold in your arrogant appearance."

    Then he shook his head without waiting for Tyre to respond, and looked thoughtfully at the incomplete "Map of the Known World": "Speaking of it... it''s really hard to imagine. Talrond was short in the past. Such a shocking and dramatic change happened in just over a month... Frankly speaking, I never even imagined that things would develop like this."

    "In fact, there are very few people who can really feel this huge change and understand it. For the vast majority of people, even if they know about the dragon kingdom, they will treat it as a post-cooking talk-Tal Lund is too far away, as far as the outer world, even though it is the highest weight in the great waves of the times, how can those tiny water droplets perceive the rolling of the entire sea surface?" Tyre shook the tip of his tail. He said with a serious expression that Gawain had never seen before, "But you are different. You are at the center of this turning point, so your feeling must be different from ordinary people."

    Gawain looked at Tyre in surprise, and after a few seconds he couldn''t help saying, "I rarely hear you say such deep words."

    "Because thinking about these things is very tiring, I would rather spend my extra energy on sleeping," Tyre shrugged, "but that doesn''t mean I can''t think of these things-I have lived for a long time, and you probably often forget This, and in such a long time, even if I sleep 90% of the time, the remaining 10% is enough for me to watch all the historical changes of civilization for a whole season."

    Gao Wen looked at each other curiously: "...Why are you so emotional today?"

    "...This morning, a friend of mine in Antavien used psychic singing to send news: After applying the arcane energy guiding device to the reactor, we finally successfully lit the core fusion tower... ¡­Although it only lights up for a moment, this is something we haven¡¯t done in millions of years," Tyre said and laughed, "In fact, even if the energy supply is restored, repairing the spacecraft will be a long-distance thing. But my sisters have been greatly encouraged, and now an unprecedented whisper appeared in the Siren¡¯s song, which said, ¡°The turning point is coming¡±..."

    Gawain subconsciously repeated Tyre''s words: "The turning point is coming..."

    "Yes, you often say similar things, but these words have a very special meaning to the Kraken," Tyre said slowly. "The races on the land often say''the era has changed''-every season of civilization Said many times, every time technology advances, every time regime changes, you seem to change every few hundred years, but for Siren, our time has not changed in more than one million years. For those dragons... it should be the same."

    Gao Wen looked at Tyre quietly, before sighing for a long time: "No wonder you suddenly felt so much emotion after hearing the news of Tarrond."

    "Who knows...or maybe it''s just that after having enough sleep, thinking about it," Tyre said as he stretched his waist, his tail numb and wrinkled from sleeping instantly stretched out in the room. "Compared to this, the envoys of Kassandra and Talrond should be almost here... I feel that the entry news came from the Rock Fortress two hours ago."

    Gao Wen nodded: "The city is ready, and they should almost count the time..."

    Before he finished his words, the magic net terminal set next to the desk suddenly lit up with a buzzing sound. After the communication was connected, S?derlin''s figure immediately appeared in the holographic projection: "Your Majesty, you have seen dragons. After crossing the Kant region, they came."

    "Okay!" Gawain smiled, "We can put out the battle to welcome the guests."

    ...

    The dragons passed through the clouds and skimmed over the sky. The rolling hills and magnificent mountains and rivers in the southern region were reflected in Merita¡¯s huge eyes. She finally saw the river that flows quietly on the north side of the dark mountain range. At the end also appeared the magical industrial capital that was built across the river and is already well-known in the human world. When those towers gleaming in the sun and the crystals floating in the air came into view, she felt her mood Then relax.

    But what made her feel most comfortable was that the almost terrifying "music" on her back finally stopped - even now, she still felt her wings trembling when she recalled the moment Cassandra sang. ...

    At that moment, she was almost taken away by Kassandra''s voice. It was her strong willpower that prevented her from causing an air disaster, but if the "music" continued for a while... it would be really hard to say.

    Melita was thinking wildly, and she heard the deep sea witch''s voice on her back: "Oh-I saw it! That is Cecil City? I have never seen it before, only I''ve watched it a few times on human Monet programs..."

    "Then you can take a good tour this time," Melita replied absent-mindedly, "There are many incredible places in that city. I believe even the longevity race will find many points of interest there."

    Cassandra looked interested: "Oh? For example?"

    "For example..." Melita opened her mouth, but she got stuck for a while. After thinking for a long time, she managed to gather the divergent thoughts, "Cecile''s rice raises the dragon..."

    Cassandra finally felt that Miss Blue Dragon¡¯s mood seemed a little strange, as if she got closer to Cecil, the latter''s mood also became tense, which made her wonder: "How do you Now? You feel weird."

    "It''s nothing," Melita shook her head, and completely condensed her mind, "I just thought of the scene when I left the city for the last time. At that time I never thought I would come back with my current identity and posture... I''m afraid Gao Vin Cecil didn''t think about what would happen after that."

    Cassandra didn''t reply for a while, as if she didn''t know what to say, but soon she broke the silence again: "Ah! Something seems to be flying over there¡ªis we welcome?"

    Melita raised her head and looked into the distance. The people of her clan behind and to the side also raised their heads almost at the same time. In the sinking sunset, they saw the sight of the distant city¡ª

    They saw that the city was lit up from the edge to the interior layer by layer. Under the gradually dimming sky, layers of artificial lights were advancing as if stars fell into the earth to guide the way forward, and there were several flickering lights flying. The device flew into the sky from the center of the city. It was a flying machine with an inverted cone body and a dragon wing structure. After a while, two directional lights rose near the mechanical bridge of Baishui River, and the flying machines suspended in mid-air spread to the sides in the sky-the aerial bomb pylons at the bottom of the machines were Replaced with a huge crystal device, under the cover of the lights on the ground, those crystals gradually filled with hazy brilliance, and then suddenly, a huge holographic projection 100 meters high appeared over the city.

    The content of the holographic projection is not complicated, but two words are written in dragon language and human common language: welcome, friend.

    Melita looked at the scene in the sky in astonishment, forgot her words for a while, and the dragons beside her were also in astonishment-they didn''t seem to expect that they would be so solemnly greeted in the human kingdom. I didn''t expect to see the text of my hometown so far away from Tarrond.

    Subconsciously, Melita blinked, trying to record what she saw before her eyes, but then she remembered that the Omega network was offline, and most of the implants in her body had been lost or removed. ¡ª¡ªShe shook her head, feeling quite regretful about this, and at about the same time, the lights from the ground also changed:

    As the dragons entered the sky above the city, the surging lights on the surface layers began to partially extinguish or diminish the brightness, while the other part of the lights became brighter, drawing obvious lines and arrows on the increasingly dim ground, those in the air The aircraft that made the holographic projection hummed closer, hovering near the dragons, sending out simple light signals.

    This is the landing guidance assistance provided by humans.

    Melita was stunned for a moment, and from the corner of her eyes, she noticed a flying vehicle approaching her from the side. She sensed the fluctuation of the messaging spell, and after subconsciously connected, she heard the communication from the aircraft: "Welcome Coming to Cecil City-this is the commander of the Dragonborn Special Forces Brigade, Su Gina, and then I will provide you with pilot services."

    Melita reacted after a half beat: "Dragonborn...Are you the dragonborn?"

    "Yes," the voice across from the messaging spell sounded like a smile, "but here I''m just a soldier on a mission. It''s nice to meet you, Miss Dragon from Tarrond."

    "I''m... very happy to meet you, too," Melita said, and she felt a little panicked. "Anyway...thank you for your help, Miss Sugina."

    The aircraft collectively lowered their altitude, and behind them, a small group of seven-headed dragons also slowed down and flew towards the landing field in the city.

    In the city, countless double eyes are looking up at the sky, and all the places that are allowed to gather are full of swaying figures. When the dragons formally appear in the sky in the evening, the exclamation of each city is one after another.

    The Cecils, who have always been knowledgeable, have once again today increased their knowledge that is difficult for other countries to replicate: they have witnessed the first time that pure-blooded dragons from outside human civilization flew into human cities in groups for the first time. As described in the story of the poet-these dragons are not "evil dragons" who come to plunder treasures and land, but "ambassadors" who represent another civilized country and establish friendship with mankind.

    Of course, the Cecilians have seen dragons, and even in the capital of the empire, you can often see dragon-born students wearing steel wings practicing flying. That is why the citizens of this city see dragons appearing. It just exclaimed, without causing any greater commotion, but on the other hand, the "pureblood dragon" from Tarrond is very different from the dragonborn they usually see-any A human with normal observing ability can see that the dragons flying over the city at this moment have a larger body, a more majestic posture, and a healthier giant wings.

    That is the real dragon.

    Gao Wen stood in front of the largest "Pioneer Square" in the center of the city, standing on a high platform watching the dragons gradually move closer. At this moment, the sky is approaching the end of dusk, and the sky overlords who seem to have flown out of the legendary story are plated with a layer of pale gold light and shadow. They fly from the northern sky, under the guidance of a series of navigation lights and **** teams. Down, came to the sky above the square steadily, and then descended one by one.

    Around the square, reporters and photographers from various newspapers and Mowang radio programs were busy quickly, trying their best to capture all the details of the arrival of the dragon. The citizens who were lucky enough to come to this first scene to watch the ceremony had already begun to wave their hands. With the banner of, both adults and children were caught in excitement and tension.

    Gawain took a deep breath, then opened his eyes and looked for a figure among the dragons. After several scans, he finally saw the somewhat familiar figure.

    The blue dragon landed, with a rough but stable posture, and almost at the moment of stopping, the dragon also turned his head and met Gawain''s eyes.

    She nodded in the direction of the high platform.

 Chapter 1068ï¼š gift

    It''s been a long time.

    When he saw the blue dragon landing on the square, Gawain had such an idea inexplicably¡ªeven though the last time he and Melita met was only more than two months ago, this But once the feeling of being right and wrong appeared for a long time, he didn''t suddenly realize the source of this feeling until the other party nodded slightly.

    Not only because there have been too many earth-shattering events in these two months, but also because the history of Talrond and the human world has changed too much at this turning point. The more important reason is that he From the huge and majestic blue dragon, I felt a distinct difference in temperament - and a significant change in appearance.

    He stepped off the platform and walked towards Merita. He saw that there were still many visible scars on the other''s huge body. The most astonishing one even pierced through nearly half of it down his neck. The torso, the flawless scales that were taken care of by the robot nanny and advanced compounds, are now covered with wind and frost, and there are many new traces that seem to have just been operated on on her limbs.

    Not only Merita, the dragons that landed with her also had similar injuries. These wounds were uncovered, and everyone around the square could see them with their own eyes. After seeing the scarred appearance of these dragons, Many people quieted subconsciously.

    Many people don¡¯t know what happened to Talrond, nor can they think of how the wounds of these dragons came from, but these hideous wounds are themselves a kind of speechless symbols, and they bring blood on the battlefield of killing gods. The rain and smoke, this kind of aura from battles is even more substantive than the coercion of the dragon itself, making people feel awe from the bottom of their hearts.

    Gao Wen came to the delegation of seven giant dragons, the stagnant power on the square finally loosened with his footsteps, countless eyes fell in the center of the square at the same time, and Merita moved slightly at the same time. Physically, her slender neck hangs down to the point where she can talk face-to-face with Gawain: "Salute to you, Emperor of the Cecil Empire, on behalf of Tarrond, I visit you with peace and goodwill. Country."

    The agent of the former Mithril Treasury now came to him as the ambassador of the Dragon Kingdom. Of course, the overly serious diplomatic occasions and rigorous diplomatic rhetoric made people uncomfortable, but Gao Wen''s expression was still calm, and he nodded slightly. , With a smile on his face: "On behalf of the Cecil Empire, I welcome all visitors from the Dragon Kingdom-friendly guests are eternal friends of this land."

    Melita seemed to smile-her expression at the moment was not easy to distinguish, but Gawain thought that the row of fangs that added up to one and a half meters wide should be a smile, and then the blue dragon tilted slightly. , One side of the wings hung down to the ground: "I also brought your messenger-Ms. Kassandra is of great significance in this exchange. In addition, I also brought a gift from Tarrond, hope You can be satisfied with this."

    For some reason, Gawain felt that Merita had a noticeable pause in her voice when she mentioned the words "Ms. Cassandra", but this little question did not occupy his energy. He quickly watched A beautiful lady with black hair and a mole on the corner of her eye appeared on Merita''s back. She was a slick, mature and elegant posture. After waving to the crowd not far away, she quickly followed the dragon. The dragon''s wings slid briskly in front of Gao Wen-its serpentine "steps" like clouds and flowing water caught many people''s eyes. Some people were suddenly surprised, and some people''s eyes subconsciously fell beside the high platform not far away. He craned his neck to look at the lively Tyre.

    ¡ª¡ªThe siren is still a mysterious and rare race to ordinary people in Cecil. Those who live in this city and have seen siren have most of the impression of these deep-sea allies obviously only from the only local one. Siren Tyr, in the absence of relevant propaganda and common sense, obviously most people think that the siren race is just walking...

    This small omission even Gawain hadn''t expected--but fortunately it was harmless.

    Anyway, the sea monsters were kind.

    At the same time, the dragons who were walking with Merita began to get busy. With the assistance of magic, they began to transfer many packed boxes that were originally fixed on their backs to the ground, and they had already prepared them around the square. The prepared team and staff then stepped forward to register for the handover of the gift. The media who were recording around did not miss this moment, and in an instant, a large number of photo-taking devices focused on it.

    Everything that happened today is unprecedented. Every picture recorded has a special meaning. Any scholar and reporter present knows very well that any video or even a few words recorded at the moment may appear in historical data after a few years. Up.

    Gao Wen''s attention was also attracted by the large and small boxes, but he just scanned his eyes and did not ask at this moment-this is a formal official contact with strict process specifications, and it is not at this moment For the formal acceptance of gifts, his curiosity must be reserved for the middle of the banquet process later.

    But even so, his gaze suddenly stopped as he swept across the boxes: a strange intuition suddenly appeared in his heart, making his gaze fall subconsciously on one of the boxes.

    It was a metal box that looked extraordinarily heavy and solid. Its surface was covered with dense dragon-language runes. It was clearly protected because the sights of the three dragons never left the box from beginning to end. Its importance Obviously.

    "That box..." Gao Wen finally couldn''t help but speak, because he believed that his instinct as a legendary powerhouse must not have jumped out when he was idle and bored, "What is it?"

    Melita lowered her head: "This is the most special gift, but because it is too special, it is not in the gift list. I will personally deliver it to you later."

    Gao Wen: "...?"

    ...

    It was not until night fell and the stars enveloped the earth that the grand and grand welcoming ceremony finally ended, and the same grand dinner was held in the "Autumn Palace" near the Cecil Palace.

    This may be the biggest banquet held here since the last time Typhon¡¯s special envoy Matilda visited Cecil. The court chefs have made up their minds to show the dragons from the human world in this banquet. And the empire officials and representatives from all walks of life who are fortunate enough to be invited to the banquet will do their best to show the grace and decency of human civilization. After all, the dragon race is almost legendary for humans. It has been mysterious in various strange stories for too many years, and today is the first day they unveiled the mystery.

    The huge banquet hall is brightly lit, the aroma of wine and delicacies permeates between the cups, plates, tables and chairs, and the brisk music sounds melodious and graceful. The dragon messengers who transformed into human forms were treated with great hospitality. As the representative of the mission, Tal Lund¡¯s ambassador, Melita Penia, was of course placed next to Gawain.

    It was also at this time that Gawain finally had a more relaxed time to talk with Merita.

    "When you arrived at Northport, Cassandra reported something to me," Gawain looked at Miss Blue Dragon. "She talked about what happened in Talrond¡ªpart of it. You broke the cradle. , The entire Arctic continent has been turned into a wasteland in the flames of war, and ten survivors have not existed... Although there are only a few words of description, I can imagine what it is like. Frankly speaking, I am shocked and even a little admired, that It is a war we cannot imagine, and it is an unbearable price."

    "We also know what''s happening in the human world," Melita''s gaze retracted from the direction of the banquet hall and fell on Gawain. "It was also a war that determined the survival of the race, and it shocked us."

    "We also paid a great price-maybe it can''t be compared with your sacrifice, but in essence, we did the same thing," Gawain shook his head, shaking the glass in his hand, the bright red liquor in the glass. Shaking and shattering light, he seemed to re-see the flames of war and explosions on the battlefield of Winterhold that day, "We... killed our own god."

    "We killed our gods," Melita repeated Gawain''s words softly, "in the name of freedom and survival."

    "This world is so cruel that many times we have no right to decide which way we should go," Gao Wen said quietly, and then he looked into Merita''s eyes with a solemn expression, "But anyway, we finally The first crack was cut from this cruel ice, and the mortal races of the world also had a chance to breathe."

    "Yes, we did this feat together," Melita smiled calmly, "So now the dragons and humans have become natural allies."

    Having said this, she paused and continued solemnly: "We know that you are working to establish a new order among the mortal kingdoms, hoping to unite the mortal forces of the entire world to face the world¡¯s Disaster, I can promise you here-we are here for this, and Tarrond will support your feat. In any case, as long as your original intention remains unchanged, the dragon will be Cecil Allies forever."

    Gawain¡¯s expression became solemn and serious. He met Melita¡¯s gaze and said after a moment¡¯s gaze: ¡°I knew your intentions when I just received the news from Cassandra, but I didn¡¯t expect You will be so determined... and it sounds like you put all your faith in Cecil."

    "Because this change started with Cecil, and in the foreseeable future, it will follow the path you envisioned," Melita said seriously, "As for why we are so determined... ¡­"

    She smiled, a trace of self-deprecating on her face.

    "Talrond is not what it used to be-you mentioned Ms. Kassandra''s report just now, but I want to say that no matter how detailed her report is, the real situation of Tarrond is better than you think. It¡¯s even worse. The dragons have fallen into a predicament. We are now relying on our own strong innate conditions and the remaining materials on the wasteland to support ourselves as a "civilization". Frankly speaking, if we want to survive next, we might even External support is needed. In this situation, we no longer have many choices, and naturally there will be no needless reservations and hesitations."

    Gawain gave Merita a surprised look: "You told me very frankly."

    Melita smiled back: "Because we are friends."

    "...Well, then I also hope that Tarrond and Cecil can become friends," Gawain smiled and raised his glass, "For friendship-and for our common survival."

    "For friendship and common survival," Merita responded with a toast, and then she looked at the banquet hall, hesitating or reminded, "Do you remember the dragon''s special way of''eating''?"

    Gao Wen froze for a moment, and immediately reacted: "Of course, you need''two meals''-don''t worry, we have prepared enough food in addition to this banquet, and you and your friends will get the best Hospitality."

    Melita breathed a sigh of relief when he heard this, but Gao Wen couldn''t help asking after a little thought: "By the way, what is in the ¡®special¡¯ big box you mentioned?"

    "You seem to care?"

    "Forget it," Gawain nodded, "mainly I have a feeling...I can''t tell, but I can feel a certain breath, and the things in that box seem to have some attraction to me."

    In an instant, Melita opened her eyes slightly, and after a while she shook her head with a sigh: "That''s it...no wonder I have to leave it to you, it seems that everything is arranged."

    "Arranged?" Gao Wen raised his eyebrows. "So what is in that box?"

    "It''s almost time..." Melita looked up and saw that the atmosphere in the banquet hall was turning to calm. A group of new waiters entered the hall, and the band was changing its repertoire. According to her understanding of human society, this It is a sign that the formal banquet is coming to an end, "Then after the banquet, I will tell you what it is."

    ...

    The dinner was over, all follow-up matters had been arranged, Gao Wen returned to his palace, and shortly after this, Merita visited as scheduled.

    In the lobby on the first floor, irrelevant personnel have been screened out in advance. According to Melita''s advance reminder, only the most trusted personnel around Gawain were left on the scene: Amber, Heidi, and Rebecca.

    A large metal box protected by layers of runes was placed in the center of the hall. Gao Wen and others were standing in front of the metal box. Rebecca looked at the large box in front of her curiously, and finally restrained it from poking forward twice. Urged, but still couldn''t help saying: "My ancestor, what is this?"

    "Merita, you can reveal the answer," Gawain looked at Miss Blue Dragon who was standing next to the box. "What the **** is this?"

    Melita finally didn¡¯t sell it this time. She put her hand on the surface of the box, and accompanied by the second light of the rune, the tightly sealed box also heard the slight sound of the mechanical device unlocking the lock. The cover slowly opened to the surroundings, and a sphere glowing with pale golden light appeared in front of everyone.

    "This is a dragon egg," Merita took a breath and said solemnly, "Now it is in your care."

    Gao Wen: "...Huh?"

    At the same time, three sights fell on him at the same time.

    Melita took another breath, her expression more solemn: "Our goddess left a lingo after her fall, and entrusts this egg to you."

    Gao Wen: "...Huh?"

    The three eyes around him became even stranger.

    (The comics recorded on anomalous creatures need everyone''s support. Now the Erem chapter has come to an end, I feel like I can kill a wave. The chase address is in Bilibili Comics.)

 Chapter 1069ï¼š Gods gift

    There was a strange silence in the hall.

    The outer shell of the metal box has been completely opened under the action of the mechanical device, and the contents contained within it appear before everyone''s eyes. In Gawain''s mind, "This little Pony must be amusing me" followed the appearance of the pale golden sphere. But nothing else, he can be sure of at least one thing: this thing is really a dragon egg...

    The dragons, the dragons that survived the great collapse of Tarrond, sent envoys to establish diplomatic relations across the northern ice ocean and mountains after the heavy damage. They took so much effort to send themselves a dragon egg.

    It is common sense that if Melita''s head was not broken in the previous war, she probably wouldn''t be joking with herself about the source of the egg.

    After two full minutes of silence, Gawain finally broke the silence: "...The goddess you mentioned, is Enya?"

    Melita''s expression was a little complicated, and she said softly with a sigh, "Yes-the sanctuary has locked Tarrond''s god, Enya... Now I can directly call his name."

    "Then what does this egg mean?" For the first time, Gao Wen felt that his head was a little insufficient. The corners of his eyes twitched slightly. It took a lot of effort to keep his tone calm. "Why do your gods Leave a last wish for you to give me this egg? No, more importantly-why is there such an egg?"

    As soon as Gawain¡¯s voice fell, Amber suddenly showed a weird look on the side. The half-elf turned his head and looked straight at Gawain¡¯s face. His face was full of words. The look-she is undoubtedly brewing a bold statement of about 800 words, but the basic sense of crisis and survival awareness are still working, making those bold statements temporarily hold in her stomach.

    No kidding, Amber is still very confident in her own strength. She knows that whenever she comes up with that bold idea in her mind, Gawain can pick up the onion and shoot herself to the ceiling¡ªthis is what she is. Is experienced.

    But not everyone has such a sense of crisis as Amber - Rebecca, who is standing by and studying the dragon egg attentively, suddenly turned her head and said casually: "My ancestor! Didn''t you say you and that Has Dragon God talked a few times? Could it be that time that he accidentally stayed..."

    Just halfway through the silly roe deer''s words, Heidi raised his hand and pressed it on her shoulder. The conditioned reflex that grew up from childhood took effect instantly, Rebecca''s whole body was obviously excited, and the rest of the words I swallowed it all back...

    Gawain glanced at Rebecca silently, then at Hetty, whose face had turned dark, with a gentle smile on his face: "Forget it, there are outsiders present now."

    Rebecca: "..."

    Melita stood aside, curiously watching the scene in front of her, watching the interaction between Gawain and her family-this feeling was very strange, because she had never imagined that she looked so serious and held up like Gawain. A lot of people with aura can have such a relaxed and fun atmosphere when they get along with their families in private. On the other hand, as a "professional employee" customized by a biochemical company, she has never experienced a similar family. What is life like.

    In the long years of the past, synergists, work schedules and the Omega system arranged almost all of her life. She never felt that there was anything wrong with it, but at a certain moment now, she actually felt a little bit ¡­¡­envy.

    But soon, she got rid of this weird emotion, and shook her head: "Ahem, I don''t actually want to disturb you, but I still have to explain this dragon egg clearly.

    "First of all, I actually don¡¯t know exactly how this dragon egg... was produced. Even our leader hasn¡¯t figured it out yet. I can only confirm that it is a relic after our gods left. The mechanism is not clear.

    "Secondly, when the **** left Yu Ling to entrust the dragon egg to you, he also left some words. These messages are of great significance. I hope you listen carefully."

    Seeing an exceptionally serious expression on Melita''s face, Gawain instantly realized that this matter was not trivial. He quickly concentrated his attention and looked at each other''s eyes seriously: "What message?"

    Melita cleared her throat, and said solemnly: "The first:''God'' as a natural phenomenon, in essence will never die..."

    She was repeating the words that Calador told her before leaving, without falling off a word, and clearly, and as the listening party, Gawain¡¯s expression changed from the moment he heard the first content. After this, his tight face never relaxed for a moment. It was only two seconds after Merita had finished speaking that his eyes rolled, and then his gaze fell on the pale golden dragon egg. ¡ª¡ªThe latter is still standing quietly on the pedestal at the bottom of the metal box, emitting a constant dim light, without any response to the surrounding eyes, as if it is sealed with infinite secrets.

    At this moment, Gao Wen couldn''t help but think of the first thing he just heard: God, as a natural phenomenon, will never die in essence...

    The dragon **** is nominally the patron saint of the dragon race, but in essence it is also a collection of various symbolic deities. The dragon as a mortal race has feared all natural phenomena since its birth-flame, frost, thunder and lightning, life, death , And even nature itself...All of this is gathered in the dragon god, and as the dragon successfully breaks through the shackles of adulthood, these "awe" will also disappear, then the dragon **** as a kind of "aggregate"... Will he eventually disintegrate into the most primitive symbolic concepts and return to the "deep sea", or will he leave some residue due to the gathering of human nature?

    "The necessary element of the third story..." Gawain murmured softly, his eyes never leaving the dragon egg. He suddenly became a little curious and looked at Merita on the side, "This necessary element refers to this egg. , Or those four concluding conclusions?"

    "We don''t know... God''s will is always vague, but it may also be our limited ability to understand," Melita shook her head, "Perhaps both? After all, we still don''t know enough about the gods. In this respect, you seem to have some special talent, and you can easily understand many metaphors about gods."

    She raised her eyelids and looked into Gawain''s eyes: "So do you know what the''third story'' the gods are referring to is? Our leader asked me to ask you before leaving: Are there really mortals? Other options?"

    Gao Wen was silent, thinking quietly in the silence. He carefully considered for a long time before speaking in a low tone: "In fact, I have been thinking about this issue since the fall of the God of War... God was born out of human thoughts, but It has also become a disaster for mortals due to changes in thoughts. It is one way to usher in the end of the countdown in submission, and to seek survival in the killing of gods is also a way, and as for the third way... I have been thinking about''coexistence''. Possible."

    "It sounds difficult." Melita said straightforwardly.

    "It''s really difficult, but we are not without progress-we have succeeded in letting gods like the''upper narrator'' lose their divinity, and to some extent''freed'' the relationship between the gods of nature and the goddess of magic. The shackles of the world, now we are still trying to subtly and subtly cut with the God of Light," Gawain thought as he said, he knew that the dragon race is a natural ally in the cause of rebellion, and the opponent has now successfully broken free of the chains, so He doesn¡¯t have to keep anything when talking about these in front of Melita. ¡°The only problem now is that all these''success stories'' are too harsh. Every success is based on non-replicable constraints, and humans want to face it. There are so many right gods..."

    "And there will always be new gods born," Melita said. "In addition, you can''t be sure that all gods are willing to cooperate with your''coexistence'' plan-mortals themselves are changeable, changeable mortals. This has brought a changeable trend of thought, which is destined to be impossible for you to treat the gods as some kind of''mass production model''. Each **** you have to face... is a unique''case.''"

    "No matter how unique a case is, there will be a common logic behind it. At least''Born from the trend of thought'' is the common logic of all of them," Gao Wen said seriously, "So I now have a plan to build the mortal kingdoms. Based on the alliance, I named it the "theocracy council"."

    Melita was taken aback, and quickly understood the possible meaning behind this word. She gradually opened her eyes and looked at Gawain in astonishment: "Do you want to control mortal thoughts?"

    Immediately after Gao Wen answered, she shook her head again: "This is almost equivalent to controlling the thoughts of all mortals...not to mention whether it can be successful, this kind of behavior itself will probably cause everyone to resist...unless you I intend to build an Omega system like us, but the price of doing so is not affordable for all races..."

    "So what I want to do is not''control''," Gawain laughed. "Actually, according to our recent research, it is the overly controlled thought that caused the gods to be extremely powerful and constantly regenerating, so we must do The...is not to control all thoughts, but to liberate all thoughts."

    The room was quiet for a while, and Melita seemed to be frightened by Gawain¡¯s grandiose and even bold thoughts. She thought for a long time, and finally noticed the faces of Heidi, Amber and even Rebecca on the scene. They all had a very natural expression, which made her thoughtful: "It looks like... your plan has been brewing for a while."

    "We have verified its initial results in the transformation process of the Holy Light Church, and verified its theoretical feasibility in the chaos model of the neural network. We believe that through long-term social structural adjustment, education popularization, and changing customs are possible. To achieve this goal-even in a short period of time, it can also produce quite good results," Gao Wen said, "the key problem now is that other countries on the mainland may not directly accept all of this, so we need a The Theocracy, I hope that at least a basic consensus will be reached among the leaders of some countries, and then this change will be promoted through economic and cultural gradual influence and technological development."

    Merita looked at Gawain and thought about it for a long time, and then suddenly smiled: "I think I probably understand what you are going to do. World-class education is popularized, and economic and technological development is used to force society to change customs. Huh... you really deserve the name of "theocratic"."

    Gao Wen raised his eyebrows: "Sounds like you are interested in this?"

    "Indeed, I am personally very interested - but whether the dragons are interested, it depends on when we can see a more detailed plan," Melita said with a smile, "If you say you don''t even have a plan no?"

    "Of course there is, and there are as many relevant materials," Gao Wen said, but then he suddenly reacted, "But do you really need it? You have broken away from the shackles with your own efforts... The Dragon Race is now this Isn''t it the only "free race" in the world other than the Kraken?"

    "Why don''t you need it?" Merita asked back, her expression became serious, "It is true that the dragon race is now free, but as long as we have a little understanding of the rules of this world, we know that this kind of''freedom'' is actually just Temporary. The gods are immortal... And as long as the tendency of ignorance and blindness in the minds of mortals still exists, the shackles will come back sooner or later. The survivors of Tarrond are only concerned about two things now One thing is how to survive on the wasteland, and the other is how to prevent the coming back of the gods in the near future. These two things make us sleepless."

    She raised her head and looked into Gawain''s eyes: "So, maybe your''theocracy'' is a good medicine that can cure the problem, even if it can''t be cured... it''s at least a successful exploration."

    "This evaluation surprised me a bit," Gawain said seriously, "Then I will prepare sufficient information for you as soon as possible-but I want to confirm one thing. Can you represent the wishes of the entire dragon clan in Tarrond? "

    Melita met Gawain''s gaze, her expression was solemn, and she said word by word: "This time, I will represent Talrond with full authority."

    Gawain nodded, then his expression relaxed, and his face smiled again: "Well, we have talked about enough heavy topics, maybe it''s time to discuss something else."

    As his voice fell, the atmosphere on the scene quickly became relaxed. Rebecca, who was listening carefully with her neck down, finally had a chance to catch her breath. She blinked and reached out to touch the pale gold The dragon egg broke the silence with a curious look: "Actually, I wanted to ask from just now... This egg is said to be given to us, but how are we going to deal with it?"

    "Not for you, but for Gawain Cecil himself-there are still some differences," Merita immediately corrected Rebecca''s statement, and then showed a somewhat confused expression, "As for saying What to do with this dragon egg... Actually, I don''t know. When I set off, I only said to let it over, and no one told me what I need to do in the future."

    Amber thought, who hadn''t spoken much, and tentatively squeezed his chin and said, "Or... shall we try to hatch it?"

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1070ï¼š Prepare early

    To be honest, when he saw this dragon egg, Gao Wen really felt the same confusion as Amber: the dragons did not want to send such a special... "gift" to him. , I always have to consider the follow-up processing method, but the key lies in how to deal with this thing-Gao Wen suspects that similar things have not happened since the history of mankind, although many knight hero biographies love to When the dragon pulls into the story, he will also describe what the protagonist got the dragon egg by chance and became a partner after hatching, but now everyone knows that this kind of bridge is almost like Merita. The boring dragon wrote and played by himself...

    So, what should I do with such a dragon egg? Hatched? How to hatch?

    Merita looked at Gawain and then at the dragon egg, before she smiled awkwardly: "Actually...you want to try to incubate it, after all, our leader just asked me to **** the dragon egg. Here you are, but I didn¡¯t explain how to deal with it afterwards. I think it was after the fall of the gods that I didn¡¯t leave a more detailed entrustment. According to my understanding...this should be what you mean by your own disposal."

    Gao Wen thought about it carefully, and couldn''t help but ask curiously: "Will you hatch eggs?"

    As soon as this word came out, he felt something was wrong, and the sights of Heidi and Amber next to him became weird. He realized that this straightforward statement was somewhat frivolous, but for a while he couldn''t think of a better one¡ª -After all, racial and cultural differences are still there, so he has to bite the bullet and continue to maintain his unmoving look.

    Melita was also visibly stunned after hearing Gawain¡¯s words, and then a trace of restraint appeared on her face, but fortunately, she didn¡¯t seem to care too much, just laughed awkwardly: "This... actually I I don¡¯t have any experience. I just learned some theories recently. I can tell you how to incubate dragon eggs, but I don¡¯t think I have free time..."

    "No, no, I didn''t plan to let you help yourself," Gao Wen said quickly, "it would be great to provide some theoretical guidance..."

    Melita suddenly became even more embarrassed: "That...that''s okay...but I want to state in advance that the nature of this dragon egg is very special, and we are not even sure whether it can actually hatch, so even now I tell you the method, you may not be able to hatch anything, or even more exaggerated...Even if the hatching method is correct, this dragon egg may take a very long time to break the shell, and you may even have to specialize for this. Preparing to build a long-running empire incubator..."

    The topic seems to be slipping all the way in a weird direction. Amber, who is very nervous and not too big to watch the excitement, feels that this energy is too strong, she can''t help coughing twice, breaking the silence on the side : "I won''t discuss this kind of details. You can tell us roughly about the incubation conditions of normal dragon eggs."

    Amber''s sudden interruption broke the awkward atmosphere a little, Melita''s thoughts that had begun to flutter finally stabilized, she coughed twice, and quickly reorganized her vocabulary in her mind. Then she took a breath and nodded and said: "Okay. Well, let me talk about how to incubate dragon eggs-basically, the incubation of dragon eggs needs to meet two conditions at the same time. The first is a suitable temperature, which is consistent with most oviparous organisms, and the second is continuous The constant magical stimulation makes this one special.

    "The temperature is relatively easy to handle. The incubation temperature range of the dragon eggs is actually very loose. Even the current room temperature here meets the conditions, and the more suitable temperature is roughly..."

    Melita talked about an approximate temperature range, and then continued: "Compared with temperature, magical stimulation is a more important factor. Dragons are extremely powerful magical creatures. Our magical affinity talent is so strong that Even at the stage of being an egg before hatching, it can interact with the magic in the environment-the dragon egg needs to grow under the stimulation of pure arcane energy. I suggest that you use a magic net that can run continuously and stably to create a hatchery , Put the dragon egg in it..."

    Merita explained the method of hatching dragon eggs in detail, Gawain seriously remembered from the side, Heidi even summoned enchanting parchment and a pen from nowhere, and used the detailed process with her eyes light. The magic reinforcement record has become a magic scroll, and Gao Wen understands this very well: this is the knowledge to hatch dragon eggs! Who else in the whole world has been exposed to such secrets? If it weren''t for Tarrond''s big incident that Melita brought eggs to visit, how could this secret spread to the human world?

    To be honest, Heidi just found a scroll to record without convening the entire research department on the spot to conduct an on-site discussion. This is already extremely restrained...

    A few minutes later, Melita finally finished her story, and Heti, who was so fluent in his pen, finally breathed a long sigh of relief. This mage lady, who hadn¡¯t enjoyed research for a long time, looked at her record with satisfaction, and then suddenly wrinkled slightly. Frowning, as if thinking of something: "I didn''t expect the real way to hatch dragon eggs would be like this... As far as I know, there is a book called "The Wizard Ra Dong and the Red Dragon Egg" once described the incubation of dragons. , The book says that dragon eggs need to be soaked in magma to mature gradually, and they must be repeatedly struck by lightning when they break their shells..."

    Having said that, she couldn''t help but shook her head, with a complicated smile on her face: "The book describes this process in a very conclusive manner. The book itself contains a lot of magic knowledge in the real world, so much so. Scholars doubt that the content written in that book is true. Some scholars who are keen on studying the mystery of dragons even use "The Wizard Ra Dong and the Red Dragon Egg" as a professional "dragon learning reference book" to study... ¡­I really don¡¯t know how they will react when they know the truth."

    Heidi sighed with emotion, but Gawain glanced at Merita''s face unconsciously, and caught a touch of embarrassment in the other''s expression. He immediately reacted and tentatively asked: "Wait, Merita, The book Heidi mentioned...could not be you..."

    "No, I didn''t write it!" Melita immediately waved her hand to clarify herself, and then smiled awkwardly, "It was written by a friend of mine..."

    Amber rolled his eyes and asked subconsciously: "The friend you mentioned..."

    "It''s really my friend," Melita sighed helplessly. "His name is Calador. In fact, he is my elder by age, but we belong to the Mithril treasure house and we are colleagues at work. He is in the human world. When traveling, he will be transformed into a red-haired wizard.''La Dong'' is his most commonly used pseudonym-but later because of his job transfer, he rarely appeared in the human world."

    Gao Wen, Heidi and others: "..."

    The embarrassment struck again. After a while, Gao Wen broke the silence while holding his forehead and sighed: "The dragon walks in hiding in the human world, and the human world will not leave traces of the dragon clan¡ªbut our books and stories leave you everywhere. Misfortune."

    "This... speechless." Merita murmured awkwardly, and Amber next to him immediately took out a small notebook from her small bag and wrote it down, and was patted on the head by Gawain: "Don''t remember the sentence just now!"

    Suddenly, Amber Ji Ling had to put away the small notebook in anguish, and murmured with regret: "It''s a pity, such a poetic sentence-the second half is very deep."

    "Forget it, it''s all things in the past. The times are different, and the dragon will also make changes. Since you intend to return to the world of mortal races, the way we get along will become open and transparent in the future. Things messed up... Just use it as a small episode before the dragons and other races officially "get acquainted"," Gawain shook his head, trying to get the topic back on track, "I have recorded the hatching method of the dragon egg, but I have another one. Question, if something goes wrong in our incubation process, such as a short interruption...will it cause the dragon egg to die?"

    Gao Wen felt that it was necessary for him to inquire about the details in advance-although he had not made up his mind to incubate this dragon egg, he didn''t even think about how to face this theoretically "Enya relic". But it doesn¡¯t hurt to know some things in advance.

    "Don''t worry too much about it," Merita nodded and replied, "The vitality of the dragon egg is stronger than you think, at least the normal dragon egg is like this. Even if there is a problem during the incubation process, as long as it is not the dragon egg It will not die easily if it is broken or thrown into the magma and cooked by you. At most, it will suspend its development for a period of time, and then continue to grow after the conditions are right.

    Gao Wen exhaled: "I''m relieved."

    After that, Melita and Gawain talked a lot about the dragon egg, and a lot about the status quo of Tarrond, about the future of the dragon race, about the grand plan of Gawain-they were sitting Talking freely on the sofa in the living room, the dragon egg not far away stood quietly under the light, Heidi personally prepared tea and snacks, and Amber and Rebecca went round and round the dragon egg to study together. The two people each had a lot of wild ideas, and they were also excited about the discussion.

    It''s been a long time since Gawain had enjoyed such a peaceful and peaceful time-the same goes for Merita.

    On this private occasion, both the ambassador of Tarrond and the ruler of the Cecil Empire temporarily removed their identities. They seemed to have returned to the time when they first met and talked as friends for a long time, until it was getting late, May It''s time for Rita to leave.

    In fact, Gawain can arrange a guest room for the Blue Dragon lady in Cecil Palace, but at this time he must consider the identity of the other party''s "Talrond Ambassador"-without prior notice. Under the circumstances, leaving the ambassador overnight is not in line with the rules after all, and Melita also hopes to return to her family as soon as possible.

    When Miss Lan Long was about to walk to the exit of the living room, Gao Wen suddenly remembered something, and stopped the other party behind: "Yes, wait a moment."

    Melita stopped and looked back at Gawain curiously: "What''s the matter?"

    Gao Wen hesitated, but couldn''t help asking: "The Mithril Treasury...is there still?"

    "...Is gone," Melita''s eyes flashed a little lonely, but she soon recovered the slight shake, "but I have a plan that seems to be too naive now...I hope to rebuild it. , Even if it will take many years."

    Then she laughed suddenly, looked at Gawain and said: "Besides, you don''t have to worry, the things you entrusted to us are still well preserved-right here."

    While she was talking, she pointed to her head.

    "The original copy of the manuscript has been destroyed by the element storm, but I remember the content of the manuscript clearly, I will keep it, and then treat it as the first commission for the reconstruction of the Mithril Treasury-I will be faithful In fulfilling our contract, Mithril Treasury is still worthy of the trust of customers."

    "That''s good," Gao Wen also laughed, "I am waiting for the good news of the rebuilding of the treasure house."

    Melita smiled and bent down and bowed impeccably, then she took a half step back, sighed, "It''s great to be able to speak freely", and then turned and left.

    After Merita left, Rebecca left next to the dragon egg. She leaned close to Gawain, looked at the direction of the door on tiptoe for a long time, and then muttered, "Go away."

    "Talrond''s situation seems really not optimistic," Heidi said thoughtfully, sitting down beside Gao Wen. "Although Merita has some details that are still unclear, but from what she revealed It¡¯s not hard to guess the situation... Food, medicine, living space, social order... The dilemma faced by the dragon is far greater than we were at the beginning."

    "Although their strength is very strong, the environment in Tarrond is worse," Gawain said in a deep voice, "I feel very lucky now that Tarrond chose to send an ambassador and It¡¯s a blessing for all of us-including humans and dragons-to make positive contact with the human world."

    Rebecca thought for a long time after hearing Gawain''s words, and found that she couldn''t understand: "Huh? Why do you say that?"

    "...Although Talrond suffered a catastrophe, the number of surviving dragons, even if only one percent, is still tens of thousands or more, and those powerful creatures can easily pass by with just a pair of wings. Bingyang arrived in the human world," Gawain looked at Rebecca and said patiently and solemnly, "They are hungry-imagine if Merita and her compatriots did not try to control the social order the first time and Choosing to make direct contact with the human world, if the survivors of Tarrond cross the bottom line of the collapse of the social order, what scene would it be like for tens of thousands, hundreds of thousands of hungry and desperate dragons to sweep the human congresses? "

    Rebecca imagined the scene described by Gawain, and the expression on her face quickly became horrified: "...Mom..."

    "It''s sighing for a civilization to suffer such an extinction disaster, and it is the dragon that suffered the disaster, this incident is not only sighing," Gawain said in a very serious tone, and he did not scare Rebecca. In fact, when he first received the news from Beigang, he was even scared into a cold sweat-tens of thousands or even hundreds of thousands of giant dragons became refugees in an instant, and their society was in a state of collapse. The moral bottom line is faltering. No one knows where they are going to "eat". This is enough to make the rulers of all the countries of the world sleepless and sleepless. "Now we say it is not good for Merita to integrate with her compatriots. How many survivors have been raised, and it¡¯s hard to say how many dragons are under the control of the Provisional Government of Agonda, but at least we can be sure that the dragons of Tarrond have not completely collapsed from the group, and the society in some areas The function is still barely maintained, so I can breathe a sigh of relief."

    "Then... after a sigh of relief?" Rebecca looked at Gawain with some curiosity, "What are we going to do next?"

    "Start preparing supplies and help Tarrond to continue his life, the sooner the better," Gawain said after a brief period of thought. "Although the dragon civilization has been destroyed, it will eventually be a million-year accumulation, even in ruins. An amazing treasure house¡ªthis is something that even the Dragons themselves have not even realized. Now our biggest advantage is that we know this news earlier than all countries, so we have to prepare earlier than them.

    "This may be our boldest investment so far, with the most amazing return."

 Chapter 1071ï¼š Getting better

    In terms of personal feelings, Gawain regarded Merita as a friend, and he also had a natural goodwill and admiration for the glorious dragon civilization, but he should not only make decisions from a personal perspective as the ruler of an empire. He wants to ensure that every wealth created by citizens is used in the right place.

    Now that Tarrond is in trouble, Melita and other envoys have not formally asked for help, but it will be sooner or later. Of course, Gawain can provide assistance, but there must be equal political benefits behind the assistance. Technological gains, economic or resource gains, and even pure humanitarian gains, these must be taken into consideration.

    It is also after comprehensive consideration of these aspects that Gawain finally believes that assisting Talrond at this time will be an investment with amazing potential returns.

    Hundred-legged insects die but are not stiff. The once glorious Tarrond civilization on this planet is still a treasure house even if it falls, even if you don¡¯t consider the ancient technology buried in the wasteland and the dragon¡¯s accumulation so far. The wealth destroyed in the flames of war, only the dragons themselves, is a force that cannot be ignored for the mortal nations on this planet, and the opportunity to help these powerful creatures... is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity.

    Gawain sat on the sofa, thinking carefully about the meaning behind this incident and the necessary measures for taking various actions. Rebecca looked at the expressions of the ancestor curiously beside him, and after a long time she couldn''t help asking: "My ancestor, what are you thinking?"

    Gawain glanced at the girl with a smile on his face: "I just thought of providing assistance to Tarrond... It is a rare thing in a lifetime to let the dragon bear love."

    Heidi blinked, and his thoughts became active: "Do you need to let businessmen''activities''? We can purchase a large amount of surplus or even old grain from the northern countries in advance, so that countries can no longer get them before the first harvest season this year. By providing more food to aid Talrond, we can become the biggest pillar of the dragon kingdom, and even provide the only food aid. This will be a monopoly aid. With the dragon clan¡¯s tradition of abiding by the contract and morality, we will get Tal. Lund¡¯s greatest and longest support. This will probably cost a lot of money, but it¡¯s always worth it. Compared with the support of the Dragons, the food is only a small cost."

    Heidi''s subtle idea made Amber and Rebecca bother to look at her more. Even Gao Wen showed some unexpected eyes, but after a short period of thought, the latter shook his head: "Say To be honest, this idea of ??yours is indeed quite...to my liking. If we had put it in the past, we could have done this, but now we can¡¯t."

    Heidi froze for a moment, and did not react for a while: "Ah? Why?"

    Before Gawain spoke this time, Amber next to him said: "It''s not easy? Times have changed. Before Cecil was alone, but now we are going to build an alliance and we need to develop a set The rules let everyone observe that we eat meat. We can¡¯t even leave the soup for others. Even further, we want to leave a portion of meat for others. Otherwise, if things are done too absolutely, who else in the world wants Believe in Cecil''s''common destiny''?"

    The half-elf said such a long paragraph casually, which surprised both Gawain and Heidi, and the latter''s eyes widened: "This is really not like you can say!"

    Amber akimbo his hips: "What''s the difference? Isn''t it just a matter of organizing gangs? I have seen a lot in the slums back then..."

    There is some truth to this half-elf''s words, but the self-satisfied appearance is still very awkward. Heidi held back for a long time before resisting not rubbing a Frost Arrow to explode her head. Of course, the main reason was that she could not hit her head. After slanting Amber with an unmoving look, Heidi turned his gaze back to Gawain''s face: "Then ancestors, how do we ensure Cecil''s initiative in this matter?"

    "It''s very simple. Although we can''t buy food on a large scale for monopoly aid, we can be the first to stand and call and organize," Gao Wen laughed, taking this opportunity to teach Herty what to do in the future international order. Do, "The biggest difference between playing a role in an alliance and being a''lone hero'' is that your''right to speak'' can be equated with real strength and even resources, as long as you use your prestige and checks and balances to take the lead in making a piece. Things, even if you actually didn''t pay anything at all, everyone can think that you are the one who paid the most.

    "Of course, others are not fools. If we really don¡¯t give anything, then no matter how great the prestige and the right to speak will gradually fall away. Moreover, the embryonic form of the alliance has not yet been established, and we can¡¯t say much about prestige and checks and balances, so Real money still needs to be smashed in. The cost of taking the lead will certainly be higher than that of people who "make one point, shout two points, and do three points", but it will definitely last longer. ."

    Gawain spoke patiently, Heidi listened carefully, and the short words of teaching made the latter feel very beneficial. These are perspectives that she has never considered, but after understanding them It immediately realized.

    "Well, I can''t finish talking about these things for days and nights." Finally, Gawain realized that it was too late, so he stopped talking, with a complex and self-deprecating smile on his face, "It''s really The elderly became preaching without knowing it."

    "Please don''t say that, these''teachings'' have benefited me a lot," Heidi said hastily, "Your experience and wisdom are a valuable asset."

    "Okay, it''s no good to flatter me," Gawain smiled and waved his hand, then turned his head and looked at the dragon egg that was placed not far from the sofa, still standing quietly. On the base of the groove, there was a light golden glow under the light, the surface of the runes flickered, and the mysterious lines were looming in the eggshell. Gawain''s face slowly became weird, "I still wonder what to do with this thing. Son..."

    Gao Wen''s words immediately drew everyone''s attention back to the dragon egg. Amber couldn''t help turning around the dragon egg, but still didn''t hold his mouth: "Speaking of this dragon egg, this thing It really has nothing to do with you? You were called by the dragon goddess in the middle of the night, and I didn''t know what to talk about all night. Not long after he came back, Tarrond sent the dragon egg over and named him. Let you take care of... how does this sound like... Mom!"

    The second half of Amber''s sentence ended in an exclamation. An ice magic ball almost the size of her head rubbed the tip of her ears and flew to the distance. Heidi didn''t know when he had already grabbed the staff and stared. Looking at the shame of all things, Gawain still whispered to the side: "Next time you try to lower the focus of the cast a little bit..."

    Amber¡¯s cold sweat flowed down her forehead. Rebecca on the side was shivering and she did not dare to say anything. At this time, the latter finally remembered that she had said similar things not long ago, and at the same time, she vaguely felt that she owed a beating... ¡­

    After a while, Heidi finally put away the staff. The butler stared at Rebecca and Amber, then looked at the dragon egg, and then at his ancestor: "Did you really decide to hatch it? We are still not sure about the true intention of that''god'' entrusting this dragon egg to you... Even if he is not malicious, the consequences of this thing after hatching are too unpredictable."

    "I understand your concerns, but we have to try before we know how this thing changes in the face of external stimuli," Gao Wen said, "and to be honest...are you not curious about it?"

    Heidi stared at the dragon egg, and after hesitating for a long time, he nodded in embarrassment: "...Indeed, I am also curious about what this thing will hatch."

    "Arrange a special room for it, maintain a suitable temperature according to the parameters suggested by Merita, and then let the technicians set up the magic net and transformation device in the room," Gawain said as he thought, "arrange later. People are guarded in shifts and always pay attention to any abnormal changes in this dragon egg."

    ...

    The city of Cecil at night is still brightly lit, artificial lights shining on the ground, creating a brilliant city that never sleeps at the foot of this dark mountain range, and on a square near the central city, Cassandra is curiously Observing this human capital completely different from the northern port.

    She maintained the form of a sea snake, walking and crawling under the street lamp on the edge of the square. The light of the street lamp shone on her shining scales, glowing with a dreamlike light and shadow, and Tyr, who yawned to the sky, followed her beside her. Arching forward and swaying her head to the left and right, the latter was forcibly pulled out by Cassandra. After all, the Witch of the Deep Sea is not familiar with this city. She needs a guide, and Tyre is this one. The only family in the city.

    The citizens of Cecil who were active nearby would occasionally cast a curious sight to look at the two Krakens walking in the square, but they were not rude to bother them: this city has a wonderful pride and reservedness. Although the people living here have a strong curiosity and a spirit of exploration, they always maintain a restraint and abiding attitude in front of outsiders. Cassandra doesn''t know how this folk customs was formed, but she still appreciates it. .

    "I said, you can''t be sober?" After Tyre almost fell asleep on the road for the third time, Cassandra finally couldn''t help but speak, "When I found you in the evening, you said you want to make up your sleep. When I was looking for you at night, you were making up your sleep. It was almost ten o''clock at this time. You told me that you were going to make up your sleep. Don''t you think there is something wrong?"

    Tyre raised his eyelids and glanced at his fellow clan who hadn''t seen him for a long time, and said lazily and naturally: "Nonsense, of course I have to go to bed at night, and I go to bed at ten o''clock. Is my schedule unhealthy?"

    Kassandra knew the name of "Tir the Sleeper" as early as Antavien, but at this time, he heard the other party¡¯s righteous theory and couldn¡¯t help covering his forehead: ¡°Of course it¡¯s okay to sleep at night, but you¡¯re fine during the day. I''m awake... I''m just curious, do you have a awake time?"

    Tyre raised his head: "Why not? I''m awake in my sleep!"

    Cassandra: "..."

    The Deep Sea Witch shook her head helplessly. The snake''s tail snaked and crawled, and walked towards a night shop not far away. There were several citizens who went to work together at night by the road. Two of them looked curiously. , Their eyes fell on Kassandra¡¯s tail. Although they quickly smiled politely and withdrew their gazes, Kassandra still noticed these sights, and at the same time remembered that they had always been since coming to this city today. She frowned at the weird gaze she encountered, and couldn''t help but look at her fellow clan next to her: "Tyr, I think it''s a bit strange..."

    Tyre looked up sleepily, "What''s weird?"

    "Aren¡¯t the Cecils unfamiliar with Krakens?" Cassandra pointed to her tail. "But today, it seems that many humans are surprised when they see me, and they are very curious to observe me. tail¡­¡­"

    "I don''t know why," Tyrhun shrugged carelessly, his long tail bent, and arched forward, "Why don''t they stare at my tail? So it must be you There is a problem. After all, let''s go, and I will go back to sleep after taking you around the commercial street nearby..."

    Is it your own problem?

    Cassandra thought thoughtfully, then shook her head, and raised her body to keep up with the already arched Tier. Then she had just crawled for two steps and finally noticed the arch and arch of the opponent. tail.

    In an instant, the Witch of the Deep realized the problem.

    "Tyle!! Haven''t you learned how to crawl normally?!" Cassandra exclaimed, "The endless deep sea is in the face of the queen. If you really can''t, you can change your legs and walk upright. ?"

    "No, you can''t sleep on your legs when you walk on your legs."

    Not far away, Tyr waved her hand and used her own set of reasons to perfuse Cassandra''s request. The Deep Sea Witch became angry, shouting angrily from afar and beside them, this city without night The hustle and bustle and prosperity amid the lights.

    Human travel scholars from the northwestern city-state kingdom strolled in the streets, talking about magical technology and the roar of machines in factories;

    Dwarf gray elves walked through the stalls and crowds of the night market, and tall western orcs and dark-skinned Honggu people strolled the streets together with humans;

    Not far away from the magic net broadcasting installation, a holographic projection presents a documentary about elven culture. Several silver elves with long blond hair and long ears stopped under the projection, watching with a novel look how humans understand those rooted Customs in tropical forests;

    Farther to the port, the northern ships of the night sailing have just docked, and a group of young people from the old capital have just landed on this land. They are passionate about the future, and the legendary magic shadow tycoon Ferm Is the hero in their minds.

    There was the sound of flapping wings and humming in the sky, and huge shadows swept over the city. In the navigation lights and flashing beacon lights, you could vaguely see the outline of the dragon''s wings. The students from the Principality of the Holy Dragon were instructors. They were trained for night flight under the leadership of Sergeant. They wore the steel wing device for training. They took off from the Imperial Academy and crossed the city to the training camp in the west forest, where they completed the two-week spring training with the non-commissioned officers. camp.

    The best Dragonborn students in each class will get a new and permanent set of Steel Wings device for free, which will also have Princess Rebecca''s autograph on it.

    On the high tower of the Autumn Palace, Merita Penia retracted her gaze to the sky. She watched the cheerful Dragonborn students fly across the sky, finally showing a smile on her face.

    "It''s getting better..."

 Chapter 1072ï¼š Gathered

    Cecil 3 years, 15th of Recovery Month, Recovery Day.

    That crucial international conference was finally scheduled for the sixth day after the end of the Recovery Festival holiday. The approaching date of the conference also made this year''s Recovery Festival seem to have a different meaning-starting from the beginning of this month, all levels of government affairs The hall began a full range of propaganda, explaining to the citizens the upcoming major international events and the role of the empire in this matter in a way that is as easy to understand as possible, so that even the people with the least informed Knowing this important event, a slightly poetic person connected this meeting to the month of recovery, and had some beautiful expectations for the future.

    As the senior Mr. Godwin Orlando said in a newspaper issue-this world is about to end its history of separation and estrangement, and people who should have joined hands will truly unite as one in this spring. This is winter. The first ray of sunshine after the end is as warm as this spring.

    At the same time, as the meeting time approaches, this year''s Cecil City Recovery Festival has other changes that are different from previous years-more foreign faces appear in the city, bringing more information about foreign land news.

    In fact, Cecil City has always had no shortage of foreign faces-as the world¡¯s first magical city, as well as the world¡¯s first open and international city, Cecil City¡¯s outstanding technology The treasure house and the incredible business order are always attracting guests who have a keen eye and sense of smell, and visitors from afar seeking knowledge and money are always in an endless stream. Especially after the completion of several main railways of the empire, foreign visitors entered Cecil. Afterwards, the travel cost was greatly reduced, so that the gray elves merchants who were rare in the southern region became regular customers of the imperial capital, so it can be said that all kinds of strangers are originally one of the characteristics of Cecil''s imperial capital.

    The difference between this year''s Recovery Festival and previous years is that some more distant guests appeared in the city.

    In the central city, the shopping streets are lit up with lights. Citizens decorate their shops and streets with colorful curtains and various neon lights. Symbolic things that celebrate the blossoming of spring and pray for a year of prosperity are hung on the road. The light poles nearby and the exterior walls of the building wonderfully blended tradition and modernity together. The children ran happily on both sides of the street, and the noise of joy spread throughout the streets.

    A pair of pale yellow, cat-like eyes gleaming under the white hood, observing this incredible human city with great interest, and the faces around those eyes are covered with fine and soft brown and white. The fluff, underneath the fluff, outlines a rugged female face with a hint of softness. After seeing a street "magic" shot a series of colored light flare into the sky, the children around cheered and cheered. The faces with dual features of animals and human women could not help showing a somewhat surprised expression, and the cat-like vertical pupils were slightly enlarged.

    "It''s incredible," a slightly hoarse voice came from under the hood, "Wenna, I didn''t expect that there would be so many mages in the human world-even standing on the street to perform magic missiles to children."

    A petite child-like figure stood beside this "feline lady". Hearing the words, he raised his head and looked at the "childhood playmate" who was almost two meters tall beside him: "Camilla, you It¡¯s wrong¡ªthat¡¯s not a mage. He is probably an artist hired by a store next to him, or even a clerk in the store. It¡¯s not real magic, just the low-power light emitted by the magic terminal. Just play."

    While talking, this petite lady-the leader of the gray elf, Wenna Baizhi, shook her head: "The number of wizards in the Cecil Empire is not more than us, even if we count our witch doctor priests, Cecil''s number of wizards is not as good as Ogure, but their magical technology is very advanced. Everyone holding a magical terminal is at least equivalent to a wizard apprentice or a low-level wizard. Of course, it is said that the group of wizards on Typhon It''s huge, but there might be magicians performing on the street..."

    The tall "Ms. Cat" known as Camilla showed a surprised look on his face: "You know a lot-you don''t mean that the gray elves only dealt with the Cecils in the West, and they don''t know the entire human empire. The situation? But I think you even know a lot about Typhon."

    Wenna Baizhi sighed after hearing the words: "Oh, I really haven''t had much contact with the humans in the east, but don''t forget, Mei Li is studying in this city-she gave it to me only in the second half of last year. I wrote dozens of kilograms of letters...You never imagine how detailed the words in those letters are. I can even piece together the signs of wear on the surface of every tile in this city..."

    Camilla suddenly showed shock and admiration, as well as great suspicion: "Are you serious? Then you can spell it for me..."

    Wenna stayed for a while, helplessly looking up at the orc leader in front of her: "Camilla...has anyone told you that your sense of humor is a problem?"

    Camilla looked serious: "No, my sense of humor is very strong among the orcs-the people call me ¡®humorous and cheerful queen¡¯."

    Wenna: "...You said that is it."

    Camilla felt a little inexplicable, but she didn¡¯t feel any signs of anger from her friend¡¯s attitude, so she quickly shook her head indifferently, and said casually, ¡°Shall we not go to see Meili today? I haven''t seen that child for a long time. The last time I saw her was at the ancestral peak festival, when she was so tall..."

    The orc leader bent down and gestured, but soon realized that the height was still not enough, so he simply squatted down: "...probably this high."

    "It''s almost okay, it''s okay," Wenna glared at each other suddenly, "Stella is taller than that!"

    "Sorry, I''m a little bit confused," Camilla squatted on the ground, her eyes level with Wenna, "By the way, don''t we really go see her?"

    "We will go back tomorrow. Today we still have to meet Princess Hetty. Although we are here for an informal state visit, the mission will eventually stop in Cecil City," Wenna shook her head. Her gaze crossed Camilla¡¯s soft and fluffy face and looked to the distant street. In her vision, a dazzling picture was playing over the broadcasting device at the end of the street. The general content seemed to be introducing the upcoming At the international conference held at the Silver Empire post 112, and introduced the foreign races that will participate in the conference, she saw the faces of gray elves, as well as tall orcs and short dwarves. "I heard about the mission of the dwarves. I arrived in this city, but not in the same area as us."

    "That elven outpost is located on the border of the wasteland. To get to the outpost, you have to pass through human land-this city is the only eligible transportation node in the northern part of the continent. The messengers from the north and west will definitely be there as long as they have normal thinking. This city gathers and transits. After all, it¡¯s easier to ride a magic train than to trek in the wilderness,¡± Camilla said, suddenly as if he noticed something, and looked around, ¡°Wenna, why are there some people passing by? Will you look at the two of us curiously?"

    "They are looking at you," Wenna glanced at her friend. "Orcs don''t often appear in the human world--especially after crossing the Plains of the Holy Spirit. Orcs like you are rarer than gray elves."

    Camilla suddenly looked surprised, and at the same time pulled his hood subconsciously: "What! Has my disguise been discovered? How did they see it?"

    Wenna looked at Camilla reluctantly: "You have flung your tail outside for a long time-don''t you feel chilly?"

    "So it is!"

    ...

    In the eastern part of the city, in the industrial area, a construction site is under intense and busy construction. The huge magic machinery is roaring. In this season when the weather is getting warmer, hurry up to catch up with the construction progress that is delayed due to the winter-even though the holiday atmosphere is strong. But for Cecil, who is developing rapidly, many projects in this city will not be completely stopped due to holidays.

    A short stature, with a yellow beard and messy hair, Baramo Heigang, wearing a black light armor, stood on the open space beside the road, staring at the huge mechanical grabs as if they were being picked up. A ball of cotton moved the heavy steel and earth and rock to the reserved position. The dwarf messenger from Forge City flushed with excitement, and hit the shoulders of his partner with his sturdy arms: "Hi Paladin!! This thing seems to be more powerful than our runestone giant! No wonder you want to understand the Cecilian magic skills and introduce them into the Forge City-I was convinced by you , I will go back and speak to Your Majesty Morton with you!"

    "You are persuaded by the facts, not by me," said Paladin Huishanyan, who was also short, with gray beard and hair, gruffly, his voice was like thunder in the mountains, he looked at those The heavy-running machinery had the same excitement in its eyes, "I saw their mechanical ships in Baiyu Port. At that time, I knew that these infinite things are going to change the world sooner or later-look at these steels, Look at these stones, and then look at the robotic beasts. Our iron and stone hills and forge mountains are full of occasions where the beasts can be used... The only pity is that these things don''t seem to be cheap."

    "Yes, it''s not cheap. There are many good things in this world, but they are all clearly marked with prices-Cecil''s machines and potions, the ores and crystals in the eastern part of the continent, the elves'' medicine materials and rare wood, in the forge The guys in the city who stay at home can''t imagine the cost of these things," Baramo Heigang said as he fell silent, after a short period of thought, he showed a serious expression, "but if according to Gawain Sai The promise made by His Majesty Sill will greatly reduce the cost of trade between countries after becoming a member of the alliance, and many things that were originally listed as restricted exports will also open up channels, plus the south and north ring mainland routes. Restart and open up, the transportation cost of bulk trade goods will also become very low."

    "If these promises can be fulfilled," Paladin Huishanyan murmured, "Open the route to the south and the north of the mainland... The former route to the mainland only lasted for a short time, but the glory of the time still remains in the history books. It was an exciting time in terms of the record... Now it is indeed a feat that the route around the mainland can be reproduced in the world, but I am not very optimistic about it."

    "Really?" Baramo Heigang said casually, "this matter is good for everyone."

    "Yes, it¡¯s good for everyone¡ªbecause everyone doesn¡¯t have a ship that can be used for ocean voyages at this time, but this is another matter for the two human empires. Connecting the circum-continental route means not only Cecil, even the Typhon Empire must also open its own ports and shipping routes, and complete the docking with the Cecilian shipping route system-I have no doubt that those mechanical ships are capable of running around the entire continent, but the premise is The Typhons can really accept the conditions of the Cecils. After all, as far as we know, Typhon¡¯s national power has been hit hard, and they are even unable to build a few more new ships. At this time, if they open the route, the whole The dominance of the circum-continental route will undoubtedly fall completely into Cecil''s hands... In the future, Typhons will be relieved if they want to compete for the share of the ocean, it will not be so easy."

    "The biggest regret is not not being able to get the treasure, but being able to return with a full load, but being unable to intervene for a while and missed...The truth in the mountains is equally useful on the sea," Baramo shook his head, and then looked a little surprised. To his partner, "I didn''t expect you to have considered this matter so far-there is a huge distance between Typhon and Cecil from Forge City."

    "But now the whole world is going to be connected. You are here on a magic train. You know that the distance between thousands of rivers and mountains will be shortened sooner or later," Paladin Huishanyan spread his hands. "There are few people in Forge City who will look Throwing out of the mountains, but we always need someone to understand the changes in the world. Fortunately, I usually have a lot of free time. At least I can think about the future more than those who only know how to deal with stones all day."

    "The future... the future is not so easy to understand," Baramo said, blowing the beard around his mouth and letting those proud hairs fly. "I feel that my brain is already working today. Enough, in order to have a good spirit tomorrow, I think the two of us better go have a drink next."

    Paladin¡¯s eyes lit up immediately: ¡°It¡¯s just what I want, and I have a suggestion¡ªdon¡¯t go to any bar to waste time. Really good wine won¡¯t be put on those fancy counters. I know there is a cold shop in the city. The place where the Frost Resistance Potion is so powerful..."

    Baramo cast a suspicious look: "Frost resistance potion? Are you sure? That thing sounds like some kind of alchemy potion..."

    "Trust my judgment. I tried it in Baiyu Port. The human alchemist is more talented than you think." Paladin''s eyes were bright, and his voice sounded like a bell, proudly as if those cold resistance potions were invented by him. In general, "52-degree sauce-flavor type-it is said that even the northern dragon can''t refuse the good taste in those small bottles!"

    Baramo looked at his partner¡¯s nostalgic look, and had no doubt in his heart that the other party¡¯s judgment on fine wines. After dispelling the doubts in his mind, he could only sigh: It is indeed the capital of the rising star of humanity, Cecil, this place even has a bottle The potions are so unusual...

    ...

    When envoys from the North and the West gathered at the transit station in Cecil City, near the Elf stronghold in the northeast of the Gondor Wasteland, the great eagles from the Silver Empire were flying through the clear and high blue sky.

    The air in the north is much colder than in the south. Although the high-altitude airflow is blocked by the breeze shield, it seems that there is still a hint of coolness infiltrating in. Percetia Morningstar narrowed her eyes slightly, she shared the vision of a giant eagle. The elf outpost in the distance has entered her sight.

    Those shiny antenna devices, streamlined roofs and towers all point to the blue sky, looking slender but powerful and beautiful.

    A huge flock of dozens of giant eagles lined up around her, looking quite spectacular.

    The voice of the pilot elf came from the magic brooch: "Your Majesty, we are already close to the 112 outpost and we will land in fifteen minutes."

    "I see." Percetia replied simply, her eyes swept to the sides at the distant outpost.

    Cecil is to the west, Typhon is to the east.

    "It''s been more than seven hundred years..." the ruler of the Silver Empire muttered to himself, "Unknowingly, mankind has been divided for seven hundred years... I thought I would never see them again. Together."

 Chapter 1073ï¼š Queen of Silver

    Time flies as the earth warms up, and the day that has attracted the attention of all the nations of the Loren continent is finally coming.

    On the northeastern border of the Gondor Wasteland, the Elf Stronghold No. 112 stands proudly between two mountains. This ancient Elf Gathering was established more than 700 years ago. Since its completion, it has served as the Far Eastern outpost of the Silver Empire. It is protected by mountains on both sides. It overlooks the vast and dangerous wasteland of Gondor to the southwest, and connects the kingdom of mankind to the northeast. After centuries of service, this stronghold has maintained a low profile like other silver strongholds. The principle of, avoidance, and neutrality, even though it is on the border of a foreign country, it almost never interacts with local humans.

    However, this calm was broken in the spring of 3 years in Cecil: a world-renowned meeting and a series of negotiations will be held in this stronghold, and the dignitaries, ambassadors and entourages of various countries gathered here to participate in the meeting. Even more than the number of elves settled here. In order to ensure order during the meeting, the Silver Empire has started personnel scheduling a month ago, and gathered the elven rogues around the 112th stronghold. This ensures In addition, there were plenty of manpower for the entire meeting, but it also made the 112th base, which was originally quite generous, become more and more crowded.

    On the 20th of the month of recovery, various flags have appeared in the Elf Stronghold. Representatives of various countries were arranged to live in the hostels in the southern and northern areas, and the respective national emblems they brought became this outpost for hundreds of years. The ¡°new decorations¡± of China, among the buildings with elegant lines and silver-white alloy borders, bright flags are fluttering in the wind, and under the flags, representatives of various skin colors, languages ??and even races are experiencing After settling down, there was a brief hustle and bustle, and after the hustle and bustle, he took time to observe the situation in the camp, talked with the representatives of other countries that were more familiar, and distinguished possible future partners and competitors.

    On a wide street in the stronghold town, Rebecca, who finally had a chance to run out to breathe a few breaths of fresh air, widened her eyes and looked at everything in her sight with a look of surprise and excitement.

    She looked to the end of the street. In the center of the largest square in the town, a large building with a style completely different from that of the human world, which can be described as elegant and beautiful, stood in the sun. It has layers of layers like petals. On the streamlined roof, there are three light-weight alloy beams extending like veins. They fly over in mid-air and connect to a white tower next to it. There are several trails extending below the tower to connect The clean white house nearby.

    On both sides of the main road in front of that hall, two rows of tall flagpoles stood neatly, the flag of the Silver Empire was fluttering in the wind, and the magical power contained in the silk threads occasionally cast a piece of light and dust, like a dream. So charming.

    "That''s the messenger hall?" Rebecca obviously did not pay attention to the magnificent flags and beautiful architectural styles. Almost all her interests were driven by the complicated and precise transmission structure above the hall and the communication not far away. The tower was attracted, "I''ve only seen it in the data before...this is the first time I have seen the real thing."

    "Yes, the messenger hall," Gawain stood beside Rebecca, he also looked into the distance with a smile on his face, "The highest crystallization created by the elf communication technology is why our magic net communication Realization, in addition to the technical accumulation of the eternal sleeper and the mankind¡¯s own communication spell model, in fact, a lot of experience has been learned from the related technology of the elves... This aspect was done by you and Jenny together, you should be impressed Very deep."

    "Yeah, so I have always wanted to see with my own eyes what their communication facilities look like. Today is finally fulfilling my wish," Rebecca nodded as she spoke, then turned her eyes and whispered to Gao Wen. "Hey, ancestors, can I secretly wait when there is no one..."

    Gao Wen didn''t wait for the girl to finish speaking, and then curled his finger on her forehead: "I can''t put away your bold ideas. I really want to study it. Go back and carefully draft a technical communication proposal to talk to the elves. Don''t engage in diplomatic disputes."

    Rebecca immediately clutched his forehead with an angry expression: "Where do you want me to go? I didn''t say what I want to go in and take apart, I just want to go in and have a look and use their equipment. ...... After all, I have never touched it before......"

    Gao Wen was taken aback, realizing that he had blamed the girl, but before he could speak to appease him, a slightly magnetic female voice came from the side: "This is perfectly possible, little princess, and you don''t have to wait for anything. When there is no one."

    Gawain and Rebecca turned their heads and saw a petite blonde elf lady standing behind them. It was a high-level messenger from the Silver Empire and Sonia Frostleaf, Sorderling¡¯s mother. . After the magnificent wall repair project, this high-level messenger stayed in the north of the mainland as a communicator. She was active in the Cecil Empire for half of the time, and mostly in the Elves of the Cecil Empire and border areas. Acting between the outposts, and in this meeting, she was regarded as the "host" of the Silver Empire, so she came here to act as a guide for Gao Wen and others at 112 stronghold.

    "Ah, Ms. Sonia!" Rebecca greeted happily after seeing the other person, and then couldn''t wait to ask, "Did you just say I can go to the messenger hall?"

    Sonya smiled: "Yes, at any time. In fact, few people know this. Although the messenger hall set up by the silver elves around the wasteland is only open to elves according to common sense, it is also allowed to be used by aliens under special circumstances. For example, if you need to send an emergency message, or an ambassador-level person applies, you obviously meet the second criterion here. Of course, this is only a theoretical requirement, after all... our messaging device needs to be activated with wizard spells, Except for a few of the aliens who can use special methods and devices to induce induction, the others are basically unable to operate them..."

    Listening to Sonia''s account, Rebecca thought about it very seriously, and then shook her head sincerely: "Then it sounds better than the magic net terminal, at least anyone can use it..."

    "Indeed," Sonya thought for a while, and admitted frankly, "''Anyone can use it'', this is the unique superiority of the magical device. This is even our Great Astrology Master Vilania''s Excellency. Appreciation, and the rune logic system that can cross the barrier between elven spells and human spells is even more amazing. Now our astrology masters have begun to study the mystery behind rune logic, maybe one day , You will also see magical products made by the Silver Empire."

    Rebecca nodded as she listened, finally returning her gaze to the messenger hall in the distance: "I still want to go and see although it is not available, but I can observe how your communication device works. It is said that your communication tower The signal can be clearly sent hundreds of kilometers away without transit. This distance is far beyond our magic net hub... I am particularly curious about how you did it."

    "Of course," Sonya nodded immediately, "I have been authorized to open the technical details of the communication facility to you. This is also part of the technical exchange between the Silver Empire and the Cecil Empire. If you are interested, I am now You can send other messengers to take you to visit that hall."

    When Rebecca heard this, she became excited: "Okay, okay! Then go now!"

    Sonia laughed. I don¡¯t know when she said hello. Two young elf messengers came from not far away and greeted them. Sonia nodded slightly to them: "Take the Princess Palace to visit and send Except for the part connected to the arsenal, the facility can be visited for her."

    The two elves said in unison: "Yes, your high-level messenger!"

    Rebecca happily followed the messengers away, and Gawain cast his curious eyes on Sonia: "Why is the communication device still connected to the arsenal?"

    "Because our communication system is also the monitoring system of the Sentinel Tower. Although there is a safe shunt inside the channel, the infrastructure is connected," Sonia explained. "Each monitoring station or border post has an arsenal. There are a large number of giant golem puppets that can be activated at any time and arcane orbs pointing to the magnificent wall, so that if there is a major problem with the magnificent wall, the outpost will have the ability to organize the first time in addition to returning an alarm. A wave of counterattack. Even if the situation is completely out of control, the high-intensity radiation in the wasteland instantly killed all the elves in the outpost. As long as the communication system of the outpost is still operating, the headquarters in the Temple of Stars can be remotely controlled. Activating those armaments, the colossal golem that runs automatically can buy some time for the rear."

    Gao Wen quietly listened to Sonia''s account, and sighed for a long time: "Seven hundred years have passed, and the elves are still so vigilant about the wasteland."

    "Because the collapse of the Gondor Empire only happened within a generation for us, and there were problems with the magnificent wall in the past two years, so we can''t help but not be vigilant."

    "It''s also...700 years. It will take you nearly 600 years from baby to adult," Gawain smiled and shook his head. "But then again, I don''t remember anything about the arsenal... These things must have been built during the years when I was''sleeping''?"

    "Yes, this system was built on the order of Her Majesty the Silver Queen Belsetia. Her Majesty believes that the radiation intensity in the wasteland has not slowed down, and the number of wandering distortions has not significantly reduced, which means that the Gondor Wasteland is not It will purify itself over time, as some scholars believed at the time. In order to strengthen prevention, she ordered the establishment of this system, which was probably three centuries ago."

    "Bercetia..." Gawain repeated the name in a low voice, and then suddenly smiled, "You suddenly came here at this time, you should be speaking for your queen, right?"

    "...It seems that you can''t hide your eyes," Sonia exhaled and bent down slightly. "To Your Majesty Gawain Cecil, the Silver Queen Belcetia Morningstar would like to invite you to enjoy an afternoon tea, location I wonder if you would like to go to the small garden in the Oak Hall?"

    "Of course, I''m idle anyway, and I''m also very curious about what Belsetia has grown into after all these years." Gawain knew that the Silver Queen had arrived here a few days before arriving at the 112th stronghold. He also anticipated that there would be such an invitation today. He nodded happily, "Please lead the way. I''m not familiar with this post."

    ...

    Under the leadership of Sonia, Gawain left the main road in the middle of the town. They passed through the city area already occupied by the envoys of various countries, passed through the power hub of the town, and finally came to a secluded and tidy longhouse. This place is already located in the deepest part of the entire town. From the outside, there is nothing special except for the taller houses. However, those royal guards standing at the door and enchanted with armor all remind people who strayed into this place, there is a person who is extremely respected. Of people are temporarily staying in this long house.

    Gawain recalled the inherited memories, the words and deeds of Gawain Cecil, and those details about Bersetia. He was convinced that everything was in place, and then ordered the attendants and guards who followed. Waiting outside, he followed Sonya into the long house.

    After passing through the main hall and a small corridor, he came to the small garden behind the house. The power of magic filled the courtyard, making the plants here flourish in all seasons, with exotic flowers and lush tropical trees. In the middle of these luxuriant plants, there are exquisite round tables and seats on a clearing. A beautiful woman with long golden hair, an exquisite platinum ring on her head, and an elegant and noble demeanor is quietly Sitting at the table, two elven maids stood behind the woman.

    Gawain blinked. Although he had seen Belcetia''s current appearance on the audio and video materials from the southern part of the mainland, but after seeing it in reality, he still found that the temperament of the other party was huge in his own impression. different.

    It was completely different from the hairy girl who dragged her nose and ran around in several camps and could cause eight disasters a day.

    He stayed for a while at the entrance of the garden. This was a normal reaction. Then he showed a smile and walked towards the silver queen who is well-known across the continent: "Bercetia, long time no see."

    "In 730 years, Uncle Gawain Cecil," the beautiful queen laughed suddenly. The majesty and loneliness that haunted her body loosened a lot, and she seemed to suddenly become alive. , And got up to make a gesture of greeting, "It is hard to imagine that we can meet again in this form."

    "Uncle..." Gao Wen was startled, with a subtle expression on his face, "It''s been a long time since I heard that you are so old, do you still call me that?"

    His words made Sonia behind him feel a little weird that the Silver Queen is such a respected identity. This generation of Silver Queen is even more so. Her skills and the increasingly powerful Silver Empire under her rule are all over the continent. They are all well-known, and I don''t know how many people are in awe of her, but here, there is a human being who can say "you are so old" to her so naturally... But this sentence is logical.

    "This is a private occasion," Bersetia laughed, apparently she also thinks that Gawain''s words are normal from beginning to end, "If I have to stretch my respect as a queen when chatting, then I really have a chance to relax. It''s all gone."

    Gao Wen looked at each other, then smiled slightly after a moment: "That''s fine."

 Chapter 1074ï¼š secret

    In the garden of the Oak Hall, unknown flowers bloom quietly, and the powerful natural magic maintains the vitality here, so that all kinds of plants that can only grow in the southern region are vibrant on the northern land, and there is a breeze. The boundary enveloped the entire courtyard, and the noise from other parts of the town was weakened layer by layer, and there were only a few subtle noises left here-not appearing noisy, but more peaceful.

    Gawain sits at the round table, and the refreshing fragrance of tea emerges from the exquisite gold-painted round cup. Some elven snacks and fruits from the tropics that are not common in the human world are dotted on the silver plate, which looks pleasing to the eye.

    The Silver Empress Belsetia sat opposite him. The ruler of the Elf Empire had a faint smile on her face. She had been carefully looking at Gawain for a long time, and only then did she break the silence: "I just heard you'' When the news of''Resurrection'', the entire Elf King Court caused a lot of waves...Many elves familiar with you are still alive, and they were shocked by the news. Of course, they also included me-it is a pity that the Silver Empire and Anzu at that time The distance is too far, and the situation in the north is too chaotic. We can only have some limited information until the magic net is connected to the sentry tower and the news channel becomes unblocked...the situation in the north becomes clear."

    "...A lot of things happened," Gawain recalled what he had witnessed after his "resurrection", and he sighed sincerely, "You can''t imagine what I saw when I woke up... , The order is in chaos, and the thing I¡¯ve hit 700 years ago will be hit again after waking up... and the most important thing is that 700 years have passed. Not only did human beings make no progress in the cause of counterattack the wasteland, but Returned."

    He said his sighs in the voice of Gawain Cecil. Under the influence of the common memory and personal experience, these feelings were completely from the heart, and even the Queen Silver could not help but sigh: " I can understand... For more than seven hundred years, I have witnessed how the world has changed like this. The four pioneering legions that once rushed out of the Gondor Wasteland have become completely strange in these hundreds of years, or Good or bad, but the common point is that almost everyone has gradually forgotten the threat of wasteland-the situation of the Kaolin Kingdom bordering the Silver Empire is better, because of the existence of a large number of half-blood elves, they are not so easy to''forget'' history. Next is Typhon. Except for a few mediocre people, they always have more wise and powerful rulers, and Anzu and Ogure..."

    The Silver Queen sighed and shook her head: "If Anzu hadn''t suffered that civil war, it would not have declined so much, and Ogure-it is a tribal kingdom in itself, and the remnants of Gondor only occupy a part of it. Most of the indigenous races in the tribal nations have less profound memories of the disaster, not to mention that they have high mountains as a natural barrier. Races living in a comfortable environment are very concerned about the crises that occur outside their world. Dull."

    Gawain couldn¡¯t help but stay on Bersetia for two more seconds-at this moment, he more and more truly felt the ¡°Silver Queen¡± from Gawain Cecil¡¯s memory and before him. There is a huge disconnect in the image of this lady.

    This is a peculiar feeling, but he is not unfamiliar¡ªsince he uncovered the coffin, he has come into contact with more than one "old acquaintance" who is impressed in Gawain Cecil''s memory, from Selena To Bertila, from Megall III to Bersetia, these people have gone through 700 years of life, and they are no longer what they remember. Everyone of them has changed. Throughout, it''s just that... the silver queen may have changed the most.

    Gawain¡¯s thoughts couldn¡¯t help spreading: Among the old acquaintances he had come into contact with, Solderlin seemed to be the one who had the least change. Although the high-ranking ranger also experienced a lot of ups and downs, he and other people In comparison, his changes are only a bit more mature than before. Gavin pondered the reasons for this, and slowly understood--

    Among all the friends who have gone through seven hundred years, Solderlin is the only one who has never changed what he is looking for-a person without hair is really obsessed with one thing.

    The sudden drift of thought made Gawain smile unconsciously. This smile was keenly captured by Bersetia. She showed a hint of curiosity: "Uncle Gawain, what are you laughing at?"

    "It''s nothing, just suddenly thought of something funny," Gawain shook his head and shifted the topic away, "and also a little bit emotional-after so many years, when I wake up, not only many people I know have died. Even those who are still alive have changed so much that they are almost unrecognizable."

    "Do you also include me?"

    "You are the one who has changed the most."

    "You haven''t changed much-almost exactly the same as the last impression in my memory," Bersetia looked at Gawain''s eyes seriously, and the calm gaze even made Gawain feel a little uncomfortable, but soon this The silver queen looked away, and changed the subject very naturally, "Uncle Gao Wen, let''s talk a little bit more about the past. What do you think about this meeting?"

    "What do you think?" Gao Wen was stunned. He didn''t understand why the other party said so suddenly, but this question was not difficult to answer. He quickly responded, "I am the first promoter and caller of this meeting. , So if you ask my opinion, of course I think this meeting is necessary and important. The reason is that as I said in the previous letter, our world is not safe, and as time goes by, a greater crisis Challenges and challenges are still waiting for everyone. Whether it is to meet these challenges or for our own peace and development, unity is necessary."

    "I know all of this, I''m just curious... Is it true that you established such an alliance for the safety of this world and the future of mortal civilization?" Belcetia asked calmly, even though she was always using honorifics Called Gao Wen, but as the Queen of Silver, some kind of prestige that has almost become a habit still makes her every word can faintly bring pressure to people-fortunately for Gao Wen, this pressure is nothing.

    He has faced the dragon gods and witnessed the vicissitudes of life. I am afraid that there is no existence in this world that can have any influence on him with pure "coercion".

    "From the overall picture, my only goal is indeed the safety of this world and the future of mortal civilization," Gao Wen said frankly, facing Bersetia''s sight, "but if you have to speak of selfishness...yes , I have selfishness. My selfishness is to hope to realize all this with my own ideas. There are many great people in this world, and they may all have their own understanding of the future of this world, but I now hope that something will happen in this world Changes, and these changes may not meet everyone¡¯s expectations, but I think it¡¯s the right thing to do...this is my greatest selfishness."

    "Strictly speaking, this should be considered ambition... but it is not wrong to say that it is''selfishness''," Belcetia laughed. "I think I understand your thoughts... It seems that a face-to-face conversation is indeed It¡¯s necessary. If it¡¯s in the letter, you wouldn¡¯t want to be so blunt. Okay, since I asked a question, now it¡¯s your turn to ask me-it¡¯s counted as an exchange."

    "You didn''t mention this kind of exchange before," Gao Wen couldn''t help saying, but then nodded, "Of course, since I was asked to ask questions, then I won''t waste this opportunity. I do have something to ask. ask you."

    "Please tell-of course, try not to involve too much sex," Bersetia said, blinking suddenly, "I have grown up after all."

    Sonia, who was standing by, took a breath, almost choking herself: Who can believe that the Queen of Silver said this sentence?

    The high-ranking messenger felt a little bit of cold sweat on her forehead, and even began to worry about whether she could return to the Silver Empire safely after hearing these scenes today-fortunately, she knows Belcetia and Gawain to some extent. The scene in front of me is not too weird. If someone who is even more ignorant and pessimistic stands here, I am afraid I have already buried myself at this moment...

    Gawain didn¡¯t seem to notice the movement of the high-level messenger behind him, and he didn¡¯t care about Bersetia¡¯s joke. He just looked at the queen in front of him seriously and asked the question he had prepared early in the morning: "I think Learn about the current state of faith in the gods of the Silver Empire¡ªespecially about the gods of nature."

    Belcetia seemed a little surprised. She was taken aback and said, "That''s it?"

    "Is there any problem?" Gao Wen looked serious, "This is indeed my biggest concern at the moment."

    "...Well, this is indeed your character," Bersetia exhaled, her expression becoming serious. "But before answering your question, I want to confirm one thing-you are before The letter mentioned that the gods will fall into chaos over time and eventually become a terrorist threat that mortals must face, and the God of War who came out of control in the Typhon-Cecile War was the first... Really?"

    "It''s true," Gawain said solemnly. "I know there will be many people who question this, but we have solid evidence. Thousands of soldiers on the battlefield of Winterhold are witnesses. Typhon has With detailed data records, we can also provide samples recovered from the wreckage of God of War."

    "This is really sensational. I don''t think anyone will suddenly believe that the gods who have been protecting this world will eventually become the root of the destruction of the world, even those who are unbelievers," Bersetia shook her head, "but no matter from reason or reason, Personally, I have to believe what you said...this is only for me."

    "I know it''s hard to believe, but it''s determined by the rules of the world," Gawain looked into Bersetia''s eyes. "If you find it hard to accept, perhaps another way of saying it can make those who are still in awe and close. People with gods are better tolerated¡ªthis tendency to lose control and madness is actually not the original intention of the gods. As I just said, this is determined by the rules of the world, and those gods... are also victims of these rules."

    "It seems that you still have a lot of knowledge to share with us on this matter," Bersetia said thoughtfully. Gao Wen thought her reaction would be more intense, but the silver queen actually went from beginning to end. Maintaining a calm and indifferent attitude, it seems that even facing the secrets of the gods cannot shake her sanity, "I will learn more about all this from you later, as for now... Since you are interested in the beliefs of the gods in the Silver Empire, I will Let me tell you briefly--in terms of identity, the Silver Queen is also the highest priestess of the Druid sect. You should really ask me about this.

    "As many people know, the former state religion of the Silver Empire was the Druids, and the gods believed by the Druids were the gods of nature, the deer Amon - until three thousand years ago, this belief was It is the core belief of the silver elves, and even supports the operation of the elven empire to some extent, but after the fall of the white star three thousand years ago, everything has changed. The feedback from the **** of nature disappears, the natural magic is cut off, and the druids are in During an extremely chaotic and long transformation, it split into a dozen large and small schools. Except for the Holy Spirit School, which fell into darkness in the later period, the other Druid sects have slowly become those who delve into magic and the mysteries of nature. Academic organizations, but these organizations still retain the name of "sects", and I, the highest priestess, is one of the few remaining characters in the Druid Church that can still be connected to the belief in the God of Nature. "

    "I know a little bit about this," Gawain nodded. "I''m curious that for three thousand years after the fall of the White Star, the elves have been trying to rebuild their belief in the God of Nature from other symbolic goals, even There are no shortage of druid organizations that regard powerful animal spirits and forest spirits as gods and worship them...Isn''t one of these groups successful in establishing contact with a certain **** and recreating the miracle of magic?"

    Bersetia looked at Gawain quietly, and did not answer this question for a while. She seemed to be examining and weighing. It was not until the pressure filled the scene again that she suddenly raised her eyes and looked towards Sonia standing on the side: "High-level messenger, please avoid it."

    There was a momentary surprise on Sonya¡¯s face, but she reacted quickly in the next second. She immediately lowered her head and left the garden quietly. While she was leaving, the two people who were standing behind Bersetia were originally standing behind. The high-ranking maid also quietly disappeared into the air, and the breath quickly moved away.

    Gawain immediately realized something, and he had a vague guess in his heart, but Bersetia didn''t let him wait too long. After only two people were left in the garden, the silver queen smiled.

    "Now we are the only ones left here-back to the question just now.

    "Druid esoteric teachings, large and small, have emerged in an endless stream for three thousand years. There are always people who try to use various methods to pray to nature again, hoping to awaken the **** of nature in their hearts, you ask Is there a lucky group in me that has actually successfully communicated with a certain god? Yes, of course.

    "There are secret teachings that successfully communicated with the gods and reproduced miracles similar to the natural magic of the past. Not only did they have, but also more than one."

    Gawain took a breath subconsciously-he never knew about it! No one knows!

    He originally asked about things casually, but he got an unexpected and shocking result!

    "What happened then?" He immediately asked, "What happened to the esoteric groups?"

    "I was treated as a heresy and wiped out." Bersetia said lightly.

 Chapter 1075ï¼š Unrecorded history

    The garden fell silent for a moment.

    Now Gawain knew why Bersetia had to withdraw unrelated personnel.

    "You are surprised," the Queen Silver looked at Gao Wen who was sitting across from her, "it seems that this is not the answer you want to hear."

    "No, this answer is actually even good news in a sense-but I was really surprised," Gawain exhaled softly, calming his thoughts and thinking about the meaning behind Belcetia''s answer. , "Can you tell me in detail? The details of the activities of those esoteric groups, what kind of gods did they communicate with, and what phenomenon did they cause?"

    "Of course," Bersetia smiled, and then seemed to be caught in a long-lasting memory. While thinking, she said slowly in a low voice, "Everything starts with the fall of the white star... just as you know. In the fall of the White Star, the druids lost the gods they believed in for generations, and the original church groups gradually transformed into various academic institutions and transcendental secret associations. In the history books, this process of transformation is simply It is summed up as a''difficult transition''-but in fact the struggle experienced by the elves in accepting this fact is far more difficult than the understatement in the history books.

    "Humans and other short-lived races should not be able to understand all of this-Uncle Gao Wen, I am just telling the truth, because for humans, no matter how hard and painful things are, it only takes a little time to forget and get used to it. Sometimes only It takes one or two generations, sometimes not even one generation, but for the elves, our life spans two to three thousand years or even longer, so even now, there are druids who lived during the Fall of the White Star. The long lifespan allows us to remember those difficult things for a long time, and for some devout servants...Even if the years go by for centuries, they cannot accept the fact that the gods have fallen.

    "Some stubborn Druidic esoterics were born under this situation. The world always thinks that the Druids of the Holy Spirit sect at the time were the most staunch''primitive believers'', but in fact, those Druids who are not recognized by history The Yimyian religion is. Most of them are high-ranking priests and ascetic monks in the "Divine Age", and their belief in the gods has become their basic way of thinking and the meaning of life. After the fall of the white star, the church of the original **** of nature fell into chaos Facing the doomed schism, these extremely devout people took away a large number of sacred books for the purpose of protecting the sacred heritage and scattered them into the depths of the forest. In the following centuries, they formed several major Esoteric group."

    Hearing this, Gao Wen couldn''t help but interject: "What was the Elven King Court doing?"

    "We are dealing with our own chaos," Bersetia said. "You probably can''t imagine how deeply the belief in the gods of nature had more than three thousand years of influence on the elven society-it was a quagmire deeper than the gods of mankind. , So when it suddenly disappeared, the chaos caused immediately consumed all the energy of the Elf King''s court, and the Druid esoterics took root in the deep mountains and forests almost uncontrolled, and... Begin to try various methods to restore their former glory.

    "At that time, although many druids saw the fall of the white star in the illusion, and many people speculated that this meant the''death'' of the **** of nature, there were still believers who believed that the **** of nature was only temporarily interrupted with mortals. They think this is a kind of test from the gods, and even think this is a new kind of ¡°revelation¡±-they use various reasons to explain the desperate situation, and they are also driven by these reasons. Constantly exploring new prayer ceremonies, building new belief systems, and even revising the old church scriptures to explain the current situation.

    "This kind of thing lasted for several centuries-in the first few hundred years, they were just a little trouble, and even because they were too low-key, they did not arouse the alarm of the royal court. We only regard them as being unable to stand the gods. The group of hermits living in the forest after the blows left, but with the passage of time, the situation gradually changed.

    "Some esoteric groups have reintegrated together because they are difficult to support on their own, forming a large-scale''dense forest sect.'' And their exploration in esoteric rituals has become more and more in-depth and dangerous. Finally, disturbing things begin to appear in the forest Visions, elves began to report seeing confusing phantoms near the''hermit colony'', hearing whispers in their minds, and even seeing huge creatures that have never appeared in the real world from the forest Get out.

    "The first thing that caused the elf court to be alert was a report from the rangers of the year. A ranger strayed into the stronghold of the esoteric druid, where he saw thousands of people gather for a ceremony. There is no shortage of residents in nearby villages and even travelers who disappeared on the road. He saw that the mystic druids carved some huge animals on the walls as idol worship, and regarded them as the new incarnation of the **** of nature-Zai Ling After a long and uneasy ceremony, the patrol hunter saw the animals on the rock wall come down from the stone and began to accept the worship and prayers of the believers."

    Gao Wen held his breath, heard this without saying a word, and finally couldn''t help but ask: "Then...then the Elven King Court destroyed this esoteric organization?"

    "Yes, and this matter is rarely known," Bersetia said calmly. "That is an unquestioned heretical sect. The''gods'' they communicated and summoned are dangerous and unknown. It is possible that such risk factors may be allowed to continue to develop, so the empress at the time, my grandmother, immediately issued an order¡ªthe main members of the esoteric religion were all captured, and the shallow believers dispersed. After a long interrogation, Wang The court found that the core members had been completely affected by the fanatical and distorted belief in the **** of nature, and even tried to preach among the soldiers in charge of custody, so they were executed, none of them remained.

    "What''s disturbing is that after destroying this esoteric organization, Wang Ting sent several people to search their former strongholds, trying to find the whereabouts of the''god'', but only found broken and collapsed relief murals and many unexplainable The ashes, that''god'' disappeared, leaving nothing.

    "Since then, similar things have happened several times, from my grandmother to my father, to my generation... Five centuries ago, I personally ordered the destruction of the last esoteric group, and since then No more esoteric religions and''gods'' came out, and the forest returned to calm-but I still can''t be sure whether this dangerous organization has really been completely and permanently wiped out. They always seem to have the ability to resurrect, and You can always find a new hiding place in the vast jungle."

    Bersetia''s narration came to an end. She looked at Gawain with a calm gaze, and Gawain''s mind was ups and downs.

    He digested the amazing information the Queen Silver had told him, and couldn''t help but think of many things.

    The first thing he thought of was the "gods" that disappeared with the extermination of the esoteric groups, and the "products of thought" born from collective worship and harsh rituals disappeared like a dream, which made him unable to help thinking A piece of information that Julu Amorn once revealed to himself:

    The gods who were born at the beginning were extremely weak, and perhaps a few large enough clubs and sharp spears could destroy them...

    And the second thing he thought of was that Amone¡¯s decision to suspend his death for three thousand years was indeed very correct. The long life of the elves really caused them to be different from humans. Many decades of long years have passed, yes. The "remembrance" of the God of Nature has not yet been cut off. This is really an amazing thing. If Amone did not choose to die, then maybe he would really be forcibly re-established by those "loyal believers"... ¡­

    In addition, the intelligence brought by Bersetia has also been confirmed by the many achievements of the rebellious plan, and many of Gaowen''s conjectures about the gods mechanism have also been confirmed. All of these are extremely huge gains!

    "It looks like you still have a lot to ask me," the Queen Silver smiled. "Although this is beyond our question and answer exchange, I am still happy to continue answering."

    Gao Wen immediately asked: "After dealing with those secret groups so many times, does the Elf King Court still define those secret religions as purely ¡®heretics¡¯?"

    "Of course, they are heretics without a doubt," the Queen Silver replied calmly, "please don''t forget that I am the highest priestess of the Druid Orthodox Church, so in my eyes those who try to establish a new faith in the **** of nature. The esoteric teachings must be heretics..."

    Gawain looked at the other person''s eyes: "At the same time, you are still the Queen of Silver, the ruler of an empire, so those esoteric religions must be heretics as well as heretics."

    The Silver Queen was taken aback and sighed slightly: "Uncle Gao Wen, after so many years, you still speak so unrelentingly."

    "I have been sleeping for more than 700 years, and time has not passed too long for me-and even if 700 years have passed, the rules of the world have not changed much," Gawain said, shaking. Shaking his head, "What those esoteric groups do is undoubtedly a huge threat. It is not only a threat to other druid factions, but also a threat to the order of the empire. I have a deep understanding of this. For the **** silver empire, This threat is even more deadly-the **** of nature has fallen, and the royals who have lost the support of the gods certainly cannot sit back and watch a group of uncontrolled druids really create a new god..."

    The Silver Queen frowned slightly: "So, what they created is really a ¡®God¡¯..."

    "If the theoretical model I know is correct, it should be some kind of embryonic form, or an earlier psychological phantom created by group thoughts, which is in the process of transforming into the real world, but because the number of believers is too small And the time is still short, this process has been greatly lengthened, and this gives you the opportunity to interrupt it," Gawain nodded and said, followed by some doubts, "You never realized that those are really gods. ''Is there no formal research?"

    "There are speculations, but no one dared to draw conclusions," the Silver Queen said frankly. "After contacting the first esoteric, the Elven King Court was vaguely aware of the danger and sensitivity of this matter, so for thousands of years there were only members of the royal family. Only then did I know the complete information about those esoteric religions, and the relevant research was conducted secretly under strict confidentiality. Outsiders only know that the royal court has sent troops to destroy the cult groups in the forest several times, but no one knows what we have also eliminated at the same time¡ª¡ª Even so, we only regard those mysterious existences as similar to evil gods or''transboundary spirits''. Related research is also carried out on this basis, and since those''spirits'' always dissipate quickly, our internal research is almost There has been no progress, and it has been almost nothing in recent centuries."

    Gawain was a little startled, he couldn''t help feeling regret, because the Silver Empire was so close to the truth, they even had access to the terrible truth behind the gods earlier than the Gondor Empire-but in the end they were hovering on the edge of the truth, always They have never crossed the critical point of "disobedience". If they were bolder, if they did not hide these secrets so deeply and for so long, if they participated in the human rebellion plan during the Gondor period... this world Will the situation be different today?

    But soon he dispelled these meaningless assumptions, because all this is impossible, even if it turns back in time, it is difficult to achieve-

    The Silver Empire is a **** country, even if their original state religion is dead in name, the special status of its ruler and the complicated political structure determine that they cannot go too far on this road, and even if Don''t think about this... Under normal circumstances, if there is not a chance to get a lot of information from the gods, who can imagine out of thin air that the gods were born out of "thinking trends"?

    The elves can only regard the "spirits" produced by the esoteric groups as evil gods or "transboundary spirits" with unknown body.

    Thinking of this, Gawain suddenly came up with a new question: "I suddenly became a little curious. After so many years, the Elf King Court has dealt with the secret teachings so many times, even if the relevant research progress is slow, but you yourself don¡¯t. Have you ever considered...make a **** like them, or try to communicate with the **** of nature? The Silver Queen and Silver Emperor are the highest priests of the Druid Orthodox Church, so in a sense, theocratic power also affects Your legitimacy, if you stand behind a real god..."

    "We didn''t do this, the reason is very simple," the Queen Silver smiled and shook her head before Gao Wen finished speaking. "After the gods left, we suddenly discovered that there was no **** standing behind, so we can be orthodox. ."

    "...I understand." Gao Wen was taken aback, then said in a deep voice.

    Then he couldn''t help but laughed: "Who would have thought that, as the highest priestess of the druids, the Silver Queen is actually the one who least wants the **** of nature to return."

    "You are wrong," the Queen Silver shook her head, "Actually, it is not me who wants the gods of nature the most to return, but those who have really summoned the''gods'', but found that those''gods'' are not the gods of nature. The leaders of the mystical religion. They are fanatical and pious at all times, and they call the "gods" they have summoned as the new incarnations of the **** of nature, Amone, but when we take them to the temple of Amone When the ruling is enforced in China, they will eventually be full of tension and fear-this sad distortion, as long as you see it once, you will never forget it."

    Gawain chewed the other party''s words carefully and fell into thinking in silence, while the silver queen sitting opposite him smiled and gently pushed the black tea in front of Gawain forward.

    "Uncle Gao Wen, the tea is cold."

 Chapter 1076ï¼š aware

    Gawain picked up the teacup, but he did not get to his lips. In his thoughts, he gradually sorted out the long and unknown history of the Silver Empire after the fall of the God of Nature-the life span of the elves was too long, so they The Mixin in history is far more mysterious and far-reaching than human imagination. The time span of more than three thousand years, even in the most prosperous Gondor Empire, has exceeded the accurate record limit of history books.

    And such a long history can even be used to create a few "gods" for some druids.

    Of course, according to Bersetia¡¯s description, those created by the Druid¡¯s esoteric teachings are far from being called gods, and all things will eventually die will consciously create the "false gods" and in the No. 1 sandbox. The "upper-level narrators" born by accident are not the same. Those who are at most psychological projections created by group thoughts are still far from entering the real world.

    Thinking of this, Gawain suddenly couldn''t help feeling a little bit-talking about death, it is true that humans are better. The results of the three thousand years of tossing by the elven druids combined are not as big as those of the two cults. ...

    But this is really not something worthy of boasting.

    "You are lost in thought again," The Silver Queen seems to have been watching the changes in Gawain''s expression very intently. Her voice awakens Gawain from thinking, "But this is also normal. What I just said can make anyone Falling into deep thought."

    "...I''m just thinking, after so many years, how much have you summed up from the attempts of those esoteric groups," Gawain put down his teacup and said while thinking, "You mentioned just now, although you are not sure What are the secret teaching organizations''summoned'', but you already have some guesses about it...I think this''guessing'' is not that simple, right?"

    The Silver Queen was silent for a few seconds, and then let out a sigh: "Frankly speaking, since the fall of the White Star, we have been trying to uncover the truth behind it-after all, it was a major event that changed the empire. Its influence has even spread to the entire world, and no one is curious about the truth behind it.

    "As you know, the Silver Empire is a country that unites imperial power and theocracy. The Elf royal family is also the religious leader of the Druid sect. Therefore, the most outstanding scholars of the Druid sect are all loyal to the Elf Royal Court. The Fall of White Star Afterwards, the Elven King''s Court organized a large-scale, time-consuming and long investigation operation, which even continued until my father wore a golden oak crown.

    "But even after organizing the most outstanding scholars and spending such a long time, we have not been able to find out the truth about the fall of the stars, and we have not been able to rebuild the connection with the **** of nature, so we can only draw a frustrating conclusion. : The **** of nature has fallen, no matter what the reason, it has left this world forever.

    "And it is in this situation that those esoteric religions appeared and seemed to be connected with a certain mysterious existence, and those mysterious existences, to a certain extent, showed some characteristics similar to the gods in ancient records... For the royal family who was still investigating the truth about the fall of the White Star, the impact was extremely huge-we are not a dull race, we can think of the possible truth behind this, this truth almost subverts our worldview .

    "My grandmother... she was the first elves to order the destruction of those esoteric groups. Few people knew that she changed into a priestess''s robe the night before she died, praying and confessing all night, and finally in fear and pain. But even so, she did not change the order she had given until death.

    "My father, he carried out the order left by his grandmother. During his nearly two thousand years in power, he destroyed every esoteric organization he discovered, and indirectly destroyed every esoteric organization''summoned.'' "God", he carefully read all the materials written on the slate and leaf-patterned paper by the members of the esoteric religion, including even the most inconspicuous words-in fact, he is the real esoteric expert. If he wants, he can recover Any ritual performed by any esoteric group, but he never did so, he took everything to the grave.

    "In my generation... I and most of my courtiers have completely adapted to the "Druid Orthodox" without gods, and even rebelliously, we think this is better. But we still use Druids The sect manages the forest and the land. We use the elven letters simplified from the "Language of Nature" three thousand years ago as official scripts. Many special words in our language are related to the faith activities three thousand years ago... God has left us, But the cultural imprint is inseparable from our tradition.

    "So back to the question just now-what did we''guess''? We actually guessed everything, but we never admit it, we can''t admit...what do we admit? Recognize all the orthodox leaders of the druids in the world, The generations of the gods of nature, the rulers of the silver empire, spent three generations killing seven new''gods of nature''?"

    The story of the Queen Silver came to an end. She picked up the black tea in front of her, took a sip, and then smiled at Gao Wen: "I seem to be off topic?"

    "...No, no," Gawain said in a low tone while calming his mind. He looked up into Bersetia''s eyes, trying to see through the eyes of the mature ruler of the empire. Some real emotions, but failed-those eyes are extremely deep, all emotions seem to have been blocked in the depths of the mind in the hundreds of years of ruling career, he had to shook his head, "So, you are not to the gods Know nothing-on the contrary, you know a lot, far more than human beings, but all the secrets are buried deep in the records of the royal family, and all research stops at a simple taste."

    The Silver Queen nodded: "You can say so."

    "Then what do you think of what I told you in the last letter?" Gao Wen asked, "About the''countdown'' behind the gods discovered in human research and our plan to find a way to save ourselves. "

    "This is an area we haven''t discovered before," the blonde lady in front of him looked serious. "We have noticed the birth of the gods, but no one has ever realized the existence of that terrible countdown. After receiving your letter, I only feel great fortunate-fortunate that our three generations of elves have always made the right decision and did not let things develop into an unmanageable situation. As for the self-help method... you did not elaborate in the letter, but if you are serious Yes, then I am very interested."

    "Of course I''m serious," Gao Wen said frankly, "If it weren''t for this, I wouldn''t have to be so committed to changing the situation in the entire Loren continent-the god''s crazy countdown is a sword that hangs over the heads of all mortals. , Whether you want to admit it or not, this sharp sword cannot be confronted by any single country. Since the rules of operation of the gods are based on sentient beings¡¯ thoughts, the key to breaking the situation is destined to be sentient beings. I don¡¯t Where is the critical point for determining this''beings'', but it is definitely more than one country and one race, so I need to include as many countries and races as possible into the plan."

    Having said that, he took a very serious look at the blonde woman opposite: "In fact, what I was most worried about was the Silver Empire¡¯s attitude to this matter. Among the Loren continent, only the Silver Empire¡¯s royal family had both. As the leader of the church, even though the gods whom the druids believe in have left this world for many years, this identity still affects your behavior, but now it seems...this biggest worry is not a problem."

    The Silver Queen''s gaze stayed on Gawain for a while, and she suddenly laughed: "I can see that you are serious, then I am happy to be your supporter."

    Gawain¡¯s expression hasn¡¯t changed much, just a sigh of relief. He can no longer connect the mature and stressful woman in front of him with the "little princess" in his memory-the other party¡¯s changes are really real. It''s so big that the memory of Gawain Cecil is almost useless. All he can do is adapt to the circumstances.

    Then he thought for a while, ready to ask the next question, but before he could speak, the Silver Queen said: "You have asked a lot, is it the lady''s turn to ask now?"

    Gao Wen was startled, then nodded: "Of course, you can ask."

    The other party smiled, and she looked into Gawain''s eyes and said unhurriedly, "You are not the real Uncle Gawain, are you?"

    Gao Wen: "..."

    There was only a moment of silence. Gawain felt that his heartbeat suddenly accelerated by half a beat, but his strong mind played a role. His appearance did not show any abnormalities, and even his breathing rhythm was not disturbed. He just showed some surprises and surprises. He pointed to himself, and looked at the blonde woman in front of him: "How can I say that? Can I be fake?"

    The Silver Queen looked at Gao Wen calmly, and for a long time she said softly: "I didn''t deceive you, I know you are not him, at least not exactly him... I can tell."

    The garden was quiet for a while, and the stagnant air seemed to be gradually turning into a solid. It was very depressing. Gawain and the Silver Queen were facing each other quietly. He observed each other¡¯s eyes, and at the same time, he had already brewed countless things suitable for his eyes. This is a situational rhetoric and a way of self-certification, but in the end he smiled and shook his head: "Why are these one or two found in the end..."

    "Both?" Hearing this was equivalent to a default response, the Empress Silver''s expression did not change much, but she noticed the key words in Gawain''s words, and there was a hint of curiosity in her tone, "Who else has discovered ?"

    Gawain shook his head: "Bertila Augustus, Selena Gelfen-you should remember them, back then you often went to them to make trouble, you even secretly hid Selena¡¯s lantern, but I don¡¯t know that it was a magic lamp, it recorded the process of hiding the lamp completely."

    "Bertila and Selena... it''s been a long time since I heard these two names," the Silver Queen showed a trace of memory, "They are still alive?!"

    "...In a sense," Gawain said, "A lot of things have happened, and I am afraid it will take a whole day to explain. If I have the opportunity, I can take you to meet them-of course, provided that they are also willing to be with you. Nostalgia."

    Speaking of this, he shook his head: "Leave aside these for the time being, how do you judge that I am not''Uncle Gao Wen''? Although it is a bit boastful to say that-but I don''t think there is any abnormality in my performance, from the way of speaking to My habitual little movements are no different from Gawain Cecil 700 years ago."

    "Yes, the points are not bad... how can you be the same?" The Silver Queen looked at Gawain''s eyes calmly, "If you really are Uncle Gawain, how can you be the same as seven hundred years ago? What?"

    Gawain frowned, feeling a little confused: "''Gawain Cecil has been in a deep sleep for seven hundred years.'' Since these seven hundred years have been in deep sleep, then in fact the current''I'' and the original''death'' In fact, there is only a few years of time difference, just a few years, it should be..."

    "If you are the real Uncle Gawain, then you have experienced life and death, haven''t you?" The Silver Queen interrupted Gawain, and stated word by word, "You have experienced life and death, experienced the momentary change of times, and experienced After all things are right and wrong, you wake up in a completely strange era, and you have done so many earth-shattering things in this strange era, and most importantly-there is a nearly completely strange me in front of you. You It is true that you have not experienced those seven hundred years, but what you have experienced is a greater change than seven hundred years of life, so how can you maintain the appearance in my memory without being affected?"

    She paused, staring into Gawain''s eyes, and then whispered for a long time: "You are too much like the Uncle Gawain in my memory-almost 100%, then it can''t be true."

    "... To the effect," Gawain was silent for a few seconds, then sighed, patting his forehead suddenly, "but are these the only reasons?"

    "If there are only these reasons, I would probably only doubt it," said the Silver Queen, "but I also know another thing, I know the rumors about the''extraterritorial wanderer''... Under this premise, I am more than doubting. ."

    Gao Wen resisted the urge to pull the corners of his mouth: "The elves have footprints all over the continent. Everyone says that the Silver Queen is the most informed ruler in the world... Now I have a deep understanding."

    He sighed, and then said: "But since you found out that I am not real, why do you tell me so much? You are even willing to support my plan? You don''t think I am a dangerous''soul stealer'', or Someone with an unknown purpose?"

    The blonde woman in front of him laughed: "You just said that the Silver Queen is the most informed ruler in the world."

    "what do you mean¡­¡­"

    "The connection between the northern part of the mainland and the Silver Empire is not smooth-but that is only a relative point. In fact, information about you fills my table, from your establishment of a pioneering territory in the Dark Mountains to the revival of the Cecil family, from You build your empire, and then to the war of killing the gods... I understand everything you brought to this world, even including the font used in the headline of the third report of Cecil Weekly in the second issue of this month ," The Silver Queen smiled, "After knowing all this, do I need to know more?

    "As for the other reason I told you so much...it''s actually very simple.

    "You have defeated a god, and there is more than one."

 Chapter 1077ï¼š Half Uncle Gaowen

    The garden was quiet again. In the silence, Gawain stared at the Silver Queen for a long time. He guessed the other party''s true intentions at the moment-although he thought he had roughly guessed it, he always felt that he had overlooked something.

    The Queen Silver also observed Gawain in silence, her platinum eyes were as deep as water. No one knew what she saw from Gawain at this moment, and no one knew what she wanted to see- After ten seconds of silence, she said softly: "From the perspective of the Queen of Silver, I don''t need to confirm whether you are Uncle Gao Wen or not-I''m just dealing with the ruler of the newly emerged human empire in the northern part of the mainland. So I just need to know what kind of ally you are."

    Gao Wen looked into the eyes of the Silver Queen: "But what you just said can be an illusion."

    "Everything that every ruler does can be an illusion. At this point, it makes no difference whether you are an''extraterritorial wanderer''," the Silver Queen said lightly. "The key lies in my judgment-if I The judgment is wrong, and the cost that comes with it is naturally something I should bear."

    "... Don''t worry, your judgment is correct, I will be more reliable than you think," Gao Wen said, and then changed the conversation, "but I still have questions-you just stood in the''Silver Queen'' I answered my question from a perspective, but as Bersetia, how do you judge your feelings? I am sitting in front of you, but inside you are someone you don¡¯t know. In all fairness, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not like changing to someone else. Not easy to accept."

    Bersetia pursed her lips in a rare occasion. It seemed that it was extremely difficult for her to answer this question. After a short period of hesitation, she broke the silence: "So I am curious, you... Gawain Cecil? In what way are you occupying...this body, and how do you see everything this body has?"

    Gawain picked up the black tea that had been completely cooled. The liquid in the teacup glowed with fine gold-red luster in the sun. He looked at Bersetia and suddenly said: "Do you still like to secretly eat more sweets after dinner? ?"

    A strange expression crossed her face for an instant, and then she said lightly: "I still have this habit - but I don''t eat it secretly. As the Queen of Silver, I turned this into the rule of the court. "

    "Ah, then you finally achieved your''ambitions'' back then," Gao Wen was taken aback, and suddenly laughed happily, "You pulled me to talk about your idea of ??ruling the empire in the future, one of the most important ones. It¡¯s, ¡°After you¡¯re in power, you must legislate to stipulate that there must be dessert after dinner, just like the human court¡¯s.¡±

    "...How much do you know?"

    "Almost everything that Gawain Cecil knows," Gawain pointed to his head, "This is what I want to say-you say I''occupies'' this body, but it''s probably not completely Strictly speaking, his memory and personality are integrated into my consciousness. I have almost all of Gawain Cecil''s memory, as clear as personal experience, I know everything about you, and even remember clearly All the emotional impressions at the time. Sometimes I even wondered how much I was affected by these memories and emotions, whether I was a complete self or a brand new individual reborn after fusion."

    He looked into Belcetia''s eyes.

    "Perhaps in a sense, Gawain Cecil has really been resurrected-all his memories and personality have returned to this world, but... these memories and personality have now become a larger consciousness And I am this larger consciousness."

    "This sounds like a mathematical concept, sets and subsets," Bersetia thought about it seriously, with no real emotions in her expression, but at last she cocked her mouth and looked at Gawain with a smile." Are you saying this to comfort me, or to win my further trust?"

    "This is your judgment. I''ll tell you the truth, but as you said, everything that every ruler does can be an illusion-even a little bit bigger, everyone is like this," Gao Wentan Start, "How to judge is your business."

    Bersetia looked at Gawain¡¯s eyes carefully, and suddenly seemed to change the subject: ¡°You just said that you not only have all the memories of Gawain Cecil, but also the emotional impressions at that time-then in your memory In, how did you feel to me back then?"

    "Lovely and lively," Gawain thought for a while, and said frankly, "There are still many wild ideas."

    "Is that so?" The smile on Belcetia''s face increased. "If this is your answer, then I am afraid I have to reassess your frankness..."

    Gao Wen sighed and started to break his fingers: "Well, the main idea at the time was why the bear kid didn''t go back, when did the bear kid play enough, where did the bear kid family go, why did she not eat yet? I''m full, why haven''t you run tired yet, why haven''t you gone back to sleep, why haven''t you harassed Selena or the Augustus family, where did she go again-it''s suddenly so quiet, I''m afraid it''s not killing him?!"

    After speaking, he sighed again and looked at Bersetia, who looked a little sluggish, spreading his hands: "You told me to say this, but if Charlie or Roland can climb out, they must be worse than me. ."

    "I thought about it, but I didn''t expect it..." Belcetia blinked and suddenly laughed-although she had been smiling most of the time, this time her smile seemed to be the same as before. It''s not the same. The smile spreads between her delicate facial features, as if reflecting the clear afternoon sky, "Really... I can''t remember how many years I haven''t heard such an evaluation."

    "At that time, what I was most worried about was not your sudden mischief, but your sudden silence. In each of your silences, a grand plan was brewing that would make at least a hundred people jump around. I even doubted the Elf King Court. Whether there is a problem with the judgment when choosing the heir-but surprisingly, you have performed very well in formal occasions such as contracting ceremonies, and even called it very good," Gao Wen recalled. He said, "Perhaps you really showed the qualified talent as the Queen of Silver at that time? Anyway, I was surprised to see what you look like now."

    "Being the Queen of Silver and the Supreme Priestess is very boring, especially for me back then," Bersetia showed a reminiscence look on her face, and she unconsciously rubbed the edge of the golden tea cup with her fingers. Moment, so after getting in touch with the Trailblazers camp, I was a little...too relaxed. At that time, you gave me a very strange impression. I have never seen a "leader" who is as peaceful and casual as you, and can even be described as interesting. , Even Uncle Snow, who is always straight-faced, uses ice sculpture tricks to''create atmosphere''."

    "It''s normal. The pioneer leaders at the time were not well-regulated "Orthodox aristocrats". The true "Orthodox aristocrats" died in the imperial capital explosion," Gawain said, "As for Snow... ¡­He is not a serious and rigid person, he is just a facial paralysis."

    At this time, Bersetia suddenly calmed down and looked at Gawain''s eyes steadily. This gaze quickly made Gawain a little awkward: "What''s the matter?"

    "You are very natural when you speak in Uncle Gaowen''s tone. Is this a habit you have developed? Or is it the kind of...''influence'' you said before?"

    "It''s hard to tell," Gawain told the truth, "This is indeed my habit, but I don''t know that some of it is the influence of inheriting those memories and personality."

    Bersetia was quiet again for a few seconds, as if thinking carefully, and then suddenly said: "I am not a child anymore."

    Gawain tried to understand the deep meaning of the other party''s inexplicable words, hesitatingly said: "So, you won''t be fooled just because of what I just said, does that mean?"

    "No," Bersetia shook her head, took her fingers away from the tea cup, letting the liquid in the cup rippling slightly, "I mean¡ªchildren will get angry because the gift they receive is different from what they imagined. I''m entangled because things are not as good as my ideals, and I will be angry with myself in details and irreparable reality, but I am not."

    She raised her head, looked at Gawain, and stretched out a hand: "You are not Uncle Gawain, but at least half of Uncle Gawain. Anyway, welcome back to this world-you are still needed here."

    Gawain was a little dazed. To tell the truth, he still felt that he couldn''t keep up with the thinking of the silver queen. This queen who has ruled the Elf Empire for seven centuries may be the most ugly and thorough contact he has ever encountered since waking up in this world The pondering mortal--the gods who could not be described in the usual theories obviously couldn''t be compared--but he still stretched out his hand and gently held the other''s palm.

    Then Bersetia sat back, her gaze on the tea cup in front of herself and Gao Wen: "The tea is cold-do you want to change a cup of hot tea? Black tea from the Gaoling Kingdom is only suitable for hot drinks."

    "Of course, thank you."

    Bersetia lifted her fingers and gently outlined a rune in the air, but for a moment, two high-level elf maids appeared in the garden quietly, and they exchanged hot tea for the host and the guest at the round table. , Bersetia pointed to one of the elves and said: "Uncle Gao Wen, do you remember her?"

    Gao Wen frowned. He looked at the elf, and finally extracted some vague outlines from his memory: "...that little girl who made trouble with you all day? I remember it was Elaine... "

    "It''s her, Elaine-well, it seems that we did cause you a lot of trouble back then," Belcetia said reluctantly. "Seven centuries have passed. It seems that we need to rebuild each other. The impression between them. What I want to say is that Elaine was very happy to know that you were resurrected, and she has been looking forward to seeing you."

    "It''s nice to see you again," the high-ranking maid smiled, with a hint of shame, "Sorry, back then..."

    "It''s okay, I''m also very happy to see you again," Gawain interrupted. "It is good to be able to see some familiar faces after all, and I just think it''s funny when I recall things back then."

    The high-level maid laughed again, and Gao Wen held up the teacup in front of him-he could finally relax and taste this good tea from the Gaoling Kingdom.

    With the passage of time, the giant sun gradually approached the ridge on the west side of the town, and a little reddishness gradually appeared in the sun. As the edge of the cloud was illuminated by the setting sun, it was time for Gao Wen to leave.

    He and Bersetia talked a lot about the past. During the second half of the afternoon tea, they did not discuss the gods, churches, and grand plans for the future of the mainland until Gao Wen got up and prepared to go to the exit of the garden. , Bersetia said suddenly: "Uncle Gao Wen, how confident are you about how many countries are willing to join the "theocracy" you are thinking of?"

    Gawain stopped and turned his head slightly: "I''m not sure, I just have to do it."

    "Then you can increase your confidence now," the Silver Queen said behind him, "as I said earlier, the Silver Empire will support you-including in ¡®this matter¡¯."

    "Don''t you worry that this will weaken the control of the Elven King Court in the teaching power?" Although Gawain guessed the result after hearing those things about the Druidic Secrets, he couldn''t help but ask.

    "My authority comes from the politics, economy, and military of the empire, not from the decorative identity of the''highest priestess''-three thousand years have passed since the fall of the White Star." The Silver Queen said.

    For a long time, the elves lacked a complete understanding of the threats she was fighting against, but now that Gawain can bring a systematic plan, she obviously does not intend to miss this opportunity.

    Of course Gawain could think of this, so he just nodded slightly: "If this is the case, then I''m relieved."

    ...

    The setting sun was low, and Elf Stronghold No. 112 was gradually shrouded in a layer of indifferent orange. Gawain came to the road outside the Oak Hall, and Amber''s figure gradually emerged from the air beside him.

    "Hey, hey, did you think she found me?" As soon as she jumped to the ground, Amber leaned over and whispered, "I always think she looked at me with her eyes several times in the middle..."

    Gawain glanced at this nervous intelligence chief: "Are you still not sure about your own shadow abilities?"

    "...Okay, then I don''t think she found it," Amber thought for a while, shaking his head and said, "I have tried everything, except for legends like you, there are only a few high-level transcendents with special abilities. I can find me when I have entered the critical state of the shadow-the silver queen is definitely not legendary, she is at best high-level."

    "It sounds like you think high-level is nothing," Gao Wen couldn''t help but said, "As a leader with limited energy, it''s scary to have high-level strength, okay? Do you think everyone in this world Are both kings and emperors legendary?"

    "...That''s true," Kohaku thought for a while, and she had to nod her head, and then she seemed to think of something suddenly, her eyes lit up, "Ah, yes! You are such a legend in a pile of national leaders It should be the only one inside. Then you don¡¯t even need to arrange five hundred white knights outside the window when you have a meeting. You can lift them all by holding an eggplant in your arms..."

    Gao Wen: "???"

 Chapter 1078ï¼š greet

    Of course, Amber''s wild thinking can only be wild thinking. After the half-elf mouthful of the train finished running, Gao Wen glanced at the shame of all things indifferently: "Tell me, do you have any thoughts about what you heard today?"

    "What did you hear today?" Amber suddenly stuck out his tongue, and muttered aside while shrinking his neck, "I feel that what I heard today is all terrible things...anything that will be immediately killed if you change the occasion and identity. Kind of..."

    Gawain continued to look at the half-elf with a smile but a smile, until her expression became more and more awkward, and she could no longer maintain that kind of stupid appearance, until she had to speak in a low voice: "In fact, I''ve noticed it. The identity of''Extraterritorial Wanderer'' is not completely bluffing..."

    "I know you are aware of it," Gawain''s mouth curled up. "Of course you will be aware of it."

    Amber looked at Gawain steadily, her expression relaxed after a few seconds, and the usual careless appearance returned to her again. She smiled and said with pride: "Of course-I am the whole The most informed person in the northern continent."

    "If my intelligence minister can''t piece together the truth from all aspects of intelligence, then the empire''s intelligence system has obviously encountered the biggest crisis," Gao Wen breathed out softly, as if something suddenly let go of his mind, he felt a little relieved , And at the same time curious, "But... do you think Heidi and Rebecca are aware of this?"

    Amber tilted his head, then raised his head, toward the distant setting sun, letting the pale golden clouds reflect in his amber eyes: "I guess...from the day you walked out of the grave, they have not cared about you. Is it Gawain Cecil. Now, this question is even more meaningless."

    Gawain looked at this half-elf unexpectedly. He knew that the other party''s rough and leafy appearance actually had a very agile mind, but he never thought that she had even thought about this level of issues-Humber''s answer seemed to remind him. What, he showed a thoughtful look, and finally put all his thoughts into a smile.

    Everything that Gawain Cecil was familiar with has gone, and there are only a few people who can survive 700 years to this day¡ªand for those active in this era, they only need to know today¡¯s Gawain can.

    This question is really meaningless.

    "Speaking of, you didn''t mention the **** of nature to the queen," Amber watched Gawain''s expression change, and suddenly reminded him, "Aren''t you going to say it? If the elf wants to join the theocracy, then this Sooner or later, the matter will be brought to the table¡ªat least for a divine and monarchical leader like the Silver Queen, sooner or later, she will get in touch with the core part of the rebellious plan, and sooner or later she will know the existence of Amorn."

    "Yes, sooner or later, but it''s not the time yet," Gawain nodded, "At least before the elves formally join our plan, and before confirming that Bersetia can merge and control all the upper will of the elven empire, this The situation is not the same. The elves are different from ours. Their ruling system has been in operation for tens of thousands of years. Their royal court has long developed into a behemoth that outsiders cannot fully understand. Even the powerful silver queen may not necessarily Can control all of this."

    Having said this, he paused, and said in a calm voice: "I don¡¯t believe in Bersetia, but this matter involves gods, and elves... They have tried to use gods for the past three thousand years. Pull back to this world."

    "Yes, if the existence of Julu Amorn spreads to the ordinary people of the Silver Empire, there may be some trouble," Amber thought for a while, and sighed in agreement, "When there is no clue. They can all come up with several "prototypes of gods" in a row, and now there are clues, I''m afraid they won''t be able to bring you a "restoration of the ancestors" within a year, and there may even be those old guys who are still alive with prestige. Meaning, forcing the royal family to welcome back to the true god...This matter may not be able to withstand the Silver Queen."

    "This is what I''m worried about," Gawain nodded. "After all, Belcetia said that five centuries ago she had wiped out an esoteric group that tried to summon gods-five centuries long for humans. For the elves, it''s only five hundred years."

    Kohaku opened her mouth, wanting to say something more, but suddenly closed her mouth again¡ªshe looked at the corner of the street where the high-ranking messenger Sonya was walking towards it.

    "It seems that you have finished talking with our Majesty," Sonia said in front of Gawain and bowed slightly. Of course she was very concerned about the conversation between the other party and the Queen of Silver in the past half day, but she did not express it. Show any curiosity and inquisitive attitude, "Next, do I need to show you the rest of the town?"

    "No, just go to Rebecca-she needs someone to watch more than I do," Gawain said, looking in a certain direction in the town, "As for me...I have to see See other friends. Don''t worry, Soldering is also among the guards. He is also a good guide here."

    Sonya looked at Gawain and Amber beside her, without any doubts on her face, just stepped back: "If this is the case, then I will leave first."

    The high-ranking messenger''s figure drifted away, and the attendants and guards who were waiting nearby also received Amber''s signal. Two magic vehicles came to Gao Wen''s side lightly and sensitively. After one of the car doors opened, Sol Delin got out of the position of the co-pilot and looked at Gao Wen with a smile: "Are the negotiations with the Queen going smoothly?"

    "It''s not the same as expected, but it''s as smooth as expected," Gawain smiled and nodded, and at the same time asked casually, "Should the Typhonians arrive?"

    "Yes, just now there was a message from the resident of the mission that a Typhon envoy carrying the seal of the royal family of Augustus came to visit-Rosetta Augustus invited you to meet in Conference Room 7 in the Emerald Hall."

    "Well, we communicated this in advance," Gao Wen had already expected this, and he turned his head to look at Amber. "Get in the car, I''m afraid we can''t get off for a few days."

    ...

    Driven by the magic, the right breeze blows through the flowers and plants of the southern country, bringing a comfortable and pleasant fragrance. The indifferent light at dusk is scattered into the courtyard diagonally, sweeping from the gap in the high wall in the distance into the bushes beside the path, leaving behind Down a light-forged track, flying insects passed by in that track, and a little light and dust seemed to be scattered under the fleeting figure.

    All this makes the small garden seem more tranquil than ever.

    The tea on the table cooled down again, but Bersetia did not let the maid change the tea. She just stirred the liquid that showed golden red in the sun with a teaspoon, and asked casually: "Which way are they going? went?"

    "The direction of the Emerald Hall," the high-ranking maid Elaine said, bending over, "In addition, the Typhon''s car was also parked in the open space behind the Emerald Hall-they should be planning a closed-door negotiation before the formal meeting. ."

    "Really..." Bersetia seemed to be a little careless, "I don''t know what they are going to talk about."

    "Need to find out?" Another high-ranking maid bent down and asked cautiously.

    "No," Bersetia said without hesitation. "We don''t need such a small move. It''s no good, it only increases the risk. No matter what consensus Cecil and Typhon will reach in this negotiation, its The results will eventually become apparent in the near future."

    "Yes, Your Majesty."

    The garden became quiet again, and the black tea in the cup regained its calm in the slow rotation. Bersetia seemed to enjoy this rare leisure and tranquility. It was only a few minutes later that she suddenly broke the silence: "Ellen, about Uncle Gao Wen...how do you feel after seeing him again?"

    The high-level maid named Elaine thought for a while, then lowered her head and replied: "Everything is as in the memory. I am glad to see that he is very healthy now. Your Majesty, have you noticed something wrong?"

    Bersetia raised her eyelids, but before she could speak, a sound of footsteps suddenly came from the direction of the garden entrance. An attendant appeared at the end of the path with a delicate wooden box in her hands. After getting permission, The attendant came to Belcetia and put the wooden box on the white round table: "Your Majesty, the envoy Cecil has just sent you a gift, which is given to you by His Majesty Gawain Cecil."

    Elaine took a step forward and opened the wooden box, but it was not a precious rare treasure, but just a box of dim sum.

    Belsetia quietly looked at the colorful pastries in the box, and finally a smile appeared in her calm and watery expression. She sighed softly, and said as if talking to herself: "Nothing wrong, Elaine ."

    ...

    When more and more envoys from various countries gathered in the elven outposts on the border of the wasteland, the focus of the entire mortal world was on the northeast of the magnificent wall, in the imperial capital at the foot of the dark mountains, in the palace of Cecil. It looks much deserted than before.

    The lord of the empire and the most noisy princess in the palace have left, and the Archon Heidi spends half of the time busy in the government affairs hall. During the days when the lord leaves, no visitors will come here. 70% to 80% of the movement has been subtracted from the house, which makes every corridor and every room here seem to lose a lot of vitality.

    But Betty doesn''t hate such quiet days-of course, she doesn''t resist the excitement of the past.

    The heel hit the marble floor, making a series of crisp sounds. Betty walked briskly across the wide corridor. There were attendants and maids passing by her, they would stop and respectfully salute the maid. , Betty always responds politely to everyone, and most of the time, she can also call out the names of these people.

    These years of reading and study have improved her mind a lot.

    When the attendants and maids were leaving, Betty could hear their small, low-pitched conversations, some of which occasionally floated into their ears-most people were talking about your majesty¡¯s outing, or discussing the newspaper News, discussing the meeting thousands of miles away, they obviously stayed in this big house most of the time, but when they talked, they seemed to personally accompany your majesty in the negotiation field.

    Betty couldn''t keep up with their thoughts, but seeing everyone so energetic, she still felt better.

    After completing the daily routine inspections, the "maid maid trusted by the emperor" gave a sigh of relief. She raised her head and saw that she had reached the end of a certain corridor, a door inlaid with brass runes Standing in front of them, two heavily armed royal guards stood guard dutifully.

    She walked towards the gate, and the two guards bowed their heads and greeted her with a smile: "Miss Betty, good evening."

    "Good evening," Betty responded politely, looking at the door, "Nothing inside, right?"

    A guard immediately stood up straight: "No, everything is normal."

    "Well, I''m going in and have a look, it''s time to check."

    "Of course," the guard immediately stepped aside and opened the door at the same time, "please come in."

    Betty nodded, thanked him, and then passed the guards and walked into the massive door inlaid with brass runes¡ª¡ª

    Behind the door is a spacious and bright room, almost without any furnishings, but there are countless neatly arranged rune substrates laying on the ground and surrounding walls. Those runes glow slightly, so that the whole room seems to be Floating with a misty halo, the roof of the room can also see independent ventilation holes, clean and constant temperature airflow blows out, so that the entire room maintains a very comfortable and warm temperature.

    The heavy door closed behind him, and Betty raised his eyes to look towards the center of the room: there was a special grooved platform, and a two-meter-high sphere with a faint golden light on the surface was quiet. Standing on the platform.

    This is a "guest" that your Majesty has deliberately confessed to take care of.

    Betty calmed down and circled the huge "egg" twice to make sure it was still intact. Then she checked the text and symbols displayed on a nearby holographic projection to determine the constant temperature in the room. And the charging device is working normally-she actually doesn''t know how to operate these complex and advanced equipment, but she has completed all the courses in the General College, and even a small part of the advanced courses in the Imperial College. It is more than enough for her to understand the parameter reports in those holographic projections.

    After completing all these regular inspection items, the maid let out a sigh of relief, and then she returned to the dome again, with an extra white soft cloth in her hand¡ªsomewhere on the surface of the dome. He breathed a sigh of relief, and began to carefully wipe its eggshell with a soft cloth.

    The "squeaking" of the cloth rubbing on the smooth eggshell surface echoed in the room.

    Soon, the dome was rubbed by Betty, the brighter and brighter, the surface even faintly illuminated the figure.

    The maid was obviously very satisfied with the results of her work. She took a step back, carefully observed her masterpiece, and nodded with a smile, then frowned slightly, as if thinking about the problem seriously.

    I heard that this is an "egg", but it seems that it is not just an egg. His Royal Highness Rebecca said that this is an important guest. His Majesty also specifically confessed that this "guest" needs to be taken care of... Since this is a guest , Is it better to say hello?

    Betty thought about it carefully, and finally made a decision. She tidied the skirts and folds of the maid''s clothes, and then bent down at the dome very seriously: "Hello, my name is Betty."

    "Hello, my name is Enya."

    Dome answered politely.

 Chapter 1079ï¼š Betty and Enya

    The room was quiet for a long time.

    It wasn''t until a few minutes later that Betty''s soft exclamation suddenly sounded: "Wow!!"

    She seemed startled, staring at the golden dome in front of her, looking at a loss, but apparently she knew what to say to break this awkward and strange situation, so she held back for a long time and thought for a long time. She whispered: "Hello, Enya...Madam?"

    "Hello, Miss Betty." The Dome made a polite voice again, and a soft, magnetic female voice sounded pleasing to the ear.

    "You... So you can talk?!" Betty''s not very bright mind finally reacted little by little, and I don''t know if it was because of her slow reaction. Faced with such a strange situation, she accepted it smoothly. He lost the reality of "the dome can talk", and even started to talk to the pale golden "egg", "Then can you see me too?"

    "Of course, but my''looking'' may not be the same as the''looking'' you understand," the "egg" who claimed to be Enya seemed to have a smile in his tone, "I have been looking at you, little girl, since Days ago, from the first time you took care of me here."

    Betty listened blankly, surprised and confused: "Ah, is that so... Then why didn''t you speak before?"

    "Because I can''t speak until today," the Golden Dome said softly, "and it will probably take longer for me to do other things...I am waking up from my deep sleep. It is a gradual process. ."

    Betty thought for a while, and shook her head honestly: "I don''t understand."

    "Haha, this is normal, because you don¡¯t know who I am, and probably don¡¯t know my experience," the dome¡¯s tone really laughed this time, and the laugh sounded very happy, "It¡¯s really funny Girl...you seem a little scared?"

    "It''s the first time I saw a talking egg..." Betty nodded cautiously, keeping a distance from the dome. She was a little nervous, but she didn''t know if she was afraid-since the other party said Yes, so be it, "And it''s so big, almost as tall as Mr. Wright or the master... When the master asked me to take care of you, he never said that you can speak."

    "Your master...?" The golden dome seems to be thinking, or it may become drowsy and mentally sluggish in the process of sleeping, her voice occasionally sounds erratic and slow, "Who is your master? Here? what is the place?"

    Betty thought for a while, thinking that since the other party is a "noble guest", there is no need to conceal this question, so he nodded and said: "My master is His Majesty Gawain Cecil, this is his palace-I am Betty , The maid here."

    "Gavin Cecil? So, I came to the human world? This is really..." The golden dome''s voice stopped for a while, it seemed very surprised, and then there was a little helpless and stunned voice in the voice. With a smile, "So they sent me together... It''s surprising, but maybe it''s a good decision."

    Betty blinked and listened to a huge egg whispering to herself there. She still couldn''t understand what was happening before her, let alone what the other person was whispering, but she at least understood It seemed an accident that the other party came here, and at the same time, he suddenly thought of what he should do: "Ah, then I''ll go and inform Her Highness! Tell her that the egg in the hatchery is awake!"

    After speaking, she turned around and planned to run out, but was stopped by the dome as soon as she was about to take a step: "No, wait a minute - don''t tell others for now."

    "Huh?" Betty stopped in confusion, "Don''t you tell others?"

    "Don''t worry," the dome said gently, "I haven''t enjoyed such a quiet time for too long, so don''t let people know that I am awake...I want to stay quiet for a while."

    "That..." Betty looked at the pale golden eggshell carefully, as if she could see the expression of the "Ms. Enya" from the eggshell, "Do you need me to go out? You can stay for a while. ..."

    "It''s not necessary," a voice with a more pronounced smile came from the dome. "You are not noisy, and it is not bad to have a person to talk to. It''s just that you don''t have to tell others for now."

    "Oh," Betty nodded seemingly, and then couldn''t help but look up and down on the surface of the pale golden dome, as if thinking about where the other party''s "voicing organ" was. After looking at it, she finally couldn''t restrain herself. I was puzzled, "That...Ms. Enya, do you live in this eggshell? Do you want to come out to breathe?"

    The golden dome¡¯s voice fell silent for a while. Although no expression could be seen on the eggshell, a strong emotion of "I am confused, you are not right" seemed to seep from the fine lines on the surface of the eggshell. After a few seconds of embarrassment and quiet, she finally said: "Come out... come? No, I can''t get out, girl, this is what I am now. Maybe you think this is an egg, but it is actually It is an aggregation of human nature, a material carrier with symbolic significance. I need to use this form to solidify and gradually transform my human nature to realize... No, forget it, you should not understand it. In short, this It¡¯s who I am now."

    Betty listened in a daze to an egg explaining these incomprehensible concepts to herself. After a lot of effort to combine information, she finally had her own understanding, so she nodded vigorously: "I understand, you haven''t hatched yet. come out."

    "..."

    Seeing the egg without making a sound for a long time, Betty suddenly became nervous and asked carefully: "Ms. Enya?"

    "It''s nothing, I just have some... I don''t know how to respond. Perhaps from a certain point of view, your summary is not bad, but... forget it," the golden dome said helplessly, and the faint golden light flowing on the surface gradually slowly Restore as usual, "By the way, where is your master now? I don''t seem to perceive his breath."

    "Your Majesty is out," Betty said, "I have to do something very important-discuss the future of this world with some big people."

    "Discuss the future of this world?" The Golden Dome''s voice sounded with emotion, "It seems that this world finally has a future... it''s a good thing."

    While talking, she seemed to remember something suddenly, and asked curiously: "Little girl, I just wanted to ask, what are the runes flashing around for? They seem to have been maintaining a stable energy field. Is this... some kind of seal? But I don''t seem to feel its blocking effect."

    Betty looked at the shiny runes around her, with a happy expression on her face: "This is a hatched rune group!"

    "Incubating... wait, you just mentioned that this is the incubation room?" The golden dome seemed to have finally reacted, with consternation and dumbfounding in its tone. "Could it be... are you trying to hatch me?" ''?"

    "Yeah," Betty nodded, "has been incubating for several days! And it worked well, you can talk now..."

    The room suddenly became very quiet again. The golden dome fell into a very strange silence. When even a dull girl like Betty became uneasy, there was a sudden burst of joy, and even some venting. Suddenly burst of laughter from the dome: "Ha...haha...hahaha!!"

    This laughter lasted for a long time, and an egg obviously did not need to be breathed, so her laughter did not stop at all. It was not until a few minutes later that the laughter finally ceased, and some were scared. Betty finally had the opportunity to speak carefully: "En...Ms. Enya, are you okay?"

    "No, I''m okay, I just really didn''t think of your thoughts...Listen, girl, I am not able to talk because I am about to hatch, and you can''t hatch me like this. In fact, I don''t What kind of incubation is needed, I just need to transform myself, you... forget it," the first half of the Golden Dome still couldn''t help but smile, but the second half of the voice became extraordinarily helpless. If she had a hand at the moment, she might have pressed it. Lived on her own forehead-but now she has no hands or even a forehead, so she can only work hard and helplessly, "I don''t think I can explain it to you at all. Ah, you guys are actually going to hatch me out, this is really... "

    She seemed to be laughing again, but this time she held it back, and Betty couldn''t help but patted her chest lightly, and said with a sigh of relief: "You just scared me a little bit, Ms. Enya, you You laughed so hard just now, I even worried that you might laugh so badly..."

    Golden Dome: "......???"

    In the next second, the uncontrollable laughter echoed in the room again...

    But fortunately, this time the laughter did not last that long. Less than a minute later, Enya stopped. She seemed to have unimaginable happiness, or after such a long time, for the first time, Free will feels happiness. Then she once again focused on the maid who seemed to be a little dumbfounded, but found that the other party was already tense again-she clutched both sides of the maid¡¯s skirt, with a panic expression: "Ms. Enya, did I say something wrong? I always say the wrong thing..."

    "No, you didn''t say anything wrong, I should pay attention to my emotions, after all, it is no longer constrained by thoughts now... Although it has nothing to do with''San Huang''," Enya said with a smile. "You are really funny, kid, no one has ever dared to talk to me like this, but it''s really funny... Is this wonderful way of thinking influenced by your equally interesting master?"

    "I don''t know what you mean," Betty scratched her hair, "but the master did teach me a lot."

    "What did he teach you?" Enya asked with interest.

    "Spelling, mathematics, history, some common sense of social operations... Although I don''t understand this part, ah, there are also occult and''logical thinking''-everyone needs logical thinking, the master said."

    "...It seems that this is indeed very interesting," Enya''s tone seemed to change a little, "Can you tell me? About what your master usually teaches you. Of course, if you have more free time, I I also hope that you can tell me about the current situation in this world and what all things you know are like."

    "Of course, I have finished my work today, and I don''t know what to do in my spare time at night!" Betty said very happily, and then as if thinking of something, she hurriedly walked towards the door. "Ah, since you want to chat, you have to prepare refreshments¡ªyou can wait a moment!"

    This time Enya had no time to stop the turbulent girl who was a little stiff, Betty trot out of the "hatching room" before the voice fell, leaving only the golden dome quietly in the middle of the room. On the pedestal.

    "¡­¡­Interesting."

    There was a self-talking voice in the room.

    Fortunately, as a skilled maid, Betty didn''t take too long.

    She ran out of the room hurriedly, prepared refreshments hurriedly, and quickly ran back with a large tray carrying a large tray. The two soldiers standing guard outside the room looked at the maid maid in confusion. They moved in a row, wanting to inquire, but couldn''t find the opportunity to open their mouths-when they reacted, Betty had already ran into the room in the thick door with the big tray, and had not forgotten to close the door.

    The two soldiers outside the door looked at each other, and Betty and Enya stood opposite each other in the door.

    There were no household furnishings for daily use in the incubation room. Betty put the big tray directly on the ground next to her. She picked up the big teapot she usually liked, blinked and looked at the golden dome in front of her, suddenly feeling a little confused.

    ¡­¡­Similar confusion, I seem to have encountered it before.

    No mouth.

    Enya also fell into a confusion similar to Betty, and as a client, her confusion was mixed with many dumbfounding embarrassments-but this embarrassment did not make her feel unhappy, on the contrary, this series of absurd and helpless situations Instead, it brought her great joy and happiness.

    "You can''t seem to drink tea..." Betty tilted her head, she didn''t know what Enya was thinking, "Same as Mr. Egg..."

    "Oh? Is there a ¡®person¡¯ similar to me here?" Enya said unexpectedly, followed by some regrets, "Anyway, it seems to be wasting your kindness."

    "Mr. Egg is also an''egg'', but he is metal, and can float around," Betty said while thinking hard, then hesitated to make a suggestion, "Or, I''ll give you some to try ?"

    Enya actually felt that she often couldn''t keep up with the human girl''s thinking: "Pour some?"

    "Just fall directly on your eggshell..." Betty also seems to think that this idea is not very reliable, she sticks out her tongue, "Ah, just treat me as a joke, you are not a potted plant..."

    "No, you can try."

    "what?"

    "You can try," Enya said with a strong interest in her tone, "This sounds like a lot of fun-I am now very happy to try everything I have never tried before."

    Betty listened in a daze, took the heavy teapot and took a step forward, looked down at the teapot, and then at the giant egg: "Then...I really tried it?"

    "Try it, I''m also curious about the way I perceive the world now."

    ...

    Outside the heavy door studded with brass runes, two elite guards on guard are watching the movement in the room. However, the barriers and the sound insulation of the door itself block all prying eyes, and they cannot hear any sound. Came.

    After a long time in this way, a royal guard finally couldn''t help but break the silence: "You said, what did Miss Betty do when she went in suddenly with tea and snacks?"

    Another guard said casually: "Maybe I''m just hungry and want to eat some supper in it."

    "I don''t think it is like¡ªMiss Betty is very self-disciplined at night, and she goes to the kitchen even if she wants to eat occasionally."

    "Then I don''t know, she is the chief maid, the highest maid of the inner court, and there is no need to report this kind of thing to us," the guard shrugged. "Can''t it be watering that huge egg?"

    "¡­¡­makes sense."

    Silence fell outside the gate.

    Half a minute later, the two guards suddenly murmured in unison: "Why don''t I think it''s not necessarily?"

 Chapter 1080ï¼š Closed-door meeting

    In the spacious and bright hatching room, the low resonance sound of the rune device reverberates along with the humming of the ventilation system, and these slight noises are not noisy, but it seems that the whole room is getting quieter.

    This silence lasted for a short period of time, and Enya gently broke the silence: "Really... It seems that a lot of things have happened..."

    "I don''t know much," Betty said embarrassedly. "Some of these things were told to me by the master or His Royal Highness Rebecca, and some were heard from other people chatting... They said a lot of things. , But I don¡¯t quite understand most of them. I feel that those things have happened far away, and I don¡¯t know why the discussions are so enthusiastic."

    "It is the pleasure of many mortals to talk about what happened in the distance-but it is not bad to focus on the things around you," Enya said mildly, with a pleasant tremor when it came out of the eggshell. , "You can see that you are a very simple child, I like it very much-if we can, we can be friends."

    "Okay, I like new friends!" Betty immediately became happy, but immediately remembered something, and quickly corrected, "But I am no longer a child-I am already an adult!"

    "... grown-up," Enya''s voice was suddenly silent for two seconds after Betty''s voice fell, and then she said softly with a trace of the maid''s incomprehensible emotion, "You just mentioned that those are from Tarrond The messenger of has talked a lot with your host, and they went to the meeting with your host, right?"

    "Yeah," Betty nodded repeatedly, "I heard the master mention this, saying it was''the dragon is going to return to this world'' or something, and he also said that this matter has a profound impact, but I don''t know much about it. Up."

    "Is it good to return to this world...it''s great," Enya''s voice sounded with a smile, and there seemed to be a hint of pride, "They took the first step, and this step was earlier than I thought... a hundred For thousands of years, something good has finally happened in this world."

    Betty blinked, she found that this "Ms. Enya" always said something she didn''t understand, but she didn''t feel any discomfort about it-there are always many things that she can''t understand happen in this world. Many of them can be explained by reading and asking the owner for advice, and those that are really incomprehensible... just let them go, Betty will not be affected by them.

    So she quickly put aside the confusion and smiled again on her face. She picked up the big beloved teapot from the side, got up and came to the pale golden dome: "Ms. Enya, you want some black tea. Huh?"

    "...I can make a little more, thank you," Enya said after hesitating, "but the tea will eventually flow out¡ªit will add a lot of cleaning burden to you."

    "No, they all flowed down the groove next to the base to the ground-wait for me to wipe it off," Betty smiled happily, "I''m very good at scrubbing. There are not many people here before. At that time, I can wipe the entire floor, tables and chairs alone!"

    While talking, she approached the golden dome. While pouring the hot tea carefully on the surface of the eggshell, she was a little curious: "Ms. Enya, can you really''drink'' tea like this?" "

    "It''s a very strange feeling. I''m not sure if I can''taste'' the taste and heat accurately...but it feels good," Enya''s voice seemed quite pleasant, "I really didn''t expect that I would have Such an incredible experience..."

    "But I feel this seems a bit weird," Betty looked up at the eggshell in front of him, "I remember he didn''t seem very happy after pouring tea to Mr. Egg last time..."

    "Really? That''s a shame...but I''m fine!"

    ¡­¡­

    At post 112, night fell, and the lights set up everywhere in the town were already lit. The sky full of stars covered the border settlements built by the elves. The artificial firelights and the stars in the sky complemented each other. In this interlaced light and shadow, elegant and elegant lines are outlined. The surge of visitors makes this originally quiet town appear to be bustling and prosperous. However, outside the outpost, it is still a dark and vast wilderness-dark and heavy. The ridges and the night-colored valleys where you can''t see the sides remind everyone who visits this place with a particularly strong contrast, reminding them of what is called the "boundary of the civilized world".

    The Emerald Hall is located on the west side of the town. It is built on a high ground, so from the rooms on the second floor of the Hall, you can directly overlook the deserted wilderness outside the town-Matilda Augustus is standing in a wealthy fairy In front of the characteristic spire arc-edge floor-to-ceiling windows, her gaze casts her gaze into the vast night outside the window. Her gaze crossed the open and even frightening darkness, and looked at the dim glow at the end of the dark horizon: that is the magnificent wall. The magnificent silhouette cast on the horizon, even at such a long distance, that amazingly large energy barrier can still be clearly seen by the naked eye.

    After staring at it for a long time, Matilda finally regained her gaze: "There is the boundary of human civilization... I only remember looking at it once when I was very young, but I didn¡¯t expect that until now we still have Look at it from a distance..."

    Rosetta Augustus was sitting on a chair not far away. He raised his head to look at his daughter: "Looking from a distance like this, how do you feel?"

    "I feel that it is an abyss waiting to expand at any time, a huge mouth ready to swallow the entire civilized world-the destructive power is bound by a thin barrier on that wasteland, and there are countless A mutant monster that is clean enough to sweep the entire world, while the human nations have slept peacefully around this abyss for hundreds of years. This is even...unreasonable."

    "That barrier is not thin¡ªin fact, its energy focusing layer is half a kilometer thick, but you¡¯re right. In the face of such a vast Gondor wasteland and the broader whole of Loren, such a heavy energy barrier is actually It''s as thin as paper," Rosetta nodded lightly, "We have been protected by this''paper'' for more than 700 years, but even this piece of paper used up the strength of the mainland countries. ."

    Matilda turned to look at her father: "...Gawain Cecil arranged the meeting address here to remind those countries that have been at ease outside the barrier for too long?"

    "A mature ruler will always set more than one purpose in his own arrangement. It may be his purpose to use the barren scene near the magnificent wall to alert the world, but it is definitely only one of his purposes," Rosetta said. "But in any case, at least he is the first person to try to integrate all mortal kingdoms, a path that none of us had ever imagined...On this alone, we should treat this meeting seriously."

    "At the same time, be cautious about the possible''appetite'' of the Cecil Empire, right?" Matilda turned around, with an extremely serious expression on her face, "You think Gawain Cecil will be What to talk to us?"

    "...Neither he nor I like to waste time," Rosetta said after a brief musing. "There will be two meetings here, one is a formal contract between Cecil and Typhon, one It¡¯s an alliance meeting between mortals and nations. He and I know very well that compared with the second meeting, the first meeting can¡¯t waste too much time and too much energy. Tonight we will finalize the contract in a closed-door meeting. Frame and bottom line, he won''t let this matter until the next day, and neither will I, so he will probably just throw out his terms... and then simply bargain."

    Matilda thought, and just as she had just fallen into contemplation, the sound of footsteps and knocking on the door came from outside the door, and then a high-ranking attendant entered the room and bowed at the door to salute: "Gawain Sisi Your Majesty has arrived."

    "Please come in, please," Rosetta said immediately-he doesn''t need to sort out his manners, because he is always ready for what is about to happen, "Matilda, you sit next to me."

    When Gao Wen walked into the reception room, he saw an elegant coffee table placed in the center of the room. The light from the chandelier was reflected on the coffee table. The kyanite polished table was shining, Rosetta Augustus Already sitting on the sofa on the side of the coffee table, and the "Pearl of the Empire" who had visited Cecil is sitting next to Rosetta-other than that, no one else can be seen in the room. Figure.

    This is a closed-door meeting. It is a summit meeting before formal and open negotiations. This is not in line with the practice of exchanges between the two countries, but here-Gawain and Rosetta are "usual".

    Only the princess Matilda was beside Rosetta, and Gawain did not bring more manpower either: he only brought Amber, the latter is his trusted intelligence minister.

    The sound of "click" came from behind, the door of the reception room closed behind him, and Gawain walked forward with Amber, Rosetta Augustus stood up to greet them before they approached-this face The middle-aged man who always had a gloomy feeling showed a smile at this moment. His original gloomy and negative temperament seemed to have weakened a lot. Of course, this obvious change did not hide Gaowen¡¯s eyes. Gaowen showed a slight smile. : "Good evening, Rosetta, your complexion is much better than when we last met."

    Rosetta¡¯s smile became more pronounced. He even joked: ¡°A good night¡¯s sleep is very important to a middle-aged person like me. Fortunately, the quality of my sleep has been very good recently. it is good."

    Gawain obviously knows what the other party is referring to. This is a good starter-an experience that can be regarded as fighting side by side can effectively draw the relationship between the two sides, and at the same time make some less "friendly" conditions more difficult to say. Export, although this level of human greeting may not have much effect on people like him and Rosetta, it can at least make the atmosphere better.

    "It looks like there are only four of us here today," Gawain nodded to Matilda who was not far away, "There are no other people waiting, it seems we can have a better chat."

    "Miss Amber," Rosetta also looked at Amber beside Gao Wen, his expression became solemn in an instant, but soon returned to normal, "I heard that you are a shadow master who has no way of judging your strength. You are also an expert in the field of intelligence. Your presence in public means Gawain Cecil''s greatest sincerity."

    Frankly speaking, at this moment, Gawain really suddenly worried. He only thought that Amber¡¯s head might be able to help in this meeting, but ignored whether this guy¡¯s escaped character would be in such a serious occasion. The whole flower job-but when he turned his head to look at the half-elf beside him, he was shocked to see that this guy who was always careless and unruly in the past turned out to be extremely professional and extremely courteous. She used it just right. Faced with Rosetta¡¯s praise, there is almost nothing wrong with his tone and expression: "You have passed the award-I am here only to perform my duties, as for my sincerity... I believe that since I stand here, you and our Majesty Sincerity is naturally full."

    "...Of course," Rosetta nodded slightly, and then said casually, "Diana once praised Cecil''s intelligence agency to me, and she even said directly to me,''Cecile The personnel trained by the head of intelligence of Seoul may be the most outstanding intelligence personnel in the world.¡¯ I used to be quite skeptical, but the situation in Aldernan has stabilized recently, and I did see it in some leisure time. When it comes to their outstanding methods."

    Amber suddenly smiled brightly: "You still have the award-in my opinion, the rogues and agents in your country are equally good, especially the group doing ¡®business¡¯ in Tamdur."

    Rosetta¡¯s expression did not change at all. He just turned sideways slightly, motioning for Gawain and Amber to take their seats, and at the same time casually said: "This situation needs to be reduced in the future, right? We wasted too much energy to inquire about the neighbors Secretly."

    "Of course, we are here today to build further trust." Amber''s smile was still bright, and his sincere tone even surprised Gao Wen a little.

    But how much weight this "sincerity" has is unclear, and the attention of Gawain and Rosetta is obviously not on this matter.

    "Let''s talk about the issues that are really worthy of attention," Rosetta took the initiative to bring up the topic after the two sides were seated. "A war broke out between Typhon and Cecil based on misunderstanding and deliberately guided by the enemy. , Everything should be over now, right?"

    "Of course, and in fact, this war is over," Gawain nodded and said frankly, "We have signed a long-term ceasefire agreement at the border, and the general-level talks between the two sides are also going very smoothly. Next, we will undoubtedly jointly issue a peace statement and explain the truth behind the scenes to the public. This matter will end peacefully, trade will resume, and exchanges at the national and non-governmental levels will also be reopened. At this point, both of us should have Consensus."

    "I have no doubt about this matter," Rosetta looked serious, and a breath of gradual tension finally spread around him, "Whether it is the restoration of diplomacy or the reopening of trade channels, the diplomats will Naturally, the negotiation will be done, but there is one thing-I hope to get your direct answer.

    "How long will the Cecil army of Winter Wolf keep stationed?"

 Chapter 1081ï¼š Outpost

    Rosetta¡¯s question is straight to the point, and Gawain is not surprised by it¡ªeveryone sitting in this room knows that they are here today to talk about it.

    The "war" between Typhon and Cecil has ended, and the armistice agreement signed on the battlefield of Winterhold has been in effect for some time, but for the soldiers of the two countries, this matter has not completely ended. Today, the reconstruction of the Winter Wolf Fortress line continues, and Winter Wolf Fort is still under the control of the Cecil Legion. Although in the sincerity of the implementation of the armistice agreement, Gawain has ordered the withdrawal of Winter Wolf Fort. Half of the army in the area, but everyone knows that the sword and plow flags with blue background and gold patterns are still flying over the Typhon fortress¡ªand the huge Iron Throne armored train still stays on the border between the two countries.

    Sooner or later, this matter needs to be resolved positively.

    Gawain listened to Rosetta''s words with a calm expression. He knew very well that in the current situation, the Cecil army stationed at Winter Wolf Castle actually had no reason to continue occupying the fortress, unless he planned to take this already. The ending "war" was re-escalated into a war of aggression. What he really paid attention to was never the line of defense of Winter Wolf-but until the real goal was achieved, the army of Winter Wolf was still a good card.

    "I understand your concerns about this--but you can rest assured that Cecil has never intended to invade the land of neighboring countries," Gawain said slowly. "Our occupation of Winter Wolf was initially forced by the situation. You We also know that Typhon¡¯s army was out of control at the time, and your command system was in chaos. We had to avoid the spread of war on our own land, so we had to push the front forward. But now that the war is over, it¡¯s a mention. Of course, Feng''s land must be returned, but... we also have our own difficulties.

    "In the battle on the front line of Winterhold, Typhon was not the only one who suffered heavy losses. Cecil''s armored corps was also violently attacked after entering the attack range of God of War. We lost two light armored trains and one main armored train. The loss of the tank is uncountable, besides the heavy artillery paralyzed on the battlefield and countless wounded...We can''t throw all of this on the battlefield.

    "We are going to transport heavy weapons back to the country, but the railway line to the Changfeng Fortress has been completely broken. It will take a long time to repair it; the wounded also need to be taken care of. Many of them are seriously injured. With the long-distance turbulence, coupled with the interruption of the railway line, they had to stay in Winter Wolf Fort. To be honest, I am more anxious to take them home than you, but I can''t let the injured people walk back to Changfeng Fortress... ¡­"

    Rosetta frowned. Of course he knew that what Gawain said were all excuses-perhaps every sentence of these words was true, but the truth could be mixed with a lot of water, but he still asked in this direction. : "Then you mean..."

    "When we repair the main railway line and when the wounded can move to the rear, my army will immediately withdraw from the Winter Wolf area," Gao Wen said. "In fact, you should know that I have already evacuated the local troops. Most of the units that can be transferred have already left, and the rest... really can''t be evacuated overnight."

    "So how long does this process take?" Matilda looked at Gawain, "A month? Or a year? Or longer?"

    "I can only say as soon as possible," Gawain opened his hands, "but many factors are beyond my control."

    Rosetta stared into Gawain¡¯s eyes, and after watching it for a long time, she suddenly broke the silence: ¡°We don¡¯t actually have to bargain for too long on such a watery thing, do we? We¡¯re not here to polish our lips today¡ª "

    While talking, he adjusted his sitting posture and looked at Gawain with a more solemn attitude: "We each rule a powerful empire. If it is not for special circumstances, we don¡¯t even need to meet in person¡ªif it¡¯s just for arguing. The ownership of the fortress, our diplomats can complete all the negotiations, but now you and I are here in person, sitting here face to face, I hope we can talk more heartily. Regardless of diplomatic rhetoric or implied metaphors, Frankly, let¡¯s say it bluntly-this matter has a moral disadvantage, so you can mention your terms. What do you want?"

    It wasn''t until then that Gawain finally showed a real smile, and then he sighed to make himself sit more comfortable: "So you should have said this earlier, instead of taking out the Winter Wolf Fort thing for trial first. Having said this, then I will talk about my thoughts-Amber."

    As soon as he finished speaking, Amber on the side had already taken out a folded map. After placing that map on the coffee table and spreading it out, a partial picture of the northeastern region of the Loren Continent was presented to everyone.

    At the moment when he saw the map, Rosetta¡¯s pupils shrank significantly. However, what he noticed was not any signs on the map, but the astonishing accuracy of the map and the large number of islands and coasts in the coastal area. The specific depiction of, especially the latter¡ªsome coastal islands that no one knows at all and uninhabited coastlines that are not necessarily known to local residents are clearly outlined. The information revealed in these details is enough to alert him .

    While Rosetta''s attention was drawn to the map, Gawain''s finger had already pointed to a place where Typhon and Cecil bordered.

    "Hualong Fjord, as far as I know Typhon calls this place," he pressed his fingers on the map, and his eyes looked at the Emperor Typhon in front of him, "I will build a port here-for Acting as the northeast node of the circum-continental route, besides, in order to provide necessary marine protection and turbulence warning for Huanlong Fjord, I also need to set up some strongholds in the sea area off the port... In short, I want these islands ."

    Quiet in the room.

    Rosetta Augustus''s expression was as calm as a deep pool, and Matilda on the side took a breath. At this moment, it seemed that a cold wind was blowing through the surrounding space, and the air on the scene even became substantially stagnant. At the same time, Rosetta and Matilda also appeared in their hearts. Came out a name--

    Bitter Winter.

    The terrifying steel battleship is still hovering in the offshore area east of Winterhold. It has been there for a long time, and there is no sign of returning, like a nail, firmly nailed to the coastline of the Tiphon Empire. edge.

    That''s it.

    Gawain didn¡¯t say a word, waiting patiently for Rosetta¡¯s answer. His expression remained unchanged, so that no one else could tell whether he was ready or proud at the moment, and the silence in the room continued in this state of confrontation. It took a long time, until Rosetta suddenly raised her head, her deep-set black eyes were frozen like ice: "Typhon can''t accept it."

    "You have to think carefully," Gawain didn''t have any unexpected look on his face, he just said patiently and calmly, "I didn''t ask for your coastline, no land, or even your offshore waters¡ª ¡ªWhat I am asking for is the group of islands off the southern coast of Huanlong Fjord, which is already close to the area dominated by storm turbulence and is not within your territory."

    "Typhon can permanently abandon its territorial claim to Huanlong Fjord-there is a disputed area, but we can admit that it belongs to Cecil, but the islands...they are on Typhon''s side," Rosetta said firmly. Said, "It has nothing to do with whether it is located in the offshore waters, even those islands deep into the raging ocean, they are also on the Typhon territory."

    "The endless ocean is vast and boundless, and the Typhons cannot spread their control area to the sea indefinitely-the islands have no ownership, this is factual, and it will not change because you draw them on the map," Gao Wen said unwillingly, "We can let those islands play their due role, it is better than letting them continue to accept the erosion of wind and rain on the sea."

    At this moment, Matilda sitting aside suddenly said: "What if those islands have a belonging?"

    Gawain frowned: "What do you mean?"

    "I think you should have a way to get in touch with that battleship at any time, right?" Matilda looked into Gawain''s eyes, "Why don''t you check with your own eyes?"

    Gawain had vaguely realized something. He took a deep look at Rosetta and Matilda, and said in a deep voice, "It looks like... we can''t talk about some things until tomorrow."

    ...

    In the boundless ocean, a majestic and huge steel battleship is floating quietly on the sea under the curtain of night. The waves are constantly surging around. The sea breeze from the southeast is beating the steel guard plate on the side of the battleship. However, this ship The most powerful warship ever shook slightly, calm as a hill.

    Standing on a high platform on the front deck, Byron looked boringly at the sea in the distance, but he could see nothing except the undulating waves nearby and the faintly shining waves under the stars.

    The Bitter Winter has been far away from land, and at this distance, there is nothing to see even during the day, let alone at night.

    This ship has been floating on the ocean for a long time, and the soldiers have also lived in the ocean for a long time. This is probably the longest experience of human activities in the ocean since the second development (some legendary The experience of the explorers drifting at sea is not counted). After the initial adaptation period, life at sea became boring and boring. Even Byron began to miss the days on land a little, but strict military discipline still played a role on the ship, as well as well-trained sailors. The shore generally plans to lead an organized life, and at the same time has accumulated valuable experience in the past period of time.

    The experience of performing long-term ocean-going missions, the experience of maintaining ship machinery at sea, the experience of the maritime environment and response plans... These things are extremely valuable technical accumulations, and they are also necessary for further building the navy and training soldiers in the future. According to the first-hand information, even though Byron led his soldiers to perform many simulation exercises in the offshore area before this mission, no matter how real the simulation exercises are, they are not as reliable as actual experience.

    While collecting and accumulating these valuable information, Byron is also performing the important task entrusted to him: monitoring the Typhon¡¯s coastline and waiting for orders from behind.

    The soldiers on this ship are very clear about the significance of this: As a steel fortress floating on the ocean, the Bitter Winter can cause sufficient deterrence to the Typhons as long as it floats here.

    At this moment, a sound of footsteps suddenly came from the rear side, and Byron turned his head and saw a lower-level officer walking onto the platform.

    "General, received a secret order," the officer walked quickly to Byron''s side, and said with a serious face after saluting, "The superior ordered us to move to the southeast immediately and investigate the three buildings H-6, H-9, and H-12. The situation of islands and reefs."

    ...

    Along with a slight buzzing sound, a lightweight Dragoon aircraft specially modified for reconnaissance missions rose into the air from the circular platform at the tail of the Bitter Winter and flew into the distance in the night.

    The undulating sea surface and the low-altitude mist retreat rapidly in the field of vision. With the aid of an observation lens equipped with night vision and eagle eye enchantment, the distant scene is clearly presented in front of the aerial scout. The young scout is watching closely. Looking at the conditions on the sea, after flying for a while, something different from the sea finally appeared in his vision, as well as a small light source that seemed to be extinguished at any time.

    There was the first island reef he was in charge of investigating-a bare rock soaked in the icy waters. Even a few weeds are rare on this uninhabited small "island", but a bit of stubborn fire is shining. The island rises up, illuminating the entire reef and the sea nearby.

    A simple tent stood in the cold sea breeze. Two sentries with short staffs stood in front of the simple tent. They stared at the distant sea vigilantly. Behind the sentry, above the tent, the Typhon Empire The flag was flying in the dark in the wind.

    On the distant sea level, a little bit of the glow of the rising sun has slowly blended along the undulating waves.

    Inside the bridge of the Bitter Winter, Byron was sitting on the captain''s seat with a straight face, and the signalling officer reported the intelligence sent by the scouts in front of the magic net terminal on the side:

    "The Typhon sentries and flags were found on the islands and reefs of H-6, H-9 and H-12. Those seem to have been set up recently... No Typhon warships were found nearby..."

    "General," an officer said hesitantly, standing next to Byron, lowering his head, "Those''posts'' are very fragile, but we probably can''t..."

    "It''s not''I''m afraid'', it''s''absolute''," Byron sighed, "We must not attack, even if those tents and flags fall down as soon as they are pushed..."

    He shook his head and raised his gaze. His gaze crossed the window on the side of the bridge to the wide deck outside-the huge rainbow light generator crouched on the deck like a behemoth, large and small. The secondary gun guard was beside the terrifying main gun, and the warship''s mana wing extended from one side. Under the starlight that had gradually faded, the surface of the rune array on the wing wandered with dim light.

    This ship can destroy strong fortresses, sink warships of the old age, sweep fortifications and bunkers on the coast, and even execute weak true gods¡ª¡ª

    But it cannot defeat those "outposts" with only two or three sentries and a tent.

    "Report up," Byron sighed again, "this matter is left to your Majesty''s judgment."

    As he said, he couldn''t help muttering: "Damn, when did those Typhonians react..."

 Chapter 1082ï¼š What Gao Wen wants

    In the early morning, Gao Wen received an emergency contact from the Bitter Winter, and half an hour later, a second, more detailed piece of information was delivered to him.

    The rising sun illuminates the Elf Stronghold No. 112. The town that stands in the valley wakes up in the warm spring breeze. The sun shines through the crystal window on the side of the room and casts it on the exquisite tapestry full of elves. After a bright light mark, Gawain was sitting at the desk, with the information transcribed by Amber placed beside him, and the letters appeared extremely clear and sharp under the sunlight.

    Amber stood beside him, and the half-elf''s expression was rare and serious: "...Further investigations revealed that the Typhons have built outposts on at least 14 islands or large reefs. Basically, as long as the wind and waves are acceptable, You can see the flying black flags in places where the farthest from the land is. The outposts farthest from the land have even reached the edge of the disorderly turbulence danger zone. All the outposts are small in scale, and the big one is just a wooden house. It¡¯s even just a tent. It can be seen that they were all repaired in a short period of time. Considering the existence of the engineering mage, those things may even come out within a day or two. After all, Bitter Winter is not uncommon. Investigated the situation on those islands."

    Gawain tapped his finger on the desktop on the side unconsciously, and said in a very plain and natural tone: "Even if the scale is small, it is proof of''actual control''. There are people on it, flags, and more importantly, the islands. It is indeed in Typhon¡¯s waters, we can¡¯t say that it¡¯s an unowned island¡ªafter all, there is currently no internationally accepted certification standard to specify how islands that are far from the land should be classified and belong. After all, humans have left the ocean. Too many years."

    "Maybe we can try to put those outposts..."

    Gao Wen shook his head: "Any action we take now is to lay the foundation for the international order that we have created-or even think deeper. Some Typhon people are probably waiting for us to make some cross-border moves. Not all Typhons are happy to see the formation of the alliance, and not all Typhons want to see Cecil continue to gain higher and higher prestige. Now they have no ability to face us and wait for ourselves. Making mistakes becomes their last hope."

    Amber couldn¡¯t help but muttered: ¡°How do those Typhonians do these things under the nose of the Bitter Winter... And it¡¯s still on such a large scale..."

    "Bitter Winter is just a ship, and an experimental ocean-going warship. From the ship to the crew to the supporting training, it is still in the verification stage, and what they have to face is the extremely wide sea-the breadth of the ocean. You can¡¯t imagine it,¡± Gawain shook his head, ¡°Byron would not have been able to block the Typhon¡¯s territorial waters with a ship. He was just a symbol and symbol there, but the Typhon¡¯s reaction...it¡¯s really not slow. ."

    At the end, he even showed a smile on his face, and this reaction naturally fell in Amber¡¯s eyes. Miss Half-elf looked at Gawain''s expression in surprise, and couldn¡¯t help asking: ¡°It looks like... I expected this situation a long time ago?"

    "I did expect that they would not give way to the issue of those islands, but I didn''t expect them to build those outposts... Their response was a little bit beyond expectations, but the whole thing went well," Gao Wen slowly Said, pointing his finger at the slip of transcript of information, watching the latter turn into a puff of smoke in the sun, "It''s almost time, let''s go, let''s talk to Rosetta again."

    Amber blinked, and she was finally sure that all this was indeed what Gawain had imagined-but she still couldn''t understand it. She didn''t understand why Gawain was so careless about Winter Wolf and those coastlines, let alone understand Gawain at this moment. Why is your emotions so...happy. She even had an illusion that she felt that Gawain''s eyes were actually smiling, and that smile was almost a kind of... gratification.

    But before she had a chance to ask questions, Gawain had already taken a big step and left the room. His voice came from the doorway: "Why haven''t you followed? Being late is not a good habit."

    ¡­¡­

    In the reception room on the second floor of the Emerald Long Hall, Gawain and Amber once again came to Rosetta Augustus, and when they entered the room, Matilda was standing by the French window not far away. He seemed to be looking out the window in a dream.

    From this window, the most visible are the desolate and barren valleys outside the town and the vast wilderness at the end of the valley. The land in the direction of the Gondor Wasteland is uninhabited, only the savage growth, which appears somewhat strange under light pollution. The vegetation covers the dark brown ground, and at this moment the sun is rising from the east, and the slanting light sweeps across the valley, spills into the town, and finally shines on the wilderness outside the window-in the light, those should originally symbolize the magic pollution The lush vegetation of the country also seemed a bit vibrant.

    "Today''s sunshine is very good. The elf astrologist said that such sunny weather will last for at least a week. This seems to be a good sign," Rosetta got up to greet him, and said casually, "I was here yesterday. It''s already dusk, so that I can''t see clearly what the scenery here is-the wasteland monitoring point under the night is too gloomy, I didn''t expect it to look different in the early morning."

    Gao Wen smiled slightly, and sat down casually: "When we met yesterday, the night was still covering the whole town, but the sun is flooding the room at this time today. In comparison, I still prefer daytime, which makes people feel good. happy."

    Matilda was turning around and walking from the window. After hearing Gawain¡¯s words, she seemed to be taken aback for a while, but she quickly returned to her usual expression. She came to Rosetta Augustus, and while seated, she pointed to a plate of red fruit placed on the coffee table: "This was sent by the elves this morning. They said this is your special purpose for this meeting. A gift from Cecil?"

    Gao Wen glanced at the small red fruits in the plate and nodded with a smile: "Yes, I brought this here. It will be provided to representatives of all parties during the meeting. Considering that Typhon people have a habit of eating fruits in the morning, I asked them to send a copy here this morning¡ªhow is it, do you like the taste?"

    "Very good, I have never seen anything like this anywhere else," Matilda said. "What''s its name?"

    "The Thorin tree fruit, the fruit of the Thorin giant tree-you should have heard of this giant tree."

    Matilda didn''t seem to react for a while, but Rosetta Augustus next to him couldn''t help showing a strange expression on his face. Then he coughed twice, seeming to interrupt the current situation deliberately. Greetings, and took the initiative to avert the topic: "How about the rest last night?"

    "Very good," Gawain nodded and said casually, "and we received information from the Bitter Winter early in the morning."

    The room seemed a little quiet for a moment. Rosetta seemed to be surprised that Gawain¡¯s attitude would be so plain. His eyes could not help but stay on Gawain for a few seconds before he said in a deep voice: "The Bitter Winter is indeed A very advanced ship."

    "I''m a little curious," Gawain leaned forward slightly, with a serious expression on his face, "How long did you take to build those outposts? When did you start to build them?"

    Rosetta was silent for a moment, and said calmly: "After noticing the Bitter Winter¡¯s patrol route, we realized its role-then we spent more than half a month observing its patrol rules and detection distance, and determining its general The number of crew members, and finally completed the construction of all outposts in the twelve-hour interval."

    "Twelve hours?" Amber was surprised, "How did you do it?"

    "Twenty-six thousand engineering masters, full of construction," Rosetta said slowly, "most of them are responsible for relying on human relay to freeze the ice channel on the sea or the seabed, and the rest are responsible for sending materials to the island and Complete the construction and take up the post before the Bitter Winter¡¯s blind spot disappears-maybe we don''t have the advanced warships and construction machinery as yours, but the sea conditions near those islands...we have been studying for a long time."

    Gawain stared at Rosetta, and did not look back until ten seconds later. He retracted his body back and said softly, "Admirable."

    "I think this can explain our attitude, and it can also prove the problem of''substantial control''," Rosetta said. He calmly met Gawain''s gaze. The sallow breath on his face has completely disappeared. There is only sincerity in the trapped eye sockets, "I have no intention to provoke confrontation and disputes between Typhon and Cecil, just like the message you wrote to me in that book-we must enter a new era, regardless of Is it for the present peace or for the future of our children and grandchildren, the world needs prosperity and development. In the past period of time, there have been some misunderstandings and frictions between the two countries, but we are here after all, haven¡¯t we?"

    "Yes, we should look forward," Gao Wen said with a solemn expression, "but I also need to give an explanation to the people, and even more to the soldiers on the front line. I can withdraw from Winter Wolf Castle, and let On the return of Bitter Winter, we can work with you for the peace of the two countries and the restoration of diplomatic normality, but this does not mean that everything will be wiped out."

    "...Aside from Typhon''s land and those islands, everything else can be discussed." Rosetta was silent for a moment, and said solemnly.

    Gao Wen thought, tapping his finger on the armrest of the sofa on the side, and slowly said after a long time: "Well, I can take a step back-I can no longer pay attention to those islands, but I must keep Huanlong Gorge. Bay port, besides... you should know that I have been working on restarting the former circum-continental route."

    "...Yes, and Typhon is also working on this," Rosetta nodded, "We are trying to restore contact with the southern part of the mainland from the sea, just like you did in the north."

    "That''s right, the northern and southern circumcontinent routes-this will bring economic development to all countries along the route to a certain extent, and can also promote the exchange process of the entire continent, but this is far from enough," Gao Wen said. He shook his head as he said, "The route is divided into north and south, so it is far from being called a "circumcontinental route". With the solidification of the economic zone, this can only gradually lead to the entire continent becoming a distinct north-south communication. Circle, considering the''alliance'' we are about to establish, can you imagine that an alliance with the goal of unity and common development should be divided into''Southern Union'' and''Northern Union''?"

    "Do you want to open up the north-south route around the mainland?" Rosetta looked into Gawain''s eyes, and then he showed a thoughtful look, and nodded slightly after some consideration, "Actually, I also expected...you must You will do this. You are committed to changing the development trajectory of the entire world, and you will certainly not tolerate the continued isolation of this continent. Any plan that can promote the unity of mortal nations must be in your plan."

    He paused, and then said: "This matter...I agree in principle, but we must negotiate the details slowly, just as you must give your citizens an explanation-I must also consider the interests of Typhon. "

    Rosetta was very careful in speaking. It can be seen that his decision was not easy. Frankly speaking, he would have rejected Gawain not too long ago. The reason is obvious: Typhon has not done a good job yet. Preparations for docking by sea on the northern route to the mainland.

    Although Typhon¡¯s marine ships started early, their development was slow, and because the initial development direction was too focused on rebuilding those colonies, the plan for maritime trade routes was put on hold for a long time. In this regard, the Cecilians obviously Leading the way; on the other hand, Typhon was on the front line in the just-concluded war against the gods, and its national power was obviously more depleted. Under the premise of prioritizing order reconstruction and resuming production, Typhon¡¯s imperial family had no spare capacity at all. In time, they built a usable ocean-going merchant ship, but Cecil''s national power was limited. They can now come up with the powerful Bitter Winter, which means that they will soon be able to pull out more warships and a whole trade. fleet.

    Maybe they have prepared the trading fleet.

    On this basis, once the sea route connecting with the northern circum-continental route is opened, Cecil¡¯s maritime trade forces are allowed to directly participate in commercial activities in the southern part of the mainland...

    For Typhon''s yet to start maritime trade, this is a catastrophe even if it is not a catastrophe.

    Rosetta is not afraid of powerful opponents. He believes in the resilience and forward spirit of Typhon under his leadership. Even in extreme conditions, Typhon¡¯s people can still find a way out, but in the future, they can find a way out. He must carefully consider how much it will cost to get out of this way.

    Once a blockade is formed, it is not so easy to break free from it.

    But Rosetta is also very clear that he does not have much choice. He can keep the land on land and the islands on the sea, but as long as the battleship of the Winter is still overwhelming in front of Typhon¡¯s own ships. Power, it is impossible for him to prevent the Cecil''s fleet from going to the southern waters-in fact, they can even go directly from the western part of the mainland, but it is more expensive to do so.

    Gao Wen chose to talk to him about this matter here, which is already out of morality and dignity.

    "I know what you are thinking," Gawain said, looking at Rosetta''s face, with an extremely sincere attitude. "You may think that this will become a unilateral monopoly and blockade. Feng and Cecil maintain together, but in essence the entire continent¡¯s outlet will be controlled by Cecil¡¯s fleet, and the entire circum-continental route will be controlled by me, and I will not give anyone room for survival-if you are If you think so, you will misunderstand me.

    "From the beginning to the end, I never thought about ruling the world, let alone encroaching on the interests of any country. In fact, except for those openly against me, everyone who does business with Cecil The partners eventually reaped huge benefits and long-term development. My goal is to make all allies stronger, not to maintain their so-called dominant position by squeezing them.

    "So the topic goes back to the circum-continental route-I will not sacrifice Typhon''s interests to ensure Cecil''s dominance on this route. Regardless of whether the interests are current or future, all trade activities will be fair. Under the premise that there will be no unilateral blockade, squeeze, or even strikes, this can even be written in our memorandum of covenant."

    Rosetta carefully considered every word Gawain said, his eyes hardly moved.

    Covenant... The covenant written in front of the gods can be tampered with and betrayed, not to mention the current verbal promises-in the end, everything must be spoken by strength. The status of a weakened country will inevitably fall, and the strong country will occupy it forever. With more power to speak, he knew this very well in his heart.

    "I believe in your promise, and I also believe that both of us will faithfully fulfill the covenant," Rosetta exhaled and solemnly said, "We will reproduce the glory of the route around the mainland together-let it further promote the whole world."

    Gawain smiled: "Of course it is."

    The last line of defense in the Typhon settlement area finally opened the door to him.

 Chapter 1083ï¼š At the turn of the times

    Gao Wen knows that, even though he has reached a consensus with Rosetta here, he still has questions on how to formulate various rules in the process of rebuilding the route around the continent, how to distribute the route revenue, how to ensure the safety of ship traffic, and to lay the foundation for the future international ocean bill. There are still countless details that need to be negotiated slowly in terms of basics, and at least on paper, this agreement must also ensure that Typhon and other countries have "equal opportunities" after the development of marine technology. The subsequent negotiation process may be It lasts for a long time, even after the 112th meeting, there will be many interim meetings waiting for diplomats from both sides (and many other parties that may participate in the future).

    After all, this is a historic event that can change the situation on the continent. Even if Cecil will have an overwhelmingly dominant voice in the route around the continent, Gao Wen must give every participant enough respect and dignity-otherwise This will be inconsistent with the political views he has been propagating.

    But no matter how you negotiate in the later stage and how you adjust the details, the general direction of this matter has been set, and there will not be any changes-this is the meaning of closed-door meetings.

    After finally nodding, Rosetta seemed to have unloaded a heavy burden, or leaped over a difficult challenge. He sighed slightly, and the muscles beside his cheek relaxed.

    Gawain and Amber both thought that he would be frustrated and lost for at least a moment, but to their surprise, Rosetta just breathed out like this, his eyes were still bright, and his body seemed to be filled with self-confidence that never extinguished. Found the next goal for which he could fight-this goal may be more difficult than any challenge he has faced in China, but it made him more motivated.

    "All of us will usher in a better era, isn''t it?" He looked at Gao Wen, with a ray of light in his eyes.

    "Of course, we are sitting here, not to make our country drive backwards," Gawain smiled, he picked up the wine glass on the coffee table and toasted Rosetta, "How about a drink for our tomorrow? ?"

    Rosetta also raised the wine glass. Amid the crisp sound of collision, the economic structure of the Loren continent in the next few decades has completed the foundation laying and preliminary distribution.

    And before putting down the wine glass, Rosetta said again: "Then since this matter has been set, the Cecil army stationed at Winter Wolf Castle..."

    Gao Wen laughed: "The soldiers will go home before the end of spring. There are many families who need to be reunited. My engineering unit can work hard. Maybe we can even restore the trade line around Winter Wolf Castle before the fire moon arrives. ."

    "...Restarting the trade line can stimulate the local economy. Several towns in the southern part of Winter Wolf Castle may become a place of flourishing business," Rosetta said slowly, "In these warm days...our Typhon soldiers. Should we go home too?"

    "Of course, it will also be before the end of spring." Gao Wen responded even more happily-in fact, he did not intend to hold Andesa who is currently resting in the Solin area and the Typhon soldiers captured in the same period as hostages. He intends to use these "bargaining chips" to make an article. Although he once wanted to promote the mass production of extraordinary people, with the continuous breakthrough of artificial nerve cord technology, with the "wetware host" and "servo head" To assist in the application and promotion of spellcasting, Cecil''s shortcomings in mass production of the extraordinary have found another breakthrough point, and he does not need any "hostages".

    In this case, instead of using "hostages" to exchange some no longer important benefits, it is better to take advantage of the trend to strengthen one''s reputation in the "alliance", enhance the persuasiveness of the "community of destiny", and change some positive international images ¡ª¡ªWhat''s more, he is also looking forward to how much revenue Rosetta promised to bring from the "prosperous commercial land".

    Later, they finalized a plan for handling many issues after the war. The details still need to be discussed in detail by diplomats and think tanks of both sides, but the general direction has been finalized in this reception room. As time goes by, the original The early morning sun gradually rose to mid-air, and the topic of handling the aftermath of the war finally came to an end.

    Gao Wen exhaled, looked at Rosetta who was sitting across from him, and mentioned another thing: "I am here today, there is another thing to tell you."

    "Another thing?" A question flashed across Rosetta''s face, "About what?"

    Gawain casually picked up a Thorin tree fruit, and while observing the smooth red surface of the fruit in the sun, he slowly said, "Talrond-do you know the name?"

    "Talrond..." Rosetta''s face immediately showed a thoughtful expression, and he nodded slowly, "Not long ago, this was a completely unfamiliar name to me, but I have heard a lot recently. Half of the information related to it comes from your publicly issued newspapers-that is the kingdom of the dragon, in the far north, opposite the eternal storm, right?"

    "Yes," Gawain nodded and said, "Of course, now the eternal storm has disappeared, and there is only a vast ocean that separates us and the dragon kingdom."

    "...The kingdom of dragons, I used to think this was just a legend. Everyone thought it was just a legend. Although we all know that dragons exist, many stories describe them as creatures living in different spaces. , Just like those elemental creatures or spirit creatures," Rosetta said with a hint of emotion, "Who would have thought that there would be a civilization established by a dragon just outside of the continent of Loren?"

    Gao Wen glanced at Rosetta quietly. He deliberately waited for two seconds before breaking the silence unhurriedly: "Yes, this civilization does exist, and not only does it exist¡ªthey will also become a member of the alliance. member."

    The room was quiet for a moment, even someone as calm as Rosetta was in a daze at this moment. Matilda, who was sitting next to him, couldn¡¯t hide her astonishment, staring for a long time, until Gao Gao Wen broke the silence by speaking out, and the two of them reacted.

    "You look surprised." Gawain said with a smile.

    "What did you just say?" Rosetta looked at Gawain with wide eyes, unable to hide the surprise in her tone, "You said...you even invited the dragon in this meeting? Those real dragons?!"

    "Yes," Gawain nodded, "Although Cecil has disclosed the real existence of the dragon in the media, it is still confidential about their participation in the alliance meeting. You don''t know and it is normal- This news is deliberately controlled by me. In short, the dragon will appear at the alliance meeting and join us as a mortal kingdom. I think this will have a good role in promoting the meeting process."

    Rosetta had already reacted from his consternation at this time. He calmed down, and at the same time thoughtfully: "... Indeed, if the dragon descends from the sky and announces that he is willing to join the alliance, then the representatives who are skeptical and shaken about the alliance must It will be greatly shocked. I can''t think of anyone who will object to it in that situation. They may not even be able to keep calm and think... This is a card that unexpectedly happened to everyone."

    Speaking, he couldn''t help but raise his head to look at Gao Wen, his expression a little puzzled: "Who else knows about this?"

    "As the witness and recorder of the Silver Queen Bersetia, the ambassador of the Principality of the Holy Dragon from the north-no more," Gao Wen said. "The former is regarded as the organizer of the conference, and naturally knows the list of all representatives, the latter and The dragon has a lot of relationships."

    "...Dragonborn, I still remember the shock I felt when the current battle report said that there were dragons in Cecil''s air force, even though we later found out that the''dragons'' were actually from the north. This shock has not diminished much," Rosetta shook her head with a complicated expression, and said with obvious emotion, "I didn''t expect that after such a short time, I would be shocked by the real dragon...but Why are you telling me this?"

    "Because Talrond needs help now," Gao Wen said solemnly, "and I plan to establish a long-running food committee and establish the basic order of mutual assistance within the alliance members-for this reason, I need more strong support, and Typhon is the most powerful voice in the south and east of the mainland."

    "...Talrond needs help?" Rosetta felt more and more that this topic was flying in the direction of a legend, almost to the point where she could not understand it. "You said those legendary dragons? The dragon that destroys the human city-state alone? They came to the Continent of Loren for help?"

    "This is a long story," Gawain sighed softly. "First of all, please don''t regard them as despicable people who came to the human world for help after a crisis. What happened in Tarrond Anything you and I have ever experienced must be tragic, and all of this will start from a full 1.87 million years ago..."

    Rosetta stood up in silence, picked up the red wine on the coffee table to pour Gao Wen personally, and then poured himself a glass-from the other''s expression, he had already judged that this story might be very long.

    ¡­¡­

    Betty came again to the room where the golden dome was placed. The dragon egg named "Enya" was still standing quietly on the grooved base, and the sun near noon shone brightly in and spilled all over the wall. And the ground also made the faint halo around the golden dome seem brighter-a very peaceful and peaceful atmosphere lingered in the room, making the maid who was in a good mood even more happy.

    "Good morning! Ms. Enya!" Betty hurriedly walked to the golden dome, politely bent over, and happily greeted, "Ah, are you reading the newspaper?"

    She saw a newspaper floating in the air in front of the golden dome. The well-printed paper was shining slightly in the sun. Some invisible force held it up and made it float at a forty-five degree angle. The dome was "in front of", and at this moment the newspaper was just turned over, and the paper made a pleasant sound when it was turned in the air.

    "Good morning, Betty," a gentle voice came from the dome, "Yes, I am reading the newspaper-the one you hurriedly delivered in the morning."

    "Ah, I was a little busy in the morning and didn''t have a good chat with you..." Betty scratched her hair a little embarrassedly, and then looked at Enya and the newspaper floating in the air with bright eyes, "How about you? Do you find the things in the newspaper interesting?"

    "Very interesting-and very useful," Enya said with a smile, "I can learn about what is happening in your country, how many of you think and think about the world... and I can¡¯t remember how many years I haven¡¯t seen such a primitive medium. There is a sense of vitality in these primitive prints. I like this feeling."

    Betty thought for a while, and couldn¡¯t help but said, ¡°You always say something that sounds very profound... I don¡¯t feel a little understanding.¡±

    "Ah, is it... sorry, I have always been used to this way of speaking," Enya said apologetically, "It is very difficult for me to express my emotions frankly and accurately. In this process, it is even more difficult for me to consider the ability of the listener to accept it, and I will pay attention later."

    Betty quickly waved her hand when she heard it: ¡°You don¡¯t have to apologize so much. I was so slow to understand things. I am used to it! And I know that you are happy now¡ªI will be happy too!

    The voice inside the eggshell was quiet, and then a little curious: "Betty, you always seem to be happy."

    "Yes," Betty laughed, shining brightly in the sun, "because good things always happen."

    "Does something good always happen... That''s great," Enya seemed to be touched, but soon she seemed to put aside something, and her voice became lighter, "You can tell me more about this What about this city? Your story seems to be more interesting than what is written in the newspaper."

    "Of course!" Betty nodded happily, but before "telling the story", she first took out a soft white cloth from her side, and then said as she walked to the dome, "but I will wipe it for you first. Wipe the eggshell-I can wipe it again and say it~"

    Enya''s tone was a bit weird for a moment: "...Actually, I don''t think you can wipe it, but if you think it''s interesting, then wipe it."

    Soon, the "squeak" sound of the soft cloth wiping the eggshell echoed in the room, and with the wiping sound, Betty also began to enthusiastically tell Enya about everything about Cecil City¡ª ¡ªIn her eyes, the city has experienced everything that happened from nothing.

    ¡­¡­

    At the same time, in the deepest space of the rebellious fortress, located in the "courtyard" of the shadow world, the giant deer in white, holy brilliance, Amoen is lying quietly composed of broken boulders, huge metal beams, and crystal fragments On the ground.

    This holy creature as huge as a hill is now opening its eyes, and those crystal-like eyes filled with white light are staring straight at something placed not far in front of him-it is a large The magic net terminal device has a precision base made of alloy inlaid with high-quality projection crystal, and the crystal is filled with dim gleam.

    This device has not been activated, and not far away from the device, you can see the magic obelisk used to enhance and forward the signal, the additional magic net power matrix, and other magic items with different functions.

    Not far from the giant deer Ammon, there is a huge shadow. It is a beautiful lady who is as tall as a bell tower and composed of illusory magical clouds on her lower body. This lady is squatting on the side at the moment, she sees I looked at the large magic net terminal that hadn''t been activated, then looked at the giant deer that was motionless, and finally couldn''t help but say: "Need help?"

    "No," the former **** of nature immediately refused, "I can."

    "You have been operating indiscriminately for a long time-actually you only need to start it..."

    "No, I can!"

 Chapter 1084ï¼š Reach a consensus

    In the shadowy courtyard shrouded in boundless chaos and darkness, the giant deer Amorn confronted the demon net terminal that was on standby.

    "I think this thing is broken," the former **** of nature finally came to his own conclusion after a long silence, "it didn''t shine when you saw it was delivered."

    "...I''ve said it several times, the magic net terminal cannot be delivered by the machine, it must be placed in the energy field in order to operate," beside Amoen, a mixture of clouds and Austrian symbols, The giant lady sighed helplessly. Her sigh formed a small arcane cyclone in the shadow world, causing countless dense lightning flashes on the edge of the courtyard area. "The person in charge of the installation before Didn''t you tell you how to use this thing?"

    "It was sent by the mortal named''Carmel.'' He didn''t say it at the time, and I didn''t ask," Amone said in a sullen voice, "He looks busy and doesn''t seem to want to be by my side. Stay longer."

    "...It is conceivable that I have heard about him. He must have very complicated feelings for you," the magic goddess Milmina lowered her head, eyes filled with arcane brilliance between Ammon and the magic net terminal. Scanned, "And it should be about the same if you are replaced by someone else-after all, you were a god, how can a mortal think that you need someone to teach you how to use this thing..."

    "It''s not to blame me. My authority is natural power, not a magical mystery. What''s more, I have left the main material world for three thousand years-three thousand years, do you know how I came here for three thousand years? I''m just lying here... "

    Milmina interrupted her without waiting for Amoen to finish: "So do you need my help?"

    Amone answered without hesitation: "No, I can!"

    Milmina looked a little dismissive, she shook her head and stood up: "Well, since you don''t need to help, then I will go for a walk."

    As soon as the words fell, the lady who ruled mystery and magic had already turned into a violent whirlwind of magic power, sweeping across the vast gravel plain and endless darkness like a violent wind, and quickly disappeared from Amorn''s sight.

    Amone was still lying motionless between the boulder and the metal structure, but his gaze seemed to have been looking at the direction in which Milmina disappeared. He sighed slightly until the opponent was completely hidden in the darkness: "Actually you have to help..."

    In an instant, a gust of wind swept from afar, mixed with powerful magical fluctuations and arcane lightning that followed like a shadow, Milmina returned to Amone again as if she had left, this elegant lady slightly Bending down, the mist-covered face seemed to have a smile: "Look, I said you need help, right?"

    Amone: "..."

    "You''re welcome, it''s a simple task for me," Milmina''s smile became more obvious. Before Amone could give an objection, she bent down and stretched out her finger to touch it gently. A magic net terminal fixed on a floating boulder-this terminal is already a mainframe at the urban public facility level, but in front of her it is as small as some kind of portable device, "You see, it only needs to be like this..."

    A cluster of small Austrian sparks splashed out of the void. Milmina¡¯s fingers did not touch the device, but the resonance between magical powers had activated the rune array inside this delicate device, accompanied by a slight buzzing With the buzzing sound and the lighted rune group, the projection crystal on the magic net terminal brightened, and a clear holographic image appeared above the crystal.

    A lady with a sweet smile is introducing the newly opened neural network distribution stations in the city in the picture. In the background of the picture, rows of neatly arranged immersion cabins are waiting for the citizens to experience.

    "...Ah, it''s on." A few seconds later, Amone said suddenly.

    "Don''t talk, watch the show." Milmina interrupted him directly.

    "So you really just want to use my magic net terminal," Amone said lightly, his tone couldn''t hear the mood swings, "Why don''t you go to the human for one? He shouldn''t mind..."

    "I mind, I still need to proceed cautiously now-I have to avoid contact with any mortal, because I am not sure if any inadvertent contact will reconnect myself with the main material world, and I am not sure if I am true He has completed his self-isolation and purification, and there is the most important point...I am still observing the "human" in your mouth. I will not take any risks before confirming that he is really reliable."

    "In my opinion, you are actually not as cautious as you said, but since this is your choice, I can''t make more comments," Amone said calmly, "I just want to remind you... we There is not enough time for this season. Civilization has survived for a long time in this season, and in this world, the days of peace and peace can never last."

    Milmina silently glanced at Ammon, the giant deer next to her. The arcane-filled eyes seemed to flicker a few times. She seemed to be thinking about something, but in the end she said nothing.

    Amone also fell silent, as silent as in the past many years-but unlike the past, there were cheerful and lively voices echoing in this dark and chaotic courtyard at this moment, and this lifeless world also had more life.

    The two former gods sit or lie quietly in the courtyard of the rebellious fortress, together guarding a very small magic machine for them. The civilization achievements created by the mortal race in this era accompany them. This companionship seems insignificant, but it seems to make them completely intoxicated-I don''t know if they are intoxicated by the "program" created by mortals, or the peace and comfort of this moment.

    "How to change channels?" Amone said suddenly.

    "Don''t change it, I will teach you after I finish reading this paragraph."

    ...

    The story of Gawain is over. After omitting the glorious descriptions of the dragon civilization and the history that has little to do with the continent of Loren, the millions of years of forbearance and last-minute relief of the dragons do not actually need to be told. For too long, and considering the audience¡¯s worldview and technical details that were difficult to prepare, he also omitted the final Omega¡¯s take-off and voyage. But even so, this thrilling story still shook Rosetta before him, and Matilda on the side.

    "This is the story of Tarrond," Gawain said with a long sigh of relief and summed up. "Now they have been free. This civilization that has passed the unimaginable long years and its culmination is now reborn. , Returned to the world of mortals¡ªthey are not the legendary stories of bards, monsters and beasts in different spaces, giant dragons are also mortal species like us, they will also encounter difficulties, and now they I have decided to ask the mortal world for help."

    "...I really can''t imagine that something like this is happening outside the''world'' that we know well," Matilda couldn''t help but whispered, "The fusion of gods...destructive." Break free''...I thought that everything we experienced on the battlefield of Winterhold was the culmination of all historical legends, but now it seems...There are still many things in this world that are beyond our imagination."

    "You just mentioned that the dragon broke free from the **** of the gods by rushing out of our planet in the final stage?" Rosetta obviously paid attention to a more critical message. "The dragon ambassador will This behavior is described as''the ultimate act of rebellion''?"

    "Yes," Gawain nodded. "According to the Dragon Clan, this is a key''ritual symbol'', a key move for the mortal race to step out of the cradle and enter adulthood. According to my understanding, this is the same as The birth mechanism of the gods is related-the specific details involve very complicated theoretical models. If we carry out technical exchanges in this area in the future, I can discuss with you in detail."

    Rosetta looked into Gawain¡¯s eyes, and slowly said word by word: ¡°You mean that all the ideological foundations of the birth of gods are based on the mortal race¡¯s cognition of this planet, and the stars of the universe are In a field that is completely beyond our old worldview, all the religious scriptures of mortals have never considered how to explain the order among the stars, so once they enter the starry sky, the gods will lose the doctrinal basis of their existence?"

    "..." Gawain couldn''t help but pause for a moment, his gaze at Rosetta suddenly became very deep, "Do you know this?"

    "The Augustus family once lived with a thing that claimed to be a **** for two centuries," Rosetta smiled and pointed her forehead with her finger. "It doesn''t matter whether it can be called a god, but at least it The knowledge of "is true... It draws spiritual nourishment from us, and we are constantly absorbing taboo knowledge and ancient memories from it."

    "...You have been ¡®stealing¡¯ knowledge from that ¡®God¡¯s Eye¡¯?" Gawain said in a bit of astonishment, "How much did you get through this method?"

    "It''s not a lot, it''s just a fragment after all, but it''s not too small¡ªthe fragment belongs to the gods after all," Rosetta seems to have deliberately set up suspense on this topic. "Fortunately, that''eye'' was once active. In an era of advanced civilization, many secrets that were not known in our time are not secrets in its era... It is a pity that this knowledge is only a trouble for a long time, under the shackles of that eye We have not been able to put this knowledge to use for generations."

    Having said that, Rosetta paused suddenly and spread out a hand: "So you see, we do have the need for further technical exchanges."

    Gawain laughed, this time his smile came from the heart, this is a smile that was unexpectedly happy: "It seems that it is true. The Theocracy needs these valuable information."

    He picked up the wine glass and bumped into Rosetta again, and after the latter took a polite sip, he seemed to be lost in thought. The Typhon ruler was silent for a moment, then raised his eyes and stared at Gawain for a long time. When this kind of gaze was about to pass the etiquette, he broke the silence with a very solemn expression: "So, you usually have been dealing with this kind of thing?"

    Gao Wen quickly understood the meaning of the other party¡¯s words. He showed a complex smile, and his voice sounded vicissitudes of life: "If I can, I don¡¯t want to--but as a person who has gone through the death and resurrection, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m destined to Dealing with many unimaginable things. Relics of gods, demonic tides, countdown to crazy gods... There are so many things that can destroy our fragile countries."

    "Indeed, there are so many things that can ruin our fragile countries... Ordinary people''s luck is that they don''t know anything about it. As long as the end has not come, they can continue to enjoy the last-minute peace," Rosse Ta shook his head and suddenly looked at Gawain and made a joke, "And your misfortune is that you know everything about it, and you even have to watch them get closer and closer every day."

    "Now this is your misfortune." Gao Wen said calmly.

    Rosetta ignored the ridicule in Gawain¡¯s words, he just sighed with emotion suddenly: "Now I believe more in your concept of the''community of destiny'' and your plans to promote world change."

    Govington was curious: "Why do you say that suddenly?"

    "...A person standing in front of the truth of the end, has no extra energy to calculate the bread in other people''s pockets."

    Gawain couldn''t help but raised his eyebrows: "This sounds like a very high evaluation-then would you support Cecil unconditionally because of this?"

    "Of course not, I don''t even trust you too much," Rosetta said without hesitation, "I believe only in your ideas and plans, and I believe you will do something unscrupulous for this idea. Thing-Typhon may be your partner, but it may also be used as a consumable or nourishment to resist the end, isn¡¯t it?"

    Gao Wen smiled and did not answer the question.

    After two seconds of silence, he brought the subject back: "Then, about the situation with Tarrond..."

    "Of course, I will stand on Cecil''s side on this issue. Although Typhon has survived this battle, we still have no shortage of food in our country. We will also have a strong impact on the high mountain kingdoms in the south and those large and small tropical The Kingdom issued a call and assisted Cecil to complete the preparation and launch of the Food Committee as soon as possible."

    Speaking of this, Rosetta couldn''t help but shook his head and sighed: "As you said just now, the luckiest thing in this incident is that the dragons faced a catastrophe and kept the bottom line of the civilized race. They chose to be positive. Self-help and peaceful help to tide over the difficulties, so that we don''t have to face a "dragon disaster" after the divine disaster, but in my opinion...the world is not absolute."

    "Are you worried that there will still be dragons out of control and cross the ocean to plunder the weaker human territories?"

    "It''s not worried, it will definitely happen," Rosetta nodded. "Although I don''t know the situation of Tarrond very well, and I haven''t been in contact with the dragons, I can infer a lot from your description. Things. The dragons also have the same human weaknesses as us, and have the limits of their capabilities. How much wasteland can their interim government control after the collapse of the society? How many refugees can they gather and restrain? There will be dragons out of control, and These giant dragons are so powerful that they can cross the endless ocean and disturb the borders of human beings only with their bodies...It may be difficult to deal with this situation. How should we repatriate such unruly refugees? Not to mention this. It will greatly undermine the enthusiasm of member countries participating in food assistance."

    Gawain looked at Rosetta and said unhurriedly: "...It can be shot down after three warnings."

 Chapter 1085ï¼š No longer sacred

    Hearing Gawain''s words, Rosetta''s eyes changed slightly, and his body leaned forward slightly: "It looks like you have an agreement with Tarrond?"

    "Talrond Provisional Jury is currently the only legal governing body of Tarrond. The dragon under its rule is a legal citizen. The nations of the alliance and the dragon kingdom will mutually recognize the above-mentioned legitimacy. The dragon that obeys the control of the panel, does not abide by the alliance agreement, does not follow the rules of entry and exit, and undermines the territorial security of the alliance members, by default, has no citizenship of any country," Gao Wen said unhurriedly, "the threat of an out-of-control dragon is huge. There is a threat to us, and the same is true to Tarrond."

    "...A terrible decision," Rosetta couldn''t help but said, "The Dragon Race can make such a decision..."

    "This is a race that we have never officially contacted. They have a different way of thinking and history and culture from ours. In some ways, the gap between them and us is even far greater than the gap between us and the elves," Gao Wen Nodded, talking about his impression of dragons, "Dragons far surpass other mortal races in terms of discipline, decisiveness, and emphasis on contracts, and their ability to deal with changes and learn new things may On the contrary, we need a period of time to get to know and adapt to these new friends, and they are the same."

    Having said that, he paused, and continued very seriously: "This is what we must always consider after establishing the alliance. Our allies have crossed countries, races, and even known civilizations. Boundaries, everyone grew up in different cultural environments, and now we must be united in order to cope with the survival pressure of the entire world. We lack a historically tested integration process, so different ways of thinking will inevitably bring about big and small frictions. Even collisions. Such collisions cannot be solved by a major country with absolute force suppression. It first requires those countries with strong regional appeal to take the lead ¡ª and these countries themselves must agree."

    "It seems that you have indeed considered this matter for a long time," Rosetta finally nodded after thinking deeply, "I agree with your point of view-Typhon is also willing to take its due responsibility in this matter. ."

    Gao Wen laughed: "You see, open and honest conversations are still very useful."

    Then he led directly to the next topic: "Next... Since we have just talked about the realm of the gods, we might as well extend this topic. We just ended a war against the gods, as the common leader of the victorious nation, I want to hear your views on this war."

    "My view?" Rosetta showed a complicated and inexplicable wry smile, "My biggest view is that this kind of war is enough... Such a huge price, such a difficult battle, but our victory was only annihilated. A "spiritual phantom" created by ourselves, except for those fragments that can only be used as research materials, the God of War only left a piece of hot scorched earth-he will not bear any war reparations, you just mentioned the "victory" The word "Guo" is more like a kind of irony."

    "...Dragons have also proved the same thing with their personal experience: It is not a good way to smash the shackles by positively killing gods. This price will become heavier with the development of civilization, and our current development The degree seems to have reached a stage where the price is too heavy, so if there is no choice, we''d better choose a safer path."

    Rosetta raised her eyelids slightly when she heard the words: "Theocratic council?"

    "Exactly it."

    "... During this time I have heard the name more than once, and guessed its mechanism and function more than once. I can guess that you intend to use the gods'' operating mechanism, but I can''t think of how you plan to do it. ," Rosetta said, "You mentioned the concepts of universal literacy, church regularization, and ideological emancipation in general...so I have been thinking recently about what is the biggest commonality between them."

    "The biggest commonality is''desanctification''," Gawain looked at Rosetta''s eyes, he finally said the word, took it on the table, and placed it in front of a cooperative ally-but he In fact, he never thought that this collaborator would be Rosetta Augustus. At this moment, he could not help but want to sigh the wonder of fate. The development of everything in the world is always so unexpected, "Since we are all Knowing how the gods came, then we can figure out how they are''not'' by doing a little reverse deduction."

    Desanctification-Rosetta subconsciously squinted her eyes as soon as she heard the word.

    He has been thinking about the core of the real operation behind Gawain¡¯s huge project for a long time in the past. He has searched through all the books written by Gawain and read every sentence in it. He understands Gawain¡¯s past Every decision he made in the past few years, and continued to summarize the principles from it, he has actually almost got a glimpse of the whole picture of the plan with regard to the theocracy-only a key word, a suggestive "key" is missing.

    Now, he finally knew what the key was.

    "Will this work?" He stared at Gawain with unprecedented solemnity, "Only relying on a desanctification?"

    "Of course it is not just relying on such a method, but this will be the most influential factor," Gao Wen explained. "After analyzing the principles and operating mechanisms of the gods, we have determined that it is the''ideal trend'' of a large number of believers. It is shaping and influencing gods for a long time, and the basis of this trend of thought is to "attribute everything to God"-it is precisely because everyone firmly believes that something is the authority of God, that will cause the corresponding authority to become a **** in reality. Then blocking this process is the key..."

    "Blindness and ignorance led to the birth of this type of''thinking trend''," Rosetta took the initiative to continue the topic, "because people don''t know the truth of something, and they have never heard of anything based on logic. The method of explaining the unknown, so they will naturally lead the answer to some existence that needs no explanation at all..."

    "Yes, the key lies in''thinking'', active''thinking''," Gawain nodded, "Only when thinking becomes a habit, people will first think of the logic behind it when encountering unknown areas, not Attributing all this to a sacred and omnipotent existence, and this kind of thinking...must be based on a certain degree of popularization of education, and at the same time, it needs to control the influence of the church."

    "But the wise are always a minority," Rosetta tried to find the unrealizable aspects of this theory. "There is no perfect state where everyone can think rationally, and you can''t guarantee that the popularization of education will have an effect on everyone. So ideal-it is even more likely that there will be countless foolish fools and countless boastful "tavern scholars" whose thinking has nothing to do with truth. The distance between true knowledge and their minds may be greater than the endless ocean. Broad, this kind of person..."

    Rosetta showed a subtle look. Obviously he was not only deducing these results, but really had a deep understanding of them. Gawain immediately thought of why Rosetta¡¯s description of these phenomena was so accurate¡ª ¡ª

    Because Typhon¡¯s education popularization project is actually many years earlier than Cecil, although limited by "some detours", they are not as successful as Cecil in this matter, but for a long time The accumulation of ¡±has been enough for Rosetta to see many ¡°unexpected effects¡± after the popularization of education.

    Gao Wen laughed and tapped his fingers on the armrest of the sofa on the side: "Tavern scholar, oral expert, folk scholar, paper philosopher, a cup of wine can discuss runes with you, and two cups of wine can discuss mathematics with you. After three glasses of wine, they will have the confidence to explain the basic laws of our world to you, and even dare to question all the authority of the world."

    "This is the most wonderful evaluation I have ever heard," Rosetta showed surprise at first, and then couldn''t help the smile on her face. "But I must admit that you summarized it thoroughly. These people... Is the thinker you want?"

    "Isn''t it?" Gawain suddenly put away his ridiculous expression, and asked very seriously, "Aren''t they thinking?"

    Rosetta frowned subconsciously: "They..."

    "They are thinking. Although they are not thinking so accurately, no matter how many glasses of wine they have, they never try to attribute these problems to some extraordinary and almighty god-because of the omnipotence of the gods. Things themselves are behaviors that run counter to thinking. When they talk with people in pubs and alleys, they are also exploring what they think of as "knowledge", not the rules that a certain **** descends. You may think these people are so shallow that it is ridiculous. But you should see, they are at least trying to understand the world with their own eyes instead of God-given eyes.

    "This is what I call the greatest effect of universal education and emancipating the mind-it cannot make everyone a scholar, nor can it make everyone learn the correct logic of thinking, but it can make everyone They all have the common sense that everything in the world can be explained logically, and knowledge can change man¡¯s understanding of the world. On this basis, they will think, and thinking itself...is the greatest shake to the gods."

    Rosetta''s expression finally became awe-inspiring. Under the guidance of Gawain, he thought about these issues that he had never considered. This is because he, as a natural nobleman, has never tried as a ruler who is used to overlooking the entire empire. Over the angle.

    He finally understood Gawain''s intentions, and slowly nodded: "I think I have understood..."

    "You still don''t fully understand," Gawain leaned forward slightly and stared into Rosetta''s eyes. "Typhon''s education has been popular for many years. Although the progress is slow, there must be a lot of accumulation over the years. Base number-but have you investigated the laws behind these data? Investigate the proportion of devout believers, shallow believers and pan-believers in the population after receiving literacy education, and investigate the influence of the church in the developed and underdeveloped areas of education. Investigate the frequency and response probability of conversations between priests and gods in different regions. Have you done these surveys?"

    "...No," Rosetta shook her head after a brief thought. "I never thought about it in this direction."

    "This is the problem. Typhon has done a lot of things, even earlier than Cecil, but you have not done a lot of things in the system," Gao Wen sighed, "Since now we will enter the same alliance, then I am happy to give you some help in this regard. Of course, correspondingly, I also hope that you can open up the data in this area-not to me, but to the Theocracy Council. This is of great importance to our study of the mysteries of gods. Important help."

    "I think it''s okay." Rosetta agreed to Gawain''s request without much thought. He seemed completely unaware of the unique "large social data" accumulated over more than ten years and held by the royal family. What a great value, this is not because of his shallow thinking or a momentary negligence, but in this era, no one has studied the relevant fields...

    Gao Wen nodded, with a sincere smile on his face.

    Rosetta was lost in thought, and it took a full half a minute before he broke the silence.

    "So what the Theocracy Council should do is not to publicly attack any church, nor to promote any negative image of any god," Rosetta said while thinking. "The Theocracy itself does not''declare war'' against any god. "

    "Yes, this will avoid the acceleration of the countdown as much as possible, and alleviate the doubts of many member states-after all, although the monarchy and theocracy are naturally opposed, the rulers of various countries still have to worry about the domestic church power," Gao Wen nodded and said, "In fact, the Theocracy will not declare war on any gods, it will even help the gods do some "propaganda"..."

    "Propaganda?" Rosetta didn''t understand Gawain''s meaning for a while, and he seemed a little confused.

    "Priests are secularized, dogma is popularized, gods are starred, and finally-the belief system is entertained." Gawain''s mouth curled slightly. "We will not create any negative images of gods. On the contrary, we will even let them It is even more brilliant in magical dramas, magazines, and novels, and in the process...gradually, it is no longer mysterious or sacred."

    Rosetta stared at Gawain dumbfounded, as if listening to the universe.

    Then he took a long breath, and the expression on his face became more complex and exciting than ever: "...you are the boldest person I have ever seen...even the boldest person."

    When he finally said the word "person", he seemed to hesitate, but he still didn''t replace it with another word.

    Gawain noticed Rosetta''s insignificant hesitation, but he just laughed: "Don''t you think this plan is worth trying?"

    "If it wasn''t for Augustus, I would have been scared by you," Rosetta made a small joke, and then his expression became serious, "I''ll join."

    Gao Wen smiled and raised the wine glass in his hand: "Fighting with heaven is full of joy."

    Rosetta was stunned for a moment. He tasted this strange-sounding sentence, and gradually smiled, and also raised his wine glass: "Fighting with heaven is full of joy."

 Chapter 1086ï¼š closed loop

    The talk is over, and the direction to be set has been set. When the giant sun gradually rises to the high point in the sky, the brilliant crown with a light wood grain shines on the entire No. 112 silver stronghold, Gao Wen for the last time Clink glasses with Rosetta Augustus-after this, the diplomats of the two countries need to work hard.

    Gawain didn¡¯t know how Typhon¡¯s nobles would view the outcome of this closed-door meeting, nor how later historians would record and guess this negotiation. For himself, Cecil and the These exchanges of interests between Feng are actually not the point. All of them... are just part of his promotion and transformation of the world.

    Everything is for greater victory-he doesn''t know if Rosetta Augustus has realized his ambitious goal, but judging from his performance... this talented and roughly ruler may not be without it. Observed.

    Gawain left his seat, but before leaving with Amber, he finally didn''t hold back his last little doubt: "I''m curious, how on earth did you perceive the true effect of the Bitter Winter?"

    This is what he is very curious about: in the context of this world where all human beings are far away from the sea, and under the premise that no one has the consciousness of sea power, how did Typhon associate with the near sea from a warship hovering on the sea? The concept of blockade, even thought of repairing outposts in the blind spot of battleships to protect their maritime sovereignty?

    "It wasn''t me who noticed it first." To Gawain''s surprise, Rosetta shook her head and pointed to Matilda, who rarely spoke the whole time. "It''s my daughter. She was the first to realize you. The target may not have been in Winter Wolf Hold in the beginning."

    Gawain finally turned his gaze on Matilda, on the "Imperial Pearl" who didn''t have much sense of presence throughout the whole process, like a humble listening younger generation who rarely speaks, Matilda calmly He raised his head and responded to Gawain''s gaze with calm eyes.

    "Can you tell me what you think?" Gawain asked with a gentle expression, as if he was gossiping at home.

    "In fact, from the beginning I didn''t think that you would really occupy Winter Wolf Keep ¡ª I didn''t even think that you would make any difficulties or offer any conditions on the issue of Winter Wolf Keep," Matilda smiled lightly. He also responded like a gentle junior who answered the questions of the elders, ¡°You will definitely withdraw the soldiers who occupy Winter Wolf Fort unconditionally, and you will withdraw them in a high-profile manner, so that all countries know that you did not ask for any compensation or in the process. Exchange terms."

    Gawain''s eyes became serious, and he nodded slightly to Matilda: "Go on."

    "You will do this because your biggest goal is not Typhon at all. What you want is the highest voice in the alliance, and what you want is to become the rule maker in the alliance-Winter Wolf Castle must not be taken down. Yes, because the whole world is paying attention to Cecil¡¯s next move, and is paying attention to the purpose of the future "Alliance Leader" to promote his own order. Of course, you can occupy the Winter Wolf area for countless reasons. The reason can even be very reasonable: Typhon was the first to''launch the war'', and Typhon was the one who was morally disadvantaged. Cecil''s occupation of the Winter Wolf region was a legal counterattack, but no matter how tenable these reasons are. Feet, it will damage the cohesion of the future alliance.

    "Because for those small countries that are cautious and wait-and-see, they don''t care whether the occupation is reasonable or not-they only care about the result. You can occupy Winter Wolf fort with reasonable reasons, and of course you can occupy other places with more reasonable reasons. , Then even if they lower their heads to join the league in the future, no one will completely believe in most of your promises.

    "What''s more, the truth of this''war'' will be made public in the future. This truth will further affect the legality of your occupation of the Winter Wolf region. You will definitely consider this."

    Gawain was surprised to hear Matilda''s analysis, his face showed admiration: "That''s right, you have a good ability to judge the situation."

    "In fact, it''s not about judgment, it''s just a simple comparison of benefits," Matilda lowered her head. "Compared with the voice of the entire Loren continent, Winter Wolf Castle is too small, isn''t it?"

    "...The era of using primitive and rude means such as occupying land and plundering resources to grab the benefits of war has passed," Gao Wen said in a deep voice, and then changed the conversation. "But why do you think that my target is on those islands? Isn¡¯t occupying an island an occupation?"

    "...Because in most people''s minds, the''territory'' is limited to the interior of the continent, and the distribution of benefits on the ocean is a blind spot in the vision of countries, and it is not even regarded as the territory of a certain country," Matilda replied immediately, " They stared at Winter Wolf Hold, but they didn¡¯t pay attention to whether you occupied several islands far away from the land. Only countries that have begun to move towards the sea can realize that there is also gold and silver flowing outside the coastline. According to our investigation, The voyage of Bitter Winter always lingers near those islands."

    Gawain showed a slight smile: "Child, you seem to think me badly."

    "No, I admire you, even second only to my own father. I just think you are so powerful, so powerful that it makes people a little scared, so that I must always observe carefully whether you show offensive attitude. "," Matilda raised her head, her clear but deep eyes fixed on Gawain¡¯s face, "You are a hero, but a hero is not necessarily a saint¡ªa qualified ruler must be greedy, even if it is to rule He will surely calculate the benefits and losses of the thousands of people he has left, but unfortunately...in this mixed war, Typhon lost the initiative."

    "Heroes are not necessarily saints..." Gawain was silent for a few seconds and nodded slightly. "I''ve written down this comment. It''s pretty good, Matilda."

    He retracted his gaze to look at the other person, turned around and prepared to leave, but at this moment, Matilda suddenly stopped him from behind: "Please wait."

    Gawain stopped and looked back at the black-haired Princess Typhon: "Anything else?"

    "If, I mean, what would you do if-if we didn''t set up outposts on those islands? If you had more than one Bitter Winter, what would you do?"

    Gao Wen thought about it briefly, and calmly gave his own answer: "If I have more warships, I will occupy all the islands as soon as possible. If you do not make any response, then I will not only occupy them, but also I ask you for a hundred years of free and unrestricted navigation rights on the entire east coast-from Huanlong Fjord to Mobius, and from Mobius to the southeast coast of the Gaoling Kingdom."

    Matilda opened her eyes slightly and seemed to look at Gawain with some surprise. Then she lowered her head and replied softly, "...I understand."

    Gawain took Amber and left the room. Only Rosetta and Matilda were left in the sunny reception room.

    After this, the silence in the room lasted for a long time, and it was only a few minutes later that Rosetta suddenly broke the silence: "No, he won''t do that."

    Matilda raised her head unexpectedly: "Father, what are you talking about?"

    "He will not occupy those islands, nor will he demand any unpaid and unrestricted navigation rights," Rosetta''s expression became very serious somehow, he frowned and thought, and was silent for a long time in contemplation, but In the end he opened his eyebrows, and the serious expression on his face turned into a complex smile, "I thought I had already determined his intentions when he made the second concession..."

    "...We have only signed an internal memorandum, and the real negotiations have not yet begun," Matilda said immediately. "Now we still have some leeway..."

    "No," Rosetta interrupted Matilda. The smile on his face seemed more complicated than before. "If he didn''t mention Tarrond and the Theocracy, I wouldn''t mind losing some. Face, but now... he has shown me a future that is even more difficult to refuse. The price he offered is high, but it is also worth the challenge."

    Then he gradually put away the complicated smile on his face, turned to Matilda, and said very seriously and quickly: "Immediately contact the ambassadors of the Highmountain Kingdom and the Silver Empire to finalize the trade and port opening plans, if necessary. Lower our conditions. In any case, before the Circum-Mainland Route Agreement takes effect, we must try our best to maintain the market and the right to speak at the southern end of the mainland."

    "Is it too late? The Cecil people probably have already started preparing for these things. Gawain Cecil even met with the Silver Queen yesterday afternoon... They have personal relationships."

    "The friendship that existed seven hundred years ago..." Rosetta''s expression was a bit complicated for a while, he subconsciously glanced at the red fruits on the coffee table not far away, and once again deeply felt that he had come out of history. The characters feel powerless to deal with, but he quickly shook his head and said in a deep voice, ¡°As much as we can, how much is to keep-although Cecil is walking in front of us, they are too far away from the South Continent after all. , Such a big meal, they can''t eat it all."

    ...

    In the towns full of elven style, the lively atmosphere is everywhere. The magic car with the emblem of Cecil is driving on the road. The members of the mission of a certain country or the elves responsible for maintaining order and receiving guests can be seen on the side of the road. The clerical officer, Gao Wen and Amber sat in the back row of the magic car, while enjoying the architectural scenery of this foreign country, while relaxing a little tight nerve.

    In the corners of the inner wall of the carriage, some inconspicuous runes gleamed, and the small sound-proof enchantment shielded the noise outside the car very well, making the carriage more quiet and comfortable.

    I don''t know how long it has been quiet before Humber suddenly broke the silence: "You didn''t plan to want those islands from the beginning?"

    "...Not really," Gawain smiled. "If I can give it for nothing, I won''t refuse--if Typhon doesn''t realize the preciousness of the ocean foothold, why should I consider the future for them?"

    Amber scratched the back of her head. Although she is an outstanding talent in intelligence, she is obviously not that professional in other fields: "...is a route around the mainland really of such high value?"

    Gao Wen glanced at this half-elf who was trying to think about the problem: "At least more valuable than those islands. A round-continent route itself is just a''route'', but after adding a premise, the situation is not that simple-at this stage Cecil is the only country capable of forming a large-scale trading fleet and ocean-going combat fleet."

    Amber subconsciously repeated Gao Wen''s words: "The only one..."

    "If our fleet can circle the continent, and any country on the route needs to rely on us to maintain maritime trade routes, and even their modern trading system itself is established by us, then all the coastal areas of the entire Loren continent Regions will become our coasts-those countries that rely on circum-continental routes and get huge profits from maritime trade routes will even take the initiative to maintain this route for us, because we are both their food and clothing parents and their sea bodyguards. The truth here is actually not difficult to understand."

    Amber finally reacted: "...Whoever comes forward to shake Cecil''s maritime authority is threatening the economic lifeline of all coastal countries."

    Gao Wen nodded slightly, but there was one thing he didn''t actually say.

    Although his circum-continent route plan is far-reaching, there is still a country on the Loren continent that he can''t influence, that is, the Silver Empire, which is located in the extreme south of the continent and most of its territory is located on a giant island. Although the elves have been in decline for many years, their ancestral heritage is still not to be underestimated. Their deep national power is also unshakable. With such a strong capital, the silver elves will naturally have more voice in front of this route.

    However, he is not worried about this-the silver elves'' background is also their bondage. The powerful ancestral heritage gives them a strong national power, but like the Deep Blue Well, they are firmly bound to the stars. In the "fortress" intertwined with the temple and various ancient factories, this **** has shaped the "non-expansion" characteristic of the Silver Empire. At least in the stage that Gaowen can foresee, this "non-expansion" characteristic is It''s not that easy to change.

    This means that the Silver Empire will fully enjoy the benefits of the route around the mainland, and will maintain the operation of this route to a certain extent. For Gao Wen, this has achieved his goal.

    Of course, the Violet Kingdom in the northern part of the mainland is also a problem... But for this "hermit country" hidden in layers of mist, he doesn''t have much thoughts now. Anyway, the wizards in the previous limited contact have recognized Beigang''s Existence, opening the strait between the Violet Kingdom and the North Coast, that''s enough.

    Gawain rubbed his tight forehead and slowly cooled his mind that had been running at high speed for a long time.

    At this moment, a figure appeared on the roadside, and the speed of the magic car suddenly slowed down.

    Amber opened a gap in the car window, and the figure on the side of the road handed in a note, and then the figure merged into the nearby pedestrians in an instant, and Amber opened the note and glanced quickly.

    "Two groups of people left from the residence where the Typhon mission lived, one group went to the mission station of the Gaoling Kingdom, and another group went to the east of the city.

    "They went to the Queen of Silver." Gao Wen said casually.

    "It seems that the reaction is quick," Amber blinked, "Do you want to do something?"

    "What are you doing? Intercept the ambassador of another country?" Gawain glanced at the half-elf, then closed his eyes slightly, leaned on the seat and closed his eyes to rest up, "Let them go, this is an''acceptable margin''. . As we said before-we eat meat, we always leave some soup for others, even a bite of meat."

 Chapter 1087ï¼š Conference day

    The envoys from Typhon left, the reception room of the Oak Hall became quiet, and the silver queen Bersetia came to the large floor-to-ceiling window and looked in the direction of the town through the clear crystal glass-the lush roadside plants It was dyed with a golden layer in the afterglow of the setting sun. The pedestrians and vehicles on the main road were decreasing a little. The sharply armored ranger guards lined up through the guard post in front of the main gate, and two giant eagle knights were walking from the northern wall Passing by, the shadow cast on the bell tower in the distance.

    "The Typhon people seem to be eager to facilitate the opening of ports and trade projects in the backwater coast and the gray-eye coast. Although they have been talking about these things for the past six months, they did not seem to be so anxious at that time," wearing a red bottom The tall, thin and serious Valentian Jingu, who was in a gold-rimmed robe, stood not far behind the queen, and said respectfully, "Although this matter is good for us, is there anything wrong behind it?"

    "The biggest strangeness may be in the two private conversations between Gawain Cecil and Rosetta Augustus," Bersetia said lightly without looking back. "I''m really curious about what they talked about. ..."

    Valendian responded immediately: "Understood, I will arrange it now."

    "No, Elaine will be back soon." Belcetia said, and almost at the same time as her voice fell, a faint wind suddenly curled up in a corner of the room, and a thin figure was no longer wrapped in green. Vine emerged near the corner of the house.

    The high-level elf maid Elaine Fanna stepped out of the air and walked quickly behind the Queen Silver: "I have returned, Your Majesty."

    "How''s the situation? Have you heard any news?"

    Elaine lowered her head: "As you might expect, Cecil took the initiative to release a small part of the wind-Typhon and Cecil will jointly restart the route around the mainland, and the mainland countries can also participate."

    "Restart the route around the mainland? Typhon and Cecil are''together''?" Bersetia finally turned around, staring at Elaine, "The news has been released...that is, Rosetta Ogu Sit all agreed?"

    "It looks like...yes," Elaine paused, and continued to lower his head, "and it seems that the consensus they reached is more than that."

    "...The parliament originally predicted that Typhon and Cecil would carry out some kind of territorial or resource''delivery'' in the process of concluding the alliance," Valentian was also surprised, but he quickly adjusted his expression. , And looked at the empress who was loyal to him, "Your Majesty, our prediction has been seriously deviated. Gawain Cecil asked for more than we thought."

    "He chose this time to force the restart of the circum-continental route..." Bersetia didn''t seem to hear Valentian''s words, she just whispered as if talking to herself while thinking, "He is Worried about Typhon''s recovery speed..."

    "It is also possible that we are worried that the Silver Empire will completely fall to the Typhon settlement area," Valentian said on the side. "Since the dispute over the Blue Rock Hills was resolved, the Gaoling Kingdom has reconciled with Typhon, and our trade with Typhon The scale is also expanding rapidly. This incident may have aroused the vigilance of Cecil. Under the circumstances that the cost of land is high and air transportation is not popular, opening the eastern route is their best way to prevent the Tifeng settlement area from continuing to mature."

    "Valendian, I think he asked for more than this." The Queen Silver glanced at her first minister and shook her head slightly. "But this is not the point for us, the point is how Emperor Typhon would agree This matter... he should be very clear about his own domestic situation. At this point in time, he agreed to Cecil''s circum-continental route plan. In name, it was a joint cooperation. In essence, he gave up control of the entire route. At least it will give up for decades..."

    "Perhaps it is facing a deterrence that is difficult to resist, or it may be a temptation that is hard to refuse. This is probably the part that neither Cecil nor Typhon has made public," Valentian''s expression became serious, "Are we To respond to the conditions of those Typhon messengers just now? Typhon people obviously hope to get as much share and voice as possible in the southeast route before the circum-continental route agreement takes effect. This is very beneficial to us-but it may also be because of this. Caused dissatisfaction from Cecil."

    The Queen Silver looked at her first minister, as if feeling that the other party¡¯s question was unnecessary at all: "Does this need to be considered? Of course we have to respond. We have waited for Typhon to make concessions for more than half a year-but we can still Raise the price a little bit, believe me, the room for concessions prepared by Typhon is far from over. As for Cecil¡¯s dissatisfaction..."

    A little smile appeared at the corner of her mouth, and the sunlight that was approaching dusk was spilling into the room from the window, covering her back and feet like a cloak: "He is Gawain Cecil, he will not be dissatisfied."

    ¡­¡­

    The secret conversation between Gawain and Rosetta Augustus is just a fragment on the eve of the 112th meeting. In fact, during the preparation phase of the whole meeting, similar meetings and secret conversations continued in this 112th base. ¡ª¡ª

    Almost all the delegates participating in the conference realized that the world pattern will change within a few days. Countless intelligence personnel and think tank consultants collect and aggregate information from all parties like busy ants under the bushes. And extract content with reference value from this complex information, and send it to the big people at a higher level, and those who have enough keen eyes and accurate judgment (or think they have this ability) are taken This information stimulates them to keep in touch with their allies or competitors, and keep preparing chips to gather intelligence, in the hope that they can grasp more initiative in the upcoming conference.

    The reception rooms and meeting rooms in the Jade Long Hall have become extremely busy. Some rooms in the halls have also become lively. From morning to night, I don¡¯t know how many large and small meetings and mediations are taking place. These rooms are staged, and in some areas where the talks are particularly "dense", such an awkward and subtle situation may even appear-the delegates have completed a round of secret talks, opened the door to the corridor, and they happened to see the king or leader of the neighboring country. After the auxiliary minister walked out of the next room, or greeted awkwardly or enthusiastically, the delegates who had just breathed in the corridor regrouped, turned and walked into a different room, and continued into the next round of discussions...

    I don¡¯t know if any delegates went to the wrong house during these busy days of preparation and messed up the list of all parties.

    On the other hand, while the numerous representatives of small and medium-sized powers are busy, the most influential tripartite forces that have attracted everyone¡¯s attention have suddenly quieted down-Cecil, Typhon, Silver, and the three empires. After the initial high-level contact, there was no movement. Only ordinary diplomats maintained normal exchanges in private. These three empires were just sitting on the sidelines and watching other parties busy, as if waiting for the conference. arrival.

    Some representatives of the powers feel a little uneasy about this, but more people have no extra energy to pay attention to the movements of the three empires. They have become more aware of what a powerful behemoth the new alliance will be in these days of mutual contact. For those representatives of small countries who are unable to influence the pattern of large countries, how to find a better "position" in this giant is obviously the most worthy of their attention.

    Time passed quickly under such an undercurrent situation, and the scheduled meeting date finally arrived.

    The first ray of sunlight in the morning lit up the spire of the crystal tower set at the highest point of No. 112 stronghold. The large pale green crystals burned bright flames under the shining of the sun. The bells all over the town rang at the same time, high and low. Amid the undulating bells, elite ranger soldiers wearing silver light armor and feather-grabbing helmets appeared at key intersections, and magic vehicles with flags of various countries hung in advance gathered in all major lines. In front of the museum-these vehicles are uniformly provided by Cecil, who is the initiator of the conference. Except for the different supporting flags, all other standards are completely consistent.

    In fact, in addition to these magic cars, most of the materials for the entire conference are also uniformly configured. Among them, the silver empire as the organizer bears most of them, and Cecil and Typhon share the rest. This "consistency" is a deliberate arrangement made by Gao Wen, which has his own intention-

    All representatives have a unified standard and equal seats. Even if they have different voices and responsibilities in the alliance, they should not be reflected in the cost of pomp and the display of national power. This "consistency" is completely different from the old traditions. The talks between the parties are equal to the "rules" for showing off their strengths, and at the same time, they are also a simple expression of some basic concepts in the "community of destiny."

    Of course, some of the current representatives may only think that these arrangements are weird, and may not be able to appreciate Gawain¡¯s intentions, but before the end of the meeting... they will.

    During the preparation period of the previous few days, the delegates had already received notice in advance and had some understanding of the process of receiving and guiding, so they quickly boarded the vehicles prepared for them. However, many delegates were surprised that, These vehicles did not go to the "Emerald Long Hall" or other large facilities, the largest gathering place in the town, but drove straight out of the city.

    Inside a magic car with the emblem of the Ogure tribe, Wenna Baizhi, a petite figure, stretched her neck and looked out the window. She looked at the direction of the front and rear convoys in surprise, and couldn''t help but look away after she retracted her eyes. To the elf service officer sitting in the front passenger seat: "The venue is outside the city? Isn''t it the halls in the city?"

    "Yes, outside the city." The blond elf with long eyebrows and beautiful eyes turned to give Wenna a smile. Although the silver elf and gray elf have been separated for a long time, at least they are both "elves". A distant relative, the clerk''s attitude towards Wenna was exceptionally friendly. "It has been stated in the process manual that the venue is in the''Oath Stone Ring'', and there is no place called the''Oath Stone Ring'' in the city."

    "But I look outside the city and there is no place for meetings," Wenna was not diminished in curiosity and doubts. She looked out the window of the car. The town was not large. At this moment, the car she was riding in was about to arrive. The gate of the wall, and outside the gate covered with the energy shield, all she can see is the vast expanse of wilderness, and the dark wilderness at the end of the wilderness, "I can only see a wasteland-is it possible that the vow Shi Huan'' was hidden by some kind of barrier?"

    "No," the secretary shook his head. "The Oath Stone Ring is not an existing building. It needs the power of our Queen to appear in this world-I''m sorry to bring you confusion, but due to the participation in the meeting There are many people, the carrying capacity of the existing facilities in the 112th stronghold is limited, and with some additional considerations, we have to make this arrangement. But please rest assured that even outside the outpost, the elite ranger troops and the combat Drew Iraqis can still ensure the safety of all representatives. Although this is the border of the civilized world, the wasteland is actually far from the living area."

    "We are not worried about the wasteland, at least I am not worried," Camilla, the orc leader sitting next to Wenna, said suddenly, and a slight grunt came from her throat, "I just think you should Speaking earlier-I thought that the meeting was going to take place in the city by my birth."

    "Sorry, this is our mistake."

    "Ah, it doesn''t matter," Camilla waved her hand, her long hairy tail curled up and draped it on Wenna''s shoulder. She herself looked out of the window on the other side, and the tawny vertical pupil was curious. Shining, "Wasteland... I saw it at such a close distance for the first time."

    "Control your curiosity, curiosity will kill cats and orcs." Wenna gently patted off her tail on her shoulders, and she said casually while looking at the front of the team. In her field of vision, the open wilderness Has come oncoming.

    ¡­¡­

    Outside the city of No. 112, in the open and flat wilderness, the vehicles arriving one after another have gathered in a dedicated parking area, and on an open ground near the parking area, the Silver Empress Belsetia is in front of several high-level druids. Standing next to a boulder under the guard of the elite ranger.

    On the surface of the roughly square boulder, mysterious and complex Druid runes have been carved in advance. As the sun shines on the stone surface, the runes also glow with magical brilliance.

    It is not only the elves standing next to the boulder.

    Gawain took Amber and Rebecca and stood beside Bersetia, and farther away, you could see many Cecil dressed as technicians¡ªthese technicians were debugging a lot at the moment. Magical equipment. These devices include vehicle-mounted stacked magic net devices, mobile magic obelisks, and several magic net terminals of different models. These people¡¯s expressions are meticulous, and they even carry a certain sublime Sense of mission.

    This meeting will be transmitted to the neural network through the equipment in their hands, back to the Cecil Empire, and eventually spread throughout the empire through the magic net, and even to parts of the Ogure tribal nation and the Holy Dragon Principality¡ª ¡ªAlthough this is far from being called a "worldwide live broadcast", the live broadcast of this event has reached the record since the birth of Mowang Communication. Everyone who is fortunate enough to participate in the link will undoubtedly have a history A sense of participation.

    Gao Wen retracted his gaze from the live broadcast equipment. He looked at the representatives of various parties who were arriving at the scene not far away. Finally, he looked at Bersetia beside him, with a smile on his face: "Today is the atmosphere. Didn''t it bring you a sense of familiarity?"

    "No," Bersetia replied with a faint smile, and whispered in a low voice, "I was busy stealing food from the back when the meeting was held seven hundred years ago, and it was Valentian that kept order. , Don¡¯t you remember?"

    "...I remembered the look of Valentian''s black face at the time," Gawain recalled for a moment, and couldn''t help shaking his head. "Later, I looked for you with him for a long time, and finally dragged you out from under the dining table. "

    Talking about past topics, they smiled at each other and the atmosphere became relaxed.

    Behind them, Valentian¡¯s pointed ears trembled unconsciously, and his face seemed a little darker...

 Chapter 1088ï¼š The memory of God

    With the brilliant sun crossing the ridge line of the eastern mountain range, the giant sun gradually rose to the high point of the sky, and the gaseous crown with faint lines escaped from the hazy halo, in this brilliant giant sun Under the shining, even the barren wasteland boundary seemed to be infused with powerful vitality, the distant mountains and nearby vegetation all looked radiant and vivid in the sun-Bersetia looked up to the sky, with platinum eyes There seemed to be a layer of golden light shining from the edge of the pupil, and then she retracted her gaze and nodded slightly to Gao Wen next to her: "The results of the weather control team are good. This sunny weather seems to last for many days."

    Gao Wen looked not far away. The convoy coming from the direction of the town is gradually arriving at the edge of the venue. Some representatives have left the vehicle and are approaching the designated waiting place under the arrangement of picking up people-most of them seem A little confused, because this bare place really doesn¡¯t look like a venue for such a grand event. There are only sparse wild flowers and weeds at the foot, and there are only savage woodland and shrubs in the distance, and only stones and barren mountains can be seen in the farther places. For the big people attending this meeting, this is very different from the upper assembly hall in their impression.

    There is no red carpet, no music, no ceremonies, and of course no gorgeous domes and grand tables and chairs. This is no longer a simple question.

    But after all, the people who can come here are not ordinary people. For them, there is still some restraint and patience. Therefore, even if they are confused and even have some doubts, the representatives who have arrived on the scene have not shown it for the time being. They are patient. Waiting for the follow-up, and many people''s eyes have fallen on the open ground where the elves are. Some of them saw the Silver Queen, their eyes calmed down.

    "These people who sit back and relax in the safe zone should come to the wasteland boundary to see with their own eyes," Gao Wen glanced over the representatives in the distance and whispered softly, "Don''t take a look at the deserted place with your own eyes. They probably will never realize that an apocalyptic disaster is''frozen'' by their side."

    "When I learned that you were going to arrange the meeting site at No. 112 Wasteland Monitoring Station, I guessed what you thought," Bersetia said softly with a smile, "Arrange the meeting place here, not just It is to reflect the neutrality and fairness in the negotiation between Cecil and Typhon-there are many neutral areas between the two countries, and the outposts set up by the elves in the north are not all on the border of the wasteland, but you chose to be far away from the magnificent wall The nearest place."

    She raised her head and glanced over the distant ones who looked calm, but many people had already frowned and looked at the representatives of the filthy cloud above the Gondor wasteland in the distance.

    "But bringing people who are accustomed to the safety zone to a place so close to the wasteland...does it put them under a little bit more pressure? After all, even the soldiers in the outposts usually don¡¯t do it casually when they are fine. Active in the wilderness."

    "I believe in the security measures at the venue, not to mention that we also have some extremely powerful''new members'' on the scene," Gao Wen smiled slightly, "On the premise that safety is guaranteed, let everyone breathe the air at the wasteland boundary. It¡¯s good for everyone¡¯s mental health."

    "...You are right," Bersetia nodded slightly, "Ah, it''s time."

    "Prepare the venue." Gawain nodded and said. At the same time, the elf attendants standing beside him and Bersetia also signaled to the wizard technicians not far away who were broadcasting-all the magic The net terminal instantly focused the crystal on the Silver Queen and the huge rune stone. The next moment, Bersetia placed his hand on the surface of the rune-filled stone.

    The trembling magic power was injected into the boulder in an instant, and the magic model stored in the ancient rune array was constructed and filled by magic in an instant. The runes shimmering on the surface of the rock were like bursting stars. Pieces of light were lit up, dragged by the huge magic power, and then there was a roaring sound like a raging wave from high above-almost everyone subconsciously looked to the sky, they saw a huge sky The cyan cyclone has formed out of thin air, slowly rotating around the huge boulders on the surface of the earth. The inside of the cyclone is thunderous, and under the thunder and the cyclone, countless shadowy illusions are gradually taking shape between the sky and the earth. Although hazy, they are already It''s filled with a kind of breathtaking solemn breath that seems to come from ancient times!

    Everyone was stunned by this vision that was close to heaven and earth. Those representatives who were still paying attention to the wasteland had completely forgotten what they thought in the last second. They looked at those who were constantly emerging from the air. The ancient illusion that came out, in the illusion, they saw stone pillars covered with moss, simple and solemn stone platforms, and vines straddling the top of the stone pillars... and these illusions gradually descended from a high altitude, contacting the earth, and there was an earthquake-like roar. And the vibrations are generated, the illusions are turned into entities one by one, and the original ground is creeping as if there is life, and it quickly merges with those illusions from an unknown age.

    A large-scale open-air meeting place has come. It has crossed all the years in the memory of the elves, crossed the boundaries of death and existence, and descended from a long forgotten space in the main material world-surrounded by dozens of towering stone pillars. Around the huge round terraces, moss is spread on the stone pillars, and the tops of the stone pillars are intertwined with vines. Under the stone pillars are the tables and chairs that are also carved from huge stones, and a flag is from the pillars behind the tables and chairs. Hanging down from the top, on those curtains that turned from virtual to solid, there were huge national emblems¡ªthe emblems of every participating member country were among them.

    Under the oath stone ring, all the flags are not distinguished high or low-at least as it should be.

    Belcetia stood in the center of the stone ring. The huge square runestone beside her had sunk into the ground. It was replaced in place by a small clear spring. The reflection in the clear spring did not know where and when it came from. Of a clear sky.

    All Mowang terminals captured the spectacular scene at this moment, and the corresponding images were quickly spread throughout the neural network...

    ...

    Rebelling against the fortress courtyard, in the dark and chaotic shattered space, Amone, the giant deer, is lying quietly among the rugged ruins. His eyes are shining with holy light, and the former goddess of magic, Mirmina Squatting down beside him, together with him, looked at the large magic net terminal not far away.

    The crystal above the terminal is shining, the clear holographic projection is showing a scene from afar, and an excited voice continues to explain the situation outside the screen: "...Now we are bringing you a real-time view of the meeting site. The Silver Queen Belcetia is summoning the ancient''Oath Stone Ring'' into our world, and the energy field is already unfolding..."

    "This is really amazing..." Milmina looked at the picture in the holographic projection, with a sigh in her tone, "They can actually use the power of magic to do these things... Although the principle is not difficult to understand, but Their thinking really surprised me..."

    "This shows that it is really wise for you to get out in time-within the authority of magic, mortals have done things that surprised you, the''magic goddess''. This is not a big or a small risk. Similar risks accumulate. It will become a real crisis," Amone said lightly, "God of War is so crazy."

    Milmina immediately shook her head: "His brain is not good, I am different from him."

    Amone thought for a while: "...then you go back again?"

    Milmina seemed to be taken aback, and then changed the subject very bluntly: "...Hey, watch the show and watch the show... This queen''s summoning spell is powerful. I have never seen it before. This is Drew from your side. In the Iraqi system..."

    There was no response from the giant deer **** beside her. Milmina felt a trace of doubt. She turned her head back, but saw Amone staring at the image in the holographic projection, with a slight light in her crystal-cast eyes. Extinct.

    "Amorn? What''s wrong with you?"

    Above the magic net terminal not far away, the simple and magnificent oath stone ring has entered the main material world, the stone pillars are covered with vicissitudes of moss and vines, the water pool in the center of the ring is sparkling, and the sky reflected in the water is clear. The ground was reflected in Amoen''s eyes-the voice of the goddess of magic sounded twice, and the giant deer Amoen softly broke the silence: "This place...I remember it, but they still remember..."

    "You said this''Oath Stone Ring''?" Milmina reacted quickly. She turned her head and glanced at the holographic projection in mid-air, and then her gaze fell on Ammon, "This has something to do with you?"

    "In ancient times, when I first developed self-awareness, it was between those stone pillars..." Amone''s voice sounded faint as if he had traveled through the eternal time. "That was the original sacrificial site of the Druids. ."

    "Do you remember what happened so early?" Milmina was surprised. "I only remember that everything was vague when I first developed self-awareness... I didn''t remember it at all."

    "We are different from each other. You don''t remember the situation when we were born, but I remember it well," Amone said slowly, "I remember that they were not firmly established in their new homeland at that time. I can only live a primitive life in the forest. I don¡¯t know how they spent their first days. When I woke up, they had built such a sacrificial place deep in the forest, celebrating With the first harvest, pray for the good weather in the second year...

    "I still remember that they lighted a lot of bonfires and put a lot of tributes. A girl in an exaggerated and weird costume stood by, repeating that it was God''s favor that reversed the catastrophic weather and brought a good harvest and safety..."

    "Ah, there are so many details you remember," Milmina couldn''t help but said, "You even remember the ceremony."

    "But I don''t have any impression of what they said, I just feel confused," Amone said in a deep and sweet voice, "I don''t understand why those little creatures are so enthusiastic, or why they look at me suddenly. I began to bow down in the direction of the person, but fortunately a lot of people¡¯s voices soon came, let me understand the situation...

    "I am their god, the protector of the forest, and I am still the guide of life and death, at least they think so... They still think that I brought the harvest-at that time the authority of the harvest and the authority of nature returned There is no such clear boundary. This part of the authority did not evolve into the Three Gods of Abundance until 10,000 years later, when humans slowly developed."

    "Yeah, many things changed very slowly at that time," Milmina sighed. "It gradually got up afterwards."

    Amorn did not respond to Milmina. He just stared at the stone ring in the holographic projection and the water pool in the center of the stone ring. It took a long time before he whispered as if talking to himself: "I was there before. Resting next to that pool... I was much younger than I am now. I didn¡¯t have the kingdom of God and didn¡¯t cross the boundary of the material world. Do you know that state? It''s like a''spirit'' between the real and the virtual, relying on the power of faith Stay in a specific sacrifice field."

    Milmina listened and shook her head slightly: "I don''t know, I was born directly in the magical realm, a pure spirit that is more inclined to the''spiritual world'', and you are a spirit formed in the material world, so I I don¡¯t know what you said about the state between reality and reality. As you said, we are different."

    "...Also, I sometimes forget this."

    "What then?" Milmina looked at Amone curiously, "Are you only active in the sacrificial field at that time? Then I don''t feel much better than now..."

    "Indeed, when I think about it now, it was quite boring back then, but I thought it was okay at the time-mainly because someone was with me at the time," Amone said as he recalled, "the one called the''priestess'' The girl took care of me there. She also lived in the sacrificial place and lived by the water pool. They had a very strange doctrine at the time, but the highest priestess had to eat and sleep in order to''further embrace nature'', so no matter what She will be there when it rains and wind..."

    "Sounds very hard--for mortals."

    "Yes, it is really hard," Amone said slowly, "So when it''s raining, I will let her hide under my belly, where the hair is very soft and warm. At first she looked very nice. She was terrified, but once there was a thunder and lightning work, she got in in a panic-she said she was a priestess, but in fact she was just a little girl at that time, but she was born with a strong spiritual talent."

    "Later?" Milmina couldn''t help asking again.

    "Later... after many years, she died," Amone said calmly, "Death is also a part of the natural cycle, so although she lived for many, many years, she still weakened a little bit. In the end. She leaned against my neck and went to sleep. Before going to bed, she asked me if there is an eternal kingdom waiting for her, so that devout believers can accompany the gods forever in the kingdom of God..."

    "...Do you have one?" Milmina asked curiously.

    "Where is there any eternal kingdom? I didn''t even know how to give believers semi-permanent life in the material world," Amone said. "I wanted to give her a comforting answer, but I couldn''t lie. I had to keep looking at her, and then she said to me:''If not, don''t tell anyone else''-then, she stopped talking."

    The **** of nature calmed down, and the screens from afar were still playing over the magic net terminal not far away. The representatives were entering the venue of the oath stone ring. The silver queen, the highest priestess of the contemporary druid, was standing. By the water pool, her figure seemed to overlap with some of the pictures in Amoen''s memory - but in the end, those memories were gradually gone.

    "Later?" Milmina suddenly said softly, as if she was deliberately interrupting Amone''s contemplation.

    "Later... there is nothing to say," Amone sighed. "We have to follow the laws of nature after all, don''t we? The harmless spirit will gradually become a powerful god, and the true **** must not last forever. Staying in the world, believers¡¯ thoughts have become stronger and more complex, and the ¡°gods¡± they have created have become more and more detached from reality. My thoughts have begun to be imprisoned in my body, and my words have become very dangerous. I have become a Maintaining myself in the real world will lead to drastic changes in the environment and the crazy existence of mortals. The rejection from the real world will also follow-I finally left the real world and came to a place where I would not reject myself.

    "Just as believers imagine, there is a huge tree called''Reincarnation'', and there is a city on the tree called''life'', the roots of the tree are coiled, and there is a large tomb called death between the roots. .

    "For many years, I will never leave there."

 Chapter 1089ï¼š Last seat

    Armon¡¯s narration came to an end, and the courtyard became quiet except for the light and shadow projected by the magic net terminal. This silence lasted for a short period of time, and Milmina finally broke the silence: "And then ?"

    "And then? After many, many years, I thought about a lot of things under that big tree called reincarnation that was imagined by mortals. And as my consciousness became clearer, I heard from the deep ocean. The ancient echoes, the history that happened in the ancient times, are imprinted in the ripples of time and space. I followed those ripples and saw the fortress left by the sailors in the real world... Finally, I decided to do a big thing. I already know."

    "...I really admire you," Milmina was silent for a moment and whispered, "The plan you thought of was actually more risky than mine."

    "Yearing for freedom may also be part of life..." Amone''s tone was a little bit emotional, as if he was a little proud. His eyes were still on the terminal of the magic net not far away, but the focus of his sight seemed to have crossed. After the time and space, he hesitated in the memory of millennia, "I thought I had forgotten these things."

    "Forgetting is the privilege of mortals, we don''t have this wealth," Milmina chuckled and shook her head. "As long as our experiences form memories, they will be permanently imprinted, just like a part of a mortal body... ¡­"

    As she said, her gaze fell on the oath stone ring in the holographic projection, and after a moment of thought, she asked curiously: "Is this really your original sacrificial place? That was many, many years ago... "

    Amorn looked at it carefully again, and said in a deep and pleasant voice, "It''s not¡ªalthough it is very similar, but the details have changed. The sacrificial ground in my memory should have disappeared with the changes of the years. But the ancestors of the elves have preserved its projections from generation to generation, and have formed something similar to a summoning spell. I think they must have been preparing for today¡¯s meeting for a long time. Those flags and stone pillars are all special Prepared and adjusted for today."

    "Don''t you feel regretful?" Milmina couldn''t help asking, "The queen is the highest priestess in name. Now even she uses this sacred sacrificial ground for secular purposes, and even made such a modification. , Which means they are truly forgetting you, and even consciously erasing the traces of your existence."

    Amorn asked the other party back: "Did you feel regret when you learned that humans held a funeral for you?"

    Milmina was slightly startled, her face covered in mist seemed to show a trace of helplessness: "...That''s true, it''s a good thing."

    Her gaze returned to the "Magic Net Live" not far away. The representatives of all mortal forces have come to their positions under the guidance of the staff at the venue, and the focus of the screen is on the silver queen. Ermina looked at those figures, her gaze fell on one of the girls who was full of excitement, and a faint smile appeared in her eyes.

    This subtle change of Milmina could not escape Amorn¡¯s perception, and the former **** of nature asked casually: "What''s the matter? You also saw something that interests you?"

    "Just a little bit of exclamation," Milmina said with a smile, "That kid...was supposed to be a natural choice."

    "Really? So does the goddess of magic have a choice?"

    "All gods will have voters, and there will always be an individual''s spiritual frequency related to us among thousands of sentient beings, just as there will always be some water droplets in the endless sea that will slap the coast with the wind-this has nothing to do with the will of the sea. ," Milmina said lightly, "It''s just that I never actively respond to these resonances, and fortunately... this kid never called my name even in the most difficult and fearful times."

    Amone did not make a sound, but silently watched the Elf Queen, who was nominally the highest priestess of the Druid in the picture, began to preside over the meeting. Milmina next to him also fell silent, silently watching the mortals in the distance. Busy, after an unknown long time, a sigh came from the dark and chaotic shadow courtyard: "They really don''t need me anymore."

    "Yeah, I don''t need me anymore."

    "Can you make the sound a little louder?"

    "No, I am too noisy."

    ¡­¡­

    The magnificent oath stone ring came out of thin air. This simple, solemn and indescribable and solemn venue obviously shocked everyone. At this moment, no one will question this meeting in the wilderness. Is it not decent enough, nor does it question the level of care the elves have as witnesses and the organizer of the meeting in this matter-this is the effect that Gao Wen wants.

    On the edge of the ancient Gondor wasteland, at the end of the civilized world, the circularly arranged megalithic pillars stand proudly. Representatives of mortal nations are discussing the future of the world together in this solemn meeting place-no matter what the outcome of this meeting is. , No matter how the future develops, the scene here today is destined to be recorded in history.

    Rebecca looked very excited. After the oath stone ring came, she seemed so happy that she could not calm down. Finally, when the important link was over and there was a chance to interrupt, she immediately leaned over to the Queen of Silver and whispered quickly. Asked: "His Majesty Bersetia, what is the principle of this...this spell? Is it summoning or shaping? How does it communicate in different spaces if it is summoning? How does it set the focus of mana if it is shaping ..."

    Belcetia looked at this curiosity girl with some helplessness and affection. She seemed to see her appearance in the other person. Taking advantage of the fact that the people around did not notice, she lowered her head and squeezed her eyes at Rebecca. : "I can''t tell you this. This is the secret inheritance of the elves-but I can tell you part of the rune structure that does not involve the core spell model."

    Rebecca suddenly became excited: "Okay!!"

    "Okay, don''t continue to mess up," Gao Wen looked at the situation at the venue and reminded the girl from the side, "Wait, don''t speak casually."

    Rebecca succumbed to the majesty of the ancestors for the first time, and nodded repeatedly, but the next second she raised her head, looking around with a weird expression, as if feeling a certain line of sight, Gao Wen couldn''t help asking: " what happened?"

    "I don''t know," Rebecca frowned. "It suddenly felt like someone was looking here, but I couldn''t feel it in the blink of an eye... Maybe it was an illusion."

    Gao Wen immediately spread his perception, and repeatedly checked the inside and outside of the venue within the maximum range for several times. Then he exhaled slightly, shaking his head and whispering: "You may be too excited."

    This is just a trivial episode. During the talk, the representatives of all parties have come to their respective positions. A cloth curtain depicting the emblems of the forces dangled from the top of the huge stone pillars all the way to the back of their seats. The unique circular venue highlighted the solemnity of the atmosphere. After being seated, even the most unruly people will inevitably. Affected by the atmosphere, he became serious and serious, and even produced a strange and unreasonable sense of honor.

    And in this atmosphere, Valentian Jingu, the hand of the Silver Queen, the respected courtier of the Elf Empire, stood up. After a brief introduction of himself, he began to read out the names of the representatives of the various forces on the venue and their The country represented, as the opening of the first conference of the alliance-the high-level elves'' magnetic majesty and a certain peculiar rhythmic voice seemed to be a chanting with magic power, which sounded throughout the venue and participated The representatives of some small countries in the meeting immediately listened to these names subconsciously, trying to infer a certain "order" from the order of these names, but they soon fell into a daze.

    Because, except for Cecil as the first initiator, Typhon as the co-sponsor, and Silver Empire as the organizer and witness of the meeting, the remaining names are actually arranged in alphabetical order...

    This is the first meeting. Gao Wen did not intend to sort by country level and regional influence here.

    Under the banner symbolizing the Ogure tribe, the orc leader Camilla sat next to Wenna Baizhi. She looked up at the entire venue and muttered, "It seems a bit interesting, compared to a lifeless meeting. Hall, I really like this environment full of wildness and natural majesty-these elves know it well, I originally thought they would only swing in the forest..."

    Wenna ignored the murmurs of her friends. She was actually a little nervous-Camilla and she were both representatives of the Ogure tribe, but on the conference roster, she was the chief representative of the tribe, and Camilla¡¯s identity was She is an "assistant", but since this morning, my friend has been controlled by curiosity. Like any cat, most of her attention has been on the floating curtains and large and small The small boulders and the spring water in the center of the venue made Wenna feel pessimistic about the pressure of the meeting she will bear next...

    She even felt that she should follow Wycliffe¡¯s advice when she set out, and bring out Stella, who was full of ghost ideas. Although the fairy queen was not very reliable, it was better than a big cat that had already started to lose chains.

    Just like this, she suddenly heard her friend¡¯s voice coming from the side: "Hey, wait, look-is there a seat over there that is vacant?"

    Wenna was stunned, and subconsciously raised her head to look in the direction of Camilla''s fingers. She really saw an empty seat under a huge stone pillar opposite the venue, and above the strange seat was the same strange emblem.

    It was a completely unfamiliar flag. Its main element was a majestic abstract pattern reminiscent of a dragon''s head. It had golden lines and was depicted on a crimson curtain¡ªas the leader of the gray elf, Wenna knows the flag of any country in the world, but she has never seen this pattern.

    Camilla whispered from the side: "This color...is it the flag of the Holy Dragon Principality?"

    "No, the seat of the Sacred Dragon Principality is nearby, and there are already people," Wenna said in a low voice, "Did you see it? That''s Sir Gorosh Hickel, we saw in the newspaper News about his visit to Cecil."

    "...That seems to be a country that neither you nor I know," Camilla blinked in confusion, "Absent?"

    "No, since their flags have been hung on the stone pillars, their representatives must have arrived at stronghold 112," Wenna whispered, "Silver elves will not make such low-level mistakes... "

    When Wenna and Camilla discussed the vacant seat and the unfamiliar flag, more and more representatives on the venue noticed this.

    One after another, the sights fell on the stone pillar. Although the representatives did not have a large-scale discussion with each other, some representatives and assistants could not help but mutter softly, and more and more. People curiously looked at the red flag with gold stripes, guessing where the absent party came from, and all kinds of strange conjectures developed in their minds.

    Some of them seemed to see certain key points. They saw that the vacant seat was right next to the Cecil Empire, and on the other side was the position of the Holy Dragon Principality, but even so, they did not see more. Clues.

    In the process, the names and country names were reported, and the representatives stood up to greet them for the first time, and the voice of Valentian Jingu came to an end. Finally, a small country representative from the western part of the mainland stood up and greeted. All participating countries have completed their appearances in Oath Stone Ring.

    And that absent position...still absent.

    Valentian Jingu''s gaze swept across the venue. He saw many unexpected and curious sights. Although many sights were well hidden, this was still true for the upper silver elves who had lived for two thousand years. Can be easily distinguished.

    There was no change in his expression, but he waited quietly for a few seconds in the same place. After receiving the signal from the Silver Queen, he straightened his body even more, pressing his right hand on the chest and abdomen of the tuxedo, and his left hand naturally dropped. Said in a calm and clear voice: "There is also another seat: Tarrond Continent, the Kingdom of the Dragon, the ambassador-Blue Dragon Merita Penia and his delegation."

    The whole venue instantly became extremely quiet.

    Valentian¡¯s voice has fallen, but all the representatives seem to have not yet reacted. They looked at each other, doubting their hearing and comprehension ability. Some people felt absurd, as if they had just heard the legend of the bard. The story got to this solemn place, but soon everyone''s thoughts were interrupted by the pressure that suddenly appeared in the distance and the flapping of wings like wind and thunder¡ª¡ª

    On the south side of the oath stone ring, in the sky above the lofty mountains, a huge figure pierced through the clouds, wrapped in the glow of the huge sun, and flew in the direction of the venue as if slowly and quickly, with a blue head at the head. The giant dragon, her scales are mottled, as if tempered thousands of times from iron and fire, and six giant dragons lined up behind the blue dragon. They are also bathed in sunshine and with a shocking aura.

    "Dragon!"

    Someone in the venue couldn''t help but exclaimed in a low voice. A slight disturbance followed between the representatives of the parties and the assistants they brought. However, in the tension that passed through everyone''s hearts, after all, No one was truly panicked-although some were pale, some were already in a cold sweat, and some even started to shake their bodies, none of them left their seats.

    It doesn''t matter if it is self-comfortable, or it is decent on the surface, at least this kind of reaction caught Gawain and Bersetia''s eyes, making them nodded gently.

    cannot be compared with the pioneers of seven hundred years ago-but at least not bad.

    Many double eyes stared at the dragon group that was approaching the venue, while others finally reacted. These eyes quickly focused on the seat of the Cecil Empire, focusing on the original initiator of the meeting.

    Every force in this meeting... Cecil was invited over.

    The dragons were also invited by Cecil.

 Chapter 1090ï¼š Show off

    The giant dragon descended from the sky, and its wings swept across the sky like a banner covering the sky and the sun.

    This is a creature in a legend. Since the historical records of mortal countries, the topic of giant dragons has always been an important part of various legends and even myths, and they are not just legends-all kinds of authenticity are difficult to distinguish. The sighting reports and the unexplained "Dragon''s Traces" left around the world seem to indicate that these powerful creatures actually exist in the world, and they have been hovering on the edge of the known world, paying attention to the world with a certain purpose. development of.

    Therefore, from the respected occult masters to the bards who play and sing on the streets, from analyzing the absurd stories spread by the people to studying the primitive scrolls of royal records day and night, all kinds of people are studying with their own perspectives and methods. With the secrets behind these sky masters, they tried to find tangible evidence of the existence of dragons, and even tried to communicate with these powerful and mysterious creatures for their own purposes-but these efforts ultimately failed.

    The fact is that since the history of civilization, no force has really come into contact with these dragons, and no one has even publicly proven the existence of dragons.

    Until today, the dragon has really come.

    And it''s specially for meetings...

    The situation is so bizarre that it even surpasses the imagination of the bards who specialize in making up dragon stories. I am afraid that even the most outrageous playwrights dare not put such scripts on stage, but all this is on everyone''s eyes. It happened underneath, and the impact it brought was so great that the representatives at the scene didn¡¯t even know for a moment whether they should exclaim or applaud, and whether this scene was shocking or absurd¡ªbut just In this bewildered state, they missed the opportunity to stand up and applaud. The dragons that descended from the sky had landed on the open ground outside the oath stone ring.

    In the interlaced light curtains, the dragons turned into human forms, and walked to the empty seat under the stone pillar in front of the dumbfounded representatives. The scene was quiet and weird, so that the first applause When it sounded, the sound was particularly abrupt inside the stone ring, but after all, people gradually reacted, and there was a voice of applause and welcome in the venue.

    Wenna Baizhi woke up from the shock. She first glanced at the giant dragons transformed into human forms, and then at the representatives of the various countries around them. After thinking about it, she whispered to the friends beside her: "It seems that many people''s plans have been disrupted... Except for the three empires, there is no longer any initiative."

    "Look at the situation..." Camilla finally reacted from the shock. The orc leader shook his head, "It turned out to be a dragon...I can''t understand the situation that has changed."

    Wenna nodded slightly, and then she felt magical waves rising from the stone pillars in all directions-a nearly transparent energy shield formed between the stone pillars, and quickly closed over the venue, the wind from the wilderness Being blocked by the shield, there is a warm and comfortable airflow flowing gently inside the stone ring.

    Everyone quickly understood: With the arrival of the last representative, the next process has begun. No matter how curious they are about the dragons that suddenly came to the venue, this matter must be put aside temporarily.

    After a while, Gawain¡¯s voice sounded in the venue. With the help of the magical effect surrounding the entire stone ring, his voice clearly and powerfully spread to every corner: "Welcome our most distant guests here. ¡ª¡ªWelcome every friend who is sitting here at this moment. Now that the staff is ready, our meeting has officially begun."

    The applause rang out, and then quickly subsided, followed by a short and not very nutritious opening statement-as the first initiator of this meeting, Gao Wen introduced the background of the meeting and the participating countries in simple sentences The situation and the main topics of this meeting, and the content of these stylized introductions have been known to everyone on the spot, and now it is just a cutscene.

    When this indispensable cutscene was over, Gawain suddenly stopped, his gaze swept across the audience, and everyone¡¯s attention quickly concentrated. It was only a few seconds later that Gawain broke the silence again: "I think Everyone has noticed one thing, that is that our venue is a bit special this time. We are not in a safe and comfortable city, but in this desolate wilderness. Maybe some people will feel uncomfortable because of this, maybe some people have already guessed it. For the purpose of the arrangement, I will not continue to play dumb puzzles here.

    "It is my decision to arrange the venue in the wilderness. The purpose is actually very simple: I just want you to take a good look here."

    His voice fell, and a deep buzzing sound suddenly sounded from around the venue. Then, in the eyes of all the representatives who were a little surprised, the surface of the towering primitive stone pillars suddenly appeared bright, and the light curtain after another The tops of the stone pillars were slanted and illuminated. In the interlacing of light and shadow, large-area holographic projections lit up one after another. In the blink of an eye, the space between each stone pillar around the oath stone ring was filled-the entire conference hall was suddenly illuminated. Surrounded by magical illusions, only the sky directly above remained the same as the real world, and on those holographic projections, there were images of depression and devastation that made everyone feel depressed.

    The decayed and mutated twisted dense forest, the dark compacted and corroded ground, the filthy clouds that entangled the sky, the roaring radioactive storm, the aberrant giants wandering in the distance, and some vaguely visible buildings that were once buildings, but now only left The ruins of the jagged skeleton...

    Many people got up in consternation and looked around. Some people sat on the spot forcibly calmly, but couldn''t help frowning when looking at the images, and more people quickly calmed down and they appeared thoughtful. , Until Gao Wen¡¯s voice sounded in the venue again: ¡°For the representatives from the Four Kingdoms and other areas around the wasteland, these sights may not be too unfamiliar, but for those living on the outer edge of the mainland. , These things may be more like some kind of bad dreamland woven by an illusionist. They look like hell-but unfortunately, this is the world we live in and the things around us."

    A part of the holographic projection at the edge of the conference hall faded away, and what appeared at the end of the wide field of vision between the stone pillars was the magnificent wall in the direction of the Gangdor Wasteland.

    "These images are from real shots, collected by Cecil, Typhon, and the Border Sentinel of the Silver Empire at great risk. Some of them are distant views in the wasteland of Gondor, and some are from the foot of the magnificent wall. Next, it comes from an area that theoretically belongs to a ¡°safe zone¡±, but has actually been severely corroded in the past few centuries. You, before officially starting to discuss the benefits of joining the alliance, before considering how to distribute the benefits, arguing about us Before the seats, markets, traditions, and contradictions, we need to take a look at these things first, and get a good understanding of what kind of world we live in. Only in this way can all of us stay awake and make things in a awake state. Judge correctly.

    "The magnificent wall was led by the Silver Empire hundreds of years ago and built by the nations of the mainland. It has stood for seven centuries. Many of us may have forgotten this wall as the years change. The existence of has also forgotten how much we paid for the construction of this wall. Many of us live in safe areas far away from the wasteland. If it were not for the purpose of attending this conference, these people might not have lived their lives. Coming here-but the wasteland will not disappear because of forgetting. The things that threaten the survival of all mortals are part of the natural laws of this world. It will always exist and wait for when we relax our vigilance.

    "What''s worse, is that the world threatens our survival far more than a piece of Gondor wasteland, and even far more than another demonic wave."

    As Gawain¡¯s voice fell, the holographic projections surrounding the stone ring changed. There was no longer just the scene in the wasteland¡ªpeople saw the inland gunboats fighting on the Gorgon River, and saw the ravages on the banks of the river. The army of crystal clusters saw the cities and villages turned into ruins in the plains and river valleys, and saw Typhon and Cecil''s army confronting each other in the wind and snow... These pictures were the most shocking and unreserved Many of them can even make the viewer feel heartfelt fear. The reason for the impact is so strong is simple: they are all real shots.

    This is the "material" that Gao Wen has been accumulating since a long time ago. It is valuable first-hand information in a series of disasters. He deliberately did not deal with these pictures because he knew that the representatives who came here to participate in the meeting ...Need a little sensory "stimulation".

    Finally, these constantly changing holographic projections all stay in the same scene.

    That was the most shocking aerial scene on the front line of Winterhold: thick smoke billowed on the scorched plain, flames and lava spread wantonly, the destroyed human defense line burned layer by layer, and twisted steel wrecks and human remains piled up. Entangled together, the ferocious and **** giant is climbing the mountain at the end of the battlefield, under the feet of the giant, there is blood and fire.

    This is the moment when the Bitter Winter enters the battlefield and the God of War is out of control. There is no doubt that the impact it brings has surpassed all the previous scenes. Even if the God of War has fallen, its accompanying divine influence will no longer exist, but The scene of crazy divinity, humanity, death and survival still suffocates many people.

    Wenna felt her heart beating. The gray elf leader felt tremendous pressure in front of these images. At the same time, she heard a low voice coming from her side. Following the reputation, she saw Camilla and did not know what to do. Shi had already stood up, and the brave orc queen was staring at the scene in the holographic projection. A pair of vertical pupils were full of guard, her back arched, and her tail raised high behind her like an iron rod.

    This is the orc''s vigilant instinct stimulating the fighting factor in her blood.

    But fortunately, those images did not last forever-as Gawain''s voice sounded again, the holographic projections around the oath stone ring also dimmed and disappeared one by one, and the original desolate wilderness reappeared in the representatives'' In the field of vision, many people were obviously relieved.

    Camilla sat down slowly, purring in her throat, and then murmured in a low voice: "The first time I found out...this bare wilderness looks cute."

    "Are you okay?" Wenna couldn''t help but asked with concern, "You completely exploded your hair just now."

    "I''m okay¡­¡­"

    Gao Wen is very satisfied with the effect of these image data.

    Thanks to the structure of the circular conference hall, he can see the reactions of everyone on the scene. Many representatives are actually worthy of their status, even if they witnessed the disaster scenes in such an impactful way at such a close distance. Many people''s reactions are still very calm, and they are still thinking about something in their calm, but even those who are calm will not help their eyes become serious after seeing those things-this is enough.

    Gawain is not here to intimidate anyone, nor is he creating an atmosphere of fear. He only hopes that these people can face the facts and focus their attention together.

    "This is what I want everyone to see-I''m sorry, they are not beautiful sights, nor are they beautiful propaganda about the future of the alliance, these are some **** facts," Gao Wen said slowly, "and this is also I call for the biggest premise of this meeting.

    "Before discussing interests, we first gathered here to survive in this dangerous world, to avoid similar disasters from destroying our civilization, and to make this world safer. Perhaps many of us were before today. Never realize how close we are to the wasteland, never realize how close we are to devastating wars and out-of-control supernatural threats, but after today, we must face this fact:

    "Our world is not safe.

    "So in order to survive in this insecure world, and in order for our children and grandchildren to survive in this world for a long time, is it necessary for us to form an alliance of mutual assistance? Let us resist natural disasters and live together Crisis, while reducing disputes between countries and reducing self-consumption among mortals-should we set up such an organization? Even if we will not develop in the most ideal direction, should we also work in this ideal direction ?"

    There was a little commotion among the delegates in the conference hall. Some people exchanged glances. Many people thought that it was time to vote, and some of them were thinking about whether to raise a little "question" before then. Try to get as many opportunities to speak as possible, but Gawain¡¯s words immediately sounded: "Everyone, wait a moment, it is not yet at the voting stage. Before officially finalizing the decision on the establishment of the alliance, we first invite from Tarrond Miss Melita Penia, the ambassador of China, spoke-she brought us some news that was outside the boundaries of our existing civilization."

    The dragon wants to speak?

    The delegates immediately became energetic, and a large number of curious eyes were immediately concentrated under the red flag with gold stripes. Under these gazes, Melita stood up with a serious expression. She looked around the audience calmly, and then said her tone. He said in a low and solemn voice: "We killed our gods-all gods."

    This explosive speech made the representatives on the scene instantly become more energetic than before...

 Chapter 1091ï¼š From Tarrond

    Flowing gleam of runes, and in the incubation room with a comfortable and pleasant temperature, the pale golden dragon egg suddenly shook slightly, and the newspaper floating in front of the dragon egg also made a creak.

    Betty, who was wiping the eggshell with a soft cloth next to him, immediately noticed the movement, and she raised her head concerned: "Ms. Enya? Did I hurt you?"

    "Ah...no," a gentle voice came from the Golden Dome, "It just suddenly felt a little...want to shake."

    Betty tilted her head slightly in confusion: "Want to shake? Is it because of the cold?"

    "No, it''s warm in the room, but I just wanted to...shake," Enya''s tone seemed a little confused, "It''s weird, I never felt this way...this is also after the separation of humanity and divinity. One of the changes..."

    "I don''t understand," Betty said honestly. Then she glanced at Enya who was reading the newspaper, with a smile on her face, "Ms. Enya, would you like some more black tea? Tea and warm."

    "Ah, of course, thank you, little Betty." Enya said immediately, with a clear smile in her tone.

    Betty happily ran to the small table with tea-this table was specially ordered by her to move in these two days, and it was specially used for refreshments and the newspaper of the day-she held up the beloved big teapot , And then came to the golden dome, carefully poured the tea on the eggshell, accompanied by a slight splash of water, a refreshing fragrance drifted away with the rising heat, and the whole room was overflowing The fragrance of fine black tea.

    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s an illusion, Betty feels that Ms. Enya¡¯s eggshells have been completely stained with this scent in the past few days. Even after wiping clean, you can smell the fragrance of tea when you get close to the dome-but look at Ms. Enya herself If you don''t care about it, it''s not a bad thing to come here, right?

    There were some wonderful thoughts in the little maid¡¯s head, and Enya sighed with satisfaction: "Thank you...I have always thanked you very much, little girl."

    "This is what I should do," Betty said quickly, "Do you want more?"

    "No need for now," Enya replied softly, and then asked curiously, "Is your master not back yet?"

    "Well... the masters seem to be coming back many days," Betty said while scratching her hair, recalling what she had heard from others, "It is said that the meeting will be going on for many days, and there will be a bunch of small ones after the meeting. Yes... I don''t know why it takes so long, but I heard everyone say that this is how big people deal with it."

    "...Mortals have changeable minds and different desires. It has always been difficult for them to reach an agreement, but it is a good thing to do it. It is better to consume time and energy than to stand still for thousands of years," Enya said softly As he said, the newspaper floating in the air slowly opened another page, "Tell me about this thing called Monet Communication. I suddenly became a little curious about the neural network mentioned in it..."

    ¡­¡­

    The dragons killed their gods¡ªall gods.

    Melita Penia stood under the banner symbolizing Tarrond. The blue dragon, who had gone through the battle of killing the gods and was traumatized, opened her hands, and the powerful magic power quickly contacted the Oath Stone under her mobilization. The magical environment of the ring itself resonates, accompanied by the light curtain of light falling from the sky and the "sizzle" caused by the turbulence of magical power. Above the magnificent and solemn oath stone ring, the scene is larger and more heart-palpiting than all previous holographic images. The magic illusion suddenly unfolded.

    The dragon not only has a strong body, but is also a master of magic skills, and the blue dragon is especially good at illusion spells. Under the control of Merita, the scene in the sky shocked everyone who came to the scene. Even Gawain, who already knew what was going to happen next, couldn¡¯t help feeling suffocated. He looked up at the sky and saw that a distorted and twisted horizon appeared in the magical illusion that covered the entire sky. Flames and thunderstorms raged across the sky. He saw thousands of dragons and indistinguishable fighters galloping in the sky, fighting desperately against a hybrid "creature" that covered the sky and was more terrifying than the crazy God of War...

    But this scene is not all. When those devastating disaster scenes shocked everyone, the picture suddenly switched, and the war-torn land became a magnificent temple and palace. On the high mountains, there were dragons flying in the clouds and mist, big The ground is covered with prosperous and psychedelic cities, and advanced ethnic groups that humans have never imagined are living between those tall buildings and factory facilities... But in the next second, the scene of the war ignited from the edge of the screen again, and the anger of the gods destroyed it. All the achievements of the dragon civilization were destroyed.

    "...That was the former Tarrond, the appearance of our hometown when it flourished...

    "...That was Tarrond not long ago. When our **** crossed the critical point of madness, the entire dragon kingdom was destroyed and swallowed..."

    Following Melita''s deep narration, the scenes in the sky changed scene by scene. People watched how a once glorious country collapsed in the flames of war, and watched the dragon kingdom before and after its destruction appear vivid in the illusion. In contrast, when the glorious palace buildings and urban factories burned and collapsed in the flames, some representatives even couldn¡¯t help but uttered sighs that contained regret and consternation¡ªthis is the subconscious sigh when watching beautiful things be destroyed. .

    "...We once lived in a very comfortable environment, which was a cradle and a prison at the same time. It takes a long time to explain the details. I can tell you only one thing here: the former Tallon Germany is far more comfortable and comfortable than the current "safe zone" of the Loren Continent, and the kingdom of the dragon... has also been much stronger than yours.

    "But none of this can escape the fate of destruction-as you have seen."

    Melita gently put her hands down, and the runes around her were immediately rearranged, and the illusion in the sky changed in an instant-the magnificent palace and the war that destroyed the earth disappeared, and finally appeared in front of everyone. There is only a piece of wasteland. The land on the wasteland is scorched and cracked. The coastline on the edge of the land is broken and twisted. The sky is full of deadly elemental rifts. Crazy elemental creatures and out-of-control energy wraiths raging among the barely discernible urban ruins .

    And in the depths of this wasteland, you can vaguely see some tenacious lights, small refuge settlements stand on the ground like candles in the wind, and scarred dragons are defending against threats from the wasteland near the refuge. ¡ª¡ªJust like Gondor 700 years ago.

    "This is Tarrond now." Melita said in a deep voice, and the illusion covering the sky extinguished.

    If there is anything that stuns the delegates more than seeing a dragon descend on the venue and participating in the Mortal Alliance, then there is no doubt that it is the astonishing truth that Melita is conveying at this moment. Everyone in the venue was in a huge shock at this moment. They didn''t know what expression to face all that happened before their eyes. The intensive consultations and the collaboration of small groups during the preparation period of the meeting. Suddenly, the suspicion and suspicion of the three empires seemed to become pale. It felt like a child was in a safe house carefully considering today¡¯s snacks and toys, but suddenly the sky fell apart, sheltering the house from wind and rain. The wall collapsed, and what appeared in front of the child was the flaming, adult world.

    Is there anything more bewildering than this?

    There used to be a dragon kingdom that was stronger than the countries of Loren Continent combined, and there was a Tarrond that was safer than Loren Continent. It stood there for 1.87 million years, and its history is far More than all mortals have known for years-then it is gone.

    Not within a day.

    In a moment of unspeakable silence, some of the representatives on the scene gradually awakened from consternation. They reacted, and their thinking began to become active. Many people quickly thought of the relationship between Typhon and Cecil. A war-in some reference documents for internal circulation only, the inside story of this war has been partially disclosed. They thought of the descriptive passages in the document about the out-of-control of God of War, and thought of the sensational things they inquired about in their own intelligence channels The truth of, these truths were once suspicious, even contradictory, but at this moment, the news from Tarrond strongly supports those terrible intelligence.

    Many people''s associations expanded. At this moment, they turned their heads and thought of the scenes shown on the holographic projections around the stone ring of the oath. A feeling of fear-like horror gripped their hearts, and some representatives of countries fell into contemplation with serious expressions. , But there are still some people¡ªtheir expressions are gloomy, and it seems that they are not just the expressions of worry and thought.

    Gawain took all the changes in expressions into his eyes. He also noticed those representatives with particularly complicated expressions. The relevant information soon came to mind. He realized that most of those representatives came from the strong influence of the Holy See. In the Kingdom, the influence of the gods on them has penetrated into all aspects of society, so the reaction of these people will be expected.

    But until the end, none of the representatives left the table angrily or immediately stood up to refute. This is also in line with Gawain¡¯s initial judgment:

    Even if it is a country with the most influential church, it is basically secular leaders sent to participate in this meeting, and the world¡¯s largest theocratic empire, the Queen of the Silver Empire, is already on Cecil¡¯s side. Up.

    "Thank you Ambassador Tarrond for his speech."

    Gawain¡¯s voice broke the silence in the conference hall, and it was only then that everyone seemed to react. There was applause from small to large everywhere, and Merita Penha returned to her seat after a simple greeting. After the applause gradually ceased, Gao Wen got up and looked around the venue before continuing his own words.

    "This is the status quo of Tarrond today. It should be beyond the expectations of many people, but I still have to explain one thing-although the civilization of Tarrond has indeed suffered the same way as the Gondor Empire 700 years ago. The catastrophe of extinction, but just like humans in the past, many dragons have survived this catastrophe. Now the surviving dragons have established a provisional government, and Miss Merita Penia is the representative Today''s dragon jury came to contact us.

    "The current situation is that the dragons have been free. They are willing to live in peace with other mortal nations in the world, and even willing to be a member of our future alliance, but they first need help, such as the remnants of the Gangdor 700 years ago. We all need help; on the other hand, not all dragons have maintained order after the war. At present, communication in the Tarrond wasteland has been cut off, and an unknown number of dragons are in a state of isolation from civilized order. Now Meili Miss Ta and her people are trying their best to bring these unidentified compatriots back to civilized society... But their power is still limited.

    "This part of the dragon race is not controlled by the Dragon Provisional Government, not subject to order, and may even have transformed into violence. One day in the future, they may come to our continent."

    Gawain¡¯s voice fell. He left the delegates plenty of time to think and react. So soon someone woke up. A representative from the Union of Uttar Pradesh couldn¡¯t help standing up, staring and saying, ¡°What do you mean? Yes, the dragon might attack the human world?!"

    "It''s not just the human world," Gao Wen said lightly. "It also includes the land of all mortals such as gray elves, dwarves, fairies, and spirit races. No one can be alone."

    "Talrond deeply regrets this. We have certain responsibilities in this matter, but our power is limited now," Melita sighed, her expression was a sincere apology, "We can only The compatriots under the control of the jury are guaranteed to observe order, but those dragons who have been cut off by the wasteland...Our current social management department has been overwhelmed."

    A slight discussion sounded immediately in the venue.

    Although the disasters presented by the holographic projection before are terrible, they are still a little bit away from everyone, and the impact on people is not so strong, but the crisis that is suddenly exposed at this moment is really shrouded in everyone''s head: I don''t know how many hungry and irrational dragons are wandering in the dark. I don''t know how many dragons capable of destroying city-states are on their way to the human world to plunder... This sharp sword hanging above the head, the blade is bright! !

    Some representatives of the small kingdoms located in the north of Loren Continent felt the crisis first, and anger naturally rose from their hearts, but soon they realized that there was no way to vent their anger.

    They looked at the dragon ambassador who was sitting under the golden banner on the red background, but found that they didn¡¯t even have the courage to even stare at each other...

    The scene of the dragons descending from the sky is still deeply imprinted in everyone¡¯s minds. Any sane person is aware of the reality at this time: the glorious civilization of Tarrond may be gone, but the dragons are still there, and these Innately powerful creatures...As long as they live, they are much stronger than many isolated small kingdoms.

    The dragon ambassador did not come here to sell miserables... In fact, she came here to remind the mainland countries that they are already very responsible.

    "Then how should we respond?" Finally, another representative stood up, speaking with deep concern.

    "Dragons never shirk their responsibilities. If there is a member of the same race who made the wrong move... they should also pay their due responsibility," Melita said with a heavy tone. "The Tarrond jury has made a decision. Any disobedience The group management, the active attack on the Loren mainland countries, and the dragon clan who violated the alliance agreement of the Communist Party were all expelled from the dragon. The other member states of the alliance and Tarrond themselves have the right and obligation to shoot them down after three warnings."

    The vows fell silent in the stone ring, and the representatives felt a certain iron will from the heavy words of the Dragon Ambassador. They were touched by the spirit reflected in this will, but soon, many people realized the other A fact that touched them even more-

    Shoot down the dragon...Fart!

    That''s a dragon! When they fell from the sky just now, everyone saw it clearly. They spread their wings to sweep the entire city wall, and the magical fluctuations from their bodies seemed to ignite the sky!

    Cecil and Typhon have great empires with powerful air power. Fortunately, what about small border countries with weak national power? What is used to knock down this creature? Join a group of battle mages to throw a big fireball into the sky? Or launch the king to influence the dragon?

    (Recommend a book, the historical text "New Book" from the July New Fan. Yes, you read it right. The title of this book is "New Book". Although the name sounds magical, it actually talks about the traverser The serious story of the sons of the war plane-to be honest, the biggest reason I recommend this book is actually the title of the book I have been thinking of... it was even preempted 23333)

 Chapter 1092ï¼š Sea and Air Joint Security Circle

    The expressions of the representatives of various countries are different, but apart from the three empires, their responses have one thing in common, that is, worry, undisguised worry.

    "May I ask?" A tall, darker-skinned representative stood up. He was from the northwestern frontier of the Ogure tribe. He was a leader elected by several independent city states north of Mosswood. He looked towards Melita, her expression was very serious, "How strong is the dragon''s magic resistance? How strong are the scales? Sorry, my question may be offensive, but it is very important to us."

    Melita seemed to have expected that someone would raise this question at the scene. She seemed very indifferent, and she gave a polite smile when she answered: "You don''t have to be so formal. The dragons came here because they wanted to be with friends from the mainland of Luoren. We established equal communication. As for your question... it is difficult to give an accurate and quantitative answer. After all, dragons also have different strengths, and different dragons have different power tendencies.

    "In general terms, according to the standard of a general adult dragon, the magic resistance is above the average level, and the body is healthy and has no major diseases. Without professional combat equipment, most of the spells below the middle level will cause us. The damage of... is zero. Intermediate spells can cause certain damage to dragons, but they require a certain amount and continuous attack, depending on the power of the caster. If it is an intermediate that has just broken through to an intermediate and has insufficient mana reserves The extraordinary face the adult dragon alone, so the threat to us is still zero.

    "High-level to legendary transcendents can effectively fight adult dragons, but the weak bodies of most mortal races themselves are still an Achilles'' heel-in order to survive Dragon Flame Breath, they need strong armor and shield protection.

    "The above is only limited to the magic resistance of the dragons. As for the strength of our scales...Do you know the city gates made of purple steel? It is lined with a layer of finger-thick mithril plate. The black dragon is about that level, other colors The dragon is slightly weaker in scale strength¡ªequivalent to not lining mythril plates."

    The representative of the leaders from the Uttar Pradesh stood there and listened carefully to Melita''s description. After the dragon ambassador''s voice fell, he thought about it for a moment and thought it was best not to say cursing here, so he had to sigh and sit down. .

    The other representative couldn¡¯t help but stand up: ¡°Then how should we... shoot down these dragons that have been''expelled'' by Tarrond in your mouth? If they are as powerful as you said, then This is obviously beyond the ability of many countries to cope-perhaps the critically guarded kingdom can deal with these attackers, but the ordinary border areas may not have large armies stationed everywhere!"

    "Dragon Disaster", this is undoubtedly a slightly embarrassing term for the representatives on the scene but they have to face it. The messenger from Tarrond stood here, with the will to live in peace with the nations of the Loren continent, but their out-of-control compatriots were obviously not so harmless. I don¡¯t know how many powerful dragons will attack Loren. On the border of the mainland, these proven threats are far more chilling than the end of the war of God.

    "This is what I want to say next," Gao Wen stood up at this moment. He looked around the venue and waited for everyone''s eyes to fall on him before continuing, "We set up an alliance, the first is To solve the''security problem'', one of the initial tasks of the alliance is to deal with hidden dangers that threaten the security of member states, such as the out-of-control dragon.

    "One of the purposes of the alliance is that the member states watch and help each other. All countries have the responsibility and obligation to ensure the interests of the entire alliance. Under this premise, I call on the countries that are currently capable of fighting the out-of-control dragons to be responsible for the establishment of the sea and air around the Loren continent. The specific implementation plan is as follows:

    "Taking the circum-continental route as the warning standard, a complete monitoring chain is formed by a series of maritime watch posts, patrol ships, coastal ports, and civilian fleets, etc., to always guard against threats from outside the mainland; air defense is set up at each node of the warning circle Armed forces such as bases, air-to-air ships, military ports, etc., are ready to protect the safety of the alliance members

    "Considering that the out-of-control dragon may become a longer-term threat, the''Sea-Air Joint Security Circle'' will also operate as a long-term project until the threat is eliminated. At that time, we will hold another meeting to discuss whether to keep the alert. A series of facilities and troops built during the period."

    Gawain''s voice fell, giving the representatives the time to express their opinions. A representative from the Ogure tribe, a gray elf with a long hair and shawl stood up first-Gawain recognized him, it was Wenna. Bai Zhi, the patriarch of the gray elf who has always had a good relationship with Cecil, the petite lady raised her head and said with a serious expression: "Who will be responsible for establishing this''joint security circle''?"

    Gawain looked at the Silver Empress Belsetia and Typhon Emperor Rosetta further away. After confirming his eyes, he retracted his gaze and nodded to the gray elf leader and said, "Cecile, Typhon, As well as the Silver Empire. The three countries will be responsible for the establishment of responsible defense lines by sea, land, and air according to their specific conditions. We have the ability to intercept the small dragons that have attacked the Loren continent. Even if the other party aggressively invades, we can assemble enough in a short time. The army shot it down. Besides..."

    As he said, he looked at Melita not far away, and the other party immediately nodded and stood up to respond: "Talronde will also send a certain amount of air power to establish this alert circle with the nations of Loren. This is a difficult thing for us, but the Dragon Race will bear the responsibility to the end."

    "Don''t be so pessimistic, Miss Ambassador," Gawain looked at Melita with a slight smile, "First there will be three opportunities for dialogue, right? I believe that most dragons who make wrong decisions do not come from when they invade other countries. In my mind, if they know that they can have other choices, most of them are willing to return to the civilized world."

    While talking, he sighed slightly in his heart: No matter what point of view, the establishment of a defense line against the dragon disaster is an inevitable thing to do. On the one hand, it is indeed to ensure the safety of the member states of the alliance. On the other hand, It is also to advance his plan for the circum-continental route and to further ensure the influence of the Cecil Empire on the entire continent of Loren. However, this matter is not the current Cecil can independently undertake-even if it is given a few more years of stable development, It is also difficult for him to build a military force that can surround the entire continent of Loren, so it is impossible to find some "helpers" to participate.

    But he didn¡¯t feel much regret about it. After all, from the very beginning, developing allies was his envisioned plan: the world is so vast, Cecil has a long way to go, and he has already sensed that the crisis is approaching. His breath, time is limited, and the situation is current. It is impossible for him to solve all the dangers in the world on his own. After all, the power of heroism is limited, or the whole world can be developed to bring greater hope.

    While thinking in Gao Wen''s heart, Wenna Baizhi''s voice came from the opposite side again: "Then who should bear the funds required to establish this joint security circle? What should the protected member states pay in exchange for this" Safety''?"

    There is no such thing as a free lunch in the world-children still understand this truth, and the gray elves, who are very savvy in doing business, certainly understand it better. The cost of such a "joint security circle" is undoubtedly extremely high. Even if the three empires and a group of giant dragons work together, it is not so easy to protect the entire continent of Loren. We think we need to pay some price to make this matter fair.

    After all, the first article of the alliance purpose mentioned by Gao Wen just now is "watching for mutual assistance, and all countries have the responsibility and obligation to ensure the interests of the entire alliance"-this sentence can be understood from another level, it means that everyone should bear it together when encountering difficulties. , Powerful contribution, rich contribution, nothing... then I am afraid it will cost a bit more expensive than money.

    Gawain glanced at the gray elf, then cleared his throat and said: "Please rest assured, our purpose of setting up this joint security circle is to protect our common land, not to blackmail or plunder any member state¡ª -The countries receiving protection do not need to bear any military expenses or any form of "employment expenses". They only need to provide the necessary stationing locations for fortification. Part of the operating cost of the joint security circle comes from Typhon, Cecil and the Silver Empire in the circum-continental route. Part of the revenue share of Talrond will be borne by Talrond. Considering that the mainland of Loren has not yet established a trade interface with Talrond at this stage, Talrond also has its own difficulties, and Cecil will advance this part of the cost temporarily."

    Having said that, he paused for a while, and then said: "Of course, as a member of the alliance, each member country along the security circle also has its own responsibilities-to join the continental route, and then sign an alliance trade bill, and work with us. To usher in a new and more prosperous era, this is the most fundamental and most important contribution that each member country makes to the alliance as a whole."

    The delegates in the venue began to discuss the issue in a low voice for a while. They began to carefully examine the issue and thought about the gains and losses behind the conditions proposed by Gao Wen. Many of these things are not difficult to consider. The tall man from the Northern City-State Consortium The leader quickly stood up: "In other words, only countries that are members of the alliance and also join the circumcontinental route will be included in the alert circle?"

    "This is inevitable," Gawain nodded, "We can''t protect a country that actively wants to keep distance from the alliance. This is also the most basic mutual respect, isn''t it?"

    "...Then can we think that this is still a kind of''kidnapping'' and''blackmail'' in disguise?" A representative who hadn''t spoken much before couldn''t help but stand up and said, "Please forgive me for using the words directly. Use malicious intent to speculate about this great plan, but since we have held this meeting, there needs to be a voice of suspicion, right? Now we have to join an alliance to be protected. It sounds like people who don¡¯t join will do Being destroyed by a dragon, I know it sounds a bit conspiracy theory, but... who can guarantee that everything that happened to Tarrond is true?"

    Some people raised doubts, the expected situation, but Gao Wen was actually very welcome to this, because only after full questioning and dispelling doubts, this newly established alliance can have a more stable foundation and a more hidden future. But this time he didn''t continue to come forward to answer, but Rosetta Augustus, who was sitting not far away, stood up.

    "Please correctly distinguish the concepts of''kidnapping'',''blackmail'' and''equivalence of rights and obligations''," Rosetta''s voice is low, with a calm tone but with convincing power. "First of all, the sea-air security circle is not Mandatory, anyone has the right to refuse to join, and to choose to leave after joining, and even the entire alliance itself is free to come and go. If a member state believes that its interests and dignity in the alliance are not guaranteed, Then they can withdraw at any time, as long as they do not attack other member states during their accession to the alliance, this is not a breach of the covenant.

    "Secondly, the protection of the joint alert circle is a''benefit'' for countries that cannot stand alone against the out-of-control dragon. Safe survival in the alliance system is also a basic right of the member states. To enjoy the rights requires equal obligations and responsibilities. , And I don¡¯t think joining the mainland route and accepting the alliance agreement is a ¡°blackmailed¡± thing, it is a thing that benefits both parties.

    "Finally, if any friend has doubts about Tarrond... I think the dragon ambassador has something to say."

    Rosetta looked at Melita Penia not far away, and after a slight nod, he sat back. Melita stood up calmly and looked at the representative who spoke before.

    "Talrond is open to the countries of the Loren continent-we welcome new friends to visit our home at any time," she said unhurriedly, "Talrond will be in the Principality of Holy Dragon and the capital of the Cecil Empire Set up the airport, there will be at least three''flights'' to and from Tarrond every week. Although our transportation task is heavy, it is more than enough to carry a few extra passengers. And you can rest assured that the Dragon will ensure that the passengers are on the whole journey. Security-Sir, are you interested in applying for the first place?"

    The face of the representative changed suddenly. Obviously he didn''t expect Merita to throw out such an "invitation" suddenly. The unexpected situation left him a bit at a loss. After a brief period of thought, he shook his head: " No... this time I won¡¯t. But if I have a chance in the future, maybe I will consider it."

    Gawain glanced at Merita subconsciously¡ªaccording to what he knew about this dragon lady, he was almost certain that the "invitation" just now was Merita''s on-the-spot performance, and it was mostly with a little bit of resentment, but If you think about it carefully, it seems that there are so many things that can be done...

    I have to go back and discuss with her to see if we can really launch a "Talrond Wasteland Tour" project while ensuring safety. This requires a lot of protection from the Tarrond side, but the cost is high. One point, there are people in this world who are willing to spend a lot of money to explore the mystery of the dragon... Explorers, those mages who are obsessed with all kinds of secret knowledge are richer than each.

    This is done. For Tarrond, who is now in a dilemma, it may not be a breaking point. Maybe the first foreign exchange of this group of miserable dragons has come...

    These messy thoughts only took a moment, and Gawain quickly collected the thoughts in his mind. He looked at the representative who was still a little embarrassed, and after recognizing the flag behind the opponent and comparing it to the one in his mind After the information, he smiled on his face: "In fact, the question raised by the Seward Ambassador just now is extremely normal. I think this is also the place where many people at the scene worry about the establishment of a new organization, and the members must establish sufficient To understand and trust, we must first bring all the doubts and hidden dangers to the face, open discussion and open resolution. This is also one of the aims of the alliance: openness and transparency, honesty and mutual trust.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about everyone. Just like the establishment of the alliance has not yet been voted on, we are only proposing plans for the sea and air joint security circle and the route around the mainland. It is not time to vote.

    "We all need to have a full understanding of the future alliance before we can make accurate judgments, and now we have talked a lot about the crisis... Now it''s time to discuss positive things."

 Chapter 1093ï¼š Analyzing the gods

    In the dark and chaotic shadow courtyard, the giant deer Amone is carefully manipulating the magic power, trying to fiddle with the magic net terminal not far away, while the magic goddess Mirmina sits aside boredly, looking divergently thinking The distant sky was filled with black lightning and chaotic geometric clumps.

    Of course, considering that she has no legs and her lower body is just a cloud of mist that looks like a long skirt, this so-called "squat" should be more like compressing the clouds and changing the shape of her lower body.

    "As a result, only the beginning of the seat and the opening speech were broadcast." The former goddess of magic looked back at Amone who was studying the Monet terminal, with a little regret in her tone. People called''guest scholars'' sat in the room chatting and analyzing..."

    "In fact, I think the mortal''s''current affairs analysis'' link is still very interesting-you can understand how other people view this kind of event that can change the world," Amorn said of his own thoughts, "They are in Isn¡¯t it interesting to try to get ordinary people to pay attention to the changes in this world, and it seems quite effective?"

    "Well...this thing itself is quite interesting," Milmina sighed, "but I actually want to know where their meeting is now..."

    "It''s impossible for this kind of thing to be broadcast live to the public," Amoun said in a low tone of "I know well", "What''s more, their meetings will last at least several days, even more than ten days. It can¡¯t be broadcast forever."

    "You''ve just been in contact with Monet communications, and you seem to be very experienced," Milmina couldn''t help but glanced at Ammon. "Do you understand it after studying it? If you understand it, then change back to Moen. I haven''t finished watching the movie."

    "How do I remember that this magic net terminal is mine?" Amoen couldn''t help but said, and then curiously used magic to switch some additional functions of the magic net terminal, "I am studying how to open this neural network intervention The switch... is really strange. There is clearly a function here, but after operating as you said, it has no response at all."

    Milmina frowned, turned around and said casually: "Let me see?"

    After a while, the former goddess of magic shook his head: "Give up, it is not the problem of the Monet terminal, but the upper node is not open to us-the neural network intervention switch is used to switch the transceiver mode of this device. After opening the Monet The terminal can not only be used to unilaterally receive public signals in the magic net, but also allow us to access the neural network... understand? This thing cannot be open to us."

    Amorn seemed to have no reaction at once: "Why can''t it be open to us?"

    Milmina seemed very patient this time: "Because once we enter the neural network, we can actively contact other users on the network, and we can publish information on the network, and even if we do some signal conversion, it can still let We enter the level of consciousness in the neural network and enter the''origin space'' constructed by the world of mind-like images."

    Amone is not good at things in the field of magic, but his thinking speed and comprehension ability are still very strong, and some of the words mentioned by Milmina have been heard before, so he soon understood the other party Means: "You are talking about the network that connects the consciousness of many mortals? Can this device allow us to enter it?"

    "That''s it, neural network," Milmina nodded. "The magic net is the physical basis of the neural network. The neural network is an application structure in the magic net. It connects many people in many places. It is through the nodes of the neural network to submerge to the edge of the sea of ??consciousness, and use non-directional thoughts to wash away one''s divinity..."

    "...then they really can''t let us in," Amone let out a sigh, "For neural networks, our mind is a huge risk factor."

    The former **** of nature sighed, looking regretful, but Milmina on the side suddenly fell silent. As if thinking of something, she stared straight at the terminal of the magic net not far away. This quickly caused Amorn¡¯s attention: "What? Did you think of something again?"

    "This set of magic net terminal is specially made. In order to allow you to control if you are unable to move, and to adapt to your huge body, every structure of it has been redesigned."

    A faint white light floated in Ammon¡¯s eyes: "So what?"

    "So if Gawain Cecil really doesn''t want us to be exposed to neural networks, and doesn''t want us to have the opportunity to send out messages, he can simply not install this function-after installing this function, he will cut off the signal from the superior node. Don¡¯t you think this is contradictory?"

    "I am correcting. I don''t want''me'' to touch the neural network instead of''us''-this thing is what I want to come to, why has it somehow become shared by the two of us?" Amone couldn''t help but It reminded Milmina, who had been here for a long time, but then he also admitted that the other party¡¯s doubts were reasonable, "But what you said also makes sense... If he really doesn¡¯t want us to contact Neural networks should not retain this function at all."

    Milmina did not respond. She just quietly looked at the Monet terminal that was broadcasting news programs not far away. After thinking about how many things, she suddenly smiled and said softly: "...He is indeed a very funny guy. mortal."

    ¡­¡­

    On the north bank of Cecil City, in the imperial computing center shaped like a huge pyramid, a hall is brightly lit, and a large number of magical devices and technicians are in a state of intense and busy work-the surface of the mental hub in the center of the hall flashes with lights and runes Surging, a low buzzing sound is constantly coming from its interior, and more than a dozen immersion cabins that are in a networked state are directly connected around the mental hub. Through the transparent hatch, you can see the node apprentice wearing a white uniform. Lying quietly inside, you can see many consoles farther away from the Centrifugal Intelligence Hub. There are various image and digital projections floating above those consoles, and dozens of staff are busy.

    In addition, on the four walls of the hall, you can also see complex runes projected on the walls that are reminiscent of the deep sea. Several psionic singers are floating above the hall, and beside them there is a blanket. The brain protected by the crystal container, compared with the larger-scale "wetware server" used on the battlefield, this brain has significantly fewer external devices, and its overall volume is significantly smaller-it is designed for indoor use. The new generation of equipment manufactured in the test environment is called "servo brain". It can provide psionic singers with additional computing power and magical assistance like a large wetware server, spreading the effect of psychic singing, despite its protective power And the stability is obviously inferior to the military model, but it is just fine for use in a laboratory environment.

    Under the control of psionic singers and servo brains, low-frequency oscillations that human ears cannot perceive fill the entire hall, providing mental protection for everyone in the hall.

    A technician wearing a white and black short robe leaves from a certain console and walks to the mental hub in the center of the hall. This technician''s uniform carries a special emblem, which looks like an eye overlooking the earth , But between the eyes and the horizontal line symbolizing the earth, there are two crossed daggers. Below this emblem is a line of striking letters:

    God Analysis Laboratory, researcher number 1175.

    With a folder in his hand, this technician quickly walked to the mental hub. A middle-aged man with a monocle and a gentle temperament was standing here, focusing on analyzing the projections of a device. Parameters. After sensing someone approaching, the middle-aged man turned around and said, "What happened?"

    "Bachelor of Yuri Node," the researcher immediately replied, "the monitoring device of the special terminal just sent a signal, and it seems that ¡®over there¡¯ is trying to connect to the neural network just now, but it has been intercepted."

    Yuri-the former eternal sleeper is now a "node bachelor" of the Empire Computing Center. This is the name of a high-level researcher specializing in neural networks and brain-computer fields. He couldn''t help it after hearing the researcher''s report. Raising his hand to support his monocle, an expression of interest appeared on his face: "It seems that simply watching the show can no longer satisfy the **** who is on vacation... Has he discovered the new features of the Mowang terminal."

    "Perhaps... not just a god," the researcher glanced at the folder in his hand, with a weird expression on his face, "We have received several consecutive records with obviously different operating habits, and the excitation device in the terminal is also After receiving an unrecorded wave of magical power, it is obvious that the device is not only used by a''person''."

    The expression on Yuri''s face also became weird, and then he shook his head: "Sure enough... I was really hit by your Majesty, but it came out as soon as I caught it..."

    "Need to intervene?" The researcher couldn''t help but said, "This doesn''t seem to be in line with our original idea."

    "...Don''t bother, just keep observations and records," Yuri shook his head, "Now this situation is also being planned, but it''s plan B."

    Speaking of this, he once again helped his monocle and his expression became serious: "How is the result after sample feedback and filtering?"

    "The current results are in line with expectations!" The researcher immediately said with a hint of excitement. "After being''filtered'' by non-directional thoughts, the spiritual pollution from''over there'' has been extremely weakened, and the magic net signal crosses the boundary. During the transmission process, non-directional thoughts did not affect normal communication, and its fluctuations are always at a normal value. Facts have proved that the deepest "chaotic" data area of ??the neural network can indeed effectively eliminate the divine pollution without affecting it. To the security of the network itself!"

    Yuri quietly listened to the report from the subordinate researcher. The expression on his face changed several times, but finally he controlled the excitement, leaving only a faint smile.

    It¡¯s too early to be happy now-but the harvest at this stage is worth a smile.

    Not long ago, Gawain ordered a set of magic net devices to be sent to the deepest part of the fortress of rebellion. In name, this was to allow the former "god of nature" who had left the position of the gods to relieve boredom in his free time, but this Behind the matter, an extremely important project was initiated: try to practicalize the "non-directional thoughts" in the deepest part of the neural network, test whether it can be used to solve the spiritual pollution of the gods, and even test whether it can be used as a kind of artificial control. Tool to directly affect the divinity of the gods!

    This sounds extremely bold, but it is not a whimsical idea-in essence, this project is to test whether the process of the goddess of magic, Milmina, leaving the divine position and washing away the divinity is repeatable and operable , It is a normal scientific research project carried out on the premise of having both a realistic case and a theoretical basis.

    However, I can think of taking the things that the gods have done as references, and even the gods themselves as the "tool gods" for testing... This kind of thinking has made Yuri wonder in his heart more than once-Gao Wen is worthy of the "outer-territorial wanderer" Name, this kind of open and bold thinking... is really hard for ordinary people to reach.

    "Bachelor of Nodes, do we want to go further?" Seeing that Yuri hadn''t spoken for a long time, the researcher on the side could not help but cautiously asked, "Now it should be possible to read data directly from''over there''. Sexual thoughts can exert their effects steadily, and soon we might consider interacting directly with the shadow courtyard..."

    "...It''s still a bit early, and more data is needed," Yuri thought for a while, and shook his head. "The spiritual pollution of the gods sometimes exhibits undetectable and subtle changes, and direct and intense erosion and mutation. In comparison, this change is more terrifying and secretive-we need to establish a long-term observation team. All researchers working in this hall should be included in the record, and after confirming that there is no problem, consider entering the next step."

    Speaking of this, the former sleeper couldn''t help but think of the ¡°upper narrator pollution¡± that once spread under the Orlandales. That memory is still chilling in retrospect.

    The researcher saw the seriousness in Yuri¡¯s eyes, and immediately nodded in response. After a brief thought, Yuri said: ¡°Although it is not time to move on to the next stage, considering the results of the current stage, we can try today. Superimpose the filtered signal on the test network to see the reaction...Is there any extra observation window on the immersion chamber?"

    "The immersion chamber No. 3 has just become free," the researcher immediately glanced at the folder in his hand, but then looked up at the psionic singers who were floating in the air, using psionic singing to protect the entire hall." However, it is necessary to increase the protection level of the hall if the superposition test is to be performed. The power of the psionic singer may not be enough-people are not tired, but the servo brain is almost running at full power."

    Yuri then raised his head and glanced at the "Laboratory Protection Team" floating in the air, his gaze fell on the brain that was immersed in the crystal container with its tentacles drooping in the air, and looked leisurely: "Sorin Lab It is said that this kind of "servo brain" has excellent improvement patience... Let''s over-frequency, we only do a short-term test."

    "Yes."

    The researcher immediately agreed, and then turned around and beckoned to one of the psionic singers in the air. After the opponent descended, he said to him: ¡°To let the servo brain enter the overclocking state, we need a short-term high-level protection.¡±

    The psionic singer in lightweight protective clothing made a gesture of no problem, turned and floated to the floating brain above, and at the same time fetched a handful of jelly beans from the tactical pockets of the protective clothing-that''s good. His floating brain instantly became energetic, and quickly stretched its tentacles to the candy in the hands of the psionic singer, and a burst of bubbles rose in the translucent crystal container, making a grunting noise.

    The researcher standing on the ground looked up at the scene in the air and couldn''t help but mutter: "...To be honest, this is really weird."

    "...Ms. Bertila has always made things so weird," Yuri said with a complicated expression, and then couldn''t help but raise his head to remind, "Don''t be too cruel! Blood sugar can''t hold it!"

 Chapter 1094ï¼š Hidden danger

    Positive things.

    This sentence has a more popular translation: benefits that cannot be denied.

    Perhaps the first half of the news about the doomsday crisis and the dark cloud of war brought too much pressure to everyone, or perhaps everyone had heard enough of this deterrent and unpleasant topic, when Gao Wen finally decided to put it away When the big stick took out the sweet jujube, the representatives on the spot clapped unanimously, and with the applause from the heart of many people, the wizard affairs officers who provided services at the venue distributed documents to the representatives. In front of.

    This is the document that Gawain has prepared for a long time-he specially ordered the elves to wait until now to take it out.

    "First, let''s take a look at the draft of the Charter of the Alliance of Mortal Civilization Community-if you think this title is too sloppy, it can be referred to as the "Common Union Charter"," after confirming that the delegates have obtained the documents and started to read them. Gao Wen said, "This is only a draft, which will be used to establish the order framework of the alliance. The basic operation mode of the alliance, the responsibilities and obligations of member states, and the execution process of the affairs are also included. Its core items cannot be modified temporarily. , But we still have the opportunity to discuss its detailed items in detail or modify its content in the case of future changes."

    Under a stone pillar somewhere in the conference hall, a flag with a black hammer as the main element was waving slightly. Paladin Huishanyan was sitting in his own position. He opened the "Charter" in front of him, and the beginning of it came into view These are the purposes mentioned by Gawain Cecil just now-member states watch and help each other, all countries have the responsibility and obligation to ensure the interests of the entire alliance; openness and transparency, honesty and mutual trust; equal political status of all countries, mutual respect among member countries And recognize the culture, tradition and reasonable demands of all parties...

    "This looks like a''sage declaration''," Baramo Heigang who was sitting beside could not help muttering softly, "It is hard to imagine that this is currently one of the most powerful empires in the Loren continent. What comes out... You know that according to my understanding, even if these arrogant human nations demonstrate their fairness and justice in foreign exchanges, they must maintain a certain attitude¡ªthis is related to their dignity. "

    "Yes, they like to think of''fairness'' as some kind of external gift...rather than as mentioned in this document. But think about it the other way around, if the two human empires and the elven empire both recognize and are willing to comply This thing... this is indeed a good thing," Ambassador Paladin said in a low voice, "At least they are willing to make this gesture."

    "Yes, if the content on this thing can really be respected," Baramo murmured, and flicked the beautifully printed paper with his fingers. "It''s a beautiful package... Then the human emperor should Bring out something more real."

    Around the two dwarf ambassadors, in the entire conference hall, representatives of various countries carefully read the items mentioned in the charter, exchanging their ideas, and Gao Wen gave everyone enough time-until more and more The representative put down the draft in his hand, and he broke his silence: "Let''s let the discussion on the charter first, and then I hope you will pay attention to our economic order-I have brought the "Basic World Trade Act", as well as special attention to the routes around the mainland. China¡¯s Maritime Trade Promotion Act..."

    Paladin Huishanyan couldn''t help but mumble: "Oh-man, something more real is coming."

    While his voice fell, Gawain''s voice continued to be heard: "...The bills sent to everyone together with some real and reliable data will help you understand the significance of joining international trade. , We can see from the data how the total import and export between Moss Woods and Cecil has increased 22 times in the past two years, and we can also see how the trade between Cecil and the Principality of Sacred Dragon Increase the tax revenue of port cities by 400%..."

    Paladin Huishanyan''s expression suddenly stagnated, like a stone from his hometown. He felt his arm being stabbed vigorously, and Baramo¡¯s voice came from the side: "...man, we discussed before. This one?"

    "...I just want to know how much money the gray elves made!"

    ¡­¡­

    The first meeting lasted for a whole day. In addition to the limited rest and meals in the middle, delegates from various countries spent all their energy on listening, thinking, speaking and summarizing. Until sunset, a melodious bell came from the 112th base. From the depths of, a series of pleasing sounds also sounded in the oath stone ring at the same time. This high-intensity mental activity that lasted for a whole day finally came to an end.

    After returning to the resting place in the town, Gao Wen took a long breath and let his intensively running brain slowly cool down. He glanced at the sunset sky outside the window and the giant eagle knights patrolling between heaven and earth. Muttering to himself softly: "The opening is fairly smooth."

    "I feel that a lot of people are in very different conditions when entering and leaving," Amber''s figure emerged from his side, and the half-elf was quite emotional. "They were all very energetic when they came, but they went back. At that time, each of my eyebrows was almost twisted..."

    "Because this meeting is somewhat different from what they imagined, whether it is in terms of the format of the meeting or the long-term impact it exhibits," Gawain¡¯s tone was not surprising, "For more than half of the representatives, they I probably only thought that this was an "alliance conference", just like the talks they had participated in, the kingdom and the kingdom concluded a covenant. Everyone set out their terms, promised each other benefits, and made a seemingly solemn vow. , Became an ally for a while... This kind of understanding is not entirely wrong, but after all, it is too narrow. The Community Alliance is a longer, more solemn, and more meaningful organization than that. I tried to reflect this in the meeting. , This is unexpected to many people."

    Amber waved his hand: ¡°But they can¡¯t be blamed either¡ªit¡¯s hard for people to imagine things they¡¯ve never touched before.¡±

    Gawain glanced at the half-elf with a faint smile: "It''s rare to see you being so tolerant of''big men''."

    "I''m not blind. I can still see how the''big guys'' behaved in the venue today, at least not stupid, are they?" Amber raised his eyebrows, "They all understand the situation, and this performance is not bad. "

    Gawain smiled, and did not continue on this topic, but after a little thought, he slowly said: "Tomorrow will be the most important voting...what will happen to you according to your judgment?"

    "...I think there is a high probability that it will pass unanimously, including the establishment of the alliance and the establishment of the sea and air security circle." Amber thought about it seriously this time and gave his own answer. "You showed them enough The crisis that made everyone alert and hugged together demonstrated the necessity of joining the alliance, and finally showed the benefits that they could not refuse...I think except for fools who are too cautious to make any decisions, No one should reject these two most basic proposals."

    "The benefits that can''t be denied..." Gao Wen couldn''t help but muttered softly, inevitably feeling a little bit in his heart.

    In the first half of the meeting, he basically created the atmosphere of crisis in the world, including the subsequent speech of Merita Penha to help him achieve this. This method is not clever, but at this time he has to use¡ª Only by facing external pressure together can all parties have the opportunity to unite. Visible and sustainable natural disasters are often an important part of the alliance. The performance of the representatives of the parties in the first half of the meeting has indeed proved this point. .

    But it¡¯s not enough to have an external pressure¡ªMany experiences from past and present made Gawain understand that something illogical will always happen in this world. When facing a common crisis, someone will choose to Fighting each other and even fighting each other in the chaos, that is, someone will keep suspicion and isolation from each other to protect their one-acre three-point field. This looks stupid, but it is a part of human nature-and he wants to build a gathering of all The alliance of mortal forces must face this "negative characteristics of human nature". Therefore, he not only needs an external pressure to "squeeze" the various forces together, but also sufficient internal interests to ensure that these forces can be stable. joint.

    This includes a "Basic World Trade Act" that is good for everyone, a "Maritime Trade Promotion Plan" that is of far-reaching significance to countries around the mainland, many conventions aimed at protecting the basic interests of vulnerable member states, and A "Charter of the Alliance of Mortal Civilization Community" (referred to as "Charter of the Commonwealth"), these things are specially prepared by Gao Wen to attract those potential member states who are doubtful about the future of the alliance and are in a state of swing, and from the second half of the meeting Judging from the reactions of the representatives...the effect is good.

    A representative of the forces who can appear at today¡¯s meeting, perhaps he or she lacks understanding of the doomsday crisis, but they must have a keen sense of interest, even if they are faced with a lot of new and weird provisions and plans, smart people It must also be able to smell long-term benefits.

    The alliance relationship bound by interests is fragile. Gawain is actually very aware of this, but at this stage... it seems that there is no better solution.

    At this moment, his thoughts were suddenly interrupted by Amber''s voice on the side: "We seem to have guests."

    Before Amber spoke, Gawain actually sensed that there was an aura approaching in the corridor. Soon after the amber voice fell, the sound of the attendant knocking on the door came from the direction of the door. After a brief announcement, the door of the lounge opened. , A familiar figure appeared in front of Gawain.

    Merita Penha.

    Miss Lan Long, who is now the dragon ambassador, immediately straightened her expression after entering the door, and bent down to Gawain: "Salute you, great..."

    Gao Wen didn¡¯t wait for the other party¡¯s voice to fall, and then hurriedly interrupted: ¡°Stop, stop, don¡¯t be so polite-aren¡¯t we friends in private?¡±

    "Your Majesty the Great Emperor Cecil-it''s even more uncomfortable to hold back when you have to finish speaking," Melita ignored Gawain''s interruption, and quickly said the embarrassing honorific title to the end, and then she He raised his head and looked at Gawain with a relaxed and natural smile on his face, "Isn''t this a late night interruption?"

    Gawain subconsciously remembered the first time this Miss Blue Dragon had met with him. It seemed to be a late night interruption, which made him laugh, and then he leaned over and walked away into the lounge. On the road, he raised his hand in an inviting gesture: "It''s just late in the evening, it''s far from late at night. Come in, it just so happens that I am quite free."

    Melita nodded her head and thanked him, and then she was not polite, and went straight to the seat by the fireplace. Although it is spring now, the temperature of the night in this elven stronghold located in the north of the mainland close to the border of the wasteland is still quite good. In the cold, a small fire in the fireplace can bring comfort and warmth, and the elegant elf-style decorative bricks are also a good decoration in the room.

    While Melita was seated, Gawain also sat down on the opposite chair. Amber fetched refreshments from the side and placed it on the small table in front of the fireplace. Then he sat down beside Gawain with a grin, and then used the pair of ambers. Lulu eyes looked up and down at the blue dragon sitting opposite: "Speaking of which, I really didn''t see it before. You actually have a talent for being an ambassador-you seem to be more experienced than many professional diplomats when speaking."

    "Actually, I was so nervous to die during the whole process. Several times I almost forgot what to say," Melita sighed helplessly. "The sophistication in your eyes is just a little bit of experience you have accumulated when you are an agent to introduce your business to clients. ."

    "The performance is already very good," Gawain said with a smile, "The news you brought has achieved the desired effect, and the appearance of the dragon group has also smoothly calmed the whole situation. And the dragon of Tarrond joined In the alliance, representatives of various countries will dispel many doubts, and the original swing members will be firm."

    "Talrond nowadays is nothing more than a shell," Melita said, shook her head, "but I''m not here to talk about it at this time."

    Hearing this, Gao Wen immediately stopped the conversation, and his expression became serious: "Given how busy you are now, I am afraid that what I want to say is unusual when you come to me at this time?"

    Merita nodded slightly, her expression becoming very solemn: "Do you remember that there is a tower on the sea northwest of Tarrond?"

    Hearing what Miss Lan Long said, Gao Wen became serious in an instant, and he frowned slightly: "''Adversity''?"

    "Yes, it''s the tower that was polluted by the **** of reversal," Melita said in a deep voice. "For more than a million years, the dragons of Tarrond have been watching the dangerous tower. , Our God... He has been watching the tower awakely while he was still alive, but now a war has changed everything. Talrond is almost completely destroyed, the gods are no longer there, and the tower is still there. Standing at sea, but already in a state of unsupervised."

    Gawain''s heart was already subconsciously tense: "You mean...that tower has changed?"

    "Not yet, but this incident must be aroused," Melita said solemnly. "Just now, a member of the same race flew from Tarrond and brought me the leader of Herragor. In the letter, the leader mentioned his concerns about the tower."

    "What is he worried about?"

    "He was worried that those out of control compatriots might not only come and disturb the Loren continent," Melita said. "If they really faint, they are more likely to be attracted by the tower first and be attracted by the tower. ''Fly to Loren Continent after the pollution... At that time, their hazards may be more than just plundering food and property."

 Chapter 1095ï¼š Tarrond Business Revitalization Plan

    The information conveyed by Melita made Kohaku a thin, cold sweat. Gawain remained calm. He looked at Melita¡¯s eyes and asked, ¡°Did you not think about the problem with that tower before?¡±

    "Some compatriots thought about it, but we couldn''t do anything before," Melita sighed-the current situation of Talronde made Long sigh. There are too many embarrassments that are difficult to speak to outsiders, but Gao Wen can be regarded as a dragon among mortals. One of the few "old friends" among the nations, she no longer shy away from what she said here, "The Tower of Adversity is located in the northwest of the mainland, and the safety zone we currently regain is mainly concentrated on the broken coast southeast of Tarrond. As well as the offshore land, there is a vast wasteland between them. The environment in the depths of the wasteland is very harsh. Until now, we still can¡¯t get too deep, so if we want to confirm the situation of the tower, we can only go around from the sea-around A big circle, bypassing the main contaminated area and space rifts, was too expensive for us not long ago."

    "So now you finally free your hands to pay attention to that tower?" Amber couldn''t help asking, "There is someone over there now...is the dragon responsible for monitoring?"

    "After barely solving the problem of short-term food supply and the synergist backlash of some tribesmen, Agundor sent a small team to the northwest coast, where they found a safer foothold and established an advance camp." Melita nodded, "They will contact Agondoer once every two days. Although this kind of surveillance is very poor, it is better than nothing."

    "Contact once in two days?" Gao Wen frowned immediately, "Will this loophole be too big? Two days are even enough for the out-of-control dragon to fly over the stormy sea."

    "There is no way," Melita sighed. "Now the communication on the Tarrond continent has been cut off, and the original Omega network has been disintegrated. We dug out some old signal stations from the ruins, and started a factory for production. Small communicators, but these things can only be used to maintain small-scale communications-if the team advancing to the camp wants to contact Agundor, they must first fly over a contaminated area to the top of the static boundary of the atmosphere. Gondor will also have a large contaminated area of ??Longfei''s Vietnamese coast, come near a recently restored communication station, and then establish contact through powerful messaging spells and the amplification assistance of the communication station...Considering the current situation of the advance camp It¡¯s the limit to have such a communication every two days."

    Gao Wen opened his mouth, and the doubt in his heart could only be swallowed back, and after a long time it turned into a sigh: "...sounds really not easy."

    "At least we have successfully established a safe shelter camp near the Broken Coast, and the situation has been developing in a good direction," Melita smiled reluctantly, "and judging from the news from the forward camp, at least until now. , The dragon has not been affected by the ¡°things¡± in the tower of the tide, the team monitors the sea and sky near the tower day and night to ensure that no intelligent creatures enter there."

    Gawain listened to Merita''s words, and he was silent for a while before he said: "Is this what Herragor said in the letter?"

    Merita nodded: "Yes."

    "Perhaps I am worried," Gawain frowned. "Many times, when your boss tells you,''The market may be down next,'' the market has actually collapsed..."

    Merita was obviously taken aback by Gawain¡¯s words. She obviously showed some nervousness, but she calmed down soon, and shook her head after a brief thought: "I don¡¯t think so... Lagor is a sensible and powerful leader. He cannot be ambiguous on this matter, and even if there is a problem with the judgment of the leader of Herragor, I also believe that Speaker Andar, he is always paying attention to the problem of that tower. ."

    Gawain pondered, and nodded slightly: "Well, we should trust the judgment of the two leaders. But as Herragor said, there is no problem with that tower now, and sooner or later it will be a hidden danger..."

    "But at this stage, we may not be able to solve that tower," Humber couldn''t help but say, "The dragon race that can fight the most is already lying down. There is only an egg left to suppress that tower. There is only one left in the world. The Loren continent is a group of mortal nations-but the strongest and capable of going to sea is the only ship of the winter. Besides, even if the remaining ships under construction are all completed in an instant and all tested and trained, The fleet that is assembled can''t defeat the ancient heritage, right?"

    Gao Wen couldn¡¯t help but glance at the shame of everything, who was seriously analyzing the situation-every word of this product was so hateful, but what was even more annoying was that she was actually right...

    He shook his head and sighed-as one of the most trusted people around him and as the intelligence minister of the empire, Amber now has no less knowledge of many ancient secrets than him. In most cases, this guy''s Flexible thinking and keen eyesight can help me solve many problems, but it would be better if she could be more careful with her mouth. By the way, when she met Rosetta before, she also showed that she was able to advance and retreat. Why did she return to the state of running a train after get off work? Is it because she didn''t pay for overtime?

    "It cannot be defeated. Based on the strength of the Eternal Slate, I doubt that our weapons can break the defense of that tower," Gawain put away his scattered thoughts and said with a serious expression, "At this stage we can do it. The point is to complete the establishment of the joint alert circle as soon as possible, especially to deploy enough anti-aircraft firepower in the northern coastal areas of the mainland as soon as possible, to ensure that the contaminated dragon can be completely shot down if they appear. Anyway, no polluter can be released. Entering the country to come into contact with the intelligent creatures of the Loren Continent... The divine pollution is really terrible."

    "In addition, we have to warn them in subsequent meetings," Melita said, "make them understand that contaminated dragons are more dangerous than those that simply prey on food. The latter may be able to communicate, and the former... contact is Natural disasters."

    Amber rolled his eyes next to him: "I have some sympathy for the representatives-their mood will definitely fluctuate for several rounds these days."

    "Training your mind will help them improve their ability to withstand stress. They will use it sooner or later anyway," Gawain said casually, and then showed a thoughtful look. "But now there is a problem... how do we recognize the problem? Dragons polluted by the tide and dragons who are simply hungry and want to plunder food? After all, it is reasonable and we should keep those dragons that can be saved as much as possible."

    Gao Wen''s words are very subtle, but the part he hasn''t finished is actually obvious-keep those that are still salvable as much as possible, which means that if there is really no way to filter, then you can only put everything close to Luo Unrecognizable dragons in the Lun continent were shot down. This may not sound very good, but once the sea and air security circle is established, the power of the three empires will now be used to fight the weak dragon... this is completely achievable. of.

    Hearing Gawain''s words, Melita showed a faint expression but stopped, looking embarrassed and hesitant.

    This aroused Amber¡¯s interest: "What¡¯s the matter? There is a way but it¡¯s not easy to do?"

    The embarrassment on Melita''s face is more obvious, but at last she nodded: "In fact...the leader of Herragor has mentioned a more effective identification method in the letter, and it is not difficult to achieve..."

    Gao Wen and Amber didn¡¯t say a word, they looked at her curiously.

    "You know, the biggest difference between the dragons affected by the Tower of Upstream and the dragons purely for plundering is their motive for coming to Loren," Merita said helplessly, "The dragon affected by the Upstream, The biggest motivation to travel to the civilized world is to spread''knowledge pollution''. This kind of spiritual hint will even suppress their physical instincts, so they will rush straight to the densest place of intelligent creatures, and the biggest motivation for other dragons to come to Loren Continent It''s hunger..."

    Gao Wen suddenly realized: ¡°Understood, put a banquet on the ground, and those who fly straight toward the food can still discuss it, and ignore those who cross the border directly or approach the crowd to promote the course and kill them on the spot.¡±

    "...This kind of statement is a bit too simple and rude, but the general process is correct," Melita said helplessly, "In addition, even if we use this method to identify, it does not rule out the possibility of accidental injury, so if it can If conditions permit, I hope you can ensure the survival of those dragons as much as possible and contact the nearest Talrond air team. We will rush to the scene for identification and disposal in the shortest time. Of course, we know that this requirement is not easy to achieve, so we still Please do your best."

    Gawain nodded: "Of course, our goal at the beginning was to try our best to stay alive. After all, we have made an agreement. Every "dragon refugee" who survives and is rescued means Typhon or Cecil or The Silver Empire will get a Dragon Mercenary who has served in a contract for a hundred years-I remember this very clearly."

    The expression on Melita''s face is a bit complicated: "Yes, there is this ¡®deal¡¯ agreement between Talrond and the three empires..."

    Gao Wen looked at Miss Blue Dragon¡¯s somewhat depressed expression, and sighed slightly: ¡°This may indeed be some kind of transaction, but it can effectively protect those dragons who have a chance to be rescued, right? We cannot underestimate human nature. But it is also not to be overestimated-cold deals, sometimes for the sake of living lives."

    "You are right, I shouldn''t be restrained by feelings in this matter."

    "Okay, the basic plan has been set, this topic will stop here," Gao Wen coughed slightly, shifting the topic with a slightly upward tone, and also adjusted the atmosphere of the scene, "There is just something I want to follow You talk about it¡ªI haven¡¯t thought about when to discuss it with you, but it happened that you came tonight."

    Merita showed a hint of curiosity: "What''s the matter?"

    "Do you still remember what you said to the representative who questioned the Tarrond incident today?" Gao Wen smiled, "About the thrilling and safe journey to Tarrond..."

    "Ah, I was a little angry at the time," Melita said immediately, "In fact, think about it later..."

    "After thinking about it, I thought it was really okay," Gao Wen nodded solemnly before the other party was finished. "If you can really ensure that passengers can safely travel to and from Tarrond, and make certain moves in the safe zone of the wasteland. If you have a visit to a certain degree, then this matter is even better..."

    Merita: "???"

    "What do you mean by this look? When I''m joking?" Gawain glanced at the Miss Blue Dragon, "I am very serious now-aren''t you Tarrond lacking money and food? It''s not that He Luo can''t be found. Is it a breakthrough for commercial docking in the Lon continent? There are indeed many valuable technologies and heritage buried in your wasteland, but it is not easy for those things to be realized quickly. The Lon continent can provide you with a certain level of food assistance, but rely on assistance It can¡¯t solve long-term problems-so at this stage, what is most important for you is to develop a business field that can quickly take shape, quickly generate profits, have long-term value, and can operate normally. Your speech today reminded me of this. Errond¡¯s unique wasteland might be a good idea..."

    Melita listened in a daze, almost unable to keep up with Gawain¡¯s thoughts. After finally making sure that the other party was not joking, she finally couldn¡¯t help but said, ¡°Wait, stop, friend, stop-- That''s a wasteland! A place where dragons are difficult to survive, you mean to let humans and elves with more fragile physique go there to''visit''?"

    "I didn''t say that you want you to actually send passengers into those terribly polluted areas-didn''t you say that there are safe areas on the broken coast and offshore land southeast of Tarrond? And I also heard Kassandra report. Now, the environment there is still acceptable to the general race. As long as the dragons can provide a certain degree of protection and the border of the safe zone is guarded, is it possible to receive guests from the Loren mainland there?"

    "This... theoretically seems possible?" Melita thought for a while, nodded a little uncertainly, but then a bigger question emerged, "But it will really benefit you? Are there so many people who spend money on the wasteland looking for bitterness? There are so many magnificent mountains and rivers in the world..."

    Gawain interrupted the other party: "Yes, there are many beautiful and magnificent mountains and rivers in the world, but there is only one Tarrond-a similar wasteland landscape except that Tarrond is the Gondor pollution in the center of the Loren continent. Area, but the Gondor Wasteland obviously cannot be used for ¡°visiting¡±. There are life restricted areas everywhere in it. Tarrond is different. Some areas of it may be more dangerous than the Gondor Wasteland, but other areas are still Have development value.

    "As for whether there are really so many people who will spend money on the wasteland to find hardship for themselves-I tell you, of course there are, and there are a lot of them."

    Having said this, Gao Wen couldn''t help but think of many memories of his previous life. He said to himself as he thought: "Don''t underestimate the human''s''adventurous spirit'', and don''t underestimate their curiosity... As far as you are concerned, Talrond is a traumatized ruin, full of survival crises, but for many people, it is a mysterious land in legends, even if it is now destroyed by war, it is also a holy land The ruins of, an abandoned house there, a broken wall, and even a charred stone all have a fatal attraction for curious explorers.

    "And what you have to do is actually very simple-just find these people, take them to Tarrond safely, make sure they don¡¯t really kill themselves in the process of dying, and then ask them for money. It''s okay."

 Chapter 1096ï¼š This is much faster than grabbing money

    Tourism.

    To be honest, this topic is a bit super-class for Melita-it should be super-class for most dragons in Tarrond.

    The glorious and prosperous Tarrond in the past is advanced in everything, and the extremely boring dragons spend almost all entertainment activities, but the word "tourism" is indifferent to the lives of the dragons. : Externally, Tarrond is completely closed, and a strict system that prohibits all visitors is implemented under the big shield. Internally, Tarrond has been stagnant for millions of years, and there are also a large number of lower-level dragons who have stagnated with society every day. Coupled with the abuse of synergists, the extreme development of virtual entertainment, and the replacement of traditional entertainment by extreme competitive sports, the dragons have long lost the concept of tourism. "Working dragons" like Merita were born under company orders. Even more so...

    But this did not prevent her from understanding the concepts Gawain was talking about. She was just full of doubts about the feasibility of all this: "Is this all right? Take people from Loren to Tarrond, protect them, and then they Will you pay?"

    "This is the most basic, but if you really plan to operate it as a big project, it''s not enough to just do these basics," Gawain laughed, and he suddenly became interested in this matter-it''s not just It is an opportunity to win over the dragons and further explore the secrets of Tarrond. If operated properly, this will also be the first time in the history of the Loren continent to establish exchanges with other continents. The foundation and promotion of many blank areas is behind this. It¡¯s hard to imagine, "You should establish some supporting services in all aspects, such as setting up travel agents at all levels in the mainland of Loren. This is not unfamiliar to you-Mithril Treasury¡¯s business in this area is more or less the basis; secondly, you You should also set up a suitable''visiting route'' in the Loren continent, and dig out profits from it as much as possible. You can also engage in some value-added services..."

    Gawain deliberately said very general, and this really aroused Melita''s interest further, Miss Lan Long immediately got closer: "So specific?"

    "First of all, there are many people who are interested in a mysterious land like Tarrond. This includes citizens with small savings and curiosity, including adventurers with a spirit of exploration, including those interested in dragon culture and exotic knowledge. Scholars, as well as aristocrats who are full of novel ideas, stupid people and a lot of money, you have to classify different levels of business based on these people, such as economic groups, boutique groups, luxury groups, and several special cultural inspection groups, Exotic Discovery Group or something. Actually, the places to take them are almost the same. After all, there are only a few safe areas over there, but you must make a distinction when you publicize, and you must make every file attractive enough. , I have to blow out the feeling of different grades, and then get a few different grades of inns and hotels, so that all the consumption is worth the money...

    "Then the visiting route. After all, most of the area over there is still wasteland. You definitely can''t really throw your guests into the wasteland. So you need to plan out some safe enough and attractive enough areas, such as Proved factory ruins, city ruins, etc., are either battlefield ruins in the wilderness-maybe you think those ruins are not worth visiting, but believe me, everything that happened on that land is worthy of being understood. And those who will travel to Tarrond not far away... what they want to know is everything behind those ruins.

    "Finally, there are value-added services. Those rich people who go to Tarrond travel a long way, and it would be too bad to just look at the scenery in the past-after all, this kind of thing can be done through magical illusions and memory implants Achieve similar results, so if you want these people to feel that your trip is worthwhile, then you have to think about some irreplaceable projects. For example, you can do some''wasteland survival experience'' or''Talronde folklore simulation'' What¡­¡­"

    Half of Gawain¡¯s words, Merita suddenly couldn¡¯t help interrupting: ¡°Experience of living in the wasteland? How does this sound...a bit dangerous?¡±

    "Ahem, it''s not what you think," Gao Wen coughed dryly, and the thoughts in his mind quickly formed. "Surely you can''t really bring people to the wasteland to experience the extreme survival, but you can put them in a safer place. Participate in things that are only available in the wasteland area. For example, give them some tools, let them experience how to dismantle and recycle dragon buildings, let them experience how to filter water from polluted water, let them experience how to operate your production machinery ..."

    Merita was stunned as she listened, and finally couldn''t help but interrupt: "Wait, you are asking them to do our work for us-and then collect the money?"

    "...This is an experience project," Gao Wen was quiet for two seconds, and said with a serious face, "and after the customer experience, you should give them some souvenirs-for example, pick some of the finished products they produce and make a beautiful Order packaging or something. If you don¡¯t use the extra output, you can also put it in the shop of the tour route and sell it to other tour groups..."

    Merita felt that her mouth was already difficult to close, and she couldn¡¯t help asking: ¡°The so-called Tarrond folklore simulation...¡±

    "The glorious scenes of Tarrond in the old days are definitely gone now, and you will not be able to restore similar things in a short period of time-but the visitors don''t know these. You just engage in some special food, housing, social networking ¡¢Entertainment scenes. If you have enough energy, set up a few more experience zones, and declare to the outside world that it is "Let guests experience the life of a giant dragon for a day"... Anyway, your history is more than one million years, I have inquired that you even Even the landforms of the mainland and the survival mode of ethnic groups have been reshaped several times, so no matter how bizarre the "experience" projects you design, they will definitely have a corresponding in this million-year history. It is not a lie to say it. ...

    "You can throw this project into a luxury group. The higher the fee is no problem. Most of the participants are nobles and wealthy businessmen. For them,''experiencing the life of a dragon'' is better than you injecting synergists. ."

    Merita¡¯s expression is already a bit vague: "If you have any thoughts, just say..."

    "There are indeed some," Gao Wen thought for a while, nodded and said, "For example, for different groups of people, you can further refine the visit items.

    "For example, for those scholars who are interested in the culture of Talrond, you can build some exhibition halls, academic museums and other facilities, and put away the copper and iron scraps that you have collected from the ruins and can be made public. In it, a general introduction to their functions and one or two related short stories. For these knowledge, those scholars will even be willing to live in it for ten and a half days;

    "For those nobles who want to experience excitement and want to show off but can''t really get involved in dangerous places, you can customize some thrilling items for them, such as flying them over lava lakes, and taking them through storm clouds¡ª ¡ªWe all know that this is a risk-free thing for the dragon and the passengers protected by the dragon, but for those who have never experienced it, it is a rare opportunity in a lifetime. You can also provide photos in these projects Service, record the customer''s "heroic attitude" when challenging the project-the printed photo is charged for each copy, and the photo crystal is purchased separately, and paid delivery is available...

    "Yes, paid mailing can also be a very important fee item-the dragon came down from the sky to the human world with someone''s "adventure evidence" to show everyone what a heroic story said is true... you know those How much are the nobles willing to pay for this moment of showing off? Especially the remnants of Cecil and Typhon who have been deprived of many privileges and can only linger in the family castle to remember the glory of the past...

    "Of course, this project shouldn''t last long. As the dragons get in touch with the Loren continent more and more frequently, the dragon clan¡¯s sense of mystery towards ordinary people will decline... but it will take at least ten or even decades."

    Merita listened for a moment. As soon as Gawain paused, she couldn''t help but ask: "What about then?"

    "Then...you can also consider some more special projects. Let me give you an example. If Talrond opens up, there will be many adventurers interested in it. Now, in addition to the core wasteland area, the continent of Loren, Land in most areas has ownership, and with the rise of trade activities across the continent and the start of large-scale development in various countries, there will be fewer and fewer unproven areas in the future, plus various security companies and regional defense With regularization, the living space of traditional adventurers will inevitably be rapidly compressed-in this case, Tarrond will become a fertile ground for these adventurers facing unemployment.

    "You can open up some places for these adventurers. Their strength may be very weak for the dragon, but they are numerous and strong, and since they can survive the fierce competition so far, most of them still have some skills. Yes. Set an entry threshold for them, and let the adventurers who pass the assessment go to the areas they can handle. Don¡¯t you suffer from the rampant elemental creatures and wandering spirits in certain areas, are you always involved in the energy of rebuilding the team? Let the adventure Let''s deal with those things. Believe me, as long as they are properly distributed, don''t let them attack the depths of the wasteland, just do some low-intensity clean-up work in the periphery. Those adventurers from the Loren continent are definitely professional.

    "This way, more dragons will inevitably be freed from trivial patrol missions around the camp-those weaker elemental creatures shouldn''t involve too much energy on the dragons, they will affect your reconstruction progress too much. "

    When Gao Wen said this, his expression became more serious. He knew that behind this incident was not just "economic benefits"-a piece of land that had been blocked for millions of years was about to open its doors, no matter what form it took and the continent of Loren. Make connections, and the impact behind these connections is destined to be far-reaching, and this matter deserves serious attention.

    Melita also listened carefully to Gawain''s words. At first, she had some doubts in her expression, but as her thinking deepened, her doubts quickly faded. After realizing the feasibility of this matter, she raised her head: "This is indeed a good way...everyone is profitable. I think even Speaker Andar shouldn''t mind providing suitable remuneration for those who take risks..."

    "What kind of remuneration is provided," Gawain waved his hand immediately, "You should charge."

    Merita: "...Huh?"

    "The travel expenses to Tarrond, the registration fee, and the hunting license processing fee for a specific area," Gao Wen said of course, "and your hunting license is still scored-just passed the assessment Adventurers can only patrol and hunt in the area near the camp. Only basic hunting licenses will be issued. After they have proved their strength and have enough qualifications, they will be replaced with more advanced certificates so that they can go deeper. Anyway, you guys. Pay attention to supervising and patrolling to prevent some risky adventurers from jumping into the danger zone and hanging up-this is also responsible for their lives..."

    Merita: "...Why should those adventurers accept such a condition?"

    "The hunting gains belong to the individual," Gawain said, "You probably have no idea about this kind of relatively''low-level'' thing-you know that the elemental creatures and magical spirits that are now flooded in Tarrond , Is it such a scarce and high-value prey on the continent of Loren?"

    Merita: "..."

    After this, Gawain said a lot of ideas to Melita¡ªmost of which were ideas that he suddenly came up with at this moment. He kept talking for a long time, until the night outside the window was dense, and a large area of ??lights lit up in the town, those superficial ideas gradually formed the veins of the system.

    Merita''s expression is already a bit vague.

    When Gao Wen¡¯s explanation finally came to an end, this Miss Blue Dragon couldn¡¯t help but stared at Gao Wen¡¯s eyes, and finally broke the silence for a long time: "...The world says that dragons are greedy, extremely persistent with treasure, and are good at plundering wealth and accumulating treasures. ..."

    "Don¡¯t say that. Most of this was originally written by you when you traveled in the human world." Gawain immediately waved his hand. "The world doesn¡¯t say that."

    "...Well, these details will not be discussed," Melita coughed dryly, "I mean-our dragons are really keen on collecting treasures and good at accumulating wealth, but now I suddenly feel that you are better than our dragons Return the dragon..."

    Gawain thought carefully, and the more he thought about it, the more things went wrong: "Why does this sound like a curse?"

    "This is a heartfelt compliment," Melita said sincerely, "Your thoughts really surprised me."

    "So what''s your evaluation?" Gao Wen asked, "What do you think of my plans?"

    Melita lowered her head seriously and thought, and then said softly for a long time: "I did write some stories about evil dragons coming to the human world to plunder wealth, and some of my people are also keen to make up''villain novels'' in this regard. But now I know that it turns out that robbery is not the quickest way to get money...Your idea is much harder than stealing money."

    Gao Wen: "...I still think you are cursing."

    "It''s really a compliment, and it''s from the heart," Melita laughed, with a sudden relaxation and joy in that smile, "I must thank you for these suggestions...Talron Dekong There is a superb civilization, but my people have been raised by Omega as "babies". After leaving Omega, we found that we lacked even the basic survival skills and foreign exchange experience. Without your suggestions... I don¡¯t know how we can take the first step towards revitalization."

 Chapter 1097ï¼š Established

    In fact, Gawain understands the plight of Tarrond very well¡ªnot the plight caused by the wasteland after the disaster, but the plight of the dragon race itself.

    A race that has been nurtured by Omega for 1.87 million years, and a race that has survived in the cradle for 1.87 million years. Although they have always maintained the most basic observations of the outside world, they have also sent out like Melita Such "agents" have the habit of traveling to other continents, but these limited and high-perspective contacts have little effect on a society that needs normal development. They have long been far away from the normal social order, and there is no progress or no progress. Backward, there is neither pressure nor motivation, just like animals that grow up in a greenhouse, they still have fangs and claws, but they have degenerated to the point where they don¡¯t know how to use them.

    After the cradle collapses, the baby has to learn from crawling-this has nothing to do with how powerful the dragon itself is.

    But Tarrond still has his own hope: the "primordial dragons" like Andal have survived, they have past survival experience, and the "new generation" who have been in contact with the outside world like Melita have also survived. They It has the power to change ethnic groups, and as long as these two groups maintain a certain right to speak in the dragon, the revival of Tarrond is just around the corner.

    For Gawain, who desperately needs to enhance the overall "disaster resistance" of the world, he is happy to see the revival of Tarrond, and the sooner the better-to put it bluntly, he needs a powerful race like the dragon Help "carry the disaster".

    Gawain shook his head and temporarily put these thoughts that were not related to the current situation behind him. He raised his head and looked at Merita, suddenly showing a slightly embarrassing look: "In fact, at first, I was a little hesitant when I said this to you¡ª I am worried that this topic will make you unhappy, and even make you mistakenly think it is some kind of...offense.

    Merita was a little puzzled: "Why do you say that?"

    "What happened in Tarrond was a disaster-you have lost too many things. The wasteland is a huge scar for the dragons," Gao Wen sighed, "pack the scars for people to visit and play. "Landscape", even packaging my own cultural traditions into commodities for sale, I don¡¯t know if this is acceptable to the dragons..."

    Merita was quiet for a while, and after a few seconds of silence, she suddenly smiled slightly: "Will it be worse than selling the flesh and bones of my compatriots?"

    Gao Wen: "...?"

    "We considered a situation worse than this," Melita smiled. "My friend, the problem that Tarrond is facing now is''survival'', not decentness and individual emotion. Let more compatriots survive, in the shortest It¡¯s the greatest honor for us to rebuild our hometown within a period of time. And... I don¡¯t think it¡¯s worth sighing to pack that piece of wasteland into a''landscape'', because we never treat the post-war Tarron What kind of "scar" is De regarded as-that is our pride."

    Having said this, the Miss Blue Dragon blinked suddenly, and said half-jokingly: "Finally, there is a very important point-this is a good business faster than stealing money. Why not do it? Giant dragons are very greedy for money. ."

    "If you have this view, then I would be more relieved," Gawain exhaled softly and smiled, "Then I look forward to seeing Talrond once again glorious day. Oh, yes, I still have something I would like to remind you, although you will definitely pay attention when the time comes-be sure to keep an eye on that tower, especially after more and more foreigners enter Tarrond. The nature of that tower is too dangerous, there are The more intelligent creatures get closer, the greater the risk of leakage, and the intelligent races of Loren Continent have never lacked too vigorous exploration and sacrifice. This has to be prevented."

    "Relax, this is now our top priority besides survival-we will first monitor and block the Tower of Upsurge, and then consider the opening of Talrond, and the area that can be opened in the future It is also concentrated in the southeast region of the mainland. Except for the giant dragon, it should be impossible for ordinary people to get close to the tall tower northwest of Tarrond," Melita nodded immediately, and then she frowned slightly, her expression serious. "But only relying on monitoring and blockade is not a long-term solution. In the end, we still have to consider how to completely solve the hidden dangers of that tower..."

    Completely solve the hidden dangers in the polluted tower...

    Gao Wen showed a thoughtful expression. At this moment, he recalled his previous conversation with the dragon **** Enya, and thought of some plans that he had come up with at the time, but after a moment of thinking, he still gently Shook his head.

    "We will solve it, but it''s too early to think about it... Keep it under surveillance. Both Tarrond and Loren need some time to solve their problems."

    "I understand," Melita nodded, and then she looked up at the sky outside the window and stood up, "Then I will leave first-I will write a report on the things you just mentioned and send it back as soon as possible. Tarrond, I think Speaker Andar and Chief Hragor will be very interested in these incredible proposals."

    Merita left-Gawain watched the Miss Blue Dragon disappear in the doorway. After the door of the lounge was closed softly, he withdrew his gaze and looked at Amber, who was rare to stay quiet for a long time.

    "It''s not easy... The Dragon Race that was once prosperous was actually forced to this level." He shook his head and sighed softly.

    "Indeed, I still remember the glorious looks of their cities and temples..." Amber curled his lips, with a trace of emotion, and then suddenly asked, "But then again, the ideas you just put forward are really...even me. People with rich experience and quick thinking in making money are a little surprised. I thought I had understood your wisdom in doing business, but I didn¡¯t expect you to hide so much?"

    "Your little way of making money..." Gao Wen was a little bit dumbfounded for a while, "Forget it, it''s rare that you can look at my thoughts with such a high evaluation of''wisdom''."

    "I have always valued your ideas!" Amber said immediately, "But... I really didn''t expect you to help Tarrond so hard. The ideas you put forward may indeed be able to get the dragon''s economy. A certain degree of recovery, but don¡¯t you worry that this will cause too much wealth in the continent of Loren to flow to the north? All they make are Loren¡¯s money."

    "Is there anything to worry about?" Gao Wenhun waved his hand indifferently. In areas involving economic activities, this half-elf''s brain is indeed somewhat lacking, "Give them money, and the wealth is valuable when it flows. Having said that, it¡¯s also good for them to earn a little bit more. After all, the alliance¡¯s food aid is temporary. The Dragons themselves should not be willing to accept food''charity'' for a long time. After the end of the first aid, we began to export food to Tarrond. By the way, we export various construction machinery. If the dragons are not used to our construction machinery, then we will directly send the construction contractor... According to the situation reported by Cassandra, those dragons who are taken care of by Omega are not very good at using them. Build a house with your own hands."

    Having said that, he couldn''t help but touched his chin, and thought quickly: "This way, their tourism industry may not be enough... You have to think of a way to expand and expand other industries, or look at them. What else is willing to sell..."

    Amber was stunned when he heard: "..."

    Gao Wen noticed her appearance and couldn''t help asking: "So suddenly this expression?"

    "...Sometimes I really don¡¯t know if you are a great hero or a terrible conspiracy," Amber sighed. She always said something in her heart in front of Gawain, "You are doing your best to take this world Move forward, but count everyone on one side, even those you are trying to help... Isn''t this contradictory?"

    Gawain did not expect that she would suddenly think of this. He seemed a little surprised, but quickly shook his head with a light smile: "This is not a contradiction-because everything in this world is so complicated and chaotic that it cannot be easily defined. We do not No one lives in a black and white world, so there is no absolute hero and absolute right in this world."

    Speaking, he suddenly sighed slightly, and there seemed to be more things in his expression that made Amber feel incomprehensible.

    "I and everyone are actually the same-we have to live in this world and do some things we have to do, many of which are not decent or glorious enough. As Matilda said, I may not be able to become a''saint'', but if I can, I do hope that this world can be better... at least so that people in future generations do not have to face many choices like today."

    "Choose..." Amber looked at Gawain seemingly, then sighed, and muttered as if talking to himself, "Ah, I didn''t think I was so tired before."

    ¡­¡­

    Under the night on the edge of the wasteland, the changes in this world are slowly brewing, and the lights in the rooms of many hotels are on until late.

    Many smart minds worked late into the night on this day. Many decisions and plans that may affect future generations gradually took shape on this night. Perhaps the most intelligent and powerful people in the world gathered in such a small border town. All night thinking, discussion, observation, feedback...In the end, everything was swallowed by the quiet night and sky full of stars.

    And when the huge sun rose again the next day, and the brilliant corona enveloped the earth, the representatives of various countries once again came to the oath stone ring-everyone looked full of spirits and high spirits.

    Under the silver banner on a green background that symbolizes the elven empire, the Silver Empress Belcetia stood by the quaint stone table, her eyes slowly sweeping across the audience, and then said in a soft and prestigious tone: "I hope last night The rest made everyone really regain their energy, because we still have to face a battle of mind and energy today-including many days after that."

    "We continue with the unfinished agenda yesterday," she continued after a short pause. "After a night of consideration, you must have fully understood the meaning and long-term impact of the''Alliance'', and conducted thorough negotiations within the team. ¡ª¡ªNext, today¡¯s first item: vote for all members to vote for the establishment of the "Mortal Civilized Community Alliance". This voting will be conducted in public. You can vote by touching the runes on the stone table. Please pay attention to yes and no And the mark of abstention."

    Under the banner of Tarrond, Melita took a breath. She saw that the stone table in front of her was already lit up with the brilliance of runes, and three eye-catching marks had emerged from the pristine stone surface. Below the imprint, the meaning of each is marked with human lingua franca, dragon language and elven language.

    She felt her heart beating--it belonged to the flesh and blood, and it has been with her heart since she hatched out of the shell. It beating very powerfully at this moment.

    Without any hesitation, Melita placed her hand on the rune that represented her approval.

    In the next second, she heard a slight buzzing sound coming from behind and above her. Following her reputation, she saw the surface of the majestic and towering stone pillars behind her suddenly glow with a slight streamer, and then, that side continued from the top of the stone pillars. The huge flag that was hanging down quickly turned into a striking halo, and the originally dark fabric revealed a texture that seemed to be cast.

    Immediately afterwards, similar magical fluctuations also came from all over the venue-Miss Lan Long subconsciously raised her head and saw that the flags of the oath stone ring were lit up on one side, and the emblems that symbolized the mortal kingdoms were in magic. Brighten one by one during infiltration.

    All the recording devices at the scene are in operation, and this scene is engraved in the photo crystal.

    Finally, the flags of the three empires were also lit.

    Over the entire oath stone ring, all the flags are soaked in a solemn light.

    Gao Wen slowly removed his hand from the voting rune, with a slight smile at the corner of his mouth¡ªthe voting session at this moment is that he, Rosetta, and Bersetia have discussed and designed it in person. After all, it is meaningful for such a game. For major meetings, each link requires a certain sense of ritual. This is not a meaningless "showcase". In a sense, this "sense of ritual" is actually a part of enhancing the cohesion and sense of identity of the new organization. .

    "The unanimous vote passed..." Behind Gao Wen, Amber whispered softly.

    Gawain looked at the Silver Queen, who also cast his sights on him. After a simple eye contact, he stood up and said in a solemn and steady voice: "Then, I now declare,''The Alliance of Mortal Civilization Community ''Formally established today-the destiny of mortal nations are connected, and from today onwards we will advance and retreat together. May we unite and face the tomorrow of all of us together.

    "At the same time, the "Charter of the League of Mortal Civilization Community" will take effect immediately from this moment, the legitimacy of the membership of the member states and the legitimacy of the regime will take effect immediately, and the responsibilities, rights, and conventions of countries stipulated in the charter will take effect immediately from this moment.

    "According to the Charter, the Cecil Empire, Typhon Empire, and Silver Empire, as the co-founders and initial callers and organizers, will become permanent members of the alliance immediately, and the corresponding rights, responsibilities and obligations will take effect immediately...

    "According to the Charter, all countries...

    "Now we enter the oath..."

    The majestic voice echoed in the oath stone ring. After the solemn reading and the joint oath of the leaders of the three countries, all the representatives in the stone ring rose at the same time, repeated the oath and applauded to celebrate.

    Today is Cecil''s 3rd year, and also Gondor''s 2490 year-on the 26th of the Moon of Recovery, the boldest of all Gawain''s grand plans has finally come true.

    The world is still not monolithic, but it finally ended the era of fragmentation. At least in name, all mortals finally stood on the same front.

 Chapter 1098ï¼š Aftermath

    Beside the coastline of the far northern Xinjiang, wind gusts from the sea blows on the wide and flat Pier 1. The bulk cargo is neatly stacked in the stacking area beside the pier, driven by the magic engine and the weight reduction rune. Large construction machinery is busy beside the stacking area, transferring more goods to the platform in the pre-loading and unloading area.

    A huge clock tower stands on the border of the city near the pier. The huge mechanical dial on the top shines in the sun. The delicate copper gears click and rotate in the transparent crystal window. The hands with beautiful hollow patterns are slowly Point to the highest point of the dial. And below the clock tower, the large Monet terminal on the edge of the square is broadcasting to the public. The holographic projection above the Monet terminal shows real-time images from the 112th meeting room¡ªthe big figures are sitting under the solemn stone pillars. Outside, there was the voice of an off-site commentator.

    A beautiful and majestic ship is docked at the edge of a pier. The ship has a metal shell and magic wings extending diagonally upward, and the light of runes swims slowly in some places on the surface of the hull. Go, above the big ship, there is a flag that symbolizes the Ogure tribal nation is hunting and flying in the wind-this ship comes from the remote Baiyu Wharf, it was designed and manufactured by Beigang Imperial Shipyard, and the one who ordered it was from A wealthy merchant in Mosswood, it has carried out several trade activities between Mosswood and Beigang in the past period of time. At this moment, it is preparing for the last voyage of this week.

    In farther places, there are more merchant ships, large and small, docking beside the piers at all levels. They hang the flags of Cecil, the Ogure tribe or the Principality of the Holy Dragon, some with obvious Some are completely new modern ships, but no matter what the shape, they all have the same characteristics: the raised magic wings, and used to cope with the harsh sea environment and improve element resistance Protection system. The bows of some of these ships are also hung with the holy symbol of waves representing the power of the storm, which means that they will be protected by naga technicians during their voyage-when they enter the sea near the distant sea, these "official ships" It will become the core of a certain trading fleet and provide early warning services of disorderly turbulence for the entire fleet.

    A short gray elf with short gray hair stands on the square next to the dock. He is wearing a small black dress, a special top hat, and a hardwood cane with light silver patterns in his hand. Looking up at the holographic projection floating next to the clock tower, the gray elf merchant still loosened his necktie from time to time in the cold sea breeze of Beigang, looking anxious and excited.

    There are many people like him, watching the broadcast projection from afar on the edge of the square. They include local merchants from Cecil, gray elves or orcs from the Ogure region, and others from the Principality of Holy Dragon. The dragon descendants, and even the elves and mountain people dressed as mercenaries who don''t know which merchant group they represent. These people come from different races and are all paying attention to the same scene at the moment.

    "It''s almost here...I''m almost here..." The short gray elf businessman didn''t know how many times he pulled his neckline, and he muttered nervously.

    A black-haired woman dressed as a sailor next to him couldn''t help but glance down at him and reminded her aloud: "You have said this for the sixth time. Be patient, sir-all of us are waiting. "

    "I''ve been waiting since yesterday!" The gray elf shook his body from side to side, and stepped on the ground with two casters in turn, "Damn, I even plan to set up a tent here... It''s a pity that the sheriff won''t let..."

    The female did not respond. She raised her head and looked not far away. She saw the patrolling Beigang Security Team stopping at a nearby intersection. A red-haired female sheriff riding on a horse just turned her gaze to this side with her eyes Watch and pay attention.

    A little further away, a group of dock workers who are resting seem to have finished their small chats, and are gradually walking towards the trestle bridge.

    Above the large magic net terminal on the edge of the square, the holographic projection screen is again switching from an indoor studio to the outside scene of the venue. The voice from outside the screen is announcing loudly with a hint of excitement: "Just now, about the route around the mainland The launch of the law and the entry into force of the relevant maritime trade bill were unanimously passed..."

    The square was quiet for about a second, when someone suddenly shouted: "The bill passed! The bill passed!"

    The female sailor squinted her eyes, and she heard cheers coming from all directions, followed by the hastily shouting of many people. The short gray elf was screaming and running away, while running towards someone The assistant standing on the edge of the crowd shouted: "Mark! Go and load the ship! Let them load the ship immediately! The cargo list is passed!!

    "Hurry up and let Nina go to get the new version of the pass...No, damn, I will go personally, let Nina go to the customs office, now I can sign!"

    In the holographic projection above the Mowang terminal, a flag is shining brightly in the sun, and the excited voice is still outside the screen quickly explaining: "...After the bill takes effect, the original list of trade permits will be expanded by six. Times, ocean routes will also be opened to the private use. It is said that businessmen in Beigang area have been waiting for this good news a few days ago...

    "According to the agenda of the meeting, the heads of state or plenipotentiary ambassadors will then vote on the establishment of the Food Committee. This special bill is designed to provide our new ally, the dragon from Tarrond, with necessary help and In the future, all countries in the alliance will keep watch and help each other to jointly solve the problem of global hunger and establish a basis for order...

    "...Next let''s turn the screen to..."

    The program is still going on, but half of the merchants on the square have dispersed. Too many people have waited for the news at this port for too long, and there are still many who are still holding on. Some of them are doing it. For other businesses, I pay more attention to the follow-up other international resolutions, and some are just watching the lively local citizens. Now the interest is growing-the last small group are travelers from the Holy Dragon Principality, these are the blood of the dragon. The dragon descendants watched the program intensively. Some people''s eyes had already turned into vertical pupils that symbolized the dragon, but they seemed unaware.

    The black-haired female sailor watched this scene quietly. Although she looked like she was a worker on a nearby merchant ship, she was motionless when the merchants were leaving-she cleverly and Everyone around kept their distance, but kept it unobtrusive.

    "...A maritime trade bill was passed, and the businessmen on the scene were greatly encouraged...This is a situation that has never been seen before. These people from all countries and races seem to be connected all at once. News from thousands of miles away disturbs the fate of so many people..."

    The female sailor muttered softly, but her voice did not reach the second person nearby. A small amulet hung under her neck. The runes on the amulet flickered slightly in the shadow, exuding extremely secretiveness. Fluctuations.

    "Everything happens naturally, and the direction of this world has changed... It is a change that has never been recorded since the establishment of the Great Library. The countries are being led into a whole body of interests, and its changes are taking place at a very macro level, but It seems to have affected ordinary people with subtle details... Has such a change ever happened? In the old big library? Ah... that has nothing to do with us..."

    The dragonborn gathered in the square caused some small commotion. The black-haired female sailor slightly raised her eyelids and glanced there, then lowered her eyes again: "This time, even the dragons of Talrond have become A part of the whirlpool... they finally broke free from that cradle, and now they have returned to be a member of the mortal kingdoms. The fate of the dragon descendants has changed a lot, and now there will be two dragons in this world at the same time... The future? The future cannot be expected...and we will never be in the future.

    "It¡¯s time to end the communication-I know, but there is no way. There are devices to monitor the fluctuations of illegal magic power. I didn¡¯t carry the protective runes long enough to hide from those monitoring towers. That¡¯s it, I¡¯ll contact you next time."

    The black-haired female sailor said softly and quickly, and then stepped towards the intersection not far away. Her figure trembled for a moment as she stepped¡ªa black cloak was draped on her shoulders at some point. , The shadow under the cloak quickly became dense, and her face was swallowed by the shadow, as if the cloak had become nothingness in an instant.

    No one noticed when this figure disappeared, but shortly after she disappeared, a team of security patrols quickly came near the magic net terminal. A tall sheriff frowned and scanned the unremarkable square. , Another red-haired female sheriff made a confused voice next to him: "Weird... just now the surveillance office reported that it sensed unregistered mana fluctuations here..."

    "What type of fluctuation is it?" The tall sheriff asked in a deep voice, "About how long did it last?"

    The red-haired female sheriff looked serious: "The report said it looked like some kind of communication spell-fine magical fluctuations pointing north, but it was only detected for a few seconds, and there was only a very weak magical response."

    "The north? The north is the country of the gang of wizards, and further north is the legendary dragon kingdom... but it may also point to the sea peninsula of the Holy Dragon Principality," the tall sheriff touched his chin, and shook after thinking. Shaking his head, "In short, go up the report. Recently, it may be necessary to increase the scanning frequency and sensitivity of the magic detection device in the city. Now is the most critical time since the opening of Beigang, maybe some spies want to infiltrate and do things. "

    ¡­¡­

    On the other side of the North Strait, a huge island stands quietly in the sea surrounded by ocean currents. On this island there is an independent country-the mages live here, in this land like a hidden country Enjoying the quiet and undisturbed years on the Shangri-La, and watching the countries on the continent separated from them by a strait with some kind of detached eyes, watching the ups and downs of those countries as the times change.

    On the edge of this huge island, several cities undulate along the terrain, with dark-colored towers and high-rise houses standing on the top of the coastal cliffs like guards; going inward across these cities, the inland areas of the island are There are vast dense forests and wastelands and valleys that seem to have never been cultivated. There seems to be no road connection between cities and cities, and between cities and inland; they cross these undeveloped areas inward, in the center of the island to the southwest In the region, there is an extremely old and majestic city standing on a high ground surrounded by dense forests and river valleys.

    This city has more tall towers than any other city. Mage towers of various heights, new and old, stand like dense forests on every piece of land in the city. There are also a large number of sloped roofs and dark exterior walls. The houses are densely clustered in the gap between these towers and the city walls. These buildings seem to be stacked to fill the city, and even present a sense of "superimposition" as if they are layered upwards. The dense lines even give people An illusion, as if the layout of this city has violated the laws of geometry. All buildings are partially overlapped in a way that cannot be established in a three-dimensional space. Layer after layer, cluster after cluster, challenging The rules of time and space challenge the tolerance of the world''s material laws...

    Only the most wise mage and people with unique talents can find such a pattern in the city by vision and find the correct way to a certain tower.

    The city of a thousand towers, the capital of the Violet Kingdom, the highest sacred place in the hearts of the mages, and the institution for further studies. The magic power that has been continuously blessed for thousands of years has even changed the space-time structure of this city, making it far beyond the city¡¯s carrying limit. The tall tower stands inside its walls¡ªas the name suggests.

    Like other parts of the Violet Kingdom, the city is surrounded by dense forests, rivers, and valleys. It seems that there is no trace of development, and it seems that there is no road connecting with the outside world.

    In the central area of ??the city of a thousand towers, the most majestic and largest mage tower "dark court" stands on top of a high ground that cannot be reached by road. Even if the sun is shining at the moment, this is composed of a huge main tower and a large number of auxiliary towers. The building still seems to be shrouded in eternal shadows. Its outer walls are painted in three gloomy colors of gray, black and purple. A large number of amethysts float on the top like a planetary array. The sky above the crystal array is faint A lavender magical cyclone can be seen. In the center of the cyclone, a looming eye occasionally emerges-it is the "Eye of Night", which runs tirelessly, monitoring the movement of every inch of the entire Violet Kingdom.

    In the highest room in the dimly lit palace, the Secret Prince Nash Nalt left the platform where the communication crystal was located. This young man with black hair and dark eyes came to a bay window overlooking the city, his expressions Thinking.

    "...Even the dragon broke free from the nightmare shackles... The changes in civilization this season really exceeded everyone''s expectations..."

    Prince Nash Nalt muttered to himself softly, and behind him, a figure suddenly emerged from the dark.

    This figure does not distinguish between men and women, and his whole body seems to be covered by a hazy energy cloud. He bows and salutes: "My lord, the mirror is not stable. Some shadows have penetrated from''over there.''"

    Prince Nash nodded: "Are you restless due to recent changes... I know, I will deal with it myself."

    (Friendly recommend a book, "The Aztec Immortals", the subject is very small, the stage is in the period of the Aztec civilization in America, about an immortal traveler going to the Aztec Empire for development, I feel Those who are interested can take a look.)

 Chapter 1099ï¼š Dim palace and mirror cave

    Between that layer and layer of winding stairs, behind one after another ancient door, countless majestic and gorgeous floors are stacked in the depths of the silent tower, and the dark palace stands on the ground like layers of heavy scrolls. Each floor seems to be the epitome of the memory of the ancient, remote, and hidden kingdom of Violet, and the further you go to the deepest part of these floors, the feeling of ancient and hiddenness will become deeper-until you cross the bottom floor and enter the dark palace The underground structure of this tower will continue to extend toward the depths. In those underground floors, all the items that can represent the "modern" atmosphere are finally completely gone, only the weird magic that does not know from which age The creation moves in its depths, guarding certain things that are too old, or even old enough to be mentioned.

    Layers down, the atmosphere in a hall that I don¡¯t know how deep underground is already¡ªsays it¡¯s a hall. In fact, this space is already similar to a huge karst cave, with primitive stone domes and rock walls covering the ground. Hollow, and at the same time there are many simple and huge pillars with obvious artificial traces supporting some of the fragile structures of the cave. Between the rock layers of the dome, you can also see the artificial roof made of slate, which seems to be fused with the stone Generally, they are deeply "embedded" into the top of the cave, and it can only be seen vaguely that they should be a higher floor or a partial structure of some kind of "foundation".

    Stalagmites hang down from the dome, water vapor condenses among the rocks, and cold water drops fall, dripping into this underground cave-it falls on a layer of mirror surface, causing the solid mirror surface to ripple layers.

    Nearly half of the "ground" of the entire underground cavern is in a mirror-like state. It is a dark and pure plane, abruptly "inlaid" between the stones on the surface, extremely smooth and flat, but at this moment It is not calm¡ªit seems that there is some hidden power surging in the depths of this dark mirror. On the ink-like plane, you can occasionally see certain ripples appearing, or some places abruptly bulging, and Some light from an unknown source swept across the mirror surface. In the reflection of light and shadow, some pale faces were reflected on the edge of the mirror surface.

    The owner of one of the faces stepped back slightly. He was wrapped in a dark robe, and the top of the long-handled wooden staff in his hand exuded a very dim magical glow-this weak light could theoretically not even illuminate his side The range of two meters, but in this weird cave, the faint light seems to be enough to reflect all the details, so that the whole space has no corners that the naked eye can''t recognize.

    And around this black-robed mage, there are many guards dressed like him, and the top of each person''s staff also maintains the same dim gleam. Under the faint light, the mage is slightly pale. The faces looked at each other until someone finally broke the silence: "This time the duration has exceeded all records... Counting the previous time, it is already the sixth ups and downs."

    "There are more shadows crossing the boundary than before," another black robe mage whispered, "and it seems more difficult to communicate than ever..."

    "They are restless, it seems that their minds have awakened from their deep sleep. This is not a good sign," the black-robed mage who spoke first shook his head, then frowned, "Is anyone going to send a letter to the upper level?"

    "Guards have been sent to inform Prince Nash," a female mage said in a low voice, "He should be soon..."

    "I''ve already arrived."

    Before the female mage''s voice fell, Prince Nash Nalt''s voice came out of thin air, and accompanied by this voice, there was a smoke vortex that suddenly rose up in the cave-Prince Nash''s figure went directly through the dim court The stacked floors and staggered magical barriers, like a shadow falling into the abyss, directly "falling" into this cave space located deep underground. His figure condenses and forms in mid-air, and then floats weightlessly. Towards the edge of the "mirror", came among a group of guards.

    When Prince Nash landed on the ground, the "mirror" at the center of the cave suddenly changed again, and a large number of ripples were generated from the mirror surface out of thin air. The plane that originally looked like a solid suddenly surged like a thick liquid. , Along with this weird and chilling surging, there were bursts of low, vague, dreamlike whispers from behind the mirror, echoing in the entire space!

    In the next second, something was suddenly condensed in the undulating mirror surface like slime. They floated up quickly and constantly recombined with the invisible energy in the air, quickly forming hollow "human bodies". These shadows Draped in something like a rune cloth strip, the amorphous black smoke inside its body is bound by the cloth strip into roughly limbs. These uninvited guests from the "other side" murmured, roared, and left the mirror unconsciously, toward the distance. Their nearest guards were staggering-but the guards had already reacted. Under Prince Nash¡¯s order, shadow burning rays shot out from the top of the wizards¡¯ scepters, penetrating those from The "cross-boundaries" of the shadow world, their rune cloth belts flared silently under the rays, and the black smoke inside was neutralized and disintegrated instantly. After just a few seconds, these shadows were decomposed into energy and The shadow sank into the depths of the mirror.

    Everything happened in the flashlight and fire, and it was done under the almost instinctive muscle memory of the guards. It wasn''t until all the transgressors were expelled back that a group of black-robed wizards finally took a breath. Layered black "mirror". Prince Nash''s gaze also fell on the dark mirror surface, and his gaze moved slowly on the surface, monitoring every slight change of it.

    At this moment, a silver light and phantom that suddenly flashed under the mirror suddenly came into his eyes-the thing was so blurred that it was completely unrecognizable, but it made people think of a cold "line of sight".

    Nash Naert''s complexion instantly changed, and then he withdrew half a step. At the same time, he whispered in a low voice: "Extinguish the light source, time yourself!"

    In the next instant, all the light sources in the cave disappeared, including not only the shimmer light on the top of the wizards¡¯ rods, but also the flash of runes on the ancient stone slabs on the top of the cave and the glowing moss in some damp corners-the light of the wizards. Obviously it was extinguished artificially, but the light in other places seemed to have been swallowed by some invisible force, and the entire cave fell into absolute darkness.

    In the darkness, everyone¡¯s heart was beating, faintly, as if there was some kind of fine friction sound coming from some corners, and then there seemed to be footsteps breaking through the silence, as if some The guard left his position and was groping to pass among his companions. Then after a while, the cave finally calmed down again. It seemed that someone took a long breath, and his voice was silent: "Yes. Now, light up the staff again."

    In the darkness, there was no sound response, and no dim light lit up.

    After a while, suddenly there were a few short screams from the guards'' densest place. Amidst the painful shouts, a guard who seemed to be struggling snarled, "Quick, light up the staff. , I am entangled in something! I am..."

    The only response to this shout was darkness and silence.

    Finally, these weird voices disappeared again, and Prince Nash Nalt¡¯s voice broke the silence: "The time is over, each light up the staff."

    There was still no response in the darkness, and no light lit up. There were only some slight and long breathing sounds that seemed to be blocked by a thick curtain and far away from the world. These breathing sounds were mixed with a trace of tension, but there was nothing. The human voice sounded flustered-after about ten more seconds, a faint light finally appeared in the cave.

    The first mage guard lighted up his staff, and then the rest of the guards also released the "darkness and silence" state, and the staff was lit up, and the dim light around the cave was restored. Prince Nash''s The figure reappeared in the gleam of these dim light, he looked in the direction of the guards for the first time, counting the number of people among the slightly pale faces.

    "One less person." He suddenly said in a low tone.

    The guards immediately began to confirm each other, and after a short internal inventory, they focused all their sights on a vacancy at the front of the crowd-there was an empty spot, which apparently used to be a standing individual, but the corresponding guard had disappeared.

    The black-robed wizards watched the empty place nervously, and then, a small flash of light suddenly appeared in the empty place. The flash floated on a place about one person high, bright and dark, sometimes reflecting in the air. The silhouette of the hazy silhouette in the middle, as if an invisible mage is standing there, trying to light the staff in the "darkness" that belongs to him, trying to reflect his figure in the real world again Come out¡ªhe tried again and again, but the flash became weaker and weaker, and the silhouette of the figure that was occasionally reflected became more and more blurred and thinner.

    Some of the black-robed mages couldn¡¯t help but mutter softly: "Come back... back to this world... come back... don¡¯t give up, come back..."

    The last flash of light finally disappeared, and it did not light up again.

    Someone among the guards couldn''t help cursing in a low voice, which was vague and unclear.

    "He''s gone," Prince Nash''s gaze stayed for a long time at the place where the flash finally disappeared. After several seconds of silence, he said in a low voice, "May this respectable guard find peace on the other side of the dark."

    The guards lowered their heads, and said in unison with solemnity and sorrow: "May he find peace on the other side of the dark..."

    "Let¡¯s notify the family as soon as possible and send the spare uniform and staff used by the guardian...There must always be something for burial," Prince Nash said softly, "His family will be generously treated, everyone will Will be taken care of."

    The leader of the guard bowed and saluted: "Yes, my lord."

    Nash Gnar nodded his head and looked back to the "mirror" in the center of the cave. This terrifying dark mirror has completely calmed down, as if all the visions that had just happened were everyone''s dreams-Nash The prince can even be sure that even if he steps directly on the mirror surface at this moment and walks on it at will, nothing will happen.

    "The restlessness is over," the "Mage King" sighed softly, "I''m afraid this barrier is no longer so stable."

    "This change must be related to recent events," the guard leader couldn''t help but said. "The gods have fallen or disappeared one after another. Talrond, who had been stagnant for millions of years, suddenly broke free from the shackles, and the mortal kingdoms were in unprecedented intensity. The state of change, all minds have lost the order and stability of the past, impetuous and turbulent thoughts have caused ripples in the deep sea-this time the scale of the ripples is larger than ever before, and it will surely affect the entire deep sea... It will inevitably disturb the dreams of the sleeping person."

    While speaking, the leader turned his head and looked at the huge dark mirror with nervous and vigilant eyes.

    "What should we do to maintain his sleeping state." Another mage guard couldn''t help saying.

    Prince Nash Nalt quietly looked at the black-robed mage who spoke, and asked softly: "Why?"

    "This..." The mage guard was taken aback for a moment, and replied in a daze, "We are guarding this dream..."

    "We are just guarding this entrance to ensure that evolution occurs naturally. As for whether this dream will continue, whether it will wake up early, and under what circumstances... These are not things we can interfere with, but involve the whole The world, the changes in the entire age...that shouldn''t be our intervention," Prince Nash said quietly, "All this is a natural historical process, and the violet is just a bystander."

    Speaking of this, he shook his head slightly.

    "Don''t underestimate the power of this historical evolution, and don''t be blinded by the too high sense of mission. We are just a group of guards at the door."

    Nash Nalt transformed into a plume of smoke, and once again passed through the stacked floors, through various protections of indefinite depth, he returned to the room on the upper floor of the tower, and the bright light appeared in the field of vision. Dispelling the entangled black shadows of the mage king-those shadows dissipated in the light like evaporating, making a faint noise.

    Nash came to a crimson high-backed chair and sat there thinking quietly. After such a peaceful time passed for an unknown period of time, a soft footstep suddenly came from behind him.

    On the wall not far behind him, an oval magic mirror with a gorgeous light gold frame and a height of one person suddenly appeared brilliant, and a beautiful woman wearing a white court dress quietly appeared in the mirror. , She looked at Prince Nash: "You are in a bad mood, the guard has suffered a loss?"

    "A very experienced guard was lost at the border," Nash shook his head and sighed, "Nothing left."

    "Why does this happen?" The woman in the mirror looked surprised, "How can an experienced guard get lost on the border?"

    "...The mirror surface briefly lost control and the boundary became blurred. The guard resisted all temptations and deceptions and resisted the urge to light up the staff in the dark, but did not return to the light in time after the boundary was restored. As a result, I failed to return to our world smoothly."

    The woman in the mirror fell silent, and sighed softly two seconds later: "It''s a pity."

    "...May he find peace on the other side of the dark." Prince Nash said calmly.

    "As we all know, there is nothing on the other side of the darkness-there is only an extremely empty dream."

    "That is the ultimate peace."

 Chapter 1100ï¼š The last link

    At the highest point of the city of a thousand towers, the dim palace room seems to be always shrouded in a hazy curtain. As long as you stand in this high tower and look outside, you will feel the sky floating in the sky even when it is a clear sky. A layer of haze, I feel that there is some kind of inexplicable "block" between the urban buildings surrounding the tower and the tower. People who are lucky enough to visit this tower occasionally will be impressed by the sight-but nothing One can explain the source of this "veil" feeling.

    There is no corresponding data record, there is no public technical interpretation by the royal mages, and the rulers in the tower never explain the secrets of their residence to the lower mages. The "veil" shrouded by this tower is the violet kingdom. The oldest one of the secrets, it is not very conspicuous, but it can always arouse the interest of some snoopers.

    Prince Nash stood in front of a floor-to-ceiling window depicting bronze lace, his eyes calmly looking at the distant sky, under the dim light of the sky, the reflection in the eyes of the mage king was slightly misplaced with the current time and space. At a certain moment, he suddenly raised his hand and waved it lightly, so the scene outside the tower suddenly jittered abnormally. In the next second, a vague shadow was outside the "veil" Appeared and quickly dissipated in a silent wailing, as if dissolved in the bright sunshine outside.

    "There are always eye-opening elemental creatures or magical spirits that are attracted," Nash Nalt frowned and muttered, "This year is especially much more."

    "Here is a powerful magic hub and the focal point of space-time distortion, just like the bottom of a funnel. All the extraordinary powers within the funnel will slide towards this''hole''. This is determined by the laws of nature," the lady in the mirror He smiled and said, "The curtain of the dim royal court will attract those sensitive elemental creatures and magical spirits. The frequency is similar every year. According to my monitoring records, the situation this year has not changed much."

    "...That''s probably because I am too sensitive," Prince Nash thought for a while, couldn''t help sighing, "After all, a lot of things have happened recently."

    The beautiful lady in the mirror looked at Prince Nash¡¯s back, and then muttered for a while and whispered: ¡°Really, don¡¯t you think about responding to the invitation of the''Alliance''? Or at least participate in the recent interesting new changes in the Loren continent. The mages living in the outer zone have been very close to the merchants of the Loren mainland during this time, and they are very interested in the''route around the mainland''."

    "I have not forbidden commercial exchanges at the civil level, and I have already approved the navigation of the circum-continental route in the Southern Strait." Prince Nash turned to look at the lady who appeared in the mirror, with a serious expression on her face. "To the Violet Kingdom In other words, this degree of''openness'' is enough-we should not establish too much contact with the countries on the Loren continent. As for the mages who live in the cities of the outer zone... they are essentially We are different, aren''t we? Bernadette."

    "Ah, ah, yes, they are more relaxed and freer than us," the lady in the mirror spread her hands and sighed half-jokingly. "It''s not like us who have to bear a bunch of missions that don''t know whether it is meaningful. Live a life that is forever isolated from the world."

    "Okay, don''t complain about this. We haven''t reached the level of''isolation''-at least every year some apprentices who pass the test will come to the city of a thousand towers from the continent of Loren, and we will often send people. It¡¯s better to go to Loren and observe the changes in the world than it was a thousand years ago.¡± Prince Nash smiled and calmed Bernadette in the mirror, and quickly changed the subject, ¡°Compared to this, your clothes today are very beautiful. "

    "This is the one I wore yesterday."

    "...the one yesterday was also very beautiful."

    Bennadido in the mirror crouched and sighed: "...you have no brains?"

    Prince Nash opened his mouth, which seemed to be a bit stuck for a moment, then he spread out his hands and smiled awkwardly, then turned to face the floor-to-ceiling window, looking into the distance, and continued to fall into contemplation.

    ¡­¡­

    The conference has been going on for several days. Leaders or plenipotentiary ambassadors from dozens of large and small countries on the Loren Continent are squeezing their brain power and mobilizing all the information resources and think tank resources in their hands. Every day, they must Faced with a series of huge information that can affect the entire known world, and on the next day, they have to give feedback on this information and vote-this meeting has long exceeded the expectations of most countries, just like a rapid Roaring like a tsunami, engulfing the ups and downs of the entire era, even if the representatives involved in it are caught off guard, they are keenly aware of the tremendous impact this series of changes will have on the entire world-including their own country. great influence.

    They are like a group of helms caught in a huge wave, holding the steering wheel in a little panic in the silent stormy sea. No matter what the situation is, no matter how much power they have, they are doing their best to control the direction of their ship. Trying to find a safe and favorable position and direction to confess to the people and subjects after going back in this huge wave that changes the world.

    But as time passed, this huge wave showed a certain pattern every day, and the helms finally grasped the rhythm of the wind and waves, so the loose and messy "fleet" finally appeared a little order, more and more Consensus was reached through intense discussions and exchanges, and more and more common interests were recognized, and some old contradictions were temporarily shelved or made concessions in the face of greater interests-the storm has not subsided, but the helmsman has recognized "Fleet" order, so a series of results were brewed in this process¡ª¡ª

    Initially was the establishment of the Union and the entry into force of the "Common Union Charter", followed by the opening of the circumcontinental route, the route-related agreement and the entry into force of the "Maritime Trade Act", followed by the establishment of the Union Food Committee and the provision of food for Tarrond The proposal for assistance was passed, the establishment of the maritime and air security zone and the entry into force of related bills. At the same time, a series of bills on internal trade in the mainland were voted through, conflict determination methods between countries, international legal framework and necessity memorandum, member states¡¯ security General...

    The meeting lasted a long time, but every minute and every second was extremely tense.

    In such a process, a series of publicly available information of the 112 Conference was continuously spread out through the intelligence channels of various countries-even the most backward small and remote countries, through the lease of the three countries of Cecil, Typhon, and Silver Empire. The long-distance communication network sent the news back to China as soon as possible.

    Time just passed day by day. When the tenth day came, the public agenda of the 112 meeting finally came to an end. With the vote of the "General Method for the Identification of Land and Sea Boundaries (Provisional, the flag flying above the oath stone ring gradually resumed. The dim normality.

    Under the banner of the gold pattern on the blue background, Gawain sighed lightly. Some of the most important problems in his heart were finally solved, but he hadn''t completely let go of the tone-the public part of the meeting was over, but still Some things that need to be handled carefully and cannot be discussed rashly and openly still need to be resolved. After regaining his spirits, he raised his head and glanced over the slightly tired representatives under the flags, breaking the silence with a low voice.

    "Everyone, we have voted to pass the last bill just now. So far, the public agenda of this meeting has ended successfully. We first celebrate this."

    After the voice fell, applause immediately sounded from all over the venue. It took only a short time from sparse to enthusiastic. After this warm but short applause ended, Gao Wen continued: "Next, follow the meeting recorded in the manual. The process, we transferred to a closed-door meeting-there is only one representative from each country on the scene, please leave the other assistant team, clerical officer team, and media team in an orderly manner. The remaining representatives can rest for 30 minutes. Please do not stay away After 30 minutes, Shihuan promised that Shihuan will be temporarily blocked until the end of the meeting.

    In the final stage, there was an additional closed-door meeting-this matter had been written in the meeting manual sent to the representatives of all parties, so the representatives on the scene were not surprised by what Gao Wen said, and there is no doubt in life. In fact Some of the people with more informed news and more keen sense of smell have even roughly guessed what the closed-door meeting is going to discuss. For a moment, there was a thoughtful look on their faces, but in the end no one spoke.

    Afterwards, representatives of all parties and their assistant teams began to leave the venue in an orderly manner or go to the rest area to rest in accordance with the process requirements. Gao Wen also temporarily left his seat, but he did not go far, but went straight to Under the banner of the Silver Empire-Bersetia is standing here, discussing something with Rosetta Augustus.

    Noting that Gawain was approaching, Bersetia turned around, with a faint smile on her face, and Rosetta also raised her head to look this way, and raised her right hand to indicate¡ªhe was holding a glass in his hand. The low alcohol sweet wine, the slightly reddish liquor and the exquisite crystal glass shine brightly in the sun.

    "Uncle Gao Wen," Bersetia greeted with a smile. The Ling Ran''s majestic temperament that belonged to the "Silver Queen" from the previous meeting has gradually disappeared, "Your performance today is still outstanding."

    "I don''t need this kind of flattery," Gawain smiled, "And then again-don''t you call me "Uncle Gawain" only in private?"

    Belsetia casually said in a relaxed tone: "The occasion is even ¡®closed¡¯ to me¡ªthis meeting is exhausting enough, and it¡¯s better to relax during a break."

    Gawain looked at Rosetta Augustus on the side again, his gaze fell on the other party¡¯s glass, and casually said: "Is this drinking during the meeting?"

    Rosetta shook the crystal cup in her hand, revealing a relaxed smile: ¡°Long meetings are boring, and compared to drinking water, a moderate amount of alcohol can make me sober.¡±

    Gawain thought for a while, and couldn¡¯t help saying: "...This wine is actually made from the fruit of the Thorin tree."

    Rosetta¡¯s expression changed a little for a moment, and then when she looked at the wine glass in her hand, her eyes were a little bit dumbfounded. After a while, he muttered: "Are you trying to say that even this glass of wine is older than my generation?"

    "Just kidding, I don''t think Bertila would treat the fruit hanging on the tree as a descendant bloodline," Gawain said with a smile-although in his heart he really felt that if there was a smart P player standing here At this point, I am afraid that it is not possible to make a claim to Typhon with a Thorin tree fruit-then he directly turned to the topic, "It is about to enter the last link, is Typhon ready?"

    "As we agreed before, Typhon will stand firmly on Cecil''s side on the issue of the Theocracy," Rosetta Augustus''s expression immediately became serious, "You can rest assured ¡ª¡ªThere is no resistance to this matter."

    Was the surviving God of War forces in Typhon and that had not bowed to Aldernan so completely wiped out... and it sounds like the Augustus family has also regained control of the country, and gathered the War God church to remain after the collapse The big blank space...

    Gawain did not speak any more, just nodded slightly.

    "The Silver Empire is also ready-the same is true for the Highmountain Kingdom and the small southern countries," Bersetia also said on the side. "On this matter, the opinions of the top Druid Orthodox churches are the same, but It is not ruled out that some esoteric organizations in the forest and the stubborn primitive believers of the people will have a small-scale counterattack. The Elf King Court can solve these problems, but our progress must be slower. I hope you can understand this in advance."

    "I understand, after all, the influence of theocracy in the Silver Empire is deeply ingrained, and the long life span of your race has made it difficult for many elves who have experienced ancient times to accept...changes." Gao Wen nodded gently, and he couldn''t help but improve. There was an unspeakable sigh: In many cases, the progress of the times requires not only the growth of new things, but also the demise of old things, and even the demise of a generation of old people, and those who maintain stale memories and cannot accept changes in the world. A generation has gradually faded away from the main body of society, although it seems cold and merciless to say so, but the old and the new change, the world often works like this.

    The sorrow of the longevity race in this world lies in this¡ªcompared with those short-lived races that change quickly, members of the longevity race... are too difficult to die. They live too long, and their memories are wrapped around their race like a long rope. Even though the rope has rotted and moulded, the younger generation is still trapped in it and cannot escape.

    Rosetta on the side of showed a somewhat surprised expression: "Are there still elves who firmly believe in the original druid doctrine and refuse to recognize the existing druid faction?"

    "Yes, not only there are followers, but there are even a few old people who have personally experienced the "primitive age" and are alive," Bersetia said with a complex face, "this even includes a person more than three thousand years ago. High-ranking Druid priests and a small group of priests... Although these elves have been far away from the power center of the church, they have acquiesced to the order established by the elven royal court and the symbolic identity of the highest priest of the royal family, but they are in some primitive groups. The influence is still huge, and it does not rule out the possibility that they have secretly connected with certain secret religious groups in the past three thousand years..."

    Gawain couldn''t help frowning. Bersetia hadn''t said about this last time. He couldn''t help but look at the silver empress: "They won''t like the Elf King''s court proceeding on issues involving the **** of nature. A''reform''...how do you plan to deal with this group?"

    "We can''t take strong measures, and we can''t turn a blind eye to them," Bersetia sighed. "I will be patient with them-rest assured, I have been dealing with them for hundreds of years. People have headaches, but it is not impossible to solve them."

    Speaking of this, the silver queen smiled helplessly, and said with a hint of teasing: "Perhaps only their gods are here to persuade these old people who refuse to forget the past."

    Gao Wen: "..."

 Chapter 1101ï¼š Qualitative

    The silver queen speaker had no intention. Gawain was interested in the audience. With a slight movement in his heart, he felt that this topic seemed weird¡ªlet the former **** of nature talk to the devout believers who didn¡¯t want to forget the past? Let¡¯s go about it... it¡¯s probably just a whimsical idea for the Silver Queen, but it seems physically feasible to Gawain...

    The "god" is still watching "TV" in his backyard. According to the report of the monitoring team, he spends at least 20 hours on the Internet a day...

    But then again, what should Amone say to those persistent believers? How can a group of elves who have been obsessed for three thousand years give up their obsessions safely and securely? Let the **** of nature perform on the spot and die again...

    Gawain shook his head lightly, and hurriedly tossed off the weird thought that had suddenly appeared somehow. He knew that this thought was just thinking about it. In any case, he didn''t dare to let Amorn and the outside world casually. Re-contact with mortals-even if you just say a word to them and show your deeds once, the risk behind this event is too great, and it is very likely that Amoen, who has left the position of God, will reconnect with the divine authority. The benefits are unpredictable.

    He can''t casually consume the fruits of the three thousand years of White Star''s fall in this kind of joke-like behavior.

    But...if you change the method...change your mind...

    Gawain couldn''t help but fell into thinking, but his thinking was quickly interrupted by the Silver Queen. Bersetia cast a somewhat curious look: "What are you thinking?"

    "...It''s nothing, some trivial things," Gawain awakened from his thoughts. He glanced at Bersetia, and some plans emerged in his heart, but soon he temporarily suppressed these unformed ideas, and he lifted At the beginning, I looked at a mechanical clock not far away, and saw that the pointer on it was gradually reaching the highest point, "The rest time is almost...Let''s go back to the meeting."

    In the oath stone ring, representatives of all parties have also returned to their positions one after another-in fact, most of the representatives did not even leave the stone ring at all. During the limited 30-minute break, they seized the time to contact other representatives , To grasp the situation as much as possible, in order to be able to gain a better grasp of the situation, even those who leave are communicating with their own teams, seeking advice from think tanks and intelligence assistance-no one really knows In this short time, empty your brain, because everyone knows that this meeting has come to an end, and the real relaxation is best left until the stone ring opens again.

    After confirming that all the representatives returned to their positions and the staff outside Shihuan were also ready, Bersetia stood up from her position, took a quiet glance at the audience, and lifted up slightly. Right hand: "Then, according to the meeting process, the oath of the stone ring is now blocked. Except for life-threatening situations, the blocked state will continue until the end of this closed-door meeting."

    The Silver Queen¡¯s voice fell, and a deep buzzing sound had sounded from the edge of the venue. Immediately after that, the surface of the magnificent stone pillars suddenly showed layers of magical brilliance, and countless ancient and difficult runes emerged from the stone wall. And spread out like petals, connected to each other in the air to form a light green rune curtain wall, followed by brilliance wandering, the runes quickly filled with diffused light and shadow-just a few seconds later, the entire vow A luxuriant, endless dense forest rose outside the stone ring. The original wasteland scene and the distant town scenery were all replaced by this sudden emergence of dense forest, and no trace of it was visible.

    Outside of the oath stone ring, the teams waiting in the rest area did not see the "dense forest". They just watched the huge ancient ceremonial field shrouded in light, and disappeared into the wilderness in the next second. ¡ª¡ªMany people got a little commotion because of this, but after seeing the Elf Affairs Officer, Typhon and Cecil''s work team still quietly resting beside the venue, the commotion soon calmed down.

    Inside the oath stone ring, the Silver Queen ended her "reversal" on the ceremonial venue. After she sat down again, Gao Wen stood up: "Then we start this meeting. Presumably many people have experienced so much. After Tian¡¯s meeting, we have realized that topic we have always deliberately avoided, so now...it¡¯s time to face the biggest trouble: about the gods of our world."

    In the hall that became deserted due to the reduction in the number of people, many representatives moved their bodies slightly in their seats. Some people''s complexions changed slightly, some subconsciously fell into thinking, some people clenched their fists and knocked their foreheads, but no one was in front of this topic. Exclaimed gaffe. As Gawain said, after so many days of meetings, I have seen the images left on the battlefield of Typhon-Cecile, and learned of the disaster in Tarrond, any wise People should guess the content of this closed-door meeting at this moment.

    "At this point, I don''t think anyone will question the authenticity of the materials we saw at the opening of the meeting," Gao Wen continued after a short pause. "What I want to say is that the materials are far from All¡ª¡ª

    "As early as a few years ago, Cecil had already been exposed to this part of the truth, and Typhon faced the''dark side of the gods'' even earlier than Cecil. Even going back to the ancient Gondor era, some prophets The enlightened people faced this dark reality. They were called the''rebels'', and spent their entire lives looking for a way to fight against fate...

    "This is what I want to say: This is not a crisis that is suddenly exposed to mortals. In fact, this crisis has been accompanied by our civilization for thousands of years and thousands of years. Many people have faced and confronted them in the long years. Have tried to fight against it. This is a "dark river" in the development of our civilization. Most people don''t know its existence, but it has always flowed in the depths of our history."

    "This sounds too general," the leader of the Union of Uttar Pradesh stood up. "Can you have more detailed information that can help us quickly grasp the situation?"

    "Yes, the information is placed in a secret compartment under your desk," Gawain nodded, "You can read it yourself. We explained the situation in as simple and clear as possible. If you still have questions during the reading process , You can speak at any time."

    Under the banner of the Ogure tribal nation, Wenna Baizhi quickly found the information Gao Wen said in the grid under the stone table-to her surprise, this was not one that was widely used in the previous agenda. It¡¯s a high-quality manuscript paper, but a roll of parchment with a faintly elven style and a slightly shiny surface. When the roll was opened, she saw a few shiny runes flashing from the edge of the paper. However, this distinctive feature made her instantly realize what this thing is:

    A magical secret deed. The biggest effect of this secret deed is that it cannot be copied in any form, cannot be overwritten or tampered in any form after it is made, cannot be taken out of a specific area, and can only be opened once.

    Gao Wen¡¯s voice came from not far away: ¡°In order to ensure data security, we have to distribute the data in the form of magical secret deeds. This is not a question of anyone present, but a matter of the gods and the process. Safety must be taken seriously."

    The leaders or plenipotentiary ambassadors from various countries have no doubts. They lowered their heads and began to read the information stored in the magic secret deed. With the blessing of speed reading spells, huge amounts of information were transformed into their minds with extremely high efficiency. As those ancient, terrifying truths and recent research results were revealed one by one, a solemn and solemn atmosphere began to take shape in the oath stone ring.

    The expression on everyone''s face became serious, and some people have even begun to gently wipe the fine sweat from their foreheads.

    After an unknown period of time, a female leader with long red hair stood up first: "Is there no accurate measurement of the countdown mentioned here? We have no way to measure it? "

    "Unfortunately, this is beyond our current knowledge," Gawain shook his head slightly. "The gods are in different situations, and the observation of the gods itself will lead to powerful reverse pollution-people who try to calculate the countdown will He mutated and died due to divine pollution before he had time to come to the conclusion. This was confirmed by many pioneers who sacrificed for this in the Gondor era a thousand years ago.

    "Of course, now our technology has developed to a certain extent. Cecil is trying various methods that can effectively resist divine pollution, and preliminary results have been achieved. If our protection technology is sufficiently advanced, perhaps one day we can Directly observe the kingdom of God, and even directly monitor the state of a certain god-but I don''t know when this day will come."

    "...Monitoring the kingdom of God and the gods, this sounds like a terrible plan," another representative couldn''t help but whispered, "but..."

    "But we must do this," Rosetta broke the silence, and the Typhon ruler looked at the representative with a deep and solemn gaze. "Typhon has used his own blood to prove the consequences of the loss of control of the gods-this countdown. It really exists, and as long as mortal civilization is still developing, it will never stop. Even if we only slightly extend the average life span of the people and increase some population, we are increasing the changes in thoughts and increasing the loss of control of the gods. risk."

    "To stop the countdown, we must stop all development behaviors, even considering that the experience and knowledge of the intelligent race itself is passively accumulated. We must consciously destroy the population, destroy knowledge, block technology, and return to the ancestral life," Belcetia Suddenly, her voice was soft, but it echoed in the entire oath stone ring with a certain penetrating power, "Who is willing to accept this price?"

    Quiet momentarily in the conference hall, the delegates looked at each other, and obviously no one was willing to accept this terrible result.

    What''s more...Even if such an extreme method is used to stop the crazy countdown of the gods, there is more than one crisis in this world. What about the magic wave? What about the dangerous natural environment? What about the surrounding crisis after the decline of national power? Those who can sit here are not stupid people, no one will choose to cut all limbs in order to avoid falling.

    What the Queen Silver mentioned was obviously an unacceptable choice from the beginning.

    "Then we have the most basic consensus," Gao Wen broke the silence at this moment, his voice is steady and strong, "The development and progress of civilization is what we need to survive, and we cannot stagnate, let alone accept the retrogression-the result of this Changes in ideological trends are also inevitable. Problems will not disappear out of thin air, and only solutions can be found. This is the premise of everything."

    No one objected to this, because everything was obvious, but after a short silence, a leader from the southwestern region of the mainland couldn¡¯t help standing up: ¡°Then, must we treat the gods as enemies?¡±

    "This is the first thing we are going to do in this meeting-to determine the gods," Gao Wen glanced at the representative quietly, and then he retracted his gaze to purify his expression and said in a deep voice, "Thousands of years. Even for tens of thousands of years, faith has always been an important part of the lives of all ethnic groups in Loren. In any case, we must acknowledge its positive role in the development of civilization, and this positive role is still in effect today. , There is no true "state of the faithless" among the member states of the alliance. All of our countries have their own Holy See powers, and religious activities are closely related to our people. We cannot violently and directly remove religion from us. It¡¯s a fact that they are separated from their social activities.

    "Under the above two premises, is the''god'' really our enemy?

    "The disobedience of a thousand years ago was indeed so qualitative. They believed that God was clearly the enemy of civilization, even if not now, sooner or later-pioneers are respectable, but unfortunately, as we know Progress, we also have to question the original views of the pioneers.

    "More and more evidences show that the gods have no subjective malice towards civilization from beginning to end. In fact, due to the influence of ideological trends, their goodwill towards civilization is the mainstream; secondly, the crazy "countdown" of the gods itself is also It is not the subjective will of any party. This is the result of the operation of the laws of nature. Unfortunately, no **** can be responsible for this law; in the end, after the gods go crazy, they will indeed cause devastating damage to civilization, but they are in Before that, they did not take the initiative to cause any damage, and even on the contrary-as long as conditions permit, the gods will actually take the initiative to stop this crazy tendency, and they will take some self-help behavior.

    "As for the''self-help behavior'', we cannot disclose too detailed information for the time being, but I can guarantee that Cecil has observed enough evidence to prove that there are signs of actively breaking free from the''yoke'' in the gods."

    Speaking of this, Gawain deliberately paused, and then continued: ¡°Therefore, I don¡¯t think we should regard gods as enemies or potential enemies-they are just like us, and they are also the natural law of the yoke of thought. The victim, even if an extreme situation such as the Battle of the Winterhold Hunting God occurs, even if a certain **** will stand on the opposite side of civilization someday in the future, we must have a clear understanding and determination of this."

    After finished speaking, Gawain finally breathed a sigh of relief, as if letting go of part of his burden.

    After so many twists and turns, collecting so much information, and conducting an unknown number of demonstrations, he finally completed the characterization of the relationship between God and man in the cruel "laws" of this world-only for him In its own right, the significance of this incident is actually no less than the establishment of a community alliance.

    Only when everything is qualitative can there be a clear direction.

    While he was relieved, he also noticed the changes in the expressions on the faces of each representative under the stone pillars.

    Almost one-third of the representatives were obviously relieved. Their expressions were still serious, but their faces were no longer so tight, and some inexplicable light even lit up from their eyes...

    Gawain sighed softly in his heart.

    In this world, after all, it is impossible for too many people to truly "let go" of their gods, even if it is the natural opposition to the theocracy, they are only opposed to the secular powers of priests, not the gods who protect the world. .

 Chapter 1102ï¼š Theocracy

    In this two-way locked cage, gods, like humans, are one of the victims of the cold laws of nature. This is not only Gao Wen¡¯s characterization of the matter, but also all the people who participated in the disobedience plan and understood all the inside information so far. The consensus reached, even the former high-level rebels, Carmel and Veronica/Ophelia, have now agreed with Gawain''s views.

    For the representatives present, the greatest emotion in their hearts at this moment is not the nature of the incident, but the fact that the supreme gods have become the "victims" of something¡ªthis kind of perception The huge subversion on the Internet has complicated the expressions of all people. The cognition they have developed since birth makes them instinctively think that this statement is somewhat absurd, but the irrefutable facts make them have to admit these things in front of them. .

    "Well, the gods are victims... I don''t think anyone has thought of this theory, but since it is a fact, we have to admit it," Paladin Huishanyan, the plenipotentiary ambassador from Forge City, stood from his seat. When he got up, his voice was low and powerful, as if the sound of a boulder rolling from the cave, "Then what can we mortals do? If this is a contradictory cycle that even the gods can''t break away..."

    "God is saving ourselves, of course we must save ourselves," Gao Wen replied calmly, "We are facing a path that has no choice. In the face of natural laws, there are no options for surrender and detour, and cold laws will not. Care about the personal wishes of mortals-either solve this problem, or everyone will die, even the gods who shelter the world, they will also die.

    "It¡¯s not that this kind of thing has never happened. The dragon''s records can prove that civilizations that have been destroyed during the development process are like grass in the wind, and they cannot survive one after another.

    "So we have to save ourselves, and this is essentially a self-salvation of mortals and gods working together-although due to certain factors, we cannot communicate directly with the gods, and cannot directly cooperate with the gods, but since we have some Laws, this kind of "self-help" is theoretically feasible."

    "The common self-saving of mortals and gods..." Under the banner symbolizing Tarrond, Melita Penha subconsciously raised her head. She looked at Gawain, who was speaking solemnly, with a bit of astonishment. Subconsciously repeating the other party''s conclusion just now-in her long memory, this is the boldest and even the most arrogant speech she has ever heard from the ordinary people, but this boldly almost arrogant statement is like a lightning bolt It lighted up in her heart. For some reason, she suddenly thought of the scene when she was summoned by the Dragon God for the last time. She thought of the eyes of the **** who once looked at her gently. She felt that she understood something, but this feeling Soon it flowed away like water in her heart.

    "Help yourself together..." Rosetta Augustus murmured a few words softly, his brows frowned slightly, but soon he gradually relaxed, a faint smile appeared on his face, and he knocked He knocked on the stone table in front of him, and he seemed to be muttering to himself very happily, "As expected of you, I really dare to say it..."

    "How are we going to save ourselves?" The leader of the Union of Northern City-States broke the silence. The tall man looked into Gawain''s eyes, "You have already thought of a specific plan?"

    "The connection between gods and people is based on''thinking trends'', and this is a long-term and subtle influence. We cannot roughly cut it off, and we cannot rely on the execution of a few powerful countries to make''partial cuts''. The safest and most feasible way is to carry out a controllable''mind release'' movement throughout the world, to carry out a comprehensive, orderly and safe''unbinding''," Gao Wen nodded in response, "Based on this, I It is proposed to establish a special organization, the "theocracy council".

    ¡°The Theocracy Council can be regarded as the spiritual continuation of the rebellious plan in the Gondor era, but the specific operation mode and the methods adopted have been changed according to modern conditions. The fundamental goal of the Theocracy Council is to eliminate the potential danger of the''divine disaster''. It is planned to be composed of the following departments: theological research institute, theocratic arbitration tribunal, theocratic planning agency, the anti-disaster countermeasures agency...

    "The Theological Research Institute is the main technical department. It has a series of facilities such as various **** analysis laboratories, theological knowledge bases, and divine material storage warehouses. Its responsibility is to analyze all the knowledge related to the gods, including its birth mechanism and operation. Mechanism, extinction mechanism, out-of-control mechanism, from theory to technology, establish a set of system tools that are understandable, accessible and applicable to mortals;

    "The Theocracy is used to interface with the specific Holy See. Its duty is to ensure that the order of the various denominations is controllable, to ensure that the series of plans formulated by the Theocracy are thoroughly implemented, to rule on orthodox and cult behaviors, and to rule on legal and illegal gods. Depending on the situation of each country, the arbitration tribunals may operate as secret agencies, but in any case, it must function effectively...

    "The Theocracy is responsible for formulating a series of plans for''adjustment'' to ideological trends and theocracies. Its members are all of you present here, and it has another part of the seats that will be reserved for church leaders of various denominations in the future-this is what I must One point to emphasize. We are not trying to fight or eliminate any legal and useful church, let alone eliminate the gods behind them. This is a joint self-saving, so church leaders who are willing to cooperate are also our natural allies. We must To win the active support of various sects, let them realize the seriousness of the problem...

    "Of course, if some people are unwilling to support, then we have to find a way to make them willing-it is a matter of life and death for all, unfortunately, there are some things that cannot be discussed.

    "The Divine Disaster Countermeasures Agency is an extremely important''disaster response unit''. They will directly apply cutting-edge technology from the Institute of Theology to directly fight against gods who have a tendency to lose control or even have begun to lose control. This is the second point I want to emphasize: Although the gods are the same as us as victims, this is limited to the gods before they lose control. Once the gods lose control, their actions will no longer be controlled by their subjective consciousness. They will evolve into unconscious natural disasters, like a tsunami. An earthquake is like an earthquake, and we must firmly eradicate this kind of disaster... Just as Augustus and I did on the battlefield of Winterhold, as the dragons did in Tarrond..."

    Gawain slowly said his plan, and behind every word and sentence, there are countless people''s contributions-from the research group led by Carmel to the continuous observation and accumulation of Veronica for 700 years. From the data that comes to the End of All Things and the lessons accumulated by the Eternal Sleeper and the Children of the Storm on the wrong path, and even to the knowledge that the Augustus family "stolen" at the expense of several generations of lives in the past two hundred years, Even going back to more than a thousand years ago, going back to the first rebels... In this arduous journey that spanned ten centuries, the scattered fragments accumulated by mortals finally gradually merged into shape, becoming this vow The voice echoed in the stone ring.

    The leader of the gray elves from the Ogure tribal nation stood up. The short lady stepped on her chair indifferently: ¡°In terms of the specific actions of controlling thoughts and interfering with the operation of the gods, there are relatively clear Your plan?"

    "Yes, according to the information we currently have, it is feasible to guide the whole people in the fields of culture, thinking, and belief activities," Gao Wen nodded. "Specifically, it includes a large-scale education and popularization to reduce people''s awareness of gods. The habitual reliance on the habitual re-interpretation of the theological classics reduces the blindness of the public¡¯s belief...

    Gawain explained patiently, and as he told his story, nearby Rosetta Augustus and Bersetia also nodded slowly: they are no strangers to what Gawain is saying at this moment.

    "I have another question." After Gao Wen finished explaining, Wenna Baizhi still did not sit down, her expression became more serious. "After our series of measures took effect, we weakened the public and the public at all levels. After the connection between the gods...how will the gods be affected? After losing so much support of faith, will they really not die?"

    Facing the doubts of the gray elf leader, Gao Wen''s expression became solemn.

    He was not surprised by this question-the Ogure tribe has always been a country that values ??traditions very much, and they have unique belief activities that have a profound impact on their own society. Among the high mountains of the tribe, many different races They all believe in a variety of gods, including the main righteous gods on the mainland, as well as the mountain gods they believe in. People in this country have different things to their gods than people in other places. Deep feelings, so facing the series of "theocracy reform plans" proposed by Gao Wen, the gray elf leader must have doubts in his heart.

    "They will not die-I can guarantee that," Gao Wen looked into Wenna Baizhi''s eyes, and said solemnly, "Unless you are in the early stage when the thoughts are not yet formed and the spiritual body is unstable, otherwise A normal **** who has been worshipped by believers for a long time and has the ability to deliver miracles will not die after the chain of faith is broken. After they are formed, they will form a stable self-circulation, and their power will be controlled and will no longer continue. Dissipate, even if the connection of faith is interrupted, they will only stop growing or undergo a certain degree of decline-this is better than going mad or dying."

    Wenna Bai Zhi couldn¡¯t help asking: "Has this been confirmed?"

    Confirmation...How is confirmation? Anyway, the big white deer in the backyard has been playing online every day recently, and his spirits are getting better and better every day. Moreover, according to the report sent two days ago, there might be a goddess who is rubbing the net in the backyard-half a year has passed since the funeral of that sister, and now she is robbing the remote control with the **** of nature every day. Like dying...

    But this kind of evidence cannot be said outside. Although it is all facts, speaking it out will quickly reduce the seriousness of the entire meeting and even the credibility of all the previous information. Gao Wen can only think about it in his mind. Thinking, his face still maintains a solemn expression: "There are actual observations, but at this stage it cannot be made public."

    Wenna Baizhi looked at Gao Wen, and after a few seconds she breathed out gently, her expression relaxed, and she sat back on the chair: "I understand. But I hope I can get more from the shared information later. Empirical evidence."

    Gao Wen nodded and scanned the audience: "The Theocracy is no less significant than the community alliance we just established. It requires the close cooperation of all member states, the sharing of knowledge and technology, and the cost input of all countries. Establishing a united front equivalent to a''joint alert circle'', and it is difficult for us to get the same visible economic or political gains as the establishment of a circum-continental route. Of course, this benefit will appear sooner or later, but it is destined not The fundamental purpose of the theocracy.

    "The biggest benefit it brings to us is only''survival'' itself.

    ¡°It¡¯s not easy to make a decision. Next, each of us will have ample opportunities to speak. Who agrees, who opposes, and who still has questions... Everyone speaks freely. I only hope one thing: under the solemn banner of each country, we don¡¯t have Any reservations."

    ¡­¡­

    In the chaotic and gloomy courtyard of the Rebellious Fortress, the light and shadow projected by the terminal of the magic net and the faint white brilliance of the giant deer Amorn¡¯s body are combined, creating a light that is not bright but feels reassuring in this dark and gloomy place.

    Mirmina, who was covered with magical clouds and mist, watched intently at the magical drama screen displayed on the holographic projection, until the music sounded and the list appeared, she couldn''t help but muttered softly: "Why did the apprentice master last? I have to die... the scriptwriter is really ruthless..."

    Amoen, who was closing his eyes and rested his mind, ignored the old **** who had watched four magical dramas in a row. It took a while before he suddenly opened his eyes and said casually, "What are you talking about now?"

    Milmina didn¡¯t react for a moment: "They? Who? Those craftsmen in the previous play?"

    "...Take your brains out of the magic movie, they are about to rot and mold, ma''am," Amone seemed to sigh, "I''m talking about that meeting-you are not curious that they will be there. What''s the last talk?"

    Milmina turned her head, her eyes filled with arcane brilliance narrowed slightly, and a moment later she chuckled softly: "You have been away from the material world for three thousand years, still can''t let go of the children?"

    "Elves can live for a long time, and some children may still be alive now... But the world has become something they cannot adapt to, and after this meeting, it will change more rapidly," Amone said slowly. His gaze fell on Milmina, "Are you just letting go of it carelessly? Even if most of the world is just your shallow believers and pan believers..."

    "I don''t care, they all wrote the mage apprentice to death...my little Ravencrest..."

    "...Don''t blame the playwright, it was adapted from real events, you should read the introduction before the show."

    "I know, so I am even more angry..."

    The courtyard was quiet for a while, and after a few seconds of silence, Amone¡¯s voice broke the silence: ¡°Actually, I always wanted to say, do you feel your humanity... Recently, you have been''awakened'' more and more rapidly Now? You are thinking almost like a mortal now, with such distinct emotions, anger, sorrow, and joy. Although this may be a good thing,...this is not like the speed you originally expected."

 Chapter 1103ï¼š Tacit understanding

    The blooming of human nature often stems from the decline of divine nature.

    In the vast and boundless shadow courtyard, the two former gods fell into silence and thinking at the same time. Only the magic net terminal on the side was still projecting light and shadow from the mortal world. This silence lasted for a long time, Milmi Nacai suddenly broke the silence: "It seems that it is right to find you to kill time... If it is myself, I am afraid it will take a long time to observe my own changes."

    Amorn¡¯s gaze quietly fell on Milmina: "So this is the reason you keep coming to bother me?"

    "No, the main reason is that you have internet here."

    "...Well, at least honesty is a good character," Amone seemed to want to let out a sigh, but finally got to the point. "Then talk about your''humanity''-do you have a clue, why is your humanity? Part of the improvement so fast?"

    "Why don''t I have any clues?" Milmina shook her head, her tone of confusion from sincere, "After all, everything I have done so far is an adventure, an experiment, and there is nothing to refer to before. For example, there is not much exact data in the process. I only estimate the changes in my divinity and humanity based on my feelings. Maybe this is normal now? Anyway... human nature is booming, divinity is declining, This is always a good thing."

    "Divinity means madness, and the more we lean towards it, the farther away we are from reason. On the other hand, divinity also means the connection between us and mortal thoughts. Mortals will not suddenly collectively forget certain things, so this The connection can''t disappear out of thin air..." Amorn''s eyes were crystal clear, and his voice echoed gently in the courtyard. "According to our understanding, the mortal world has neither experienced a large-scale depopulation nor It may happen that within a few months there will be a shift in thoughts all over the world, and your current divine decline is obviously far faster than the speed at which mortals can forget you... This is a great anomaly, I think it¡¯s best not to use a sentence casually. ''It''s all good'' explained in the past."

    "...Well, I also think that in the past few months, mortals will not have forgotten me," Milmina was silent for a moment, had to suppress her indifferent appearance, and began to take it seriously. The question asked by Moen, "But speaking of my''human nature''...Old Lu, you seem to have changed a bit recently, haven''t you noticed it yourself?"

    "I don''t like the nickname you gave me," Amone said immediately, and then his gaze narrowed slightly. This was a sign of his thinking, "You said I have changed recently?"

    "Yes, and it has changed a lot," Milmina said directly. "The biggest change is that you talk a lot more now, and you are showing more and more''proactive'' in your personality-I still remember You looked lazy and dull when I saw you. Although you are still dull now, you are not lazy at all."

    Amorne fell into deep thought. During his thoughts, he slowly said: "So... you and my divine part are declining, and this has caused us to show a more''human'' state. This change has happened recently... ¡­And the mortal world has not undergone tremendous changes recently-so what do you think is the most likely explanation?"

    "Something is interfering with the connection between us and the ¡®thinking trend¡¯,¡± Milmina¡¯s thoughts worked very fast and she immediately said her own thoughts, ¡°or is filtering out the influence of the thought trend on us!¡±

    "What would it be?" Amone''s voice sounded a little cautious, even with a hint of tension. Although he was once the highest **** believed by the elves, he is now trapped here and can hardly control the direction of anything, so He is particularly sensitive to unknown changes, "Who will interfere with the connection between us and mortal thoughts with what purpose? Who has this ability?"

    "I don''t know, I''m as lacking as you..." Milmina shook her head, but the next second, her gaze suddenly fell on the broken ground in front of Amone-this broken ground The atrium connecting the rebellious courtyard and the gateway to the distant rebellious fortress. It was once empty and deserted, but now there are a lot of "things" from the mortal world, such as a magic net matrix that emits a gleam, and crystals floating in the air. There are many new things that even Milmina can¡¯t recognize, and seem to have been invented by human experts after she left the material world. These large and small magic machines are distributed around Amorn. It runs quietly without supervision, and looks orderly.

    To the huge gods, they are as inconspicuous as many small shining stones scattered around, but they are a little pretty and cute.

    Milmina had a thoughtful expression on her face: "When they helped you set up these things, did they introduce you to the names and functions of each of these machines?"

    Amorn sighed: "I said that the mortal named Carmel came here to install the equipment. He came and went in a hurry and didn''t explain too much to me. Why, these machines have problems?"

    "Although I very much suspect that you just didn''t remember or understand that mortal''s explanation, I have no evidence," Milmina said, her eyes filled with arcane brilliance narrowed slightly. "I can''t see the problem. , But I have seen how the ¡°magic network communication¡± system invented by mortals works. I didn¡¯t pay attention to the machines around you before, but now think about it... If you just want to maintain the communication between the rebellious courtyard and the material world, it¡¯s fundamental There are not so many machines, especially these floating crystals..."

    "What do these floating crystals do?" Amone couldn''t help but asked curiously.

    "In most cases, they are used to spread magic net signals or stabilize the magic environment. Although the rebellious courtyard is large, in fact, only one crystal is enough to cover such a large courtyard. Even if you count the backup, it is only Two or three of these devices are needed, but there are a dozen crystals, large and small, arranged around you, as well as these matching matrices, and the extra-large one... I can''t see what it is for."

    As Milmina said, she finally stood up, her figure rising from the ground like a high tower, she walked between those large and small installations, her eyes scanned the entire area around Julu Amorn, finally If there is a clear understanding: "... only a small part of these things are really used to maintain the communication function of your magic net terminal, and the rest... is to create some kind of''environment'' around you."

    Amorn finally reacted little by little, his eyes clear and bright: "So, this is an experiment-some kind of experiment in the name of helping to set up Monet communication."

    Milmina turned her head and looked at the former **** of nature with a smile but a smile: "What? I feel like they deceived you? Dissatisfied with their hidden real motives?"

    "No, they are helping me." After a few seconds of silence, Amone broke the silence softly, and his voice was as gentle and sweet as ever, "I have been lying here for three thousand years, but my thinking ability has not deteriorated."

    "They are helping us," Milmina looked at Amone for a while, then slowly walked back to the previous position and sat down again. "Although I don''t know what they did, they are obviously trying to cut you off. The remaining chains on my body... It turns out that it is not just us so-called''gods'' who are working hard to break free of the chains."

    This time, Amorn didn¡¯t even refute the term "we" that the other party said. He just thought quietly and said after a long time: "So, they are still standing with us..."

    "This requires a little understanding." Milmina said along with it.

    Amorn didn¡¯t speak, he closed his eyes, and didn¡¯t know what he was thinking about. After an unknown long time, his voice sounded again in the chaotic and gloomy world: "Don¡¯t run farther, the power of these devices may only be Can cover my little yard."

    There was no echo from his side, Amone couldn''t help but opened his eyes. He looked aside, but saw the lady who was as tall as a bell tower was sitting next to a huge ship engine wreck. , Lowered her head as if falling asleep¡ªfor many days in the past, she had been consciously keeping a distance from these wrecks, because these heritages from the sailors have always made her divine part uncomfortable, but now she is relying on On that, he fell asleep without guard.

    Amorn looked at that direction quietly, but finally did not speak to wake him up-it is not easy for a **** to sleep well.

    "good night."

    ¡­¡­

    In the experimental hall of the Empire Computing Center, Node Bachelor Yuri gently rubbed his forehead that was a bit swollen due to prolonged concentration. His gaze swept over the data projected by a certain monitoring device on the side, and then he retracted his gaze. Continue to pay attention to the ups and downs behind the mental hub.

    The essence of this "tide" is actually the "non-directed thoughts" from the deepest layer of the neural network. It is the data ripples generated by tens of thousands of human minds in group unconscious dreams. These are derived from human minds but do not possess In any sense, the complex data that is constantly being refreshed and reorganized is a by-product of neural networks.

    In the past hundreds of years, the eternal sleepers have regarded it as an extremely dangerous "mind quagmire" because it can swallow almost any ordinary mind that falls into it-in that chaotic and disorderly thinking quagmire In this, the most broken, most illogical, and most incomprehensible fragments of human consciousness are surging like disorderly turbulence in the ocean. Both reason and madness are meaningless in the face of this absolute emptiness and chaos. Entering it will instantly deplete and collapse, and no one has ever thought that this piece of "quagmire" that can make any mental exhaustion and chaotic death is also a useful thing.

    Anti-divine barrier.

    A beautiful lady wearing a white researcher uniform with her hair rolled up came to Yuri''s side. Her voice was as sweet and soft as singing: "At present, the barrier generators we set up in the courtyard area are all effective. After deploying non-directional thoughts as a barrier around the target, the divine pollution leaked out was quickly weakened to near the safe value."

    "The extreme of human nature is divinity, and the extreme of divine nature is madness, but the premise of this chain is that the''ideal trend'' must point to the gods-if even the ideological trend is not directed, then the strong chain will be lost. The key link broke apart...such a simple truth, we didn''t even want to understand it until today."

    "There are many simple truths in the world, but if you are unlucky, we might not think of them until the end of the world." The lady with a pleasant voice smiled, and then the topic changed. "Unfortunately, we still can''t confirm it directly. The state of the target itself, I don¡¯t know how the target feels during this process..."

    "Maybe it can only be based on tacit understanding, Ms. Wendy," Yuri said, "but the good news is that we are progressing very quickly. It may not be long before we can communicate directly with''over there.'' They cooperated with each other by feeling."

    Wendy nodded, and then his gaze fell on Yuri''s face-there was a trace of fatigue hidden deep in that face, and the outside of her eyes seemed to be darker than yesterday, which made her a little worried: "Are you supposed to Take a break? You seem to have not taken a break recently to test these things."

    Yuri waved his hand and took out a glass vial from his close-fitting pocket. He unscrewed the cap and drank the alchemy potion inside. The whole person suddenly regained his spirits except for the dark circles. "It''s okay. Compared to the time when I was studying neural analog pulses at the Orlando headquarters, the workload is not much."

    Wendy looked at the alchemy potion bottle that Yuri casually threw in the trash can nearby, sighed helplessly, and took out the exact same potion bottle from her arms...

    Since when did the former permanent sleepers lose their sleep one by one?

    ¡­¡­

    Under the solemn thirty-two ancient stone pillars, the conference hall was falling into the last silence before the vote.

    This is the last vote on the entire agenda. For the delegates present, this vote is more important than any previous round of voting, and the decision is more difficult.

    As Gao Wen said-the establishment of a theocracy is not only as simple as paying some human and material resources for countries, it means a lot of social changes, and even for some countries, it means Their social order will be tested in a round, and not all rulers have the courage to face this challenge.

    But this matter has another level of attraction for many delegates-for those leaders who have already wanted to weaken the authority of the Holy See, and for those leaders who want to strengthen the centralization of power, part of the concept of the theocracy is exactly what they want.

    But those parts that involve universal education and the promotion of civil rights make some people hesitate.

    It¡¯s difficult to decide between weighing.

    Gawain gazed calmly at the quiet venue. In the silence, Rosetta Augustus¡¯s voice finally broke the silence first: "Typhon join."

    Not far away, under the huge stone pillar, a magical glow appeared on the surface of the flag with red stripes on the black background, and Typhon''s seat appeared bright in the light.

    "Silver Empire joins." Bersetia''s voice sounded, followed by the elves'' banners.

    "Talrond joined." "Sacred Dragon Principality joined."

    "The Gaoling Kingdom is willing to join the Theocracy Council."

    "The Uttar Pradesh agreed."

    "Ogure Tribe State..."

    The difficult trade-off was finally over, as if a halo suddenly spread in the venue, and the flags representing the mortal kingdoms were lit one after another, and the clear light rose from all around the venue like a round of dawn, covering all the scene. The face of the representative.

    No matter how many of them are still swaying in their hearts-there is no turning back to the bow.

    "Then, I declare the theocratic council officially established."

 Chapter 1104ï¼š After the meeting

    The meeting is over.

    As the magical runes from the Far Era were extinguished for the second time, the large-scale projection landing ceremony that had lasted for ten days in the wilderness began to enter the reversal process. A brilliant light curtain fell from the sky, bringing the simple and majestic stone pillars and stone textures together. The tables and chairs were re-disassembled into the magic light and dust that escaped between the heaven and the earth. Amid the melodious resonance, the image of the oath stone ring disappeared little by little from everyone¡¯s sight, and the huge square runestone that had sunk into the earth was renewed. Rising from the soil, introverted the last remaining brilliance.

    In the end, the oath stone ring returned to the world it was supposed to be in. The elves began to organize and recycle the rune stones and the surrounding facilities of the venue. Representatives from various countries stood on a clearing outside the venue with solemn expressions. Watching this scene-everyone''s heart is more or less touched.

    Camilla stood beside Wenna Baizhi. The pointed ears on the top of the orc leader''s head trembled twice, and the fluff at the end of the ears trembled slightly in the warm wind. She looked at the silver queen with solemnity. The expression of the incident performed a certain ritual "respect" to the rune stone. Not far away, there were many people carrying magic machines recording every scene at the scene. She narrowed her eyes slightly and said softly: "We Witness the history..."

    "No, we created history," Wenna shook her head. "Like Gawain Cecil said, history is created, inherited, recorded, and inherited by people¡ªthe turning point is here. , It will be on everyone soon."

    "In just ten days, you seem to have suddenly become a lot deeper," Camilla looked down at his long-time friend, with a little ridicule in her tone, "I still remember that before you came, all you had to calculate was how Do a big business as soon as possible, and now you look the same as Stuer with emotion, not like a gray elf anymore."

    Wenna raised her head and rolled her eyes: "There are also outstanding philosophers and poets among the gray elves. You are looking at us with rigid eyes."

    Camilla shrugged, stopped talking, just continued to look at the closing process not far away with curious eyes, and not far behind her on both sides of the road leading to the 112th stronghold, a brand new banner was standing high. Fluttering in the wind on the edge of the wasteland--the flags have a pure white background, and the blue and gold-rimmed silk threads on them depict a picture that is different from any national emblem. It is a planet with the outline of the current state. Known land, outside the planet is surrounded by a striking ring.

    This is the banner of the mortal civilized community alliance. It is said that the emperor Gawain Cecil personally designed this pattern-the planet represents the world that carries the mortal nations, and it also represents the mortal nations themselves, and the circle It represents the purpose of the alliance: unite as one to advance and retreat, and the destiny of all countries in the world are connected. It¡¯s just that many people think that this circle can have other meanings, such as symbolizing the route around the continent that is about to change the entire world, or symbolizing some kind of "circulation" in this world... Of course, these subsequent guesses have not been obtained. The recognition of the three empires.

    Gao Wen retracted his gaze at the Alliance flag, with a faint smile on his face. He was quite satisfied with the patterns he designed, especially the circle. It can have many explanations, but probably no one would guess that it also symbolizes a "stellar ring" that really floats in space. Gawain hopes to use it as a metaphor for the sky ring orbit surrounding the planet. The space station, and he is not worried that one day the mortal nations on the earth will actually launch a spacecraft into space and see the star ring how to explain this "coincidence"-he did not intend to explain at all, because the ring There are so many meanings, if it is a coincidence, of course it is a coincidence.

    This can be regarded as a bit of his own personal taste, and it can be regarded as an indecipherable "Easter Egg" he left to the world. Of course, the dragons probably think of something when they see this circle... They know the existence of the sailor after all, but this has no effect, because some things... Sooner or later, Gao Wen will have to experience "starting sail" with this group. The ancient races of the age" talked about it.

    As his thoughts spread slightly, a familiar breath came from not far away. Gawain turned his head and saw Rosetta coming to him-the "cursed" who had been shrouded in a gloomy and depressive atmosphere. "Zhe" had already completely got rid of the curse of God¡¯s Eye before, and after these ten days of extremely exhausting meetings, his mental state was not at all exhausted, but instead he became fuller and lifted up, with a faint smile on his face. Yes, the princess Matilda with black hair and shawl followed him closely.

    "This is a victory," Rosetta said, "although this is just a trivial first battle for the entire ¡®battle¡¯."

    "The position of Typhon is very important," Gawain looked at each other. In the past few years, this has been a strong competitor for him, and even to this day, until a long time in the future, Typhon and Sisi The competitive relationship between Seoul will not end, but at least in areas where there are common interests, he believes Typhon will be a reliable help, at least the only reliable help he can find in the northern part of the mainland. "Although we have established An alliance is formed, but each member country can play a different role in the alliance. There are not many people who can stand in the same position as us in terms of fighting against gods and plotting against the wasteland."

    "I understand what you mean." Rosetta said lightly.

    Gao Wen¡¯s words are euphemistic, but the meaning is very obvious: the alliance has been established, and the mortal united front has taken shape. However, there are many mortal countries, and the national power is very different. The backwardness of many countries is even surprising, although the purpose of the alliance is to make Every mortal country has become an "ally" on the front, but the fact is that many member states often play a role here in the origin of raw materials and dumping markets-at least for a long time. Correspondingly, those countries that have the ability to fight against divine disasters, against natural disasters, and against dragon disasters will enjoy most of the dividends after the alliance is established, which will also last for a long time.

    This part of the bonus cannot be free-the unconditional plundering of weak countries by a powerful country does not conform to Gawain''s positioning of the alliance, nor does it conform to the order stipulated in the charter, nor does it conform to the biggest goal of "co-existence".

    "From next month, Typhon will open all our analysis results of the wreck of the **** of war and all the knowledge about the gods held by the Augustus family in the theocracy." After a moment of silence, Rosetta spoke to Gao. Wen said, "It also includes the social data you and I mentioned in the last discussion. I hope that Cecil will also share information on an equal basis."

    "You can rest assured that the Cecil Theological Knowledge Base will also be open to all member states next month, and the Silver Empire has also promised to make public the theological knowledge, changes in folk beliefs, and cult activities they have accumulated over thousands of years. After coming out, we will build a big think tank, and jointly find the mysteries of the gods from the vast knowledge."

    "...The data recorded by the Silver Empire over thousands of years?" Rosetta''s eyes couldn''t help but change. Obviously because of his will, it was difficult to calm down when he heard the news, "This is really... ¡­An unimaginable wealth."

    "Yes, if it weren''t for the establishment of the Alliance and Theocracy, who would have imagined that we would have the opportunity to see a complete set of sacred heritage of the oldest empire in the Loren continent?" Gao Wen smiled, "I just learned the news As excited as you."

    Rosetta calmed down quickly, his gaze swept across the dragon flag flying not far away, and his expression moved slightly: "Then what about Tarrond? As the world''s oldest civilization, their side... ¡­"

    "Talrond is now a member of the Theocracy, so they also promised to share their theological mysteries," Gawain nodded, but then changed the conversation. "But they will only provide part of it, and they will. It''s late."

    Rosetta frowned subconsciously: "Why?"

    "They need to sort out those distant records in a piece of wasteland. All the archives and data storage facilities in Tarrond are now buried in ruins. Even if some can be dug out, I don''t know when they will be dug out. Only a few Taikoo dragons who have experienced the ancient times in person can help in this regard, but it takes time to sort out the memory itself, and those Taikoo dragons are now the leaders of Tarrond and their energy is limited," Gao Wen conveyed on behalf of The information provided by Merita said, "Of course, the more important reason is that there are some information that cannot be disclosed at will. This is not because the dragon clan lacks sincerity, but the information..."

    "Dangerous?" Rosetta understood. As a person who has been dealing with God''s Eye for decades, he knows that there are many taboos related to God. "Some knowledge is not safe?"

    "Well," Gawain nodded, his voice slightly lowered, "You know, the dragon race has survived for a long time than our civilization records. In the long years, they and their gods have maintained symbiosis for a long time-in a special kind of After the locked state, they received a lot of''gifts'' from the gods. These gifts are harmless to them, but it is difficult to determine what the consequences will be for other races. They need to slowly identify their own Knowledge, look for parts that can be safely shared... Understand, they do need time now."

    "...To be honest, when I just learned that the dragon would join the alliance, I had no idea that they would be in their current state," Rosetta sighed. "Now I just hope they can regain some strength as soon as possible. We need Some stronger allies."

    Gao Wen nodded slightly, but did not respond to anything. He just thought about it quietly, and then led the topic elsewhere: "How do you think about establishing an efficient communication network in the territory of a known civilization?"

    Rosetta groaned a little and nodded: "I understand the meaning of this matter. If there was a more efficient and transparent communication line between Typhon and Cecil, it would allow us to carry out more effectively. Real-time conversations, so we didn¡¯t have to pay so much extra for the ¡°God of War¡± matter..."

    "Not only that, if we want the Theocracy to be effective, we must also establish a communication network covering all countries," Gao Wen said. "The technology that Cecil is currently studying to combat the pollution of the gods is Based on the''neural network'', you have even seen part of the application scenarios of this technology-at the decisive battle site of Winterhold."

    Rosetta watched Gawain''s eyes quietly, it was difficult to see the emotional fluctuations in his heart at this moment from his face. It was not until nearly ten seconds later that he retracted his gaze and sighed softly: "... ¡­It seems that I have to consider Cecil''s magic net communication technology. But you should also understand that even if the country is transformed into a magic net, Typhon will not allow any outsiders to intervene in this matter."

    Gawain had a constant smile on his face: "Of course, I understand."

    Rosetta and Matilda left, Gawain sighed lightly, raised his head and looked for Rebecca, who hadn¡¯t been there since a while ago. After a lap, he finally saw the right one. The girl who pestered a few elven magisters to ask about this and that, couldn¡¯t help showing a helpless smile on her face, and casually said to the air beside her: "Call Rebecca¡ªlet her stop messing up. Magisters are very busy now."

    The amber scent in the air flashed away, and then I saw the gleeful Rebecca in the distance. The expression on Rebecca''s face suddenly froze. The girl stretched her neck nervously and looked around. The next second she met Gawain''s eyes. Right, he immediately ran over here with his neck shrinking.

    "My ancestor..." Rebecca came to Gawain with a nervous expression, "I didn''t cause trouble... I''ll ask them how the sentry tower works."

    "...When you look back on this kind of question, you can find a formal occasion to inquire slowly. How can a technician who caught someone halfway block the way?" Gawain tapped Rebecca''s head casually, and then the conversation turned around. Talk to you about business-you went to observe the communication system in the messenger hall with the elves before. How do you feel that the communication technology used by the elves is compatible with neural networks?"

    Rebecca touched the place where Gawain had just knocked, and nodded after confirming that he hadn''t picked up the bag: "I studied it carefully and compared the rune groups provided by the Silver Empire during the previous technical exchanges. Generally speaking, it should be feasible. In fact, to put it bluntly, the communication technologies we use are of the same origin, and they are all variants of communication techniques, just like roadbeds. Then we modulate it into a magic net signal, which can be modulated to be compatible with nerves. The nerve impulses compatible with thorns are all paved with different roads, but the road is still a road..."

    Finally speaking about the technical field that she is good at, Rebecca''s simple stupidity on weekdays was swept away in an instant, her eyes brightened, her mouth was crackling, and she began to talk non-stop. In fact, she didn¡¯t need to explain many things so meticulously. Gawain could understand it completely, but Gawain was still listening patiently at this moment, without interrupting or making a sound, with a slight smile on his face¡ªhe liked to watch it. Rebecca looked so happy.

    Finally, the girl¡¯s enthusiastic narration came to an end, and Gao Wen had the opportunity to speak: "It is feasible in general, so what are the difficulties in details?"

    "It''s still a problem of transcoding and forwarding," Rebecca scratched her hair. "Just like the communication line between us and the Silver Empire, we need a conversion thing in the middle to transfer our magic net communication and the sentinel data of the elves. Links are connected. It¡¯s just that the communication between us and the Silver Empire is limited to high-levels, so a small rune conversion device is enough, but if you want to build a high-speed interoperability, it will continue to expand in the future. Public network, then we have to build some larger...large..."

    "Do you need a large server..." Rebecca is still thinking about the appropriate vocabulary here, but Gao Wen can''t help but mutter to himself softly, "I am afraid that similar things will be needed when connecting with Typhon in the future... ¡­"

    "Serve what?" Rebecca blinked and asked curiously.

    "The server is used to implement the''conversion'' function you mentioned," Gawain said, reaching out and pressing Rebecca''s hair that had been torn by herself, "Don''t think about this name, my side There is a general plan... I just hope Bertila has enough brains."

    Rebecca: "?"

 Chapter 1105ï¼š Stay away from the gods

    Although Gawain still knows very little about the deepest secrets behind the gods so far, with the unremitting efforts of several rear research groups in recent years, he has at least confirmed a few extremely effective methods to combat the pollution of the gods, starting from the most primitive The sea monster rune, to the song of the deep sea and the human barrier that appeared afterwards, and to the anti-divine defense technology that is currently in the verification stage with "non-directional thoughts" as the core. These technologies are progressively advanced. Gradually revealed the effective direction in the future¡ª¡ª

    The runes and singing of the siren come from a foreign race after all, and there are many black box elements in its principle, but the non-directional thought comes from Cecil himself, and its technical route is also clearly identifiable, and the development potential of the two naturally does not need to be said. The most important foundation behind the non-directive trend of thought is the narrator neural network. The essence of the neural network is the huge structure formed by the interconnection of a large amount of mortal minds, and the disordered subconsciousness of massive mortals is used to resist the divine erosion of the gods. It means that the larger the neural network, the stronger its resistance to divinity. Based on this theory, it can be said that it is inevitable to build a neural network all over the world and incorporate more mortal minds into it. .

    In fact, this is also an important reason for Gao Wen''s unwavering determination to establish a "united front" and to draw all countries large and small on the mainland into allies: even the weakest kingdoms can form an effective neural network. power.

    Countries are strong and weak, people have fools, and even the civilizations of different regions are advanced and backward. Therefore, many people don¡¯t understand Gao Wen¡¯s motives to bring those humble and backward countries into the chariot. In their opinion In some areas, it¡¯s like a drag, dragging it into a chariot and increasing costs, even in Cecil, this idea is not uncommon¡ªbut Gawain himself knows very well that on the battlefield against divine pollution, mortals are There is no distinction between high and low, the population itself...is wealth.

    Rebecca can''t understand some of the far-reaching thoughts of the ancestors, but at least in this technical field, her thinking is as clear and sharp as Gawain. Noting the several changes in Gawain''s expression, she couldn''t help saying: "If the elves can directly modify their communication facilities, it would be great to use our magic net technology..."

    "The idea is very good, but unfortunately there is no feasibility," Gao Wen smiled and sighed. "The Elf''s sentinel data chain is huge, the technology is mature, and it coexists with the magnificent wall highly. The cost and risk of large-scale transformation are unimaginable. , Even if it is as strong as the Silver Empire, it will not be easy to try. In the best case, they will upgrade the interface of their country¡¯s communication network, and at the same time produce immersion cabins that meet the Silver Empire standard. This is a little troublesome, but at least nervous. The Internet can be spread over..."

    "Isn''t Typhon so cooperative?" Rebecca scratched her hair again-her hair was a little messier than before, "I think you and Rosetta Augustus are talking very well. ."

    Gao Wen looked into Rebecca¡¯s eyes, with a serious smile in his faint smile: "Silly girl¡ªyou remember, there is no''intimacy'' between countries, and some are just temporary alliances of interests and common ground. Limited mutual trust under the interests. Never just because the leader of another country looks very friendly, you should feel that that country can be confided. In fact, even if Rosetta and I are really''confidants'' to some extent, I and He will also give priority to the interests of his country. Even if we consider the other side for the time being, it is only because a certain field happens to be our common goal, and there is no conflict of interest between Typhon and Cecil in this field.

    "But this does not mean that we are cheating on the covenant or engaging in fraudulent diplomacy. It is just that we are fulfilling our own responsibilities and being responsible for our own country.

    "Speaking of the attitude of Typhon people on communication technology... After the establishment of technical communication channels, Rosetta should realize the meaning of the''anti-divine barrier'', but he will not let us reach too far ¡ª¡ªHe has already suffered a loss on the railway. According to the information sent back from there, Aldernan is tightening the investment and construction interface of the domestic railway, which shows that they have reacted somewhat in this matter.

    "So although Rosetta has stated that he should consider Cecil''s communication technology, according to my estimation, he will at most allow the establishment of an "interface" between the two countries similar to the one between us and the Silver Empire, or in a few areas in the country. Establish backup magic net communication facilities. In general, the Typhon Empire¡¯s communication tower array will continue to operate. After all, those communication towers have only recently undergone extensive upgrades, even if Rosetta is really determined to abandon them, Typhon¡¯s treasury may not allow it either.

    "In the best situation, the three communication technologies on the Loren continent will exist at the same time for a long time: Cecil''s magic net communication, Typhon''s communication tower network, and the Silver Empire''s sentinel data link. We The most important thing to do now is not to expect the other two communication technologies to disappear actively, but to figure out how to make the existing divine protection technology work in the three network environments-rest assured, the old technology will disappear, but It takes time."

    Rebecca frowned. She understood Gawain¡¯s words, but she didn¡¯t like the answer very much: "I understand that...but it must cost extra costs. Hey...I thought that after the establishment of the alliance, the countries Can be more united and cooperative..."

    Gawain smiled and pressed Rebecca''s hair again: "Do you know porcupines?"

    Rebecca''s eyes lit up: "Ah, I know! It''s delicious! I went to the mountains secretly when I was a kid... Uh... You probably didn''t want to tell me this?"

    Gawain''s emotions became disjointed for a moment, but fortunately, he was already used to Rebecca''s uncontrolled thinking. With a dry cough, he was stunned to adjust his expression back to the dignity of his ancestors: "...What I want to say is , The nations of mankind are porcupines that hug each other to keep warm-everyone needs to survive this long winter, but everyone has spikes to protect themselves. The world is very dangerous. We can¡¯t pull out our thorns, so we can do Yes, it is to find that small balance between spikes and warmth. This does require an extra effort, but this is a mortal...a porcupine who is weak, cautious, knows how to hug, and is not good at hugging."

    Rebecca listened to Gawain in a daze. At this moment, she seemed to understand a lot of things, and then asked softly: "Does this alliance you have built works like this?"

    Gao Wen nodded: "This is how the alliance works."

    Rebecca left with a thoughtful expression on her face. After her figure walked away, Amber¡¯s voice suddenly came from Gawain: ¡°It seems that she suddenly has a lot of concerns.¡±

    Gawain smiled and sighed softly: "Perhaps the answer I gave her did not meet her expectations."

    "Because you are so great in her mind, so great that you are omnipotent, and even so great that you can reverse the fate of many people. Therefore, she also regards the''alliance'' you build as the same great thing-as a The glorious miracle cast by epic heroes cannot have the slightest flaw," Amber said softly, looking at Rebecca''s walking figure with a faint smile on his face, "but this alliance is not that great, it is just a nest porcupine."

    "...I don''t need to be so great, to be too great, to be like a god," Gawain shook his head, and then looked in the direction of the Silver Elf team not far away, "The process is over, we should almost go back... ...Help me run an errand."

    ¡­¡­

    The final process is over. The magic car team carrying representatives of various countries began to set off from the assembly area in the wilderness. The mighty convoy drove up the temporary construction avenue and headed for 112 under the flying alliance flag. In the direction of the elf stronghold, and at the rear of the convoy, the magic car with the Cecil flag stopped to the side of the road, and a figure with long golden hair bent over and got into the car.

    In the back row of the magic car, Gawain looked at the Silver Queen who had just seated opposite him, smiled and said hello: "Good afternoon, Bersetia."

    "Good afternoon, Uncle Gao Wen," Bersetia glanced at the scene that had begun to retreat outside the car window, then smiled back at Gao Wen, "I was surprised after receiving the message from Miss Amber, what can you do? Do you want to talk to me secretly in the car on the return journey? You know, after the meeting, the Queen Silver and Emperor Cecil will surely attract the attention of many people. I don¡¯t know how many speculations about the situation change will be. The brain supplement of the country¡¯s intelligence personnel was summarized."

    "Emperor Cecil and the Silver Queen knew each other 700 years ago-I hope they can start based on this first when they can replenish their brains," Gawain said casually, "Also, if we wait for everyone to return to stronghold 112 I''ll talk to you in secret again, and the attention won''t be much less than now."

    "Yes, those eyes didn''t suddenly fall on us, but they didn''t leave from the beginning," Bersetia said, and at the same time turned her head and glanced at the driver''s seat of the magic car, she saw that Kohaku was holding tightly. After turning the steering wheel and the joystick, her face immediately became serious, "...The Minister of Intelligence drove himself personally. It seems that it is not easy for you to talk to me."

    Gawain looked at Bersetia.

    The 112 meeting has ended, the alliance has been established, the theocracy has been established, the Silver Empire has been on this chariot, and the subsequent technology sharing and joint construction will also begin... The time is ripe, and some things should be discussed. .

    "Remember what we talked about on the first day here?" Gao Wen said.

    Belcetia was stunned for a moment, a certain intuition arose from her heart, making her faintly aware of something: "About the religious history of the elves, the changes of the Druid church, the entanglements of natural beliefs and heretical natural beliefs?"

    "Now let''s continue this topic," Gawain nodded, his eyes fixed on Bersetia''s eyes, "If you are given a chance, let you talk to the God of Nature in person-what do you want to say. "

    The silver queen''s always calm and indifferent manner finally stiffened, as if a bitter cold suddenly rolled across the carriage, the expression of the ruler of the empire actually seemed to be frozen, and it took a few seconds for her expression to change a little. A belated astonishment and a little nervousness: "What did you...say? Talk to the **** of nature...personally? The **** of nature you mentioned, he is..."

    "Amorn, the giant deer, the guardian under the giant tree of ¡®reincarnation¡¯, the ruler of nature, the original **** of the Druids."

    "Are you serious?" The Silver Queen finally calmed down. She stared at Gawain''s eyes, as if she was still trying to find out the element of the joke, "You mean... how is this possible? And even if he is still... ...But how can mortals directly establish friendship with gods..."

    "Ordinary mortals can''t, but foreign wanderers can," Gawain said, and outside the car window beside him, a slanting sunset was sprinkling from the top of the distant wasteland mountains, falling on the retreating flagpole. The banner of the alliance was flying high in the sun, "In order to fight this cold world, your Uncle Gao Wen has prepared more than one card."

    The Empress Silver¡¯s expression went from stunned and stagnant to finally returning to normal. She thought and deduced, and finally all the emotional changes were replaced by a certain kind of firmness. She seemed to have made the most important decision in her life, only after a deep breath. Break the silence: "I will make arrangements immediately after I return to the town. Valentian will return home first, and I will go to Cecil with you-rest assured, I will think of a sound reason. This matter will not be made public."

    ¡­¡­

    The holographic projection above the Monet terminal shows the scenery from afar, and the commentary outside the screen carries a cheerful and uplifting mood. Amoen¡¯s light-cast eyes blinked twice, and the former **** of nature said A long sigh of emotion: "Their meeting is finally over... Fortunately we did not miss the final broadcast."

    "Yes, yes, I didn¡¯t miss the broadcast, and of course I won¡¯t miss the broadcast. After all, all channels are broadcasting the same thing, and even the latest episode of "Adventures of Modil" has been cancelled-this is every Friday Long story!" Milmina''s voice came from the side with a deep complaint, "I hope they can make it up before the tenth day off next week."

    Amone couldn''t move his body, so he could only glance at the complaining lady with his eyes: "You should reduce complaints and obsession with magical dramas, and instead devote limited energy to more meaningful shows. Come up. Don¡¯t you think this meeting is very valuable? Especially the ¡°theocracy¡± they mentioned at the end... It¡¯s a pity that the ¡°expert¡± only mentioned one thing, generally saying that such an organization was established, and there was no Explain in detail what it does..."

    Amone muttered, and Milmina was finally aroused a little interest. The magic goddess thought for a while and said quietly, "The Theocracy... Indeed, I really care about hearing this name. This is listening. Going up seems to have a lot to do with us. It seems that those mortals are ready to do something big... Unfortunately, this is also mentioned at the end of the whole broadcast."

    "According to my summary these days," Amone thought for a while, and suddenly said, "Mortal''s "news" usually uses fewer words, the bigger things are. This theocracy has been mentioned from beginning to end. , Then this matter seems to be extraordinary."

    Listening to the well-founded analysis of the former God of Nature, Milmina just shrugged carelessly, and continued to regret her cancelled series. However, she just regretted it for a few seconds. Then I heard Amoen suddenly make a sound: "Huh?!"

    Milmina immediately looked at each other: "What''s the matter?"

    "I... just now suddenly felt like... weird," Amone said hesitantly, "It seems to be a chill? Or do you want to tremble? Anyway, something similar, it seems that something is about to happen to me..."

    Milmina quickly converged her relaxed and idle attitude, and turned to be extra serious: "Are you sure? This is not a trivial matter¡ªthe god¡¯s ¡®intuition¡¯ is similar to foresight, especially when it comes to things that involve oneself..."

    "I''m not sure, I have been out of the position of God for three thousand years, and I can''t remember how long I haven''t felt this way," Amone said in a dull voice, and his tone suddenly became very strange. Get up, "Wait... Uh, it seems a bit bad."

    "What''s wrong with you?"

    Amorn¡¯s voice was somewhat desperate: "...The weird feeling has weakened, but my back seems to be itchy..."

    (Squid has opened a new book!!!)

 Chapter 1106ï¼š behind

    In the boundless shadow world, the two former gods looked at each other. The Monet terminal not far away was still projecting the wonderful show of the day, but the attention of Milmina and Amorn was no longer on the show at this moment.

    It was quiet for a while, and Milmina couldn''t help breaking the silence: "Why...you scratch?"

    Amorn¡¯s voice became even weirder than before: "Are you serious?"

    Milmina stood there for two seconds. The situation in front of her actually made her feel a little at a loss (although she was not enough). In the long memory of being a god, she has never encountered such a situation: "Or else ...I will scratch it for you?"

    "...For the sake of letting you use the Magic Net terminal these days..." Armon''s voice even became intermittent, "I feel more and more weird..."

    "Okay." Milmina sighed helplessly, and walked towards the direction of the holy giant deer. While walking, she said casually: "I suddenly became a little curious - you haven''t encountered anything like this in the past three thousand years. Is it the case?"

    Amorn¡¯s voice was a little dull: "I have met."

    "Then how did you solve it?"

    "¡­¡­"

    "alright, I got it."

    Milmina came to Ammon''s side, and she looked at the old **** who was firmly nailed to the broken ground by the legacy of the sailor-this huge and holy body was penetrated by fragmented metal and crystal structures. Those fragments of wreckage that penetrated through the body seemed to shock even the gods, although considering that the gods themselves are a life form between the "spirit" and the "thing", after the physical injury solidified, theoretically There will be no more pain, but Milmina can''t help being a little silent looking at them. Amone soon noticed it and couldn''t help asking: "What''s the matter?"

    Milmina stretched out her hand and asked casually: "These injuries look a little scary...Is this the position?"

    "Go up, go up... Hey, it''s more comfortable..." Amone let out a slight sigh, "I can''t see what''s behind me, but these things look scary now. Initially The trauma is over. I and these things are actually in some kind of''symbiosis'' state, I don''t feel anything."

    Milmina nodded thoughtfully, and then her eyes fell on one of the alloy shards that penetrated the body of the giant deer. She stared at the shard, watching its edge blended with flesh and blood. The illusory form, its brief silence once again aroused the curiosity of Amone: "Milmina, what did you find again?"

    "...You really can''t move?" Milmina raised her eyelids slightly and looked in the direction of Ammon''s eyes. "Can''t move at all?"

    "Of course, these things nailed me to this broken ground. Didn''t you see it?" Amone said with a sigh, "The nails are so strong... to be honest, sometimes I am I regret it. I shouldn¡¯t have spared no effort when I hit the space station. I almost really died. Huh? Why did you stop talking, Milmina?"

    Milmina didn¡¯t respond, she just stared at the legacy of the sailors with her head down for a long time. She didn¡¯t know what she thought about. After a long silence, she shook her head gently: "Nothing."

    "Really? Really inexplicable..."

    ¡­¡­

    The 112 meeting that attracted worldwide attention was successfully concluded. The good news of the establishment of the alliance was spread through all the information channels of mortal countries. Events that could change the world are like waves spreading on the sea, ring by ring towards the entire mortal civilization circle. Flocking, and before all these news gradually sink into the people and gradually ferment and have an impact in all walks of life and various fields, the leaders and plenipotentiary ambassadors participating in the meeting have left the meeting place on the edge of the wasteland and set foot on A long journey back to various countries.

    In Cecil, in the southern part of the east, the warm wind blows through the wilderness, depressing the already growing red pine leaf vegetables and the unnamed tall grass on the roadside. There are terraces for traffic between the increasingly luxuriant fields, and there are convoys for transporting goods and agricultural use The machinery is speeding along the avenue. The towering magic hub tower points to the blue sky at the end of the cultivated land. The constant magic power emitted by the tower nourishes all the magic equipment in the vast area. The projection crystal under the tower broadcasts the real-time time, weather, Magic radiation and imperial decree dynamics, a magic train is speeding past the charged track on the edge of the wilderness, and the whistling sound of the train travels far out in the wilderness.

    Gawain was sitting in his place, looking at the scene outside the car window and slightly relaxed-he finally returned to Cecil''s land, back to the country he built by himself, which gave him a kind of Unspeakable sense of peace of mind. Opposite him, the Silver Queen was looking out the window with a curious look, and a high-ranking maid named "Ellen" was sitting next to the Silver Queen.

    After the 112th meeting, the Silver Queen did not return to the south with the Elf Mission, but came to Cecil with Gawain. Of course, she was in response to that special "invitation", but in the announcement, Her trip was a state visit for "further exchanges with the Cecil Empire on technology sharing."

    "It''s a beautiful scenery...Although it is not as full of vitality and extreme luxuriance as our big forest, there is another feeling of vitality emanating from this land...I can even feel the construction of this land The deep emotions that people have accumulated on this land," Bersetia finally retracted her gaze from the window, with a sigh in her tone, "This feeling reminds me of those pioneering cities hundreds of years ago... I have rarely felt a similar breath for over a century."

    Gawain couldn''t help laughing. He knew that Bersetia was not a simple compliment or poetic description, but a very straightforward way of expressing her feelings-elves have a different perception and neural structure from humans. They can indeed "see" or "hear" things that other races cannot perceive. In their perception system, the group emotions and memories left by beings on the earth are as obvious and natural elements as colors and smells. . The Silver Queen said that she felt those things in this land, then those things must exist.

    He said: ¡°Many areas have undergone difficult reconstruction after the war. The route to the east is actually not the place with the most reconstruction projects. The biggest change should be the east wing of the Holy Spirit Plains-where everything was turned upside down, Thorderlin once said After that, the whole land seemed to be''shimmering with bright and hot brilliance.'' Although I can''t see the brilliance, I can feel it."

    "I am looking forward to the following trip to the Plains of the Holy Spirit. I have longed for the legendary''Solin Giant Tree'' for a long time," Bersetia said seriously. "There are such tall and tall trees everywhere like here. Magic device?"

    "...If you walk along the railway line or the river bank, you can see a lot, but in fact most of the land in other parts of the empire is still relatively backward," Gao Wen thought for a while and said frankly, "We are now There is advanced magic technology, but construction must be done step by step. At present, the areas that can be covered by modern transportation are relatively prosperous, and other areas still need to work hard."

    "...In most countries, prosperous and prosperous cities directly connected to main roads are enough," Bersetia said lightly. Outside the car window next to her, a newly built village is slowly retreating from a distance. The sun shines on those brand-new roofs, glowing brightly, "This is no exception even in Typhon... You seem to want to cover every village and town with magic nets and magic machines. This is no small ambition. ."

    "It''s not really ambitious, but I think it''s a matter of course to get all people out of poverty and ignorance," Gao Wen said, then changed the subject casually, "Speaking of the popularity of magic technology... Curious about the application of the''Magic Net'' and Rune Logic in the Silver Empire... It is said that you have successfully repaired the anti-gravity engine of the Temple of Stars?"

    "We haven''t repaired the engine yet, but with the help of the magic net, we have restored the core power of the Temple of Stars to the state it was at least a thousand years ago. This has already inspired countless magisters," Belcetia smiled. " Next, our goal is to really work on those old engines... This is a very bold repair plan. No elves have dared to do this for many years. Fortunately, my chief astrologist, Verania, is on the side of the supporters."

    "...Vilania, I have an impression of this name," Gawain recalled those inherited memories, and a strange smile emerged from the corners of his mouth, "Ah, I still remember that Anthony had a serious affair. After drinking, we bravely wooed Ms. Verania... It was really the biggest embarrassment in the "Night of the Holy Covenant". In the end, Charlie and I even had to tie up the bull with a rope."

    "The greater embarrassment actually happened after that meeting was over," Belcetia''s expression also became subtle, "The Great Astrology Master didn''t realize that it was a confession until she returned to the Silver Empire-she was never People or any humanoid creatures have confessed, so after realizing that she was actually an admirer who knocked over with an arcane missile in her panic at the time, she was upset for many, many years...Of course, the people who knew about it were very, very Young, even Ms. Verania''s chief disciple doesn''t know."

    "...Then how did you know?"

    "I got into her laboratory and drank honey secretly, and heard her hiding behind the cupboard. Don¡¯t look at me. I was very young."

    The atmosphere in the carriage was a bit subtle for a while, and Gao Wen didn''t know why the topic came to such a strange direction. He subconsciously glanced at the high-level maid sitting next to the Silver Queen, and just wanted to say something, he heard it. Bersetia said suddenly: "By the way, Elaine, forget what I just heard."

    The high-ranking maid nodded without changing her face: "Yes, Your Majesty, I have forgotten it."

    Gao Wen: "..."

    So casual?

    On the spot, he wanted to call out Amber so that the other party would also forget about what happened, but for fear that the other party was holding a small notebook to record what happened after he appeared, he could only end the current topic abruptly: "We seem to You shouldn¡¯t talk about a lady behind your back, especially if she is your chief astrology.¡±

    "You started the ¡®private topic¡¯ first."

    "...Well, we''d better not discuss this kind of thing in front of Verania in the future," Gawain scratched his cheek with some embarrassment, and then noticed that the expression on Belcetia''s face was somewhat different from the previous one. In the same way, she looked here with a lighthearted smile, her eyes seemed to be full of brilliance, "What''s wrong? Suddenly so happy."

    "Now I have some feelings of chatting with Uncle Gawain from the ¡®back then¡¯." Bersetia said with a smile.

    ¡­¡­

    In the Silver Empire, the Temple of Stars, and the Deep Magic Laboratory, the great astrology master Verania, who was standing on a high platform and controlling the complex array of runes in the laboratory, suddenly sneezed, and then continued. Sneezes several times.

    One of the apprentices who was on standby by the nearby monitoring circle was immediately alarmed, and trot to come to Verania: "Tutor, are you unwell?"

    The great astrology master, wearing a lavender dress-style gown with long blond hair rolled up high, shook his head, with a trace of confusion on his still beautiful face: "Don''t worry, just a few sneezes... Compared to this, the observation result how is it?"

    "Still exposed by the noise, mentor," the apprentice suddenly showed a regretful expression, he beckoned to the side, and a metal plate with inert magic metal as the base and coated with a special absorption curing layer came from nearby. On the surface of the absorption and solidification layer of the metal plate, you can see large spreads of color patches and irregular noises. ¡°The new purification field does not seem to be effective, and the magic flow The pattern formed in the dark room is completely covered by these interference patterns, and it is too late to observe."

    Vilania frowned slightly, her gaze stayed for a long time on the metal plate that had lost its value, and an obvious disappointment gradually appeared on her face.

    The apprentice couldn¡¯t help showing a somewhat worried look: "Tutor..."

    "I put forward a theoretical conjecture about the nature of magical fluctuations nearly half a century ago... I still can''t find any evidence to prove it," Verania smiled somewhat self-deprecatingly, but quickly posed Waved his hand, "Don''t be affected by my emotions, I just feel a little emotional. Put the device in order and turn it off temporarily. We will sum up our experience later and design a new experimental procedure.

    "Yes, mentor."

    "That''s right," Before the apprentice left, Verania suddenly remembered something, "When is the contact time agreed with Master Carmel?"

    "There are still two hours," the apprentice glanced at the clock not far away, "Are you going to take a break first? Mr. Sockwell just came to you before, and he invited you to the Golden Leaf Pavilion for afternoon tea..."

    "Is it Sokwell from the artificial intelligence group?"

    "No, the person in charge of the artificial intelligence team is Mr. Sok Velen, and Mr. Sokwell is in charge of the Eastern Palace..."

    Verania waved her hand, flew off the platform lightly, and said as she walked to the door: "Oh, then I won''t go. I thought it was the artificial intelligence team that has made any progress... I went to the library to find something Data, two hours should be enough."

    "Mr. Socwell''s side..."

    "You can tell him for help, the lunch discount of Golden Leaf Pavilion actually doesn''t have to go with two people, he can go by himself."

    The voice of the great astrology master fell, and the figure had disappeared outside the door not far away. The apprentice stood in the middle of a pile of rune arrays that turned into automatic operation, and looked at the direction where the teacher''s back disappeared for a long time. Finally, he was helpless. He sighed: "...Yes, mentor."

    (Surprise benefits for old readers who do not have a fan title, please refer to the comment area for details)

 Chapter 1107ï¼š Each side

    In a large brightly lit laboratory, Carmel is floating high in the air, monitoring the operation of the equipment in front of him¡ª¡ª

    A spout-like alloy device formed by multiple rings and sleeves is fixed in the center of the floor of the room. Outside the device is a crystal conduit connected to the ceiling. A large number of runes and mithril conduction structures are organized in order. The shape is embedded on the ground around the device, and there are many control and accessory equipment displayed beside the walls on both sides of the room.

    At this moment, Carmel stared at the crystal conduit in the center of the ground, staring at the alloy "spout" at the bottom of the conduit, a blue-white magical flame flow was quietly gushing out of the spout, forming in the conduit With a straight energy ray, the crystal device on the top of the catheter made a buzzing sound, continuously releasing these pure and powerful energy into the high-energy circuit around the laboratory, maintaining this dangerous and precise balance.

    A magic net terminal not far away suddenly rang at this moment. Carmel raised his head and glanced at the mechanical clock hanging on the wall, and then lowered his height to the communication station. As the device was activated, the crystal was projected above. Soon a clear projection screen emerged, and a beautiful and mature elf lady with tall blond hair and a beautiful face appeared in the video: "Master Carmel, good day."

    "Vilania Great Astrology Master, Good day," Carmel nodded slightly-this is visually shown as the arcane cloud on his head floating up and down, "Your contact is very punctual- How did the experiment result? Did our newly designed process work?"

    "It''s a pity," the great astrology master in the holographic projection sighed, "Although we succeeded in creating a shielding force field that can isolate all magical effects, the dark room set in the center of the force field is still disturbed by natural magic. The picture presented on the projection board is in a fuzzy state that cannot be read."

    The arcane brilliance circulating on Carmel''s body suddenly paused, and then he let out an echoing sigh: "Oh...this is really bad news. Our experimental process is theoretically perfect."

    "It seems that we underestimated the extent to which magic power is''ubiquitous'' in nature," Velania said. "Any kind of observation method tried so far cannot rule out the interference of the original magic field, including entering the shadow world, element Realm, demiplane, go deep underground, climb high mountains, even..."

    "Even doing experiments in the shadow world," Carmel sighed. "We can''t rule out the original magical interference in nature, so even if we have produced extremely pure arcane energy, we can''t observe theoretical interference stripes... ¡­"

    Great Astrology Master Verania had a regretful expression on her face, her gaze crossed Carmel''s figure, and she saw the huge crystal tube in the center of the room-the arcane rays in the tube exuded a bright and constant brilliance. It looks extraordinarily beautiful, which makes her eyes wide open: "You have successfully created a new emission source?"

    "I modified the magic focuser of the Gondor era on the basis of the technology of contemporary magical theory, and the arcane jet produced is about three percentage points higher in purity than before, and its strength is even more improved," Carmel Finally, there was a hint of excitement in his voice, but this good mood only lasted for a short time. "But as long as the interference problem cannot be solved, no matter how pure the emission source we prepare, there is no Ways to prove the fluctuating nature of magic..."

    Speaking of this extremely helpless topic, the two academics fell silent at the same time.

    Prove the fluctuating nature of magic power... Carmel and Verania have been troubled by this issue for a long time, especially Verania, the great astrology master even devoted nearly half a century to this.

    What is the magic power? Why is it everywhere? Is it essentially a special substance or an invisible wave? These essential questions have a fatal attraction for the two scholars and the difficulty of matching them. The most difficult part is not the theoretical deduction, but the final proof-in theory, Verania had completed the discussion of the nature of magical fluctuations more than forty years ago, but in practice, she and Carmel have yet to find corresponding evidence.

    The deadliest part is the interference, the interference of the ubiquitous primitive magic field in nature-to prove that magic is a wave, the most direct way is to observe the "phenomenon" it produces as a wave, such as Interference fringes. However, in a realistic experimental environment, any experimental medium that can display interference fringes will also observe the "primitive magic noise" of nature, which is like the "background radiation" mapped on the bottom of the world. It is everywhere, even running through the shadow world, the shadow world, and all elemental worlds. It surrounds the field of vision of all researchers like a thick mist, even the senior mages of the Gondor Empire and the great elves. The astrology master could not find a clear "gap" in this mist.

    "...If we can prove that magic is a wave, we can explain more than half of the magic phenomena in this world," Verania said, the records and auxiliary crystals floating beside her looked a little dim, "and if Finding a suitable observation method means that we have found a method to accurately measure and even control the basic magic power, and to control the magic power from the essence of the wave. Think about it, how much can this subvert?"

    "Yes, yes, I can imagine-we can even artificially create the Deep Blue Well, mass-produced," Carmel opened his hands, "but the premise is to find the means..."

    As he said, he couldn''t help shaking his head and muttering in a complicated tone: "In fact, we can almost confirm that magic is a wave, right? Think about the indirect evidence, think about the deep foundation of communication. '', think of the rainbow light generator. If the magic is not a wave, there is no way to explain these things."

    "But we still need to find more direct evidence, and more importantly-observation means, that must be a practical tool that can be quantified, manipulated, and reproduced," Verania shook her head. "Alas, let us Let''s put this long-term problem aside for now, I also want to talk to you about some interesting patterns we have discovered when we collate our observation records of the sun in the recent past..."

    "The observation record of the sun in the southern part of the mainland?" Kamel''s body suddenly became a little brighter, "Then I will be interested."

    ¡­¡­

    Even though most of the Loren continent has become warmer, it is located in the territory of the Holy Dragon Principality in the far north of the continent, and the surrounding Longlin Fort, which stands on the top of the mountains, is still covered with ice and snow-the gradually slanting sky is shining from The west side spreads to the mountains of the Principality. This bright brilliance makes the snow lines on the peaks appear more vivid. The slopes below the snow lines and the more gentle areas below are greenish, and the palace area above the snow lines is still white. White.

    Dragon Blood Grand Duke Balogr sat in a study on the upper floors of the castle. The warm fire was burning quietly not far away. He bowed his head and signed a document on raising grain and adjusting foreign exchange reserves. Outside the next window, a piece of snow was blown off the eaves by the wind, fluttered past the window, fluttered past the towering stone walls, and flew towards the city below the mountain.

    In this dragonborn country, many cities are built on the hillside, and the high and low monolithic buildings will spread all the way from the foot of the hill to the top of the hill. Its unique method of fortification is quite similar to that of Tarrond, but reveals more Original rough texture. The weather is fine today, and the dragon descendants are busy in these three-dimensional cities, repairing houses, cleaning roads, and preparing for the spring that is nearly a month late than the southern part of the mainland.

    This year¡¯s city looks more lively than in previous years. Many new shops have been established in the city below the snow line. There are also foreign merchants and local citizens wearing trendy clothing in the city. Children run between the high and low ramps. Frolicking, they were holding candies from the human world, and some children were yelling about certain human style moves and names. These moves and names often came from some "color picture books" passed down among children. This kind of paintings come from the human world, there are not many, and they tend to be one or two months later, but they are extremely popular.

    The chain reaction of "opening the door" is gradually appearing in the world of Dragonborn.

    The young dragon descendants like the bizarre world in the south¡ªin the painting book depicting fairy tales, the country in the south always appears colorful.

    But there is also another group of children who choose to follow the tradition-some steep areas on the edge of the city, the open section of the wall, the children cheered and jumped off the smooth **** that had been polished, and rolled towards the foot of the mountain. , Enjoy the happiness in a series of exclamations and screams, and their furious parents will soon appear on the city wall, watching the children rolling to the foot of the mountain screaming-this time to play on the ramp It is not wise to climb back from the foot of the mountain so far. It is obvious that you will miss dinner time. The responsible parents always pay attention to the health of the children. It is obviously harmful to health if you do not eat on time.

    And more importantly: the cold winter has passed, the snow has melted, and the protection of the ice slide has been lost. It is obviously a very dangerous thing to roll down the steep mountains and rocks covered with rocks. Brand new clothes are often in After a round of tumbling, it became tattered. Although the clothing made of warcraft leather is many times stronger than the textiles of the human world, it can''t stand the mischief of the naughty dragon descendants.

    Melita Penia, wearing a blue long dress, walks on the streets of this vibrant city, her eyes full of curiosity. She keeps looking around. The daily life of the Dragonborns seems to have opened her eyes, Golo Sir Shickel and Ms. Ashalena, the Dragon Blood Witch, walked beside her, acting as guides.

    "This is the kingdom of the dragonborn..." Melita whispered to herself, "I have been active in Loren for so long, but this is the first time I have come here..."

    "After all, there was an ancient taboo between us. Observers of Tarrond must not enter the Principality of the Holy Dragon, and the Dragonborn must not cross the northern border," said Sir Goros. "Fortunately, this gap has ended. , The two branches of the Dragon Clan finally have a day of reintegration."

    "Material isolation can be eliminated, and the distance in my heart is not so easy to close," Melita looked at the dragonborn noble next to her, "Many dragonborn should not be willing to accept Tarrond in this way, right? ¡ª¡ªEspecially after Tarrond became the state he is now."

    "Dragonborn... is indeed a bit complicated in the feelings of primitive dragons," Ashalena said softly, "I think you should have taken this into consideration and chose to use this form to enter the city with us. Instead of flying directly to Longlin Fort in the form of a giant dragon?"

    "This is indeed one of the reasons, and the other reason is that I also want to take a closer look at your lifestyle," Melita replied, "We have been separated for too long and there are so many things we need. To re-establish, Speaker Andar ordered me to visit the Principality of Holy Dragon before returning to Tarrond-this is a task that needs to be taken seriously."

    "Indeed, we have a lot to rebuild," Sir Gorosh nodded, "and this is what I want to say. Although many dragonborn do have complex and slightly resistant emotions towards Tarrond, But on the whole, most dragon descendants will not truly be hostile to their hometown after they learn the truth, especially after they see the information about the status quo of Talrond, there was a strong resistance and even resistance among the people. A wide range of changes have taken place."

    Merita couldn¡¯t help but stop, she looked at Golos with a little surprise: ¡°It¡¯s now a wasteland, and it¡¯s no longer the perfect ¡®homeland paradise¡¯ in ancient legends¡ª¡±

    Golosh nodded: "Yes, everyone can see it."

    "Why? Sympathy?" Melita asked with pure curiosity, "I felt sympathy after seeing the primitive dragon that exiled me in the past has fallen to this point?"

    "No, it''s admiration." The Dragon Blood Witch said calmly.

    ¡­¡­

    The city of Cecil was decorated with lights and festivities, and the atmosphere of celebration spread throughout the city-colored flags were fluttering in the wind on both sides of the avenue, and the public magic net terminals on the streets and squares projected several historical scenes from the 112 meeting and high With the flying flag of the Alliance, the citizens celebrated this event destined to go down in history with the enthusiasm of celebrating a grand festival, and the countless shops in the city also successfully found new reasons for discount sales.

    Of course, for the chief steward of the empire, Heidi, who worked hard for this land all day, all this is not the point. The real point is-the Emperor Cecil is back.

    The ancestors have finally returned, which means that the long-lost vacation is coming back soon; Rebecca, who was taken out to meet the world, is finally back, which means that a good sleep after a long absence due to fear is coming back.

    It¡¯s just that the old ancestor brought back an Elf Queen by the way. It was a bit beyond expectation¡ªthere was one more thing that needed to be arranged, but overall, Heidi was still in a very happy mood.

    In Cecil Palace, he finally returned to his familiar home, and Gawain was completely relaxed.

    The Silver Empress Belsetia and the accompanying elves have been arranged to live in the highest-spec area of ??the Autumn Palace. Rebecca has already happily ran back to her room. The speed of Amber Slipper is only half a second slower than Rebecca. , When Gawain reacted, his side had suddenly calmed down.

    After changing his normal clothes, he sat on a sofa in the hall and let out a sigh of relief. From the corner of his eyes, he saw Hetty in a red palace dress walking towards him with a smile-the granddaughter of Zeng xN There was fatigue visible to the naked eye in his expression, but his smile was particularly bright.

    I just don¡¯t know if it¡¯s an illusion. Gawain always feels that Hetty¡¯s smile still seems to be... weird.

    "My ancestors, I am so glad to see you return safely. This time, your glorious name is deeply imprinted in history." Even when getting along in private, Heidi always attaches great importance to etiquette and rules. Gawain bowed to salute and delivered a speech, and then the whole talent seemed to relax, "Rebecca didn''t get into trouble outside, right?"

    Gao Wen thought for a while, and quickly deleted a lot of not-so-important "small questions" from his mind, then smiled and shook his head: "She is very obedient this time, and has grown a lot."

    Herty was relieved immediately: "That''s good."

    After that, she briefly reported to Gao Wen about the recent situation of the Supreme Council, and asked about some things during the meeting, and the topic gradually expanded in a relaxed and daily direction. After a few chats, her expression suddenly brought a little weirdness: "By the way, ancestors, there is something...I think it is necessary to mention it to you."

    "It''s rare to see you showing this expression," Gawain became curious. "What''s wrong?"

    "I just heard about it this morning, and I haven''t had time to confirm it," Heidi looked around subconsciously, and then approached Gao Wen with a weird appearance and whispered, "I heard... Betty in the last few days. It looks weird."

    "Betty? She looks weird?" Gao Wenwan didn''t expect to hear this kind of thing, "Isn''t that kid always nice...what did she do?"

    "It is said that she is watering the egg..."

    "Egg? What egg?"

    "The egg sent by the dragon clan."

    "?!"

    (I am going to Haikou for a meeting these days, the update may be unstable, I try to keep it updated!!)

 Chapter 1108ï¼š Why is it an egg?

    Heidi recalled carefully. It was the first time since knowing her ancestors in these years that she saw such a stunned and wonderful expression on the face of the other party-it seemed that she could see that her always serious and steady ancestor was so scared by herself It''s a very interesting thing, but Heidi is not Rebecca who hasn''t been in the house for three days after all, so she quickly suppressed the troublesome emotions in her heart, and brought the atmosphere back with a dry cough: "You... ¡­"

    "Wait, I''ll stroke it... sort it out," Gawain waved his hand subconsciously, and then pressed his beating forehead, "Betty has been watering that egg these two days... That kid usually makes a little bit of someone else. Incomprehensible behavior, but she shouldn''t be able to...Forget it, go call Betty, and I''ll ask what''s the situation. By the way, is there any change in that egg?"

    "Nothing has changed," Heidi thought for a while, and she suddenly felt a little ashamed. In the days when her ancestors left, she devoted almost all of her energy to the work of the Government Affairs Office, and ignored the "housework" that happened under her nose. "This kind of subconscious negligence may not be a big deal in the eyes of the ancestors, but it is really a fault when you think about it. "There is a strict inspection system in the incubator room, and people check the dragon eggs three times every day. Betty¡¯s weird behavior did not cause any impact..."

    Heidi hesitated for a long time, but after all, he still didn¡¯t say the phrase ¡°just a bit pickled recently¡±.

    Gawain''s mouth trembled: "...Should I call Betty first, and then I will go to the incubator to see for myself."

    Just a moment later, Betty, who was busy on the second floor, was called to Gawain by the summoning bell. The maid appeared in a good mood, because today was the day Gawain finally went home, but she also seemed a little at a loss-because she didn''t understand. Why would she be called suddenly? After all, according to the rituals that was so easy to memorize, she had led the attendants and servants to the welcoming ceremony at the door before, and the next time she was called is theoretically an hour later.

    Looking at Betty who was standing in front of him and didn''t know what was happening, Gawain suddenly felt a little bit dumbfounded. He kept watching this girl grow up, watching her read the newspaper, learning spelling and calculation, and watching her change from nothing. The little kitchen maid who understands becomes the royal maid. This little girl from the countryside who was once thin and dull due to malnutrition has indeed grown up, but she is still not brilliant compared to those who stand at the same height in theory. , Even still clumsy, and sometimes unexpectedly because of a sudden brain jam-but even so, everyone here still likes her very much.

    This is a simple and straightforward child. When she does anything, she probably has no long-term thinking. She just tries to do some things well. Although she has messed up some things, she has indeed made progress over the years. Up.

    "Betty," Gawain''s face eased, with a faint smile, "I''ve heard something...Do you often visit that dragon egg in the hatchery recently?"

    Betty nodded, confessing with great joy.

    "And do you often water that egg...?" Gawain kept smiling, but his expression still became weird when he said this, "Even someone saw you chatting with that egg?"

    Betty''s expression finally changed a little. She did not respond to Gawain the first time, but showed a somewhat hesitant and distressed look. This surprised Gawain and Heidi on the side-but before Gawain asked why. , The maid lady seemed to have made up her mind. She nodded vigorously and said, "I''m pouring tea for Ms. Enya--and she hopes I can chat with her..."

    While talking, the little maid thought hard in her heart: Although Ms. Enya once said not to say these things, the agreement at that time seemed to mention that it was not to say it until the master came back, now the master is back... ¡­Should it be enough? Of course, this may also be a mistake in my memory, but there is no way, the master has already asked...

    This innocent girl didn''t want to lie to Gawain.

    Gawain fell into a short-term astonishment again. After clarifying the information revealed in Betty¡¯s words, he immediately realized that this matter was different from what he had imagined-how did Betty know the name Enya! ? She is chatting with Enya? !

    He suddenly got up from the sofa: "Let¡¯s go to the incubation room, now!"

    ¡­¡­

    The sound of rapid footsteps came from the direction of the corridor. The sound of footsteps was accompanied by several clearly distinguishable breaths. The quiet and peaceful atmosphere in the incubation room was broken up. The light golden dome located in the center of the room made a very slight sound. He sighed and said to himself with a smile: "Have you come back... I thought I could spend a few more days free."

    The door of the incubation room was pushed open from the outside, and the figures of Gawain, Hetty, and Betty appeared outside the door. They stared at the room where the light of rune was floating, and looked at the room standing in the center of the room. The giant dragon egg-the surface of the dragon egg halo wanders, the mysterious ancient runes appear from time to time, everything looks very normal, except for a newspaper floating in front of the dome, and it is facing the next page in front of everyone Open...

    Herty''s eyes widened, Gawain''s expression was a little stiff, and Betty happily stepped forward to say hello: "Ms. Enya! Are you reading the newspaper again?"

    The door to the incubation room was closed, and Gao Wen came to the golden dome with an unprecedented weird expression. Then a familiar gentle female voice came from inside the dome: "Long time no see, my friend."

    "So after we talked last time, are we friends?" Gawain said subconsciously.

    While talking, he couldn''t help but look up and down at this "dragon egg" a few times. "It" looked almost the same as when he saw it last time, but I don''t know if it was an illusion, he could always smell it. The smell of Youruowu wafted from the lower part of the eggshell. The smell was fragrant, but it was not a supernatural smell, but more like the tea he was used to drinking.

    "A heart-to-heart conversation is enough to establish a preliminary friendship, and in my long memory, the conversation with you should be the most heart-to-heart," in Gawain''s mind, the voice in the golden dome has sounded again. "Why? Not willing to be friends with me?"

    "This...not really," Gawain shook his head with a weird expression. He didn''t know if he should smile at this moment. Numerous guesses rolled up and down in his heart, finally forming some vague answers. At the same time, his The mood also gradually settled, and tried to find the initiative in the words, "I just didn''t expect to see you again in this situation...So, are you really Enya? The dragon gods Enya? "

    "The dragon gods have died, and they died together with their crazy divinity, buried in the outer border of the sky, here is only Enya-Enya as a human nature," the golden dome said softly, "I do. I didn''t expect to see you again in this situation. In fact...I didn''t even expect that this bold plan could really be realized."

    Divinity...Humanity...Bold plans...

    Gawain suddenly had some enlightenment in his heart. His eyes were deep, staring at the golden dome like a bottomless pool: "So, the God-killing war that took place in Tarrond was your plan. You use this method to kill the divinity that is about to be completely out of control, and let your humanity part survive in this form..."

    "I made the biggest adventure I have ever consciously made, but this is not my most primitive plan-in the most primitive plan, I did not intend to let myself survive," Enya said flatly, "I have been I knew the children¡¯s thoughts a long time ago...Although they suppressed their thoughts and language to the utmost, those thoughts rippled in the deepest part of their thoughts, just like the uncontrollable brilliance in the eyes of children when they are ready to move. Have you ever kept it from an experienced mother? I know that this day will eventually come... In fact, I myself have been looking forward to it...

    "But I can''t defy my own rules and can''t actively loosen the chain, so the only thing I can do is to leave some gaps for them in a very narrow interval, or ignore certain things. So if this is a The''plan'', in fact, is mainly the plan of the dragons. The thing I do most in this plan... is to do nothing in most cases."

    Gao Wen frowned slightly, thinking while listening, and couldn¡¯t help saying: ¡°But you still didn¡¯t say how you survived... You just said that in the most primitive plan, you didn¡¯t intend to survive.¡±

    "I should thank you," Enya let out a chuckle, with a sincere gratitude in her tone, "The things you told me brought me a lot of inspiration."

    "What did I tell you?" Gao Wen was taken aback, and then reacted, "You mean the upper narrator...there is also the **** of nature?"

    "There have been many civilizations in this world, there have been countless mortal kingdoms, and countless mortal heroes. They may have unruly characters, or thoughts that make the gods look at them, or They have talent and courage beyond theory, and these people have various reactions when facing the gods, some are in awe, some disdain, some hate... But no matter which kind, they are different from you. "," Enya said unhurriedly, the topic seemed to be far away, but what was said was thought-provoking, "Yes, you are different. When you face the gods, you neither awe nor flinch, even There is no likes or dislikes-you don''t think of God as God at all, your perspective is higher than that.

    "You see God as a simple ¡®phenomena¡¯ or even an ¡®object¡¯. You calmly want to find the logic behind this phenomenon. You take it for granted, as if you are trying to solve a formula with a clear answer.

    "Based on this perspective, you have introduced a variable that has never appeared before in mortal thoughts. This variable will guide mortals to look at divinity and humanity objectively, quantify and analyze them.

    "In our last conversation, I...borrowed this variable a little bit, borrowed your perspective on the problem and the effects that this perspective can produce, so I gained the ability to accurately cut my own divinity and humanity.

    "I''m sorry, I didn''t get your consent in advance, and I didn''t explain this to you afterwards, because I am worried that this will lead to unexpected changes in the situation. I hope you don''t think this is a deception and offense."

    After listening to Enya''s confession, Gao Wen suddenly felt more deeply about the "beyond the mundane" side of the gods. These existences that originate from imagination and transcend imagination can actually achieve such a thing-to obtain a new "thought angle" in verbal conversation, and turn this "thinking angle" into their own controllable ability... this is The so-called ultimate utopian power?

    His thoughts were ups and downs, but his face didn¡¯t show it. He just smiled casually and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to apologize. Now it seems that this has led to a good result, so I don¡¯t mind¡ªit¡¯s just that I¡¯m a little curious. This ability to "cut" divinity and humanity...what is the principle?"

    The Golden Dome fell silent, and only a few seconds later broke the silence with helplessness: "Such a strong curiosity... It is really a question you will ask. But unfortunately, I can''t explain it to you, and even if I can explain it, This ability is also useless, after all, not all gods have lived for more than a million years, and not all gods have undergone a great fusion.

    "My''cutting'' of myself is based on my own special state, because the''gods'' themselves are a concept of''stitching'', and those gods who have not been stitched...except for having experienced a''death'' like the upper narrator '', outside of the situation where divinity and humanity are already split, it''s best not to rashly try to''cut'', and to choose a more gradual and safe method."

    "What will happen to rash cutting?" Gawain asked subconsciously.

    "...cut myself to death."

    Gawain opened his mouth, slightly embarrassed: "That sounds serious."

    Then he considered it for a while, and couldn''t help asking: "Then you have now returned to this world in the form of''humanity''... What about Tarrond? Do you want to talk to them? You are now Pure human nature should not have a bad influence on them in theory."

    The golden dome fell silent, and after thinking for a longer period of time than any previous silence, she finally spoke: "The mythical age of the dragon family is over. There is no need to let a past ghost entangle those dragons who finally gained freedom. . And considering the complexity of mortal hearts, even if I return to Tarrond''s public eyes in the form of''humanity'', it is difficult to guarantee that unexpected changes in thought will not be caused between them...for the time being, at least temporarily, Until the dragons are completely free from the shadows of the past and are ready for the new era, don''t let them know about this.

    "Of course, you can tell the news to a small number of dragons who are responsible for managing Tarrond affairs. After they know the truth, they should be able to better plan social development and avoid some potential dangers-and their sense of responsibility will allow them to keep secrets. In the matter of keeping secrets, the Dragons have always been trustworthy."

    "I understand. Later I will find a chance to tell the upper level of Tarrond about you," Gawain nodded, and then couldn''t help but glance at Enya''s round form at the moment. He really couldn''t help himself. Curiosity, "I still want to ask... why is this an egg?"

    "...Yes, why is it an egg? Actually, I didn''t want to understand..."

 Chapter 1109ï¼š Next way

    The scenes from the last meeting with Enya began to revolve in Gawain¡¯s mind, and they were lingering all the time¡ªthese lingering images quickly contrasted with the reality in front of them, making the atmosphere in the incubation room. It became more and more weird, so weird that even Enya fell silent.

    In the end, Gao Wen took the lead to break this embarrassment: "So, you don''t know why you became this form? So how did you plan in the beginning?"

    "Time is in a hurry, I only have time to finish the superficial cut...the future development is completely unplanned," Enya said very frankly, as if she had taken off the burden of the "gods", even her character followed suit. Some subtle changes, the most obvious change is that she now speaks a lot more bluntly, "In fact, I am not even sure that the human part of myself can be preserved, and I am not sure whether the preserved part of humanity is not''Enya''. Individual. I used to think that I would become some kind of spirit-like state...like a mortal soul, or...an ordinary dragon. Now this look really surprised me."

    Gawain looked at the golden dome with a weird expression, and couldn''t help but said: "I was surprised to hear the words ¡®no plan¡¯ from an ancient and forbearing **** like you."

    Enya seemed to have a smile in her tone: "I am not a **** anymore-and I remember saying from the beginning that gods are neither omniscient nor omnipotent."

    Gao Wen nodded lightly, and then thoughtfully said some of his conjectures: "Does this have a certain symbolic meaning? Dragon Egg... This can be regarded as the initial state of dragon life, and in Luo According to the concept of many mortal races, babies who have not yet been born or have not yet breathed for the first time are the mortal¡¯s "pure stage". I think the dragon egg can also correspond in this way: it symbolizes the original and purest humanity. , This is just as you are now."

    "...Is the most extreme humanity hidden behind the divine nature? This is really an interesting and bold theory. It is worthy of you," Enya''s voice sounded quite pleasant. She seemed very interested in Gao Wen''s statement. "It seems that your''research'' can be more substantial again."

    Gaowen accepted Enya¡¯s compliment, but immediately he felt a little awkward: Although the atmosphere of the conversation is good, the scene of discussing why the other person turned into an egg becomes more and more strange...

    "What are you thinking?" Enya''s voice broke the silence and also awakened Gawain from thinking. He quickly coughed and looked at the other''s eggshell curiously: "Then what are your plans for the future? ?"

    "I want to hear your thoughts," Enya said lazily, "I have been thinking and planning for too many years, and now I don''t want to continue planning, and you are a man with endless novel ideas...''human'' ,I would like to hear your views."

    "My opinion?" Gawain was not surprised by this response, but it was really difficult to give a reply-the main difficulty was that he had never thought that this egg should have been theoretically in the Tarrond War. The fallen dragon goddess, which caused all his previous plans for this egg to have to be overturned, "I don''t think I can plan any future for you, I just think...Since you have completely reborn, And Talrond also ended its mythical age as you said, so everything should start again... The dragon will start a new era of its own in the newly formed alliance, and you should also try a new life... God Birth... I mean the egg is born..."

    Feeling that this topic gets more and more weird, Gawain had to stop awkwardly, and then looked up and down the pattern on Enya''s eggshell: "I''ll make sure first - you won''t always be in this form, right? Eggs, when they hatch, their lives must be different before and after they are broken."

    "...These days I am also thinking about this issue seriously," Enya''s tone became a little serious. "After I was surprised to realize that I became an egg, I was trying to master my own state, but it didn''t go well. , My strength is much weaker than when I was a god... But I think I will definitely not look like this forever. I can feel that my human nature is still gradually condensing and changing, as this process continues , I should gradually get out of the current state, and have the opportunity to guide myself to reshape into another look... It¡¯s just hard to guarantee how long it will take."

    "It''s good if it can be hatched." Gawain smiled and nodded. He was sincerely happy for Enya-no matter how long the process she said would take, it is better to regain a normal shape than to maintain The appearance of an egg must be strong, after all, not everyone is like Nicholas Egg President, the racial trait is born round...

    He was smiling here, but Enya''s tone immediately became a little weird: "But I have something to say: Can you remove the runes in this room? This is for me...''Hatch ''It has no effect."

    Gao Wen was a little embarrassed when he heard this expression. He looked up around the runes everywhere in the room, and at the same time heard Enya''s voice continue to say: "This is the way the dragons taught you, it''s hard for you. Bothered to decorate this room."

    "They really taught it, mainly because your condition was unknown at the beginning. I thought you had to be placed in the energy field," Gao Wen coughed dryly. "Ahem, anyway, I will arrange for someone to restore the room to a normal guest room as soon as possible. . Is there anything else?"

    "Let me think about it," Enya said slowly as he thought about it, "Well, I don''t need ordinary utensils such as a bed now, but you can send me a table and some shelves, which can be used Put the organized newspapers and books, and some chairs, you can sit on when the guests come. Besides, I am actually somewhat interested in your "Monet Terminal"... If possible, can I install one in this room? ? Although I can''t move, I should be able to control it directly by manipulating magic."

    Standing aside for a long time without speaking, Heti finally got used to this weird scene and nodded: ¡°The desks, chairs and bookshelves are all very well arranged. They can be delivered today, but the Monet terminal...¡±

    Speaking of this, she couldn''t help but glance at Gao Wen, asking for the opinions of her ancestors.

    The Monet terminal is a special device, it is connected to the Monet network, and the Monet carries the neural network... Although Enya is no longer the ¡°god¡± of the dragon clan, her origin is sensitive after all. Such an existence that once had the name of a **** contacted the Monet terminal, and even gave her the opportunity to reach a huge group of mortals through the Internet... Heidi didn''t dare to make a decision on this matter.

    Gawain¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, but at this moment he thought of the report from the Imperial Computing Center he received on his way back, and the project proposal file jointly sent by Megoire III, Yuri, and Wendy. After careful weighing, his eyes fell on Enya¡¯s eggshell, and the latter was still standing quietly in the pedestal, looking very patient...Well, he really couldn¡¯t see from the surface of an egg. Determine if the other party is patient.

    In short, it seems that this matter has just entered the next stage, when it is time to try to get the "god" to actively contact the neural network and let the anti-divine barrier formally operate. Since Enya took the initiative to ask for it, Gao Wen is happy to accept it¡ª In areas involving gods, observation samples are never too small, let alone an observation sample that is completely different from the situation of Julu Amor, a completely "humanized" **** from a foreign race, she can serve as the Council of Theocracy How much valuable experience does it bring?

    "I can arrange," Gawain finished thinking and said to the Golden Dome, "but you need to wait two or three days-your equipment needs to be customized, and we also need to consider some ¡®safety issues¡¯."

    "This is understandable," Enya chuckled softly, "I still remember that you are a very cautious person...with extra cautious means."

    The old dragon **** had something to say, reminding Gao Wen of the "track down countdown" he had to use to frighten the opponent, but these things have become the past, and now they can only arouse the understanding of the parties. Just smile.

    "Heidi, you can arrange it," Gao Wen turned to the granddaughter of Zeng xN, "By the way, send someone to the machinery manufacturing plant. We need a set of ¡®customized terminals¡¯."

    "Yes, ancestors." Heidi bowed and saluted, then led the way back and left the room.

    Hetty left, but Betty stayed beside Enya and Gawain. This stupid maid was watching the conversation between the host and the guest. She always felt that she had heard some amazing things. After thinking about it, she found that she seemed to have everything. I didn¡¯t understand, this made her head start to get confused, until Ms. Enya¡¯s voice suddenly rang from the side, it made her wake up suddenly: "Betty, can you help me prepare some refreshments? Your host and I need more. Talk for a while."

    "Ah, good!"

    Betty trot all the way out of the room, while Gawain looked at the scene with a little surprise. It took him a long time to say to Enya, "It looks like your relationship is very good... This is really surprising."

    "Why is it surprising?"

    "It¡¯s hard for me to imagine the way that girl talks to you on weekdays. She sometimes looks dull and is not good at dealing with strangers, and you...to be honest, the style gap between you is too big."

    "Betty is a very good conversation partner, maybe even the only suitable conversation partner besides you here," Enya''s voice came from the golden eggshell, "not everyone can see an egg speak afterwards. She can still greet and talk calmly, but Betty did it-she has a calm and peaceful mentality that ordinary people don''t have."

    "Calm and peaceful... So did you think of her like that?" Gawain''s expression was a little strange for a moment, but he quickly smiled with relief, "Well, that''s fine, sometimes it''s a kind of calmness to react. . It¡¯s just that I¡¯m a little curious, you¡¯ve talked to her for so many days, why the other attendants and guards working around here didn¡¯t find out at all? This shouldn¡¯t just be the reason why Betty is tight-lipped, and Heidi has no time to pay attention. ."

    Enya was silent for a while, and then said apologetically: "Sorry, I admit that I did use a little trick... I don''t want to be disturbed, I just want to rest for a few days, so it slightly affected the judgment of the people around me. , But only to divert their attention from the incubation room. And it turns out that the influence I exerted did not produce the perfect effect-in the end someone noticed the abnormality and attracted you, right?"

    Gao Wen sighed: "Well, I can understand your idea of ??wanting to rest after such a big storm, but in the future..."

    "Don''t worry, it won''t happen in the future," Enya responded happily without waiting for Gao Wen to finish, "Since I want to live with you temporarily, I will still follow the basic etiquette."

    The **** of the past seems to take himself for granted as a long-term tenant here, which is a bit surprising, but Gao Wen did not make any comments: this is what he likes to see in itself, although the process seems a bit weird, but The result is not bad.

    After this little episode, before Betty prepares to return for tea, Gawain quickly brought the topic to a very important thing.

    "I have to talk to you about something," he looked at Enya''s eggshell, his expression gradually solemn, "Although the mythological age of Tarrond is over, you are no longer their god, but there is There is one thing you probably haven''t forgotten yet-what are you going to do with the tall tower located northwest of the mainland of Tarrond?"

    "Is there something wrong with that tower?"

    There was no expression on the bare eggshell, and it was difficult for Gao Wen to judge Enya¡¯s emotions only from the voice of the other party¡¯s response. He could only speak while considering the words: ¡°It¡¯s not there yet, but the tower is very threatening. Obviously. Now Talrond is almost completely destroyed, and the remaining dragons can barely guarantee the order in the southeast corner of the mainland, and are unable to maintain the blockade of the tall tower. Now there is only a weak observation post over there, and the post and The rear contact is very difficult. What we are most worried about at the moment is what should we do if unregulated dragons approach the tower and become contaminated... The polluter is likely to break through the defense line of the observation post and spread the force of the back tide to Loren. On the mainland."

    Enya''s voice fell silent for a while.

    After an unknown period of time, a peaceful and slightly apologetic voice came from the Golden Dome again: "Sorry, I may not be able to help much."

    Gao Wen did not speak.

    "I know it''s very irresponsible, but by now, that tower has indeed lost control...I lost my control and Tarrond''s control," Enya''s voice continued, her tone With a sigh, "And you also know that even in the heyday of Tarrond, we can''t help with that tower-the dragon can''t fight against the divinity in the tide, and the dragon **** can''t fight the legacy of the sailor. So even at that time, all we could do was to seal off the sea around the tower and prevent other intelligent creatures from approaching. This was the case during the heyday, now..."

    Gawain looked at the golden dome, and finally sighed: "Well, it''s actually the expected answer. Don''t apologize, I didn''t report much hope."

    The room fell silent again, and after another moment, Enya suddenly said, ¡°Perhaps, it¡¯s up to you to be able to solve everything in the end.¡±

    "Me?" Gao Wen raised his eyebrows, "You asked me to solve the tower?"

    "Remember what you used to frighten me?" Enya said calmly, "The legacy of the sailor...after all, it will be destroyed with the same power, just for the dragons who survived. Use the abandoned protocol for the tower."

    (I can¡¯t keep up with my energy for a meeting after running so far. I may have to take a leave tomorrow. Sorry, sorry =. =)

 Chapter 1110ï¼š Retired Dragon God

    Abandoned agreement.

    Gawain certainly has not forgotten the "deterrence" he used when he went to Tarrond-with the help of the enhanced authority brought by the Sky Station, he set part of the Voyager space facilities as orbital waste and set it Placed on the "permitted area" on the planet-without protection, the remaining energy in those space facilities and the destructive power carried by the facilities themselves will be enough to cause a catastrophe to the target area, and this catastrophe is The "level" may even exceed the divine disaster.

    After all, the divine disaster is nothing more than the harm caused by the loss of control of the gods, and the facilities left by the sailors...they were used to kill the gods.

    Before Enya spoke, in fact, Gao Wen didn''t think about the option of abandoning the agreement, but at this moment, he pondered for a long time, and he still expressed his concerns: "I thought about it, but the risk is too great."

    A calm and indifferent voice came from the Golden Dome: "Is it because there is no guarantee that it will hit accurately?"

    Gao Wen nodded with an ugly face: "...It is indeed difficult to guarantee an accurate hit. Although the tower is huge, it is still a''small target'' for abandoned orbiting facilities. Those facilities have been in service for too long, even in the process of being abandoned. A certain degree of posture adjustment is possible, and the effect is also very limited-it is more likely to hit the nearby Tarrond continent."

    Enya was quiet for two seconds, and broke the silence: "Where can I go? Will he go to the southeast corner of Tarrond?"

    "This shouldn''t be enough," Gawain shook his head, "I am sure of this accuracy-the tower is off the northwest coast of Tarrond, and the orbital abandonment agreement will at most shift to the west coast of the mainland during the bombing... etc., what do you mean¡­¡­"

    "The survivors set up a gathering place in the southeast corner. They are safe. As for the west of Tarrond...the place itself is already wasteland. It doesn''t make much difference whether it will encounter another round of orbital bombing." Enya said in a very calm tone.

    Gawain stared at the shell of the golden dome closely, and his expression became serious: "But there may also be survivors in the wasteland to the west-since Melita and her compatriots can survive on the southeast coast, other giants Dragons may also survive in Sittallund, but they are blocked by space fissures and contaminated areas, and communication with the outside world is cut off... What about these survivors?"

    "Sittalrond is unlikely to leave survivors. Even if there are, the number must be very, very small," Enya said, with a trace of Gawain''s unintelligible...sorrow, "and most of it can''t resist the original A few cold nights."

    "...Why are you so sure?" Gawain asked subconsciously.

    "...The battle started in the Omega factory area in the west," Enya said in a low voice, "In my limited and chaotic memory, I saw that land first ignited... and maybe It was because the vigilance against the back tide pollution still affected my judgment at the time. At that time, I did not keep my hands in the slightest and tried my best to destroy all the activities of Sittalrond."

    There was an unspeakable silence in the room. Gawain didn¡¯t know what to say for a while, and after a few seconds he spoke: ¡°I see, if there is no survivor in Sitarrond, then...¡±

    "But let Herragor and Andal send teams to search as many times as possible," Enya said suddenly, "If you really decide to do it... let them check before doing it, although it survives. The chances of the person appearing are slim, but maybe..."

    "Okay, I understand," Gawain did not let the other party go on, and interrupted first. "I will treat this matter carefully-and the arrangement of the orbital bombing itself is not a matter of clapping your hands. Many things need to be weighed and there are many situations that need to be investigated, so Hragor will have sufficient time to continue searching for survivors in the wasteland... After they have the ability to conduct a larger search and rescue, I will give them priority. West Tarrond."

    The current situation of the Tarrond Provisional Government is distressed, and the personnel and material conditions are stretched. According to Melita''s description, even the temporary capital of Agundor, the base camp, can usually only send a limited search team to a closer area to execute Under these circumstances, they did not have much opportunity to consider whether there were any survivors in the western part of the mainland¡ªbut now that the alliance has been established, a steady stream of aid materials and construction teams will soon go to the northern continent, which will also Including the communication, energy, protection and other equipment provided by Cecil, these things are of course incomparable with the creations of Tarrond in the heyday, but in this embarrassing period, "magic gadgets" from mankind It is also very useful for a poor and white dragon.

    With sufficient assistance, many actions by Agundor will have no worries, especially a large number of precious health dragons can have the opportunity to be freed from trivial tasks such as collecting food and cleaning up ruins, without manpower and materials. Under the circumstances of the problem, Hragor and the others should have spared no effort to search for survivors in the western part of the mainland¡ªbefore the orbital abandonment agreement was launched.

    Part of the worry in his mind was relieved, Gawain sighed secretly, and then said: "I have another worry-we can''t be sure what the consequences will be if we actually use orbital bombing to attack that tower. Although according to your estimate, it will be destroyed directly, but what if it is not destroyed? What if it is only half destroyed? If the tower is destroyed, the back tide pollution inside has been transferred and escaped the scene in another way? I remember that I thought about it... until now I am still not sure."

    "So what do you mean?"

    "...I will still prioritize orbital bombing, but before that, I must personally confirm the situation of the tower," Gao Wen thought for a while and solemnly said his decision. "If possible. , It¡¯s best to be able to confirm the status of the "adverse tide" inside."

    "...This will be very dangerous." Enya couldn''t help but remind.

    "That is already a danger, as long as it is placed in it, it is an ever-expanding danger," Gawain said. "The key now is not whether I will go, but who else can go-of course, I will never make this decision. Not impulsive, since I have this plan, I still rely on it."

    The voice in the golden dome was quiet, and then came with a hint of smile: "Yes... you are after all an ¡®outer-territory wanderer¡¯, a ¡®mortal¡¯ who once threatened the dragon gods and succeeded in intimidating them.¡±

    Gao Wen inevitably showed a somewhat suspicious look: "...Why do I hear you have a lot of resentment about this matter?"

    "of course not."

    Gawain couldn¡¯t help but looked at the golden dome in front of him suspiciously for a long time, but no matter how he looked at it, after all, he couldn¡¯t see the expression on the smooth eggshell, so he could only laugh dryly and stiffly. Turning the topic back: "Anyway, let''s make this decision for the time being. I will seriously formulate a feasible''bombing plan''. But I have to declare that I need time-there are countless things waiting in the empire and the alliance. I do, the exploration of the tower also requires a lot of preparation work, this matter is not in a hurry."

    "I understand," Enya said immediately, "As long as you are willing to make a move, I am satisfied-although the tower is dangerous, the "god" inside it has died after all, and its damage ability is limited. It should be a short time. There will be no surprises."

    While talking, the former **** suddenly couldn''t help laughing softly, and said in a faintly emotional tone: "I can wait, anyway, I have waited so long for the tower... and I am the best at it. Waiting."

    The topic about the tower is finally over. Gawain doesn¡¯t want to be immersed in the serious and low atmosphere brought about by this topic for a long time, so he shook his head, and then looked at Enya, and talked about a relaxed and lethargic atmosphere. What he cares very much about: "By the way, there is one thing I wanted to ask from just now... You said that your power has declined drastically, and many''authorities'' have been lost, so how much power do you have left? What can you do?"

    Enya did not speak for a while, but the breath emanating from the eggshell was obviously condensed for a moment. Obviously, it was unexpected that Gao Wen''s focus would be here. After a while, a gentle, low voice came from the eggshell: "Why are you paying attention to this? Do you want to do something with my power?"

    I want you to help make coke.jpg.

    But I really can¡¯t say it.

    Gao Wen coughed dryly and tried to make his expression more serious: "I''m just curious about the authority that is classified as a''miracle'' like''Reflection'', will you still retain the authority after you cut your divinity and leave the priesthood? With a mortal body, can you still create a''reflection''?"

    "Do you want to explore whether the gods can reproduce the''miracle'' with only the remaining power and knowledge after leaving the priesthood?" The voice from the eggshell immediately became serious, "Ah...this is really something I never Thoughts. Sure enough, this is a direction that only you can pay attention to. It is worth studying. This matter is indeed worth studying. I think I have something to do in the next period of time... But there are many kinds of miracles, one kind The miracle that can only be used to make beverages does not have much research value. Maybe I can never..."

    "Let¡¯s start with the reflection," Gawain said solemnly beside him, "We should proceed step by step."

    "I mean...the reflection as a ¡®miracle¡¯ is also incredible, but the technical content is not enough. I have a more suitable start..."

    Gawain looked solemnly: "Let¡¯s start with the reflection."

    Enya: "..."

    Gao Wen: "..."

    An especially human sigh came from the golden dome: "Just tell me, what flavor do you like."

    Gawain''s expression trembled a little, and he touched the tip of his nose a little awkwardly: "It''s hard to describe..."

    "The taste of the hometown... I remember you mentioned it, is the hometown taste of the wanderer outside the territory?"

    Gao Wen thought for a while, and finally couldn''t help but laugh slightly. The serious look of the previous strong behavior was replaced by Ping Yi: "...the same can be said."

    "It seems that there is no shortcut...I can try slowly to reproduce that delicious''miracle''," Enya''s voice was helpless, and then there was a little surprise, "but I really didn''t expect , It turns out that foreign wanderers will also have such an emotional and...easy side. I think you are always indifferent, just like machines and runes. It¡¯s funny... it was not like this when you talked to me last time. Looks like."

    "Your words are more like describing gods, but I myself have been more inclined to the side of''people'' from the beginning," Gao Wen spread his hands, "As for why the last time was different from this time, the reason is simple: the last time I''m talking to the dragon gods, this time...you are Enya."

    The golden dome fell silent, and then suddenly asked: "Your taste of hometown, is it with ice?"

    "Yes."

    "Okay, I have a direction to work hard."

    Gawain thought for a while. He always felt that there was something wrong with the direction of the matter, but after thinking about it, he felt that there was nothing wrong with it.

    Anyway, he himself does not want Enya, the extremely special "god of the past", to come into contact with his deeper and more core secrets too early, and he should really find something to do for her in a short time. Under consideration of the two aspects She now has a seemingly harmless goal... This development is pretty good.

    Besides, he has silently arranged the "network test project" of the former god. In the future, he does not plan to arrange more things-this is to ensure the sample "purity" of the test process. ".

    At this moment, a sound of footsteps suddenly came from the direction of the corridor, interrupting the conversation between Gawain and Enya.

    The door of the incubation room was pushed open, and Betty appeared in front of Gawain with a large tray in her hand-the maid girl with a happy face, said as she walked into the room: "Master, Ms. Enya-- ¡ªI¡¯m bringing refreshments!"

    "You just came here," Gawain said to Betty with a smile, "I haven''t drunk your tea for many days."

    Coke is good, but the taste of home tea is also wonderful.

    Betty accepted the compliment happily, first handed the first cup of black tea to Gawain''s hand, then she held up the teapot in front of Gawain and came to Enya, and poured the hot tea into the eggshell very easily... ¡­

    Gawain was holding a tea cup in his hand and watched this scene dumbfounded.

    He did hear the rumors that Betty was "watering" Enya, but he didn''t expect the so-called "watering"... is it really so crude and simple? Does this girl usually pour it down like this? And Enya... how does it seem that she enjoys it?

    Gao Wendun felt that the tea cup in his hand felt strange, and he also fully understood the source of the faint tea fragrance on Enya''s eggshells... This is pickled!

    "Master?" Betty reacted slowly, and after half a pot of tea was poured, she noticed Gawain''s gaze. She turned her head in confusion, "What''s wrong?"

    Gawain''s mouth shook twice, and he couldn''t help it: "Betty...Are you cooking tea eggs?"

    Betty looked confused: "What is a tea egg?"

    "A kind of food...Forget it, I can¡¯t explain it to you," Gawain held his forehead, "Just treat it as I didn¡¯t say it."

    "Oh." Betty snorted. Since the master didn''t want to say it, it seemed that she didn''t need to care about it-she quickly put this unintelligible thing aside, and then followed the usual procedure from her pocket. Take out the soft cloth used for wiping eggs, and start to wipe Enya''s eggshells.

    The sound of "twisting" sounded in the incubation room, and the tea cup that Gawain finally picked up was put down in an instant: "...Do you still keep her like this?!"

    Betty stopped again with a bewildered expression: "What is a ¡®pan¡¯?"

    Gao Wen: "..."

    (This is my last ripple...)

 Chapter 1111ï¼š Your old lord

    Gawain felt that he could not explain to Betty what a "disc" was-after all, a translation problem was a difficulty that stood in front of him, but fortunately, the maid herself didn''t bother with this problem. This girl has always been good at giving up those things. She really didn''t think about things, and she was relieved.

    Gawain watched as Betty poured half a pot of hot tea on the former dragon god, and then took something that looked like a rag and wiped it on the former **** for a long time-this girl must not know herself What is she doing astonishingly, I can only see that she enjoys this process very much, and a happy smile is always on her face, and she has obviously done this many times...

    The blasphemer who can make a name in history is no more than that in front of Betty. jpg.

    After a lot of busyness, Betty left the room-she still has a lot of work to do. Although there are many servants and attendants listening to her orders, she has become accustomed to the busy rhythm of life and can''t be idle at all.

    Gawain watched Betty leave. After the door to the hatchery was closed, he couldn''t help shaking his head, and glanced at the golden dome that remained quiet: "You and Betty have a very good relationship... her reckless actions , Don''t you feel offended?"

    "She has a pure heart... more pure than almost all mortals I have ever seen. I like to chat with her, which reminds me of the dragons in the deepest memory... It was an era when many things were simple. "Enya said softly, "As for the so-called offense... It seems that many people subconsciously think that the''god'' cares about the so-called''offense'' of mortals, but this is actually a misunderstanding. Most of the time we don¡¯t care about mortals. What to do, the echoes from the trend of thought are endless, and the increasingly noisy voices gradually cover all our sanity. We hope that someone can talk to us, even if we act recklessly... It''s just that the rules don''t allow it.

    "So I don''t think that little girl offends me at all. I enjoy and cherish everything I have experienced now, including her tea and''wiping''-because this freedom is a huge price paid by the dragons. Something coming."

    Gao Wen couldn''t help but glanced at Enya who was lamenting Dansheng: "They are just for their own freedom-your survival is actually even a vigilant accident for them."

    Enya laughed, and a retired cadre spoke from the eggshell: ¡°Don¡¯t think about things so seriously. Sometimes it¡¯s good to be confused.¡±

    Gao Wen opened his mouth, but in the end he said nothing. He looked at the golden dome in front of him, and felt as if he saw a soul that had finally gained freedom after being trapped for 1.87 million years.

    After the cradle is overturned, is it not only the child who is freed from the cradle?

    ¡­¡­

    On the top of the mountains in the extreme north, there is a roaring wind blowing through the snow-covered fortress and courtyard. The highest terrace of Longlin Fort is bathed in morning light, and the flag depicting the side head of the dragon is around the terrace. The surrounding walls of the castle danced with the wind, and there was snow that was blown up by the wind. From the castle courtyard area below, it crossed the ridge and wall, and fluttered to the city area below the mountainside.

    A huge brazier burned on the edge of the terrace, and invisible magic rose from the crimson flames, blocking the coldest cold wind. Melita Penha and Grand Duke Barlogr stood together on the terrace. He looked at the green woods and narrow small plains at the foot of the mountain.

    "The area of ??arable land in the Holy Dragon Principality is limited, and the climate here is not suitable for large-scale agricultural production...Although with the assistance of magic, our food production has always been sufficient, but the surplus we can produce every year is still too small. "Grand Duke Barlog said in a deep voice, "I had already planned to purchase grain from neighboring countries and expand expropriation... At that time we had no idea that the assistance from the human world would come on a large scale. The alliance is for us. It is not only the problem of food supply that is solved, but also the "hope" itself..."

    "It''s not just the human world, my lord," Melita lowered her eyes, with a solemn expression. "There are also elves, dwarves, orcs...Every race participating in the alliance has provided more or less assistance, especially the gray elves. They provided a very large amount of medicinal materials...one of the most urgently needed materials in Tarrond."

    After hearing Melita¡¯s words, Grand Duke Barroger fell into thinking, and then said while thinking: ¡°But even with medicines from the Loren continent, it can only solve part of the problem... Not all traditional medicines are of great importance to the contemporary era. Dragons are effective, especially the dependence of many dragons on synergists has been going on for too long. Those compatriots who have suffered backphages from neurological synergists need more than medication..."

    "His Majesty Gawain Cecil has also considered this issue. I discussed it with him-Cecil will organize a medical team using the power of the Holy Light to go to Tarrond to provide support. Their main task is to deal with Those cases where conventional medicines are ineffective," Melita said, "According to our tests, the power of the''Holy Light'' is effective for all mortal races, and it is extremely suitable for neurotherapy, spiritual repair, and toxin purification. It may be a miraculous effect in solving the problem of potentiator addiction."

    "Holy Light... the power of the Holy Light God," Grand Duke Ballogel couldn''t help being serious. "I have heard of Cecil''s''Holy Light Church Reform Movement'', and I also know their white knights and armed nuns... ¡­Although I am not clear about their technical details, they seem to have found a way to bypass the **** of light and directly allow mortals to use the power of the light? You have been active in the human world for many years, and in your opinion they have chosen Is this route reliable?"

    Obviously, when it comes to the issue of ¡°gods¡±, this ancient dragon who has personally experienced all the rebellious battles of the dragon clan appears very cautious and sensitive.

    "The transformation of the Holy Light Church should be regarded as one of Cecil''s earliest attempts in the field of''harmlessness of the gods''. It can even be traced back to the most primitive''disobedience plan'', which is regarded as a continuation of the disobedience plan. Backward points to the ¡°theocracy council¡± we just established. In fact, many of the ideas of the theocracy council are accumulated and summed up from the experience of transforming the Holy Light Church. This is a model. Gawain Cecil hopes Extract the useful parts from it and apply it to the transformation of other sects," Melita analyzed very carefully. "Now we can¡¯t say whether this route is reliable¡ªafter all, it¡¯s a verification stage thing, but at least from From the current results, there is no difference between the holy light released by the machine and the holy light prayed by the priests, and the''god of holy light''...so far there has been no response."

    Barroger nodded: "No response is the best response. This either means that the''blocking'' method of mortals is effective and that those machines have bypassed the authority of the gods, or it means that the gods behind the light are true. Gawain Cecil is silently cooperating with our actions as Gawain Cecil said."

    Melita gave a hum, and then said: "By the way, the part of the ¡®Talronde Commercial Development¡¯ plan that I mentioned to you that involves the Principality of the Holy Dragon..."

    "You mean that large-scale...tourism development?" Grand Duke Barroger couldn''t help smiling. "Set one of the windows to Tarrond in the Principality of Sacred Dragon to accept tourists and organize group registration adventures. What... This matter has been discussed by the Dragon Blood Council. We believe that this matter is not only good for Tarrond, but also great for the economy of the Principality itself-it has been passed smoothly."

    "Ah, this is really good news," Melita said happily, "This way, Talrond''s connection with the Sacred Dragon Principality can be closer."

    "Of course," Duke Dragon Blood smiled and nodded, but then he frowned slightly and showed some worry. "This huge business plan is indeed surprising. Even the Dragon Blood Council has been very concerned about that Gawain Cecil. I was amazed by his keen thinking and unique vision, but to be honest... Such a huge business activity and a brand new industrial model will not really cause theocratic fluctuations in the business field? Especially after learning about the God of War on the battlefield of Winterhold After the truth came, now my consultants are very worried that these plans will bring the God of Commerce down again..."

    Melita''s expression was a bit dazed at once. Obviously, she hadn''t thought about it in this direction before. After a short period of thought, this Miss Blue Dragon shook her head: "I''m not too worried. After all, according to the current Cecil Regarding the monitoring of various sects, the God of Business should be quite stable."

    "The God of Business is emotionally stable..." Grand Duke Balroger had a slightly weird expression, "This is really a way of describing it that no one has ever thought of... But it is quite appropriate in the context of the theocracy."

    "The main reason that led to the out-of-control of the God of War was the huge change in the concept of the war field. The economic war suddenly began to affect the lives of a large number of ordinary people and caused a wide range of ideas. This affected the trend of thought and the gods behind it," Mei Li Ta then continued, ¡°According to the analysis of Cecil and Typhon after that, this drastic change of thought is mainly caused by the''conflict of authority,'' and a new business model does not constitute this for business itself. Kind of impact-it is the deepening of a certain field, not the transformation of one field into another."

    Speaking of this Miss Blue Dragon couldn¡¯t help scratching her hair: ¡°To be honest, I didn¡¯t fully understand this either¡ªthey are taking a very different path from Talrond. The experience and knowledge I have accumulated does not match. It¡¯s not suitable to deal with their theories, but at least so far, I agree with Gao Wen¡¯s judgment. He has a keen sense of smell and detached vision that surprised Long in the realm of gods."

    Grand Duke Balrogl laughed: "You have a high opinion of him."

    "I didn''t expect a human being to bring so many changes to the world at first," Melita said frankly. "To be honest, I didn''t communicate with him for a long time. Seven hundred years ago, he was just a treasure trove of Mithril. A client of, but seven hundred years later... the "surprise" he brought to me in a few years even exceeded the sum I felt in the human world in the past two millennia."

    "The change of the times is like this-a long accumulation, and then it seems to burst out in an instant. Every season of civilization is like this. Talrond has maintained the "dead water" for more than 1.8 million years. normal."

    Grand Duke Ballogel said with feeling, and just at this moment, a sound of footsteps suddenly came from behind, and the red-haired dragon-marked witch Ashalena appeared on the terrace: "Grand Duke, and the envoy, Received special communication from Cecil, internal wiring."

    Bellogel and Melita looked at each other immediately, the latter subconsciously whispered in shock, "It''s a coincidence, we just talked about him..."

    "Let''s go over," Balroger nodded to Ashalena, and at the same time stepped towards the terrace exit, "The Emperor Cecil will not contact him casually."

    It didn''t take long for Melita and Balogre to arrive in the communication room on the upper level of Longlin Fort. Among the many communication circles and amplification crystals, a magic net with a completely different style from the surroundings and a new and bright shell. The terminal is lying quietly on a platform, and a holographic image from Cecil''s capital is projected above it. This device is part of the plan to promote the relationship between the Sacred Dragon Principality and the Cecil Empire, as well as an extension of Cecil¡¯s "Magic Net Promotion Plan"-it is always on standby to ensure that the two capitals can communicate at any time, especially when mentioning After the accidental outbreak of the Fon-Cecile War, the role of this device has received more attention from everyone.

    When Melita and Grand Duke Balroger came to the communication device, the door to the room was closed behind them. After the unrelated personnel left the scene, Balroger nodded to the screen of Gawain: "Good day , Your Majesty Gawain-what happened?"

    The Gawain on the screen seemed to be a little bit hesitant, but he did not hesitate for long: "That''s it, about the dragon egg sent by Tarrond..."

    Melita suddenly became nervous: "What happened to that dragon egg?"

    "You guys stay calm, what I want to say is not bad news," Gawain said before answering. "What I want to say next may be a bit shocking, but the situation is generally good-are you ready? "

    "We are ready," Balroger sank, looking at Gawain in the projection with a serious face, "Then what happened to that dragon egg?"

    "...Speaking."

    Melita & Balroger: "?"

    "She said her name is Enya," Gawain coughed lightly, her expression looked very serious, "Yes, it''s the''Enya'' we know-Melita, help the Grand Duke next to you, his body began to shake Up."

    Melita hurriedly held the Duke of Dragon Blood, who appeared to be shocked by her side, and the Duke of Dragon Blood stared at the communication device in front of her. After a long time, the ancient dragon from the ancient era calmed down slightly. , He suppressed the feeling of spinning around, while gently pushing away Melita''s arm, he tried to break the silence with a calm tone: "You mean... our former god... He was hidden in that egg before. , And now he woke up again..."

    "No, you can use''she'' to call Enya now, and you can even call her by her name as I did. This is what I want to say: overall this is good news. She is no longer a god, and No longer have any ideological connection with the Dragon Race. And her resurrection also confirmed my previous guess that the divinity and humanity of the gods can be dealt with separately. You can breathe a sigh of relief, Grand Duke Balogir¡ª ¡ªDragons are free. It¡¯s true, don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Balroger looked at Gawain¡¯s expression not being fake, and finally felt his breath a little better, then he subconsciously asked: "Then...our **** He...what did she say after waking up? , I mean, she... is she okay now?"

    "She seems to be in a stable mood," Gawain said and glanced aside. It seemed that the former Dragon God was within his sight at this time, "Oh, better than stability, she It was a pleasant time."

    "what is she doing?"

    "Reading the newspaper--and trying to make some drinks."

    Bellogel & Melita: "??"

 Chapter 1112ï¼š Retired gods

    Balroger and Melita glanced at each other subconsciously, and at the same time saw the same blankness in each other''s eyes. Gawain''s words are clear, each word is the common language on the Loren continent, but constitutes a sentence Afterwards, it was so difficult to understand-who do you think understands this stuff!

    Gao Wen obviously knew that the situation in front of him was so complicated that it was extremely difficult to communicate. He considered for a moment, and then glanced at the side-it seemed that after a short communication, he turned his gaze back to the holographic projection: "You are interested. Shall we talk to her? The situation is more complicated, and it is not so convenient for me as an outsider to pass on many things-it is easier for you to communicate with each other on your own."

    "Talk to her...?" Grand Duke Balogall was startled for a moment. After realizing the true meaning of Gawain''s proposal, his expression instantly became wonderful, and the memories of millions of years seemed to be layered The yellowing scroll spread out in his mind, those ancient fears, long tolerance, difficult planning, and the complex emotions that emerged from the **** who had protected his race through countless disasters, unexpectedly in an instant All came out and weighed heavily on his heart. The ancient dragon suddenly felt a little timid. Although he didn''t take a step back when facing the angry out-of-control god, but at this moment... She was utterly timid.

    He doesn''t know if he is ready to face the **** of the past again at this moment, especially since he personally planned an attack on this god, but he knows...this will be an extremely important moment in his life. .

    may also be the most important moment for the reborn dragons after entering the new era.

    "I... never thought that we need to face such things after the arrival of the new era, but many things in this world will not allow us to be adequately prepared," Duke Dragon Blood said in a low voice, seeming to be responding to Gao Wen. , And seemed to be talking to himself, at last he raised his head with determination in his eyes, "Let me... see her, so that I can be sure that this incredible thing you mentioned is True or false."

    Gawain in the holographic projection nodded: "Okay, I will adjust the angle of the device."

    The voice fell, and the screen projected by the magic net terminal began to rotate to the side. Melita and Grand Duke Balogel took a deep breath at the same time, calming their beating heart.

    A pale golden light arc appeared at the edge of the picture, and Ballaugel swallowed at the same time. He covered his uneasiness with his face like a stone carving, and he took those about the gods, about the battle of the doomsday, and about the heaviness. The endless thoughts of history and the hazy future are all pressed in the bottom of his heart. He is ready to face the goddess who has been betrayed by himself and by the entire dragon clan¡ª¡ª

    The picture was completely turned around. A golden dome still in the form of a dragon egg appeared in front of Balroger and Melita. A newspaper was floating in front of the dome, and several tea cups were floating in the air on the other side. .

    Those cups are floating up and down, pouring the liquid inside, it looks...very enjoyable.

    Balogl: "..."

    Melita: "..."

    "Ah, Barrogl, and Melita¡ªlong time no see," the voice came from the other side of the screen, a familiar gentle female voice, but it was a little dull because it was separated by a thick layer. Thick eggshell, "It''s nice to see you are still..."

    Bellogel finally regained his ability to think. Many of his previous complicated thoughts were suddenly disrupted. He subconsciously said: "How is this an egg?"

    "It was an egg when you sent it," Gawain''s voice came from the side of the screen, "This Melita knows, and there are live images to testify..."

    "Cough, no, I didn''t mean that." Barroglton coughed when he realized that his brain had been a little dull under the continuous impact, so he quickly adjusted his state, "I mean... Why is it still an egg? I heard what you described just now, I thought..."

    "Ah, I understand what you mean," Gawain''s figure walked into the screen from the side and stood beside the golden dome. "She did wake up, but it was still in the form of a dragon egg... We just discussed the egg in depth. The problem of hatching, but your gods don¡¯t know when they will hatch."

    The corners of Balroger''s mouth trembled, feeling that the development of the matter has completely exceeded his prediction, but suddenly he felt that such a development seemed to be very good... He no longer had to face the familiar figure, nor had to bear it. That unspeakable pressure.

    All he needs to face is an...egg who is drinking tea and reading the newspaper.

    He looked at the holographic projection in front of him and opened his mouth. However, the next second was a little startled. He found that he didn''t know how to call the other person at the moment. After another two seconds, the title from the depths of his memory surged, and syllables came out from his throat. :"I¡­¡­"

    However, after he said the first syllable, he was suddenly interrupted: "Balogl, stop, don''t say that word again-don''t praise me, don''t worship, don''t regard me as a god, call me Name, from now on I can only call my name."

    Balogl took a breath. The next few syllables took a lot of his energy, but he managed to say, "Enya...Madam."

    At this moment, the Duke of Dragon Blood suddenly felt that something in the depths of his soul disappeared silently-that thing has been hidden in the deepest part of his soul, dormant for a long time, do not know how deep, it may even come back to him someday in the future But at this moment, that thing really disappeared completely¡ªan unspeakable sense of ease surrounded Balogre.

    "Yes, that''s right, Balogall--you are all grown-ups, still remember?" The golden dome''s voice also came from the holographic projection, with a gentle smile, and compared to her As a god, the gentleness of overlooking everything, her smile at this moment is more like a friend who has been away for many years, with a reassuring and relaxing feeling, "You defeated me, cut off the shackles with your own hands, do It is a feat that a mortal race has never done before, so you should become confident-you should be confident in front of any god, not to mention me, the''god'' who is no longer a god."

    "Enya...Madam," Balroger''s voice was a little strange, "We..."

    "It''s all over," the Golden Dome said softly, "you have paid so much...it should be the future, not the past. Actually, I didn''t want to meet you so soon, but Gawain thought I should get along with you as soon as possible. You can talk about it to avoid certain hidden dangers after entering the''Age of Godlessness.'' It just so happens that I also have something to explain..."

    ¡­¡­

    In Cecil City, Gao Wen saw that things had begun to develop in a good direction, and he was ready to leave first.

    He has more than one thing to do, and today there is another meeting waiting for him to arrange.

    Before leaving, he looked at Enya and said: "Then it will be your''home affairs'', let me retire-this portable magic net terminal will stay here for the time being. It only has the most basic communication functions, but A special terminal will be delivered here in two days, you can look forward to it."

    "Thank you for your arrangement," Enya said, the shimmer on the surface of the eggshell floated up and down, "In addition, you can also look forward to the ¡®drink¡¯ I made for you. I have already found a feeling."

    Gao Wen''s gaze couldn''t help but fall on the tea cups floating beside the golden dome, and a smile appeared on his face. After saying goodbye to Enya politely, he smiled and left the room.

    Soon after, in the fortress of disobedience in the depths of the shadow world, Gawain walked alone across the energy barrier door leading to the courtyard area-the chaotic and dim broken earth stretched in front of him, and was connected with ancient alloys and steel chains. The formed "path" winds forward. At the end of this fragmented earth, the body like a hill is still lying prone among the ruins, and a holy glow rises from there to illuminate it. This dimly dark place.

    And around this huge body, a large number of brand-new magical equipment are operating, and some kind of invisible "field" covers the entire area. Although it is invisible and innocent, Gawain knows that this is called "reverse". The demonstrative technology of "Divine Barrier" is blocking the spiritual pollution from the gods.

    He walked to the giant deer Amon, and saw that the magic net terminal in front of Amorn was projecting a new play from Firm Films. This series of ghost dramas about the foggy moon war was a hot topic recently discussed by the citizens of the empire.

    As Gawain approached, Amone also turned his eyes around at the same time, and a low, sweet, slightly resonant voice sounded in the air: "It''s been gone for a while, Gawain."

    "Are you satisfied with these things?" Gao Wen smiled and nodded, as if chatting with an old friend, he said casually, "These special equipments were made by the chief craftsmen of the empire."

    "Quite satisfied, my friend," Amone said in a very pleasant tone, a pleasure that Gao Wen had never seen before. "After three thousand years of boredom, these interesting gadgets are real treasures... You really created something incredible."

    "You are satisfied," Gawain said. Then he did not mention the Silver Queen, but looked around at random, and suddenly said, "Isn''t Ms. Milmina here?"

    The atmosphere in the courtyard stagnated for an instant, and Amorn made no sound. Only the program projected by the Monet terminal was still playing. There was a cluster of extremely small sparks flashing in the corner of Gawain¡¯s field of vision, but when he looked over it But only saw a chaotic darkness.

    This stalemate and embarrassment lasted for nearly half a minute, before Amone finally said: "Milmina...this is the name of the goddess of magic, isn''t she missing? She ran into the deepest part of the shadow world. ...Why do you think she will appear here?"

    Gawain''s gaze swept across the surrounding darkness, and he shrugged dumbfoundingly: "Isn''t she here chasing dramas every day-or is it actually you who watched the magic movie with high intensity?"

    Amorn still did not speak, Gao Wen continued: "If one terminal is not enough for the two of you, I can actually install one more here to prevent you from grabbing..."

    "Come out," Amone said to the side, "Don''t hide it if you have found it."

    As soon as the voice fell, a rotating cloud appeared out of thin air from the dark space. Inside the cloud, there were sparks of arcane numbers shining, and countless mysterious runes constrained the bottom of the cloud, a large but obvious female The characteristic figure quickly condensed and formed in the fog. In just a few seconds, an unusually tall, illusory and transparent lower body, and a beautiful female upper body "goddess" appeared in front of Gao Wen-and stared for the first time. Mo En glanced.

    "You betrayed me again-how many times have you been?" Milmina raised her hips, her tone annoyed, "You didn''t even hesitate!"

    "What I hesitated about was a very fierce inner struggle."

    "A total of one second?!"

    "Psychological activity is a momentary thing..."

    Gawain had long expected that Milmina was here, but he was still in shock after seeing the two gods suddenly arguing like mortals. He stared at the communication between Milmina and Ammon in amazement. Obviously, this kind of communication has become a certain way of getting along with them-this not only subverts the mortal''s imagination of gods, but even subverts Gawain''s own imagination.

    But soon, Gawain vaguely thought of something. When he looked at the two gods of the past, his eyes changed from consternation to thoughtfulness, and finally gradually turned into a smile.

    Amorn seemed to remember that there was a third person at the scene. He coughed and ended the dispute with Milmina: "Stop arguing. There are guests in my small courtyard today."

    Milmina stopped reluctantly, then her gaze fell and fell on Gawain. After a little embarrassment and hesitation, she broke the silence in a low voice: "Hello."

    "Ms. Milmina," Gawain raised his head with a smile on his face, "This is not the first time we have dealt with each other, but it is indeed the first time we meet."

    "Our last deal was the grand funeral you prepared for me." The magic goddess said calmly, she now looks calm and elegant, and she can''t see the posture of arguing with Amorn just now.

    Maybe the human nature is not stable enough?

    Gawain had a little suspicion in his mind, and at the same time asked casually: "Are you satisfied with that funeral?"

    "It''s very unexpected. What you did has surprised me for a long time, but I am also very satisfied-that funeral made everything go very well."

    Gawain nodded, and said in a gossiping tone: "But after that, you have been hiding in the shadow world and not contacting us, because you are worried that''decoupling'' will be repeated?"

    Milmina looked at Gawain with more serious eyes, she lowered her height-the clouds and mists of her lower body were folded like a complicated palace dress, and it looked as if she was squatting down, although this still couldn''t make her and Gawain¡¯s sight is flat, but it¡¯s enough to make the conversation a little more comfortable: "Maybe you think I¡¯m too cautious, but I must avoid all hidden dangers-I was not sure at the time how good your neural network¡¯s purification effect was , And it¡¯s not certain how far you and the mortals you lead can explore in the unknown realm of''divine nature''."

    "So now you feel a little more relieved?"

    "I''m not completely relieved yet, but at least half relieved," Milmina said seriously, and then smiled suddenly, "Otherwise, I will never come out-even if the old deer betrayed me without hesitation. Same thing."

    Amoen¡¯s voice came from the side immediately: "I said, I had a very fierce inner struggle..."

 Chapter 1113ï¼š Invitation and arrangement

    Obviously, Milmina didn¡¯t believe in what Amone called ¡°very intense psychological struggle¡±¡ªin fact, she didn¡¯t even believe in Gawain who had just arrived next to her.

    This "God of Nature" at least waits for Gao Wen to finish talking before selling the person to be a little convincing...

    However, Gawain did not intend to participate in the daily pastimes of these two former gods after their retirement. He just coughed slightly to draw the attention of Ammon and Milmina, and then said while considering his vocabulary: " You must have guessed that these devices here... are not entirely used to connect to the magic net."

    "Of course," Milmina smiled lightly, with a hint of ridicule and indifferent tone, "As soon as you come here, let me come out to see you, how could we not think that there is something hidden in these magical devices'' Little secret''? In fact, I discovered before you came...The functions of these devices are very complicated, and a Mowang terminal cannot be used with such large-scale auxiliary equipment."

    Gao Wen was not surprised by this, nor did he appear embarrassed. He just smiled and said to himself: "Sure enough, I can''t hide the goddess who once held the authority of magic..."

    "Frankly, we don''t mind that much," Amone''s voice came from the side, "This is an experiment, right?"

    "Yes, and this is a long-planned project. Before you propose a magic net terminal to understand what is happening in the world, we are preparing for this experiment-your request is just to give It is a good entry point for us," Gao Wen said frankly looking into Ammon''s eyes, "I''m sorry, due to the stringent requirements of the test process, the first stage of it must be carried out confidentially, and we conceal something from you. "

    "Sure enough, it''s almost the same as I guessed... You are avoiding interference during the observation process," Milmina said calmly, her eyes falling on Gawain, "Then now that you are here, you have said everything. , This also means...that''phase one'' has ended smoothly?"

    Gao Wen smiled and nodded softly: "Yes, the first stage has ended smoothly. We confirmed without any interference and the test subjects-that is, you-without any interruption or hinting guidance." The role of the anti-divine barrier. Although this technology is still immature, I think we have mastered an effective way of shielding thoughts, which can be used to isolate the divine pollution and weaken the connection between the gods and the thoughts. This kind of''barrier'' is controllable."

    His expression was calm and his tone remained calm. However, the huge information surging in these words still instantly touched Amone and Milmina, as if silent thunder was in this dark and vast shadow. The world suddenly burst, and the two former gods were silent for the next ten seconds, until Amone broke the silence first: "In other words, you can safely untie the gods and mortals. ''Already?"

    "It''s too early to say this," Gawain shook his head. "The technology we currently have has a lot of limitations. It can only be used as a''shield''. Have you noticed these crystal devices around you? They are the transmission devices of the anti-divine barrier, which can be used to protect the mortals inside the barrier, or to isolate the gods, so if you want to use this thing to''untie'' other gods, you have to send them to the kingdom of God. Then let the gods of the kingdom of God sit in the shielded area obediently... we can''t do it at this stage. Of course, another idea is to use this device to cover the entire mortal world... but obviously it can''t be done."

    "You have taken a big step at least...a bigger step than us," Milmina seemed to take a breath and said in a sighing tone, "Then what''s next? Second step you What are you going to do? What do we need to do?"

    Gao Wen looked at the two former gods in front of him. He did not directly answer Milmina¡¯s question, but suddenly the topic changed: "Since there is a magic net terminal...you should have been paying attention to the importance of the mortal world recently. Change? You should know that the mortal nations have now formed a huge''alliance'', and I have established a theocracy council based on the framework of this alliance..."

    "I''ve been paying attention," Armon''s voice echoed directly in Gawain''s mind, "The one next to me doesn''t pay that much attention anymore-but let''s just understand the situation."

    "You have a lot of supplements," Milmina''s gaze swept across Amone, and then fell on Gawain. "We know about the Theocracy, but we have very limited knowledge-but we can probably guess. The purpose of its establishment. Are you ready to work on the "chain" between mortals and gods? This is not a trivial matter... It seems that you even intend to drag the entire world into this vortex."

    "This world is already in the whirlpool, I just want to pull it out." Gawain said frankly, and then he paused, as if he was trying hard to think and consider. After a long period of consideration, he finally let his expression calm down. Breaking the silence with a very serious tone, "About the Theocracy Council and some of my thoughts..."

    In the next ten minutes, he revealed the general situation of the theocracy and his plan and account. In front of the two gods of the past, he hardly made any reservations.

    Because the time is ripe¡ªthe preparations have been done so much, and this huge tank has come to start, and it is not only the mortals themselves that are firmly tied to this tank.

    "...The Theocracy is a long-term, normalized control method. It not only wants to find a way to solve the current shackles of gods and men, but also find ways to avoid new shackles in the future...

    "We have gained some experience in the process of transforming the Holy Light Church. Now Cecil has begun to gradually extend these experiences to other churches. In the future, I plan to extend them to the entire mortal world...

    "...Since the birth and operation of gods are based on the natural laws of this world, through the analysis of natural laws, we will surely find a way to interfere or even control this process, just as humans in ancient times learned from natural phenomena to create flames. , Processing tools. The core of the whole plan lies in this: through the analysis of the principles behind the gods to find ways to''untie'', these methods will be extended to the world, and at the same time, the process of''analysis'' itself will also Constantly weakening the chains, reducing the blindness of mortals to the gods. This is a process of confrontation and cooperation-and compared with the fierce war of killing gods, this confrontation is obviously much more gentle and benign."

    The process of narration was long but short, and Gawain¡¯s voice finally fell--the magic net terminal not far away was turned off by Mirmina at some point, and the shadow courtyard was quiet, as if he could hear it. The sound of a beating heart.

    In this long silence, Gawain stood in front of the giant deer like a small hill and the lady like a bell tower for a long time. Mirmina looked at this scene and suddenly felt that this moment seemed to span time and The space seems to be projected on the long and degraded historical picture of this world. In that chaotic and dim picture, the echoes of blood, flames, bones and voids are soaked. Many figures who have been active in this history have already Lie down in the dust, but now someone suddenly stands up from the world, standing relatively in this "court" that symbolizes the rebellious spirit of ancient mortals, and something different emerges behind their figure... The mortal who tried to stand up in one season, and the **** who tried to earn it in one season.

    It is the first time that God and man talked and planned together frankly and frankly. Has such a thing happened in the past season after season of civilization?

    "We have understood your plan," Amone was the first to break the silence, "Then what do you want us to do?"

    "This is a chariot, and there are not only mortals on board," Gao Wen said calmly. "The Theocracy is an organization formed by mortal nations, but in fact there are still some special...''seats'' behind this council. , These seats are reserved for God."

    "Are you still planning to bring the gods into this''council''..." Milmina''s tone rose, but it was not so much a surprise, it was more like a sigh of admiration that had been predicted. "Very good, so where are our seats?"

    Gao Wen replied immediately: "All parts-I hope you will become special advisors to the Theocracy. From theological research institute to the arbitration tribunal, from the planning agency to the countermeasure agency, there are opportunities for you to play a role, and the most important It is participating in the construction of the Theological Research Institute and the large think tanks affiliated to the Research Institute, and working with our technicians to complete the most complex research work in the entire plan."

    Milmina suddenly chuckled: "Is the main job being researched?"

    Gao Wen frankly met the "magic goddess" gaze. This is a joke, but not a joke: "Yes, it is being studied."

    "Sounds pretty good." Milmina was silent for a while before she whispered as if talking to herself, and then she lowered her eyes and looked at Ammon, who was silent, "Why don''t you? What to order?"

    "It''s really boring to do nothing all day," Amone said, holy brilliance flowing around him, "''Consultant''...I haven''t done it, but you can try it."

    "Very well, then now the Theocracy has welcomed two special''members''," Gao Wen finally let out a soft breath, he showed a heart-felt smile, his eyes moved not far away and he was on standby. Monet terminal, "Then next I will arrange for Naritier to unblock this Monet terminal...it will open some new functions to prepare for our next move."

    Milmina reacted immediately: "You mean...that neural network? Next, you plan to let us contact the outside world?!"

    "Indirect contact," Gao Wen reminded, "We will build a restricted and controllable security network. All connections will be under the protection of anti-divine barriers. All incoming and outgoing data will be first detected and filtered by Naritil. , But it has little effect from the use effect-you will actually be in contact with the outside world, you can hear outside news, you can also send something to the outside, you can even hide your identity in the city of dreams, and interact with certain users Establish communication...it''s just that all of this will be built within a strict security framework."

    "Ah, I''ve been looking forward to this for a long time," Milmina''s tone couldn''t help but bring a hint of joy, "The''Magic Net'' you created and the neural network based on the Magic Net are incredibly good. Something, I still remember the novelty and touch it brought me... It¡¯s a pity that my first experience of using the Internet was not so pleasant, but fortunately now I have the opportunity to make up for the regret..."

    When Gao Wen heard this, he couldn''t help but glance at Milmina and reminded the other party: "Then you should also pay attention to your measure. Naritier is the chief administrator of the entire neural network. Her job is not just to expel intruders. The gods of the network also include banning and kicking out users who violate the usage agreement..."

    Milmina quickly cooled off from the expectation of the magic net, and then she remembered and asked: "By the way, I heard you mention this name just now, this Naritil you said..."

    "The one with eight legs."

    Milmina stopped speaking immediately, and Amone finally found a chance to speak: "You just mentioned that you need to put an extra set of magic net terminals here..."

    "Of course, I still remember," Gao Wen said with a smile, "the new equipment will arrive soon."

    The atmosphere in the Inverse courtyard became harmonious and pleasant¡ªthis may even be one of the few pleasant moments for Amoen and Milmina in thousands of years or even longer years. The two gods of the past who had left the position of the gods were discussing things about neural networks and the theocracy, looking forward to everything in the future, while Gao Wen suddenly coughed slightly after participating in a few sentences and looked at Amorne. Direction: "In addition, there is one more thing I want to tell you."

    Amorn is in a very good mood at the moment. He has not had a good feeling in three thousand years. He responded happily: "What''s the matter?"

    "I arranged a meeting for you," Gao Wen said, "This is also an important part of promoting the role of the theocracy."

    "A meeting?" Amone said with doubts, "With whom? Have you dug up a technician who disobeys the plan from an ancient ruin or the ruins of a religious group?"

    Gawain''s remark immediately caused Gawain to cough twice. He wanted to say that it sounded like Veronica Ophelia wrapped in oil paper dug from the sewers of the Gondor Empire-but it''s a pity No one in this world can understand this level of stalk, so he can only spit to death in his heart, and his face is forcibly serious: "It''s the queen of the silver elves, Bersetia Morningstar."

    The whole rebellious courtyard quieted down instantly.

    Half a minute later, Ammon¡¯s exclamation sounded in Gawain¡¯s mind: "Who are you talking about?!"

    Gawain repeated solemnly: "The Queen of Silver, Bersetia Morningstar."

    "I heard clearly, I heard clearly-but are you serious?" Amone''s gaze became very serious, staring at Gawain, "I can''t re-establish contact with the silver elves, especially It''s... the Queen of Silver. Do you know what the Queen of Silver means? She symbolizes the highest leader of the Druidic sect and the priestess of the God of Nature. You make her..."

    "She doesn''t believe in you." Gao Wen said quietly.

 Chapter 1114ï¼š Revisit the age of mythology

    Gao Wen''s voice fell, and the rebellious courtyard became quiet again.

    Amorn suddenly felt that there seemed to be a lot of cold spots in his small courtyard today.

    But the cold field this time did not last too long. Amone quickly understood something deeper from Gao Wen¡¯s words, and he gradually realized that the holy radiance that enveloped him was flowing like water, in his tone of voice. With a light sigh: "Ah, yes, she doesn''t believe in me, that''s right..."

    The former God of Nature muttered to himself softly, and then suddenly asked: "When was the original upper-level Druid church reorganized?"

    "Almost a thousand years ago-maybe earlier," Gawain nodded, and said the history he had heard from Bersetia. "This is a gradual process. In the Silver Empire, the upper German The Ruiy Church first lifted a series of privileges from marginal parishes, and then gradually moved closer to the direction of secular imperial power, and found new self-support with the Elf Royal Court and the Upper Elf Council as the core. About a thousand years ago, the Elf Royal Family The symbolic meaning of the role of the''Druid High Priest'' has been greater than the actual meaning, but before that, the upper Druid church had actually existed in name only."

    Amone pondered in a brief silence. No one knows what the **** of nature is thinking at this moment. He only put everything into consideration at the end and sighed: "I was born in a mortal heart, and I should be a mortal. I die in my heart."

    "But not all mortals have chosen the age of godlessness," Gawain looked at Ammon''s crystal-forged eyes, "you should know that three thousand years... is not enough for the elves to complete a complete birth. Alternately, there are still a few elves who have believed in you alive in this world, especially... those priests who have been blessed by you and have a longer life. They are still alive."

    Amorn looked at Gawain quietly, and then whispered after a while: "That silver queen just wants to solve this problem, right?"

    Gawain did not answer, but made an affirmation with silence-although he has not mentioned Belcetia''s intentions, the **** of the past has already guessed the answer, so there is no need to say anything.

    "I understand," the light flowing around Amone gradually calmed down, and his tone was suddenly relaxed, "It is also a good thing. Let the silver queen come, I am ready to see her. By the way, where is she now?"

    "She is in Cecil City," Gawain said with a smile, "waiting for me to arrange a meeting with you with anxiety and tension."

    "It seems that you have long believed that I would agree," Amone said with a smile in his tone, half-jokingly, "How can I be so confident? Have you ever thought about it in case I disagree. ?"

    "You will definitely agree," Gawain said with a calm, smile as confident as the other party said, "You hit the Voyager''s space station three thousand years ago, not just to lie here for three thousand years, right?"

    Amone narrowed his eyes and stopped making a sound. Gawain looked at the two gods at the scene with a smile, and then took a step back: "Then let me leave first-I have to arrange it. ."

    After Gao Wen left, Mirmina looked at the giant deer Amoen, who was still lying quietly on the ground without a word. It took a long time before she suddenly broke the silence: "What are you thinking?"

    "I just suddenly remembered the silver queen three thousand years ago...that should be the grandmother of''Belcetia''," Amone said softly, "she used to talk to me at the altar in the Holy Land-- Although most of the time I can¡¯t directly respond to her voice, she often enshrines the fruits she picked from the garden on the altar...until the day I suddenly left. Thinking about it now, I didn¡¯t even talk to her. ."

    Milmina lowered her eyelids: "I feel sorry?"

    "I just feel sorry," Amone closed her eyes, "My arbitrarily leaving has changed the fate of too many mortals. I only hope that when she leaves this world... there is not much obsession in her heart."

    Milmina didn¡¯t speak for a while. She thought about her own affairs in silence. It lasted for an unknown amount of time before she suddenly said: ¡°You have many believers who make you remember deeply. Those pious ones are broken in your ears all day long. Broken thoughts... I don''t have any."

    "Envy? But this is not a good thing."

    "Of course it''s not a good thing, so I don''t envy it at all," Milmina said casually, and at the same time, she glanced at the Monet terminal that was waiting not far away, "By the way, I''ll mind if I''m watching. Huh?"

    "You are free-I can''t drive you away."

    ¡­¡­

    In the early morning of the next day, Bersetia woke up very early. She went to the living room next to the dormitory and saw the first ray of sunlight of the day passing through the crystal glass window not far away, slanting on it. On the opposite wall.

    A high-level elf maid stood by the floor-to-ceiling windows. She came from under the sun with a silver cup in her hand, with a very solemn gesture. The high-level maid offered the cup to the silver queen¡ª ¡ªThe delicate silver vessel was rippling with a pale golden thin liquid, and the mellow breath slowly drifted in the air. Bersetia took it with a solemn expression and drank it.

    According to the ancient ritual system, the deacon should wake up with the sun on sacred days and drink the honey wine symbolizing "natural pure blood" in the sun to cleanse their souls.

    Elaine, the close-fitting maid, came from the side, serving the silver queen and putting on a classical and exquisite priestess costume. This costume has a complicated and exquisite structure and is based on pure white. This is because the legendary **** of nature is pure white. , On it there are exquisite green patterns, symbolizing the lush green forest and the "life" part of the natural cycle, and the skirt edge and the collar near the black lines, which symbolize the "death" in the natural cycle "Part of it.

    After changing into the Chinese clothes, there are a series of rituals of incense, combing, and application of holy oil, all of which have ancient symbolic significance and strict norms. The high-level maids-they also have the status of druid deacon ¡ª¡ªHelping the Queen of Silver to carry out these sacred preparations with incomparable skill, Bersetia, as the core of the ceremony, stood quietly among these busy maids, waiting for the end of the process.

    What kind of mood did the priests of three thousand years ago carry out these sacred rituals? Devotion from the heart? Really moved? Or both? Belsetia, who lived in the age of godlessness, thought about it in her heart, but she couldn''t experience the emotions of her ancestors in her heart...because for her, all this is just her duty as the Queen of Silver, and it is her job. , Is her essential "makeup" to maintain the royal majesty, after all, she has been here since childhood.

    It¡¯s just that today she still has some different feelings in her heart after all. This feeling stems from what she is going to do today-in three thousand years, she will be the first silver elf to talk to the gods again. These sacred things are It seemed that there was some meaning again, but before experiencing these meanings, the biggest feeling in her heart... was still anxiety and uneasiness.

    When all the preparations were over, Bersetia let out a sigh of relief. She stretched out her hand to rub her tight cheeks. This less solemn movement broke the heavy depression brought to her by the priest''s costume. The door in the distance opened, and an elf maid appeared in front of her: "Your Majesty, Your Majesty Gawain Cecil is already waiting outside."

    "I see," Bersetia nodded, and then glanced at Elaine, who almost never left her side. "Elaine, I have to go alone¡ªyou are here waiting for me to come back."

    "Yes, Your Majesty."

    In the hallway, a silver queen in a costume came to Gawain''s eyes. The gorgeous dress with an elf style made Gawain wink a little unexpectedly: "This is the first time I have seen the most orthodox religious costumes of the Classical Druids. -It looks better than I thought."

    "The highest-ranking priest''s robe is only allowed to be worn in the most grand and special''sacraments'', and similar things are hardly open to foreigners. It is normal for you to have never seen it," Belcetia revealed a little Smiling, after seeing Gawain, the tension she accumulated seemed to be relieved, but at the same time she showed some worry, "Should I not prepare for these ritualizations? According to you, we should avoid Connect with the gods, especially today..."

    "Relax, since I agreed to do this, I was prepared-the anti-divine barrier has already started to operate, and everything you do today is itself part of the experimental project," Gao Wen said, his expression became slightly more pronounced Solemnly, "And on the other hand, the effects of these rituals are actually not as great as you think. If there is no "pointing" in the mind, the solemn ritual itself is just a ritual. It is said that the smartest monkeys in the ancestral forest Know how to imitate the actions of priests on the sacrificial field, and even baptize themselves with holy water like a person-but have you ever heard of a monkey receiving divine grace and mastering divine power?"

    Belcetia thought for a while, and suddenly laughed: "...That''s true. But the example you gave, Uncle Gawain, is really not good."

    ¡­¡­

    Rebelling against the deepest part of the fortress, footsteps sounded in the corridor leading to the gate of the inner courtyard. Quiet light flows in the magic net runes and prefabricated rune substrates, and modern magic spar lamps are built in ancient Gondor technology. On the walls of, the radiant light dispelled the darkness that should have been shrouded in this place for a long time, and also allowed the visitors who went deep into it to feel at ease in the light.

    With three-point anxiety and seven-point curiosity in her heart, Bersetia walked forward beside Gao Wen and looked at the rooms passing by from time to time-this ancient facility has been transformed by modern means to a certain extent And repaired, but most of its area still maintains its ancient appearance. The words of the Gondor period and the remaining magical installations seem to her to be quite space-time.

    Other things that arouse her interest are the "staff" who occasionally sees on the road.

    In the rebellious fortress located in the material world, she has seen many humans coming and going in those corridors and rooms, busy, and the entire mountain fortress is a busy large base, and the frequency of personnel shuttles is no less than that of the city. The factory and research institute in China, but she did not expect to see the staff stationed in this rebellious fortress located in the shadow world-although the number is much smaller, but along the way, she still sees some Some of the rooms are brightly lit, with researchers in white uniforms busy inside, and others hurriedly walking by in the external corridors, holding folders or crystal plates storing image data in their hands.

    The silver queen''s face was full of surprise.

    Such a change of expression did not hide from Gao Wen¡¯s eyes. He looked sideways at the blond woman who was looking around, who was already a little less solemn, and a smile emerged from his face: ¡°It seems that you are a little bit about the''popularity'' here. accident?"

    "I thought it should be a more... lifeless place," Belcetia thought for a while, and said her thoughts candidly. "After all, I heard that it was a''forbidden zone'' not long ago, and even a rebellious fortress outside. Most areas are also locked down... but now it seems that you have developed this into a formal research facility?"

    "In fact, it was not too long ago," Gawain nodded and said, "We restarted many research projects in the Gondor era''s rebellious plan, and the rebellious fortress and the rebellious fortress are the most suitable research facilities. It has a unique geographical advantage. And some protective devices that are still in operation until now, so we moved in personnel and equipment."

    "Is this the so-called ¡®Analytic God¡¯?" Bersetia couldn¡¯t help but whispered, "Such a large-scale participation, such a natural action... It is completely different from my previous guess."

    Gao Wen couldn¡¯t help asking with some curiosity: "What was your original guess?"

    "... Just like my father once did, in an extremely confidential place, a very small number of people are conducting extremely confidential research, and all the results are dare not to be made public. All the processes will eventually be destroyed, and only Unexplained commands and ambiguous answers."

    "What''s the point of doing that?" Gawain stopped, and looked at Bersetia with a smile, "This is not even better than the rebellious plan of the Gondor era."

    He shook his head, withdrew his gaze, looked at the end of the corridor, and then said as if talking to himself: "It doesn''t make sense... But many people are doing things similar to you, just like those dark sects, like mentioning Feng Royal Family... The cautious attitude is true, but it is far from enough.

    "You shouldn¡¯t keep awe of God while analyzing the gods. On this bold road, we can only get closer to the truth of God when we don¡¯t be God.

    "Bercetia, here we are-this is the last gate, behind the gate is the''little courtyard'' of the gods of the past."

    At this moment, Bersetia was shocked to realize that the corridor had come to an end. An alloy gate with many ancient runes was blocking her in front of her, and there were no technicians walking around, but eye-catching sights could be seen on the walls on both sides. Warning signs illuminated by lights, with large fonts on those signs reminding visitors:

    There are gods in front of , please stay away.

    As Gawain''s voice fell, the alloy gate opened creakingly under the push of a series of mechanical structures, but the corridor was not directly exposed to the external space: a translucent energy barrier appeared there as a "mortal world" As the last safety barrier between the "god" and the "god", Bersetia''s sight passed through this barrier, and she saw a mountain of light rising in the distant darkness.

    It was a mythical age where the elves lost three thousand years.

 Chapter 1115ï¼š A place with a peculiar style

    Standing in front of the seemingly weak energy shield, Bersetia suddenly found herself as if she had been back many, many years ago, back to the first time she sat in the seat of dominance, the first time she connected the stars with the nervous system The AI ??cluster in the temple, listening to those noisy and chaotic, the soul of the machine that exceeds the limit of ordinary people¡¯s understanding suddenly burst in his mind, it is the same at a loss, as if the self-confidence built for a long time is suddenly shaken, and there is only There is an unpredictable future left.

    She remembered that she was directly in a semi-comatose state on the seat of dominance at that time, and she was in a state of negligence for several hours in negotiating, learning, and adapting to those ancient AIs, even though the recorders later stated that she had been performing for generations. The best "master", but she still doesn''t want to recall the state of being completely unable to control herself.

    Bersetia shook her head, expelled the inexplicable memories and distracting thoughts from her mind, and at the same time stepped forward, crossing the thin energy shield, the boundless, dark and sinking shadow world Bashing.

    This is...a world of abnormal perception.

    The silver elf''s keen perception system immediately made a judgment. Bersetia sniffed her nose subconsciously, a kind of "empty breath" made her frown, and she stepped on the hard ground with her feet down to the ground, feeling not big or small. Gravity, lukewarm temperature, clearly watching every detail around me in the darkness, everything I touched seemed to have no problem, but after carefully feeling it, Bersetia was called from this The place called "Shadow World" feels extremely huge...empty, the orderly laws from the material world that she is familiar with have undergone a certain change here, but what kind of change it is... she can''t tell. .

    After this, the silver queen began to notice the desolate and chaotic environment of the shadow world, and the strange and fragmented state of the distant earth.

    "This is really a...desolate place," she couldn''t help but said, "Our **** lives here?"

    "It''s not appropriate to say''live'', but you can only think so," Gawain said next to her, while gently pushing her from behind, "Go forward-the anti-divine barrier is already operating at full power. , You don¡¯t have to worry about being contaminated by the spirits of the gods here. But we still can¡¯t stay for too long. The system is still in the testing period, and the server in the background can only run stably for a while.

    Beersetia realized that behind this meeting, there are probably countless people and countless devices working at the same time. Behind the cutting-edge technology here is a lot of manpower and material resources. She nodded immediately, and then walked forward with Gao Wen.

    The holy brilliance that rose like a hill is getting closer and closer, Bersetia feels her heart beating, and she finally begins to see certain details in that brilliance-that huge figure, those crisscross Something like wreckage, a large number of magical devices set up around... she finally reached a sufficient position, and stood there, looking up at the holy and glorious figure.

    The pure white giant deer, lying prone on the fragmented ground, is as moving as all the sacred books, beautiful and solemn, but the difference from the sacred books is that there is no one called "reincarnation" here. The towering trees, there is no city called "life" and the big tomb called "death"¡ªthe **** of nature is surrounded by countless shocking remains. Those twisted alloys and crystals even penetrated the giant deer. The torso nailed this sacred and powerful creature to the ground like huge nails, and it looked even frightening.

    Bersetia''s eyes widened in an instant, and the unexpected scene made her take a breath. She had imagined how the **** of nature would appear in front of her countless times, but she had never thought it would be like this. In the scene, she subconsciously took a half step forward, but before she could speak, the holy giant deer suddenly opened her eyes, the eyes that are more transparent than any gemstone in the world exudes a soft white light, making Bersetia All movements and sounds stopped.

    "Hello, little guy," Amone''s voice sounded out of thin air, even as if directly in his mind, "Welcome to my little courtyard."

    Bersetia opened her mouth, she felt Gawain''s hand lightly patted on her shoulder. This small movement made her somewhat jammed nerves resume operation, and the words finally said: "You...you are natural. God?"

    Terrible opening remarks-all the preparations for the belly drafts that I had written several days before were all in vain.

    As soon as the words were spoken, the Queen Silver became annoyed from the bottom of her heart. She had imagined how she would carry out this first "human-god conversation" in a calm and unhurried manner, but in the end she almost messed up the situation. Such opening remarks were completely inconsistent. Her expectations even seemed stupid, but for some reason, she felt that the holy giant deer in front of her smiled after she spoke.

    This is actually impossible¡ªthe giant deer didn¡¯t actually do anything except open his eyes, and there was no change in expression. There was no way to smile, but Bersetia had such a feeling, she felt I saw the other''s smile.

    Amone was indeed smiling, with a smile hidden in his heart. He could see that the queen was a little confused, but this was within his expectation-not everyone is Gawain Cecil or ancient disobedience. It is actually a miracle that ordinary mortals can stand up when they first come before them. This kind of impact has nothing to do with mental pollution, and naturally it cannot be shielded by the "anti-divine barrier".

    And there is a more important point: Bersetia is a silver elf. Although she may have got rid of the belief in the **** of nature, the imprint on the race has not completely dissipated. As a long-lived elf, The influence of this kind of imprint on her is far greater than that of human beings who are also bound by the psychic seal, and this kind of influence from the inside out... also cannot be offset by the anti-divine barrier.

    "Don''t be nervous," Amone''s voice sounded again, becoming more gentle, "Try to relax, stop thinking about your identity and my identity... Be a regular guest, so that we can have a good conversation."

    Belsetia finally felt her condition improved a bit, as if talking with these two simple sentences over time, her soul had gradually "adapted" to a certain "pressure", she took a deep breath, feeling the body and The psychological double calmed down, and then he raised his head and smiled awkwardly: "Sorry, I''m a little gaffe."

    As soon as her voice fell, a gentle and sweet strange female voice with a sense of majesty and sacredness as Amone suddenly heard from a high place: "Actually, your performance is quite good, better than I bet with Amone. "

    Bersetia was taken aback in an instant. She subconsciously raised her head to look in the direction of the sound, and then noticed that another huge figure had come in front of her at some point. This figure was as tall as a bell tower, as if A lady wearing a complicated palace dress, her lower body showed a misty state of chaos-this lady was looking down at herself, her upper body showed a clear feminine posture, but her face seemed to be covered with a layer The thin veil can only vaguely see the amazingly beautiful features under that veil, as well as a pair of eyes full of arcane brilliance.

    Belcetia was taken aback, but for some reason, when confronted with this lady who appeared suddenly and possessed a deity posture, she did not have the confusion and soul turmoil as she faced Ammon. She was just extremely astonished, but did not affect herself. Asked aloud: "You...who are you?!"

    "Ah, just call me Milmina-you can add ¡®Miss¡¯ at the end," the old goddess of magic said with a smile, "Hello, little silver elf."

    "Milmina?!" Bersetia was taken aback, and quickly realized the identity behind the name. She looked at the lady who showed a godly gesture in shock, and blurted out what she wanted in her heart, "Goddess of Magic? Goddess of Magic?!"

    Suddenly, she thought of what had just happened last year, of the grand "funeral" jointly organized by the Cecil Empire and the Typhon Empire, the memorials widely spread in many mortal countries, and those commemorative activities... She reacted suddenly. Turning his head and looking to his side, he saw Gawain''s smile.

    "This part of the information will be made public in a high-authority document of the Theocracy in the near future, and major leaders of all countries will know the truth," Gao Wen opened his hands, "As for this stage, keep it secret."

    "So... the goddess of magic is actually alive. The so-called''fallen'' is just a cover," Bersetia was stunned. "This is to get him out of the position of God... Another experiment of the Theocracy?"

    "Don''t be busy guessing so much, although your guess is generally good," Milmina''s voice came from high above, interrupting Bersetia''s words. "That funeral was indeed to further cut off me and the mortal world. Connection, but the whole move to leave the position of God is my own plan-Gawain Cecil made a little cooperation."

    Beersetia listened and nodded slowly. Although she was still full of doubts, she vaguely understood many things. Then she looked up at Milmina again, and after some hesitation, she couldn''t help but ask: "Then...what are you doing here? Could it be that...as long as the gods who safely escape from the position of God, they will gather in this place? ?"

    "There is no such rule," Milmina said casually, her huge body suddenly lowered-her lower body shrank, and her posture seemed to be squatting on the side, but she was still tall after she squatted down. Others must look up, "As for me... you don''t have to care, I am here to watch the excitement."

    Belcetia: "...?!"

    The Silver Queen felt that her brain couldn''t react for a while.

    In this mysterious courtyard of rebellion, at the scene of communication between mortals and gods, a goddess came uninvited and just squatted aside, saying that she was watching the excitement... This kind of unfolding style made Berseti Ya got stuck, and the impact was no less than when she suddenly faced the gods just now, so that even Gawain next to him suddenly became a little worried-shouldn''t Bersetia wake up more before?

    But fortunately, this weird and embarrassing atmosphere did not last long. The silver queen''s strong will quickly came into play and forcibly contained the sanction scene. She forcibly turned her attention back to Amoen, the giant deer, took a deep breath and said: "What should I call you now?"

    She didn''t call the other person "Lord"¡ªas the nominally highest priestess of the Druid, she should have done so without hesitation.

    This question is already explaining his position.

    Amone was very satisfied with this. His voice sounded very pleasant: "Just call my name, little guy...Bercetia, just call my name. Ah, you can add Go to''Mr.''"

    Belsetia hesitated for a moment, and tentatively shouted: "Amoen... Sir?"

    "Well, very good."

    "You seem to have been seriously injured," Bersetia relaxed slightly, and then her gaze fell on the wreckage that looked like some kind of torture instrument, "These things are...?"

    "The exploration for freedom, the small price paid under recklessness," Amone wittyly commented on his actions three thousand years ago. "In order to get out of the position of God, I hit something harder. ...Nearly won."

    "In order to break away from the position of God..." Belcetia was taken aback, and slowly reacted, "You mean the fall of the white star three thousand years ago?"

    "In the world of mortals, that''s exactly what we call that collision." Amone said slowly.

    Belsetia blinked, and subconsciously looked in the direction of Gawain next to her. She saw that the other party still had that kind of faint smile, standing aside as if it had nothing to do with herself, and seemed to have no intention to participate.

    Like the goddess of magic who squatted down not far away, is this "outer-territorial wanderer" just "watching the fun"?

    Silver Queen suddenly realized something in her heart-today''s meeting, I am afraid that the truth that she will be exposed to will far exceed all her imagination.

    "Tell me about the current situation of the elves," Julu Amorn''s voice sounded in his mind, interrupting the Queen Silver''s fantasies. "For three thousand years, I have consciously avoided paying attention to the kingdom of the elves, and I am also shielding it. All the information about you... my limited information comes from Gawain Cecil, but he is not an elf."

    Beersetia looked up at the holy giant deer. She took a breath and said slowly: "...We are struggling on the edge of the whirlpool."

    ¡­¡­

    In the spacious and bright "incubation room" of the Cecil Palace, Enya is putting the newspaper she just finished reading on a bookshelf not far away-the bookshelf just delivered is leaning against the wall, and the various items have been placed on it. All kinds of recreational reading materials, including not only the recent newspapers of the Cecil Empire, but also the combined editions of various magazines in the past two years, folklore legends and novel scripts collected from various places, a large number of reading materials are full There was almost a whole wall of bookshelves, which gave a lot of vitality to the incubation room that seemed a bit cold and monotonous.

    "Unfortunately, just reading the newspaper is a bit boring," the golden dome stood on its pedestal and muttered to himself softly, "I don''t know when the Monet terminal will be delivered..."

    A knock on the door sounded at this moment, interrupting the Golden Dome¡¯s self-talk.

    Enya looked in the direction of the door unexpectedly-few people who come to this room on weekdays need to knock on the door, but she still politely said: "Please come in."

    The next second, the door of the incubation room was gently pushed open from the outside, and a huge metal ball floated in. The surface of the ball was painted with a happy and funny smiling face, which was turning to Enya''s direction.

    "Hello, I am here to install the equipment."

    The metal ball with a happy and funny smile said very politely.

 Chapter 1116ï¼š Deep mystery

    A creature that Enya had never seen before... appeared at the door, and a happy-looking smiling face appeared on the bare metal shell. He floated a short distance from the ground in an anti-gravity manner. The space in the distance is full of energy, but it is obviously not a magical reaction-this wonderful creature floats in and is very polite:

    "Hello, I am here to install the equipment."

    Enya was a little dazed for a while-but her emotional changes were well hidden in the smooth eggshell-she watched the metal ball floating in, and then she saw the opponent floating in again behind her. Many things, those are the parts of the magical device to be assembled, including neatly packed rune substrates, crystals fixed in a metal frame, alloy bases with plug-in structures, and other scattered things. These things have no anti-gravity or repulsive structure themselves, and apparently floated under the control of the metal ball in front.

    The parts of the device were quickly stacked neatly in the room, and the bright and shiny metal ball came to Enya. He seemed to be curiously looking at the pale golden dragon egg, but its mood changed. He was also hidden in the hard shell, and then he floated up and down, happily introducing himself: "I am the chief craftsman here, and I was ordered to design a special magic net terminal and install it personally. You can call me Saint Nicholas Eggmaster-of course you can also call me Eggmaster or Mr. Nicholas directly."

    "Um...Hello," a hesitant voice came from the pale golden dome, "You can call me Enya."

    "It''s nice to meet you, Ms. Enya," the metal dome floated again, and some of the stacked device parts not far away floated. "Then I will start construction-there may be a little noise. Please excuse me."

    Enya stared blankly at the fact that this self-proclaimed "Daniel" creature started to get busy, and those weird parts of the device began to combine at dazzling speed into the prototype of some kind of complex machinery. In the process, she perceives extremely high frequencies and The extremely precise magnetic field shocks and a large number of energy fluctuations that are imperceptible to mortals are obviously released by this wonderful creature. As the oldest **** in the world, Enya can be said to be knowledgeable and experienced. But at this time, I still couldn''t help but a thought popped up in my mind: It is indeed an area ruled by outlandish wanderers... Why are there so many weird creatures in this place?

    But she soon realized that as an egg, she could still talk to people and communicate with others. She seemed to be an abnormal creature, drinking tea and reading newspapers, and she felt all right.

    Nicholas Egg always quickly assembled the parts of the installation that he designed and adjusted by himself. This fun-filled work made him feel happy, but the more interesting thing was the "resident" in this room-the pale golden egg Standing next to him, he seemed to have been paying attention to this side. Egg always stayed in this world for so many years, and it was the first time he saw such an interesting creature. He couldn''t help but talk to each other: "I heard that here is here. A new guest... but I didn''t expect it to be such a weird guest. Ah, madam, forgive me for offense¡ªhave you not hatched yet?"

    "Right," Enya said casually, while observing the shell of the egg, "What about you? Didn''t you hatch?"

    "Me? I''m like this," the egg always floats up and down, which seems to be imitating a human shrug. "Of course, at first, some people thought that the outer layer of me was an eggshell, but it was actually my skin... ...Well, skin."

    "It''s amazing," Enya said softly, thinking, some old, marginal memories appeared in her heart. These memories seemed to originate from the interesting experiences reported by some dragon clan traveling abroad. In a few seconds After silence, she suddenly said, "Are you not a creature of this world?"

    President Dan was startled, and subconsciously said according to his usual external explanation: "Uh, it is like this, in fact, I am a magister from the ancient Gondor Empire, because an experimental accident had to be temporarily transformed into this pair... "

    "You fell in the mountains to the south?" Enya interrupted without waiting for the other party to finish, "I remember... the humans called the mountains the Dark Mountain. Ah, that was probably more than a thousand years ago. It''s up, it may take longer."

    Dan always subconsciously stopped the work at hand (although he did not have hands), he turned around in shock: "How would you know?!"

    "I know many things-although I was far in the north at the time, the dragons who traveled often told me about the interesting changes that took place around the world," Enya said lightly. "You don''t have to be nervous, I am not like an ordinary person. So making a fuss at an alien visitor, so many incredible things have happened in this world, and your existence is...not too strange to me."

    The egg can''t help but float towards the golden dome in the middle of the room: "Then what else do you know? Do you know how I got here?!"

    "This seems to be very important to you, but I''m sorry..." Enya hesitated, but said frankly, "I didn''t see the moment you fell into this world with my own eyes, so I can''t judge too much. However, my dragon family report said that you suddenly appeared from the top of the turbulent layer of the atmosphere and fell to the earth. No trace was found in the steady-state limit layer, so I think you should have passed through some kind of space-time crack at that time-not Normal space navigation."

    "Passed through the cracks of time and space..." Egg always muttered to himself, "So my way home is not in star space, but may be some kind of space phenomenon... at least not a normal route..."

    "I''m not sure," Enya said. "The structure of time and space is the most complicated and difficult to understand among the many mysteries in the world, and on the scale of millions of years, the smooth and complete structure of time and space occasionally appears incomprehensible to gods. Fissures and gaps, my only experience is: the bottom of the world may not be as stable as we imagined. The closer you are to the foundation of the world, the more unpredictable, uncommon sense, and irrational postures appear. "

    "Unfathomable, uncommon sense, irrational?" Mr. Dan subconsciously repeated the words used by the other party, and couldn''t help asking, "Why do you say that?" driven by curiosity.

    Enya suddenly hesitated, and after a moment of contemplation, she broke the silence: "There is some knowledge, I am not sure if I can tell it, so I can only tell you some examples that are not beyond your knowledge as a reminder: The material world, thought and matter are very distinct. In the shadow realm, there is often dislocation and overlap between matter and projection. In the shadow realm, the world in the eyes of the observer is already a certain kind of "illusion", and the existence of most things is already located Outside of the perception of intelligent creatures, but at the deepest point, the place called the "deep sea"...I am inconvenient to say more here, but I can only tell you one thing: there is no entity in the deep sea, and the concept of the physical universe has fallen apart there. "

    "There is no entity? The concept of the physical universe falls apart?" The egg is always a little hard to understand the other party''s words, "What does this mean?"

    "I can''t interpret too much," Enya said without hesitation. "Firstly, knowledge that is too advanced is harmful to you. Secondly, my interpretation is probably also wrong, because the gods also have knowledge. Limitations. I''m just here to give you a reference... If you are looking for a way home, then maybe this way is deeper in the world, in the''bottom of the world'' where the rules of time and space are more fragile and more prone to loopholes¡ª ¡ªIn the material world with continuous and stable space-time structure, there is little hope."

    "Deeper world...deeper..." Mr. Dan muttered to himself. He seemed a little lost at first, but suddenly cheered up again, "Ah, I understand, thank you very much, I understand!"

    Enya still has some regrets: "I don''t think I have helped much."

    "You have helped me a lot, Ms. Enya!" The total tone of the egg rose, and the whole ball seemed to be energetic. "For so many years, I have always thought that I am from space, at least my''road'' into this planet is In space, I have never considered thinking about the structure of time and space-you opened up a whole new way of thinking for me. This is the first step I have taken for more than a thousand years!"

    "But it''s not that easy to go from this first step," Enya couldn''t help reminding, "Even if you know the mystery of the space-time structure may be hidden at the bottom of the world, how do you plan to find a way out there? It''s already beyond With your current cognition, it is far beyond what your current technical means can control. As far as I know, your furthest step has just entered the shadow world, and it is far from reaching the''lower level''."

    Mr. Dan¡¯s voice did not sound discouraged: ¡°I like Gao Wen¡¯s words: Technology is always improving, and what you can¡¯t do now doesn¡¯t mean you can¡¯t do it in the future. I think he¡¯s right. I¡¯ve already I waited in this world for more than a thousand years. The Gondor empire was very advanced, but they failed to reach the starry sky. Now I am waiting for Cecil. They are very curious about the starry sky, and they are also very interested in the bottom of the world. I started the research, and this time I can participate in their business openly-I can live for many, many years, and I feel that I can always see that day and see the technology of this world develop to the deepest reach of the universe The mystery of the place...then I will find my way home."

    Enya quietly listened to this wonderful metal creature talking about her dreams with high spirits. When the other party''s voice fell, she couldn''t help saying: "You are very optimistic. But what if... if you really didn''t wait?"

    President Dan suddenly fell silent. After a few seconds of silence, he smiled and shook his body from side to side: "I will turn into a rock in this world, quietly waiting for the day when I disintegrate. Fortunately, This planet is still a good place to stay and burial place for me-so before that day, I want to enjoy every day as much as possible, and enjoy these days of dealing with metals."

    Not far away, the half-assembled parts of the device floated again. Under the exquisite control of Nicholas Egg, these tightly-fitted structures began to be assembled together, a special magic net terminal and several invisible devices. The auxiliary equipment gradually took shape in mid-air.

    Enya was thinking quietly, not knowing what she was thinking, she suddenly smiled slightly: "I really like this world."

    "Yes, I like it," Mr. Dan responded casually while busy with work, "So you should also come out and walk occasionally like me-I can understand the joy of staying in the room, and I stay most of the time. In the workshop, but going out to sunbathe also has the benefit of sunbathing."

    Enya fell silent suddenly: "..."

    Dan always noticed the quietness of the golden dome, and speculation arose in his heart, and he hesitated to ask: "Could it be...you can''t float?"

    "...I seem to have forgotten this feature," Enya said thoughtfully, "but I can study it. Okay, I have another direction to work on."

    "It seems that I can''t float now," Dan always feels that he has got the answer, with relief in his voice, "It doesn''t matter, I understand this feeling-the days of colds are always difficult."

    "?"

    Enya felt a question mark floating on her eggshell, but before she asked, the Mr. Iron Ball was already immersed in the follow-up work. She only heard the other''s pleasant voice: "...Don''t worry, this The set of equipment can be used after it is installed. Although not being able to go out will make you a little depressed, the wonderful online world can wipe out all your boring time..."

    ¡­¡­

    "This is the current situation of the silver elves," Bersetia stood in front of Amone, with a calm and indifferent expression, describing what the people in the forest and valley experienced after the **** of nature left. "To this day, although the Silver Empire is still a sectarian country, it is essentially secular forces that promote its operation. Most of the time, the priesthood of the royal family is just a symbol. We still worship the gods, but our lives Already consciously or unconsciously away from religious activities.

    "But in a small area, there are still elves who adhere to the primitive religion. They are led by the primitive druids. The top level is the few ancient priests who have survived three thousand years ago..."

    "I''m very curious about one thing," after Belcetia finished speaking, Amone suddenly asked softly, "Those druids who insist on fundamentalism, can they cast spells?"

    "...Yes."

    "Those ancient priests who have survived three thousand years ago, can they use spells?"

    "...They rely on certain ancient artifacts and holy artifacts that have been passed down to this day to cast spells."

    "Neither group refuses to recognize the theocratic symbol of the Elven King Court, and look forward to the restoration of the old Druids."

    "Yes."

    Amone sighed slightly.

    "The priests who have survived three thousand years ago are my devout believers, and I suddenly abandoned them at the time...The fault is with me, and the druids who propagate the restoration of the primitive religion, they neither believe in you nor me. "

    Belsetia raised her head and looked into the eyes of the God of Nature-her heart has gradually calmed down. Even looking at these holy eyes, there will be no violent emotional fluctuations: "Then what do you mean? "

    "Let those ancient priests come to see me, I have abandoned them for three thousand years... It''s time to meet."

    Belcetia''s eyes widened instantly, as if she couldn''t believe what she had heard: "But in this way, don''t your efforts so far have fallen short? And after the priests who have come into contact with the gods again go back..."

    When she said that, she stopped suddenly, as if she had realized something. She looked aside and saw Gao Wenzheng standing there calmly, as if she had expected everything.

    Beersetia settled, raised her head again, and looked at the gods worshipped by the elves: "Then what about the remaining primitive druids?"

    "Give them two choices," Amone said softly. "Either follow you or follow me."

 Chapter 1117ï¼š Edge threat

    Belcetia fixedly stared at the gods in front of her, staring at the vast forests and fertile river valleys that had sheltered the silver elves until three thousand years ago. She was regarded as a holy figure of the highest being by the druids. She had never thought of herself. One day she will stand in front of him like this, facing calmly, looking straight-as a Druid priestess who has abandoned her faith, she has come closer to the God of Nature than any pious priest.

    At this distance, she can see far more than those devout believers, and even more than those ancient priests who have lived for more than three thousand years.

    This is really ironic: those who don¡¯t believe in him see him, and those who are ungodly understand him.

    This reminds her of what she said many years ago when her father abdicated and transferred the authority of the seat of dominance and the title of the highest priest of the druid to her hands:

    "You are the first empire leader who has never been blindfolded by piety, and your eyes may be able to see farther than all of us."

    "I understand," Bersetia lowered her head and said solemnly to Amone, "I will carry out your wishes-of course, no one will know that you are still alive in the world."

    Amone gave a hum, followed by a moment of silence, and finally his gaze fell on Bersetia again. In the sacred light, that gaze had a hint of hope: "Go and do what you should do, Queen Silver ."

    Bersetia bowed respectfully and saluted, then took a step back and came to Gao Wen''s side. Gao Wen nodded to the two former gods on the scene: "Then I will send her back first, and then I will have time to talk."

    The visitor left, and the courtyard shrouded in darkness and chaos once again returned to calm. The two gods of the past seemed to have their own minds. They were silent for several minutes. In the end, it was Milmina who broke the silence first: "I thought you would mention the grandmother of the''Queen''-that was the last chief priestess when you left three thousand years ago. After seeing the deceased, shouldn''t you talk about the past?"

    "I did want to understand how Costina Morningstar spent her last time, but after hearing about the silver elves living today, I realized that the past is gone," Amorne He said in a low voice, "And even without asking, I can guess what Costina has gone through... She was once my pious priestess and one of the mortals closest to me, but she is the king of elves. The secularization of the court laid the foundation, suppressed the activities of those primitives, and allowed Bersetia¡¯s father to grow up in an environment free from the influence of primitive ideology... For a pious priest, what she did in her later years Every decision made is painful.

    "So, I don¡¯t need to, and I shouldn¡¯t inquire about her old age from her post-population again¡ªsome things don¡¯t need to be mentioned repeatedly."

    "Well, sometimes you look dull, but sometimes you think about the problem and hit the nail on the head," Milmina sighed, "but it''s good, it''s good for you and the elves."

    While talking, the magic goddess turned his gaze to the magic net terminal not far away. The projection crystal above the device brightened, and a clear holographic image appeared on the top of the device: "What do you want to see? I won''t follow you today. You grabbed it."

    "Find the''Voice of the Forest'' channel, I haven''t heard the elves singing in a long time."

    ¡­¡­

    Gawain and Bersetia walked side by side in the corridor of the upper zone of the Rebellious Fortress. In the area gradually approaching the surface, the airflow from the ventilation ducts seemed fresh and dry, and the bright and constant light from the magic crystal wall lamps on both sides It exudes a warm texture, which gradually calms down Belcetia''s still turbulent thoughts.

    "You seem to be very worried," Gawain''s voice suddenly came from the side, interrupting Bersetia''s thinking, "What are you thinking?"

    "I''m just wondering how far you have traveled on this road," The Silver Queen stopped, her eyes cast into the distance, and the spacious and bright corridors stretched in her vision. The legacy of the ancient Gondor Empire and The common wisdom of modern heirs condenses before her eyes. The laboratories and busy staff are reminding the elf ruler and reminding her how many secrets are operating in the depths of this facility, "I I thought that you just mastered some secret knowledge about gods, and at most unearthed some ancient heritage similar to the eternal slate, and based on this, worked out the framework of the''theocracy council''... I thought my guess was already It''s bold enough, but everything here has completely exceeded my prediction.

    "Rebellious plan, the fortress in the shadow world, the relics of the gods, even the gods, and there is more than one...No wonder you put forward so many advanced things, it turns out that you have walked so far on this road."

    Gao Wen laughed: "Some secret knowledge and ancient heritage are not enough for me to formulate the framework of the theocracy. Your previous guesses are indeed too conservative. But then again, you are really just thinking about this. Huh?"

    Bersetia fell silent, and the most shocking scene appeared in her mind not long ago. The metal wrecks that firmly nailed the gods of nature to the ground surfaced, and the scars of the gods appeared. A shocking picture, and after this picture, she thought of the fall of the **** of war, the battle of Talrond''s doomsday, and after half a minute of silence, she finally said her true thoughts: "...never What savior, right?"

    Gawain nodded: "We can only rely on ourselves-we and our God, both can only be our respective saviors."

    Belcetia made no sound, just turned around and walked forward silently. Gawain did not make a sound, but walked quietly beside the silver queen. The two walked a long way until they approached the rebellious fortress. At the exit, Bersetia suddenly said: "When can I arrange for me to go to the giant tree of Thorin?"

    "Anytime-if you are short on time, we can go there tomorrow. Now there is an air flight between Cecil City and Solinburg, which can go back and forth within one day."

    "Then tomorrow," Bersetia nodded, "I haven''t seen Bertila for a long time, and I don''t know how many things she still remembers back then. By the way, she knows your...''identity'' Huh?"

    "Yes," Gawain said casually, "she knew about the''Extraterritorial Wanderer'' a long time ago, I think I should be regarded as the''half Gawain brother'' in her mind-just like I am here with you. ''Half of Uncle Gao Wen''."

    Perhaps thinking of something in the past, Bersetia couldn''t help showing a smile, then she shook her head and said as if to herself: "Seven hundred years have passed, we are still on the same road after all. That''s fine."

    ¡­¡­

    In the Cathedral of the Holy Light near the center of Cecil City, Veronica finished her long meditation. She slowly opened her eyes and saw the soft holy light in her vision flowing like water, these flowing holy lights Gradually gathered next to him, forming a constant and stable "force field", and then stagnated in casual clothes.

    "...Further improvement in efficiency means that the work of ¡®blocking¡¯ and ¡®redirecting¡¯ the God of Light is proceeding smoothly, and the effect is obvious. No signs of backlash have been found, which is a good sign."

    Veronica murmured a few words softly as if talking to herself, and at the same time stood up from the cushion, she glanced at the empty prayer room, heard some movement in the corridor outside, and tidied it up slightly wrinkled The nun''s robe, holding the platinum scepter in her hand, left the room and came to the corridor leading to the inner area of ??the church.

    Not far away, several craftsmen in work clothes were busy, moving some equipment and new furniture into a vacant room. Two technicians wearing researcher¡¯s white robes were standing at the door of the room. Wright, who was in a regular dress, was chatting, and another young attendant, holding a hammer and nail in his hands, was solemnly nailing the new house number to the door frame on one side.

    Veronica walked over there, her gaze fell on the doorplate that the young attendant had just nailed up. On the dark black wooden board, there were two rows of clear and sharp words: Holy Light Church Headquarters; Theological Knowledge Base.

    In the corner of this doorplate, the logo of the Council of Theocracy is marked: the opened book, there is an eye overlooking the book, and there are two crossed daggers between the eye and the book-they symbolize the liberation of theocracy, knowledge The return to reason, and the necessary means and determination to cut the chains.

    "Veronica," Wright noticed the figure walking towards this side. The sturdy church leader immediately turned his head, with an imposing smile on his face, "Let¡¯s take a look at the church¡¯s new facilities¡ª This is the office of the Theocracy in the church. After that, we will set up a special research group to study the earliest versions of the Holy Light classics and summarize all the historical materials about the Holy Light Church. You should Can be very helpful."

    "Patriarch, good day," Veronica smiled and said hello, and stood at the door of the room. She saw that there were many bookshelves, long tables, chairs and terminals specially designed for Monet in the spacious space inside. The platform was prepared, and on the deepest wall of the room was a large logo of the Council of Theocracy. Her gaze could not help but stayed on the logo for a long time before she retracted her gaze and nodded slightly to Wright. "Of course, I am happy to help."

    The era of disobedience is over, this rebellious leader from the ancient Gondor era sighed softly in his heart.

    Seven hundred years ago, hiding in the ground, she failed to see the fall of the banner of the Gondor Empire. Today, 700 years later, she wandering in the human world could not see the official end of the rebellious plan, but she stood Here, watching the emblem of the theocracy hanging in front of her eyes, she still couldn''t help but think of these words¡ªthe era of rebellion is over.

    But she didn¡¯t feel sorry for it, because this was not the end of death¡ªa new flag was raised, and a group of new brave men were seeking a brighter future.

    The new theocratic council will take over the legacy of the rebellious plan, standing on the basis of the predecessors, they have gone further and seen more. If the rebellious plan of the Gondor era was a hastily hysterical resistance by a group of desperate people who suddenly faced the dark truth, then the Theocracy today is a business that began after careful consideration after taking over the inheritance.

    It will be more rational, more rigorous, and get more extensive assistance-and it will be more likely to succeed.

    Veronica¡¯s only regret is that too many people have not been alive to see the arrival of this day, including the rebels of the past, as well as those who have been consumed in iterations or uploads/downloads. A copy of Philia.

    Wright¡¯s voice rang from the side at this time, awakening Veronica from her brief distraction: "By the way, will you still go to the church to attend the bishops¡¯ conference?"

    "I''m going to meet your Majesty today," Veronica shook her head, "Sorry, you need to go by yourself."

    "Oh, it''s okay, I''ll do it myself," Wright laughed. The seemingly rough but sincere smile can make people involuntarily relax the pressure (of course, occasionally it also brings another sense of meaning to unfamiliar people. Nervous), "You seem to have a lot of trouble these days-I will deal with the church here, you should go to your own business."

    Veronica immediately frowned subconsciously: Has her emotions leaked to the point where she can be noticed by the outside world? It seems that the personality model still needs adjustment...

    ¡­¡­

    After sending Bersetia back to the Autumn Palace, Gawain returned to his study. When he pushed the door into the room, he saw a figure already standing in the room, as if he had been waiting for a long time: holding a platinum scepter, Veronica in the holy robe of a nun.

    There are very few people who are qualified to step into their study without notice. This rebellious leader from the Gondor era is one of them.

    "Veronica?" Gawain looked at the "saint princess" with a holy temperament and a gentle smile all the time, "Are you looking for me?"

    "Your Majesty," Veronica turned to Gawain, her always calm face, but at this moment there was a trace of rare solemnity, "I want to talk to you about the Gondor Wasteland."

    Gawain was walking towards the back chair behind his desk. Hearing the words, his footsteps suddenly stopped. He heard some unusual meanings from the other''s tone: "Gondola Wasteland? Why are you talking about this suddenly?"

    "I suspect that there is a force in the depths of the Gondor Wasteland¡ªand they are extremely threatening to the outside world."

    Gao Wen''s expression became serious: "A force? What kind of force?"

    "Do you still remember the information mentioned in the dossier of the End of All Things that were found from the Palace of Solindi?" Veronica looked into Gawain''s eyes. "Then mentioned there are two pieces belonging to the End of All Things. The power of the dead is active in the world. One part of the human world outside the magnificent wall executes the "Pseudo-God Body" project, and the other part is hidden in the Gondor Wasteland, carrying out seemingly marginal activities such as intelligence collection and data assistance. ..."

    "Of course I know," Gao Wen nodded immediately. In fact, even if he did not mention the files found in the Sorindi Palace, he knew that part of the "Remnant Party" of the All-Dead Society was hidden in the wasteland. I have personally dealt with this force, and learned a lot of information about them from Bertila, "As far as I know...this part of the cultists hiding in the wasteland are acting very secretively, even the outside The Cultists of the End of All Things are not sure what these''comrades'' are doing. The Empire has also tried to take some measures. However, due to the obstruction of the wasteland pollution area, even if we know their existence, we can take them for a while. Method."

    "Maybe you should think of a way." Veronica said solemnly.

 Chapter 1118ï¼š Wasteland undercurrent

    Gao Wen froze for a moment, and then slowly sat down behind the desk with a serious expression. He raised his head and looked at Veronica''s eyes and saw that the ancient rebel''s expression was more solemn than ever... ...Even solemnly to the point of being somewhat depressed.

    The gentle smile that is similar to a "mask" has faded from her face for some time. On this occasion where there are no outsiders, the real Ophelia Norton is standing in front of Gawain.

    "There are some things you don''t want to say, so I have never asked," Gawain watched Veronica and said slowly, "As an ancient Gondor soul that has survived to this day, you never explained yourself in detail. How did you survive the imperial capital explosion back then, and you haven''t explained how you exist now. As a rebel wandering in the human world, you haven''t explained where your information about the wasteland comes from."

    Veronica stood quietly across from the desk. After a few seconds of silence, she said softly: "If you must know, now I can..."

    "No, if you don''t want to speak, I still won''t force you to speak," Gawain shook his head, "I just want to say that I have given you enough trust and...tolerance. This requires some equal honesty. You have The protection of rights involves the secrets of one''s own privacy or one''s own bottom line, but for those things that may pose a threat to the country outside the barrier, I hope you can tell them frankly."

    Veronica closed her eyes slightly, and then suddenly bent down slightly and saluted Gawain very solemnly. Her voice was as soft and sweet as ever, but it seemed to be a little warmer than before: "Please forgive me. I did not deliberately conceal this arbitrarily decision, but I am too accustomed to logical and data-level deductions, but ignore the variability of ordinary human society in the development process. Now I will tell you everything I know, and the specifics should be How to respond... is up to you."

    Speaking of this, she paused, seeming to be looking for a suitable topic to start, and then continued: "The Deep Blue Well... is actually still running."

    Gawain¡¯s pupils shrank in an instant. This shocking news made his heart pound, but then he remembered the vision he had observed when he overlooked the Gondor Wasteland on a certain occasion¡ªdespite it. The wasteland is shrouded by a powerful energy field and heavy clouds. The satellite¡¯s monitoring perspective can hardly see any details on the land, but when the conditions are right, he did see a strong spot in the wasteland center. The flash of light appeared, that was the location of the Deep Blue Well in the past!

    Surveillance records from a long time ago were suddenly confirmed, and the shock in his heart quickly calmed down. Gawain''s expression changed slightly and then returned to calm. He stared at Veronica''s eyes: "How was it preserved? Seven hundred years. The big explosion before... the Deep Blue Well should be at the core of the explosion."

    "You are calmer than I thought. Is it because you also grasped some information in some way?" Veronica looked at Gawain with some surprise, but she wisely did not continue to ask questions, but answered with the flow. The other party asked, "The Deep Blue Well is indeed the core of the big bang, but the details of the explosion are not the same as the perception of later generations-this involves the''essence'' of the Deep Blue Well itself.

    "In your memory, what is the Deep Blue Well?"

    Veronica suddenly threw a rhetorical question, which made Gawain think about it and quickly gave the answer. It is also the answer that most people who know the Gondor Empire can give: "That was from the ancient Gondor Empire. The energy core, the largest magical focus in history, consists of four reaction towers, four arcane reflux chambers, and a main magical surge source vent..."

    "This is indeed the public''s cognition, but in fact, the reaction tower, arcane reflux cavity, and gushing source vents... are all built by humans to facilitate the extraction of energy from primitive magical energy.'' "Affiliate facilities'' nothing," Veronica nodded, "Before the builders of the Gondor Empire built these things, the energy fissure at the core of the Deep Blue Well had spewed on this continent for many years-its history exceeded Human civilization itself has even surpassed the record of the silver elves. It is firstly a natural magic focus, and secondly the extraction devices in people¡¯s cognition, and the true scale of this magic focus...maybe far surpasses everyone¡¯s. Imagine.

    "The gushing''magic fountain'' in the capital of Gondor in the past should essentially be just a tributary of the deep blue well exposed to the material world, and its true and complete context is hidden in all elemental realms and half positions connected to it. Even near the border of the Kingdom of God, we don¡¯t know how far it extends in the depths of this world, but it is certain that it is part of the structure of our planet, and it is a large part of it. As far as a planet is concerned, even if the kingdom on it is destroyed countless times, even if its ecological circle is reset countless times, the planet itself is not damaged.

    "So what the Deep Blue Well Big Bang destroys is only the man-made extraction devices. As the body of the''well'', the energy fissure in its core can be said to be intact after completing an unprecedented release of magical energy-more than seven hundred years ago. At the last moment, I noticed the abnormality of Deep Blue Well and its true structure, and tried my best to use its huge underlying structure to buffer and channel the magical energy that was nowhere to be released. On the whole, I failed. The chaotic magic energy gushing out of the well formed a magic wave impact. According to the current view, it formed a''little magic wave'' and destroyed the entire empire, but in fact I still succeeded a small part..."

    Gao Wen frowned slightly: "A small part?"

    "I saved my research base and the main duct of the Deep Blue Well," Veronica said, "right below the Deep Blue Well."

    Gawain suddenly reacted. The broad imagination accumulated in the previous life and the many experiences in this life made him quickly reason out many things. He stared at Veronica: "So, you are actually still in that research base now?!"

    Veronica showed a somewhat unexpected expression again, she looked at Gawain: "Actually I...well, yes, I''m still in that research base."

    As she spoke, she smiled: "I didn''t expect you to immediately think of this layer. This does not conform to my perception of you, nor does it conform to the way of thinking of ordinary people... Your keen insight is really only Does it stem from wisdom?"

    "It''s just a flash of light," Gawain said casually, and then asked, "That research base is still operating? What else is there?"

    Veronica nodded gently and replied: "There is also an Ironman Corps still in service. On this basis, I spent centuries repairing and rebuilding the Ironman Corps production and maintenance facilities, and renovating the Deep Blue Well. The ground structure of the main duct extracts magic power from it to maintain the operation of all facilities."

    Gao Wen was stunned: "You said there is still a running iron corps in the depths of the wasteland?! And you have repaired the related production and maintenance facilities, and even partially restored the Deep Blue Well?!"

    "Yes-but you don''t have to be so excited, they are all small in scale, smaller than you think."

    "So for so many years, you have been doing these things in the depths of the wasteland while projecting your spirit into the human world outside the wasteland in some way, just like''Veronica'' at this moment, observing the outside "The changes in the world," Gawain looked serious, and at the same time couldn''t help sighing, "An iron corps... To be honest, if you didn''t listen to what you said, I can''t believe this is true, how did they escape Was it that strong magic energy impacted?"

    "I created a large-scale anti-magic shield in the underground facility-supported by the main duct of the Deep Blue Well itself, which allowed it to resist the powerful magical impact of the time," Veronica replied. " In fact, even so, the remaining iron man is only a small part. At that time, a total of sixteen iron man corps were stationed as garrisons near my research base. I set up independent anti-magic shields for each place. As a result None of the fifteen stations were able to withstand the impact, and only one survived."

    Gawain rubbed his eyebrows, digesting the explosive information that suddenly came to him. As his thoughts gradually straightened out, he looked up at Veronica: "So you are actually trapped in the deepest part of the wasteland¡ª ¡ªAlthough you have restored a base as your refuge, and there is a running Ironman Guard, these things are obviously not enough for you to retreat from the center of the wasteland to outside the magnificent wall..."

    "I didn''t think about evacuation... Although in a sense, I was indeed trapped in the wasteland center," Veronica shook her head slightly, "I still have tasks that have not been completed, including continuing research. The structure of the Deep Blue Well and observing the changes in the wasteland, and by surrendering to the gods, I can also move outside as I am now, so it does not matter to me whether to evacuate there."

    "Well, this is your choice, and to be honest, I can''t help you much now," Gawain nodded, without forgetting what the topic was at the beginning, "Now I have a general understanding of yours. The situation and the truth about the Deep Blue Well-we can talk about the cultists who are in the wasteland around the corner. Do those cultists have anything to do with what we just talked about? Are they thinking about the Deep Blue Well?"

    "It''s not just about to move, I suspect that they are already taking some action," Veronica said with a serious expression. "Recently, there have been some abnormal signs in the core area of ??the wasteland. I lost some of the iron man soldiers. Signals, and some soldiers discovered during patrols that the energy conduit near the border of the base was damaged or altered-the technique is very superb, and it cannot be the work of those wandering aberrations or unconscious magical spirits. ."

    Gawain frowned slightly, he unconsciously tapped the table top with his fingers, and asked casually: "Did you not see anything directly?"

    "...For some reason, I can only stay in the core of the base deep underground," Veronica replied. "I understand the iron soldiers patrolling the surface and the few sensors and monitoring devices near the energy pipes. The only channel to the external environment. This may be ironic... In that harsh environment, my knowledge of things around me is not even better than my knowledge of the city of Cecil, thousands of miles away. Because compared to the layers of restricted ontology, this interactive medium named''Veronica'' has at least complete freedom of movement and can touch the real world."

    Gawain couldn¡¯t help but become very curious about the true state of Veronica Ophelia¡¯s "ontology", but he knew that this matter already involved privacy, and it seemed that the other party was reluctant to talk about it. Did not actively follow up. He quickly turned his attention back to the cultists: "According to the information we got from Bertila, the branch of the Society of All Things inside the Majestic Wall should have been active on the Gondor Wasteland for a long time... ¡­Have you never caught them for so many years? Haven''t you dealt with them directly?"

    "I have said that my...''territory area'' in the wasteland is actually very limited. The Iron Man Corps can only move in the ruins of the old imperial capital and the narrow areas on the edge of the ruins. Operate within this range," Veronica said regretfully. "Compared with the whole wasteland, my perception range is extremely small, and the cultists should have been active near the magnificent wall before. It is mine. Blind field of vision. In fact, if you hadn''t uprooted everything, I didn''t even know that there was a force hiding outside of my refuge."

    "It sounds a bit scary," Gawain stopped tapping the tabletop, he pinched his chin thoughtfully, "You don''t know them, but those cultists obviously know you, at least They know that the Deep Blue Well is still running-they have been in peace with the Deep Blue Well for the past few centuries, as if they were deliberately moving around you, but recently they have suddenly become bolder and even steal yours. Soldier, steal your energy...There must be a reason."

    "Steal...Yes, they are indeed thieves," Veronica said in a deep voice, but there was no anger in her tone. In fact, her mood swings are extremely weak in most cases, just like her human Emotions have been wiped out in hundreds of years of work, and the gentle and friendly appearance in the ordinary days is just a mask simulated by experience. "I can''t think of why they suddenly acted recently, but maybe this is not the same as the magnificent. Everything outside the wall will eventually be wiped out."

    "Half of them were wiped out, and the other half started to adopt some backup plan," Gavin thought, and from the open window came the wind of restlessness in the late spring. "It seems that this matter needs to be with Bertila. Check it...but I don¡¯t think she can help. The Death Cultist who is operating in the wasteland is too secretive, and many secrets are even hidden out of the sight of the original Master Franken. Besides... if there is any''backup plan'', Bertila should have reported it long ago."

    He shook his head, took note of the incident for the time being, and then asked: "Do you have any ideas about the purpose of those cultists? They are obviously thinking of drilling the Deep Blue Well... Do you think they need such a huge amount of energy? What are you going to do?"

    "There are too many directions for guessing, and too little exact information to draw conclusions with reference value," Veronica said. "The energy of the Deep Blue Well can really do too many things. Those who can control it gain power second only to gods, and can also be used to reshape the environment or destroy certain things. For those cultists entrenched in the wasteland, each of these things is worth their risk. Reason."

 Chapter 1119ï¼š Welcome home

    The study was quiet for a while, and Gawain fell into contemplation behind the desk¡ªthe information that was suddenly sent to him put him under a certain amount of pressure, but on the other hand, all of this did not completely exceed his expectations.

    As early as the day when he knew that there was a remnant of cultists who were still active in the wasteland, he knew that he would have to face this trouble one day. Compared with the sudden activities of these cultists, Veronica The information revealed about the Deep Blue Well, the Iron Man Corps, and the remaining base was even more unexpected.

    All this strengthened his determination to counterattack the wasteland-this goal that he had secretly set in his heart not long after he woke up, suddenly there was one more reason to work hard at this moment.

    "In short, no matter what the cultists want to do, their goal is definitely not for world peace, unity and friendship." In thinking, Gawain broke the silence in a low voice. "The more energy they steal from the Deep Blue Well, it means they The more dangerous things you want to plan...can''t just sit back and watch."

    "But they are in the depths of the wasteland," Veronica said quietly, "it is a vast and polluted land, and there are countless aberrations lingering around-any desperate place outside the magnificent wall. Compared with the Gondor Wasteland, it is as comfortable as a garden. Those cultists hiding in the contaminated area means that they have almost absolute safety."

    Gao Wen did not speak for a while, but leaned back gently, and the wind coming from his ears became more noisy.

    Veronica is talking about the biggest problem at the moment-the vast wasteland. For the nations living in clean areas, the wasteland is an extremely dangerous and desperate situation, but for those cultists who have adapted to the wasteland environment through biochemical transformation, the terrible magical pollution and wandering aberrations are theirs. Natural barrier, even if Gawain and Veronica know where the cultists are hiding now, they almost have nothing to do with those guys. After all... Seven hundred years have passed, the countries around the Gangduo Wasteland. It''s just that it can maintain the border, and no one has really raised the banner of counterattack wasteland.

    But not in the past, does not mean not in the present, let alone in the future.

    Gao Wenqu raised his fingers and tapped the armrest of the seat twice. His eyes fell on the wall not far away. On the wall where the map of the continent was hung, a new flag symbolizing the Union of Community was added. , The flag was bathed in the afternoon sun, and the silk fabric looked shining.

    "I never mentioned this to you before, because I judged that the time was not ripe," Veronica''s voice came from the side, "You have a bigger and more urgent crisis to face, separate The slightest amount of energy is at risk of overthrowing, and even if I told you about the wasteland at that time, you or your allies could do nothing, but now... I think we have some leeway to consider the previous internal Hidden danger."

    Gao Wen couldn''t help but glanced at her. What the other party said didn''t sound like a problem, but when he thought about it carefully, he found that these judgments only calculated rigid data, but did not take into account the variability of humans. This way of judging things seemed Doesn''t fit human thinking habits... Is this also the effect of too long time on her?

    Veronica noticed his gaze: "Is there any problem?"

    "No, not," Gawain shook his head, his eyes fell on the Alliance banner not far away again, and said with a thoughtful expression, "To this day, we are still not ready to counterattack the wasteland, whether it is technical The reserve is still from the perspective of human and material resources. This is not a problem that the Cecil Empire can solve independently at this stage, but on the other hand... We have now established an alliance, relying on it, we have the opportunity to mobilize unprecedented power. Do big things, so..."

    "So this is no longer an out of reach," Veronica said calmly, "If all the countries on the continent can realize that the threat in the wasteland is just about to move, then even if we still can''t recover the wasteland , At least you can do something, even if it¡¯s one kilometer toward the magnificent wall, even if it¡¯s a few outposts on its border."

    Gawain pondered, and slowly said in his thoughts: "I think your thinking is too conservative-if several more powerful countries are really willing to do this together, then we might be able to do more than that. "

    All kinds of thoughts were surging in his heart. While talking, Gawain sorted out the list of countries that might actively cooperate in this matter as a list. When those alliance countries came to his mind one by one, he gradually realized this. What an effective force, I suddenly realized that the "counter-offensive wasteland" had already had a certain foundation unknowingly.

    It is indeed difficult to counterattack the wasteland by relying on Cecil, but if Typhon and the Silver Empire are willing to actively contribute, and border countries such as Ogure and the Highmountain Kingdom are willing to actively cooperate, this matter... does not seem to be. So far?

    But even so, this matter cannot be achieved overnight. Even if the conditions are ready now, a plan for a counter-offensive wasteland requires a long-term plan. After all, the mortal kingdoms have been far away from the ancient corrupted land for too many years. Up.

    Gawain unreservedly told Veronica what he thought in his heart, and said at the end: "I will send a message to Typhon and the Silver Empire as soon as possible. Anyway, I must warn them first, but anyway, It¡¯s not easy to enter the Gondor Wasteland. It takes a long time to prepare."

    "I know," Veronica nodded, "but please as soon as possible-I have now lost the clues of those cultists again. They are preparing a plan that no one knows in the blind spot of everyone''s vision, only to find it soon. Only with them can I really feel at ease."

    Gao Wen didn''t make a sound, but sat down behind the desk with a deep face and nodded slowly.

    ¡­¡­

    When the wind in the last week of the recovery month blows across the plain, all the golden daisy flowers in Changzhi Manor will be in full bloom. These beautiful little flowers with pale golden petals are actually not eye-catching in the plains, but they have always been deeply affected by their strong vitality. The Wendell family¡¯s favorite-it is planted on both sides of every road of the manor, extending from the high ground where the red windmill is located to the edge of the grove, from the direction of the farm to the one designed by Bud Wendell. In the main house, when the warm wind blows through, an aroma mixed with the smell of earth will float from the flowers and overflow all the avenues and paths.

    A magic car with the Wendell family emblem drove through the wide and flat "National Avenue" and drove from the cobblestone path to the main entrance of the Long Branch Manor. The servants had already been waiting at the entrance of the manor, waiting for it. The owner who had been away for too long¡ªthe car stopped on the open ground. After the door opened, Andesa Wendell, who was tall and had a gray-haired shawl, finally stood on the land she was most familiar with.

    The young wolf general has taken off his military uniform and is wearing a spring uniform that is more like an ordinary woman. The high-end but simple white dress is slightly raised in the wind, which slightly reduces her cold and rigid military popularity. , But still couldn''t completely cover up that Ling Ran and neat temperament.

    Andesa Wendell nodded in response to the servants who came to greet her, and then she couldn''t help but glance over the familiar things in her sight-she saw the main road at her feet winding in the direction of the main house, not far away There is a mage tower standing on the hill, and further afield, you can see lush fruit forests, nurseries and stables. A small river winds through the woods in the distance and flows towards the direction of the National Highway.

    This is her own manor, a small part of the fief under her name, and it is not a short distance from the emperor. Many years ago, the owner of this manor was her father, and after his father "disappeared", the manor was quickly transferred to her by her grandfather. For Andesa, almost all the good and bad memories of her from childhood to adolescence are solidified here. Compared with the family mansion located in the imperial capital, this slightly remote manor is more like her memory. "Family".

    Andesa took a breath and calmed her mind. Perhaps she had experienced too many changes. When she returned to this familiar land again, she found that her mood had become so complicated that she could hardly understand it. degree.

    At this moment, the housekeeper in the manor came forward at the right time, leaned in front of the mistress and said: "Miss, Duke Pei Dinan is here, and he is waiting for you in the lobby on the first floor of the main house."

    Is grandfather waiting for himself here?

    Andesa blinked, without much unexpected expression on her face. She nodded and signaled the housekeeper to disband the servants assembled here, and at the same time stepped calmly to the main house not far away.

    In the main house, the gray-haired Duke Perdinand Wendell is standing quietly in front of the north wall, looking up at the large portraits hanging on the wall-if according to the "regulations" of most Typhon noble residences , This position should be the portrait of the owner of this place, which is the "formal portrait" drawn by Andessa when she was an adult, but in fact the one hanging here is still the one ten years ago: Bud Wen Del''s full-length portrait.

    On the large picture, the young Bud Wendell is standing in the armored showroom with imposing vigor, full of armor, a large cloak, a sword standing in front of him, and his eyes are as sharp as wolves. The owner is no longer there. However, a certain spirit of the previous generation of General Wolf seems to be deeply imprinted in the painting. In the writings of the prestigious master of the imperial capital, this spirit even comes out, making every watcher feel the suddenness. The aura of ¡ª¡ª but the gray-haired Pei Dinan stood here. When he looked at the painting, he only showed a soft and nostalgic look, like any old father.

    The sound of opening the door and the sound of footsteps came right at this time. Pei Dinan turned around and saw Andesa Wendell standing at the door.

    Sunlight sprinkled into the hall from behind Andessa, with a misty texture, spreading a golden glow on the shoulders of the girl who took off her uniform.

    After a few seconds of relative silence, Grand Duke Perdinand finally broke the silence softly: "Andersa, you are back."

    "Yes, grandfather," Andesa walked into the hall, with an inexplicable sense of restraint and distance, "I''m back."

    She looked at Duke Perdinand, this extremely powerful old man in memory was actually much older than just a few months ago, and his hair was completely white-although the Wendell family''s gray hair color was very close to white, but Now Duke Perdinant''s hair has completely faded the gray texture, and only a plain white that is almost silver-his burly body is also slightly shaky, although it is still tall, she no longer needs her to look up.

    Andesa''s gaze crossed her grandfather again, and she saw the full-length portrait of her father on the back wall. The soldier in uniform brought a touch in her heart, and then some new memories emerged in her mind. An image seemed to appear in front of her, and gradually overlapped with the father in the portrait¡ª¡ª

    A little blessed, wearing the uniform of the research institute, lack of care for his beard and hair due to indulging in research, holding a record board, can give himself a hundred questions at any time, extremely good at going to the cafeteria to grab chicken legs with colleagues, and reminding him when he returns Drink your own medicine.

    Stacked for a long time, but did not stack.

    Andesa controlled the change in her expression at the last moment-on such a serious occasion, in front of her grandfather, she still needs to pay attention.

    Pei Dinan didn''t know what Andesa was thinking of at this moment. He just noticed the other''s eye hidden under the bangs for the first time. That eye was bloody, obviously different from normal eyeballs: " Andesa, your eyes..."

    "During the Cecil bombing...wounded," Andesa touched the corner of her eye subconsciously, with a trace of shame in her expression. "After their treatment, her vision was restored, but her eyeballs happened. Some changes-I actively asked to leave this mark as a reminder to myself."

    Pei Dinan stared at Andesa, and sighed softly after a while: "You... have suffered a lot."

    This is probably the softest and most caring thing the "Steel Duke" can say?

    Andersa thought in her heart, and shook her head slightly: "The physical injury is not important. My performance in the Battle of Winter Wolf... Did you disappoint?"

    Pei Dinan did not speak, but looked at his granddaughter quietly, until this gaze almost turned into real pressure, he said, "Why should I be disappointed? Because you chose to surrender? Or because you failed to hold the fortress. ?"

    Andesa did not say a word.

    "Andersa, you really did not defend Winter Wolf Fort, and you are indeed the first wolf general to surrender on the battlefield, but for Typhon as a whole, you are defending more than just a Winter Wolf Fort," Pei Dinan Shen Sheng said, "Make the right judgment at the right time and take the mission of protecting the motherland''s interests. Have you achieved these two points?"

    Andesa did not hesitate: "I did it."

    "That''s good," Pei Dinan finally smiled, "This is all I want from you."

    The old man opened his hands, his arms still as wide as Andessa remembered:

    "Welcome home, Andesa."

    ¡­¡­

    The cold sea breeze was blowing from the direction of the coastline, and the wind was carrying a slightly salty atmosphere. Melita Pernia landed on the large landing platform on the coast during the bumps, and when he saw the camp not far away, it was still In the orderly operation, the compatriots are still busy, so she exhales gently.

    She transforms into a human form and walks on a landing platform-said to be a landing platform, but this is not a concept at all from the old industrial products with sophisticated navigation systems, smart lights, and smart self-cleaning functions. It is just an open flat outside the camp. On the high ground, on the ground, magical materials and deep nicks are used to outline a luminous line marking that assists in landing¡ªa figure in a white dress is standing at the end of a ramp not far away. When Merita appeared, the figure greeted him quickly.

    "Welcome back!" Noretta greeted her friend happily, and looked up and down Merita, "Yes-it seems that the long-distance travel did not cause your injuries."

    "It''s just flying back and forth to the mainland of Loren," Melita waved her hand indifferently, "It''s not going to the elemental world to find someone to fight."

    While talking, she glanced in the direction of the camp, and asked casually: "How is everything here?"

    "As you can see, everything is developing in an orderly manner, and the camp is much larger than when you left," Noreta said. "We now have more helpers-Agondare successfully restarted two This factory, our logistics supply is becoming stable, at least... the source and reserve of basic materials are no longer so dangerous."

    "That''s all right," Melita breathed a sigh of relief from the bottom of his heart, "and any other good news?"

    "As our''ambassador'', in theory, you should first talk about the external situation," Noretta said with a smile, "but it doesn''t matter. You should wait until you see Speaker Andal before you report. As for now, You come home with me first-I have prepared a surprise for you."

 Chapter 1120ï¼š Gradually recovered

    a surprise?

    Melita looked at the bright smile on her friend¡¯s face. Although she was full of what she had seen and heard in the mainland of Loren and wanted to talk about it, she couldn¡¯t help but feel curiosity and expectation for the "surprise" that Noretta said. , And with this expectation, she and Noretta returned to their home in the coastal camp.

    Temporary houses built with recycled materials and boulders on the shore are still rudimentary, inferior to the once magnificent upper Tarrond palace, or even to the houses of the human kingdom of Loren continent today, but these are built by compatriots. The refuge built with great effort still gave Melita a sense of peace of mind. Passing through the camp that has been expanded a lot now, she returned to the door of her "home" that had been away for half a month, and the moment she stretched out her hand to open the door, the feeling of "going home" came to her heart. She couldn''t help showing a smile of peace of mind, and her mood eased.

    Then she saw the dragon egg standing on the largest open space in the house, and the magic runes set around the dragon egg-they obviously have the function of constant temperature and energy storage, and the warm breath and aura they exude The surgical circulation is slowly releasing, nourishing the egg with a pale yellow shell and lavender spots.

    In the corner of the room, you can also see an open egg-shaped culture sac. Obviously, the dragon egg was placed in this container before, but now it has lost its function. After the hatch is opened, it is used as a container for sundries. It was full of Noretta''s personal belongings.

    Merita: "..."

    "I adopted a dragon egg!" Noretta''s voice suddenly came from behind, causing Merita, who was in a daze, to wake up suddenly, "It''s a beautiful blue dragon, just like you¡ª ¡ªActually, I wanted to adopt Bailong at first, but after thinking about it, I would like to see a small Merita grow up a little bit..."

    Dragon egg, a dragon egg... Merita''s heart jumped suddenly, somehow she thought of the scene when she suddenly received news from Cecil when she was in Longlinbao not long ago. Two words echoed: "About the dragon egg sent by Tarrond..." "Speaking..."

    For the first time in her life, she discovered that she was allergic to "Dragon Egg"¡ªnot to the dragon egg itself, but to the word.

    "Merita?" Norieta noticed that her friend fell silent suddenly, and couldn''t help showing a somewhat worried look, "What''s wrong with you? Is the long-distance flight too tired? Sorry, I just want to surprise you, forget You need to rest..."

    "Ah, no, I''m not tired, I''m just..." Melita opened her mouth, completely at a loss as to where to start, she could only point to the corner of the dragon egg in the room and shook her mouth twice, "So this is what you gave A surprise I prepared?"

    "Yes," Noretta nodded, feeling a little bewildered. Obviously, her friend''s reaction was quite different from what she expected. "Didn''t we talk about adopting a dragon egg before? But the application was returned. You suddenly received a mission to Loren without submitting it. During this time, the situation in the camp was good, and the food supply and everyone''s survivability had developed. Agundor opened up more dragon egg adoption quotas. , I went to apply for one, but I didn¡¯t expect it to be approved soon..."

    Speaking of this, the Miss Bai Long looked at Merita with some worry: "Don¡¯t you want to adopt it anymore? But the adoption of Dragon Egg is a serious matter. Once you apply, you can¡¯t..."

    "Ah, no, of course not," Merita finally broke free from the two sentences looped in her mind at this time. She knew her reaction had caused Noretta''s misunderstanding, so she waved her hand vigorously. Happy, we did say that we would adopt dragon eggs before, and hatching one more young dragon is also contributing to the revival of Tarrond. This is a good thing-I''m just a little... surprised, and a little nervous. allergy."

    "Neurotic?" Norieta looked up and down Melita suspiciously several times, "What''s so nervous about this?"

    Because the egg that I just sent to Cecil a while ago has already begun to talk! Because the Dragon God has now become an egg that can talk and drink tea all day long! !

    Merita''s face changed twice, and in the end all the words returned to her throat-these things cannot be circulated at will before reporting upwards, even if Noretta is her own friend.

    "It''s nothing, maybe I experienced a lot in the mainland of Loren, I haven''t gotten used to it all of a sudden," Miss Lan Long pulled the corner of her mouth, smiled a little embarrassingly, and then focused on the center of the room. On the egg, after her mind calmed down, she finally had some real sense of what was happening before her eyes. When she looked at the dragon egg, her eyes could not help but soften, "Dragon egg... not long ago, I had I never thought that one day I would choose to incubate a dragon egg...I always felt that this kind of thing is very far away from me, and it has nothing to do with me for at least twenty thousand years."

    Noretta looked at Merita''s expression, she seemed to feel that the other party had something to hide, but the years of understanding among friends prevented her from asking this question any more, but gently nodded: "Of course I understand, after all Like you, I am also a high-level employee customized by a biochemical company. There are no parents, no siblings, and no innate social relationships. Family tendencies are weakened due to genetic adjustments. Under normal circumstances, the upper-level customized by the company like us It is very likely that the dragons will never incubate their own''children''...but now everything has changed."

    Merita smiled, and suddenly looked at the dragon egg with some curiosity: "By the way, do you think of a name?"

    "Not yet, I plan to wait until the little one is hatched," Noretta shook her head, "There are two other families in the camp that have also claimed their dragon eggs, and everyone is going to wait for the whelps to hatch."

    "Family... is really a distant concept for custom employees," Melita couldn''t help but sigh softly, and then suddenly became a little curious. "But then again, is the wyrmling we hatched equal? Yu has two''mothers''?"

    "Is there any problem with this?" Noretta blinked. "The young dragon next door will have three fathers in the future! After all, everyone is the dragon egg that has been claimed-now there are not many normal compositions on this wasteland. Family conditions..."

    Merita thought for a while, suddenly felt that there was nothing wrong with it...

    Then she thought of another question: "By the way, how long will it take for our dragon eggs to hatch?"

    "This dragon egg has reached the third stage of incubation in the incubation plant. Since then, its protective capsule has been maintaining the viability of the egg, so it seems that it will be able to successfully hatch in a short time-maybe less than a month," Noretta said immediately, "Now I set up a constant temperature environment for it, and use my magic power to supplement the consumption of these runes every day-if you also help later, we can take turns to stay next to the egg , That kind of incubation efficiency may be even higher."

    Melita imagined that she would start trying to incubate the egg soon, her expression became weird, she couldn''t help it, she could not tell whether it was an expectation or nervousness, but when she saw the smile on Noleta''s face, she heard The voices of the compatriots when they were building the camp came from outside, and the turbulent thoughts finally calmed down, and the strange expressions finally converged into a smile.

    "Of course, I will come to help as soon as possible-but before that I still have to go to Argondo first. Speaker Andal and the leader of Herragor are still waiting for my report."

    ¡­¡­

    The mountain city of Argondo ¨C this was the once name of this glorious place. However, with the devastating war, the majestic palaces that stood on the top of the mountains have all been wiped out, and citizens are proud of it. The temples and temples of China have also turned into remnants of the age of myths that only exist in memory.

    Nowadays, the newly born Agundor is located on the edge of the ruins of the old city, close to the foot of the main peak of Agundor. It was once part of the "lower Tarrond". Before the war, it was packed with stretches of With dense buildings covering the sky and cobweb-like three-dimensional traffic bridges, this area will be shrouded in man-made dusk for most of the day even in extreme daylight¡ªthen everything changed, and the war destroyed everything. It also destroyed the layered structure of Tarrond. Those huge buildings and traffic grids that obscured the sky melted into a part of the earth, and the ruins or newly built simple buildings... Today are just bathing in the huge sun. Bring the sunshine.

    Herragor stood on a high platform in the center of this temporary "capital city", and the pale golden vertical pupils reflected the distant scene of the city: a group of giant dragons was cleaning the large ruins in the southwest corner of the city, in the absence of heavy machinery , They can only rely on natural power and magic to complete this difficult task. Fortunately, after so long of adaptation, even the dragons who have been dominated by the "cradle" to almost completely lose their survival skills have gradually begun to master the work. Under the condition of mutual cooperation, the ruins and remains composed mainly of molten metal and high-strength polymers are being cleaned up in an orderly manner.

    The things cleared from the ruins will not be destroyed, but will be sent to the nearest "dismantling field" first, and Andal instructs the young dragons to use ancient wisdom to build a large elemental quenching pit there. Before leaving, Balroger left drawings and other materials to help the mechanics understand how to disassemble the basic materials that can be used from the obsolete facility.

    The ¡°garbage¡± dug up from the ruins will get a new identity in the dismantling field: they are all extremely valuable resources in the reconstruction of the city.

    Herragor looked at the city¡¯s growing complex of buildings. Everything here was expanded on the basis of the ¡°refuge camp¡± not long ago. Although the scale has now been expanded several times, it is still in fact still here. It''s no different from a refugee camp that has been enlarged a lot: rough but practical temporary houses, public facilities built on the solid framework of an old factory, and simple machine stations scattered around the city with "barely enough" standards. And the medical station, even if these things are arranged neatly, there is not much beauty at all.

    Since the last time the "beacon" was ignited, Agundor has become the largest gathering place on this plain. More and more compatriots in the disaster have gathered in this refuge. Some of them were discovered by patrolling teams. Some took the initiative to seek asylum. These compatriots alleviated the urgent labor force, but they also put a severe test on the carrying capacity of Agonda, so everything here must be practical-no matter how it looks, at least first Make sure that your compatriots are covered by tiles.

    However, in Herragor''s view, this hastily established refuge city may not be beautiful enough, but it carries another kind of "beauty" that touches the soul. The rough and even ugly buildings are filled with a certain kind of life. The power of, that is the "soul" that the dragons have lost for 1.87 million years. Compared with that, the glorious and magnificent Tarrond in the past is more like a carved-beamed building in Herragor''s eyes. The grave-the bones buried inside have long been rotten.

    The sound of footsteps came from her side, awakening Herragor from his thoughts. The former highest dragon priest followed his reputation and saw Andal''s figure appear on the high platform.

    "The mission led by Melita has returned from Loren," Andal said to Hragor, "They are now resting in''Marina County''."

    "Binhai County" is the name given by the dragons to the advancing camp on the Broken Coast. Now, as the scale of the camp gradually expands, the boundary of the safety zone along the Broken Coast has gradually stabilized. This is a little poetic and beautiful. Gradually, his name has a veritable taste.

    Herragor nodded: "The last news from them is that the Theocracy Council was formally established and the first batch of materials for the Food Committee will be gathered in Cecil North Port in the near future-both news are enough to inspire everyone''s fighting spirit. Especially the second one."

    "We never expected that the Loren Congress would organize such aid forces on such a large scale and so quickly," Andal said with emotion. "Originally according to our expectations, even if Merita persuaded them in the shortest time For the most affluent human nations, the preparation of aid materials will have to wait at least until the end of summer in the northern hemisphere...even until the end of autumn, and we will have to face food shortages that may last for several months before then."

    "Gavin Cecil... This time, Tarrond owes a huge favor." Herragor said in a deep voice.

    "Before we left, our **** seemed to have determined that the biggest change in civilization this season will focus on that human being," Andal thoughtfully, "He even gave his inheritance to his hands for this¡ª -Although we have broken free from the shackles of faith, we still have to admit that the judgment of gods is far longer than that of ordinary people."

    "Legacy..." Heragor''s expression suddenly became a little weird as he listened to Andal''s words, "Actually, I am still a little unsure. After the gods left, they left a message saying that they would give "all this" to Gao. Vin Cecil, does this "everything" include that egg-after all, there are two interpretations of this sentence, "everything" can also refer to "everything" in terms of knowledge and intelligence..."

    "Why did you suddenly think of this?" Andal couldn''t help asking, "We have all sent the egg over."

    "...Also," Herragor thought for a while, and smiled relieved. "Maybe I''m just a little sensitive about this matter-anyway, this land is not only our prison, but it also binds him. Millions of years, now that the "legacy" left by him can leave here to go to the distant continent of Loren, if he still knows, he will probably be happy."

    "I think so."

 Chapter 1121ï¼š Miss Ambassador

    Rebuilding this piece of land took up a lot of energy from Hragor and Andal, but even so, they are still paying attention to the news from the continent of Loren-the cage is broken, and the shackles that once held the dragon no longer exist. And what happened in this world is no longer irrelevant to the dragon. The dragons must adapt to the era after returning to the mortal world as soon as possible, and mastering information from the outside world is the most important part of it.

    However, it is a pity that the war with the gods destroyed everything in Talrond, including the once-advanced global communication system. The dragons traveling far away can no longer get in touch with Talrond at any time. The dragons who have adapted to the convenience of technology have to have a deep understanding of what is called "a thousand waters and thousands of mountains"-nowadays, sending messages from the Loren continent can only rely on messengers, and even at the speed of the dragon, the fastest one-way information is sent. It also takes more than a day, and there are more serious delays in round-trip transmission.

    It is under this situation that Melita and her mission are of special significance to the two Taikoo dragons currently stationed in Tarrond. This is after the dragon kingdom opened its doors to the outside world. The first official line of contact established is also the basis for establishing normal contact with the Loren mainland in the future.

    So when Merita came to Agundor from Binhai County, she received a grand reception from the two leaders for the first time-and the leaders were most concerned about the full details of the 112 meeting.

    After all, the information delivered by the messenger is limited, and some time has passed since the end of the 112 meeting. Both Hragor and Andal paid special attention to whether there were any new changes in the Loren continent.

    In the central area of ??New Agonda, in the "civic center" temporarily remodeled based on the frame of the old factory, Merita sits nervously in front of two ancient dragons transformed into human forms, not far from the alloy wall The flag of Tarrond hung on it, and that flag made Miss Blue Dragon couldn''t help but think of the solemn and magnificent oath stone ring with dozens of flags flying. She actually has a lot of things to report, but after Speaker Andar asked about it, she first talked about the situation in the alliance.

    "...To sum up, today the mortal nations have established a community alliance with the three empires of Cecil, Typhon, and Silver as the core. The cooperation within the alliance ranges from economy to military, and its cooperation depth and breadth are far beyond the previous ones. For any kind of inter-state "covenant" organization, the foundation of this alliance is "life and death" at the beginning. I think at least until the common crisis is over and the three empires have major conflicts of interest, the structure of this alliance will be extremely stable...

    "The process of Talrond''s joining the Alliance was very smooth... It can even be said that it went smoothly beyond imagination. The nations welcome the powerful group of''Dragons'' as their ally, even if they later learn about the problems that Talrond faces. In a dilemma, this welcome attitude has not changed. However, the hidden danger of the "dragon disaster" that may occur does make many small northern countries seem very nervous, which is also within our expectations...

    "I have made contact with the rulers of the three major empires, and I have also visited representatives of many countries. They are full of curiosity about everything about Tarrond. They are willing to cooperate with us while ensuring that the interests of both parties are not harmed. Let¡¯s discuss together how to establish a long-term trade line between Loren and Tarrond. At the same time, they have also proposed varying degrees of technological exchange...will."

    Melita chose her words carefully, so as to accurately and unbiasedly convey her experience in Loren Continent to the two leaders in front of her, but after hearing her report, Herragor was just indifferent. Nodded: "For them, even if the powerful dragon civilization is destroyed, it is still a treasure. Advanced technology is the most dazzling and valuable part of it. For us today, it is no longer possible to use these The use of technology in exchange for scarce supplies... is also an unavoidable choice."

    ¡°Perhaps we should call it''knowledge'',¡± said Andal on the side. ¡°Talrond used technology far beyond the outside world. After reaching a certain level, it loses the value of communication. , General knowledge can be relatively easily absorbed by a lower level of civilization. The key is how to grasp the degree of this-for many relatively backward countries and regions, some basic dragon language magic and dragon The language rune is enough to bring them considerable development, but for the three empires that have developed to a certain extent, the three empires of Silver, Typhon and Cecil, they are no longer satisfied with the basic dragon language magic and runes, and start Study the deeper secrets of this world..."

    "Higher-level technical exchanges will be unavoidable. This is also an inevitable part of Tarrond''s return to the mortal world," Herragor nodded, "We should start to set up a special department to sort out, screen, and screen. We have eliminated the black boxes and pollution in the complex knowledge we have, and established an exchange mechanism with the scholars of Loren mainland. I think this department can be called the "Holy Library of Knowledge"..."

    Hearing this rich dragon-style name, Andal expressed his approval on the side: "I have no opinion on this, just pay attention to this matter. You must be extra cautious."

    Melita waited for the two Taikoo dragons to complete the exchange, and then said while sorting out her thoughts: "Regarding the exchanges between Tarrond and Loren mainland-including economic and cultural aspects, in fact, Gawain Cecil I gave a suggestion. Ah, I said it was a suggestion. In my opinion, it is almost a complete set of plans..."

    "Gawain Cecil''s suggestion?" Andalton showed interest when his face was old, and his eyebrows were slightly raised. "What did he say?"

    "He proposed a...''Talronde Economic Revitalization Plan'' with the tourism industry as the core," Melita said while taking a collated document from the side-this is her in Shenglong Written during her stay in the Principality, it includes the suggestions provided by Gao Wen and her own adjustments based on the actual situation of Tarrond. "I personally think this is an extremely... bold and creative plan, and It seems that it will produce amazing benefits, and at least it will allow us to get rid of our current embarrassment as soon as possible, without having to rely on assistance from other mortal nations for a long time."

    Andal and Herragor glanced at each other, took the document handed by Merita, and fell into thinking while scanning quickly.

    "''Tourism''...This is really a word worth remembering," Andal first looked up from the document, with emotion on his face, "A long, long time ago, in Tarrond there was not that... When it was''stagnation,'' our society had such an industry."

    "But we weren''t like this... so..." Herragor broke the silence on the side. However, the former dragon priest pointed to the plan "this" on the document for a long time and didn''t think of a suitable vocabulary. Can express his opinion euphemistically with a strange expression, "This plan is indeed quite creative¡ª"

    Andal nodded: "One said one, indeed."

    Then the two archaic dragons fell silent involuntarily, and after a few seconds of silence in a slightly awkward atmosphere, Herragor couldn''t help saying: "Is that Gawain really a dragon disguised as a human?"

    "Impossible, the dragons don¡¯t even make money like him..." Andal said halfway through subconsciously, and then quickly changed his words, "I mean it¡¯s not so creative..."

    Merita looked at Andal carefully, and then at Herragore: "Then this plan?"

    "We will make arrangements as soon as possible," Herragor said immediately. "In fact, we have just recently completed the cleanup and survey of the surrounding area of ??the old incubation factory. It may be suitable as a relatively safe''attraction'', while the northern part of the old factory The wilderness can be left to the adventurers from the Loren continent to clean up...Well, then we need to set up a special reception facility in Agundor, an''adventurer''s hall''? This sounds like Not bad..."

    Melita looked a little bit stunned as the "Dragon Priest", who was always indifferent in her mind, suddenly became so enthusiastic, and suddenly realized that the formidable ancient dragon seemed to have a plan for Gawain. Surprisingly...favored.

    Realizing that she was wandering, Melita quickly condensed her thoughts, coughing slightly and then returned the topic to her report: "In addition, I have one very important thing to report, two leaders."

    "A very important thing?" Speaker Andal noticed Merita''s serious expression and immediately became serious, "What happened?"

    Melita subconsciously glanced at the two leaders. Suddenly she was a little worried about whether the old Speaker Andar could hold the next message. She considered her vocabulary and tapped sideways to open the topic: "I A special dragon egg was sent to the Cecil Empire before. It was a god¡¯s legacy..."

    "Yes, we remember," Herragor nodded and said, "In fact, Andal and I talked about it yesterday."

    "Are you talking about the egg before?" Melita''s heart jumped, thinking that the two Primordial Dragons had some predictive power, "Then you think our god..."

    "Our God should be happy," Speaker Andar said with a sigh in a deep voice, "After all, he has been trapped in this land for so many years. If that egg carries his will, he must be too. I will be happy to be able to set foot on a strange land..."

    Merita breathed a sigh of relief, smiled and said, "Of course, I saw her two days ago, she seemed to be in a good mood-but I can''t understand her expression..."

    As soon as her voice fell, the room fell silent for an instant. Andal still kept that sigh, reacting for two seconds before squeezing a syllable from his throat: "...Huh?"

    Merita: "...Huh?"

    "What did you just say!?" Herragor suddenly broke the silence, "You just said you saw... Him?!"

    "Should use''her''," Melita seemed to have not reacted yet, "She is no longer a god, right?"

    "Merita, this matter is very serious!" Speaker Andal said sternly, "You just said... You saw the''God'' again?!"

    Melita was startled, and then realized that she seemed to have misunderstood something. She hurriedly sorted out her thoughts and vocabulary that had been somewhat fragmented, and clearly stated what she knew in the shortest possible time: "Yes , The egg we sent to Cecil was actually..."

    The expressions of Herragor and Andal became very ugly for the first half of the story, and they gradually alleviated until the end. After they finally confirmed Enya''s true situation from Merita several times, they His expression slowed down completely, but another complex expression could not help but appeared on the faces of the two Primordial dragons. Herragor took the lead to break the silence: "You mean, our god... Enya, she is now It has become a dragon egg without divinity and should be classified as a mortal in theory. It is living in the palace of Emperor Cecil and chatting with you very friendly last time?"

    "Yes." After the misunderstanding just now, Merita no longer dared to talk nonsense, but to make sure that all the things she knows are said at the first time. "And as far as I know, she is mainly doing it every day. The thing is reading the newspaper and... researching drinks."

    Andal frowned: "I can understand the newspaper, what is a research drink?"

    "...Actually, I don''t even understand''reading the newspaper''," Herragor frowned, "I never knew him...she still has such a hobby."

    "I don''t understand at all," Melita reported honestly, "This is just what I learned."

    Hragor frowned and thought, and it took a long time to look at Merita: "In addition to what you just reported, did she tell you anything? Or did Gawain Cecil talk to you?"

    "They hope that this matter will not spread in the dragon society for the time being, and it will only be known to the upper class," Melita nodded and said, "Gawain Cecil said he hopes to take this opportunity to study the gods''''divine nature'' and '' The issue of decoupling of human nature will be a major and long-term project of the Theocracy, and he hopes that Tarrond can also participate in this matter after he spares no effort. Ms. Enya did not say much, she seems ...Just enjoying today''s "retirement life" and enjoying the quiet time in Cecil, and I don''t really want us to disturb her."

    "I understand the situation," Herragor rubbed his forehead as he spoke. Obviously, his "understanding" process was quite difficult. "If it was really her, all this would be reasonable."

    "Study the decoupling of divinity and humanity," Andal''s frowned brows slowly stretched out until now, "Yes, there are huge secrets hidden in it. I was so shocked just now that I didn''t expect this aspect... "

    "Anyway, this matter really cannot spread in the dragon society, especially at the current stage when the interim government has insufficient control," Herragor said categorically. "The dragon gods have fallen. This is indisputable. In fact, there cannot be a slight discount and room for "discussion"."

    "We should discuss the issues after the discussion," Andal tapped on the table. "Now it seems that we not only need to set up a permanent ambassador in the Cecil Empire, but this matter is more urgent than imagined. ¡ª¡ªWe must have a long-term resident representative and liaison personnel over there, and the candidate should be decided now."

    The two dragon leaders looked at each other, and after a second, the two sights fell on Merita in the same way.

    Merita: "?"

 Chapter 1122ï¼š Good news in good days

    The eyes of the two Primordial Dragons fell on them at the same time, with such obvious expectations in their eyes, which made Melita, who was once used to eating together and waiting to get paid, suddenly shrank her neck subconsciously, but she is today. After all, it was not the past. After the initial tension passed, she pointed to herself: "Is this candidate..."

    "You are the most suitable," Speaker Andar said in a low voice, "Among the younger generation, you have the most contact with the continent of Loren, and you have a personal relationship with Gawain Cecil. Personally, you are also good at Get in touch with changes and deal with unexpected situations¡ªTalrond has been closed for too many years and has gone through a devastating war. Now we can¡¯t find many diplomats like you.¡±

    Melita opened her mouth. In fact, halfway through the discussion between the two leaders, she guessed that things would develop like this, but at this time she couldn''t help but whispered: "But I...have some personal matters... ¡­"

    Hragor looked over curiously, and said warmly: "Private matters?"

    "I have to go home to incubate the egg..." Melita said embarrassedly, "Noretta and I just claimed a dragon egg."

    Speaker Andal immediately recalled, and nodded slightly: "I seem to have heard Duke Moore mention this matter. Noretta submitted the application last week."

    Melita felt a little ashamed¡ªTalrond was in need of herself now, and she felt that she shouldn¡¯t affect the overall situation because of her personal problems, but she still couldn¡¯t help mentioning the matter of going home to incubate her eggs, after all, let Noretta She was really sorry to take care of the dragon egg by herself. But at this moment she had a decision in her heart, and the final judgment on this matter was left to the two leaders. After all... the work of the permanent ambassador is more important, and the matter of taking care of the dragon egg is not so urgent.

    "Let''s do it, I have a suggestion," Herragor said suddenly, "you can take the dragon egg to Cecil-if the situation requires, you can also ask for help from Gawain Cecil."

    "Take the dragon eggs to Cecil?" Merita suddenly widened her eyes in surprise, "You mean... let the young dragon hatch outside of Tarrond?"

    "I don''t think there is a problem," Andal on the side nodded slowly. "In the past, we used to forbid the dragon egg to be taken away from Tarrond, let alone the wyrmlings that hatched outside of Tarrond, but that Because of the existence of the''cradle'', the times have changed, and this outdated law should be obsolete like many other laws of the old age-we will open the door to the outside world, and more and more dragons will go there. Working or living in Loren Continent, it is normal to allow dragon eggs to be carried."

    "Ah, I have no objection to this," Merita said immediately, "But Noretta...It hasn''t been long since she took care of the dragon egg. If I take the egg away, will she..."

    "She can serve as your liaison officer, responsible for the connection between Tarrond and Cecil, and as a messenger before the communication is rebuilt. If one day we rebuild the cross-sea channel, she can also serve as your diplomatic assistant¡ª¡ª Of course, this is a preliminary plan," said Speaker Andar. "As a permanent ambassador, you can¡¯t go to Cecil by yourself, and Noretta was your logistics assistant during the Mithril Treasury. You two There is a tacit understanding of cooperation. Do you think this arrangement is appropriate?"

    Merita blinked, and then laughed: "Of course it can!"

    This arrangement is more than appropriate-it has far exceeded her expectations.

    But when she was satisfied, she was a little worried: "There has never been a young dragon hatched outside of Tarrond before. After all, the magical environment of Loren Continent is different from here. The dragon egg can really be there. Is it safe to hatch?"

    "You should have more confidence in the vitality of the dragon egg, it is not as fragile as you think," Herragor said, with a slightly weird look on his face, "and you are going to Cecil... ...Gavin Cecil can even hatch the gods."

    Merita couldn¡¯t help reminding herself: ¡°In fact, it¡¯s not hatched...the last time I saw it, it was still an egg.¡±

    As soon as she finished speaking, she felt that her sentence was inappropriate, and her words seemed to lack respect for the dragon gods of the past. However, when she wanted to change her words, she found that what she said was true from beginning to end. She couldn''t help but feel a little embarrassed. He raised his head, but met the same embarrassing glances from the two dragon leaders.

    "...Let''s change the subject," Herragor finally broke his silence, "for example, discuss the details of the economic revitalization plan."

    Speaker Andal nodded immediately: "I agree."

    ¡­¡­

    The bright and warm sunshine spread over the paths and flowerbeds of the Long Branch Manor, making the stream flowing through the manor glow with sparkling waves. Pei Dinan Wendell stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling windows of the manor hall, a balcony from the second floor. The hanging flower vines swayed gently outside the French windows, the vines were luxuriant with green leaves and decorated with flowers.

    After the harsh and long winter, the cold and short spring, the summer of Alder South Plain has finally arrived. The luxuriant summer is unfolding its magnificent picture on this land, and the scene of lush foliage in the wilderness is for everyone It is a good sign, people in the manor and small town often say this these days-most of the days in the second half of the year are getting better.

    For Grand Duke Perdinant, who is getting old, this is indeed a good day-the hardest time is over, the precious family members have returned to him, and today is his happiest day since he returned from the battlefield of Winterhold.

    The Wendell family is loyal to the empire and has outstanding meritorious services, but these years have gradually faded. He can''t afford to lose another granddaughter.

    "Aldernan is creating momentum for your return. In the military''s propaganda caliber, you will be a hero who has kept the Winter Wolf elite and prevented the border from getting out of control. Your Majesty will personally honor you and hold a welcome ceremony. The parliament has basically been taken care of, and no one will embarrass you and your subordinates. "The old man did not look back. He knew that Andesa was standing behind him. "As for now, the news is announced. Your injury has not healed and you need to continue to cultivate for a while in Changzhi Manor-you can adjust your state during this time and learn more about the changes in the country during this period, but except for people you can trust, it is best not to Meeting guests."

    It¡¯s been a long time since my grandfather taught herself this way¡ªAndersa couldn¡¯t help but think so.

    She is no longer a little girl who has just entered the military and political circles. There are many things that do not need to be taught by others, but at this moment, she still listens carefully, and did not break the silence until the old duke finished saying: "So your majesty let me temporarily Leaving the imperial capital and resting in the Changzhi Manor, this is essentially a kind of protection-I will return to the position of General Wolf?"

    "Of course this is a kind of protection," the old prince nodded and said, "As for the position of''General Wolf'', Andesa-your title has never been taken away. You will return to the army, and you will return soon. Winter Wolf Hold, Your Majesty trusts you. He knows what you have done to preserve the interests of the empire. There is no more suitable candidate than you in the northwestern frontier of the empire. And..."

    The words of the old duke stopped for a while, and Andesa couldn¡¯t help asking: "And what?"

    "After the First Battle of Winterhold, the empire suffered a lot of losses. The madness inflicted a lot of damage on us than outsiders guessed. I won¡¯t tell you the specific data here. You can go back slowly. Understand, you only need to know that many famous legions were removed after that battle, including several national knights, and a large number of officers were killed. Among the dead, there are many high-ranking generals... the Winter Wolf Legion and In this situation, the entire legion command system will assume the role of the mainstay. Even to a certain extent, you are the only elite force on the northwest border of the empire with a fairly complete organization."

    Andesa made no sound, but she couldn''t help but choke her breath.

    "Now, you should further understand why His Majesty has spent so much time and effort to shape your status as a hero, so that you can return to the empire smoothly and smoothly and regain control of the military."

    "There is no general available..." Andesa muttered to herself with a complicated expression, and then sighed slightly, "Fortunately, the empire has passed the most dangerous stage. Now that the alliance is established, we don''t have to worry about the outside world at least for the time being. As long as the situation within the empire can remain stable for a period of time, most of the pressure will be relieved with the economic recovery brought about by international trade..."

    Duke Perdinand turned around and looked at Andesa somewhat unexpectedly: "I didn''t expect you to start paying attention to this kind of thing now-Andesa in my memory is a child who never cared about business and internal affairs."

    "...After all, there was nothing to do when I was in Solinburg." With a trace of embarrassment on Andesa''s face, she began to reflect on whether she had neglected this "homework" in the past. "When I was free, I would find some Reading books, as well as newspapers and radio. In my opinion, Cecil¡¯s newspapers and radio are very useful for reference. Although the format is popular, their content is all-encompassing. Both ordinary people, scholars and politicians have the opportunity to find useful information. The things that make oneself think are different from the similar things we have been promoting."

    Duke Perdinand¡¯s eyes were dark for a while. He listened to Andesa¡¯s words, but he couldn¡¯t help thinking of a long conversation with himself after Emperor Rosetta returned to Aldernan not long ago, and the things mentioned in the conversation. ¡ª¡ªThe right to think, regardless of class, status, or status.

    In Aldernan, many aristocrats questioned this, stupid people dismissed it as meaningless, and smart people realized that this would further shake the foundation of the aristocratic community, but Pei Dinan knew that with the theocracy several copies Disclosure of internal documents, these voices of doubt will soon be like words on the beach, and will disappear when the next wave comes.

    He shook his head, temporarily left the irrelevant associations in his mind behind, and looked up and down Andesa: "It sounds like your attitude towards Cecil has changed a lot-in the past, you hardly Will make any positive comments about people and things on that land."

    "Will this change in attitude affect the evaluation of me by Aldernan''s upper class?"

    "Yes, especially during the time you just returned to the Empire from Cecil, countless pairs of eyes are waiting for you to make comments in this regard-although the alliance has now been established, and peace has become everyone¡¯s consensus, there is no The nerves of the few people are still tight, and in the long run, we really need to have such a group of people with tight nerves," Pei Dinan said directly, "So you have to control your own in public. Words, of course, I also know that you can definitely handle this problem yourself."

    Having said this, the old man paused before looking at his granddaughter with curiosity: "Then, now you can talk about it, what made you change your view of that piece of land? You no longer hate what happened in the past. Is it?"

    "Gavin Cecil is indeed a respectable person, and there are many things worth learning from that land, besides..." Andesa considered the vocabulary, but she couldn''t help but hesitate when she said the second half of the sentence. When she got up, she hesitated again and again, and finally made up her mind, "Besides, father is still alive."

    Grand Duke Pei Dinan¡¯s expression froze in an instant, and his whole person lost his reaction like petrification. After a full ten seconds, the old man took a breath as if suddenly remembering how to breathe, and stared at Andesa¡¯s face with wide eyes. : "What did you say?! You said Bud he... he is still alive?"

    "Yes, my father is still alive," Andesa took a light breath, she finally organized her language, and the next half of the sentence became extra smooth, "He''s in Cecil."

    "He''s in Cecil?!" Duke Perdinand opened his mouth, and countless thoughts flashed in the old man''s heart for a time. His thoughts were chaotic like never before, and it took a lot of effort to maintain the ability to think, "You mean, Was he captured? Was he captured by the Anzui? Is he a prisoner of Cecil now? Or..."

    "Calm down, grandfather," Andesa couldn''t help but stepped forward and grabbed her grandfather''s arm. She didn''t expect that this old man, who is known for his strong, calm, and majestic empire, would one day be so awkward, but she thought of herself just now. On the day she met her father, she knew that her chaos was no better than Perdinan now. "I know what you are thinking, but things are more complicated than you think. My father was not affected by Sisi. A prisoner of Er, he was not captured by Anzu back then. He...he has experienced a lot of things. Now he is no longer what you know, but he is still a reliable and upright person."

    "He..." Pei Dinan opened his mouth. He thought of Andesa''s character. With her character, there is only one possibility to tell a thing in such a mouthful way, that is, the matter is really complicated to an unimaginable degree. "What is he doing now?"

    "He is a researcher in the Cecil Empire."

    "Researcher? You mean the kind of book-study...a general who has become a scholar now?"

    "Yes."

    "Then what is he studying?"

    "I don''t quite understand, but I seem to be studying how to monitor some kind of...signal from a distance. It is not a secret there, but even if it is discussed publicly, few people can understand it."

    "So he has become a very...high-level scholar?"

    "It seems like this."

    "The ancestors of the family," Duke Pei Dinan couldn''t help covering his forehead, "What the hell...what happened?"

 Chapter 1123ï¼š transfer

    Yes, how many twists and turns will happen in the middle of this, so that a former empire duke, a blessed God of War knight, and a wolf general with superior combat effectiveness will eventually become a man who is obsessed with research in the laboratory. Scholar"? Moreover, this scholar can give his daughter a whole day''s math papers at a rate of 30 questions per hour-the nickname is "mental entertainment"...

    Andesa suddenly felt cold on her body, and she shivered twice subconsciously, before she began to consider what kind of sentences should be used to tell her grandfather what happened to her father as concisely as possible.

    "This matter... should have been talked about from the blizzard in Winter Wolfsburg in the year when my father disappeared." In the end, the young Wolf general slowly opened his mouth to break the silence. "Father did not fall into Anzu that year. Surrounded by people, they encountered the Cultists who are moving at the foot of the Dark Mountains..."

    The warm wind blows from the plain, turning over the luxuriant flower fields and woods in the Changzhi Manor. The pool in front of the main house is shimmering, and the blades of grass and petals blowing from nowhere fall on the water and spin. Swinging a circle of subtle ripples, the maid in the manor bent down and reached out to pick up a beautiful petal floating by the pool, but the petal suddenly trembled and curled, as if being burned by invisible power, wrinkled into a ball quickly Drifted in another direction.

    The maid raised her head in surprise and nervousness, subconsciously glanced at the direction of the main house, but found nothing.

    The sound of insects passed through the open window, and the heat of early summer noon had gradually passed in. Pei Dinan reduced the power that accidentally escaped. He quietly listened to Andesa¡¯s narration, and his brows sometimes wrinkled and calmed. After the ups and downs of his mood, all his thoughts and thoughts finally turned into a long sigh.

    Captured by cultists, washed away from faith, distorted flesh and soul by dark mystery, fallen into the dark sect, infected with sin and depravity, and finally turned allegiance to a foreign country... If he hadn''t heard Andessa''s words with his own ears, he I couldn''t believe that these things happened to the illustrious new star of the empire, and happened to his most proud son.

    The old duke couldn¡¯t help but imagined that if he was younger, in his harsher and harder age, how would he react after learning about these things, he would first grieve in Bard¡¯s position as his father. Those sufferings were the first to be angry with the dust of family honor as Duke Wendell. He found that he could not imagine anything-after witnessing the greatest darkness and malice in the depths of the world on the battlefield of Winterhold , Too many people have undergone permanent changes, including Pei Dinan Wendell who was once known as the "Steel Duke".

    The old duke sighed again¡ªhe felt that he was old after all.

    "Father said... he did a lot of wrong things, and he didn''t intend to use the so-called''involuntary'' as an excuse. He said that he had a lot of crazily and depraved evil things that he did on his own initiative with a clear mind. Yes, because at that time he was completely obsessed with the savior-like self-movement and false enthusiasm brought about by the idea of ??the end of all things. Although he has been forgiven today, he still has to use the rest of his life to atone for his sins on the land he has hurt. "Andersa watched the change of grandfather''s expression a little nervously. After the other side sighed twice, she still said what Bud had said to her. "In addition, he said that although he has been loyal to Emperor Cecil , But he has never done anything to harm Typhon¡¯s interests, including leaking any military and technical secrets-he just wants to be a conscientious researcher."

    "Conscientious researcher..." Duke Perdinand murmured softly, "So, he won''t be back-did he mention anything to tell me?"

    "He asked about your physical condition in detail, but he didn''t ask me to tell you anything," Andesa shook her head. "I asked him about his expression at the time, but he had something to say, but... but he In the end it didn''t say anything."

    "I see." The old duke shook his head lightly. He didn''t seem to be surprised. He just sighed. "When he still needs to rely on his father, I only treat him as the empire''s soldier and the heir of the family, and he is now I have already left these two identities...I shouldn''t be surprised by this result."

    "Grandfather, father..." Andesa hesitated. In fact, she didn''t quite know how her grandfather and father got along. The long childhood memories were blurred in her mind, so at this time she too Not quite sure what to say, "He actually remembers you very much."

    "I know, Andesa, don''t worry-I know all of them," a smile appeared at the corner of Pei Dinan''s eyes, "I am his father after all."

    Andesa nodded slowly, and then couldn¡¯t help asking: "Will you blame him for the decision? He has given up his identity as a Typhon... and may stay in Cecil forever."

    Pei Dinan didn¡¯t answer for a while, but just pondered quietly. At this moment, he suddenly thought of the dreams he had had, the omens that he had seen in the indistinguishable illusion that seemed to reveal the fate of Bud. "He was confused and disturbed by it, but now... he finally knows the truth behind these "omen".

    A moment later, the old prince suddenly asked: "Do you think he is doing well over there?"

    "He''s doing well," Andesa said with little hesitation. She recalled the time she spent with her father in Solinburg-even though the other party''s work seemed a little incomprehensible to her. The fullness and relief she saw from her father''s face is not false, "He has a new lifestyle and a new social life. I can see that he enjoys his current state very much."

    "Then I have nothing to complain about," Duke Pedinan whispered, "After all these years, he should live for himself."

    "Grandfather, your majesty is over there..."

    Duke Pei Dinan shook his head slowly, he was about to say something, but a sudden knock on the door interrupted the old man''s next movement-the grandfather and grandchildren looked in the direction of the sound at the same time, one of them The attendant opened the door and entered the hall, where he bowed and saluted: "My lord, the hostess, a royal messenger is visiting."

    "Royal messenger?" Andesa confirmed in surprise. She looked at her grandfather subconsciously, but saw that the old man''s face was calm. Duke Pei Dinan nodded slightly to the attendant: "Please come in, messenger."

    But for a while, the royal messenger who suddenly visited appeared in front of Andesa under the guidance of the attendant. This is a calm and confident middle-aged man wearing a dark blue jacket with delicate silver edges and red patterns. Two more followers followed him, each holding a long ornate wooden box.

    Andesa couldn¡¯t help guessing with some guilty conscience about the purpose of Emperor Rosetta¡¯s sudden messenger. At the same time, he received the visitor from Obsidian Palace according to the standard ritual. After a few simple greetings, Duke Perdinand Asked about the messenger''s coming, the man in the dark blue coat smiled: "Your Majesty knows that General Andesa has returned to his territory today. The general has made great contributions to the empire, and it has been a whole day. A winter confinement, so I ordered me to send a gift of condolences¡ª"

    He turned around and pointed to the gorgeous wooden box held by one of his entourages: "This is a knight''s long sword enchanted by the president of the Royal Wizards Association, Ms. Windsor Mapel. You can manipulate the powerful winter power or Change the gravity within a certain range, and protect the user at a critical moment, making him immune to a legendary fatal injury. His Majesty named it "Winter". Now it is yours, General Andesa."

    "Thank your majesty for the gift." Andesa said immediately, and then ordered the attendant to take the gift representing a high honor. After opening the gorgeous wooden box, a sword was sharp, and the surface seemed to be condensed. The knight''s sword of never-melting ice came into her eyes-it was indeed a good sword.

    Even though the era of traditional warfare has passed, in the face of powerful cluster artillery, this individual weapon no longer has the ability to control the entire battlefield, but it is still a good sword.

    While ordering the attendant to collect this gift, Andesa and Duke Perdinand couldn¡¯t help but fall on the wooden box carried by another royal attendant.

    "This second gift is for you, Duke Perdignan." The messenger turned to Perdignan Wendell, and there was a seriousness in his smile.

    "Since General Bud Wendell died outside Winter Wolf Castle, the Wendell family has been dedicated to their duties for two decades and made indelible contributions to the Empire. Now General Andesa is in danger again, keeping the empire precious. The elite force of, avoided the previous Winter War from falling into an impossible situation-the entire empire should thank you and your family for your great dedication and sacrifice.

    "Here is another sword. Although it is not a powerful legendary weapon like''Winter'', it has an extremely important meaning: it is the sword of your Majesty in the past two decades, and its name is''Trust''.

    "It originally had a sister long sword named Loyalty. It was the saber of General Bud Wendell. It was a pity that it was lost after the death of General Bud 20 years ago. Now his Majesty gifted this sword. Your Excellency, one is to thank the Wendell family for their long-term contributions, and the other is to place a memory on it. I hope you can treat it properly."

    Andesa listened nervously and suddenly took a breath. She realized a very crucial detail in the messenger¡¯s words¡ª¡ª

    Twenty years ago, a force led by his father lost its track at the foot of the Dark Mountains. Although almost everyone believed that the wolf general was no longer alive, all the official calibre of the empire over the years has been missing. Especially the royal family, in this matter, in formal occasions, have never used the word "dead"!

    The young General Wolf quickly realized something. She looked at her grandfather and saw the old man stunned for a short time. Then her lips quivered slightly. It seemed that it took a lot of effort to finally speak: "I... Thank you for your grace..."

    "Please accept this gift," the messenger smiled, and motioned to the entourage behind him to come forward, "this is the heart of your majesty."

    "Okay, of course." Duke Perdinand said immediately, and ordered the attendant to take the long wooden box. After opening the lid, a handle was inlaid with sky blue gemstones on the hilt of the sword. It was exquisite and practical. His body sword appeared in front of him.

    "What else did your majesty say?" The old duke raised his head to look at the messenger, and asked quickly.

    "There is only one very simple sentence," the messenger looked at the old man solemnly, "he said:''Everyone is well.''"

    "Everyone is well..." Duke Pei Dinan repeated this sentence subconsciously, before nodding slowly, "I understand, please allow me again to express my gratitude to your majesty."

    The messenger had a mission and didn''t stay in the Changzhi Manor for too long. He quickly left with his entourage. In the lobby of the main house of the manor, only Andesa and Pedinan were left.

    The two long swords with special significance have been put away by the attendants and sent to the nearby weapon display room.

    Andesa finally couldn''t help breaking the silence: "Grandfather, your majesty, he..."

    "You don''t have to guess what your Majesty thinks, especially when he has taken the initiative to give you room to turn around," Duke Perdinand shook his head, interrupting what Andesa wanted to say, "Child, remember, your father is no longer alive. Now, he died twenty years ago from today."

    Andesa looked at her grandfather, and then slowly nodded: "Yes, I understand."

    "...Let¡¯s let people go to the wine cellar to get a bottle of wine," Duke Perdinand was silent for a moment, and said leisurely, "Let¡¯s drink together... There are so many things to celebrate today."

    ¡­¡­

    The long-lost sun shines on Aldernan. After the fog dissipates, the city finally embraces the clear blue sky. On the first visit in this summer, the whole city will usher in rare clear skies in a year-in the past The musty odor accumulated in the long dense fog season will be like snow in the sun, quickly dissipating in these warm days.

    In the study room on the upper floor of the Obsidian Palace, the royal maid chief Diana pushed open the door and came to Rosetta Augustus.

    Emperor Rosetta looked up from the scroll and looked at Diana: "It seems that the gift has been delivered?"

    "Yes, the messenger just sent a message," the dark-haired Diana nodded slightly, "Duke Perdinand and General Andesa have accepted the gifts, and the whole process went smoothly."

    "Really... Then they must have understood my intention."

    Speaking of this, the empire ruler couldn''t help showing a weird smile, and shook his head complicatedly: "But then again, I really can''t imagine that Bud is really alive... although Pei Dinan He mentioned his dreams and premonitions, but no one would have imagined that these perceptions from the extraordinary would be confirmed in this form..."

    There was more than one Typhon commander captured with Andesa, and several more seriously injured were transferred to the Thorin area for retreat. Although the information these people had access to was very limited, Bud ¡¤ The name Wendell still passed into their ears, and after returning home, it was passed to the book case of Emperor Rosetta.

    This is a very simple and direct intelligence transmission line, so simple that it can be seen at a glance that it has not carried out any secrecy or disguise.

    In thinking, Emperor Rosetta couldn¡¯t help muttering to himself softly: ¡°From a certain angle, this news was actually passed on to us by Gawain Cecil...¡±

 Chapter 1124ï¼š Point to wasteland

    Aldernan in the summer swept away the gloom, the bright sunshine that is rare several times a year is slanting down from the sky, shining through the window, and passing the silver lamp post by the window and the exquisite window frame The carved flowers left a series of shadowy spots on the ground. Rosetta Augustus was sitting behind his desk, his gaze shifted from those spots, and he did not speak for a long time.

    In those light spots, he seemed to see the mortal kingdoms at this moment-the light is connected by shadows, and those intertwined and isolated parts seem to be inevitable forever, but no matter what, a brighter era has finally arrived. Under the sun, All the light and shadow gathered together to form this lush summer.

    "Did you really decide not to bother about this matter anymore?" The nominal royal maidservant and the actual rogue leader Diana looked at her allegiance to the monarch and asked in a calm tone, "Bad Wendell Once an imperial general in charge of the Winter Wolf line of defense, his father and daughter now have a pivotal influence in the imperial military system. Now he is loyal to Cecil. This matter..."

    "He was General Wolf 20 years ago, and General Wolf 20 years ago is dead," Rosetta glanced at Diana calmly. "For this era that is undergoing drastic changes, one in two General Wolf, who broke away from the military system ten years ago and deviated from normal society for many years, is meaningless. He can neither return to Typhon¡¯s military system nor get his own position in other parts of the empire. And... "

    He paused briefly. In the afternoon sun, he seemed to recall some fragments of his youth-but those fragments quickly disappeared and turned into delicate balances and judgments.

    "And I care more about the loyalty of the Wendell family than the value of Bud Wendell himself-Bud has left Typhon, but Peri Dinan and Andesa are still here, the other members of the Wendell family, those with The large and small military aristocrats who have been linked are still here. In this period when the storm has just subsided, the empire needs the loyalty of these people more than ever."

    Diana lowered her head: "I see, your judgment is really long-term."

    Rosetta just shook her head, and then suddenly let out a sigh, with a strange look on her face: "But in this way, one of the ancient ancestors of the Augustus family became a plant in Cecil''s land. Tree, Typhon''s most promising wolf general in the past has become a researcher under that tree... The direction of this world is really unexpected."

    The ruler of the empire said with a weird expression, but he couldn''t help but think of what kind of "surprise" the other party would come up with next time he meets Gawain Cecil-is it possible to check the royal Are the tombs and the cemeteries of the major noble families sealed? It is said that after Gao Wen''s "resurrection", many nobles in Anzu strengthened the coffin of the family tomb. He only thought it was a stupid joke, but now he can''t help but think about the rationality of it...

    He doesn¡¯t mind the sudden return of a long-dead ancestor Augustus, but it¡¯s another matter for the family ancestors who returned to the world to suddenly become Cecilians...

    "Your Majesty?" Diana noticed Rosetta''s sudden silence, and couldn''t help asking, "What did you think of?"

    "No, it''s nothing, let''s not talk about it," Rosetta shook her head, looking back from the light on the floor, "Cecile just sent a subpoena about the Gondor Wasteland. You should I already know."

    "Yes," Diana nodded, the iron man soldier''s face hardly changed much, but her aura still seemed more serious than before, "I saw the copied briefing early in the morning, and its content... ¡­It¡¯s amazing."

    "The ruins of the Deep Blue Well still have the legacy of ancient Gondors in operation, including the Ironman Corps in service, and a group of cultists who are out of surveillance are moving in the depths of the wasteland, and it is possible from the Deep Blue Well. Stealing a huge amount of energy..." Rosetta said in a deep voice, rubbing a jewel ring in her hand subconsciously, "Such a disturbing threat... it has been under our noses for hundreds of years. "

    "The wasteland has always been under our noses, but for a long time, everyone thought it was''dead''," Diana said in a calm tone, "Even if an aberration has broken through the barrier and invaded the human world in the past two years, many The country has not taken it seriously either-in the final analysis, the wasteland has not shown clear''malicious'' to people in the safe zone, and everyone subconsciously believes that it will always be in this state of security lockdown."

    "I now understand more and more the vigilance and guard against the Gondor Wasteland that Gawain Cecil has kept after his resurrection," Rosetta said in a deep voice, "As long as that thing exists for one day, there will be no real world. Security, it¡¯s ridiculous that until the eve of the founding of the alliance, many people called Cecil¡¯s newly built outposts and fortresses at the southern foot of the Dark Mountains as ¡°the old people who have broken away from the age¡¯s nervousness to the old threats¡±... "

    "...I don''t know how to evaluate the subtle tendencies of human mentality, but I agree with your judgment about Gawain Cecil and the Gondor Wasteland," Diana thought a little, and then asked, "Then you are right How do you look at the plan proposed by Cecil?"

    "They put forward a long-term plan to counterattack the wasteland, hoping that the three empires of Cecil, Typhon, and Silver can call on the forces in their respective areas of influence, and at the same time advance from the north and south sides of the Gondor Wasteland. One goal is to establish a forward stronghold at the foot of the magnificent wall, and then set up a purification zone and more forward strongholds inside the barrier-just like the pioneers did seven hundred years ago," Rosetta recalled before. The details of the subpoena sent by Searle said, "At the same time, he also hopes to establish a communication and transportation method that can directly cross the wasteland to replace the currently unstable sentinel data link and the''Round Gondor Land Corridor''. ...This matter should have been supported by the Silver Empire, at least by default.

    "In general, this is an ambitious plan. Although I don''t want to admit it, I am afraid that only those who have experienced the second pioneering like Gao Wen dare to propose this kind of thing-it is difficult for those of us who live in a comfortable environment. This kind of determination.

    "As for my attitude... I tend to support him, at least for his first phase-we need to rebuild those strongholds and open up camps on the magnificent wall, regardless of whether we will further counterattack to the hinterland of the wasteland in the future, at least not let the present This state of ignorance of what happened in the wasteland will continue."

    Diana looked at Rosetta¡¯s expression and slowly nodded: ¡°Judging wisely enough, and cautious enough.¡±

    "I''m very curious about what you think about this matter now," Rosetta said suddenly, "not as the so-called''maid maid'' or''rogue commander'', but as you...the Gondor Iron Man, you What do you think about this matter? After all, in a sense, there is your''hometown'', and there may be an entire iron corps still operating in the depths of the wasteland."

    "...I don''t know what I should think, this is not in my list of duties," Diana seemed to think about it for a while, feeling a little confused about Rosetta''s question, "I was indeed born in the Gondor Empire. But the creators who made my production facilities and conducted mental adjustments for me have been wiped out in that magic tide. I have no similar "nostalgia" to the polluting dust and toxic water bodies remaining after the magic tide. Feelings. As for the''Iron Corps'' you mentioned just now... I do care a little, after all, I haven''t seen my own kind for a long time-if they are still functioning normally, maybe I can learn from their core of mind Update some useful data to improve your core operating status.

    "Of course, if you are asking me about my views on the''counterattack wasteland'' plan, then I am very supportive-this is a very wise and positive plan, compared to sealing a deadly threat in an energy barrier And pretend that it doesn¡¯t exist, and face it bravely and try to solve this crisis completely is what really makes sense.¡±

    Rosetta stared at Diana for a while: "If¡ªI mean if, you re-established contact with the Ironman Corps deep in the wasteland, and they or the individuals with command authority behind them demand you. ''Return to the team'' what will you do? Does this order violate your oath of allegiance to the Augustus family? When two instructions conflict, how do you decide their priority?"

    "...A long, long time ago, when your great-grandfather was very young, he often tried to guide me downtime with questions containing logical conflicts to avoid lunch classes or afternoon physical training," Diana faces Looking at Rosetta blankly, "Are you trying something similar now?"

    Rosetta was also expressionless: "I''m just curious."

    "Iron Man is a mechanical soldier that obeys a logical system, but we are far more flexible and changeable than the so-called''magic puppet''," Diana said. "If the conflict you mentioned does occur, I will explain my reality to my superiors. The situation and seek for understanding. At the same time, I will explain to my superiors the reason why I left the ironman network 700 years ago. In any case, an iron corps that has been in operation must not lack an old observatory security officer, and you definitely need me. Hundreds of years of experience-I will never fall into the conflict of instructions you assume and go down."

    "Okay, so I said, just''if''," Rosetta spread out her hand, and suddenly became a little curious, "but you just mentioned that when my great-grandfather was young... he really used this logic Questions to try to lead you down? I never knew there was such a thing... how did you deal with it?"

    "I restarted very quickly, faster than he could escape the room," Diana said quietly, while looking behind Rosetta, in her pair of high-precision artificial crystal eyeballs, used to detect the spirit body The arcane rune is refreshing quickly, "Also I should remind you that your great-grandfather is listening."

    Rosetta stunned, and turned her head slightly to her side. She saw the ancestors of Augustus, who had been cursed by the Eye of God two hundred years ago, standing facelessly behind her, and her great-grandfather. Looking down at himself at the nearest position.

    Rosetta was silent for a few seconds, turned her head back, and returned to the posture of sitting upright.

    The curse that lasted for two hundred years was lifted, but the sequelae...It seems that it will continue for a while.

    ¡­¡­

    Over the Plains of the Holy Spirit, an anti-gravity aircraft that is much larger than conventional dragoons is flying across the bottom of the cloud in the sun. Several dragoon fighters serving as escorts and two heavily armed dragonborn fighters line up on both sides. Accompanied by the **** formation, bright sunlight shines on the steel and crystal shell through the thin clouds at high altitude, giving a dazzling silver light, and at the same time revealing the energy covering the aircraft and the dragonborn soldiers Shield.

    In the large aircraft in the center of the queue, the cockpit, which is much larger than the conventional dragoon, is divided into two parts, the front and the back. The cockpit in the rear half is semicircular, and several seats are arranged on the edge of the curved bulkhead, and the seat is half circle in front It is a magic net terminal device-at this moment, the light-shielding barrier outside the cockpit has been opened, blocking the overly bright sky light above, leaving only the most comfortable light in the cockpit, and the sky above the magic net terminal projected the scene of the Holy Spirit Plain: It was a real-time bird''s-eye view from outside the cabin.

    The Silver Queen Belcetia sat on one of the seats, looking at the picture presented in the holographic projection with a curious and interesting expression, and at the same time looking at the internal structure of the aircraft from time to time and those invisible For Mingtang¡¯s magical device, the maid Elaine next to her looked a little nervous. Sometimes she grasped the armrest of the seat, sometimes frowned and listened carefully to the buzzing of the anti-gravity ring coming from under the floor.

    "As early as in the royal court, I heard about these magical flying devices. My great astrology master was full of praise for your pioneering progress in the field of anti-gravity, and praised your optimization and optimization of runes. Efficiency enhancement technology... To be honest, I thought her reaction was a bit exaggerated, because the anti-gravity field has always been the home of the elves," Bersetia said to Gawain next to him, "but now I begin to believe her treatment of you Evaluated...I can perceive the energy flow near the anti-gravity ring, your use of magic is incredibly efficient, and it can be so stable..."

    "Mathematics is the cornerstone of the world, and the most important feature of the cornerstone is stability," Gawain said. "But compared with the Temple of the Stars in the Silver Empire, these small-scale anti-gravity devices should be nothing to you. "

    "It''s not the same, Uncle Gawain," Belsetia smiled. "The Temple of the Stars is indeed a great heritage, but its biggest problem is that it is just a''heritage''-it is not even us who created it. The silver elves are the older primitive elves. If we can build a second temple of stars, then we can be considered the pride of the Silver Empire."

    The legacy of the original elves...

    Gawain couldn¡¯t help sighing in her heart, sighing that the incredible miraculous creation like the Temple of the Stars has now become an "orphan"-Rebecca has coveted the "ancestral technology" of the elves for a long time, and she even has a building similar to that of the stars The grand dream of the sky fortress of the palace, in fact, this is even Gao Wen''s dream, but unfortunately...the current technical strength of Cecil is far from enough.

    "How far are we from the giant tree of Thorin?" Bersetia asked suddenly.

    "There is about half an hour''s voyage," Gawain said. "You can use this time to sort out what you want to say to Bertila-you haven''t seen each other for hundreds of years."

    Belsetia mumbled, and some memories of centuries ago appeared in her mind, and in the corner of her eye, on the holographic projection in front of her, a very distant greenery suddenly appeared at the end of the horizon.

 Chapter 1125ï¼š Visit Thorin

    Bersetia stared at the green on the horizon for a long time before finally realizing that it was a continuous tree canopy¡ªor more strictly speaking, a branch on the very edge of the tree canopy, pointing high to the sky, from the sky. Overlooking the past becomes a border at the end of the horizon.

    The silver queen opened her eyes wide in astonishment.

    "That is the giant Thorin tree, a branch of the branch that spread out from her southern trunk," Gawain noticed Bersetia''s gaze and smiled and pointed to the holographic projection. "In fact, we are still far away-outside The monitor will magnify the picture in the distance, and the aircraft will further slow down when it approaches the Sorin area."

    "Such a scale!?" Bersetia couldn''t help but exclaimed, "Bertilla...how much area does she cover?"

    "The entire Solinburg, plus the entire Solin collar-was actually not that big at the beginning, but in the nearly half a year after drilling out of the surface, the giant Solin tree went through a very rapid expansion stage until The huge natural force reached a balance within it, and this expansion gradually stopped. In fact, Bertila said that she could grow up a bit more, but she was worried that this would have an unpredictable impact on the ecological cycle of other areas of the Holy Spirit Plain. So it stopped in this state."

    "...I once saw the description of the giant Thorin tree in the report from the north, but now it seems that what the written information can describe is too conservative compared to the real thing," Bersetia sucked lightly. He sighed and shook his head, "I really can''t imagine... how powerful natural force is needed to give birth to such a miracle."

    "The Cultists of the End of All Things have copied a''god'', although it is not complete, it is indeed made with genuine divine factors, and the giant tree of Thorin was drilled out of the''hatchery'' where they made the gods. , So you can think of this as a''miracle of the gods''," said Gao Wen. "Although everything will fail, on the other hand, they did use examples to prove one thing: the power of God can be What mortals control, as long as they find the right method."

    "Born from the incubator of the gods..." Bersetia said softly. As the highest priestess of the **** of nature, although she has deviated from the ancient beliefs, her theological knowledge reserves are still genuine and high. The description of the text quickly reminded her of some records in the ancient classics, "So does this tree symbolize the giant tree of''reincarnation'' described in the sacred text? Is this the embodiment of myth?"

    Gao Wen thought for a while: "We have some scholars who think so, but this matter lacks practical and reliable theoretical support other than explanations on religious symbols, so it cannot be regarded as a conclusion."

    "Then... how does ¡®he¡¯ think about this?" Bersetia couldn¡¯t help but then asked, "I mean..."

    She refers to Amone, the **** of nature, but here, she did not rashly say the name.

    Gao Wen understands his mind, revealing a slightly weird look: "He suggested that we believe in science and don''t fool around with religious symbols and mythological extensions..."

    Belcetia: "..."

    "Ahem," Realizing that the atmosphere was a bit awkward, Gao Wen coughed dryly, and then the topic changed. "The Thorin tree is the last trace left on this land by the end of all things. Now all their technical achievements are It has been taken over by Cecil and is transforming into medical and biochemical products that are beneficial to the people, but another group of cultists hiding in the wasteland is a hidden danger."

    "Indeed," Bersetia''s expression quickly changed, and her tone became serious. "After hearing your information, I have ordered the Magisters of the Temple of Stars to check the nodes of the Majestic Wall again. The tower log, especially the monitoring records on the energy flow in the wasteland area, has not been found evidence of the cultists¡¯ activities you mentioned, but we have found some suspicious traces that have not been found before. .

    "Specifically, we found that in a few log records, small-scale energy enrichment and unnatural transfer occurred within the wasteland. In other logs, we found that certain sentinel towers existed in seconds. The unit¡¯s communication is reset and intermittent. You know, when we first learned that there were cultists in the wasteland, we checked these parameters, but at that time we only thought it was those cultists who were trying to steal The channel in the sentinel system, but now it seems... these clues may indicate that they have collected free magic power in the wasteland over a long time ago, and have some kind of technology to transform chaotic magic energy.

    "Unfortunately, all of this information is indirect. We still lack the means to directly monitor the inside of the wasteland. The main function of the Sentinel Tower is to maintain the barrier operation, while being unable to move itself. If it was in the past, we have to worry about it. With only those aberrations without the mind, the monitoring efficiency of the Sentinel Tower is more than enough, but now we have to deal with those cunning cultists, those towers are not enough."

    Gao Wen nodded lightly, while scanning the surrounding cockpit: "In the past two years, we have also built a number of observation points and forward bases at the southern foot of the Dark Mountains to enhance monitoring of the Gangdor wasteland, but The effect of this kind of monitoring is very limited. Recently we are trying to find a breakthrough from the air, which may allow us to more clearly control the changes inside the magnificent wall."

    "In the air?" Bersetia frowned slightly, and then realized that the basis of this incident was the anti-gravity aircraft she was riding in. "You mean... using this kind of magical device called the Dragoon. Penetrate into the magnificent wall and directly investigate the Gondor wasteland?"

    "The Dragoon is only one model of the anti-gravity aircraft, and it has many, many models. For example, the one we are riding in, its official model name should be''Yundi''-this is a dedicated aircraft for transportation. Personnel carrier," Gao Wen first explained, and then nodded slightly, "We are indeed trying to create a more efficient and safer aircraft to perform direct reconnaissance missions on wasteland. After all, anyway. The prerequisite for the success of any military operation must have reliable investigative methods. If we want to counterattack the wasteland, at least we must first see where we are going."

    "It might not be easy," Bersetia frowned, obviously not optimistic about the matter. "The air unit is indeed the best detection method, but the fragility of the aircraft is its Achilles heel, and in the wasteland Inside, the air environment has always been treacherous¡ªthe magical turbulence there is constantly flowing, and large-scale energy releases occur at any time near the clouds. The magical radiation from the deep blue well is reflected many times between the clouds and the earth, just like dense blade rain The same threatens everything that lifts into the air. To withstand that environment, conventional magic shields are very inefficient, while heavy armor is reliable...but it can¡¯t be hung on aircraft that need to fly flexibly."

    "It''s true that the sky environment in the wasteland is completely different from the outside. There, strong enough protection is the prerequisite for survival," Gao Wen said, suddenly asked, "When it comes to this, I am a little curious. Protective power... can it fly safely over the Gondor Wasteland?"

    Belcetia froze for a moment, and said with some uncertainty: "I really haven''t thought about this problem...Theoretically, I think it is possible. The Temple of Stars has a very high output and multi-layered magic protection. The shield itself has strong ancient alloy armor and an internal force field stabilizing device. If it is just flying over the wasteland of Gondor, it should be no problem. But this is just a theory-the Temple of Stars belongs to the Silver Empire There is only one treasure of the town, it cannot be rebuilt or repaired. I don¡¯t think anyone will use it to perform reconnaissance missions in the wasteland..."

    Speaking of this, she couldn''t help but glance at Gao Wen, suddenly a little wary: "Even if Uncle Gao Wen speaks, it will definitely not work."

    "Oh, of course I didn''t mean that, I just made a metaphor," Gawain quickly waved his hand, and then showed a thoughtful expression. "But that is to say, something like a giant sky fortress is against the wasteland. That special environment is useful..."

    Belsetia didn¡¯t seem to hear Gawain¡¯s words, her attention seemed to have returned to the aircraft itself based on magical technology. The aircraft was steadily approaching the giant Thorin tree, and the huge canopy in the distance was already holographic. The projection occupies a considerable area of ??view-this flight journey has brought the Silver Queen a very novel experience, which is the same as the "flying" she felt on the dominance seat of the Temple of Stars and the riding of a giant eagle Experience is a completely different thing.

    On the seat of dominance, she felt that she was connected to countless ancient machines. The senses were stripped, coded, transferred, and transmitted back. She seemed to have become a part of the ancient aerial fortress. She could only Watching the cold data swiftly across her mind, the machines groaned words that humans could not understand, and she had little energy to feel the feeling of overlooking the earth.

    Riding a giant eagle is another experience: the giant eagle communicates with the owner, and it is not as energy-consuming as the Temple of the Stars. However, the broad eagle back is definitely not a comfortable seat, no matter how sophisticated saddles are used. Utilizing a giant eagle is also a laborious task. At the same time, the passengers have to devote part of their minds to control the breeze shield to help them resist the high-altitude air currents and temperature changes. The flying experience becomes worse.

    The ride experience brought by this aircraft called "Cloud Bottom" is the most satisfying time she has ever touched the sky for the first time.

    Is this thing for sale? It must be sold... If it is verified that it has enough practical value in the southern part of the mainland, maybe we can consider introducing a batch... It is better than the limited practicality of the giant eagle or the unreproducible "primitive wizard technology".

    Thinking, she noticed the nervousness of the maid Elaine next to her, and couldn¡¯t help but ask: "Elaine, are you unwell?"

    "No, I''m just a little...not used to it," Elaine smiled awkwardly. Although she tried to hide it, it seemed that her nervousness still attracted the Queen''s attention. "This is the first time I call it after all. Cecil¡¯s anti-gravity aircraft."

    "You didn''t have this reaction when you were working in the Temple of the Stars," Bersetia couldn''t help but said, "Isn''t that also an anti-gravity aircraft?"

    "That''s different," Elaine said immediately, "The Temple of Stars is a flying city. As long as you don''t stand on the edge of its deck, the feeling of working and living in the inner area is the same as standing on the ground, but here... It''s buzzing everywhere."

    As soon as her voice fell, she only heard a crash from below the aircraft, and at the same time there was a big vibration. The high-level elf maid suddenly changed her face and jumped up-but then she was safe. Take it back to the seat: "Ah! We crashed?!"

    The corners of Gawain¡¯s mouth trembled. He really did not expect that Elaine, who was running wild with Belcetia seven hundred years ago and making trouble, turned out to have a slight fear of heights: "...we landed."

    So how did such a height-fearing guy fly with the entire elven mission from the Silver Empire to the Northern Continent on a giant eagle? After knocking yourself out, strapped to the back of the great eagle and then flew by other great eagle riders?

    With an embarrassment on her face, Elaine turned her head and glanced at the Empress Silver. Bersetia sighed helplessly. She looked at the holographic projection at the front of the cockpit, but found that the magical device had been shut down somehow. The light-shielding barrier covering the cockpit was gradually dissipating, the brilliant sky light shone in from the outside of the canopy, and the slight clicking sound of the mechanical lock opened from the edge of the canopy.

    Gawain unfastened his seat belt and got up from the seat: "Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s say hello to Bertila."

    Belsetia left the aircraft, but before stepping on the ground, the first thing she subconsciously looked up was - but all she saw was the brilliant blue sky and sparse clouds, which she expected to obscure the sky. The crown of the tree did not appear in the eyes.

    "What are you looking for?"

    Gawain¡¯s voice came from the side, and Bersetia subconsciously replied: "Where is the giant tree of Thorin?"

    Gawain on the side laughed: "Head down, you are on the tree canopy."

    Bersetia was startled, her attention turned to her feet. She saw a large-scale take-off and landing platform with light wood grain extending in the field of vision, and outside the platform was a wider green earth-the corner of her eye just now Yu Guang saw the green, but didn''t realize that these extremely flat greens were actually made up of precisely growing and layered leaves, and further away, she saw those trees that were set in the Thorin. The antenna device on the top, the high energy tower, the research facility and many things that you can¡¯t even guess the name.

    There are also a group of anti-aircraft Treant soldiers patrolling the edge of the green earth with heavy magic cannons.

    The Silver Queen was taken aback, and then took a breath: "...It is shocking. This is a miracle no less than the Temple of the Stars."

    "Thank you for the compliment," a voice came from not far away, with a trace of the husky texture of the friction of the wooden structure, "It took me a long time to let this look like this."

    Bersetia immediately followed the sound, and in the next second, she saw the figure standing next to the aircraft-she has a feminine upper body, but a lower body with a weird plant-like structure, and a large number of flowers blooming like a vine. It stretched behind her like a cloak, from her body to the huge layers of leaves in the distance. The vines squirmed gently in the sun, making a rustling sound.

    Belcetia stopped, she stared at the vaguely familiar face and the weird, non-human body.

    After all, all this did not overlap with the Bertila in her memory.

 Chapter 1126ï¼š listen

    Berthilla stood in front of Bersetia like this, with a look that the latter had never seen before-some yellowed fragments appeared in the mind of the Queen of Silver, which is called the long life of the elves. It¡¯s a long-lasting memory. In that distant memory, this human-born druid saint always wears a priest¡¯s gown. Her smile is as bright and gentle as the spring afternoon sun. She was injured in the expeditionary army. Running between patients, countless people are brought to life because of her.

    Her achievements are even recognized by the elven society-the orthodox origin of the druid faith. Her icon is hung in the sage corridor of the Elf King''s court, next to the druid sages who have lived for thousands of years. And home.

    But these memories have turned yellow after all, Bersetia blinked, and the figure made of flesh and mutated plants in front of her was showing a stiff smile, and the entangled vines behind her squirmed like blood vessels, as if A wooden rubbing voice came from his body: "I haven''t seen you for seven hundred years, don''t you say hello? Bersetia-Your Majesty the Queen?"

    The Silver Queen woke up completely from the memory, her eyes fell on the other party, and she hesitated to break the silence: "Bertila...Madam."

    "You have become alienated from what I am called," Bertila said with a lack of expression, "700 years ago, you called me sister Bertila."

    Gao Wen on the side of couldn''t help frowning, and said with a slight recollection: "How do I remember that I was called Auntie back then."

    There was a summer afternoon wind blowing from the top of the Thorin tree, and the sound of rustling leaves was heard from below. In the next two seconds, the atmosphere on the scene looked a little strange.

    "...Actually, I don''t really care about this question," Bertila finally broke the silence. Her gaze quickly glanced from Gawain, and then fell on Bersetia again. Satisfied-it seems calm."

    "Ahem," Gawain also gave a dry cough to break the embarrassment. He saw that the people greeted at the scene were still lined up behind Bertila, and the maid, Elaine, who had just walked down the long ladder, looked bad, so he moved quickly. The topic, "Let¡¯s stop standing here stupidly-the Silver Queen¡¯s trip is for the purpose of investigating the giant tree of Thorin. Let¡¯s go to the resting place first, and we can also talk while walking on the road."

    "Of course," Bertila then showed a faint smile on her face. She turned her body aside, and the flower vines spreading behind her stretched like a guide. "When I received the news, I was preparing. Your Majesty, you must I will be satisfied with this journey-no one in this world knows this''tree'' better than me."

    Beersetia had just stepped out, and after hearing Bertila¡¯s words, she couldn''t help but said: "Just call me by my name-just like before."

    Bertila looked at Gawain and consulted the other person. Gawain nodded when he saw it, "Let''s do it, everything is the same as before-there are no outsiders here, letting go of the air can make us more relaxed. ."

    Walking in the flat area at the top of the tree canopy of Thorin is a familiar and unfamiliar experience for Bersetia-stepping on a solid and broad wooden platform like the ground, and the field of vision is big and small. Buildings or fixed installations, if you don¡¯t know the truth, it¡¯s difficult for visitors here to realize that they are actually standing at a high altitude far away from the earth. This is similar to the feeling of standing on the Temple of the Stars, but it is similar to the Temple of the Stars. The difference is that she can feel the huge force of life rushing in the depths of the "earth" under her feet every second and every second, a kind of "sound of life" that is completely different from the low roar of machines. The entire Thorin area also echoed in her keen perception.

    For the elves who are close to nature, this place is more like a holy land than the dying "ancestral heritage" in the far south of the continent.

    "...This is the magic net hub in the Thorin area and one of the two main hubs on the Plain of the Holy Spirit." A group of people stopped under a high tower in the center of the tree top platform. Bertila raised his head and looked up at the tower. With the large-scale crystal arrays and mechanical devices, she said to the Silver Queen next to her, "These crystal arrays spread huge energy to the surrounding areas, and the corresponding areas have lower-level magic net hubs for receiving and secondary distribution. The magical devices in the entire Solin area and a large part of the surrounding area obtain energy from this invisible network. At the same time, the magic net communication is also established between these high towers and broadcast to all the magic nets. Terminal cities and villages.

    "At present, we have set up key nodes of the narrator''s neural network in several major cities on the east side of the Gorgon River. Through these nodes, the magic network communication of the big cities can be incorporated into the neural network-of course, the current work Not long after the launch, the coverage of neural networks is still very low, but with the current development momentum, it will only be a matter of time before the''network enters the countryside''."

    Bersetia raised her head, looking up at the huge crystal array with some wonder. The artificial crystals with magnificent surfaces gleamed in the sun, and the deep buzzing sound kept coming from the depths of its base. Another "miracle" that is completely different from the Temple of Stars, the endless possibilities behind it even made her, the Silver Queen, deeply fascinated.

    "I know your neural network... I have seen it in the documents of the Theocracy," she said softly, "you are trying to use it to create a''barrier'' against the spiritual pollution of the gods, and hope this barrier can Covering the whole world..."

    "It''s not an attempt, we have achieved practical results," Gao Wen reminded, "You have witnessed its effects with your own eyes, don''t you remember?"

    Bersetia was taken aback, and immediately recalled the experience of facing the **** of nature in the courtyard of the shadow world. She knew that the "anti-divine barrier" had been applied there, and her expression became more solemn: "I think Woke up¡­¡­"

    Gawain watched the change in the expression of the silver empress, and did not continue on this topic until now. Bertila continued to drive the flower vines that make up his body and walked towards the edge of the platform area.

    "We will rest in a facility in the canopy-unlike the buildings on the ground, each facility in the canopy of the giant Thorin tree is''growth'' controlled by me personally. You can feel the most up close. Characteristic "Giant Tree Style"," On the road, Bertila introduced with a hint of pride to the results of his studies in civil engineering (which can also be classified into beauty and body shaping). "You can also visit my biochemical experiments. Room, it¡¯s on the lower level of the rest area. Most of Cecil¡¯s most cutting-edge bioengineering technology was born or drafted in that laboratory..."

    Gawain listened, frowned subconsciously: "Is your laboratory suitable for us normal people to visit now?"

    Bertila glanced at Gawain. Although she didn''t say it clearly, her eyes seemed to say, "You, an outlander who devours gods, pretend to be a normal human in front of me as a vegetative"-of course this look is very likely Gao Wen''s own brain supplement.

    "Please rest assured, after receiving feedback and suggestions from other researchers, I have carefully adjusted the structure and decoration style of the laboratory. All the things that are not suitable for display have been encapsulated in a friendly and friendly container-although my way of thinking is now And aesthetics seems to have shifted a bit due to the changes in life forms, but I know this very well, so others suggest that I can still listen."

    "Not suitable for display?" The Queen Silver showed a somewhat confused look on her face. She looked at Bertila and then at Gawain. "Are you referring to the secret technology in the laboratory? If it is that kind of thing, it is not necessary. let me¡­¡­"

    "No, although that is cutting-edge technology, ordinary visits will not lead to leaks," Gawain shook his head, "and in the long run, I even intend to treat that thing as a foreign trade commodity-what Bertila said. It¡¯s not appropriate to show, "In fact, it has nothing to do with technical secrets, mainly...the image of that thing is not very complimenting."

    The vines behind Bertila tumbled. She seemed to disagree with Gawain¡¯s evaluation. The Silver Queen became more and more curious about the legendary biochemical laboratory, but before she asked again, she was never far away. The sound of the mechanical device starting from everywhere attracted her attention. She followed the sound to look in the direction of the sound, only to see a large-scale device slowly adjusting its angle about 100 meters away from the crystal array. It has a complex structure of metal brackets, and a large number of hexagonal crystal flakes with gaps are inlaid between those skeletons. Numerous shining runes slowly walk on the crystal flakes, forming illusory magic lenses. , Seems to be constantly fine-tuning the focus direction of those crystals.

    "What''s that?" Bersetia asked curiously at once-she hadn''t seen this thing in the intelligence, and it was very different from any magic device she had seen along the way. It seems to be a high-tech device, but the magic fluctuations it releases are not like any kind of magic model, even she, a well-known silver queen, is confused.

    "That is the wide-area monitoring antenna," Bertila explained, "Each hub has a set, which is essentially a highly sensitive receiver-we are using it to search for a mysterious signal."

    "A mysterious signal?" Bersetia became more curious, "What mysterious signal?"

    Gao Wen thought for a while and nodded: "Well, this is not a secret, and we are currently building a series of monitoring facilities with neighboring countries. If you are also interested in this, we can go to the lower rest area and talk in detail. this matter."

    ¡­¡­

    "The gain rune group No. 2 has entered the working mode, the rune group No. 1 is transferred to the cooling process, and the main antenna will rotate after three minutes. Each monitor pays attention to the channel he is responsible for..."

    The operator¡¯s clear and powerful voice sounded not far away, prompting Bud, who had just sat in his position and had a little divergence, to quickly lift his spirits. He looked around the room and saw several monitor stands. The person in charge of is already in place, and the wizard technicians in charge of assisting the monitors confirm the condition of the equipment for the last time.

    The large magic net terminal in the center of the room is projected over the fluctuations in each monitoring channel. Now the curve in each screen shows a meaningless clutter shape, while the several secondary magic net terminals around the room only have Blank screen.

    Bud took a slight breath and was about to start today''s work. Another monitor on the side touched his arm and whispered, "Hey, do you know? Your Majesty and the Silver Queen are here today in Solinburg !"

    "I know, it was mentioned in the newspaper the day before yesterday," Bud glanced at the colleague next to him, "but does it have anything to do with us?"

    "You...you are just boring," my colleague sighed, "That''s the Queen of Silver! Are you not curious? Most people have never met once in a lifetime. This time we have the opportunity to see a real person! Later, she will visit the trunk area of ??the giant tree and the eastern part of the surface. It is a public event. We plan to take a look at that time..."

    Bud is still indifferent. It is not that he has no curiosity about the big man from the Silver Empire, but as a former wolf general, he really can''t be like ordinary in this kind of "big man" related matters. People are just as excited as this, but...

    Silver Queen¡¯s visit did not have no effect on him¡ªif all the colleagues really went to the east sector, there might be a lot less people in the cafeteria during dinner today... This is good news.

    Bad¡¯s thoughts drifted a little again, but as the main antenna operator¡¯s 30-second countdown before the antenna revolved in the room, his attention quickly gathered.

    The interference from the outside world was shielded, and the former General Wolf was left with a holographic projection that constantly refreshed data and curves, and a low, hollow and soft rustling sound came from the earpiece next to his ear.

    The antenna has completed its turn, and the monitoring channel tracks the "sounds" that oscillate in the magical environment from all corners of the world with extremely high acuity. Those low and soft rustling sounds are mixed with some non-irritating noises. , Bud''s mood further calmed down, he seemed to be absorbed in these gentle reverberations, and could no longer hear outside voices.

    The monitoring antenna listens to the frequency in the magic field, and all the subtle fluctuations are turned into the oscillating signal output by the antenna. They run quietly in the huge and complex and even daunting system of the Thorin hub, and finally converge here to monitor. In the center-in most cases, these reverberations are meaningless, and the work of the monitors is boring and boring, and it is difficult to gain even a few weeks.

    But today seems destined to be an unusual day.

    After being immersed in the soft noise for an unknown amount of time, a somewhat abrupt howling suddenly awakened Bud from his "intoxication".

    Bud quickly sat up straight, his eyes widened, and almost at the same time, the subsequent reverberations of the howling were filtered and reorganized by the system, and a series of regular, drum-like vibrations and short pauses came from the earpiece. , A regularly oscillating line suddenly projected over the magic net terminal in the center of the room, it was an extremely clear and sharp line that the monitors had never seen before!

    "Received signal! I-shaped fluctuation, that signal!" Bud suddenly yelled, then quickly turned to the assistant magician technician, "I use my channel as a graphic output, and the recording device is online. ?"

    "The recording device is online, and it''s being converted-the pattern will come out soon!"

 Chapter 1127ï¼š Tips from Bertila

    All the enigmatic unknown signals oscillate in the invisible field. No one knows how far it spans, and no one knows what meaning it carries-it arouses in the ubiquitous magic field. The faint ripples of is so small that even the most powerful and sensitive masters of magic cannot perceive the traces it leaves in the atmosphere. However, it is received and amplified by the more sensitive crystal array, which is a faint ripple that humans cannot perceive. Gradually it becomes clear in the system of the Thorin hub, and after filtering and strengthening again and again, it becomes a clear and powerful "sound".

    Bad and his colleagues have been chasing this voice for a long time, and long before they set up this special monitoring department, the scholars who laid the foundation for the Monet hub followed it for longer.

    "The signal density seems to be higher than before..." the colleague on the side muttered to himself-what Bud was listening to has now been shared with everyone in the room. "These shocks seem to be very Dense..."

    "This hasn''t happened before..." Bud frowned. "Aren''t these signals set in stone?"

    "Who knows?" The colleague shook his head and looked at the holographic projection in the center of the room, "Wait, the picture seems to be transformed."

    Almost everyone¡¯s attention fell on the large magic net terminal in the monitoring center. On the projected holographic screen, some lines are emerging and quickly connecting into patterns-this is from Ms. Bertila¡¯s Decoding technology has now been widely used in 18 monitoring stations in the Empire, from the cold North Port to the Imperial Capital in the South, from the Palamel Observatory to the main hub of Shilin City, no matter which monitoring station received the signal , It will be decoded and processed through this special "dot matrix drawing" and transformed into a plane pattern that seems to have a certain meaning.

    Since the execution of this large-scale monitoring operation, Bard and his colleagues (including colleagues from all over the empire) have not gained much, but they have successfully captured the signal several times and have drawn more than ten simple "Decoding Graphics".

    Without exception, they are the most basic geometric patterns, and even the content is the same every time. There is no deep mystery in the simple points and lines, and even children can easily draw them on paper¡ª ¡ªNo one knows why these mysterious signals use such complicated methods to convey some simple geometric figures. Bard¡¯s colleagues gave them a very appropriate name: "urchin doodle".

    "Today''s urchin graffiti seems to be very stable..." The picture in the holographic projection is still continuing, and several geometric patterns have been clearly presented, and the colleague on the side murmured softly, "The signal strength has not been obvious until now. Signs of interruption or attenuation... is it because we replaced the main antenna wafer with a new one?"

    "It''s very likely," another monitor said casually while paying attention to the parameters of the equipment. "The raw materials for these antenna crystal plates come from the Ogure tribe. The crystal mines and original crystal dust produced by the Ancestral Peak are better than the Huishan Mine. The quality is much better."

    "The crystal mines of the Ancestral Peak? Oh, no wonder-I remember the crystal mines from the Ancestral Peak before the trade line was opened, but they were top-notch casting materials, things that ordinary wizards can''t usually buy..."

    Colleagues beside him were discussing topics about international trade, crystal mines, spellcasters, and market changes in a low voice, but everyone¡¯s attention was still focused on the lines that were constantly being refreshed. Bud watched the holographic projection intently. He has seen those extremely regular squares, triangles, circles and hexagons. In the past monitoring records, this is the limit of the amount of information recorded by the working group.

    But the signal transmission continues, and more patterns are still being drawn.

    When a spiral curve that continuously spreads outward appeared on the screen, the room became very quiet. Everyone stopped talking meaninglessly, and a dozen pairs of eyes fixed on the screen.

    When a group of dots arranged in a specific grouping method appeared on the screen, Bud heard someone around him whispered to break the silence: "We better... report this matter immediately."

    ¡­¡­

    The ubiquitous woody fragrance floated into Bersetia''s nostrils, and the refreshing breath made the Silver Queen unable to help but relax.

    After arranging for Elaine to go elsewhere to rest, she, Gawain and Bertila stepped into a hall located inside the canopy area of ??the giant tree.

    Here, there are elegantly growing branches supporting the dome made by overlapping green leaves. The light-colored wooden pillars are like a slightly curved skeleton that fits the nearby walls. The flower vines are wrapped between the pillars and the beams of the roof, giving off a shimmering light. Mycelium or vines hang down from it, bringing bright but not dazzling light, further soothing the spirit of every visitor who steps here.

    "This is my living room," Bertila''s figure moved forward surrounded by a cluster of vines. "General Margarita suggested that I create a place that can be used to treat guests normally, without having to put people in Take it to the deep biochemical laboratory or biomass factory-although I still insist that the split pool and biomass cavity I designed by myself are pretty cute."

    Bersetia didn¡¯t care what the other person was saying in the second half of the sentence. She just looked at the place in amazement, which obviously exceeded her initial expectations-she came to an arc-shaped clearing at the end of the hall, some Curiously looked at the layers of green leaves in front of me: "The leaves here seem to be different in color from elsewhere?"

    "This is my balcony." Bertila said next to her, and as her voice fell, the layers of leaves suddenly shook and rose up like a curtain-an arc The wide opening of the shape appeared in front of Bersetia, and the bright sunshine instantly poured into the hall, and in the wide view, the small half of Solin Plain and the simple and elegant tower of Solin Castle appeared in front of her.

    "Sometimes I will invite General Margarita or others to come here to look at the scenery, but more often I will test the photosynthesis efficiency of different leaves here. This is one of the areas with the best lighting in the canopy." Bertila continued.

    "It''s beautiful..." Bersetia came to the edge of the open terrace and couldn''t help taking a deep breath. Then she turned to look at Bertila, and finally said what she had always wanted to say, "You really changed. Many...No, this can hardly be described as''change''..."

    "All of us have changed a lot, good or bad," Bertila quietly looked at the silver queen who had grown up, and after a few seconds of silence, she suddenly asked, "In the sage ring corridor Is there still a portrait of me?"

    The Silver Queen nodded: "It has been hanging there."

    "Take it off," Bertila said softly, "A dark cultist should not continue to occupy that position."

    The Silver Queen looked into Bertila''s eyes. She was not surprised at all, but she shook her head: "...I guessed you would say that, but there has never been a precedent for the removal of the portrait of a sage¡ª ¡ªPerhaps you think you have lost your qualifications to be a member, but your past achievements have not yet been completely denied. For the silver elves, seven hundred years is too short."

    "So long time is not short?"

    "Till this giant tree wither," the Silver Queen said quietly, "At that time we can determine where the saint Berthila''s life has gone."

    Bertila stared at the Silver Queen for a while before turning her gaze to the distance: "...Your elves are really a bunch of persistent creatures."

    "We are just used to thinking about problems in a larger time span, and if you continue to survive, you will understand our way of thinking sooner or later," Belcetia suddenly chuckled, before talking. Turns, "Compared to this, since we talked about the end of all things, we have some questions to confirm with you."

    Bertila turned his head, his eyes stopped for a moment on Gawain and Bersetia: "Is it about the believers in the wasteland?"

    Gao Wen was a little surprised: "How did you guess?"

    Bertila spread her hand: "It has something to do with the Death of All Things, and it can still show you this kind of headache. I can''t think of any other topics."

    "It''s really related to them," Gao Wen nodded immediately, and then told the other party in detail about the information he had obtained from Veronica, "Recently we confirmed one thing. Not only are the followers still active in the wasteland." , And they seem to be thinking about the residual energy in the Deep Blue Well, even..."

    Listening to Gawain¡¯s narration, Berthila¡¯s expression remained the same, but the aura exuding from her body gradually became more dignified. She moved her hand behind her, and the cascading leaves on the balcony closed again, blocking it. The outside sunlight was too bright, and the floor not far away suddenly opened a crack, and a strangely shaped magical device rose from it.

    It looks like a magic net terminal, but its base is wrapped with many vines, and some very fine fibrous substances extend from the gap between the projection crystal and the rune frame. These special structures make the entire magic net terminal. It seems strangely parasitized by creatures-but this is not the result of "parasitism", but Bertila''s own improvements to the allotted magic net terminal, which helps her directly control this one. The magical device can even connect her mind directly with the machine.

    The next second, the terminal is activated, and the picture outlined in Bertila¡¯s mind is clearly presented in the holographic projection.

    A tall, withered and twisted ancient tree-like creature appeared on the screen. Upon closer inspection, the surface of the "old tree" showed a distorted and weird human face, as well as tumors and vascular growth. Things are covered between "his" branches and withered leaves, and the roots of ancient trees squirming and wriggling on the ground, similar to the structure of Bertila''s lower body, but more distorted and disturbing.

    The moment he saw these things, Gao Wen''s brows frowned subconsciously: "This is..."

    "This is the death-believers who are active inside the magnificent wall. In theory...our former compatriots."

    "Unbelievable mutant limbs..." Bersetia couldn''t help but exclaimed, "This seems to be completely out of the scope of human beings! They...how did they survive?"

    "It is precisely because of this posture that they can survive in the harsh environment of the Gondor Wasteland," Bertila said lightly. "This posture is to adapt to the terrible environment in the wasteland. At first it was the source. Due to the body mutation caused by the radiation of magic energy, those dark cultists who mutated took the initiative to undergo adaptive mutation, a process they called''ascending evolution'', and finally stabilized like this."

    "You mentioned''theoretically old compatriots''," Gawain noticed the words Bertila had just used. "It seems that the sect of the End of All Things is not so united-and these are located in the Gondor Wasteland. There is a big disagreement between Christians and you "external believers"?"

    "Until the eve of the completion of the pseudo-god''s body, those of us who live outside the wall still think that the sect is united within the sect, but now in retrospect, this is just our wishful thinking," Berti pulled the corner of his mouth as if thinking. He gave a mocking smile, "Brother Gao Wen, I remember I once talked to you about the death-believers in the wall-they have been living in the wasteland of Gondor for hundreds of years. Understand the horror environment, and provide us with first-hand data about Chaos Mana, Sentinel Tower, Aberrations, Divine Factors and other things. Our cooperation with them has lasted for so long, and has been maintained. With the''perfect tacit understanding'', this directly led us to overlook some things.

    "If there is such a group of''people'', they no longer have the human body structure, do not have the human social organization, live in an environment where human beings cannot survive and understand, and deal with the relationship with the surrounding environment in a non-human way. This lasted for seven full centuries-how likely is it that they can maintain the essence of''human''?

    "Under such circumstances, how likely is it that they can still identify with their human identity and regard those of us who have always lived in the safe zone outside the wall as their compatriots?"

    As Bertila said, he looked down at his body that is no longer a human being, and shook his head slightly: "After I became like this, I confirmed this even more: even I need to use manufacturing to assist thinking about organs. Way to maintain their own personality cognition, then those endemic believers who have lived in the wasteland of Gondor all the year round...they may have ceased to be "human beings" long, long ago."

    "So just as I expected, you actually don''t know what the''comrades'' living in the wasteland are planning," Gawain shook his head. "You think that the sect is working on a great salvation plan. But in fact, for those believers in the wasteland, your plan has nothing to do with them..."

    "But if it really doesn''t matter, why should they cooperate with us in a seven-hundred-year-old scene?" Bertila looked at Gawain, with a stiff smile on his puppet-like delicate but lifeless face." They live in the wasteland and have successfully adapted to the environment inside. This is an invincible state of security. People outside cannot threaten them, so why do they obediently cooperate with the orders from the Dark Master? Pretending to be always loyal to the sect, pretending to be still devoting energy to a great cause? Are you worried about exposure? Obviously not, they should not care about us."

 Chapter 1128ï¼š mathematics

    Bertila¡¯s words made Gawain and Bersetia ponder at the same time. It was like a flash of light, which suddenly led Gawain to notice some details that he had not paid attention to before in the clues of chaos and confusion¡ª¡ª

    If the cultists in the depths of the wasteland are no longer "human beings", and they no longer pay attention to the "great plan" executed by the compatriots outside the wasteland, and the outside world, then why should they cooperate again? "External Church" action? And since they have been cooperating with the actions of external churches for 700 years, it shows...

    "They have been providing us with data and even helping us infiltrate the Sentinel Tower. For centuries, they have acted like loyal colleagues. This allows us to ignore the hidden anomaly and never consider it. Does such a group of mentally and physically mutated''comrades'' still have values ??similar to ours," Bertila''s voice sounded aside, "Until the false gods got out of control, everything went to nothing, the church outside the wall fell apart, and I finally When I have the opportunity to stand here, calm down and think about something without interruption, I have the opportunity to see the problem clearly..."

    "They are not helping you, they are just helping themselves," Gao Wen said in a deep voice. "They have cooperated with you for so many years. The only explanation is that this kind of''cooperation'' is beneficial to them, or that you have something worth taking advantage of. Place... Carefully recollect, what in your series of plans might be used by the cultists in the depths of the wasteland, this may help us figure out their purpose."

    "Too many, biochemical engineering, environmental transformation, divine factors, divine evil... We have too many plans, each of which may be useful to them," Bertila said in thought, "Wasteland There are completely different environments inside and outside, which means that many experiments can only be carried out on one side. Every research we and each of them conduct is an extremely valuable source of information for each other..."

    "Then we will assume that all this is their purpose," Bersetia broke the silence. "Ms. Bertila, the plans you mentioned just now should all be operated by you''external believers'', and then The data is shared with the "internal believers" in the barrier? And the common point of all these projects is that they are all related to the survival and transformation of organisms in the environment..."

    "What did you think of?" Gao Wen immediately looked at the silver queen, his expression serious.

    "Let¡¯s put aside technology for the time being-if those cultists living inside the magnificent wall are regarded as a group of''new species'', what do you think this new species wants most now?"

    "New species? What do you want most?" Gawain frowned subconsciously. Bersetia''s words gave him some new ideas. He changed his thinking from "conspiracy to destroy the world" and "cult worship". "Such inertial thinking broke free, when this problem returned to the simplest premise, he suddenly thought of something, "Wait, you mean what they want is actually a living environment..."

    "The living environment, a simple but dangerous answer," Belcetia nodded slowly, "The Gondor Wasteland is a survivable land for them, but this place of habitation may not be so comfortable to live in now. ¡ª¡ªThe central area of ??the wasteland is the ruins of the Deep Blue Well controlled by the Iron Man Corps, and the fringe area is the guard zone under the supervision of the sentry tower. They can only carry out limited activities in the part of the area between the two, so... they Maybe not satisfied with this situation."

    Gawain''s eyes became deep and serious. At this moment, he thought about a lot of things, and Bertila, who was not far away from him, silently turned his head and glanced at the magic net terminal. The mutant tree man projected above the terminal. The image is slowly rotating in mid-air, and those distorted limbs and specious human faces contain inhuman minds. After watching for a long time, the former dark female patriarch sighed gently, as if she was speaking to herself Language: "We have deviated too far..."

    Gawain was awakened from his contemplation by this sentence, but when he raised his head just about to say something, he saw Bertila suddenly appear as if he was listening. Two seconds later, she ended listening, but her tone became exceptional Seriously: "There was an emergency contact from the monitoring team just now, and they captured some...very special information. We''d better go to the monitoring center in person."

    "Monitoring team?" Gawain quickly responded that what the other party was referring to was the long-term monitoring project that captured "mysterious signals" at major magic net hubs. His expression suddenly changed-according to Bertila''s character, if it weren''t the case. It''s really a bit special, she won''t be so urgent, "Okay, let''s go now."

    Bersetia next to was taken aback by the sudden change of the situation. She cast a curious look at Gao Wen: "What are you talking about?"

    "Remember what we were talking about in the square?" Gao Wen glanced at the Queen of Silver. "That antenna device-just right, now I can take you directly to see what this''monitoring'' project is doing. what."

    While talking, the living room, which was "grown" by the giant Thorin tree on its own, had already heard a "click" sound of the wooden structure moving and deforming, and the wall at the other end of the living room slowly opened, revealing the pipe-like inside. The structure and a transport device with seats that are parked in the pipeline, Bertila walked there and said: "We can go to the monitoring center through the vascular tunnel, which is faster than the outer tunnel."

    Gawain led Bersetia to the transportation pipeline while looking up at Bertila in surprise: "You also built a pipeline transportation system in yourself?"

    "It was General Margarita''s suggestion to me. The giant Thorin tree is large in scale, and there are many complicated three-dimensional arrangements inside it. Conventional elevators or external corridors cannot meet the commuting pressure of all facilities, so Margarita The general suggested that I design a kind of''slideway'' that can quickly transfer people and materials between various facilities-her inspiration seems to come from the farm barn in the south, where farmers use similar slides to lift the platform. The dried grain is sent directly to the warehouse..."

    Gao Wen listened in a daze. He was surprised that so many creative things were happening in areas he didn¡¯t know about. He was surprised and pleased with this. He thought about the application of such things in other factories. Foreground, and compared it with similar things on the earth, and then I saw Bertila stop by the entrance of the pipeline, and seemed to have no intention of going in.

    He was a little surprised: "Aren''t you going with us?"

    "I will recreate an''incarnation'' at the exit waiting for you," Bertila said, while the cloak-like flower vines behind him swayed slightly to show their existence. "Look, my incarnations In fact, the mobility is limited, and there is no way to take the''transportation''-these vines do not allow the avatar to move quickly over long distances.

    So is Bertila wired?

    Gawain couldn¡¯t help but made a strange comment, and then he asked unbearably curiously: "I¡¯m suddenly a little curious, what if these vines are suddenly cut off while you maintain this incarnation? kind?"

    "There will be a vivid Bertila doll, made of wood," Bertila said expressionlessly, "She is essentially just a medium for dialogue with people, and naturally only an empty shell remains after the nerve is disconnected."

    "...This is reasonable." Gawain''s mouth trembles, and he can only comment like this.

    Bertila looked at Gawain very seriously: "Are you interested in this kind of doll? If you want, I can cut one out for you-unlike other wood products, it is easy to maintain, you just Soak her in a cream herbal medicine for two hours, and after taking it out to dry, it can be stored for at least half a century."

    "No, thank you." Realizing that the topic might have an unexpected direction, Gawain waved his hand quickly, grabbed Bersetia and got into the transport device in the pipeline. Bertila didn''t say anything, just maintained Standing in the same place as if stubbornly, then the protective shell of the pipe closed steadily, and the soft lights lit up in the cockpit at the same time.

    Bersetia watched all this calmly throughout the whole process. As the Queen of Silver, she has seen a lot of things in her long life. In most cases, she can maintain this calm and calm posture, even though she is an "extraterritorial wanderer." Both her personal character in private and Bertila''s appearance are a bit beyond her expectations, but these things are not bad.

    But after the traffic cabin in the pipeline began to slide, she couldn''t help but ask: "Is it really okay to take me directly to the''monitoring center''? It sounds like what great results you have just achieved-this Doesn''t it involve confidentiality?"

    "It does have a certain level of confidentiality, but as I said on the square before, the project itself is open source for neighboring countries, and for the Silver Empire... it will also be open source," Gao Wen explained, "Facts In Shanghai, we have even sent a technical team to proactively contact the Holy Dragon Principality and Typhon Empire in order to establish a larger-scale, data-interoperable monitoring network..."

    The Queen of Silver couldn''t help but widen her eyes in a little astonishment. She did hear Gawain say that this "monitoring" project was open to neighboring countries, but she didn''t expect this matter to be open to this extent, which is even beyond. The technical exchange between the Cecil Empire and the Silver Empire was a joint action at the technical level that had never occurred in mortal nations before, which made her ask: "Why do you want to achieve this level? What on earth are you monitoring so that you need to... span the entire continent to do this?"

    Gawain looked into Bersetia¡¯s eyes. Under the fast flashing lights, the silver queen¡¯s eyes were full of curiosity.

    "We are tracking a signal, the source is unknown, the meaning is unknown, the content of the analysis is also ambiguous, but it can be confirmed that it is a man-made signal, and I think it...may bring us something that can subvert the three views of all people "We have been tracking it for more than two years, and recently more and more data has made experts aware of one thing: only the information collected from the Monet hub in Cecil Efficiency, it is impossible to track and lock this signal."

    Bersetia''s eyes widened, but before she wanted to say something, a slight shaking suddenly came, followed by the sound of the pipe shell opening.

    As Bertila said-this pipeline transportation system is indeed very convenient.

    In the brightly lit monitoring center, the fluctuations of the mysterious signal are still echoing in the equipment. The paper tapes and cardboards used to record signal waveforms and images have been stacked on the recording table, and the printer is continuously outputting more continuous paper to record that. With every subtle change in the signal, in the holographic projection in the center of the room, a large-scale geometric pattern and dot matrix is ??still expanding in scale.

    Bud stared at the scene closely, until a voice suddenly heard in his ears that awakened him from his thoughts: "Your Majesty!" "Ms. Bertila is here too!" "It''s the Queen... The Silver Queen... ¡­"

    Bad quickly raised his head and saw three figures coming from the exit of the commuter pipe, but before someone saluted him, the leader Gawain waved to stop him.

    "Back to work," Gawain''s voice sounded in the room, "The person in charge of the monitoring channel can come over-who caught this signal?"

    Bard immediately got up and left his post and came to Gawain. After saluting, Gawain looked at the familiar man in front of him with some surprise: "Is it you?"

    "Yes, Your Majesty," Bud lowered his head and said, "I am in charge of this monitoring team."

    "Very good, well done," Gawain showed a slight smile and nodded, then his eyes fell on the holographic projection in the center of the room, "What''s the situation now?"

    "The signal transmission is still going on, and the stability is far better than before. So far there has been no interruption and unresolved clutter," Bud said immediately. "According to the decoding method created by Ms. Bertila, we successfully output these graphics. ¡ª¡ªThe graphics are clear and regular, which shows that the decoding idea is correct, but the content..."

    Gawain stared at the content presented in the projection, his eyes had a seriousness that no one had ever seen before.

    He saw the basic geometric figures neatly arranged in the first row, including extremely regular squares, triangles, circles and polygons.

    He saw smooth curves, gradual spiral lines, and closed intersecting geometric bodies in the subsequent patterns.

    The lattice is grouped according to the increasing law, a coordinate system with horizontal and vertical axes, and undulating dots are distributed on it.

    The discussion sound pressure of the people in the room was very low. The most obvious sound came from the magic machines running everywhere. The printer paper output device made a clicking sound, and the printer paper stored in the paper bin ran out. The staff hurried forward and replaced with new printing paper.

    "Your Majesty, look at these..." Bud whispered to the side, "These things seem to be..."

    "It''s mathematics." Gawain finally breathed out softly, his heartbeat gradually calmed down in deep breathing.

    Budd was silent for a moment, and said in a low voice, "...you really think so."

    Gawain stared at the holographic projection in the center of the room. At this moment, the continuous output of geometric figures, dot matrix, and curve seemed to have finally come to an end, and some things emerged from above, but that was no longer familiar to everyone at the scene. The "mathematics" content too.

    It''s a bunch of weird, symbol-like things.

 Chapter 1129ï¼š From the other side

    Everyone¡¯s eyes were focused on the weird patterns that subsequently emerged, until they occupies a whole line, until a series of evenly distributed dots appeared behind the symbol, until a piece of white noise came from the monitoring channel, which means "signal loss" The prompt sound of "" sounded from a magic net terminal nearby, and many people took a deep breath as if they finally remembered how to breathe.

    "The signal disappeared..." A monitor stood up from a chair, said with a dazed face, and repeated it again, "The signal disappeared..."

    The holographic projection in the center of the room is still active, and the clear image is presented in mid-air. Gawain''s eyes are fixed on the "symbols" that emerge at the end for a long time. They look like arcs and straight. The line is composed of four to six symbols in a group, separated by dots or short lines in the middle, which makes people involuntarily produce some associations.

    "Your Majesty, do you think these things..." Bud couldn''t help breaking the silence with a loud voice, "It looks like..."

    "Text," Gawain whispered, "They look like some kind of text."

    "We have never seen this kind of text," a gray-haired wizard murmured softly not far away, "I bet no one here recognizes this thing...it looks too weird."

    Bersetia kept quiet next to Gao Wen. She was still not sure what happened, but according to Lu Gao Wen¡¯s explanation of her and what she had just seen, she already had a vague guess in her heart. Her gaze swept across the faces of everyone on the scene. In these faces, she saw tension, excitement, doubts, guesses, and everybody¡¯s thinking¡ªshe finally looked at Gawain, only seeing Those eyes were as deep and calm as water, but there seemed to be something brewing in their depths.

    After a few more seconds, Gao Wencai finally spoke again. His voice was calmer than Bersetia had imagined: "Copy these symbols, gather language and writing experts, as well as cryptographers, and try their best to crack... "

    Halfway through, he stopped suddenly, as if he was seriously weighing something, and then he continued to say: "In addition, some symbols have been scrambled and released, and clues are collected across the country. Anyone has seen something similar through any means. All can be reported-even if they see something similar on the graffiti of their children or in the wheat fields on their farm."

    Standing by, Bertila nodded immediately: "Understand, I have already notified General Margarita."

    "Distribute all the working status parameters of the antenna group to all monitoring stations across the country," Gao Wen said again, "In addition, what direction is the main antenna pointing when the signal appears?"

    Bad reminded him: "Your Majesty, now the main antenna is replaced by a lattice array, and the reception of the array crystal has no directivity..."

    "But the mechanical structure of its base is. The mechanical structure of this array determines that even if the reception of the lattice is omnidirectional, its reception efficiency in a certain direction will exceed that of other directions." Gawain looked at Bud, obviously although He is no longer personally involved in this technical field, but he is not ignorant of certain basic knowledge. "Where did the mechanical disk of the main antenna point?"

    A young female magician immediately ran to her workstation. She found the azimuth data of the main antenna, quickly compared it in her mind, and then raised her head: "Your Majesty, the main antenna should be pointed at the Frost Sky at the time. ..."

    "From today, the antenna group of the Thorin monitoring station is responsible for tracking the signal from the direction of Frostsky." Gawain looked at Bertila to the side. "The sites in other areas continue to maintain the original omnidirectional monitoring."

    Bertila was aware of Gawain¡¯s thoughts. She reminded: ¡°The Palamel Observatory and the Thorin monitoring station are at the same latitude, and there is a higher level of ¡°window¡±. Sync here."

    Gao Wen thought for a while and nodded immediately: "What you said makes sense. Let the Palamel Observatory also adjust the antenna near the frost constellation and turn on the 24-hour reception mode. I will send a team of technicians over there. There may not be enough manpower."

    After a series of arrangements and short discussions, Gawain left the monitoring facility at the bottom of the canopy. They did not return to Bertila¡¯s "rest place", but took the elevator inside the trunk directly back to the top of the canopy¡ª¡ª At this time, the time is approaching evening, and the bright summer sun gradually turns into a golden red afterglow. The brilliant sky shines from afar, passing over the long and thin clouds, and splashing on the vast wooden platform and layer on the top of the giant tree. Above the sea of ??cascading leaves.

    The sunset in this season is like water.

    The main antenna stands on the top of the platform. The complex and exquisite mechanical frame supports hundreds of crystal clear hexagonal crystal sheets. The runes are shining between the chip and the magic metal, echoing the sky, and the wind blowing through the sky. The antenna array brought a whining sound between the crystal and metal gaps, as if this industrial product condensed with the wisdom of scholars from all over the empire was whispering something.

    Gawain stood under the antenna, retracted his head to look at the crystal array, and looked at its exquisite mechanical base: In order to get the best resonance effect in the magic field and reduce interference, its mechanical disk will automatically track the atmosphere The ¡°high-clarity window¡± in the media is self-adjusting, perhaps because this small variable has brought unexpected effects today.

    But the variable may also come from the material of the main antenna: as far as he knows, the crystal here was updated not long ago. Because the old monitoring device failed after a strong wind, the mechanics and wizard technicians redesigned the entire system. , And used a new high-quality crystal to replace the old broken crystal. These crystals were cast by the Pompeii crystal melting and foundry. The raw material is the high-purity original crystal dust from the peak of the ancestors of Ogure. The new and old crystals have significant differences in performance... Could this be the reason?

    Maybe the next time another monitoring station catches the signal, everyone will get the answer.

    "It seems that the mechanical scholars are going to work overtime recently," Bertila''s voice came from the side, interrupting Gawain''s thoughts. The "giant tree avatar" stood beside the antenna base, looking up at the same time. Those crystals and wooden mimics had a little smile on their faces, "We must continue to maintain the resonance strength and interference resistance of the antenna itself under the premise that the crystal array is locked in a specific direction. This may require the entire mechanical disk structure to be overturned and redone. ...But fortunately, this is not an unsolvable technical problem. There seems to be a corresponding design idea in the initial transformation plan, but...the cost will probably be a little higher."

    Gao Wen did not respond, but just stared at the direction the antenna array was pointing. There was only a golden-red glow and a cloud slowly moving north. There was no star in the sky, but he knew that during the day. The stars are still shining, the Frostsky constellation is in that direction at the moment, and the huge monitoring device in front of him is slowly tracking the ancient constellation at an imperceptible extent to the naked eye.

    "The tracking accuracy is not enough right now?" He suddenly whispered.

    "Of course not enough. This mechanical structure was not originally used to track celestial bodies. I now use a servo brain to take over the control of the mechanical disk of this antenna. The calculation accuracy of the servo brain is sufficient, but the mechanical accuracy of the mechanical disk is flawed. "Bertila said, "This problem should be solved after the mechanical disk is rebuilt, but we still need some astrology experts here-I don¡¯t think about the level of astrology masters at the Palamel Observatory, the Empire Just a few graduates from the academy, at least they know how to construct antenna tracking trajectories based on the laws of the celestial sphere."

    "I will arrange the best astrologer for you, as well as sufficient funds," Gawain glanced at Bertila. "Who learned this way of talking about pretending to be pitiful and cheating funds?"

    Bertti Ramen doesn''t change the color, no response.

    Then the whole platform fell silent. Gawain, Bertila, and Bercetia were silent under the antenna. This tacit silence lasted for a full minute before they suddenly said in unison: "It Does it really come from the stars?"

    After the words fell, the three looked at each other, and after a brief silence, they laughed in unison, and then Bersetia took a deep breath as if her tense nerves suddenly relaxed: "But I still can''t believe it... although I do This thought came up, but is it really possible? The mysterious signal you are talking about, it..."

    "This is not a whimsical idea, although many people really haven''t thought about it in this direction," Gawain interrupted Bersetia, his expression serious, "I guessed that when this signal first appeared. , But I never told anyone, because this idea is too advanced and does not fit the thinking habits of many people. You should know that I...have a different view of the starry sky from yours."

    Bertila and Bersetia also thought of Gawain¡¯s identity as an "outer-territorial wanderer". They glanced at each other and nodded slightly, but did not pick out anything.

    "Over the past two years, we have done a lot of research on this signal," Gawain continued, "Bertila should be very clear about this-we have set up monitoring stations throughout the country, even in the Ogure tribe. An overseas site was also set up. We tried to lock the source of this signal in various ways, but nothing was found on the ground. Of course, we also tried to point the antenna to the sky, but maybe it was bad luck, or the old crystal was not sensitive enough. , None of the antennas pointing to the sky received any useful information...except this time.

    "Of course, it cannot be ruled out that this signal comes from other places, such as the shadow world or a certain elemental world that overlaps with the real world, or even... the gods. But we currently do not have the ability to establish large-scale strongholds in these places, so this The speculation can only be a guess. The only clue that can be reliable so far... is this time."

    Bersetia did not say a word, but raised her head in a daze. She looked up at the sky. When the glow dimmed with time and a faint twilight spread from a distance, her keen eyes caught a few points. Starlight¡ªIn the past ten centuries, she seemed to have never noticed that these stars were so attractive to her.

    In a trance, she heard Gawain¡¯s voice coming from the side: ¡°In fact, we should have known long ago that we are not the only intelligent individuals in this universe-in this world, ¡®outsiders¡¯ are not rare guests.¡±

    "Yes, I know that there is a sea monster kingdom in the far eastern deep sea. They claim to come to this planet on a huge ship that can fly between stars. Some sea monster allies are even active in the empire," Berti La nodded slightly, "I have seen stories about these sea monsters in newspapers and radio shows."

    "But this is the first time we have heard voices from outside the planet with our''ears''...Although it is only possible," Bersetia retracted her gaze towards the sky and looked at Bertila and Gawain. "A distant and unknown world sent us a mysterious and unknown voice... This is not the same as listening to a story. I never thought I would experience such a thing."

    "I didn''t think about it either," Gawain smiled, with mixed emotions in his smile, "This... even makes me feel a little at a loss."

    "You don''t seem to be so happy?" Bersetia keenly noticed Gawain''s emotions. "I thought you would be a little happier about it-this is an exciting discovery, and it''s also related to the "starry sky". related."

    "But this is not necessarily a good thing," Gawain was indeed very excited for a while, but now the excitement is gradually fading, and more thoughts are spreading from the bottom of his heart. "Don''t forget that in our world,''step forward'' is always It is accompanied by great risks."

    Hearing these words, Bersetia also calmed down instantly. She suddenly thought of the documents from the Theocracy Council, the few words revealed by the Dragon Clan, and her solemn expression appeared in her eyes: "You mean... Lost control because of our act of looking up at the stars..."

    "It''s not so bad," Gawain shook his head. "According to reliable information, just''looking up at the starry sky'' itself will not cause the gods to lose control. Only the act of stepping on the starry sky will drive them crazy, so at least at this stage, this It was discovered that there would be no risk of a divine disaster."

    "Reliable information?" Bertila couldn''t help frowning, "Is this information really credible?"

    "Believable," Gawain nodded, "The Dragon God told me before he went crazy."

    Bercetia & Bertila: "...then this is indeed credible."

    "But the risk does not just come from looking up at the stars," Gawain shook his head, and couldn''t help but glanced at the sky again, "The source of this signal itself...maybe dangerous."

    The Silver Queen suddenly showed a thoughtful look. At the same time, the stars in the distance that were gradually beginning to twinkle seemed to have a different meaning in her eyes.

    Maybe... there really are a group of supposed "senders" among the stars, maybe the signal heard by the Thorin monitoring station today really comes from that distant direction, if all of this is true, then "they" "It should be there, at an unimaginable distance between humans and elves, looking out over here on the other side of the starry sky.

    This distance far exceeds the barrier between the mortal kingdoms and the Gondor Wasteland.

    A magnificent wall has turned the mortals outside the wall and the cultists inside the wall into two completely different ¡°ethnic groups¡±. Those ¡°senders¡± far away from the starry sky... are they friendly?

 Chapter 1130ï¼š Discussion about the starry sky

    As the dusk approached, a piece of sunlight in the distance had gradually receded into the mountains, and only a few dark red afterglows were left to illuminate a small piece of sky in the direction of the huge sunset, while a wider dark blue night filled in from another direction. In the deep part of the night, there are stars gradually appearing, and the stars that mortals have looked up to for thousands of years are becoming more and more obvious in that dark blue.

    Those bright spots in the night sky carry how many magnificent imaginations and idyllic fairy tales of mortals? Perhaps even the most knowledgeable scholar of the Silver Empire could not describe them one by one. The stars hang high in the sky, in a realm that mortals can¡¯t touch. The long distance and the unchanging brilliance of the ancients have a kind of almost divine meaning to the people who are bound by gravity on the earth, so since ancient times Since then, countless divine stories have unfolded around the stars and have taken root in the hearts of mortals.

    And these stories describing the starry sky have nothing to do with the real and vast universe.

    Both Amone and Enya have personally confirmed that there is no kingdom of gods above the stars, the kingdom of gods is just a foreign space established by mortal thoughts, and countless stories pointing to the stars in the world are just a layer of magnificence The empty shell, to the universe outside this shell, mortals have never really touched, and never prepared to touch it.

    But the vast universe of stars will not stop flashing because of the indifference of mortals-it is there after all, everything in the depths of the star sea moves endlessly, and now there is finally a voice that crosses the distance of the long stars, regardless of the various races on this land Are you ready? The voice has arrived.

    Of course, all of this is still unproven, but at least as far as Gawain himself...he thinks this voice is very likely to point to the stars.

    After all, there are already visitors from the starry sky like the Kraken on this planet, and there are even the ancient sailor fleet and the alien alliances who set foot on the expedition together with the fleet in the records of the dragon race-so he is willing I believe that there are other intelligent creatures among the distant stars. They may have just opened their eyes and looked up at the sky, and are now sharing this world with the mortals of Loren.

    The evening wind blew across the top of the Solin tree and whizzed past the monitoring antenna. The giant magic net hub in the distance and the nearby monitoring antenna made a deep buzzing sound, and Bersetia seemed to suddenly wake up from contemplation. He opened his mouth and said: "As for the stars, astrologers have always had a vision beyond ordinary people. Since the Gondor era, human magisters have successfully measured the distance between our planet and the sun and "Australia" and determined The twinkling stars in the universe are all high-energy stars similar to "Ao". At about the same time, scholars of the silver elves put forward speculations that our "sun" is actually a high-energy star similar to "Ao". The astral body, but it is more gentle, not burning violently..."

    "I remember this. When I was a knight apprentice, my mentor brought a book from the city. It recorded a meeting between the human magister and the elven magister, and the debate about stars at the meeting. ," Gawain nodded, "Scholars believe that it is because of the mildness of the sun that we can survive on this planet, and the excessive energy radiation of''Australia'' will destroy any ecosystem close to it... On this basis, a Gondor magister once put forward the hypothesis that if there are stars in the universe that are the same as our sun, without violent combustion and with suitable energy levels, and there are solid satellites in their suitable orbits similar to ours. , Then such an environment may give birth to alien life."

    "At that time, no one knew the origin of the siren, and no one knew that the mysterious creatures that lived in the deep sea came from the universe--even until today, only a few people in the world know this. This is because of Cecil. "Some of the popular science propaganda of the United States is working," Bertila said with some sigh, "but in that era, the top scholars of the mortal kingdoms have already set their sights on the stars, and even began to speculate about those distant What is the world like now."

    "But before they discovered further, the Demon Tide destroyed the mighty Gondor Empire. In order to make up for the huge scars left by the Demon Tide to the world, even the Silver Empire was dragged into a centuries-long whirlpool. , All development has stagnated or even regressed for hundreds of years," Belcetia said softly, and the sound of Ye Hai turning in the wind came from afar. "Think about it now, that was a brilliant but ignorant era, our top Having explored so far into the truth in the depths of the world, the main body of society has been stagnant. A demonic wave arrives, and the Gondor Empire from the top magister to the lowest level of the people is instantly wiped out¡ªour view of this world I don¡¯t know anything about the danger."

    "I remember you accurately described this situation," Bertila suddenly looked at Gawain, "the top and bottom layers are seriously disconnected in the field of knowledge, and there is no connection between cutting-edge technology and social productivity... ?"

    "The knowledge structure at the top and the bottom completely loses continuity, cutting-edge technology cannot be transformed into the productivity of the entire society, and ultimately leads to serious development imbalances, and the disaster resistance and recoverability of civilization are greatly weakened. When a world-class disaster breaks out, only Some upper-class elites were unable to protect the entire body of civilization, or even unable to protect themselves. Occasionally, individual survivors were unable to rebuild society due to the fragmentation of knowledge, which eventually led to the rapid destruction of the entire civilization. This is how the Gondor Empire ended. ," Gawain casually said the theory he had summarized at the beginning, and then glanced at Bertila somewhat unexpectedly, "Have you seen those things I wrote?"

    "...I take a look occasionally," Bertila said unnaturally, "at least that helps me to summarize how everything will die."

    "...Anyway, it¡¯s always good to read more books," Gawain touched the tip of his nose, and then sighed, "Alas, it¡¯s a pity that many countries are still following this old path..."

    "After all, for the order created by the transcendent, it is the easiest and safest choice to concentrate all knowledge and wealth in one point," Bersetia chuckled and shook her head. "Fortunately, Anzu has been reborn from the ashes, Typhon. Reforms were carried out earlier, and the Silver Empire... that group of congressmen have also become more sober these years."

    Gao Wen didn''t respond for a moment, but looked into the distance with some wonder, watching the edge of the tree canopy of the Thorin tree gradually be stained with silver light. After a while, he suddenly said: "From a certain perspective, the scene at Gangdor back then The magic wave...maybe it saved the lives of all mortals in the entire world."

    Bertila was startled, and subconsciously asked: "Why do you say that?"

    "On the eve of the eruption of the magic wave, Gondor and the Silver Empire were already on the verge of exploring the starry sky. The magisters had already analyzed too much knowledge about the stars in theory-they just didn''t take that substantial step," Gawain frowned, his voice calm and thought-provoking under the night sky, "And once that step is taken, the biggest''veil'' when a mortal knows the world will be lifted, which will lead to a ceremony. The sexual''ultimate disobedience'' happened ahead of schedule, and the mortals at that time..."

    Gawain did not go on, but Bersetia was already shuddering. At this moment, the night wind had stopped, and there was a rustling sound of leaves from deep in the canopy of the giant Thorin tree. Berthila was the first to break the silence: "So if the magic wave did not erupt, the scholars of Gondor or the Silver Empire will most likely try to explore the starry sky... What happened to the Dragon Race more than a million years ago will happen to us!"

    Gao Wen nodded slowly, and his voice became particularly low: "But we may not have the good luck of the dragon race. We can carry the fusion of the gods at the critical point of being annihilated, and find the opportunity in time to lower our heads to survive."

    "So the magic wave of the year was actually saving the entire mortal civilization from a macro perspective?" Bersetia''s eyes widened. "It sacrificed the Gondor Empire, but saved all the mortal kingdoms except the Gondor Empire. Do you mean this?"

    "Thinking of it this way will make it appear that the magic tide is a well-designed action. In the absence of evidence, it is best not to make assumptions of this degree." Gao Wen immediately shook his head. "Moreover, even if it is really an existing''handwriting'' , We are also destined to be unable to get an answer-only a certain **** can perform this kind of "shot", and we can''t find the gods to ask about the situation."

    He paused for a while, and said in a weird tone: "At least there is no way for the time being..."

    While talking about it in his heart, he thought about it secretly, thinking that although it seemed impossible to find someone to collect evidence, maybe after going back, he could try to ask Enya about the situation...The retired Dragon God could not do anything now. Everything is "say as much as you want", but at least compared with the time when she was on duty, she now has a high degree of freedom in speech, and there are some things that can be asked directly.

    Bertila didn¡¯t know what Gawain was thinking about in silence for a few seconds, she just asked a little curiously: ¡°Then we are now ¡®ready¡¯?¡±

    "...No one knows, even I don''t know," Gao Wenwen could use the identity of an "extraterritorial wanderer" here to be unpredictable, but he looked at Bertila''s already heterogeneous figure, and finally he still Choose to be honest, "I once said that when it comes to divine disasters, many things cannot find an accurate''variable''. We cannot predict the critical point of the madness of the gods, nor can we calculate where it will go. At the first step, the talents are considered to be ready for the''final disobedience''... The only thing we can do is to do everything possible to check and fill up the vacancies during the development process, so that we can have our chance of survival when''that day'' comes. Bigger."

    "It¡¯s not like what the terrible ¡®extraterritorial rogue¡¯ should say," Bersetia said suddenly, "but hearing you say this, I feel a little relieved."

    Gawain smiled and did not respond to the other party. Bertila spoke after thinking and brought the topic back to the "signal": "You think... if the signal really comes from Frostsky, it''s What kind of civilization will the sender be? I mean... what is its threat?"

    "It''s not easy to judge," Gawain frowned. "From a common sense, they have the ability to transmit signals to our planet over such a long distance. This shows that they have more advanced technology than us, at least More advanced communication and detection technology, but before we crack the transmission methods of those signals and improve our understanding of the sky, no one can be sure whether those "senders" send signals solely relying on powerful technology or environmental factors. Coincidence. Furthermore, communication and detection technology is only one of many technologies, and it cannot be used to judge the technical strength of the sender in other fields.

    "To take an extreme example, perhaps this method of communication across the starry sky is incredibly simple. Even primitive people with sticks can project their ideas onto distant stars, but we just don¡¯t have I found this simple principle..."

    Belcetia thought for a while, couldn''t help but laughed: "Your example is too extreme."

    "Example, it''s just an example," Gao Wen raised his hand and swayed, "I just don''t want you to be too nervous. There is one other thing I need to correct...or just a reminder, although the signal is after the main antenna points to the frosty sky. Appeared, but that doesn¡¯t mean it came from the Frost Sky.¡±

    "Frostsky is just a constellation. The celestial bodies that make up it are very likely to be distributed in a very vast starry sky, and they are three-dimensionally distributed. The celestial body that emits signals can only be said to be in the direction of Frostsky, but the specifics are Where it comes from... it still needs astrologers to work hard to calculate. Now it is astronomically wrong to say that the signal comes from the frost constellation."

    Listening to Gawain¡¯s words, Bertila couldn¡¯t help covering his forehead. Bersetia murmured, ¡°I haven¡¯t heard Uncle Gaowen¡¯s preaching for many years...¡±

    Gao Wen: "..."

    He was a little bit dumbfounded, but as the night wind blew across the treetops, his mood gradually relaxed a little.

    "Maybe we are too nervous," he said, "this is just a voice that suddenly visited our world, and judging from the large number of mathematical concepts carried at the beginning, it is more like a''greeting'' to introduce ourselves. In this vast and dark universe, show to another group of intelligent people that you are also a group of intelligent creatures that can communicate-I know this idea is too optimistic, but before we can figure out what the symbol at the end of the message really means Everyone can still be optimistic."

    "Well, I do like an optimistic attitude," Bersetia exhaled, thinking as she said, "I will also take those symbols back to the scholars in the Temple of the Stars. The talent in language and writing is not weaker than that of human beings, and there may be some parts in our ancient records that can help...You shouldn''t mind that the silver elves are also involved in this matter?"

    "Of course not," Gao Wen said immediately, "as I said at the beginning-this is a major event for all mortals, and I plan to make this project public within the entire alliance."

    His tone was very sincere, but he didn''t say everything he was thinking about.

    Now that the technology of the entire monitoring system is in the hands of Cecil, the core secrets of the main antenna array will definitely not be shared, and even if other countries get the technical data of this top-notch magical device, they may be copied if they want to copy it. Not coming out-under the premise that the only monitoring channel is completely monopolized by Cecil, to make this project public to the world, in fact, is essentially to let each country contribute their cryptography, philology and astrology experts, using a lot of technology People''s investment in exchange for a "participation" quota.

    But this kind of thing, even if the participants can see it, no one will say it.

 Chapter 1131ï¼š Gawains sense of urgency

    There are some things that Gawain can calculate clearly in his mind, and of course Bersetia, the Queen of Silver, can also understand. She is very clear that these seemingly top-secret antenna arrays are technologies that are firmly in the hands of Cecil. And mastering these antennas can be regarded as mastering the only portal for dialogue with that "signal" (if it can talk). Gao Wen said that he wants to open this monitoring program with the countries of the entire alliance, but he will open this door. Is the key open too?

    Obviously it is impossible. Gawain may be a generous ruler, but he is first of all the leader of the Cecil Empire. It is impossible for him to give his initiative to outsiders without knowing where he will go in the future. .

    But even so, Bersetia is willing to accept this "invitation"-since the Cecil Empire has mastered the core technology and "opportunities", it is normal and natural for this monitoring project to be led by them. , But the remaining "right to participate" is equally important, especially for the silver empire, which is also not weak in technical strength. As long as they can participate in this project, the elves are confident that they will get their own from the future technological achievements. reward.

    Of course, what is behind this signal is a blessing or a curse...It depends on how the future develops.

    "When are you going to announce this matter?" After being silent for a while, Bersetia suddenly asked, "I mean...to the whole society...Do you plan to publish this kind of matter to the people?"

    Speaking of the end, the silver queen is obviously hesitant. She knows that one of Gao Wen¡¯s current goals is to "promote knowledge to the people and return thinking to the people", and try to "make the people knowledgeable" to reduce All mortals fear and even deify the unknown. She understands the necessity of doing so, but now there is a secret before her eyes. This secret points to an unknown world that mankind has never explored-she suddenly hesitated.

    Those ordinary people who lack knowledge...can they really accept this kind of thing? After they come into contact with such secrets, will they really generate new beliefs in their thinking about the mysterious starry sky?

    Gawain understands Bersetia¡¯s concerns very well. This is indeed very complicated, so he also thought about it before breaking the silence: "This may be the first challenge faced by the Theocracy after the establishment of the Council-to be a cutting-edge Technology suddenly touches areas beyond ordinary people''s understanding, and even touches areas related to theology, how to explain everything to the public can achieve a smooth transition, and let blind awe land safely on the soil of rational logic.

    "This problem must be faced head-on, because as long as our technology is still developing, similar situations will always appear. Today it is a signal from the stars, and tomorrow it may be an explanation of the shadow world or even magic. The original understanding-if we avoid the explanation of them before the public, then it is essentially no different from the past "creating gods". The more and more people have more and more doubts and awe of cutting-edge technology, sooner or later it will be born among the people. The "theological interpretation" that takes new technologies as the goal of awe, and even such things as the mechanical gods and the gods of technology will appear."

    Bersetia raised her eyebrows: "You mean, do you really want to open this signal and a series of explanations around it to the people?"

    "It should be open, but we must fully consider the guidance of public opinion and the thinking habits of the public, and carry out a gradual, limited and controlled opening," Gao Wen said in his thoughts. His mind was running quickly. At this moment, he Suddenly realized that the mysterious signal might not only be as simple as an "external greeting". In a sense, it could even become a "practical exercise" after the establishment of the Theocracy Council, although it came as a surprise. , But this kind of "surprise" is one of its values. "We have to face up to the knowledge level of ordinary people and their way of thinking is different from that of real astrologers, so we can¡¯t follow the pattern of communicating with scholars. Ordinary people communicate...

    "We should first do a good job of''popularizing interpretation'' of professional knowledge, and transform professional terminology into a language that at least 60 to 70% of ordinary people can understand. We need some less serious propaganda platforms and preachers. Explain to the public-or reinterpret those astronomical concepts that became common knowledge in the upper class during the Gondor period. Of course, even if explained in this way, they probably cannot understand the difference between stars and planets, but at least they will understand one thing. The thing, that is, the''world in the sky'' is also understandable. They are not out of reach, but are within the sight of mortals.

    "We can¡¯t tell them what ¡®interstellar communication¡¯ is as soon as we come up. It¡¯s easy for people with ulterior motives to guide it as a divine revelation or some kind of ¡®harbinger¡¯...

    "In addition to the official caliber, we also need a very large range of non-governmental guidance. We need someone to walk and observe among the public, understand what people discuss in the tavern and the square, and we need to organize a large number of influential and orderly Ordinary people are convinced of''speakers''. These speakers may not be real experts, but in the eyes of the people, what these people say will be more cordial and credible than those scholars who are full of obscure words. We must call this kind of''speakers'' To manage it, if it already exists, we must incorporate it; if it does not, we must build it from scratch.

    "The people¡¯s mind is not inherently ignorant, but it is a piece of uncultivated land. If we don¡¯t cultivate it, it will be easily occupied by ignorant and blind thoughts..."

    Gawain thought while talking, and occasionally paused. This was to better organize the language and straighten out his thoughts. After he talked a lot of details, Bertila and Bersetia could not help but reveal something. The look of thinking, and at the end, he did not forget to add one point:

    "In addition, Bersetia, you must remember that the purpose of all our''propaganda'' and''publications'' is not to pursue 100% accuracy and detail-too accurate and detailed technical information is difficult for the public to understand. I don¡¯t like to listen. What we want to make sure is that these things have no errors in the general direction and that they conform to the facts in terms of basic concepts. The main purpose of these things is to..."

    "In order for ordinary people to think," Bersetia said without waiting for Gao Wen to finish speaking, "Let them not habitually fall into awe and theological interpretation when facing unknown things, but learn to use logic to try. Understand everything-it doesn''t matter whether this superficial understanding is correct, the important thing is to let them not treat the signal as the voice of God in the first place."

    "Yes, this is the most important job of the theocracy," Gawain nodded, "It looks like you have understood my theory-this is rare."

    Speaking of this, he couldn''t help sighing: "Today, even in Cecil, there are many people who think that I want to thoroughly educate the people, hoping that everyone can think rationally, be wise and knowledgeable... In fact, I don¡¯t even dare to think of such a thing."

    When Gawain and Bersetia were discussing seriously, Bertila on the side remained silent for a long time. She seemed to be thinking about something. It wasn''t until the discussion next to him came to an end that she suddenly said, "Even so. , It is still inevitable that some people will mislead the public around the topic of signals and stars. They may be politicians with ulterior motives, they may be conservative priests who are eager to find loopholes under the pressure of the theocracy, or they may even conspiracy from the beginning. Cultists...maybe better in Cecil, but not all countries can effectively control society. In this situation, the people will become a breeding ground for heretical beliefs."

    "When this happens, I''m afraid we will have to activate the theocracy of the council," Bersetia said, looking into Bertila''s eyes. "Of course, that''s the next step-if it can be widely used. With universal education, common sense literacy, and ideological emancipation to achieve our goals, we don¡¯t have to use violence to solve problems."

    Speaking of this, the elf ruler suddenly took a long breath. She smiled under the stars and looked at Gawain next to her: "What you mentioned just now has benefited me a lot-I am in charge. I have been holding the reins of an empire for seven centuries, and sometimes I even think I am a successful ruler, but now it seems...there are many things in the world worthy of me to learn.

    "This knowledge doesn''t sound like Uncle Gao Wen can sum up. Are they the teachings of the''extraterritorial wanderer''?"

    "Is there a difference?" Gawain smiled, "We are already the same individual, even though the general direction of the things I just said comes from the''outsider'', its details are based on Gawain Cecil''s The cognition and understanding of this world."

    "That''s true," Bersetia chuckled slightly, and sighed with emotion. "Then again, the things you just said...it won''t happen overnight. It seems that I have it now. I need to go back and consider it carefully."

    She turned around, turned her back to the antenna array behind her, and leaned slightly to Gawain: "It''s getting late, so I will leave first-can you continue to take me to visit this magical place tomorrow?"

    "Of course," Gawain smiled and nodded, and said to Bertila beside him, "You can send her back."

    As soon as Gawain¡¯s voice fell, I heard a rustling sound from the depths of the sea of ??leaves nearby, and then a large swath of flower vines suddenly bloomed and spread from the layers of leaves. While the vines were squirming, there was another Bertila. The avatar came out from there, and came to the Silver Queen briskly and silently: "I will take you to a resting place-Elaine has been waiting for you for a long time."

    The Silver Queen looked at the two Bertila in surprise, then showed a decent smile, followed the second avatar that appeared, and turned and left the platform where the antenna array was located.

    Until the opponent¡¯s figure disappeared, and only Gawain and Bertila remained on the top of the tree under the night, Gawain glanced at the latter: "You can still create and control two avatars at the same time?"

    Bertila smiled slightly, with a trace of triumph and sly on her face: "I have a lot of brains."

    Gao Wen: "..."

    Some crazy images of San were flashed in his mind. Gawain almost shivered in this warm summer night, and then he shook his head quickly, threw the mental pollution associations out of his mind, and then fell into Think about it.

    After a brief consideration, he looked at Bertila and said solemnly: "I remember you said that your current body can continue to grow... and there is a lot of room for subsequent growth?"

    "Theoretically... if only''growth'' is considered, the growth potential of the giant Thorin tree is far from reaching the limit, and even I don''t even know how big this limit can be," Bertila thought carefully and said carefully. "But in fact, there are many things to consider-firstly, whether such a large amount of nutrient supply can be ensured, and secondly, how to ensure the stability of an overly large structure. These two points are actually considered to be resolved. I can consciously adjust the freshman Branch and root system to ensure the structural strength and nutrient supply of giant trees...

    "Then also consider the environmental carrying capacity. My tree canopy has now affected the entire Sorin Plain ecosystem. Under conscious control, this impact has reached a beneficial balance. But if the canopy continues to spread, I will The entire ecological system of the Holy Spirit Plain must also be included in the calculation, which will lead to too many unpredictable parts...

    "The last and most important point-my ability to think."

    Bertila pointed to his forehead, but this was just a symbolic gesture: Gawain and she knew that there was only wood in this head.

    What she is referring to is her ability to think.

    "You mean... the scale of the giant tree of Thorin is too large. If it continues to expand, it will affect your thinking," Gao Wen frowned. "Even your spirit will not be able to command such a huge body, causing some areas of the giant tree to lose control. ?"

    "That''s it," Bertila nodded, "Although now I have...''transformed'' into this form, even my own spirit seems to have undergone a certain degree of variation, capable of directing such a plant to become a plant. My body, but my spirit has its limits after all. As the giant tree expands indefinitely, I will eventually lose the ability to perceive and control part of the body."

    Gowen''s tone became serious: "If the Thorin tree partly loses control, what will happen?"

    "Don''t be so nervous, those branches that are out of control won''t turn into monsters and jump from the canopy." Bertila looked at Gawain with a serious expression and couldn''t help laughing, "It''s like those disconnected Like the vine''s''Bertila Doll'', the branches that are out of control will probably only become ordinary branches, at most they will die and fall off, just like..."

    For some reason, Gao Wen suddenly came up with a word: "Hair loss?"

    Working overtime can cause hair loss.jpg.

    Bertila: "...Although your description is very subtle, how do I feel offended?"

    Gao Wen quickly gave a dry cough: "Ahem, I didn''t say you, what I said... Forget it, just assume that I didn''t say anything."

    Bertila glanced suspiciously at Gawain, and after a while he retracted his gaze: "Well, it''s roughly the same as you said, those giant tree structures that are out of control will fall off like... hair. Anyway, you Why are you asking me this all of a sudden? Didn''t you say that the expansion of the Thorin tree has reached a sufficient scale, and it is better not to continue to expand?"

    Gao Wen was silent for a moment, and silently raised his head to look at the night sky.

    The distant Frostsky constellation is shining quietly in the night sky. In that direction, there may be a star on a pair of eyes, looking at the same universe, quietly thinking about issues related to fate.

    "I just suddenly felt some urgency." He whispered to break the silence.

 Chapter 1132ï¼š Adventurer going north

    "Sense of urgency..."

    Bertila repeated Gawain¡¯s words softly, her gaze fell on the ¡°mortal¡± who could even confront the gods without changing her face, and a thought suddenly appeared in her heart:

    What else in the world can make such people feel urgency?

    I am afraid it can only be a risk from outside the known world...

    "After the signal appeared, your nerves were a little tight," she couldn''t help but said, "Although others probably can''t see it, I noticed-do you think the signal is a big threat? The sending of the signal ...Although you were very optimistic just now, you seem to be sure that they are malicious."

    "No, I can''t determine whether they are malicious or well-intentioned right now, but the existence of this signal itself should make all of us strained," Gawain glanced at Bertila, "If it really comes from far away Another civilization in the depths of the Star Sea¡ªthen this civilization is completely unknown to us. Completely unknown means that everything is possible. They may be more advanced and powerful than us, and may be extremely offensive, even These signals themselves may be some kind of trap...

    "Of course, all of this may be the opposite, but we can¡¯t put all hope on ¡®just so¡¯.

    "Moreover, this kind of unknown thing is even more dangerous than the''sacred disaster'' we are facing, because at least we have begun to contact and decipher the mystery of the gods, and we at least know where the boundaries of the gods are. , But for an unfamiliar civilization in the depths of the stars, we can¡¯t even determine what their life forms are."

    Bertila quietly listened to Gawain¡¯s words, and suddenly said softly: ¡°For countless years, mortals on this planet have walked alone in the dark. There is no other light in the world, so most of us think this There is only ourselves in the vast expanse of wilderness. We compete and survive within the range of our own civilization candle. All the threats we have come into contact also come from this range, but now... we suddenly see a cluster of people from afar. light."

    Gao Wen nodded softly: "So I have a sense of urgency-the existence of the sea monster and the testimony of the dragon race have proved that there is not only one candle in this universe, but we have never thought of another. The light is so close, it is even shining in our direction... Regardless of whether this strange light is kind or malicious, it means that we don¡¯t have much time to waste."

    "Although I don''t know what you have planned, it seems that you have high hopes for the giant Thorin tree," Bertila said in thought. She groaned, and the breeze under the night sky blew through the tree canopy and lifted some subtleties on the edge of the sea of ??leaves. After half a minute of thinking, she broke the silence, "Perhaps there is a way...that can allow me to break through my growth limit."

    Gawain was also thinking about his own business, and at this time he immediately woke up from his meditation: "Do you have a way?"

    "The growth limit of the Thorin giant tree seems to be mainly limited by my control ability, and regarding control ability..." Bertila paused briefly, his face seemed to show a trace of pride, "Do you remember how I controlled at the same time Two incarnations?"

    Gawain instantly guessed what the other person was thinking, and couldn''t help but widen his eyes slightly: "You mean those servo brains?"

    "I have always used servo brains as auxiliary organs to stabilize my personality. Occasionally I also use them to solve some research topics, but I rarely use them directly to control giant trees-it is not safe to do so. Or technical problems, simply because I have enough control ability, I don¡¯t need to do this," Bertila nodded and said very seriously, "I have only recently started to use the servo brain to help me control additional avatars. ''This has achieved very good results, and the question you just asked gave me further inspiration...The extra computing power can not only control the extra avatar, but also the growing giant tree."

    Gawain has been interested, he nodded: "Go on."

    "I just conceived a plan. If, during the growth of the giant tree of Thorin, an auxiliary brain is placed in its neural grid every certain range, and a series of auxiliary neural nodes and independent biomass are set up around these brains. Circulation pipelines may be able to greatly increase the size of the giant tree, and at the same time it will not put too much pressure on my own thinking cycle and biomass transportation," Bertila continued, "At the same time, these brains can be buried deep underneath. It can also prevent the enemy from locking my nerve nodes, which greatly enhances security..."

    Gawain''s eyes widened as he listened. He conceived Bertila''s amazing plan in his mind. The picture that the brain supplemented was already extremely shocking, and when he heard the other party intends to bury those auxiliary brains in the ground. After thinking about it, he immediately nodded in agreement-it is safer to do so, and the main reason is that it is more friendly to the mental health of ordinary people on the surface...

    Bertila saw Gawain¡¯s approving gaze, she smiled and stopped: "Do you have anything to add to my plan?"

    "No one knows your body better than you, so you can control the technical aspects yourself," Gawain nodded, "I just want to explain one thing-I don''t want the Thorin tree to be aimless. Land blindly expands, but has a detailed''growth plan''..."

    While talking, he couldn''t help but reminded: "In addition, I must remind you: Although this magnificent plan has a good starting point, it must not forget the lessons of the End of All Things in the past. After all, your starting point was also Okay, but in the end you fell into the dark side of technology-so you must always pay attention to the risks in the growth process this time. Once you find that the giant tree may get out of control, you must stop immediately. At the same time, no matter where your plan goes, They must report progress to me at any time, without going through other departments, and report directly to me."

    Looking at Gawain¡¯s extraordinarily serious look and listening to the solemnity in the other¡¯s tone, Bertila also stood up in awe, as a witness and participant of the plague of gods in the past, about the death of all things will gradually fall into darkness and madness. All sorts of memories resurfaced in her mind at this moment-in all her minds, she bowed her head deeply, with a heavy tone: "Yes, I will never make the same mistake again, Brother Gao Wen."

    ¡­¡­

    The remote northern coast, the empire¡¯s current largest outlet to the sea, the new city "Beigang" has now become the busiest material distribution hub in the north.

    This new city, which was built in the shortest time with almost half the power of the empire, now stands at the end of the north coast. Its rise has created countless records that are regarded as miracles by the locals-no one has ever I have seen that a city can be built in such a short period of time. No one has ever seen a huge heat collection tower towering over the ground. Cobweb-like heating pipes warm the entire city. The new order of the empire The city spreads outward from the center, like an irresistible wave spreading across the entire north¡ªnot to mention that no one has ever seen so many merchants, travelers, and adventurers gather in a swarm like a swarm. On this coastline once ruled by cold and barbarity.

    Those who have questioned the Beigang Construction Corps and the Wilder family¡¯s decision have all been dissipated. In front of the towering port shield and municipal heating tower, all the pale and weak doubts melted like spring snow. Other voices expressing concern gradually disappeared after the rapid rise of commerce in Beigang New City.

    The new order has brought a new prosperity that the northerners have never seen before. This kind of prosperity is jaw-dropping. The flowing golden pound and Feiner are like honey that confuses all the tongues of suspicion, even the blind and short-sighted native aristocrats. When standing in the "Beijing Customs Hall" or "Beijing Railway Hub", it is impossible to dismiss it as a "vulgar product that disrupts order" against the original intention.

    Of course, there are also exceptionally strong heads-but they have merged into the earth with their hard heads, and have become part of the cornerstone of the expansion of the new city.

    A drizzle visited this port city. This is the second rain since the beginning of summer, but after all, it is in the extreme north. Even if it¡¯s already summer, the rain looks extremely cold, as if the water droplets are still mixed in. Finely crushed ice crystals. In the hazy rain, the towering urban heating facilities and the magical obelisk inlaid with runes point to the sky, and the magical brilliance that each emits forms a circle of light spreading outward in the foggy sky.

    An iron-black magic train slowly slowed down in the drizzle, and the yellow holographic marking wall projected in front of the railway platform turned into a green color representing allowable passage. The behemoth of steel that relied on the repulsion device to run in was marked by the holographic projection The platform slowed down steadily at the edge of the platform. With the clicking sound made by a series of mechanical devices switching polarity, the train finally stopped and opened the door with a ring of bells.

    Passengers from afar filed out from the train, and the already busy platform suddenly became more noisy.

    Among the passengers flocking to the platform, a figure in a short black robe squeezed out of the crowd, swearing all the way - among the variously dressed passengers, this figure in a short robe still looked particularly eye-catching, his hair and beard were all white. He looked like an old man in his seventies or eighties, but he was full of energy. Not only could he squeeze a way out of a strong young man, he could also jump on the edge of the crowd and shout that someone had stepped on his foot.

    He wears a short mage robe that has appeared a little outdated in this "new age". This robe has obviously been with the master for many years. There are many signs of wear and tear on the surface, but it is still clean and tidy. There is a book commonly used by mage hanging on his waist. The black sheepskin magic book, on the other side hangs a short rod and a magic ball in a bag. A black soft hat is worn on the top of the old mage¡¯s head. The soft hat looks simple, but the rubies in the corners are enough Prove that this is an extraordinary treasure with restrained style.

    This overall dress is obviously very suitable for action in the wilderness, usually those wizards who embark on an adventurous journey will prefer this kind of "outfit" that does not affect action and can stably exert combat power.

    But few mage on an adventurous journey will be as old as him-an old man of this age, even if he is still a powerful spellcaster, should cherish the rest of his life and stay honestly in the mage tower. Study the classics accumulated throughout your life.

    "The young people these years really disrespect the elderly," the old mage yelled a few words outside the crowd, then shook his head and mumbled towards the exit of the platform. He couldn''t help but raise his head as he walked. Come, looking at the dazzling magical devices, advertising signs, and road signs on the platform, as well as another freight train that is slowly stopping on the other side of the platform. "But then again, these subtleties of this year It''s really interesting... a machine that runs automatically? It''s really a good thing that smart people can toss out..."

    "Of course, this discerning old man--" As soon as the old mage''s voice fell, a happy and energetic young male voice suddenly came from the side, "Welcome to Beigang, the most prosperous and advanced port in this land. Xincheng, you have come to the right place. The good things here are everywhere..."

    The old mage turned his head and glanced at his side, and saw a meticulous young man wearing a dark blue coat and hair-care standing beside him, with a pleasant and friendly smile on his face.

    "Selling souvenirs? Or selling business hotels?" The old mage raised his eyebrows immediately, and choked him back before the other person finished speaking. "Don''t think of me as the first time you ride the magic train. I just often work in the field, but I haven''t entered the city. Have you ever been in the Rune Forge in Ten Forest City? Have you ever been in the Crystal Smelting Factory in Pochkesburg?"

    The young man was choked by a series of words from the old mage, and his face turned red on the spot, and he said with embarrassment: "This...I didn''t mean that, old sir. I just saw you standing on the platform to see if you need help. ..."

    "First of all, there is no need to add the word "old" in front of "sir". I am afraid I will be able to live better than you next. Secondly, I don''t need souvenirs or recommend hotels. I come here to do business and have my own arrangements. ¡ª¡ªBut when it comes to help, I really need to ask you to inquire."

    The young man seemed to be shocked by the aura emanating from the old man, he swallowed quickly, and smiled crampedly: "You...just speak up."

    "There should be a ¡®Extreme North Exploration and Development Corps Reporting Place¡¯ in this city? Where to go?"

    "Northern Exploration and Development Group?" The young man was taken aback for a moment, and then reacted, "You mean the adventurer''s guild to Tarrond?"

    "Yes, that''s the case, Adventurers'' Guild... I also think this name is a bit more fluent," the old mage stroked his beard, "It seems that there are two registration places on the north side of the mainland, one is in Shenglong. The Principality, one is in Beigang¡ªactually, I was planning to go to the Principality of Sacred Dragon at first, but that place was too far and the train was not working, so I came here to see the situation."

    "Yes, there is indeed a registration center for adventurers to register for Tarrond," the young man said, but couldn''t help but glanced at the old man in front of him for several times. No matter what, he couldn''t believe it. The old man with white beard and hair would equate with the "adventurer", "But you...are you also planning to go to Tarrond?"

    "Nonsense!" The old man suddenly opened his eyes, "Could it be that I have been on the train all day just to visit the toilet of the Far North Exploration and Development Mission?"

    "No, no, I didn''t mean that... well, you go forward from here, turn west after you leave the exit, and you will see a street sign after two intersections, a very obvious sign with a stopper The double sign of Sil and Talrond-of course, if you don¡¯t mind paying a little bit, you can also go directly by taxi or magic cart."

    The young man said, he blinked suddenly, and in front of him there was only the empty platform, and the cold wind blew by him, where is there any old mage?

    "See... hell!"

    The young man shrank his neck subconsciously and murmured in a low voice, but suddenly he felt something in the palm of his hand. He raised his hand and opened it, only to see a coin with a face value of 1 Fernal lying quietly. In the palm of your hand.

 Chapter 1133ï¼š People going to Tarrond

    The old man with outdated clothes disappeared on the platform like a shadow dissipating in the sun, but the coin in the palm of his hand was still warm. The young man blinked, and it took a few seconds to finally react from the shock.

    He subconsciously rubbed the coin in his hand and then stuffed it into his pocket. As a cost of asking for directions, this income is already considered to be a lot of money. In terms of purchasing power, it even exceeds what he used to be in the streets and alleys of the town. The young man couldn''t help but slapped his lips when thinking of this when the local snake sold "intelligence" to adventurers.

    Adventurer, "intelligence", guidance, reward for a coin... Thinking about it carefully, this feels a bit back to the past.

    He curled the corners of his mouth, moving his legs and feet that were a little sore because of wandering on the platform for too long, and walked in the direction of the exit with the already very sparse flow of people, and not far from him, a line of scale was larger than that of regular passengers. A freight train with a lot of roughness in the shape of the train is stopping by the cargo platform. The large sliding door on the side of the carriage has slid to the side. The stevedores who are ready to go immediately move forward under the command of the foreman to transfer the full load of materials in the carriage. Onto the trailer.

    The foreman with a big beard is standing next to the loading and unloading area. While directing the operation, he looks at the crates of uniform specifications. On the seal on the side of the wooden box, the emblem of the Community Alliance can be clearly seen.

    In the dock area of ??Beigang, the Duke of the North, Victoria, is standing on a platform. The drizzle is blowing towards the platform under the breeze, but before approaching, the direction is changed by invisible forces, leaving only the cold wind surrounding the woman. Around the Duke, she raised her head and looked out at the wide sea that was slightly undulating outside the pier. A dim and hazy sky shrouded the sea, so that all the distant scenery was covered in the thin sea fog. In front of the power of nature, Even the keen vision of the extraordinary is useless, but she still looks there, as if she can see something through the hazy fog and sky.

    There was the eternal storm entrenched in the direction just one year ago, and there is a miraculous celestial storm that has not dissipated for a million years, blocking the prying eyes. When the weather is clear, people on the mainland can even look. The cloud wall that reaches the sky and the earth rises from below the sea level and spreads to high altitude, as if supporting the entire sky.

    But now, the storm that was once considered an irreversible force of nature has completely dissipated, and the mysterious kingdom behind the storm has opened the door to the mortals of the Loren continent. Even Victoria Wilde, the "Ice and Snow Grand Duke", is at this moment. Can''t help but want to feel the wonder of fate.

    "Today''s last batch of materials has been unloaded on the platform," a middle-aged man''s voice suddenly came from the side, causing Victoria to withdraw his gaze towards the sea, "This batch of materials comes from moss woods, including yesterday and the day before yesterday. Those batches that have arrived have exceeded the expected goal and the only thing left to do is to ship them to Tarrond. "Update the fastest computer terminal::/

    Victoria turned her head and saw Byron with his messy hair standing beside him, the Imperial Navy Marshal with a happy smile on his face, looking at the sea outside the port with an appreciative look. The majestic officer''s cloak draped behind him, but he was pierced with a bandit-like spirit.

    "The weather is not good," The Duchess turned her head and nodded gently to the gloomy sky in the distance, "According to my experience, there may be a storm waiting for you tomorrow."

    "But our Siren navigators vowed to ensure that the weather will be clear tomorrow," Byron shrugged, "And the naga said the same."

    "...Those deep-sea creatures have a different understanding of good weather than people on land like us," the duchess couldn''t help frowning, "especially those sea monsters."

    "Then we can make a bet, I believe in my pilot, you believe in your experience," Byron laughed, "How about betting on a pound?"

    "Not interested," Victoria said casually, "I never bet against anyone."

    Byron shrugged boringly, and turned his eyes to the pier not far away. In the long pier extending along the coast, there are a total of six state-of-the-art cargo-guided mechanical ships like small mountains. Floating steadily on the sea, the hidden cargo warehouses under the decks of four of the ships are now open. Under the operation of a series of mechanical devices, a large amount of grain is transferred from the giant trucks on the dock to the cabins like flowing water. Another loading and unloading team was busy beside the remaining two ships, transferring a large number of sealed wooden boxes to the stacking area on the deck.

    At this moment, the drizzle is still flying, but a thin layer of energy shields rises from the dock area, covering the entire loading and unloading area in the shield. Those shield generators are shining light blue on the top of the reinforced concrete protective wall. As long as they are still in operation, the dock operation area can guarantee good dry and windless conditions.

    And beside another pier farther from the cargo ship, the majestic mechanical battleship "Bitter Winter" watched this scene like a silent giant. The lofty magic wings and the imposing turret stood proudly, and two more A smaller, new-deck frigate is moored next to this huge main ship, and the resupply operations are underway.

    At this increasingly busy Beigang Wharf, the loading, unloading, and replenishment operations of a large number of ships are almost non-stop, especially after the beginning of summer, the huge economic stimulus brought by the circum-continental route allows all merchants with a little ability to participate in this event. During the feast, Beigang, which runs on a shaft, has become a real city that never sleeps, and the loading and unloading scenes on the wharf are becoming more and more common to many people.

    But the six cargo ships currently undergoing loading operations are extremely special, even so special that the Grand Duke of the North and the Supreme Commander of the Imperial Navy will personally oversee the situation. The reason is simple: these ships will truly break the blockade of Los Angeles. The "barrier" of mortals on the Lun continent for centuries, they carry a significant mission, a mission that can even be said to have laid the cornerstone of the Community Alliance, they will sail to Tarrond.

    This is a more challenging sailing task than opening a circum-continental route. They have to challenge the far sea after crossing the "offshore calm line", which is a dangerous sea area that is "violent, disorderly, and unchallable" in traditional perception.

    "I can''t believe that we will actually challenge the far sea..." After a long period of silence, the Duchess Victoria finally couldn''t help but said, "And the first challenge was on such a large scale, the goal is even more so. The hometown of the legendary dragon...If time goes back a few years, someone mentions this kind of thing to me, I will definitely release the mental retardation identification technique to him as soon as possible."

    "Is there such a spell?" Byron''s thoughts are obviously not on the same plane as the Duchess, "What is the use of this strange-sounding spell?"

    "Yes, and they are very useful spells." The Duchess of Victoria glanced at the marshal next to her. "It is necessary for the big family to identify the heir¡¯s intellectual potential as early as possible to avoid wasting huge training resources. Such spells are used exclusively. In the selection of heirs of nobles under the age of six, in the old days, almost all large families above the earl would use this method to examine their heirs." Update the fastest mobile terminal::

    "...Magic is really convenient," Byron curled his lips, "but it sounds pretty unsympathetic."

    "It''s really ruthless, and this practice of concentrating all resources to at least the elite and giving up the vast majority of ordinary children runs counter to the concept of education and talent reserve promoted by His Majesty," Victoria said blankly, "but you can''t I don¡¯t admit it. Sometimes, this effective screening method still has its place."

    Byron shrugged and quickly lost interest in this topic. He returned his attention to the voyage mission that was about to begin. After a little thought, he said: "Your Majesty attaches great importance to this voyage. A demonstration of the strength of the alliance and the new order is also a test of the series of efforts we have made so far in Beigang. To be honest, I am not worried about the voyage itself, but I am not so relieved that Beigang will go with us before. The mission performed by Typhon offshore was not the same. After moving away from the land, the communication between the entire fleet and the land would be interrupted."

    "You can trust me," the Duchess said in a deep voice, "in this land, there has never been a snowflake beyond the control of the Wilde family."

    Byron was silent for a moment, then nodded slightly: "...Then I will be relieved."

    After that, he looked at the sea again, and on the weather-beaten face of this "mercenary knight", the expression of seriousness and expectation gradually emerged.

    He knows that what he will carry out is probably the riskiest challenge in his half-life, far beyond his leading companions to explore the ancient ruins and the nests of Warcraft. In the old days, his voyage would even be regarded as suicide. Lift, but with the addition of naga technicians and siren navigators and the ocean-going navigation skills they brought, this kind of voyage is now possible, and more importantly, they will be accompanied by a group of giant dragons. , The suicidal voyage in the past may now become a feat that can be recorded in history.

    If the old companions who ventured together are still there...will they toast themselves to this epic adventure?

    Thinking about it, Byron couldn''t help but look forward to the distant Tarrond even more.

    ¡­¡­

    Near the city center of Beigang, in the lobby on the first floor of the "Northern Exploration and Development Group Reporting Office" nicknamed the "Adventurers'' Guild" by business travelers, the once lively windows are now gradually deserted as the evening approaches.

    The jingle bell suddenly came, and the sleepy girl Ji Ling who was sitting behind the registration window suddenly woke up and looked towards the door with an unexpected look.

    An old man wearing a short black robe, a black cap on his head, and white beard and hair stood there. After looking around in the hall, he strode towards this side.

    That black short robe is not very popular in this era. After all, even the masters of the masters with outstanding identities in the past have the concept of pursuing the trend. Now all kinds of "modern dresses" lined with rune interlayers and magic thread Quickly replace the old gloomy and inconvenient mage robes. They have the same casting assist effect and modern and beautiful appearance. But for the registrars who often deal with adventurers recently, this kind of old look is actually not Rarely, their practicality and durability have withstood the test, and for adventurers, they are more accustomed to using the equipment they have been used to, instead of surrendering their lives to "fashion stuff".

    But adventurers of this age are not so common.

    There was a trace of doubt in her mind, and the girl behind the registration window immediately became energetic, and after the old mage approached, she gave a formulaic smile: "Hello, how can I help you?"

    "Registered as an adventurer to Tarrond," the old mage said, with a very easy-going attitude, not like those traditional mages who are also old, with a sense of arrogance that is hard to fade through life''s accumulation. Far North Exploration and Development Group, right?"

    "You want to register as..." The girl was taken aback, her eyes under the red short hair couldn''t help but swept over the old mage twice, "Are you sure you want to register as an adventurer? If you want to join an inspection tour as a scholar You can go next door..."

    "It''s an adventurer, I''m not too confused yet," the old mage waved his hand, and then glanced suspiciously at the "Instructions for Adventurers" hanging next to the registration window, "What? There is a problem? Is it possible that you still limit it? Is the upper age limit for registration? I have read the promotional materials carefully when I came here, there should be no restrictions on it..."

    "This... we do not limit the upper age limit." The girl was a little dazed, and said subconsciously. At the same time, she suddenly felt that this non-restriction of the upper age limit for registration seems to be a loophole, but then again, it is true under normal circumstances. Will there be adventurers who have already come out to take the task? !

    "If you don''t limit it, it''s easy to say," The old mage didn''t know what the young girl was muttering in her heart. With a happy expression on his face, he reached out and put his hand in front of the window, "Give me a registration form, little girl."

    "This...Okay," the girl nodded dizzy, reached out her hand to take a blank form from the side, and began to explain as if with professional inertia, "Please fill in your age, place of birth, occupation, and adventure time here. And whether there is a team relationship, sign your last name and first name here, and finally trace this rune here to leave your mark..."

    "Okay, I know, this set is actually not much different from the previous adventurers'' guilds."

    The old mage waved his hand impatiently before waiting for the girl to finish. He picked up the form and took a quick glance and took the pen in front of the window to fill it out. But soon he frowned, and the tip of the pen stroked the paper. Mumbled: "Age here...I can''t remember it, and I don''t remember where I was born. I don''t have a problem with my occupation. Adventure time? Can I fill in a few centuries..."

    The girl behind the window listened to the old mage¡¯s muttering and she couldn¡¯t help but shake her mouth. She couldn¡¯t help but suspect that the old man in front of her was not actually an adventurer who came to register, but because she ran out of the house because of Alzheimer¡¯s. Maybe it¡¯s more appropriate to call the security guard at this time.

    "If you don''t remember, then leave it empty," the girl said in her heart to call the security guard, while following the old man''s words. This is to take care of the other party''s emotions and prevent the poor old man from getting excited. You should know how to fill in the last name, right?"

    The girl¡¯s idea is simple: if she has an accurate name, she might be able to help the old man find his family.

    Hearing the registrar''s words, the old mage frowned slightly, thought about it very seriously, and mumbled while writing: "I really don''t remember the last name, although I''m sure I should have a last name, first name ¡­Um, Modil, it¡¯s signed, is that okay?"

    :. :

 Chapter 1134ï¼š To the new world

    The old man filled in his name very smoothly in the form, in a font that looked as elegant and concise as an art to the young registrar. After receiving the form, the girl couldn''t help but start to doubt herself. Judging by the judgement, an "old man who is not so clear-headed" can really write this good hand?

    Of course, the girl is not a professional doctor or a druid. She herself knows this very well. She can''t judge anything based on the font, but this brief suspicion still made her look at the old man curiously, and then couldn''t help it. Asked: "May I ask, what is your purpose in going to Tarrond? I mean... you don''t seem young anymore. It''s a very risky thing to join the pioneer group."

    "Go to a strange land, witness some strange things, do something thrilling and may be of benefit to many people. Now all of the above can be done by filling out a form. Does this need more reasons? "The old man looked at the young girl with a look of ignorant juniors, "And that''s Tarrond! Any sane adventurer will seize this opportunity tightly, it may only be once in a lifetime! "

    "This... what you said also makes sense," the registrar said, as if shocked by the old man''s enthusiasm, and said in a vain tone. At the same time, he even more doubted his speculation about the old man''s "illness"-this seems true Is he a passionate, sane adventurer, and full of yearning for Talrond?

    At the same time, she also noticed a detail in the other party''s words: the old man called himself an "adventurer" instead of an "adventurer" in the general population. This subtle root difference may not be a big deal among the careless adventurers. , But the old man in front of him is most likely an extraordinary wizard with a good education, so the term "adventurer" is most likely to carry the title of pride.

    But is there a famous adventurer named "Modil" in the human world? The young registrar was a little unsure, after all, she still lacked understanding of the continent¡ªjust a few weeks ago, she was hunting seals in the distant Tarrond.

    The old mage named Modil obviously did not see that the young registrar behind the window was a giant dragon from Tarrond. He just seemed to be aroused by the topic at hand and couldn''t help talking softly to himself. "Actually, there is another reason why I went to Tarrond... Girl, maybe you feel weird if I say it, but it is a feeling, a feeling as if... Destiny guides you, can you understand?"

    "The feeling of destiny?" The registrar opened his eyes a little unexpectedly, but then he smiled clearly and nodded, "Of course, I don''t feel weird--you look like a knowledgeable wizard, a powerful wizard. We can indeed feel destiny and the future occasionally. This is the power that the transcendent should have-but your destiny guide will point to Tarrond, which is indeed a bit strange..."

    "No, girl, I am afraid that the''fate guide'' I said is not like that. I can feel it myself-it has nothing to do with the abilities of supernatural beings. It comes from deeper in my heart and points to something that I have forgotten... It¡¯s as if I¡¯ve been to that place before, and then I¡¯ve lost something there, and now I¡¯m going to get it back..." Modil whispered, and at this moment he seemed to have truly become a twilight. The old man in, is recalling some past that is not clear to himself, "I have many things that I can''t remember, many, many things, but sometimes..."

    He stopped suddenly, as if awakened from some kind of drunkenness, an embarrassing expression appeared on his face, he looked at the young girl across the window, couldn''t help but smiled, and opened his hands: "Sorry, old man That¡¯s it, it¡¯s easy to sigh inexplicably, you see, I told you so many unnecessary things...don¡¯t take it to heart."

    The registrar looked at the old man. She listened carefully to all the other party¡¯s words without showing any impatience on her face-communicating with every human being here is an incredible new experience for her. This old mage gave her a feeling even more different from other adventurers who came to register.

    She smiled and shook her head slightly: "It looks like you have an extraordinary life experience. I sincerely hope that you can find the ¡®thing¡¯ you want in Tarrond."

    Then she paused, and her smile became professional: "Now there is the last step-after filling out the form, please pay the 16 fee for the processing fee, which includes your registration fee and the cost of the adventurer''s certificate. As well as the basic guide service after you arrive in Tarrond, the round-trip cost to Tarrond will be borne by the dragon jury. In addition, after the destination, the jury will also provide you with basic camps and early Supply, as for how to embark on an epic adventure on that land in the future, it depends on your own efforts."

    The old mage Modil laughed, took out two brand-new banknotes and a shiny coin from his pocket, and asked curiously as he passed the window, "I was a little surprised at this time¡ªmy form. There are so many blanks in the sky, and it can really pass? Is it possible that your criteria for recruiting adventurers is just a name?"

    The girl was taken aback, her expression was a bit awkward, and she tugged at the corners of her mouth as she lowered her head to receive the money: "This...in fact, there are certain audit standards, but the conditions are indeed relatively loose. After all, this is the early stage of development..."

    The young dragon girl feels a little hot. As a young dragon who has lived in the dragon kingdom since she was a child, she is obviously not as strong as some of her predecessors who often wander in the human world. There are some things she can¡¯t say: Tower Errond is very short of people. Of course, the more adventurers who can help clean up the contaminated area, the better. In fact, let alone the adventurers who can write names at this stage, even if they are illiterate, they come here to register. Anyone with healthy limbs in question can pass the "audit"...

    As for whether such a large number of adventurers with mixed good and bad will have order problems after arriving on the continent of Tarrond... the experienced elderly dragons don''t seem to worry about this.

    The girl lowered her head and was busy thinking wildly, without any delay in her work-she took out a thin plate made of Mythril alloy from the small drawer next to it, and used a small machine to etch the "Adventurer" Mo Deere¡¯s name and a serial number, and the corresponding occupation and a place of birth randomly filled in on the back. This is an extremely simple job, but the girl is completely immersed in it, and every action is meticulous, as if she is enjoying it. This "something to do" moment.

    Although her job is just to hand over some forms and make some nameplates.

    "That''s right," the girl suddenly raised her head. She glanced at the form next to Modil, "You only fill in your profession as a mage/alchemist, but not your profession level. May I ask you What is his mage level?"

    Hearing the opposite question, Modil seemed to be confused again. He raised his hand and summoned a magic ball casually, and then frowned while controlling the rotation of the ball: "I don''t even remember that I joined Any mage organization does not remember anyone who rated their mage level, and I have forgotten how I learned many spells, and releasing them is all instinct..."

    "Then... how should I make your identity information?" The girl was embarrassed. "This item is more important. It involves the assignment of your tasks. You must fill in at least a level."

    Modil waved to disperse the ball, and looked at the opposite side of the window with a serious face: "Very strong."

    registrar:"??"

    "You can fill in very strong," the old mage said seriously, "I believe you don''t really care about this, do you?"

    "This... well,''very strong'' is not in compliance with the specification, but I can make a note for you to be determined," the girl pulled her mouth helplessly, bowed her head and quickly completed the subsequent production and registration process, and then put one Only an inch-long metal tag and a palm-sized leather booklet were handed out the window, "This is your adventurer nameplate and manual. The manual includes your basic information and some guidelines for life in Tarrond. The thing is your pass over there, please keep it in a safe place-if you lose it, please come here or the camp management department in Tarrond to reissue it as soon as possible."

    "Thank you," the old mage took these things in exchange for sixteen fenals and asked casually, "then when and where do I start?"

    "You go to the port and wait. A fleet of ships transporting supplies to Tarrond is loading at the dock. One of the ships is dual-purpose passenger and cargo, named''Mary on Ice''. It will sail at 10 o''clock tomorrow morning. Many adventurers of the same period will ride with you. You can rest at the "Dragon Kiss" hotel near the port. With the adventurer nameplate and manual, you can get free board and lodging there-valid until one day before the departure of the Mary on Ice hour."

    "Accurate time concept, I like this," Modil smiled, put all his belongings away, and took a step back. "Goodbye then, little girl."

    "A smooth journey-I wish you an adventure without regrets."

    ...

    "So, next I only need to penetrate my spirit into this weird hemisphere, resonate with the runes inside, and then I can enter that neural network?"

    Amone fixed his eyes on a new device placed in front of him, and after observing it carefully for a long time, he finally couldn''t help but speak to Mirmina beside him.

    The Goddess of Magic, who was debugging the Monet terminal, turned her head away from concentration, looked at the "God of Nature" somewhat helplessly, and sighed: "So what did you want to write when I taught you on both sides? Such a simple process requires Confirm again?"

    "I just don''t understand the principle of this thing... After all, it looks completely different from the ¡®immersion pod¡¯ we¡¯ve seen in commercials before."

    "Of course it is different. Have you forgotten what the installer said? They are''special''-from the overall structure to the connection method of the nerve cable. Otherwise, with your body size, how big the''immersion cabin'' ''Can we lie down?"

    Amone thought for a while, and said in a low voice: "What you said makes sense--but I still want to understand how this thing is connected to the Monet terminal..."

    While talking, he continued to stare at the hemispherical device in front of him-its size is smaller than that of the large magic net terminal. The main structure is a hemispherical magic instrument with a diameter of about two or three meters with a silver-white shell. With the apex as the center, more than ten arc-shaped metal structures are radiated around, with runes and crystals all over the structure, and an artificial nerve cord like a spine extends from the bottom of the hemisphere and connects to the edge of a disc-shaped base. , This device as a whole is next to his magic net terminal, and the two are connected by a rune drag chain.

    At this moment, the device is in a standby state, and the inside of the hemispherical structure is quiet, only the runes and magic pulses on the surface are surging slowly like breathing.

    This device was just shipped to the Rebellious Yard today. It was shipped with another set of exactly the same device and a large magic net terminal. It was something Gawain Cecil promised to give to the goddess of magic. .

    It is said that this device can allow "gods" who do not have the neural structure of mortals to be connected to the neural network. What kind of mental impulse direct connection technology is used... Amorn doesn''t understand this strange name, he only knows This technology was created by the mortal named Carmel-which is very reasonable, because that Carmel also has no body, he can only interact with magical devices with mental power, which is incompatible with Ammon or Mi Ermina was a little close.

    "If you plan to establish a connection after understanding the principle of this thing, then I can probably contact Gawain directly to take the things back," Milmina finally finished debugging her device, turned her head to see that Amorn actually returned it. After fighting against that hemisphere, I finally couldn''t help but mutter, "You, a''natural god'' who has been out of the mortal world for three thousand years and has never held the authority of magic, why suddenly want to study the principles of magical devices so hard? Are you bored?"

    "I just see you use these things so easily..."

    "We are not the same, I am smarter than you," Milmina waved casually, and the two magic net terminals and two hemispherical connection devices were activated in response, "Then make a final confirmation, do you still want to connect this thing? You don¡¯t connect with me, but you want to connect, and I won¡¯t have time to take you anymore.

    "Continuously!" Amone said immediately, and while speaking, he extended his mental power toward the silver-white hemisphere-he operated very cautiously, as if he was afraid that his powerful power would burn it accidentally. Exquisite and fragile "gadgets", but in the end, the crystallization of the wisdom of mortals resisted the spiritual contact of the gods, and the surface of the silver-white hemisphere quickly showed a layer of flowing gleam that resembled substance, representing the buzzing of successful connection Then the sound rang from inside the sphere.

    Amone allowed his mind to sink and his spirit to open. This **** with immense power carefully converged his mind, imagining that he was entering a "delicate world" through the small hemisphere in front of him. "He felt as though he was passing through a narrow tunnel, and some senses that were not his but could be connected to him were trying to get closer to him.

    This is the product of mortal wisdom.

    He hesitated for a second, choosing to trust these connections unconditionally.

    In the next second, an unheard of world opened the door to him.

    When the light and shadow were shaking, he heard a sweet voice in his ear:

    "The user''high-speed male deer'' enters the neural network pre-connection area."

 Chapter 1135ï¼š Preparations for the elderly before going online

    The user "High Speed ??Buck" enters the pre-connection area of ??the neural network.

    Amone felt that a voice rang directly in his mind-this voice shocked him first, because he hadn''t heard this kind of thing directly echoing deep in his consciousness for a long time, and it even made him For a moment he thought he had accidentally connected to the mortal believers in the real world, but soon he calmed down and became confused about the term "high-speed male deer" mentioned by the voice.

    ¡­He knows all these words, but how does it form phrases? Why do you always feel that this phrase is vaguely weird? Who is talking again? The fabled network manager or an autonomous mind?

    Amone wondered suspiciously, but before he wanted to understand anything, the light and shadow swaying in front of his eyes quickly became clear, and also diverted his attention-the former **** of nature was the first in cyberspace. Once he opened his "eyes", he saw that he was standing in an almost pure white space. This space was extremely vast, but not endless. In a very distant place, you could see snow-white walls standing on the ground. It rises, extends upwards into the endless heights of light, and on the gray-white ground under your feet, you can see neatly arranged, shimmering blue grids, and from time to time in the surrounding air, you can see fast falling. The runes, those runes appeared like raindrops, fell quickly and melted into the grid lines on the floor.

    This is really a strange place... It looks empty, is this the so-called "neural network mind space"? It seems to be the name... Doesn''t it seem interesting...

    More and more doubts arose in Ammon''s mind. He vaguely remembered that Milmina seemed to have told him some common sense about this space before. The nervous mortal technicians who came here to install the equipment seemed to I also explained something to myself, but somehow, after entering this place, the useful knowledge was quickly forgotten. He just looked at this place in confusion, not knowing what to do next.

    But at this moment, the soft but emotionally lacking voice came into my ears again, interrupting the former god¡¯s cranky thinking: "An anonymous visitor has applied to enter your pre-connection area. Will you accept the visit? You can always Expel visitors."

    Amoen is not very good at the weird technical stuff that these mortals have made, but he does not lack the ability to understand. He understands the meaning of this voice, and after being a little surprised, he quickly tried to respond: "Accept, how should I accept it? Speak it out? Or just think about it in my heart..."

    Before he finished speaking, the voice that echoed directly in his mind rang: "The visitor application has been accepted, and the neural network is preparing for thinking projection, please wait..."

    Amone was startled, and said helplessly to himself: "Well, I still haven''t figured out whether to say it or just think about it in my heart."

    He muttered, and before the voice fell, he suddenly noticed something appeared in the air not far away-it was a large number of jittery light and shadow lines, and then the light and shadow lines began to condense and combine into a clear human body. In just a second or two, he saw a lady wearing a complicated and gorgeous court black dress appeared there.

    The lady has a sweet and quiet face, her long black hair gleams with silvery white shadows, and a night sky-like long dress with exquisite silver patterns and pale gold tassel pendants. She stands there like a person from the palace The noble lady who walked out exudes a mysterious and lazy temperament-but the temperament does not seem to make much sense to Amone.

    He quickly recognized the identity of the figure by instinct. It was an uninvited tenant, a pioneer in the Internet technology, a runner in the shadow world, and a practitioner who left the post without permission. He liked it at his funeral. The god-Ms. Milmina.

    "I guessed it was you," said Amone, looking at the figure not far away, in a very calm tone, "what''s going on in this place? Is this inside the so-called ¡®neural network¡¯?"

    "I knew you had forgotten what I told you, and it was right to come and help," Milmina walked towards Amone, with a hint of helplessness in her tone, "Don''t you remember? I told you, you Will first enter a prepared area-the virtual space in the neural network is like an orderly operation of the real world, in which activities have their own rules, any user must make preparations before entering the network for the first time, including setting themselves in The image in the network and the feeling of adapting to neural links can then formally enter that world.

    "Of course, it is said that the initial cyberspace was not like that. At that time, users would be thrown directly into the virtual space as long as they established a connection. But after several accidents where the first user was almost lost, the mortal technicians We have perfected the rules of this cyberspace. After all, this thing is used by a large number of ordinary people, and those ordinary people are not extraordinary people who have been trained and have strong willpower..."

    "Okay, okay, I see, this is the''preparatory work before birth''," Amone said repeatedly, "So we are still standing outside the door of that world, I need to do something here... ¡­Be prepared to enter, right?"

    While talking, he couldn''t help but look at Mirmina a few more times-although the image of the other party at the moment still maintains her "mythical posture", there is obviously a big difference between the two. She is now It looks more like an ordinary mortal, with a substantial body and a clear appearance, at least...she must have legs under the skirt now.

    "So this is the''preparation'' you did? Make yourself look more like a mortal... This is reasonable. After all, we have to enter a world full of mortal images, and we can''t let ourselves behave too weird." While talking, Amone asked curiously, "Then what should I do?"

    "First of all, you have to figure out what you look like now." Milmina looked very enthusiastic. She waved her hand and a huge mirror appeared in front of Amorn out of thin air. "Here, you can use your own Thoughts control everything, shape things, change your appearance, go to certain places... Your imagination is what you can do here. Of course, all of this is still limited, and given our ¡°imagination¡± There are a lot of extremely dangerous pollution factors. We will be suppressed more severely. Some operations that will cause undesirable consequences will be warned and blocked by the system. But don¡¯t worry, you will adapt quickly, and you probably won¡¯t intentionally Imagine some thoughts of destroying the world, right?"

    At this moment, Amone couldn''t hear the last half of Milmina''s words. His eyes were focused on the mirror that appeared suddenly. In that huge mirror, there was something very strange to him. The young man was standing there, staring at himself with the same astonishment.

    It was a mortal, a simple and lifelike mortal. He was obviously just a figure in a mirror, but as real as if he were living somewhere in the world. Amone had imagined countless times that if he were free, What it would be like to be able to walk in the world of mortals at will, but he never imagined that the figure that even he himself could not manifest from his heart would one day be presented to him in such a sudden but natural way.

    He broke the silence with a slightly strange voice: "This...this image is..."

    "This is the default male image of the system. In order to make it easier for novices like you to enter the network smoothly, instead of turning into a twisted freak or running around naked in the virtual dream city, the neural network The designers set up such a basic template that is easy to modify and manipulate in the initial immersion cabin. He is considered to be the most ordinary and modest appearance in the human world. There was a program dedicated to discussing this, but you did not..." Ermina spoke casually, but soon noticed that Amone fell silent strangely, and she couldn''t help asking, "What''s wrong? It feels like you have been hit suddenly..."

    "I...no, it''s your illusion," Amone said immediately, and waved his hand vigorously. This subconscious movement made him stiffen like petrification in the next second, and he suddenly realized-what he just waved, It''s own arm.

    A mortal arm.

    He lowered his head and saw his body in this virtual space for the first time. An ordinary body standing on the ground, wearing a white short robe and trousers, with limbs, a torso, and..." Touch".

    Milmina looked at Amone''s reaction. She seemed to have expected all this. The former goddess of magic suddenly smiled and took a step forward slightly: "Now, I will tell you what to do."

    The subsequent adjustments were not easy. It took Amoen a long time to master the "simple operations" that Milmina said, but he spent more energy on adapting to the "human body". As a **** born in mortal thoughts, his image was imprisoned by mortal imagination many years ago into a holy white giant deer, and his authority does not include "incarnation as a human" and "worldhood". "Walking" content, so he has never had a humanoid body. For him, that exquisite limbs and an upright torso... is really a weird feeling.

    But in the end, this effort still yielded results. This time, Milmina showed unprecedented patience. When she retreated, a figure completely different from the one before was already standing in front of the huge mirror.

    It was an old elven man who was no longer young. His golden hair was dyed with gray wind and frost, and the nicks left by the years condensed in his calm and peaceful face. His eye sockets were deep and his cheekbones were high. But his posture is still upright, full of elf style, but perhaps the pale green robe that has been out of date for thousands of years in the outside world is draped on him. The surface of the dress is decorated with vines and thorns, and the collar depicts mountains and mountains. Silhouette of running water.

    He looked at the mirror in front of him, smiled suddenly, and seemed very satisfied with his new image.

    "I thought you would create a more spiritual image for yourself. I didn''t expect you to have chosen such an old posture." Milmina looked at Amone who was nodding satisfied, "You must confirm it. Does this look like? We can still modify it."

    "No, that''s fine..." Amone nodded lightly, his tone a little erratic, "That''s good."

    "Then... well, this is your aesthetic anyway," Milmina shook her head with her waist in her waist. "Don''t you take two steps next? I think it is necessary for you to adapt to this-this can prevent you After entering the city of dreams, walk your first step on your stomach. Although a mortal now says, "No one on the Internet knows what kind of creature you are in reality," crawling on the streets of the city of dreams is still too shameful. ."

    "How can it be such an exaggeration," Amone couldn''t help laughing, but then he narrowed his smile and looked down at his legs, "Go... Yes, I can move now."

    "You can move long ago," said Milmina Yoyo, "but this step may not be as easy as you think."

    "It''s just taking the first step, what''s the matter..." Amone said with some disdain, and then raised his leg and walked forward-the next second he fell straight forward, but both hands promptly Stretched out from the side, supporting him steadily.

    "I said, this first step is not that easy," Milmina released her hand and showed a joking smile. "You''d better get used to this mentality while everything here is virtual. The feeling of unlocking."

    "Psychologically unlocked... Your words are too serious," Amone concealed his embarrassment, "This is just a small mistake, you know, I have not had any walking experience for three thousand years. What''s more important is that even three thousand years ago, I never walked upright...This is really bad, is it so difficult for mortals to walk normally?"

    "Stop complaining, I should complain even more-I didn''t expect that the first day I officially used the neural network would be spent in rehabilitation training with an elderly disabled for many years," Milmina said from the side. It came with a strong resentment, "I hope you don''t spend as much time as adjusting your image on the item of''walking upright'', old deer."

    While struggling to adapt to the peculiar feeling brought by this virtual body, Amone couldn''t help but frown and glanced at the magic goddess: "I said, don''t just nickname me, especially if it sounds like this. Very strange nickname..."

    Speaking of this, he suddenly stopped, as if he had just remembered something, with a hint of fox questioning: "I just happened to ask you something. When I entered this space just now, I seemed to hear a voice saying that the user''High Speed ??Bucks'' entered the preview Connect area or something...Do you know what''s going on?"

    Milmina''s lazy expression stiffened in an instant, although it was only a short moment, the stiffness did not escape Ammon''s eyes.

    "It seems that you know," Amone''s eyes condensed, "So what does this word mean?"

    Milmina glanced at Amone more and more awkwardly. After a longer silence, she finally couldn''t help but look away: "It''s your name."

    "¡­¡­my name?"

    "Think about it for a moment. From a security perspective, can Gawain Cecil allow us to use our real names to enter the neural network? Is there any mortal in the entire world who would dare to name himself a **** under any circumstances?" Mill Mina explained with a serious face, "It is also a customary rule to give herself a pseudonym in the neural network..."

    "No, I didn''t ask you this, I was asking you... what''s the name''High Speed ??Bucks''! I don''t remember any operations in this area-maybe I don''t understand the principles behind these technologies, But at least I''m pretty sure that this weird phrase was definitely not set by Gao Wen or Carmel in advance!"

    "...Well, I registered you..."

    Ammon: "?"

 Chapter 1136ï¼š Face the trend

    Amone stared at Milmina in front of him, but the latter quickly got rid of the embarrassment and looked at it with a surprisingly calm appearance: "Otherwise? When you are there in a daze, I will Busy checking those devices, if without my help, when would you be able to connect to the network?"

    "You are changing the subject!" Of course, Amone would not be distracted by this level of interruption. He continued to stare at Milmina, "I will ask you what is meant by''high-speed buck''. I understand the need to enter the network A new name, but you should at least consult me ??for this name..."

    "Believe me, Armon, this name is not surprising in neural networks. In a place where everyone can give themselves a new name, only this unique title can be regarded as keeping up with the times. You are not always Do you want to keep up with this new era opened by mortals?" In the face of Ammon''s dissatisfaction, Milmina laughed instead, "And thinking about it, this name actually fits your situation very well..."

    Seeing Amoen¡¯s expression did not relax at all, she had to shook her head: ¡°I can¡¯t change it anyway.¡±

    "Can''t it be changed?" Amone was taken aback, his brows frowned quickly, "Wait, what name did you name yourself?"

    Milmina put her arms around her chest proudly, and smiled stubbornly: "The Tower Witch."

    "...find a way to change my name immediately!"

    Milmina stretched her hands: "I said, this can''t be changed... It''s really impossible. You turn around and discuss it with Gao Wen. If you think this kind of trivial matter is worth so much fanfare."

    Amone felt the corners of his mouth tremble, but he didn''t know what to say for a while. After all, he was not a **** who is good at words. Especially after three thousand years of sealing alone, he faced Milmina with such a flexible mind and already The opponent of human awakening, he really can''t take advantage of words.

    And in the short second of his silence, Milmina had already taken two steps forward. She smiled and patted Ammon''s shoulder lightly: "We have wasted too much in this place. Time to put aside those trivial things, old...Amorn, are you ready to see the incredible world that mortals have created?"

    Amorn nodded subconsciously. In the next second, he suddenly felt that the light and shadow in front of him began to be confused, and the complex information came from the mental connection. A set of false senses was switched in the blink of an eye. He just wanted to say something. , I felt a blackness immediately before my eyes, and my sight became brighter.

    There was a warm light on his face, a gentle wind blowing from a distance, fresh sounds and changing lights and shadows filled his side. He raised his head and saw a green oak tree standing in front of him, surrounded by a patch of oak tree. The open square is surrounded by beautiful pillars, and carefully trimmed shrubs are dotted between the pillars. Farther away, he saw row upon row of tall and beautiful houses, and neat and wide roads stretched out in the field of vision. Groups of pedestrians walked and stopped between these roads and facilities, each as if they were really living here in peace and tranquility.

    And farther away, he saw a huge beam of light rising into the sky, connecting the high sky and pyramid-like buildings, and there were some faint dark shadows cruising above the sky, which seemed to be Managers on patrol.

    The wind was blowing, with the fresh smell of flowers and plants, Amone took a deep breath subconsciously, and then blinked again. A real feeling came from the limbs. He took a step forward and stepped firmly on this step. On a level ground.

    "Why don''t you speak? The shock was too great?" Milmina''s voice came from the side, and finally awakened him instantly, "Or to say that he finally arrived from that dark and chaotic place to a living''world'', moved. Want to cry?"

    "No... I just didn''t expect... I didn''t expect it to be so real," Amone said softly like a dream. "I remember many, many years ago, I imagined such a scene, but I never I don¡¯t think all of this can be achieved. I¡¯m standing here surrounded by mortals coming and going. I¡¯m standing among them, and the whole world is running safely and smoothly...and a floral wind blowing from afar..."

    "I can''t realize your sigh in the second half, because I don''t have the same experience as you, but when it comes to the''reality'' of this world, I feel the same way," Milmina said with a chuckle, "this is The dream created by tens of thousands of human minds, and hundreds of''shapers'' are carefully trimming all its details and filling any gaps in this dream. Of course it will be very real... In fact, The "realism" we have here will even exceed those of mortals who enter the Internet. Do you know why?"

    Amorn thought for a while, and realized something vaguely: "Because we are born in the depths of mortal thoughts..."

    "Yes, when we got here, it was as if we were going home," Milmina said with a smile. "It''s amazing, isn''t it? We were born in thoughts, escaped from thoughts, and finally returned to thoughts through machines. From the perspective of a safe bystander, looking at these forces that once distorted us and imprisoned us, it looks so beautiful. It is completely different from the glamorous but gradually collapsed kingdom of God."

    Amone calmed down. He finally broke free from the touch of this bright and warm world. Hearing what Milmina said, he subconsciously asked: "What should we do next? Where should we go? ?"

    "Should? Nothing should be done. We are free. Amone can do what she wants to do." Milmina shook her head. "Think of this as a real resting place, walk around and watch. Look at the scenery, or meet a few people, and talk about some common topics. This dream city is the uppermost space of the neural network, a free distribution center, where ordinary people can experience another kind of life, or through certain Urban facilities participate in the construction of this space, or go to certain entertainment areas to experience some things that are difficult for them to experience... These are all okay, so can you.

    "Don''t worry that what you do here will accidentally destroy this delicate world. It is far stronger than you think, and there is a powerful''administrator'' monitoring the operation of this space. Of course, I sincerely I hope you don¡¯t really attract the attention of the administrator. The administrator... is harder than you think."

    Amorn listened carefully, and then suddenly reacted: "Are you not going to act with me?"

    "Me? I''m going to look further afield," Milmina waved her hand. "I''ve been to this place once, but it was a hurried visit. There are many things I haven''t had time to experience. And the distance of this city is very different from when I came last time, presumably the builders here have further extended its edge... I''m going to look over there. As for you, feel free to familiarize yourself with this Place, we will see you in the courtyard later."

    "Hey, wait a minute..." Amorn yelled subconsciously, but before his words fell, he saw Milmina''s figure quickly fade in the air, and within a second, the convenience disappeared completely. Up.

    "...This is really just going." Amone sighed, but he knew that the other party had helped him a lot, so he could only shook his head helplessly, and walked along the square with the idea of ??at least walking around. The gravel road on the edge walked slowly forward.

    A female voice that was still a little immature suddenly came from the side at this moment, causing Amone''s footsteps to stop: "Old sir! Is this your first time in this world?"

    Amone looked down in surprise in the direction of the sound, and then noticed that a little girl was sitting on a bench next to the bushes. Her appearance was as delicate and cute as a doll, and she looked only ten. Fifty or six years old, with long light brown hair draped behind her shoulders, with a few delicate bows tied at the ends of her hair, she was sitting there, wearing a beautiful white dress, her legs under the long skirt swaying briskly Going, while she looked up at this side again, those eyes were as clear as water, the clear blue sky was reflected in them, and Ammon''s own slightly confused face.

    "I... really came here for the first time," Amone said a little strangely. This was the first time he had talked with a "person" other than Mirmina after entering here, and a novel feeling lingered. He, "Are you?"

    "You can call me Patty," the girl jumped off the bench, she landed lightly, with a happy smile on her face, "I am an old resident of''this world'', in its previous version I''m here...but it wasn''t what it looked like at that time. Ah, let alone this, do you need help? Old sir?"

    Looking at this smiling girl, Amone couldn¡¯t help showing a slight smile. This was the first time he had talked with a mortal in this way. This was with him and Gawain Cecil or Carmel or Bell. Any exchange between Setia is completely different: "How do you see that I need help?"

    "My job is here to help travelers who enter the city of dreams for the first time. This square is one of the newcomers'' gathering and distributing points in the city," Patty said with a grin. "You look like people who use neural networks for the first time, because You didn¡¯t even hide your name. People usually don¡¯t run around the city under your name, Mr. High-Speed ??Bull."

    Amoen was taken aback, and quickly looked up, and suddenly saw a row of gleaming letters floating above his head. The name of "High Speed ??Buck" was shining there. Therefore, he bears such a name. Wandering around the square for a long time! ?

    "It only needs a thought to hide it," the girl named Patty couldn''t help but smile. "But you don''t have to be depressed. Your name is very personal and recognizable, and it doesn''t look so strange. . In this city, there are many more weird names than Zhengerbajing¡¯s names. I see many people called ¡°Ahhhhh¡± or ¡°1111111¡± running around here every day. of."

    Speaking of this, Patty couldn¡¯t help but shook his head: ¡°But then again, too many people randomly chose strange names when they entered the world because they were not familiar with the operation. Recently, users who applied to change their usernames There are more and more, and the computing center is discussing whether to open up this aspect of functions..."

    "Be sure to open up!" Amone immediately said with a serious face, the serious expression even startled Patty, "Please tell them, be open!"

    "This...I just heard...well, after I go back, I will inquire about this with my mother. She probably knows something..." Patty waved her hands in a daze, and then she seemed to be suddenly Thinking of my "work", I quickly pointed to the beautiful columns on the edge of the square not far away and said, "By the way, sir, since you are entering this world for the first time, you might as well start by paying attention to the information flowing in the neural network. Have you noticed those pillars here? They are''ports''. There are such ports everywhere in this city. Some are pillars and some are floating crystals on the street. You can put your hand on it and you can see this What is happening in this city.

    "Of course, you can also see the latest news left by people who are active in this city, and see the topics that everyone is eagerly discussing. In reality, everyone may live in all corners of the entire empire, and they will not be able to contact each other throughout their lives. And understanding, but here, the long-distance discussion connects everyone together. A topic can trigger discussion within the entire empire in an instant. If you are interested in them, you can enter the discussion called''Cecil Edition'' place..."

    Patty Barabara said that she was obviously very familiar with everything about this "world", but in fact what she said was a bit exaggerated about the scale and application scope of neural networks, and now it is far from reaching "over the entire empire" and " In the real world, only some large cities have achieved neural network access, and the number of immersion cabins and computing centers in almost all cities is seriously insufficient. The media familiar to the public is still the first Newspapers and magazines, then Monet broadcasts, and finally the neural network that is regarded as a "new thing in the big city", but Amorn didn''t know the details.

    Even if he knew it, he would not care about it.

    He just came to the pillar closest to him with anticipation and novelty. After observing how the people next to him operate, he cautiously placed his hands on the pillar.

    A series of text interfaces with light blue gloom, auto-playing images and scrolling news briefs instantly flooded his vision.

    Amone looked at everything in front of him in astonishment. After being cut from the mortal world for three thousand years, he once again felt the feeling of "contacting the whole world". He watched a living world running in front of him, countless Things are happening. Countless people are contacting and communicating in this invisible connection, and tens of thousands of minds are participating in it, as if countless nerve nodes in a huge brain are communicating with each other, and the undulating tide is brewing in the chaos. .

    Thoughts that can be observed, touched and controlled.

    He only saw some interfaces here. What he was exposed to was only a part of the "displayable area" of this huge miracle. But at the moment of contact, his wisdom as a **** sensed the true meaning of these interfaces. Realized why Gawain Cecil had to pay such a high price to build such a network, and even introduced "dangerous factors" such as himself and Milmina into the network.

 Chapter 1137ï¼š The unexpected communication between God and God

    When Amoen reacted, he had stopped and stood for a long time in front of the fast refreshing and changing interface full of vision. In the process, the countless information is still flowing continuously, coming from all regions. Important events that are worthy of attention are constantly sliding in front of his eyes under the effect of the automatic refresh mechanism, until he realizes that these fast refreshing things can actually stop with a single thought of his own, or scroll through their historical records at will.

    In the following period of time, he was immersed in the novelty of browsing news and viewing various public discussion boards.

    Pompeii, located in the north of the Rock Fortress, is building a new rune factory. The rehabilitated families of the Thorin area ushered in the first healthy baby this summer. The direct railway to the Duchy of Sacred Dragon has started construction. There are magnificent snow scenes from the high mountains of the country, and there are undulating wheat waves in the southern summer afternoon.

    On a "page" directly under the Imperial Government Office, Amone saw a map that was being updated in real time. It was the entire territory of the Cecil Empire, showing the weather changes every moment on this vast land. , Wind, frost, rain, snow, cold and warm, the color gamut and icons representing changes in temperature and weather are undulating on the screen as if there is life, and in a corner of the screen, he also saw a line of text:

    The data is calculated and exported by the servo brain in real time. During the technical trial stage, the demonstration is for reference only.

    Amone didn''t know what the "servo brain" was, but in the constantly changing pattern, he actually felt an indescribable...life force, which is the "life force" that overrides the individual and transcends the moment. After thinking about it for a long time, he realized that this vitality comes from every individual connected to this network, even from the entire mortal civilization today. In the years that he has in his memory, mortal civilization has never been so instantaneous. Growth, beating violently like a strong heart.

    "Okay... so good..."

    The former God of Nature couldn¡¯t help but exclaimed, with a smile on his face. To be fair, what he saw at the moment was nothing to a former god: when he could still hear the prayers of believers, Countless elves and a small number of human believers converge their minds and beliefs to the gods. By reading this information, Amone can grasp the changes in the entire Silver Empire and even part of the human kingdom at any time, especially those involving the natural realm. Change. At that time, although the expressions of what he could "see" were different, the content was almost the same as the information flowing in the neural network.

    But this is exactly the point that touched him the most, and even shocked him in the whole thing. It was because of the authority of God. But today, mortals do almost the same thing, relying on the mortals themselves. Wisdom, and who can use this "power" that once belonged to the gods now?

    Anyone can as long as you can afford the immersion cabin equipment. In today¡¯s Cecil, the cost of using such new equipment is dropping at an alarming rate every day, and even in some areas, the Department of Government will allocate special funds. A large amount of funds are used to subsidize the people, so that these "infrastructure" can be spread to the entire society at the fastest speed.

    With these complex thoughts turning in his heart, Amone¡¯s attention continues to wander among the constantly refreshing news. The feeling of connecting to a neural network is completely different from the feeling of watching a Monet program. This wonderful sense of immersion and immediacy Let him enjoy this, and at this moment, a new news that appeared suddenly attracted his attention:

    "The Alliance fleet heading to Tarrond has set sail from the Northport of the Empire today. His Excellency Marshal Byron Kirk personally led the powerful magical flagship "Bitter Winter" on the **** mission. The fleet will carry the first batch of aid. The materials and support team went to the dragon kingdom. His Majesty Gawain Cecil, the head of the empire, and the Loren nations who provided assistance this time sent their blessings to Tarrond, and may the banner of the alliance shine on our allies forever..."

    In the expanded entry below this news, a large amount of relevant information entered Amorn¡¯s sight. Of the content that was apparently written by the official experts and scholars of the Empire, about half of the space was introduced to the public about Talrond. The basic knowledge of "Dragon", a race that was once believed to be a legend, but actually exists. The rest of the space is about the composition of the alliance countries, and half of the common sense about magical mechanical ships and far-sea navigation. concept.

    Obviously, the main theme of these items is to "eliminate ignorance." Scholars have tried their best to popularize some basic knowledge about the world in easy-to-understand language. If it is placed in the old days, this level of knowledge is undoubtedly It will be the exclusive privilege of "members of the upper class."

    But for Amorn, what attracted his attention was Tarrond himself for a long time. He watched the picture in the news for a long time. It was obviously taken at the remote North Harbor Pier, and there was an imposing ship on the picture. The steel ship is slowly leaving under the aisle of the crowd, and farther away, you can see the entire fleet that is already on the sea. On the sea behind the fleet, the sunny day shines, and it has been affected by the eternal storm. The sea covered by the cloud wall is now wide open.

    As the former main **** of the elves, Amone did not understand what happened to Tarrond, but as a god, he perceives the existence of the dragon **** from the ripples that have risen from the "deep sea" at the bottom of the world a long time ago. , That huge, ancient, chaotic and distorted existence stood like a dazzling lighthouse in the dark deep sea. He was trapped in Tarrond, but the "ripples" he released covered the entire world and were also felt by the gods of the entire world.

    There is no direct communication between the gods, but through the resonance of the deep sea, the gods are enough to confirm the existence of each other, and in all the memories of Amoen, since the day of his birth, the dragon god¡¯s awe-inspiring glory Like the natural order of this world, it is self-existent and cannot be ignored.

    Now, the oldest flame is finally extinguished.

    Amone couldn''t help feeling a little bit. Even though he had already known what happened to Tarrond and the fact that the oldest deity had fallen while watching the live broadcast of the league meeting, he hadn''t thought about it at that time. So many, until now, when he saw that the fleet assisting the dragon kingdom had set sail, he seemed to suddenly feel the changes in this world after the fall of the gods, and then thought of the ups and downs of the Silver Empire in the past three thousand years.

    He stopped for a long time before the news, and finally remembered something. Unexpectedly, he opened the comment area under the news with his mind, and a large number of dazzling messages came into his vision. Although the neural network is still in the early stages of development, this news The following messages are still surprisingly large, which shows that the fleet heading north has attracted the attention of countless people in the Empire. Amorn glanced over the messages and found that most of them were wishing for the safety of the fleet, or wishing Talrond out of the predicament as soon as possible, while many others were asking about the dragon and the northern continent. thing.

    Almost no one pays attention to the gods that fell on that continent. For the mortals of the Loren continent, the alien gods are probably not worthy of their attention, or they don¡¯t even know the existence of the dragon god.

    Amone hesitated for a moment, thinking about whether what he was going to do next was considered a "taboo", but the words of Milmina before leaving came to his mind, considering that everything he did should be someone While monitoring, he settled down instead, fumbled and left a sentence of his own at the bottom of the message:

    "Guardian of Tarrond, please go all the way, you have done your best and have done your best."

    Seeing the words and sentences he thought in his heart turned into the text on the interface, Amoen could not help but mumble while feeling novel, but he did not mention the name of the dragon **** in the message, nor did he have any religion. Sexual guidance implies, in this case...should it not alarm the network manager who is "very difficult" in the words of Mirmina?

    He calculated it in his mind. After a few seconds, he realized that there was no white spider with eight legs or an old man carrying a lantern running out to make trouble for himself. He finally settled down, and shook his head with a slightly self-deprecating smile. , He was about to exit the pile of interfaces in front of him and walk around in other areas of this dream city. He had spent too long in such a square.

    But just as he was about to do this, a synthesized voice suddenly sounded in his mind, stopping him from leaving: "A user just replied to your message. Do you want to check it?"

    Amone was taken aback, and subconsciously chose to view the content in his mind, so a new interface appeared in his "view", showing the dialogue format like a guestbook, one named "tea egg" A neural network user of sent him a message, the content of the message was as short as one word: "Thank you."

    Amorn looked at this inexplicable message in amazement. He didn''t know what he was grateful for, so he asked casually in doubt: "Why do you want to say thank you?"

    At the same time, his attention also fell on the other party¡¯s peculiar name. What is "tea egg"? It looks like a rigid combination of phrases, some kind of food? Or some way of processing food?

    The former **** of nature was perplexed, but he at least realized that in this incredible neural network, there are indeed many people with weird names. If even the weird name "tea egg" can be used as a name. If that...that "high-speed male deer" does not seem unacceptable?

    Amorn loosened his eyebrows slightly, but found that the "tea egg" who sent the message did not send any new content, and my doubts fell to pieces, and no response was received.

    Probably they have already left...After all, not everyone is as having nothing to do as themselves or Milmina and being able to stay in the yard all day, but other users in the neural network are busy in the real world. Busy.

    Amorn felt that he had found the answer, and regretfully turned off the communication content in front of him. When all the interfaces disappeared, the square with tall oak trees appeared in his field of vision again.

    Milmina still hasn''t come back, and probably doesn''t plan to come back, and the girl named Patty has also left the bench next to the bush. Amone shook her head when she saw this, turned and left the tall pillar, looking for it. Go in a direction slowly.

    This huge city needs to be explored carefully. He does not intend to teleport around like Milmina. This is disrespect for the mortals who created the city. Of course, the main reason is that Milmina did not teach him when he left. How to use the teleport function in the city of dreams...

    ¡­¡­

    In the depths of the Cecil Palace, in the brightly lit incubator, a set of special magic net equipment is running smoothly. It mainly includes a magic net terminal for indoor use, and a magic net terminal connected to the terminal with a diameter of less than one Mi¡¯s hemispherical device, at this moment, the words "neural network connecting" projected over the magic net terminal, and the runes on the surface of the hemispherical device pulsed slowly like breathing. In the depths of the two devices, the rune substrate The soft buzzing sound from the nerve connector is pleasant to the ear,

    Not far from the two devices, on the pedestal in the center of the room, the pale golden dragon egg stood there quietly. Runes on the surface of the dragon egg slowly wandered, faintly producing magic power with the nerve connector next to it. Resonance at the level.

    This kind of resonance lasted for a long time, and the constant buzzing light finally calmed down. The rune on the surface of the golden dome was disconnected from the nerve connector, and Betty, who was taking a nap on the side, was also resting. Just when she woke up, the maid rubbed her somewhat confused eyes: "Ah, Ms. Enya! Are you awake?"

    "I haven''t slept again," Enya''s voice came from the Golden Dome, "I''m just browsing the content of the neural network... This is really interesting."

    As soon as her voice fell, the door of the incubation room was pushed open from the outside, and Gao Wen stepped in and said casually: "I can get your evaluation of''interesting'', which is for the neural network that is not mature enough. It can be considered a very high compliment. Those node bachelors and magic technicians who stay up all night and work overtime should be happy."

    Betty immediately came forward, saluted Gao Wen with a happy smile, and then lowered her head: "Ah, you asked me to see Ms. Enya''s situation, I accidentally fell asleep..."

    Gawain casually pressed Betty¡¯s hair to let the girl go back to rest, Enya said with a smile: "You just came back from Solinburg?"

    "I will be back for a while." Gao Wen said casually as he came to Enya.

    "Where is the little fairy queen?" Enya was a little curious, "I''m back with you? Or just returned to her fairy kingdom?"

    "She went back to make some important arrangements, but will be back soon." Gao Wen said.

    "Really... from here to the Silver Empire is not close. As the ruler of an empire, crossing the continent twice in such a short time, it seems that what she has to do is really important."

    "Yes, she is going to pull down the last curtain for the mythical age of the elves..." Gao Wen said, suddenly curious, "Why do you suddenly remember to follow her? Are you interested in elves?"

    "No, I just saw a little shadow of Herragor from her, although only a little," Enya said softly, "They are all welcoming the end of the age of mythology, but they have different destinies...I hope They can all succeed."

 Chapter 1138ï¼š Like fireflies

    Hearing Enya''s soft sigh, Gao Wen knew that what the dragon gods said was from the bottom of his heart. A smile appeared on his face and he nodded softly: "I thank you for your wishes for Bersetia. But these things have nothing to do with you, let them go by themselves."

    "Yes, after all, I''m already''retired''," a chuckle came from the Golden Dome, with a sense of relief. "It''s not easy to relax. It''s better not to remember so many things."

    Gao Wen looked at the newly added furnishings in the room, his gaze swept over the magic net terminals and nerve connectors that were in the standby state, and saw that there was still a faint glow on the rune substrates and crystal structures. There are subtle magical fluctuations coming from the depths of the device. This is the result of long-term operation. This makes him unable to help but say: "It seems that you like our neural network?"

    "Dragons once created Omega networks with larger scales and more complex structures, but even Omegas grew up from a rudimentary form at first," Enya said softly, "Your neural network reminds me of Omega. The appearance at the beginning...green, primitive, and imperfect, but it is growing rapidly every minute and every second, as if it confirms the vigorous vitality of the entire civilization...Yes, I really like your neural network."

    "If the dragons knew that the gods they once awed actually had a hobby of''Internet,'' I don''t know what it would be like," Gao Wen couldn''t help laughing. "After all, this thing is a complete''technical product''."

    "As you already know, the instincts of the gods are not consistent with their natures," Enya said, and the golden runes on her eggshells slowly moved again. "Even Herragor doesn''t know it, it''s actually the case. For many years I have always wanted to try their Omega network, look at the things on it like an ordinary dragon, write down the thoughts in my heart, and talk to the children normally... I have been thinking this way, but I can¡¯t ."

    "Now you have this opportunity-although our neural network may not be as advanced as the Omega network in your eyes," Gawain nodded and said, "This network is growing very fast, and our next plan is to make It runs across the entire continent of Loren, and if we successfully establish communication with the continent of Tarrond, its nodes will definitely be spread over there-the dragon will also become its user, and you, There will be a chance to realize what I have always wanted."

    The voice from the golden dome was a little cheerful: "I look forward to that day very much. If you need my help, please speak up at any time."

    Gawain smiled and nodded, then pulled a chair from the side to sit down, and then suddenly looked at the golden dome in front of him curiously: "Speaking of which, the first time you use our neural network, you have encountered Is there any interesting person or thing?"

    In fact, he doesn¡¯t need to ask Enya face-to-face like this¡ªthe monitoring team at the computing center has been watching the data flow of the three ¡°special users¡± in the neural network. He can get information from Yuri, Wendy or Selena. Over there, I asked what the three retired gods did when they went online, but he felt that there was less fun in that way, and that face-to-face conversations were more interesting.

    If he is free, he would like to ask Amone and Milmina about their online experience.

    "I spent most of my time just wandering in that dream city, and I went to the Monitor Hill outside the city to visit the little spider girl who was resting, and didn''t touch too many people," Enya recalled, no He said hurriedly, "That little girl is very interesting. When she learned that my body in the real world is an egg, she seemed to be very concerned about how I should run. She also has a magical set of legs. The theory of judging running speed by quantity... It''s a pity that I didn''t understand this theory in the end.

    "I also visited the''Pyramid'' in the center of the City of Dreams. An Internet immortal named Selena Gehrfen received me, but she seemed very nervous about my appearance...I guess , She may be one of the "informers" behind your "project"? Ah, no, I am not dissatisfied, this is a normal arrangement.

    "Besides, if there are any interesting experiences..."

    Enya stopped here, as if thinking, and then smiled again: "In a news report about Tarrond, I actually saw a vaguely related message about me. It seems to know the secrets behind Tarrond¡¯s war, and to a certain extent about my existence... I guess that was a member of the Theocracy? A researcher? Or a file manager?"

    "Is there anything like this?" Gao Wenlaizheng listened indifferently. At this moment, his brow suddenly wrinkled, "What is the name of the person who left the message?"

    "High-speed buck," Enya said casually, "I am very impressed with a very strange name."

    Gao Wen: "..."

    "What''s wrong? Do you know who it is?"

    "No, I''m not sure," Gawain''s mouth trembled. Seventy or eighty thoughts passed through his mind. He quickly inferred something from the name-after all, looking at the whole world, he can follow this The only existence linked to the name is, "But I probably guessed who he is. If everything is correct, I can even introduce you to you after a while, but he is indeed a member of the theocracy. However. Then again, it turns out that the old deer''s heart is so jumping..."

    Enya did not understand the meaning of Gawain¡¯s last self-talk, but she vaguely guessed something from the attitude of the other party. After all, although the existence of Amoen and Milmina is still confidential to the outside public, However, within the Theocracy Council, relevant materials have already been publicly disseminated, and as one of the new technical advisors of the Theocracy Council (mainly responsible for serving as a research object), she also has certain authority to understand those materials.

    Perhaps it was this topic that sparked interest. At this time, Gawain looked at Enyaduo curiously and asked: "By the way, what name did you name yourself in the neural network?"

    A voice came from the golden dome: "Tea eggs."

    The incubation room was quiet for a moment, and it took a long time before Gao Wen''s voice broke the silence: "...Huh?"

    "Tea eggs," Enya repeated again very seriously, "I remember hearing you mention this name once. It should be spelled correctly, right?"

    "Are you serious?" Gao Wen''s eyes widened in an instant, and the muscles on his face couldn''t help but tremble twice-he never expected that a joke he made of the day would now be taken from the Dragon God in this form. Speaking solemnly in his mouth, this made him, the stalker, never know how to pick it up, "I mean...you really take this name as your own..."

    "Is the name wrong?" Enya was confused by Gao Wen''s reaction, "I didn''t receive a system alert when I created it. It shouldn''t involve blocking vocabulary?"

    "It''s not a question of blocking vocabulary," Gawain rubbed his chin awkwardly. "The main reason is that this name doesn''t match your temperament. I thought you would choose a more elegant and noble style... After all, you see, you used to The dragon gods..."

    "I refer to the dragons'' habit of naming in the Omega network. This free naming method is more suitable for the atmosphere of an anonymous network," Enya said seriously, "and I hope to use this method to make my personality Be more lively-I wanted to try this a long, long time ago."

    Gao Wen blinked, feeling that he had finally explored the unknown side of the dragon god''s character-the more real side, but the embarrassing atmosphere still made him cough slightly, and touched the tip of his nose. : "If you want to be less serious, first of all don''t let your tone be so serious when talking about this topic."

    "Am I serious? Sorry, I didn''t pay attention," Enya listened, and immediately said very seriously, "Understood, I will try to adjust-very good, I have a direction to work hard again."

    Are you working hard recently?

    Gawain couldn¡¯t help but mutter, but this time he didn¡¯t dare to say everything he thought of in his heart-he had roughly figured out the character of the dragon god, at this time, I was afraid that a casual sentence would Ask the other person to get serious, and then she will find another "direction to work hard" for her future life... Enough of these directions.

    "Ahem," he coughed dryly, and finally decided not to keep the current topic from developing in a weird direction, "I''m almost talking about it. In fact, I have something to come to you today."

    "Business?" Enya said with curiosity, "What do you mean?"

    Gao Wen settled down, quickly organized the language in his heart, and at the same time adjusted his emotions back to a serious state, and then solemnly broke the silence: "There is something you should already know, we have a long-term'' The''monitoring'' project, the purpose of this project is to track a mysterious signal of unknown origin..."

    "I know," Enya said immediately, wondering if it was an illusion, and her tone was filled with emotion, as if she had been waiting for this topic for a long time, "Long before the outbreak of the Tarrond war I knew it-it was Melita who brought this news back to Tarrond."

    "Merita?" Gawain was taken aback, but quickly recalled, "Ah, yes, after the earliest confirmation of the signal, I confirmed the source of the signal to all parties, including Talrond... But at the time, the Dragons did not give any response."

    "They wanted to respond to you," Enya said lightly, "but I stopped it."

    "Is it blocked by you?" Gao Wen''s eyes immediately became serious, his eyes fell on Enya''s eggshell, "Why?"

    "Because the dragon clan at that time was still in a dangerous state of lockdown and was about to usher in a critical moment of fate, I must avoid them from paying too much attention to the starry sky, and also prevent them from telling foreigners about the starry sky-otherwise the situation at the time Next, I¡¯m likely to lose control early."

    "About the starry sky..." Gawain blinked, and a strange but unexpected feeling could not help but rushed from deep in his heart. He took a breath, "So the signal really comes from the starry sky? What is it? Who launched it? How far is it from our planet? How much do you know about its sender?"

    "You have too many problems at one time," Enya said calmly, and her gentle and indifferent voice quickly calmed Gao Wenlue''s excitement, "I may know more about the starry sky than you, but I haven''t To the extent of omniscience, you''d better lower your expectations first before we can continue.

    "First of all, about your first question, the source of the signal...yes, as you have already thought, the signal comes from the starry sky, from a planet that is extremely far away to the mortals now, but not on the scale of the universe. Such a distant planet.

    "But when it comes to the information about that planet and the signal transmitter, I don''t know more than you."

    "Don''t you know?" Gawain frowned subconsciously. "As the most powerful **** on this planet, can''t you see it?"

    "Because I am a **** on this planet, it is destined that my gaze cannot be too far away from this planet," Enya said with a smile, "This is the greatest limitation of gods that you must understand. I believe that you have actually researched this step, but you will always ignore it subconsciously. Although God is very powerful, He can only be powerful in His realm. The more specific and stronger the mortal¡¯s imagination of the gods, The realm of the gods becomes more specific and confined.

    "Until I fell, the dragons had never stepped out of this planet, so my eyes could only fall on this planet forever, even if I could know everything on this planet well, I couldn''t peer into it. Anything outside of this planet... At this point, I am very similar to the giant Thorin tree, and our vision is restricted to a specific area.

    "It is precisely because of this that mortals have such a strong impact on the gods from''taking a step out of the planet''. You must understand why all this is based on the basic principles."

    "God can only be powerful in his own domain..." Gawain said thoughtfully, "This is a very important piece of information, and I have written it down. Then back to the signal, what do you think about the source of that signal? Believers know nothing... Then what else do you know? What else can you tell us?"

    "Although I can''t see the situation on other planets, I have at least witnessed the expedition of the sailors, and experienced the era of''opening the sky''," Enya said, "As for you, a wanderer outside the territory, you are Coming from the starry sky, we are all aware of one thing: this universe is not silent, and the sentient beings on our planet are by no means the only ones in the starry sky. Therefore, the presence of intelligent voices other than us in the universe is really a thing. Very normal thing.

    "And such a normal thing, of course, will not happen only once.

    "Before the signal you received appeared, it was only in my memory that the''voices'' from the universe captured by this planet were no fewer than a hundred times. These signals that shuttled back and forth in the dark were like a chaotic night. The fishing lights suddenly lit in the sky, they show that this starry sky is far from being as cold as it seems on the surface. Under the shelter of many stars, there are many intelligent creatures who can think, observe, and look at the starry sky just like you. A considerable part of them have developed to a very high level, at least... they already know how to let their''greeting'' leave the ground under their feet and cross such a long starry sky."

    "No less than... a hundred times?!" Gao Wen finally widened his eyes in astonishment, "This planet has received so many extraterrestrial signals?"

    "It is not deliberately received-most of these signals are purposeless diffusion and release, undulating in the universe like ripples, some of them will''pass by'' here, and my memory spans millions of years, so long. Over the years, it¡¯s not surprising to hear some greetings."

    Gao Wen couldn''t help taking a breath, hesitatingly asked: "Then...what about these signals?"

    "Most of them went out, like fireflies up and down."

 Chapter 1139ï¼š The final tipping point

    The first thousand and thirty-ninth chapter of the text of the sword of dawn, the generation of the final critical point is mostly extinguished.

    A word from Enya was like a cold wind, which made Gao Wen who was about to get excited instantly calm down from the inside out, his face became calm, and he savored the information revealed behind the "extinguishing". It took a long time to break the silence: "It''s extinguished... how did it go out? Do you mean that they are all extinct for various reasons?"

    "Those signals are like the lights in the night flickering in the distance. Perhaps it is limited by technology. The flickering lights can only reveal very limited information. Sometimes the information is so simple that it can only convey the meaning of''I am here.'' Then at a certain moment, some signals will suddenly disappear, and there will be no new news. The vast universe has buried too many secrets and truths. In the darkness, I can''t see anything."

    Enya spoke slowly, as if picking up those yellowed pages in a long vague memory.

    "I don''t know what happened to them. Just like other minds trapped on this planet, I can only guess the end of those civilizations by speculating on known phenomena, but some of them... I successfully deciphered Based on the information they sent, it was basically certain that they were either destroyed by natural disasters or perished by gods."

    Gawain subconsciously repeated the last few words of the other party: "Death to the gods?"

    Enya whispered: "The gods who died to the gods and their own. Among the few signals that were successfully deciphered, I did hear them calling out the final call sign in the anger of the gods, even though the voice crossed the distant stars. , But still desperate enough to be unbearable to hear."

    "So as we guessed before, if there are intelligent creatures on other planets, and if their world also follows the laws of nature as we understand, then they will also face everything we face..." Gao Wenqing He took a breath, "After they developed to a certain extent, they also triggered the ritual of''final disobedience'', which led to the loss of control and destruction of the gods..."

    Enya did not speak, but after a pause, Gao Wen then asked: "What is the situation that was destroyed by natural disasters? What kind of natural disasters are they?"

    "The signals that were lucky enough to be able to cross the galaxy are mostly vague and seldom can transmit clear and detailed information, especially when the''natural disaster'' broke out, the civilization that sent the message often fell into chaos, which is more chaotic than the gods descended. Even more serious, they can no longer organize manpower to launch an orderly "dying call" into outer space," Enya said quietly, as if analyzing a corpse in a calm tone, telling Gao Wen about her past 100 years. The cruel clues I have come into contact with for thousands of years, "So, the description of the''natural disaster'' is very messy and broken, but it is this messy and broken state that I can almost be sure that they are encountering the''magic tide''. ."

    Magic Tide.

    At this moment, Gawain¡¯s expression did not change at all. Although he had already stirred a strong ripple in his heart, the strong ripple only confirmed the speculation he had already had a long time ago.

    Enya''s conclusion is that he expected that the magic wave is not limited to this planet, but a common phenomenon in this universe. They will sweep the entire starry sky fairly and periodically, smoothing out the civilization in the stars. Records under.

    The golden dome in the room remained quiet. Enya seemed to be carefully observing Gawain¡¯s expression. After a moment of silence, she said again: "All of this is just a conclusion I have speculated based on the observed phenomenon. I dare not. They are guaranteed to be accurate, but one thing is certain that the universe is more prosperous than we thought, but it is also more deadly. The dark and deep starry sky is filled with countless twinkling candlelights of civilization, but under those candlelights, there are more numbers. Many graves that have been extinguished and cooled."

    "These things...Does the Dragon Race also know?" Gao Wen suddenly asked curiously.

    "They only know a small part, but no dragon dares to go deeper," Enya said calmly. "In the long period of 1.87 million years, there have been dragons watching the starry sky at a critical point. There was movement, but I blocked all signals from the outside world and interfered with their perception of the starry sky. As you know, looking up at the starry sky was a taboo thing in the old Talrond."

    "But their gods and gods have been paying attention to the voices among the stars, and even done so much research," Gawain looked at the golden dome in front of him with a weird expression, "If no dragon can look up at the stars , How did you..."

    "Close your eyes and listen carefully," Enya said, with a smile in her tone, "Remember? On the top of the Tarrond Temple, there is the highest observatory, and I always stand there to listen. It is a dangerous thing for sounds from the universe to take the initiative to move towards the starry sky, but if those signals have already been transmitted to this planet, passive listening will not be so easy to lose control.

    "But even so, it''s not easy to do this...every time I stand on the stargazing platform, I have to fight against two forces at the same time. One is my own resistance and fear of the unknown deep space, and the other is my behavior. God¡¯s impulse to destroy the mortal world, so I will be very careful to control my frequency of going to the observatory and keep myself at the critical point of losing control."

    Gao Wen listened to Enya telling these secrets that no second person knew, and couldn¡¯t help but curiously asked: "Why did you do this? Since doing so will cause you so much pressure..."

    "Curious," Enya said, "Aren''t you curious?"

    "...Nature and instinct are not inconsistent, do they?" Gao Wen smiled bitterly and shook his head after a brief astonishment. "You know, these things you told remind me of a... spread in''My Hometown'' ''Theory."

    "Your hometown... the hometown of foreign wanderers?" Enya''s tone changed, "What kind of theory is it?"

    "Big filter," Gao Wen sighed gently, and explained patiently, "a filtering mechanism that lies in front of all civilizations and determines whether they are lucky enough to step out of the starry sky. We believe that life grows out of nothing and develops gradually. The process of the highest interstellar civilization can be divided into several stages, and at least one of these stages is extremely dangerous and the chance of survival is slim. A certain kind of crisis will cause almost all species to become extinct and disappear at this stage, making them unable to step in the end. Out of its own planet, and this harsh screening and elimination mechanism is the''big filter''.

    "We can¡¯t be sure when the big filter will appear in what form. Before we actually step into the stars, we can¡¯t be sure whether a civilization has passed the test of the big filter by chance, or the test is still tomorrow... In this world, it seems that this puzzle that has plagued scholars has already been answered."

    "Is the magic tide and the divine disaster the''big filter'' we are going to face?" A gentle and calm voice came from the golden dome, "Ah, this is really a novel and interesting theory... Outer wanderer, it looks like In your world, there are many scholars with brilliant eyes who are paying attention to the mysteries in the depths of the world... I really hope to get to know them."

    This question has involved complex areas that are difficult to answer. Gawain was very careful to stop before the topic went deeper. In fact, he has already said a lot of things that he would never say to others on weekdays, but he never thought about it. The world talked with people about these topics related to the starry sky, the future, and extraterrestrial civilization. The feeling that a confidant was hard to find made him want to continue to discuss more things with Dragon God.

    "You mentioned just now that you have''heared'' hundreds of times in the universe," he thought of a new question, "and the senders of those signals did not suffer from divine disaster at least when they made the call. Does this mean that the act of constructing interstellar communications does not cause the gods to lose control?"

    This is very critical, because ¡°where is the ultimate tipping point for the loss of control of the gods¡± has always been the most concerned issue of the Theocracy and the past rebels.

    At present, scholars have separated "the collective out-of-control phenomenon of all gods in the world" from the "divine disaster" corresponding to the loss of control of a single god, and named it the "ultimate divine disaster", so it can be said: Before the crisis of the out-of-control gods, the "Ultimate Divine Disaster Critical Point" means that the world¡¯s mortal civilization is at the limit of development. The more accurately this critical point and all the technical limits related to it can be grasped, the more countries can be in the ultimate Prepare as much as possible before the real disaster of the gods, so that mortal civilization will have a greater chance of survival in the future.

    So far, the "Ultimate Divine Disaster Critical Point" estimated by the Theocracy Council is the "ultimate disobedience" determined by Tarrond''s rites of maturity, that is, "mortal civilization relies on its own technological accumulation to allow explorers to substantively and physically Sexually break away from the home planet and step into a space environment that civilization has never explored.¡± Scholars can already be sure that this kind of behavior will lead to a symbolic ¡°ultimate disobedience¡±. If it survives, it means that humans and gods are free and cannot survive. It is the destruction of civilization.

    However, there are still many uncertainties at this critical point. The biggest question is whether the "ultimate disaster" really will not erupt until the stage of "final disobedience"? Is the conclusion of the practice of the dragon clan the "standard answer" to the law of the gods? At a certain stage before the final disobedience, is there a possibility of the ultimate disaster also breaking out?

    If the explorer is physically and physically separated from the parent star, it will lead to the ultimate disaster. What about the preparation stage before the launch of the spacecraft? What about the world''s large-scale observation phase of the starry sky? What if mortals launch an unmanned detector? If... other interstellar civilizations send greetings to this planet, and the mortals on the surface respond to this voice, what will it cause?

    Each of these questions is not unreasonable. Every question is marking the tipping point of the end of the world, marking the survival range of the entire mortal civilization.

    Enya obviously also knew what Gao Wen was worried about, so she was very cautious in answering this question. After a long time of thinking, the former **** broke the silence: "I think it really determines whether the gods will completely lose control. It''s not exactly a symbolic''ultimate disobedience'' ceremony. You should consider the meaning behind this ceremony."

    Gao Wen frowned: "What is the meaning behind the final rebellion ceremony?"

    "Mortals have come into contact with the truth outside the realm of cognition, and this''truth'' is irrefutable and unshakable," Enya said. "As a god, I don''t know how to look at this process from the perspective of a mortal. The resulting...meaning, but as you can imagine, if there is a person who firmly believes that we live on a flat world instead of a planet, he firmly believes that the sun is a ball of light that rises and falls from the edge of the earth. It''s not that the planet under our feet is moving around the sun, so how can his perception be broken?

    "External sounds are not good, because those sounds may be lies; the universally recognized knowledge is not good, because the world may be deceived; even the images from space are not good, because the images can be fake...

    "No matter how bizarre these explanations are, as long as they can be explained, then the person who believes that the earth is flat can continue to put himself in a closed-loop and''self-consistent'' model. He does not need to pay attention to the true shape of the world. As long as his own logical barriers are not breached.

    "Unless, let him see with his own eyes."

    Gao Wen listened carefully to Enya''s words, and couldn''t help frowning: "I understand what you mean, but this is exactly what we have never understood. Even though there are so few observers among the mortals, they have to work hard. In space, I used my own eyes and experience to personally confirm the appearance outside the known world. This only changed their "personal perception". How this individual behavior produced a ritual effect, Affected the changes in the entire trend of thought? Why did the gods, who are the products of the trend of thought, lose control directly because a few humans suddenly see a scene outside the world?"

    "...This shows that you are still in a misunderstanding," Enya suddenly laughed softly, "The stubborn and poor guy I just mentioned that needs to''see with your own eyes'' is not any mortal who launches into the air. It''s the **** himself."

    Gao Wen: "You mean..."

    "Your understanding of thoughts is a bit one-sided," Enya said. "God was clearly born out of the thoughts of a large number of mortals. This is a macro process, but it doesn''t mean that the only way to get the gods out of control is to make the thoughts have a macro. Sometimes a tributary of change at the microscopic level produces ripples, which are enough to destroy the entire system.

    "If the gods are regarded as a huge''entanglement body'', then this entanglement body includes all the cognition of a certain thinking tendency of the world beings. For example, I am the dragon gods, then my The essence includes all the cognition logic of the dragon family to the world in the age of mythology. These logics are tightly entangled like a thread. Even though there are thousands of threads, all the threads are included in the inside of the thread. In other words, it is closed-loop, extremely exclusive and rejects external information.

    "Then only one thread needs to be out of the order of the coil, and the probe jumps out of the closed-loop system, which is equivalent to breaking the basic rule of the establishment of the coil.

    "Under normal circumstances, in this closed-loop system, it is almost impossible for such a''jumping thread'' to appear, because the trajectory of all the threads has been determined, and the thread itself is also preventing the occurrence of cross-border behavior. The closed-loop system itself cannot produce a ¡°window¡± for one of its members to leave the system, so in most of the stages of civilization development, the only way to make the coil collapse is the gradual overload and chaos of the entire system. The theory of understanding is that''the dramatic changes in group thoughts at the macro level have caused the gods to lose control'', that is, the changes in thoughts generated by a large number of mortals in this closed-loop system cause qualitative changes and ultimately destroy the entire system.

    "The closest example to you is God of War.

    "In another case, the information outside the closed-loop system intervenes in the system. This information is completely beyond the control of the''cluster''. It only takes a little bit to make a certain thread jump out of the closed loop, which will make it self-explanatory. Suddenly, the system becomes inconsistent. It means that there is a ¡°factor¡± that violates the rules in the original perfect operation logic of the gods. Even if this factor is small, it will pollute the entire system.

    "The closest example to you is me."

 Chapter 1140ï¼š The second type of cross-border and observer exile

    It is not difficult for Gawain to understand what Enya said, but he still fell into a long time of thinking after listening. In the process of thinking, some long-pending theories were confirmed, and some he did not think about. The key points of understanding were supplemented, and most importantly, he finally confirmed a guess that he had had a long time ago, but was still uncertain.

    The gods are some kind of "closed system", or the premise for the gods to be established in a certain civilized system is the "closed" of this civilized system in the corresponding knowledge domain-when a system no longer produces new cognition, when The members of this system no longer try to find answers to certain questions from the outside, but point all the explanations of the questions to the inside of the system, and the foundation for the birth of gods will take shape.

    Therefore, once the system becomes open, when external information can become the "solution" to certain problems in the system, the gods that rely on this system will be immediately shocked and quickly mad in fatal contradictions.

    This is something similar to a bug stuck process, or a process in which external pollution is injected into the system to cause a crash.

    "So, when the final disobedience occurred, the group''s thoughts did not change drastically-because there were only a few''observer'' individuals who jumped out of the system, and the information they saw did not immediately affect the entire group," Gao Wen slowly ended his contemplation, looking at the golden dome in front of him, and said, "The''change of thought'' is not the main reason in the process of final disobedience. It is not even an effective reason. The real effective reason... is that the **** himself suffered. negative."

    "From my personal experience, it''s like this," Enya said softly, as if it had nothing to do with herself. "The relationship between thoughts and gods is extremely close, and the two are not just a hotbed and The relationship between''products'' is so simple. Even in a sense, the gods themselves are the manifestation and integration of the thoughts-gods are the thoughts, so as long as a certain branch of the thoughts is exposed to specific information outside the system, it is quite Shenming Yu came into contact with this information, and if this information cannot be negated by the logic of the system itself, then...the collapse of the system will inevitably occur."

    Speaking of this, the voice from the Golden Dome suddenly stopped. She seemed to be sorting out her fragmented memories. Gawain waited patiently for a few seconds before hearing Enya''s voice sound again: "...I I still remember what happened at the last moment, when the dragon''s spacecraft broke through the atmosphere and stepped into the area that no one had touched in the age of mythology...Even though I could no longer control anything at that time, even thinking had completely stopped. But that feeling is still deeply imprinted in my memory through the link between divinity and humanity.

    "It was a cold and painful tearing feeling, with huge panic after being suddenly thrown from a warm and comfortable environment into a cold and unfamiliar environment, like a baby born, caught off guard from the mother body, facing a sinister external environment ¡ª¡ªMy divinity has to admit the existence of the starry sky, admit that there is no heaven above the stars, admit that beyond the planets is the vast ¡°outside the rule¡±, admit that my mighty power is nothing but a grain of dust in the universe Tiny flashes, admitting that oneself is meaningless in the vast space...In a very short time, the mythological system constructed by mortals over millions of years is pierced by the cold laws of reality, the myth cannot be established, and the gods are too. Can''t be established."

    Enya''s voice stopped. Gawain sat opposite her, propped his chin with his hands. After a long period of thinking, he slowly said: "So, if civilization is regarded as an evolving system, So as long as this system develops to a certain stage, the "divine nature" must die out-because the divine nature is destined to be closed loop, it does not match the evolution direction of the entire system, we can only retain the human nature like you at most. ."

    "This is the obvious conclusion."

    "This is too cruel for the gods," Gawain sighed softly. "It seems that everyone is qualified to survive, but God must die-don''t you think this is unfair? Just like you, even yours. The human part is still''alive'', and you as a **** are also dead..."

    Enya was silent for a few seconds, and said softly: "God can die too, this is the greatest fairness."

    Gao Wen''s heart was touched, and he couldn''t help but say: "Although this may be a bit off topic now, many of our technologies are pursuing immortality for mortals..."

    "I know, it''s just that even if it''s the oldest Silver Empire in the Loren continent today, the civilized history of this season has only gone tens of thousands of years, and for mortals, these tens of thousands of years can be called It is eternal¡ªthe immortality that mortals pursue is meaningless in front of astronomical scale, and there is no real eternal immortality in the world,¡± Enya said in a deep voice, ¡°but on the other hand, it is meaningless in front of astronomical scale. Things still have meaning in the face of mortal individuals, so this is the reason why civilization advances...Look up at the sky, look down at the feet, and never forget one of them, so that civilization has the opportunity to go further."

    "What is the relationship between the astronomical scale and the mortal scale..." Gao Wen pondered for a moment and suddenly laughed, "We are obviously discussing practical issues such as the ultimate disaster and ultimate disobedience, but in the end it seems to have studied philosophy. ."

    As he spoke, he shook his head, and after finishing his thoughts slightly, he said, "Then we can conclude that civilization, the originally closed loop system, suddenly opened to the outside, leading to the occurrence of the''ultimate disaster'', and this''opening'' ''Only a small but very''exact'' opening is needed. Even if only one or two individuals in the civilized group break through the system blockade, it is possible to achieve the conditions... The essence of this process is not''people take a look outside'', It''s "God looked out"?"

    "It can be understood. It''s like piercing an air bag with a needle. The tip of the needle may be small, but for an air bag that is on the verge of its limit, the overall collapse only requires a small breach."

    "Then the Institute of Theocracy can finally make a determination," Gao Wen sighed lightly, "We have been thinking about the''sacred disaster'' caused by a single **** out of control and the''ultimate disaster'' that led to the extinction of civilization. The division between the two, now it seems... the key to all this lies in the specific cause of the collapse of the "closed loop system" of the gods.

    "Under the premise that the closed system is not destroyed, the large number of individuals that make up civilization produce continuous and extensive changes in thought and gradually cross the critical point that the system can withstand, thus causing the gods corresponding to the thought to lose control. What this produces is "Divine disaster", we may call it the "first type of transgression".

    "Under the premise that the closed system is destroyed, any individual that constitutes civilization-as long as it is an individual within the''ideal trend'', has direct and undeniable contact with information outside the system, and the logic within the system cannot deny this contact. , Then this contact will lead to the collapse of those systems established under the closed-loop premise, and since all gods are established under the closed-loop premise, the out-of-control of the gods will inevitably occur at this stage. We should call it ¡­''The second category is out of bounds''."

    "Very good summary," Enya''s gentle voice came from the Golden Dome. "So far, apart from the lucky ones taken away by the sailors in the ancient times, in all the known history of this world, There has been more than one civilization that has survived the first type of cross-border, but the civilization that survived the second type of cross-border... only Tarrond."

    Gao Wen looked at the golden dome in front of him, and said solemnly for a long time: "Yes, so far."

    "It''s nice to see that you have not been deterred by this cold fact, although I knew from the beginning that people like you would never stop in the face of such difficulties," Enya''s voice seemed to bring a smile, then It is mixed with feelings of appreciation and comfort, "Then confirming the margin of the''second type of cross-border'', can it help your next plan?"

    "It''s a great help," Gao Wen nodded immediately. "At least, now we can confirm that launching unmanned probes into space will not cause the''system collapse''-only the intelligent individuals in the thought can complete the cross-border behavior. In other words, only sane individuals are qualified to be''observers'', which allows us to do something boldly, but..."

    He frowned when he said that, and his expression became a little weird: "Maybe I am stubborn, but I am very curious about one thing now-even if the eyes of the''observer'' as a **** jump out of the closed system, the essence When exposed to information outside the system, is such contact really undeniable? The "divine nature" of the gods can still be regarded as false, and that it is a large-scale illusion and deception. Believing that there is some kind of power that has tampered with all the senses and cognition of the observer, and fundamentally denies that the incident of''out of the system'' has ever happened..."

    "You mean...''sophistry''?" Enya was not surprised by Gao Wen''s sophisticated and almost savage question. It seems that she had thought about it herself, "Like burying her head in the soil, she ignores the facts, through The way to deceive oneself refuses to acknowledge the information injected from outside the system in order to maintain the divine self-awareness and logical establishment?"

    Gao Wen looked serious: "Is this not enough?"

    "For mortal individuals,''self-deception'' is a very effective escape method. Sometimes it can even make people survive a desperate situation, but to the gods..." Enya chuckled lightly, as if carrying Deeply self-deprecating, "Gods can''t deceive ourselves. We are a huge logical system, and everything we have is based on the process of''cognition-interpretation-feedback'', which means that when an information stimulus appears After that, even if our self-will denies it, the feedback triggered by this stimulus...has already happened."

    Gao Wen looked at Enya: "An uncontrollable natural reaction?"

    A certain voice came from the Golden Dome: "An uncontrollable natural response."

    "Then I''m very curious-will you still be subject to this uncontrollable natural reaction?" Gawain asked suddenly and seriously, "Is there any stimulus that will make you suddenly lose control of your will? , Let your instinct deviate from nature again?"

    "If my human part is not truly free, I won''t be here to talk to you about these topics that cause self-destruction," Enya said in a flat voice, "I know what you are worried about, please rest assured¡ª ¡ªWhat you are facing is the freedom that the Tarrond dragon has acquired at the cost of millions of years of forbearance and the fate of the whole family. If you can¡¯t break the fate of darkness even with such an effort, then this world doesn¡¯t need it. Pursue some hope."

    Gao Wen pondered for a moment, then nodded slightly: "...you are right."

    Then he exhaled and brought the topic back to the beginning: "I remember that we were discussing those signals that were suddenly extinguished in the starry sky. We talked about two''filter factors'' that led to our extremely prosperous universe. It becomes empty, so that apart from the sailors, no other civilizations can see other civilizations breaking through the constraints of the planet. One of them is the out of control of the gods, and the other... is the magic wave.

    "Now let''s talk about the magic tide.

    "What is the essence of the Demon Tide? How did it sweep and reshape the world? The disaster encountered by the Gondor Empire 700 years ago is compared with the''Great Demon Tide'' that can truly destroy the world. What is the difference?"

    "These questions, can you speak out now?"

    There was a period of silence in the incubation room, Enya seemed to be carefully considering what she was going to say next, the slight buzzing of the low-power operation of the ventilation device and the magical device became obvious in this silence. Surrounded like a summer afternoon breeze-until Enya finally broke the silence.

    "I know that you have realized that the demonic wave that the Gondor Empire encountered in the past and the real demonic wave are actually two things. You call the former the''little wave'' and the latter the''big wave''. , But in fact, the difference between the two is bigger than you think, so that the former can¡¯t actually be regarded as a magic wave at all¡ªit is indeed related to the magic wave, but in essence, it is actually only one failure to form ''Front tremor''.

    "As for your perception of the magic wave, I need to correct one thing: you think that the magic wave will change the basic nature of everything in the world, which is wrong.

    "The real demonic wave... is what you call the''great demonic wave''. In fact, it will not change the material world at all¡ªin fact, it will not even interact with any physical matter. It is just an invisible wind. It has blown through the entire star."

    Gao Wen''s eyes widened for an instant, and the huge astonishment even made him lose his usual calmness: "What did you say?! You said that the''Great Demon Tide'' will not affect the material world at all? How is this possible?! "

    "It''s true."

    "What is the impact of the Great Demon Tide? What about the doomsday that actually existed again and again?"

    "It does not affect the macroscopic world, but the''observer'' itself," Enya''s voice came from the eggshell calmly, with a kind of coldness that lasted for 1.87 million years, "It shifted The observer¡¯s contact with all the information in the material world makes the observer¡¯s mind and the real world disorderly interact. Its essence is not a storm with a physically destructive nature, but a...mass exile with a coverage reaching the level of celestial bodies.

    "So, it is not the world that is destroyed, but the''world in the eyes of the observer.'' But if you look at this process from the perspective of the observer, the two are indeed the same thing."

 Chapter 1141ï¼š Trembling truth

    The incubation room fell into silence again, and Enya had to actively break the silence: "I know, this answer is against common sense."

    "Wait a minute, I need to stroke it..." Gawain subconsciously waved his hand to interrupt the other party. After finally following his thoughts and confirming the information described by the other party, he slowly raised his head. In other words, when the''Great Demon Tide'' arrived, the world was not affected at all, but all individuals who could become''observers'' had a cognitive shift. The original normal world became in their eyes The indescribable, incomprehensible... things, the so-called''end of the world'', are actually the''illusions'' they produce?"

    "This is not as simple as an illusion. The illusion can be regarded as nothing happening by closing your eyes and shielding the five senses. However, the''exile shift'' brought about by the magic wave can break the boundary between matter and reality. Recognize it as fire, then the''fire'' can really burn you. If the sun in your eyes turns into an extinguished black ember, the whole world will dimly cool beside you. This sounds very contrary to perception, but This is the truth of the world.

    "The observer constructs his own world through his own cognition. This world accurately overlaps with the real world. When the magic wave comes, this "overlap" will be dislocated, and the observer will be confused by the confusion in his own eyes. Like Devouring, in the extreme madness and fear, they tried their best to leave records of the world distorted and shattered and demonic tides destroyed everything. However, these records are just madman¡¯s babble, and they can never be theorized. A confirmed illusion."

    Gawain was sitting on the wide high-back seat, the ventilation system blew a cool and clean breeze, and the low buzzing sound passed into his ears. At this moment, it became extremely illusory and distant. He fell into a long contemplation. I don¡¯t know how long I woke up from my contemplation: "This... does violate normal cognition. Observers¡¯ observations have shaped an ¡°observer world¡± that overlaps with the real world? And the deviation of this observer¡¯s world will Bringing the self-destruction of the observer..."

    "But you don''t look as surprised as I thought," Enya said calmly, "I thought you would at least gaffe."

    "This is because I am no stranger to many of the concepts you mentioned-I just can''t believe that all this will happen in the macro world," Gawain said with a complex expression, with a trace of doubt as if he was talking to himself. Yuyu exclaimed, "But if what you say is true... Then in our world, where is the boundary between the real universe and the''cognitive universe''? If the observer will be recognized by himself The''illusory flame'' burns to death, so what is the significance of the operation of the real world?"

    The voice in the golden dome paused before responding: "...It seems that in your hometown, the physical world and the spiritual world are very distinct."

    "At least in the macro world, this is the case," Gao Wen said in a deep voice, "In our case, reality is reality, illusion is illusion, and the observer effect only works in the micro domain."

    "Really... It''s a pity that in this universe, the boundaries of everything seems to be in a state of change," Enya said, and the speed of the pale gold rune flowing on her eggshell gradually slowed down, as if she was using this This method helps Gawain to calmly think, ¡°In the eyes of mortals, this stable and peaceful world will turn into an indescribable and distorted purgatory only once. When there is a deviation between cognition and reality, the boundary between reason and madness It will become easy, so from a certain angle, it is meaningless to pursue the meaning of the''real universe'' itself, even...does the real universe really exist?"

    Listening to Enya''s last question that was enough to make a less determined scholar think crazy, Gao Wen''s heart calmed down somehow. Suddenly, he thought of the weird "layered" structure of this world. Thinking of the shadow world under the material world, the shadow world under the shadow world, even the "deep world" under the shadow world, and the "deep sea" that exists only in concepts for the gods...

    In his mind, an endless sea seemed to emerge from nothingness. That is the true appearance of the universe. Layers of "boundaries" are superimposed in this ocean in a way that the human mind cannot understand. Carrying out a complex mapping, in the deep ocean where the sun cannot shine, the deepest "truth" is buried in the darkness that no one can touch-the ocean undulates, and mortals are just tiny mayfly floating in the shallowest body of water, and the whole piece The true appearance of the ocean is far beyond the cognitive boundaries of the mayfly.

    He took a gentle breath, pulled his own reason from the "sea" out of the illusion, and whispered in a tone that seemed to be a wandering thing: "I am suddenly a little curious now... When it comes, in the eyes of those who have been''exiled'', what exactly will the world look like..."

    He saw the catastrophe seven hundred years ago in the memory of Gawain Cecil, saw the earth scorched and curled, the sky was terrifying, the chaotic magic swept the earth, and countless monsters came from all directions-that was almost already It is the most terrifying "end of the world" mortal can imagine. Even Gawain himself once thought that it was the appearance of the end, but at this moment, he suddenly found that his imagination was in front of the true appearance of the world. It turned out to be not enough.

    "Even if you are an out-of-territory wanderer who can contend with the gods, you will not be willing to face the terrifying impression that the demonic wave will create on the minds of mortals," Enya''s voice came from the golden dome, "Frankly speaking, I cannot answer your question accurately, because no one can communicate normally with victims who have been madly demented and have lost the focus of perception in the "real universe". It is also difficult to sum up what they witnessed from their chaotic and crazy speech or even noise. What exactly is the scene of, I can only guess, guessing from the crazy traces left by those civilizations that have not been able to survive the magic tide-

    "The sun extinguished in their eyes, or swelled into huge **** of flesh, or turned into black clumps falling from the sky. The earth melted, and endless teeth and giant eyes grew. The ocean boiled, generating vortices reaching the center of the earth, and the stars fell into The earth turned into icy fire and spattered out of the rocks and clouds. They might see themselves being thrown into the starry sky, and the universe opened a huge mouth full of indescribable glow and giants, or perhaps Seeing that everything in the universe has been separated and turned into crazy shadows and constant noises-and at the last moment of destruction, they themselves will become the victims of these chaotic madness, becoming one of them.

    "This is the crazy observer, and the world in their eyes-in the intricate mapping of everything in the universe, they have lost their focus and everything. In this case, they can see anything. "

    Gao Wen hadn''t spoken for a long time, and after more than a minute he couldn''t help but shook his head with complicated expression: "Your description is really vivid, and the sight is enough to make any normal sane person shudder."

    "Thank you for your compliment," Enya said calmly, her always calm and gentle tone is very calming and soothing at this time, "but don''t take this as reliable. Researching the data, in the final analysis, they are just my speculation. After all, even the gods cannot touch the exiled minds."

    Gao Wen was silent for a moment, and suddenly said: "The Sea-Monsters first told me about the reshaping of everything in the world caused by the Great Demon Tide. I believe they did not deceive me on this matter, so the only explanation is-they They really "see" the scene of the world reshaping in their eyes, which shows that they are "observers" under the influence of the magic wave... But why are they okay? They seem to have only seen some phenomena, but survived the magic wave again and again. Come down."

    "Sea monster..." Enya chuckled, as if feeling helpless. "They may be the only race in this world that I can''t understand. Even though I witnessed them falling from space on this planet. , I have observed the kingdoms they built in the Far Sea from a distance, but I have always avoided letting the Dragon Race communicate with those guests from the stars. Do you know why?"

    "Because the siren comes from the universe, their interstellar knowledge and spacecraft are very likely to cause the dragons to turn their attention to the universe, thereby accelerating your loss of control?" Gao Wen guessed, but he has realized that the problem is probably not so simple¡ª ¡ªOtherwise Enya doesn¡¯t need to deliberately ask herself at this moment.

    "What you said is indeed part of the answer, but more importantly... The Kraken race is a kind of''toxic observer'' to me.

    "The way they perceive this world is completely different from that of any race in the world, as if they are not only from this planet, or even from this universe. They have distinctive... anomalies, which are incompatible with our world. The ¡°disturbance¡± of this kind of estrangement caused the demonic wave to not completely affect them. They will see some phenomena after the deviation when the demonic wave arrives, but it only takes a short time for their self-recognition to be on their own Corrected this kind of''error''. This kind of correction even made me feel... fearful, because I discovered that they would not only''correct'' themselves, but even affect other intelligent creatures, slowly changing the cognition of other ethnic groups, and even through thoughts. Spread this influence to the gods behind other races.

    "Remember when we discussed the''closed system'' when the gods were out of control in the previous topic? Those sea monsters in the eyes of the gods are like a group of''erosive and poisonous'' that can actively destroy the closed system. They are mobile and offensive. External information, can you understand what I mean?"

    Gawain blinked, and he immediately thought of a sentence he once joked:

    The gods and the sea-monster had a face-to-face meeting and sanchecked each other-and then the gods went crazy.

    This unintentional joke... turned out to be true.

    The existence of the Kraken can pollute the gods! If there is a "priority" for their cognition and self-correction, then this "priority" is even higher than the magic wave? !

    Thinking of this, his eyes suddenly changed, and he said in a very serious tone: "Then we are now establishing more and more extensive communication with the Kraken, isn''t it..."

    "I think that by the time I''fall'', the group of''toxic observers'', the Sea-Monster, should have lost their toxicity," Enya knew what Gao Wen was worried about suddenly, she said gently, "They The estrangement with this world has almost completely disappeared, and the pollution that comes with it will also disappear¡ªfor the gods that follow, the sea monster is no longer dangerous from this season of civilization."

    Gao Wen was startled: "Why?"

    "I don''t know, there are too many mysteries in this race," the golden rune on the surface of Enya''s eggshell stagnated for a moment, and then slowly flowed, "I can only be sure of one thing, that is before my fall. , I finally managed to observe in the depths of the world the ripples that the Krakens thought when they were thinking... This means that after such a long time, this race that is out of step with the world finally merged into our world."

    "Incorporate..." Gao Wen frowned and thought about every word mentioned in Enya''s words. He tried to understand what kind of peculiar state the group of "outsiders" who crashed on this planet were. , So that the oldest gods on this planet have been jealous for more than one million years, and even today, this jealousy has just been lifted. At the same time, he is also guessing how the "fusion" of the sea monsters happened, and in his heart There have been several speculations that may be reliable.

    It''s just that at least at this stage, these speculations can''t be confirmed-I am afraid that even the Sea Monster himself can''t understand these processes.

    The only thing that can be determined now is the final conclusion: the sea monster is like a bunch of insoluble foreign matter. It has been in this world for 1.87 million years before it finally melts the shell and is no longer the one that can jam the system. Bugs, this may be a good thing for the races that establish communication with them, but for the Kraken himself... is this a good thing?

    He couldn''t help asking: "They are integrated into this world. Does this mean that the magic wave will also take effect on them from now on?"

    "It may or may not, I know it is irresponsible to answer this way, but there are too many mysteries on them, even if one is solved, there are countless waiting in front," Enya said helplessly, " The biggest problem is that their life essence is still an elemental creature... an elemental creature that can stably survive in the main material world, and the elemental creatures themselves can reshape and regenerate after the magic tide, which may indicate that even if they are in the future Like other mortals, they will be destroyed by the Demon Tide, and they will be reborn after the Demon Tide ends.

    "Of course the situation can be the opposite. Who is right? These are things that have never happened before, and even God can''t predict them."

    "Perhaps I should have a chance to talk to them about this issue," Gawain said with a frown, and then he suddenly remembered something, "Wait, we just talked about the Great Demon Tide not affecting the''real universe''. Entity, will the little magic wave affect it?

    "I mean, back then, the Gondor Empire was swallowed by a small wave of demons after the big explosion of the Deep Blue Well. The pioneers saw with their own eyes how the chaotic magic energy had an impact on the environment, and we were still in the Dark Mountain region afterwards. A brand-new ore was mined, and that ore has been identified as a product of the magic wave... Is this the result of some kind of''reshaping'' phenomenon?"

    "This is also a misunderstanding," Enya said lightly. "There has never been a''reshaping of all things in the world'', whether it is a big wave or a so-called small wave-the big explosion that occurred in the Gondor Empire. Confused your judgment on the magic tide. In fact, what you were facing was only the shock wave of the Deep Blue Well. Those new ores and the mutated environment were just natural reactions caused by high-concentration magic erosion. You don¡¯t believe it, you can reproduce this result in the laboratory."

 Chapter 1142ï¼š How to break the game

    From the perspective of the real universe, this world has never been reshaped, and it will not be reshaped in the future because of any kind of magic wave.

    Even though he has experienced so many bizarre lives, witnessed countless incredible miracles, and even himself is an "abnormal" Gao Wen himself, at this moment he can''t help but disrupt the rhythm of breathing, and all three views have been completely subverted. The feeling of looming over him, he opened his eyes wide, his thoughts surged, and his long-standing cognition of the world was shaken at this moment, making him doubt all his judgments and guesses about the world.

    But the mentality he experienced in the endless years finally played a role. His short shake did not affect his ability to think rationally. Soon he gathered up his floating thoughts and summed up in his heart what Enya had revealed to him so far. , The main information about the magic tide and the law of the universe:

    From the perspective of the real universe, this world will not be reshaped by the magic tide. The existence of all things in the world is indeed stable and orderly, but from the perspective of the observer (a rational and intelligent creature), the world¡¯s Plasticization does happen, and it is the inevitable result of the magic wave; on the other hand, the "observer effect" in this universe presents a chaotic and macroscopic state, and the observer''s cognition of the universe will truly affect "they In the ¡°own world¡±, the observer universe and the real universe are mapped like shadows and ontology. Under normal circumstances, they overlap accurately, so the observer is stable. However, in the magic tide environment, the two are biased. Move, the observer will be swallowed by the crazy misconception he sees...

    There is indeed a difference between "big" and "small" magic tides, but according to Enya, the so-called small magic tides are actually some kind of unformed "tremor before the magic tide", which "does not affect the entities in the real universe." In this respect, it is no different from the real Demon Tide, and the catastrophe experienced by the refugees of the Gondor Empire 700 years ago... In fact, it was not the body of Demon Tide at all, but just the shock wave after the explosion of the Deep Blue Well.

    At this moment, Gao Wen didn''t know whether this was a good thing or a bad thing. He only knew that this bizarre world had a veil unveiled in front of him, and under the veil... a more wanton and chaotic world was revealed.

    His gaze fell on Enya''s eggshell: "You mean, whether it is the chaotic magical environment in the Gondor Wasteland or the rough crystal mines we have mined in the dark mountains, they are actually just high-strength. The''reaction product'' formed after magical radiation acts on a specific substance. Mortals 700 years ago... were not actually affected by the magic wave, whether it was a big or a small wave..."

    Enya''s voice was flat and flat: "It''s true."

    "What the **** is the''Little Demon Tide''? What is the''unformed front tremor''?" Gao Wen asked again, "This means that it is actually still part of the Great Demon Tide, but it failed to burst out? The Great Demon Tide and the Little Demon Tide are actually continuous in nature. They are two stages of a disaster, and the mortal nations are now just lucky to survive the intermission of this disaster?"

    "In fact, these two statements are correct," Enya said slowly, "You must know that I am not omniscient and omnipotent. My understanding of the magic tide is also based on long observation and research, guessing and verification. Can tell you the details I know¡ª¡ª

    "The magic wave is a natural phenomenon in this world. It occurs in irregular cycles. There will always be several small-scale outbreaks between large-scale outbreaks, and the specific timetable can hardly be predicted; the small magic wave has some characteristics. It has the same characteristics as the Great Demon Tide, but the difference is that its outbreak is often partial. The Great Demon Tide will sweep the entire celestial system, while the Little Demon Tide is often limited to a certain continent or even a certain kingdom; The eruption of the tide is short-lived and weaker, and it may not completely destroy the observers within the eruption range-there are many ways to weaken it or offset it."

    "The little magic wave can be weakened or offset..." Gawain suddenly thought of something, "Wait, you mean..."

    "If you can''t master precise techniques, you can only fight with brute force-a short-term super-high-intensity magical burst can compress the magical power in the planetary atmosphere turbulence layer, forming an energy field with a huge coverage, and the essence of the magic wave is still It is a magical phenomenon, so it will be affected by this energy field, or even annihilated. This burst of energy field is indeed terrifying, and it is enough to trigger regional ecological extinction, but at least, there are some lucky seeds Can survive in marginal areas.

    "700 years ago, there was only one energy source that met this condition in the entire Loren continent¡ª"

    "Dark Blue Well." Gao Wen''s face sank, and he said in a deep voice.

    "Detonating the Deep Blue Well was the most effective means to prevent the expansion of the ¡®front tremor¡¯, and it was also the only means available at the time."

    "So the Deep Blue Well was actually detonated deliberately?!" Gawain instantly opened his eyes, staring at Enjana''s eggshell with pale golden runes, "Could it be that..."

    "Don''t get me wrong, it''s not me," Enya said with a slight sigh from the golden dome, "I am only the patron saint of the dragon clan, and my duty restricts me to Tarrond, so I can''t intervene in Luo. What happened on Lun Continent--the Deep Blue Well was indeed detonated, and it was the gods who protected Loren''s races that detonated it."

    "Do you mean that the **** detonated the Deep Blue Well?!" Gao Wen stared his eyes and breathed out softly for a long time. He couldn''t help but think of some speculation he had just raised recently, and smiled somewhat self-deprecatingly. In fact, I just guessed a while ago that there is a hidden secret behind the explosion of Deep Blue Well, and now it seems that there is indeed a hidden secret behind this, but it has nothing to do with my guess at the time..."

    As he spoke, he frowned again, and a puzzle that had plagued humans for a long time suddenly appeared in his heart, as if he had an answer: "Wait, I suddenly remembered it, and the magic wave broke out. Not long after that, the priests of the major churches lost contact with their respective gods. The gods were silent for a whole year. It was not until the meeting of the Ancestor Peak that the power of the gods gradually returned to this world. ... Could it be that the detonation of the Deep Blue Well was the reason why the gods fell asleep?!"

    Enya thought for a while before answering Gao Wen¡¯s question: ¡°In fact, I¡¯m not sure of the specific situation at the time¡ªas you know, there is a problem of mutual pollution and interference between the gods, so we cannot establish a direct Under normal circumstances, we can only judge the state of other gods by observing the bottom of the world-as you understand it, that is, the ripples in the''deep sea''. I can only be sure that there was a **** who protected Loren at that time. It interfered with the energy flow of Deep Blue Well, but it was impossible to determine who it was, how to intervene, and the subsequent state of the opponent.

    "Similarly, I have no way to determine how many gods were involved in this matter at the time... It may be one or more than one. The huge energy fluctuations of the Deep Blue Well are enough to penetrate all areas of the world, and the interference will be Large-scale black barriers have formed in the deep sea. What happened in the big bang... even I don''t know.

    "But there is one thing I can answer to you-the year-long sleep of the Loren gods at that time was not affected by the explosion of the Deep Blue Well."

    "Isn''t it affected by Deep Blue Well?" Gao Wen asked in surprise, "What''s that?"

    "The operation of the church has stopped, the structure of the diocese has collapsed, the original regular religious activities have suddenly stopped, and most importantly... the population has dropped," Enya said in a low voice, "don''t forget that the main body supporting the faith is a sufficient population. The foundation of the gods is believers, and the catastrophe seven hundred years ago...Too many people died. For the **** Loren, who has not yet broken free from the''chain'' and must rely on the trend of thought to maintain its operation, this is a heavy blow. ."

    Gawain subconsciously held his breath, and it took a long time to slowly exhale the breath.

    "But I still have a question," he asked immediately, "After the''magic tide'' seven hundred years ago, although all countries tried to get rid of the impact of the disaster, the population rebound did not happen overnight. It took just one year. There was no significant population increase in the four kingdoms, and even due to food shortages and monster nuisances, there was a small population decline in Typhon and Anzu. In this case, the gods have recovered. How can this explain? "

    "It is precisely this harsh situation that will cause more people to seek sustenance of faith," Enya explained patiently, "You should know the situation at the time-how many people became devout believers in trouble. How many people who originally did not believe in gods or only have shallow faith prayed all night in freezing and starvation? Not everyone is a strong-willed hero, most ordinary people are fragile, and the desperate situation has transformed them from shallow believers to pan believers Become a devout believer, so although your population did not increase at that time, the number of devout believers has increased¡ªthis accelerated the return of the gods."

    Gao Wen appeared in a daze, and then thoughtfully: "Under the situation at the time, it is a good thing for the power of the gods to return to the world. This solves the urgent needs of many countries, but in the long run... this is also for the future. The church¡¯s over-expansion and the attempt to influence the monarchy have planted the roots of the curse... and even have an impact on our theocratic council plan today."

    "In the face of historical scale, many things should be treated separately."

    There is a WeChat public account [Book Friends Base Camp], you can receive red envelopes and coins, first come first served!

    "What you said is right," Gawain sighed softly, and quickly sorted out his thoughts in his heart, looking for any questions he had missed, and soon he had something to ask. "Wait Wait, I have another question¡ªaccording to your statement, the magic wave will affect the ¡°connection¡± between the ¡°observer¡± and the real universe, causing their perceptions to shift. How did the dragons avoid this? This kind of influence? What is the way for Tarrond to survive the magic tide again and again?"

    The voice in the golden dome fell silent, and a few seconds later, she gently reminded her in her voice: "This already involves specific techniques, Gao Wen."

    As a cold wind blows in this summer afternoon, Gao Wen finally cools down from the excitement brought by the continuous acquisition of important knowledge. He realizes that his discussion with Enya has penetrated into a very dangerous field, but still cannot bear it. He confirmed the sentence: "Can''t you tell me about this part? You have already told me so many things involving basic concepts..."

    "Knowledge and technology are not the same. Although knowledge that is too advanced is dangerous and may even be polluting, it still requires a process of learning and transformation. You can learn this knowledge and understand and verify it. In the process, they are gradually accepted, even if it is harmful, the harm can be minimized, but the technology... the technology that has crossed the research process will one day show its toxicity, and the dragons have learned enough lessons in the tide of chaos. "

    Enya''s words left Gao Wen speechless, but the feeling of "the answer is right in front of him but is blocked by a thin barrier" still makes him particularly uncomfortable, but fortunately, it will be transmitted again in the golden dome. With a gentle voice, Enya continued: "Of course, I just can''t tell you the technology directly. This doesn''t mean that I can''t give you some direction-especially after you and the dragons have paid such a huge price. , Mortals in this world deserve to go further on the road to survival.

    "Although the magic wave is a very terrifying natural phenomenon, to the unprotected observer, the disaster it brings is extinct, but its duration does not last long. Each time the magic wave usually occurs. One planetary revolution period ends, and the longest record as far as I know will not exceed two periods. What you have to do is to survive one or two planetary revolution periods.

    "The key to survival is to isolate the influence of the magic wave on the observer. As long as the observer''s mind is not affected, no matter how strong the magic wave is, it is actually just a breeze for you.

    "The key to Talrond''s unaffected by the Demon Tide lies in the shield system that once enveloped the entire continent-the ancient Talrond shield can not only provide protection against the material world, but also deflect demons. The impact of the tide on the minds of observers. In the past one million years, whenever the demonic tide comes, the dragons will collectively return to the big shield to escape the world''s "mind exile" , Come out until the end of the magic wave... count the relics after the destruction of civilization."

    "So, the key to the problem is the Tarrond Great Shield," Gawain stared at Enya''s eggshell. "The key to resisting the magic tide lies in the ruins of the Great Shield. As long as we help the dragons rebuild that Shield, and gradually learn and master this key technology in the process, you can..."

    "Unfortunately, this is the most troublesome place," Enya sighed and interrupted Gao Wen before he finished speaking. "First of all, the big shield is too old. It was built in Tarron more than a million years ago. In the glorious era of Germany, its core technology was huge and complex, and even a great mechanic like Balogr could not fully grasp it. With today¡¯s dragons, there is no possibility of repairing the large shield¡ªnot to mention those active in Omega Over the years, the Great Shield has also undergone dozens of self-upgrading iterations. Now the remaining shield generators in the Talrond wasteland are no longer something that can be understood by the flesh and blood of the brain... I am afraid that only Omega herself can Know the complete blueprint of that system.

    "Secondly, even if the shield generator itself is repaired, the large shield does not have complete protection functions, because the ¡®core component¡¯ used to protect the observer is not a system inside the shield."

    Gawain raised his eyebrows subconsciously: "The core component used to protect the observer is not in the generator of the large shield? Then it is..."

    "It''s me," Enya said lightly, "The key to the dragons to resist the invasion of the magic wave is that they have found a way to transform the divine power into a shield-but the age of myth is over."

    Gao Wen: "..."

    After being stunned for half a minute, Gao Wencai finally said: ¡°So, what the dragons broke not only their chains at the coming-of-age ceremony, but also their key means of resisting the magic wave? This...¡±

    "As you said, the Talrond shield with me at the core is the key to their survival in the Demon Tide for so many seasons of civilization, and because of this, they and I have to endure in this two-way yoke. For such a long time, but such a harsh balance will always be broken...Although I have been careful to maintain, but my divinity reached the critical point of losing control many years ago. This is very clear to Herragor. ," Enya sighed in her voice, "Remember what I said? There is no real eternal thing in the world, even if they don''t break the cradle, it is impossible to let this balance last too long."

    "Well, break and then stand, this at least jumped out of the doomed chronic death, with the capital to break the game," Gao Wen shook his head helplessly, "but the problem we have to face next is bigger... ¡­"

 Chapter 1143ï¼š Unexpected ending

    The incubation room inevitably fell into silence again. Gawain sat in the chair with a serious expression and fell into long thoughts. The slight hum of the ventilation system seemed to be coming from far away, and the cool wind dissipated. The heat of this summer afternoon could not dispel the pressure and shadows from the truth of the world. This kind of thinking lasted for not knowing how long, he heard Enya''s voice from the side:

    "It is precisely because the natural laws of the world have been so cold from the beginning that seeking refuge from the gods has become the path that all mortals have to choose... But even the refuge of the gods is only part of these cold rules. ¡ª¡ªThis is where the world¡¯s creatures are weak in front of the mighty power of nature. They can only choose to face the bleak future, or a bottle of poison for drunken lives and dreams.

    "I have witnessed many splendid civilizations, and they have also moved forward on the road of searching for the truth, or faced their gods bravely. They have many great individuals who have made wise decisions and made the entire ethnic group prosperous. You can touch the sky, you can even knock on Tarrond''s door, and the most outstanding ones finally know the truth.

    "Unfortunately, I saw them trembling in front of the truth, some of them bowed their heads and returned to the arms of the gods again, cutting their wings, hoping to live on this planet for a long time... There is no race. Dare to knock on the door of the universe at the risk of losing shelter, none of them."

    Gawain stared at the rune wandering around Enya¡¯s eggshell: ¡°We are the one who dominates the continent of Loren. Those civilizations that have been glorious in history leave almost no traces. The facts have proved their hope and Unrealized-the gods system is an ever-expanding time bomb that eventually swallows them like a magic wave."

    "But at least they have lived longer than other races." Enya said lightly.

    "But the dragons of Tarrond are unwilling to accept this kind of peace. They chose the most difficult path," Gawain said. "They took the initiative to smash the protection you provided and chose to believe in the power of mortals. And wisdom can fight against this cold universe-the weakness of the world''s creatures may be a fact, but now there is a race that dared to raise its head after all."

    Enya was silent for a moment, and suddenly said with a chuckle: "The starship that has witnessed the sailors cut through the sky, the light of the transition engine illuminates the night, and has witnessed the huge expedition ship sailing to the universe, the emigration mothership After the cast shadow covers the scene of a small half of the continent, who would like to live on a small dust in the universe forever with his head down? Perhaps since the day the sailor descended on this planet, the destiny of the dragon family has been changed. ...Although they did not take us away, they did show us a way...a way to survive among the stars.

    "Dragons are a race that refuses to admit defeat. As their once gods, I know this very well-since the day the sailor left, the dragon''s head has never been lowered."

    Gawain sighed in his heart: No matter where the sailors are now, no matter whether their long expedition has reached the goal, their journey in this space of stars has indeed changed so many things, what they show Perhaps the most precious ¡°heritage¡± given to this world is not the advanced satellites and space stations, nor the ¡°unbinding¡± of the indigenous civilizations of this planet in the ancient times, but a possibility, a kind of seemingly impossible. The possibility of going forward in the darkness of the way out.

    "I want to know, what is the principle of your divine power to protect Talrond from the magic tide?" He suddenly asked, "Although we don''t plan to choose the path of''protection of the gods'', I believe in one thing. Things, since gods are also part of the natural laws of this world, the ¡°miracle¡± and ¡°protection¡± related to them must be regular and followable. As long as this law can be recognized and resolved, then we must have a way to safely Master it."

    "This is indeed what you would say," Enya''s tone seemed to carry a smile, but the smile soon turned into a sigh, "Unfortunately, I don''t know the answer to this question."

    "You don''t know?" Gao Wen''s eyes widened immediately. "You have protected the Dragon Race with your own power for more than one million years, but you don''t know how you did it?"

    "I know a lot of things, but this is the only area that I can''t explore-because gods can''t analyze the thoughts themselves," Enya said regretfully, "I also tried to find out that I can protect the dragon race''s cognitive system in the demons. ''Principle, in the hope that if one day I die, this technical data can also allow them to create a new defense system, but in several demonic waves, I found that this process exceeded my...''observation''. I don''t I know how to explain this kind of thing to you, because I have a different "perspective" and "self-marginal" from mortals. If I have to give an example...It''s like people can''t see behind them without using tools. thing."

    Gawain listened carefully to Enya''s explanation, and then he frowned and thought for a moment before breaking the silence: "In fact, we still have a clue... God cannot analyze the thought itself, which shows that the key factor in protecting the observer in the demonic tide is correct. Is it a trend of thought?"

    "I think it can be guessed like that," Enya said in agreement, "this is also my idea-it''s a pity that I can''t verify it myself."

    "Then this happens to be the direction we are studying now," Gao Wen breathed out his chest, his brows stretched slightly, "controllable thoughts, mental protection based on thoughts, shielding technology against divinity, mental calibration... Maybe, Are we on the right path?"

    The voice in the golden dome did not answer for a while, but the runes on the surface of the pale golden eggshell became slightly lighter. Only a few seconds later, Enya slowly said with a tone of relief and caution: "Perhaps... after so many years, this cold world finally decided to show so little kindness to the world''s creatures."

    "Compared with the goodwill shown by the world, I am more willing to believe that any chance of survival depends on mortals to fight for it," Gawain smiled and shook his head, "but I still hope that what you said is right and I will repay you for the future. Optimism and anticipation."

    Enya smiled lightly, and then asked, "What else do you want to know?"

    Gao Wen thought about it carefully, confirming whether there are any missing points in his question, and at the same time sorting out the information he has obtained. After sorting it out, he thinks he has gained enough today, but he is preparing. Before he got up and thanked him, a question he had never thought of before suddenly appeared in his heart and stopped his actions.

    "There is a problem," he straightened up, his eyebrows frowned again, "About the Principality of the Holy Dragon...Talrond only survived the magic tide by relying on a large shield and your protection, but the Holy Dragon What about the Principality? They are out of your sight and protected by the Tarrond shield. How are they..."

    Enya''s voice was silent for a moment, and then it spread into Gao Wen''s ears in a low voice: "Do you think that the current ¡®Holy Dragon Principality¡¯ is the first Holy Dragon Principality?"

    Gao Wen: "..."

    "Gavin, my friend, seeking a way to survive in this world has never been a warm-hearted fairy tale, nor is it a knight game that can usher in the light with the help of heroes," a deep and soft voice came from the golden dome. Voice, "Although I know you know this very well, many times, we still have to remind ourselves all the time."

    Gawain did not speak, but unconsciously tapped on the armrest of the seat slowly, his face became a little stern and solemn, and Enya''s voice sounded again after a while, and it came into his ears: "We have talked a lot today. At the end, I have some small suggestions."

    Gao Wen raised his eyes and looked at Enya''s direction: "Suggestion?"

    "Although this planet is just a grain of dust in the universe, even on this grain of dust, today''s mortals still have many areas that have not been explored. You have now made great progress in the field of voyage, and there are The siren who can be regarded as an ally helps...So if you have enough energy, let''s explore those distant and unfamiliar continents. In the past civilization changes, there have been intelligent creatures rising on other continents, although they have disappeared, But perhaps there are still some useful traces of civilization, and some continents can still find the heritage left by the sailors, and there may be precious secrets buried there.

    "In the age of mythology, both the dragons and I were limited by the ¡®two-way shackles¡¯. We couldn¡¯t explore those things that were too far away from Tarrond or had a deep connection with the sailor... But now, the shackles are removed.¡±

    Gao Wen did not expect that the other party¡¯s suggestion was such a specific and clear direction. His expression became solemn, and he nodded very seriously: "Thank you very much for your suggestion-rest assured, I understand the value of ocean exploration. In fact The exploration of other continents and far sea areas has long been in my future plan. This will be one of the goals of the alliance in the next phase."

    "That''s fine," Enya''s voice was relieved, and a smile appeared again in her tone, "then any other questions?"

    Gao Wen thought about it carefully, and finally shook his head slowly: "Not for the time being-I have gained enough information today, and these things will be enough for me and the scholars to digest for a while. Of course, if I think about anything later, it will definitely be I will come to you to ask."

    "Welcome at any time, of course, provided that I can answer those questions," Enya chuckled slightly. She saw that Gawain had gotten up, and suddenly said, "Don''t leave, talk about things for so long, do you want to drink? thing?"

    Gao Wen was taken aback, and then he couldn''t help showing a pleasant smile on his face. He looked at a long table behind Enya, with a tone of expectation: "You succeeded?"

    "It''s not certain. After all, the''reflection'' as a miracle of the gods cannot be reproduced. I can only try to formulate a kind of''mortal drink'' that can be mixed with secular materials based on your description," Enya said. , While the invisible magic power was working, a cylindrical container and a porcelain water cup floated behind her. The container made a slight sound during the floating process. It was obviously full of liquid, and perhaps ice cubes. "It''s probably still a far cry from the taste in your memory, but I hope it''s at least palatable and can relieve your fatigue and stress."

    "I''m already looking forward to it," Gao Wen couldn''t help but smile. He watched the container being pulled by invisible force in mid-air, pouring some dark brown liquid into the porcelain cup, and the sound of bubbles bursting from it. Come, "By the way, has anyone tasted it now?"

    "No, after all, this is specially made for you," Enya said while delivering the cup to Gawain, "I tried a little bit myself, but my taste now seems different from ordinary people... even It¡¯s still a question of taste."

    While talking, Gawain had already taken the cup. He glanced down at the dark brown liquid that was shaking in the cup. Enya''s words made him hesitate, but after confirming that there was no strange smell in the liquid, he stopped. He picked up the cup and poured it in a big mouthful.

    An indescribable and extremely choking ¡ª¡ªGawain felt that even a little "unexplainable" smell rushed up in an instant. During the period, it was mixed with a biting chill and a huge amount of compressed gas. It is not clear how much stimulation. A fierce impact on his senses, the legendary powerhouse''s willpower only lasted less than two seconds in front of this force.

    "puff--"

    In all fairness, it is not polite to spray a lady at close range, especially if this lady is strictly speaking a goddess (although her form is now an egg)-but Gawain really couldn''t hold back it.

    The dark brown liquid flowed down Enya''s eggshell, and the atmosphere in the hatching room became a bit awkward. Gawain was holding most of the "unexplainable mixed special drink" in his hand, looking at the scene in front of him stiffly. Then he suffocated: "Uh, sorry...I didn''t mean it..."

    "It seems that my first attempt was unsuccessful," Enya''s voice came from the eggshell, still very calm and serious, "I need to adjust the ratio of various materials... Do you have any suggestions? Based on the taste you just tasted."

    "...I feel like I have lost my memories," Gawain''s mouth trembled. "Anyway, my only advice is that you never try this thing for others. They don''t necessarily have legendary physique."

    "Well, I fully understand it, it seems that the level of failure is a bit serious-it is necessary to make more thorough improvements," Enya''s voice is still serious, "Sorry, how are you?"

    "Fortunately, at least I didn''t swallow it just now," Gawain said dumbfounded. He felt that he should comfort Enya who had failed the "experiment" at this time, but he swallowed it back when he said the words, this goddess''s. The voice did not sound frustrated at all, but seemed to be filled with a certain fighting spirit, which made him feel that not comforting at this time may be a good thing-and than comforting, Enya now obviously needs to wipe, "I still Wipe it for you first..."

    "Just let Betty wipe it off as soon as possible, it''s almost time for her to help me wipe the eggshells," Enya was quite discerning, "Compared to me, do you need to change clothes? "

    Gawain looked down at his chest, only to realize that his clothes were also wet, and he sighed in tears and laughter: "Well, I didn''t expect this deep talk to end in this way...in a sense It really relieved me a lot of pressure. Then I will take a step first."

    "Walk slowly, forgive me for not being able to send it far, and please look forward to my next finished product-I just had an improvement plan, this time I am confident.

    Gao Wen: "..."

 Chapter 1144ï¼š Dragon Blood Hall

    When coming out of the incubation room, the sunlight coming in through the large French windows on the corridor has turned orange. Gao Wen came to a window and saw the sky light approaching dusk gradually filling the streets and lanes of the city, and the towering magic energy in the distance The broadcasting tower is bathed in sky light, and the magic obelisk on the spire floats and rotates under the action of the anti-gravity device. The precisely cut crystal surface continuously reflects the magnificent sunset, and under the tower, it is still prosperous. And every day it becomes a more prosperous city.

    This is a city he built by himself, and it is also a city built by thousands of builders. It stands proudly at the foot of the dark mountains. It is solid and stable every brick and stone, and it carries all the hopes and lives of the people who live here. .

    But in a sense, this city is actually only standing in people¡¯s "observation world". It can be touched and reached. It has its own color, texture and even smell, but all of this is just covered in A layer of "reflection" on the real universe... and the real universe under this layer of reflection is still inaccessible to mortals in this world.

    Gao Wen breathed out gently, slowly dispelling the meaningless sense of illusion and alienation in his heart, and shook his head with a slightly self-deprecating smile.

    This kind of problem is almost philosophical... Thinking too much can make people mentally out of shape.

    The familiar breath appeared in his perception. Gawain turned his head and looked in the direction of the breath. In the interlaced light and shadow beside the floor-to-ceiling windows, he saw a petite figure jumping out of the air softly, while falling to the ground. Look up and down with your eyes.

    "As soon as I came over, I saw you thinking about life in the corridor?" Amber looked at Gao Wen''s eyes with suspiciousness, and skillfully used the weird words Gao Wen taught her, "What''s the matter? I talked with Dragon God for a long time, feeling Your entire three outlooks seem to have been reorganized... This is the first time I have seen you showing this appearance."

    Gao Wen recalled the things he had heard from Enya, with a complicated and inexplicable smile on his face: "Is the three-view reorganization... That''s right."

    "...Wow," Amber exclaimed with wide-eyed eyes, "This...makes you feel the reorganization of the Three Views?! It seems that Dragon God is really not an ordinary egg, I have been with you for so long, or This is the first time I saw someone who can defeat you in the Three Views."

    "Are you complimenting?" Gawain glanced at the shame of the elf from the corner of his eye. "And what is the way to describe it as an egg...Would you like to try to talk about it in front of Enya?"

    Amber seriously thought about it, measuring the fighting power between herself and an egg, and there was a eager expression on her face, but fortunately, in the end, her reason still defeated her ability to act. She suspected that the dragon egg that was once a god, even if only Being able to slap on the ground, and shoot myself in various places with "unexplainable power", so I had to wave his hand angrily: "Don''t worry about these details...what are you talking about? It can show you This expression?"

    Gao Wenlue''s somewhat playful expression became serious and deep again. He looked at the "half-elf" girl in front of him. The large amber eyes of the other party were full of curiosity and a little worry. After a few seconds of indulging, he gently With a sigh, he looked up at the glorious and huge sun that was gradually falling to the horizon.

    "Did you see the sun?" He asked casually, "What does it look like now?"

    "The sun?" Amber froze for a moment, as if she didn''t understand why Gawain suddenly asked such a question, "What else can it look like... a big orange fireball? Or a big balloon that is wrapped in clouds and glows? Anyway? This is what the scholars say... Does this issue have anything to do with what you discussed with Dragon God today?"

    Gawain did not answer Amber¡¯s question, but said softly as if talking to himself: "Yes, the big orange fireball... But maybe at some point, in the eyes of some individuals, it is no longer the same. appearance¡­¡­"

    "I don''t understand what you are talking about." Amber scratched his hair. "But I mentioned similar knowledge when I listened to Santis''s lecture. He said that the eyes of many birds are different from those of humans or elves. The colors of things you see are different, and you can even see many things that humans cannot see with the naked eye. The sun in their eyes may be green or purple, and the clear and empty sky in our eyes may be full of large and small in their eyes. Some birds will even be confused by the vortex due to neurological diseases, and keep circling in the empty sky until they are exhausted..."

    "Oh?" Gao Wen raised his eyebrows with interest, "Is that right?"

    "Of course," said Kohaku, spreading his hands, "not only there are, but there are also some more superstitious hunters who call this crazy bird that hovered to death in the sky as the''Doom Bird'', and they regard it as unlucky. If they saw a bird of bad luck before entering the mountain, they would even give up a day of hunting, in case they were trapped in the mountain by an invisible demon spirit like those birds, but now many people know it. That''s just because the birds in the sky saw things that humans can''t see..."

    Amber talked about the new knowledge she learned with interest, but Gawain''s mood was inexplicably calmed down by this half-elf chattering. He smiled and shook his head gently. Essentially, "Doom Bird" and grace The phenomenon of "macro observer trapped in confusion" revealed by Ya is not the same thing, but there is a subtle similarity between the two, which makes him feel a bit of strangeness and coincidence.

    Wait until Amber finally talked about the same, Gao Wen broke the silence with a loud voice: "What''s the matter with you coming to me?"

    "Ah, patronizing the chat, I forgot everything!" Amber suddenly patted his forehead, and quickly recovered. "We have received a contact from Beigang, and Tarrond will send a permanent ambassador and several diplomats. The officials stayed in Cecil, and the list and the corresponding application letter have been sent. The ambassador is our old acquaintance, Miss Merita Penia."

    "The ambassador...it seems that Tarrond is finally on the right track," he heard the news from Amber, but Gawain was not surprised at all, but said softly thoughtfully, "Meili Tower? It''s almost as I expected."

    "According to the news from the''Track'' intelligence line, Typhon has also received an official letter from Tarrond on the establishment of diplomatic relations, and another batch of permanent ambassadors will also arrive in Aldernan in the near future, but the date is later than ours. "Later," Amber continued, "In addition, our intelligence officers sent to the north of the mainland have heard news that the authorities of the Holy Dragon Principality are adopting a series of public opinion guidance involving Tarrond, and the domestic wind is gradually changing. , The dragonborn are re-examining their relationship with the pure-blood dragon. The original ¡°exile¡± statement is gradually being downplayed by the authorities. According to my judgment, this should be the normalization of the relationship between Talrond and the Sacred Dragon Principality ''preparation''."

    While talking, the increasingly mature intelligence chief couldn''t help but sighed: "Ah, the last time I saw Maggie, I saw her in a daze in the garden. It seems that the dragonborn''s feelings for Talrond are indeed true. It''s complicated..."

    Listening to Amber¡¯s emotions, Gawain¡¯s thoughts drifted in another direction, and the words Enya said to himself could not help but surfaced in his mind:

    "Do you think, which is the first Principality of Holy Dragon?"

    He sighed softly, gathered his thoughts again, and interrupted Amber aloud: "Don''t forget to inform Heidi, so that she can prepare for the ambassador, not only the ambassador of Tarrond, but from now on Soon we will welcome envoys from more countries, and it seems that the embassy street will soon need to be expanded again.

    "In addition, I will notify Rebecca and prepare to convene master scholars in the field of demons and gods. We are going to have a meeting. I have something to announce."

    Amber felt something in his tone. She raised her head, her gaze intersected Gawain¡¯s line of sight as she explored, and two seconds later she solemnly bowed her head: "I understand."

    "I thought you would follow up and ask something," Gawain couldn''t help but glanced at the half-elf. "Such a cheerful and reliable look is not like your usual business style."

    Amber suddenly rolled his eyes, and at the same time, his figure has gradually faded in the air, only a more and more ethereal voice was introduced into Gawain¡¯s ears: "I will grow up too..."

    ¡­¡­

    When the Flowing Fire pedestal gradually rises to the high point in the sky, the chill finally recedes from all corners of the entire continent. Even at the top of the mountains in the extreme north, the snow-covered area has shrunk to the smallest stage of the year. Longlinbao is still proud The ground stands on the highest mountain, and the snow surrounding the fortress has receded to the highest point of the mountain. From the high terrace of the castle, the surface of the mountain covered with rock and soil is showing greenery, following the direction of the mountain. Extending downward, the greenery became more and more dense, spreading all the way to distant cities, villages and wilderness.

    Dragon Blood Grand Duke Balogall turned around and left the terrace, passing through the small corridors and stone arches connecting the terrace and the main castle, past the burning magic brazier and the quaint and solemn dragon-printed stone pillars, he came to Longlin Fort The deepest part of the house is in the hall where the throne is placed.

    His most trusted courtiers, Gorosh Hickel and Eugene Natosh, are standing on both sides of the throne. Except for these two trusted courtiers, there is no one in the entire throne hall at this moment. They should have been here. The guards and servants who were waiting have been screened back.

    "Your Majesty," Eugene Natosh, with white beard and hair and wearing a white twill robe, took a step forward. Although Balogall was named "Duke of Dragon Blood", his title in the duchy he ruled was " Your Majesty", "The road to the lower level has been activated, and the Dragon Blood Council is waiting for your visit."

    "Got it," Ballogel nodded lightly, then glanced over the two courtiers, "This time, you come with me."

    "Your Majesty?" Gorosh Hickel widened his eyes in surprise, "But today is not..."

    "I''m going to Wuming Dragon Tomb to visit old friends there," Balogre said softly, "You come with me."

    The two courtiers looked at each other subconsciously, then their eyes calmed down and nodded slowly.

    Balroger no longer speaks, but just steps towards the back of the throne. Behind this huge seat that looks very simple and majestic and is made of monoliths, stands a huge dragon head statue, which is the most solemn in this hall. And there is an imposing "decoration", and in the open space between the dragon head statue and the throne, a round slate floor slightly protrudes from the surface, and its edge is decorated with light golden linear striped roads.

    In silence, the Duke of Dragon Blood and the two courtiers stood in the center of the circular ground. After waiting for a while, a voice came from the dragon head statue at the rear: "Elevator...down, destination, dragon blood parliament."

    A slight tremor followed from under the feet, and the round ground decorated with pale gold trim shook for a while, and then began to sink steadily.

    Balroger couldn''t help feeling a little bit: after Omega left, too many advanced automatic systems were turned into scraps and scraps due to network interruption. Only these "old things" appeared because of the use of outdated technology. Very reliable.

    The two Dragonborn courtiers, Gorosh Hickel and Eugene Natoshi, didn''t have that much emotion. They just descended with the platform in silence with solemn expressions. The entire elevator sank into an extremely deep shaft, and it quickly passed the main building of Longlinbao, the first floor and even the foundation below, but the entire descending process did not stop, but towards the ancient mountain. Keep going deep.

    In the shaft, the auto-sensing lights light up one by one, illuminating the ancient structures on the inner circular wall that have undergone refurbishment and maintenance many times. The top material of the shaft still has a stone-like texture, but as the height continues to decrease, the shaft wall has begun to show obvious alloy structures, the guiding grooves, energy conduits and steel in operation that are integrated with the shaft wall Cables and bearings flashed by in the light, and a humming sound from deep underground gradually became obvious in the mechanical friction sound of the elevator.

    Finally, with a shaking and a clicking sound of the locking device activation, the elevator stopped on a certain floor, and the blunt synthetic sound was transmitted to the ears of the three passengers: "The elevator...stop, has arrived. , Dragon Blood Council."

    After a few sounds of mechanical lock operation, an opening was opened on the side wall of the shaft, and the dim light was reflected in the eyes of Grand Duke Balroger.

    He took the lead out of the elevator, and outside the shaft, there was another hall.

    A hall located in the depths of the mountain that looks almost exactly the same as the "Throne Hall" on the ground. Its structure seems to be a replica of the hall on the ground, even the lines on every column, every wall and dome They are all the same, but the difference is that there is no huge stone throne and dragon head statue in this hall. Instead, there is a circular high platform, which is connected to the ground by a steep stone ladder. .

    The lights in this "mirror hall", which is almost the same as the throne hall on the surface, are dim, but as Ballogel climbed up the round high platform, the lighting device installed here immediately started on its own. Along the central axis of the hall extending all the way to the end, in the bright light that suddenly descended, the huge shadows arranged on both sides of the hall became clear.

    That is 22 dragon heads intertwined with machinery, pipes, artificial nerve bundles and a small amount of biological tissues. A large number of mechanical arms and pipe cables hanging from the dome fix them in mid-air about one meter above the ground. There is a circular platform under each dragon head. The outer wall of the platform is some kind of ancient metal, and the top surface is transparent crystal. There is blood-like viscous liquid flowing slowly inside the platform. From the depths of the viscous liquid, one can only vaguely see the complicated mechanical pump and pipe system beating like a heart.

 Chapter 1145ï¼š Thirtieth generation

    Balroger stood on the high platform of the Dragon Blood Hall, staring solemnly at the twenty-two dragon heads arranged on both sides of the hall-those heads that were almost entirely composed of mechanical structures did not seem to have finished the previous process. Thinking, they bowed their heads in silence, only faint and flickering lights wandered deep in their pipes. The hissing sound made by the circulating pumps and gas pipes when they were running occasionally came from somewhere, which is one of the few in the entire hall. the sound of.

    Finally, the light behind one of the dragon''s heads brightened, and the head was slightly raised. Under the traction of the mechanical arm, he turned to Balroger, and a synthetic sound lacking emotional fluctuation came from the speaker. : "Balogl, Refuge Administrator, welcome to the Dragon Blood Council."

    One by one, the dragon heads woke up from their contemplation. Accompanied by a series of light signals and mechanical sounds, they turned to Balroger and nodded in greeting.

    "Good day, congressmen," Barroger said with a serious expression, breaking his silence, "is there any conclusion on the question I asked you to do last time?"

    "It''s a pity that this thought process has been terminated early by the Dragon Blood Council," said one of the dragon heads. "The civilization development trajectory of this era has completely exceeded the reference database of historical data, and unpredictable factors have exceeded the threshold. We believe that even if forced Deductions cannot accurately predict the future direction of the''Alliance'' and the Dragon Race."

    "Not only that," another "congressman" continued, "We don''t think it is necessary to continue to use the Dragon Blood Council to promote such issues in the future-the age of myth is over, the administrator, our old deduction modules are no longer Adapt to the new situation again."

    "...I understand, I will carefully consider your opinions," Balogl was silent for two seconds, nodding slightly, "Then another thing...about our gods. It has been confirmed that the Dragon God has fallen. The remaining part of humanity has been reorganized and regenerated on its own, and is now stranded in Cecil, the human kingdom."

    "We have already known about this and completed the assessment 12 hours ago," the dragon head closest to Balroger responded. "This is beyond all our plans, but from the results, it does not have it. Threatening. The only possible variable is that humans will have the opportunity to be exposed to a large amount of knowledge involving gods and demons... This matter will have a positive tendency. Should we continue to deduct this thinking process?"

    "Continue to deduct," Barroger said immediately, "We need to judge the possibility of establishing further communication with other countries, especially Cecil... Almost all the variables in this era are developed from that land. ."

    "Understood, the process has been added to the mission plan."

    There was a moment of silence in the Dragon Blood Hall, and Balroger stood on the high platform as if lost in thought, while those "members" waited patiently for the next interactive instruction from the administrator. After half a minute of silence, Balroger Suddenly broke the silence: "I don''t have any more questions-open the passage to the Wuming Dragon Tomb."

    "Understood, the channel has been opened. After ten seconds, the council will switch to working mode, looking forward to your next visit, administrator."

    The monotonous mechanical synthesis sound sounded in the hall, and a slight tremor came from below the platform. The lights above the 22 dragon heads were extinguished one by one. These ancient thinkers who had been completely mechanized lowered their heads one by one, and the hall was dim again. Only a strip of lights located on the central axis of the dome casts a cool glow, illuminating a sloping staircase in front of the high platform-the staircase extends all the way down, and you can see a dim light in the depths. How deep it extends.

    Balogall walked down the high platform, and the two Sirs Eugene and Golos immediately came forward to his left and right. The three did not talk, but exchanged their eyes solemnly, and then walked to the stairs and underground. deep.

    There is no elevator on the way to the Wuming Dragon Tomb. There is only this long stairway, which is like a long memory of Balroger, or the long road for mortals to climb from the surface to the starry sky. The material of the surrounding walls has changed from polymer. It became metal, and then turned from metal to enchanted stone. Simple and solemn reliefs appeared on both sides of the stairs, and gradually covered the roof in front.

    In the end, Balroger stopped in front of a gate, which stood solemnly in the wide space excavated deep underground. On the bare surface, no decorative lines could be seen, only large. On the ground in front of the door, the brilliance of the crystal illuminated a line of words that seemed to be carved with sharp claws: "To the dead, and to the dead."

    The heavy stone door slowly opened under the push of the magic mechanism, and an underground space that was so wide that it could be breathtakingly stunned appeared in front of Eugene and Golos. They followed Bellogel and stepped in. Entering the most solemn and solemn Sacred Dragon Principality, but only the Duke of Dragon Blood himself and a very small number of dragon descendants know about it-Anonymous Dragon Tomb.

    The huge unparalleled column supports this space that can almost be put into the entire castle. The slate ground that has gone through countless years extends far away in the field of vision. On the high dome, many carvings are protruding between the original rock formations. The metal pillars full of runes, the slight electric light and the luminous clouds walk silently between the metal pillars, maintaining the stability of the environment in the cave, and through the elemental blessing, everything here is enough to resist the erosion of a long time, and even let The entire mountain can be protected from the destruction of geological activities.

    And among these huge pillars, one after another "tombstones" based on the dragon''s body shape stood silently in the dark. They were slanted and embedded in the base made of huge stones. Behind each base, the same use of huge stones Carved dragon sculptures-However, compared with the real dragons, the dragons in these stone sculptures are extremely thin and weak, and most of them have visible physical defects, as if they were specially designed to match the real dragons. To make a "difference", their forms are adjusted to look like a certain...

    Gorosh glanced over the nearest "tombstone". On the slanted boulder surface, there was no epitaph that a normal tombstone should have, and there was not even an exact name, only a few cold letters and numbers. The numbers are deeply carved on its surface: the first generation, 120-180 millennia.

    On the next tombstone, another line of cold letters and numbers was reflected in the eyes of Sir Gorosh: the second generation, between 182 and 246 years.

    He opened his mouth, as if he wanted to say something, but Balroger had already stepped forward, and Gorosh temporarily suppressed what he wanted to say, and walked deeper into the hall after the Duke of Dragon Blood. . In silence, they passed the early generations, as if they were passing the ancient history that has long disappeared in memory. The years have condensed into hard and rough masonry under their feet, and thousands of years have receded under their feet. .

    In the 1820th millennium, Balroger finally stopped. He raised his head, and the last unfinished tombstone came into his eyes. The tombstone was deeply engraved with letters: the thirtieth generation, the 1820th millennium¡ª ¡ª.

    Behind this tombstone, an unfinished dragon sculpture is bathed in the dim light sprinkled by the crystals of the dome. It is lying prone on the ground, looking up at the closed dome. On both sides of the rugged spine, a pair of deformities shrinks. wing.

    Balroger stood still in front of this unknown tomb, watching the unfinished stone stele and the lacking detail of the dragon sculpture, and Sir Gorosh¡¯s voice came from behind him: "I came here last time... It seems to be a long time ago."

    "After all, we shouldn''t disturb the peace of these tombs at will...Although there is nothing behind them," Barroger said softly, "but now something good has happened, and the good news should be sent here."

    "I still remember the first time you were brought here," the gray-haired Sir Eugene Natosh sighed softly. "The real history...At that time, I really felt that the real history was not as good as one. Dream that can''t wake up."

    Grand Duke Balroger did not speak, but stood silently in front of the tombstone of the 30th generation, while Gorosh looked at the blank part of the tombstone and suddenly said in a deep voice, "Talrond''s shield has been extinguished. , The gene bank used to restart the Sacred Dragon Principality was also destroyed by war. Regardless of the future of this world, the 30th generation will probably become the last generation of the "dragon descendants"... Do you think the future Will someone still carve our last number on this tombstone someday?"

    "Every number here is engraved by myself. If the end of the day really comes, our efforts will eventually fail, I will definitely say goodbye to this world after making the final stroke here... But there is nothing compared to that. Hopefully, I hope that the tombstone of the 30th generation will always be empty." Balrogl slowly shook his head, then slowly turned around, watching the direction he was walking, he saw those huge And the silent tomb extends in my sight, and the twenty-nine dragon descendants who have completely disappeared in the real universe have been transformed into lifeless stone sculptures for generations, as if watching them quietly in the dark.

    Those are the "descendants" he has carefully nurtured and cared for.

    "I often feel that I have sins on my shoulders, especially when I look at these unknown monuments," said the Duke of Dragon Blood in a low voice, "I abandon them twenty-nine times... When the tide comes, I let it go. They dissipated in the apocalypse, but they were like a coward who fled, and after the next restart, I still have to sit in a high position and be a superior monarch. Isn¡¯t that ironic?"

    "...As a member of the 30th generation, I am afraid I cannot answer your question," Sir Gorosh looked at the ancient dragon next to him, and said after a short hesitation, "but I know a truth... There is nothing without a price in the world.

    "In the age of mythology, the Dragon God and Tarrond worked together to maintain a difficult balance. The existence of the Holy Dragon Principality is a long-term, open but never recognized secret. I believe that the gods knew the dragon descendants from the beginning. The existence of the Omega system even knew the mission of the Omega system from the beginning, but for 1.87 million years, all of this was carefully hidden on the side of the balance point, and it had never been more than half a step.

    "Under this situation, let the''Dragonborn'' enter Tarrond''s sight and even accept the protection of the gods. This is not salvation, but a complete burial, the burial of all compatriots.

    "I am not qualified to judge you or Talrond¡¯s choice for the previous twenty-nine generations, nor am I qualified to forgive or condemn anything for them, but I must refute your judgment of yourself-the real coward is I don''t have the guts to have the courage to return here after restarting the Principality of the Holy Dragon 29 times.

    "It takes more courage to watch them die than to take them to Tarrond for protection, Your Majesty."

    "Someone once said the same thing as you," Grand Duke Ballogel suddenly smiled, "It''s also in this place."

    "Really? It''s a pity that I didn''t have the chance to meet him." Gorosh shook his head and said.

    Grand Duke Ballogel did not respond. He just thought for a while, and then said as if to himself: "You are all right...I shouldn¡¯t be obsessed with this, especially after having experienced such a long time. This is even more so after the years. Perhaps any generation can choose to hate or forgive, and any individual can also choose to forgive or anger, but in the face of the mighty force of nature, all of this must ultimately yield to the only problem...Let civilization continue ."

    He finally retracted his gaze at the tombs and scanned the entire vast underground hall. Among the dim and old walls and pillars, there are actually more than dozens of unnamed dragon tombs hidden.

    "One hundred and eighty-seven million years... Our observation records of the Demon Tide and various failed attempts to protect the mind in the Demon Tide are buried in the lower-level archives, and almost all of the information is in Tarrond. Collecting and summarizing outside of the environment of China, although it was a failed answer, it is still a precious reference material," Duke Dragon Blood said in a deep voice, "The key now is...our new allies, the Alliance Will the mortal nations in China be prepared to face this''gift''?"

    "The Dragon Blood Council has been unable to evaluate the new''Alliance'', nor can it evaluate the changes that Gawain Cecil''s series of actions will bring to the world. In this era, we may try to make some decisions ourselves. "Sir Eugene Natoshi said slowly, "In my opinion, since we have decided to join this''union'', we should do something equivalent to membership."

    ...

    On the vast ocean, a large fleet is braving the wind and waves, sailing on an unfamiliar sea that has never been visited by humans.

    Holding on to the high Bitter Winter, the navy commander Byron in a large cloak stepped onto the deck and squinted his eyes slightly in the oncoming cold wind. He looked far away and saw the sea level in front of the bow. Fragmented waves are rising above, and the sea rises up there as if it is alive, forming a striking moving water column. The sea monster Cassandra, who acts as the navigator, sits firmly on the top of the water column and controls Looking at the surrounding water, he turned his head and waved hello to the direction of the flagship.

    In response, Byron waved in the direction of the siren lady, and looked up at the sky. In the high blue sky, several huge figures were stirring their giant wings, maintaining the same direction and speed as the fleet. Before flying, there were two Dragoon aircraft hovering around those huge figures, and the propelling wings like dragon wings were raised high, reflecting the bright sky light.

    Those are the dragons serving as the air **** formation, as well as the two scout dragoons carried on the Bitter Winter.

    "Talrond..." Byron smiled on his face and muttered softly to himself.

 Chapter 1146ï¼š Fleet heading north

    A human fleet that has never been seen in the distant sea sails to an ancient and unknown country. The surging power brought by magic machinery splits the waves. The ancient races from the deep sea and the legendary dragon lead the course and shelter the fleet. Security¡ªSuch a scene, almost everyone thought it would only appear in the story of the bard.

    Byron looked into the distance from the deck of the Bitter Winter, and the oncoming cold wind engulfed the fishy smell from the ocean. I don¡¯t know when, he was completely accustomed to this smell, accustomed to the magnificence of facing the endless sea. And a sense of shock.

    A flutter of wings suddenly came from high above, and Byron subconsciously raised his head, he saw a black dragon approaching the deck of the Winter''s ship like a dark cloud falling from the sky-before it completely landed, this huge figure was already there. The chaotic light and shadow quickly turned into a human form, a young man with short black hair, brown skin, black eyes and a happy smile.

    This is one of the "escorts" sent by Tarrond to protect the fleet and guide the route, named Mokruul.

    The black dragon transformed into a human form landed on the deck and walked briskly to Byron''s side. At the same time, he said in a relaxed tone: "We are crossing the eternal storm sea, luck is good, the weather on this road is very good...the sea conditions are also it is good."

    "This is the eternal storm sea area? The big storm that scared people back then?" Byron suddenly showed a look of astonishment. He raised his head and looked around at the sea slowly undulating in the breeze, except for very far away places. Apart from the shadows of some islands and reefs, there is nothing in this sea, "I didn''t see anything..."

    Anyone who sees this message can receive cash. Method: Follow the WeChat public account [Book Friends Base Camp].

    "Because the ancient power that once entrenched in this sea area has completely dissipated, and the things that once stood here no longer exist," the young black dragon shook his head gently, and the appearance that had always been relaxed and happy was a bit solemn at this moment. "Our current location is the ancient launch site. There was a fateful battle that changed everything here... But now, everything is over."

    While talking, he lowered his head, looking through the layers of decks and cabins to see the scene in the distant deep sea: "But on the bottom of the sea, there are still some things remaining, which are ancient that have not been destroyed by war. The ruins represent the former glory of Tarrond... Maybe one day, we will reproduce those ancient technologies."

    "For short-lived humans, that is really very distant history," Byron shrugged. "If I hadn''t seen it with my own eyes, I would never have thought that there are so many hidden in this world that have been forgotten. Secret."

    "I heard that you were an adventurer," the young black dragon laughed and looked at Byron with some curiosity. "I also heard that when you were young, you also explored ancient ruins in the forgotten forest. Looking for lost history, is this all true?"

    Byron was taken aback for a moment, with a weird expression on his lips: "Well... I was an adventurer at the beginning. In our human society, adventurers are different from adventurers, do you understand?"

    "Is that so?" The young black dragon was a little surprised, "I thought these two words mean the same...Sorry, I have never left Tarrond before, and I don''t know much about the vocabulary of the human world. Is there any difference between each profession?"

    Byron thought about it seriously, and began to explain to the **** in front of him the valuable experience he has summarized in this life: "In short, adventurers want money but don¡¯t die, adventurers don¡¯t want money or life..."

    The **** Mo Kruulton showed a thoughtful look, and at the same time asked casually: "What about the money and death?"

    "It''s smart people who want money and kill," Byron immediately sorted out his navy cloak and messy hair like a bandit leader, and said solemnly, "Such a person later became a navy marshal."

    ¡­¡­

    The bow of the Mary on Ice split through the cold breaking waves in the northern waters, and the low roar from the operation of the machinery in the engine room was filtered by several compartments and silencer runes to become a kind of buzzing like nothing. The sound came from the depths of the deck. The old man wearing a short black robe and a black cap was leaning against the guardrail on the side of the ship, looking into the distance with excited and expectant eyes, a large book floating on a heavy parchment paper Beside him, an unhandled quill pen was brushing and writing quickly, leaving lines of words and symbols on the blank pages of the large parchment book.

    The sound of footsteps came from behind, and a young woman dressed as an adventurer passed by. After seeing the old man leaning on the railing, the lady wearing a hunting suit and a weapon on her waist stopped curiously: "Mo Father Dill...what are you doing?"

    "Can''t you see it? Observe and record," Modil said without looking back. "Pay attention to all the interesting details that I saw during the journey, and record them accurately and timely. This is the basic quality of adventurers. ."

    "Is it... It''s a pity that I''m just an adventurer, and I don''t quite understand what an "adventurer" like you is pursuing." The young lady waved her hand. "Anyway, as long as you don''t suddenly jump into the sea to hunt down sharks or Suddenly flying to the sky and racing with the dragon is just fine... Although everyone on the ship has now determined that you are a powerful spellcaster, please think more about the nervously fragile ordinary people who serve as crew members. Think, they are not the kind of well-trained Imperial soldiers on the Bitter Winter."

    "Ah...oh, oh yes, you are right, Miss Lola," Modil finally turned his head from the outboard scenery, and patted his head in hindsight. "Don''t worry, I will do it now. When this kind of thing happened, I became invisible in advance."

    The corners of the young female adventurer named Lola suddenly twitched-after a sea journey, the adventurers who took the "Mary on Ice" were already familiar with each other, although they could not reach the battlefield where they could experience life and death together. Friendship, but according to "industry habits", everyone can be regarded as teammates in a large adventure team for the time being, and she has gradually become familiar with the awe and vigilance of the strong policeman named Modil from the beginning. Get connected. In all fairness, this old mage who seems to have a memory problem is actually a very easy person to get along with. He is very powerful, but he does not have the arrogance and coldness of the old-school mage, but in some cases... the old man¡¯s style of acting is also a bit lethargic. The people around are nervous.

    As a great adventurer (at least as he claims to be), Modil did a lot of things he wanted on the road, such as suddenly jumping off the boat when he sensed something in the deep sea and seeing the dragon on the road. The sky **** suddenly flew up and shoulder to shoulder with the dragon has happened more than once. To be honest, if not personally confirmed, Laura would almost suspect that the main purpose of the old man in the adventure group was to die halfway...

    Turned some thoughts that did not respect the elder in her mind, Laura quickly condensed her floating thoughts, and then curiously looked at the big parchment book floating beside the old mage. As a senior hunter with fairly good living conditions, she read some books before promoting general education in the empire. She also thinks that she is a "learned" among the five big and three rough adventurers. When he glanced over the densely packed text and symbols on the pages of the book, a spontaneous doubt rose from the bottom of his heart-afraid that the books I had read in the past 20 years were all fake?

    "These things you recorded..." The young huntress rubbed her eyes, "Why can''t I understand a word?"

    "Aha, this is really not easy to understand... I am sorting out the changes in the magical environment on the sea and the disturbance rules between the disorderly turbulence and the upper atmosphere during the entire voyage." Modilton laughed, and the corner of his eyes was bright. "I¡¯m not just recording casually. Do you know that there is a team of scholars on board? They are responsible for recording meteorological and magical data in the distant seas, and accumulating data for the Imperial Ocean Exploration Project. I and some of them A scholar said that they really need these records of mine-so I am essentially even serving the empire at this time..."

    Lola looked at the old mage somewhat unexpectedly: "I can''t tell, you are still very... how do you say that very fashionable sentence? Oh, I have a sense of responsibility as an imperial citizen."

    "Is that so? Probably so," the old mage grabbed his pale hair, and said with some uncertainty, "I think I should do something for this country... some kind of... sense of obligation? I seem to I have an obligation to do something..."

    The old man¡¯s eyes suddenly became a little bewildered, as if his fragile memory system suddenly fell into an infinite loop. Something that has been completely forgotten but still has a subtle imprint in his instinct has troubled him. Lola is no longer the first. Once she saw the old mage fall into such a weird state, she immediately spoke, her voice deliberately raised a little: "Master, you have recorded so many things every day, and you have been recording so many things for so many years, even if you don¡¯t organize and revise these things. I am afraid it is already an amazing work, right?"

    When interrupted by the huntress, Modil seemed to wake up in an instant. He immediately smiled and shook his head: "It''s probably an exaggeration to say that it''s a book. I''m not a person who is good at writing biography... But I am indeed A lot of things have been recorded. Have you seen this thick book? I have written it all..."

    Halfway through his voice, he suddenly got stuck. The trance caused by the lack of memory seemed to reappear. The old mage frowned a little bit, muttering as if talking to himself: "I recorded a lot of things, I remember ...I lost a record. It seems to have been lost many, many years ago... There are many great adventures in it, and I seem to have lost them..."

    Looking at Modil falling into a trance again, Laura couldn¡¯t help but said loudly again: "Master, you..."

    "Ah, don''t be so loud, girl," Modil turned his head suddenly, with a faint smile on his face, his eyes were clear again, and he waved his hand gently, "Thank you for your concern, I''m actually fine. .. I have been here for so many years... Maybe it was because I lived too long, my memory has some problems, even my soul... It seems that there is a little problem, but overall everything is fine, at least it has not fallen to the point. The point where you are cared by juniors like you."

    The old mage let out a sigh of relief, as if to calm down the restless and empty memory, Laura looked into the eyes of the old man, and then hesitated for a long time and said: "I heard... you went to Tarrond to What did you get back?"

    "Ah, yes, I mentioned this to Mr. Azkar on the ship," Modil smiled gently, "I''m going to Tarrond to find something...the same is important to me s things."

    "Why would you have lost anything in the kingdom of the dragon?" Laura said in disbelief. "That was the country that was blocked by eternal storms on the other side of the ocean. Except for the dragon, no mortal creatures can come and go freely..."

    "I don''t know, I don''t remember all of them," Modil shook his head and said slowly, "I don''t know what I''m looking for, or where the''thing'' is left. I just have a It feels like I have lost something very important in Tarrond...I must go find it back."

    His voice was slow and firm, as if with a soul-derived persistence. The brilliance of the huge sun shone from the sky, and the bright sunlight seemed to penetrate the body of the old mage at this moment, making his entire body Becomes hazy and transparent, and can even vaguely see the vast sea scenery behind him¡ª¡ª

    Lola suddenly jumped in her heart and blinked hurriedly, only to find that the scene just now had disappeared like an illusion. The old mage was standing there, his figure was really real, not becoming hazy and illusory, and there was no sunlight passing through his translucent body. .

    ¡­¡­

    Talrond, on the broken coastline of the southeast coast, the newly built Binhai County is bathing in the brilliance of the extreme day.

    The red dragon Calador stood on a small floating island floating in the air outside the city, squinting his eyes and watching the movement of the sea and the coast.

    A newly-built fence protects the residential area located in the safe zone of the coastline. The fence is made of a mixture of boulders and molten metal. Although it is not as exquisite and luxurious as the former palace walls and pavilions, it reveals a roughness in the sun. Compared with the previous ¡°wind shelters¡± that were hurriedly piled up with **** and rubbish, these walls have at least undergone more careful planning and design and relatively regular construction. Recently, there is ample labor force and new buildings from nearby islands. The quarried building materials make the walls at least neat and strong-they are at least real city walls, not wind-blocking slopes piled up with rubbish.

    At this time, the hunting team has gone to sea, and the soldiers responsible for clearing the wild areas around the town have not yet returned. The dragons responsible for building houses and leveling the land are busy in the large open space on the outer edge of Binhai County, without any members. His time was wasted in wasting, and no energy was wasted in irrelevant places.

    Caladol retracted his gaze at the town, and suddenly had a more real experience of the word "alive" in his heart.

    This is an experience that the dragons have never experienced before. It is an unimaginable situation in the "cradle period". It is difficult, distressed, full of challenges and embarrassment, but...

    Work can change the environment, and hard work can ensure one''s own survival. The establishment and maintenance of Binhai County requires the efforts of every member of the ethnic group. All individuals are valuable, and all hard work is meaningful.

    This is indeed the feeling of "alive". It''s not so beautiful and not so easy. It''s not as romantic as imagined, and it''s even a bit painful, but... it''s good to be alive.

    (Recommend a book, "I Just Want to Be Self-reliant", an urban reality theme. After the protagonist is reborn, he is unwilling to be the second generation of mixed eating and waiting to die. He chooses a story of self-reliance. I rarely publish books on this theme, but recently It¡¯s been a long time since I didn¡¯t push the book, so I made a sacrifice to heaven.)

 Chapter 1147ï¼š Blood relative

    After watching the broken coast for a long time, the red dragon Karador withdrew his sight, and then he raised his head, the huge dragon wings spread high, soaring into the air from the small floating island, and flying to a place located in the south of the town. A large floating island near the sea and large enough to support a town.

    In that devastating battle, the huge energy released by the Dragon God almost permanently changed the appearance of this ancient continent, and as the southeast coast that was hit hardest, the changes here were particularly astonishing-fragmented. The coastline and the collapsed cliffs are just part of it. The large and small islands floating in the air are far more incredible than the changes on the surface...and have more potential for development and exploration.

    According to the judgments of the three Archaean leaders, the chaotic magical environment over the Broken Coast and the charged state of the floating island itself will cause these lands torn from the Tarrond continent to float in the next thousands or even tens of thousands of years. Above the sea surface, and between these islands full of dragon power, the active energy currents and unstable spatial structure have given birth to many natural phenomena that need to be studied.

    In the early days of Binhai County¡¯s establishment, the development team lacked sufficient combat power and supplies, so they could only watch the islands floating near their heads from a distance. However, as the development activities gradually got on the right track and connected Binhai County-Xin''a The material passage between the Gondolas was opened, and the dragons of Binhai County have now successfully expelled the elemental creatures and hostile spirits entrenched on several main floating islands, and set up observation posts and research institutes on some of them. , Energy stations and other facilities-the island that Karador flew to was the first to be cleaned up and has now become a permanent stronghold.

    Accompanied by the heavy flapping of wings, the huge red dragon landed smoothly on a rock platform on the edge of the floating island. The floating island full of energy was extremely stable, even if the dragon took off and landed on it. I can''t feel the slightest shaking, I just feel as solid as on the ground.

    In front of the rock platform, a metal tower apparently made up of recycled materials from the ruins is running in the cold wind. It is composed of a number of cylinders, exposed pipes and cables, indeterminate runes and inlaid cylinders. There were occasional slight sparks jumping between the crystals at the top. Several dragons who maintained their human form were busy around this facility. They just nodded in a hurry to sign the arrival of the "manager" Kalador. Back to work soon.

    This is a very natural phenomenon in Tarrond today. After the war, the red tape of the old age that has gradually become complicated and useless due to the long-term social closure and solidification has been wiped out like those meaningless extravagant reliefs, in the harsh wilderness. The survival process of the dragons quickly realized that only efficiency and hard work are the key to maintaining the survival of the group, especially near key facilities such as communications and energy. The improvised equipment is often prone to problems, so technicians Even if we meet three Taikoo dragons in person, they will only nod their heads.

    Calador transformed into a human form, came next to the tower-like facility, and nodded to a mechanic who was monitoring data: "How is the communication tower? Is there any sudden interruption like the last time?"

    "No, it seems to be able to operate smoothly," the mechanic said without looking back. "At present, we can steadily contact Agundor and the stronghold on Cracked Rock Mountain, but the signal is beyond the signal if it is farther. Coverage...Continuing to increase the antenna power is no longer helpful, but will affect the life of these parts."

    "...There is no way. The equipment dug out from the ruins can only be refurbished to this extent, and the energy interference on the surface is too strong." Calador shook his head helplessly. He looked into the distance, the others. A small floating island closer to him appeared in his field of vision. On one of the islands, he could also see another smaller antenna device-the device was actually connected to the communication tower in front of him. The two sets of antennas work together to increase the communication power of this communication station, but it is clear that even if this is done, the effect is very limited.

    "Installing antennas on these high-altitude islands can already minimize the interference of surface energy vortices," the mechanic responded casually, with a trace of regret in his tone, "Hey...the main thing is that the equipment is in bad condition. If we can get the gain unit produced in the newly restarted factory in Agonda, we can contact the base of Vortex Island."

    Calador sighed: "No way. There are only a few factories that can still operate. We have to use our production capacity in more important places. First, we must ensure stable communication with the West Coast guard post. Until all the equipment on the line is replaced with new parts, it is not our turn to the communication tower."

    "West Coast Guard Post..." The mechanic''s gaze finally shifted slightly away from the equipment in front of him. The middle-aged dragon frowned and said with some worry, "Do you mean the guard post that monitors the high tower? "

    "It can only be them," Calador nodded. "The only stronghold on the West Coast is the guard post."

    The mechanic was silent for two seconds, shook his head and sighed: "Oh, their side is indeed more important than ours... Seriously, I admire the dragons who signed up to go to the west coast. In this situation Fly around the long coastline to the other side of Tarrond, to monitor the terrible tower, and also find a way to solve half of the supplies...I just hope they are all safe."

    "This is our responsibility," Calador said in a deep voice. "We have left enough mess for this world."

    "Responsibility..." The mechanic whispered the word Calador mentioned. He didn''t say anything, and refocused his attention on the work in front of him. Almost at the same time, a piece of crystal connected to the communication tower The curtain suddenly brightened, and the sound and light effect representing the communication access attracted Calador''s attention.

    "Connect." Calador said almost subconsciously, but the unresponsive crystal curtain made him react quickly-the Omega system is no longer there, and these simple primitive devices will not respond to his "instructions" .

    He shook his head and stepped forward to manually activate the flashing symbol on the curtain. Accompanied by a slight noise and crackling, the face of a young dragon appeared on the curtain-a correspondent in Binhai County.

    "Congressman Karador," the young dragon said, "the southern observation post sent a messenger to report that they saw a large group of strangers...the dragons appeared in the outer sea, flying towards the broken coast at high speed. Can you establish communication with them, do you need to send a town guard to take off to intercept it?"

    "Unfamiliar... Dragon? Coming from the south?" Calador was taken aback, and then he seemed to think of something, his expression instantly became very solemn, "Don''t intercept, just send the dragon to guide them to land at Binhai County Landing Field. Hurry over."

    "Yes, Senator Calador." The correspondent nodded immediately and then ended the communication. The mechanic standing next to Calador couldn''t help but ask: "Member, those strange dragons are..."

    Calador looked complicated and serious. He looked at the mechanic''s eyes for a long time before breaking the silence with a deep voice: "That''s our... blood relative."

    After a while, the huge red dragon has soared from the floating island and flew straight in the direction of Binhai County¡¯s landing field. Before he flew to the ground, the corner of his eye had already seen that one. The dragons flying from the southern waters and bathing in the brilliance of the extreme daylight.

    As the dragons approached, residents of Binhai County quickly noticed the strange dragons flying in from the outside, whether they were hunting offshore, expelling monsters outside the town, or building work in the town. The dragons of Lund cast their eyes to the sky outside the town in astonishment--

    They saw the dragons that were completely different from themselves came out of the clouds and descended towards the fragmented shore of Tarrond. The radiance from the huge sun shone on these dragons, on the edges of their wings and their broad backs. The brilliance of steel appeared. In this cold afternoon, in this war-torn land, this scene was as strong as a manifestation of fate imprinted on the hearts of almost every witness. Perhaps until thousands of years later, these pioneers and rebuilders who worked diligently in their new homes will keep this scene firmly in mind:

    An unfamiliar group of dragons flew from the south, visiting this ancient dragon kingdom as an outsider, and then breaking a barrier that had lasted for 1.87 million years.

    Under the leadership of the guide, a group of dragons formed by a total of hundreds of dragons landed on the landing field outside Binhai County, and the local dragons living in this pioneering stronghold had arrived from everywhere at this time, and They gathered outside the landing field with expressions of curiosity and astonishment.

    They looked at the alien dragons-the latter was obviously smaller than the native dragons in Tarrond, but they also had heroic heads, scales and wings. Their wing structures seemed weird and shrinking. , But there are huge steel wings covering the outer edges of their double wings, and not only the wings, the kind of armor-like mechanical armor actually covers nearly half of their body surface, from the alloy cast visor to the belt There are a large number of rune devices and mounting structures for the carapace and breastplate, from the steel wings to the spine-like covering deck extending from the tail. These alien dragons can be said to be fully armed, like a moving steel fortress. general.

    For the Tarrond dragon, who has been accustomed to sophisticated and advanced implants, the mechanical armor on these outsiders is a product completely different from their technical route, and the novelty they bring... even inferior. In the "outsiders" themselves.

    Kalador, who landed on the landing field in advance, has already moved forward and transformed into a human form while taking steps-most of the dragons from the lower Talrond have never seen the "dragonborn" in person. Even if they knew about the existence of the Holy Dragon Principality, they didn''t know the details. Therefore, he chose to personally contact these "comrades" from the Holy Dragon Principality for the first time in order to avoid uncontrolled situations as much as possible.

    This "reunion" has been too late for too many years, and he does not want any accidents.

    As Kalador walked forward, among the heavily armed alien dragons, a giant dragon with fiery red scales also stepped out, the mechanical structure on her creaked, cooling and releasing Heat and light mist are released between the energy grids, and then a light curtain hangs down. This dragon-like body is folded and shrunk into the elemental realm. A tall woman with long hair and a fiery red shawl walks through the light curtain. Came out and came to Karador.

    Under the witness of the two dragons, Calador took the lead to break the silence: "Hello, I am the current manager of Binhai County, Calador."

    "Ashalena, the Dragon Seal Witch, represents the Principality of the Holy Dragon," the tall red-haired lady stood there straight, raised her head in the cold wind of the Arctic continent and stared at the pure blood red dragon in front of her, "We are here to help of."

    "Very...Thank you very much!" Calador took a deep breath, "On behalf of the Tarrond Provisional Panel, I thank and welcome you for coming-please come with me, I will arrange a place for you to stay. Food is already being prepared in the town..."

    "We have a place to stay. We brought our own food and medicine." Ashalena waved her hand. Behind her, the dragons covered in mechanical armor are cooperating with each other to fix the large container warehouse on their backs. Unloaded on the ground, those containers are surrounded by runes that regulate gravity and energy interfaces, and their fronts are sprayed with the eye-catching human lingua franca: G¨¹len Heavy Industries.

    They are obviously equipment from the Cecil Empire.

    "Like I said, we are here to help-we take care of the food by ourselves, and where we live, we only need a place to stay," Ashalena was a little dazed to see Calador, raising her voice slightly, "We There are a lot of people, and what you see is only the first batch-the second batch has just taken off from Longyueya. By then, your town may not be able to live, so just prepare an open area and we will build our own camp."

    Calador opened his mouth, only to find that he couldn''t organize any language for a while.

    The dragonborns... they are here. After being "banished" by Talrond for so many years, they brought the much-needed support to this land without complaint. What kind of mood did they take off from Longyueya? Why can they do this? What are they thinking at the moment? How did they see Tarrond now?

    Calador, who has lived for a long time, can''t get an answer at this moment, but he knows that this is definitely not the time to explore the answer.

    "We will do our best to support you," the old pure-blood red dragon nodded to the young "dragon descendant" from the Principality of the Holy Dragon. "Argundor will soon send someone to contact... We really need support very, very much now, and your arrival will greatly ease the difficulties encountered in developing strongholds."

    "That''s good, we are here to solve the difficulties," Ashalena said casually, and looked back at the temporary port in the direction of the coastline. "Why, the fleet from Beigang hasn''t arrived yet?"

    Kalador was taken aback, and immediately reacted: "We only received the news at noon today. They have just crossed the eternal storm sea, and they should not arrive until tomorrow at the earliest..."

    "Really? Aha, we set off many days late, and in the end we got there before them," Ashalena laughed, joking about someone in her tone, "Like the guy who wrote the letter last time Bragging about driving the fastest warship in the world-I almost believed it."

    Karador was confused. He didn''t know the cause and effect of the incident. Of course it was not easy to speak at this time, but he probably guessed that the young lady dragonborn was teasing someone in the combined fleet. Makes him a little dumbfounded--

    Madam, you guys came here...

 Chapter 1148ï¼š Tarrond in the eyes of the dragonborn

    The arrival of the dragonborn will eventually change the future of Tarrond, the Principality of the Holy Dragon, and the entire dragon race, but at this moment, for those who witnessed this incident, they are obviously not the first to pay attention to the "long-term" "The historical significance of "," but everything that is shocking before our eyes.

    The ground torn apart, the distorted gravity, the space cracks and energy surges that can be seen everywhere, and the malicious elements and spirit creatures wandering around on this wasteland.

    If it weren¡¯t for dragons to live here, this land would have long been a forbidden area for most mortal species.

    Accompanied by the red dragon Karador, Ashalena boarded the tallest observation tower next to Binhai County, where she can directly overlook the entire Binhai County and a large area of ??desolate wilderness around the town. The Dragon Seal Witch fell into a long silence-neither in her past memories of dragon life, nor in her worst imagination of Tarrond before she set out, she never imagined that a piece of land would be destroyed. At this level, the status quo of this wasteland completely exceeded her expectations.

    At this time, she really realized that the "live video" that Merita Penha brought to the 112th meeting in the past was not an exaggerated process for seeking assistance-because it was compared with the real situation. When I got up, the image appeared to be too gentle. Obviously, after a long period of blockade and social stagnation, the dragons of Tarrond had no experience in "foreign propaganda".

    What made the Dragon Seal Witch even more shocked was that on such a wasteland, the dragons of Tarrond even planned to heal and rebuild their homes and continue to survive on this land.

    "With all due respect, this land seems to me to be completely unsuitable for survival," Asha Lena took a breath and solemnly said to the elderly red dragon beside her, "The price to pay to heal this land. It¡¯s amazing. For you, the more cost-effective option should be to leave here and go to a place suitable for survival and start over."

    "From a rational point of view, what you said is really good," Calador shook his head with a smile, "but we can''t leave this way...this land is our home for more than one million years, ours Everything is buried in the depths of the earth. It is far from being able to be abandoned by''starting again'', and... we still have unpaid responsibilities. Whether it is the wandering monsters here or the huge tower in the northwest, it is the dragon must Something to bear."

    "A sense of responsibility?" Ashalena said softly, but her eyes fell on a huge semi-molten tower outside the town. That building may have been part of a large factory, but now it was attached to its surroundings. The components and piping system have been turned into slabs solidified on the ground, leaving only the distorted and broken tower body, standing like some kind of jagged skeleton in the cold wind, "...In fact, before I came here, I guessed I have seen what Tarrond would look like, and in earlier years, I also had many fantasies about this "Dragon Homeland" like other dragonborn... But after I got here, I realized All my imaginations are wrong."

    Karador pondered for a moment, and finally asked the question he had always wanted to ask: "Dragonborn... how does he think of Tarrond?"

    "If you mean this land, then Tarrond is like a real but distant''story'' to us. We know its existence, but no one knows what it looks like. We are the only one with it. The connection is those legends that have been passed down from ancient times. In that legend, we have a hometown¡ªa place we can never touch.

    "And if you are referring to a''Talronde pure blood dragon'' like you, then I can only say that many dragonborn hated you but yearned for the truth before they learned the truth. Again resisted.

    "The dragon descendants hate your''exile'' and concealment, dissatisfied with your arranged destiny, and your arrogant assertion of the''mission inheritance'', but apart from these impulsive feelings, in fact, most dragon descendants are very clear that they are How we live to this day, whether we want to admit it or not, our lives originated from Tarrond, this is an irrefutable fact."

    Hearing such a contradictory and entangled answer, Calador was not surprised. He just whispered: "It seems that our unauthorized decision has had a far-reaching impact on you... What about you? Miss Ashalena, What do you think of us?"

    "Me?" The Dragon Seal Witch smiled slightly, "I don''t have any opinion of you. I am here only to represent my motherland to assist another country in need. This is part of the Alliance''s Internal Mutual Assistance Act. that''s it."

    Karador looked at the red-haired young dragon with some surprises, and then smiled for a long time: "I think I understand the reason that Chief Balogel sent you to lead this team."

    ¡­¡­

    After a long voyage, Bitter Winter and its fleet finally crossed the waters entrenched by eternal storms in the past. Talrond is no longer far away, and some sights that are difficult to see around the mainland of Loren have also increased. More and more appear on the route of the material fleet-small ice floes floating in the distance, seals jumping and hunting between the ice floes, magical lights appearing in the sky, and the extreme day that always reincarnates between day and dusk Phenomenon, all of this opened the eyes of the crew, and even Byron himself began to sigh the incredibleness of nature.

    Outside the bridge of the Bitter Winter, Byron came to the guardrail of the open connecting corridor. He looked at a glacier slowly drifting past the fleet in the distance, and saw another unrecognizable seabird falling on it. , He immediately picked up the small magic net terminal brought out from the cabin, and used the photo crystal on the terminal to record the scene on the sea.

    The slight rustle of a snake tail sliding on the ground came into the ear, and a slightly lazy magnetic voice came from the side: "Are you recording the scenery of the sea again?"

    Byron looked back and saw a Kraken with long black hair and tear moles on the corners of his eyes crawling towards him along the connecting corridor. At the end of his long tail there was a small water that was struggling with teeth and claws. Element, he twitched the corners of his mouth and laughed: "I am going to take it home as a gift for my daughter, Ms. Cassandra-I promised to record these things for her before I left."

    "You can hear that you are very fond of your daughter." The siren Cassandra shook her body like a snake. She seemed to have just returned to the ship from the sea, still adjusting to the posture of walking after leaving the body of water, and then she suddenly The small water element curled at the end of his tail was sent forward, and he inserted a straw into the head of the water element, "Is it a bite? I just grabbed it from the bottom of the sea, mixed with a little bit of cool frozen water and polar peculiarities. The magical nucleus is very exciting."

    The small water element of the tooth dancing claws suddenly struggled harder, and a sharp annoyed voice came from the surging water body: "You are changing people! You are changing people!"

    Byron suddenly took a half step back, twitching the corners of his mouth and waving his hands again and again: "No, I really can''t stand this thing... and I suggest you don''t try this thing for other human beings. It and our digestive system. Mismatch."

    "That''s a shame," Cassandra shrugged, and (tail) handed the water element to her mouth. After taking a deep breath, he exclaimed with satisfaction, "The water element from the Arctic region tastes good." ...They are full of energy, cold and refreshing, it deserves to be bombed directly from the depths of the element world by the gods...the water element in the temperate zone and near the equator is much worse-and most of the water element is no longer active after the peace agreement is signed It¡¯s boring to trouble us."

    The small water element suddenly screamed again: "Cheeky! Shameless! I shouldn''t add ice when I go out today!"

    It''s a stranger like Byron in the army who is a bit sluggish at this time. He reacted for a while and looked at the elemental creature curled by Cassandra on its tail with a weird expression, watching it have shrunk. Half the volume, I couldn''t help but mutter: "Almost put it away, it looks pitiful..."

    "As long as it does not destroy its surging core, an elemental creature will not really die even if it is sucked dry in the main material world," Cassandra glanced at Byron, "and if this guy grows hundreds of times longer You don''t necessarily think it is pitiful... but it doesn''t matter, anyway, this kind of small fissures will pop up in the elemental fissures near Tarrond and they will be a lot of them.

    While talking, this Miss Siren flicked her tail to the side and slammed the small water element towards the sea not far away. A sharp cry came from mid-air: "I thank you and your family! I thank you. Your family!"

    Cassandra watched the water element fall down the side of the ship, until the latter''s voice and figure disappeared from her sight, she turned her head slightly, and said thoughtfully: "I don''t know if it was affected by the residual power of the Dragon God. The elemental creatures or spirit creatures emerging from the fissures near Tarrond are all overactive...under normal circumstances, water elements of this level shouldn¡¯t have such a strong activation reaction."

    Anyone who sees this message can receive cash. Method: Follow the WeChat public account [Book Friends Base Camp].

    Byron frowned when he heard the words, and became a little serious: "I don''t quite understand the science behind elemental creatures, but when I was an adventurer, I often dealt with wandering hostile elements or spirit monsters. This kind of initiative enters the main material world. The guys are actually not very strong when they are placed, but if there are stable rifts that allow them to continuously emit energy... the level of danger will rise straight. I listen to you, there are many in the Tarrond area now This rift?"

    "It''s not just a lot, Jane is everywhere," Cassandra shook her head. "There are in the sky, on the ground, and on the seabed. Large and small cracks are like cracks in the crystal polymer, covering the entire tower. Errond. The main water and fire elements that ran out from it, there were also some irritated mana spirits or shadow creatures."

    Byron''s brow furrowed even more deeply: "For those adventurers, this is probably almost a heaven on earth. As long as they have enough strength, the harvest for a few months here will be enough for them to live a lifetime of wealth after returning to the mainland of Loren. Life, but if these rifts develop uncontrollably..."

    "Unstable elemental rifts have a chance to disappear on their own, and there is also a chance to fuse into a larger channel, and those active elements squeezed out of the channel will be affected by the environment of the material world, and most of them will fall into a violent state, and rarely remain peaceful and kind. The mentality... If you leave it alone, it will indeed become a great threat, especially those water elements... They are likely to move along the ocean currents and invade the coast of the Loren continent." Cassandra rolled up his tail and let The body is lifted higher-this seems to make her speak a little more imposingly, "But judging from Tarrond''s reaction now, it seems that the dragons will not leave this mess, they Choosing to stay here will naturally find ways to bridge those gaps."

    "Then I hope everything goes well for them," Byron thought for a while, and sighed. "Those adventurers who signed up from the mainland of Loren are a bunch of miscellaneous soldiers who only recognize money. They can at best deal with the wanderings in the wilderness. It¡¯s not realistic to expect them to risk their lives to close the rift."

    Cassandra did not speak for a while, but supported herself with her spiral tail, looking out at the distant sea. It took a long time for her to break the silence: "Don¡¯t forget to be careful of those ice floes, some of them are enough to hit. Sinking your steel ships-although we have been trying our best to choose more''quiet'' seas, as long as you want to go to Tarrond, you can''t get around these polar ice floes-the more you go forward."

    "Don''t worry, we will work hard for the last voyage," Byron said immediately, and at the same time gave Cassandra a curious look. "Speaking of which, don''t you return to the pilot position? ?"

    "Did you see those dragons?" Cassandra smiled, raised her head and pointed at the small dragons circling in the sky, "Talrond is their home, and the sea conditions ahead of them We are more familiar than Siren and Naga. After all, we swam from the bottom of the sea last time, but we didn''t take the line of the sea."

    Speaking of this, she stopped suddenly, and then while sensing something, she casually said, "Ah, it seems that something worth seeing is about to appear."

    "Something worth seeing?" Byron looked at the sea curiously. "What do you mean?"

    "A disorderly turbulence will be generated very close to the fleet. Rest assured, I have performed accurate calculations. It will not impact our next route-but I am afraid it will impact the spirit of many people."

    As the siren said, he glanced at Byron: "You''d better order an alarm now to prepare the crew-mainly psychologically. At the same time, prepare the scholars on board. Their long-awaited close observation...this is coming."

    Byron''s face suddenly changed, turned his head and ran towards the bridge, Kassandra turned to look at the still calm and empty sea at the moment, on the very far sea-to-sky line, the coastline of Talrond Already faintly visible.

    After crossing this disorderly turbulence, the fleet will arrive at Tarrond.

    After a while, the harsh sirens sounded on all the ships in the fleet, and Byron¡¯s distinctive and rough voice came from the ship¡¯s broadcast:

    "Attention! Disordered turbulence is forming near the route-this turbulence will not endanger the fleet, but everyone still needs to be safe!

    " Irrelevant personnel return to the cabin immediately, all ships shrink their queues, and do not deviate from the safe route!"

 Chapter 1149ï¼š Cross the border

    Sailing on the ocean far from the land, the deadly disorderly turbulence is the biggest risk that travelers have to face-these sudden and strong magical disturbances come and go without a trace, and will make a piece of land in a very short time. The sea has changed from calm to extreme environment, and each time it will cover a fairly wide area.

    For ocean-going ships that lack effective early warning and protection methods, these characteristics of disorderly turbulence are undoubtedly deadly threats. The lack of effective early warning means that the ship cannot avoid in advance, the deterioration rate is extremely fast, and the coverage is wide. , It means that the ship has no time to escape the storm zone before it suffers fatal damage. Once it falls into the extreme weather caused by disorderly turbulence, an old ship may be dismantled into pieces within ten minutes.

    In order to challenge the ocean, the two human empires each developed advanced ships based on their technical routes. The Typhons created a weather warning capable of sensing the scale and location of disorderly turbulence to a certain extent by restoring ancient storm relics. Instruments, and developed a protective system sufficient to protect ships in extreme weather conditions for a long time. The Cecils built large battleships with strong alloys, and used energy shields to enhance the protection of ships, and introduced the sea monster And Naga¡¯s navigation technology can avoid the risk of disorderly turbulence to the greatest extent.

    The pros and cons of the two routes are not yet known, but one thing is certain, that is, they are both very new and in a very immature stage.

    Therefore, in addition to carrying out the task of transporting support materials, the fleet led by Bitter Winter also shoulders an important mission, which is to collect as far as possible the meteorological data of the distant sea area, and collect all the information related to disorderly turbulence. Returning safely, these materials will become the precious wealth of Cecil and even all the mortal civilizations on the Loren continent.

    The sirens sounded on each ship, and the crew and passengers who heard the sirens reacted instantly and returned to their posts or safer interior space as quickly as possible.

    Byron returned to the bridge of the Bitter Winter, looking down at the height of the well-trained soldiers quickly entering the work post and preparing to deal with the disorderly turbulence: under the control of the operator, the ship¡¯s shield was at its shortest The power ridge starts to be charged in the enhanced mode within a period of time. A large amount of seawater is pumped into the element conversion pool and converted into cold pure water with extremely high efficiency. It is ready to act as an extra when the power ridge is overheated. The cooling medium.

    All this is in order. Although the operators are busy and nervous, they have no sense of the temporary panic and turmoil of the storm, and Byron knows that the conditions on the other ships, even if they are worse than the Bitter Winter, will not be too far behind. .

    Well-trained is one thing, and the other reason is that this is not the first "magic storm" that the fleet has encountered during this voyage-since it set sail in Beigang, the fleet has already encountered it in the vast open sea area. Three long-distance chaotic turbulences and one close chaotic turbulence are as we all know: restless magical turbulence is a very common phenomenon in the far sea, and considering the priority of the mission and the loss in navigation, even With the siren and naga as the pilots, the fleet should not deviate too far from the scheduled route, but proceeded close to the edge of the safe route while avoiding the storm area as much as possible, which caused the crew on the ship to meet every few hours. I saw the "scary natural wonder" appearing in the distance.

    Passing by the chaotic turbulence several times, the sailors on the ships have been out of the initial panic mentality. Although it is not enough to say that they are not enough, they can at least perform normally in their posts.

    However, from the words of Krassandra, it seems that this time will be the closest to the disorderly turbulence since the Bitter Winter set sail from Northport... At such a close distance, the scene may be better. It was more exciting before.

    At this moment, a roar from high above bursts suddenly, interrupting Byron¡¯s cranky thinking on the bridge, and at the same time, a bright blue light shines in from the crystal glass window on one side, instantly lighting The entire bridge was reflected in a sea-blue piece, and everyone on the Bitter Winter was instantly tensed¡ªdisorderly turbulence began.

    In an unpredictable way, a large curtain of gorgeous light suddenly rose up over the sea near the sailing fleet. That scene was like a sudden burst of the sky, and the ancient stars splashed from the opening of the sky, beautiful The curtain of fluttering light stretches in the sky, but this beautiful scene will not bring any good follow-up. Following the curtain of light, the giant lightning that suddenly penetrates the sky and the sea, countless large and small high-energy sparks Follow these lightnings to breed out of the air!

    The violent energy release process began, and the entire sea area began to enter a state of charging. The filled water element quickly "boils" under the influence of magical power. A huge wave rises on the surface of the sea, and the wind roars, and the sea is still wide and calm the previous second. At this moment, a huge, devastating high-wall curtain is rising, pressing down in front of the crew of Bitter Winter and all other ships with a powerful posture-at the closest position, this "curtain wall" is even only from the fleet A few kilometers away, this makes it look more terrifying.

    At this moment, even a warrior who has a heart like steel, has to feel sincerely trembling in the face of this terrifying natural might.

    ...

    Inside the Mary on Ice, adventurers are gathering in the internal dining room below the deck according to the instructions. The enhanced porthole on the side of the dining room is constantly lit up with the dazzling blue light or the pale light brought by the lightning when the magic power is released. This ship is seen by ordinary people. The steel mechanical ship, which was already like a mountain on the sea, was swaying from left to right, and disturbing creaking noises were constantly coming from some corners. All the brave and brave adventurers of the past are all tense and tense, and their fists hidden under the table are white-no one talks loudly or is strict with the ship. The rules of expressing opinions, on the contrary, are quietly like students in the college waiting for the teacher to hand out the exam papers.

    The young huntress Lola was sitting in a position near the porthole with a pale face-she didn''t really want to see the storm raging outside, but it would be more disturbing to hide away from the porthole and listen to the sound. , So she had no choice but to bite the bullet and sit here, watching how far the clear storm boundary line was from the ship, and couldn¡¯t help but mutter: ¡°I don¡¯t like this feeling... In the tin can, like a lamb to be slaughtered..."

    "This helps you develop awe of the forces of nature," a middle-aged man in a druid robes sat nearby, trying to maintain a calm expression and an elderly calm and intelligent tone to Laura. Said, "In the face of powerful natural forces, one''s bravery and good fighting will eventually lower your head. In this storm, I have learned some truths that are hard to reach on land..."

    Laura looked down at the druid''s table, and immediately felt heartfelt admiration-in all fairness, she herself couldn''t make the cowhide so smooth and natural even when her legs were almost shaken out. .

    She retracted her gaze, and subconsciously glanced at the old "adventurer" sitting opposite to her, and was surprised to see a pair of eyes full of excitement, which were staring at the sea outside the window.

    "Did you see it just now?!" Modil said happily, as if seeing a golden mountain in front of him, "Did you see the moment when the disordered turbulence just started? The energy released from the source point is from high above the sky. At the beginning, and I bet at least at the top of the static boundary layer...maybe even in the turbulent layer! So the disordered turbulence on the sea surface should actually be a''by-product'' of some kind of upper atmospheric phenomenon-humans cannot predict its appearance. It''s normal! Our vision is too low!"

    Laura''s face became more and more weird, but her mentality was stabilized a lot under the leadership of the old man. She swallowed and asked with some difficulty: "This is the situation, you still have the mind to do your research. Huh?"

    "This situation? Of course it is the situation! Do you know how rare this situation is?" Modilton opened his eyes, "If we hadn''t had experienced navigators and these advanced mechanical ships, we would probably be in this life. There is no way to observe the formation of the magical turbulence from such a safe distance, and some secrets will never be solved. I guess the smart people on the Bitter Winter must have observed the phenomenon just now, but they don¡¯t know them. Is it the same as my thoughts... Hey, it¡¯s a pity that what I just said was just speculation. If you really want to verify what happened in the sky, you must fly up to see...

    "You still plan to fly up and have a look!?" Lola was shocked, "You must think clearly! This is not just a question of going side by side with the dragon..."

    "I know, I know, that''s what I said," Modil waved his hand before Lola finished speaking. "Such an action requires very careful planning and preparation, at least including a full set of magic power amplification equipment and protective equipment. , There is a brave deputy, a reliable testamentary public, and a will without typos. Now these conditions are not there. I will stay in the cabin honestly."

    Laura: "..."

    Modil didn''t care how wonderful Miss Hunter''s face was. He just glanced at the storm outside the window again, and suddenly his eyes were in a daze, and his tone hesitated: "By the way... I always feel that such a scene is familiar. I am not. Speaking of the storms I saw on the ship several times before, I mean... I always feel as if I have experienced this thing myself a long time ago, and it is so close... or even closer..."

    Laura has long been accustomed to this old man with a bad memory suddenly recalling the shocking words that popped up in the past. Anyway, at this time, she is also idle, so she followed the other party''s words and said: "A little closer? How could it be possible! Then I am afraid that it will be swallowed up by that terrible storm! We are now wiping it and sailing..."

    "You are right, then it should be swallowed by the storm," Modil looked at Laura with a serious face, "so I must have been swallowed by the storm, but in some miraculous luck, I must have not died. , And then there was an adventure that was great enough to brag to my children and grandchildren for centuries-but what was worse, I forgot all those great adventures! I lost the opportunity to brag to my children and grandchildren... Wait, do I have offspring?"

    The old mage suddenly clutched his forehead and muttered in the great distress, but this time he did not hear the Miss Hunter in front of him use words to guide or untie himself-in fact, at this moment, he felt the surrounding suddenly change Must be extremely quiet.

    The confusion in his head gradually subsided, Modil slowly let go of his hand and raised his head, looking at everything around him blankly.

    There was no one in the entire restaurant. The adventurers who had filled the restaurant before seemed to have evaporated into this world in an instant. A weird, faded black and white texture covered everything in his vision, under the black and white cover, All the dining tables, walls, floors, and roofs are in a slightly distorted state, as if a weird filter is covering the line of sight, and everything in his line of sight shows a projection posture that can only be found in another world. .

    The Shadow Realm...much like the Shadow Realm, but not exactly the same.

    Modil made judgments instinctively in his mind, but he himself didn''t understand why he could judge such things so quickly and naturally. He didn''t remember what dealings he had with the shadow world, and he didn''t know the corresponding knowledge in his mind. Where did it come from.

    In caution, the old mage looked out of the porthole.

    A huge figure covering large and small gray and white crevices came into his eyes without warning.

    The vast sea outside the porthole turned into a "desert" at this moment, and gray sands filled the space between the heavens and the earth. The figure sat in the center of this desolate and endless world, leaning against a throne that had collapsed and distorted, or an altar. . The figure was dressed in dark clothes and looked like a woman, but because of its large body, it was impossible to see the whole picture. Countless gray-white cracks covered her body, in a state that did not conform to the optical laws. Her figure is superimposed on each other, looking weird but revealing sacredness, majesty and frightening.

    This is a sight that Modil has never seen before, even a sight that mortals should never see.

    However, he felt an abnormal calm in his heart, as if he had not only seen this figure, but had even seen her countless faces...

    At this moment, he heard a voice, it was a lazy female voice, which sounded directly across the world, as if everywhere: "...Are there any new stories?"

    Modil was stunned. He didn''t know whether the voice was directed at him or whether he should respond. But in his short moment of astonishment, another voice suddenly appeared, responding to the inquiry between heaven and earth. : "...All my stories have been told to you more than once, of course, we can tell them again.

    "It''s just that before I start telling the story, it''s your turn to tell your story."

    Modil''s eyes widened instantly.

    He recognized the voice that responded.

    That is his own voice! !

    The old mage felt that his heart suddenly began beating faster. He felt that he had finally approached an answer that had been pursued for centuries. However, he didn¡¯t know whether he was ready to respond. At the same time, that The lazy female voice echoing between heaven and earth also rang again: "Indeed, it''s my turn-but I don''t have a story to tell... I only have a new dream recently."

    In the next second, Modil heard the voice almost exactly the same as himself again: "Dreams are not a story...but not to mention, your dreams are sometimes more interesting than stories."

 Chapter 1150ï¼š Return and arrival

    Fading, barren, and vast, everywhere is full of distorted and abnormal visual dislocation.

    Modil sat in the empty seafarer¡¯s dining room, feeling that he was trapped in a weird and abnormal time and space. Everything he saw and heard here seemed to be separated by a thick curtain, and before his eyes This thickened and strengthened window is the manifestation of this curtain¡ªthe vast but desolate "desert" outside the window is the other side of the curtain. On that side, the truth that he has been pursuing for a long time is hidden. .

    However, he has a feeling...For himself now, there is also a place he should never set foot.

    Those two voices had gone away, and the whole world fell into silence. He looked at the desert outside the window, and saw the huge figure leaning on the throne or altar as if it had fallen into absolute stillness, with gray-white cracks all over its body. Suddenly, as if he had come alive, it began to gradually spread around. Behind the extremely huge black figure, deep in the desert, he vaguely saw some scenes like mirages, and there seemed to be a faint blackness. The city appeared there, but in an instant it disappeared between the heaven and the earth as the pale wind and sand swept past...

    Suddenly, Modil felt the surrounding environment shake for a while, and the chaotic light and shadow filled his sight in the next second. All of the disappeared sounds returned to perception. The conversation of adventurers and the mechanical operation in the cabin deep. The sound, the sound of the waves and the wind, and the huntress Miss Laura''s slightly nervous shout: "Mr. Modil? How are you Mr. Modil?!"

    The old mage finally broke free from the trance like a soul separation, and the swaying and chaotic light and shadow quickly reorganized into a normal picture. He saw that he was back in the seaman''s dining room full of adventurers-brightly lit, The colors are bright, and many faces with a sense of tension show that the tension caused by the disorderly turbulence has not yet dissipated from this place, while the sea outside the porthole has gradually recovered calm, and the terrible storm is over. , The restless magical turbulence over the sea gradually returned to calm, leaving only a few colorful light curtains high above, reminding Modil that the previous storm was not another scene pieced together by his messy and broken memories before dissipating. phantom.

    He shook his head vigorously, and finally focused on the huntress in front of him: "I...I seemed to have some hallucinations just now..."

    "It''s just an illusion?" Seeing the old mage recover, the huntress was obviously relieved, but then her eyes widened, "Don''t you remember what happened just now?!"

    "Just now?" Modil rubbed his forehead vigorously, "I only remember the storm hit, the magic turbulence...Ah, I still remember I was discussing with you the principles behind disorderly turbulence, and how to verify the high altitude The environment changes...I don¡¯t remember anymore, I just feel like I had a... bizarre dream."

    Lola quickly looked around, confirming that no one was paying attention, then lowered her voice and quickly said, "Just now half of your body has suddenly become transparent!! It''s near the window-I can even see through Your body sees the opposite pillar! Don''t you really remember?"

    "Me? The body became transparent?" Modil pointed to himself in amazement, but the huntress in front of him obviously didn''t need to joke with him about this kind of thing. "Sorry, I don''t remember at all... and others have seen it. Huh?"

    "Only I saw it," Laura said with certainty after a moment of recollection-as a monster hunter with keen perception, she has always been confident in her ability to observe, "Everyone''s attention just fell outside. On the storm-and the part of your transparent body is just in most of the blind spots of vision."

    "That''s good." Modil let out a sigh of relief, and then fell into thinking, and began to carefully sort out the incredible visions he had experienced in that short period of time. No matter what the secret behind the vision is, all this happened after he got close to Tarrond, which seemed to confirm his long-term and inexplicable pursuit of this northern continent, which made him faint. Realize that you are going in the right direction.

    "Old gentleman, have you ever had this experience before?" Lola couldn''t help but asked curiously, her tone of voice had already brought a little extra respect, "What is this phenomenon..."

    "I''m sorry, girl, I''m afraid I can''t answer you, because I am at a loss now," Modil waved his hand before the other person finished speaking, and at the same time, he took the big parchment book with him. Then he floated up from the side pocket, and the pages of the book shook in the air and turned to a blank page, "So now I need more information to help myself crack this secret-please try to remember what I came from Did it start to behave abnormally? How long did the whole process take? What was wrong with me besides the transparency of the body? What was the environment at the time? How far was the magical turbulence away from our ship?"

    Lola was shocked by the series of questions from the old mage, her expression suddenly hesitated, but after noticing the other party''s particularly serious expression, she still sighed, and her hesitant expression turned into a helpless smile.

    How should I put it... I really deserve to be a self-proclaimed great adventurer. This research mentality that is exceptionally strong under any circumstances is beyond the reach of ordinary people.

    ...

    Standing on the high captain¡¯s seat, Byron stared at the holographic image projected by the magic crystal not far away. The image from the external monitoring device was showing the real-time situation on the sea surface. The image of the "detect distortion" filter effect is displayed parallel to another projection device. On that image, the flow of magic power in the entire area is gradually calming down.

    Only then did he lightly breathe a sigh of relief: "The disorderly turbulence has disappeared, and the sea is calming down-we passed by the edge of its limit, it was really breathtaking."

    "I said, I won''t bump into it," Kassandra snaked to the captain''s seat, wrapped his tail around a pillar, and said with his upper body dangling in the air. "You have to trust a professional The navigator''s judgment..."

    "Seriously, sometimes I can''t believe the way you lead," Byron glanced at the siren, and started muttering casually, "Don''t forget how you got to Tarrond... "

    Cassandra immediately stared: "At least I was in the right direction at the time-you are here for Tyre, we are probably already in Beigang by this time."

    Byron''s expression froze for a while, reminding a little of his experience of dealing with this group of deep-sea salted fish these days, and he felt a faint pain from his forehead to his toes. He shook his head quickly to collect his thoughts, and almost at the same time, A naval officer''s shout suddenly came from below, interrupting the conversation between him and Kassandra: "Talrond! We see the coastline!"

    The huge sun volleyed, and there was brilliant sky light falling from the thin clouds. The storm caused by the disorderly turbulence not long ago disappeared like never before, leaving only the endless open ocean and the distant road covered with sunlight. On the glorious coast, large and small ice floes and magnificent icebergs moved slowly back from the edge of the route. The fleet led by Bitter Winter faced the broken white waves, and nine mechanical ships were high. The bow of the ship points far away to the dragon kingdom that has been regarded as a legend for thousands of years.

    The people who had been hiding in the ship due to the storm heard the news of the approaching land, and got out of the cabin and deck, and came to the open deck to look into the distance. At this moment, whether it is a free and unrestrained adventurer or a well-trained imperial seaman, facing the completely strange land far away, it is inevitable to get excited and even burst out many emotions¡ª¡ª

    It was a new continent, and humans (and other intelligent creatures living on the continent of Loren) finally arrived in the new world for the first time after being trapped in the land for such a long time... it is right in front of you!

    Byron came to the deck. The cold wind in the polar regions is nothing to extraordinary people like him or well-equipped seafarers and adventurers. The oncoming wind will inspire the heroic hearts of sea pioneers¡ªthis An imperial officer who came from a mercenary who had experienced many ups and downs for half his life stared at the undulating coast in the distance, and suddenly couldn''t help taking a deep breath: "Talrond--"

    Half a minute later, an adjutant wearing a straight military uniform with short brown hair couldn''t help but coughed twice next to him: "Sir, don''t chant poems if you really can''t make up..."

    "Who said I want to chant a poem?" Byron shook his face and immediately turned to stare at the adjutant. "I just sighed--how many days have we been floating on the sea, can''t you sigh at this time?"

    "Of course, you have the final say." The adjutant almost used all his strength to maintain a serious look. At the same time, several dark shadows that suddenly appeared in the distance attracted the attention of him and Byron. Wait, sir, something seems to be flying from the direction of the land..."

    Byron immediately raised his head and looked towards the distant coast. After squinting his eyes slightly, he made a little judgment and smiled: "It looks like he is here to meet us-sending a welcome team from such a distance, the dragons are quite enthusiastic. Well."

    The dragon flew extremely fast, and long after Byron¡¯s voice fell, the shadows that took off from Tarrond had already reached a distance that ordinary people could clearly see, and the crew and passengers of the fleet began to get excited. The ground waved his arms at the huge creatures. On the Mary on Ice, there were even adventurers who climbed up the nearby high platforms and masts-these cheerful guys shouted and shouted at the dragons on the land and sky far away. With slogans like "New World" or "New Witness" that they think are enough to be the starting mark of a great adventure, they vent their excitement, and vent their excitement, and they also vent their excitement, and vent their wanderings at sea for many consecutive days and accompanying the storm. pressure.

    Then, these people will be driven off one by one by the crew members who reacted.

    One after another, Guanghua rose from the two frigates behind the Bitter Winter, and the accompanying dragons who served as **** missions transformed into giant dragons, and rose to the sky to meet and exchange information with the compatriots who came to meet the fleet. Gao The majestic low roar of the dragons echoed in the sky, and the roar even shocked the thin clouds in the sky and smoothed the undulating sea.

    Listening to the deep roars of dragons, Byron couldn¡¯t help but look to his side¡ªnot all the escorting dragons flew into the sky. The black dragon Mokruul was still on the Bitter Winter. Byron passed by. The black dragon, who had been with him for many days, asked, "What are they communicating? It sounds serious."

    Mokruul looked up at the sky, and while listening, he casually translated: "Why is it so slow and the road is delayed?" "How much does Loren eat? Can humans be used to food?" "You adopt The dragon egg cracked this morning, so hurry up to have a look after you go back, and you can catch up with the broken shell..."

    Byron listened in a daze, and finally couldn''t help interrupting Mokulul''s translation: "That''s it?"

    "Ah, that''s it, otherwise?" Black Dragon glanced at Byron. "Isn''t this a normal greeting?"

    "I thought it should be more serious, more... that." Byron opened his hand, as if trying to figure out what "a little bit more" was, but he obviously failed. "I didn''t expect... "

    "This is not a very serious diplomatic occasion," Mokulul was surprised by Byron''s reaction. "Everyone is just saying hello--in fact, we were not used to doing this kind of thing before, but after the war, every one The surviving compatriots have formed a closer relationship than before. Everyone is a dragon from Binhai County, and they all know each other...Speaking of which, isn''t it how you humans say hello?"

    Byron was speechless for a moment: "..."

    At this moment, there was another peculiar flapping sound from high above, which caught the attention of Byron and others.

    The sound seemed to be flying straight toward the Bitter Winter, and the sound of breaking through the air also contained the sound of some mechanical device when it was running. This obviously different sound made Byron subconsciously raise his head-a head that was more pronounced than a normal dragon. A small red dragon entered his sight and flew towards the deck.

    The red dragon''s body is draped with a shining steel armor. The mechanical structure on both sides of the dragon''s wings is spreading out the heat dissipation grid, and there is a distinctive iron chin that gleams in the sun, instantly allowing experienced people to judge This is not the dragon of Tarrond, but the "dragon descendant" from the Principality of the Holy Dragon.

    Why is there a dragonborn here?

    As soon as Byron had such a question, he saw that the shining iron chin had reached a distance of only a few hundred meters from the deck. The sailors nearby could not help feeling a little nervous, but it was just as Byron himself started. When I wondered if the iron chin was going to stab myself to death, a ray of brilliance suddenly enveloped the whole body of the red dragon. The body covered with steel armor shrank rapidly in the brilliance, and a tall figure jumped straight from the sky in a chic and neat manner. On the deck of the Bitter Winter.

    With a "bang", the red-haired figure fell on one knee in front of Byron''s eyes-this is a height enough for ordinary humans to fall to death, but she slowly stood up unharmed, and her eyes fell on worship. Lun.

    Byron looked at the lady who had fallen from the sky in surprise, and then spoke for a while: "A...Asuna?"

    Ashalena, who had just stepped forward, suddenly staggered, and the corners of her mouth shook visibly. She stood there staring at Byron''s eyes: "Would you...think about it?"

    (Happy New Year everyone! Good health!!!

    PS: Ask for monthly pass during double pass! ! ! )

 Chapter 1151ï¼š Aid from Loren

    The deck of the Bitter Winter was quiet for a few seconds, and Ashalena stood there staring at Byron''s eyes, with a calm and peaceful smile on her face-until Byron suddenly laughed and spread her hands: "I was joking with you¡ªAshalena, why are you here?"

    "Are you sure you are joking?" The Dragon Seal Witch looked at Byron several times in distrustful manner, with a suspicious expression on her face, "Isn''t it the memory of those few seconds just now?"

    "I haven''t lost my memory to that degree," Byron waved his hand. "You haven''t said yet, why are you here?"

    "I led the dragonborn team from Longyueya, and arrived at Tarrond a day earlier than you," Ashalena walked forward and said casually, "We have already set up camp in Binhai County yesterday, you The guy who claims to be driving the fastest warship in the world is still floating in the ice sea. Just now I heard the sentinel in Binhai County mentioned that you encountered disorderly turbulence at sea, so I flew over with the dragons to see the situation... I didn¡¯t expect You are all fine."

    Byron put his arms around his chest, with a proud smile on his face: "It''s not an encounter, it''s a passing. The difference is big-and we have excellent navigators and escorts in the world, and enough to withstand sea storms. Modern ships, even if they really plunge into disorderly turbulence, they can rush out safely. Your worries are unnecessary. In addition, I must emphasize that Bitter Winter is definitely the fastest warship in the world, but if you use It¡¯s a bit unreasonable for your wings to compare the speed with it. What''s more, Bitter Winter still has to sail with so many cargo ships-I can''t drive the power spine to the maximum and throw off the entire fleet and rush towards. Tarrond?"

    Having said this, he couldn''t help but stop, and his eyes stayed on Ashalena for a few seconds. The scene of the red dragon landing just now appeared in his heart, turning into a sigh: "That was the first time I watched. To your... another posture."

    Ashalena cast a puzzled look: "So what?"

    "It''s nothing, it just feels incredible," Byron scratched his hair. "I have dealt with other dragonborns and even other dragons, but I only take their''other posture'' for granted. But you...we used to be in the same mercenary team, and there were many partners back then...I never thought that one day I would see you flying in the sky like a dragon, do you know this feeling? Those scales, Sharp Claws... Of course, I mean they are all powerful, but incredible..."

    "If you haven''t read many books, don''t squeeze your only vocabulary reserve," Ashalena stared at Byron, and suddenly laughed, "I know this feeling. We are all different from the other''s memory. ¡ª¡ªBelieve me, when I know that you have become the general of the human empire, I am definitely more surprised than you see me flying in the sky with open wings."

    When the Dragon Seal Witch''s voice fell, Byron couldn''t help but touched his chin to think, and began to reason whether the other party was boasting or cursing himself. Only then did the black dragon Mokruul finally have the opportunity to speak next to him: " General Byron, and this...Ms. Ashalena, you know?"

    "Some friendships from many years ago," Byron turned around and said casually, "We had adventures together, but then we broke contact, and we didn''t meet again in an accident until recently.

    Ashalena also looked at the young black dragon, with a polite and peaceful smile on her face: "Hello, I am the leader of the aid force that the Holy Dragon Principality assisted Tarrond this time, and we are the first batch. Team-I hope we will get along well in the next period of time. As you know, both the dragonborn and the pure blood dragon need some time...to increase mutual understanding."

    Then she retracted her gaze and nodded slightly to Byron: "I just came down to say hello to you, now I am going back to the sky. By the way, are you interested in experiencing the feeling of flying? I can give you a ride. "

    Byron thought for a while, and then waved his hand again and again: "I''ll forget...I don''t have much interest in flying...and I''m the commander of the fleet, so I definitely can''t leave without authorization."

    "Well, at least it''s a reliable reason." Asha Lena didn''t seem surprised by this response. She just turned and walked towards the edge of the deck and waved her hand. The voice of the words floated in the wind, "Then we are here. Goodbye Talrond¡ª"

    The voice fell, and the tall red-haired figure was already shrouded in a gorgeous light curtain. She leaped off the edge of the deck, fell into the slightly undulating sea, and transformed into a giant dragon in the next second, with a great momentum. In the posture of Bitter Winter jumped upwards from underneath the ship''s gunwale, and amid the hum of the mechanical wings and boosters, the red dragon covered in steel armor had already rushed into the sky.

    Byron raised his head and followed Ashalena''s gaze to the dragons hovering high in the sky. It took a long time before he whispered softly: "...It''s still incredible..."

    The black dragon Mokruul couldn¡¯t help but glanced at the human admiral several times, then looked up at the red dragon hovering in the sky. After looking back and forth several times, he couldn¡¯t help but ask: "I Suddenly I was a little curious... Is the relationship between the two of you really just as simple as your former adventure partner?"

    "Otherwise?" Byron glanced at the black dragon suspiciously. "Could you still think I owe her money?"

    Mocurul: "..."

    After being choked for a while, the young black dragon smiled and reorganized his language: "General Byron, as far as I know... your daughter is actually an adopted daughter. You have never been married, right?"

    "Of course," Byron nodded indifferently. "This is not a secret-although I don''t mind to form a family with a woman of similar interest one day, it is a pity that I haven''t met the right one for many years. Feelings, and in my opinion, if there is no "fit" in fate, the casually improvised partner will only affect the speed of my sword swing..."

    Mokluer listened to Byron''s serious speech for a while, and the thought that came out of his mind was "You bachelor has a lot of theoretical knowledge"-but even though he had never left Tal Lund, the "lower dragon clan" who only relies on synergists and immersive entertainment every day, also knows the basics of getting along with each other. After swallowing the words in his heart forcibly, Heilong smiled a little stiffly : "What you said...it makes sense."

    "That''s right. I have always understood a lot of truth. If you are in emotional trouble in the future, you can always ask me." Byron smiled without knowing it and patted the young black dragon''s arm. No When the other party responded, his gaze again fell on the land that was approaching in the distance. At this moment, the originally very distant coastline has gradually entered the distance that ordinary people can see clearly, and in the bright sky and the relative today In the fairly clear sky background, the scene of the details of the broken coast finally fell into the eyes of many sailors on the Bitter Winter.

    Fragmented cliffs in the distance, crystal-like tidal flats in the distance, energy cracks and unstable magical vortices visible to the naked eye in mid-air in the offshore area, and floating islands with obvious gravity anomalies and floating islands everywhere. Stone, this is a scene that would never appear in a normal natural environment-even the eloquent bard in the tavern and Mr. Firme, who has become famous in the imperial capital in the past two years, dare not easily adopt this setting. .

    "My God..." Byron stared at the anomalous coast that was approaching in a stunned voice, and it took a long time to say to Mocruul next to him, "Although I don''t want to make any comments on what happened to other people''s hometowns, but you live now. The place is too evil... Are you really sure that the magical vortices and space rifts that can be seen by the naked eye are not terrible?"

    "Frankly speaking... not long ago, they were deadly enough," Moklul hesitated, still sighing, "but now we have successfully closed or calmed down most of the dangerous magic vortices and fissures, and Those that cannot be closed temporarily are classified as dangerous areas. There are obvious marks on the coast and dragons are usually patrolling and guarding. But after all, we have limited manpower, and there is no guarantee that unidentified cracks or energy surges will suddenly appear in the wilderness, so we It is necessary to establish an adventurer management center and use a strict''grading access'' system to restrict the scope of activities of adventurers...This is all to reduce accidental casualties."

    "Really? I thought this system was just to charge more handling and management fees," Byron said casually, and then looked up at the direction of Mary on Ice. "But we don''t have to worry too much, although many Everyone thinks that adventurers and mercenaries are creatures that demand money but don¡¯t want their lives, but in reality, this kind of miscellaneous army cherishes their lives more than anyone else if conditions permit. After all, living for a long time can earn money for a long time. Pound and Feiner...As long as you know the consequences of running around, I believe most adventurers will strictly abide by the regulations of the management center."

    Having said that, he paused and touched his unshaven chin and continued: "Unless they meet the kind of adventurers who don''t need money and don''t want their lives, they will save themselves... But how is it possible?"

    Mokulul looked at Byron and suddenly laughed: "Yeah, how is it possible?"

    One person and one dragon stood on the high bow deck of the Bitter Winter, smiling at each other, so this new battleship was filled with joyful air, and the bright sun that Talrond was bathing in such a moment.

    At the same time, a large crowd gathered on the deck of the Mary on Ice. The adventurers who had been bored in the cabin for too many days became excited under the stimulation of the two major elements of the New World and the Dragon Group. They gathered on the deck, looking at the distant continent while discussing the floating islands and the energy turbulence in mid-air. These "warriors" who always like to brag about themselves as if they can save the world are seeing those comparisons. After the castle¡¯s large anti-gravity boulders and the unstable fissures caused by electric and light bursts, they have consistently shown reasonableness and calmness worthy of boasting. Their views are very synchronized:

    As long as you can have peanuts while drinking, you should never get close to those stones and arcs with enthusiasm-the treasures on this unknown land are endless, but life after drinking high is not necessarily enough.

    Modil, who had completely recovered from the previous illusion at this moment, was also in the crowd. He did his best (mainly with the appearance of an elderly person and actually more agile than the thief) to squeeze to the top. Location, at the moment, looking at those bizarre scenes on the coast with shining eyes, those supernatural phenomena that are extremely difficult to see in the continent of Loren made this old mage beaming--

    "Miss Laura, have you seen those energy turbulence and space rifts?" He excitedly said to the young hunter who squeezed forward with him, "I plan to have the opportunity to study how they are formed... "

    The huntress'' eyes widened in an instant, and she turned her head to look at this "old man adventurer" who was also uttering surprising words with a horrified expression on her face.

    ...

    The ocean-going fleet from the Loren continent finally completed their extraordinary first voyage. As the brilliance of the giant sun gradually began to tilt toward the coast, these steel-made mechanical monsters also completed the last time after entering the port area. Slowing down, with the joint efforts of the underwater naga technicians, the sea monster navigator who manipulates the waves, and the ship mechanics, a total of nine huge ships finally arrived safely at the temporary dock outside Binhai County.

    This seaport is one of the biggest construction achievements of the dragons in Binhai County in recent time-in the case of a severe shortage of labor, Cala d''Or sent almost one-third of the entire town to complete this huge scale In the port, lack of experience, lack of technical guidance, and lack of engineering equipment, the dragons almost completely relied on their tyrannical brute force and fangs and claws to prepare docks for those warships and freighters that meet the docking conditions. The facts have proved that Their overtime work during this time is worthwhile.

    When the first large cargo ship "Grey Mountain Rider" docked steadily and opened the cover of its No. 1 impermeable storage tank amidst the cheers of the crew and the dragon on the shore, the piles of dehydrated grains were reflected in Kalado. In your eyes.

    That is a "large amount" of food for the dragon.

    On a high ground near the harbour, Merita Penha and Noreta stood side by side, looking at the bustling scene on the pier. After a while, Merita muttered softly, "Cecile¡¯s Rice is a good thing..."

    "Although I don''t know why you have such a soft spot for Cecil''s rice, I still have to say," Noleta shook her head aside, "There are indeed a lot of things carried by these ships, but in fact, if It is still not enough to alleviate the food shortage in Agundor... probably only for a while, but it is certainly not enough for us to support the greenhouse farms on the nearby islands to obtain the harvest. After all... the dragons themselves consume The food is not a small amount, and now, with the exception of a few severely disabled dragons, most dragons are doing intensive physical labor in their own form.

    "Furthermore... Now even Speaker Andar is not sure whether the farms we have opened up on the nearby islands can yield enough. After all, the life dome based on dragon language runes is a technology too many years ago. Some young dragons have little experience in taking care of crops."

    "Of course, but these ships are the first batch, and the materials prepared by various countries will gradually gather in Beigang, and the number will be more than the first batch," said Merita. "The main significance of this fleet is to verify Whether this route is feasible, to verify whether the existing magical mechanical ships are sufficient to carry a large amount of supplies to Tarrond... As long as they can safely reach the port in Binhai County, this task is considered successful."

    "That''s true..." Noreta nodded thoughtfully, and then couldn''t help but sighed, "The help of dozens of countries...It''s not easy to repay this favor."

    "Survival is the first priority. The remaining things can be considered slowly after ensuring survival," Melita smiled lightly and said softly, "Well, we have seen the dragonborn and the human fleet arrive at the tower. Elrond continent, next... it''s time for the two of us to set off to the human kingdom.

    (Continue to ask for monthly tickets during the double period! And the comics of "Sword of Dawn" are out, in Bilibili comics, please support me!!)

 Chapter 1152ï¼š Another wind

    In the early morning, the tower guard Ge Lin woke up to the low sound of a mechanical device. Sunlight was spilling into the room through the crystal glass window on the side of the tower lounge, and the decorative iron lace on the window frame cast on the floor. A bright and dark pattern, the clear sky in the distance is vast and cloudless, and the mechanical antenna plate on the top of the Lu''an hub is turning an angle, the rugged alloy frame slowly moved past the window, cutting the sky out Several ingenious geometric patterns.

    "It''s not bad, it''s good weather... The mages'' weather forecasts are getting more accurate."

    The tower guard squinted his eyes and looked at the sky outside, and then murmured a deep breath. Then he put on a loose and cool thin shirt, and after taking care of his personal image, he turned and left the room-the upper area The mechanical turntable and the linkage mechanism made a reassuring low sound. Accompanied by this accustomed sound, he walked through a short corridor and a small flight of stairs to the nearby equipment room, and a blonde in a brown shirt The young man is sitting in front of the Mowang terminal, paying full attention to the beating numbers on the holographic projection, and the latest newspapers and periodicals that have been neatly cut are stacked in front of the printing device next to it.

    The young man''s name is Ron, who is a colleague of Greene, another tower guard of this tower. It hasn''t been long since he was transferred, but his down-to-earth, diligent and likable character has been given to the tower. The "old employees" left a deep and good impression.

    "Ah, Mr. Green," the blond boy in front of the Monet terminal heard the movement from the door, and smiled immediately after seeing who came. "The shift time hasn''t arrived yet, you got up so early?"

    "A regular schedule is good for the body-especially for middle-aged people like me who are no longer young," Green said with a smile to the young man, "Is Vikson not back yet?"

    "He just came back, but soon he took two technicians out again-the secondary hub in Corson Town reads a little abnormally, and a nearby factory reported that they could not receive the data from yesterday. Luan passed the signal, and Vikson thought it might be the second-level hub that was destroyed by the thunderstorm yesterday. He wanted to see the situation in person. By the way, he drove away the gray magic car."

    "It seems that the thunderstorm yesterday was more powerful than we thought," Green said casually, walking to the Mowang terminal, and at a glance, he noticed that the neatly cut newspapers and periodicals printed out by the networked printer had been printed by others. I read it, and one of the pages was marked with a red pen, "Is there anything interesting in the newspaper, Ron?"

    "Ah, I was just about to say it," the young man named Ron suddenly smiled with joy and mystery. "Do you remember the''monitoring project'' that Vixen has been paying attention to? It''s the hub of each region. There is a monitoring station project, and it seems that there has been a remarkable progress recently. It is said that a mysterious signal has been received. Scholars have also spent a lot of time discussing this matter! There is not only one issue of the newspaper... ¡­"

    In fact, Green didn¡¯t pay much attention to the monitoring project, but at the moment he was already interested enough by Ron¡¯s excited tone. Before the young man could finish speaking, he had already picked up the stack of printing paper that was still faintly smelling of ink. Come.

    The first thing that catches the eye is a very bold and bold headline: "Among the vast stars, is it possible that there are creatures that can think rationally like us?" ¡·

    This is... what kind of question?

    The gaze of the tower guard was instantly attracted by this wonderful title. From serving as a noble scribe when he was young, to becoming a tower guard in middle age and becoming a magic net hub, what he has seen and experienced in half his life is not too much. Few, but he has never heard of such a thing, has never heard someone ask such a question...between the stars...why would anyone view what happened between the stars like this? Even discuss this matter seriously?

    If according to the priests... among the stars, shouldn''t it be the position of the kingdom of heaven?

    Green frowned subconsciously, then looked down with confusion, and found that the entire page of the newspaper was almost discussing this issue, and in the subsequent pages, there were even more eye-catching, more confusing and curious. Another title: "From the cave to the plain, from the foot to the distance-Royal astrologer Mr. Morgan Hugo will show you the "breadth" of the world"

    Ron¡¯s voice came from the side: "These are very interesting-although they look like boring academic discussion articles, they are unexpectedly easy to understand. I have never seen them in any newspaper or magazine. Similar to the theory about the starry sky above my head, but I heard from my teacher that the land under our feet is actually a planet, we revolve around the sun, and the sun revolves around "Ao", and Every flickering light spot in the universe may be a similar celestial system..."

    Green listened to Ron¡¯s happily narration, but he could only simply perfuse a few words-what young people pay attention to and accept looks a little different from him, a middle-aged man, although he himself has received complete general knowledge. And literacy courses, but for these knowledge that sounds "away from life", his attention is obviously less than that of Ron, who is just in his early twenties, and it is naturally extremely difficult to keep up with the topic at this time.

    At the same time, his eyes quickly swept over some irrelevant reports, advertisements, and trivia in the newspaper''s follow-up. A "Cecile Weekly" that was pressed below came into his sight, as expected, He also saw a title similar to the previous two articles: "The Scale of Celestial Bodies in the Eyes of Master Kamal¡ª¡ªKnowledge and Wisdom from the Gondor Period." In the follow-up part of this article, he also saw a propaganda. It was mentioned that in order to further improve the knowledge literacy of the whole people and enrich the reading enjoyment of citizens, the Supreme Council of the Empire has instructed to issue a new journal, the main content of which is Popularization of knowledge in the field of astrology...

    Seeing those clear and sharp letters, Ge Lin suddenly moved in his heart, and immediately spread several newspapers on the table, flipping through their main pages and bold and emphasized headlines, so a lot of them looked different. , Academic, interesting, popular, or discussing articles with extremely high consistency in substantive content entered his eyes.

    The tower guard looked at these newspapers and smiled. Experience has already made a judgment-it seems that the Supreme Council of State has any "big plan". These newspapers should be just the first step. Soon after, the Monet broadcast Maybe there will be related new shows coming out?

    It is probably difficult for ordinary people to feel the emergence of this kind of "wind direction" from the limited media they come into contact with daily, but a tower guard who sits at the regional information hub can keenly feel the release of certain signals in advance. Of course, this is the case. The premise is to have enough work experience. Green himself is a very experienced tower guard, and the young Ron...obviously did not think so much.

    "Mr. Green," Ron also noticed Senior''s sudden move. He was a little startled and couldn''t help asking, "What happened?"

    "It''s nothing, it''s not a bad thing anyway. You''ll understand after two more years of work here," Green laughed, and while talking casually, he set his eyes on the marked page again. At this time, he I noticed that the content of this edition is not an article on academic or knowledge popularization, but a special news and a publicity draft with a "civil recruitment" nature.

    "Sorin Monitoring Station receives mysterious signals from unknown sources", "A nationwide solicitation of solutions for the following symbols."

    He saw the patterns attached with the article. Those symbols did not look like universal letters at all, nor did they resemble southern hieroglyphs. Those continuous arcs and short line segments connected to the arcs looked mysterious and difficult. Understand, and beside the symbol, Ron has drawn many seemingly clueless letter strings with a pen.

    "Don''t tell me you are planning to crack these symbols-these symbols that even experts and scholars are helpless." Green couldn''t help but look up at the young Ron.

    "Why not?" the blond young man said immediately, "Don''t you think this is a very challenging and proud, as if you are participating in historical things? And there are high rewards-as long as they can be The meaning of is cracked, and the bounty is even enough for us to buy an entire manor in Lu''an City!"

    I created a WeChat public account [Kanwen Base] to send you year-end benefits! You can go and see!

    Green was not infected by the immature joy and enthusiasm of the young man. He just looked at the reports and symbols that were not at all like any known text in this world. Anxiety arose in his heart, but he was very worried. Almost being suppressed, he turned into a question: "Then you have studied so much, do you see any pattern?"

    "I didn''t see it at all-these symbols are like some kind of encrypted graffiti, far from being able to be cracked by simple letter substitution or structural reorganization," Ron shook his head regretfully. "In fact, I have prepared Think of this as some sort of pastime after work... It may not be easy to get rich once, but the process of cracking these symbols is still a bit fun. And I believe that most people who are interested in these symbols will eventually also There is a mentality similar to mine. After all, just like you said, these things make the experts and scholars of the Imperial Capital helpless..."

    Green shrugged, but did not continue the topic. He glanced at the mechanical clock hanging on the nearby wall and said casually to Ron: "It''s time for shift."

    ...

    A rare clear sky descended on Aldernan, and the sun near noon dispelled the haze that often occupies the sky above the "City of Rain and Fog." The moldy slabs and walls in the gutters and alleys also seemed to be removed little by little, becoming alive.

    However, compared with last year, the streets of the Aldernan Noble Quarter are obviously deserted.

    The doors and windows were closed in the hall where the banquets and banquets were constant day and night in the past, and there were only a few hurried cars left on the wide road with constant traffic and horses every day, passing by the closed doors, some houses before and after. Obviously, the garden has been neglected for many days, and the weeds that have grown due to the warmer weather are gradually occupying the flower bed nursery that was once carefully taken care of, squeezing the living space of those precious and delicate flowers, and some houses have been hung up. The heavy white and black curtains and curtains, and the dried-up chrysanthemum bouquet hung under the iron hanging lamp at the door, swaying desolately with the wind.

    In fact, most of these mansions are not completely deserted. At this time, there are still sporadic low voices coming from inside. Those who still live here seem to be deliberately lowering themselves in order to reduce their own in this world as much as possible. The sense of existence, like a frightened beast that fears the world, curled up in his gorgeous lair, for fear of causing some "fatal attention" because of the high profile.

    In the few mansions that have completely lost their breath, the former glorious families have lost their last effective heirs, their servants have been dismissed, their properties have been returned to the royal family, and the houses have become "assets to be assessed" that cannot be dealt with temporarily. The owner of the house usually has two completely different destinies when he leaves this world: some have lost all respect, lost their heads in the liquidation, and some are glorious and glorious, and they are safe in the imperial chase.

    But no matter what their fate, the end result is no different.

    "The era of nobility is dead in name. After so many years of see-saw stalemate, it is finally time to withdraw completely... Certain titles are still there, but it seems that there will never be a chance for glory again," Viscount Hemire said. He stepped back in front of the window and at the same time retracted his gaze to the street outside. He returned to his favorite high-back seat, but he did not take a seat for a while, just let out a long sigh with full of emotion. Alas... I really never imagined that I would see this day appear in my lifetime, let alone imagine it would come in this way..."

    He raised his head and glanced at the opposite side of the wide straight avenue, only to see two servants hurriedly walking across the street like frightened beasts¡ªwalking like running.

    "Was there ever been such a deserted situation in the past? Even on the day when the New Emperor''s 22nd Act was promulgated, even on the day my father mentioned that there was a fire in the Obsidian Palace...This street was not so deserted. It''s been desolate, and there have never been so many chrysanthemums...the little white flowers almost brought the breath of the underworld to the sun."

    "Think in the right direction, Viscount Hemir," an old voice came from not far away, and the black-robed old mage sitting on the sofa looked at the young nobleman with a smile on his face and said, "You are still Standing here, the title of Viscount is still on you, and your family emblem and private property are intact. Each of these is enough to make many people envy-whether it is those who are dead or still alive, they should all be envied. you.

    "You have a good team, Mr. Viscount."

    "Ah, yeah, this is exactly what you said, Master Daniel," Viscount Hemire sat on the chair with a wry smile, took the wine glass from the side, and poured the liquid into his throat less gracefully, and continued. "Unconditionally support the decision of the royal family at any time, immediately cut off contact with all priests when the church has problems, support the front line of Winterhold as much as possible, and actively cooperate with all the censorships of His Royal Highness Hadillon... Frankly speaking, this If there is a wrong step in the middle, I may not be able to stand here and talk to you at this moment, and you may only have to toast me in front of my tombstone."

    "But you are on the right track," Daniel smiled and raised his glass to the Viscount, "I still prefer to toast to the living."

 Chapter 1153ï¼š Extended trajectory

    In Daniel¡¯s eyes, the young Aldernan nobleman has changed too much now¡ª¡ª

    The former Viscount Hemir was full of spirits, young and proud. After grasping the first wind of the magic industry with his sharp vision and flexible thinking, he quickly rose to become a hot figure in the imperial capital, with factories and investment entities under his name all over Austria. Denan even extended to several cities in the central region. At that time, he was like a charged arcane crystal, emitting a strong light at all times, and there was endless energy inside, which was nothing to the outside world. Fear and withdrawal.

    But now, all the light of the Viscount seems to be restrained. He hides all his sharpness, like an invisible hunter hiding in the dark night, he is curled up in his own "fortress" that has been deserted a lot. , Watching this world that is no longer safe for him with vigilance-it is not decadent, but it is not far away.

    And all these changes are only the result of last winter.

    Daniel sighed in his heart. Of course he knew the reasons for these changes. He also knew that Viscount Hemire¡¯s performance now fits perfectly with normal logic, but this result is not what he would like to see¡ªit has nothing to do with "private friendship". , The most important reason is that he has poured too much effort on this Viscount. It is not easy to guide and enlighten a little nobleman who was originally seen everywhere in Aldernan, who has no reputation other than being good at socializing and banqueting, to become an investment giant. The trust that has been established since its inception is even more important. A capital that cannot be replicated, if this Viscount falls down like this...the loss would be too regrettable.

    "Mr. Viscount, maybe I say that. In your opinion, there are some''outsiders who don''t know how warm or cold''," the old mage looked at Hemir, and said after a brief consideration, "but I think the best thing you should do now is to go out and go back. You are good at and active in the field, to expand the production capacity of the factory, to expand your own influence, to invest in the things that are badly needed after the war, and to revitalize the economy with the royal family... Let us be optimistic, you will find that now is a rare opportunity Great opportunity, Mr. Viscount."

    Hemill looked at this old man who always seemed to be full of wisdom. After a long time, he said softly to himself: "Be optimistic... But for me, optimism is not easy..."

    He turned around and overlooked the somewhat deserted street outside the balcony. The red wine glass in his hand leaned forward and pointed to the houses that have changed owners or are about to change owners: "Master Daniel, look at that house... A once prominent family with a history of hundreds of years, but they stood on the wrong team and chose to stick to their stupid''principles'' when they shouldn''t fight the royal family. The Obsidian Army took them away.

    "And just separated by a wall, another mansion, an equally prominent family, loyal knights and generals, they stood in the right team, but they went to the front line of Winterhold-the crazy gods took most of them. Family members, now there is only one lonely old woman with a girl who is just ten years old. I have visited that child, and she has no idea why her family suffered such a fate.

    "Master, let me admit that I am a coward ¡ª of course I understand your good intentions, and understand what you mean by "a golden opportunity of a lifetime", but I was really scared this time. Maybe we are not. I should live in this world too arrogantly, especially when I still have a title inherited from my ancestors and will continue to be passed on.

    "Of course, I will still manage my current business in the Imperial Capital, my textile factory, rune foundry, printing factory, and plantation outside the city... They are now the foundation for my family and I to settle down, but I plan to transfer the remaining part. I have already identified buyers. They are very interested in the factories in the central region. After selling these industries, I will probably be able to sleep more peacefully."

    Daniel watched Hemire''s eyes calmly. After a long time, he sighed softly and raised his glass to signal to the Viscount: "Well, this is your decision, Mr. Viscount-everyone has their own ambitions. But I have to remind you that in this situation, the economy is in urgent need of revitalization, and your majesty urgently needs the nobles to express their attitude. The empire urgently needs more investors and emerging industries. People who are pivotal in the guiding industry suddenly choose to sell the industry and retreat to the second line... Is it really a good thing?"

    Viscount Hemill was taken aback, his expression suddenly changed slightly: "...what do you mean?"

    "I''m not as good as you when it comes to investing in factories, but in terms of life experience, I am somewhat confident," Daniel said quietly, "In my opinion, the royal family now needs someone as''wise'' as you. The nobles show their attitude, Mr. Viscount¡ªdon¡¯t think that the''test'' is over, it is still, and always will be."

    The young Viscount was stunned, the expression on his face finally gradually becoming complicated, his voice even a little bitter: "So, I am even guilty of being a coward?"

    "You are not a coward, you are just giving up on yourself, and unfortunately, people in high positions are not qualified to give up on themselves," Daniel shook his head, "In addition, from your majesty''s point of view, what he hates is not the ability to be dazzling. A strong man, because no one in this country is more eye-catching than him, and he is not a mediocre and incompetent stupid, because he does not need to waste a little time on a stupid. What the ruler hates is always out of control.

    "Those who cross the line by taking credit for their own deeds are of course out of control-those who can escape on the fly also lose control."

    Viscount Hemill''s face became particularly ugly: "I..."

    "I''m just a reminder," Daniel put down the wine glass in his hand and got up from the sofa. "Please consider your decision carefully, Mr. Viscount."

    ...

    The figure of the instructor appeared outside the car door. The young female mage Mary quickly reached out and opened the door on one side, letting the old mage get into the car. She noticed that the expression on the instructor¡¯s face was a bit serious, and she could not help but ask casually: "What happened? Is it?"

    "It''s nothing, but a young man will mature from today," the old mage said, shaking his head, while casually instructing another apprentice in the front row to drive the vehicle, "Go to the Royal Mage Association."

    Mary was confused, but the instructor occasionally said something that sounded inexplicable and never explained it to the apprentices. She was used to it a long time ago, so after nodding, she refocused her attention. What I was immersed in before¡ªa notebook was spread out on her knees, and the snow-white paper was filled with all kinds of marks. It looked like neither a mathematical formula nor a Magic style.

    "What is this?" Daniel noticed what was on the apprentice''s leg and couldn''t help but frown and asked, "Where did you copy the graffiti?"

    "This is a very popular word puzzle on the Industrial Engineering Association recently-it has actually been spread for a while, but we have been too busy lately to pay attention to these trends," Mary immediately pushed the notebook to the instructor with a face Seriously said, "Do you know Cecil''s''listening plan''? Their antenna received a mysterious signal. These things are unknown symbols transmitted in the signal. Scholars over there believe that this symbol is some kind of The words, now that the Cecil Empire has announced them, any member of the Hope Alliance can decipher the secrets behind these words, and the Obsidian Palace has also issued corresponding rewards..."

    "Ask someone who can decipher these words..."

    Daniel nodded knowingly-of course he knew about it. As one of the actual Cecil technicians, he got the news from the internal network not long after receiving the mysterious signal on the Thorin hub. , It¡¯s just that Mary¡¯s authority in the neural network is not high, so she doesn¡¯t know about it. The only thing that surprised the old mage was that the master did not hesitate so much when deciding to announce these mysterious "symbols"... How long did it take for the relevant information to be completed through official channels between Typhon and Cecil Is it shared?

    But this is a good thing-since the information has been passed on through official channels, it means that in the future, he can also study these "mysterious texts" that look like graffiti. Frankly speaking, these mysterious symbols of unknown origin are still very attractive to a scholar, even if Daniel is not very proficient in cryptography and philology.

    Anyone who sees this message can get cash. Method: Follow the WeChat public account [Kanwen Base].

    Some thoughts quickly turned in his mind, and the old mage''s gaze fell on Mary''s notebook again. After seeing the dense marks left by the apprentice, he still couldn''t help frowning: "You wrote so many marks. ......Did you find something?"

    Mary scratched her hair a little embarrassedly, her black hair that was a bit messy suddenly became more messy: "I''m sorry, mentor, I...I don''t know enough about text and passwords. The so-called research is just a brainstorm. It''s just casual writing and drawing, and there is no progress so far."

    "This is normal. If a layman like you can get any results in a morning''s research, then the experts and scholars who have invested and cultivated above may all jump off the city wall collectively." Daniel casually sneered and looked away. I just scanned the appearance of the apprentice at the moment-wearing a robe that has not been changed for a long time, or an old-style robe that is not very beautiful. The hair is randomly **** by a simple head rope. I am afraid that the loose hair There are a few more strands of hair than tied up. She doesn¡¯t have makeup, and she doesn¡¯t know how to make up. And because she often stays up late to read, her eyes are faintly bloodshot.

    This is his most talented apprentice, and the apprentice who has followed him for the longest time... However, it seems that until this moment, he really paid attention to the appearance of this young girl in life.

    "Tutor?" Mary noticed the old mage''s gaze, and suddenly became a little nervous, "I...Is something wrong with me?"

    "Instead of spending so much energy in areas that you are not good at at all, you might as well pay attention to your own image like a normal woman," Daniel said casually, but at the same time wondering if this is something you can say. The words that came out, and a certain word that the master often said to others on weekdays naturally appeared in his heart, "You are not too young..."

    Mary was shocked immediately: "Guide...Tutor?"

    "It''s nothing, I just mentioned it casually," Daniel waved his hand immediately, but couldn''t help saying more, "I just thought of Windsor... Don''t be like her."

    President of the Royal Society of Mages, Ms. Windsor Mapel?

    Mary stayed for a while, and suddenly remembered that the great man was actually one of the mentor¡¯s apprentices, and as such a young legendary transcendent, her talent obviously surpassed her, even though the mentor was no longer apparent. Acknowledge the apprenticeship of the other party, but in the eyes of outsiders, this relationship between master and apprentice cannot be denied after all.

    Such a good person...Why would the tutor suddenly say that he should not be like her?

    The young female mage was once again confused, and vaguely, she seemed to hear her instructor say to herself: "I''m forty, but I haven''t married yet..."

    ...

    In the neat, bright and extremely spacious magic experiment field, Windsor Mapel, who was directing the scene, suddenly sneezed firmly.

    Waved to let the assistant on the side continue to work, she casually released a dozen or so instant healing spells, strengthening the body, blessing, cursing, and resistance spells. After confirming that there were no problems with her body, her attention resumed. Back to the round platform in the center of the indoor test field.

    In the focus of the light, the surface of the round table full of mysterious runes at that moment is emitting a slight brilliance. Inside an energy shield with powerful protective power, there are irregular iron-gray metal fragments floating there, and the iron-gray fragments are obvious. It is a part of a larger-scale metal structure with traces of being torn and shattered by violence. On several major fractures, some dim glow is still spontaneously escaping from the fragments, as if there is life. Wandering around those fractures, bright and extinguished.

    This striking feature shows one thing: this seemingly ordinary metal fragment is nothing ordinary.

    In fact, it is really unusual-this thing is one of the armor fragments scattered on the ground after the fall of the God of War, and considering that the body of the God of War is just a hollow armor, this fragment can even be considered to be a **** in essence." Body debris".

    At this moment, more than a dozen royal mages in robes are busy around the fragments. The complex structure of the magic circle is floating in the air around the platform, and there are many altarpieces inlaid with crystals, magic stones and precious magic metal. The devices surround the platform, each monitoring and suppressing the various forces emanating from the debris.

    "President Windsor," a mage wearing a dark blue gold-patterned robe flew over from the platform and landed in front of Windsor Mapel. "It can be confirmed that this fragment should come from the helmet of the God of War. And the energy released from the debris fluctuates smoothly, and it can indeed be used as a kind of guiding medium."

    Windsor Mapel nodded with a solemn expression: "Guide... how is its directional resonance?"

    "We have indeed observed directional resonance-after placing it in an extremely pure arcane circulation, the fragment will try to confine and transmit energy to a dimension that we cannot yet observe. In theory, if The strength of this arcane circulation is high enough that we can use this process to open a rift...even a stable door."

 Chapter 1154ï¼š Thinking

    The mysterious and complex runes distributed everywhere in the proving ground work together, and the magic power oscillates in the open space, and the deep resonance sounds like a wind chime-like sweetness-at least for being completely immersed in magic and knowledge For Windsor Mapel, this resonance between magic and air is definitely the most pleasing melody in the world.

    While listening to the report from her assistant, she looked at the stable operation of stone steles, crystals and metal rune nodes. These things gathered the top magic skills of the Typhon Empire, and it can even be said that all the mortal races in the entire Loren continent The apex of the magical realm, of course, the cost of maintaining these things in operation is also amazing, and these devices that cost a lot of manpower and material resources have only one function here: to lift the veil of the power of the gods.

    "The directional resonance does exist... and it will show a certain degree of controllability in the high-intensity arcane reflow..." The youngest legendary mage in history broke the silence softly, as if talking to himself. "So, the theory that your Majesty inferred from the Eye of God is correct... Gods and the Kingdom of Gods are essentially the same thing. They are both the result of mortal thoughts. From a certain perspective, they show continuity. ''..."

    "Mortals describe gods in thoughts, so gods were born, and mortals created the''kingdom of gods'' or''kingdoms of heaven'' based on the most primitive concepts of gods, so the corresponding kingdoms of gods and kingdoms of heaven were born. This kind of creation has Consistency, continuity, and according to our latest theory, the consistency of the thoughts in the creation process will evolve into the consistency of the gods. This is logical.¡± The assistant of the wizard wearing a dark blue gold-patterned robe little bit Head, said in a serious tone, "Extending this theory further, we can think that the fragments that fall off the gods are actually fragments of the kingdom of God, and these fragments will remain in contact for a long time in a''dimension'' beyond common sense. "

    "I think we have confirmed this kind of ¡®connection¡¯ through experiments,¡± Windsor Mapel said in a deep voice, ¡°the key now is, what is the use of this connection.

    "...Recent research shows that after the fall of the **** of war, the kingdom of the **** of war did not disappear directly," the assistant looked solemn, "but we have observed that the connection between the fragments is showing signs of decline, which may indicate that they The''God Kingdom'' pointed to is in a slow and continuous state of collapse. This process will probably continue for a long time..."

    Windsor glanced at the assistant and said calmly: "So, if we want to do something bold, there is still time, does that mean?"

    "You should judge this question," the assistant lowered his head. "I''m just giving an opinion."

    "No, this issue should be judged by higher-level people, by the leaders of the alliance," Windsor slowly shook his head, "Report the situation here to our majesty, he will definitely make the most appropriate Of the decision."

    ...

    I created a WeChat public account [Kanwen Base] to send you year-end benefits! You can go and see!

    The Obsidian Palace, located in the magnificent study on the top floor, Rosetta Augustus, who was reviewing documents, suddenly sighed, showing a somewhat helpless expression. Princess Matilda, who was sitting aside helping with the official documents, immediately raised her head. Somewhat curiously looked at his father: "Have you encountered any troubles?"

    "It''s not an annoying thing... It just makes me a little bit dumbfounded," the Typhon ruler twitched his mouth, and shook his head helplessly. "The''mysterious texts'' that Cecil sent us. Now it has been gradually disclosed to the outside world. There are very, very many people responding to the''recruitment'', but the results are not very satisfactory. According to the report of the minister in charge, the first batch of feedback collected so far is very diverse. "Amateur" can describe it... from the "tavern scholar" who dared to apply after reading half a book, to the "occultist" who swaggered and deceived the street with a crystal ball without magic, and even did A strange dream declared that he was enlightened, and the village man who had to come to join in the fun..."

    Having said this, Rosetta sighed again and shook his head dumbfounded: "Mr. Fulton, the Minister in charge, explained the situation on his side as softly and cautiously as possible, but I can fully imagine this. How chaotic. Maybe we should have anticipated this situation from the beginning, set more thresholds when screening, or arrange more levels of officials responsible for handling this matter..."

    Listening to the situation described by her father, Matilda''s expression was dull, and she quickly twitched her mouth: "This... is a bit unexpected to us."

    "I''m afraid the situation on Cecil''s side is the same-we have all underestimated the enthusiasm of those''civil professionals'' when they face a problem they don''t understand," Rosetta shook her head, "We I hoped to use brainstorming methods to find clues to decipher these symbols, but now it takes several times the energy to face those liars, gods, lazy people and mental patients..."

    Matilda listened, but after a short period of thought, she slowly shook her head: "I have a different view from you-these mysterious symbols are a very special problem. Maybe those''civil professionals'' in your mouth I really don¡¯t understand them, but in fact, the real scholars in the Royal Mage Association and the Industrial Engineering Association are also confused about those symbols. All the text or password laws we currently know do not apply to those symbols, so from a certain In the sense...everyone is on the same starting line.

    "The weird ideas of ¡®civil professionals¡¯ seem very unreliable, but what if... luck really runs into it?"

    Rosetta¡¯s gaze fell on Matilda, and after watching it for several seconds, he sighed: "You are more optimistic than I thought, boy, but I don¡¯t think this kind of academic stuff will be like what you said. Develop like that."

    Matilda smiled and didn''t answer anything right away. She just looked at Rosetta''s face suddenly and intently, as if she had suddenly discovered something, and looked very seriously, a warm smile appeared from her eyes. Coming out, Rosetta couldn''t help but frown, "Why look at your father like this all of a sudden?"

    "You often laugh now," Matilda said with some joy. "Not only can you laugh, but you can also directly express helplessness and annoyance-even though you are always stern in formal occasions. "

    Rosetta didn''t expect that Matilda was thinking about this, he was taken aback, and then his expression gradually relaxed-the face that had become hard and cold in more than two decades is now back with flesh and blood. Although his own temperament still makes this face look a little serious and scary, he knows that the keen daughter can see all the changes in her from the details of this face.

    He finally looked more like a father in front of Matilda, rather than a symbol that was gradually dying.

    Rosetta smiled, and did not continue on this topic, but re-talked about the symbols and Cecil¡¯s ongoing "listening project": "Nowadays, many scholars have been discovered by the Cecilians. Shock, people with more flexible thinking now have similar ideas: there are other beings outside of our planet, which is consistent with the information that Gawain Cecil revealed to us during the last internal contact. In fact, I want to hear your opinion.

    "What do you think of the civilization that sent the signal? For what purpose do you think they sent these things? Do you think they are friendly?"

    Matilda lowered her eyes and said slowly as she thought: "The things they send are all extremely basic''mathematical languages''. These mathematical languages ??are not advanced and difficult knowledge, but as long as they can develop a certain civilized ethnic group. I can understand things, so I agree with His Majesty Gawain Cecil: The only purpose of these materials is to''introduce yourself'', to show that they are a wise group and have a set of mathematical cognitions-and As long as the world we live in is consistent and uniform in terms of basic laws, then this set of "mathematical cognition" is a universal ruler and business card.

    "As for whether the civilization that sends the signal is friendly or not... In fact, I think this issue is not important. When we can''t even touch each other and the details of the other party are completely unknown, we have to go from''extremely evil'' to'' "Extremely Good" are mentally prepared. Compared to this question, I actually hope to confirm as soon as possible how far away that civilization is from us."

    Rosetta pondered for a moment, and said softly: "How far...In the terms of astrologers, no matter how far it is, it is an ¡®astronomical distance¡¯..."

    ...

    In the Cecil Empire, Magic Technology Institute, a large arcane torrent laboratory, Carmel is quietly floating directly above an artificial element pool.

    The metal confinement ring around the large element pool is shining with light blue rune rays, and there are two more crystal-cast magical conduits with a diameter of about one meter standing on both sides of the element pool. There is dazzling purity in the conduits. Arcane energy gushes out, connecting the floor and roof like a straight stream of flames-these powerful energies work together, and finally a powerful energy field is formed in the air above the element pool, and Carmel floats. In the very center of this energy field, the rune armor pieces on his body are shining, and the arcane energy that constitutes his body flows slowly, and the fragments of lightning continue to burst from his body surface, and the arcane arts in the air Energy is communicating and exchanging.

    This arcane master is not actually carrying out any sophisticated magic experiments. He is just thinking about using the power of arcane resonance to "activate" himself so as to enter a state of "thinking overload".

    According to the weird vocabulary invented by His Majesty, this is called "overclocking".

    In the "overclocking" state, Carmel''s thinking efficiency is greatly improved, and the flashing and connecting of ideas becomes quick and sharp. However, even so, he still feels that his thinking speed is not fast enough, or that... Deal with the "shock news" that is too large and irritating.

    He recalled the meeting held by Gao Wen not long ago. That meeting called all the master scholars and subverted the three-view meeting of all people in the agenda of just half a day. He recalled what was announced at that meeting. , Those about the magic tide, about the "closed loop system" of the gods, and the information about the lights of civilization in the stars.

    It is said that the information comes from the ancient memory of the Dragon God, a **** who knows the most secrets in the world and is now completely free from bondage, so it has extremely high credibility-Carmel does not doubt His Majesty¡¯s judgment on this, and It is precisely because of such a deep belief that he was disturbed by the information, and even felt that his arcane body was boiling over due to the overactive thinking process.

    The state of "thinking overload" continued for a while, the sparks surging in the element pool gradually subsided, the bright flames in the energy conduits on both sides finally gradually returned to dimness, and Carmel slowly separated from the active energy field , Seeing the fragments of jumping electric light on his body disconnected from the sparks jumping in the air one by one, the ancient arcane master lightly sighed.

    At this time, he suddenly sensed the breath nearby and heard a familiar voice coming from the side: "It is rare to see you in a daze for so long."

    "Your Majesty?" Carmel looked in the direction of the sound with a little astonishment, and saw Gawain standing at the door of the laboratory smiling and looking at himself. He was a little flustered, "Ah, sorry, I was too immersed just now. Did not notice you..."

    "It''s okay, I just come over and take a look," Gawain waved his hand indifferently, and walked towards Carmel. "It''s you, it seems that you haven''t recovered from the information that you learned a few days ago?"

    "...I''m sorry," Carmel sighed with some shame. "Perhaps it is the limitation of the life form. The fluctuations in thinking and emotion have a far greater impact on me than ordinary people with flesh and blood. I spent More time to adjust my state, but now it seems that my state has not fully returned."

    "I can understand that not everyone can easily accept the huge impact of''world truth'', especially when these truths run counter to our habitual perceptions," Gao Wenwen wanted to pat Kamai But after discovering that the opponent has no shoulders and only a bunch of sparks, he just patted the rune armor piece on the position of the opponent¡¯s arm, "When I know what the nature of the magic wave is, I also feel myself The whole cognition has been reconstructed once."

    "The dislocated observer... The nature of the magic wave is indeed shocking, and many of our previous studies have to start over," Kamel made a buzzing voice, his voice was very low, "but compared to the magic wave The essence of, what really makes it difficult for me to calm down is actually the signals that once reverberated in the star space, but are now extinguished..."

    "Those signals..." Gao Wen squeezed his chin and couldn''t help repeating.

    "Behind every signal is a civilization that is as developed as we are, or even more developed, and every time the signal goes out, it means that a group with wisdom like us has finally fallen on the road to''promotion.'' You The''big filter'' mentioned is real, and it lays across the starry sky like a moat. Thinking of this, who can calm down?"

    Gao Wen did not answer, because at this moment, he found that he had suddenly figured out something that he had not figured out before, and even subconsciously ignored it for a long time.

    In this world, why is the evolution speed and theoretical distribution density of civilization much higher than the world he once lived in.

 Chapter 1155ï¼š Global acceleration

    In this world, civilizations change and multiply, intelligent creatures emerge in endlessly, and there will be a large number of intelligent races that are obviously different from the evolutionary source, living next to each other. Just in the continent of Loren, there are humans, elves, dwarves, fairies, and spirits There are nearly ten intelligent species such as tribes and a larger number of "subspecies". Except for the subspecies of elves that may be related to a split event in the ancient times, other intelligent races are obviously products of independent evolution.

    And if you look at the distant starry sky, according to the information provided by Enya, the number of civilizations bred among the stars far exceeds Gawain¡¯s imagination¡ªmore than a hundred signals do not actually mean accurate numbers. , That only means that in the past million years, at least one hundred civilizations have mastered the technology of super-long-distance signal broadcasting between the stars. According to Gawain¡¯s idea, there may be more that have not been developed to this. A high degree of civilization exists among the vast stars.

    They were born, reproduced, and developed on their home planet. The vast astronomical scale obscured the lights of small and weak civilizations. Their eyes could not look far away, and their voices could not be transmitted far away. No one knew their existence. Perhaps these civilizations From birth to death, there is no trace left in the universe, just like the season after season of civilizations that have been born and died on the planet at the feet of Gawain.

    These "lights" are obviously excluded from Enya''s statistics.

    There must be reasons behind such a high density of civilization. Gawain did not seriously think about this problem for a time. Even if there were some doubts in his mind, he did not think too much in this regard, but today he came to Carmel¡¯s In the laboratory, seeing the arcane energy surging here and Carmel himself... a bold and possibly close to the truth thought came out of him:

    If the magic wave is ubiquitous in the universe, then the magic is obviously also everywhere, if the magic is everywhere... then it may be one of the ¡°catalyst elements¡± of the evolution of most civilizations in this world.

    Gawain suddenly fell into thinking, and Carmel looked in his eyes. The ancient arcanist couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°Did you think of anything?¡±

    "I heard you mention that a large number of civilizations are living and dying among the stars. I suddenly realized a problem." Gao Wen woke up from thinking and did not hide his thoughts. "Perhaps the existence of magic power gave birth to numbers. So many civilizations."

    Carmel didn¡¯t understand Gawain¡¯s jumping thoughts for a while: "You mean...?"

    "Have you ever heard of such a theory¡ªthe development process of civilization is accompanied by the absorption and utilization of energy," Gao Wen patiently explained his own ideas, "the higher the efficiency of energy utilization, the higher the development level of a civilization The higher it is, and correspondingly, if the energy of a world is more active and easier to be absorbed and transformed, then the civilization of this world will develop faster, or it will be easier to produce technological progress. , Even stride.

    "Magic power is everywhere. According to the clues we know, the rules of this world should be evenly consistent, so there should be magic power on other planets. We all know that this is a power that is easy to extract and transform, even in During the period when the civilization level was still very primitive, the talented and intelligent races could directly drive magic power to achieve various effects such as making fire, carrying, and shaping. Of course, in some cases, this would actually lead to the process of technological progress. It is suppressed by overly convenient production activities, but as long as the time is right, it will allow an intelligent race to develop rapidly..."

    "The development of civilization is closely related to energy utilization, and the difficulty of energy utilization determines the development speed of civilization..." Kamel quickly understood Gawain''s meaning, and said thoughtfully, "It makes sense. Theory, but... Is magic power that is very easy to extract and transform?"

    The arcane master''s tone was a little confused, if he still had eyebrows, he must have frowned at this time. He raised his arm and controlled the magic power in the air to resonate, and created crackling sparks in the two nearby energy conduits: "It is not difficult for me, but for most people, it is necessary to control the magic It should be quite difficult."

    Gao Wen was stunned when he heard this, and then he reacted: In his own eyes, the magic of this world is really an incredibly convenient energy source, ubiquitous and inexhaustible, but for living in this world As far as the race is concerned, they have long been accustomed to the magic in nature, and naturally they will not particularly feel that they live in a unique environment-at least for the development of civilization, this is a unique and advantageous condition.

    But fortunately, this is not a key issue. He quickly skipped this "cognitive bias": "At least in my opinion, magic is a very convenient energy, and magic is everywhere in the world. Obviously catalyzed the development of civilization."

    There is a WeChat public account [Kanwen Base], you can receive red envelopes and coins, first come first served!

    Carmel lowered his head and pondered, and suddenly said after a moment: ¡°Perhaps it not only catalyzed the development of civilization-it may also catalyze the birth of intelligent creatures, and even accelerate the birth of life.¡±

    He spread out his arms full of arcane brilliance, and light blue projections appeared between his hands. The images showed the appearance of various creatures and their anatomical structures: "The druids of the Gondor era There is a theory that they believe that the abundance of magical power in nature is one of the important factors that enlighten the minds of intelligent creatures. The Archdruid Preman of the Spark Age even conducted a large number of tissue culture and catalysis experiments based on this, proving that humans Although the nervous systems of elves and spirits are different in structure, they also respond to magic. Even ordinary people who cannot perceive magic, their nervous system will passively accept the magical stimulation in nature and give feedback at all times. ¡ª¡ªIn fact, this kind of feedback is the basis for the realization of many mental spells.

    "On the other hand, earlier elven scholars have put forward the hypothesis that''magic power is the source of life''. They believe that an active energy environment is a prerequisite for transforming natural matter into''life elements''. It has been proven, but for many years, its supporters have been numerous..."

    "Magic power, this active and abundant energy is a catalytic force in the universe. It allows life phenomena to be born on many planets, and greatly accelerates the evolution of intelligent species, and finally gave birth to a large number of civilizations. "Gawain looked serious, and his voice lowly summarized his and Carmel''s conjectures. "Considering that the essence of the magic wave is to destroy the observer, it will not cause the entire ecosystem outside the observer to shuffle. , So it only takes a very short time for a new civilization to re-emerge and develop to a certain height in the ecological environment after the magic wave... It repeats itself for generations."

    "The appearance of the magic wave is also related to magic," Carmel said on the side. "At least the ¡®deep blue well explosion can stop the small magic wave¡¯ and some of the intelligence shared with us by the dragons can support this."

    The ancient arcanist¡¯s voice fell, but Gawain did not speak for a while. His face sank like water. All the answers and clues gathered in his heart into a rotating vortex, and a certain ¡°truth¡± of this universe was also Presented more clearly in his eyes:

    Magic power has accelerated everything, including the birth of civilization and the destruction of civilization. It is a force that "pushes away". All the intelligent races born in this universe are wrapped in this force, with extremely high Speed ??multiplies and develops, and dies out round after round at an extremely high speed. At one time, Gawain¡¯s impression of the universe was cold and slow. This impression originated from his hometown. In the face of astronomical scale, everything is infinite. Changes are easily calculated in tens of thousands or even hundreds of millions of years, and the lights of civilizations accidentally born in the icy universe also appear so slowly and move slowly, and even until they die, they may only be a cluster of faint and small stars in the vast group of stars. Of the fire.

    But now, he realizes that the world he lives in today is completely different from that-this world is a pot of hot soup, everything is accelerated under the scorching of magic, here, a wise race wants to develop It''s very easy. As long as there is a breakthrough in technology, mortals need only one step from walking ignorantly on the ground to driving the machine to touch the sky, but at the same time...the end of civilization is much easier.

    And the sorrow of many intelligent races lies in this: they can''t keep up with this fast-paced train, and they can''t avoid the countless traps in this acceleration run. They run wildly on a road where they can''t see the point, stepping wrong Or stop in place will be forever.

    Therefore, the starry sky is full of shimmering civilization lights, but almost none of them can turn into bright lights. In the dense, rapidly changing shimmer lights, there are actually tombstones after the decline of civilization.

    "What are you thinking?" Carmel saw that Gawain hadn''t spoken for a long time, and finally couldn''t help breaking the silence.

    Gawain shook his head slightly, and said in a low voice: "I''m just wondering whether we are being carried forward by magic..."

    "...The philosopher Gramos of the Spark Age once said that all beings in the world will be bound by the environment in which they were born. It is not we who chose this world, but this world gave birth to us," Carmel was silent. For a moment, he said so suddenly, he raised an arm, and bright arcane sparks jumped on his rune armor piece, "Magic power... you should know that it is everywhere, and we can''t develop without it. ."

    Fish living in water, dehydration and death, maybe one day it will evolve to breathe with lungs, but that is obviously not something that mortals can consider today.

    "What you said makes sense," Gao Wen nodded slightly, but his eyes fell on the energy conduit and element pool behind Carmel, "So I am particularly curious now...what is the nature of magic?"

    Carmel turned around, and the pure stream of flames in the energy conduit rose, and the radiance was bright but cold: "Master Verania and I think it is a kind of wave, a kind that permeates the entire universe. Through the celestial bodies, the fluctuations across time and space, all the indirect phenomena we have observed so far also support this speculation, including our communication technology, and the "magic field" of the magic obelisk. But so far, we Can''t find the key evidence...

    "I have been constantly testing higher-purity arcane energy sources to minimize the probability of interaction between it and the clutter in the space. Scholars in the Silver Empire are trying to create some kind of''dark room'' effect through anti-magical materials. With a barrier energy field to shield the magical noise in the environment, our efforts cannot be said to be ineffective, but we are still far from seeing results."

    "Is the magic noise in the environment still an unsolvable problem?" Gawain frowned. He knew about this problem years ago, and he also knew that the silver elves had actually been there nearly half a century ago. Trying to overcome this difficulty, "Is there no natural environment without magic noise in this world?"

    "Unfortunately, we haven''t found any clues in this area yet," Carmel said with undisguised loss in his voice. "Magic power is everywhere, and noise is everywhere. Originally, we still imagined if Leaving this planet, whether there is a''pure'' magic vacuum in space, but now we know that even if we enter the universe, the stars are full of magic... I think it might be like the''background color of our world'' ''Generally, or a macroscopic mapping of the bottom structure of our world-as long as we still exist in this world, we can''t avoid it."

    The macroscopic mapping of the bottom structure of the world?

    This seems to be a rather profound guess. Gawain frowned and thought for a while, but nothing was gained. He shook his head: "Do you think the Dragon Race has an answer? The technology they once mastered is much more advanced than ours, and they have accumulated hundreds of Thousands of years of knowledge¡ªmany knowledge is now''unblocked''."

    "Actually, I have already asked. When the dragon messengers visited Cecil City last time, I visited one of them," said Kamel, shook his head. "It is surprising. It is their progress in this area that is almost the same as ours... They believe that the essence of magic is indeed a kind of wave, and they have confirmed this speculation from various indirect evidence. They do have much more evidence than us, but The final conclusion... is always so close."

    In the eyes of ordinary people, the question of "whether magic is wave or not" is probably not that important. They may even think that since the Dragon Race has so much indirect evidence, many of its technical achievements almost support this speculation. The question is "almost." There is no need to search for it so harshly, or even to verify it repeatedly, but Carmel knows that neither he nor Master Verania can do this.

    Academy is rigorous¡ªespecially when it may involve the deepest secrets of the world.

    "Even the dragons have not found a way to complete this experiment?" Gawain was shocked by Carmel''s words, "This...it seems that the magic noise problem is much more difficult than we thought..."

    ¡­¡­

    At the same time, in the sky north of Cecil City, a small group of dragons was stirring huge wings, forming a formation passing through the depths of the clouds.

    Located at the forefront of the dragon group, there are Bailong Nuoretta and Blue Dragon Merita.

    "This is the first time I have left Tarrond since that battle," Noretta couldn''t help but said as she passed through a gap between the clouds, her gaze swept towards the ground far below, some The wide and straight road and the magic power transmission facilities distributed along the road came into her eyes, "There has been a big change...the changes in the human world really never stop for a moment."

    "Talrond is the same nowadays," Melita agitated the magic in the air, and her voice was directly transmitted into Noretta''s ears, "and in the future, we will certainly not fall into the same stagnation as before."

    "This is a very good wish." Noretta bent her neck and gently touched an oval container that was locked firmly in front of her chest with her chin. The dragon egg in that container was soaked in the magic field. , With a slight luster on the surface, "I also believe that the future after the birth of this child will definitely live in a better world."

 Chapter 1156ï¼š The atmosphere is gone

    Cecil Palace.

    The bright sunlight of midsummer sprinkled into the long corridor through the wide crystal glass windows, and the screams of summer insects from the direction of the courtyard came one after another. The sunlight leaned over Gawain¡¯s shoulders. When he walked through an open window, He couldn''t help stopping, and looked at the direction of Xia Chong''s sound in a daze.

    Midsummer...In this luxuriant season, the courtyard has ushered in the most lively day of the year. The endless sounds of insects indicate a small living world hidden in bushes, bushes, and nurseries. And beside the fountain, countless insects, ants, and beasts breed during this period, hurrying to thrive in a hurry when food is plentiful and rain is abundant.

    The brilliant and brilliant sun in the sky brought plenty of energy to those little creatures.

    However, the life of summer insects is short, especially in this northern country. The energy brought by the huge sun will gradually fade in the next month. The temperature will decrease, the precipitation will decrease, and the vegetation will be dormant... in those bushes and garden nurseries. The "small world" in between will soon usher in its own demise, and will lose all its vitality in the following severe winter-until the beginning of the next summer, everything will repeat itself.

    Gao Wen stood in front of the window for a long time, imagining what changes were taking place in the little kingdom built by insects and ants, and imagining that if there was a thinking wise man among them, he was lucky to learn about the sun and the seasons. The mystery between precipitation and the "doomsday", then how will this wise man among insects and ants look at the world they live in, and how will they try to save the destiny of their own race, or... calmly face the seasons Replacement, accept the end of this summer?

    Obviously there is no answer to this question, so Gawain finally only sighed slightly-this universe is in the midsummer, but the mortal civilization, which claims to be a higher intelligent creature, faces a harsher fate than the insects. The midsummer of this universe will never end, and the "end" that replaces it is not the cold winter, but the "tide" that is much faster and more difficult to resist than the cold winter. Insects and ants may be able to hide in caves and rely on hibernation to wait for spring. However, Behind the midsummer in this universe is the ubiquitous magic power, magic power is everywhere, so naturally there will be no safe "caves".

    Perhaps the only way to survive is to stop being a "bug".

    A familiar breath suddenly emerged from the air, and Amber''s figure gradually became clear in the sun. She quickly jumped to the ground and looked up at Gao Wen: "Are you standing in a daze again?"

    Gao Wen finally woke up from his contemplation. He withdrew his gaze out of the window and glanced at Amber: "Are you going to be lazy again?"

    "Do you think I''m like someone who is usually lazy!?" When Amber heard this, he opened his eyes suddenly, his hands on his hips were arrogant. The identification line on the north side is up, and it will land in the imperial capital soon. The landing field by the Baishui River has been prepared. Heidi also took the officials in charge of the reception. How to say it is also an acquaintance. Received a treat here?"

    "It''s really a business," Gawain glanced at Amber a little unexpectedly, then nodded, "I see, Betty can arrange this matter-she''s already quite skilled in this area."

    "All right," Amber waved his hand casually, and then couldn''t help but look at Gawain more. "But then again, what were you thinking about? He looked serious as if he was going to put it on the gravel ridge. Help the nobleman to fight it again..."

    "What the **** are you talking about?" Gawain was so dumbfounded by Amber''s wonderful metaphor that the serious mood that had been brewing for a long time disappeared. He smiled and shook his head. It¡¯s nothing, it¡¯s just that I just discussed something with Carmel, which made me suddenly feel that the world we live in... is really an unsympathetic place."

    "The world? Don''t talk about emotions?" Amber was confused when he heard, couldn''t help scratching his head, and quickly showed a vigilant look, "Why don''t I understand what you are saying now?! "

    The last bit of seriousness in Gawain''s heart was finally dissipated by the jumping shadow assault goose. The corner of his eye jumped, and he squinted at Amber who was standing next to him: "...It seems that you can understand correctly before. It¡¯s like what I¡¯m talking about¡ªit¡¯s okay. If you have the time to make trouble here, let¡¯s go get some business, such as find where Betty is."

    As soon as his voice fell, Amber''s figure gradually faded in the air, and only the remaining voice came from the empty corridor: "You don''t need to say..."

    Gawain looked at the direction where Amber''s figure disappeared and shook his head with a smile, then thought a little, turned and walked towards the hatching room.

    As soon as he walked near the incubation room, an unexpected figure came into his line of sight-in the corridor not far ahead, a silver metal ball was floating in the air and flying towards this side, that striking funny smile Let this scene have a very visual impact, and judging from the position of the opponent just now, the iron star man should have just left the hatching room.

    "Ahhh-your majesty!" The silver-white metal ball not far away happened to see Gawain appearing on the corner of the corridor. He speeded up and flew over, and the ball made a pleasant sound, "I can see it here. You are so kind, why are you here?"

    Gawain walked halfway and was about to say hello. He almost lost his feet when he heard this. After the opponent floated in front of him, he opened his hands with a weird expression: "This is my home."

    "...It seems to be the same," Nicholas Egg said in a bit embarrassed manner after being still in the air, "I''m sorry, I''ve been debugging the system that Ms. Enya uses to access the Internet just now, and I was a little confused..."

    "I saw you come out of the incubator room," Gawain nodded, and then was a little curious, "What happened? There was a problem with Enya''s networking process?"

    His tone is a little serious-because this matter is not just as simple as "letting a retired person go online to relieve boredom", behind it is a whole complex and bold experimental project to verify the mapping relationship between gods and thoughts Whether it is controllable, in order to verify whether the ¡°chaos zone¡± at the bottom of the neural network can be transformed into effective anti-divine protection, the customized version of the networked device used by Enya hides the most advanced technologies of the empire so far. Several experimental teams are monitoring this system in three shifts 24 hours a day-any problems with it will directly disturb Gawain''s nerves.

    It is also because of this that the "big craftsman" Nicholas Egg will be required to take action personally after the system has problems.

    "Don''t worry, it''s not a major problem," Nicholas of course also knew the seriousness of this matter, and immediately said, shaking his body up and down, "It''s just that the analog brain wave converter is too loaded and burned, causing the nerve cord to be unable to locate-change it. Accessories are fine, and there is no mental pollution leakage or reverse osmosis."

    "The analog brain wave converter is too loaded and burned?" Gao Wen was relieved to hear that it was not a big problem, but he still couldn''t help frowning-after all, this is also a small hidden danger. How could it suddenly burn out? The power of that thing shouldn''t be high, and Naritil has personally tested it. Divine power cannot pass through the protective wall..."

    "The continuous boot time is too long," before Gao Wen finished speaking, Nicholas shook his body from side to side and said, "I think you should remind her not to hang on the network 24 hours a day-the machine is too Those who need to rest, especially a machine that still needs to withstand the impact of the spirit of the gods. I just checked and the set of connected equipment has never stopped since the installation..."

    Gao Wen: "..."

    After froze for two seconds, he said with a weird expression: "So Enya is always hanging on the Internet no matter what she is doing, hasn''t she been offline?"

    "Sure, do you want to burn it?" Nicholas said helplessly, and then he let out a sigh very humanely, "Ah, don''t say it, I will go to the fortress later, over there. Two sets of equipment have also burned."

    Gao Wen: "...?"

    So these retired gods have been intensively in the neural network for nearly half a month before they knew it? ! Even the equipment used for the Internet is burned out? ! Can''t these three usually do something else? !

    But no matter how galloping in his heart, Gawain could only show a slightly helpless smile on his face. He smiled and shook his head, keeping his tone as calm as possible: "Well, I can understand their daily boredom and... ¡­Finally being able to come into contact with the mortal world so close to the novelty. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll remind them when I look back."

    "That''s good," Nicholas said, shaking the ball, "I hope these powerful''gods'' can converge a little, after all, the equipment for them is specially made with special craftsmanship, even the most basic parts are costly-I I don''t want to face Ms. Hetty''s almost killer expression after the financial settlement of this quarter."

    While talking, he turned and floated to the side: "Well, if you have no other arrangements, I have to continue working, and there are two burnt nerve connections waiting for me to repair."

    Gawain nodded and watched the silver metal ball float towards the other side of the corridor, but suddenly, a weird idea emerged from his mind. He could not even tell whether the idea was bold or whimsical-he was here. Driven by this idea, Mr. Egg stopped: "Nicholas, wait a minute."

    "Huh?" The metal ball stopped in confusion, "What''s the matter?"

    Gawain opened his mouth, still feeling that his thoughts were too weird, but after he had stopped the ball, he still had to speak: "You should be dealing with Enya often these days, right?"

    "Indeed," Nicholas floated up and down, "Ms. Enya''s equipment was newly installed, and I installed it myself. Naturally, a lot of debugging work is indispensable. Is there any problem?"

    Gao Wen: "I''m just curious, what''s your impression of Enya?"

    At this moment, he almost exhausted all his energy to keep his expression normal. While speaking, he kept emphasizing: These two are both round, and both of them are round. Anyway, asking is not wrong. , Idle is idle...

    Nicholas didn''t know why Gawain said this. He thought about it carefully, and then slowly said: "Ms. Enya... is a woman worth admiring. She has profound knowledge and impeccable politeness, and treats people and things well. Very gentle, from temperament to self-cultivation, I think she tends to be perfect..."

    Gao Wenwen just asked casually, but couldn''t help but slowly widen his eyes at this time: "So you think she..."

    "It''s a pity, it''s a pity," Nicholas Egg sighed and continued the second half before Gao Wen finished speaking, "not round enough."

    Gao Wen: "...not round enough?"

    "Yes, it''s a pity that she is not round enough," Nicholas said in a serious tone, "Of course, I am not a ball that pays too much attention to appearance-especially after falling in this world, all I see are strangely shaped like you. Biology, so I don¡¯t pay attention to the appearance of others, but Ms. Enya... is still too round. Ah, I shouldn¡¯t judge a lady behind her back, but...but..."

    Nicholas did it several times, but finally he sighed: "Oh, it''s a pity, one is big and the other is small..."

    Gao Wen: "..."

    The corridor fell into awkward silence for a short time, only the tireless sound of insects in the midsummer season passed through an open window nearby, reverberating wantonly in the corridor, and the bright sunlight leaned through the window to spill into the room and shine. On the clear and shiny shell of Nicholas Egg, there was a bright luster.

    It seems to be showing off his mellowness.

    "Your Majesty, is there any problem?" Nicholas finally felt that the atmosphere was a bit wrong, and broke the silence with a loud voice.

    "No, it''s okay," Gawain suddenly felt that his behavior was a bit silly, and waved his hand weakly, "Go and take care of yourself."

    "Well, then I''m floating..."

    ...

    The door of the incubation room was pushed open, and Gao Wen stepped into the most special "guest room" in the entire building.

    The time is now approaching the afternoon, and the sun is shining through the window on the base in the middle of the house. The pale golden dome stands quietly there as always, with fine and mysterious runes floating on the surface, wandering like dreams and fantasy. Luster, the ventilation equipment in the room is running slowly, the surface of the nerve connection device installed next to the dome is shining with regular lights, and several liquid containers are flying up and down around the golden dome, constantly reconciling it With the dark solution inside, there is another newspaper floating in front of the dome, which is turning to a page discussing "cosmic dimensions".

    Now Gao Wen knows that the retired dragon **** can do all these things with distraction - and without delaying her going online.

    "Gao Wen, welcome," Gao Wen said, and a gentle and slightly pleasant voice has been heard from the Golden Dome, "The weather is good today."

    Gao Wen looked at Enya, opened his mouth, but suddenly realized that he didn''t know what to say. Originally, he had already brewed countless words and serious questions after he left Carmel, but the emotions that had been brewing when he walked here have been exhausted-now looking at the former **** in front of him, his mind There is even one sentence left:

    You just got rejected by an iron ball, do you know? Because you are big and small...

 Chapter 1157ï¼š "Disobedience" of the sailor

    The sun is very bright and the insects are very noisy. However, the atmosphere of midsummer is blocked by the well-insulated window sashes. There are only some sounds that seem to come from far away in the incubation room, making the room extraordinarily quiet.

    The atmosphere was a bit embarrassing, but Gawain finally did not let the embarrassment last too long. He coughed slightly to break the silence, and calmly said: "I just met Nicholas outside."

    "Mr. Egg? Yes, he just left from me," Enya''s tone was as gentle and indifferent as before, "He helped me fix this set of nerve connectors...should be called this name? Sorry, my use There seems to be something wrong with the method. A key part was accidentally damaged."

    "I heard," Gao Wen exhaled, and finally felt that the atmosphere was gradually returning to normal. He decided to bury Nicholas Egg¡¯s evaluation of Enya in the hallway forever. If possible, it¡¯s better now. Forget it all, "Don¡¯t worry about it, it¡¯s normal for machines to wear out--but it¡¯s better for you to control the duration of access to the neural network a little bit, even if you don¡¯t think about the equipment, you are too addicted to the network world and your own health... Uh, probably still influential?"

    At the end, Gawain¡¯s tone was obviously more cautious. Looking at the "retired god" in the shape of a dragon egg in the pedestal, he suddenly began to wonder if the other party would have "health problems" like mortals¡ª ¡ªWhere can Enya be worse if she is unhealthy now? Did you go online to loose porn?

    Fortunately, Enya didn''t care about Gao Wen''s thoughts of impolite things during this short pause. She let out a gentle laugh from the eggshell: "I accept your suggestion as it is... for health. "

    Gao Wen nodded, found a chair to sit down at random, and filled himself with a cup of tea. As his mood gradually calmed down, he also forsook the little episode of the future, and turned to show a serious look. : "Actually... I came today to discuss something with you."

    "It can be seen," Enya''s voice sounded not surprising, "You have something on your mind, and you have obvious things on your mind as soon as you enter the door-I will wait for you to take the initiative to speak."

    Gawain suddenly coughed twice and wanted to say that this was not what he had on his mind when he entered the door, but at any rate he swallowed what he had almost blurted out, and continued to say seriously: "I just went to Carmel''s laboratory. In the room, we talked about a...conjecture about the development of magic and civilization."

    Afterwards, he did not hide it, and said all the things he and Carmel had talked about, including the "catalytic" effect that magic may have in the entire universe, and the change of civilization on this planet by magic. Entrapped history.

    When he mentioned the association he had made, and mentioned that "this universe is a pot of hot soup, and all civilizations are swiftly passing the short cycle of insects and ants in this never-ending summer", he noted A clear glow appeared on the surface of Enya''s eggshell, and the runes that had been wandering peacefully suddenly became active, and it took several seconds to gradually return to their original state.

    Perhaps this shows the momentary emotional change of the former goddess?

    When Gawain''s voice finally fell, Enya''s voice came from the eggshell: "In 1.87 million years...you are the first to talk to me about this topic on such a wide time scale and space scale. Intelligent creature."

    Gao Wen couldn''t help leaning forward a little bit: "Could it be that... you have a similar feeling?"

    "...After living for so long and witnessing so many things, even the dull fool is enough to summarize many rules of the world''s operation," Enya sighed, "Gavin, listen to your tone, in Your hometown does not seem to have such a''catalytic power''? Is it more''desolate'' among the stars in your hometown than here?"

    "At least from the perspective of civilization evolution," Gawain nodded. "In the world we live in, energy is far less active than here. There are empty and silent areas on the astronomical scale, and the planet we live on is crowded. It is full of huge ethnic groups, where the competition for living space and resources... is far more cruel than this world."

    "That''s it... Then I understand why you, an''extraterritorial wanderer'' can lead your empire to rise so quickly," Enya''s tone seemed to sigh, "You are fighting in the eternal winter. After coming to such a rich ¡°summer¡±, I am afraid that the whole world is a lamb to be slaughtered in your eyes-in this world, the starting conditions for civilization are too favorable."

    "But the price of''Midsummer'' is a shorter period of civilization and more intense and frequent doomsday disasters. The fate of the divine calamity and the demonic wave is like a stubborn life. Who can tell the living conditions of the two worlds which is better and who is the worse?" Gao Wen smiled and shook his head, "So when I know this, I think back to the sailors who have passed by this planet for more than a million years... I feel a little different."

    "Different feelings?" Enya asked curiously, "How do you see them now?"

    "I still don''t know where their long''expedition'' is going, or why they tirelessly take every civilization they encounter along the way and incorporate them into their''ship group'', but As a result, they are like the only "reverse current" in the continuous destruction of the universe," Gavin said solemnly, "In this world, almost all the forces and rules are accelerating to push civilization. Towards destruction, and only the sailors seem to be taking the opposite path. They broke free from this cycle and chose to take away the races that have not yet broken away...

    "If the ¡®ultimate rebellion¡¯ faced by our races bound by gravity on the earth is against our gods, then the sailors...their goal seems to be to rebel against the rules of the entire world."

    "Perhaps they do have such ambitions, but they may not be as great as you think," Enya said calmly. "You should understand that, at least in the eyes of the gods, the image of the sailor is not...so gentle. "

    "...Well, it is true," Gawain recalled the battle report he had heard at the time, and he could only nod helplessly. "But considering the crazy situation that the planet was completely out of control at the time, the sailor''s thunder method was for those For the gods who have fallen into madness and confusion, it is probably the only relief-even as far as we are concerned, we have always believed that killing the gods is the only way to avoid divine disasters before we find the doorway of''safety decoupling''. "

    For a while, the incubation room was quiet, and it was only a few seconds later that Enya sighed from the golden dome.

    After that, Gao Wen talked a lot with Enya. They talked about the long-term impact of the sailors on the world, talked about the various changes that have occurred in the neural network recently, and even talked about Ah, who has also become a "retired Internet user". Moen and Milmina¡ªhe didn''t stand up to say goodbye until the mechanical clock rang loudly.

    But before leaving, he suddenly remembered something: "Yes, there is one thing I almost forgot to say. Tarrond has sent a permanent ambassador. It is the dragon family you know, Merita Penia, and Liaison Officer Bailong Noretta, do you have any impressions? They will live in this city for a long time in the future, and they will come here as guests today. Would you like to see them?"

    The golden dome suddenly fell silent. Although she was expressionless, Gawain seemed to clearly feel the hesitation and entanglement from the eggshell. It took half a minute before Enya''s voice came out of the shell. : "...I don''t know if it is a good idea to directly contact the Dragon Clan now."

    "We have conducted a risk assessment," Gawain nodded and said, "Merita and Noreta are members of the dragon clan who know you exist, so there is no risk of reconnecting faith due to the impact of the Three Views. On the other hand, you The divinity has completely faded, and the monitoring team has confirmed that your unlocking situation is much more thorough than that of Amoen and Milmina, so there is no need to worry about the spread of spiritual pollution-the only thing to consider is Would you like it yourself. As for Melita and Noleta, I am 90% sure that they will be happy."

    Enya fell silent again, but this time her hesitation only lasted for a short time: "Okay, then please help arrange it. I...do indeed want to see them."

    Gawain nodded: "Then I will bring them here later..."

    Enya gave a hum, and called Gawain again before he turned and left: "Wait a minute¡ªI think I should express my gratitude."

    Gao Wen was a little confused: "Thank you?"

    As soon as he finished speaking, he saw one of the containers floating behind Enya suddenly flying towards this side, and at the same time a clean glass fell on the small table beside him, the container tilted, and the ice cubes inside The liquid made a creaking sound. Accompanied by the sound of densely bursting bubbles, the dark brown drink was poured into the cup and a layer of foam floated.

    "As for the kind of drink you requested, I have made some progress in the past two days. The formula has been adjusted. This time the flavor should be more successful than last time." Enya''s tone rose with pride in her voice, "This Considering the taste and sweetness you deliberately mentioned this time, do you want to try before leaving?"

    Gao Wen didn''t expect this. He looked at the foaming cup on the table with some hesitation, but he couldn''t help but think of the impact of the "trial product" formulated by Enya last time, although the specific taste at the time Both the taste and the taste have been forgotten by the brain, but the "feel" is deeply imprinted in my heart like a knife. This cup... can I drink it this time?

    To send benefits, go to the WeChat public account [Kanwen Base], you can receive 888 red envelopes!

    Noting Gao Wen¡¯s hesitation, Enya couldn¡¯t help but said: ¡°Try it, you can take a bite first.¡±

    Gawain hesitated again and again, finally picked up the cup, and this time he first sniffed carefully for a long time, and even secretly released the extraordinary power to detect curses and poisons, and after careful verification for a long time, he was sure that the contents of the cup were at least nothing. It hurt, and then cautiously brought the cup to his mouth and took a sip.

    didn''t seem to have any taste, only the sensation of bubbles bursting in his mouth, so he took another sip, trying to determine whether this thing was a little closer to the "Coke" in his impression.

    In the next second, he felt the feeling of countless bubbles bursting in his mouth more clearly. At first they seemed like countless miniature air bursts, and then like a series of fiercely erupting projectiles, and then like exploding fireballs, pyroblasts, **** Burst, Bitter Winter¡¯s main artillery, 10,000 Rebecca threw large fireballs of the city gate in all directions...

    The crazy and exaggerated association flashed through his mind, and Gao Wen vomited out in the next second: "Puff¡ª¡ª"

    Enya''s regretful and sorry voice sounded in the incubation room: "Ah, I''m very sorry, it seems that this time is still far from success..."

    "This is not a question of success or failure." It took a long time for Gao Wen to finally relax. He stared at the dome in the middle of the room. "The key is how you can do it... This thing is really mundane. What effect can the materials produce? Are you sure you haven''t mixed any "incredible magical effects" in it?"

    While speaking, he looked at the half glass of liquid left in his hand, and then quickly put it back on the table. In all fairness, this thing must be non-toxic. After the magic test, he also tried it himself. This cup of liquid is indeed non-toxic-but it is harmful, very harmful, and it is harmful at the san level.

    Enya also said that she has lost the ability to create miracles after leaving the gods-but in Gao Wen''s view, this thing can definitely be classified as a "miracle" category!

    "I don''t understand why this is the case," Enya''s voice was as calm as ever, even with a very serious sense of exploration, "I believe that the things I formulated should never have this effect, even if they are not good to drink... Probably shouldn¡¯t use too much magic to mix these ingredients? Well, I have a direction to work hard again..."

    "Don''t think about the direction of your efforts," Gawain quickly interrupted the lady who was too serious and had been motivated. "I have a suggestion. Next time I have something to match... If it doesn''t work, you find virtue. Can you please borrow a laboratory animal to try?"

    The Golden Dome was silent for a moment before hesitatingly said: "In fact, I tried it. Because I believe that what I prepared this time is absolutely harmless, I tried to feed it to the Dalmatian in the garden..."

    "Huh? Then? What''s the reaction?"

    "I don''t know, it ran away at the time, it ran very fast."

    Gawain was stunned: "So this thing scared the dog away!?"

    However, Enya''s tone was still calm and full of confidence: "At that time, I mainly felt that the taste and preferences of dogs and people were not consistent, and you also specially emphasized that the drink called''Cola'' has a unique flavor and is very good for the first time. It might even be as difficult to drink as herbal water..."

    Gao Wen: "..."

    After a long silence, he could only sigh, wave his hand to indicate that he didn''t care about this small mistake, and walked towards the door of the incubation room, Enya''s voice came from behind, with the same seriousness and seriousness as before. : "I will continue to try new formulas, please look forward to the results next time."

    Gawain paused for a moment, and the corners of his mouth trembled twice before finally squeezing out a word: "Then...you come on, I will try my best."

    After leaving the incubation room, Gao Wen sorted out his emotions at the door, and finally recovered his former majesty and calm appearance, and walked towards the main hall.

    Judging by time, by this time Melita should have finished the "official process" in the Autumn Palace, and it is almost time to arrive at Cecil Palace. As a friend, not a monarch, he should personally entertain him.

    I hope that Miss MyLittlePony will not give herself any more "surprises" this time-I have faced enough surprises today.

 Chapter 1158ï¼š by coincidence

    Ten minutes later, in the main hall of the Cecil Palace, the atmosphere seemed a bit strange for a while.

    Gawain stood with a dull expression, and not far in front of him were two familiar dragons, the blue dragon Merita and the white dragon Noleta, who came together. Behind him appeared as "royal family members". Heidi and Rebecca of the two, Amber hides and hides nearby watching the excitement, and in the middle of everyone, a huge dragon egg is quietly sticking to the ground, the afternoon sun rises from one side. The window spilled in, past the hollow wrought iron panes, and cast light and shade of light and dark on the upper part of the eggshell.

    "I might not have heard clearly..." After a period of silence in the hall, Gao Wen finally broke the silence, "Can you introduce this again?"

    "This is the dragon egg adopted by Noretta and I," Melita said with a serious face, "I don''t have a name yet. Because the embassy will take some time to prepare, and the environment in Qiugong is not good. It is suitable for dragon eggs to hatch, so we will bring it over to show you this time. I wonder if you can help arrange it..."

    "Okay, I understand." Before the other party finished speaking, Gao Wen clutched his forehead and waved his hand, finally confirming that he hadn''t had auditory hallucinations just now-this Miss Lan Long went back to her hometown and turned her head. I took a dragon egg to serve as an ambassador, and he claimed it with Bai Long Noretta... Just now, he was thinking about the "surprise" that Miss Blue Dragon should not bring to the world. Now he has secretly decided, next If there is nothing to do for the rest of your life, stop thinking about it...

    "You seem to be a little troubled?" Bailong Noretta has a keen observation and a delicate mind. She immediately noticed something from Gao Wen''s subtle expression, "Sorry, we rushed. As diplomats, Suddenly a head of state like you proposes such an overly personal matter, which really does not conform to the rules..."

    "Uh, not this, I''m just a little surprised," Gao Wen felt that the other party had misunderstood his attitude, and waved his hand quickly, "I didn''t expect you to... bring a dragon egg over. Frankly speaking, I never thought of this at all. Things will be linked to Melita."

    "My ancestors, are you surprised?" Rebecca finally took the opportunity to speak, and immediately bluffed a few steps forward. "I tell you, when my aunt and I were welcoming the delegation Even more surprised than you! Miss Noreta brought a dragon egg to the ground¡ªit was not mentioned in the list of diplomats sent by Tarrond before! But later my aunt explained to me, I I think it makes sense. After all, this egg hasn''t been hatched yet, and it''s fine for luggage..."

    To send benefits, go to the WeChat public account [Kanwen Base], you can receive 888 red envelopes!

    "Rebecca," Heidi finally stepped forward and pressed her hand on her shoulder two steps before the girl''s mouth was completely out of control, "You can be quiet for a while."

    Rebecca turned her head and glanced at the faint veins on the back of her aunt''s hand. Suddenly, the back of her neck became cold, and her whole person was like a frightened squirrel. There was no more movement of balabala.

    "Sorry, this kid has always been too rich in imagination," Gawain nodded to Merita and Noreta in embarrassment, but fortunately, Rebecca interrupted him, and he felt that the weird atmosphere was loosening now. Quite a few, so she turned her gaze on Merita, "It won¡¯t be troublesome to help you arrange it, but I¡¯m a little curious, why would you suddenly think of raising a... well, a young dragon? I really can¡¯t imagine it being What will happen to you, and I have also heard that your "customized" upper-level dragon clan is actually very indifferent in terms of family tendencies. You shouldn''t raise young dragons at all..."

    "Because Tarrond needs more wyrmlings, we need more next generations," Melita said calmly. "Without implant modification, the nervous system has not been corrupted by synergists. A young dragon whose knowledge of the world can be built from scratch¡ªTalrond needs these healthy offspring to continue a healthy dragon civilization."

    At this point, she paused for a while, her gaze fell on the dragon egg not far away, with a gentle smile on her face: "And you said something wrong. The upper-level dragons that were''customized'' might be in the concept of family. It¡¯s really indifferent, but we are definitely not a bloodless''commodity''... That war changed a lot of things. If we can break the chains of the gods, what else can''t be changed?"

    Melita''s words fell, and the expression on Gawain''s face gradually became more serious. The absurd and helpless mood just disappeared in his heart. At this moment, he seemed to really realize that this was somewhat unreliable. "Miss Agent" has gone through many things... She adopted a dragon egg. Behind this seemingly sudden move, there is a reason to respect and bless her.

    "I understand," he nodded solemnly, "I will help you properly arrange... and I also wish more wyrmlings can hatch healthily and smoothly, and Talrond will return Go prosperous."

    "Thank you very much for your blessing." Melita lowered her head very seriously and accepted Gawain''s wishes very formally, while Noretta beside her showed a curious expression: "I don''t know how you plan to arrange our dragon Eggs? We need a stable environment suitable for incubating dragon eggs, and considering the work of the embassy, ??we may also need..."

    "In fact, I happen to have a place where the conditions are right," Gao Wen smiled and nodded without waiting for the other person to finish. At the same time, he couldn''t help but feel a little emotional about the wonderful coincidence of everything in the world-he thought of the place where Enya was. In the incubation room, he thought that the incubation system in that room was no longer useful, but he didn''t expect it to be useful again at this time. "Not only is there a suitable incubation environment, but there may also be a Your "roommates" with Dragon Egg."

    Speaking of this, he suddenly stopped and added cautiously: ¡°Of course, I have to ask the person¡¯s opinion about whether it can work, but based on my understanding of this period, it shouldn¡¯t be a problem.¡±

    "You mean..." Noretta obviously couldn''t guess what Gawain was talking about. She looked at Gawain in confusion, then at the friend next to her, but she could see from Merita''s face. With a thoughtful look, "Merita, do you know what?"

    Merita woke up from thinking, her face shook, her eyes suddenly became tense, and she stared into Gawain¡¯s eyes: "Wait, is that what you said..."

    "She wants to see you," Gawain interrupted Merita with a smile, "It just so happens. Now we have more reasons to visit. It shouldn''t be too late, why don''t we leave now?"

    Bailong Noretta was confused, her eyes kept sweeping between Gawain and Merita: "So what are you talking about? Why can''t I understand a word?"

    "Take it as a surprise," Gawain stopped Melita''s intention to speak with his eyes, and maintained his slightly mysterious smile, "You will know when you get there."

    The ¡°surprise¡± he received today is indeed enough, so...it¡¯s time to bring a little surprise to others.

    "Do you want to come together?" Gawain turned his head, looked at Hetty and Rebecca and asked, "If there are no other arrangements..."

    "I, I, I! I''m going to join in the fun!" Before Gao Wen finished speaking, Rebecca was the first to jump up, and Hetty next to him didn''t even have time to stop him. "It feels very interesting just thinking about it, it''s all Egg... hey!"

    The girl was slapped in the back by her aunt just after she hopped twice. She slapped her back. Heidi''s voice was heard from the side: "Do you want to join in for any excitement? This kind of thing should be done. Handled by the ancestors!"

    "In fact, it''s nothing...but it''s okay if there are fewer people," Gawain looked at Rebecca, whose head was already lowered, and Hetty, who was obviously suffering from a headache. He smiled and shook his head and said, "Then you guys first Rest, I will take them to the hatchery. By the way, Amber, you stay too."

    As he talked, he grabbed into the air next to him. He was immediately picked up by the Shadow Assault Goose, who was hiding in the air and was about to sneak by the dragon egg. He was immediately picked up, struggling in the air and thrown aside. .

    ¡­¡­

    Two minutes later, Gawain took two "messengers" from Tarrond and walked on the corridor leading to the incubator. Until this moment, Noretta could not help but look back in the direction of the main hall frequently. After several talks stopped, she finally couldn''t help breaking the silence: "I always thought you were a very serious and dignified person, maybe even a little...stiff. The way you get along with your family and friends surprised me a little. "

    "In fact, I have always been like this in private. Compared to the serious and hierarchical''royal atmosphere'', I prefer a relatively relaxed family atmosphere and friend relations," Gawain said with a smile, "Merita should also understand this. of."

    "I don''t feel much about this aspect," Melita said with a curl of her lips, "I am most impressed by the health of my heart when talking to you."

    Hearing these words, Gawain immediately coughed up-now he knows many secrets about the shackles of the gods of Tarrond, and naturally he also knows the body that Merita Penia had appeared in several deep conversations with herself. What is the abnormality, this topic inevitably makes him embarrassed, but fortunately, there are topics that make him divert:

    The dragon egg is floating beside Merita at the moment, and its surface is surrounded by many dragon language runes. Merita is using these runes to control the floating of the dragon egg. This is a unique "carrying cub" program.

    "You two adopted this dragon egg together. After the dragon egg is hatched...who should the young dragon call mother?" He asked curiously, "Or, you didn''t even think about this problem?"

    "It''s very simple, two mothers," Melita said quite rightly, "Otherwise? Noretta and I are both women. Do we have to draw a lot to decide who is the''father''?"

    Gawain was sluggish for a moment, and in these sluggish seconds, he heard Noretta continue to say: "Today the social order in Tarrond has not been completely rebuilt. In order to ensure basic management functions, we Many''temporary families'' have been formed, but such social structure is not so much a''family'', it is more like grouping and helping each other in a difficult living environment. The original concept of Talrond''s family is different. In Loren Continent, the situation after the disaster makes everything more complicated. Situations like me and Melita are not uncommon over there-some dragon eggs will face three fathers after hatching!"

    "This..." Gawain was stunned. He imagined the various situations that Tarrond would face from the perspective of social reconstruction, but he did not imagine such a situation. He could only sigh. It is indeed a race from the cyber age" and shook his head, "This is unprecedented...complicated."

    "Yes, it''s complicated and chaotic, but at this stage our energy is limited, and more importantly... the long-term erosion and transformation by implants and synergists, plus the trauma left by the last God-killing war Now, it¡¯s hard to say how many dragons remaining in the wasteland of Tarrond can form a stable and normal family. You have seen our current dragon form, and you think the wounds on me and Melita are shocking Really? But in fact... In today''s Tallund, we are even the "physical and mentally healthy" group, so we were sent out to perform such an important diplomatic mission, and the remaining compatriots ...Most of their physical and psychological traumas cannot be cured for life.

    "Talrond''s dragon may be considered powerful now, but it is relative to most creatures in Loren Continent. According to the standards of the dragon, more than 90% of our members are actually almost permanently disabled¡ª ¡ªIn the case of the loss of the Omega system, the implant cannot be repaired, the biological transformation cannot be reversed, and the synergist cannot be supplemented. All the trauma will accompany the 90% of the dragon¡¯s life. This is our destined face. Right future.

    "That''s why we are so eager to hatch more young dragons, because today''s Tarrond...really needs more healthy generations."

    Noretta spoke in a calm tone of the heavy situation that Tarrond''s "remaining generation" is facing, which made Gawain''s expression uncontrollably serious. When the topic was over, they had stopped at the end of the corridor. .

    The door of the incubation room was standing silently in front of them.

    Melita''s expression became a little nervous in an instant, Noretta looked at the door with a little doubt and thought. Gawain took a step forward and put his hand on the door: "Let''s go in-she has already I have been waiting for you for a long time."

    The door covered with magic runes was slowly pushed open, and the bright and constant temperature incubation room appeared in front of the two Talrond envoys.

    Under the sunshine, the surface of the pale golden dome shone with a warm and soft luster. She stood in the center of the room, like a hostess standing there welcoming guests, with a gentle and slightly smiling voice. From inside the eggshell: "You are here--Merita, and Noretta. Long time no see."

    "...Sure enough, it''s you," after a few seconds of silence, Melita finally calmed down her emotions. She took a light breath and took a step forward. "When Gawain mentioned it, I guessed it. ..."

    "This..." Norieta was still immersed in great consternation, but she had gradually reacted-even though Merita had just returned to Tarrond when she had no right to know about the human nature of "Dragon God is still But after being selected as a member of the mission and identified as a liaison officer, she has learned about the existence of "Dragon Egg Enya" from Speaker Andal. However, knowing it is one thing, and seeing it with her own eyes Then it was another matter. She stared at the golden dome in the center of the room for a long time before finally continuing to say, "Are you..."

    "It''s me, but it''s not," the golden dome made a smile, as if it had some power to calm the mood. "Relax, boy, here you can call me by my name. Enya is fine."

 Chapter 1159ï¼š New direction

    I created a WeChat public account [Kanwen Base] to send you year-end benefits! You can go and see!

    Noretta didn''t know what expression she was walking into this room-she felt every step she took as if she was falling in an unknowable direction, and all her thoughts were in a mess in her mind. The various conjectures I had made before I came here seemed to be swept in my mind at this moment, but every conjecture was far from the pale golden dome in front of me.

    When she finally realized what she was doing, she was already sitting on a sky blue sofa in the room.

    The furnishings in this room are a bit strange. Except for the dome and pedestal in the center, there are only a bunch of magic devices next to the dome, as well as a few sofas and a coffee table by the window. A few furnishings make this place look too simple, but considering the current state of the owner of this room...There seems to be nothing unusual in such furnishings.

    Some scattered thoughts began to float in Noletta''s mind. This was the stress response after the astonishment faded. She subconsciously glanced at the friend next to her, and was seeing the dragon egg that her friend would bring. Placed carefully on the ground, and the expression on her face was obviously much calmer than herself.

    Noretta recalled-it was Merita who led the team to send the "Remains of the Dragon God" to Tarrond, no wonder...

    In Miss Bailong¡¯s random thoughts, Melita had already placed the dragon egg and raised her head. This ambassador Talrond, who once personally sent the "Humanity of God" to the mainland of Loren, had a complicated expression. Her eyes were on The golden dome in the middle of the room wandered around several times before finally hesitating and opened his mouth: "Enya...Madam, long time no see."

    She thought about it, and it seemed that only by adding the word "Ms." to the name of the former **** could it seem more appropriate.

    "It''s really been a long time, young Blue Dragon," Enya said with a smile in her voice, "I was still dormant when you sent me here last time, so in my more sober memory...our last The first meeting was in Tarrond."

    The memory of being deliberately avoided suddenly emerged uncontrollably, and Melita couldn''t help but appear in her mind. She thought of the golden temple, the long staircase, and the golden halo. The hall full of holiness in the hall-the supremely beautiful **** stood in front of his high throne, gently overlooking himself, at that time, I was as small as a dust on the steps of the main hall...

    She blinked, the memories in her mind gradually disappeared, the **** on the high platform disappeared, and all she saw was a shiny eggshell shining in the sun.

    "I...cough cough," the strange feeling flashed in her mind, and Melita couldn''t help but cough slightly. "Sorry, I don''t know what to say at this time. I didn''t make peace. Your preparations for the meeting, and... well, even if you give me time to prepare, I probably don¡¯t know what to say."

    "It''s okay, it''s normal," Enya''s smile became more obvious, "I can see that both of you are a little nervous-relax, do you want something to drink? A refreshing drink can..."

    (Friendly recommend a book, "Actors Without Holidays" by Guan Wuya, the theme of the urban entertainment industry, this type is rarely promoted, the main purpose this time is to milk the gods.)

    "Stop!" Just halfway through Enya''s words, Gawain next to him couldn''t help but stand up. He almost looked at the former Dragon God and the two Tarrond with a stunned face on the opposite side. The messenger, "You are cautious, those drinks are still in the verification stage, you know their effects are a bit too refreshing..."

    The dragon race has a strong physique, but he is more or less a legendary powerhouse. He knows the effect of this "refreshing special drink" made by the retired dragon god. Dogs don''t drink that thing-if it were Merita and Nole Because of the face of the Dragon God, Ta dries up in one go, and it has to lead to diplomatic disputes afterwards! If you don¡¯t die, you have to carry it out...

    However, Enya''s sentence directly choked back the words after Gawain: "Don''t worry, it''s just ordinary black tea, Betty prepared it for me. I''m not a rash kid."

    While talking, two tea cups and a delicate but huge teapot floated behind the golden dome. They were driven by magic and floated out of thin air in front of Merita and Noleta, filled up by themselves, and then gently dropped. On the coffee table in front of the sofa.

    The two Talronde envoys were stunned for two seconds before holding up the cups with weird expressions. They looked at each other a little bewildered, and felt that the scene before them was beyond their understanding of all previous worldviews-the same as countless dragons in the past. The **** of faith and awe, actually poured them a cup of tea...

    "Thanks...Thank you..." Melita finally reacted, hurriedly thanked her and brought the tea cup to her mouth-under the maintenance of magic power, the black tea maintained its hot temperature, but she just picked it up as if she didn''t feel it. After drinking, she almost bit off a piece of the cup and swallowed it in her belly. Fortunately, she reacted the moment her teeth touched the edge of the cup, and she hurriedly put down the cup.

    I don¡¯t know if the tea really had an effect. She felt that her mind was finally calming down, and some of her confused thoughts gradually became clear.

    She heard the familiar and gentle voice from the golden dome: "How is Talrond''s situation now? The other dragons are... well?"

    Melita was silent for two seconds. She still couldn''t treat the former **** in front of her as an ordinary conversation object, but at least on this issue, she finally chose to say everything she felt most intuitively: "... The situation is very bad now. Ninety percent of our land has been completely burned. All cities have been completely destroyed. Only a few factories and warehouses located in the mountains or underground have survived. The transportation system and communication system have been Disintegrated, Omega left the planet.

    "As for the dragons...the remaining dragons are not even one Chengdu, and no healthy adult dragons have been discovered so far. The compatriots now have to fight against two...three kinds of post-war backlash, one is planting The implant fails, and a large number of implants that rely on the operation of the Omega system are gradually shutting down, becoming a heavy and stiff burden in our body, and even a fatal threat. We can only take it out of the body through crude and primitive surgery. There are many Compatriots suffered a second trauma in this process;

    "Secondly is the addiction of synergists. The vast majority of them are the former lower dragons. After leaving the synergist, their nervous system is suffering from great pain. The only good news is that some of our compatriots have gradually passed the most serious backlash stage. On the other hand, the countries of Loren Continent have jointly supported us to give us a large amount of alchemy potion raw materials. The leader of Herragore... The leader instructed us how to configure those raw materials into ancient potions, which can help the same race who are addicted to synergists. We repair the nervous system;"

    "Finally, in the end..."

    Merita hesitated for a while, she looked at the golden dome, and finally her expression gradually strengthened.

    "The harsh living environment is testing our will, and the chain reaction of the divine power fades is torturing the priests and waiters who once came from the lower level of the temple system-we climbed out of the cradle, but it was too cold outside. Therefore, members who are not firm enough will inevitably miss the warmth in the cradle, but the leader of Herragor, as the highest leader of the temple system in the past, has stabilized the situation in this regard, and all the dragons are resolute."

    The gentle and gentle pale golden light was flowing on the surface of the dome, Enya let out a soft sigh, and the sigh was relieved: "It seems that even without me, you can indeed go on by yourself... Hera Gore has served by my side for many, many years. No matter how heavy the burden is behind this companionship, it ultimately enhances our understanding. I can be sure that as long as Herragor is unwavering, Tarrond The revival of the world is just around the corner. As for Andar and Balogre... their respective wisdom and experience are Hragor¡¯s greatest assistance and your most precious wealth."

    "Don''t worry, we understand this very well," Bailong Noretta finally entered the state. She nodded solemnly and said, "We have established a new asylum city in Agonda, which is relatively stable and safe. The area, the open camp and the forward base have gradually gained a foothold-the three leaders are using their own methods and strengths to lead our race. Most of us... are very clear about what we should do."

    "That''s good, that''s good..." Enya said slowly, finally focusing on the dragon egg next to Melita, one size smaller than her own, "I noticed that you brought Here comes a dragon egg? And it looks like it has hatched to the third stage."

    "This is the dragon egg we adopted together," Noretta nodded and said immediately. "We found a large number of healthy dragon eggs in the ruins of the incubator factory. The dragons are adopting them in temporary''family'' units. These healthy dragon eggs will become the first truly healthy and pure dragons in the world in the past 1.87 million years..."

    "The healthiest young dragon in a million years, facing the harshest environment in Talrond in a million years... They have a mission, and the next dragon life may not be easy," Enya said gently and gently. , "But I still want to bless them... Although now my''blessing'' has no effect."

    Merita lowered her head and said very sincerely: "Such ¡®blessing¡¯ is already very precious."

    "They want to put the dragon eggs here to incubate," Gao Wen saw that the time had come, and interjected on the side. "The embassy''s preparation work is still a while, and the two of them have just been sent here to work. There are also many tasks. I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t take good care of the dragon eggs. There are ready-made incubation facilities and royal attendants to take care of them. I feel quite appropriate. Of course, it depends on your opinion.¡±

    "I guessed it when I saw the dragon egg," Enya said with a smile, "Of course it''s okay, I don''t have any comments, and I''m even happy-I am somewhat confident in taking care of the dragon egg and the wyrmling."

    Speaking of this, she smiled and added: "Furthermore, even I am borrowed from the''tenant'' who lives with you, just like the two little guys who stay in the shadow world--you There is no need to consider our opinions how to arrange one''s own industry."

    The sentence she added was obviously just polite, and Gawain didn''t care much. He just smiled and nodded, and his eyes fell on the two Talrond messengers: "Do you think this arrangement is okay? Long? The eggs can be placed in the incubation room here, and Enya can help take care of it. This is definitely more reliable than giving it to anyone, and you can come and take care of it at any time."

    "Seriously, I didn''t expect things to develop like this at first," Melita couldn''t help but sighed, and then nodded, "Of course I have no objection. This is better than we expected."

    "I have no problem," Noretta nodded, and then couldn''t help rubbing her forehead. "Speaking of which, it''s really unbelievable... I still wonder if I''m in a fantasy... this kind of thing. Report it to Speaker Andar or Chief Hragor, and I''m afraid the two of them will also be shocked."

    "I''m looking forward to the sight of them being taken aback, especially Herragor," Enya immediately said with a smile, "Being by my side for more than a million years, he just stretched his face for more than a hundred. Wannian, sometimes I deliberately frightened him, and he just continued to sullen his face while frightened... I was really curious what he looked like when he was startled."

    Merita & Noretta: "..."

    They have already begun to think quickly, can Enya report this sentence just now...

    The arrangement of the dragon egg has come to an end, and the atmosphere in the incubation room has finally become relaxed. After that, the two Talrond envoys talked a lot with their former gods, including memories, current conditions, and more. Regarding the vision of the future-in fact, most of the time it was only Melita or Noleta talking, Enya just listened quietly, just like she did as a **** in the past one million years That way: listen and stay silent.

    This time, this listening has finally become less piercing.

    In the entire process, whether it was Melita and Noreta or Enya herself, they deliberately avoided the topic of the final battle.

    When the setting sun went down, the two Talrond envoys finally left, and again only Gawain and Enya were left in the incubation room, but this time, there was an extra dragon egg floating in the light with a soft luster in the room. .

    "Looking back, I will arrange for someone to get another pedestal and put it next to you," Gawain said while looking at the dragon egg, "It''s always safer to put it on the pedestal, or I always think it will roll around..."

    There was no response from the Golden Dome, Enya seemed to be sinking into thought, and remained silent after Gao Wen''s voice fell.

    "Enya?" Gawain looked at the golden dome curiously, "What are you thinking? Still thinking about Tarrond?"

    "Gao Wen, my friend," After another two seconds, Enya finally spoke, with an unprecedented seriousness, "Have you ever taken care of cubs?"

    "Take care of the cubs? Are you talking about taking children?" Gao Wen was startled and smiled a little embarrassedly, "This... Actually, I''m ashamed. I was... I mean most of the "years" in my memory. Time is either in the war or on the way to the war. Actually, I was not around when the children were born one after another. In terms of education..."

    He finally reacted and stared at the golden dome with wide eyes: "Wait, don''t you... actually don''t hatch dragon eggs or take care of young dragons?"

    "...Knowledge is known, but there is no practical experience."

    "No experience...Yes, how could you have experience in this area!" Gao Wen stared at Enya''s eggshell dumbfounded, "Then you just..."

    "¡­¡­"

    Enya remained silent, Gao Wen stared at her for a long time, and finally asked cautiously: "Could it be that...because of face?"

    Golden Dome finally broke the silence: "...In short, I have a direction to work hard again."

 Chapter 1160ï¼š Retired gods

    The incubation room was silent, Enya''s eggshells floated with a gentle and warm luster as always, but Gawain just stared at the golden dome quietly. It was not until half a minute later that he broke the silence: "Really , It¡¯s too late for us to call Merita and Noretta back now..."

    "No, I can handle everything," Enya''s voice sounded immediately, with an unwavering tone, "Incubating dragon eggs is not a complicated thing, especially since there is an automatic system in this room, and I don¡¯t need to go. What to do, and caring for young dragons is actually very simple, they are far easier to survive and grow than human babies..."

    "But you just said that you have no practical experience," Gawain looked at this "goddess" with a strange expression, and had the illusion of knowing each other on the first day. "Your little theoretical knowledge is really good enough. ?"

    "Believe me, the situation of Melita and Noreta will only be worse than me-they are not even reliable in theoretical knowledge," Enya''s voice finally gained more confidence, and the reasons given were more reliable. "As a young generation of dragons, they have no experience and knowledge of ancient dragons. All knowledge about caring for young dragons should have been taught by Andal or Herragor, and I have witnessed dragons for more than one million years. History...Although I have only devoted very little energy to''caring for the young dragons'', the accumulation of class is definitely far more than the two little girls."

    "Well, since you are so confident," Gawain''s mouth trembles, realizing that this "goddess" is actually pretty good-faced, "Then this is up to you-if you need help, just Despite the mention, I will try my best to help if I can."

    The radiance flowing on Enya''s eggshell gradually calmed down, and she said softly with a smile, "Thank you very much."

    Gao Wen gave a hmm, did not say anything, just cast his eyes on the ordinary dragon egg that is not far away, which is a circle smaller than Enya. This little miracle of life is standing quietly, bathing in In the artificial light...As a hope, a healthy individual in the future, he is still unaware of the future he is about to face.

    Is the baby dragon hatched and taken care of by the old dragon god... Destiny is really a strange thing. In any case, the start of this little guy has been called ¡®extraordinary¡¯.

    ...

    In the depths of the rebellious fortress, in the courtyard of the shadow world, the round metal ball finally completed the debugging of the last set of parts. He floated up and circled the large nerve connector for two weeks before turning not far away. Looking straight at the two huge figures here-they are the white giant deer shrouded in holy brilliance, and the mysterious lady shrouded in magical clouds and whose figure resembles a tower.

    In terms of size, Nicholas Egg always looks as small as a pebble in front of these two figures, but at this moment these two huge and extremely powerful figures almost stare at the small iron ball in front of them with some respect. Its dazzling operations, even the atmosphere did not dare to breathe, until the nerve connector next to it suddenly buzzed and activated, the tower-like lady finally exhaled her breath - her breath rolled up in nothingness There was a small magical whirlpool, and a slightly hoarse magnetic voice came from the whirlpool: "Great craftsman, has it been repaired?"

    "It''s fixed--it really took a lot more work than I thought," Nicholas Dan said, and sighed very humanely. "You guys are a little friendly to these machines. Machines also have a soul. ''Yes. These poor parts... Ms. Enya''s nerve connector is much better than their situation."

    "Don''t worry, we will pay attention, we will pay attention," Julu Amone''s voice immediately sounded, low and sweet and with a very sincere feeling, "Mainly it is Milmina. She is too addicted to collecting all the mess on the Internet. The entertainment is broken, like I still pay attention to some, at least..."

    "Your burn is the worst, the nerve cords are all burned," Nicholas Egg shook his body before the other party finished speaking. "The landing record left in the device will not lie."

    Amone quieted down in an instant, while Milmina turned her head slightly and took a deep look at the **** of nature with her eyes hidden behind the gauze mist.

    "The rest is your business, I have to float first," Nicholas didn''t seem to feel the momentary subtle atmosphere between the two gods of the past. After finishing the work, he left, "If you encounter the situation, contact Na directly. Rittier will do. If the network is completely interrupted, don¡¯t worry, the technical staff will find out immediately and send someone to it-of course, I hope it won¡¯t happen again..."

    The master craftsman left, and the courtyard shrouded in chaos and darkness fell silent for a short time. After a few seconds of awkward confrontation, Milmina finally said, "What do you want to say now?"

    Amone instantly activated his own set of nerve connection devices, and the light flowing from his body was connected to the rune ring around the device base within a second: "I will go to the network to check the situation and confirm whether the device is genuine. Repaired..."

    In the next second, the consciousness of the former **** of nature sank into the depths of the Internet. Milmina looked at all of this in a little astonishment, before she could not help but let out a chuckle: "You are quite skilled now. Up."

    There is a WeChat public account [Kanwen Base], you can receive red envelopes and coins, first come first served!

    ...

    Light and shadow replacement, consciousness reorganization, after the familiar and long-lost (twenty-four-hour) "connection" process, Amone is no longer the dark and gloomy courtyard of disobedience, but a sunny and vibrant one. Neural network world. As an elderly elf druid, he couldn''t help closing his eyes and taking a deep breath, enjoying a moment of relaxation in this illusory realm.

    Two seconds later, he opened his eyes with a smile from his heart on his face, and then he looked left and right again-this was just a habitual movement, of course he would not see Milmina''s figure Although the two of them are very close in the real world, the distance between them may have spanned the entire city in this illusory space.

    Smiling and shook his head, Amone''s mood became more relaxed, and then he skillfully activated a translucent floating window in the air. After a simple mental operation, his figure had left the street and arrived in an instant There is a square surrounded by stone pillars, surrounded by golden oak trees, and the ground is covered with golden leaves.

    This is a function that can be teleported freely within the range allowed by the city of dreams. He is now able to master it proficiently, but it is not the Mirmina who is secretly hidden by the master **** who teaches this skill, but the guide Miss Patty-the little mortal girl named Patty is much more friendly than the "magic goddess" who has a weird temper.

    Some irrelevant thoughts turned in Ammon''s mind. At the same time, he had found his goal based on the guidance function provided by the "Contact Person Guide". He walked towards a bench on the edge of the square and was on that bench. , A figure with blond hair was sitting there quietly-she has an extremely beautiful appearance and a unique and elegant temperament, wearing a dress that no one has seen in the human world, and the waterfall-like blond hair hanging down to the ground, Flowing with the same golden fallen leaves, in the breeze surrounding the golden oak trees, this figure seemed to be isolated from the world, quietly enjoying the peace and harmony at this moment.

    Amone walked quickly towards the figure, with a happy smile on his face: "Ms. Enya, playing cards and playing cards..."

    The blond figure is exactly the image of the dragon **** Enya in the neural network-after so long, Amone has learned that the true identity of the "tea egg" lady who replied to her message turned out to be Tarrond''s. "The gods" are the world¡¯s oldest civilized patrons. After the initial consternation, doubt and caution, three retired gods, including Mirmina, are in this spiritual world built by mortals. Established communication, and gradually became familiar with each other.

    Knowing the true identity of the other party, of course Amone would not choose to use the weird name "tea egg" to call the ancient patron who made the gods feel awe-inspiring. This is because Respect, on the other hand... because in this way, the other party will not continue to call themselves by the name "High Speed ??Buck".

    "Amoen," Enya, who seemed to be thinking, woke up, she raised her head to see the person who came, nodded slightly, and shook her head immediately, "Sorry, I won''t play cards today."

    "Don''t play cards anymore? Because Milmina didn''t come?" Amone was taken aback, and immediately reacted, "That''s okay, I called Duvalt over, anyway, he is idle most of the time..."

    "No, today''s''God Card Game'' will be suspended for one day, I''m busy with some things," Enya interrupted Amone, and said with a serious expression, "Very important thing."

    Amorn then noticed that subtle and vague translucent sparks were jumping in the air in front of the former dragon god. This is a sign that a certain query window is being opened-due to the limitation of the privacy system, under unauthorized circumstances It¡¯s impossible for people on the Internet to directly observe the windows opened by other users, and this further made Amone curious: "Are you looking for something?"

    "Check some information," Enya nodded, and immediately opened the authorization of the query interface, so the semi-transparent fuzzy sparks immediately became clear in front of Amorn, "but I found that the information here is not complete-neural network The database in China is obviously still a long way from being perfect."

    Amone didn¡¯t care what the other party said in the last sentence. His attention was already attracted by the key words that popped up on the interface. The first thing that came to his eyes was the huge line of letters: what is necessary to take care of a child for the first time. The psychological preparation of the author-Pittman.

    Ammon: "...?"

    He was stunned for a long time before finally reacting: "Why are you looking at these? Do you need to take care of... the children?"

    When he said the last few words, he almost bit his tongue, because this topic is too weird, and its development direction has exceeded the logical range shared by humans and gods. As long as a little imagination, there is a feeling that the three views are not guaranteed.

    Enya was quite calm. She shook her head, her expression unchanged and said: "It was... a friend entrusted to take care of it. Gao Wen''s entrusted."

    She finally added Gawain''s name.

    The corners of Amone''s eyes trembled, and he felt that the level of weirdness of this incident did not decrease at all...

    Enya glanced at Amone, silently closed the authorization sharing of the query window, and asked casually: "I remember you once held the authority of life. This is somewhat related to the matter I am querying-in terms of caring for the cubs. , Do you have any suggestions?"

    "This...I''m afraid I can''t give you advice," Amone''s expression suddenly became weird, "Fortunately, the species on the Loren continent, the young dragon... I haven''t taken care of it..."

    "Then you can''t help me," Enya shook her head, "I''ll do my best."

    Ammon: "..."

    After being unceremoniously issued the eviction order, Amone could only shake his head and leave the square sheltered by golden oak trees. For a while, he had nothing to do, and he did not contact Mill who should have been on the Internet. Mina, instead, walked slowly along a straight wide road leading to the central area outside the square.

    Even if there is nothing to do, as long as you can walk here, look at other minds who are also strolling on the street, and feel this world supported by countless mortal hearts "breathing" around you. God will relax and feel a heartfelt joy.

    After walking like this, I don¡¯t know how long, Amone suddenly stopped. In his sight, a girl in a white dress with a happy smile on her face was sitting on a bench not far away. Go up, beckoning far away to himself.

    That was one of the guides in the psychic network and the first individual he knew in this world¡ªa girl named Patty.

    Amone walked towards the figure sitting on the bench, with a kind smile on his face: "Patti."

    "Mr. High Speed ??Buck!" Patty leaped off the bench lightly, and stood in front of Ammon with a grin, greeted happily, "Are you taking a walk? I rarely see you so leisurely these days. Walking down the road--every time I saw you a few days ago, you were playing cards with people, or you were arguing with people about current affairs or religious matters."

    "No one played cards with me today," Amone spread his hand helplessly, "I didn''t find a topic to argue with for a while."

    He didn''t refute the other party''s "high-speed male deer" call, but accepted it naturally, as if he was used to it.

    "Don''t play cards? That''s good too," Patty laughed more happily. "You should explore and explore more in the city, get to know more people, and go to more places-this is an incredible world, interesting There are so many meaningful things. Just playing cards with friends every day is too wasteful."

    While talking, the lively girl stretched out her hand to Amorn: "I will take you to the newly formed''Imprint Hall''. It is the newly opened Virtual Museum in the city. Grandpa Norris and several immortals The lecturers are all working there, and they will pass on their knowledge to anyone who visits the hall-very interesting."

    Amone didn''t know the names mentioned by Patty, but he was still infected by the other party''s enthusiasm. He smiled and stretched out his hand, allowing the girl to grab his generous palm, soft and slightly cold touch. It came, and the next second, he was stunned.

    "Mr. High Speed ??Buck?" Patty noticed this change, and immediately cast a curious look, "What happened?"

    "Patti," Amone looked at the young girl in front of him, his gaze fell on the opponent''s grasping hand, "What''s the matter with your body?"

 Chapter 1161ï¼š A gift

    In this short contact, Amone read the fluctuations hidden deep in the data flow of normal thinking¡ªthe dim and scarred information records that mirrored the body in reality.

    He may not understand the principles of neural networks, nor how magical power drives those artificial nerve cables and connectors to realize the intercommunication of thought and data, but as a former god, he is at least unique in his own domain The power of God¡ªthis point, even if it has been out of the position of God and has declined for three thousand years, it has not changed a bit.

    The **** of nature is old-but the old deer also keeps a hand.

    Patti stopped, she looked at the old man in front of her in confusion, and the seriousness in the other''s eyes made her even a little nervous: "Mr. High Speed ??Buck...What''s wrong with you?"

    "Your physical condition, isn''t it very bad?" Amone frowned. The moment he touched Patty''s finger, he had established a connection with the spirit of the mortal girl in front of him, and he was now in his sight. , This girl in a white dress with a bright smile is covered with another layer of "figure". That figure is full of scars, weak and sick, and despite many traces of treatment, there are still a lot of incurable wounds, "You are Wasn''t it badly injured many years ago?"

    "Mr. High Speed ??Buck?" Patty finally showed a surprised expression, "How did you know..."

    "I..." Amone opened his mouth, but suddenly realized that he had no explanation at all. He couldn''t expose his identity at will. However, how could an ordinary user wandering in the neural network "see" Patty at a glance. problem?

    However, Patty did not delve into this issue. She saw that the old man in front of her seemed to have some unspeakable reason. As one of the earliest users of neural networks and one of the current guides, this was once naive. The ignorant girl already knows a lot of things. She knows that the people who accompanied her were actually Eternal Sleepers. She also knows that many people who work with her on the Internet are actually dead in the real world. They have experienced so much. After something unimaginable by ordinary people, she would only smile slightly when facing an old man who was unspeakable--

    "It''s okay, old sir, everyone has some secrets that are not easy to disclose," she shook her head with a grin, "but you are right, my body is really not very good, now I still need someone to take care of-but the previous few Compared to years, my current condition is much better. According to Grandpa Pittman, apart from the inconvenience of mobility, there is no longer any factor in my body that would endanger life or continue to deteriorate..."

    Amoon was glad that the girl did not ask herself anything, and at the same time she knew that what the other party said was the truth-according to what she had observed, although the remaining injuries on this girl were still serious, there were signs of treatment everywhere. From the perspective of mortal healing techniques, this recovery effect is already close to the limit.

    It pulled a girl who might have never lived to be an adult from the fate of death, and even allowed her to live unscathed to a very old age. From the perspective of a mortal, this is a miracle.

    But from the perspective of the gods, this thing can be better, but it requires him to take a little step towards a dangerous border...

    "Mr. Highway?" Noting that the old gentleman in front of her suddenly fell silent again, Patty frowned her thin eyebrows. She stood on her toes and waved in front of Ammon, "What do you think of?"

    Amone woke up from his contemplation. He lowered his gaze and looked at the girl in front of him for a long time with a deep, water-like gaze. He watched for a long time until Patty felt a little awkward. Then he suddenly said: "Little Patty, have we known each other for almost a month?"

    "It''s actually more than 20 days..." Patty grabbed the hair behind her ears, and said while counting, "What''s the matter? Why did you mention this suddenly?"

    "I want to give you a small gift," Amone slowly showed a slight smile, and wrinkles stretched out on his old and kind face. As he said, he bent down slightly, and then his wrist was in front of the girl. Flicked, as if by magic, took out a small white flower out of thin air, "Look, I created this by myself-it has never appeared in this world."

    "Wow!" Patty looked at the little flower that appeared in front of her, and suddenly stretched out her hand in surprise, "Have you learned how to create things with your mind in this dream city? It''s beautiful! Thank you, the highway first... ¡­"

    She took Xiaohua, but just halfway through her words, the old man in front of her suddenly disappeared. The special message box she could see as a guide showed that the user who was interacting had logged out of the network.

    ¡­¡­

    A white flash of light instantly filled the entire field of vision, and the short-lived dizziness caused by the forced redirection of the neural link was also fleeting. Amone only felt that he was in a daze. When he saw the surrounding situation again, he realized that he had arrived. In a space filled with boundless mist, gray grassland and endless sky, the light mist seemed to hide all the details in this space. He could only see that there seemed to be a small hill in the distance, and a huge figure was right. Sleeping quietly in the depths of the mist.

    He lowered his head and saw a circle of eye-catching red letters around him: You have been temporarily banned by the administrator.

    The figure dormant in the depths of the fog started to move. It looked huge and heavy. When it moved over, it didn¡¯t make a sound. Amone had subconsciously wanted to make a warning, but soon he I realized who this figure was, so he calmed down and patiently waited for the other person to come to him.

    The long arthropods cut through the mist, and the holy white spider came out of the mist. The purposeless head dropped in the direction of Ammon. In the next second, a petite figure appeared in the fine hairs on the top of the spider''s head, lightly. The ground jumped down from the sky.

    The long white hair dragged to the ankles spread out in the air like wings, and then closed again as Naritil fell to the ground. The "upper narrator" in charge of the entire neural network came to Ammon and raised his head. Looking blankly at the "old god" who was standing here in the image of an elven old man, his eyes were full of business-related attitudes.

    Amorn didn¡¯t wait for the girl to open her hand and spread her hand: ¡°I know I know that dangerous operation is right? I heard Milmina mentioned that the violation will invite administrators...¡±

    "Ordinary violations will only provoke automatic warnings issued by the system or ordinary patrol officers sent by the network management center, and kicking off the network will only return to the real world," Naritier said sternly, "only the highest level and the most Only special violations will attract upper-level narrators and be brought to this''boundary''."

    "Is that so?" Amone was stunned. Obviously, this is a little bit different from what he understood. "I heard Milmina say that she is often chased by you and will be taken to this place every few weeks. Preaching...I thought you would handle all violations yourself..."

    "Please don''t interrupt, Mr. Amorn," Naritil said immediately. "You and your companions have added a lot of extra work to Duvalt and me. In comparison, Ms. Enya is more disciplined than you. ."

    Amone suddenly gave a dry cough: "Ahem, this is only the first violation of the rules, you can''t average the problems caused by Milmina running around and trying''rule boundaries'' to me... well, Of course I don¡¯t mean to evade responsibility. I admit my violations, but... I just want to help that girl a little bit."

    Speaking of the end, his expression has gradually become serious. Obviously, he has an extraordinarily determined attitude in this matter¡ªadmitting mistakes, but he will dare next time.

    "I know," Naritier''s expression did not change, but she continued to stare at Ammon seriously and earnestly, "So the treatment of you is only temporarily banned-the ban is temporary, this is to prevent you from doing it. Make further dangerous moves."

    It sounded that the ban would be lifted soon, and Amone was relieved immediately. He smiled at the young but serious **** before him. At the same time, his thoughts became clear and active again due to relaxation, and he asked casually: "How long does it take to be banned? When can I go back?"

    "Wait for notification," Naritil said with her face up, and then added, "But don''t worry, it won''t take more than a few hours at most."

    "That''s okay..." Amone was even more relieved, and began to think about what he should do in the next time to pass this boring time, and at this moment, he suddenly noticed something wrong. Place, "Wait, I suddenly felt that something was wrong..."

    "What''s wrong?"

    "...You should be very clear about my original authority and the power that I still hold after I leave the position of God," Amone''s expression became serious, staring at Naritil''s pale eyes, "So you I should know that as long as I contact Patty a few times, I will discover her situation sooner or later, and considering that my current human nature is already dominant, and there is a risk factor in my own''tendency'', so you should... "

    He stopped in the middle of speaking, and then continued after a short pause: ¡°Not only is Patty the facilitator, but the facilitator I have been in contact with for so many days is only one Patty...Who is making arrangements?"

    Naritil was silent for a few seconds before slowly saying: "Who knows..."

    Amorn stared at the "upper narrator", and after watching for a long time, he asked, "Is this a kind help or another test project?"

    Naritir''s tone was still calm: "both."

    Amorn looked at the upper-level narrator who didn''t seem to want to reveal more information, and could only sigh helplessly: "...The last question, is this harmful to Patty?"

    "We will not carry out any experiments that are harmful to testers without telling them-Patty knows nothing, she will only get a gift."

    "Well, considering the problems that the theocracy is facing, this should already be the most impeccable attitude." Amorn nodded and said in agreement.

    This time it was finally Naritir¡¯s turn to show a little surprised expression. This young but also "retired", the **** currently in the re-employment stage looked at Ammon with a little surprise: "Are you really not angry at all? ?"

    Anyone who sees this message can receive cash. Method: Follow the WeChat public account [Kanwen Base].

    Amone looked down at the white-haired girl in front of him, and suddenly laughed for a long time, the wrinkles on his face stretched out even more than before: "What''s wrong with me ¡ª I''ve experienced too many ups and downs, and all of this is for me It''s just a small thing, not to mention it''s still a''good little thing''."

    "It''s best if you can think that way," Naritil finally smiled, and the attitude of official business disappeared. "But then again, even so, I can''t lift the ban on you in advance-rear The observation team is still confirming the subsequent impact of''that flower''. You must stay in this place until the end of the process."

    Amone nodded thoughtfully, his gaze swept across the surrounding mist and the looming hills and endless plains in the depths of the mist, and said to himself: "The deep layer of the neural network has a higher divinity. Protection strength...This is actually an''isolated room'', I understand what is going on. Don''t worry, I will wait patiently. For me,''patient'' is the most indispensable thing..."

    In the mist-shrouded space, there was a moment of silence. After a few minutes, Amone¡¯s voice suddenly broke the silence: "Or call Duvalt, the three of us will play cards or something..."

    Naruitier glanced at Amone who was sitting on the ground in a daze, and shook her head: "Duvalt should be free now, but I don''t want to play cards."

    "The card game that Kovan invented requires at least three people..." Amone frowned, "Ms. Enya isn''t here either..."

    Naritir just glanced here quietly, without making any response.

    "You can bring Milmina," Amone finally couldn''t help but said, "Plus Duvalt, "people" are enough."

    Naruitier immediately shook her head: "The administrator has the rules of the administrator. I can''t bring it here without the user breaking the rules. Mr. Amoen, don''t think about this..."

    "She told me yesterday that there is a tree with misplaced data on the''Triangle Square''. As long as it jumps and rushes over, it will pass through the''narrative surface'', which can be directly connected to the city''s secondary encrypted communication layer, and can also be seen from the inside. see¡­¡­"

    Before the voice fell, Naritil''s figure had disappeared into the mist-shrouded space, leaving only the voice gradually dissipating and reaching Amorn''s ears: "Wait a minute, I''ll catch her."

    Amorn looked at the direction in which Naritil and the giant white spider disappeared in the fog, before shrugging for a long time, and muttering to himself: "It''s none of my business."

    ¡­¡­

    At the lower reaches of the Baishui River, east of Gelan, the towering cracked stone fort still stands at the end of the mountain wall, and in the best-lit room in the castle, a immersed cabin placed against the wall suddenly heard a pleasant hum. , And then the hatch slid open steadily, revealing the seat inside and Patty, who was leaning on the seat and who had gradually become a girl in the past two years.

    Feeling the stimulation of the sun, Patty¡¯s eyelids jittered a few times, and finally fully awake from the "diving" state. She opened her eyes and looked left and right, and immediately followed the feeling to see the familiar figure:

    Selena Geer, holding a lantern in her hand, was standing in front of the fireplace not far away, looking at herself with a smile on her face.

 Chapter 1162ï¼š A test

    Selena Gehrfen, holding a lantern in her hand, stood quietly in front of the fireplace with a gentle and friendly smile on her face. A faint white halo escaped from the outline of her figure, the halo and the body There is a slight sense of translucency in the connection-this is not because Selena has a problem with her "psychological projection" control, but a trace she deliberately created, so that people in the real world can Distinguish the boundary of the phantom in front of you.

    After the "Administrative Measures for Neural Networks and Derivative Technologies (Interim was officially promulgated, "Unless an application is filed in advance, Internet residents who use psychological projections for activities in the material world should proactively mark their projection ranges to prevent residents from affecting the material world "Life or interference with the judgment of law enforcement agencies" has become a formal law, and Selena Gore herself is one of the drafters of this law. She will follow the rules and be managed with her, including other old immortals. Priests, senior neural network technicians, and members of the Immortal Association.

    The official name of these people is "Internet residents", but Patty has also heard that the great Gawain Cecil gave these people who can live on the Internet for a long time, and even have uploaded their souls to the Internet. A very strange name-Your Majesty called them "Cyber ??Residents"... I don''t understand what this strange word means.

    It sounds like a "magic capacitor" that causes scholars to lose their hair.

    Some weird thoughts popped up in her mind, Patty smiled happily, she stretched out her arms towards the armrest immersed in the side of the cabin, and there are still mottled and undulating scars on her slightly thin arms-reconstructed by regeneration technology Her muscles, the surgically implanted active bones, and the artificial nerve bundles were operating at the same time, which made her hold the silver-white alloy with a little difficulty, and slowly propped up her upper body from the seat.

    All this is still very difficult for her. Although the flesh regeneration technology and modern artificial nerve technology from the end-of-life society have almost reconstructed more than half of the damaged tissues of the body, human beings are in the soul domain and the brain micro domain. The cognition is still too superficial. Scholars cannot let a person who has been paralyzed for nearly ten years learn how to command a body assembled with biochemical technology in a short time. It is extremely difficult for a healthy person to do all this. This is especially true for Di.

    What''s more, these pieced together body structures themselves have countless defects in their mutual cooperation... It is not easy for them to merge and match to the extent that they are no longer mutually exclusive and can maintain operation.

    After an unfamiliar and slow operation, Patty finally managed to sit up with her own efforts. She exhaled slightly, with a triumphant smile on her face, and looked at the wheelchair parked in the corner not far from her neck. Behind, a section of silver-white artificial spine is closely attached to the surface of the skin. The neatly arranged alloy rune pieces have received the nerve signals of the host, and dense lights will light up in the gaps. The strangely shaped wheelchair in the corner follows the inside. There was a pleasant humming sound. Driven by a small engine and a series of gears and connecting rods, it slid towards the immersion cabin.

    Selena watched all this quietly, and only then broke the silence: "Need help?"

    "No, I can." Patty immediately waved her hand, and then began to slowly remove her body from the immersion cabin. With the help of a series of handrails, she struggled to "translate" herself into the special wheelchair. , And just such a few simple movements have caused a layer of fine sweat on her forehead.

    But after all, she completed all the actions with her own efforts-these actions that she couldn''t even imagine a few years ago. The wound on her body no longer hurts and itchy, and breathing and turning of the head have become painless things. She felt joyful for her "success" for a while, then adjusted her posture in the wheelchair and raised her hand to explore. Going to the back of the head, he fumbled to the end of the "nervous thorns", and pulled this seemingly hard, but very flexible metal "spine" aside due to the large number of hinge structures. After groping for several times, I connected it to the back of the wheelchair. In a nerve node.

    In an instant, the ice-cold and rigid machinery that had been a second before seemed to come alive. It made a series of subsystem activation sounds. Some of the locked mechanisms were also unlocked under Patty''s command. The wheelchair lightly rotated halfway on the spot. Circle, came to Serena briskly, the girl sitting on it with a bright smile on her face, deliberately greeted in an exaggerated tone: "Long time no see,''Sister Serena''~~"

    A look of embarrassment appeared on Selena''s face for a moment: "Patti, don''t use this name..."

    It is obviously a fulfilling thing for Patty to make someone like Selena show such an awkward look. The smile on her face is getting brighter, but she also knows how to take it if it¡¯s good. Well, it¡¯s just a joke...but why did you come here suddenly? Isn¡¯t the computing center very busy recently?"

    "I came to your mother to discuss some things, and at the same time I came to see your situation," Selena smiled gently, and at the same time looked at the girl in front of her seriously, "How is it? How is your health better recently?"

    "My health is very good, much better than before," Patty looked down at herself, and responded briskly. Then she frowned again, and said uncertainly, "And I don''t know if it''s an illusion...I It seems that my body suddenly becomes a little lighter? Just when I came out of the immersion cabin, a finger that was originally not very obedient suddenly became easier to use..."

    Selena''s gaze changed a little in an instant, but her smile quickly covered everything. She seemed very happy, and even reached out to touch Patty''s hair-almost the same touch as real Passed into Patty¡¯s perception through the illusion spell: "This is really good news. It shows that your soul has finally begun to accept this body. It also shows that these new biological tissues in your body are finally about to fuse into a real whole. ."

    "Really?" Patty blinked, a little disbelief, "But Grandpa Pittman said that this situation is basically impossible... He said that my current state is basically the best situation..."

    "Patti," Selena put her hand on the girl''s head, with a faint smile on her face, "sometimes miracles happen."

    Patty seemed to understand, she always felt that Selena''s performance today was a bit strange, but she couldn''t tell where this feeling came from, so she nodded: "Although I don''t understand, it sounds like a good thing. ..."

    "Of course it''s a good thing," Selena smiled and straightened up, and then seemed to ask casually, "By the way, did you encounter any interesting people and things in the neural network today?"

    "Interesting people and things?" Patty thought for a while, and counted it down while organizing the language. "Yes, I met a nervous apprentice mage at first, he was secretly connected with the instructor''s immersion cabin. Because I didn¡¯t want to write math papers, I ran to the city of dreams to take refuge, but the tutor found him shortly after he even came in. I saw him being pressed by the tutor on a chair in the triangle square and writing a big question for two hours... There is also a lady who uses the Internet for the first time. When she named her, she insisted on adding a lot of her own honorary titles and titles that she came up with, so the automatic optimization of the system was triggered, and there was only a string on her head wherever she went. The ellipsis..."

    Patty talked enthusiastically about what he saw and heard in the neural network. At the end, it seemed that he suddenly remembered something. He quickly added: "Ah, by the way, I saw Mr. High Speed ??Bucks again. I didn¡¯t play cards or quarrel with people. Instead, I learned how to create things with my mind in the city of dreams. He took a small flower I created by myself as a gift, but before I could finish thanking him, he suddenly stopped. It''s online..."

    "Mr. High Speed ??Buck..." Selena couldn''t help showing a slightly weird smile on her face, "So, you have accepted his gift?"

    "Yeah, but I don''t know why, that flower disappeared very quickly," Patty blinked a little confused, "and when he left the Internet suddenly, I was a little worried... He seemed to be real. It''s an elderly gentleman, Sister Selena, you said he won''t have any trouble in the real world, right?"

    "Don''t worry, Patty, every immersion cabin has a monitoring device. If a user has a problem, they will immediately send an alarm to the nearest computing center." Selena seemed to be holding back a laugh, and said in comfort, "That Mr. High-Speed ??Bucks should just leave suddenly because of something--maybe he is playing cards with his friends at this time?"

    ...

    In a lounge in Cracked Stone Fort, Lopez Glenn sits on a high-back chair next to the window. The sun has gradually tilted through the window, bringing the heat of summer, and the sound of insects is blocked by the double crystal glass. Outside, it sounds as if it is coming from a long distance, the ventilation system is running quietly in the ceiling, and the airflow after cooling allows the room to maintain a comfortable environment.

    Penny¡¯s eyes fell on the table. It was the report she had just read halfway through. Under the dim sunlight, the lines of letters in the report appeared in her eyes:

    ¡­To sum up, the nerve cords laid in the first phase of the project have been successfully fused in the embedded pipelines in the workshop and realized bio-signal transmission. The operating efficiency of the biomass circulation pipes meets the design standards. The nerve fiber network and machine terminals The effective connection between the main brain and auxiliary brain is in good physiological condition, and the simulation operation has been realized. The first experimental workshop can be inspected and accepted at any time and put into use...

    Penny carefully read every word in the report. The black spar pendant of her earlobe trembles slightly in the air with the subtle movements of her moving eyes. The delicately cut crystal surface constantly reflects the magnificent sunlight color, and the room is quiet. Only the sound of paper turning-this silence lasted for a long time, was finally broken by a deliberate "footstep".

    Noble Lady Gulen raised her head and saw the node bachelor Selena Gore with a lantern in her hand appearing at the door of the room not far away. She seemed to have just opened the door and walked in - but in fact the door never Once opened, this roamer from the online world has never stepped on the corridor outside the door that should be empty at the moment.

    According to the formation mechanism of the psychological projection, Luo Pei Ni knew that before she turned her head and looked over, there was only one person in this room, and the other side''s figure appeared after her gaze¡ªthis is the neural network and human senses. The wonderful effect of system interaction.

    With a smile on his face, the district governor nodded to Selena: "I thought you would stay with Patty a little longer."

    "She and I can meet in the City of New Dreams at any time, but a busy consul like you doesn''t have much time to stay in the neural network," Selena smiled, and walked towards the Lady Lopenie, "I hope I will not bother you. To your work."

    Ropey Glen¡¯s gaze fell on this lady who "survived" in the form of a cyber ghost. At this moment, she suddenly felt the unpredictable fate of her-as if it was not long ago, this lady and her behind In his own eyes, the power represented is still a downright dark sect. It is a group of people who need to be vigilant and even need to report hostility. However, a great change tore the ancient sect and also subverted everyone''s attitude towards the gods and the eternal sleepers. Now these surviving immortals have become technical personnel of the Cecil Empire, enemies who need to be vigilant in the past...At this time, they have also become their own.

    Even his own people with fairly good relationships.

    "No interruption," Luo Peini nodded, "I just finished processing this report, and then I only have to go to the factory to see it-there is still some time before that."

    "That''s right," Selena said immediately. "We can talk about Patty."

    Speaking of Patty, the expression on Penny¡¯s face immediately became serious. She first signaled Selena to sit down on the opposite chair (although a cyber ghost doesn¡¯t need to sit down, it can make the conversation easier) , Then asked with a serious face: "Has she...has been in contact with the target?"

    "It''s not appropriate to use''contact'', they have been in contact many days ago," Selena first corrected the female noble statement, and then nodded, "The last test is over, the **** of nature gives With Patty a small''gift'', everything is as we expected-and the two parties are not affected by any external will. The information is kept closed throughout the whole process. The test is conducted in a pure state, and the result should be very reliable.

    "At present, Amoen has been temporarily isolated from the deep network by Naritil, receiving the highest degree of surveillance and isolation, but Patty doesn''t know anything."

    Ropey nodded silently, and asked after a few seconds: "After this, what will happen to Patty?"

    "The power of the God of Nature will work-although this power has been weakened a lot and no longer possesses the power of the''miracle'' level, it is still enough to make a weak mortal girl healthy. Patty''s body Those uncoordinated man-made tissues and original tissues will gradually adapt, her soul and spirit will be repaired, and she will heal...Of course there may be a little trace, but overall, she will enter into health and health. adult.

    "You can even look forward to seeing her stand up on her own, walk towards you, and accept your blessings and hugs on her adult day."

    The breathing of the Noble Lady Lopeini could not help but become a bit rapid and obvious. She took a deep breath, and firmly grasped the armrest of the chair with her fingers to maintain her calmness. After calming down for a few seconds, she asked: "That what do I need to do?"

    "Cooperate with our observations in the next hour-we are from the network level, you from the reality level. Pay close attention to Patty''s actions to see if she has sudden whispers or prayers, and see if she will act as if she is listening What kind of voice looks like, and most importantly... see if she will mention the two names of''Amorn'' or''God of Nature''."

 Chapter 1163ï¼š Dinner in Cracked Rock Fort

    Luo Penny listened carefully to everything that Selena confessed, and did not dare to miss any letters. After the other party had finished the precautions, she asked: "What happens if these things happen...?"

    "Don''t worry, the initial spiritual influence will not create a strong''yoke'' like the soul stamp. We already have many mature methods to remove the shallow pollution caused by the gods," Selena said in a convincing tone. " There will be no sequelae from these methods, and Patty will not even notice what is happening to him."

    Selena¡¯s tone was very sincere, but the Queen Lady Lopez still couldn''t help but frowned slightly, and said with some worry: "Is there really no sequelae?"

    Selena looked at this worried mother and suddenly laughed: "Of course not-we have been dealing with this power for hundreds of years, and the shallow mental pollution is not as terrible as many people think. What''s more, Amone is already a **** who has escaped from the position of the gods. His remaining divine pollution has dissipated for most of the past three thousand years. In our opinion, that is a fairly safe''dose''."

    To send benefits, go to the WeChat public account [Kanwen Base], you can receive 888 red envelopes!

    "...I decided to trust the judgment of the professionals, Ms. Selena," the Lady Loppini was silent for a moment and exhaled softly, "and this is the choice we made together."

    Selena nodded lightly. She looked at Luo Pei Ni and saw the sun shining on the other side''s face. The worried expression was gradually relieved, which showed that her relief had worked somewhat. After a brief thought, she broke her silence: "When I asked for your opinion, I didn''t expect you to agree... Although this project is an opportunity for Patty, I know that you are always very nervous about your daughter. "

    "Contacting the''miracle'' of the **** of nature, verifying whether the final security boundary of the barrier system is effective, whether it succeeds or not, Patty will gain health... From a rational point of view, I have no reason to refuse," Luo Pei Ni shook her head. "I am really worried, but I never let my worries affect my rational judgment-if we don''t even have this judgment, we mother and daughter will not be able to live to this day."

    Speaking of this, the maiden looked at Selena again and nodded slightly: "And I also know very well that you helped Patty win this opportunity out of good intentions-although this is a risky one. Experiment, but for Patty, the benefits far outweigh the dangers. You could have found other testers more easily and could take less responsibility and less risk, but you gave Patty a place. I am very grateful."

    "It''s fine if you can think so," Selena exhaled, seeming to relax a little. "Actually...I have always been worried that you will resist us. This resistance stems from our former identity and our What I did to Patty..."

    "I did resist you because of your identity, but I have never been dissatisfied with you in Patty''s case," before she finished speaking, the Lady Lopenie suddenly interrupted her." In any case, when Patty was the most painful, it was your help that made her survive the hardest days. In her unhappy childhood, at least some of the segments were happy and bright, her'' Sister Serena'', a violent but funny red-haired uncle, and sister Wendy who sings very well... Many people I have not even been able to match up, but I know that your company is for Patty Very important."

    "Our company..." Selena laughed somewhat self-deprecatingly, "In fact, we were only doing an experiment at first. We took a fancy to Patty''s weakening of the connection between the soul and body after a serious injury, and fancy her. After repeated torture, far beyond the tenacity of our peers, we need such an''experimental body'' to test the neural connection technology, and even to test the compatibility of the sandbox system... This is our goal at the beginning. None of us thought of what things would develop into.

    "Think about it now. At that time, no matter how we look at it, I am afraid that we are not connected with''conscience''. Even if most of us are friendly to Patty, most of us were originally out of the mentality of observing an interesting experiment. I don''t Know when the specific changes happened... It may be that your daughter has a subtle influence on some of us, or it may be that the events of the upper-level narrator awakened those of us who are addicted to salvation fanatics with reality. Christian... who knows?

    "Eternal sleepers who are good at manipulating their minds can hardly understand the changes in their minds."

    Luo Penny listened carefully to every word the former dark archbishop said, until the other party''s voice fell, she asked calmly: "Does Patty already know these things?"

    "I told her," Selena smiled, "Just shortly after the Empire Computing Center was built... I told her about the last dream city and the true situation of all of us."

    "Obviously, she still chose to trust you after that, and she was very happy to be the guide in the new city of dreams-she was even very proud of it," Luopeny smiled, "I support her decision very much."

    Selena was silent for a few seconds, and slowly nodded: ¡°I think I know why Patty accepted the truth so smoothly... She inherited your wisdom, your wisdom in ¡®judgment¡¯.¡±

    Then she stood up and took a look at the huge sun that was sinking outside: "It''s getting late...but I don''t think you will inspect the factory as planned, right?"

    "I want to observe Patty''s situation, the inspection of the factory can be postponed until tomorrow-are you leaving?"

    Selena hesitated for a moment, and the corners of her mouth curled up slightly: "Do you mind having an extra ¡®ghost¡¯ to have dinner with you and your daughter in the castle?"

    "Of course I don''t mind," Ropey said immediately, in a pleasant tone. "Patti will be very happy. This is the first time you have stayed in the real world to have dinner with her. But I have a question... ¡­How are you going to eat?"

    Selena¡¯s expression froze immediately, and it took a long time before she muttered as if she was talking to herself: "Ah, this is indeed...a problem."

    ¡­¡­

    Patty is especially happy today because Sister Selena, who rarely meets herself in the real world, visited her castle today, and because the other party stayed today and wants to accompany her to dinner-this Things that have never happened in the past, and the rare degree even surpasses the two wonders of "Mother does not handle official duties after nightfall" and "Uncle Magnum goes to the college to finish class and returns peacefully."

    In the restaurant, the bright brilliance of the magic spar lamp has been lit, and the artificial light has dispelled the gradual darkness outside the castle. The round dining table is covered with white tablecloths. A meal is not luxurious but definitely a sumptuous meal. Dinner was served to the table. Among them were the most famous spice stew from the southern region, as well as desserts and pancakes from the Holy Spirit Plains. Patty used a nerve cable to control the wheelchair and briskly circled the table while happily He smiled and said: "I love all of them!"

    "Patti, don''t run around the table," Luo Pei Ni immediately stopped her daughter''s somewhat reckless behavior, "I will bump into people-and we have guests today."

    "Oh," Patty stopped at the dining table immediately, and while controlling the wheelchair to approach the table, she looked at Selena who was sitting next to her, "but I won''t bump into you, right? Sister Selena? "

    "Theoretically, you won''t bump into it, but if I want to, it can produce the same effect as''bump''," Selena laughed. "This is a very deep magic technique. Do you want to learn it? "

    Patti thought for a while, and shook his head vigorously: "...I still can''t do it. Doing the questions before dinner will affect the aroma of the food."

    , the Queen Lady Lopeini showed a somewhat helpless expression: "Patty, how many times have you said that you should be called Aunt Selena-she is your elder..."

    "No, I think her current name is very good," Selena said immediately. "For a''ghost'', my age has stagnated hundreds of years ago-and again,''Don''t be with The long-lived people discussing the issue of seniority'' is the basic consensus in the transcendental field, isn''t it?

    Luopeini opened her mouth, feeling speechless for a while, and Patty''s attention quickly fell on the dining table. She looked at the empty table in front of Selena with a little surprise, and couldn''t help asking: " Sister Selena, you... why is there no food in front of you?"

    "I can''t eat in the real world like you guys," Selena smiled and stroked Patty''s hair. "You should know that although I seem to be sitting here, in fact I am just what you know A "projection" produced."

    "But it feels weird..." Patty frowned immediately, "Is the so-called dinner together, is you sitting next to us eating?"

    Selena thought for a while: "Will I create some food illusions and pretend to eat with you?"

    Patti immediately came up with a corresponding image of imagination, and in the next second he shook his head quickly: "That''s not the case, it feels even stranger..."

    Lady Lopeini watched the scene of her daughter communicating with Selena. She did not speak, but a faint smile appeared on her face.

    Although Patty has always been a very optimistic child, but the Queen Lady must admit...I haven''t seen her daughter show such a purely happy smile for a long time. In the past, this ancient castle always seemed too empty, and the only person who could accompany Patty at dinner was her too serious mother¡ªthe attendants and maids could not accompany Patty like family, this child I haven''t had such a happy dining time in too many years.

    Perhaps just based on Patty¡¯s smile at the moment, agreeing to this "experiment" is worthwhile.

    Relaxed and happy time just passed. In this old castle that was once cold, quiet, and even a little dull, the warm lights and relaxed talk and laughter sounded again. Patty talked to her mother about the interesting things she experienced in the neural network, and Selena from time to time talked about the little-known "little secrets" of some seemingly serious and old-fashioned node bachelors, and even Even Lopez Glenn, who has always been unsmiling at home, also talked about a few interesting things that he heard in the government affairs office-these things are not so funny, but Patty still laughed very happily.

    There is no sign of trance.

    There is no inexplicable prayer behavior.

    Not suddenly listening, talking in a low voice with non-existent people, and chanting the title of **** in a low voice.

    Luo Penny smiled, watching her daughter¡¯s conversation with Selena, watching every subtle expression change on Patty¡¯s face, and watching the mechanical clock hanging on the wall not far away.

    Patty was reaching out and carefully picked up a small plate of cake on the dining table. Her movements were slow and cautious, but she was always steady. Penny''s eyes fell on her daughter''s arm and said thoughtfully : "Patti, your hands are steady this time."

    "Huh?" Patty looked at her arm a little unexpectedly, and moved a few fingers again, "It seems like...the little finger didn''t twitch..."

    At this moment, Selena¡¯s voice suddenly came from the side, and asked slightly abruptly: "Patty, have you heard of the name Ammon?"

    Patti had just finished answering her mother¡¯s question. At this moment, she couldn''t help but froze for a while, and subconsciously said, "Ah? Who is that?"

    In the next second, a small click suddenly came from the mechanical clock hanging on the wall not far away. Driven by gears and springs, the hammer struck the built-in steel sheet, and the loud time chime echoed in the restaurant. .

    Luopeini''s body had left the seat slightly, and she stopped abruptly in the sound of the bell. She stared at the opposite Selena Gelfen, and said after reacting, "She really doesn''t know... This is a name that more professional theologians and historians will know. She has not received this education..."

    Immediately afterwards, she heard Selena¡¯s voice directly in her mind: ¡°Then, all tests have ended, and the controllable anti-divine barrier is indeed effective, including direct contact in the form of''miracle'' that cannot penetrate non-directionality. The protection formed by the trend of thought-the first practical verification of the non-directional trend of thought ends here. Your daughter is not affected."

    ¡­¡­

    On the vast gray grassland shrouded in boundless mist and endless sky, three figures are sitting on the ground, fighting vigorously in the card game.

    "I don''t believe it anymore!" The lady in the graceful and complicated black court dress stared at the card game in front of her. After seeing the cards in her hand, her face suddenly showed a happy look, and she looked up at Ammon''s provocation. Get up, "Seventeen cards can you kill me? Can you kill me?! You can kill me with 17 cards today..."

    Before she finished her words, Amone sighed helplessly, and threw the magic cards in her hand in order: "Mirmina, it''s almost all right..."

    "This..." Milmina''s eyes widened in an instant, and she looked at her in disbelief as she once again missed the victory that she had thought to be ten-and-nine. In the next second, her astonishment turned into anger, staring at Ah in front of her. Moen and Duvalt, "There is a problem, there must be a problem-it must be done again! Come again..."

    "It''s the same a few more times. I already regret pulling you to play cards," Amone said helplessly. "This kind of victory is simply more boring than sitting idly..."

    "What are you saying at this time?" Milmina immediately threw away the card in her hand, and said with a dissatisfaction, "You framed me here just now!"

    Amorn stretched his hands: "I didn''t frame you-you maliciously exploited system loopholes and got caught by the administrator. That''s your problem, and it''s none of my business."

    Milmina¡¯s anger was finally further ignited, and she suddenly stood up, but before she could speak, a figure suddenly walked out of the nearby mist and interrupted her movement.

    "Are you still playing cards?" Naritiel, who returned from the upper level of the network, looked at the situation in front of her with some surprise, shook her head and said, "Well, I''m just here to inform--Mr. Amorn, the ban is over. Now, and Ms. Milmina, you can all leave..."

    "It''s finally over," Amone exhaled for a while, with a relaxed look on his face, he smiled and stood up, "Then we are..."

    Before he finished his voice, he heard Milmina yelling next to him: "No! It''s not over yet-administrator, one more hour!"

    "Do you have a problem with your brain?!" Amone staggered, staring dumbfounded at this guy who was once called the "Goddess of Magic", "The ban is finally over, we can return to the normal network-why are you? Did you ask for an extension of time?!"

    "Whatever you say, I have to win at least once today," Milmina glared at him and said frankly, "and don''t think about letting go-my card skills may not be good, but I have a keen perception. !"

    Amorn: "..."

    So, the smoke-filled game of the gods is still fighting fiercely in a field that mortals cannot perceive...

 Chapter 1164ï¼š Violet in the mist

    In the early morning, the cool morning breeze blew into the room through the open window. The wind brought the sound of the garrison soldiers gathering and training on the courtyard square. Hetty walked briskly across the corridor and walked into Gawain¡¯s study. The report was delivered to Gao Wen.

    "Ancestors, the Theocracy document-the test project numbered EC-27 was successfully completed. This is the relevant data and summary records."

    Gao Wen looked away from the information in front of him, took the document handed over by Heidi, and quickly flipped through his eyes. Some key information quickly entered his eyes: "...During the test, Project G-1 vs. Project G-2 The''miracle'' influence exerted did pass through the barriers of space and reality, and directly acted on the body...There was no pollution in the divine realm, and no form of''overflow'' phenomenon was observed...For Project G- 1 Follow-up monitoring and testing showed that its divine part showed no signs of recovery, nor did it have a spiritual connection with any mind in the real world...

    "...To sum up, the practicality of non-directional thoughts has achieved substantial results, and its effects are not limited to passive ¡®isolation¡¯, but also active, controllable and targeted protection...

    "It is also added that Project G-1 showed extremely high cooperation in this test, and he won the respect of all members of the project team..."

    "The tests done on Patty and Ammon were successful," a few minutes later, Gawain put down the file and raised his head and said to Hetty, "Without any interference or hints from outside will, their cross-border contact did not produce Pollution-the non-directional thoughts pervading the bottom of the neural network are effective. Now we can not only create a''protection field'' in the fortress of disobedience, but as long as the neural network covers the place, the anti-divine barrier can be used. Play a role."

    Heidi smiled: "Now with the''broadcast device'', even if a certain **** suddenly falls into madness, we don''t have to worry that the people will be directly converted into fanatics, let alone that they will become a source of power for the mad gods. ..."

    "Not only that," Gawain smiled, and tapped his finger on the file on the table. "The''bridge'' that connects the gods and the real world is rooted in the mapping relationship in the trend of thought, and now we have gradually integrated this This kind of mapping relationship becomes controllable-at least disturbable. According to the latest theory, as long as the anti-divine barrier is strong enough and the broadcasting device is dense enough, we can even directly interrupt the arrival of the mad **** in the real world. process."

    "...This is the ultimate insurance," Heidi looked serious and said in a low tone, "Although we must try our best to prevent the gods from reaching the stage of''crazy gods'', once this stage comes, we will finally have an effective and The assassin of its confrontation...I hope this technology can mature as soon as possible, and the tragic scene on the battlefield of Winterhold will not be repeated."

    Thinking of what he had witnessed on the battlefield of Winterhold, Gao Wen nodded solemnly, and then said thoughtfully: "Next... is to do our best to make the neural network scale up quickly. We have signed with the Silver Empire. The information interface agreement and the negotiation with the ¡°Communication Tower Management Association¡± of Typhon are also very smooth. A large-scale magic net has been laid in the territory of the Ogure tribe, and the progress of the Holy Dragon Principality is also very fast... but the biggest problem Sure enough, the group of''hermits'' in the north..."

    Heidi frowned slightly, and quickly reacted: "You mean... the Violet Kingdom?"

    "Yes, the Violet Kingdom, the kingdom of hermit-like wizards," Gawain nodded with a headache, rubbing his eyebrows with his index finger. "There is only a strait between them and the mainland of Loren, but the distance between them and us. But it is farther away than the Silver Empire across the entire Gondor Wasteland. They once again refused the invitation to merge into the Alliance Communication Agreement... and this time it was a direct reply from the City of Thousand Towers."

    Hitillo recalled: "But I heard they didn''t reject it completely?"

    "Yes, theoretically, the negotiations have made some progress," Gao Wen sighed helplessly. "They agreed to set up alliance communication stations in several major coastal cities to facilitate businessmen and businessmen and The adventurers contacted the alliance, but they refused to establish an interface between the "Violet Network" and the alliance communication network. No interface would work. They also refused to introduce key equipment such as immersion cabins and neural network nodes."

    "This is troublesome," Herty understood Gawain''s distress, and the expression on her face became serious. "Rejecting these key things means that the neural network can''t be connected at all ¡ª to establish a few demons in the border city. It is meaningless to be able to obelisk. The key to the anti-divine barrier lies in the coverage of neural networks..."

    Speaking of this, she paused, and couldn''t help asking again: "Don''t they know the threat of the divine disaster? Or don''t they believe the things we have announced?"

    "No, judging from the response of the city of a thousand towers, they know and believe that they even expressed their respect and blessings to the whole world," Gao Wen opened his hands, "but they don''t care."

    Heidi was stunned: "...this...isn''t this really some kind of provocation?"

    "I have doubted this for a long time, but now I can only be sure that they really don''t care," Gawain said with a headache. "The mysterious''tower hermits'' in the city of a thousand towers... they seem to really treat themselves Exiled from this world, I don¡¯t care about the survival of the world, the continuation of the entire mortal civilization, or even whether I will die in the next divine disaster and demonic wave. Seriously, I can¡¯t understand their thinking... It¡¯s not like a species living in one world."

    "It''s really rare to see you showing such an annoyed look," Heidi looked at such a Gawain, but couldn''t help showing a smile on her face, but she quickly reduced the smile and her tone Restored seriousness, "Ancestor, frankly speaking, I have always had an extra concern for the Violet Kingdom, and my impression of this Kingdom... Maybe you are interested in hearing it.

    "You know, I am also a mage myself, and any mage knows that there are two peaks in the magical mystery in this world. One is the''Astrologer Association'' established and led by the elves in the Silver Empire. They There is no doubt about the profound magical background, but due to differences in the nervous system, the magic system of the elves is not compatible with other races, so this''magic peak'' has never been open to foreigners. And the other peak... is the violet The Kingdom¡¯s "Secret Society".

    "The Violet Kingdom is a hermit-like country of mages, but its''peripheral'' part is like a kind of''transitional zone'' and is not completely blocked. This kingdom still establishes communication with the mainland of Loren, and its coastal cities also have special treatments. An institution opened by businessmen and travelers. The Violet citizens living there also have a lifestyle similar to ours. Anyone who has been to the Violet Kingdom knows that the people living there are actually just like us and ordinary.

    "However, as long as you cross the edge of the giant island and walk a little deeper into it, the situation will be very different. It is said that there is a magic city with a style different from that of the mainland of Loren. Standing like a jungle, magic power infiltrates and transforms the environment in the hinterland of the kingdom, and the boundaries between reality and reality have become blurred, and even the people living in those areas... seem mysterious and weird.

    "There are people who have entered that area of''Hinterland'', and their consistent description when they come back is as if they have walked into some kind of''exotic land.'' An inexplicable''weird'' envelopes that area, and they may even feel that they are in it for a long time. I am being assimilated by the strange environment there, and I gradually forget what the ¡°normal life¡± looks like in the outside world...Of course, this last part of the description often proves to be exaggerated, but since there are such rumors everywhere, It shows that the core area of ??the Violet Kingdom is indeed weird."

    Gao Wen listened carefully to Hetty¡¯s narration. This was something he had hardly seen in his previous reports¡ªthese contents were mixed with Hety¡¯s personal tales and history and her impression of the Violet Kingdom as a mage. The accuracy of this information may not be high, but it was enough to open up some brand new ideas for him.

    "From your description... it''s as if the kingdom is divided into layers from the outside to the inside," Gawain touched the tip of his nose, and said while thinking. There is a completely different environment...It doesn''t feel like a mortal country built, it''s more like a''secret realm'' used to seal and suppress something."

    "It''s not that there is such a saying," Heidi stretched his hands. "Some scholars describe the Violet Kingdom like this. They say that the country is a huge secret realm-half of the entire island is a lie, and half is phantom."

    Gawain did not respond to this weird story that sounds too absurd. Instead, he showed a thoughtful expression and said slowly as he pondered: "You mentioned the''Secret Society'' of the Violet Kingdom... There is an impression. The founder of the magic net, the unknown wild mage... he was expelled by the secret society, and as far as I know, some members of the secret society leave the Violet Kingdom every year, in the northern part of Loren mainland travel¡­¡­"

    "Yes, there are such traveling wizards. Sometimes they even accept employment in northern countries as magical advisors to certain lords or kings, but these wizards rarely mention their own country." Heidi nodded. "When they leave the Violet Kingdom, they all seem to accept some kind of''memory reshaping'', sealing off many memories about the Violet hinterland, especially about the city of a thousand towers. This phenomenon has increased the Violet Kingdom in Loren. Mystery in the eyes of all races."

    "...If you want to say this, I am more and more interested in this country," Gao Wen muttered, rubbing his chin gently with his fingers, "I even used the method of''memory reshaping''. , Then it seems that the secrets hidden in this country are not small."

    Heidi didn¡¯t speak for a while, as if she was reminiscing something. After a while, she suddenly said: "Ancestor, if talking about the connection with the Violet Kingdom, I suddenly remembered one thing... Do you know? One of the people familiar with it has dealt with the Violet Kingdom, and it is a very deep deal-she has even entered the city of a thousand towers."

    "Anyone who has entered the city of a thousand towers?" Gawain suddenly widened his eyes in surprise, "There is another one? Who is it?"

    "Grand Duke of the North, Grand Archon Ms. Victoria," Heti said with a serious face, "She used to ¡®learn¡¯ in the city of a thousand towers when she was a girl!"

    Gao Wen was stunned, and after two seconds he suddenly reacted: "Ah, I remember, what I have heard of... Victoria, in the Anzu era, was the most outstanding magic genius in the entire northern region. There are records. Said that her talent was favored by the Violet Kingdom, and was even fortunate to be invited to study in the City of Thousand Towers... I never thought of it!

    "This is normal, because I am afraid that there is not much information to dig behind this incident," Heidi nodded, "Like all the people who left from the Violet Hinterland, Ms. Victoria doesn''t remember her incredible''study Time''-related memories have been sealed, so she almost never mentions this matter to the outside world. Of course, it is harder for others to discuss the personal affairs of an upper-class nobleman frequently."

    Gao Wenqu unconsciously tapped the file on the table with his fingers, and while tapping, he seemed to say to himself: "The heir of the Duke of the North...he will have such an experience, indeed, it is truly a garden of sword and magic. Times''. But anyway, this has aroused my interest-Connecting Winter Castle, I want to talk to Victoria."

    "Understood," Heidi nodded immediately, "I will call."

    The magic net terminal set next to the desk was activated, an internal line quickly issued a call, and Winter Castle, thousands of miles away, responded within a few seconds-luckily, Victoria, the busy north The manager happened to be in his castle today, and she soon appeared in front of Gao Wen.

    "We are discussing about the Violet Kingdom," Gao Wen said straightforwardly, "I heard that you have been to the city of a thousand towers, and you were selected because of your outstanding talents. This experience is very interesting."

    Victoria did not expect that Gawain suddenly called herself because of this. She seemed a little surprised, but she reacted quickly and shook her head a little embarrassingly: "There is nothing to hide, but... I don''t actually remember that I was there. The specific experience of studying in the City of Thousand Towers... You know, the Violet Kingdom strictly controls its secrets. Even the Violet citizens in the Secret Society must undergo memory reshaping to leave the City of Thousand Towers..."

    "I know this, Heidi told me just now," Gawain nodded, "So what I am interested in is the memory of you before entering the city of a thousand towers... How did they choose qualified trainees, trainees How did you get to the Violet Kingdom on the other side of the sea, what can you see and hear on the way from the border area to the city of a thousand towers... Do you remember these things?"

    Victoria listened carefully and nodded slowly: "Of course, I still remember most of these experiences-since you are interested, I can tell you about it."

    "This is a very''mage-style'' experience, it sums it up like this: talented young people were picked up by the mysterious kingdom of magic, received the education and guidance of arcane truth, and after half a year it seemed like the world has evaporated. After his disappearance, he returned to human society and no longer remembered his specific experience in the past six months, because the mysterious kingdom of magic needs to continue to maintain its mystery¡ªthe only thing that can prove the true existence of that period of''study'' experience is more and more The magical power of diligence, as well as the knowledge and spell models that seem to appear out of thin air in my mind..."

 Chapter 1165ï¼š Memories of victoria

    Victoria first used a very impressive and general description to describe the way the Violet Kingdom selects "gifted people", so that Gawain had a general impression in his mind, and Heidi on the side spoke after listening: "I have heard of this kind of''choice'', and I also heard that this kind of''choice'' is not always there. In the older ages, the Violet Kingdom was more closed than it is now, and there is no such talent for choosing from the continent of Loren. The tradition of apprenticeship mentoring-it wasn''t until about six hundred years ago that an enlightened prince of secret law set this precedent..."

    "Yes, that was six hundred years ago," Victoria nodded. "That is the period after Anzu''s founding was stabilized, and the originally highly enclosed Violet Kingdom suddenly announced that it would open up their magical knowledge-press What they said was in the "mage''s own way." Then the Violet Lorewalker and the''receiver'' who acted publicly began to appear in the northern part of the mainland.

    "According to our family records, these masters with advanced magic skills caused a lot of turmoil in the northern region at that time, especially among those extraordinary people who chase magical mysteries and ancient knowledge... as we know. After the collapse of the Gondor Empire, the magical civilization of mankind was severely damaged. The magister system that was heavily dependent on the Deep Blue Well disappeared overnight. The surviving spellcasters urgently needed to re-establish it without the Deep Blue Well. A reliable magic system. However, for traditional wizards who rely on experience-trial and error-accumulation to improve their knowledge, how difficult is it to build such a system? Therefore, in the hundred years after the founding of Anzu, the human wizards It''s like groping around the stone wall in the dark, unable to do anything..."

    It is true-Gawain thought to himself, although all he has experienced in his mind is the short memory of the first ten years of Anzu Liguo, what he has seen and heard in those ten years is enough to make him understand the scene described by Victoria. In fact, the Cecil family''s ancestral training "Knights are better than mages" was spoken under the background of the era-because the knights were indeed better than mages...

    After all, except for a few freaks like Snow Wild, the mages of that year were basically half disabled.

    Victoria didn¡¯t know the thought that was turning in Gawain¡¯s mind. She just continued: "...It was in that situation that the wizards of the Violet Kingdom suddenly appeared in the north of the mainland. Their appearance made the human wizards 600 years ago. We saw a certain brand new possibility-brand new magic knowledge, the mysterious and ancient violet system, various self-sustaining magic circles that can operate without the deep blue well... It was still broken after a century of repairs. As far as the human magic system is concerned, the knowledge brought by the violet mages is almost like some kind of... miracle.

    "It was also from that time that the Violet Kingdom began''communication'' with the mainland of Loren. According to them, it was a''mage-style communication'', obscure, secretive, following ancient rules and traditions, like a trickle. To pass on knowledge and shape a new inheritance system for wizards. They select apprentices with outstanding talents from the north of the mainland-most of them are humans, but occasionally there are minority groups such as elves and dwarves, and bring them back to the island to teach them. The selected knowledge left, and at the same time, they continued to send scholars to the human world. Some of these scholars became the guests of various mage organizations in the northern region of the later generations, and the rest were basically recruited by the royal family and nobles to become the Anzu royal family mage The Association''s''Foreign Advisor''...

    "Whether you want to admit it or not, these envoys from the Violet Kingdom and the magical knowledge they bring have greatly changed the pattern of spellcasters in the northern region, and have long-term influence on the reconstruction process of the magic system of the Anzu Kingdom and the small northern countries¡ª -In the following six centuries, this influence has gradually spread to the entire human world, as well as other countries that are more closely connected with human nations.

    "And this has further established the influence of the''Secret Magic Society'' in the caster community, allowing such a mysterious organization of wizards that is far away from the continent of Loren and almost never reveals their true face in front of the nations of Loren. The lofty status of the association-even because it is more mysterious, the "charm" of the secret magic will be more "charm" in the eyes of the caster than the association of astrology masters, you know your majesty, the mages... just like this mysterious feeling. "

    Speaking of this, Victoria stopped, seeming to be sorting out her thoughts, and then continued: "To this day, the traces of influence left by the''violet magic system'' in Loren''s modern magic system are still visible everywhere, such as traditional communication. Spells, anti-gravity spells before the improvement, old self-charged magic circles, etc.-Although most of these things have been improved by the Rune Institute and the Magic Technology Institute, they are in their original form. In fact, they are all closely related to the Violet Kingdom."

    Listening to Victoria¡¯s narration, Gawain subconsciously moved his fingers and rubbed his chin. He gathered this information in his mind and gradually abstracted it into a macro picture, and gradually frowned: "I always thought that the violet kingdom was isolated from the world. The connection with the mainland of Loren is very alienated, and I did not expect that they would have such a profound impact on Loren... This sounds even like a long-term and comprehensive infiltration. In theory, the Violet Kingdom can even be established on the mainland of Loren. A force that is sufficient to contend with the local regime-even if they don''t, they are enough to stifle the lifeblood of many local mage organizations."

    "You are right. In fact, you are not the only one who worried about this. The royal family in the Anzu era, Typhon''s Wizard Association and some scholars who left names in history have also expressed similar views, but the problem lies in this: Six Hundreds of years have passed, and the Violet Kingdom has really been hiding from the world to this day. Except for the small-scale coastal trade and those traveling masters, they really... didn''t cross the line in one step."

    Gawain raised his eyebrows subconsciously, he didn''t speak, just listened to Victoria to continue.

    "The activities lasted for six hundred years. Of course, the northern countries are not blind. Many people are paying attention to the every move of the violet mages, including our family-but the mages seem to really just come here to travel and In addition to academic exchanges and short-term employment, they do not participate in politics, intermarriage, military employment, establish any organization affiliated to the Violet Kingdom, and do not develop any personal power in the Loren continent, except for academic exchanges and short-term employment. As soon as the prescribed length of travel time arrives, he immediately withdraws and leaves. Even if a royal family once solicited eternal titles and large fiefdoms, it would not be possible to keep any of them..."

    "This... is indeed a bit powerful..." Gao Wen couldn''t help muttering, "On the contrary, it makes people care more..."

    "Yes, but it doesn''t matter whether they are acting like this," Victoria nodded. "Of course, there are people who guess that they are good at disguising and hiding purposes... But for six hundred years, countless pairs of eyes were staring. , None of the wizards from Violet showed any footwork, which in itself is equivalent to some kind of''iron proof''."

    "This can only show that their goal is indeed not to intervene in the forces of Loren Continent, but it is hard to say whether this goal is really limited to studying abroad, this country is too mysterious...mysterious to the level of fear," Gawain touched his chin, his face cautiously said, and then suddenly raised his head to look at Victoria, "Can you tell me more about your childhood experience? How did you get selected? What methods did they use to attract the selection" The gifted?"

    "The process of selecting seeds in the Violet Kingdom has always been a mystery. They have never disclosed specific criteria." Victoria shook her head. "You know, the city of a thousand towers is like the kingdom of heaven or the goddess of magic in the minds of believers. The temple has an extraordinary status, and it is the lifelong dream of many mages to be selected by them-this means a''must pass'' to high-level and even legends.

    "No matter how mediocre the mages who returned from the city of a thousand towers were before, they are all high-level starters after they come back. Therefore, some people have always wanted to find the selection criteria for the Violet Kingdom, and there are even some secret societies who have hollowed out their minds to send apprentices to the Violet Kingdom. However, no one has ever succeeded in finding this rule. Their selection seems to be given priority to casting talent, but there have also been cases where farmers with mediocre aptitudes suddenly encounter''receivers'' in the fields. Most of the time they only choose Young people, but there will also be older people entering their apprenticeship list, and there are even rumors that they will take away kobolds and wild goblins from the wilderness...Of course, these rumors have no credibility.

    "All in all, I don¡¯t know why I was selected¡ªI just remember that one day, a wizard suddenly visited Winterhold, my father received him, and the wizard took out the mark of the Violet Kingdom, and A "Large Library Entrance Certificate" waiting to be signed. My father and mother talked with the mage for a long time, exchanging some enrollment details and contractual content. Finally, they consulted me. After I nodded, I became a preliminary apprentice."

    Gao Wen looked at the female grandfather in the holographic projection somewhat unexpectedly: "On one side is the heir to the Duke of the North, on the other side is a foreigner who suddenly came to say that he wants to enroll students, and the next learning process needs to travel to a foreign country and close management... Your parents agreed? Isn''t this a bit sloppy?"

    "Because this happened more than once," Victoria said lightly, "In the six hundred years, five members of the Wilde family have become apprentices in the city of a thousand towers-although the enrollment of the Violet Kingdom is very important to the entire group of wizards. It is a very rare opportunity, but if we look at it in the history of several centuries and the scope of the entire northern border, this kind of thing has actually happened many times, and we are no stranger to it.

    "Secondly, the''selection'' of the Violet Kingdom is not mandatory. In fact, compared with the traditional process of selecting apprentices by the mage, the invitation from the city of a thousand towers is so gentle and relaxed to an incredible degree that you can refuse at will, Regret, even if you have arrived in Violet territory, as long as you want to go home, they will immediately send you back. In addition, they have a very very detailed... According to our current statement, it should be called "Enrollment Agreement", which is detailed It stipulates the food and lodging standards, health protection, round-trip time and course content for freshmen, just..."

    Victoria thought carefully about how to express it, and finally put his hands together: "It''s very formal, very formal."

    "Regular...well, I still think it''s not right, there is a big problem," Gawain sighed, "but you can go on-what happened after the''admission''? How did they bring the apprentice to thousands The city of towers?"

    "It is rumored that Violet¡¯s receiver will pick up the selected apprentices with a flying boat that shuttles in the dreamland and the star sea. When all crew members are dreaming, the boat will drive by itself and cross an invisible sea horizon, and fall into one. In the cave covered by the aurora, and arrived in the courtyard of the prince of secret law in the early morning of the next day..." Victoria said, the corner of her mouth was slightly tilted, "very romantic and''magic'' fantasy, but it is a pity that the real situation is far better than That''s much simpler.

    "They use an ordinary passenger ship to pick up people. That ship is much behind our current magic warship. The apprentices usually gather in a small town in the north. After boarding the ship, they can pass through Violet and Los Angeles in less than half a day. The small strait between the mainland of Lun¡ªthe restaurant on the ship is pretty good. I still have an impression of this.

    "After crossing the strait, ships full of apprentices will dock in a seaside city. The location of the specific port is different from time to time. I remember that I arrived in a small city called''Plandel'' back then. It''s rainy...very unusual weather in the north.

    "After a short break, we met the messenger of the city of a thousand towers. I remember that she was a very kind old lady. She was responsible for guiding the new apprentices to the hinterland of the Violet Kingdom... I remember that old lady said that, it was'' The real and eternal violet kingdom''..."

    "The real, eternal kingdom of violet?" Gawain immediately noticed these unusual words, his eyes became serious, "Why do you say that?"

    "She didn''t explain it, maybe she explained it later but I don''t remember it anymore," Victoria shook her head. "But I still remember the emotional expression she said at that time... it was a deep and nostalgic tone, just It seems that she is not referring to a country that is still thriving, but a place that has been destroyed and can only be remembered forever..."

    "...This is a very important clue, I will write it down for the time being," Gawain nodded, "What happens afterwards? You were taken to the city of a thousand towers? How did you get there?"

    "We were taken outside the city. There was no road outside the city leading to the hinterland of the kingdom. Only the endless dense forest and the fog permeating the forest were visible, and the old lady told us-the violet road is not there. Extending in reality, it connects cities in a higher dimension, and if you want to go to the city of a thousand towers, the only way is to find those hidden paths in the fog..."

    Heidi, who was silent on the side, finally couldn''t help but speak: "So, after the apprentices come to the Violet Kingdom, they first need to face some kind of test. Only those who pass can actually reach the City of Thousand Towers?"

    "No, only the local mage apprentices need to take this exam. We can go directly in because we paid for the extra tuition-this is the old lady''s original words."

    Gao Wen: "..."

    Heidi, who was next to him, couldn''t help but tremble at the corner of his mouth: "What then?"

    "Then she took us through the thick fog-that''s all I remember."

 Chapter 1166ï¼š Old shadow

    Victoria''s memory of going to the Violet Kingdom ends here, and it ends abruptly, so that Gawain didn''t react for a moment, and after two seconds he couldn''t help but confirm the sentence: "This is what you remember. Up?"

    "Yes," Victoria nodded. "A very clear node-walk into the misty jungle."

    "That is to say, not only the memory of the city of a thousand towers, the apprentices who went to the Violet Kingdom will not remember their journey to the city of the thousand towers-the journey through those thick fog, from that name The specific route from the small seaside town called Prandall to the hinterland of the kingdom, the appearance in the dense fog forest... the memory of these things is also one of the contents that need to be cleared when leaving?"

    "It seems to be the case now," Victoria nodded again. "The Violet Kingdom is strictly guarding its own secret, and this secret is not limited to the city of a thousand towers-it seems that as long as the fog that crosses the border of the kingdom, everything in its hinterland needs to be protected. It''s tightly hidden...I guessed what was in the fog later, but I didn''t have a clue."

    Gao Wen frowned and thought for a long time, and then the room fell silent. Only the very slight buzzing sound of the magic guiding device was mixed with the sound of the ventilation system, which made the room more quiet. After an unknown amount of time, he suddenly raised his head and broke the silence: "What about after that? What do you remember?"

    "It is still on the edge of the forest. All of us are standing where we set off. It feels like a trance, but in fact the first half of the year has passed-Your Majesty, I not only study frost magic, but also There is also some understanding of the spells in the domain, but I still have to say that the most brilliant memory reshaping spells are difficult to achieve that level-the old lady is still our "guide", she told us that everyone has gone well After completing the scheduled studies, you can go home. The Violet Kingdom has arranged a boat, and our family has been notified that we are waiting for us on the other side of the strait.

    ¡°Of course, many apprentices feel confused and at a loss, and even think this is like a joke. However, when we examine the flow of magic within ourselves, and then notice the changes in the forest edge scenery, everyone realizes that this is really happening.

    "For spellcasters who have to devote themselves to academic research for several years at every turn, the short half-year study can be described as very short. However, the half-year that we were''lost'' in the Violet Kingdom left us with anything in this life. Unmatched gains in a learning career-everyone¡¯s magic skills have made great progress, detailed theoretical knowledge is imprinted in their minds, and certain spell-casting skills have become instincts, showing that we have indeed performed a long period of time. Time, intensive theoretical and practical learning.

    "The only problem is that we don¡¯t remember the specific learning experience."

    Victoria''s voice fell, Gawain''s brows were already tightly frowned, and Heidi, who was next to him, couldn''t help but shook his head: "It feels... so strange..."

    "Yes, it''s weird. It took me a long time to get used to all this and confirm that all of this has really happened. For a longer time, I tried to continue to pay attention to all the information related to the Violet Kingdom. To find a certain...law of their activities in the northern region, to find their potential purpose," Victoria''s voice is cold and her expression is as calm as ever, making it difficult to guess whether her mood has changed at the moment. "There are many apprentices in the same period. I have done similar things, and I believe that in the past six hundred years, a large number of apprentices who have been brought to the Violet Kingdom must have similar ideas and actions.

    "Regardless of whether you have signed an admission agreement before, or whether you have carefully read the memory reshaping problem mentioned in the admission notice, when things happen, it is an instinct to be curious about your mysterious school experience. One point of conspiracy theory is that it would be an instinct to be wary and suspicious of the Violet Kingdom, but after so many years, I have found nothing¡ªjust like other apprentices in the past six centuries.

    "Violet really only recruited a group of students and sent them back after the end of the semester, without any additional conspiracy purposes. They only asked about anything we did later, let alone our investigation activities... For example, their attitude towards Loren Mainland over the years: they don¡¯t care about anything."

    Gawain has already begun to habitually bend his fingers to tap the armrest of the seat, and his thoughts have also expanded and ups and downs, summarizing all the information revealed by Victoria, and it took a long time before he spoke again. He sighed softly: "Secret heritage, deeply buried history, envoys full of mystery and exotic land... It''s really a story of sword and magic. It really fits in the pastoral era when social management and production relations are underdeveloped. Suitable for being included in a magic book made of parchment."

    Hetty raised her head when she heard the words, with a thoughtful expression on her face, and Victoria, who was opposite the communicator, said calmly: "It is exactly what you said."

    "But it is a pity that such a''romantic'' magical talk does not conform to the current "Overseas Student Transportation System" and "Extraordinary Persons Management Measures"," Gao Wen said, and summer insects also came in through the open window. In the study room, "The enrollment process is not standardized, the registration process is unreasonable, the flow of personnel is not open, and the teaching method is not guaranteed. Although the issue of confidential protection at the national level can be considered reasonably, the Violet Kingdom did not sign an understanding memo with us in this regard. Agreement-this aspect needs to be managed."

    Victoria''s expression remained unchanged, but she nodded slightly: "It is exactly what you said."

    On the side of , Heidi had long expected the ancestors to say this, with a smile on her face: "After all, we are now in the era of the rule of law."

    "Regardless of how other countries in the Northern Continent view this matter, before the Violet Kingdom is willing to sign a more transparent, formal, and reliable official personnel training and transportation related agreement with us, this suspicious process of''mage inheritance'' must be temporarily prohibited. "Gao Wen continued, "As you just mentioned, if the contract provided by the Violet Kingdom when recruiting apprentices is really so formal... then they will certainly understand our considerations and follow up in this regard. ."

    "I will make arrangements and further monitor the Violet Masters who are active in the northern region." Victoria nodded and said.

    Gao Wen gave a hum, and then he was a little curious: "Speaking of which, how often does this kind of ¡®choosing apprentice¡¯ in the Violet Kingdom take place? Does it happen every year?"

    "No, it''s much longer than that interval, but it''s not very regular," Victoria immediately replied. "According to the records, they usually choose apprentices at an interval of six to ten years, the longest interval even It has been twenty years, and each selection of apprentices is not completed in a short period of time, but the whole process lasts one to two years-during this time, Violet''s attractors will frequently move in the northern region. , To get in touch with all the talented people who meet their conditions, the number of apprentices who are finally selected is not fixed, from a dozen to hundreds of people.

    "It is said that the Violet Kingdom took the least apprenticeship two hundred years ago. At that time, they took only six apprentices from the entire northern kingdoms and Typhon. Of course, those six apprentices were still with theirs after returning to Loren. The predecessors have also become outstanding masters of magic and are regarded as guests of their respective countries.

    ¡°In addition, the last time they took in apprentices in the northern region was about five years ago. At that time, they took very few people from the northern region, and most of them were from the mossy woods and the northern city states.¡±

    "It sounds pretty arbitrary..." Gawain subconsciously touched the stubble on his chin, trying to outline in his mind the traditions, culture, society, and politics of the northern kingdom of the wizard, just like depicting people. Like a portrait, he is trying to draw a "sketch" for the mysterious hermit country, "Unfortunately, they hid themselves too deep, and even Amber''s cadres could not go deep into the violet interior... "

    "Has Amber already failed?" Heidi asked curiously.

    "It cannot be said to be a failure, because there is no clear goal and time limit, but there is really no progress," Gao Wen said with some regrets. "It is easy for the operators to move in the city on the edge of the Violet Kingdom. Guangming can enter, but when trying to enter the hinterland... they ran into the problem that Victoria just mentioned-there is no road, there is no road connection between the border city of the Violet Kingdom and the inland, and the local management They also prohibit foreigners from crossing the border."

    Heidi nodded helplessly, and could only accept the situation-she knew that this was not a problem between Amber and her staff. Although she would tease or mock the half-elf from time to time, after several years of work and observation, She had already admitted Amber''s strength. That half-elf is extremely talented in intelligence, and the trained operators are definitely the world''s best professionals in sneaking, disguising and collecting intelligence. Now even this group of slithering Aldernan¡¯s palaces dare to drill. "Experts" were at a loss, and that could only explain the difficulty of the dense fog of the Violet Kingdom... it was beyond imagination.

    Regrettably, she couldn''t help but ask Victoria again: "Do you really have no impression of your experience in the city of a thousand towers? Even if you use retrospective thinking or subconscious roaming, you can''t find those. Memory? In theory, no matter how clever the memory modification spell is, it is impossible to leave no traces...especially if you have been studying there for so long-all the learned knowledge is completely preserved, only missing Given the specific learning experience, this kind of power to manipulate memory can be a bit weird."

    Victoria''s brows wrinkled slightly. She thought of words and sentences as she sorted out her memories, and after more than ten seconds, she said in a deep voice: "The specific''memory'' is indeed gone. I have tried all kinds of spells that can help retrieve memories. , No progress. But..."

    Gao Wen and Heidi said in unison: "But what?"

    "But after trying some risky methods such as multiple self-suggestion and deep dream diving, I did find some fragments in the dream... incoherent, weird, full of details, errors and subconscious supplements, I I don¡¯t think they are correct and true memories, but if they are only regarded as references, they should be the ¡°study experiences¡± I remember."

    She recalled for a moment, slowly describing what she saw in her dream:

    "I see a city with countless high towers and stacked houses. The structure does not conform to the spatial and geometric laws of the real world. Those stacked houses cannot have entrances and exits, and there cannot even be enough inside. The living space of ... they are more like chaotic graffiti, outlined on a fictitious land;

    "I also saw an exceptionally high tower. In my dream, the tower moved slightly as if there was life, and even whispered occasionally. On the top of the tower there was something like eyes floating... that thing conveyed distortion. Of malice.

    "I also saw many apprentices gathering in an empty place. It seemed to be a big magic laboratory, or a library, because I saw many shelves arranged in the dark in the distance, but I couldn¡¯t see the details. Is it a book or something. My apprentices and I are reading, and there is the voice of a tutor...only the voice can be heard. He is teaching us patiently, but he is not visible."

    Victoria''s narration stopped, and Gao Wen couldn''t help asking: "That''s it?"

    "Yes, all I remember is these fragments, and there are some more trivial pictures, but they are so fragmented that I don''t know how to describe them," Victoria said in a serious tone. "In short, these are all I remember about studying. Experience, please use it for reference only, so as not to be misled by my description."

    I created a WeChat public account [Kanwen Base] to send you year-end benefits! You can go and see!

    "This is already precious enough information," Gao Wen sighed, "and you mentioned the scene of studying with the apprentices... Although you didn''t see the tutor, I think this at least shows that your knowledge is indeed''learning''. It came instead of being directly poured into my mind by some kind of witchcraft."

    Victoria thought for a while, and said flatly, ¡°In the case of losing specific memories, there is actually not much difference between the two situations.¡±

    Gao Wen was a bit speechless: "This is also..."

    Later, he learned some trivial information about the Violet Kingdom from Victoria. Although the hidden kingdom was shrouded in a thick curtain of mystery, the Wilde family had been living in the north for seven hundred years. Over time, there are always many Violet Mages who are active in the northern regions exposed under their noses, and those who accept the Anzu royal family¡¯s employment and accept the solicitation of Anzu¡¯s various mage organizations will inevitably be with each other when they move south. When dealing with the Duke of the North, the intelligence that Victoria possesses is of great reference to Gao Wen.

    More than an hour later, Gao Wen finally hung up the communication with Winterberg, and the huge study room became quiet again, leaving only him and Hetty.

    After closing his eyes and letting his brain rest for a while, Gawain opened his eyes again and looked at Heidi who was beside Shili.

    "I remember you mentioned earlier that there were some people who had entered the Violet Hinterland. After returning, they told others about a strange world and described the weird and wonderful scenery there..."

    Herty looked serious: "Yes, there are indeed legends in this area, and there are even some ¡®testimonies¡¯ in this area in some more professional academic works."

    "But according to Victoria''s statement just now, after crossing the''border fog'', there is the violet''secret area''. Those mages do not allow any outsiders to get involved in the hinterland of their kingdom. Even a master such as Victoria will not return after returning. Remember what the city of a thousand towers really looks like¡ªthen those who claim to have entered the city of a thousand towers and have noses and eyes after they come out can tell the situation inside, how do they remember so many things, and the wizards who have not been Violet? Catch it back for brainwashing?"

    "... Maybe someone is lying, I don''t think it is the Grand Archon of Victoria-those who claim to have been to the city of a thousand towers and return with memory, they probably just boasted?" Hety stroked her chin, thinking while saying "Maybe they are boasting too true, and no one else has been to the Violet Kingdom, so everyone believes what they say is true..."

    "There must be someone bragging, but it''s hard to say that everyone is bragging," Gawain frowned. "Moreover, some of the claims have even been included in professional academic works. I don''t think that a few liars who talk about them in a tavern have the ability to make Those scholars are being tricked around¡ªthey must have some convincing reasons for their claims."

    "what do you mean¡­¡­"

    "Perhaps, they have really been to the city of a thousand towers, at least they think they are in the city of a thousand towers. The border managers of the Violet Kingdom may not be able to stop all foreigners who try to cross the border, and those who have crossed for various reasons Adventurers in dense fog and forest... God knows what they see in the fog."

    Heidi''s expression became serious. As a mage, she knew many weird legends and the magical principles behind the legends. However, if a whole kingdom was in the state described by the ancestors... she could not find it at all. To a reasonable explanation. She only perceives a chilling atmosphere behind these unusual messages, but she can''t analyze where this atmosphere comes from.

    At this moment, she heard the ancestor¡¯s voice resounding again: "Heidi, you go check something."

    Heidi immediately reacted: "Yes, ancestor, what do you want me to check?"

    "Look up how many mysteries about magic have been brought by the Violet Lorewalkers in the past six hundred years, and how many traces of violets there are in the magic system currently used by the nations of mankind," Gao Wen said solemnly, "including the specifics. The names of the spells, their types, the approximate time they were introduced into the continent of Loren, the scope of their influence, and how these spells have changed in the past few hundred years...

    "Victoria is right. After the Dark Blue Well magic system of the Gondor Empire collapsed, it was the Violet Mages who helped the Gondor survivors establish a modern magic system... Now this system is still the mainstream in many places, and it is everywhere. The shadows of violets. Now I want to know how many of these shadows are."

    "Yes, ancestors."

 Chapter 1167ï¼š Intelligent

    At the lower reaches of the Baishui River, in the Gelan area, the newly established large-scale factory stands like a towering fortress on the former wasteland. The main building made of gray-white artificial materials has rigid and straight lines. The practical design style allows It is completely different from the complex and exquisite magician workshops of the old age, but it also carries a certain rugged and powerful "industrial beauty".

    There is a WeChat public account [Kanwen Base], you can receive red envelopes and coins, first come first served!

    At the edge of the factory, a towering magic monitoring tower is monitoring the fluctuations of magic in the entire area to prevent unauthorized spellcasting from interfering with the operation of the factory¡¯s machinery and communication systems. There are also security personnel wearing light equipment at intersections. Patrols and guards this key facility with the background of the Government Affairs Office. A avenue extending from the river bank straightly passed through the entire factory area. On the avenue, a black magic car was stopping smoothly in front of one of the workshops.

    The car door opened, and the tall and thin Lady Lopenie Glenn, who was wearing a dark striped dress with her hair rolled up, walked out of it, and cast her gaze to the large workshop in front of her. Behind her, another figure followed the demon. Stepping out of the guided car, it was the ghostly "Lady of the Lantern" Selena Geerfen.

    "Is this the main production area of ??Glenn Heavy Industries..." Selena raised her head and saw the large fortress-like workshop standing in front of her. The hard and straight lines outside the workshop were cut like a sharp blade. In the sky, the material pipelines, liquid and gas pipelines that extend from the top of the workshop extend out like the blood and nerves of behemoths, connecting with other nearby workshops and storage tanks in the distance. The industrial power contained in this makes her unable to help her. Squinted his eyes, "It is indeed one of the largest industrial bases in the South...I think I can understand why your Majesty chose this place to be the test site of the "Wet Parts Intelligent Workshop"."

    "The empire has invested a lot of money and policy preferential treatment here. His Majesty ordered me to use these things to build an industrial base that can support the southeast. What you see is actually only a part of this large-scale plan-for the overall picture, this Everything is in its infancy. In the future, there will be more large-scale facilities and more factories appearing in this area," the Lady Lopenie with a proud look on her face, introducing her achievements over the years to the guests, "except In addition to the inhabited urban areas and the cultivated land, woods, and water resources reserved by the law, the wasteland in the northern part of G¨¹len City is still large. Now these desolate land can finally be used."

    While talking, the maiden could not help but glance at Selena, her eyes fell on the other''s lap, and she asked curiously: "Although it is a bit rude to ask, you don''t seem to need to talk to me. Come by car together... As an online resident, you just need to show up in front of me after I arrive at my destination, right?"

    "Life needs a sense of ritual-this is a sentence your majesty said, and I think it makes sense," Selena smiled, her tone very relaxed, "occasionally let herself be like a''living person in the real world "Living the same way helps to maintain a clear self-awareness to prevent aging and slow mentality. This is the experience I have summed up over the past few hundred years."

    "...Actually, I just find it a bit strange, especially when I think that you are actually sitting in a chair and flying synchronously with the magic car..." Luo Pei Ni''s face was somewhat weird.

    "...Well, this is because I didn''t think about it well," Selena was a little embarrassed, but she waved her hand to change the topic quickly, "Let''s not pay attention to these details for now-the workshop is ready. Huh?"

    "Of course," Lopez nodded with a smile, "I was ready yesterday."

    Up to this moment, the person in charge of the factory who came to greet confirmed that the two ladies had finished talking, and brought the technicians to greet them. Luo Peni had a brief conversation with them, and then made an invitation to Selena¡ª¡ª Selena had been looking forward to this moment for a long time. She raised her head and saw that the heavy mechanical gate in front of the large factory building was opened smoothly under the drive of the magical device, and a brightly lit workshop gradually appeared before her eyes.

    Came to inspect the new workshop of G¨¹len Heavy Industries, which in itself is one of her main tasks in the G¨¹len area this time. It is as important as observing Patty¡¯s situation and confirming the effect of the anti-divine barrier. As for why a person is like her In this way, the "node bachelor" who focuses on the field of neural and network will be connected with the workshop of heavy industry, and it is related to the cutting-edge technology that will be launched here: wet parts host, magic machinery, neural network, the Cecil Empire is proud of The three major technologies will be integrated here.

    With anticipation, she followed behind the noble lady Luo Pei Ni, stepped across the alloy gate driven by the magical machinery, and after a short connecting bridge, identity verification and entry and exit registration, she finally placed herself in Between those huge machines and pipes and cables.

    In the very spacious and bright large workshop, processing machinery two to three meters high and more than ten meters long are neatly arranged on both sides of the passage like steel giants. The thick material pipelines are connected to the tops of the machines from the upper level of the workshop. The large-scale and complex transmission mechanism is connected behind the large processing machine, and these things are intertwined together to form the arteries and branches in this "steel palace"-all of these are unimaginable in the era of traditional magic workshops Spectacles, but if they are alone, they are not enough to surprise Selena.

    Because she has visited factories in other places, and factories in other places also have magical machinery similar to this one, which is at best smaller in scale and smaller in number.

    What really deserves the attention of a technical expert like her is the "nerve line" that connects those machines¡ª¡ª

    Between the ¡°arteries¡± intertwined by the material pipelines and transportation mechanisms, another complex network structure came into her eyes. It was the pipes and cables wrapped by a thick and strong composite protective layer. The inside of each machine extends out, some go deep into the ground, and some go out along the upper beam frame of the workshop, leading to a certain area outside the workshop or inside the workshop. The surfaces of these pipelines are all marked with dark red and there are Slightly luminous enchanting paint covers every important interface or overhaul point, and a certain kind of gleam flows slowly and brightly inside them, making these things seem to be alive.

    In fact, they are indeed alive¡ªeven conscious.

    ¡°All the machines here are actually modified on the basis of existing equipment. Their main working structure is still the original one, but with the addition of new control units-this has reduced the upgrade cost of the workshop by at least half. "Lady Luopeini walked forward and tapped the metal cover on the side of one of the large processing machines with her finger. "Here is the new control unit. Note that it is a new addition-the original manual control part is still retained. It is used for manual takeover or emergency shutdown if necessary. Mr. Prumman, please help open the cover."

    The person in charge of the workshop called Prumman immediately stepped forward and opened the strong-looking steel cover with a special key. Selena leaned forward, and the structure under the cover entered her. Sight.

    She saw a "rune palette" with delicate partitions installed on the internal frame, but the end of the rune unit was connected with dark red biological tissues, which were buried deep inside the machine from a The tube grows out and differentiates into a single nerve thread, which is like a vine spreading in the soil and merges with the entire "color plate" installation. In the depths of those runes, nerves, and channels, she also sees another A conduit for conveying nutrients. Thin biomass is flowing slowly in the conduit, nourishing the nerve nodes inside the machine.

    At this moment, in Selena¡¯s eyes, one of the nerve lines seemed to suddenly receive a signal from the superior, and the rune connected to it was lit up, and there was a low buzzing inside the machine. After a few seconds, everything was calm again. .

    The voice of the noble lady Luo Pei Ni came from the side: "The system is self-checking-the neural network in the workshop will self-check like this every once in a while, just like the normal workshop supervisor patrolling the machine, but the human eye is not as sharp as these nerves These nerves can clearly perceive the situation of each machine as humans perceive their own fingers, and all faults and potential faults can be found and uploaded in the first time."

    Selena nodded and got up from the "nerve control unit" of the machine to leave. She raised her head and saw a nerve channel extending from above, connecting and fusing with several other nerve channels, and disappearing into a higher layer. Root girders.

    "Here is a kilometer-long nervous system and supporting biomass pipelines. They communicate and connect between machines, exchange data between neural nodes, draw nutrients from underground circulating pumps and split pools, and reserve access to other The external interface of the workshop-but if you want to transmit data to a farther place, you still need to forward it through the magic net hub," the Lady Lopenie introduced on the side, raising her finger to a facility deep in the workshop, " Next we are going to the "brain" of this workshop, um...the brain in the true sense."

    Led by Luo Pei Ni and the person in charge of the workshop, Selena came to the depths of the workshop. At the end of the connecting passage, she saw a large tower-like facility-it looked a bit like the kind of large alchemy factory. The lower part of the distillation tower is buried in a large hole in the underground of the workshop, and the upper part is connected to the dome of the workshop. A large number of pipes and nerve cords converge on top of it and merge into the tower like blood vessels connected to the heart. A connecting bridge controlled by a mechanical device connects the center of the tower with the main road of the workshop.

    In front of this tower, Selena closed her eyes slightly, but another layer of vision opened up-it was a sight that ordinary people could not detect with the naked eye, and it was something that only immortals like her could see. .

    The thinking river formed by nerve impulse, flows quietly in this cold steel workshop, intertwined into a net.

    In her field of vision, in the darkness, all the machines gradually emerged with light, and the fine light spots emerged inside them, and flowed along the artificially customized veins. They met in the air and underground, like the life It grew like a river, and finally connected to the common source-that source was right in front of her eyes, an artificial brain that emits a strong thought pulse and is composed of countless nerve nodes... and it seems that there is more than one brain?

    She opened her eyes, and the picture formed by the transcendental perception was replaced by reality. She saw the Lady Lopenie step forward, and the tower carrying the factory consciousness was opening the door.

    The high tower is brightly lit. Three tubular devices with a diameter of two or three meters are fixed on the floor in the center of the room. Each device is separated by a few meters, and there are countless pipes neatly connected from top to bottom. At the top of those devices, and in the center of the three tubular devices arranged in a fringe shape, Selena saw something half buried in the floor. It looked like a carapace of some kind of insect with a rounded arc on the upper part. , The lower part is the base made of alloy-the strongest thought pulse is emitted from inside it.

    "This is the main brain of the workshop-after passing the inspection and acceptance, it will become the main brain of the entire industrial area. Next to it are the backup and servo brains. They have different functions and can quickly take over when any of the brains has problems. System," the technical director of the workshop stepped forward. This is a senior druid. Thin hair and deep eye sockets show his professionalism and reliability. "In theory, unless all brains die at the same time, as long as there is one In normal operation, the entire system will not be shut down, and at most efficiency will drop..."

    The Lady Lopenie walked a few steps forward, curled her fingers and tapped on the shell of the "master brain". Accompanied by a crisp sound, the shell opened slowly, revealing the crystal container full of biomass solution and soaking Artificial brain in a container.

    Immediately afterwards, the surrounding three tubular devices also opened their shells. As the alloy protective shell slowly lowered, crystal tubes filled with biomass solution and floating brains immersed in the liquid were exposed inside those devices.

    A large number of artificial nerve cords, metal needles, and fiber catheters are connected to those brains. If you see this scene in ordinary people, I am afraid it will feel...very exciting.

    But people who have worked here for a long time are obviously no strangers to all of this-just like druids and physicians are also used to the appearance of corpses.

    "These are neural connection units, which also include monitoring poles. The wetware host uses these connection units to order the neural network in the workshop, perceive and control all the machines. The monitoring poles allow our main control center to know every moment In the case of a servo brain, it is also used to give instructions to these servo brains.¡± The technical director introduced this complex and advanced system next to him. ¡°According to the deepest instructions of the servo brain, they only receive the monitoring pole signal and recognize it. The command will not be released until the operator has the authority. If any part of the whole link is abnormal, they will cut off the neural network and remind the workers in the workshop to manually take over the machine through the broadcast system."

    "This is to prevent someone from stealing the command power of the factory," the Lady Lopenie added. "According to your majesty, when a system is highly integrated and centralized, it will also have the authority to be stolen. Risks. In the near future, taking over a factory may only require a wrongly authorized order-this kind of risk we have to guard against."

    "Ah... Your Majesty is really good at this kind of network-level infiltration and authority control..." Perhaps she recalled something that made people sweating, Selena''s expression was a bit strange for a moment, and then her eyes noticed the room. In the corner of the manual console, on that console, there is a big red button that stands out, "What is that?"

    "The one-key overclocking button is used to improve the operating efficiency of the system in the short term. It is usually used when overtime production or quick reset of the system is required," the technical director immediately replied, "The main working mechanism is automatically when the button is pressed. Pour syrup into the biomass pipeline..."

 Chapter 1168ï¼š Technology front end

    After hearing the explanation from the technical director, Selena was silent for a few seconds before repliing blankly: "...a simple and effective way."

    Then she walked two steps forward and came to the hemispherical crystal device that contained the "master brain". The transparent spherical shell was soaked with artificial brains like giant organs. This scene was somewhat spiritual to ordinary people. , But for Selena, who was born in the sleeper, this scene is just an ordinary research object.

    Her gaze swept over the metal poles and various catheters fixed in the gully of the brain tissue inside the container, and Luo Pei Ni also walked over and introduced her to the details of the device: "The biomass pipe is connected to the container from below. Nutrients from the split tank are continuously delivered to the servo brains at all levels. There are three groups of independently operating pumps to maintain the circulation of these liquids. Even if one or two pumps encounter an accident, these servo brains will not stop due to lack of nutrition. There are independent filtering and alarm devices at the bottom of each container. Once toxic substances enter the circulatory system or the metabolic waste in a certain section of the pipeline exceeds the standard, the control center will know immediately."

    "What if the toxic substance exceeds the system''s processing limit?" Selena asked without looking back, "Or other disasters caused the entire "tower" to interrupt the external communication... Please don''t think I am deliberately making things difficult. Any accident in the world can happen, and I have seen too many incredible system-wide disasters in the past 700 years."

    "Of course, your worries are necessary, and we do have the ultimate protection plan," the Lady Lopenie smiled and appeared confident. "Considering that the most sophisticated and expensive parts of the entire system are these''servo brains'', The ultimate damage control of the entire system is designed to protect the servo brain. If an irreparable disaster occurs in the factory, the servo brain will immediately smash these containers and retreat through the reserved escape channel. They fly very fast , The muscle strength of the nerve tentacles is enough to deal with the stuck ventilation grille or sewer opening, and the ability to escape is very strong."

    Penny¡¯s voice fell, and the technical director next to him added two more sentences: ¡°In addition, in order to ensure that the factory host can maintain a certain escape ability for a long time, we will arrange these servo brains to leave the wetware slot in turn every week for physical training, including Long- and short-range flights and use of tentacles to lift weights and pulls. In addition, we plan to conduct fire-fighting and poisoning drills for them every six months to train with the workers in the factory."

    Penny nodded: "All workers will receive common sense training on the servo brain and gradually become familiar with it to ensure that they can deal with the servo brain in accordance with the normal colleague relationship. Your Majesty reminds us to keep in mind that all employees Mental health is what G¨¹len has been paying attention to."

    Selena: "..."

    "Ms. Selena?" Noting that the nodal bachelor''s expression in front of him was a little strange for a moment, the Lady Lopez could not help but say, "Anything else?"

    "...No, I just think... well, it''s all reasonable," Selena rubbed her forehead with a weird expression, and then murmured like she was talking to herself, "Bertila has done something really wrong. It''s getting more and more weird... and it''s really a shame that ordinary people with normal three outlooks can adapt to the weird things she made..."

    Hearing Selena¡¯s muttering, Luo Pei Ni smiled: ¡°No matter how weird magic products are, they are nothing more than tools. For the first generation of people who are exposed to magic products, rumbling steel monsters and floating in liquid The giant brain is not essentially different. In fact, due to the strange impression left by some traditional dark wizards to the world, the latter may be easier for the public to imagine."

    Selena nodded gently, and did not entangle on this topic anymore. Instead, she looked up at the servo brains immersed in the container. For a while, she seemed to be lost in thinking, until after a few seconds, Luo Pei Ni¡¯s The voice came again: "In fact, there are still many people who are confused about these servo brains. The main reason is that everyone always thinks that these artificial brains will think like humans. Especially when they see their''living posture'', they seem to be The feeling of facing a smart individual is particularly strong..."

    Selena turned her head and glanced at the female consul with a smile: "Are you included in these people?"

    Luo Penny''s face was expressionless: "I am a mage, I only believe in the data obtained from research, and I don''t care about this kind of prejudice based on intuition."

    "Ms. Archon, even a wizard, she will be shaken when she sees these cutting-edge technologies for the first time. There is nothing embarrassing about it," Selena smiled faintly. "Any new technology will always cause this and that. Worry, and in fact they do have hidden dangers of this kind. There is no absolutely safe technology in the world, only continuous rigorous safety measures, and the trial and error costs in order to obtain these safety measures.

    "Servo brains are not as intelligent as humans. Although they are an important part of the''intelligence era'' planned by His Majesty, the''intelligence'' of these brains is not the same as what ordinary people understand. Their From the physical structure, nerves cannot produce complex thinking processes, but can only handle heavy data calculation tasks. Of course, they also have some basic thinking activities, such as eating and...cooperating with your physical training, but this kind of thinking Activities are closer to animals than humans.

    "After all, Ms. Archdruid Bertila did not design the intellectual foundation for these brains at all, and did not leave them room to rely on reproduction to seek genetic mutations, so please rest assured, they are just more advanced tools... ¡­Maybe it can be regarded as a loyal''animal companion''?

    "But as I just said, there is no absolutely safe technology in the world. No one knows what kind of problems these servo brains will have in the future. The impact on society after their large-scale application is difficult to estimate. Just as magical technology changed our way of life, these servo brains will definitely have similar effects and changes. This is the problem that government managers like you and technicians like me must face together. ."

    "Your statement is exactly the same as your majesty," the noble lady Lopeini smiled and shook her head, "this is how he described the problems we face in development."

    "I am a loyal reader of "The Emperor''s Words"," Selena suddenly squeezed her eyes, "I have read every volume."

    Then she waved her hand and did not let the topic slip in this direction. Instead, she raised her head and pointed her chin to the "mastermind" who was on standby: "I have a general understanding of this system and now should we follow the plan? Wake up this sleeping...friend?"

    "Of course," Luo Pei-ni immediately returned to the state, nodded seriously, and instructed the management staff beside her, "Ring the bell to notify everyone to enter the post."

    After a while, a sharp bell rang in the factory area, and workers and technicians who were already ready came to the workshop. Although the control of the wet parts host can greatly improve the efficiency of the production process and reduce the number of operators in many positions, this The system still needs human assistance and supervision, and the system is currently in trial operation, so a certain amount of operators is still needed in the workshop.

    A window was opened in the middle of the "wet parts control tower" deep in the workshop. Luo Pei Ni and Selena stood in front of the window and looked at the situation in the workshop. They saw that the people were all in their positions, and the signal of readiness came from everywhere. Behind them, the technical director came to the console of the main brain and pulled down the black lever in the center.

    A series of bubbles rose up in all the containers, the light of the runes flashed between the base and the pipe, and the sleeping mastermind was instantly awakened. These loyal control units pondered for a moment, and the whole workshop came to life.

    In Selena¡¯s vision, she saw that the thought rivers that were originally flowing quietly suddenly became extremely active, and the continuous thought pulses rushed along the nerve cords all over the workshop, like an originally dim network Suddenly lit, the "thinking" of the servo brain was injected into a neatly arranged large machine, so all the heavy gears and connecting rods spun up.

    "Each execution unit is operating normally! Nerve cord signal is normal! Biomass pipeline network monitoring is normal! Servo brain blood sugar is normal!"

    In the continuous reports, Selena showed a faint smile. Despite being a ghost, she still took a deep breath as if she was alive, and let out a sigh: "Finally...the dark knowledge of the past Once there was the light of the right way."

    ¡­¡­

    In the northern part of the Rock Fortress, in the lower reaches of the Gorgon River, in Pompeii, the warm wind blowing from the south has swept across a large area of ??wasteland outside the boundaries of the development zone. The wind is mixed with the smell of damp mud, which heralds the coming of summer rain. .

    This year¡¯s rains are more abundant than previous years, and the water level of the Gorgon River has also risen all the way. However, after careful study, scholars have confirmed that this level of rainfall will not cause flooding. People living in the central area of ??the Holy Spirit Plain are also relieved. Come, and at the same time, I hope that the last part of summer will be smooth and rainy, so that this year will have a good harvest.

    A large factory is located in the development zone on the east side of the riverside city. The factory that was put into operation only this year has multiple magic obelisks and several towering magic escape towers, and there are straight and wide roads from the factory area. Passing through, extending all the way to the pier on the Gorgon River, various characteristics show that this is a heavy factory that produces large-scale magic devices, and the government affairs office here has high hopes for it.

    In the loading and unloading area of ??the factory, a heavy truck is parked by the transfer platform waiting to send the goods out of the factory. Several workers and technicians are busy at the site, operating the machinery to move the heavy crates and inspecting the boxes one by one. The condition of the goods.

    Among the operators at the scene, a tall middle-aged man appeared to be particularly eye-catching. In addition to a stronger figure than ordinary people, obvious scars and subtleties can be seen around the face and neck of this middle-aged man. The symptom of crystallization shows the identity of a middle-aged man: he is a "healer", a person who has survived the crystal cluster disaster, and a glorious restorer of this land.

    The mechanical lifting device was running, and the last large crate was safely placed on the heavy truck. After confirming that the mechanical device had been stopped and locked, the middle-aged man lowered his controller and jumped onto the truck with two other workers. Prepare to secure those crates in place with shackles.

    "The first batch of finished products...finally finished," a worker said next to the middle-aged man, "this is a precision thing...I hope they can be sent to the imperial capital''s test site steadily."

    "By the way...why do you want to build such a large anti-gravity unit?" Another worker made a confused voice, "I have seen dragoons in the north, and the kind of''cloud bottom'' carrier for transportation. , They can¡¯t use such a large anti-gravity unit...a unit is so big, I really don¡¯t know how big the anti-gravity ring made of them is..."

    The middle-aged man with scars and crystal marks on his face glanced at the two workers, his voice low and hoarsely reminded: "This is not something we should pay attention to. Don''t just guess the empire''s plans."

    "Hi, Sam, you are too serious to talk about products in the factory without violating any non-disclosure agreement, not to mention that these parts themselves are not classified as confidential things," a worker waved his hand, and then lowered his voice. Hey, are you really not curious? Oh, yes, you just transferred from the north recently...maybe you don''t know the situation of this factory..."

    The middle-aged man called Sam ignored the chattering man. He just lowered his head and scanned the label on the crate, which was printed with brief information about the goods in black and white letters:

    Standard-III anti-gravity unit (welded type), produced from: Pompeii Special Manufacturing Center, shipped to: Cecil City.

    Below the label, there is a line of additional annotations: Empire Magic Technology Department, authorized by Minister Rebecca, for domestic use.

    "It''s fixed. It''s also fixed here."

    The voice of a colleague came from the side, and Sam withdrew his sight.

    These large magic units can be used to form an anti-gravity ring with a diameter of more than ten meters. They represent the processing limit of rune installations in modern factories, regardless of the princess who is praised by the emperor as having the "steel mind" And what kind of plan she conceived with her head, which is extremely good at dealing with steel machines, behind these rings must point to some great creation that can shock the world, like the old magic engine and rune cannon, or Mercedes-Benz The magic train and the incredible steel battleship.

    But these things have nothing to do with him.

    For him, instead of paying attention to these mysterious magic parts, it is better to pay attention to the healing of this land and this prosperous summer.

    Sam stood on the truck, looking far at the new forest north of Pompeii. Last year, there was still a burnt wasteland. It was a landmark representing the pollution boundary in the previous crystal cluster war.

    Although the army of crystal clusters did not attack Pompeii, in order to prevent the spread of pollution, the Cecil Corps completely burned a large area north of Pompeii with heavy burners, creating a "purification zone". The burned land used to be shocking, but as your Majesty said, new shoots will always flourish on the burned land.

    Recommendation, the reading app I¡¯m using recently, [app?] There are many sources of books, all books, and fast updates!

    Nowadays, the lush scene has appeared. Although it seems to Sam that the growth rate of the woods in this summer is a bit abnormal, the woods that seem to grow overnight are indeed pleasing to the eye. They cover the land with lush greens. The last piece of scorched earth that was burned also shows that the ecology of this piece of land is heading for complete recovery.

 Chapter 1169ï¼š Big plan

    To the southwest of Cecil City, a large facility is located at the junction between the dark mountains and the forest. The heavy high wall isolates the entire facility from the outside world. At every node of the high wall, you can see the towering mana obelisk as well as the guard post and fire platform near the obelisk. Soldiers go back and forth on the high wall. The patrol is full of guns and live ammunition. There is another road that extends from the back of the base all the way into the dark mountains, pointing far away in the direction of the fortress. Another road extends from the side of the base to the dense forest in the west, where is the Dragoon Training Base No. 1 direction.

    This large facility is one of several test and processing bases under the Department of Magic Technology.

    In the depths of the facility, the independent building in the office area stands in a huge hole made by the natural mountain. The flag of the Cecil Empire hangs along the mountain wall from the high dome to the ground. A middle-aged male researcher passes through it. The mechanical bridge between the isolation inspection area and the office area stepped into the building under the watch of the Empire flag.

    Compared with the relatively strict and depressing environment of the base, the interior of the building has bright lights and relaxing colors. In the long main corridor, the soft light emitted by the magic spar lamp is spilled from the top. A layer of soft light fell on Researcher Nian''s shoulders, and bright reflections also appeared on his head.

    A young female researcher came from the other side, stopped in front of the middle-aged man and greeted politely: "Good day, Leslie Think Tank."

    "Miss Fanny," Marin Leslie, who has been promoted from a senior researcher to a "think tank," nodded to the girl who had just graduated from Imperial College and was transferred here, "I just received It is reported that the large anti-gravity unit sent from Pompeii has passed the Panshi Port checkpoint and should arrive at the Baishuihe Port soon. You will bring the procedures to the handover tomorrow-you should be familiar with the relevant procedures. ?"

    "Yes, Leslie Think Tank," the young research assistant nodded vigorously, with the youthful vigor and the sense of expectation when performing important tasks. "Don''t worry, I have followed the mentors several times. , There must be no problem."

    "Well," Marin Leslie replied, and asked casually, "Is the minister in this office today?"

    "Yes, the minister came early today, and he has to deal with several technical processes of engine linkage-now in the office on the second floor."

    "Okay, I''m going over now¡ªMiss Fanny, don''t forget what I told you."

    After this small episode, Marin Leslie bid farewell to the young research assistant, went straight to the second floor of the office area, and stopped at the end of the spacious and bright corridor-this is the highest responsibility of the Magic Technology Department. People¡¯s office, and that was a respectable member of the royal family. Although almost everyone in this era is consciously weakening many of the rules and habits of the old aristocratic era, Marin, who comes from the Leslie family, still persists. Certain "rules" for decades. He stopped in front of this door, quickly sorted out every detail on his clothes, and adjusted his expression in place, before he stepped forward to knock on the door.

    But before his fingers touched the door panel, the voice from the office stopped his movements. He heard two voices, one of which was obviously his immediate boss, and the other was the ruler of the empire. Your Excellency¡ª¡ª

    "You have exceeded your budget for the third time! Rebecca! Although your project has a high priority now, you also have to consider our finances-why not do more simulation experiments in the Origin Lab? !"

    "I did it, aunt... But the origin laboratory is not a panacea. Who knows that there will be an additional magic tremor after the multiple anti-gravity rings are activated simultaneously... But don¡¯t worry! We have found the magic tremor. The way to export in time! Just add a layer of mythril coating between the first-level power ridge and the second-level power ridge. Hey, let me tell you, aunt, Pompeii..."

    "How many times have you said that when you communicate at work, call me the Grand Archon!"

    "Hey, okay, Aunt Archon-the newly built factory in Pompeii has already shipped! In these two days, we will know that the anti-gravity unit on the production line does not meet the standard. If it does, the cost More than half of this can be down..."

    "I hope the situation is really the same as what you said, otherwise I will have to take you to the ancestors as an account when the next financial settlement is made!"

    "Hey, hey, don''t worry, Aunt Archon, I''m sure here, I must not ask..."

    "Stop¡ªyou should call my aunt. Damn, I really should have found you a good etiquette teacher..."

    "Hey, aunt, you are too harsh. Mr. Bauerbo was actually good at back then. Although his boxing skills are not good, his physical skills are quite desirable..."

    Marin Leslie, a member of the Leslie family, a well-educated progressive scholar who actively accepted the transformation of the new empire order, one of the oldest technicians in the Magic Technology Department, and the "think tank" with the least hair in this session , Today encountered the biggest middle-aged workplace crisis in his life in front of his immediate boss.

    Knowing that my boss is being trained in the room by his boss, and from the conversation, I can tell that my boss seems to be stupid, and I am standing outside the office at the moment, the room is not soundproofed, and I work here. Everyone knows this and asks: If you open the door yourself at this time, how much money will be left next month?

    The voice in the room has calmed down, and Marin Leslie swallowed with a complicated expression. He knew that His Royal Highness Rebecca was actually a person who didn¡¯t care much about details, and probably wouldn¡¯t break it because of himself. Something embarrassing and angry, but at this time he still couldn''t help but hesitate-after all, even if the person involved was not embarrassed, he would be embarrassed to hear it outside.

    He decided to stand at the door for another two minutes, wait for the embarrassment to pass before knocking on the door, pretending that he had just arrived and heard nothing...

    As soon as his thoughts turned here, Marin suddenly heard footsteps behind him. He looked back and saw that Miss Fanny was walking towards a nearby office-she had come up to fetch the documents.

    "Lesley Think Tank?" Fanny also saw Marin standing in front of the minister''s office, and she called out in surprise, "have you not seen the minister yet? She is in the office..."

    Marin suffocated his neck, and after holding back for a long time, he could only say: "...Thank you for reminding."

    "You''re welcome~~" The young research assistant smiled happily, turned and walked into the room, leaving Marin Leslie with an embarrassed face standing at the door of the minister''s office. After a while, Marin, who often felt the pressure of the workplace The husband sighed and scratched his head. The remaining hair around his head seemed to loosen a little bit. Then he reached out and knocked on the door, and soon heard a familiar female voice from inside: "Come in, the door is unlocked. ."

    Marin pushed the door into the office and saw Rebecca sitting behind a large desk, seeming to be in a daze, a magic net terminal next to it seemed to have just shut down, and the runes around the projection crystal were still glowing slightly.

    "Um... Minister," Marin bit his head and said hello, "I''ll report to you..."

    "Marin," Rebecca said casually while maintaining a wandering state, "I suddenly have a doubt..."

    Marin Leslie immediately adjusted his expression, and even put the report aside for the time being: "Ah, may you ask."

    "Will the older women have a worse temper than when they were young?" Rebecca looked at the old man in front of her seriously, "I always feel that my aunt has become more and more irritable in the past two years..."

    Marin broke down in a cold sweat on the spot-this thing is a proposition!

    But fortunately, Rebecca didn¡¯t expect this middle-aged bachelor who didn¡¯t even marry his wife to answer such a highly professional question. She just muttered something like this, and then she muttered and moved the topic to another one. Direction: "Oh, forget it, in any case, let him prepare some medicine to calm the nerves when I see Pittman next time. Maybe my aunt won''t care about the budget when she is happy..."

    Marin¡¯s cold sweat has never stopped. At this time, he watched his boss rush towards the new direction of death. He wanted to remind him, but he didn¡¯t know how to open the topic. Before he figured out how to speak, Rebecca''s voice came again: "Forget it, forget about it, Marin, what are you going to report?"

    This sentence was like a natural phenomenon, and fresh air suddenly poured into Marin''s trachea. He couldn''t help but exhale, and quickly led the topic on the right track: "Yes, Minister. First of all, it is about the reaction of the Pompeii factory just off the line The gravity unit, a message from Panshi Port just now says that the fast cargo ship has passed the checkpoint and should be able to arrive at the Baishuihe Port tomorrow or the day after tomorrow. I have arranged for someone to hand it over."

    "Oh? Have you passed the Rock Harbor? That''s really fast," Rebecca immediately showed a happy expression, and shook his chair with a grin. "That''s it, we can quickly put the new anti-gravity The ring is installed on the test frame, and there is no need to stop and wait for a series of projects in the test field... Is there any other good news?"

    "Ms. Selena, a node bachelor, has sent a message that the No. 1 experimental workshop of Glenn Heavy Industries has been successfully launched," Marin nodded. "According to her judgment, the performance of the neural network under the control of the wet part host in a practical environment is in line with expectations. , All parameters are in line with or close to the conclusions calculated in the laboratory environment-she described, "The whole factory is alive, and every machine operates as flexibly and freely as humans control their own limbs, unlike the old style. The levers and buttons that are manually manipulated are as blunt."

    "Such a high evaluation?" Rebecca raised her eyebrows immediately, and then she felt a little regretful, "Hey, it''s a pity that I wasn''t there. I really want to see how the first "smart workshop" in human history started up. of¡­¡­"

    Then she shook her head to refocus her mind on the business. Her gaze looked at the documents on the desk. Between those documents and the ruler, a large sketch was spread out on the desk, and the sketch was outlined. There is something weird to describe to people who don¡¯t know the truth--

    It looks like a very weird ship, or some kind of "building" that can move like a vehicle. The tower next to it as a scale reference shows that this weird thing has a huge volume, and in this weird There are no sails, blades, or other structures expected of a normal ship to be seen everywhere in the huge "ship". Instead, there are large magical devices distributed throughout the hull, which include a large number of diameters. An anti-gravity ring reaching more than ten meters, an energy-discharging grid with a length of nearly 100 meters, a continuous array of magic capacitors, and a greater number of dazzling magical mechanisms.

    At the bottom of this drawing, the hard and clear printed characters are marked with a code representing top secret: No. 115 project.

    This is just a sketch, and the details contained are far from the real engineering blueprint. However, just such a sketch is also complicated to the extent that it can make young technicians who have just been in touch with Magic Technology for a long time dizzy.

    This is of course not designed by Rebecca herself-although she is indeed a very talented magician expert, but the truly cutting-edge magical technology has already developed to a level beyond personal talent. This sketch and the entire design plan related to it is the result of hundreds of experts from the Magic Technology Department and cooperating scholars from several other research departments working day and night. This not only includes a large number of demonstrations and calculations in the real world, It also includes countless derivations and simulations under the accelerated time of the origin laboratory.

    The engineering behind this blueprint is the most ambitious plan of the empire in this exciting new era.

    "Anti-gravity device... My ancestors once said that this is one of the most convenient technologies in the world, and it is even convenient to the point of cheating-and such an important technology should not be limited to making something like dragoons or cloud bottoms. Such''gadgets''," Rebecca said slowly, looking at the things on the sketch, with a trace of emotion, "Sometimes even I can''t understand how the ancestors'' incredible ideas came out. Seriously Yes, when he came up with the''Magic Sky Fortress'' plan, I was taken aback..."

    "Your Majesty once said that his source of inspiration is the elves'' temple of stars," Marin Leslie said in admiration, and when he saw the drawing on the table, his eyes were more proud. "But I still have to say... The Temple of the Stars has been operating in the sky of this world for so many years, and everyone takes it for granted as a kind of''unquestioned miracle''. Only our majesty can think of using human power. To replicate this miracle-this vision is unmatched by others."

    "My ancestors said, don''t despise the vision of the ancients because of our achievements today-people in the past didn''t want to, because the limitations of technology and background made it impossible to do it. The elves have spent so many years trying to repair their temple of stars , If they have a way, don¡¯t they want to make a new one?" Rebecca shook her head, saying something very rare, "and the thing we are going to build can¡¯t be compared to the Temple of the Stars. By comparison, no matter in terms of scale or internal parameters, an air fortress of the size of the Temple of Stars cannot be replicated by today''s technology...but we can try to create a downgraded version."

    As Marin Leslie heard the words of the princess, a smile gradually appeared on his face: "If you can make one, you can make ten."

    "Yes," Rebecca also laughed, smiling confidently, "If you can make one, you can make ten."

 Chapter 1170ï¼š Plan ahead

    Make expensive things cheap, make rare things popular, and make unreliable things stable and controllable¡ªthe reason why magic technology can change the way the whole world works in this era is the biggest reliance on this.

    The elves have a temple of stars. Over the past thousands of years, that never-falling sky fortress has been the greatest guarantee for the Silver Empire to disregard the nations, although due to the aging of the temple itself, its deterrence can only be limited. In the southern part of the continent, as long as the fortress is still floating in the sky for a day, most countries on the Loren continent can only look up and awe at it-this has nothing to do with whether the elves themselves "abide by peace and neutrality", but by their overwhelming strength. The inevitable situation caused.

    In the current international situation, Gawain and his entire ruling team do not intend to make Cecil a hegemonic empire, but even so, he still hopes to make a breakthrough in the empire¡¯s air power, the sky fortress in the hands of the elves. It is an extremely attractive and practical target, even if it is not considered from the perspective of military deterrence, this kind of flying fortress that can operate at high altitudes for a long time, has strong protective forces, and can provide reliable protection for expeditionary units Long-term plans are also extremely important:

    Counterattack the wasteland.

    There is only one Temple of the Stars, and due to power and maintenance issues, it cannot be too far away from the Silver Empire. It is unrealistic to expect it to become the main force in the counter-offensive wasteland, but the threat of the wasteland is there, and the hidden dangers inside are increasing day by day , People living around the wasteland must find other ways to ensure their own safety. Using the unique advantages of Magic Wizard technology to try to create a mass-produced Magic Wizard version of the aerospace fortress, to accumulate power for the future counterattack of wasteland, this is the plan made by Gao Wen-one of many plans.

    But it is not easy to realize such a bold project, even if it has a cheating-like test system with acceleration and full-real simulation like Origin Lab, it has a lot of technical support provided by the wizard, plus convenient magic assistance and relatively mature With anti-gravity technology, it is not so easy to create humanity''s own "Sanctuary of Stars"-this is not just as simple as an oversized "dragman".

    Rebecca''s attention returned to the sketch in front of her. Her eyes moved slowly between the regularly arranged anti-gravity devices and the dynamic ridges. As she thought about it, she murmured: "The biggest we have encountered so far There are two problems... One is the magical shock and resonance damage caused by a large number of anti-gravity rings running in the same system at the same time. Last time we used the Dragoon¡¯s anti-gravity ring to test the machine, it directly burned all the test devices. After blowing up the entire platform, there is now a solution to this problem, which is to add an isolation layer and an energy dissipating device between the power ridge and the energy-consuming unit. Whether it is effective or not depends on the next test.

    "The second problem is how to integrate such a huge system effectively, so that all parts of the system can work together-the scale we designed is too large, the structure is too complicated, and the magic that works together under the same magic system The number of guiding devices is astonishing, and there are at least a dozen antigravity rings, and these things are still interrelated...If there is a problem with the coordination, it may be shut down. The sky fortress is something that needs to fly in the sky. Vehicles and boats are different, and the system shuts down and falls..."

    "That''s why we need an''operation center''," Marin Leslie nodded and said, "This operation center can sense the status of all systems in the entire fort for the first time, and can efficiently control each part, considering that The scale of the overall system of the aerospace fortress, the complexity of this operation center will exceed the limits of our current control technologies-even if it is barely built, I am afraid that few people in the world can actually operate it..."

    "That''s why I said that the servo brain and the wetware host are good things, although the ancestors always think that they are not good enough," Rebecca laughed, "There is nothing more suitable for commanding such a large and complex network than a neural network. System, I very much agree with what Mr. Dan said-the most beautiful creation created by life is machinery, and the most beautiful machinery is life itself. Wetware hosts and neural networks can break the relationship between machinery and living organisms. As long as the nerve cable can cover the entire system, the control problem of the aerospace fortress will not be a problem. Next, we will consider how to transform and upgrade the verified system from G¨¹len Heavy Industries and put it in our blueprint..."

    "In the final analysis, this idea also refers to the elves'' temple of stars," Marin Leslie exclaimed with a complicated expression, "I heard that the control technology of their''temple'' is also somewhat similar in nature. Neural network stuff..."

    "That''s different," Rebecca immediately shook her head, "The wetware host does not account for the population. At most, it costs a little sugar-the Queen of the Temple Fees of the Silver Elves."

    Marin Leslie¡¯s expression was a bit weird for a moment: "Your statement is a bit..."

    "I''m not talking nonsense again," Rebecca knocked on the table solemnly. "I talked to Queen Bersetia last time. She said that after sitting on the seat of dominance, people will become part of the machine. Concentrate on controlling the system, and the selection of operators is also extremely demanding. First of all, they must be members of the Royal Family of Morningstar, or they must not pass the biometric authentication. Secondly, there must be some synchronization rate and so on... The synchronization rate cannot go up. The efficiency of the temple has declined. What is the difference between the old magician who relied on talent to cast spells and the magic props that required the ability to cast spells?"

    Speaking of this, Rebecca clasped her hands on her chest, and made a serious judgment: "So in my opinion, the elves¡¯ temple of stars is flawed from the root--even if the elves fix it, that thing will sooner or later It is also a constraint. If the Silver Empire wants to develop, sooner or later, it has to find a way to get rid of this "antique heritage" that is full of problems. What does the ancestor say? What does it mean to break and then stand up? ...Anyway, I think the Silver Empire needs this''breaking'' process now."

    "Um... you were right, but I didn''t mean it just now... Forget it, you were right." Marin Leslie coughed awkwardly, and touched the non-existent top of his head. Sweat, the princess in front of her has always had a wonderful way of speaking. Some traditional people like herself can''t help feeling extra pressure when they accidentally talk to her about certain "upper topics". He even doubts himself. At least half of his hair was lost when chatting with this highness.

    Rebecca didn''t seem to notice that she was putting new pressure on the reliable subordinate in front of her. Her attention was attracted by Marin''s movements, and she looked up and was a little surprised: "Hey, Ma Lin, your hair is missing again?"

    "This...Thank you for your concern," Malin said with an awkward expression for an instant, touching the tip of his nose, "Actually, it''s okay, after all...you should understand..."

    "Ah, then I suggest you ask Pittman for help. He seems to be studying alchemy ointment for hair growth recently-although I don''t know who will ask him to order that ointment every few days, you can just try it, he Although sometimes the ointment of the company has no effect, I have not heard of any serious side effects..."

    "Thank you, I will think about it." The embarrassment on Marin''s face was almost overflowing, and he began to think desperately about what to say to divert the attention of the princess, so that this topic could pass quickly, but luckily it was in him Before she spoke, Rebecca had already put aside the topic-as usual, her attention was always jumping around all kinds of things quickly, when Marin kept touching the tip of her nose and standing restlessly, she was already Standing up from behind the large desk, he came to a French window not far away.

    Rebecca looked out of the French window.

    That is the deepest part of the entire facility, and it is also an area with extremely high confidentiality. The entire administrative area can only be directly seen from the window of her office¡ªthe huge enclosed space, illuminated by high-powered magic spar lights. The wide assembly platform and the steel support structure erected vertically and horizontally are illuminated. The cold light and shadow are outlined under the searchlights. Between the huge platforms and the supporting structures, you can see the unfinished anti-gravity ring, the giant welding Power ridges, movable obelisks of magic energy, busy construction vehicles, and countless workers and technicians busy among giant components.

    "The burnt-out components have been replaced...Before installing the parts sent by Pompeii, we should do more preparations in the second test site," Rebecca said softly, "Marin , And then prepare a set of simulation framework, and we will verify the reconstruction plan for the dynamic spine again. In addition, contact the computing center and borrow their wet parts server-the new dynamic spine and neural network control system. We have two solutions Can test together."

    "The budget..." Ma Lin couldn''t help but said. Although he didn''t need to worry about this aspect, the conversation he had just heard outside made him inevitably worried at this time.

    "I can apply for it. It''s just an unscheduled test," Rebecca waved his hand. "And even if it is really burned, it is better to burn a set of simulation framework and wet parts server than burn the ship on the berth. The active spine is better, and my aunt will understand."

    Marin looked at the princess in front of him, then lowered his head after a moment: "...Yes, Minister, I will make arrangements now."

    ¡­¡­

    In Cecil City, in the office of the Chief Archon, Heti, with a slightly tired face on her face, put down a report in her hand. She rubbed her somewhat sore eyebrows and couldn''t help but sigh slightly. .

    At this moment, the door of the office was pushed open, and Gawain¡¯s voice came from the door: "I saw you sighing as soon as you came in, Heidi. What thorny problem did you encounter? From Baldwin¡¯s. The village reconstruction and free mercenary retraining progress is stuck again? Or is the construction planning department giving you another problem?"

    "If it''s this kind of problem, it''s all right, it''s nothing more than scheduling the manpower and adjusting the work arrangements of the corresponding departments," Heidi rubbed her eyebrows again, and sighed with a headache. "It''s our dear Miss Rebecca. ,she was¡­¡­"

    Gao Wen waved his hand before Heidi finished speaking, saying casually: "I understand, budget."

    Heidi looked up at his ancestors helplessly: "One month ago, the 115th project had a meltdown accident. Although there were no casualties, the key materials and the test site were seriously damaged. The first half of the month occurred in the same place. In the second meltdown, not only did all the test equipment be destroyed this time, but even the test site was almost blown up-thanks to the strict and effective safety measures, the disaster did not expand further. Now Rebecca has submitted the third budget application... It¡¯s even several percentage points higher than last time."

    Herty couldn¡¯t help shaking her head, her original beautiful face was now entangled: ¡°I can understand the importance of Project 115, but it¡¯s too difficult to be normal when signing.¡±

    Whenever I saw the budget list from the Magic Technology Department, the signing hand trembles slightly. Sometimes Heidi really wants to pass these things directly to the first-level financial officials under him, but Rebecca submits it. Most of her budget is related to the secret plan, and the final review must go through her chief consul-Heidi can''t help being a little pessimistic about the future, and feels that her shaking hands will be shaking for many more years...

    Seeing Heidi, who has always been mature and calm in front of outsiders, showed this helpless look unscrupulously in front of him, Gao Wen couldn''t help but want to laugh, but at any rate he controlled his expression, shook his head slightly and said, "It looks like this is true. It¡¯s a very expensive project..."

    "You started this project," Heidi glanced at the ancestor. "Did you forget?"

    "Of course I did not forget, and we should all know the necessity of Project 115," Gao Wen coughed slightly, his expression became serious, "The wasteland...I am afraid that we are running out of time."

    Seeing the change in Gawain¡¯s expression, Heidi couldn¡¯t help but straighten her back and her expression became serious: ¡°Did you find anything at the outpost of South Gate Fort?¡±

    "I haven''t seen anything yet, but there is news from the Silver Empire that their sentry tower has detected several irregular energy bursts in the depths of the wasteland...It doesn''t look like a natural phenomenon."

    "Energy burst..." Heidi repeated the word softly, "In other words, those guys hiding in the depths of the wasteland don''t hide their tracks much anymore..."

    "They know that we outsiders can''t do anything with them, and the only force in the depths of the wasteland that threatens them can''t leave the core area," Gawain nodded. "Their low-key hiding is just to prevent outsiders. Several countries have become vigilant and have accelerated their pace of development, but now they are not so low-key...this shows that their confidence is swelling."

    "If that''s the case...Is Project 115 really able to catch up?" Heidi''s tone was worried, "Hope for something that I don''t know when it will succeed, or may not even be able to make it, to prevent the wasteland. I don¡¯t know when the threat will erupt.

    "So Project 115 is just one of our plans," Gao Wen said in a deep voice, "Now we are the pile of strength. Before the wall collapses, we can pile as many piles as possible. It is even better to pile before the wall collapses. Enough strength to break into the wasteland and calm everything before the group of cultists engage in trouble-I have approved the proposal made by the two generals of Maryland and Philip this morning to start building several points towards the magnificent wall before this fall. The "Advance Railway" is used to lay out our ground mobile fortress. I heard that Typhon also has similar plans. They are rushing to rebuild several major transcendent legions and increase the force along the Majestic Wall, Gaoling The kingdom and the Ogure tribal state, and even those alliance member states that are not directly bordering the magnificent wall, have acted separately.

    "Facts have proved that the warning we issued within the alliance is still effective-countries finally do not underestimate the threat in the wasteland as they did in previous years. This is always a good thing."

 Chapter 1171ï¼š Suspicious clue

    Listening to the current situation described by Gawain, Heidi''s brows, which had never been stretched, finally relaxed a little. In fact, as the chief consul of the empire, she also knew about this matter, but perhaps it was the period when the family declined. Because of her life experience, it may also be due to her natural personality. In many cases, she can''t be as optimistic as her ancestors, but she still understands one thing: the situation of the world itself is not optimistic because of herself. It is not optimistic but a little bit of change. The only thing that can change these situations is the efforts of people.

    "You don''t have to worry too much about Project 115," Gawain looked at Hetty, smiled and calmed his "descendant", "Rebecca and her assistant team are involved in technology and coordination. Responsible, the girl may have escaped a little in other aspects, but only in her area of ??expertise is beyond others, you and I can''t do better than her. Give her sufficient support, ask people for money Give money¡ªAlthough the investment in this project is huge, but now we have huge revenues from the circum-continental route and trade rail network, which are enough to support us in completing these plans.

    "I understand, ancestors," Heidi nodded solemnly, "I will make arrangements here."

    "Well," Gawain replied, and then he seemed to think of something suddenly, "By the way, last time I asked you to investigate things related to the Violet Kingdom, was it interesting?"

    "It is necessary to find out the entire influence of the Violet Kingdom on the magical systems of the human kingdoms in the past six hundred years... it is a very large and complex system work," Heidi looked a little embarrassed, "especially from the messy and obscure things of the old age. It¡¯s probably a long time to count all the spell data that originated from Violet in the fragmented magic books. Sorry, ancestors, the current progress in this area is still relatively slow..."

    Speaking of this, she paused, and then said: "Although the overall progress is not much, but when I counted the early data, I found some...should be considered suspicious."

    "Should be considered suspicious?" Gao Wen frowned, "What did you find?"

    "Communication, violet circle drawing rules, gravity manipulation, three types of energy-shaping spells in the arcane field... These are some kinds of magic that were originally submitted by the royal magic consultants and originated from the violet system," Heidi While talking, he took out a sorted report from the file cabinet under the table and pushed it to Gawain. "These kinds of spells have one thing in common: there is a black box structure, or the whole of them is a complete "Black Box Magic"."

    Gawain took the file and didn''t read it yet. He couldn''t help raising his eyebrows when he heard Heidi.

    "Black box..." He stood at Hetty''s desk and quickly flipped through the files in his hand, and saw that several more common traditional spells were mentioned there, including the approximate time and time when they were introduced from the Violet System to the Loren System. The evolution process of the magic model-the specific traceability work is still in the early stage, so most of the information on the file also has vague descriptions such as "estimates, speculations, and tentative determinations". However, from these brief information, Gao Wen can still see To some clear clues.

    These spells were introduced into the continent of Loren first and later, but they were all widely used and spread afterwards; their spell models were difficult and complicated, and there was no clear theoretical explanation for a long time, so much so that the wizard of Loren We can only "copy" these spells intact to achieve their effects, which also resulted in the basic model of these spells almost unchanged for centuries, and only some details were modified and optimized; There is not a single way for them to be introduced into Loren. They include both the mage who learned from the southern reaches of Violet and the "apprentices" who have returned from studying in the city of a thousand towers...

    Sure enough, when these spells are scattered in the society and everyone is accustomed to them, they seem to be no problem, but when they consciously summarize and try to find "suspicious points" from them, some clues emerge. Out.

    "The spell model cannot be analyzed, and the builder does not know its principle. He can only inject magic power to obtain the effect, and cannot modify or split its rune structure, medium material, and energy flow in any form. Such spells are collectively referred to as ''Black box magic'', and before rune logic is widely used, our magic system is almost everywhere in this kind of''black box''. "When Gawain was thinking about it, Heidi''s voice came from the side," Of course, some of the black boxes are inherent in the human magic system, especially those related to the lost ancient Gondor magic system, but the other part..."

    "The other part is from the violet system, right?" Gao Wen lifted his eyelids from the document and looked at Hetty with a serious expression. "Are there any exceptions to the ancient magic that has been determined to originate from the Violet Kingdom?"

    "There are no exceptions, at least the spells that have been accurately traced so far are without exception-either the whole is a black box, or the key structure is a black box," Heidi shook his head, "but..."

    "But what?"

    "However, quite a few of these''black boxes'' are in the past tense," Heidi said that when she said this, her expression was a little weird, and she didn''t know whether she was relieved or sighed. "Although the traditional mage system cannot remove these black boxes, The emergence of Rune Logic has unlocked many old-age "black boxes", including the classic spells mentioned in the report in your hand¡ªcommunication, anti-gravity magic, and great magic in arcane shaping. Part of the magic, these things have been turned into things that can be calculated by formulas and explained by the "section split method" in Jenny''s Rune Research Institute, and some of them have even become the basic knowledge in the elementary education class. ''"

    Gao Wen stayed for a moment, and he didn''t know what to think, but soon he condensed his thoughts and turned his attention back to the Violet Kingdom: "These black boxes...do you think it was deliberately spread by the Violet wizards? ?"

    "Do you suspect that the Violet Kingdom has been consciously creating this kind of''hidden danger'' in the human magic system of Loren Continent for the past six hundred years?" Heidi frowned again, her expression becoming serious, "Actually... just... I had the same idea when I got these information. After all, so many spells originating from the Violet Kingdom have black box elements without exception. This is really suspicious, and they also have those weird rules of apprenticeship. '', those mysterious and mysterious travel masters, especially those in the misty city with thousands of towers..."

    Herty said in a deep voice, but finally shook her head: "But these are not conclusive evidence-especially if it is placed in the context of the ¡®classical rules of magic¡¯."

    "The rules of classical magic...Kernel blockade and actively set up knowledge barriers to take pride in the formation and maintenance of the''secret inheritance'' of isolation from the outside world, contempt and even suppress the analysis of classical magic," Gao Wen was a knight, but he said Common sense in magic is not unfamiliar. At this time, I couldn¡¯t help sighing while talking, ¡°Indeed. The technical black box in the magic field is not necessarily out of malice, but more likely to maintain the monopoly of knowledge by the traditional mage class. What''s more, the Violet Kingdom is a''country''. It is very reasonable for them to block certain core technologies when they impart magic knowledge to the continent of Loren. More or less magical devices we sell to other countries also have this''patent secrecy''. ''."

    "The biggest suspicion of the Violet Kingdom is that they did it too much-and not only did it for six hundred years, but also kept doing it under cover, which unavoidably makes people think," Heidi nodded, "After all, Although there is a''core secret'' in the magical devices we sell to the outside world, we have always admitted it openly. The Patent Protection Act is not a secret."

    Gao Wen gave a hum, lowered his head and pondered. He thought about the possible hidden dangers behind these "black boxes" and the possible purpose of the Violet Kingdom. After a while, he raised his head and said thoughtfully: "Anyway ...We are now gradually uncovering the technical principles behind these black boxes, and this direction is correct. No matter what purpose the Violet Kingdom created these black boxes, we are sure to hold the knowledge in our own hands.

    "There are still many black boxes in the traditional magic system. Now that these things have once again entered our sights and aroused our vigilance, it is necessary to do some targeted things...Heidi, continue to count and trace those related to the Violet Kingdom The traditional spell model of, trace it back as soon as possible and locate it as soon as possible, and send it to the Rune Research Institute to let Jenny organize manpower to do targeted deciphering. This may be a long-term project, if necessary, you can set up one in the corresponding technical department Permanent office."

    Heidi immediately lowered her head: "Yes, ancestor."

    "Deciphering is one aspect," Gao Wen continued, "Currently traditional magic is still a very important part of social production activities-among the wizards who use traditional magic, in remote areas where magical technology is not yet developed. , The old-style spell model still dominates. Starting from the actual situation, we can''t ban these things in a single mind...then let the publicity keep up.

    "To explain the existence of the''technical black box'', organize prestigious experts and scholars to publicize the limitations and inefficiencies of black box spells in the media, and publicize the new spell model optimized by the Imperial Rune Research Institute for energy utilization and learning The advantages of difficulty and other aspects make the wizards hesitate more when using these "backward spells", so that they can accept new things faster.

    "In addition, I also take this opportunity to solicit help from all walks of life. Spellcasters are invited to actively gather and report the''black box spells'' they know, and publish rewards to scholars who love mathematics and rune logic across the country to encourage the behavior of cracking black box spells. Not only can those who make outstanding contributions receive monetary rewards, but also medals awarded by the empire, whose names can even be permanently engraved on the memorial wall of the imperial capital¡ªfor many mages and scholars, this kind of honor is even more valuable than money Attractive.

    "We have been trying to change the views of traditional spellcasters in the past, so that''analysis of classic spells'' has changed from a despised act to a feat full of glory and contribution to the country. This effort has been quite substantial in the past two years. The results have been achieved. Now we need to go further. We must not only encourage and praise those who actively break the tradition and analyze the old-style magic, but also promote the stubborn groups that hold the incomplete and backward black box spells into the "ignorant" one. Side-because it is true."

    Herty nodded while listening. After Gawain''s voice fell, she couldn''t help asking again: "Then about the Violet Kingdom, it''s publicity..."

    Gao Wen shook his head immediately: "Don''t promote the opposition to the Violet Kingdom at this stage, because we do not have the evidence first, and secondly, we are not sure about the purpose of the Violet Kingdom at all-especially in the period when the alliance was just established. We are thinking of ways to establish further communication with the Violet Kingdom. At this time, propaganda and opposition are even more unnecessary.

    Speaking of this, he smiled and stretched his hands: "Besides, there is no good to take-so as long as we strengthen the promotion in the field of magic, after all, the black box is not only in the magic knowledge transmitted by Violet. There are still a lot of ancestral black boxes in mankind''s own magic system."

    Heidi thoughtfully nodded slowly: "I understand."

    "However, although we do not intend to take antagonistic actions against the Violet Kingdom at this stage, the due caution and investigation must continue," Gao Wen added, "The hermit kingdom in the north...regardless of whether they are really a''hidden danger'', Their way of doing things and the impact on Loren Continent over the past six hundred years are really alarming. I will let Amber continue to find ways to investigate the situation inside Violet, and you will continue to summarize and organize those historical files. In addition, I also told Victoria to let her focus on monitoring the Northern Territory. The main scope of activities of the Violet Mages is still in the north... Since they are under our noses, they should always abide by Cecil''s rules."

    Heidi carefully wrote down everything that Gao Wen had confessed, and then she noticed that her ancestor still had a thoughtful look on her face, and she couldn''t help but ask: "Is there anything else you want to explain? "

    Gao Wen raised his head from his meditation, his words seemed to indicate: "...I''m thinking, who else will know the mysterious ¡®country of the wizard¡¯ better than us."

    Heidi guessed what: "You mean..."

    "Who else knows wizards better than the gods of wizards?" Gawain folded his arms and said in a deep voice, "Even if it is a goddess who has insisted on not asking questions for thousands of years..."

    Heidi''s eyes widened slightly, and he took a breath after being taken aback: "The magic goddess Mirmina...This is indeed a bold breakthrough, but the risk is not small? After all, the magic goddess and dragon **** Enya The situation is different. The latter has been completely ¡°decoupled¡± and can communicate with us many things, while the Magic Goddess has adopted a softer way of getting out of trouble. Her divinity and the connection with the mortal world have not been completely relieved yet. If she is asked to tell Things related to Violet... Will it cause her to reconnect with the mortal world?"

    "You can try," Gao Wen looked openly. "If it is something that cannot be answered, she can just keep silent. Of course, when it comes to divine issues, the process of just''asking'' is inherently certain. Risks, so we need to protect against anti-divine barriers at the scene, and the specific skills when inquiring should also be controlled-fortunately, I am more experienced in this area."

    While talking, he thought of Merita Penha who had discussed those taboo topics with him in his heart, so he was more confident.

    He is indeed quite experienced in this regard.

 Chapter 1172ï¼š Surprise and consternation

    Shrouded in the endless darkness and the depths of the chaos, the courtyard of disobedience, as always, remains peaceful and peaceful today-the giant deer Amon lies motionless between the floating boulders and the fragmented ancient wreckage, bathed in a faint holy light, Milmina was not immersed in the neural network today, but walked slowly and silently next to Ammon.

    In this scene, there seemed to be a huge ghost like a bell tower floating around beside the **** of nature.

    When I didn''t know the first lap, Amone finally couldn''t help but broke the silence: "Have you not done enough?"

    "I''m afraid that if I connect to the Internet, you turned around and asked the administrator to report me," Milmina finally stopped, and her eyes shrouded in mysterious clouds gave the God of Nature a vicious look." I finally found out that what you usually seem to be loyal and simple is actually really unpredictable when it breaks-I have helped you so much, so you report me?"

    "...You were very happy the last time you played cards..." Amone muttered helplessly, "Even Duvalt surrendered, and you don''t want to leave that space..."

    What responded to him was a sharp gaze from Milmina and the silence in the rebellious courtyard for a long time.

    After an unknown long time, Ammon''s voice finally sounded in a dim chaos: "These days...time passes so fast."

    Milmina looked at him quietly for a few seconds: "Isn''t the time unpleasant before? Thousands of thousands of years flowed away in the blink of an eye, before we could react, the dynasties of mortals changed from generation to generation... ¡­Quickly dazzled the gods."

    "It''s not the same as that," Amorne said softly. "The time at that time was like a set of repeated illusions to me. The whole world may change quickly, but those have nothing to do with me. I have experienced Thousands of years of it seems to be the same day that has been repeated. It was... a very, very long day. And now, the time we experience is at least our own."

    "Why do you suddenly start to sigh this kind of thing?" Milmina was quiet for a moment, and finally sat down next to a boulder near Ammon, "It''s very happy to be immersed in the neural network every day without thinking about anything. Huh?"

    "I just suddenly wondered... how long our time like this can last," Amone''s voice was very calm, so calm that people couldn''t hear his true emotions at the moment, only the ones that lingered around him for a long time. The white brilliance converged slightly, "You used to run to the deepest part of the shadow world, you should know the situation there...the edge of the deep world should be unstable recently, right?"

    "Unexpectedly, it would not be a pure waste of time for you to lie here for three thousand years," Milmina glanced at Ammon with some surprise, and then shook her head. "The deep world... the deep world is still the deep world, and the deep sea. Keeping the overlapped state, you know, I dare not really get close to its edge-it will be re-connected. But I can still feel the clear reverberations of mortal thoughts over there, those reverberations outline The boundary of the deep world is generally stable."

    "How much is good news... You know, when the little magic wave arrived 700 years ago, I don''t know who shot it and detonated the Deep Blue Well. Although this crazy move did prevent the magic wave from spreading further, it almost impacted. When it came to the mapping between the deep and upper realms, the edge was blurry and almost disappeared...I really thought that the end of the world was coming."

    "Who said no? I was almost scared to death at the time, so the big deep blue well, the boom exploded. I was just lying on the edge of the thought to observe the human magisters studying arcane purification experiments, and it felt like'' With a bang, the connection with the entire real world is completely cut off. When I open my eyes again, the whole Gondor is gone..."

    Amorn quietly listened to Milmina¡¯s slightly exaggerated descriptions and did not resemble the "goddess" at all. After the other party''s voice fell, he suddenly asked: "You tell the truth--they detonated Deep Blue at first Well, it''s really not you?"

    "Why do you suspect that it is me?" Milmina immediately glanced at Amone like a fool. "I am a **** who can hide from even mortal prayers. You think I will take the initiative to do it. Is this extremely difficult and possible to get myself in at any time? Especially when I reacted half a beat slowly, I didn¡¯t even realize that there was something wrong with the movement of the sun..."

    Amorn was not moved at all, but quietly said his own judgment: "The Deep Blue Well is the source of magic power. To detonate it requires guiding extremely powerful primitive magic power, so you are the one most likely to take action. As for The reason for the move... Even if you are no longer willing to take your own responsibilities, you are also a goddess born out of mortal thoughts. Protecting mortals is your highest instinct, which has nothing to do with your own wishes."

    Milmina looked at Ammon''s crystal-forged eyes. After two or three seconds of confrontation, she suddenly chuckled and shook her head: "...At this moment, I really wish I was you. The **** in his mouth who took a brave step to protect the civilization of mortals--but it''s a pity that the one who exploded the Deep Blue Well more than 700 years ago was really not me."

    "It''s really not you?" Amone''s voice was finally a little surprised, "Who would it be?"

    "I don''t know, but it is possible for many gods who have sheltered the Gondor Empire. You are the main **** of the Elf family, and have not paid attention to the human world for three thousand years, so you probably don''t know the Deep Blue Well. Your impression of it... ¡­Also somewhat inaccurate.

    "That is indeed a powerful source of energy, but it should not be confinedly called the''source of magic power''. In the depths of the surging magical veins of the Deep Blue Well, it runs through the entire planet, even in multiple realms. A huge''network'' with tributaries, it is like a complex network of waterways that includes both above-ground rivers and underground water veins. This complex''waterway network'' contains not only primitive magic power, but also the tides and shadows of the elemental world. The reverberations of the world and the shadow world, and even some of the mortal thoughts can be connected with its deep tributaries-so there is more than one''magic goddess'' who can intervene in the deep blue well.

    "The elemental gods, the holy light, the blood god, and even the three gods of fertility-even the upright God of War, as long as they had this idea at the time, they could take action to detonate the Deep Blue Well."

    Listening to Milmina''s account, Amone couldn''t help being silent. He didn''t doubt the magical god''s judgment on the issue of Deep Blue Well, but fell into greater confusion because of the answer given by the other party. In thinking, he finally broke the silence: "No matter who shot it back then, it is impossible for him to retreat from the big explosion..."

    "You''re right," Milmina nodded, "Although I can''t find a clue, but a simple calculation can tell how big the explosion was. It didn''t just destroy a real world. The human empire¡ªthe energy of recoil should be enough to break the defenses of the kingdom of God, and severely inflict the gods who acted at the time. Of course, this was all 700 years ago, and now mortals have flourished again, except for us. Except for those who quit or the hapless fellow of the God of War, all the followers of the gods are only a lot more than they were back then... The brave man who detonated the Deep Blue Well should have recovered now?"

    Amone didn''t speak for a while, and after a while he muttered to himself softly: "...No matter who he is, I respect him."

    Milmina nodded. She seemed to want to say something more, but before she spoke, she suddenly felt a new breath appearing in this chaotic and dim space. She looked in the direction where the breath came, hiding in There seemed to be a smile on his face under the mysterious mist: "It looks like a guest has come to visit our courtyard."

    Amone also sensed the presence of aura, but he immediately refuted Miermina''s words: "This is my little courtyard-you insist on not leaving!"

    "Don''t worry about this kind of question, as if you are really the master here," Milmina responded casually, and then her gaze fell on the figure who was passing through the protective barrier and walking towards this side. After the other party approached, she spoke again, "Gao Wen, why do you have time to come here today?"

    It was Gawain who had just arrived here from the city that appeared in the courtyard of the disobedience-he did not bring any followers, and came to the deepest part of the fortress of the disobedience alone, but at this moment behind him, in Cecil City In the Empire Computing Center of China, a large number of technicians have come to their posts, anti-divine barriers and non-directive thoughts are all ready, several security teams, twelve node bachelors and Naritil-Duvalt All are paying attention to the situation in the rebellious courtyard.

    After crossing a virtual separation wall formed by holographic projection, Gawain came to this "sacred place" made up of countless fragmented floating boulders and ancient ruins. He stopped in front of Mirmina and Amorne. , Looked up at the huge lady wearing a long black dress, her lower body condensed like a cloud, and her face with doubts.

    "I''ll ask you some questions, Ms. Milmina."

    "Ask some questions?" Milmina''s tone rose slightly. At the same time, she noticed that the magical devices set up around them suddenly changed. Many things that were originally running at low power were obviously improving their output. , Some crystals originally stuck in the slot floated into the air, some dim runes became bright, blue and white sparks jumped between some metal brackets, and buzzing sounds of equipment operation came from all directions. The voice went from low to loud.

    The huge and complex protection system was activated, and the formation was extraordinary-Milmina''s eyes hidden in the mist clearly jumped, and her voice came from high above: "It seems that your problem is not Normally, Gao Wen."

    "...Then you can ask from another place?" Amoen''s voice followed closely. He also noticed the protective devices that suddenly turned on at high power, and suddenly felt a little bit of trouble from them, "I just want to be safe. Stay quiet for a while..."

    "There are so many protective equipment, and you can''t move the place," Milmina glanced at Ammon lightly. "Why don''t you move a place yourself?"

    "...Forget it, when I didn''t say it," Amone said with a sigh, "I''ll try to pretend to be unheard."

    "Don''t be so nervous," Gao Wen couldn''t help showing a smile. He looked at the two retired gods who had become more and more apparent in the state of "humanity development" recently, and the other party talked with no divine demeanor at all. In his opinion, the way is the greatest good news. After all, the closer their personality is to mortals, it means that their chains of gods are getting less and less, "This is just a preventive measure. After all, I am not sure I should consult Will this matter involve a bridge between humans and gods-maybe this will only be an ordinary chat, and no one will be hurt..."

    "Do you believe it yourself?" said Milmina, "what''s the matter with the dragon named Melita Penia?"

    "...This was all caused by lack of experience at the time," Gawain said subconsciously, and then reacted immediately, "Wait, how do you know about her?"

    "We found out when we played cards with Ms. Enya..." Amone immediately spoke next to her.

    Gao Wen: "..."

    So what are these three retired gods doing when they are usually idle? ! Just to get together and play cards, these gods just burned the three most advanced nerve connection equipment in the empire? !

    The sudden shocking facts almost made Gawain¡¯s thoughts lose continuity, and he almost forgot the reason why he came today, but fortunately, he reacted after a moment of stun, breaking the embarrassment with a dry cough, and gathering his thoughts , And put his eyes on Milmina again.

    "Madam, I want to know about the Violet Kingdom."

    Milmina was startled: "What kingdom?"

    "Violet Kingdom."

    "Violet Kingdom?" Milmina''s voice was not hypocritical. She seemed to react for a while before aligning the name with her memory, and slowly said, "I remember... mortal There is indeed such a country in the world. But you suddenly asked what they are doing?"

    "This country''s acting style is too mysterious, and we have recently discovered that their actions in the past six hundred years are suspicious. I am now worried that they have some kind of...potential threat to the new alliance," Gao Wen considered while considering As the words said, "Of course, I can''t make this judgment on any country if there is insufficient evidence, so this is only the stage of doubt, so I came to you to confirm the situation..."

    "I understand what you mean, but why are you asking me?" Milmina was still a little puzzled.

    This time it was Gao Wen''s turn to be stunned. He looked up at the old **** in front of him: "Of course this is because Violet is a country of wizards, and you are the goddess of magic..."

    "But those wizards are not my believers." Milmina said casually.

    The disobedience courtyard fell into silence for an instant, and the people and the gods fell silent, and there was only the buzzing sound of a magic guiding device operating.

    "...You said that the mages of the Violet Kingdom don''t believe in you, the goddess of magic-and not one or two, because they don''t believe in you?" For a long time, Gao Wen finally reacted from his astonishment, and he stared at it dumbfounded. A **** who once held the power of magic in the world, only felt incomparable absurdity and astonishment in his heart, "There is no follower of yours in the entire violet kingdom?!"

    "Yes," Milmina answered naturally. "There is no connection between the Violet Mage and me, and since the day I became aware, I have not established a connection with any creatures in that land. Okay. , I know it sounds strange..."

 Chapter 1173ï¼š Milminas speculation

    Milmina¡¯s attitude on this matter seems to be a bit too calm, which of course has something to do with her once-a-god "vision"-she doesn¡¯t think that certain mortal groups¡¯ inclinations on the level of faith are worthwhile All the fuss, especially since these mortals have never established a connection with themselves.

    For a god, mortals in this "isolated zone" are even as transparent as not needing attention, but for Gao Wen, this matter is not so simple.

    "This is not just a question of''somewhat weird''," Gawain said with a trembling mouth, and said very seriously, "Didn''t it mean that all mages in the world are believers or shallow believers in the goddess of magic? Although the belief in the goddess of magic is The loosest and broadest of all belief systems, but it is precisely because of this loose and broad form of belief that magicians generally believe in the goddess of magic..."

    He was talking about the "common sense" he knew, but Milmina shook her head: "This is your mortal''s own opinion. I have never said that."

    Gawain frowned: "Isn''t that true?"

    "At least not in Violet," Milmina said seriously. "And even in the continent of Loren, not all mages believe in me-the''shallow believer'' is a very vague concept, because it can hardly establish effective The belief is connected, so the judgment of it becomes very subjective and general. Sometimes a mage does not believe in God at all in his heart, but when he encounters a magic model that cannot be solved, he still habitually scolds, "The goddess of magic is not I¡¯ll take a look at this stuff.¡¯ In this case, people are likely to regard him as a shallow believer... You know how unreliable judgments in this area are."

    Gawain rubbed his eyebrows and said as he sorted his thoughts, "Okay, okay, let''s not discuss this, we will discuss Violet... You said that so many mages in the Violet Kingdom don''t believe in you... This is really surprising... "

    "It''s normal, because the wizard itself is very mysterious, and the Violet Kingdom is the most mysteriously blocked among the mortal kingdoms. Almost no one in the world knows what the real situation inside the Violet Kingdom is, just instinctively thinks that such a country of wizards. It must be the land under the rule of the goddess of magic... but what''s the actual situation? They haven''t prayed to me for thousands of years, and apart from themselves, only I know this fact."

    Milmina said, spreading her hands very humanely: "Don''t say you think they are mysterious, I also think they are quite mysterious."

    "...but why is this?" Gawain frowned, and couldn''t help asking, "Why does a kingdom of mages appear to be extinct in the faith of the goddess of magic..."

    "How would I know?" Milmina shook her head, "This is what happened after I became aware. Since there are no my followers in that land, I have no way of knowing their internal situation, and because The Violet Kingdom has been isolated from the mainland of Loren since ancient times. It is difficult for my beliefs to spread across the strait. Not to mention that the belief in the goddess of magic itself is very loose. Those mages who believe in me will not be as enthusiastic as the priests of other sects. For preaching and church planting, they have time to do two more sets of topics. How can they have time to study how to spread faith... I myself don¡¯t even bother to pay attention to these things."

    Gao Wen didn''t know what to say for a while, facing the goddess of magic who took such a natural attitude, he could only shake the corner of his mouth, admiring the lady''s reckless mentality in his heart.

    It really deserves to be able to engrave a "thank you" character on the table after watching my own funeral.

    Settling down, Gawain finally had to accept this unexpected fact. The series of questions he had prepared before had time to speak and lost their meaning. He had to reorganize the language and ask: "You just said... Know what''s happening inside them? You can''t see what''s happening inside the Violet Kingdom, does that mean?"

    ¡°If there is no believer, there will be no eyes and ears. This is the operating rules of our gods,¡± Milmina¡¯s attitude finally became serious. She explained patiently, ¡°We can pass believers¡ªat least if they are devout believers. Their senses come to understand everything that happens in the world, but in turn, we can only understand what believers can see and hear.

    "Do you know what the human world looks like in the eyes of the gods? You can imagine. When I was still in the gods, the world I saw was countless shining points of light in the darkness, every shining point of light They are all believers with devout beliefs. Around their light spots, they illuminate a small space, which is the area that their sense organs can perceive. The vision of the gods is composed of countless light spots and surrounding areas. ''Bright areas'' are composed and rely on them to piece together a world that can be recognized.

    "And when I cast my gaze on the Violet Kingdom...all I saw there was pitch black, not even a shimmer of flickering light, let alone a ¡®view¡¯."

    "It''s pitch black..." Gawain muttered to himself subconsciously. He sketched the picture described by Mirmina in his mind, and that picture was not difficult to imagine. He frowned, and then cast his eyes on Ammon, "What about you? Can you see the situation in the Violet Kingdom?"

    In fact, he just asked casually, because the area affected by Amon himself was limited to the southern part of the mainland. The **** of nature believers in the northern area were rarely seen, and the Violet Kingdom was a very closed place, and he had never heard of it. What kind of beliefs in the natural realm still exist in them-but he still has a hope in his heart, that is the "traveling" tradition that the silver elves have passed down since ancient times.

    Silver elves in adulthood tend to follow the tradition to walk through the entire "world". The powerful high-level rangers dare to explore the elemental realm. In the ancient ages, which elven wanderer will step into the violet kingdom? If anything, this might be a look for Amone...

    However, Amone¡¯s answer quickly broke Gawain¡¯s expectations. The **** of nature lowered his eyelids, with regret in his low and sweet voice: "Sorry, my eyes never crossed that strait¡ªthere was there to me It''s also pitch black."

    Gawain nodded, curled his fingers to support his chin, and fell into thinking. Suddenly a light flashed in his mind, and one thing came to mind: "Wait, Ms. Milmina, I remember the Violet Kingdom from six hundred years ago At the beginning, there was a new tradition. They would select talented ¡°apprentices¡± on the continent of Loren to go to the city of a thousand towers. Most of these so-called apprentices were Loren spellcasters with a certain level of strength. Among these spellcasters Is there nothing that can be your "eye"?"

    "I also know this tradition-although I don''t respond much to the prayers of believers in the world, I have been paying attention to the changes in the world. I still know something about the outside of the Violet Kingdom," Mirmina nodded. "It''s really strange to think about it at this time... During the six hundred years, the Violet Kingdom selected a lot of apprentices from the continent of Loren, and none of them really believed in me, even if some of them were later. Became my believers, but at least at the age when they were selected as''apprentices'', they have not yet established a belief in the''magic goddess''..."

    Milmina said that he was unintentional, but Gawain listened to it intentionally. His eyes froze instantly, as if lightning flashed across his heart, and a clue that no one had thought of came to his mind.

    Milmina keenly noticed the change in Gawain¡¯s expression: "What did you think of?"

    "...For six hundred years, countless people have wanted to find out the criteria for selecting apprentices in the Violet Kingdom. They looked for clues from a series of possible conditions such as apprentices'' talent, place of residence, race, age, personality, and ancestry. But no one has thought that the real common ground is here...

    "Violet is a country of mage, the criterion for selecting apprentices is that you cannot believe in the goddess of magic..."

    Amorn had been listening in silence without interjecting, but suddenly couldn''t help but say: "Is it a bit early to draw this conclusion at this time?"

    "...Indeed, we cannot draw this conclusion yet," Gawain was silent for a moment, and nodded slightly, "but at least the existing clues can gather this point: from six hundred years ago to today, all who have been allowed to enter The apprentices in the city of a thousand towers have at least one thing in common, that is, they have never believed in the goddess of magic. In this regard, I think Ms. Mirmina¡¯s judgment is absolutely accurate."

    "What is the reason behind this?" Amorn seemed to be finally interested in this topic, and he asked again, "A country with a large population uses such a strict attitude to prevent a certain belief from spreading in its own country. , This is something that no country on the Loren continent has ever done-it is not easy in this world. They must do this for a reason, right?"

    "And they did it so successfully..." Milmina added, "''There is no glimmer of light''. Although I don''t care about this matter, the abnormality of the matter itself is It is worthy of attention. I don¡¯t know how many people there are in the Violet Kingdom, but there is a saying that mortals say well-where there are mortals, there is soil for faith. Mortals will always encounter suffering, and there will always be people who pray , There are countless spellcasters up and down in the Violet Kingdom. Haven''t they encountered a big problem that they can''t solve for thousands of years? I should mention my name when I scold the street..."

    Milmina''s voice in the second half of the sentence was obviously lower, and Gawain couldn''t help but glanced at her more, and Amone''s voice came from the side: "You tell the truth-do you really care?"

    Milmina casually said: "Do you think my free and easy attitude seems to care?"

    "...whatever you say."

    Gawain didn''t care about the interaction between Mirmina and Ammon, which seemed to have become a daily dismantling interaction, and he had fallen into thinking.

    The goddess of magic is right-such a big kingdom is still a kingdom with mages as the main body, and there is not even a member who believes in the goddess of magic in it. This thing itself is the biggest weirdness, and its weirdness is even Beyond the reasons behind the selection criteria of the "Apprentice" in the Violet Kingdom...

    The most critical question is: how did they do it?

    Amone and Milmina noticed that Gawain fell silent in their thoughts, and they stopped at the same time. I don¡¯t know how long it took before Milmina suddenly said: "You just mentioned some behaviors in the Violet Kingdom. Come''very suspicious'', what is the specific situation?"

    There was no need to conceal this aspect. Gao Wen sorted it out and told the former goddess of the situation he had just discovered: "It''s a technical black box - a technical black box that is hard to explain by coincidence. . Including a large number of traditional fields..."

    After a detailed description, Gawain¡¯s voice fell, and Amone said after a little thought: "This can be considered from the perspective of confidentiality requirements and national interests-and to be honest, when you study rune logic Before such things are established, this kind of black-box technology inheritance is the norm in this world. Those things that can be resolved and split are rare, and even despised by mainstream academic groups."

    Gawain nodded: "That''s right, but considering the various anomalies that the Violet Kingdom is showing now, the ¡®black box¡¯ they spread out...It¡¯s hard not to let people care."

    Milmina hadn¡¯t spoken since she had just listened to Gawain¡¯s narration. She was silent for a long time, which finally attracted Amone¡¯s attention. The God of Nature¡¯s eyes swept towards her: "What do you think of ?"

    "I''m guessing...what exactly those violet wizards want to do," Milmina didn''t look up, but said softly as if talking to herself, "''Black Box Magic'', technology and knowledge encapsulation will not affect When it comes to the inheritance and utility of spells, even to a certain extent, even if there is a black box, mages can conduct''research'' and''personal diligence'', which is determined by the special nature of magic.

    "Therefore, the black box spells that the violet mages spread out will not affect the establishment of the Loren magic system and the growth of Loren spellcasters, so at least to a certain extent, these''obstacles'' they set up are not for themselves. National security or delaying the development of competitors-I mean if they regard Loren Continental as a competitor.

    "What they want to achieve should be another purpose-if they really have such a ¡®purpose¡¯."

    "Just say whatever you think of," Amone urged, "There are no outsiders here."

    "Let me remind you," Milmina didn''t care about Amone, but turned her gaze to Gawain, "If there are more and more''black boxes'' in a magic system, it will gradually develop to the most basic of the entire system. The theory is also made up of black boxes; if the powers of the casters are all in an unexplainable state, people can only recite the ancestral spellcasting as if chanting the prayers of the classics, and no one knows the symbols behind Mathematical logic and energy rules; if rational analysis and research behavior are completely suppressed, scholars will no longer pursue the knowledge behind the technology, but only know the miraculous effect produced by the encapsulated magic model. This situation will continue for a long time. What will it cause?"

    Gawain finally understood the deep meaning of Milmina¡¯s words, and the answer that was pointed behind made his expression grim for a moment: "...Magic will become a miracle."

    "This is just my guess." Milmina said calmly.

    (Ma!)

 Chapter 1174ï¼š "Schizophrenia"?

    In this world, is there anything that can make gods like Amone and Milmina feel terrified?

    is not the war of the church, the wave of rebellion, or even the fall of oneself, but the birth of God.

    The birth of each **** means that the relationship between mankind and the gods is further locked, and the more this locked relationship, it means that this season''s human civilization will be more biased on the road of "humanity" and "divineness" The latter step is one step. When this tendency develops to a certain extent, even gods like them who have left the position of the gods may be drawn back to the ranks of the gods by mortals who have fallen into religious fanaticism at any time. This is a huge effort. For Amone and Milmina, who had finally gained limited freedom at the price...it was undoubtedly a terrible thing.

    There was a moment of silence in the rebellious courtyard. Neither Gawain nor Milmina spoke. The dim light on Ammon, who was silent next to him, rose and shrank steadily, which seemed to show that the **** of nature was not peaceful. After a while, Gao Wen said again: "We may have guessed too far."

    "Indeed, everything is speculation now. Without evidence, all this is just an extension of the conspiracy theory," Milmina sighed softly. "It''s just based on what the Violet Kingdom has done for six hundred years and the gods. Judging from the logic behind the operation, these black boxes do have hidden dangers of creating''artificial miracles''..."

    "But in fact magic is not miraculous, is it?" Amone''s voice came from the side, "These black boxes have spread for six hundred years. Magic is still magic, and magicians are still the least believers in the world. A steadfast crowd, ordinary people are in awe of magic and spellcasters, but it is always the awe of mortals. No one really treats magic as a miracle, even the unseen villager. I also know that those lightning and fireballs are artificial."

    "So this is where our speculations are untenable," Gawain nodded. "The''black box'' is just one of the possible factors for ordinary people to regard magic as a miracle, but it is neither necessary nor sufficient. Come to think that the Violet Kingdom¡¯s attempt to''create a god'' is indeed too arbitrary, and the other fact is also very puzzling... that is their''isolation'' attitude towards the existing belief in the goddess of magic."

    "There is one thing, indeed," Amone agreed. "They tried their best to exclude the belief in the goddess of magic from the kingdom, but they exported a black box magic system that might be regarded as a miracle. If they were to build their faith in the magic field, this behavior would be too contradictory...Of course, there is also a possibility that they feel that the goddess of magic is unreliable, so they decide to make a reliable one by themselves..."

    Before Amorn¡¯s words fell, Milmina had already stared at him: ¡°Discuss issues when discussing issues, don¡¯t rise to a godlike attack...¡±

    "I''m making an inference based on the existing conditions-why don''t you think of a more reasonable explanation?" Amone said with a blank expression (he has always been expressionless), "Do you really think you are qualified as a god?" "

    "Okay, okay, the crux of the problem is not here," Gavin saw that the situation was wrong, and quickly interrupted the two gods'' move to talk about the topic more and more, "Let''s pay more attention to the Violet Kingdom, now this country gives me The anxiety is getting stronger..."

    "We can''t discuss any results here," Milmina said in a serious tone, looking down at Gawain, "The land is dark to me, and what I know is probably no better. If you want to understand what those mysterious''violet mage'' are doing, you still have to find a way to penetrate them."

    "We are already trying this, but with little success," Gawain shook his head regretfully. "Of course, we will continue to work hard, and at the same time, we will continue to try to establish direct contact with Violet''s upper level on official channels. The way of dialogue... They have yet to respond to the invitation from the alliance, but at least in the high-level private letter with Cecil or Typhon, the''Prince of the Secret Law'' is not a''hermit'' who... completely refuses to communicate."

    He thought about it in his heart, and replaced the term "not talking" with a more peaceful "refusal to communicate".

    At this moment, Amone on the side suddenly spoke: "Actually, I was suddenly a little curious...Is there no belief in the goddess of magic or the **** of nature in the Violet Kingdom, or... there is no belief in other gods?"

    Gawain was stunned. This was a direction he had never thought of before. At this moment, when Amoen reminded him, he suddenly realized that...there seemed to be a reputation behind it.

    "If only the belief in the goddess of magic is rejected in Violet, then things can still be guessed from the direction of the previous conspiracy-they may want to usurp the gods, just like the "artificial gods" of the dying society. It is for the position occupied by Milmina, and if they reject all gods internally, this matter will become more subtle," Amone said slowly, "A country where there is no faith in the whole people is promoting The black box technique that can easily lead to "miracle", this kind of behavior is somewhat...schizophrenic."

    "Schizophrenia..." Gawain''s eyebrows couldn''t help but tremble, and Amone''s words were quite surprising, but soon he felt that this description was very appropriate, accurately describing the feeling that the Violet Kingdom had always faintly given him. -Indeed schizophrenia.

    "I will continue to investigate this matter." Finally, Gao Wen breathed a long sigh. This time he didn''t get the clues he wanted from Milmina, but he had unexpected gains, new ones emerged. Intelligence needs to go back and think about it. As for now, it is time to leave, "If you two have any new ideas or discoveries, you can contact me as soon as possible."

    Milmina lowered her head, her eyes hidden in the mysterious mist seemed to show a smile: "Of course, I''m very happy."

    Gawain nodded, but before turning and leaving, his eyes suddenly fell on Ammon: "By the way, there is one more thing."

    Amorn¡¯s voice immediately came: "It seems to be related to me?"

    "Bersetia has sent a message. She has already contacted the ancient druid priests who are still''adhering to the tradition''. These priests may soon start from the Silver Empire. She hopes you... can do Get ready."

    Julu Amon fell silent. He did not speak for the next half a minute. Gawain did not urge, but just stood by and waited silently until the former **** of nature finally broke the silence: "Reply to that little The queen... let them come. I have prepared here for three thousand years, and now there is nothing to prepare."

    ¡­¡­

    At the southernmost point of the Loren continent, the vast and endless jungle has blocked the homeland where the elves have lived for generations. The prosperous tropical plants cover the main island of the Silver Empire and the vast land beside the return coast. This lush forest is connected to each other. The border land of the Ogure tribal state and the Typhon Empire, extending to the north of the Gaoling Kingdom, and to the south, it spreads to the southern coast of the main island.

    The extremely high coverage of the jungle makes most of the territory of the Silver Empire look like it is in a primitive state to be developed, so that residents of many surrounding countries will have such a wrong impression of the territory of the elves, thinking that the elven empire is a traditional and A country that is outdated, has maintained a low development state for thousands of years, and sits on advanced ancestral technologies but is unwilling to actively change the living environment-where the information dissemination is backward, the wrong impression of the elven empire by aliens will be. So, because in the rural pubs and streets, the processed poems of the bards still occupy a dominant position, and in the stories of the bards, "primitive, natural, and graceful spirits who advocate peace" is obviously far more advanced than "advanced". , Discipline, and the fighting nation of the whole people who advocate martial arts" should be much cordial and friendly.

    However, the actual silver empire is not as gentle and harmless as described in the story. In the depths of the primitive jungle, hidden is an advanced and powerful ancient empire. It is the silver elves who struggled after the "great split" in the ancient times. The countless ancestral heritages that have been settled down on this land after all the hard work.

    Deep in the vast jungle, there are tens of thousands of years of history of extraction plants and gas transmission stations. Under the solid ground are countless production facilities and energy distribution nodes. The towering ancient trees hide the fortresses that can directly communicate with the sky. Transceiving terminals for real-time communication, between each river and the source of magic, there are sensors and interference devices with a long history.

    These condensed heavy historical things have spanned thousands of years and together maintained the operation of a huge empire, and the elves only cleverly hid everything in the green mountains and green waters of their hometown out of their own aesthetics and nature. Between the valleys and dense forests, there are only three places in the entire Silver Empire that stand out from the primitive jungle, displaying their advanced existence in a high-profile manner¡ª¡ª

    The first is undoubtedly the "Stars Temple", a fortress floating in the sky that never falls. It is also the control node of the Sentinel Tower system; the second is the prosperous capital standing in the heart of the empire, the true residence of the Silver Queen. The Royal Court is located in the center of this royal city; the third is the grand bridge that connects the main island of the empire and the mainland of Loren, known as the "Bridge of Returnees", one of the "Ancient Miracles".

    On the north side of the silver empire¡¯s main island, on a quiet high mountain near the return coast, the pale golden sunset is shining the last light of today. In the darkening sky, a huge old tree standing on the top of the mountain is blowing in the wind. There was a rustling noise.

    At the foot of the giant tree, an oak hut was built next to the tree. The outside of the hut is surrounded by quiet flower fields and wooden fences that seem to grow and form directly from the ground. A breath of primitive nature fills this quiet and secluded place. An elderly elf with a rickety back was walking out of the house, to the edge of the mountain, and staring into the distance.

    Silver elves have a long lifespan, and for most of their lives, their appearance has been maintained between youth and middle age. Although the elves themselves can accurately determine the approximate age of a compatriot from the appearance, at least In the eyes of foreigners, more than 90% of silver elves are "young and beautiful"-they can show the obvious oldness in the eyes of foreigners. This can only show that a silver elves have been flexible for too long years. , Has experienced a long history far beyond human imagination.

    In midsummer, this country near the equator is shrouded in the scorching heat. Even though dusk is approaching, the heat in the air has not dissipated at all, but the wind at the top of the mountain is somewhat cooler. When a wind slightly mixed with the fragrance of the earth blows towards you Then, the old elf, who was hunched over and whose original golden hair had turned pale, smiled slightly and squinted to look north.

    At the edge of the forest and at the end of the main island, the giant miracle "Homecoming Bridge" made of ancient alloys and enchanted boulders is bathing in the sunset. This giant bridge connecting the mainland of Loren has a wide surface. With a certain texture between metal and rock, the wide and unusual bridge surface is full of brilliance, and the magic "coach" used to transport materials and the mechanical magic puppet responsible for maintaining the bridge diversion facilities shuttle back and forth on the bridge. Busy like a school of fish in the river.

    That is the most important lifeline of the Silver Empire, the main artery that connects the main island of the empire with the mainland of Loren. The ancestors of the ancient times created it with a technology that is now unreproducible and named it the "Homecomer" ¡ª¡ªThe elves of later generations are not sure why their ancestors chose such a name in the first place, but everyone still gives the bridge a meaning that fits its name in this era: the elves who go out for experience must leave the main island Passing that bridge, you must pass that bridge when you return. The huge bridge connecting Loren is like a sustenance for the elves traveling abroad, a sustenance for returning home.

    The old elf narrowed his eyes slightly, and the sunset glow reflected from the Bridge of the Homecomers gradually blurred his vision.

    Soon after, when I cross that bridge... Will there be a day of returning home?

    A footstep suddenly came from behind, and the elderly elf did not look back. He had already determined the identity of the visitor from the familiar breath: "Karl, have you sent your Majesty to the foot of the mountain?"

    "Yes, mentor," the young druid apprentice replied respectfully, standing behind the old man, "I sent the Queen of Silver to the foot of the mountain and watched her join the soldiers and servants waiting at the foot of the mountain before returning. "

    The elderly elf nodded, turning around slowly, and said in a low voice: "That''s good...but you still have to pay attention. You should call her ¡®Your Majesty¡¯ instead of calling her title."

    The young druid apprentice called Carl looked a little hesitant on his face, but finally nodded: "I understand, mentor."

    The elderly elf showed satisfaction on his face. He smiled and slowly said, "Come and see the scenery with me, Carl."

    The apprentice¡¯s expression became entangled again, but instead of defying the instructor¡¯s wishes, he stepped forward to the elderly elf. It was not until he endured for half a minute before he finally said: "Tutor, you really want to promise Bai Yin... Invitation, go to that far northern empire?"

    "Carl, this matter has been set," the old elf smiled gently and shook his head. "Why is it necessary to discuss it now?"

    Seeing the indifferent attitude of the instructor, the apprentice finally stopped suppressing his emotions forcibly, and his voice rose up: "But don''t you think this invitation is a trap? What if there is..."

    "Carl," the old elf smiled gently, and interrupted the apprentice''s excited speech in a very soft voice, "I don''t think that is a trap--but I know one thing, whether it is a trap or not, this After I go, I will probably never come back."

 Chapter 1175ï¼š The surviving sage

    The midsummer evening breeze blew across the mountains and jungles, and disturbed the lush land with the sound of leaf turning. However, these natural sounds did not sound annoying to the elves, but only brought peace and tranquility to the soul. .

    The old elves stood on the top of the mountain and looked into the distance as they did for thousands of years. He saw that this ancient empire was gradually turning into tranquility in the afterglow of the setting sun. The rolling mountains, jungles and river valleys were almost as in his memory. It''s exactly the same...Nothing has changed in this land, but in another sense, it has already completely turned into something he doesn''t recognize.

    Since that day three thousand years ago, this place is no longer his familiar hometown.

    The apprentice was silent, seeming to be deeply touched by what his mentor said. However, strong emotions surged in this young elf''s heart, making him finally break the silence: "So you know that your Majesty did not intend to let you back, but still ..."

    "She needs a conclusion-in the sense of reason, this conclusion is too late," the old man seemed to smile, his tone was flat as if talking about other people''s things, "No matter what she brought back from the so-called''alliance'' The news was a bit true or false. When she decided to come to see me in person and arrange a trip to that northern country for me, the ending was already doomed. If everything is a lie, then the purpose of these lies It could only be to get rid of a dissident like me who has been stubborn for three thousand years, if everything she said is true..."

    The old man stopped suddenly, and there were some flashes in his eyes, as if he was recalling something from the old age, and all the memories finally converged into a sigh: "If everything is true, then I will never come back. Up."

    The young apprentice seemed to understand, he did not understand why his tutor would be so emotional in the end-because when the silver queen met with the tutor, he was "invited" outside the room. But he knew that there were some secrets that elves of his level shouldn''t inquire, especially when his instructor was unwilling to take the initiative to speak, so he didn''t follow up at this moment, just couldn''t help clenching his fist: " She can''t do this to you, what you represent..."

    "She is the Queen of Silver, she represents the will of the entire empire-and I am just a rusty gear in this huge machine of the empire that is unwilling to leave by myself," the old man interrupted the apprentice''s impulsive words again "She can treat me this way. From her point of view, this is good for this land. Although I don''t want to admit it, I... is indeed an obstacle to the operation of this country."

    The young apprentice opened his mouth, as if he wanted to refute the words of his instructor, but he seemed to think of something suddenly. No matter how difficult the subsequent words were to say, his instructor smiled and said indifferently: "I know how many elves use it. My name is to run their cult in the forest. How many druids who disagree with the royal family¡¯s political views are operating forces in the name of "restoring traditions" to fight against the new order of the empire over the years. Not all the damage they have caused has been concealed. My sight-but in the past few thousand years, I have pretended to ignore all this, do you know why?"

    "...I don''t know," the apprentice Carl lowered his head. This topic made him feel pressured, but the habit he had cultivated over the years made him have to respond to every question of his tutor, "but I know you have your considerations... ¡­"

    "My only consideration is-I don''t know what to do," the old man smiled and shook his head, as if the burden of years was suddenly put down, "After God left, almost all priests didn''t know what to do, and we fell into a split. Some members chose to self-determine and go with God. Some members chose to follow the Morningstar family and become the future priests of the Orthodox Church. In the end, we are the most incompetent and cowardly group. There is no way and no decision. , Neither dared to take a step forward to follow the gods, nor dared to find another way to loyalty to the secular emperor, what are my considerations? I just walked in place.

    "The most ridiculous thing is that someone like me who is standing still is regarded as a defender of''tradition'' and''truth'' by some elves. They gather and move recklessly, and I... tacitly approves and even supports silently, It''s just because of a bit of illusory luxury. I can''t find the way by myself, and I don''t dare to find the way, so I hope those elves who have the courage to chase in can really find a way to rebuild the past glory... after all, this It¡¯s just to escape."

    The apprentice Carl opened his eyes. This was the first time he heard his mentor comment on himself like this. If these words were spoken by others, he would be furious, but at this moment he could only say nothing in astonishment. Then, after a long pause, he finally squeezed some words from his throat: "You...should not judge yourself that way, you are the most prestigious wizard in the province of Thrandum..."

    "The most prestigious elf, doesn''t even have the qualifications to evaluate himself?"

    "Tutor, I didn''t mean that..."

    Faced with the apprentice¡¯s sudden panic, the old man shook his head: ¡°Don¡¯t be so nervous, Carl, you have countless strengths. The two weaknesses of easy tension and loss of assertiveness make most of your strengths dust. I just want to leave before leaving. Let me tell you something that has been held in the bottom of my heart for many years-after all, there are not many elves on this mountain who really want to listen to me talking about these things."

    Carl nodded quickly, and shook his head a little hesitantly. Seeing this young elf so entangled and distressed, the old man couldn''t help but laughed, and after a while he put away his smile, and said with a slightly serious expression: "Carl , I have something to explain, please listen carefully."

    The young apprentice hurriedly straightened up: "Yes...yes, mentor!"

    "After I leave, you don¡¯t stay here, and don¡¯t have any dealings with those''congregations'' gathered in the mountains. Return to your hometown. With the knowledge you have mastered, you will become a very, very Excellent pharmacist and polymath. Think of this century as an ordinary going out to study. Now that your schoolwork is over, you should go home and live your own life.

    "If you don''t want to, then take your bags, cross the bridge of the homecomers, and travel to the mainland, like other elves of your age, to see what the outside world looks like. Your knowledge and Racial talent can make you welcome in most places of Loren, and in those places ruled by humans, dwarves, and fairies, you can learn far more abundant and extensive knowledge than by my side. If you have the opportunity, You can also go to the moss woods in the north, where there are our distant relatives, and the gray elves¡¯ way of life will benefit you a lot.

    "No matter which path you choose, remember: stop dealing with the congregants who gather in the mountains. They may invite you, they may support you, and they may even call you the new sage and leader. , But you must not be blinded by these-leave immediately, and go as far as possible."

    Apprentice Carl''s eyes widened slightly, and he looked at his mentor in disbelief: "You mean to let me completely cut off the relationship with your followers... But is this too ruthless? They follow after all. You have so many years, everything we need to live here is also them..."

    "Carl, have you forgotten what I just said? Don''t believe too much in the loyalty and devotion shown by those church members... When I leave, all their loyalty and devotion will be shattered and dissipated like a reflection in the water, and the royal liquidation will Immediately, when those mobs realize that the Silver Queen is serious this time, they will immediately sell everything they can sell, and you will be the first''bargaining chip'' worth betrayed."

    Apprentice Carl opened his mouth, and finally lowered his head-he knew that his tutor''s judgment in this regard was accurate. As the last apprentice selected by his tutor, he would not even lose sight of this.

    Beside him, the instructor finally showed a satisfied smile on his face, and then the respectable old man once again cast his gaze to the distant mountains, watching the golden sunset over the mountains slightly gilding the bridge of the homecomers. The gorgeous colors like a rainbow.

    In a trance, he seemed to see a figure three thousand years ago. It was the highest priestess dressed in gorgeous robes, standing in the distance like a god¡¯s messenger. It was the silver monarch of the previous generation and the queen he had been loyal to. .

    A long, long time ago, the Queen of Silver offered him an invitation, inviting him to become a sharp blade of the secular imperial power to stabilize the situation of the empire and rebuild the people¡¯s faith, but at that time he flinched-he did not dare To do those "rebellious gods" things, he sat and watched the once highest priestess fighting alone, watching her being denounced by countless priests and believers as "fallen" and "believers", and watching her die early.

    Today, another silver queen offered him an invitation again, asking him to go to a "God''s Covenant"-the young queen did not express anything, but the old priest who had been in contact with her faith for a lifetime knew, This invitation has never been returned.

    He can finally make up for the regret that year.

    "Your Majesty Istar... this time I will gladly attend the appointment."

    The old priest retracted his gaze and turned to walk towards the hut behind him. At the same time, he said to his apprentice: "Carl, go back and help me pack my luggage-the sun is going down."

    ...

    "The sun is going down... we have been here for so long."

    On a wide road on the edge of the dense forest, the high-ranking maid Elaine looked up at the darkening sky and mumbled softly.

    The distant mountain where the "sages" live in seclusion is gradually being swallowed by the spreading twilight, and at the foot of the mountain, the broad roads that extend all the way from the valleys are shining brightly on both sides-those light sources come from the road The simple stone steles lined up on both sides look like some kind of ancient relics covered with moss and vines. At the top, there is a light ball whose brightness is comparable to that of high-quality magic spar. These unique "street lights" are buried in The underground vein control nodes are unified in command. The nodes collect sensor signals from the treetops, judge the light, and then transmit the activation instructions to the light-emitting unit on the stone tablet.

    This simple and stable system has been running for thousands of years in infrastructures throughout the empire and has undergone countless renovations and maintenance, and it is still sensitive and reliable.

    "Most parts of the province of Serandu will be cool tonight," the silver queen Bersetia said casually. "Nice weather."

    Elaine turned her head and looked at Bersetia: "Your Majesty, do you think the Sage of Azmore will really do as he promised... Will he follow us to the north very cooperatively? I am always a little worried, after all He has always rejected the royal solicitation and various honorary titles granted by you personally..."

    "He will," Bersetia nodded slightly, "Since he has agreed, there will be no other twists and turns in this matter-I know him well, just as he knows me well."

    "...The Sage of Azmore is the most trusted high-ranking priest ever trusted by His Majesty Istar. During the time of Istar, he was once regarded as the second eye of the God of Nature," Elaine was silent, He said with a little emotion, "Even after all these years, even if he has chosen to live in seclusion, there are still a large number of elves gathered around him in Thrandum province..."

    "Those who gather around him are not necessarily those who really follow the God of Nature, but those who really follow the God of Nature... In the past three thousand years, most of them have really''followed God''," Belce Tia said lightly, and then shook her head, "There are not many''ancient sages'' like Azmore who are still alive today. As far as the members of the esoteric religion are concerned, they are equivalent to living''harbours'' and''big trees''. In the past thirty centuries, some''sages'' have made mistakes and were found opportunities for liquidation by the royal family, but there are still As low-key and neutral as Azmore...neither my grandmother nor my father can do anything about them."

    "... You send these sages to the north for''for an appointment''. In essence, it is no different from forced liquidation. No matter how strong your reasons are, many things behind this cannot be explained publicly," Elaine said with some worry. As the closest person to the Silver Queen and one of the staff of the Silver Empire in the Theocracy Council, she has recently learned many truths involving gods, "As long as the core facts are not public, then your political opponents I will definitely find a way to make a fuss-the elves who follow behind the sages, they will definitely become restless."

    "Sooner or later there will be such a chaos. From the time of my father''s reign, we knew it was inevitable," Bersetia said quietly. "My father left this problem to me, and I can''t Leave this question to the next generation-those ancient sages are very old, but they have been blessed by God, and the blessing has not dissipated until today. God knows how many years they can live.

    "I cannot allow those esoteric groups to continue to gain cohesion from the sages, nor allow them to continue the cycle of ¡®breeding-sabotage-hunting-clearing-breeding again" indefinitely.

    "This "invitation" from the gods at least gave me a chance and...reason to make up my mind."

    The maid Elaine lowered her head and stopped talking.

    Bersetia smiled faintly and looked away from Elaine. She glanced at the sky in the distance, shook her head and said: "We should go now, Elaine-the sun is really going down."

    (The "Sword of Dawn" comics still need your support)

 Chapter 1176ï¼š Adventurer Camp

    The howling cold wind swept across the land, and now there are only endless ruins and monsters wandering around in the ancient country destroyed by war. Except for a small part of the safety zone and the reconstruction of the isolation zone, you can look far away from this land. Apart from the ruined walls, there are only all kinds of weird landscapes distorted by the "power of the miracle of the gods".

    In places farther from the plains, the undulating hills and mountains are gradually being covered by hard ice. After losing the protection of the large shield, the former Lonking ecosystem has completely stopped, and the polar regions The climate is quickly taking over this piece of land that is gradually returning to the original. Frozen soil, glaciers, frost, these forces belonging to nature are constantly spreading from the coastline to the inland. With an unwavering attitude, we must The land is corrected to its natural state.

    This is a realm that cannot be imagined in the warm and stable human world¡ªwhether it is the posture of destruction here or the incredible polar environment here.

    However, for adventurers who have ambitions to cross the endless sea and vowed to dig a pot of gold in this mysterious land, the harsh natural environment here is not a problem that needs to be considered too much. Those are between safe strongholds. The elemental creatures wandering around and the rare things that can be seen almost everywhere have attracted almost all of their attention.

    The temporary capital of Tarrond, on the south side of New Agendor, a newly built urban area is bathed in the long-lasting sunlight during the polar day. This urban area is surrounded by high walls like other wasteland strongholds, and the high walls are dominated by huge rocks. , Filled with alloy melted by Long Yan, despite its rough appearance, it can provide the most precious safety guarantee on this dangerous land. There are wide and straight roads in the stronghold. Hundreds of stone, metal and Houses built with other easy-to-collect materials are neatly lined up in the walls. All these houses are practical. Although they lack decoration, they are at least strong and durable.

    This is the newly established camp for adventurers¡ªthe dragons, adventurers, alliance aid forces, and volunteers sent by the Holy Dragon Principality alone worked together to complete the construction of this city in a short period of time, perhaps with The extremely luxurious buildings of the Tarrond palace in the old days are not so beautiful and beautiful than this place. However, when these straight and rigid houses and high walls stand in the cold wind, they can still present a kind of impressive Admire the roughness and strength.

    After the first bell rang in the morning, the young huntress Lola left the assigned barracks with several fellow adventurers. They walked to the adventurer management hall in the middle of the town. There were a large number of groups of three or five on the road. The adventurers are all going in the same direction as them. A gust of wind blew from across the street, and the cold in the wind made Laura¡¯s somewhat sleepy mind instantly sober, she shuddered a little, and couldn''t help muttering: "This place is really **** cold..."

    A companion next to her looked up at the sky above the town. A translucent energy shield rose from the top of the distant wall, covering all the street houses inside the wall. She shook her head: "It''s good, at least The construction team finally completed the town shield two days ago. With this layer of shield, the temperature in the residential area will slowly rise-outside the wall is now really cold, no frost With resistance potions and enough protective items, even extraordinary people like us may not last long."

    "Fortunately, the frost resistance potion is distributed for free, and the protective device can be charged directly in the magic net charging station," Laura rubbed his nose, restraining the urge to sneeze, "Although I don''t understand how those things work. , But I have to admit that magical technology is really a good thing...If these things are kept in the past, who is willing to use them as daily consumables?"

    The comrades were deeply convinced, and at the same time, the most important facility in this city for adventurers finally appeared before their eyes.

    Adventurer Management Hall-it is one of the tallest buildings here, and one of the most peculiar ones. Those infinite dragons cut a part of a collapsed Tarrond palace directly The architectural structure of the building was placed in the middle of the camp, and it was slightly repaired and used as a meeting point for adventurers. This made it a huge difference in style from other buildings in the camp, but it also had enough eye-catching benefits.

    Taking into account the size of the dragon, the palace they lived in was a big mansion even if they cut a toilet and threw it out in the human world. The size of this hall is natural enough for adventurers.

    Standing at the entrance of this "hall", Lola saw this roughly cylindrical building glowing with pale golden brilliance in the sun, and it could be vaguely seen that there were still mottled reliefs on the exterior wall of its original glorious appearance. In contrast to the painted patterns, the arch pillars and decorative multiple eaves above the hall were damaged in many places in the previous disaster. Now they are filled and covered with temporary materials. The mottled appearance has a sense of vicissitudes.

    Looking up like this for a while, Laura couldn''t help but think of strange thoughts in her heart, and muttered in a low voice: "...Couldn''t this really be changed from a toilet in a dragon palace?"

    The companion on the side cast a horrified look: "Damn it, Laura, how come you have such weird thoughts?!"

    "Ahem, maybe it was influenced by him the last time I chatted with Mr. Modil," Laura immediately coughed awkwardly, rubbed his forehead and muttered, "He said he was a polymath, and then Various things in the camp had a bold association..."

    "Modil..." The companion on the side is obviously no stranger to this name-an old gentleman who seems to be the grandfather of almost everyone suddenly appeared in the team of adventurers mainly composed of young and middle-aged. A thing that is noticeable enough, not to mention that this old gentleman is a powerful mage who claims to travel the whole world and has a lot of mysterious knowledge. Frankly speaking, this kind of person should not appear in a crowd of mobs. Among the adventurers, in the old days, he should be confessed by the royal family of a certain country, and passed on from generation to generation in the warehouse with cold frost. If something major happens, he will be consulted. After it''s finished, freeze it and keep it carefully...

    Obviously, the vulgar and shallow mercenaries and adventurers have overly exaggerated imagination and wrong understanding of concepts such as "Royal Royal Magistrate Advisor", but this exaggerated imagination can at least show that the adventurers in the camp are not in favor of that person. What kind of impression does the old Mr. Dill have? Almost everyone thinks that the old man is in the wrong place, except for the person involved.

    "That mage really likes to say some weird things, but I suggest you don''t take his description too seriously," the companion considered the language, and carefully looked at the surroundings, before lowering his voice to Lola- This is after all talking about an awesome spellcaster behind the scenes. Even though Modil¡¯s attitude towards the outside world is very gentle and his relationship with everyone is good, it¡¯s time to be nervous, "You know, that The old man..."

    While talking, this companion who was also a hunter gestured his head with his hands: "The brain is not very good."

    Laura didn''t know how to respond, so she laughed awkwardly, then waved her hand, turned and walked towards the management hall.

    In order to make the building originally prepared for the dragon adapt to the human body, this "recycled" building has undergone a thorough renovation. Laura and his companions first passed through a gate that was added later. Then he walked through a porch before entering the extremely wide rotunda. Remains in the lobby are huge columns for humans, and the windows for posting tasks, registering remuneration, receiving supplies, and auction transactions are set around these huge columns, with very eye-catching signs hanging on them, even Even adventurers and mercenaries who are not good at obedience can find exactly where to go.

    The sunlight shines through the crystal dome at the top of the hall, and spreads across the entire interior space through multiple complex bends on the surface of the cracked polymer shell. Even if there is no light here, there is almost no dark area in the entire hall.

    Before walking to the mission release area, Laura subconsciously looked up at the crystalline dome made of unknown material, guessing how much gold it would be worth if it were brought to the human world. At almost the same time, she heard a familiarity. His voice came from the side, apparently speaking to himself: ¡°Have you noticed the complicated optical design contained in this dome? It¡¯s incredible, Laura...just such a detail reminds us of the giant How far has the civilization of the dragon developed... However, it is a pity that almost none of the people who come and go here can perceive the information contained in it... Fortunately there are young people like you who are keen and good at thinking. , You can pay attention to the treasure of knowledge buried in this ruin together with me..."

    Lola suddenly shrank her neck. She followed the reputation and saw the familiar figure: wearing a black mage short robe, a black soft hat, white beard and hair, old-fashioned, standing like an old man who had walked the wrong door. In the hall of adventurers that came and went, while sighing about things that other people didn''t understand, while controlling the pen and paper floating in the air to write and calculate.

    Recalling that before entering the door, she was still talking to her friends about the old gentleman''s affairs, Lola suddenly felt a little embarrassed, she smiled unnaturally, and then she reluctantly condensed her real thoughts about the crystals just now. Respond to the other person''s topic: "It''s true that these things are just like what you said...well, amazing, all amazing."

    Modil seemed to perceive the awkwardness and tension in the young girl''s attitude. He just smiled, ended the current topic kindly, and looked up at the column where the task release counter was: "Go together?"

    Laura was taken aback, her eyes widened in surprise: "You... have finally decided to take up the mission?"

    "I can''t always follow the construction team to debug those shields and crystal towers-although the work is interesting, I didn''t come to this barren land to blow the cold wind just to hide in the camp," Modil He laughed happily, "These days I have collected a lot of information related to the external environment, including not only those told by the dragon family, but also the situation described by the adventurers and mercenaries who returned from the early exploration missions. I feel that I have already Ready to participate in external actions."

    "...A cautious attitude and sufficient information are necessary for survival and combat in an unfamiliar environment. You are indeed an experienced adventure...home," Laura nodded with a smile, "Let''s go together. "

    During the period from morning to noon every day, the column around the mission release area has always been the most lively place in the entire hall. The envoy from Tarrond will announce the recent "promotion" to the surrounding area of ??Agundor here. At the same time, the panel¡¯s recent exploration and clean-up plan for the wasteland was announced. A large number of tasks were issued to the counter, and the adventurers gathered here used it to plan their own actions for the day or the next few days.

    Usually there is no over-compulsive or urgent conscription, because the role of the adventurers from Loren here is more of a help, limited to the true strength of this miscellaneous army, and the tasks assigned to them are usually limited to Clear away scattered monsters around the city or gather resources from the ruins¡ªthe real danger zone has its own real Tarrond fighters to deal with, and the adventurers themselves know this very well.

    The role of the adventurer here is to free Tarrond¡¯s stretched dragon warriors from the security trivialities to deal with the real threats. This is what everyone knows before they leave Beigang. Things.

    "The preliminary exploration and boundary determination of the entire southern region has ended... The main energy of the dragons is still to expand the safe area under the control of Agundor and search for possible survivor camps in the southern area..."

    Under the huge column, Laura looked up at the bulletin board illuminated by the sun, and at the same time whispered the content written on it. In addition to Modil, there were many adventurers around who were reading the same. The announcement just posted today-from the text with fresh ink, smart people can roughly summarize the exploration and development direction of the dragons for the next period of time, and make some preparations in advance.

    "The second advancing direction is to the west," Modil reads faster than Lola. He has already seen the second half of the public announcement document, and the content on it makes him a little serious. "Clean up the hilly area on the west side. Wandering spirits and elemental creatures, stabilizing the security boundary, and assisting the advance team soldiers to clear the way to the crystalline rock hill... This is a bit interesting, the mission area is the farthest of all areas, and the first level license can participate... Is it because there is a''regular army'' of the advance team as the main force throughout the process, so there is no danger?"

    Lola heard Modil''s grunt, and then turned her gaze to the second half of the announcement. She frowned slightly: "But this is still the most risky area... the road to the crystalline rock hill is still It has not been completely opened up, it is said that there are even active elemental rifts on the road..."

    "I''m interested in this," Modilton showed enthusiasm. "There are active elemental rifts, which means there are fresh elemental creatures. I have to find a few ways to inquire about the elemental world... Do you want to stay with me?"

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1177ï¼š Adventurers Road

    Half an hour later, Lola and a group of adventurers came to the pre-departure preparation area, watching the supplies distributed to him and the temporary teammates around him who were talking and laughing and making preparations, this young woman The hunter was still a little confused-she was only planning to see if there was any regular task of clearing scattered elemental creatures near the camp. How could this be included in the "promotion team" with a higher level of danger when she turned her face Up?

    The old mage beside her looked happy. This old man with more energy than the young man stuffed the cold resistance potion sent to his hands into his clothes and casually confronted him. An adventurer from ¡±said: ¡°In fact, they sent me this thing is useless, I¡¯m not afraid of such a bit of cold air-or you young people with weaker physiques need more protection, the polar temperature is not a joke Yes. On the way, whoever has enough resistance potions can come to me and ask for..."

    The adventurer who was spoken to stared blankly at the old gentleman who could be at least his grandfather by sight. He wanted to talk a few times and then finally swallowed the words back. After all, the realm of transcendents is different from ordinary people. Similarly, this gray-haired old man is actually a magician with mysterious powers. With the blessing of powerful spells, an old man may not be physically weaker than the so-called "young man". At this time, he nodded silently. Uncertainly, it seems polite...

    Immediately afterwards, Modil¡¯s attention was again on Laura, who had never spoken. The old gentleman had a smile on his face: ¡°Lola, you don¡¯t look very energetic-it¡¯s not like a coming soon. The state of fighters who go on mission."

    "I was actually going to take part in the cleaning mission of the camp''s east area at the beginning," Lola woke up from a state of distraction, and said helplessly while smiling awkwardly, "I didn''t plan to sign up for the promotion team...you can''t help it So he took me to sign up here..."

    "I consulted your opinion... Did I remember it wrong?" Modil blinked and knocked on his forehead a little confused, but he quickly left these trivial questions behind. "Ah, I can''t remember¡ªit looks like I need to apologize to you, Miss Laura, are you going to quit? We haven''t set off yet..."

    "No," Laura sighed helplessly. For some reason, she always had a sense of sight when facing this old gentleman who behaved a little strangely in front of her, as if... The confused but enthusiastic grandfather usually dealt with, and since the death of her grandfather, she has not had similar feelings for many years, which made her always relax when she was in front of Modil, and was super-powered by the action. Influenced by his father, "It''s always around the camp."

    "Emperor Gawain Cecil said it very well-begs for wealth and danger, this lady, we are not here to enjoy ease," the list of swordsmen beside him smiled heartily, "Look. Go up, you have never participated in the "promotion team" operation? Believe me, the benefits of this task are definitely more satisfying than your "cleaning" near the camp. There are more active elements everywhere near the exploration boundary. Creatures and rich mana areas, those things are actually not much stronger than the monsters around the camp, but the highly purified elemental nuclei and the crystals that occasionally emerge from the mana surge can be more valuable than low-quality elemental mixtures... ¡­"

    "And if you''re lucky, you can still pick up the treasures left over from the Tarrond era-those good things that escaped the war and lie intact in the mud and frozen ground," another female swordsman said more happily. Said in his tone, "Those things can be exchanged for a piece of real estate at random in the Continent of Loren, but they are buried in the ground together with the charred stones... Tsk tsk, I can¡¯t imagine these dragons at war. What kind of extravagant life was there before..."

    "It feels like all of them are living like kings..." "That''s for sure, I heard a dragon say last time, they all had a housekeeper at the beginning, what is their name... Omega intelligent assistant? Every house has a housekeeper, do you dare to think about this kind of life?" "I don''t dare to think about it, and I can''t think of it-it''s gone anyway..." "It''s a pity."

    The topic of adventurers is always easy to get a lot of fun, especially when the topic is tied to wealth. This improvised "troop" quickly became a lively discussion. Not long ago, it also came from the world and the background. At this moment, different people are talking eagerly and exchanging views as if they have been close friends for many years. It seems that a strong friendship has been brewing between the conversations-this friendship will occasionally help them to increase their chances of survival in the next joint action. , When you fall down, you can have an extra arm around you to pull yourself up, but more often, the biggest meaning of this "friendship" is to create some high morale, so that everyone can dispel tension and fear.

    Friendship will start from the bragging of the sky before departure and end at the last count after returning to the camp. Of course, if everyone is lucky and can live through this "cycle" several times together, a true battlefield friendship will be established. Get up, and it has been consolidated in several times of wine and meat, and finally lasted until everyone died.

    This is the way of life familiar to adventurers, including mercenaries who lick blood with their swords.

    But not all adventurers live like this, and there are also more "isolated" aliens, and Laura is one of them.

    The young huntress didn''t like this kind of forcibly intimate conversation, she just sorted out her equipment silently:

    Three frost resistance potions from the camp logistics team. This once expensive alchemy product is now distributed to every adventurer for free to resist the cold environment of Tarrond; the magic terminal for personal protection is paying A good thing on loan after a small deposit. The biggest function of this modern industrial product is to produce a single-person breeze shield. In addition to helping resist the cold wind, it also allows users to survive safely in a toxic environment.

    This second function is particularly important: on this dangerous wasteland, the toxic environment is often accompanied by adventurers. The border of the safe zone is full of leaking factory pipes, contaminated elemental fissures, and sources of toxic gas. Extraordinary people with strong physique will die from these environmental poisons if they are not careful.

    If you want to safely operate in the Tarrond Wasteland today, you must ensure a 24-hour uninterrupted protection effect. If it were in the old days, most ordinary superhumans would not be able to achieve this kind of thing only by personal magic. , But nowadays a machine that is not exhausted can do this. All it needs is an adequate supply of magic power and careful inspection and maintenance. Laura didn¡¯t dare to neglect this matter. After all, she knew that the last careless hapless man had died in a factory ruin near the camp, and he hadn¡¯t had time to dig one out of this ¡°adventurer¡¯s kingdom¡±. The gold coin became a victim of toxic waste gas. Its name is still hung high in the most eye-catching part of the Adventurer¡¯s Hall. At this time next year, the grave head grass is probably very high...

    "Stop chatting, check equipment, check equipment."

    A seemingly more mature shield warrior noticed Laura¡¯s silent behavior, and immediately reminded the casual comrades who were a little sloppy, so the adventurers finally calmed down a little and began to expertly check the things used to save their lives. .

    In this way, a short while later, the bell that represented that the door was ready finally rang in the assembly area, and more than a dozen adventurer squads, each of which received the task, began to move to the departure channel on the edge of the camp. Lola and Modil left the assembly area at the back of the hall with the others, passed through the footpath named "Armed Path", and came to the end of the tall and solid wall. A gate made of alloy is cast high. Standing in front of them, heavy door panels blocked the bad weather outside the camp.

    Amid the creaking sound of the mechanical structure, the heavy black door slowly opened, and the roaring cold wind instantly rushed in. Even with a breeze shield, the cold of the Arctic region still makes people accustomed to the warm environment. There was a shiver one after another.

    Looking at the endless wasteland of Tarrond into Modil''s eyes, the old mage couldn''t help but laugh, and walked out¡ª¡ª

    "Ah, the unknown...I''m ready!"

    ...

    On the observation deck at the top of the high wall, Byron¡¯s gaze was cast towards the vast wasteland below. He saw the adventurer¡¯s door open, and more than a dozen heavily armed teams filed out from the gate and stepped onto the grave outside the town. In the polluted and ruined plain, I couldn''t help sighing with emotion: "Hey...Adventurous... Seeing this scene always reminds me of the days when I was a mercenary."

    The voice of the Dragon Seal Witch Asha Lena came from the side: "I don¡¯t remember that we had such battles and logistics when we were mercenaries-such a large-scale base, efficient management center, and professional task scheduling. And the logistics team, semi-standard equipment, and there are dragons in the activity area that can be used as rescue units to enter the arena at any time. In those days, let alone mercenaries, the regular army did not have this treatment."

    "Don''t talk about it, the modern regular army rarely has this kind of treatment-this is in Tarrond, the land of the dragon," Byron smiled and retracted his gaze, looking at the red-haired lady beside him. "I just think about it for a moment, reminiscing about those past days."

    "...The managers of Agundor have begun to push the control area westward. Nearly half of today''s adventurer team is advancing in the direction of the crystal rock hills. Their task is to help clear the monsters along the way and stabilize this one. The safe boundary of the passage," Ashalena said casually, "it seems that the dragons are finally not satisfied with the lonely safe island of Agundor in the wasteland."

    "I heard that the dragons seem to be planning to open up the channel with the Crystal Rock Hill within a week, and set up a communication station there to receive communications from the West Coast," Byron nodded, "If this If the communication station is established, the communication between Agundor and the monitoring post on the west coast will be much easier. At least the communication frequency can be increased to once a day..."

    "Considering what the surveillance post is staring at, I don''t think the frequency of communication is so high even once a day," Ashalena shook her head, "but think about how terrible Talrond is now. Based on the environment, it is a miracle that they can handle this kind of long-distance communication across most of the continent, and they cannot be exacting."

    "Yes...but it has nothing to do with me," Byron shrugged, "I should leave in two days anyway."

    "Are you going back to the mainland of Loren?" Ashalena gave Byron a little surprised, "Is it so fast?"

    Byron waved his hand and said casually: "I am the commander of the navy. My mission this time is just to **** alliance support materials and aid teams. Staying in Tarrond for too long does not meet the order I received¡ª¡ª I have to go back to my life."

    "That''s true," Ashalena nodded and then smiled. "That''s right, I should leave too. When we go back, we will drop in."

    "Are you leaving too?" This time it was finally Byron''s turn to be surprised. He couldn''t help but glanced up and down at the dragonborn lady in front of him. "Aren''t you the leader of the support team? Don''t stay here and continue to assist the dragons. Reconstruction work?"

    Ashalena shook her head: "Just like you, my task is actually just to bring the team to Tarrond safely-there will be other dragonborn who are specially responsible for the follow-up."

    "It turns out that... I thought you would continue to be responsible for coordinating the follow-up assistance tasks. I am still curious, how can you, such a person who has no expertise except drinking and fighting, can do such a professional thing..."

    Listening to Byron''s casual words, Ashalena couldn''t help showing a smile on her face. She looked sideways at herself, the former "mercenary leader", grinned, and the corners of her mouth fluttered. If there is a real flow of magical power, fiery dragon breath rises from the sides of her cheeks.

    Byron was shocked when he saw this sight: "Hey! Ashalena! Don''t be so serious! You spray me now, it''s a diplomatic problem!"

    "It''s really not easy to hear such professional words as''diplomatic issues'' from your mouth, but it''s even more difficult for you to call me the right name all at once," Ashalena''s lips curled up, unformed The dragon''s breath then disappeared silently, and she raised her eyebrows defiantly, "Why, is the impression that I left you back then that there are only drinking and fighting?"

    "...Could it be possible that you intend to let me say''beauty and wisdom''?" Byron thought about it carefully, and said with uncertainty, "If you let me say that..."

    "Forget it, I imagined the words coming out of your mouth, and it felt like a curse," Ashalena waved her hand with a weird expression, and then stopped suddenly, as if she was lost in thought and memory. After a few seconds of silence, he spoke again, "Impressions in my memory...I can hardly remember what the companions who were adventuring with us in the Southland back then were like."

    Byron looked at Ashalena unexpectedly: "Don''t you Dragonborn have a long lifespan? I think those things are still the same to you as they happened yesterday..."

    Ashalena did not answer, she just fell into thought again, and after a few more seconds, she spoke slowly: "I want to see them."

    "...Do you have a vacation?"

    "I can ask--it''s not difficult."

    "Then I can help you apply for an entry permit."

    "Thank you very much, captain."

 Chapter 1178ï¼š Bold project

    After the heat that lasted for many days, a timely rain covered the vast land from the rock fortress to the dark mountains. This large-scale rain lasted for a whole day and night, and the rain was accompanied by most of the area. The heat has subsided, and the autumn breath is gradually realizing.

    The window facing the garden was open, and the cool wind blew from outside the window. The wind was mixed with a fresh earthy smell, and the bright sunshine finally cleared through the window, sprinkling a dazzling spot on the windowsill. Gawain stood in front of the large window and scanned the lush grass below. He saw a long Tyre lazily nesting in a small flower bed surrounded by bushes, Miss Siren¡¯s upper body lying down. Basking in the sun on a thin blanket, the tip of the lower body''s tail protruded all the way out of the bushes, stirring slowly in a puddle by the garden path.

    She will probably lie there until the sun goes down-then arch back into the house and continue lying down.

    "Sometimes I really envy that saltwater fish," Gawain couldn''t help showing a weird smile on his face. "How can she have so much free time every day to do nothing."

    Amber stood behind Gawain, and poked his head to look in the direction of the garden, and curled his lips: "Nothing is good. What''s so amazing is that she is paralyzed every day without delaying the work of the ship''s technical consultant-Beigang. A message was sent over there today stating that the stabilizing wing designed by Tyre is working very well on the new frigate, but I observe every day that this guy is just sleeping in various places..."

    Gao Wen shrugged helplessly, and said casually: "Continue to talk about the situation of the investigation from the north...Where did you just say it?"

    Amber nodded: "We have several elite operators who successfully infiltrated the Violet Coastal City of Prandall, which is the city mentioned by the Duchess of Victoria. The preliminary information collected confirmed the clues mentioned by Victoria. There are still people in the area. I remember the group of Loren apprentices who landed in Plantel more than ten years ago, and some people clearly remember the situation when the apprentices left.

    "Our staff also found the''road'' that the apprentices used to gather to go to the city of a thousand towers-just as Victoria described, there is actually no road there, only the boundless thick fog and the fog In the shadowy dense forest. An operator who is good at field operations ventured into the forest and found that all navigation devices and pathfinding spells were all ineffective immediately after entering the fog. There seems to be a strange magic field in it. In order to prevent accidents, operators can only withdraw from the forest.

    "In addition, we have also successfully established friendships with some Violet Masters who are active in coastal cities. Although the''Hidden Kingdom'' is generally closed, the residents living in the marginal areas are still very interested in the new things from Loren. Yes, through business contacts and knowledge sharing, some wizards are willing to tell us some local customs and legends... But basically these "marginal wizards" are also very marginal in the entire violet society. So the information they can provide us is still very limited... Let¡¯s put it this way, we have made a little progress in our intelligence work there, but probably don¡¯t expect a breakthrough in the short term."

    Speaking of this, Amber paused, and then continued: "In addition, there is news from Tarrond - the support team sent by the Alliance has settled down smoothly and started construction assistance. In the Dragon Wasteland The mission on board seems to have brought them extra... motivation. Almost all the projects have exceeded expectations. The naval forces led by Byron will return within two days, and the first phase of the support team will stay there and continue. Carry out a one-year aid construction task.

    "In terms of intelligence, we have confirmed that the post-disaster situation of Tarrond is basically the same as that brought by Ambassador Melita. The situation of the Provisional Government of Agonda is better than we thought. Order in Errond will be restored soon, at least there will be no large-scale out-of-control or second unrest-the dragon is more tenacious than we thought. This should be good news for the Loren nations..."

    Amber clearly reported the latest situation that she had learned. Gao Wen listened carefully, and occasionally asked some questions, and he would get appropriate responses. This made him sigh at the end: "You have indeed grown up over the years. Quite a lot..."

    Amber immediately folded his arms and raised his eyebrows: "So the salary is increased?"

    Gawain glanced at her without speaking. The two of them stared at her with big eyes and small eyes. It was not until a few seconds later that they laughed at the same time. There was a joke in the laughter for several years. There will be that kind of tacit understanding.

    "Seriously, it''s not easy for you to increase your salary at this level-and do you really still care about whether to increase your salary?"

    "Care, otherwise?" Amber curled his lips and said naturally, "I''m counting on the income issued by the Government Affairs Office. After all, the law stipulates that no official staff of the government affairs system is allowed to engage in side jobs. My craftsmanship is almost abandoned in the past two years. Two days ago, I planned to open a lock to recall my childhood, but I didn¡¯t even poke the first two times..."

    Gao Wen didn''t care about Amber''s casual nonsense in the second half of the sentence. He just showed a somewhat unexpected look: "...I didn''t expect you to observe these rules so strictly. I thought that based on your personality, you would at least try to find some loopholes in these regulations. come out¡­¡­"

    Amber was still laughing and joking, but at this time she suddenly put a smile away when she heard Gao Wen''s words, her expression became serious, she glanced at Gao Wen, and then slowly said: "These laws are ours. Everyone picked it out bit by bit, and it took many years to finally be able to execute it smoothly¡ªI used to be a thief, but if I still want to exploit this kind of loophole today, too many people¡¯s efforts It was in vain."

    Gao Wen didn''t expect that his casual sentence would make Amber suddenly serious like this. He couldn''t help but ask: "Why is it so serious all of a sudden? It doesn''t seem like your character..."

    "Bobbi was arrested yesterday. I personally gave the order." Amber shook her head, her eyelids drooped slightly, so that Gao Wen couldn''t see her true look at the moment. "You still have an impression, don''t you? He is the MIB One of the earliest cadres, the veteran I brought over from Kant, and Anton and the others... He is a guy with a lot of wicked ideas, but I didn¡¯t expect that his wicked ideas will one day be applied to collective discipline. .Suppression Teko found his seven major economic violations...

    "Anton found me early in the morning the day before yesterday, what can I do? I can only catch the old subordinates who are no longer loyal, just like the guys who dealt with bad rules in the dark alley... He doesn''t want to be loyal. I have to be loyal for him.

    "After this, I will follow the rules. After investigating the things about Bobby, Anton and I will prepare a report..."

    The corridor by the window became quiet, and Gao Wen sighed softly after a while: "When we are all in difficulty, it is okay for most of us to overcome difficulties together, but when the day gets better, those who have gone through hardships together Companions may not always be consistent... Some people will want to make up for what they have done before, some will want to be superior, and some will stop in a comfortable environment and become what they once committed to The kind of people who get rid of...so a mechanism of continuous self-renewal and self-correction is so important."

    "Suppression Teko arrests people every week, I just didn''t expect that the guy I brought out myself would one day be one of the people on the list, alas..." Amber said, shook his head suddenly, "Forget it, don''t say it. This is also a good thing-if even the veteran of the MIB can be picked out and dealt with, it means that at least the''correction'' mechanism you have created at this stage has not gone wrong, as you said before¡ª -The anti-revolutionary Teko list is not terrible, and the anti-revolutionary Teko list is empty."

    Gawain nodded. He wanted to say something, but a familiar footstep suddenly came from across the corridor, attracting the attention of him and Amber.

    He raised his head to follow the prestige, and saw Hetty, who was wearing a red-bottomed long dress with gold rims, walking quickly from there. After noticing the hastily footsteps of the Zeng xN granddaughter and the serious look on her face, He realized that the other party might have brought incredible news, so he took two steps forward without waiting for the other party to come closer: "What happened?"

    "There is level one communication from the Typhon Empire-it is a direct message from Obsidian Palace," Heidi stood still in front of Gawain, and said quickly, "They made a breakthrough in studying the fragments of God of War. Progress, and now I hope to conduct a high-level academic cooperation with us to jointly complete a bold...project."

    "The academic cooperation proposed by Typhon? And it is related to the God of War Fragment?" Gao Wen was a little surprised, because this is the first time Typhon has proposed this kind of cooperation project through official channels after the last "war". It came much earlier than he expected-this can only show that Typhon''s scholars have really produced some kind of result that even the Emperor Rosetta Augustus could not sit still, "This should be regarded as theocracy. The affairs of the council...what did those Typhonians do?"

    Heidi didn''t seem to calm down from the news she had just learned. She took a hard breath and finally made her tone calmer: "In short... they seem to have found a way to open the door to the kingdom of God. ¡ª¡ªOpen a door to the kingdom of God of War, and let mortals go in and find out."

    Gao Wen: "...?"

    The hallway was silent for an instant. Even Gawain didn¡¯t react at the moment. He stared at Hetty for several seconds, before finally smoothing his thoughts in his head, and several syllables popped out from his throat at the same time: " What the hell?"

    The next second he hurriedly coughed twice, trying to re-maintain the majesty of his ancestors: "What did you say? Open a door to the kingdom of God?! Are those Typhonians serious?"

    "The direct contact from the Obsidian Palace, if that Rosetta Augustus is not serious about this, then I am afraid that few people in this world are serious," Heti sighed, obviously I fully understand Gawain¡¯s shock reaction at this moment. After all, her reaction not long ago was similar to that of her ancestors. "They sent a simple technical document and an''enlightenment report'' about this project, which mentioned their response to the God of War fragment. The research process and the basic idea of ??opening the door-of course why they plan to do this. I have read the documents, and from the perspective of a former technician... I think that is no problem.

    "To put it simply, they discovered the characteristics of''one body and two sides'' between the gods and the kingdom of God, and found the path of''resonance'' between the gods and the kingdom of God. They confirmed that the kingdom of God will not disappear immediately after the fall of the gods, but It will continue for a long time to dissipate. They have found a way to materialize and temporarily stabilize this "path", and have conducted a considerable degree of feasibility verification.

    "The document does not clearly describe how the Typhon scholars found this''solution'', but from the line, I feel that behind this incident may be related to the Rosetta Augustus himself."

    "Rosetta Augustus himself..." Gawain softly repeated the name mentioned by Hetty, vaguely he had already guessed something-the Augustus family, this respectable family has been in the past two hundred years They have been entangled with the "eyes of gods" from ancient times. At the huge price paid by generations of people, they succeeded in stealing the available knowledge from the "gods" and achieved the unique feat in the history of mortals. This knowledge... is wealth that even Cecil''s advanced technology cannot replicate.

    Cecil''s research on the gods started very early, and inherited part of the legacy of the ancient Gondor rebels. Of course, the advantages in this area are obvious, but Typhon controls the knowledge directly from the gods, which means that in certain In certain areas, the Typhons also have their advanced features-the fragments of the God of War are not exclusively owned by either Cecil or Typhon. After the battle of Winterhold, the fragments of the gods fell in all directions, and the wreckage that was successfully recovered was taken by both parties. After dividing the holdings, the two countries immediately launched research on these fragments, but it is clear that Typhon''s results have gone a step further now.

    But now it seems that Aldernan did not monopolize these results-they implemented the resolutions in the 112 meeting and implemented the consensus reached by the leaders of the countries at the inaugural meeting of the Theocracy Council: the results of the analysis of the gods should be left to all mortals Shared sharing. Prior to this, specific technical projects should be jointly undertaken by countries in the council with corresponding research capabilities. Now Typhon''s "invitation" to Cecil is implementing this content.

    "The Typhonians were the first to obey the rules," the thoughts passed in his mind, and Gao Wen said with a sigh, "this is very good-then we should also respond positively. But before rashly agreeing, we still have to Let¡¯s take a look at what the Typhonians have made...Heidi, you first send the documents from Aldernan to my study, I¡¯ll go over, and then inform Carmel and Veronica by the way. With a word, I should need their''professional advice'' soon."

    Heidi lowered her head: "Yes, ancestor."

    Heidi turned around and left quickly, while Amber got up with a BB beside Gao Wen: "Those Typhonians really made things that scare people without making a sound...open a door to the kingdom of God. We dare not even think about this..."

    "Actually..." Gawain glanced at Amber and said with a little embarrassment, "I have thought about this, but I have no idea about the technology..."

    Amber was stunned, and it took a long time to say: "...What kind of thinking is this, you and that Rosetta Augustus are relatives?!"

    "...It''s not impossible for you to say this," Gawain touched the tip of his nose, combing through the contents of his memory, "700 years ago, my wife was a distant cousin of Roland Augustus... "

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1179ï¼š Expert advice

    After listening to Gao Wen''s words, Amber was stunned on the spot for several seconds, and then Ji Ling suddenly reacted, staring at Gao Wen, "You are really related!? Then you can also be considered Rosetta''s. elder¡­¡­"

    "Even if there is no such relationship, I am an elder," Gawain glanced at the half-elf and waved his hand. "And even if you count this relationship, the distant relatives of 700 years ago-today Rosetta really Will you recognize this?"

    "That''s what you said..." Amber''s expression was still a little stunned, and then he bowed his head and broke his hands to calculate, "A distant relative seven hundred years ago... Hey, I suddenly became a little curious, your noble circles are like this. Small one? How come you can get relatives if you follow the family tree upwards..."

    Gawain just smiled, and did not answer Amber¡¯s question. After all, he only mentioned this topic accidentally, but he was not interested in the topic itself-that is not his life, nor his feelings, then Unlike the memories of the Demon Tide and the pioneering journey, the latter still continues in a certain form even after a lapse of 700 years, while the former... has long been part of history.

    But Amber¡¯s curiosity is not easy to be satisfied. She blinked her eyes and watched Gao Wen not speaking, and then leaned over and asked: "Hey, you rarely mention your family members 700 years ago, your children and your wife. I haven¡¯t mentioned anything... How did you hook up with the cousin of the distant house of Typhon¡¯s founding monarch? Did you two know each other during the expedition?"

    Once the half-elf¡¯s curiosity was opened, it would be difficult to stop. He went around and kept BB. Gawain had no choice but to sigh helplessly: "I was on the battlefield when I was young. How much time I paid attention to personal and emotional issues, coupled with the chaotic situation at that time, everything was delayed, and then one day I found this matter, and said that I would introduce one to me-I don¡¯t know why he found Roland. Augustus¡­¡­"

    Amber stunned and listened to Gao Wen''s remarks about these things that were never recorded in history-nor can it be said that there were no records at all, but obviously what scholars wrote in history would not be as "real and vivid" as Gao Wen said. ¡ª¡ªAt the end, she couldn''t help but stretched her voice "Oh", and said with a weird expression: "Although it sounds reasonable, how does the feeling from your mouth...how it doesn''t seem to happen What happened to people like you?"

    Gawain was amused by the half-elf''s statement, and couldn''t help laughing: "What happened to a person like me... Then what do you think should happen to a person like me?"

    "Just..." Kohaku opened her mouth, but she didn''t think of a follow-up after "just" for a long time. She seemed to conceive a bunch of things more in line with epic legends and legends in her mind, but when she tried to put those books When the story in the book was put on the living Gawain, she found that it was meaningless. She didn¡¯t know the Gawain who lived in the history books, and she dug out the coffin by her own hands... Often it¡¯s not ¡°in line with historical facts¡±, ¡°Forget it, I can¡¯t figure it out.¡±

    Gawain smiled, and put his hand on Amber¡¯s head casually rua twice: "I think I must have driven many scholars who study history crazy, especially those who focus on biographies."

    "It''s fine if you know it," Amber sighed, "I know it alone. At least two digits of the scholars who studied the biography of Gawain Cecil in the Old Anzu Scholars Association have switched careers to study other... ¡­"

    ¡­¡­

    This little episode did not make Gawain forget what he should do. After ten minutes, he had returned to his study, and Hetty had already sent the sorted documents to his desk.

    Gao Wen lowered his head and glanced over the words printed on the paper-these words came from the distant Aldernan, and were transmitted in real time by the transnational communication lines that had just been established and not long after the two countries had been established. Today, when relations between countries have become normal, this communication line is getting busier every day, and there are a lot of communications passing between the towering signal towers, transmission towers, and forwarding stations, and only the most important ones. , Will be sent to the desk of Gawain and Rosetta.

    For example, an unprecedented plan to knock on the door of the gods.

    Gao Wen took a breath and opened the "fax". After quickly scanning the beginning, he saw some key words:

    Based on the resonance connection between the gods and the kingdom of gods...the essence of thoughts...the wreck of the gods is theoretically an extension of the kingdom of gods...the purified arcane energy can form the "skeleton" that supports the channel...Explore the safety of the **** of war problem¡­¡­

    After these words, there are large and clear pictures on the next few pages. Those pictures are obviously from a high-secret laboratory somewhere in Aldernan. The magicians of Typhon are not inferior to the pictures of the magic net terminal. The technology recorded the scene, transcoded it and uploaded it to Cecil''s Mowang communication network. In those pictures, Gawain saw fragments of iron-gray armor imprisoned by antigravity fields and energy barriers, some magic platforms for testing, and some photos of scales used to compare sizes.

    Heidi stood at Gawain¡¯s desk and watched the ancestor¡¯s expression gradually becoming serious. She considered her vocabulary and said: ¡°It seems that Typhons are not as weak as we thought in this respect. The laboratory and the basic system that can support the operation of the laboratory cannot be prepared in just a few months, especially if there are these technicians..."

    "The Augustus family has been secretly studying the mysteries of the gods, even in the period of symbiosis with the eye of the gods, they tried to blind the judgment of that eye. This is normal-they are not a family that sits and waits. "Gawain nodded and said, "It''s just that in the past, research in this area can only be carried out on a small scale and slowly. Even if there are sporadic results, it cannot be transformed into any actual action. This is like silver. The morningstar family of the Empire did in the past."

    Heidi''s tone could not help but sigh: "The emergence of the theocracy has allowed the rulers to reach a consensus. The analysis of the gods has changed from a deviant behavior to the self-help of the gods. In addition, the scattered technical information of all parties has been Quickly put it together, and the technicians have a little confidence in their fearless and directionless explorations. Now these bold things can finally be carried out in public..."

    "Even so, this is the most daring thing of all daring things... to knock on the door of the kingdom of God," Gao Wen shook the document in his hand, and then asked, "Carmel and Veronica Where are you now?"

    Hetty nodded: "They have been notified, and they should be coming soon."

    As soon as her voice fell, Gao Wen heard a familiar soft female voice from outside the door: "We have arrived, Your Majesty."

    The door of the study was pushed open, and two light sources entered the sights of Gawain and Heidi. One was Carmel, who was full of arcane brilliance, and the other was Veronica, who was always lingering with the light of holy light. ¡ª¡ªThey entered the room, and the whole room suddenly became brighter than before, so that Gawain couldn''t help but squinted.

    Standing behind Gawain¡¯s side, Amber coughed twice, and couldn¡¯t help but remind the two light-emitting units: "Can you have a lower brightness..."

    "Sorry, I was a little excited after learning of Ms. Hetty''s message." Carmel quickly lowered the brightness of his whole body as he said. The arcane brilliance that was originally bright and almost dazzling finally gradually shrank to normal. Veronica only glanced at Kohaku lightly, although she didn''t speak, the holy radiance lingering around her had dimmed.

    "Let¡¯s put aside these minutiae things," Gawain nodded and said, his gaze swept over the two ancient rebels in front of him. "You should already know what happened¡ªour neighbor made a big deal. ."

    "Yes, we already know it-although we only know a rough idea," Carmel nodded, "Now we need more detailed information..."

    "Is this the document from Aldernan?" Veronica took a step forward, looking at the paper in Gawain''s hand, "Can we look at it?"

    "Of course," Gawain said as he picked up the other two compiled documents from the side and pushed them to Carmel and Veronica, "This is a photocopy, specially prepared for you. Things. It is certainly not complete. Typhon did not send detailed technical data. These are just drafts that can be made public on their side-but after we give a response, more detailed information will be disclosed."

    If Carmel received the treasure, he quickly took the document, and then used arcane power to control the paper to flip in front of him, browsing the content at a speed far beyond the limit of ordinary people''s reading, Veronica got the document After that, he flipped through it directly, and printed the content directly into his mind like a scan-basically Gawain had just retracted his hand, and the two of them had already read it.

    Fortunately, Gawain is no stranger to this: speed reading shorthand spells are not uncommon in spellcasting classes. Although this requires twice as much energy as ordinary reading, the time saved can make the topic go on quickly. He nodded to the two technical experts, and said with a serious face: "I want to hear your opinion about this bold plan proposed by Typhon... Please give us your feedback in terms of risk, feasibility and value. Make suggestions."

    Carmel and Veronica looked at each other, exchanged a sight of 300 lumens of natural light without flickering, and then they spoke to Veronica, who was the leader of the former rebel leader: "From the risk aspect, I want to first remind you A little bit... Do you remember what event started the rebellious plan in the Gondor era?"

    Gao Wen quickly fell into the memory, and quickly found the corresponding information: "During the maintenance of the Deep Blue Well, you accidentally opened a gap that went straight to a certain kingdom of God, and the magister who entered into it to investigate the situation accidentally Looking straight at the kingdom of God, and falling into madness after knowing a large number of''divine truths'' and understanding the truth of the countdown to the madness of the gods, this directly led to the rebellious plan in the future."

    "Yes, we have opened a rift leading to the kingdom of God in the depths of the deep blue well-and to this day, we are not even sure which rift led to the kingdom of God," Veroni Ka nodded, "The Magisters who entered to investigate the situation at that time did not even really enter the kingdom of God. They just looked at the kingdom of God from a distance near the''critical margin'' formed by the Deep Blue Well, and then one by one. Go crazy."

    Herty glanced at Veronica thoughtfully: "So you mean, the risk of this is extremely high, we shouldn''t do it, and it''s better to discourage Typhon?"

    "No, I''m just explaining the risk of the Kingdom of God itself, to remind you of the seriousness of this matter," Veronica shook her head and said, "As for the matter in front of me, ...The Typhonians intend to open a''door'' to the kingdom of the God of War. I think there is no big problem."

    Gawain didn''t interrupt, but he gestured Veronica with his eyes to continue.

    "The reason is that we are now''immune'' to the divinity of the God of War," Veronica did not sell anything, and directly said her own opinion. "Since the battle of Winterhold, the God of War has fallen, and the influence of the God of War is all over. The world quickly faded. All the information we have collected so far proves that the magical arts in the Ares domain have disappeared, and our further tests on the remains of the Ares show that the divine pollution left on those remains has no effect on mortals. All this It is in line with the theoretical model that we have established in the field of divinity and thought: the killing of the gods by mortals has achieved the most complete "decoupling", and civilization has been completely freed from the chain of the **** of war this season.

    "Then since the divine pollution of the God of War has no effect on us, the kingdom of God left by him will no longer affect us-in our eyes, it should have degenerated into an ordinary alien space. According to the latest theory, That is the projection of mortal thoughts in the''deep sea''. I don''t know what the real situation of the kingdom of God of War is now, but at least theoretically... it is harmless."

    "Theoretically." Gao Wen repeated this word deliberately.

    "Yes, we can only speculate like this theoretically," Carmel nodded and said, "The risk still exists. After all, we can only speculate on the state of the God of War from the debris at hand. The theoretical construction of the laws of thought is far from complete-in fact, only until the day when we can truly get rid of this chain can we truly understand all the laws behind all this, and before that, the risk of exploration will always accompany exploration By."

    "The risk of exploration will always accompany the explorer..." Gao Wen sighed softly, "You are right, this kind of thing is not 100% safe, but from now on, you think this risk is controllable. Is acceptable?"

    The two technical experts nodded with serious expressions (Carmel has no expression, but flashes very serious).

    "Then we can reply to Aldernan," Heidi broke the silence on the side, "Do you need to draft a reply now?"

    Gao Wen thought for a while, and put his hand: "Wait, I think...this kind of thing is best to consult other experts."

    "Other experts?" Heidi was stunned for a moment, but soon reacted, "Ah, you mean those retired..."

    "Get ready for the anti-divine barrier, the most powerful, I will first go to the rebellious courtyard, and then ask Enya to inquire about it," Gao Wen nodded and said, "You can''t always let them play cards and do nothing every day..."

 Chapter 1180ï¼š Talk of experience

    In the depths of the narrator¡¯s neural network, in the corner of the "New Dream City" created based on the capital Cecil, a tall oak tree rises up in the center of the square, and the magnificent canopy is full of breeze and sweetness. There is no wind ringing, and the giant tree is covered with pale golden leaves. Sunlight sprinkles on the leaves through the sparse gaps at the edges of the branches and leaves, leaving mottled traces of light and dark, like an afternoon cut by light and shadow.

    The square is empty and quiet, with sparse pedestrians. The residents of this city seem to have not noticed such a quiet landscape in the corner of the city. Just under the oak tree, a small square table is placed on the ground covered with fallen leaves. Sitting at the table is the second of the few "frequent visitors" in this square-one is the "elf" old man with gray beard and hair and an old and kind face, and the other is wearing an elegant and solemn black palace dress. A "human" lady with a beautiful face and a mysterious temperament.

    In front of the two gods, a chess game is difficult to solve. The chess pieces that have been arranged for destiny are moving between square inches, struggling to **** the world on the chessboard, but the chess player just looks indifferent, and fights and fights. They are all regarded as leisure pastimes, and this atmosphere lasted for an unknown amount of time. The **** of nature sitting at the table in the image of the elves suddenly raised his head and looked towards the entrance of the Golden Oak Square.

    "It looks like we have a guest here, old deer," the black-haired lady also sensed the sudden appearance, with a slight smile on her face, looking at the rapidly realizing figure on the edge of the square, "Gawain¡ª ¡ªWhy did you suddenly think of looking for us in the city of dreams."

    Gawain''s figure condensed from a trembling light and shadow, and after adapting to the sense of resetting his senses in an instant, he walked towards the two gods who were playing chess and playing, and after hearing the voice of Milmina He sighed: "Hey, I originally wanted to go to the Rebellion Garden to find it, but when I was about to leave, I suddenly felt that it would be better to look for you on the Internet-you are all in your nerves for 24 hours a day and 23 hours. In the network!"

    "Yes," Amone nodded slightly, and admitted indifferently, "We accepted the advice of Mr. Nicholas, the great craftsman, and reduced the time spent in the neural network. Let the neural connector shut down for at least one hour a day. Take a break..."

    Gao Wen: "..."

    He always felt that there was a problem with the communication between himself and the two retired gods in front of him, but the expressions of the two in front of him were so calm that he couldn''t speak for a while-finally he had to laugh twice. Quickly and bluntly turned the topic to business: "Actually, I am here today because I have something to discuss with you..."

    "You can see it, and you can guess it--if it wasn''t for difficult problems, you would rarely take the initiative to chat with us," Milmina said with a slight smile, raising her hand to drop the chess piece, "I can feel it. That set of''anti-divine barriers'' is in operation. It seems that the puzzle you prepared this time is not easy, so before this puzzle destroys today''s leisure time, can we end this game of gods first? Don''t worry, it It won¡¯t take long."

    During the talk, Amorn, who was sitting opposite, also held the chess piece to move to the next step. Amid the crisp sound of the chess piece and the chessboard clashing, an ethereal sound happened under the golden oak tree, as if the giant tree was also holding on to the gods. Chess and cheers.

    "Gods chess game?" Gao Wen only noticed the chessboard in front of the two gods at this time. He couldn''t help but widen his eyes to look at it. He was shocked on the spot for a moment. It was not until the sound of the falling son that he finally coughed strangely. Two times, "Ahem, I have no problem with you playing chess online, but I am really not here today to see you two play checkers and regret chess at the same time..."

    Amohn ignored Gawain¡¯s words, but simply pushed the chess piece forward again, but Milmina next to him casually said: "You can be quiet, this game will be over soon-we both fight. It''s been a few hours..."

    Gawain was stunned. They could play a game of checkers for half a day with them. To be honest, this is really not a level that ordinary mortals can reach, but they called the two stinky chess baskets sitting together and playing checkers for a day as "the gods." "The chess game" still deeply shocked Gawain. For a while, he didn''t know whether it was an insult to the "gods" or the "chess game"... After thinking about it, it would be considered a checker...

    After thinking about it, Amone regretted another move. The fight seemed to be getting farther and farther from the end. Gao Wen finally couldn''t help but interrupt: "Stop, friends, I''m here today..."

    "Why don''t we change it?" Amorn didn''t seem to hear Gawain''s words. He just clicked on the chessboard, and the chessboard projected by thinking disappeared instantly, replaced by a set of cards with beautiful pictures. He looked at Gawain on the side with a smile on his face, "It just happens that there are enough people, do you want to come to a game of the gods? Although you have always insisted that you are a mortal, in our opinion you have already passed The threshold for playing against God..."

    Gao Wen was about to interrupt the other party again, but suddenly realized something, showing a thoughtful appearance: "...You actually know what I''m here to ask."

    Amone, who was preparing to deal the cards, immediately stopped, while Milmina on the side spread her hands. After a moment of embarrassment, the former goddess of magic finally broke her silence: "You have found the kingdom of God of War, right? ?"

    "...How do you know?" Although Gao Wen had guessed just now, he couldn''t help but feel surprised. "Except for the neural network channel, you should not be able to perceive what is happening in the present world, and God of War The matter of China is not disclosed in any channel in the neural network, including those secret lines...How did you know about this?"

    "We really don''t know what happened in the''present world''," Amone slowly washed the cards in his hand, and those cards with gorgeous patterns changed constantly in his hands. "But we lay in the courtyard of the shadow world¡ª ¡ªWe can see some changes happening deeper... although only a little bit."

    "Suddenly there was an echo from the already silent War God Kingdom, the ripples spread in the deep sea, and ripples in the deepest part of the shadow world, those dull gods trapped in their own kingdom may not be aware of it. , But..." Milmina smiled lightly, "How do I say, I happen to be a "free god" who likes to run around in the shadow world, so I don''t want to go for a walk in the deepest place. Be careful to see something. And you came soon after that. All of this... it''s easy to associate."

    "In the depths of the shadow world?" Gao Wen keenly noticed the key words revealed in Milmina''s words, "You mean that the experiment did connect to the kingdom of God of War, and this connection resulted from'' Ripple can even spread to the Shadow Realm? So is the deepest part of the Shadow Realm physically connected to the Deep Sea?"

    The one who responded was Ammon, who was shuffling the cards on the side. He casually threw a card on the table. The surface of the card was painted with layers of indescribable vortexes and phantoms, and all the lines and patterns changed all the time: "I once said that the''deep sea'' is not a clear''place'', it... is the deep sea, the bottom of everything. Everything in the world can be mapped to the deep sea, and everything in the deep sea can naturally be mapped to the world, but In all these mappings, the''distance'' between the deep sea and the shadow world... is indeed closer than other places.

    "The mortal trend of thought forms a projection in the deep sea, and the projection outlines the shadows of the gods. This process is invisible to the present world, but in a place like the shadow world... I just said,''distance'' It''s closer."

    Hearing Amone¡¯s ambiguous description, Gawain¡¯s heart suddenly moved, and he almost immediately wanted to leave the neural network to rebel against the courtyard and look at the scene in the depths of the shadow world--but it was just a momentary impulse, and he hadn¡¯t been there. The shadow world, but there he saw only the eternal and unchanging chaos and darkness, a large number of turbid masses that were difficult to describe their shapes floated and changed in the dim background, during which there were lightning-like cracks that appeared and dissipated instantly, there There is only this monotonous repetitive scene, and in that monotonous sky, he has not found anything.

    Never saw the trend of thought, never saw the radiance of the kingdom of God, never saw the movement of the gods, and certainly never saw the "deep sea" that seemed to be hidden forever in the mist.

    Of course, it is also possible that he has seen it-but can''t understand it, and can''t handle it.

    "Do you want to go to the Shadow Realm now?" Amone seemed to see through Gawain''s thoughts, and a smile appeared on his old face, "Don''t think about it, you can''t see it, even if you run with Mirmina You can¡¯t see it even deeper...that¡¯s not what the visual organs and nervous system of your mortal body can recognize and understand. It¡¯s the diffusion of information beyond the senses, which requires a way of perceiving beyond the senses¡ª¡ªJian Er In other words, you need the same perspective and life form as ours."

    "...Okay," Gao Wen nodded slowly, putting the matter in his heart for the time being, and returning to the previous topic, "Anyway, look at your attitude...you don''t seem to support Typhon''s bold move. ?"

    "Is that''ripple'' a masterpiece of Typhon?" Milmina was a little surprised, "This is something I didn''t expect... I thought that this kind of bold thing was only done by you, Cecil. "

    Armon on the side responded to Gawain¡¯s question: ¡°We are more worried-worrying that this too risky move will bring unexpected changes. For this kind of bold plan that has involved the discovery of the secrets of the kingdom of God. , Even a little accident means a catastrophe...To put it bluntly, we dare not bet."

    "This is something we are really totally unsure of," Mirmina continued, "Gods can''t analyze themselves, so we have no idea what happens when you really step into the God of War Congress. We can do anything else. I tried my best to provide comments and suggestions, but only in this matter...we couldn''t think of any helpful answers."

    Gawain''s expression became a little serious: he had never seen Milmina and Amone show such emotions, these two gods would always give some opinions even if they encountered the most difficult problems. And they themselves never showed the appearance of hesitation and weakness-now their reaction only made Gao Wen aware of one point, that is, the risk of exploring the God of War... may be greater than he thought.

    After bowing his head and meditating for a long time, Gawain finally raised his head: "According to your guesses, what will be the most serious consequence of this incident?"

    "This is really impossible to guess. This is our blind spot of knowledge as a god," Milmina sighed helplessly, but after a few seconds of thinking, she still gave her own guess, "Worst case It may be worse than the expedition team¡¯s complete destruction on the spot¡ªexploration failure will not only bring death, but also bring back the fallen God of War. After all, the kingdom of God and God are two sides. Although the God of War is dead, it is The kingdom of God of the God of War...In a sense, it is still''living''."

    Gao Wen''s eyes widened in an instant: "The exploration of mortals may lead to the reactivation of the dying kingdom of God?"

    "I just guessed..." Milmina said immediately, "Actually, this is totally groundless..."

    Gao Wen sighed slightly: "Well, anyway, I will carefully consider Typhon''s plan..."

    Halfway through his words, a familiar voice suddenly came from not far away, interrupting his conversation with Amone and Milmina: "In this matter, my attitude is that of these two. The younger generation is the opposite."

    Gao Wen immediately followed the prestige. Under the clear sky, he saw a figure shrouded in a pale golden halo quickly becoming clear in the air. He saw the iconic golden length that could be dragged to his ankles. Hair, I saw the pale golden gorgeous long dress and the beautiful but majestic face.

    This is a figure who is not unfamiliar, but he still stunned for a moment before reacting.

    After all, he is already used to the other party in the form of an egg in the room, reading books, reading newspapers and drinking tea. Suddenly seeing her true form is not used to it...

    Enya couldn''t guess what Gawain was thinking at this time, she just went straight to the golden oak tree and sat opposite Gawain, between Ammon and Milmina, and then she looked at the two. This "junior" in the true sense repeated what he said just now: "My attitude is completely opposite to these two juniors."

    "You mean... explore the kingdom of God of War?" Gao Wen didn''t expect Enya to appear suddenly, but after a short accident, he focused on the other party''s words, "Do you think the risk of this matter is acceptable? "

    "We need to be bold once," Enya said, looking at Milmina on the left hand side, "Mirmina, the goddess of magic...You have both the courage and caution of the casters when they explore the unknown. , But in this matter, the caution of you and Amoen has overwhelmed rationality. I know why this is because you know how difficult it is for this season of civilization to "analyze the gods" to this step. , You don¡¯t want to see the fire of hope that has finally risen so hard to extinguish, but please believe me, I don¡¯t want civilization to fail this season even more than you.

    "Because the time I have waited is much longer than you combined.

    "Milmina, you are worried that the exploration of mortals will reactivate the kingdom of the God of War, and even lead to the return of the fallen God of War. At this point, I can assure you that the return of the gods is not so simple¡ªespecially When the body has fallen and the divinity has dissipated, it is not easy for a''god'' to return."

    "...Are you so sure?" Milmina still seemed a little hesitant, "After all, we all know that the life form of''God'' is very special..."

    "I have experience," Enya interrupted Mirmina, with a very positive tone, "I died."

 Chapter 1181ï¼š Enya full of experience

    I have to admit that on most controversial topics, "I have experience" is always more persuasive than "I don''t think it works", especially when this kind of experience cannot be copied by others. A hundredfold improvement-when Enya said the words "I died", the scene instantly calmed down. Don''t say anything about the following text, Ammon and Milmina, their expressions stiffened, and only Gao was left on the scene. Wen Mian still has a say, after all, he has died too-but he has never been a god...

    I think that this kind of experience of doing sit-ups in a coffin is incompatible with Enya...

    This awkward silence lasted for nearly half a minute, and Milmina finally hesitated to break the silence: "This... your statement is indeed very convincing, but you now..."

    The former goddess of magic pondered for a long time, and finally sorted out the vocabulary: "Aren¡¯t you alive now...Since you have been resurrected from the dead, then we are worried that the return of the God of War is also..."

    "It is precisely because my humanity has returned that I know what the death of divine nature is," Enya interrupted Mirmina before she finished speaking. "My''return'' is to reserve humanity in advance. The result of the aggregation, and only the human nature can return. Now I am not so much the resurrection of the dragon **** in the past, but it is actually a backup of the personality of the dragon god-and before he came, I was completely crazy and on the battlefield. It is impossible for the God of War to be directly killed, and there is no opportunity to make such preparations. His fall is accompanied by the annihilation of humanity and divinity, and it is difficult to rely on the so-called''kingdom of the gods'' to achieve return."

    Having said this, she paused for a while, her eyes slowly swept across Gawain, Amone and Milmina, and she said with a very serious tone: "The gods in the world will indeed continue to regenerate and return, as long as the mortal trend of thought returns There will be factors that tend to blindly awe and worship the unknown, and the gods will have the soil for constant birth. I have personally seen generations of war gods, death gods, elemental gods, etc. continue to regenerate, but this kind of regeneration needs to span a season of civilization Thousands of years of history are far from enough-the reshaping of ideological trends is not that simple."

    Amone pondered, and a few seconds later couldn''t help but ask: "Are you sure about this too?"

    "Sure," Enya nodded, with a solemn expression, "I think they died."

    Amone amp; Milmina amp; Gawain: "..."

    "...The two most persuasive sentences in the world are over for you," Gao Wen couldn''t help but press his forehead with a helpless expression, "you died and you see them died... well, I admit you Yes."

    "Since you said that, I don''t have any more opinions," Amone finally sobered up from the stunned, and slowly nodded and said, "But this matter still needs to be cautious and cautious. After all, what you want to explore is a god. Kingdom, even if all the signs now show that mortals have developed an''immunity'' against the gods of war, we cannot be sure whether there will be dangers other than divine pollution in a kingdom of gods that is gradually collapsing... "

    "Of course I know this," Gao Wen nodded slightly. "Everyone involved in this project knows this, and we will be fully prepared-at least everything we can do."

    Enya looked at Gawain, and then at the two former gods sitting on her left and right sides. Her eyes finally fell on Milmina: "Milmina, you..."

    "I know, I can help," Milmina nodded without waiting for Enya to finish, and turned her gaze to Gawain, "Bring me when you set off."

    Gao Wen''s eyes widened in an instant, which was obviously unexpected: "You mean...you want to explore the kingdom of God of War with us?!"

    "Otherwise, what else?" Milmina stretched out her hands helplessly. "This''senior'' next to me is now inconvenient to move. The''colleague'' opposite me is now completely paralyzed. Only the **** who can come out and do something is left. Next, who else can I be? Exploring the kingdom of God of War is an extremely dangerous thing. In addition to perfect preparation, what you need more is the experience of the kingdom of God and a pair of eyes that can fully observe the kingdom of God. I can still help with this."

    Milmina¡¯s statement is clear, but Gawain is still a little unsure: "What you said makes sense, but is it really okay to do this? As far as I know, there is a ideological barrier between the gods. Gods in different domains are like signal fluctuations of different frequencies. After contacting each other,''signal pollution'' will inevitably occur. Wouldn''t it be that a magic goddess like you stepped into the Kingdom of God of War..."

    "This kind of pollution does exist, but the prerequisite for it to happen is that the connection between the thought and the gods is still there, and the thought and the gods themselves are still running," Milmina nodded slightly and said, "A living **** is equivalent to The projection of the thoughts, the continuous changes of the mortal thoughts are reflected in the various activities of the gods, so the direct contact between two gods is equivalent to the collision and interference of two different thoughts, but if the gods fall or the connection with the thoughts is interrupted, This''interference'' mechanism naturally no longer exists.

    "Now that the God of War has fallen, his kingdom has ceased functioning. It is like a phantom that has solidified and is gradually dissipating. This phantom no longer has the echo of thoughts, and has lost the power to pollute other gods. I stepped into It is as if one shadow passes through another, and will remain isolated from each other. And..."

    As Milmina said, she smiled suddenly: "And even if you don''t consider the factors of the fall of the God of War, I am actually equivalent to a **** who is''dead'', maybe not as thorough as Ms. Enya''s death, but Under the premise that mortals all over the world knew about the funeral and agreed that the goddess of magic was dead, the connection between me and the trend of thought was so weak that it was almost completely interrupted, even if there was any remaining''liveness'' in the kingdom of God of War, I It should also be safe to get in."

    Hearing the explanation of the former goddess, Gao Wen couldn''t help but nod his head slightly. Although the other party was opposed to the project at first, it was the result of being too cautious and "divine ptsd". Now he is determined. The goddess obviously also showed full support. But when he heard the last words of Milmina, he suddenly moved in his heart and realized another point: "Wait, then according to your statement, your''dead'' **** can actually approach other gods safely. Kingdom of God?"

    Milmina was taken aback. Obviously she didn''t expect Gawain to think of this suddenly. Her expression was a little hesitant, but in the end she nodded slightly: "Theoretically this is the case... In fact, there will still be some pollution. After all, there will be some pollution. The contact has not been completely interrupted. There are still a few people in this world who firmly believe that the magic goddess will return, but overall, I can still retreat after I get close to other gods..."

    Gao Wen listened, couldn''t help leaning his upper body forward, with great curiosity and expectation on his face: "Then you can go to other gods to check the situation?"

    It''s like visiting other kingdoms of God-Gawain thought in his heart that although this metaphor sounds too popular, he thinks it is quite vivid.

    Unexpectedly, Milmina shook her head immediately: "No, I will be beaten."

    Gao Wen: "...?"

    "If you think about it, all the gods are firmly bound to their positions by the chain of thought. Their kingdom of God is their cage, and the gods can''t leave a single step," Milmina looked at Gao Wen. At a glance, he reluctantly explained his worry, "And now suddenly an unfettered kind ran out, running around in their cage, and smashing the various kingdoms..."

    "I see, it''s really easy to be beaten," Gao Wen suddenly realized before the other person was finished, his expression was a bit weird, "It''s a bit like running and jumping in front of a paralyzed person. ''Instant blood pressure is full..."

    Amoen, who was sitting on the side, suddenly covered his forehead for some reason, and let out a silent sigh.

    Milmina nodded: "It''s a bit similar, but it''s more risky-after all, the gods who are still in their positions are free of movement and extremely powerful in their kingdom, but people who are paralyzed can''t help it. Suddenly stood up and beat someone up..."

    Amone finally couldn¡¯t help but lifted his head and stared at Milmina¡¯s eyes. At the same time, a line of text suddenly appeared in the air and appeared in front of Milmina: ¡°The user''High Speed ??Bucks'' tells you Submit a duel request, please reject/agree."

    Milmina did not hesitate to choose "Reject"-obviously this is not the first time her proficiency has done this.

    Armon''s expression was a bit slumped for an instant, and he looked at Gao Wen rather helplessly: "Is there no place in this neural network that the administrator can''t control?"

    Gawain looked at Ammon and then at Milmina. He suddenly understood something in his heart. He was astonished at some facts that happened without his knowledge, and then shook his head regretfully (and sympathetically). : "Unfortunately, the entire neural network is under the supervision of upper-level narrators and the Empire Computing Center. Unauthorized attacks will definitely be kicked off the line..."

    Amone sighed, but Milmina''s face showed a slightly intentional look. She raised her eyebrows very contentedly: "Actually, I just discovered a blind spot in the management system two days ago, but I definitely don''t I will tell you..."

    "Let''s get back to business," Gawain saw the topic inexplicably, and ran in another direction, and finally couldn''t help but remind these retirees who had been "gods", "I understand Ms. Milmina''s Worried, there is indeed a huge risk to investigate the situation of other gods-although there is no pollution problem, the hostility of other gods is a bigger trouble..."

    "The biggest trouble is that their attitude has nothing to do with their own will," Milmina finally got serious again and nodded slightly, "Because of the exclusivity of faith, in addition to being born like the''Three Gods of Abundance'' In the beginning, apart from the gods who were "maintained" together by the doctrine, all gods are mutually exclusive. Everyone treats believers who are different from themselves as heretics or heretics, and the gods must treat other gods as enemies, especially In the realm of the kingdom of God, this kind of repulsive behavior is a part of the''chain'' itself, and it is completely unable to be controlled by one''s own will.

    "Although I am already a''fallen god'' from a mortal point of view, in the eyes of other gods, I am still the magic goddess Mirmina. Unless they are free from bondage, this recognition will Firmly control their actions."

    Having said this, she sighed softly: "There is no friendship between the gods, no communication, no alliances. This is the biggest obstacle in front of us. If this were not the case, I would have long wanted to contact other gods, such as messengers. Generally, they can exchange opinions, so maybe I can even establish a''theocratic united front'' and form an organization on the side of God that is consistent with the actions of the''theocracy council'' to cooperate with your mortals'' decoupling actions..."

    The scene described by Milmina made Gawain unable to help but think of it. He imagined what an exciting and gratifying situation it would be. However, the more he imagined it, the more he could only think of it. Turned into a sigh¡ªan imagination that is destined to be unfulfilled is destined to be a daydream. The more you think, the more regrettable.

    Amone couldn''t help but look at Milmina very seriously: "I didn''t expect you to hold such a...... ideal, I thought......"

    "Why?" Milmina glanced at Amone, "Thinking that I ran into the depths of the shadow realm every few hours, risking being attacked, wandering around the borders of the kingdoms of God, looking only because I love running Huh?"

    "I didn''t mean that... Forget it, I did misunderstand you before."

    Listening to the exchanges between these two gods of the past, Gawain couldn''t help but become more curious about how they get along in the courtyard of rebellion, but it is obviously not the time to delve into this kind of thing at this moment, so he turned his gaze to Mill. Mina: "Although the idea you described sounds difficult to realize, we might not be able to do some research. Our scholars have been doing this kind of analysis and use of natural laws. I will Tell the experts of the Theocracy Council of your thoughts, and maybe...can provide them with an idea."

    "If they can really find a way, then this feat will surely amaze the gods," Milmina said with great solemnity. "Although I still think this is an almost impossible task, it seems that you all these years A lot of things that were thought to be impossible have been achieved..."

    Amone was also thinking, and after a long silence could not help but muttered: "The isolation and rejection among the gods...This is indeed a difficult problem to solve. I think every **** should We all hope to break free from the current chains, but even if the goals are the same, there is no way for the gods to form an alliance, let alone act together. Isn''t there some kind of...''opportunity'' for reaching agreement among the gods? Like iron filings combed by a magnetic field, it can allow the mutually exclusive gods to move in the same direction..."

    The golden oak tree fell silent for a while, and Amone¡¯s thoughts sounded more whimsical than Milmina¡¯s thoughts, but Enya suddenly spoke after a moment of silence: ¡°It¡¯s not impossible, the gods are indeed It can be agreed, but you definitely don¡¯t like that''opportunity''."

    Three eyes fell on her at the same time, and then Gao Wen thought of something thoughtfully.

    Sure enough, Enya gave the answer that Gao Wen expected: "When the final rebellion occurs-at that time, the gods will reach an agreement. The goal of all the gods will be to destroy all mortals. This highly unified goal can even be Let the gods stitch together forcibly and become a divine stitching monster.

    "I also have experience in this area."

    Gawain covered his forehead and sighed, "I knew it was this..."

 Chapter 1182ï¼š The basis of cooperation

    Without knowing it, the topic seemed to ran to a strange place. The very experienced dragon goddess once again used her experience to plunge into a long silence under the golden oak tree. Gao Wen held his head and sighed before raising it. Eyelids, when looking at Enya, the expression on her face was a little helpless: "Is it my illusion... how do you feel that you are quite proud?"

    "Of course it''s not something to be proud of," Enya''s expression was still serious, "I''m just explaining the facts-I have experienced something that you can''t imagine, or... it was the''I'' who had experienced that. Everything. Although past experience may not always be useful in the new era, at least in the part that involves the laws of nature, my words should still be of great reference to you."

    "Everything is exactly as you said," Milmina woke up from a dazed state, and immediately nodded and said, "It seems that we can''t expect the''mutual exclusion'' between the gods to suddenly disappear...rather than expect this For whimsical things, you should calm down and work out technically..."

    "Let¡¯s discuss these things in the long term," Gao Wen coughed slightly, and brought the topic back to the right track. "We are a little bit far away-back to the topic at the beginning, about Typhon¡¯s plan to open the kingdom of God...I can Do you think the opinions are in agreement?"

    "All the questions have been cleared. You can reply to the Emperor Typhon, and by the way tell him what we said today," Enya nodded gently, "and then inquire whether he has a thorough enough , A feasible plan. If you think there is something wrong in the process, we will help you at any time."

    "Let me thank you in advance," Gawain stood up, glanced across the three gods of the past, and nodded sincerely. Then he stepped back and let out a sigh of breath, "Then I should leave too. The time wasted here today..."

    "Is it going to go now?" Amone raised his eyelids, and a smile appeared in his old and gentle eyes. "Gawain, you are pressing yourself too tightly, between the heavy burdens. There should be some relaxation. This does not prevent you from continuing to be a wise and powerful ruler..."

    Gawain didn¡¯t speak, but looked at Ammon quietly, and saw the other side waved his hand slightly, the beautiful card on the table disappeared into the air, replaced by something that seemed to be more heavy. In the square box, the former **** of nature smiled slightly: "Now we are four of us, we can have a game of Mahjong from the gods..."

    "No, thank you." Gao Wen did not hesitate to take a half step back again, saying that everything was as expected: these retired gods have become bored to a realm after the rise of humanity, and they have enough for two. Just play checkers, make up three and fight against the landlords, make up four and prepare to draw a table of mahjong. I can''t imagine what they can do if they make up five-and these people will give it to themselves if they don''t move. His fishing behavior is crowned with the name "The Gods XX", and the logic thrown to the directors and screenwriters of that gang of magical dramas dare not write that, but Gao Wen has no way to refute...

    After all, these three can really be called gods, and even Enya herself used to be the "gods". Even if they squat on the ground to count ants, they must also be "gods count the ants"... How does it make sense?

    Anyway, Gao Wen felt that he could not reason with them, so he simply chose to turn his head and leave. Amone opened his mouth in the back without even having time to speak. Gao Wen''s figure has disappeared in the fallen leaves and under the golden oak. There was a breeze.

    "...He doesn''t seem to be interested in participating in us," After a while, Amone sighed and shook his head, and sat back in his position with regret, "I thought I added''the gods ''After the two words, it''s somewhat attractive to him."

    "The attraction of the word''Gods'' to him will not be reflected in this aspect," Milmina glanced at Amone with a slight sarcasm, "and he is not as idle as you and me¡ª He has many things."

    "Okay, too, but it doesn''t matter," Amone said relievedly, then looked at the two ladies on both sides of the table, "Anyway, we have three left, and we can still play a round of magic cards... "

    "I won''t spend time with you," Milmina said casually, her figure gradually fading in the air, "I recently discovered a beautiful free settlement outside the city, and I am planning to create a foothold there. I''ll talk about the card game next time."

    The figure of the goddess of magic completely disappeared into the air. Amone was stunned and turned to Enya helplessly, but the latter had already stood up: "Sorry, I have to leave too. There are still things waiting for me in the real world. I should have been busy for a while."

    "The real world?" Amone was stunned, "Do you need to do anything in the real world? Your current state..."

    "I''m incubating eggs."

    With such a word, the elegant figure that seemed to haunt the pale golden brilliance has disappeared under the golden oak tree, and only Amone was left beside the square table for a time. The former **** of nature blinked. It took only seconds to finally realize what Enya mentioned about "Incubating Eggs", and then I looked around, showing a clear look of frustration on his face: "Really gone..."

    He muttered, sat back at the square table, and re-transfigured the exquisite card, slowly switching the order of the cards and the phantom suits that appeared on it, and at the same time recalled in his mind that Milmina mentioned casually. One of the things-she seems to have found a monitoring loophole in the neural network, and she has definitely researched around that loophole for a while.

    "She''s really good at this... Isn''t it a **** created by the most adept at research and exploration among mortals..." The former **** of nature sighed softly, and then handily sent Naritiel a message The news reported Milmina.

    ...

    Aldernan, the approach of autumn is gradually receding the summer heat left on this land. The entire imperial capital and the large plains surrounding the imperial capital are ushering in their relatively dry and comfortable season of the year-rising in the frosty sky. Before the highest position and the arrival of the frosty moon, the sun will continue to shine on this land for some time, until the fog on the plain reappears, re-wrapping everything in Aldernan with a humid and cold atmosphere.

    In the last days when the sun was shining, the study room on the upper floor of Obsidian Palace also opened its windows, allowing the fresh air and sunlight to spill on the desks of the imperial rulers.

    Rosetta Augustus was sitting in his favorite high-back chair, looking down at the documents that the attendant had just sent. The sunlight poured down from behind him, reflecting the black and white of the writing on the documents. In the well-organized, concise and accurate text, he can clearly grasp the pulse of the entire empire at this moment-just as he has done in the past two decades, everything that happened on this vast land is clear in his mind To present.

    The wounds left over from the war are not so easy to heal. Even with the double strong blood transfusion brought about by the circum-continental route and the new international trade, it will take some time for the vitality of the Empire to be lost in the battle of Winterhold to make up for it, but after a whole In the winter and the first half of this year, the domestic situation has completely stabilized, and there is a clear trend of recovery in various fields. As long as the current stability continues, this recovery will become faster and faster, and will eventually bring about a new trend. The pinnacle.

    The battle of Winterhold was a cruel battle, and the blow was undoubtedly heavy, but in the long run, it also brought a beneficial "bloodletting treatment". The stale flesh and blood of the empire was cut away. The voice has disappeared, the hidden dangers left by the New Deal in the past two decades have been uprooted, the solidified upper class is shuffled and reorganized, large-scale vacancies have appeared in the market, and post-war reconstruction has provided a huge number of jobs... when the most difficult After the end of the labor pains, the Empire will usher in a harvest month.

    Of course, the cost of all this is high, and new hidden dangers will take root under the appearance of prosperity, but under the premise that the cost has become an established fact, it is a compulsory homework for a ruler to extract as much benefit as possible from the cost. .

    Rosetta is gratified that there are still many "smart people" in Aldernan. The young aristocratic investor he is most worried about has lost confidence and the shrinking of core industrial investment has not occurred, which has allowed the imperial capital economic circle to further recover. With protection.

    The sound of footsteps came from outside the corridor, and Rosetta''s attention was finally diverted from the document. He looked up in the direction of the entrance of the study. The door was pushed open from the outside almost at the same time as his gaze.

    The black-haired head maid, Diana, stood at the door, her inorganic eyes reflected in the light of the sun coming in from the window: "We received Cecil''s reply."

    "So fast?" Rosetta said unexpectedly. "I thought there would be several meetings of different scales to finalize such an important matter... How did they respond?"

    Diana lowered her head slightly: "Gavin Cecil will talk to you directly on the telecommunication, the time is set in half an hour."

    Rosetta stunned, and immediately got up from behind the desk: "Let Ms. Windsor prepare the communication room, I will go over now."

    Before the agreed time came, Rosetta arrived at the "Communication Room" located inside the Obsidian Palace-this newly set up functional room is located on the edge of the Magic Zone, and its basic circle is part of the Royal Communication Tower. And this system is directly connected to the northwest communication tower chain that has only recently been upgraded and transformed. Through a series of direct communication and conversion mechanisms, this link realizes the communication with the Cecils, and can Signals are sent and received in real time between the two networks.

    This is something unimaginable in the old days: the rulers of two imperial capitals separated by thousands of rivers and mountains can talk in real time as if they are face to face. Negotiations or consultations that can affect the situation of the entire continent can be carried out in real time. The resulting "hidden dangers" have also been avoided to the utmost extent.

    The cost of this system is of course high, especially when the transnational communication network has just started, the neural network, the communication tower chain, and the sentinel data chain three-network interconnection project has just begun. Now, it is necessary to directly build such a line across a small half of the continent. The difficulty can be imagined, but for the two countries that have just experienced the God of War... this level of cost is completely trivial.

    Rosetta stepped into the communication room. There is not much decoration in this oval-shaped room. Only the round table in the center of the room depicts a huge magic circle. A large number of high-quality crystals and magic materials are shining on the platform. , And at this moment this complex magical array is already in operation. It receives the signal from afar and restores the signal to a sound and picture that is quickly clearing.

    Finally, the holographic illusion projected on the round table was completely stable, and Gawain Cecil''s face appeared in front of Rosetta.

    "Good day, Emperor Rosetta, we haven''t seen each other for some days."

    "Good day, Your Majesty Gawain Cecil-it''s nice to see you still so healthy. You are right. We haven''t seen you in some days."

    The two imperial rulers exchanged simple greetings, but did not waste too much time in these usual rhetoric. Gao Wen quickly talked about the topic: "We have received the document from the Obsidian Palace, which has been passed through Cecil. Experts of the Theocracy Council carefully demonstrated and deduced that we believe that this bold plan has execution value-but we need more detailed technical information and program planning to make the final judgment."

    "...You came to a conclusion faster than I thought." Rosetta said from the bottom of his heart.

    "Because I have the most reliable experts and the most experienced...consultants here," Gawain laughed, but he noticeably paused when he said the word "consultant", "their suggestions were prompt and pertinent. ."

    "...I think I probably guessed who the consultant you are talking about is," Rosetta thoughtfully at first, then he thought of the documents that Cecil had recently published in the high authority of the Theocracy. , His expression changed slightly, and his attitude became solemn, "If it is...their suggestion, then I can understand the reason why you made the judgment so quickly."

    Gawain nodded, and did not say anything more on the topic of "consultants", but directly asked: "I want to know what Typhon¡¯s specific plan for this''cooperation'' is. Typhon¡¯s scholars have already taken the lead on the National Gate project. What do you need us to do next?"

    Rosetta did not detour, after all, this is the channel for the two heads of state to talk directly: "A source of high-clarity, high-strength arcane energy, and it must be extremely controllable."

    Gawain''s eyes were serious, and he slowly nodded. The thing Rosetta raised was one of the things he had anticipated before opening the communication.

    According to the rough technical information provided by Typhon, there are three crucial conditions required to open the gate of God of War: One is undoubtedly the fragments left by God of War, used as a "beacon" for opening the door; the other is specific The technical parameters of constructing the gate have been tinkered with by Typhon¡¯s scholars. The source is the knowledge fragments stolen from the Eye of God by the Augustus family; the third... is enough to open and The arcane energy source supporting the gate.

    Typhon has the first two conditions, but the third condition is in the hands of Cecil-the basis for "cooperation" comes from this.

    "We know that Cecil has been conducting the''Magic Essence Exploration Experiment'', and we also know that you have created the highest purity and highest strength arcane energy source that humans can make so far. Frankly speaking... this You can¡¯t make things like Typhon," Rosetta said frankly, "We need your energy technology, and you need our portal technology."

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1183ï¼š adventure

    Gawain in the holographic projection seemed to be lost in thought. He didn''t respond to Rosetta for a while, but didn''t speak until more than ten seconds later: "I have no doubts on the technical level. Experts discuss this matter. What I care about is what Typhon''s perception of the risks behind this incident is, and whether you have made adequate plans and... psychologically prepared for these risks."

    "...This is a feat accompanied by great risks, please rest assured, Gao Wen, I have a clear understanding of this," Rosetta said slowly and with a deep voice, "Except for you, No one of the mortals in this world knows the danger of God better than I, and no one is more cautious in this field than I. My family and I spent two hundred years dealing with an out-of-control god. We are in this kind of thing. It will not be careless.

    "As for your specific concerns, the experts on my side have formulated six different plans, taking into account the activation of the kingdom of God, the will of the **** of war remaining in the kingdom of God, the existence of mental pollution beyond the immune level of mortals in God, and others. Gods may intervene in various unexpected situations. Of course, no matter how many preplans we make, we must always be prepared to face situations beyond imagination. We should have a consensus in this regard.

    "Later, I will send the complete plan and more technical information to Cecil, you can read it and then make a judgment."

    Gawain in the holographic projection finally nodded slowly, and after a moment of deliberation, he said in a deep voice, "Since you have considered this step, then I can give you the bottom line-Cecil also It will provide strong enough security in the Kingdom of God exploration plan...We will have a real "expert" as a consultant and guide for the exploration."

    "A real expert?" Rosetta was taken aback for a moment, and then he seemed to have guessed something, his expression on his face could not help but changed, "Do you mean..."

    "This matter is now top secret," Gawain nodded slightly, "There will be a **** involved-please rest assured, she is now''harmless'' and is completely on our side. But At the same time, you have to be prepared. Her help can bring us tremendous help, and it will also bring additional risks. There must be no''believers'' among the people involved in the action, and there must be no people who are not determined. Know about this."

    Rosetta¡¯s expression became extremely solemn, and she nodded her head solemnly and promised: ¡°I understand that I will personally check this aspect of the project. Those who can participate in this project are extremely determined scholars and dead men, and many of them They have secretly assisted the Augustus family against the power of the gods for many years, and they can all stand the test."

    Gawain nodded again, and then he talked with Rosetta about some project cooperation, and finally asked a question: "There is one more thing I want to know-where do you plan to open this fan" Gate''?"

    In the religious sense, "the gate to the kingdom of God" is an almost illusory and spiritual concept. It only exists in the minds of devout believers and the perception beyond dimensions. However, what Typhon people are doing now is to To solidify and manifest this illusory door through technical means, they have to create a door that can truly be entered by mortals, which means that there must be a "place" for opening the door.

    "Considering the potential risks, this door must be far away from all prosperous areas. If possible, it''s better to be set up in an unpopulated area," Rosetta said, thinking about his own ideas, "We have to set enough'' Security measures'' need to ensure that once the door is out of control, we can completely destroy its physical structure in the real world in the shortest time. On the other hand, under the normal operation of the door, it must be able to withstand a certain degree of external Impact to prevent all kinds of accidents..."

    While listening to Rosetta''s words, Gawain gently nodded his head in agreement, and muttered softly to himself: "It sounds like the Gondor Wasteland is quite qualified... but the risk is too great. "

    "Yes, the risk is too great," Rosetta agreed. "Not to mention that at this stage we can only build a test field in no man''s land on the edge of the wasteland. The chaotic and out-of-control energy environment around the wasteland itself causes the door to fail. The hidden danger of stability, and the space-time structure near the magnificent wall is affected by the strong energy field. There are many fault zones in the deep layer. If something really''runs out'' in the gate, these fault zones that are difficult to monitor may become Countless leaks..."

    "Exclude this option," Gawain said, "Go on and talk about what other conditions are needed for that door."

    "It should be an independent and sturdy facility that can be completely blown up from the inside, yet difficult to break through from the outside; it also needs ample energy supply, and it is better to have enough space around to set up those arcane generators; we also need Build roads to facilitate the transportation of supplies and personnel..." Rosetta continued to talk about the requirements submitted by the technicians after repeated demonstrations, and at the end emphasized one more point, "In addition, there is another point that is very, very important: all of this. Must be realized in the shortest time.

    "The God of War has fallen, and the connection between his remaining fragments and the kingdom of God has shown obvious signs of decline recently. Scholars believe that this shows that the kingdom of God of War is gradually''distinguishing'' from our world-losing mortal thoughts. As an''anchor'', the kingdom of God is like a ghost ship floating on the ocean, and it will completely leave our sight at no time. We must solidify the door before it is completely disconnected from the real world. To re-establish the anchor point..."

    After listening to Rosetta¡¯s last words, Gawain frowned slightly, thoughtfully: "So, this facility must not be too far away from us, otherwise it will increase the construction cost and time... If it can, it It¡¯s better to have a certain foundation so that we can only carry out a small amount of transformation and repair..."

    Is there such a qualified place? Rosetta fell into deep thought for a while, and soon thought of something. He slowly raised his head and looked at Gawain with a probing look: "What do you think... What about the Treaty Fort? It is located in our border buffer zone. Although our trade route to the north is very active now, the wasteland where the Contracting Fort is located is still far away from humans. There are also existing roads and enough space. The supply depots that were set up in the border area to build the castle can also come in handy."

    Gawain in the holographic projection slowly laughed: "You and I want to go together."

    "It seems that we have reached a consensus again," Rosetta smiled rarely, and his slightly gloomy face became calmer. Then he seemed to think of something related to the fortress. The expression on his face became a little emotional, and he sighed softly, "The fortress..."

    "Yes, fortress... a lot of things have happened there, and the fate of many people has changed from there, right, Rosetta?"

    ¡­¡­

    The long-distance communication with Aldernan was over. Gawain took a half step back and left the optical capture area of ??the Monet terminal. Then he turned and walked off the platform and came to Hetty who had been waiting at the entrance of the communication room.

    "It seems that this cooperation between us and Typhon has been finalized," Heidi took a step forward and helped Gawain tidy up the folds on his coat, but then frowned slightly, "I just didn''t expect it to be finalized. The place of''opening the door'' of the company will actually be in the Treaty Fort... This''temporary fortress'', which was built only for the signing of a peace agreement between Anzu and Typhon, has unexpectedly stood until today... "

    "It will also stand in the history and politics books of later generations. I don''t know how many paragraphs will be related to it-please briefly discuss several famous historical events that occurred in the fort and their subsequent impact," Gao Wen smiled and said The joke dilutes the slightly serious and depressive atmosphere, "I am afraid that countless students will want that castle to stop standing in their dreams..."

    The old ancestor¡¯s thoughts sometimes were really unexpected. Heidi couldn¡¯t help but laughed and thought about it seriously: ¡°Then they will be disappointed. Even if a building like the Fort It will become a new topic, such as writing about the time, reason and background of the collapse of the fortress..."

    Heidi, who has always been serious and serious, started to keep up with the jokes he made. This made Gawain a little surprised and surprised. Then he coughed slightly and brought the topic back to the right track: "I will inform Kamai when I go back. Come on, our cooperation with Typhon is about to begin. Although the arcane energy source he created has not been able to solve the mystery of the essence of magic at this stage... it may be used to blast away the secrets of the gods."

    ¡­¡­

    The strong cold and dry polar wind blew through the rugged and crystalline rock formations, and between the rugged rock pillars there was a low sound like the whimper of some kind of giant beast. The wind was mixed with certain ruins. The pungent odor unique to the volatilization of toxic substances in the depths, and the coldness of the air itself made the young huntress Lola shiver.

    Although she has the dual protection of breeze shield and warm clothing, and just drank the mass-produced frost resistance potion distributed above before departure, the cold weather in the Arctic region still constantly challenges her ability to bear the southerner¡ª ¡ªAt this time, she even regretted it a bit. If she had known that the place far away from the camp could be cold like this, she said that she would have to buy some better frost resistance potions at her own expense, such as those 52-degree sauce from Cecil High-end goods...

    Some boring thoughts turned endlessly in her mind, and the huntress'' thoughts immediately gathered again, and she began to concentrate on being vigilant for the movement on the route ahead-the most taboo thing to do in a strange and harsh environment is to lose her mind. , And she had been distracted for too long just now, she knew it was the roaring cold wind and the overly repetitive and monotonous wilderness scenery that interfered with her judgment, but this was not a reason to relax.

    Fortunately, this time I am not acting alone, and there are many reliable partners around me.

    Lola raised her head and glanced at the front, back, left, and right companions while being alert to the surrounding environment. She saw several swordsmen and another hunter who set off with her, and also saw the two most well-protected in the team. Druid, in the end, her gaze fell on the mage in the center of the team¡ªthe old man Modil, who was 80 years old and up, was walking like flying among a group of people, with the expression on his face. Very pleasant to go up.

    Mage, an extraordinary class that is both fragile and powerful, should always be protected by more defensive teammates in the middle of the marching or combat array in action. This is common sense that any adventurer should know and observe, but watch The energetic old man in the middle of the team... Laura really doubted his professional cognition more than once.

    Does this old man really need protection?

    "We are close to the border of the patrol area of ??our team." A two-handed swordsman who was walking in front of the team as a temporary leader suddenly stopped and interrupted Lola''s thoughts. The two-handed swordsman took out a copy with an enchanting effect. The map of, confirming the current position of himself and his teammates through the flashing lines and light spots on the map, "After crossing the low slope, we will end the patrol. The other team is responsible for the area ahead. You can return."

    Laura breathed a sigh of relief, but her tight nerves did not dare to relax completely. While paying attention to the surrounding rock pillars, she recalled the mission that she and her teammates shouldered: being a Tarrond Dragon Warrior. The support forces of the are active on the surface, patrolling and confirming the route developed by the dragon fighters along the way, clearing out the wandering monsters that have escaped the breath of the dragon, and observing whether there are new elemental cracks in the temporary security zone and reporting it in time.

    The only goal of their series of missions is to assist the dragons to open up a safe route from New Agundor to Crystal Rock Hill.

    Unlike what Lola expected at the beginning, this is not a one-time transaction, but a relatively long-term task. It is difficult for the dragons to open the road between Agundor and Crystal Rock Hill in one or two days, so the whole development, The task of cleaning up and stabilizing the border may last for many days.

    "To be honest, I think this route is safe enough," a single-handed swordsman couldn''t help muttering, probably because of the continuous patrols for many days and the few sporadic battles that finally made him a little tired, "we are geniuses. I have come into contact with a few wandering elemental creatures, and the number is not even more than clearing monster dens around the camp..."

    The temporary team leader couldn''t help but look back at the list of swordsmen: "After all, this is an area that has been cleared by the dragons once. It is normal to be relatively safe-if you feel that it is not exciting enough, you can rush forward. , In the area where the dragons have not had time to deal with, there are monsters for you to practice..."

    "Forget it-I''m not the group of Krakens, I can crawl out of the cooling pool intact when I get caught in the engine of the mechanical ship..."

    Lola listened to the energetic talk and laughter of her companions, and her mood relaxed a little, but she just showed a slight smile, and a strange smell that suddenly floated into her nostrils made her frown again.

    It smelled like sulphur, but not so pungent, like a seared rock, but it was more intense and vivid than that, Lola couldn''t help but sniffed hard, and an inexplicable thought suddenly came from her heart Came out--

    This smell smells like pure flame.

    The pure flame of course has no taste, but such a strange association popped up in Lola''s heart, and almost at the same time she had this idea, the nearby companions finally realized the appearance of the strange smell one by one. Some people couldn''t bear it. He clutched his nose and muttered: "What''s the smell... like something is burning..."

 Chapter 1184ï¼š Fierce battle

    At first, the strange smells that permeated the surroundings, like flames, did not attract the attention of adventurers, because countless strange smells have long been paralyzed on this wasteland that has experienced the war of killing gods. The senses of outsiders, those compounds flowing out of underground factories, pipeline networks, industrial raw material pools, and those still burning gas wells and liquid storage facilities are escaping every minute and every second. The nervousness of the companions, after experiencing so many false alarms, the first reaction of the adventurers was that there might be another industrial facility leaking nearby.

    However, as the strange breath in the air became more and more obvious, the alertness in the adventurer''s heart finally awakened, Lola subconsciously stopped, and countless fine and delicate dark red lines appeared on the surface of the enchanted short bow in his hand. The one-handed swordsman who walked beside her also raised his sword and made a guard posture, whispering to remind the surrounding partners: "The situation is not right...I feel something is gathering..."

    "Be vigilant!" The two-handed swordsman who served as the temporary leader raised an arm in front. The experienced adventurer had already smelled the danger of approaching, "Elements are accumulating... There is an invisible path nearby. Rift!"

    element?

    Laura turned his attention to Modil, the most powerful caster possible in the team almost instantly. Although the transcendents can perceive the flow of magic and elemental power, only the wizard is the real elemental domain expert. The experienced old gentleman can definitely play a huge role at this moment!

    However, as soon as she swept her gaze over, she saw that the old Mr. Modil was just standing still in a daze-he seemed to be in that trance again.

    "Damn...Modier!" Lola was anxious, and she didn''t care about the manners of the elders, and immediately shouted, "Don''t be in a daze! The situation is not right!"

    Modilton was awakened from distraction. The old mage Ji Ling raised his eyelids, and instantly noticed the turbulent elemental power in the surrounding air, and immediately exclaimed in a low voice: "Lung tube of the founding king! Look! Was there an elemental rift that was opening before my eyes? How could I walk so straight to such a close distance?!"

    While exclaiming so, the old mage who had just recovered his hand raised his hand with a wave, and an invisible wave of magic power moved forward in an instant. The adventurers suddenly widened their eyes, blowing in the wind of invisible magic. Where, the originally hidden elemental shadow suddenly outlines the entity, and an inconsistent fissure emerges in the solid material world-a crimson that is hundreds of meters high and more than ten meters wide, like a horrible vertical pupil The color fissure stood just a few tens of meters in front of the adventurer squad, and the fire and hot mist that continuously sprayed from the crimson fissure like vertical pupils had almost applied to the scalps of Laura and her friends! !

    The young huntress felt her heart beating for half a beat in an instant. She only glanced into the crack and saw countless flowing lava condensed and formed in another world, and living flames were flying and jumping in the air. Bizarre creatures of pure energy gathered towards this side of the fissure unkindly. She had never seen a similar horror scene in her entire adventure - but she still quickly understood what she saw before her eyes. thing.

    She faced the world of fire elements, the most violent and dangerous field in the world of elements.

    "Find a place to hide first!" The voice of the temporary team leader came from the front, and the voice of the two-handed swordsman was obviously trembling, but his instructions still brought vitality to the dazed adventurer team. With vitality, Lola and her companions finally woke up from a state of helplessness, and rushed to the nearest giant crystalline stone pillar at the fastest and most agile speed in their lives, hiding in the shadow of the base of the pillar.

    "What to do?" a druid asked nervously, "this thing...this thing is obviously beyond our processing capacity...it can''t be beaten, the only thing we can do is to quickly go back and inform the dragons..."

    "Those things on the other side of the elemental rift have already seen us," the leader said quickly, "There are flame walkers inside, and we can''t run that kind of monster on this kind of terrain..."

    Lola''s gaze fell on Modil, who had hid together. She instinctively wanted to ask the only mage on the scene how to get through the crisis, but the sight in front of her made her forget for a while. Say what--

    She saw the old mage take out countless bits and pieces from his arms at an astonishing speed, including homemade amulets, spices to enhance mana, finely divided crystals and powdered metal dust, which may be precious or The ordinary magic casting medium was quickly transformed into mysterious runes in the hands of the old mage. With the continuous flash of light, Modil activated an unknown number and many kinds of magic effects, and he also swiftly cast the magic with gestures. Chanting a double spell in a low voice-Laura has seen neither too many wizards nor too few in her life, but she has never seen a wizard who can cast spells with such an efficiency and frequency!

    And what is this old gentleman doing? Are the spells he used really those things commonly used by modern mages?

    Laura stared, unable to distinguish the meaning of the magic symbols woven in Modil''s hands. Several other nearby adventurers finally noticed the old mage''s actions, but their faces were no more confused than Laola. At this moment, Modil finally finished a stage of spell preparation. He raised his head to look at the sturdy temporary team leader, his tone was quick and serious: "We have to be careful-so I Give you a few layers of shields..."

    The two-handed swordsman who served as the team leader froze for a moment. Before he had time to ask anything, he felt an astonishing sense of oppression suddenly came from the direction of the elemental fissure. Some adventurers boldly looked out, and then retracted in horror. The body-that elemental rift completely opened, a giant flame giant as big as a tower stepped into the real world from the rift, endless heat radiated from the giant, countless carnival-like fire elements The giant was flowing, jumping, bursting, and regenerating. The giant didn''t care about the little things moving around him. He just looked at the desolate wasteland around him, and his hideous and ugly face showed a clear and happy smile. .

    "Damn! We''re done!" The two-handed swordsman''s face was pale, "That thing... even if the dragon comes, I''m afraid it is not an opponent!"

    "Shut up, I''m casting a spell!" Modil''s voice came from behind the swordsman. The old mage quickly sketched out dozens of gleaming runes beside the swordsman while reprimanding him. "We want Be careful¡ªI will give you another 20 layers of flame protection and 20 layers of lethal protection...Wait, I will add another 62 layers of damage reduction shield..."

    Before he finished his words, the two-handed swordsman''s body surface was gradually filled with brighter and brighter brilliance. He felt as if a city wall was being built on his body, and his increasingly ominous premonition forced him to speak: "Wait. Wait, wait, sir, what are you doing..."

    "It''s to ensure safety," Modil said quickly, raising his hand and pushing the two-handed swordsman outwards, "Well, you are a melee professional, protect me after the battle begins. I am a fragile mage¡ª ¡ªWhat are you doing in a daze? You have been strengthened! Come on!"

    The swordsman had only time to say "Huh?", he staggered and ran out of the boulder pillars. At the same time, he heard the flame giant make a deafening sound like a volcanic eruption. Full of joy and malicious ridicule, with a horrible breath: "Aha! Look! This is the headquarters of the Mithril Treasury? These arrogant scaly creatures finally have today¡ªthe powerful elemental lord is back! I want to see Look at who stole the shield that I had collected from me. I hope they are still alive so that I can enjoy it...Huh?"

    The flame giant suddenly stopped chattering nonsense. He was a little bit astonished to watch a human stumbled like a jumping pebble running out of the nearby boulder pillar, and the human stumbled out. Finally stopped, and looked up at the flame giant in shock and horror - two guys who were caught off guard and stared at each other with big eyes and small eyes on the spot, and the first thing that reacted was the flame giant.

    "Interesting...I remember this kind of canned meat is called a dwarf...or is it called a human? Or an elf? Anyway, it looks the same, and it''s crunchy when grilled..."

    While muttering, the giant stepped forward. The body formed by lava and flame exudes amazing heat. It seems that the next second will crush the glowing two-handed swordsman like an ant. At this moment, a flash of light suddenly descending from the sky suddenly pierced the filthy cloud above the wasteland. The dazzling light stopped the flame giant''s movements for a while. Then, his huge hot body was turned like a bell tower. The thick lightning struck, and countless lava boulders scattered all over!

    Laura hiding behind the stone pillar was stunned and staring at what was happening before her eyes with horror. She saw the temporary leader of the team being pushed out, covered in a hundred layers of various protective spells, like a heavily armed And the humanoid city surrounded by layers of layers, she saw the old mage with an abnormal mind hiding in the middle of the team nervously, and her body was shining with brilliance ripples of augmentation spells. She saw the old mage raise his arm. , And then a giant lightning like a damnation fell from the sky, engulfing the flame giant completely.

    It''s not so much used to split, it''s better to use smash.

    But this is not over yet. The flame giant''s magic resistance seems to be astonishingly high. Although he was smashed into half of his body at once, he still struggled to crawl out of the continuous flow of electric light, while breaking free from the residual erosion of magic power. Yang Tian roared: "Who dares to attack the great..."

    "boom!!!"

    Another arcane magic ball that looked like a little sun fell from the sky. Before the great elemental lord could say his name, he followed a mushroom cloud to the sky. The remaining half of his body whirled and flew in the air, rising out of air waves. Then he blew the two-handed swordsman closest to him directly-but the layers of protection spells left the swordsman unscathed, he just turned his head in the air and saw half of the flame giant His body hit the ground hard, and from the corner of his eyes, he saw that terrifying old mage was hiding under a nearby boulder pillar, while sneaking down a Forbidden Curse, and quickly turned his head to look at his side. At a glance-it''s even a thumb.

    "I XXX..." The two-handed swordsman was excited, and his hometown dialect was blurted out, but his voice was quickly swallowed by the remaining wailing of the flame giant and the loud noise when the second mushroom cloud erupted.

    Then, the giant lightning that penetrates the sky and the earth, the arcane orb that can explode mushroom clouds, the frost nova that can directly freeze the physical flame, and the meteorite fragments falling from the sky, amidst the terrifying roar that can almost tear the earth, The wailing of the flame giant disappeared completely before long. The last sentence he left in this world was a roar full of grief and anger, which was very indecent in translation.

    The thrilling "battle" was finally over. The powerful Fire Elemental Lord disappeared under 17 consecutive legendary spell bombardments. The elemental followers he brought were integrated into Tarrond in the first few attacks. A complex atmosphere. The elemental rift has also disappeared, and it can no longer bring a new crisis to this war-torn land-but Laura really does not know which one caused the elemental rift or the seventeen magic bombardments of the old Mr. Modil. More damage...

    There was a pungent burnt smell in the air, as well as various irritating breaths produced by magical decomposition of the air. The adventurers walked out from under the hidden stone pillars in a daze, seemingly not yet aware of what happened just now. Regarding the matter, Lola looked back at her hiding place with a dull expression. She saw that the old mage was the last one to get out of the hiding place-his black robe was steaming with a faint mist, which was a hundred increments. The wasted energy produced by the magic circle in the process of fading away, the magic crystal inlaid on his black soft hat was dim, and it was temporarily exhausted due to overuse. He still looked a little nervous, so much so that he came out of hiding. At that time, it was not like a powerful spellcaster who had just defeated the element lord, but more like a rice thief who had just been caught from the rice warehouse...

    Modil looked around and finally confirmed that the scene was safe. He breathed a sigh of relief. Then he saw the two-handed swordsman standing not far away¡ªthe latter was so eye-catching, with more than one hundred full bodies. The effect of the protection spell made him stand on the ground in daylight like a flaming torch.

    Seeing the "torch", the old mage finally laughed. He walked quickly to the two-handed swordsman, but the latter suddenly showed a horrified expression on his face. It seemed that he wanted to pull away and retreat for the first time. Dill''s speed is much faster than a trained swordsman. He grabbed the opponent''s hand, and his old face was filled with a sincere smile: "Boy, thanks to you just now! A fragile mage was casting a spell. If there is no protection, I don¡¯t know what will happen!"

    The swordsman who served as the team leader looked dumbfounded: "...?"

    Modil continued to hold the opponent¡¯s hand, with more enthusiasm than before: "A wonderful battle, yes, a wonderful battle. I haven¡¯t met a fighter who can cooperate with me so tacitly in many years. Last time I had I''m afraid it was all centuries ago when I was a partner...Your skill is really impressive!"

    The swordsman continued to look dumbfounded: "...?"

 Chapter 1185ï¼š trace

    Successfully killed the powerful elemental creatures, closed the space gap connecting the elemental domain, and solved the crisis facing the team-at least it seems to be a crisis-the old mage Modil seemed quite excited. The powerful spellcaster with dozens of legendary magic shots out, and each of them was nearly as powerful as a naval gun, clutching the swordsman''s hand who didn''t react much from start to finish, happy like a child.

    It took a long time for the swordsman to finally confirm that the old mage in front of him had not joked with him, and the praise in his words was not meant to ridicule him.

    This old man is serious...he turned out to be serious...

    "I..." The swordsman was clutching his hands tightly by the old man, subconsciously trying to break away from the opponent, but his arm was full, but he didn''t twitch. "I didn''t help much at all just now... it was you who eliminated that terrible opponent..."

    The swordsman blushed as he talked about it, recalling his "fighting" just now, this sturdy man didn''t even know how to speak down for a while-it seemed that apart from being pushed out in a daze, he was in a daze The biggest feat of his audience was being blown into the air by the shock wave, which added a bit of fun and appreciation to the whole battle. If time can go back, his only hope is that he can land on both feet when he falls...this How do you say it?

    The old mage Modil was completely unaware of the awkwardness of the swordsman. He continued to hold the opponent''s hand cheerfully, and said modestly: "You are too humble, young man, this is not in line with the spirit you should have. ¡ª¡ªWe all know how much the mage in the battle needs protection. If you weren''t standing in the front, I wouldn''t be able to perform so well..."

    Lola''s expression on the side was dumb. At this time, she didn''t even have the motivation to roll her eyes. She just couldn''t help muttering in her heart-does this terrible old man really need "protection"? In the whole battle just now, anyone who can breathe more needs protection than him! Even the flame giant who can''t breathe seems pitiful, weak and helpless...

    But she didn''t dare to say this on the spot, she could only say carefully after considering the vocabulary for a long time: "Mr. Modil... I didn''t expect you to be so powerful. A powerful spellcaster like you, before. It''s so low-key..."

    While talking, the young huntress tried to guess from the series of terrifying spells just now what level the strange magician is. She thinks the other party is at least high-level...maybe even a legend, but Her identity and strength are not that high. She has never seen what a true legend looks like in her life. She hasn''t even touched a high-level power a few times. In her eyes, Modil''s strength is like an abyss that cannot be judged. The level cannot be measured.

    So in the end, the biggest thought in her mind was just awe.

    "Really?" Modil was taken aback after hearing what Laura said, and then he happily stroked his chin (and finally let go of the swordsman''s hand by the way), "I am not low-key. Thoughts, I just do what I like to do..."

    "A powerful person is qualified to choose which way to go," the druid in the team couldn''t help but sigh, and then smiled on his face, "Anyway, a powerful spellcaster like you is in ours. In between, this is everyone¡¯s greatest fortune. If you are still willing to continue activities in the adventurer camp, then our safety in Tarrond will have the greatest guarantee..."

    The Druid said everyone¡¯s heart. Even Laura, who was a little confused, couldn¡¯t help but secretly agree after hearing this. However, Modil seemed to have some vague and trivial memories evoked by these words, old The mage frowned, a trace of confusion appeared in his eyes, and he whispered to himself softly: "You can''t say that...you can''t say that...you can''t be blindly confident because of your own strength...you will encounter situations that you can''t beat. Sometimes I just can''t beat..."

    "Modier... sir?" Lola noticed that Modil''s condition was not right, and immediately stepped forward cautiously and asked in a low voice, "Do you think of anything again? Are you okay?"

    "Me? Oh, I''m okay, okay," Modil Ji Ling woke up from the trance, he blinked vigorously, then smiled at Laura with a trace of gratitude, "Sorry, I just fell into that trance again. I¡¯m in a good condition, thanks to you calling me out. I¡¯m fine, but some past experience and lessons have emerged vaguely just now. I seem to have suffered a lot from believing in my own strength, and I have been defeated a lot by difficult enemies. Second... It''s a pity that I can''t remember the specific details."

    "Even a powerful spellcaster like you will encounter an invincible enemy?" Lola''s eyes widened in astonishment, "and have been defeated... many times?"

    Modil shook his head slightly. Although his memory was chaotic, the experience accumulated in his long life has been deeply imprinted in his mind: "There are all kinds of powerful forces in this world. A strong man far better than me. Once the warships and chariots that rely on magical forces are assembled, they cannot be matched by any traditional strong man. Not to mention the strange beings living in different dimensions, and us. The gods above... Always remain humble and cautious is the essence of long-term survival. The great pioneer Gawain Cecil once warned future generations: Blind self-confidence is the first ladder to destruction, this is me One of the most respected mottos in this life."

    Laura showed a thoughtful expression. Although she has been with Modil for a while, after seeing the real strength of the old mage today, and hearing the other''s humble introspective words, she couldn''t help but produce a lot. New emotion.

    Modil''s attention quickly shifted to other places. The old man who was keen on adventure and discovery raised his head and his eyes fell on the explosion pit that was still rising with amazing heat and filled with various waste energy not far away. , Joy soon appeared on his face: "Ah, we still have something we haven¡¯t inspected yet, friends--I thought I accidentally destroyed all the spoils, but it seems that the element lord and the space rift are both destroyed after the destruction. Leave us something good, can you see how valuable these crystallization residues are?"

    The attention of the adventurers finally fell back on their "jobs". Laura and her companions followed the reputation to the still hot land not far away. They saw countless explosion pits bombarded by powerful spells. And the wrinkled and curled rock formations, the fragments of the element lord¡¯s remains are all over it, and between the unextinguished flames and the cloud-like waste energy, the fine crystals shimmer like gems at the bottom of the pit, stimulating adventure The sight of the readers.

    ...

    In the large-scale dark tower of the New Agundor Civic Center, the leader Hragor and Speaker Andal sat at a long table and looked at each other. A dragon warrior who came to report on the situation stood in front of the two leaders. On the long table between them, there are some fine crystals in a box.

    After a long time, Speaker Andal finally broke the silence. The old black dragon looked strange and his eyes fell on the soldier reporting the situation: "Are you sure? A legendary mage? In the adventurer camp?"

    "Yes, it has been confirmed. Although we cannot conduct a direct''test'' on that human mage for the time being, the battlefield processing team responsible for the aftermath can conclude that it is at least the full attack of the legendary mage," the dragon warrior responded seriously. "And even if it is placed in the legendary powerhouse, the strength of that wizard should belong to the upper level."

    "This thing is too weird," Andal frowned, turned his head to look at Herragor, "A legendary powerhouse, and a mage with a very high status in the human world, how could he run into the adventurer camp... ...And I heard that he still signed up to board the ship at the port like other ordinary adventurers. Until today, he had done some work like others in the camp to help level the terrain and build the town shield... You have seen Is it such a thing?"

    "Like you, I haven''t had much contact with the civilized human race this season. My information comes from those''patrol records'' collected on the Omega network," Herragor shook his head. "But anyway, this is true. It''s not like the action mode that a normal legendary powerhouse would have...Could this be a certain kind of "hobby" of that mage?"

    "If it''s really a habit, it''s possible to explain it how it really is-humans are an incredible group, and it''s not unusual for individuals among them to do anything," Andal shook his head with a weird expression, "but the mage claims to be passionate. Yu Adventure signed up for this group of adventurers. I am always a little skeptical about this... Now Tarrond is open to the outside world to enter more than one way for adventurers. Spend more travel expenses as a visit and inspection trip. Isn''t the scholar more comfortable than working in the adventurer camp?"

    "If we have the opportunity, we should find a way to contact that human mage once to see what his purpose is," Herragor nodded. "A powerful spellcaster like him should logically not be silent in human society. , There should be his name in the old Mithril Treasury archives, but unfortunately our database is now completely destroyed, and most of the dragons don¡¯t understand the affairs of the Loren continent..."

    "Let¡¯s observe for a few days. We have to be prepared before we come into contact with it. After all, it is a legend. According to the standards of the human race, he is a strong man who deserves to be respected. It''s extremely valuable upper-level combat power," Andal pondered for a moment, and said slowly, "This matter can be put aside for the time being, now I care more about... these crystals."

    His gaze fell on the small box on the table. In the metal box, the fine crystals glowed with a faint glow like some kind of gemstone. Even after they had been cooled for so long, they were placed in a magical restraint. In the metal container of the effect, the elemental power contained in it still escapes from time to time and is reflected in the perceptions of Andal and Herragor.

    "This is the''trophies'' sent from the adventurer management center, from the defeated elemental lord and the destroyed elemental rift," Andal said, "a very high-quality elemental nucleus, pure and stable, placed The old Tarrond can be considered a valuable industrial raw material... but this is not the point. The point is the magical aura remaining in these condensed nuclei. Can you feel it, Herragor?"

    "Yes, it is very weak, but it does exist. It is a qualitative change caused by the erosion of magic power... Such a qualitative change should not occur in the pure elemental realm," Herragor nodded lightly, and his expression became serious. " And this is not the first time we have discovered this kind of trace...Three days ago, a combat team in the north brought back a small amount of condensate after closing the elemental rift that suddenly appeared, and there were similar signs of qualitative change in the condensate. "

    "So this can''t be the effect of the magic of the legendary mage," Andal said in a deep voice, and at the same time reached out from the container and took out an elemental nucleus the size of a fingernail. This dark red crystal is in His hands became active, and the surface began to rise with illusory flames and if there was no heat, but as the old speaker poured magic power into it, the restless power in the nucleus immediately calmed down, and after a few flashes, it became completely Turning the black stone, "The change is brought out from the other side of the rift, on the side of the elemental realm... Just like you said, there should not be this kind of magic erosion."

    "Elemental realm..." Herragor said thoughtfully, "not only this kind of nucleus, the frequency of elemental fissures has actually increased recently..."

    Andal didn¡¯t speak for a while. He was meditating, thinking about what the magic traces remaining in these nuclei meant. It was not until half a minute later that he suddenly said: "Hragor, do you feel this kind of magic erosion? The breath in it is so a little... familiar?"

    A serious look flashed in Herragor''s eyes: "Sure enough, you can feel it. At first I thought it was just my own illusion. After all, it was too weak..."

    "It''s the deep blue well, the shallow tributary, and the kind peculiar to the second to sixth network lanes," Andal said slowly, "I... familiar with this kind of thing, you know, there is no one in Tarrond yet. Before the complete blockade, I was obsessed with tracking the flow of the Deep Blue Well in the depths of the planet for a long time, and observed the various layers of its network channels for centuries."

    Herragor said in a low tone: "What do you think this means?"

    "...I''m not sure," Andal shook his head. "The pulse of the Deep Blue Well runs through the entire planet, and even penetrates multiple realms from the present world to the shadow world to the shadow world, even the elements There is a projection of the Deep Blue Well on the borders of the world and the kingdom of God, and its scale is far beyond our imagination. The dragons once studied the Deep Blue Well, but until the final disobedience occurred 1.87 million years ago, we were unable to The network model of the Deep Blue Well was completely drawn...So I don''t know what is in the deepest part of this huge magic current system, let alone its complete operation law.

    "But I know one thing. Normally, the pulses of the Deep Blue Well flow in an orderly manner. As part of the original structure of this planet, it will never change its''path'' casually, let alone happen suddenly. Leakage, leaving so many erosion marks in the elemental lord and elemental rift... at least for the past 1.87 million years, this has never changed."

    "It''s still changed," Herragor reminded on the side. "According to the information we recently got from the Theocracy Council, 700 years ago, a **** who sheltered the Loren continent detonated the Deep Blue Well. The''exit'' of the current world is to resist the demonic tide, and the big bang has changed the way the Deep Blue Well flows in the current world-this should be regarded as the only change in the past more than one million years."

    Andal nodded lightly, his gaze staying for a long time on the nuclei of the fine elements in the container.

    "...Should it not explode again?"

 Chapter 1186ï¼š "Celebrity Quotes"

    The filthy clouds cover the scorched and rotten earth, and the valleys, plains, hills and basins that have been infiltrated by high-intensity magical radiation for seven centuries are wandering in the shadows of the ruined and the horrible monsters of distortion and mutation. The wind passed through the pores between the rugged rock pillars and the loose rock walls, stirring the ground with whimper-like low noises, and the low noise was mixed with a certain pungent smell-that is the magic. Decompose the breath produced by air.

    In the hinterland of the Gugangdor Empire, in a valley hundreds of kilometers away from the Deep Blue Well blast pit, a "base" entangled with huge boulders and twisted giant trees is quietly dormant among the rocks.

    The dark brown vines winding through the mountain walls on both sides, intertwined into a cobweb-like huge structure above the valley, between the vines stretch out branches with thorns, cutting the originally dim and terrifying sky into In addition to the more fragmented and messy strips, the valley covered by the net of thorns is full of boulders, and there are also vines and thorns connected between the stone pillars, forming countless structures that look like huge walls, and there are many "pipes" formed by wooden structures. Extending from the nearby mountains and rocks, precious water from the underground flows out of the pipes and flows into the valley¡¯s seemingly rough and messy water supply network channels.

    This is a terrifying territory for creatures outside the wasteland, but for the twisted creatures living in the depths of the wasteland, it is the most comfortable refuge and the most suitable place to live.

    Numerous strangely shaped giant trees with human faces and controlled aberrations are active in this "birthplace". They build their own "territories" based on this land, and at the same time slowly expand their power outside the valley.

    In the middle of the valley, there is an extremely open area, and the thorn dome above the area has left a large-scale opening, and a somewhat dim sky can shine into this gloomy place. On a circle of high platforms around the open area, several withered and twisted human face giant trees are standing on the top of the boulder. They quietly overlook the spiral deep pit below the high platform, and blue arcane brilliance bursts from the pit. Come out, reflecting on their dry and mutated faces.

    After an unknown period of time, the leader of the treant spoke up. His voice seemed to be rubbed against a dry wooden plank in the air: "Is this the pulse that runs through our planet... It is as beautiful as a blood vessel, inside? The huge magic power flowing is like blood...If you can sip this blood, true eternity is really not a distant thing..."

    "Ah, our venerable Grand Master has such a poetic side..." A young female voice came from behind the leader of the tree, and next to this voice came another almost identical voice. , "Unfortunately, there are no poets in this desolate valley-nor any poem worthy of being sung."

    The leader of the tree man, known as the "Grand Master", turned around, and the sound of clacking came from the woody torso. His yellow-brown eyes stared at the elven twins who were walking up the high platform from behind: " Are you so leisurely every day?"

    "There are so many things we are doing, but you always don''t see it," Ferna said with a smile, and then Lena next to her said, "Most of our hard work revolves around brainpower. Labor¡ªit does seem to be less busy than those deformed bodies that move rocks and dig ditches in and out of the valley."

    The leader of the tree man seemed to have gotten used to the faintly provocative and irritating way of speaking of the pair of elves, he snorted and then retracted his gaze, turned around and set his gaze again in the deep pit under the high platform.

    It was a deep pit with obvious traces of artificial excavation, with a diameter of more than a hundred meters. Its edges were piled with neat black stones. The surface of the stones was shining with runes, and countless complex and mysterious magic lines outlined in the present The powerful array of magic power that has long been lost in this era, and at the bottom of this circle of "stone rings", there are pit walls that are twisted and sunken like whirlpools, and extend tens of meters down the pit wall. The chilling "pit bottom"¡ª¡ª

    There is no rock or soil, no ground that can be trampled on. All that can be seen is a stream of blue flames flowing endlessly, flowing freely in a vast space of nothingness.

    The soil and rocks stopped abruptly there, and the bottom of the pit seemed to lead to an endlessly wide place, which even gave people an illusion, as if the planet under the feet of all living beings had only this thin shell, and this deep pit After piercing through this shell, people can directly see the hollow structure inside the planet-countless blue flames form a crisscross network in that space. Just as the leader of the tree people just said, they see Go up like intertwined blood vessels.

    But this "hollow planet" scene is actually just a visual illusion-the inside of the planet is of course not hollow. This large crater with a diameter of just over a hundred meters cannot penetrate the planet''s crust. The bottom of the crater is surging. The scene of is just a "crack" projected by magic power. The environment at the bottom of the pit is more like a teleportation portal, and what appears inside... is a magic network that cannot be directly touched by a mortal race.

    That is the body in the depths of the Deep Blue Well, the "pulse flow" that is buried deep in the real world and runs through the entire planet.

    "Such a huge amount of magic power flows in the deep blue network, connecting all the realms of this planet, exchanging huge energy..." The leader of the tree man looked at the bottom of the pit, and said in a deep voice, "It''s just like magic. The''source'' is generally..."

    "People who don¡¯t know the inside story really tend to have this kind of illusion when they see the main body of the Deep Blue Nets. They regard the magical power cycle inside a small planet as the source of all the magic in the world-just like a short-sighted ant climbing a blade of grass. Ye, she thought she had reached the end of the earth," Ferna shook her head, and then Leerna also shook her head, "But after all, it is a shallow cognition. The magic comes from stars and like our sun. The''substellar bodies'' are the shallow singing of those huge and ancient celestial bodies in the vast ocean of the universe--compared to the kind of ripples from the stars, the deep blue well on our planet..."

    The elven twins smiled softly, but there was a hint of sarcasm in their sweet smile: "It''s nothing more than a puddle shining in the sun, reflecting the sun and shining brightly, but it will evaporate in a moment before the eternal sun. Disappeared."

    The tree leader¡¯s gaze fell on these sweet-smiling elven twins, his tawny eyes were frozen and motionless, and it took him a long time to break the silence: "Sometimes I am really curious about where your mysterious knowledge comes from. ...Not to mention the ancient heritage of the elves or the secret information of the Gondor Empire. I have experienced the Gondor era and traveled to many places in the Silver Empire. Although I dare not say that I have insight into all the knowledge in the world, I can at least Certainly... many things you know are not areas that mortals have ever touched."

    "This question is important?" Ferna tilted her head slightly, "Facts finally proved the authenticity of the knowledge we brought, and you have already benefited greatly from this knowledge..."

    "We have accurately judged the location of another''pulse flow'' in the Gugangdor Empire," Lena also tilted her head slightly, "and instructed you how to steal energy from the deep blue well and use it to unlock this pulse.* *******The twin spirits smiled at the same time and said in unison: "We have always been doing our best to help-unfortunately, you always seem to have countless doubts and cautions. "

    The leader of the tree man stared at the smiling elven twins, and a cold grunt of dissatisfaction came from his woody body: "Huh, your mysterious ways of speaking and boring fake smiles can only make me Even more skeptical... Has no one ever taught you how to speak well?"

    "Well, if you ask for that," the elves said in unison, "then we can talk to you in a more serious way in the future."

    "...No, let''s forget it," the tree leader didn''t know what he thought of, shaking his withered canopy in a disgusting tone, "imagining what it would look like when you talk seriously...that''s too disgusting."

    The elven twins seemed completely indifferent to such a harsh evaluation. They just turned their heads with a smile, and their eyes fell on the bottom of the pit under the high platform, watching the "dark blue net" that was constantly surging in another dimension. It took a few seconds before he suddenly said: "We must remind you, His Excellency Borken, Grand Master, that your last action was too risky. Although you will not encounter the''gaze'' from the real world and gods when you act in the elemental realm. , It won¡¯t be alarmed by the ancient ghost parasitic in the server matrix in the depths of the wasteland, but the element world has its own rules of the element world...the troubles there are no better to deal with than the guys outside the wall."

    "...I don''t need to remind you, I know what I''m doing," the leader of the tree said indifferently. "We need more parameters of the deep blue network to determine the best control node. We have been too late in this step. More time, in order to break through this barrier, a little risk is totally worth it."

    "Well, since you are so confident, then we can''t talk more," the elves shook their heads, and Lena added afterwards, "but we still have to remind you-the network node opened here does not It''s not safe. Under no circumstances should you try to intercept anything directly from these pulses... Almost 80% of them flowed to the Deep Blue Well in the center of the old empire, the ghost parasitic in the server matrix... Maybe she has declined a bit, but she still controls these most powerful''tributaries''."

    "Don''t worry, I''ll notice that we haven''t "hungry for food" to this point."

    The Grand Master Borken left such a sentence in a slightly blunt tone, and then squirmed his roots, turned and walked slowly towards the bottom of the high platform, and the trees standing with him also moved one after another. Leave here one by one.

    Only the elven twins remained on the high platform made of ring-shaped boulders, and the eternally turbulent wind lingering around them on the wasteland.

    "Impatient, really impatient..." Lena shook her head and said with a sigh, "Humans are really impatient creatures, even if the life form becomes like this, it doesn''t improve much."

    "But it is this ¡®impatient¡¯ character that allows these short-lived creatures to create countless surprises," Ferna laughed. "Don¡¯t you expect such a surprise?"

    "Well, this is also..."

    ...

    At the northern foot of the Dark Mountains, southwest of Cecil City, the large secret facility "Project 115" hidden deep in the mountains and dense forests, the main test site is brightly lit in the mountain cave.

    The high-power magic spar lamp placed on the ceiling shines brightly, illuminating the countless large and small platforms on the test field and the complex frame structure fixed and connected between the platforms. A large number of equipment that is still in the embryonic stage is in their respective The platform area is being tested and adjusted. Hundreds of technicians are busy everywhere in the test site, and construction vehicles and small patrol cars are constantly coming and going on the road between the platforms.

    In the central area of ??the proving ground, a special large platform has just finished adjusting. Rebecca stepped up the steps and walked towards the test area in the center of the platform. Behind her is Gawain who came from Cecil City.

    "My ancestor, we finally settled this guy!" Standing in the middle of the platform, Rebecca turned her head happily to look at her ancestor, with one hand pointing to the large container and container not far away. The surrounding accessory device group, "The technician just gave it a physical examination, and it is in very good condition now~~"

    Gao Wen glanced at Rebecca, who was obviously a little bit excited, and then raised his head to look at the "experimental unit" not far away. In his sight, a large hemispherical container was quietly placed in the test. In the pedestal in the center of the platform, crystal containers of different sizes, connecting pipes, and nerve connector groups are arranged around the container. At this moment, the cover of the hemispherical container is not closed, and he can clearly see that the container is full of A thin and translucent nutrient solution, and a huge brain-like biological tissue is immersed in the solution.

    That brain was floating leisurely in the solution, and it seemed even a bit...enjoyed.

    After watching this for a few seconds, Gawain couldn''t help but muttered: "No matter how many times I watch it... the thing that Bertila tossed out is still so weird..."

    "Actually, it''s okay. I was taken aback when I first saw it, but after watching too much, I feel quite comfortable." Rebecca scratched her head with a simple and bright smile on her face. "And these Servo brains are actually quite interesting. After getting along for a long time, you may even find them a little cute-they are hard-working and sensible guys. They will obey very obediently whether it is a computing task or a fitness request..."

    "I think a group of brains acting as computing hosts suddenly ran out of their slots to do exercises and fitness itself is already very strange..." Gao Wen couldn''t help covering his forehead, "But since you can all accept this style of painting, That''s fine."

    Rebecca grinned, and then turned the topic to a place familiar to him: "After this wetware host is debugged, we can start the next step of testing-let it coordinate the new anti-gravity The operation of the group. According to the data obtained by Glenn Heavy Industries, the work efficiency of the servo brain in this area is dozens or even hundreds of times that of humans. The problem we have been troubled by will definitely be solved."

    "Don''t relax in such a hurry," Gawain knew that Rebecca was relatively reliable in the technical field, but he couldn''t help reminding him at this time. "Do a few more simulation tests and start the device on a small scale. The bigger things of this kind, the more careful they need to be handled-your aunt can''t stand the more excitement anymore."

    "Don''t worry, don''t worry," Rebecca shrank her neck when she heard the words "Aunt", and then nodded, "I know, just like your famous saying before you died, "Blind self-confidence is The first stairway to destruction''-I have memorized it seriously..."

    Gawain was suddenly surprised when he heard this, and he didn''t even bother to pursue this girl''s "pre-life" saying: "Famous quote? When did I say this?"

    Rebecca was taken aback: "...Hey? Isn''t this what you said? This sentence is included in the famous celebrity quotes that must be recited in the textbook..."

    Gao Wen: "This is not what I said-I doubt that it was a scholar who did not have enough space to write it for me."

    Rebecca: "...?"

 Chapter 1187ï¼š Rebeccas new ideas

    A deep buzzing sound echoed on the test platform in the central area. A series of neural devices and biomass circulation equipment connected to the platform are undergoing "warm-up" work before the official launch, and the "master brain" of the platform center has completed all The inspection and adjustment process is now in a shallow dormant state waiting to be awakened.

    Gao Wen''s gaze was withdrawn from the mastermind, with a helpless smile on his face: "There are many''famous quotes'' related to me left in the books, some of which are more or less reliable, and some of which I really don¡¯t Knowing when I was put on my head, this kind of thing often happens, but there is nothing surprising."

    However, Rebecca burst into tears, as if thinking of something very sad: "But when I was a child, it took a lot of hard work to carry these things, and my aunt¡¯s staff changed several..."

    Gao Wen: "..."

    The most costly thing for this girl to recite an old ancestor¡¯s famous saying was the staff in her aunt''s hand. This made the outsiders hear it for a while and might not be able to react!

    "Ah, think about the benefits, it''s always okay to learn more about the truth," After a moment of stunned, Gao Wen coughed to bring the topic back, and at the same time stretched out his hand and pressed Rebecca''s head to comfort the girl although she I am no longer a child, but the habits I have developed over the past few years are not so easy to change. "I have actually read a lot of those famous sayings. Whether they are true or not, they are mostly good in thought, so I didn¡¯t ask for it. The officials in charge of education did what to do to''refute the rumors'' of those famous sayings that had been circulating for a long time, and did not ask the college to delete those words from the books, but asked to remove a few content that did not fit the background of the current era..."

    Rebecca had to accept the old ancestor¡¯s reasoning, but she couldn¡¯t help but ask more: "My ancestor, so many things that have been circulating for hundreds of years and sound very reasonable... It¡¯s really not what you said personally. What?"

    Gawain looked at Rebecca with a curious look, and could only show a helpless smile: "You will understand this when you think about it. You take the poems in the stories and poems in various books that are known to come from''The pioneer Gawain ¡¤Cecil¡¯s famous quotes and quotes can be collected to see how many, and then think about when your ancestor died in the same year. I was only thirty-five when I died 700 years ago, and 15 of them were unknown. Twenty years have been spent in warfare. How much time do I have in total to think about the philosophy of life! If you want to live according to the words and deeds compiled by scholars of later generations, I am afraid that I will be a philosopher when I eat and sleep..."

    Rebecca nodded thoughtfully, as if it made sense, but after thinking about it, she said: "But in fact, I don''t think it''s impossible. You see, the book of the Holy Words compiled by Amber is not from It''s hard work, I can publish such a big book every month..."

    Gawain''s expression was quite indifferent just now, but his eyes widened at this moment: "Huh? Do you usually look at that thing?!"

    Rebecca knew something was wrong when she saw the expressions of her ancestors, so she shrank her neck and explained: "I peeked at the aunt''s collection..."

    Gao Wen: "..."

    Frankly speaking, at this moment he thought of the scene when he learned that ridiculous novel about more than 80 princesses from Hetty. His mood was really complicated for a moment, and he couldn''t understand it. Heidi is such a mature and steady person, why is his usual private hobby actually to collect this? Of course, what he doesn''t understand is Amber. She was able to take a book of "The Sacred Poems of Emperor Gawain Cecil". At this level, it seems to be more obsessed with picking a door...

    His expression was weird, and he didn''t know what to say for a while, but Rebecca, who was standing next to him, secretly looked at his ancestor, and slowly showed a thoughtful look on his face: "My ancestor, in fact, I have always It feels... You actually acquiesced to Amber to do this, right? Although you always reprimand her for this, and sometimes you look disgusted when you see the notes she compiled, you never really banned it. If you really banned this matter intentionally, it would be gone."

    Gawain glanced at Rebecca a little unexpectedly. He did not expect that this girl who seemed to be careless about everything on weekdays, who only appeared smarter in the technical field would detect and think about this kind of thing. There were many ideas in him in a moment. His mind fluctuated, but after his thoughts flowed, he still didn''t say anything, just reached out and pressed Rebecca''s hair.

    There are some things that Rebecca doesn¡¯t need to know... What important secrets can be behind this? It''s just that a person who is tense every day wants to keep himself a little long-term fun, by the way, wants to leave a little more of his own mark in this world. He didn''t know whether Amber, who was busy taking notes all day and battling his wits and courage, had been keenly aware of this, but at least it seems that this "tacit understanding" will continue for a long time.

    Rebecca looked at the ancestor who suddenly looked a little different from the previous one, instinctively wanting to ask something, but just before she spoke, she suddenly felt that her brain was a little itchy due to some kind of long-term training. The intuition that came out made her immediately swallow what she wanted to say (this is not common in her), and at almost the same moment, a crisp bell suddenly came from the top of the platform, attracting the attention of everyone in the test site All attracted the past.

    Gao Wen immediately raised his head and looked at the crystal container not far away. He saw a series of bubbles suddenly appeared in the main container and the transparent pipes next to it. Then the runes around the base of the container began to light up and flicker. , A more pronounced buzzing and slight tremor than before came from below the platform, and a technician in a white short robe walked from the side and came to Rebecca: "Minister, the nervous system melts Finished, the remote test site is ready."

    "Ah, it''s finally possible!" Rebecca instantly forgot what she had just discussed with her ancestor. She showed an excited smile on her face and turned to look at Gao Wen, "My ancestor! Now you can wake up the mastermind!"

    The corners of Gawain¡¯s mouth curled up, and he nodded gently to Rebecca: "Then let us wake it up."

    Rebecca took a breath and stepped to the console next to the main container. She personally entered the main brain''s initial activation command in the rune palette. The next second, the sleeping "bioprocessor" in the container "He woke up slowly, and after a short period of chaos and sluggishness, this huge organ of thought began to feel the nervous system linked to it, and felt the remote test points distributed throughout the test field.

    It "stretched", so hundreds of nerve nodes in the entire test field were infused with vitality. As the light signal illuminates from the ends of the frame structure in the distance, Gawain finally showed a trace of his face. smile.

    "This is just the beginning, but we finally took a substantial step," he looked at Rebecca, and did not hesitate to praise in words. "Now we have finally found a viable control center, and we are doing a good job. Beka."

    Rebecca showed a happy smile. In many cases, her overly simple and bright smile seemed to Gawain even a bit like a smirk. She scratched her hair, and then she seemed to remember something suddenly: "Yes, Lord Ancestor, Speaking of Sky Fortress, I have suddenly had some new ideas recently..."

    "New ideas?" Gao Wen raised her eyebrows. Although Rebecca''s ideas often only make people confused and confused, but only in the technical field, her new ideas are still very exciting. "You said."

    "We are currently communicating with Typhon on the technical plan for advancing into the wasteland. At present, the main way of advancing on the surface has been determined. The armored trains and the ground forces clusters rely on the magic track to advance to the wasteland step by step. Part of it is not technically difficult. It only needs production capacity to keep up. As for the sky... our aerospace fortress is just an empty shell until now. The progress in this area may not be able to keep up."

    Gao Wen frowned slightly: "You mean..."

    "We may need some compromise solutions. Some solutions are between Dragoon fighters and aerospace fortresses. It can be equipped with high-powered shields and armors like the aerospace fortresses, and can stay in wasteland for a long time. It runs and can be produced relatively quickly. It is best to deploy them in the airspace near the magnificent wall shortly after the magical orbits pointing to the wasteland are completed. As you know, we now have no shortage of large anti-gravity rings. The information provided by the wizard has helped us solve the stability bottleneck of this large device. Now we have a usable control center. In theory, we can build this kind of flying facility one size smaller than the Sky Fortress. The only problem to face is the capacity of the factory..."

    "Is it a plan between the Dragoons and the Sky Fortress..." Gao Wen frowned slightly and nodded slowly. "It sounds reasonable. Although the 115 project is important, considering the actual progress, We need a device that can be put into use before the completion of Project 115... Do you already have ideas?"

    Rebecca thought for a while, and while tidying up her thoughts, she said in a gesture: "In fact, the inspiration is similar to the original first-generation magic car general chassis. We can now manufacture high-power anti-gravity rings and install them on Within the coverage of the same power ridge, and there is a way to control these anti-gravity rings at the same time and prevent them from interfering with each other, it is completely possible to build a general-purpose large anti-gravity chassis, which is completely feasible in theory.

    "The structure of this chassis can be very simple, and the difficulty of manufacturing is much lower than that of an aerospace fortress almost the size of a medium-sized castle. After we build it, we can deliver it to different arms or demand departments, and let them design themselves. Or order the load-bearing structure on the chassis. In addition to the basic armor and shield generators, as long as it does not exceed the load limit of the flight platform, everything you want to build on it, from barracks to medical stations, from small factories to water purification devices, We can disassemble an entire advance camp and install it on more than a dozen such common platforms...

    "I don¡¯t know much about military matters, and I don¡¯t know much about your vision for forward bases in the counter-offensive wasteland, but I think this kind of platform can definitely come in handy. Their greatest advantage is versatility. Although the survival and combat ability is definitely not as good as the sky fortress, and the flexibility is definitely not as good as the Dragoons, just like the frontline engineering vehicles, these platforms can be the basis of many things... Hey, why don''t you speak up, Lord Ancestor? "

    The iron-headed roe deer yelled several times, and Gao Wencai finally woke up from a state of almost stunned. He looked at the granddaughter Zeng xN+1 in front of him in surprise, and after a long while stretched out his hand to press the top of her head: "Your mind is How long..."

    Rebecca reacted for a while before blinking uncertainly: "My ancestor, are you complimenting me?"

    Gawain licked the opponent''s hair hard, and a smile appeared on his face: "Of course, this is a boast of you. You found an idea that even I thought about! Anti-gravity technology... This kind of convenient technology can still be used in this way... cheap and high-power universal aerial platform? Why didn''t I expect it before..."

    While talking, he couldn''t help tapping his forehead lightly, a little annoyed by the limitations of his previous thinking. After so many anti-gravity technologies, his thinking was still limited to small aircraft. Either he was obsessed with the giant sky fortress in the science fiction scene, but he didn''t expect a more convenient and more suitable application plan for the current situation... Finally, Rebecca''s mind suddenly became bright and thought of this wonderful idea.

    Create a large number of general-purpose aerial platforms, then dismantle the entire forward base and build on those platforms, and drop them directly into the wasteland under the cover of ground troops...

    After being a little upset for a while, Gawain suddenly smiled and sighed, and was somewhat relieved. In the end, he still lived in this era for too short a time, and the impression of anti-gravity technology in his mind is always unavoidable from past life memories. On the other hand, since the burden of the entire empire was on his shoulders, he hadn''t directly intervened in the technical field for a long time, and he couldn''t help keeping up with the rhythm.

    In this regard, Rebecca, who has always been with the most cutting-edge technology, has clearly come to his head.

    This is not annoying, but it should be a comforting thing.

    Rebecca didn¡¯t know how many thoughts her ancestor had flashed in her mind in just a few seconds, she just looked at Gawain with some worry, and dared to speak quietly after the other party¡¯s expression eased: "My ancestor. ...Are you okay?"

    "Of course it''s okay," Gao Wen laughed, "I''m very happy. Really your plan is very good. I think it can be started immediately. With the large amount of results produced by Project 115 and the factories that have already started producing parts, you The conceived universal aerial platform actually has a very good foundation now. After I go back, I will compile a report and make an initial budget table. Heidi will say hello."

    Rebecca''s excited expression stiffened instantly after hearing Gawain mentioning the name "Herty". The girl''s face visibly trembled, and her voice was lowered several times: "Uh... Bian... will you really not get angry after receiving the new budget?"

    "So I want to say hello to her in advance," Gao Wen also expressed helplessly, "The main thing is to make her mentally prepared..."

 Chapter 1188ï¼š Home letter

    The autumn is getting stronger, and the cold breeze in the evening has completely replaced the once hot summer atmosphere. The wind from the northern plains blew through the treetops outside the office, shaking the shaky leaves and rushing under the setting sun. There were two more flying leaves that were swept up by the wind. They swirled all the way through the open window, and landed on the desk, beside a pen that was writing quickly.

    Heidi¡¯s attention was interrupted by the fallen leaf. She raised her gaze and looked out the window. The hand that was signing also stopped unknowingly. After seeing a group of migrating birds flying in the clear and high sky, this A smile appeared on the face of the Grand Archon of the Empire, and he whispered to himself: "It''s autumn again... This year has passed most of the year without incident."

    Then she snapped her fingers lightly, and the window was closed by invisible magic. Amid the crisp squeaking sound, the autumn breeze that seemed too cold due to the approaching evening was blocked out of the window. Heidi lowered her head, her attention returned to the document that seemed to be never finished, and after confirming it again, she was ready to sign her name at the end of the document.

    But an unprovoked chill came suddenly, causing her to sign a hand to shake suddenly, almost drawing a deep ink mark on the paper.

    Heidi was stunned, and the princess'' brows frowned, and she muttered somewhat dumbfounded: "Could it be that Rebecca has done something again... No, she must be thinking too much. Bian¡¯s project has been very stable recently, and an additional fund was only approved not long ago...probably too tired."

    She laughed somewhat self-deprecatingly, rubbing her forehead lightly, but her eyes couldn''t help falling on a file cabinet not far away. The cabinet locked the fiscal summary for the first half of this year and the fiscal plan for the second half of this year. Of course Not all, only the part of the documents that must be handled by her. Her gaze came back again, and she scanned a piece of information that had just been sorted out on the table. The parchment cover of the information was printed with clear large letters: "New Trade Memo for the Route of the Mainland (Northern Section.

    In these piles of documents, the empire¡¯s economic river flows. It is an unimaginable amount under the economic system of the old era. It is a huge wealth that the Anzu land nobles in the past could not reach for their entire lives, just as their ancestors often That said, money that flows is money, and an economic system that can circulate quickly is like flowing gold. As the chief consul who personally manages most of the internal affairs, Heidi has a real understanding of this that no one can match.

    However, this huge wealth always comes and goes. The routes around the mainland and the railway trade routes have indeed brought amazing income to the empire, but each of the huge projects planned by the empire is also a huge gold swallower, whether it is the Holy Spirit. The resettlement project in the next quarter of the Plain will be the national basic road, communications, and energy projects, or the expansion of education in the east next year, or the 115 project that Rebecca is leading... Each of these projects seems to be counted forever. The endless budget statement, "Gold coins are like flowing water", disappeared in the blink of an eye after infiltrating these items.

    This makes Heidi sometimes even have a certain illusion, as if it is not much different from when the family fell down. Although the money he has on hand is already an unimaginable amount back then, he still flows in as much as he can. How much go out, the end result is still no money...

    Some untuned thoughts seemed to have turned in her mind, Heidi laughed, she patted her face lightly, let herself jump out of these weird thoughts, and looked up at the window under the clear sky From this office, you can directly overlook some of the high-rise buildings in the southern city. She saw a bell tower standing near the Imperial College, and the church spire and the energy tower of the Magic Technology Institute standing in the background at dusk. There is a prosperous city where tens of thousands of people live and work here. Visitors, scholars, and travelers from thousands of miles away gather in this city...

    Those "gold coins" that flowed and seeped into each project did not really disappear. They left the most precious traces on this land: the order that the ancestors worked hard to build, the country built by the citizens of the empire, these The undeniable traces are far more valuable than the coins piled up in the castle waiting to decay.

    Small book booth used by book friends before?.

    ...But the 115th project is indeed too expensive...

    I accidentally thought of the things that caused her headaches recently. Heidi''s expression just relaxed and stiffened for a moment. She could only sigh helplessly, and then returned to the next document waiting to be processed. A string of bold letters is clearly printed on the head-up position: "The Startup Plan for the "Door" Project of the Contracting Fort".

    ¡­¡­

    When the Holy Spirit Plain is approaching dusk, the giant Thorin tree known as the "miracle" will present a more dreamy and wonderful scene than during the day. The last few rays of sunlight on the horizon will be tilted and spilled into the crown of the giant tree, in the crown and the ground A huge arc-shaped "giant curtain" is intertwined in the long and narrow space between, and as this giant screen gradually dims, the countless vines hanging from the top of the giant tree will begin to emit soft fluorescence, those connected to the canopy The luminous flowers entwined on the pillars of the earth will also open for the first time. A fairy-tale world will descend on this land in the evening. Even the once-hearted General Wolf will face this "fairy tale" scene. It is inevitable that you will want to get intoxicated.

    Bud stood on a suspended platform at the lower edge of the tree canopy, staring at the vines and glowing flowers that were emitting fluorescence, watching them illuminate the "shadow area" that is falling into the night like stars, suddenly light. Sigh lightly.

    A female voice that sounds chic and clear came from behind him: "Bad, are you thinking about your daughter again?"

    Bud was taken aback by the sound. He turned around and saw General Margarita in a chic uniform of the knight standing behind him. The highest military commander of the Thorin region had a faint smile on his face. , Did not carry entourage around.

    "General," Bud immediately stood up and saluted, with a meticulous attitude, "Good afternoon."

    "Relax, relax, now I am resting, you are not working," Margarita waved her hand, "You haven''t answered my question because you miss your daughter?"

    "...For the sake of face, I want to conceal it, but since it has been seen, then I can only admit it," Bud grinned reluctantly, "I''m a bit...unused. She liked this platform very much before. Especially in the evening, this is one of the few public areas where she is allowed to move around. Here you can see more than half of Solinburg, and you can also see the plains outside. She often said that this place is very similar to what her mother told her when she was a child. The castle surrounded by giant trees in the story of "Green Fairy"... But I have no idea what story my wife told her daughter."

    Margarita stood there, looked at Bud¡¯s eyes seriously, and shook her head for a long time: ¡°Sometimes a long separation is not terrible. What is really difficult is that after a long separation, we finally get together, but we are together for a while. I face another farewell afterwards. Although many times I feel that the stories told by the bards are too hypocritical, but this is the only sentence I have always agreed with."

    Bad opened his mouth, and finally nodded with a helpless smile: "Who said it wasn''t..."

    Margarita looked at him, and after a moment of pause, she suddenly showed a serious look and raised her voice: "Researcher Bud Wendell!"

    Bad was taken aback. Although he didn''t know what happened, he instinctively straightened his body instantly, and responded loudly: "Yes, General!"

    Margarita had taken out a thick envelope from behind, raised her hand and handed it to Bud¡¯s hand: "reach out, take your letter from home!"

    "Family letter?" Bud was a little confused. He subconsciously took what Margarita handed him, but didn''t realize it was a letter until two seconds later. He blinked and stared at the envelope. With those cross-border stamps and verification marks one after another, his eyes finally fell on the familiar emblem of sword blade and wolf head, which finally changed his eyes, and his voice was full of consternation, "This... ¡­Is this¡­"

    "It''s okay to go back and look at it. You can open it now. Anyway, you should be able to think that this letter has been opened and checked by more than one inspector before it was delivered to you," Margarita nodded, "Your daughter Sent."

    Bud finally confirmed that what he had in front of him was not an illusion, and that what he was holding was not a fake, but he still couldn''t believe that he was not an ignorant countryman. He knew his special past and sensitive identity well, and knew he was talking about it. How special is Feng''s family status. On one side are the former wolf generals and dark cultists, today¡¯s technical experts and secret personnel, and on the other side are the current senior military officers and top-level nobles of foreign countries. Such a special situation can be held accountable in any era. The officials dealing with related matters can''t sleep at night, but now...he actually received a "letter" from Typhon?

    "I know what you are thinking, Mr. Bud Wendell," Margarita has been paying attention to Bud''s expression. At this moment, she laughed. "It is not easy. There are too many sensitive links involved. You There are still many issues left over from history. Both Cecil and Typhon have people who are nervous and worried about this, but you should feel fortunate that there are still people who are willing to help you, and... we have a tolerant monarch."

    Speaking of this, the female general paused, then added casually: "Well, since the letter can be delivered, then it means that Rosetta Augustus is also okay..."

    "...I should thank everyone who helped, thank our majesty, and thank you," Bud grabbed the letter in his hand with excitement, controlling the urge to open it now, "I didn''t expect... ¡­"

    "Let¡¯s talk about this later, you can find time to buy me a drink," Margarita waved her hand, "You should be more grateful for the peace between us and Typhon, and hope that this peace can last longer. Longer. As for now... do you want to take it apart and have a look?"

    Bad hesitated for a moment, but finally couldn''t help it. He carefully opened the seal of the letter, and while pulling out the letter paper, some light objects sealed in transparent wax fell into his hands.

    It is a golden flower sealed in wax. It is not a rare variety. It can be seen everywhere in the Midwest of Typhon. However, to the Wendell family, such golden flower has a different meaning.

    His eyes fell on the flowers that had been made into specimens for a long time, and he could tell that the craftsmanship of these wax-sealed specimens was definitely not good. If any noble girl with ingenuity saw such specimens, I would think it It was the spoiling of those beautiful petals, but Bud knew...the people who made these small specimens were not ¡°handy¡± noble girls themselves.

    He unfolded the folded letter paper and his eyes fell on the beginning

    "Father, the golden daisy flowers of Changzhi Manor are blooming in summer. I picked the most beautiful ones and made them into specimens..."

    The letter is very long, and I don¡¯t know how long Andesa has had a headache for these words...I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ve got a few broken pens, right?

    There was a smile on Bud¡¯s face, his eyes moved word by word on the letter paper, the dry words, the ink that was accidentally rubbed up, the paper that was torn because of the writing too hard... it seemed to him. With brilliance.

    Margarita just waited patiently, with a smile on her face. She was very familiar with the expression on Bud¡¯s face at the moment. She had seen those who said goodbye to their hometown many times, and followed the Construction Corps to rush to the land. The soldiers in the land, they all looked like this when they received the letter from the family.

    "There is another one written by your father."

    After reminded such a sentence, she quieted down again, and only the sound of turning letter paper and breathing was left on the edge of the platform.

    Perhaps considering the passage of time, Bud finally increased the speed of reading the letter. Finally, after reading the last line of the letter, he carefully folded the paper, put it back in the envelope, and put the rough specimen. He held them in his hand and looked at it several times before putting them and the envelope next to him. After finishing these, he raised his head and looked at Margarita: "Sorry, I''ve been watching it for too long."

    "Compared with the ten-year period, and soon," Margarita shook her head slightly, and was a little curious, "Did your daughter send those golden flowers that were sealed with wax just now?"

    "Ah...yes, it is a unique handicraft of Typhon, which requires very special transparent wax. On our side, girls from wealthy people will make this kind of thing to show their dexterity, according to the flowers inside. It can be given to elders to express blessings, can also be given to friends to express friendship, or even to be given to love to express admiration... But Andesa has never liked this kind of thing since she was a child. She has always been clumsy in handwork, and remembers I don¡¯t know what those flowers mean," Bud laughed, but he was still muttering, "Oh... now it seems that her craft hasn¡¯t improved at all, I¡¯m afraid she can¡¯t find her sweetheart..."

    Margarita coughed twice, and then deliberately asked: "Then since you think you are not doing well, can you give it to me?"

    "That can''t be given to me by Andesa!"

    Margarita looked at the former wolf general who had already made a blessing in front of her. After a few more seconds, the two men laughed at the same time.

    "Well, we have been delayed for a lot of time," Margarita exhaled slightly, then looked up at the distant sky, then nodded to Bud and said, "I have something to meet just now. An incarnation of Ms. Tila, she asked me to say something after I meet you, and ask you to go to her laboratory after dinner."

    "Bertila? Okay," Bud nodded, and then he was a little confused, "but why didn''t she tell me directly...This is within the range of Thorin''s giant tree, who is she going to talk to and drop one The vine will do."

    Margarita shrugged: "I asked her. She said that life needs a sense of ritual."

    Bad: "..."

 Chapter 1189ï¼š Bertilas suspicion

    Regarding Ms. Bertila, the former dark female patriarch, the more weird personality changes after becoming a plant, Bud has become accustomed to it in the past two years, and thinks of everyone living on this land in the past two years. Faced with the ups and downs, these small changes seem to be insignificant. They came from the legendary hero who emerged from the epic story uncovering the coffin. Everything in this world is changing rapidly, no one is exception.

    Bertila just happens to be one of the biggest changes.

    "Is there a sense of ritual in life..." He smiled slightly, feeling completely relaxed at some point, "It''s really like what she will say recently... well, I know, I will go to her as soon as possible of."

    General Margarita nodded, but before turning to leave, she kindly reminded: "Mr. Budd first wipe his eyes."

    "Eyes..." Bud was taken aback, and finally reacted afterwards. He smiled a little embarrassingly, wiped the cold water marks on his face with the back of his hand, "Thank you, General."

    ¡­¡­

    Passing through the lush branches at the edge of the canopy area, passing through the "curtain" and "green wall" formed by layered broad leaves, without passing through the connecting passage outside the giant tree, it can directly pass through the ducts extending in all directions set in the canopy The system arrives at various facilities inside this giant giant. Bud sits in a translucent "container" that looks like some kind of pod, and walks along the semi-open wooden track to Bertila''s biochemical laboratory. Out of the track, and at this moment, the container just passed through an open section inside the canopy, so some scenes that can only be seen by personnel with special access rights rushed forward and appeared before his eyes.

    He saw the amazing scale of wooden ¡°skeletons¡± supporting one continuous ellipsoidal space after another. Although those skeletons were made of wood, they were tougher than steel; covered by the same fortified twigs and metallic leaves. Between the wooden beams, a dome and a barrier are formed; luminous vines and huge, chandelier-like fruits hang down from the dome, making the lights in these "caves in the canopy" bright, and it is not like being thick. A closed space surrounded by 100 meters of wood and leaves.

    And in this space after space, there are a large number of neatly arranged pods fixed on the barrier of the wooden structure, and the fiber ducts and nerve structures extend from the pods on the flat, firm, metallic leaf ground. They gather together and are connected to the "ponds" on the ground. Those pools are covered with a tough transparent shell, and the biomass solution inside is slowly rippling.

    Those "pools" are cross-type biomass splitting pools designed by Bertila, responsible for providing nutrients for the biochemical plants here, while those pods are sleeping with thousands of embryos or biological substrates of all kinds. Most of them are experimental projects of the Imperial Druid Association, while others are orders from other domestic institutions, including unit substrates for artificial nerve cords, general-purpose servo brains, and plasma samples.

    Recommend an app, which is comparable to the old version of the book chasing artifact, and can change the entire source book?!

    With the establishment of the alliance now, the ties between countries have become closer, and some orders from abroad have been allocated to the biochemical plant inside the Thorin Giant Tree, but the number of these orders is now very small, and most of them are in the "primitive cell". During the "adjustment" stage, they will not be sent to these "evolution warehouses."

    Tubular rails pass from the upper level of this space, and personnel transportation containers are flying fast on the pipes. Bud sees that there are several other tubular rails extending from the direction of other cabins. There are also containers of different speeds running inside them. The colleague from the department noticed this side in the container, raised his hand to greet him, and Bard just responded, and the containers were quickly transported to other places.

    "I''m still working overtime at night..." Bud shook his head and said sympathetically. In the corner of his eye, a section of the pipeline that hadn''t been generated for a long time and was still in the adjustment stage was slowly moving on the dome of the cabin, trying to contact the cabin. A traffic interface on the opposite side was docked, and a huge warning message was projected over a Monet terminal hanging nearby: The traffic tube here is growing, please do not use it.

    In the Sorin area, many people know that this giant tree in the sheltered plain has an extremely large and complicated internal structure, with countless factories, laboratories, residential areas and other cabins hidden in her trunk and branches. , Even hidden in the depths of her roots, and these structures are changing every day, diverging, growing, and perfecting into a more incredible appearance, but almost no one can accurately and completely figure out the internal structure of the giant Thorin tree, nor Know what her next growth blueprint looks like.

    Even in the entire empire, there are very few people who know these secrets. This should include General Margarita, the highest official here, including Pittman, the president of the Imperial Druid Association, including several archons and the highest of the empire. The head of state, but the one who knows the first-hand situation best, is undoubtedly the "person" of the giant tree, the Ms. Bertila.

    Bud''s spirit was relaxed, some thoughts diverging and turning various thoughts, the light outside dimmed, the pod container was running into a closed "tunnel", and the light inside the container automatically turned on after a slight delay. The light emitted by the luminous cells illuminated his slightly smiling face. After a short period of time, the outside of the pod became bright again. He raised his head and looked out the "window", looking through the transparent plastic shell. The "windows" formed, I saw that I had arrived in a brightly-lit indoor space Ms. Bertila''s laboratory.

    The pod opened silently, Bud got out of it, and walked to the depths of the laboratory in a familiar way. After passing through a "leaf gate", he saw the owner of the laboratory, Ms. Bertila, sitting Beside a round table in the distance, the roots and vines under her feet spread out in a relaxed manner, and a set of exquisite tea sets were placed on the round table in front of her. At this moment, the fine porcelain tea cups with gold rims on the white background were full of heat. , The fragrance of tea floated into Bud''s nostrils.

    Berthila looked at the liquid in the teacup very seriously, probably for a long time before Bud arrived, then she nodded gently, as if affirming the fragrance of the tea, and then reached out and held the teacup. He poured water on his head very seriously, what Bud saw when he entered the house.

    The old wolf general was taken aback and blurted out subconsciously: "Ms. Bertila?"

    Bertila had already sensed Bud''s breath. She turned her head unhurriedly, and nodded slightly to the visitor: "You came a little earlier than I expected. I heard that you have a letter from home. I thought you at least could So I was more than half an hour late."

    "Uh...I have received the letter from the family...it doesn''t matter," Bud was startled, and then pointed at the top of Bertila''s head, "The key is what are you doing?"

    "Can''t you see it?" Bertila gently shook the empty tea cup in his hand, "I''m drinking tea."

    Budd was stunned: "Fell on his head?"

    "Mr. Budd, have you never watered flowers since childhood?"

    Bud: "...Uh...I thought you would at least use your mouth... Look, at least outwardly, it would look more normal... Well, your logic is correct, at least from watering the flowers Angle, but don¡¯t you mean that life needs a sense of ritual?"

    "The sense of ritual is just the decoration of life. If I live by the sense of ritual, I will lose leaves due to malnutrition from tomorrow," Berti Ramen said casually without expression, and then picked up the teapot and placed the two on the round table. The tea cups were poured half-full, and an invitation was issued to Bud, ¡°Sit down and have a cup of tea first. This is what I just grew out of.¡±

    Bud was about to walk towards the round table. At this moment, he staggered and looked at the former dark female patriarch in amazement: "Wait a minute, you grow this tea yourself?! You make tea with the leaves that you grow?! "

    Bertila seemed helpless at Bud¡¯s fuss. She shook her head and reached out to pick up her cup of tea. This time, instead of pouring it on her head, she soaked her fingers in the water. The liquid in it was absorbed at a speed visible to the naked eye, and then she glanced at Bud and said in a very natural tone: "The leaves fall back to their roots, and the fallen leaves in autumn return to the soil and become the nourishment for the trees in the coming year. I just give This process adds a pot of boiling water, Mr. Budd, why are you making such a fuss?"

    Bud sat down at the round table with a weird expression. He had to admit that what the "Ms. Tree" said was really reasonable, at least logically he couldn''t refute it, but this did not prevent him from looking at him. The cup of tea (and the few tender leaves floating in the tea) was strange in his mind, but soon he thought of the popular Solin tree fruit in the Solin area and the local characteristic candied fruit developed on this basis. The strangeness in my heart was quickly diluted. He picked up the teacup and took a sip. The strange fragrance calmed his confused thoughts: "Thank you, it tastes very good, Ms. Bertila."

    Bertila smiled: "Very well, it seems that the tea is very effective, you calm down, so that we can talk about business."

    Bud couldn''t laugh or cry in his heart, saying that if he didn''t have these **** teas he wouldn''t need any "quiet" at all. His thoughts were clear at first, but in front of Bertila, he didn''t say these words after all, and only replaced them. A slightly awkward smile: "What can you do with me today?"

    "Some... about the old past of the Dark Order," Bertila took his finger out of the teacup and watched as the last remaining trace of water on it was quickly absorbed, with a low tone in his tone. Among the patriarchs at that time, there was a pair of elven sisters... Do you still have an impression of them?"

    "Lerna and Ferna?" Badrem remembered it quickly, "Of course, I remember that they were responsible for many things in the eastern and central areas of the old Anzu. I am active in these two areas. I had a lot of dealings with them when I was in, what''s wrong? Why are these two people mentioned suddenly?"

    Bertila did not answer directly, but asked casually: "Do you know where they went after the sect fell?"

    "This... I heard that they tried to win Typhon, but they fled into the wasteland after failure," Bud said uncertainly, "You should know this information better than me."

    "Yes, they fled into the wasteland," Bertila nodded, "and there are clues that they may be in collusion with the group of end-of-life believers entrenched in the wasteland and are plotting to bury them in the old capital of Gondor. Therefore, Your Majesty has been investigating this aspect and has learned a lot about the pair of elven twins from me..."

    "I have heard about this." Bud nodded and said.

    "So, I want to hear your "impressions" now," Bertila said. "About Ferna sisters, have you ever felt something...particularly inconsistent with them?"

    "Particularly violated?" Bud frowned, "This is really a broad question... In my opinion, they violated a lot of places, and even the upper echelon of the entire sect at that time was not very good. It¡¯s normal, even I¡¯m not that normal. Ms. Bertila, you know, it¡¯s hard to find sensible normal people in the End of All Things at that time. Everyone has all kinds of weirdness and habits. As for elves Gemini...their way of speaking, the indiscriminate way of getting along with each other, the intertwined personalities and memories, these are not right, especially after seeing some of the information disclosed by the Theocracy Council and knowing that they are actually sharing a soul...this It feels even weirder."

    "Well, it seems that my question is not specific enough," Bertila shook his head, "I mean, have you ever sensed inhuman qualities from them? Whether it is knowledge or behavior Does the way of thinking that reveals itself, or the perspective on the world, the power that occasionally reveals, etc., have that inhuman feeling?"

    "Inhuman?" Bud was taken aback and frowned slightly. "Although I want to say that they are''inhuman'' as elves, I guess what you are referring to is definitely not what you mean... Sorry, for a while. I can¡¯t think of it. At the beginning, my status was the highest as a withered priest, one level lower than the patriarch. When I deal with Sister Ferna, I basically accept their orders to do things, and I don¡¯t have many opportunities to observe them carefully... Having said that, why do you want me to learn about these things? I don''t think I am a good one..."

    "Because in this land, you are the only mortal believer who survived the world besides me," Bertila interrupted before the other party was finished. "Of course, Pittman is also with the original teacher. The regiment has some connections...but he is less suitable as an intelligence source than you."

    Bad blinked, understanding Bertila¡¯s helplessness, and at the same time thoughtfully: "Sounds, have you investigated something recently? Or have you suddenly guessed something?"

    "I''m doing something... recently, and I found some clues by coincidence. I began to suspect that the pair of elven sisters deceived everyone from the beginning, from the Gondor era... a thousand years ago."

    Bud''s eyes widened. He had guessed from Bertila¡¯s attitude just now that the pair of elven twins might have problems in the era of the end of all things, but he never expected that this incident could even go back, or even all the way. Going back to the Gondor Empire a thousand years ago, it was obvious that this matter was more complicated than he thought.

    He looked at Bertila without concealing the doubt in his expression, but the latter hesitated a little, then stood up from the round table: "Come with me, I will show you something, and you will understand the clues I found. What is it?"

 Chapter 1190ï¼š Clue to Bertila

    Bud rarely sees this hesitant look on Bertila''s face. Whether in the dark sect period or the current imperial period, the dark female patriarch in his impression is always tough and will not hesitate. Therefore, when he realized the strangeness in Bertila''s attitude, he was immediately curious.

    He kept this curiosity and did not ask questions. Instead, he got up and followed Bertila. He followed the former dark patriarch through the rest area and central area of ??the laboratory, through the culture capsule, The connecting section of the biomass container and the biological vascular tube passed through a "leaf door" that he had never seen before, and finally reached the lower level of the laboratory.

    This was an area he had never seen before. In fact, he didn''t even know that there was a "lower zone" in this laboratory. Under the thick branches, leaves and fibrous barriers, Berthila was in his own A more secret space is separated from the "private house". This space is obviously not connected to the extensive transportation pipeline in the giant tree of Thorin, and there is no channel to the outside world. To come here, you can only pass through the laboratory. The upper level-obviously, please do not enter.

    The fibrous partition slowly closed behind him, glowing plant vines gradually lit up along the wall, and the space in front of Bud became brighter. He saw an oval hall with no doors or windows in all directions, and blood vessels emitting dim red light. The tissues were buried in the gaps between the ground and the surrounding walls, fading slowly as if breathing, and several wooden structures that looked like pillars grew from the ground and connected to the dome above. Around those ¡°pillars¡±, Bud looked When the closed culture pods arrived, the appearance of those culture pods was similar to the culture vessels in the factory area.

    "This is your...the secret laboratory in the secret laboratory?" Bud looked at Bertila beside him curiously, and then subconsciously asked, "Is this place reported?"

    "Your Majesty knows this," Bertila glanced at Bud. "Only he knows. You understand. I have certain autonomy. Certain things are only responsible to your Majesty."

    "Well, I do know that you are a''special citizen'' after all," Bud waved his hand, and his gaze fell on the dormant pods. "What are these? You cultivated privately. Pets or agricultural products?"

    Bertila did not speak, but walked slowly forward. The vines squirmed and curled under her feet, holding her body like a cluster. She came to one of the pods and stretched out her hand gently on the gelatinous shell of the capsule. As he flicked upwards, the pale green shell immediately shook, and faded silently downwards. A transparent culture container appeared in front of Bud, his eyes widened in surprise.

    There is no strangely shaped "biological engineering product", nor is it a biological substrate to be processed. In the thin biomass solution, there is quietly floating... is a slightly petite elf with a pale golden length. Hair, looks like a silver elf just after adulthood.

    She was floating in the pale yellow biomass solution, her eyes closed as if she was asleep, a cortical protective layer of colloid tightly wrapped her slender torso, and the external nutrient pipeline and the inside of the protective layer were faintly visible. Nerve monitoring node, several dark red life-saving pipelines extend from near her spine and connect to the pump-like organs on the upper part of the container. With the circulation of internal gas and liquid, tiny bubbles are constantly floating from her mouth and nose. Come out and rise to the top of the container. There are various signs that this "culture body" has completed the growth and development of the body itself, and has the autonomous work of the heart and lungs-but she is still asleep, as if the last step has not been completed.

    "This is..." Bud blinked. He was very confused at first. He had no idea what Bertila had set up in such a secret laboratory and what he was going to do to cultivate an elf body in the secret laboratory, but soon he As if thinking of something, the expression on his face became thoughtful, and then complicated, "I seem to have some impression of her..."

    "Do you still remember? Ah, that''s right... You met her once, while she was still alive," Bertila said softly, keeping his eyes on the sleeping silver elf face, "Berna. Qingfeng, a girl who is too naive and never imagined how dangerous the world outside her home is..."

    Bud¡¯s expression is complex, with a reminiscence in his tone: "I remember she was seriously injured near the Shadow Swamp, but in a daze, she found the stronghold of the End of the Dead and asked for help... The priest in the stronghold regarded her as a door-to-door experiment. Materials, but she thought she found a doctor..."

    Bertila still did not take his gaze from Berna Breeze''s face: "This experimental material was sent to me. I asked her what she wanted at the time-she said she didn''t want to travel anymore and wanted to go home. I agreed. She gave her a dose of anesthesia."

    "Ah, I was there at the time-you promised her, and then you ate her to replenish your biomass reserves and genetic sample bank" Bud said slowly, then raised his eyes, carrying something Mingwu''s expression looked around the entire hall, looking around the cultivation pods growing around the pillars one after another, his expression finally could no longer remain calm, a look of consternation and heavyness appeared on his face: "I think I know what you are doing... You are doing something that is almost impossible to succeed... You are going to revive everything that you swallowed up..."

    "It''s not a resurrection, at least not exactly, Mr. Budd," Bertila interrupted. "Resurrecting the dead is a great achievement in the realm of miracles. I have no ability to pull those souls that are no longer in the world from the dead world. Come back-I''m just''reducing'' and reversing what I did back then. In a sense, none of these people died, and their genetic samples are completely recorded in my biological core, their souls Being''contained'' in the depths of my soul, theoretically, this process can be reversed. Of course, I used to be unable to do this, but now...my ability is just enough."

    Budd was silent for a while, turned his head and looked at Bertila¡¯s eyes: "What is this? Is it some kind of ¡®atonement¡¯?"

    Bertila smiled: "Your Majesty said that sin is sin, and the real sin cannot be redeemed. I want to continue to take root in this land. All I have to do is to do meritorious service-scientific research is meritorious service, and infrastructure is Serve meritorious service to solve the food crisis in the Plain of the Holy Spirit is also meritorious service. These things are not atonement for sins, but to''repay with merit''. Other than that, everything I do is just to confess to myself... what you see It''s what I told myself.

    "These are not for your majesty, nor for those who survived the disaster in the Crystal Cluster War. I didn''t intend to show it to you. This is what I did for myself...Of course, I and''them'' After discussing it, only those who intend to return to this world, I will start the''restore'' process for them."

    The expression on Bud¡¯s face seemed to relax a bit, and then he curiously asked, "Which step did you do now? If the situation is as you said, the biological data and soul are there, then this It is indeed feasible in theory..."

    "Berna Breeze in front of you is the first individual to start the restoration process. The previous stages are very smooth-she can actually wake up." Bertila finally showed a smile on her face, she tapped gently The shell of the container in front of him, and even a few nerve fibers in the container brightened up, after a while, the young elf floating in the liquid really slowly opened his eyes!

    Bud was taken aback. Obviously, he had not expected that Bertila''s "secret project" had progressed to the point where individuals could be awakened. Then he and Berna in the container turned big eyes to small eyes, and soon, he I found that the latter¡¯s expression was very dull, and there was a trace of confusion and dazedness in his eyes. After nearly half a minute after looking at the outside of the container in a daze, the slender elf slowly raised a hand, seeming to try and get outside. People say hello, but the process is still very dull and unresponsive.

    Bad raised his hand to respond to Berna, and then looked at Bertila: "She seems...not so awake...Can she hear us?"

    "Yes, but her thinking efficiency is not high enough, so she may not be able to keep up with our normal communication rhythm," Bertila nodded, "Her current state is more like half-dream and half-awake-her soul is not very good. Adapting to the new body, the regeneration of personality has also encountered a bottleneck, and..."

    Bad frowned: "And?"

    "Furthermore, her body is still unable to leave the container. Once she leaves, her spirit will quickly wither and decline, and her nervous system will quickly fall into a state of disorder and self-destruction. In short, the external environment is for her. fatal."

    "You just said''the previous stages were all going well''-so you are now in the unsatisfactory stage?" Bud understood something, and then as if suddenly realized something, he remembered that he was taken by Berthila. The reason for getting here at the beginning is, "Wait, isn''t it only Berna?"

    "You are very keen, Mr. Budd," Bertila nodded slightly, "Yes, only Berna does this-because of the special neural structure and soul''format'' of the elves. Their nervous system is too complex and sensitive, and possesses Many special structures are used to perceive magic and spiritual power, and their souls are not as''stable'' as humans and other races. Their souls are more likely to connect with other realms outside the material world, which means Once their soul has left the body, or tried to enter a strange body, it will immediately trigger a very serious rejection reaction..."

    She paused at this point, and then continued: "The problems in both aspects are serious, and the internal mechanism is very complicated, whether it is the ancient classic druid spell or the one I use now, after the death of all things.'' The flesh-and-blood biochemical technology after the''improvement and strengthening'' cannot be solved perfectly."

    Bud finally realized what Bertila meant by ¡°clues¡±. He thought of the information disclosed internally by the Theocracy, and thought of the part of it related to the Ferna and Lena sisters. Her eyes slowly widened: "So...Firna or Lena back then couldn''t use Druidic techniques to reshape their sisters'' bodies, let alone control two bodies with one soul-unless they used This is not a technology known to mortals!"

    Bertila nodded lightly, and slowly said, "Sisters Ferna and Lena are rebels from ancient times, and according to the information from the Theocracy, this pair of rebel sisters was a thousand years ago. There was a terrible accident... They were sucked into the realm of the kingdom of God. No one knows what they experienced there, and no one knows how they survived one of them. People only know that one of their sisters survived. Returned to the real world, and soon after, the one who returned alive out of a certain kind of''obsession'', used the druid technology of the time to copy the body of his sister, and controlled the two bodies with a soul to maintain the sisters all The illusion of the world...

    "It has to be said that this is a sad and touching story. The devotion of the rebels deserves all of us to be moved, but we have not been able to detect the anomaly behind this incident... This is no wonder, because even in In the Gondor era, copying the human body was also a very cutting-edge and taboo thing. Even though the rebels often did taboo things, their main members and research directions at the time were all limited to the human race-elves never They have copied themselves and have never carried out research in this area. They are not a deviant species, and they do not like other people to do deviant things on themselves. This also leads to..."

    Bertila did not finish, but Bud took the initiative to take the second half of the sentence: "This has led to the fact that no one has ever discovered the fact that elves cannot use biochemical technology to replicate and parasitize their souls-Ferna''s sisters cheated Everyone."

    "That''s it."

    "Then the next key is-why did they do this? How did they do it?" Bud had already begun to think quickly, his brows frowned, "The rebels at the time thought that the copy that came back alive They used a soul to control two bodies to pretend that their sisters are still alive, but the fact is that this matter does not work technically, unless they are not using known technology...and the rebels The organization represented the technological pinnacle of mortal nations back then, and the biochemical technology you use now is the same pinnacle, something that even you can''t do..."

    He shook his head, flexed his fingers and tapped his temples, so that his slightly restless thoughts were forcibly calmed down: "Lierna or Firna created a body with a technology that no one knows. The purpose of this Is it really just pretending that their sisters are still alive? I suddenly doubt this very much now... If she''we'' use knowledge outside of mortals, if she''we'' have suffered some kind of knowledge while being sucked into the kingdom of God Pollution, then this thing is terrifying."

    "What''s even more terrifying is that this happened a thousand years ago," Bertila suddenly said next to him. "For the whole thousand years after that, they were rebels and inherited ancient knowledge. Archdruids are the patriarchs of the Church of the End of All Things, and they are the planners and executors of many plans. Their words and deeds are indeed weird, but even so weird, we still regard them for a long time. At least the same "mortal" as you look at...this is the most terrifying."

    Bad¡¯s expression instantly became extremely difficult to look at.

 Chapter 1191ï¼š Risk assessment

    In Bertila¡¯s secret laboratory, the atmosphere became tense and dull for a while. Bud did not speak for a long time, but kept reminiscing about the pair of elves in his mind. Using the internal public documents of the Theocracy Council and the information obtained from the system of the Death of All Things in the past, I tried to restore and piece together two pieces of information that might have suffered some kind of "contamination" in the Kingdom of God a thousand years ago. The trajectory of the elves in the past thousand years.

    As an ordinary technician, his authority in the researcher sequence in the Thorin area is not high, but as a person who got rid of the stamp of the soul in the old age, he is a rare "successful experiment in the end of all things" Bud has his own place in the theocracy council.

    After a long time, he raised his head and slowly said, "You said... After returning to this world, would she use some unknown technology to create a body for the purpose of''resurrecting'' herself? Sisters, but because she wants to bring something from the kingdom of God to our world, and that thing needs a carrier..."

    Having said that, he stopped, and after a few moments of thinking, he slowly said, "It''s just one thing I don''t understand. If the one who returned from the kingdom of God had suffered mental pollution and became a paranoid lunatic, Then this kind of pollution continued for a whole thousand years, how did she keep her rational thinking ability?"

    Bertila looked into Bud¡¯s eyes, and waited until the other party¡¯s voice fell before saying in a low voice: "So I have a bolder guess, which is more creepy than your thoughts--

    "The rebels of the year believed that the person who returned from the kingdom of God after the accident was one of the sisters Ferna and Leerna, and your guess is that the returned individual was polluted by the kingdom of God and tried to remove Some kind of dangerous existence is brought to this world, but what if... none of the Ferna sisters returned? Perhaps in that terrible accident, both of them had actually died on the other side of the border... "

    Bud obviously hadn''t thought about this direction before. Hearing Bertila''s words at this time, his eyes widened instantly. After a while, he took a cold breath and said, "What was it that returned to this world?!"

    Instinctively, he no longer uses personified words to describe the elven twins who returned to this world a thousand years ago.

    "Yeah, what was it that returned to our world...this is what I am most worried about now," Bertila said solemnly, "but all my speculations are actually based on a little trivial clue-based on me The failure encountered in the attempt to bring Berna Breeze back to this world is not strong enough evidence, so I hope you can provide a little evidence to at least make my speculation more credible."

    Bud shook his head a little apologetically, "I''m sorry, but it seems that I can''t help much in this regard. Not only is my understanding of Sister Ferna far worse than you, but the only information I have is also It coincides with what you know. But I agree with all your speculations so far, and I think that no matter whether the evidence behind these speculations is sufficient, they should be reported immediately-even if the empire has not yet begun to counterattack the wasteland. It is also necessary for your majesty to raise the risk rating of Sister Ferna to prevent future losses."

    Bertila nodded slowly: "Indeed, this is the only thing we can do right now."

    For a while in the laboratory, Bud and Bertila seemed to be thinking about their own affairs. The only sounds that came from the surroundings were the nutrients flowing in various pipes and the subtle sounds of gas passing through the chamber. In the cultivation pod, Berna, who was still in a slow and confused state, was curiously observing the movement outside. She raised her hand and gently touched the direction of Bertila through the container shell. There seemed to be a little worried in her expression.

    "Then I''ll go back first," Bud said, "If I think of any information about Sister Ferna after I go back, I will tell you as soon as possible."

    "Okay, then I express my gratitude in advance," Bertila nodded, and at the same time manipulated the fiber partition and the "leaf door" in the laboratory to open a path to the upper level, "I will stay here as an incarnation. Dealing with some things, I won¡¯t send you off-after going up there will be another incarnation to take you to the traffic tunnel."

    Soon, Bud left the laboratory. In this huge biochemical culture hall, only Bertila himself and one after another pod containers were in the growth stage. The lights in the distance gradually dimmed, and those surrounding The pods around the pillars also fell into darkness one by one, leaving only the light on the pillar in front of Bertila.

    After a while, a bunch of bubbles suddenly rose from the container in which Berna was sitting. The elven girl floating in the biomass solution slowly turned her head towards the exit, and the vague sound came from somewhere above the pod. The sound of the vocal organs sounded low and vaguely like a dream: "Go away..."

    "Yes, gone," Bertila said slowly and word by word. "His name is Bud. You met him many years ago."

    Berna tried to remember, and her voice came from above the pod again: "Yes, there is an impression. It has been... many years?"

    "Yes, for many years, many things have changed..." Bertila said softly, raising his hand on the transparent shell of the pod, "how do you feel now?"

    Berna hesitated, and put her hand on the inner wall of the transparent shell, as if feeling the heat from Bertila''s palm through this layer of biomass crystals-but Bertila''s palm did not have heat, it was just a piece The low-cost incarnation, with the coldness of the wooden structure. The elf girl in the container thought slowly for two or three seconds before squeezing out a word: "Sleepy..."

    "Would you like to sleep?" Bertila smiled, "It''s good for you to sleep more."

    "No," Berna shook her head slowly, and then looked at Bertila with a worried look, "You, anxiety, anxiety... I feel it."

    Bertila was stunned for a moment, and then showed some helplessness: "Even you feel it? Well, it is understandable... After all, there are still some parts of our souls that are connected. This connection looks It looks like there is no way to get rid of...but I thought I had shielded my emotions very well."

    "Elf, keen creature," Berna said slowly, as if there was some pride, "I can feel it."

    Bertila was speechless for a while, but Berna said again after a while: "When... can I get out?"

    "Not yet," Bertila shook his head. "Your body still can''t survive in the outside world. I haven''t solved the problem of the nervous system''s self-collapse, and your soul needs some time to slowly adapt. Have a physical''feel''...I''m trying to change my mind recently and use some external magic patterns or magic effects to stabilize your situation. Give me some more time and I will definitely get it done."

    Berna did not speak. For more than ten seconds, even Berthilla could not tell whether the elves in the container were thinking or had forgotten the current conversation. But ten seconds later, Berna''s voice rang again. I got up: "I want to... go home."

    Bertila was stunned. She looked at the elf in the container, and after a long time she broke the silence softly: "You will go home, you will go home... This time, I promise."

    ...

    In the early morning, Veronica walked into Gawain¡¯s study. As the light diffused, the whole room became brighter. Gawain looked up from the pile of documents he was processing, and he saw that he was guarded by the light. The "saint princess" felt an uplifting force being transmitted to her body through the holy light spreading all around, and a slight smile appeared on her face: "Thank you, it is very effective."

    "This helps to relax the mind and repair the minor damage to the body after continuous work," Veronica said with a gentle smile. "You have not rested for a long time, Your Majesty."

    "I will arrange a break for myself, but I''m afraid it''s impossible these days. I can only combine work and rest as much as possible." Gawain shook his head, and then led the topic to business. "You have seen Solinburg''s Did you send the internal documents?"

    "Is the report submitted by Bertila?" Veronica nodded slightly, "Yes, I came after I read it."

    "The speculation about Sister Ferna-Leerna, a creepy new view..." Gawain put down his pen and looked at the leader of the disobedience standing at the desk, the rising sun through the window Sprinkle it on the opponent''s face, as if gradually blending with the escaping holy light, "I want to hear your thoughts."

    "Very shocking-at the same time there is a certain amount of evidence and credibility, and we have failed to discover the suspiciousness and potential clues of this incident for so many years, which also shocked me," Veronica said without hesitation, "As the leader of the disobedience, perhaps I should reflect on our internal security system and the regular inspection process of personnel whether there is a problem, but given that the old disobedience organization has disintegrated, this work It can be put on hold for now."

    Gao Wen was startled: "Is this your sense of humor?"

    "Are you surprised? I''m also joking--especially when I need to adjust the atmosphere."

    "Well, it''s a good cold joke," Gawain waved his hand, "but now what we need more is to understand what happened to the pair of elves...Bertila''s guess is creepy, but I have to admit it. Vigilant enough. The earliest information about the pair of elven twins came from you. Do you think... what Bertila said is possible?"

    Veronica thought for a while, and said slowly: "First of all, I want to explain one thing-in the past, the affairs of Sister Ferna-Lerna did not attract the attention of the high-level rebels. On the contrary, we were This concern for a long time.

    "Someone was sucked into the''other side'' of the''boundary'' in the accident. It is possible that they have come into contact with the edge of the kingdom of a certain god. It is very likely that they have been polluted. Then one of the individuals returned to our real world. The risks behind the incident are obvious. The rebels of the year may act recklessly and may have a lot of bold and crazy plans, but we are far more cautious than our crazy persistence when it comes to the''safety issues'' involving gods.

    "Sister Ferna was subjected to very strict observation and testing after the accident, including tests involving''divineness.'' We used the eternal slate and the magical symbols of every sect in the world. , We used various methods to confirm whether they had symptoms of divine infestation, and checked their mental state-even until they returned to the Rebel Project and returned to the post in the laboratory, we followed them and observed them It still lasted for half a year."

    Gao Wen had not heard Veronica mention the details of this aspect before, and he was a little surprised at this time. At the same time, he had to admit that this is indeed a very strict precautionary measure and a cautious response attitude, but this Instead, he frowned: "In other words, after such a rigorous inspection, you found nothing... You confirmed that Sister Ferna was not contaminated by the gods? There is no spiritual problem?"

    "Of course there is a mental problem-they are obviously already schizophrenic, aren''t they? I said that many of the rebels back then had some mental problems, but there is definitely no divine pollution," Veronica is very sure Said, "Even if there is a trace of pollution, they are unlikely to be allowed to return to work. In this regard, the rebels have a very complete management system."

    Gawain did not speak for a while, but habitually tapped the armrest of the seat with his fingers. Amid the slow tapping, it took him a long time to break the silence: "Seriously, you should verify Ferna. The sisters used the conditions in the laboratory to''create'' the operation process of an elf body, and maybe they can find out some problems..."

    "This is indeed an omission of our work back then, but frankly speaking, even if we verify this, I am afraid that nothing will be discovered," Veronica shook her head. "The main body of the rebellious plan back then was humans, especially bioengineering. Branches, including the "God evil" project, are all based on human templates, so our "verification" will mostly be based on human templates. In those days, we had not clearly realized the soul level of elves and humans. Different, and although the difference in the nervous system has been discovered, no one has ever conducted a live experiment in this area... This is against the tradition of the silver elves, nor does it meet the goal of the rebellious plan.

    "Judging from the technical data available at the time, it was feasible to copy human bodies and manipulate them with foreign souls, so we ignored the problems behind the Ferna sisters."

    Veronica paused here and looked into Gawain¡¯s eyes: ¡°After all, that was the world a thousand years ago ¡ª perhaps the technology of the Gondor Empire was more advanced than most countries today, but we still The limitations caused by the era of existence, and the discoveries and developments in some fields, only appeared after that."

    "...You are right, it doesn''t help to criticize the ancients," Gao Wen sighed softly, nodded helplessly-even though he himself was an "ancient" in the eyes of ordinary people, "I believe you treated Phil back then. A series of observations and tests conducted by Sister Na showed that there should be no divine pollution in their bodies...but their danger does exist. I don¡¯t know what other things are trying besides the gods in the kingdom of God. Enter our real world, but in any case, it¡¯s best not to cross this border..."

 Chapter 1192ï¼š Living conditions are very bad

    The autumn wind is getting colder day by day. Although it is still not "cold", the autumn wind blowing in the morning when the window is opened still makes people can''t help but shrink their necks-but from another On the one hand, such a cold wind can also make the groggy mind quickly regain consciousness and calm the overly restless mood quickly.

    Gao Wen stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling windows of the study, watching the fallen leaves in the courtyard below being rolled up by the wind, the water in the pool was rippling in the wind, and a long snake tail protruded from the nearby bushes. The tip of his tail was soaking lazily in the pool. This peaceful daily scene and the cold wind blowing into the house gradually calmed his mind. He turned his head and looked at Veronica, who was still standing next to the desk: "If it was Sister Ferna really never came back. If the ones who returned to our world back then came from the realm of the kingdom of God...unknown, then what do you think their purpose would be?"

    "I don''t know," Veronica shook her head calmly. "This is also the most weird place for me right now... If the pollution of the gods spreads to mortals, then mortals will soon go crazy and it is impossible to maintain thinking. Ability for a thousand years; if it is a certain deity who returns to our world, then his divine fluctuations will not be able to cover; if a certain deity finds a way to conceal its own divine fluctuations and descends into our world, then he His actions will also be constrained by the ¡°rules of the gods¡±. He should either be completely mad, or he should protect all living beings-neither of which is in line with Sister Ferna¡¯s performance.

    "So... we can roughly rule out the possibility that Sister Ferna is the incarnation or deity of the gods, because their mental state is neither crazy nor good enough..." Gawain said slowly and thoughtfully, using his fingers unconsciously Rubbing his chin, "But... what else can the kingdom of God have besides God?"

    Veronica frowned slightly, and after a moment of thought and hesitation, she spoke with uncertainty: "I used the platinum scepter as a bridge to visit the realm of the God of Light for a short time-it is a floating In a magnificent city in an unknown space, there are light-cast walls and countless neat, tall, and majestic palaces and towers. In the center of the city is an extremely wide square. A torrent of holy light crosses the city and gathers in the center of the kingdom of God On the crystal, the crystal is the image of the **** of light.

    "In general, the kingdom of the **** of light conforms to the concept of the holy light: light, warmth, order, and shelter. In this kingdom, all I see are all kinds of things that symbolize the light... ¡­But it is limited to the sights I''see''. I visited there in the form of mental projections, and immediately after returning, the process of personality reshaping was carried out due to serious pollution, so my perception and memory are very good Limited, can only be used as a reference."

    Gawain listened carefully to Veronica¡¯s description of the Kingdom of Holy Light¡ªhe knew these things. Not long after the establishment of the Theocracy Council, he mentioned these things in a report. In fact, the details she described are basically the same as the kingdom of God described in the most orthodox and standard sacred books of the Holy Light Church: the kingdom of God originated from the imagination and definition of the abode of gods by mortals, so Veronica The kingdom of God visited must also conform to the external description of the Holy Light Church, which is right.

    "It sounds like a god''s kingdom is very''pure'', and there are only things related to this god..." After Veronica''s voice fell, Gawain said thoughtfully, "What about outside the kingdom? According to Ammon and Enya, in those areas where thoughts cannot be accurately defined, in the depths of deep ocean ripples...what is there?"

    "I don''t know that," Veronica shook her head. "I only visited the Holy Light Realm by means of spiritual projection. My actions and perceptions were highly restricted. I could only see a few areas within the kingdom of God. As for the situation, as for the outside... I only have a thick haze of chaos in my mind, and I can''t see anything. But I guess... the true gods should know something."

    "Are you a real god..." Gao Wen said slowly, "Yes, it seems that our''senior consultant'' should do something serious again..."

    ¡­¡­

    In the warm and bright incubation room, the pale golden giant dragon egg is quietly standing on the base in the center of the room, a faint fragrance surrounds the giant egg, and at the same time a gentle air current blows from the nearby ventilation pipe. Haunts with the fragrance.

    A dragon egg with a faintly spotted shell, one size smaller than the golden dome, stood on another metal base not far away, and a white soft cloth wiped the surface of the small dragon egg up and down. The cheerful sound of "twisting", and with this rhythmic wiping, a soft, shallow singing came from the golden dome in the center of the room. The song did not seem to have exact lyrics, every syllable It also sounds as if a number of constantly changing rhythms are superimposed at the same time. This is an indescribable sound from a higher existence, but at this moment, it no longer has fatal pollution damage, but only shows the mood of the singer. happy.

    When Gao Wen opened the door of the incubation room and walked into this warm and bright place, what he saw was such a peaceful and calm scene-the big egg was taking care of the small egg, and the main way of caring was to hold it, and also to take care of it. While singing.

    is the ballad of the ancient gods. jpg.

    "Ah, Gao Wen¡ªmy friend, it¡¯s been gone for several days," Enya¡¯s voice suddenly sounded, awakening Gao Wen from a brief stupor. The former dragon goddess who was wiping the shell of the dragon egg was very happy. Saying hello to the ground, the runes on the eggshell wandered silently, "Why stand there? Come in and sit down."

    Gawain blinked, but he was awake, but his expression was a bit weird: "I just reflected on myself for a moment...Is the style of painting around me becoming more and more strange..."

    "The painting style? Qingqi? It''s a really interesting way of speaking-you can always create these incredible words... Or, is this some kind of code word in your hometown?" Enya''s tone was smiling, "but these words I know what it means, but I don¡¯t think there¡¯s something wrong with the''painting style'' of the various things around you¡ªeverything becomes fine, right?"

    Gao Wen walked towards the sofa near Enya, and chatted casually as he walked: "Well, everyone is indeed better off than before, this... wait, how do you know what my "original words" mean of?"

    Enya casually replied: "I saw a book a few days ago, which recorded..."

    Gao Wen coughed before she finished speaking, and waved his hand quickly: "Stop! Needless to say, I know!"

    While speaking, he muttered a little in his heart: Shouldn''t he be more serious about restraining Amber¡¯s "recording behavior"? How could "Sacred Saohua" spread to Enya? What is this, is the reverse spiritual pollution of mortals to the gods...

    Enya didn''t know what thoughts were turning in Gao Wen''s mind. She just wiped the trumpet dragon egg next to her very seriously, and then focused on the guests: "Talk about what you want-no trouble You won''t come to me on the initiative, and you can tell by looking at your expression, have you encountered a problem?"

    "I can''t hide your eyes," Gawain smiled awkwardly, then condensed his thoughts and asked straightforwardly, "I want to inquire about the ¡®kingdom of God¡¯."

    "The Kingdom of God... you really can ask difficult questions every time," Enya was startled, with a sigh in her tone, "No wonder you came to me first. This is a wise decision-in this regard. The question risk level is unusual. I am afraid that Amone and Milmina dare not answer you. Well, let¡¯s talk about what you want to know-although I may not be able to answer every one of your questions, I am better than Amone and Milmina are "free" a little bit."

    Gao Wen nodded and didn''t go around: "I want to know what is outside of God-strictly speaking, it is around the''boundary'' of the kingdom of God, those areas between the kingdoms of God, those places that cannot be defined by mortal thoughts. Deep in the gap between the deep sea and the kingdom of God... Is there anything in those places?"

    After Gao Wen''s voice fell, Enya was quiet for several seconds before speaking: "...I always thought that I had adapted to the''challenge'' you brought, but I didn''t expect you to always come up with new''surprises''... You How did you come up with such tricky questions?"

    "In short, recently we suddenly found some clues. The clues indicate that there was something that crossed the boundary between the kingdom of God and the world, and came to us "here" with the help of the bodies of two mortals. Going up is not a god, nor is it a''derivative body'' born under the influence of the gods-I am curious, in the realm where the gods are located, besides the gods themselves, what else can come to''here''?"

    Hearing Gawain¡¯s words, the running runes of Enya¡¯s eggshell instantly stopped. Although there was no change in expression on the sleek eggshell, Gawain seemed to feel the solemnity and seriousness of the former goddess at this moment. Solemnly, after a while, he heard Enya¡¯s voice: "The kingdom of God... First of all, I want to make it clear that all I can tell you is the state of the kingdom of God 1.87 million years ago, because at that time After the node, the dragon gods were stripped from the kingdom of gods, and were solidified in the present world in the form of stitching and descending. I don''t know what the gods of the gods will look like after that."

    Gao Wen nodded immediately: "I can understand this."

    "Well... in my memory, the borders of the kingdom of God are indeed not empty," Enya continued, "the places where mortal thoughts cannot be accurately defined are actually full of ruins: the ancient kingdom of God. Ruins, remains of fallen gods."

    "The ruins of the kingdom of God and the remains of the gods..." Gawain''s pupils shrank for a moment, and then slowly said, "I have indeed heard Amoen mention it very briefly and roughly. He mentioned the gods. There are ruins around the kingdom, but he did not explain in detail on this topic. I have also heard that the rebels of the ancient Gondor empire have seen the "destroyed vision" of the kingdom of God in a glimpse, but this aspect The information is too old and lacks systematic review, even Veronica can¡¯t understand..."

    "You can understand this step. It has far surpassed many civilizations in the past 1.87 million years," Enya said gently. "Those ruins and wrecks are actually not difficult to understand. I believe you also have your own. Speculation-their existence represents the season after season of civilizations that this planet has evolved over the past long years, as well as the gods created by those civilizations.

    "The life and death of civilization is dying, and the thoughts of mortals appear and die out one after another. Although every season of civilization has different tendencies, and may even take on different forms, they will always drop in the deep sea. Their own "projections" form corresponding gods... In the extremely long span of time, these projections are layered on top of each other, and there is almost no "blank" where they overlap, and as their corresponding civilizations die, the past The gods of God fell apart, and the kingdom of God was also disintegrated--but all this requires a long process.

    "I believe you have observed the gradual demise and disintegration process of the God of War. You may think that the final result of this demise and disintegration is the complete disappearance of the kingdom of God of War, and this process is very fast, but in fact it is not the case. It¡¯s that simple. This rapid demise and disintegration will only last until a certain stage, after the fragments are completely separated from the world, and after that, the disintegrated fragments of the kingdom of God will continue to undulate and drift in the ripples of the deep sea, and from the rapid The extinction stage has turned into an extremely long, low-speed extinction stage, and the entire process may last as long as hundreds of thousands of years, hundreds of thousands of years, or even longer...

    "Under such circumstances, after the demise of civilization season after season, their gods and the fragments left by the kingdom of God will continue to''pile up'', just like those persistent spirit bodies after the dead, forming in the deep sea. Beyond the huge and layered ruin zone, these ruins have no meaning, no clear thinking echoes, and even the remaining obsessions will quickly become fuzzy and hollow. They just float in the deep sea and become new After civilization was born, they created new gods and new kingdoms of gods. These kingdoms of gods... actually were born among the countless ruins and wrecks.

    "Clear and clear projections of thoughts will produce pure and flawless gods and kingdoms. Therefore, at least within the kingdom of gods, everything is in a state of''pure'', but when the gods in the kingdom of gods look around-the''landscape'' around them It''s not so good."

    Enya''s description came to an end for the time being. Gawain imagined what the depths of the "deep sea" that mortals could not reach, and the actual appearance around the kingdom of God. This time he finally had a clearer view of the mysterious realm. However, this impression made his face a little difficult to look like: "I imagined it...that''s really...not very livable..."

    "No, you can''t imagine it, because the real situation can only be worse than what I described," Enya said in a low voice, "outside the kingdom of God, there are ancient ruins that orbit around and the remains of the gods who are dead, glorious. Around the splendid dome, the end of fate is clearly presented. The gods live in the center of the pure and holy kingdom of God, listening to the praises and prayers of the believers, but they only need to look outside their throne... I clearly see my destiny next, and even my destiny not long after. This is not as simple as''livable'' or''livable''."

    Gao Wen had indeed imagined what it would be like to see the ruins floating around the kingdom of God, but it was not until after listening to the details described by Enya that he really felt the terrible situation. This truth made him stunned and stunned. Apart from that, I couldn¡¯t help muttering: "...those devoutly praying believers, who would have thought that behind the glorious kingdom of God they imagined would be such a truth...Amorn and Milmina never followed I have talked about this aspect..."

    "Because this knowledge is still too dangerous, they are not as''free as I am''," Enya sighed softly, "but when your plan to''open the door'' succeeds, things will be different. Change-mortals opened the door to the kingdom of God with their knowledge and strength, which will further loosen your civilization from the chains, and Amone and Mirmina... can also breathe a sigh of relief."

    (The exclusive card activity for Sword of Dawn has begun! You can find the entrance to the event from the book circle, collect cards to extract experience points or physical surroundings-theoretically this is the first official edition of Sword of Dawn, everyone If you are interested and have spare energy, you can join in the fun~~~

    In addition-I wish you all a happy new year~~~)

 Chapter 1193ï¼š Pathway to Crystal Rock Hill

    Around the kingdom of God, there are layers of ruins and debris left over from ancient times to the present. The huge "ring" formed by them revolves around the kingdom of the gods day and night, and is like a blind beast looking at it. The group is waiting for the new kingdom of God to come to an end, waiting for the gods who have not fallen to fall apart and become new fragments in this huge sea of ??ruins...

    This is the realm of God described by Enya¡ªin a sense, it should be the "deep realm" that Gao Wen has heard of, the strange realm that is located in the deep sea and projected by mortal thoughts.

    At this point, many vague and superficial concepts that he did not understand have finally become clear.

    After Enya''s voice fell, Gawain remained silent and thought for a long time, and then he said thoughtfully: "Those wrecks keep accumulating like this? So is it understandable that if we can come to God? China can withstand the erosion there. We can even find historical projections of ancient times in that sea of ??ruins? Find the traces of thoughts created by civilizations that have long since collapsed in history?"

    "Theoretically, if you can really reach the kingdom of God and really capture those fragments, then you can do this kind of thing, but you can''t go back indefinitely," Enya said gently. "Those fragments do not exist indefinitely. Although their rate of disintegration has become very slow, they still have a cycle of death. According to my memory, the oldest fragments can only survive for hundreds of thousands of years after the demise of civilization. , After that, it will slowly become blurred and distorted, and a little bit''sink'' into the lower layer of the deep sea, until it is far away from all the realms of the kingdom of God, it turns into a meaningless noise in the deep sea, and completely dissipates.

    "At that time, maybe it will be the real "last reverberation" of a civilization."

    "Is it the last projection left by a civilization in the''deep sea"..." Gao Wen suddenly felt something. He imagined what it was like in his mind. At the same time, he couldn''t help but sigh softly, but soon he was Freed from his emotions, he turned his attention back to the topic discussed before, "In short, there is indeed something outside of the gods, at least there are countless ruins and debris that have a cycle of death for hundreds of thousands of years. These''echoes of thought'' from civilizations that have died out in the ancient times no longer possess all the powers and characteristics of''gods''-is that true?"

    A gentle voice came from Enya''s eggshell: "Almost understandable."

    "Then came to our world through the body of Sister Ferna..." Gao Wen frowned slightly, "Could it be these''things'' that crawled out of the ruins?"

    "I don''t think it''s possible," Enya said in a deep voice, "In the depths of my memory, in the age when the dragon gods hadn''t been "stitched", they had looked at the periphery of their kingdom for a long time. During the observation period that lasted tens of thousands of years, nothing that could be called a''living thing'' appeared in those ruins... As I just said, those are nothing more than fragments of the old era. It is the projection in the deep sea of ??the various thoughts created by the dying civilization. With the destruction of the main body of civilization, these projections have lost the''source'' of activity. How can there be anything that can be''climbed'' from the sea of ??ruins? come out''?"

    While talking, the shimmering runes on the surface of Enya''s eggshells slowly walked, her tone was filled with memories and sighs: "Those wreckage fragments... just lifelessly between the kingdom of God and the kingdom of God. The chaos has been running year after year. I... the individuals who make up me have also tried to unearth some secrets from those fragments. However, firstly, we cannot leave our kingdom of God and act at will, and secondly, we dare not arbitrarily. Contact with the product of thought outside the kingdom of God-the sea of ??ruins hides potential pollution from the ancients. Although in theory they are all''dead'', but who can guarantee that there will not be a hint of thought in those ancient remnants. Resonate with us?"

    Gao Wen thought about it, and it was a long time before he nodded slightly, but he had some questions: "Apart from the ruins, is there nothing else outside the kingdom of God?"

    "At least in my memory... no more," Enyalio said in a deep voice after making memories, "but I also said that my memory of the kingdom of God stopped at 1.87 million years ago-there After that, I became a suture body of the gods, a monster that descended on this world, and the connection between me and the realm of the gods¡ªor the ¡°deep world¡± was severed. Is there anything after that? Change, I don''t know.

    "But I don¡¯t think there will be any changes in the realm of the kingdom of God... Its birth and operation are based on the basic laws of this world. As long as the basic laws of this world do not change, the projection rules of the realm of God¡¯s kingdom will not change. , At best, there will only be continuous reincarnation of ruins and remains."

    Gawain thought for a while, and slowly said, "Amon and Milmina should know about the''recent situation'' over there?"

    "The information they have is definitely newer than mine, but I don''t recommend you to ask them about it, at least not now," Enya solemnly reminded, "The realm of the kingdom of God is not exclusive to a certain god, and the laws behind it Directly point to the gods¡ªbefore you have successfully stepped into the kingdom of the gods of war, rashly inquiring about this aspect is likely to lead to the spread of pollution, once the information you hear from the two of them accidentally points to a certain A **** in poor condition, the''coming'' on the battlefield of Winterhold may repeat itself at any time. This level of impact...with your immature''anti-divine barrier'' technology can''t stop it."

    To be honest, Gawain really had a bold idea in his mind just now, planning to feed the anti-divine barrier''s controlling master with 20 kilograms of jelly beans, overload the barrier and ran to consult with Milmina. Regarding the situation of the Kingdom of God, he immediately calmed down when he heard Enya''s solemn warning, but at the same time he was alert in his heart, but he couldn''t help but want to have some thoughts of manipulation, and asked casually: " Then can we use some roundabout methods-for example, you can ask them, and you will tell me after they tell you that in theory you will neither be polluted nor pollute others..."

    Before he finished speaking, he felt a strange "eye" falling on him-who would dare to believe this? He was glared at by an egg-Enya''s helpless and dumbfounded voice rang out: "Why didn''t I find that you have such an uninhibited side? You also want this leap Come out?"

    "I''m just a bold idea..."

    "Then put away your bold ideas, my friend, it won''t work," Enya sighed. "The key to the question is not''who told you?'' The key to the question is''where does the knowledge come from?'' -Pollution depends on the source of cognition, and this law cannot be avoided."

    "Okay, okay," Gawain was a little embarrassed, and he nodded and waved his hands. "But now that I''m talking about this, I have to confirm-if we arrive in the kingdom of God of War, we will see the outside world of God. Some things of... really won¡¯t go wrong? This is also a kind of cognition, but the cognitive approach has changed from two retired gods to our active exploration, so that we won¡¯t touch other gods ?"

    "As long as you do not directly enter the realm of other gods, there will be no problems," Enya answered very positively this time, "As for the difference in cognitive pathways...this is exactly what I have always wanted to tell you. Element: The mortal''s active exploration is to meet knowledge; the "information" from the gods is to be chased by knowledge-this is the polluting "direction", regardless of the blind worship of the "black box knowledge" that leads to divinity Growth, or blind awe of the ¡°mystery and unknown¡± that leads to the breeding of beliefs, is essentially the result of this kind of ¡°direction,¡± which is exactly the mistake the Dragons made in the Rebellion Empire over a million years ago:

    "The Dragon Clan has plunged the Adversity Empire into the direction of being ¡®chucked by knowledge¡¯ and is unable to reverse this process. The birth of the Adversity God has become a necessity.

    "What you have to pay attention to is precisely this: no matter what method you use to explore the unknown and decipher the truth, you must remember that it is mortals who are going to meet knowledge and not fall into the fate of being chased by knowledge, as long as they can do it. With this, you can avoid most of the pollution risks."

    "You must take the initiative to face knowledge, don''t be chased by knowledge..." Gao Wen repeated these words thoughtfully, his expression became serious, and finally nodded solemnly, "I wrote it down. But then again, You feel like today...a bit like a worried mother who has been actively reminding me of various things."

    The rune wandering on the surface of Enya''s eggshell stopped for a moment, and then the helpless voice of the former goddess came from the eggshell: "Gawain, don''t you think this kind of statement is a bit rude to a lady? Huh?"

    "Aha, sorry," Gawain laughed, he obviously judged from Enya''s tone that she was not angry, it was just a joke between two friends, "but your state today is really interesting. "

    "Really..." Enya said thoughtfully, her attention was then placed on the small dragon egg not far away, "Probably because I have been taking care of this egg for a while... The process of cubs can easily make the mentality of gains and losses. I always thought that this kind of thing is only effective for mortal races, but I didn''t expect that I would be affected by this myself.

    "Is that so?" Gawain raised his eyebrows, then got up from the sofa, stepped to the dragon egg not far away, and asked curiously, "Speaking of which, how is this egg? Melita seems to visit it often these days?"

    "Yes, Merita and Noretta come often recently. They care about their''child''," Enya said with a smile, "As for this egg...the situation is very good, it has entered the hatching At the end of, the day when the wyvern breaks out of its shell will soon come. But this is also the most vulnerable stage of the dragon egg. The wyvern is at the critical moment of forming the heart, lungs and part of the nervous system, so even I dare not inspect the egg casually The situation inside the shell--but I can still feel the surging vitality escaping from it. This must be a healthy and lively little guy."

    "For Tarrond, the new born young dragon means hope," Gawain couldn''t help but smile. He seemed to recall the spring when this land was still a difficult time to open up. The first baby born on the land, "At that time we should celebrate."

    ...

    On the vast and scorched-earth plain, the cold wind roared across the unobstructed large tracts of land, bringing snow and dust flying, but also on such a vast and open plain terrain. An abrupt hill stands on the ground-it rises from the center of the plain, surrounded by pipes and storage tank ruins that are melted and deformed to almost completely indistinguishable from the original form, and crystallized plates are all around it and follow the bulge. The terrain stretches all the way up, forming a hill that seems to be cast by a large number of irregular crystals. Those criss-crossing crystals point to the sky along the mountain, and under the dim light of Talrond, it looks like countless rugged animal bones. .

    The young huntress Lola and her companions stood on the assembly ground in front of this hill, surrounded by several other teams of adventurers who had assembled, and several huge dragon fighters landed near several teams, covering the sky. The sun¡¯s dragon wings had just been put away, and the snow and dust disturbed by the dragon wings were gradually calming down on the ground.

    "This is the crystalline rock hill..." Laura raised her head and stared at the strangely shaped hill in front of her, her eyes falling on the jagged crystal clusters, with a sigh in her tone, "I have worked hard for so long...Cong Ah The safe passage from Gondola to the Crystal Rock Hill has finally stabilized. When the advance camp is also established here, a large part of the safe area will be added."

    A companion smiled beside her: "Yeah-thinking about it this way, it feels a bit of accomplishment, as if I have done a terrific thing."

    Lola smiled and nodded. She knew that the adventurers who gathered in this land were actually not heroes. Everyone came to this barren land not far away to get rich after going back. That''s it-the high-energy materials that can be seen everywhere on the land of Tarrond, the elements and spirit creatures that are already rare in the continent of Loren attract them, let them fight here, this motive... No matter how beautiful the description is , Is not great.

    But when they and the dragon cleared out the dangers in an area, rebuilt a vital passage, and opened up a new safe zone in the wasteland, even the most selfish adventurers will inevitably feel in their hearts. There will be some passionate feelings and some feelings of "being a hero".

    "It looks so beautiful," a female swordsman squinted her eyes and admired the crystal clear crystals on the crystalline rock hill. "I heard that this was a factory before? What raw materials escaped after the factory melted were impacted by divine power. Become such a beautiful crystal...looks like a crown..."

    However, as soon as the female swordsman''s voice fell, a disharmonious voice suddenly sounded in the team: "But how do I feel like Mother Earth¡¯s acne...Suddenly such a structure appeared on the plain..."

    As soon as this discordant voice came out, Lola frowned, but when she followed her reputation, she saw the old mage Modil wearing a black soft hat standing in the middle of the team, holding her own. Beard, while looking at the left and right innocently, spread his hands: "Don''t look at me, I just feel it..."

    Several eyes that focused on the past, after seeing the person who was speaking, immediately took them back, including Lola''s own.

    It''s Master Modil, that''s all right.jpg.

    (I wish you all a Happy New Year!)

 Chapter 1194ï¼š Invitation and meeting

    Master Modil is an incredible person, and he has become famous among the adventurers who are out of action recently-the deeds of directly blasting an element lord into scum with 17 horror spells are of course the main reason. , But there is another reason that made the old man famous, that is, Lola and his partners spared no effort in propaganda after returning to the camp.

    Of course, in the eyes of the young huntress, the main propaganda efforts come from her unreliable partners. Of course, she herself is honest, reliable, cautious, low-key and thoughtful.

    In the propaganda of her unreliable partners, the old mage Modil¡¯s deeds have been slowly upgraded from "seventeen magic shots to kill the element lord" to "a forbidden spell to smash the flame giant", and then slowly Upgrade to "Throwing a fireball and blasting the entire valley (including the flame giant by the way, the latest version is like this:

    During the encounter, the old mage Modil let out a roar, and casually released a flash technique, then he smashed his staff and rushed up to smash the element lord, and then rushed into the elemental fissure, charging horizontally in the fire elemental world. Countless killings. After leveling the lava plain, he pressed the head of the Fire Prince into the magma river. After beating him violently, he calmly left, and sealed the elemental fissure by the way (bring the door when I left)...

    Of course, no one dares to believe this latest version. It was born after a very serious alcohol abuse by a certain adventurer. It fully proved a wise saying among adventurers: The more you drink, the bigger the scene, the earlier you get drunk. The better the skill.

    But no matter how weird these various versions of rumors are, the adventurers in the camp have at least one consensus: the old mage Modil is very strong, and he is a strong man who can make everyone in the camp awe. "Professional level to be determined" is still written on his identity card, but almost everyone firmly believes that this odd-tempered old man has reached a legend.

    And as to why such a powerful legendary mage would willingly mingling among adventurers... The old mage¡¯s own explanation was "for adventure," but basically no one in the camp believed it. About the secret behind this incident So far, there have been countless versions of speculation circulating in private, and every time an "inside person" gets drunk in a tavern, several new versions will appear.

    Does the powerful mage Modil know these rumors? I¡¯m afraid I know that, although Lola hasn¡¯t come into contact with a powerhouse of this level, she doesn¡¯t think the mob in the camp thinks that ¡°in private¡± chats can hide the perception of a legend. However, the old mage never What opinions he has expressed on this, he always ran around cheerfully, greeted everyone, registered like an ordinary adventurer, went to handover, exchanged supplies and made new partners, as if immersed in some kind of huge You can''t extricate yourself from the fun, just like his present performance: with a face full of joy and curiosity, watch the wonderful landscape of the crystal rock hills with other adventurers.

    After a short rest, several teams of adventurers were reassigned and began to perform guard missions in the open area around the crystal rock hills. The accompanying dragon warriors began to set up the commanding heights they brought from New Agundor. Various facilities and devices-Lola looked at the "hill", among the rugged crystalline rock pillars, she saw dazzling flames gushing up from time to time. It was the dragons who were welding strong alloys with their breath. They must first install several staggered protective walls at the new gathering point, and then install basic energy stations, shield generators, and high-power communication devices in the protective walls. This should not take long.

    In fact, a temporary communication station was originally established on the crystal rock hill: before this safe passage was opened, an elite dragon advance team flew directly over the plain full of monsters and elemental rifts, and set up a small one on the top of the mountain. Communication towers and energy stations are difficult to maintain the communication between Agundor and the West Continent Security Post. However, the temporary communication station has limited power, difficult to supply, and may be cut off from the base camp by the wandering monsters at any time, so the new Argondo sent a follow-up team to open up this route and try to establish a real camp here.

    Modil walked with Laura, he looked up at the sky from time to time, his eyes swept across the muddy clouds. The extreme day of this land is coming to an end, and the night that will last for half a year will continue to envelop the entire Tarrond. The dim sky is reflected deep in the sunken eye sockets of the old mage. He suddenly sighed: "It''s not easy... "

    Lola was a little startled by this endless sigh: "What did you say? Why is it not easy?"

    "Can you see the huge chaotic energy fields covering the sky over this continent? Miss Laura, you are also extraordinary. If you concentrate, you should be able to see them too," the old mage said quietly, "These energy fields are The product left over from the war, I don¡¯t know how long it will take for the dragons to completely neutralize and purify them, and before they are completely dissipated, it is not easy to maintain long-distance communication on this land... like Crystal Rock Hill. High-power communication stations are a very heavy burden for the dragons today, but they still persistently want to rebuild order in such a harsh environment, and they have never thought of abandoning this land..."

    "...Perhaps the dragons, like humans, have nostalgia for their hometown," Laura thought for a while, shook his head gently, "I don''t know much about dragons, but you, did you find what you were looking for? ?"

    Hearing Laura¡¯s question, Modil was silent for a while, and then smiled faintly: "How easy is it...I have been tossed by this illusory sense of guidance and confusion about my own memory for many years, I There have been countless times as if I saw the hope of understanding the beginning of the curtain, but in the end it was just a waste of time, so even when I came to this land, I did not expect to find any answers in a short period of time-even possible, the so-called The answer simply does not exist.

    "Miss Laura, I haven''t found it yet. I don''t know what the thing I lost is, and I don''t know how this land is related to me. Let''s take a step... Actually, even if I didn''t find anything in the end. It¡¯s okay, I don¡¯t feel regretful, this is an extraordinary adventure after all, at least I have gained a lot of insights that I have never had before.¡±

    The old mage looked quite optimistic. His free and easy attitude made Laura, who was willing to speak comfortably, feel that she did not know how to speak. In the end, she had to smile back and gently nod her head: "I have been in Tarrond for so many days. I have also gradually begun to understand what you once said to me-every adventure has its own value, and the process of exploring in the unknown is the ultimate reward."

    As soon as her voice fell, a flutter of wings suddenly came from high above, interrupting the conversation between the two. Laura followed the prestige, only to see a huge black figure slowly descending from the sky, a black dragon with huge pressure descended from the sky, and was shrouded by a brilliance in the process of landing. When the brilliance dissipated, the dragon was already Transformed into a black dress girl with a calm and introverted temperament and short hair, and walked in the direction of Modil.

    Lola was a little nervous subconsciously-this certainly did not come from some kind of "hostility" or "guard". After spending so many days in Tarrond, she and other adventurers have already adapted to the existence of legendary creatures like giant dragons around them, and also adapted to the civilization and friendliness of the dragons. However, when they see such a big dragon When creatures fall from the sky, tension is still an unavoidable response.

    Although she felt worried for no reason, every time she saw the dragon landing, she always couldn''t help but worry that these behemoths would fall off one by one, and then swept across the land...I don''t know where this inexplicable association came from.

    After thinking about it, the black dragon girl with short black hair and short ears had already stepped forward to Modil. She stooped slightly and greeted with a meticulous attitude: "Mr. Modil, sorry that something happened suddenly-- The commander of the camp wants to meet you, do you have time now?"

    "Me? The commander wants to see me?" Modil pointed to himself with some surprise, as if he had never expected that such a legend mixed in adventurers should have attracted the attention of the dragon clan''s upper class. "I know what is going on. Huh?"

    "Sorry, I''m just responsible for spreading the message," the black dragon girl shook her head, "but you can rest assured that this will not be a bad thing-everyone knows your outstanding performance in the battle against the element lord, I think... the upper level should be Want to praise you?"

    "Ah, this is a good thing," Lola immediately laughed and nodded to the old mage beside him, "It looks like you have finally attracted the attention of the dragon managers, old gentleman."

    "Is it a good thing?" Modil squeezed the beard on his chin, and seemed to hesitate before nodding slowly, "Well, as long as I am not going to take back my qualification certificate for adventure here, that stuff costs money. Do it-lead the way, girl, where is your commander now?"

    "He has come to the temporary camp on Crystal Rock Hill," the black dragon girl nodded, "Do you mind being taken by me? If you don''t mind, I will take you there."

    ¡­¡­

    After a while, on the upper level of the crystal rock hill, on the temporary camp clearing, the huge black dragon was steadily landing on the landing field, and before the dragon landed, a figure caught under the dragon''s claws was already agile. The ground jumped to the ground and quickly ran to the safety zone next to him.

    Modil, who was caught all the way by the dragon claws, slapped the dust on his body, tidyed up the clothes and beard that had been disturbed by the wind, stared at the black dragon girl who was coming out of the brilliance, and waited until the other party approached. Can''t help but speak: "I thought you said''Bring me here'' to let me ride on your back-you didn''t say that you wanted to grab it with your paw!"

    A trace of apology appeared on the black dragon girl''s face: "Sorry, I... Actually, I don''t mind letting a friend of Tarrond like you sit on the back, but I suffered some injuries in the previous battle. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not suitable for you..."

    "Ah, don''t need to say, I know," Modil quickly interrupted the words behind the black dragon lady, his face looked a little embarrassed, and he scratched the back of his head and said, "I should be sorry. I just spoke a little bit over the brain-please forgive me, because of some reasons, my brain occasionally is not very normal..."

    As he said, he frowned slightly, as if he suddenly remembered something and muttered: "And then, I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s an illusion. I always feel that this kind of flying on the claws of a dragon... It happened."

    The black dragon girl looked at the human mage who started talking to herself in confusion, and then she heard the other person ask herself: "Girl, do you know if there are any dragons in your dragon clan that are used to flying people with their claws? ?"

    "Ah? With claws?" The black dragon girl was taken aback, and said with a bit of underground consciousness, "I have never heard of any ethnic group that has this habit... This should be regarded as a hobby of some individuals at best-if it is the old age. If it does, it may happen that the scales on your back have just been waxed and you are not willing to ride it."

    "Is that so?" Modil touched his head, and quickly put this trivial little detail aside, "Forget it, this matter is not important-take me to see your commander first."

    "Okay, Mr. Modil."

    Led by the Black Dragon Maiden, Modil passed through the take-off and landing site of this temporary camp before long. After passing through several temporary barracks that were being welded and assembled, they came to a building made of steel and stone. In front of the large house built, the black dragon girl stopped in front of the house and lowered her head slightly: "I can only take you here-the leader wants to talk to you alone."

    Modil was a little distracted. He didn''t notice that the word "commander" had been quietly replaced by the word "leader" in Tarrond. He nodded subconsciously. She was very young, but in fact, Miss Black Dragon, who may have lived for forty thousand years, left the scene quietly. Only a metal-cast gate stood quietly in front of the old mage, and opened a gap by herself.

    Modil was taken aback, and reached out and pushed open the door.

    He came to an open room. The light in the room was bright. The light radiating from a few luminous orbs on the roof illuminates this place with simple furnishings and a clear structure. He saw a table and a few chairs in the center of the room, and the surrounding walls were simple and durable metal shelves and some magical devices in motion, and a tall figure wearing a pale gold robe with blond hair was Standing in front of the window not far away, when Modil cast his gaze over, the figure just turned his head.

    The leader of Tarrond, Herragor.

    Modil was a little startled. After carefully looking at the dragon clan who couldn''t see the age or the depth for a long time, he frowned and asked, "Who are you? You don''t look like an ordinary camp. commander."

    Herragor seemed to be brewing an opening remark, but at this moment Modil could not help but laughed: "I think every adventurer will have the most basic impression of me, especially someone like you. Mage-after all, I also showed up at the welcome ceremony at the adventurer camp."

    Modil blinked and shook his head a little apologetically: "I''m sorry, my memory... occasionally is not so reliable. So who are you?"

    "You can call me Herragor," the leader of Tarrond said gently, "I am the ruler of the land under your feet."

 Chapter 1195ï¼š A person without a surname

    Herragor, the ruler of Tarrond Continent-It is said that the dragon has three leaders, respectively in charge of knowledge, technology and authority. Among them, the dragon of knowledge is the wisdom Andal, and the dragon of technology. Currently not in Talrond, and the authoritative dragon of dominance is the awesome Heragol, the ancient dragon who once served the dragon **** and brazenly raised the flag of resistance, is also the head of the three ancient dragons one of.

    Even if Tarrond is now in decline, even if the dragons even need the assistance of the Alliance to survive this cold winter, the powerful and awe-inspiring Primordial Dragon is still one of the individuals at the apex of all mortal kingdoms, so listen. After Herragor''s introduction, even Modil couldn''t help but froze for a while, and only a few seconds later opened his mouth and said, "Ah oh-this is really surprising."

    Then he shook his head: "They told me that there was a camp commander who wanted to see me. I didn''t expect it to be someone like you..."

    "Please forgive me, because I don¡¯t want to be too eye-catching-adventurers have finally adapted to life in Tarrond, and you know that they are very good at...processing infinite based on limited facts. Wonderful story," said Herragor, shaking his head somewhat helplessly, and then raised his finger to a chair opposite him, "Sit down, Mr. Modil, you can relax a little."

    Modil glanced suspiciously at the dragon leader in front of him, then looked at the chair in front of him, and then sat down slowly, and at the same time frowned insignificantly: "Well, can I say it now? A like you How can a leader like this have time to come and find me, an ordinary adventurer in person? Don''t say that you also believe in the saying that''an old fist pressed the fire prince into a lava river violently''... "

    "Ordinary adventurer?" Herragor watched Modil sit down, and raised his eyebrows after hearing what the other person said. "Is this your positioning of yourself? You are really just an ordinary ''Adventurer''?"

    "Otherwise?" Modil pointed to himself, "I think it is more appropriate to use the three words''adventurer'' to describe himself. I am still different from ordinary adventurers."

    Herragor didn''t speak for a while, just staring at the old magician in front of him quietly, as if he was judging certain inner nature of this "human" in a certain way. His eyes had the power to penetrate the truth. Even if he has no gifts from the gods, he, the former "demigod," can see many things that ordinary people can''t see. After such observation lasted for several seconds, he finally retracted his gaze and frowned slightly.

    "I heard that you have lost some memories, Mr. Modil," the former dragon priest pondered his vocabulary. "You don''t know where you came from, and you don''t know where you are already outside...how many years you have ventured, or even don''t know. Isn¡¯t that true of my travels in the early years?"

    "Strictly speaking, it''s not just as simple as losing your memory," Modil thought for a while, and didn''t think a ruler like Herragor would have any need to harm him, and he had never done anything in this regard. After concealing it from the outside, he replied frankly, "Sometimes my memory will appear chaotic, there will be intermittent, repeated, retrogressive, and sometimes there will be some things that I don¡¯t think should be related to myself. Come out of it¡ª¡ªI really don¡¯t remember where I started my adventure, or my parents, relatives, friends, family, hometown... I don¡¯t remember anything.

    "Occasionally, I will recall some fragments of traveling somewhere. I can clearly remember those intersections, those houses, and even the names of some local acquaintances, but when I tried my best to find the place in my memory, I found that everything was It is very different from what I have in my own impression, as if those memories have been processed by dreams; sometimes I suddenly wake up from a strange place and I don¡¯t remember how I got there. People around me tell me something. What I have just done not long ago sounds like describing a stranger...

    "I think I might have been cursed by something, you know, the curse of the spirit and soul-this is mostly related to one of my adventures. Maybe I have touched an ancient heritage that should not be touched? Enraged some ghosts wandering in the tomb? I have tried to solve this problem, to find the ancient ruins I have ventured, and I want to relieve my''curse'', but it is not so easy. I don''t know. Where have I been and how can I understand the source of the curse?"

    Modil spread his hands, and ended with this, and Herragor nodded thoughtfully, and said casually: "This sounds difficult, Mr. Modil, your experience is sympathetic."

    "I don''t need much sympathy-although many people will have this reaction after hearing my experience," Modil''s attitude is quite calm, "I have been anxious and angry, but I don''t know how many years have passed. I''ve seen it open. Compared with the past that I can''t remember, there are still many unknown novelties in this world waiting for me to explore, and the new changes in this era are exciting enough. I''m very thankful, no matter what Losing my memory, at least my strength and a lot of knowledge are still there. These things can make me live well in a more difficult environment. There is nothing more satisfying for an adventurer..."

    This is an almost unreasonable optimistic attitude. It is a "free and easy" that ordinary people cannot understand. Herragor doesn''t know if this is the truth of the old master or the "epiphany" of self-defeating after years of setbacks and blows. , He just frowned and thought about something. Of course, this hesitant attitude could not hide Modil¡¯s eyes. The old mage glanced at the dragon leader in front of him: "Honorable Heragol--you can see that The interest in me is not just because an amnesia adventurer made some "movements" among adventurers. Please tell me directly, what on earth do you want me for?"

    "In fact, when we first learned that there was a legendary strong man who had been in the adventurer camp for some reason, we were just surprised and curious. The reconstruction work of Talrond was heavy, and it was not worth the experience of betting too much. But soon I heard your name... The powerful strength, the identity of the adventurer, the name Modil, these elements together remind me of an event that happened shortly before the''Great Battle''. "Hragor finally sighed softly. As he said, he waved to the side, so some pages flew out of thin air from a nearby shelf and landed on the table between the two.

    "A dragon on a mission on the continent of Loren brought back some information. She also mentioned a name and an incredible travel book-Oh, of course this is not the original, and the original is not in Tarrond. This is my basis. The original report is a small amount of fragments transcribed from memory, but the content above should be indistinguishable from the original. You can take a look and see if you can think of anything."

    Modil watched the pages fall in front of him, the old mage''s eyes seemed to shake uncontrollably, and some kind of transcendental intuition surged into his heart, making this powerful old man''s heart pounding--he pursued it. Something for so many years seems to be about to appear, appearing in this land where the mystery has just been unveiled. Although he has thought that he is ready for countless times, when it is really possible, he The first reaction turned out to be to refuse to contact and understand.

    But this sudden impulse of resistance was easily suppressed by him. With a wave of his hand, he summoned the pages of paper in front of him, and his eyes slowly swept over it.

    "...X month and XX, I greeted my friends and prepared to go again. The things at home have been arranged. The plan has been adequately done from the''smooth return in a short day'' to the''death outside''. Saint Sunil also said hello...

    "The children seem to be quite critical of my new adventure plan...

    "... The experience in the shadow world cannot be repeated. I should make proper preparations this time, such as finding a reliable teammate. I should clearly realize that I am a fragile mage, and the matter of charging and fighting is not suitable for me... "

    Lines of text were swept across the field of vision, and many familiar and unfamiliar names and events touched Modil¡¯s fragmented and chaotic memory world like the light and shadow passing over the water. His expression changed several times, and It took a long time to finish reading those few pages of paper, and then he was stunned for more than ten seconds before finally hesitating to break the silence: "This record...is someone¡¯s adventures, yes. Right?"

    "Do you really have no impression of them?" Herragor leaned forward slightly and asked seriously, "I didn''t think of anything after seeing it?"

    "Well, it looks like I guessed it... Is this the record I once left? Is it my travel note?" Modil read the answer from Herragor''s attitude, but his expression It only seemed more confused, "But I really don''t have any impression at all, I have no impression at all...family, friends, companions...I even had children? I really have these?"

    The old mage muttered to himself, his eyes suddenly changed between being sober and confused, but before he was completely confused, Herragor''s voice suddenly came from the side, and the magic in the language of the dragon made him instantly Sober up: "Mr. Modil, please stay focused. We are just talking about a travel note. Your spirit should be firmly anchored here."

    "Oh, oh, stay focused, stay focused," Modil awakened suddenly, his gaze scanned the paper pages that had fallen on the table again, "I really don''t remember them. Do you know the full name of the person who left this travel note?"

    "Modil Wilde," Herragor nodded and said, "When you hear the last name, don''t you remember anything?"

    "Wild...Wild?" Modil frowned, repeating this unique surname in the human world in a low voice, "I don''t remember, I don''t remember my own surname, but I am a little familiar with this surname. ...Wait! I know, I''ve heard of it! The ruler family of Anzu North, Duke Wilde¡ªhuh?"

    The expression of the old mage was stunned. He finally remembered where he had heard of this familiar surname. However, when the surname was connected to him, a huge confusion rose from the bottom of his heart completely. Overwhelming his mind, he raised his finger to himself, his face was full of "how is this possible?" He obviously couldn''t believe his guess at all.

    What he did not expect was that the name Modil Wilde had even disappeared in this world for six hundred years.

    Hragor gave a light cough, carefully considered his vocabulary and said: "Mr. Modil, this is just a clue, we should..."

    In the middle of speaking, he suddenly stopped.

    Modil in front of him has no response, just sitting sluggishly on the spot, maintaining the motion of raising his hand to him.

    Herragor squinted his eyes and glanced at the old mage, and then immediately reacted, sketching a pale golden rune in the air, and wanted to take some emergency measures to protect the soul and reset his mind, but he did something. Before, Modil suddenly woke up again. The old mage blinked, as if the abnormality just now was just an illusion. He looked around and looked at Herragor again. After two seconds of confusion, he was not sure. He said: "Where did we talk? The first lead, do you have anything to show me?"

    "...No, we have seen it, but there is no result, forget about it," Herragor''s expression did not change, but with a wave of his hand, the pages of paper on the table instantly turned into dust and disappeared. In the air, "Thank you very much for your willingness to talk to me about something. Let''s stop here today. You need to rest."

    "Huh? Is it over?" Modil was confused and scratched his hair subconsciously, "How do I think we have just started talking, and are about to talk about the really important part..."

    The old mage murmured, but he stopped abruptly soon. He seemed to realize something and looked at Herragor strangely: "I was in the wrong state just now?"

    "...A bit scary," Herragor nodded. In front of a legendary mage like Modil, many things in the transcendent realm are clear at one point. "For your health, I don''t think we should Keep talking."

    "...I understand," Modil sighed softly, smiling with a complicated expression, then he slowly stood up, ready to turn away, "It seems that I can only''rest'' then. "

    Hragor nodded and watched Modil get up, but when the old mage was about to walk to the door, he still broke the silence: "Mr. Modil."

    Modil stopped and turned his head: "What else is there?"

    "You want to find something''important'' that you have lost in this land, right?"

    "Of course," Modil nodded, "No matter what I say to anyone, this is my purpose."

    "...Then, I will help as much as possible," Herragor said slowly after a moment of deliberation, "You can stay in this land for a few more days and wait patiently for the turning point."

    Modier glanced at the dragon leader somewhat unexpectedly, and asked curiously: "Why? Is the dragon such a generous and hospitable race?"

    Hragor laughed: "Dragons are indeed generous and hospitable, but the more important reason is that I have an intuition that what you want to pursue... I am afraid it is also related to some things we are paying attention to."

 Chapter 1196ï¼š Between life and death

    Hearing Herragor''s answer, Modil pondered for a moment, and then suddenly asked in a low voice: "I was suddenly a little curious...A long, long time ago, in a period that I had forgotten, was I real? Have been to this place?"

    Hragor looked into Modil¡¯s eyes, and nodded slightly before a long time: "Yes, you have visited Tarrond-although you did not directly set foot on this land."

    Modil opened his eyes slightly: "So is the curse I received left here?"

    "I''m afraid not," Herragor shook his head slowly, "At least from the clues that have been available, until you left this land that year, your condition was still normal-and after that, it was normal. For a long time."

    Modil fell silent, not knowing what he was thinking about. It took almost half a minute before he looked up again: "Is this part of the matter there is no way to tell me? For example, it involves Tarrond''s secrets, or it points to some kind of'' ''Things that can be threatened by cognition? If it is the latter, I can understand it. After all, I have traveled outside for so many years...I have always been exposed to some strange things."

    "Yes," Herragor nodded. "Now we can''t discuss this matter in detail-mainly because I am not sure about the risks behind it. But if there is some progress in our work, I will Contact you as soon as possible."

    "I believe this very much," Modil finally smiled again, then he breathed out softly and turned to look at the exit of the room, "That''s it, I should go back to meet with my companions."

    "Are you still going to return to the adventurer camp?" Herragor''s face was a little surprised, "I mean... as a legendary mage, you don''t actually need to perform those tasks in the adventurer camp. I can We will arrange accommodation for you in New Agonda. Although the conditions in Tarrond are difficult today, at least in the core areas, we can still provide more comfortable and thoughtful conditions."

    Modil thought for a while and said with a smile: "Forget it-staying in a land full of unknowns and opportunities, but can''t take risks and explore at will. No matter how comfortable and thoughtful living conditions are for an adventurer, It¡¯s not a good thing. I prefer to stay with Lola and them at the adventurer¡¯s camp. Even when I don¡¯t go out, I can hear countless novel and interesting stories from the adventurers, which is more interesting to me."

    "...I respect your choice," Herragor nodded slightly. "Then please do it yourself-but if you suddenly remember something or need any help, you can always go through any of the adventurers camp The Dragon Clan clerk contacted me-I have already greeted them."

    ¡­¡­

    After leaving the big house and returning to the distribution point of the temporary camp on Crystal Rock Hill, Modil first saw Lola dangling idly by the protective door and several familiar adventurers, the face of the old mage. There was a slight smile on his face, and he took a big step and walked towards that side, and Laura and the others quickly noticed Modil''s approach and greeted them one after another.

    "Are you coming back from a patrol?" After getting closer, Modil glanced at Laura curiously, and asked casually.

    "We''ve all been back for a while," the young huntress said with a smile, "You really have been there for a long time-what did the camp commander talk to you?"

    "Sure enough, has it been a long time..." Modil muttered to himself in a low voice thoughtfully, and then waved his hand indifferently, "Nothing to talk about, just to inquire about my origin. Let¡¯s talk about the Fire Elemental Lord, nothing else."

    "It''s just these?" The two-handed swordsman in the team-the one who was pushed out by Modil with more than a hundred layers of shields-suddenly showed a clear look of disappointment, "I thought I could hear What''internal arrangement''..."

    The druid on the side patted his shoulder casually: "Hey, it doesn¡¯t make much difference to hear what you can¡¯t hear. Anyway, if you look back, you¡¯ll have two more drinks and they will be arranged..."

    The adventurers were just joking, and several teammates who were already familiar with each other started talking and laughing. However, the huntress Lola did not participate in it. She keenly noticed that the old mage''s current situation seemed a bit wrong, and after a little hesitation Still couldn''t help asking: "Mr. Modil, are you... okay? I don''t think you look very good."

    "Me? Face?" Modil stunned, subconsciously patted his cheek, "I''m okay...but maybe it''s a little tired, hey, after all, it''s an elderly person, and you can''t be a young man. Than..."

    The old man''s voice fell, and the faces of the surrounding adventurers suddenly became more weird. The sturdy two-handed swordsman subconsciously looked at Modir''s old and rickety body-in all fairness, based on the past few days. After understanding, the two-handed swordsman can''t guarantee anything else. At least he can be sure that he can go back and lie on the bed for a week even if he fights the old man for three rounds, and if the two sides let go of their hands and feet, he has Confidently sprayed the old man''s face with blood in one round... Does such a legendary Faye not consider the emotions of others when he laments his life?

    Laura¡¯s gaze always fell on Modi¡¯s face. The latter seemed to have completely returned to normal now, but she firmly believed that she had not made a mistake just now¡ªin just a short period of time, she clearly saw Modi. Er¡¯s eyes were in a trance like out of focus, as if his soul had left, and the remaining body was completely instinctively driven to talk, which reminded her of a deserted place in her early years. The kind of undead encountered during the mission in the underground palace...Of course, the ugly and rotten walking dead looked completely different from the flesh and blood old mage in front of her. What she produced was a "feel", a feeling that only she could understand. .

    However, the old mage has completely recovered, and the weird feeling no longer exists. The young huntress blinked, no clues were found, and she could only deny her judgment.

    Probably just misread it.

    ¡­¡­

    Herragor watched Modil leave the room, sensing the other''s breath gradually moving away, and then he waved his hand gently, and a series of slight clicking sounds came from the door not far away, which was locked on the door. After being completely closed, some dragon language runes that were originally hidden on the door, walls, roof and floor gradually emerged, shining mysteriously and changing brilliance under the light.

    The dragon priest of the past carefully observed the state of each rune, and only then showed a slight relief. Then he came to a pale gold pillar-shaped device placed in the corner and activated the energy circulation in the device. There were a few creaking noises inside the newly repaired device, and the crystal film surface covered by the upper half of it finally condensed a clear image-Andal in the form of a dragon appeared on the screen, its huge The head was facing this side, and the dark red mechanical artificial eyes shimmered with dim light.

    Hragor frowned slightly: "Is there something wrong with your body?"

    "Don''t worry, I''m in good condition," Andal nodded lightly, "I just need to release the body and manually check the condition of these ancient implants. After all, although the old antiques I use on my body do not rely on Omi The Gamma system is running, but they have actually been running for too long. I don¡¯t want these old things to be in this critical period."

    Then the old ancient black dragon shook his head and lowered his head to look at Herragor: "Don''t talk about me here, what''s the situation on your side? Have you been in contact with the Mage Modil?"

    "I have been in contact, the situation is a bit complicated," Herragor nodded and said, "His memory and mental state are not quite right. In addition to not being able to remember his full name and origin, he also has some thoughts about his adventure career. With the disordered memory, it can be preliminarily ruled out that the memory was deleted at one time by someone-this should be a long-term, internally-caused chaotic state."

    Andal was silent for a moment, then whispered: "It sounds like...You haven''t been able to confirm in person that he is Modil Wilde?"

    "There is no way to confirm, he doesn''t remember at all. Even if he took out part of Modil''s travels, he has no impression," Herragor shook his head, but then the conversation changed. "But... I think he Exactly."

    "... When suddenly I knew his name registered on the adventurer''s directory, you and I were directly associated with Merita''s report-although we suspected that this was just a duplicate name for the first time, the coincidence part is really There are too many, too many to ignore," Andal said in a low voice, "On the continent of Loren, the''Legend'' is a sparse group. It has traversed the history of the last tens of thousands of years, and perhaps there has not been a second one in humans A legend named''Modil'', and he is also an adventurer who visits Tarrond in search of some kind of''lost thing''..."

    "The only problem is that humans cannot live for six centuries-Modil Wilde should have died six hundred years ago."

    "There is no way for humans to uncover the coffin seven hundred years after their death-but this kind of thing happened," Andal shook his head. "There are not so many''sure'' things in this world, especially in When it comes to the extraordinary realm."

    "I agree with you. This is also one of the reasons why I dare to judge Modil Wilde," Herragor said slowly, and then suddenly changed the conversation. "Speaking of which, I am in and During the contact with that''adventurer'', I discovered something."

    Andal¡¯s mechanical prosthetic eyes immediately shrank: "What did you find?"

    "After reading part of the content of''Modier''s Travels'' and hearing the surname''Wild'' from my mouth, he soon fell into a state of mental confusion. The whole process lasted less than a minute, and then he forgot He no longer remembers the content of the travel notes. His memory has gone back to before I took out the travel notes.¡± Hragor described in detail what had just happened, ¡°At the same time, I observed his The stability of the soul dropped sharply. In order to prevent accidents, I did not try again."

    "...I fell into chaos after hearing the last name? And later lost my memory?" Andal''s tone suddenly became serious, "It sounds...reminds me of undead."

    "Yes, it is reminiscent of the undead, but it is not completely consistent-he at least knows that his name is Modil, and the undead is completely impossible to remember his name. In addition, once the soul bounces back, the consequence is not just confusion. It''s as simple as temporary amnesia," Herragor nodded, "Modil is a living flesh and blood. I can be sure of this. He is alive, but in a living state... not quite right. I am more inclined. So his soul suffered a very serious trauma. This trauma failed to kill him, but it confined part of his "life essence" in a state of immortality-this is probably why he can wander in the world for six whole days. One of the reasons for a century."

    Listening to Herragor¡¯s judgment, Andal fell into thinking for a short time, and broke his silence after a few minutes: "What about the detection of''pollution''? Is there any pollution factor detected?"

    Herragor''s gaze scanned the shining runes all over the room again, and shook his head after hesitating a little: "No pollution has been detected-whether it is other spiritual pollution originating from the gods or pointing to the''adverse tide'' No specific pollution, there is no residual reaction. Modil is just a mortal living in a strange state."

    "...But I''m still not at ease," Andal sighed softly. "He had entered the tower before, and this matter is related to our former god...Although from the clues back then, Modil Wilde was not contaminated by the upsurge when he left Tarrond, but you also know the peculiarities of that tower-even our former gods cannot interfere in that tower. Thing."

    The room fell silent for a while. After a while, Andal spoke again: "What''s your decision?"

    "The tower has made me more and more disturbed recently," Herragor said in a deep voice, "and after the adventurer Modil appeared, this kind of anxiety is becoming more and more intense.

    "I think we should contact Gawain Cecil, at least let the Cecil Empire know the existence of that adventurer-the descendants of the Wilde family over there may be able to verify the identity of their ancestors. At the same time, we also You can discuss with Gawain about the Tower of Upheaval and see what the human emperor who is also good at dealing with gods thinks. Finally..."

    When Herragor said this, his expression was a little weird, and he looked rather hesitant, but Andal guessed what the former dragon priest was thinking. He raised his head slightly, and his eyes flashed dimly. Hong Guang: "You can also ask...''Ms. Enya''s opinion on this matter."

    Hragor sighed slightly: "Although the current''Ms. Enya'' is just a residual humanity aggregate, at least her memory inheritance is very complete, we should ask."

    ¡­¡­

    On the northern border of the Cecil Empire, the seaside city "Beigang" is welcoming the bright noon sun. The fine waves hit the anti-wave facilities on the periphery of the port. The majestic bow of the "Bitter Winter" is pointed to the sky high, this huge sea The fort steadily docked on the edge of a pier in the military zone. At the front end of its upper deck, Byron, dressed in a navy cloak, took a step forward, gazing at the familiar city and coast, with a smile on his face.

    "This is really a''far door''," he muttered, "I don''t know if the girl at home misses me..."

    A low roar from the sky interrupted his self-talk. Byron followed his reputation to the sky. In the bright brilliance of the huge sun, he saw the figure of the red dragon flying across the bottom of the cloud and in the city. Hovering in the sky, amidst the majestic roar of dragons, the red dragon in mechanical armor seemed to be greeting the Bitter Winter on the dock.

    Byron laughed and waved to the red dragon high in the sky in response.

 Chapter 1197ï¼š Contracting Fort Project

    The first batch of alliance teams to support Tarrond will continue to perform a year-long rotating mission on the northern continent until the next batch of aid troops are handed over, but before that, they are responsible for **** and early handover. The working military personnel have completed their mission and returned to Beigang, which is located on the northern border of the Cecil Empire. After a long absence, they set foot on the land of the empire again, and Byron, the big and rough guy, couldn¡¯t help it. I sigh.

    Since human nations lost the shelter of the Church of the Storm 700 years ago and were blocked by the endless sea on this continent, mortal ships have finally truly challenged this endless sea once again. They crossed the cold ice ocean. After visiting a continent far beyond the boundaries of human civilization, returning safely, this feat will definitely be recorded in the annals of history.

    "Following your Majesty these years, I really have encountered something that will go down in the annals of history." Standing on the edge of the upper deck, Byron couldn''t help shaking his head. "I''m a little bit expecting my name to appear in school. What kind of scene is in your textbook..."

    "Don''t worry, when the time comes, the students studying history will definitely see you scolding you once," the adjutant''s voice came from the side, the emperor in navy uniform with a happy smile on his face, "because they won''t Not even you have to recite the whole text after blowing the sea breeze on the wasteland of Tarrond for a few days-and you have to recite a lot of historical events that you participated in elsewhere."

    Byron turned his head and glanced at this guy who followed him from the southern border to the present, and raised his eyebrows: "Stand at attention! Turn back!"

    The adjutant subconsciously stood up straight and turned back. Byron then kicked the guy''s ass: "If you have this nonsense, don''t you hurry up and do the landing handover!!"

    The adjutant twisted his body and only let Byron''s toes touch the edge of his uniform. Then he shouted "Yes, sir" and joked off the deck, while Byron curled his mouth indifferently, retracted his leg and looked up. The sky-the red armored dragon hovering high in the sky has gradually lowered its height, and the whistling sound of the giant wings cutting through the air is transmitted to the ears of the crew of the Bitter Winter. After a series of deceleration and aiming, she Finally lowered to the upper deck of the warship, and when there was still a few tens of meters away from the ship, he let out a low growl, shrouded in a layer of changing brilliance.

    With a loud "bang", the red-haired Dragon Seal Witch condensed a figure from the brilliance and landed straight on the deck not far behind Byron, kneeling on one knee in a very chic and neat posture and slowly Standing up slowly, the heat generated by the aftermath of the magical force diffused from her, and the slightly distorted heat curtain outlined the tall and slightly wild outline of Ashalena.

    Byron frowned and watched the scene not far away. After Ashalena got up, he finally couldn''t help but muttered: "Can you jump closer when you land next time? The meter jumped down..."

    "Are you underestimating the physical fitness of the Dragonborn?" Ashalena waved her hand indifferently as she walked out of the heat. "At this height, even an extraordinary knight like you will not be injured, let alone I. When I was a child Just jumped down from a higher place."

    "No, I mean you don''t break my deck," Byron looked at the place where Ashalena landed just now with a worried look. "Do you know how much money it will cost to fix it once a pit is broken, more Don''t mention that I have to write a report when I go back..."

    Asha Lena: "..."

    "What do you mean by this look?" Byron looked at Ashalena, feeling a little pressure in the other person''s eyes inexplicably, "I didn''t tell you to spend this money-mainly because I don''t want to write a report to explain on the deck. Why is there a footprint..."

    "It makes sense for you not to get married for so many years," the Dragon Seal Witch rolled her eyes slightly, waved her hand, and walked towards the ladder on the edge of the deck. "It''s not entirely because you are rough and you don''t shave. "

    Byron froze for a moment, and saw that the red-haired Lady Dragonborn had crossed himself and walked to the edge of the deck. He finally reacted and screamed dissatisfiedly and walked over there: "You said I''m rough-looking, and I will recognize it. , After all, this is considered an advantage, but you are not right when you evaluate my beard. Do you know how much energy I usually spend on grooming these beards... Eh, don¡¯t go so fast, do you know how to go?"

    "I can see it clearly from the sky, at least I can see the structure on the deck," Ashalena said as she stopped suddenly, turning her head to look at the middle-aged knight who almost hit her because she couldn''t brake. "Instead of discussing this, let''s talk about your next arrangements. Are you going to rest here for a while? Or just go back to the southern border home?"

    Byron paused, and after some thoughts, he said: "The higher-level transfer order has been issued, and the follow-up arrangements for Beigang and the Bitter Winter have already been completed. The rotating captain and the second adjutant will take over. I am going to return directly to the South."

    Asha Lena looked at him: "How are you going to go back? Take the magic train? Or the''cloud bottom'' transport plane?"

    "Um...it''s the train, it''s pretty fast," Byron scratched his hair, "I''m not very interested in flying machines, and to be honest, it''s not as comfortable as sitting on a spacious train...what are you asking about? "

    "Oh? Isn''t it just''not interested'' in flying machines?" Asalena didn''t seem to notice Byron''s last question, she just raised her eyebrows slightly, and her expression showed interest, "Then you Do you want to experience transportation that is more convenient than your existing trains and aircraft?"

    Byron did not react at first, and was still wondering what could be more convenient than the "Cloud Base" transport plane and the magic train in this place, but soon he noticed the weird smile of Lady Dragonborn in front of him and the change. With dark red eyes with vertical pupils, he immediately reacted with irritation and waved his hands again and again: "No, no, I think it''s still a traditional way of transportation..."

    "How can such a new and cutting-edge thing as a magic train be regarded as a tradition?" Ashalena slapped Byron on the shoulder, carrying the powerful power of the dragonborn, "Relax, the''leader''-flight experience This kind of thing is born once, and cooked twice..."

    ¡­¡­

    The wind in late autumn has been quite cold, especially in the wilderness in the north. This chilly wind swept across the unobstructed plains and passed over the withered and withered vegetation and branches. People are clearly aware that the luxuriant summer before is long gone, and the bleak autumn and the cold winter that will soon come are accelerating their pace to approach this world.

    The northern border of the Typhon Empire and the Cecil Empire, the center of the traditional "buffer area" between the two countries, the towering castle stands on the rocky high ground, and the city wall that has not experienced much wind and frost is still as it was just built a few years ago At that time, it was so neat and glamorous. The cold wind from the plains rolled up sand and fallen leaves, slapped on the gray-white exterior wall of the fortress, and rolled the three flags flying above the castle, making them hunt and hunt in the wind. .

    Cecil, Typhon, Alliance, and the three flags represent the role that this castle built in the name of "peace" plays at this moment, and under the flags are the huge engineering convoys, material convoys, and technology that have gathered Personnel, logistics, and senior technocrats from the two human empires.

    Windsor Mapel was standing on the wall of the main entrance of the fortress, her gaze looked at the open wilderness outside the castle. On the land where the representatives of the two countries used to walk, a large temporary camp has been erected. Typhon¡¯s engineering mage and the mechanized construction team from Cecil each worked out the highest efficiency. They allowed barracks and walls to rise at a competitive speed, and built temporary hardened roads between various facilities. In the farther place, you can see two broad roads extending in the east-west direction respectively, one pointing to the Longwind Fortress, and the other pointing to the distant Winter Wolf Fort.

    The president of the Royal Mage Association withdrew her gaze, and almost at the same time, a sound of footsteps appeared on the nearby city wall, and she looked up, with a smile on her face.

    The old magician wearing a black robe is walking towards this side unhurriedly. The rickety old body is still stable in the wind, and a young black-haired female wizard follows the old magician, as if The chicks that follow the same steps.

    "Instructor," Windsor Mapel took the initiative to move forward, as at any time in the past, she never considered her current "chairman" status and legendary power in front of her mentor, "You Why did you go up to the city wall yourself?"

    "I am not a weak old man who needs to be protected in a warm room," the old mage Daniel said lightly. "Your Majesty has sent me here to work with you to ensure the progress of the project, but it is not for me to drink in the room every day. Tea reads the newspaper."

    "What you said is," Windsor Mapel smiled. Although the instructor still speaks with her in a rather flat tone, it is clear that this kind of daily conversation is more indifferent and opposite when the teacher and disciple broke. The condition has improved more than a little bit. She is quite satisfied with this progress, "Your Majesty attaches great importance to this joint project, and having you sitting here personally makes people feel more at ease."

    Daniel waved his hand at random, then raised his head to look at the construction site outside the castle, and asked casually: "How is the current progress?"

    "The planned engineering teams have all entered the site, including Typhon and Cecil. Ninety percent of the technical personnel have been in place, the supply of materials is sufficient, the roads between the camp and the rear are smooth, and the basic communication facilities and living facilities are available. , Storage facilities, etc. have been built," Windsor nodded and said in a good mood, "Next, Cecil will build a total of eight large energy stations around the Contracting Fort, using their most advanced stacked magic nets. To ensure a huge energy supply during the door opening process, the connection between the energy station and the main facility will be carried out at the same time through the wireless transmission of the magic obelisk and the physical transmission of the energy track to ensure the safety and stability of the energy supply to the greatest extent.

    ¡°As for our side, the facilities outside the city are basically to provide remote monitoring. Our main project is inside the castle. According to the plan, we will set up the focusing device and restraining ring required for opening the door in the main hall of the Contracting Fort. Demolition of a part of the existing wall to accommodate the excessively large-scale cooling and waste energy release devices-in order to ensure that the strength of the main building is not reduced due to this, the engineering team also needs to add some new supporting structures and walls at the same time.

    "Mages also need to carry out large-scale enchanting work for the entire facility. Enchanting mainly consists of three parts. One part is used to enhance the strength of the facility. Needless to say, the second part is used to purify the elemental environment to minimize the environment. The interference of the natural magic power of "Pure Arcane Energy" is a request made by the technical staff of Cecil. It is very reasonable. We will cooperate fully. The third part is to set up a''mental protection rune'' near the main hall. ¡ª¡ªYou should have seen them in the information. It is said that they are the blessing power from the deep sea. They are gifts from the sea monster to the alliance. Your Majesty recognizes them very much..."

    Listening to Windsor¡¯s meticulous and serious narration, Daniel couldn¡¯t help showing a smile on his face: ¡°Yes, of course I¡¯ve seen them. It¡¯s an incredible thing, and it¡¯s very effective in protecting against spiritual pollution from the gods.¡±

    "That''s the case. According to one of the preplans, if pollution does happen during the door opening process, then the rune system installed on the scene plus the''anti-divine barrier'' brought by the Cecils will immediately have an effect. Suppressing and sealing off the pollution can at least give us time to evacuate the scene and blow up the portal," Windsor nodded, "This entire enchantment project will be carried out simultaneously with the construction of the main device. We estimate that as many as tens of thousands will be required. Enchant node..."

    "Sounds not easy." Daniel said lightly.

    "Yes, the difficulty is very high-this is not about enchanting swords and armor, nor is it about creating a magic chamber. This time we are going to enchant an entire castle and turn it into a veritable''magic product''. Its scale is unprecedented. ," Windsor said solemnly, and showed a confident smile at the end, "but I am very confident. The whole system is designed by myself and has been deduced many times. The Cecilians also use them. The "Neural Network Calculus" technology of China has been simulated and verified, and it is determined that its effective rate is above 98%. According to the results of previous scholars¡¯ arguments, the effective rate of the enchanting system can only exceed 90%. It can provide adequate protection for the whole process..."

    Windsor was quite proud to describe her design, which reminded Daniel in a trance of some pictures of the past, recalling many years ago that this talented apprentice was excited to show herself every progress in the field of magic. , Every thought... she can always come up with something like this that can shock people around her, and after almost no use for a few years, the things she brought out have reached the level that she can''t control...

    Many years ago, this was the biggest obstacle in his mind.

    "Windsor, you are really talented in this area." Daniel said with a flat expression.

    Windsor finally stopped, she was a little embarrassed and annoyed: "Uh, sorry, mentor, I just..."

    "This is a good thing," Daniel laughed, "We do need your talent now."

    Windsor looked at Daniel with some surprise, but the old mage¡¯s attention has shifted elsewhere. He looked at the castle atrium inside the city wall, his gaze fell under a Cecil flag, and he seemed to speak casually: "That is Has the chief technology officer of Cecil arrived?"

    "Yes, the chief technology officer of Cecil is several days later than us, and has just arrived at the fortress today," Windsor Mapel nodded, "We should visit."

    "Indeed," Daniel laughed, "We should visit."

 Chapter 1198ï¼š March

    The "Gate" project carried out in the Treaty Fort is the first large-scale joint operation since the establishment of the Theocracy Council. It is also a great cause that can shake the alliance countries and leave a page in the history of mortals. Although the only countries that can directly participate in this great plan are the two human empires, Typhon and Cecil, within the alliance, there are countless pairs of eyes watching the progress of the fortress.

    Those countries that do not have the ability to directly participate in the project have either tried their best to send the top scholars, even if these scholars can only do some "survey" nature "edge work" at the project site; or they have provided the human and material resources within their capacity in the hope of To be able to know the results of the opening of the door earlier; or provide a large number of ancient books and references in the field of theology in exchange for a qualification sufficient to leave a name on the list of participating countries...

    These forces gathered from various countries are like a trickle, and they are finally integrated and channeled through the passage of the two empires, and are injected into this towering castle standing in the cold wind.

    "Fort of the Treaty..." On the way to the main hall of the castle, Windsor Mapel couldn''t help but raise his head, looked at the flag flying high above the castle, and said thoughtfully, "Established in the Anzu era , And witnessed the fall of Anzu... the peace agreement between Anzu and Typhon, the commercial agreement between Typhon and Cecil, the armistice agreement, the new peace agreement... one after another symbolizes''unity and progress ''The agreement was signed here. To this day, forces from foreign countries and different races have been gathered here to devote themselves to one cause. This''Fort for Contracting'' has finally been worthy of its name..."

    "I don''t remember that you are still such a sentimental person, able to express such a profound insight," Daniel glanced at the former apprentice faintly, "Don''t you only know that you are immersed in the laboratory to study magic?"

    "...Teacher, you laughed, this is not a deep insight, I just sent it out," Windsor laughed and shook his head slightly, "I just remembered the past few years of us, Ansu, and Sai There seem to be many events in the Syr Empire that are inseparable from this castle. Even your Majesty has said in private that this castle is not going to leave a few rich and colorful pens in the history books of later generations. ."

    ¡°It¡¯s also good for important historical events to be concentrated in one place,¡± Daniel said casually. ¡°At least students in the future can memorize a few place names without memorizing information¡ªwhenever a major historical event can¡¯t remember where it happened, fill in one. The Contracting Fort has at least half the probability of scoring."

    Windsor suddenly showed a look of surprise. She looked at the old mage in a daze, as if she couldn''t believe what she had heard, but Mary, who had been following behind and walking with her head down, couldn''t hold back a laugh, and then hurriedly covered it. Silenced.

    "What a laugh, it''s okay," Daniel turned to look at the black-haired female apprentice, then looked up at Windsor, "Why don''t you laugh?"

    "I..." Windsor was choked and pulled at the corner of her mouth a little embarrassingly, "Sorry, mentor, I didn''t expect you to be joking too, but I didn''t react at all..."

    "You two are almost the same," Daniel shook his head seemingly dissatisfied, then looked up to the front, the main hall door was not far away, and the flag representing the Cecil Empire was flying on the flagpole in front of the main hall. On one of them, he asked casually, "Who is the technical leader sent by Cecil, have you inquired about it? Do you understand?"

    "Ah, of course, I''ve inquired about it," Windsor immediately nodded, and said the information he had obtained through internal channels early in the morning. "It''s the chief arcanist of the Cecil Empire, Master Carmel Slain¡ª¡ª It is said that he is a powerful ancient heroic soul from the heyday of the Gondor Empire. He has lived for a thousand years. Some powerful and unimaginable pure energy reshaped his body and made this powerful ancient magic. The teacher can live forever..."

    When talking about events in this extraordinary realm, even a powerful and noble legendary mage accidentally entered a state of gossip. Windsor Mapel said many "extraordinary legends" about Carmel Slein in one breath. And "epic experience", and then suddenly reacted and coughed embarrassingly: "According to the documents disclosed by the Theocracy Council, Master Carmel is an ancient rebel who knows many secrets in the realm of gods. He specializes in His technology tends to be ancient runes, mathematical logic, and arcane shaping energy theory. The pure arcane energy source we used this time was designed by him himself."

    Daniel quietly listened to the apprentice¡¯s account, his expression remained unchanged from beginning to end. It was not until Windsor¡¯s voice fell, that he nodded slightly, and said very calmly: "I heard something."

    Mary, who was following Daniel, lowered her head from just now, hiding her eyes and expressions-she knows how her mentor is related to Master Carmel, she is an old acquaintance, and she has been very nervous recently. The level of card playing in the network, the basic process of the two masters playing cards is this: Daniel wins, Carmel will give Mary a question, Carmel wins, Daniel will give Mary a question...

    Windsor could not see Mary¡¯s expression, nor could she hear Daniel¡¯s thoughts. She just felt that her teacher¡¯s attitude was a little too cold, so she couldn¡¯t help but remind her: ¡°Master Carmel is a respectable scholar. I have seen some of his papers published in public journals. Not only me, but many people in the Royal Society of Mages respect him. You can also get closer to him-after all, now Typhon and Cecil The relationship has been harmonious, and the academic exchanges are even more supported by your Majesty. In this matter, even those domestic parliamentarians can''t say anything."

    Daniel squinted at Windsor: "Do you think I care about the walking corpses in the council?"

    Windsor was choked immediately, and could only smile a little embarrassingly, but there was no surprise in his heart-the mentor was always a proud person, unless he was truly recognized by him, other people said that heaven''s bragging was also in his ears. It is meaningless, this is still true within Typhon''s academic circles, let alone facing a scholar from another country, it is normal for him to have such a reaction.

    Daniel saw the change in Windsor¡¯s expression, his face still maintained the same indifference as before, but a smile appeared in the depths of his eyes, and then he passed his former apprentice, stepped forward, and pushed the door open. The main hall door.

    In the main hall of the Treaty Fort, the brilliance of the magic spar lamp illuminates this spacious place.

    This hall mixed with Typhon and Cecil architectural styles is entirely made of extremely strong boulders, and its walls are coated with special paint doped with fine gold powder, which makes the entire hall glow A faint metallic luster. There is no pillar in the entire hall, and the round high dome is supported entirely by a delicate structure. The biggest advantage of such a structure for the people in this fortress today is that they can easily move the huge The portal device is installed inside the hall without having to continue to remove more pillars, walls and do a lot of subsequent reinforcement.

    At this moment, where kings and emperors used to sign covenants, front-line commanders used to direct operations, and where they were used to urgently admit wounded in the War of the Slaying of Gods, a "battle" at the forefront of technology has begun. A huge metal pedestal with multiple ring structures was installed in the center of the hall where the oath platform was originally placed. The covenant originally stored here has long since expired with the disintegration of Anzu and was recovered in the museum.

    Around the metal base, a large number of attachments are still in a basic state. Numerous parts and materials are placed in order in the hall. The construction personnel are using paint to draw the remaining work areas and baselines on the ground, wearing white short robes or The technicians, engineering mages, and Typhon scholars of all kinds of magician robes came and went between various areas, busy counting materials, inspecting equipment, and directing workers to construct.

    A tall figure full of mathematics brilliance is floating beside the pedestal in the center of the hall, and subtle energy sparks are jumping and flowing between his rune armor pieces. He curiously observes the complex installation in the pedestal device. Rune array, from time to time to communicate with the technicians beside him-this is Carmel Slane, the chief think tank and great arcanist of the Cecil Empire, as the Cecil side of the "Gate" plan The Chief Technical Officer, he was ordered to oversee the crucial project here.

    A strange breath came from the direction of the entrance of the hall, and Carmel immediately stopped talking with the people next to him. He turned around in the air and saw three figures appearing at the door, walking towards this side.

    One is a tall and dignified middle-aged lady, one is an old wizard who is wearing a black robe and looks old and gloomy, and another is a young female wizard who also wears a black robe and has short black hair. She tightly Followed behind the old mage, like a chick who is following the same steps.

    The brilliance of the Austrian mathematics in Carmel''s eyes gleamed, then floated down from mid-air, and floated towards the visitor. He crossed Daniel''s eyes very calmly, with a pleasant "expression" on his "face", without a trace. The Typhon technicians who were worried next to him saw the slightest clue from the change in his "look".

    After all, except for the few colleagues who spent time with Cecil, no one in this world can see the slightest change in expression on his 200-lumen face...

    "Master Carmel," Windsor came to Carmel with a dignified smile on her face--except in front of her mentor and His Majesty, the president of the Royal Mage Association can maintain the best under any circumstances. With a decent smile, "Good day--this is my mentor, Master Daniel, this is Mary, a senior scholar from the Imperial Industrial Engineering Association, and also another apprentice of my mentor."

    While speaking, the legendary mage couldn''t help but looked at Carmel more. Her gaze swept across the arcane sparks and rune armor pieces filled with the opponent, with curious and surprised gazes.

    This is an incredible life form... Does he need to eat and drink? Do I need to drink water? Do I need to go to the toilet? Do I need to recharge? Is there a normal sense of cold and heat? Need to sleep? Do I need to turn off the lights when I sleep? If necessary... how did his "lights" turn off?

    Windsor Mapel lowered his head slightly, and pressed the series of slightly offensive questions that had come up in his mind to the bottom of his heart. Carmel put his gaze on Daniel, and after a short gaze, he broke the silence in his voice. With a smile: "I''m glad to meet you for the first time, Master Daniel-I''ve heard your name in some academic newspapers."

    "When I first met, I am also very happy to meet you, Master Carmel," Daniel maintained the as cold expression as always, "I have also heard of you-from the mouth of my apprentice."

    Like Windsor, Mary, with her head down, with a look that she did not dare to breathe, she seemed to be too nervous because she saw such a "character" for the first time.

    In fact, she is really nervous-because the three big questions that Master Carmel left to her when we met in the neural network last time, she still hasn''t solved one of them...

    After a few simple greetings, Carmel floated forward for half a step and stretched out an "arm" full of the brilliance of the Austrian mathematics: "Shake a hand? This is the way we Cecilians express kindness."

    Daniel glanced at the energy pulse flowing on the opponent''s arm, and cautiously asked, "Is it hot?"

    "Don''t worry," Carmel laughed, "You won''t even feel the obvious heat."

    Daniel stretched out his hand, a palm of flesh and blood came into contact with a surging arcane light, and then separated soon after.

    "Okay, the necessary greetings and mutual introductions have been completed, now let''s get into business," Carmel floated back half a step, turning his eyes to Windsor Mapel and said, "I was watching your portal base just now. There are some questions about the structure now, I hope it can be answered..."

    A smile appeared on Windsor¡¯s face immediately: "Of course, you can ask questions."

    ¡­¡­

    When the technicians in the fortress of the Treaty began to move towards the kingdom of God and set out to build a "bridgehead", at the southern foot of the Dark Mountains, another large-scale "advance" plan was also intensively prepared. Started the first step of the action.

    The southern exit of the Rebellious Fortress is also an important gateway to the gentle zone on the south side of the Dark Mountains. It is armed with magical cannons and alloy armor into the outer area of ??the "South Gate Fortress" with every inch of brick wall. In the first city wall, a large number of resources, machinery, and personnel mobilized from the empire formed several batches of teams. The magic engine made a continuous roar, and the traction device and lifting device continued to increase. The material boxes of ¡±were sent to large trucks, and the tanks and multi-purpose combat vehicles carrying out the **** mission were undergoing the final round of inspections, and they were going to the south soon.

    Gordon, the great architect, stood high on the outer city wall, with his eyes retracted from the convoy in the assembly area, and turned to the forest outside the city wall.

    In the distance, the Black Forest was still luxuriant, and his vision was filled with dense and distorted huge plants. These plants, which were nourished by the chaotic magic in the wasteland and became extremely strong, showed no signs of decay in the past winter. And in the midsummer that just ended, more twisted plants emerged from the edge of the Black Forest, as if they wanted to provoke the "frontier" set by the Cecil Empire at the South Gate Fortress.

    The imperial soldiers stationed at the fortress certainly couldn''t stand this provocation, so in the last two weeks of summer they used heavy burners and fortress cannons on the walls to make a just response to the Black Forest. Now the growth of the forest edge is no longer there. Once driven back, Gordon looked in the direction of the last incineration, as if he could still see the green smoke rising from there.

    "Do you want to build a railway that runs through the Black Forest..." The great architect grumbled twice in his throat, with a smile on his face, "This thing is really challenging."

 Chapter 1199ï¼š Homecoming in Autumn

    The investigation into the power of the dead and remnants of all things in the wasteland has reached a bottleneck, but this does not mean that the great empires outside the magnificent wall will stop their counterattack against the wasteland-on the contrary, because of the inside of the wall. The situation is unclear, and this has put additional pressure on several empires, making them more urgently need to penetrate into the wasteland, even if it is just to establish an initial forward base.

    So, the action of the mortal nations to counterattack the wasteland began.

    In the southern part of the mainland, the Silver Empire has established a huge army of rangers in conjunction with the Highmountain Kingdom, and began to advance along the border forest with the guardian giant tree to the north, gradually compressing the polluted area outside the magnificent wall, while in the north of the mainland To the northeast, Typhon and Cecil have mobilized a large amount of manpower and material resources to build several railways that run through the contaminated area, preparing to use these "steel arteries" as fulcrums to pry open the solid pollution barriers around the waste soil.

    The great architect Gordon stood on the observation platform of the first wall of the South Gate Fortress, his eyes fell on the edge of the black forest in the distance. In the depths of the forest, he could see some faint man-made structures from the towering distortions. Peeking out between the woods, its metal or crystal spires gleamed in the sun, like jewels inlaid in the forest, connected one by one into a line, pointing far away in the direction of the magnificent wall.

    Those are the outposts set up in the Black Forest. They are the exposed spires of the magic broadcast tower or shield generator in the outpost.

    In the past, many people believed that the Black Forest was a dead place with no vitality for mankind. Countries were discouraged before the blockade of the Black Forest because of the high cost, huge risk and low cost of fighting the Black Forest. The reality of gains has given up this border, but there are two exceptions. One is the Typhon Empire, which has always maintained the warning zone of the Western Wasteland, and the other is Cecil, who has always regarded the counter-offensive wasteland as a target. In contrast, the Cecils did even more radically than Typhon in this regard.

    As early as the Anzu era before the establishment of the Cecil Empire, in the operation that the nations jointly repaired and strengthened the magnificent wall, Cecil used heavy incinerators and armored forces to forcibly open up the Black Forest. A road that points directly to the wasteland. After the joint operation that year, this original "temporary passage" was not abandoned. Instead, it has received long-term maintenance and a series of "additions", according to the imperial capital. Ordered that the construction corps stationed at the southern foot of the Dark Mountains, based on this road, continuously expanded the control area of ??the South Gate Fortress, and built a series of outposts and supply nodes along the road, and its control area extended to the south. At the foot of the Sentinel Tower.

    Today, this long-term project finally has a time to play a major role.

    The "Sentinel Road" in the Black Forest will become the basis for marching into the wasteland. The energy stations, military depots and supply nodes set up along the way will be used to provide important guarantees for subsequent engineering troops. A charged railway with the highest standards so far will Departing from the south gate fortress, all the way through the black forest and the belt plain outside the sentinel tower to the foot of the magnificent wall, then the steel fortress and legion of the empire will reach the territory of the ancient Gondor kingdom through this steel artery, where they were built. It is the first forward base for mankind to counterattack the wasteland.

    The sound of footsteps came from the side, and Gordon retracted his gaze to the Black Forest. He turned to look in the direction of the sound and saw a short stature, strong muscles, and a colleague wearing a thick black coat. Come.

    That was Bruce Rock, an outstanding craftsman who was promoted to a great architect two years ago. This engineering master with dwarf descent was one of the first members of the "Hundred People Aid Construction Group" who came to the south during the Cecil leadership period. In the restoration project of the magnificent wall of China, the engineering team he led shined (this is also an important reason for his promotion to become a great architect), and in the next counterattack against wasteland, this man was quite conscious of the ¡°contaminated area construction¡±. Experienced technical experts will also become one of the main persons in charge of the engineering department. There is no doubt that this will be an honor.

    "Hi, Gordon," Bruce raised his hand and greeted Gordon, his voice loud as if thunder in the mountains, "Did you see the first echelon of engineering assembled in the square? Those earth element resonance rails, large ones Lifting mechanism, and shiny mechanical cabin! Let me tell you, I like our new mission, and now the most advanced construction machinery of the empire is here!"

    "I saw it, of course I saw it, I''ve been watching it all morning," Gordon shrugged, "and we will have to watch longer next-build a railway to the wasteland from here It¡¯s not a simple project."

    "We already have a road, in the Black Forest-with those stations along the way, all the preliminary surveys and logistical supplies will become simpler," Bruce came to Gordon, his face full of red light. "I dare say that the Typhonians are definitely slower than us this time. They are also building a railway to the wasteland from Winter Wolf, but they have not built it in the Black Forest in the past few years. So many supply stations and energy stations, and after the battle of Winterhold, they don¡¯t have so many engineering wizards now..."

    "According to the news I received, they have sent 12,000 engineering wizards to the Black Forest, Bruce," Gordon glanced at the loud colleague. "There are still 8,000 on the road."

    Bruce''s flushed face suddenly became a little stiff, and after a while in the cold wind, the architect of dwarf blood couldn''t help muttering: "Damn rich man... **** money ability..."

    "Look at the beginning, think about the current situation-Typhon people can use so much energy to do this is a good thing for us," Gordon said unhurriedly, as the earliest follower One of the technicians of Gawain Cecil, he has been in contact with almost all the large-scale projects of the empire, and he has understood many "big plans" formulated by his majesty. Now he naturally has a different vision, "Counter-offensive wasteland is not a Regarding the country, after the vanguard arrives at the magnificent wall, the more reinforcements around us, the safer the soldiers and engineers will be."

    Bruce touched his nose: "...Damn, what you said really makes sense."

    Gordon grinned. He looked at the gate under the high wall and saw that the engineering team''s vehicles had begun to drive outwards. He said casually: "Compared to studying this kind of headache''situation problem'', I I suddenly remembered a joke I often saw recently on the anonymous version of Cecil of Neural Network..."

    Bruce rubbed his red nose: "What joke?"

    "How many of these things we personally experienced today will become the''full text recitation'' in the students'' textbooks in a few years," Gordon laughed, "Look at these teams at your feet, and think about your first few years. The plan submitted by God, especially the large paragraph you wrote in the front of the plan... What is the content, I think there will be a page of yours in the future history books. Seriously, just point to this. You should also write those things shorter."

    "Leave him," Bruce murmured, "It''s not my back anyway..."

    Gordon shrugged, ignoring the murmur of his colleague, and Bruce on the side felt a little bored. In the increasingly cold autumn wind, this sturdy man of dwarf blood poked his head and looked in the direction of the Black Forest. His gaze swept over the luxuriant and distorted plants, and then slowly moved to the more deserted "uncontaminated areas" near the fortress. An extraordinarily lush green tree suddenly came into his eyes, making him slightly widened. .

    "Hey, Gordon," he touched the elbow of his colleague next to him, "the woods didn''t seem to be that lush the other day? Why did it seem to jump up suddenly these days?"

    "Is it that exaggerated?" Gordon glanced over there, not paying much attention to his words, "It''s just a forest, and it''s still outside the contaminated area of ??the Black Forest. We sent someone to check it once before, and those are just Ordinary plants are nothing more than the kind of pollution products in the Black Forest that are soaked by magic energy, corrupted and poisoned."

    Speaking of this, he paused, with a thoughtful expression on his expression: "But the woods did grow rapidly...mostly it was partly affected by the Black Forest. After all, this is the edge of the contaminated area, and most of the flora and fauna are a little weird. There are many twisted and mutated animals and plants in the Dark Mountains."

    "It''s possible..."

    ¡­¡­

    The autumn wind blew across the newly-swept streets, scrolling the decorative flags hung in front of the nearby shops facing the street, and Pea carrying two books that he had just borrowed from the library and walking in the wide area of ??"Knight Street" When a gust of wind suddenly blew across the street, she subconsciously squinted her eyes and looked up to the other side of the street.

    Although it is already autumn, the roadside trees planted in this block are all special species cultivated by the druids. They grow in the southern border of the empire, but they can withstand cold weather and autumn wind just like their close relatives in the north. In the passing, some leaves fell from the treetops, but they did not affect the overall lushness. And I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s an illusion. Since the fall of the temperature, the plants in this block have not shown signs of wilting, but some look better than summer. It''s still growing up.

    Pea blinked, but she is not an expert in the field of plants, so she quickly put this trivial phenomenon behind her mind, but the weather getting colder day by day made her think of something:

    It¡¯s been a long time since my father went to the north to perform missions. This year''s Recovery Festival, even last year''s Harvest Festival and Anling Festival, he did not come back. Now summer is gone and autumn is coming... Calculating the date, he should be back soon?

    There was a little miss in her heart, and the artificial nerve cord attached to the back of Pea''s head also squirmed slightly as her mood changed. At this moment, a whistling wind and low roar suddenly came from the air, making her look up in surprise. Come.

    A huge and mighty figure cut through the sky and quickly passed over the northern city. The figure was shrouded in golden light in the brilliant sun sprinkled by the sun, and the edges of the open wings were glowing with metallic luster. The fearsome steel mechanical structure covers her torso, limbs and tail, which are like fire and covered with scales, like a figure from the legend of a bard, reflected in the eyes of Pea.

    "Dragon? Dragonborn?" Pea watched in surprise as the figure flew overhead and descended towards a nearby block, and muttered subconsciously, "Recently, the racing flight area of ??the dragonborn group was not forced by the security management center. Have you moved out of the city...Why are there still flying around in the bustling area..."

    With some questions in her mind, Pea ran towards the direction where the "steel dragon" landed-she was not to watch the excitement, but worried about what the rushing dragon descendants would cause during the landing. Trouble, after all, that place is not far from her home.

    ¡­¡­

    After a series of thrilling decelerations and "flanking flight", the mighty red dragon finally controlled the speed and altitude over the city. Her giant wings stirred, and the artificial rune system mobilized the magic and airflow in the air to make this The huge body remained stable, and then with the aid of the anti-gravity system, Asha Lena finally completed the last step of the landing with a very cool and beautiful "short-distance elevation landing", with which the entire small square was shocked. The impact and a loud "bang" of the dragon''s claws were firmly imprinted on the clearing of the landing area.

    Then the dragonborn lady with red scales like fire seemed to react in place, and then shook her huge head from side to side: "It¡¯s a bit unaccustomed to land according to the normal process..."

    As soon as the voice fell, a figure staggered his head out of her shoulder. Byron was holding his head. His voice sounded quite painful, but he did not forget to question loudly: "Just now you were still tens of meters above the ground. Did you plan to change into a human form and jump down?! I have seen your initial movement of deformation!"

    "Isn''t it the last moment to remember you are still on my back," Ashalena yelled without looking back, and at the same time dropped one of her wings to form a ramp to the ground, "and what is it? The initial movement of the transformation, can you tell from my flying posture when I intend to transform?"

    Byron clutched his head, his voice was still loud and loud: "What can''t be judged-how many times have you smashed on my deck in the past month? The people on my ship who are responsible for washing the deck can tell when you plan to Jump down from the sky..."

    "Don''t talk nonsense," Ashalena shook her wings and tail, "Hurry down, I fly my wings all the way, and I''m tired of holding it like this."

    "What is tiring for you, most of your strength comes from the machines on your body. Do you think I didn''t know that the latest model of Steel Wings has a''fixed speed cruise'' function?" Byron muttered, then his face Waving badly, "Wait a moment, let me slow down... This journey is too tossing, especially the last moment I land... I am not feeling well in my stomach now..."

    "Huh?!" When Ashalena heard this, her entire back shook. "Then you have to hurry down! Don''t vomit on my back! Damn, why didn''t you say that you were afraid of heights before you set off? This level?! And I remember you were not afraid of heights back then!"

    "I''m not afraid of heights, I just don''t like flying in the sky... Don''t shake it, Ashalena, stop! Don''t shake it! When you shake it, I will be even more... I can''t help it, I can''t help it... ¡­"

    After a series of unbearable vomiting sounds, the entire small square fell into extreme silence for an instant.

    After a few seconds, the furious dragon roar finally resounded through half a block¡ª¡ª

    "Byron!! I want to kill you!!!"

 Chapter 1200ï¼š Dragon and ticket

    Byron suddenly remembered when he was very young-earlier than when he became a knight, earlier than when he became a mercenary, and even earlier than when he became an apprentice swordsman.

    It was his boyhood. He once did an amazing feat that he can think of today-when feeding cattle for the family, he climbed onto the back of the bull, and then used a long nail to pierce the back of the bull. Back, and for the next three minutes imagined that he was a heroic knight trying to tame the dragon.

    Ah, besides lying in bed for ten days later, what could be more exciting and thrilling than such a feat?

    Yes, when the bull under the **** is replaced by a real, angry female dragon.

    Byron Ji didn¡¯t know how he got to the ground anymore. He only remembered that the period included a series of violent shaking, sudden lift-off, continuous air roll and maneuver, deafening roar, and a fall from the back of a cow. There was also a memorable "landing". He felt pain everywhere on his body, but the magical thing was that he didn''t break a bone¡ªwhen he was glad that he was still strong and climbed up from the ground, he was right On the red dragon''s head slowly hanging down from a height.

    A pair of orange-red vertical pupils glowing with magical power stared at him, close enough to see the clear reflection in the pupils, the red dragon''s nose fluttered slightly, revealing a terrifying, half-meter wide grinning grin. With an expression, Byron was sure that he saw smoke and flames rising from the corner of the opponent¡¯s mouth, and then remembering what he had done on this lady¡¯s back, he suddenly took a half step back with cleverness: "Asha Lei Na, calm down! I didn''t do it just now..."

    "Left or right?" The red dragon''s deep and unhappy voice came from above, but it sounded a little calmer.

    Byron was taken aback: "What left or right?"

    The orange-red vertical pupil shrank slightly, and a stream of flames overflowed from the corner of Ashalena¡¯s mouth: "Where you vomited, was it on the left or on the right?"

    "Eh... left," Byron quickly wiped his forehead with cold sweat, but then hurriedly corrected, "No, it''s on your right, on the side of your right shoulder blade..."

    As soon as he finished speaking, he saw Ms. Honglong suddenly raised her head, and the slender neck covered with fine scales was bent back to the limit. Smoke and sparks were rising and her mouth was aimed at her back, which she could not see. In the direction, the lady took a deep breath, and heard a whistle of "whoo", the hot dragon''s breath burst out, and the flames flowed through the edges and gaps of the mechanical structure of the steel wings, and nothing should be avoided. Everything that belonged there was burnt clean.

    Byron looked up and was stunned, and suddenly thought of what he had seen in a book in his early years-it was a monograph on dragon studies by a scholar named Xia Temar Schell , Titled "The Outline of Slaying Dragons", the book clearly records that the dragon¡¯s fatal weakness is on its back. If you can successfully stand on the back of the dragon and fix yourself, the weaker "Dragon Slaying Warrior" can also Have the opportunity to leapfrog and challenge the dragon, and reap supreme honor and treasure...

    Now he can be sure that the scholar was later burned to death by the local church in the name of "demonstrative". In fact, it is not wrong at all...

    In my mind, the red dragon¡¯s breath was over. Ashalena shook her neck from side to side. Then she lowered her head and looked at Byron again: "Is it all burned?"

    "Um... I can''t see... But I think it must be burnt, you can vomit it quite accurately," Byron said a little embarrassed and nervously, trying to put a smile on his face, "What, just now I''m really sorry, are you... still angry now?"

    "Don''t mention the word''spit''!" At first, Ashalena let out a low growl in irritation, then shook her head and muttered, "Well, I''m not angry anymore, I''m already a mature lady, but I won''t Just care about you."

    "That''s good, that''s good," Byron grabbed his hair and looked at Ashalena''s huge body. "Then you should change back to a human form. It is not convenient for you to move in the city... "

    As soon as his voice fell, Ashalena had not had time to respond, and a rush of whistle suddenly sounded from a street corner not far away. As soon as one person and one dragon walked through the prestige, they saw a man dressed in black. The uniformed sheriff was rushing toward this side with a two-wheeled vehicle, rushing while waving his arms vigorously and shouting toward this side: "You two! Don''t even want to go! Just stay there and wait. !"

    Byron was stunned, the sheriff had already rushed in front of him on the bike, and then the young man in uniform, wearing a sheriff¡¯s hat, and equipped with a riot control terminal on his waist and arms squeezed the brakes. , "Crunch" stopped the car, and jumped off the two-wheeled vehicle neatly, and looked up at the red dragon who was a little dazed: "It was you who flew over from the sky just now, right? , Did you know if you violated the flight control regulations in the city? You landed very fast, and our air traffic control didn''t have time to take off and stop you..."

    This is the first time Ashalena has encountered this kind of thing. The majestic lady Dragonborn was a little confused at this time. She looked at Byron and heard that Byron was also asking the young man in perplexity. Sheriff: "When is flying banned here? I remember that this part of Nancheng District is allowed to fly at low altitude and low speed. This square is still a temporary landing..."

    "Last month!" The sheriff said irritably while taking out a small ticketing notebook from his pocket, "Dragons were allowed to fly in the urban area before, but there were too many rampages and the noise also disturbed the people. Recently, high-altitude buildings have been renovated in the city, so all areas in the inner city are now not allowed to fly or land-if you want to fly, you can quickly pass over 800 meters. If you take off and land, go to the special landing pad on the outskirts."

    While talking, the sheriff took out a pen and quickly wrote a lot of things in a small notebook, and then raised the content of the ticket to Ashalena''s direction: "Look for yourself-without permission Flying and landing, the air traffic control department is unable to warn and command if the communication device is not turned on, the release of dragon''s breath in the city violates the fire safety regulations, and the yelling seriously disturbs the people-madam, your voice is too loud, it is almost thunder The same, I can hear it from two blocks away. I didn¡¯t write any of them. If there is any objection, I went to the Nancheng District Public Security Administration to appeal. If there is no objection, I signed a letter, paid the fine, and then went to the office. Just make a record over there and see what they do."

    Ashalena lowered her head and tried to see the contents of the ticket, which was only a small piece in front of her nose. Her two huge eyes were almost squeezed into one piece. She looked back after the young sheriff finished reading. I couldn''t help but tremble, and then looked at Byron standing aside with a strange look, and tried to lower his voice and muttered: "You hurry up and think of a way, aren''t you a senior general of the empire-this kind of scene always works Are you done?"

    When Byron heard this look even more weird, he shook his head after a little thought: "I don''t want to use my identity to break the rules on this occasion. I will pay you the fine, and I will accompany you over the air traffic control. go with¡­¡­"

    While talking, he began to fumble for the wallet from his pocket, ready to hand in the fine as soon as possible-the young and energetic sheriff in front of him could just register and leave, and then he could accompany him by himself. Shalena reports to the air traffic control department. The young man in front of him obviously hasn¡¯t recognized his identity. This is a blessing in misfortune. In all fairness, even the most discreet "Byron Knight" in ordinary times also cherishes his reputation. He doesn¡¯t want the whole city tomorrow. The news spread that "the commander of the navy was sent to the security booth with transportation on the first day he went home because he violated certain security regulations."...

    However, no matter how good the plan is, there are accidents, especially when Byron¡¯s luck all day is not so good. He just took the wallet out of his pocket, a familiar one with a certain mechanical synthesis-like texture. Suddenly, his voice came from a small alley not far away: "Dad?! Why are you... So it was you and this dragonborn who flew from the sky just now?"

    This voice immediately stirred Byron''s body, and then he saw Pea''s figure appear in his sight, the latter trotting all the way with a surprised expression on his face, and before running to him, he started to balabala: " Hey! Dad, why did you come back today? Didn¡¯t I think that there are still one or two days before? And why don¡¯t you send a magic net message before you go home? Who is this dragonborn? You are from the north together Are you here? Don¡¯t you like flying? What do you say that you would rather go on horseback than dragoons... By the way, you haven¡¯t received the message I sent you a while ago? You just went home early, so wait ..."

    Pea¡¯s voice relied on the magical device she carried. As long as her thoughts flowed, she could balabala non-stop. She didn¡¯t need to take a breath or rest. She ran all the way and talked about it all the way. It didn¡¯t stop until Byron¡¯s eyes. The mechanically synthesized voice that lacks emotional fluctuations is not affected by running. It is almost as if five high-drunk ambers are speaking together. Byron opened his mouth several times to interrupt without success, but the one next to him. The young sheriff suddenly cried out in surprise, causing Pea to stop temporarily.

    "Miss Pea?" The sheriff''s eyes were full of surprises, and his voice was raised a little higher. Obviously, as one of the patrol officers in this neighborhood, he is no stranger to Pea living in this area. "Why are you... wait, this is Your father?!"

    The young man finally reacted, his whole body stiffened, and then he looked at Byron, who had already given up thinking stupidly, with an extremely complicated and tense gaze, and opened his mouth for a long time before he could say: "You...you Okay, Lord Byron, I didn''t recognize it just now..."

    Byron finally slapped his forehead and sighed long, while Ashalena, who had been watching the excitement from just now, shook her slender neck, revealing a fang up to half a meter wide. Smiles all over: "Oh huo¡ª¡ª"

    Pea didn¡¯t know what was going on, she just turned her attention to the young sheriff: ¡°Ah, Mr. George, you have never seen my dad, but I think you should always read from books, shows, or certain portraits. Have you seen him before?"

    "This...I didn''t dare to think about it all of a sudden," the young sheriff said at a loss, "I didn''t expect that I would meet such a big man..."

    "Okay, okay, let''s not discuss these," Byron felt bigger and bigger, and hurriedly interrupted the communication between the sheriff and Pea, and said quickly while taking money from his wallet, "I will pay the fine first. Is it okay? Then when I go home and settle down, I will report to the air traffic control... Don''t worry, I will definitely go, and the lady next to me, she will definitely go too..."

    The sheriff suddenly seemed a little flustered: "This...If you knew it was you..."

    "Fortunately you didn''t know it was me before! Fortunately you know it is me now!" Byron was dumbfounded. "Hurry up and finish your work, boy, I don''t want to stay here anymore. I''m afraid the people in the whole block will be able to do so Knowing what''s going on here, I have seen people gathering in front of the street to watch the excitement."

    The sheriff reacted, and quickly nodded while accepting the fine: "Ah...ah, good! Lord Byron! I''ll sign the word..."

    Pea looked up curiously at Ashalena, who was looking at the scenery, and then at Byron: "Dad, what''s wrong with you guys? How do I feel that the atmosphere here is more than just illegal flying and landing... Is this dragon descendant a lady? I haven''t seen her! Is it your friend, Dad? Can you introduce me..."

    Seeing that the pea is showing signs of balabala again, Byron¡¯s forehead is sweating cold, and he waved his hand again and again: "Go home, talk about it when you go home!"

    Then he turned his head to look at Asha Lena: "Are you still planning to watch the excitement? Change it back quickly-you are already lively enough here!"

    Ashalena snorted in her throat, but she was obviously in a good mood. She moved her limbs at will, and a huge light curtain emerged out of thin air, covering its huge body completely-in the light and shadow floating room, the dragon¡¯s The body quickly faded.

    Looking at the figure that appeared in the light curtain, Pea opened her eyes somewhat surprised: "Oh¡ª"

    The red-haired dragon-printed witch came out from the light curtain. She smiled and came to Pea, and waved to the little girl who was a little sluggish: "Hello, I know your name is Pea-your father often mentions you. , You can call me Ashalena."

    ¡­¡­

    Inside Cecil Palace, in the study room on the second floor covered with a blue velvet carpet, Amber''s figure emerged from the dark shadows, and lightly jumped to Gawain''s desk: "Byron is back, and there seems to be some trouble there. Not much movement."

    "Not big or small?" Gao Wen looked up from the pile of documents in surprise. He knew that Byron would arrive in Cecil City early today. After all, he had received a report from Beigang before. But he was more interested in the "movements" mentioned by Amber. "What kind of trouble has he caused? It is not reasonable, he has been quite calm in the past two years..."

    "He came back with Ashalena-oh, this should have been mentioned in the previous report," Amber said casually. "It''s not a big deal. It''s just that the foreign dragonborn are not familiar with the local system, and Byron even The man and the dragon were detained..."

    Gao Wen: "..."

    He didn¡¯t expect that Byron, who hadn¡¯t been back for more than a year, would make such a lively appearance. How should I put it... As expected, one of Cecil¡¯s oldest comedians...

    He shook his head dumbfoundedly, thinking that this was not a big deal, and at this moment, a knock on the door suddenly came from the door, which interrupted his communication with Kohaku.

    The door of the study room opened, and Betty''s figure appeared in front of him-she was a little panting, it looked as if she was running all the way.

    "Master... Your Majesty!" The head maid almost said the wrong thing as soon as she spoke, and hurriedly struck the words before continuing, "Miss Merita of the Dragon Race is here, saying that she brought important information from Tarrond. ...Related to the Wilde family."

 Chapter 1201ï¼š Unexpected news

    "The news from Tarrond? Is it related to the Wilde family?" Hearing Betty''s words, Gawain''s first reaction was a little stunned-he couldn''t think of what happened to the Tarrond continent, which is far from the northern sea. It is possible to have a relationship with the Wilde family of the empire, but in the next second, a piece of information that has been forgotten by him suddenly came up from the depths of his mind, which made his face change a little, "let her directly Come to the study!"

    "Yes, Your Majesty!" Betty immediately bent down to greet her, and then quickly got up and left the study, followed by the crisp "da da" sound of her trotting along the corridor.

    After Betty went out, Gao Wen looked up and met Amber''s gaze at the same time.

    The eyes of the two met, and they nodded slightly. They had reached a tacit understanding before they spoke. He thought of the same direction, and Gao Wen''s voice was low: "Do you remember the "Modier''s Travels"..."

    Amber also spoke almost at the same time: "Betty didn''t forget the name of the guest when she came in this time to spread the word!"

    Gao Wen: "..."

    amber:"¡­¡­"

    "So you just nodded to me with a serious face just to say this?!" After half a second, Gao Wen finally tugged at the corner of his mouth and said, "I thought you were thinking of going with me!"

    "I thought you were thinking of going together with me!" Amber''s face wasn''t embarrassed at all, but he kept the appearance of being straight and confident at all times, akimbo, "Who knows that you are so serious that you really want to be serious. Thing..."

    While talking about this half-elf, he waved his hand vigorously, and before Gawain spoke, he forcibly changed the topic to the direction he should have been at the beginning: "Hey, don''t talk about this, don''t talk about this, I also remember what you said. It''s - "Modier''s Travels", I have to say what connection can be made between the Wilde family and Tarrond... Then I am afraid that the only thing that people can think of is that book."

    Gawain blinked and frowned slowly: "Could it be that Tarrond found some new clues related to Modier''s travel notes when he was churning the data pile in the wasteland? He found the one six hundred years ago. The aftermath of the great adventurer''s troubles in the dragon kingdom? Still found something about the Tower of the Tide that was not recorded in the travel notes..."

    Before he could say anything, he heard a rhythm of footsteps in the corridor, and then Melita Penia''s voice came from the door: "You can guess more boldly."

    Gao Wen looked up at the Miss Ambassador who was walking into the study, and subconsciously asked: "Guess more boldly? How to be bolder?"

    Melita, wearing a lavender dress, stepped into the room, found a chair next to him and sat down very easily, and smiled at Gawain: "For example, we found the author of "Modier''s Travels". "

    Gawain & Amber: "..."

    The study fell into silence for an instant, and it was not until nearly half a minute later that the silence was broken by Amber''s unbearable exclamation: "Huh?! What are you talking about!? You are also digging the ancestral grave..."

    "Shut up," Gawain thought there was something amazing about the goose''s sudden high voice. He never thought that this guy would dare to mention this when he opened his mouth, and immediately frowned and pressed the words behind Amber back. His gaze fell on Merita again, and the expression on his face immediately became more serious. "Merita, I have to remind you that a race with a shorter life span like humans is very important to their ancestors. Tomb relics are very important, even if you are out of reconciliation needs to rebuild the Mithril Treasury, you must obtain the consent of the descendants of the parties involved..."

    Melita kept her serious expression all the way to this point and finally couldn''t hold herself back. She never expected that such a serious matter could go so far as a result of an interruption by a certain half-elf, not to mention anything in the past. Gawain Cecil, who seemed very serious at the time, would have such a jump in thinking on this topic-how should I put it, these two are really worthy of the "people stolen and obtained combination" in the world of digging graves. When encountering certain topics, it is inevitable that the thinking is much different from ordinary people...

    "You guys think too much," Miss Lan Long hurriedly waved her hands. "We didn''t offend any rester''s grave this time. We are outside..."

    "The lone grave in the wilderness is not good!" Before she could finish her words, Amber jumped out again, "That''s how it belongs to the ancestors of others--even I haven''t done this for several years..."

    "Shut up!" Gawain had already woken up from the initial chaos at this time. He realized something, and immediately reached out and pulled Amber next to him a little, and at the same time looked at Merita, "Wait, Could it be possible that you have discovered... Modil Wilde, who is still alive? He is still alive?! And ran to Tarrond?!"

    As soon as his words fell, Amber''s eyes widened next to him, and what made this Shadow Assault Goose''s eyes widened was that she saw the Dragon Clan Ambassador in front of her and nodded gently.

    "This is indeed the case," Melita nodded after two seconds of silence. "This sounds shocking, I know, but we did find an''adventurer'' who is highly suspected of''Modil Wilde'' himself. , He is currently active in Tarrond, and our senior management has already been in contact with it."

    Speaking of this, this Miss Lan Long stopped talking for a while, and turned to look at Gao Wen with a hint of curiosity: "But I am a little curious, how did you suddenly think of the correct answer-theoretically five The ancients who had died six hundred years ago suddenly reappeared in the world, and even ran to the dragon kingdom. This kind of thing is hardly imagined by most people."

    "Because you are sitting in front of you with an''ancient'' who was buried 700 years ago and is alive today," Gawain smiled, but his expression became serious again, "Well, this is just a joke. The real reason is ... things that can make your dragons suddenly nervous and also have something to do with the Wilde family, I really can''t think of anything other than that "Modier''s Travels", and you just said that you found its author-find the ancients It¡¯s not possible to use the attitude you just did. In addition, I always have a vague feeling that I feel that there are too many weird entanglements in the great adventurer six hundred years ago. According to my experience, this In a world of extraordinary power, people with such heavy secrets usually don¡¯t lie honestly in history books."

    "Aren''t people with such heavy secrets lying in the history books honestly..." Listening to Gawain''s comments, Melita showed a thoughtful look on her face, and she seemed to look at it deeply. Gao Wen gave a glance and nodded slightly, "It makes sense."

    "The look in your eyes just now was a bit weird, but as an''old man'' who is really not very honest, I can only recognize it," Gawain shook his hand and looked at Merita with a solemn expression, "I''ll talk about that one. Modil Wilde... To be honest, no matter what I said just now, I really can¡¯t believe it is true at this time. How did you find him? What did he run to the mainland of Tarrond now? Has he revealed his purpose to you?"

    "You probably won''t believe it... The way the adventurer who is suspected of Modil Wilde arrived in Tarrond was unexpectedly ordinary: he followed a whole ship of adventurers to Tarrond. Yes, and before departure, he honestly registered the information in accordance with the regulations. Just under the nose of your navy commander and the entire fleet you sent to the north, he arrived in New Agundor.

    "As for what is he doing there? It''s very simple, living in the camp like an ordinary adventurer, helping with the construction of the barracks, taking on tasks, removing the monsters outside the camp... Basically that.

    "In the beginning, we didn''t find such a character among the adventurers at all. You can imagine that there are a large number of adventurers in the camp, and there are not many dragons who know the name''Modier'', until One time the great adventurer shot and killed a fire element lord who did not know where he came from. There was too much noise, and he entered the sight of Speaker Andar and leader Hragor...

    "Shortly after that, the leader of Hragor made contact with the adventurer, but from the news from the superior... this contact encountered a little problem, and the adventurer''s situation seemed to be different. normal."

    "Not normal?" Gao Wen noticed the word, frowning slightly, "Why is it not normal?"

    "He seems to have amnesia, and he doesn''t even remember his surname-the name''Modil'' is the only thing he remembers about himself," Melita leaned forward slightly and said slowly, "and further During the contact, we found that he was not only unable to actively recall his surname, but if he received a strong stimulus related to himself from the side, his consciousness would even be''interrupted'' and''reset'' for a short time..."

    "Is consciousness interrupted and reset?" Hearing Melita''s words, even the amber expression on the side couldn''t help being serious. "Then this situation is unusual... I remember that this happens only to the undead. The situation..."

    "Yes, this is the case for the undead, but we can confirm that the great adventurer is a living person who can breathe, he has a very strong breath of life," Melita nodded to Kohaku, "Anyway, now Even the dragon can''t explain what happened to Modil Wilde... Even we still dare not completely determine that he is the great adventurer Modil himself, and now we can only use "high suspicion". description."

    Gawain listened carefully to every word that Merita said. He waited until the other person had finished speaking and nodded slightly in his thoughts: "An adventurer who may have survived six hundred years ago... There are some anomalies that are understandable. So, you are not sure about the identity of the adventurer, so you decided to come to me?"

    "This is one of the reasons," Melita nodded slightly, "We really want to confirm the identity of the adventurer. At least the Wilde family should be notified of this matter, and there is another more important thing. The reason...we are worried that Modil Wilde''s appearance may be related to the situation in the Tower of Upheaval."

    "The Tower of the Inverse Tide?" Gao Wen opened his eyes slightly, and subconsciously adjusted a more formal sitting posture, "What''s wrong with that tower?"

    "No, at least the external observations turned out to be normal," Melita shook her head and said, "But you know that Modil once entered the tower six hundred years ago, and later it was our...the gods personally made it. Let him return to the human world safely, now our gods are no longer there, so..."

    Gao Wen didn''t wait for the other party to finish, and he knew: "You suspect that the Dragon God did not completely purify Modil''s pollution, but just set up some kind of buffering''ban''. Now the power of the gods has faded, you Worried that Modil''s return to Tarrond is behind the pollution consciousness of the Tower of Upsurge subtly promoting?"

    Melita nodded.

    "...Then you can only ask Enya directly about this matter," Gao Wen breathed out slowly, and after a little thought, arrangements were made. "Amber, you go and inform the Grand Archon Victoria and confirm Modi to her. El Wilde¡¯s last record in the family; Melita, you go to the incubator room with me, and we directly consult Enya about what happened back then."

    He stood up while talking, but Amber on the side showed a little helpless appearance: "Hey, wait ¡ª how do you tell Victoria about this matter? Just ask her to go back and check the ancestral grave. Is there anyone?"

    Gao Wen stopped his movements, glanced at Amber silently, and nodded solemnly: "From the result...yes."

    "Then she won''t fly over from Winterfell to kill me?!" Amber suddenly jumped up, with an expression of "Old Zongzi, you will kill me", "Especially let me say this. ..."

    Obviously, this half-elf who once changed the trajectory of the entire world history by stealing graves and digging tombs is quite self-aware in his professional field and personal reputation.

    "Who asked you to speak so straight?" Gawain knew that this guy couldn''t turn the corner again, his face showed a helpless expression, "Choose the words for yourself, think about how to clarify the situation quickly, don''t let him come up. They go back and knock on the coffin of the ancestor."

    While talking, he waved his hand and let Kohaku think about it. He quickly left the study with Melita and walked towards the incubation room.

    Behind him, Amber in the study looked at Gawain¡¯s leaving back, and stood there for a long time before muttering in a low voice: "Is it a little more tactful if I add a please in front..."

    ...

    On the corridor leading to the incubation room, Gawain and Melita were walking fast. When they walked near the incubation room, Melita couldn''t help but ask: "Recently... Master Enya has been helping take care of it. The dragon egg I brought?"

    "Of course," Gawain nodded, "she is quite concerned about this."

    He said so, but he had the second half of the sentence in his heart that he didn''t feel embarrassed to say: The way of caring is a bit incomprehensible... Is it really necessary to incubate the dragon eggs every day and read the news?

    Melita nodded lightly, the expression on her face was a bit complicated: "I really didn''t expect that the gods of the past... even if they were only the remaining human aggregates of the gods, they would help take care of my dragon egg. To be honest, Every time I go to the incubator, I feel nervous to death."

    Gao Wen glanced at Miss Lan Long and shook his head gently: "...You should relax. Enya''s own personality is actually very approachable. Her unkindness was only restricted by the priesthood."

    Melita hummed, and just about to say something, a rush of footsteps suddenly came from the front, interrupting the conversation between her and Gawain.

    Following her reputation, she was seeing Betty, who was wearing a maid¡¯s uniform, trot all the way from the direction of the incubator, her face was full of nervous and excited expressions.

    "Betty!" Gawain also saw Betty and immediately raised his hand to greet him, "What''s the matter in such a hurry?"

    Betty speeded up a few more minutes, and ran all the way to Gawain and Merita before a sudden stop. The brakes were too fast and she almost "threw herself out". After shaking her feet twice, she stood still. He took a few breaths, and said with an excited expression on his face: "It''s about to hatch! The egg that Ms. Enya is laying on is about to hatch!!"

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1202ï¼š Warning sign

    It seems that many unexpected things will happen today.

    Hearing Betty¡¯s elated voice, Gawain first reacted to a stun, and then subconsciously looked at Merita next to him, and saw that this Miss Blue Dragon was also looking at herself in astonishment, and the two of them stared at him. It took several seconds to react at the same time, and Melita was the first to speak happily: "Hatched?! Has it been hatched?"

    Gawain immediately asked: "Is it a boy or a girl... Is it a boy or a girl?"

    Betty shook her head whirring: "Not yet, it''s almost hatched, and the eggshell has cracked--Ms. Enya said that she will come out soon, so let me quickly inform you..."

    "Then go now, go now," Gawain immediately stepped forward as soon as he heard this, and at the same time greeted Merita to keep up with him, "Hurry up, keep up-it''s the egg you brought, the little guy broke the shell. Can¡¯t see you afterwards..."

    Melita was already walking forward without waiting for Gawain¡¯s reminder. At the same time, she quickly sketched a few runes in the air. While following Gawain¡¯s footsteps, Melita said quickly: "I¡¯ll send Noretta a Summoning, she doesn''t know the news yet..."

    A group of three people (including a humanoid dragon) ran across this not-so-long corridor quickly, and came to the door of the incubator room after a while, before pushing the door in, Gao Wen He heard a faint sound coming from inside¡ªhe seemed to hear a cheerful sound like a cub screaming, and the movement of wings flapping or wet feet running on the floor, and Enya was helpless in the middle. He and Melita at the door suddenly opened their eyes wide.

    "Has broken the shell?!" Gao Wen and Merita looked at each other, and then involuntarily stepped forward to push the door open¡ªthe strong dragon cub would not worry about a little cool breeze when the door opened.

    They stepped into the bright and warm incubation room, and the scene in the room caught Gawain¡¯s eyes. At first glance, he saw Enya in the middle of the room, and then he saw a girl with teeth and claws. The miniature flying dragon covered with fine blue scales is staggering on Enya''s golden eggshell. The little guy keeps trying to spread his wings to maintain balance while looking around curiously, looking with some kind of " The cuteness and agility that "cubs" have.

    A smile appeared on Melita''s face, she was about to take a step subconsciously, but before she took a step, a shrill cry came from under her feet-she and Gawain followed the reputation in surprise, so I saw another blue young dragon with a little wet body lying on the floor. The little guy raised his head and looked at the figure that appeared at the door, spread his wings and waved, making a string of excitement, curiosity and triumphant cry sound.

    Gao Wen: "?"

    Merita: "?"

    Behind the two, Betty¡¯s head finally squeezed in from the door frame. The maid looked up and saw the situation in the hatching room. After reacting for two seconds, she cried out in surprise: "Wow--"

    "Ah, Gawain, and Melita--you are here," Enya finally noticed the movement at the door at this moment, and a gentle and smiling voice came from the golden eggshell, "Welcome--as you are As you can see, I am busy now..."

    "How are two..." Merita only reacted at this time and muttered to herself in astonishment, "I remember I only sent an egg..."

    The rune on the surface of the golden dome flickered slightly, and Enya said in a weird tone: "The egg you brought... is double yellow."

    "Can a double-yolk egg hatch two young dragons?" When Gao Wen heard this, he suddenly felt something wrong, and he started to think quickly. He muttered as he pondered, "How do I remember that the double-yolk egg is due to nutritional supply? The problem is actually almost impossible to hatch, let alone hatched two, under normal circumstances not even one hatched..."

    Merita blinked and looked at Gawain curiously: "Are you talking about a dragon?"

    Gawain thought for a while: "...that might be an egg..."

    Merita''s eyes suddenly changed: "...are you serious?"

    "...We can change the topic." Gawain touched the tip of his nose awkwardly, and simply measured how big the difference is between the chicken and the dragon in his mind, and then wisely gave up the topic, but Enya who was on the sidelines again. He opened his mouth: "Under normal circumstances, such dragon eggs are also difficult to hatch-even if it is not like... the double yolk eggs of other oviparous creatures, their survival rate is far lower than normal dragon eggs. So in the old Tarrond, this kind of dragon eggs would be removed before entering the incubator. Of course, now the incubation factory no longer exists, and Tarrond urgently needs to restore the Longkou tribe, plus those that are not easy to hatch.'' Special dragon eggs'' are not impossible to hatch, they are also a valuable source of young dragons, so these dragon eggs still need to hatch..."

    With Enya''s serious explanation, the two seemingly energetic wyrmlings were not idle for a moment. The little guy who was looking around on Enya''s eggshell had already jumped down and got together with the one on the floor before to the stranger. At their feet, the tas first ran around Gawain and Melita for several laps, and then ran around Enya, chasing while making a sharp and thin cry-the dragon''s strength was in its infancy Undoubtedly, the young dragon that has just hatched is already so amazing in terms of mobility.

    Melita suddenly showed a worried expression after hearing Enya''s explanation-as a "custom dragon clan" born from a biological company, her level of knowledge in this area is not much different from that of her contemporaries. : "Then... the two little guys that are now hatched should be healthy, right?"

    While talking, she couldn''t help but move closer to the whelpling closest to her. Although nominally she was the "mother" of the whelp, she was acting clumsy and nervously like a child at this time. .

    She walked carefully two steps there. Just about to reach out, the young dragon spread her wings and screamed at her. Merita suddenly retracted her arm nervously.

    But the young dragon¡¯s scream was not a threat, it was more like saying hello. Seeing Merita retreating, the little guy jumped forward two more steps, and stretched his neck out-seeing this scene, Merita Only then boldly stretched out her hand, as if touching a piece of fragile porcelain, gently touched the top of the little guy''s head, she touched a layer of warm, delicate scales, this unprecedented feeling made her slightly surprised Her eyes widened, and the next moment, she smiled gently.

    And at this moment, she suddenly discovered something abnormal on this little guy-between the small scales between the young dragon¡¯s neck and back, she saw a light blue light flowing like blood. It shone slightly, it was a magical illusion like substance, flowing against the skin between the scales, and in the big curious eyes of the young dragon, she also saw the faintly shimmering magical radiance, and the depth of the radiance was like Shattered highlights like stars.

    Normal dragons, even those with high innate magical talents, will not have such obvious symptoms of being corroded and mutated by magical power after birth.

    Enya''s voice also came from the Golden Dome at this moment: "The two little guys are very healthy, as you can see, they are alive and kicking-but you should also find those abnormalities."

    "What''s the matter with these signs of magic erosion?" Melita gently stroked the neck of the young dragon with one hand, and looked up at Enya with a trace of tension, while another young dragon was jumping around curiously. After a few hesitations, she got under Merita''s arm, "And in the eyes... Is that a physiological mutation?"

    "It is indeed the erosion of magic power, and it was erosion during the Dragon Egg period," Enya said slowly, "but you don''t need to be so nervous for the time being-I have checked the two little guys, these erosions will not affect As far as health is concerned, even in the long run, this kind of natural magical imprint has certain benefits."

    Listening to the conversation between Enya and Melita, Gawain realized that something might have happened. He immediately stepped forward and squatted down beside the two whelps: "Merita, is there any problem¡ª Uh, these two little guys are boys and girls?"

    At this time, he realized that he had not yet understood this very crucial question: in the eyes of humans, the gender of the dragon body is really difficult to distinguish. In fact, let alone the gender, he can''t even see the faces of the dragons without listening to the voice. The difference is that after Melita turned into a real form and flew into the dragon group, he never found it...

    Merita suddenly glanced at Gawain unexpectedly when she heard this, her tone was very natural: "Two pretty little girls--can''t you tell?"

    Gao Wen is particularly calm: "How can I tell this-the dragons in my eyes all look the same, at most the colors are a little different..."

    "This... well, it''s understandable," Melita seemed to be trying to complain about something, but she sighed helplessly before she could say it, and then turned her attention to the two whelps, "Look. It doesn''t seem to be a big problem. The two little guys may have been affected by the drastic changes in the external environment during the dragon egg period, and they were born with some signs of magic erosion..."

    Before she could finish her words, Enya on the side added faintly: "Dragons are a race that is very sensitive to magical environments. Changes in the surrounding environment during the Dragon Egg period can easily leave marks on them. In ancient times, this This kind of sensitive reaction has led to the emergence of many dragon subspecies or''special individuals'', such as crystal dragon, wind dragon, thunder dragon and mountain dragon, etc. This change can be mixed, and some have spawned extremely powerful dragons. Some can cause severe deformities and short life span.

    "But later with the emergence of intelligent incubation technology and factory-style management, this situation gradually disappeared-the newly-born Dragon Clan Unity is a ¡®standard healthy individual¡¯ carefully protected and carefully selected under a strict environment."

    "Now there are no Omega and incubation factories, so this kind of''subspecies change'' that only occurred in ancient times is now happening again, is that what it means?" Gao Wen raised his eyebrows, feeling that he had added another useless egg Douzhi, "Then the managers of Tarrond should also pay attention to it in the future. The traditional incubation method does not seem to be as reliable as the factory. In addition, the environment of Tarrond is complex now. The egg might be affected..."

    Enya casually let out an "um". I don''t know if it was an illusion. Gawain felt that the other party''s response was a little absent. The former dragon **** seemed to think of something worth worrying about, and was thinking and weighing something.

    Soon, Gawain¡¯s feeling was confirmed.

    "I...maybe thinking too much, but the magic marks on these two whelps make me a little worried," a slightly hesitant voice came from the golden dome, "Of course, I am not worried about their health. , They look healthy-what I worry about is the reason behind this change..."

    "The reason behind?" Gawain subconsciously asked, "Isn''t it because the environment of Tarrond after the war was full of chaotic magic..."

    "On the contrary, only pure, close-to-origin magical stimulation can cause this kind of mutation on the two whelps," Enya said before Gao Wen finished speaking, "The chaotic magical environment after the war cannot be created. This kind of "magic imprint" of affinity."

    Gao Wen heard a strange meaning from Enya''s tone, and his expression became serious: "Only the magical stimulation that is purely close to the source can cause this kind of mutation? You mean..."

    "In my memory, similar things happened only in very, very old ages... It was nearly two million years ago, long before the sailors visited this planet, and there were many dragons on this planet. In the era of one of the ordinary races," Enya''s voice was low and low, and a young dragon hung its hands, feet and wings on her eggshell, and she swept it down with invisible magic power. "At that time, the dragon was still After relying on primitive methods to preserve and hatch dragon eggs, for a while, many young dragons similar to these two little guys appeared in the northern region..."

    Gawain frowned, and subconsciously glanced at Merita, then turned to look at Enya: "What happened then?"

    "Nothing happened at the time-but shortly after that, we discovered that a huge surge occurred in the''dark blue network'' that runs through the planet, and pure magic power flows and escapes between the various realms. After that, it has had a profound impact on the global climate. The magical power rise and extreme climate change around the world have lasted for a full decade."

    For a while in the incubation, Gawain''s expression became very serious, and after a few seconds of contemplation, he said softly: "Dark Blue Network..."

    This is a new concept that has only recently entered the eyes of scholars from mortal countries. It is also a concept that Gawain has heard from Veronica/Ophelia not long ago. It refers to something that runs through the feet of Gawain. This planet, the huge magic power system that penetrates multiple realms, is like the "artery" of this planet in the magical sense, supporting the movement of magical energy throughout the planet.

    In Gawain¡¯s understanding, it is a bit like a ¡°planetary dynamic system¡± similar to ocean currents, monsoons and geomagnetic fields. It is a ¡°natural megastructure¡± unique to this magical world¡ªmaybe there are similarities on other planets. s things.

    In the distant Gondor era, the "dark blue well" that supported the prosperity of human civilization was actually a "large spout" of this huge system exposed to the material world, from which humans directly drew the planetary energy, even if only part of it , Is enough for the entire civilization to reach its peak.

    For this reason, after reminiscing what a huge and amazing thing "Deep Blue Network" is, Gawain instantly became nervous about what Enya mentioned.

 Chapter 1203ï¼š "Bring Chaptery"

    After Enya mentioned those ancient memories, the hatching room fell silent for an instant. Even the two newly born young dragons seemed to feel the change in atmosphere, and immediately followed up with tension and retracted their wings. The neck carefully got under Merita''s feet. Although the first "person" they saw after their birth was Enya, it was clear that Merita was more in line with the little guys than a round eggshell. "Mother" image.

    Two puppy-like wyrmlings burrowed around under her feet, giving Melita a happy and nervous expression on her face. She bent down and carefully stroked the scales on the wyvern¡¯s head while looking up. Xiang Enya: "What do you mean... the imprints of magic erosion on the whelps are probably related to the dark blue network? The magic in the dark blue network is''rising''?"

    "I''m not sure-it is a memory from two million years ago, and there is no theory to prove that the magical changes in the Deep Blue Netway must be related to the alienation that occurred in the young dragon. After all, Talrond''s technology was still very backward. ," Enya whispered, "but I think this matter should be notified to Herragore-now they may not have the ability to monitor the situation of the dark blue network, but at least they should check the recently hatched whelps, if There are really more wyrmlings showing signs of this kind of magic erosion... Then this incident will cause vigilance."

    "I will contact Tarrond as soon as I go back," Melita nodded immediately. "The last time Speaker Andal contacted, he said that they had successfully repaired an energy extraction station. If the deep probes on the site are still available, he said Maybe they can still observe some changes in the Deep Blue Network..."

    Gao Wen was also thinking about it at the same time. He was thinking about what means he has now to intervene in the planetary power giant "Deep Blue Netway". Soon, a name appeared from the depths of his mind: Veronica/Ophelia.

    Once a member of the royal family of the ancient Gondor Empire and the leader of the rebels, she now controls the movement of Veronica''s body in the human world by means of projection of consciousness, and her body... is actually located in the deepest part of the Gondor Wasteland In Gawain''s understanding, he should use some ancient technology to transform his life form into a certain immortal state.

    The ancient Deep Blue Well had been wiped out in a big explosion, but what was destroyed that year was actually the extraction facility built by humans above the "net channel surge". Today, the body of Veronica/Ophelia is still sitting deep in the Gondor base underground, monitoring the operation of the remaining part of the Deep Blue Well through a series of ancient self-discipline devices and an iron corps¡ª ¡ªAlthough her condition seems not very good, compared to the mortal kingdoms that can''t enter the Gondor Wasteland at all, she may still be able to monitor certain movements in the deep blue network.

    The dark blue network runs through the entire planet, and the abnormal "upwell" phenomenon that occurred in Tarrond might also leave some clues at the exit of the network in other regions.

    Hearing the replies of Gawain and Melita, Enya gave a soft "um", and then said with a slight smile and some exclamation: "I can only expect you to do these things now. I am powerless about most of the things that happen in this world, and I even need help from others in my life..."

    "Don''t say that!" Melita said hurriedly, "You...You have done too much for the Dragon Race. Now it''s time for you to have a good rest. We can rely on ourselves..."

    "You are right, Merita," Enya interrupted the Miss Blue Dragon with a smile, "I really should take a good rest-if I don''t take a good rest, then I''m afraid Herragor, Andal and Ba Logger can''t get a good rest anymore."

    Enya''s words made Merita not know how to respond for a while, Miss Lan Long could only smile there with a little embarrassment, while Gao Wen thought while asking: "If the magic marks on the young dragon are really It¡¯s related to the changes in Deep Blue Network... Then what can we do about it?"

    Enya pondered for a moment, and slowly said in a low voice: "If this really means that the entire network system behind the Deep Blue Well is undergoing a certain natural periodic change, then today''s mortal race is powerless to stop something. It will be as unrealistic as preventing the rotation of the planet under our feet-so all you can do is to make more preparations for disaster prevention and disaster relief. The changes in the Deep Blue Network are not a''fatal disaster'' like the magic tide or the divine disaster. Compared with the latter, it is at least a little easier to deal with."

    The last half of her sentence sounded a little absent. Gao Wen keenly noticed the change in the tone of the dragon **** of the past, and he frowned slightly: "It sounds like what you worry most about is not the change of the Deep Blue Network..."

    "Yes, what I am most worried about is not the network channel, but the reason behind the change of the network channel," Enya said in a deep voice, "Except for the change in the ancient times in my memory, the dark blue network channel has been completely two Nothing has changed in millions of years. It is like the blood of this planet, as stable and constant as the earth itself. Even the demonic wave and the divine disaster never caused it to fluctuate. The Gondor Empire lasted for thousands of years. "Mining" is not even shaken by its fur. Such a stable system...why is there a sudden change? This is what I care about the most."

    Gawain and Melita looked at each other subconsciously, and they both saw the same seriousness in each other''s eyes.

    The slightly timid cry of the young dragons brought everyone''s attention back. Gawain looked down at his feet. He saw one of the young dragons lowered his head and bit his trousers and gently pulled it. Another young dragon kept rubbing against Merita¡¯s leg, making continuous and short calls in his throat, which made the "adults" who were immersed in serious topics remembered that there were two other young people in the room. The newly-born "cubs" were waiting for someone to take care of them. Melita''s expression suddenly became tense and her tone was flustered: "Ah, are the two of them hungry? Would you like to get them something to eat now? I should Hug them? They..."

    "They really should eat," Enya interrupted Melita, who was a little bewildered. "Dragons are omnivorous, and the young dragons have good digestion capabilities-prepare them some fresh meat. It doesn¡¯t matter if they are raw, there are clean water and some soft fabrics. They need to rest after eating."

    Gao Wen immediately raised his head to look at Betty, who was standing beside him quietly: "Go and let someone prepare these."

    "Hey...hey! Good majesty!" The maid who was about to fall asleep instantly woke up from a dozing state, panicked and bowed vigorously, then turned her head and ran to the door of the incubator, her figure quickly disappearing outside. On the corridor.

    When the two young dragons saw Betty leave, they immediately craned their necks and screamed continuously in the corridor. Their unusable wings were waving wildly in the air, and they slapped on the ground with a "pala pala" sound, Mei Rita squatted hurriedly on the ground to comfort the two little guys, appearing to be in a mess and with little effect-even the newly hatched young dragons are much larger than the "cubs" of ordinary creatures, and they are even more difficult to match with ordinary creatures. With her sturdy body and ability to move, Melita''s current human form is obviously not suitable for dealing with this kind of overly strong "child". She quickly couldn''t stand it anymore and raised her head to ask for help.

    Gawain suddenly became one of the first two big people: "You see me useless-I don''t know how to bring children, I will bring children and I will not bring this kind of wings!"

    "Oh... let me come." Enya''s helpless voice came from the side, rescuing the two bewildered guys like a god, Gawain heard a soft humming from the golden eggshell, then It was exactly the melody he heard Enya hum when he wiped the dragon eggs (the ballad of the ancient gods.jpg) on ??weekdays. After hearing this melody, the two young dragons who had already started to make a fuss really quieted down miraculously, as if They still remember the sounds they heard when they were in the eggshell.

    Immediately afterwards, the invisible magic spread and floated the two whelplings to the other "dragon egg pedestal" on the side of the room. The little guys looked around here and quickly discovered Good things that can attract their attention.

    The eggshells before them.

    The two young dragons screamed happily, rushed to the broken and dried eggshells, and began to squeak at the hard pieces, or kick them around-it looked like they were completely Having been able to play with this matter for a long time, Enya finally breathed a sigh of relief and stopped the song of the ancient gods.

    The former dragon **** laughed softly and joked: "I really never thought that after I''retire'', I would help the young dragons with their children like this-especially since I haven''t hatched yet."

    Gawain¡¯s expression suddenly seemed a bit weird: Let an egg that he hasn¡¯t hatched bring two cubs that have just cracked their shells. There are so many slots behind this thing that he doesn¡¯t know how to speak. After thinking about it, he felt that this kind of exaggerated setting, even if it were put in the bard''s story, no one would dare to adopt it... How did this happen under his nose?

    Melita poked her neck and looked at the happy young dragon who was already playing not far away, with a worried look on her face. After hesitating a few times, she couldn''t help but say: "...wouldn''t they deny me the mother? ''Right?"

    "It''s hard to say," Gawain muttered beside him with a serious face, "Look, the first thing they saw after they were hatched was not you, it was Enya, and the one they are most familiar with right now is not you, but Enya. You didn¡¯t prepare the food when they were eating¡ªbetty..."

    "What should I do?" Melita suddenly showed nervousness, "If I don''t even recognize me, they won''t even recognize Noretta after that..."

    "Merita, I understand your nervousness, but you really don''t need to discuss with a human who doesn''t even grow scales about the young dragon," Enya''s helpless voice sounded from the side again, even though she was just an egg However, Gawain and Melita instantly felt as if they had their eyes swept away from them, "One is really dare to say-the other is really to believe."

    An embarrassment rushed into his mind, and Gawain touched the tip of his nose and said nothing.

    "Don''t worry, Merita, the young dragons are very smart. They recognize the dragon breath on you-I don''t have one, I''m just an unhatched egg," Enya continued, "You are their current The only "kind" I have seen so far, so they took the initiative to be so close to you just now. You should believe them in identifying the "mother"."

    "...Oh, then I feel more relieved." Merita finally breathed a sigh of relief, and felt that her reaction was a bit embarrassing, so she touched the tip of her nose and laughed awkwardly.

    Gao Wen looked at the wyrmlings who were vying for a piece of eggshell fragment from a distance, and then looked at Merita, whose attention seemed to have been completely placed on the wyvern, then he withdrew his gaze and finally mentioned another one Business matters-it was also the purpose of his and Melita coming to the incubator at the beginning: "By the way, Enya, we actually have another important matter when we came to see you today."

    "Another important thing?" Enya''s tone rose, "What happened?"

    Melita''s attention was instantly drawn back to this topic. She turned her head and her expression became serious again: "Modil Wilde...do you still remember this name?"

    "Modil..." Enya thought for a moment, and quickly remembered the things that seemed to her to have happened not long ago, "Ah, I remember, this is the name of a human adventurer, probably It happened six hundred years ago...He appeared off Tarrond. Wait, I remember, he used to enter the tower-Merita, and you took him there."

    "Yes, I was under the influence of the''reverse tide'' and brought outsiders into the tower," Merita nodded, "If it weren''t for you to personally intervene afterwards to purify the human adventurer and me. Pollution, I am afraid that this matter will be out of control-after that, you also blocked my memory of the whole incident, and this incident was not revealed until a "Modier''s Travels" reappeared in the world..."

    "It''s true, I still remember... a small thing that is not big or small, but enough to make you nervous," Enya''s tone gradually became serious, "What happened? Why did you suddenly mention this thing?"

    "... Modil Wilde is still alive," Gawain said in a deep voice, "and he returned to Tarrond."

    ...

    A faint blue light flashed above the magic net terminal, and the holographic image from the far north was clearly shown on the projection. Victoria Wild¡¯s cold and beautiful face appeared in the image. She looked at Amber and Amber standing in front of the magic net terminal. Also looked at her nervously.

    In front of this guardian of the North, known as the "Duke of Ice and Snow," even the heart-warming Amber will inevitably produce inexplicable pressure. This kind of cold-faced character who is always stern is obviously a shadow assault goose. Natural enemy.

    "Basically... the situation is just such a situation." Under Victoria''s winter-like gaze (actually just a simple expressionless face), Amber bit the bullet and said the situation quickly, "I emphasize first, this They are all confessed by your majesty. I always respect the deceased and the coffins of the deceased, and I have no intention of offending the ancestors of the Wilde family-but please confirm your family''s ancestors'' graves, we suspect..."

    "No need to confirm," Victoria interrupted before Amber was finished. "Modil Wilde didn''t sleep in the mausoleum underground in Winterhold-there is only a cloak mound. It''s no secret."

    The northern guard finished speaking, and took a deep breath, his face closer to the screen: "Now, I want to know more detailed information."

 Chapter 1204ï¼š direction

    The mausoleum of the Duke of the North, Modil Wilde, is just a cloak, and there is no ancestor''s remains. This is indeed as Victoria said, it is not a strictly guarded secret, but it is not a matter of openness. .

    No one is so boring (and stupid) to just talk about the ancestral tomb of one of the four dukes, and people will not pay attention to this kind of thing that is destined to have little to do with ordinary people¡¯s lives, whether in the old Anzu era or In the new imperial era, there are always countless secrets and legends hidden in the thick curtain of the upper echelons of the royal family and big families.

    But Amber is obviously not one of the "ordinary people" who are indifferent to such things. After hearing Victoria''s reply, she did not answer the other party''s further questions immediately, but stroked her chin thoughtfully: "Sure enough It''s a cloak..."

    Victoria glanced at Amber quietly: "It seems you have investigated."

    "Um... just understand a little bit," Amber waved his hand suddenly, a little nervously, "You know, what my duty is... There are rumors that Archduke Modil Wilde, who was six hundred years ago, failed to be in the family. He was buried in the cemetery. In the last adventure of his life, he stayed away from Ansu, and since then disappeared into the depths of the vast world... But I have only heard of this rumor. You know, do intelligence work, it''s not exact The news of "should only be used as a reference. Your Majesty asked me to confirm this with you. I still have to confirm with you..."

    Victoria didn''t care what was chanting behind Amber. She just had the same cold expression as before, and slowly said after the other party''s voice fell: "The rumors are true-the family ancestor Modil did not stay in Winterhold. Rest in the catacombs. According to family records, he took the last adventure in his life when he was seventy years old and disappeared in that adventure. The great adventurer finally traveled far away on the road of adventure. As a nobleman, he There is a lot of controversy, but as a member of the Wilde family, we are proud of his many achievements in the adventure."

    "Is it missing... In this way, the''adventurer Modil'' who emerged from Tarrond is even more''highly suspicious''," Amber said softly as if talking to himself, coordinating the information Occupational diseases at work gradually broke out, so she finally ignored Victoria''s cold and oppressive aura, and subconsciously asked, "Then where was his last adventure? Any clues?"

    "There is no clear record-every adventure of Modil Wilde is his own plan, and he is a person who never follows the steps," Victoria shook his head slightly, "only when he took the risk After returning, people can sort out where he went and what he did from the notes he brought back, and his last adventure... did not return.

    "Of course, after his disappearance, the Wilde family and the Anzu royal family have also made great efforts to find clues, and there are some gains. According to family records, the last sighting record of Modil Wilde¡¯s last adventure It was near the border between Moss Woods and Old Ansu. A traveler saw him continuing to move north."

    "Northern...From the moss woods to the north, there are only the northern city-states and the icy coastline...It was unlikely that he would go to Tarrond again in those days, and there was no corresponding record on the dragon side. Amber whispered while thinking, her eyes drifted involuntarily to the large map hanging on the wall opposite the office. Her gaze was originally only habitually swept across the continent of Loren, but before she retracted her gaze. , She suddenly noticed a country that rarely appeared in the eyes of Loren before, but recently came into her sight frequently due to work focus issues.

    From the moss forest to the north, there are not only the northern city-states and Tarrond across the sea, but also the hermit kingdom surrounded by the northern ocean, and the mysterious giant island ruled by the wizards-the violet kingdom.

    "Violet..." Amber muttered to herself subconsciously, "Is it possible that there is still a connection with there..."

    "It looks like you have thought of something," Victoria''s voice came from across from the magic net terminal, interrupting Amber''s self-talk, "I heard you mentioned Violet."

    "Do you think it''s possible... Six hundred years ago, Modil Wilde went to the Violet Kingdom?" Amber raised his head and looked at the Great Duke of the North with a serious face-when this shame of all things became serious After that, even Victoria felt a touch of shock, "And what happened there that gave him the''unusual'' he is now?"

    "Reason," Victoria stared at this side blankly, "As an intelligence director, you should not have made such a guess."

    "Of course there is a reason," Amber straightened. "First of all, the Violet Kingdom is the country of wizards. One of the holy places that all wizards have the most yearning for is that place, and Modil Wilde is a wizard¡ªregardless of him. What about the various auras on his body, his status as a''mage'' is always correct;

    "Secondly, Modil Wilde is an adventurer. The mysterious and unknown realm has a fatal attraction to him. Apart from Talrond, there is no place in this world that has more secrets than the Violet Kingdom. For Modil, who has traveled all over the known world, there is almost the "last piece of the puzzle in the world" in his perception. As a great adventurer, he has no reason not to go there.

    "Secondly, in order to keep its own secrets, the Violet Kingdom is good at using unimaginable amnestics. This may point to the amnesia symptoms shown by the great adventurer of Tarrond-he may have tried to resist imposing The''memory cleansing'' on his body, on the contrary, caused his memory and consciousness to be messed up..."

    Speaking of this, Kohaku paused deliberately, making his expression more serious: "Finally, the most important reason-intuition, my intuition makes me look at the Violet Kingdom. You know, I am the Goddess of Shadow God¡¯s choice, don¡¯t you believe in the intuition of God¡¯s choice..."

    Victoria did not speak when Amber started to list reasons. Her expression was indifferent and indifferent, but deep in her eyes there was an expression of listening carefully. It was not until Amber''s voice fell that she said in a deep voice: "Your three reasons are all tenable. ...I was persuaded by you, and maybe I can add a fourth reason for you."

    "I''m talking about four reasons..." Amber couldn''t help muttering, but the seriousness of the Duke Victoria instantly caused her to swallow the muttering in her throat back into her bronchus. "The fourth What is the reason?"

    "The foreign travel scholars and the apprentice selection system of the Violet Kingdom, their attention and influence on the magic system of the Loren continent-all began about 600 years ago," Victoria said in a deep voice, as if condensing the northern millennium in her words Frozen ice, "Almost the same period as Modil Wilde''s disappearance."

    Amber was stunned, then opened his mouth after a while: "...ahhh..."

    "Now, it should be your turn to answer my question, Miss Amber." Victoria quietly stared at Amber for a few seconds, and said in a cold voice, "I want to know more about the one who appeared in Talrond.'' The adventurer¡¯s information will help me to further compare the information in the family records."

    "Oh, of course," Amber Ji Ling suddenly woke up, and quickly nodded, "First of all, this matter should start from the adventurer who suspected your ancestor who bought a ferry ticket in Beigang..."

    ¡­¡­

    In the incubation room, two hungry wyrmlings finally waited for their first meal in their dragon life. Under Betty¡¯s command, the strong attendants brought two large pots of freshly cut meat and Two cans of clean water (by the way, I also brought a lot of soft bedding enough for the wyvern to be a temporary nest), and the serious conversation between Gawain, Melita and Enya was temporarily interrupted, and the cheerful wyvern attracted the room. The eyes of everyone in

    The two little guys whose scales had not fully grown and hardened smelled the food and threw down the eggshells that had been playing for a long time, and almost rushed to the wooden basin with fresh meat. Gawain I was surprised to see the cubs of the tribe at the apex of the mortal race pounce on two pots of raw meat, and then they were even more surprised to see them pick up the meat slices with swift movements and threw them directly into the air-the little whelp raised its neck, bright red The flames spewed from their throats, and the meat slices were quickly roasted to half-cooked in the high temperature, and then fell into the gobbled young dragon''s mouth.

    Sometimes when encountering relatively large pieces of meat, it is difficult to cook them evenly with one breath. They will even throw them into the sky several times, tumbling and roasting the meat...

    The feeding process of the Whelpling is obviously much more elaborate and complicated than Gawain imagined.

    "This is really... an eye-opener," Gavin finally couldn''t help but muttered after looking at the side dumbfounded for a long time, "They even knew that the meat was going to be cooked and eaten..."

    "For humans who cannot start a fire by instinct, cooking food before eating is a complex and high-end way of eating. It is an important step in the history of civilization, but for dragons who are born to create high-temperature flames, roasting food Being familiar is just an instinctive action, even a part of your human''chewing'' action," Enya''s soft and slightly smiling voice came from the eggshell, explaining patiently, "This is the process of biological evolution." The difference brought by physical talent."

    "...This is really reasonable." Gawain stunned, and muttered in a low voice. At the same time, he felt a little emotional: a former **** is here to do science with him, guiding him to use scientific thinking to explain behind the extraordinary creatures. How does this feel weird...

    "They should ask for more food after eating the meat, but don''t continue to feed it. The next meal will have to wait at least four hours later," while Gawain muttered, Enya''s voice sounded from the side. "These foods are just right. Whelplings can''t control their own appetite during the first week of their lives. If they feed too much, they will spoil themselves. But you can feed more water, it doesn''t matter.

    "You won¡¯t be hungry, will you?" Melita said with some worry, "I heard that cubs are very hungry, can they really eat?"

    "Don''t worry, the hungry ones are not bad--unless they are so hungry that they start trying to eat their eggshells, you don''t have to worry about their nutrition being unable to keep up," Enya explained with a smile, "By the way, the eggshells must be kept. Keep it at least until the wyrmlings are one year old. During this time, the eggshell is their best toy and tooth grinding tool, and it is also a prop for them to sleep at ease. They will choose the larger eggshell fragments as pillows.

    "But the skin and scales of the wyrmlings are still very fragile. Be careful of the sharper eggshell fragments from scratching them. Polishing the unsuitable eggshells for them is an important step in caring for the wyrmlings."

    Gao Wen listened and nodded repeatedly: "Oh, don''t worry, I will arrange someone..."

    "I meant it for Merita," Enya interrupted before Gao Wen finished speaking. Her attention was focused on Merita. "It''s a novice to help the young dragon polish the eggshells and settle in to sleep. Mother¡¯s responsibility, in the older ages, this is a skill that the dragons who hatched eggs must master in the ancient method-and after seeing the adult individuals helping themselves to polish the eggshells, the young dragons will also trust and rely on you more. .

    "Remember to save a few pieces of eggshells and let Noretta polish them, otherwise the Whelpling will not recognize her as''another mother''."

    Merita nodded repeatedly as she listened, and finally couldn¡¯t help but sigh, ¡°Is it such a learned thing to take care of young dragons... I didn¡¯t know before...

    Gao Wen also listened to the side with a look of emotion, feeling that he had added countless useless knowledge in this short time-but if I have to say, if these knowledge of caring for young dragons is put in some enthusiasm for research Among the scholars of the dragon studies is also invaluable. After all, in the era of the dragon¡¯s seclusion and independence, they could rely on random fabrications and mutual praise to develop this knowledge into seventeen or eight schools. Now he has heard this knowledge. But it was the truth from the Dragon God...

    Don¡¯t say anything else, this is at least more reliable than things like "The Outline of Slaying the Dragon".

    Some unmarginal thoughts flashed in Gawain''s mind, and at the same time, Enya was slightly relieved after seeing that the young dragon was able to eat smoothly, and her attention returned to the things she had talked about.

    "According to the state of Modil Wilde described by you... he does show some kind of undead-like qualities."

    Merita spoke subconsciously: "But Chief Herragor has confirmed that Modil is indeed a big living person..."

    Enya interrupted her with a faint smile: "The body is alive, what about the soul?"

    Merita instantly calmed down, and opened her eyes slightly with Gawain.

    "The soul has no difference between life and death, but it will enter the stage of life and death. For the mortal race, it is difficult to distinguish with the naked eye-but it is not completely indistinguishable. Herragor probably didn''t take it seriously enough. ," Enya said slowly, "Mudil Wilde is probably indeed a living person, but that doesn''t mean that he has not''dead once'' or''dead halfway''..."

    Merita was sluggish for a long time, and finally took a breath and whispered: "President Andal did say that they guessed that Modil Wilde is in a state of ¡®immortality¡¯..."

    "This requires you to send someone to confirm it personally, at least to confirm his identity," Enya said, "eyes" seem to have fallen on Gawain, "I can''t return to Tarrond now, and it''s not convenient to go with other dragons. Contact, you still have to do this."

 Chapter 1205ï¼š Skimming over the wasteland

    After eating and drinking, the two young dragons ran wildly around the incubator room for several laps before finally consuming their excessive energy. On this autumn afternoon, a pair of the first batch in a million years The sisters who were born on the land outside Errond slept together in a temporary "small nest" with their necks draped over their necks, their tails wrapped around their tails, and small sharp claws clutching the blanket depicting the finely divided orchids.

    A few pieces of eggshells were pressed under the wings and tail by them-this is the "pillow" they chose for themselves. Obviously, the cubs of the dragon cub and the cubs of the humans are not much different in sleep, and the sleeping posture is the same wanton and unrestrained.

    Melita guarded carefully beside the two whelps, reaching out to tidy up the mess of bedding and blankets made by the little guys-the fabrics used by humans were of course not specially prepared for the dragons, but obviously the whelps were right. I don''t care about this, as long as these soft and warm things can be stacked into a comfortable nest, the newborn cubs can sleep peacefully in it.

    "Have you thought about how to settle these two little guys afterwards?" Gawain watched Merita''s slightly strange movements beside him, and couldn''t help asking, "Should they stay here?"

    "I want to take them back to the embassy and stay with Noleta and I," Melita thought a little, shook his head slightly, "Since we have claimed this dragon egg, Noleta and I should take it. Responsibilities, putting the egg with you during the incubation stage has made me very sad-and they also need to follow the real dragons to learn how to grow up as a''dragon'', otherwise..."

    Miss Lan Long paused when she said that, looking at Gawain with a weird expression and laughed: "Otherwise I always think that they will grow up strangely by staying with you..."

    Gawain immediately felt the need to say a few words when he heard this, but before he spoke, Tyre humped in the corridor, and Rebecca, who was chased and beaten by Heidi, was five times away. Amber that came in by picking the door, and Betty who was watering Enya... the words that she wanted to justify suddenly turned into a long sigh in the bronchus, and she could only hold her forehead and turn her face: "...You are right. , My environment does not seem suitable for the growth of juvenile dragons..."

    There are too many weird guys around me. Two young dragons who have no worldview at all live in such an environment. God knows how many weird things they will learn. If you think about it, it is safer to let them go back with Merita. ... But then again, Gawain was also curious about how these abnormal guys around him got together, how could he look back and feel like he has collected a bunch of buffs...

    Melita endured a smile and watched Gawain''s expression change there, and finally broke the embarrassment with a soft cough: "The embassy area is not far from here, and the two little guys can still come and play often¡ª I think they will definitely be nostalgic for the breath of this incubator, and... and Ms. Enya here."

    There was a soft smile from the golden dome that was silent for a long time, and Enya seemed to be in a happy mood: "If you want to take them back, then wait for them to wake up. Whelplings have more powerful cubs than other creatures. The ability to think and understand, which means that sudden changes in the environment will bring them clearer tension and confusion. Therefore, they should not change the environment while they are sleeping. Instead, they should be made aware that their mother is leading them The safe place went to another safe place...

    "In addition, remember to bring their eggshells and these quilt blankets. This will give them a sense of security.

    "When you arrive at your new home, remember to accompany them more. If you can, let the other dragons in the embassy say hello to the young dragons, so that the young dragons realize that they live in a''clan''. But don''t see too many at once. Unfamiliar faces, they will be confused, and may even make it difficult to distinguish the breath of their mother..."

    Enya patiently taught the young Melita one by one. The latter nodded seriously while listening. Gao Wen watched the scene quietly beside him, and a series of sense of sight emerged in her heart¡ª¡ª It wasn''t until the teaching process came to an end that he couldn''t help but look at Enya: "Didn''t you still say that you have no experience in actually taking care of young dragons...How do you feel that you are quite knowledgeable in this area now?"

    "I don''t have the experience of actually hatching eggs--it''s impossible to have experience in this area," Enya replied indifferently, "but I didn''t say that I didn''t have enough theoretical knowledge-I remember the time when eggs were hatched in ancient ways. Many things!"

    Gao Wen heard a lot of pride and pride in the tone of the dragon **** from the past, but he always felt that the other party hadn''t told the truth. After all, even if she retained some memories of the ancient "gods", those from the perspective of gods The "theoretical knowledge" derived from observing the mortal world is not so detailed and thorough... This former dragon **** took advantage of no one to find someone to make up the lesson, right?

    But he wouldn¡¯t say this to his face. Considering that it¡¯s not a big deal, he just smiled slightly, and then returned his eyes to the two whelps who were hugging and sleeping. He saw the two little guys. Arched in the quilt and changed to a new posture. A question suddenly appeared in his mind: "By the way, Melita, do you think about a name for them?"

    Melita was a little embarrassed when she heard this expression, she shook her head after thinking a little bit: "I had discussed it with Noretta before, but at that time we didn''t expect that the eggs we brought back were double-yellow - now we are going to name it. The whelplings of "have changed from one to two. I plan to talk to Noretta after I go back, and discard the names that I had chosen before..."

    Gawain gave a cry, and then he saw two young dragons arching up again in his sleep. One of the little guys arched his neck near his eggshell pillow for a long time, and then suddenly opened his mouth and made a cute gesture. The full burp-a puff of green smoke slowly rises from the corner of his mouth.

    Gawain was smiling a moment ago, his face changed when he saw the blue smoke, and he turned to look at Merita: "I think we should first enchant the flammable objects around these two little guys with flames before discussing anything else. protection¡­¡­"

    ...

    In the study of Cecil Palace, Veronica, holding a platinum scepter, stood in front of the large French windows, looking for a long time in the direction of the courtyard''s main entrance, seeming to be lost in thought until the sound of opening the door came from behind. The "saint princess" turned her head and saw Gawain''s figure walking into the room.

    "Your Majesty," Veronica nodded slightly with a faint smile on her face, "Good day."

    "It''s already evening," Gawain glanced at the sky outside, and saw the gradually sinking sunset hanging over the buildings at the end of the city, and the brilliant crown of the huge sun reflected a slightly distorted light curtain in the clouds. Sorry, I was delayed for a while in the incubator."

    "It''s okay, and I didn''t wait long," Veronica said with a smile, and then asked curiously, "Did the dragon ambassador bring the two young dragons back?"

    "Yes, the young dragons should still live with their''mothers''-and there are many of their kins in the embassy," Gao Wen nodded and said casually, "Enya seems a little reluctant..."

    "Humanity..." Veronica whispered thoughtfully, and then shook her head. "I didn''t expect that one day there will be descendants of giant dragons hatching in the human kingdom, and dragon envoys will stay in the city. Races from all over the world gather in one place, even including visitors from the deep sea... This used to be a scene that only appeared in certain fantasy poems and dramas of the Gondor era, but it has now come true."

    "Is this what you were thinking about standing at the window just now?" Gawain asked somewhat unexpectedly, "I thought you wouldn''t be emotional about such things..."

    "I have survived for many years, so I need to maintain my personality parameters. Losing my perception and understanding of changes in the world is a very dangerous signal. It is a sign that my soul is about to die-but I guess you call me today. "I didn''t come here to discuss these things," Veronica said with a smile. "Miss Betty said you have something to discuss, but she seems to be very busy and didn''t elaborate on what happened."

    "...Then she probably forgot," Gao Wen shrugged, and then his expression became serious, "Your body...is it still underground in the ancient capital of Gugangduo? In the deep blue well''s remnant structure. Where?"

    The smile on Veronica¡¯s face did not change at all, except that the platinum scepter in her hand had slightly changed its angle, showing that she was a little surprised at Gawain¡¯s question: "Why did you suddenly remember to ask this? Of course, my body ''It is indeed underground in the Deep Blue Well. I mentioned this to you before..."

    "Then can you monitor the flow of magical power in the deep blue well?" Gao Wen asked with a serious face, "I mean...the structures behind the source of magical power, those that can penetrate the entire planet..."

    "You mean Deep Blue Nets," Veronica finally changed her expression slightly, and her tone became serious, "What happened?"

    "...Enya found some bad signs," Gao Wen didn''t hesitate to tell the "old country princess" the news he had received in the incubation room. "The newly born young dragon has a pure demon on his body. Signs of erosion. Considering the dragon¡¯s special magic affinity and physique, she suspects this is a sign that the magic power in the deep blue network is''rising''. A similar thing happened two million years ago, and the magic power throughout the entire planet Sudden changes in the system have caused extreme weather for a long time."

    "The magic in the network has risen?!" Veronica''s eyes widened. The "rebel leader" who always maintained a calm smile finally couldn''t control her surprised expression-this obviously exceeded her. Past experience and knowledge of Deep Blue Well.

    "This does sound a bit weird-after all, it is part of the huge system that runs through the planet under our feet. It is as old and stable as the earth, and it has only changed once in two hundred years-even more frequently than demons and gods. The disaster is still low," Gao Wen shook his head, "But Enya''s warning has to be heard, so I want to know if you can provide some help."

    "... In the past few hundred years, more than half of my energy has been devoted to studying the source of magical power, including monitoring the depths of the source of magical power," Veronica replied immediately, "I didn''t find it. What anomaly, at least in the few''pulses'' that I can monitor so far, the flow of magic is as usual."

    Gao Wen frowned: "Can your monitoring scope be expanded? If this is really a precursor of some kind of large-scale change, then we may need more data to confirm the situation..."

    "Unfortunately, I am powerless," Veronica shook her head and interrupted Gawain. "That''s Gondor Wasteland-I only have limited resources and energy over there, and I have to allocate a lot of energy to deal with refuge. The harsh environment surrounding the institute has been eroding continuously, and maintaining the status quo has been quite difficult, and there is no spare capacity to monitor more magical pulses."

    "...I understand, I''m sorry, my request is a bit too high." Hearing Veronica''s reply, Gawain immediately realized the unrealistic part of his thoughts, and then he frowned slightly and turned his eyes involuntarily. Throwing at the "known world map" hanging on the nearby wall.

    His gaze slowly swept across the map, over the imperial capital, over the dark mountains, over the vast black forest and the contaminated belt plain, and finally landed on the gray area with almost no details due to lack of information. In the wasteland area.

    Veronica noticed Gawain''s gaze, and she followed, her gaze falling in the center of the wasteland.

    That is the only area in the wasteland where there are "details", and the only "known" area. The huge Gondor explosion pit lies in a gray and polluted area like an ugly scar, at the center of the explosion pit. This is where she really lives now.

    This body named "Veronica" is just an interactive platform that walks outside the magnificent wall. Compared with the little information that this body feels, she can feel the whistling sky above the old capital. The cold wind, the filthy air, the poisoned earth, and the pure magical energy flowing in the deep blue well like the "blood of the world".

    "...I can stay in the wasteland for a long time, but this world probably won''t leave you too much time," she looked at Gao Wen and said softly, "I and my Ironman Corps are waiting for you. Support."

    ...

    To the southeast of the Dark Mountains, in the extended area of ??the tail of the Black Forest, the wings of the giant eagle cut through the sky. At dusk, the afterglow of the setting sun penetrated the clouds, and sprinkled brilliant gold on these huge and heroic creatures. The ground below shows more distinct shadows and lines in the inclined light.

    Dozens of giant eagles lined up, and the giant eagles with royal marks accounted for the majority of them.

    Azmore, the ancient druid leader with the oldest qualifications in the elven society, sits on the back of one of the giant eagles. The front and back are the "Royal Hawks" performing **** missions. These "guards" fly over him. Nearby, even in the distance in the air, the old druid seemed to be able to feel the tight aura between them¡ªthese guards were so nervously paying attention to this old man, who was so old, even more than paying attention. The queen in the team.

    But Azmore just smiled, and then refocused his attention on the ground slowly retreating under the wings of the giant eagle.

    Using some exquisite magic props, he displayed ancient mysteries and synchronized his vision with the eyes of the giant eagle. In that extra vision, he saw the vast stretch of black forest, the polluted and alienated wasteland, and the towering darkness. Mountains, and...

    Some artificial lights extending between the Black Forest and the polluted area.

 Chapter 1206ï¼š The road to the wasteland

    The giant eagle swept across the sky at the edge of the wasteland, and saw everything that happened on the earth. In Azmore''s eyes, everything that happened on these polluted land seemed to be similar to what he remembered-the magnificent wall still blocked Along the destructive border, the polluted land and the mutated forest lay like the scars of this world on the borders of the ancient empire. The brilliance of the energy barrier is reflected in the distant clouds, like a light-cast city wall that runs through the world, and The civilized world...The civilized world is still on the other side of the mountains.

    But when he focused more on perceiving the sight of the giant eagle, those things that had never appeared in his memory came into his eyes.

    He saw a "line" made up of scattered lights passing through the black forest and the strip plain at the edge of the magnificent wall. The starting point of the line was at the southern foot of the Dark Mountain, where there were more lights and large areas were artificially leveled. The land that came out, and a fortress hidden between the rocks and woods, the end of the line almost extended to the foot of the magnificent wall-and it gave a feeling of still extending forward and still advancing stubbornly.

    That is a road, a road that is passing through the polluted area and approaching the wasteland of Gondor, and this road is under construction.

    Azmore was a little surprised. He subconsciously manipulated the giant eagle to a higher height, trying to cast his gaze further away-his sudden move made the surrounding "escorts" of the Royal Hawks suddenly tense, and several giants The eagle raised the height one after another, and issued a sharp and loud scream. The knights on the eagle''s back also tightened the reins nervously, and the golden peaked helmet on their head shuddered in the setting sun.

    "Don''t be so nervous, young people," Azmore couldn''t help laughing, and said softly, "I''m just a dead old man."

    "Please don''t do such a sudden move at high altitude, Master Azmore," the voice of the captain of the Hawk Cavalry came from the magic item pinned on the clothes, that was a young boy, "We are for your safety. "

    Azmore just smiled and didn''t argue with the young warrior about anything-when he traveled the continent on a giant eagle for the first time, the former Empress of the Morning Star was even a child, and he passed through the storm. , Across the mountains, across the vast battlefield between the human ancestors and the dark subspecies, and once became a guest of honor between humans and the orcs, spreading the gospel of the **** of nature in the palaces, what he had faced The danger and training are more than all the eagle knights here combined.

    They are just worried about any transgressive actions by such a "dangerous element".

    Of course, the cavalry is indeed worried about his safety-more than ever, at least until reaching the destination, no one in this team wants him to have any accidents. Although for the past three thousand years, the Morningstar family and the "Orthodox sect" they represent have been hoping for his death every day, but since the day of the journey, what they hope most is "Archdruid Azmo" You can live to the end.

    Azmore shook his head and lowered his body slightly on the back of the giant eagle. The psychic creature felt his thoughts, and accompanied by a loud call, a more expansive earth appeared in Azmore''s mind. , He examined the vision far beyond the limits of human and elves¡¯ eyesight, and his gaze extended to the east of the dark mountain range, along the edge of the magnificent wall-finally, he saw more lights.

    That is another road that is passing through the contaminated area of ??the Black Forest. It is at the end of the giant eagle¡¯s line of sight and is almost completely blocked by trees. If it were not for the darkening of the sky at dusk, Azmore would not have been able to spot those from The shimmer of the treetops.

    The old ancient druid finally couldn''t help taking a breath, and said softly: "Are Ansu and Typhon finally starting to counterattack the wasteland..."

    "Master, Anzu is history," another young female voice rang from the communication props, "Now the human empire Cecil is ruling the north-the founder is the resurgent pioneer Gao Wen. Emperor Cecil."

    "Ah, Cecil Empire... I know, I just forgot," Azmore said lightly, with a smile on his mouth, "A pioneer who came back to life... the name Gawain Cecil... I have heard, and I have heard of his deeds, but-Bersetia, do you really think that a human being can be resurrected after seven hundred years of rest?"

    Empress Belcetia¡¯s voice came from the transmission props, as soft as nature¡¯s wind but beyond doubt: "Yes, I think it can¡ªMaster Azmore, look at the one below you that extends towards the wasteland Don¡¯t you think so?"

    Azmore did not make a sound, but silently stared at the artificial lights that stubbornly reflected a road in the Black Forest, as if staring at the pioneers 700 years ago, the Gondor people a thousand years ago, and even three thousand years ago. The ancestors of humans and elf preachers from the more ancient years, after a long silence, he quietly broke the silence: "...he can come back from the dead..."

    "...That''s good," Bersetia said with a smile. "Master Azmore, please sit down. After crossing the dark mountains, we will lower our altitude."

    ¡­¡­

    As dusk arrived, the patrol and surveying and mapping teams that were active on the outskirts of the forward base began to return to the safety zone. As the last armed surveying and mapping vehicle entered the base, the gate reinforced by the steel frame was closed. The soldiers patrolling on the wall and the searchlights slowly turning on top of the several guard towers still watched the dark and gloomy plain far away vigilantly, waiting quietly for night to fall.

    The great architect Bruce Panshi climbed up the fence outside the camp from the iron escalator. The thickened steel plate and the stainless steel frame creaked under his feet. There seemed to be a never-ending wind on the flat plain. Enveloping the rotten breath from afar, whizzing through the gap between the walls, and occasionally bringing a terrifying sharp whistle-but these sounds have long been stationed at the various forward bases for the soldiers. Homely meals.

    Bruce Rock crossed a short connecting wall. There are many protruding arc structures on the outside of the front wall. Inside the arc structure armor plate, the latest and most cutting-edge Justice-II Orbital Accelerator and Empire are installed. -II type arcane torrent generator, these "big baby" shiny muzzle and stable and reliable focusing structure can always give people living on the edge of the wasteland an extra sense of security-in such a ooze monster Where you are unwilling to stay, a similar sense of security is indeed very important.

    The great architect came to a sentry set on the fence. The two sentries standing guard in the steel protective shed paid tribute to him while watching the pollution area outside: "Hello, great architect!"

    Bruce nodded to the sentry, and asked curiously: "How long have you been here?"

    "We have just changed the guard," one of the sentinels replied, speaking without leaving the wall at all, "less than half an hour..."

    Bruce hurriedly waved his hand: "No, I mean how long have you been stationed in this base?"

    The other sentry thought for a while and laughed. His teeth were particularly white against the dark complexion: "It''s been almost a year-the two of us are the second batch to be sent to this base. Our captain Two years longer than us."

    Bruce nodded and looked inside the wall-the gray barracks and the garage where the chariots were parked, the energy station that maintains the operation of the base, the water purification facilities, and the magic obelisk in the center of the base were reflected in his Sight.

    Eighty percent of these facilities were designed by him.

    This forward base was first built to repair the magnificent wall. After that great project, all forward bases remained the same as here. They have been in operation until today, and some of them have been carried out by soldiers. After rotation, a small number of veterans and commanders have extended their residency period, and they are still serving on this piece of land outside the boundaries of civilization.

    Due to the existence of the supply line in the Black Forest, coupled with the logistical support provided by the fortress of the Rebels running through the Dark Mountains and the fortress of the South Gate, these forward bases located deep in the contaminated area are not bad in terms of logistical supplies. They really The challenge to face is the harsh environment near the magnificent wall, as well as the mutant monsters and hungry wild beasts that often wander in the polluted area-sometimes, they even have to deal with those that suddenly emerge near the base of the energy barrier Aberrations.

    Although since the restoration of the magnificent wall was completed, the distortions wandering outside the wall have been very rare, but due to the power limitation of the sentry tower itself and the special "generation mechanism" of the distortions, such monsters wandering on the border of the wall have always According to the information that Bruce has, the front-end base will fight the deformed body almost every month. Fortunately, in front of modern weapons and shields, the small-scale wandering monsters will not break through the soldiers in front. Line of defense.

    "Great architect," the voice of one of the sentinels suddenly came from the side, interrupting Bruce from his contemplation. The young soldier showed a somewhat curious look on his face, "The railway you mentioned...what is it? Will it be repaired here?"

    Bruce froze for a moment. After a while, he showed a wide smile, and stretched out his hand to pat the young soldier''s arm: "Military secret, boy."

    "Ah... I''m sorry!" The soldier suddenly consciously lost his words, and immediately stood up straight and said with a serious face, "I am..."

    "Don''t be nervous, I know that many fighters are paying attention to the news in this regard," Bruce said with a smile, "that''s why I will personally lead the engineers along this road to inspect every forward base-adequate preliminary preparation is The first condition to ensure that the follow-up project can be carried out smoothly. Don''t worry, this project is a major event that your Majesty pays personal attention to, and its progress will not be slow."

    The sentry relaxed, with a look of expectation on his face: "When the railway is repaired, our war fortress will be pushed forward-can we really counterattack the wasteland by then?"

    "Of course, if it wasn''t for the counterattack of the wasteland, why would your Majesty invest so much power here?" Bruce said with certainty, and just when he wanted to say something, a faint tweet suddenly penetrated The high-altitude clouds, passing through a long distance, sounded in his ears-this great architect with a keen hearing due to dwarf blood subconsciously followed the prestige, and under the already dim sky at dusk, he saw Some neatly arranged faint black spots seemed to be passing high above the sky, flying towards the direction of the dark mountains.

    After carefully distinguishing, the great architect frowned curiously: "It looks like a giant eagle of the elves?"

    "Is that the great eagle of the elves?" The two sentries finally noticed the movement in the sky. They stuck their heads out, and after checking with the eagle eye technique attached to the scout mirror, one of them muttered in surprise. , "They actually flew close to the border of the wasteland... really bold."

    "They built the magnificent wall. They know exactly where the edge of the safe zone is." Bruce was not surprised. He was just a little curious about the appearance of those elves. "But a giant eagle team of this size... It looks pretty good. Shiyou ** is also your majesty''s distinguished guest."

    The great architect shook his head. This is not something he should be concerned about. At this moment, a sound of footsteps suddenly came from a short distance, just to interrupt his thoughts.

    A soldier ran up the wall and gave a military salute in front of Bruce: "Great Architect! Please go to the communication room-the contact from the South Gate Fortress."

    "Okay, I''m going now." Bruce replied immediately, with a straight face, and then quickly bid farewell to the two sentries on the fence and ran towards the ladder not far away.

    The communication room is located near the center of the forward base, right next to the towering obelisk of magic energy. There is a row of barracks and two warehouses in the middle. Bruce''s footsteps are fast, and he came to this place quickly when he was on the way. The room where the magic net terminal is placed-the magic guidance device in the center of the room has been activated, a faint light is shining above the focusing crystal, and the appearance of the great architect Gordon emerges in the middle of the communication interface.

    "Bruce, I hope I didn''t interrupt your work," Gordon said immediately when Bruce appeared, "I just received an order from the Imperial Capital here."

    "There is no interruption at all-today''s data collection and work plan have been completed," Bruce said casually, his expression becoming very serious, "Order from the Imperial Capital? What happened?"

    "Nothing-it''s a new task that requires the construction and advancement of the railway to be completed at the same time. Rest assured, the task itself is not difficult, the only thing that needs to be quality and quantity, and must not be delayed."

    Gordon in the communication interface spoke with a serious face, and with his words, the printing device connected to the Mowang terminal on the side of the table also turned on its own, and there was a slight rubbing sound between gears and connecting rods. One after another, the printing paper was spit out from the output port.

    "Did you see the information I posted? There are things you need to know on it."

    Bruce stepped forward curiously, picked up the materials, and a task book with a large number of drawings and parameter descriptions appeared in front of him-this is very professional materials, but for a large building that has even repaired a magnificent wall For the teacher, the above things are very simple to understand.

    "Large biomass processing center...pre-buried splitting pool...and underground bunkers reserved for servo brain storage tanks?" Bruce gradually showed a surprised look, "What are we going to do? We are going to promote the biological factory as well. In the wasteland?"

    "Don''t ask me about it, I don''t know," Gordon shrugged, "Since this is an order from the Imperial Capital, then we should seriously implement it."

 Chapter 1207ï¼š Interspersed with history

    To the north of the Loren continent, the mountains, the cold wind and the flag of the Wilde family rule the northern border of the empire. Although it is still autumn, for this cold northern land, the breath of winter has begun to sway the group. The gateway between the mountains¡ª¡ªAlong with the dry and cold air currents that have never stopped since the beginning of autumn, the weather in Winter County is getting colder day by day. The occasional wind whizzes through the mountains and loosens some of the mountains. As the snow fell to the mountainside, people living on the mountain would even suspect that the winter snow has arrived, and the cold wind is ahead.

    Of course, for the Winter Castle on the top of the mountain, wind and snow is a more common thing, and it has nothing to do with the solar terms. Even in the midsummer, the Winter Castle is sometimes suddenly covered by snow, even the castle. In the clear sky around, snowflakes will unreasonably fly up from the courtyards and balconies of the castle. When such snowflakes suddenly appear, the servants in the castle know that this is the "Duke of Ice and Snow" living in the depths of the castle. "The mood is changing, but the specific mood of the northern guardian is good or bad that day... Then only the close-knit maids will know.

    At the highest point of Winter Fort, a tower full of magical brilliance is quietly standing on the stone platform, and flying snowflakes continue to condense from the sky at the top of the tower, flying around the tower and half of the castle, and the magic is in The light stream formed in the air mixed with these flying snow, with a mesmerizing beauty, but also fearful because of the cold-two maids stood in a corridor in the upper part of the tower, a little nervous Looking at the heavy snow outside the window, one of them couldn''t help but came to the window and checked again whether the window was closed.

    The windows are of course closed, but looking at the heavy snow outside the window, the maids always feel that the cold wind seems to have penetrated the walls and crystal glass, blowing on their faces.

    "Is the hostess angry?" The maid who checked the window retreated, and said to her companion nervously, "It has been a whole day, and the heavy snow outside hasn''t stopped--now the courtyard is completely covered by snow. Up."

    "There is no need for us to think about this," the maid standing there looked calm. "The hostess will not be angry at us if she is angry--and she is not necessarily angry, maybe it''s just that she is extra happy today."

    "You seem to know it well?"

    "Fortunately-I have been working in this castle for ten years. The hostess is actually much gentler than you think, not to mention that Miss Maggie has returned to the castle now, with her accompanying the hostess, let alone Those of us are worried."

    "Hey? Miss Maggie has returned? Why didn''t I see it?"

    "She only came back last night and didn''t enter the castle through the main entrance-she flew in directly from the terrace." Some older maids couldn''t help but smile, as if she had seen it with her own eyes, "Don''t forget Now, Miss Maggie is a powerful dragon!"

    "¡­¡­Oh!"

    ...

    The conversation that took place in the corridor was low enough to hide from ordinary people¡¯s ears, but could not hide from the perception of the legendary mage and the dragon. Standing in the magic meditation room, Victoria opened her eyes from contemplation. Before she could speak, Maggie, who was waiting next to her, had already taken the initiative to speak: "Let me remind the two in the corridor, they are discussing more and more lively."

    "No," Victoria shook her head blankly. "They''re just chatting, I don''t care."

    Maggie nodded slightly, did not say anything, but Victoria exhaled gently and waved off the incense burning in the meditation room. As the magic runes on the floor went out one by one, the guardian of the north turned to look at herself This servant and friend follower glanced at him and said casually: "Are you happy to spend time in Cecil City?"

    Maggie glanced at Victoria with a faint smile: "If I said I was very happy, and I almost forgot to come back, would you be sad?"

    Victoria did not say a word, but returned with a blank stare.

    "Well, your expression of''I know I can''t make a joke, but I just want to make a grimace'' is so obvious, I almost didn''t see it," Maggie sighed helplessly, shrugged and smiled. Said, "To be honest, I am very happy in the Imperial City. Rebecca is a good friend. Your Majesty is generous and full of wisdom. The work as a flight consultant and instructor is not too heavy-and there are many dragonborn over there. ."

    "Then why did you come back early?" Victoria asked curiously, "isn''t it good to be with my compatriots?"

    "If I want to be with my compatriots, wouldn''t it be better to return to the Principality of Holy Dragon?" Maggie laughed and shook her head and said, "There is no special reason, it''s just that the work over there is over. The flying unit''s. Training has been on the right track, and new dragonborns have signed up to participate in the recruitment of the technical department. Now you need more manpower than the imperial capital¡ªand even if something goes wrong on the imperial capital, it¡¯s no trouble for me to fly there now. ."

    Victoria nodded and said nothing. Maggie watched her eyes and listened to the wind and snow roaring outside the castle. It took a few seconds before she suddenly said: "My heart still can''t calm down? Remember that the incense used for meditation is very effective for you."

    "The incense can only help me concentrate, but it can''t stop my mind from thinking," Victoria said helplessly, but she couldn''t help but recall the information she had received from Amber when she communicated with the imperial capital. She frowned. I wrinkled a little bit, no longer the expressionless look just now, "I finally understand what Heidi and Rebecca felt when they faced the resurrected ancestors in the tomb of Gawain Cecil. ..."

    Maggie looked at her friend quietly, and it took a long time to break the silence: "You and them have a different mood, because the situation you are facing is completely different. They had no way to go at the time, and the ancestors came out of the grave. It¡¯s all their reliance and hope, and you¡¯re open in front of you, and you¡¯re showing your ambitions on this open stage. Therefore, under this premise, an ¡°ancestor¡± that pops up suddenly is not necessarily for you. Good thing."

    Victoria sighed softly, her voice low: "Maggie, you know I am not worried about this."

    "Yes, I know that you are not a person who is greedy for power and position. Your self-confidence and ability make you hard to shake under any circumstances, plus the actions of the great adventurer Modil Wilde himself. Style, you really don¡¯t have to worry about it affecting the order you maintain here... But after all, an ancestor who had been away for six hundred years suddenly returned to this world. This incident may have brought too many changes, right? Maggie said with a faint smile, "No gods can control the future, you are just a mortal, Vicky-but you don''t like the feeling of losing control of the future."

    Having said that, she paused and added calmly: "What''s more, that''adventurer Modil'' is in a very strange state now, whether he came back from the grave or was in the past six hundred. He has been roaming the world in a haunting manner for years, and now he doesn''t look like a''normal living person''. As a descendant of the Wilde family, you can''t leave such a family ancestor alone."

    Victoria looked at Maggie, and sighed helplessly after staring for a long time. The corner of her mouth was a little curved: "You know me better-I am afraid that other people might not think about what I am thinking about for a day by my side."

    "What about your decision?" Maggie raised her head and asked calmly, "You have been frowning here for a long time-although it''s not easy to see, but now you should have a decision?"

    "...I have a responsibility, and many decisions cannot be so capricious," Victoria pondered for a moment and whispered, "especially now that the situation in the north has just stabilized, I can''t focus too much on my personal affairs..."

    "You stretched yourself too tight, Vicki, and the business of the old Duke Modil Wilde is not your personal business-it is something that even your majesty is paying attention to, and it has even affected the Empire and Talrond. Major events in the two countries," Maggie knew that the friend in front of her was a bit tricky, and the other party¡¯s overly serious character was often troublesome at this time. Fortunately, she was accustomed to it. "Occasionally, set aside routines and constraints and do something bold. Decide, or you can discuss it with your Majesty first... If even your Majesty approves it, then you have no need to worry."

    "It seems that you trust our Majesty very much now," Victoria seemed to have figured out something in her heart, and she smiled. "You have some truth, this is an unconventional thing, and I should do something very The rule''s decision... Maggie, I decided to go to Tarrond personally to confirm the situation of the''adventurer Modil''. It is said that he cannot be stimulated by the surname''Wild'' now, so surely There is no way to come to Winterhold. Since he can''t come, I will go and look for him."

    ...

    In the study room covered with blue velvet carpet in Cecil Palace, Amber was standing opposite Gawain''s desk, and Gawain nodded slightly after hearing her report.

    "So... you think the Violet Kingdom in the north has a lot of suspicion," he raised his head and looked at the half-elf with a serious look in front of him. "You suspect that Modil Wilde''s last adventure was to go I lost Violet-and encountered some change there that caused him to live to this day and be in a strange state of''amnesia''?"

    "It doesn¡¯t necessarily have to live to this day. Maybe he has experienced a ¡°sleep¡± similar to yours. It was only recently that he crawled out of the coffin for some reason-and he didn¡¯t know this. "," Amber said as he sorted out his thoughts, "I have suspicions in this regard now, and there is no evidence yet. But think about it, Modil¡¯s disappearance was not a trivial matter for Anzu, the royal family and Will The De family must have mobilized all their power to search for them. Even if they can''t find anyone, they should find some clues¡ªbut all the clues are cut off after pointing to the north...

    "Under such an intense search, the clues can still be broken. Apart from Talrond, there is only the mysterious violet kingdom, and Talrond can basically be ruled out..."

    Gawain listened to Amber¡¯s serious analysis, and nodded slightly: ¡°In addition, let¡¯s look at the specific situation of the''adventurer Modil''. Tarrond hopes that we can send one Enya recommends contacting people who know enough about Modil. Seriously... I''m also curious about the''adventurous''."

    "But you can''t go away now," Amber rolled his eyes. "Whether it is Project 115 or the progress in the Black Forest, or several important projects with Typhon and the Silver Empire, you have to personally Handled."

    Gawain thought for a while, but he could only sigh: "Oh... I understand Heidi''s mood every day."

    Amber opened his mouth and came: "Then you can''t understand - she is too stressed and can still draw her smoky makeup to come to you to relieve her boredom. You don''t have an old ancestor who uncovered the coffin... Hey, I just just take it casually. Say! You didn''t lie, you don''t bring a beating!"

    Gao Wen glared at the shame of everything that still didn''t have a door on his mouth, and threw the silver seal that he had just picked up on the table¡ªhe was just joking, he certainly wouldn''t really hit this guy with something. , I¡¯m not worried about actually hurting people. The main reason is that it¡¯s troublesome to come back after throwing things out. Although this Shadow Assault Goose is not very skilled, as long as the things you throw out to smash her are worth more than half a pound, Even if the thing is shot out with a magic cannon, she can volley you without injury and then quickly run away... This process can''t even explain the legendary knight Gawain.

    And at this time, a buzzing sound suddenly came from the magic net terminal not far from the desk, and along with the dim light when the projection crystal was activated, Gawain also turned his attention away from Amber.

    The terminal was activated, the crystal brightened, and Hetty''s figure appeared in the holographic projection that quickly became clear. She said with a serious face: "The ancestors, the silver queen Belcetia and the mission have crossed the dark mountain range. Min landed at Pioneer Square."

    "Is it here..." Gao Wen said softly, then nodded, "I see, you first inform the reception staff on the square to prepare according to the scheduled process, and I will arrive later."

    The visit of the delegation of the Silver Empire was agreed a long time ago. Gawain had already made arrangements for this, so he was not surprised at this moment, but he thought of the special nature of this delegation, which made his expression slightly change. Be serious.

    In the Silver Mission that is about to arrive in the imperial capital, the highlight is not the Silver Queen, but several elves with the titles of "Archdruid" and "Ancient Sage". Each of them is old enough to make life short. Humans regard it as a "living fossil".

    Headed by the silver elves is an ancient druid priest named "Azmore". Before the White Star fall event three thousand years ago, he was once the "Servant of God" second only to the Silver Queen. , Has received the baptism of the baptism of the grace of the **** of nature himself. According to the information sent by Bersetia, he is a "sage" recognized by more than half of the "old esoterics" of the Silver Empire. Activities on his behalf.

    It was the last high-ranking priest in the world who still believed in Amorn devoutly, and had accepted the "grace" three thousand years ago.

    Gawain stood up from behind the desk, took a light breath, and walked outside the door.

    "The last "anchor" left by Ammon in the mortal world has arrived," he said in a deep voice, "Let''s pick it up."

 Chapter 1208ï¼š See you again

    In the last ray of light left by the sunset, the giant eagles from the Silver Empire instigated their giant wings to land on the Pioneer Square near the city center. These proud and well-trained giant birds of prey stood solemnly in a foreign country. He lowered his body on the ground, allowing the rider behind to fall to the ground, while the last rays of glow in the sky flowed quietly from the top of the buildings around the square at almost the same time, and night fell on the imperial capital.

    However, the darkness did not come as expected-the magic spar lamp was already lit, and bright brilliance sprinkled from the top of the tall iron pillars, making the square and the surrounding roads bright as daylight, and the welcoming teams greeted them from both sides. On the edge of the square, a huge holographic projection rose into the sky, with brilliant streamers and welcome speeches expressed in two languages ??at the same time. The cheerful music echoed over the square. It was human music¡ªbut it was mixed. The tone sandhi of the wizard style.

    Azmore got down from the back of the giant eagle. Before he had time to observe the human capital, the light, shadow and sound in front of his eyes and ears made him stunned. Then he slowly adapted to it, and his eyes swept over those Dressed in "modern costumes" that are quite different from those in memory, humans who look radiant, look at the bright and neat street lamps and the towering buildings on the edge of the square, cross the huge holographic projections floating in the air, and see the microscopic light emitted in the distance. Light crystal towers, mechanical clock towers, flying machines patrolling in the sky further away, and even dragons flying at night.

    The God-given pair of eyes allows him to see farther in the night, and all he sees are details that cannot be seen when overlooking the sky.

    The oldest surviving druid saint widened his eyes in surprise-he still remembers the grand scene of the Gondor Empire, and the kingdom established by the pioneers after the Demon Tide, but everything... ¡­Are completely different from what he sees today.

    "This is... the ¡®Cecile Empire¡¯ reborn from the ashes?" He whispered in surprise, "I thought..."

    "You think it should be more rugged and more like a military empire, don''t you?" A smiling female voice came from behind, awakening the old druid, "just like many people have said."

    "...I don''t have this kind of prejudice, Queen, I know that a military empire that can only be armed and armed cannot build an alliance that unites the power of the entire continent," Azmore shook his head slowly, "but I did not expect it. It will look like this... The humans in my memory have shorter life spans than elves, but more serious than flexible ones, and in this city-everything is growing wantonly."

    He used the word "growth wantonly" to describe the city he saw, because what he saw was indeed different from others-in those god-given eyes, he could see "viability" and "vitality" "In the context of formation, he can see the power filled behind those seemingly cold buildings, the entire city is shrouded in a huge and active energy field, and he can also see the formation of thousands of minds. "Resonance", a positive, self-confident and majestic spiritual resonance covering the sky above the city, and this powerful, vivid, cohesive force, he has not seen it for many centuries.

    "There are twelve different intelligent species gathered in this city, and they also include dozens of peoples from all over the world. There are dragons from Tarrond and elves from the Silver Empire. Dwarves will do business here. , There are also gray elves studying here-occasionally, you may even meet a sea monster from the deep sea," Belsetia said with a smile, "I know what you mean by''wild growth''... ¡­Although I don¡¯t have your eyes, I can see how great power is gathering in this land."

    "...As the leader of the "Orthodox Church" of the Druids, is it appropriate to admit that he does not have the Eye of God?" Azmore did not look up, but said in a very calm and indifferent tone, "In the past three thousand years , The Morningstar family never admits this."

    "It''s not important anymore," Bersetia said softly, looking up and not far away, a tall figure has appeared at the end of the carpet, and the artificial lights in the square seemed to weave a curtain behind that figure. Meet the human hero who''resurrected from the dead''-he has already arrived."

    ¡­¡­

    In the shadow world shrouded in endless chaos and darkness, the courtyard of the rebellion has maintained its unchanging peace for thousands of years, as if a hill-like holy deer is lying motionless on the floating boulders and large-scale metal In the structure, he is closing his eyes and restoring his mind, and a large number of artificial devices that are as small as toys compared to his body are distributed around him. Runes on the surface of the devices flicker, and the brilliance of magic flows slowly.

    A huge lady wearing a black gloomy long dress and a half-empty and half-solid lower body like a cloud and mist is sitting on a stone pillar not far from the giant deer, her hands on her knees, and her full attention to the magic net terminal not far ahead. , Above the specially-made large terminal, the love and hatred of the mortal world are being shown in the huge holographic projection¡ªthe ups and downs of stories are enough to attract the eyes of gods.

    It took me an unknown long time before the closed-eyed Ju Lu suddenly opened his eyes. After looking at Mirmina, he said casually: "You have watched it the third time, aren''t you tired?"

    "A classic drama is worth watching more than ten times-I only watched it three times," Milmina said without hesitation, without looking back, "and I think you should watch this too¡ª ¡ªI think this is the most interesting story I have seen so far. It is different from any drama that mortals have ever created..."

    Amorn had no interest in the "drama" that Milmina was paying attention to, but at this time he couldn''t help but ask: "What is it?"

    "It''s related to the sacred legend of the Holy Light Church!" Milmina said immediately, her eyes seemed to be shining with light - in fact, her eyes were indeed shining with light, and each ray of light was enough for a powerful magic power. The engine ran for two days, "It is about the first generation of Holy Light Apostles who led the tribesmen in the dark to find the sacred land of the four seasons of cereals. On the way, they encountered fraudsters disguised as gods and false gospels. Devourers, and even fake sacred places that are constantly growing and devouring flesh and blood, disguised as fertile land. Finally, the sage brought the people back to the place where they started at the beginning, only to find that the sacred place was the hometown...

    "Hey, let me tell you, it''s great to jump directly to the scene five hundred years later at the last time. At the intersection where the saint led the tribe to set off, a city so big was built..."

    Amorn listened quietly to Milmina¡¯s narration, and then suddenly said for a long time: "There is no **** in the sacred legend, and there is no church in the story of the church. They really did that..."

    "I don''t think there is anything wrong with it," Milmina smiled, leaning on the stone pillar behind her rather relaxedly. "It is people who write stories, people who tell stories, and people who listen to them, God. Well... God is in the story, in that involuntary story, and now they can finally extract God from this involuntary story, which is good for everyone.

    "If one day they really want to make a magical drama about the goddess of magic, tell everyone that the original "source of magic miracle" was compiled by a serious alcoholic magician after drinking, the original oracle of the goddess of magic It originated from the severe tinnitus after an old magician got up... Then I really want to thank them and the whole family..."

    Amorn was a little surprised: "The oracle? So you really sent the oracle in the early years? Didn''t you say that you never answered the prayers of the believers?"

    "...You are young and ignorant," Milmina sighed. "When she was born, she was muddled and unconscious. You don''t know that kind of state-you are falling asleep when you suddenly hear someone calling yourself, so you don''t subconsciously respond. Well, how do I know that after responding to that time, it will be endless..."

    Amone seemed to be holding back a smile, his eyes narrowed, and then he said: "The Theocracy¡¯s''reconstruction plan'' will first start with churches that have declined or are going downhill, or like the Holy Light. The church is a church that is completely under the control of the world¡ªso, maybe they will really tell a new story about the goddess of magic. You can expect this. But then again, the story they want to tell is not There must always be a routine-can you accept it?"

    "What can''t be accepted?" Milmina said carelessly, "I accepted the funeral..."

    "I have discussed his plan with Gao Wen, and read some information from the theocracy," Amone said unhurriedly. "They not only need to make theocracy secular, but they also need to make the gods humane and popular. Taking into account the current public¡¯s ability to accept them, they should not be able to portray the gods as villains in a short time, but perhaps in their next ¡°new story¡±, the goddess of magic will be arranged with a secular ¡°personal setting¡± '', appeared on stage..."

    Before Amorn¡¯s voice, Milmina thought about it seriously, and after groaning, she said with a serious face: "If their protective equipment can hold it, I think I can do it myself..."

    Amorn: "..."

    Milmina looked at him curiously: "Why don''t you speak anymore?"

    "Sometimes I always feel like I can''t keep up with your ideas..." Amone said slowly, "Especially this time."

    "I think this is normal," Milmina said carelessly, "Compared to me, you are not good at thinking..."

    Amorn closed his eyes, and seemed to be too lazy to pay attention to the "neighbor" who was relying on him, but suddenly, he seemed to sense something, and his eyes opened suddenly-the holiness was brighter than before.

    "What''s wrong with you?" Milmina sensed the turbulent atmosphere around Ammon. She had never felt a similar reaction to this peaceful nature god, "You..."

    "I feel..." Amone whispered softly like a dream, his gaze fell in front of the gate in front of the rebellious courtyard, "They are here..."

    "They? Who are they?" Milmina was stunned for a moment. At first she didn''t react, but she soon remembered something, her expression changed slightly, and her gaze towards Amoen became a little complicated, "...needed Am I leaving?"

    "...Thank you for your understanding," Amone said in a low voice, "Also, please do me a favor before you leave."

    Milmina stood up. She looked at Amoen¡¯s huge and scarred body, and before the other party went on, she guessed what the **** of nature was going to say: "I understand¡ªbe decent?"

    Amorn lowered his eyelids slightly: "I just don''t want them to worry."

    In the rebellious courtyard, a low humming sound began to sound from everywhere. The high-powered magic net unit and the amplification and projection arrays began to operate under the command of the remote control center, and the crystals fixed in the base were separated. The groove slowly rotated around the two gods, and at the same time that the anti-divine barrier was activated, Milmina also waved her arm gently in the direction of Amone.

    The criss-crossed metal and crystal fragments on the giant deer quickly faded and disappeared in a distorted haze, and were blocked by an invisible optical barrier. Those shocking wounds were also covered and covered. After just a few breaths, set sail. The warrior''s weapons and spacecraft fragments were all concealed, and only the holy giant deer remained in place, quietly lying prone among a piece of floating rubble.

    And the figure of Milmina...has disappeared before then.

    ¡­¡­

    A team passed through the Shadow Realm portal at the bottom of the Rebellious Fortress, and marched towards the deepest part of the Rebellious Fortress. After reaching the last corridor, Belcetia stopped and signaled that the accompanying elves would stay here.

    "Your Majesty," an elf military officer couldn''t help but stepped forward, "We should..."

    "It''s fine for you to wait here," Bersetia said mildly but unquestionably, "His Majesty Gawain Cecil and I have the ability to protect our own safety-the way forward from here, you don''t need too much Many people."

    The military attache lowered his head and accepted the order of the empress, and then led the guards to the nearby rest area, while Bersetia looked at Gawain and nodded slightly.

    Gawain¡¯s gaze fell not far away. Several old-faced silver elves were standing there, wearing classical robes that no longer belong to this era, wearing old-age crowns and ceremonial beads that have long been abandoned by the royal family. Chuan, they are like a group of ghosts coming out of ancient paintings-but they really stand in this place.

    The Archdruid Azmore stood at the forefront of these ancient priests, with a calm face, without sadness or joy, as if only quietly waiting for his own destiny, or an answer.

    The gate leading to the courtyard of the rebellion is in front. The safety device near the gate is operating, the runes on the gate are flashing, and the energy field of the anti-divine barrier has been connected to the barrier system of the rebellion fortress itself.

    Gawain exhaled slightly and stepped forward to activate the gate. Amidst the creaking sound of the mechanical device pushing the heavy gate, he nodded slightly to the ancient priest who came from history: "Master Azmore, please Right."

    Azmore took a deep breath, stepped across the gate, stepped out, as if it had passed three thousand years.

    He saw a space shrouded in darkness and chaos in front of him. That space was completely opposite to the legendary kingdom of God, but there was another holy radiance rising in the distance, as if it was dispelling the surrounding darkness. He saw that there was something in that radiance. Like a mountain-like figure lying quietly, just looking at the past, you can feel a huge power and the kindness and warmth that breeds from the depths of the soul.

    The old priest suddenly felt that he was in a trance. The countless thoughts, guesses, and plans that emerged along the way all collapsed into a reality at this moment. All the emotions accumulated three years ago also landed at this moment. He was almost Subconsciously took a step forward, and suddenly felt a long-lost power emerging from the depths of the heart.

    His divine art that had been exhausted for three thousand years came back, and the connection with the gods was re-established. He became a priest who possessed divine art and could pray, just as it was three thousand years ago.

    He took another step forward, the shining figure became clear, and he felt the familiar gaze fall on him, peaceful and warm.

    A deep and sweet voice sounded in every priest''s heart: "You are here..."

    So they couldn''t cry.

 Chapter 1209ï¼š The end of persistence

    It was the glory that was three thousand years away, and the sound that was three thousand years away.

    and three thousand years of history.

    Azmore walked forward step by step, just like many, many years ago, when he had just obtained the qualification to step into the temple as a druid apprentice, he followed behind the teacher and stepped on the majestic with a reverent heart. The solemn steps and stone ramps, and behind him, several priests followed his footsteps closely, and lined up on both sides according to the different positions of the year.

    This is the most lofty rite of sight, and every step must not be careless-although the youngest of them is already 3,700 years old, these aging elves will still take every step as steady as a mountain. , Not bad at all.

    Amone quietly lay prone in the middle of the courtyard, watching the elves walking towards him with gentle eyes-each of them had a face that was very different from what he remembered, three thousand years of time, even life span The long elves have also come to the end of their lives. These elves, who were at least middle-aged back then, have survived to this day completely relying on baptismal "blessings" and a strong will to survive. Those wrinkled faces were deeply imprinted in Ammon''s eyes, and gradually merged with some of the shadows he remembered... and finally melted into a sigh.

    "Azmore, you are very old." He said softly.

    "Lord..." Azmore walked forward step by step. When the voice of God came directly into his ears, he finally trembled and said, "We have found you for three thousand years..."

    "You shouldn''t find me," Amone sighed softly, "I had a reason to leave--and you could have had a better life."

    "We know, but we are willing to follow you!" a high-ranking priest suddenly said, "No matter what the reason, we are willing to..."

    Amoen quietly watched these priests who had followed him faithfully, and even today, three thousand years later, he still followed him faithfully. After a long time, he sighed: "It is precisely because there were too many who were willing to follow me back then... "

    ¡­¡­

    Gawain and Bersetia stood quietly in the distance, standing by the "path" leading to the center of the courtyard, watching the priests walk towards the holy giant deer shrouded in light like pilgrims in religious stories, Berser Tia finally spoke softly: "It''s been three thousand years... The Morning Star family has thought about how to solve this long-standing problem countless times, but no one thought that this matter would end in this way."

    "It ends in this form... you will have no less trouble," Gawain glanced at the Silver Queen. "These people can''t go back - regardless of your explanation, these people are all taken away by you. After that, you''leave this world''... you have spent many years trying to gently solve the esoteric problem, and now this problem cannot be ended gently."

    "I remember we discussed this before," Belcetia only smiled. She looked at the priests standing at the feet of Ammon, the smile on her face was gentle and sweet, but the brilliance in her eyes was cold. Rushuang, "A lot of people have got one thing wrong-what I am treating gently is always these old men who have made great contributions to the empire and have never really betrayed the silver empire. As for the secret teachings you mentioned ...What do they count?"

    "It looks like you have already made a plan," Gawain withdrew his gaze from Bersetia and silently looked forward, "I was worried too much."

    "The Silver Empire is huge, and the ancient history has brought about an ancient and complicated social structure. For centuries since I ruled that land, there will always be people who are unwilling to follow me... Now I just finally found a chance. Let some of them go with their gods. After all, this is what they have always dreamed of."

    When the Silver Queen said this, she fell silent suddenly, as if she was thinking about something. It was not until half a minute later that she suddenly asked softly: "In another place, there should be many technicians monitoring the changes here... Just now, Aziz After the sages of Mor and the priests stepped into the courtyard of rebellion, between them and Amor..."

    "Established a connection," Gao Wen said in a deep voice, "very obvious, very stable connection-it seems that even after three thousand years of''exhaustion'' and''interruption'', these people have the slightest faith in Amorn in their hearts. It hasn''t faded, but it has become stronger and deeper with the passage of time."

    "Is it... also, if it weren''t for such unwavering determination, even with the life of the elves and the vitality given by the gods, they would not be able to persist to this day," Belcetia''s eyelids drooped slightly, "Azmore The sage is nearly five thousand years old."

    Then she paused, and then whispered as if talking to herself: "It looks like they really can''t go back."

    ¡­¡­

    On the ground of broken and floating boulders, Azmore sat on the ground with the priests, just as druid sages sitting in the forest 30 centuries ago discussing scriptures and doctrines, the power of the gods infiltrated them and dried up. The soul of three thousand years, the feeling of fullness and peace filled everyone''s mind. They discussed the stories of those ancient times, discussed the lush forests, discussed the mountains and valleys, the seasons and the birds and beasts, and the rivers flowing through the plains. , And the eagles flying across the sky--Amorn only looked at them gently most of the time. In those crystal-cast eyes, there was a pure and extraordinary brilliance.

    All this lasted for a long time, until the sages seemed to have forgotten the passage of time. During this period, a high-ranking priest suddenly seemed to remember something and let out a sigh: "Well, if His Majesty Istar is still there... ¡­"

    "Kostina has betrayed the sacred faith," another high-ranking priest couldn''t help but said, "She...she shouldn''t..."

    "Kostina may have betrayed her belief, but she has never betrayed us," Azmore said in a low voice, and his voice immediately calmed the priests. "There are countless people who can accuse her of reorganizing the church. The decision, but only those of us who have survived to this day... none of us are qualified to speak."

    The old elf''s eyelids were drooping, and no one could see the look in his eyes when he said these words. At this moment, Amone''s voice suddenly rang, low and soft: "Kosti Na Istar Morningstar... my last priestess, I still remember her appearance. She... has been dead for many years, right?"

    "Yes, Lord," Azmore replied immediately, "His Majesty Istar passed away more than two thousand years ago... After you left, she reorganized the Druid Church and took over the entire elven society with imperial power. , The backlash caused by the betrayal of the gods and the huge pressure she endured caused her to die early, and she herself became the last silver queen to have a religious name-after that, the ruler of the Silver Empire no longer had a religious name. "

    Amone fell silent. After an unknown period of silence, the priests heard the gentle and majestic voice resounding: "She was under a lot of pressure, didn''t she... Alas, what a silly girl, she actually did a lot of work. Well...really done well...I was too selfish when I left."

    Azmore opened his eyes wide, and subconsciously propped up his body to stand up: "Lord, you must not..."

    He didn''t finish his words, and his body didn''t stand up either-the old elf lowered his head in a bit of astonishment. In the opening and the bare part of the priest''s robe, he saw that his muscles and skin were a little bit already. Drying down, a grayish-white color like weathered rock is spreading on him at a speed visible to the naked eye.

    This scene is like this body that has been stuck in time suddenly reacting, recalling that he should have died many years ago.

    The old priest suddenly understood what was going on, he sighed, then smiled faintly, raised his head and looked around, and was greeted by several faces with the same smile.

    "Lord, it looks like the time is near." Azmore said with a smile.

    "I can let you stay," Amone watched quietly at these elves who were supposed to be dead one thousand to two thousand years ago, "abandon this body, abandon everything in the past, and no longer have the mortal world. Any contact, stay here forever-until the end of time."

    Azmore fell silent. After a long time, he asked softly: "If we stay here, will God come back?"

    "...God is not coming back, God is already dead."

    Azmore chuckled softly, shook his head slowly, and then he squeezed up his body, bit by bit, let his body, which was rapidly aging, leave the ground-as if he had exhausted his whole body. After strength, he finally succeeded this time. He turned his head and saw that Bersetia and Gawain had come nearby-they were standing there, as if waiting for a certain time to approach.

    The old priest gently beckoned, the young empress came over, and the surrounding ancient priests also stood up one by one. They supported each other and looked at the ruler of the Silver Empire together.

    "Your Majesty Belsetia-I call you your Majesty," Azmore said slowly, his voice as raw and rough as the rubbing of dry branches, "I know that in the past many years, you and your father, And your grandmother, you are looking forward to the death of a few of us every day... Now, this day seems to have finally come."

    Belcetia opened her mouth: "I..."

    "Please leave it to us, we have limited time." Azmore raised his hand to interrupt Bersetia''s words, then he slowly raised his hand, his index finger pressed his forehead, accompanied by a faintly flowing green light As well as a slight rubbing sound of skin, the old priest''s forehead gradually bulged out and fell off a dark green orb!

    The Silver Queen looked at this scene in astonishment: "This is..."

    "Hiding on the body, you may find it out, and with your ingenuity, you will definitely recognize it, and then guess why I prepared this token," Azmore grinned, his teeth loosening , The voice is more ambiguous than before, "But now, I can give it to you...This is the missing bead on your grandmother''s scepter, and the last link missing from your imperial power.

    "Take it, find my apprentice, he is waiting for you under that mountain, let him see this bead, and then tell him in ancient elf language-the stars are rising, and the leaves have returned to their roots.

    "In this way, the elves who sincerely follow us and the ancient traditions will disperse. From now on, they will recognize you as the legal and sole ruler, and those who have not disperse... Your Majesty, let them Come with us."

    Azmore handed his hand forward. Two seconds later, Bersetia reached out and took it. She hesitated for a moment, but couldn''t help asking: "If I didn''t bring back this orb and that In short, what will happen?"

    Azmore looked at her, stared at her for a few seconds before shook his head with a chuckle, "It¡¯s not going to happen¡ªwho can really resist the powerful Silver Queen?"

    After saying this, the ancient priest who had lived for thousands of years turned his head, as if leaving the entire mortal world behind him, he walked towards the huge and holy giant deer not far away. Behind him, the ancient priests supported each other, but followed firmly.

    "You still have a chance to change your mind," Amone''s gaze fell on these priests, his tone gradually becoming serious, "Going forward, I can''t reverse everything."

    Azmore raised his head and looked up at those crystal eyes. In the clear and warm gaze of the god, he asked softly: "Lord, after death, is there that eternal heaven?"

    "...No," Amone said in a low voice, "Everything has no eternity, and the gods will fall, and death is a peaceful void-in front of you, there is only me."

    "Thank you¡ª" Azmore smiled, his completely shriveled body bathed in the radiance of the **** of nature, he took a step forward and slowly opened his hands, "You are with us, we are with you in."

    In a soft white light, the priests from ancient times and the quaint crowns sublimate into light, dissolving in the light escaping from Ammon''s side.

    Everything returns to nothingness.

    Gawain watched this scene unexpectedly, which obviously did not match his initial expectations. He stepped to Bersetia''s side, raised his head with the imperial ruler, and watched the remaining brilliance fade a little bit. , Dissipated, half a minute later, the light floating in the air finally returned to calm-the barrier set by the magic goddess Mirmina also faded.

    The shocking scars on the giant deer Ammon once again appeared in front of Gawain, and the wreckage of the spacecraft that penetrated his body and was crucified to the ground also emerged from nothingness, but in a moment, it was restored here. It started as if nothing had happened before.

    It was quiet in the rebellious courtyard, and neither the mortal nor the **** spoke. After an unknown long time, Ammon whispered: "Go, all gone..."

    Bersetia lowered her eyelids slightly: "They have come to the end long ago, they are just persistent."

    "Also..."

    Amone sighed slightly, and at this moment, the brilliance of his walking suddenly stagnated. The long and holy breath seemed to have undergone a certain change at this moment. Gawain felt something, He raised his head subconsciously, and saw that the huge mountain-like giant deer swayed slightly in the darkness-the body that had not moved at all in three thousand years was slowly rising and falling with the breath, he heard the body of Ammon There was a low voice, as if flesh and blood were refilling a hollow body, and running water poured into a dry river.

    The holy giant deer took a deep breath, then lowered his head, his forelimbs supported his body strongly, and the mountain-like body began to move little by little, and stood up little by little...

 Chapter 1210ï¼š relief

    Seeing all this at a very close distance, what I felt was an unspeakable shock, as if a creeping hill was slowly rising up, and like the earth swelling in front of my eyes-whether it was Gawain or Bersetia, At this moment, their eyes widened from consternation and even forgot to speak. They stepped back subconsciously, trying to be able to see more clearly. However, the giant deer just raised his head, and his upper body was already at the height of the upper body. Looking up, it is difficult to see the degree of the back.

    And when the giant deer got up, those ancient alloy remains that penetrated through its body and were nailed to the ground also made a sour and creaking sound, which originally had a supreme suppression of the power of the gods. Metals and crystals lose their particularity at this moment, and the residual energy inside them seems to be neutralized and offset by some invisible force. As the brilliance of their surface wanders rapidly dimming, they begin to break and fall off one after another. A little bit of breaking free or squeezed out from Armon¡¯s wound, the sound of flesh and blood squirming and metal friction continued to come, and the fine particles of light continued to fall from the air¡ª¡ª

    No one can imagine the pain this will bring. Amorn kept awe-inspiring silence during the whole process until he stood up completely, until the huge metal wrecks fell like boulders on the mountain. He stood with his head up in the dark rebellious courtyard, and finally a deep sigh sounded, mixed with countless inexplicable emotions in the sigh.

    That is a sigh of human nature.

    His wounds finally began to heal, and healed quickly in front of Gawain and Bersetia at an unprecedented speed, and it was only then that Gawain did not recover from this shocking scene. If he has After thinking, it seemed that he had figured out something, and then he nodded slightly: "Congratulations, I am finally free."

    "Yes, liberated..." Amone lowered his head, his voice low and sweet, but he didn''t know who he meant by "liberation", and at this moment, a storm engulfing arcane flashes suddenly moved away. Rushed from the depths of the darkness and chaos, and condensed the figure of the goddess of magic, Milmina, next to Ammon. This clock-tower-like lady looked up at the **** of nature who was much taller than her, quietly After watching for a long time, a smile suddenly appeared: "Oh, a medical miracle."

    "Your jokes, as always, make it hard for me to laugh." Amone muttered, his body quickly contracted in the light, as if he had stronger self-control after breaking free from the last bondage. The body that had become too large during the long years of growth began to shrink quickly, first from a hill to the size of a castle, and then from a castle to a hall, and finally his body stopped at this size¡ª ¡ªFor mortals, it''s still huge enough to look up, but at least it''s no longer as exaggerated as before, and Milmina doesn''t have to look up at him anymore.

    After all this was done, Amone let out a sigh of relief and turned to look at Milmina: "You tell me the truth-have you found out that I can break free of these things? I suddenly remember now, You have looked weird a few times..."

    "So what?" Milmina smiled lightly, her eyes shrouded in the mist narrowed slightly, "I don''t count this thing, it doesn''t count if you say it... even if you already have it. You won¡¯t be able to get rid of the ¡°conditions¡± of these shackles¡ªyou should understand that it¡¯s not just these things here, or even your own ¡°divine issues¡± that bind you. In the final analysis, you are too It''s like a god."

    Amone stood quietly on the broken ground, and did not speak for a long time. Gawain and Bersetia did not speak, and together they left this silence to the one who finally passed away completely. The old gods who broke free from the bondage, it took an unknown long time before they heard a sigh coming from above, followed by a sigh: "In fact, I should have known it a long time ago."

    Gao Wen didn''t speak again until this time: "What are your plans for the future?"

    Amone was silent for a moment, seeming to be thinking, and then he smiled helplessly and shook his head: "Arrangement? What else can I have ¡ª although I have broken free of these constraints, it is best for me not to show my face in this world. , After all, Belcetia may take a long time to completely deal with the mess of the esotericism. Next... I''ll stay in this place, which can avoid causing trouble for many people."

    "Indeed," Gawain nodded slightly, "Although your last''anchor'' has been lifted, a problem left over from history cannot be resolved as quickly as the divinity dissipates, and the technical department has to evaluate your The situation also takes a certain amount of time-for a while, you will still have to be wronged to stay here. But you can rest assured that this period of time should not be very long, at least compared with your past three thousand years, it will be very short."

    "This is not a grievance," Amone said calmly, while shaking his body lightly. "Compared with the past three thousand years, I am in a much better state now."

    Gawain and Bersetia looked at each other. They nodded at the same time. Gawain then said to Ammon: "Then we won¡¯t be bothering here ¡ª take a good rest. The work of the Theocracy will also be done this week. You can pause."

    Amone didn''t make a sound, but just nodded gently, and Milmina waved her hand, as if to drive Gawain and the others to leave.

    Gawain and the Silver Queen left, and the huge rebellious courtyard became quiet again. Amidst the endless darkness and chaos, Amone, who had shrunk a lot, stood among the piles of wreckage, while Milmina next to him looked motionless. "The God of Nature" finally couldn''t help but mutter: "You plan to stand still like this? Then you are no different from before-at best, you change your posture, don''t you just stay where you are? ?"

    "I don''t know what to do," the former **** of nature was silent for a moment, and whispered, "I never thought that I would be freed in this form, and I never thought that this day would come so early... Ermina, can you give me a suggestion?"

    "Give you a suggestion? I now want to sit down and watch the dramas I haven''t watched before, or go to the neural network to find Ms. Enya to play chess-but in view of the medical miracle that happened to you, I think I should give Some healthier suggestions for you," Milmina spread her hands, "Would you like to walk with me? I can take you to the depths of the shadow world. You should be curious about the scenery of the border for a long time. Right?"

    "I... I don''t know if it''s a good idea to leave here," Amone hesitated. "I''ve been a long time..."

    "Since I haven''t left here for a long time, I should get up and walk more." Milmina stretched out her hand without hesitation and grabbed the holy antlers on Amone''s head. "Come on, don''t let The children¡¯s last thoughts were in vain¡ªremember their last words? They are with you, just take them away, if that makes you feel better..."

    "So you actually eavesdropped somewhere just now?"

    "...I just have a sharper perception, you know, things in the magic field... Hey, let''s not talk about it, it feels weird to hold your horn, should I find a rope..."

    "Shut up, and let go."

    "Fine, you have the final say today..."

    ...

    In the dark mountain military zone, in front of the gate of the rebellious fortress, Bersetia once again breathed the fresh air from the outside world. She raised her head and looked up at the low-down night sky. The brilliance of the sky full of stars shone from the night, and it was cold and far away.

    Are there distant souls among the stars to protect the sentient beings who remain in the world?

    The ancient sages used to tell the world this way, but at this moment Bersetia knew that the starlight was just the starlight, and the souls that went away were gone after all-there is no eternal heaven, all things will eventually come to an end, even God No exception.

    In the past, all things will die, perhaps after seeing through this point, they took this cold fact as their own name, perhaps to alert the world, or perhaps just to keep them in mind.

    She looked back and saw Gawain standing next to her. This figure was as tall as the one in her memory. Although he was not completely the human pioneering hero in her memory, from a certain angle... now The soul in this body has many similarities with the pioneer seven hundred years ago, and many of his own questions...can always be answered in the mouth of this "outer-territorial wanderer".

    "In fact, I still don''t understand why Master Azmore and several other sages went to death so calmly," the silver queen suddenly said in a low voice, "Although I said, they can''t return to the mortal world. , But they can choose to stay in the shadow world, choose to stay with their gods, this should be a supreme honor and blessing for devout believers like them..."

    "What they miss is not just Armon," Gawain shook his head lightly. "They miss the age of the **** of nature-the age of bathing in the grace of God, the age of firm belief, and all things return to the right way. Even if they knew that the era was gone, they persisted for thirty centuries, and now, that era really ended in their hearts.

    "From the very beginning, those priests did not have the idea of ??seeking vitality. They just wanted to explain to themselves for their three thousand years of persistence. They were looking for a destination. They should have gone a long time ago, but they were delayed because of hesitation and fear. The destination that never set off-in the eyes of Azmore and other priests, they are not going to die, they just finally stopped."

    Bersetia looked at Gawain with a certain amount of surprise, her tone of voice was a little surprised: "You have never been in contact with Azmore and a few sages, but you seem to see everything very thoroughly?"

    Gao Wen calmly responded to the empress''s gaze, and smiled indifferently: "Probably because I watched too much."

    Having said this, he paused for a moment, with a look of emotion on his face: "Frankly speaking, if it weren''t for Azmore and the sages'' choice, Amorn wouldn''t be able to break free from those constraints... In fact, from I noticed a long time ago that the legacy of the sailors has a powerful suppressive effect on the power of the''divine'', but for individuals who do not possess the divine nature, they are at best extremely strong and advanced materials. The divinity is fading every day, and since the large-scale "de-sanctification" projects under my leadership, his divinity is fading faster and faster, but so long has passed...the legacy of those who set sail on him How could his seal and **** remain undiminished at all?

    "The only explanation is that Amone himself has restrained himself in place...As an individual born from the''Tide of Thought'', his own mind has had an overly powerful influence on him."

    "Will God still be bound by his own''thoughts''... This kind of restraint is even substantial?" Belsetia had an incredible look on her face, "Then if a **** thinks he is not bound in any way, Would not it be¡­¡­"

    "Unfortunately, we can''t verify this, and judging from the available information, this kind of good thing shouldn''t happen," Gawain shook his head regretfully. "This world almost never appears too much to make us think. The situation happened."

    "...This is also true."

    The two imperial rulers smiled at each other and ridiculed this not-so-friendly but gestating world. At this moment, a familiar breath suddenly condensed in the nearby air, interrupting Gawain and Bell. The conversation between Setia.

    Gao Wen looked in the direction of the breath and saw Amber''s tiny figure jumping out of the crack in the shadow world. He couldn''t help laughing and teasing: "It''s really rare--you still work overtime at night?"

    "Do you think I want to?" As soon as Kohaku stood firmly on the ground, she immediately thrust her waist in and grumbled vigorously, "Who told you to run to this place at night?"

    "Okay, I know you are a night owl, and you will run around when you are fine at night," Gawain waved his hand and asked casually, "What happened, do you want to go there personally?"

    Amber curled his lips: "In fact, I sent you a letter along the way. There was a message from the inside line just now¡ª"

    Halfway through, she glanced at the Queen of Silver several times, and Gawain nodded slightly to Bersetia, and walked towards Amber - Bersetia also took the initiative to walk aside and bring herself. The Elf Guards stood together.

    "There is news from the North," Amber whispered next to Gawain, "Grand Archon Victoria wants to go to Tarrond herself-she asks for your opinion."

    "Victoria? Go to Tarrond in person? Is this her decision?" Gawain suddenly looked surprised, and felt that it didn''t sound like the plan that the always calm and indifferent "Grand Duke of Ice and Snow" would propose. However, soon, the astonishment on his face faded, replaced by a brief thought, and after the thought, he nodded slowly, "It''s reasonable..."

    "This is your answer?" Amber blinked. "No need to be more specific?"

    "Be more specific?" Gao Wen looked at the half-elf, "Then I support it-of course, provided that she arranges official duties and provides a complete and reliable plan with a plan."

    "Okay, then I''ll go back and reply!" Amber waved her hand immediately. Before the voice fell, her figure had disappeared before Gao Wen''s eyes.

    At this time, Bersetia quietly returned to Gawain. The silver queen looked at the direction where Amber had just disappeared, and it took a long time to say unexpectedly: "The relationship between you and the''intelligence minister'' is better than I imagined. You have to get close... You don¡¯t get along like superiors and subordinates, or ordinary monarchs and ministers, but more like... close friends."

    "Is there?" Gao Wen raised his eyebrows unexpectedly and replied casually, but he couldn''t help but a word came out in his heart:

    How to put it, after all, it is the relationship between the suspect and the stolen property, right...

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1211ï¼š Adventurous spirit

    Send the last ancient druid sage to Amone. This is one of the purposes of Belsetia¡¯s personal visit to Cecil, but she has another reason for coming here.

    On the third day after the Elf Mission arrived in Cecil City, in the depths of the secret facility "Project 115" at the foot of the Dark Mountains in the southwest of the Imperial Capital, a magic car without any signs drove into it and was protected by a heavy wall and energy. In the base surrounded by the shield, the magic car directly passed through the connecting passage and the mechanical gate at the rear of the administrative area, and drove into the huge cave at the main test site.

    Standing on a high platform that is large enough to overlook most of the test field, Bersetia''s gaze casts her gaze on the vast assembly space below-countless crisscrossed steel structures and stone support platforms quickly shaped by magic. A test area larger than several football fields. The high-power magic spar lamp fixed on the steel beam above makes the platforms bright as daylight, and a large number of engineering vehicles and technicians can be seen walking between the platforms. , The large and small lights are like a dragon.

    This is the test site for assembling the aerospace fortress. It is one of the important secret items of the empire. Under normal circumstances, such a place cannot be opened to foreign envoys-but this is an exception for the Queen of the Silver Elves. The reason is simple: the entire 115 Although the Project No. is a project of the Cecil Empire, many of the anti-gravity engine group and other technologies behind it come from the silver elves, and a lot of its own energy is also used in the elves'' temple of stars.

    On Cecil''s side, there is the construction of the sky fortress, and on the Silver Empire side, there is also the restoration of the Temple of the Stars-these two projects are carried out in parallel, and are essentially one of the technical cooperation between the two empires.

    "As you can see, our current project is still at the stage of assembling the keel and testing the anti-gravity engine group," Gao Wen said to the Silver Queen beside him, "Of course, this is also the most complicated and time-consuming project. The part-once the infrastructure here is completed, the subsequent assembly progress will be very fast."

    "Such progress has surprised me, Uncle Gao Wen-I didn''t expect you to have entered the actual test phase of the anti-gravity engine group," Bersetia sighed from the bottom of his heart, "This is the origin laboratory. Does it promote large-scale projects...I am deeply impressed."

    Gao Wen smiled: "The origin laboratory is indeed very useful. We put the testing work in the real world that may take several months or even one or two years to complete in a virtual environment. With the help of the thinking acceleration system, these The tedious and time-consuming work can be completed in only one month or less. Of course, the large-scale acceleration of neural networks consumes amazingly, and it also takes up valuable wetware host resources, but compared to blowing up half of it in the real world The base... the cost is quite a bargain."

    "...It looks like I should seriously consider renting neural network computing power after I go back. Do you mean that, Uncle Gao Wen?" Bersetia looked at Gao Wen with a smile in the corner of her eyes, "It''s expensive and expensive. reason."

    "We have established a large-scale communication and forwarding channel between Cecil and the Silver Empire. Naturally, they should be used most effectively," Gao Wen said with a calm expression. "Speaking of this, the recent situation of the Temple of Stars how is it?"

    "If you are asking about the temple itself, it hasn''t changed much¡ªrepairing the infrastructure is not something that can be done overnight, although scholars and craftsmen have stated that with the support of new technologies, the restoration works are carried out every day. Great progress, but this kind of progress can''t be seen directly with the eyes," Bersetia smiled, "If you are asking about our restoration project...we have new discoveries almost every day."

    The silver queen smiled and looked down on the huge assembly field from the high platform, watching the complicated mechanical structures being installed on the steel bones, as if watching a giant being born in a deep sleep.

    "We finally opened the ancient doors leading to the power core, the engine isolation dome that had not been opened for tens of thousands of years, and the compartment leading to the logic array of the central axis. We saw the alloys that stretched vertically and horizontally in the dark. The skeleton, the ancient equipment that operates silently, and the decayed cables and sensors that have lost connection with the seat of dominance for hundreds of thousands of years...

    "Most of the technologies in the deep zone are no longer understood-even if scholars can identify one or two of them, they cannot be repaired under today''s conditions, but at least our determination is not too late, and we can still identify them. The functions and positioning of most equipment groups. At the same time, we now have new solutions...

    "Master Vilania led her astrologists to determine the energy logic at the bottom of the Temple of the Stars. We replaced some of the severely damaged power cores with the magic net array from Cecil. Next, we will directly remove them. Those completely scrapped anti-gravity and propulsion devices were replaced with modern industrial products, while the cabins and functional partitions around the keel of the temple were rebuilt.

    "The biggest challenge we are currently facing is to rebuild those sensing and operating devices that have been offline from the control center, so that the dominion can successfully recognize those newly installed things in the Temple of the Stars... The progress in this area is the slowest, but fortunately, Since the autumn, scholars have finally achieved some results. The artificial nerve cord and the signal connector have been integrated. With the aid of the biological nerve center, the control problem of the temple will be expected to be solved-I hope everything goes well. Otherwise, we can only use hundreds of operators to replace the problems caused by the lack of effectiveness of the Domination Seat."

    Listening to Bersetia¡¯s narration of these technical fields, Gao Wen nodded slightly: ¡°It¡¯s our ¡®smart factory¡¯ that inspired you?¡±

    "Using synthetic brains to give machines the ability to think... Human creativity is always worth marveling," Bersetia laughed. "To be honest, after seeing the information from Rebecca, Master Vilania I didn''t eat for the whole day-but the next day she still read all the materials with great perseverance and paid tribute to your technology."

    "..." Gao Wen was a bit speechless for a while, but in his mind he imagined what the elves would be like after accepting the technical route of wetware host + heavy machinery, and suddenly felt that he was guilty.

    Belsetia didn¡¯t know what Gawain was sighing about ¡°things that only wanderers can understand¡±. Her eyes always fell on the assembly platforms below. Compared with the information on the paper, these things she had witnessed. Things obviously gave her a real shocking feeling. After watching it for a long time, she finally broke the silence softly: "Looking at these things, I can''t help thinking... In a very, very old age, In years that even the silver elves can¡¯t imagine, how did our ancestors, the original elves, build great creations like the Temple of the Stars. That magnificent fortress was once on an assembly field similar to this one. Did the keel, beam and basic power unit begin to be assembled little by little?"

    "Of course, otherwise it can still grow directly from the ground?" Gawain raised his eyebrows, "Why do you suddenly think of these things?"

    "After finally opening the gate to the deepest part of the Temple of the Stars, we found many ancient traces in the cabins that had been sealed in dust for tens of thousands of years," Belcetia said slowly, "During the long years, The various areas of the Temple of Stars have undergone countless renovations and baptisms, and even the outer areas of it have been completely destroyed by war. However, in the blocked compartments, everything still retains the air fortress not long after the sailing. status.

    "Today''s silver elves can no longer recognize those objects that belong to the original elves, but we can clearly feel that it comes from an ancient and great civilization. It is our specious "distant relative", from a piece that has long been forgotten by us. Something brought out from the''Homeland''...

    "Unfortunately, due to the passage of time and the leakage of water and air in some cabins, all files and drawings have been completely destroyed, and the precision instruments used to record data have also been completely destroyed. We can only bring out some that are not afraid of corrosion. , Daily necessities or furnishings made of unknown alloys, as well as signs and nicks rubbed from the wall, but even these things have caused a very big response among the silver elves."

    Gawain blinked curiously: "Very big reaction?"

    "Among the silver elves, there is now a voice of ¡®searching for the homeland¡¯," Bersetia said, "this stems from the relics of the original elves that we are constantly looking for in the depths of the Temple of Stars.

    "In fact, these voices existed before, and similar thoughts have even accompanied the entire history of the Silver Empire since the establishment of the country. But for a long time, this kind of voice has not formed a climate, because the deadly ocean storm is also extremely dangerous for the elves, and the Silver Empire "Strong Sheng" is as embarrassing as Gondor back then, and can only be maintained within the cruising range of the Temple of the Stars, but what has happened in recent years..."

    "The formation of the alliance, the technical support from the Kraken and the Naga, the restart of the route around the mainland, the dragons-and the successful navigation between the Loren continent and Talrond," Gao Wen quickly reacted, "These results have encouraged All races trapped on the land, including your elves?"

    "It should have been''particularly inspiring'' us," Bersetia smiled and looked at Gawain. "The elves all know the ancient legend about the Great Sundering. We know that we are from another continent. When General Byron successfully arrived Talrond¡¯s feat spread to the country, and our scholars rejoiced, and the voice of the ¡°Hometown Seekers¡± has increased even more. Coupled with the recent discoveries in the lockdown compartment of the Temple of Stars... it seems that many elves All believe that we can already consider forming a fleet like humans to find the holy land of the original elves."

    "...Exploring a strange land in the ocean is a good thing in itself, I don''t think there is anything wrong with it," Gawain looked into Bersetia''s eyes, considering the words, "but you should know, go to Tarron De and the search for the origin continent of the original elves are not the same concept-the former is the hometown of the dragon. We have guides, escorts, ready-made routes, celestial phenomena and hydrological data recorded by the dragon, and the Tarrond and Loren is not too far apart, and the hometown of the elves..."

    The foundation of the giant tower he had seen from the perspective of Cangqiang Station and the little information he had learned from Enya emerged in his mind.

    "Well, one thing is certain. There is another continent to the west of the Loren continent, which may be the hometown of the original elves. But it is far away, the environment is harsh, and the inland conditions are unknown-in the heyday of Talrond, The dragons have occasionally sent a few exploratory teams to look at the situation on that continent from a distance, but now the dragons¡¯ strength has been greatly reduced, and they have lost the implants and synergists, as well as the global communication and navigation provided by the Omega system. Support, now even the Dragons cannot cross the ocean to find that piece of land."

    Bersetia''s eyes widened-the original elves may have originated in an unfamiliar continent west of Loren, which did not surprise her, because scholars in the Silver Empire had already proposed this conjecture in the past, and she was surprised It is the tone of Gao Wen when he talks about these things. He obviously understands this matter very well, and it is not a day or two to pay attention to this aspect.

    "Are you surprised?" Of course, Gao Wen noticed the change in Empress Silver''s expression. He just smiled indifferently, "I have a pretty good relationship with that dragon god. Many things have been heard from her, and other than that. , I also have some...special intelligence channels. I know that there is still a continent to the west of the Loren continent, which should be the origin of the original elves. I also know that there is also a continent in the southeast of Loren. how to get to.

    "I have always been interested in the New World, and exploring the unknown world has a great attraction to me. Even from a certain perspective, one of the main reasons I study navigation technology and build a strong fleet is to explore those located in the deep ocean. As for the resumption of routes around the continent and the establishment of maritime trade... in fact it is just a subsidiary result of this purpose."

    Beersetia fixedly looked at Gawain with a happy smile. For a long time, she also laughed: "Your adventurous spirit... is really as the intelligence said."

    ¡­¡­

    When Gawain and the Silver Queen were talking about new routes, ancient continents, and the spirit of adventure, another human with a particularly strong adventurous spirit in the world was lying in his "adventurer''s cabin", accompanied by the town from time to time. The sound of howling wind sounded and fell asleep soundly in the warmth brought by the warming rune.

    Unusual environmental changes suddenly surged from my heart, and the adventurous intuition accumulated over the years stimulated my nerves. Modil woke up suddenly in his deep sleep and rolled from bed to the ground in less than a tenth of a second. While in a defensive posture, one hand of the old mage already held the short wand leaning against the bed, and the other hand pulled out the enchanted short sword for body protection from under the pillow.

    Layers of body protection spells and blessing spells used to enhance vitality, recovery, and magic affinity are also activated instantly, covering the whole body.

    All these are instinctive reactions like muscle memory.

    Modil has broken free from the sleepiness brought about by sleep, and is alertly paying attention to the surrounding environment. First, he quickly looked around and confirmed that he was still in his single "dormitory"¡ªeverything in his sight. Everything is in the position before going to bed, the doors and windows have not been opened, and there is no vitality nearby.

    But this is not his room, at least not his "normal" room.

    Everything in his sight has lost its color, and the monotonous color of black, white and gray covers everything he can see.

 Chapter 1212ï¼š View from the other side

    The whole world seemed extremely quiet, and his breathing was all that could be heard in his ears. In this small room that had faded into a world of black, white and gray, Modil clenched his staff and dagger tightly, as if In the night, the shrewd wolf is alert to everything within the range of perception.

    Then, he began to gradually feel more "information" appearing in his perception. Just outside this room, there was a small sound of sand and dust being blown up by the wind, with rocks or mud, The breath that ordinary people can''t perceive, the light changes from the cracks of the window, all this slowly grows from nothing, from rigid and monotonous to vivid and vivid.

    It was as if there was originally nothing but pure nothing outside the hut, but because of Modil''s awakening, a "temporary created world" was gradually drawn out.

    The old mage didn¡¯t care about it. Instead, he clenched the weapon in his hand even more. He walked close to the window with his waist, while his gaze scanned all the furnishings in the room again, including a small pile of dust in the corner and two nails on the opposite wall. The orientation is not ignored.

    This is a habit developed over many years: before falling asleep, he will imprint all the environmental details around him in his mind. Under the effect of magic, the details of these pictures can even be accurate to every scratch mark on doors and windows. Every time he opened his eyes, he would quickly compare the surrounding environment and the "shorthand projection" branded in his mind. Any inconsistencies in it would be used to judge whether the hiding place has been invaded.

    Under the casual appearance on weekdays, what is hidden is the survival skills accumulated by adventurers over the centuries-although the old mage no longer remembers what happened during these long years, these instinctive survival skills are not. It was always printed in his mind, and he never ignored it in a day.

    Modil''s fingers gently brushed the dust on the window sill. This was the last detail. Everything in the room was exactly the same as in memory, except... it became a faded state like the shadow world.

    A similar thing happened once on a ship before. The old mage frowned slightly and carefully pushed a slit from under the window. His eyes looked out of the house through the gap between the window panel and the window frame. The outside scene was not unexpected. ...It is no longer the familiar camp for adventurers.

    An endless barren land stretches in the field of vision. The sandy undulating land is covered with rugged rocks or creeping black fragments. Very far away, you can see faint black silhouettes like urban ruins, monotonous. A turbid shadow floats in the pale sky, covering this lifeless land.

    However, this time, Modil did not see the huge figure sitting on the collapsed throne, like a mountain with a sense of oppression-theoretically, such a huge figure is impossible to hide, as long as she appears here. Between heaven and earth, it will definitely attract people''s attention.

    The old mage subconsciously frowned and thought, and suddenly realized something in the next second. He quickly rushed to the other side of the hut, cautiously opened the door to a gap, and looked out through the gap in the door.

    A huge figure like a mountain appeared in front of him with suffocating power. The figure sat on the towering throne. The base of the throne and the surrounding pillars had collapsed for most of the time. A long black dress wrapped her body. Stretching out from under the throne, countless large and small gray-white cracks spread all over her body. Modil could not tell whether the cracks were in her clothes or penetrated her "existence" itself. He only felt those cracks. It seems to be alive, has been moving slightly, in the background of the dark long skirt, it is as mysterious as interlaced light and shadow.

    Parchment and pens quietly appeared behind the old mage, Modil watched the movement outside the door, while controlling the pen and paper to write down the record quickly:

    "X year X month X day, I was awakened from a deep sleep, and a strange phenomenon similar to that when I was on the ship not long ago happened again... I seem to have come to the shadow world in my sleep, or some kind of abnormal space similar to the shadow world. Roughly the same as last time...

    "I saw the suffocating figure again, the difference is that this time she...or he appeared behind me. It seems that every time I enter this space, I will appear in a random position? It''s a pity that I have sampled it. I can¡¯t judge...

    "That figure hasn''t noticed me, at least not yet. I still don''t dare to be sure what her origin is. There is no description related to it in all the records about transcendent things known to mankind...I I''m hiding behind a thin door, but this door can''t give me the slightest sense of security, the''lady''-if she wants, maybe she can blow me away with the whole house in one breath .

    "I''d better not make too much movement, no matter what the origin of the figure is, I obviously can''t beat..."

    The pen nib writes quickly on the paper. Even in such a weird situation, Modil records everything he has experienced according to the habit he has cultivated over the years-he has not experienced even more weird situations than this. Even if his memory is incomplete, he knows what he should do at the moment.

    But at this moment, a voice suddenly sounded between the heaven and the earth outside the house, interrupting Modil''s rapid recording of the action: "Ah...find a way out in the dark crypts full of crystal clusters. This sounds really good. If you could see the crystal river that you described with your own eyes...Does its end really flow into a hole leading to the center of the earth?"

    Modil had heard this voice. It was exactly the voice of the huge figure. The old mage instantly held his breath. After a while, he heard a response¡ªthe response was exactly the same as his own voice: "Where am I? I know, I just made up this story not long ago-I haven''t thought about the latter part of it yet!"

    There was a brief silence on the vast plain outside the house. After a while, the voice that resounded through the world suddenly laughed, and the laughter sounded quite pleasant: "Hahaha...My great adventurer, you are so happy now Just admit that the new story is made up indiscriminately? You used to talk to me for a long time before you admit that you have made a certain degree of''exaggerated description'' of the story..."

    Modil heard the same response as his own voice: "That''s because I now find that your requirements for the story are really not very high-besides, ma''am, I promise that your story is over, take it Is it your turn to come down?"

    The slightly lazy female voice with endless majesty remained silent for a while, and then resounded from all directions: "Do you want to continue listening to my recent dream? I still remember it clearly..."

    "Well, ma''am, what have you dreamed of lately?"

    "Starlight, starlight covering the rolling hills and plains, and the city creeping on the earth, I crossed the gap between the reality and the virtual to deliver the vital news. When I crossed a huge tower, I saw a giant beast. Creeping in the darkness, the giant beast has no blood and flesh, only hollow bones. It gobbles up the sacrifices offered by mortals, and the bones are gradually growing **** flesh...

    "I also saw something growing deep underground in the creeping city. It ran through the entire city, through the plains and mountains in the distance. Deep underground, huge limbs continued to grow, extending to the hazy area. In the dark depths of the chaos, it also differentiated some smaller limbs along the way, which protruded out of the ground and soaked in the sunlight during the day..."

    "Oh, ma''am, your dream still sounds as scary as it always was-it''s a mess. Can''t you change your way of describing it?"

    "No, I''m used to it."

    The old mage Modil hid behind the door, listening to the voice of conversation outside the house while carefully restraining his breath. The dream scene described by the "lady" formed a broken and messy impression in his mind, but the mortal''s limited imagination Li was unable to assemble any clear scenes from that abstract and trivial description. He had to record those grotesque and abnormal descriptions on his parchment, and at the same time carefully shifted his attention, trying to find Other figures that may exist between heaven and earth.

    He was looking for the voice that responded, looking for the source of the voice that was exactly the same as himself.

    But before he found it, the situation outside suddenly changed.

    The wind wandering on the plain suddenly became restless, the gray sand began to whirl and roll along the ruined throne, and a low and vague murmur came from the direction of the black silhouette like the ruins of the city in the distance. The whisper sounded like a dream of many people superimposed on each other. The sound was from small to large, but no matter how you listened to it, you couldn''t hear what it was saying.

    As soon as the voice sounded, Modil behind the door immediately imposed more than a dozen mental protection spells on himself. His rich adventure experience told him that such dim whispers are often related to mental pollution. Although protection spells are not always effective against mental pollution, there is always some effect under more than a dozen layers of barriers.

    Although the memory of the past is fragmented, but in the remaining memory, he remembers that he dug out something that should not be dug more than once from certain underground tombs-timely mental protection and solid and reliable resistance to beatings have turned the crisis into peace. The essential.

    While Modil responded, the two voices talking outside the house also quieted down. They seemed to be listening carefully to the low mutter from the direction of the ruins of the city. After a long time, the one who was slightly lazy The female voice murmured in a low voice: "Here again... I still can''t hear what they want to do."

    "Probably just want to chat with you? Or say good morning or something..."

    "Are you serious? Mr. Adventurer?"

    "In case, I just put forward a possibility..."

    "Then put away your possibilities, Mr. Adventurer," the lazy and majestic female voice said slowly, "I should get up and move a bit-the uninvited guest seems to want to cross the border again, I will remind Remind him who is the master here. If you stay here, if you feel spiritually polluted, take a look at the star chart."

    The voice outside the room fell, and Modil, who was hiding behind the door, suddenly widened his eyes.

    He saw that the huge figure sitting on the throne or altar finally moved, and the lady who was suspected of being a **** stood up from the throne! She stood up like a swelling mountain, wearing a gorgeous long dress behind her like endless darkness tumbling, she stepped down the collapsed platform, the whole world seemed to tremble under her steps, those in her The "activated fissures" that wandered on the surface of the body really "lived". They moved quickly, reorganized, and constantly gathered in the hands of the lady, finally forming a half-black and half-white scepter, which is completely in itself. Between the world formed by black and white, the half-black and half-white scepter was like a ruler to measure the whole world, which strongly attracted Modil''s attention.

    And at almost the same time, another huge and terrifying thing rose up in the direction of the dark city ruins in the distance-but compared to the "goddess" who is at least female in form despite being huge and majestic, from the ruins of the city The thing rising in the middle is obviously more creepy and indescribable.

    It was a gray-white mass that was constantly expanding and shrinking and wriggling. The surface of the mass was full of indefinite limbs and crazy and disordered geometric patterns. It seemed to be in a flowing state as a whole, like an unformed embryo, and like a mass. The melting piece of meat is constantly rolling forward, relying on the huge tentacles or countless hands and feet that grow around to sweep away obstacles on the ground. In the process of rolling, it keeps sending out insanity and confusion. Some parts of its body surface immediately appeared translucent, revealing the giant eyes stacked on top of each other, or runes and figures that seemed to contain countless taboo knowledge.

    Modil just glanced at the thing, and he felt dizzy. A strong feeling of being corroded and perfused by foreign thoughts surged up. The protection spells superimposed on him seemed to be nonexistent and did not provide the slightest help, old mage. Immediately biting his tongue forcefully, with the **** smell permeating his mouth, he briefly regained control of his body and forcibly took his gaze back from the direction of the monster.

    In the process of retracting his gaze, his gaze just swept across the "throne" where the lady was sitting before.

    His gaze was instantly attracted by what appeared on the back of the throne-where it was previously obscured by the lady''s body, but now it has been exposed, Modil saw a scene in the center of the quaint gray-white backrest. The vast starry sky pattern, and different from the black and white presented by the whole world around, the starry sky pattern has vivid and clear colors!

    Modil subconsciously took a closer look, and immediately found that there were other details in the starry sky pattern. He saw that the shining stars seemed to be marked with subtle text, and the stars could still be seen vaguely. With interconnected lines and directional light spots, the entire starry sky pattern does not seem to be static. Near some of the light spots on the edge, Modil also saw some geometric patterns that seemed to be moving¡ªthey moved very slowly. But for the archmage who has keen observation ability, their movement is certain!

    This must be written down immediately!

    This thought came to Modil in an instant, and the quill and paper floating behind him also began to move, but at this moment, a terrifying and terrifying noise suddenly came from a distance.

    It seems that the huge female **** has already fought with the "terrorist god" floating from the ruins of the city.

    Modil only felt a crash in his head, and then he turned around, completely unconscious.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1213ï¼š Some answers

    Amidst the sudden turn of the earth and the loud bang in his mind, Modil felt his soul was suddenly pulled away and drifted in a state of nothingness and emptiness. He didn''t know how long he had been drifting, he just felt He quickly surpassed the distant "distance" that mortals could not understand--then, his broken soul was roughly stuffed back into his body like a rag.

    After a while, the old mage woke up, and at the moment he regained consciousness, he reflexively made a guard posture. He touched his combat staff with one hand and the enchanted short sword with the other hand. What came down was a lot of protection spells that were cast promptly... He clearly remembered that the same process had happened not long ago.

    But this time, he did not wake up in that black, white and gray world-after opening his eyes, he saw a familiar single dormitory for adventurers, and everything he saw was normal and vivid. From outside the window came various sounds full of vitality in the adventurer''s camp. At the same time, there was a dim, dim skylight peculiar to the polar night coming in through the cracks of the window.

    "This is really wicked..." Modil murmured, but he didn''t relax at all. He quickly checked all the details in the room, confirmed that everything was the same as he remembered, and then came to the window. Fingers brushed the tiny dust on the window sill.

    He touched the same place on the window sill in that black and white fading world, but at this moment, there is no trace of the dust here.

    The old mage leaned close to the window and opened the window panels. Under the nearby street lights and the extremely dim sky, he saw people coming and going in the adventurer camp. It seemed that another group of teams had finished cleaning or exploring the vicinity of the camp. Mission, cheerful adventurers are calling friends to go to bars, casinos and other recreational places. A dragon who maintains a human form, face and arms but retains many scales just passes by. He looks at Modi In the direction of Er, smiled friendly and said hello.

    Modil smiled and nodded in response, and then retreated to the desk on the side of the bed. His face quickly became serious, sitting on the rugged and practical wooden chair, frowning and thinking about what happened before. The dizziness in Zhong is still surging on the ground in waves, interfering with the old mage¡¯s thinking and memories. He had to use spells to soothe the spirit several times on himself to make his mind feel better, and in the process reluctantly removed that. The memories of the "weird dream" are sorted out.

    Then he seemed to suddenly remember something, and raised his hand to a certain direction. A thick sheepskin booklet quietly flew to his hand. The old mage put down his short sword and reached out to open the second half of the note. His eyes changed slightly.

    There are new handwritings on the booklet, which are the words he left behind in that black and white faded world¡ªfrom the start of his awakening in his dream, he is very concerned about the deserted sandy land and the mountain-like female **** The records are clearly presented on the parchment, and when you look closely, the ink on the paper is not even dry.

    "Dreams affect reality? Or did I leave these records unconsciously in my sleep? Or was the previous experience real, and I was in a state of superposition of reality and illusion? Or was the shadow world''s influence on the real world? ..."

    While muttering various speculations, Modil slowly scanned the text with his fingers, trying to find some clues from the records he had left. Suddenly, his fingers stopped--

    He was seeing the huge female deity in the record talking about his dreams with the never-showing "story-telling adventurer". However, in the specific description of the female deity¡¯s dreams, the corresponding text did not know when. It became a mess of ink dots and curves, just like a vague whisper in a dream, completely unrecognizable.

    Modil immediately began to recall the corresponding memory in his mind, and cold sweat slowly seeped from his forehead-he found that there was also a missing piece of memory in his mind, and that memory seemed to have just become blank in this second. He could even clearly feel the "empty" sense of disharmony in his mind, and then after a few seconds, the sense of disharmony disappeared, and he finally completely did not remember the dream described by the female deity. What the **** is it?

    I created a WeChat public account [Book Friends Base Camp] to send you year-end benefits! You can go and see!

    The old mage took a breath and controlled the accelerating heartbeat, and with a certain decisive aura, he suddenly turned the note to the last part-he saw the female **** stand up to face some indescribable terrifying monster , This record is still there, and he also saw the text finally describing that after the female deity got up, a starry sky appeared on the back of the throne... the record was completely interrupted here.

    "Starry sky...starry sky..." Modil slowly closed his notes, tapping his forehead lightly with the battle staff held in his other hand, "I did see the huge throne''s backrest showing The picture of the starry sky, but I can¡¯t remember what it looks like... No, with the mind of a mage, I should at least remember something... Is there something wrong with the memory? Or is it some kind of powerful spiritual restraint?"

    The old mage suddenly stopped tapping his forehead, frowning: "No, I can''t continue thinking about it. There is a risk of contamination. This matter has to be suspended for a while."

    The adventurer¡¯s rich experience of death and death began to come into play. Modil stopped from the edge of dangerous exploration. He took a few deep breaths to gradually restore his heart and mind to normal, and then collected his notes. Get ready to go out for a breath of fresh air before going to the Adventurer¡¯s Bar for a drink.

    But as soon as he walked to the door, a breath that was not too unfamiliar entered his perception. The old mage stood still at the door, and then he heard a polite knock on the door and the voice of a young woman from outside: "Mo Master Deere, are you up?"

    Modil opened the door and saw a young girl with black hair and black dress standing in front of him.

    He knew this girl¡ªhe had a fate beside the hill made of crystal clusters. He knew that this gentle and delicate girl was actually a black dragon, and it should be the leader of the dragon clan. Lagor''s exclusive messenger.

    "I hope it hasn''t interrupted your lunch break, Master Modil," the black dragon girl leaned slightly to greet her, with a smile on her face, "I''m sorry to rush in during your rest days-there is an invitation."

    "Don''t care, I just woke up," Modil raised his eyebrows, not looking very surprised, "Your Excellency Herragor has something to do with me again?"

    The black dragon girl nodded: "The leader invites you to meet in the inner city chamber. Is it convenient now?"

    "There is nothing inconvenient," Modil said casually, and at the same time raised his hand to the side. The robe, hat and other things hung on the coat rack immediately flew by himself and dressed him neatly. "It just happens that I am also today. There are no arrangements, and there are some things you want to discuss with your leader-he should be a well-informed person...long."

    While talking, he walked out, but then he suddenly remembered something, and glanced at the black dragon girl in front of him with a weird expression: "If you go to the inner city, you shouldn''t have to fly over... It''s not good for me. You can fly..."

    He remembered the last time he was taken to the top of the mountain with his paws-it was obviously not a comfortable transportation experience.

    "Of course not," the black dragon girl couldn''t help laughing, apparently thinking of the same thing, "the inner city chamber is not far from here, we will be there soon."

    In the inner city of New Agonda, in the conference hall restored and transformed from a half-collapsed old factory facility, warm and soft lights are shining in a reception room, and Modil came here under the leadership of the Black Dragon Girl , And the dragon leader who has lived for a long time and accumulated a long knowledge that is unimaginable by mankind has been waiting here for a long time.

    After entering the room, the black dragon girl with short hair and ears left quietly. Modil tidied up his mage robes a bit and walked towards the golden dragon that maintained a human form. Lifting his head on the table, the pale golden vertical pupil looked at the big adventurer wearing a black soft hat.

    "Your Excellency Heragol, you are looking for me this time..."

    Just halfway through Modil¡¯s words, Herragor¡¯s expression suddenly changed. The dragon leader suddenly got up, leaning forward and staring at the old mage, as if to examine the latter¡¯s soul through this body. : "Master Modil, where did your soul go before?!"

    Modil''s words were swallowed, his astonishment lasted for less than half a second, and he realized that the powerful golden dragon in front of him must have seen something wrong from himself, and he himself was the first. Time reminded me of the weird encounters I experienced in the black and white space that seemed to be the shadow world not long ago, and his expression instantly became serious: "Your Excellency Heragol, did you find anything?"

    "Your soul has a very obvious... foreign aura," Herragor stared into Modil''s eyes, and the old mage''s figure was reflected in the golden vertical pupils belonging to the dragon. A pale, vague soul was reflected, "Some power that does not belong to the real world has left a deep mark in your soul... But this power is fading fast, if you come a little later, I am afraid I can''t see these traces anymore."

    "Really?" Modil was stunned, and at the same time a little skeptical, "This shouldn''t be...how could I not notice the problem with my soul..."

    "I am afraid that the imprint has also interfered with your judgment, or the power behind the imprint is too weird, in your''mind corner,''" Herragor''s expression did not relax at all, "Master Modil, what happened? What''s up?"

    "...I had a dream, and it may not be a dream. As you said, my soul may have briefly fallen into a different space similar to the shadow world," Modil thought for a moment, thinking that the dragon in front of him The leader didn¡¯t have to plot himself on this kind of issue, and he had the intention to inquire about certain things from the other party, so he no longer concealed the weird "dream experience" and said, "Things." Just a few hours ago, I woke up from my dream and saw a barren wilderness full of gray sand and broken boulders, and a black and broken city ruin that seemed to be inaccessible forever...

    "I also saw a figure as huge as a mountain sitting on a collapsed throne. The throne was built of unknown off-white materials. It looked like one with the surrounding sand and dust. The lower part of the throne resembled It is some kind of religious altar; the figure looks like a woman, wearing a black dress with invisible style and material, and gray-white cracks or lines with superimposed light and shadow wandering around her. I can''t see her face clearly, but I can hear her voice...

    "I also heard my own voice, but I can''t see where the voice is coming from..."

    In order to get help as much as possible, Modil described the things he remembered in great detail, and then added his brief "dream" on the boat. Herragor listened carefully by the side and did not fight from start to finish. Finally, until Modil¡¯s narration finally came to an end, the dragon leader sighed softly and asked with a serious expression: "Before boarding the mechanical ship that departed from Beigang, you had never done anything like this. Experience, isn''t it?"

    "Yes," Modil knew what the other party was trying to say. "It can be considered that this phenomenon only appeared after approaching Tarrond."

    "Similar to the black and white space of the shadow world, the boundless gray and white deserts, huge rocks... and the black city ruins that seem to be inaccessible forever..." Herragor frowned, whispering to himself, " The huge collapsed throne, and the altar structure below the throne..."

    "Do you know where it is?" Modil couldn''t help asking, "You have lived for nearly two million years. There should be nothing in this world that you don''t know."

    Herragor shook his head: "There is no true omniscient in this world, and even the eyes of God are limited. I have no impression of the place you describe, whether it is the real world or the shadow world, or those weird ones. Neither element nor the plane of the astral body has an environment that exactly matches it..."

    Modil did not conceal the disappointment on his face: "Is that so... you don''t even know it."

    Herragor continued to shake his head: "Sorry, I can''t help you in this regard, but I agree with your judgment-the environment in that place is very close to the shadow world, although there are still many unexplainable contradictions. But it definitely has a lot to do with the Shadow Realm, and..."

    The golden dragon suddenly stopped, and the expression on his face became very weird-there was a little jealousy, a little suspicion, and more nervousness in the expression.

    He raised his head and stared at Modil''s eyes with unprecedented solemnity: "Can you describe again what that huge''lady'' looks like?"

    "Of course," Modil nodded immediately, and described the lady who seemed to be a **** he saw in "Dreamland" again. At the end he suddenly remembered something and added, "Yes, I still I remember that when he finally faced the terrifying and blasphemous monster, a weapon appeared in his hand. It was a scepter condensed from the gray-white cracks she walked around. It was half black and half white, and it had a very strong sense of existence. I can hardly take my gaze away from that thing..."

    "Half-black and half-white scepter!?" Herragor''s eyes widened in an instant, as if some kind of speculation he had just vaguely produced was suddenly confirmed. The dragon leader suddenly got up, and it took a few seconds before he felt conscious. When he felt his gaffe, he sat down slowly.

    "It looks like you know the identity of that''lady''," Modil judged from the response of the other person. "What exactly I saw..."

    "As you guessed, Master Modil, a deity," Herragor sighed softly, "but he is not the **** of this age... He has been missing for more than 1.8 million years. "

 Chapter 1214ï¼š The Unknown Case of God

    The answer from the leader of the dragon clan made Modil sluggish on the spot. The old mage always believed that he was determined to deal with things calmly. No matter what situation he encountered, he would rarely fall into a state of astonishment. However, he knew at this moment that his state of mind was only because he had not met A truly outrageous situation-a deity who had been missing for more than 1.8 million years just smashed in front of him like this, and the usual calm mentality also caused huge waves at this time.

    "You... tell me in detail," Modil couldn''t help leaning his upper body forward, his face was full of amazement and curiosity, "the missing ancient god? There is also a saying of "missing" in the gods?"

    "Of course, the gods can even be killed, they can be expelled, they can flee, they can hide, and even commit suicide under certain circumstances-divinity and humanity are two sides," Herragor said solemnly, but in Before continuing to answer Modil¡¯s questions, he first confirmed the state of the old mage, "Talking about the gods is a dangerous thing. I must first determine your situation, Master Modil, you are sure that you are facing the one... ¡­God? Did you hear His voice?"

    "I''m sure, 100% sure--otherwise, why am I kidding?"

    "Sorry, it''s just too bizarre, I can''t help but want to confirm it a few more times," Herragor nodded, "When you hear his voice and see his figure, you don''t feel spiritually contaminated. ?? Including waking up and didn''t hear continuous babbling or other strange noises in my mind?"

    "No, I''m also very strange at this point-I know what mental pollution is. In some ancient ruins and ruins, I have come into contact with relics with mental pollution. Those pollution caused by evil spirits and evil spirits can continue. For a long time, but after witnessing the figure of the''lady'', I did not suffer any continuous damage... But by the way, although the''lady'' did not cause pollution, the one who ran from the ruins of the city The horror that came out made me feel extremely dangerous. I''m sure that if I looked at him more than once, it would be difficult to get out of my body."

    "You mentioned that there is a starry sky pattern on the''lady''''s throne, but you can''t remember the specific content at all?" Herragor asked again, "and you tried to record what the''lady'' did. Describe the dream, but after waking up, the corresponding note has also become an unrecognizable graffiti?"

    Modil nodded: "Yes, it seems that there is some power preventing this knowledge from entering the real world. Whether it is with my memory or with the help of the notes I wrote, all traces have been erased."

    Herragor frowned and muttered to himself in confusion: "...A typical god''miracle'', but there is no corresponding divine pollution... What happened to him? And there is also the starry sky, which is not the starry sky. He holds the right authority..."

    "So which deity is that you are talking about?" Modil finally couldn''t help asking, "I already..."

    "The Goddess of Shadow, Lady Night, the master and protector of shadows and nights-his mythological feature is a huge body, a long dress that can cover the earth like a night, the light and shadow wandering around, and the black and **** that separates the boundary between light and shadow. Rod," Herragor said without concealing it, looking into Modil''s eyes, "In this era, except for a few ancient dragons and...ancient existence, no mortal knows the accurate description of these mythological features. "

    Modil sat at the table, opened his mouth, and said a few seconds later: "Oh, huh...so this deity has disappeared..."

    "Yes, missing, but few mortal races in the world know this," Herragor said slowly. "People who can master the way of shadows have always been rare, and mortals who worship them are among them. In the minority, because it is almost impossible to obtain a response from the magical field and a clear oracle, the shadow faith is thin, loose, and intermittent in each season of civilization. The world believes that the shadow goddess or the lady of the night is a person who does not pay attention to the mortal world. Some people even question whether this **** is real, and only the oldest beings know that the Shadow Goddess does exist, but... he has been missing for more than 1.8 million years, and after his disappearance, This world has strangely never produced a new shadow deity."

    This ancient dragon who has experienced civilization changes again and again said in a low voice, he himself is an "ancient existence" who knows those secrets: in his youth, in the years before the sailors, in the dragon It was only one of the many extraordinary races on this planet, and there were many intelligent races and corresponding gods on the other continents. He knew that shadow goddess was one of the main gods of the Loren continent at that time. The master of the night, shared by several dark races, has mythological characteristics as described by Modil.

    After the sailor arrived, the dragons chose to close themselves, and the gods who had fallen into madness other than Talronde were purged. Almost all the gods were completely destroyed by the sailor¡¯s expeditionary fleet, only the shadow goddess. ...... It seems miraculously escaped the hunting of the sailor.

    This matter is known to only a handful of people on the entire planet-this handful obviously does not include Modil.

    So the scenes described by this great adventurer could not have been made up by him.

    "...It looks like I have a big event," Modil looked at the more serious expression on the face of the giant dragon leader in front of him, nodded with very rich experience, "Well, it''s another big event."

    Hragor looked at the great adventurer in front of him seriously: "Have you ever been in contact with weird relics in the Shadow Realm, or touched something similar to the relics of gods?"

    "I don''t remember," Modil shook his head honestly, "I don''t even remember that I have been to such a weird place in the Shadow Realm, let alone the ruins of the gods related to it... But I remember you Yes, who can tell?"

    "...This is indeed a problem." Herragor withdrew his gaze and said with a little helplessness. Modil recalled the details in his memory and asked: "Then about the distortion that emerged from the ruins of the city. Things...do you know anything?"

    Herragor thought with a serious expression, seeming to be traversing his nearly two million years of memory, but in the end he still shook his head regretfully: "I have never heard of or seen it before. Something like it... it must have never been seen in the real world, but one thing is certain... If the lady you see is Miss Ye who has been missing for more than 1.8 million years, then the only one who is against it is It could be another god, or an existence equivalent to a god."

    Modil covered his head with his hands, and muttered as if he had a headache: "...If it was so, it would be the ugliest **** I have ever heard of. Then again, how could I suddenly hit these existences? Dealing with?"

    "I don''t know the reason, but many times in the field involving gods, mortals and gods do not have the power to determine their own destiny. It may be just a coincidence, or it may be due to an accident many years ago," Herragor raised his head, attitude. Extremely solemn and sincere, "No matter what the reason, you have been entangled in fate, Master Modil-please be cautious next, after leaving here, don''t talk about your dreams with ordinary people unless necessary. Now, it¡¯s better not to mention any words about Lady Ye and the distorted chaotic thing, to prevent the two high-level beings who don¡¯t know where they are from establishing further contact with you through the power of words and cognition.

    "In addition, if you encounter any similar weird experiences in the future, please come to discuss with me for the first time, let me check your soul state-at least in the field involving gods, I still know a little more than ordinary people. of."

    "I understand, and thank you very much for your help, Lord Herragor." Modil nodded sincerely and thanked him. He knew that an ancient dragon leader like Herragor would personally help an unknown source. The alien race of is very rare. Perhaps this dragon clan leader has his own plan, but whether it is the ancient information he just revealed or the help he is willing to provide in the follow-up, this is all true.

    Herragor nodded lightly, and at the same time, he did not forget the purpose of calling Modil here at the beginning: "By the way, Master Modil, I actually came to you today for another thing. ."

    "Ah yes, I forgot if you don''t tell me," Modilton slapped his head, "What are you telling me to come over?"

    "...Please stay at the adventurer camp in the near future. There is a guest from afar who wants to see you," Herragor deliberated on the words and said unhurriedly, "She has already set off from the mainland of Loren. It will be here soon."

    "Guest from afar? Special trip to see me?" Modilton was stunned. He couldn''t think of anyone else in the world who would spend so much time across the ocean to meet such a bad old man with a bad memory¡ª¡ª After all, he has no relatives and no reason in this world, "Who? I don''t remember that I owed a debt that could force people to collect across the ocean..."

    "It''s a descendant of you," Herragor couldn''t help interrupting the old mage''s overly divergent thinking, "We...''found'' a descendant of you in the mainland of Loren."

    While talking, he stared at Modil¡¯s expression, felt the magic fluctuations on the opponent¡¯s body, and paid attention to all the reactions of the great adventurer after hearing the news, while Modil was in Hehe. For more than ten seconds after Lagor''s voice fell, he fell into a state of long-term astonishment-until the dragon leader in front of him couldn''t help but coughed twice, he suddenly reacted, staring at him and said: "Huh? "

    "Is one of your descendants..."

    "Oh, I''ve heard clearly, I''ve heard clearly, my descendants, I just didn''t react to it all of a sudden," Modil said quickly while waving his hand before the other party finished speaking, "but...you are serious No kidding? My descendants?! Where did you find them? Descendants...I didn''t even know I had descendants..."

    His reaction was expected by Herragor. The latter just waited quietly for the old mage''s mood to calm down, and then said in a low voice: "We used a special channel, and in a sense... ¡­Your descendants are actually not difficult to find, but the situation during this period is quite special, I can¡¯t explain to you in detail now."

    "Okay, okay, there''s nothing unusual about my situation..." Modil couldn''t help but summon a bright arcane ball in his hand, spinning the ball between his fingers. The dangerous high-energy body seems to be unable to calm down completely without this, "Descendants, ha, you found my descendants...Wait, what is my descendant''s surname? What does she do?"

    He raised his head and stared at Herragor, but the latter could only helplessly spread his hands out: "Sorry, there are some situations..."

    "Oh, oh, okay, I won''t ask anymore," Modil seemed to understand something as soon as he saw the reaction of the other person, although he himself was not sure whether he understood it, "it seems the situation is really special, isn''t it? Then I just go back and wait...what else do I need to prepare? For example, things like a meeting ceremony?"

    "...that is your descendant, she must prepare for it," Herragor said helplessly, "all you need to do is wait."

    "This is also..."

    In the face of this sudden news, the adventurer was really at a loss, and then he confirmed a lot of various things to Herragor, and after half an hour of tossing, he finally carried the weirdness. The expression left the room.

    The reception room was quiet all of a sudden, and only Hragor was left sitting quietly behind the table. The dragon leader looked at the direction the old mage was leaving. After a long time, he gently tapped on a certain place on the table. Location, driven by the ancient mysterious magic device, the wall on one side of the room gradually brightened, and the black dragon Andal appeared in the middle of the screen.

    "The direct disclosure of the ¡®Descendants¡¯ matter seemed to be a little bit at a loss for this great adventurer," Herragor frowned and said, "Is it really appropriate to do this?"

    "This is Ms. Victoria''s request, and it has also been recognized by Gawain Cecil," Andal said in a low voice, "They are going to contact after all, and we can also observe Modil from this contact. Whether there will be new changes, which is good for further grasping his''symptoms''. As for his consciousness interruption and resetting hidden dangers... Haven''t we tested it? As long as we don''t directly tell him the surname of''Wild'' There won¡¯t be any problems, even if he hears the surname''Wild¡¯, it¡¯s okay, as long as you don¡¯t tell him that the surname belongs to him."

    "...Does it react like an undead..." Herragor whispered, then he shook his head, and the conversation changed. "You have heard the''experience'' that Modil mentioned just now. You have What do you think?"

    "The lady with the black and white scepter in her hand should be the shadow goddess who escaped from the sailor more than 1.8 million years ago. That''s right. Whether it is mythological feature or its strange status quo, it can be regarded as evidence-there really is no I thought that such an unsolved case that had been hanging for nearly two million years would suddenly show clues today, and it also pointed to a mortal dream, the world is unpredictable."

    "Perhaps Modil''s current weird state is due to the influence of the ancient god," Herragor nodded slightly, "there are too many mysteries behind this matter, where is the ancient **** now? , What is the status, what purpose... these are unknown. Perhaps we should also do our best to the member states and submit a report at the next internal meeting of the Theocracy."

    "That''s for sure," Andal said, with a dignified expression on his face. "In fact, I am more concerned about the other''suspected god'' mentioned by Modil than the clue of that''Ms. Night''. The existence of... that indescribable monster."

 Chapter 1215ï¼š "Yu Ling"

    Listening to Andal¡¯s words, the expression on Herragor¡¯s face became more and more serious, and the room fell into a short period of silence. In the silence, the former dragon priest suddenly outlined a complex in the air with his fingers. The pale golden rune of the ¡ª¡ª As the rune gradually dissipated, the whole room was enveloped by invisible power, and it was isolated from the outside world.

    "What do you think about that monster?" He looked at Andal in the communication interface and asked in a low voice.

    "Since the arrival of the sailors, every civilization change on this planet has been under our gaze, and we have recorded every **** born during this period...including their real names, mythological characteristics, domains of authority, and even Wreckage fragments left after the accidental fall, but I just recalled all the information, and I couldn¡¯t find a **** that fits Modil¡¯s description, even considering the possible ¡°distortion¡± factors that may occur under long-term sealing or exile. ..."

    "Amorphous flesh, irrational roar, flowing appearance, changing runes-this is not the form that normal gods should have, and even the evil **** is not so blasphemous and ugly," Herragor said in a deep voice. "Normal gods originate from the shaping of thoughts, while mortal thoughts are rooted in the mortal''s''average rationality''. Reason does not allow such distorted and frantic products to be formed in thoughts, unless there is a problem in the birth process of this god... ¡­

    "The thing that Modil described has very obvious characteristics of out-of-control madness, but he can fight against ancient gods like Lady Night, and it seems to have been fighting for an unknown number of years. This shows that his fighting instinct is very powerful, even It is possible that his "crazy" is his "normal". Under the surface that seems to be out of control, maybe he still has reason or even...wisdom."

    Andal nodded lightly, thinking while saying: "The gods will decline drastically after they lose faith support, but if a **** survives for more than 1.8 million years, then the situation is a different matter. Ms. Ye is with us. No one knows how much power and wisdom he has accumulated over such a long period of time, the gods of the past are the same ancient gods... and the''Cthulhu'' who can fight against him to this day is at least an equivalent existence..."

    Hragor did not speak, but remained silent as if he was thinking. After an unknown period of time, he suddenly broke the silence: "Seriously, did you think about it too..."

    "Things conceived in that tower," Andal''s expression on his face changed obviously, and his tone was quite complex and serious. "Although there is no clear evidence, if the scope is limited to things that are''like gods and not gods'', I I can only think of that thing."

    "It is true," Herragor agreed. "The gods that were born from the legacy of the sailors did meet the conditions of the''abnormal birth process'', and because of the rapid destruction of the reverse tide empire, the gods they created also It is indeed very likely to be in that state of out-of-control madness. Some of the details that Modil mentioned are in line with the characteristics of''out-of-control knowledge'', but there is one question... shouldn''t that thing be in the tower?!"

    The two dragon leaders at both ends of the communication device fell silent in unison. After a few seconds of silence, Andal said with a very serious tone: "Perhaps we should take a risk...that tower can''t be left alone."

    ¡­¡­

    Thick and gloomy city walls are arching the strangely stacked city, and tall towers stand between the row upon row of eaves and spires pointing to the sky. Under the tower, there are layers of houses that do not conform to the spatial laws, and those skewed high walls. And winding alleys spread across the surface like some kind of intricate nest-the buildings in this city of a thousand towers are so crowded and dense that almost all the figures walking in the city will be covered by these stacked buildings Covered up, even if you occasionally see people wearing mage robes flying between the houses, they are swiftly and hurriedly like a ghost in the night.

    And in the center of this city of thousand towers, the towering royal giant "Dark Court" stands still under the eternally dim sky vortex as always, and the "Eye of Night" floating on the top of the tower exudes a cold and dim light, quietly overlooking The city below seems to have a certain divine transcendence.

    From the inside of the tower all the way down, after passing through the stacked floors, houses and corridors, there is the "Night Cave" at the bottom of the tower. The "Dreamless" guards are gathering there like a mirror at this time. Beside the black "water pool", the godly rituals are performing vitally important rituals. The top of the sticks in their hands exudes a different light from the past-it is a group of pale flames, as if the dim light squeezed out of the shadows. Generally, they burn quietly, but they can only illuminate a small space around them.

    The guards prayed in unison under the gleam of light, one by one, low and obscure syllables flowed from their throats. It was an ancient spell, a language that did not belong to this era. These voices were superimposed on Together, as weird as nightmares, they echoed in the cave, everywhere and disappeared at any time.

    This kind of prayer lasted for an unknown period of time before the leader among the guards suddenly stopped. Then the people beside him stopped their prayers one by one in a certain order, accompanied by the sound echoing in the cave a little bit calmly. Personal gazes couldn''t help but fall on the surface of the dark "water pool"-in their gaze, the dark surface was extremely quiet at first, and then suddenly ripples appeared.

    The guards looked tense, and were always alert for unexpected changes in the mirror, but when a low and gentle whisper came from the mirror, the nerves of every guard were obviously relaxed.

    Their leader listened, as if recognizing a clear will from the low and gentle voice. He nodded as he listened, showing respectful and joyful expression on his face, until all the voices disappeared and the ripples on the mirror returned to calm. , He only stepped back slightly, and the pale flame at the top of the staff in his hand also turned into a normal magical light ball.

    At the top of the dark palace, in a round room covered with a dark red carpet, Prince Nash Nalt, the Secret Prince, was sitting at his desk reading a letter from a distance. Suddenly he seemed to perceive something and looked up at the desk. Edge-a crystal ball floating there brightened in the next second, and inside the crystal ball emerged the slightly pale face of the leader of the Underground Guardian.

    "Prince," the leader of the guards said, with respect in his tone, "the ceremony is over."

    "Thanks for your hard work, Rudolph, is everything going well?" Prince Nash put down the letter in his hand and nodded slightly to the leader of the guards, "What is the metaphor from our Lord?"

    The look of the leader of the guards became reverent and solemn: "The Lord said, let us continue to act in the same direction as before. We must continue to select intelligent and qualified talents from the continent of Loren, teach them the secrets of magic, and continue to assist Luo. The mortal races of Lun Continent build their knowledge system and guard the civilization process of this season-now that the time is approaching, preparations for the selection of the next batch of apprentices can begin."

    "Hmm..." Prince Nash nodded lightly, as if all this was within his expectation, "Are there no more metaphors besides that? Has the Lord ever mentioned whether he will return?"

    "Never mentioned it," the leader of the guard shook his head, "It seems that the Lord needs a longer time to sleep."

    "I understand," Prince Nash sighed and nodded and said, "Go down and rest. Time for the changing of guards is almost here."

    The black-robed man in the crystal ball bowed slightly, and his figure quickly disappeared in front of Prince Nash, and it was not until the crystal was completely dimmed that the secret prince behind the desk finally got up, and he was in the room with a thoughtful expression. Pace slowly in the middle. After walking around in this way, he suddenly stopped, and the simple magic mirror hanging on the wall not far away from him turned on almost at the same time.

    The mirror reflected the scene in the room, but did not reflect the figure of Prince Nash. Instead, a beautiful lady with a quiet temperament walked out from the depths of the mirror, as if walking towards a window, without any hurries. Walked to the mirror.

    "Benadedo," Prince Nash looked at the man in the mirror, frowning slightly, "Aren''t you resting? I remember today is the day for the tower core maintenance..."

    "Aha-I''m resting, but you go round and round, I can''t be blind," the lady in the mirror said helplessly, "don''t forget that your mind is closely connected with the dark court ¡ª¡ª Let¡¯s talk about it, what happened again that made our powerful prince of secret magic worry like this? Is it because the northern dragons finally made up their minds to come to the island to make trouble? Or are the guys in the deep sea with their heads in the water? Making trouble, more than 10,000 Krakens got lost, swam to Violet, and landed on Prandall?"

    Before Benedetto finished speaking, Prince Nash was already sweating on his feet, and he shrank his neck and waved his hand: "Stop, stop, when did your imagination become so strong-that terrible scene is also bad for you to think." Come out."

    "So what happened?" Bernadette raised her eyebrows, "It''s rare that you have this kind of worry."

    Prince Nash hesitated, but after all he felt that there was no need to hide from the person in the mirror, he nodded slightly and said: "You should know that today is the day of prayer. Rudolf led the dreamless to pray in the cave of night... "

    "Ah, I know I know," Benadido nodded immediately, "What? Our Lord finally decided to wake up and return to the world?"

    "No," Prince Nash shook his head, "The Lord has not yet awakened. He just sent an order from the dream, ordering us to continue to carry out our previous will, to select apprentices in Loren Continent to teach, and to teach Violet Magic in Loren Continent. Mystery..."

    "What''s the problem with this?" Benadido tilted his head, and three gleaming question mark patterns appeared on the mirror. "Didn''t we all do this for hundreds of years? I haven''t seen you feeling upset about this."

    "I have no idea about recruiting apprentices. It''s just about helping the mortal kingdoms of Loren Continent to build a magic system... Suddenly I was a little confused," Prince Nash carefully considered his words, even if he was in the "Man in the Mirror" In front of him, he didn¡¯t want to show any doubts and negligence about the "Lord". "In the past few years, you, like me, are also paying attention to the changes in the situation in the Loren continent. From your point of view, the countries of the Loren continent are really real now. Do you still need us''help'' to build a''magic system''?"

    Benadido frowned, seemingly wondering why Prince Nash had such an idea suddenly, but she still thought about it seriously, and said her own opinion: "If you don¡¯t take me to practice again after listening, If you are-I don''t think this is necessary."

    Prince Nash did not speak, but gestured to the lady in the mirror to continue speaking with his eyes.

    "Before the Deep Blue Well exploded, the Gondor Empire and many countries around it were indeed deeply damaged. The failure of magical technology and the collapse of the old knowledge system were a fact. At that time they really needed our help, but after so many years, the nations of Loren It has been proven that they are not incompetent-they have either established a new magic system with our help, or have developed a new technology with their own efforts. Typhon built modern magic on the basis of Gondor¡¯s legacy, The Ogure tribe has unique witchcraft and goblin spells, Anzu...now called Cecil, and they have created magic machinery based on the old magic...You should know these things better than me. .

    "It is very obvious that these countries have already walked out of the shadow of that disaster by themselves, and they are doing well now. Of course, the traditional wizards still yearn for the infinite mystery of Violet, the "land of wizards". They yearn for us. I am eager to become an apprentice in the city of a thousand towers, but from the level of the country and even the civilization...I think the continent of Loren doesn¡¯t need our kind of systematic help anymore."

    Having said this, the lady in the mirror paused and said in a summary: "In short, I think it''s okay to recruit apprentices of magic, but when it comes to''helping'' the nations of the Loren continent to build a magic system... I think this is a bit out of touch. The time is up."

    Prince Nash looked at Benadido in the mirror, and sighed helplessly: "...If your words are known by the high-levels of the Secret Society, I am afraid they will really be demolished and re-refined."

    Bennadido suddenly stared: "Hey, these are all you told me to say!"

    Prince Nash waved his hand, saying that he was just making a joke, and then slowly said with a weird look: "Actually...I have similar views. I know that I should not question the Lord¡¯s will, and his original intentions. Obviously it is also to help the mortal civilization of this season, but with the changes in the actual situation on the Loren continent in the last hundred years, I have to start to doubt whether what we have been doing is still necessary. To say something extremely offensive... Lord Him ...It seems that I don''t know the changes in this world..."

    Listening to Prince Nash¡¯s words, the face of Benadido in the mirror suddenly changed slightly. The next second she looked at Nash¡¯s eyes very seriously: ¡°Speak carefully, Nash¡ªOf course the Lord is omniscient and omnipotent.¡±

    Prince Nash was taken aback, and immediately consciously fumbled. After quickly condensing the overly dissipated thoughts in his mind, he straightened his expression and nodded slightly: "I understand, of course the Lord is omniscient and omnipotent."

    "Then under the premise of the Lord''s omniscience and omnipotence, all the arrangements He makes must have His reason," Bernadette said with a stern face and deliberately expressionlessly, "He thinks we should help Loren The nations don¡¯t teach the mystery of magic to humans, elves, and dwarves for free, so we should do that.¡±

    Prince Nash looked at the person in the mirror helplessly: "...Your tone now really resembles those old people in the Secret Society."

    Benadedo in the mirror put away the deliberately serious expression, and asked nervously: "This way, they shouldn''t tear me apart and rework, right?"

    "It wouldn''t be," Prince Nash sighed, "Do you know how expensive you are..."

 Chapter 1216ï¼š Records of the Great Library

    In the dark red velvet room on the top floor of the palace, Prince Nash and Benadido in the mirror seemed to be thinking about their own affairs. After an unknown period of time, Prince Nash, who was wearing a black robe and was tall and thin, broke first. Silence: "There are only two of us here, frankly speaking-do you think I am a qualified manager?"

    "You shouldn¡¯t ask me about this¡ªyou know, I have been set to be an forever loyal and trustful manager of Violet from the beginning of my birth. I will not question your decision, nor will I have any doubts about the kingdom of Violet. It turns into confusion," Bernadette''s expression on her face became serious. She stood dignifiedly in the mirror, answering Nash Nalt¡¯s question as meticulously as she did when she first woke up, "This is my existence. Foundation."

    "Is there a life goal set at the beginning of the birth... In fact, in this respect, we are all the same," Prince Nash listened to the answer of the man in the mirror, and suddenly a self-deprecating smile appeared on his face. "We were born in this world. On, from the very beginning, I have set my own identities and responsibilities, farmers, merchants, craftsmen, scholars, nobles, warriors... and me, the "Prince of the Secret Law". You are right, we don¡¯t have to deal with Violet. Doubts arise in operation. It is a tightly-fitted machine. At the beginning of its birth, the rules of operation were set. As a part of the machine, we can rotate it at our own position."

    Today''s Prince Nash seems to be more sentimental than usual. Benadido in the mirror just looked at him quietly, with no surprises in his eyes-this is a very normal phenomenon, because today is a "day of prayer", sleeping The Lord will release His breath from the dream, listen to and respond to the voices of the people, and in the days when the Lord is closest to the world, those "chosen ones" who are closest to the Lord will inevitably be affected. , Either become sentimental, or become suspicious, or hear or see many things that don''t exist in the world. Compared with those who have been talking about them for several days, Prince Nash''s reaction is already mild.

    She waited quietly for Nash Nalt to return to normal, and then saw the other party walk to the desk with an arc surface. He picked up an opened letter from the desk and looked carefully on it. Moving, with seriousness and thought in his expression, this made Bena Dido couldn''t help being a little curious: "Letter? You seem to have read that letter for a long time. This is not common...Where did it come from?"

    "From the Cecil Empire," Prince Nash raised the letter in his hand, "The giant in the alliance."

    "Diplomats handed out letters? This is not the first time," Bernadette blinked, "I have never seen you so caring before."

    "Because this letter was written by Gawain Cecil himself," Prince Nash''s expression became a little serious, and he slowly put the letter back on the table as he said, "It looks like... that person The energetic and long-sighted human ruler finally has time to devote more energy to us, and he is curious about our closed country."

    Benadido¡¯s expression was finally surprised. She seemed to want to poke her head to see the content of the letter-of course it was not successful. She could only ask aloud: "The human pioneer who came back from the dead is in the letter. What did it say?"

    "In addition to the ceremonial greetings and the topic of inviting to join the route around the continent, he also mentioned... about the problem of the wizards of Loren continent traveling in the Violet Kingdom," Prince Nash said with a weird expression, "I. At first he thought he was referring to those mages who were apprentices in the city of a thousand towers, but it didn''t look like that. He was referring to ordinary wanderers. He asked the Violet Kingdom if such wandering mages were allowed to enter the city of a thousand towers... ¡­I feel very strange."

    "...Why did he suddenly pay attention to this matter?" Benadido frowned, "And speaking of the travel wizard... the hinterland of the Violet Kingdom has always forbidden outsiders to enter, this matter is not a secret, as the head of a country, How could he think of intervening in this matter himself?"

    "He didn''t say it clearly in the letter, but I thought of the news from the spies sent to Beigang and Winter County a few days ago," Prince Nash said lightly. "The spies said that the Wilde family in the north of Loren suddenly started investigating something. Very old information. In some of the more public information, they saw a name called''Modil Wilde''..."

    Benadedo frowned slightly: "Modil Wilde... I seem to have an impression? Wait a minute... I will check the library."

    As the Tarring of the dark court and as the curator of the "Great Library", Benadido holds most of the "memory" of the entire Violet Kingdom. She knows what the mages who travel abroad know, and also Knowing the history and endless secrets of this country, and almost at the same time as her voice fell, this powerful man-made soul had found Modil Wilde''s name in the large library.

    "I found... an ancient man six hundred years ago, who was once the master of the Wilde family-but he seems to be more keen on adventures and travels than he is a human nobleman," in the mirror, Bernadette The room behind her turned into an extremely wide library. Countless bookshelves and quaint collections of books were stacked behind her, circling and arranged, and a large book (decorative) appeared in her hand. Pretending to read the above text, he nodded and said, "There are records showing that he even tried to find the secret route of Gawain Cecil in the past and the clues to the origin of the silver elf... Let me see what is written at the end of the record. , Ah, there is¡ª

    "This great adventurer disappeared during his last adventure. Records indicate that he briefly appeared in the north of the moss woods during his last journey, and is still continuing to move north. That is the last trace he left in the world. ¡­At that time, his disappearance caused a great disturbance in Anzu. The Wilde family and the Anzu royal family mobilized half of the country to find their duke, and the search operation covered almost the entire northern continent. The result was of course nothing. And that large-scale operation also attracted the attention of spies, so relevant information was also sent back to the Violet Kingdom."

    Benedetto''s words fell, closed the book, and the large library behind her returned to the original room. She nodded to Prince Nash in front of the mirror: "This is all the information. It seems that the Cecilians are suspicious. Their great adventurer who disappeared that year came to our side by''touring''?"

    Prince Nash¡¯s brows were not stretched at all, but he wrinkled even more. The expression on his face became more and more confused: "Then I can''t understand it-an ancient person who disappeared six hundred years ago, how come Cecil suddenly remembered To find his clues? And also put the search target on us?"

    Benadedo thought about it carefully, and said seriously: "Because they react slowly?"

    Prince Nash: "...I''m not kidding."

    Seeing the serious expression on Nash¡¯s face, Benadido in the mirror also put away the joking thoughts. After a short period of thought, she broke the silence: ¡°It seems that the incident did not take the big adventurer Mo Dir''s disappearance ended--to this day, there may have been some new changes in the affairs of the''ancient man'', and this change is so great that the rulers of the Cecil Empire have to personally intervene..."

    "The new change...Is another resurrection of the dead?" Prince Nash used a plain and casual tone, but his eyes were more serious than before. After a moment of hesitation, he still couldn''t help looking at the person in the mirror to confirm Once again, "Retrieve your library-did the human mage named Modil really visit Violet? The Cecils value this matter so much, they shouldn¡¯t just let it go. judgment¡­¡­"

    "I''ve searched it when I was''joking'' with you, Nash," Bernadette shook his head, and said regretfully, "Unfortunately, that great adventurer really never came back then¡ªyou It should be known that no one can hide from my eyes when approaching the hinterland of Violet. Under the gaze of "Eye of Night", everything in the city of a thousand towers and the surrounding area will be recorded in the 10,000-volume collection of the Great Library. ."

    "No one can hide from the eyes of the night..." Prince Nash murmured softly, and then stepped from the desk to the bay window at the end of the room. Through the pure crystal glass, he overlooked the thousand towers. Afterwards, he looked over the ancient and stacked urban area below, over the high walls of the city of a thousand towers, and looked at the lush forest outside the city that seemed to be endless.

    In the hinterland of the Violet Kingdom, there is no road connection between the cities, and the city of a thousand towers is also surrounded by dense forests with no dead ends. The various areas are full of forests and fog that cannot be reached and passed. For the outsiders who are not invited , Even if they really have some ability to recognize the way in the forest and the fog, they will not be able to pass through those barriers to reach the city of a thousand towers.

    Because the "path" does not exist at all-in the real "horizon", the cities are filled with huge voids that cannot be crossed from the present world. The so-called forests and fog are only curtains created to cover those voids, just like drama The sceneries and obstructions on the stage are similar, concealing the rotating gears and mechanisms under the stage.

    How could there be a "human traveling mage" who passed through those forests and fog and got lost in the city of a thousand towers?

    Prince Nash smiled and shook his head, pacing back to the desk, Benedetto in the mirror asked curiously: "What are you doing?"

    "Basic etiquette and respect are necessary. I will write a reply first," Prince Nash said casually while reaching for the pen and paper beside him. Then he hesitated and added, "In addition, I decided to accept Part of the invitation from the''Alliance'' allowed the peripheral cities of the Violet Kingdom to join the alliance''s circum-continental route in the form of an''independent trading city''.

    Benadedo''s face suddenly showed a hint of surprise: "Didn''t you always have no interest in that route around the mainland?"

    "Who said I''m not interested?" Nash raised an eyebrow, "I''m just not interested in the so-called''trade'', but for the changes in the situation in the Loren continent...I have always been very interested. And our Lord Gang I gave an order to maintain our involvement in the mainland of Loren. At this time, I let some peripheral cities join the route around the mainland. Obviously, there are good reasons."

    ¡­¡­

    As the dusk approached, the sky light slanted into the study room covered with blue velvet carpet. The sunlight cast bright spots on a metal decoration on the edge of the desk. Gawain stopped reviewing the documents and looked up. Xiang Amber, who is standing opposite to him: "Count the time, Victoria should be approaching the eternal storm sea area by now, right?"

    "Almost, after all, she flew directly over, much faster than the ship," Amber said casually, his eyes rolled, and an untuned expression appeared on his face, "Hey, you said, that ice cube face is really What kind of expression will it look like after seeing my ancestors? If that Modil was really Modil Wilde six hundred years ago..."

    "I don''t know, and I''m too lazy to guess. I only know that Victoria is a calm person. She won''t knock on the coffin of the ancients like you." Gawain glanced at the half-elf, and then turned around. "The''door'' project Is there any new news coming from there?"

    "Everything is proceeding in an orderly manner, and the progress is very fast," Amber replied immediately. "The energy part we are responsible for is mature technology, and Carmel personally supervises it. Basically, it only needs to complete the construction of the facility step by step. Yes, as for the Typhons...the "door opening" technology they have at hand seems to be very mature, and even many portal components are finished products that have been built in their country and sent directly to the fort for installation. According to Kamai According to Er, Typhon people are very confident in this matter, and they have shown full sincerity and enthusiasm for work..."

    "Their technology should have been mature," Gawain smiled, nodded and said, "After all, it is the ready-made knowledge that the Augustus family obtained directly from the Eye of God, I am afraid that even the blueprint has been stolen directly. If it weren¡¯t for the basic energy part that couldn¡¯t be skipped, they might even be able to open the door without our help.¡±

    "It''s true, after all, there are ready-made..." Amber nodded, but when she was halfway through her words, she looked out the window of the study room in amazement, "Ah, why are they here?"

    Before she finished speaking, Gawain had already sensed the presence of breath. He turned his head and looked at the wide French window, while two figures about the size of a dog flew awkwardly and staggered in the air¡ªthey were two beautiful The blue wyrmlings with fine scales and bright eyes, they flew from the direction of Embassy Street, and after an unfamiliar deceleration, they slammed into the small platform outside the French window with almost crashing momentum. Gao Wen had only time to "hey" With one sound, two "bangs" were heard before and after. One young dragon hit the window frame and the other hit the platform.

    This needs to be replaced by an ordinary human, at least with a second-degree disability.

    However, the two young dragons only panicked, and quickly recovered from their small dizziness. They scrambled to their feet, shoved to the front of the glass, stared at the Amber and Gao in the room. Wen''s big eyes met his small eyes, then he raised his head unanimously, and started smashing the window sash with his hard nose.

    "Hey, how come these two little guys are here again... and in just a few days, they can fly all the way from the embassy?" Gao Wen said in surprise, and then he realized that it was not very strong. The window may not be able to withstand the evil of the two young dragons, so I quickly got up to open the window, "Hey, stop, stop, don''t bump, don''t bump, I''ll open the window for you..."

    Amber stared at this scene, and suddenly reacted: "Hey! You are also walking through the windows, why do you treat them so differently from me! And you didn''t set up shields for all windows before. Huh? Why is it gone?"

 Chapter 1217ï¼š Royal Supper and Whelp

    Gawain turned a deaf ear to Amber¡¯s bluffing¡ªbecause he knew that this half-elf was still used to being so unreliable now, she hadn¡¯t jumped into the room from a window for a long time, and she hadn¡¯t triggered it recently. After passing the "anti-amber mechanism" on the nearby street lights and on the roof, in the final analysis, she has grown more than before.

    In addition to size and figure.

    Gao Wen stepped forward and opened the window sash of the study. The two young dragons who were about to turn around outside immediately jumped in along the window. First they ran quickly on the ground, and then they realized something. Run in front of Gawain, neatly spread his wings and lower his head (this may be a bow in the form of a dragon), make a "quack-" sound, and then ran in front of Kohaku together, making the same gesture." "Gah," he said.

    Amber and Gawain both looked at the two young dragons who were saying hello with surprised and funny expressions. Amber couldn''t help but say hello first: "This... I didn''t expect them to be polite?"

    "Did the young dragon''s mind grow so fast..." Gao Wen was surprised by another thing. "How long have they just broken their shells? Not only can they fly all the way from Embassy Street to here, but they also know that. Say hello politely... I thought that creatures like dragons that live extremely long and at the same time at the top of the food chain must have extremely long juveniles, just like elves..."

    "I think so too," Amber knelt down and snorted wildly with the heads of two young dragons covered with fine scales, "but now it seems that this is our stereotype-of course, it may be that the dragons adjusted it at some time. Their genetic information has accelerated the growth of the young dragons. After all, they were so advanced in technology back then, and building a dragon in the factory was like playing with it..."

    It seems that this shame of all things thinking has begun a new round of divergence, but Gawain did not follow her to fool around this time. He checked the two whelps and found that they did not carry Merita or Nore. The note that the tower brought over knew that these two little guys came out secretly. He looked up at the sky outside the window, and saw the setting sun setting, it was too late, so he turned his head and said to Amber: "Merita is probably over there. You are already worried. You go and send a letter to the Tarrond Embassy, ??telling them that the wyrmlings are here, and leave the two little guys to eat here at night-it just happens that Enya hasn''t seen them in the past two days. I''ve been talking about it several times."

    "Okay, I''ll talk to that side." Kohaku got up and said, before the voice fell, the figure had gradually faded in the air.

    The two young dragons watched that Amber disappeared out of thin air, and suddenly cried out in surprise, and circled on the ground again, as if looking for a gap where they could hide, but they lost it in just a few seconds. Interested, he went back and forth next to Gawain, and kept pushing his head against Gawain¡¯s knees, making a pleasant but unintelligible grunt in his throat.

    Getting along with the cubs of the dragon cubs-even for Gawain, this is an unprecedented and novel experience. Although this is not the first time with two little guys, he still can''t help but sigh the fun and fun of the two young dragons. Quirky.

    The innate development of mobility and mentality makes the cubs of the dragon cubs obviously different from other races, and this is reflected in their preference for Cecil Palace and intimacy towards Gawain. The two little guys seem to know themselves very well. Where were they born? I still remember the breath of everyone around me at the beginning of the birth. Just after they were able to crawl proficiently, they ran all the way from Embassy Street to the lawn in front of the Cecil Palace. The chaos caused at that time is still present. Gawain¡¯s memory is still fresh, and it is foreseeable that they will come here to make trouble the number of times...

    But Gao Wen didn''t mind it at all, he liked the dragon sisters very much.

    Soon after, the family dinner of the imperial emperor was ready in the restaurant. With the busyness of the chefs and attendants, the long table was filled with rich but not extravagant food, extra dining chairs (though not It must be useful) was also taken out. Gawain sat on the head of the family, Heidi, Rebecca and others lined up in order. As for Amber... as usual, he sits confidently and confidently. On Wen''s left hand, the chicken drumstick and beer in his hand have been raised.

    If a stubborn and serious person sees the emperor¡¯s family dining, he will probably write a few thousand words of criticism and discussion topics, because the table does not conform to the "aristocratic etiquette" and "imperial courtesy". "There are too many situations, but Gao Wen himself is very satisfied with this lively and unruly "family dinner". He has always believed that meal time is the most relaxing time, especially when he is with family and friends. This precious time should never give way to the red tape and "ritual habits" that waste energy. This is from when he was just here. This was the case when a pioneering camp was established, and he never changed until he became the ruler of this vast empire.

    Regarding this point, even Hetty, who attached great importance to tradition and "rules", is now used to it¡ªshe is even used to the scene where Amber and Rebecca grab the last chicken leg at the table.

    Considering Hetty''s character, this is really not easy...

    Gao Wen looked towards the end of the dining table, and saw that another figure that rarely appeared in the dining room on weekdays had also arrived next to the dining table: it was a golden dome, and the surface of the eggshell was circulated with shimmering runes. She slammed on the opposite side of Gawain, with a teacup and a kettle floating beside her, and the latest newspaper floating in front of her.

    The two young dragons had already jumped off the chairs prepared for them, and at this time they were jumping up and down happily around the golden dome, and from time to time they climbed to the top of the eggshell, like a bard entrenched in the story. The giant dragon of the fort crouched on it with its tail curled up, craned its neck and yelled without threats.

    If ordinary people were taking care of it here, they would have been in a hurry in front of the vigorous energy and powerful physique of the young dragon. However, for the gods of the past, the two little guys'' troubles of this degree are not worth mentioning, Enya Just let the young dragon crawl around on her body, and this didn''t affect her interest in drinking tea and reading newspapers.

    Of course, considering the current form of the dragon god... she was indifferent and others couldn''t tell, she was just pestering there anyway.

    The smell of food wafted in the restaurant. Amber held a nibbled chicken leg and was happily eating, but soon she glanced in the direction of the young dragon and Enya, and then saw a chair not far away facing upwards. Tier, who was upturned and slept like a corpse before eating, finally couldn''t help muttering to Gao Wen next to him in a low voice: "Hey, it was not what I said...Do you think there are normal humans gathered around you? Has it gotten less and less? Now it¡¯s not easy to have a human-looking person next to the dining table..."

    Her voice was not loud, but obviously she could not hide her from the sensitive golden dome. Enya''s gentle and smiling voice came from the end of the long table immediately: "I don''t usually go to the restaurant-today is just Two little guys came over as a guest, and I just came here to show my face."

    While talking, she used invisible magic to attract the tea cup floating next to her. She poured hot tea on her eggshell very easily, and as the steam curled up, the surface of the golden dome was filled with tea fragrance¡ª ¡ªThe young dragon, who was studying whether the table could eat or not, was immediately attracted by this scene. One of them jumped up and wanted to grab the tea cup floating in the air, while the other opened his mouth and spit out a flame and sprayed it accurately. The place where Enya''s eggshell has been poured with tea...80% is to help dry it again.

    Gavin looked at this weird and lively scene, and finally couldn''t help but muttered: "I have to pass SC after eating a meal. This is something I never dreamed of..."

    Before he finished his words, Tilton, who was about to slip off the chair, woke up suddenly. Miss Siren stared and looked around: "Dreaming? Sleeping and dreaming? I didn''t sleep, I just had a fight. Nap, call me when the meal is over..."

    Before she finished speaking, the deep-sea salted fish spirit slowly closed her eyes, and limped down from the chair again-her expression was peaceful, as if she had died of sleep.

    "I don''t even know why she is here," Amber couldn''t help but glance at the direction where Tyre was slumping, and muttered in a low voice. "She doesn''t eat anymore, she just changed place here. Sleep..."

    "...I also want to inquire with her about the recent situation of Antavien. I feel that it has been a long time since I received the news from there, and I don''t know what progress has been made in the restoration project of that group of sea monsters," Gao Wen Looking at Tyre helplessly, he sighed softly, "Oh, forget it, let''s talk about it when she wakes up one day."

    "Don''t always strain your nerves, at least at this time, you should think about something that has nothing to do with the''big picture''," Gawain''s voice just fell, and Enya''s voice came from the opposite side unhurriedly. Coming over, there were two young dragons vying for positions on her eggshells, and her voice was flat with a reassuring aura, "Although I have never understood the way the sea monsters survive, But at least they are much better than you in terms of relaxation and''making yourself happy''."

    "No way, it''s hard for my mind to calm down. If I stop thinking, I will have trouble sleeping and eating..." Gao Wen smiled and shook his head, his tone was a little helpless. Then his eyes suddenly fell on those two men. The whelp arching around¡ªhe saw the blue light floating between the scales near the necks of the two little guys, and the extension of the blue light could vaguely see the texture as if it were flowing. Enya, have the''dark blue marks'' on the two little guys changed again?"

    "Did you notice?" Enya''s voice came, as calm as always, reassuring, "Indeed, they have reached the point where they are visible to the naked eye, and it is difficult to not pay attention...the imprints on their bodies have indeed changed for a while. Some development. I used to think that they were only affected by the active energy in the deep blue network channel and have a little acquired mutation, this mutation will gradually stabilize as they grow up, but now it seems... The impact is more profound than I thought."

    Gawain''s hand holding a knife and fork stopped subconsciously, and his expression became a little serious: "Is it really okay?"

    "I still don''t see any bad effects. They are very healthy, healthier than the average whelps, and have a higher upper limit for the development of magic perception ability, but... I noticed what they carry The Deep Blue Imprint has always been inducing and interacting with the outside world, which makes me suspect that they have not yet separated from the influence of the Deep Blue Network, even..."

    Heidi, who had never spoken on the side, couldn''t help breaking the silence at this time-she cared about the two little guys hatched in Cecil Palace as much as Gawain: "Even?"

    "I even suspect that they are still connected to the Deep Blue Network until now," Enya finally revealed a trace of worry in her calm tone, but she quickly hid the worry, "And we probably can''t help it. Cut this connection."

    Gawain stared at the shell of the Golden Dome: "Does Melita and Noretta know about this?"

    "I mentioned to them-as mothers of the Whelplings, they are qualified and obliged to know the changes that are taking place in the two little guys." Enya said slowly, but the two Whelplings who were still ignorant and ignorant had already lost sight of her. The eggshell climbed down, and the little guys looked left and right. They didn''t feel the change in the atmosphere, and their attention had been placed on the tail of the Tyre plate under the table.

    Fortunately, before the two fearless young dragons evaporated Miss Siren¡¯s tail with a breath of dragon, Enya dragged them out from under the table with invisible magic.

    "They have reported the changes that have taken place in the two little guys to Tarrond, and they have also reported on the situation that''maybe a large number of dragon eggs are affected by the deep blue network channel'', but I want to use the current tower The situation in Errond... It should be difficult for Herragor to respond quickly," Enya continued, "All we can do now is to observe the marks on the two whelps more carefully and look for them and Deep Blue. Ways to establish connections between network channels, and hope that these connections will not affect their health."

    Gao Wen and Heidi on the side looked at each other and said in unison: "...I hope so."

    ...

    Standing on a hill in the suburbs overlooking the direction of the imperial capital, the shining star-like man-made lights can often stun outsiders who see this "Magic City" for the first time.

    The magic spar lamp dispelled the darkness under the night. The dense lights arranged along the road were the main road and the shops on both sides of the road that would not be quiet even after nightfall. The residential areas in the city were also brightly lit, far more than The old oil lamps and candles are several times brighter. The lights spill from the windows of thousands of households out of the windows¡ªthe "stars" falling on the earth are even brighter than the stars in the sky, making you stand on a big rock. Ashalena, who was looking up at the city, couldn''t help but narrowed her eyes slightly.

    Under the night, the red-haired Dragon Seal Witch sighed softly, "Although I have been here for several days... but I still have to say that the night in this city is far more shocking than the day."

    "The lights of thousands of houses...When your Majesty described this scene to us for the first time, none of us could have imagined what it was like," Byron stood beside Asha Lena, said in a low voice. "But then again-I heard Amber describe that Tarrond once was far more glorious than Cecil City, where the lights can reflect the earth into daylight, and even every brick on the road can emit light. Come¡­¡­"

    "No matter how brilliant, the former Tarrond is gone, and even if it is still there, it is the hometown of the pure blood dragon race, not of our dragon descendants," Ashalena chuckled and shook her head, "and To say something that might increase the blood pressure of the three dragon leaders-now that Tarrond, who has only sparsely lit lights in the night after the war, is actually far more''bright'' in my eyes than it was when it was brightly lit."

 Chapter 1218ï¼š Dragonborn and the Pea

    The weather is getting colder and colder, especially in the suburbs under the night, but for the powerful extraordinary knights and dragonborn, this coldness is obviously nothing.

    Ashalena stood quietly on the hills illuminated by the stars, and the imperial capital illuminated by the lights of thousands of families was like a gem inlaid on the banks of the white water. In her eyes, it was far more brilliant than the stars in the sky. There are several winding lights extending from the city, extending into the dark plains under the night, connecting those more distant lights-those are the busy roads and railways day and night, they are like arteries in this land. The blood of the empire is transported on it.

    After the topic of Tarrond, she and Byron did not speak for a long time, letting silence gradually surround him from all directions, and it took some time before she heard the familiar and low voice from all directions. From the side: "...If only they could wait until this day..."

    "If they are still alive, then you are probably still the mercenary leader who is in the gray area. If you are still the mercenary leader, then when old Cecil was hit by the deformed body, Ms. Hetty and Rebecca The young lady won¡¯t have your combat power by her side. Without your combat power, Cecil¡¯s last fire can hardly survive that disaster. In this way, even if Gawain Cecil is still resurrected, this piece of The fate of the land will be completely different as it is today..." Ashalena turned her head and looked at Byron, her eyes gleaming with a dark red glow in the night, "I know this sounds a little cold, but the leader, Fate is interlocking."

    "...Yes, fate is intertwined," Byron sighed lightly, and then looked at Ashalena a little weirdly, "but you wouldn''t have said this kind of... What I remember most about you is holding a wine barrel and bragging with people. If you can''t brag, you will take a knife and continue bragging. After the fight, you will continue to brag-I haven''t lost a fight, and I haven''t lost a fight."

    "It is not the style that a mature gentleman should have to mention these things in front of women-but it fits your style," Ashalena laughed, with a trace of memory in her eyes, "I left you with me back then. Is this the original impression...I don¡¯t remember this clearly, but it should indeed be my most free and easy day."

    "Actually, I''ve always been very curious," Byron couldn''t help but glanced up and down at Ashalena, "Dragon Seal Witch...what the **** does it do? It sounds like you have a very special identity in the Holy Dragon Principality, not only It''s as simple as an envoy for foreign exchanges."

    Ashalena did not expect that such a careless guy by Byron would pay attention to such details. She blinked a little unexpectedly, and then the corners of her mouth curled up slightly: "Indeed, I am not only an envoy for foreign exchanges," Dragon Seal Witch ''Have their own duties-in the Holy Dragon Principality, everyone has such a natural''duty'', some are born craftsmen, some are born warriors, some are superb in memory, and some are born to perceive or understand dragons. The knowledge hidden in the language runes...

    "These things are engraved in our genetic factors, deep in the soul memory of every dragonborn. A considerable part of these''duties'' are actually useless in this era, but they are still preserved. Waiting for the day when it will come in handy in the future. And this is the original meaning of the existence of the Holy Dragon Principality: we are the "disaster backup" of Tarrond, the seeds used to rebuild the dragon civilization after the extinction of the pure blood dragon...

    "As for my''Dragon Seal Witch''... my duty is to record and master dragon language magic. I am also naturally able to identify the blood of other dragon descendants, and use psychic resonance to establish communication with other dragon seal witches in the distance¡ª¡ª The Dragon Seal Witch is a bit like the''catalog'' and the''node'' of the Disaster Backup. If the Dragon Civilization collapses, the number of Dragon Seal Witches surviving directly determines the reconstruction speed and upper limit of the entire civilization."

    Byron''s eyes widened in surprise. He watched Ashalena say this with a calm expression, and frowned subconsciously: "I didn''t expect you to be such an amazing character... What you said. Does every dragonborn know about the matter?"

    "Every dragonborn? Of course not," Asha Leina smiled and shook her head. "Only the upper dragonborn living in Longlin Fort knows these''missions'', and they must be adulthood-most dragonborn I don¡¯t know my mission. Everyone is just living a familiar life in a familiar land. I know that the outside world has always believed that the Holy Dragon Principality is a very mysterious place, but in fact...most of the dragon descendants Normal life is similar to that of your human beings."

    "Humans don''t roll themselves down halfway up the mountain in a wooden barrel, let alone fall freely along steep cliffs," Byron muttered with a weird expression, "In your majesty''s words, your dragon descendants usually The lifestyle is too hard-core..."

    "Haha..." Ashalena was amused by Byron''s words, and the pleasant laughter spread far away in the night. After a few seconds, she slowly put away her laughter, exhaled gently, and said with a sigh. "Actually, it doesn¡¯t make much sense to say this now. The development of things did not proceed according to the ancient plan. The dragon passed the rite of passage, but Talrond was not completely destroyed... The future seems to be better than expected, but the original The dragonborn who are to serve as the "disaster backup" now have the opportunity to choose their own path of survival.

    "It is said that His Majesty Balogall is trying to solve the genetic engraving on the dragonborn, and my father is also actively involved in this matter. I don''t care much about it... The natural''duty'' may be for many dragonborns. Words are a kind of restraint, but on the other hand, there is nothing wrong with having a natural talent in my opinion."

    Listening to what Ashalena said, Byron did not speak for any comment-this is a question related to the way of survival of the dragonborn, and each race has its own way of living, and he can''t use the human''s way of life. Judging Ashalena and her people with his eyes, keeping silent at this time is the most correct choice.

    Ashalena was a little surprised by Byron¡¯s silence, but soon she smiled and shook her head, putting these aside, this dragonborn withdrew her eyes from a distance, turned and looked at the bare hills behind, symbolizing The sexual tombstone and the lone bouquet were silent under the stars, and a path stretched from the direction of the tombstone to the foot of the mountain. After a long time, she whispered, "What''s in this tomb?"

    "It''s nothing more than the empty thoughts of the living, there are two rusty broken swords and a bad eulogy," Byron said in a low voice, "In fact, I originally buried a few people outside the old Cecil. Lin Daokou, but in that disaster, the place where they were buried was the main channel for the attack of the deformed body-plus the dragon''s breath later, there was nothing left in that place. I went back later and dug from the ruins. Something came out and a tomb was reluctantly built here... But your Majesty has a right saying that the best way to commemorate the dead is not how gorgeous funerals and coffins are, but someone can still remember their lives, I I think this is right."

    "It sounds like you trust your Majesty."

    "Of course, everyone who has fought alongside him will trust him, and when it comes to life and death, I believe in his judgment," Byron said with a smile, "He has experience."

    The corners of Ashalena''s mouth seemed to tremble, but she couldn''t see clearly in the night, and then she seemed to change the subject and said, "Old Cecil...I remember that I liked the roasted wild boar legs and honey produced there. Wine. By the way, is it still in ruins today?"

    "Reconstruction has begun-the ruins I mentioned are from a few years ago," Byron nodded. "The place was very corrupted by the demon tide. Even if it was purified by the dragon''s breath, the harmful components in the deep soil are still The continuous precipitation is very unsuitable for growing crops, so we do not plan to build a town there. The plan of the Government Affairs Department is to treat it as an industrial area and move some heavy factories on the south bank of the Baishui River."

    Then he fell silent, feeling this moment of silence in the cold wind of late autumn, until the dragoons patrolling at night flew from the distant sky, and the low buzzing sound made him wake up from his memories, he saw Glancing at the brightly lit city, she said to Ashalena: "Go back, it''s getting late, and Pea should worry about not going back."

    Ashalena nodded, and walked behind Byron to the path not far away. When she passed the grave on the top of the hill, she couldn''t help stopping, and reached out and patted the piece. A cold tombstone.

    "Go away."

    ¡­¡­

    In the central area of ??the Imperial Capital, in a large house on Knights Street, bright magic spar lights illuminate the spacious dining room. Steaming meals are already on the table. Pea sits at the dining table, blinking with big eyes looking at the front Family¡¯s father, and Ashalena¡¯s "sister" beside him.

    Compared with his gray-haired father, the beautiful red-haired lady looks really young, but Pea knew that many, many years ago, the two seemingly disparity in age were actually comrades-in-arms who fought side by side.

    "Um... Aunt Ashalena is eating at home tonight." Perhaps it was the daughter''s gaze that caused embarrassment. Byron couldn''t help scratching at the messy hair and awkwardly making extra explanations, "We just went there. I¡¯m out of the suburbs, so I¡¯m back late..."

    Before he could finish his words, Asha Lena on the side kicked him directly under the table: "It''s not an aunt, it''s an older sister."

    Byron looked at Ashalena in surprise: "No, you have already..."

    "It''s my sister." The Dragon Seal Witch was expressionless, her tone firm.

    Byron was helplessly defeated: "...Well, you are free, and Pea has no objection."

    Pea sitting across the table did not say a word from beginning to end, but with her eyes wide open, watching the movement of the two "adults" in front of her. She didn''t care that her father came back late today-because every year today is like this, father. He would go to a hill on the outskirts to visit those uncles and aunts who had fought with him, and on this day, his mood was always not very good...

    It¡¯s just that today¡¯s situation seems to be a little different. My father¡¯s mood after returning home seems a lot better than every time in previous years.

    The grown-up pea thought about it.

    The nervous Byron obviously did not notice these things. He was in a good mood. The smell of dinner, the company of his family and the return of friends who used to fight together made him feel that today is a very special day. He glanced at the table. The hot meal suddenly remembered something and stood up: "By the way, wait for me, I will go to the cellar and take out a few bottles of good wine that I have treasured-Ashalena, you must try it, then But I brought it back from Saint Sunil..."

    When the voice fell, he got up and walked out of the restaurant. At the table, only the red-haired dragon-printed witch and the well-behaved pea were left beside the table. Ashalena suddenly felt that the atmosphere became weird-it was not the first time she had been with this The little girl gets along, but this is the first time this kind of "private" occasion is now. She hesitated and finally prepared to speak actively. However, before she broke the silence, the speaker near the spine of Pea came out first. Pleasant mechanically synthesized sound:

    "Sister, are you going to get my dad?"

    All the words of Ashalena that have not yet been brewed can no longer be brewed, only a stunned expression and a short exclamation: "...Huh?"

    There was still no expression on Pea''s side, and his mouth did not open, but the voice in the talker had begun to bababara constantly: "I can see it, you are planning to soak my dad, maybe you have been thinking about it for decades, this I''m familiar with the kind of bridges-men and women who fought side by side many years ago, and after many years of coming together, Mr. Firme''s script has appeared many times, as well as the stories told by sister Jibrie and the collection of Ms. Hetty. It¡¯s said in the knight novels that I wrote..."

    Ashalena, this high-ranking dragonborn who has seen a lot of wind and waves suddenly panicked this time, and quickly said, "Wait, I am not, I don''t, you don''t..."

    However, after all, her speaking speed is not as fast as that of a talker directly controlled by a nerve cord, not to mention that no one can control the pea that has already opened her mouth. The voice of the little girl Balabala continued: "Hey, don''t rush to deny it, sister, this It¡¯s not a bad thing, after all, my dad has been single for so many years...

    "But let me tell you, you have to cheer, my dad is difficult to soak, mainly because he is slow in reaction and lacks nerves in this area. In fact, there are usually other ladies who are interested in my dad. After all, he is an empire. The general of has been single for so long, but in the past few years, no one has been successful. It''s just unsuccessful. My dad doesn''t even know...

    "If you want to do it, you have to be more obvious. If it doesn''t work, you just talk to him directly. My dad''s resistance to this aspect is actually quite low. Don''t look at him often bragging about how popular he was when he was young. I talked to Philip. Uncle inquired about it, there is nothing...

    "Oh, by the way, there is one more thing you have to pay attention to. If you really want to ask my dad, then you can¡¯t let me call your sister. It¡¯s better for you to let me call your aunt. This way it¡¯s easier to level the hierarchy. It can make my dad more acceptable. Of course, this is actually a minor problem. After all, your Majesty said that when the long-lived race and the short-lived race are together, it¡¯s best not to care about age and generation. You can discuss it, otherwise, just study who is who. Uncle has to list dozens of papers and the calculations may not be able to get it...

    "Why is my dad taking a drink so slowly? He won''t drink it secretly again... I tell you, he often drinks it like this, because he promised me that every..."

    The synthesized voice from the talker kept ringing, but the pea in front of her still maintained her indifferent expression. This weird scene made Ashalena feel a little unbearable even after seeing it a few times, let alone. It was what the girl said cracklingly¡ªshe only felt the buzzing in her ears, and the continuous balabala rushed towards her face like an arrow rain, but finally, she still grasped the shortness of Pea¡¯s thinking In the gap, he waved his hands repeatedly: "Stop-stop-you stop first, what did you just say? You said that people usually go after Byron''s unresponsive wood?"

    "Yes, it''s too much. Although my dad doesn''t know, but the middle-aged and elderly women in the Imperial Capital..."

    The pea rose again to balabala, and Byron, who was coming out of the cellar with two bottles of red wine, suddenly felt a tremor in his body...

 Chapter 1219ï¼š "Gate" progress and embarking on a foreign land

    The cold wind whizzed across the walls and towers in the wilderness, and brought out a sharp scream between the temporary barracks. The Empire flag with a blue background and gold pattern was hunting and flying on the top of the towering flagpole. The technicians and engineers went to work. We are crossing the road between the camps, and in front of them, the huge hexagonal prism-like structure has begun to take shape.

    The magic obelisk, which temporarily provides energy for the construction of the camp, stands at the end of the road. The Holm crystal is spinning in mid-air, emitting a constant gentle blue halo. Within the coverage of the magic field, various construction machinery are being activated one by one. , Carmel floated out of a nearby building and looked up at the hexagonal prism ahead-the bottom of the prism is a base cast from reinforced concrete, the size of which is the same as that of a barn, the upper half of the prism The main body is glowing with an iron-gray icy luster, emitting light blue faint light strips inlaid on its cold outer wall, and at a higher place, you can see the crystal device floating around the outer wall, as well as not yet Closed top structure.

    Today¡¯s welding operation has begun, and there is a dazzling light flow between the steel frame and the metal laminate on the top of the prism. The technicians wearing the engineering magic terminal are intensively and orderly completing the packaging of the power pillars¡ª¡ª It is an alloy device that runs vertically through the entire facility. It is composed of a large number of stacked rune groups and mechanical adjustment shafts. It is essentially a more precise and specialized "power ridge", which is equivalent to the entire facility. The heart can deliver pure, modulated arcane energy to the topmost focusing unit, and it can synchronize with the other two energy towers near the portal at the same time.

    This is the pure arcane energy source device designed by Carmel. It is not just an enlarged version of its laboratory model. In order to support the most daring "door" operation in the history of mortals, Carmel has exhausted these devices. With his own wisdom and achievements in the arcane field, he must ensure the reliability of the entire facility under the condition of ensuring sufficient power. It is precisely because of this that a total of three such "six prisms" have been built around the Contracting Fort. As long as there is an energy tower that can maintain more than 50% of the output power, the portal to the kingdom of God can remain stable.

    "Master Carmel." "Good morning, Master Carmel." "Master, good day."

    Technicians are constantly passing by, and people are constantly paying respects to this arcane master from the Gondor era, and this even includes the Typhon who appeared by accident-that is the responsible and Cecil camp. Typhon magicians who are transferring technology.

    This made Kamal couldn¡¯t help feeling a little bit of emotion-the two countries were still at war not long ago, seeming to be in the abyss of war at any time. However, with the establishment of the alliance, the common interests and the fact that the lips and the teeth are cold have tied everyone together. Perhaps in some areas, there are still tensions between Typhon and Cecil, and there are still some people who are resistant to the increasingly friendly exchanges between the two countries, but at least here... everyone has to be honest enough.

    Of course, the reason why Typhon scholars respect Kamel is more than that. Their respect is more derived from the "special" of the great arcanist himself-a man who was already a great magus during the Gondor period. An academic master, who has also faced the power of the gods, has a life form that is unimaginable by ordinary people, coupled with strong personal strength, these factors add together, so that everyone who has a little understanding of the transcendental field will see Kamai. When you are here, you have to show awe.

    Carmel shook his head, throwing irrelevant thoughts out of his mind.

    He doesn¡¯t care how Typhonians think of him. In fact, he doesn¡¯t care what anyone thinks of him. He is here to perform an unprecedented task that no one dared to think of in the ancient Gondor period. It is a task that has been unsuccessful for many generations of disobediencers, and he must devote his limited energy to this matter.

    At this moment, a somewhat familiar young female voice suddenly sounded from the side: "Carmel...Master, the instructor asked me to confirm the status of the energy system with you..."

    Carmel followed the prestige and saw a young female mage wearing a black dress and black shawl hair standing by and looking at herself.

    This is Daniel¡¯s apprentice. Typhon sent one of the ¡°technical diplomats¡± to contact Cecil¡¯s camp. According to public information, he first met the young Typhon girl at the ¡°door¡±. The initial stage of the plan''s launch.

    But in fact, he has known this "Miss Mary" for two or three years-in the neural network.

    Mary tried her best to squeeze her face and make herself show a business-like attitude to counteract her instinctive nervous reaction after seeing Carmel. Frankly speaking, she was not successful, and everyone could see it. She had some evidence of advances and retreats in front of the Cecil arcane master, but this was just fine: her nervous reaction was completely in line with her usual personality, and it was also in line with most ordinary wizards of not that high level when they saw a The performance that the Great Arcanist should have afterwards-no one here doubts her, except for herself who frightens herself all day long.

    "The No. 1 energy tower has been capped, and the situation of No. 2 is as you can see. The main structure has been completed and the capping can be completed within two days. There was a small problem with the power pillars of the No. 3 tower. While waiting for the spare parts to be shipped from behind. A few days have been wasted, but you and your mentor can rest assured-the final completion date will not be affected." Kamel said brightly, with a buzzing echo in his voice.

    "Yes...Yes, Master Carmel," Mary nodded and said immediately, and then raised her head, looking at the "Cecile Industrial Product" that is completely different from the traditional magical facilities in front of her ¡ª¡ª

    The huge energy rail and the steel beams used to support the energy rail span the air like a jagged spine, extending from this camp to the Contracting Fort not far away, and above the main building of the Contracting Fort and other structures. Closed, and connected to the hall with a high dome through a series of complex magic devices. The young female mage knew that her mentor was busy with other scholars in that hall, building the main body of the portal, and in other places in the whole area, in camps and laboratories. , There are more scholars from more distant places gathered together, countless bright minds are working in the same direction.

    These sights made the young Mary feel a little unreal¡ªthe apprentice of the mage who was once panicked in the dilapidated mage tower in the mountains of the countryside, never imagined that he would one day appear in such an occasion, and also shouldered "technical diplomacy." "Official" duties that I dare not even think about.

    The young female mage was a little distracted for a while, but Carmel didn''t remind her. He just turned around, raised his body slightly, and his eyes filled with arcane brilliance swept across the open wasteland¡ªin Based on the extraordinary vision generated by magic induction, what he can see is a "prosperous scene" that is difficult for ordinary mages to observe with all their best:

    Huge energy is gathering around the fortress. The completed energy tower is tentatively injecting surging magic power into the energy track. At the same time, there is an invisible magic field oscillating in the air, and its focus is at the center of the castle. In the building, there is a vortex gradually taking shape¡ªthe Typhons are ¡°testing¡± their portal base unit. Maybe it won¡¯t take long before the still immature vortex can really be opened and become a human being. Step into the first step into the realm of the gods.

    ¡­¡­

    The howling cold wind blows on the face, scrolling the dragon head flags flying high above the rough city walls and watch towers in the distance. The sound of the waves and the wind alternately fills the ears. This is similar to the Northern Territory, but it is also Far colder and more powerful sound than the waves and cold wind in the north.

    Victoria stepped onto a solid ground, and the cold wind of Tarrond hit the ice and snow protection surrounding her as well as the breeze shield. This was once privately called the "master of the northern ice". The powerful ice mage felt the "good weather" in Tarrond, and couldn''t help but squinted his eyes: "Compared with this, the weather in the mountains of Winterhold is really mild and drizzle."

    A low and familiar female voice sounded from above her side: "Indeed, the environment in the Holy Dragon Principality is much better than the current situation here-but I think for you, this degree of cold wind should be still Isn''t it a big deal?"

    "It''s just a little bit of chill." Victoria said indifferently, and looked back at her friend who was travelling with her this time-a huge iron chin caught her eyes first, followed by the slightly hideous head of the black dragon. , The slender neck, the mechanical armor covering the whole body, and the majestic dragon wings and tail. This is a complete change. In this mighty black dragon form, there is no trace of the black-haired maid.

    "It''s incredible, Maggie," Victoria couldn''t help but sighed, "Although it''s not the first time I saw it, I still can''t believe this is you..."

    "I hope you don''t think my dragon form is too scary," Maggie lowered her head slightly and rubbed her chin against Victoria''s shoulder. "Most ordinary people take a long time to adapt to the pressure brought by the dragon. More than half of the servants in Winterhold still dare not pant in front of my dragon form¡ªeven the maids who had good relationships in the past dare not make jokes with me."

    "Don''t worry, I''m not that superficial," Victoria smiled lightly, and pushed Maggie''s iron chin with her fingers. "But to be honest, you really don''t consider asking Mr. Nicholas to modify some of your equipment. Some... design? For example, your iron chin, which is a little dangerous now..."

    "Is it necessary to modify it? I feel pretty grand," Maggie shook her head from side to side, and the dangling "corner" on her chin whizzed through the air. "In the current mainstream series of Steel Wings, this A sharp collision angle is one of the hallmarks of high-end products..."

    Victoria didn¡¯t know what to say for a while, anyway, she couldn¡¯t understand the ¡°trend atmosphere¡± in the south that seemed to be updated several times a day, but her attention itself was not on this matter either¡ª¡ª

    She looked not far away and saw that the greeter from Binhai County had come towards her.

    ¡­¡­

    In New Agonda, an increasingly busy adventurer camp, Modil Wilde took out a rocking chair made of wood from the room, and the adventurers on the street were busy and crowded. Next, he comfortably climbed onto the rocking chair and swayed there in a comfortable posture. A pack of small snacks floated next to him under the support of invisible magic, and on the other side was his favorite drink of the day. Honey cider.

    Take two dried fruits, drink a sip of sweet wine, take a look at the adventurers busy on the street, and let out a sigh of satisfaction-Modil is very satisfied with his talent to enjoy life.

    And the adventurers on the street will look weird as long as they pass here.

    At this moment, a somewhat familiar voice rang from the side, interrupting Modil¡¯s comfort: "Master Modil, what are you doing?"

    The old mage followed his reputation and saw the familiar Miss Black Dragon and the strange expression on Miss Black Dragon¡¯s face.

    "Ah, can''t you see it?" The old mage pointed to the light clothes he had changed in advance, then pointed to the sky, "I''m basking in the sun."

    Anyone who sees this message can receive cash. Method: Follow the WeChat public account [Book Friends Base Camp].

    Miss Black Dragon looked up at the sky in surprise, but only saw a shining bright starry sky-Tarrond was at the extreme night, and the starlight would continue to cover this land for half a year. At this time, even the sun would not be visible. , What kind of sun does this great adventurer get in the sun?

    She couldn¡¯t help reminding: ¡°Master Modil...it¡¯s the polar night...¡±

    "I know, but it doesn''t matter. As long as there is sunshine in my heart, there is always a good place to bask in the sun," Modil waved his hand with a smile, and the rocking chair under his body shook again. "Of course, if you have no objection. , I can throw a scorching sun into the sky, so that everyone in the adventurer camp can get the sun..."

    The young black dragon was shocked: "...Please don''t do this!"

    "Hey, don''t be so nervous, I have a sense of measure. I can guarantee that the scorching sun will naturally dissipate before it reaches a dangerous height, and even a piece of the roof will not be damaged..."

    "No, no, it''s not the problem," Miss Heilong waved her hand again and again, her expression on her face was almost panic, "You will cause panic if you do this!"

    "Okay, okay, the dragon''s courage is much smaller than I thought," Modil waved his hand helplessly, and the interest he had just mentioned fell again, and he adjusted a comfortable posture on the recliner. The guests usually said to Miss Black Dragon, "Then I will continue to bask in the sun in my heart..."

    "...Master Modil," Miss Black Dragon looked at the adventurer who is always doing amazing things in front of her, with a helpless expression on her face, "I want to remind you that although rest is your freedom, You are lying like this at the busiest intersection near the staging area...The adventurers who come and go already have a lot of opinions."

    "Any opinion?" Modil blinked and stood up and glanced at the adventurers who were passing by. "What can they say? No one will mention it to me."

    Someone must have the courage to come here to mention it in person!

    Miss Heilong looked at the big adventurer in front of her with some dumbfounding. After confronting for two or three seconds, she finally couldn''t help but sighed and said, "You are actually bored of staying in the camp all day, aren''t you? "

 Chapter 1220ï¼š Third intervention

    Listening to Miss Black Dragon¡¯s helpless sigh, the rocking chair under Modil finally stopped. The old mage rolled his eyes at the sky and said a little bit irritably: "Aren¡¯t you talking nonsense¡ªthe adventure plan I originally made is now I put it on hold and watched the people in front of me every day, and listened to them coming back and telling me about the new changes outside the camp. How could it not be boring."

    The young black dragon girl showed an embarrassed look on her face: "This...we are worried about an accident..."

    "I know I know," Modil waved his hand impatiently without waiting for the other person to finish. "You are essentially worried that I will accidentally die outside before my descendant who is rushing from Loren Continent arrives. Well, what are you doing with so many decorations..."

    The black dragon girl''s face was suddenly more embarrassed than before: "Actually...we are not entirely because of this..."

    "It''s also because my mental state is getting more and more wrong recently, and I''m worried that I will make a big mess after going out with other adventurers," Modil had long wanted to understand all the thoughts of these dragons, although he said impatiently. Then, the cheerful expression on his face was never interrupted, "Hey, don¡¯t be so embarrassed to be guessed at the central thing, I am not embarrassed by what you are embarrassed. In fact, I also understand that your concerns are not malicious or malicious. That¡¯s right, so I¡¯m quite cooperative¡ªI haven¡¯t even been out of this street since I met your leader last time, but I¡¯m just bored in the usual way..."

    While talking, the great adventurer couldn''t help but shook his head: "Hey, there are still too few entertainment projects here. It''s not interesting to go to the tavern a few times. I''m not good at gambling money. I think Find a few people to play cards and chess, and few adventurers seem to be interested in this..."

    Listening to the rants of the adventurer, the expression on the face of the black dragon girl standing aside gradually changed. Her eyelids drooped, and she sighed in her tone: "Are you entertaining... The conditions of the adventurer camp are indeed correct now? Limited, but in the old Tarrond, we don¡¯t lack all kinds of''entertainment''-if you can see the lower part of Agonda at that time, I am afraid you will never be bored."

    Modil raised his eyelids and glanced at the black dragon: "You mean that kind of addictive potion, and those nerve-stimulating hallucination generators and arenas?"

    The black dragon girl blinked, her expression was a little surprised: "Do you know this?"

    "Adventurers will see information about the Dragon Kingdom before registering. I''m not the kind of rash guy who throws away the information after I get the information," Modil shook his head, "I know as much as possible in advance that I am going to This is a necessary professionalism for every adventurer."

    "It''s also... you are different from other adventurers," the black dragon girl smiled, followed by some curiosity on her face, "In that case, what do you think of the former Tarrond?"

    "Me? I haven''t seen it with my own eyes, so I can''t imagine what that bizarre world really looks like," Modil shrugged, "but seeing that you would rather pay such a huge price in exchange for such a wasteland, I have to break free from that situation. I think it is definitely not as good as it seems on the surface."

    The black dragon girl did not speak for a while, as if she was caught in some kind of memory. After a long time, her expression suddenly gradually stretched, and a faint smile emerged from her face: "In fact, if only from the individual''s''survival'' perspective, once It¡¯s not an exaggeration for Talrond to be called the Paradise of Paradise, but when you have to live on a fixed trajectory for tens of thousands or hundreds of thousands of years, even your daily words and deeds must strictly follow a huge, complex and intangible As far as the framework is concerned, any paradise is nothing more than a long torture. You are right, it is not a beautiful place."

    "I was suddenly a little curious," Modil stared into the girl''s eyes curiously. "I heard that in the old Tarrond period, most dragons didn''t need work, so what did you do every day? ?"

    "Duel." The black dragon girl smiled faintly.

    "Duel?!" Modilton was surprised when he looked up and down at the other''s thin and thin body, "You? Do you fight against people every day?"

    "That''s actually a kind of...entertainment. We take our brain tissue from the original body, put it in a highly modified''sports body'', and then drive the powerful competitive body in a Competing for''targets'' and rankings in a very, very huge container, with reckless deathmatches and full applause-and I am a frequent visitor in the Argondore Extreme Arena, don¡¯t look at me like this, then The opponent I dismantled at the time was not counted with two claws."

    "This..." Modil tried to imagine what it would look like, "Then you are fighting for some very precious treasure on the field?"

    "No, that is usually just an industrially manufactured mechanical ball, or a symbolic metal ring to represent the score."

    "Then...the winner has a high bonus?"

    ¡°The prize money is indeed quite a lot, but most of the contestants don¡¯t really care about it, and in most cases, the income from participating in the competition will be used to repair implants on the body or to perform central nerve repair surgery.

    When talking about this, the black dragon girl always had a faint smile on her face, but Modil couldn''t help but her eyes widened. It was a way of living that he couldn''t understand, and the madness that filled him during the period made him stunned: "That... What do you picture?"

    "In order to prove that I am alive, and to relieve the central system agitation syndrome caused by the overdose of the synergist," the black dragon girl said indifferently, "there are also some for pure death-the Omega system and the upper temple prohibit any form of self-execution. Therefore, various''extreme sports'' based on combat competitions are the only way for the dragons to prove that they are alive and that they are eligible to die... But now all of this is over."

    "...Well, I still can''t understand," Modil was stunned for a long time, and finally he shook his head and muttered, "Fortunately, I don''t have to understand this crazy life."

    The black dragon girl just smiled, and then slightly bent over: "Well, I have already delayed you a lot of''sunbathing'' time, so I won''t continue to delay it."

    Modil immediately waved his hand, deliberately showing impatience, while the black dragon girl just smiled disapprovingly, turned and walked to the other side of the street.

    "Tsk...I know what the plan is for these dragons to fight for such a big price and to''smash everything''," Modil couldn''t help muttering softly, looking at the back of the other party leaving. "That''s really from the top. I''m going crazy..."

    After speaking, he moved back and forth on the rocking chair to change himself into a more comfortable position, and then slightly squinted his eyes as if he was really bathing in the sun. The chair was gently shaking, and the sound came from the street. Wandering away in his ears...

    The great adventurer suddenly opened his eyes and saw the empty street stretched out in front of him. The adventurers and the humanoid dragons who had been coming and going on the street were gone, and everything in sight faded away. In addition to the colors, only monotonous black and white remains, and a quiet environment.

    And at the end of the street, the buildings that originally stood there and the straight extending road come to an abrupt end, as if this area was cut off by some invisible force. Outside the clear boundary line, Familiar gray and white deserts, tall thrones and altars, and city ruins in black silhouettes in the distance.

    Modil''s heart suddenly tightened, but this time he was much calmer than before-this was the third time he entered this weird place, although he still didn''t know what was behind all this, but at least the first two times The experience of returning safely made him calm a lot during this third time.

    After confirming that his state was not abnormal, he quickly applied a full set of protective spells to himself, and then hid in the shadow of the nearby building with a thief-like agility to prevent the huge "lady" sitting on the throne from discovering himself , And almost at the same time when he finished all of this, that lazy but majestic female voice rang from heaven and earth:

    "Nice story, Mr. Adventurer, and this time your story seems to have a lot of new elements? The powerful races that have been locked in the ancient kingdom are gradually degenerating due to long-term isolation, and are addicted to potions with hallucinations. And crazy entertainment... And subconsciously chasing self-destruction, Mr. Adventurer, I like the new story this time..."

    was stunned while hiding in Modilton behind a nearby building.

    What the lazy and majestic voice described...isn¡¯t it the information he just heard from the black dragon girl about the old Talrond? !

    The old mage felt that his heartbeat suddenly became faster. At this moment, he even thought that he had been discovered by the lady, and the latter was using this way to tease him, an insincere "intruder". However, in the next second, The expected coercion did not fall on him, he only heard the same voice as him sounding somewhere near the throne:

    "I also think the story this time is okay¡ªyou should have guessed it. I made up this story, and it just popped out of my head just now... I don¡¯t even know how I conceived this. A set of''background settings'' come, but depending on your reaction... my ability to make stories is indeed getting better and better."

    "Oh, my Mr. Adventurer, I don¡¯t want to praise you--though your new story is really good," the lazy and majestic voice seemed to say helplessly, "I miss you a little bit. At that time, you still firmly uphold the "dignity and professional ethics of adventurers", even if the old story is repeated many times, you never need to make up things to fool me, but now you regard your own fooling ability as something to be proud of. ."

    "Because now I figured it out, all you want is stories, you don''t care if those are true or not, and I''m not compiling my own adventure notes, so why bother to ¡®true records¡¯?"

    The conversation around the throne kept coming, and Modil, who was hiding in the shadow of the building, gradually calmed down, but he still had a huge consternation and uncontrollable guesses in his heart-now he is completely certain, that What a "lady" just mentioned is the information he heard from the black dragon girl, but here, those information seems to have become a story just made up by the "story-telling adventurer"...that "story-telling adventure" "Home" also said that the story suddenly popped out of his head! !

    Is the information I heard in the real world mapped to this world? Or that the sound exactly like yourself is actually a projection of yourself in this world? Is that the self in the subconscious? Or is it some kind of split on the soul level?

    There are too many possible speculations behind this. Even the knowledgeable great magician dare not speculate without authorization. Modil even had an impulse to run out of the "safe area" he was in. Go under the throne and check it up close, confirm the true face of the "lady", and confirm where the "own voice" comes from, and confirm who the person is speaking, even if it is really "another Modi." Er"...

    However, the reason in his heart suppressed these dangerous impulses, and Modil followed his inner guidance to hide himself better in the shadow of the building.

    At this moment, the voice of "another Modil" came from the direction of the throne again: "Okay, my story is over, madam, it''s up to you to tell-continue to talk about your dreams. can."

    "My dream... well, there''s nothing else to talk about anyway," the lazy and majestic female voice seemed to smile, and then said casually, "still in the giant city that crawls on the ground... ¡­I dreamt that I have been wandering in that giant city, where there seems to be my mission and the work I must complete.

    "There are many figures who work for me, or follow me. I keep hearing their voices. From the voices, I can understand the changes in almost the entire world. All the secrets and knowledge, conspiracies and tricks are like sunshine. The sand underneath appeared in front of me, I gathered those ¡°sand¡± together, and restored the appearance of the world like a puzzle...

    "There is another figure. He is in the center of the giant city. It seems to be the ruler of the city. I must continue to give him the puzzle pieces, and he will transform the puzzle pieces into his own power to maintain an invisible The life of the giant beast... By his side, in the giant city, there are some individuals similar to me. We all have to hand over the''things'' gathered by our followers to his hands to maintain the giant The survival of the beast...

    "It''s a bit weird, but to be honest, I find it interesting."

    The lady unhurriedly described everything she saw in her dream, and after she finished speaking, there was silence near the throne for a few seconds before the voice of "another Modil" broke the silence: "Ah, To be honest, Madam, the dream you describe sounds more and more weird to me... Not only is it weird, I even find it a little scary."

    "Great adventurer, you shouldn''t be so courageous. Didn''t you say? You dare to dig some graves full of weird and terrifying atmosphere, and what I''m talking about is just a dream-I thought These two things are equally interesting in front of you."

    "That''s different, ma''am," the adventurer''s voice immediately retorted, "I dig the grave to find the truth in the buried history. This is a serious and awe-inspiring thing, not for fun. ..."

    "Is that so? Okay, maybe I really don''t understand it," the lady said with a smile in her lazy voice, "seeking the truth from the buried history...I don''t quite understand the short history. What truth is worth digging, but if there is a chance, I would be very interested in partnering with you and try the things you have told..."

 Chapter 1221ï¼š found it

    That lazy and majestic voice echoed between the heavens and the earth, and Modil, hiding in the shadows, could feel the unimaginable power of mortals and a certain...heavy breath that was revealed with a long time. But this The owner of the voice seemed to be a much more peaceful and friendly existence than Modil had imagined, at least...she was willing to talk about adventures with a person who was suspected of being "another Modil" as usual.

    This kind of friendly performance also made Modil more courageous. He recalled what the dragon leader had said to him, and thought of the possible identity of the "lady"... The lost deity, a "right god", is he friendly? Perhaps she would not attack an intruder like herself who accidentally ran in, or she might have known her existence a long time ago. Is the voice talking to her really another herself? Or...this incident has something to do with my lost memory?

    All kinds of thoughts are turning around in the head of the great adventurer. He has been keen to step into the unknown all his life, and now he has the largest "unknown" that he has never touched in his entire life. The itching feeling made him more and more restless. Finally, when the conversation next to the throne sounded again, he made up his mind and began to carefully move closer to the throne while taking advantage of the cover of the surrounding buildings.

    He has not forgotten to impose layer after layer of protection and breath masking spells on himself, he has not forgotten to always hide in the shadows, avoid the prying eyes that may come from the sky, and he has not forgotten to condense his breath and make himself like dust on the roadside. Losing the "sense of existence", but at the same time he also knew that if the opposite was really a deity, all the protection he had done at the moment was actually just a joke.

    "Mr. Adventurer, what are you thinking about now?" The majestic and lazy voice rang again, and then, next to the throne, "Another Modil" answered: "I''m thinking about what I have been with. How long have you been in this weird place together... My perception of the passage of time has greatly diminished, but I guess it must have been a long time, at least not as short as a year and a half..."

    "Ah, it doesn¡¯t make much sense to think about this. This is the deepest part of the deep realm. It is a folded dreamland, a kingdom of God that is misplaced with reality. In this place, the ripples from this world are already weak and almost impossible. You and I have any impact-the same goes for the passage of time. Relax your nerves, it''s rare that the disgusting intruder is quieter now."

    "Thank you for your reminder, but I am a mortal after all-I now even feel that my memories of my early adventures are beginning to blur," another Modil said helplessly, "On these''cheesy topics'' , I can¡¯t be as free and easy as a **** like you. But then again, how long have you been asleep here, do you know? Oh, I mean relative to the time scale of this world..."

    "...Who knows? I am afraid that only the pioneers who have left this planet can study and understand such a profound problem," said the lazy and majestic voice with a faint smile, "no one can know in a dream How long have I slept¡ªthe same goes for God."

    Between the shadows of the building, Modil''s footsteps are getting faster and faster, and the voice from the throne echoes clearly in his ears, but compared to the conversation, the voice in his heart is really loud. :

    "Crazy... I am mostly crazy... This is no ordinary danger. It is a **** who has survived from the ancient times to the present-Modil, he can kill you with just one look! No need, really It¡¯s not necessary. The adventurous spirit is not blindly dying, to get in front of an ancient **** to inquire about things, is this tired of life... That voice is indeed very similar to me, but this is not a reason to spare my life, in those ancient weird In the ruins, do I see similar things rarely... Be cautious, and be more cautious, this really can''t beat..."

    The self-warnings and denials in his mind flooded like a tide, and in the end it even turned into an uncontrollable low-pitched murmur in his throat. However, Modil''s footsteps did not stop at all. He finally noticed the abnormality, as he continued. Near the straight border cut out at the end of the street, this anomaly is becoming more and more obvious:

    He is being attracted by a deadly force. That force comes from the voice that has never been seen next to the throne, which is almost the same as himself. He is unstoppably having an urge to go to where that voice is, just like being mad. Driven out of control believers are generally, chasing some dangerous fate.

    He is aware of the danger and experience-although he no longer remembers when this experience was, experience told him that this kind of "impulse" that arises from his own heart but cannot control and interfere at all is absolutely weird and deadly. , It is usually the result of mental pollution, or the temptation of evil spirits! !

    However, at this moment, the strong mental power that the legendary mage is proud of has completely defeated for the first time. He is sober-minded, but he is completely unable to control his faster and faster pace. In the end, he no longer even hides in the shadows. , But quickly rushed in the direction of the throne on the street.

    In just a few moments, Modil rushed to the end of the street, and the boundary cut by an invisible blade lay before his eyes, while the desolate and faded desert beyond the boundary and the towering mountain-like throne in the distance were reflected. In his eyes, he seemed to have smelled the breath of "that place", and... he found that he had taken steps without hesitation, and was about to step towards...

    A roar suddenly sounded in his mind. Modil only felt that the world was spinning. Just before he was about to fall into a dead end, he felt a powerful force coming from nowhere, forcibly pulling himself out of the deadly vortex. , And then he perceives the specific existence of this power, and perceives that someone has grabbed his arm and completely awakened himself from his deep sleep.

    The old mage suddenly opened his eyes, and finally saw the familiar and colorful world, and felt the gentle shaking of his arm.

    He raised his head in a bit of astonishment, and a touch of white came into view. A lady with long silver hair, wearing a white fleece skirt and snow fox shawl, with a cold and elegant look was standing beside him, with one hand on her. On his shoulders-he was sure he didn''t know this lady, but the gaze the lady looked at was obviously not like a simple stranger passing by.

    Who is this? When did such an extraordinary lady appear in the adventurer camp? She doesn''t look like a vulgar adventurer.

    Modil frowned. The opponent''s eyes seemed to be filled with magical gleam, and the texture was like freezing ice crystals. He couldn''t help but look at it more. For some reason, he always felt that these eyes gave him a little inexplicable. Familiarity and intimacy. At the same time, he also noticed that there were other figures beside this lady: the black dragon girl who was the messenger of Herragor, and a young woman with long black hair who he did not know. .

    He seemed to understand instantly.

    When she was under scrutiny, Victoria Wilde¡¯s gaze also fell on the ordinary and old-looking old man in front of her. In fact, she had been standing here for a few minutes-the dragon named Coretta. When the girl brought her here, the old mage was immersed in her sleep, regardless of whether the other party was her ancestor or not, out of respect for her elders, she did not rashly interrupt her.

    Until the breath of the old mage suddenly fluctuated violently, an obscure force seemed to be out of control in his body, and the nightmare seemed to be eroding his spiritual world, Victoria couldn''t help but stepped forward and tried to wake up the old mage¡ª¡ª It¡¯s just that because she didn¡¯t know what was going on, what she did to "wake up" was just stepping forward and gently shaking the opponent¡¯s arm, and at the same time trying to use magic to help the opponent calm the mental shock. What she didn¡¯t expect was that simple. The method turned out to be surprisingly effective, and the old man woke up almost immediately, and all the abnormalities on his body were quickly healed.

    "We meet again, Mr. Modil." Just as Modil and Victoria looked at each other and no one knew how to speak, the black dragon girl named Coretta finally took a step forward and broke this out loudly. Embarrassed, "I brought you a guest-although it was a little sudden, you should have guessed the identity of the guest."

    "Wait... this is really..." Modil had already guessed the clue just now, but at this time the guess was confirmed. He still couldn''t help but widen his eyes and swept his gaze from Victoria again several times, "This Really?"

    "You are Mr. Modil, a great adventurer, and all the people who have traveled to the frontiers of the civilized world?" Victoria finally reacted. She stepped back slightly, seeming to try to adjust to some suitable expression. Came to face the old man in front of her, but this was not her area of ??expertise. In the end, she still maintained a nearly stiff expression, as if to recite these blunt opening remarks-her expression still did not change much after speaking. However, Maggie, who was standing next to her, knew immediately that her friend had fallen into a huge embarrassment and annoyance, her eyes shaking like never before.

    She screwed it up-the wise and elegant Northland Duchess screwed up things extremely rarely, screwed up the first meeting with her ancestors, and it was the first time she saw Victoria so at a loss in so many years.

    Maggie can finally imagine how Hetty and Rebecca would react when they saw the uncovered coffin of Gawain Cecil in the family cemetery.

    "Um... I don''t know what the titles or honors that sound like erratic behind you mean, but I am indeed called Modil," the adventurer said a little embarrassed, a strong sense of unreality enveloped It even made him feel that the dangerous and strange dream he had just now extended to the real world, "What''s your name?"

    "...Victoria, you can call me Victoria, or you can call me Vicki directly, this is mine..." Victoria blurted out, but stopped in embarrassment halfway through, seeming to feel that she didn''t. It should be so unfounded in front of the ancestors who met for the first time.

    Modil obviously didn''t think so much. He just followed the words in his mind and said, "Ah, Victoria is it, Ms. Victoria... Miss... Oh no, I don''t seem to need to call you like that-then I I will call you Victoria directly. You should know the...intention of the Dragon Clan to arrange this meeting, so you are really my...descendant?"

    The old mage¡¯s thoughts seemed to have finally stabilized, and the look in Victoria''s eyes became serious. The latter also took a deep breath almost at the same time-the duke forcibly calmed her mood, and then she raised her hand and waved. The effects of the layered "mechanical mind" and "cold thinking" were applied to him, and the mood that was accidentally shaken before instantly became as stable as thousands of miles of ice.

    The corner of Modil''s eyes suddenly jumped-although things are still full of unreality, this style of doing things that makes a dozen or so magical effects on himself looks a bit familiar...

    "Mr. Modil," Victoria''s thinking has completely calmed down, her eyes are like the ice in the mountains of the north, and her words are calm and organized. "Now there are many clues that we have this relationship, but Whether this blood connection exists, we need to prove-please forgive me for being rude, I need your blood."

    While talking, she quickly sketched out a few light blue runes in mid-air, and at the same time took out a palm-sized mithril device from her portable body. The surface of the device was engraved with complex runes and grooves. , The moment it was taken out, the rune floating in mid-air flew to it instantly, and accurately filled in several missing key nodes on the surface of the device-the complex array on the Mithril device gradually brightened When he got up, Modil also instantly understood what this "Victoria" wanted to do.

    "It''s easy to say." The old mage nodded immediately, and took out the enchanting dagger for the body protection from his waist. The sharp blade pierced his finger, and a few drops of blood floated out of thin air, accurately falling on the Mithril device. In the groove on the surface, Victoria also condensed a sharp ice cone at the same time, the cone pierced the fingertips, and the blood beads also floated towards the brightening rune array.

    The blood seeps into the grooves plated with magical materials, and the genetic factors carried in the cells are instantly deconstructed and reorganized, forming a stable information characteristic circuit in the magic field of precision tremors-this is from the Gondor era, a few of them An ancient technique that continues to be used today has played a role, and Victoria turned the Mithril device over, and on the other side of the mirror-smooth, several bright runes were shining.

    At this moment, even more than a dozen layers of mechanical mind and cold thinking could barely control her emotional changes.

    "Um... girl, do you see the conclusion?" Modil also looked a little nervous, although he himself didn''t know what he was nervous about, he craned his neck and watched the change in Victoria''s expression (that is, nothing Change), "You should be relieved, after all, this thing is quite sudden, I am not mentally prepared-if it really is not, it doesn''t matter, it''s not benevolence and righteousness to recognize my relatives..."

    Victoria suddenly raised her head, and the seriousness of her expression made Modil swallow before he could finish speaking.

    "Ancestor..." In the next second, under Modil''s horrified gaze, the contemporary Northern Duchess bent down and said in an unprecedented solemn voice, "We finally found you."

    "Finally? Found it?" Modil looked a little surprised, "Are you always looking for me?"

    "Yes," Victoria slowly raised her head, and said softly with a rather complicated tone, "I really found it... many, many years."

 Chapter 1222ï¼š Grandparents (incorrect)

    Modil stood up, and couldn''t help but look more curiously and seriously at the lady with outstanding temperament in front of him. In those very light blue eyes and snow-like hair color, he did see some of his own shadows. , But he still can¡¯t remember. He can¡¯t remember his surname, his experience when he was young, whether he ever had a family and offspring, or even where he stopped and lived. ¡ª¡ªHe could only guess at the identity of the "Victoria" in front of him, and tentatively asked: "How long have you been looking for me?"

    "...Six centuries." The Duke of Victoria hesitated for less than a second, and finally made up her mind to say the answer.

    Modil''s expression froze in an instant, as if he heard a story from a fairy tale. It took a long time for his mouth to tremble and stared at the "descendant" in front of him: "How long did you say?!"

    "Strictly speaking, it is five hundred and seventy-two years. Although it is not six centuries, it is not far away." Victoria took a breath, knowing how unimaginable this fact sounds to a person who has lost her memory. , But she is here today to understand the mystery of the family¡¯s ancestors. Except for the taboo "surname", it is best not to hide too much of other things. "Ancestor, you probably don¡¯t even know that you are already here. How long has the world wandered."

    "How is this possible!!" Modil raised his voice abruptly, and pointed to himself in astonishment, "Six centuries, six...I..."

    Halfway through, the old man stopped suddenly, his expression changed quickly, and Victoria suddenly became worried when she saw this, but before she was about to speak to appease, the old man in front of her suddenly frowned, pinching his chin with one hand. The beard on the upper hand with a thoughtful expression: "But then again...Six hundred years...I have experienced all strange things. It doesn''t seem to be impossible?"

    Victoria: "..."

    The ancestor¡¯s receptive ability seems to be much stronger than she thought?

    While speaking, Modil''s attention was again placed on Victoria. The old mage''s eyebrows were still not stretched, and he looked very worried: "I still can''t believe it. According to you, did I become an old man? It¡¯s an immortal monster...Of course, I usually live happily myself...Ha, this is not the point. The point is that I don¡¯t know what happened to me, and I don¡¯t know if those dragons told you the situation. My memory is a little messy now, and even my daily experience is messy, especially recently. In fact, I don¡¯t even know that I have a descendant... Sorry, girl, does this sound a little irresponsible?"

    "Of course not," Victoria said immediately. "The dragon envoy told me the situation before I came, and I am mentally prepared. I am here to confirm your situation and help you as much as possible-I still have I want to ask you a lot."

    "Oh, of course, of course, of course," Modil said repeatedly, then glanced at the curious onlookers who had gradually gathered in the surrounding streets, then glanced at the "adventurer''s cabin" where he temporarily lived not far away. , A smile appeared on his face, "Why don''t we go to the house first, this street where people come and go is not a place to talk after all."

    "Of course," Victoria nodded immediately, then looked back at Maggie, "Maggie, then you..."

    "I won''t follow up," Maggie shook her head before Victoria finished speaking, with a smile on her face. "This kind of occasion is not suitable for me as an''outsider'' to make trouble by the side-me and Ke Lei Go and stroll around the tower. It¡¯s rare to come to this dragon¡¯s homeland, and I really want to look around to learn about the history of this place."

    Victoria didn''t say much, but took a deep look at Maggie, as if thanking her eyes, then she nodded and walked to the hut with Modil.

    Seeing the direction in which Victoria''s back disappeared, Maggie turned her head after a long time. She seemed to be talking to herself, and she seemed to say to the black dragon girl beside her: "It looks pretty good at the beginning."

    The black dragon girl Coretta couldn''t help but look back at the "distant relative" next to her from afar. It was obvious that she was curious about Maggie, the "dragonborn". After all, although a large number of dragonborn came to Tarrond to perform "Aid for construction", but their main scope of activity is still in the coastal county in the southeast. In New Agundor, it is rare to see the appearance of the dragonborn.

    After hesitating for a few seconds, Coretta finally couldn''t help but ask: "You... are friends with that Victorian lady? Is it easy for Long and Ren to be friends in the Continent of Loren?"

    Maggie looked at this pure-blooded dragon who had just known each other not long. She knew that the other party was also a black dragon. From the bloodline, she and the other party belonged to the same ethnic group, which made her feel strange in this area. There is such a little sense of intimacy in the land, and she is also willing to answer the questions raised by the other party: "How do you say...In fact, in most places in Loren, the figure of a''dragon'' is still extremely rare, whether it is pure blood The dragon is still the dragon descendant, and the main scope of activity is still in the northern countries. It relates to the specific relationship with humans. It is only familiar with the locals and the dragons of the Cecil Empire and parts of the northern part of Typhon.

    "Of course, the situation has been changing. Humans are a very receptive race. As more and more dragons are active in the world, the relationship between dragons and humans has become more intimate.

    "As for me and Victoria...We are in a special situation. She and I met many years ago, not to mention the pure blood dragons at that time, even the dragonborn were still in a state of external lockdown..."

    She casually talked about the relationship between herself and Victoria, mixed with some details of life in Loren, mostly trivial things, but Coretta showed great interest, and she asked several more in succession. The question, it was Maggie''s turn to take the initiative: "I have said so much-should you also introduce this place to me?"

    Coretta the black dragon raised her head, glanced at the rugged and tough adventurer market town, and glanced at the towering walls of Argondo in the distance-this is not a "landscape", but her face is still A smile appeared: "Let¡¯s go outside the city. The safety zone has been extended to the crystalline rock hills. We can go and see the former factory area and the current **** pool-these are all places with great stories."

    While talking, she took Maggie''s hand and walked to the landing site on the edge of the town: "Let''s go, we can fly over!"

    ...

    Victoria looked around and looked at this small bedroom. Everything in the room was clear at a glance-a simple bed and a small cabinet at the end of the bed, a desk for single use, a chair, and fixed to the wall. A shelf on the top, this is everything in the room.

    She knew that for a person who came to the wasteland of Tarrond to take an adventure, such conditions could be considered exceptionally favorable, but she still had a strange feeling in her heart, and couldn''t help but look at her side. Old man: "Do you usually live in such a place? If you want, I can..."

    "Similarly, the leader of the Dragon Race also told me," Modil waved his hand before the other party was finished. "But I think it''s good--even a bit too good. No need to eat and sleep, no need. Set up a bunch of magic traps outside to deal with the monsters, and the entire camp has ample supplies. This is not a day of adventure, it is more like a vacation."

    This is not a polite rhetoric, but the real thoughts of the old mage. Victoria saw this and did not insist on it anymore. Modil went to the bed and sat down, and pointed to the chair in front of the next desk. Nodded to Victoria: "Sit down."

    Victoria sat down in front of Modil, and after the creaking wood rubbing sound, the cabin fell silent for a while. She looked at the old man in front of her and wondered how to keep the topic going, but at the same time Hetty came to her mind. And Rebecca''s name-she finally knows how complicated and wonderful it is to suddenly face her ancestor hundreds of years ago. Faced with a theoretical blood relative, but a stranger in reality, she seems to be thinking no matter how she speaks. not enough¡­¡­

    So how did Hetty and Rebecca open up the topic after seeing the ancestors who uncovered the coffin? How to make the atmosphere less awkward?

    Victoria suddenly regretted not consulting Ms. Hety carefully about this matter before setting off. Because Hety was busy with her business at the time, she only had time to chat with Rebecca in the Magic Net terminal, but what the Princess said at the time was confusing. She was even more confused, what "the brain didn''t react before it started", what "the key is to persuade fast enough", what "better be more resistant to beating" and so on... she didn''t understand at all.

    There were countless thoughts in Victoria''s mind, but the expression on her face remained motionless, maintaining the ice-covered face as always. Modil suddenly felt a little headache looking at such "descendants". He did not expect to appear in front of him. It would be such an unsmiling woman, which is very different from his own personality. How did this seemingly uncomfortable personality be educated?

    But after thinking about it, he doesn''t seem to have any qualifications to speak in this respect. After all, according to Victoria, he is already her "ancestor" six hundred years ago. In terms of the education of future generations... he really can''t open it. mouth.

    Fortunately, in the end the old mage took the initiative to speak, breaking the silence in the hut: "Victoria, right? What is your last name?"

    Victoria: "..."

    Modil: "..."

    "I have the same surname as you, but..." She was so embarrassed that she almost clicked through Victoria''s more than ten layers of mental protection. The corners of her mouth shook slightly, and she finally maintained her expressionless appearance and said, "I am told. Don¡¯t casually reveal to you anything involving your last name-it seems to stimulate your''memory gap''."

    "Ah, ah, it''s like this, I remember it," Modilton said with a slap on his head, and said with a little embarrassment, "I remember that Herragor reminded me of this not long ago and said There is a''fault'' in my memory system, once the key information is touched, it will cause the interruption and reset of consciousness. Well, it is my omission."

    While talking, he laughed. It seems that the awkwardness and rigidity of the previous episode has also faded a lot because of this episode: "Then I ask something else...what do you do? At home...that should be regarded as mine. Family, what''s the situation now?"

    "I...mainly manage, um, manage a lot of land, and many people live on that land," Victoria said awkwardly. After all, she had never considered using this way to describe her ordinary life. And the people around you, "Your descendants are still competitive in this generation. In addition to me, there are some people who have joined the army or run their own industries. Most young people are still learning. One of the best talents is me. His nephew, he is studying in the imperial capital..."

    Modil stared, only feeling that these things seemed to be far away from him. That kind of unreality came up again, making him mutter subconsciously: "I am an old man who is adventurous everywhere, why suddenly have such a feeling? A lot of descendants that sound like great?"

    Victoria didn''t seem to hear clearly: "What did you say?"

    "Ah, nothing," Modil hurriedly waved his hand and looked at Victoria with a little curiosity. "It sounds very difficult. There are properties and land, but I am even more confused. You are normal. What the **** is it... It sounds like farming? But it seems a bit more powerful than that..."

    "Uh, it''s better than that," Victoria said hardly. She was really not good at communicating with people in this way, but at this moment she had to quickly think about how to explain her own affairs to her ancestors, and at the same time make the other person not want to Reminiscent of the Wilde family, a giant in the north, "I don''t manage the land personally, I just manage a large area of ??land, and I also manage all the industries on the land..."

    Modil listened carefully, but suddenly frowned. The seriousness in his expression made Victoria startled. The latter stopped and said: "Ancestor, what''s the problem?"

    "You can''t break the law," Modil said suddenly and without end, "this is not a joke."

    Victoria was confused: "Huh?"

    "Although I usually wander around, I understand the laws promulgated by the Empire and the policies promulgated by the City Council." Modil continued to look at Victoria with a serious face. At this moment, he really seemed to be worried that future generations would go down evil. The old man, "Child, embezzlement of land and monopoly is illegal!"

    Victoria: "...?"

    After two seconds of stunned, she finally reacted, and explained in a very embarrassing manner (though it was not visible on her face): "No, you misunderstood, I am only responsible for managing those-the land belongs to the country, and the industry belongs to others. I just manage it. Of course, we also have some family businesses, but that is definitely not an annexation or monopoly-everything is under the premise of legality..."

    The grandfather who ruled the entire Northern Territory was a little bit at a loss in this life, but Modil gradually opened her brows, and the old mage finally nodded, and finally understood everything: "I''m relieved if you say that...ah, I I understand what you are doing. Are you working in the Office of Government Affairs?"

    "Um..." Victoria was stunned, and then quickly accepted this new idea, and nodded again and again, "Yes, I work in the Office of Government Affairs-I have to show up in the Office of Government Affairs almost every day, and sometimes I have to bring documents. Take care of it at home..."

    "Then you worked very hard," Modil finally laughed again, even a little relieved in his smile, "but it''s okay for young people to work harder, it is to accumulate for the future life... By the way, listen to you. Are you still an official in the government affairs office?"

    "This...is it," Victoria nodded stiffly. "It''s...well, an ordinary administrator..."

 Chapter 1223ï¼š The chase of the ancient gods

    Hearing Victoria¡¯s answer, Modil seemed relieved, with a relieved smile on his face-although to him, Victoria at this moment is still just a stranger who has just known each other not long, but " The word "descendant" still produced some kind of inexplicable imprint in the heart of this old mage who often lost his memory, and as for Victoria... her feelings were much more complicated.

    But in any case, it would be good to be able to use this topic to fool the ancestors-the shrewd, strong, mature and stable Duchess of the North, who has always been in front of others, has had a deep sense of powerlessness at this moment.

    "I''m here... In addition to getting to know you, I also want to know about your situation." After a sigh of relief, Victoria immediately took over the initiative to prevent the atmosphere that had finally stabilized from sliding towards A direction that I can¡¯t control, "I learned from the Dragon Race what happened to you...such as the confusion and lack of memory, and a short period of mental trance. This may be related to your experience six hundred years ago... ¡­"

    "Six hundred years ago..." Modil couldn''t help muttering softly, with a complicated expression on his face, "Actually, even though I said that, I still can''t believe it, six hundred years... as you said. , I have lived almost from the early days of Ansu''s founding to the present, and have been wandering in a muddle-headed manner for so many years..."

    "There are not no ancient people who have survived for centuries. The miracle of resurrection has also appeared. In the transcendental realm, it is always inevitable that something beyond common sense will happen," Victoria said softly. "As a legendary powerhouse, you experienced What can change the essence of life is not unimaginable..."

    "Yes," Modil thought for a while, and finally he smiled. "I don''t think about it. It''s rare for you to come. You mentioned my memory and mental state just now... Indeed, I''m out of this aspect. A big problem, not only can I not remember my surname, but also my hometown and all my experiences when I was young. You see, I don¡¯t even know that I have left offspring. I don¡¯t know that you are a descendant, and I don¡¯t know. I have been wandering in this world for so many years-but compared to the memory problem, I recently felt that I might be in greater trouble."

    "Bigger trouble?" Victoria frowned immediately, "What kind of trouble?"

    "Recently, I have fallen into a weird dream more than once, and in the dream, I arrived at a place that looks like the shadow world, weird and implicitly horrible," Modil recalled his recent experience while putting himself in the dream. Seeing and hearing whispered, "I saw the gray-white desert and the ruins of the city in the distance, and a huge god...

    "...The leader of the dragon clan told me that what I saw was most likely the ancient **** "Shadow Goddess" who had been''missing'' for nearly two million years, but as for the other voice that was almost the same as mine, even he Do not know what''s going on¡­¡­"

    The old mage slowly talked about all the details he could remember, while Victoria became more and more serious in the process of listening carefully: even a layman who only has a superficial understanding in the transcendental field is standing here, and he can learn from this narration. Realizing what a weird and dangerous experience it was, not to mention that she was an erudite caster herself, and at the same time she had access to the huge information publicly available within the Theocracy Council-she could think of more.

    It was about an ancient god, that **** even existed in the same age as the Dragon God... The complexity and importance of this matter instantly exceeded her expectations before she set out.

    Upon hearing the old mage talk about his last-minute thrilling experience in "Dreamland," and hearing that he was almost about to step out of the street and into the gray-white desert, Victoria''s eyes finally changed slightly, and she subconsciously said: " You almost stepped into that desert? But I was dragged back?"

    "I''m not sure what force brought me back, but this is the biggest possibility," Modil said very seriously. Although his memory is messy and shattered, the knowledge in his mind is still vast. As an extraordinary person with profound knowledge, he can roughly guess what factors caused him to wake up only by speculation, "Your magical interference, spiritual comfort, maybe there is a little blood force at work..."

    "If this is true, then we should be thankful," Victoria said from the bottom of his heart. "Unfortunately, it is difficult for us to determine the essence of the''dream'' you experienced, let alone try it. What will happen if you really step into that desert... Judging from common sense, if it is really a realm created by an ancient deity, then regardless of his own will, that realm is a fatal threat to mortals. "

    "I think so, anyway, if I get dragged into that dream again next time, I will definitely find a way to wake up as soon as possible. If I really can''t wake up, I have to think of a way to fix myself in a safe place to prevent being lured by inexplicable forces. Run to commit suicide..." Modil curled his lips, and while talking, he raised one foot and shook it. It was the foot he almost stepped into the desert in his dream. All the tips of your toes touch..."

    Halfway through the old mage, the voice stopped abruptly. He stared at his toes with wide eyes, and the expression on his face instantly became very serious.

    Victoria immediately noticed this, and subconsciously followed the old man''s gaze-she saw what made Modil suddenly serious: on the front of the old mage¡¯s boots, there were a few gray grains. The sand is quietly sticking to the leather surface of the boots. Against the black background, those gray-white substances that shouldn''t belong to this world are particularly eye-catching.

    "This..." Victoria reacted instantly, but before she took any action, Modil''s voice sounded first: "Don''t move, this is a sample!"

    While talking, the old mage raised his hand and waved in the air, and the invisible magic power immediately condensed into a translucent hand of shaping-Victoria had never seen such a dexterous and precise hand of shaping, she saw that With a hand made of magical power, he carefully pinched the gray-white sand and slowly placed them on a small wooden plate on the desk next to him. After that, Modil stood up with a serious face. He walked out the same route as he entered the house, and it took another half a minute before he returned to the house.

    Victoria knew that the old man was going to check if there were any other grains of sand left on the ground when he was walking around. Under the peaceful and informal appearance was an extremely meticulous and cautious character. She finally established a first for her ancestors. An impression.

    "No more," Modil returned to the desk, his eyes fixed on a few grains of sand in the wooden plate, and he muttered in a low voice as he thought about it, "It seems that I brought this thing from''over there.'' of."

    Then he raised his head and glanced at Victoria, with a smile on his face: "It''s against common sense, right? I''ve encountered this kind of violation of common sense this time. But think about it might be related to an ancient god. Contact... If you violate common sense, then violate common sense."

    "You arrived there in your dream... and then you brought the things over there to the real world!" Victoria opened her eyes slightly, her thoughts flying, "Does that mean...you and'' The''distance'' over there is..."

    "Yes, I''m afraid I''m getting closer and closer to''over there.''" Modil nodded slightly before Victoria finished speaking, but there was no tension or fear on his face. "At first I could only listen. I got some sounds, saw some pictures, and then the notes I left over there were mapped to the real world, and then...you see, I even brought out everything over there. Think about me over there. The''attraction'' received is very much like a gradual process..."

    "Then you can still be so calm?" Victoria''s expressionless face finally changed. "The power of that ancient **** is chasing you-whether this is malicious or not, it is definitely not a good thing for mortals!"

    "Yeah, I''m afraid it''s not a good thing. I have encountered many thrilling situations in my life, but this time I caught up with God, but it was too exciting," Modil said helplessly, "I will think Some ways to deal with it, try my best, but I don¡¯t think this will have much effect-what we have to face is the power of the ancient gods, and the weirdness of the gods is beyond mortal imagination... just take one step and count one step. ."

    "No, this is far from enough," Victoria stood up from her chair. "I immediately reported the incident to the upper level. At the same time, I also told the upper echelons of the dragon clan. What is the power of the gods, we are not powerless, the empire also holds the power equal to the gods..."

    Modil looked at Victoria with a serious face in surprise. After looking up and down several times, he couldn''t help but said: "But aren''t you just an ordinary administrative official in the Office of Government Affairs? How does this sound..."

    "...You believe that I am," Victoria interrupted the old man a bit stiffly, "this has nothing to do with my identity, what happened to you is extremely special, it is enough to arouse your majesty, the upper ranks of the dragon clan, and even many leaders of the alliance. Attention-the value of your existence is far more important than you think."

    Modil took a deep look at Victoria, and after a while he retracted his gaze, with a faint smile on his face, and a sigh of relief: "In this case, of course I believe you. But before the big people you mentioned reacted, I still have to find a way to protect myself..."

    "I will stay in Tarrond for a while," Victoria said immediately, "Since I can awaken you from the "dream", then I will play some role by your side..."

    "I won''t talk about it," Modil waved his hand. "Before I''m drawn into that''dreamland'' next time, I have to get as much information as possible, some information about... myself. Except for the information that I can''t access. Besides, I hope you can fill in my missing memories as much as possible."

    "Of course," Victoria nodded immediately. "Where do you want to start with?"

    "Let''s talk about my''missing'' first," Modil thought for a while, and said slowly, "That might be the''starting point'' of my memory loss... Victoria, what is the last clue I left before the world? "

    "In Mosswood, your last adventure is in the north of Mosswood..."

    ...

    In the southwest of New Argundor, the whistling sound of giant wings tearing the air fell from the sky. With the surge of magic and two gusts of wind, two huge black figures landed in tandem on the hills on the edge of the desolate wilderness. on.

    Those were two black dragons. One of them was small, but was draped with fearsome steel armor and complex magical machinery. The other was huge and robust, but his strong and broad wings were scarred and his back was scarred. More terrifying scars run through the entire torso.

    "This is the boundary of the safe zone," the black dragon with scars on his body came to the edge of the hill, and his low voice sounded. "Do you see the beacon lights flashing in the wilderness in the distance? Those are adventurers. We lay down the border with the soldiers of the advancing unit. Every time we emptied the monsters in an area and repaired the local elementary cracks and spatial cracks, we will set up this beacon light on the border. When we clear the new place, we will send the letter. The beacon expands outward a little bit-but this kind of expansion is not always smooth. Many times there will be wandering monsters suddenly appearing and re-occupying the security boundary that is not stable enough, and then we have to push the line of defense back again... Sometimes this kind of see-saw has to last several times to truly stabilize a safe area.

    "For this reason, the new panel has assigned a clear''safety level'' to each area. Major cities such as Argondo, Binhai County and the surrounding suburbs belong to the green safety zone. This kind of area has been completely stabilized and there will be no Elemental creatures and malicious spirits have been cleaned of pollution, so you can survive with peace of mind, and the facilities are relatively complete;

    "Further wilderness is divided into orange areas. These areas still have sporadic activities of monsters, or there are unstable geological structures and incompletely purified pollution sources. Sometimes disasters occur, but basically no more activated elements will appear. Fissures, these areas have a very low probability of deterioration, and they are basically transforming into the green zone-most of the new adventurers are also active in these areas. Their main task is to maintain the stability of the orange zone and clear the small-scale areas in the area. Monsters, while ensuring that the various resources produced in the orange zone can be safely transported to the green zone;

    "Furthermore, it is the unsafe''red zone''-basically the boundary of the''survivable zone'' has been reached. These areas have only undergone basic cleaning and guards. Except for the only supply lines that are barely passable, the wilderness There are still large-scale activities of elemental creatures and malicious spirits, and unstable elemental rifts and spatial rifts will emerge at any time. These areas are mainly the dragon fighters who advance the troops, but there are also a few seniors who have passed the assessment. The adventurers assisted by doing some investigation and finishing work."

    Having said that, Coretta paused slightly before continuing to speak with a slight sigh: "Before the adventurers and the support materials from the Loren continent arrived, our advancement work was difficult, and almost all the soldiers'' energy was consumed. At the border of the''Orange Zone'', the lack of supplies is also an important reason for the slow progress. It was not until the support of the Loren nations arrived that our dilemma was finally alleviated."

 Chapter 1224ï¼š Under the night of Tarrond

    Listening to Coretta¡¯s account, Maggie raised her slender neck and looked at the beacon devices in the wilderness that were regularly flashing lights under the starry sky of the extreme night. The scorched war wastes stretched out in the night. , The cold stars shining on the wrinkled slabs and uneven craters, the polar cold wind roared from the ground, and the wind carried the unique smell of a certain pollutant leak, and those beacons were there. Shining in such a ruin, relying on small energy supply modules and simple protection, they stand in the cold wind, forming a thin but never-cut "border" in the wilderness.

    The light of the beacon stretched all the way to the end of the line of sight. Compared with the endless lights that once shining on the land of Tarrond, this little light was like fireworks, but these fireworks were the first time for dragons on this cruel land. The security territory that was "gnawed" after the first fight, outside the lights, is a desperate situation where life can hardly stand, and within the lights, it is the only remaining home for the dragons.

    Just like every dragonborn who has the opportunity to set foot on Tarrond, after seeing this wasteland and the efforts made by the dragons to survive, all those imaginations about the "Dragon Hometown" in Maggie''s heart It collapses into reality a little bit. This reality is not very beautiful, but at least it is visible and tangible.

    Coretta stood beside Maggie and raised a wing to point to the distance: "This is the current way of dividing the boundary of the orange zone. The orange zone is also a''safe zone'', at least for those who have a certain ability to protect themselves. As far as the warriors and dragons are concerned, these areas can still survive. On the other side of the light is the red area. Do you see those brighter places? Those are the rest stops in the red area. The soldiers use those rest stops as nodes, and gradually Clear the pollution and fissures in the red zone..."

    "What about outside the red zone?" Maggie asked suddenly, "Are there other areas outside the red zone?"

    "Yes, the black zone is a collective term for all areas with unknown conditions, as well as those areas that have been explored, but are extremely dangerous and cannot be dealt with by existing means. In fact, the black zone is most of the current status of Tarrond, including the red The explored area including the district only accounts for less than one-tenth of the entire continent,¡± Coretta said slowly, ¡°The risk of exploring the black zone is huge, and only the most elite professional fighting dragons can take on this important task, but We have to explore those places, where there are the resources we urgently need, there may be still running or repairable factories, there may even be dragon eggs, or compatriots who are in the dark waiting for rescue..."

    Maggie listened carefully to Coretta''s account, and accompanied by a thoughtful expression, after Coretta finished speaking, she was silent for a moment, and then suddenly said: "About these information about the advancement and construction in the wasteland. ......Can it be made public?"

    "Public?" Coretta was stunned, but quickly thought about it, and nodded slightly, "There is nothing to keep secret. The jury is even considering compiling these information into a booklet and distributing it to Loren. How about the aid teams and adventurers who came here as a reference? Are you interested in these things?"

    "It''s not me, it''s our Majesty. I mean Majesty Cecil," Maggie said immediately. "We are planning to counterattack the Gondor Wasteland. You should know that this place is a land destroyed by demonic waves, wandering on it. With aberrations and other dangerous mutant creatures, although the situation is different from Tarrond, the challenges we have to face are similar. Your experience in this land can help us a lot."

    Coretta blinked. She obviously hadn''t thought about it before, but she quickly understood Maggie''s thoughts, and a smile with eighteen fangs appeared on her face: "Ah, of course this is a good thing, I Report this to the leader when he goes back. He should also be very happy to provide this information to the Alliance. Since the end of the war, Tarrond has been receiving help from the Loren nations. The dragon is not a race that is accustomed to owe favors. "

    Maggie bends her neck slightly and swings her head lightly from side to side. This is an action she has just learned from other dragons. In the tradition of pure blood dragons, this action represents friendship and gratitude.

    Coretta replied, and then her attention was shifted to other places. Her gaze fell on Maggie''s complex but rugged mechanical armor, the one who used to dominate the extreme arena. "Duel Dragon Mother" actually became interested in the mechanical armor on Maggie from the very beginning, but until now, the relationship between the two became a little closer, and she finally couldn''t help asking: "This set of armor on you ''...Is it the''Steel Wings'' mentioned by the Dragonborn in Binhai County?"

    "Yes," Maggie raised her head and shook her wings and tail a little braggingly. The steel structure at the junction made a creak in the night, but she was still very modest, "and Talrond''s Compared with technology, this should be nothing."

    "It was once Talrond and now Talrond can''t make any whole body implants or power armor," Coretta looked at Maggie''s armor with a little envy, "and put aside Let¡¯s not talk about it... I also like the style of your equipment better, this rough steel structure, the combination of machinery and runes... Seriously, this thing is really beautiful! Especially the device at your chin... What is this? Is it a horn?"

    "Actually, this is only part of the head armor." Maggie couldn''t help laughing, shaking her head from side to side. This was the first time she had heard from a population outside of Rebecca in so long. Regarding the compliment of her "iron chin", it made her feel that her aesthetics is still normal. "Of course, you can use it as a corner if the situation requires it. This thing is mixed with purple steel and fine gold. hard¡­¡­"

    "I like this!" Coretta''s eyes lit up, and his huge wings swayed restlessly. This "dueler" seemed to recall his exciting days in the extreme arena, "a combination of primitive and advanced , Why didn¡¯t I think of this idea when I designed the battle attachments for myself in the arena? If I had this in the last battle...If I had this...Well, this might not stop others from coming. A sneak attack..."

    The second half of Coretta''s words seemed quite resentful, and Maggie had heard about the concept of the extreme arena from her before. This dragonborn couldn''t help but imagine a real pure-blood dragon equipped with steel armor. What kind of mighty image will be afterwards, she shook her head and said happily: "This armor may have no practical significance on a pureblood dragon, but wearing something with this style of painting will go to the arena you mentioned. Fighting with people can definitely shock the contestants to..."

    While talking, she stretched out her tongue and licked her lips: "After all, this is..."

    The second half of Maggie''s sentence came to an abrupt end, her tongue stuck to her iron chin, and the rest of the syllables all turned into a series of ambiguous mutters: "Oh...hey...oh..."

    Coretta was still immersed in the feelings of the past a second ago. At this time, she turned her head and looked at it and was shocked. She quickly reminded: "Hey! You are stuck! Burn it, burn it, and get it out!"

    Maggie finally reacted, and a string of bright sparks instantly ignited in her throat, and then turned into a blaze bursting out from her mouth. She urgently controlled the power of the dragon''s breath, but at least she did not burn Coretta next to her. , And under the high temperature of the flame, her tongue finally gained freedom from the iron chin.

    The hill fell into silence, and Coretta carefully glanced at her new friend who seemed to be a little shocked. After holding back for a long time, she finally couldn''t help but speak, "Are you okay?"

    "I''m careless..." Maggie said in a dull and dumb voice. She didn''t know if it was due to a tongue injury or a trauma on the spiritual level. "I forgot to wear something... but it shouldn''t be sticky. So strong..."

    Coretta sighed: "You licked the iron at the North Pole in winter. I don''t think there is any doubt about it."

    The corners of Maggie''s mouth seemed to tremble, but it was not easy to see under the cover of the iron chin: "Well, you are right... This is really too bad, I remember that I rarely did it since I was an adult. Such a stupid thing..."

    Coretta glanced at the new friend, and shook her head after being silent for a while: "Want to start, it''s not just you. After the Tarrond shield disappeared, many of them lived in the''greenhouse'' all their lives." It¡¯s the first time that dragons in China come into contact with the true polar climate. We have to learn everything from scratch. Poisonous factory ruins and wandering elemental creatures are not all the challenges faced by dragons. We have to face licking at the North Pole. Excessive curiosity compatriots with iron railings..."

    Maggie listened dumbfounded. This was obviously something that any serious scholar would not mention in the serious "Dragon Monographs", but slowly, she finally couldn''t help laughing, and brought her next to her. Coretta also laughed.

    The star-covered Tarrond wasteland echoed with the laughter of two dragons.

    ¡­¡­

    Two hours later, Coretta returned to the adventurer''s cabin where Modil lived, and Victoria Wilde had temporarily left here.

    "She said she will be back soon," Modil said to the black dragon girl in front of him, with a bit of helplessness in his tone, "She is going to make arrangements, and she has to ask the manager of the adventurer camp to help her hear what she means. I plan to live near me. Seriously, I can understand her feelings, but I don¡¯t think it¡¯s necessary..."

    "...Ms. Victoria has her own arrangements." Coretta didn''t know about Modil''s deterioration, but she knew Victoria Wilde''s identity, so after a short hesitation, she could only say so.

    "I know, I just talked casually," Modil said with a slight smile, and then he suddenly revealed a mysterious appearance, approaching Coretta''s ear and whispered, "By the way, you know what, My descendant...maybe a big man."

    Coretta was stunned. She didn''t know how to answer the big adventurer for a while, and could only perfunctory: "Ah, big shot? What kind of big shot?"

    "She said she was an administrative official in the Council of State Affairs, an ordinary administrative official," Modil said slowly, sitting in his rocking chair, but quickly shook his head slightly, "but I know she doesn''t to be honest."

    Coretta: "...Huh?"

    "My memory is not very good, and my spirit is not stable enough, but I''m not stupid and I have good eyes," the old man said with a smile, pointing at the head and eyes he remembered. "She is a big man, she is by no means a small official. The small official does not have her kind of tolerance, and the small official will not alarm the upper class of Tarrond, let alone talk about the ruler of the empire in that calm tone... She is not good at lying, of course, it may be that she is not good at lying before my eyes."

    Coretta listened to the old man¡¯s words, suddenly a little nervous: "So you..."

    "I came up with a few guesses, but I didn''t dare to think about any of them, or even the key words in my mind," Modil''s rocking chair shook lightly, and the wood creaked." I also gave myself a few spiritual hints to prevent my uncontrollable thoughts. Don¡¯t worry, girl, the old man is measured. I have experienced many weird and bizarre situations in my life, and naturally I have some coping skills."

    "¡­¡­You have worked hard."

    "It''s hard to talk about it," Modil smiled and waved his hand. He raised his head and looked at the starry sky under the extreme night with some wonder, "I''m just afraid I would forget it again... Hera Your Excellency Gore helped me to do the test. Certain key information stimuli will mess up my memory for a period of time, and even the whole consciousness will be reset. Sometimes it will only reset for a short period of time, but maybe it will be the next time. It will make me forget the whole day. I finally saw my descendants. If she comes to see me again tomorrow, I don¡¯t know her. Wouldn¡¯t it be embarrassing for you to say this?¡±

    Coretta suddenly realized that she didn¡¯t know how to respond, so she had to stand quietly beside the old mage, listening to the old man¡¯s whispering a little bit.

    "I never thought that I would have a relative, although this relative was separated from me for almost six hundred years..." Modil said slowly, "In my only memory, I have been wandering around. I went to many places, met many people, recorded many things, but none of them could have a stable connection with me. After a long time, I even forgot the''time'' itself. Today, I seem to have just realized some of the people and things I remember, that is even the Anzu First Dynasty..."

    "You have relatives, and your relatives have not forgotten you," Coretta couldn''t help but said, "Even if you no longer remember them, they have been..."

    She didn''t finish her words, because there was even a slight snoring sound from the direction of the old mage.

    Modil fell asleep. In the dragon city of the extreme night, he fell asleep by basking in the "sun in his heart", but this time, with a slight smile on his mouth, the monotonous black and white world did not come to his door. , He slept peacefully.

    ¡­¡­

    After returning to the temporary residence in New Agundor, Victoria saw Maggie returning from the outskirts of the city.

    "Mudil Wilde is in very bad condition. I suspect that he is being chased by the power of the ancient gods and this power has begun to have an effect on the real world," she said quickly to Maggie, "I need you Hurry back to Loren, report the matter to your majesty, and bring a copy of the''sample'' with you."

    "Understand, I can set off at any time." Maggie nodded immediately, but her voice was a bit hoarse and weird.

    Victoria''s face suddenly showed a curious look: "What''s wrong with your throat?"

    There was a trace of embarrassment on Maggie¡¯s face, and before her friend¡¯s question, she had to turn her head unnaturally: ¡°It¡¯s nothing, it¡¯s just a hiccup that hurts her throat.¡±

    "Hiccup?"

    "Hmm, hiccup."

 Chapter 1225ï¼š Matrix hall

    In fact, Victoria really wanted to ask why hiccups could hurt her throat, but the tacit understanding developed between her friends for many years allowed her to dispel the thought of speaking at the last minute-by the way, she also found herself a more reliable reason.

    After all, Maggie is a dragon. When their race hiccup...the temperature may be higher.

    In a sense, Victoria¡¯s ideas subtly match reality...

    Seeing that the embarrassment disappeared invisible, Maggie seemed to be a little relieved, then she looked at Victoria''s face and hurriedly said before the other party raised any questions: "How did you and Mr. Modil... contact? kind?"

    The "being chased by ancient gods" and "samples" mentioned by Victoria just now can be regarded as the content of the communiqu¨¦. What she is asking now is Victoria''s personal feelings.

    The Duchess of the North was silent for a few seconds, seeming to be recalling the process of contact with the old man today. After a short time of memory and thinking, she whispered in a weird tone: "I don''t know..."

    "Don''t you know?" Maggie''s eyes widened in surprise, "This is not like your speaking style."

    "No one can conceive the process of contact with the family ancestors in advance, neither can I," Victoria sighed slightly, and said in a somewhat complicated tone, "I used magic to confirm his blood connection with me. The credibility is more than 100%. Ninety-nine, but in addition to this layer of factual connection, from speaking temperament to living habits, from way of thinking to personality characteristics, all the feelings he gives me are only strange...I want to know him as much as possible. But the more I understood, the more I saw an ancestor with family records and a lot of differences from the history books... It was like facing a specious phantom. I knew it was true, but I always felt violated. And place."

    "We talked about this before we set off, didn''t we?" Maggie said with a trace of concern. "You have expected this situation-a living person must be different from what is recorded in the book, let alone. Mr. Dier has been missing for nearly six hundred years. No one knows what he has experienced in these six hundred years, and this experience can completely shape him into another look. In the final analysis, we are not looking for one. The same''Modil Wilde'' just came to Tarrond."

    "You''re right, I really shouldn''t care about these details," Victoria nodded, "I just thought of Ms. Hetty... She may have experienced the confusion I faced, but it seems that she is concerned about it all. They all adapted well..."

    Maggie glanced at Victoria. She seemed to hesitate, but after a moment of hesitation she still spoke: "I have some untimely thoughts, but I believe you will also understand this obvious fact: Ms. Hetty once faced something different from yours. In the situation, the difference between the Gawain Cecil she saw and the pioneering hero recorded in the history books may be even greater. She was not''adapted well'', but the Cecil family at that time had to There is an ancestor who has come back from the dead... As for the subsequent harmony between His Majesty Gawain, her, and His Royal Highness Rebecca... That''s what''s after."

    Victoria¡¯s expression suddenly changed slightly, and she couldn¡¯t help but glanced at her friend: ¡°You¡¯re not just an ¡®out-of-time¡¯ idea ¡ª changing the environment, you might be arrested if you talk about it like this.¡±

    "So I don''t talk nonsense in front of outsiders," Maggie shrugged, "I''m just giving an example. Then talk about other things, in addition to these "confusions", you have a lot of trouble with your ancestor of the adventurer. Any other feelings? What else are you talking about?"

    "...We spend most of our time talking about his adventures," Victoria said as he recalled. "He is a very cheerful and optimistic person, not to be trivial. This is completely different from the family tradition of the Wilde family all the time; He has indeed been to many, many places. Even though his memory is often confused or interrupted, he still remembers countless bizarre stories and many folklore that have long since disappeared; he admires our Majesty very much, although he no longer remembers I once went to sea to find your Majesty¡¯s "secret route" back then..."

    "Have you asked about the Violet Kingdom?" Maggie looked into Victoria''s eyes, "I hope you haven''t forgotten it."

    "Of course I won''t forget," Victoria nodded immediately, "I brought the topic to Violet, and didn''t directly ask ¡ª I was worried that this would trigger his''reset of consciousness'', but through the guidance of side taps, I can be sure of him I don¡¯t remember if I ever visited that country of wizards. I also asked him about the earliest adventures in his memory, but unfortunately he did not mention moss woods or the northern cities... the earliest adventures he can remember The experience was near a coast at the extreme west of the continent, which seemed to be close to the kingdom of dwarves...It was a distance of thousands of miles from the violet.

    "It seems that it is not so easy to understand what happened to Mr. Modil," Maggie sighed slightly and shook her head. "Well, tell me in detail what it means to be chased by the power of the ancient gods. What''s the matter, by the way, tell me about the situation of the''sample''. I will leave tomorrow and go back to Loren first..."

    ¡­¡­

    In the depths of the vast waste soil covered by filthy thick clouds, howling and dry winds continue to blow through the rugged ruins of the old imperial capital and the continuous layers of compacted rock on the ground, around the giant sinkhole created by the big explosion of the Deep Blue Well in the past , More than ten crystallization pipes extending from the ground are quietly surging with light blue light streams. The pure energy originating from the magical system in the depths of the planet is still infiltrating this vast land even today. Maintain the operation of the last legion of the old human empire.

    Accompanied by the low buzzing sound of the magic device operating, a tall figure wearing a gown magister''s robe fell from the sky and landed next to a large pipe spout. The iron soldier first quickly confirmed the surrounding environment. After completing the daily data collection, he extended his hand towards the pipe spout. The ancient energy device immediately sensed the operator¡¯s authorization, and a silver-white cover on the spout side panel silently slid away, exposing the precise and precise underside. Crystal structure with shining brilliance.

    The iron man soldier pressed his palm to the center of the crystal structure. With a slight snapping movement, the hidden interface in her palm was successfully connected to the crystal structure.

    "Start to read the perimeter fluctuation records...upload to the Ironman network...start to compare the historical monitoring records of the deep blue network..."

    Deep in the center area of ??the deep blue explosion pit, like a "cone-shaped mountain" clustered by hundreds of crystal prisms, layer after layer of alloy domes and energy shields are wrapped around the ancient underground structure. After passing through more than ten gates and connecting wells, it is where the last "rebellious fortress" of the Gondor Empire is located.

    The ancient corridor with a trapezoidal cross-section extends deep underground, connecting one after another roughly flat-topped pyramid-shaped halls and underground caves that rely on giant supporting structures to maintain stability. These caves were built by manpower in ancient times and are the smallest in scale. It is also equivalent to a hall that can accommodate thousands of people. The size of a large cave can accommodate a castle. Countless automatic facilities operate between these halls and caves, absorbing the deep blue well. The energy ensures the operation of the Ironman Corps, drives the operation of various laboratories, and maintains the stability of the entire perimeter protection system of the fortress facility.

    Somewhere in the underground fortress, in an area closer to the original source of the Deep Blue Well, an ancient magical organ is passing through a brightly lit but empty suspension bridge with a buzzing sound. This magical organ has an upside-down. With a cone-shaped body, two plastic hands made of magical power float in the air on both sides of it, and a huge "eye" carved from crystal is embedded in the mechanical structure on top of it.

    As the magical organ briskly crossed the connecting bridge, the crystal-sculpted eyes constantly reflected the magnificent light rushing over the connecting bridge.

    Suddenly, this magic mechanism stopped in the middle of the connecting bridge, and it made a series of slight buzzing noises, and then turned its eyes to the vast space outside the connecting bridge¡ª¡ª

    This is a large cave. There are several connecting bridges or material slides made of alloy casting across the cave. On the dome and part of the side walls of the cave, you can see an amazing scale of ancient support structures, some crystallization pipes or Yongyuan vents extend from those ancient structures, and between them, there is a constant flow of energy and light of an astonishing scale.

    These are the sights of the upper part of the cave. They look spectacular enough, but compared with the strange sights of the lower part of the cave, all of these are not worth mentioning¡ª¡ª

    The lower part of the entire cave is the "mapping opening" of the deep blue network, where the thick rock and metal structure seems to be cut off by an invisible blade and a hole is dug. You can see the endless and vast chaotic space inside the "hole" , And the torrent of magic power surging across the space, this scene is as if the whole planet was dug a hole, exposing the hollow structure inside, and inside that hollow structure, there are the whole planet, like the blood vessels of the planet. The deep blue network that pulsates like this.

    The magic organ quietly overlooked the shocking scene at the bottom of the cave, and a hollow mechanically synthesized sound came from its body: "Comparing the monitoring records... No abnormal fluctuations were found in the deep blue network... The monitoring range is being expanded to Approaching a tributary..."

    Across this connecting bridge, there are several additional gates blocking the access to the deepest laboratory and control center of the fortress. Loyal and powerful iron soldiers guard the ancient passages behind those gates, and the supreme controller of the entire facility... ...Then hibernated quietly in the deepest "Matrix Hall".

    An iron soldier wearing an ancient magister robe with long gray hair walked through the deep corridor and stepped into the matrix hall with the highest secret level. This roughly hexagonal hall was brightly lit, white and gray ancient times. The building materials give the entire space a sense of extreme cleanliness and monotony. In the monotonous hall, one after another huge, silver-white square pillars rise from the ground, pointing to the front. The dome above.

    The square pillars are made of unknown metal and crystals embedded between the metals. On the surface of the pillars, you can see the faintly glowing groove pattern, and a low but pleasant hum is constantly coming from the pillars. It came from the depths, pulsing between each pillar as if resonance, and a kind of "wind bell" that seemed to be rhythmic echoed in the whole hall.

    "Commander," the Iron Man soldier stood in front of the matrix formed by the pillars and said in a voice lacking emotional change, "The inspection of all tributaries has ended."

    As the voice of the iron man soldiers fell, the silent silver-white square pillars in the hall seemed to come to life for an instant. Their crystals began to flicker brightly, and there was a humming that gradually rose up in the deep hum, and the surface of many square pillars A holographic projection with a complicated structure emerged. Those images showed the automatic monitoring records of every magic pulse around the fortress-a pleasant mechanical synthesis sound rang out in the matrix: "I have seen the returned data. -What is the result of direct observation by outside inspectors?"

    "Everything is normal too," the Iron Man soldier said meticulously, "The perimeter fluctuation record is within the normal value, and the total change curve is in line with the historical fluctuation record of the Deep Blue Network..."

    "Is everything normal..." The mechanically synthesized voice in the matrix softly repeated the words mentioned by the subordinates, "In this situation, everything normal is the biggest abnormality.

    "The turbulence of the dark blue network can already be observed in the elemental fissures of Talrond, and the newly hatched young dragons have been invaded by the dark blue magic power, and even the dragon **** is suspecting that the dark blue network is about to usher.'' Shangyong''... My reading here is that everything is normal... It seems that some alien freaks who are restless in the depths of the wasteland have consciously avoided all the tributaries that can be monitored by the Deep Blue Well."

    The Iron Man soldier quietly listened to the analysis of the Ophelia Matrix, and after the resonant words between the square pillars fell, she said blankly: "Those cultists know more about the Deep Blue Well than they expected. They even know Our scope of monitoring."

    "Yes, because they have a''consultant'', a very professional''consultant''," the Ophelia matrix said unhurriedly. Opposites... I''m really curious about what''they'' experienced on the other side of the border, but it''s a pity that this will probably remain a mystery forever."

    Then the matrix¡¯s voice paused for a while, and it sounded again after a while: ¡°Continue to maintain the monitoring of all tributaries, maintain the patrol of the surrounding area of ??the explosion pit-those cultists may know how to bypass the monitoring of the Iron Man Corps, but as long as They are still mortals, so when they are relaxed, don''t let go of any clues."

    "Yes, Commander."

    The Iron Man soldier accepted the order, then turned and left the brightly lit matrix hall.

    The hall was restored to its previous state, and huge metal square pillars stood silently in the light. Inside these cold and ancient thinking nodes, Ophelia Norton''s consciousness was flowing quietly, just like the past thousand years. Every day she spent.

    This state was maintained for a while, and a clear holographic projection suddenly appeared near one of the square pillars. The projection showed a bustling street and a dazzling array of goods in the shops along the street.

    A new holographic projection appeared next to another square pillar. It was a simple church. Young priests who were pursuing the way of the light were gathering in the church, listening to senior priests teaching them free fighting. Course.

    More holographic projections emerged next to square pillars one after another. There were bustling downtown areas, quiet and peaceful suburbs, gurgling water and green nurseries, towering clock towers and majestic castle towers.

    That is the scenery from afar, outside this barren and desolate wasteland, in the country that is becoming more and more prosperous.

    Ophelia Norton¡¯s consciousness flows quietly in these distant landscapes.

 Chapter 1226ï¼š The pages have been yellowed

    In the huge matrix hall, the buzzing sound of the ancient equipment resonates among the silver-white metal pillars. These sounds are superimposed on each other, and sometimes it sounds like a wind ring with a strange melody¡ª¡ªOh. Philia vaguely remembered that a long time ago, when this underground facility was not closed, someone had visited her and used "wind chimes" to evaluate the sounds she made when she thought.

    However, that was a long time ago, so long that even tireless machines would seal the corresponding data at the bottom of the database. Nowadays, there will be no living people knocking on the ancient dusty door here. In the huge underground facility, Only the soulless iron man and icy magical machinery accompany her, an ancient ghost who never sleeps.

    The resonance between the square pillars gradually decreased, and the holographic projections that clearly showed the exterior of the wasteland were also extinguished one by one. The Ophelia Matrix ended her short rest state, and the name outside the wall was called "Vero The active terminal of "Nika" was transferred to the standby thread, and then the metal pillars in the hall began to quickly adjust their respective heights and orientation angles. Each matrix node completed self-checking and went online, and began to take over the information chain of various laboratories and factory facilities in the base. road.

    While these matrix nodes are changing, a metal platform in the center of the hall also rises to the ground with a slight "hissing" sound of pressure injection, and the covering device above the platform quietly slid away to the sides, revealing The precision container placed on the top of the platform is an ellipsoidal protective tank made of crystal. Countless pipes and cables are connected to the metal structure of its base, but there are half of the runes on the base at the moment. All of the above are in the state of extinction-and inside the ellipsoid chamber, a slightly petite and slender figure floats quietly in the thin pale golden solution.

    It was a young woman, with long light gray hair mixed with metal texture scattered behind her like a waterfall. She wore a classical dress that no longer belongs to this era. The exquisite decorations on the dress and the woman''s own The vulgar features all show the special status of this "sleeper"-but even though the features are still beautiful, this woman floating in the pale golden solution has no life to reveal. She is like an exquisite doll floating on top of one another. In the coffin that has been closed for hundreds of years.

    Matrix watched this figure floating in the container, and completed today¡¯s monitoring record routinely:

    "XX year X month XX day, Ophelia Norton brain died on the 266455th day, the matrix continues to operate, the internal conditions of the base are normal, and the higher level instructions have not been received, continue to perform the initial tasks of the system..."

    ¡­¡­

    In the valley surrounded by a piece of decomposed waste soil, a grid of thorns intertwined by giant plant structures has grown luxuriantly into a solid and dense wooden dome, which blocks the turbulent, turbulent wind on the waste soil. , Also blocked the dry sand grains engulfed by the wind and the ash debris from unknown origin, and inside the dome, the environment in the valley has been completely stabilized.

    The luminous plants inlaid on the dome and surrounding rock walls provide sufficient lighting for the entire settlement. The vines deep into the rock formations and underground provide a filtered clean water source in the valley. The substances needed for the growth of the plants come from full of magical energy. In the decayed soil of the residue, a large number of dormant "tree people" cling to the rugged rocks and slopes, and in the clearing between the tree people, a large number of twisted but luxuriant plants can be seen on both sides of the path.

    If you ignore the terrible twisted thorns on the dome, ignore the truth behind this valley, the environment inside... In fact, it can even be described as "vibrant"-if outsiders come here, I''m afraid Unexpectedly, such a place with lush vegetation would be located in the deepest part of the Gondor Wasteland.

    A faint rustle came from the forest. A pair of elf sisters stepped out of the woods. The pale green priests'' dress robes brushed the low bushes by the path, and the light from the dome illuminates their delicate faces. ¡ª¡ªFirna stopped, looked up at the fully closed dome, then turned to look at the "sister" beside her, and suddenly said with a smile: "Does this scene just remind you of the remaining impressions in your mind? In the southern forest, beautiful elves came from the forest bathed in sunlight, breathing the slightly humid and earthy morning breeze..."

    Lerna immediately shook her head: "The remaining impressions in my mind are already fragmented, and I don''t think the scene you described can be used in such a woods catalyzed by the twisted force of nature... Think about the state of those lush plants before they became what they are now. According to a mortal''s point of view, that''s disgusting."

    "A mortal eye..." Ferna said softly, with the same faint smile on her face. Then she narrowed her expression and scanned the surrounding woods. "But it must be admitted that these believers did achieve surprising results. They have reshaped the suitable ecological environment for themselves in a small scale¡ªin a sense, they have''cured'' this wasteland..."

    At this moment, a hoarse and low voice suddenly came from not far away, interrupting Ferna''s second half of the sentence: "Unfortunately,''healing'' the wasteland is only a by-product of the plan. What we are pursuing is to let The whole world is back on the right path."

    The elven twins turned their eyes to the direction of the sound at the same time, and at the same time gently nodded to the leader of the tree man who was walking slowly with his roots: "Look who is here¡ªour master, Lord Borken."

    ¡°I¡¯m sometimes curious about whether you are alone or two.¡± Borken didn¡¯t care about Sister Ferna¡¯s provocative attitude as always. He just swept the two eyes with those yellow-brown eyes. Ming Elf, "If it''s the former, use a soul to play the two corners and talk to yourself... Isn''t it tired?"

    "On the contrary, this is so fun," the elf sisters said in unison, both with faint smiles on their faces, and then Ferna spoke separately, "Your Excellency, the master master who usually has everything to do, has time to care about our sisters today. How to get along? Is it because you finally gave up your unrealistic plan and prepared to find a sunny place for photosynthesis like a normal plant?"

    Leerna also said: "It may also be that the erosion of the deep blue net has finally caused the ghost in the wasteland center to alert. An army of iron men has located this small hiding place, and the masters are already preparing. Cleaned up and ran away..."

    "...Sooner or later, I will let your poisonous tongue learn how to get along with your allies," the Grand Master Borken stared at the two elves in front of him, his tawny eyes briefly revealed There was almost undisguised malice and irritation, but soon he condensed these emotions, and his tone became happy and relaxed. "Whatever you say, my subordinates have already made great achievements in the deep blue network. The success of the control runestone has been buried, and several pulses running through the entire planet are gradually falling into our grasp-I came to tell you that my plan is one step closer to success."

    "Ah, that''s really thanks to the cordial and frank attitude of the Grand Master. Do you remember to tell us the progress of the plan as soon as possible to such a trivial ally..." Sister Ferna said in a deliberately exaggerated tone. , And then Lena looked into Borken''s eyes, "But we guess you didn''t just come here to report good news to us, right?"

    "Of course not, you''d better not pretend to be confused," Borken said immediately, his entangled and twisted canopy made a series of rustling noises from the heights, "Don''t forget the things you promised before-we must put the nodes Rune stones can be thrown into the cracks outside the wasteland to gain sufficient''control degree''. To achieve this, the''Wasteland Great Wall'' is an obstacle that must be resolved."

    "Ah, remember, of course," the Elf sisters deliberately stretched the tone, and Ferna also raised her head to look in the direction blocked by the rock wall and the dome, as if she had to pass through those obstacles and the distant distance. , To see the magnificent towers standing on the edge of the Gondor Wasteland, "The Sentinel Tower... We are really able to provide you with the knowledge of the Deep Blue Nets, and to help you infiltrate the Ironman Soldiers and Orpheus Leah Matrix¡¯s external energy supply system will now help you solve those''sentinels'' standing on the edge of the wasteland... Your Excellency, it¡¯s not easy to cooperate with you."

    "This is part of the contract, two people," Borken said in a deep voice, and all the "anger" and "irritability" were condensed in his tone, and he became very serious and solemn, "I know you have always had your own There are things you want to do in private, but I¡¯ve never really pursued them-because in the general direction, we have a common goal. The world needs real and long-term security, not any For the compromise of living in the world, we must completely end the threat of demons and gods to this world-for this reason, the world has to choose some sacrifices.

    "Now, our long-term efforts have finally reached the most critical time. The deep blue network that runs through the entire planet will fall into our hands, so at least before the plan is completed, let us both show some sincerity... even if there will be some in the future. One day we really need to part ways, and I hope that will happen after the plan is successful."

    "...A wonderful speech, Mr. Grand Master, I can already be moved," Ferna said unhurriedly after Borken''s voice fell, and the elusive look in her eyes concealed it. With all her true feelings, she stretched out her index finger and thumb, and gestured a small gesture in front of Borken, "Of course, it''s just a small touch."

    "Even so, we will still abide by the contract," Lena on the side said immediately, "Those sentry towers, we will find a way to get them-you can trust us, after all, as early as a few years ago, we have succeeded. Achieved penetration of the Sentinel Tower..."

    Borken''s yellow-brown eyes scanned the Elf Twins several times, and then the dark druid leader who had turned into a Twisted Treant shook his canopy slightly, and it came from the friction between the branches and leaves. His old and low voice: "Very good, then I look forward to your results."

    "You can expect - of course, don''t expect it to be too early," Lena said lightly. "It is not easy to crack the Sentinel Tower after all. Even for us, we have to prepare for a long time."

    "Of course, I can wait," Borken said in a low voice, "Anyway, I have been waiting for many years..."

    Accompanied by the rustling sound of the wooden structure creeping and rubbing, the old twisted tree man wriggled his roots and left the forest path, and his figure gradually disappeared from the sight of the elven twins. Lena and Ferna stared at the name. In the direction in which the leader of the druid disappeared, there was an intent that no one could understand in his deep eyes.

    Then they raised their heads and stared quietly at the direction blocked by the wooden dome and rock formations--their gaze seemed to penetrate these airtight barriers and the long distance in the wasteland, watching those standing at the end of the wasteland, A giant sentry tower supporting a magnificent barrier.

    Fierna¡¯s lips moved, and suddenly she sang a country folk song that has been circulating in the people of the Silver Empire since ancient times.

    "The wind blows through the deep forest, and the wind is hollow... The lonely tower stands in the wind, and the sentry can''t see the familiar bird flying across the sky..."

    Lierna''s voice softly connected----

    "How long the hollow wind blew, the old trees in the forest can''t remember... the bird never flew across the sky... a sentry went crazy...

    "The bird never flew across the sky again, a sentry went crazy...

    "A sentry went crazy..."

    ¡­¡­

    "The bird never flew across the sky again, a sentry went crazy..."

    Belsetia sat on the bench by the garden path, looking at the starry night sky with some fascination. The tunes humming softly by the Queen of Silver lingered in this quiet courtyard, and finally dissipated in the cold night breeze. in.

    "I''ve heard this tune before, and it seems that you sang it," Gawain glanced at the Silver Queen sitting next to him curiously, and at the same time was a little confused, "but I remember that the word I heard was''bird He never flew across the sky again, because the sentry stewed a bowl of pigeon porridge''..."

    "...I did it by myself, Uncle Gawain," Belcetia suddenly twitched at the corner of her mouth, a little embarrassed, "After all, I was still a kid...forget it, I just sang it. The ones are''genuine''."

    "Well, I knew it was your nonsense," Gao Wen sighed helplessly, then touched his chin thoughtfully, "but this genuine lyrics sounds strange... Or the whole song sounds weird. What is the origin of this song? Is it some kind of sacrificial repertoire?"

    "Sacrifice repertoire? Of course not," Bersetia was taken aback, and immediately waved her hand. "This is nothing more than a folk song sung by the Silver Elves. Children sing a lot. When I was young, I liked running. When I left the Fairy King¡¯s court and went everywhere, I learned how to sing with my friends in the countryside outside the city..."

    "Children sang..." Gao Wen was startled, his expression was a little weird, "How can I say, you really deserve to be a silver spirit, the world''s evaluation of your artistic cells is not just nonsense¡ªa song from the countryside. The lyrics of the nursery rhymes are so deep and complicated by you."

 Chapter 1227ï¼š Deep Blue Network Monitoring Plan

    Belsetia seemed to be indifferent to Gawain¡¯s evaluation. She just raised her head and looked at the starry night sky, and at the edge of the night sky the glow that diffused near the clouds-it was the lights on the ground that penetrated the night. Reflecting in the sky in the form of afterglow, a large number of artificial lights make most areas of the city still active after nightfall, and those extra lights even make the stars in the sky appear to be dimmed a lot.

    In the memory of the Silver Queen, she has not seen such brilliant lights in the human world for hundreds of years.

    "I will leave in two days," after a moment of silence, she suddenly said to Gao Wen, "It''s settled."

    "The schedule is ahead?" Gao Wen raised his eyebrows, "I remember you were going to stay here for more time according to the original plan-Project 115 and the ¡®door¡¯ plan have a lot of things you haven¡¯t seen yet."

    "I know, but I have been away from the Silver Empire for too long," Belcetia smiled. "The affairs of the sage Azmore and the other druid sages are over, but the occultists are not. Will disappear by itself¡ªevery day I leave the royal court, I give the restless elements a reason to jump out, and now they have almost jumped out, I have to go back and draw a picture of this 3,000-year-old bad debt period."

    Gao Wen glanced at the Elf Empress beside her, her face looked calm and indifferent under the stars, but what was hidden in the depths of those eyes was the resolute will like the cold wind of the north-this resoluteness is for today''s Silver Empire It''s very necessary, but Gawain couldn''t help but reminded: "Remember what you promised the Sage of Azmore?"

    "...Of course I remember," Bersetia sighed slightly. "Those who really follow the ancient druids...well, they can barely be counted as moderates in the esoteric...Azmore sage It did give me a problem, but now that I have promised, I will naturally honor my promise. After all, this promise can be regarded as something made in front of the gods.

    "I went back early this time because of this promise-I have been away for too long. Every day I leave, there will be more people who can''t hold back, and those''moderates'' can''t help but jump. When they came out, if they jumped out like those esotericists... then I can''t find a reason to let them go."

    "Since you think clearly, then I don''t suggest much," Gawain said as he stood up from the bench, and at the same time stretched out his hand to Bersetia, "I wish you a good journey in advance¡ªand I wish. Everything you want to do goes well."

    "There are few things I have done in the past centuries that have been really smooth, but everything will succeed in the end," Bersetia smiled and grabbed Gawain''s hand, then stood up and said casually, "Of course, still thank you Your blessings, Uncle Gao Wen."

    Gao Wen nodded, and then as if suddenly remembering something, he reminded him aloud: "By the way, don''t forget the thing I mentioned to you-Deep Blue Netway. Enya has provided you to find and monitor the Netway. The method of the rift should be achievable with the abilities of the Astrologer Association. I hope you can organize your personnel to find the rift in the deep blue network in the Silver Empire as soon as possible after you return. We now need more monitoring information."

    "Don''t worry, remember," Bersetia smiled and nodded. "I sent the relevant information to Master Verania yesterday, and she said that there is no problem. If it goes well, she should be able to do so before I return to the Silver Empire. Organize the entire monitoring project team."

    After finishing speaking, she nodded to Gawain, turned and walked towards the two high-level maids who had been standing in the distance, waved her hand to this side before leaving, and then disappeared behind the bush wall at the end of the courtyard path.

    It wasn''t until Bersetia''s figure disappeared that Gawain looked down at a bush next to the bench. Under the dim light from the nearby street lamp, he could clearly see a small section of the tail tip with a beautiful pattern. I stuck my head out of the bushes, and behind the bushes, from time to time, there was a slight and rhythmic snoring sound...

    Gawain stepped forward and kicked the tip of the tail with his foot, and greeted him as he kicked, "Hey, awake, how long have you been sleeping here, it''s almost time to wake up...you won''t wake me up again? Sprinkle mulled wine on you!"

    Before he finished his words, he heard Tyre¡¯s panicked voice from behind the bushes. The deep-sea caterpillar sat up from behind the bushes, yelling and waving his hands: "Don¡¯t don¡¯t, I¡¯m I¡¯m awake, I¡¯m just taking a nap... Don¡¯t mention that mulled wine, you might as well water me with that thing..."

    Gao Wen ignored the deep-sea salted fish''s words. He just looked at this guy up and down for several rounds with some weird eyes, and finally couldn''t help but ask: "I''m a little curious, don''t you usually need to breathe? Do you still need to snore when you sleep?"

    When Tier heard this, he straightened his waist and his expression was quite serious: "Isn''t there any wise man among you humans who said a word, "Even a false life requires a serious attitude." I am serious. I have become a terrestrial creature. Of course, I have to simulate it more completely. Of course, the more important reason is that your maid maid..."

    "Betty?" Gawain glanced at Tyre in surprise, "Why is this still related to Betty?"

    "Every time she sees that I am not gasping, she thinks I am dead again, and she tries to poke my stomach with a mop," Tyre waved her hands with a look of embarrassment. "Sometimes she has nothing to do and even squats on the ground patiently. Poke me for half an hour, and only stop when I wake up..."

    Gawain''s mind suddenly couldn''t help but an image of imagination appeared, and his expression also became weird. He glanced at Tyre with a weird look, and he muttered: "The main reason is that you die too much... "

    Tier heard Gawain''s mutter, but just waved his hand indifferently, and said casually, "The elf queen is gone? I thought you were going to talk for a long time..."

    "You don''t look at how long you slept," Gao Wen said with a helpless sigh, and then his expression slowly became serious. "Let''s talk about it. It''s rare to see you in a more sober state today. I have something to discuss with you."

    "Discuss with me?" Tyre shook her tail tip, her head swaying from side to side-she seemed to be trying to keep herself awake in this way, "If it''s about ship technology, I''ve handed it over to Kashan. Della, the technical team she led handled everything well in Beigang..."

    Gawain shook his head with a serious expression: "No, it''s about the monitoring of the deep blue network...or the detection problem."

    "Dark Blue...Oh, that''s the thing you''ve been talking about recently? The one behind the Deep Blue Well?" Tyre quickly reacted. Although she usually sleeps most of the time every day, she hasn''t been high in recent times. Wen is still Enya, and even Rebecca and Amber are talking about the Deep Blue Nets. This salted deep sea fish will hear the wind in this area twice a day when he opens his eyes, so he is not too confused at this time. She was just a little puzzled, "Aren''t you already organizing human and material resources to monitor that thing? Why do you need to discuss this matter with me?"

    "I received a message from Tarrond not long ago," Gao Wen said in a deep voice, "After perceiving signs of abnormal magical powers in the deep blue network, the dragons strengthened their monitoring of the various tributaries of the network. , And during the monitoring process, they found some signs... Some of the tributaries of the network that run through the elemental world are undergoing "offset"-the amplitude is small, but it continues. Plus the clues they found before: certain Some of the elemental creatures that ran out of the elemental rift had traces of being infested by dark blue magic, so now we suspect that the abnormal fluctuations of the dark blue network may have affected the balance of the elemental world..."

    "The world of elements...oh, I understand," Tyre naturally thought of Gawain''s intentions when he heard this, "You want us Siren to help check if there is a problem with the dark blue tributary of the water elemental realm?"

    "The deep blue network channel is deeply buried in the''lower layer'' of our world, and its main flow is located in the gap between the material world and the non-material world. Those of us who can only live in the main material world want to directly''see'' Deep Blue The network channel is not easy, it must be assisted by complex technology, and the monitoring points are also subject to various restrictions. If there is an enemy who understands the deep blue network channel and masters a certain special technology is doing things with the energy flow through the planet, Then he should be able to easily escape our surveillance in the material world-after all, our surveillance is full of blind spots," Gawain slowly said his own thoughts, and his words made Tyre look serious." This matter has always troubled me, until recently, the discovery of the dragon clan reminded me.

    "The''rules'' of the elemental world are different from those of the material world. There, everything is in an extremely''pure'' state, and all traces of energy flow are difficult to conceal. The concealing techniques that work in the material world are also very effective in the elemental world. It''s hard to work... Unfortunately, the dragons themselves are still creatures in the material world. Even if they can force into the elemental realm with brute force, they will not be able to accurately perceive the various changes in the elemental realm like the elemental creatures. But if we have some real, elemental eyes..."

    "I understand what you think. The siren is indeed an elemental creature in nature, and recently we also have the ability to perceive magic power, but we can act as these''eyes''," Tyre nodded and said, followed by some doubts. He glanced at Gao Wen, "But listening to what you mean, you seem to be very suspicious that someone is deliberately manipulating the abnormal phenomenon in the Deep Blue Netway? I remember Ms. Enya said that this may be a natural phenomenon... "

    "The network channel fluctuations two million years ago may indeed be a natural phenomenon, but it is hard to say now..." Gao Wen frowned and shook his head, "I have no direct evidence, but it was around this evening. , Veronica told me some of her findings... She found that all the''tributaries'' in the Gondor Wasteland that were connected to the Deep Blue Well were in an extremely normal state, which made her suspicious, you know Yes, the dragons have found tangible evidence of abnormal fluctuations in the dark blue nets. The dragon eggs brought by Merita have even hatched wyrmlings that have been infested by the dark blue magic ¡ª the impact is so great, Veroni How can the data collected by the card be normal everywhere?

    "So I suspect that there are''people'' deliberately concealing traces. Their technical means are so brilliant that they can even conceal the surveillance system left by the ancient Gondor Empire, but they obviously did not realize that the world outside the magnificent wall is now What''s the situation? The mortal nations have formed an alliance, and even the distant dragon kingdoms are exchanging intelligence with the nations of the Loren continent. The alliance''s information collection spans half a planet. Under the premise of such a large-scale information exchange, they On the contrary, the clever camouflage skills are showing their feet..."

    While talking, Gawain shook his head in exclamation¡ªhe didn''t say anything to death, but the identity of the people behind the troubles was actually revealed.

    How do you say it, it''s really worthy of everything going back to the pot... You can still back the pot when you die.

    "No wonder you are so nervous about this...then it sounds serious," Tyre''s tail bends in mid-air, with a thoughtful expression on her face, "Well...I don''t. Mind helping you, it''s just this matter..."

    Gao Wen asked immediately: "Are there any difficulties?"

    Tyre thought for a while and waved his hand: "Well, it''s actually just a small problem-although we are water elements, in fact, it is not very pleasant to get along with the local water elements. But it is not a big deal, I believe the queen It can be done over there. I will report the incident later. According to my speculation, the queen may agree to it more than 90%."

    The expression on Gawain¡¯s face did not change much, but he suddenly breathed a sigh of relief. At the same time, he felt deeply grateful-the elemental realm is a strange and indifferent country for human beings living in the material world. Who can find stable and reliable allies among the high-level elemental creatures with weird characters and indifferent xenophobia? Because of this, the Cecil Empire is particularly lucky to be able to take the Shanghai Demon line. Although these allies from the deep sea have some strangeness Strange style problem... but they are indeed reliable.

    He even thinks that the bucket that the peas threw into the well that year can almost be written in a history book.

    And while feeling these things, Gao Wen couldn''t help being a little bit out of his heart for such frank and enthusiastic attitude of the Sea-Monster. He couldn''t help but said: "Please express my sincerest gratitude to your queen for me-your Sea-Monster has really helped. We are quite busy, and I will never forget this friendship..."

    "Hey, don''t say that, you are so sudden and serious to say these things that make me feel weird..." Before Gawain finished speaking, Tyr suddenly curled his neck and waved his hands. "We Sea Monsters don''t have any. You humans are so messy and obsessed with rules and regulations. Our judgment on things is very simple-you are a good group of friends, interesting and trustworthy, so we are willing to communicate with you more, nothing more.

    "In the past million years, there have been more than one races in this world that want to deal with the siren. Some of them are as interesting as you, but there are also things that we are not interested in. For those interesting, the siren We have always treated them with enthusiasm, and those that made us uninterested...until they were extinct, we never dealt with them.

    "Don''t be surprised, our race is like this-this is probably a characteristic of elemental creatures?"

    As Tyre said, he smiled slightly, and then his tone suddenly became serious: "Moreover, strictly speaking, this matter has nothing to do with us...Dark Blue Netway, if that thing really runs through the entire planet With a huge system, if something goes wrong, no one of the races living on this planet can escape - our spaceship hasn''t been repaired yet."

 Chapter 1228ï¼š Light years away

    The starship on which the siren came to this planet...

    Listening to the last half of Tyre''s mumbled words, Gawain immediately thought of the interstellar ship that is still stranded in the depths of the endless sea, and its scale is said to be larger than that of the Gondor Emperor. Spaceship, to be fair, even if an advanced civilization like Tarrond¡¯s cyberpunk has emerged on this planet, the spaceship on which the Sea-Monsters are riding is still the style on this planet in Gawain¡¯s mind. The most outrageous thing-a spaceship! That is a spaceship capable of interstellar colonization!

    It¡¯s really a shame that when I first crawled out of the grave, I thought it was a world of swords and magic...

    Gawain shook his head and threw those irrelevant associations out of his mind. At the same time, he looked at the sea caterpillar who was lazily putting his upper body on the bench and spreading his tail for several meters: "You guys How far has the spacecraft been repaired? I remember that you told me not long ago that your engineers have made unprecedented progress in the power core or what core..."

    "It''s the core fusion tower, the big guy used to extract energy from the negative space tides and power the jump engine-after the crash landing on this planet, that thing has stopped, and the deep-water technicians have tried their best. Can reignite its first-level driving furnace," Tyre said with a very understanding face shaking the tip of his tail, "Now that we finally understand what magic power is, we also calculated that the core fusion tower is in the process of starting. The magnitude of the''deviation'' encountered."

    Speaking of this, she paused, and seemed to be thinking seriously about how to explain next, and then she spoke again: "It is said that the deep-water technicians have abandoned their plan to restore it as it is-the environment of this world and our hometown. There are too many deviations, and the key structure of the core fusion tower is completely unable to adapt to the new environment, so they decided to remove the core area of ??the core fusion tower directly, replace the driving part with the rainbow focus matrix, and then use the external force of the fusion tower The field coils and phase change shunts redistribute the energy flow. In fact, they have tried this and replaced a small part...the effect seems to be good."

    "Rainbow light...you just stuffed that stuff into the spacecraft''s power furnace?!" Gawain was stunned. He knew that the siren was trying to find from Cecil''s rainbow light generator to repair the spacecraft''s energy module. Inspiration, but he didn''t expect that the bold deep-sea salted fish directly stuffed the rainbow light device into the power furnace, and it didn''t sound like one or two stuffed¡ªthey stuffed a matrix in it!

    That thing is usually a giant cannon used to attack cities! The high output power is scary! That gang of fish spirits are burning nuclear warheads in the boiler?

    Tyre''s reaction to Gawain felt inexplicable. She looked up lazily, her voice seemed to fall asleep at any time: "What''s the fuss, our deepwater technicians have always had a very open mind-of course, the problem is still There are some, mainly because the energy output of the rainbow light device is still not enough. Even if the technicians over there increase the power density of the focusing matrix as much as possible, it is only enough to make the fusion tower barely run at the lowest power, usually Anta Wien¡¯s main energy source still has to rely on burning squid... but this is an incredible improvement for us who have been stagnating for many years."

    Hearing Tierhun''s indifferent muttering, Gawain''s original astonishment finally gradually turned into a daze. He cast a blank look at the sea caterpillar who was lying on the bench, and said that this is indeed what it used to be. Civilization-In addition to the general pits in the brain, this race can only be looked up to on this planet...

    Tyre didn''t know what was thinking in Gawain''s head. She just yawned and recalled the recent contact with her hometown, and then continued uncertainly: "That''s right, the restoration project on our side. Recently there is another result... you may be interested."

    "What am I interested in?" Gawain was a little surprised, "What is it?"

    "Antawin''s superluminal communication array," Tyre stretched out a long, long waist, and carefully coiled himself up next to the chair, "that is, the antenna system."

    "Superluminal Communication Array..." Gawain blinked, and finally remembered, "I remember you mentioned it to me...Wait, you guys have fixed that stuff?!"

    "I can''t talk about repairing it. The resonant crystal of the sending unit is too badly damaged. We haven''t found a suitable replacement yet, but we have tried a way to repair a part of its receiving module," Tyre said, with a hint of emotion in his expression. We could not receive the contact information from other immigrant spacecraft, but we received the kind of signal you received in the monitoring station... and successfully achieved precise positioning."

    The news came so suddenly that Gawain didn¡¯t react for a moment. He blinked a few times before the corresponding intelligence emerged in his mind: He knew about the sea monsters trying to repair the antenna array of the spacecraft. And he also knew that the immigrant spacecraft launched by the Kraken when he fled from his hometown was not the only one launched by Antavien-it is said that several other spacecraft set sail from their home stars, but now they are all lost in the depths of the star sea.

    Now even though so many years have passed, Tyre¡¯s compatriots still seem to believe that the compatriots on the other spacecraft are still alive. They hope to repair the spacecraft¡¯s communication system to reconnect with those compatriots who had lost contact a million years ago. .

    On the other hand, he knows better what the "signal" that Tyre is talking about is the mysterious information from the vast universe that the Thorin hub, the northern hub, and the ancestor''s peak hub have all listened to. Those signals transmit With basic mathematical knowledge and languages ??that no one can understand, it seems to be showing his existence to other civilizations and greetings. He has been confirmed from the mouth of the Dragon God that those signals come from intelligent creatures on other planets, but Due to technical limitations, even Cecil''s most advanced magic net hub can only occasionally receive those signals unilaterally, but it cannot lock its specific transmission source, nor can it crack the technology used by the other party to transmit signals.

    As for the deciphering of those mysterious "alien texts"... Cecil and the Typhon Empire organized a large team of cryptographers and text experts a long time ago, and even delegated the deciphering work to private brainstorming. However, so After a long time, the progress of all the work is still minimal.

    He didn''t expect that the sudden breaking point would come from the Krakens who had a close relationship with the alliance.

    "The source of those signals is not far from your original guess." Tyre saw the change in Gawain''s expression. She didn''t sell it. "It is indeed from the direction of Frost. At the bottom of Frost, there is a dim star¡ª¡ª There may be other small celestial bodies, but our observing equipment is damaged and cannot be confirmed for the time being. After being accurately tracked by the Antavien Orbiter, the signal came from near that star."

    "Does that star have a name?" Gawain asked subconsciously.

    "We call it SK-32-A, but in your human world, magicians and astrologers seem to have given it a nice name, "Blue Star"," Tyre shrugged and said, "Make sure This is not easy. I searched for a long time in your messy and inaccurate astronomical charts, and compared it with Antavien¡¯s astronomers several times before daring to confirm that our SK-32-A and your human beings. The''blue star'' in the mouth is a..."

    Gao Wen didn¡¯t wait for her to finish, and immediately interrupted: ¡°From tomorrow on, the salt in your pool will be replaced with refined sea salt.¡±

    "Good!" Tyre nodded for a moment, and then went on to say business. "Then return to the''blue star''-we measured the distance between it and the planet under our feet. It is about 6.12 light years away. There should be at least one massive gaseous planet and two solid planets orbiting it, but we still can¡¯t confirm the signal is coming from near which planet...

    "In addition, our antenna system has tracked the signal for a long time, confirming that the signal is continuously transmitted in a cycle of about 3.35 days, and each time the signal appears and disappears, it will last 16 hours. It is still uncertain about this cycle. Was it the sender intentionally or was it affected by the cosmic environment along the way..."

    Gawain¡¯s expression was unprecedentedly serious. He carefully remembered every word Tyre said, and then softly repeated the special name: "...Cang Xing..."

    Tyer glanced at Gawain and seemed to hesitate. After thinking about it for a few seconds, she continued, ¡°One more thing...¡±

    "You said." Gao Wen said immediately, the urgency in his tone even startled him.

    "...Most humans shouldn''t understand what this means, but as far as I know, you should be able to understand what I''m talking about." Tyre shook his tail slightly, his expression becoming very solemn. "After the analysis of the communication array, we found one thing-that signal... is traveling faster than the speed of light."

    Gawain frowned instantly: Tyre''s words are very brief, but the amount of information revealed in it is extraordinary.

    "Super speed of light..." He couldn''t help muttering softly, "That is to say..."

    "Although it is 6.12 light-years away, those signals are not from the''outdated information'' that was sent six years ago. What we received was an instant message from Cangxing, and this kind of information sending technology was very sophisticated-it It can be captured by our superluminal communication array, and it can also enter a conventional antenna system such as the magic net hub, which shows that it was designed to send intelligence to as many''targets'' as possible at the beginning of modulation," Tyre nodded. "And if we have peer-to-peer messaging technology, we can even realize real-time communication with the''blue star'' now...across the distance of 6.12 light years, to establish communication with intelligent creatures on another planet."

    Gao Wen was being shocked by this sudden news. Hearing this, he subconsciously asked: "Your superluminal communication array can''t..."

    "No," Tyre shook his head, "I just said that we only repaired the receiver module of the array, and only part of it. The resonant crystal of the entire system is broken, and we have not yet found a replacement product."

    Gawain realized that he was a little too excited, and immediately forced himself to calm down, and said softly, thoughtfully, "Anyway, the''Blue Star'' is obviously a more advanced civilization than us..."

    "They have at least advanced communication technology than ours-of course, after the Antavian is repaired, it won''t necessarily happen," Tyre said, and then frowned, with a somewhat confused expression on his face, "but said To this''communication technology''... I have a sister who works in the communication technology group who mentioned to me a suspicious place last time."

    Gao Wen frowned: "A suspicious place?"

    "Compared with cutting-edge transmission technology such as''super-light communication'', the signal sent by Cangxing is too simple and backward in terms of encoding method and modulation format," Tyre said slowly-she rarely talks to people here. Speaking of knowledge in this area, because most of the knowledge she understands is too difficult for humans to understand, but she knows that this incredible "human" can understand what she is saying, "in the same channel Under the width, they could have packed more effective information and clearer graphic content, but they chose the most primitive and inefficient''coding table''...

    "Can you understand the contradiction? Replace it with a metaphor that you land people can understand, as if they had a magical device from the Gondor Empire that was extremely sophisticated and still usable today, but they I tied a stick to the device and used it to smash the walnuts-although the ultimate goal was still achieved, the process was..."

    Tyre spread his hands, and Gawain quickly understood the meaning of her words. He thought of the information that Thorin had heard before. He didn''t think there was anything at that time, but now, he knew that the signal turned out to be. It was transmitted at a speed faster than light, and the sense of violation behind the whole thing suddenly came to my heart.

    It''s like in the optical fiber era, two people use the most advanced computer and the fastest optical fiber network...to shoot each other''s telegrams.

    "Perhaps this is just to make it easier for''low-level civilizations'' like us to decipher the content of the signals they send." After thinking a little bit, Gao Wen thought of a possibility. "A more complex encoding method may be more efficient. High, but obviously it will be more difficult to crack..."

    "We also thought about this possibility, but there is a problem," Tyre shook his head. "If it is to take care of''low-level recipients'', then they can send multiple sets of different codes at the same time, using different levels. Compilation technology-in this way, no matter what level of the "receiver" will have the opportunity to receive and decipher those signals. If the "blue star" is really an advanced civilization that has mastered the speed of light communication, this kind of thing It is absolutely easy for them."

    Gawain''s heart has completely calmed down, and his mind is running fast. The questions Tyre raised are obviously worthy of his further thinking: "Perhaps...their signals are just for sending''low-level civilization''? Or maybe'' The senders of Cangxing don¡¯t care about the efficiency of information transmission at all. They only need to send those basic ¡°greetings¡± to the entire stellar area, and the most primitive and simple coding method can ensure that this information is reliably sent to each area. In the hands of a civilization capable of''listening to space''..."

    "This is also a possibility," Tyre nodded, "but what''s the point of doing this?"

    "...I don''t know," Gawain hesitated for a moment, then nodded slightly, "After all, we still don''t know much about that distant ¡®sender¡¯."

 Chapter 1229ï¼š Listen to sounds from light years away

    The quiet night sky shrouds the world like a giant screen, even if the brilliant artificial lights on the earth make the twinkling stars look dimmer than before, but the cold stars themselves don¡¯t care about the lights on the earth¡ªthey will be the same. As in the past millions of years, I quietly overlooked all beings, and watched one after another world where civilizations may flourish in the vast and dark space.

    What is happening on those distant planets at this moment? I''m afraid the best playwright can''t draw it out even if he exhausts his imagination.

    However, some information faster than light can bring greetings 6.12 light-years away, letting those who are looking up at the starry sky know that there is also a vibrant world in the distance.

    Tyre raised her neck and stared quietly at the twinkling stars. The dim silver brilliance sprinkled on her beautiful and delicate scales, giving the sea monster a sense of elegance and tranquility out of thin air-Gao Wen very Little can understand what the deep-sea creatures that sleep most of the day are thinking, especially at this moment.

    "What are you thinking?" He couldn''t help breaking the silence.

    "What a beautiful starry sky... The scenery that was once so unfamiliar now looks quite familiar," Tyre said softly, "We have been watching this starry sky for millions of years, you say, in these millions of years, How many civilizations are dying out under our watch?"

    "...On the scale of light years, the demise of civilization is not as good as a twinkle of the stars. I don''t think it makes much sense to discuss this topic until we master the ability to travel in the sea of ??stars."

    "That''s what I said," Tyre smiled. "We should think about something more practical."

    "Speaking of more practical things, I suddenly came up with an idea about the sender of the''Blue Star''," Gao Wen''s thoughts flew in his mind, and new guesses gradually took shape. "You said... would they? Haven''t really mastered the super-light communication technology?"

    "Oh?" Tyr raised his eyebrows, his tone of doubt in his voice, "Are you suspecting that our communication technology experts have made a mistake? Misidentified ordinary signals as faster than light communication?"

    "No, I believe your experts. I just suspect that the sender of the''blue star'' is not as''smart'' as we thought," Gao Wen shook his head and said his guess, "the reason why they used super-light communication to send so The primitive signal format may not have any clever long-term plans at all, but because... they can only send those things."

    Tyr frowned: "You mean..."

    "I''m not sure which level of superlight communication belongs to in the entire aerospace technology, but I guess this level is certainly not low-after all, even the dragons of Talrond have not mastered this kind of thing. And technology. The developments of the technology are often linked together. Although there are also advanced developments in individual fields, in general, the technological heights of a civilization should be roughly balanced. The development of a technology often means follow-up in a large number of related fields. It¡¯s normal for these technologies to be based on each other and complement each other," Gao Wen said unhurriedly, "So, if Cangxing¡¯s senders have fully mastered the superluminal communication technology, then most of them are no longer stuck to their own mothers. The race on the stars may even have become...another''starter''."

    "It makes sense..." Tyre nodded slowly, muttering thoughtfully.

    "In addition to the''greetings'' sent by the blue star, does your antenna array capture other superluminal communications in the starry sky?" Gao Wen asked with a serious face, "even if it''s just a short clutter. ?"

    "No," Tyre shook his head immediately, "Antawin confirmed that the signal sent by SK-32-A is super-light communication, and also deliberately scanned the entire sky that the antenna system can cover, but there is no Discovered the second superluminal communication..."

    "Therefore, most of the senders of the blue stars are not a civilization that has fully mastered the speed of light communication technology-otherwise the starry sky near them cannot be so''quiet'', can you imagine? It is like a race that has mastered the fire Skills, and then hundreds of years have passed. The area where this race lives hasn''t even seen an extra plume of smoke..."

    Tyr reacted instantly: "Unless the ¡®torch¡¯ is not theirs, they neither know how to raise the second fire nor what else the ¡®torch¡¯ can do besides signaling!¡±

    Gao Wen nodded, and slowly said in a low tone, "This is just a possibility."

    "...Who owns this torch?" Tyre asked subconsciously, "This...this is a ¡®torch¡¯ that can transmit signals faster than light in a light-year-scale space..."

    Gao Wen didn''t answer for a while, just raised his head and looked up at the starry sky quietly. In fact, the truth is ready to come out. Even Tyr himself thought of the most likely answer to this question-except for the sailor. , Who else can it be?

    Gao Wen thought of the information he had seen in the log of Cangqiang Station, and he couldn''t help but sigh: The legacy of the starry sky... it seems that there is more than one place.

    Till did not know when she had already set her gaze on Gawain, she quietly stared at the "human pioneering hero" in front of her for a long time, and suddenly said without beginning and ending: "It''s rare."

    "Yes, if the situation is as we guessed, a civilization that has not been able to break out of the home planet but gets a super-light communication device, then this is really rare..."

    "I didn''t mean this," Tyre shook his head, "I mean you, it''s rare."

    "Me?" Gawain pointed at himself with a look of surprise, "What''s so rare about me?"

    "I rarely find anyone on the land who can talk about these topics. I don¡¯t mean to discriminate or ridicule, but the people on the land don¡¯t know much about the universe... and you are an exception. Not only can you keep up with it. There are even a lot of thoughts on these topics, which is very rare, and you still maintain your curiosity and flexible mind in this area to this day...This is even more rare," Tyre said earnestly." I don¡¯t know many people on land, but I¡¯ve heard my sisters describe many monarchs or commanders on land. Many of them have outstanding vision and profound knowledge, but they are always entangled by things on the earth, politics, Military, people''s livelihood, threats and interests at the national level... are all these things that I will get a headache when I hear them.

    "You also need to face these ¡®entanglement¡¯, I can see it with my own eyes, but to my surprise, your attention to the stars and your desire to explore the unknown have never faded."

    Gawain looked a little surprised at Tyre, who was showing a serious look at this moment. He didn''t have many opportunities to listen to so many things. This guy probably spent all his waking time today in this conversation: " ... Is this a compliment?"

    "Quite high praise," Tyre nodded seriously, "You are the first person to be praised so much by me."

    "Then I am deeply honored, but I have a question," Covent said seriously, "Aren''t you usually asleep every day? Where is the time to think about so many complicated things?"

    "Don''t you know? The siren can also think about problems while sleeping-our mental activity never stops. In other words, once we stop thinking, the siren will die," Tyre said while shaking. After wagging our tail, "After all, we are a relatively slow race. If we don''t use our time, it will be really useless..."

    "You are also doing awake thinking activities when you are sleeping?!" Gao Wen''s eyes widened in astonishment. This is something he has never heard of before, and never even thought of it. Tyre is no different from human beings. His appearance gave him an illusion. He always thought that the siren was a kind of intelligent race that had the ability to transform, but was essentially similar to humans. It was only at this moment that he realized that there is a relationship between this race of elemental creatures and humans. What a huge difference, "That means...you can''t dream?"

    "Ordinary siren as individuals really can''t dream--of course, we can also force those over-immersed''sleep thinking'' as siren dreaming, but this is a bit far-fetched," Tyre shook his tail. Jian explained with a serious face, "There is only one Kraken who can really dream, and that is Eva..."

    "Eva..." Gawain recalled the knowledge behind the name, and said thoughtfully, "I remember this is your ¡®race spirit¡¯?"

    "Racial spirit? It''s not wrong to understand it," Tyre laughed. "Eva is the collection of all the siren. You can think of her as the largest, invisible siren. It¡¯s us as water. The''Elemental Core'' of the whole element. Some foreigners cannot understand such an invisible existence, but for us Kraken, Eva is a tangible individual, and she is also the only Kraken who can''dream'' Among the siren, those individuals with special talents can perceive Eva¡¯s dreams, these individuals usually include the most powerful tide masters and deep sea witches, and of course our queen-the queen can almost always see Eva¡¯s dreams, sometimes she will share with us the wonderful scenery she saw in her dreams..."

    Gawain listened carefully to these incredible things that Tyre told, and it took a long time before he could not help but mutter: "Your race is really incredible..."

    ¡­¡­

    The sound of the sea waves is like a gentle song, following the surging water into the spacious and elegant bedroom. Petia awakens from her deep sleep and opens her eyes in a ball of elements condensed by pure water.

    The long silver-white hair fluttered in the pure water ball, but it was quickly collected back under the control of its owner. Petia swam out of the pure water ball, and her clothes changed accordingly. Wearing a luxurious light blue dress that does not affect her actions, she glanced at the direction of the door, and Rosalia, the maid of the Deep Sea, almost flowed out in front of her in a stream of water at the same time.

    "Your Majesty," Rosalia swam forward two steps, "You wake up later today than usual."

    "I saw Eva''s dream again," Petia said. "She seems to like dreaming recently."

    The maid Rosalia suddenly showed an interesting expression on her face: "Eva''s dream? What have you seen?"

    "The specific content is a bit vague. I only remember seeing the endless sea, like my hometown. There is no land on the sea. There are many life in the sea, including creatures like sea monsters. It also includes... races I don¡¯t know, and some giant structures like ancient ruins or memorials floating on the ocean..." Petia rubbed her forehead, "That¡¯s it, it¡¯s all inexplicable sights... It''s just a dream after all."

    "Perhaps Eva saw the scenery seen by the compatriots in the distance in her dream? We are one in Eva''s dream..." Rosalia showed a smile on her face and said soothing words. "Anyway, what you see doesn''t seem to be a bad sight."

    "Are you far away..." Petia said softly, and was reminded by the word, "Is there any progress on the Hyperlight Array?"

    "We still haven''t received a signal from any immigration ship," Rosalia shook her head slightly. "In addition, the monitoring of SK-32-A is still in progress. It has been three years since the last signal was received. There are many days, and according to the rules that have been mastered, the next time super-optical communication appears in ten minutes."

    "Well," Petia nodded and swam towards the corridor-this is the royal area of ??Antavien. The entire area is located inside the deep water barrier. The seawater from the hometown floods every corridor and every room. , Of course, you can only go out by swimming, which is a very convenient and comfortable environment for the siren. "How about scanning the surrounding sky?"

    "Nothing found," Rosalia said, shaking her head, "only a few very faint low-frequency calls were received, which are conventional signals emitted by light waves or quasar pulses. They may have been floating in this space for tens of thousands or even For hundreds of thousands of years, circles have been circling in the cage formed by the star system, and the civilization that launched them has been dead for many years."

    "...Even if they don''t die, we have nothing to do," Petia sighed, "I can only answer but not launch. This is an unsolvable problem...Is there a resonant crystal yet?"

    "Unfortunately, Master Hathaway said that she could do nothing about it-the resonance crystal was completely destroyed, and this planet lacks the key materials needed to recast the crystal. The energy technology and rune knowledge shared by the Cecilians It''s easy to use, but these two technologies are not helpful for repairing the ultralight communication array. In addition, we also tried several natural materials recently discovered from the deep sea, but none of them met the requirements..."

    "Well, this kind of thing can''t come in a hurry," Petia nodded slightly, "Let the witches of the deep sea do their best."

    "Yes, Your Majesty."

    The golden beach of Io continent, the stranded area of ??the Antavien, a complex communication tower stands on the tail deck of this giant immigrant starship. The base of the tower is wide open, exposing it. The internal precision components and the system lights that are flickering in the depths of some structures, the "deep sea witches" as technicians are busy inside and outside this high tower, checking the receiving module that has not been repaired for a long time, and the adjustment is still unstable. Core system.

    And above this high tower, several communication components that have resumed operation are floating under the support of the invisible force field, slowly rotating around the tower body, the streamlined alloy structure is pointed to the sky high, and in the morning sun, its The metal shell is reflected in a piece of golden red.

    Petia came to the deck and looked at the Krakens who were busy around the tower, and the Naga who had only recently appeared in this area and were learning mechanical maintenance skills with the deep sea witches, and then her His eyes fell on the tall tower again, and a slight sigh came from her mouth.

 Chapter 1230ï¼š Siren, take action

    The original intention of repairing the superluminal communication array was to restore contact with other immigrant ships that had been separated that year.

    However, even siren who are optimistic by nature, they know exactly how vague the odds are.

    It¡¯s been too long... It¡¯s been too long since the fleet fled from the home planet and the immigrant ships lost contact with each other. The time has passed for too long and too long. The immortal sea monsters can hardly resist that long time, and the vast and dark universe will be there. Many things have been swallowed in these years.

    Queen Pettia looked up at the antenna tower components that were slowly rotating at high altitude. She knew that these components had been silent for too long-the siren should fix these key systems earlier, but the rejection from the rules of the world made the sisters Too much time has been delayed on this weird planet, and when everyone can finally fully understand the world and perceive the ubiquitous "magic power"... the world has already gone through vicissitudes of life.

    But the Krakens still put great enthusiasm in this matter, with great hope, they know how much time they have wasted, but they don¡¯t care-they are slow but tough creatures, they I have long been used to doing a simple thing with a long time. Everything is just as the motto believed by the sea monsters says:

    As long as it starts, it¡¯s not too late.

    Besides...Although the antenna system failed to receive the signals from other immigrant ships as everyone expected, it brought unexpected gains. The re-operation of the receiving unit heard the sound of echoing among the stars. This universe is not It was as empty and desolate as everyone imagined at the beginning-and the most special of those voices seemed to be able to help the new allies of the siren to solve their problems.

    The maid Rosalia came to Petia and watched the direction of the communication antenna together with her queen. At almost the same time, a low and gentle buzzing sound came out of the central axis structure of the antenna array.

    Petia squinted slightly, she saw that the sensitive structures floating in the air were quickly fine-tuning their respective positions and orientations, while bright arcs leaped densely between the antenna tower and the attachments, and quickly weaved them. Several circular "intercepting force fields", through the open "windows" near the base of the high tower, she could clearly see that many structures in this huge ancient system were lit up, and the reception that had just been repaired not long ago The units were operating at full power, and began to listen to the sounds from far away space¡ª¡ª

    In the same time as expected, the signal from 6.12 light-years away visited the galaxy again.

    Queen Petia stood quietly on the high platform on the deck, watching the deep-water technicians and deep-sea witches busy there-every time a signal comes, it is also a good time to calibrate the key systems of the antenna, here On a planet that is primitive and backward in all respects, a superluminal communication signal from a distance is a very rare "reference line" for technicians.

    I created a WeChat public account [Book Friends Base Camp] to send you year-end benefits! You can go and see!

    Of course, the Krakens will also record the content of those signals by the way, and use the decoding methods provided by Cecil''s allies to translate them into recognizable image information-Petia did not wait too long because of the signal. The content has been repeating in a loop, so she quickly got this new round of monitoring reports.

    "...Nothing has changed," the deep-sea ruler shook his head with some interest when looking at the report chart that Rosalia had forwarded up. "Straight and easy geometric patterns, simple and basic mathematical operations, and who Weird text that I can¡¯t read. This signal is just repeating the content."

    "This may be a''greeting'' that has been broadcast for hundreds of thousands of years. The Deep Sea Witches even suspected that this thing was released automatically and regularly," the maid Rosalia said on the side. "They also said that maybe only when When there is a response from the stars, the owner behind this signal will come to take a look at the situation."

    "...The premise is that there is really a''master'' behind this signal," Petia handed the report to Rosalia and said casually, "If a timing signal has been automatically issued for many years, then It''s hard not to doubt whether the original publisher of this signal is still alive. After all, after so many years of observation...Most creatures in this world can''t live as long as siren, and their civilization cycle is the same."

    Rosalia stretched out her tail and curled the report form handed by the queen with the tip of her tail. At the same time, she continued: "Master Hathaway is still organizing people to decipher the text behind these signals, but the progress is slow, Siren There are no professionals in the field of text and cryptography. However, a group of naga recently heard about the situation here and volunteered to come to help. Maybe you can look forward to it..."

    "Naga..." Petiya''s silver-white eyebrows were raised slightly, and a smile appeared on his face, "It can be expected that they were once humans, and humans have always been more talented in the field of writing than siren... In short, no matter what progress has been made in this regard, just send it directly to Tyre. Our Cecil ally seems to be very concerned about this matter. There is a recent sentence on the human side to say... This is a smooth favor. .Well, good luck, I like this sentence, it¡¯s rare for them to use water as a metaphor in such a vivid way."

    The deep-sea ruler spoke unhurriedly, and meandered slowly towards the edge of Antavien. She stretched out on the edge of the deck and stretched her waist, her eyes falling in the direction of the sunny beach¡ªsunshine. It has become brighter and brighter. The brilliance brought by the giant sun makes the beach shimmer at the end of the waves. Some Krakens who have just finished their evening work have found a comfortable position on the beach, and they dug out one. A sandpit is set up inside, waiting for the sun to become stronger, turning it over to dry.

    In places farther away, the naga built towns on the open land slightly close to the inland area. Now they have begun to take shape. Towns and buildings rich in human style and mixed with various deep-sea elements are staggered and arranged. Those dark colors The roofs and gray-white walls of this land have never seen before in millions of years. There are tall towers standing in the middle of the town. The towers are decorated with winding octopus tentacles and shell patterns, and huge machinery with gloomy tones. The clock plate is surrounded by the deep-sea elements in the center of the top of the tower. A wet stone road extends from the town to the coast. At the end of the stone road is a small port and a stone ramp that extends directly into the sea.

    Except for the "Trench City" under the sea and the "Naga Block" of Antavien, nearly one-third of the people of the sons of the storm now live in that land town.

    They are already relatives of the deep sea. The moist sea breeze and tidal force infiltrate their flesh and soul. However, the "remnants" belonging to humans made them choose to continue to live on land and build a new hybrid style. home.

    Petia once visited that new town. It was an interesting place. All the streets there seemed to have the smell of the sea forever, and the moist ground and walls seemed to blur the boundary between land and sea. Totems symbolizing the creatures of the deep sea and runes of gloomy waves can be seen everywhere. The scaly deep-sea family members live in the houses with high ridges. During the day when the sun is strong, they rarely come out to move, but when night falls, those The sound of scales rubbing against the ground will be heard on the streets soaked with the smell of sea. Creatures with scales and snakes have emerged from their hiding places-running to the square in the center of the town to sell seafood barbecue and "deep sea specials". drink".

    There are often sea monsters who go to play in that town during their vacations, and spend a night in the night market run by the locals.

    In Petia¡¯s millions of years of memory, these are things that have never happened. The Krakens who have maintained a low-key and closed life for a long time have never changed so much because of "outsiders." Everything has happened, and... it seems that the people are quite happy with these new changes.

    "Some changes may not be a bad thing..." Queen Pettia muttered softly to herself during her thoughts.

    Rosalia beside asked curiously, "Your Majesty, what did you say?"

    "It''s nothing, just talking to herself." Petiya waved her hand, turned around and was about to leave this place. As the ruler of the deep sea, she still has a lot to do today-but at this moment, a A tall sea monster with long sky-blue hair suddenly appeared in her sight, which stopped her movement.

    "General Vanessa," Petia nodded slightly to the blue-haired siren who came to him, "What happened?"

    "Your Majesty, I just received a contact from Tyre," the blue-haired siren known as General Vanessa lowered his head in front of Petia and said meticulously, "It''s more urgent."

    "Tyre sent a call at this time? She can stay awake at this time?" Petia was a little surprised at first, and then nodded, "Go ahead, what''s the situation."

    "Our allies hope that we can help them monitor some...phenomena in the elemental realm," Vanessa said while recalling the content of the contact. "They seem to have discovered some disturbing phenomena... The energy system of the entire planet is called the''Dark Blue Netway'', and now all kinds of abnormalities are appearing in this energy system..."

    She relayed the news from Tyre to her queen one by one, and emphasized the part about the dark blue network. Petia listened carefully, and her expression became a little serious.

    "Dark Blue Netway... I have heard of similar concepts. It seems that a certain season of civilization has studied this thing before, but at that time we still couldn''t perceive or understand what''magic power'' was. Dark Blue Netway is for the sea monster. It''s an''abnormal'' thing that is invisible and intangible but exists," the deep-sea ruler said thoughtfully after Vanessa''s narration, "The situation is different now..."

    "It sounds like this is serious," Rosalia looked at her queen, "Your wish is..."

    "This matter is really serious. I would like to believe in the judgment of those human allies-they are more professional than us about the magic system of this planet, and they have no reason to deceive us in this matter," Petty Ya looked serious, "If this''power giant'' that runs through the entire planet really has a problem, then we won''t be safe."

    "So..." Vanessa looked at Petia with a searching gaze, "Should we... send a scout team to take a look at the Water Elemental Realm? Or set up an outpost directly over there... "

    "Sending a temporary reconnaissance team for such an important matter might not work," Petitialo thought and shook his head. "We need to build a long-term outpost, and we need to open a stable element on Antavien''s side. aisle."

    The master of the deep sea is actually a resolute and resolute person. Many things must be executed immediately after a decision is made. However, Vanessa and Rosalia couldn''t help looking at each other after hearing the queen''s decision, each showing a little embarrassment. Rosalia couldn¡¯t help but said, ¡°Your Majesty, do we need to confirm the situation with the humans? By the way, we should also make more preparations, such as with the lords of the water element domain. Say hello, make arrangements in advance and so on... After all, we didn¡¯t get along well with them before. Even though everyone has signed an agreement and everything is fine,... things are still a bit sensitive."

    "...That''s right," Petia frowned slightly, feeling that her maid was very reasonable. "The fight with them before signing the agreement was pretty powerful. At this time, you can send someone to build a sentry without saying hello. It seems to be a bit impolite to stand...it was our fault in the first fight, so we should pay more attention at this time."

    Speaking of this, she paused, and looked up at her most trusted maid and most trusted military attache: "What advice do you have?"

    ¡°It happened suddenly, and we don¡¯t have much time to negotiate with the element lords slowly,¡± Vanessa said while thinking. ¡°It¡¯s best to express her intentions quickly and try our best to reduce the possibility of friction.¡±

    "How about... bring some souvenirs in the past?" Rosalia thought for a while, "Anyway, the etiquette is always right, at least this time I can''t take the wrong one."

    "I think it''s feasible," Petia immediately expressed his approval, "Elemental Lords also want to be reasonable, usually even if the reckless human mage summons them, they will not turn their faces as long as they have enough sacrifices..."

    While talking, she began to think quickly, conceiving in her mind what kind of "souvenirs" could make those elemental lords who are tense and delicate with the sea monster quickly calm down, and she soon had inspiration. A confident smile appeared on the face of the master of the deep sea.

    "Vanessa, you go to prepare the elemental jumper, we will open a passage to the water elemental realm; Rosalia, you arrange a group of skilled excavators to go to the seabed and pick the big ones..."

    Rosalia quickly understood the Queen¡¯s intentions, but her expression was a bit uncertain: "Your Majesty, is this all right..."

    "I think it''s okay," Petia nodded confidently. "Antawin''s biggest souvenir is that thing-we will get one with the best taste and bring it to the Elemental Lords to taste. Ah, I personally Sending it over, it seems more sincere..."

    While talking, she waved her hands to the two subordinates in front of her, turned around and left the place on her own, leaving only the maid of the deep sea and the general siren staring at each other on the original ground.

    After a long time, Rosalia finally couldn¡¯t help but said: "General Vanessa...Do you think this is feasible?"

    "... Your Majesty said that it is feasible," Vanessa spread her hand, "I can''t think of a better idea anyway."

 Chapter 1231ï¼š Very useful souvenir

    On the west side of the land called "Ioland", the huge immigrant starship Antavien ran aground on the edge of the coast. A considerable part of this amazing creation was submerged in the sea, and its front hull was along the continental shelf. Extending to the bottom of the sea, leaning all the way across the gullies near the sea, its bow structure is deeply embedded in the seabed and has become a part of this seabed landform over the long years.

    In the impact area of ??the bow, the high-power lighting device floating in the sea dispelled the endless darkness in the deep sea. The light diffused in the sea and the scene on the seabed was clearly visible. The huge metal structure was inclined to connect with the rock formation on the seabed. Together, a large-scale impact structure spread from the bow of the Antavien to the distant dark sea. In the flat area in the center of the impact structure, there are large energy and material pipelines extending from a crack in the front of the starship, connecting several supply stations and monitoring points on the edge of the impact area.

    In the center of the bow impact area, powerful tide masters have gathered. They have set up large-scale stabilizing equipment in the area where the bow of the Antavien ship is in contact with the seabed, and they have begun to reshape the area where they were used many years ago. The closed elemental channel-a huge light blue vortex has been formed on the seabed, and its scale is almost the same as a castle. The blue vortex is shining with bright energy, and the extremely pure water element is being covered by the vortex. The area repelled all kinds of "impurities" in the material world, and Petia, the sea monster queen, floated quietly in front of this vortex, her light-colored eyes reflecting the constantly rotating sea water.

    She can already perceive the breath of the elemental world from the depths of the vortex, and this channel will soon be opened.

    In a sense, this passage can almost be regarded as the greatest **** between the Kraken clan and the "indigenous water element" of this world.

    The crash landing of the Antavien on this planet in the past can be described as earth-shattering. The terrible impact not only permanently changed the geological structure around the landing site, but the huge energy leakage inside the spacecraft penetrated the material world and elements. The "boundary" of the world, in vivid terms, the crash landing of the Antavien destroyed the "home dome" of the water elements, and it was a permanent destruction, and the most serious area of ??the destruction was the core and most serious area. , Is the bow impact area located on the seabed.

    Petia vaguely remembers the terrifying sights here... the boundary between the elemental world and the material world was torn apart, and the bow of the Antavien became a catharsis point for the violent elemental forces, and the seabed was full of large and small. The elemental rifts, geological disasters raged day and night, the vitality in the deep sea was cut off, and the sea monsters who should have dealt with the situation in the first time... At that time, they fell into a very serious "state of world rejection". For a period of time, even maintaining one''s own physical form was extremely difficult.

    When the Krakens finally eased their breath, they met the furious water elemental legion and the elemental lords who came to ask for an explanation. In fact, they had already noticed the Antavien, the big guy who descended from the sky. But there was no way for the large-scale interstellar colony ship, until the krakens re-gathered around the starship, the unlucky native water elementals finally found the opportunity to come to the door to "compensate"... However, that triggered a bigger event. The scale, the more difficult chaos...

    The subsequent misunderstandings and conflicts caused by the chaos even lasted for hundreds of thousands of years-the contradiction between elemental creatures is so helpless.

    Petiya shook his head slightly, and temporarily put those too long memories aside. Anyway, the misunderstanding of the year was finally solved, although there are still a lot of contradictions and residuals between the sea monster and the local water elements. "Hostile", but at least for the past few years, everyone has been in peace. There shouldn''t be any accidents in this negotiation, not to mention... I still bring some souvenirs.

    The master of the deep sea looked back and saw that the entourage was crowded with the huge "local product": the force field generator created a pure water cube with a side length of nearly ten meters there, and the cube was imprisoned. A "big squid tentacles" with excellent color, the surface of the dark brown tentacles is covered with mysterious and strange patterns. A certain residual nerve impulse makes it twitch twice in the force field from time to time. Its cut surface is flat and smooth. The overall shape is complete and well-proportioned, and there is a long ribbon tied near the break of the tentacles, the ribbon is tied with a beautiful bow, and a small card with blessings is hung on it...

    This sincerity is almost overflowing from the imprisonment field.

    ¡­¡­

    Water element field.

    The vast and boundless body of water fills the entire world, the distance between the ¡°sky¡± and the ¡°sea surface¡± is blurred, and the pouring rain is spilt as if it never stops, forming on this endless ocean so dense that it can be almost normal. The suffocating "Rain Curtain" of the race, and above all things and everything, that should be the "sky", but there is no sun, moon and stars in sight, only another piece of sparkling water-that is another piece of sea , Hanging upside down in this world, it constantly rains toward "this side", creating an eternal cycle in this domain dominated by the water element.

    Suddenly, huge waves were rolled up in the endless ocean, and an entity was condensed in the sea of ??elements that were originally mixed and indifferent. A "giant" with roughly a human-shaped silhouette but constantly surging and deforming emerged from the ocean. Standing up, the giant was like the incarnation of the will of a whole sea area. When he stood up, the whole sea instantly calmed down the surging, even the pouring rain from the sky and the overhanging sea directly above calmed down. Coming down--then he looked around, and his gaze quickly fell on the surface of the sea not far away. A vortex was forming there. The vortex completely ignored the giant''s dominance and appeared extremely abruptly above the surface of the water. The visible speed keeps expanding.

    "What''s going on?" The giant exclaimed in astonishment, his voice like thousands of huge waves rushing on the sea, "Why is this ancient passage opened again?!"

    As soon as his voice fell, the calm sea immediately condensed several large-scale high-level water elements. These water elements are the "sentinels" responsible for monitoring this area. One of them "stands" and uses The bright elemental core floating in pure water faces the giant standing in the sea: "Lord, we have just received news from the material world that the''great extractor'' is going to reopen this ancient rift, and she Said she has something to talk to you."

    "Big Extractor?!" The giant in the sea was taken aback, and the surging of the body surface even slowed by half a beat. "What is she going to do? We have signed a contract with them, and the element lord and the extractor dominate each. In different areas, the two sides do not invade each other-what trouble does she want to cause?"

    "What I said over there is not very clear," the sentinel said, and there was a grunt from one side of his body, "I just said that we are going to set up a outpost on our side to monitor the energy cycle of this planet..."

    "Inexplicable!" The giant''s tone was obviously angry, "She is obviously preparing an excuse for tearing up the contract-this race that has lived in the material world for a long time is really untrustworthy!"

    "That..." The water elemental sentry hesitated, and another of them couldn''t help but ask, "Then we want to close this rift forcibly? It hasn''t fully opened yet, so..."

    "...No, let it open," the giant calmed down, and after a little judgment, he rumblingly said, "The Big Dipper has prepared a reason, then I have to see how many follow-ups she has prepared for this reason. The excuse of-those guys who live in the material world always behave weirdly, I am a little curious now."

    While speaking, the abrupt vortex on the sea not far away has once again expanded in scale, and gradually has a tendency to transform into entities. The giants and the sentinels unanimously quieted down, and they stared at the connecting material world and elemental world. The ancient rift waiting for the "guests" across the rift to step into this side.

    The sentinels began to be vigilant. Crystal spears made entirely of elemental power appeared in their palms, and in the depths of the ocean beside the giant, countless elemental shadows gradually condensed.

    The Big Dipper is unkillable-although most of the elemental creatures are difficult to kill completely, the group of guys who don¡¯t know where they came from are more difficult to kill than the elemental creatures on this planet, especially theirs. The leader, while completely unable to be killed, also possesses the power comparable to the elemental ruler. In any case, she is an extremely dangerous opponent.

    But even so, the giant has already made up his mind. If that guy wants to tear up the contract here, he will give the group of invaders a look no matter how much it costs.

    During this thought, the huge elemental vortex finally took shape. It stood on the calm sea like a door, and the light stream surging in the depths of the vortex had formed a stable channel. The giant standing in the sea was nervous. Staring at the deepest part of the passage, it didn''t take long before he finally saw a figure that had not been seen for many years, but he could be recognized at a glance, came out of it no matter when he saw it.

    The Sea-Monster Queen, leader of the "Dippers", Petiya.

    After Petia stepped into this calm sea, more than a dozen Krakens who served as entourage filed out of the elemental rift.

    They didn¡¯t carry those weird weapons, and they didn¡¯t look hostile. They didn¡¯t seem to have come to fight¡ªthe giants and the sentries thought so in their hearts, but even so, they didn¡¯t dare to relax at all, and instead took more Sufficient vigilance is paying attention to the group of uninvited guests who suddenly reopened the rift.

    Petia walked a few steps on the calm, mirror-like sea. The long snake tail seemed to crawl on a hard and stable ground. She hadn''t been to this place for many years, but it was still the same as before. Nothing changed¡ªthe nervous aboriginal water elements and their leaders did not seem to have changed.

    She raised her head and looked at the giant standing on the sea. The giant also looked down at her at the same time. She heard the sound of the other person''s waves resounding between the two seas, rumbling: "The Big Dipper, for many years No-why did you suddenly break the contract?"

    "Hello, Gollum," Petiya smiled, and greeted this element master who was always too nervous and vigilant as much as possible. "We didn''t violate the contract. The contract just said Hai The demon and the native water element do not infringe on each other and live in peace, do not disturb each other''s survival, and did not say that we can''t go to each other on the premise of maintaining peace-I just come to have a look, and discuss with you by the way. "

    "My name is Gruguno!" The giant shouted angrily, "Don''t go around the corner, be frank like an elemental creature, what on earth are you here for?"

    "Ah... I''m sorry, I seem to have remembered the name wrong," Petia was taken aback first, then quickly apologized, and then said seriously, "We hope to build an outpost here-don''t worry, It is definitely for peaceful purposes, and we have very important reasons..."

    "Outpost? Reason? Do you know what you''re talking about?!" Lord Grugno said loudly, while the water elemental sentries on the nearby sea immediately took a step forward with their crystal war spears, "I sometimes I really don¡¯t understand what your "Kaikai" relied on to select your own leader...a sense of humor?

    "Wait, wait, don''t you be so nervous," Petia knew the situation was as expected as soon as he saw the reaction on the other side. He quickly said while looking back in the direction of the elemental fissure, "We do bring peace. Purpose, you see, I brought you some souvenirs... Hey, where''s my souvenirs?"

    She stared at the direction when she came, but saw that there was nothing but emptiness near the elemental fissure. The sea monsters who accompanied them looked at each other, and it took a long time to finally have a reaction: "Your Majesty, it seems that the boundary of the force field is too large. I got stuck when I passed through the rift..."

    "Stuck?" Petia was stunned, but quickly reacted, "It''s okay, I will expand the passage myself. It should be easier to operate from here."

    While talking, the deep sea master raised his finger to the direction of the vortex. Almost in an instant, the huge elemental power broke away from the control of the sea under her will and turned into a part of the vortex. Widening its internal passages, the roaring and roaring waves sounded from the depths of the vortex, and the surrounding water elements, which were already highly tense, instantly raised their weapons, and Lord Grugno immediately moved forward when he saw this scene. Taking a step, the huge waves gathered behind him: "Stop! You are doing..."

    Halfway through his words, he stopped abruptly, because Petia really only widened the elemental passage deep in the vortex¡ªshe did not summon a million army from it, but only one came out of the elemental passage. The stump of the ancient **** who is still twitching slightly, imprisoned in a cube of pure water, is still tied with a bow ribbon and hung with a message card...

    Grugno¡¯s sight instantly fell on the still twitching "squid tentacles", and the next moment he recognized what it was. The vague and constantly surging face of the element ruler clearly showed a trace of humanity. Facing confusion and panic, his voice exploded on the sea: "Damn...what are you doing with this thing!!! Take it away quickly!!!"

    Petia looked enthusiastic: "Hey, don''t be so nervous, Gululu, this thing is not dangerous to you...you don''t want to try it?"

    "Enough! Don''t come over! You immediately get that thing back, wherever it came from! The elemental world does not need such ¡®impurities¡¯!"

    "May..."

    "I believe what you said, Petia! I believe what you said!"

 Chapter 1232ï¼š Reach a consensus

    Petiya, the ruler of the deep sea, felt that the development of the matter was a bit inconsistent with his initial judgment. The ruler of the elements didn''t seem to like the souvenirs brought by the sea monsters so much. However, from the result, it seemed nothing wrong with it .

    She brought her sisters to negotiate and saw the master of the water element. At first, it didn''t go well, and then she took out the souvenirs, and the attitude of the master of the element cooperated-the final result was not biased.

    Local specialties work.jpg.

    After quickly drawing this perfect equation in her mind, Petia''s mood became happy. With a smile on her face, she looked at the element master who was taller than the tallest wave: "Well, since you guys If you don¡¯t like this, I¡¯ll take it back, and I¡¯ll look for you to see if there are any other souvenirs suitable for you..."

    "Enough!" Elemental Master Grugno exclaimed with a hint of irritation, "You and your fellow-thinking compatriots just don''t trouble me anymore. I am not interested in your souvenirs at all. Taker, you''d better take advantage of the little trust that I just established in you has not dissipated, and quickly explain what you want to do-do you understand what I mean? Using normal logic, living people and living elements can listen Understand, it''s like the natural rotation of this planet, instead of the whimsical thoughts that your clan takes for granted, explain things clearly!"

    The elemental master¡¯s way of speaking is quite rude, but considering what he and his sisters have done to the master and his followers over the past tens of thousands of years, considering that there are still a bunch of holes in the elemental dome that has been penetrated so far. To make up, considering that the Krakens forcibly occupied the deep ocean that was originally one of the water elemental territories (mainly because the spacecraft can¡¯t move), Petia can understand the master¡¯s bad mood-the contract is still in effect. Now, the only thing the master can do is to make her tone tougher, and as a sea monster herself... the biggest advantage is her heart.

    Therefore, the wide-hearted Sea-Monster Queen didn''t care at all. She calmly met Gruguno''s sight and told the giant about her intentions, including the anomalies discovered by humans in the deep blue nets, including the dragons. The record two million years ago also included her own worries about this matter-she made the stakes very clear, because she believed that the ruler of Grugno was a wise existence, which was eliminated from his original efforts. The signing of a contract of understanding with the Sea-Monster Kingdom in a public opinion ended the "10,000-year **** battle" between the two elemental camps.

    "Dark Blue Nets? You said there might be something in the Dark Blue Nets?" After patiently listening to Pettja''s narration, the surging water on Grugno seemed to calm down slightly, and the powerful water element dominator''s tone seemed to have something to say. Thinking, "I seem to remember that something similar happened a long, long time ago... In the days when those hapless dragons were not trapped by their hapless gods, a powerful surge of magic power spurted from all the magical focus of the planet. Then, the formed circulation barrier almost blocked the entire planet from the space of the universe...Ah, mortals can''t see such a scene, but that scene is quite spectacular in my eyes.

    "Let me think about what happened afterwards... the global tsunami? The extreme drought in the inland areas? The magnetic poles shifted and the hurricanes raged... At that time, civilization survived through a large number of refuges, and even the dragons spent a period of time. Difficult times, but at that time it was a carnival for the elemental creatures. Big Dipper, it''s a pity that you haven''t seen that grand occasion, and you and your compatriots haven''t fallen off yet."

    The elemental masters who have reached the age seem to be the same as the human beings who have reached the age. Once they start to recall the past, they can¡¯t stop nagging.

    "I''m not interested in what happened on this planet back then," Petia had to take the initiative to interrupt the giant''s whispering narration, "What I care about is now, Guru, what I care about is now in the deep blue net. What''s the situation..."

    The Water Elemental Master interrupted Petia loudly before she finished speaking, and the roaring voice echoed over the entire ocean: "Call me by name! Big Dipper! My name is Grugno!"

    "It''s almost all right, you still call me and my sisters by the weird name of the''taker''," Petiyahun waved his tail indifferently, "I haven''t seen you change your mouth for so many years... "

    The elemental giant slowly bends down, the roar of the waves surging from the body that is more magnificent than the giant waves, a vortex is surging from the position of his head, and the vortex is staring like an eye and looks as small as a small fish. Petiya-but in his real vision as the master of the elements, he can see the almost infinite power surging behind this "kraken queen", and can see the lines of countless invisible elements Connecting her body to the surrounding ocean, whether he wants to admit it or not, the elemental creature from a foreign land in front of him is the same powerful "master" as him, and this makes him especially jealous¡ª¡ª

    "Great Extractor, you and your people have been resurrected from the corpses of my compatriots, and have been resurrected time and time again; your arrival destroyed our dome, and extracted unimaginable pure water from the cracks in the dome to repair yourself. The body; you extract power from the wreckage of the gods, not only use it as firewood, but even feast on it¡ªif you can''t be called the''drawer'', I really can''t think of anyone else with this name."

    "...Well, you''re right," Petiya thought for a while, and admitted the other party''s statement quite happily. "Then let''s not discuss the name issue. How about discussing the deep blue network? Guru, you have been ruling. With this boundless sea, do you have..."

    "I don''t know what the''abnormal phenomenon'' you are talking about actually looks like, but as far as I know, everything here is just the same, nothing has changed¡ª" The giant slowly straightened up, and raised his finger while speaking. The endless and wide sea behind him, in just an instant, the sea separated to the two sides like a knife, but after the cliff-like body of water receded on both sides, what was exposed below it was not the seabed, but another. A turbulent sea-the pouring rain actually flew upwards from the surface of the "sea under the sea", forming a back-flowing rain curtain in a posture completely inconsistent with the laws of physics, and continuously flowing into the Dominion Glugno This "infinite sea" under my control.

    But what Grogno wants to show Petiya is not this wonderful layered sea, but the blue light streams rushing through between the "backflow rain curtain" and the deep sea.

    They are rushing in this vast water world, and the magic torrent that was originally hard to find in the material world has acquired a substantial form in the pure elemental environment. They are like the thick blood vessels of this world, constantly sending orders to the distance. The shocking original power, and at the intersection of those huge blue light streams, you can even see the appearance of distorted lenses. In those distorted light and shadow changes, you can vaguely see the projection from another space. Which emerged.

    "As you can see, the main body of the Deep Blue Network-I didn''t find anything wrong with it, at least so far it looks pretty normal."

    "... Maybe it''s just because the anomaly hasn''t reached here yet," Petia stared at the blue light streams rushing through the endless sea, his expression slowly becoming serious, "Our allies said that behind this vision It may be someone deliberately manipulated, if this is really man-made... then it may take a while for their actions to show their feet."

    "Artificial...who can insight into the mystery of this''planetary blood'' and control the operation of the deep blue network?" Grugno said with disdain, "are those mortals who are a little clever? Or those behind them? Gods who will go mad and out of control? The mystery of Deep Blue Netsway, even those of us who have lived for a long time, and the unbelievably powerful "Dragon God" at the beginning, dare not say that they can understand it. Who do you think is true in this world? Can this affect the operation of the Deep Blue Network?"

    "I don''t know, but the clue did show up, so I came to this place to find you," Petiya said with a serious face, "I know you don''t care much about the life and death of the material world, but we have been living in''there for a long time. One side''s."

    "...Hmph, I don''t believe that someone can influence the operation of Deep Blue Network Channel behind the scenes. This is something that only the original sailors can do-but I am not interested in entangled with you in this matter. "Grugno glanced at Petia, "I only have one question... You mentioned your''allies'' just now. Are you referring to the''Ceciles'' living in the northern part of the Loren continent? Or that? The Gawain of''resurrected''?"

    "Both of them," Pettia said indifferently, "Gavin Cecil is our friend, and the Cecil Empire under his rule is Siren¡¯s partner, and for now, we cooperate. It''s still very pleasant."

    "...Gavin Cecil, it''s interesting. I thought I would never hear this crazy name anymore. I didn''t expect him to come back as scheduled," Gruguno seemed to have a smile in his tone. , But couldn¡¯t tell whether the smile was taunting or sighing, and then his gaze fell on Petia again, the "one-eyed vortex" on his head slowly spinning, "Well, since you are willing to toss, then you Toss here, for the sake of the same water element, but also for the crazy name-you can set up a outpost near the rift in the boundless sea and send a few sentry over.

    "Normal elemental creatures don''t like to be close to those magic torrents, but you weird guys don''t seem to care about it...If you are willing to monitor the Deep Blue Gateway, then go, but some things must be agreed in advance.

    "Your sentry can''t find any trouble with the water element, and can''t leave the outpost too far. The approximate location of the outpost and the number of dispatchers are specified by me, and...I will keep staring at them."

    "No problem-this is your domain, and they are all reasonable requirements," Petia agreed to the element master''s request without hesitation, and then she seemed to think of something, with a curious expression on her face, "but I want to inquire about something..."

    "Go ahead, big taker."

    "When you mentioned Gawain Cecil just now, the attitude seemed a little weird," Petia looked at the elemental giant in front of him, "You also said that it was a''crazy name''... Why is this? And I heard Gawain Cecil was able to die and resurrect because he had received the blessing of the four elements. Is this true? Have you blessed him?"

    "Ha, big taker, your curiosity is really strong," Gruguno laughed, his voice rumbling from high in the sky, and then he paused for a moment before he said in a low voice, "Yes, this is Really, it''s rare for the four element masters to agree to do the same thing... and I naturally include me."

    "Why?" Petia''s curiosity grew more and more. "You guys don''t seem to be interested in the mortal world. It''s barely possible for the wind element to dominate Wendy, but what about the remaining three? Would he be interested in an ordinary mortal back then, and even personally bless him, giving him an immortal body?"

    "Why..." There was a deep roar from the surging sea water in Gruguno. He seemed to fall into a short memory, and suddenly smiled in the memory, "He...being a bold mortal Suddenly ran in front of you and said that he was going to climb the Voyager''s tower, and to the end of the tower to''leave the appointment.'' Who can restrain his curiosity? What a wonderful feat... The Dragon Race closes itself, and we have never seen such an incredible thing again...Who doesn''t want to see how this bold mortal will end up in the end?"

    The giant¡¯s voice was low and deep, and he paused for a moment before he said again with a slight sigh: ¡°We sent our avatars to take a look at him when he had a funeral. Both Frahm and Gundal Krum thought We were fooled..."

    He waved his hand, the curtain of water was waved by him like a waterfall, the sea was restored to its original shape with a roar of sound, and his gaze also fell on Petiya: "This is our new agreement, the big draw ¡ª¡ªDo you have anything else?"

    "No," Petia shook her head, with a serious expression on her face, slightly bending over to the giant in front of her, "Thank you very much for your understanding and cooperation, Gurulu-we will leave now, and I will send me later. The general of has come to discuss with you the specific arrangements for the outpost and the sentry. See you later."

    While talking, the deep-sea master turned and walked towards the elemental passage that was still in motion with the siren who was accompanying him. Master Grugno was stunned for a moment before he reacted, roaring like a sea wave. The shout reverberated over the boundless sea: "Damn it! My name is Grugno! Don''t you guys who don''t even have elemental cores have a memory?!"

    However, his yelling only resulted in Petia''s inadvertent wave of his hand and the back of the sea monsters quickly disappearing into the elemental rift. The distant sea breeze blew again, leaving only the master of the water element on the vast sea. Looking at each other with the sentinels of the Boundless Sea.

    After a while, a water elemental sentry holding a crystalline war spear couldn''t help but speak: "Lord, do you really believe what these sea monsters say? What they said is too unbelievable..."

    "I didn''t believe it at first, but when they took out the''souvenirs'', I began to believe it," Gruguno said in a deep voice, with inexplicable emotion in his tone, "Those things...for us It''s the pollution that they can''t wait to avoid. It''s not for them. They even take out that thing as a''gift''... This shows that they are serious. After all... They are sea monsters."

 Chapter 1233ï¼š Distant news

    In the afternoon garden, Gawain was sitting on a bench enjoying the rare quietness of the past few days. Since the approaching winter, he has not enjoyed the afternoon sun like this for a long time.

    The glorious giant sun hangs high in the sky, and the giant sun crown with faint wood grains reminds Gawain of the difference in this world all the time. He vaguely remembers the great consternation he felt when he first saw this giant sun. Even depressed, but unknowingly, this scene has been deeply imprinted in his heart. He is used to seeing the magnificent "sun", to the light and heat it brings, and to the world. all.

    I am also used to a lot of strange human or inhuman creatures around me.

    Tyre coiled herself on the lawn not far away, enjoying the temperature brought by the sun, her upper body straddling the path between the lawn and benches, lying lazily on a large decorative stone next to Gawain The above, with a tone of laziness in the afternoon (in fact, she is lazy at all times), talking about things that happened in the distance:

    "Basically this is the situation... Our queen has negotiated with the Water Elemental Master. Now a new contract has been made. The Water Elemental Master agreed to set up a long-term outpost in the Boundless Sea to monitor the Deep Blue Network. Activities... If something abnormal happens over there, I will receive a message as soon as possible."

    Things seemed to be going well, which made Gao Wen breathe a sigh of relief, but after hearing Tyre¡¯s retelling of the "negotiations", he was always a little strange in his heart. At this time, he couldn¡¯t help but say: "Yours and the locals. Isn¡¯t the relationship between the water element very tense? Especially this time, the matter is still very sensitive. It is necessary to set up outposts and permanent personnel on the "over there"... How did your queen negotiate successfully?"

    Tilton looked proud when he said: "You don''t understand this-although the elemental creatures are vengeful and stubborn, they are also reasonable, and our queen is the best at reasoning with others, she relies on it. Her sincerity and the art of negotiation... I heard that she also specially prepared a souvenir as a gift for this, but the water element dominated by the queen¡¯s language charm was overwhelmed by the queen¡¯s language charm, and she confiscated everything, so the queen took the souvenir back. Delivered to Seafood City..."

    Gao Wen was stunned when he heard it next to him. He instinctively felt that what the salted deep-sea fish said was not the same as what actually happened, especially the "local products" and "seafood city" mentioned in it were suspicious. , But he didn''t have any interest in continuing to inquire about it. After all... this is a sea monster, and the things related to this gang of salted deep sea fish have always been incredible.

    It''s just that when the topic is here, he can''t help being a little interested in the things that happened in the ancient times: "I heard that your sea monster and the native water element of this planet had a very fierce and long-term conflict. The reason is your ship. The spacecraft pierced the''dome'' of the water element domain during the forced landing?"

    "Who said no? I told you about this matter," Tyre sighed, with a look of reminiscence that appeared in the past, "In fact, we have exploded with the native water element of this planet. The cause of the conflict is not only the problem of penetrating the dome, but also because we were not familiar with the environment when we first arrived on this planet, coupled with nervousness, the process of forcibly repairing the spacecraft caused a lot of impact on the local water elements. After that, they came to us for the theory, and we failed to recognize each other for a while and were elemental creatures just like ourselves. We all thought it was a monster on the other side. Can we still fight?"

    The sea caterpillar said while clutching his head and shook his head. Finally, all his emotions turned into a sigh: "Hey, our spaceship is still stuck on the boundary of the water elemental realm..."

    Gawain imagined what it was like, and then reviewed this history from the perspective of element dominance. He suddenly felt that this beam is not light, and the local water elements are undoubtedly the real victims¡ª -I stayed at home and didn¡¯t provoke anyone. Suddenly, a group of foreign visitors smashed a hole in the roof of their house. They took someone to find an explanation. They were beaten as a monster, even when To this day, as soon as the Water Elemental Master looks up, he can still see that half of the accident vehicle is still stuck on his roof... This can bear it down and sign a peace agreement with the Kraken, which can only prove to be true. Can''t beat...

    But this kind of bad debt, which has lasted for tens of thousands of years, is not something that an outsider can explain clearly. What''s more, the relationship between the two groups of elemental creatures has also eased a lot over the years. He is not good to comment on this, but I asked casually: "Speaking of which...you had such a big conflict back then, how did the native water elements want to reconcile with you in the end?"

    Hearing Gawain¡¯s question, Tyre couldn¡¯t help showing a look of memories, and it took a long time to speak slowly: ¡°We¡¯ve been fighting for many years, maybe hundreds of thousands of years... or hundreds of thousands of years. The life of elemental creatures is long. And the character persistence, the war that took place in the elemental realm was in chaos, so we both regarded it as a daily activity until one day, the native water elements seemed to want to break the long deadlock. Planned a very large-scale operation, trying to destroy the protection of the Antavien in one fell swoop..."

    Gao Wen looked serious: "A large-scale operation?"

    "They somehow reached an agreement with Wendy, the ruler of the wind element, and organized a mighty combined army to attack Antavien. The power of storms and huge waves ravaged the entire ocean, and the majestic scene even made it at that time The first season of civilization thought that the end is coming," Tyre told the ancient history in a long voice, "I also participated in that battle, and the storm really impressed me-the wind element army and the water element army were even It''s packed with all the trenches and submarine valleys..."

    Gawain was already listening without knowing it¡ªevery time he heard such an ancient Mixin, he felt as if he was flying through history in person: "What happened after that?"

    Tyre raised her face and showed a smile in the memory. Her tone was gentle and leisurely: "That was the first time I drank a breath..."

    Gao Wen: "...?"

    Tyre nodded again, as if to affirm something: "Bigabing''s head."

    Gao Wen: "...?"

    He really felt that he was full, and he was still expecting what epic ancient records this sirens could bring to him¡ªwell, that terrifying elemental war might indeed be quite epic in itself, but he In the future, I will remember that no epic things can be recorded from the perspective of the sea monster-this group of deep-sea salted fish is extremely good at drawing the style of everything and everything to the same level as them...

    "Since then, the native water elements have suddenly converged. They seem to recognize the reality all at once, or they may feel that this endless war is not beneficial to both sides. In short, they are finally willing to cease the war. , The element master named Gurulu took the initiative to reveal the intention of the negotiation..." Tyr didn''t know what Gawain was thinking, her memories had come to an end, "Of course we agreed immediately-after all, Siren I didn¡¯t like to fight at first, and we were at a loss for this incident, but there¡¯s no way. After all, we don¡¯t want our spacecraft to fall..."

    Gao Wen always felt that the master of the water element could not be called the weird name ¡®Gurulu¡¯, but at this time he had no energy to continue discussing with this deep-sea salted fish.

    And at this moment, a familiar breath suddenly came from nearby, interrupting his thoughts, and also interrupting the increasingly weird conversation between him and Tyr.

    Gao Wen raised his head and looked in the direction of the breath, and saw a dim and twisted shadow suddenly appearing in the air under the afternoon sun. The shadow opened like a curtain, and Amber''s figure leaped from the inside to the ground. And jumped in front of him in three or two steps.

    "What''s the situation?" He looked at the half-elf curiously, and noticed that the expression on the other''s face was a bit serious, "a serious look."

    "There is news from Tarrond," Humber spoke and made Gao Wen wake up from a slightly lazy state. "Two copies-one from the Victorian Archon, and one from Hera, the chief of the dragon clan. Gore."

    Gawain immediately sat up straight on the bench, ignoring Tyre, who had already begun to doze next to him, and said quickly: "Let¡¯s talk about Victoria first."

    "Yes," Amber nodded. "Victoria sent Maggie over to pass the letter-she has arrived in the adventurer town of New Agonda and confirmed that the''adventurer Modil'' over there is indeed The ancestor of the Wilde family who disappeared six hundred years ago. She said that Modil Wilde''s current state is very wrong. It is very likely that he has encountered relics of the gods, and may even be chased by the power of ancient gods now..."

    "Ancient gods?" Gao Wen didn''t expect this incident to jump directly into the realm of gods, his expression on his face suddenly became extremely serious, he looked at Amber''s eyes, "How come another ancient god? Which ancient god?"

    Amber¡¯s expression suddenly became a little weird, as if this matter had a special meaning to her, but after a brief period of entanglement, she shook her head and put aside the distracting thoughts temporarily: "Shadow goddess, Miss Ye-now The shadow-type transcendents still believe that he is the master of the shadow power and the patron of the night, but according to Ms. Enya, this **** has disappeared after the departure of the sailor that year..."

    She hesitated when she mentioned the name "Ms. Night". Obviously, the guy who has always claimed to be "The Selection of Dark Night" is still a bit serious when facing his "belief", and Gao Wen knows it too. With the establishment of the Theocracy Council, as the mystery of the gods was gradually unveiled, this "Dark Night God''s Choice" (professed) sometimes became entangled in this way, but he also knew that Amber was not involved in this matter. No need for help from others.

    God has the destiny of God, and human beings are busy.

    After a moment of silence, he asked, "So, Modil is being chased by the power of''Lady Night''-what''s the specific situation?"

    "Modil Wilde has been close to the realm of the suspected kingdom of the Shadow Kingdom many times in the dream, and in the dream, he has come into contact with his own''another projection''. From the perspective of mysticism, this is gradually being drawn into the''exotic land''. Signs," Kohaku said immediately, "and after the last''dreaming'', Modil even brought back something from the''over there.'' Victoria thought this might indicate that Modil had already had a relationship with Lady Night¡¯s kingdom of God. The physical connection..."

    Amber told Gao Wen about the information he had just received, and at the end mentioned that Maggie had set off from Beigang, and was carrying a "sample" on the way to the imperial capital at the speed of the dragon clan. , The sample may be delivered to Cecil Palace as soon as possible tonight.

    "The Grand Archon Victoria hopes that we can show that sample to Ms. Enya," Amber said at last. "The dragon gods are ancient gods of the same age as Ms. Ye, although Ms. Enya is no longer strictly speaking. The original dragon gods, but she may still be able to recognize the power of Ms. Ye from those''samples'', and even find a way to temporarily cut off this connection."

    "Of course," Gao Wen nodded immediately, "Needless to say, I will show the''sample'' to Enya to see-after all, that person is now one of the senior advisors of the Theocracy. Except for that. Outside? What did Hragor say?"

    Amber recalled a little, and his expression became more serious: "Heragor''s side...the situation mentioned about the Tower of Upsurge may have changed, and this matter may also have something to do with Modil Wilde."

    Gawain stood up directly from the bench this time, his eyes widened: "The Tower of the Tide has changed?!"

    "It''s still unsure, at least from the recent monitoring records, there seems to be no change there, but the upper dragon clan suspects that the change occurred inside the Tower of Upsurge, and it has already happened," Amber nodded and said, "In a nutshell, They suspected what happened to Modil Wilde in the Tower of Upheaval, and the dragon **** at that time was unable to find out in time because of the influence of the power of the sailor, which eventually led to Modil''s current weird state... ¡­"

    Amber seriously spoke out the information from Tarrond. Gawain listened without saying a word, but he felt that his head grew louder and louder. He couldn''t help but raise his hand and press on the slightly swollen forehead, the corner of his eye. However, the light of the elders accidentally swept over Tyre, who was already slumped on the rock and started to fall asleep, and a feeling of emotion came to his heart¡ª¡ª

    A moment ago, I was still discussing some cramping things with this deep-sea salted fish. Why is the topic of the next moment so serious?

    "It seems that I have to talk to Enya about this matter." In the end, he could only sigh and force his attention to the business. "Although I think she doesn''t necessarily know about this matter. Where can we go more than us... Faced with the suppression of the power of the sailor''s relic, her''god'' has been targeted too seriously."

    ...

    Regarding the "sample" that Maggie brought from Tarrond, Gao Wen did not wait too long-just as Amber judged, that special "sample" was sent to Gao Wen''s desk that evening. .

    The bright magic spar lamp illuminates the study room covered with velvet carpet. A small mithril box protected by layers of complex runes and equipped with two organ locks was placed on the desk by Maggie, accompanied by the safe deposit box. There was a continuous and slight click to unlock between the rune structure and the mechanical lock, and the contents of the container finally appeared in front of Gawain and Amber.

    A layer of pitch-black flannel was spread on the bottom of the box, and against the dark background of the night, a few grains of gray sand were particularly eye-catching.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1234ï¼š Shadow Sand

    Those gray-white sands are the "samples" that Maggie brought back from Tarrond all the way, and they are the mysteries that Modil Wilde brought back from the "other side" when he was chased by the ancient gods. Substance, they lie quietly in the background of pitch-black flannel, like a few dim stars inlaid in the night sky, and on their edges, a very subtle gray-white tone like a diffused halo extends to the flannel Above, those off-white tones are very inconspicuous, if not for careful observation, even Gawain would barely be able to distinguish it.

    "...is this thing?" Gawain looked at the sand in the box a little unexpectedly, and subconsciously said, "It looks very inconspicuous..."

    "Yes, it''s very inconspicuous, but it''s definitely not something that the material world should have," Maggie said with a serious face. "Prior to my coming, Victoria and Heragor had done a certain degree of inspection of these sands. They found that these sands did not interact with any magical power, and would not be infested by any color. When they were illuminated on their surface with a colored light source, they would always show a constant gray state, as if their body was still located in an unrealistic state. In an independent space affected by the world, what we see is only their projection in the real world-but their existence is real."

    Gao Wen gave a hum, and then he muttered for a while and suddenly said: "...what is Victoria doing?"

    "She was by Mr. Modil''s side-she didn''t reveal her identity," Maggie nodded and said, "Mr. Modil''s situation is very unstable now, it seems that the dream will be pulled to the''other side'' at any time, and The blood connection between Victoria and him seems to be able to temporarily interfere with this kind of''traction'' and wake him up from the dream in time..."

    "I heard that Modil''s abnormal situation appeared after he approached Tarrond," Gawain said again, "Have you considered letting him leave the place temporarily?"

    "Before we set off, we discussed this with Lord Herragor, but Her Excellency Herragor advised us not to act rashly," Maggie shook her head. "Divine power is an extremely strange and difficult''thing''. Once you have been entangled by the power of the gods, it is useless to rely solely on the physical level of "pull the distance", because the connection has been established, and the power of the gods will cross the barrier of time and space-even in worse circumstances, the act of rushing away On the contrary, it may lead to more serious backlash..."

    "I can understand..." Gao Wen nodded slightly when he heard the words, "It''s just like the beliefs of various gods. It''s okay if you don''t believe it. Once you believe it, the shackles will be formed. It is not so easy to get out of it. The gods themselves can''t control it."

    He couldn''t help sighing in his heart, and then he looked up at Amber, only to find that this half-elf had been staring at the sand in the box for some time. She used to make trouble for a long time no matter what new things were encountered. It was surprisingly quiet, and those amber eyes were full of confusion, curiosity, and thoughtful complex expressions.

    He immediately thought of Amber¡¯s "birth" and the inextricable connection between this half-elf and the shadow world, and he couldn''t help but care about it: "Why? Will it be uncomfortable to see these things?"

    "No... that''s not it," Amber finally woke up from his thoughts, and shook his head quickly after hearing Gawain''s words. "It just feels...a little familiar and kind, as if she had been in contact with these things a long time ago. It''s like..."

    "Then your feeling is probably right," Gawain nodded lightly, "This thing is most likely from the Shadow Realm, and the Shadow Realm... is the place where you were really born, maybe there is still some of the original in your subconscious mind. Memories."

    Amber gave a noncommittal cry, scratching her hair and didn''t say anything again-Robot No. 36, this is her true origin hidden under her seemingly half-elf appearance. As the top achievement of the ancient Gondor Empire''s biochemical engineering, she The body of a shadow dweller was stuffed with the soul of a shadow dweller. Although she no longer remembers her experience as a shadow dweller, it now seems...those memories that have disappeared still left some indelible projections in her heart. .

    Maggie was confused by the conversation between Gawain and Amber. She obviously did not know the "hidden origin" of the Imperial Intelligence Minister. At this time, she couldn''t help asking: "What are you talking about?"

    "It''s nothing, some old things," Gawain waved his hand casually, got up from behind the desk and picked up the delicate and complicated metal small box. "I''ve already seen the sample, and we laymen may also analyze it. Nothing, it''s time to ask the real expert... What is Ms. Enya doing at this time?"

    Amber said casually: "Who knows? Either reading the newspaper or drinking tea, or playing cards with people online-anyway, living a leisurely life that makes me envious..."

    Gawain couldn''t help sighing, and muttered as he walked toward the door: "...Stop talking about you, I feel envious."

    Passing through the long corridor from the study to the incubation room, Gao Wen and his party arrived at Enya''s door in a short time. They found that the door of the incubation room was concealed, and there seemed to be a vague voice coming out of it-Gao Wen returned at first. I was wondering who would visit the retired **** at this time, but soon he heard a "quack" coming from the incubator.

    He and Amber¡¯s faces suddenly showed clear smiles¡ªthe retired parents are bringing their babies.jpg.

    Gao Wen stepped forward and opened the door of the incubator room. At first glance, he saw the young dragon lying on Enya eggshell pretending to occupy the mountain, stretched his neck in all directions, and was lying on it. The golden dome above his head steadily slammed into the grooved base on the floor, with pale gold runes on the surface, filled with a kind of lazy and satisfying atmosphere-then Gao Wen''s eyes turned around in the room again After a lap, I saw another young dragon.

    The little guy was sitting in a corner, seemingly serious, with an iron bucket on his head. On the floor in front of her, there was an iron shelf that I didn¡¯t know where to find. On the shelf, there were rows of roasted half-baked. Betty, the maid chief, was squatting next to the barbecue rack, seriously teaching the young dragon how to use spices correctly and how to cook the meat¡ªI don¡¯t know how much this education can do.

    Gao Wen looked around like this, his face couldn''t help showing a helpless expression, how should I put it, the daily life of these guys is quite rich...

    "Ah, my friend, good day," Enya had noticed Gao Wen and his party at the door, her eggshell against the wyrmling while greeted in a gentle and pleasant tone, "You also brought other guests. ... It seems that you are in trouble again?"

    "Yes, I''m here basically to destroy your leisure time," Gawain teased a little self-deprecatingly, "This time I bring new news from Tarrond."

    While talking, the two young dragons also noticed the appearance of Gawain and Amber. They immediately stopped playing, and screamed while flapping their wings and ran to the door. First, they raised their wings and lowered their heads with Gawain and Amber. They each made two "quacks", and then they noticed Maggie, who was standing by without saying a word.

    The two little guys suddenly showed humanized curious expressions on their faces. They tilted their heads and looked at the "Dragonborn" in front of them. They seemed to recognize the same kind of breath on each other, but there was a different feeling in that breath¡ª -The young dragons who don''t understand the ancient history of the dragon clan became nervous and flinched their wings.

    This scene made Maggie, who was about to say hello with a smile, suddenly froze. She stood at the door in a little embarrassment. She didn''t know where to place her arm just after raising her arm at a slight angle. Gao Wen quickly noticed this. , He immediately wanted to speak to alleviate this somewhat embarrassing situation, but at the moment when he was about to break the silence, the two young dragons who were retreating due to tension seemed to suddenly react and uttered a "quack" cheerful cry.

    They jumped up on the floor, fluttered their wings and came to Maggie''s side. They stretched out their long necks and tried to rub the latter''s hand. Maggie didn''t react for a while. When they did, they were already caught by the two little guys. Entangling, she showed a bewildered expression, and at the same time looked a little confused at the "old god" in the center of the room that was glowing with a pale golden glow.

    "Relax, they just thought you were a bit strange," Enya smiled lightly, her tone soft and gentle, "Dragon will never admit his own kind."

    "The two little guys still don''t have names?" Gao Wen glanced at the young dragons who had been playing around Maggie, and suddenly asked with some curiosity.

    "Not yet, Melita and Noretta think that they can wait for the two little guys to grow up before they have a formal name," Enya said with a smile, "but now they both have nicknames, it was yesterday that Merita I just gave it..."

    "Nation name?" Gao Wen was taken aback, and the corners of his mouth couldn''t help but cocked. "I don''t know about it yet-what name did Merita give them?"

    Enya seemed a little helpless in her tone: "Mei Li and Nore..."

    Gao Wen: "...Can you still be so casual!!"

    "I also think it''s pretty casual, but the two little guys seem to like it," Enya said casually, "Let''s not talk about it anymore. You have something to ask me today, right?"

    When talking about business, Gawain''s expression became a little serious. He first looked back at Betty, who was on standby, and beckoned to the maid: "You take two little guys out to play."

    "Yes, Your Majesty." Betty nodded immediately, walked quickly and pressed the heads of the two young dragons, and then only casually greeted her, and the two genuine dragons immediately followed her obediently, like two quilts. The dogs brought home by the owner usually leave the hatching room.

    After Betty and the Whelps left, Gao Wen came to Enya and opened the metal box that he had been holding: "Look at this first."

    As the gray-white gravel in the metal box revealed its true face, the light golden runes slowly wandering on the surface of Enya''s eggshell stagnated for a moment, and her tone instantly changed from lazy to extremely serious: "You are Where did you get this thing?"

    Seeing Enya''s reaction, Gao Wen knew that he was on the right trip.

    "This thing may come from a lost kingdom of God. A mortal being chased by the power of an ancient **** brought it to the real world from a dream," Maggie immediately explained to the side, "It looks like you know the origin of this thing?"

    "...This is the shadow and dust, from the land blessed by Lady Ye, and since the sailor left this world, the whereabouts of Lady Ye is unknown, no matter whether it is in the real world or the shadow world, this world can never be found again. Kind of pure dust," a solemn and low voice came from the golden dome, mixed with memories and emotions, "These dusts exist at the moment of light and shadow interlacing, they are sacred''eternal products'', all colors and lights in the world They can¡¯t change the way they appear in the eyes of mortals, and wherever they go, they are where Lady Ye¡¯s kingdom goes... Yes, this thing comes from a lost kingdom of God, this is Lady Ye¡¯s The kingdom of God itself."

    Listening to Enya''s explanation, Maggie''s expression suddenly changed, and her eyes widened: "Wait, these sands are Lady Ye''s kingdom of God itself?! Then let''s take this thing out, isn''t it..."

    "Child, it''s not wise to talk about toxicity without the dose. Have you noticed the grayish-white color that stretches out around those grains of sand? Just relying on these sands that have been disconnected from the source of the shadows, they are spreading out of the''nation of God'' That''s just a little bit."

    "Uh..." Maggie''s face was suddenly embarrassed, "I was too nervous just now."

    "Understandably, this is related to the power of the gods after all, and it is an ancient **** who escaped hunting during the time of the sailor and is still missing..." Enya said, "When I saw these things just now All were taken aback."

    "I remember you mentioned Miss Ye who is missing," Gawain suddenly cut in aside, "You said she may be in a strange state of''hidden'', you can even''feel'' that he is still alive... "

    "But that was the former''me''," Enya said lightly. "Now I have lost the ability to perceive another god. All that is left is the experience and knowledge needed to help you identify this "relic". And even if It¡¯s me...I can¡¯t help you find the whereabouts of that lady. He hides it deeply."

    "...Is there any feasible ideas?" Maggie did not give up, and asked on the side, "What can we do to find the clues to the lost kingdom of God..."

    "I can''t help it. The ¡®mortal chased by the power of the ancient gods¡¯ that you just mentioned is probably the only way of thinking," Enya replied immediately, "Look at your attitude at the moment...that mortal should be very special?"

    "...This is just another thing we want to tell you," Gawain said with a soft breath, "You should know that mortal-he is Modil Wilde, who was born in 600 years The human adventurer who was active before, you have seen him in the Tower of Upsurge."

    The incubation room fell silent for a moment, and Enya''s eggshell surface could not show any expression, but Gawain could almost feel the seriousness of her escape becoming real in an instant, and the silence lasted for a few minutes. Seconds after the seeding, the voice of the former dragon **** came from the golden dome: "It seems that I had a great mistake back then...what happened to the Tower of Upstream?"

    As Gawain expected, after hearing the name of Modil Wilde, Enya immediately thought of the tower left by the sailor-it was the combination of Modil and Tarrond. , The key hub that connects 600 years ago with the present era, is also the most likely element to direct events to the "realm of the gods."

    "There is nothing wrong now," Gawain sighed lightly, "But Hragor is very worried."

 Chapter 1235ï¼š Terrible speculation

    Gawain did not conceal any concealment or hesitation, and revealed the news from Tarrond to Enya.

    The incubation room was quiet. Gao Wen and the others did not speak for a while. Only the pale golden runes on the surface of Enya''s eggshells circulated slowly as before, showing that the former dragon gods were falling into thinking.

    "The Tower of Reverse Tide..." The first person who couldn''t help but speak was Kohaku. The expression on this half-elf''s face looked quite nervous, "Should it be..."

    "There are two things that cannot be explained clearly now," Enya''s voice came from the eggshell. "First, Modil''s special state does not seem to be the result of being polluted by the back tide, but it is obviously related to the disappearance of the ancient times. What is the connection between the goddess of shadow and the goddess of shadow? Second, Modil was in a normal state when he left the tower of the tower of the tides, and he even had many years of adventure records circulating after that. Yushi, and I can be sure that after he left that year, he never returned to Talrond until the day of the''coming of age'', let alone contact with the Tower of the Upstream, so his weird state could not be contact with the Upstream. The result of the tower-then where did he come into contact with the erosion of the power of the gods?"

    "So we have always suspected that this matter has something to do with Violet," Kohaku said immediately. "That country is mysterious, and it feels like there are some great secrets hidden in it. To be honest, if we learn about it someday I¡¯m not surprised that the power of the gods is hidden in a huge island¡ªperhaps Modil Wilde had been to Violet back then and was polluted by the gods there, and even established a connection with Lady Night?"

    As soon as Amber¡¯s voice fell, Gawain on the side shook his head slightly: ¡°Unfortunately, the city of a thousand towers has officially responded to us. They deny that Modil Wilde ever visited Violet.¡±

    "This is just their denial, no one knows what the facts are," Amber couldn''t help but muttered, "but then again, if Modil Wilde is really contaminated in Violet, then this matter Maybe it really has nothing to do with the Tower of Upheaval, but we can breathe a sigh of relief..."

    No one spoke for a while, and no one responded to Amber¡¯s muttering. It was only a few seconds later that the voice from Enya''s eggshell broke the silence: "There is no absolute in the world..."

    "Great adventurer..." Gawain suddenly tapped his forehead with a little headache. "This is really a headache. Modil has been to too many places and too many suspicious things in his life. , So that it seems that any clue can find a connection on him, and the two areas that can''t be reached are likely to overlap on him..."

    "My friend, what are you going to do with this matter?" Enya said suddenly, "Regardless of whether there is really any connection behind all this, we can be sure of at least two points: The Tower of Rebellion cannot be left there forever, and Mo The deteriorating situation of Dill Wilde cannot be delayed. Our discussion here is of no avail. At least there should be a concrete response."

    Gao Wen did not speak for a while, he frowned and fell into deep thinking and weighing, but Amber on the side said: "If you can directly blow up that tower..."

    "Which things left by the sailor can be blown up so easily?" Gao Wen glanced at the half-elf helplessly, and then his expression became serious, as if he had made some decision and said, "I may need to Go to Tarrond yourself."

    As soon as this statement came out, Maggie, who had been standing beside him quietly and without speaking, suddenly widened her eyes in surprise: "Your Majesty? You are going to go in person..."

    "Are you going to Tarrond again?!" Maggie didn''t finish her words, and Amber on the side opened her eyes wide. "Think of it clearly, this time going to Tarrond is not as safe as the last time. And now there are a lot of things on Loren''s side, whether it is the coordination of the alliance members, the routes around the mainland, and the affairs of the empire, all of which are major issues...

    Gao Wen smiled and shook his head before Amber finished speaking: "Everything that needs me to deal with is a big deal, but there are many things here that at least someone can deal with it on my behalf-I don¡¯t want to deal with the tower of reverse tide. Dare to let others come in contact. As for safety and insecurity... I didn''t do so much for safety, not to mention the last trip to Tarrond... Actually, it was not safe to go, did it?"

    While talking, he glanced at the golden dome next to him with a smile, and then Enya''s helpless voice came from the eggshell: "My friend, the last time I invited you was sincere..."

    "I''m not kidding, your own existence at that time was too dangerous," Gawain smiled and waved his hand, then his expression became serious. "This matter is set first, but Heidi and Bird need to be set. Wen and they made some arrangements to make preparations for the Government Affairs Department. Amber, you are responsible for informing them after you go back, and you also make preparations to properly maintain the domestic situation while I am away."

    Humber just subconsciously nodded, and then reacted: "Huh? You won''t take me this time?"

    "This time is different from last time," Gawain nodded slowly, and said with a serious expression. "This time I am no longer dealing with mortal forces. Your talent in intelligence and penetration is over there. I don¡¯t have much room to play, and I am more worried about leaving many things in the country to others than taking you to Tarrond."

    "...Okay," Amber thought for a while, and felt that Gawain''s words made sense, but his ears were still a little drooping, "Then listen to you."

    ¡­¡­

    Amber and Maggie left first. The former needed to arrange her work, and the latter experienced a long-distance flight from Tarrond to Beigang and then from Beigang to Cecil City. The tired body needed some rest. In addition, the two wyrmlings were taken away by Betty before returning, and the hatching room was quiet for a while, leaving only Enya and Gaowen.

    In this quiet atmosphere, one person and one egg were thinking about their own affairs. For a long time, Gao Wen broke the silence with some apologetics: "I seem to come to you only when I am in trouble."

    "Compared with the past, the''trouble'' you have caused now can only be regarded as the pleasure of adjusting life to me," Enya said in a mild, low voice, "you don''t need to apologize for this, on the contrary, I I''d rather see that you can bring so much''trouble''-which means that you are not content with the status quo, which means that you are still moving towards your ambitious goal."

    Gao Wen couldn''t help but his mouth turned upwards: "Is that so?"

    "Of course," Enya said with a smile, "I am very pleased with that, and what makes me particularly pleased is that you decided to go to Tarrond for the second time this time..."

    Gao Wen couldn''t help being a little curious: "Is there anything special about this?"

    "This shows that you have not been fooled by the brilliant achievements you have created so far," Enya said in a serious tone, "and this is what I have always worried about the most-when you succeed in making this land prosperous. , Fulfilled your initial commitment to the people, when you established an alliance, and dozens of countries in the alliance regarded you as the biggest pillar; when you restarted the route around the continent, this season, the largest civilization in history The river of trade began to flow; when you successfully established the theocracy council, let all the power of the world and the theocracy be used for your own use-when you have done all of this and put it on other people, even if one contributes to it, it is enough to stay in history. After the incident, I am very happy to see that you are still willing to leave your palace and go to a wasteland to solve the crisis in person.

    "I have known many great mortals. I have gone through their lives and seen their great achievements. It is not that no one has done those things like you, but few people are still willing to commit risks after completing these many great deeds. ¡­Sometimes it doesn¡¯t mean they are cowardly and slack. Sometimes it¡¯s just a wise choice out of safety, but in all fairness, I appreciate your choice more... and I believe that it¡¯s not just because you are an''extraterritorial wanderer.'' ''."

    "Extraterritorial Wanderer... this title really doesn''t have much practical significance. I''m just a traveler, and I don''t even know where I am going to go next." Gao Wen laughed a little self-deprecatingly, "But since my The first stop is here, then I have to do what I promised before, and besides... the world is so dangerous, I dare not slack off casually."

    Speaking of this, he paused for a while before looking at Enya with a solemn expression: "You tell me the truth, about the Tower of Upsurge...Are you also worried about the pollution inside actually... "

    "The little dragonborn girl was here just now. I don''t want my words to make her too nervous." The golden runes on the surface of Enya''s eggshell slowed down her wandering speed. "...Just like you guessed, I really doubt the inverse. Unknown changes have taken place inside the Tower of Tide."

    Gao Wen said immediately: "Isn¡¯t there still no evidence that Modil Wilde¡¯s vision is related to the pollution of the reverse tide? Although he did appear to be chased by the ancient gods only after he approached the tower of the reverse tide. Signs, but the ancient **** chasing him is obviously Lady Ye, not the tide..."

    "This is what I worry about," Enya interrupted Gawain. "The most likely opportunity for Modil to be contaminated by the gods is the experience of stepping into the tower of the tide, but now it is The Shadow Goddess, who has been missing for more than 1.8 million years, is what I worry about the most."

    A terrible conjecture suddenly appeared in Gao Wen''s mind: "You mean..."

    "Adverse tide... is possible to pollute the gods," Enya''s voice was low, and she slowly uttered a truth that stunned Gawain. "Even more directly, the tendency to pollute the gods by the reverse tide may be better than the tendency to pollute the mortals. more obvious."

    "The tendency to pollute the gods?!" Gao Wen''s eyes widened, "Why does it have this nature? Isn''t its main feature to instill taboo knowledge into mortals?"

    Enya''s voice sounded from the eggshell: "Instilling taboo knowledge into mortals is the unformed''divine title'' of Adversity, and it is the manifestation of his divinity, but don¡¯t forget, on what basis Adversity was born in the first place. of."

    "The basis for the birth of the contrarian..." Gao Wen understood Enya''s meaning after a little thought, "You mean... the legacy of the sailor?"

    "The essence of the upsurge is the''deified product'' of the sailor''s legacy, and the legacy left by the sailor...has one of the biggest''missions'' to deal with the gods on this planet," Enya said unhurriedly "This''mission'' is very likely to become one of the essence of the counter-tide along with the''deification'' of the sailor''s legacy, so that he has the tendency to chase and invade the gods."

    Gao Wen finally fully understood Enya''s concern: "So... after learning about Modil''s weird situation, the most worrying thing you worry about is that the tide has found Miss Night in hiding and stared at the ancient god? "

    "Ms. Ye¡¯s connection with this world has been severed for more than 1.8 million years. Such a long period of time is enough to weaken the once extremely powerful ancient god. If the tide wants to find a suitable prey, then Ms. Ye is obviously The best option. Secondly, Ms. Ye has no real believers and messengers in this world, which means that even if something goes wrong with him, the world will not be aware of it, and other gods will not pass through the "believers" all over the world. The Eye''s learned that there was an ancient **** who had been conspired by the reverse tide. This is a''prey'' who can''t stun snakes..."

    Listening to Enya''s low voice analysis, Gawain felt that he had already had a few drops of cold sweat on his forehead, but the question also emerged from his heart at the same time: "Wait, you didn''t say that the so-called''God of Adversity'' and Isn''t there a complete reason? He doesn''t even have a reason. He can make such complicated judgments and arrangements?"

    "Adversity really does not have complete reason, so he will not make too complicated plans, but he will follow instinct to find ways to get out of trouble or become stronger, and the instinct of gods..." Enya paused. It seems to be thinking about what kind of language can be used to explain this concept more concisely and easily. "The instinct of gods is something more complicated than the instincts of mortals. It sometimes points directly to a''successful result'', and for To achieve this successful result, the gods can take a series of actions without thinking process-this is essentially a mechanism that appears to satisfy the condition of''responding to the wishes of believers'', but in some cases, it can also allow Under the instinct, the reverse tide completed a perfect''predation''."

    "Doesn''t this mean that the Shadow Goddess is in a very dangerous situation?" Gawain suddenly became a little nervous, "So Modil was chased by the power of the Shadow Goddess. The real reason is most likely because the pollution of the tide uses him as a springboard. Connected to Ms. Ye¡¯s''hiding place''? He has become a medium for transmitting pollution?"

    "Now you know what I am most worried about," Enya said in a deep voice, "Once my speculation is true, and once the reverse tide really pollutes and swallows an ancient god, then he has a chance to complete the transformation. '', to complete the last step of''maturity'' that He failed to complete in ancient times. He will change from an unformed''embryo'' to a formed god, and this **** is completely free from any clergy and dogma. There is no initial perception of''protecting mortals''..."

    Gao Wen added Enya¡¯s last sentence: "Because the mortals who need him to shelter...were extinct more than one million years ago."

    Enya sighed: "Conjecture in a worse direction. Perhaps he will have a little bit of instinct to''protect mortals'', and then this instinct will be distorted into an impulse to''revenge for the people."

 Chapter 1236ï¼š Touch

    Enya''s guess made Gawain truly realize what the most serious consequences of the change in the Tower of the Inverse Tide would be.

    It is not only the spread of pollution, not just the power of the counter-tide spreading to the outside world, but the counter-tide will become a true god, a complete **** who has completely broken free from the seal and embryonic state, and he will not be affected by anything from The shackles of the priesthood are not bound by the principle of "protecting mortals." The usual methods such as weakening divine power, blocking thoughts, and imprisoning divinity will be useless in front of such a "complete God"!

    "An uncontrolled **** will walk around in the world. He has no conscience, good or evil, and is very likely to be full of hatred..." Enya''s low voice came from the golden dome, the scene she described , Even Gawain felt creepy.

    But soon, Enya''s tone changed slightly: "Of course, all these are the worst guesses. There is no actual evidence to prove that the tide can really pollute the night lady and brought it back from Modil Wilde. You can also judge from the shadows and dusts of Ms. Ye¡¯s power that is still stable and pure, and he has not been infested in any way..."

    "But the vision that happened to Modil Wilde''s ¡®link¡¯ is genuine," Gao Wen said in a deep voice, "Perhaps everything hasn¡¯t happened yet, maybe it¡¯s only in the morning and evening."

    His thoughts were running fast, and he began to work hard to figure out how to eliminate this crisis from the invisible, but he did not think for long, because he had discussed an "ultimate plan" with Enya a long time ago.

    "...It seems that I still have to consider the orbital crash plan mentioned before," Gao Wen sighed slightly, his tone a little helpless, "Only the legacy of the sailor can truly completely destroy the tower..."

    The so-called "orbital crash plan" is to transfer some of the Voyager satellites and small space stations in orbit to a designated location, and then drop them to the surface of the planet through the orbital abandonment agreement. With all safety protocols completely closed, these The space junk falling from the sky will produce a terrifying power comparable to a meteorite crash, and more importantly, the energy and weapons and ammunition remaining in the abandoned facilities will be smashed during the crash. According to Enya''s original statement, these came from the sailors. The impact of the explosion of the heritage is the only way to destroy the heritage of other sailors.

    Before Tarrond''s "Morning Ceremony", Gawain used this method as a deterrent to the Dragon God''s assassin. After that, when he discussed the Tower of Rebellion with the "Rebirth" Dragon God, "Orbital crash plan" It was mentioned again, and was regarded as an alternative plan to destroy the Tower of Inverse Tide, but... this alternative plan is not so easy to make up your mind to implement.

    Those ancient space facilities that are in disrepair cannot fall accurately, and the impact they produce after the crash will never just destroy a "tiny" tower against the tide. Even in the best case, the damage caused by the orbital fall will sweep away. The west coast of Tarrond and a considerable amount of inland areas, and in those places...may still be survivors living in the wasteland struggling to survive, waiting for support.

    An orbital fall means sacrificing the survivors who have persisted to this day. They survived the "mature ceremony" against the divine disaster, but they will become the same as the satellites due to the "big picture". The dust, even the history books of later generations... will not leave the names of these victims.

    The incubator quieted down. After a long time, Gao Wen said again: "Since the assistance from the Alliance is in place, Tarrond has already increased investment in sending expedition forces to search for survivor settlements along the coastline to the west. Surveillance personnel near the Tower of Inverse Tide also carried out limited activities along the west coast. In the past two months, survivors, large and small, have been spotted... You said you did not when you attacked these places. Keep your hands, there won''t be many dragons who have survived, but the facts have proved...survival is the instinct of life, and this is no exception for dragons."

    "But if the God of Rebellion really has the possibility of leaving the containment..." Enya said softly, "The entire dragon race may be his''revenge object'', whether it is a survivor on the west coast, another dragon race, or even the whole All mortal races in the world...will only usher in greater sacrifices."

    "I understand, so I will make all preparations for the implementation of the orbital crash plan, but unless there is no other choice, it will always be a plan," Gao Wen said in a deep voice, "I will... Case."

    "...This is very dangerous, even if you are special, even if you can resist the spiritual pollution of all the gods in this world under normal circumstances, I can''t guarantee that this speciality will also be effective in the face of the tide," Enya''s tone was exceptional. Solemnly, the runes on the surface of the eggshell almost completely stopped wandering, "Frankly speaking...I don''t think this is a wise choice. You have a more important meaning to the world. Even if the tide is out of control, it is a catastrophe. , But if the alliance at this moment loses you, it will also be a disaster."

    "Don''t tell me it''s like I''m going to die," Gao Wen couldn''t help but smile, and then shook his head slightly, "and you said not long ago that you appreciate my not indulging in the past merits, and you are still willing to enjoy the achievements With the spirit of committing danger..."

    "Just now, it was a compliment from a friend''s point of view. Now this is a worry from a friend''s point of view. This is not a contradiction." Enya''s tone was very indifferent, "I have only been a friend like you for 1.87 million years."

    "...I will be cautious," Gao Wen suppressed a smile on his face and said solemnly, "Although I know that''cautious'' is not necessarily enough in this matter, but when there is no other choice, , I can only try to be as cautious as possible."

    The voice from the golden dome was smiling: "Then I wish you all the best. Although my ¡®blessing¡¯ is useless now, I can only wish you well when I have no choice."

    Speaking of this, she suddenly paused, as if remembering something, she said: "Ah, maybe I can do something else to practice this ¡®adventure¡¯ for you..."

    Hearing the faint interest that appeared in the second half of Enya''s sentence, Gawain''s heart was instantly excited, and he felt as if the word "Danger" appeared on his forehead, and his face suddenly changed slightly: "What do you mean... "

    "Would you like to try the new drink I made recently?" Enya''s tone rose. If her eggshells have expressions, then she must be full of smiles now. "I adjusted the formula again to ease the main points. The ingredients, maybe there will be no more strong stimulation like last time. This time is definitely true self-confidence...

    Gao Wen didn''t wait for the egg to finish speaking and got up from the sofa, and walked towards the door: "I suddenly remembered that there is a meeting to be held this afternoon, and I will discuss it next time... "

    He flashed quickly, and as soon as his voice fell, he was already on the corridor. Enya tried to stop and didn¡¯t have time to speak. She only saw that there was only an empty doorway not far away. Two seconds later, the golden A regretful sigh came from the dome: "Hey...I am indeed quite confident this time. Could it be that the last time was too exciting?"

    While talking, she suddenly saw something flashing by in the corridor outside the door. After careful observation, she discovered that it was a snake tail with fine scales and beautiful patterns. She immediately got rid of her loss and greeted outside the door loudly. Miss Siren passing by: "Miss Tyre!"

    The snake''s tail in the corridor shook and stopped arching forward. A moment later, a head came in through the door of the hatching room. Tyre looked curiously at the golden dome bathing in the light: "Ms. Enya, Are you looking for me?"

    "Yes, Miss Tyre," Enya said with a smile, "I have some good things here, do you want to come in and try it?"

    "Good stuff? Taste it?!" Tilton''s eyes lit up, and the whole snake instantly became energetic. She arched her body into the incubation room, and at the same time, she did not know when the water element had condensed a shiny pair in her hands. Knife and fork, and then raised the knife and fork towards the golden dome in the middle of the room, with a bright smile on his face, "You finally figured it out? That''s great, I promise you, it won''t hurt in one bite," My teeth are good, and you will grow up in a while..."

    To be honest, she missed the fragrant "tea egg" in this room. It was really not a day or two. Since the day Enya moved in, Tyre had prepared a knife, fork, and knife for the new neighbor. Dinner plate, but the negotiations between them have not gone smoothly, Miss Siren had to suppress her appetite to this day, but she never expected...the food will also suddenly want to open one day!

    However, her excitement only lasted for a while, and she was interrupted mercilessly by Enya. An invisible force pushed her forward, making it difficult for her to move forward. At the same time, a little surprised, helpless and a little nervous came from the golden dome. Voice: "Stop, Miss Tyre, I didn''t mean that... You wipe the corners of your mouth, I want you to taste something else!"

    Tir the whole snake coiled up, arching forward in front of the barrier formed by the invisible force, arching and struggling to say: "Huh? Then you tell me to come in..."

    "I want you to try this," Enya said as she manipulated the magic support to raise several containers on the disposal shelf not far away. She mixed the liquids in the containers with ease, and finally poured them into a cup. Filled with a cup of dark brown solution that is constantly bubbling, "This is my new drink, but no one is willing to try it for a while..."

    "Ah... so this is it," Tilton was frustrated and lay down softly on the ground, but soon her eyes fell on the glass of liquid floating in the air, and there was a little bit of expression in her eyes. Interested, "But since you made this thing yourself, maybe it tastes good for us Kraken?"

    Insert an app: A perfect re-engraving of the old version of the book-chasing artifact, an app that can change the source.

    "You can taste it," Enya smiled clearly, "I am very confident."

    Tyre glanced suspiciously at the golden dome in front of her. After a while, the color of hesitation finally faded. She reached out to take the cup floating towards her, carefully looked at the bubbling liquid in it, and finally took a deep breath. , Picked up the cup and poured it down.

    "How does it taste?" Enya immediately stared at the sea monster in front of her nervously, "Is it..."

    "I think it''s a little weird, it''s like..." Tyre smacked and murmured, but before she finished her words, she suddenly widened her eyes, and then jumped up on the spot in a very exaggerated posture, and turned her back. Falling to the ground, there was a shout in the middle, "Wow"

    Then he died.

    After a while, the "corpse" of the sea monster that fell on the ground suddenly turned into scattered water, and the floor of the incubation room became wet. Then there was Tyre''s cry from a room in the distance. Then came the exclaims of the maids...

    Enya stood motionless on the base in the center of the room, watching thoughtfully at the water glass falling on the ground and a little dark solution spilled, and muttered softly: "It seems that the irritation of this is still a bit serious..."

    ¡­¡­

    In a relatively modestly furnished room, the curtains blocked the outside light, and the magic spar lamp was not turned on. Only a little sunlight poured into the room hazy through the thick fabric, keeping the room in a dim state.

    Two delicate steel daggers are hung on the wall opposite the door, and a small dressing table is placed next to the window. Apart from a few simple skin care products, there are hardly many ladies and ladies on the dressing table. Favorite bottles.

    A delicately structured metal storage box was placed on the table top of the dressing table. As the lid opened gently, Amber''s figure appeared on the chair.

    She stared at the intricate metal small box. The gray sand grains at the bottom of the box were reflected in her pale golden eyes. For the next few minutes, she just looked at these "samples" in a daze, frowning occasionally. At first, it stretched out, as if thinking about something carefully, but didn''t think about anything.

    These sand grains did not look the slightest change from before. Whether it was Gawain or Maggie, or even the old dragon god, they also said that these sands are just dead things, they seem to be just sand, at most...with a source. The peculiarity of the self-deity is nothing.

    However, the kind of familiarity that has always emerged is constantly rising from her heart. Amber stared at the sand, as if she could feel their..."attraction".

    This kind of attraction can only be felt by her.

    Amber suddenly felt a headache. She asked for some "samples" from Gao Wen to study and study, but now she realized that she had no way to start with this thing... How should we study this thing? Take the fire? Soak it with acid? Or find something to smash it twice? I can¡¯t taste the saltiness...

    The empire¡¯s intelligence minister scratched her hair in distress, realizing that this thing was not her area of ??expertise. This was completely different from the intelligence projects she had to deal with in her daily life. Although the complicated intelligence was also a problem, it was still a problem. There are always rules to follow behind, just like fragments of jigsaw pieces. Even if they look chaotic, each piece of jigsaw puzzle always has its place. As long as she has sufficient patience and keen observation ability, she can always take those from all directions. The gathered "puzzle pieces" are combined into complete intelligence and sent to Gao Wen, but this thing in front of him...

    Patience and observation are of no use in front of this thing. Shadowsand Dust will not respond to any stimuli from the outside. The only thing she has, seems to be intuition...

    Intuition...

    Driven by instinct, she finally stretched out her finger slowly and lightly touched one of the grains of sand.

 Chapter 1237ï¼š Stray into it

    Direct contact with shadow and sand.

    Of course, Amber¡¯s doing this is not simply a feverish head. Although her daily personality is skinny and jumpy, but the intensity of counseling is even more than that of everyone. Cherishing life away from danger has been her survival criterion for so many years-if there is no certainty. , She would not casually touch this kind of unknown stuff.

    These shadows and dust have been touched by others. Whether it is Modil who first brought them out, or Victoria and Maggie who were later responsible for collecting and transporting samples, they have already touched the sand, and they have not shown anything afterwards. What an anomaly, it turns out that although these things may be related to gods, they are not as harmful to ordinary people as other gods'' relics. It is no problem to think about them.

    These thoughts flashed through his mind, and Amber''s fingers had already touched the gray sand grains-such a small thing, hardly any tactile sensation on the fingers.

    Kohaku blinked and looked at her fingertips, a small grain of sand stuck to her skin, and the gray-white edge was shaking like a mist spreading across her fingertips.

    "It really didn''t respond..." She muttered to herself, shaking off the sand with her hands, and leaning back lazily-but the expected sensation of leaning on the back of the chair did not come. I just felt that she suddenly lost her center of gravity, her whole body fell backwards, and the chair under her body suddenly disappeared-everything in front of her was shaking in confusion, and all this came so fast that she didn''t even have time to exclaim. , I felt like I fell firmly on a piece of sand.

    "Oh my god..." It was only then that Amber''s exclamation sounded half a beat, and the short exclamation spread far away in the vast expanse of the desert.

    The dry breeze blowing from a distance, the texture of sand under her body, Amber looked around with wide eyes, and saw an endless gray-white desert extending in her sight, and the sky in the distance appeared pale, in her vision Everything she saw had only three tones of black, white and gray¡ªthis kind of scenery could not be familiar to her.

    "Uh..." Amber got up from the ground, and the gray sand particles fell from her body. She was stunned for a moment before she muttered with a guilty conscience, "Is it inappropriate to die today..."

    Although she muttered so much, the tension on her face disappeared slightly, because she found that the familiar feeling of being able to control herself and her surroundings in the shadow world was the same as before, and the "connection" from the real world was never When disconnected, she can still return outside at any time, and she doesn''t know if it is an illusion, she even feels that her perception and control of the power of the shadows are much stronger than usual.

    In addition, the environment here is indeed the shadow world she is most familiar with. The good state of her own and the familiarity of the environment made her calm down quickly.

    Just calm down and calm down, but the nervousness in her heart is not diminished at all. She still remembers the information that Maggie brought, and remembers the other party''s description of this gray and white desert-this place is most likely the **** of the shadow goddess. A country, even if it is not a kingdom of God, is a different space similar to it, and for mortals, such a place itself means danger.

    This danger is caused by the essence of divine nature, and has nothing to do with whether she is "Shadow Chosen" or not.

    Amber took a deep breath, and her perception of her "Shadow God''s Choice" was as firm as ever, and then she began to look around, trying to find the things Maggie described in this vast desert¡ªthe mountain-like mountain A huge throne, or the ruins of a city with black silhouettes in the distance.

    However, she looked around and saw nothing except the gray sand and some strange black stones scattered on the desert.

    "Strange..." Kohaku couldn''t help whispering, "Didn''t Maggie say that there is a throne as big as a mountain or an altar or something..."

    As soon as her voice fell, she heard the sound of the wind suddenly, a gust of wind that came from nowhere suddenly swept past her, the monstrous gray-white sand was lifted up by the wind, and thundered in front of her like a mountain rising in the sky. Long ran over, the terrifying sight that covered the sky and the sun made Amber instantly burst out more than ten meters away with a "Ma Ye" sound. After realizing that she could not escape the sandstorm, she directly found a sandpit and squatted tightly while hugging tightly. My head, and I plan to run back to the real world once the sandstorm is really crushed.

    However, she did not feel the sand falling on her body. The rumbling noise came and went faster and faster. After a while, she felt the sound in her ear disappear, and the oppressive feeling brought by the overwhelming dust also followed. After disappearing, she kept holding her head and squatted on the ground and waited for a few seconds before she dared to slowly get up and turn her head.

    She saw a huge throne standing in front of her eyes. The bottom of the throne was like an ancient altar that collapsed and collapsed. The huge stone pillars that collapsed and broke were scattered around the throne, and each pillar was bigger than she had seen in her life. The thickest tower is even more spectacular. Near this throne altar, you can see broken slate floors and various scattered and damaged objects. Each of them is huge and exquisite, as if an era forgotten by the world, with a fragmented heritage. Presented before her eyes.

    Amber stared at all of this with wide eyes, and even forgot to breathe for a while. After a long time she woke up and vaguely realized that the appearance of the throne was most likely related to her "thoughts" just now.

    "That is to say..." she muttered in a low voice, slowly turning her head to look across from the throne. Now she is no longer the little thief who knew nothing many years ago. This kind of intelligence allowed her to accumulate a wide range of occult knowledge, so facing the weird situation at this moment, she quickly had a preliminary idea, "These things were here, but before I realized them, they were something to me. Invisible? Or..."

    She looked at the expanse of the desert in the distance, and recalled Maggie''s description in her mind: There was a black silhouette across the desert, which looked like a city ruin, and Ms. Ye was sitting and leaning as if eternally watching the ruins. On the throne...

    The desert in the distance seems to have changed faintly. The hazy dust rose from the end of the horizon, and in the meantime, black silhouettes began to emerge. However, just before those shadows were about to condense, Amber suddenly reacted and desperately controlled it. Thinking of her own associations with those "city silhouettes"-because she suddenly remembered that there was not only a city ruin, but also a crazily distorted, indescribable terrible monster!

    "I can''t think about it anymore, I can''t think about it anymore, and I don''t know what to do... as long as you can''t see it, it''s okay, as long as you can''t see it, it''s okay, don''t see it, don''t see it..." Amber In a cold sweat, the knowledge about divine pollution was frantically called the police in her mind. However, the more she wanted to control her thoughts, the more thoughts about "city silhouettes" and "distorted chaotic meat" in her mind stopped. She kept coming out, and in a hurry, she bit her tongue vigorously, and then suddenly there was a flash of light in her mind¡ª¡ª

    "Suppose the function y=f(x) is in a certain interval..."

    Amber desperately recalled that he saw the "Ultimately Horrible Dark Nightmare in this world''s dark and unclean and shocking book" in Gawain''s study. Just when he recalled the beginning, he felt that his mind was blank-don''t say it. The silhouette of the city and the indescribable piece of meat, she almost forgot her name...

    "Well... it''s safe... fortunately this stuff works."

    The half-elf patted her chest, looked into the distance with lingering fear, and saw that the shadow that had just emerged at the end of the dust had returned to the "invisible place", and this confirmed her previous guess. : In this weird "shadow realm space", the state of certain things is related to the observer''s own "cognition", and she, a "special observer" who has a lot to do with the shadow realm, can control it to a certain extent The range that you can "see".

    As for certain things related to divinity, as long as they cannot be seen, touched, or heard, as long as they have not appeared in the observer''s cognition, then there will be no contact and influence.

    "Unbelievable... Is this the authority of the Shadow Goddess? Or does all the kingdoms of God have this characteristic?"

    Amber whispered in a low voice. In fact, she didn''t usually have this habit of talking to herself, but in this too quiet desert, she had to rely on this to calm her nervousness. Then she withdrew her gaze looking into the distance. To prevent herself from accidentally thinking about things that she shouldn''t think again, she forced herself to turn her gaze to the huge throne.

    On the throne, she did not see the mountain-like figure that Maggie mentioned, standing up to cover the sky.

    "This should be the place Modil saw in the "Dreamland"..." Amber whispered in his heart, "According to Maggie''s statement, the Shadow Goddess is sitting on this throne...Where is he?"

    She stood under the throne and raised her head laboriously. The mottled ancient boulders and altar were reflected in her amber eyes. She stared blankly for a while, and couldn''t help but whispered: "The shadow goddess...this is really shadows. Is the kingdom of the goddess?"

    She looked at her side. A broken boulder that had fallen off a certain pillar was inserted in the nearby sand. On the boulder, thick and delicate lines could also be seen. I don¡¯t know how many years it has been standing here. The scale seems to have lost its function here. Thoughtfully, Kohaku reached out and touched the pale stone, only feeling a cold touch and a piece of...emptiness.

    She is chosen by the Shadow God.

    Anyone who sees this message can get cash. Method: Follow the WeChat public account [Book Friends Base Camp].

    She had heard the voice of the Shadow Goddess more than once.

    That voice was warm and lively, without the slightest "darkness" and "cold" breath. That voice would tell her many happy things, and would patiently listen to her complaining about the distress and difficulties of life, although the frequency of this voice has increased in the past two years The less came, but she was certain that the feeling brought to her by "Shadow Goddess" was very different from this desolate and desolate desert.

    The lingering breath in this desert... is not from the Shadow Goddess, at least not from the "Shadow Goddess" she is familiar with.

    But this desert still gave her a very familiar feeling, not only familiar, but also very kind.

    Kohaku took a breath, turned and walked towards the throne. She climbed up the huge rocks around the slumping altar at the bottom of the throne, and crossed the huge gaps between the rocks that seemed to be the size of the throne. It is so big that even if she had stood beside its pedestal before, it would take a long and arduous climb to reach the throne.

    She didn''t know what she wanted to do. She thought that she probably just wanted to know what she could see from the direction of the throne, or she might just want to see if there was any different scenery on the throne. She felt that she was really bold. The master of the throne is not there now, but maybe she will appear sometime, but she still dares to do this kind of thing.

    But she still steadfastly climbed towards the throne, as if something was calling her there.

    But just when she finally reached the foot of the throne and began to climb its body full of ancient mysterious lines, a voice suddenly came from not far away, scared her almost rolling back to the original path--

    "Little girl, what are you doing?"

    Amber was immediately taken aback. As soon as she loosened her hand, she sat on the ground. The next second she jumped up like a frightened rabbit, and in an instant she hid behind the nearest boulder-she subconsciously wanted it. Performing the Shadow Step to hide in the Shadow Realm, I just remembered that I was now in a different space that was suspected to be in the Shadow Realm. The surrounding shadows only flickered for a while, and then quietly disappeared into the air.

    She felt her heart beating, and she was watching the movement outside. After a while, the voice came into her ears: "Little girl, did I scare you?"

    It was an aged voice, gentle and kind, and it didn¡¯t sound hostile. Although only the voice was heard, Amber¡¯s mind immediately made up a figure of a kind old man standing in the distance, and she immediately began to provide Maggie. His intelligence quickly matched the voice Modil Wilde heard in "Dreamland."

    The Shadow Goddess is not on the throne, but the voice exactly like Modil is there?

    Amber quickly settled, and roughly determined that the other party should not be hostile, and then she dared to stick her head out, looking for the source of the sound.

    "Little girl, I am here, have you seen it? There is a pillar here..."

    The voice rang again, and Amber finally found the source of the voice. She settled her mind and walked towards the other side. The other party smiled and greeted her: "Ah, I didn''t expect to see the guests here. , And it seems to be a normal-thinking guest. Although I heard that a handful of intelligent creatures have accidentally entered this place once in a while, I have never seen it since I came here...what is your name?

    "Amber," Amber said casually, staring at the top of the stone pillar that is only over one meter high. "Who are you?"

    "You can call me Wilde," said the old and kind voice, "a useless old man."

    Amber took a breath, and didn''t dare to relax at all: "Modil Wilde? Are you that great adventurer?"

    "I don''t know what Modil you are talking about. My name is Wilde, and I am indeed an adventurer," the great adventurer who calls Wilde said happily. "I didn''t expect...Do you know me? "

    "I don''t know you, but I know you," Amber said cautiously, and then raised his finger to point at each other. "And I have a question, why are you... a book?"

 Chapter 1238ï¼š A word of warning

    It was a heavy book with a pitch-black cover. The cover was made of unknown materials, and it was as smooth as a mirror. In the interior, there were gleams of light that appeared from time to time. The trajectory of the stars made Amber unable to help it. Lenovo''s imperial capital is busy on the streets of the masses of people, and other than that, no words and symbols can be seen on the cover of this big book, neither the title nor the author.

    It lies quietly on top of the stone pillar. The cover of the starlight seems to tightly guard the contents of the book. The stone pillar itself is reminiscent of a reading table in a church or library... Maybe, it really is this. effect?

    Kohaku couldn''t help but glanced back at the huge throne. Compared with the throne that looked like a mountain, the small stone pillar and the **** book on the pillar could almost be described as small as sand... if This is the words of Ms. Ye¡¯s reading station, so he must be quite uncomfortable with this thing...

    Amber''s head involuntarily braved the untuned associations, but her attention quickly returned to the **** book. She heard the old and gentle voice coming from the book again, with a smile in her voice. Meaning: "Yeah, I really seem to be a book, even though I feel like I was once a human...human being, isn''t it amazing?"

    "Have you been like this all the time?" Amber asked the question cautiously. Although she was generally sure what was going on with this weird place and this weird "big book", but under the premise of unknown circumstances, every one of her One sentence must be considered carefully, "How long have you been in this place?"

    "Always... this is an interesting question, because I don''t know why I became like this or when I came here," the voice from the big book said with a smile, "I have been here for a long time. But here, the passage of time is very unobvious. I am not sure how long I have been here... How did I become a book?"

    The voice that came from the book seemed a little confused. He seemed to have a memory, but finally sighed regretfully: "There is no impression at all."

    Then he paused, and then said with a little curiosity: "It''s you, girl, how did you come here? It doesn''t seem like you are nervous at all... it''s not like an ordinary person who has strayed into an unknown place. "

    "I...I am in a special situation," Humber pondered while responding to the question of the "great adventurer Wilde", "I come from the shadow world, how much... know something about this place."

    "Oh... the shadow world..." The voice in the book seemed a little fuzzy for a while, as if the thoughts of a great adventurer were disturbed by some hazy memories that suddenly appeared. "I know, the shadow world is always Some weird things will happen...but to be honest, I never knew there would be creatures like you in the shadow world that looked like ordinary people, or...half-elves?"

    This topic will go on endlessly. Amber immediately took advantage of the moment when the voice in the book paused and took the initiative of the topic back to her hands: "Old gentleman, do you know where this is?"

    "Here? Oh, this is Lady Ye''s kingdom of God," the voice in the book replied immediately, letting Amber say frankly, "At least it used to be."

    Amber opened her eyes slightly for an instant. Although she knew from previous information that this boundless gray desert may be the kingdom of Lady Ye, the impact of hearing this fact is still different. Then she noticed another word used by "Wild" and couldn''t help but repeat it again, "It used to be? What does this mean?"

    "Ms. Ye has left his divine position, and has been away for many years... the kingdom of God is no longer the kingdom of God," the voice in the book said slowly, with a tone of exclamation, "He called this a dislocation. And the forgotten world...I don¡¯t quite understand his perspective on things, but this statement fits the facts but it sounds a bit ridiculous."

    "Where did the lady go that night?" Amber asked immediately, and then looked back at the majestic throne. The throne was still empty, and the master of this kingdom of God showed no sign of his face, "He is usually not here. Kingdom of God?"

    "Oh, Lady Night is not here now," Wilde''s voice replied immediately, with a hint of confusion, "but most of the time he will sit on that throne... I don''t know where he went, I just stay here temporarily. A passer-by is not qualified to control the whereabouts of the hostess here. But I guess she went to the border to deal with the troubles there... There is an uninvited guest who always makes trouble there, and she is the one who deals with the troubles that follow. The main reason for occasionally leaving the throne over the years..."

    Broadcast, the novel app I¡¯m using recently, [app?] Both Android and iPhone support!

    "Border? Trouble?" Amber was confused, and subconsciously asked to continue on this topic. However, at the moment when she was about to speak, a chill and horror that seemed to surge from the depths of her soul suddenly swept her. Body and mind, she swallowed all the words abruptly. She was extremely disturbed and confused. She didn¡¯t know what was going on just now, but she quickly recalled that this was a warning from the depths of the soul, yes. The power of her "Dark Night God''s Choice" reminded her to avoid deadly danger.

    In the past few decades of life, such warnings have only appeared in very rare circumstances, but the facts later proved that every warning has never gone wrong. This is a little secret of her, and she firmly believes that she is One of the reasons for the "Dark Night God''s Choice", and the last time this warning came into play was the moment before the old Cecil leader was attacked by an army of deformed bodies.

    That time, a strong warning from the heart made her run into the ancestral tomb of the Cecil family in a daze, allowing her to survive and witness the greatest miracle in the world with her own eyes. This time, the warning stopped her from blurting out. Asked her in a cold sweat.

    No matter what the "border" and "trouble" are, never ask, never listen! It must be a dangerous thing that will attract deadly pollution as long as you know it!

    "Little girl? What are you thinking about?" The voice in the book awakened Amber from a state of distraction, and the voice of adventurer Wilde sounded with a trace of concern, "Are you worried that you are trapped here and cannot go back? Maybe I can help...Although I can''t leave this place by myself, it''s relatively easy for a''visitor'' like you who temporarily strayed into this place to leave..."

    "Ah, I''m just a little distracted," Amber reacted quickly, and then looked at the **** book in surprise, "Ah, I just wanted to ask... Besides me, has anyone else entered this place by mistake? "

    "Yes, but it was all that happened before I came here. Ms. Ye said that the time I stayed here was still short, and the situation of outsiders straying into this place is sometimes only one or two for thousands of years. Times, so I haven¡¯t met it yet," Wilde said slowly, "The Lady of the Night also told me how to send away those visitors who came here by mistake, just in case..."

    "What should I do?" Amber asked curiously.

    "Did you see the slanted pillar next to the throne? It is the closest border beacon to here. Just climb to the highest point and jump down."

    Amber''s eyes widened suddenly, and the expression on his face when he looked at the **** book was like "I have no injustice and no enmity with you, so why bother to treat me as a fool?" This expression was obviously "looked" by the book. From the book came the helpless voice of the old man: "I knew you would react this way... It is said that visitors who have strayed into this place also reacted this way, but this is indeed the only way to leave this space, at least it is me. The only way I know..."

    This is not the only way Amber can''t help but mutter in her heart, only she knows that the "adventurer Modil" who is currently under the personal care of the Duchess of Victoria has entered the world three times in a row and returned safely three times in a row. , She herself can escape from here and return to the real world by walking in the shadows, without having to climb any "boundary beacons" at all.

    But after thinking about it, she felt that what happened to her and Modil could only be taken as an example. Perhaps... other ordinary people who accidentally got trapped in this "dislocation of the kingdom of God" really can only climb How to jump on the pillar and leave this world?

    She frowned and looked at the **** book with a serious face: "I really have to climb on that pillar and jump off to get out of here? Why do you have to do this?"

    "I don''t know the specific principle here, Ms. Ye only told me a word," Wilde said as he recalled, "She said: Falling is a shortcut to waking up from a dream."

    "Falling is a shortcut to waking up from a dream... In a dream..." Amber''s pointed ears trembled, and a thoughtful expression appeared on his face suddenly, "What do you mean? Could it be that this is actually just a dream? ?"

    "I don''t know the specific meaning of this sentence, but here is by no means the power of the dream entity is effective here. Ms. Ye once said this personally. Ah... I guess the reason for Ms. Ye''s mention of "dream" may be related to Does he often dream about himself?"

    "Ms. Ye often dreams?" Amber frowned, "What does this mean? Why does he keep dreaming?"

    "Hahaha, how do I know this?" The old man''s hearty laughter came from the **** book. "He just dreams a lot, sometimes dreaming when he is awake, sometimes dreaming in a deep sleep, he is dreaming most of the time And I''m just a passerby living here, how can I ask the hostess here why she has a dream?"

    "This... well, it''s logical." Amber scratched her hair, and carefully wrote down the information she had heard while thinking about what else could be asked. At this moment, her eyes suddenly fell on her. On the cover of the **** book, she became very curious about the book that claimed to be the "Adventurer Wilder" (or is it really Wilder''s "person"?) itself, and hesitated for a few seconds. After that, I couldn''t help asking, "Um...may I open it for you to see?"

    The voice from the book was suddenly a little confused: "Open me?"

    "Yes, look, isn''t your present form a book? I just thought..." Rao Yihuo''s tough nerves also felt weird when talking about it, she gestured He rowed, and the more I said it, the more my confidence became, "I just wanted to turn it over and take a look...Of course, if you don''t want to, then forget it. If you feel offended, I can still apologize..."

    "Ah no, of course not, this is nothing offensive. I really seem to be a book now, um... a book can be opened and read," Wilde''s voice sounded a little weird, as if he was himself This is the first time I think about this, "It''s really interesting, I never thought about this before..."

    "Ms. Ye never opened you?" Amber asked curiously.

    "Of course not. His... is relatively large, so he may not be used to reading such small books, and he himself said that he doesn''t like reading," Wilde said casually, and then he was a little eager to try. "Little girl, don''t you want to open me to see? I think you can try it. I have been lying here for many, many years. I have never been opened by anyone. Now I am suddenly a little curious... What is written in the book."

    Amber suddenly smiled, rubbing his hands expectantly while walking towards the stone pillar, still muttering in his mouth: "Then...I really turned it over?"

    While talking, her hand was already on the cover of the **** book, and a strange touch as if touching jade instead of paper and leather came. The first thing she felt was cold, like nothing. Life was as cold as a stone, and then she cautiously opened the dark cover that kept wandering the stars. This anonymous book, which claimed to be the "Adventurer Wilde", finally opened the first page in her eyes.

    I expected that there were no dense written records or mysterious and strange patterns and pictures. On the slightly white paper, only a few large and eye-catching words caught Amber¡¯s eyes:

    Beware of sentries! !

    The moment she saw these words, Amber felt her heartbeat suddenly speed up a little bit. She felt that behind these simple letters, there seemed to be even greater information hidden. These information tried to enter her mind, but they again It seemed to be incomplete, and when she realized the existence of the information, they had disappeared.

    She looked at the letters in front of her in astonishment. After a few seconds, she subconsciously turned to the next page, and the familiar words came into view again:

    Beware of sentries! !

    She realized something, and quickly turned back more pages of the book, so on every page, she saw the repeated warnings: watch out for the sentry, watch out for the sentry! Watch out for the sentry! !

    "Little girl," Wilde''s voice suddenly came from the book, awakening Amber from an inexplicably nervous and confused state. The old man''s voice sounded warm and full of curiosity, "Did you see it? I wrote it all on my body. What''s wrong? Is it my life? Or an important adventure note?"

    "Beware of sentries."

    "Be careful of the sentry? What does this mean?"

    "There are only a few words in it," Amber closed the page quickly, as if the thing was hot. "Old sir, you really don''t know what this means? Your pages keep repeating this from beginning to end. In a word, it sounds like a warning... beware of sentries!"

    "I... I don''t remember," Wilde said a little bit helplessly, "Be careful of the sentry? I have no impression at all. I don''t know what you mean by "sentinel"..."

    Amber opened her mouth, but she didn''t even know how to explain all this to the "book" in front of her. At this moment, a sudden sense of weightlessness and dizziness swept across and interrupted all her thoughts.

    The next second, she felt herself falling backwards and falling firmly on the hard floor...

 Chapter 1239ï¼š Homecoming and Faraway

    In front of the towering mountain of throne, the uninvited guest''s figure disappeared in the dust of gray and white suddenly rolled up, and disappeared like a phantom. The black book lying quietly on the stone pillar seemed to be stunned for a few seconds, until the sound of the wind again At the beginning, Wilde''s somewhat confused muttering to himself came from the book: "There seems to be someone here just now..."

    As soon as his voice fell, a slightly lazy and majestic voice came from high above: "What did you say? Mr. Adventurer?"

    Wilde heard the words and "looked" towards the throne in front of him. On the towering throne, Lady Ye wearing a long black dress like night was sitting lazily, the gray and white lines like cracks were quietly sitting there. Curled up in the corner of her skirt.

    "Ah, Ms. Ye, are you back?" Wilde asked subconsciously, "Where did you go?"

    "Me? I''ve been here all the time, just taking a nap," Ms. Ye said unhurriedly, "Adventurer, were you asleep just now? Why do I feel that you are a little weird?"

    "I... Maybe it was a dream?" The voice in the **** book was obviously confused, "I don''t know... I just saw a visitor who strayed into this place and talked to her. What, that seems to be a very interesting girl, but suddenly she disappeared, and I can''t remember the specific conversation with her... I also saw the empty throne, you are missing, I thought you went to the border to deal with That guy."

    "It seems that you are really sleeping, Mr. Adventurer," Ms. Ye said with a smile, "It''s not that easy to see''guests'' here. If the minds of intelligent creatures accidentally fall into this place," I will definitely find out the first time..."

    Then the shadow master paused for a while, and then said with a hint of anticipation: "I remember this time it''s your turn to tell a story...Can we continue the story from the last time? About that flowing under the magma The glacier, and the elves in the glacier..."

    Wilde¡¯s voice was a little helpless: "Madam, although you can like my story so much that makes me happy, can you appreciate the more reasonable and rigorous stories? The story of the magma glacier and the elves I think is outrageous. Now... if it really doesn''t work, I will make a new one for you?"

    Ms. Ye laughed. The laughter seemed to be able to dispel the eternal haze over the desert. She lowered her head, like a dark cloud covering the earth suddenly descending to the height of the huge, high and hazy shadow. There, Wilde saw a pair of amber eyes filled with a smile but with majesty looking down at him.

    "Mr. Adventurer, I have read too many rigorous and reasonable stories. In this boring place, outrageousness is more interesting, isn''t it?"

    ...

    Amber Jiling woke up suddenly. She opened her eyes and realized that the hard touch under her body was not an illusion. She was lying face up on the floor of the room, but the familiar chair fell not far away. It seems to have fallen from the chair, and fell into a strange dream in the process of falling-that short moment is magnified in the dream into an adventure and a wonderful conversation that lasts for several hours, and then Touching the ground with her body awakened her from the dream.

    "Is falling a shortcut to waking up from a dream..." Kohaku couldn''t help but remember what she had heard in front of the throne, but she soon noticed the sunlight spilling into the room from the gap between the curtains-she still remembered clearly, When I first started to study those sand particles, it was a sunny afternoon outside, but at this moment...the light of the approaching dusk spilled into the room.

    "It seems that the experience of those few hours is real, at least the flow of time is real..." Amber rubbed his forehead, trying to refresh his slightly chaotic mind as soon as possible. "This is being squeezed out from''over there.'' Is it?"

    She muttered, using the way of talking to herself to stimulate her mind to wake up quickly, but in the next second, she seemed to notice something strange, her eyes suddenly fell on her fingertips.

    Some fine sand particles were scattered around the floor touched by her fingertips. Those sand particles were covered with a grayish-white color that did not belong to this world, and a smudge-like grayish-white texture diffused from the surrounding sand particles. , The original dark brown floor was also "dyed" with a large patch of off-white.

    "...Ma Ye..." Amber''s eyes widened in an instant, realizing that she might have played a big game this time, but while she was staring at the sand, an inexplicable sense of "connection" suddenly disappeared. The bottom of her heart made her feel that the sand scattered on the floor didn''t seem to be a pile of dead objects, but...like an extension of part of her own power.

    She stared at the sand closely, feeling the kind of "connection" faintly emerging from the bottom of her heart. This kind of connection was very subtle. Some of it was like her usual perception of the shadow world, but it was much more specific and clearer than that. , She even felt that she could control every grain of sand and dust, and even...

    She snapped her fingers softly, and the sand on the floor disappeared like a dream in an instant, and the gray-white "smudged" on the floor also returned to its original shape little by little.

    Kohaku opened her mouth and looked at her fingers again, as if she couldn''t believe what happened just now, then she showed a thoughtful look, and after a long time of thinking and feeling, she stretched out her hand and rubbed it gently. Rubbing-a strand of gray-white quicksand emerges out of thin air like water, and with the rustling sound falling on the floor, the more the quicksand gathers, the gray-white "domain" quickly spreads to the entire room...

    "Oh mom..." Amber Ji Ling suddenly reacted, hurriedly stopped calling to Sha, and then hurriedly "taken them back" again-luckily there was no accident, and the room gradually started after half a minute. Return to normal.

    After everything recovered, Amber was still sitting on the floor in a daze. She stayed in this state and thought for a long time before she finally slapped her thigh: "Hey, I''m amazing!"

    Immediately afterwards, she jumped up from the ground, and eagerly about to run out of the door: "Then this matter has to be shown off with the old zongzi..."

    She rushed to the door, but at the moment she pushed the door, she stopped as if she remembered something. While trying to suppress the excitement, she muttered to herself: "No way, no way, I have to test again. , Let¡¯s understand what the **** is this, and what¡¯s more important is intelligence. It¡¯s the book that claims to be Wilde..."

    ...

    The cold wind blows the barren wasteland under the night curtain. Millions of years old, cold stars illuminate this land as old as the stars. Victoria stands on the high wall of New Agonda, and she looks inside the high wall. , Seeing row upon row of rough and magnificent houses, large and small lights illuminating this lonely city sheltering all living beings in the cold winter night, she looked outside the high wall, and saw the wilderness extending in the starry night, and the undulating land all over it. The scorch marks left over from the war, everything in the distance seems to have been swallowed by darkness and cold, only the huge destroyed factory or palace building silently tells the glorious scene of Tarrond''s past.

    The world outside the city walls looks bleak and hopeless, but Victoria, who has lived here for a few days, has learned that there is not really nothing in the dark and degraded ruins¡ªsome scattered and faint lights are shining in the depths of the darkness. Now, between the lights, you can occasionally see dragons flying across the starry night. In the places where the lights are shining, some of the old factories that are still working or are used to monitor the border of the safety zone are excavated by the dragons from the ruins. Even in those ruins underground, the dragons are doing their best to clean up the collapsed underground transportation network and storage facilities. Their work is non-stop.

    This reminds Victoria of the ancient years recorded in the books, the pioneers of the Anzu Kingdom, the reclaiming and construction of the blue wisps on the edge of the wasteland, and the wasteland in the southern part of the Dark Mountains. And a series of plans to counterattack the wasteland that His Majesty conceived-in the near future, those plans will become actual actions.

    At this moment, a gentle but smiling voice suddenly came from the side, interrupting the Duchess¡¯ thoughts: "Sorry, Victoria, I still have to take you out for a''walk'' in such a cold place-to accompany you. Isn¡¯t it interesting to think that an old man like me is blowing a cold wind on the wall?"

    Victoria woke up from thinking and saw the old man wearing a black soft hat and black robe standing by and looking at herself with a smile. She shook her head quickly: "Of course not, you must not think like this¡ª I love walking with you."

    "Really?" Modil was obviously a little unbelieving. "There are not many young people who are patient. Usually I find someone to talk about my adventures. They run faster than anyone else."

    "That''s because they have little knowledge," Victoria said immediately, and then tried to make a smile-she thought she should have succeeded, because the ancestor''s face clearly showed a smile in front of her, "As for me... actually I have already I have never had such a leisure time for a long time. Being able to temporarily put aside the things at hand like now and walk around with you at will is actually a very rare rest and relaxation for me."

    "It sounds like your usual work is very heavy," Modil nodded, and then was a little worried, "Then if you don''t go back for such a long time, won''t all your work be delayed?"

    "I... took leave from my superiors when I came out," Victoria quickly explained. In a sense, she didn''t lie about these words. "Work-related matters have also been arranged for colleagues and subordinates to help. For a while. I will not go back or delay."

    "That''s okay." Modil laughed, and did not ask Victoria''s real "work content" as usual. Victoria took this opportunity to quickly change the subject: "Have you been caught in the''dream'' again in the past two days." Entangled?"

    "It''s been okay for these two days, and I haven''t had that "weird dream"," Modil shook his head. "Maybe it really works for you to stay close to me? But then again, the "dream" itself is also It doesn''t happen every day. In fact, I have encountered three dreams from the time I boarded the mechanical ship to today, which is not too frequent¡ªit''s just that the dreams themselves are a bit scary."

    "That can''t be relaxed," Victoria said with a serious face. "The dream clearly points to the power related to the gods. As long as this kind of thing is careless once, it is often impossible to recover..."

    "I know I know it," Modil said while waving his hand. The old man''s expression looked a little weird, and he couldn''t help but look up and down Victoria. "Is your father brought out your character? How young is it? Looks more rigid and serious than my old man..."

    There was finally a hint of embarrassment in Victoria''s eyes. She obviously lacked the experience of this kind of conversation, so she could only bite the bullet and said: "I... my personality has always been like this, and my father''s personality is indeed similar. In fact, she has a rigorous style of behavior. It has always been our family tradition..."

    "Family tradition?" Modil couldn''t help blinking, and pointed at himself with a bit of astonishment. "Is this tradition handed down by me?"

    There was no change in Victoria¡¯s expression, but a sudden movement in her heart. She instantly remembered the embarrassing things that the other party had mentioned when she chatted with Hetty about "their ancestors did not recognize the ancestral precepts", thinking that she had finally encountered something similar Scenes, and these Xu¡¯s sighs did not affect her response speed. Faced with the curious expression of her ancestors, she quickly said: "This...should be passed down from earlier ancestors, and the family records say that you His character does not fit this tradition very much..."

    "That''s okay," Modil patted his chest as soon as he heard this. "I thought I was once a serious and old-fashioned guy. If that''s the case, it would be a little scary. It''s so boring."

    Seeing the ancestors who reacted somewhat exaggeratedly, Victoria didn''t know what expression to make for a while, but after thinking that she couldn''t make any expressions normally, she was relieved, and asked a little curiously: "Why do you like to go around so much? adventure?"

    Her voice fell, and the wall suddenly fell silent. Modil did not speak for a while, as if he was aroused many thoughts by this sentence. After thinking about it for an unknown period of time, he finally broke the silence: "You Don¡¯t you feel curious? For those unknown areas, unknown things, unknown knowledge... don¡¯t you feel curious? Our world is so vast, and the more you explore its end, the more you can perceive that¡¯ The end is still outside of your cognition, in such a boundless field, you are constantly discovering things that no one has ever discovered before...Don''t you find it interesting?"

    Victoria opened her mouth, and her ancestor¡¯s answer did not surprise her, because many records about this great adventurer and many remarks made by him six hundred years ago have long been left in the family books, and her comments on those They are all familiar, but looking at the light revealed in the eyes of this great adventurer, she still couldn¡¯t help saying: ¡°Have you ever thought that these adventures might one day kill you. Even now you are entangled with the power of the ancient gods...maybe it is a''sequelae'' caused by an adventure..."

    "Haha, kid, be confident, remove the''maybe''," Modil laughed suddenly, "I am a foolish guy, I must not be able to safely die on the bed at home. I usually In the event of some weird troubles, it is definitely an extra''gift'' brought about by exploring unknown areas-girl, you don''t need to remind me, I know this better than you."

    Victoria seemed unable to understand the old man''s almost paranoid "hobby". She couldn''t help but said, "Then you..."

    "Then I will continue to walk out, yes, I will continue to walk out," Modil smiled, his eyes turned to the darkness in the distance, and looked at the deepest part of the wilderness beyond the limit of his vision, "I have nothing sublime. The reason for this is not to open up the frontier of civilization. In fact, I have never thought about this, I just think... It is like this polar night, if this polar night never ends, and human beings live in this night. Let¡¯s go to the short-lived bugs. We live in our homeland and we can¡¯t see the sky beyond the night, but if we go out for a walk, no matter which direction we go, we go further, and we can see the sunrise. Seeing the sun rise in the sky...

    "Many bugs may think it''s no big deal, but the sun...it''s really there."

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1240ï¼š sentinel?

    The magnificent sun sinks toward the distant horizon, and the corona covered with light wood grains has only left a narrow arc edge. The halo rising from the edge of the corona diffuses in the background of the clouds, like the sky. A sea of ??fire burned in the last few tens of minutes of the day, and under the afterglow of the setting sun that followed, the entire city in Gavin''s eyes seemed to be immersed in a sea of ??golden red.

    He stood at the end of the terrace, looking into the direction of the dark mountain range. The cold wind that was approaching winter was blowing from the side, and the wind faintly brought the voice of the guard soldiers'' voice during the evening exercise. In this rare, slightly leisurely moment, He quietly thought about the plan to counterattack the wasteland and the next journey to Tarrond until a familiar breath suddenly appeared in his perception, and he interrupted his already healthy and divergent thoughts.

    He followed the feeling and looked in the direction of the breath, and saw a distorted shadow quickly forming in the air, and Amber jumped out of the shadow, and after jumping twice, he came to him for the next second. This shadow assaulted. The unique and penetrating beep of the goose broke the tranquility on the terrace at dusk:

    "Hey! Something went wrong! I told you something big! I just seemed to have accidentally ran into Lady Ye''s kingdom of God..."

    Gawain¡¯s thoughts and the tranquility on the terrace were shattered at the same time. Amber¡¯s screaming and screaming messages made him froze on the spot. It took ten seconds for him to finally react and stare dumbfounded. The skiny half-elf in front of him: "Ah?! What did you say?! You say it again?!"

    "I just seemed like maybe maybe..."

    "Delete this bunch of particles!"

    "I just studied the sand, and I somehow ran into Lady Ye''s kingdom of God..." Amber suddenly shrank his neck, and his face was full of "I just made a big death but didn''t die. But at this time I was discovered by you. Very nervous" expression, "Fortunately I didn''t see the gods directly..."

    "You study those''shadow dust''... you have studied yourself to the Kingdom of Shadow God?" Gao Wen finally made sure that he hadn''t had any auditory hallucinations just now, and he repeated it with his eyes wide open before he took a hard breath and let himself The blood pressure and heart rate that soared up all at once slowly bounced back. This skinny half-elf hasn''t used such a power to make blood pressure soar for a long time, so that he almost forgot that this guy can make it out of it if left alone. What a big thing, at this moment, he was thankful that his body was strong enough, otherwise he was afraid that his heart and brain blood vessels would collapse when Amber spoke, "Tell me, what happened?"

    "Ah, it''s like this..." Amber hurriedly nodded and spoke quickly, before Gawain took out something to shoot himself on the wall, and told her about the recent experience in order to reflect her fearless exploration. Spirit, and emphasized that she really just wanted to do some research on those shadows and dust. It was an accident that she couldn''t control her mistakenly entering the kingdom of God, but obviously, her worries were completely unnecessary.

    Gawain didn¡¯t care about these details at all, and he didn¡¯t mean to beat Amber from the beginning. After all, he entrusted Amber to the shadows and dust. Any accident during the research process cannot be regarded as a "liability accident." "Rather than investigating this shame of all things in the research process, whether there is insufficient caution and over-minded omissions, he is now more concerned about the huge amount of information mentioned by the other party when describing the country of Lady Ye God!

    "Do you see the source of the voice that Modil Wilde heard? That is a book? And that book calls itself ¡®Wild¡¯ and you don¡¯t know the name ¡®Modil¡¯ yet?¡±

    "There is no one on Lady Night''s throne? The book says that he may have gone to the ¡®frontier¡¯ to deal with ¡®trouble¡¯? There is trouble at the border of the Kingdom of Shadows... Is it the pollution we are worried about?"

    "You said Ms. Ye often dreams? The way to escape from the Kingdom of Shadows is to jump from a height, just like waking up from a dream?"

    "Be careful of the sentry? Watch out for what kind of sentry? Wilde doesn''t even know it? That whole book is all about this endless warning?"

    Gao Wen became more frightened as he listened, and his eyes opened wider and wider. Along with Amber¡¯s extremely clear and complete narrative, a series of significant information even made him feel a little confused. During the whole process, he took advantage of Humber''s pause to confirm some details more than once, and every detail of his doubts was quickly supplemented by the other party.

    No matter how unreliable the usual performance is, Amber is his intelligence minister after all, and has grown up in the past few years. In such serious matters, she has performed meticulously and described every detail with precision. And it covered all the important points. After her voice finally fell, Gawain had fully understood the whole process of her incredible adventure.

    "You really have an incredible experience..." On the terrace at dusk, Gawain looked at Amber with a helpless expression, "I really didn''t expect that I didn''t see you in the afternoon. Such an amazing thing..."

    "This is not what I thought." Amber was helpless than Gawain. "Seriously, I was almost scared to death. Don''t you know how extreme methods I used to control my sanity and avoid being Some indescribable things in the Kingdom of God are polluting..."

    "Looking at your expression, I know that this''extreme means'' is not very serious," Gawain immediately waved his hand. "Let¡¯s talk about business first, first of all about the... "book" you saw over there, except Apart from claiming to be called Wilde, do you have any clues to explain the connection between him and the real "Modil Wilde"?"

    "No, I just chatted with him''over there'' for a while. Except for the big scary throne altar, there is no desert on the side. There is also a talking book with no clues to find. "," Kohaku shook his head, and then showed a thoughtful expression. "There is a big adventurer named Modil in the real world, who looks like a normal person, wandering around the world, the **** of Lady Ye In the country, a great adventurer named Wilde turned into a book and was placed in front of the throne of the gods. This thing sounds more bizarre than the story of the bard... You say, Modil Weil What happened to De?"

    "I don''t know," Gawain frowned, with a lot of speculation in his heart, "It sounds like he is split into two parts, these two parts have a surname and a first name, but who knows how all this happened? According to the existing clues, it seems that Ms. Ye is the root of all this... but I always feel that something is wrong..."

    "I don''t think it''s right," Amber nodded. "From Wilde''s words, I guess that he also accidentally entered the''misplaced kingdom of God'', and Ms. Ye didn''t seem to take the initiative to participate in all this... although not Excluding that ancient **** is concealing something from Wilde, but for a god... Isn''t this concealment unnecessary? He can''t just find someone to tell himself a story, right?"

    "Telling the story... by the way, this is still a problem," Gawain said with a serious expression. "Maggie mentioned that after Modil strayed into the''over there'' several times, he heard the''other self'' giving Ms. Ye tells the story, and Ms. Ye exchanges what she saw in her dreams, but when Modil returned to the real world, no matter how she recalled it, she couldn''t remember the content of the dream described by Ms. Ye. Do you have any in this regard? Ask about that book? What is Ms. Ye''s dream?"

    "I haven''t had time to ask," Amber shook his head regretfully, "I was suddenly''thrown'' back into the real world, and there were so many things I wanted to ask at the time, and I didn''t think of it for a while. I only know that one. The Shadow Goddess seems to be in a state of''dreaming'' for a long time, and his''dreams'' will not be interrupted even when he is awake or sleeping. I can''t imagine what it is like. The things of the gods are really hard to understand."

    "Enya once told me that the''dreams'' of the gods are by no means pure dreams. As beings born from thoughts, all of the thinking activities of the gods can actually be regarded as the result of mutual mapping with the real world, even if they have been separated from the thoughts. The gods who have gained freedom will have inextricable connections between their dreams and the real world," Gawain touched his chin and said in a deep voice in thought, "It is precisely because of this mapping that the gods will consciously control themselves. Amoen, Mirmina, and Enya, who are now free, are no exceptions in order to avoid losing control of their power.

    "But I don''t know if the Shadow Goddess is also affected by this rule. After all, she has been out of this world for too long, and has been isolated from more than 1.8 million years of thought...enough to turn her into a real world almost with us. Unrelated''extraterritorial creatures'', how much disturbance her dreams can cause on our side is completely unknown."

    Amber suddenly blinked as he listened, and raised an eyebrow at Gao Wen: "That''s an extraterritorial wanderer than you, an''extraterritorial wanderer''. They are all wandering endlessly... The difference is that you are used to scare people. , It''s true."

    Gawain instantly slammed a chestnut on the half-elf¡¯s head: ¡°No one will take you as a dumb if you don¡¯t speak.¡±

    What a clever half-elf, it¡¯s a pity that it has a long mouth.

    Amber hugged his head as he was knocked, and he quieted down with a sound of "Mom" in his mouth. Gao Wen shook his head, feeling a little bit in his heart.

    The problem of the dreams of the gods, the problem of the reflection of the thoughts... These are the two that impressed him the most among the many weird rules of this world. Even in the early days, he was once resisted and confused. All these subverted his view of the "material world". "The cognition blurs the boundary between matter and consciousness. For a soul who has crossed from the earth, the scene presented... is almost absurd and confused.

    However, this world does work like this. Spirit can affect matter, and matter can affect spirit. The two can not only map each other, but also transform each other when conditions are right. Whether it is a magician who relies on spiritual power to shape various magical phenomena, To change the form of matter, or whether the projection of mortal thoughts creates gods, or the spiritual radiation of gods changes reality out of thin air...All of these phenomena that are "unreasonable" to the people on earth, the essence behind them is actually the same.

    Sometimes Gao Wen couldn''t help but think...If there is a theory that can explain this phenomenon of mental and material interaction or even mutual transformation...Perhaps it is equivalent to explaining the "underlying truth" of this world.

    Will this theory be hidden in the truth of magic? Or will it be hidden in a deeper realm that mortals have not yet imagined?

    He accidentally fell into thinking, but soon a voice awakened him from his contemplation: "Hey, hey, are you distracted again?"

    Gao Wen Ji Ling suddenly woke up and saw a small palm waving vigorously in front of his eyes. He raised his head to look at the owner of the palm, and Humber instantly hugged his head again: "I just knocked it! If you make a mistake once, knock it a second time!"

    "Okay, let''s talk about business," Gawain waved his hand, and said while arranging his thoughts, "Leave the matter of Wild and Lady Ye aside for the time being, I am now more concerned about the''sentinel'' you mentioned last... What does the sentinel mean?"

    "I don''t know. The Communist Party of China just warned. There are too many possible explanations." Amber shook his head. "But one thing is certain. This warning is absolutely very, very important. Otherwise, the entire book will not be filled. A so special''book''."

    "Sentinel, what it refers to is probably some kind of''guard'', and this guard should be an extremely powerful and dangerous existence, or the thing it guards is very dangerous, spreading pollution, and turning the sentry into a source of danger. Possibly," Gao Wen said thoughtfully, "according to this standard, the dragons who are responsible for monitoring the tower of the tide can be regarded as''sentinels'', and the iron soldiers in the depths of the Gondor wasteland can also be regarded as''sentinels''. , Even the sentinel towers that the elves set up on the magnificent wall node are ¡°sentinels¡±, and no matter which one of these sentries has a problem, it is a crisis worthy of vigilance, but I think it¡¯s with Wilde¡¯s ¡°book¡± Compared with the''Caution Sentry'' warnings on the top page, none of these are qualified."

    Amber frowned slightly: "Not enough?"

    Gawain didn¡¯t give any further explanation, but more thoughts popped up in his mind

    In addition to the things he just mentioned, there is actually an existence that can be called a "sentinel" in this world.

    Surveillance satellites high in the sky, and the orbiting space station "sky" around the planet.

    These are used to monitor the state of the planets and keep an eye on the legacy of the demons and gods. They seem to be more suitable to be called "sentinels" than everything he mentioned just now, and if these things go wrong, It is indeed quite "qualified" to trigger the highest level of warning.

    But how can these things go wrong? Although they are indeed in disrepair for a long time, they are only gradually losing their function and becoming tombstones floating in space. Gao Wen can understand most of their states and can confirm that the satellites and space stations are not out of control. , And even if we take a step back, they fell out of control and fell to the ground... For the civilization on this planet today, a bunch of satellites and space stations smashed down from orbit, no matter how "careful" is useful?

    That thing even the Dragon God in its heyday couldn''t hold it.

    In Gao Wen''s view, since the word "beware of sentry" was mentioned in the warning that Amber saw, it shows that for dangerous "sentinels", mortal "careful" is useful, otherwise this There is no need to warn, people all over the world can just lie flat together...

 Chapter 1241ï¼š Giveaway

    Countless speculations popped up in Gawain''s mind for a while, about the sentinel mentioned in the "Book of Wilde", about the disturbing warning, but no matter how deduced, all these speculations, after all, lacked the key and Powerful clues-you can only think about it in the end when you think about it.

    "Wild said he didn''t know anything about''Sentinel''?" After waking up from his thoughts, Gawain couldn''t help looking at Amber and confirmed it again.

    "That''s what he said," Amber nodded. "In fact, he didn''t know the contents of his''book''. If it weren''t for me to open the book suddenly, he didn''t even realize that he could be opened¡ª ¡ªI feel that his state of mind must also be problematic. As Maggie mentioned, there are many gaps in Modil¡¯s memory. Now it seems that Modil has similar symptoms in most of his body."

    "...You said that it was the''sentinel'' that caused Modil Wilde to split?" Gawain thought for a while, and suddenly said, "We assume that the sentry is something that we don''t understand yet and has a powerful A dangerous individual of strength, and Modil Wilde came into contact with him by mistake during an adventure, which led to his split, and caused Wilde¡¯s memory to leave a strong impression of a ¡°careful sentinel¡± , But later due to unknown reasons, this part of his memory disappeared, leaving only a warning that he didn''t even know was left in the book..."

    Amber nodded while listening to Gawain''s words. As soon as the other party finished speaking, she said, "Don''t tell me, I guessed that way...Aren''t many stories written like this? Adventurers encountered ancient evil spirits. After paying a huge price, I left a message to warn future generations, but I lost my memory or something. It is said that the playwrights will make the protagonist amnesia once the plot can''t go on..."

    Hearing the first half of Amber''s sentence, Gawain felt relieved. It was very pleasant to think about the shame of all things, and he was in agreement with him. As a result, he heard the second half of the sentence immediately afterwards, and suddenly felt that he had a pit in his head. Then he believed Amber¡¯s mouth, and then he shook his head, trying to eliminate the interference caused by the shadow assault goose to his thoughts, his expression became serious again: "Anyway, since you got that sentence in the Kingdom of Shadow God Warning, then this matter must be taken seriously. I will ask Heidi to arrange manpower to look up various ancient books to see if he can find clues about the sentinel... In addition, I have to ask Enya to find out, as the world¡¯s best The ancient god, he must know more than you and me..."

    Listening to Gawain''s arrangement, Amber showed a thoughtful look, and suddenly muttered to himself: "In fact, there is one thing I am curious about... The warning in the''book'' is really written for us. Is it? Or...is it just for us?"

    Gawain suddenly frowned: "What does this mean?"

    "It was a complete accident that I entered the Kingdom of Shadow Gods-I met Wilde afterwards, opened the book and saw the warning in the book, which is even more unpredictable. Under normal circumstances, how can a mortal run to one place and lose it in this world? Contact the Kingdom of God for more than a million years to open a book that looks wrong? So... is the warning recorded in that book really for mortals?"

    Amber¡¯s sudden question made Gawain stunned, and he realized that there was indeed a misunderstanding of thinking here-the warning was only seen by Amber by coincidence, and the warning itself did not specify who it was written to. Yes, now he and Amber instinctively believe that the warning was written to mortals under the influence of their mental inertia... Is this judgment accurate?

    Considering that the ¡°book¡± full of warnings has been lying in Lady Ye¡¯s kingdom of God, Gao Wen suddenly felt that the possible truth behind this incident became even more frightening.

    And while more disturbing possibilities suddenly popped up in his mind, his attention couldn''t help but fall on Amber, who had just had a bizarre experience: "Speaking of your entry into the Kingdom of Shadows... this It should touch you a lot, right?"

    "Huh?" Amber didn''t seem to expect that Gawain would suddenly extend the topic to himself. He was a little dazed for a while, and only reacted after two or three seconds, "Are you caring about me?"

    "Nonsense, you have been yelling that you are the Chosen of the Shadow God for several years, and you usually claim to be quite pious. At this time, you suddenly ran into the Kingdom of the Shadow God and took a circle... Although you didn''t directly meet the **** of the night lady, but Is your mental state really okay?" Gawain''s gaze fell on Kohaku. Although the tone of his speech was as ridiculous as ever, there was indeed a bit of worry in the depths of his eyes, "Whether you are really Chosen by the Shadows, This kind of experience is no small matter for a believer..."

    Amber blinked. If it were the past, she would definitely refute Gawain¡¯s questioning words about her shadow selection and pious attitude for the first time, but this time she was abnormally not eager to speak, but quietly thinking. After a few seconds, those amber eyes seemed to have a very serious look, and this attitude seemed to further confirm Gawain¡¯s worries-this guy who claimed to be the Chosen of Shadows really ran into the Kingdom of Shadows. After a lap, the stimulus went viral.

    But just when Gao Wen couldn''t help but want to continue to say something, Amber suddenly raised his head, showing a simple, warm and bright smile that rarely appeared on her face.

    "I don''t worry about this anymore."

    "Huh?" Gawain didn''t react at once, "Aren''t you entangled with this?"

    "I did struggle. Don¡¯t look at my usual carelessness, but there are so many things I¡¯ve tangled in private, but this time I really went to Lady Ye¡¯s kingdom of God... I found one thing, one thing that made me do it myself. Unexpected things," Amber smiled, and for some reason, a relaxed atmosphere haunted her. This breath has never appeared in her, "I found...my faith may not point to Ye Ms¡­¡­"

    Gao Wen never expected that he would hear this, and he was stunned: "Does your faith point to Miss Ye?"

    "Yes, it''s not him. I don''t know how to explain this matter... Because according to the research of the Theocracy Council, there should be no such''deviation'' in the belief orientation of mortals, but considering that the status quo of belief in the Shadow Realm is extremely special, Maybe I''ve encountered a small probability event," Kohaku exhaled, and said while thinking, "I felt his breath in Lady Ye''s kingdom of God, which is the same as the voice I once''heared''. It feels completely different, I suspect... the''Shadow Goddess'' I have always believed in has another''person'', a high-ranking existence beyond imagination that we don''t yet know."

    Gao Wen was stunned, looking at Amber, who was still smiling, before he could not help but stare at him to break the silence: "You can still laugh? Isn''t this more serious?! Your faith points to Ms. Ye. At least we still know who usually responds to your prayers. Now that you say that you believe in it, you don¡¯t know what kind of existence it is. Tell Carmel about this. If he can illuminate half of the city on the spot, do you believe it?"

    "Finally, you don''t doubt that I can hear the voice of the gods?" Kohaku didn''t look nervous at all. Instead, he smiled more and more hippies. "Let me just say, I''m the Chosen of the Shadows, I''ve been Chosen by the Shadows for many years. ..."

    "This is not the time to make a joke," Gawain interrupted her, "There is an unidentified high-ranking entity who has been responding to your prayers. In my opinion, this matter is even more serious than the''careful sentry''-this is not you. Human affairs. You should know that although there are many gods in the world, there are exact numbers and names of "right gods" who can respond to prayers. They are born from thoughts, and the mapping mechanism of thoughts determines that they cannot hide themselves. Exist, there is no way to conceal or forge your own priesthood and deity...Are you sure that you cannot be sure of the high-level existence that answers your prayers?"

    "He said that he is the Goddess of Shadow...but I don''t know the specifics," Kohaku finally condensed her skinny smile, and said a little seriously, "In fact, I don''t have many opportunities to communicate with him, although As long as we establish communication, we can talk happily for a long time, but in most cases, the relationship between me and Him... seems to be far, far away, and we can¡¯t keep in touch all the time. He seldom talks to me about the church, Regarding things in the realm of gods, every time I ask about this, he will say that it is too troublesome, and it is better to cook something interesting..."

    It is not the first time that Gawain has heard these inconspicuous content from Amber''s mouth, but today this is the first time he listened to the other party so seriously, and he thought about it seriously, and he waited until Amber''s voice fell. I kept talking: "You and your''goddess'' usually only talk about this? Don''t you think there is something wrong?"

    "I always thought that other gods would be like this too!" Amber suddenly became confident. "You don''t know what I did before. How can I get in touch with the big figures in various churches? I thought they were all like this too¡ª ¡ªIt''s only in the last two years that I have had a lot of contact with those''big guys'' before, and I realized a little bit that there might be something wrong with my situation, but it was just''a little bit aware''..."

    "...It''s a real loss for you to live peacefully until now," Gao Wen couldn''t help but look up and down at Amber with strange eyes. "Is it because you have a good heart to live so much by relying on it because you are broad-minded?"

    "Otherwise?" Amber immediately stared and asked with more confidence, "Do you rely on money and strength? Do you think I have been a person who grew up with these two kinds of people?"

    Gawain muttered in his heart and found that he really couldn¡¯t refute this goose...

    But fortunately, Kohaku herself also knew that some things should not be joking, she waved her hand quickly, and after a short thought, said: "I know that such an unidentified high position is very nervous. In this world There are too many things that mortals can''t fight, we must be cautious in every step, but one thing I can be sure of is that the''Shadow Goddess'' I know... He is at least friendly.

    "Of course, judging whether a high-level existence is friendly based on mortal cognition may be a bit unreliable in itself, so my feelings are only a reference for you."

    Gao Wen muttered, after thinking for a long time, he just nodded, noncommittal: "I know."

    He is not a person who can casually say "I believe you" in this kind of scene. His personality does not allow him to do so, and his position does not allow him to make judgments about one thing.

    "I will let the God Analysis Laboratory arrange some targeted tests as soon as possible to see if we can find the high-ranking existence that has established contact with you. Even if we can''t find Him, we must find a way to determine whether He is a deity we know. One, and also check your "connection" status to see if there is any potential pollution hazard. Are you okay with this?"

    "Of course I have no problem." Amber immediately shook his head. "Behave according to the rules. I can''t break the rules."

    She and Gao Wen tacitly did not mention the "termination of faith" because of an obvious fact:

    Once the connection with God is established, it is not so easy to unilaterally cut it off.

    Afterwards, Gao Wen muttered for a moment, and then said: ¡°If you have a chance to establish contact with your ¡®Shadow Goddess¡¯ in the future, remember to ask...¡±

    "Of course, I will ask," Amber nodded before Gao Wen finished speaking, "I will ask who he is, what he wants to do, and whether there is any connection between him and Lady Ye..."

    Gao Wen nodded slowly.

    After this, Amber remained quiet for a few seconds before breaking the silence again: "In addition...I have one more thing, which is quite exciting..."

    Gawain immediately felt that his heartbeat that had finally calmed down was a few "bangs" (he even understood a little bit how Miss MyLittlePony felt when she was talking to him), and he looked up at Amber: "You only have this afternoon. How many exciting things have been created by the effort?"

    "Hey, this is the last one, it''s really the last one," Amber quickly said with a wave of hands, "In fact, I wanted to put this matter at the beginning, but after thinking about it, it is better to give priority to business affairs. I''m afraid to let it go first. After you read this, it affects your subsequent mentality-it''s nothing else, mainly because I found that I might... also bring something from Lady Ye''s kingdom of God."

    While speaking, she slightly raised her right hand and gently rubbed her fingers in front of Gawain.

    A wisp of gray-white sand dust like flowing water appeared on her fingertips out of thin air, with a slight rustling sound flowing on the floor, and the gray-white color spread over the dust-covered area, as if a foreign land incompatible with the present world was covering this. world.

    Amber¡¯s voice then came to Gawain¡¯s ears: ¡°Although I confirmed that my beliefs are not directed towards Ms. Ye, I don¡¯t know why... I still feel that I have established a connection with the''kingdom of God'' and brought back this ..."

    Gawain was surprised to watch the dust pile up on the ground, listening to Amber¡¯s voice ringing in his ears, and finally widened his eyes: "Wait a minute, what do you say this is!?"

    "Shadow Dust," Kohaku stopped calling the quicksand, and with a snap of his finger, he classified it as nothingness, "Probably..."

    "Probably?"

    "Um...probably," Kohaku scratched her hair, her expression turned a little weird, "because this thing looks very similar to the few grains of sand that Maggie brought back, but the actual difference is big. I summoned them. After I came out, I tested it many times and found that the sand seems to be used only as sand..."

    Gao Wen: "...?"

    "That''s...the grayish white that they spread is really just a layer of color, there is no extraordinary power in it, and the sand itself does not have the''relevant power'' that completely isolates the interference of the world. I grabbed some sand and rubbed it on the ground. Rubbing, there is still color, rubbing it is black..."

    Gao Wen: "...No, how do you sound like a free gift?"

 Chapter 1242ï¼š Free magic

    To be honest, when he saw the sand rubbed out by Amber, Gawain''s whole person was very energetic. He thought that this shadow assault goose had achieved a leap from strength to rank without making a sound-think about it. , Standing behind an unidentified high-level existence, always accepting the shelter of indescribable power, able to enter the kingdom of Lady Ye, and now can also summon the dust that does not belong to this world from the kingdom of Lady Ye. A series of affixes almost resemble buff, but when this goose does not open its mouth, it looks almost like a protagonist.

    But after she described the nature of the sand, Gawain felt that something was wrong... The more I listened, the more I realized how these things that looked like shadows and dust actually acted like freebies, as he saw in online games in his previous life. The newcomer¡¯s zero krypton guarantee-the card surface is golden and the actual manpower is a set...

    The equipment in the hands of the boss encountered in the game (¡Á), the equipment I actually got after killing the boss (¡Ì).

    Probably the series of information brought by Amber today is really too exciting. Gawain''s head relaxes a bit and all kinds of strange thoughts start to run around uncontrollably, even the things that have not come to mind for a long time about his previous life. Involuntary memory came out. In the end, Amber couldn¡¯t help but opened his mouth. While poking Gawain¡¯s arm next to him, he said, ¡°Hey, your evaluation is wrong. The''ability'' brought back with less hardship..."

    Gawain glanced at the goose, then subconsciously said: "To be honest, except for the last time you woke up when you fell on the floor, I really didn''t see how hard you were..."

    Kohaku''s eyes stared suddenly-but considering that she couldn''t beat her, she stared.

    "Okay, I won''t be joking with you," Gao Wen also knew that he would close when he saw him. He made a joke just to ease the embarrassment. After a little teasing, his expression became serious again, and he looked at Amber''s seriously. Eyes, "Seriously, do you know how you summon these sands? What are they? Are they really...shadow dust?"

    "I don''t know exactly what happened." Amber scratched his hair, and instantly forgot Gawain''s ridicule to him just now. "Just after coming back from''over there,'' I found that there was such a small pile of sand next to my body. , And then inexplicably established a connection with them-the methods of summoning sand and recovering sand suddenly came to my mind... Well, no, I can''t say that it came to my mind, what should I say..."

    Amber looked a bit tangled. It seemed that he didn¡¯t know how to explain to Gao Wen what happened on the level of consciousness and intuition. It took a long time to make gestures before reluctantly suffocating a few words: ¡°It¡¯s like the beating of your heart. Blood flow, you don¡¯t know how they work. Under normal circumstances, you can¡¯t even perceive them, but they run naturally and become part of your body¡ªmy feeling is similar. Suddenly these sands become my own strength. I don¡¯t even know how they disappear and appear."

    "I can understand what you mean," Gawain listened carefully to Amber''s description, and nodded slightly, "Although this is still a bit weird. About the sand, in addition to looking like shadow dust, Is there no other particularity?"

    "...Is it really hard to sweep up when it falls on the ground?" Kohaku thought for a while, and said very seriously, "These sands are very light, and if I don''t put them away, they will easily be blown everywhere..."

    "Of course it can''t be counted!" Gawain suddenly slapped his forehead, "You at least think of something with practical value!"

    "...Then I really couldn''t think of it," Amber thought about it again, and finally shook his head and said, "I tested it several times before I came to you. The sand looks a little weird and can diffuse a little. The gray-white''phantoms'', which are useless at all, have no special effects at all. I sprinkled them on various things, including various magical materials and ordinary substances, and the results were the same."

    Speaking of this, she paused, and then added: "Ah, yes, I also tried to sprinkle them on living creatures. I tried it with two **** dogs in the garden..."

    Gawain''s expression suddenly became serious: "What''s the result?"

    Amber slapped his chest, showing a smug look on his face: "I won!"

    Gao Wen: "..."

    After a few seconds of silence in the room, Gawain finally came to a conclusion: "So according to your summary, the biggest effect of your new ability is that you can suddenly throw someone else''s face with sand during a fight..."

    "It''s almost what I mean," Kohaku nodded, his expression was very satisfied, "I tell you, this is a magical skill! When the battle is fierce, throw a handful of sand out, how many masters are planted on it. And I¡¯m absolutely unpredictable. I can¡¯t see where I got the sand out of a legend like you, and I want to throw as much as I want..."

    Gawain couldn''t listen to half of it... How could this be called a life-defying experience on others, so that after a lap, Amber became so humorous?

    But soon, his attitude became serious again, and he began to think about this matter seriously: Although the result of the matter was speechless, the existence of these "bad quality shadows and dust" was not a trivial matter in itself, regardless of whether they were in Amber''s hands. What did the deterioration look like afterwards, it is a fact that Kohaku gained the ability to summon the shadows and dust after turning around in the kingdom of Lady Ye Ye.

    At the beginning, Modil also went to the Kingdom of God of the Overnight Lady, and went to more than once. After he came back, this change did not happen-he only brought back a few grains of sand at most.

    Although the sand is "genuine".

    "What are you thinking?" Amber noticed that Gawain suddenly showed a serious expression, and he became nervous. After holding back for a long time, he finally couldn''t help but speak, "I''m telling you, those two dogs moved first. ''S hand... well, maybe I moved first..."

    "You put those two hapless dogs aside," Gawain glanced at the half-elf. "Apart from the ability to summon shadows and dust, what else has changed in you?"

    "No more," Amber looked down at herself, then looked up carefully to recall the memory, and finally said with certainty, "And not only there are no additional changes, I also found that... I don''t seem to be able to enter the''misplaced kingdom of God'' anymore. "

    "You can''t go in anymore?" Gawain frowned, "What do you mean?"

    "Didn''t I first touch the sand grains brought by Modil into the real world and then enter the dislocation of the''Shadow Kingdom of God''?" Kohaku explained his findings. "Later, when I was experimenting with new abilities, I was so big. I tried it with the courage...but I found that no matter how much you touch the sand, it will have no effect..."

    "How dare you try again?!" Gawain''s first reaction was to glaze at this bold half-elf, but he couldn''t help sighing after the other party drew his neck. "Well, anyway, you''re already I¡¯ve done this, but fortunately it¡¯s okay¡ªIs it really impossible to get in?"

    "Well," Amber nodded, with obvious regret on his face, "It''s as if the door was closed. I tried to recall the''feeling'' of entering the dislocation of the kingdom of God at that time, according to my position as I walked in the shadow world. I used experience to find the location of that door, but I just ran into the shadow world. Alas, it¡¯s really a shame. After I came back, I thought about it and there are still many things I haven¡¯t asked about that book."

    "After all, it happened suddenly, no one thought you would run into Lady Ye¡¯s domain, but since you can¡¯t go back, don¡¯t take the risk anymore-even if you want to try, wait until the technical team and archives team find clues. I''ll talk about it after I have a certain amount of security and theoretical guidance," Gawain looked at Amber with a serious expression, "Your''adventure'' has achieved unexpected results this time, whether it is the existence of Wilde or the warning about the sentinel. Don¡¯t be so sorry for the extremely valuable clues."

    "Okay, what you said," Amber grabbed his hair, nodded helplessly, and then yawned loudly. "I have to go back and rest early. This afternoon I have been tossing about it, in the real world and the shadows. It takes too much energy to run between the worlds..."

    Gao Wen gave a hum, but just before Amber was about to escape into the shadows and leave the room, he suddenly said, "Wait a minute, there''s something else."

    Amber kept the posture of stepping into the shadow crevice with one leg, turned his head and glanced at Gawain: "Huh?"

    Gao Wen looked at the difficult operation of the other party and couldn''t help but jumped. He said that this "Shadow Chosen (I''m afraid not claiming to be can play the shadow fissure like this in the world. This needs to be changed. The ordinary shadow master came over, let alone the same operation, I am afraid that the blood pressure will be up to two hundred at a glance: "You take your leg back first, and it looks strange and scary-I just tell you, Tal You come with me in Lund."

    Amber was very surprised: "Huh? Didn''t you tell me not to let me go with you?"

    "But now you have visited Lady Ye''s kingdom of God, and..." Gawain looked at her, "Bringing those''sands''. Obviously, you can sense the power of Lady Ye, and even dominate to a certain extent. This power, if Modil does carry some kind of...''mark'' of Lady Ye, then your new abilities at the moment may come in handy."

    Amber''s eyes lit up-she didn''t really care how useful she could be there. Being able to go out and do things was enough to excite her, and she smiled and nodded: "Okay! Then I''ll be ready to go back. Prepare, I will explain everything to my subordinates tomorrow, and by the way, I will familiarize myself with my new skills..."

    "The last one is unnecessary!" Gao Wen didn''t wait for this guy to finish, and quickly interrupted, "A bunch of fake and shoddy''Shadow Dust'' that can only be used to fight fans'' eyes, and you will be familiar with what can be achieved. Continue to trouble the dog in the garden¡ªI can tell you that the dog was raised by Betty, and she will cry if you overdo it."

    "...Well," Huo Te curled his lips disappointedly, "Then I will seal up this skill first..."

    "If you really want to use it, it''s okay. When you turn back, you go to the people in the God Analysis Laboratory and get some sand out for them as samples." Gawain looked at the half-elf with a disappointed face, and nodded after thinking about it. "Doesn¡¯t this sand always exist in the world as long as you don¡¯t take the initiative to recycle it? It can be used for research and see if the experts can analyze your shadow sand dust compared to the''real'' shadow sand dust. What''s the difference."

    "That''s okay, I am also very curious about this. After all, there are too many things that I can''t explain this time. I probably don''t understand it by my own mind. I hope those smart people can find out. The clue is coming..." Amber nodded, and then yawned loudly, "It won''t work, it won''t work, it''s too sleepy, I slipped away..."

    As soon as the voice fell, Gawain saw a cloud of shadow rising from the ground, and the half-elf was lost in front of his eyes in the next second.

    ...

    Neural network, deep in the city of dreams, on a quiet square covered by golden oak trees and scattered leaves, a square table is placed under the oak tree, and four figures sit beside the square table.

    "...This is the situation." After telling what happened to Amber, Gao Wen raised his head and stared at the three "retired gods" in front of him. "There are three most important clues or problems. The first is'' Beware of the sentinel''s warning. The second is who is the high-level existence that established the connection with Amber, and the third... is her sand."

    "Did this happen..." The former **** of nature, who was sitting on the left hand side of Gawain and logged onto the Internet in the image of an old elf, stroked his beard with a serious expression, "This is indeed worthy of you calling all three of us together. ..."

    "You scared me again," Enya, with her pale blonde hair hanging down like a waterfall and a perfect and graceful face, turned her gaze on Gawain. "You really can make this kind of scare God every time. There was a sudden movement."

    "It''s not me this time," Gawain stretched out his hands. "It''s Amber that''s messing up this time."

    "Is there a difference? You are the one who summoned us." The former goddess of magic, who wore a complicated and elegant court dress, gave Gawain a faint glance and said casually.

    "Well, we won''t debate this," Gawain waved his hand. "Speaking of business--have any of you heard of it, or can you guess what the ¡®sentinel¡¯ mentioned in the warning is?"

    The three retired gods immediately looked at each other. After this extremely humane action, Amone took the lead to break the silence: "I can''t think of-the people or things that can be called''sentinels'' in this world don''t count. Count, but I can¡¯t think of any of these sentries that will appear in an "Adventurer''s Book" in Lady Ye¡¯s Kingdom of God."

    "The''sentinel'' may be just a metaphor, and ta is not necessarily a real''sentinel''," Gao Wen reminded on the side. "The warnings in the book may not only be written for us mortals. Think about it, in this world What else fits the definition of sentinel, or even close in concept..."

    Before he could say anything, Milmina on the side silently raised her finger to the sky.

    What she was referring to was obviously not the blue sky simulated in this virtual world.

    "Those things left by the sailors in space..." Gao Wen sighed slightly. "Actually, I guessed in this direction. The orbital facilities used to monitor planets... are indeed very close to the sentinel by definition, but I can''t find evidence or clues that they are about to run out of control."

    "What if the problem is not the one hanging in the sky?" Enya suddenly broke the silence, "You shouldn''t be able to perceive the creations of the sailors outside of the orbital facilities, Mr.''Extraterrestrial Wanderer''?"

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1243ï¼š Whirlpool

    Enya''s words made Gawain frowned for a while, and fell into short thoughts.

    Of course, he didn¡¯t think about this possibility-the legacy of the sailors is not limited to those in space, but also the towers on the ground of the planet, the orbital elevators, and the ancient machinery that occupied the southeast continent as mentioned by the sea monsters. Legion, and if the original Modil Wilde had really come into contact with these things and sensed a crisis from them, it would be possible for him to call these things "sentinels".

    But if these things are really... then they are really outside the boundaries of human civilization.

    The three deities of the past began to discuss in a low voice, talking about the memory fragments that only they knew, which had been obliterated in the ancient time of history, Enya mentioned her understanding of the "starter" and mentioned that the first came. On the many traces left by the huge fleet on this planet during the short period of time, Amone mentioned the impressions he had made when he had a glimpse of the ancient facilities in space and the various clues he observed.

    Although Milmina¡¯s understanding of these things is not as thorough as the other two, she is in charge of the magic field, and the transcendents in the magic field are all profound scholars. Milmina passed these huge number of shallow believers. He has the most comprehensive knowledge of ancient legends, remote studies, and historical misin in the world, and in many cases, the scattered legends that mortals have mastered most likely reflect certain truths of the ancient times.

    At the end, Gawain also mentioned his understanding of the sailor¡¯s heritage-at this small table, his identity and the relationship between him and the sailor¡¯s heritage are not a secret, as he had once threatened with orbital fall. Enya''s "extraterritorial wanderer", he sometimes knows more about those ancient heritages than these ancient gods.

    However, when all the ancient memory fragments were put together, the clues about the "sentinel" were still blank-the warning mentioned in Wilde''s "book" was like a shadow that appeared out of thin air, even None of the gods knew what the source of the shadow was.

    "It seems that we are just a waste of time guessing here," Enya finally ended the energy-consuming topic. She shook her head slightly, her eyes fell on Gawain, "Maybe you didn''t see Modil before you Some clues will be found-before that, let''s put the''sentinel'' aside."

    "Let¡¯s talk about the mysterious ¡®high presence¡¯ behind Kohaku?" Milmina looked up at several figures at the table, with a curious look on her face, "What do you think about this?"

    "I don''t know who that''high-level existence'' is, but I know...There are many things in this world that are beyond our cognition," Enya said slowly in thought, "I have seen the fleet of sailors from Xinghai Leaping deep into the orbit of the planets, I have seen terrible torrents of energy pierce through the barriers of the kingdom of God. Among the large expedition ships of the sailors, there are many races that you can''t even imagine... even a whole civilization, they Survive on a huge immigrant starship, set sail from far away hometowns, travel to new habitable planets one after another, or leave seeds there, or guide a new civilization to pull out the anchor and set off..."

    Enya''s narration made Amone and Mirmina slowly open their eyes. Born in the "post-starter era", they couldn''t imagine what that ancient and magnificent scene looked like, and Enya Then suddenly he sighed slightly.

    "The dragons missed the opportunity to look at the starry sky, but I don''t know if it was lucky or unfortunate. We saw the scenery in the starry sky before we closed the door to the starry sky. I was unable to leave this planet, but I had a glimpse of it. I understand one thing..."

    "What do you understand?" Gao Wen raised his eyebrows and asked subconsciously.

    "Compared with the entire vast galaxy, no matter how big things happen on a planet, it is just a cluster of inconspicuous sparks, but even the vast galaxy is just a journey in the eternal expedition of the sailor¡ª Those of us called''gods'' don''t even have the power to govern the entire planet... let alone understand the secrets of the stars?"

    "...Do you suspect that the''high-level existence'' behind Amber does not belong to our''world''?" Gao Wen frowned and his tone became very serious. He knew that on this planet, he could put his vision into the sea of ??stars. There are very few existences, and Enya, like Enya, who can look at the stars, has a huge amount of knowledge, and at the same time has witnessed the existence of a sailor is even more unique-her judgment may not always be accurate, but in any situation The next can not be ignored.

    "Most of the things that happen on our planet are''known'' to me, especially in the realm of gods," Enya said with a faint smile, "even if it is not a god, but similar to it. I know all the demigods, demigods, and pseudo-gods that are close to me. I know every ripple in the deep sea, so now there is one that I don¡¯t know... I can only think that he doesn¡¯t belong to us.¡¯ Known border''."

    The gods and mortals at the table were quiet for a while, until Amone suddenly raised his head and glanced at the lush golden oak tree. His eyes seemed to penetrate the virtual barriers of branches and neural networks, and looked towards the real world. In the sky, he withdrew his gaze after a while, and sighed softly with a complicated expression: "I really want to''go up'' and take a look..."

    "Go up again?" Milmina glared at him immediately, "Are you chased by the security fighter and anti-god missile again?"

    "Now they don''t treat me as an enemy anymore," Amone glanced at Milmina, "I''m just a bit regretful. I was beaten down without even noticing how magnificent the star sea was..."

    "Unfortunately, you don''t have the ability to break out of the atmosphere anymore," Milmina shook her head. "Without the support of ideological trends, it is remarkable that you can now have half the strength of the year."

    Amone seemed a little frustrated when he was said that. The retired God of Nature shook his head and sighed like an old man who was hit by reality, while whispering: "I can''t do it, but maybe The mortals will go up someday, didn''t the Dragon Race succeeded once a while ago..."

    No one paid any attention to Ammon¡¯s broken thoughts. After a moment of silence, Gawain suddenly asked, ¡°What do you think about the shadows and dust that Amber brought back? She said that her faith was not directed at Ms. Ye, but She brought back things from Lady Ye¡¯s kingdom of God, and all the signs made me suspect... there might still be a connection between her and the **** far away from the world, but that is not the connection between the believer and the god..."

    "Of course it will not be the connection between the believer and the god. I have never heard of any believer who can tear down his house and take it back after a walk in the kingdom of his god. Is this what the believer did?" Amo Eun got rid of the frustration just now, and immediately said with a weird expression, "I was shocked when I heard you talk about what Amber did. If it weren''t for the most basic reason and logic, I almost suspect that this is her extraordinary stealing skills at work."

    Gao Wen was speechless when he heard this evaluation, and there was only one emotion in his heart: The shame of all things stealing the dog is affirmed by the God of Nature...

    "Walking around from an ancient kingdom of God, you can''steal'' part of the power of an ancient **** by the way when you come back? There are not many changes after you have been completely free, but your imagination is increasing day by day," Mirmina listened After arriving at Amoen''s words, he casually said a few words next to him, and then turned his attention to Enya, "We want to hear your opinion, after all, Ms. Ye is a very old deity, his active age..."

    "I''m not familiar with him," Enya shook her head before Milmina finished speaking. "There is just one thing I haven''t understood for so many years...I didn''t want to understand how he survived. ."

    "Didn¡¯t it mean that he escaped the pursuit of the sailor hunting fleet?" Gawain asked subconsciously, "and then hid in a place you can¡¯t find..."

    "What I don''t understand is how he escaped that chase," Enya looked at Gawain''s eyes, and ancient memories were frozen in his pale golden pupils. "I once said that except for Talrond. In addition to the gods, the only ancient gods that survived from the sailors were the shadow and the storm. However, you can see the state of the Lord of the storm. It is not so much that he survived that year, it is better to say that he only left a part of it. With the flesh and blood of nerve reflex, when the sea monster descended on this planet, the real power of the storm was almost immediately transferred from the pile of flesh and blood that could neither live nor die, and the''Ms. Night''... According to the information you brought, He didn''t seem to be injured at all, and even retained quite complete strength..."

    "Does this mean that he ran very fast?" Milmina said casually, "It may also be hiding well..."

    "If you have really seen the fleet of sailors, you would never say such a thing," Enya shook her head. "For a company that can span the vast sea of ??stars and accurately locate one in a light-year-scale universe. As far as the fleet of a tiny planet is concerned, no matter how clever your concealment skills are on this tiny planet, it is meaningless. Even if the kingdom of God is exiled to the deepest part of the deep sea, the sailor has several weapons that can penetrate all levels. , From the material world has been chasing you to the border of the cognizable world.

    "The gods who survived on this planet did not survive by relying on clever concealment or escape skills. The dragon gods are because the dragons of Tarrond took the initiative to choose to close themselves and embrace the divine power. Their own "principles" without hands-on, the Lord of the Storm...that in my opinion is not "survived" at all, but Lady Ye...he was chased by an entire fleet, and now he seems to have nothing. Lossless."

    Gawain thought for a while, and said unsurely: "Have you healed for so many years?"

    Enya thought for a while, and slowly said: "It''s not impossible. After all, even Amoen has a day to be released from **** and heal his flesh and blood. As long as he is free from the **** of divinity, the trauma left by the sailor is indeed It may be cured, but you have to know that Amorn was only chased by some automatic weapons, which is not the same as the sailor fleet 1.87 million years ago-being chased by that fleet. Survival itself means suspicious."

    Amone and Mirmina looked at each other. They couldn''t help but look at the former dragon god. For a long time, Amone couldn''t be sure to ask: "Is it possible that you mean... the sailor caught up." Ms. Ye, but didn''t do it?"

    "I don''t know. The situation on this planet was crazy back then. Except for the sailors who came suddenly and the dragons clinging to Tarrond, there are only a few struggling mortal settlements on the entire planet that maintain their sanity. The gods The action has been out of control, and there is no order under the offensive of the Star Fleet. I don¡¯t know what happened on such a chaotic battlefield. I don¡¯t know what the last moments of those gods are. I only remember the sailor fleet. What the world looks like after the survivors from other continents left on the planet... And Ms. Ye, at that time, the whereabouts of her had already been missing."

    The old fog has not yet dissipated, and new doubts have come to mind. Gawain doesn¡¯t know how much truth is hidden behind these ancient mixins. His focus has returned to the question just now: ¡°I¡¯m afraid that no one is the sailor. I can investigate clearly. Now I am more concerned about what happened between Amber and Madam Ye. Although the sand she brought back has deteriorated a lot, it is undoubtedly some kind of''variation'' of Shadow Dust..."

    "Let her get some more''samples'', part of them for the laboratory, and some for me to see," Enya said immediately, "I can''t answer your question now, everything has to wait until after the research to have a statement."

    "Okay, I will let her prepare more," Gawain nodded immediately, "We have tested it, and the sand will exist in the real world stably after being summoned. As long as she does not take the initiative to take it back, the sand will be Won''t fade away."

    A gust of wind blew from the street outside the square, shaking the luxuriant branches of golden oak trees, falling leaves drifted down, some leaves fell on the table, and then quietly dissipated like a dream under the action of the neural network cleaning mechanism.

    Gao Wen stood up in the wind of falling leaves, he glanced at the clock that emerged in his field of vision, and nodded slightly to the three gods of the past: "The time is almost here, I will return to the real world to arrange the next A trip to Tarrond-thank you three for your help today."

    "We didn''t help much this time," Amone smiled and shook his head, "It just analyzed a lot of useless nonsense, but it brought you new questions."

    "New questions are sometimes gains in themselves, which means that someday in the future there will be new clues that will become the key to the truth." Gao Wen said with a smile, and a pale golden light curtain has gradually opened behind him. .

    But just before he was about to log out of the neural network, Enya suddenly spoke: "Do you remember what I said when I first saw Kohaku?"

    "I saw Amber for the first time?" Gao Wen was taken aback for a moment, "You mean when I was in Tarrond..."

    "She claims to be the goddess of the Shadow Goddess, but at that time I didn''t feel the aura of the''choice of God'' from her, but even so, I still feel that she is...very special."

    "I remember," the almost forgotten memory suddenly came to mind, and Gao Wen immediately stopped logging out of the network, "You haven''t explained what is special about her yet."

    "Her soul... is as light and void as a phantom, yet maintained in a very stable state. I don''t know if this is because of her origin as a human being, because it is difficult to find a second person like her in this world. "Individual," Enya said slowly, her words made Gao Wen''s expression a little serious, "Now she has been involved in the unknown''high-level existence'', and has established a connection with Lady Ye''s kingdom of God... My friend , Her particularity has been so complicated that it cannot be explained, so that the''special'' itself is her speciality.

    "So take care of her, after all, she has been entangled with so many mysteries. If these mysteries are really a whirlpool, then only you can pull her out."

 Chapter 1244ï¼š The door opens gradually

    The pale golden curtain was like a barrier separating reality and illusion, silently closed under the golden oak tree, Gawain''s figure disappeared in the fallen leaves rolled up by the breeze, and the square was quiet again.

    Beside the square table, the oldest **** and the **** in charge of the natural and magical realm withdrew their sights, and Amone shook his head slightly and muttered: "He really can''t be idle..."

    "If he is free, we probably won''t have the leisure time to spend time here," Milmina said casually, and then looked up at Enya next to him, "He is going to Tarrond... ... don''t you have any ideas?"

    "That''s not a place where I can intervene anymore," Enya said with a calm expression, and slowly said in a deep voice, "I just hope that everything he will do in the future will go well... At Talrond, I really want to stay There has been too much mess, but neither I nor the current dragons are able to solve the problems at the door of the house. Let these burdens fall on someone who was originally irrelevant. This is not the dragon''s style of acting."

    "Who hasn''t left any mess?" Amone smiled suddenly, "We guys who came here to hide away...we have left the troubles of the outside world to mortals."

    "After all, we can only add confusion to them if we continue to stay in those positions," Milmina said casually, and then glanced across the square table in front of her, "Ah, now there are only three of us left. How about replacing mahjong with cards?"

    "You can''t care about anything other than thinking about these things on weekdays?" Amone said helplessly, and at the same time brushed his palm over the quaint stone table, the messy mahjong on the table quietly turned into Solitaire, he continued to mutter as he stretched his hand to Solitaire, "You have almost become a card-playing man..."

    "You didn''t pull me to play cards?" Milmina glared at the former **** of nature, but the action of drawing cards in her hand did not slow down at all. "How meaningful what I did, help The administrators found loopholes in the neural network... But Naruitier and those administrators are really unreasonable, not only do not thank me, but always trouble me, in the end it is still interesting to play cards. Ah, Ms. Enya, you Will there be free time later?"

    Enya glanced at Mirmina, holding a card in her hand, and casually replied: "I want to help with the children at night, but there will be nothing before that. I can play with you for a while."

    "Are the two little guys healthy?" Amorn raised his head and asked when he heard the words, "I heard that the''mutation'' caused by them being invaded by the dark blue magic power has a trend of further development recently. If necessary I can help."

    "No problem, normal development is only the mark left by the dark blue magic power has become a part of their body structure, this part will change with their growth, but it is the most normal..." Enya said casually, but suddenly She noticed that Milmina¡¯s expression was a bit weird. The former goddess of magic suddenly seemed to be a little distracted, and even forgot to reach out to draw cards, which made Enya a little curious, "distracted?"

    "Wait, I suddenly feel... as if something is wrong..." Milmina woke up, blinked with a confused expression, and slowly moved her eyes on Enya and Amone, "Sentinel...you Remember we were discussing the sentinel thing just now?"

    "Of course I remember, but we don''t have any conclusions," Amone said casually, but his face immediately became serious after noticing Mirmina''s expression, "Huh? Could it be that you...think of something?"

    "No, I didn''t think of anything," Milmina slowly shook her head, but her eyes seemed to be confused, "I am just like you, and I don''t know anything about the''sentinel'', I just suddenly It feels a little weird...it seems to be ignoring something important...but I don¡¯t know what I¡¯m ignoring."

    "What''s wrong with your memory?" Amone suddenly looked at the "magic goddess" seriously, "Theoretically, this is an impossible **** whose memory is indelible. I have never heard of a **** who loses his memory."

    "You can confirm your status again," Enya put down the card in her hand, and said in a solemn voice, "If we can''t confirm the problem in the end... we have to tell Gao Wen about this situation. Although this is still not a clue with reference value, it can at least make him more vigilant."

    ¡­¡­

    The cold wind at the end of autumn whistled across the vast and desolate plains. This wind connected Winter Wolf and Changfeng Fortress. Recently, it gathered in the plain area between the two into a cold cyclone, and the alliance fluttering over the fortress. The flag hunts and flies in the wind, and under the flag, you can often see the dry dust that is raised and the withered grass that has been rolled from nowhere.

    Winter is really coming soon, but for the technical and engineering teams stationed in this land, the enthusiasm like fire will not slacken off day and night.

    Around the castle made of boulders and molten metal, three huge energy facilities have been erected between the sky and the earth. Those iron-grey towers are standing in the cold wind, and there are several metal and concrete towers around the towers. Constructed like a huge "needle", the subordinate magical organs with tapering tops, runes with light blue brilliance emerge from the bases and shells of these magical facilities, and on the sharp tops of those facilities , The bright magical sparks continue to jump like lightning, connecting into one dazzling arcane circle after another. Each flicker of those sparks is accompanied by a powerful release of energy. If you walk around a high tower, even ordinary people can I slightly felt the "magic infiltration sensation" like a cold nerve.

    Those sparks are huge energy that is difficult for even high-level wizards to gather easily. In the old days, such an intensity of energy was enough to maintain the operation of a medium-scale mage tower. However, here, the combination of advanced and ancient arcane extraction technology allows This huge energy has become the most common "firewood". Every time the several towers flash, they can directly compress and extract the magic power of this scale, and continuously transmit it to the contracting fort located in the center of the entire facility group. , Transmitted to the "door" deep in the castle that seems to never be able to fill.

    In the main hall of the Treaty Fort, the lights are brightly lit, and the technicians shuttle back and forth.

    A huge and complex structure has been built in this transformed and strengthened hall. It has a triangular base made of alloy. This huge base presents a step-like layered structure, like an ancient altar. On the edge of each layer of the structure, you can see countless fine runes, magical orbits distributed between the runes, embedded crystals, and brass tubules responsible for cooling the entire system.

    Those brass pipes go deep into the base, and there are activated pure water and liquefied crystal dust flowing inside them. They must run continuously. Once their heat dissipation function fails, the huge energy can be transmitted almost in a moment. All the hardware of the door melts through.

    And above the triangular base is the "trunk" of the portal. There are three arc-shaped alloy "arms" extending from the three vertices of the base, as if guarding an invisible sphere in mid-air. Converging, and between these three arc-shaped alloy "arms", there is a huge metal ring floating. The ring is lying horizontally on the base at the moment, and it seems to be in a dormant state.

    Huge energy is constantly being gathered in this hall. At the center of the portal device, in the mid-air surrounded by the floating ring, a group of twisted lights and shadows are expanding and shrinking, and a certain ancient and far-reaching breath is constantly coming from its depths. Diffuse out everywhere.

    Carmel floated to the huge portal device, raised his head and looked at the alloy "arms" and metal rings that were in a charged state. The two arcane sparks embedded in his face were shining brightly, and Only the most familiar people will see the excitement of this ancient arcane master from these two beams of light.

    "I didn''t expect...this thing could function so smoothly..." He couldn''t help muttering to himself softly.

    "This is because we have been preparing for this day for many years." A female voice that has only recently become familiar with came from the side. Carmel turned his head and saw the legendary wizard Windsor from the Typhon Empire. Ms. Mapel is standing next to herself, "The technology required for the portal comes from ancient times. In that period of history that has been annihilated by the years, a group of people have used this technology to open the door to the kingdom of God, and Worship the power or certain''entities'' leaked out of the gate as miracles...so advanced, yet so ignorant, and the contradictory products it brought have brought the whole family of Augustus to Typhon a whole Two hundred years of suffering."

    "I know this, God''s Eye...Even from the perspective of a Gondor Magister and an ancient disobedience, the efforts of your emperor and his family are enough to be called great." Kamal said sincerely, his eyes returned to the portal, "It is also thanks to the eye of the god, we can only build such a''door'' now, right?"

    "Yes, thanks to the eyes of God... We have restored ancient technological miracles here, and we have used our own wisdom," Ms. Windsor Mapel sighed in her tone, and then she again Some curiosity and expectation, "Master Carmel, what do you think will be behind that door?"

    "...I don''t know," Carmel was silent for a moment and shook his head calmly. "No one has personally seen what the kingdom of God of War looks like. As a former disobedience, I have never had a view of the kingdom of God. What kind of romantic imagination and expectations. But one thing I can be sure of...It must be in line with the imagination that thousands of God of War believers have jointly made in the past thousands of years."

    "Then it must have a city wall built with swords and shields, palaces and squares for the soldiers to rest and feast, and the "eternal arena" under the watchful eyes of the gods, as described in the classics of the God of War. "Windsor Mapel said with a faint smile, "I just don''t know if his kingdom of God also collapsed after the fall of the God of War... When we crossed the gate, what we saw was probably the same. It can only be some remaining fragments."

    Kamel turned his head and glanced at this lady from Typhon, who may be one of the most outstanding wizards of the time. He saw some familiar brilliance on the face of the other party that was not so beautiful.

    That is the brilliance that belongs to researchers, explorers, and pioneers, with strong curiosity, thirst for knowledge, and a little bit of ignorance and fearlessness.

    He is really familiar with this expression. A thousand years ago, in the age when mortals knew almost nothing about gods and could only explore with limited knowledge and useless protection techniques, there were countless such expressions. Researchers from have joined the front line against gods and destiny. They are the smartest, most creative, most able to create value, but they are also the closest to danger. Almost every day, such people fall, and those who survive... ¡­Will gradually become something that makes them feel unfamiliar.

    But that era has passed. Carmel couldn¡¯t help thinking about the hard work of his predecessors and finally formed a rich legacy, so a new generation of "rebels" (should be called theocratic council scholars now) can. Under safer conditions to carry out research and exploration, they can be bolder than their predecessors, without having to squeeze themselves into a state that is not like human beings with extreme vigilance and caution... This is really a good time. .

    But even so, Carmel still feels that he needs to remind the "junior" in front of him.

    "Don''t come into contact with God-related knowledge with too much expectation and curiosity, even if we have now confirmed that those gods are intrinsically kind, their power is too dangerous for us," he couldn''t help reminding. Although the other party is a Typhon, but since the alliance was established, the new order built by His Majesty has been established little by little. The disparity between the two countries has now been eliminated little by little. At least in this facility, he wants to treat the other side as being. "Comrades-in-arms" who are fighting together against fate see that "cautiousness and vigilance are the proper attitude, and the eternal attitude."

    Perhaps she is excellent enough in her own field, but in Carmel''s view, this magic master from Typhon is obviously not cautious enough in the field of the gods.

    Windsor Mapel couldn''t help but look at the "ancient scholar" who had come out of ancient history, and looked at the opponent''s "eyes" with arcane brilliance, in the face that can no longer be called a human. , She couldn''t distinguish the expression of this arcane master, but from the other''s tone, she could hear the sincerity of this suggestion, and the heavy weight behind the sincerity.

    How many pioneers¡¯ lives did the weight cost?

    The Windsor living in this age has no way to imagine. All she can do is lower her head and humbly accept the advice of this ancient scholar: "I will always keep it in mind, Master Carmel."

    "You are also a master, and you have a lot of knowledge that even I am amazed," Carmel laughed, but his smile is hard to detect by others, "I hope we can continue to cooperate happily in the next project process."

    Windsor showed a faint smile and stretched out his hand to Carmel: "I also look forward to it."

    Behind them, pure and powerful arcane energy surged in the huge portal device. This primitive and pure energy is gradually constructing a door to the kingdom of God, and the bright and pure brilliance emerges from the looming light and shadow. Escape, an unknown realm opened a gap to mortals, and the glory of the kingdom of God spilled in the hall.

    Once upon a time, this brilliance also symbolized the supreme will, the awe of thousands of believers, and the ¡°grace¡± that countless priests could only earn by offering sacrifices to themselves.

    However, no one in this hall now regards that brilliance as a miracle to worship. For the people gathered here, all this is just a necessary part for mortals to recognize the world.

 Chapter 1245ï¼š Going north for the second time

    Near the portal hall, bright lights are shining in an independent laboratory. Mary is standing in front of an observation window facing the hall, looking through the thickened and reinforced crystal glass with a double energy barrier. Looking at the situation at the central portal of the hall.

    The huge magic power transmitted from the three energy hubs around the fortress was gathered together, and a striking blue flame was ignited at the intersection of several energy rails inside the hall. Those flames were in a tube made of crystals. The containers are constantly being poured into the various components of the portal, and technicians in different uniforms of Typhon and Cecil are constantly shuttled between the complex and large-scale facilities, constantly improving the door. The subsidiary structure adjusts every parameter of these precision equipment.

    Master Kamel and Master Windsor Mapel were standing next to the portal, seeming to be discussing something, they shook hands, and they seemed to have a very happy conversation.

    "How long do you plan to stand in front of the window?" The tutor''s voice suddenly came from behind, making Mary awakened suddenly, "Come on, the rest time is over early, and you still have a lot of work to do."

    Mary hurriedly turned her head, and while walking quickly to her position, she looked at the old magician who was sitting at the calculation table not far away: "Sorry, I was a little distracted just now."

    The instructor''s voice followed with a slight reproach: "Don''t be distracted while working on the project, this is not a good habit-sometimes it will kill you."

    While nodding, Mary came to the energy conduits and silver-white alloy rails inlaid on the wall, and began to observe the blue and white light flow in the conduits, as well as the ever-changing runes and luminous curves emerging from the alloy rails. These conduits It is the "analytical vascular" branched from the main energy pipeline, and the alloy track is connected to the huge underground magic center-the Cecilians call it "power ridge". The state they present is helpful for analysis. The real-time load of the entire portal.

    Of course, there is another set of monitoring devices in the lobby, which allows front-line operators to grasp the status of the portal. The monitoring point in this laboratory is more important to collect data before the portal is officially launched for senior technical officers. Grasp the entire project at any time-of course, these senior technical officers also include their own mentors.

    Daniel, wearing a black robe, raised his head, and the runes around him gradually dimmed. He escaped from the huge data calculations and looked at his most satisfied apprentice: "How is the state of the third group of energy towers? Is the ridge reading normal?"

    "The third group of energy towers has been successfully launched after the adjustment, and the amount of magic power supply has stabilized. The current readings of the power ridge are within the normal range." Mary skillfully confirmed the dazzling original readings, which are part of the subsystem. As one of the design participants, she can confirm whether the status of these analysis nodes is normal without calculation. "The readings of the C7 and C16 detection points of the secondary restraint section of the portal are a bit low. I suspect that it is caused by the incomplete resonance of the newly installed components. Later, I will arrange for the wizards of the engineering team to check it out."

    "Secondary restraint stage..." Daniel nodded slightly, "Now there is only the last link left. After all the restraint stages are completed, the portal can be''ignited'' for the first time. The progress of this project is faster than I thought it was fast."

    "After all, it has gathered the most cutting-edge technical talents and almost unlimited supply of materials from the two empires, as well as the human and material resources of dozens of countries in the entire alliance. I sent more than a dozen high-ranking astrologers to ride over on a giant eagle," Mary said with a smile, "I heard from Ms. Windsor that the last time the countries on this continent worked so closely together, it was a few years ago that the magnificent wall was repaired. when¡­¡­"

    "Repairing the magnificent wall a few years ago? Oh, there is no way to compare it with today," Daniel snorted, with disdain in his tone. "Although it was also a large-scale operation, the participants were intrigues. The countries were on guard against each other, and even the voices of questioning the Silver Empire never stopped. A great chaos in Old Anzu broke out shortly after that¡ªthe people at that time had not been severely beaten by the gods, how could this world be known? What is the dangerous situation."

    "You are right, there was no today''s''Alliance'' at that time," Mary nodded and said immediately, but then she didn''t know what she thought of, her expression became a little hesitant, and then she closed her mouth and turned back to her own At work, her voice was directly passed into Daniel''s mind through a spiritual connection, "You said... Now that the relationship between Cecil and Typhon has changed so much, then one day in the future, our value..."

    "We will continue to''exist'' as always," Daniel''s voice sounded in Mary''s heart, without any confusion or lag, "Remember, no matter how close the relationship between Typhon and Cecil becomes As long as they are still two countries, as long as there is a distinction between the two groups, our "eyes" will always have the value of existence."

    "Yes, I understand."

    Hearing the response from the apprentice, Daniel only nodded slightly, and then set his eyes back on the unfinished work.

    Nowadays, the relationship between Typhon and Cecil is indeed changing. The two countries that were once wary and even hostile to each other are coming together under the drive of common interests, and each day will be closer, but Daniel knows that regardless of them How close is the relationship between the two countries? After all, the two countries are two countries, and the necessary intelligence work...will never end.

    The eyes used to keep a close eye on neighboring countries will not be closed. At most, there will only be subtle changes in the specific work content. The owner appreciates Rosetta Augustus¡¯s talents, but this does not mean that there are two countries. The rulers of the powers really have "intimacy". After all, even between the silver empire and the Gaoling Kingdom, which are the closest to each other, there are countless spies and spies who intervene in each other - for thousands of years, even For tens of thousands of years, mortal civilization has been working like this.

    This is just like the words the owner once said-the essence of the alliance is a group of porcupines to keep warm, and in a sense, is this not the essence of civilization?

    Daniel shook his head, and the runes around him gradually brightened again. He began to process those huge model constructions and data deductions. The artificial nerve cord slowly squirmed behind him, and he also randomly glanced in Mary''s direction. , I sighed a little in my heart-my apprentice is still a little younger after all, and I don''t know when I will be alone. It seems that my old bone still needs to live a few more years...

    ...

    The Royal District of Cecil City, a large take-off and landing platform only for the high-level official business of the empire (Amber named it "Ting Ji Ping"). Gao Wen, Amber, Maggie and several dragon envoys are doing the final before departure To prepare, Heidi and Rebecca came to see off.

    Seeing the ancestor who was ready and looked relaxed and calm, Heidi still couldn''t help but feel a little worried. She stepped forward to the landing platform and reminded again: "Ancestor, you are going to Tarron this time. Tak must be careful, this time is different from last time-the original dragon **** and dragon clan were at least out of goodwill, and that tower... it''s not something to deal with. What''s more, the current Talronde It''s not safe by itself."

    This is the number of times my granddaughter once xN is babbling, and Gao Wen can¡¯t help crying or laughing: "Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s not the first time I''ve dealt with this kind of thing-and don¡¯t always babble, How does it look like you have become an elder who can''t let go of it?"

    The expression on Hetty''s face was suddenly a little embarrassed and embarrassed, and she lowered her head subconsciously: "This...I''m a bit worried too much..."

    Heidi didn¡¯t finish her words, she heard Rebecca jumping on the side: ¡°Oh, it¡¯s normal. Older people in the family have to go out. If you have a snack, there¡¯s no need to worry about the younger generations¡ªthe ancestors. Sir, be careful on the way! There are more than 700 people..."

    Gawain immediately glared at the silly roe deer who was screaming and wanted to say a few words to her, but the sentence fell in his heart, stupefied that he didn''t find the logical error in her sentence... and became even more angry.

    Heidi also glared at Rebecca, but she didn''t say anything on such an occasion, but silently remembered an education in her heart, and then refocused her attention on Gawain: "Ancestor, your itinerary is still In a hurry, several new battleships in Northport have their own missions. Only Bitter Winter and two frigates can set sail. General Byron has already set off for Northport yesterday. He will lead Bitter Winter directly to the west coast of Tarrond, but In view of the limited speed of the sea, the Bitter Winter will definitely arrive there later than you-so if it is not an emergency, please try to wait a few days after arriving at Tarrond, at least wait for the Bitter Winter to meet you... "

    "This action is indeed rushed, but the situation is waiting for no one, there is nothing to do," Gawain nodded, "Don''t worry, I will act according to the situation-anyway, the tide tower is over there, and it won''t. Run away with long legs."

    Heidi snorted, but her eyes couldn''t help but fell on Amber who was wandering next to her, and she sighed spontaneously: "Oh, you brought her such an unreliable...I don''t know if something will happen... "

    As he spoke, a heavy footstep suddenly came from the side, and a huge shadow that could block the sun enveloped everyone''s heads. Gao Wen looked up and saw an elegant and huge blue dragon flooding him. In the next second, the dragon lowered its head, and a soft but low female voice came from above: "We are ready."

    Just as Merita spoke, a small head suddenly appeared on the edge of her broad back. A blue whelp stared curiously at Gao Wenhe who was still standing on the landing platform. Amber, then yelled excitedly and happily "Quack quack".

    Not far away, the head of another young dragon appeared on the back of the white dragon Noretta, and the same "quack quack" sound followed.

    "Are you sure you want to bring these two little guys with you?" Gao Wen pointed to the little guys who were so excited because of the first long-distance trip, and asked with some uncertainty, "Do they still need someone to take care of them? ..."

    "Talrond is their hometown. It''s been a long time since they broke their shells. At least they should go back to see what their mothers''''home'' looks like, and say hello to the dragon egg breeders," Melita said. While raising his neck, gently touched the head of the young dragon behind with his chin, calming the excited little guy, "Perhaps it is an adventure for you to go to Tarrond today, but for them... That''s going home."

    "Well, it is true," Gawain nodded. "But it hasn''t been long since they were hatched. Is it okay to travel such a long distance?"

    "For the cubs of the Dragon clan, flying over such a narrow sea area is not a long-distance trip," Melita laughed, her sharp fangs gleaming in the sun, "Just wait for a moment to take off. , They will be honestly lying on the backs of me and Noretta-flying with the mother, this is the basic skill of the young dragon."

    The young dragon Meili, who was lying on Merita''s back, seemed to have understood her mother''s words, and immediately raised her neck and let out a loud "quack" cry, as if a trace of complacency appeared on that angular face. color.

    Gao Wen can only express his conviction: "Well, compared to physical fitness...you are still better than your dragon clan."

    The things that should be explained have been clearly explained, and the arrangements that need to be made are already in place. Gao Wen, who always likes to be light and simple, did not waste any more time. After a while, several giant dragon shadows including Maggie took off and left the landing platform. , Riding on the invisible surge brought by magical power, the team that set out for Tarrond had already faced the high blue sky.

    The swift and violent air currents from high altitude rushed towards the face. Most of the strong wind was blocked by the invisible barrier surrounding the dragon. Only the comfortable breeze was left. Gawain and Amber sat on Merita¡¯s back together. After flying for a while, he finally couldn''t help but look forward: "You just said that the Whelpling will honestly lie on the back of the''mother'' to travel, right..."

    Before he finished his words, he heard a series of cheerful calls coming from the side: "Gah! Gah~! Gah-oh~!!!"

    Amber turned his head and looked to the side. At a glance, he saw that the young dragon had crawled to the edge of the front side of Merita''s shoulder blades. The little guy''s head was almost against the translucent energy shield, and his four claws firmly grasped Meili. The bulge near the shoulder blades of the tower, while stretching his neck vigorously, yelled at the sky happily, a long tail fluttering everywhere with excitement-like a dog about to run off.

    Melita turned her head and glanced back, loudly responding to Gao Wen''s question: "Don''t worry! She is just a little excited! The first time the dragons flying at high altitude and high speed are like this-she is holding it firmly, and the young dragon knows very well. What are you doing~~!"

    Before Miss Blue Dragon finished his words, Gawain saw that the little guy had stretched his head directly outside the protective barrier. The violent high air flow violently blew the cub, who had just broken out of its shell for more than a month, even with the physique of the dragon clan. She was also blown up suddenly. Then Gao Wen saw her open her mouth with difficulty, as if to challenge the high blue sky, a series of voices came from the immature dragon''s mouth¡ª¡ª

    "Wow wow wow wow-hululululu-wow wow..."

    Gao Wen: "..."

    amber:"¡­¡­"

    Gao Wen suddenly remembered his childhood when he was silly with electric fans in his previous life, and he was full of emotion.

    There is not much difference between this young dragon and the bear child!

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1246ï¼š Caught bug

    In any case, the young dragon¡¯s interesting behavior can be regarded as a bit of unexpected pleasure for this journey across the ocean, but the little guy¡¯s fearless and fearless attitude really makes Gawain uneasy-from Merita From the beginning of the lift-off, the little guy was not free for a moment, either running around on his mother''s back or running to a high place to stretch his head out of the barrier, screaming indiscriminately with her mouth open in the face of the strong wind, she even screamed at once. Going to crawl along the tip of Merita''s tail to the end, Gawain was quick to stop with his eyes...

    Now Gawain and Humber seriously suspect that the "Whelps will travel on the mother''s back honestly" described by Merita before taking off are afraid that it is not theoretical knowledge from a manual compiled by a crappy scholar-this and The reality is too far off!

    "How could it be some theoretical knowledge!" Hearing Gao Wen''s questioning, Melita immediately retorted in a serious tone, "I have consulted specially...Ms. Enya, she still can''t understand the young dragon. ?"

    Gao Wenwen hasn¡¯t felt anything, but when I heard this, I felt something was wrong. After a little thought, I recalled that the retired dragon **** seemed to be a theoretical school. According to the former **** of nature and unwilling to be named With the reliable information brought by the exposed neural network administrator, Enya used to inquire about the knowledge of hatching dragon cubs every day when she helped hatch the eggs, and even almost asked Pitman for help...

    On the spot, his eyes became subtle when he looked at the whelpling next to him. He said that this little guy can grow up healthy to this day. Thanks to the dragon¡¯s strong innate conditions, this time Merita and Noreta brought two little ones. It seems really necessary for the guy to go back to Tarrond. At least these two novice mothers still have the opportunity to consult with the normal ancient dragons here about the correct experience of bringing babies...

    "Hey, why are you not talking?" Merita''s voice suddenly came from the front, interrupting Gawain''s random thoughts, "Are you worried about Noretta? Then you don''t have to worry about it, although you don''t want to admit it. , But her flying skills are much better than mine..."

    "Oh, cough, cough, I''m not worried about this," Gao Wen coughed awkwardly, and raised a point cautiously. "I just think you don''t listen to Enya when you take care of the young dragon. Her experience... ¡­After all, her perspective back then was different from that of mortals."

    "You''re right," Melita said casually, and then the conversation changed. "Yes, after you arrive at Tarrond, will you go straight to the west coast? Or take a break in New Argundol first. God? It¡¯s up to your liking, we can arrange it at any time-but the living conditions are definitely not as good as when you came last time..."

    "Stay in Agonda first. I want to meet the great adventurer in person," Gawain said casually. "Also give Byron some time. He and his Bitter Winter can''t fly as fast as you."

    "Okay," Melita replied casually, and then murmured with a hint of emotion, "Ah...Without the means of real-time communication with Talrond, many things have become troublesome, now relying on The most primitive way to deliver cross-sea letters, even if the fastest flying white dragon acts as a messenger, the news of Agundor will take a whole day to reach Beigang... Instead, Loren, who seemed backward before, now has more and more The more convenient the real-time communication, the news from Beigang can be sent to Cecil in an instant, and even to the Temple of the Stars in the southernmost part of the mainland..."

    "We are trying to solve this problem," Gao Wen nodded when he heard the words. "Cecile''s communications experts and your Tarrond technicians, we are jointly considering a solution that can replace the completely destroyed Omega network. Cross-sea communication plan. There are two current ideas, one is to set up a transit hub at sea, relying on those permanent islands and floating automatic transmission towers to achieve-but this requires high construction costs and subsequent maintenance costs, and part of it Long-term personnel must also be stationed in offshore facilities, which is another significant investment;

    "The second plan is to set up super-powered hub towers in Binhai County and Beigang, and use the atmospheric structure to transmit signals. According to the information provided by your Talrond technicians, the steady-state boundary layer of the atmosphere can reflect and modulate The Arcane Oscillation signal of Omega used similar technology in the previous Omega Global Communication Network, but this solution also has problems. After Omega¡¯s departure, with the current level of technology of Loren and Talrond, we may not be able to guarantee this. The reliability of the plan."

    Speaking of this cutting-edge technology problem, Gao Wen seemed very interested, but Amber was drowsy at the side. When Gao Wen finally heard his voice, the half-elf immediately yawned and started muttering: "Say two for a long time. The implementation of the plan is not very reliable..."

    "Strictly speaking, it should be said that both solutions are possible, but we need to make some trade-offs in terms of cost and reliability," Gawain said with a serious expression. "Considering that Tarrond is a member of the alliance, Importance, no matter what, we are going to build this cross-sea communication system."

    "Establishing cross-sea communication with Talrond..." Amber muttered, with emotion in his tone, "I didn''t expect that we would have done this kind of thing. Everything is developing so fast."

    Gao Wen didn''t speak, he just suddenly recalled the news he had received from Enya before he set off.

    Regarding the "abnormality" detected by the magic goddess Mirmina, and the possibility that the memory of the gods will also be interfered by some external force, the three former gods have new doubts and worries about the "sentinel", and these worries are now Positive pressure in Gawain''s heart.

    Amber is right. Everything is developing very fast¡ªbut compared with the challenges that mortals will face, even this development speed may not be fast enough.

    ...

    Cecil City, somewhere in a research facility deep in the Dark Mountain Rebellion Fortress, a large laboratory is brightly lit.

    Veronica, holding a platinum scepter, stood in front of the platform in the center of the laboratory, looking calmly at the crystal vessel placed on the platform. The crystal vessel was filled with half a box of off-white sand, sprinkled from high above. Under the bright light of, they diffused a layer of off-white texture around them, and this texture spread all the way to the platform, so that the experimental platform with blue background also showed the same hue as if it faded.

    A technician''s voice came from nearby: "The third weight test is over. The weight change of the sample after being affected by the weight loss rune conforms to the expected curve. After the position is closed, the speed of the magic power around the sample conforms to the expected curve. The sample is magical. The environment is stable in nature, does not exhibit demon suppression, does not exhibit force field repulsion, and does not exhibit divine characteristics."

    "The next stage of testing is ready, platform 2 has been vacated, and a pure sample is needed for the magic impregnation test..."

    "There is a contact from the God Analysis Laboratory on the 16th. The test on their side has ended, and the result report will be sent in 30 minutes..."

    Listening to the orderly reports and communication voices of the technicians in her ears, Veronica''s quiet and gentle expression on her face has never changed. She has been watching the sample in front of her for a long time, and it has been a long time before she seems to be talking to herself. Fang whispered softly: "Apart from these visual effects, is it really just ordinary sand... some kind of constant illusion?"

    "Veronica think tank chief," a researcher in a white short robe walked over and said respectfully, "what is the arrangement after this round of testing?"

    "After our side is over, we can take a rest." Veronica looked back at the technician, with a faint smile on her face-in other places, she has many different names, people call her The princess called her Lord Saint and the side of the holy light, but in these research facilities affiliated to the Theocracy Council, in the technical department that analyzes the mysteries of the gods, she was called the "think tank chief."

    She likes this "internal title" which is different from other places, which occasionally reminds her of those things related to the "disobedience plan". Although she shut down the emotional logic of remembering the past and generating strong emotions a long time ago, she Doesn''t contradict this feedback mechanism that triggers memories-it will make her feel "alive".

    "The next step is to wait for news," she nodded slightly, and then said, "wait for news from the ¡®senior advisory department¡¯ and see if there is anything to discover there."

    "Senior consultant..." The assistant researcher suddenly showed a solemn expression on his face. Obviously, the existence of the term "senior consultant" deserves his seriousness.

    And at the same time, in the deepest part of this rebellious fortress, in the rebellious courtyard in the shadow world, the holy giant deer whose body size has been reduced a lot, her injuries have healed, and Milmina, who is surrounded by magic curtains. Standing in a wide open space, in front of them stood a high platform shaped with unknown materials, and in the center of the high platform, a large amount of gray-white sand and dust was piled up in an unusually complex structure, which was faintly emitting light blue. The center of the brilliant circle.

    A gray-white halo around the dust is constantly surging, as if trying to spread and infect some of one¡¯s own ¡°characteristics¡±, and want the surrounding magic circle to show the same gray-white texture, but the magic circle The strong aura in the middle has successfully prevented the spread of the gray areas around the dust-the latter¡¯s infective ability is always disadvantageous in the material world, but on this high platform shaped like an altar, it has been compressed around the sand pile. It only spreads out a few millimeters at most.

    "These sands really can''t''contaminate'' the runes you set," Amone observed for a while, turned his head and said to the goddess of magic beside him, and then his eyes couldn''t help but fall on the other party-he saw the other party''s chest A sign condensed with magic power hangs in front of it, just like the small signs hung on the chest of mortals who work in a rebellious fortress. There are also letters condensed with magical power on it that shine brightly-"Senior Advisor Milmina" , "Do you have to put such a sign on your body?"

    "Of course, sense of ritual, do you know what sense of ritual is?" Milmina immediately replied, "Our current status is the senior advisor of the Theocracy Council, and this is the first time we personally preside over the research as a senior advisor. Projects-they were all studied before, but we are in charge of the research this time. Don''t you think it needs to be more serious?"

    Amone replied casually: "I don''t think whether you are serious or not has nothing to do with whether you have such a sign on your body..."

    "You just don''t want me to hang up the sign for you," Milmina immediately glanced at the white giant deer. "''Senior Advisor Amoen'', doesn''t it sound prestigious? How nice to hang on your body, You have to say it looks like a collar..."

    "Enough, I don''t want to discuss this with you," Amone couldn''t help but interrupted before the other person finished speaking, and at the same time glanced at the high platform-the high platform was not built by humans, nor is it this one. Rebelling against the things in the courtyard itself, it was Mirmina who used the authority of the magic domain to shape it out of thin air. Under the combined action of the high platform and the upper circle, those "shadows and dust" were completely isolated. It looks like this thing is already running stably, when do we start the next step?"

    "Well, it looks almost..." Milmina became a little serious, and she stared at the dust in the center of the circle (this large pile of sand was made by Amber for a long time, after all, the two people who presided over the project were here. A "senior consultant" is too big), while sensing the information transmitted by the rune he set up by himself, he said in a deep voice, "Wait for you and I will close your eyes, and you will try to block all the rest of our perceptions. , But let¡¯s not leave the vicinity of the platform. After a minute, we will unblock and open our eyes together.¡±

    Amorn is still a little skeptical: "Does this process really work?"

    "This is the advice given by Ms. Enya," Mirmina said casually. "She seems to have observed something from the dust, but her conditions were not suitable, so she told me about the process. Rebellion against the fortress. This is a natural''shield zone'', and the phenomenon we observe should be closer to the''truth''."

    "Well, I trust Madam Enya''s judgment," Amone nodded, "Now?"

    For the last time, Milmina''s gaze fell on the sand pile in the center of the platform, and then she retracted her gaze, closed her eyes, and nodded gently: "Go ahead."

    In the rebellious courtyard shrouded in boundless darkness and chaos, beside the high platform piled with shadows and dust, the two gods closed their eyes together, and as they closed their eyes, the sand piled in the center of the circle suddenly dimmed. Down, showing signs of "fading".

    In the next moment, Amone mobilized his power again, and began to block out the external perception of himself and Milmina little by little.

    As their perception was shielded, the sand and dust piled on the platform quickly became dim and transparent, as if the color and texture had faded, and even as if the existence itself had faded, a little bit disappeared in the center of the circle...

    At the moment when all the dust disappeared, the runes set by Mirmina flashed brightly!

    However, at this moment, both Amone and Milmina knew nothing about it. Until time passed quietly and the effect of the perception shielding was lifted, Milmina''s voice broke the silence: "Open your eyes."

    Amone opened his eyes, and those crystal-like eyes saw the scene on the platform.

    He saw that the runes on the platform were flashing fast, and the complex magic circle that made people feel dizzy at a glance flickered like a magic spar lamp with poor contact, and the chaotic light and shadow jumped and flickered over the magic circle. , And in this chaotic light and shadow, the original sand pile is nowhere to be found, but you can see many things like gray-white sand constantly appearing and disappearing-this scene is like the pile of gray-white sand being banished Out of this world, now desperately wanting to come back.

    Amone was stunned: "This...what''s going on?"

    "In the absence of external observation, the shadows and dust disappeared. After the observer returns, they try to reappear-but the circle I set up will forcefully imprison the''state'' within a certain range after leaving my observation. ," Milmina stared at the chaotic flashing lights and shadows with solemn expression, and said slowly and lowly, "What you see is the imprisoned''contradiction''. According to the popular saying among those nodal scholars, it is A''vulnerability'' is a loophole created after a conflict between an error derivative and the real world."

    (Friendly recommend a book, titled "Manual of Conquering Another World", a new work by a newcomer, but the setting is more interesting, directly paste the introduction:

    In a sudden accident, a tourist bus carrying 28 people traversed a certain fairy world unsuspectingly.

    The years are long, and a hundred years in another world are passing away.

    Just as the descendants of this group of traversers were facing a crisis again, a light gate suddenly appeared, reconnecting the two worlds...

    In short, this is the story of a group of rabbits propagating the four modernizations in another world and feeding back the earth...)

 Chapter 1247ï¼š Vicissitudes of life

    The "vulnerabilities" captured.

    Amone is not an expert in the field of magic, and his authority does not include explanations of these occult phenomena. However, this does not mean that he lacks the ability to learn and understand. He is exposed to neural networks and gets along with Milmina. In the days of, he learned a lot of cutting-edge knowledge, so he understood the meaning of the words of the goddess of magic after a little understanding at this time.

    "You mean... these dusts could not exist stably in the real world? Some of their''essences'' conflict with the laws of the real world?" He stared at those trapped in the circle, like signals. The illusion of sand dust flickering like crazy intermittently asked the magic goddess beside him with hesitation and the slightest tone.

    "Not only that," Milmina nodded slightly in a solemn tone, "These dusts will disappear when the observer disappears, which shows that there is a hard connection between them and''cognition'', and when the observer returns They will reappear later, which means that there is a higher level of''cognition'' that is "anchoring" the sand and dust. When the observer disappears with the sand and dust, it is this higher level of''cognition.'' "Make sure that these sands still exist in an unobservable dimension, and make sure that they can return..."

    "...This is approaching my blind spot of knowledge," Amone shook his head slightly, his bare eyes full of confusion, "but I understand one thing, if you don''t have this experimental procedure, ordinary people I¡¯m afraid I never imagined that these sands would be like this..."

    "Only when all observers can''t perceive these sands and dusts will these dusts disappear, and when the observers return, they will immediately return to normal...In the conventional experimental process, it is really difficult for the technicians. Realizing that these phenomena have happened before," Milmina said softly, but then shook her head slightly, "But this is not absolute, mortals are very smart, as long as they have an idea, they will be able to design experiments sooner or later. To verify the special nature of these shadows and dust, this is just an observer test."

    "The difficulty lies in this''thinking''," Amone sighed. "If it weren''t for Ms. Enya''s reminder, who would have thought of doing an observer test for these dust? But I am also a little curious, what is Ms. Enya I can see..."

    "She used to be the Dragon Gods, and she knows all the powers of the gods, including those involving dreams and illusions," Mirmina said casually, "I have such a wide range of knowledge, and I noticed the abnormality from these shadows and dust. It''s not difficult for her."

    Amone thoughtfully, a few seconds later, he suddenly asked: "These are the dust from the amber-what about the samples sent from Tarrond? Do the''real'' shadow dust also have it? This contradiction?"

    Milmina shook her head slowly: "Ms. Enya has checked, the sand and dust do not have this kind of''contradiction''... Of course, if we are not sure, we can use those samples to test, but those The number of samples is not so much. Every grain of sand is extremely precious. I have to redesign the magic circle here."

    "You are an expert in this area, you can make the decision," Amone nodded, and then couldn''t help but look at the imprisoned dust with curiosity, "But then again...what do you think it is? What makes these sands appear in such a weird state?"

    "...I''m not sure," Milmina thought, her tone sluggishly and hesitantly, "In my memory and cognition, there seems to be only one situation that barely fits this phenomenon..."

    "A situation?" Amone turned his head and looked at Milmina''s eyes hidden in the illusory mist. "What''s the situation?"

    "Dream Derivatives...This should be the realm of Narettier and Duvalt, but I suspect that they have never seen this kind of vision that happens directly in the real world, and can even stay in the real world and deceive the observer. ."

    ...

    Gawain still remembers the splendor he saw when he saw Tarrond for the first time-he remembers the giant energy barrier that covers the entire continent, the lush ecological dome and the city full of neon lights. Factories, remember the air traffic that staggers over the city, the intercity tracks that weave between the buildings, and the headquarters of the giant corporate complexes towering above the clouds, as well as those towering on the top of the mountain, bathed in brilliance. Continuous hall.

    It was a brilliant scene that the imagination of bards and playwrights on the continent of Loren could hardly be described. It spanned several eras and accumulated countless years of civilization achievements, which made Gawain, the "satellite spirit". Amazing sight.

    The blue dragon and the white dragon flew across the sky, and flew over the extinguished high shield wall, the fragmented coastline was left behind in the dark depths, and the devastated earth rushed toward their faces.

    Standing on the ground are the ruins of melting and distorted cities and factories, as well as the collapsed palaces and churches. The magnificent landscapes that Gawain once had in his memory are now transformed into these unrecognizable appearances, lying quietly at the North Pole. In the cold wind, bathed in the starlight of the polar night, he was silent.

    Humber has been quiet since just now. She walked to the edge of Melita''s back and carefully supported the **** bulge on the dragon''s back. She looked at the starlight and the broken wall under the night, as if trying to get those things. Comparing with some scenes in her memory, but the endeavor was unsuccessful in the end, only a sigh full of emotion: "Hey, it''s all gone... It was such a magnificent place back then."

    "Yeah, it''s all gone, just start again," Melita''s voice came from the front, with a smile and relief in her tone, "At least for the moment, the fate of living on this land has finally returned to our own hands. It¡¯s our own business whether we survive or die, whether we rise or fall."

    The young dragon lying on Melita''s back also calmed down. The little guy had never seen such a sight before, and did not know where his mother took herself. It would take time for her to understand the gap between this bare land and herself. What kind of bond she has, at this moment, she is just a little surprised and nervous.

    She was lying on the back of Melita''s shoulder blades, her small paws gripping mother''s scales tightly, and she stretched her neck to look into the distance.

    In the direction she was looking at, there was a group of mountains undulating in the dark. The mountains were full of depressions and even penetrating rifts left after ablation by the giant plasma jet, and some fragmented palace debris scattered in crystal condensate. On the hillside.

    Melita seemed to feel the movement of the little guy behind her. She turned her head and glanced, her slender neck bent over, and said with a smile: "Did you see the palaces in the distance? Mom lived there before¡ª But now we can¡¯t live there anymore, our new home is somewhere else."

    "Shall we go directly to Agundor? Or should we go to Binhai County first?" Amber asked curiously, "I heard that you and Noreta live in Binhai County now..."

    "Let''s go to Agundor. This is what we said before," Melita said immediately. "Argundor also has a home for Noretta and I-now we lack everything, there is no shortage of places to live. "

    Argundol... Gawain still remembers this city. This is where he stayed when he came to Tarrond last time. Here he came into contact with the advanced civilization hidden on this planet. It was also here. He saw it. The decay and madness under the glorious appearance of the Dragon Kingdom, but now all those in the past have drifted away like sand in the wind, and there is a new city standing on the ruins of the past. It is obviously not comparable to the original Qionglou Yuyu. , But when he saw the busy construction sites in the city day and night and the dragons engaged in various jobs, and the markets that appeared in the simple streets, and the young dragons practicing flying over the city, he knew that this It is only sooner or later that a piece of land will be reborn from the ashes.

    He felt a familiar atmosphere here, a similar atmosphere that he had witnessed at the foot of the Dark Mountains back then, even going back to 700 years ago, in the memory of Gawain Cecil, on the pioneering land of the Anzu Kingdom , He has also seen a similar sight.

    A group of savage creatures that can continue to rebuild and open up in such a wasteland, hold on to the pride of being a civilized group and do not want to sink into a savage creature that feeds on the weak and preys, will surely stand up again.

    Today¡¯s dragons advocate pragmatism and efficiency, and Gao Wen also doesn¡¯t like red tape. Therefore, the welcome ceremony that Agundor prepared is solemn but simple. After a simple reception, Merita and Noreta left to settle down. With his cubs and handing over some jobs, Gawain and Amber stayed in the new chamber of Agundor.

    Gao Wen once again saw the "high-ranked dragon priest" who had served beside the dragon god.

    He replaced the gorgeous golden robe and the crown symbolizing the power of God. When he saw Gawain, he was only wearing a simple and durable gray-white robe. His expression was exhausted that even a dragon could not hide, but his eyes were deep. The brilliance of the place was full of spirit, a kind of aura that belonged to a "living person" that was completely different from that of the past radiated from him, and there was a sincere smile on his face.

    In the plainly decorated living room, Gao Wen sat with the dragon leader, Amber stood behind him, and another dragon girl with short black hair stood behind Hragor.

    "You are our eternal friend of the dragon," Harragor said first, "I didn''t expect that our second meeting would be in this situation."

    "Yeah, I remember that the last time we met seemed to happen not long ago," Gao Wen said with a sigh, staring at the humanoid dragon in front of him, "It feels like dozens of centuries have passed."

    "Talrond has changed a lot," Herragor nodded slightly. "You don''t need to elaborate on the situation here, you should already know it. I heard that Merita went around from the east coast. As soon as it flew over, you should have seen the wasteland along the way and what the safety zone in the wasteland looks like. What do you think?"

    "...Providing assistance to Tarrond is one of the wisest decisions I have ever made," Gao Wenlue said frankly after thinking. Persevering in this wasteland, I was worried about whether the huge manpower and material resources gathered by the alliance could really be used correctly in this kind of post-war ruins, but now all my worries have disappeared-the dragon is not just me. ''S friends are also trusted members of the alliance."

    His words came from the heart, without any intention of blind flattery, and even the proud dragon would obviously feel useful in the face of these sincere praises. There was a smile on Herragor¡¯s face, the ancient dragon lightly. Nodding his head lightly: "Now we are still facing a lot of difficulties, but at least we have succeeded in maintaining society above the red line of''survival''. As long as the ethnic group can gain a foothold in the safe zone, we can slow down. Slowly remove the pollution and monsters in the danger zone, and even rebuild many production activities. In this process, the assistance you prepared for us played an unimaginable huge role-without those food, medicine and industrial raw materials, we have nearly three One in four of our compatriots may not be able to survive the cold winter after the big shield disappears."

    "Talrond''s stabilization is a good thing for the entire league," Gawain nodded, and then he turned the front to end the commercial mutual blowing process-although this kind of mutual blowing is comfortable, but this time I come here. After all, he has serious things to do. "Let¡¯s talk about the Tower of the Reverse Tide and the big adventurer first. I''m here for this."

    "Mr. Modil is currently living in Adventurer Town. I have sent someone to make arrangements. You can see him later," Herragor nodded immediately. "Ms. Victoria has been by his side these days. , Maybe some kind of''blood power'' is really working. The big adventurer''s situation has been quite stable recently, and there has not been any''crossing of boundaries in a dream'', but I still dare not let him leave casually. Around Argondo in case of accidents.

    "As for the Tower of Upsurge...The monitoring team we sent to the west coast just sent a report today. The condition of the tower is still normal. At least from the outside, it is just standing harmlessly in the sea with humans and animals. No intelligent creatures approached, and nothing came out of the tower.

    "But my worries about that tower are increasing day by day... I know I shouldn''t use ambiguous statements like''intuition'' as evidence, but I still have to say that my intuition... is calling the police."

    "Intuition..." Gawain said in a deep voice, his expression extremely serious, "You used to be a demigod, and your''intuition'' is not a simple thing. Speaking of which, you probably didn''t send anyone to the tower to check the situation. Right?"

    "No," Herragor shook his head. "I have recently increased the monitoring of the Tower of Inverse Tide. The number of monitoring posts on the west coast has increased from one to three. The nearest monitoring distance has been advanced to six nautical miles near the tower. , But so far we have not allowed the surveillance personnel to set foot on the island of steel. After all, this involves the upsurge. Although the dragons have now broken free from the chains of the''irreversible god'', our own strength has been greatly reduced, relying on the west coast alone. With the power of the arrangement, we have not been able to confront the tall tower head-on."

    "Why is it six nautical miles?" Amber who stood behind Gao Wen suddenly asked curiously.

    "That''s..." Herragor suddenly hesitated and said hesitantly, "That''s the limit distance''He'' once told me personally. Once the boundary of six nautical miles is crossed, there is a chance that the pollution seeps from the tower. Actively affect the mind."

    "Did Enya tested it...that should be credible, she is very reliable in this respect." Gao Wen nodded slightly, and when he wanted to ask something, the knock on the door suddenly came from the side. It was heard that a dragon attendant walked into the living room after getting permission.

    "Leaders, Mr. Modil and Ms. Victoria have arrived."

 Chapter 1248ï¼š Face to face with adventurers

    Gawain walked through a long corridor. On one side of the corridor, wide windows were opened. A barrier made of magic power acts as the glass on the windows, so that people in the corridor can see the scene across the window¡ª¡ª He and Amber stopped at the window and looked at the room inside. In the brightly-lit reception room, they saw the Duchess Victoria wearing a snow-white dress, and the duchess sitting opposite the duchess, wearing Old man in black short robe and black cap.

    They were talking in the room and they couldn''t hear their voices in the hallway, but the old man was a little nervous. He had been asking Victoria about certain things, while the duchess sitting across from him was patient. As he answered, the ruler of the Northern Territory, who rarely changed his expression on weekdays, even had a faint smile on his face.

    Amber was extremely surprised when he saw this scene, and exclaimed in a low voice: "Hey, look, the facial paralysis of the ice cube face is cured!!"

    Gao Wen glanced at the shame of the alliance: "Do you dare to say that in front of her?"

    Amber immediately thrust his waist in, with a straight face: "Nonsense, of course I dare not, I am not stupid."

    "His condition looks pretty good, better than I expected," Gawain ignored Amber''s bb, turned his head and said to Herragor next to him, "Does he know that I want to see him today?"

    "He knows, that''s why he seems a little nervous-this big adventurer''s usual mentality is better than anyone else," Herragor said with a smile, "you know what, he sees you as an idol¡ª ¡ªEven if I lose my memory now."

    "I know about this. Did he go to sea to find the''secret route'' because he wanted to pursue''my footsteps''?" Gawain laughed, with a sigh in his tone, "It was precisely because of that trip to sea. , He will be lost to the Arctic waters and be confused by Melita at the time to pick up the Tower of Upsurge... Everything in the world is really connected by cause and effect."

    "Everything in the world is connected by cause and effect... A certain wise man in a certain season of civilization has also said this. It is very interesting and worthy of thinking," Hragor said, and then nodded towards the room. "Do Are you ready? Meet this great adventurer who has regarded you as an idol for hundreds of years-he has been looking forward to it for a long time."

    "...Seriously, I started to get a little nervous." Gawain said with a smile, but he walked towards the door of the room, and Amber and Herragor followed.

    When he walked to the door of the room, Gawain stopped, sorted out the expressions on his face and the thoughts in his mind a little, and took a breath at the same time-he said that he was a little nervous, it was not a joke, after all, he was so It is also the first time in my life. There are many people who worship themselves in this world, but one who has regarded himself as an idol since 600 years ago, and even risked his life to run to the sea to find his "secret route." Now, there is only one "adventurer" who still remains unchanging after six centuries.

    Thinking of this, he felt a little nervous about seeing fans offline for the first time.

    But the big adventurer in the room must be more nervous than him, so Gawain quickly sorted out his state, and when the muscles on his face relaxed, he just pushed open the solid wooden door in front of him¡ªaccompanied by With the slight sound of the door shaft turning, Victoria and Modil, who were talking in the reception room, turned around at the same time.

    Victoria was the first to stand up, bowed to Gawain and reminded the ancestors beside him: "Your Majesty."

    Modil''s reaction took a long time, but he quickly woke up after hearing the reminder beside him. The great adventurer suddenly stood up as if accidentally sitting on hot coals. There was a smile on his face, but then he seemed at a loss. He subconsciously walked a few steps in the direction of Gawain, as if he wanted to stretch out his hand, but just halfway through it, he retracted it like an electric shock, and put his force on his clothes. Rubbing around, murmured unconsciously on one side of his mouth: "Ah, wait, Your Majesty, I just finished talking with Victoria and didn''t wash my hands..."

    Gawain is also taking two steps to shake his hand with the old man, but he was disrupted by the sudden series of irregular movements by the other party. He stood there a little embarrassed and looked at Mo dumbfounded. Deere''s actions finally found the opportunity to speak: "Don''t be so nervous, Mr. Modil-I''m here to see you specifically."

    "Hey, I''m even more nervous when you say that!" Modil finally wiped his hands, but then he summoned a water element and put it in his hand to scrub, and walked towards Gawain, muttering, "I ¡­I really never dreamed that I would see you with my own eyes one day! You are the greatest pioneer and greatest adventurer in my mind! I couldn¡¯t believe my ears when I first heard that you were going to come in person , The goddess of magic can testify! I almost thought I was in another "weird dream"..."

    Gawain couldn¡¯t help but look weird as he listened, thinking that the goddess of magic might not be able to prove it. Now she is being chased by the network administrators led by Naritil every day in the neural network, or she just retreated with the other two. The gods of Hugh played cards and chess. The last time he gave a testimony was to prove that Amoen really did not have two kings and two bombs...

    But anyway, after a good life tossing for a while, the adventurer finally relaxed a little, Modil let go of the water element that had been fainted by him, and looked at Gawain hard again, as if confirming the man in front of him. Whether the emperor and the pioneering hero in history have the same face, he finally reached out and shook hands with his idol.

    After a while, Modil finally released his hand at Victoria¡¯s reminder. He sat on a chair at the low table with a very happy smile on his face, while Gawain sat on the other opposite. On the chair, and did not wipe off the drops of water on his hands.

    Amber stood behind Gowen and Victoria stood behind Modil. Herragor looked at the atmosphere in the room on the right track. He, the "outsider", could only take up space here, and then smiled and walked back: "Then The next time is up to you. I have a lot of things to deal with, so I will leave first. If you have any questions, you can call Coretta at any time, and she will be standing in the corridor."

    Gawain smiled and nodded, while Victoria on the side said, "Thank you very much, Lord Herragor."

    The dragon leader left, and only Gao Wen and others were left in the reception room. Before talking, Gao Wen first pointed to Amber standing behind him, and introduced to the old man in front of him: "This is Amber, my intelligence consultant. , And also an expert in the Shadow Realm, we suspect that what happened to you is related to the''authority'' in the Shadow Realm, so I brought her here."

    "Oh, oh, okay," Modil nodded repeatedly. It was obvious that he didn''t care who Amber was at all. Then he pointed to Victoria behind him, "You should know her, right? She..."

    "Of course, I know her," Gawain laughed. "She is an excellent official of the Empire."

    As soon as his voice fell, Victoria''s voice rang directly in his mind: "The ancestors still don''t know my full name, and for obvious reasons, I can''t tell him my true identity..."

    "Well, I know," Gawain responded in his heart, and at the same time nodded imperceptibly, and then raised his head to look at the adventurer in front of him, "Mr. Modil, you should know the reason why I came to see you in person. ?"

    "This... they said it was because you were very concerned about the''vision'' that happened to me," Modil said after hesitating. "They said that the abnormal situation in my body involves gods, and it may involve more ancient times. Secrets, these secrets are enough to alarm the upper layers of the empire, but to be honest, I still can''t believe it, but here is Tarrond, separated by a vast ocean from Loren, but you came here by yourself..."

    "Mr. Modil, you may not know what is special about yourself," Gao Wen interrupted aloud without waiting for the other party to finish. "The''vision'' that happened to you is enough to make any member of the alliance The leader of the People¡¯s Republic of China came out personally, and even if you leave this aside, you are worth my personal visit."

    "Me?" Modil pointed to his nose a little bit helplessly, "I''m just an ordinary old man. Although I have some magical power, I have no other strengths. Even my mind is often unclear. ..."

    "You are a great adventurer," Gao Wen said solemnly, "Maybe you don''t remember some things, but the contribution you made to the human world is no less than that of my time. Many pioneering heroes, if Charlie saw you back then, I¡¯m afraid he would personally honor you with a toast."

    Modil obviously did not expect that he would hear this amazing evaluation from Gawain¡ªthe usual praise of him can be regarded as a polite guest. However, when Gawain took out all the founding kings of Ansu, this The great adventurer was obviously shocked. He stared at him and didn''t know what expression to make. It took a long time before he said: "You...what you said is true? Can I have this kind of credit back then?"

    Gao Wen''s expression became serious. He stared into the eyes of the old man in front of him and nodded solemnly: "It''s true."

    He knew that his words were quite unimaginable for an adventurer who had forgotten who he was, but he knew better that none of his words were exaggerated.

    Modil Wilde, although he was an incurable lunatic and a weird man who renounced tradition by the standards of the nobility, his existence was enough to leave a full story in the history books from the perspective of a pioneer and an adventurer. The chapter of the page.

    There are countless achievements in his life¡¯s adventures, and in that "Modier¡¯s Travels", Gawain was most impressed by it, and the passage that touched the most is still fresh in his memory-it is not a thrilling exotic adventure, nor There are no strange and terrifying creatures and ancient legends. It has only one sentence, but it can be engraved in history books-potato plants are found on the edge of the swamp north of the gray mountain. The leaves are gray-green, hardy and easy to live. I think it can be in the cold. It is planted on a large scale in the area and has been tried and eaten. It can be eaten without poison.

    Modil was active a hundred years after the founding of Anzu, but at that time the entire Anzu was built on a barren, unknown land. In addition, the population base at the beginning of the country was extremely low and the new magic system was delayed in establishing. , So that even if the country has been established for a century, there are still many areas in an unknown state, and many animals and plants are strange and dangerous to humans at that time.

    Many adventurers like Modil used their feet to measure the land. In that primitive environment, an inch of unknown was turned into a habitat for future generations to live in, and Modil was undoubtedly The most outstanding one of them-now that centuries have passed away, the barren land has already been smoked everywhere, and the ash-leaf potato that was left behind in "Modier''s Travels" now supports the entire Sisi A quarter of the rations of the Irish Empire.

    There are many thrilling and exciting content in "Modier''s Travels", and the intoxicating bizarre adventures are countless, but among the gorgeous chapters that can attract the attention of playwrights and bards, there are more like this kind of "boring and boring". "The record, where there is food, where there are medicinal materials, where there are mines, what monsters can be solved by ordinary troops, what monsters need to be dealt with by special means, the distribution of the forest, the direction of the river... He may not be holding any greatness. His purpose embarked on his first adventure, but this did not affect his lifelong adventure into a great legacy.

    However, the great adventurer has forgotten all this.

    He doesn¡¯t even remember what he has found that is worth remembering. He just feels that he is an adventurer, and under the impetus of this ¡°feeling¡± he keeps walking towards one after another, and then forgets this period of adventure. , And embark on a new journey...

    Modil laughed. He still didn¡¯t know what earth-shattering things he had done back then that he could get such an unbelievable evaluation, but Gawain Cecil said it himself, he thought This must be true.

    He was affirmed by the greatest pioneering hero and adventurer in the world.

    "You are the greatest adventurer," the white-haired old man smiled happily and said to Gawain as if he was telling the truth. "Maybe I did have some achievements back then, but I am a pioneer. You set off in the peace established, but you are overcoming obstacles in an environment like the Demon Tide Wasteland..."

    That is the merit of Gawain Cecil.

    There was some embarrassment in Gawain''s heart, and he couldn''t help but shook his head: "That''s past."

    "Today you are still on the road to pioneering the way forward," Modil said very seriously, "Community alliances, routes around the mainland, the era of exchanges and trade, and those schools, factories, and government offices...this is all you bring Come. Your pioneering and adventure are still going on, but I...I know that I have been standing still."

    "No one really stands still. We all just take a short break in the middle of our lives, but the rest is longer or shorter."

    "...You are right, a qualified adventurer can''t be too pessimistic," Modil blinked, then looked down at himself, "but what happened to me? My time for''rest'' It''s been too long..."

    Gao Wen didn''t answer him directly, but turned to look at Amber standing behind him: "Did you find anything?"

    Amber¡¯s gaze fell on Modil. Her expression was very rare and a little serious. After a while, she took the first half step: ¡°I do feel the very, very weak connection with''over there'', but some things are still not there. I''m sure. I need a test, sir, please cooperate."

    As she spoke, she raised her hand and gently rubbed her fingertips.

    The gray quicksand emerged out of thin air, flowing down like water.

 Chapter 1249ï¼š Amber is professional

    The moment he saw the quicksand, Modil showed an inexplicable expression of astonishment. Obviously he was deeply impressed by the peculiar ¡°appearance¡± of the dust, and when he saw the dust, he accepted it as if it were alive. Following Amber''s guidance, the expression in his eyes looking at Amber became more and more unusual. For a moment, he didn''t know how many speculations had appeared in the mind of this great adventurer, anyway, he looked at Gao Wen with admiration in the end.

    Gao Wen: "...?"

    "It''s really someone who can follow you," the old mage said suddenly, "I thought that my incredible experience is a story worthy of being written in a book, but now it seems... these strange and mysterious I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not worth mentioning in your eyes..."

    "Ah, you may be a little misunderstood," Gawain suddenly reacted and waved his hand, "Her sand is..."

    Halfway through, he stopped, because he suddenly didn¡¯t know how to explain the special features of Amber to the adventurer who met for the first time. After thinking about it, the other party shouldn¡¯t understand the concept of ¡°free choice of God¡±. He had no choice but to perfuse the sentence: "The sands of her are not the dust you have seen. The specific situation is a bit special but it is indeed related to the power of the shadow, so they may help confirm the changes that have occurred in you."

    As we spoke, those grey-white fine sands like flowing water floated in the air and surrounded Modil under Amber¡¯s command. Compared with the first time they summoned these dusts, Amber¡¯s control over them is obviously already With much enhancement, she can not only control the appearance and disappearance of these dusts, but also control them to make complex changes. The great adventurer surrounded by dusts was a little nervous for a moment, the old mage sat upright, eyes Staring at the dust hovering around him, he cautiously asked: "Is there anything I need to do to cooperate?"

    "No, just sit. I''m checking how much of your body is related to''over there''." Amber said casually while controlling the sand, with a very serious expression on his face, but Gao Wen, who is familiar with her, has already seen it. Come out, this half-elf is entering a state of "playing up". There are few opportunities for a legendary strong man to cooperate so seriously. This guy with limited combat power is probably the first time he has encountered this kind of scene in his life. At this time, of course you have to put on a pretense.

    It''s just that Gawain didn''t open his mouth to pierce anything, because he knew that this guy would not delay business even if he was proud of himself. She was indeed checking Modil for anomalies, and... it seemed that he had found some useful clues.

    Because cold sweat has begun to seep out on her forehead.

    "What did you find?" After noticing that Amber''s expression gradually became serious, and that amber eyes were full of tension and consternation, Gawain finally couldn''t help breaking the silence and asked next to him.

    Amber didn¡¯t answer Gawain¡¯s question the first time. She just stood there for a few seconds before suddenly looking at Modil: ¡°Sir, do you usually feel something abnormal in your body?¡±

    "What''s wrong?" Modil was taken aback for a moment. "What do you mean?"

    Amber carefully selected vocabulary and tried to express her own thoughts: "It''s... all kinds of awkward feelings, such as feeling that part of her body does not belong to her, her limbs are numb, as if she lost her arms or legs..."

    The first half of her sentence is normal, but the content behind is getting more and more sandy. However, Modil obviously did not feel offended because of this. The old mage just looked down at his body in a bit of amazement, as if In order to confirm the movement of my wrists and ankles, I finally looked up blankly: "I don''t think, I think my body is still quite tough..."

    Gawain looked at Modil, then looked at Amber that looked so weird, as if he saw something weird and inexplicable. He couldn''t help lowering his head and leaning over and asking in a low voice: "What did you find?"

    Amber''s eyes were fixed on the adventurer who was sitting across from him, and the voice after Gawain suddenly approached her even startled her, and then she lowered her voice as well, and whispered at a volume that only Gawain could hear: "You guys Sure enough, you can''t see it, right?"

    "What can''t you see?"

    "Modil... half of his body is made of shadows and dust..."

    Amber whispered, her voice as describing a vision in a dream, Gawain''s eyes widened in astonishment, and her gaze never left the big adventurer. She watched clearly. The "shadows and dust" that I had summoned surrounded Modil, and when I finally sensed the familiar breath from the night lady **** kingdom from the great adventurer, the scene in front of me happened. Changing, the gray-white dust of flowing water surged on Modil, accurately outlined half of his body, and the dust flowing on the surface of his body looked strange and terrifying.

    At first, Amber thought that the sand dust was only covering part of the skin surface of the adventurer, but when some of the sand dust appeared in the flow of the gap, so that she could directly see the back of the seat opposite the sand dust, she then Understand it: those sand dust not only cover the surface layer, in fact, half of Modil''s body is made up of those "shadow sand dust"!

    But it seems that the great adventurer herself doesn¡¯t know anything about it, and the people next to him can¡¯t see this at all, only she herself, through a certain secret connection with the Kingdom of Shadow God, has observed this.

    Gawain subconsciously focused his gaze on Modil. In the old mage''s somewhat confused look, he looked up and down at the great adventurer who was entangled with many mysteries for a long time.

    Of course he didn¡¯t see anything, but he believed that Amber had indeed seen the horrifying sight she described.

    "Miss Amber, do you see what the problem is with me?" Modil finally couldn''t help but asked. Although with the power of the legendary powerhouse, if he deliberately perceives it, he can hear the whisper between Amber and Gawain just now. The content of the exchange, but in front of the pioneering hero he respected, he cautiously did not make this kind of "transcendence". "Is the situation serious?"

    "...You do have Ms. Ye''s power in your body, and your body has already undergone a certain degree of alienation," Kohaku replied immediately, but she deliberately concealed the truth about what she saw. Modil''s vision seemed to be different from him. There is also a certain connection to her own cognition. Before she understands the rules, she must be careful to prevent accidentally stimulating the "key cognition" of this adventurer. "But don¡¯t worry too much, since you I don''t even feel there is any problem, then it means that the''alienation'' that happened to you is not fatal. The power of Ms. Ye...at least not subjectively malicious."

    "Oh, that''s okay." Modil breathed a sigh of relief, and Gawain next to him also breathed a sigh of relief.

    For a moment, Gao Wen was even a little worried that Amber would speak as usual and shake out what should or should not be said, but now looking at the shame of this empire, she is still quite conscious in the face of serious matters. Pi jumped into a state of suspicion, it should only be aimed at himself... After thinking about it, why suddenly feel more angry?

    And when Gawain turned these thoughts in her mind, Amber seemed to think of something. While carefully observing Modil''s state, she said: "Old sir, I still want to confirm one thing... but I have to confirm first. Now, do you trust me?"

    "At this point, what can I distrust?" Modil laughed. "What''s more, even His Majesty Gawain trusts you. I can still worry that the intelligence minister of the empire will steal something from such a bad old man like me. Things can''t be done?"

    When Gao Wen heard the words of the old mage, he felt full of grooves. He said that the old ancestor of the Wilde family seemed to have no idea what the Imperial Intelligence Minister used to do, but the bigger groove is next to Amber. He immediately nodded: "In a sense, I really intend to''steal'' something from you, old sir."

    Gawain almost came out with Modil "Huh?"

    "I''m going to try to strip a small part of the''foreign body'' from you, but I don''t know if this will work, and I don''t know how to explain the principle of it to you," Amber added immediately, as she manipulated Looking at the shadows and dust surrounding Modil, with an eager look on her face, she seemed to explain to Modil, but in fact they were all talking to Gawain, "I can perceive those powers as How to flow, and can''see'' the operable parts inside, this process should be safe, but this first requires Mr. Modil''s cooperation and the most important thing is that there should be no resistance."

    "Peel off the''foreign objects'' from him?" Gawain first glanced at Amber in surprise. He didn''t seem to believe that the Shadow Assault Goose would be so capable at once, but soon he confirmed that the other party was not joking. , So he then turned his attention to Modil, "What do you think? Of course, I can guarantee Amber''s serious attitude, but I am not sure about her''craftsmanship''..."

    When Amber heard this, she rolled her eyes and seemed to want to refute a few words, but before she spoke, Modil expressed her attitude first: "I think I can try it. Anyway, my situation is like this, even the dragons. The leader couldn''t think of a good way, and now finally has a plan...It''s at least a plan. Miss Amber, besides not resisting, do I need to do anything else?"

    "Just don''t resist. The main reason is that if there is something uncomfortable, you should speak up. Don''t just counterattack or something." Amber quickly said, her expression was very serious and she didn''t dare to say anything else, but she was concerned about her own strength. She has always been very confident, in front of such a legendary magician, and in front of a legendary magician who is actually fighting, she can guarantee that she will die on the spot if the opponent makes a shot, and even rushes to the street so fast that Gawain is guarding him. It may not be saved...

    After receiving repeated assurances from Modil, Amber finally came down. Then she took a step forward, waved away the copycat version of the shadow and dust summoned by herself, and then placed a hand on Modi. Above your head.

    The old mage was sitting in a sullen face, ready to cooperate with the experiment, while Gao Wen and Victoria showed concerned and curious eyes at the same time. Seeing what Amber was going to do, they saw Amber standing there with a serious face. It took a few seconds, and then a very, very slight "rusting" sound suddenly came over.

    Gawain opened his eyes wide, and he saw Modil''s body was separating out like smoke and mist of shadow and dust. The dust was very thin and light, rising up like steam, just as soon as it left Modil. The body of Amber showed a tendency to fall in all directions, but they soon gathered together again. Amber¡¯s control power had an effect on the dust. They hovered and rose, and finally gathered at Amber¡¯s fingertips, turning into a single palm. Big and little cyclones.

    A trace of trance flashed in Modil''s eyes, he seemed to be completely unaware of what had happened, and Amber''s operation was over.

    "How do you feel?" Victoria asked immediately with concern.

    "It''s over?" Modil touched the top of his head, then turned to look at Amber that had already put away the dust cyclone (I don''t know where she hid it), with a dazed expression, "I''m leaving. A god, feels nothing."

    "Wandering..." Amber on the side whispered thoughtfully as soon as he heard it, and then nodded, "It''s all right, you don''t feel abnormal, that would be great."

    "What did you ¡®steal¡¯ from me?" Modil frowned slightly and looked at Amber curiously, "Why don¡¯t I feel at all?"

    "As I said, it is the''abnormal'' on you, strictly speaking, it is the''influence'' left by Ms. Ye on you," Amber said casually, "but I can''t strip them all out, I can only get a small amount of them first. Part of the research and research. Next, you need to wait patiently to see when I can see the fame from those''samples''."

    Modil blinked, his eyes swept over the people around him, his eyes seemed to be a little bit "Are you guys forming a group to fool me, this old man", but after seeing Gawain sitting on the sidelines, his eyes Shaking and breaking up quickly, he nodded slowly: "I understand."

    Gawain looked at Amber, the two quickly exchanged their sights, and then he stood up, nodded to Modil and said: "Come here today, Modil, Amber has collected a lot of clues, next we want to Go back and study further''solutions''."

    Modil quickly stood up, with a smile on his face: "Of course, I hope to hear your good news soon."

    Gao Wen took the initiative to reach out: "I hope we can talk about your exciting adventures and your profound discoveries in the near future."

    ¡­¡­

    Gawain and Amber left the room. The black-haired girl named Coretta was standing in the corridor. Seeing the guests appear, she immediately greeted them.

    "Take us to a place to rest," Gawain casually said to the humanoid dragon, "It seems that the situation of that great adventurer is indeed worthy of our study."

    The black-haired girl first glanced at Gao Wen curiously, and then lowered her head: "You two, please come with me."

    On the way to the resting place, Gawain looked at Amber walking by his side several times, until he was about to arrive in the room, he finally couldn''t help asking: "What did you''extract'' from Modil?" "

    "I knew you had to ask, but unfortunately I''m not sure now," Amber exhaled softly, his voice was not hurried, "but I guess...the dust might reveal that Modil Wilde was divided. What happened around the critical time of the second."

 Chapter 1250ï¼š The memory of the dust

    Gawain and Amber left. Only two grandparents and grandchildren, who were six hundred years apart, were left in the reception room. Modil looked at the direction of the door for a long time before finally slowly retracting his sight, with excitement on his face. The expression also converges.

    The old mage sat in a chair, seemingly trying to make a look like sitting in a dreadful manner, with emotions and anger, but compared with the granddaughter Zeng xN, who was actually born with facial paralysis next to him, his urgent facial paralysis was ultimately lacking a little foundation. The old man adjusted his expression for a long time, but in the end he couldn''t control the corners of his mouth.

    "You look very happy." Victoria''s slightly cold voice came from the side. She had been paying attention to the change of expression on her ancestor''s face since just now. Only then could she not help breaking the silence. She had expected Mo Dill would be happy after seeing Gawain, but she obviously didn''t expect the other party to be happy like this.

    "Of course!" Modil replied immediately, the smile on his face no longer concealed, "That''s Gawain Cecil! The founder of the kingdom, the pioneer in the barbaric! I never thought I would one day You can actually see him in the real world, a living legendary hero! Wouldn''t you be thrilled to see such a character?"

    "...When I first met him, I was really excited," Victoria recalled the initial contact between herself and Gao Wen, and then immediately recalled the series of trade and exchanges between the Anzu royal family and the southern border. After the living ancestor¡¯s impressive series of economic and diplomatic skills, the Northern Duchess, who almost lost her dowry money, became more delicate, "... Then all I felt was pressure. He. It¡¯s a pretty scary person, of course, I¡¯m a kind of compliment."

    Modil looked at Victoria, his expression became serious, and his speech was earnest: "It is normal to work under pressure in the Office of Government Affairs, but you can''t have bad thoughts about your Majesty because of this..."

    The corners of Victoria¡¯s mouth stiffened for a moment, but she couldn¡¯t explain it, so she lowered her head to express her acceptance: "You are right to remind, I can¡¯t always complain because of pressure..."

    While speaking, she couldn''t help but see the face of a lady in her mind, her Royal Highness Hetty and her skilled dark circles suddenly appeared, and she felt that there was really no pressure on her body.

    Modil didn¡¯t know what had come to mind. The great adventurer¡¯s gaze fell on Victoria. After a few seconds of watching, the old man suddenly said in a deep voice: "When you met your majesty, you behaved very familiarly, your majesty. The attitude towards you is also very kind."

    Victoria froze for a moment, and quickly reacted: "This...I belong to a relatively high-level official in the Council of State Affairs, so I have also met with His Majesty several times. As for Your Majesty... He has always been kind to others."

    Modil laughed. He shook his head gently, and said slowly in a clear but indifferent tone: "I know you have something you can''t tell me. These days, it really makes you embarrassed. Don''t worry. , I have imposed a lot of psychological cues and spiritual restraints on myself. There are some things that I don¡¯t think about, don¡¯t guess, and don¡¯t take the initiative to ask if I am a stubborn old man who doesn¡¯t understand right and wrong. You can rest assured of this."

    Speaking of this, the adventurer sighed slightly, but still smiled: "I just hope that one day in the future I can lift the''curse'' on myself. At that time... I want to hear you tell me personally. I, who on earth are you, who on earth am I."

    Victoria fixedly looked at her ancestors. For a long time, her expression became solemn: "Please don''t worry, this day will definitely not be far away because your majesty has already come personally."

    ¡­¡­

    The bright magic light radiated from the crystal, dispelling the dimness of the room under the Arctic night, Gawain walked into the suite specially arranged for him, and looked around at will.

    The living room is very spacious. The carefully polished stone slabs are covered with soft carpets. Tables, chairs, sofas and shelves are all available. There are two doors leading to other rooms not far away, and on the opposite wall. On the top, you can also see the hanging golden-red tapestries and the crystal-like thin plates hanging from the roof for decoration. On the edges of the thin plates and the surface of the tapestries, there are exquisite patterns glowing with a metallic texture under the light.

    This should be the best place to live in Tarrond today. Many of the furnishings in the room are obviously from the heritage before the "Morning Ceremony". Gao Wen can see from those objects that Tarrond was extremely complex and luxurious. The distinctive style, and these things are obviously not what the dragons can produce today.

    The dragons have abandoned the old way of survival that was too extravagant and wasteful of resources, but those excavated from the ruins and the legacy of the old glory still have to continue to come in handy, so the gorgeous fragments of the old and the wastes of today The rough buildings of the Earth Age are combined, and similar wonderful scenes can be seen everywhere in this land undergoing rebirth from the ashes.

    Amber followed Gowen and walked into the living room. As soon as she entered the door, she looked around curiously with wide-eyed eyes. After the dragon attendants who were accompanying her politely exited, she immediately ran to the shelf not far from the wall. Next, he looked at a cylindrical furnishing placed there in surprise, and patted it twice with his hands: "Hey, I remember this thing, but I remember it seems to be able to make a sound?"

    "The premise is to connect to the Omega network. Now similar objects have become such simple decorations or materials in the recycling yard." Gawain shook his head and went to the coffee table in the center of the living room. It is made of silver-gray industrial synthetic material, with irregular geometric edges and transparent lines inlaid on its surface. Exquisite and detailed patterns and reliefs can also be seen on the side. It has a typical "old Talrond" atmosphere. Wen guessed that the transparent lines on its surface may have been some kind of atmosphere light, and its desktop may have integrated a smart networked display. But now, it has returned to the most essential function of furniture. In addition to being sturdy and stable, it is compatible with A carefully carved stone is no different.

    The changes in the vicissitudes of life are hidden between these details.

    "Okay, don''t study it. If you study the devices that have been disconnected, they won''t respond to you the same way as before," Gawain looked at Amber who was groping around not far away, and finally couldn''t help it. He opened his mouth and said, "Come and study the business first."

    Humber reluctantly put down those dragon objects that she saw as "possibly valuable", turned around and walked to the coffee table in front of Gawain. After throwing herself into the soft and comfortable sofa, she stretched out. Then I knocked on the surface of the coffee table casually. As the invisible breeze blew across the tabletop, the dust, like gauze and mist, was engulfed by the cyclone. From hazy to clear, it appeared in front of Gao Wen, and was like dust and mist in the silver gray. The surface of the coffee table is ups and downs.

    Gawain was taken aback by the opposing side''s fluent operation. He raised his head and glanced at the triumphant Alliance Shame, with surprise in his tone: "You have been so proficient in the manipulation? This hand is watching and practicing. It¡¯s like ten years."

    "I find that I control these sands very easily, and the knack for controlling them seems to have been imprinted in my head," Amber said casually, with no humility in his tone. "I don''t know how these sands work. Controlling them seems to be an instinct. As long as the right time is met, the way to use them will naturally emerge in my mind..."

    Gao Wen frowned when he heard the words, and muttered in a low voice with a serious face: "A set of copycat sand brings a set of genuine instructions..."

    Amber did not hear clearly: "Huh? What did you say?"

    "No, nothing," Gawain waved his hand, his eyes fell on the "dust mist" rising and tumbling on the surface of the coffee table, "You stripped the sand from Modil... is this kind of instinct telling you what to do? "

    "Yes," Kohaku nodded, and then squeezed his chin to think slightly, "I noticed some of the''essence'' of those sands from Modil, they seem to replace Modil''s original half-length. Maintaining the survival of that great adventurer, so I dare not strip too much shadow and dust from him, let alone point out the existence of the sand in front of him, if the old man suddenly realizes that he is half of his body. Nothing, just lie down there when excited? I can''t beat Victoria..."

    "Then the dust you stripped from him is okay?" Gao Wen asked a little worriedly, "If it is these dust that keep Modil alive to this day..."

    "No problem, this is only a small part. The absence of them will not affect the operation of the remaining sand and dust," Amber shook his head before Gao Wen finished speaking, "I can feel the one that sustains Modil''s survival'' "Critical point", although I don''t know how to explain to you where this "feeling" comes from..."

    "Then don''t explain," Gawain waved his hand and pointed to the dust circling on the coffee table. "Let¡¯s talk about these sands first. You got them out of Modil, but how do we know these sands? The secrets hidden in it? They can''t speak."

    Amber didn¡¯t speak for a while, just staring at the dust that was constantly dancing. She seemed to be thinking and perceiving something. After a long time, she suddenly muttered softly: ¡°Sand can¡¯t speak...but Sand has witnessed the past. Things that happened¡­¡­"

    While speaking, she slowly raised her hand and placed it on top of the dust.

    The "sand mist" circling and surging on the surface of the coffee table suddenly stopped flowing. Under Gawain''s surprised gaze, they came to a complete standstill and only resumed flowing after a few seconds, but this time they did not show up again. That kind of irregular state, but constantly surging and accumulating, slowly changing into a three-dimensional scene on the surface of the coffee table...

    Gao Wen was stunned: "This is..."

    "It may be Modil''s memory, it may be the memory of sand, and it may be something seen by a pair of eyes from a third-party perspective," Amber whispered, her voice as if there was a whisper. After hearing the trembling, Gawain glanced back subconsciously, only to realize that she had turned into another posture somehow. The long black hair was floating in the air like losing gravity, and the amber pupils were faint. With the golden light, she was surrounded by cloud-like shadow power, so that the temperament of her whole person had undergone tremendous changes, but she herself did not seem to notice this, and just continued to say, "What you see next It¡¯s not a scene I manipulated. I¡¯m just guiding these sands to release their ¡°records¡±. What exactly they record... I don¡¯t know."

    While talking, Gao Wen saw that the dust on the coffee table had condensed into a clearer form. He saw that a pillar-like structure suddenly rose up in a sea of ??sand, and there were many vertical and horizontal extensions between the pillars. With the staggered lines and vaults, he saw that there seemed to be a larger and vague structure outside those pillars, but they could not be fully presented due to the limited scale of the sand and dust; when the pillars and the vault were formed separately, he again Seeing a figure bulging abruptly in the center of the whole scene, the figure is made of gray sand and dust, and his face is blurred. It can only be seen that he is wearing clothes like a robe or cloak, and it looks like he has just experienced The long and arduous journey...or maybe it''s still on the way.

    Neither Gawain nor Humber could see the face of the figure, but they intuitively guessed the figure¡¯s identity almost instantly.

    "This is Modil!" Amber said with staring eyes, "This is the memory of Modil Wilde!"

    Gawain was also a little excited, but soon he discovered that there was a new change in that scene: "Wait, there is something else!"

    Before he finished his words, a small cyclone blew up in the "Dust Stage". In front of "Modil" in the center of the scene, two new figures suddenly appeared!

    "This is..." Amber stared, while maintaining the guidance of the shadow and dust while watching the changes in the scene in surprise, "Theoretically, this should be the last thing Modil Wilde did before the "split" occurred. The impression fragment, how come two people suddenly appeared..."

    Weird thoughts popped up in Gawain¡¯s mind for an instant: Is it possible that Modil Wilde was given points by these two?

    The scene condensed by the sand and dust continued to change. Gawain quickly threw these uncontrolled thoughts out of his mind. He looked at the center of the "stage" and saw that Modil formed by the sand and dust seemed to be moving. Communicating with the two figures in front of him, he could not hear the sound, but could only see the body movements of the two parties involved, and judging from their movements alone, it seemed that there was no conflict between the two parties.

    "I thought they would fight," Amber said suddenly, "I just saw that I thought Modil was divided by those two, and I was ready to watch the horror drama."

    Gao Wen: "..."

    He was embarrassed to admit that his previous thoughts overlapped with the shame of the alliance, his expression was a bit stiff, so he forcibly changed the subject: "The two figures can''t be seen clearly..."

    "Yes, it''s vague," Kohaku''s eyes widened, staring at the scene condensed by gray-white sand and dust, "The previous one is Modil, I can confirm this, even if I can''t see it clearly, I can feel it. , But after these two people appear, it is really difficult to distinguish...I can''t feel the breath..."

    "Can you be more clear?" Gao Wen couldn''t help looking at Amber, "For example, adjust the projection focus or something..."

    "I''m not a magic net terminal! How can the focal length be adjustable!" Amber barked his teeth immediately, and rejected Gao Wen''s request on the spot. "And this is made of sand, no matter how fine it is... After all, that''s all in all. Large scenes still cannot be zoomed."

    "Modil''s resolution is not good..." Gawain couldn''t help sighing, but stared at the two figures that appeared in front of Modil more seriously, trying to distinguish from the indistinct dust. There was a clue, and under such serious observation, he finally found out, "These two seem to be women, look at their costumes... eh? Wait! Amber, look, do they look like? Kind of like an elf?"

 Chapter 1251ï¼š Speculation about Gemini

    The flow of sand and dust stopped.

    Under Amber¡¯s control, the shadows and dust floating in the air turned into a static stage. The towering pillars, the blurry perspective, and the three figures in the center of the stage were frozen in front of Gao Wen. Gao Wen leaned closer. , Staring at the two figures standing in front of Modil in the center of the "stage", in the unclear quicksand illusion, he vaguely distinguished that they should be two women, and they had vaguely the characteristics of elves.

    More details are obviously indistinguishable. In the illusion of such a square inch, the images formed by the floating sand and dust cannot be very clear, not to mention the images themselves are amber that has been obliterated by time and does not know the source. Extracted from the deepest part of the memory, it is a miracle in itself that it can present such a complete scene.

    "This is the scene I extracted from the deepest''records'' of these shadows and dusts..." Amber''s voice came from the side, with thoughts in his tone, "These dusts replaced half of Modil''s body. , Their records are very likely to be mixed with the memories of Modil¡¯s disappearance, and this scene is obviously the deepest scene in all memories...Two women, and they are still elves, what do you think of?"

    Gawain did not answer Amber¡¯s question immediately. He was still carefully observing the two indistinct faces. After a long time, he said in a nearly affirmative tone: "It''s the pair of elves Phil Sister Na and Leerna."

    Amber was a little surprised: "The tone is so sure?"

    "I can only think of this, and I have seen the information about the pair of elven twins from Veronica and Bertila, and I can vaguely judge the similarities between these dust illusions," Gawain Nodded gently, "Unless you can think of other possibilities."

    "...Then I believe your judgment," Kohaku nodded without hesitation, then frowned slightly, "So the last time Modil Wilde saw the twin elves after that. , He has undergone a''mutation''. He may be split into two individuals. One of them fell into the Kingdom of Shadow God and became the book named''Wild'', while the other remained in this world, but Half of his body was replaced by the shadow and dust, his memory was also torn apart, and he forgot about this matter..."

    "Now you have retrieved this dusty memory from the dust on his body," Gao Wen said in a deep voice, "Now we finally have some clues."

    "Completely unexpected clues, I tell you that Film can''t make up this story," Amber said with staring eyes. "I didn''t think that I would have been involved in the two elves sisters in the end! How did Dill Wilde get involved with them? According to the timeline we know, the elven twins at that time were already the patriarchs of the Society of the End of All Things..."

    "Not only the patriarch of the Society for the End of All Things, but he has also visited the border of the Kingdom of God. After returning, it is very likely that they have been replaced by some kind of''inhuman being''... I can''t think of a word to describe them," Gao Wen said in a deep voice, all kinds of clues were emerging in his mind and connected to form, "Although all things die from the beginning, they can directly degenerate into the three dark sects without slowing down. One of the most extreme methods, I think these two''ghosts in the realm of God'' who have mixed into mortals have played a huge role."

    Speaking of this, he paused, his gaze returned to the "stage" of the dust that was still in a static state again, and his tone became a little confused: "... But as you said, how did Modil Wilde back then? Will you run into them? The adventurer was active in the northern wilderness before his disappearance, and according to the information we have now, the elven twins should be secretly developing the dark church Bertila in the south of Anzu or the southeast border near Typhon. I remember this time very clearly."

    "And the place where they met is equally curious," Kohaku said, pointing to the dust. "Look at these things like pillars, as well as these beams and structures like domes connected between the pillars. Experts in the field of architecture, but I am sure that this is not the architectural style of any northern country. The Silver Empire barely touches, but their domes use another connection method..."

    Gawain didn¡¯t say a word, he just carefully watched the ¡°buildings¡± outlined by the sand and dust for a long time before breaking the silence thoughtfully: "Have you ever thought that there is another possibility... about being here with Modi? Another possibility for the elven twins you met."

    "Another possibility?" Amber didn''t react for a while, "What do you mean?"

    "All kinds of clues indicate that the Sisters Lerna, who returned from the border of the Kingdom of God in the Gondor period, may have been replaced by some indescribable force, and the real elven twins may have been left in the realm of the Kingdom of God that humans cannot reach forever. , So..." Gawain said slowly as he thought, his tone was serious, and his fingers pointed at the two figures standing in front of Modil in the sand dust illusion, "The two elves standing here...maybe not The two''freaks'' in the Society of the End of All Things."

    Amber slowly widened her eyes. She understood Gawain¡¯s thoughts, but she fell into a great consternation: "You mean, what Modil Wilde saw back then was the''genuine'' Sister Lena? Lost. The pair at the border of the kingdom of God?! What appears here..."

    "I''m just a guess," Gawain interrupted Amber''s thoughts extending downward, his fingers tapped the coffee table in front of him unconsciously, "Many clues are fragmented, interspersed with each other and difficult to connect as a whole, but think about it carefully. There are many clues that Modil is split into two parts, one part is in the Kingdom of Shadow God, and the other part is replaced by shadow sand and half of the body. This change cannot happen in the present world; on the other hand, what we know The "Elves Twins" are cultists who are active in the End of All Things. Six hundred years ago, they followed the fallen druids in the south of Anzu. It is basically impossible to have an intersection with Modil, who had already traveled to the north at that time. ;the last point¡­¡­"

    He paused, and looked up at Amber¡¯s eyes, with a low tone of voice: "You just said that these pillars and domes are not like the architectural styles of any country on the mainland. What if this is a certain ¡®frontier of the kingdom of God¡¯?"

    Amber blinked and listened in a daze. After Gawain finished speaking, she slowly reacted. She glanced at the scene outlined by the sand dust with almost horrified eyes, and muttered in her mouth. Words: "The border of the kingdom of God... can this mortal come back alive after going? Not every kingdom of God is as''harmless'' as the kingdom of God of War... And how did Modil get there?"

    "He is a great adventurer, Modil, who can convert himself into an''artificial shadow dweller'', a figure in the shadow world who has not been killed, he can run to a certain border of the kingdom of God. "No surprise," Gawain muttered with a weird expression. "And when it comes to coming back alive...Look at Modil''s current state, can this be said to be''returning alive''? Maybe his current state is weird. One of the costs of spying on the kingdom of God..."

    Amber nodded thoughtfully, and then knocked off the table as if suddenly thinking of something: "Ah! Wait! If your guess is true, Modil saw him lost on the border of the kingdom of God almost six hundred years ago. Sisters Leerna...that pair of sisters disappeared during the Gondor Spark era!! Doesn''t that mean that they have survived on the border of the kingdom of God for four centuries?"

    "It''s at least four centuries," Gawain said with a serious expression, raising his hand to the illusion in the sand. "This shows that their condition is still good, and based on the lifespan of the elves, if they have been there for four centuries, then They can continue to live for many years, and it may even be..."

    "It may even be alive now!!" Amber stood up from the coffee table, and then whispered with a frown in an incredible tone, "My god...Is it possible...I was lost a thousand years ago. The elven twins on the border of the kingdom of God, now you say they might be alive? This...

    "We have speculated too far." Seeing Amber''s excitement, Gawain had to speak to calm her down. "All our guesses so far have been based on limited indirect clues and assumptions, and I don''t It is not only a question of miracles or miracles that the elven twins are really alive until now. Now instead of continuing to discuss which direction these speculations can extend, we should pay more attention to business matters, such as...Mudil''s problems. "

    Amber finally cooled down from the excitement. She frowned and carefully observed the shadows and dust floating on the coffee table. Then she snapped her fingers. The dust disappeared into the air instantly, and she turned her head to look towards Gao Wen said in a serious tone: "At this stage, I can interfere with the shadow and dust on Modil to''stabilize'' him. I have probably figured out that it is the resonance between those dust and the kingdom of God. , Which led to Modil establishing a connection with the''over there'' step by step in his dream. Although I don''t know what the mechanism behind this resonance is, it is not difficult to temporarily suppress this resonance.

    "Of course, this is just an expedient measure. I can temporarily let Modil stay on''here'', but as long as his split state continues, the problems with his memory, soul, body, and the''book'' will remain. I still can¡¯t solve it. I don¡¯t have any clues about this. The easiest thing to think of is to find a way to establish contact with Madam Ye, but so far, whether it¡¯s Modil or myself, visiting Madam Ye¡¯s Kingdom of God is a random event, and we will be supposed to. I can¡¯t grasp the rules here...

    "Of course, I have another idea, that is, I want to carry out some kind of''calling'' in the real world, forcibly pulling the''book'' called Wilde from''over there'' to our side, and then see if we can He and Modil merged together..."

    Gao Wen couldn''t help but glanced at her: "Your idea is less reliable than the first one. As long as we can pull''Wild'' from''over there,'' we will definitely be able to establish contact with Ms. Ye. And even if Can you really pull the book named Wilde to''here'', how are you going to blend him and Modil together? Find a big tank to put them in and stir them vigorously?"

    "So this matter can only be put on hold for the time being," Amber shrugged "It''s none of my business", "What I can do now is to temporarily stabilize the state of the great adventurer, at least to ensure that he will not be affected. Suck the''over there'', and how to solve it later... That has to be a question that smart people like you and Victoria should consider. And we have to study what to do with the''tower'' near the west coast in the future, to be thorough To solve Modil''s problems, he still has to push back."

    Gao Wen had to admit that what Amber said this time was indeed very practical, and to be honest, the intelligence they extracted from the sand and dust this time has far exceeded expectations. Before more clues surfaced, he should indeed use it. Focus on another important event.

    "What you said makes sense, we still have to spare enough energy to deal with that''tower''," Gawain sighed lightly, and rarely affirmed Amber''s words positively, "At least the situation in Modil can be obtained now. Temporarily stable, Victoria will definitely thank you..."

    "It doesn''t matter if you thank you or not. I think about the scene of the ice cube saying thank you with a stern face, I feel cold all over if she is willing to bring out the gold leaf wine and frost grass winter dew wine stored in the winter castle wine cellar for me. The bottle is just fine, I''ve been greedy for her treasures for a long time..."

    Gawain suddenly became a little curious as he listened: "Wait, you''ve been to Winterberg? How do you know what''s in Victoria''s cellar? She doesn''t seem to be someone who can talk to you about these topics..."

    "She won''t, her nephew will!" Amber suddenly became proud. "I asked Fendier. He said that his aunt''s wine cellar is full of good things. Some have been drinking it for seven days, and some have been stealing it for seven days. After drinking it for half a month, and after drinking it, it will be thrown directly out of the castle terrace. I don¡¯t have much demand, so I can just take a half-a-month grade for half a car..."

    Gao Wen: "...?"

    ¡­¡­

    At the same time, the depths of the Gondor Wasteland shrouded in filthy clouds.

    Standing on the barren plains are rugged ruins. The once glorious and advanced city hundreds of years ago has turned into ruined walls. Under the erosion of polluting wind and dust, the rugged skeleton of the building has become terrifying, twisted steel and steel. The cement points towards the sky like sharp claws. Around the ruins of the city, there are scattered fragments of compaction on the ground. These were the public transportation roads used to connect various cities, but now they have almost integrated with the entire land. Was buried in the mud and swallowed.

    However, in the ruins of such a desolate and lifeless city, there is now a "vibrant" "vegetation" growing out of the corrupted land, covering a small area of ??the city center.

    Dark green vines entangled the collapsed buildings, unknown shrubs grew out of rusty and dilapidated steel, and twisted trees swayed their dry and ugly canopy in the "active area" constructed by those vines and shrubs. "The inside is busy coming and going, and in the most central area where they are active, dozens of large aberrations with bone spurs and faces like melting and flowing red silt are working hard under the command of some tree people. Excavating the ruins of a large building.

    Near the excavation area, at the top of a weathered platform protruding from the ground, two figures are overlooking the busy "construction site" not far away.

    Elf twins, sisters Lena and Ferna.

 Chapter 1252ï¼š Dark ripples

    Perhaps due to the large-scale magical fluctuations in the activities affecting the atmosphere, the wind inside the magnificent wall seems to never stop. These turbulent winds flow arbitrarily on the weathered and corroded land regardless of seasons. Rolling up polluted sand and dust, rolling up fragments of past civilizations, encumbering them to wander around this dead land day after day, and in these never-ending winds, the Gondor wasteland is in several places. Almost nothing new happened in the century.

    But now the situation has changed-the plan that has been brewing for several centuries has finally begun to be implemented, such as the gears of fate biting and turning, and a long-staying machine is quietly starting to operate out of the sight of human civilization.

    It is gradually pushing this world into a destined future, but those mortals who are mediocre outside the magnificent wall do not even know the existence of this machine.

    "Just like the **** of fate said---fate has begun to move forward," Ferna stared at the deformed giants who were busy around the ruins of the giant building, and whispered in a vague tone, "from here on, a small change , And then a series of small changes, and what is finally turned is the future of the entire planet... it is indescribable."

    "Fate is indeed wonderful, but the so-called God of Destiny is just a sad existence who has persisted in front of the fleet for less than a few hours," Lerna said immediately, "Ah, as sad as all the creatures on this planet. "

    A smile appeared on Ferna''s face: "But now their sad life is finally about to produce value...my sister."

    Lerna did not speak, but turned to the stairs next to the high platform. She saw a bunch of dry and twisted vines spreading from there, and then the front of the vines quickly merged in a strange and terrifying form and transformed into an old face. , Grand Master Borken''s face appeared in front of the Gemini, and the yellow-brown eyes passed over them and directed at the deformed "laborers" excavated in the ruins.

    "They''ve been digging here for two full days, are you sure they are in this place?" The strange face made of vines looked towards that side for a few seconds, then raised slightly, revealing a suspicious look, "Or say..."

    "You have become more impatient recently, Grand Master," Ferna shook her head, and Lena next to her immediately followed, "Of course we are sure that it is in this place-the other is in the monitoring range of the Deep Blue Well. External network nodes that meet our requirements."

    Borken was silent for two seconds, with a cautious tone: "...I can indeed feel the faint fluctuations of magic power in this area, as well as the flow of magic power remaining in the depths of the earth, but it is still far from the scale you described. ."

    "Long time can change a lot of things. It''s not a simple matter to rejuvenate those dusty old things," Lena said casually, and Ferna looked back and saw that it had been cleared. Most of the ruins of the collapsed structure, "This was once the largest''node city'' in the northwestern region of the Gondor Empire. The magic power from the Deep Blue Well will be distributed here for the second time and supplied to countless towns and villages nearby. You The building I saw was the former magic control agency. When it was brilliant, thousands of magisters and apprentices were watching over here day and night...

    "And this is the sadness and irony-they only know that this is a convenient magic focus. The energy from the Deep Blue Well can be easily controlled and converted here, but they have not been able to find this magic focus from start to finish. The deep connection with the Deep Blue Network...Even on the eve of their demise, they vaguely noticed the huge''planetary power system'' behind the Deep Blue Well... They missed the opportunity to make civilization leap further, but they even missed anything. I don¡¯t know, but I am complacent about my own crude development of civilization."

    Lena turned her head, her gaze scanned the remains of the ancient city that had been shattered in time, the tall buildings and palace temples of the past, with a sneered expression on her face, her tone of contempt, and that contempt was even close to it. Yu Anger: "There is only a piece of paper separated from the truth, and only a small step away from success. They struggled for a lifetime, and then fell down at the last moment before reaching the end... always like this, and the cycle goes back and forth."

    "Weak and incompetent," Ferna said lightly, "sad and sigh."

    The vines moved slowly on the platform, and the sound of plants rubbing against cement was harsh and harsh. Borken¡¯s yellow-brown pupils stared at the Gemini in front of him, and laughed hoarsely: ¡°Ha, it¡¯s really rare to be sweet from your hypocrisy. Hearing this kind of pungent and direct language in your lips and tongue is worthy of being an elf who has lived for a long time and witnessed the disobedience of the plan. Your evaluation of the world is a novel perspective... But I am curious, you say so much, just want to tell Am I going to fail the moment I succeed?"

    "You?" Leerna glanced at the vine face in front of her, her mouth curled up, "Of course not, my grandmaster, how could your plan fail? That''s not just your plan anymore... "

    Borken snorted coldly, but did not care about the yin and yang weird way of speaking of the elven twins as usual-his body is actually still staying in the distant valley headquarters at the moment, dealing with all kinds of important affairs, this place is nothing but It was the "line of sight" he projected with the underground root network that extends in all directions to monitor the progress of the project at this node. Before obtaining substantial results here, he had no extra experience of entanglement with two elf sisters who had never spoken anything.

    At this moment, a commotion suddenly came from the direction of the excavation site, attracting Borken''s attention, and also attracted the attention of the elven twins on the platform.

    They saw that the deformed giants successfully dismantled the last part of the dome fragment covering the ruins, and activated an ancient mechanism somewhere under the ruins according to the order. The seven-hundred-year-old ruins actually came from the depths of the ruins. There was a low sound, accompanied by a slight tremor of the earth, a little blue light diffused from the surface cracks near the ruins of the building, which strongly stimulated all the sights on the scene.

    "...It''s so beautiful," Ferna stared at the brightening brilliance, and a smile slowly appeared on her face, "Did you see it? Grand Master, this is the brilliance of pure magic...it''s already here. Seven hundred years have been sleeping underneath."

    Borken''s eyes were staring at the light that was flowing out of the cracks in the ground. He suddenly reacted, and loudly reminded the twin elves who were still loitering: "What are you still doing?! This focus is losing control! Damn, the maintenance equipment here has burned down a long time ago, and the cracks you opened will melt this place-the ensuing big explosion can attract the entire iron man corps! Do something to stop this!"

    "Calm down, Honorable Grand Master, we understand the Deep Blue Network, the energy balance collapses not so fast-on the contrary, yelling will affect your bearing and image." Lena laughed. , While talking unhurriedly and walking towards the edge of the platform with Ferna, they walked step by step towards the ruins that were already covered with blue crevices as if stepping on solid steps, and the deformed giants who were responsible for digging the ruins Still staying in place, without further orders, they ignored the flames flowing from the cracks in the ground, and stood still in place as if not even aware of the danger in this huge energy.

    A beautiful stream of blue light finally flowed to the feet of the nearest deformed body. In the silent burning, the hideous and ugly giant quickly turned into a bright torch, and it turned into a bright torch in just ten seconds. A piece of floating dust.

    Ferna turned her head and took a look. The dust floating in the air was mixed with dots of blue brilliance, and the light and dust reflected in her eyes. She shook her head, her tone of regret: "I can''t help but burn. ."

    While they were talking, they had already come to the top of the escaping light streams, and stood in the mid-air several meters high as if standing on the ground. The primitive magic that gushed from the depths of the ground had already begun to spread into pieces, large and small. Pure flames were surging in the cracks, and bright blue cracks were intertwined into a spider web-like form. Wherever the light went, the deformed giants responsible for digging the ruins burned one after another, while the surrounding ones The tree people backed away nervously. Borken''s eyes were fixed on the elf sisters standing in the air. He knew that these two babbled guys must have arrangements, but he still couldn''t help asking: "You plan to How to control this thing? Just rely on your magic?"

    "Strictly speaking, this requires knowledge and wisdom," Ferna said lightly. She raised her left hand, and there were runes flowing in her fingertips. "The huge energy has the power to destroy the dead, but as long as it is appropriate Find the''node'' at the right moment and in the right place, and then use a very slight external force to gently''push''..."

    "It''s like using a stone to stir the ripples of the entire pond," Lena followed, she raised her right hand, and matched Firna''s spellcasting movements with incomparable precision, using clever techniques to change the depth of the earth. The magic of the place flows, "Everything will change."

    Silent magic was immersed in the "dark blue spring" that was gushing upward from the ground. The blue cracks all over the earth dimmed in an instant, followed by a silence of just two or three seconds, and a glare of blue light beams. Suddenly rushed out of the surface, and accompanied by the faintly terrifying magical restlessness, the entire ruin area seemed to have received some kind of powerful attraction from the center, and began to collapse and compress from the surrounding to the center!

    The tough boulders and rotten steel squeaked in the strong suction force. After a short resistance, they fell apart and fell into the depths of the blue light beam. The trees moving around the ruined area also They retreated in horror, trying to get as far as possible from the deadly gravitational vortex here, but in such a terrible scene, Sisters Ferna and Lena still stood expressionlessly in the air, staring indifferently in front of them. All the changes that have occurred.

    The powerful attraction that collapsed inward seemed to them that it didn''t exist.

    The whole process lasted for ten minutes, and this terrible "collapse" finally came to an end. With the faint earthquake tremor, a certain "balance" seemed to be established at the center of the collapse-the original ruins of the building. It has completely disappeared, and even the ground with a large area has become a sunken pit. The blue light beam that rushes into the sky gradually shrinks and dims. The place that rises before the light beam is like a "hole". The structure abruptly floats in the center of the bottom of the pit.

    The blue light stream is surging in the space somewhere inside the cave, and waves of pure magical power continue to escape from the cave. It is like a door embedded in the real world, appearing to be located in the depths of this planet. The spectacular side.

    "Grand Master," Leylna walked slowly to the side of the big pit, smiling and looking at the stabilized "door door" at the bottom of the pit, "This is the new entrance to the network you want, please have a look."

    "...You used a natural magical focus to''blow'' out a gate leading to the dark blue net?" The vines stretched from the platform, and Borken''s astonished face was between the withered, twisted, intertwined vines. Appearing, he stared at the door, and suddenly reacted, "Wait, it was so easy for you to open the door to the deep blue network?"

    "Yes, it''s not difficult for us." Lena and Ferna said in unison, casually.

    Borken''s voice was furious: "...but you let us spend half a month in this valley to build rune rings and network nodes, and almost exhausted the magic reserves we took out of the deep blue well!"

    "Grand Master, calm down, what about your proud judgment?" Ferna smiled and looked at the angry face in the vine. "What we have opened is just a temporary door. It is just for you to bury the runestone, and it will close in a few hours-the gate in the valley is permanent. It is the foundation of our business and the control center of all nodes. It only costs half a month for it. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a good deal?"

    Borken stared at the elf''s face, and after a few seconds he said in a deep voice: "When you show this kind of smirk, I don''t even want to believe a word you said."

    Lerna laughed: "Don''t do that, Grand Master, we will tell you how to open this temporary door. After all, we will need to open many rifts and bury more rune stones-we The two sisters don''t have so much energy to open every door in person."

    "Very well, I will seriously verify the''method'' you brought, and this time I hope you will not have more concealment," Borken said in a deep voice, "Now hurry up and proceed to the next step-since this It''s a temporary door, so we don''t have much time to waste, put the rune stone in."

    "Follow your orders¡ª" Lena and Ferna bent slightly and said in a deliberately exaggerated tone. Then Lena straightened up and looked at a nearby tree man, "There is still movement. Distorted body? Go and bring the rune stone over, we are going to''unload''."

    The tree-man shook the crown of the tree, and the twisted and terrifying face on the trunk showed a trace of irritation: "It was burned by you just now!"

    "...Ah, that''s a pity," Ferna seemed to be a little surprised, shaking her head and said, "I thought we had enough reserves, so I tested it with those consumables..."

    "Catch a few more, and they can be used temporarily," Lerna said immediately, her voice very flat, "Anyway, they are no longer glorious Gondor citizens."

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1253ï¼š "treatment"

    The ruins of the ancient city stood silently in the wind, and the dust flying in the wasteland was engulfed by the wind, slapped and whistling between the twisted and weathered buildings and the corroded steel pipes, and in the center of the former Magic Hub site. , The earth seemed to have been gouged out a large piece of flesh and blood, only the black deep pit was embedded in the cracked earth, a group of brilliance at the bottom of the pit was slowly surging, and the depth of the brilliance was the space outlined by the deep blue net.

    It is a huge power system that exists in parallel with the entire planet, and it is the "internal circulation network" formed by the planet in the magical environment of the universe. Mortals in this era still know very little about it, but in Ferna and Leir In Na''s eyes, there were not many secrets in this huge and mysterious dark blue network.

    A low and ambiguous grunt followed the sound of the wind. Ferna raised her head and saw two flesh and blood giant-like aberrations appearing on the edge of the big crater. Their footsteps were staggering, and the dark red "mud" was disturbing. The way of swelling and shrinking, wriggling, and its body will experience a slight tremor every few seconds-this irrational chaotic monster still seems to be resisting the control of external will, but their resistance is obviously useless.

    A tree man with dark brown twisted branches is standing beside these two monsters. His canopy appears to be twisted and tangled. The dry branches are entangled into a brain-like structure, and there are constantly flashing spots of light in the gully. The pervasive "brain" wanders, and strong mental impulses are released from it, suppressing the instinctive resistance impulse of the two aberrations.

    "...It''s really ugly." Ferna turned her head and said casually. Although she said something disgusting, her expression was extremely calm.

    "Get the runestone ready!" another treeman shouted nearby, and then the intertwined roots scattered around the pit began to squirm. After a while, a huge black cube was squirmed. His vines and roots were transported to the vicinity of the big pit, and then transported to the two deformed bodies that were under control.

    It is a black stone with a side length of about two meters. It has a fairly regular shape and a slightly metallic appearance. It seems to be made of a variety of magic materials through complex processing. You can see the inside on each side. Runes with a faint brilliance are constantly emerging and changing. The turbulent magic in the wasteland interacts with those runes from time to time. At every moment, there are lines of chaotic light and shadow emanating from a certain vertex of the cube, and Gradually dissipated in the depths of the rocks.

    If an outsider sees it, it may be difficult to believe that such a sophisticated thing was "produced" in such a wasteland.

    However, even so, the Gemini Fairy still seemed unsatisfied with the "runestone". Lerna stared at the huge cube for a long time before shook her head and sighed: "Oh, shoddy."

    "Enough is enough," Ferna smiled. "It is quite difficult for them to produce such a device in such an environment."

    The handover of the runestones between the talks has been completed, and the two hideous and distorted giants have picked up the huge black cube from the creeping vines-the thing is obviously so heavy that the infinitely powerful aberrations need to work together to remove it. Hugging steadily¡ªthen the treeman standing on the edge of the big pit gave instructions, and the bodies of the two deformed bodies trembled slightly at the same time. They let out a silent roar, and finally took heavy steps toward the bottom of the pit. The "door" walked slowly.

    At this moment, even the relaxed and transcendent elven twins could not help but focus their attention on the "Rune Stone". Their gazes followed the two aberrations slowly walking towards the "gate" and followed that. Inside the block, there were black cube boulders with runes wandering continuously. They watched the thing approaching the bottom of the pit little by little, and watched the blue light from the dark blue nets shine through the gate and shine on the surface of the rune stones.

    In the next moment, the heavy black cube seemed to "live" suddenly. All the runes inside it shined at the same time. The countless lines that had been hidden before were connected in flicker, dozens of complicated magics. The array was activated and reorganized within one thousandth of a second, and there was crackling in the air. The pure energy in the dark blue network seemed to have penetrated the balance structure near the "door", accompanied by a dazzling spark suddenly flashed by, and the two were responsible for transportation. The distorted form of the runestone instantly turned into a bright torch, and was extinguished in the violent burning.

    However, the activated rune stone also fell into the deepest part of the big pit, and fell into the space where the dark blue netway is located-the surface of the "door" rippled with circles, in the swaying light and shadow, The trees around only saw the magic device that was made with great difficulty while falling into a certain stream of light while shining brightly, and disappeared in a blink of an eye.

    Lerna raised her head and looked at Grand Master Borken, who was also staring at the bottom of the pit, with a smile on her face: "The rune stone has been placed, Grand Master."

    "...Very well, counting the experimental one before, now we have two control nodes," Borken was silent for a moment before speaking in a low, hoarse voice, "Next we have a hundred more to be placed. ."

    "Everything is difficult at the beginning, Your Excellency Grand Master," Ferna said with a smile, "We have now collected enough data and tested new ways to open the door. Next, the progress of installing rune stones will be faster and faster-of course , I mean inside the wasteland."

    "Yeah...inside the wasteland...but the nodes we want to control are not limited to this **** high wall," Borken''s tawny eyes fixed on the elven twins in front of him. "We have to make sure that at least 70% Rune stones can be effective, and we can find less than half of the effective nodes in the wasteland-you know what I mean."

    "Of course, you will have a chance, but for that opportunity, you still have to accumulate some strength," Leerna said lightly, "As for the current stage, our main goal is to control all the nodes within the Majestic Wall. Putting the rune stone so that no matter whether the subsequent actions are smooth or not, we will have a huge force capable of turning the situation around."

    Borken looked at the "elf" in front of him, and then said in a deep voice, "I hope everything is as easy as you said."

    ...

    The howling cold wind in the polar regions is beating the heavy walls of the city, but the adventurer camp under the starlight night is brightly lit. The team returning from the task is heading to the management center to settle the gains after hard work and "promotion points", and is responsible for expanding the camp. The engineering team in drove across the avenue, and engineering vehicles transported directly from the mainland of Loren ran across the road. The roar of the magic engine was mixed with the voices of the people in the streets and alleys-this is every day in this newly built town Voices that will be heard, Modil has been accustomed to these voices for so many years.

    "This is a very wonderful place," the adventurer said to Gao Wen in front of him while sitting by the window of his cabin. "This land is very desolate. It can even be said that stepping out of the city gate is a dangerous place. There are all dangerous things on the soil, and survival is the first challenge that everyone must face. On the other hand, these shelters built on the wasteland are full of vitality, even more than many cities of the same size on the Loren continent. It must also have a breath of''alive''. People pour all their hopes for survival, future, and peace into these solid walls, and walk out from here again and again, trying to regain civilization from barbarism... Whenever they think of this , I will be greatly touched."

    "But in fact, most of the people who touched you came here for making a fortune, and some were because of the mission of the Alliance." Amber fiddled with a cloud of shadowy dust in his hands. He casually said, "Except for the volunteers from the Principality of the Holy Dragon and some of the aided officers and soldiers, the only ones who really care about the''civilization'' and the''future'' are the dragons who were born and raised in Tarrond-this is their hometown, not others. of."

    The adventurer laughed and shook his head slightly: "If a cause is great and glorious, and countless people have made great contributions to it, then why do we have to delve into whether every name behind this cause is flawless? "Sages"? In my opinion, these people came here not far away, risking the danger to expand the boundaries of the safety zone, rebuilding cities and factories, because of them, a glorious civilization has the hope of re-emergence, then no matter what they come What is the motivation for this, they should have their place in history."

    Gawain looked at Modil with some surprise: "I thought you were just keen on taking risks. I didn''t expect you to have so many deep thoughts."

    "It''s an honor for me to get your compliment," Modil said immediately, and then scratched his messy gray hair. "I don''t have any deep thoughts, but I have lived here for a while. , I have some new understanding of these adventurers and their way of life... I recorded my experience here in my portable notebook, and handed it to someone I trust when I was going to leave, so that even one day in the future I have forgotten the things here again, and the things I have witnessed and thought about can also be passed down..."

    "It''s a wise move, but if everything goes well, you may not need this arrangement," Gawain smiled, and turned to look at Huang. "How are you preparing?"

    Amber lifted her fingers and shook in mid-air, and the dust flew around her fingertips like alive: "It''s ready."

    Gawain nodded and looked at Victoria, who was sitting next to him, who had never spoken. The latter also raised his head almost at the same time. The face that was always cold in the past can not help but bring a little worry at this moment: "Amber''s method is really true. Is it effective?"

    "Let me tell you this, I can''t guarantee that I can 100% block the connection between your ancestors and Lady Ye''s Kingdom of God. After all, that thing involves gods, not that I stole some sand from Lady Ye. It can be dealt with when it comes out, but I can guarantee that things will not get worse at least-and theoretically, I can at least stabilize the body of this adventurer to a certain degree, even if he will still move towards the''side. ''Slide, the process will be greatly prolonged, so that we at least have a chance to breathe, don''t we?"

    When things came to an end, Amber didn¡¯t confidently open up the votes indiscriminately as usual, but bluntly stated the limitations of her ability and possible unsatisfactory consequences, and her straightforward ¡°confession¡± was not only absent. It made Victoria feel suspicious, but let the ruler of the North breathe a sigh of relief inexplicably.

    A prudent promise is more practical than a boastful boast, especially the one who speaks is Miss Amber¡ªVictoria knows this intelligence minister, and there is this kind of judgment standard among the empire¡¯s senior leaders: When Amber casually promises you When "this matter is stable", you must start to think about the consequences of smashing things, but when she cautiously said that she is only 50% sure, it means that she is really at least 50% sure.

    Gawain''s gaze swept across Victoria and Modil, and finally fell on Amber. He breathed out softly, nodded to her and said, "Let''s start then."

    Amber nodded. With the experience of letting Modil "cooperate" last time, she didn''t talk any more nonsense this time, and her ability to perceive and control the shadows and dust quietly activated. In a flash, Modil Wilde was on her. The eyes changed again into a weird look with half of the body made up of flowing sand...

    Gawain and Victoria are watching all this nervously, but they can¡¯t see the ¡°truth¡± that only Amber can detect. In their eyes, Amber just stood quietly next to Modil, raising his hand on it. In the middle of the sky beside the old mage, some if there is nothing gray and white sand dust undulating around Modil, rotating like a mist of uncertainty-the whole process lasted for a few minutes, what is the specific mystery outsider? Can''t tell at all.

    If it hadn¡¯t been for a certain degree of mutual understanding, if only based on the impression he had just met back then, Gawain would definitely suspect that this shadow assault goose had made a bunch of light and shadow special effects to fool himself, just to turn his head back and deceive Victoria. Drinking...

    At this moment, Kohaku suddenly withdrew her hand, and the shadows and dust that appeared in the air disappeared. She patted her hands and exhaled, with a smile on her face and said, "Okay, it''s done."

    "This is over again?" The first person who spoke was Modil, who was the person involved. He still didn''t feel any changes in himself, but looked at Amber, who seemed to have just exerted a lot of effort, with a little bewilderment. He looked down at his body again, "I still don''t feel anything..."

    "You won''t feel it, just like you haven''t felt anything wrong with your body in the past six centuries-the power of''mutation'' has completely become a part of your life, like your breathing and heartbeat. Indivisible, any''operation'' I do to you naturally takes this into account, so you will definitely not feel it," Amber looked at the great adventurer and explained with an expression of "I super understand"." It¡¯s really bad if you really feel an abnormal change in your body."

    Hearing Kohaku''s words, Modil became nervous for a moment: "...What if I feel abnormal changes in my body?"

    Amber barely thought and blurted out: "I will hold Victoria''s leg and let her start lightly. It''s best to give another chance..."

    Modil: "...?"

    "Don''t mind, she has always been like this," Gawain knew that her operation must have ended smoothly when he saw Amber''s mouthful of the train running. He breathed a sigh of relief and smiled on his face, "Get up and move. Make sure that there is really no discomfort, and we will continue discussing what happened to you."

    "Well, I feel pretty good..." Modil nodded, stood up while talking, and moved his joints a bit, but just when the adventurer wanted to say something more , The expression on his face suddenly changed, and his eyes widened, staring straight into a certain direction.

    As soon as Kohaku saw the situation, he jumped up instantly, a slippery kneeling rushing towards Victoria...

 Chapter 1254ï¼š Hometown Reunion

    Amber''s speed is very fast.

    That is a speed that makes the dynamic vision of a legendary powerhouse difficult to capture. It is a flash that crosses the boundary between shadow and reality. Both Gawain and Victoria only heard the whistling of the wind in their ears, and the shame of a certain alliance has been turned into one. There was a swift black flash. In the next moment, Victoria felt a heavy object hanging from her thigh and heard a voice: "Let''s watch again!!"

    Gao Wen''s head is as big as a fight, and I have seen a lot of Amber''s strange operations over the years. Obviously he can''t stand it at this time. He stepped forward and grabbed this guy by the belt and forcibly picked her up: "Don''t be ashamed of doing it. ¡ª¡ªModil, what happened?"

    Victoria finally reacted at this time. She was always calm and calm on weekdays, and her expression was calm under any circumstance. Her eyes widened, as if she had been so frightened for the first time in her life, she was even a little at a loss. It wasn''t until Gawain took Amber away that he took a half step backward...So in a sense, Amber''s slippery kneeling is quite useful. After all, even the legendary powerhouse would not have expected this. The grand duke''s thoughts were interrupted.

    "I...I''m okay," Modil finally blinked at this time, as if suddenly awakened from a short but immersive dream. He remained a little confused, his gaze swept over several figures in the cabin, and finally his sight It fell on Gawain, "I just...it seemed to have seen something...no, I didn''t see it, but I felt it..."

    "What do you feel?" Gao Wen quickly put Amber on the ground, and asked with a very serious expression.

    Amber shook his body after landing. First he raised his head and glanced at Modil. Then he looked at the serious Gawain and Victoria. It seemed that he had judged that the adventurer was indeed okay. Then he secretly breathed a sigh of relief. He stepped back to the corner and tried to reduce his sense of existence while raising his ears to pay attention to the changes. As the person involved, Modil seemed to have not noticed all of this. He just shook his head gently, as if he was dispelling someone in his head. Some things said slowly: "In that direction... what I was looking for was in that direction. I remember, I''ve been to that place! I also saw a hole broken there, and no one knew that hole. , It¡¯s terrible, a hole was broken there...there is another place, I also went to another''entrance''...they are connected together..."

    Modil''s eyes gradually became confused, and what he said did not follow the preface, but when Gawain and Victoria couldn''t help but wanted to help, the old mage suddenly stopped, and he shook his head vigorously. , The eyes are gradually restored to clarity.

    "Are you okay?" Victoria immediately asked subconsciously, seeing that the ancestor''s state had recovered, "You just..."

    "I''m okay, don''t worry," the old mage nodded, and then he showed a thoughtful appearance. He seemed to be sorting out what happened to him a little while ago, and slowly said after a few seconds, "I just felt There are several layers of different consciousnesses floating on the''surface'' at the same time. Those consciousnesses are me, memories of different periods and different states... My mind is full of my own voice and things I have seen before, the goddess of magic, I Never heard of such a thing..."

    "The memories of different periods and different states occupy the mind at the same time?" Victoria looked astonished. As a mage, she first noticed this unusual phenomenon. "You mean, your memory is restored?!"

    "No, it''s far from it, but I think Miss Amber''s treatment must have produced a certain effect... I feel as if something that was once lost has returned a bit," Modil rubbed his forehead, his tone low and slow. , "What did I just say?"

    He looked at Gawain, only at this moment as if he noticed the latter''s unusually serious expression.

    Gao Wen didn''t answer Modil''s words immediately, he just looked in the direction where the old mage''s eyes were just now, and after a few seconds he muttered to break the silence in a low voice: "You said that what you are looking for is in that direction. And you mentioned that a hole was''broken'' somewhere."

    "What I''m looking for..." Modil repeated softly, as if he really didn''t remember what he said just now. He also followed Gawain''s gaze to look over there, but in that direction, he Only one wall of the hut and a transom inlaid on the wall can be seen, "Which direction is...?"

    "The tower of the tide," Gao Wen said softly.

    "It seems that things are finally pointing in this direction," Amber looked at Gawain, and then at Modil, who had returned to normal, his pointy ears moved, and he whispered in a low voice, "It seems that I have to leave early."

    ...

    Under the starlight of the extreme night, the shield covering the sky over the city blocks the cold wind from the depths of the wasteland. This simple layer of protection is obviously not as warm and comfortable as the ecological dome that used to be warm and comfortable in all seasons, but in this piece of wasteland On the cold land of Xing, a barrier to protect from wind and rain is an indispensable guarantee for stability. Inside the shield, the brilliance of the magic spar lamp disperses the darkness in the city, and the square on the edge of the settlement seems a bit lively.

    More than a dozen young dragons are playing in the square. With the bright lights cast by the lampposts, some of these little guys who have just broken their shells are practicing flying, some are running and playing on the ground, and some are using their own immature Breathing out all kinds of light bombs and flames into the sky, these ignorant cubs don¡¯t know what ¡°old glory¡± is, and they don¡¯t realize how deep and special this city re-emerged from the ruins is. Meaning, they take everything they see for granted, and release their endless energy in this childhood that belongs to them alone¡ªand also learn the various skills necessary to survive on this land.

    The guardians guarded the edge of the square, watching the cubs playing.

    "The two of them are very comfortable here," Melita retracted her gaze from the square and looked at her friend standing next to her. "I was worried that they would be frightened by the strange environment and so many of them."

    "The adaptability of the two little guys may be better than ours," Noretta said with a smile. "After all, they were born and raised in this era, and there is a most special''adoptive mother'' to teach them. "

    Melita nodded slightly, and a sound of footsteps happened to be heard from the side. She heard a vaguely familiar voice: "Hello...Have I met you?"

    Melita looked around unexpectedly and saw a short figure with long red hair standing not far behind her. This was a young red dragon. Melita hadn''t thought of herself at first. I saw this face somewhere, but soon the corresponding impression came to her mind¡ªshe remembered that this was the one that helped her remove the invalid implant when she first came to the refuge camp. A mechanic.

    "Hello, I remember you, you are the mechanic, we met-you helped me remove the failed implants," Melita laughed and greeted the young red dragon. , "Sorry, I didn''t remember it just now..."

    "I''m not sure just now," the young mechanic also laughed. In this difficult period, it is undoubtedly a joy to see a familiar face appear in front of him again. "It feels like I haven''t seen it for a long time. You, what are you doing here?"

    "I spend most of my time on missions in the mainland of Loren, and now I am back to report on my duties," Melita said casually, "By the way, bring the whelps back to familiarize themselves with their hometown - they were hatched in the mainland of Loren."

    "Lorren continent...you actually ran to such a far place?" The Red Dragon mechanic first opened his eyes in surprise, and then noticed the two strange little guys appearing on the square. She looked a little surprised, "You adopted it. Whelplings? And still two?"

    "I adopted it with a friend," Melita smiled and pointed at Noretta, who was standing beside him with a smile. "What about you? Are you here looking at your whelpling? Are you still a mechanic? ?"

    "...I''m not a mechanic anymore," the young red dragon said softly, and then turned his eyes to the direction of the square. "I didn''t claim my dragon egg, but I did look after the young dragon here-take care of everything here. The little guys playing in the film square."

    "Are you no longer a mechanic?" Melita looked a little surprised, "Why? You didn''t mean that this was left by your grandfather..."

    "My internal organs have passed the synergist backlash, but my nervous system has not completely passed it," the young Honglong shook his head, raised his hands in a regretful tone, and was illuminated by the starlight and spar light. Melita clearly saw the slight tremor of the other''s fingertips. "Most mechanical maintenance work is now done by hand, but my hands can no longer do such delicate things. Both human form and dragon form. Fortunately now The situation is much better than before, and the absence of a mechanic will not have much impact on the entire city."

    "¡­¡­Sorry."

    "What are you sorry for?" The young red dragon said with a smile, "Actually, it''s fine now. I am responsible for helping the dragons who go out on missions to take care of the young dragons. It is very interesting to play with these little guys. And I can still deal with my favorite mechanical devices¡ªhelping out in the recycling department or something. It¡¯s just that I can¡¯t be a professional mechanic anymore.¡±

    Merita, Noreta and the young red dragon stood together on the edge of the square, watching the young dragons who seemed to be always energetic and unleashing their enthusiasm in the square. The two newly-appearing little guys seemed to have gained Approval of the young dragons, they are playing together, and are now fighting for a large mottled and broken metal ring. The ring collides and rolls on the ground, making a crisp sound. Under the light, the surface of the ring is from time to time. Several severely worn letters flashed past, and Melita couldn''t see it clearly, and could only recognize words such as "Arena" and "Champion".

    "That''s the most popular toy here," the young red dragon said from the side. "I don''t know where the little guys dug it out-it looks like it was in the extreme arena. Me. Not very familiar, I was not interested in the arena back then."

    Noretta looked at the cubs playing in the square, and suddenly said softly: "The young dragons are really carefree."

    "Of course, what''s their sorrow? The world is so beautiful for them," the young red dragon laughed. She looked at the scene in the venue, her voice softened, "I listened to Calador put these young Dragons are called the "post-Talrond generation", which means dragons born after the end of the Tarrond war. Compared with us survivors in the wasteland, these young dragons will look at it from a completely different perspective. The world they live in-omega, implants, synergists, huge cities and factories, all of these are untouchable history for them, and all they can touch is this experience The war-torn continent, and the huge''alliance'' outside the continent...

    "They were born on this scorched earth, and they will also grow up on this scorched earth. They have no implants and synergists in their lives, nor have they ever understood what the omega system is, and they will neither remember the glory of the past. Unlike convenience technology, there will be no additional fears and burdens on the future-unlike us, even the strongest of us will feel sad when looking at the red and black areas, and see those things in the recycling yard. I couldn¡¯t help but recall some things when I was in, but these young dragons...have you noticed their eyes? They only have curiosity and hope for the future.

    "President Andar said that we now need these eyes that are looking forward to the future. These eyes are the future in themselves.

    "That''s why I like staying with these young dragons-they make me feel that my existence is meaningful, and I am looking after a future worth looking forward to. Compared with this, damage to the nervous system is just a trivial thing. ."

    "A generation without burden..." Melita said softly, "Noretta and I didn''t think so much when we were digging dragon eggs in the ruins of the incubator factory."

    At this moment, the two figures flew out from the direction of the square, and accompanied by a cheerful "quack" cry, Merita and Noreta reached out their hands in a familiar way, stopping them with a force that ordinary humans could hardly reach. Two wyrmlings were flying in the air. They put the little ones on the ground and rubbed the smooth scales near their heads with their hands. The two wyrmlings snorted comfortably, and put their heads on Merita and Nuo. Leita rubbed her thigh, squinting comfortably.

    "Have you finally played enough?" Noretta couldn''t help laughing. "You seem to have met a lot of new friends."

    "Gah!!" the young dragon screamed happily, flapping their wings and necks vigorously. At the same time, some scales near their necks and backs gradually ooze a bright blue light stream, accompanied by the young dragon''s body. Shaking, the stream of light and the stars in the sky reflect each other.

    "This is..." The young red dragon on the side looked in astonishment at the simultaneous visions of the two young dragons. She obviously hadn''t seen a similar scene before, "What''s that about them?"

    "It is the effect of the dark blue magic," Merita said casually while rubbing the little guy''s head, "it seems that a small number of dragon eggs are affected by the dark blue nets, and they have such a special magic mark from birth¡ª ¡ªDidn¡¯t you see it here? I heard that a small number of wyrmlings born in Tarrond seem to have similar phenomena."

    "The mark left by the dark blue magic power?" The young red dragon said in surprise, and then thoughtfully, "This... I seem to have heard of it, but I haven''t seen it with my own eyes. It''s not like that in the young dragons I take care of. of¡­¡­"

    At this moment, the two young dragons who were rubbing against Melita and Noreta suddenly stretched their necks and looked in a certain direction in the night sky. The magic light flow behind them also changed instantly. It was several times brighter than before, and even faintly released heat. Before Melita and Noretta could not realize what was happening, they heard two whelps screaming in tandem. Voice: "Gah!! Gah!!!"

 Chapter 1255ï¼š "Gate"

    Early the next morning, Gawain and Amber arrived at the highest chamber of Argundor. They have decided to set off to the west coast in advance to confirm the situation of the tower.

    The polar night is still going on, so even in the theoretical "daytime", the sun still lingers below the horizon, and only a dim glow from the horizon diffuses from the end of the plain. The brilliance of the magic spar lamp illuminates the corridor, and the black dragon girl Coretta walked in front of Gawain and Amber. The footsteps of the three echoed in this slightly empty place. They came to the door of Herragor''s office.

    A young female dragon with a short stature and red hair opened the door and walked out. She was a little surprised to glance at Gao Wen and others who had appeared here early in the morning, and then her eyes fell on the black dragon Coretta. On his body, after a brief greeting, the young female dragon race hurriedly left the corridor.

    "That''s Berranta, the caretaker who takes care of the young dragons..." After the opponent left, Coretta showed a somewhat curious expression and muttered softly, "Why would she come to meet the leader at this time..."

    Then she shook her head, put the episode aside for the time being, and stepped forward to help Gao Wen push the door of the office: "Please come in, the leader is already waiting for the two inside."

    Gawain and Amber stepped into the office of Herragor. Under the bright light, they saw the dragon leader sitting behind the desk, but to their surprise, another familiar figure was also in the room. .

    Melita Penia, she was standing not far from her desk. When Gawain and the two walked in, Miss Blue Dragon also looked back at the same time, and her eyes collided with Gawain. The expressions looked a little surprised.

    But today Gao Wen came here first to discuss important matters with Herragor, so he simply greeted Melita, and his eyes were placed on the dragon leader behind the table, with blond hair and elegant temperament. The Dragon Priest was looking up and looking here. He smiled at Gawain, and then his expression became serious: "Is it related to the Tower of Rebellion?"

    Before Gawain spoke, a touch of surprise appeared on his face. He raised his eyebrows: "How do you know I''m going to say this?"

    "It seems that I guessed it right," Herragor said in a deep voice, but his expression became more serious. "Please sit down and talk about your situation first. Why did you decide to leave early? It''s the adventurer''s. The situation has changed? Is there a new clue to that tower?"

    Gao Wen glanced at Amber next to him, then sat down on the chair next to the desk, and said with a solemn expression: "Amber treated Modir. Through her unique talent in the Shadow Realm, we figured out a way. Controlled the "alienation" process in Modil. Although the mechanism is unknown, we may accidentally activate a part of the missing memory of the adventurer. He mentioned the tower and... mentioned a "loophole"."

    Hragor frowned instantly: "A loophole?"

    Gawain nodded and explained in detail what happened to Modil. He did not miss any details, especially those things Modil mentioned in a muddle-headed state, although the great adventurer mentioned it. Many things in Gawain and Amber seem incomprehensible to Gawain and Humber, but if it were Haragor, maybe this "demigod" who has lived for a long time can hear some clues from those fragmented descriptions.

    "He remembered the tower..." After listening to Gawain''s account, Herragor''s brows tightened, he slowly spoke in thought, "And it sounds like he remembered not just the tower, it seems There is another place that is closely related to that tower in his memory..."

    "Yes, he mentioned''another entrance''," Gawain nodded and said, "Amber and I don''t understand what he is referring to, and he doesn''t know it himself, but according to the information we currently have, Modil Vail Talronde¡¯s trip to Talronde only went to one place in the Tower of the Upstream, and then he was sent back to the Continent of Loren by the Dragon God. After that, he never mentioned anything related to the Tower of the Upstream. Record, unless... the "other entrance" he was referring to was on the continent of Loren, and his journey to the other entrance took place long after he left Tarrond in his "Modil" which is handed down to the world. A period not recorded in Travels."

    "Entrance... Hole... The key is what these words mean," Herragor said in a low tone. "He must have seen something in that tower, and what he saw was hidden from the past... Gods. ."

    "This is exactly what I am going to confirm in the tower," Gawain nodded and said, "Let us arrange the journey to the Western Continent as soon as possible. The sooner the better, the Bitter Winter is coming soon. It It will stop directly on the sea between the Tower of Inverse Tide and the West Coast to meet us. In addition, I need you to arrange for some more powerful dragons to serve as backups in the past. The Bitter Winter can serve as an outpost for the giant dragon transformed into a human form. If the fire support is related to the "pollution" of the gods, I can try to solve it. If some more conventional "hostile units" emerge from that tower, we may need the cover of the dragon troops."

    "Are you planning to..."fight" the legacy left by the sailor?" Herragor glanced at Gawain somewhat unexpectedly.

    "Just in case, what if an ancient weapon that is out of control pops up in that tower? Conventional troops should still be useful to deal with that kind of thing," Gawain shook his head, "but if the situation is really out of control. , Then the conventional troops are definitely not opponents, so I have to adopt some''ultimate means''."

    Hragor took a deep look at Gawain. He knew what the "ultimate means" the other party was talking about was.

    "I will arrange it right away," the dragon leader said in a low tone, "In fact, before you arrive here, I have already arranged for Melita to go with you and bring the most elite of Agonda. Warrior."

    Gawain remembered that as soon as he entered the door of Hragor, he took the initiative to mention the Tower of Upsurge, and then he gave Merita a thoughtful look: "It seems that you also found something here...what happened. Up?"

    "Young dragon," Melita sighed softly, with a hint of worry in her expression, "Last night, Meili and Norey seemed to be attracted by some invisible force, facing the tower of the tide. The direction yelled loudly for a long time, and then the "magic marks" on their bodies nearly doubled overnight..."

    "Two little guys?!" Gawain was a little nervous for a moment. After all, he watched the two young dragons grow up. At this moment, he naturally cared, "Are they okay?"

    "Fortunately, there doesn''t seem to be any physical problems," Melita nodded and said, "And the situation has stabilized in the morning, but what is disturbing is that...they are not the only ones who have the problem."

    Amber on the side heard this and couldn''t help but cut in: "More than the two of them?"

    "All the young dragons with the''dark blue magic marks'' on their bodies have the same situation," Herragor''s voice came from the side, with a low and strong voice, "At the same time, the same''symptom'': the marks on the body. The enlargement of the scale seems to resonate with some invisible source of power, restless in the direction of the Tower of the Upstream, and the situation gradually stabilized until the morning. Although there is no physical problem, but..."

    The dragon leader held his hands on the table, his upper body leaned forward slightly, looking at Gawain with a solemn expression: "We initially thought that the magic marks were only due to the dragon egg being affected by the magic surging inside the deep blue net. The''mark'' on the young dragon, but now I have to doubt...there is a deeper reason for the appearance of that thing."

    "When did the whelpling start to be abnormal?" Kohaku suddenly asked Merita.

    "I knew you would ask this," Merita nodded, "It''s almost after you finish your''treatment'' for Mr. Modil."

    "...Well, then this matter is ¡®interesting¡¯," Amber¡¯s mouth trembles, "Say, when shall we leave?"

    Merita took a breath and looked at Kohaku and Gawain: "Now."

    ...

    At the same time, Typhon and Cecil''s border buffered the plain and the fort.

    Bright arcane flames gush out from the tops of the three energy towers, and are gathered and focused under the action of a series of restraint devices and diversion devices, and poured into the energy conduits and magic crystals, a huge relief. The energy device floated slowly in the morning light, and began to rotate with a deep hum.

    The cold and swift wind blows from the direction of the northern mountains, but before approaching the fortress, they will be deflected and dispersed by the huge energy field circulating here, turning into a disorderly turbulence, and sweeping in the wilderness near the castle. Sand and dry grass blades were rolled into the air, whistling and circling in the deserted wilderness, and in the face of this sudden change of celestial phenomena, the birds and beasts living in the wilderness had already taken refuge in advance.

    Since the second pioneering era, the most powerful and pure energy system created by mankind has been successfully ignited in the depths of this cold plain. The huge energy that the mages of the old age could not imagine has gathered here. And began to be directed to the center of the entire facility group according to the plan, to the portal placed in the main hall of the castle, and the protective barriers and...fuse units surrounding the portal.

    In the main hall of the castle, various magic devices have been activated, and the giant magic array covering the entire floor and the entire dome is emitting a constant and gentle brilliance; the walls around the hall are distributed with orderly energy conduits, one after another. A stream of pure arcane flames rushes through the energy conduits, and a silver-white alloy "devil track" extends from under the floor, connecting the energy conduits and the power center buried in the ground; more than ten control nodes are distributed In each area of ??the hall, those nodes are made of expensive and sophisticated alloy bases, and above them are magic crystals or magic terminals that can be used to monitor the portal.

    The nervous and busy technicians are busy or walking between these intimidating devices for ordinary people, checking all the systems for the last time, and Carmel is floating in front of the portal. Feng''s legendary mage Windsor Mapel.

    The command sound came from all over the hall:

    "All energy towers were successfully ignited! The output power reached the standard value, and the Arcane Energy Conduit reading was stable!"

    "The power rail status is normal, the energy rail connections are normal, the primary conversion is normal, and the secondary conversion is normal!"

    "The inverter array is on standby and can withstand the impact of divine power at any time..."

    "All protection systems are normal. The mental protection system has been activated, the human barrier has been activated, and it has been connected to the neural network...I received the Cecil Empire Computing Center identification code, and the signal feedback is normal!"

    "The psionic singer is on standby..."

    Carmel raised his head slightly, and the voices of the commands seemed to be gradually gone. He looked at the portal that had entered the "warm-up" state, and watched its arc-shaped skeletons begin to jump brightly. Blue fire light, and the alloy ring full of runes is slowly floating to the top of the door. In the slightly distorted light and shadow in the center of the installation, he seems to see some pictures that have been buried deep in memory, and some have already left. The figure in this world...

    "Finally..." Windsor Mapel''s voice came from the side, with excitement and emotion that could not be concealed, "We finally waited for this day...Two hundred years, Typhon has been silently preparing for this for two hundred years..."

    "The rebels have been waiting for this day for a thousand years, ma''am," the yellowed images in Carmel''s mind gradually dissipated. He turned his head, and the arcane brilliance of the two-point jump was reflected in Windsor''s eyes, "and if you count those in For the pioneers who have struggled but failed in the past season of Civilization, the group of''mortals'' will have to wait longer for this day."

    Windsor Mapel nodded slightly, her gaze looked at the wonderful runes set on the ground near the portal, the magic net terminals set up in every corner of the hall, and those who were on standby not far away. The Cecil soldier floating in the air with a strange light armor could not help but ask: "Can these protections resist the''pollution'' that may occur during the experiment?"

    "Theoretically, the Kingdom of the God of War is already''harmless'' to our mortals this season, even if we face the body of the God of War now, it will not be contaminated," Carmel said solemnly, "Of course, if you say it is accidental We must always be prepared for accidents. These protective runes have been tested for a long time, your majesty can confirm their effects, and those magic net terminals can broadcast the reverberating psychic singing in the neural network to the entire experimental facility , This penetrating psychic shock has a more active and effective purification and protection effect than the protective rune, and those soldiers...they are psionic singers, special training to fight against divine pollution Units, on the battlefield of Winterhold, they have directly fought against the divine power of the God of War, and they have withstood the test in actual combat."

    Listening to Carmel¡¯s account, Windsor Mapel nodded slowly, but she still couldn¡¯t help but look at the location of the ¡°psionic singers¡± and the diameter of the floating behind them reaching several Mi, the strange floating device tightly wrapped in a metal shell, his brows frowned: "What is that thing? Is it also a part of the protective system? I haven''t seen a description of it in the previous materials. ¡­"

    "Madam, this is a secret content. Even if we are working closely together, some things are not easy to disclose," Kamel''s voice seemed to have a smile, "I can only tell you that it is a psionic song. It is an important aid to the role of the Cecile people and a good partner for our Cecilians. If the cooperation between our two countries can be closer and the future technological exchanges can be further improved, they may appear on our trade list. You naturally know what it is."

 Chapter 1256ï¼š Explorer perspective

    At 12:15 noon, the preheating of the last set of confinement rings of the portal was completed.

    In the center of the Hall of the Contracting Treaty, runes wandered on the huge alloy base, and the full magical brilliance flowed along the energy conduits and magic metal tracks, and was continuously injected into the arc metal arms above the device. The ring full of runes and crystal structures has floated to the top of the portal device, and at the center of the "cage" structure surrounded by the ring, base and metal arms, a twisted space with a diameter of several meters is gradually taking shape.

    The distorted space looks like a true sphere, and it seems to be filled with some kind of crystalline substance. The light from a distance is deflected on the surface of the sphere, which outlines all kinds of weird illusions, which makes it look like a Crystal ball lens, or extremely smooth metal sphere, but in fact it has no physical structure at all¡ªthe spherical surface is an abnormal optical phenomenon produced by spatial folding, and the light and shadow outlines that it is another dimension. Under the "perspective".

    Carmel and Windsor Mapel watched the huge portal device, listening to the low buzzing sound reverberating throughout the hall, all the protection systems were turned on, and the psionic singers who were ready to go came to the portal. , A technician wearing a heavy protective gown with deep-sea runes engraved on the surface of the protective gown came to the two commanders and said that all systems were ready.

    When it was time to give the order, Windsor Mapel turned his gaze to Carmel beside him.

    "You should give this order," the legendary Typhon mage said solemnly, "for the rebels thousands of years ago, for the pioneers who fell on the path of exploration."

    Carmel stared at Ms. Windsor. He knew he shouldn''t refuse at this moment, so after two seconds, he nodded slightly and looked at the controllers who were on standby.

    "The''Humanity Barrier'' switched to the active broadcast mode, and the psionic singer began to resonate," the rebel from the Gugondor Empire said loudly, a calm and powerful voice echoing throughout the hall, "Activate the portal!"

    As Carmel''s voice fell, there was a sudden "hum" in the entire hall, followed by a hum from low to high from the base of the huge portal, and huge energy had been accumulated for a long time. , At this moment, they were guided to inject the fragments of the God of War located in the underground of the hall, and were released into the surface structure of the gate through a series of complex conversion and projection links. The huge energy surge even affected the lighting in the hall, the magic spar The light emitted by the lamp flickered and dimmed, and everyone felt the hairs on the surface of the skin stand up, and there was a cold touch flowing through the nerves¡ª

    Then, everything quickly reached a balance. The well-designed load system resisted the energy peak at the initial stage of activation of the portal. The heat dissipation system buried under the device began to release huge heat to the outside of the hall, dozens of inside and outside the fortress. The radiating grille opened at the same time, and the rising steam rose up into the sky along with the magical glow from afar. In the hall, in front of Carmel, the "sphere" with a diameter of several meters in the center of the portal had stretched and solidified into a positive The round "mirror surface", a splendid and magnificent scenery emerges in the center of the mirror surface.

    Everyone''s eyes in the hall couldn''t help but fall on the glorious scenery presented in the mirror. At the same time, everyone''s nerves were subconsciously tense. The commander of the security protection team reacted immediately and broke the hall loudly. Silence in the middle: "Protection team, check the divine pollution, and personnel from all departments pay attention to their mental stability!"

    Soon, the response sound came from the responsible personnel: "No divine erosion and mental pollution were found!" "The visual and auditory senses of each group are normal, and the protective filter does not respond!" "The load of the''humanity barrier'' has not changed, and it is actively broadcast. It continues!"

    The bright brilliance of Carmel''s body has almost stagnated since just now. It was only then that the filled arcane light returned to flow. He wanted to take a long breath of relief, but he had no lungs anymore-so he could only let After flashing twice, he turned his gaze to Windsor Mapel beside him: "Ms. Windsor, the first step is successful!"

    "Yeah... we really opened this portal!" Windsor Mapel looked at the image that emerged from that layer of "mirror" with some wonder, and couldn''t help but said excitedly, "That... is it the God of War? Kingdom of God?"

    "The door has indeed been opened, but whether the opposite side is the Kingdom of God still needs to be verified," Carmel''s calm and powerful voice came from the side, allowing Windsor to quickly calm down from the excitement. "As planned, the first one will be dispatched. ''Explorer''."

    Windsor nodded immediately, and turned to the technician who was on his way to give instructions: "Bring the Explorer."

    After a while, several technicians came to the portal, and behind them, followed by a weird-looking magic puppet who was only about one meter tall. It is a self-discipline organ made of brass, with a chubby body and several arthropod-like legs. In addition to engraving magic symbols on the copper shell, you can also see deep-sea runes and crystal lens structure. There is also a "head" with a long handle and three "arms" extending from the copper shell, and all of this is driven by the exquisite mechanical structure and its core magic mechanism.

    Carmel couldn¡¯t help but linger on the magic puppet for a moment. When Windsor next to him saw this, he said with a smile: ¡°The pinnacle creation in the traditional magic field¡ªmaybe not as powerful as the magic device and cheap and easy to produce. But it has its own role in this situation."

    "...I saw some technical shadows of ironman engineering," Carmel said in a low voice. "Its joint coupling is of the Moore-76 style."

    "Yes, we still learned something from Gondor''s iron man skills," Windsor smiled faintly, with a hint of pride in her tone, and then raised her hand, "Let the explorer enter the door!"

    Under everyone¡¯s expectant, nervous, and worried gaze, the magic figure made of brass stepped forward. The limbs that are convenient to move in various terrains creaked and walked towards it without fear. A faintly radiant circular "lens" is flowing-it steps into it, and the mirror surface ripples with layers, and then the explorer seems to have passed through a water curtain, and the figure has appeared on the other side of the portal. Side up.

    When the explorer passed the "lens" completely, Windsor immediately turned to the control mages in front of the portal: "How about it, can I still track it?"

    "Yes, Master Windsor," a controlling mage nodded immediately. There was a magical projection floating beside him, which clearly showed the sight of the "explorer". From that sight, the first thing that caught the eye It is the extremely wide boulder square and the grand building standing in the distance. "The signal successfully passed through the portal. I can see it clearly."

    Carmel was paying attention to all of this and couldn''t help but ask: "What do you plan to do if the signal cannot pass through the portal? What if the explorer breaks contact with the outside world after entering the kingdom of God?"

    "We have a plan," Windsor Mapel immediately nodded, "If the control signal from the rear is interrupted, the explorer will judge the course of action by itself. It will patrol and collect data in a limited area near the portal, and collect a small number of samples. , And return on its own after the specified time-and if it senses that it has been contaminated with something harmful, it will immediately self-destruct."

    Kamel nodded and did not ask in detail what the "harmful things" judged by the magic puppet were, because this part of the information was publicly circulated within the theocracy, and its source was several senior advisors of the council-in the "God" The ¡°list of harmful things in the country¡± includes, but is not limited to, self-acting substances, disordered light and shadow color products, activated shadows, and anything with the above characteristics. Basically, as long as it is impossible to exist in the real world and can cause mentality to ordinary people Things that are polluted and have a tendency to actively spread are all "harmful things" that may breed in the kingdom of God.

    His gaze returned to the portal, back to the wizards who were in charge of controlling the explorers, and stared at the holographic projections floating among the wizards¡ªthe explorers had already left the area where the portal could be directly viewed." People on this side can only use these holographic projections to judge the environment around that magic puppet.

    He saw a very wide space, most of the ground in the space was paved with huge stones, and he saw some magnificent buildings in the distance, and the outer walls of those buildings were glowing with iron-gray luster. Its top seemed to be decorated with polished spears, swords, or shields. These scenes reminded many people at the scene of the scene depicted by the followers of the God of War:

    In the realm of the **** of war, magnificent palaces and cities stand on the boulder ground. The most exquisite weapons and armors in the world are the decorations that can be seen everywhere in this city. The brave warriors can enjoy themselves in the arena of the **** of war. You can fight for death, and you can enjoy food and wine all night in the palace of the **** of war. Everyone has palaces and temples, as well as eternal and glorious life.

    Now, they have seen the land filled with boulders, the iron palaces, and the weapons and armors decorated on the palaces¡ªif explorers continue to move forward, they will probably find the arena and the feast of food and wine that fit the description of the myths and classics. A place to drink.

    "It''s very broad... It''s exactly the same as what they described in the classics..." A Typhon mage looked a little surprised at the influence returned by the explorer, and couldn''t help whispering to himself.

    "Of course it will be the same, because the kingdom of God of War was originally''portrayed'' by the believers," Windsor Mapel said lightly, her eyes never leaving the holographic projection next to the portal, and she suddenly sighed, "Broad, But it''s empty...There is no one. Is it possible that the usual God of War is wandering in such an empty city?"

    "Maybe it only became like this after the fall of the **** of war," Carmel said as he thought about it. "When he is alive, it might be very lively here."

    "A group of imaginary phantoms accompany an imaginary god? And every day except for fighting, they can only drink..." a Cecil magician muttered, and couldn''t help shaking his head, "This doesn''t sound like anything. beautiful life¡­"

    "Grey," Windsor Mapel said with a slight frown at this time, "Control Group, can explorers observe the sky of the Kingdom of God?"

    "Of course, the perspective is being adjusted-the explorer is starting to look up."

    Accompanied by the voice of the manipulator, the picture presented in the holographic projection began to move, and the "sky" shrouded in the sky above the kingdom of God gradually occupied most of the picture.

    An infinitely broad, chaotic, and profound, no sun, moon or stars can be seen, only an endless gleam of the sky filled with vision appeared in front of Carmel and Windsor, and as the explorers adjusted their focus, they saw the vastness again. Countless small floating things appeared in the chaotic sky.

    Those things seem to be engulfed by clouds and mist, and they are like clusters of fragmented phantoms moving behind the clouds. They are obviously orbiting around the kingdom of God, and they have a large-scale overall structure-it is a pity that the number of explorers is limited. With the field of view and resolution, the technicians guarding the portal could not see exactly what they were.

    But Carmel and Windsor Mapel knew what it was.

    "That''s what a few''senior consultants'' mentioned..." Ms. Windsor couldn''t help muttering softly, "Those who orbit the kingdom of God..."

    "The wreckage of ancient gods, wreckage of gods, wreckage of civilization, echoes of dying thoughts¡ªthose things are surging endlessly in the''deep sea'' and will not completely dissipate for hundreds of thousands of years," Carmel He said in a deep voice, with a deep and resonant voice, "It''s really the same as what the senior consultants said...If you live in the kingdom of God, you can see those things as soon as you look up."

    "But that''s still different from what I thought," Windsor couldn''t help but said, "I thought there would be some bigger..."

    Before the legendary mage could say anything, she heard several mages beside the portal suddenly exclaimed. She immediately looked up and suddenly saw a huge shadow slowly moving through the holographic projection¡ª

    It was a fragmented wreck. It seemed to have been part of the dome of a palace. However, the disordered lines and irregular edges did not match any kind of building in the memory of Carmel or Windsor. The wrecked edge It seems that there is still something fragmented hanging on it. It looks like an arm, or it may be a piece of dry and rotten wings, but no matter what it is, it is enough to make people feel uneasy and exclaim.

    This huge piece of wreckage moves slowly in the sky like this, perhaps with a scale as long as one thousand meters. It looks so close to the dome of the God of War, so that explorers can observe the subtle parts of the wreckage. Structure¡ªIt slowly floats from the edge of the picture, a little bit occupies nearly one-third of the viewing angle of the entire holographic projection, and then slowly floats to the distance, leaving only the mortals next to the portal to be twisted and strange and can cause infinity Black silhouette of conjecture.

    After an unknown period of time, Carmel''s voice came in a low voice, awakening Windsor from his astonishment: "...the larger-scale thing you want is here."

    "That''s..." Windsor took a breath, "Is that the wreckage running around the kingdom of God?"

    "Obviously," Carmel said in a deep voice, "it seems that the wrecks are large and small, far and near...like floating in irregular foam in the ocean, and the so-called kingdom of God is in this sea of ??foam. Floating."

    "Although I have heard this description from a senior consultant before, it really feels different to see it with my own eyes," Windsor Mapel said with a wry smile, "That thing shocked me."

    "Ms. Windsor, we only saw it from the perspective of the explorer. There is still some distance from the real''seeing with our own eyes''," Carmel looked at the legendary Typhon mage, with a solemn and serious tone, "Next One step, I''m afraid we should really''see with our own eyes'' over there."

 Chapter 1257ï¼š Toward the unknown

    Under the remote control of the manipulator, the explorer magic puppet has been active in the "kingdom of God" opposite the portal for two full hours, and it has returned a large number of real-time images. These will undoubtedly become the key to human understanding of the kingdom Important information, but as a magic device, the ability of the "explorer" has its limits after all.

    After the explorer crossed the "square area" of the Kingdom of God and the first arch to the palace complex, the control wizard found that the magic puppet showed signs of unstable transmission, and the picture from the front began to flicker frequently, after a few seconds , The magic puppet even sent back an emergency signal that the supply of magic power is about to be interrupted.

    In order to prevent the loss of this precious magic device, Windsor Mapel immediately ordered the recovery of the explorer. The holographic projection returned in the front then turned back to the direction of the portal, and the explorer opened its long metal. The arthropods began to quickly return to the path they came from, while Carmel looked at the shaking holographic projections, and asked in a deep voice, "Is it beyond the control distance?"

    "It shouldn''t..." Windsor Mapel said with a frown, "We considered in advance that the interior space of the Kingdom of God may be very wide, so the signal transmission structure of the magic puppet has been specially improved, and the control wizard is high-level and strong. In theory, even if the magic doll moves outward for two hours at the previous speed, the signal transmission will not be affected..."

    While talking, the legendary Typhon mage''s gaze did not leave the holographic projection next to the portal in the slightest. The explorer had begun to run forward at the highest speed, and the returned magical image continued to quickly pass by the Shen Country Plaza area. The wide stone bricks and the exquisite stone pillars standing on the square, but even if the distance between the magic puppet and the portal is shortened, the poor signal transmission has not improved at all, and the jitter and interference of the holographic image is going by over time The more serious, the warning message "Magic power supply is about to be interrupted" from the magic puppet always appeared in the center of the screen, which made Windsor''s expression more serious.

    "It has a problem with its energy supply... It looks like the magic reserve is exhausted, but the magic puppet has the function of absorbing magic power from the surrounding environment to maintain long-term operation..." She whispered to herself, and then suddenly raised her head and shouted. Said, "Can we speed up the evacuation?!"

    "We have evacuated as quickly as possible, Master Windsor." A manipulating mage said quickly. The high-level mage wearing a dark purple robe was covered with cold sweat on his forehead. The intermittent signal of the magic puppet made the control extremely difficult. And the pressure of losing the explorer makes him extremely nervous. The expensive cost of the magic doll itself is actually second in the hearts of these Typhon scholars. What they are really nervous about is the research process. The current state of the explorer is obviously abnormal, but only if it goes smoothly. After returning, the technicians at the scene can confirm how this anomaly happened. Once the golem completely runs out of energy and loses contact before reaching the portal, it will undoubtedly have a great impact on subsequent exploration and research.

    Windsor did not urge again, she just stared at the image returned by the holographic projection together with Carmel. In the increasingly dim and dim picture, she saw that the mirror-like portal had appeared in the explorer. In front of, several metal articulations of the magic couple were moving quickly, and the distance between it and the portal was constantly shortening. However, as the last 100 meters approached, the raised metal articulations suddenly appeared to be unable to move. As a sign of coordination, one of the limbs was not even lifted in time, causing the explorer to nearly fall in a staggering stagger.

    The most basic power system is also showing signs of energy depletion. The last magical power stored in the doll''s body is about to bottom out, but the function originally used to absorb magical power from the surrounding environment to maintain operation seems to be non-existent...

    In the last fifteen meters, everyone¡¯s eyes were focused on the already extremely dim and fuzzy holographic projection, but the control wizards could not perceive the signal transmission of the magic puppet at all. The master control hand among them tried for the last time, towards Windsor Mapel raised his hands: "Master Windsor, the signal is interrupted, so I can only let it go..."

    Before he finished his voice, the holographic projection was completely dimmed, and the last touch between the magic puppet and the mortal world was also broken.

    There was silence in the portal hall, and then several sighs sounded from everywhere. Carmel stared at the mirror-like "gate", and Windsor Mapel next to him sighed and shook his head and said: "We Lost the''Explorer''..."

    However, as soon as her voice fell, a sound of mechanical arthroscopic friction suddenly entered the hall, and the surface of the mirror-like circular "door door" suddenly appeared with layers of ripples, followed by a magic machine made of brass. The device stumbled and rushed out of it, and rushed to the base of the portal device in a series of noise and tumbling.

    At the last moment, this magic puppet successfully rushed back using the remaining energy. It rolled to the ground in a burst of noise, and at the same time, the series of dim runes on its shell were completely extinguished one by one.

    Windsor Mapel immediately reacted, she quickly rushed towards the explorer and ordered loudly: "Maintenance team! Come here now!"

    Several technicians wearing the robes of the Typhon mage immediately rushed to the side of the explorer doll, and Carmel also followed Windsor Mapel to the scene. They stared at the doll which had been completely shut down. All the runes on the brass shell of the latter have been extinguished, and the crystals embedded in each key energy node also showed a grayish-white color after excessive consumption. A rush of heat radiated from its body. Seeing this, even if it is not People who know Typhon''s magic puppet technology can also make a judgment at a glance. This sophisticated magic device used to operate beyond limits for too long in an environment where no magic power was supplemented. Now many magic circuits have been severely damaged.

    An engineering mage bent down and began to inspect the "Explorer" shell, trying to find traces of trauma to determine the cause of the failure of its charging device. At this moment, a low buzzing sound came from that round. It spread out from his brass body, and the runes that had been completely extinguished flickered a few times, and they lighted up one by one, and it began to charge itself again.

    "...Master Windsor," the engineering mage raised his head and looked at Windsor Mapel in confusion, "Its charging structure is not damaged..."

    Windsor Mapel watched this scene with furrowed brows, and after a moment of indulgence, he made a decision: "Open the shell, remove the 2 to 4 shielding shields, and see the core magic circuit."

    "Yes, Master Windsor!" The engineering mage immediately took the order, and then several assistant mages stepped forward together and took apart the explorer''s round brass shell, accompanied by the heavy shell and the inside of the shell. Several silver shields were removed, and the extremely complex and sophisticated mechanical and magical structure in the magic device finally appeared in front of everyone. At first glance, Carmel saw several crystals that were being recharged, as well as crystals. Several apparently damaged rune structures around.

    Typhon mages gathered around and quickly inspected the various institutions in the explorer''s body. Windsor Mapel was watching their progress, but the mages¡¯ inspection did not last long. Soon, a thin woman The mage stood up and reported to Windsor Mapel with a serious face: "Master, the core magic circuit of the magic puppet has inward breakdown marks, and the alchemical solution filled in the isolation layers 2 to 4 has been completely evaporated. ."

    "...Introverted breakdown, the alchemy solution evaporated..." Windsor Mapel''s face sank, and he quickly made a judgment, "This shows that it tried to absorb magic power from the surrounding environment, but the charging circuit has not been replenished... and again... In addition to the excessive release of the magic core, the central control circle continuously squeezed the remaining magic power in the loop, resulting in a series of system errors..."

    Carmel quickly understood what had happened to the explorer. A strange light flashed in the eyes of the ancient arcane master. After a moment of thinking, he broke the silence in a deep voice: "That is to say, God There is no magic power or cannot extract magic power in the middle of the country, so the explorers quickly exhausted their reserves of energy..."

    "...This is one of the possibilities," Windsor Mapel nodded with a frown, his tone filled with confusion, "but I have never heard of this kind of thing...Magic is a kind of ubiquitous and almost penetrated All barriers, even in the Suppression Crystal Mine, will have a relatively thin magical environment. Will there be places in this world where there is no magic at all?"

    "Maybe there is none in this world, but what we are facing is a realm that mortals have never known about the Kingdom of God!" Carmel said immediately, with a certain inexplicable excitement in his tone, "Ms. Windsor, put aside the past. The shackles caused by knowledge, we are dealing with a whole new field!"

    Windsor finally felt the emotional change of the ancient Gondor around him, and couldn¡¯t help but ask unexpectedly: ¡°Master Carmel...you seem to be very excited?¡±

    "Yes, Ms. Windsor, we may be facing a possibility... the possibility of breaking the game!" Carmel said excitedly, but soon, he controlled his thoughts and tone to calm down." The characteristics of the kingdom of God correspond to an environment I once conceived. Ms. Windsor, we should further investigate the space opposite that door."

    Windsor turned her head and glanced at the circular "mirror" in the center of the portal device. She agreed with Carmel''s words, but the accident that the Explorer had just had made her too cautious: "... Maybe we should make more preparations, Explorer. The problem encountered may be just one of the dangerous factors in the kingdom of God, and even if there is no risk factor...A magical exhausted environment alone can make our personnel and equipment face great difficulties."

    Carmel floated up a bit, his eyes fixed on the "opposite scene" presented by the mirror. A strong impulse was surging in his arcane body, the long-cherished wish and deeds of the rebels for thousands of years. Scholars'' curiosity for the origin of magic is mixed in this impulse, which is enough to test the sanity of any scholar, but he remains calm.

    He has been waiting for a thousand years.

    "You''re right, Ms. Windsor," Carmel lowered his head and said to the legendary Typhon mage next to him, "We need to let the explorer in a few more times, at least to confirm whether it has received additional damage in the depleted environment. Then send some equipment to the other side to see if those equipment rely on their own magic power to operate normally and how long they can operate in an environment where the magic power is exhausted, and let people in after collecting enough data."

    Windsor Mapel nodded solemnly. She retracted her gaze and looked at the explorer doll that had been disassembled and waiting to be repaired. After watching for a long time, the Typhon mage whispered: "Now, we At least the first step is finally taken."

    ...

    The dark blue sea is receding continuously in the field of vision. The ice cubes floating on the ocean and the foam undulating with the waves reflect the brilliant starlight, presenting a mysterious beauty that cannot be seen on land. The high altitude is cold. The cold wind was blocked by the dragon¡¯s shield, but there was a faint whistling sound. Gawain stood on Merita¡¯s back, gazing at the end of the sea horizon, against the dim sky in the distance. , He could already see the towering silhouette standing on the sea.

    It is a tall tower, like a huge pillar supporting the heavens and the earth, standing on a disc island made of steel. The passage of years has not diminished the majesty of this spectacle, and the dim sky under the polar night cannot conceal the breathtaking ancient heritage. Just standing there, it is enough to make most mortal races on this planet have endless awe and sigh, and even equate it with the legendary "miracle".

    That has exceeded the technological level that most civilizations on the current planet can understand. No race can imagine that some kind of man-made building can have such a scale and such a nearly eternal service life. The empire regards this thing as the legacy of the gods, because in a sense... even the legacy of the gods cannot be compared with the civilization level represented behind this huge tower.

    Melita was carrying Gawain and Amber, the white dragon Noretta flew not far from her, carrying Victoria and Modil on her back, and in the sky behind them, there was a group of thirty adults. A group of dragons composed of giant dragons, this huge team flies under the night, the giant wings agitate the air, and the howling wind passes between the huge bodies, bringing a heart-palpitating dull whistling in the night sky, they silently The stars that have passed the polar night, have crossed the broken barriers and the ruins of the shield generator on the west coast, and flew towards the tower of the inverse tide in the distance.

    If placed on the Loren continent before the establishment of the alliance, such a team can completely destroy a small kingdom or any city-state in a short period of time, and can even cause heavy damage to a relatively powerful country like the Ogure tribe. But here , In front of the Tower of Reverse Tide, the mighty dragon also had to converge on its edge, adopt the most cautious attitude and gradually move closer to the goal and start to slow down when there is still a long distance from the tower.

    Since the Rebellion, this is the first time they have approached this tower on their own initiative. Although the "chain" that was originally built in the depths of the soul has been cut off, a certain instinct established over millions of years can still make the strongest The dragons are nervous.

    Gawain retracted his gaze into the distance, and looked at the other two figures on Merita''s back besides himself and Amber: Two young dragons are jumping around Merita''s shoulder blades, experiencing it with a sense of novelty. The journey of flying with the dragons seemed very happy.

    These two little guys should be regarded as the most special members of this team, but they are obviously not aware of this.

 Chapter 1258ï¼š The ubiquitous magic marks

    Sword of Dawn Chapter 1258 The ubiquitous magic marks "Is it really okay to bring these two little guys?" Gao Wen looked away from the two whelps, and couldn''t bear it. She looked forward and said to Melita, "They are just children..."

    "The dark blue magic marks on their bodies are an important clue, and it is also a huge mystery. If we don''t solve this, we will only have a longer worry," Melita said without looking back, her tone calm, obviously this She has already considered this aspect carefully. "Among all the young dragons, Meili and Nole¡¯s magic scar reaction is the strongest. Speaker Andal and several ancient dragons who know Deep Blue Nets have checked their bodies and agreed that Only by bringing them to the vicinity of the Tower of Inverse Tide, can they observe some clues, and then determine why they are restless and restless towards the direction of the Tower of Inverse Tide when the magic marks change..."

    Speaking of this, Melita paused for a few seconds and sighed: "Of course, there is a certain risk, but there are also risks in treating the disease... On that night, the magic marks on the two little guys doubled. , Who knows what other changes they will have next time? Instead of just waiting in a daze and waiting for things to develop, Noretta and I agree that we should...take a little risk."

    "...You two are their mothers. Of course you have the final say," Gawain pondered for a moment, then said slowly, "Be careful, no one knows what the situation is with that tower now..."

    Melita let out a low, low growl in her throat, and then she seemed to sense something. She cast her eyes to the distance. Under the dim sky, a little light could be vaguely seen in the direction of the coastline. It was a surveillance post on the west coast. On the vast sea directly in front, a bright red ball of light rushed into the sky abruptly, and with a bang, the ball of light burst, and a bright red light was particularly eye-catching in the night sky.

    The two young dragons who were playing were immediately attracted by the burst of light in the sky, cheering and ran to the mother''s shoulder, craned their necks while shouting at the slowly descending red light in the sky With.

    "That''s the sea where the Bitter Winter is located," Gao Wen took two steps forward, looking at the direction of the rising signal flares in the distance, smiling, "It looks like Byron is on time."

    ...

    On the sea shrouded in the polar night, the Bitter Winter and two integrated frigates are undulating slightly with the waves. The cold wind blows from afar, and the foam on the sea and the fine floes that can be seen occasionally in the distance are glowing under the starlight. The color was almost pale, and on the sea farther away, was the towering tower.

    Even a well-trained imperial navy will feel shocked after seeing the tower. Even the admiral who has experienced ups and downs for most of his life will subconsciously breathe in his breath when he sees it.

    Byron stood on the upper deck of the Bitter Winter, looking at the direction of the tower in the night breeze, looking at the star-covered tower, looking over the sea like a giant standing upright in the sky, and he couldn''t help it. Mumbled softly to the red-haired lady next to him: "This thing is scary no matter how many times I see it... Before I came, I had imagined what this legendary tower looked like, and it would make your Majesty be ready for it. Now I I know my imagination is not enough..."

    Ashalena was standing next to Byron. She was obviously shocked by the appearance of the giant tower. At this time, she subconsciously lowered her voice: "I heard His Majesty Balogall mentioned that this giant tower is even It is not the largest ¡°legacy¡± left by the sailors. Just on the surface of the planet, there are two ancient facilities that are larger than it..."

    For a while, Byron didn¡¯t know what to say, and for a while, he said: "...We humans once had too narrow a vision."

    Ashalena couldn¡¯t help but glanced at him: ¡°It¡¯s really rare to say such thoughtful words from your mouth.¡±

    "...I suspect that you are mocking me, but I have no evidence," Byron''s mouth trembled, and he said casually. Then he frowned slightly, and his eyes fell on the Dragon Seal Witch next to him, "but the words come back again. ¡­Although you received a domestic order to go to Tarrond with us to learn about the progress of the Tower of Rebellion incident, but your superiors did not say that you should run to such a''frontline'' with us personally, right? A little risky?"

    Ashalena looked at Byron with a faint smile, and raised her eyebrows slightly: "Are you worried about the personal safety of a dragon that can beat ten times more than you? With this effort, you might as well care about your health. It¡¯s not the young boy of the year."

    Byron shrugged, as if he wanted to say something more, but a bright red flare suddenly rose up into the sky from the direction of the fore-deck, and the exploding large-scale light curtain interrupted his subsequent movements.

    Byron immediately remembered the corresponding process in this mission, and looked up to the direction of the west coast of Tarrond. In the night under the stars, his powerful vision belonging to the extraordinary quickly caught those who were skimming the night sky. Pang Ran''s dragon group arrived.

    Dozens of powerful dragons flew in from the direction of Talrond. They were draped in starlight and cold wind, passing over the ice-cold ocean in the polar regions, and before they approached the Bitter Winter, they summoned the flash spell and the bright light magic orb. Similar spells were imposed on itself to act as indicative lights. Bitter Winter also turned on several lights on the deck at the same time to provide the dragons with the guidance needed to land on the sea.

    The deck has been emptied, and the sailors have moved to safe areas such as the bridge and the connecting gallery according to orders.

    Byron and Ashalena stood together in the "non-landing zone" on the upper deck, looking up at the huge figures approaching, watching the stars full of majestic wings covering the sky, and then watching them one by one. One place is shrouded by a light curtain that emerges out of thin air, and transforms into a human form in a phantom light, just like the original Ashalena, the powerful dragon warriors jumped directly from tens of meters or even hundreds of meters in the air. One by one, they landed on the steel-reinforced deck of the Bitter Winter with astonishing momentum, and every time they landed, there would be a loud bang in the night.

    Byron¡¯s eyes were staring, and when the first dragon warrior landed, he subconsciously shouted: "Hey! My deck!"

    "Look, I''ll say that our dragons are like this when they land," Asha Lena hurriedly seized the opportunity to say cool words next to him, "especially when landed on a ship in such an environment with sea on all sides. , How demanding are the eyes and the ability to react, don¡¯t you have to start aiming and jumping down from a long distance..."

    "This is not your ship, don''t you feel bad," Byron glanced at Asha Lena, but he heard another "bang!" Almost down, "Hey! My deck!"

    So the following is basically the same movement on the Bitter Winter:

    "Bang! Deck! Bang my deck! Bang, bang! Two of them come down... My deck! Puff! Hey my...huh?"

    The majestic landing of the dragon warriors suddenly seemed to be mixed with a strange voice. Byron¡¯s heartbroken call was instantly held back. He looked at the direction of the deck with a little uncertainty, and turned his head to confirm with Ashalena. : "Is there something different just now?"

    "I didn''t pay attention," Athalena said casually, "but I seemed to see a few shadows falling from the side just now..."

    Before the words of the Dragon Seal Witch had finished, Byron heard a fluttering sound that was different from the usual dragon flying from not far away. He hurriedly followed the reputation, just in time to see two young dragons flapping their wings vigorously. Flying up from under the ship¡¯s side on the left side, the two little guys were obviously struggling, as if they were bearing a burden they shouldn¡¯t bear at this age. It was only after they finally flew over the ship¡¯s side that Byron could see what was going on. All the young dragons were holding people under their claws, one was amber with a novel face, and the other was Merita with an embarrassment.

    Then Gawain also appeared in Byron''s sight. He stepped up from the mid-air over the ship, stepping up on the deck like an invisible staircase, and said loudly as he stepped, pointing at Melita, who was ticking all over the water. : "You can''t look good, you said it earlier!"

    Byron: "..." Asha Lena: "..."

    However, not many people saw this small episode. Most of the eyes were attracted by the dragons descending on the deck. Even the sailors who accidentally saw the abnormal situation outside the ship immediately turned their heads and pretended to be something. After not seeing it for a while, Gawain, Amber, Merita, and the two young dragons have already arrived in front of Byron. Gawain urged the magic power to evaporate the sea water on his body while unnaturally saying: "Just now A little surprise..."

    As an upright knight, Byron naturally knew that he should be frank and upright at this time: "I didn''t see anything!"

    Gao Wen: "...Okay, let''s go to the main deck."

    They arrived on the main deck. The entire dragon battle squadron that Merita had brought had landed and assembled. They also saw Noretta Victoria and Modil standing in front of the team while Miss White Dragon stood. By your side.

    Noretta looked a little surprised and curious after seeing Merita: "Where did you go? Why didn''t I see..."

    Merita turned her head unnaturally: "Don¡¯t ask, I don¡¯t know if I ask, and I don¡¯t know if I don¡¯t tell you, so don¡¯t ask."

    Noretta felt a little strange, but after observing the face of her friend, she decided to put down all the doubts in her belly for the time being, and stepped aside, taking a tall and tall man who was standing behind her. The Dragons let it out: "This is the captain of the sentry at the West Coast Surveillance Post, Magnal. He arrived at the Bitter Winter before us."

    It was only then that Merita noticed that there was such a dragon warrior who was not brought by her from New Agundor on the scene. She looked at the other side up and down, with a solemn and respectful expression on her face: "Hello, The sentry salutes you. Have you been stationed here?"

    "Salute to you too," the captain of the sentry named Magnal said with a serious face. "My sentry and I have been stationed on the west coast for the past few months. Our eyes have never left that tower. "

    "Then it seems that you can provide us with important information for non-sincerity." Gao Wen said from the side.

    "Of course," the captain of the sentry nodded, "If you have anything you want to know, you can ask me directly. I know all the changes in the West Coast in the past few months."

    "The most important thing is the tower," Melita said immediately, "Have you been monitoring that thing and how it has changed during this time? Especially in the last two days."

    "There is nothing unusual in the visual inspection," the captain of the sentry slowly shook his head and said in a very positive tone. "The war that took place in Tarrond failed to hit the tower. It is still the same as it has been in the past million years. They all kept at least three pairs of eyes staring at the tower at the same time, rotating seamlessly every day, and maintaining contact with the rear after the long-distance communication was established. The tower looked normal during this period of time."

    "What about the situation on the west coast?" Melita asked immediately, "What visions are there around your station?"

    "If you are referring to the vision contaminated by knowledge... No," the captain of the sentry shook his head again. Knowledge-contaminated individuals. As for places farther away...We have sent a search team with spare capacity to find sporadic survivors in the ruins of the city slightly inland, but no contaminated individuals have been found. Those survivors have been sent to the rear after undergoing a rigorous inspection. You should know about it."

    "...Yes, we know this," Noretta exhaled softly, and then she looked into the eyes of the captain of the sentinel, "Then there is anything other than the conclusion that everything is normal. Is something suspicious, unusual, special, or even something that you personally feel is worth reporting?"

    "Yes." To Gawain''s surprise, the tall and tall sentry captain actually nodded, and then took out something from his body and handed it over. "This was accidentally discovered when I was patrolling myself yesterday evening. I haven¡¯t had time to report to the rear. This thing seems to have no connection with that tower, but I think...it¡¯s somewhat special."

    All the eyes on the scene were instantly attracted by the things in the hands of the sentinel captain, and Gao Wen also subconsciously looked into his hands.

    That is a rock the size of a fist.

    An ordinary-looking stone with a gloomy color and heavy texture, as if picked up from the side of the road.

    "Stone?" Merita couldn''t help raising her eyebrows immediately, "What''s so special about this stone?"

    "It looks nothing special now, but when I picked it up, it was emitting a constant blue light, and even now..." the captain of the sentry said, suddenly began to inject a small amount of magic power into the rock, and Accompanied by a slight buzzing, the surface of the stone that looked black and autumn suddenly showed luminous lines like watermarks. A blue light escaped from the hidden lines of the stone, under the night sky. , The whole stone instantly became more magnificent and mysterious, "As long as a little magic is injected into it, it will change like this."

    Behind Humber, two young dragons who were looking around on the observation deck suddenly yelled, staring straight at the stone in the hand of the captain of the sentry.

    Gawain instantly realized what this thing was.

    "Dark Blue Demon Marks?! Even these things are starting to appear on the rocks?!"

 Chapter 1259ï¼š reaction

    The first thousand two hundred and fifty-nine chapters of the text of the sword of dawn reflect the unique blue energy response, the location and timing of its appearance, and more importantly the response of the two young dragons. These messages are put together, making Gawain aware of it in an instant When it came time to find what the captain of the sentinel had discovered: the deep blue devil''s mark.

    "Where did you find this thing?" Merita also reacted instantly, staring straight at the tall captain of the sentry, "How much is there?"

    "Such traces were found in the southern part of the post and in a section of hills extending towards the eastern inland area. The number is small, but the distribution is very concentrated, and the scattered area is roughly striped," the captain of the sentry replied immediately, "affected Basically it is this kind of stone, but similar marks have been found on some metal wrecks. Farther away, it¡¯s hard to say that it is beyond our current control."

    Noretta stood aside, heard with a serious face, and finally couldn¡¯t help but look at Merita and said, "What do you think? These traces..."

    Melita did not speak, but turned her gaze to Gawain. The latter frowned and thought about something. After noticing Melita''s gaze, she slowly broke the silence: "These traces should be the changes in the dark blue network. The''evidence'' left behind, the reason why the whelps resonated and moved toward the west coast may also be the reason for this, but now we have no evidence to link the dark blue magic mark with the tower of the tide... I can''t think of any connection between the two."

    Merita subconsciously looked at the tall tower standing on the sea in the deep night: "So, we are going to that tall tower next, right?"

    "It¡¯s not ¡®us¡¯ that you and Noreta will stay on the Bitter Winter temporarily, and the other dragon warriors will stay," Gawain shook his head, "Amber and I, the two of us will go in first."

    "You two?" Melita immediately widened her eyes, "The situation in that tower is unknown. Are you sure you don''t need Noretta and I to serve as guards? And..."

    "The greatest danger in that tower is not simply a threat of force, but the pollution of the upsurge," Gao Wen shook his head before Melita was finished. "Amber and I both have the ability to resist the erosion of the gods. And... I don¡¯t know if Heragor or Andar have mentioned to you, there is a certain connection between me and the sailor¡¯s legacy. Except for the two of us, other ordinary people near the tower are all contaminated. The possibility of this is not something that can be solved by simply being strong."

    When he said this, he smiled, with confidence in his tone: "And when it comes to''powerful''... Don''t forget that my own strength is also a legend, so I don''t need to accept the protection of others when exploring the tower. .

    "So you all stay here as back-ups, and keep an eye on the movement of the tower and the news from Amber and I. If something really runs out of that tower... Be sure to intercept it."

    "...Okay," Melita thought for a while, and found that she had no reason to refute, she nodded slightly, "Then we will stay on the Bitter Winter and wait for your news. But how do you and Kohaku plan to get there? How do you plan to send the news back? There are still six nautical miles away from that tower, if the Bitter Winter and the Dragon Group can''t get close..."

    "Why didn''t we even prepare for this?" Gao Wen couldn''t help but laugh, and looked up at a certain area near the Bitter Winter bridge. "The Dragoon fighters on the Bitter Winter are equipped with reconnaissance and **** functions, and I will drive with Amber. That past. As for the connection with Bitter Winter...this ship is equipped with a powerful magic net broadcasting transceiver. Amber and I will take the magic net terminal. Six nautical miles...has not exceeded the receiving range of Bitter Winter¡¯s shipboard communications. Of course, after arriving in that tower, there may be some situation, it is possible that the communication will be blocked, there is no way we can only adapt to the situation."

    "I understand." Melita nodded slightly, but just before Gawain and Amber were about to leave, Modil, the great adventurer who had always been standing next to Victoria without making a sound, suddenly stepped forward and broke. Silence: "Hey, don''t you plan to take me? I have to go with you!"

    Gawain couldn¡¯t help but glanced at the great adventurer: ¡°You should stay here temporarily, after all, you may also be contaminated.¡±

    There is still the second half of the sentence in his heart that he did not say: This time if you are contaminated again, there will be no dragon **** to help renew your life.

    However, Modil had obviously considered this issue seriously. The old man shook his head with a firm attitude: "Why should I stay on the boat at this critical time? Why should I come with you in the first place? I want to go with you. I know what''s inside. Risk, but in my current state, I would rather take a little risk. I ran so far from the mainland of Loren and came here just for today."

    Gawain watched the big adventurer''s eyes quietly, and the latter greeted his gaze calmly. After a confrontation for ten seconds, Gawain looked at the Duke of Victoria who was standing next to Modil. In the eyes of the viewer... there was nothing in the eyes, but the Duke of Ice and Snow nodded slightly.

    "Okay," Gawain finally nodded, "If you have anything to prepare, prepare now. We will take off in 15 minutes."

    ...

    The low buzzing sound broke the silence under the night. The light dragoon aircraft used for reconnaissance skimmed the sea under the starlight, breaking the cold wind and flew towards the distant tower. The lighting and navigation lights on the aircraft shell were in the dark. Exuding glow, it outlines the outline of this magical creation, making it like a ghost phantom that shuttles in the night.

    Amber sat in her place, but she was not honest at all. She leaned forward and almost pressed her face against the crystal window on the side. While looking at the night view outside with excitement, she BB endlessly: "Hey! I didn''t expect you really I know how to open this! At first I heard you say that I thought you were joking, but I didn¡¯t expect you to fly this pretty well. When did you learn..."

    "Nonsense," Gawain was holding the joystick of the aircraft in his hand, feeling the mechanical feedback that this magical engineering creation passed to him, and he couldn''t help but slanted a glance at the shame of the alliance next to him, "If I can''t open it, I can just Do you make a plan? Do you think that the aircraft is your shadow ability? When you use it, a "I think" can be used? If it is not controlled well, it will fall!"

    "Oh oh oh" Humber agreed and nodded. He didn''t know how to listen to the words carefully. On the contrary, Modil, who was sitting behind Gawain''s side, never said anything. The great adventurer just looked thinking. Since the aircraft took off, he has been carefully observing the various equipment in its cockpit, observing the changes outside the porthole, observing the flow of magic inside it, and seeing this scene, even Amber, who is in a state of excitement, can¡¯t help but ask. One sentence, "Hey, sir, do you express your thoughts?"

    "...It''s an incredible thing," Modil finally said, with admiration in his tone, "I saw the mechanical ship driven by magic machinery before, and I already felt the magical technology incredible, but I didn''t expect it to be in the legend. The flying machine is more ingenious than the mechanical ship... Its anti-gravity structure and driving structure are not like things in the human magic system, but they can work together... incredible, incredible..."

    The great adventurer used several "unbelievable" to express his feelings, and then he was silent for a moment before he said thoughtfully: "It would be nice if there was such a machine during the adventure, although I also It can fly, but this machine is obviously more tireless than humans, and its speed and altitude are far beyond the wizard¡¯s flying skills... and it can carry more supplies..."

    "In fact, we are already using various specially restructured''dragon cavalry'' for survey work," Amber said immediately on the side. "There are several departments of the Government Affairs Department that have corresponding survey teams. There are surveying and mapping maps, and there are surveying teams. Minerals, as well as observing forests, hydrology, flora and fauna, and offshore ecosystems. They are equipped with magic guided vehicles, anti-gravity aircraft or mechanical ships, logistics provided by the government affairs office, and a well-staffed professional team and various Equipment We have recently hired several sea monsters as deep-sea consultants, and the Government Affairs Office even plans to explore the submarine ecology near Beigang..."

    Amber just opened up a topic habitually and then balabala went on endlessly, but Modil, who was listening to the side, showed a very serious and solemn appearance. The adventurous listened intently, as if he was imagining it to be systematic. What will be the prospect of a large-scale exploration project backed by national power? Finally, a somewhat complicated smile appeared on his face, and he whispered softly as if talking to himself: "It''s great...this era is really good." It''s different..."

    The cockpit of the aircraft was a bit quiet for a while, only the low buzzing sound of the magical equipment was coming from around, and then Gawain¡¯s voice suddenly sounded: "Here, I will find a place to land."

    Amber¡¯s attention was drawn outside again in an instant. She squatted on the window, staring at the scenery outside, her mouth slowly widening, and she made an exaggerated voice: "...Wow!"

    The figure of the towering tower enveloped this small flying machine. The ancient miracle that has been standing on the surface of this planet for nearly two million years has been magnified at this distance into a posture that is impossible to see the whole picture. Amber stared. Big eyes wanted to observe the overall outline of the giant tower, but only saw an "arc-shaped barrier" extending upward in the field of vision under the night, and the surface of the barrier was full of lines and convexities that she could not understand. Up.

    Gawain turned on the extra ground light and looked for a suitable place to land with the help of strong light. He saw the earth made of unknown alloys continue to extend below, and buildings like warehouses or factories were distributed. On the roughly disc-shaped man-made platform, he also saw structures that seemed to be roads and connecting tracks. These suspected ancient traffic facilities were connected to the buildings scattered around the platform, and finally all connected to the foundations of the towers. nearby.

    The towering tower above obscured the starlight, casting a spectacular but disturbing shadow on the platform and the nearby sea. The light reconnaissance aircraft quietly passed through this shadow, and in the process of searching for the landing site, Gawain''s mind is constantly sketching and imagining the appearance of this place at the beginning of its construction, and imagining what this ancient facility will look like during the years when the sailors temporarily stayed on this planet.

    Will those factories operate day and night? Will there be managers living on this steel island? Where will the things produced from here be sent? Will there be a shuttle from space piercing the sky and landing somewhere in this steel land, such as a star harbor?

    He felt his heart beating and the blood flowed faster, he had to control himself specifically, and finally suppressed the excitement that emerged from the bottom of his heart and he knew where it came from.

    This is the first time he has personally come into contact with an intact voyager''s legacy, and it is still such a large-scale legacy, some kind of inexplicable "resonance" wakes up in his heart, making him feel faintly... between himself and this tower There is a connection.

    Amber noticed the slight change between Gawain¡¯s breathing and the look in her eyes. She looked a little worried and seemed to want to come over to ask about the situation, but before she spoke, a slight vibration suddenly came from under her body. The aircraft was in metal somewhere. It landed on the platform, and Gawain''s voice came into her and Modil''s ears: "We landed."

    Gao Wen sighed deeply. He turned on the communication device on the operation panel. With a slight rustling noise, the signal between the aircraft and the Bitter Winter was successfully connected. Byron''s figure appeared in the small holographic projection. His voice It sounds clear: "Your Majesty, how is your situation there?"

    "We have landed safely at the southwest corner of the inner ring area of ??the''Island of Steel''," Gao Wen said, looking out of the porthole. "According to my observation, there should be an entrance to the inside of the tower nearby. Then we I will go to the island to investigate. I will keep the magic net terminal of the reconnaissance plane turned on and adjust to the forwarding mode. Do not close this communication line."

    "Yes, Your Majesty!"

    "Let''s go," Gawain nodded, looking at Amber beside him and Modil behind him, "Come to witness this miraculous creation left over from the ancients."

    The hatch of the dragoon opened, Amber and Modil stepped out of the cockpit one after another, stepping on this iron and steel ground that had gone through nearly two million years without any signs of weathering and disintegration. Gawain left at the end and was leaving. The communication system of the Dragoon fighter was adjusted to the forwarding state. In this way, this aircraft can act as a communication "base station", and the portable magic net terminal he carries can use this "base station" to maintain communication with Bitter Winter. Contact, this is tantamount to solving the problem of low power and weak signal of the portable magic net terminal.

    "My God..." Amber widened her eyes, looking at the silent giant island of steel, "How did this thing come out... can the mortal race really make this kind of thing?"

    Gawain patted her shoulder lightly: "In the eyes of the ancients thousands of years ago, our mechanical bridge standing on the Baishui River is also a miracle, and it will make them exclaim as much as you."

    Amber showed a thoughtful look, and Gawain looked at Modil on the other side of him: "How do you feel? Do you remember anything?"

    "...No," Modil shook his head slowly, "I don''t feel anything, I don''t think of anything, but... I vaguely feel that this place seems a bit familiar, a familiarity... I can''t even speak of it."

    "As expected," Gawain nodded slightly, looking into the darkness in the distance. They are now standing on a straight and flat road. On both sides of the road, there are some neatly arranged rows of only half a meter. The high metal piles and the mottled marks on the ground seem to have traces of some kind of traffic signs. "Walking along this road, I just saw from the sky that its end is at the foot of the tower."

    Speaking, he stepped forward, with Amber and Modil following him closely.

    "buzzing"

    Some slight buzzing sound suddenly came into Gawain''s ears at this moment.

    In an instant, the three of them were on guard, and Gawain drew out the pioneer''s sword that he had specially brought during the operation. Modil did not know when there was an extra combat staff in his hand, and Amber was even more of a leg. Already stepped into the shadow rift, and in the next second, Gao Wen saw the half-meter-high metal piles on both sides of the road suddenly changed in the dark

    The structure at the top of them quietly opened, and a bright white ball of light rose from it and rose to several meters in the sky. Under the light of the ball of light, the road that was originally covered by darkness became bright as day.

    This is a street light.

    It started by itself.

 Chapter 1260ï¼š Familiar scene

    Under the starry sky of the extreme night, a giant steel island that has been silent for nearly two million years, mottled with ancient prehistoric civilization creations, steel roads extending straight in the dark¡ªand street lights that start on their own.

    Amber Ao''s voice disappeared in front of Gawain. It took half a minute before she exposed half of her head in the shadowy crevice in the air. She watched the movement outside with fear, and while looking around, she muttered carefully: "Nothing comes out, right?"

    Gawain held the Trailblazer Longsword in one hand, and lifted Amber out of the rift in the shadow in one hand, while maintaining alertness to the surroundings, he whispered: "No... but it seems that something here has noticed our arrival. ¡­"

    The top of the battle staff in Modil''s hand is condensed with strands of magical light. The old mage has put at least dozens of layers of protection on himself in just half a second, which is now accumulated in the staff. His remaining energy was escaping into the atmosphere little by little. He watched the movement in the steel ruins with full face vigilantly. After hearing Gawain¡¯s words, he muttered softly without knowing whether it was nervous or excited: "Such an ancient The ruins can still be''living''... I have never seen such a bizarre thing in my entire life!"

    Gawain glanced at the old mage, but before he could speak, Modil himself muttered: "Oh, maybe I haven''t seen it...maybe I have seen it many times, but I forgot..."

    "You are really proficient in this." Gawain casually said to ease the atmosphere, and then he returned his attention to the ancient ruins in front of him-the light **** rising from the metal pillars on the roadside were quietly Floating in the midair several meters high, the constant light emitted illuminates the road in the dark, and stretches out a long way along the road. Gao Wen looks far away, seeing not only the road in front of him, but even far away Some of the street lights in the area are also activated for the first time. From this position, he can''t judge how much area the lighting system restarts at this moment, but he can be sure that the scale is certainly not small.

    Because just a moment, the communicator worn by Amber¡¯s waist rang, and Byron¡¯s nervous voice came from it: "Your Majesty! What happened to your side? I saw many areas at the foot of the tower suddenly being photographed. Bright!"

    There is a WeChat official account to receive red envelopes and coins on a first-come, first-served basis!

    "Can you even see it over there?" Gao Wen opened his eyes wide in surprise, and then shook his head. "Don''t worry, just turn on some ancient lighting. Keep your side vigilant and I will notify you immediately if there is a situation. ."

    The communication with the Bitter Winter was temporarily suspended, and Gawain and his party began to continue their activities in the ruins that suddenly "moved a little"-Gawain, holding the Trailblazer''s sword, walked in the forefront of the team, followed by putting on himself again There are dozens of layers of protection, and by the way, Gawain and Amber have also set dozens of layers of protection. Amber has transformed herself into a state of shadow affinity. Amidst the ever-changing light and shadow, her figure is in the team. The front, back, left, and right are hidden from time to time, paying attention to movements in all directions.

    Modil''s gaze couldn''t help but be attracted by this half-elf whose shadow control is terrifying. No matter how knowledgeable the old mage is in his life, he has never seen a fierce man who can use shadow jumping as a walk. He couldn''t help but stare. Eyes widened: "...This is really the most skilled stalker I have ever seen in my life. She alone is enough to watch all the wind and grass in the night!"

    Gao Wen glanced at Amber that was running around in his sight, and said casually: "Don''t be fooled. She ran around mainly to get a step faster when she ran."

    Modil: "...?"

    Amber apparently heard Gawain¡¯s comments, but she was used to it and she was not ashamed of it, so her face didn¡¯t change at all, and after rushing around for a while, she was able to run up to Gawain with confidence and express her hard work: "I After investigating around, I found that only these street lights were activated, and there was no more movement."

    Gawain nodded, he is also paying attention to the surrounding situation, and everything is exactly as Humber said:

    Everything is dead in the ancient ruins. Only the distant waves and the sound of the wind in the ear stir the tranquility under the night, and it is in this lifelessness that the abruptly lit street lamps are extraordinarily weird and alert.

    "I think we''d better get around these places that are illuminated by street lights," Amber said suddenly, her expression a little nervous, "It doesn''t feel like a good idea to act in such an environment where all sides are illuminated."

    "All the areas leading to the tower have been illuminated by these street lights." Gao Wen looked up and looked into the distance. Of course he knew that Amber''s nervousness had some truth, but after observing the situation in the distance, he realized that he was walking. I am afraid that people will have to bite the bullet and walk under these weirdly lit street lights, "The lighting system is started with a high tower as the center. The more you go to the center, the less blind spots are covered by the lights-let''s go, at least we have a clear direction. "

    Amber can only suppress the tension in his heart, shrinking his neck and continuing to follow Gao Wen. They walked toward the foundation of the tower on the wide and straight road, while Modil''s eyes kept sweeping around, curiously Look at the signs that accidentally appeared on the side of the road, or the ground markings that have been defaced and mutilated.

    "Such a wide road... more spacious than the central avenue of Cecil City..." Amber couldn''t help but whispered, "Who do you think this road is for? Are the sailors all giants several meters high? "

    "It may also be that the vehicles they use here are huge," Gawain shook his head. "Enya said that the sailors are a race with almost the same size as humans, and their appearance is even similar to most humanoid creatures, but They have a lot of huge and amazing machinery¡ªin the bases built by the sailors, there are often more intelligent vehicles that shuttle back and forth than people. When this facility was still in operation, most of the vehicles running on these roads were probably also It¡¯s the mechanical vehicles they built...maybe most of them are for engineering purposes."

    "Here is a street sign that can still be seen," Modil seemed to have suddenly noticed something, and pointed to the midair above the crowd, "Above...oh, I don''t know a word..."

    Gao Wen immediately followed the direction of the old master¡¯s finger. He saw a horizontal alloy beam straddling the road. A huge sign was fixed on it, as well as several devices that were out of function and of unknown purpose. The sign There is additional lighting at the bottom of the sign to illuminate the mottled but still recognizable characters on the sign.

    It is a mysterious and unknown text, connected by short dots, lines and graceful arcs, with indicative arrows next to it. I am afraid that no one on the continent of Loren today can discern those characters¡ªEnya may know Some, but she is not here at the moment.

    Gao Wen looked up and stared at the street sign for a moment, and then he was about to withdraw his gaze, but at this moment, the characters that were unfamiliar in his eyes suddenly trembled, and then he saw that they were deformed in his own eyes as if they had come alive. Wandering, in the rapid reorganization of the lines, the meaning of those characters then came to his mind¡ª

    "The front leads to the entrance of the production center B-17;

    "Driving safely, keep in mind, make the most of production, slow down and drive slowly;

    "Deduct 20 order points for speeding here and record a level 2 negative behavior once."

    Gao Wen blinked, and subconsciously raised his hand and rubbed his eyes. Amber next to him immediately asked curiously: "What''s the matter with you? How old are you? Weeping in the wind?"

    Gawain casually slapped this guy on the top of the head, looked up at the light-lit base of the towering tower in the distance, and said in a deep voice, "It looks like we are going in the right direction."

    Further ahead, except for increasingly dense and bright lights, there is still nothing threatening in the ruins. The group of three slowly accelerated their pace and came to the last section of the road around the base. As they keep getting closer to the tower body, the building facilities around them have become denser than before. There are many large and small alloy structures like pillars standing on nearby platforms, pointing straight into the sky in the dark. Between the pillars, there are various alloy thin beams connected to each other, and they are woven together to form a complex three-dimensional structure. There are also some dome-like curved sheets covering the top of some of the three-dimensional structures. In the night, these towering pillars and Connecting the night sky that cuts the Arctic together, faintly reveals a certain kind of civilization of the Voyager... "architectural art".

    "It''s so beautiful..." Amber couldn''t help but raise his head, looking at the things that look like large-scale urban sculptures-in such an industrial center, they certainly have more important functions than urban sculptures, but those functions have been annihilated for a long time. In the history of, what they can present to future generations is only the amazing architectural skills and unique aesthetic style. "I thought that the sailors would only build cold machines or powerful weapons. Fighting race, do they also understand art and aesthetics..."

    "Don''t be guided by prejudice," Gao Wen reminded at the right time, "The set sail is also a smart civilization, and as long as it is a smart civilization, they will always develop their own art and aesthetics, even if the aesthetic standards of different civilizations may be different. The difference. Like these pillars here, they..."

    Gao Wen raised his head and said, but he stopped in the middle of speaking. His gaze suddenly became serious, his gaze swept across the pillars and the connecting structure quickly, and then he lowered his head, just looking at Amber. Serious eyes coming over.

    "Looking familiar!" the two said almost in unison.

    Modil, who was next to him, was a little confused for an instant, and subconsciously said: "Huh? Why? Have you seen something similar?"

    As soon as the old mage''s voice fell, Gawain and Amber turned their gazes on him at the same time. Modilton was startled by the gaze, and subconsciously wanted to ask questions, but was confused by the extremely solemn expressions of the two in front of him. He didn''t know whether he should speak, so he spread out his hands blankly.

    And Gawain and Amber had already confirmed one thing in this brief eye contact and confirmation of memories.

    Their "eye familiarity" is correct. They have seen things similar to these pillars and connecting structures here not long ago, and all of them are related to Modil¡ªthe shadows and dust that Amber took from Modil. The "stage" presented is the mysterious place where the old mage and the two suspected elven twins met in the dust illusion!

    There are also pillars and vaults similar to here!

    "The style is more than 90% similar, but it''s not the same place," Gao Wen quickly compared his memory in his mind, then raised his head and glanced at the scene in front of him. He was very sure and spoke quickly to Amber." It should be the remains of the sailor in another place."

    "Are you sure?" Kohaku couldn''t help confirming, "The scenes shown in the sand illusions were not clear at the time, and there are many details between these pillars that are hard to remember, or I will..."

    While talking, she raised her hand and was about to summon the shadows and dust again for confirmation, but she stopped the impulse just halfway through the action, and shook her head cautiously: "No, this place is weird. What unpredictable changes will be caused..."

    Gao Wen just saw Amber¡¯s actions and wanted to stop him, but he didn¡¯t expect that this guy who usually looks carefree would be so cautious and careful at this moment. He also felt that this was a matter of course¡ªobviously from the depths of his soul. Counseling played a role.

    "No need to confirm, I have confidence in my memory," he said, and wrote down the incident temporarily, "go on, this place makes me feel more and more interesting."

    As he said, he turned his head to look at Modil: "You always pay attention to whether there is any changes in your body. If you see or hear anything abnormal, please tell me as soon as possible."

    "I try my best," Modil nodded helplessly. He followed in Gawain''s footsteps and said as he walked. "But in many cases, if the spirit is contaminated, it is difficult for the contaminated person to realize himself in the first place. There is something weird about what I hear and see..."

    "Then you take this," Gawain said as he squeezed something into Modil''s hand, "but don''t look at it frequently, just keep it by your side."

    Modil took the thing that Gawainsai came over, and when he glanced at it, he found that it was a talisman not as big as a palm. The surface of the talisman had complicated and wonderful lines. He only glanced at the talisman and felt something The inspiring and high-spirited power flowed into his heart, but the instinct accumulated over the years of adventure made him not indulge in this positive spiritual influence, but was immediately vigilant: "What is this? It seems to affect my spirit..."

    "Portable array of divine protection runes, a gift from the sea¡ªstandard equipment for the staff of the Theocracy Council''s''contact level'' and above," Gao Wen explained casually, "the concepts behind these specific terms will be explained for a while. If you can¡¯t tell it clearly, you can simply understand that this is an item specifically used to combat mental pollution. But the so-called fighting poison with poison, its own protection principle is actually a kind of mental pollution, although for ordinary people this kind of spiritual pollution ''Pollution'' has only positive effects, and its negative effects can be ignored as long as you make a slight adjustment. However, your situation is special and your resistance to mental pollution may be much lower than that of ordinary people, so I have only given you this thing until now. And you better not let this talisman appear in your sight too often..."

    "I understand," Modil said as he carefully put away the "gift of the deep sea", at the same time he couldn''t help muttering, "mental pollution...no wonder, I looked at this thing just now, there was something The urge to turn around and jump into the sea!"

 Chapter 1261ï¼š In the cracks of light and shadow

    Love to go, update the latest chapter of the sword of dawn as soon as possible!

    After realizing that the architectural structure near the base of the Tower of Inverse Tide and the scene in the ¡°sand illusion¡± that was presented in the original scene of "sand illusion", the scene when Modil met with the "Twin Elves" many years ago belonged to the same style, Gao Wen I realized that the gains brought about by this trip to the "Tower of Upsurge" are very likely to exceed expectations.

    Those fragmented old clues are emerging and reorganizing in his mind. Although the obscure connections between the clues are still in the mist, he seems to have felt the mutual attraction between these clues at this moment. The overall appearance of them is still ambiguous, but In general, a huge puzzle is gradually emerging from the fog.

    And the tower in front of me, which has been standing since ancient times, will undoubtedly be the biggest fulcrum of this ¡°puzzle¡±.

    Gawain took a breath, calmed down some turbulent mood, and at the same time increased his alertness. Holding the trailblazer''s sword in his hand, he maintained the maximum external perception, and he took the first step toward the faint path under the tower pedestal. About walking towards the open alloy door, behind him, Modil and Kohaku, who were also fully guarded, followed closely behind him.

    They arrived at the end of this "highway", and an amazing door stood here.

    It is even larger and magnificent than the tallest gate of Saint-Sunil. The door is made of an unknown metal and looks solemn and heavy. The whole door presents a very textured silver-gray luster, and the surface of the door is smooth. Mirror, and under the extremely smooth surface, you can vaguely see a straight line from top to bottom. This door is embedded in a high wall like a cliff, and there is a middle opening that can accommodate several people side by side. Judging from the structure, the passed "gap" should be able to slide into the wall on both sides under the action of some mechanical device.

    Amber stood in front of the gate in a daze, looking up at its high top, the whole goose was in a state of being shocked, and it took a long time for her to arouse the spirit to recover. Some kind of shocked and curious eyes looked at Gao Wen: "I just wanted to ask, why do you say that the door of this ancient ruin is always open? Did you forget to close the door when the sailor left?"

    Gao Wen couldn''t help but look at the shame of this alliance. He said that this product is indeed a professional skill and professionalism. She was shocked to be like this. The first concern in her mind was that the door was not locked...This Thanks to the fact that the Tower of Inverse Tide does not have a window, otherwise she would have already turned the window to enter by this time, right?

    "It was opened by the Dragon clan," Gawain still shook his head to explain the information he had obtained. "After the sailor left, the Dragon clan opened the entrance of the tower by some means, and they got a message from here. A small part of it originated from the knowledge of the sailors... and this also laid the roots for the later''adversarial chaos''."

    As he spoke, he had already stepped forward, and before he was about to pass through the "gap" into the tower, his gaze couldn''t help but once again fell on the towering door, the barrier that has experienced millions of years of wind and frost. It is still extremely strong to this day, and on the smooth surface of the alloy, the stars in the distance are faintly reflected, as well as the distant deep space where the sailor can never go back.

    Gawain subconsciously stretched out his hand to gently caress the door, he seemed to perceive the distant past years through this cold contact, as well as the stories that once happened here and around this high tower.

    A faint stream of light suddenly flowed from the position where his palm touched the door, and quickly flowed upwards along the edge of the door. A buzzing sound from nowhere suddenly reached the ears of everyone on the scene, the sound seemed to be It activated a system that had been silent for many years. In the next second, the surface of the door that had been quiet and silent suddenly glowed. Streams of light moved quickly along the lines buried in the door, and a large number of flashing light spots were abrupt. The earth appeared in front of Gao Wen and the others, and these light spots flashed and combined rapidly on the surface of the door, gradually showing clear patterns and text!

    Amber was instantly taken aback by the accident. The whole person flashed back and forth between the shadow form and the material form like a bad contact for several times before stabilizing, while still yelling: "Hey...hey, this thing is bright. Oh! Why does it light up after you touch it!"

    Gao Wen did not expect this sudden change, but he quickly suppressed the surprise in his heart, and while keeping calm, he held Amber¡¯s head with his hand: "Don¡¯t be so surprised when you explore the ruins. See those street lights suddenly turn on?"

    While talking, his gaze fell on the image that was emerging on the surface of the gate. Those characters and images had gradually stabilized, and began to refresh line by line, just like the characters on the street signs just now. When Gao Wen looked at this "display screen", the meaning of these ancient sailor words also surfaced in his mind.

    "The facility is offline and the access rights have been frozen;

    "The authorized port of Cangqiang station has been detected, and the access is being re-authorized...Access permission has been turned on.

    "Serious system warning, shutdown of the factory area, unknown reasons for the shutdown... The core database is missing or locked... The cumulative error log has overflowed, and the production management center is offline.

    "The auxiliary system is available, the gate has been authorized, and the facility structure is being re-uploaded..."

    The text on the embedded gate display screen refreshed quickly. Lines of characters slid across in front of Gawain. He opened his eyes and stared at the scene, taking all the changes into his eyes. At the next moment, he suddenly felt something deeper. His "connection" points to the orbiting space station far away in space, and is forwarded to his memory through the authorization agreement between the satellite and the space station. The whole process lasts only three to five seconds, and Gao Wen slowly moves away. He blinked while looking at the direction inside the tower.

    In the next second, the architectural structure behind this gate appeared in his mind like a translucent holographic image, which marked all the authorized gates and roads.

    He heard a series of noises coming from the tower. It was the collision and friction sound of the heavy and ancient mechanical structure when it was running. Amber also heard the movement. First she showed a nervous look on her face, as if she was afraid Suddenly something rushed out of the tower, and she instantly dropped herself, but soon she noticed the calm and indifferent expression on Gawain¡¯s face, and calmed down, while the old mage Modil on the other side was astonished. It took a moment to react, and he stared at Gawain with wide-eyed eyes: "This...this is you..."

    "Yes," Gao Wen looked at the old mage, smiled and nodded, "Some inconspicuous little tricks."

    After saying this, he walked towards the tower.

    Gawain is not at all worried about what Amber or Modil will think, let alone the so-called "exposing of his own special features". One is of course out of trust in them, and the other is that he knows that he is now very clear. His position and what he is doing have priorities, and people have responsibilities. He is not a cautious "traveling cuteness" in this world, but a person who has been hanging in the sky for millions of years and lying in a coffin. For more than 700 years, now he is ruling an empire and leading a national alliance. Among all the things he faces and all the people he comes into contact with in his daily life, the "little secrets of satellite spirits" are almost the most meaningless. no big deal.

    Anyway, the identity of "extraterritorial wanderer" has been used many times.

    In the high tower, the lights are bright.

    As recorded in Modil¡¯s travel notes, part of the system in this tower is always operating. Even when Gawain and his party have not arrived, the lights here have never been extinguished.

    A low buzzing sound kept coming from all directions, some invisible systems were still running deep in those ancient floors, walls or domes, and not long after passing through the gate and the short corridor behind the gate, Gao Wen and his party arrived at an unusually wide cylindrical hall.

    As recorded in Modier¡¯s travel notes, this hall is extremely empty, and in the center of the hall there is an astonishingly large-scale conveying system. It looks like a large-scale elevator with a complicated structure, which is fast on the ground in some kind of pipe or guide rail. Moving down, conveying materials that do not know what to do, and around the hall, you can see many dazzling, unnamed ancient devices. Some of those devices are still in operation, showing complex instruments. Holographic projections of data floated above them, and various buzzing or dripping noises sounded from those devices.

    If you don¡¯t see it with your own eyes, who can imagine that, out of the sight of mortal civilization, on the surface of this planet, there is such an extremely advanced ancient facility that has been in silent operation for nearly two million years? !

    Gawain felt his heart beating, his gaze swept over the devices that were still operating silently, and whenever his gaze stayed, some information would appear in his mind

    This is the logistics distribution system. This is the central energy monitoring system. This is the entrance for maintenance personnel of the facility. There are communication stations and data interfaces above. The underground infrastructure has been deep into the sea, deep into the seabed, and even penetrated the mantle and immersed in In the scorching magma...

    The red warning signs that represent system downtime or error log overflow are constantly popping out in his "view", covering almost all the devices he can see. Only those things with lighter load or simpler functions are barely maintained. At least there is no scalp-numbing error in a good running state.

    Just like those satellites and space stations in space, the situation in this production facility is not optimistic.

    It¡¯s been overdue for too long, too long... it¡¯s already time for it to be scrapped.

    At this moment, Amber¡¯s voice came from the side, interrupting Gawain¡¯s thoughts: "So...what about the''things'' in this tower? We have already entered and saw a truly spectacular ancient facility. But I don¡¯t feel any mental pollution entrenched in it..."

    Gawain reacted instantly. He frowned and looked around, and whispered thoughtfully, "''That thing'' may be intangible and intangible. We may not be able to see anything here..."

    In the ancient times, the mortals of the reverse tide empire collectively worshiped the top of the sailing tower near the North Pole, and developed beliefs. Their firm collective thoughts gave birth to a "god" in this tower, but apart from their own Besides, no one knows what the characteristics of this **** born in the tower are. According to Enya, the "god" who died early at the beginning of his birth may not even have a body. He is most likely just a hollow. The echo, a vague shadow, and even a strong thinking tendency entangled in this tall tower in an invisible and intangible posture, coexisting with the steel, light and shadow here.

    But even so, Gawain gradually frowned.

    Even if the thing is invisible...The current appearance in this tower is too "normal and quiet".

    He subconsciously looked at Modil beside him: "Did you feel anything? Or remember..."

    Halfway through his words, he stopped, because he found that the old mage was looking up at some point, staring straight at the extremely high and spectacular alloy dome of the hall as if he was strongly attracted by something. Wen felt something was wrong.

    At this moment, Modil finally blinked, the old mage¡¯s lips trembling, as if struggling to wake up from a weird dream, he made a series of short and ambiguous syllables. After repeating this several times, his voice Finally squeezed out from his throat: "No...it''s not right... no longer, no longer... no longer here! It should be here, it should be here!"

    "Master, calm down," Humber was immediately taken aback by the weird reaction of the old mage, and hurriedly tried to wake Modil from the weird mental state. "What''s gone? What did you say should be there." Here?"

    "That''s the thing!" Modil awakened suddenly, he took a breath of cold air suddenly, and pointed his finger at the towering dome of the hall, but even if his eyes were clear, his words were still upside-down, "I remember there should be something there. Something, very, very big...something that words cannot describe. It used to stare at me with countless pairs of eyes and talk to me with countless mouthpieces. It is gone, it is gone! And can''t you see it? There are some traces! "

    The old mage said anxiously, Gawain''s heart suddenly tightened, and he lifted his head in the direction of Modir''s fingers. He stared at the position of the opponent''s fingers, but he could only see the staggered supporting structure and the fast moving. Transportation system that moves up and down.

    But a strong intuition came up deep in his heart. Gawain always felt as if he had missed something. He stared at the heights, his gaze swept over and over and over the clear structures of the heights of the hall. Suddenly, his mind The structure diagram of the high tower in the middle appeared again, and in the corner of his sight, at a certain position of the dome of the hall, a piece of silver-gray wall seemed to "jitter" for a moment.

    It is as if the two overlapping images are temporarily misaligned, as if the rendering layer that was originally covered has accidentally been mapped incorrectly.

    Gawain did not ignore this short visual signal.

    And as he noticed these abnormalities, the large walls and supporting structures above the dome of the hall suddenly flickered in his eyes. Amidst the flickering of light and shadow, some vague shadow structures seemed to be emerging from the air, and the misplaced lines were faint. Presents a huge structure like a crack!

    Gawain was shocked for an instant, and the lightning-like inspiration burst in his mind. In less than half a second, he realized a certain possibility.

    He suddenly turned to Amber who seemed to have not reacted to the side: "Amber! Here is the ¡®truth¡¯ that we can¡¯t see, hidden in the cracks of the real world!"

 Chapter 1262ï¼š Behind the curtain

    Hidden in the cracks of the real world, the truth cannot be observed with the naked eye.

    Gawain¡¯s first reaction when he saw those pulsating shadows did not actually think so deeply. He only thought that it was a kind of optical obscuration effect, a kind of illusion covering some real situations in the tower, but this The simple thought lasted less than a tenth of a second, and he suddenly realized one thing¡ª

    The three people at the scene are themselves a legendary knight, Modil is a legendary mage, and the last Amber is not strong in combat, but it is a suspected choice of shadows, one who has the ability to steal power from the kingdom of Lady Night. "Shadow Master"-this level of exploration team configuration, what degree of optical obscuration or illusion spell can be hidden from their eyes at the same time? !

    This is not an optical illusion, at least there is a power in the realm of miracles! Some of the research results of the Theological Council and the knowledge he obtained from several retired gods quickly appeared in Gawain¡¯s mind, and then he judged that something that could almost interfere with reality was hiding in the tower. reality.

    Amber reacted in an instant, and suddenly raised her head to look up at the sky. Her eyes did not penetrate the hidden curtains like the protagonist of the bard''s story. Intuition still rose from the bottom of her heart, and with the rapid thinking in her mind, she subconsciously raised her hands, hesitating whether to summon the power that might be directed at the gods.

    This is the Tower of Upheaval, and rashly using power beyond the realm of mortals may attract unexpected changes.

    But isn''t the current situation itself an unexpected change?

    Amber quickly moved his heart, two hands raised high, and an invisible gust of wind swept across the center of the hall in an instant. In the gray-white swift air current, shadows and dust appeared out of thin air, and were engulfed by the gust of wind and spread wantonly throughout the hall.

    Gawain looked at the shadows and dust that suddenly appeared and expanded rapidly, and he looked at Humber in astonishment: "When did your ability become so powerful?"

    "I...I don''t know..." Amber also looked a little blinded, and said quickly while hurriedly controlling the flying shadows and dust in the sky, "I just want to summon a dust to send to it, and see the dust. Can the''infestation'' nature break through to see something invisible... I don''t know why it suddenly came out so much!"

    While speaking, Amber had quickly closed the "channel" for summoning the shadows and dust, but the dust that had flowed out still formed a huge gray-white "dust storm" above the hall, and she did her best to control the flow of that dust. Guiding them to hover in the upper part of the hall, Gawain''s eyes widened at the same time, watching the gray sand currents rampant high in the sky-the next second, he and Modil took a breath of cold air at the same time.

    Grey-white sand swept across the roof of the hall, shredding the hidden "curtains" like a storm of rough and unreasonable sharp blades, and the roof and surrounding areas that seemed to be all normal quickly revealed their true appearance, and large swaths of it were covered. Severe corrosion, pollution, and even the scars left by some kind of parasitic structure were exposed in front of the three people. The black scars spread from the highest wall to the center of the roof, and there were many dead animals that had withered and died. It is still the plant structure that is entangled and adsorbed on the top of the transportation channel, and the traces of corruption are shocking, but what is even more shocking is another thing:

    A huge crack pierced the roof of the entire hall.

    The crack is not printed on the wall or roof of the hall, but floating abruptly in the air, as if the space itself has opened a wound; its two ends penetrate the outer wall of the tower without destroying the structure of the outer wall. It penetrated like a phantom, the top of it touched the roof of the hall, and the bottom of it showed a crooked, jagged, hideous shape!

    And in the depths of this huge fissure, you can see the blue brilliance that is surging slowly like water waves. Although you can''t feel any power escape, you can only see the bright and pure brilliance, Gao Wen It seems to be able to feel how pure and powerful magical energy is in the "world" on the other side of the fissure.

    The shadows and dust began to recede gradually, and the invisible wind in the hall gradually subsided. However, the destroyed "veil" was not regenerated as a result, and the disturbing real scene presented on the roof of the hall was still clearly presented. In everyone''s eyes, the traces of erosion and the huge crevices that lie above occupy almost one-third of the height of the entire hall, but below them... the rest of the hall still maintains a normal state.

    Obviously, near the roof is where "something" once occupies.

    Amber raised his head, his eyes slowly widened. After a daze for some time, the shadow assault goose that reacted slowly for a long time finally squeezed out an exclamation from his throat: "Oh mom... Maye, this is a big deal. what!"

    "What is that?!" Modil''s gaze fell on the fissure filled with blue light. He had never seen anything similar to it, but his instinct as a mage made him feel it. What happened, "That rift..."

    "...Dark Blue Netway, probably," Gawain''s unusually serious voice sounded from the side, "I''ve seen it for the first time, but I think there is nothing wrong with it."

    "Dark Blue Nets?" Another layer of confusion appeared on Modil''s face, "What is that again?"

    "It¡¯s very complicated to explain. You can think of it as the internal energy circulation system of this planet. It overlaps with the material world like a projection of the planet, and runs through all the planes of our world. "Yongyuan" in the real world, you should be familiar with this Yongyuan... its former name was Deep Blue Well," Gao Wen said slowly, his voice low and serious, he sighed slightly at the end, "It looks like we have Trouble..."

    As if to prove the "trouble" in Gao Wen''s mouth, as soon as his voice fell, the magic net terminal carried by Amber''s waist suddenly made a series of rapid buzzing sounds. As soon as the communication was connected, Gao Wen listened. Byron''s voice rang from across the terminal: "Your Majesty, is there anything wrong with you?"

    "People are safe, but we found something disturbing," Gawain said in a deep voice, and then frowned. "How do you know? What happened to you?"

    While speaking, he faintly heard some noisy movements on the opposite side of the communication device, mixed with the sounds of Merita and Noreta, and the noise of the young dragons. Many people seemed to be in a hurry.

    "The two young dragons suddenly started making a fuss." Before Byron from the communicator spoke, Ashalena''s voice came in abruptly. "They yelled in the direction of the tower like crazy, and thumped vigorously. As if we wanted to fly over, we took a lot of effort to stop them reluctantly, but they still kept arguing..."

    Suddenly the young dragon makes a big noise?

    Gawain frowned, and then he heard another voice coming from the opposite side of the communication device. Melita and Noreta seemed to be nearby, and their rapid conversation came through the magic net terminal: "...Noreta Ta, they look very anxious and don''t listen to me at all!" "Nor don''t listen to me! Norey bit me just now!" "Would you like to use spiritual soothing spells, but they are still young, which has a side effect on magic. Resistance..." "Don''t worry, don''t worry, their health is okay, I will comfort them." "Wait, Noretta... I suddenly thought of a possibility... You said, will they be able to see What we can''t see?!"

    ¡­

    "Could it be that they can see what we can''t?"

    On the edge of the deck of the Bitter Winter, two young dragons were still screaming restlessly. The two novice mothers and the accompanying dragon compatriots were trying to reassure these two little guys who were anxious for some reason. Melita turned her head and looked around. Noretta said, her eyes widened.

    "Something we can''t see?" Noretta was putting her hand on top of one of the whelps, while trying to make the obviously anxious little guy feel more secure, she slowly opened her eyes, "You are Say¡­"

    "I guess¡ªthe dark blue scars didn¡¯t just affect the color of their scales, do you remember? Speaker Andal and Ms. Enya both said that the scars might also affect their nervous system and affect their perception. ¡­"

    "Quah!" "Quah, quack!" The two young dragons yelled again one after another. They suddenly broke free of Noleta''s hand and rushed into the air, hovering anxiously above the deck while looking backwards. In the direction of the Tower of Tide, the still immature roar was mixed with obvious anxiety and a certain...excitement.

    Noretta reacted, she glanced at Merita, and the two raised their fingers at the two young dragons hovering in the night sky at the same time. The invisible magic force dragged the two young guys back to the deck, and the young dragons struggled subconsciously. Get up, but before that, Melita and Noretta had already put their hands on their heads.

    "Hey, don''t be afraid," Melita used one arm to control the extremely powerful young dragon''s neck, and the other hand pressed the little guy''s head. She leaned close to the latter''s ear and whispered in a gentle voice. , "Did you see something terrible? Mom knows it, don''t be afraid, relax... Let mom see what you see..."

    The little guy calmed down a bit, and taking advantage of this moment of effort, Merita suddenly floated layers of blue rune circles on her hand, and her eyes also turned into dark golden vertical pupils while breathing. Under the curtain of night, these magic-filled eyes directly connected to the young dragon''s vision, and then she controlled the young dragon in her arms and slowly turned her gaze to the direction of the tall tower.

    A shocking... a huge crack that can even make the dragon feel trembling filled her vision!

    The fissure is suspended in the sky, and the interior is filled with eye-catching blue light. Like a solidified lightning, it penetrates the clouds in the night and tilts towards the sea below. It penetrates the bottom of the tower of the reverse tide. Half of it, but the crack did not destroy the tower''s body, but passed through the outer wall of the tower like a phantom, and passed over the island of steel¡ªthen the crack continued to extend towards the west coast of Tarrond. , Meandering all the way, crossing the sea with broken ice and fragmented coast, and sinking into the depths of the earth all the way.

    It was like a wound, tearing through the sky and the earth-but apart from the two young dragons, no one could see all this before.

    "Oh my God¡­"

    Noretta¡¯s exclamation sounded from the side, causing Melita to wake up suddenly, and as the magical connection between her and the young dragon was interrupted, the crack that ran across the sky and pierced the tower followed. It disappeared from the field of vision, as if it had never existed before.

    Melita and Noreta looked at each other, and they saw the same consternation and...uneasy in each other''s eyes.

    In the next second, Melita suddenly got up and rushed to Byron, who was holding the communicator not far away: "Gavin! We may be in trouble!"

    ¡­

    Gao Wen''s face was gloomy. He looked up at the roof of the hall while listening to the contents of Melita''s report. The thrilling crack was still floating in the sky, and the erosion and corruption around the crack was shocking.

    When did the crack appear? When did the traces of pollution and corruption appear? When Modil Wilde came here six hundred years ago... were they there?

    Gawain couldn''t help but have such a chilling scene in his mind-an ignorant adventurer stepped into the tower, but he couldn''t see the real scene in the tower. He explored, recorded, and studied in the hall. However, just above his head, the indescribable corruption is hidden deep in the invisible curtain, countless eyes watching him, countless mouthpieces whispering to him...

    He suddenly realized what the words and sentences mentioned in Modil''s speech confusion just now meant¡ªthough the great adventurer could not see the "truth" in this hall, some influences still directly interfered with him. His mind made him "remember" everything in his subconscious mind.

    "What are we going to do now?" Amber''s voice came from the side. The half-elf''s face was full of nervousness. However, at such a critical time, she actually showed no signs of running away, just like a big enemy. Looking at the terrible scene above the hall, while waiting for Gawain''s next instructions.

    Gao Wen did not respond to Amber at the first time, but first took out a small magic metal amulet from his arms. In addition to the distinctive deep-sea rune inscribed on the amulet, another set of the core area can be seen. Precision Rune Array¡ªIt is roughly hexagonal, and the whole is covered by a transparent crystal-like substance. You can also see that there are finely divided crystals embedded in each node.

    This is a "detection device" used to perceive divine power. It is the brainchild of the think tanks and technical monks of the Theological Council. Its principle is not complicated. Its core mechanism is actually a universal inverter array. If there is divine power, the inverter array will react, and its internal energy balance will shift, and the crystal structure of the device will also generate heat and flash signals.

    At least in all the tests so far, this detection device can react sensitively to any known divine power. For this reason, it has become the "contact-level" and "confrontation-level" cadres of the Theocracy Council. Standard items in daily tasks.

    Looking at the metal talisman in a silent state, Gao Wen''s face sank.

    At first, this amulet did not respond, he only thought that the "adversity" was too special, so he failed to trigger the amulet''s alarm.

    But now... he has a worse answer.

    "The leak has already happened," Gao Wen slowly raised his head and glanced across the roof. "We are late. I don''t know how many years are late."

 Chapter 1263ï¼š Remnants of history

    Those traces of corruption and pollution cannot be formed overnight. They are most likely to be the ¡°nursery¡± when the ¡°adversity¡± born in this tower was first conceived, or the traces left after the ¡°adversity¡± activities. According to the information provided by Talrond, the appearance of those traces is very likely to be traced back to the ancient times, as far back as a million years ago, on the eve of the destruction of the anti-tide empire by the giant dragon.

    But when did that crack appear?

    Gao Wen didn¡¯t know, maybe everyone didn¡¯t know, that fissure clearly showed a state of "non-interference" with the entire hall, penetrating the material world like a phantom, penetrating steel and air across, and Gao Wen was completely unable to Judging from the surrounding traces how long the fissure has been maintained here, it may have existed here even before the tower was built, or it may not have been quietly formed until an hour ago... As a crack that cannot be observed by conventional means, After it appears, there will be no "phantom" that interacts with the surrounding material environment. It can appear anytime.

    But Gawain had an instinctive guess. He thought that the thing should have been in the hall for many years, and... it became a breach of escape.

    There is no divine reaction in the tower, and no trace of spiritual pollution has been found until now. This is a disturbing signal in itself.

    You know, Modil was contaminated by the tide after entering this hall moments ago, and he began to immerse himself in the cult of ancient knowledge and worship, if it weren¡¯t for the Dragon God¡¯s ¡°interference¡± outside the tower. "Protection", he probably won''t wake up until he is completely transformed into an adversarial believer.

    However, they have been exploring this hall for so long, and there is still no sign of mental pollution. Of course, Gawain and Amber have special physiques, and Modil carries protective runes with them. They are indeed not easily polluted, but The current situation is that even the highly sensitive protective devices have not issued any alarms.

    "Merita said that she saw a huge rift outside...Although she did not have your shadow and dust, she shared the vision of the Whelpling," Gawain said casually, "The Whelpling born under the influence of the Deep Blue Netway It is quite reasonable to be able to see the "dark blue rifts" that ordinary people can''t see. The key now is how these rifts come from."

    His gaze did not continue to stare at the floating fissures and blue light flow above the hall, but at a certain alloy gate on the side of the hall. After a short period of thought, he stepped towards that side: "We should go to the upper floor to take a look. ."

    In the "structural drawing" that emerged in his mind, the structure behind the gate was marked as "personnel lift", and in the middle of the surrounding piles of equipment with red warning boxes of "system failure" flashing, the passage The device line of is extremely rarely marked in green.

    Seeing Gawain''s behavior that seemed to be very familiar with the surrounding environment, Amber and Modil did not show any doubts. They just followed immediately and came to the silver-white alloy gate.

    After a brief understanding of the operating instructions of this thing, Gao Wen raised his hand and pressed it on the wall next to the gate. A series of irregular colored spots appeared on the originally blank wall, which was ancient and silent. The system was reactivated. In a series of unstable and smooth startup processes, the light spots gradually formed images. A few simple buttons and characters flashed in front of Gawain like poorly contacted lights, and finally stabilized.

    Gawain operated the panel for a few times, and he heard a "ding" sound in his ears, and the locked alloy gate slid open silently to the sides, revealing the spacious elevator car inside.

    A group of three people stepped into the car, and the alloy gate closed. Accompanied by a slight vibration from underfoot, an abrupt mechanical synthesis sound suddenly rang when the car started to rise. It was a series of weird and short sounds. Nowadays, in a language that no one in the world can understand, Amber and Modilton were startled by this sudden sound, but in Gawain¡¯s mind, this voice was directly converted into a message he could understand: "The elevator goes up. ."

    "Don''t worry, that''s all about the lifter''s prompt." Gawain casually comforted Amber, who was a little frizzy, and nodded gently to the serious old mage next to him.

    As soon as his voice fell, a clear image suddenly appeared on the wall opposite the elevator car. The image showed an endless and wide plain, which was filled with a large number of silver-white domes and tall buildings, which looked extremely advanced and prosperous. The city is inlaid on the plain like huge jewels, and at the end of the plain are the rising celestial bodies with halo planets, luminous spheres like moons, and distant and unfamiliar galaxies.

    Amber and Modilton were taken aback again, but this time they have somewhat adapted to the strange ancient installations in this high tower. They quickly realized that this should be something very normal. The interface used to transmit and record information, so I calmed down when I was a little surprised, but looked at the scenery presented on the screen with a serious and curious gaze.

    At this moment, the picture began to change again, beginning to show cities with different styles, pieces of spectacular or magnificent or mysterious alien scenes, sky with different scenery, strange and vast sea of ??stars, standing on the ground. Some kind of launching device, a vehicle passing through the sky and the earth...

    On some screens, Gao Wen also saw words that seemed to be propaganda slogans. They were constantly refreshing, depicting the route to the depths of the stars or the engineering projects developed by some alien stars. In this constant refreshing, a scene The picture suddenly appeared in front of him, causing his pupils to shrink instantly

    He saw a planet with a blue sea and yellow-green land quietly suspended in the dark and deep space background. Above the planet''s equator, there were an astonishing and unfinished ring-shaped giant structure. The unfinished parts of the giant structure seemed to be countless. The rugged skeleton extending in the starry sky, and between those skeletons, you can see countless light spots shuttled back and forth. A large number of space machinery is transporting materials for this giant structure or installing new structures for it.

    Gao Wen looked towards the bottom of the screen and saw the supporting promotional text

    "The next period of expedition will set sail from now on. May this suffering planet be healed in the years. May the "sky" and the "sentinel" witness the next dawn of this planet."

    Gawain stared at the scene on the screen in front of him, stared at the giant space structure of the unfinished Sky Station on the screen, and the line of text at the bottom of the screen, staring at the most critical part of the text. The two words "sky" and "sentinel"!

    At this moment, the picture in front of him suddenly disappeared, and a slight vibration came from under his feet, and the synthetic sound of the elevator system passed into his ears, interrupting the turbulent waves of thoughts in his mind: "Arrival...2 Floor, the elevator door opens."

    The door of the elevator car slid open on both sides, and Amber noticed the strangeness in Gawain''s face, and couldn''t help asking with some concern: "Hey, what''s the matter with you? Did you see something just now?"

    Gao Wen calmed down, turning around and walking towards the exit of the car, and said in a very serious tone: "The''sentinel'' was mentioned in those pictures just now!"

    He did not conceal his discovery, not only did he not think of concealing it, and he was ready to go back and inform the Theocracy Council of all his discoveries here, and inform all the heads of the member states of the Council that this thing involves the whole world. In safety, there is no benefit in hiding it.

    He is Gawain Cecil, one of the main leaders of the alliance. He doesn¡¯t need to consider explaining to anyone how he got clues from these ancient ruins that others don¡¯t understand, and no one in the alliance is qualified to ask for it. He explained the source of the intelligence.

    He only needs to let the people who should know these things know all the information, and then let these people do their best.

    The clue of the "sentinel" points to the sailor. Although Gao Wen still does not have any evidence to prove that the "sentinel" mentioned in the picture just now is the sentry mentioned in the warning that Amber received from Lady Ye from the kingdom of God, but He can almost be so sure.

    In that picture, it is not only the sentinel, but also the "sky".

    Gawain is 100% sure of this. It refers to the circular orbiting space station located on the orbit of this planet. When the "Sky Station" was built by the sailors, the space station was obviously not yet completed.

    But only the space station is shown on that picture, and nothing that may be a "sentinel" is seen... Is it because the elements displayed on the screen are incomplete? Or did the sentry actually appear on the screen, but he didn''t recognize it?

    Gawain¡¯s thoughts were ups and downs, and various speculations continued to emerge and were constantly overturned. He sorted out his memories and was convinced that he had never seen anything marked as "sentinel" in that picture and many pictures before and after. , So I had to temporarily determine that the "sentinel" mentioned in the "slogan" did not formally appear in any picture.

    Now he can only be sure of one thing. Although the surveillance system that the sailor stays on this planet contains a huge number of satellites and small space stations, its core is obviously composed of two parts, one of which is a ring orbiting space station located above the equator. , The other part... is the "sentinel"!

    A strange feeling emerged in his heart, and the corners of Gawain''s mouth trembled subconsciously.

    His current body is an affiliated satellite of the Sky Station, and due to the lack of authority of the upper system of the space facility group, he used the satellite data link to connect his consciousness to the main system of the Sky Station and successfully obtained Part of the authority authentication of this main system, in a sense, he maintains a state of almost "trinity" with the satellites in space and the sky station, but unfortunately... this "trinity" cannot be directly transformed into confrontation. The means and power of the sentinel.

    Gawain feels a bit of toothache.

    And Amber''s voice sounded from the front at this moment, interrupting his already boiling mood: "Look at the situation ahead!"

    Gao Wen immediately converged his mind and looked up. He saw that there was another wide hall outside the lift. The overall structure of the hall was similar to that of the first floor of the tower. In the central area, you could see the one that seemed to penetrate through. The entire track transportation system of the Tower of Inverse Tide, but different from the first floor, in the lobby on this floor, you can also see a large number of slanted cylindrical structures arranged around the transportation track, which surround them into a huge circle. Ring, from time to time, a bright stream of light slid across the surface of the inclined cylinders, as if conveying some information, and a deep humming sound was constantly coming from those cylinders, as if some kind of ancient system was still there. Its internal operation.

    The "situation" that Amber refers to is between the columns.

    A large number of scorched black marks left after erosion and corruption are scattered on the roots of some of the columns, and the withered and necrotic structures that resemble biological limbs can be seen entangled near the rail transportation system not far away. Among the traces of anxiety, the most striking thing is a blue crack that penetrates the floor and seems to be embedded in the air.

    That was the crack seen by Gao Wen and others in the lobby on the first floor. Part of its structure obviously "pierced" the thick and solid floors in the tower, and formed a line about ten meters long and about ten meters wide on the second floor. The opening of three to four meters is now full of blue light surging in that opening, and the dazzling magical light is especially eye-catching among the dark traces of corruption.

    Obviously, Amber''s "shadow and dust" affects more than just a little space in the lobby on the first floor, its effect of "breaking the curtain" has also spread here.

    Gawain frowned slightly, and after a moment of thought, he walked towards the crack.

    "Hey! Be careful!" Amber was taken aback when he saw it behind him, and he hurriedly reminded him loudly, "This place is so evil at first sight, don''t touch it!"

    A half-elf who used to pry the coffin board in a seven-hundred-year-old grave reminded himself so nervously, "Don''t touch it," it made Gawain''s face a weird smile, and he didn''t look back. He waved his hand to Amber and signaled that he knew how to measure, but his footsteps did not stop. He soon came to the area with traces of corruption, standing less than two meters in front of the "dark blue crack".

    He knelt down and carefully scanned the disturbing dark spots on the floor.

    The advanced ancient alloy that is difficult to damage with the power of mortals is full of potholes and depressions, and the dark colors seem to have been immersed in the metal plate, and the traces of these depressions are connected into pieces to outline a more complete and larger outline.

    Gao Wen squinted his eyes slightly and imagined what had happened here. A huge creature with a bloated and indeterminate body. It may have hundreds of pairs of eyes and hundreds of sets of mouthpieces, as well as a lot of indescribable neoplasms. Limbs or tentacles, it already has a substance, but his "birth" has not yet been completed, so he still remains in a form between the virtual and the real, and can pass through the floors in the tower in this form, but it comes from The power of thought has imprisoned it in this high tower, so this blind and foolish creature can only wander here all day long, waiting in the chaos that seems to never end.

    And it has some unknown power that can hide its own existence and traces of its own activities behind a curtain of illusion, so... even if this high tower has ushered in a few visitors, there has never been any wisdom. The creatures perceive the terrible things above their heads.

    "This used to be the main activity area of''That Thing''," Gao Wen said in a deep voice. He had heard the footsteps of Amber and Modil coming behind him, "Of course, there is nothing here now."

    He slowly stood up and turned to look at Amber behind him.

    "Contact the Bitter Winter and we will first send back to Agundor what we have found so far."

 Chapter 1264ï¼š Step into the Kingdom of God

    At the same time, Cecil and Typhon border, the fort.

    The huge energy released by the three energy towers rolled up the magical vortex visible to the naked eye in the atmosphere, reminiscent of the huge beam of the deep blue well piercing straight into the sky from the top of the tower, and the huge magical power is thrilling Converged, transformed, and transmitted, injected into the hall of the fortress center, transformed into an arcane torrent that maintains the stability of the portal.

    The huge portal device emits a deep hum, and the circular space channel like a mirror floats quietly in the center of the arc-shaped alloy beam, and the smooth "mirror" is showing the scenery of the "other side"¡ª It was a scene that mortals once only dared to describe and imagine in religious stories and sacred ceremonies, but now it has become a world that can be truly reached and explored.

    That is the kingdom of the gods.

    Carmel, Windsor Mapel, and Daniel are gathering in front of the portal, personally checking all the preparations required for the next exploration operation, and not far from them, there are brass shells and the self-discipline of complex mechanical limbs. The magic puppet "Explorer" is quietly staying on a charging platform, undergoing inspection and maintenance by several other technicians.

    This advanced artificial intelligence product from Typhon has made a great contribution to the entire project. In the past period of time, it has completed 16 regular explorations on the other side of the portal and tested the magic loss threshold twice. "Extreme walking", now its original bright and clean shell has been worn out, mechanical arthropods are covered with scratches, and the built-in magic storage structure has also been subjected to great tests in the "magic exhaustion" environment time and time again, and even has to be carried out. It was replaced once, but under the meticulous maintenance of the technicians, the overall performance of this magic puppet can still meet the subsequent exploration actions.

    "In a series of exploratory operations in the past, we have roughly figured out the environment opposite the portal-even if the parameters cannot be tested and quantified with existing technology, we have also conducted indirect observations and deductions," Windsor Mapel Looking down at the platform in front of you, on this silver-white platform inscribed with many complex runes and inlaid with precision crystals, there is a clear holographic projection floating on the temple square, roads, city walls, and some of the proven ones. The building is presented in the eyes of the three technical directors in a semi-transparent manner, and this is the result of the explorer''s recent series of actions. "All the data is summarized here."

    Daniel raised his hand and pointed to the center of the entire holographic projection, where the phantom of the portal was present. The nerves behind him were hanging down in a subdued manner. The old mage''s voice was low and steady: "Here is the entrance to the passage we opened. We are currently exploring The activity range of the visitors is a circular area with a radius of about 1.2 kilometers centered on this entrance.

    "This area is an open square with unclear usage. The buildings around the square are made of stone and metal in appearance, but they may be just some kind of illusion. The explorer has limited functions and cannot accurately analyze the properties of these substances; According to the collected image data, it can be confirmed that there are huge palaces and arenas-like buildings farther away from the portal, but that exceeds the limit of the magic doll''s activity.

    "At present, we are still unable to determine how large this space is-the range of the explorer''s activities is limited, and the image signals have not been able to observe where the border of the kingdom of God is, but according to various mythological descriptions of the **** of war belief, this''country'' The range of should be only the size of a city... and beyond it may be the chaotic realm called the''deep sea''."

    When Daniel''s voice fell, Windsor Mapel nodded slightly, and then said: "Apart from these proven''topography'', the most important feature of the Kingdom of God is its strange environment. It can now be confirmed that the God of War There is a lack of magic power in the realm of the kingdom of God, the most advanced magic power charging device carried by the explorer can not get the slightest energy supplement there, and the equipment sent through the portal can only rely on the magic power of the internal reserve to operate. Regarding this anomalous environmental phenomenon , We consulted Ms. Gaota, a senior adviser to the Theocracy Council. Ms.¡¯s opinion is that this is related to the God of War¡¯s ¡°divine setting¡±...

    Both Carmel and Daniel nodded slightly.

    "Ms. Tower" is the code name of the goddess of magic Mirmina in the Theocracy Council. Those special senior advisors have such code names¡ªtheir identities are special, although for the upper echelons of the Theocracy Council and the heads of countries. It is no longer a secret, but their true identities are still not suitable for direct exposure to the public or the lower-level cadres of the board of directors. Therefore, under normal circumstances, when several senior consultants are mentioned publicly, they will be referred to by code names.

    At the same time, the three senior consultants have their own areas of expertise. Ms. "God''s Egg" knows all the ancient mysteries and the secrets of changes in the gods. Ms. "Tower" understands the characteristics of the gods of this season''s civilization and the characteristics of each **** Generally speaking, "Mr. Deer" is a master of fighting the landlord.

    Regarding the weird "magic exhaustion" phenomenon of the God of War, Ms. "Tower" gave a very sure judgment. Her original words were like this: "God of War? He has no brains and can''t understand magic, even his It¡¯s said in the scriptures:''The God of War Kyle disdains the use of magic to defeat his enemies''¡ªhe really doesn''t work in his mind."

    After polishing and translation, Ms. "Tower"''s interpretation has become a version that is easier for the technicians to understand and accept: the **** of war includes the negation of magical power, which leads to the natural rejection of its divinity and magical power. Rejection reached its peak in the kingdom of God of War, so that it created an unprecedented magical exhaustion environment.

    This is extremely difficult for exploration devices that mostly rely on magic to operate, but for researchers...this is an "ideal environment" that they are difficult to find in the real world.

    The preliminary exploration carried out by the magic puppet has accumulated a lot of valuable data, and at the same time, it has also approached the limit results that unmanned equipment can achieve. It is difficult to continue the exploration in this area to make more gains. Now, it has to be planned. When advancing to the next step.

    Carmel raised his head and looked at the open area in front of the portal, where a group of "pioneer explorers" in heavy armor were making the final preparations.

    In order for the living people to safely enter the kingdom of God of War, the technicians behind the "Gate" project considered a lot of details. From the selection of the first group of explorers to the protective equipment they used, they went through hundreds of iterations. Argument, and these "pioneer explorers" are the result of the argument. They are beyond the expectations of many people, but in the eyes of Carmel, all this is very reasonable.

    They are the white knights from the Cecil Empire.

    In the eyes of some outsiders who don¡¯t know the truth, the White Knights are the refitted priests of the Holy Light Church, and the ¡°clergy¡± who cannot be separated from the church. It is hard to understand for them to explore the kingdom of another god, but Kamai You know that these powerful fighters, who are nominally "clerics", are actually the most suitable manpower to fight against the products of the gods¡ª

    They are firm-willed and have a clearer "cognition of theological essence" than most technicians; they are the result of the earliest "against the gods" plan of the Cecil Empire. Everyone has received rigorous training, even if there is no deep sea. With the aid of runes and other protective means, they can also produce quite strong resistance to spiritual pollution; they also have a new holy light, a "clean" sacred power that can be completely controlled by magical technology. Strength provides them with additional protection.

    And the most important point: the white knights are very strong, and very good at using their power armor that is so heavy and daunting.

    The heavy armor can be stuffed with more divine protective equipment, or with more magic crystals. The former allows them to move in the kingdom of God more safely, and the latter allows them to use magic power. In a depleted environment, they have more abundant energy reserves, which can make the equipment they carry run longer.

    The magician technicians of the Treaty Fort modified the equipment of these white knights to ensure that their armor is more suitable for exploring the other side of the portal¡ªthe white knight¡¯s armor provides ample internal space for the transformation. A great convenience.

    Of course, the White Knights are not professional technicians. They cannot take on the role of frontline scholars. Therefore, this team is positioned as a "pioneer". Their task is to be the first group of mortals to pass through the gate to determine the safety of the environment on the opposite side. , And establish a temporary base over there-when the situation stabilizes, the real technicians will follow in.

    The preparations of the white knights had come to an end, and Carmel heard the sound of the locks being closed from the armor of the twelve heavy priests.

    "It''s time for me to start, too," Carmel floated up, his eyes turned to the direction of the portal, and a resonant buzzing sound came from him, "I have done so much preparation, and finally waited until this moment."

    "Master Carmel," Although the plan has been set, Windsor Mapel couldn''t help but stand up at this time and reconfirmed, "Are you really sure you want to go there in person? You know, the situation over there... "

    "We have made a solution, haven''t we?" Carmel''s voice buzzed. He seemed to be smiling, but he couldn''t tell from the appearance. "There is only the environment that cannot absorb magic power, but it does not affect the delivery from the outside world. The ¡°reserve magic power¡± that I entered, theoretically the more abundant the ¡°reserve magic power¡±, the more stable and lasting the actions there, and the magic power stored in my body...far exceeds that of anyone here, even more than the three energy towers. Any energy device other than that."

    "It''s true that you are theoretically the person who can spend the longest time''over there'', but on the other hand, your current life form is essentially an energy creature, which means that an environment with depleted magic power is also the most dangerous to you. It''s fatal," Windsor Mapel said in a deep voice, "Ordinary personnel are at best unconscious, but you..."

    "Don''t worry, I did research in the past, not to kill myself. I didn''t plan to use my magic power directly with the environment over there-our''solution'' will come in handy," Carmel buzzed Said, "Furthermore...Don''t forget, we also have a strong''foreign aid'' who will provide assistance after the personnel enter the stadium."

    "Ms.''Tower''..." Windsor Mapel said softly thoughtfully, "Indeed, she sent a message earlier that it was already in place..."

    Carmel nodded and said nothing more. He floated to the white knights who had made all the preparations and was only waiting for orders. He found the leader of this "priest advance team" and briefly confessed some things. , He took the lead to fly in the direction of the portal.

    The white knights followed closely, and the heavy footsteps shook this castle hall with extraordinary historical significance. They carried a large number of "advanced equipment" and heavy material boxes that needed to be brought to the opposite side, and walked towards the mirror-like mirror. Space channel.

    And after the White Knight entered the arena, the "Explorer" puppet that completed the maintenance also jumped from the platform, waving long mechanical articulations behind the team-this time, it will serve as an auxiliary to the pioneer exploration team Magic puppet, go and assist the personnel over there to complete this operation.

    In a brief moment of consciousness interruption and weightlessness, Carmel felt as if he had crossed an invisible curtain.

    This curtain has only a thin layer, but when crossing it, it seems to feel a certain "long distance" that does not conform to the physical and spatial structure. Carmel seems to hear countless sounds ringing around instantly, but In the blink of an eye, these sounds dissipated in his ears like phantoms, and all these wonderful feelings only lasted for a very short moment. The next second after crossing that layer of "mirror", Carmel felt himself Has reached another space "down to earth".

    "Foot on the ground" is a psychological feeling-in fact, he has been floating in the air. Due to the special structure of his body, he hasn''t felt what it feels like to step on the ground for a long time.

    Carmel floated forward, an extremely wide square filled his vision, high walls and palace buildings in the distance rushed towards his face, and a muddy sky covered this vast space, everything was like a magic puppet of explorers. The "landscape" seen.

    But the feeling of seeing all of this with my own eyes is completely different from that through a holographic projection.

    The sound of heavy footsteps came from behind, and the white knights had already crossed the portal, followed by the sound of the explorer doll swinging its mechanical limbs.

    "This is the kingdom of God... the forbidden zone for mortals..."

    Hearing the movement behind him, Carmel couldn''t help but mutter to himself, all the long-cherished wishes, all the past, all the regrets and memories about the past... They suddenly gathered at this moment, but they disappeared quietly. In nothingness.

    He floated quietly in front of the portal, unable to make any rich expressions, nor shed a tear of excitement.

    Afterwards, a sudden sense of "passage" appeared from his body, which interrupted his thoughts about escaping.

    The ancient arcane master lowered his head and saw that the arcane energy on the surface of his body was changing with a special frequency, and the feeling that the magic power in the body and even his own body was constantly "evaporating" began to become more apparent. He clearly perceives that the magic power that constitutes his body is constantly being lost in order to maintain this body. In the next second, he more clearly perceives the..."vacuum" of the entire surrounding environment.

    The bright spot of Carmel''s head suddenly brightened arcane light-his "eyes" widened.

    This is the first time in his life that he has such a feeling, such a completely unfamiliar, unbelievable, but long-seeking feeling!

    The feeling of loss of magic power began to become more and more obvious. Every trace of loss was consuming his "life base", but Carmel fell into great joy instead-if it weren''t for the twelve white knights behind him, the portal would be different. On the one hand, there are still a lot of colleagues watching, and he even has the urge to shout in excitement at this moment!

    But Carmel was not taken away by the great joy. When the white knights behind him transported the equipment used for the initial exploration to the open space near the portal, he immediately turned and floated towards a large silver The white metal box did not hesitate to split an arcane flame current from his body, connected to a crystal on the top of the box.

    The magical brilliance flashing on his body stabilized in an instant.

    This is the "solution" that Kamel, as a magical creature, designed for himself when he explored a kingdom with exhausted magical powers.

    Drag a super big "charging magic treasure"...

 Chapter 1265ï¼š Mythical Skeleton

    According to known information, in the special environment of the God of War, various items that use magic power will not be able to obtain energy from the surrounding environment, but the magic power stored in the item is not affected by this-the explorer magic puppet is still You can rely on the demon storage crystals carried in the body to move in the kingdom of God, so in the same way, Carmel can also carry a huge array of demon storage crystals to prevent himself from suffering "loss" after entering the kingdom of God.

    He looked down at the silver-white metal box connected to his side. There was a transparent crystal "skylight" on the top of the box. Through the window, you could see neatly arranged light blue crystals inlaid with runes. On the grid board, there are still several layers of such magic storage crystal boards in the box-they are enough to keep Carmel moving in this weird environment for a long time without releasing large-scale spells.

    Although he himself has a reserve of magic power far exceeding that of ordinary wizards, he can survive for a long time here only by his own power, but as Windsor Mapel said, doing so is ultimately depleting his own "life foundation", too It is dangerous, so unless there is an emergency, Carmel does not intend to directly use his magical body to resist the depleted environment here.

    The mirror-like portal on that floor was quietly suspended on the God Country Plaza. The White Knights began to set up a temporary forward base around this portal, and put all the necessary equipment in place, maintenance stations, and medical stations. The supply point and the supply point were fixed one after another. At the same time, two white knights came to the portal and began to deploy a special device.

    The main body of the device is a metal round pile with many rune interfaces. The height is no more than half a meter. The structure is not complicated. From its bottom, there is a "tow chain" structure formed by sections of alloy plates. The surface of the alloy plate is inscribed with precise conductive runes, inlaid with lines made of magic-conducting metals such as mithril and adamantine, and they are interlocked with each other with precise and stable hinges¡ªit looks very valuable.

    After fixing the metal round pile on the ground, a white knight carefully sent the alloy "tow chain" to the portal, and probed the front end of the "mirror".

    After a while, the rune drag chain shook slightly, and it seemed that someone on the opposite side had connected and fixed it, and then Carmel saw that a faint light appeared on the surface of the metal round pile fixed next to the portal. The glow, the runes that were originally in a dim state, were quickly lit up after flashing several times.

    "The theory is correct, the magic is coming," one of the two white knights in charge of installing the equipment stood up, a muffled voice came from under the heavy helmet, "Master Carmel, the magic power supply station has been activated."

    Kamel nodded with satisfaction, and a trembling voice came from inside: "Very good... so that we can replenish the lost magic power at any time, at least when we are next to the portal."

    "What shall we do next?" Another white knight looked at Carmel, who was floating in the air with a large box floating behind him. "Should we go to the exit of the square as planned?"

    "Wait a moment," Carmel said in a deep voice, "our senior consultant will provide technical support in the future."

    As soon as his words fell, before the white knights had time to ask for further details, everyone present suddenly felt a strangely powerful, solemn and extremely coercive aura descending on the square, and the white knights looked at in astonishment. From the direction of the breath, I saw that the metal round pile that was just placed in place and was not connected to any magic load equipment at all gave a striking red light running at full power. At the same time, it was accompanied by a low buzzing sound, theoretically carrying capacity. The huge rune drag chain issued out of thin air high temperature and energy sparks that were on the verge of overload. In the next second, they saw a cloud and whirlwind of electric light appearing above the metal round pile out of thin air!

    The cyclone lasted for a while, and finally gradually stabilized. An extremely tall figure emerged from the clouds and mist. The figure was as huge as a bell tower, exuding an aura that made it difficult to divert eyes from the hazy and chaotic sky of the Kingdom of God. She has a female profile, but her face is completely covered by a veil-like mist. She is wearing a black dress that looks like a court dress, and she can see countless star-like runes on her "skirt". Shining in the depths¡ªall the characteristics are exactly the same as the "source of all laws" and the "master of all mysteries" described by the magicians.

    She walked out of the cyclone, and then under the horrified gaze of the white knights, the "large lady" suddenly began to shrink, and in just a few seconds, she changed from the height of a bell tower to a height. "Only" a lady of about three meters away, her face became clear, the cloud and mist that had originally shrouded her face turned into a translucent black veil, and the voluptuous skirt of her lower body, like smoke and dust, also appeared solid. Texture-In the end, apart from the height of three meters, she almost seems to have become a "mortal".

    "The old deer''s method really works..." The lady stepped forward on the ground, looked down at her current body, and said in a satisfied tone, "This is my first time outside the neural network. "Compressing" myself so small... It''s a pity that this is just an incarnation."

    Kamel felt that the flow of magic in his body had changed at the moment the lady arrived. Although they quickly recovered and stabilized, it was enough to prove how powerful and "personal" this lady was. But he has become accustomed to this: this is not the first time that the two sides have met. After the establishment of the Theocracy, everyone has become "colleagues" in a sense. The "source of all laws" who was once a **** is now the identity The senior consultant in the unit is nothing.

    He floated to the lady who was still three meters tall after "shrinking", with a solemn attitude: "Madam, is your situation stable on your side?"

    "It''s in good condition-everything is as pre-deduced. This avatar is sufficient for this action." Mirmina looked down at Carmel, then raised her head again, sweeping across the deserted city and towering towers in the distance. The silhouette of the tower palace, with a hint of sigh in his tone, "The kingdom of God of War... I really didn''t expect that one day I could actually step into the realm of another god."

    She looked back and saw that the red light on the surface of the metal round pile set next to the portal was gradually fading. The heat near the rune drag chain was rising, and the incarnation descended in just one short time, which used the most expensive magic mechanism. Withstood an extreme test-but anyway, it withstood the shock, as she had previously calculated.

    The goddess of magic descended in the kingdom of the **** of war (¡Á).

    Milmina followed the net and climbed into the old house without an owner after the fall of God of War (¡Ì).

    "This place is really uncomfortable," Milmina retracted her gaze, and roughly felt the surrounding environment. Although the **** of war had fallen, the corresponding **** position had disappeared, and she had been out of the "chain", this was nothing. The Lord God Kingdom no longer actively resists her, the "invading Ability God", but the unique magic depletion environment here still makes her unhappy, "Does it completely reject magic... It really is a place where a reckless man lives."

    "Does the environment here have a great influence on you?" Carmel couldn''t help but look at the incarnation of the **** who descended here. When the other person spoke, he could vaguely see that there were many rune locks around her, those faint The phantom of Yoyo enveloped this "source of all laws" like layers of seals, and also blocked all possible spiritual pollution that might leak out.

    Hearing Carmel¡¯s words, Milmina obviously disagrees: "You don¡¯t have to worry about me-although the environment here is not good, if you want to use up the power of my incarnation at this rate of loss, I am afraid that it will take at least ten. year¡­"

    Carmel raised his head and glanced at the "god" when he heard the words, and saw a faint mist rising behind him. The dark purple mist was also mixed with fine arcane flames, which made him unable to help but speak. : "But you have been smoking since just now."

    "..." Milmina looked up in silence, and then lowered her head again, her tone finally didn''t seem as confident as at the beginning, "Well, it might be two years...it doesn''t matter, explorers, It''s time for us to act. The scope of this space is not small, and the edges are constantly falling apart. We have to make good use of this place before then."

    Two flames suddenly rose in Carmel''s eyes. He took a light breath (this is just a habitual movement), and waved to the distance: "Knights Solidar, you stay here with a team to continue setting up a stronghold. , To respond to the technical backbone who passed through the portal later, Quinn Knight, you bring the second squad together, and we go to the gate where the explorer magic puppet found last time!"

    After speaking, he immediately lowered the brightness of his body, and the two flames at the position of his eyes also shrank immediately-the capacity of the magic treasure is limited, so he has to use it sparingly to extend his battery life here...

    ¡­

    In the dim and chaotic courtyard of disobedience, the holy white giant deer was quietly standing among a large number of full-powered magical devices, and those crystal-cast eyes silently stared at a platform in front of him.

    On that platform, a huge seat carved out of the boulders collected nearby was placed. A woman wearing a black palace dress, with the lower body as illusory as clouds and the height as huge as a bell tower, was sitting quietly. Above that, around the seat, dozens of sets of magical devices are buzzing, and the tops of those magical devices are floating with artificial crystals that emit soft blue and white light, and the special force field released by the crystals is enveloped. The entire courtyard, and as the focal point of the entire force field, the women on the seats are shrouded in layers of rune auras, which form a layer of seal after layer... but also layer after layer of protection. barrier.

    Suddenly, Mirmina sitting on the seat opened her eyes, and those eyes reflected the scene of another space, and her voice was low and gentle: "We have left the square... and entered the inside of the city wall."

    "How''s the situation over there?" Amone looked at the "Goddess of Magic" who was projecting part of his power along the line, and asked with some concern, "Is it dangerous?"

    "We saw a lot of giant stone statues and hollow armors guarding the gate... However, the stone statues are just stone statues, and the armors have long been immobile. There are no active guards in the whole city," Milmina said softly. One eye suddenly burst into bright light, and that light formed a clear and three-dimensional holographic image in front of Amorn¡¯s eyes, presenting the scene seen by the Kingdom of God exploration team, "The God of War really fell completely...dead. Can''t die anymore."

    Amone lowered his head slightly, his voice low: "But the kingdom he left behind will still wander in the deep sea for many, many years, and it will even last until our civilization ends..."

    "About this...I found something interesting," Milmina said lightly. "This kingdom probably won''t float in the''deep sea'' for hundreds of thousands or even hundreds of thousands of years like the kingdoms of gods we know. ¡­I can feel it dissipating. The speed of dissipating is faster than we thought, faster than what Ms. Enya described. It may only take decades, or even more than ten years, to disappear completely. ."

    "...It dissipates so fast!?" Amone''s eyes widened suddenly, "How could this be?"

    "I guess this is because it began to disintegrate after the mortal broke free of the chains," Milmina said of her guess. "The behavior of the mortal to break free of the chains has caused a huge wave of thought in the trend of thought, and it is enough to affect The deep sea; the ¡°remnant of the gods¡± that can slowly disintegrate for decades in a calm environment will quickly collapse in the face of such ripples."

    "...Does the impact of that battle still have this effect," Amone said slowly, "then it seems that there is not much research time left for mortals..."

    "No, it''s enough," Milmina said softly, the phantom of the rune lock circulating around her like a stream, and her voice softened. "For these hardworking mortals today, this is enough. Up..."

    ¡­

    Carmel led the exploratory team across the city wall on the edge of the square, step by step in this "City of Gods" constructed by many mortal believers, and continued to explore.

    The "magic goddess" who came here to help in the form of an avatar walked beside the team. When the explorers found something, she would often stop to help with some analysis and provide some ancient knowledge for reference.

    A lady with a height of up to three meters gave everyone some weird feelings in the team-most of the white knights are tall, especially after wearing a special power armor, the burly figure of about two meters is almost these armed The standard equipment for priests, and Carmel, who has been floating in the air for a long time, also has a decent "height", but all of this is meaningless in front of the three-meter "tower" lady.

    The tallest white knight and Milmina at the moment walked together like a "child".

    But this kind of weird feeling is just thinking about it in everyone''s mind. No one at the scene will say it. After all, this team is well-trained, and everyone is here to do business.

    "The area we are passing through should be the''cheerer trail'' described in the God of War." Kamel recalled the information he had learned before and said while observing the surrounding situation. "It is said that this is where the servants of the God of War live. Area, it connects the "Glory Plaza" into the Kingdom of God and the eternal arena for the brave warriors, and it can also lead to the palace for the warriors to rest. When the warriors who were blessed by the **** of war died bravely, they would wear it Cross the Glory Square, enter this block, accept the cheers of the servants of the gods, and gradually fade away from the mortal fetus, truly becoming the eternal spirit in this kingdom of God..."

    A white knight raised his head, his gaze scanned the buildings without doors and windows, covered with iron gray roofs, and the empty wide avenues. For a long time, a low voice came from his heavy helmet: "No cheers. "

    The avatar of Ms. "Tower" lowered her head: "Yes, there is no cheering... that glorious and gorgeous myth has been personally ended by mortals."

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1266ï¼š phantom

    They walked toward the deeper part of the kingdom of God, and stepped across this land blessed by God. Mortals used a 10,000-year illusion to build this magnificent city, and now, it has become a magnificent ruin.

    The cheers and powerful guards of the gods in the myths and legends have all gone with the end of the myth. Carmel and the explorers led by him did not encounter any obstacles here...not even encountered anything other than themselves. Outside activity goals.

    Except for those ancient ruins that are constantly moving over the kingdom of God.

    The team passed through a tall arch, which stood abruptly on the street, as if it were a simple decoration. Milmina stretched out her hand and gently brushed it on the pillar supporting the arch, which looked indestructible, It seemed that the pillar with iron-gray metallic luster fell on a layer of weathered and decayed debris, which dissipated in mid-air, but the scars on the pillar were restored in the next second.

    "It was stagnated at the moment of destruction...Stayed at the moment when the mortal thoughts were disconnected," the former goddess of magic raised her head and said thoughtfully. So...I thought it would take on a more absurd and dilapidated appearance, but I didn''t expect it to be just a yellow and faded illusion."

    Carmel couldn''t help but raise his head to look at the tall lady beside him, and couldn''t help but ask with curiosity: "What is your country... like?"

    "As a former mortal mage, don''t you know?" Milmina showed a smile on her face, quietly watching the ancient arcane master floating next to her, "That country was created by you. ."

    "...There is an endless starry sky, each''star'' symbolizes a magical truth in the world, and there is an extremely huge magic tower standing in the center of the starry sky, the top of the tower and the base are hidden in the dark and invisible. All mysteries are gathered in the tower. The highest source of all laws guards every layer of the tower, and only blessed explorers are qualified to see the knowledge contained in that tower..."

    Listening to Carmel¡¯s low voice description, the smile on Milmina¡¯s face became more obvious, but that smile was mixed with more helplessness: "Yes, there is a high tower, there are stars and so on... However, I tried to touch the starry sky. It was just a shell covering the edge of the kingdom of God. I tried to remove those stars. They were just luminous stones inlaid on the shell with meaningless runes engraved on them¡ªmy eyes were clear. Looking outside through that shell, only the deadly ancient gods floating against the borders of the kingdom of God, broken bones and indescribable fragments poured in layers from the botched starry sky graffiti..."

    The former goddess of magic shook his head: "Then I shut myself in the tower for thousands of years, deliberately not answering any prayers that originated from mortals, not paying attention to the changes in the mortal world, and finally let the shell appear. The crack, I ran out of the kingdom of God, through the layers of wreckage and corpses, through the endless whispers and the remnants of thoughts that can make mortals go crazy instantly. It took a century, maybe two centuries. , Finally reached the gap between the deep sea and the shadow world... there, I finally felt a little peaceful."

    "...It''s not easy for you." Carmel was silent for a few seconds before finally suffocating such a sentence.

    He never thought that one day he would stand in front of a **** so peacefully, or even discuss such things with a god.

    The world is unpredictable.

    Milmina didn¡¯t pay attention to Carmel¡¯s sigh. She just looked forward suddenly. There was a magnificent arcuate wall standing in front of the team, and a gate large enough to accommodate giants stood on the high wall. , There are many gorgeous flags hung around the high wall. At the end of the flag, a heavy shield is used as a heavy hammer to make them hang straight down. On the top of the high wall, there are countless bright spears and swords as decoration, they are arranged neatly, as if An army is inspected in the formation.

    "It seems that we have arrived at another place described in the God of War," Carmel said in a serious tone, looking up at the front. "This should be the''area'' they described in the religious story. ."

    As the team moved forward, Milmina¡¯s gaze swept across the magnificent gate and the huge shields hanging on both sides of the gate. At the same time, she slowly said, ¡°The arena of Kyle, the God of War, stands at the end of the Cheerleader¡¯s Trail. The banquet palace is far away. This is the place where the gods visit. Kyle often comes to this arena personally to watch the brave warriors learn from each other and hone their skills. Sometimes he even walks in the form of an incarnation. Enter the arena to guide the warriors who are favored, and give them more powerful strength... But more often he sits on the highest throne at the end of the arena, reviewing everyone like a general."

    The gate of the arena was closed tightly. Milmina put her hand on the unusually heavy gate. She only pushed it gently, and the unshakable gate opened up enough to accommodate ordinary people. Through the opening, Carmel floated forward, but before passing through the gate, he couldn''t help but glance at Milmina: "How can you know the things of the God of War so much? You are not talking about different gods. Can¡¯t communicate and spy on Ability God¡¯s kingdom of God?"

    Milmina lowered her head, a faint smile appeared under her face covered in black gauze: "I checked it on the Internet temporarily."

    Carmel stayed for a while, and it was right to think about it right away-this lady Gaota is also a senior netizen. She spends 23 hours in the neural network for 24 hours a day... But it is reasonable and reasonable, this The answer is different from what he thought...

    However, after following His Majesty Gawain Cecil for so long, he also saw many weird things and unusual characters. At this time, he didn''t struggle for too long. He just adjusted his mentality and brought it back. His own heavy mobile energy station floated towards the gate of the arena first, while the rest of the exploratory team filed to keep up.

    Milmina followed through the gate and looked up to the end of the arena.

    An unusually tall and burly figure sits quietly on the throne prepared for the giant, covered with an impermeable iron-gray heavy armor, the hollow helmet hangs down slightly, and the black hole of the helmet is looking at the arena gate. In the direction, watching the uninvited guests stepping into this place.

    Cardiopulmonary arrest!

    Carmel raised his head and glanced, and instantly felt that the flow of magical power in his body was frozen and stagnant, and a series of metal collision sounds came from behind him¡ªthe white knights were also shocked when they saw the figure, and then The warriors¡¯ instincts made them grip the warhammer and heavy holy light blaster in their hands. Everyone was ready for battle in an instant, and two groups of shining arcane energy emerged in Carmel¡¯s hands. !

    But at such a tense moment, Milmina''s voice suddenly came, interrupting the attack that everyone was about to make: "Calm down-this seems to be just a phantom."

    "Phantom?" Carmel was startled. Only then did he notice that the figure sitting on the throne at the end of the arena was still completely silent until this moment. He just sat quietly on the throne, facing the people who stepped into this place. Uninvited guests have no response.

    A dry wind blew over the arena, and the flags flying on the top of the spear were violently agitated in the wind. The mortals who stepped into the kingdom of God and the phantom of the **** of war appeared in the kingdom of God. Confronting, Carmel finally put away the floating energy ball in his hand, and led the vigilant team towards the figure of the giant in the distance.

    The huge figure covered in hollow armor was still motionless¡ªit was then that Carmel and the White Knights finally felt relieved.

    At this time, Carmel also had time to feel the surrounding environment carefully. He raised an arm and watched the arcane light floating on the surface of the arm suppressed by the surrounding environment, and said thoughtfully: "Here is far away from the teleportation. The interference caused by the door... I might be able to place my magic laboratory in this arena."

    "It seems that the conditions are indeed very good," Milmina echoed. As the former master of the magic field, of course she knew that Carmel had always been looking for opportunities to verify the nature of magic, and she herself had an unprecedented view of this project. Interest, "When the follow-up equipment is in place, you can start to set up the experimental environment-if you need help, you can directly contact me."

    Carmel stopped. He looked at the smiling old **** beside him somewhat weirdly, and then whispered for a long time: "If necessary, I will."

    The explorers came to the huge throne, where the giant made of iron gray armor still sat quietly, maintaining a posture overlooking the arena, just as Milmina had judged: he was just a phantom.

    Carmel looked up. At such a close distance, he finally saw a trace of illusory and transparent texture from the surface of the iron gray armor, which made him a little curious: "Why is there a phantom of the **** of war here? The **** has fallen. Will this kind of phantom be produced in one''s own kingdom of God afterwards?"

    "I don''t know," Milmina shook her head slowly, "God of War... His fall process is very special, and my experience may not work here..."

    While talking, she stretched out her hand and gently touched the hollow and illusory iron-gray armor, a touch of cold and misty touch was passed over, and almost at the same time, all the exploration including Carmel A voice suddenly appeared in the minds of the team members. The voice was low, majestic, and with a steely texture. Everyone who heard it could not help but even surface the battlefield, the sword, the wall and the legion in their minds. Illusion, and the content of that voice is only one sentence:

    "Wish ya''ll good luck¡­"

    The voice in my mind disappeared, and the many illusions that appeared with the voice also disappeared, and a dull voice came from the white knight Quinn¡¯s helmet: "Master Carmel, I just heard..."

    "I heard it too-everyone checks mental contamination readings!"

    "The reading is zero." "There is no contamination." "The protective device did not alarm..."

    In the process of dealing with the power of the gods, no matter what you hear or see, you must be prepared for mental pollution. Therefore, the exploratory team quickly checked their respective conditions and confirmed that no one was mentally polluted. Only when Carmel had time to pay attention to the content of the "phantom" just now, he looked up at Milmina: "Just now that was the voice left by the God of War?!"

    "It seems so," Milmina also heard the voice, her eyes serious, "That should be the last ¡®thinking imprint¡¯ left by the God of War before he left here..."

    "Mind imprint..." a white knight said subconsciously, "Could he have known that we were coming, and left such a sentence?"

    "No..." Kamel had already reacted, he shook his head, "This sentence is not for us."

    He raised his head and fixed his eyes on the iron gray giant on the throne for a long time. After a few seconds, he said in a deep voice, "It is for the mortal army who will face him on the battlefield of Winterhold."

    Milmina was silent for a long time. It took a long time before she reached out and beat the cold and solemn throne lightly: "A foolish man without a brain..."

    When the exploration team calmed down, Carmel pondered for half a minute before suddenly raising his head to look at Milmina: "Did the God of War be completely out of control at that time? How could he leave such a sentence?"

    As soon as his voice fell, a voice suddenly came from between the rows of seats in the arena stands not far away: "At that time, my lord was indeed completely crazy...but there can also be a trace of reason in the ultimate madness."

    This sudden sound was even as scary as when I saw the phantom of the God of War just now. The magical brilliance on Carmel''s body skyrocketed, and he suddenly turned to the direction of the sound: "Who?!"

    Under the gazes of the explorers, a figure in a robe slowly walked out from behind the seats of the nearby stands.

    In this dead and gradually disintegrating God of War Kingdom, a mortal figure appeared!

    He wore the robes of a **** of war and an illusory and transparent crown on his head. His face looked blurred under the chaotic sky, but he could still vaguely identify an old man. This figure came out from behind the stands. Slowly walked down the stairs step by step and came to Carmel and the White Knights, like a ghost without any footsteps, no breath, just like the phantom of the God of War next to it.

    "You finally came out," Milmina was not surprised by the appearance of this figure, she seemed to have noticed it, "I felt you just now."

    "You are another god." The ghostly figure looked at Mirmina and said respectfully.

    "It used to be."

    "Forgive me for not being able to worship you-I only respect my Lord."

    "You didn''t have to worship me-I am retired."

    Carmel stared at the "ghost" old man who appeared in front of him. Although he had already guessed in his heart, he still asked in a serious tone: "Who are you?"

    "Malm Dunnett, this is the name I used...you can call me by it," said the old man in the priest''s robes slowly, "As for now...I''m just an insignificant servant here."

    "Malm Dunit, the Pope of Typhon Ares Church... As expected," Carmel stared at him, his voice low, "You should have rested in peace... Why are you still wandering here?"

    Malm, the former pope of the **** of war did not immediately answer, but turned around and looked at the figure on the throne, before whispering, "I will accompany my lord."

 Chapter 1267ï¼š Another rift

    The figure who was once the Pope of the God of War stood quietly under the majestic throne. He once became the carrier of the madness of the gods and the source of spiritual pollution spreading among the upper classes of Typhon and between the army. He single-handedly contributed to Typhon and Sisi. The mixed "war" between the two sides indirectly led to the liquidation and dismantling of the God of War Church by the Typhon imperial family.

    He was also captured by Rosetta Augustus himself, and was used as a "sacrifice" to guide the God of War to the earth in advance.

    Few figures can be a turning point in history books, and Malm Dunit is one of them, although his role at this turning point is not glorious.

    But all of this has become a distant past. For this phantom that does not know whether it is a ghost or a heroic soul, everything that has happened in the world is meaningless. He is just a negligible part of the divine kingdom that is constantly dissolving and disintegrating. Servants of, guarding the last illusion left by the gods, guarding the gate of this kingdom that has collapsed and disintegrated.

    "I didn''t expect to welcome visitors here," Malm Dunnett raised his head and looked at these people in front of him with a hint of curiosity, full of energy and brilliance of ancient arcanists, equipped with heavy armor and burly stature. The light "priest", the Ability God who descended here in the form of a projection incarnation... Such a team is an unimaginable existence in the years he is familiar with, "What are you doing here? This is just a ruin that is constantly collapsing."

    "Let''s explore the secrets of the gods," Carmel stared at the old man in front of him calmly. No matter what identity the old man had, it is now meaningless. He only regards the other party as an ordinary source of intelligence. Of course, in During this process, he also maintained basic caution to prevent this "ghost" wandering in the kingdom of God from carrying any polluting power, "What about you? How did you retain it after your own death and the fall of the gods? Spiritual, and still wandering here for so long?"

    Malm Dunnett was silent for a moment, then laughed: "I don''t know... probably because I hope so."

    Kamel was silent, but turned his head slightly to glance at Milmina who was also silent next to him, and then he nodded slightly: "We are going to continue exploring this place, are you going to stop us?"

    "No... I don''t have to stop you anymore," Malm Dunnett said lightly. "Mortals have defeated the gods. This kingdom of God is your spoils. This is the rule of free action recognized by our lord. This is Won by all mankind."

    Carmel breathed a sigh of relief. Although he did not think that the ghostly old man in front of him had the ability to stop a team of explorers escorted by the incarnation of a god, after all, it was in the kingdom of the **** of war, beyond all plans. Violent actions are likely to cause unpredictable changes here, so it is of course the best situation to avoid conflicts.

    But just as he raised his hand to order the White Knights to continue exploring other areas, Malm Dunnett''s voice suddenly rang again: "There is a place I want to take you to see."

    "A place?" Carmel looked at the ghostly phantom in front of him with some surprise and alertness. "What do you want us to see?"

    "Relax, I have no ill will towards you," Malm Dunit seemed to feel the change in Carmel''s mood. This may be some kind of "intuition" unique to the ghost, and his tone was with a smile." On the edge of the kingdom of God, I saw something that shouldn¡¯t be here. I think you might be interested in that sight. It¡¯s not far away, and it¡¯s coming through here soon."

    There was a hint of curiosity in Carmel''s heart. After a short period of hesitation and weighing, he chose to follow the ghost: "Lead the way ahead."

    Malm Duny nodded, and walked silently to a gate next to the throne. The exploration team followed under the leadership of Carmel, while Mirmina walked at the back of the team, alert to the environment. All changes.

    They passed through the outer wall of the arena and entered a new area through another door opposite to the Cheers¡¯ Trail, where there were also countless towering, doorless and windowless buildings lined with iron-gray roofs. And the high walls and towers decorated with swords and spears. The servants who once served the gods in this city have all disappeared. Only the hollow wind blew under the dim sky and rolled up on the empty streets. A little dust.

    After the fall of the gods, dust began to appear in the once spotless kingdom of God.

    But Malm Dunnett just shook his head slightly, and there was no more feeling that he had been wandering here for a long time. All the sighs had probably faded a long time ago. He just led the explorers all the way through these silent palaces and The streets, all the way forward, he was leading the team to the edge of the kingdom of God.

    And as he gradually approached the boundary of this space, Carmel noticed that the surrounding environment was quietly changing. The turbid brilliance of the sky had become darker and darker for some time, just as night was gradually falling, and the surrounding buildings were getting more and more More and more appearances of weathering and damage have appeared. The originally strong and complete high walls and bright and clean roofs have cracks and even gaps that shouldn¡¯t be there. Even the boulder streets under your feet have become potholes as they continue to move forward. Up, the complete stone slab is full of cracks.

    It was as if the closer to the edge of the kingdom of God, the more this space showed a state of being corroded and dispelled by certain forces.

    He couldn''t help looking at the senior advisor in the team. The beautiful "dame" who was three meters tall noticed the gaze coming from beside her, with a complicated smile under her veil, and whispered, "This is the kingdom of God. It will continue to disintegrate... it will first start from the edge and be disintegrated little by little by the disordered ripples in the deep sea. If the thoughts accumulated by generations of mortals are regarded as a reef gradually carved out, then the ripples in the deep sea are Although the waves and reefs seem to be solid, once they lose the continuous''maintenance'' of the ideological trend, they will peel off and disintegrate layer by layer under the endless wear and tear of the waves.

    "The disintegrated part will return to the chaotic state in the deep sea, and what you see... is just the initial stage of this process."

    Carmel listened to the knowledge that the former **** said. If it is kept in the past, it would be extremely dangerous to impart such knowledge directly to mortals, because they are "truths" outside of the mortal cognitive system. ", will directly point to the mystery of the operation of the gods, but today, the exploratory team composed of mortals has entered the kingdom of God, and Carmel and the white knights he led are witnessing the mysteries here with their own eyes, so some The knowledge that was originally taboo has become a field that mortals can touch. This is a kind of "symbolic" effect, and it is also one of the most basic principles in the realm of gods.

    At the same time, the exploratory team gradually passed through this urban area located on the Fringe of the Gods. As the sky gleamed down, the scene in their line of sight became more dilapidated and collapsed.

    There are fewer and fewer buildings standing intact, and more and more ruins are collapsing in sight. The towering palace walls have turned into bricks and shingles, and even a building collapsed in front of the explorers. It was quiet It collapsed silently, looking very strange.

    Milmina raised her hand, and a ball of light rose from her palm, and the brilliance of the illumination technique dispelled the darkness of the surrounding area, but further away, the chaotic darkness was still pouring in. That darkness There seemed to be invisible clumps or shadows surging in the middle, and layers of dark patches like visual errors piled up in the deepest part of the chaos.

    Carmel glanced at the chaotic darkness, and suddenly felt that the scene seemed familiar. After a short memory, he finally realized where he had seen a similar scene in the shadow world.

    The "sky" of the shadow world is almost exactly the same chaotic and dark state!

    "It seems that you have also found out," Milmina''s voice came at exactly this time. "The floating area of ??the kingdom of God is called the''deep sea'', and the deep sea is the deepest part of the shadow world in a sense. Unlike the distinct structure of the shadow world-the present world, from the shadow world to the deep sea to the kingdom of God, the separation between them is not so obvious...especially when the border of the kingdom of God is broken, this kind of boundary will be It looks more and more blurred..."

    "From where can I go directly to the Shadow Realm?" Carmel couldn''t help but ask curiously. His curiosity and deduction ability as a scholar is starting to work, "If the''direction'' is correct, can you even go to the Rebellious Courtyard? "

    "...Unfortunately, it''s not that simple," Milmina laughed softly, and she shook her head. The existence may not necessarily exist, the existence may not necessarily be known... That is the lowest level of the world, the birth and mapping of everything is not as simple as the common sense of extraordinary people. The specific mystery of this is not even known to the gods, but I think... maybe one day, you can figure it out with your own efforts."

    Carmel thought carefully about these mysterious, difficult and obscure words that Milmina said, and at this moment, Malm Dunit¡¯s voice suddenly came from the front: "We are here. The vision I want to show you at the border of the kingdom of God is just ahead."

    Carmel was awakened from his contemplation. He raised his head and looked forward, and the scene of the border of the kingdom of God was rushing over his face!

    The city of God of War has come to an end, and the ground in front of the exploratory team seems to have been broken by an invisible force, presenting a shocking and fragmented state. On the other side of the fierce and fragmented dividing line, the ground has completely disappeared, and the broken building remains. Separated from the realm of the kingdom of God, rolling in a cloud of surging dust, and at the end of the earth on the side of everyone''s feet, the broken high walls and the edges of the buildings also showed a torn state, shattered sand and dust. Flowing down from those cracks like flowing water, falling continuously, falling out of the earth, and falling into the disturbing boundless sea of ??clouds outside the kingdom of God.

    Milmina raised her hand, and another ball of light rose into the sky and floated over the sea of ??clouds. The ball of light emitted a boundless brilliance, illuminating the entire sea of ??clouds, allowing Carmel to see farther away.

    He saw countless vortices all over the sea of ??clouds, and the end of the sea of ??clouds seemed to be boiling, showing a state of constant tumbling and transpiration. There was a very obvious boundary between the chaotic darkness and the sea of ??clouds in the distance, and there was a constant escape from the kingdom of God. The scattered matter is swallowed by that boundary, and in the blink of an eye it will become finely divided particles, which will disappear in the next instant.

    This is the scene where the kingdom of God is constantly being swallowed by the ripples of the deep sea after death. Even the tough-minded white knights can''t help being shocked after seeing this spectacular sight that no one has ever seen before, and exclaimed in a low voice.

    However, what Malm Dunit wanted to show to Carmel and others was not just this "swallowing dividing line", nor just the tumbling sea of ??sand and clouds.

    The former Pope of the God of War raised his fingers to the distance, and a low and hoarse voice came from the depths of the spirit body: "Did you see that way? The biggest vortex, what I want to show you is that thing."

    Carmel''s gaze then focused on the direction of the Pope''s ghost fingers. In the next second, the two arcane brilliance at the position of his head suddenly shrank.

    In the depths of the sea of ??clouds, a huge vortex is tumbling, and broken building ruins are undulating around the vortex, and a huge spatial fissure is revealed in the surging of the sea of ??dust and clouds. The fissure is coming from nowhere. I don¡¯t know where it leads, its curved edge presents an arc, like a small part accidentally exposed by a larger structure. It is located in the center of the vortex, with debris floating around it. Accidentally approaching, it will be torn and swallowed by that crack in an instant.

    And in the depths of the rift, the strange, striking blue brilliance surged like water waves, with a texture that made Carmel extremely familiar.

    He hadn''t seen such a light in a thousand years.

    Carmel stared in that direction for a long time, and then slowly stretched out his hand after repeated consideration. His hand crossed the fragmented boundary line on the edge of the kingdom of God, and almost the moment he crossed this boundary, he felt The feeling of depletion of magic power disappeared. A strong magic response came from the fissure in the distance, and the magic "radiation" it released seemed to permeate the entire sea of ??clouds.

    Kamel withdrew his hand, knowing something in his heart.

    The broken boundary under my feet is the current "complete limit" of the God of War. Inside the boundary, the power of the kingdom of God is in a complete state. It repels magic and maintains the "magic vacuum" within the boundary. On the outside, the effect of the kingdom of God''s repelling magic power disappeared, and the entire sea of ??sand, dust and clouds (the "swallowing transition" zone between the kingdom of God and the deep sea) was full of magic power that escaped from that rift.

    Carmel is no stranger to it...that is the magic of the Deep Blue Well.

    A term that has recently become a hot topic of discussion among the top scholars of the empire suddenly emerged from his mind: the deep blue network.

    "Will there be a dark blue network near the realm of the kingdom of God?" Carmel suddenly turned his head and looked at Mirmina and asked.

    "The dark blue network runs through all the realms of the entire planet. In theory, whether it is the shadow world or the shadow world, whether it is the elemental world or the kingdom of God, they are all within the penetration range of the dark blue network channel," Milmina said immediately, but Immediately afterwards, she changed her conversation, with a hint of anxiety in her tone, "But this... is not a normal dark blue network."

    "Not a normal deep blue network? What do you mean?"

    "It''s a crack, a leak, do you understand? The normal dark blue network is a smooth flow of magical power. Although it contains extremely powerful energy, it is like a blood flow wrapped in blood vessels. Flows within the''trajectory'', but this...the condition of this fissure is obviously wrong!"

 Chapter 1268ï¼š Not just a rift

    No one knows the mystery of the flow of magic better than a goddess who holds the authority of magic.

    After hearing Milmina¡¯s very serious explanation, Kamel immediately realized the seriousness behind the incident, and at the same time he realized the seriousness, he also instantly had a new doubt: "... Have you never seen this kind of rift in the realm of the kingdom of Gods before? As far as I know, you often wander the fringes between the kingdoms of God and observe the changes in the deep sea..."

    Milmina did not answer him. The expression of the former master of magic suddenly became a little weird. She stared at the deep blue crack that emerged in the distant whirlpool. She seemed to perceive or realize something, but she was confused. Some kind of dazed state.

    At the same time, Pope Malm Dunit, the **** of war, who brought the crowd on the side, broke the silence: "This thing is not what should be in the kingdom of my lord, and I don''t know where it came from... It may have existed here for hundreds or even thousands of years. After that, due to the fall of my lord, the place was out of control, and the kingdom of God gradually''floated'' near this rift..."

    While speaking, a shock suddenly came from everyone''s feet, and Carmel hurriedly led the explorers back. The next moment they saw a little material falling down from the edge of the kingdom of God, turning into dust falling in the wind. Enter the depths of the sea of ??clouds beyond the boundary.

    This process of disintegrating and dissipating is still going on, and I am afraid it will continue for a long time.

    Carmel looked at Milmina, who seemed to be in deep thought, but when he just wanted to ask something, Malm Dunnett¡¯s voice sounded again: "I want you to see more than just this rift. ."

    "It''s not just this rift?" Carmel couldn''t help but asked in astonishment. "Is there something else here?"

    "Yes, there is another thing that I don''t recognize. No matter what it is, I don''t think it is something that should appear in the''realm of the gods''," Malm Dunit said slowly, and he turned to the distant place. A sea of ??clouds, watching its dim and chaotic edge, "I can''t see it yet, but counting the time, it should be about to appear..."

    "Can''t see it now?" Carmel asked curiously, with a little speculation in his heart, "Could it be that thing..."

    "The thing will come close here periodically, but I am trapped here and lack the means. I cannot determine the relative position of the thing to the kingdom of God or its trajectory..." Malm said slowly, suddenly raising his hand to point. Far away, "Ah, it''s coming..."

    As the pope of the **** of war fell, the members of the exploratory team all looked in the direction of this ghost finger, and the two arcane brilliance on the position of Carmel''s head brightened little by little, and he "stared" at it. At the dim and chaotic boundary, suddenly, a ray of light slowly "floated up" from the end of the boundary line.

    The first thing that appeared in front of everyone was a bright beam of light, which penetrated the chaotic field in the deep ocean, dispelling the dim environment at the edge of the sea of ??clouds, and followed by a series of flashing lights around the beam, which seemed to outline a The huge outline, and as the huge shadow behind that outline gradually approached, its amazing posture gradually appeared in front of everyone.

    Camel saw a huge arc covered with unknown material edge first protruding out of the dark boundary, slowly rising above the sea of ??clouds, followed by the continuous alloy structure and the "steel earth" supported by the structure, it seemed as if It is a flat, weird giant ship, and it seems to be a rootless island floating in a sea of ??chaos and clouds. Its exposed part has irregular edge contours, as if it should be part of a larger structure, or in advance An area for docking with other structures is reserved.

    Then this huge, almost astonishing thing as a city continued to float up, and the material at the edge of the sea of ??clouds was disturbed by its huge boundary, rolling up layers of silent air waves, and countless dusts flying up, Following the edge of the alloy structure, it fell like water, and Carmel tried to look at the end of the sea of ??clouds in the distance, looking at the scene of the surface of the "steel earth", he saw the flashing lights, like a shield-like barrier. And towering things like buildings, and farther away, he also vaguely saw some things of different colors leaning against the edge of the earth, but it was not like the "steel earth" itself should have. The structure is like something accidentally "hanging" on its edge...something.

    However, that has exceeded the limit of ordinary vision.

    Under the thickly enclosed helmets of the white knights, a few suppressed exclamations rang out, and the high-ranking battle cultivator Quin''s voice sounded in a low voice: "Holy Light...what is that?"

    "No matter what it is, it is definitely not the kingdom of God... nor is it any fragment left by the kingdom of gods or gods, it is obviously moving..." Carmel muttered in a low voice, and suddenly turned his eyes to Malm, who was aside. Dunet, "Will it bump into it?"

    "No, it will move slowly near the border, and it will be very close here, but it will not bump into it. It seems to be able to accurately determine the distance to the kingdom of God, and approach and stay away according to a strict cycle," the former Pope of the God of War Unreservedly speaking about the laws that I have observed while wandering here for such a long time, "That thing feels alive, but I haven''t seen any life... or life-like things appearing on it. Of course, it may also be that the superficial cognition of mortals has blinded my eyes. In this kingdom of gods...many things are not understandable by the wisdom of mortals..."

    "Madam," Carmel turned to look in the direction of Milmina, "Are you..."

    Halfway through his words, he stopped, because he saw that the "magic master" had widened his eyes and was staring at the huge shadow rising from the depths of the sea of ??clouds with great amazement, and he didn''t know if it was an illusion. , He even saw some uncontrollable...tension and fear from the magic master.

    But Milmina finally woke up in shock. She seemed to have managed to fight the tension from the depths of her soul, and heard Carmel''s call. Her eyes were fixed on the edge of the sea of ??clouds that was still slowly approaching here. "Steel Land", a certain "veil" shrouded in memory was broken. She gradually widened her eyes and exclaimed softly: "I know, I know what I have overlooked... I have seen this! I can always see this thing! It has been patrolling the kingdoms of God for countless years!"

    Carmel was taken aback: "Have you seen this? It has been patrolling between the kingdoms of God? But neither you nor Mr. Deer ever mentioned..."

    "It erased its own existence in our memory!" Milmina finally found the missing piece of puzzle. The shielded and concealed part of her memory was clearly emerging, "''God'' can''t see it." This thing, only mortals can!"

    Kamal felt that the flow of magical power in his body was not in a big or small disorder, and a kind of trembling from the soul that had not been seen in many years strongly impacted his mind. If he still has the respiratory system, he At this moment, he will take a breath and then he reacted, while looking at the iron earth that was undulating and approaching in the sea of ??clouds, he said quickly: "This has exceeded all our plans... What happened here must be reported immediately. !"

    "I''m already contacting Cecil City and I hope that I can receive news from Gawain in Tarrond," Milmina said immediately, "In addition, it is necessary for the Typhons to inform, Luo. Setta Augustus is a mortal who can preside over the big picture."

    "I''m editing a message to Ms. Windsor Mapel on the other side of the portal," Carmel said quickly, with rapidly changing magic runes floating around him. The ancient arcane master was bypassing ordinary communication equipment. , Directly used his ability to control magic power to contact the left-behind personnel on the other side of the portal. At the same time, he was also paying attention to the behemoth running in the sea of ??clouds. During a brief period of thought, he suddenly asked, " In the chaotic space outside the kingdom of God... is secular matter allowed to exist?"

    "Secular matter? Of course it can exist. Although this is an area where the boundary between material and non-material is extremely blurred, secular matter will not disintegrate due to contact with the environment in the deep sea. It is just that it is located within the''radiation range'' of many divine kingdoms. And there are echoes of ancient thoughts lingering everywhere, it is easy to appear some..." Milmina subconsciously explained a few words, but suddenly reacted in the middle of speaking, looking at Carmel with strange eyes, "Wait. Wait, are you going to explore... It¡¯s too dangerous! Everything about that thing is unclear, and even the gods don¡¯t know what dangers are on it, and it operates outside the kingdom of God, and it¡¯s impossible to say where it will go. ¡­"

    As the magic master said, his expression became extremely serious: "The outside of the gods is the vast''deep sea'', the ripples at the bottom of the world. Although I often wander around there, the area and the whole area that I can explore The deep sea is nothing compared to mentioning that the things in the depths are a mystery to the gods, it is too early for you..."

    "I know, I''m not going to take this risk with my own or other people''s lives." Facing Milmina''s nervous reaction like a mortal, Carmel seemed a little surprised, but soon he reacted. Come over, shook his head and said, "But we should still do something...I have an exploration plan."

    While talking, his gaze fell on the back of the exploratory team. The "Explorer" magic puppet with a billowing brass shell and long mechanical limbs was quietly staying behind the crowd, a piece with a complex rune. The "arm" extends from its copper shell and rests on the surface of the magic storage energy tank dragged behind Carmel: it is replenishing its magic power.

    It seems that he has noticed the changes in the surrounding atmosphere. This magic puppet with extremely high intelligence and self-discipline action ability made a string of gurgling sounds in its body. Its long mechanical articulations moved in place, and the runes on the outer shell suddenly appeared suddenly. Darken up.

    Outside of the kingdom of God, the behemoth moving in the sea of ??sand, dust and clouds is slowly passing by the border area of ??the kingdom of the **** of war. It has crossed the closest point to the kingdom of the gods, just like when it came, it is in the sea of ??clouds. A silent wave of air was rolled up in the middle and began to slowly move away.

    "...The cost of this thing is very high, but Ms. Windsor will understand that we have no time to think about my contingency," Carmel said, already reaching out to the explorer doll, the invisible magic supporting it. This mechanical device turned into a plastic energy hand and raised it in the air, "I hope it can complete the task safely, otherwise I can only deduct it from my salary..."

    He raised his arm, and the power-shaping hand immediately threw the magic puppet out, but at this moment, Milmina''s voice suddenly came from the side: "Wait a minute."

    "Madam?" Carmel stopped. "Madam, we need to figure out what that thing is. The magic puppet is for this kind of occasion..."

    Milmina snapped her fingers without waiting for Carmel to finish speaking. Another more powerful magical power formed in midair instantly, dispelling the hand of plastic energy that Carmel had created, and took over the round explorer. Magic Puppet: "I know, what I mean is to let me come in such a bad casting environment, I should be''throwing more accurately'' than you."

    While talking, she raised her finger, and the explorer puppet caught in the air by the energy-shaping hand finally reacted. It made another string of gurgling sounds in it, and then the long mechanical limbs quickly gathered. Under the belly, the whole became a chubby mechanical sphere, leaving only a general-purpose probe arm stretched out in the air and waved in the direction of Milmina twice to show that he was ready.

    Milmina then stretched out her hand and pointed towards the distance, and the plastic hand formed by invisible magic suddenly waved through the air.

    The explorer doll that shrank into a mechanical ball instantly crossed the invisible boundary of the kingdom of God, flew over the surging invisible sea of ??clouds, and flew towards the "steel land" that was slowly moving away in the distance.

    Carmel watched this scene nervously, and what he was worried about did not happen. The surface of the "steel land" had neither intercepted missiles and high-energy beams, nor had any guards to destroy the intruder emerged.

    The mechanical ball landed straight on the surface of the steel earth, and landed gently under the buffer of the last magical force.

    It shook in place, and several long mechanical articulations extended from the bottom of the round brass shell. Then the self-disciplined magic puppet crawled around in place for a few steps, as if it was calibrating its position and automatically determining the next exploration plan. , And then quickly ran to the depths of the steel land. At the same time, the entire "steel land" was getting away from everyone¡¯s sight faster and faster. It flew to the chaotic and dark space at the end of the sea of ??clouds. One side slowly sinks into the sea of ??clouds.

    "...I can feel that the magic puppet''s signal is getting weaker and weaker," Milmina said, breaking the silence. "In the deep sea environment, the orderly magic signal decays quickly. Next, let''s look at the magic puppet''s own. Skilled."

    Carmel was silent for a moment, and couldn''t help turning to Malm Dunit''s spirit body: "You said that the thing would periodically appear and approach, right?"

    "Yes," Malm said with certainty. "Although there are no sun and stars here, I have a way to calculate the time. That thing will "float" from the end of chaos and approach every two days. For nearly a year, this The law has never been broken."

    "Very well," Milmina on the side let out a sigh of relief, "Then let''s wait for it to appear again."

    With that, she looked down at Carmel, who was floating next to her.

    "Before that, we can start setting up your laboratory, Carmel."

 Chapter 1269ï¼š Deep water and shallow shadow

    At the same time, the Antavian crash area was in the water element domain corresponding to the main material space.

    The never-ending rain covers the boundless sea and fills between the two layers of oceans. Above the boundless sea, the sea that hangs upside down in the air is showing layers of waves. In the waves, water elements can be seen to shuttle back and forth. , Continues the cycle of continuous growth, fusion, struggle, and reorganization, and in the depths of the endless sea, you can vaguely see a large-scale blue light flow across the deep sea and connect to the huge on the other side of the ocean. In the water system.

    This scene that is impossible to see in the current world and completely violates the common sense of the material world is the normal state of the water element field. The pure elemental power blends with the magical background of this world, forming a unique "cycle" here. System, but for the Krakens who are also elemental creatures, the environment here does not make them feel intimacy. This is just a space that is paradoxical to their home world, and the vast and boundless sea here is not theirs either. The sea in my hometown world in my memory.

    But the siren lacks heart and lungs, and they adapt quickly to the environment.

    A sentry stands steady as it stands in the undulating waves of the boundless sea. It looks like a slightly open shell, with a streamlined shell with a silver-white metallic texture, and a light blue painting decoration on its surface. It outlines the unique totem patterns of the sea monsters that look like the limbs of certain deep-sea creatures. In the gaps opened by the shells, you can see a full and brilliant energy barrier. Inside the barrier, you can vaguely see the living cabin, weapon station, With facilities such as communication stations, as well as decorative tentacles and seaweeds, more than a dozen sea monsters are busy among the outpost facilities.

    On the base of the outpost, there are several "anchored" devices emitting blue apertures, which together maintain the stability of this building from the material world, so that it will not drift away in this world with only the ocean. .

    On the edge of the outpost, on the duty platform shaped like a crescent, two sea-monster sentries on duty are monitoring the situation in the boundless sea. They all have the lower body shaped like sea snakes, and their long tails have turned into a very stable form. Holding a trident-shaped weapon in his hand, the front end of the silver-white weapon was slightly glowing with ripples of light and shadow, which was a unique phenomenon produced by the continuous "refreshing" of the charged particle stream on the blade.

    "Yawn... I feel like I have been standing here for a century." A kraken with long sea-blue hair yawned suddenly, his long tail curled up under his body, and the tip of his tail stuck his head to the left. Swinging to the right, "I am drowsy under this rain..."

    "Trick the calf, you would be drowsy without this rain," the siren with long lavender hair beside her couldn''t help but squinted to this side, "You are lazy, as long as you don''t stand guard and stay alert."

    "Don''t say that, Coroline," the sea-blue long-haired siren shook the trident in his hand, "I am still very serious, mainly because the things we are responsible for staring at are really boring, just a few''flows''. , No change at all..."

    The sea monster called Coroline did not answer the complaints of her companions, but looked down at the scene deep in the thick layer of sea water. As a water elementary creature, her sight could see far and far through the dark and deep sea. , And in her sight, those light blue light streams running through the depths of the boundless sea are indeed like some kind of beautiful "water stream", she just stared at it for more than ten seconds, suddenly raised her head and said: "You said What the **** is this thing? It looks like water but not water. It emerges out of thin air from the bottom of the sea, and then flows out of thin air to some unknown place. Her Majesty the Queen still makes us stare at it so seriously. Report any changes...what the **** is this?"

    "Did you not listen to the witch Hathaway? This thing is called the''Dark Blue Netway'', which is the''power system'' of this planet. It is similar to ocean currents and atmospheric circulation, but what flows in it is magic. And unlike ocean currents and atmospheric cycles that can only appear in the material world, it can flow in all the "boundaries" of the entire planet, just like a net in places such as the real world, the shadow world, and the shadow world. cycle¡­"

    This sea monster with long blue hair seems to be quite knowledgeable. At least he has listened carefully to the teachings of scholars. However, her companion named Coralin is obviously not a material to listen carefully. He only listened to half of it. Lin shook her head and said with an expression of "I fully understand everything": "Power system? Ocean currents? Then I seem to understand..."

    While talking, she looked down at the blue light stream in the depths of the sea, with an expression of wanting trouble on her face: "Then where do you think I will swim if I plunge into it?"

    "You didn''t understand it at all!" The blue-haired siren was shocked. "This thing is not water. Let me tell you. If you go down fast, you might die in it. We finally truce with the local water element. For many years, after you die, you can¡¯t explain why we fight again..."

    The Sea-Monster sentry was obviously frightened by his companion¡¯s peculiar thoughts. In an instant, Barabara spoke with such a large number of things to persuade his sister, who has always been strong in action, named Ke Luolin. On the other hand, the sea monster listened without a word. In the end, she finally gave up her very creative idea, but her eyes still couldn''t help falling in the blue light stream that penetrated the endless sea, making trouble. His heart was about to move, and his mouth murmured: "Then you say...Is there anything that can be shuttled in this kind of''river''? Since they are a kind of''netway''..."

    "You ask me who am I going to ask... Maybe Hathaway or Her Majesty knows?" The blue-haired Siren thought for a while, and the tip of his tail swayed quickly in the air. "After all, we can perceive and understand the planet The "magic power" is something that only happened not long ago. Even the big witch is half-knowledge about this aspect. All our knowledge about magic and the "deep blue network" comes from the exchanges with land allies. Land allies and sea monsters The racial differences between them are so big..."

    "Yes," Coroline curled her tail with a trident, knocked her fists with both hands, with an expression of "I understand again", "The land allies are so different from our life forms, they jumped into the deep blue It will hang up in the network, and it is not necessarily on the sea monster, so it is about that I can still get in with a fierce man..."

    Before she finished her words, the blue-haired siren next to her directly wrapped her tail with her tail, and the two long snake tails instantly tied into a knot.

    "I have to prevent you from dying. I heard that after you took the initiative to''terminate'' yourself and regenerate many years ago, your mind has been abnormal. Now I can understand it," the blue-haired siren said helplessly. The task is just to monitor the energy flow here, so you can save trouble and don¡¯t make trouble, okay... Tsk, now I am not sleepy at all..."

    "Okay, I''m just kidding." Seeing the helpless expression on her companion''s face, Kralin finally raised her hands to express her total abandonment of the idea of ??"a fierce man going down", and she glanced at the bottom of the sea again. , "Let¡¯s go to the monitoring room after the change of shift, and see if the sisters over there find anything interesting, and then I¡¯m going to chew a dried squid to comfort myself..."

    Before she finished her words, an extremely swift shadow suddenly flashed across the blue light stream in the depths of the boundless sea, and the shadow made the two sentry on the sentry''s eyes widened in an instant.

    Although they kept on bb when they were standing guard, they never diverted their attention from what they were monitoring, and the flashing shadow did not escape the eyes of the two Kraken soldiers.

    "Did you see that?" Coroline immediately drew out her trident from the tail, and quickly said while watching nervously whether the light flow on the bottom of the sea is moving, "I didn''t see what it was. But something must have passed by just now..."

    "I saw... the thing is very fast, I can''t see clearly, but the monitoring room may have captured a clearer image!" The blue-haired siren had already reacted, and she quickly called other sentries in the dormitory to come over and change guards. The ground said to Coroline, "This must meet the''reporting standards'' ordered by Her Majesty the Queen. I will go to the monitoring room to adjust the monitoring. You go to the communication station to contact the Antavien! Let''s go separately!"

    "it is good!"

    The two Krakens rushed to the two areas of the outpost quickly, their tails tied into knots "boom" were pulled straight, but after all, they were well-trained soldiers, and the little embarrassment did not affect them in carrying out their own tasks. For the task, the two sea monsters raised the tridents in their hands at the same time, cut off the tails that would not be unraveling for a while without hesitation, and then yelled in pain while yelling, "I knew you would cut me too." "Don''t cut it" and ran quickly to the direction of the monitoring room and the communication station.

    ...

    In New Agundor, inside the Jury Headquarters that was renovated and rebuilt with abandoned facilities, Andal, standing next to a projection round table in the image of an old man of vicissitudes, is frowning closely. This one has experienced nearly two hundred dragons. Thousands of years of history, the arrival of the ancient sailors and the modern "migration ceremony", the ancient dragon who has witnessed the vicissitudes of this planet, but at this moment exudes a kind of nervousness like an enemy, and his face is unprecedented. : "The rift...the rift that runs through the entire Tower of Inverse Tide, and the scale can even extend to the rift on the west coast...and how many years that thing has been there?!"

    Above the projection round table with many dragon language runes engraved on it, Herragor''s figure clearly appeared in front of Andal. The expression on the face of the dragon leader was not much better than that of Andal, and even looked a little more gloomy: "There is no theory that can explain all of this. The rift is hidden from everyone''s eyes. It includes not only you and me, but even... the gods. According to the clues that Gawain Cecil found on the scene, there seems to be a clue there.'' The''veil'' is working, it is a miracle-level power, and after losing its power to maintain it, it still has an effect until it is attacked by the shadow and dust before disintegrating on its own.

    "As for the fissures outside the tower, they were discovered by the two whelps that were infested by the dark blue magic...I suspect that all the whelps infested by the dark blue magic can see or perceive those fissures..."

    Andal nodded his head with a terrible expression, and said in a low tone: "The fissure may have been affecting our dragon eggs many years ago, but for a long time, Tarrond has been protected by gods, so this influence has been blocked. , It¡¯s not until now that the gods have left that the traces of the Whelp¡¯s impact are revealed. The Dark Blue Network is not a recent problem, but it was abnormal many years ago..."

    "These are not important anymore, old friends, these are secondary." Herragor interrupted Andal. The dragon leader''s expression was very solemn. "The most important thing now is the''reverse'' in that tower. Tide''...According to the clues currently discovered by Gawain Cecil, if the situation really develops in the worst direction, then the tide...I am afraid that it has already been out of trouble, and it may have been out of trouble a few centuries ago.

    "Andal, our guarding and monitoring of that tower has been a joke for so long. Talrond has encountered a big problem."

    "It''s not that Tarrond has a big problem, it''s that the world is about to encounter a big problem," Andal took a breath, "An out-of-control''God of Disorder'' wanders in the sight of mortal civilization. Besides, the big basket we stabbed out a million years ago has finally turned into a flame out of control."

    The two leaders in the room suddenly fell silent at the same time. In this uncomfortable silence, a new light curtain suddenly rose up on the projection round table. After a moment of interference, Gawain''s figure appeared in the hologram of Herragor. Next to the projection.

    "I didn''t mean to interrupt, but I think it is necessary to contact you directly," Gawain said. The background behind him is a vast white interior. "Two Talrond leaders, you should already know me. The situation here."

    "Yes, we received the report forwarded by Noretta," Herragor immediately sorted out his expressions, and said calmly, "The situation is very serious...I have nothing to hide from you. This situation exceeds that of me and Andal. The worst judgment."

    It is indeed beyond the worst judgment. After all, before this, he and Andal''s worst speculation on the Tower of Inverse Tide was that it was about to lose control completely. Who would have thought that the tower would directly give everyone a great surprise. It leaked six hundred years ago...

    Hragor then said: "Are you still in that tower?"

    "Yes, I''m still here. We have confirmed that there is no trace of divine pollution left in it. It is a very ironic situation. This tower that allows everyone to face the enemy is very safe at the moment. It is an ancient relic that will not move. "Gao Wen said with a wry smile," I am organizing personnel to expand the scope of investigation here. Although I don''t think that we can find the whereabouts of the''getting out of trouble'' by this, but this can give us a little more understanding of this ruin. ."

    Speaking of this, he sighed and said helplessly: "I didn''t expect that the team brought in to deal with the crisis would finally be used in this area, but it was not a waste of time."

    Hragor''s face was tense, and it was a long time before he let out a sigh: "...Talrond should be responsible for all this."

    "It''s not easy to hold accountable for more than one million years of bad accounts," Gao Wen interrupted the dragon leader. "Now we have more important things to face about the escaped''God of the tide''. I think Listen to your opinions."

    The escaping **** of the tide...Where will he be at this moment?

    Hragor''s face sank like water. It was difficult to answer this question, but he didn''t seem to have an answer at all.

    (The time to push the book is that the "Manual of Conquering Another World" that I pushed last time is still strong and growing well. It is about to be on the shelves recently. I think I can push it again. If you like the development of the theme of another world, you can check it out.)

 Chapter 1270ï¼š Plan change

    The Tower of Upstream has stood as standing as it has been for millions of years, but the God of Upstream, who was trapped in this tower, is long gone. Behind the invisible curtain, the gap through the planet has opened a path to other worlds. According to the existing clues, the time when this crack appeared may even be traced back to several centuries ago.

    So this brings up a very important question: where has the **** of rebellion gone? What does he "want" to do?

    In the lobby on the first floor of the tower, Gao Wen is using the data in his mind and visitor permissions to confirm the status of the tower¡¯s facilities, and in the vast indoor space behind him, dozens of dragons sent from the Bitter Winter And human investigators are collecting information and investigating everywhere-there are also several teams on the steel island outside the tower, collecting various clues. This ancient relic, which has been silent for countless years, is suddenly bustling today. stand up.

    In the past, Tarrond would never allow this kind of chaos to happen, but now the true situation of the tower has been exposed-it is very safe, very ironic security.

    Ordinary people entering the tower will no longer be contaminated by knowledge, and as long as the dragons do not help open the database of sailors, ordinary human investigators here will not learn those dangerous technologies from interstellar civilization that are too far beyond the current era.

    "After escaping from here, the **** of the tide will not lurking honestly. He is an ancient **** who is out of control and has a strong tendency to''autonomous action''. It is his instinct and even his priesthood to make trouble." Gawain stood next to the material delivery track, touched a control panel in front of the track device casually, and while consulting the constantly refreshing data chart on the display, he casually said to the holographic projection floating nearby, "But we don¡¯t No belief that seems to be against the tide has been found in the mortal kingdom."

    The figures of Herragor and Andal appeared in the holographic projection, and the latter''s old face looked very serious: "With our current ability, it is still impossible to trace where those fissures lead to-and even if it can be traced, it doesn''t make much sense. , "Adverse Tide" will not honestly stay at the exit of the rift, for several centuries...enough for it to wander to any corner of the world."

    At this moment, Herrag''s voice suddenly came: "Actually...I thought of one thing."

    "Talk about it," Gao Wen nodded immediately, "Any thoughts and inspirations now have reference meaning."

    "Adventurer Mr. Modil." Herragor''s gaze fell directly on Modil next to Gawain. The great adventurer is now studying the ancient touch screen with curiosity, and seems to be right. The working principle of it is very curious. When someone called his name suddenly, he excitedly raised his head: "Huh? You call me?"

    "Yes," Herragor nodded slightly. "Do you remember the scene you saw the last time you strayed into the gray desert? Lady Ye fought an indescribable thing that emerged from the ruins of the city. That thing There is the terrible and strange coercion of the gods, but it does not meet the characteristics of any "right god"-your spirit is almost seriously injured."

    With this reminder, not only Modil himself, but even Gawain, who was standing next to him, immediately recalled this piece of information. The latter''s eyes narrowed slightly, and he guessed what Herragor thought: "You suspect that The indescribable thing fighting against Lady Ye is..."

    Herragor nodded slowly, and said solemnly: "Yes, I lack evidence, but I doubt it."

    "...Lack of evidence...but your suspicion is not groundless, there are indeed clues pointing in this direction," Gao Wen said in a deep voice. The clues that he has always grasped are quickly assembled in his mind, and the related parts are a little bit related. Connected together, they can¡¯t form a clear context, but a person with a keen sense of smell can see the clue from this vague direction, "Modil was polluted by the tide in this high tower, and now he is inexplicably established with Ms. Ye Contact; the reverse tide has been out of the shackles here for a long time, but its power has never appeared in the world, and Lady Ye¡¯s kingdom of God is just cut off from the world; the ¡°unspeakable things¡± that appear in Lady Ye¡¯s kingdom are like gods The horrible side of, but it does not conform to the brilliance and stalwart form that any''righteous god'' should have, and looks like an unformed freak, which is also in line with the theoretical characteristics of the back tide...

    Amber blinked, looked at Gawain and then at the two dragon leaders in the holographic projection. At this time, he finally found a chance to interject: "Yes, I remember we guessed before that if we get out of trouble, we will cause trouble. Then he is most likely to act on Lady Ye-alone, weak and without a backing of believers, the kingdom of God is still hidden in the blind spot of the gods, it is like an old man walking in the dark alley in the middle of the night. And he also took the initiative to put a sack on his head... It¡¯s just that no one of us thought that the tide was really out of trouble at the time, and everyone¡¯s thoughts did not extend to this side..."

    Just halfway through her description, Modil and the two dragon leaders couldn¡¯t help casting strange eyes at her, and Gawain next to her couldn¡¯t help patting the shadow assault goose on the shoulder: "You I had suspected that I was the **** of choice for Ms. Ye before anyway, and I thought of others as the main **** of faith, even if I later found out that I might have believed it wrong, at this time I have to speak a little more empathetic..."

    Amber blinked innocently: "I didn''t talk nonsense, I just talked about the feeling in my heart... To be fair, I still admire Ms. Ye. I have been able to hold it from the sailor for so many years, and I admire it to death..."

    If you change this to someone else, you have to give people a sense of ridicule and ridicule, but Amber¡¯s words, Gawain, sounds no sense of disobedience at all, think about this guy¡¯s character that is stubborn, jumpy, and capable. , She should really admire a lady Ye who can linger under the nose of the sailor for nearly a million years...

    However, he didn''t say these words face to face-mainly because Amber would surely smile shamelessly when he said them face to face, so he just shook his head and his attention returned to the question about "adverse tide" and Lady Ye.

    "Even if there is evidence to point the clues of the''adversity'' to Ms. Ye, the situation may not change," he said solemnly, with a low voice, "After all, no one knows where Ms. Ye''s kingdom of God is, no People know how to make a stable connection with the goddess who has been out of this world for nearly two million years-the current several contacts between us and the Kingdom of Shadow God are completely based on coincidence."

    His gaze swept over Amber on the side and fell on Modil again. One of the two parties grinned silly at him, while the other shrugged helplessly.

    "There is only one piece of good news now," Andal didn''t say much, and then suddenly broke the silence and said, "If the thing that appeared in Lady Ye''s Kingdom of God is really an''adverse tide''... Then according to Modil''s description, He did not gain the upper hand in the fight, but was still blocked from the Throne of Shadows. Mrs. Night He... is more powerful than we thought. But it¡¯s hard to say what will happen if the situation is delayed."

    "And I''m still worried about another thing," Gawain listened to Speaker Andar''s words, and then continued after nodding slightly, "Sentinel... the biggest shadow is still hidden away from all clues."

    The hall was a little quiet for a while, and at this moment, the communication device worn by Amber''s waist suddenly rang. After the connection was made, the figure of Byron, who was commanding the Bitter Winter, appeared in front of Gao Wen.

    "Your Majesty, a messenger from Beigang just arrived at our liaison station in Argondo," the gray-haired and burly body of Byron looked serious. Obviously, what he wants to convey is not a trivial matter. , An emergency communication from the''Gate'' project¡ªMaster Carmel, they have led the exploration team to successfully land in the Kingdom of God of War, and they have found something beyond the plan over there."

    "Something beyond the plan?" Gawain instantly noticed something from Byron''s tone, his eyes condensed, "What did they find?"

    "A rift that runs through the borders of the kingdom of God, opposite the rift is the dark blue network road, and an unknown thing that constantly patrols between the kingdoms of God-no matter how it looks like the gods or the heritage of the gods," Byron tensed He said with a face that the carefree expression in the past has completely receded from his face. "The senior consultant''Ms. Tower'' judged that this thing should have been running in the deep sea since ancient times, but it has some kind of influence that can affect the gods. The''veil'' of perception caused the gods to turn a blind eye to it..."

    A deep blue fissure that runs through the border of the kingdom of God, and... an unknown thing that constantly patrols in the deep sea? ! Is there a veil that can affect the perception of the gods? !

    Byron''s sudden news made Gawain''s eyes wide open, and Amber beside him and the two dragon leaders in another communication also couldn''t calm down. Only Modil''s appearance at the scene did not change¡ª This great adventurer didn''t understand what Byron was talking about. Even if he heard keywords like "God Kingdom" and "Crack", he couldn''t put them together for a while.

    "How is the situation on Carmel now?" Gawain quickly controlled his thoughts and looked at Byron with a serious face, "Are there any other clues in the kingdom of God of War?"

    "I have sent the messenger to the tower on the Dragoon, and he will send you a complete report," Byron said quickly, "As the courier leaves Northport, Master Carmel is still stranded there. In the Kingdom of God of War, they are trying to find a way to investigate the situation of the unknown thing. Ms.''Tower'' is analyzing the rift, but there is no progress so far."

    Speaking of this, Byron couldn''t help frowning, and said with some regret: "If there is a situation over there, the message will definitely be sent as soon as possible, but even the Dragonborn messenger equipped with Steel Wings must send the news from the mainland of Loren. It will take at least a day to deliver it..."

    The Omega system was damaged, and the communication between Loren Continent and Tarrond was difficult, and this was also a situation that could not be helped.

    Gawain temporarily hung up the communication with the Bitter Winter, his eyes intersect with Amber, without words, the latter had already guessed what Gawain wanted to say.

    "It looks like we have to leave this side early," Amber said with a curled lips. "This side is the Tower of Upheaval, and the other side is the big news found in the Kingdom of God. No matter which one is beyond what the''general plan'' can handle. Category, it¡¯s time for you to go out in person."

    "Yes," Gao Wen sighed helplessly, his eyes swept across this wide hall and the crack above the hall that had already appeared in front of everyone, "The situation of this tower has been proven,''reverse tide'' Not here, the tower itself no longer has pollution to mortals. It has become a regular ancient ruin. I don¡¯t need to take care of the follow-up matters here, and the God of War is on the side..."

    He squinted his eyes slightly, but the intelligence that Byron had just described to him appeared in his mind, and the "unknown thing" that was constantly patrolling the realm of the kingdom of God that made the magic goddess Mirmina stunned and terrified.

    That is obviously not a **** or a relic of the gods. Its "veil" effect seems to be a function specially set up for secretly monitoring the gods and monitoring the kingdom of gods.

    He thought of the satellites and space stations hanging high in space, as well as the sky ring orbiting space station floating above the equator, theoretically even on the surface of the earth-these things also have a curtain to shield the sight of mortals. To ensure that the planet is monitored without affecting the development of civilization.

    He thought of the "propaganda posters" he had seen in the elevator car before, as well as the "skys" and "sentinels" mentioned in the propaganda.

    The toothache came up again.

    "I have a feeling," he finally continued, his face sinking, "I have to go there in person, what Carmel they found over there...it can''t be handled by them, only I can go personally. "

    "You have the final say," Amber said immediately, with a natural tone as if he hadn''t thought about it. "I trust your judgment."

    Gawain nodded, and then his gaze fell on Modil, who was listening carefully and thinking.

    The old mage immediately noticed the gaze falling on him, and he raised his head to meet Gao Wen''s gaze: "What do you plan for me?"

    "It depends on you," Gawain said calmly, "You can choose to stay here and wait for our further investigation results. Victoria will leave with me, she has the work she must complete, but Amber stays with you The''healing effect'' on your body can already ensure that your condition will not continue to deteriorate. At the same time, the dragon will also ensure your safety. This tower is already harmless, and its''attraction'' to you should only be your missing memories. Have an impact, so this is the safest solution.

    "On the other hand, I can also bring you back to the continent of Loren. You have outstanding talents and you may also have important clues hidden in your body, so I will involve you in some actions as appropriate, and you may be exposed to some dangers. The''factors'' of your body may change unexpectedly in the process. Amber''s treatment of you may not be able to cope with all situations, but this may help us uncover more quickly. Secret-this is a risky plan."

    Gao Wen''s voice fell, leaving the time of choice to the great adventurer in front of him.

    But for Modil, he doesn''t seem to need more thinking and hesitation at all.

    "I''ll go with you," the old mage had a sincere smile on his face, his answer was expected by Gao Wen, "I am always looking forward to the next adventure-not to mention this is walking with Gao Wen Cecil adventure."

    "Then it''s settled," Gawain sighed softly, with a smile on his face looking at Amber next to him, "It looks like the dark circles on Hetty''s side are going to get worse again-the day I go home is delayed again. ."

    "Actually, she doesn''t have so many dark circles when you''re not at home..."

    "...What you said may also make sense."

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1271ï¼š Veil of truth

    Since the beginning of winter, Aldernan has ushered in two consecutive sharp drops in temperature. The continuous sudden drop in temperature has made the city fade the color of autumn. A layer of withered yellow and gray tones covers the streets and lanes, and the fog is foggy. As in previous years, the city on the plain covered the plain on time and looked out from the tower of the Obsidian Palace. The row upon row of roofs and towers with heights and distances once again became the looming silhouettes and isolated islands in the sea of ??fog, with a kind of difference. Really hazy.

    Rosetta Augustus stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling windows of the study, watching the direction of the church area for a long time, and the religious building with the iron-gray spire also treated him silently.

    The emblem of the God of War that was once flying over the church has now been replaced by the flag of the Typhon Empire. Although the church bas-relief inlaid on the outer wall of the church is still there, it seems to have faded away from the mysterious and sublime atmosphere that ordinary people could not detect. In the "perspective", the transcendent and holy breath that once filled the magnificent building has disappeared, and now it can bring the world only pure spiritual comfort and the aesthetic value of architecture.

    On the square in front of the cathedral, the citizens going to visit were walking through the fog in twos and threes and stepping on the long steps. The royal guards stood on both sides of the steps in front of the church, silently watching all the movement around the square. The new-faced "church guide" "We greeted the crowd gathered in front of the main entrance. These smiling people hung decorations from the church of God of War of the old days, carrying a sign of "Scenic Spot Guide" on their chests, and waving eye-catching red or yellow flags in their hands. When a group of new visitors visit, they will begin to explain the murals and reliefs on the walls, and introduce the candlesticks and sculptures distributed in the prayer hall.

    From the religious legends behind these things, to their symbolic significance in church activities, from the history of the Church of God of War, to the secrets surrounding these things.

    Those who can stand up to resist this "rebellious move" are dead. Ordinary believers have no determination and awareness to resist changing customs. Most of the remaining people who cannot accept this change can only sigh at the past time at home. In the tavern cursing this "fallen age", or crying bitterly in the punishment room.

    These small problems no longer need the rulers of the empire to personally care about them. They are the bits of debris left in the progress of the times, and will gradually fade away sooner or later.

    Rosetta Augustus retracted her gaze and returned to her desk. Princess Matilda, who was wearing a long black dress with a golden chain hanging from her hair, stood aside and saw the father regain her consciousness. The crown prince continued to report half of what was just said: "...At present, the remaining forces of the Church of God of War across the country have been completely decomposed and cleaned up. The remaining churches, fields, chambers of commerce and other properties have been nationalized, and more than half of them The church has been closed or used for other purposes, but according to your instructions, some other churches with historical significance or special local influence have been reopened after being renovated as cultural activities facilities for local residents...

    "A series of new propaganda and popularization materials on the history and wild history of the Church of God of War have been promoted nationwide. They will work together with the reopened churches. The results of the current pilot projects in Orlandale and Tarenkins are very impressive. Satisfied, but the trials in Duvason County and Enchoke County have encountered greater resistance. The local people have a solid belief and it may take time for the New Deal to be effective..."

    "Tiphon people have respected the belief in the God of War for hundreds of years, and it has become a part of many people''s daily habits," Rosetta said lightly. "But the fierce confrontation phase has passed, and we cannot regard the people as the enemy''s gentle guiding process. It always takes some patience. Don¡¯t worry, Matilda, the full range of influence has already begun. People in the old age will eventually get old, and their next generation will inevitably grow up in an environment that changes customs. In the minds of the new generation,''The Church of God of War'' is a historical term for established facts."

    He raised his head, his gaze through the wide crystal glass window once again fell on the spire of the Chapel of the Gods of War: ¡°After people get used to the half-price tickets for the church and the paid photo in front of the shrine, everything will no longer be a problem.¡±

    "What did Emperor Gawain Cecil call "desanctification"..." Matilda couldn''t help showing a thoughtful look on her face, and there was a trace of admiration in her eyes. "The church is open for admission by ticket. , The shrines and idols took a group photo, the rally square sells special snacks and handicrafts... When talking about eliminating the influence of the Church of God of War, Hardyron and I only thought of demolishing the church and disbanding the priests, but we never thought that things could be done like this... "

    "In a sense, Gawain Cecil is our teacher. He personally demonstrated to us how to make a sacred thing secular, and in the process so that most ordinary people can more easily accept it. "Change," Rosetta said calmly, "not everyone is a fanatic who knows the scriptures and sticks to dogma. Most ordinary people can''t distinguish the''meaning'' behind the change, and these ordinary people constitute the trend of thought. The main body."

    "Are ordinary talents the main body of thought..." Matilda said softly with thought, Rosetta fell into a moment of silence in front of her, and after a few minutes, the Typhon ruler suddenly said: "There are some new discoveries on the''gate'' project."

    "New discovery?" Matilda raised her gaze curiously, wondering why her father suddenly mentioned it in front of her.

    Rosetta stared into Matilda''s eyes, her voice low: "They saw the soul of Malm Dunnett there."

    Matilda''s eyes widened for an instant, and she was so shocked that she could not control her emotional expression like the usual teachings she had received. But soon, she forcibly controlled the change in her expression, with a look of astonishment. Pressed on the bottom of the eye.

    Seeing the change in her daughter¡¯s expression, Rosetta nodded insignificantly before continuing: ¡°He has sobered up and now seems to have become a part of the God of War. No matter what happened, he will not return to this. The world."

    Matilda nodded thoughtfully, and then asked curiously: "What are Windsor and Master Daniel doing now?"

    "They are continuing to dig deep into the secrets of our world."

    ¡­

    To dig deep into the secrets of this world is the common long-cherished wish of every scholar walking on the forefront of knowledge. However, it is necessary to dig out the "truths" hidden behind the complex phenomena, theories, and conjectures. Sometimes what is needed is It is not just hard work, luck and opportunity that sometimes affect the turning point of history more profoundly.

    Carmel floats in the center of the extremely wide arena, watching the technicians busy assembling and debugging the equipment needed for the test, and there is a lot of emotion in his heart.

    He has waited for this opportunity for many years. If you count the years spent by the pioneers of the Silver Empire studying the mysteries of magic, mortals have even waited for this opportunity for half a century. However, no one would have expected this to happen. Realize here.

    Exploring one of the most essential mysteries in the world, an experiment at the forefront of the field of magic research. Its most suitable test site is actually located in the kingdom of God of War. To put it in a popular sentence in the imperial capital today, this is simply "even the Philippines." A setting that Mr. Ulm dare not adopt."

    Windsor Mapel stood next to Carmel, staring intently at the special equipment transported from the Cecil¡¯s scientific research camp. She knew that the Cecil had an experimental project to explore the nature of magic, and recently In more and more in-depth technical exchanges, she also learned about the specific content of this experimental project, but she witnessed that it was a different experience after all.

    She watched those Cecils wearing white short robes put some kind of precision-cut rectangular box on a stable experimental table, and placed a silver-white alloy sheet on the front of the box, a powerful The arcane energy source was set up at the rear of the box by them. Around the energy source, you can also see the complex structure of stability and shielding components. The "painting style" of these things is completely different from the items she uses in her daily experiments, but she can I feel the familiar rigor and solemnity from it.

    Even if she is not sure about the outcome of this experiment, she knows that the people who designed and participated in all of this must be respectable.

    "This is the purest arcane energy source we can make at present," Carmel raised his hand and pointed to the cylindrical device at the end of the rectangular box. The runes on the surface of the device are now gradually turning from dark to darkness. Bright, there is another rune drag chain at the end. The end of the drag chain is on the test bench at the moment, and nothing has been connected. "Put in the stable magic power from the end, and the energy source will filter it inside. And integration, the thirty-six-layer ruby ??lattice will ensure that the final focus on the crystal column is the arcane jet that does not contain any interference. Its purity can exceed those of the three energy towers around the fortress, and the output power is approaching. The endurance limit of the polarized ferrite crystal column.

    "The arcane jet will enter the box. Inside the box, there is a blocking plate made of magic suppression material. The blocking plate has precisely cut slits and two layers of lenses made of polarized sapphire. It can ensure that only passing through Arcane rays with directional filtering can be emitted from the front of the box. After this layer of treatment, the arcane rays almost no longer react with anything in the air, so it will become invisible and will not be affected by other substances. Interference...until it bombards the''screen board''.

    "The silver-white sheet contains mithril components, which will leave traces of magical''bombardment'' very sensitively. In theory, if the magical power is not a kind of wave, but a special kind of''substance'', then the rays The bombardment will only leave two clear marks on the thin plate, but if the magic is a wave, then..."

    Windsor did not wait for Carmel to finish speaking, and then took the initiative to speak: "Like two ripples spreading in the pool water, the two beams of energy emitted from the slit will interfere with each other in the process of transmission, and finally appear on the thin plate...should be one. The fringes formed by the interference of the road."

    "...Today, we already have a lot of indirect evidence and theoretical speculations to support this conjecture," Carmel nodded slightly, "but researchers need more than these conjectures, we need an irrefutable empirical evidence. Environmental constraints have kept us in this final "verification link" for many years, until today..."

    He raised his head, his eyes filled with arcane brilliance slowly swept across the huge space, the simple and majestic circular arena rushed towards him, and the ring-shaped stands of one layer after another stretched upward in his field of vision, on the stands. Lined up with empty seats, a huge throne stands at the end of the arena. The giant phantom in iron gray armor sits on the throne. The hollow helmet hangs slightly, as if an illusory sight is watching the arena. At the center, watching this small group of mortals who are boldly trying to explore the truth.

    Kamal seemed to have the illusion of being watched by countless eyes, but this illusion just made him smile softly.

    He turned his head and looked at the test bench, where a magic net terminal was running quietly, and a holographic projection from a distance was projected over the terminal. A tall, mature and beautiful silver elf was standing in the projection and watching the test site. The sight.

    "I wish I could be there too," Great Astrology Master Vilania couldn''t help but said regretfully, "Unfortunately, I''m far from the far south of the mainland."

    "With modern equipment, you can still witness all this, Ms. Vilania," Carmel couldn''t help but said with a smile, "and the Kingdom of God of War is here, and we won''t run away for at least a few decades. There are more conjectures that can be verified in this special test space. What you missed is just the''first game''."

    "...I''m starting to feel more regretful," Verania, who was across from the holographic projection, couldn''t help sighing, "Master Carmel, let''s start."

    Carmel nodded, and said to the assistant on the side: "Activate shielding."

    An assistant immediately stepped forward and activated the shielding device around the platform. Several runes set on the edge of the platform lighted up, and the crystals inlaid around the runes began to emit a steady light. Of course, the shielding device was not meant to block the environment. Magic background interference (firstly, this kind of interference cannot be blocked by the current technology, and secondly, there is no such interference in the God of War God Kingdom). Its real function is to prevent the magic power released by on-site communication devices, recording equipment, etc. Affect the accuracy of the observation results.

    After the shielding device is activated, the energy source is activated.

    Carmel cast his gaze to the platform, to the rune drag chain extending from the end of the arcane energy source.

    In his original plan, it was necessary to use a powerful magic storage device to provide magic power to this test device, such as the "charging magic treasure" he is dragging behind him now.

    But now they have a better choice...a more powerful and reliable source of magic power.

    A hand stretched out from the side, grabbed the rune drag chain, and curiously fiddled with the metal hinge at the end of it.

    Milmina, who is three meters tall, bent her waist slightly, and smiled while studying the experimental equipment in front of her. As the "goddess of magical mysteries" in mortal legends, she was like every mortal present at the moment, filled with her heart. The desire to explore and learn.

    "Just inject magic into it, right?" She raised her head and looked at Carmel with a smile on her face.

    "Yes," Carmel nodded slightly, "but be careful not to burn the equipment. It can''t bear your full strength."

    "Don''t worry," Milmina held the rune drag chain in one hand, and gave a thumbs up in the other. At this moment, she was no longer like a **** but was closer to the real "magic" than in the past thousands of years. "Mystery", "No one knows how to control the flow of magic better than me."

    When the voice fell, the surface of the silver rune drag chain in her hand had already glowed with light blue rune brilliance.

    The device is activated.

    There was a deep hum from the arcane energy source, and the original magic power injected into it began to quickly transform into pure experimental energy. At this moment, everyone held their breath and focused their eyes on the thin alloy plate at the end of the device. .

    There is no earth-shattering movement, no splendid light and shadow, no more twists and turns, more thrills and more fog.

    The truth lifted its veil quietly.

    Interference fringes of light and dark appeared in front of everyone.

 Chapter 1272ï¼š The truth behind the truth

    Carmel silently watched the interference fringes appearing on the silver-white alloy sheet, and at the other end of the communication device, the great astrology master Verania also silently stared at the image appearing on the sheet. .

    That was the "truth" she had pursued for half a century.

    In this world, every corner is full of "magic background interference". The ubiquitous interference makes it impossible for scholars to directly observe the interference phenomenon of magic under certain conditions. Noise will cause the observation device to be over-exposed. In order to solve this problem, scholars must create an "ideal dark room" that can completely isolate the interference of the magical background. However, in the real world, Verania and her team have failed to achieve this goal for half a century. -until today.

    The entire Kingdom of God of War is a huge "dark room"¡ªits "darkness" is not the "darkness" in the optical concept, but a state of magic vacuum, and in this dark room that can isolate the interference of the underlying magic power, pursue the truth for a long time The explorers finally got a glimpse of the truth about the most essential secrets of the world.

    The silence lasted for a while before Carmel finally said softly: "It really has the nature of waves..."

    He didn''t expect that when this moment really came, his tone would be so calm, and in the next second, he suddenly seemed to hear cheers like mountains and seas coming from all directions-layers of cheers, like a stormy sea, The ancient magister subconsciously looked up and saw rows of empty seats in the empty arena. The illusory projection of the God of War was sitting on the high throne. At this moment, it was as if there were invisible cheers. A miracle cheered, and even the gods cast approving glances, but in the next second, these illusions disappeared, the empty arena was still lonely, and the phantom on the throne was still a phantom.

    Kamel seemed to wake up from a fantasy dream, and asked the people around him to verify whether those visions had happened just now, but only got everyone''s confused and nervous response-it was just an illusion.

    But even if it was an illusion, the ancient magister still felt something. He looked at the undead phantom that was always silent not far away. Malm Dunnett stood there quietly, the face of the pope of the **** of war. He seemed to have a slight smile, after noticing Carmel''s gaze, he nodded slightly.

    "I don''t quite understand what you are doing, but I guess it must be very important. If the Lord is still here, He will certainly smile at the bravery and success of mortals."

    On the other side, Verania, who was far away in the Temple of Stars, finally withdrew her gaze from the holographic projection. The elven great astrology master stood on the platform in a silent posture for a long time, until the apprentices next to him were at a loss. Feeling nervous, she suddenly took a long breath, and suddenly there was an extremely bright and beautiful smile that apprentices hadn''t seen for a thousand years.

    The young apprentice (650 years old) standing next to this scene couldn''t help but think of a weird thought in his heart: If this smile is willing to show to any man, the instructor might be able to marry long ago...

    "Go and get my best Tibetan wine!" The great astrology master suddenly turned his head, and the excitement made the apprentice amazed, "I want to celebrate! I want to celebrate!"

    "Yes...yes the tutor..." the apprentice hurriedly agreed, but when he was about to turn around and leave, he heard the tutor shout again: "Yes, and that Sodalim, did he look for it the day before yesterday? Am I here? Go tell him and let him wait for me on the upper platform! I will have a good chat with him this time!"

    The apprentice was stunned, as if she could not believe what she had heard. She stared at the great astrology master who was famous in the imperial academia and friendship circles, and even ignored the tutor who stared at her like this. What a rude: "You said... Mr. Sodalim? You finally chose Mr. Sodalim?! This is really satisfying... Ah, okay, I''ll go and let him know! May I ask what else you want? And to tell Mr. Sodalim?"

    "Nothing to tell, he is already my defeated man anyway-we have been arguing about a problem for thirty years, and it''s time for that idiot to recognize the reality," Ms. Verania smiled happily, with a smile more than anything else. Time must be shining, "I will pat his face with the fact that the nature of magical power is fluctuating, and then it will be like the bet we made when we first quarreled thirty years ago-he had to go from the highest tower of the Temple of Stars Jump down!"

    The young apprentice instantly realized that his judgment was wrong: "...Huh?"

    The great astrology master has already opened his eyes: "What are you still doing in a daze!? Go ahead!"

    The episode that occurred in the Silver Empire did not affect Carmel¡¯s test site. The test to lift the veil of truth has ended, and the buzzing inside the arcane energy source has gradually subsided, but the light and dark remaining on the alloy sheet As a witness, the stripes were permanently imprinted on the surface of the metal plate. Carmel took a step forward and stretched his hand across the thin plate. A layer of dim blue light covered its surface, and the microstructure in the metal plate changed accordingly. , From active to inert state.

    In this way, even if it returns to its normal magical environment, the lines on its surface will continue to remain stable.

    "We finally uncovered a crucial truth... The many phenomena in the process of spreading and transforming magic are now finally supported by real theory." There was a low buzzing sound from Carmel''s body, and he turned his head. Looking in the direction of Milmina, "Madam, if it is confirmed that the magic power has a fluctuating nature, then my calculation formula for the magic field...Madam?"

    Milmina didn''t seem to hear Carmel''s words. The "magic goddess" still stood beside the experimental device in a daze, staring down at the light and dark stripes on the alloy sheet, her pair exposed outside the veil. There was a faint lavender flame in his eyes, and the flame seemed to be faintly extinguished at any time. This unusual state finally attracted the attention of others. Standing on the side, Windsor Mapelton, who had never spoken much, stepped forward nervously. Go: "Ms.''Tower'', you are all right..."

    Just halfway through her words, before she took her steps, Milmina¡¯s eyes flickered. This "magic master" seemed to have awakened from a big dream, as if he had just come from a long and unknown experience. Returning from the journey, she raised her hand and observed her fingertips. Under the veil came a dreamy whisper: "Volatility... has been confirmed, so my essence is... ripples."

    In the next moment, Mirmina¡¯s figure suddenly changed from reality to emptiness. Starting from her fingertips, the whole body of the magic dominator was quickly enveloped by a layer of ripple-like light and shadow and dispersed in all directions, Carmel Before even reaching out, the former goddess of magic disappeared in full view.

    A former **** hiding his figure in front of a mortal is of course nothing in itself, but after witnessing this scene with his own eyes and feeling the unusual magical fluctuations around him, Carmel realized that this was definitely not a "hidden figure" or " "Space teleportation" is something... something more beyond imagination, something that maybe only Milmina can understand.

    The nearby technical assistants became nervous in an instant. Several well-trained technicians had subconsciously turned on the detection equipment around them to collect data. Windsor Mapel opened his eyes to perceive the surrounding magic while cautiously speaking: " Ms. Tower? Are you still here? May I ask what happened?"

    "I''m here." A voice came from Carmel''s side abruptly, and the latter immediately followed the prestige, but there was nothing in his vision.

    He also didn''t perceive the magical effects of concealed figures like the force field of curved light.

    "I''m not invisible," as if guessing what Carmel was thinking, Milmina''s voice came again, this time next to Windsor Mapel, "I didn''t do anything to your perception either. ¡­I¡¯m here, walking beside you, in the same space as you, I...it¡¯s hard to explain what I see now, everything has changed, everything is...different."

    "Everything has changed?" Windsor Mapel had a deep confusion on her face. She couldn''t understand what the former **** was saying, but she couldn''t help asking, "What did you see? What did you do? Did something happen to you?"

    "I still don''t know how everything happened, I just saw... the ripples," Mirmina''s voice sounded again, this time, it was passed behind Carmel and Windsor Mapel at the same time. Coming¡ªfrom two completely different locations, two different sound sources came, "The ripples of everything, the magic escaping from these magic devices, the remnants of thoughts rising from all corners of the kingdom of God, and...you ."

    "We?" Carmel and Windsor Mapel said in unison.

    "Yes, you, and everyone here, I can still tell you apart, but...I can''t accurately define you right now. Your boundary is so vague, entangled with ripples everywhere, it''s like..."

    Milmina''s voice suddenly stopped, and then she paused for a full half a minute, until Carmel and Windsor Mapel couldn''t help but ask, when her voice suddenly sounded again:

    "It''s like...you are also part of the fluctuations."

    Carmel and Ms. Windsor looked at each other.

    Are they also part of the volatility? How to understand this logically weird sentence?

    At this moment, a lavender arc suddenly burst out of them. During the arc jumping, a figure quickly formed from the illusion, and recondensed into the three-meter-tall "high-level consultant" Mill. Mina.

    All eyes fell on this "high-level consultant" for an instant, but the person concerned did not seem to wake up from some strange "observer" state. She stared at a non-existent focal point in confusion for a long time. At last, his eyes gradually gathered to one place again. Then the "magic master" shook his head slightly, looked around with a very strange look, and whispered: "It''s over...I''m back."

    "Are you okay?" Carmel couldn''t help but asked a little worried-he never thought that one day he would worry about a god, "What happened just now?"

    "I don''t know, but I guess... what we are seeing today is probably not just the truth behind the magic," Milmina said while staring at Carmel for a long time, seeming to be trying to get the reality from the present. Some other "modes of existence" can be seen in the silhouette of the figure, "Carmel, we know too little about this world."

    "It''s hard to imagine that this was from a former god," Carmel had countless doubts in his mind, but at this time he couldn''t help but sigh first, "You look...really like a mortal now."

    "Really?" Milmina blinked her eyes, as if it was only then that she finally woke up, "Maybe it''s not a bad thing..."

    Then she shook her head slightly, using this human way to dispel the chaos and dislocation in her mind: "I think...I need some time to slowly sort out the special''view'' that I saw... To understand that everything has lost its obvious boundaries, it is like a mess of orderly noise mixed together. Sorry, I may need to withdraw from the action here early-I must go back and adjust my state. "

    "Is it serious enough?" Kamal glanced at each other unexpectedly, but after a brief thought, he nodded, "It doesn''t matter, our outpost here has stabilized. The situation is probably safe, and you can go back to rest with peace of mind."

    When Milmina participated in this project, in addition to providing some guidance as a "consultant", its biggest role was to act as a layer of "insurance". If there is residual divine pollution in the God of War, she can also help The exploration team avoids risks, but now the basic situation of the God of War has been ascertained, and the pollution to mortals here has indeed disappeared, and Milmina''s "insurance" can be removed.

    Everyone at the scene understands this.

    After making the decision, Milmina didn''t drag her feet, she just nodded slightly to the explorers who stayed here, and then was enveloped by a layer of rotating haze. After a while, the haze turned towards not far away. The end of the magic net surged-just as she had descended in this space, her avatar followed the net line back to the courtyard of rebellion.

    "It''s really going to leave..." Windsor Mapel watched Mirmina leave, and she couldn''t help muttering after the huge wave of magical power completely left the space. Then she raised her head and looked at Ka Meyer''s direction, "Master Carmel, do you think this thing..."

    "About the deep mystery of magic... It looks like we still have a lot to do, but at least we have lifted its most important part of the veil today," Kamel said calmly, probably because he was no longer trapped in an energy creature. With a weak and changeable body, he quickly controlled his thoughts and emotions. "The bizarre scene described by Ms.''Tower'' gave me a lot of associations. I believe you and Master Vilania The same is true-after we go back, we should continue to study this issue in depth, and keep in touch and share ideas at any time, but... this is what will come later."

    The arcane master shook his head slightly, his eyes cast into the distance.

    That is the direction in which the "boundary" lies.

    "As for what we should do now is to continue to dig out the secrets of this space, and wait for His Majesty Gawain Cecil to deal with the mysterious ¡®Steel Land¡¯ himself."

 Chapter 1273ï¼š front end

    Amone looked at Milmina who had risen from the high stone "throne" in surprise, a trace of confusion flashed in her crystal-forged eyes: "How did you take the avatar back in advance? What''s wrong with the exploratory action?"

    "No...the exploration is still going on, I returned ahead of time," Milmina''s body stood in the courtyard of disobedience like a lighthouse. There are countless magical runes appearing and overlapping in the cloud-like skirt. , But different from the past, these runes all present a "ghost"-like state at this moment, with layers of illusions spreading out from their hazy edges. The "magic master" looks sideways. The holy giant deer next to him gave a glance and gently rubbed his forehead, "I have a problem, I need to adjust myself..."

    "Something went wrong!? Are you okay?" Amoen felt a little nervous when he heard this, "What is there that affects you in God of War?"

    "It has nothing to do with the Kingdom of God of War," Milmina stepped off the platform, and the rune girders wrapped around her to suppress and isolate mental pollution then disintegrated silently in the air, turning into dots of light and dust. "...We have completed an experiment, during which we confirmed the fluctuating nature of magic."

    "...Oh, the fluctuating nature of magic..." Amone hesitated for half a second, nodded slightly and said, "Then you are..."

    Milmina glanced at Ammon silently, hesitated for two or three seconds before saying helplessly: "With your intelligence, it is difficult for me to explain clearly to you..."

    Amorn: "..."

    He wanted to rebuke it so loudly, but he suspected that Milmina made sense. In case this "mystery master" really threw himself tons of theoretical terms, then he is a **** of nature. It must be unstoppable, and in the end it will have to be ashamed.

    After confirming that Milmina did not intend to explain this in detail, Amone could see in his heart. He just shook his head from side to side, confirming that the "uninvited guest" in front of him looked a little tired. When there is nothing unusual outside, he relaxes, and while walking towards where he usually sits on the Internet, he said: "Since your side ends early, then I will go back to rest. These devices will stay here for now. The technicians previously said that they can be ignored...In the future, if we want to send an avatar to''out'' to breathe, the device here can be used again."

    Milmina stood in front of the high platform noncommittal. She did not explain to Amone in detail about the magic observation test, but when the other party was about to turn around and walk away, she couldn''t help but speak: "Amoen, you Have you ever been curious about everything in the world, curious about what is hidden under the appearance of this world...explanation?"

    "You mean curiosity?" Amone stopped, and turned his head in the direction of Milmina. "Of course I have curiosity. Any intellectual individual has curiosity, although the things I am curious about may not be the same as you. In the same way, you are curious about the mystery of magic and the order of elements. I pay attention to the changes of life and the laws of evolution... But in essence, we are all curious about the''explanation'' behind everything in the world... Even the most inflexible God of War, I believe He also has things he was curious about."

    Speaking of this, the **** of nature paused and looked into Milmina¡¯s eyes: "Why are you asking this suddenly?"

    "I''m just thinking about the form in which the world we live in exists and operates... How do all kinds of seemingly unrelated things co-exist in this dimension? The boundary between magic and matter It seems clear but vague. The power of the mind can interfere with the state of the material world... Can there be a unified and self-consistent explanation behind these phenomena that everyone takes for granted," Milmina said softly. There was a slight tremor in his voice, and the tremor seemed to be a kind of "awe", "Amorn, is our world presenting the present posture, is it inevitable or accidental? Or is it just something bigger? A very short moment in the evolution system?"

    Amorn maintained his previous posture: "...Huh?"

    Milmina didn¡¯t seem to notice the reaction of her old friend. She seemed to be trapped in some kind of uncontrolled mental vortex, letting her thinking diverge: ¡°Perhaps we are like a living in a vast pond The worm, floating on the surface of the water ignorantly, has a short life span for only one moment. A gust of wind blows the water out of the pool with layers of ripples. So at this moment we feel that we have a glimpse of the truth of the universe and think that the universe is There is a layer of wavy water, but the wind will stop soon, the ripples will gradually calm down, and our limited life span and cognition will never be able to detect this..."

    Amorn completely stopped the movement of stepping away. He turned around, staring at Mirmina for a long time with his bright eyes, and suddenly felt that with his IQ, he really didn¡¯t understand what she was talking about...

    But soon the "God of Nature" shook his head slightly. He didn''t understand the meaning of the "scenario" described by Mirmina, but he seemed to have guessed the reason why the other party was so emotional. He lowered his head and said in a very serious tone: "You saw certain truths in that''experiment'', but this truth does not conform to your''common sense'', so you are doubting your knowledge of the world. Questions or doubts there is a problem in this world?"

    Milmina''s expression was stunned, as if she didn''t expect Amone to point out her state directly, and then she laughed at herself: "...It really doesn''t seem to be a thought that a''god'' should have. Right?"

    "But this is the feeling that mortals often have whenever they advance on the path of exploration, whenever they come into contact with new things, and whenever their civilization goes further... Mortals who were born weak and accustomed to the vastness and vastness of this world The "surprise" after each step is actually that we so-called "gods" will be as helpless as you when facing new truths, but...Milmina, your current state is actually a good thing."

    "Good thing?"

    "You have come into contact with things outside of your cognition, and it sounds like that thing has greatly subverted your cognition. Now that you come back, with full of curiosity and doubts, you can still feel so many things with me. The God of War who went mad in the face of the''trade war'', think about the dragon gods who were out of control at the beginning...You are now sane, haven''t you noticed this?"

    Milmina opened her eyes slightly, as if she had awakened from a big dream, and after a while, she slowly showed a smile on her face.

    She looked at Amorn, recalling the ¡°scenes¡± she had seen and the conjectures she had seen in that wonderful state not long ago. She imagined, sketching out a higher-dimensional perspective. In that perspective, she seemed to be able to Seeing another "look" of this old friend in front of me, seeing this "Amoen", composed of countless quantifications and variables, affected by countless ripples and constantly trembling at the same time... Floating in the ubiquitous cosmic background radiation.

    ...

    Ferna looked up at the filthy and heavy clouds that blocked the sun at high altitude, watching the thin and weak sun shining hard to penetrate to the bottom of the clouds, and forming a dark curtain like dusk in the sky, among the floating clouds of high altitude. , She suddenly broke the silence softly: "The wind direction at high altitude has changed again..."

    "Yes, the atmospheric system''again'' engulfed by magical energy is always undergoing unpredictable changes," Lerna''s voice came from the side, with a breezy feeling, "but no matter how it changes, this The wasteland remains the same."

    "Just like in this sad world... the direction of the wind is always changing, everything is constantly changing, but you are always trapped in these short cycles of reincarnation, and you can''t get rid of it. Gravity is the''majestic wall'' of this planet. Outside the wall is a starry sky that mortals don''t deserve to touch... "

    The elven sisters who look almost exactly the same on a boulder like an opera actor respond with emotion, and on the open ground behind them, a huge, mirror-like vortex-like space gap is gradually stabilizing.

    The crack was filled with dazzling blue light. Streams of light rushed through the vast space deep in the crack, and the slight overflow of energy stirred the nearby air, bringing out a whistle-like wind around the crack.

    Two deformed giants covered in blood and flesh mud are walking heavy steps towards the seemingly dangerous rift. They are carrying huge and sophisticated rune stones one after another. On the surface of the rune stones, dim magic The glory has gradually awakened.

    The runestone was thrown into the rift. Just after passing through this "door", it flew quickly towards one of the blue light streams under the action of some kind of automatic guidance mechanism, and this delicate device was quietly submerged in the torrent of magical power. , And then a treant priest who was in charge of manipulating the deformed giant walked down from the nearby hillside and said with a sigh of relief: "Okay, now we have another node... Two patriarchs, we are away Success is one step closer."

    Firna nodded slightly, and gave a sweet smile to the tree priest who was walking towards this side: "Yes, thank you very much."

    Lerna on the side did not say a word, but raised her right hand slightly, and a light blue phantom light formed above her palm. In the clear magic projection, we could see a network of criss-cross, like blood vessels. The road structure emerges, and at the same time a part of the light flow in it appears brighter, as if it is being specially marked.

    These optical flows obviously extend farther than other optical flows and produce more branches. Their ends cross vertically and horizontally, faintly, as if they are gathered into a spherical shape.

    "Yes, we are a little closer to success," Lena smiled and said softly, "This has continued for generations and generations of meaningless reincarnation... finally it''s a little bit meaningful."

    ...

    When the train entered the station, the loud whistle sound spread throughout the entire stronghold, and spread far and wide on the open plain terrain. The great architect Bruce Rock climbed up a tower near the southern city wall, this man of dwarf blood The outstanding craftsman of Xian raised his eyes and looked at it. It took a moment before he nodded slightly: "We have a firm foothold here. It''s great."

    On both sides of the high tower, you can see a strong city wall made of reinforced concrete extending towards the east and west sides. The outer layer of the high wall is covered with reinforced steel armor, and the shield generator is embedded in the wall. A translucent energy barrier was set up to further block the dangerous wandering objects on this plain. On the top of the high wall, you can see the fixed fortress cannons and the mobile tracks built along the wall, which can be seen at any time. The transferred movable turrets are on standby on those tracks.

    Inside the high walls, there are neat barracks, warehouses and the "front command" in the center.

    A straight charging track extends from the direction of the Black Forest in the north. There are neatly arranged relay piles on both sides of the track. The sky above the track is covered with a translucent shield barrier, which is like an artery made of metal, connecting From the rear and the outpost, the base at the foot of the magnificent wall is closely connected with the mainland of the empire on the other side of the dark mountain range.

    The heavy and solemn armored train "Iron Throne-General Winter" has completed its "test run" and is now steadily parked next to the armed platform on the east side of the base. This brand-new war machine is spewing out heat and steam. The power runes everywhere are gradually returning to dimness. A total of four large magic crystal railguns and four large rainbow light generators at the head and tail are being inspected by technical sergeants, and they look majestic.

    Bruce Rock stared at the magnificent armored train for a long time, with admiration and appreciation in his eyes. Although he is not a "war technician" who can make armored trains, he believes that no sane craftsman can. Reject the powerful charm of such a "destructive artwork",

    He is very honest about the body of this war machine, every repulsive mechanism, every main gun, and every piece of cold and hard armor attached to it.

    But in the end, the great architect forced himself to retract his gaze and repositioned his gaze in the direction of the magnificent wall.

    Looking at it here, the energy barrier built by the Silver Empire and humans 700 years ago is no longer a distant landscape.

    It stands just less than a kilometer south of this frontline base. Considering its huge size, it is almost as close to Bruce¡¯s eyes. The thick and amazing energy barrier is like a never-ending curtain of flowing water. Like floating and flowing slowly in front of the eyes of the great architect, on the other side of the curtain is a scene of desolate and corrupted wasteland.

    The towering sentry tower stands at the southeast position of the base. At this moment, the angle of sunlight is just right. The shadow of the tower stretches out and covers the base. As long as anyone in the base looks up, they can see that magnificent ancient building. The tower stood in the field of vision, and the giant "stone" floating in the air was shining brightly in the sky.

    While the great architect Bruce Panshi was looking at the direction of the Gondor wasteland and planning the next plan to set up a propulsion base inside the high wall, another great architect Gordon stationed here came to the armed platform. Welcoming the first regiment of the Empire that arrived with the armored train.

    On the platform, Gordon saw the Legion¡¯s commanders with blond hair and a much more calm and introverted temperament than in previous years. Marshal Philip, the young man with bronze skin beside the Marshal was his adjutant Payne, and another A young man with short silver hair and a humble appearance stood behind Philip and Payne.

 Chapter 1274ï¼š Arrive at the Treaty Fort

    The direct commander of the First Army and the supreme commander of the Imperial Army. He has personally experienced a series of large battlefields such as the Southern Border War, the Crystal Cluster War, and the Battle of the Hunting God. He is considered to be the youngest outstanding general in the north of the mainland in the past 100 years. Philip, a little-known in the backcountry, has now become one of the most popular figures in the empire.

    But he is still active in the "front line" of the empire-whether the opposite is a massed aristocratic army or a twisted and frenzied monster, a mad god, or a corrupting unknown wasteland.

    Compared with a few years ago, Philip, who is now over 30, looks calm and introverted. The increase in experience and the rise of status make him no longer like when he first walked out of Cecil''s collar. His mind is simple, he is no longer just the same passionate and rigid knightly dogma as before, but when he sees these "civilized territory" far away from comfort and comfort, and the "propelling corps" that is hardly built on the edge of the wasteland, he will still reveal A sincere smile as always, and no words of praise: "Mr. Gordon, you have done a great job-neither the empire nor the people will forget this feat."

    "You''re too good, General," the great architect Gordon had a smile on his face, and the wind blowing from the wasteland was filtered by the fortress barrier, blowing his negligent and messy hair." And our work has not yet been completely completed-repairing the propulsion base to the foot of the magnificent wall and gaining a foothold here is only the first step. The next step is to actually cross that barrier and take root in the wasteland. That is the real challenge."

    Philip nodded slightly, and then looked in the direction of the base: "Let''s talk as we walk."

    The group walked towards the exit of the armed platform, leaving the magnificent armored train "General Winter" behind them, continuing to be overhauled by the technical sergeants. When they were about to walk down the stairs, Gordon couldn''t help but look back at it again. The huge armored train glanced at it, and the admiration couldn''t be concealed in his eyes: "What a beautiful big guy... This is the first time I have seen an armored train at such a close distance."

    "This is for this counterattack wasteland operation," the young silver-haired man behind Philip nodded, "and it is only the first train. After the second railway is opened, there will be a second train. Armored trains and three light armored trains of''Iron Scepter'' arrived here one after another-these big guys that can carry and fight are important support for us to advance in the wasteland."

    "Yes, we have received the corresponding construction tasks here, and Bruce and I are personally supervising these things together," Gordon nodded, and said as he walked toward the main road leading to the base, "Everything is going well so far. ."

    "It looks like we are doing well here," Philip nodded in satisfaction, then paused and said again, "Typhon''s propulsion base has also been built at the foot of the magnificent wall. Have you heard of them recently? "

    "Yes, General," Gordon said immediately. "According to our joint operation agreement, the Typhonians sent a messenger here on the day they advanced to the magnificent wall-it was the''General Wolf'' who personally sent it. People. Now we are setting up a relay site on the hill on the east side, hoping to enable remote communication between the two fortresses as soon as possible..."

    "Andersa Wendell..." Hearing the name "General Wolf", Philip showed a thoughtful and emotional expression, "I heard that Typhon''s border defense arrangement is being adjusted to match. This time we counterattacked the wasteland, but she didn''t expect her to come here in person...Now we are allied forces watching and helping each other, and we can only say that things are unpredictable.

    "...Are you worried that the disparity between the two countries in the past will affect the cooperation between the ¡®General Wolf¡¯ and us?" Gordon asked curiously, "I heard that she lost an eye in the previous war..."

    "No, I''m not worried about this. Although she was once our strong enemy, she will become our reliable ally when the national interests demand it," Philip shook his head. He knew some inside stories and had personal contact. After passing that "little wolf", she can naturally make a more accurate judgment, "She is a respectable soldier."

    There is still a word in his heart that he didn''t say: The "gap" between Andessa and Cecil (or the old Anzu), let alone worry, the old misunderstanding has long been resolved, and her father is still in the Plains of Thorin. I¡¯m living a comfortable day in the research institute where I clock in and go to get off work until the end of the day and my colleagues are grabbing meals in the cafeteria...

    He shook his head and threw the unimportant things out of his mind. Then he asked with a slightly serious expression: "You mentioned the relay site just now... What kind of design is the communication system between us and other camps? Between Fengren¡¯s camps, it also includes the satellite strongholds and remote outposts we set up around ourselves."

    Gordon thought for a while, and replied with a serious face: "Or according to the previous mature plan, the wireless communication between Monet terminals is used directly when the distance is relatively close, and the information of the magnificent wall itself is used when the distance is far. Retransmission by chain¡ªThe specific method is to build a relay station, use the relay station to send the signal to the sentry tower, and then transmit the signal to another remote relay station through the communication channel between the sentry towers. This can save nearly half of the cost , And the silver spirit¡¯s technology is mature and reliable. The radiation power of those ancient towers is enough for us to call directly to the Typhon¡¯s propulsion base here."

    Philip listened carefully, but his expression slowly became more serious, which made Gordon on the side feel a little nervous.

    "General, what''s wrong with this?" The great architect finally couldn''t help but ask as he watched Philip''s face change.

    "For technical matters, I believe in the judgments of you and communication experts, but as a soldier, I always have some extra worries," Philip said slowly as he thought, "I have seen an out of control army of crystal clusters on the Plains of the Holy Spirit. I have seen uncontrolled troops and hijacked communications on the front lines of Winterhold. Experience tells me that many things in this world are not so reliable, especially things that are ancient and mysterious like the magnificent wall...not to mention It still cannot be completely controlled by us."

    Gordon''s expression gradually became serious: "You mean..."

    "There was a problem with the magnificent wall. At that time, a lot of distortions came in. You also experienced that period. You should remember this clearly. Later, we worked with many countries to repair it again, but to be honest, That¡¯s just fixing the loopholes and strengthening the walls, but the''causes'' that caused the problems with the high walls have not been completely resolved. You also know this," Philip looked into Gordon¡¯s eyes, "Great architect, Have you ever wondered what to do if there is a problem with that wall?"

    Gordon shook his heart.

    "In addition to the communication channel based on the magnificent wall, we also need to establish a backup channel... at least one backup channel," the great architect who had experienced the repair of the magnificent wall, said while thinking. "This needs more There are many relay stations and mobile communication stations, especially between our bases and the Typhons...maybe one or two additional military stations are needed to ensure channel security..."

    "There is no need to worry about the cost," Philip said in a deep voice, "Your Majesty has given us enough authority to do this."

    Gordon lowered his head: "Yes, General."

    Philip nodded, and then turned to look at the silver-haired young man behind him: "Fendier, you are the commander of the communications unit. Starting today, you will lead your soldiers to follow the communications experts here to get acquainted with this as soon as possible. The system¡ªincluding those relay stations in the wild. Doing this in a wasteland environment is different from what you do in the Imperial Academy. I hope you can understand this as soon as possible."

    The young northern heir straightened his chest and shouted meticulously: "Yes, General Philip!"

    ¡­

    Andesa Wendell withdrew her gaze to the ancient tower in the distance.

    The majestic wall The majestic energy barrier is like a waterfall filled with shimmering light, towering high in the southwest of this advancing base. No matter which direction you look at from the base, the shock it brings will not weaken even a little bit.

    Sometimes it¡¯s hard to imagine... The Silver Empire 700 years ago could have built such a magnificent miracle, and this magnificent miracle reminds everyone who has witnessed it, and reminds them of the waste in the barrier. How dangerous the soil is.

    Andesa sighed softly and condensed those sighs about ancient history. She left the window of the command room and returned to her tactical table, scanning the maps and some documents waiting to be confirmed.

    Although this propulsion base constructed day and night by thousands of engineering wizards has established a firm foothold on the edge of this wasteland, it is only for the grand counterattack plan led by Typhon, Cecil, and Silver. It is just the beginning. More troops will be assembled in these bases in the future, and more materials will be transported from the country to the front line. Engineering troops will cross the energy barrier. After a lapse of seven hundred years, there will be more troops there. The piece of wasteland reignites the lights of civilization¡ªand in order to achieve these inspiring goals, she still has a lot of work to do.

    Andesa sat down in her chair, and at this moment, a regular knock on the door suddenly came. After getting permission, the door was opened and a shorter female adjutant stepped in. .

    Her complexion is dark, with the characteristics of a minority ethnic group in the southern part of the empire, her silver-white hair is draped behind her shoulders, her eyes are calm and introverted, and her slightly golden pupils show that it originated from a certain night elf ancestor. Bloodline.

    This is Andessa¡¯s new lieutenant, the subordinates she personally selected after she returned to the military and political system¡ªafter the hunting **** battle that changed the fate of everyone, countless old faces disappeared, and countless new faces appeared. This mixed race from the south of the empire is one of such new faces.

    "Corlea," the young wolf general glanced at his new adjutant and nodded slightly, "it seems that the messengers who had been sent to Cecil''s base have returned."

    "Yes, I just finished handing over with them," the silver-haired woman named Kolea nodded, her voice low and gentle, and at the same time she took a step forward and placed a small yellow flower frozen in ice crystals on Ender On Sha¡¯s desk, "This is for you."

    "...The flower? Where did you get it?" Andesa looked at the small flower in the ice crystal in surprise. It still kept the appearance that was just picked, and its charming posture was incompatible with the landscape of the wasteland outside the base. Obviously it was impossible to get it from the nearby wilderness, which made her frown quickly, "Could it be that some stupid and short-sighted material officer transported it from the rear? If it is, that person can be arrested-we are here. It''s only been two days to stand firm here!"

    "Of course not," Kolea shook her head. "This was picked up by the returning messengers¡ªtaken from near the Cecil''s base."

    Andesa became more surprised when she heard this: "Near Cecil''s base? Their base...isn''t it also in the wasteland radiation zone? How could there be..."

    "The messenger was also surprised by this. They said that there was a lush vegetation growing on the edge of the Cecil''s base. It was like a miracle¡ªthe Cecil explained that this was because of the underground biomass pipelines and nutrient grids. Is having an impact, but we have no way of knowing the specific details."

    "...Is the''mysterious technology'' of the Cecilians again...well, I should get used to it, after all, they even have a giant tree that can cover the city," Andesa rubbed her forehead, but her eyes fell on again. On the little flower in the ice crystal, a smile emerged from the corner of her mouth, "Then put it here, it''s beautiful. Thank you messengers for me."

    The adjutant nodded and led the order, and Andesa asked casually after a brief thought: "Is there any new news coming from Winter Wolf Castle?"

    "Master Pei Dinan has news that Winter Wolf Castle is all right, so you don''t need to worry about it."

    "Is everything okay with grandfather..." Andesa muttered softly, but she couldn''t help but sigh in her heart.

    The elderly grandfather returned to the border fortress where he had served for half his life. The Border Knights, which was temporarily reorganized from several disabled regiments, successfully took over the defense of Winter Wolf Castle under his grandfather¡¯s wrist, and she led the organization. The complete Winter Wolf Legion was dispatched to the front line facing the wasteland, and together with the Cecils and the silver elves, they prepared a plan to counterattack the wasteland.

    Behind all seemingly smooth and reasonable scheduling is the embarrassing reality of the empire''s vitality after the war. Although everything is improving now, the economy and people''s livelihood are also rapidly recovering or even growing with the launch of the circum-continental route, but there are some things But there is no way to "speed up"-experienced and capable generals can''t grow out of the ground overnight.

    The old man who retreated to the second line was also pulled out of the house to command the Border Corps...

    Andesa suddenly shook her head vigorously, tossing aside the slightly negative sighs in her mind.

    The situation will get better after all, and the temporary difficulties should not affect her state here.

    ¡­

    When the generals at the foot of the magnificent wall were actively preparing for the plan to counterattack the wasteland, Gawain and Amber finally left the continent of Tarrond, which was shrouded by the polar night, and returned to Loren, a long absence.

    They did not return to Cecil City, but went directly to the Contracting Fort where the "gate" project was located.

    The castle named "Contracting" stands high in the center of the plain, but the wasteland around the castle has undergone earth-shaking changes with the efforts of a large number of engineering teams. Three high energy towers, distributed in a zigzag shape, stand around the castle, soaring to the sky. The blue flames that rise can almost burn to the clouds in the sky. From a high altitude, you can see a series of neatly planned roads, pipe networks and power rails among the facilities. The entire area is like a mosaic on the ground. The large-scale engineering components with complex and mysterious structures, even the dragon from Tarrond, can''t help but sigh when they see this scene.

    "You really made a terrible move..." Melita Pernia walked through the clouds and couldn''t help sighing after seeing the sight of the fortress area.

 Chapter 1275ï¼š Meet offline

    The huge wings that obscured the sky passed over the castle area, and the huge dragon was slowly circling and slowing down, approaching the open landing field behind the fortress of the Treaty. While continuously lowering the height, Melita and Noreta I am also carefully observing this large-scale facility group, observing the towering energy towers, temporary roads, alliance member camps, and the huge energy fluctuations that fill this area that ordinary people cannot see with the naked eye.

    Led by Cecil and Typhon, a large amount of manpower and material resources provided by the alliance member states have been gathered. The "gate" built in this cold and barren wilderness has never been seen in Merita''s tens of thousands of years. Wonders of the past¡ªHer eyes full of magical brilliance can see more than ordinary people. In her magical vision, you can see the magical turbulence surging among the facilities, converging in the center of the fortress. The huge energy of the area, and a "focus" that seems to have swallowed all magic power and presents a whirlpool state in the real world-even if there is no reminder from others, she can guess that is the location of the "door".

    This is indeed an incredible big move.

    The dragon slowly lowered its height, and finally landed on the landing field attached to the fort. Before that, the technical directors of this facility had already gathered around the open space and waited eagerly.

    "...This is my first close contact with the dragon," Windsor Mapel whispered with a look of emotion on her face. She watched the two dragons gradually retract their giant wings and their huge and heavy bodies landed. Shi even shook the entire square, "I can''t imagine...just two years ago, these powerful dragons were still creatures that only appeared in adventure stories."

    "Moreover, most of these adventure stories were written by the dragon himself." Carmel shook his head and said casually.

    In the past, most of the adventure stories related to giant dragons circulated in mortal countries were boringly made up by the dragons who traveled on the continent of Loren, and the compilation of these stories is the main income of the dragons traveling abroad¡ªthis The truth has gradually spread as Tarrond establishes more and more extensive connections with the Loren nations, and as more and more dragons enter human society as mercenaries, technical consultants, and expatriate scholars. The "dragon experts" from various countries who have learned the truth beat their chests for this. Numerous legendary dramas that have become popular overnight have been shrouded in thick absurdity. But for magic scholars who do not pay much attention to these fields themselves, these "truths" "The biggest meaning is just a joke to relieve boredom.

    "...I was rebellious when I was sixteen, and I almost gave up my magic studies and went to study some "dragon studies"," Windsor Mapel seemed to recall something, and said softly, a little embarrassed." Fortunately, I didn''t take this path, otherwise, let alone today''s achievements, I am afraid that I will be like those "Dragon Clan experts" who are in a slump."

    Daniel, the old mage standing next to her, snorted in disdain after hearing it, with unabashed contempt in his tone: "Those so-called''dragon clan experts'' are all taking the blame, holding a bunch of specious legends and stories. To piece together the so-called''historical evidence'', to flatter and suppress dissidents, and to''invent'' a lot of theories, creating a so-called academic field out of thin air to deceive the world¡ªthey packaged themselves as scholars and deceived the world. For many years, how can I think that one day the giant dragon will actually come out of the story and greet the whole world openly?"

    Windsor Mapel subconsciously took a few more glances at her mentor. She has noticed that her bad-tempered teacher is now more and more "returning to normal", especially after the start of the "Gate" project, in academic research. The fulfilling life of this old man is making the old man regain the vitality and kindness of many years ago, which makes her smile: "So thanks to your timely discipline back then-my rebellious character did not ruin my life. "

    Daniel only glanced at this student who has become a legendary powerhouse now, with no expression on his face: "It is also fortunate that your rebellious period ended when you were sixteen-I can''t beat you since you were seventeen. is you."

    Windsor¡¯s expression was a bit awkward for a moment, but Daniel had already turned his head and looked at the figures that were walking down from the dragon. His gaze swept over the tallest figure as if inadvertently, which could not be noticed by others. In a small margin, he nodded slightly, his lips moved slightly: "...Salute you..."

    The epic spy master and his true allegiance to the master finally achieved the first historic offline meeting.jpg.

    Gawain walked down Merita''s wings. Behind him are Amber looking east and west and two happy young dragons. Not far from them, there is Noretta, who is also hung down and hangs its wings. Victoria and Modil walked down from Noretta.

    Originally, Victoria was supposed to "Halong" in Beigang and return to Winter Fort, but considering that Modil would also go to the Kingdom of God of War with Gao Wen, the great consul followed.

    As for the two wyrmlings that came together... it was still because of the deep blue magic marks they carried and their innate special "sensing" talent, near the Tower of Upsurge. The two little guys have proved that they can directly observe the breath of the deep blue crack, and this time the border of the God of War also has similar cracks. Both Gawain and Melita think that bringing them on may play some role.

    The light curtain emerged out of thin air, and the dragon''s figure gradually gathered into a human form in a glorious brilliance. Gawain stepped towards the technical directors who gathered around the landing field. He first looked at Carmel and Windsor, and then his eyes fell on Daniel, who is stern and serious, and Mary, who is slightly lowering her head, trying to reduce her presence behind her mentor.

    This made Gao Wen couldn''t help but praise: Mary''s acting skills are really good, and she can perfectly maintain her usual "personality" under such a tense occasion-her cautious and cowardly personality, she is meeting a foreign figure. It should be this kind of reaction.

    "Your Majesty," Carmel greeted him first, and there was a buzzing sound inside him, "I''m glad you came here in person."

    "I heard about the progress you have made here-I need to see some things myself." Gawain nodded and said, his gaze naturally fell on others, Windsor Mapel as the highest in Typhon. The chief technical officer immediately stepped forward and bowed slightly to pay his respects: "Salute to you, Your Majesty Gawain Cecil, I am Windsor Mapel, President of the Typhon Royal Mage Association. I would like to represent Typhon. The academic team would like to express gratitude and respect for your great support in the field of cutting-edge technology-as far as I know, no human emperor has made such a huge push for the development of technology like you."

    This is by no means flattery, but a sincere tribute-even in a period of tension between Typhon and Cecil at the beginning, even if it was from the standpoint of an "adversary", Windsor Mapel had to admit that Serbia Sill¡¯s advanced status in the field of magicalism recognizes that the "magic era" brought by Gawain Cecil has brought about a huge change in the world, unlike those stubborn politicians who have to use their **** to determine their heads at all times¡ª As a scholar, Windsor Mapel can express admiration for Gao Wen, who has brought "advanced" more frankly and frankly.

    "Ms. Windsor Mapel... I know you, Rosetta said that you are his most trusted magic consultant, especially in the process of fighting against the''eye of the god'', your role is irreplaceable," Gao Wen revealed With a slight smile, he nodded to the legendary mage and said, "And now you have opened the door to the realm of the kingdom of God-in this era, we need more than ever an expert who knows the gods like you."

    After the friendly business exchanges, Gawain''s eyes fell on Daniel and Mary.

    "Daniel Fried, the current president of the Typhon Empire Manufacturing Association," Daniel said blankly, "Salute you. Behind me is my apprentice Mary¡ªnot a big shot here."

    "Daniel...I know you too," Gawain also smiled, and looked up and down at the subordinate who reported to him at least twice a week. "You have cracked many of our magic techniques, and we will sell them to you. An engine prototype, and it didn''t take long for you to build your own engine."

    As soon as he said this, Windsor, who was standing next to him, suddenly felt nervous. Although Gawain always had a smile on his face when he said these words, the sensitivity of the topic itself made the president of the Royal Wizards Association raise his heart. ¡ªShe actually knew that her mentor has a special and sensitive identity here. The magic technology team led by the mentor has been the backbone of the fight against the "Cecile magic hegemony" for these years. The reason why Typhon is facing a crash During the era of magical attack, he was not crushed and defeated by his opponents. More than half of the credit should go to Daniel, and if this great contribution to Typhon is placed in Cecil''s eyes...

    That''s not a good thing.

    But when Windsor was nervous, Daniel only showed a gloomy smile to others: "Knowledge and technology know no borders, and people in every country have the right to enjoy technological progress-our magic The pilot engine prototype was originally produced with one hammer and one hammer by manpower."

    Gawain took a serious look at Daniel and smiled slightly: "People in every country have the right to enjoy technological progress... You are right."

    It seems that the verbal "clash" between him and Daniel on a sensitive topic just now is just an insignificant chat.

    Windsor Mapel suddenly breathed a sigh of relief.

    Carmel floated to the side blankly (really not), Daniel and Gawain both kept smiling, Mary tried to lower her head to reduce her sense of presence, and Amber behind seemed to be wandering beyond the sky¡ªeveryone knew something about something. Ming, only Ms. Windsor Mapel was seriously nervous for a long time at the scene, and then seriously relaxed in one breath.

    Gawain almost felt guilty about it¡ªfortunately, he overcame this little psychological difficulty in time and quickly became calm.

    After a brief introduction and greetings, the group did not continue to waste time on red tape.

    Gao Wen came to the portal to the kingdom of God of War.

    The circular space channel like a mirror is stably constrained in the middle of the portal platform. The channel reflects the scene at the other end. On the open square shrouded in gray sky, Gawain saw the explorers set up Facilities and towering walls and palaces in the distance.

    Carmel floated by his side: "After these days of advancement and exploration, we have successfully set up a number of supply stations in God''s country. With the help of the magic power provided by these supply stations, our exploration team has roughly ascertained the temple area. , Arena area, Square area¡ªThese areas can be regarded as the ¡°stable zone¡± of the entire Kingdom of God, and the outer edge of the stable zone is the ¡°boundary¡± that is constantly collapsing. They are slowly collapsing toward the center of the Kingdom of God. The various natures of it are still poorly understood.

    "We have sent the results of the exploration we have achieved so far to the Theocracy Council, and each member country shares these results in accordance with the agreement...

    "In addition, due to the unique''non-interference'' conditions in the God of War, we have set up many experimental devices in the arena in the hinterland of the kingdom to study many topics related to the nature of magic. You should have received reports in this regard on the road. Arrived¡­"

    "Yes, I received it in Beigang," Gao Wen nodded, his expression very solemn, "You have finally verified the fluctuating nature of magic power-the significance of this event is even as important as the matter of''mortals entering the kingdom of God''. "

    "We have not only verified the fluctuating nature of magic..." Carmel said solemnly, "Ms.''Tower'' also discovered even more bizarre, disturbing and confusing phenomena in the process..."

    "I also received the news from her," Gao Wen nodded slowly. He recalled the countless questions and speculations that came to his mind after arriving in Beigang and receiving the subpoena from Mirmina, and this Everything finally converged into frowning brows and deep words. "She said that after she understood the nature of magic, she briefly entered a very strange state of self, and in that state, she saw it from an incredible perspective. The''explanation'' of the world, she said that she not only saw the fluctuations of magic power intuitively, but also''seeing'' the wave characteristics of everything in the world, seeing the blurry boundary between matter and magic¡ªbut she also said that she could not Explain this process in detail, because her''perspective''...cannot be accurately described in words or language."

    "Yes, she told us the same way," Carmel nodded slightly. "Ms. Windsor and Mr. Daniel and I value Ms.''Tower''''s discovery very seriously, but we don''t have a clue at all."

    "...The clues will always appear," Gao Wen exhaled softly, "I will also have a good talk with our senior consultant after I go back. As for now... let''s go and see what you found on the edge of the kingdom of God. Those things."

    Gawain''s voice fell, and everyone''s eyes fell on the portal in the center of the platform involuntarily.

    Amber stared at the circular area that looked like a mirror, and after a while, he couldn''t help but swallowed: "I''m getting a little nervous..."

    "Even I am nervous, but I am more of expectation." Modil, who had been quiet for a long time, finally couldn''t help breaking the silence¡ªhe never said a word, because what stands here is what he thinks of The great men who changed the direction of the world", he felt that an adventurer who lost his memory in such an academic situation had better not speak, but now that the journey of the kingdom of God is about to begin, the emotion of this great adventurer can''t help it finally. Excited, "I even prepared a blank notebook for today..."

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1276ï¼š "Utopian Entity"

    The turbid and hazy sky shrouded the huge dead city. There was no sun and stars in the sky, but a layer of evenly dim sky light was distributed. The city was magnificent and magnificent, but silent and silent¡ªa dead kingdom of God showed "death." In this deserted and deserted place, a group of new visitors are welcoming at this moment.

    Amber''s eyes widened, her face focused nervously on the surrounding movement, confirming that there would be nothing to suddenly jump out and beat herself up, she relaxed slightly, and then her gaze swept across the distant high walls and palaces. The silhouette muttered thoughtfully: "This place looks so different from the area around Lady Ye''s throne... I thought the Kingdom of God of War is also an open and empty place."

    "Different kingdoms of God will certainly not be the same," Gawain glanced at Amber and said casually. "They show the way believers sketched out according to mythological stories. Different churches will do their best to portray differences from others. ''Heavenly scenery''-in a sense, this is also an important means for them to attract their respective congregations.

    "Then I must like the kingdom of the three gods of fertility or the **** of commerce," Kohaku said with a bright smile. "It is said that beer and honey are flowing everywhere in the garden of the three gods of fertility, and the trees are full of trees. Fresh fruits that will rot, the long table in the center of the garden is a delicacy that can feed countless people, the **** of commerce is full of money, and everyone builds houses with gold and gems..."

    Modil, who was curiously looking at the surrounding scenery, couldn¡¯t help but turn his head and glanced at the "Imperial Intelligence Minister": "If the world is full of gold, wouldn''t gold be as worthless as stones..."

    "The problem of gold depreciation is for the **** of business to figure it out," Amber waved indifferently, fully expressing his attitude in the realm of gods, "I just like gold and shiny things, can''t it work."

    Gao Wen couldn''t help sighing as he listened, "If I didn''t know your details, sometimes I would really suspect that you were raised by a dragon..."

    Melita and Noreta rolled their eyes at the same time, but Amber¡¯s thoughts have continued to expand. The shame of this alliance, which has always had a wonderful logic, didn¡¯t know that they had drawn something in their heads, and suddenly they seemed to find out. In the New World, he said excitedly: "I seem to have an idea... You see that we can now come to the kingdom of God of War without being polluted. Then you say that if our technology in the field of gods continues to develop, we will Wouldn¡¯t one day be able to freely enter and exit the realm of other gods without fighting the gods? At that time we can go directly to the kingdom of the gods of commerce to grab money, or find the three gods of prosperity..."

    As soon as this statement was made, let alone Gawain, Modil and others, even the white knights who were meticulously performing their tasks immediately fell into a strange state of astonishment and silence. The two dragons, Merita and Noreta, looked at each other. However, Amber became more excited as he thought about it: "It''s more than that! If we succeed in controlling the law of thought, we can even use the thought to create something, and then go to the corresponding kingdom of God to steal...I mean to take..."

    Gawain stared at Amber, who was suddenly thinking violently. He was stunned for two seconds before reacting: "Good fellow, are you leaving this card bug?"

    "What do you mean by a bug?" Amber asked in a daze, while Windsor Mapel, who had been listening to her for a long time, suddenly shook his head after thinking about it for a long time: "It''s a pity, Miss Amber, what you described This situation...I am afraid it will be difficult to achieve."

    "Huh?" Kohaku blinked and looked at this legendary magician from the Typhon Empire somewhat unexpectedly.

    "According to our research on the Kingdom of God, in this space supported by''thinking trends'', everything is not''stable existence''," Windsor Mapel explained very seriously, "just as you see now These high walls and the swords decorated on the palace are solid entities here, but after we took part of the samples to the real world outside, they all deteriorated and dissipated in a short period of time, even in nature. Weird changes are taking place. Steel will become loose and fragile sand, rocks will evaporate in the air, and the mantle will gradually disintegrate... Except for the ¡°remains¡± of the God of War, almost everything is leaving the environment of the kingdom of God. After that, it won¡¯t be stable for long.

    "We suspect that this is related to the fall of the God of War, and the deeper reason... should stem from the termination of the God of War thought. Now the belief in the God of War is shrinking all over the world, and even due to the gradual disclosure of the truth behind the battle of the Hunting God, many The original devout believers began to doubt their beliefs, and this change was obviously also reflected in the ¡°product of thought¡± such as the Kingdom of God.

    "Therefore, Master Kamel and my mentor have also given names to those things in the kingdom of God that cannot exist stably in the real world. We call them ¡®Utual Entities¡¯.

    "To sum up, Miss Amber''s conception is based on the stable existence of things in the kingdom of God, and this requires the mortal world to maintain a stable trend of beliefs, which is contrary to what we are doing now..."

    The president of the Typhon Masters Association explained the special attributes of "fantasy entities" in God''s country with an extremely rigorous attitude and analyzed the ideas that came out of Amber Heaven and Horses¡ªshe was probably the only one who would run Amber''s mouth full of trains so far. The idea that popped out was a real scholar, which made Amber suddenly feel awkward. The latter scratched his head and glanced at Gawain: "I feel a little embarrassed..."

    After Windsor heard it, he looked at Gawain seriously: "It looks like my answer is causing trouble to Miss Amber?"

    "Um...no, don''t care," Gawain immediately waved his hand. "Your answer is very meaningful to me. We really need these professional explanations about the mysteries of the kingdom of God..."

    He can''t say that his intelligence minister is a funny comparison in front of foreign scholars. Under normal circumstances, Cecil''s scholars won''t take care of this idea at all...

    But then again, even though Amber did come up with a bad idea just now, the explanation of Windsor Mapel''s "fantasy entity" of the Kingdom of God that she led to it still had a little touch in Gawain''s mind, watching In front of these ancient and magnificent temples and cities, Gao Wen could not help but have some doubts-it is true that the "fantasy entities" that lost the support of the thoughts will disintegrate in reality, but in this field called the "deep sea", these losses The supporting entity can exist stably for a long time. What is the reason? The remains of the gods can exist longer than the kingdom of gods. What is the principle?

    In this ¡°deep sea¡±, the boundary between matter and thought seems to be particularly blurred. The things that people can see and touch here are actually the ¡°information¡± produced by a large number of mortal minds. While thinking of this, Gao Wen couldn''t help but think of the "discovery" mentioned in the report by the goddess of magic, Mirmina¡ª

    At the bottom of the world, both matter and magic show similar properties, and entities and non-entities are not distinct...but fuzzy transitions.

    Gawain shook his head, and put these uncontrolled thoughts aside for the time being-although he could come up with countless conjectures, this time the conjectures can only be conjectures, and they are not of practical use. He still remembers that he came here. The original purpose.

    "Take us to the''border''." He looked at Carmel and said with a serious face.

    Under the leadership of Carmel and Ms. Windsor, Gawain and his team passed through the quiet cheer trail and arena area, passed through the deserted palace and outer city, and finally arrived at the constant disintegration and dissipation. Signs of the "border of the kingdom of God".

    The majestic and vast sea of ??sand, dust and clouds greeted everyone''s eyes. The boundless undulating layer of dust and mist and the dark and chaotic "outer space" in the distance made Amber unable to help holding his breath. And in the depths of the sea of ??clouds, there was an extremely large scale. Inside the large vortex, disturbing spatial fissures, and the blue light stream flowing deep within the fissures caught Gawain''s attention.

    The two young dragons following Merita and Noretta immediately became restless, fluttering and shouting in the direction of the whirlpool, looking excited and nervous.

    Merita immediately bent down to comfort her two daughters. The tenderness from her mother calmed the two little guys a little bit, while Noretta raised her head and said worriedly while looking at the cracks in the dust whirlpool: " It seems to be correct... These rifts are the same thing as the rifts we found in the Tower of Upstream... They are all rifts in the dark blue network channel, and even... they may be the same''vessel flow'' at the root, and they are connected together. "

    Amber swallowed subconsciously, with a nervous expression on his face: "So the stuff in that tower escaped all the way along the crack, and then ran out from here, right... Now she''s still running into Lady Ye''s kingdom of God..."

    "...The fissure is located outside the Kingdom of God of War-although it seems to be very close now, it is caused by the out of control of the Kingdom of God of War." Gao Wen was carefully observing the situation of the distant sea of ??clouds, while observing and analyzing. "There are no traces left by the crevice after corrosion by the high tide... It may be that the special environment in the deep sea has erased those traces, or it may be because the "back tide" did not stay after escaping from the crevice and quickly moved its position."

    "I have been trapped by the Tower of Inverse Tide for so many years, even the instinctive "Chen God of Chaos" must choose to stay away from this thing as soon as possible after having the opportunity to get rid of the bondage," Melita''s hand was pressed on the two chicks. On the top of the dragon''s head, while rubbing the smooth scales of the little guys, he said casually, "Unfortunately, if there are no traces left here, then the clue will be broken... We are now only capable of entering the kingdom of the **** of war, the mystery of the deep sea. I don¡¯t know anything, let alone where Lady Ye¡¯s kingdom of God is..."

    "The clue to this rift is broken, but another thing is not necessarily," Gao Wen said in a deep voice, slowly raising his head to look at the end of the boundless sea of ??clouds-where it should have been shrouded in darkness, but there was a floating above the sea of ??clouds. The bright ball of light, that is the "illumination" left by Milmina, supported by the power of the goddess of magic in the past, the ball of light may continue to illuminate this place for a long, long time, "Carmel, you mention The piece of "Steel Land" that arrives appears periodically, right? How long will it take to appear?"

    "It approaches the border of the Kingdom of God once every two days on average-since we first explored here, it has appeared twice on time, and the law is very stable," Carmel replied immediately, his voice buzzing, "You come today It¡¯s just right, today is the day when it reappears¡ªbut we¡¯re afraid we¡¯ll have to wait here for a while.¡±

    Gao Wen nodded, and then asked: "I heard that you have already conducted a certain degree of investigation on that piece of''Steel Land''? How did the investigation work? What was the result?"

    "We thought of a way to send a self-disciplined magic puppet," Carmel nodded and said, "the magic puppet performed several hours of exploration missions inside the target, and then went into shutdown hibernation, and restarted when the target again approached the border of the kingdom of God. Sending back the data collected by itself¡ªaccording to the information it collected, we confirmed that after leaving the realm of the kingdom of God, that piece of steel ¡°sneaked¡± into a dark and chaotic space, and it had been ¡°navigated¡± in the process. I approached something floating in the dark space several times, but for some unknown reason, the recording device of the magic puppet could not capture a clear picture.

    "But one thing is certain. Humans can live and move on that piece of''steel land''. The magic doll has not detected toxic and harmful substances or energy radiation, and the''steel land'' itself has an energy shield of unknown principle. , It maintains a mild and safe environment inside. But considering the uncertainty of this mysterious thing, Ms. Windsor and I still recommend adequate protection when exploring the target area¡ªand carry enough supplies."

    "Where is that magic puppet now?" Amber asked curiously.

    "It still stays in the depths of the''steel land'', and after the last time the data was returned, it went into a dormant state again," Carmel said, "It is not to continue to save energy-after leaving the kingdom of God of War , The magic puppet can be recharged from the environment, but its self-discipline ability is limited. The structure in the depths of the ¡°steel earth¡± is becoming more and more complicated. The judgments that need to be made are beyond the thinking ability of the magic puppet itself. We are worried that it is deepening. An accident occurred during the exploration, and the sleep command was issued during the last communication."

    "Still on it..." Gao Wen nodded slightly, and at this moment, the corner of his eye suddenly saw the depths of the darkness and chaos seem to be ripples.

    A hazy and chaotic light beam spread out from the dark ripples, and floated up little by little, and moved closer.

    That reminded him of a "submarine" floating in the deep ocean, or... some kind of deep-water creature with light-emitting organs.

    The "steel land" mentioned by Carmel appeared, following a strict timetable, crossing the long cruising journey that I don''t know how to calculate, and returning to this constantly disintegrating border of the kingdom of God.

    "Carmel, Victoria, and Amber and Modil, you come with me to explore the situation," Gawain immediately turned around and said, "Merita will fly us over. The others will stay here first to answer. Right."

    In the distance, the magnificent steel giant has protruded one-third of the structure from the dark and chaotic boundary. The sand and dust on the boundary of the sea of ??clouds is stirred by the steel earth, setting off a spectacular vortex of dust and fog, and lights of all sizes are there. The edge of the behemoth flickered, and it outlined an outline structure that was wider than the city wall.

    "Your Majesty Gawain, I hope to go with you," Windsor Mapel, who was asked to stay on the side, couldn''t help taking a step forward and said, "I hope to allow it."

    Gawain turned his head and looked at the figures around him.

    He does not seem to be able to exclude Typhon people from this action¡ªwhether it is from a political perspective, from the perspective of academic cooperation, or from the contribution of all parties to the ¡°gate¡± project. The exploration of "Steel Land" should have the position of Typhon.

 Chapter 1277ï¼š Hollow body

    It is impossible for Typhon people to be excluded from the various results achieved by the "Gate Project". This includes not only the exploration of the kingdom of God itself, but also various unexpected discoveries during the exploration process-and Gao Wen As one of the initiators of the project and one of the main leaders of the alliance, of course, he has no intention of kicking his allies away under such circumstances.

    But now he suspects that the origin of that piece of "Steel Land" may have something to do with the sailor, and may even have a relationship with his body in space, so he can''t help but worry about it¡ªhe is worried that this journey of exploration will happen. Expected situation, and all this may not be suitable for showing to a stranger.

    Although Melita Pernia is not the "owner" of the Cecil Empire, she is at least a well-informed friend in terms of personal relationships, and she also knows something about the sailors. Windsor Mapel''s situation is It¡¯s different. Gawain doesn¡¯t know anything about this Typhon scholar¡ªhe doesn¡¯t know what will happen to this lady if he shows too much speciality on the steel ground or activates certain Voyager techniques. Controlled response.

    Daniel, who hadn''t spoken much from the side, stood up at this moment.

    "Let me go," the old mage glanced at his former apprentice faintly. "You scholar-type mage who is accustomed to conducting research in a stable environment may not be able to deal with exploratory actions that require resilience and experience. It doesn''t matter how strong my personal power is. I still have some adventures after leaving the Royal Mage Association."

    He paused, then looked at his other apprentice: "And I can take Mary with him."

    Windsor Mapel looked at her mentor a little unexpectedly, with a little hesitation on her face, until Daniel seemed to inadvertently add: "Outside the''door'', we need to leave a top technical official who can take control of the overall situation."

    "Yes, your suggestion is very reasonable, I understand," Windsor reacted immediately and nodded solemnly to his mentor. "Then I will take the technical supervisors outside to respond. You must pay attention to your safety."

    Daniel nodded slightly, Gawain just stood blankly on one side and watched, while on the other side, Merita Penia was handing the two whelps to Noretta''s hand.

    "You stay here with two little guys-things that have nothing to do with the Deep Blue Rift, there is no need for Meili and Nole to take risks," she said to her friend very solemnly, "If everything goes well, we will do it in two days. Can come back."

    "Take care of yourself, protect yourself, and act accordingly." As a dragon who has experienced the coming-of-age ceremony together, Noretta has no nonsense at this moment, just reminding friends to pay attention to safety. "Led by Gao Wen''s opinion-he and the sailor The heritage is very rooted."

    "Don''t worry, I know-I have a''heart-to-heart'' relationship with him." Melita laughed, stretched out her hand and pressed **** the two whelps who were looking at her curiously, and then rubbed Noretta vigorously. The snow-like long hair quickly ran to the side before the latter became angry, and a brilliant light curtain fell from the sky. Under the light curtain, the slender female figure began to quickly transform into the form of a giant dragon.

    In the sea of ??sand and clouds in the distance, the huge steel giant is still wrapped in an astonishing aura and is constantly approaching the border of the kingdom of God. The layers of silver-white alloy armor and the micro-light bars on the edge of the armor belt become more and more clearly visible in the dimness. , The sea of ??clouds is full of undulating waves, the quicksand is brought up by the edge of the steel earth, and falls like a waterfall, and a low roar is coming from far to near-this roar is not loud, but it seems to be felt The huge energy contained in the depths of that piece of "steel land" shocked the people who heard it for the first time.

    A vague feeling suddenly emerged from the bottom of Gawain¡¯s heart. He subconsciously looked at the steel giant that was gradually approaching the nearest point. Amid the huge pressure on his face, what he saw was there. However, the countless light streams flowing inside the giant and some inexplicable illusory projections-this feeling is very similar to when he came into contact with the tower of the tide, but it is a little different.

    This thing is indeed the legacy left by the sailors, and... it is still "alive", "alive" like the Sky Station or the Tower of Upstream.

    The sound of heavy footsteps came from behind, and Melita in the form of a dragon walked to the edge of the shattered kingdom of God. She lowered her head, and her huge eyes with magical brilliance stared at the tiny "passengers" under her feet, her voice rumbling: " I''m ready, come up."

    The personnel who were scheduled to go to the "Steel Land" to perform the exploration mission immediately stepped forward, and Gao Wen''s gaze scanned the entire exploration team (including Merita as a flying vehicle), and his heart gradually settled down.

    Followers, doglegs, buddies, brains, 25 seniors, 25 trainees-the composition of the team is very reassuring.

    The dragon rose into the sky, accompanied by a fierce air current and a turbulence, rushing out of the border of the kingdom of God, the people who remained in the kingdom of God looked up at the direction the dragon was leaving, silently looking forward to the safety of this operation. smoothly.

    "I hope the legendary Gawain Cecil can solve this mystery," Windsor Mapel said softly. "The farther we go, the more unknown things we see in front of us..."

    "The essence of exploration and research is to clarify the boundaries of ignorance, so that I can be more aware of the vastness of the world," Noretta''s eyes always follow the figure of Merita, but she responds to Windsor''s sigh. The young dragon hugged her thigh with his front paws, and the other tried to hang himself on her shoulders. "The dull and shallow people are the most confused, because they have never touched things beyond their own knowledge in their entire lives. There has never been anything that can make them doubt and think, only the explorers who walk in the front will always be accompanied by confusion, because they are dealing with the borders of civilization every day."

    As a profound scholar, Windsor Mapel certainly knew this truth, so she just smiled slightly, and her eyes returned to the distance. In one corner of her vision, the border of the kingdom of God was fragmented and decorated with swords. On the high platform of the shield, the figure of Malm Dunit did not know when he appeared, looking far away in the direction of the end of the sea of ??clouds.

    This "ghost" who has coexisted with the kingdom of God does not always show up in front of people. Most of the time, he will wander around in other places in the kingdom of God, as if he is maintaining and patrolling this quiet "city of gods". He will not disturb the activities of the explorers here, and he does not take the initiative to communicate with people who enter here, but when the explorers do something that can arouse their interest, he will still show up quietly, like this quietly. Far view.

    What is he looking at? Are you looking at a world that is foreign to him? Or is it just the "master" who is replacing him, watching where these mortals who break into the kingdom of God will go?

    That''s not what the explorers are concerned about, and Windsor Mapel just glanced at the former Pope of the God of War, nodded slightly in greeting, and then withdrew his gaze.

    ¡­

    The spectacular but disturbing "boundary sea of ??clouds" surging under the dragon, gradually receding, the "steel land" with silver-white armor and complex structure gradually enlarged in the field of vision, Amber and Modil Eyes widened, staring at the destination that was approaching in the distance, Gawain patted the scales under his body and asked Merita, "Are you okay? The turbulence was very bad when I took off just now¡ªI almost Thought you were going to fall."

    "There is a lack of magic in the environment of the God of War, which makes me uncomfortable," Melita''s voice followed. "When taking off, I can only use my own magic to lift off. Flying in a normal way-this process seems to require practice."

    "So that''s it." Gawain nodded, and after knowing the reason, he was relieved.

    The flight of giant dragons does not conform to "aerodynamics", nor does it completely rely on agitating wings to raise air currents to lift off. This is a fact that real "dragonologists" nowadays gradually understand-these huge creatures must also use air currents. And "magic ripples" can make themselves fly. The lift provided by flapping their wings is far from enough. The edges of their wings have complex innate rune structures, so their flight process is essentially a "casting process". ".

    "It seems that the special environment of the God of War is also extremely unfriendly to you," Carmel, who also understood the secret of dragon flight, said with emotion at this time, "You are afraid that it is fundamental here. Can''t fly for a long time."

    "In fact, even gliding is very tiring," Melita said helplessly, "but fortunately, everything returned to normal after leaving that place-well, everyone sits firmly and supports, we are about to land!"

    The explorers on the dragon''s back immediately tensed their nerves. In the next second, they noticed that they had passed through a thin and transparent energy barrier covering the steel earth. The feeling of passing through the cold curtain was fleeting. After a while, the huge dragon''s body fell on a relatively flat and open metal platform with a small impact.

    There was no anti-aircraft fire that triggered any automatic counterattack, and no hostile mechanical guards emerged¡ªjust like when the explorer dolls landed, the bad situation did not happen.

    Daniel was the first to get up and cast a floating technique and landed on the platform¡ªhe deliberately did not have much communication with Gawain. Although Amber and Victoria here are both people who know the truth, Modil and Merita are not. I don''t know about the "Liaison No. 25", so at least on the surface, he still has to maintain his identity as the "Technical Representative of Typhon."

    The explorers left the dragon''s back one by one, and Gawain was at the end. When he was about to set foot on the ground, he couldn''t help but look back at Mylittlepony, who was leaning down and hanging his wings to the side, and said casually: "You this time The landing was very smooth-I was mentally prepared to roll on the ground for a while."

    "I don''t have trouble every time!" Melita yelled dissatisfiedly when she heard this, "I just have a bad look in my eyes-I''m not inaccurate in such a large area! And I fell into it last time. Didn¡¯t I apologize to you about the Haili..."

    Then there were a bunch of "limited deceleration", "dangerous flight", "dragon clan crash landing can not be called a crash" and so on. The platform soon filled with happy air.

    But the cheerful air did not let the explorers relax their vigilance, nor did it reduce everyone''s ability to observe.

    Gao Wen raised his head and saw that a translucent energy barrier was clearly visible in his field of vision, blocking the sea of ??sand, dust and clouds surging outside, and within his field of vision, there were silver-white or silver-grey steel extending into the distance. Deck, and some facilities like buildings fixed on the deck.

    Yes, he used the word "deck" to call this so-called "steel land".

    He thinks this thing is a ship, a spacecraft that cruises in the realm of the kingdom of God according to a predetermined procedure.

    It is not silent here. The humming or trembling of some ancient mechanical devices when they are running has been coming from certain directions. These sounds make the intruders aware of something in the depths of the "earth" under their feet. Some things are still surging in power, and all kinds of lights can be seen everywhere on the upper deck. These large and small lights create many light and dark boundaries between the deck facilities. Gao Wen looked up and looked. To the end of the straight metal road in front of him, he saw that the distance was still shrouded in the shadow of chaos, and some rising light was burning quietly in the depths of darkness¡ªlike the light and shadow produced by the tail flame of some kind of propulsion device.

    Kohaku craned her neck and looked around, recalling what she had seen on the dragon''s back, while whispering to Gao Wen, "Hey, do you think this thing is bigger than our ''115 Project''... which one is bigger? what?"

    Project 115 is the largest war weapon manufacturing project of the Cecil Empire. Its main body is an aerospace fortress being assembled at the foot of the Dark Mountains. Its assembly has entered the second half. Although it has not been completed, its scale is quite large. considerable.

    That is the largest man-made "device" Amber can think of.

    But even for Project 115, it seems difficult to compare with this thing in front of me... even if they only compare size.

    "This thing is larger in scale, and may even be larger than the scale of the Temple of the Stars," Gao Wen said in a deep voice, "This is not something that our current technology can create... Whether it is internal or external, it is beyond the current era. Technical limits."

    "This...is it left by the sailor?" Melita, who had turned into a human form on the side, swallowed, with a trace of tension on her face and said, "I feel a little bit..."

    Gao Wen did not wait for Miss Lan Long to finish: "Yes, this is the legacy of the sailor."

    Melita opened her mouth as if she wanted to sigh, but she didn''t say anything after all, and the others beside her each had their faces tense, and they were engrossed in dealing with this "primordial heritage" that was extremely strange and unknown to mortals.

    Gao Wen squinted his eyes slightly. He communicated with the satellite body located in the outer space of the material world and the main system of the Sky Station. After confirming that the connection was normal, he began to follow his accumulated experience in the Tower of Upsurge. Try to establish a connection with this "giant ship" that is cruising autonomously under the control of a certain automatic program.

    In fact, he doesn''t know how to establish contact, or even if this thing can respond to him, but generally speaking...As long as it is the legacy of the sailor, there must be some resonance between each other, even if the authority is restricted. He should also receive some feedback when he comes into contact with him.

    However, he didn''t "hear" anything. When he tried to get his mental power into the steel giant under his feet, all he perceived was nothingness-it was a cold body, just following the most primitive procedures. Setting to operate blindly, just like those simple machines made by mortals in this era...It does not have a "control system" that can respond to the identification signal of the sailor.

    This seems to be different from the legacy of the sailors that Gawain has come into contact with.

 Chapter 1278ï¼š "cruise"

    "Steel Land" did not respond to Gawain''s signal of the sailor. This hollow body was operating according to the established procedure. Like the timetable in the past, after staying at the border of the kingdom of God for a while, it began to retreat back to the depths of darkness and chaos. The low roar of an ancient engine or some other kind of propulsion device came from the beast''s body, the translucent energy shield became more solid and heavier than before, and the boundless sea of ??sand and dust gathered from all directions, following the "spaceship" Gradually sinking and retreating, the surging sand dust began to close above everyone''s heads.

    Melita looked up in the direction of the God of War. The dead city shrouded in the evening sky floats on a sea of ??disintegrating clouds. Noretta and others are still standing on the border watching this side, and the dust Clouds and mists have gathered from all around, and the faces in the distance are gradually blurred in the clouds and mist. She waved vigorously, and the figures in the distance also waved, and then the sky full of clouds filled everyone''s vision.

    "We''re starting to''sink,''" Gao Wen said in a deep voice. He raised his head and watched that the yellow cloud became thicker and heavier outside the shield, and the surrounding light also dimmed. "Next, We will lose contact with the world as we know it, and be careful when entering a field that mortals have never visited."

    "From the moment we stepped into the Kingdom of God of War, we have entered a field that mortals have never visited." Daniel shook his head slightly and said in a deep voice, while Mary, who was standing behind Daniel, was holding on tightly. The short staff in his hand looked a little nervous, but it was a little bit of anticipation and excitement for the unknown.

    Gao Wen couldn''t help but glanced at the young female mage more, and nodded slightly.

    As Daniel¡¯s mental state gets better, this girl who used to be only a promise and lives in fear every day has also undergone great changes...even she herself probably didn¡¯t realize it.

    The ¡°skylight¡± from above is getting dim, and as the giant steel ship sinks deeper and deeper, the thick layer of clouds, mixed with a large amount of dust and clouds, becomes darker and darker. As the darkness outside the shield grew thicker, certain automatic systems on the "Steel Earth" were activated, and more lights began to appear in the vision of Gao Wen and others.

    These floating in the air, like street lamps, are distributed on both sides of the road made of unknown alloy. They can''t make the place bright as day, but they are enough to make people see the surrounding situation clearly.

    "This place should have been human," Modil said thoughtfully, looking at the lights that automatically turned on as the "sky" dimmed, "machines don''t need this kind of street light, only people need it."

    "We have left the sea of ??clouds." Victoria suddenly raised her head and took a look. Her gaze caught the change in the scenery outside the shield. Although it was already dark outside like night, the powerful vision of the extraordinary can still go from the darkness. Discerning those vague "landscapes", she saw a surging cloud and mist quickly moving away outside the shield. Deep in the cloud and mist there was a dim yellow light that was almost indistinguishable by the naked eye. "God Kingdom Escape Zone", and beyond the vague clouds, boundless darkness and chaos have poured in from all directions.

    The giant steel ship left by the sailor plunged into the deep sea, and it was still sinking.

    "We have left the material world now, right?" Amber looked at the outside of the shield a little nervously, and couldn''t help but muttered softly, holding his arms, "Why do I feel a little bit cold inside this shield... Can it maintain a suitable living environment?"

    "The surrounding temperature has not changed, you are scaring yourself," Gawain glanced at the shame of this courageous alliance, "As for the material world...I am now more and more uncertain about what is the material world, what is the element or spirit. The world."

    He frowned and looked at the endless and deep darkness outside the shield, and in that darkness, there seemed to be countless geometric lines floating, countless chaotic substances or "plaques" that were hard to describe in words: "Look Are you there yet? Those''entities'' that seem to be floating in the dark. We just passed through one of the extremely large''clumps'', but the''ship'' under our feet does not seem to interact with that thing at all, just like Through a shadow... But according to Milmina, those''objects'' floating in the dark should be''entities'' that can be touched..."

    Amber suddenly widened his eyes: "Boat? You said this thing under our feet is a boat?"

    "I can''t think of a more appropriate name''Steel Land'' can only be used to describe its upper layer, and the overall structure and operation of this thing is obviously not an island, it is some kind of...''navigation prop'' left by the sailor, so I think it¡¯s a ship, although the ship¡¯s scale is a bit bigger, it¡¯s bigger than we thought."

    Gao Wen spoke slowly, leading everyone to the front of the steel road under his feet, sensing the energy flow around him as he walked, and at the same time, he was still trying to call the "starter system" that may remain here.

    "Such a huge...''boat''..." The young female mage, Mary, swallowed her saliva and looked at the alloy deck and the ancient facilities built on it with a trace of awe. This girl from the country said After adapting to the life in the imperial capital, she once thought that she had gained knowledge, even if she was not as knowledgeable as her instructor, at least she was a qualified mage, but now she suddenly realized that it was outside of her own knowledge. There are so many unimaginable things in the world.

    Merita heard Mary¡¯s whispered exclamation, she just smiled and glanced at each other: ¡°The sailor can make bigger things, so big that even our dragons can¡¯t even imagine.¡±

    Gawain smiled, shook his head and said nothing: Yes, the behemoth created by the sailor is indeed beyond imagination... Have you ever seen the orbiting space station orbiting the entire planet?

    A huge shadow suddenly emerged from the darkness, appearing over the shield of the steel earth with silent coercion. It looked like a pitch-black column, although seeing another pitch-black thing in the dark sounded a little weird. , But Gawain and his team can clearly see the outline and movement of this "chaotic clump". It floated out from the depths of the darkness, spinning and interacting with the "giant ship" under everyone''s feet. Passing through, did not bring the slightest vibration, nor did it produce any ripples in the darkness.

    "Once again... we passed by this''entity'' in the chaos," Carmel said in a deep voice. The two lights on his head flickered slightly, indicating that he was thinking, "It seems that we are under our feet. This''ship'' uses some unknown technology to avoid interaction between itself and the''entity'' in the chaos...unbelievable, how is this done?"

    No one can answer Carmel¡¯s doubts, nor can Melita, who is a dragon, but Gawain suddenly remembered the things that Milmina mentioned to herself in the report, those about material and non-material matters. He still can¡¯t understand the mystery behind the blurring boundary between the ambiguity and the transformation between the spirit and the entity, but vaguely, he feels that the many weird phenomena that have occurred at the bottom of the world must be related to Milmina. There is a certain connection between what you see.

    The sailors of 1.8 million years ago...must have understood these mysteries and transformed them into controllable technology. This huge ship that can navigate in the deep sea may have some application in this.

    "What are those''objects'' that float in the dark?" Kohaku raised his head, looking curiously at the chaotic clumps that floated past the shield and appeared and disappeared in the dark." It doesn¡¯t look like the kind of debris floating outside of the gods. Although the debris is oddly shaped, the color and original form can be seen on the whole, but these black geometric bodies...some of them seem to be inconsistent with people..."

    Amber frowned and looked a little stuck as she continued to describe it, but Gawain knew what she wanted to say, and casually took it down: "It doesn''t conform to common sense of geometry...should not exist in the real world, right?"

    "The senior advisors of the Theocracy have no unified views on the nature of these things," Carmel said in a deep voice. "They speculate that these''chaotic drifters'' may be fragments of thought from an older age. History has been completely submerged in the long river of years, and even the oldest dragon **** does not know its origin. In the long forgotten and mutation, the echoes of the ancient times have turned into these intangible things floating in the deep sea...but another A guess is that these things are not that old and that they are also part of the reflection of the thoughts of this era, but the mapping logic does not conform to the laws we know..."

    "...We still don''t know much about the weird existence here," Gawain sighed lightly, then looked at Carmel, "Can you locate the explorer puppet sent here before?"

    "Yes, although it is on standby, it has been releasing weak magic signals. I can perceive that it is just under a passage in front of me," Carmel nodded and said, "I remember the return of the magic puppet. The route map, there is a route to enter the interior of the ship...Although from the perspective of the depth, it is far from reaching the true core of the ship."

    Gawain nodded, indicating that Carmel is leading the way, and the entire exploratory team continues to walk toward the depths of this "steel land".

    At the same time, this ship may have been in operation for 1.8 million years, and the ancient ship with a mysterious mission continues to "sail" in this boundless chaotic space, with no valid reference in the field of vision. No one knows how fast this "ship" flies or how deep it dives. Only the weird and chaotic shadows that constantly pass by the shield remind everyone that the "earth" under their feet is not fixed. Moving, but has been in a state of sailing.

    At this moment, a slight shaking suddenly came from under the feet, and the exploratory team, which was walking towards the entrance of a certain passage, immediately stopped.

    Amber looked around nervously, and quickly whispered Bibi in her mouth: "What''s going on, what''s going on..."

    Kamel raised his hand and drew a few simple runes in mid-air. After a while, he whispered: "...we are slowing down, and...''floating''."

    Before he finished his words, a very dim glimmer appeared abruptly above this "steel earth". In the boundless darkness and chaos, this glimmer appeared particularly eye-catching and sudden!

    Everyone instantly increased their vigilance, guarding against something indescribable horror coming out of the darkness, Gawain stared at the dim dim light, and some faint guesses appeared in his heart. As the dim light got closer and closer, some fragmented floating objects orbiting the dim light gradually emerged from the darkness, and his vague guesses were gradually confirmed.

    The giant "ship" carrying the crowd began to "float" toward the glimmer, and in the process cleverly avoided the debris orbiting around the glimmer or the debris remaining in the debris. "Echo" perceives a certain extreme danger, avoiding the floating track of the ship in advance, and only a moment later, the scenery in the dim light gradually becomes clear, and after seeing what it is, everyone gradually grows wide. Closed his eyes.

    It is a piece of land, a piece of fertile soil, a piece of lush garden floating in the depths of darkness and chaos. A light film wraps a space that looks like a bulb. The spring in the space is bright and beautiful, with flowers in full bloom, and countless rare and exotic fruits. Hanging on the branches, the heavy fruit bends the branches of the sacred tree, and there is fertile land undulating and rolling, and all the flowers in the world are blooming on the land. Two big rivers pass through the fertile soil and flow into a huge garden. The big river flows Honey and fine wine glowed with pale golden brilliance in the sky.

    And in that garden, beside the flowing river, wonderful creatures with wings and elves are busy making delicacies or exquisite ornaments. They dedicated the finished things to a long table in the center of the garden. The long table is extremely wide, surrounded by laughing guests, and at the end of the long table, there are three more beautiful figures. They have a deer-like lower body, but the upper body is a beautiful woman, they wear flowers and grass. Woven into a wreath, long blonde hair hangs in front of him like a waterfall.

    They...or "them", are entertaining guests at the long table. This feast seems to have just begun, but it seems to have been going on for ten thousand years.

    The ancient ships sailing in the darkness and chaos gradually approached the "paradise" floating in the void. Numerous detection devices were quietly activated, and several lights were also shining on the surface of the thin light film. However, the banquet in the garden The Holy Spirits turned a blind eye to this.

    "That''s..." Amber raised her head and pointed to the "garden" floating upside down outside the shield, staring at the scenery in the garden, dumbfounded.

    At this moment, the "Steel Land" is already very close to the "paradise", even much closer than when hovering over the border of the God of War, and with the eyes of the members of the exploration team, you can clearly see the garden. Feast.

    "...the kingdom of the three rich gods," Gao Wen said in a deep voice, "obviously, this is a new''one stop''."

    His voice fell, Modil blinked on the side, as if he was trying to say something, but at this moment, a new change suddenly happened!

    He saw the shield shrouded above his head suddenly flickering, and an extra light blue barrier unfolded, and outside the newly emerged shield, the "God of Abundance" floating in the darkness and chaos Country" instantly changed its appearance!

    The "sunlight" shining on the fertile soil turned into a bleak, dim, blood-colored setting sun. The fertile land was covered with a layer of decaying rotting mud. What grew out of the ground were rusty sickles and ferocious twisted branches, filthy. The blood was flowing in the big river, rushing into the decayed and withered garden, and the swollen and decaying monsters continuously fished out the terrible residual limbs and carrion from the river of blood, and sent them to the long table full of thorns, which was crowded on both sides of the long table. The lanky and shriveled monster, hungry and frantically tore the flesh and blood on the long table, and even tore its own shriveled limbs. At the end of the long table, three twisted and hideous figures are watching quietly this has been going on for thousands of years. The garlands on their bodies turned into thorns, and the green vines turned into chains that came out of the bones. The chains extended to infinity, as if they had reached the end of the kingdom of God, and the rotten blood came from them. The body pierced by the chain is constantly flowing and dripping into the garden of blood!

 Chapter 1279ï¼š "Friends Former Residence"

    The terrible changes that suddenly occurred in the rich and fertile soil caught everyone¡¯s eyes. Even Melita, who had experienced the ¡°Merry-of-Made¡± at this moment, felt breathless, fear and pressure inevitably breed in her heart. , Witnessing the spiritual impact of a certain "truth" seemed to be about to test the mind of every witness, but in the next second, the terrifying scene in the "kingdom of God" disappeared like a phantom.

    The ground full of blades, silt, and dead branches became green and fertile again. The courtyard was filled with laughter and laughter again. The pure white fairies took care of the blessed visitors, while the holy and gentle three goddesses presided over as before. This joyous feast.

    All the blood, bones, and mutated limbs seemed to be an absurd dream, disappeared in the blink of an eye, but the explorers who stood on the deck of the spacecraft and witnessed everything were unable to wave away the terrible impressions remaining in their minds. I forgot to breathe at the beginning, and it was only a moment later that I couldn''t hold back my breath. Carmel reacted quickly and reminded everyone loudly: "Pay attention to the divine erosion! Check their mental pollution protection!"

    They had just faced the kingdom of God, and they had come into contact with the source of the divine nature that could cause fatal pollution just by sight. The intensity of this source of pollution was incomparable with the remains of the dead gods or the fragments split from the kingdom of God. Everyone carries the highest-strength protective devices that can be made by the current mortal civilization, but in the face of high-intensity divine pollution, these protective devices may still be penetrated!

    Kohaku quickly looked down at the deep-sea talisman he was wearing on his waist, and then at the magic terminal on his arm, but these two things just remained quietly intact, showing no sign of being activated.

    "...No response?" Victoria was also surprised to find that her protective device had no sign of activation, and then she quickly sketched out a few silver-white runes in the air, the runes rotating around her forehead, detecting the cast. The change in the mind of the reader made her even more surprised as a result, "...There is no sign of pollution, the sight we have just witnessed just produced ordinary''scare''..."

    Confusion spread among the explorers, and at this moment, Gao Wen finally opened his mouth to break the silence: "It is the protection system on this''ship'' that provides protection, and the sailors'' technology knows how to deal with the power of the gods. "

    Everyone looked up at that layer of shield over their heads. The extra light curtain that had just appeared on that layer also happened to gradually dissipate at this time, as if confirming that the external pollution crisis has been resolved, and the targeted protection of this "ship". The system starts to shut down automatically.

    But Gao Wen knows that only a part of the targeted protection system should be closed. The ship''s conventional protection must be always on. Only in this way can it be ensured that it can sail safely in the deep sea.

    Amber finally breathed a sigh of relief. She blinked, patted her delicate chest with a feeling of aftermath, and whispered in her mouth: "The stuff left by the sailor is still pretty reliable... and worthy of it. It''s a facility dedicated to cruising between the kingdoms of God, and there is even a dedicated protection system on it... Wait, can it be said that the sailors will also be affected by mental pollution?"

    "The sailors are not necessarily affected by mental pollution, but more than half of the members of their fleet are ordinary mortals like us," the answer to her was Melita, who was also relieved, as she had accepted Tal. The upper dragon clan educated by the Lund system, she knows more about the sailors than everyone here, "In the sailors¡¯ convoy, the ordinary mortals participating in the great expedition are not just individuals who receive protection, they will also be based on their own circumstances. Many of the''low-level facilities'' in the legacy of sailors who participated in the military operations of the ship regiment were prepared for ordinary mortals."

    Daniel has always focused on the "Fruit Kingdom" floating upside down above everyone''s heads. His sunken eyes are full of caution, even now those courtyards and fertile soil have been restored to a beautiful and holy appearance. , He is still facing the enemy: "What is that we just saw? Is the "truth" of the kingdom of God? Is the "fact" of the madness of the Three Gods of Abundance? Could it be that after the God of War, what we have to face? Are they the three goddesses of fertility?"

    Daniel''s words made everyone nervous. The tragic and terrifying scene on the battlefield of Winterhold in the past is still deeply in everyone''s heart, and the weird and terrifying scene they have witnessed just now is like a **** "omen", which makes people I have to think of the crazy out-of-control gods and the divine plagues that will soon come. Even Amber, who has always been careless and heartless, can''t help but tighten his face at this time, and his tone is extremely serious: "It stands to reason that it shouldn''t be...according to the divine power. The council estimated that the most stable gods among the gods at present should be the gods such as the three gods of fertility, the **** of fire, and the **** of water. The impact they received during the change of times was relatively small..."

    "...Relax, what we see is only a part of the''divine aspect''," Gao Wen suddenly broke the silence at this time, he raised his head from meditation, and slowly recalled the knowledge he had learned from the dragon god. Said, "As long as the mortal civilization is developing, the divine aspect of the gods will continue to accumulate''erosion''. Unless the chain is cut, this erosion will inevitably exist. The difference is only the size of the''dose''. What we have just seen It is the corroded part of the Three Gods of Abundance... but as a whole, this part should not be able to break their''balance''. At least the Kingdom of the Gods of Abundance that we have seen is still in a positive state most of the time..."

    Hearing Gawain¡¯s explanation, Amber was obviously relieved, but Daniel, who needed to maintain the persona, still kept his expressionless state and asked: "Are you all reliable?"

    "The oldest **** of the dragon clan talked to me about these things in detail," Gawain glanced at Daniel. "She has experienced the entire process of the gods from birth to erosion and then madness. There is no more reliable source of intelligence in the world than her."

    Daniel nodded: "Then I will have no problem."

    While speaking, a slight shock suddenly came from under everyone''s feet. This ancient spacecraft, which was constantly cruising among the gods, seemed to have completed the observation of the rich gods, and began to dive into the distant darkness and chaos again, outside the shield. The fertile paradise shrouded in light began to recede slowly in the eyes of everyone.

    Gao Wen raised his head, his gaze fell once again on the Kingdom of Abundance, on the courtyard in the center of the fertile soil, and on the three goddesses with huge and beautiful figures. At this moment, they have once again restored the perfect and holy attitude.

    They are being eroded, and behind their kingdom of God is hidden a true posture that can make mortals frantic...Although this has been known for a long time, it is only until today that Gawain has witnessed this cruel fact with his own eyes, and it has become more determined. Because of his belief, the "theocracy" plan he promoted in the mortal world is correct and necessary. If the Loren kingdoms do nothing... the terrible scene in the kingdom of God is more than just a flash. The illusion.

    "More than a thousand years ago, the first group of Gondor pioneers who accidentally stepped into the kingdom of God saw the scene we just saw," Carmel''s voice came from the side, with a low tremor. "They don''t have the protection we have today, and they don''t have the experience we have today. They faced the terrible baptism of the truth... but they also got the key''knowledge'' from direct contact with the pollution and brought the initial warning."

    Gao Wen didn''t say a word, but still silently stared at the fascinating kingdom of Abundance, and at this moment, one of the three goddesses in the kingdom of Abundance who was presiding over the "eternal feast" suddenly raised his head and turned towards " Take a look in the direction of "Steel Land".

    A pair of calm and indifferent eyes full of divinity, these eyes seem to have crossed the long space barrier, even though the spacecraft has drifted away now, it still caught Gawain''s eyes very clearly.

    But in the next second, these eyes naturally turned to the other direction. The goddess didn''t seem to notice the huge spaceship outside God at all. Her stunning glance was just a coincidence in the direction where Gawain was. That''s it.

    Gawain felt his heart beat suddenly fast. He subconsciously wanted to do something, but he quickly realized that the distance between himself and the goddess who gave a glimpse of it was not just the chaos and nothingness that was difficult to cross in the deep sea. , And the chains entwined with the Three Gods of Abundance, he couldn''t verify, couldn''t inquire, and couldn''t confirm whether the goddess wearing the wreath just saw him.

    The spacecraft continued to "dive", and gradually passed the ruins orbiting around the edge of the kingdom of God. The boundless darkness and chaos came up again, and the shield was covered by darkness again.

    Humber finally noticed the change in Gawain''s expression, and she leaned in a little nervously: "Hey, what''s the matter with you? Your face was a bit scary just now..."

    Gao Wen did not speak for a while, but it took a long time to break the silence as if talking to himself: "This''boat'' under our feet should be invisible to the gods who are still trapped in the gods, right? ?"

    "That''s what Ms.''Tower'' said," Carmel replied immediately. "She said that this ship has some kind of''masking'' effect, similar to''psychological invisibility'', which can interfere with thoughts and give birth to thoughts. God¡¯s gods could not perceive the existence of this ship."

    It seems that except for himself, no one on the scene noticed the scene where the goddess raised his head and cast his gaze here. After confirming this, Gao Wen just sighed slightly: "...so the three of the gods in the kingdom just now It is impossible for the goddess to see us."

    "Of course," Carmel said, nodding. "If they saw us, they wouldn''t be so unresponsive."

    Gawain gave an "um" and didn''t say anything. Instead, he turned and continued to walk away. Carmel continued to lead the way, and the rest of the team followed closely behind.

    At the same time, the ancient spacecraft under their feet also continued to sail in the darkness and chaos, heading for an unknown "next stop".

    But this time, everyone lifted their spirits, and even watched the dark silhouettes that were constantly passing by outside the shield with an attitude of facing a major enemy. They had anticipated that there would be more in the next voyage. It is natural for something to appear in front of him. Since this ship is cruising between the kingdoms of the gods, it is impossible for it to visit only the two kingdoms of God of War and Abundance.

    This is a journey where you can directly observe each kingdom of God. Although it can only be viewed from a limited perspective, it is still the former rebels, and even the technical staff of the Theocracy today. Imagine things.

    The "next stop" in the voyage did not make Gao Wen and others wait too long. Before they reached the inner ship channel where the explorer puppet was hidden, new glimmers and "lights" appeared in the dark space outside the spacecraft shield. view".

    But what appeared in front of everyone this time surprised everyone.

    In the vast darkness, a starry sky appeared, at least when the distance was still far away. Those flashing light spots were indeed the same as the starry sky in the impression of Gao Wen and others, and as the spacecraft continued to approach, they discovered that those were outside the shield. The twinkling "stars" are actually luminous runes.

    Thousands of luminous runes float in the vast dark space, vaguely forming an irregular "vesicle" shell, simulating the movement of stars, and in the center of the starry sky, the center of the sphere , A towering tower is quietly suspended in nothingness.

    The tower is magnificent and mysterious, with runes and flowing gleam all over it, and its base and top are shrouded in darkness, symbolizing the mysterious cornerstone and the unknown end respectively.

    This is another kingdom of God, but the owner of the tower has long since disappeared, leaving this empty starry sky, which is undergoing a long and irreversible natural dissipation in the deep sea.

    "...If Milmina was here, it would be interesting," Kohaku muttered suddenly, "Let¡¯s see her house..."

    "But she may not like seeing this place again." Gawain said with a complicated expression, shaking his head, and in the corner of his eye, in the dark space outside the gods, there are countless ancient ruins and distortions floating in it. The horrible fragments of the gods, there is a particularly huge and terrifying shadow slowly drifting from the depths of the chaos, that is most of the torn face, that face is pale and hideous, and on the surface is distributed four dead eyes and The dried-up flesh and blood rift was as huge as a castle, and it was unknown whether it was as huge as it was originally or it had undergone a sudden change in the long years.

    Even if it does not rely on mental pollution, the terrible face that can scare the faint-hearted and faint only by sight just floats to the edge of the "star sky spherical shell", and then hits the barrier of the kingdom of God, the face one by one. The four inlaid eyes also turned to the direction of the tower at the same time, staring at the face of the "temple" where people have gone to the empty building. Of course, the owner of the face is dead, and there is no sane look in his eyes. , But the surviving thought force of civilization in a certain season seems to be still playing a role, giving it such a terrible change.

    This face just hit the border of the kingdom of God like this, until the invisible power came from the nearby ruin ring, it slowly drifted away with a hollow sight.

    "...I suddenly fully understand the mood of Ms.''Tower'' living here..." After the terrifying pressure on that face gradually faded away, Carmel finally broke the silence and said quietly.

    "I understand." Gao Wen responded in a deep voice, and in his line of sight, a floating boulder happened to fly slowly in the kingdom of God where people had gone upstairs. The boulder was slowly tumbling, and there was a vague appearance on the surface. When the gleaming pattern floated to the position closest to the spaceship, the patterned side happened to turn around.

    The lines above were originally a string of publicity and venting handwriting, which seems to be a message left by the owner of this place before leaving the place.

    "Fuck XX, my old lady quit!"

 Chapter 1280ï¼š Recycling the magic puppet

    Deep in the dim and chaotic rebellious courtyard, a faint glow floats on the ground made of broken boulders. A huge oak tree that does not know when it grows stands in the center of the courtyard, and a large number of magical devices in operation surround it. Some of this oak tree projects ever-changing holographic images, and some emit light, intertwined into a grid barrier with complex structures.

    The magic goddess Mirmina sat under the oak tree with her eyes closed and rested. The pale golden leaves that fell from the canopy were scattered in her long hair, and then turned into shattered light and gradually dissipated.

    Suddenly, the former goddess of magic opened his eyes, and there was a strange look on his previously calm and calm face.

    The next moment, Amone''s voice came from the side: "What? Dreaming?"

    "...No, I didn''t sleep just now," Milmina raised her hand and rubbed her forehead, muttering in a weird tone. "It''s just that I suddenly panicked for some reason... and I woke up from meditation."

    "Painful? Waking up from meditation? This doesn''t sound like a good sign," Amone, who was taking care of the oak tree, was suddenly a little nervous, with a very humane worry on his face, "Could it be your divine nature? Part of''What''s left..."

    "It''s not that serious, it''s just a little flustered, as if the black history was suddenly seen a long time ago," Milmina waved her hand, not knowing why she suddenly thought of such a strange statement, but soon She threw this little detail aside, focusing on Ammon, who had been busy for the past two days, "Speaking of which you haven''t finished your work yet?"

    "It''s still early, this has just opened up," Amone shook his head, and the light green runes hovering on the antlers disappeared in the air little by little. "I finally got the chance to move freely. I have to take it seriously. I have lived in my yard for three thousand years. I don¡¯t know how long I will live in the future... At least I have to plant a few trees. What do you think of my oak tree? Shouldn¡¯t it be taller? "

    "It''s alright unless you don''t plan to plant anything else," Milmina raised her head and glanced at the beautiful golden oak tree. The only "plant" in the rebellious courtyard at the moment was emitting a faint halo, majestic. The vitality of Miermina is inspired by it, which makes the entire courtyard linger with a relaxed and pleasant atmosphere. This is the first time that this dark and lonely place has appeared in this dark and lonely place in thousands of years. The "Landscaping Project" is actually not interested, but she is very happy to see the pleasure that Amone has had after his body is healed and truly free. This is better than playing cards online all day. Motivation, planting trees in the shadow world, what that said... Oh, even Firme couldn''t think of such an outrageous thing."

    "I didn''t like to lie in a barren rubble for three thousand years," Amone said cheerfully. "Do you need help? I think you have been in these boulders and ruins all these days. Rest in between, although I''m used to it, you should be more comfortable with an environment covered by tiles, can I help you get a place to live, such as a magical tower that grows? Gawain and his friends There is definitely no objection to this. They said before that this yard can be repaired as I like, as long as it does not affect the operation of these magical equipment."

    "No, I think this is good! Stop mentioning the magic tower!" Milmina opened her eyes instantly, as if she was a stress reaction, and said loudly, but then she realized that the reaction seemed a little bit. Excessively, his face showed a sad look, "If I want to get a place to live, I will do it myself. Don''t forget that''shaping'' itself is an important branch of the magic field. In this respect, I am better than you."

    "Okay, okay, I just said casually, why are you shouting so loudly," Amone shook his head, and then couldn''t help but looked up and down at Milmina. "By the way, what conclusions did you think about just now? Now? In the past few days, you have been doing all kinds of weird magic experiments, meditating under the tree, or writing reports... It¡¯s really the same as the busy researchers on the board of directors. What are you doing?"

    "I told you that you don''t understand," Milmina had no interest in explaining to Amone, waved her hand and stood up and said, "Anyway, my thesis is almost finished. You have to be really interested. It can be seen in the neural network database."

    Amorn snorted softly, but was not interested in arguing with the goddess of magic on this topic. His attention returned to his "small courtyard beautification project". The new planting plan was in the former **** of nature. His mind gradually formed around the magnificent golden oak tree, the vitality field had already formed, and there was an environment in the shadow world where plants could grow. He felt that he should plant another flower field or a bush full of berries...

    Or plant something like cucumber, eggplant, scallion, ginger, garlic, etc.

    ¡­

    The boulder with a "message" gradually drifted away, and was once again hidden in the darkness between the false starry sky. The towering tower stood in the center of the kingdom of God, like a silent guard guarding this already occupied by its owner. All the secrets in the kingdom that I personally gave up.

    "...I think we''d better not see anything at all," Amber looked around, and muttered, curling his neck. "If you know about the ¡®people¡¯, you won¡¯t be happy..."

    Gao Wen thinks what Amber said is very reasonable. Put yourself in the position and think about it. For Milmina, the content on that stone should be a lethality to the youth sad literature written in the space when she was young and frivolous. Go back. If you talk to her face to face afterwards, I am afraid that someone will have blood on the spot...

    The ancient spacecraft sailing in the darkness and chaos once again shook, and the engine power gradually increased. The giant ship returned to the depths of darkness again. As the strange dark silhouettes reappeared outside the shield, Gawain and his party realized , The ship set off again.

    Just like the conclusions in the previous intelligence, this ship cruised between the kingdoms of the gods, and it continued to visit the kingdoms of the gods during the next voyage, staying for a short time each time, at a distance of far or near. Hovering for a while, then set off for the next target. For Gao Wen and others, this is undoubtedly extremely precious observational data.

    Mortals have never had such an opportunity to directly observe the conditions inside the kingdom of God in such an intuitive way, and in the process, they don¡¯t have to worry about being contaminated by the spirit. The tragic price paid on the battlefield of Winterhold in the past is unexpected. In exchange for an amazing return.

    Of course, not every observation of the kingdom of God will be as clear and clear as the previous "Country of Abundance" or "Kingdom of Magic". Sometimes Gao Wen and others will see some strange and incomprehensible situations, which they watched during the voyage. When we arrive at some "spaces" that are completely shrouded in light, the internal conditions are completely obscured by light curtains that cannot be penetrated by the naked eye. Sometimes a lot of chaotic superimposed light and shadow are seen. The space inside the light and shadow is incomprehensible. The ways show overlapping postures, and I don''t know if this chaotic "deep sea" interferes with everyone''s cognition, or an ancient kingdom of God really presents such a weird appearance.

    Even once, the spacecraft stopped abruptly in the darkness, turned on the lights and scanned the void for a long time, as if there was an invisible kingdom of God in that empty place.

    These weird situations were all carefully recorded by Carmel and Modil. Perhaps someday in the future, all the mysteries can be revealed.

    And these "observation points" that constantly appeared during the "journey" also greatly slowed down the actions of Gao Wen and others on the spacecraft. They stopped again and again to record the various scenes they saw outside the spacecraft shield, leaving behind A large amount of images and text data, and even the exploration of the spacecraft itself, gave way to these observation actions.

    But even after some delay, they finally reached the entrance of the passage leading to the spacecraft. A gate made of unknown alloy stood at the end of the deck. The gate was open, and the bright light inside showed the foundation of the connecting passage. The system is still running.

    "The''Explorer'' is inside," Carmel floated in front of the entrance of the passage, nodding his head while sensing the magical fluctuations coming from not far away, "I can receive the positioning signal from it, clear and stable. , The environment inside is very stable."

    "Let''s go in," Gao Wen finally raised his head and glanced at the dark "deep sea" outside the spaceship shield. This voyage is not over yet, and there should be new kingdoms of God appearing outside the spaceship in the future, but he has to think of a solution. To understand the secret of the spacecraft itself, "Victoria, set up a photo crystal here to record the situation outside the shield, and we will recycle it later."

    Victoria immediately began to set up the shadow crystal and the corresponding maintenance circle according to the order. Amber on the side said casually: "Anyway, this ship will run a lap every two days. The rules have been figured out. We will wait for the sailing process. After you find it out, you can arrange for the exploratory team to board the ship regularly for long-term observations of the Kingdom of God, and you can¡¯t run away. After a few rounds of observation, the data will be recorded."

    "...I hope everything is as simple and smooth as you said," Gawain glanced at Amber and said with a rather solemn expression, "I always have some not-so-good premonitions."

    "Then you must not say it." Melita said with a nervous expression on the side.

    Looking at Miss Blue Dragon, who was like an enemy, the expression on Gawain''s face was a little subtle. He could only shrug his shoulders helplessly, and then followed Carmel into the passage leading to the interior of the spacecraft.

    Behind the gate is a spacious corridor. The bright light illuminates this place that may have been silent for 1.8 million years. Just like the situation in the Tower of Upsurge, the years have also failed to corrode the creation of the sailor." There is no so-called dust and dirt in the "Deep Sea". A group of people pass through the neat and bright connecting passages in the spacecraft. Everything in the sights gives them a strong illusion... It''s as if this place has just been abandoned not long, even At the moment before, there were busy fleet members moving back and forth in this passage.

    After walking not far in the passage, they finally found the "Explorer" magic puppet who had been sent to this ship a few days ago and had acted in self-discipline for a long time.

    "That''s it." Carmel raised his hand and said, pointing away.

    Gao Wen raised his head and saw a magical self-discipline device made of brass with a billowing shell quietly hiding in a corner at the end of the corridor. It put away all its arthropods and working limbs. Using a device in the corner of the corridor as a cover, it is in a deep sleep state.

    Looks weak, pitiful, and helpless.

    Considering the astonishing level of technology represented by the Sailor spacecraft itself, the brass magic puppet with only a simple mind and a fragile mechanical structure in front of me does seem a bit "pitiful".

    But looking at the brass golem that was in a dormant state, a strange feeling suddenly appeared in Gawain''s heart. He even felt that this mechanical device, which was less than half the level of the Gondor Iron Man, looked like a hero.

    So backward and so fragile, this simple mechanical device has almost represented the culmination of technology in today''s Loren countries, but in the face of the technological creations of the sailors, it may not even be a toy, but it is just such a thing. The "gadgets" that can carry out simple thinking have been alone on this mysterious spacecraft for several days, walking through the dark deck, through the ancient corridors, and exploring countless mysteries.

    Maybe it should be called a "mechanical pioneer"?

    Gawain''s thinking was a little divergent, and at the same time, Carmel had released the activation command. A slight click and sizzle sounded from the belly of the brass magic puppet. This round thing suddenly became original. The ground shook for a while, and then several mechanical limbs slowly unfolded.

    It seems to have had a long dream, stretched "lazy" like a person, and opened the folded limbs a little bit. The original folded sensing device was also used for operation and the mechanical arm also bounced out of the spherical shell. , The precise crystal lens captured Carmel''s figure.

    A mechanical claw used to pick up items was lifted up, waving it happily, happily for the successful completion of the mission and the recovery.

    "...The Typhonians really learned a lot from the skills of the Gondor Iron Man." Looking at the very humane performance of the brass golem, Victoria couldn''t help but sigh.

    "I have learned a lot, but it is far from enough," Daniel said blankly. "We have been using it for so many years, but we still can''t replicate the iron man''s mental core, nor can we create a bionic structure that looks like a living person. , Our magic puppet experts are still waiting for the next technological breakthrough or great luck."

    "Sometimes technological breakthroughs do require a little bit of luck," Gawain said casually with a smile, then cast his eyes on Carmel, "Now check the data recorded by the magic puppet to see what it saw along the way. ."

    The last time the "Iron Land" approached the God of War, the explorer puppet had transmitted some of the information it collected to the technical team working in the kingdom of God through remote transmission, but because the spacecraft stayed for a short time As well as the limitation of remote transmission, it can only send back a small part of the data, and many images are also blurred.

    The complete exploration data must be recovered in the most primitive way.

    Carmel opened the outer shell of the explorer''s puppet, and found the device for storing key data from the intricate rune core and demon structure inside. He carefully took the device out and placed it in his hand.

    It is a cube that looks only the size of a palm. Most of the outer shell is made of expensive mithril and fine gold. The surface is also inlaid with high-quality crystals and gems. The inside is more complicated and immersed in alchemical solution. Storage organization.

    It has obvious traces of the fusion of traditional magic skills and modern magic skills.

    (By the way, everyone should know it. Two days ago, a 10,000-character fanfare was added and you can see it as long as you order it! Fanwai itself is free!)

    (Ps. That''s 10,000 words... 10,000 words... After writing, I am deeply aware that I am really not young anymore, and my hands are all numb...)

 Chapter 1281ï¼š Ballad

    The storage core inlaid with many crystals and high-purity gems was taken out, and the "Explorer" puppet was also awakened from the maintenance state. This round mechanical device moved its long mechanical limbs around the crowd. After a lap, it stopped in front of Carmel, and its optical probe was swinging back and forth above the body, seeming to be watching the storage core that had just been taken out of its own body with a trace of curiosity.

    Carmel checked the core''s operating status and confirmed that it could be directly read, and then began to inject magic into it. With a slight buzzing, complex magic patterns quickly appeared on the surface of the palm-sized cube, and then a large number of them The image data and data were released under Carmel''s intentional control, forming a series of rapidly refreshing holographic projections in mid-air.

    "We have limited time. We can temporarily release the environmental monitoring data and let the technical experts slowly analyze it after we return," Gao Wen said. "Look at the image data left by the Explorer, mainly inside the spacecraft. Yes, we need to find a path."

    "Yes, Your Majesty." Carmel nodded slightly, so some of the images in the holographic projections were quickly adjusted, a large amount of dazzling data and filter imaging views were closed, and the explorer used his own photo crystal to record The video material that came down was zoomed in in front of everyone, "I have positioned the video after the explorer entered the ship from here, and it can be seen that it is moving in a corridor..."

    In the holographic projection, a first angle of view that is shorter than ordinary humans is advancing. At the edge of the picture, you can see the long mechanical limbs moving regularly. The angle of view is a wide and deep corridor in front of the empty picture. In, the arthropod of the explorer is the only moving object, and the sound outside the screen can only hear the slight hum from the explorer¡¯s own body, as well as the occasional humming sound coming from a distance. Mechanical vibrations in the depths of the spacecraft.

    Gao Wen watched carefully, and after a while, he said in a deep voice, "Fast forward and record a fork in the road."

    The image recorded in the storage core began to accelerate. The explorer puppet quickly crossed the corridor and headed towards the end of the fork. The low buzzing sound in the background also became a bit sharp and weird due to the acceleration of the picture, and then the picture returned to normal. After entering the next connection channel, it starts to accelerate again...

    Gao Wen and others were watching carefully the image data left by the explorer doll. The spacecraft was so huge that its shallow connection channel also had an amazing scale, from one facility to another. The distance between them is long enough for this little magic machine to walk on for a long time. Most of the video left by the magic puppet is basically "hurrying".

    Of course, it also photographed a lot of details about the internal structure of the spacecraft during this rush, but these details...it will take time to sort out and analyze it later.

    Suddenly, just as the video data began to speed up again, a very faint strange sound came into Govin''s ears.

    The sound was so faint and erratic that it almost merged into the buzzing as the background sound. However, Gawain was still keenly aware of its existence, and he immediately waved his hand, and Modil next to him also followed him. Unanimously: "Stop!"

    "Did you hear it too?" Carmel quickly paused, and Gawain looked at the serious adventurer next to him with some surprise. "You heard it too?"

    "So you heard it too," Modil looked at Gawain in surprise, and then nodded quickly. "Yes, there seemed to be a strange sound...mixed in the background sound, it was very abrupt, and it was similar to all the previous sounds. It''s not the same."

    "Go back," Gawain looked at Carmel, "probably just after the "Explorer" entered the corridor marked with green lights, amplify the sound a bit."

    Carmel accepted the order without hesitation. The image data extracted from the storage core began to retreat under his precise control, and located the position where both Gawain and Modil heard the "noise". Then the picture began to play normally, and this time, everyone on the scene pricked their ears and listened carefully to all the subtle sounds recorded by the magic puppet.

    In the deep hum, there was a very vague noise. It really existed, and it definitely didn''t sound like the movement of the magic puppet itself, nor did it sound like the mechanical sound made by the spacecraft when it was moving.

    "I don''t hear clearly... but it feels weird, even a bit like... some kind of melody?" Amber''s long pointed ears trembled in the air, and she showed a cautious and even scared expression on her face. I don¡¯t know if I heard it wrong, I seem to hear someone singing...hairy...creepy..."

    Gawain''s gaze fell on Amber''s pointed ears. He frowned slightly and looked at Carmel with a serious face: "Can I figure out the sound a little bit? Deal with its noise."

    "...I tried my best," Carmel hesitated, and began to place both hands on the delicate storage core, and said with reservations while carefully manipulating the flow of magic inside it. "The effect may be Very limited The "Ears" of the "Explorer" puppet has limited sensitivity, and the faint sound is completely mixed with the hum of the background... I try to make it as clear as possible."

    Under Carmel''s control, the picture once again returned to the beginning of the previous paragraph, and then began to play again. After processing, the sound did appear to be clearer than before, but the strange sound was still mixed with a deep hum. The inside was vague, making it hard to tell, but just when Gawain was about to ask Carmel to deal with it again, Amber suddenly turned his head to the side, showing a very serious listening appearance, and waved his hands to the people around him.

    The pointed long ears quivered sensitively. Although she did not actually have the so-called elven blood, as the crystallization of the most advanced biochemical technology in the Gondor era, as the "artificial human number 36", her perception after concentration was actually Not weaker than the elves.

    Everyone around became quiet. Only the hoarse and vague hum recorded by the explorer puppet reverberated in the air. The hum was mixed with faint noises like ballads. Amber listened carefully for a long time. Suddenly he sang an intermittent and inaccurate ballad in a soft voice:

    "...The hollow wind...the bird never flew across the sky...a sentry went crazy...a sentry went crazy..."

    Amber''s soft chants echoed in the corridor that had been dead for 1.8 million years, a little lack of tone, and a little chilling.

    Victoria''s eyes widened instantly: "Amber, what are you singing about?"

    "The''murmur'' mixed with the humming sound is a voice singing and singing these lyrics continuously," Amber''s ears trembled and he raised his eyes and said, "There are a few more words, but I can only Hear this short paragraph vaguely."

    "I''ve heard this song... from Bersetia," Gawain said suddenly, his expression so serious that both Daniel and Melita were taken aback. "This is an ancient nursery rhyme of the silver elves. It¡¯s the story of the sentinel who was far away from their homeland in the pioneering era, who fell into madness and gradually fell into illusion in the long wait! But... how could it be here...

    "Silver elves'' nursery rhymes?" Melita''s eyes widened subconsciously. "Are those elves'' nursery rhymes so powerful?"

    "...This is not the key," Gawain said in a deep voice, "The key is the sentinel and why the "Explorer" puppet recorded this melody on this ancient Voyager spacecraft! Carmel, the puppet is here Where was this song recorded? Can it be inferred from the video data?"

    "The deduction just started," Carmel said quickly, while holding the storage core in one hand, and opening the other hand to the side, a large-scale magic illusion spread out in front of him, and the magic illusion was light blue. The colored light curtain outlines the structure diagrams of the corridors, forks, and cabins. This is exactly the channel inside the ship that he just outlined based on the video data played by the magic puppet, and on one of the channels, the eye-catching red color block is marked. Out of the area where the magic puppet "hears" the ballad, "right here."

    Gao Wen immediately waved his hand: "Let''s go."

    Everyone immediately followed in the footsteps of Gawain and Carmel, and moved quickly in this ancient sailor spacecraft. They quickly passed through the deep and long corridors and connecting gates, and in the "Explorer" magic puppets. Fast forward on the determined safe route, and the uninvited passengers'' rapid footsteps echoed in the ancient spaceship that had been silent for millions of years. It didn''t take long for them to reach the connecting passage marked by Carmel.

    There was no one in the spacious and bright spacecraft corridor, the ancient lighting device sprinkled soft lights, and the low hum of mechanical operation came from behind the alloy bulkhead from time to time. Other than that, Gao Wen and others did not hear any sound. .

    Even Amber raised his ears, but shook his head slightly after a few seconds: "No, I didn''t hear a sound."

    Everyone looked at each other. In this empty unmanned spacecraft, almost everyone felt an inexplicable chill slowly spreading from the ends of their limbs. Mary, who had not spoken much along the way, whispered: "The singing may not last forever. of¡­"

    "There is another possibility that what the alchemy puppet hears is not a''sound''," Carmel said in a low voice. "The recording device of the puppet is not a real''ear''. Sometimes it will transfer energy of a specific frequency. Fluctuations are also recorded as a''sound signal''. Most of the mysterious interference that many magic devices produce when recording video or audio data is caused by this."

    "It''s not necessarily a''sound''..." Gawain frowned and quietly activated his magical vision. However, in the empty spaceship corridor, he did not see any abnormal magical fluctuations.

    At this moment, there was a sudden movement in his heart, as if the silent and hollow spacecraft system had released a signal, making him subconsciously look towards a fork in the end of the corridor.

    "Where is it over there?" he asked, looking at Carmel.

    "I don''t know," Carmel shook his head. "The ¡®Explorer¡¯ puppet has not arrived there. It is already located in a very deep area inside the spacecraft. The puppet returned after exploring this corridor."

    Gawain stared in that direction for a moment, and said in a low tone, "Perhaps we should go over and take a look."

    After a while, a group of people passed through the corridor and the fork at the end, and a tightly closed alloy gate appeared in front of everyone.

    Gawain frowned and stared at the tightly closed gate in front of him.

    Along the way, they have passed through an unknown number of gates and connecting passages, and all the gates on the road are open, as if the ship¡¯s controller deliberately disarmed all the access control systems before leaving the spacecraft, but only Here... they met a locked door.

    There must be something special behind this door.

    "What shall we do? The door is locked," Amber looked at Gawain, and then at the alloy door in front of him, with a somewhat distressed look on his face, "To be honest, this is a bit beyond my professional skills... This thing is for me. It won''t open."

    "You can''t unlock an interstellar age permission lock even if you unlock the tenth level," Gawain shook his head slightly, "Can I get in with Shadow Walk?"

    "I tried it just now and it''s useless," Amber shook his head regretfully, "God knows how the sailor''s technology can do it... This door is not only closed in the real world, but also in the shadow world. The barrier is like all the''boundaries'' that exist in this world at the same time. I even suspect that elemental creatures can''t penetrate it when they come over."

    Gao Wen didn''t say a word, but took a silent step forward, tentatively placing his hand on an unmarked silver-white technical panel next to the door.

    This is the experience he has accumulated in the Tower of Upheaval.

    The blank silver panel brightened up, and images of buttons and interactive interfaces quickly appeared on it. However, the main system of the spacecraft remained silent and did not respond to the setter identification signal carried by Gawain. The closed alloy door did not open anything. Symptom, there is only one line scrolling continuously on the panel interactive interface: the system is fatal and the main control room is closed.

    No one except Gawain can understand the text that appears on the panel. Carmel and others have never seen scenes that appeared in the Tower of Inverse Tide. Seeing the panel lit up, Daniel on the side asked subconsciously. : "Did you open it?"

    "No, there is a fatal fault in the system, this door can no longer be opened," Gao Wen shook his head helplessly, regret in his tone, "Maybe we should find another entrance."

    "How about a knock?" Amber couldn''t help but give a bad idea. "For example, give it a punch. Sometimes the Mowang terminal has a glitch. Just knock twice. Out of ten times, six or seven times can be successful..."

    "Don''t make trouble, is this the forty-five-degree angle repair method?" Gawain glanced at this whimsical "half-elf", "This is not a simple magic net terminal, this thing is interstellar. Advanced products of the times..."

    "Tap twice to try..." Amber whispered and patted the silver-white alloy panel lightly, "Anyway, this thing is already..."

    Seeing this guy''s reckless behavior, Gao Wen was about to speak, but in the next second, the closed alloy gate suddenly heard a slight "click", and then quietly opened it to the sides.

    All the sights fell on Humber instantly, including Gao Wen''s, and every sight was filled with astonishment.

    "Don''t... don''t look at me!" Amber shouted immediately, shrinking his neck, "I don''t know what''s going on! I just took two shots!"

 Chapter 1282ï¼š Salvage shipment

    The door to the "main control room" opened, but not to mention that Humber was at a loss. Even the "satellite spirit" Gao Wen didn''t understand how all this happened. He didn''t believe in this half-elf''s "patching and repairing method". "After really repairing this ancient access control system, after thinking about it, he can only temporarily attribute it to a coincidence, even if he doesn''t believe it is a coincidence at all.

    "It''s such an old thing after all, right? It''s more than a million years old. It must have gone wrong early... Wait, have you heard any noise in it?"

    Amber was muttering aside, but Gawain had already stepped past her and walked to the other side of the door.

    As soon as he crossed the gate, countless flashes of red light filled Gawain¡¯s sight, and he lifted his heart in an instant. After that, he saw clearly the scene in the "main control room".

    It was an extremely wide fan-shaped hall. A large number of consoles that looked like control equipment and ancient equipment that were completely indistinguishable were placed in the sector of the hall. Under the red lights that flooded the room, countless The holographic projection floats above a piece of equipment, and at this moment, almost all the interfaces are flashing with dazzling red light and constantly jumping disordered symbols and charts, and there are black and red spots covering the original silver-white floor of the hall. Between the walls and the scars, you can see some kind of dents and pits left by strong corrosion. This terrible scene is as if there was a behemoth full of deadly venom walking in this hall, and Its toxic limbs have left countless marks here!

    Continuous sirens filled this hall, and the rapid sound was upsetting. This was the sound Amber heard just a few seconds ago.

    "I don''t think it''s so good..." Amber walked into the main control room after that, and his eyes widened when he saw the scene inside. "I guess it must not be like this when this place is operating normally..."

    "It''s the pollution of the high tide... It really is the pollution of the high tide..." Gao Wen muttered to himself. The scene behind the door shocked him, but he seemed to have a vague expectation in his heart. At this moment, the eye-catching red warning lights and continuous system alarms still filled the surroundings. He stepped into the main control room and walked towards the control console with traces of pollution, and at the end of his vision, the front end of the fan-shaped hall. , A huge hemispherical device is placed in the center of an open area, and the huge holographic picture projected above the device is also beating with countless disordered lines and warning messages that have been accumulated for many years, and it is constantly shaking and distorting. In the center of the screen, a line of intermittently beating characters caught Gawain''s eyes:

    The system is fatally damaged, and the unknown intrusion is out of control...

    The sound of footsteps came from behind, and other people walked into the main control room one after another. The warning lights and alarm sounds from all directions made everyone nervous and shocked. Even Victoria, who had maintained a calm and indifferent expression, subconsciously grasped his hands. She took a step closer to Modil¡¯s battle staff, and Melita stepped out of the team. She hurried to Gao Wen¡¯s side, her voice low and serious: ¡°We¡¯re coming one step later... also It may be many years late, it has been polluted here."

    "Yes, it has been contaminated, and the polluters disappeared after they destroyed this place." Gao Wen looked around the devastated main control room. The traces of pollution and erosion were shocking, but the culprit of the pollution was obviously not there. Here, "There is no space crack in sight, and there is no sign of damage to the cabin itself... How did the''thing'' come and how did it go?"

    Merita took a breath: ¡°Perhaps he has undergone ¡®evolution¡¯ here, and has mastered a certain ability to move himself beyond the constraints of the laws of matter...Or maybe he has other escape paths...¡±

    "But this ship is still flying," Carmel said in a buzzing voice, floating from the side. "Perhaps the damage here is not as serious as we thought. At least it can normally perform patrols between the kingdoms of God. ..."

    "Is that so?" Gawain frowned, his voice low and slowly said, "Is it really still patrolling normally? All the control devices here have fallen into a serious breakdown, the main system has lost response, and the entire control room It''s like''necrosis'', but the spacecraft is still cruising''normally'' for hundreds of years. Don''t you think this is more frightening than the crash of the spaceship?"

    "A dead person whose head is chopped off is not terrible. He is scary if he is not dead." Daniel''s face was reflected by the surrounding red light, and his voice was as low as chill. The earth has lived for hundreds of years..."

    Daniel¡¯s words made everyone feel a chill. Everyone realized the real horror behind this completely "necrotic" cockpit and the spaceship cruising as usual, and at this moment, everyone I felt a deep vibration under my feet, as if it was a large-scale operation of the power system of this huge ship. Amber jumped up on the spot, hanging on Gawain¡¯s arm like a koala, Gawain He turned his head subconsciously and looked at the largest hemispherical holographic projection.

    He saw that the disorderly jumping lines on the projection were shaking, and there seemed to be some remaining things running tenaciously in the spacecraft system that had completely collapsed. He saw some vaguely outlined external monitoring images, and saw a scale. A huge shadow was emerging at the end of the spacecraft¡¯s route. Among the intermittently beating characters, he could barely recognize some content "is approaching...homeport..."

    ¡­¡­

    The chaotic and filthy cloud cover the corrupted dark earth, the high-altitude charged clouds are releasing a powerful current, and the bright flash briefly illuminates this wasteland, which is forever trapped in the dark, and amidst the sound of thunder. , Ferna, who was supervising the operation of running runestones, suddenly raised her head, her face gloomily looking at a certain direction from the sky, but her eyes were not focused on the clouds, but as if looking at something more distant through the clouds. The place.

    Relna, who was supervising the scene, also raised her head at the same time. The twin elves were silent for a moment, and Ferna broke the silence. Her voice sounded directly in Lena''s mind: "Did you feel it?"

    "I can feel that someone opened the door to the main control room of the No. 3 ship... the locked door," Lena also replied directly in the spiritual connection. Her voice was as cold as Ferna. It was the smiling elf with an unprecedented gloomy expression on his face, "Someone has invaded..."

    Firna lowered her head slightly, as if she was listening to some movement from a distance. After a while, she said: "I have identified the identity. It is the custodian of the star map, an ancient alien access permission."

    "Star map custodian? The sad guard?" Lena''s eyes were cold. "Isn''t she already trapped in her poor''shelter''? She was also locked up by the fakes derived from her. The door... how could she run out?"

    "That sad guard is still trapped in the shelter. She will not be able to break the deadlock for another hundred thousand years. I can feel..." Ferna said in the spiritual connection shared by the two. She raised her head again and looked at The boundless wasteland in the distance, "Perhaps just a few reptiles, stepping into the place where they shouldn''t be set foot by mistake..."

    "Don''t worry about it?" Lena frowned.

    "...The cost is too high. The mortal body we are using is too weak to support further''connection''," Ferna shook her head after thinking for a moment. "But don''t worry, the third ship is not A further warning came, those weak intruders...Even if they step into the main control room, they have no power to affect anything, and if they really dare to do something...The automatic alert system will naturally correct their mistakes. ''."

    "...Perhaps, but it''s a variable after all," Lerna said. She looked at the wasteland plain not far away. The treants and giant deformed bodies that were busy on the open ground came into her eyes. The dark blue fissure that has formed in the air is lying quietly in the deep pit formed by the depression of the earth, "I don¡¯t like things outside the plan... Maybe we should speed up the process, let these stupid creatures take them The surplus value of the company has been brought into play."

    "If these stupid creatures were a little more useful, we wouldn''t have spent so long on this wasteland," Ferna said coldly, staring at the aberrations and trees busy in the plains and wilderness. Human priests are like watching a group of stupid insects and boring rotting wood, "Not only is it inefficient, but even the runestones...are frequently experiencing problems."

    Lerna squinted her eyes slightly, and the words of "sister" reminded her of the recent accident: "The rune stone... Recently, there have been several cases of rune stone losing response. Those rune stones that have spent a lot of energy and manpower and material resources have been made. It disappeared without a trace soon after entering the Deep Blue Pulse, but Borken could not investigate the cause at all, and the response he gave was always being analyzed and researched!"

    ¡°Perhaps we are too expecting these believers. Their superficial skills are not enough to control the knowledge we impart to them, even if it is just to make some basic polarization controllers.¡±

    "But now we only have them at hand," Lena said, shaking her head. "Since there is a problem with quality, we should use quantity to make up for it. Anyway, they are not tired, and they are willing to do what they think is a great cause. Sleepless. Increase the amount of runestone input and speed up the adjustment of the dark blue network...variables have emerged, and the plan must be completed as soon as possible."

    The dialogue in the spiritual connection is over. The twin elves are still standing silently on the boulder overlooking the "construction site" not far away. Their conversation is completed in their minds from beginning to end, and in the eyes of the treant priests wandering nearby, Apart from occasionally looking up at the sky and the distance, these two elves did not make any additional movement.

    And in the wilderness not far away, the stabilized deep blue fissure was lying quietly in the deep pit on the ground. Two giant deformed bodies walked towards the deep pit step by step with heavy footsteps, on their shoulders, A black stone stele with a complex rune structure is shimmering, preparing to be thrown into the rift.

    ¡­¡­

    The field of water elements, deep in the boundless sea.

    The pulsating flow of blue light flows in the depths of the sea, and an indeterminate "medium" covering the outside of the pulsating flow separates the light flow from the sea outside. This is a scene of the river flowing in the sea. Wonderful scenery, but the elemental creatures living in the boundless sea keep away from these beautiful rivers. The native water elements do not like the pure magic in the deep blue network, which will affect their health.

    But the elemental creatures from outside are not so troubled. They not only know how to appreciate the beauty of this magical pulse, but sometimes even want a fierce man to get in.

    Two Kraken Sentinels are suspended in the water very close to one of the deep blue veins. One of them has long lavender hair and the other has blue hair draped behind his shoulders.

    They clasped the trident light wave warblade in their hands and carried the particle pulse rifle around their waists. While staring at the rushing blue "river" in front of them, they tightened their whole bodies.

    The two were sent here to act as sentinels, and the tidal royal guards who were in charge of monitoring the deep blue network were fully concentrating at the moment.

    Suddenly, the siren with long lavender hair seemed to perceive something in advance, the trident in his hand was slightly raised, and in the next second, a swift black shadow suddenly appeared in the rushing stream of blue light. An unidentified entity that was shuttled fast in the torrent of energy, its speed was extremely fast but it could not dodge the reaction of the well-trained royal guards.

    The trident quickly pierced out, and the light wave warblade easily cut through the intangible energy torrent, followed by a crisp sound of "ding" spreading in the sea water, and the purple-haired siren raised his hand, a dark and surface appearance The shining "big square" was picked up from the deep blue pulse flow, and rolled and floated into the distance in the boundless sea.

    "Hey! I got it, I got it! Vera, get that stuff back quickly and use your big tail!"

    "You don''t need to say!" The blue-haired siren known as Vera quickly turned around, and its long snake tail stretched out in the sea. In the blink of an eye, it stretched several times, and suddenly rolled the heavy black square. When she got up, the weight of the cube dragged her to a sudden fall, but in the next second she controlled the surrounding sea to fix herself firmly, and then dragged the cube back in front of her.

    "It''s done, Coroline," Vera raised her head to look at the comrade in front of her, "Let''s return to the outpost."

    With a happy smile on the face of the purple-haired siren, Coroline, while carrying the trident on his shoulders, stretched out his tail and curled it around the edge of the black square, dragging the heavy trophy with his partner, towards the place not far away. The huge shadow floating on the sea faintly swam away.

    There was a sound of water, and two sea-monster sentry floated on the surface of the endless sea. In this vast sea, the eternal rainstorm continued to fall.

    A small platform was automatically lowered on the edge of the outpost. Two Krakens put the heavy "cargo" on it, and then they flexibly jumped out of the water and jumped up. The platform rose steadily and slid to the side. After a while, Ke Luolin And Vera returned to the rest area of ??the outpost with their trophies.

    One after another, they pushed and pulled the heavy black square onto a clearing.

    On the side, there are already three identical black cubes quietly arranged in a row.

    There is a huge damage on each cube, which is the damage caused by the powerful blow of the light wave warblade. The precise internal structure of the cube is completely destroyed under such an impact, and they naturally lose their due role.

    Vera''s tail slammed the fourth cube to a predetermined position. The last rune brilliance on the surface of the latter slowly dissipated as its internal system collapsed, leaving only four black squares. Arranged in a row, they look neat and tidy.

    "Fixed another one. Counting this latest one, four have been fished out in the past few days." Korowin came to these squares and looked up and down their dark appearance with a dazed expression. What the **** is it...what should I do...why hasn''t the queen responded yet?"

    "Nonsense, don''t the witches need time to analyze and discuss?" Vera glanced at her partner, "Let''s wait patiently."

 Chapter 1283ï¼š Move the whole body

    Inside the Kraken Outpost monitoring the Deep Blue Nets, the soldiers on duty ran out of their rooms and curiously circled the black square that had just been salvaged. One of them was a Kraken with short silver hair. I used the trident in my hand to poke the black cube that had just been extinguished with a little bit of temperature remaining on the surface, and then turned my head and poke the proud Crowling with the tip of his tail, and his tone was full of envy: "You really Great, you fished out three of the four squares..."

    Coroline raised her chin and tail triumphantly: "That is, my shipment rate is pulled up!"

    "I don''t know what these things are for," another sea monster circled all the squares, and after returning, he squeezed his chin and muttered, "The last time the witches sent by the queen took them. A bunch of equipment scanned these squares and left. I don¡¯t know if they have researched anything in the past few days..."

    "The research conclusion must not be so fast," Vera shook her head. "But I heard that the Queen takes this matter seriously, so I contacted our land ally on the same day-and the ally didn''t know what it was. "

    "Anyway, it''s certain that someone is doing something," said Coroline, carrying her trident and nodding solemnly. "These square things cannot be grown by themselves in the deep blue net. Someone must have them. Throw in..."

    The surrounding sea monsters immediately echoed.

    Only Vera frowned slightly, as if thinking of something that she didn''t understand: "But why don''t the witches just transport these cubes back to study? They have to travel so long from Antavien to the boundless sea. Collecting data, even when we left, we specifically emphasized that we should keep these cubes in place at the outpost, instead of bringing them to the physical world..."

    "Then who knows to go," Coroline shook her head, with a look that didn''t care much about it. "Anyway, if they say this is a technical problem, then it must be a technical problem. Those of us who can only fight are watching from the side. It¡¯s good to be lively. When the time comes, you really have to dare to emerge from this place. Let¡¯s cut and we¡¯ll be done..."

    Vera glanced at her comrade-in-arms helplessly, sighed and shook her head: "...Sometimes I really envy your simple and straightforward attitude towards life..."

    ¡­

    In the science and technology sector of the Antavien, the Haichao laboratory is brightly lit.

    The deep-water technicians belonging to the "Inner Ring of Knowledge" are busy in the laboratory. All kinds of scientific research devices and experimental platforms that are completely different from the land style and have strong deep-sea characteristics are placed in this room shaped like a fan-shaped shell. In this spacious room, the witch Hathaway swings her long fishtail and swims from the scientific research terminal to the analyzer located in the center of the laboratory¡ªa large device directly embedded on the floor of the room, layered on top of each other. The stacked shell-like metal base is inlaid with several shimmering orbs, which look like giant pearls scattered among the shells. Above this group of "pearl arrays", there is a number of meters in diameter. The pure and transparent "ball of pure water" is floating in the air, and a group of projections are clearly presented in the pure and transparent water.

    What emerged in the image was a cube with an unusually complex structure. Its internal structure was disassembled one after another. Those three-dimensional runes, crisscrossing magical structures, and artificial crystals embedded in various key nodes. All are clearly marked and processed into translucent lines of different colors, and there are many light spots wandering in this dismantling picture, demonstrating the possible energy trend inside the cube as deduced by the laboratory analysis system And the logical branch.

    This is the kind of weird block that the Kraken Sentinel "salvageed" from the deep blue pulse. Although the sentinel inevitably caused damage to every block during the salvage process, the subsequent scanning analysis showed that these blocks They all have the same internal structure, and their damage locations are different. After several samples were patched together to fill in the gaps, deep-water technicians have successfully restored the complete structure of the cube under normal conditions.

    Hathaway carefully observed the image in front of her, then stretched out her hand thoughtfully, and moved a few times in the void outside the sphere of pure water, so the projected image in the sphere began to rotate, zoom, and be split. The internal structures of the cubes displayed were immediately dispersed and presented to the "Witch of the Deep Sea" in a clearer and more intuitive way.

    "You have been staring at these structural drawings for the past two days, Hathaway," another deep sea witch with a gold-red fishtail swims from the side, her voice is soft and low, and looks gentle and quiet, "Look. It can be concluded that you care about it very much."

    "Have you seen anything like this? Kretina?" Hathaway turned her head and said with a serious expression, "This kind of three-dimensional stacked rune structure, and the complexity of interspersed and constructed rune structures. Transmission mechanism...Even if our understanding of''magic power'' is still very superficial, the...skills embodied by this thing are beyond our knowledge of terrestrial civilization."

    The Deep Sea Witch, known as Kretina, raised her head, carefully observing the exploded view of the cube projected in the sphere of pure water, and said in a deep voice: "We have been on this planet for nearly a million years. The rise and fall of terrestrial civilization, most of the technologies they created are kept in our database, and I have never seen anything similar to it...Although I don¡¯t understand the principle of it, I It can be seen that this is not something that terrestrial civilization has created, or can now create-of course, I am not referring to the craftsmanship it uses..."

    "Yes, craftsmanship. The craftsmanship of this thing is not brilliant, and it is still within the capabilities of this season''s civilization, but the principles behind this thing are complicated and profound, and it feels like... it''s like a guide with advanced technology. The author is teaching primitive people how to assemble a machine with stones and wooden sticks, and it turned out to be successful," Hathaway said, shook her head slightly, "The processing technology is a very obvious shortcoming of these cubes, even if By replacing it with our current factories, we can also reduce the volume of these cubes by more than ten times."

    "But we still don''t know what these cubes are for," Cretina wiggled her tail slightly, and rolled up a burst of grunting bubbles in the laboratory. "The only thing that can be determined at the moment is that this thing is the deepest. There is also a structure that can communicate with distant places, and this structure is independent of the energy cycle of the cube. Even if the cube itself has stopped moving, the signaling device in it is still running-this shows that the deep blue network should be There are also a larger number of cubes. They may communicate with each other to form a huge network with specific functions, or they may have a higher command center..."

    Hathaway fiddled with the projection of the analyzer, and the dismantling diagram of the cube was quickly assembled, then scaled and copied to present a large-scale network diagram, which is distributed along the dark blue network channels all over the planet: "Also Both situations may be correct. These cubes form a network in the network, and a certain person or force hides somewhere in the real world, secretly manipulating this thing to do something-our allies take care of the suspicious elements What''s it called? Oh... by the way, everything will be..."

    "...I remember that His Majesty Gawain Cecil said that this is not an official name...but it doesn''t matter," Chretia said casually. "Anyway, the communication mechanisms in these cubes are still running, and look. To dismantle it, you have to knock the whole block into pieces...so let these''stone lumps'' stay in the boundless sea temporarily. The interference of the water elemental world can make the controller behind these blocks lose their position, at least for a short time. Within time, they should not be able to find the reason."

    Hathaway hummed, not knowing what she was thinking, but after a while she suddenly broke the silence: "Does our Cecil ally have any response?"

    "They have received the information we sent and the scans of the cubes, but I guess they are at a loss as to the principles behind these cubes and their specific functions," Chretia said, shaking his head, "but anyway, We found a very important clue. Our allies are very happy about it, and the Queen is also very happy-Siren hasn¡¯t''worked with friends'' like this in too many years."

    "...Is it?" Hathaway was noncommittal. She turned her head, a trace of thought and memory appeared on her face, and she said softly after a long silence, "Then I hope that this time''s''friend'' will not disappear casually like before. Just fine... the silent goodbye and the abrupt end of the friendship are always sad things."

    ¡­

    Cecil City, in a large laboratory of the Magic Technology Research Institute, the atmosphere seemed very solemn.

    The magic net terminal is buzzing, and the high-precision projection crystal creates a clear holographic projection in the air. The heat exchange system in the laboratory is blowing warm and suitable wind to maintain a comfortable environment in the room. However, looking at the holographic projection With the weird cube presented in, Heidi still subconsciously felt that a chill was gathering nearby.

    This is something sent by the allies far in the depths of the sea, and it is a mysterious object that their sentry sent to the elemental realm accidentally "salved" out of the deep blue net.

    A man-made thing that no one knows has a weird and complicated structure and an unclear function. The Sea-Monsters use their advanced technology to scan the internal structure of this thing clearly, but apart from being able to see that the cube is hidden behind Outside of the shadow of advanced technology, no one can see how this thing works and what effect it can produce.

    The only thing that is certain is that there are ghosts in the Deep Blue Nets, and indeed someone has acted in the huge "power system" spread over the entire planet-and this conspiracy is ongoing!

    "My assistants and I analyzed all the blueprints passed back by the sea monster," Jenny, the top head of the Rune Research Institute, stood beside Hetty. The "big rune master" rolled up her hair and wore a white uniform. , Holding a recording board full of calculation formulas and rune array diagrams in his hand, his face looked very serious, "We found that these runes have been optimized to the extreme, and many of them have not even been thought of. Advanced design, these rune texts are the ¡°runes¡± we know, but after complex arrangement, their function becomes a mystery¡ªI suspect that these single cubes are not complete, they are just components in a huge system Parts, and it¡¯s not really activated now."

    Heidi nodded slightly. Although she can''t keep up with today''s cutting-edge technology, as a mage, she is not an "administrative bureaucrat" who knows nothing about technology. What Jenny described is right. It is not difficult for her to understand: "In other words, these things may take on another appearance after they are actually started... Can their internal structure''progressively evolve'' under the action of remote commands?"

    Jenny nodded slightly: "This is a possibility."

    "What do you think?" Heidi turned her head and looked at Rebecca standing next to her.

    Rebecca immediately clenched her fist and said without hesitation: "This must be done by the end of all things!"

    Heidi frowned insignificantly: "We all think so-now the key is what to do in the future."

    "I think we need more bombings to blow up everything that is left over from the end of everything!"

    "...Forget it, it''s my fault to expect you to think about things outside of the technical field," Heidi suddenly covered his forehead, "you are not responsible for things like this kind of overall planning."

    Rebecca blinked and looked at Hetty. Although her aunt''s reaction was not so satisfied, her expression was still serious: "Aunt, am I wrong? We don''t understand what these cubes do now, too. I don¡¯t understand the purpose of throwing these cubes into the Deep Blue Nets when everything is dead ¡ª they are definitely not to block the sewers of the world ¡ª then there is only one action we can take!¡±

    Heidi was taken aback for a moment. She didn''t expect that Rebecca would actually have serious thoughts when she came with her mouth open. She couldn''t help but glance at her niece: "So what are your plans?"

    "...I don''t have any plans. Just like your aunt said, this kind of overall planning is not something I am good at. In this regard, you, your ancestors, and the generals and marshals have to work out the details," Rebecca watched. It¡¯s very clear, "What I know is to make as many explosives as possible and do all the preparations that can be done. Since I don¡¯t understand what the enemy is going to do, I don¡¯t understand it at all, anyway. It doesn¡¯t hurt to prepare tens of thousands of tons of bombs for them in advance..."

    While speaking, Rebecca nodded, as if emphasizing her correctness, and at the same time secretly made a decision in her heart: Going back, we have to get the supercritical acceleration gun and purgatory incendiary that have been tested to the end as soon as possible, and then think of a way. Put it on the 115 project...

    "You..." Heidi looked at Rebecca, and finally smiled after a brief surprise. Then she cleared her throat again and returned to her serious expression. "Rebecca said something reasonable. Your Majesty is now Exploring the border of the kingdom of God, we are temporarily unable to contact, but we cannot do nothing without any action...I need to contact Aldernan and the Elven City immediately."

    ¡­

    This huge ancient spacecraft is approaching a place called "home port".

    Those who set sail back then left in this "deep sea", not only a cruising spacecraft, but also a so-called "home port"! ?

    Gao Wen caught the information behind the broken characters in an instant, and Amber hanging on his arm finally broke the silence with a nervous expression: "Did the spacecraft shake suddenly!? Is this thing finally ready to explode? Oh?!"

    Gao Wen glanced sideways in silence, raised his hand and took Amber off his arm and set it aside.

    "It''s not going to explode," he said in a low voice, "I''m afraid it has arrived at the''terminal''... this ship needs to be docked."

    "Stop?" Victoria opened her eyes slightly.

    Gao Wen nodded slightly, took a last look at the hall full of warning lights, and walked towards the exit of the hall: "We are going back the same way-perhaps, the biggest secret here is waiting for us in front."

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1284ï¼š The same family

    Outside the main control room, the surroundings are still quiet, bright lights illuminate the long corridors, and the smoothly running mechanical devices emit a slight low hum from the depths of those ancient walls and floors¡ªthe inside and outside of the door seem to be two worlds, Standing outside gives people the feeling that the flashing alarm lights and the non-stop alarm bells in the main control room are fake.

    This spacecraft is still running "smoothly" and "normally", even if its core control area has completely collapsed, even if its main control system has not issued any commands at all. It is like a hollow steel body. Every part in its body operates on its own without instructions from superiors. Numerous self-operating components work together to maintain this steel body''s navigation-yet drive them to operate like this. The reason is a mystery.

    Gawain and his entourage returned to the brightly-lit corridor inside the ship. They hadn¡¯t felt anything when they walked here before, but at this time, facing the bright lights and steady mechanical buzzing all around, everyone felt the same. Unexplained chills rose from all directions. This was the cold touch after accidentally uncovering the truth. They were soberly aware that they were walking in a strange body, and every part of this body was working. Driven by some mysterious force.

    These parts may even have "eyes".

    "I''m a little nervous... I''m a little nervous again..." Amber murmured, her eyes constantly sweeping around, "I always think this ship can''feel'' us..."

    "Don''t scare yourself," Gawain turned his head and glanced at the nervous half-elf, and walked forward calmly, "Let''s get back outside quickly."

    A group of people speeded up their steps in the corridor. They swiftly passed through the connecting passage and wide open gates when they came, and it took a short time to pass through the area inside the ship that was slowly explored before. Amber has been on the way. Worried about any accidents, such as a bunch of warning traps, automatic weapons, etc., suddenly appeared in the corridor, but fortunately this accident did not happen. They quickly saw the road leading to the "steel land". The gate, the dark and chaotic "sky" outside the gate gave everyone a feeling that was more reassuring than the brightly lit places inside the spaceship.

    Everyone returned to the "Steel Land". Victoria immediately found the photo-taking crystal she had set on a nearby platform. She carefully placed the crystal that might store important information next to her body, and then looked at the backbone of the team. : "Your Majesty, what shall we do next?"

    After taking action in the Tower of Upheaval, she knew that her Majesty, who had a legendary experience and knew a lot of mysterious knowledge, could recognize the words of the voyager, and even understood the many uses of these ancient "heritages". Of course, she was also curious about this. But loyalty and trust allowed her to put aside the doubts in her heart and treat all of this as unsurprisingly established facts.

    Gao Wen raised his head and glanced, recalling the blurry picture he had seen on the malfunctioning terminal (that could be a navigator?) before, and stepped towards the distance: "Here, I doubt this. The direction is the''docking'' area when the spacecraft is docked."

    The group immediately followed Gawain''s footsteps and walked forward. At this moment, there was another shock from the depths of the giant spaceship, but this time, everyone seemed calmer than before.

    The ship is decelerating, and it may also be adjusting its attitude-there seems to be an independent gravity generator on the ship, so that everyone does not feel obvious to these changes in the hull, but one thing is certain, it is doing "docking" Ready.

    At this moment, a gleam of light suddenly appeared in the darkness and chaos outside the shield. Mary, who was walking on the outermost side of the team, subconsciously raised her head and gave a soft exclamation: "Ah! Something is coming out of there. Up!"

    Gao Wen immediately raised his head and followed Mary¡¯s sight. In the dim darkness, a large-scale structure was gradually emerging¡ªit was a huge polygonal structure with jagged edges. The outline is a bit like a snowflake. Due to the distance and darkness, the details cannot be seen clearly, but the vaguely revealed style is undoubtedly the same as the giant ship under everyone¡¯s feet, in that giant structure. On the surface, you can see the uneven distribution of lights. Those lights illuminate a part of the earth, while the remaining area is completely shrouded in darkness.

    In the next second, the giant steel structure that emerged in the darkness began to "sink" slowly toward the edge of the spacecraft, and Gao Wen responded: The spacecraft under his feet was adjusting its posture, and it was sailing toward the huge facility. There is its "home port".

    Melita ran a distance to the side, her body was already covered by a light curtain at the same time, she quickly turned into the body of a dragon, and her low and majestic voice came from her mouth: "Everyone, come up, we better hurry up. , This ship may be docked soon-it has a limited stay and the time we can explore is also limited."

    Gawain and his entourage quickly climbed up the wide spine of the giant dragon. Merita stirred the giant wings and flew directly on the surface of the ancient spacecraft. She carefully adjusted her posture in the space formed by the shield of the ship. A thrilling height quickly passed many facilities and platforms on the deck, and the edge of the spacecraft was soon faintly visible in the structure.

    "What''s that?" Kohaku, who was lying on the back of Melita''s neck, poked her head and looked down, as if suddenly found something.

    Gawain immediately walked over, following the direction of Amber''s fingers, he immediately saw the situation underneath, and his brows instantly frowned.

    It was an area that everyone had not explored before. It was located on the polygonal, interface-like edge of this ancient spaceship, and on the silver-gray alloy deck... Gawain saw something like plant remains. thing.

    Huge branches, withered and twisted vines, huge leaves scattered on the deck, and some small-scale shrubs or flowers and plants that grew tenaciously among the plant debris¡ªthe huge plant debris has apparently been dead for a long time. , But the things that stubbornly drilled out of the wreckage were obviously still alive. They were full of greenery and grew wantonly under the light brought by the spacecraft''s lighting system.

    "...It looks like a very, very, very huge...plant," Melita''s voice came from the front, and the dragon''s tone inevitably brought a little astonishment, "and it seems that those things are just It''s a part of that plant... my incubator, look at the finest branches, each one is like a house beam... I don''t think the giant Thorin tree is so big!"

    "Looking at the remains of a giant plant, and some small plants growing from the remains..." Gawain was equally astonished in his heart, he whispered to himself, suddenly as if thinking of something, he turned his head to look at Carmel. "I remember you mentioned it before. When you first saw this piece of steel and looked out from a distance, you saw something''hanging'' on its edge, right?"

    "Yes," Carmel also saw the huge vines and dry leaves below that were approaching. After a little memory, he nodded slightly, "I should have seen these things at the time-but they were far away at the time. , I didn''t realize that they were actually...a bunch of dead plants?"

    "Those vines or root-like structures seem to have been torn off, or were severely twisted," Amber looked at for a long time, pointing to the broken plants on the edge of the spacecraft, and said, "Look, there is a lot of Obvious signs of tearing¡ªand those branches and leaves are clearly dried up and fallen from a larger individual."

    Gawain nodded thoughtfully, and at this moment, Daniel on the dragon''s back looked up and looked into the distance. The old mage''s expression became serious: "Everyone, I think... we have already seen the''bigger individual''. Up."

    "Ah? What are you talking about..." Amber subconsciously murmured, then raised her head and glanced at the dark space next to her. In the next second, her expression stiffened and her eyes rolled round, "What the **** is that!! "

    The huge ancient spacecraft finally completed the final posture adjustment and deceleration, and in front of it, the "homeport" finally showed its clear posture in front of the uninvited guests. Gawain and Amber saw a space far larger than the spacecraft under their feet. The big man-made thing is floating in the dark. Compared with the spaceship under our feet, that thing is really called the "steel earth". How big can it be? The human eye can no longer judge. Even the transcendent with the strongest vision can only see his iron-gray alloy surface extending indefinitely in the dark, engulfed by the sparse lights and mysterious illusions in the distance, and in this real piece of The edge of the ¡°Steel Land¡± is the ¡°port¡± connecting with the spacecraft, a piece of irregular polygonal ¡°connection belt¡± that fits the edge of the spacecraft.

    It was not this "ancient giant structure" floating in the darkness that made Amber exclaim, but the things on the "harbour".

    It was a tree, a giant tree that had been dead for an unknown number of years. It fell on the ground and obscured the sky. It fell there, and its grand canopy covered the entire port area, and even the vicinity of the port. Many roads and facilities in the city, the leaves and branches on the tree canopy have long since dried up, but the remaining structure is still magnificent and magnificent. It is even reminiscent of a layered giant city, and most of its roots have been broken. Because it was unable to penetrate the sturdy alloy of the sailor, it turned into debris scattered on the harbour and covered the entire ground. The entire giant tree tilted and fell at the end of the harbour without root support, with its canopy on one side. A small part extends beyond the "giant structure"-that corresponds to the remains of plants on the edge of the spaceship under everyone''s feet.

    And among this huge and amazing ancient wreck, you can vaguely see a lot of greenery, which is the plant that grew out of the nourishment of the wreck, or... just the "echo" produced by the death of this behemoth.

    Melita let out a low growl, even if it is a dragon that has lived for a long time, she couldn''t help but sigh after seeing this sight: "I have never seen this thing... The giant tree of Thorin is indeed smaller than it. ring."

    "This thing is definitely not here at the beginning, the style of painting is wrong," Humber quickly made a judgment, "It looks like it''dropped'' here from another place, and I don''t know when it fell. It¡¯s not alive¡ªit¡¯s obviously dead now anyway. And the spaceship under our feet happened to be docked at the place where the giant tree died, so we took part of the wreckage on the deck...seriously, I seem to have guessed it. What is it?"

    "It''s not hard to guess that Amorn has described to us what his''small courtyard'' looked like more than once," Gao Wen said in a deep voice, "There is a giant tree in the center of the kingdom of God called''Reincarnation'' with the crown of the tree. There is a city named "Life", the roots of the tree are coiled like vines, and a large tomb named "Death" is entwined in the vines¡ªin fact, the giant tree of Thorin grew because of the influence of this mythological description. It became the posture you saw, and what we see now..."

    He didn''t finish, but Amber on the side consciously added the second half sentence: "It''s mostly the original version."

    After that, Amber paused, and then went on to say: "This time I can go back and have a good chat with the two in the rebellious courtyard. We first discovered Mirmina''s house, and then now we see Amoen¡¯s reincarnation. The tree withered and died in the remains of the sailor... and judging from the traces of the scene, the tree almost directly hit it."

    "This is not the key. The key is why this tree is here... As the wreck of the kingdom of God, how could it fall in the remains of the sailor and float over? Or was it brought over by the spaceship under our feet?" Gao Wen frowned and whispered, "Theoretically, this kind of collision shouldn''t happen...wait, collision?"

    He stopped suddenly, but the scene he had seen from the surveillance log of Cangqiong Station appeared in his mind¡ª

    The giant deer, wrapped in powerful energy and holy brilliance, rushed into space from the surface of the planet, and resolutely crashed into the space station left by the sailor.

    If the giant steel structure floating in the darkness and chaos in front of you corresponds to the sky station in space, if Amoen corresponds to his kingdom of God... this seems to be able to explain it?

    When the god¡¯s body chose to hit the space station where the sailor left in space, the kingdom of God he left behind also hit the "homeport" left by the sailor in the deep sea at the same time. This is exactly what Typhon''s technical experts are right. The conclusion of a study of gods: gods and their kingdom of gods are essentially one and two sides.

    The more Gao Wen thought about it, the more he felt that this was possible, but at the same time he couldn''t get rid of the strange emotion in his heart. I am afraid that he didn''t know all of this, and he didn''t know the kingdom of God he stayed behind when he hit the sky and stood. what''s going on.

    He didn''t even know the existence of this spacecraft cruising in the realm of the kingdom of God and the spacecraft''s home port.

    While talking, the ancient spaceship has gradually approached the port ahead, and the "reincarnation giant tree" dumped on the port is pressing down like a dark cloud of astonishing size, making everyone who witnessed all this can''t help but hold their breath, Mei Li The tower quietly lowered its height, carefully looking for a suitable landing site on the edge of the spacecraft, and Gawain recovered from his contemplation, raising his head and staring at the direction of the giant steel structure.

    Like the ancient spaceship, the giant steel structure did not respond to the identification signal he released.

    That thing... is a larger "empty body".

    The dragon slowly landed on the edge of the spaceship, and at almost the same time, a small shock came from under Melita''s feet. In the empty "heaven and earth", there was the sound of some kind of giant locking device activating.

    The spacecraft docked at the "home port".

 Chapter 1285ï¼š The meeting point of clues

    The sound of a certain mechanical locking device was heard from the depths of the earth, and the self-operating spacecraft was docked with the self-operating home port. After the two pieces of steel were connected together, everyone heard the ancient spacecraft under their feet. The low buzzing sound gradually weakened¡ªit seemed that the ship¡¯s system had turned into a sleep mode and began to receive supplies and inspections from its home port.

    After putting down the "passengers" on her back, Melita returned to a human form in a light curtain. She looked a hundred meters away from the front-there was the original spacecraft edge, but now it is connected to the port of the home port. Together, the spaceship shield at the corresponding position has also been integrated with the shield of the homeport itself. At this moment, there is a clear road in front of her, and she can walk directly to the "homeport" that is almost like an artificial continent.

    "Shall we land and take a look now?" She turned to look to the side of Gao Wen, "It''s just that we don''t know how long this spacecraft will stay here, in case the ship suddenly leaves during our landing exploration... "

    "It will stay for at least twelve hours." Gawain shook his head slightly before Melita finished speaking. He looked up at the place where the spacecraft and the port were connected, and a huge holographic projection was lying across the deck and the connecting port. In the meantime, there was a line of beating and flashing characters on the projection. Others could not understand the thing, but he could see clearly that it was the progress of the spacecraft receiving engine calibration and shield charging at the port. The system has been damaged, but just as the lighting facilities everywhere are still operating normally, some of the basic functions of the "homeport" are still operating normally-although it seems that they are all affected to varying degrees.

    Everyone in the team has become accustomed to Gawain¡¯s ¡°knowledge¡± of the legacy of these sailors, so there is no doubt at this moment. After knowing that there are twelve hours of action time, everyone immediately stopped delaying their efforts and followed Shang Gaowen walked towards the amazing "home port" in the distance.

    Huge dry branches, broken vines, and leaves almost the size of a roof are scattered around them, and the "reincarnation giant tree" that is larger than a city is leaning and covering the distant port facilities, and the leaves have been lost. , The tree canopy with empty and broken branches is like an intertwined and fierce iron curtain sky. Just looking at it gives people a huge shock and a sense of oppression-everyone''s eyes can not help but look up at the canopy that covers the entire harbor Mary, the courageous and softest in the team, even trembled a little, until Daniel could not see it and released a high-level soothing technique for his apprentice, and the poor female mage finally calmed down.

    Gao Wen was also looking up at the canopy of the giant tree of reincarnation, looking at the dry branches that faintly intertwined into a giant city. He imagined the process of this kingdom of God hitting the legacy of the sailor, and sighed that Amone back then That feat¡ªbut no matter what, this majestic tree of divinity died after all, withered in the silent ruins deep in the darkness, fragments of the remains scattered everywhere, regardless of the pollution of the tide or something else ¡­Has nothing to do with this dead tree.

    "Looks like the Kingdom of God of War, the''reincarnation giant tree'' is not polluting to us," said Carmel, who was floating near Gawain, suddenly, raising his arm to the side and directing the energy-shaping hand to dry some. The fragments of the plants were collected and placed in a small box floating behind him, ready to be recovered as samples. "I just don¡¯t know if these things will''dissipate'' like things from the God of War after entering the real world..."

    "Amorn has been out of the position of God for more than three thousand years. Although he was not as thorough as the God of War at first, but after such a long time, the divine influence he left behind should also dissipate," Gawain said casually, "and even if he The divinity in his body has not dissipated cleanly, and his kingdom of God is unlikely to have any spiritual pollution left-here are the relics left by the sailors, and the relics of the gods that fall on it will be purified in a moment. "Safe and harmless." ''."

    "Is it''purified''..." Melita looked around thoughtfully, "Perhaps this giant tree of reincarnation died of''rejection'' in the process of being purified-look at those huge vines, they Some of them tended to entangle surrounding facilities, but they withered and died during the entanglement process. This shows that this tree was alive at least when it hit this place, but it was a pity that it was struggling with the power of the sailor. I haven''t been able to struggle for long."

    Gao Wen did not speak, his gaze fell on a high alloy tower on the edge of the harbor, where withered and dead vines were entwined, but in the depths of the pile of debris, there were tiny leaves and flowers growing out, where withered and dead. The place stubbornly reveals some of their vitality¡ªand these tiny plants are all over the remains of the giant tree further away.

    They even faintly formed a small ecosystem.

    Modil also became interested in these plants that grew out of the remains of giant trees. As an adventurer, his instinct made him ignore the weird and oppressive environment here. He came to those huge plant remains and climbed up to wither. His branches and ayahuasca carefully observed the vegetation growing inside, and said to others: "These things are not like our''earthly'' plants, but other than that, there seems to be nothing special..."

    "It looks like just some ordinary flowers and bushes, they breed from the remains of the divine death, but they are just mortal things," Melita also observed the vegetation growing from the remains of the giant reincarnation tree. She came to the conclusion, "The giant tree of reincarnation is also a''tree'' in nature. After it fades away from the divine death, it will also retain a huge amount of nutrients. These nutrients are enough for it to grow new''offspring'' from the corpse. , And even continue to maintain a small-scale ecosystem... But now that three thousand years have passed, I don¡¯t know how long the life in this corpse can continue."

    No one can answer Merita¡¯s question, and I am afraid that even Amone could not explain it in person. What they can do is to observe the surroundings as carefully as possible, keep recording the image data, collect as many samples as possible, and in the process Zhong followed in the footsteps of Gao Wen and continued to walk towards the depths of the harbor.

    They arrived at the area covered by the canopy of giant trees, and the huge plant debris scattered around them reached a peak-countless roots, vines, branches and leaves, and dead wood fragments spread all over the steel ground, and even piled up into small hills and hills. In the gorge, some withered rattans hanging from the canopy are intertwined like a forest. The surface of the rattans is clinging to the new "progeny" green vines. Withered, death and new greenery are intertwined in an incredible way. Under this intertwined wonderland of life and death, there is another icy, hard steel land left by the sailors 1.8 million years ago.

    Much of the original structure of the port facility was covered by the wreckage of giant reincarnation trees. Only some street light bulbs floating in the air were still running as usual, illuminating this supposedly dark "dense forest", led by Gao Wen ''S team is walking in this dense forest. Fortunately, every member of the team has a certain strength. The harsh environment here does not affect their footsteps.

    Amber''s figure is at the forefront of the team. Although the shame of this alliance has been expressing her terrible and terrifying attributes along the way, she has no ambiguity when she really uses herself. She acts with the most agile skill. The scout in front, the petite figure flickering among the light and shadow of the dense forest, kept bringing the information ahead back to Gao Wen.

    Like a speeded up Euglena.

    A slightly unreliable association flashed through his mind, and Gao Wen then threw these messy thoughts behind his head, and at this moment, Amber, who had gone to investigate the surrounding environment, suddenly ran back again, with a look on his face. As if seeing Rebecca learning flower arrangement, she exaggerated astonished expression.

    "Hurry up and take a look!" This "half-elf" rushed over like a gust of wind, and his mouth crackled loudly Bibi, "There is something in front of...I thought I was wrong! On the open space in front of..."

    Gawain, who was walking in the front of the team, was taken aback by the sudden exaggeration of Humber, and then he pulled this guy aside, speeding up his pace and walking forward and said casually: "Don''t be so surprised. To the end..."

    Before he finished his words, he had already crossed a dark brown withered vine that bulged like a wall. The vision blocked by the remains of the plant widened. The sight not far away came into view, blocking all the words he wanted to say back in his stomach. .

    Footsteps sounded from behind, and everyone in the team caught up from behind. In an instant, Gawain heard several low exclamations and inhales¡ªeveryone looked at the piece not far away in astonishment. Open the ground, looking at the small wooden house standing quietly on the open ground.

    A cabin!

    "House?!" Even Daniel, who was squeezed the whole time, couldn''t stretch it at this moment, staring at the simple hut in the distance.

    The hut was obviously made from the surrounding materials. Although rough-processed wooden boards and rattans are not very beautiful, they are sturdy and durable. It is located in an open area among the remnants of giant trees in reincarnation, and the surroundings are just unobstructed. It seems to be to avoid the litter falling from the canopy of the giant tree from smashing the house, and between the twisted and stacked plant remains not far from the wooden house, you can see a large number of clusters of unmanned berry shrubs and Other bushes of invisible species are different from the randomly growing vegetation in other places nearby. Those bushes seem to have been carefully maintained. You can also see fallen and collapsed fences and crooked wooden posts around.

    But all this seems to have been abandoned for many years.

    "This is... a trace of someone living!" Victoria couldn''t help breaking the silence. She looked at everything not far away in surprise, and then turned to look at her ancestor who was a great adventurer, "Ancestor, you ¡­Ancestor? What happened to you?"

    Modil stood beside Victoria. I don¡¯t know when he was already a little sluggish. The old mage stared blankly at the hut in the distance and the scene near the hut. It took a long time before he finally heard Victoria¡¯s call. He mumbled with a confused face on his forehead: "I...I don''t know...I feel like I''ve been to this place before, but I forgot, I forgot something very important...I seem to..."

    Modil''s reaction made Gawain''s heart move in an instant, and lightning-like associations popped up in his mind. At the same time, Amber, who was looking around and observing the surrounding environment, suddenly discovered something again, pulling his arm while shouting loudly. Said: "Hey! Look over there! Look at the distance! Those tower-like facilities and the connecting structure between them!"

    Gawain blinked, looking slowly in the direction of Amber''s fingers.

    He saw that there was another wider open area at a distance from the hut. There were a large number of tower-like alloy facilities extending from the steel platform, pointing straight to the sky, and between those alloy ¡°towers¡± ??were there. The ingeniously arranged beams are connected to the vault, forming a large three-dimensional structure that looks like an antenna array and some kind of decorative dome. All of this is hidden by the remains of nearby plants, so that he immediately They were not found at all.

    He stared in that direction for a long time before turning back his gaze and looking at Amber''s eyes. The two looked at each other for two or three seconds, and finally said in unison: "A scene in the illusion of sand!"

    That was the place where Amber''s "phantom" extracted from the depths of Modil''s memory was shown, and it was the place where Modil met the "Twin Elf".

    It turned out that it was here, in the depths of the deep sea, in the "homeport" of the sailor, among the wreckage of the "reincarnation giant tree"!

    Many clues finally quietly closed here, showing a scene of "answers" that everyone hadn''t expected. Even Gawain himself was stunned in front of these dramatic closed clues, and his eyes slowly turned on. The small wooden house on the empty ground not far away, that simple and simple residence...At this moment, it seems to be the focus and core of everything, stirring the truth of the ancient times and the possibility of the future.

    "Victoria, take care of Modil." Gawain turned his head and said to the "Duke of Ice and Snow", and then walked towards the quiet hut. Behind him, Amber followed without a word.

    Gawain came to the hut. This simple residence only silenced him. There was no movement in the hut. It seemed that the former occupants here had been gone for a long time. He stretched out his hand and slowly rubbed the rough wooden door with " Although the wooden door made of "sacred wood remains" is a little mottled, it is still intact and strong.

    He saw faint nicks on the wooden door. After brushing off the dust on the surface, he could see the contents of the nicks-not something earth-shattering, they were just some plants and animals drawn with simple strokes, and some Simple but vivid scenery.

    Gawain took a breath and pushed the door open.

    The scene in the cabin is greeted by the eyes, and the simple furnishings are unobstructed-two old and simple wooden beds, some wooden shelves and living utensils of the same wood, a low wooden table in the corner, and a few on the table. I don''t know how many years the bouquet has withered.

    Gawain''s gaze swept across the room slowly.

    He didn''t see a living person, but he didn''t see the bones either.

    He only saw a pillar in the center of the wooden house with green vines winding along the pillar. At the end of the vine, two small pink flowers growing side by side were swaying slightly. Around the pillar, there were a few pieces of vine roots. Pieces of clothing that have been weathered and broken.

 Chapter 1286ï¼š Long letter

    Amber¡¯s head came from behind Gawain¡¯s arm. She blinked her eyes and fixedly looked at the scene in the cabin, her gaze finally fell on the central pillar, and it fell on the two flowers that looked flat. Wuqi pink white flowers on it.

    "...Is this really the place where Ferna and Lena lived...I mean the ¡®real¡¯ elven twins..." She turned to look at Gawain, and said in a somewhat uncertain tone.

    "The clue points to this answer," Gawain whispered, and stepped into the small wooden house, which is a little low and narrow for his burly figure, but in such a small room, he can still see that this place has been It was a home full of warmth¡ªwhether it was the carefully crafted living utensils or the dry bouquet with only a few black debris left on the corner table, it seemed to make him imagine what it looked like when it was once inhabited.

    Amber also walked in, followed by Carmel, Melita, and Daniel, the two masters and apprentices. This small cabin became a bit crowded in an instant, and those who entered the room curiously stared at the room. But only Carmel among them knows the story about the pair of elven twins a thousand years ago¡ªthe former rebellious man set his eyes on the vines in the house, and it took a long time to whisper: "So you guys Always here..."

    "It seems that there is a long story behind this," Melita said softly, and then she glanced at the cabin that was too crowded because of the influx of people. "The fragile structure here is probably not suitable for so many people. To conduct a search activity, I will first go out and look at the nearby situation¡ªbefore the spacecraft docked just now, I seemed to see something concerning in the distance."

    "Let''s go out too," Daniel said in a deep voice, "I took Mary to search around to see if there are any other valuable clues¡ªMary, don''t be dazed and go."

    Melita, Daniel, and Mary left, and the cabin suddenly seemed a lot more spacious. Gawain nodded to Carmel and Amber who were staying here: "Let¡¯s find them separately, if they have lived here for hundreds of years. ...Then there should always be some information left."

    "I think I have found the''information''." As soon as Gao Wen''s voice fell, Amber on the side raised his finger to a wall not far away. At her prompt, Gao Wencai finally noticed that there seemed to be something on the wall. Vaguely scratched, "It seems that there are words, all on one wall."

    After Amber finished speaking, before Gao Wen could speak, Carmel had already floated towards the wall. This ancient rebel raised his hand and waved, a bright white ball of light appeared out of thin air in the air, and the hut was dim. It was dispelled in an instant, and the faint nicks on the wall suddenly became clear-it was indeed a wall full of handwriting, maybe it was carved a long time ago, and the years have not completely weathered it. "The built wall and the dust covering it did not completely conceal the writing. Gawain''s eyes widened in an instant. His gaze found the beginning of these writings. This "letter" written in Elvish was finally the first time. Presented in front of the reader''s eyes:

    "To the latecomers¡ªeven though we are not even sure whether anyone will come here, or whether the next''person'' who will come here can recognize these words, whether they can understand everything we are talking about, We can only hope that you are the ones we are waiting for, and that it is not too late.

    "Our names are Ferna Hoarfrost and Lena Hoarfrost. They come from the Silver Empire. As advisors and scholars of the Gondor Empire¡¯s "Rebellious Plan", our duty is to analyze the mystery behind the existence of the gods and find the gods. In the process of civilization development, the internal mechanism is gradually crazy, and from these mysteries, we try to find ways to make mortals resist natural disasters and divine disasters...

    "Due to a serious experimental accident, our sisters were trapped here. Hundreds of years have passed. During these hundreds of years, we have cut off communication with the outside world and are deeply trapped in a deadly and dangerous environment. Fortunately, we found a safe shelter in this terrible place¡ªwhether we want to admit it or not, this ¡°shelter¡± standing in the dark seems to be the kind of force we are trying to fight against. It¡¯s huge. The remains of the sacred tree... It seems that it is the main **** in the elven faith, the **** of nature, the **** of nature, the "reincarnation giant tree"...

    "...And around this tree of the Kingdom of God, which withered and died for unknown reasons, is an ancient ruin that mortals can¡¯t imagine¡ªexhausting the knowledge and wisdom of our sisters, we can¡¯t even think of who built this shocking Spectacle, and made it float among many gods, and even became the cemetery of the giant tree of reincarnation.

    "...During the days we were trapped, we spent many years exploring this place, exploring the giant tree of reincarnation and the world of steel outside the giant tree. We could not find a way home, nor could we find the giant tree of reincarnation here. The reason for the''stranding'' and death, but we did not get nothing-in the hundreds of years of activity in that steel world, we found words, pictures, signs, and some...''terminals'' that can display data.

    "During the long and difficult learning process, we summarized the meaning behind the scattered materials little by little. It took a long time before we finally extracted some useful information from the scattered text and signs:

    "''Sentinel''-this is the name of this steel world, and what created all of this is an extremely ancient and advanced civilization called the''Set Sailor''."

    Gao Wen''s eyes sharpened in an instant, his eyes fixed on the indentation left on the wall, the breath that he inadvertently revealed even Amber next to him was startled, but soon, Gao Wen''s expression changed. Restored the calm and calm in the weekdays.

    Here is the sentry. This scale is almost like the "homeport" of a worldly country. It is the sentry-it is not a weapon or a powerful ancient warrior, but a huge structure comparable to the sky!

    However, although all this was shocking, it did not completely exceed Gawain¡¯s imagination, because as early as when he saw this huge building floating in the darkness and chaos, he had vaguely guessed in this regard. However, the speculation was confirmed, and there was a great shock in his heart, but he was not overwhelmed.

    "Keep watching," he took a slight breath, and awakened Amber and Carmel, who were also in consternation next to him. "They haven''t mentioned why they should be''be careful of the sentry.''"

    Kamel and Kohaku nodded, and at the same time looked up at the wooden wall engraved with elves, and looked at the long letter on it to continue telling the ancient story¡ª

    "...After achieving the initial results, our exploration efficiency of this''Steel World'' has been significantly improved, and we have begun to discover some... truths, and this is the beginning of all terrible things, and we must leave them here. For the reason of information, if the outside world has not fallen into the worst situation, please remember one thing, please remember¡ªbe careful of the sentry! It has been polluted, it has broken away from its duties and logic, It may want to end everything on this planet!

    "Now that we have delivered the warning, the next step is the specific ¡®truth¡¯ that we have discovered.

    "''The Sailor'', the advanced civilization that created the sentry, visited our world a long time ago. According to the scattered information we found, this powerful race has defeated the''gods'' on this planet. , And took away most of the intelligent creatures on the planet at that time. We don¡¯t know what the purpose of this advanced civilization was, but one thing is certain, they left a lot of things in our world when they left. This behemoth called the "Sentinel"... is one of them.

    "The original mission of the''Sentinel'' should be to perform some kind of monitoring and waiting tasks. It can monitor the operation of many kingdoms of God and record the long history of the entire world for millions of years. It has an ancient and unfamiliar mind that can support it. It fulfills this almost eternal mission, and waits endlessly before a certain final''goal'' is achieved... However, as early as hundreds of years ago, when our sisters came here, all these plans were actually already there. Was destroyed!

    "Something terrible has corrupted this ancient and powerful''legacy''. We don''t know what kind of force can be easily broken...or bypass the extremely advanced protection system here, and we don''t know the source of this corruption. And what the form looks like...In the beginning, what we found was actually some traces of dirt, some ancient terminals that were running in disorder, and some cabins destroyed by unknown forces. At that time, we only thought that the biggest problem here was the outdated system. The malfunction occurred until... we found the copied and abandoned''self'' in a hidden cabin, and found our deleted memory there!

    "We were''captured'' when we fell here. For some frenzied reason, the sentry collected material data of our sisters and successfully produced a copy of one of us in a very short period of time. Body, we don¡¯t know how it accomplishes all this in a short period of time, but this is obviously a part of it¡¯s ¡°leaving¡± here...

    "Yes, leaving here, this ancient and powerful mind, the mind that can theoretically run tirelessly and is always loyal to its mission, has gone crazy. The traces of pollution and corruption that we have discovered seem to be in the long years of the past. It has been contaminating the''sentinel'' imperceptibly. This power of pollution seems to endow the sentry with''humanity'', but it is a memory of humanity that is as fragile and changeable as a mortal, and has been induced to madness. It is retrieving the memory. In the middle, we can still feel the depressive and distorted breath that the sentinel exudes when making our copy and squeezing our mind into the mortal body, and there is a chilling ecstasy in that breath...

    "The most terrifying thing is that all of this has already happened, as early as when we fell into the depths of this dark chaos-and the pollution and loss of control of the sentry occurred at an earlier period! Everything is too late too late! For many years, even when we finally realized that we had been used as a tool for sentinels to get out of trouble, it was hundreds of years late!

    "We don¡¯t know why we survived after that. After the sentinel completed the capture and copying of us, we should have lost value to it, but we were only thrown in the reincarnation giant after the memory was erased. In the ruins of the tree...but this mystery is not very meaningful, and it is not much meaningful compared to the already crazy "sentinel"...

    "To this day, we still don''t know what the sentry who is''getting out of trouble'' wants to do, nor what kind of future the outside world will face, but one thing is certain... the world will face great danger because the sentry is out of trouble. , This danger may even far exceed the magic tide and the divine disaster...

    "After finally realizing how terrible things have happened, our sisters have been thinking about how to warn outsiders-although we also know that this warning may have long been meaningless. We have been trapped here for hundreds of years. For a long time, this means that hundreds of years have passed since the sentry used a copy of one of us as a springboard to leave this space. The outside world may no longer exist, even if there is a warning, what this warning will face It is also very possible that it is just a ruin after being destroyed, but we have never given up hope, and...really saw a glimmer of hope.

    "One day, about four hundred years after we were trapped here, this space once ushered in a strange...traveler.

    "We don¡¯t know how he got here, even he himself doesn¡¯t know. He claims to be Modil Wilde. He is an adventurer who travels around. He has lost a memory of his journey. After waking up, he was in this space. The only thing he remembered was a huge mountain-like goddess holding a black and white scepter who offered him guidance and help...We don¡¯t know what he called the ¡°goddess¡±, then It sounds like gibberish in an illusion, but in any case, a visitor enters this space, which means that our warning message has a chance to be spread out-we told the big adventure about the warning about the sentry Home, and shortly after that, this''great adventurer'' disappeared in front of us out of thin air...

    "We don¡¯t know if he has returned to the real world, or if he can complete this''warning''. We can only sincerely hope that he can bring the warning about the sentry to the world-from his mouth, we know that it happened in Gangnam. Duo¡¯s big explosion and the impact of the magic wave have learned about the earth-shaking changes in the world and the severance of the rebellious heritage. We don¡¯t know if all this is also related to the ¡°sentinel¡± who has escaped from the trap, but at least the outside world has not been completely destroyed, at least just now. Duo¡¯s orphans have begun to rebuild the country... The current state of the world is countless times better than our worst assumptions. This is enough to rekindle hope and continue to wait in hope.

    "Unfortunately, we can''t wait forever...We are just mortals, mortals with a slightly longer lifespan.

    "Now that it has been hundreds of years since the weird adventurer left this space, we can feel the vitality in the body...Despite the shelter of the giant tree of reincarnation, our life here is about to reach the end, perhaps The experience of being captured by the sentinel at the beginning has consumed our lifespan. It may also be that the special environment here is accelerating our aging, no matter what the reason is...As elves, we are aging ahead of time.

    "We can''t wait for rescue, nor can we wait for new news from the outside world. We still don''t know if the world has been saved by our warnings, or has come to an end helplessly... It''s a pity, latecomers, if you really For the existence of-I am sorry to let you hear our fragmented and fragmented story in this way.

    "If the outside world is okay, if everything is still in time...

    "Beware of sentries."

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1287ï¼š Dark spin

    Gao Wen and Amber looked at each other.

    Carmel on the side let out a sigh, breaking the silence in the room: "Their warning has finally been delivered... But I don¡¯t know how, as a mortal, facing the''sentinel'' left by the sailor, it can be regarded as Ready..."

    Gao Wen did not respond. He just lowered his eyelids slightly, gathered and summarized all the clues he had obtained so far in his head, tracing the sequence of all events and the information revealed behind them, speculating on the possible purpose of the sentry and "it". The means to achieve these ends, thinking about the sentinel¡¯s weaknesses and the trump cards that mortals can use, and during his contemplation, Amber¡¯s whispered whisper came from the side: ¡°So just as we guessed, in the real world The pair of elven twins that were active here were indeed replaced... It''s just that it was not an indescribable **** who replaced them, but an ancient mind that was used to monitor the gods...?"

    She really can''t think of any other words to describe the sentinel who has escaped from this "homeport", so she can only call it "ancient mind".

    Amber¡¯s whispered whisper reached Gawain¡¯s ears, but a flash of light was instantly ignited in the latter¡¯s heart. Gawain suddenly realized a somewhat suspicious question: "...Yes, it¡¯s the elven twins who are active outside... The message that Ferna and Leerna stayed here, the sentry only copied one of them and left here with it as a carrier... The sentry who entered the present world has successfully escaped, why do you need to create an additional one? The individual came out? Just to restore the setting of the''Elf Gemini''?"

    "...This is illogical," Carmel said in a deep voice. "It was witnessed alone when it entered the present world. My colleagues had already made the judgment that one of the twins has died in an accident. In this case, the sentry no longer needs to do additional actions. It can follow this judgment as one of Lena and Ferna to lurch and create an additional individual. At the time, it seemed that it could only increase the rebels. Our attention to it increased the possibility of exposure... although it was not exposed in the end and successfully lurked."

    "So it must have other reasons for it to have to create an extra''body'', even at the risk of taking extra attention..." Gawain frowned and said as he thought about it, "Why does it have to do this? Do...because of the "obsession" that was accidentally left when copying the elven twins? This is unlikely...or is it because it requires "hands"? Or..."

    He stopped, his expression became serious, and his voice said in a low voice: "Or...a single body can''t bear its mind, and it didn''t realize this until it entered the world, so it had to make an extra container for itself urgently. ¡­"

    "This may be a weakness of it," Carmel said immediately, "...but how do we take advantage of this weakness? Should it overload its mind?"

    Amber blinked, looked at Gawain and then at Carmel, and suddenly said: "Actually...the''sentinel'' now uses two mortal bodies, right? Regardless of the''homeport'' and the''homeport'' where it stays here. How powerful is that spaceship? The''container'' it uses now is the body of two elves. Will it be done by directly solving the two elves?"

    Gawain immediately turned his head and glanced at Amber, and after two seconds he said thoughtfully, "It''s true... what you said makes sense, but what I worry about is... destroying those two containers can really eliminate the sentry. Huh?"

    "We may''release'' it and make things completely out of control," Carmel said on the side. "Since it can''inject'' its mind into a body, it means that this mind can be transferred. , And can even survive for a certain period of time. The messages left by Leierna and Ferna did not mention the specific methods of the sentinel¡¯s transfer and infusion of mind. We must assume that it can come under any circumstances without any external force. Go through this process..."

    "Of course, even so, we have to include the''destruction of the two containers of the sentry'' in the plan, and I am afraid it is the only feasible plan we can think of at the moment," Gawain said with a serious expression, "maybe destroy those two The container can only exile the sentry from our world for a short time, but at least it has bought us some time... Moreover, even this solution is not so easy to implement."

    "The sentry knows how fragile his current container is, so he will definitely protect himself carefully, even if it temporarily resides in a mortal body, it has knowledge and experience far beyond our understanding and a big plan that no one knows," Kamai Er nodded and said, "The cultists in the Wasteland and the dangerous environment of the Wasteland itself are probably just its first barrier."

    Then there was a brief silence in the room, and Amber was also in a rare long period of contemplation. After a long time, she slowly raised her head, looked at the words on the wooden wall, and couldn''t help asking: "You said... Why didn''t the sentry capture and copy Ferna and Lerna sisters? Why didn''t they kill them? It left them here to fend for themselves without doing anything... Was it because they were too anxious to leave here? Or because Don''t you think that two''fragile mortals'' staying here will do you any harm?"

    "Sister Ferna obviously couldn''t figure out this problem herself," Gawain looked at the message on the wooden wall and said slowly, "but I don''t think the reason will be the carelessness of the sentinel...it has been observing the world for a long time. It has reached 1.8 million years, and it is directly observing the ideological field of mortals. It knows best the infinite possibilities of mortals and the least tolerant of variables... But as the words left by Sister Ferna said, now we will investigate this The question has no meaning."

    He shook his head, turned away from the inscribed wooden wall, and slowly walked to the column in the center of the room, watching the vines entwined on the column and the two pink-white flowers. The voice of amber came from behind him. "...Is this what the sisters Ferna and Lena became? Will the elves become like this after they die? Why haven''t I heard of..."

    "Elves are also mortals, and they should be returned to dust after death, at least under normal circumstances," Kamel also floated from behind, he looked at the small flower that grew together with a strange tone, "but..."

    "But this is a giant tree of reincarnation," Gawain said, searching for many myths and legends about elves in his memory, searching for theological explanations corresponding to the situation in front of him. In other words, in the ancient druid teachings of the elves, the magical power of the great deer Amone protects the souls of all the far-traveling elves. When they sleep in a distant foreign country, Amone will receive the souls of the far-travelers. The hometown is turned into a seedling under the shadow of the giant tree of reincarnation, and a dream of eternity and tranquility is obtained."

    "But this is a story three thousand years ago. The Druid Church has been disintegrated for more than three thousand years. Everything about the giant tree of reincarnation and the **** of nature has been turned into a phantom legend. We know this better than anyone else." Er said slowly beside.

    "Yes, it should be so..." Gao Wen looked out the window. Between the panes made of simple wooden slats, he could see the magnificent and desolate plant remains not far away, and the withered and collapsed crown of the giant tree of reincarnation. , As well as the shrubs and flowers that grow stubbornly among those dry branches, he looked at all of this as if he was watching a myth that ended three thousand years, "but...this place is still a giant tree of reincarnation."

    "Perhaps the power remaining after the death of this tree caused this change," Carmel nodded and said, "...but compared to the reason for the change in the elven twins, another fact they revealed may be more disturbing. ."

    "Another fact?" Amber didn''t react at once, "What do you mean?"

    Gawain had already reacted when Kamel''s voice fell. He curled his fingers against his chin, and the originally ambiguous timeline was showing clear nodes in his mind a little bit: "Amber, you still Remember, according to our judgment, the "things" in the Tower of Upsurge should have escaped from the blockade through the deep blue rift about 600 years ago...maybe later than that, but never earlier than that point in time."

    "Ah, of course I remember," Amber nodded suddenly, "because Modil entered the tower for the first time almost 600 years ago, and the pollution source in the tower was still there when he entered."

    "Yes, until six hundred years ago, the body of the inverse tide was still trapped in the tower," Gawain nodded. He stared at the flower vine transformed by the elven twins with a low voice, "but Sister Ferna was trapped. Here... it was a thousand years ago, and it was already polluted at that time."

    Huo finally realized the most disturbing point behind this incident, and his eyes slowly stared: "...Ma Ye..."

    "Therefore, the time point of the counter-tide pollution leak has to be pushed forward. Long before its body got out of trouble, its pollution had already spread among the legacy of the sailor, and not only should this point of time be pushed forward... its There are also new possibilities for pollution," said Carmel. "When the body is trapped in the tower, it can still leak its power here, and even pollute the entire''homeport'', and in the process It completely bypassed the guard and protection system left by the sailor, and also concealed the dragon and dragon **** Enya who monitored the tower..."

    Listening to these disturbing facts described by Carmel, Amber subconsciously hugged his arms: "The more you hear it, the more scary..."

    "It''s really disturbing, but we can also sum up an obvious rule, or''restriction,'' from it," Carmel nodded and said, "Although the pollution spread in the reverse tide is alarming, it is only in the wake of the sailors. "Infection" between heritages At least until today, we have no obvious evidence to show that the power of the reverse tide has spread in the mortal world. I guess this may be related to the "birth basis" of the reverse tide, which originated from the ancient reverse tide. The empire¡¯s worship of the sailor¡¯s heritage, in a sense, the reverse tide is actually a relic of the sailor after mutation, so it can easily spread between its homologous ¡°relics¡±, but if it wants to pollute other For example, a mortal like Modil will have difficulties. Not only does it require the power of the body, it may even be dispelled by an''Ability God'' like Enya... at least part of it."

    "Is the most powerful relic of the sailor the easiest to break? It sounds like a special disease specifically for the relic of the sailor..." Amber couldn''t help muttering, and then halfway through the mutter, he suddenly found Gao Wen''s. His face looked a little weird, and he immediately asked with concern, "Hey, what''s the matter with you? Why are you so serious all of a sudden?"

    "...I think of something worthy of seriousness," Gawain couldn''t help but shake his mouth, and said casually, "It''s just that the pollution from the tide is more difficult than expected..."

    "Is it because of this?" Amber''s eyes were a little suspicious, but he quickly ignored this doubt. "Indeed, I can''t think of how to deal with this thing now... In fact, we can''t even find the body of the tide. Where, even though there is a clue like Lady Ye''s Kingdom of God, where is that Kingdom of God..."

    Amber whispered, and just halfway through her words, a sound of footsteps suddenly came from outside the cabin, and two figures appeared in the sight of Gao Wen and others.

    It was Modil who was in a state of confusion just now, and the Duchess Victoria who was helping Modil to walk in.

    "Modil," Gawain thought of the messages left by the elves, which made him subconsciously observe the mental state of the old mage, "have you eased up? Now it feels..."

    "Your Majesty," Modil said, his voice still sounded weak, but his eyes seemed to be more sober and calmer than ever before. He raised his head and looked around the simple wooden house that is not spacious, his eyes are on Those daily utensils stayed on occasionally, and then continued to whisper after a while, "I remember something... My name is Modil Wilde, and I have been here before."

    Gao Wen was a little surprised: "You remembered your name?! Then you..."

    "I only remember these things, Your Majesty," Modil showed a complicated smile, and he walked slowly into the room, his voice low and hesitant, "I remember my name, I remember I strayed into it a long time ago. Here, I remember that there was a pair of elf sisters who lived here. They helped me and told me a very, very important warning... about the ancient mind that is out of control here, an ancient mind called the''sentinel'', which carries danger. His crazy obsessions have gone to the world of mortals...I only remember these, only these..."

    He walked in hesitantly, and Gawain immediately noticed the anomaly on the old mage

    Following Modil''s footsteps, the grayish-white dust like smoke is constantly rising beside him, but these dust will not fall on the ground, but rise up like a loss of gravity, and quickly in mid-air. dissipate!

    Amber, who is extremely sensitive to shadows and dust, opened his eyes wide: "Wow, old man, you are smoking!"

    "Your Majesty," Victoria said suddenly, and Gawain had never seen such a nervous and urgent look on the face of the Duchess, "My ancestor he... is not in good shape! May I ask Miss Amber if he has..."

    Before the duke''s voice fell, Amber had already stepped towards the big adventurer who was "dissipating", and then slapped the old mage on the arm without hesitation.

    The sand dust that was constantly escaping from Modil was instantly controlled, stabilized a little bit, and returned to the old mage''s body.

    (Tweeting the book time, kindly recommend "What Can Casual Players Have Bad Eyes" from Fruity Meow, an online game novel based on the world view of Lingcang, a story about a god-level boss returning to the pit as a salted fish (really?), It is a subject that I rarely recommend in the past two years. Those who are interested in novels in this area can take a look.)

 Chapter 1288ï¼š Spaceship wreck

    As Amber''s slap went down, the gray sand dust that was rising and dissipating from Modil immediately gained visible control, and began to gather quickly back into the old mage''s body, but Amber''s face did not relax at all. On the contrary, she was more serious and nervous than before. After retracting her hand, she stared at Modil for a long time before finally breaking the silence: "This can only be controlled for a while..."

    "I know." Modil smiled with a complicated expression, put his hands in front of his eyes, "I can feel...as part of the memory in my mind''loose'', I finally feel...Miss Amber, I am Isn''t it dead?"

    Amber opened his mouth, because of her carefree personality. At this time, she didn''t know how to answer this overly straightforward question, but Gawain came over at this moment, and he patted Amber''s shoulder to make her move away temporarily. , Then looked into Modil¡¯s eyes: "I don¡¯t hide from you... From the normal life form of a mortal, you can¡¯t be alive. Your body and soul are only half left, but there is a force that sustains you. Vitality..."

    "Ms. Night?" Modil frowned slightly, and said thoughtfully, "Is that the **** I saw in the Dreamland?"

    Gawain and Amber nodded at the same time, and Modil smiled relievedly: "Oh, it''s not hard to guess."

    "I have to remind you again." Seeing the indifferent smile on the old mage''s face, Amber was more nervous than him. "Your current situation is not very good. Although the principle is not clear, your memory state is obviously the same as yours. The soul and body of are closely related. Now you recall something that theoretically should not be remembered. This has caused the shadows and dusts that maintain your half of the body to be in a very unstable state. They are trying to return to Lady Night¡¯s kingdom of God. Life is maintained by these shadowy sands, and after these sands leave, you can just..."

    "How long can I live?" Modil interrupted Kohaku''s words and asked calmly.

    "...It¡¯s hard to tell," Amber tells the truth. "If you don¡¯t stabilize temporarily for you, you will reach your limit in about ten and a half days, but even if I stabilize your state temporarily, you can at most Hold on for a year or two. Let me be honest. The shadow and dust on your body is directly derived from the Kingdom of Shadows. It is completely different from the kind of''high imitation'' I summoned. Although I can control it a little bit, it''s only a little bit. Control, now these sands are determined to go back to the "other side", I can drag you a while now."

    "...For a year or two..." Modil listened to the cold facts that Amber was telling, and finally couldn''t help showing a trace of regret on his face. "Seriously, it was a bit sudden, but I believe you have tried your best. Now, Ms. Amber¡¯s remaining time is not too much, but not too much, I have to plan and plan... plan and plan well."

    "Ancestor, you..." Victoria finally couldn''t help taking a step forward, seeming to want to help the old man who was still in a weak state, but Modil waved her hand first, and then turned to the one in the wooden house. Daohuateng, the old master watched for a long time before finally breaking the silence softly: "Sorry... I failed your expectations."

    The cabin fell silent for a while, but at this moment, Gao Wen suddenly remembered the information that Amber had brought back from Lady Night¡¯s Kingdom of God, and thought of the mysterious book named "Wild" and that The "Caution Sentinel" written on every page of the book, he moved in his heart and vaguely grasped the key to certain things: "No, Modil, although the situation may have deviated from the original plan, but the Elf Gemini gave it to Your warning is not necessarily completely ineffective. It has not been sent to the world, but it may have been sent to another vital''person''."

    "Another vital ¡®person¡¯?" Carmel asked curiously, "What do you mean..."

    ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking from a moment ago that the sentinel has been out of control for thousands of years, and the pollution of the upsurge spread among the sailors¡¯ heritage earlier than that. This dangerous force has such a long time to slowly plan for destruction. Our world, but our world is still''alive'' to this day... After the out-of-control sentinel entered the real world and dormant for a very long time, he began to slowly start his activities. Don''t you think this is abnormal?" Gawain thought while thinking. He said in a deep voice, "There is a very critical period of time in all these things, that is the period from when Modil entered the Tower of the Inverse Tide six hundred years ago until he disappeared..."

    Amber slowly reacted: "During this period of time, the body of Inverse Tide broke free from the control of the tower, Modil saw the Elf Twins trapped in the''Sentinel Homeport'', and then, the Elf Twins warned that''Normal Differences'' When Yang Cuo arrived at Ms. Ye, the body of Inverse Tide never entered the real world. According to the information we currently have, he seems to be attacking Ms. Ye¡¯s throne..."

    "Yes, the monster that seems to be against the tide is attacking Lady Ye''s throne, so there may be another explanation... In fact, he is also trapped there," Gawain looked at Amber''s eyes, as if there was something original in his heart. The vague clues are gradually becoming clear, "If the sentinel polluted by the reverse tide and the body of the reverse tide invade our real world at the same time, the consequences will be absolutely unimaginable. It may be the beginning of the real disaster, and I think this is probably what the sentry did in the beginning

    "After breaking free from its mission instructions, the first thing it did was probably to release the''adverse tide'' sealed by the tower. Considering that it was contaminated by the reverse tide, this possibility is very high. At the same time, this It also explained what happened to the dark blue fissure in the tall tower in the north, and its goal is probably to converge with the body of the reverse tide in the real world... But this plan obviously failed."

    "But it''s all your guess." Amber suddenly said from the side.

    The look in this goose''s eyes turned out to be sharp at this moment.

    "It''s speculation," Gao Wen said in a deep voice. "The warning from the Elf Twins was sent to Ms. Ye, and at almost the same time, the body of the anti-tide escaped from the tower, although we previously speculated that the anti-tide itself would try to pollute Ms. Ye who lives in isolation, but another possibility cannot be ruled out: Ms. Ye will take the initiative to respond to the warning of the''careful sentry'' and try to confine the sentry''s pollution source as an ancient deity. The secrets she knows may far exceed We imagine that she might know what the dragons did back then, know the upsurge, and know the sentry, then it is very possible for her to take action for this..."

    Having said that, he paused, and sighed slightly: "Of course, we really can''t verify all of this. Now we can only boldly assume the fact that in the past six hundred years, Miss Ye who was warned It has delayed the action against the tide and bought our world for six hundred years...until today. If this is the case, then the efforts of the Elf Gemini and Modil are by no means in vain. Our world is already due to their The action survived, at least to this day."

    Modil has been listening silently beside him. In fact, he can only understand part of the things discussed by Gawain and Amber. Half of his lost memories are still elusive, and most of the remaining content is some. A superficial impression, but what Gawain said still made the old mage feel a little better. He showed a complicated smile with a low voice: "Although I still don¡¯t remember the specific things that year, but as long as the efforts of the elven sisters Not in vain, I feel so much better..."

    "Of course their efforts will not be in vain, but I am now very worried about a problem... How long can the lonely lady Ye delay," Gao Wen shook his head slightly, "She seems to be at a deadlock in the fight against the tide. But in our real world, the out-of-control sentry seems to have begun to take action. It has been secretly operating in the wasteland of Gondor through the duplicated bodies of Lena and Ferna, and we are hoarding what we have under the magnificent wall. The army is still not strong enough to penetrate the vast contaminated area...now we can¡¯t even confirm what the cultists are doing.¡±

    "According to your speculation just now, if the sentinel really released the body of the inverse tide by creating a deep blue fissure six hundred years ago, then it should have a good understanding of the planet¡¯s''deep blue network channel''. After all, it has the advanced technology left by the sailor Knowledge," Camel on the side suddenly spoke. The arcane brilliance on his body was fluctuating, showing that the ancient arcane master was thinking very quickly, "and this corresponds to our previous question about the "Deep Blue Netway Inner Zheng" The speculation that an abnormal surge occurred..."

    Carmel¡¯s words further connected the many clues that have emerged during this period of time, and allowed everyone in the cabin to further see the outline of the truth behind the fog. Gawain subconsciously fell into contemplation, but just before he thought about it. Half of the time, the sound of a giant wing pulsing the air and the shock of landing suddenly came in from outside, interrupting his and other people''s thoughts.

    In the next second, he heard heavy footsteps approaching the cabin, and Melita Penia''s low and majestic voice came from outside the door after she transformed into a dragon: "Govan! Come out and have a look! I I saw something in the sky!"

    The people in the hut subconsciously looked towards the doorway, and then they noticed that the light from the doorway dimmed suddenly and the huge shadow was approaching. A huge dragon head poked his head and wanted to get into the door frame, which of course couldn¡¯t. Go in, so the dragon kiss at the door soon shifted away, and then it was replaced with a huge eye, which was scanning the hut gruntingly, and Melita''s full-bodied voice came from outside the nearby window. "Gavin! Are you in there? I can''t see clearly."

    This scene is exactly the same as the "dragon horror stories" described by the bards. Sure enough, art comes from reality.

    Gao Wen quickly walked towards the door, and as he walked, he responded loudly: "I am and I am, stop yelling, all of us are almost deaf by you! What did you find?"

    Carmel followed Gawain to the outside, muttering casually, "I don''t have ears..."

    Melita''s head was finally retracted from the door of the cabin. She lowered her body in a very awkward posture, and stepped back while looking at Gao Wen and others who were coming out of the house. The expressions on her face looked very serious. (Of course, it is not easy to distinguish the expression from her face now): "I saw other ports, and... other spaceships on the port! You can take a look at it with your own eyes, the scene is not ordinary!"

    "Other ports?! Other spaceships?!" Hearing Merita''s words, Gawain''s eyes widened in an instant. At the same time, he felt a chill coming from the surroundings, but soon he came out of Merita''s eyes. Realizing that the situation might not be as simple as I thought, so I quickly walked towards Miss Blue Dragon''s downturned wings, "Take me to see the others and wait here for the time being. Amber, you stay here too, Modil Just stabilized, the environment in this place is weird, you pay attention to his state."

    Leaving this sentence, he had already boarded Melita''s broad spine, and in the next second, the dragon rose into the sky.

    The astonishing scale of the "homeport" means that it also has an astonishing set of protective barriers. Above this huge structure almost like an artificial continent, the dome formed by the energy shield is as large as a dragon. As far as the creatures are concerned, it is also a "sky" enough to fly freely. Melita does not have to fly at a low altitude like on a spaceship, but directly raises the altitude and flies towards the dome of the sky. At the same time, her low voice also spreads. Entered Gavin''s ears: "I wanted to observe the surrounding terrain from a high altitude after I went out just now, so I flew a little farther, so I saw a situation that I hadn''t seen before when the spacecraft landed."

    While talking, she slightly adjusted the direction of the flight, so the vast steel ground below leaned to the side in Gawain''s line of sight, and the distant scenery gradually reflected in his eyes.

    "The angle when the spacecraft landed before just caused our sight to be blocked by the canopy of the giant tree of reincarnation, so we couldn''t see the situation in the distance," Melita continued, "but now...you look at it, the situation is clear at a glance."

    Gawain stood up, walked over to Melita''s shoulder blades, and looked into the distance.

    He saw another port on the edge of the "Continent". The port was torn to pieces by unknown forces. The ferocious and twisted steel wreck extended to the depths of darkness like a burst wound, while floating in the void near the port. Although the other spaceship that was destroyed was completely broken into three sections, the remaining outline of the main body was still well recognizable, which was obviously exactly the same as the spaceship that Gao Wen and others were on when they arrived!

    Gao Wen opened his eyes wide, and then raised his gaze to look farther. At the end of his line of sight, there was another torn port and the destroyed spaceship.

    "Except for the spacecraft we were on, all the ships and berths were destroyed," Melita said. "Although they are far away, the scale of these ships and ports is very large. Seeing them. The shape of this "homeport" under our feet is roughly like a hexagonal snowflake. There should have been a ship and a corresponding anchor point on each "corner"... but now only left One."

    "Who did it? Could it be an attack from outside?" Gawain asked subconsciously.

    "It''s a civil war."

 Chapter 1289ï¼š Look for weaknesses

    civil war¡­

    Gawain stood on the edge of Merita''s back, his sights crossed the huge dragon wings, and he stared for a long time at the torn port on the distant "horizon" and the wreckage of the spacecraft that was blasted into three sections by some powerful weapon. The scale of the wreck is so amazing that a piece of debris floating in the void weightlessly is almost the size of a castle, and just think about how indestructible this thing is when it is intact, and the force that will destroy it is enough. Increasingly frightening.

    Indeed, only the weapons of the sailors can destroy their own heritage so simply and thoroughly.

    "I watched these destroyed wrecks carefully," Melita''s voice came from the front. "Some of them were obviously destroyed without resistance. The spacecraft was parked in the harbor, and the defensive weapons of nearby facilities were still there. Keep in a locked state, while others... destroyed each other in the internal melee, the port attacked the spacecraft, the spacecraft bombed the port, the wreckage fragments were mixed together, and there were traces left by the collision...It feels like here. The command system suddenly went mad, and he fought himself, and the result of this terrible''civil war'' is that there is only one intact spaceship left in this''homeport''..."

    Gawain silently listened to Merita''s words. He didn''t know for a moment whether he should breathe a sigh of relief because the sentinel was seriously injured in the system conflict or he should be frightened by the terrible destructive power of the vision. There was a complicated expression and a low voice: "You are right... The command system here is really crazy."

    "Indeed crazy?" Melita tilted her head slightly. She had not been in the hut before, so she didn''t know the messages left by the elven twins at this moment. "What does this mean?"

    "...The home port you see in front of you is the''sentinel'', and the spaceships that were destroyed should be the''execution and investigation agency'' under the control of the sentry," Gao Wen sorted out the ones he had just obtained in his mind. Intelligence, while thinking about it, said slowly, "This ancient system was built by the sailors 1.8 million years ago. However, at least a thousand years ago, it was already polluted by the back tide. The sentinel¡¯s original mechanized system was generated. A mind, a mind full of malice..."

    He has a low voice, telling everything he has seen in the cabin, including not only the ins and outs of the "sentinel", but also the affairs of the elven twins and Modil Wilde. In the process of his narration, Melita appeared to be exceptional. Serious and silent, except for instigating the giant wings to keep flying from time to time, all her energy seemed to be immersed in the astonishing truth and huge amount of information that Gawain brought.

    Although Melita''s face could not be seen from this angle, Gawain could feel the emotional change of this Miss Blue Dragon-she was obviously shocked, and seemed to be frightened.

    "The basic situation is like this," Gao Wen said at last, "Now we have made some speculations based on the existing intelligence. We believe that the tide of escape from the tower should now be dragged by Lady Ye, and it has successfully entered reality. The "sentinel" of the world may be taking new actions because they have been unable to converge with the tide for a long time. This action is mostly related to the changes in the Deep Blue Network."

    "Speculation..." Melita said slowly, and then there was obviously loss in her emotions, and even serious self-doubt, "The pollution has leaked out at least a thousand years ago...Natalrond''s experience for so many years What exactly did the monitoring monitor..."

    I monitored the loneliness¡ªGawain almost said so subconsciously, but considering that Melita might not want to go down on the spot, he didn''t dare to say this.

    "Talrond''s monitoring at least ensures that the reverse tide cannot spread directly outside the real world. If this is destined to be a disaster, then this disaster has been delayed by you for 1.8 million years," think a little, Gao Wen shook his head and said, "It should be unavoidable that its spread between the legacy of the sailors, whether it is you or your god, it was impossible to monitor the sentry system at the beginning, so you have done what you can do. all."

    "But this disaster was the bane planted by our dragon at first," Melita said very soberly. As a dragon, her pride made her unable to avoid the mistakes her family had committed. "If we hadn''t been recklessly Starting the Reversal Plan will never create such an out-of-control monster in the sailor¡¯s legacy, and none of this will happen at all now..."

    Having said this, she paused for a moment, and slowly said in a particularly solemn tone: "If a decisive battle breaks out, the dragon clan can be the vanguard... This is what Speaker Andal asked me to convey."

    "...Your''human'' population is not much left," Gao Wen said lightly, "If you don''t beat it this way, it will kill the clan."

    "We are here to stay-according to the original plan of the dragon clan, we should die in the coming-of-age ceremony," Melita said, shaking her head slightly, "and for the dragon, betraying responsibility itself is no different from death."

    Gawain didn''t say much, and he didn''t have to say much. Melita''s attitude at the moment not only represents her "person", but also represents the will of the entire ethnic group behind her. The dragon... this special race has always had a tough and united mind, and they can endure for an adult ceremony. For more than one million years, a plan for the extinction of the tribe was engraved on the bottom of every member''s mind. Then when they made a new decision... it was impossible to persuade others to persuade them.

    What''s more, this is indeed the evil result they made millions of years ago.

    "Anyway, now we finally have a clear timeline," Gao Wen said slowly, "The infection and out-of-control process of the sentinel and the reverse tide is finally no longer the same as before."

    Melita nodded slightly, and at the same time, a clear timeline was gradually and clearly outlined in her mind:

    At least a thousand years ago, the body of the upsurge was still trapped in the tower, but its pollution has begun to spread in the legacy of the sailors and polluted the sentry system located in the deep sea. Then the Gondor Empire rebelled against the plan and an experimental accident occurred. Sisters Lerna and Ferna were transported to the sentinel homeport in the accident. They were captured and copied by the sentinel who had lost control at the time. Then they were washed away and trapped in the wreckage area of ??the giant tree of reincarnation. The sentinel transferred her mind to the Elf Twins. One of the duplication body successfully broke free of its own program restrictions and entered the mortal world;

    In the following hundreds of years, the Sentinel was dormant in the human world, and its status was changed from an academic adviser of the rebellious plan to a dark priest of the end of all things. The Sisters Lerna, who was trapped in the Sentinel¡¯s home port, gradually investigated the truth and restored her memory. And aware of the threat of the''sentinel'';

    Six hundred years ago, Modil entered the high tide tower, was polluted by the high tide, and was subsequently rescued and purified by the Dragon God. However, the effect of this purification was doubtful. In the following ten years, Modil continued to travel around the world. , Until he disappeared during an adventure to the north of the mainland-now it is known that he actually fell into the sentinel homeport in the "deep sea" and appeared in front of the trapped elven twins, and at that time he had already begun to contact the power of the night lady , And there are signs of memory instability. The elven twins informed Modil about the sentinel''s warning, but the latter split then, carrying the "sentinel warning" half of the body into the kingdom of Lady Night, and the other half of the body returned to the mortal world, beginning to lose his memory. Keep on wandering

    At the same time, around this period of time, the body of the adversity finally broke free from the tower seal with the help of the deep blue fissure¡ªit is still unsure whether it has taken any other actions after getting out of the trap. Only one thing can be determined: the current adversity, It should be trapped in the Kingdom of Shadow God.

    What happens later... is that everything will end up doing things around Old Anzu. The "sentinel" in the form of elven twins is planning its sinister plan in a low-key manner, until Cecil rises and everything is dead. After the fall, the "sentinel" could no longer find help in the human world, so he retreated into the wasteland of Gondor and continued to do things...

    While Melita was lost in thought, Gawain did not speak again, but he was not in a daze, but kept focused, sinking his consciousness and communicating with the surveillance satellite on the planetary orbit and the sky orbit. station.

    The barrier of the ¡°deep sea¡± environment cannot interfere with the advanced heritage of the sailor. Even if Gao Wen is separated from the Sky Station by an unknown number of different spaces at this moment, he still successfully connects to his own body and the orbital space station. After his dizziness and "sense of detachment of the soul", his vision gradually expanded, and the familiar satellite monitoring interface and the interactive interface of the Sky Station appeared in front of him at the same time.

    Gao Wen settled down and began to perform an operation he had performed many times: "Sky, expand all online facilities-including surface units."

    In the next second, countless dots of blue light and a huge star ring appeared above the planetary diagram in front of him. It was the satellite array, space station group, and sky station in space. After a short delay, On the planet''s surface, a high-tower projection representing the orbital elevator has also emerged-this is all the facilities that can be contacted by the Sky Station.

    Of course, most of them are just "connected". Those ancient downtime satellites and space stations are basically unable to perform any tasks. Compared with the sentinel system located in the deep sea, the state of those conventional satellites is obviously worse than that. It''s one and a half.

    Perhaps only Cangqiang Station is in a better state, but Gawain''s control over it is very limited.

    Gawain silently stared at these flashing projections "in front of his eyes". After a moment of contemplation, he once again communicated with the main control system of the sky: "Are there no more facilities for connection?"

    The main control system of the sky cast an indifferent mechanical response deep in his consciousness: "The list has been fully expanded."

    "...Query the level system, codenamed ¡®Sentinel¡¯." After a moment of silence, Gao Wen asked again.

    "...Error, the''Sentinel'' system is offline and the status cannot be determined."

    Gao Wen''s heart moved-Cangqiong Station''s reply was not "No such information", but "Sentinel system is offline", which shows that under normal circumstances, there should be some kind of communication protocol between Cangqiong Station''s main system and Sentinel system. !

    His mind flew around, thinking about what could be useful in the information in front of him, thinking about whether there is a "key point" between the sentinel system and the sky system for him to intervene in and use, he knew that he must be very careful, because the sentinel The system and the sky system are equal, and the sky station authority he obtained through the "BUG" may not be able to deal with this situation. On the other hand, the "back tide" that pollutes the sentry system has a huge impact on the sailor''s legacy. He didn''t know whether his "external soul" would also be affected by this kind of pollution.

    If one is wrong, Gawain himself will overturn the car.

    While thinking, he continued to communicate with the sky: "Has the sentry sent back an error log?"

    Cangqiong Station continued to respond with indifferent machinery: "Invalid query, there is no need for peer-level systems to transmit error logs to each other."

    "How long ago was the sentry''s last contact?"

    "System backtracking... The last data communication occurred 1355 planetary revolutions ago."

    Before 1355...this is probably the real time when the sentry system loses control, and it is also the time when the tide pollution spreads to the deep sea!

    Gawain silently wrote down this new clue in his heart, and then he pondered it over and over before speaking again: "...If there is some kind of evidence that the sentry system has a fatal failure, it must be destroyed to prevent the entire system from crashing, what should be done?"

    He waited expectantly, but the cold and rigid Sky Master System did not respond to his special question.

    This may be beyond the processing power of Cangqiong Station, or maybe... he has not found the key "point" yet.

    He continued to try, trying to dig out more secrets related to the sentry from the limited response of the Sky Station, and a feasible plan to destroy the out-of-control system...

    After a long time, Gawain opened his eyes on Melita''s back. He saw that the steel ground below was slowly moving backward, and directly below was a piece of building on an alloy high platform, composed of countless silver-gray and light golden prisms. The combined "Tallinn", there is an electric arc flashing in the depths of the Tallinn, the ancient lights illuminate the surroundings, and Melita''s voice comes from the front: "You woke up from''meditation''?"

    "Ah, yes."

    "I heard you meditate like just now," Melita said. "After meditating, you will solve a lot of problems. Is it the same this time?"

    "...In the face of today''s super trouble, one meditation may not be enough," Gawain said helplessly, and at the same time a little curious, "What''s down there?"

    "The center of the whole''homeport''. I actually want to find the control center here, but that place looks like an energy node...this''homeport'' is too big, we may not understand its structure for a thousand years ."

    Gawain didn''t say a word, but silently looked down at the flashing "Tallinn", and he heard Melita''s voice sound: "You said, if we blow up this place, can we destroy the entire "home port"?"

    "First of all, there is a question-what do you use to blow up this stuff?" Gawain sighed, "Use the magic of friendship?"

    "...Although I don''t know what the magic of friendship is, I guess the most powerful magic and weapon in the world will not work," Melita said helplessly. "Let¡¯s not talk about the scale of that thing, just around it. The floating energy intensity exceeds the total output of the old Tarrond shield. I can¡¯t think of any weapon that can break through the energy barrier below...not to mention that this''homeport'' may still have some kind of automatic counterattack. mechanism¡­"

    Miss Blue Dragon shook her head as she spoke: "We can fly around here now, perhaps because we haven''t made any threatening actions, and once we show some kind of hostility, this home port I¡¯m afraid that my immune system is about to be activated..."

    Gawain touched his chin with a thoughtful expression: "Immunity..."

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1290ï¼š Evacuate

    Merita didn''t hear what Gao Wen was muttering, she just circled the "central area" of the tall towers for the last time, and then began to adjust the direction and fly towards the direction when she came.

    "Our time is limited," she said with regret. "The scale of this''homeport'' is too amazing, even if everyone can fly like me, we must investigate the sky above the homeport within twelve hours. It''s not easy to mention again, let alone the intricate underground structures and many blocked facilities and dangerous areas."

    "Go back first," Gao Wen said in a deep voice, "Since the spacecraft is cruising according to a fixed procedure, we can send more investigators to explore here. But to be honest, it makes me feel unreliable..."

    "Not really practical?" Melita tilted her head slightly, "What do you mean?"

    "''Sentinel system'', this home port and that spaceship are still part of the sentry system in essence. We can''t control it, but can only follow the spaceship that cruises regularly, but maybe when this system will Other changes have occurred, such as the spacecraft changing its cruise program...I don¡¯t like this kind of uncontrolled situation, especially there is still an out-of-control''sentinel'' behind all this."

    "I think I understand your concerns," Melita said in a low voice, "but this is a problem we have to face. There are so many things beyond the imagination of mortals in our world, and the legacy of the sailors is one of them. One, this advanced civilization... they once saved the planet, but the huge machines they left behind are becoming more and more terrifying and dangerous for us today, especially these machines are now experiencing problems... you know Huh? This reminds me of a holographic story from Tarrond a long time ago..."

    "Holographic story?"

    "Similar to your magic movie, but with a little more immersion," Melita explained casually. "That story is about the end of the world after the end of the mouse, and a group of mice living in the depths of the industrial zone become The new owners of the world, they live in a huge old factory, and treat the automatically running machines in the factory as gods. As time goes by, the various equipment in the factory are aging, small and weak rats. We frightened and faced the increasingly abnormal giant machines every day, thinking of various ways to please them, or''repair'' them, and even lit incense to try to communicate the''machine spirit''. However, the machines were still aging and Collapse, in the eyes of the mice, the factories, their entire''world'', is about to usher in the end, the end of the world after the end of the world..."

    She turned her neck and turned her head: "It''s actually a very old-fashioned horror spoof story, but I like to collect this kind of outdated old holographic disk, but unfortunately all of my holographic disks are gone, otherwise I have to pull it. Look...Talrond created a lot of good things in those ancient times."

    Hearing Melita''s chattering, Gawain was only thinking about it for a long time, until the horizon of the steel earth appeared in the distance, and the crown of the giant tree of reincarnation towered like a mountain at the end of the field of vision, and he seemed to be Slowly speaking to himself: "We are not rats."

    Merita was silent for a moment, and when she spoke again, her tone was with a faint smile: "Yes, we are not mice, and we will not be mice."

    Gawain and Melita returned to the wreckage area of ??the giant tree of reincarnation together, successfully reunited with Amber, Victoria and others waiting here, and saw Daniel and Mary who had just returned from exploring the depths of the wreck. After everyone gathered , He told everyone the details and speculations that he and Melita had seen in the sky.

    "...The above is what Melita and I saw," Gawain said slowly, looking at Amber and others gathered in front of him in front of the cabin left by Sister Ferna. "Now I can confirm. This home port was originally supposed to have six spaceships...or warships, but now five of them and their corresponding port maintenance facilities have been destroyed, mostly because of the system conflicts that occurred after the back tide pollution."

    Melita on the side nodded: "I guess it was not done instantaneously when the back tide polluted this home port. The sentry system has also made fierce resistance, and it is very likely that it will self-destruct if the resistance fails. However, everything was too late at the time. The out-of-control mind has seized too much authority, so that the main structure of the home port itself and a spaceship have been preserved intact... Now all the''normal parts'' in the sentry system have been out of control. Destroyed completely."

    Gao Wen nodded silently, recognizing Melita''s judgment, and he couldn''t help but feel a little regretful in his heart.

    When he first learned the truth about the "Sentinel", he actually had some hope left in his heart. He hoped that there was still room for salvation in this ancient set of sailors'' legacy, and hoped that there would still be some useful things left in the sentry system. For example, the subsystems that were cut out at critical moments, but the shocking wrecks in other ports made him have to dispel all illusions... The sentry system is over, and the out-of-control mind destroyed all the uninfected parts of this system. What is left is the "toxic shell" that has been completely eroded by the tide.

    The new truth was so shocking that no one at the scene spoke for a while, but after a few seconds, Amber could not help but break the silence: "In fact, this is a good thing, the sentry is out of control. At first I killed five-sixths of my own spacecraft, and also blew up the corresponding ports and maintenance equipment. It was equivalent to hitting myself half to death with one punch. Even if it restarts the spacecraft one day, we have to deal with it. It''s not even an entire fleet..."

    Amber¡¯s thoughts are always so optimistic, and her heartless look does make people a little more relaxed, but Victoria, who is always stern next to her, extinguishes the half-elf¡¯s enthusiasm with cold facts: "The situation is really Is there any change? For the current mortal countries, it¡¯s not much different whether the main battleship left by the civilization of the sailor level is one or six, and compared with that spaceship, this¡¯ ''Homeport'' may be the most threatening force for the sentry. With our current technology, even if this homeport is placed here without resistance, we may slowly demolish it for thousands of years..."

    Amber suddenly opened his mouth and stopped speaking. Modil on the side seriously thought about the technological gap between this "homeport" and today''s mortal civilization, and sighed: "Anyway, I can''t beat it. ¡­I can''t beat it if I leave it still."

    As soon as these words came out, Gawain and Amber immediately looked at the great adventurer with strange eyes, which made Modilton a little confused: "Uh... Did I say something wrong?"

    "...that''s not the case," Gawain touched his chin awkwardly, "I just heard you suddenly think of something else, don''t care."

    There was a rare awkwardness on Victoria¡¯s face on the side. As a descendant of the Wilde family, she had also devoted herself to studying the "Modil''s Travels" left by her ancestors. At this moment, she naturally thought of something disrespectful to her ancestors. Immediately coughed twice, and changed the subject while looking to the side: "Your Majesty, what shall we do next? Shall we continue to search the depths of the giant tree of reincarnation? Or start to explore the sailing facilities near the home port?"

    "...Let''s return," Gao Wen looked in the direction of the port and had to order to leave after hesitating. Although the secrets buried in the home port made him want to continue investigating here, the spacecraft that operated strictly in accordance with the procedures would not. Taking into account the willingness of a group of "stowaways", what''s more, the amount of supplies they carry this time is also limited. "We can continue to send people to explore after this. We can discuss the sentinel after we go back. The spacecraft will not Wait for someone."

    Victoria bowed her head and led her orders: "Yes, Your Majesty."

    "Then... what should I do here?" Amber looked left and right, her eyes finally fell on the small wooden house in front of her, her gaze crossed the open door, and looked at the flower vine in the hut and the powder on the flower vine. Little White Flower, "I mean...what should''they'' do? Let''s keep them here?"

    In fact, there is no need for Amber to remind. Gao Wen did not forget the things in the cabin. He looked at the twin flowers in the cabin, as if seeing two pioneer mortals standing opposite him fighting against his own destiny after hundreds of years. Pioneer: "We shouldn''t leave them here."

    "But how should we take them away?" Mary didn''t speak much in the team. Mary, who had been following faithfully, couldn''t help breaking the silence at this time. Her voice seemed quite tense. She had already spoken from Carmel just now. After learning about the elven twins, the eyes when looking at the hut at the moment seemed a little sad, "I mean... if you pluck the flower or the flower vine, will it hurt them instead?"

    "...This is really a blind spot of my knowledge," Gao Wen sighed helplessly, "It would be fine if Amoen was here, he must be clear about this."

    He shook his head, and just as his voice fell, it seemed that an invisible wind suddenly blew around. The bushes, flowers and plants clinging to the remains of the giant tree of reincarnation suddenly swayed slightly, and small rustling sounds from all directions Passed it over.

    Everyone was immediately attracted by this change, and Gawain heard those rustling sounds coming from around, as if there was a voice deep in his mind that faintly sounded that was a strange and deep voice, distant but clear: " Take them away..."

    "Did you hear any sound?" Gao Wen immediately looked around and said in a low tone.

    "Sound? I didn''t hear it." Amber suddenly pricked up her ears, and the pointed elves'' long ears quivered in midair twice, "...nothing was heard."

    Gawain did not speak, but slightly frowned and looked in the direction of the cabin. The voice that suddenly appeared in his mind had disappeared, as if it had never appeared before, but Gawain did not think there was a problem with his judgment.

    He stepped towards the hut, Amber hurriedly followed by two steps behind: "Hey, what are you going to do?"

    "Bring them," Gawain stepped across the door, looking at the two small flowers blooming quietly on the vines, "I will give it to Ammon immediately after I go back."

    "Ah... but how do you take it?" Amber subconsciously drew out two of her baby daggers, but she was in trouble when she walked to Huateng, "Just drag it down or..."

    "Take the flower vines as completely as possible...strip it from the roots," Gawain glanced at the vines that seemed to merge with the pillars of the hut. "It shouldn''t be difficult for you."

    "Okay, it''s not difficult to stump... OK." Amber muttered casually, and raised the dagger in his hand with a certain amount of attention, and began to quickly but delicately peel off the vines entwined on the pillars, and the two hanging at the end of the vines Xiaohua¡¯s pink white flower trembled slightly with her movements, but she was silent but seemed to respond. Amber looked up and curled her lips during this period, "Hold it up, I will try not to hurt you... Hey, so stupid, I even chatted with Hua..."

    Talking about homecoming, Amber¡¯s movements are extremely fast, she stripped the flower vine from the pillar almost in the blink of an eye. At the same time, Victoria also walked into the house. She glanced at Amber¡¯s "results" and stepped forward quite swiftly. She gathered the fallen flower vines together with the flowers, and at the same time was careful to avoid damage. Finally, she quickly drew a few runes on the coiled flower vines, and the heavy ice was instantly formed out of thin air, combining the two flowers with The vines are frozen together.

    "This can ensure that there will be no damage to the vitality," Victoria nodded to Gawain, "I often use this method to preserve all kinds of living things, from plants to nephews are very successful."

    Mudil, who followed and walked into the room, saw this scene and murmured to himself: "I seemed to be doing this back then..."

    Gawain nodded to Victoria, turned and walked outside: "Let¡¯s leave, time is running out."

    The group of people walked out of the hut and was about to walk towards the direction of the harbor spacecraft, but Humber seemed to have discovered something suddenly, staring at a short distance: "Hey! Look!"

    Gao Wen immediately looked up and saw a bush not far away quickly withering in front of his eyes.

    A rustle came from around.

    Everyone looked around, and where they entered their eyes, the vegetation, fruit bushes, and shrubs that grew from the remains of the giant reincarnation tree were all withering and declining at an alarming rate. With the cabin of Sister Ferna as the center, this giant tree The vitality remaining in the tree is quickly dissipating.

    is like a garden that has been stagnant for hundreds of years, quickly dying out in just a few minutes.

    The nursery that Sister Ferna carefully took care of also withered, and the vines that grew around the nursery broke and fell down. The rustle of plants withered and fallen quickly became a piece, and in the center of all this, Amber finally blinked. He blinked his eyes: "All the vitality here is just for..."

    A huge sound of dry and cracked wooden structure came from not far away. The sound was like thunder, interrupting Amber¡¯s words.

    "The crown of the tree is about to collapse!" Gao Wen quickly reacted, "Evacuate immediately!"

    Before he finished his words, Melita had already turned into a dragon in a brilliant light curtain, and her low and majestic voice sounded in the clearing: "All come up! Let''s fly out!"

    The loud noise of the fracture of the wooden structure continued to come from around, filling the entire port area like increasingly dense thunder, and the entire ground trembled slightly, and in the distance, the edge of the canopy of the giant tree of reincarnation faintly The smoke and dust of Yoo has begun to rise, and the fragile branch structure continues to collapse in everyone''s field of vision!

    The dragon rises into the sky.

 Chapter 1291ï¼š The way home

    The entire port area was shrouded in a cloud of rising smoke and dust and a loud crash like billowing thunder.

    The blue dragon rose into the sky and rushed into the sky in a dust cloud. The crown of the giant tree of reincarnation collapsed behind her. The huge wooden structure that had been supporting for thousands of years was like a huge city shattered in a dream. It''s divided into pieces, the thick branches like a bell tower, the huge dried leaves and the vines that have just died broke apart in a series of loud noises, and fell on the ground of the home port. Every collapse made that piece of steel land a deep depression. It trembled, and rolled up a larger-scale smoke and dust.

    Gawain and others stood on the edge of Melita''s broad back, looking down at the earth, the sight of the place where they entered the eyes was so spectacular that everyone was stunned.

    It is as if an entire city collapsed from the sky in front of your eyes. Thousands of years of history were shattered into fragments within a few minutes. The entire port area was shrouded in dense clouds of smoke and dust, and even the lights left by the sailors were covered. Covered up.

    A grand funeral.

    "Everyone is standing firm!" Melita''s voice came from the front, as if she was struggling, "The smoke and dust below are rising too fast, we have to speed up!"

    As soon as Miss Lan Long¡¯s voice fell, Gao Wen and others felt a shaking coming from their feet. They immediately did not care to watch the spectacular scene below, but immediately stabilized their bodies. At the same time, the surrounding ones continued to rise and spread. The dust started to be accelerated behind Melita, she rushed out of the most severely collapsed area at the fastest speed, and the spaceship anchored in the harbor finally appeared in front of everyone.

    Where the spacecraft connects with the port, the spreading dust has enveloped various indicator lights, and the remains of the giant trees on the spacecraft and the shrubs and flowers in the debris have also been turned into fragments, but fortunately the entire spacecraft The scale is huge, and the dust-shrouded area only occupies a small area on the edge of the deck. Melita directly crossed that deck, passed low above a pile of ship buildings, and finally landed on an open alloy platform.

    Gao Wen was the first to jump on the deck. He stood on a high place, looking up at the direction of his home port. Under the background skylight brought by the dim light and energy barrier, the towering crown of the giant tree of reincarnation and the view from the sky After disappearing in the middle, only a "sea of ??clouds" rises up in the same place, covering the harbor where the giant trees once were like a continuous, fast-growing mountain range.

    "...In this way, the investigation team we send here may not be so easy to act next time," Carmel said in a low voice, floating from the side. "The collapsed giant tree of reincarnation seems to have completely sealed the whole In the port area, if the investigation team wants to explore the home port in depth, I am afraid that it will have to make a way through the collapsed ruins."

    Amber who jumped down beside him let out a long sigh: "That''s a lot bigger than the giant Thorin tree... Even if you send engineering troops over, I''m afraid you will have to dig into the ground..."

    Listening to Amber and Carmel next to him, Gawain just stared into the distance quietly, without saying a word.

    Until another period of time passed, a low mechanical hum suddenly came from the depths of the spacecraft¡¯s deck below everyone¡¯s feet. The mechanical locking devices between the ship and the port were unlocked one by one, the huge ancient engine suddenly started, and the ship itself The protective barrier raised automatically. The distant port area gradually moved away from the field of vision. The spacecraft under his feet once again embarked on a cruise among the many kingdoms of God. Gao Wencai seemed to wake up from contemplation, and said lightly: "The spacecraft set sail. Now, let¡¯s take a break and eat something to regain strength."

    Since the spacecraft left the kingdom of God of War and the team embarked on this unprecedented journey of exploration, everyone¡¯s nerves have been highly strained. Feeling exhausted, but now they finally left the "Sentinel Homeport", although the next return journey will be spent on this spacecraft, but at least the most uncontrollable and risk-prone part of the journey It''s over, everyone can relax more or less.

    The exploration team found an open space suitable for rest near the entrance to the ship¡¯s internal passage, took out the food and water they carried and started eating and regaining strength. In order to prevent accidents during the last period of the journey, Merita did not regain her human form. Instead, lying on the nearby deck to rest while maintaining the form of the dragon, the huge dragon body is like a raised city wall, bringing a convincing sense of security out of thin air.

    Melita was lying on the deck, her huge scaly tail bent slightly, like a barrier around the exploratory team that was temporarily camped, but her head went to the other side of the team, and her huge head was resting on an alloy platform. At the edge, one eye was watching the movement on the side of the deck, and the other eye was watching Amber and others who were resting, looking a bit boring.

    Amber walked over with a piece of sweet dough at this moment, and shook it in front of Merita, ¡°Hey, don¡¯t you want something to eat?¡±

    "Are you talking about my dragon form or human form?" Merita raised her eyelids and made a low rumbling voice in her throat. "In the form of a dragon, your piece of dough is not enough for me to stuff my teeth, but the form of the dragon itself doesn''t need it. I eat frequently. I had eaten before I left yesterday, and I can eat again next week."

    "...you dragons are amazing," Amber was stunned, put the dough into his mouth while chewing vaguely, "I can''t, I am most afraid of being hungry."

    Merita immediately closed her eyes towards Amber, and at the same time moved her huge head to the side. The scales and steel rubbed together like a metal crashing sound: "Hey, eat far away. It''s in my eyes!"

    "Ah, sorry, sorry." Amber quickly took a step back, swallowing the cake in her mouth and clapping her hands, Merita opened her eyes and looked in the direction of the rest of the team before saying: "Hey , Did you see Gawain? I didn''t seem to see him just now..."

    "He just went into that passage and said he wanted to see what''s inside the spaceship again." Amber slapped cleanly, rubbed his clothes on his clothes, and turned to look at the gate leading to the inner passage. "He still wouldn''t let me follow, but I still decided to sneak in after I had eaten to see if he was obviously worried, and he was acting alone. I was not at ease."

    While talking, she shook her head, her expression looked rather helpless: "Everyone looked at me with a lot of thoughts, Modil, and Victoria, too, and even Carmel''s body look was not quite right. That is to say, I don¡¯t quite understand your expression...but I think you must have something on your mind. Now, Daniel and his female apprentice have not changed much. The expression of the former seems like the sky will never fall, and the expression of the latter seems like the sky. It keeps falling..."

    Merita raised her eyelids and looked at her. She was stared at by such a big eye. Amber, who was very nervous, suddenly felt all over her body. She couldn''t help but ask: "Why are you staring at me like this? My face? There is still scum on it?"

    "You seem to be the biggest and big-hearted of the people around Gawain, but in fact you are one of the most sensitive and attentive people among the Loren people I know..." Melita seemed to have a smile in her tone. "You are always observing everyone and every detail around you, but most of the time you are pretending to be doing nothing, making yourself seem like the most useless one."

    Amber was stunned, waving his hands indifferently, turning around and walking in the direction of the passage gate while muttering casually: "Slum survival rules, this is called survival rules..."

    Melita used one eye to watch Amber drift away, and finally slowly retracted her gaze, and near her tail, Modil was walking to a secluded place, some dreamily looking at the spaceship shield. The chaotic and dark masses passing by, seem to be in a daze.

    Victoria came to Modil. She looked at the old man in front of her with some worry, hesitated and said: "Ancestor, are you worried about your remaining time?"

    "...I went through an unprecedented adventure," Modil said suddenly. "On this ship, I have seen more than everything I have seen before. These mysteries unknown to the predecessors are almost forgotten. Something...I think I should be satisfied, Victoria, I have walked so far, I can''t be too greedy even after I have lived for six hundred years."

    "...You can''t give up yet," Victoria said immediately, "Amber has a way to temporarily stabilize your situation, and during this time we can slowly find a solution. We can find the kingdom of Lady Ye and find your divided The other half of the body and soul, this is not unimaginable. We even defeated the God of War, reached the deep sea, and found the legacy left by the sailors. The ancestors, even without relying on the gods, mortals can create miracles..."

    "I have always believed in miracles," Modil laughed, with an indifferent expression on his face that surprised Victoria. "I didn''t give up, Victoria, don''t get me wrong, I just have no regrets about any ending. But if there is a chance of survival, of course I am very happy that under normal circumstances, who would take the initiative to seek death?"

    Victoria was a bit embarrassed for a while: "Um...that''s good, I thought..."

    Modil just looked at this lady who was theoretically his descendant but was actually a stranger not long ago with a smile, and suddenly asked curiously: "Do you care about me? Victoria, I may be a bit straightforward, but until recently, you and I did not know each other. We were originally strangers. The only thing that connects you and me is a very thin blood that spans six centuries... You There are people who are closer, and there are people who are more familiar, and I... shouldn''t be that close to you."

    Victoria looked at the old man in front of her with some surprise. She didn''t seem to expect that the other party would take the initiative to talk about this somewhat subtle topic, but after a moment of silence, she still spoke softly to break the silence: "You are right, from Theoretically... there is actually no deep family relationship between me and you. For a long time, you were just a story circulated in family records for me. Now you have come out of the story, and You personally are far from my imagination.... Indeed, I cannot treat you as a kind and familiar elder, although I know I should do this..."

    "Then how do you see me?" Modil asked curiously.

    Victoria thought carefully, and it took a long time to finally say: "A great man, this great man was once very far away, and now I am close by my side trying to understand your things, perhaps just like Hetty and Rebecca back then. "

    After finishing speaking, she looked at Modil who seemed to be thinking, and then asked, "Do you have any arrangements after you go back?"

    "I haven''t thought about it, Miss Amber helped me temporarily stabilize the situation, but if nothing happens, I should only have a year or so to arrange the rest of my life. I have just been considering whether to use this year to complete this life. The last adventure is to go to a place as far away as possible to witness some more bizarre things, but just now, while looking at you...I had another idea."

    "Another idea?" Victoria asked curiously.

    "...I have traveled the whole world, maybe even traveled more than once. Although some things have disappeared in my memory, I still have a vague impression of many places in the world, but there is only one place... I am very strange, unfamiliar. I don''t even remember where it is," Modil suddenly looked into Victoria''s eyes and said in a very serious tone, "I want to go there and see."

    "Which place you are talking about?"

    "Take me home and have a look," Modil said slowly, "Perhaps the last''adventure'' of my life was to return to my hometown, Victoria, which has been completely forgotten by myself. It is in a mountainous area. Huh?"

    "Yes," Victoria''s face with little change in expression seemed to come alive. She met Modil''s gaze and recalled the place where she was born and raised. "There is a very beautiful castle, the tallest in the north. On the mountain, where it is cold most of the time, only warm in the room with the fireplace, but the view there is very good, you can see the snow-covered mountains in the north, you can also see the white courtyard and the prosperity under the mountain The towns here are not as advanced and new as Beigang, but in the streets and alleys, you can see the six hundred years of the ups and downs of the Wilde family after you left."

    "Oh, that sounds great," Modil Wilde laughed, "I should definitely go and see."

    ...

    In the vast desert covered by gray-white fine sand, the majestic throne stood among the ruins of a collapsed altar. The mountain-like figure on the throne slightly lowered its head, staring at a small stone pillar at her feet, watching it. The ancient book on the top of the stone pillar.

    "Oh, you''re awake, adventurer," Madam Ye''s majestic voice resounded between heaven and earth, "have a good dream?"

    "Right," the old man''s voice came from the **** book at the top of the stone pillar, and there was a trace of confusion in that voice that had just woke up from a dream, "I haven''t had such a dream for a long time..."

    "What did you dream of?"

    "I dreamed that I was packing up and embarking on the way back to my hometown," Wilde''s voice was low, and in the deserted and empty sandy sea, his voice told the only listener in a low voice, "I seem to have not been for many years. Going home..."

    "...Yes, adventurer, home is a very distant concept, do you want to go back?"

    "Probably, I think I should have this idea, but I''m not sure if it was my idea..."

 Chapter 1292ï¼š How to destroy

    The chaotic and disorderly wind blew over from the distant land of phantoms, rolled up the fine gray sand, and lifted a piece of smoke between the collapsed altar and the throne. In the smoke, there seemed to be countless phantoms of ancient things undulating. Sinking, but disappearing when the next wind and sand arrives, the goddess on the throne calmly and for a long time watched the illusions that occasionally emerged in the sand and dust. After a long time, the majestic but sentimental voice sounded between heaven and earth: "Yeah, big adventurer, we have all been in this place for too long, and many things have become blurred, including what we once valued and cared about... all disappeared in the wind."

    Wilde''s voice seemed quite surprised: "...Madam, are you also sad because of the passage of time and things?"

    "God is also human, God is the most human, Mr. Adventurer," Ms. Ye seemed to have a little smile in her voice, "Those who have lost their humanity either have fallen in madness, or will sooner or later enter the end. ."

    "...What about the ¡®thing¡¯ that wanders around your throne?" the book on the stone pillar asked, "Is he also human?"

    This time, the voice on the throne was silent for a long time. It wasn''t until the next gust of wind and sand came up that there was a voice from the throne: "Of course he also has his humanity, and in a sense, his humanity is pure and not Dust."

    "...Is that right? I thought that thing didn''t even have the ability to think," the adventurer''s voice sounded surprised, "So he is still human..."

    "Ah, you''re right, adventurer, he really doesn''t even have the ability to think..." the towering figure on the throne sighed and said, with the sound of words, he slowly got up, and he didn''t know when his hands had already appeared. With a scepter made up of black and white, she looked at the shadowy area at the end of the desert that looked like a silhouette of a city, and stepped down the altar. "A newborn baby has no ability to think, but the purest humanity in the world lies in the baby. Before his first cry..."

    The wind roared in the desert, and in the black and white silhouette of the city in the distance, a group of indescribable horrible masses formed by countless hyperplastic limbs and mutated flesh and blood was breeding out of the dark body, just like a giant of flesh and blood. Floating over the city like the sun, it began to slowly float towards the throne altar. A harsh sound came from the mass of flesh and blood, as if countless shouts, countless screams and a lot of low muttering were mixed together. And where its flesh and blood tentacles spread, the gray-white desert was quickly stained with a crazy black and red stain, and the pure sand dust was instantly turned into a muddy mass of mud.

    But in the next second, the invisible power spread out from the direction of the throne, and the pollution on the edge of the desert was instantly stopped. The towering figure rising from the throne stepped towards the distance, and the gray-white crevices spreading and wandering on His dress were like water. Flowing and condensed on the top of the scepter in his hand, as if the light and shadow dominating the entire world.

    "The''baby'' is about to cry again. He needs a little''care'' from the elders," a majestic and lazy female voice resounded between the heavens and the earth, "Mr. Adventurer, remember to focus on the star map. Don''t listen to or see the border. ''The movement that comes."

    "Ah, this is definitely the scariest baby in the world...and also the scariest domestic violence scene," the ancient book book on the stone pillar sighed, "Okay, I understand. Be careful."

    ¡­

    After a lot of hard work, the harsh and noisy alarms finally stopped, but the red warning lights around the room still flashed non-stop. Gawain stood in front of the large terminal device at the end of the main control room with an unusually serious expression. Looking at the system interface that had been completely out of control, he remained motionless for a long time.

    It wasn''t until a familiar sound of footsteps came that he turned his neck slightly, and turned slightly to the direction of the sound: "I knew you were going to sneak over in the end."

    "I''m a little thief, wouldn''t it be against my professional spirit to be able to be honest?" Amber''s carefree voice sounded behind Gawain, and it didn''t sound like the tension of "defying orders" at all. "You have been so long. Have you been staring at this thing here? Are you planning to see the weakness of the sentry from here?"

    Gawain''s gaze returned to the large hemispherical terminal in front of him. He stared at the holographic image projected on it, and after a few seconds he slowly said, "I''m looking for the weak point of this ship."

    "The weakness of this ship?" Amber raised her eyebrows, stepped to the side of Gawain, and followed him staring at the large terminal in front of her for a long time, but she couldn''t understand a symbol at all, "You mean The weak point of this ship is the main control room? This sounds reasonable. After all, this is its control center... But didn¡¯t it mean that the main control room actually has nothing to do with the operation of the spacecraft?"

    "This is the problem," said Gao Wen. "The control center should theoretically be the weak point of the spacecraft. However, this ship is no longer just a''machine''. It has been out of control for more than a thousand years. Cruise, its operation has nothing to do with these crashed control terminals... I was actually trying to find a way to repair the system and take over the control authority of the spacecraft from these terminals. You know, if we can control this ship, even if only Partially control it, it will bring us unimaginable benefits, but I failed."

    "It''s normal if you fail," Amber stunned, but quickly said with a smile, "This is what the sailor left behind, and it has been corrupted by the upsurge again-neither of these things are easy to deal with. In this world, even the gods cannot do omniscience and omnipotence, there must be things you can¡¯t handle.¡±

    "No, the failure itself is nothing. The biggest problem is... this." Gawain shook his head, and then stepped to a small terminal nearby. He kicked it up, leaving the surface with serious signs of corruption and shell. The already damaged equipment directly kicked out a big hole, then reached into the hole and pulled a large piece of metal plate on the machine shell forcibly.

    "Hey! This is ancient..." Amber subconsciously exclaimed when he saw Gao Wen''s "violent dismantling" scene, but then her eyes fell on the big hole that Gao Wen had opened. Through the torn metal plate, the situation inside the device was presented before her eyes, causing her to hold the second half of the sentence directly in the bronchus.

    The inside of the hole was almost empty, except for a pile of crystal structures that were obviously distorted, as if they had melted, and a little ashes, this thing was basically an empty shell that had been "caved out".

    However, just above such an empty device, the red warning lights representing system failures and a bunch of chaotic holographic images are still flashing.

    "Did you see it? This empty shell is still operating-although the system is in a state of operation, but in fact it shouldn''t even emit a ray of light," Gawain said with a serious expression, "Daniel said this before. The ship is a''walking corpse'' that is still alive after its head is chopped off, but the actual situation is probably more weird and terrifying than that...There is some power to maintain everything here, and the various components of this ship are not just''out of the system, but also It¡¯s as simple as running. The mechanism behind them is beyond our understanding and does not even conform to our understanding of the material world... I don¡¯t know how many Chengdus in this ship are in this state. I even doubt that the nature of the entire ship is It''s already being''caved''."

    Amber stared at the weird and terrifying scene in front of him with a stunned mouth, and suddenly shrank his neck and trembled: "This...so it''s impossible for us to''take over'' this ship by any means, right? Just what you said'' authority. ''..."

    "Yes, we can''t take over its''control authority'', because this ship has been completely alienated into something...indescribable. It just looks like it still maintains its former appearance, but its inner part is better than that. The Tower of Inverse Tide is even more disturbing. Frankly speaking, I don¡¯t want to touch it even if I am given a chance to take over this spaceship...because this is definitely a trap that will seduce us to the end of the disaster," Gawain¡¯s expression was so serious that it was almost somber. He said, "Similarly, we better not try to learn any technology from this ship... Even if there is still some knowledge that can be understood by us in this ship, that knowledge must be''toxic''. "

    Amber listened with horror on his face, and swallowed hard: "So you just tried to find the weakness of this ship, but you actually wanted to..."

    "I''m thinking, what can we do to destroy it," Gao Wen said with a serious face. In front of Amber, he did not hide his thoughts and concerns. "We can''t deal with that''home port'', but the home port itself seems to be too. I don¡¯t have the ability to take the initiative, but the spaceship in front of us... it makes me feel threatened."

    "Threat... this thing is indeed a bit weird," Amber whispered, "but then again, isn''t the''Sentinel'' already running away? No matter how weird the homeport and spacecraft it left behind, it is a dead thing that runs according to the program. That''s it..."

    "Is the sentry really disconnected from the home port and the spacecraft?" Gawain interrupted Amber''s words, "Is it really only trying to break free from the commands and tasks that are bound to itself before running out of the deep sea? Maybe... It is only a temporary means to''leave the post'' to accomplish other things, or perhaps there are still some''arrangements'' left by this spaceship and that home port. Someday in the future, these things Will become a weapon aimed at us."

    Amber shrank his neck, and when he looked at the ancient devices that were emitting red light, he seemed to feel a sense of tension like being stabbed by needles, as if there were countless pairs of cold and malicious people behind those flashing red lights. The eyes were staring at her, the "fat" that had fallen into the predator''s mouth, and this feeling reminded her, and she couldn''t help but think of the cold stare that she had produced in the spacecraft corridor before. The chills staring at and being stared at by the malicious mind.

    "Then do you have a way?" She couldn''t help but rubbing her arm that was about to get goosebumps, looking at Gawain expectantly, "You usually have the best way..."

    "I''m still thinking, and I''m not sure what effect my own ideas will do," Gawain said with a serious expression. "The technology used by this ship is extremely advanced, and its armor and shields may be able to resist what mortal civilization can do today. Any kind of weapon made, and if it is destroyed from the inside...I don¡¯t know where to start. Look around, these control terminals have been destroyed more than a thousand years ago, which makes no sense at all. . And there is a more important point..."

    "A more important point?" Amber asked subconsciously.

    "This ship may counterattack," Gawain shook his head. "It has a weapon system and is protected both inside and outside. These things are likely to also operate automatically-we may not be able to withstand the irritation until the bottom of the ship is fully understood. The price of this ancient weapon."

    Having said this, he sighed softly, with a hint of thought in his expression and said softly: "So, I''m thinking of another way..."

    The information gained in the sentinel''s home port and the experience along the way made everyone''s emotions a little nervous, and this nervous mood even continued for the entire subsequent journey.

    But in the end, the return journey ended without surprises.

    A dim light appeared in the depths of the chaos and darkness outside the spaceship shield. In the light, you could vaguely see the sand and dust clouds hanging down from the endless heights. After seeing the familiar sight, it had returned to the height of the deck. Wen finally breathed a sigh of relief.

    Melita got up from the resting place, with huge wings and a tail covered with scales. The others who had been resting for a long time also stood up and looked at the border of the God of War that was gradually showing a clear outline. Daniel, who had a stern face, a gloomy temperament and rarely communicated with other people, couldn''t help but breathe out at this time, and muttered in a low voice, "Finally, I''m back..."

    "Yeah, I finally came back," Mary heard her instructor speak, and then muttered softly, "I''m so nervous along the way..."

    Daniel glanced at his female apprentice slightly, and snorted in his nose, "Is this going to relax? This journey is an adventure that ordinary wizards would never dare to think of in a lifetime. You can''t get nothing at all. ¡ªGo back and write a three-thousand-word summary and hand it in next Monday."

    Mary''s expression suddenly froze: "...Ah, yes, mentor..."

    Gawain heard the communication between Mary and Daniel, which reminded him of some pictures from the depths of his memories in his previous life. A faint smile floated on his face, making his journey serious and depressing. The aura has also disappeared a lot.

    At the same time, after a moment of slowing down and calibrating the course, the spacecraft finally returned to the place where everyone started.

    The border of the God of War is surrounded by a sea of ??yellow sand and clouds, and the flag of the Alliance has been hoisted on the outer edge of the fragmented city. Typhon¡¯s highest technical officer, Ms. Windsor Mapel, and the commander of the White Knight and the high-ranking fighting monk Sollid Knight lead With their respective teams standing in a "stable area" near the border, they have been waiting here for a long time.

    Among them, there was Noretta the white dragon leading two young dragons.

    When the spacecraft returned, it wasn''t just the explorers on board that were relieved.

    As the spacecraft reached the closest point to the kingdom of God in the sea of ??clouds, the blue dragon jumped up from the edge of the deck, carrying the exploratory team that had set off two days ago and the large number of "samples" they brought back, and finally returned. Arrived on the land of the God of War God Kingdom, which was constantly disintegrating, but at this moment it seemed extraordinarily stable.

    This time, Amber was the first to jump off Melita''s back.

    "Huh...it can be considered a sigh of relief," she shook her head, and couldn''t help sighing, "It feels so good to step on the ground...not long ago I still felt that the Kingdom of God of War is a dangerous place, and now I am back here. It''s like going home..."

 Chapter 1293ï¼š Return to Cecil

    Amber¡¯s sigh is not what she feels alone. For every explorer who has just returned from the sentinel¡¯s home port, this kind of relief is inevitable, even though the God of War is still a mere mortal. In a dangerous situation, there is a difference between "existing danger" and "unexplainable".

    "Anyway, the God of War is still a place where we can control the situation," even Victoria, who has always felt a sense of cold and alienated people, couldn''t help but speak after hearing Amber''s words. "What the sentry left is for us. My feeling is completely uncontrollable, unpredictable... I can only say that we still don¡¯t know much about what the sailor left behind."

    Ms. Windsor Mapel and the Soldier Knight, who greeted everyone here, also greeted them at this moment. Windsor came to Daniel for the first time, with a smile on his face: "I am so relieved to see you return safely. Is it going well?"

    "There are many discoveries," Daniel nodded calmly, "We have seen other kingdoms of God, but more important than that is that after we uncover the secret of the''Sentinel'' and go back, I will tell you the situation in detail."

    The white dragon Noretta also greeted her friend who had just changed into a human form. The two young dragons rushed into her mother¡¯s arms faster than her. The little guys yelled in excitement and hit Melita¡¯s head with their heads. Arms and stomach, the latter had to use both hands and feet to barely cope with this kind of over-enthusiastic "greet": "Okay, well, don''t make a fuss... Do you miss your mother? Did you listen to your mother at home?"

    "It sounds weird what you said, although it is logically true," Bailong Noretta smiled and came to her friend, "Look at your expression... the harvest of this journey should not be easy."

    "It''s more than simple," Merita pressed the heads of the two young dragons, looked at Gawain not far away, and said with a complicated expression, "I have a little recollection of the time when the two hearts were blown up in one breath. Yes, my blood pressure has never been lowered this time..."

    "We need to return to Cecil City as soon as possible, Soldier Knight." On the other side, Gawain came to the white knight commander and spoke quickly. At the same time, he raised his head and glanced at Victoria in the ice woman. Beside the Duke, the invisible magic is holding a frozen ice cube. In the crystal clear cube, you can see the entwined vines and two inconspicuous pink and white flowers, under the confinement of the magic ice. , These plants still maintain the original appearance of being frozen, "Something needs to be sent back immediately."

    "Yes, Your Majesty," the high-ranking fighting monk Solied replied in a deep voice, a deep and heavy voice came from the full-covered white knight helmet, and then he spoke again, "In addition, there is an emergency report."

    Gao Wenlai was about to hand over information about the sentinel and mention the follow-up exploration plan, but he heard a strange serious mood in the tone of the heavily loaded priest before him, and immediately raised his eyebrows: "Emergency?"

    "There is news from the Sea-Monster Kingdom that our deep-sea allies have discovered an abnormal situation in the deep blue network channel in the field of water elements. They''salved'' from the magical veins and found some kind of man-made object of unknown purpose and unknown principle. "Everything in the soil is about the death of cultists," the Soldier said in a very serious tone. "Now they have shared the structure diagram and preliminary analysis data of that thing with Cecil City, but whether it is Ms. Jenny or Rebe His Royal Highness has encountered...technical obstacles."

    "In the deep blue net...that group of krakens actually''salved'' something from the deep blue net?!" Gawain was stunned. First of all, he was taken aback by the amazing actions of the group of krakens. Focus on the second half of the Sollid knight, "You said that neither Jenny nor Rebecca can understand what the siren fished out? What about the other scholars of the empire?"

    Although Jenny and Rebecca are absolute authorities in modern runes and magical fields, they are still lacking in experience and accumulation. They may not be able to surpass those traditional wizards and scholars in the "learned" field. The mysterious objects "salved" by the Krakens might be known to the scholars of the old age with extensive knowledge.

    However, the Soldier Knight just shook his head: "There is no progress. Ms. Hetty even summoned the academic community of St. Sunil, but no one has seen that thing... I have never heard of it."

    Gawain frowned. He couldn''t help but think of himself and Carmel and others when they were in the sentry home port not long ago, and they discussed that the "elven twins" in the wasteland might use the power of the cultists to engage in the dark blue network. Some things, but he did not expect a suspicious clue to emerge so quickly, he turned his head to look at Windsor Mapel and the Typhon scholars he led next to him, and then frowned and asked the heavy priest in front of him: "Related Has the information been sent to Typhon and the Silver Empire?"

    "Yes, in accordance with the alliance''s joint defense agreement to deal with major world-class disasters, we have sent this part of the intelligence to the senior leaders of the two countries," the Soldier knight nodded and said, "but..."

    "But we don''t have any clues," said Ms. Windsor Mapel, who was a little worried. "The feedback from the Silver Empire is the same. It''s something completely unknown to today''s mortals. It uses incomprehensible things. Although the current suspicion of this incident is most likely to fall on the cultists in the wasteland, we don¡¯t understand how a group of cultists who have enclosed themselves in the wasteland of Gondor created that. They even mastered the technology to open the deep blue network and inject substances into it..."

    "It seems that the situation is indeed as we expected..." Faced with Ms. Windsor''s confusion, Gawain just sighed as expected, turned his head and said to Carmel, "The sentry has already begun to act."

    "Sentinel?" Ms. Windsor was confused when she heard it. She knew the word "sentinel." In the confidential documents circulating within the alliance recently, the words "be careful of sentry" appeared frequently, but she did not. I don¡¯t know why this disturbing vocabulary has something to do with the Gondor Wasteland, "What is between this and the Wasteland..."

    "This is what I just mentioned to you, the biggest discovery of our trip," Daniel said in a low and slightly gloomy voice, "Remember the warning of the''beware of the sentry''? Now we finally know what this sentence is. What do you mean... An ancient guardian left by the sailor has lost control. It penetrated into our world a thousand years ago. After a long dormant period, it has now begun operations and is currently hiding in the Gondor Wasteland. The''elf twins'' in¡­ are faked by this guard called the''sentinel''! Now the cultists in the wasteland have become the minions of the sentry, and their hands... have the skills of the sailors!"

    Windsor Mapel''s breathing suddenly speeded up a bit, and after a while she squeezed the staff in her hand tightly, her expression extremely serious: "This matter must be reported to Aldernan immediately!"

    "I have to rush back now," Gawain said. The news from the Soldiers made him feel more urgent. "Victoria, you return to the northern border to deal with affairs. We will need a stable domestic country more than ever. Regarding the situation, Amber and I returned to Cecil City. As for Carmel..."

    He looked at the ancient magister who was floating on standby. After thinking for a moment, he nodded: "You stay here and continue to preside over the exploration of the kingdom of God. We need more clues and intelligence, and related research activities cannot be interrupted. ."

    Carmel bent down in mid-air: "Yes, Your Majesty."

    "Noretta and I will also return to Tarrond," Melita walked from the side with two whelps who were trying to hug her mother''s body in a koala-like posture. "Happened. The''homeport'' matter must be made known to the leaders of Andal and Hragor as soon as possible, and...we must also be prepared for changes in the situation."

    Gawain nodded slowly: "You will leave after a little rest and preparation. Agonda should also be waiting for your news."

    ¡­

    After returning from the Kingdom of God of War, all parties acted separately. Gawain and Amber went directly back to Cecil City in Dragoon aircraft. When they arrived, the night had begun to envelope the city at the foot of the Dark Mountains. In the large study of Cecil Palace, Heidi has been waiting here for a long time.

    The light from the magic spar dispelled the night that had fallen early in the winter. The streetscape outside the floor-to-ceiling windows was filled with lights and the sound of distant carriages and horses. Gawain sat back on his most familiar chair, and Hetty stood in front of him. The "Empire Butler" had a serious and solemn expression on his face, and the dark circles under his eyes seemed quite serious.

    Gawain''s eyes couldn''t help but stayed on Hetty''s dark circles for several seconds.

    "This time the eye circles are real, ancestors," Heti sighed helplessly, rubbing his forehead a little tiredly, "I haven''t had much rest in these two days... I spent half of the time with Tifeng and the silver empire technology. The officials exchanged information about the Deep Blue Network, and I believe they are just as devastated as we are."

    "So what exactly did the Krakens catch?" Gao Wen forced his attention away from Hetty''s eye sockets, and asked solemnly, "I heard that it is a very complicated structure. Rune device..."

    "Yes, a very complicated rune device. It looks like a black cube with a side of about two meters. The material contains magic crystals, highly purified black stones and several alloys. There are layers on the inside. "The precise structure of the sea monster," Heidi nodded, and put the drawings and documents that she had been holding on Gawain''s desk. "This is the information passed by the Krakens, led by Jenny and Rebecca. The team has extracted and individually annotated the clearer structure as much as possible, you can take a look."

    Gao Wen took the information, and sternly scanned the dense structure drawings and the text annotations around the drawings. He knew that he was definitely not better than the real experts in the field of runes, so he did not waste time trying to analyze and calculate those. The relationship between the rune knot and the guiding demon is to try to determine the secret of this thing directly from the structural divisions inside the "cube".

    While he was reading the information, Heidi''s voice continued to be heard: "At present, we guess that the construction of these rune stones is done''layer by layer''. First, the core is made, and then the shell is layered. Inlaying and drawing rune structures, and at the same time, different layers are connected by precisely placed crystalline plugs. There is a shadow of technology from the Gondor era, but it is also limited to the craftsmanship...In addition to craftsmanship, These rune stones are full of technologies that we cannot understand."

    "The technology of the sailor." Gao Wen raised his head and looked at Hetty''s eyes.

    "The sailor... I have heard from Amber what you saw in the Deep Sea," Heti said solemnly, "If the''elf twins'' hiding in the wasteland are sentries, and these rune stones are indeed From the hands of those cultists, then the mysterious technology behind these devices does have an explanation."

    "...It is said that the sea monsters ¡®salved¡¯ more than one of these cubes from the deep blue network?" Gawain asked curiously.

    "Yes, as of yesterday afternoon, they have found five such devices from the deep blue network," Heidi nodded, "and this is just the number of uncaptured or even undiscovered devices they successfully captured. More."

    "Did the Kraken discover anything about these devices?"

    "They don''t have any useful clues," Heidi said, shaking his head. "The Sea Monster itself has a relatively superficial knowledge in the field of magic, and doesn''t know much about the Deep Blue Network, but..."

    "but?"

    "The Sea-Monster Queen Petia mentioned one thing. Recently, the water elements in the endless sea are consciously staying away from the deep blue veins that pass through the endless sea. Although the elemental creatures originally didn''t like the magical aura in the deep blue nets, they The recent response has been particularly obvious and... tense. The element masters and element lords did not explain this, but it seems that they are not deliberately hiding something, but they themselves can¡¯t figure out the situation."

    Gawain fell into thinking, and did not respond to Heidi for a while. After almost half a minute of contemplation, he suddenly raised his head: "Has Milmina read these materials? She has been in charge of the magic field, maybe she What can I see."

    "Not yet," Heidi shook her head. "Ms. Milmina has been studying the secrets behind the volatility of magic power since she returned from the God of War last time, and she has also specially submitted a "concentration" within the Theocracy Council. Study the Do Not Disturb statement, but I think if you were to go...neither of the two senior consultants would refuse to cooperate."

    "Did you concentrate on studying the mystery of magic..." Gao Wen muttered softly, but he couldn''t help but think of the "Magic Kingdom" that he saw on the cruise ship. For a while, he felt a lot of emotion, "She is finally I''m free to pursue the true knowledge...but I still have to disturb her, after all, I have to send something to Ammon."

    Heidi nodded immediately: "Okay, I will arrange it and go with you."

    Gawain glanced at the "descendant" who had been following him for several years, and couldn''t help but smile: "No, as usual, I''ll take Amber and go there. You''d better get a good night''s sleep. "

    Heidi suddenly asked what he wanted to say: "Ancestor, I..."

    "Go and rest, Heidi," Gawain interrupted her directly, "I''m back."

 Chapter 1294ï¼š Milminas judgment

    In the center of the rebellious courtyard shrouded in chaos and darkness, a huge golden oak tree stands upright like a small castle. The faint glow lingering around the golden oak tree dispels the surrounding darkness, and the magnificent tree crown is like a sky shimmering. A piece of "paradise" with light and vitality has been created in the depths of this shadow world, and within this paradise, around the oak trees, the vigorous seedlings have gradually become large-scale, and various plants are thriving on the fragmented land. , And extended to a place close to the gate of the rebellious fortress.

    Even the criss-crossing ravines and rift valleys on the ground that seem to be very dangerous are now covered by vines and strong wooden bridges, turning them into a thoroughfare that can travel at will.

    Gawain stood in front of the golden oak tree, looking up at the plant in front of him with a bit of astonishment. It didn''t look like a plant that grew naturally. After a long while, he turned his head and looked at the holy giant deer beside him. After he was completely free, Amoen I have shrunk my body a lot, but for mortals it is still a huge body: "...So this is the''small courtyard beautification'' project you mentioned in the report? You planted another one here. A giant tree of reincarnation?"

    "No, this is just a tree, a tree that allows me to rest," Amoon said warmly, seemingly proud, "I have been thinking about what I should do after being''freed'' for this period of time, some... After thinking about things that belonged to me a lot, I found that I still like to play with flowers, plants, and seedlings. This has nothing to do with the''clergy'' that once restrained me, but a real preference."

    Looking at the holy giant deer with a calm and calm look in the eyes in front of him, Gao Wen couldn''t help asking: "Stop playing cards?"

    Amone''s eyes lit up suddenly: "Hit, now?"

    Gao Wen: "..."

    After a moment of embarrassment, Gao Wen coughed and changed the subject: "Ah, I just mentioned it casually... I have business today."

    He raised his head and looked at the giant deer standing under the golden oak tree, and not far away, Milmina¡¯s figure was sitting on the ground leaning on the thick trunk of the golden oak tree, and the air around him was surrounded by a lot of constant The changing runes and numbers, as well as the fading geometric figures, she seems to be closing her eyes and resting her mind, but after sensing Gaowen''s sight, she lifted her eyelids slightly and nodded towards this side. Then he showed a curious look.

    "We have just completed our exploration in the deep sea," Gawain made his expression serious after he settled down, and said in a deep voice, "We boarded a spacecraft left by the sailor and entered the depths of the kingdom of gods. ."

    "Mirmina and I heard about this," Amone lowered his head slightly, and his tone became serious. "What did you find?"

    "We discovered the secret of the sentinel," Gao Wen said straightforwardly, and then his eyes swept twice between the two retired gods in front of him, "and your former kingdom of God."

    The radiance surrounding Amone shrank in a visible range, and Milmina, who was not far away looking sideways and curiously listening in, also instantly propped up her body, her eyes shrouded in the magic mist widened slightly. , A short and questioning whisper came into Gao Wen and Humber''s ears: "Huh?!"

    "What we discovered during this trip will be far beyond your imagination, but before that, there is another more urgent thing to say." Gawain waved his hand and motioned to the several royal mages who followed him to come forward. At this time, Amo En''s attention was focused on the "entourage" who came with Gao Wen. He saw that the human wizards were carefully holding a large-scale ice crystal cube with their plastic hands, crystal clear. Inside the cube, something seems to be freezing.

    "This is..." Amoen vaguely sensed a familiar breath from the depths of the ice crystal, but couldn''t guess where the vines and flowers were frozen.

    "This is the real Sister Ferna and Leerna. We found the body of the''Sentinel'' in the deepest part of the deep sea. It was a sailor facility, an unusually large''homeport'', and the main body of your kingdom of God ''The giant tree of reincarnation''...just died on one of the ports of that home port," Gao Wen signaled to the wizards to release the magical power filled in the ice crystals, and at the same time explained the origin of this thing to Amoen, "just like we were worried before. Like that, the "elven twins" currently active in the wasteland are fake, and their real face is the artificial mind "sentinel" of the sailor''s homeport, and the real elven twins have been trapped in that seat for the past thousand years. In the home port, and lived for hundreds of years under the protection of the remnants of the giant tree of reincarnation..."

    Gawain used the simple and appropriate way possible to tell his experience in that sentinel''s homeport. Amone listened to this incredible story quietly, even if it was him, his eyes widened slightly at this time, and At the same time, several mages finally joined forces to lift Victoria¡¯s magical restriction left in the Frozen Cube. The surface of the ice crystals, which looked so hard and did not melt at all along the way, seemed to be covered with a layer of white mist. Within a few seconds, the entire block of ice quickly melted and dissipated, while the vines enclosed in the ice were lifted by invisible magic and slowly fell onto the grass around the golden oak trees.

    "...This is what Sister Ferna turned into in the end," Gawain also briefly finished the story that happened to the elven twins. He pointed to the vines on the ground and the flower of the stalk, "I am in the giant tree of reincarnation. I heard a voice in the ruins, although no one else heard it, but I think it is indeed a message sent to me by the giant tree of reincarnation. It asked me to take Sister Ferna away, so I brought it to you."

    Amber looked up at Ammon who seemed to be in a daze next to him: "Do you know what to do with this? They look like this now..."

    "I know." Before Amber finished speaking, Amone spoke softly. He dropped his head slightly, and the pair of antlers with crystal-like edges gently touched the flower vines on the ground.

    In the next second, a bit of verdant radiance spread, and the flower vine floated lightly and wrapped around Amoen''s antlers little by little! After another moment, the leaves and twigs on the vine seemed to have absorbed nutrients, and they began to stretch and extend to their fullest. The two small pink and white flowers on the top of the flower vine also quickly became energetic. They lightly attached to the top of the antlers, and followed Ammon. Lifted his head and shook it gently.

    Amone squinted his eyes at the moment. He tilted his head slightly, as if listening to a voice coming from a distance. After a long time, he nodded slightly, and a smile appeared on the corners of his mouth. .

    Seriously, Gawain himself couldn''t figure out how he could see the "smile" from a deer face.

    "I know, I know," Amone said softly. He slowly sat down under the golden oak tree, nodding his head while responding in a low voice, "It''s really not easy for such a long time, it doesn''t matter. You guys have a good rest... Me? Ah, it¡¯s okay, I don¡¯t mind, I always knew about this plan, inside the fortress of disobedience, yes, I¡¯m here, in a sense, I¡¯m the earliest participant in this plan, although It is something that has been researched...that can''t be helped, no one is to blame, you are just doing what is correct and the only thing you can do, just like I did back then..."

    Amorne said softly, and it took a long time to finally come to an end. His eyes returned to Gawain, who finally found the opportunity to speak with Gawain without concealing the surprised look on his face: "Who were you talking to just now? Talking? Could it be that Ferna and Lena..."

    "It''s them, you can''t hear their voices, but they are still there," Amone said slowly, "Thank you for bringing them back."

    Gawain was surprised to hear the unexpected news, and the expression in his eyes slowly rose to a trace of relief. He couldn''t help but laughed: "I didn''t expect that anyway, this is really good news. Then they can hear it. What about me?"

    "I can convey it to you," Amone lowered his head and said, "but their souls are weak now, and they can''t maintain the''talk'' for too long."

    "Don''t worry, I just want you to convey my gratitude," Gao Wen said solemnly, "Thank them for me. The world has not really been safe yet, but we have survived many crises, and they left it to The world¡¯s information will be the key to make this world cross the next disaster, but now they can rest, and the follow-up will be done by the successor."

    Amone nodded and talked softly with the flower vine entwined around his antlers. After a while, the dim light on his antlers gradually dimmed, and the "god of nature" exhaled and turned his eyes to Gawain. : "They also expressed their gratitude to you, now they go to rest."

    "Now we can discuss the crisis in the wasteland," Gao Wen nodded lightly, and looked up at the "magic goddess" sitting not far away. "Ms. Mirmina, I have something to make Take a look."

    While talking, he signaled that Amber had activated the magic terminal he carried with him. As the projection crystal on the terminal was lit, a clear holographic projection immediately appeared in front of Amone and Milmina, a structure that was extremely complex, The cube rune device wrapped in layers rotates in the center of the holographic projection, and around this device are several "rune plates" that have been disassembled and displayed, and a large number of intricate energy flow indicators make these decomposition structure diagrams. It looks dizzying, but it also marked all the secrets that the scholars of Cecil, Typhon, and the Silver Empire have found in this mysterious cube.

    Compared with the paper report that Gawain saw from Heidi, this holographic projection presents a more complete and professional technical information. It is like a book to Amber, but it is not the same as the one that Zeng "in charge of everything." "For Milmina, who knows all the runes and the mysteries of magic flow in the world, and has recently made a huge breakthrough in the understanding of the essence of magic, the information revealed in this information is extraordinary.

    "This is..." Milmina leaned over immediately. Due to the huge difference in body shape, she almost pressed down like a dark cloud when she leaned in front of Amber, and pure energy throbbed in her eyes. Arcane Spark, "Where did this thing come from?"

    "The Sea-Monsters captured several such devices in the Deep Blue Net. They moved fast in the energy flow, and there seemed to be a lot of them," Gawain nodded and said, "We suspect this thing is related to the cultists in the Gondor Wasteland. In fact, I can almost be sure that this thing was made by the''sentinel'' disguised as elven twins and directed the cultists to create and throw them into the deep blue net. Now no one knows what these cubes are for, but I think if it was you... Maybe it can give us some guidance."

    "...Is it captured from the deep blue net... In this case, some of the structures in these rune arrays can make sense," Milmina said with thought in her tone, and said in a low voice, "Frankly speaking , There are some things in it that I don¡¯t quite understand. It¡¯s not a technology created by mortal civilization this season, so it¡¯s beyond my cognition, but I can feel...the pure magic will be in these rune arrays. Under the guidance of a specific change. This thing may be..."

    Her voice paused for a while, as if she was doing careful thinking and judgment. It took a long time to speak uncertainly: "Perhaps it is some kind of control device, if there are enough of them, and they are accurately thrown into some of the deep blue nets. Within certain nodes, they may even affect the internal power cycle of the entire planet...I guess."

    Milmina¡¯s words are very cautious. Obviously, the ¡°starter component¡± contained in this cube is far beyond this era, so that even the goddess of magic, who claims to be ¡°in charge of all laws¡±, dare not jump to conclusions. Can guess the role of this cube by "feeling", but the judgment she made is still crucial and sufficient to cause Gawain to think further.

    Amber on the side couldn''t help but ask: "If the sentinels and the cultists control the deep blue network...what will happen?"

    "Anything can happen, and absolutely nothing is a good thing," Milmina said solemnly. "The deep blue network is a''power system'' that runs through the entire planet, and it is more than a power system such as ocean currents and atmosphere. Powerful, more extreme, and more threatening. If they really control the operation of the Deep Blue Network, then they may be able to create terrifying natural disasters at any point on this planet with a wave of their hands, tearing apart the elemental world and the material world. Limits, open the door to the shadow world, and even... if these control devices are more effective, they can do more terrifying things."

    "This is not terrible enough?! What is terrible? Directly blow up the entire planet?" Amber suddenly widened his eyes, "Then, don''t we have no hope at all?!"

    "No, the situation is not so bad," Milmina shook her head slightly, "I said if these cubes really have the kind of function I guessed, and the''sentinel'' successfully completed it. One thing is certain about all the layouts, that is, the plan of the ¡°sentinel¡± is far from complete. According to my analysis, these cubes should be fixed at specific nodes to smoothly react with the energy flow in the dark blue network channel, and They need to cooperate with each other to form a complete network to affect the large-scale''planetary power system'' like the Deep Blue Gateway. According to the intelligence mentioned by Gao Wen... these things are still transferring in the energy flow, and the Kraken has At least a few of the cubes were destroyed, so I think the situation is not at its worst."

    "But the situation may get worse at any time," Gawain said in a deep voice, looking up into Milmina''s eyes. "Can we destroy this control system?"

    "...I will think of a way," Milmina said uncertainly, "but rather than destroying this control system, completely solving the cultists in the wasteland and the "sentinels" behind them is truly done once and for all. means."

 Chapter 1295ï¼š Unified volatility conjecture

    Resolving the cultists in the wasteland and the "sentinels" behind them is the real one-time-and-for-all method. Of course, Gawain himself knows this.

    But the calculations made by the cultists are also very obvious: they know that the vast and dangerous Gondor Wasteland is a security barrier for them. If the army of the mortal world wants to fight in the wasteland, it is bound to fall into an extremely unfavorable situation. Under the protection of the security barrier, they seemed determined to develop to the end. They would not take the initiative to kill unless the "big plan" was prepared.

    Now Cecil¡¯s "Project 115" has not yet been completed, the Typhon magicians are still gathering, and the Wasteland Expeditionary Army on the side of the Silver Empire is not yet ready. It is the most powerful military force in the mortal world. Before preparing, will the cultists complete their plan first? No one can tell this.

    "...Maybe we have to launch a counter-offensive in advance," Gawain said with a gloomy expression, touching his chin, "We can''t let the cultists run out in advance, so we can only attack ourselves... even if it''s just for that'' The sentry''s pressure can also interfere with its judgment and preparation."

    "To hit the wasteland without preparation?" Milmina looked at Gawain, "This doesn''t sound like a good idea."

    "...This is one of the choices," Gao Wen exhaled, "I will communicate with Typhon and Baiyin, but if there is no other choice, we can only act in advance if we are not prepared."

    "Well, I don¡¯t know much about the war. The one who knows how to fight has stupid herself alive," Milmina shook her head and said with a trace of inexplicable emotion, and then resumed her sitting position, "I will think A way to crack the technical secrets behind those cubes, although it was left by the sailors... But since a group of restricted cultists can make them with their craftsmanship, it means that the''sentinel'' has already dealt with this. This technology has been adjusted, and there must be some parts in it that we can understand and use, but it will take time to find this part... If there is any progress, I will communicate with the technical department as soon as possible."

    Gawain nodded slightly, and then took a look at the place where Mirmina was sitting on the tree trunk. He saw that there were still many symbols and numbers that were constantly being automatically calculated in the air, all of which seemed to be abstract. Model-like geometric figures appeared and disappeared in mid-air, making people feel dizzy at a glance. Obviously, Milmina was not really closing her eyes and resting her mind by leaning there before. Those fast-calculating symbols and numbers are what she really is. Things being done.

    He didn''t know what the former goddess of magic was calculating, but he knew it must be very important, even to the point where she needed to "retreat".

    He couldn''t help but curiously asked: "I heard that you have been studying the secret behind the magic fluctuation attribute recently? What did you calculate just now, is it related to that?"

    Milmina glanced back at the symbols and numbers floating in the air, then turned back to meet Gawain''s curious eyes. After noticing the curiosity in those eyes, there seemed to be a smile on her mouth: " You are really a person with a spirit of knowledge... Yes, I am studying the secrets behind the properties of magical fluctuations. I have been studying them these days, and half of my thesis has been written."

    Gao Wen¡¯s expression was a bit subtle for a while. He always felt that the "magic goddess writing a paper" seemed to be full of grooves, but he couldn''t find which way to spit out the matter, so he could only smile and pay attention. Li was quickly put on this serious and important academic question itself: "I know that the experiment you conducted in the God of War is actually part of the experiment process that I designed together with Carmel. Now we have finally confirmed it. Magic is a kind of wave, at least showing the nature of a wave. The academic community is greatly encouraged by this incident. We finally have a real understanding of one of the most accustomed natural phenomena around us."

    "Yeah, we have a better understanding of magic... but the world has begun to show us a completely strange side of it," listening to Gawain''s words, Milmina couldn''t help sighing, "You know, actually What we confirmed that day was not only the fluctuating nature of magic, I also saw something... even more incredible."

    "I heard about your special experience, but scholars are very at a loss for the phenomenon you described," Gawain frowned, "What did you see?"

    "...Have you ever thought about such a possibility," Mirmina stared into Gawain''s eyes, as if thinking about whether the veil of truth should be lifted, but she quickly discarded this hesitation and used a Said in a very solemn tone, "Perhaps...the so-called material world does not exist at all, and we and the entire world as we know it all originated from a tremor of an ancient''origin point''."

    Gawain was lost in thought because of this sentence. He recalled the mysterious phenomena mentioned in the report that he had seen before and observed by Mirmina, but Amber standing next to him couldn''t help but exclaimed. : "The material world does not exist at all?! What does this mean?!"

    Obviously, she did not understand what Milmina was talking about, but she was shocked.

    "Strictly speaking, the so-called boundary between''material'' and''non-material'' may have been a false proposition from the beginning, and it is the world that we''observers'' who are trapped in the rules of the narrow field of vision see. "The one-sided truth of Amber," Milmina did not ignore the other party''s problems because of Amber''s blew reaction and her usual intelligence. She explained it very seriously, even though her explanation was like a heavenly book to Amber. "For a long time, we have believed that the world is clearly divided into various''parts'', with''boundaries'' isolated from each other, but maybe... the nature of the lowest level of our world is actually''unified''."

    "...Why don''t I understand?" Kohaku blinked, and after listening hard for a long time, she said in a frustrated manner.

    "This is normal, and the deer next to you can''t understand it either," Milmina didn''t mean to make fun of it at all, but said with a serious face, which caused Amoen next to him to immediately become dissatisfied: "Hey, you Just say it, don¡¯t bring me, can¡¯t you! Have the ability to grow eggplants with me?"

    Milmina seemed to have not heard Ammon¡¯s protest. She just thought, and then continued saying: ¡°At the end of that experiment, at the moment when I thoroughly understood the wave nature of magic, I had Reorganizing my own''existence'', I tried to understand the magic that constituted myself with the nature of''wave'', but it caused an unexpected phenomenon... My avatar disintegrated under the special environment of the God of War, becoming a kind of nonsense. Matter is also not energy, and it is closer to the surrounding state of "reverberation of thought" in attributes, and an unprecedented "perspective" appeared in my perception...

    "From that perspective, I saw everything around me take on another look, whether it''s the bricks of God of War or the bodies of explorers such as Carmel, everything in my vision no longer has an exact shape. It¡¯s the ¡°substantial objects¡±, but countless superimposed, mutually influencing, and extremely complex ¡°tremors¡±, and I am also a part of this tremor, but due to a short-term ¡°derailment¡±, I briefly gained a perspective to jump out of my own perspective. The ability to observe all this...

    "In that state, I also paid attention to the magic observation device set in the center of the test field. I saw the pure high-intensity arcane ray, which bombarded a tremor wave that was denser and higher in frequency. , The excited ripples spread in the space, and that... is the light and dark stripes we observe in the material world."

    Milmina paused for a while before continuing: "This is everything I have observed but it is not the most accurate description. Unfortunately, the information that can be conveyed by language and text is limited, and what I have been able to convey at the time is limited. Many things that we see and perceive are beyond the cognitive habits that people are accustomed to."

    Milmina described a scene that sounds unbelievable to mortals in this era. She chose as accurate as possible, appropriate and non-ambiguous words and sentences, but she was still worried about the Gaowen, Amber, and a few words in front of her. The royal mage, who was watching with wide-eyed eyes, would not be able to imagine what she was saying. In fact, she was mentally prepared that no one could understand these words, because she knew that the truth she had discovered was relative to most people. Say... it''s too early.

    But Gawain fell into a thoughtful state following her description. Those weird and bizarre statements inspired some associations in his mind. After a few minutes of contemplation, he suddenly broke the silence: "So, you think we Everything in the world may be formed by basic''waves''. Our material foundation, at some level closest to the''origin'', is actually non-physical and non-formed?"

    Milmina could hardly conceal the surprise on her face. She looked at Gawain unexpectedly: "This... from a certain perspective, it can indeed be described as such..."

    "So it''s not just magic that exhibits the nature of volatility. In theory, everything in the world is actually a kind of volatility. However, due to the existence of certain limited conditions, we assume that it is a critical point, a critical point in the microscopic field. The existence of this critical point makes it possible for only magic power to show the volatility properties that can be observed by us, while the volatility of other things is hidden outside our''observable area''..."

    Gawain thought while talking. Although he is not a magic mechanics expert comparable to Carmel and others, he has accumulated another kind of wisdom in his mind. This kind of wisdom allows him to understand Mi from a special perspective. All that Ermina witnessed in the Kingdom of God test site that day gave him further theoretical deductions.

    "The most critical link in this theory is that''we'' itself will also be limited by this constantly trembling wave system," he looked into Mirmina''s eyes, and the "master of all laws" had already bowed down again at this moment. Down, her posture is towering and oppressive, yet her posture is completely a beautiful lady who is intoxicated by discussion and exploration, and is dominated by curiosity, while watching her eyes filled with mysterious glow On the contrary, Gawain¡¯s thinking has become clearer, ¡°If everything fluctuates, then we''observers'' will be fixed in a certain''ring'' in the universe due to the constraints of our own''frequency'' or''waveform'', Our field of vision is the same, even the observation tools we can access and use are also subject to this limitation, and cannot go beyond the critical point of the microscopic field...

    "From a certain perspective, this question will not be verified or falsified for at least a long period of time. Therefore, due to strict academic rules, it can only be a conjecture..."

    "Yes, it can only be a conjecture right now, unless we find evidence to support it or overthrow it," Milmina said frankly. "Although I observed some phenomena that seemed to prove the theory from a special perspective, but My observations cannot be reproduced, no evidence can be retained, and there is no evidence to prove that the scene I''seeed'' was real and undisturbed at the time, that cannot be used as evidence."

    Amber looked at Gawain and then at Milmina. She felt that her head was heating up, but she still managed to keep up with the tail of the topic, and understood a small part of it, and expressions of consternation and strangeness appeared on her face. After struggling for a while, she drew out her inseparable small dagger. While holding the dagger, she stared at Gawain with wide and blank eyes: "Hey, wait, according to you, even this dagger from me Basically, it is also composed of "waves"? Just the feeling of "buzz". If that is the case, how can this dagger be honestly in my hands? Wouldn''t it blend with me, or Fall out of my hand, or just dissipate..."

    The more she talked about it, the more confused she became, and then she looked up at the caring eyes that Gawain had cast, and she suddenly shrank her neck: "Well, my mind is not suitable for thinking about this, you think I didn''t say..."

    "Thinking is a good thing. You already think more deeply than most ordinary people, and you have pointed out one important point, that is,''The tremor of everything just right makes our world present this posture in front of us''," Gao Wen He laughed, he felt that he should comfort Amber, at least the other side¡¯s brainy appearance is really much stronger than before, and what he said is not entirely comforting. "What I said with Milmina, referring to It¡¯s ¡°the basic level of matter is a wave¡± instead of ¡°some object is a wave¡±. This is a different concept. In the realm of ¡°material¡± as we know it, this kind of wave property may only be at the micro level. Will appear, and your dagger...this thing is macroscopic."

    At this moment, Milmina¡¯s voice came: ¡°If our theory is correct, then the boundary between''micro'' and''macro'' has actually been blurred. As''observers'', we have Cognition is limited by its own''foundation'', but if some external force changes this''foundation'', then the whole world may appear different before our eyes..."

    Gao Wen thought, and suddenly said softly, "If this is the case, then the various phenomena caused by magic power, the material paradox behind the transformation spell, the fuzzy boundary between spiritual power and material entities...even the magic tide, it seems that there are all kinds of phenomena. Explain... If everything in the world achieves the ultimate unity at the bottom, if all these are the result of mutual interference and superposition of various fluctuations, then all this will be reasonable..."

    Milmina was a little confused: "Did you think these things were unreasonable before?"

    Gawain smiled. He couldn''t explain this question to Milmina, so he just covered it in a perfunctory manner, and then said with a serious expression: "Do you think we should think of a name for this guess now?"

 Chapter 1296ï¼š Start

    Think of a name for the new guess?

    To be honest, Milmina really never thought about this. After all, in her long career as a **** and skipping work, she has never explored any mystery outside the realm of thought like a real researcher. She has mastered Profound knowledge and ability to perceive and understand magic beyond the reach of mortals, but in some respects, she really has no experience.

    The format of her essays was learned temporarily from the neural network.

    "I... don''t have any ideas," the former goddess of magic thought about it seriously, and said with a bit of embarrassment, "in fact, I never thought about this... but you are right, it does need a name, so at least other scholars in the future It will be more convenient to study this conjecture. What do you think of the''Unified Volatility Conjecture''?"

    "In fact, I wanted to name it after the proponent according to the general rules, called''Milmina Conjecture''," Gawain said with a smile, "but the name you proposed feels pretty good."

    "Mirmina guess..." Milmina was a little surprised, she thought about it seriously, but finally she shook her head and laughed, "I don''t need it anymore, the name sounds weird to me. ."

    Gawain spread his hands together: "Well, then the''Unified Fluctuation Conjecture'', but then the students of later generations may not be happy. They have to learn the unified fluctuation conjecture while also memorizing the name of the discoverer... "

    "It''s not my back anyway," Milmina waved her hand nonchalantly, and then said with a hint of thought as if thinking of something, "Since I''ve reached this point, I''m actually still thinking about one problem in the past two days... that is Regarding my research, when the theocratic council or other research institutes later disclose it to the public, should I disclose the name of my "paper publisher"..."

    Gao Wen was taken aback for a moment, realizing that the question that Miermina raised seemed simple, but it was actually a bit complicated. He had to fall into thinking for a long time, and only slowly raised his head a few minutes later: "If you ask my personal opinion, I think you can write your name in the paper. Of course, at this stage we are not suitable to publicly publicize the true identity behind this name, but the name''Milmina'' itself can , And it should be made public."

    "Why?" Milmina stared into Gawain''s eyes, she was very serious, "Just because this is some kind of''deserved rights''? In fact, I don''t care about it compared to this signature, I do I am even more worried about whether this will cause the chains that I have finally broken loose to be re-established, causing some people to start''missing'' the goddess in their hearts again."

    "But my opinion is exactly the opposite. The name''Milmina'' appears in the most cutting-edge academic literature, and perhaps it separates this name from''divine nature.''" Gao Wen met Milmina''s gaze, very calmly. He said that his judgment was obviously not a whim, ¡°because no god¡¯s name would appear in such a place, no **** has ever done this kind of thing: a person who writes a paper and submits an article to an authoritative scientific research journal, and conducts experiments in cutting-edge research. In the project, experiment with mortals, and the "god" with the name in the national project will be the form of the **** farthest away from the **** seat."

    Obviously, Milmina hadn¡¯t considered this matter from this perspective before. Hearing Gawain¡¯s analysis, she couldn¡¯t help thinking about it. Her eyes shimmered with faint light. After a while, she said with little certainty: ¡°The situation will really happen. Is that so?"

    "Keeping a distance from the previous belief system is indeed an effective way to break free from the''yoke'', but it doesn''t mean that we have and only this way," Gawain said slowly, considering the names of the gods and mortals. The juxtaposition of the names will more efficiently wash away the divine factors behind these names, and this is also in line with the theocratic council¡¯s concept of ¡°theocracy secularization¡±. To illustrate with a more typical example, if a mage scholar finds the latest one An article in the academic journal of the period was published by''Milmina''. If he finds that his colleagues and colleagues can call this name, then the particularity of this name in his mind will quickly fade..."

    After listening to Gawain''s theory, Milmina couldn''t help but nodded slightly after thinking about it for a long time: "This seems to make some sense...but we should be limited to the''name'', right?"

    "Of course," Gawain nodded and said, "All the truth is still too early for most ordinary people. The awe and remembrance of the goddess of magic that remain in the hearts of ordinary mages are still deeply rooted. You have only a few theocracies in your current situation. The upper members of the board of directors know this for the same reason. Let''s start with the''name'', so that the world will re-acquaint you, the **** who is skipping work, a little bit."

    "I take it as your compliment," Milmina smiled. She leaned back under the golden oak tree and looked at Gawain with a smile. "I will write my real name on the author of the paper. The co-publisher in the column will write yours."

    Gao Wen nodded slightly when he heard the first half of the sentence, and almost choked himself to death with a spit when he heard the second half: "Cough...cough cough, what did you say? Why is there my name in there!?"

    "I want to say it is to rub your name to make it easier to pass the draft... You definitely don''t believe it," Milmina said with a smile. The former goddess is obviously in a very good mood at the moment, "The real reason is that I do think There should be your name in it. Do you still remember the key descriptions about the "Unified Volatility Model" that you just summarized? That is the part that I was researching before, and it is the content that I haven''t made up in the paper. ."

    "Only by this?" Gao Wen looked at her in surprise, and couldn''t help laughing after a moment. "No, compared with the research you have done these days, the few words I just uttered are not worth this name, I just succumb to it. It¡¯s just a summary of your thoughts. Compared to me, Carmel, who completed the magic volatility experiment with his own hands, should occupy a position. He started it all."

    "His name is already among them," Milmina put away a slightly joking attitude, and said very seriously, "and you...maybe you don''t feel anything, but I have been thinking about the''Unified Fluctuation Model'' these days. The most accurate and apt description. In thinking about several key points of it, your "scribbles" is the answer I finally need. This incident sounds very sudden, but I am serious. I am looking for knowledge and There is no joke on the road to truth."

    Gawain did not expect that Milmina''s attitude would suddenly be so serious. He was a little surprised, but after looking at each other for a while, he suddenly relaxed.

    "I think I understand what you mean," he smiled and exhaled a long breath, "At the moment when the name''Milmina'' returns to the world, you may indeed need a''partner'' with enough weight. Well, I agree with you."

    "Thank you very much, my friend." Milmina said with a chuckle.

    "It''s time to leave," Gawain nodded slightly. He glanced at the time projected above a magical device not far away, and said to Milmina and Amone, "I''m going to call on allies. Discuss how to deal with the dangers in the wasteland. I will see you again next time when I have time."

    "Please do it yourself," Milmina nodded, solemnly, "Now I no longer have the ability to give blessings, but I still wish you all the best and I will do my best where I can make a difference. ."

    Amoen, who was silent for a long time, also got up and turned his head to this side. The pink and white flowers wrapped around the antlers swayed slightly. He lowered his head and said in a gentle voice: "Would you like to go with some cucumbers and eggplants? I just urged them out here. ,fresh¡­"

    Gao Wen: "...?"

    After a while, Gao Wen and Humber left with a few entourage with a lot of fruits and vegetables.

    Under the golden oak tree, Amone looked up and looked at the direction of the fortress from a distance. At the end of the path surrounded by the nursery, a "court wall" made up of wooden fences and bushes blocked the chaotic darkness outside the courtyard. Within the courtyard wall, this previously desolate and depressing place is now quite alive.

    "It''s going pretty fast," Amone couldn''t help but shook his head, "I originally planned to introduce them to the garden and vegetable garden I just cultivated."

    "It''s not that everyone is as idle as you," Milmina was once again surrounded by the constant calculation of symbolic formulas and self-written text and diagrams. She sideways glanced at the holy giant deer beside her, her tone of voice A little helpless, "I''ve been thinking about what you will do after you get free, but you really just plant flowers every day besides playing cards?"

    "No, I''m still growing vegetables," Amone corrected Milmina''s statement seriously. He didn''t seem to hear the ridicule in the other''s tone, or caring for these plants is really the world in his mind. And after correction, he couldn¡¯t help but look at his "roommate" more and said in a rather complicated tone, "Your name really wants to return to the world¡¯s In the eyes."

    "Yeah... I don''t know how those scholars and wizards will react when they suddenly discover that some of the research in cutting-edge technology turns out to be''Milmina''," the former goddess of magic said with emotion, "and those The people who have access to the confidential information of the Theocracy... They probably don''t think I''m usually busy with it."

    "I don''t know the latter. As for the former... Ordinary people will only regard it as a special name," Amone said casually. The goddess?"

    "That''s true, it''s just a name," Milmina smiled and shook her head, and then suddenly looked at Amone with a strange look in her eyes, "Wait, are you jealous? Are you jealous of me? Can the name return to the world?"

    "I envy what you are doing," Amone snorted disdainfully, seeming to think that Milmina''s thoughts were naive. "It''s just that I found my name in front of the world, and got rid of the real name and faith. I have found my place again in the world. I still have an entire yard to take care of. How can I have the time to do my calculations like you do all day."

    "Then you are jealous, and the hair on your jealous body is not so bright."

    "What do you like to say? Anyway, I''m going to continue... Wait, what about the flower seeds I just cultivated? Are you sitting under your body?"

    "Huh? I don''t have one!"

    "I don''t believe it, get up!"

    ¡­

    Early the next morning, Heti, who finally had a good night''s sleep and regained his energy, walked into the restaurant and looked at the pile of vegetables on the table in a daze.

    "These are the souvenirs you brought from the courtyard of the rebellion?" The empire''s butler rubbed his eyes and suddenly wondered if he had overslept, so that the style of painting early this morning was all Something is wrong, "The former''God of Nature'' is now dedicated to...this?"

    "He started a greening project in the courtyard. Frankly speaking, I was quite surprised." Gao Wen was helpless. "But it''s not a bad thing. Amoen is finding a new''lifestyle''. The more humane his behaviors are. More, it means that the more thoroughly the divinity in him dissipates, the more reassuring his state will be. And then again...the things he planted are pretty good."

    Rebecca on the side inserted a leaf of lettuce with a fork into her mouth, chewing on her face with depression: "But I want to eat meat..."

    Heidi immediately glared at the imperial steel ball: "Don''t talk when you have food in your mouth!"

    "Arrange for me to talk to Typhon and Baiyin on a special line this afternoon," Gao Wen looked at Hetty and said, "Tell them that the situation is urgent and you must take time."

    When Heidi heard Gawain''s words, her attention was suddenly removed from Rebecca, and her expression became serious: "Is it... a threat in the wasteland?"

    "The threat in the wasteland, the threat from the sentinel," Gao Wen nodded slowly, "Now we probably don''t have much time to prepare slowly. I hope to push as much power as possible to the grandeur in the shortest possible time. The Wall... I have an ominous premonition."

    Heidi immediately lowered her head: "Yes, I will arrange it immediately."

    Gawain nodded, then looked at Rebecca, who was sitting across from him, who was stuffed with vegetable salad.

    Rebecca keenly noticed the ancestor''s sight, and suddenly she almost choked with tension, and then she quickly swallowed the food in her mouth before raising her head, looking at Gawain with a blank face.

    She was ready to be beaten, although she didn''t know why she was beaten, but she was definitely right.

    But Gao Wen didn''t intend to teach Rebecca, he just had something to ask: "How is the situation of the 115 project now?"

    Rebecca breathed a sigh of relief and replied after a little thought: "The main assembly project and the main subsystems are actually almost completed, but the scale is huge, and the central system still needs to be adjusted for some time, mainly the servo wet parts array. , They are still familiar with their''body'', and the newly installed weapon system is also..."

    "Can you fly?" Gao Wen interrupted before Rebecca finished speaking, his expression very serious.

    "Um... I''m afraid it won''t work if we are dispatched now," Rebecca was a little nervous, but still answered truthfully, "I am now on the 115 project side most of the week, but some system adjustments and adaptations are not just overtime. It will definitely speed up the progress. There are fixed working hours for the testing of subsystems and the integration of neural nodes."

    "...Let it fly as soon as possible," Gawain said with a serious face, "even if the 115 project can''t catch up, let those general-purpose aerial platforms fly as soon as possible. I''m afraid we will use them soon."

 Chapter 1297ï¼š Winter is here

    A pleasant ringtone like a wind chime came from the nerve link, and Belcetia, who was sitting on the seat of dominance, slowly opened her eyes.

    There is not much activity in the huge control hall at this moment. The Temple of Stars, which is cruising in low-power mode, is slowly returning from the border area of ??the Gaoling Kingdom, among the graceful supporting structures with pale golden arcs on the edge of the hall. , A faint light stream is flowing slowly, among the low and soothing mechanical vibrations, occasionally a slight buzzing from a certain system can be heard,

    And compared to the sounds that human ears can hear, Bersetia can hear the deeper "echoes" of the temple from the nerve links directly connected to the core of the fortress: the echoes sound low, gentle and gentle.

    Since Master Verania led the astrologists to overhaul the depths of the Temple of the Stars, replacing those ancient systems that have completely failed with new energy arrays, this place has experienced thousands of years of wind. The wind and rain of the ancient aerospace fortress finally broke away from the countdown of continuous decay and collapse. The overwhelmed energy system had a chance to take a breather, and the anti-gravity engine group that was overloaded all year round also gained auxiliary power. Improvement¡ªIn Belsetia''s memory, this is almost the lowest and comfortable whisper of this fortress that she has heard from the nerve link since she sat on the seat of dominance.

    But she knows that this relief is still only temporary... The Temple of Stars is too old, and the problem it faces is far from being repairable by replacing a part of the energy array and engine. Although the magical technology is useful, it is by no means a panacea.

    The technicians have delayed time for this aerial fortress-it is only time delayed, someday the elves will still have to find a way to find a really long way.

    But that is not something to be considered now.

    Belsetia gently rubbed her forehead, so that the perception of "dislocation" due to the long-term connection to the temple system was restored a little bit, and at the same time looked at the maid Elaine who was standing next to her: "Time is almost up-let the unrelated personnel retreat. under."

    "Yes, Your Majesty." Elaine, the personal maid, responded softly, then turned and waved to the attendants under the throne and the royal guards outside the inner ring. The personnel who received the instruction immediately saluted the seat of dominance, and then They filed out in order, and in a short period of time, only the Silver Queen on the throne and the maid Elaine on the throne were left in this huge control hall, as well as a large number of fortress monitoring systems that were running automatically.

    "The main control is transferred to the self-discipline mode, and continue to cruise at low speed." Bersetia gave orders to the control system of the Temple of Stars in her mind, and then curled her fingers to gently tap the armrest of the throne, a nerve connected to the throne. The cables brightened, the lights in the control hall dimmed, and windows were quietly closed and locked. In the next second, the floor in front of the throne slid to the sides with a slight rubbing sound, and a crystal altar-like The communication device rose from it.

    The device was activated, and the responsible crystal array embedded on the top quickly became bright, and two beams of light were released from it, forming a clear magical projection in mid-air. The figures of Gawain Cecil and Rosetta Augustus appeared Projecting.

    "Very well, the meeting started as scheduled." Gawain looked at the two figures in front of him. He was sitting in his study at the moment, while images of Belcetia and Rosetta were sitting opposite him, except for the edges of the screen. Except for a little light trembling, this feeling is almost the same as talking face to face, "Good afternoon, two."

    The three empire leaders greeted each other without any excessive greetings. Rosetta Augustus, who was thin, black-haired and black-eyed, immediately spoke directly: "I heard you are exploring the Kingdom of God of War by yourself. When I boarded an ancient spacecraft to the depths of the''deep sea'', and returned to this world two days later, now you convene this meeting for the first time...what did you find?"

    "That ship is a legacy left by the sailor, belonging to an ancient guard system called the''sentinel''," Gao Wen didn''t hide it, and said directly-the matter about the sailor was once a secret under the sole control of the Cecil Empire. Intelligence, but with the establishment of the alliance and changes in the world situation, especially the imminent common threats faced by mortal nations, this part of the content has now been made public among the alliance members, and according to the weight of each country, each country has a different control. Information about the sailors to a degree, and among the three empires, this part of intelligence is shared in accordance with the highest standards. "I think you are not unfamiliar with the warning of''careful sentry''-yes, that''s that." sentinel''."

    Gawain told everything he had seen in the depths of the sea, the intelligence he had obtained in the sentry home port, and his observations and speculations about the strange situation of the spacecraft¡ªin the face of a crisis that could threaten the world. , This information is not necessary to be hidden, and to clarify the critical situation of the matter can more effectively enable the comrades on the same front to come up with sufficient strength.

    In the process of Gawain¡¯s narration, Rosetta and Bersetia¡¯s expressions remained solemn and solemn almost all the time. Their brows were furrowed, and they listened without falling to the floor. Only occasionally would they speak out because of doubts. Interrupt, until Gawain''s narration came to an end and calm in the communication system was restored, Bersetia broke the silence first: "So not long ago, the sea monsters salvaged the''mysterious cube'' from the deep blue network. It is very likely that they are sentinels. A signal to act?"

    "If we only suspected that the activities of the wasteland cultists were related to the Deep Blue Netway before then, now we can almost be sure that the''sentinel'' is behind this incident," Gawain nodded and said, "It The cubes thrown are likely to be some kind of magic control device. A large number of that device will form a huge system in the deep blue network. Once that thing takes shape, then the sentry and the cult controlled by the sentry will almost control ours. The lifeblood of this planet-its danger does not need to be emphasized by me."

    Rosetta Augustus looked at Gawain: "Then what are your thoughts on this?"

    "To mobilize all the power we can use to the foot of the magnificent wall, now is not the time to continue to preserve power. After the border defense line is completed, immediately let the various advance bases march into the wasteland, build bridgeheads in the contaminated area, and start searching Traces of those cultists. At the same time...find a way to get in touch with the Wasteland Center."

    "Get in touch with the Wasteland Center?" Bersetia couldn''t help but frowned. Gawain''s last sentence obviously caught her attention, "What can be there..."

    Gawain''s gaze slowly swept over the Empress Silver and Emperor Typhon. After a moment of silence, he slowly said in a low voice: "The last legion of the ancient Gondor Empire... is still in the ruins of the Deep Blue Well. They will be our firmest allies when we counterattack the wasteland."

    Bersetia''s eyes widened in an instant, and she subconsciously looked at Rosetta Augustus, but from the face of this serious middle-aged human who was always stern, she also saw a shocked expression similar to her own. It took more than ten seconds before she heard Rosetta speak: "I can''t remember how many times I have been shocked by you, my Majesty Gawain¡ªhow many secrets are you still hiding?"

    "That''s too much, Augustus, who has no secrets?" Gawain opened his hands and said, "But the secrets in us people should ultimately serve the safety of this world and the survival of all mortals, just like Now, we are facing the biggest security problem in the world."

    Bersetia quietly stared at Gawain in the holographic projection, and then slightly adjusted her posture, leaning her upper body forward: "I agree with this statement."

    ¡­

    Winter is here, and the cold wind dominates the lofty mountains in the north. With the expansion of the snow belts of several major mountain peaks, the city at the foot of the winter castle walls has gradually become one with this icy world. In the snow, the land protected by the Wilde family for hundreds of years has been wrapped in pure white¡ªand this is the most familiar scenery in Victoria, which was born and raised in Winterberg.

    She stood on the terrace at the highest point of the Winter Fort, letting the cold wind whizz by her side, snow was blown down from the high tower, and it was blowing up outside the terrace. She turned her head and looked towards the station. An extremely rare smile appeared on the face of the old man beside him: "This mountain and the vast fields and valleys outside the mountains are the refuge of the Wilde family for generations-of course, with the establishment of the Cecil Empire, The new order began to be implemented. The old land aristocratic system has been disintegrated on this land. The mountains in the north now belong to all the people living on this land. The administrative office authorized by the empire is responsible for managing this land. As one of the three governors of the empire, I have returned the ownership of all northern lands except Winter Fort."

    Modil Wilde walked to the edge of the terrace and carefully poked his head and glanced down. He saw the city built on the hillside extending in his field of vision. There was smoke rising from the city, shining with a faintly gleaming giant guard. The shield enveloped all the crowded places. He knew that he should have seen this scenery before, but he searched his memory and couldn''t find a trace of this scenery.

    So in the end he could only shook his head, gave up the meaningless memories, and asked curiously: "But you still seem to be in charge of managing parts of this place?"

    "This is one of my work as the Grand Archon, and each Archon is responsible for a''province directly under the Central Government'' that is the center of the imperial industry and military," Victoria explained. "I am in the central province of the North. The power to issue orders comes from the authorization of the empire, not from my innate power over these lands-in fact, the next Northern Archon may not even have the surname''Wild'', and my family heirs can inherit from me , Besides the title, there are only family properties such as the castle at your feet."

    Modil has never been exposed to this level of things, at least in his memory. Listening to Victoria¡¯s explanation at this moment, he was both curious and surprised, and after a moment of thinking, he said seriously: "Then your Does the heir have no opinion on such a thing?"

    "We had a frank and in-depth exchange, and he had no opinion on it," Victoria said seriously. "In fact, Fendier is a very good young man. He has the keen thinking and accepting ability unique to young people. He understands the necessity of the new order very well, and is willing to embrace His Majesty¡¯s New Deal-don¡¯t you know it? He entered the Imperial Academy for advanced studies a long time ago, and graduated from the Non-commissioned Academy with very good grades. Now he has taken the initiative Please go to the wasteland border in the south and prepare to take his first step as a soldier there."

    The duchess, who always had a cold face in front of outsiders, said, with a slight smile on her face: "I believe he will use his abilities to gain a place in the empire for himself, instead of inheriting something from me. Other than titles and castles... this is also the way out of his own choice."

    Having said that, she stopped, and after a few seconds, she continued thinking slowly: "It is not easy for the remaining nobles who survived the drastic changes to accept this change, even if they have decided to stand by. The''right side'', some things are worse than death for some people when it''s really their turn, but if a family like Wilde is the first to stand up and use real actions to support your Majesty Decide, then things will become much easier, at least...we can drastically reduce the number of people hanging on the flagpole."

    "...This is very good," Modil thought for a while, and said, "I mean the current order is very good-in Beigang, I have contacted the local government affairs office and procedures, and I have also communicated with local governments before. The nobles have dealt with, and the contrast between the two is obvious. Some stale things really need to be replaced by new things. There is nothing wrong with it."

    After hearing this, Victoria looked at her ancestor quietly for a while, and then said in a weird tone: "In fact, I was worried that you would be angry just now-when I mentioned those''new orders'', such as what I gave up Those lands and powers, such as the current changes in the Wilde family...I thought you would complain about the family¡¯s "decline" in my hands."

    Modil was taken aback, with a complicated expression on his face. He turned his head and glanced at the distant mountains and the smoke rising from the city in the mountains, before responding after a long silence: "I know what you mean, but... I don''t feel it. This huge castle, these mountains and snow, and the "antiques" you showed me, you said there are many things in it, even the artifacts I used back then? But I still don''t have any impression. I only remembered my first name and the origin of this surname, but my connection with this land... seems to have been completely separated into''another place''. Sorry, Victoria, my answer must be You are disappointed."

    "No, don''t say that," Victoria said immediately. "I don''t mean anything else. I just hope you can have a better time here. If you really can''t remember your impression of this place, you can also treat it as a place. A comfortable place to stay¡ªevery door here is still open for you, even if you don¡¯t remember them."

    "I''m very happy if you can say that," Modil laughed. "Actually, I am very happy to live here. Victoria, in the wilderness, there is no such good room here-and although I still can''t remember myself I used to live here, but I still found something I like here, such as the soup from yesterday¡¯s dinner. You said it was a traditional delicacy from the North. What is it called..."

    "Mossack Assorted Soup."

    "Oh yes, that''s the bisque, I like the taste."

    "Okay, I will tell the kitchen to make it again for dinner today."

    "Very good," Modil said with a smile, "I think I can start with that bisque and treat this place as a ¡®home¡¯ again."

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1298ï¼š Young people leaving home

    When the adventurer who had been wandering for six centuries finally returned to his long-lost home, he began to try to regard a strange land as his hometown from scratch. When the information about the "sentinel" began to circulate in the upper levels of the alliance members, it was nervous The atmosphere gradually spread throughout the mortal world. When the entire northern region ushered in the coldest season of the year, the breath of winter has reached the three empires'' actions against the wasteland and finally intensively unfolded.

    In the Holy Spirit Plain, the sound of the loud siren broke the silence on the plain. An armored train with iron black paint and heavy main guns gradually accelerated under the action of the repulsive mechanism, and headed for the mountains pass in the south. Loaded with supplies, equipment, and high-spirited imperial soldiers. The snow on the plain was lifted by the wind, and some snowflakes swirled through the barrier outside the train track, slapped on the heavy armor of the train and the reinforced crystal glass windows. In the snow dancing room, the Empire¡¯s Second Armored Division The mark of the group is faintly identifiable.

    In Cecil City, the armored troop carrier is driving through the wide concrete avenue of Knights Street, and the vehicles driven by the magic guide make a low roar, carrying the magic soldiers in the second generation of magic armor on them. Bright flags were flying on the front of each car. On both sides of the road, Cecil citizens wearing thick winter clothes crowded the sidewalks and alleyways to see off these children, relatives and friends who were about to go to the front lines of the wasteland.

    In addition to this regular army, there is another special team marching with the army. Their armored vehicles are decorated with the emblem of the Holy Light, and the heavy turret cover is etched with a strong and powerful man covered by the Holy Light. The iron fist, the scripture cloth filled with the prayer of the Holy Light, is wrapped around the main guns and track skirts of these tanks and armored vehicles, and reinforced with strong rivets. Behind these "holy chariots", they are bestowed by the Holy Light. Fu¡¯s battle group is moving forward in silence. The white knights are wearing heavy power armor. The armor driven by the magic mechanism seems to shake the earth every time they step. The armed nuns are wearing mechanical gloves and holding combat staff. , A faint brilliance filled their bodies.

    These teams are moving towards the military station in the south of the city. An "Iron Scepter" light armored train is already waiting on the platform. After a brief see-off ceremony in the station, they will board the train under the leadership of their respective officers and go through the darkness. The pass in the mountains, through the railway in the Black Forest, rushed together to the foot of the magnificent wall, and was assigned to several propulsion bases, becoming part of the steel front there.

    A block away, in a tall dormitory building, a pair of eyes retracted the line of sight out of the window. The owner of these eyes has a crisp short hair, and the facial features have distinctive Typhon characteristics. She turned and walked to the dormitory. Next to the desk inside, I saw a tall figure with long blonde hair lying on the desk and writing seriously, and couldn''t help asking: "Mariannu, are you writing to home again?"

    "I write it every week," said the Typhon international student, known as Mariano, without looking up. "It''s not the first time you have seen it."

    "Ah, I mean how convenient the Mowang communication is now. You can just send messages to your home directly, or you can add more money, you can even talk with them face to face," the girl with short hair looked at herself with a weird expression. This somewhat rigid roommate said, "How slow is it to write letters, especially now it¡¯s windy and snowy, sometimes a letter can only be delivered to Aldernan in ten and a half months."

    "Monet communication has the benefits of Monet communication. Writing letters has the meaning of writing letters. Although you don''t understand these meanings," Mariano stopped the pen in her hand and glanced up at her roommate. "Carrie, you What do you see?"

    "I saw another team passing through the main road and heading south of the city. They are also going to the front line of the wasteland," said the short-haired girl named Carrie, suddenly feeling a little bit more, "...I don''t know. What''s the situation on our side, will Aldernan also have knights and wizards assembled like this across the Empire Avenue and rush to the wasteland?"

    "Of course it will. In fact, my brother was sent to the new fortress of General Andesa half a month ago," Marianne said with a calm expression, "and I will also apply to go to the border after I return. Application form It''s all already written."

    "...Returning to China," Carrie was in a daze for a while, "Yes, we are about to end our studies here... It''s really incredible. So many things happened in such a short time. I still remember Last winter, we even set up a barricade in the corridor outside the door. You took two students to stand guard on top of the dormitory building all night. Everyone was worried that angry citizens would attack the college dormitory, and all of us The sense of security is built on those piled up tables, chairs and benches, and now it''s almost like a dream to recall."

    "Yes, it''s like an absurd dream. Now Typhon and Cecil are allies, we will even fight with them on the border of the wasteland," Mariano nodded slightly, "Carrie, you want to go back. What are you going to do next? I heard that you haven''t filled out the letter of intent for graduation."

    "I..." Carrie suddenly hesitated. She subconsciously turned her head and glanced out the window, but only saw snowflakes falling from the sky. In the dim vision, the team rushing to the front line could not be seen. The classical style of the Imperial College The castle-like tower and library were also shrouded in the suddenly dense snow. "I haven''t figured it out yet. My father wants me to go back and inherit his title soon. My mother hopes that I can enter the parliament. She said that the parliament is now There are many opportunities for young people, but my grandfather is very opposed to this. He only hopes that I can be an ¡°easy canary¡± who stays at home honestly and stop participating in any political affairs..."

    The aristocratic international student who was lost due to graduation said, he suddenly sighed: "Hey, I envy you sometimes. Your path is clear and clear. From the very beginning, you made up your mind to go as an imperial knight. Throughout your life, all your relatives and friends will support your decision."

    "It''s not like your character," Marianne looked into Carrie''s eyes quietly. "You are a cheerful and optimistic person. You were even more optimistic than you are now when we built a barricade in the corridor last year."

    Carrie stuck her tongue out and didn''t know what to say for a while. She slowly walked back to the window and looked down at the scenery of the college. The snow had not melted before, and new snowflakes had already been covered. She walked through the flowerbeds and paths downstairs of the dormitory, and among the falling snow, she saw a small figure trotting across the stone road outside the corridor. The figure had long light gray hair, as short as The child still holds a heavy-looking package in his arms.

    Probably the package in her arms affected her balance, or the stone road was too slippery. The short figure suddenly became unstable, and her body was about to slip to the side. After seeing this scene, Carrie waved her right hand subconsciously. A powerful air current rolled up in the path downstairs, helping the gray elf girl who was about to slip to her feet. The girl was taken aback by the sudden change and looked around panickly like a frightened rabbit. Then, after a few seconds, she finally reacted. Following the magical induction, she looked up to the dormitory building and waved her hand vigorously at the window where Carly was.

    "Well, it seems that for some people, the meaning of''writing a letter'' is that it cannot be replaced by Monet Communication," Carrie waved her hand at the window in response, whispering and turning around, "The little gray elf The princess seems to be going to send the letter again. I saw her running on the road holding a package bigger than her head. The letter I wrote to my family in one year didn¡¯t have that weight..."

    ¡­

    The cold wind outside the long house howled, and the cold winter in the northern region embraced the gray elf¡¯s capital Fengsong City with her cold arms. However, the city¡¯s central heating system that was newly built last year finally came into play this year, and the cold winter is no longer a need. Nesting at home carefully calculated the long test that every piece of wood had to endure. In this ancient but young City of Grey Elves, the prosperous trading market continued until the end of the foggy moon. If conditions permit, it may even be extended. By the beginning of the cold month of next year.

    Wenna Baizhi dressed in a white cloak, accompanied by the captain of the guard Morelina, walked in the bazaar that was completed not long ago. This market specially prepared for winter has a high ceiling and a set of direct The heat exchange system docked with the municipal heating center. This advanced technology from the Cecil Empire creates an incredible spring-like "warm shed" in winter. Business people from all over the world gather here. In the huge market, they brought a wealth of goods that were unimaginable by the former gray elves through the northern railway system and the circum-continental route, and these goods will become huge wealth here every day.

    "I never imagined that there would be such a situation in the world before," said the captain of the guard, Morelina, her voice with a hoarse, comfortable magnetism, and her face with mixed feline and human features. With a strong expression of surprise, "The wind and snow are endless outside, the entire moss woods, and even the entire north is already frozen and snowy, but the merchants in the market and the bragging travelers in the tavern are only 20% less than in the past. This is also the result of some roads that had to be closed due to inclement weather."

    "In the distant Cecil, the situation is more surprising to you than here," Wenna Baizhi said casually. "It is said that their scholars are even considering the restoration of a Talrond technique called the''ecological dome''. To cover an entire area with a huge magic shield, and then create an artificial weather system inside the shield..."

    "Wow, that sounds incredible," Morelina shook her hairy tail in surprise. "Is this what Miss Meili described to you in her home book?"

    "...To be honest, I really don''t want to recall those''home letters'', but this is indeed what she mentioned in the letter," Wenna Baizhi sighed, "Since she went to Cecil to study abroad, I have almost Back all the roads and street lights in that human city."

    This is the private affair of the patriarch of the gray elf. As a "foreign guard", Morelina certainly does not comment on this. She just calculated the time in her heart and said thoughtfully: "Miss Meili is also about to finish. Did you study?"

    "No, in another year, she has successfully passed the certification of Advanced Rune Logic, and will go to the Imperial Rune Academy for internship," Wenna said, "If everything goes well, she will become an Advanced Rune Logic Scholar in one year. Returning to Fengsong City, Meili will become the highest-level rune logic expert in the entire Ogure tribe, and our own rune research will have hope."

    "...I don''t know much about this kind of professional stuff, but it sounds like a good thing," Morelina carried her beloved chopping axe, imagining in her mind what runes scholars usually do, the tail behind her There was a moment of twisting left and right, "By the way, I heard that the two leaders, Wycliffe and Camilla, are sending troops to the east of the holy mountain. Do you know about this?"

    "Of course, we are consolidating the ancient lines of defense towards the wasteland of Gondor. Humans and orcs are the main forces of the tribal nation. They will take the lead in military operations. For hundreds of years, gray elves are not good at fighting, but Windsong City We will also send out our own magicalized troops in the near future. Fairies and spirit races are also preparing. Their golems and hidden walkers have not been put on the battlefield on a large scale for hundreds of years, but their iron fists and blades should Still strong and powerful."

    "Those ancient lines of defense..." Morelina subconsciously looked at her palm, her hand covered with fluff slowly clenched into a fist, and then opened sharp nails, "Tiphon, Silver and Cecil They are all adding troops to the wasteland defense line. The mountain troops trained by the elves in the Gaoling Kingdom are also very powerful. But we have enjoyed peace in the mountains for hundreds of years, and our soldiers have faced it. The most treacherous battle is to clear away the monsters that ran out of some ancient lairs, those ancient lines of defense towards the wasteland... can it really resist those legendary aberrations now?"

    "The main forces advancing to the wasteland are the three empires. The other border countries on the wasteland have to face only the small monsters that ran out in the process. Although Wycliffe and the others seem a little worried about this, the situation should not be the case. Too bad," Wenna said unhurriedly, "the magnificent wall of elves is still standing there, and those aberrations can only wander out on a small scale after all."

    "I hope so," Morelina said softly. She looked at the prosperous market in front of her, at the wholesale merchants and the signs and flags with various emblems in the market. The magnetic voice was very low. Just ushered in this prosperous scene..."

    "No one wants the prosperity here to end early, and no one wants to fight the monsters in the wasteland, but this world will not run according to our will," Wenna Baizhi said softly, "Developed commerce and stable markets are both Built on strong security, we are only qualified to discuss economic prosperity if we are alive..."

    Morelina thoughtfully listened to the words of the small but intelligent gray elf leader beside her, and at this moment, a tall, black-haired human suddenly appeared in her sight and turned towards this side. Come.

    "Mr. Schwark," Wenna also saw the figure walking here. She recognized that it was her human advisor, and a smile appeared on her face, "What happened?"

    "Miss Meili''s home letter has arrived, madam," the consultant Schwark said with a slight bow, "it is already on your desk."

    The smile on Wenna''s face instantly stiffened.

    After a while, she tilted her head to the side and said helplessly: "Morelina, do you know that, according to the speed of letter delivery and Meili''s efficiency in writing family letters, when a family letter is placed on my desk , It means she is already running to deliver another package, so I feel double the pressure now..."

    "But as a matter of fact, you only need to read one letter now." Morelina corrected seriously with a serious expression on her face.

    "Yes, a letter," Wenna said, almost biting her back teeth, and she looked up at her advisor. "Mr. Schwake, do you think there is a kind of magic in the world that can put a lot of magic in an instant? The words are all''swept'' into a magic circle, and then a few useful sentences in it are extracted in an instant, and then they are inserted into my mind in an instant?"

    "...Madam, please be realistic. Speed ??reading magic has its limits."

    "Well, I don''t think so..."

 Chapter 1299ï¼š Winter night at Palamel Observatory

    The night is drooping, and the clear starry sky envelopes the quiet Palamel Heights. The cold wind of deep winter roars from afar, bringing a low level between the high walls made of concrete and the support beams made of metal. With a whimper, the majestic and towering observatory stood on this high ground that had almost become the hot spot of the war between the two empires of mankind, and stood in this cold winter night.

    The highly precise lens group is slowly returned to its place under the adjustment of the mechanical device. Several flashing runes are faintly visible in the night directly above the observatory. The night sky outlined between the runes is far clearer than the sky in other areas. There is a layer of color like a filter covering the sky full of stars. Accompanied by the low sound of the cold wind, another set of lenses and crystal arrays rise from the slowly opening dome on the top of the building, pointing towards the already Located near the highest point of the night sky Frostsky.

    Inside the observatory, Morgan Hugo, with white hair and thin stature, gave the follow-up observation and recording work to his assistant. He walked towards the rest area with a little tired footsteps, and saw his best friends, Benjamin, the second person in charge of the observatory, is sitting at the round table, holding a publication in his hands, and his brows are frowning like a wrinkled cotton cloth.

    Probably hearing the sound of approaching footsteps, Benjamin, who was frowning and staring at the publication in his hand, raised his head. After seeing Morgan¡¯s figure clearly, the former court mage from Saint Sunil stretched his eyebrows slightly. A smile squeezed out on his face: "Ah, it looks like you are finally done."

    "Every time Frostbite reaches the highest point, I have to recalibrate the lens group here. I don''t worry about this. I don''t worry about it. I don''t worry about it. The main lens will break a little. I will feel distressed," Morgan said casually. Then there was a curious expression on his face, "What are you looking at? I think your expression is almost like going out to fight with someone."

    As soon as Benjamin heard this, his face was worse than before. The dark-skinned former court mage couldn¡¯t help waving the publication in his hand and complaining loudly to his old friend: ¡°Thesis, a new article published in the ¡°Magic Frontier¡± magazine. That¡¯s a disturbing paper! Damn, you¡¯re right, I¡¯m really looking forward to a duel right now, and taking a shower with fireballs and lightning bolts is more relaxing than seeing this!"

    "Ha, an essay can make our college scholars crazy to this extent. Last time I saw you showing this look, or after reading the "Explanation of Rune Logic" endlessly for three days and three nights," Moore Gen looked at the exaggerated appearance of his old friend and couldn''t help but laugh. The wrinkles on his old face were piled up. He stretched out his hand, "Let me also see and see what magic power is in this text. You can toss a great magician like this..."

    He took over the "Magic Frontier" magazine in the hands of the opponent, which is the most authoritative and professional technical publication in the field of magic technology, which is officially published by the Imperial Magic Technology Department and compiled by His Royal Highness Rebecca and Master Carmel. , Its circulation is not large, but every modern scholar who has a certain degree of magic knowledge and can keep up with the times is proud to own and read every issue of "Magic Frontier". This is no exception at all. He has been too busy these two days and has not had time to understand what is in the latest issue of the journal.

    "Don''t blame me for not reminding you, you''d better give your mind a soothing technique first," Benjamin looked into Morgan''s eyes, reminding him somewhat irritably and narrowly, "Opening the "About All Things Behind the Attributes of Magic Power Fluctuation" "Basic Extended Conjectures", yes, the one that occupies half of the book, read it quickly, it is good for your mind."

    "Is it so long? And what''s the matter with this strange title..." Morgan muttered a little unexpectedly, and soon found the article that occupies the largest length in the entire journal, but he didn''t even look at it. I couldn''t help frowning, "This... the rigid and rusty grammar, the spelling that almost stepped on the pass line, the non-serious and irregular sentence... Is this really a paper that can be published in "Magic Frontier"? The diaries written by my granddaughter are much smoother than this!"

    "It''s not so unbearable yet, old friend, although the''grammar'' of this article is indeed a bit rusty, it is at least clear and readable," Benjamin sighed and said casually. "The article The author¡¯s words and sentences are like a newbie who is writing a thesis for the first time, but all the content related to theory and knowledge in it is extremely accurate and professional. This is also an important reason for me to realize its core value. You should read it carefully. The content is the most worthy of your attention."

    "Content?" Morgan frowned, and whispered softly while turning the pages of the book down, "Indeed, this part of the narration and parameters of the magic fluctuation experiment is okay, and here is... um... eh?"

    The old mage turned down page by page, quickly reading and analyzing the content of the paper with the assistance of magic. The expression on his face became more and more exciting, and his brows became more and more frowning. Finally, he simply sat down. When he arrived next to Benjamin, he gnashed his teeth and looked down while shaking his body back and forth subconsciously. This is a habit he has cultivated for many years. Every time he concentrates on thinking will be like this, and Benjamin has already prepared tea and pushed it to Moore. Root hand side: High-intensity thinking and over-investment in reading will definitely make your mouth dry.

    "This...this is an idea that people can come up with!?" Morgan couldn''t help but speak before he finished reading the paper. He chanted and drank his tea, then turned his head to look next to him. Old friend, "The micro-foundation of all things is the wave or the''tremor unit'' with wave attributes. Everything in the world has a unified nature at the''lowest level'' of the world. The difference between matter and energy is only''wavelength'' and''wavelength''. The frequency¡¯ is different, and the magical power is most likely a kind of ¡°wave¡± with the most special nature. It permeates the entire universe and affects everything. Therefore, the interaction of many magical powers and matter becomes possible...What is this?!"

    "Look, I reminded you." Benjamin didn''t have the initial excitement at this time. Instead, he was still smiling and appeasing Morgan. There was a kind of "Although the poor Dao is dead but seeing fellow Daoist" in his smile It¡¯s so happy to die in the same pit" (though he shouldn¡¯t be able to think of such a subtle analogy), he poured another cup of tea, pushed it over and said kindly, "You should calm down, you Is much older than me."

    "You have calmed down at this time!" Morgan stared, and waved the journal subconsciously. "You have read it all? Can you accept this conclusion? Our entire material world should essentially originate from a certain origin point. ''A special tremor, the entire reality we perceive is very likely to be a very short orderly ripple in an infinite-scale shock. Magic is a wave, and matter is a wave. If you and me are flesh and blood people, if you take yourself If it is broken down indefinitely, then the most basic''unit'' is also trembling, and it may even''interfere'' with other substances at a specific wavelength and frequency! I have never heard such a ridiculous thing in my life!"

    "But you can''t falsify it, can you?" Benjamin opened his hands, "The logic of the whole article is self-consistent..."

    "Nonsense! It is of course self-consistent! It is a hypothesis derived from a limited number of phenomena and an''observation experience'' that no one can verify! Assume you understand? It doesn''t say it itself. I must be true, how can you tell me to falsify it?! Magic girl... Your Majesty the Emperor, of course it¡¯s okay to make assumptions, but you can¡¯t be so outrageous..."

    Morgan muttered with a wrinkled face, as if he was so upset when he saw an absurd "folk magic research article" appeared in such a professional journal that he did not notice his old friend next to him. The weird smile appeared on his face for a moment, and then he couldn''t help but flipped open the magazine, and quickly flipped to the end of the paper, while turning over and muttering: "I want to see what else is behind it... Ah! My goodness, can you see what this is?''This article does not need to cite any references'', Benjamin! A paper, he dared to write that way! Who does this author think he is? Does he think he is the source of all laws? I am the emperor''s majesty?!

    "No, I want to see who wrote this, and who actually allowed such a paper to pass, and it was published in "Magic Frontier". I must post an article to question the rigor of this paper..."

    The strict-natured old mage couldn¡¯t help complaining loudly. This was an instinctive resistance after seeing strangers break in and mess around in the field he loved. As he spoke, he turned the page to the end and was next to him. In Benjamin''s increasingly weird smile, his complaints stopped abruptly.

    Almost all the names of the big names and surnames he knows in the domestic magic and rune fields are hung on it.

    And before those names, there were still two names he didn''t even dare to think of.

    "Come on, have a cup of tea," Benjamin pushed forward the already cold tea, and said pleasantly, "I will go out for a duel later."

    "I''m going to a duel with you, right now, are you waiting to see my joke from just now?" Morgan finally reacted, staring at the old friend next to him, and then he suddenly became nervous again. He curled his neck and looked around, lowered his voice and asked cautiously, "I didn''t scold it too badly, right?"

    "Thank you for your upbringing from childhood. The lack of vocabulary in the field of swearing makes your performance not too outrageous," Benjamin shrugged. "And to be honest, I think this paper has the authors'' names It should be deliberate to put it at the end, but you and I don¡¯t have to scare yourself too much, we don¡¯t live under a high-handed and harsh monarch..."

    "No, it¡¯s not your Majesty¡¯s name that I¡¯m most nervous about...Although that also makes me nervous, I¡¯m more concerned about the other one," Morgan still lowered his voice subconsciously, as if he was afraid that he would accidentally say something Words will touch some indescribable power, "Did you notice? That name is''Milmina''..."

    "Perhaps it''s just a duplicate name?" Benjamin''s expression also had obvious hesitation for a moment, but he still shook his head and said, "Don''t think too much."

    "It''s not easy to rename this name...my old friend," Morgan whispered, "a countryman who has not read many books may still be able to name his own children such a name, but one can use it in " "Magic Frontiers" publishes this kind of paper, and at the same time can put those names at the end of the article, do you believe that she or her parents will not know which person''Milmina'' points to?"

    "...Don''t think too much, Morgan," Benjamin shook his head slightly, "The existence you mentioned has fallen."

    "Yes, it has fallen...but you and I have been in contact with the Theocracy Council''s projects, and you also know the role of the observatory...we know some ¡®truths¡¯."

    Listening to Morgan¡¯s vague remarks, Benjamin certainly knew what the old friend was referring to. He sighed softly and his eyes fell on the unfolded journal. The name that was very familiar to all wizards stirred. His gaze was silent for a long time before he whispered: "Have you ever been sad when you first heard about his fall?"

    "...Actually, it''s okay. I don''t think I am a devout believer, or that there are probably no devout magical believers in this world," Morgan sighed and shook his head. "But I still posted. I stayed for one night. I had never heard of that kind of thing. The first time I experienced it, I didn¡¯t know what to do at the time..."

    "I''m about the same as you," Benjamin poured himself a cup of tea, "but then... the theocracy was established. Just like you, I added a theocratic board to the lower level in addition to the normal public office. Started to get in touch with some news..."

    Morgan lowered his head and remained silent, only raised his fingers and gently brushed the pages of the printed book. After a few moments with his fingertips on a name, he suddenly said: "If this is really her, you say..."

    "...isn¡¯t this great?"

    The voice of the old friend was smiling, and this brisk emotion made Morgan raise his head somewhat unexpectedly.

    "We are very''close'' to her this time," Benjamin said with a smile, seeming to figure out something. "We could only pray to her before, but we couldn''t even hear the response. We worshiped a vain symbol, that symbol. But you can¡¯t explain anything, but now you have her''thoughts'' in your hand. What she is thinking, what she is studying, what she wants to discuss with us, are all written here clearly, and we can even take a look I can see that Ms. has a terrible grammar level. It is obviously the first time she has written something. It is very possible that her paper has been polished by someone..."

    "Hey, you are a little disrespectful to say that..."

    "Didn''t you say the same just now!"

    "...That''s true," Morgan murmured with a weird expression, his expression a little confused, "Indeed, after reading this article, my feelings for''that lady'' seem to be very strange... Learn and research these things like us? And she also asked our Majesty and Master Carmel to jointly name them..."

    Benjamin squeezed his eyes: "Then you still consider ¡®posting questions¡¯ now?"

    Morgan was stunned.

    But after a moment of sluggishness, the old mage, who came from the Royal Astrologer of Saint Sunil, seemed to be aroused by some fighting spirit. He opened his eyes and straightened his neck: "Write, why not write! You didn''t see the end of the article. Is there a paragraph written in bold font?'' This article only makes a rough guess about the bottom truth of our world, and should not be regarded as any kind of judgment or conclusion. All scholars who are interested in this are welcome to comment on this article. Questions and discussions on all the content put forward. On the academic road, any rigorous and reasonable voices of questioning do not have to bow to any authority. "There is no such sentence after ordinary papers. This is obviously left by your Majesty and''that lady'' on purpose. our!"

 Chapter 1300ï¼š Fell in!

    Morgan seemed to have been ignited with fighting spirit. This old scholar, who was born in the ranks of the old Anzu court mages, once thought that he was already a person who looked down on everything. The enthusiasm for facing new things has never faded. The last time he felt his enthusiasm was burning, it was just when the Palamel Observatory was just completed.

    At that time, for the first time, he observed the starry sky several times wider than before through the modern enchanted lens group and automatic calibration array. The new era recording equipment spit out real-time parameters from other astronomical observation points beside him. The imperial capital¡¯s greetings came from the communication terminal... When a whole era came, he was as excited as he is today.

    In all fairness, his resistance to the conjecture mentioned in that awkwardly grammatically naive essay was not as strong as his own, even though the content of the conjecture was too weird and seriously violated the common people¡¯s perception of the world. Knowing, but as an old scholar who has explored the mysteries of magic for most of his life, he knows that there are many "truths" in this world that are contrary to people''s intuitive perception, but then again...understanding is to understand, that set" The "unified fluctuation conjecture" argument is really outrageous, especially the "theoretical support" part, which is simply unacceptable for a rigorous and traditional scholar like Morgan.

    Relying only on the extended interpretation of the nature of magical fluctuations, on the guesswork of some phenomena, on the basis of an "observation result" that cannot be replicated by others without leaving any recorded traces, such a bold assumption is made about the cornerstone of the entire world. Although the entire conjecture was finally internally self-consistent, Morgan did not agree with many of the premises of this conjecture.

    Even if the person who proposed this set of conjectures is called "Milmina", it doesn''t work, plus the name of the emperor.

    "It seems that you don''t plan to fight with me anymore," Benjamin looked at the sudden high spirits of his old friend, with a smile on his face. He drank the last bit of cold tea in the cup and bowed his head again. Looking at the magazine spread out on the table, the corners of his mouth still couldn''t help but twitch. Obviously, this thing is still not very easy to accept for him, but he does not have the urge to immediately prepare to post a rebuttal like Morgan. He just shook his head and got up from the chair, "This thing makes me dizzy... You can continue to study here, I''m going to the lens array to adjust my brain."

    "I will go with you to study the content of this article, but I can''t study it in this short while," Morgan also got up and said, "The observation conditions in these two days have been very good, and we can just complete the investigation of Frost Sky. The re-determination of the sixteen dark-III stars in the surrounding area and the data brought from Saint-Sunil are too old. It is not a simple task to correct all the omissions and errors in it..."

    The two masters of astrology talked and walked towards the "focus platform" in the center of the rotunda, but at this moment, an assistant guarding the focus platform suddenly ran towards them. The young man had a face on his face. With a nervous and confused look: "Two masters, come and see that the image is suddenly a bit abnormal!"

    Benjamin and Morgan looked at each other subconsciously, and then quickly followed behind the assistant to the focal platform

    This so-called focus platform is actually the end observation device of the main lens group of the observatory. It is a perfect circular platform with a diameter of about three meters and is placed on the ground. The ground at the center of the platform is inlaid with a precision grinding and magic calibration. The artificial crystal is filled with a special alchemical solution, which can resonate with the lens group directly above and the rune array floating above the observatory, accurately projecting the starry sky observed by the main lens onto the surface of the crystal, while passing through the platform Some surrounding manipulating devices, the screen projected in the crystal can also be zoomed, recorded, or switched to the magical field of view.

    In essence, the functions and principles of this observing device are similar to those of the magic device used by the Royal Observatory of Saint-Sunil, but the sophisticated and efficient modern technology allows the lens group driven by the machine and the focus crystal powered by the magic net to be both. With far more stability and room for improvement, for Morgan, this thing is much better than the old antiques he used in the old king.

    He came to the edge of the platform and looked at the focus crystal embedded in the center of the platform and protected by a transparent shell. His assistant was standing in front of the control terminal on the side, adjusting the large, precise, and complicated device on the upper level of the observatory. , With the sound of machinery running and the buzzing of magical power flowing through the magical structure, the old mage saw dark ripples on the surface of the focus crystal, and the ripples gradually calmed down to the appearance of the night sky, with dots of light appearing. In the black curtain, however, around each star can be seen the blue phantom light, and the entire sky background seems to be covered with tiny but annoying, dim hair-like lines.

    "It suddenly became like this just now," another assistant said nervously. "At that time, Burkner and I were adjusting the projection arm of the magic filter. We wanted the filter to be superimposed on the main lens group. We cooperated like this. Many times, there was no problem, and there was no problem this time. The system is normal, all the robot arms are in the predetermined position and angle, and the rune array is not reporting errors, but the screen suddenly becomes like this, no matter how you adjust it, it¡¯s useless. ¡­"

    "You haven''t touched the main lens? Are there any mechanical bumps or slight scratches?" Benjamin frowned and asked very seriously.

    "No, we can be sure," the assistant hurriedly said, "In fact, the picture was normal for several seconds after the system was adjusted in place, and then no one moved it, it suddenly became like this..."

    "It''s weird..." Benjamin furrowed his brows and turned to look at Morgan. "I have never seen this kind of malfunction before. If the lens group is damaged, the problem on the screen should not cover the entire crystal evenly, if it is an intangible filter. The rune array should go to the police... do you want to check it on the dome?"

    Morgan frowned from the beginning and said nothing, until Benjamin''s voice fell, the old mage thoughtfully raised his head to look at the open roof above the observatory, and then he paused slightly. The whole body soared into the air, flying in the direction of the huge lens device.

    However, after a short time, the old mage flew outside the roof. He floated in the cold night sky and scanned the lenses, crystals, rune substrates supported by the robotic arms, and the translucent layer covering the entire equipment. Barrier, and soon Benjamin also flew out of the observatory, floating beside Morgan in the sky.

    "What''s the matter, is there anything wrong with it?" Benjamin asked casually while looking at the device below.

    "There is no problem with the lens," Morgan said in a deep voice, and then slowly raised his head to look to the sky. In the clear and deep night, the sky was full of stars, "There is a problem with the sky."

    "Sky!?" Benjamin was taken aback, but he looked up at the sky, only to see the usual twinkling stars, "What''s the problem with the sky?"

    "Magic vision," Morgan reminded in a low voice. At the same time, a layer of light blue gleam had appeared in his eyes. The old mage raised his head and slowly scanned the clear and cloudless night, and in his pair of blessings In the magical special eyes, a hazy layer of thick "cloud net" as if formed by countless criss-crossing mists is covering the sky above the earth, and those hazy and illusory rays of light show a very shallow and light blue. The color is completely invisible in the eyes of ordinary people, and even the mages must have extremely keen observation ability to see them vaguely.

    Benjamin also switched to the magical horizon under the reminder of Morgan. After carefully identifying for a long time, he finally noticed the things floating in the sky, which surprised him: "What is that?! Is there some kind of huge structure among the stars? ?"

    "No, it''s in our atmosphere... Look carefully, it passed through the top of the mountain on the west side," Morgan said solemnly. "These things seem to rise from the depths of the earth and float in the air. They interfere. Our astronomical equipment..."

    Benjamin blinked vigorously and murmured as he tried to see more clearly: "This thing looks really evil, and I have never seen it in my life...Should we report this to the imperial capital?"

    "Of course you have to report, and it''s standing..." Morgan said, but just halfway through his words, the hazy and floating nets of clouds in the sky suddenly disappeared, as if shattered from a dream, leaving no trace.

    The old mage subconsciously rubbed his eyes and scanned the night sky over and over with his eyes filled with magical brilliance. However, apart from restoring the clear night sky and the sky full of stars, he could no longer find the "foreign objects" he had just seen.

    A broadcasting device near the roof of the observatory rang, and the voice of one of the assistants heard from it: "Two masters, the picture is back to normal! Did you fix the lens set?"

    Benjamin and Morgan looked at each other and they didn''t do anything yet.

    ¡­

    "I didn''t do anything! I just fished something here every day!" The siren with long lavender hair floats in the sea water condensed by pure water elements, while waving the light wave in his hand. He hurriedly said to the officer who came to inspect the situation, "I didn''t know that this thing would suddenly change its flow, and it hurt a passing element lord!"

    "I can testify," said Vera, the sentinel with long blue hair, raising the tip of her tail. "Croline is the number one''square salvager'' here, and she has fished out six squares so far. Up!"

    "You weren''t allowed to prove this!" When she heard it, Coroline stared at her comrade-in-arms, "I want you to testify that these flowing ¡®dark blue pulses¡¯ were not crooked by me!"

    "Oh, then I dare not say," Vera waved her hand when she heard this, "I don''t understand this."

    "you¡­"

    "It''s okay, it''s okay." A "Haiyuan Commander" who came to inspect the situation couldn''t help but interrupted the two noisy sentries in front of him with a headache. This one wore a close-fitting alloy armor and kept neat. The short-haired mermaid siren was personally assigned by Queen Pettia. The mission was to investigate a sudden injury incident near the Boundless Sea Outpost.

    It is said that a dark blue vein near this outpost suddenly changed. The drastically changed energy stream severely injured a lord of the water element passing by. The victim believed that this was related to the fact that the sea monster sentinel stationed there often came from The "salvage" of things in the pulse is related, and in order to avoid this intensifying the relationship between the sea monster and the local water element, the queen sent her to investigate the situation and mediate.

    Feeling that the somewhat big-headed Commander of Sea Abyss turned her head and glanced not far away, she saw that the unlucky water elemental lord was still floating in the sea. His huge elemental body was almost broken in half from the middle, and the swirling body of the lower body was reflected in Still trying to twist and try to blend with the upper body, but no matter how you look at it, it is already difficult to keep the sight of Commander Haiyuan. The lord of the water element immediately turned his head, and the vague face of his head showed a vicious look. He looked like, but apart from this vicious look, he couldn''t take any action, a look that he dared to speak but couldn''t beat him.

    And beside this elemental lord, there were also many elemental guards who dared to be angry but couldn''t be beaten by words, as well as more lower water elements who were neither afraid to be angry nor spoken but unable to beat them.

    Commander Haiyuan looked in another direction. It was a huge blue light stream that emitted a faint blue light in the depths of the sea, flowing like a rushing river. It was the culprit of this incident. The "dark blue pulse" near the outpost is said to be the biggest fun of the soldiers in the outpost every day is to salvage the black square in this pulse, and now it suddenly changed for some reason. The water elements living nearby took This matter was suspected by the sea monster... and it was reasonable.

    But Commander Haiyuan believed that this might not be the responsibility of the two sentinels in front of him.

    They didn''t have the ability to interfere with the operation of the "planetary power system" of Deep Blue Netway, the unlucky water elemental lord not far away, I am afraid he knew this too.

    "I heard you say that there were other changes when the flow of this pulse changed before?" The commander thought, turning his head to look at the sentinel named Coroline, "Is it split?"

    "Yes, a lot of small tributaries suddenly spread from the main trunk, all the way through the sea, I don''t know where it spread to," Coroline said as he recalled, "but it only lasted less than half an hour. Soon those tributaries disappeared, but the remaining''main trunk'' is still the same after the flow changes."

    "Suddenly split into many tributaries... and then disappeared..." The Sea Abyss Commander frowned and muttered, "I don''t know if the Deep Sea Witches can study anything."

    Then she looked at Coroline and asked curiously: "You usually salvage the most ¡®square¡¯ from this vein, how do you do it?"

    Although she did not think that Coroline was the cause of the change in this pulse, the necessary inquiry still had to be made, and she had to adopt an investigative attitude.

    "Oh, it''s easy," Coroline immediately showed a triumphant smile. She raised the light wave warblade in her hand and said while demonstrating, "I will use this, and I will guard it in advance and wait and see. Hit it when something comes, like this"

    She waved her hand vigorously, piercing the light wave warblade into the deep blue pulse stream, and stirred it twice: "Special Jane..."

    A swift black shadow suddenly appeared in the rushing blue light stream, and Coroline was enthusiastically explaining her unique trick, so that she did not notice that the appearance of the thing was accompanied by a loud noise, and the black object was solid. When she hit the war blade in Coroline''s hands, the sudden huge impact prevented her from taking advantage of the trend as usual, but directly destroyed her balance in the water.

    Accompanied by an exclamation, the purple-haired Kraken who was still excited the previous second fell into the turbulent blue light stream!

 Chapter 1301ï¼š Awakened Sky Fortress

    "Oh mom!"

    The last words that Sea-Monster Coroline left to her comrades and officers was such an exclamation. In the next second, her figure was engulfed and swallowed by that powerful torrent of energy, and quickly turned into one of them. The streamer flew to the distance, but the commander of Sea Abyss and Sentinel Vera beside him couldn''t even react, and it was too late to reach out to stop them.

    Not far away, the Water Elemental Lord, who was floating in the sea trying to heal his body, just saw this scene. This huge elemental giant quickly rushed to the "downstream" of the blue vein, where the elemental power was flooded. In the boundless sea, his speed is almost like a flash of lightning-but still cannot match the speed of the deep blue torrent. The element lord only had time to get his arm out, and the blue and purple figure representing Coroline in the torrent has completely disappeared from everyone¡¯s sight. in.

    The scene calmed down, and the sudden change made the Kraken and the water elements near the Deep Blue Vessel do not know what to do for a while. In the end, Vera was the first to speak: "...I think she is already dead inside."

    "Not necessarily, she didn''t seem to be''melted'' after jumping in," Commander Haiyuan touched his chin and analyzed, "Our life form is relatively inactive to the magical environment of this world, so maybe she wants to be in it. It takes a while to hang up..."

    Vera shrugged: "Anyway, sooner or later, I will go to the outpost to adjust the shift of the next guard."

    At this time, the element lord who was like a liquid giant also slowly swam over. The huge lord looked at the location where Coroline had fallen with a sluggish expression. It took a long time before he muttered to himself: "She too I don¡¯t want to jump in... Actually, I just want to ask for an explanation. If there is no explanation, there is no explanation..."

    "...I don''t think she jumped in deliberately..." Vera said with an awkward expression, and then suddenly noticed that the element lord seemed to have only one upper body floating in the sea, and was shocked, "Ah, your lower body What?"

    The Lord of the Water Elemental was taken aback for a moment. He turned his head and glanced at the place where he had just rushed out, only to see a pure water vortex filled with faint blue light slowly dissipating in the boundless sea, and his expression of frustration and regret appeared on him. On the hazy face: "Ah... I forgot to bring it when I rushed out."

    "Don''t be too sad," Commander Haiyuan couldn''t help but stepped forward and patted the arm of the Lord of the Water Elemental. This time we will look back and investigate, but before that, we can help you heal the "wound"-if you can trust our Kraken''s technology, there will be an element reorganization matrix at the outpost, and we are usually not careful. If you are seriously injured but don¡¯t plan to die, you will use it to heal your wounds. The native water element can also be used..."

    Obviously a companion was involved in the deep blue veins just now, but the two sea monsters in front of him were extremely calm. This reaction made the younger water elemental lord at the scene quite uncomfortable. He couldn''t help but think about it. Some records of the "Elemental War" that year reminded me of what those ancient element lords had told me, and I couldn''t help but feel a little stunned: this group of starry visitors, called "drawers"... it turned out to be a terrifying species.

    Then he involuntarily raised his head again, and saw the shadow floating on the distant sea. It was an outpost built by the sea monsters. Usually the nearby water elements would go around that place as much as possible, but as an element Lord, he didn''t have much fear of that thing, he was just a little skeptical: "Your technology... can also be used with pure water elements like ours? Will there be any sequelae?"

    "Of course not," Commander Haiyuan suddenly patted his chest proudly, "We are the same as you, everyone is the water element-come and come, you are welcome, I will introduce you to our medical technology... That''s right. Vera, first go to the communication station and report to it. It is said that Coroline was swept away by the dark blue veins, and maybe she will die back some time, so that the sisters who stayed behind Antaweien have time to go to the assembly point to recycle. ¡­"

    Vera waved her hand to show that she knew. With a flick of her tail, she swam in the direction of the outpost. The Lord of the Water Elemental couldn''t help but sighed: "Oh, although I''ve heard it a long time ago, I still have to say it after seeing it with my own eyes... Your lifestyle is really different."

    ¡­

    On the north side of the Dark Mountains, west of Cecil City, among the giant engineering facilities hidden by the undulating mountains and the outer jungle, Gawain, who came to inspect the situation in person, is standing on a high platform overlooking the entire assembly yard. Rebecca was standing not far from him, intently checking the parameters just submitted by his assistants.

    In the vast assembly field under their feet, the high-power magic spar lamp makes everything brightly lit. A huge steel structure is lying quietly in countless support modules and construction frames. The main part of the steel structure Part of it has now been almost completely completed, and its outline is roughly a slightly elongated hexagon. The energy array, power ridge, anti-gravity engine group and various weapons, control, housing, and protective facilities that were originally like bones and internal organs are all It has been properly wrapped in layers of cabin shells, and now only its neat and orderly "deck building" can be seen from above, as well as the large weapon bunker distributed on every sharp corner.

    Gawain cast his gaze into the distance, seeing bright flashes constantly coming from the edge of the magnificent "deck", and there were ant-like construction workers and machinery busy in those areas: the wizards were welding this area. The last part of the edge of the sky fortress is armored, and a solid alloy shell is installed for the last exposed biological nerve tube bundle. After their work is completed, this amazing "fortress" can be considered basically complete.

    Yes, it is basically complete-everything here is just the main structure of the aerospace fortress, which can only ensure that it has basic flight and combat capabilities, and many auxiliary equipment, such as detection arrays, air data centers, alchemical synthesis factories and other facilities are still far away It is far from finished. According to Rebecca''s original plan, it will take at least one or two years for these things to be installed in the corresponding compartments. However, the situation does not allow it... Gawain can only urge this fortress to complete a prototype as soon as possible.

    Those things that won''t fit for a while...It''s really impossible to wait until the sky fortress is lifted into the sky while performing tasks while slowly assembling them in the sky.

    Gawain''s gaze moved slowly on the wide deck below, sighing the scale and momentum of this thing in his heart, but the majestic posture of the "sentinel ship" came to his mind uncontrollably for a moment. After the comparison, he still couldn''t help sighing: The gap between the two is still a bit big...

    Rebecca noticed Gawain''s sigh, but she didn''t know what her ancestor was thinking, she just tilted her head curiously: "My ancestor, why are you sighing? Are you still not satisfied with the current progress?"

    "No, I just thought of something else... The progress here has far exceeded my expectations," Gawain shook his head, and did not explain anything in detail to Rebecca. Then he glanced at the Monet terminal behind Rebecca and asked casually. Said, "How is the control center?"

    "The last round of wake-up test has just been conducted, and the state is already very good," Rebecca immediately showed a happy and proud expression on her face, her eyes gleaming like a child showing off the full score test paper, "You want to talk to''it ''Say hello?"

    "Is it ready to say hello?" Gawain was a little surprised. Then he raised his head and glanced at the sky above the assembly yard. The gray "rock dome" covered everything in his vision like a high sky, but he knew that now That giant sun should have almost risen to the highest point in the sky, it¡¯s almost noon now, "Indeed, the time is almost up... Rebecca, help me get the picture of the control center, let me have a fight with''it'' call."

    "Okay, my ancestor." Rebecca immediately nodded happily, then turned around and quickly operated a few times on the magic net terminal. The holographic image floating above the terminal quickly expanded and brightened, and soon It became a large projection floating above the platform with a diameter of almost two meters. The scene in the projection jittered twice, and then quickly became clear.

    Gao Wen saw a brightly lit hall presented in the projection. Busy technicians can be seen walking between the nerve nodes and recording parameters throughout the hall. In the center of the hall, there is a set of extraordinarily crawling quietly. The huge device is composed of one large, two small, three hemispherical metal main bodies and a set of large and complicated bases. A large number of intricate structures, like pipes or cables, are spread around the base and behind the main body. They are submerged into the floor below and the roof above, and there seems to be a slight flow of light inside.

    In the next second, the hemispherical shell of the upper half of the huge device slowly opened, and as the metal shielding layer slowly lowered, the crystal container inside appeared to Gawain, one large, two small and three hemispherical crystal containers. The middle is filled with a translucent thin solution. The large container in the center is immersed in a huge biomass brain that is taller than a human. The two containers next to it are empty at the moment.

    Around this set of wetware devices, you can also see many immersion chambers that are on standby, and of course those immersion chambers are also empty at this time.

    Gawain looked at the various things presented in the holographic projection in front of him, and subconsciously glanced sideways at the silent fortress under the platform¡ªthe scene he saw was exactly in the control hall at the core of the fortress. scene.

    This fortress is alive. It has a living brain and a nervous system that spreads over the whole body and is more than a hundred kilometers long. Every engine and every turret is wrapped with nerve endings. It can even feel the flight. The breeze passing over the deck while in the air can feel the footsteps of the fleet members as they walk on the deck, and the team that controls it can even lie in the immersion cabin (if required by the battle situation) when commanding the fortress, through neural synchronization Come to accurately and quickly exchange opinions and convey instructions with the "host" of this fortress.

    Part of this technology comes from the legacy of the Society of the End of All Things, part from the accumulation of the Eternal Sleeper over hundreds of years, and part from the "Seat of Domination" of the Silver Spirit.

    "Hello, honorable Majesty the Emperor," a neutral, synthesized voice came from the magic net terminal. At the same time, Gawain saw a floating around the synthetic brain immersed in the hemispherical container. Strings of grunting bubbles, "I''m glad-this is the first time I have seen you, and it''s nice to see you for the first time."

    "Hello, Earthly Dawn," Gawain nodded and said, he felt a little strange-he knew that these synthetic brains cultivated from the giant trees of Thorin or biochemical factories had certain thinking ability and virtual personality, and he also knew that psionic singers, Wetware technicians can communicate with these brains, but for himself, this is the first time he has talked with a synthetic brain. This feeling is a bit strange, "How does it feel to wake up?"

    "Very good," the synthetic brain in the holographic projection replied immediately, "I have been able to feel all my engines and deck buildings, as well as the temperature of each cabin and the operation of the underlying mechanical area. The technicians are very nervous about me. The connection is perfect-and the biomass solution here is also very comfortable."

    The synthetic brain¡¯s response was smooth and natural, which was somewhat beyond Gawain¡¯s expectations. Although it could not be compared with the iron man mental technology of the Gondor Empire that was almost indistinguishable from humans, these ¡°synthetic brains¡± created by Bertila "Obviously it is the top level among the various "artificial mind" technologies of the Loren countries in this era.

    Rebecca next to him has been curiously staring at the two empty containers on both sides of the wetware host in the holographic projection. At this time, he suddenly asked: "Where are your two accessory brains? I remember your two. The accessory brain has been installed a long time ago..."

    As soon as her voice fell, the voice of Synthetic Brain came from the Monet terminal: "The left accessory brain is helping in the kitchen, and the right accessory brain is lifting iron in the gym. The system load is very low in the parked state, in order to prevent the synthetic brain generators. Qualitative decline, we take turns on duty."

    Gao Wen: "...It''s okay."

    It is not the first time that he has dealt with the "synthetic brain" created by Bertila. He has also learned about the trial operation reports of synthetic brain systems submitted by factories, laboratories, and data management departments from various channels. I''m not unfamiliar with the special operation and maintenance methods of these "biological computers", so although I think this is a bit weird at the moment, I still accept it smoothly.

    Overclocking depends on jelly beans to maintain the gym. This is the normal use process of the alien¡¯s characteristic biomass computer, and I have to taste it.

    He shook his head, shaken off the spitting thoughts in his mind, and then raised his head and glanced at the gray "rock" ceiling.

    "The Earthly Dawn, your main body has been completed, although it is not yet time for the official flight, but...do you want to bask in the sun?"

    "Baking in the sun?" Synthetic Brain said questioning words in a tone with almost no emotional fluctuations, "Can you?"

    "Of course," Gawain laughed, "this is part of the process."

    "Understood, I want to bask in the sun," Synthetic Brain replied immediately, "The''mother tree'' engraved the''happy of photosynthesis'' in the memory of every''brain''. She told us that being in the sun will bring benefits. The excitement-I want to experience the feeling of the sun on the deck."

    "...Bertilla engraved everything into your memory..." Gawain couldn''t help but tremble, then turned to Rebecca on the side, "OK, turn off the projection, open the canopy, and let the sun shine in here. ."

 Chapter 1302ï¼š Tremor

    The main construction of the sky fortress "Earth Dawn" has been carried out to the final step, and according to the initial process, this assembly yard hidden between the mountains and dense forests finally reached the moment when it could see the sun.

    Hearing Gawain''s instructions, Rebecca turned on a device next to the Monet terminal. With a sudden buzzing sound throughout the "cave", her voice echoed in the sky above the assembly yard: "Each The unit noticed that the''sky curtain'' is about to open, and the work area personnel will suspend construction and wait for the environment to adapt-the dome projection will close after ten seconds."

    Rebecca¡¯s pleasant and energetic voice echoed over the entire field, and as her voice fell, a series of magic relay devices activated, deactivated, and switched clicks came from many hidden corners, and The sound of mechanical devices moving and running sounded in the distance. Gao Wen raised his head and saw that many steel support beams fixed near the gray dome directly above were slowly moving to the side, and a large number of lighting devices also changed accordingly. With the changes in the mechanical structure, the "rock dome" covering the entire assembly field suddenly flickered after a short delay.

    A stream of white light appeared on the ceiling from dark to bright. The top of the cave that was originally integrated was divided into hundreds of square grids of the same size by these light streams, and then these grids began to gradually become transparent in the flicker. , In the next second, blocks of "black rock formations" disappeared out of thin air, the holographic projection that formed the dome disappeared, and a brilliant and broad sky appeared above the assembly yard!

    Outside the dome, the sun is just right, and thin clouds are dotting the clear winter sky. After the sky screen disappears, the protective barrier above the assembly site is temporarily closed. The cold and fresh air from the outside blows into the valley, and there is The snow that fell from nearby mountain peaks was spilt down-this bright sky shines on the main body of Project 115 for the first time. After a while, Gawain heard the control of the Earthly Dawn coming from the magic net terminal next to it. The main brain exclaimed: "Oh! Sunshine¡ª"

    "Although I imagined this moment before..." Rebecca looked up at the sky, even if she herself was one of the chief designers here, she couldn''t help but sigh at this moment, "But when she saw it with her own eyes, she still felt that it was true. It''s spectacular..."

    Gao Wen didn''t speak for a while, he just looked at the scene in front of him with satisfaction, with a long, admiring smile on his face.

    Yes, there is actually no "rock dome" above the entire assembly yard of Project 115. Although the engineers did use various explosives and large machinery to "dig" for a long time to prepare the site, in fact they just widened it. Instead of the original valley here, what has been shrouded in the assembly yard for a long time... is actually a layer of holographic projection made of a large crystal matrix.

    Rebecca and her technical team used hundreds of projection devices to create an extra mountain out of thin air beyond the northwest ridge of the Dark Mountain, and maintained this illusion to this day!

    In this way, after the "Earth Dawn" is completely completed, only need to close the shield and projection above the valley, remove the high-altitude lighting mechanism, and the entire sky fortress can be directly lifted into the sky!

    In addition, even if the "Earth Dawn" as the core target of the project is not considered, the holographic projection array covering the valley itself is also a very valuable experimental technology, although its basic unit is not complicated. In this world, fake and real magic illusions have been used by mages for thousands of years in antique craftsmanship, but hundreds of small phantom units are combined and superimposed to create a joint projection of such a large scale, and let them Stable operation for such a long time is an unprecedented thing-this thing can be used in the concealed project of Project 115 today, and it can be expanded and transformed into prototypes of many practical equipment on the battlefield in the future.

    The vast deck of the sky fortress "Earth Dawn" is bathed in the brilliant sky, and the brilliance of the huge sun draws a bright and dark silhouette between its blue and white armor belt and the superstructure. , Its main control brain floats in the main wetware container located in the core compartment of the fortress, and its countless nerve fibers are all over the steel body, and the sensing points distributed throughout the upper deck send sunlight back to it. The touch with the wind-warm, bright, fresh and comfortable.

    The only pity is that the deck made of steel cannot undergo photosynthesis.

    "Before the next system adjustment, the sky curtain will continue to open for three days and three nights. During this process, we will test the environmental adaptation and visual function of the sky fortress," Rebecca said, "The Earthly Dawn, you can During this process, experience the sunlight and stars, as well as the wind in nature-then we will close the dome here again, and wait until the next time it opens again, it''s time for you to really take off."

    The neutral synthesized voice of the main brain of the fortress came from the Monet terminal immediately: "Yes, His Highness the Creator Rebecca, I am very much looking forward to that day..."

    At this moment, a low buzzing sound suddenly came from the sky, interrupting the sound of the Earthly Dawn, and also attracted Gawain¡¯s attention. The latter subconsciously raised his head and looked in the direction of the sound. There is a huge, roughly hexagonal shadow rising from the dense forest on the side of the mountain wall, slowly moving to the northeast in the sun, several large and small anti-gravity rings floating at the bottom of the shadow, The scattered light particles formed a hazy trajectory in the sky.

    The hexagonal flying device is obviously several times smaller than the "Earth Dawn" in scale, but it is still much larger than any kind of Dragoon aircraft currently in service, and its chassis structure is also obvious. It''s very simple. You can''t see any pre-installed weapon stations or protective mechanisms, but there are a lot of large connectors like blank interfaces reserved on the edge-the whole is like some kind of simple structure but durable high-power general-purpose chassis.

    It flew over, as if it was only undergoing a short-range test. After a while, it slowly landed somewhere in the north of Base 115, which was already out of sight of Gao Wen and others.

    "That is our universal aerial platform''Gorgon Type I''," Rebecca laughed happily, and said to Gawain with a hint of pride, "The project that Marin Leslie is in charge of, we have been in charge a while ago. The prototype test has been completed, and now it is testing whether the mass-production framework produced by Factory No. 2 is qualified-it seems that the situation is not bad. If the parameters are all up to standard, it can be delivered to the First Army and the Holy Light Brotherhood for use."

    "So fast?" Gawain looked at Rebecca with some surprise, "I remember not long ago you were arguing with Heidi about the budget of the general aerial platform..."

    "Of course it''s fast. That thing is much simpler than the structure of the Sky Fortress," Rebecca waved his hand. "Basically, it is a strong enough base frame with several high-power anti-gravity engines welded on it, and then the chassis Just lay a nervous system in it, and then give it a brain. Don¡¯t worry about the deadly engine interference like the sky fortress, the power spine can also be directly used in the factory¡¯s general-purpose model, even the magic net array is directly used in the winter The downgraded version of the No. 2 energy group¡ªanyway, its role in a practical environment depends on the ¡°building¡± on its back. As a carrier chassis, it can fly steadily and provide enough energy output ports. ¡­"

    Speaking of this, she paused, and added: ¡°In fact, its structure is so simple that the prototype is directly welded with parts purchased from the spare parts warehouses of several factories. Don¡¯t say anything about that day. The child really flew-although he fell into the mountains soon...so I asked my aunt to add an extra budget."

    Gao Wen was stunned when he listened to the side, especially when he heard that they had pulled a bunch of spare parts from the factory¡¯s junk and welded a "prototype", even though he and Rebecca also mentioned when discussing the concept of "universal aerial platform", it is a kind of inferior to the aerospace fortress, degraded, cheap, and fast, but he did not expect Rebecca''s subordinates. The technical directors are more reckless than her imperial steel ball...

    At this moment, the sound of the Earthly Dawn controlling the mastermind came from the nearby magic net terminal-several monitors on the upper layer of this sky fortress were still staring at the location where the "Gorgon Type I" landed just now. There was a hint of envy in his voice: "It''s great, Your Highness Rebecca, is that the''sister'' you mentioned to me? It has flown so well...I haven''t taken off yet."

    "Be patient," Rebecca glanced at the brain floating in the biomass solution in the holographic projection. "Your lift-off is not a trivial matter-once the aerospace fortress lifts off, unless it encounters special circumstances, otherwise In the next ten years or even decades, it may not land again. Your supplies, maintenance, and even reconstruction will be completed in the air. At that time, you might still miss the feeling of being stuck on the ground."

    The voice of the Earthly Dawn was silent for a few seconds before it sounded: "...I don''t know how to imagine that scene, but I will remain patient, creator."

    The corners of Rebecca''s mouth curled up, and she seemed to want to say something more, but at this moment, a rapid buzzing sound suddenly came from the magic net terminal, and an emergency call signal from Cecil City Emerge in the center of the holographic projection.

    The expression on Gawain''s face instantly became serious, and Rebecca immediately stepped forward to connect to the communication. The light and shadow on the holographic projection changed, and Hetty''s face appeared at the forefront of the screen.

    "Ancestor," she quickly focused her gaze on Gawain, and said in a quick tone, "Every place reports anomalous phenomena-several observatories and observing units at home and abroad have observed unknown disturbances in the atmosphere. I have transmitted relevant details to 115. In the data communication room of the base, please check it out as soon as possible!"

    Gawain and Rebecca looked at each other immediately, and the latter reacted quickly this time: "You can go ahead and watch it here."

    Gao Wen nodded, turned around and left the high platform without saying anything. After a few seconds, his figure turned into a stream of light and flew to the office building of the experimental base in a flash.

    However, after a short time, Gao Wen arrived at the office of Rebecca in the 115 engineering base, and the staff of the base had sorted out the data transmitted from the data communication room and sent it to the desk.

    Looking at the contents described in those materials and some pictures that had been "taken down" by magic techniques, his brows frowned a little bit.

    The Monet terminal on the side lit up, and Heidi''s figure appeared in front of Gao Wen: "Ancestor, have you seen these materials?"

    "I saw it," Gao Wen raised his head and said in a deep voice, "Which was the first to report?"

    "The Palamel Observatory first observed the anomaly and reported it as soon as possible. Subsequently, the Observatory of Saint Sunil, the Magic Monitoring Station of Winter Fort in the north, and the Magic Hub of Ten Forest City successively reported that similar''interferences'' were detected. ," Heidi said hurriedly. Her words corresponded to the information in Gawain''s hands one by one. "We immediately launched an investigation on this and issued relevant warnings to the outside world. Then we received a message from Typhon and Silver Empire. Many qualified observing units in their country have also discovered anomalies..."

    Gao Wen nodded slightly as he listened: In order to deal with the endless and mysterious threats in this world, the Community Alliance formulated many "joint agreements" involving astronomical observations, magic monitoring, and early warning of visions. When member states find a suspicious "exceptional warning sign", they will issue a warning to the alliance countries, and now it seems...this set of mechanisms has really worked.

    "We are not alone in observing similar''disturbance''. Its distribution ranges from the northernmost part of the Loren continent to the southernmost Silver Empire, and it happens almost everywhere at the same time," Gao Wen frowned, thinking while lowering it. Sheng said, "It was the observatory that first discovered the problem. When they were observing the starry sky, they saw that the sky was full of interference and noise, but it was not only the astronomy department that reported the situation later..."

    "Yes, multiple magic monitoring stations and magic net hub stations have found interference in the atmosphere," Heti nodded and said, "At present, it is basically possible to rule out the possibility that the problem occurs in outer space-interference occurs in our atmosphere. And it is very likely that it will not exceed the steady-state boundary."

    Gao Wen thoughtfully: "The steady state horizon...is there more detailed data?"

    Heidi shook her head: "Unfortunately, the duration of the interference is very short. Almost all departments that detect the interference have no time to leave the regular data recorded by the normally-on device. Before they have time to activate the special equipment or send high-end extraordinary people to do it. Before targeted records, the energy permeating the atmosphere disappeared. The most valuable piece of information at present is only a report from the Silver Empire Astrologer Association¡ªGreat Astrologer Verania was in the clouds near the steady-state horizon at the time. After collecting high-altitude magic data, when she noticed the changes in the magic in the atmosphere, she quickly carried out a super long-distance perception¡ªfinally confirmed that the interference was not only limited to the continents, but even spread to the ocean indefinitely, and spread to her as a legendary powerhouse. Beyond the limits of perception."

    "...So this is likely to be a global phenomenon."

    "Yes, scholars from various countries currently suspect that this is a global phenomenon, and it is most likely the result of the combined action of the atmosphere and the energy field on the earth''s surface... Wait a minute."

    Heidi stopped suddenly and turned to look in a direction outside the screen. It seemed that a new piece of information suddenly appeared in front of her. After a while, she turned to Gawain, and her expression became more solemn than before.

    "Ancestor, there is news from Antavien that the deep blue network channel has undergone abnormal changes... The occurrence and end times are consistent with the time when''intraatmospheric interference'' was observed in various places."

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1303ï¼š high tide

    In the endless sea shaped by the element of water, the current is surging, and a powerful wave is brewing and forming in the depths of the sea, and it quickly stabilizes as a woman.

    The siren queen Petia swung her fish tail, accompanied by the guards and the deep sea witches, to the vicinity of the "dark blue veins" rushing like a river, her eyebrows were slightly raised, and she asked the commander of the abyss next to her. : "Sentinel Coroline fell from here?"

    "Yes, Your Majesty," Commander Haiyuan bowed in response, "It was an accident that a very fast cube suddenly appeared in the pulse flow. Coroline didn''t pay attention. After being hit by the war blade, she lost her balance... "

    "Your Majesty the Queen!" The sentinel Vera on the side couldn''t help stepping forward, "Croline hasn''t gone back to death yet?"

    "We haven''t found her at the assembly point yet. We don''t rule out the possibility that she was washed too far and reborn in other waters on this planet." Petia shook her head slowly, "But no matter what, she can''t do without this. This planet can always come back."

    The voice of the master of the deep sea fell, and a huge giant swam from the side. It was the lord of the water element who had just finished healing at the outpost. He stopped at a distance from Petia and brought With a little awe and vigilance, I looked at this "out-of-town water element boss" in front of me: "The big extractor, so what happened here?"

    "We suspect that the guys who threw things in the deep blue nets have already started," Petia said lightly. "This may be a test, or it may be an inevitable change that occurs after the number of cubes exceeds a certain critical point... anyway. , We have sent a warning to our allies, and hope that there will not be too many out-of-control situations..."

    The lord of the water element on the side heard this and suddenly couldn¡¯t help but roll his eyes to avoid too much out of control. Is there anything on this planet that is more ¡°out of control¡± than these sea monsters? !

    ...

    The cold wind roared, the dust flew, the air was filled with the pungent smell after the powerful magic power interacted with the air, a little bit of weakening sun was seeping out between the thick and dirty clouds, and the thin sky covered the undulating mountains in the distance. The edge was as dazzling as a piece of dried blood, while in the deep valley of the valley, Ferna and Leylna sisters were standing on the observation platform beside the deep blue fissure, frowning without saying a word.

    "The runestone we just dropped yesterday has lost contact again," the rustle of roots across the rock sounded, and the tall and withered face of the Grand Master Borken came up from the side with a hoarse and gloomy voice, "almost There will be a runestone "disconnected" every four times, and they are basically concentrated in two or three specific node intervals..."

    "This shows that there is a problem with a dark blue vein flowing out," Ferna interrupted before the other party finished speaking, "That pulse may have passed through an extremely unstable boundary, or...something is actively intercepting it. And destroy the''foreign body'' in that vein."

    Borken''s tawny eyes stared at the elven twins, and said gloomily, "Is there still something in this world that you don''t understand?"

    "Humph," Leerna snorted, "omniscience and omnipotence is a stupid concept. We just know a little bit more than you know in most areas. Don''t care about the runestones that are out of touch. For the time being, stop talking to those who have problems. The node interval continues to be delivered, and we still have many alternative routes..."

    "Compared to those stones that have lost contact, what is more important is the''test'' we just completed," Ferna continued. "Yesterday, we relied on the existing control nodes to carry out a low-power''release'', big Your Excellency, you have witnessed the energy fields permeating the entire atmosphere with your own eyes. Now you should no longer doubt the knowledge we impart."

    "Our theoretical model is valid. It is obvious, Grand Master." Lena stared into Borken''s eyes. "The controlled dark blue network can be used to create a''paradise barrier'' covering the entire planet. It is selected. The evolving people can get permanent shelter within the barrier, there will never be another demonic wave, and there will be no more gods. An eternal and safe world, as we promised at the beginning."

    "...I hope," Borken stared at Lena''s eyes with those dark brown eyes, "but don''t forget that the energy field created in yesterday''s test is far from the standard, we The runestones put in are far from enough, and the deep blue network is not as easy to''domestic'' as you promised. This planet is resisting our control, and we still have to face the dilemma of''missing'' runestones one after another."

    "Be patient, my grandmaster, it takes patience to do big things," Ferna smiled and said unhurriedly. "You have been waiting here for hundreds of years, haven''t you? You have been watching patiently. How your stupid and short-sighted compatriots suffered terrible failures because of being too impatient, you do not want to go back to their old ways...

    Borken snorted, as if he wanted to say something more, but just as he was about to speak, a strange and carefree young female voice suddenly heard from not far away: "What are you talking about?"

    The elven twins and the leader of the tree man on the platform were taken aback for a moment, and then the three pairs of eyes suddenly turned to the direction of the sound. In the next second, even the leader of the cultist and the "sentinel" who broke into the world could not control themselves. They saw the rippling water flowing in the dark blue crack not far below their feet, and a female figure appeared in the magical veins that originally had no entity. She had a pale face. Long purple hair, wearing a peculiar body armor that no one has ever seen on land, holding a war blade like a trident and a spear in her hand, her skin is full of blue light, and her eyes are full Curiously looked at the direction of the high platform.

    "What did you just say?" Noting that the strange figures in front of him were just staring in a daze without answering their own meanings, they were dizzy in the dark blue veins, and finally found an exit to crawl out of Corolin couldn''t bear it. I asked again, "What does it mean to domesticate the deep blue network? What does it mean to control the planet? After all, who are you guys? What are you doing here?"

    She craned her neck and looked around, and found that she seemed to be at the bottom of a big pit. In the next second, her sight fell on another platform near the big pit, on the edge of that platform. Several black cubes with complex runes on their surfaces were neatly arranged, and it seemed that they were waiting for the sea-monster sentinel, who was still dizzy just before activation, to react instantly.

    "Mom X, I know! It''s that you throw things into the deep blue network all day long!"

    Up to this point, Borken, who had been slow to react for a while because of his astonishment, finally reacted. He did not care about the origin of the strange woman who emerged from the deep blue net, nor how the other party did it. This kind of thing, like every conspirator who is about to be exposed, his first thought at the moment is to immediately kill him. He didn''t even consider the feasibility of catching alive, because the other party was only sticking out his upper body from the deep blue net. And she obviously has the ability to freely shuttle in that energy stream. If she hesitates a little, the other party may be able to escape through the network in an instant, and then it will be too late!

    His thoughts flashed, and it was decided in an instant. Borken did not hesitate to open his "hands" that seemed to be twisted and twisted by dry branches. The extremely powerful force of corruption and decay then turned into a gray-white spike and burst out of the air. He didn''t leave his hands in the slightest, so as to instantly kill the human-looking creature in front of him!

    However, the sisters Lerna and Ferna on the side changed a lot at this moment. They seemed to have finally noticed something and yelled in unison: "Don''t kill her!"

    However, their reminder was one step too late. The gray-white spikes, which were shot by the legendary powerhouse with all their strength and contained powerful lethality, flew in front of Coroline in an instant, and the latter was caused by the continuous tumbling in the deep blue pulse. The sequelae brought by her were not able to react at all at this moment. She only had time to slightly raise the war blade in her hand, shouted "Oh mom" in her mouth, and died suddenly.

    A group of blue water splashes mixed with faint flashes burst, and then disappeared in the air instantly. This inexplicable "intruder" did not leave any debris, and disappeared before everyone''s eyes as if it evaporated in an instant, Bolken Then she looked at Sister Leerna who had just yelled in surprise: "What did you just say?"

    "We said don''t kill her! Damn it, you..." Lena stared. In the many years she spent working with this mortal body, she rarely had such an angry moment, but she soon realized this moment. Her anger is no longer helpful, but the unreliable freak in front of her is the only "ally" she can control at the moment. She can only suppress her anger by forcibly, and said in a depressed tone, "Our base here is exposed,'' Grand Master'', get ready, or we don¡¯t have time to make any preparations. All plans must be started immediately!"

    "I don''t understand," Borken said in a bad tone. He was obviously very dissatisfied with the attitude of the Elf Gemini, "I have completely killed the intruder, and there is no scum left. You don''t have to doubt my strength. On this planet , Almost no mortal can survive after being hit by my withered spikes, it''s impossible for the dragon!"

    "This is the problem! Your Excellency the Great Master!" Ferna also raised her voice and said, "That''s a sea monster! Only a very limited number of soul powers can kill that kind of creature. Your Withering Tip The thorn can only disintegrate her body temporarily, and now she has returned to their lair in the deep sea with all the secrets she has seen here! Now the situation is clear, it is the sea monster that has been intercepting us these days. Runestone, no matter what the reason, this ancient alien race is now standing on our opposite side, Grand Master, do you understand this situation?!"

    Siren? !

    Borken finally woke up from his anger. The slightly unfamiliar word "sea monster" quickly evoked the little information in his mind. He recalled those related to the deep sea and describing those deep dark seas. Yuan¡¯s story, and the songs that echoed in the rocks and islands, as well as the descriptions of the madness and horror of the crew who survived the tide in ancient times. He took a breath: "The sea monster you are talking about is a storm. Son of the past hundreds of years..."

    "Start everything ahead of time, Grand Master," Ferna interrupted the tree leader, "It doesn''t make sense to continue to dormant development."

    "But... we are too far behind the''domestication'' of the Deep Blue Network!" Borken couldn''t help but said, "And is the situation so serious? Our previous tests have triggered observable phenomena on a global scale. , Our enemy cannot be aware of..."

    "Exposing one''s own existence and exposing one''s own cards are completely different concepts. Grand Master, the civilization of those sea monsters is far more advanced than you think. The''scout'' has seen many things we have set here. They can The truths deduced from this are far more than those of the weaker races on the mainland, and I am very worried now...Those deep-sea creatures may not know when they have reached an alliance with the weaker races on the land," Lerna said solemnly. , "The plan must start early. Although this will make us lose many of the advantages we should have, it is better than letting the whole plan fall short..."

    This ancient out-of-control AI that occupies a replica body gritted his teeth and said, his face turned very ugly in the end. Obviously, the sudden change in front of him greatly interfered with the whole plan, making some of her arrangements unable to be completed on schedule, but then , Ferna next to her seemed to think about a new branch from another logical thread: "But this is not all bad. Those mortal kingdoms living outside the wasteland may not be ready. We started ahead of time. Action should be able to catch them off guard..."

    "Wait." At this moment, Borken seemed to feel something suddenly. He shook his dry and twisted canopy, opened two arms made of curved cane, his dark brown eyes were full of Be vigilant, "Do you feel...the water vapor in the air is increasing?"

    "Water vapor?" Firna frowned. The body she is using now is limited to the physical form of a mortal, and is not much stronger than an ordinary elf in terms of perception, and the whole body has already been alienated into a semi-vegetable master. Obviously, she was more sensitive than her in terms of "moisture", so after a few seconds, she realized what the other party said was "more water vapor".

    The air was becoming humid, and a slight, salty breath drifted into her nostrils.

    In this barren wasteland far away from the sea, she smelled the breath of the sea.

    The sound of the ocean waves sounded like an illusion. The rushing sound was as clear as the whole sea in front of you. However, the essence of the sound was not the tremor in the air. It resonated with the mind in the soul, creating a cross The "senses" in reality and cognition are becoming more and more rich in water vapor. The dry rocks and cliff surfaces in the surrounding valleys have begun to seep layers of water at some point, and the salty wind blows the trees. Withered branches and leaves, and a soft song suddenly appeared in the waves. The song began to link the minds of all the people on the scene, instilling in their hearts the thought of longing for the deep sea, longing for diving, and longing for integration with the dark sea. .

    This is the unique psionic song of the Kraken

    The siren queen Petia is singing.

    The deep sea is coming down to this valley from her singing.

    Sisters Ferna and Lena did not hesitate to raise their fingers to the space fissure lying on the bottom of the pit not far away, and layers of auras emerged from them, controlling the boundary of the fissure

    "Blow up this passage!"

    They shouted in unison.

 Chapter 1304ï¼š Howl

    The waves are very close, leaving only a set of melody and a frightening association from the real world.

    The rough-seen cultists do not understand the power of the master of the deep sea, but the database accumulated by the sentry during the long observation service has all the information about the sea monsters, when the salty sea breeze in the surrounding air and the echo As the sound of the waves in the mind gradually became clear, the "sisters" of Ferna and Lena realized where the transmission path of this power was-it was the deep blue crack.

    The Sea-Monster scout just now is probably some kind of "vanguard". Her death formed a coordinate at the end of the rift, and this coordinate is guiding the power of the master of the deep sea!

    "Blow up the rift, right now!"

    Ferna and Leylna shouted, and under their control, the edge of the dark blue crack had begun to flicker violently and showed signs of avalanche toward the inside. Although Borken on the side didn''t know what happened, He had guessed from the surrounding visions and the unusual reaction of the Elf Gemini that something bad was about to happen, this time he no longer doubted it, but helped Gemini destroy the rift in the first place.

    This of course makes him heartache. He and his followers have invested too much time and energy in this valley. The deep blue fissure in front of them is the largest and most stable "gate" they have created so far. "It is not at the same level as those temporary rifts that can only be opened for a few hours. This is also one of the main control nodes. Once this is destroyed, I am afraid that it will cost a huge price to establish another control node-but even so , He still did not hesitate.

    The withered and twisted vines spread from the high platform to the edge of the crack. Together with the rune ring created by the twins, the stable structure of the channel''s crack is further destroyed. A strong suction force is transmitted from the depth of the crack, bringing the "gate" to the vicinity. The mud and stones attracted the inside together, and the sour squeaking sound came from all directions, mixed with the tremor of the entire valley, and in the process, the strange and ethereal song never stopped¡ªthe tide Coming soon.

    The water vapor rises, and the hazy fog like sea fog fills the sights of Ferna and Lena, and the entire valley is full of sparkling waves. If there is no sea surface in the air, Bor Ken suddenly felt a sense of suffocation. Although he was sure that the essence of his surroundings was still air, he actually had a feeling of being soaked in seawater and difficult to breathe. He felt the salt condensing on his bark. Waves rushed through his canopy¡ªas a legendary strong man, he was sure that this level of "attack" was not fatal to him, but this unprecedented form of attack made him wonder how to respond... For the first time in hundreds of years, he had a little panic.

    At this moment, a loud noise suddenly burst from mid-air. It was the sound of waves hitting the cliffs. The trees in the valley were trying to find a way to find dry land. People walked along the same way. They saw an imaginary wave. Shattered nearby mountains and rocks, monstrous splashes of water collapsed from mid-air, and in the raging waves, a huge, vague female upper body protruded out of the water, this illusion composed of water vapor, spray, salt and sound waves The figure slowly leaned down from the air, watching the production area, the control center, the ore quarry in the valley, and the deformed body barracks not far away, with a trembling and rhythmic voice coming out of the waves: "...you guys What do you want to do?"

    Accompanied by the sound of words, an arm of the same size quickly formed in the waves, and approached the sisters Ferna and Lena, who were rapidly closing the rift, and descended with this arm that descended like a collapsed giant tower. There was Petia''s voice with a hint of anger: "No...shut it..."

    "This is not your deep sea!" Ferna waved her hand and completed the last operation of closing the rift. With the rapid collapse and disintegration of the blue channel, she quickly sketched out several complexities in the air. She gave instructions to the rune stone that had begun to move in the deep blue network. Then she raised her head and looked at the huge wave that had begun to dissipate in the air and the female body about to disintegrate, "I hope you will like this meeting ceremony. King of those who enter."

    "Boom!!"

    There was a loud noise, and the tide above the valley and the figure of the Siren Queen were torn apart in the big explosion. The monstrous sea water poured down from the air, but had not touched the ground. Ninety percent of it was already in the air like a dream. It dissipated cleanly, and the remaining ten percent turned into a pouring rain, splashing on the Twisted Treants and the Aberrant Corps in the valley.

    Immediately afterwards, there was another series of large and small shocks, which seemed to be transmitted from another space to the real world. The air was shaking, the earth was shaking, the magic field was turbulent, and it shot through the deep blue cracks that had just been closed. Fragile blue light, a storm that humans can¡¯t see with the naked eye seems to be raging in the deep blue net. Borken is in shock. He seems to have heard distant roars and many panic shouts, but he just wanted to concentrate on listening, but those sounds were It all disappeared again-the connection was completely interrupted, and the power and will projected from the distant deep sea had completely left here.

    "Did you kill her? Or just exiled her?" Borken looked at the elven twins, "What was the last thing you activated just now? That is also one of the functions of the rune stone?"

    "An attack of this level can''t kill the Sea-Monster Queen ¡ª there was a whole Sea Abyss Choir behind her just now to help her share the damage, but this failure should make her remember deeply," Ferna looked back at Bol. Ken glanced at him, "As for the blow just now...Grand Master, that is just one of the basic functions of runestones to protect itself. Such a large and complex system should always have some defensive methods in the face of foreign invasion, right? "

    "Compared to these meaningless questions, let''s act as soon as possible," Leerna said immediately. "The last blow just now caused us to expose another hole card. Next time our enemy will not be so reckless. Grand Master, go to assemble your legion, this wasteland can no longer provide us with enough''drop points''...Although time is short, we still have an advantage."

    Borken took a deep look at the elf sister in front of him, his canopy swayed slightly, and slowly said, "Okay."

    The next moment, intensive roars rang from inside and outside the valley, and heavy footsteps began to spread into pieces. In this "gathering point", on the wasteland outside the valley, on the plains, hills, rivers and rivers further away. Among the magnificent ruins left by the ancient Gondor Empire, millions of wandering aberrations suddenly stopped their centuries-day and meaningless wanderings. These chaotic creatures seemed to be suddenly infused with reason. Quickly assembled into a disciplined army after another, and began to move towards the imposing energy barrier that stood in the distance between the sky and the earth.

    And behind each such army, there are different numbers of Twisted Treemen uprooting their roots and marching with the army in the form of mobile command nodes.

    Sisters Ferna and Leerna narrowed their eyes slightly, relying on the huge root network spreading under the waste land, they can "see" the movements of the countless legions like Borken, and they see the huge The power of is like a dark tide, spreading towards the direction of the magnificent wall in an unstoppable posture, but at the same time... the energy barrier built by elves and humans is still like the sad but stubborn soul of a mortal, Blocked in front of the legion.

    They opened their eyes and stared at the shadowy sentry towers on the distant horizon, and in their other vision, the energy field spreading around the sentry towers is clearly visible...the wide-area energy field continues projection technology, this The technology that was brought here by the primitive elves from the ancient land of Kaldor in the ancient times, has long been beyond recognition in thousands of years of repairs, has no secret in the eyes of the sentry.

    The ancient high wall looks magnificent and heavy, but in fact it is fragile.

    ¡­

    The huge waves were rolled up in the boundless sea, and the powerful energy gushing from the deep blue pulse swept across the entire water almost instantly. This force was so powerful that the depths of the ever-changing boundless sea were instantly destroyed. An "elemental vacuum" broke out, hundreds of millions of tons of sea water disappeared out of thin air, and only the dark blue veins that were on the verge of losing control rushed violently in the terrifying seabed cavity-this terrible scene lasted for more than ten seconds. The huge elemental power finally began to re-fill the "holes" that appeared in this world, which in turn triggered a series of new waves.

    With such raging tidal waves, even the water element living in the boundless sea could not bear it.

    Finally, the monarch of the water elemental realm, Grugno, was also shocked by the appalling fluctuations in the sea. The elemental master like the incarnation of the ocean descended on the waves and saw the local elemental master who was trying to calm the waves and Sea-monsters, thanks to the joint action of Sea-Monster, Elemental Lord, and Gruguno, the turbulence of the boundless sea finally calmed down.

    "I need to know what''s going on here!" Grugno''s huge body stood upright in the boundless sea, and the never-ending heavy rain splashed down from the sky-hanging sea above, washing the giant angry and confused. Face, "Great Dipper, you didn''t say that there was such a thing when you set up an outpost here!"

    "If we didn''t build an outpost here, I''m afraid you won''t know what danger this world is facing until it perishes with the entire elemental world-it''s not just a huge wave, Gurulu."

    The voice of Petia, the siren queen, came in the torrential rain, and a whirlpool was rolled up in the boundless sea. The figure of the ruler of the deep sea floated from the whirlpool and appeared in front of Grugno. The latter saw clearly. Petia''s appearance at the moment, what he wanted to say at the moment, was stuck back-he saw that half of the other party''s body had disappeared, only the floating water continued to repeat the disintegration-recombination near her disappeared body In the process, another blurry blue light drifted out from near her head, spreading out in the rainstorm of the endless sea, forming a structure reminiscent of fragmented wings, these "escape bodies." It spread out for a full 100 meters in mid-air, and wherever it went, waves and heavy rain changed their trajectories one after another.

    Grugno didn¡¯t know the physiology of the strange "outland water element" of the sea monster, but even if he didn¡¯t understand it, he could tell at a glance that the situation of the master of the deep sea was not very good. The sea monster was powerful. He could not recover his body without the ability to recover¡ªto be frank, he had fought this queen for hundreds of thousands of years before he could hurt her opponent to such a degree.

    "How did you do this?" The Elemental Master looked at Petiya in amazement, so much that he ignored the other party''s impolite act of calling himself "Gurulu" just now, "You look like you are about to be beaten to death. Like..."

    "You are not good at holding back laughter, grumbling, your voice trembles because of holding back laugh-but I don''t mind," Petia said, looking up at the huge vortex that replaces the eyes on the face of the element master. Her heavily damaged body is healing at a very slow rate, and the erosion caused by the dark blue magic is being forced out of her body little by little. "If you know that a group of crazy cultists are in the Gondor Wasteland under the leadership of an ancient mind. What are you doing here, I believe you won¡¯t be able to laugh anymore soon."

    "Gondor Wasteland? Cultists? Ah, those human things..." Elemental Lord Grugno made a disdainful voice, "I know you are dealing with races on land recently, but do you care too much about them? The short-lived main material world has been civilized? For millions of years, countless races have done countless things in the material world, but the cornerstone of the elements will never move..."

    "Looking at my current state, can you say again that the cornerstone of the element can stay still forever?" The water flowing out beside Petiya slowly opened, as if showing a wounded wing. "They created a certain A very powerful thing is buried in the deep blue net. The thing is not finished yet, but the power it currently exerts can explode a huge piece in your boundless sea through the barrier of half a planet and the elemental realm. The elemental vacuum of ¡ª¡ªNow they have destroyed the coordinates and passages to the continent of Loren. I just tried to get in touch with the sisters who resided in the continent of Loren, but found that all the elemental passages pointing to the continent of Loren have been chaotic energy Interrupted, and this is probably just one of the aftermaths of the big bang just now..."

    "...It seems that you don''t just want to tell me about these things," Realizing that the powerful alien master in front of him was not joking, Grugno''s tone finally became serious, "What do you want us to do? I declare in advance , We are different from you. No matter what happens in the material world, we cannot intervene in the material realm on a large scale. Our elemental creatures are themselves part of the planet¡¯s ¡°balance¡±. The consequences of imbalance can be referred to today¡¯s Talrond¡¯s Those "fissured contaminated areas" and those polluted elemental creatures. To be honest, if your spacecraft hadn''t penetrated the dome and caused the boundary to infiltrate, we wouldn''t have been able to fight with you an elemental war that no one can live with ''..."

    "Relax, I know you don''t have much room for intervention in what is happening in the material world-but I need you to consider your own future," Petia said slowly, her eyes looking towards the depths of the boundless sea, towards those who are The rushing flow, the dark blue pulse flow that has undergone internal changes, "These''currents'' flowing in front of your house are what you need to worry about."

    "What about the situation in the material world?" Gruguno couldn''t help asking, "You just leave it alone?"

    "I will find a way to send an expeditionary force to rush from the material world, whether it is too late, and... I trust my allies."

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1305ï¼š Whats the situation?

    The towering sentry tower stands on the border of the filthy and dark wasteland. The large-scale base of the tower is like a man-made hill. The simple and thick tower with crystals and fairy runes on the surface is suspended above the base. , A faint streamer wanders around the surface of the giant tower, constructing constantly changing light angles between the runes and crystals, and with these giant towers as nodes, the ancient magnificent energy barrier is like a waterfall floating with gleam from the clouds. Hanging down, the clear distinction between the wasteland and the civilized world.

    Accompanied by the loud whistle, the armored train "Winter General" rumbling into the forward base, another group of heavily armed imperial soldiers, combat monks, and armed nuns arrived at this front line barrier, tall and heroic. Philip, an imperial commander in uniform, walked quickly through the connecting passage next to the platform, and a figure with an extremely tall and sturdy figure, wearing a set of heavy armor, and a heavy prayer book hanging from his waist with an iron chain, appeared in the "General Winter At the exit next to the No. 1 car, this figure walked toward the connecting passage. Behind him was a group of white knights who were lining up and leaving the car.

    "Patriarch Wright," Philip hurried to the tall figure and said quickly after saluting the opponent, "I didn''t expect you to come to this front in person. I heard that the Sacred Sun War Group would come to support you. , But I didn''t expect you to lead the group personally."

    "Your Majesty is very worried about the situation here. We are receiving more and more disturbing information," Wright said with a strong voice. "Although it is important to do some paperwork in the church, the Holy Light gives me Responsibility makes me have to appear where I need myself more. The brothers and sisters of the front group now need me as the chief patriarch very much."

    "We have indeed found some anomalies here," Philip nodded. "The monsters in the wall have been wandering around the inside of the barrier. They look restless and restless as if someone is urging them from behind, and the detection station is in front. Abnormal energy fluctuations in the wasteland have been detected several times, and the direction of each fluctuation is different."

    "Let''s talk as we walk," Wright said in a deep voice, and then quickly said as Philip walked into the base, "Is the advancement plan set?"

    "It has been set. Now that the vanguard and heavy fire support are ready, the Silver Empire will send a signal to the Sentinel Tower in front of the three main advancement bases of Typhon, Cecil, and Silver-Highmountain. The magnificent wall will open a narrow gap. We will use heavy firepower and burners to open the way and rush to repair a forward fortress inside, and then erect the purification device to gradually expand the safety zone and advance toward the center of the wasteland."

    "Very good," Wright nodded slowly, but then frowned slightly, he turned to look at the shocking high wall of energy, and looked at the towers and towers floating in the sky not far away. "But I always have an ominous premonition..."

    "Ominous premonition?" Philip looked serious, "Is the light producing any enlightenment?"

    "...It is very likely that the Holy Light may have sensed the excessive growth of evil forces," Wright said with a very serious expression. "The Holy Light is guiding me. Let us further increase the direction of advancing by 20 heavy artillery and two base numbers. Incendiary."

    Philip thought about it seriously, his expression slowly strengthened: "...I think the Holy Light is right."

    ...

    The Temple of Stars is cruising slowly in the sky, a huge shadow cast on the vast jungle on the northern edge of the Gaoling Kingdom. The green barrier formed by the living forest is slowly undulating at the end of the horizon. The powerful guardian ancient trees and the silver legion And the elite ranger troops of the Gaoling Kingdom are ready to go at the end of the forest, and on the other side of that dividing line are the towering light curtains of the magnificent wall and the giant sentry tower floating on the top of the nearby hills.

    The barrier separates the two worlds. On one side is the lush living forest defense line, and on the other side is the Gondor waste soil full of burnt black dirt and wind-eroded boulders. This wall has been standing here for seven centuries, and today... mortals will Take the initiative to open a gap for the first time.

    Belsetia sits on the seat of dominance. Her vision is integrated with the entire anti-gravity fortress. Through the external monitors set up in the Sanctuary of Stars, she is watching all the wind and grass on the boundary of the distant barrier. She feels The high-altitude air flow blew across the deck, feeling the buzzing and vibration from the engine group. This huge ancient flight base seemed to be another body of her. The mechanical soul and the senses of the flesh and blood were mixed together. Dislocation of perception is enough to make ordinary people faint in an instant, but it is something she has long been accustomed to.

    She temporarily escaped from the mechanical whispers, looked up to the hall, and saw the Magisters and Temple Masters busy in front of the control terminals everywhere in the hall, while her chief magic advisor, Great Astrology Vilania, was quiet. Standing on the small platform in front of the throne.

    "Our troops have been assembled, Your Majesty," Vilania said with her head lowered. "Our allies have just sent the news that everything is ready."

    Bersetia nodded slightly, but did not respond immediately.

    She knows that the Alliance is not yet ready. Whether it is Typhon, Cecil or Silver, there are still a few "big names" specifically designed to deal with this war. The risks brought by the hasty counterattack against the wasteland are still on the way. Gao, but she knows better... the "sentinel" in the wasteland has already started to move, and there is not enough time left for the mortal nations in the security zone outside the wall. The only option at this moment... is to attack in advance.

    The spirit of the Silver Queen condensed, she closed her eyes slightly, and let her soul completely immerse in the master control system of the Temple of the Stars. She heard the mechanical soul in the depths of the fortress whispering to herself, and heard the relationship with the Temple of the Stars With the distant echoes from the connected sentry towers, she activated the command keys that had been silent for centuries, and then began to authenticate, unlock, and inject commands one by one according to the process deep in her memory.

    On the distant horizon, at the top of the sentry tower floating high in the sky, some tiny ripples suddenly appeared in the originally constant light blue brilliance, and the surface of the thick and solid magnificent wall began to appear light from top to bottom. Liu, Verania subconsciously squeezed the astrologer¡¯s staff in her hand, staring at the first-view frontline scene from the monitoring device, staring at the crack that gradually appeared on the surface of the magnificent wall, even breathing. Stalled.

    At the same time, at Typhon¡¯s Winter Wolf advance base, at Cecil¡¯s southern advance base, heavily armed knights and wizards, and ready-to-go mechanized divisions are also staring at the barriers that are gradually opening for hundreds of years. This is the first time that mortal nations have taken the initiative to open a gap in this wall. This historic scene is enough to make everyone hold their breath.

    Everyone hasn¡¯t noticed, or in this era, no one can notice that the energy fluctuations and feedback signals released by the sentry towers in operation are actually mixed with some clutter. The ancient barrier control system does not It does not operate in full accordance with the instruction protocol.

    A piercing sound suddenly sounded in the control hall. A large number of control terminals shut down and restarted at this moment. Violent shaking came from the depths of the Temple of the Stars. The violent shaking made Verania almost fall to the ground. Hearing the harsh system alarm sounded, the attendants and the controllers were all exclaiming. Her first reaction was to look at the dominance seat in the center of the hall and see that all the lights on the pale golden throne were gone. Extinguished, a bright electric arc burst out between the large number of cables and pipes used to connect the throne to the fortress!

    The operator¡¯s report filled the hall: "The Sentinel Tower system is offline! The Majestic Wall is out of control! The main antenna is turned off! The standby port of the Majestic Wall refuses to respond! Something is blocking our signal!"

    "Your Majesty!" The great astrology master rushed to the throne in an instant, but the silver queen who closed her eyes on the throne suddenly opened her eyes before then, and Belcetia slapped a rune on the armrest of the throne, cutting off While connecting, he wiped off the blood oozing from the corners of his mouth, whispering quickly and loudly ordered: "Restart the main antenna, all terminals facing the sentry tower will be manually controlled, and the temple will move towards node 6 as much as possible. Get close to the sentry tower! We need to reconnect immediately!"

    The swift instructions issued by the Silver Queen quickly calmed down the brief state of panic in the hall, and all operators immediately began to execute Bersetia¡¯s orders. At this time, a clear order is very important, even if people¡¯s response is limited," The command itself can also play a role in rebuilding order.

    "Your Majesty," Vilania stepped forward and held Belcetia, who was obviously pale, and while supporting the Queen''s body in secret, she asked in a low voice, "What happened?"

    "There was an infiltration of authority of unknown origin. Just after I completed the authentication of the Domination Seat, that thing overwritten and tampered with the instructions I issued," Bersetia said quickly, "The Sentinel Tower system is my initiative to force Closed, this is the only thing I can do just now, otherwise that forged authority will fully take over everything connected to the Temple of Stars."

    The situation mentioned by the Silver Queen made Verania almost stop her heart for half a beat. She took a cold breath, and then noticed a horrible scene on the surveillance system not far away.

    The magnificent wall "passage" that is slowly opening has already exceeded the predetermined width and exceeded the frontline troops'' attack surface. However, the barrier continues to open, and the passage to the wasteland continues to widen.

    The sentry tower that is out of control continues to execute the command received from the seat of dominance, and the magnificent wall is about to be completely closed under the influence of this wrong command!

    At this moment, a nearby elf in charge of controlling the terminal suddenly shouted: "The main antenna has restarted! Tower 6 resumed its response! But... the ¡®open door¡¯ command cannot be overwritten!"

    Vylania''s heart tightened, and the next second, the Silver Queen she was supporting pushed her arm away and sat back on the seat of dominance: "I''m here to connect with the Great Astrology Master, and you will take care of it."

    Vilania glanced at the broken cables around the throne, and subconsciously even wanted to pull the queen up: "Your Majesty, this is not feasible, the throne is connected..."

    "It works, I''m sure. Most of the connections here were cut by myself just now. I have a sense of measure," Bersetia interrupted the chief consultant directly. "There is no time to hesitate and the entire civilized world is rapidly being exposed. In front of Gondor Wasteland!"

    ...

    The magnificent wall opened the passage to the inside of the wasteland but did not open it exactly as planned.

    Cecil pushed forward the base. Hundreds of heavy tanks and a larger number of multifunctional tanks were assembled on the plain. The artillery positions on the high ground on both sides pointed straight to the wasteland. Soldiers and commanders stared at them. The magnificent energy barrier, watch it gradually open a crack from the middle, watch the crack slowly turn into a wide passage, and then watch the passage continue to open to an uncomfortable extent, and the entire magnificent wall , And even the sentinel tower in the distance gradually made an extremely disturbing whistling noise.

    The movement sounds like a "scream" that will only be emitted when a large barrier is about to be forcibly closed!

    The situation is not right. Experienced commanders and veterans have quickly made a judgment.

    And the next moment, the Dragoon fighters performing reconnaissance missions in the air sent back intelligence. A large number of deformed bodies that originally wandered inside the barrier suddenly assembled, and began to expand toward the magnificent wall with incredible "order". The gap is coming!

    "What''s the situation?!" In a command vehicle of the forward force, a frontline commander wearing blue light armor stared at the picture returned by the external monitor. "Is there any news coming from the elves?" "

    "Our communication with the southern theater was interrupted just now," a low-ranking officer said quickly. "Sir, the distortions are quickly gathering and rushing in the direction of the gap. The rear ordered us to fight on the spot and close the gap. !"

    "Then stop it!" The front-line commander gritted his teeth. The filthy smoke rising on the distant horizon was frightening. It was a prelude to the flood of hundreds of thousands of distortions and large monsters. However, this The soldiers on the front have no room to retreat. The gap in the magnificent wall is still expanding rapidly. After losing that energy shield, the glorious First Legion is the only barrier in front of the dark mountains. "Tank Force Adjustment The formation builds a line of defense, all the''steel ambassadors'' switch to shield mode, and inform the heavy artillery positions that we need support!"

    On the distant horizon, turbulent aberrations have appeared like a tide, and the number is far exceeding the theoretical normal value, far exceeding the previous investigation and calculation results, and the "discipline" they exhibited... is beyond intelligence.

    But in contrast, the Cecils¡¯ severe ¡°fear of lack of firepower¡± in the past few months has driven the artillery piled on the front line day and night, which has actually far exceeded the previous plan.

    The target enters range, the magic capacitor is activated, and the heavy artillery starts.

    In the continuous loud noise, light cyan light streams rushed from the human position to the sky, and after a graceful and deadly arc, they fell into the distant wave of distortions.

    The sky full of fire exploded, and hundreds of bright hot spots appeared out of thin air in the deformed body like the Kuroshio. The powerful shock wave that followed shredded the tough bodies of the flesh and blood giants and hurriedly supported them. His energy shield, the stumps of limbs and arms flew up into the sky, and then landed like rain after a while.

    Behind the army of deformed bodies, the tree-man priests in charge of the command are advancing step by step under the protection of the guards. The raging dark tide in front of the dark druid has infinite confidence in his chest, and even brings a hint of heroism. situation

    Although the action has been rushed and the preparations are insufficient, the weak mortal kingdoms outside the wall will only become more flustered and less prepared in the face of the sudden collapse of this army and the magnificent wall.

    After a wave of water, the mortals who were caught off guard will not be left.

    The harsh scream broke the peace in the sky at this moment, and the big explosion that filled the entire field of vision set off a "back wave" in the opposite direction in the tide formed by the distortion.

    The dark druid who was in charge of commanding this army stopped, the twisted and withered tree canopy trembled in the airflow, and the sea of ??flames from the distant sky lit his vision

    "What''s the situation?"

 Chapter 1306ï¼š Wasteland-Total War

    Strictly speaking, this is a war in which both sides have made long preparations, but the preparations on both sides are insufficient, and the timing of its outbreak is beyond everyone¡¯s expectation¡ªeverything is beyond the plan and not complete. According to the blueprint of the participants, everything happened suddenly, and the coping ability of the frontline soldiers became the decisive factor. Everything was gradually getting out of control, only the "out of control" itself permeated throughout.

    The silver empire¡¯s communications were cut off, the status of the elven allies was unknown, the magnificent wall and the sentry tower were clearly in a fatal error state, the barrier that had been protecting the civilized world for seven centuries was quickly disintegrating and disappearing, and the inside of the wall was abandoned The number of monsters lingering in the depths and gathering clearly exceeded the upper limit of the theoretical value, and its fierce momentum and vaguely displayed "discipline" during the attack were even more shocking. In the face of this variable, we had to turn offense to defense, turning it into a rock to block the out-of-control and widening gap of the magnificent wall¡ªthe changes in the situation shocked both experienced commanders and veterans.

    As for the Aberrant Corps attacking the northern line of defense, they imagined that the ¡°mortal army hurriedly challenged, the paralyzed barrier defenders collapsed, and the tide of distortions rushed into the civilized country.¡± The scene outside the wall did not happen. Instead of rushing to disperse, humans set up steel barriers as if they had been prepared for a long time. The chariot troops and heavy artillery positions like a moving city wall began to roar out of sight, and the reckless army was on the road to reunion. In the fire and rain enveloped, in the huge explosion, the filthy and corrupted limbs flew into the air together with the mud and rocks under their feet. The dark druid priest who was in charge of commanding at the rear of the legion was also taken aback.

    Both sides were taken aback. In this war, the first and biggest consensus reached by the two warring parties appeared at this moment: What is the opposite of TM.jpg? !

    A low buzzing across the sky, the shadows of Dragoon fighters passing from the bottom of the low and depressed clouds, those anti-gravity aircraft with inverted cone-shaped chassis are diving and maneuvering over the tide of distortion like Swifts. The heavy aerial bombs or incendiary bombs he carried were all dropped, explosions and flames splashed in the enemy like waves in the water, and at the same time, a black and red arc rose from the ground, crossing the return of the bombing troops. During the path, two aircraft were strafed in the air, and the explosion disintegrated, and more aircraft completed the bombing and bombing operations and quickly returned to the propulsion base located in the southern part of the belt plain.

    The forward information is also more clearly presented in the eyes of the base commander as the flying troops return.

    "Aberrations are everywhere, almost the same as mud flowing on the ground." In the command center, the holographic projection was clearly showing the image returned by the frontline troops, and a dark-skinned adjutant stood beside Philip. Speaking quickly, "They only wandered near the breakthrough point or even farther away, but after the abnormal appearance of the magnificent wall, these wandering monsters seemed to suddenly receive a signal and began to wave. The earth rushed towards us-and precisely towards the hole in the barrier."

    "How many are there? How many follow-ups?" Philip asked quickly.

    "It is impossible to count. Monsters from deeper in the wasteland are constantly gathering to join this''tide''," the adjutant shook his head solemnly, "As long as this tide passes, there is no sensible distortion. "Respond to the call" immediately, there is no way to calculate it. Moreover, those monsters also have certain anti-air capabilities. Their arcs and energy rays can hit our dragoons, which will cause a lot of interference in reconnaissance."

    Philip frowned and quickly analyzed and summarized possible clues in the situation reported by the adjutant. Two seconds later, he said in a deep voice: "There should be some kind of''command system'' in them, just like the original crystal cluster army. The command system is likely to be mixed with their main force somewhere, the principle may be a certain pheromone, or it may be a nerve impulse... They can make nearby irrational aberrations follow orders and act..."

    He suddenly raised his head and looked at his adjutant: "Look for the most tightly defensed areas or areas with obvious energy accumulation in the enemy army, and concentrate the firepower to destroy which units-if the enemy has too much firepower to reach, then increase the offensive. Winter. The General has completed the calibration of the main gun, and notified the frontline troops that the fire support they need will be delivered within ten minutes.

    "Yes! General!"

    The adjutant took the order and quickly passed the instructions down. The command system of the entire First Army Corps has begun to operate at high speed. Orders are transmitted from the command post and sent to the front line. The first-hand intelligence that the frontline soldiers contacted is also fast. It is sent to the high-level commander of the propulsion base through various communication stations set up on the belt plain.

    High-level commanders such as Philip and Wright stand in front of a wide tactical platform. Several holographic projection crystals set on the platform are projecting various scenes. The largest picture is the entire area currently under the control of the First Army. Sand table projection¡ªthe projection has a translucent plain and hills marked by a crossfire area marked by bright color blocks. At present, the blue color block representing the First Army is still firmly rooted at the foot of the magnificent wall, while the black and red tide representing the enemy army is still firmly rooted at the foot of the wall. Rushing to the gap in waves, the tide is constantly being wiped out, and the blue color blocks occasionally fade and fill. On the surface, the two sides still maintain an offensive and defensive balance as a whole.

    But the balance is not lasting-Philip knows this very well.

    Because on the holographic projection, the pale green translucent phantom that represents the magnificent wall and the sentry tower is steadily weakening. On the line of defense facing Cecil''s legion, in the middle of the barrier built by the elves There has been a "gap" large enough to accommodate half a city, and the scope of this gap is still expanding!

    Although the First Legion is strong, the main gun of the Winter General is good, but it can only hit the area within its range. This magnificent wall continues to collapse like this, and it will not take long for the gap to expand to be completely unstoppable. The extent, especially those dangerous areas outside the surveillance range¡ªhuman beings can¡¯t stand in that place, and the deformed monsters don¡¯t care if it is a quagmire or a poisonous swamp!

    And this is not the worst scenario Philip could imagine...

    The young imperial commander frowned and stared at the holographic projection in front of him, but what emerged in his mind was the entire Gondor Wasteland.

    It¡¯s probably not just Cecil¡¯s line of defense that collapsed. Now the communication in the direction of the Silver Empire has been cut off. This shows that there is a big problem with the uppermost control center of the entire magnificent wall, so the worst possibility is... the entire wasteland. The surrounding barriers are disappearing.

    The entire civilized world is quickly exposed to the wasteland!

    It was obvious that Philip was not the only one who thought of this. The tall Wright also frowned. The practitioner of the Holy Light said in a deep voice: "Now we can''t reach the Silver Empire, and the communication with Typhon is also After a lot of disturbance, I suspect that the scope of the barrier out of control is very large, and it may even collapse across the board...maybe there are huge gaps around the wasteland now."

    "... Frankly speaking, I''m not very worried about our side," Philip nodded with a gloomy face, "We still have a lot of back players and reserve forces here, and I''m not very worried about the Typhons. They can carry it. I am the most The worry is on the side of the Silver Empire¡ªthey hold the control of the magnificent wall. In this situation, there is obviously something wrong on their side..."

    Before he finished his voice, a rush of footsteps suddenly came from outside the door. The next moment, a correspondent ran into the command hall quickly.

    "Report sir!" The correspondent whose face was flushed as he rushed all the way saluted Philip and said very quickly, "Our communication with Camp Typhon has resumed!"

    "Communication resumed?" Philip asked with a smile on his face, "How''s the situation over there?"

    "The situation is worse than ours," the correspondent swallowed. "The barriers in front of them have been extinguished by half. A large number of monsters are pouring into the battlefield from the hills and valleys, and there are a large number of giant mutant distortions among them-the only good thing. The news is that the terrain on their side is more complicated. There is a ridge facing the monsters in the area where the barrier is extinguished. The Typhons are currently occupying the highlands and are relying on the magicians to eliminate the enemies in the low-lying areas-but wait until the magicians run out of magic. The situation is hard to say."

    "...It looks like the situation is as bad as we expected," Wright''s voice came from Philip. "There are more than one loopholes in the barrier, and the Sentinel Tower on the Typhon''s side is also out of control."

    "The good news is that the Typhons can still maintain their fronts for the time being. The bad news is that most of our flanks are out of reinforcements-if the barriers continue to deteriorate, they may even need our support," Philipp supported on the tactical projection table with both hands. , Staring at the line of defense standing still in the black and red tide, "...What news is there from Andesa Wendell?"

    "She said the Typhon Corps would find a way to plug the loopholes and asked if we needed support."

    "...Thanks to Typhon''s kindness, and wrote back to tell her that we can still support it here," Philip nodded and said, "Is the communication class back?"

    "Our communication with the Eastern Front has only partially recovered, and they have gone to rush to repair the next communication station."

    "Eastern..." A young man appeared in Philip''s mind, with short silver hair and a cheerful and reliable smile on his face, but soon he shook his head and focused his attention. Put it into the whole battle, "I understand, just leave it to them."

    "The situation here has been reported to the imperial capital. A support army is leaving from the South Gate Fortress to our side," Wright said while looking at Philip. "But before the reinforcements arrive, the pressure we have to face can only grow..."

    "Don''t worry too much, the defensive strength we have deployed here is actually far more than''necessary''," Philip exhaled softly, "From the very beginning, when our counter-offensive plan just started preparations, Your Majesty seemed to have done it well. Preparation for the worst situation, the real power he put into this line of defense is not only you can see so much... To be honest, even I felt it was unnecessary at the time, but now it seems that we all have to admit Your Majesty¡¯s judgment on that wasteland is correct..."

    He paused at this point, before his face was serious, as if talking to himself, he continued: "What I am really worried about is the defense in other areas..."

    At this moment, the voice of a staff officer suddenly came from the side, interrupting Philip''s self-talk: "Sir! The enemy forces have changed, and their main force is turning!"

    ¡­

    A continuous light cyan arc flew into the sky from the distant human defense line, tracing a parabola under the filthy low-hanging clouds, and then fell on top of the deformed body legion.

    Each time such an arc falls, it will bring about a huge explosion like a high-level magic burst. The powerful shock wave can shred the deformed body''s tough body, and the ensuing high-temperature flame can instantly evaporate it. Area.

    And more terrifying than the power of these explosions is the number of these explosions.

    They are falling endlessly from the sky, like a heavy rain. The bombing has been going on for a long time, but the offensive shows no signs of abating. Instead, it has become more and more fierce over time. This can only show one thing: launch this kind of attack. For those "Ceciles", it is not a thing that will cause fatigue, at least it will not make them tired in a short time, and they still have a greater number of reserve forces in their hands. As time goes by, this Strength will continue to increase.

    There are a huge number of deformed soldiers in front of the offensive. Even with the falling "Sky Fire", they have rushed to the front of those human positions several times. Under the impact of the absolute fearlessness and the huge number of support, they are not without results¡ª The human line of defense has been rushed back several times, but only a small part of it was rushed back each time. According to the sensory signals sent back from the aberrations, the dark druid priests in charge of commanding this army can see those made of steel. The chariot and the human soldiers who moved with the vehicle can move quickly every time. Faced with the deformed body that rushes up, they are not disintegrating, but retreating in an orderly manner¡ªand after they evacuated, there will be some kind of burning for a moment. The weapon covers the entire battlefield, completely burning out the aberrations that rushed into the position.

    If you continue to fight like this, the investment is not directly proportional to the results.

    The Aberration Corps is not afraid of loss. These stupid wandering monsters are neither compatriots nor valuable soldiers. The dark druids have no mercy or sentiment for the death of these cannon fodder, but even "cannon fodder" From the perspective of the overall situation, it is also a valuable "cost". The cost paid in the early stage of the plan is too high, which will undoubtedly affect the development of follow-up actions.

    Behind the tide-like army of deformed bodies, a tall and hideous twisted treeman wriggled his roots and touched his wrists and came to the side of another treeman. From his swaying canopy, he heard a hoarse and gloomy voice: "Master, The offensive ahead has been frustrated and human resistance is fierce. Will we continue to increase our offensive force?"

    The Druid priest, known as the patriarch, shook his head. He raised his gaze and looked at the magnificent wall barrier that was weakening in the distance, as well as the sentry tower towering at the barrier node and having lost its protective brilliance nearby.

    Under the gloomy sky, the light above the tower has become weaker and weaker, and the streamer walking between the runes on the surface is intermittent, as if it is on the verge of collapse.

    "We should give those humans who are stubbornly resisting a little''surprise''-and by the way, let those idiot elves who are still trying to restart the barrier system sober.

    "The main force turns and destroys that tower!"

 Chapter 1307ï¼š Surprise

    For the past seven centuries, the Sentinel Tower has been the existence that monsters wandering in the wasteland shunned, even the irrational aberrations and the wandering spirits that spawned in the abandoned mana will instinctively stay away. These dangerous facilities, which are full of huge energy and release purifying beams at any time, rarely have groups of monsters approaching the sentry tower, and it is unprecedented for them to take the initiative to attack.

    However, today, most of the defensive functions of the Sentinel Tower have been offline. The old guards around the tower will no longer be able to fight against the assembled aberrant army, and the order from the upper command node has dispelled these monsters. Instinctive resistance in Chaos Mind Under a single order, tens of thousands of deformed bodies and magical spirit bodies began to turn in the wasteland, pointing their forbidding front arrow at the magnificent tower on the wasteland high ground.

    At the same time, a large number of distortions are still pouring in from the depths of the wasteland, replenishing the war zone on the barrier border, continuously creating pressure on the human army on the line of defense, making these stubborn mortals powerless to stop the distortion. Actions of the bodies.

    From a high altitude, the entire wasteland boundary has been filled with countless layers of filthy waves, trapped in the magnificent wall for seven centuries, the almost endless number of distortions are constantly being "command signals". Inspiration is constantly being added to the "legions" that have hit the border. The high walls that once blocked them are extinguishing one after another. The gleaming energy barrier continues to appear larger and larger gaps, and the mortal army is in those gaps. Qian tried to fight hard and tried desperately to plug the loopholes in the line of defense. However, the size of the loopholes was getting bigger and bigger, and it was gradually becoming an unmanageable situation.

    A half-human and half-tree monster stood on the northern border of the former Gondor, overlooking the distant scene from the high hills. The army was like a tide, rushing into the gap at the end of the barrier, and also on the magnificent and still distant place. The sentry tower floating in mid-air, he saw that a frontal arrow of the Aberrant Corps finally approached the base of the tower. The giant mutant entity almost the same size as the city gate stopped on the plain in front of the base. Surrounded by countless cannon fodder, those giant "beasts" with filthy flesh and blood leaned down and fixed themselves on the ground with their deformed hands and feet. The bone spurs that grew parallel behind them pointed to the high floating in the air. tower

    The bone spurs behind the "behemoth" were filled with bright electric lights, and the highly compressed magic energy caused a sharp whistle in the air. After a moment of accumulating power, the attack like a beam cannon pierced the air, violently bombarding the magnificent On the high tower.

    The surface of the tower quickly rippled with layers of ripples, and the energy shield of the tower body blocked the high-energy beams released by the giant distortion body. Then, some magic organs set up on the base of the tower began to sparsely counterattack. Arcane missiles and arcs swept across the wilderness. The only remaining automatic defense firepower killed some aberrations that were too close, but more "behemoths" gathered on the plain, and successive high-energy beams began to bombard the sentry tower. The superstructure.

    The roar of artillery fire from afar shook the earth, the more and more pungent smell in the air stimulated the nerves of the soldiers, the earth under the feet was shaking, the clouds in the sky were burning, and in the eyes of the young communications commander, the whole world was the best There is only one important thing, that is, a signal relay hub that stops working in a semi-buried bunker not far away.

    Fendier Wilde led the remaining four soldiers through the toxic wasteland filled with jagged rocks and pungent dust. The air currents that were rolled up by the collapse of the magnificent wall continued to roll in. His short silver hair was messy, the original neat military uniform was now full of dirt and damage, and bleeding wounds could be seen in the torn sleeves. He crossed a low natural stone wall, the unresponsive communication relay The bunker appeared several hundred meters away, and the concrete vault half buried in the ground seemed to be intact.

    "There is no sign of being attacked. It may be that the energy released during the process of losing control of the magnificent wall destroyed some structure of the repeater. Fortunately, unfortunately."

    Fendier made a quick judgment in his heart and stepped forward while secretly relieved, but at this moment, a soldier who was always behind him suddenly pointed to the sky not far away and shouted: "Sir! Look over there!"

    "There is..." Fendi yelled subconsciously, but when he looked up to the direction of the soldier''s finger, the second half of the sentence in his throat was swallowed directly back into his stomach.

    He saw that the surface of the sentry tower floating in the air was continuously bursting with bright electric arcs, filled with filthy red energy groups bombarding the middle of the tower one after another. The remaining energy at the top of the sentry tower was originally It has become weaker and weaker, and under that continuous attack, the light curtains barely extending from both sides of the tower begin to accelerate and collapse, and the thinner energy barrier is crumbling like a candle in the wind.

    "Those monsters want to completely destroy the tower!" another soldier yelled in horror, "Once that tower is completely destroyed, even if the barrier is restarted on the elf side, the gap on our side will never be closed. Up!"

    Fendier''s eyes were staring, and the exclamation of his soldiers echoed in his ears, and the flash of the tower in the distance also kept shining in his eyes. However, as a communications captain with only a few soldiers, he was caught The low-level officer on the vast battlefield, he suddenly found himself unable to prevent this from happening.

    But in the next second, his gaze fell on the communication relay point not far away. The cold wind roaring on the wasteland made him sober. He ignored the meaningless personal sentiment in his mind. The only remaining soldiers rushed towards the bunker.

    The exterior of the bunker was not destroyed. Fendier quickly led the soldiers into the fortification of the semi-buried structure. At first glance, he saw the extinguished magic net terminal in the center of the artificial pit. , And two Cecil soldiers who fell dead near the terminal.

    There were no traces of the enemy''s attack around the dead soldiers, but shocking burns and penetration wounds could be seen near the chest of the corpses. Traces of high-temperature roasting could be seen on the ground next to the magic net terminal, which should have been set nearby. The energy amplification array and spare magic crystals have all been turned into charred debris.

    When the magnificent wall is out of control, energy pulses are randomly released to the surroundings. One of the energy pulses may have just swept through this communication stronghold, causing key equipment to be overloaded and out of control. The soldiers stationed here may have tried to rescue the most important magic net terminal. They rushed to the equipment in the fortification center, and were subsequently killed by the sudden detonation of the energy device. This could explain why their fatal injuries were located in the chest.

    Fendi''s gaze swept across the dead. He roughly judged what had happened here. At this time, there was no time to bury his comrades. He ordered his soldiers to move the dead bodies aside and vacate them. After repairing the equipment space, he immediately leaned to the side of the magic net terminal and began to replace the structure that had been overloaded and burned.

    After he started to get busy, a soldier who was fighting next to him suddenly frowned, and whispered a little nervously, "Sir, do you feel...we have been shaking underneath?"

    "The entire belt plain is shaking," Fendier said without looking up. "That''s gunfire from afar, and the movement of monsters attacking the sentry tower. Don''t talk nonsense. If you waste too much time here, Then you have to face more than just this shock!"

    "Yes, sir," the soldier hurriedly agreed when he heard the lesson, but after a while he couldn''t help muttering in a low voice, "It seems that the vibration is getting stronger...just like something is approaching..."

    Fendier ignored the words of his subordinates, he just quickly installed the new components into the empty slots of the communication device, and directly used his magic power to depict the runes that had been completely burned on some structures in the terminal. While busy with the operation of the base plate, he quickly raised his head and looked at the narrow window facing the Gondor Wasteland in the fortification with a worried look. Through the narrow window, he saw the sentry floating in mid-air. The shield on the surface of the tower flickered, and the entire tower body had begun to vibrate violently, and an extremely disturbing shrill whistling sound continued from the plain, perturbing everyone''s mind.

    At this moment, a low buzzing sound suddenly came from the base of the magic net terminal in front of him. The extinguished and damaged device was finally restored to life in his hands, and the communication with the distant place was also connected.

    The focusing crystal barely lit up, projecting a vague phantom. Fendi could not continue to debug the system. He suppressed the excessively fast heartbeat, and while switching the device to emergency forwarding mode, he treated everything he could contact here. The terminal issued a call: "This is Cecil Communications Sergeant Fendil Wilde. In an emergency, the Aberration is attacking the Tower of Sentinel No. 98! The Aberration is attacking the Tower of Sentinel No. 98! I can see their assembly here. The main offensive force is roughly in the southwest of the Black Hills..."

    A loud bang sounded at this moment, interrupting Fendier¡¯s continuous calls and broadcasting, and also interrupted the movements of all soldiers in the communication bunker. It even interrupted the roaring gunfire on the battlefield and interrupted the monsters. The chaotic gust of wind whistling and rewinding between humans.

    followed by a second loud noise, and a series of ear-piercing howls and roars.

    The last shield brilliance on the surface of the sentry tower in the distance was extinguished in the whistling sound. A powerful beam cannon destroyed a certain main energy pipeline in the tower. Loud noises came from high above, and the slaying explosion filled the tower from the inside. The fissures of flames instantly covered the tall tower, and then the out-of-control energy produced a fatal resonance between the base of the tall tower and the anti-gravity mechanism of the tower body.

    Numerous chain explosions began to occur on the surface of the Sentinel Tower, which has guarded this line of defense for seven hundred years. The tough ancient alloy frame made the main body of the tower not completely torn apart in these explosions, but all the functions of the tower have been irretrievably brought to an end. , After a moment of shaking (this shaking is more like the last struggle of a dying giant), the huge tower floating in the sky fell, first smashing its own base, then crushing the hill below, and finally The slow but terrifying posture fell to the hills in the southeast direction.

    The energy barrier extending from the two wings of the tower was finally completely extinguished. At this moment, part of the structure of the magnificent wall finally disappeared permanently, turning into a terrible gap extending from the southern border of Cecil to the northern defense line of Typhon.

    Inside the communication bunker, a soldier stared blankly at the terrifying scene in the distance, watching the barrier that had been standing on the border of the civilized world for hundreds of years, as if it were a natural phenomenon, "as it should" is completely before his eyes. The extinguishment disappeared, and the huge impact even overwhelmed all the nervousness and fear. He just stared in that direction in a daze like other soldiers, before squeezing out the voice from his throat for a long time: "Sir...The wall has collapsed..."

    "I saw it," Fendier said, almost gritted his teeth. Only in this way can he barely maintain his composure. Although he himself is also a "sergeant graduate" who has just set foot on the battlefield, he must maintain his composure in front of his soldiers. My own calm attitude, "We immediately transferred to confirm the backup line, the energy shock just now is likely to damage the communication between us and Typhon again, now there is noise everywhere in the Monet terminal..."

    While speaking quickly, Fendier walked towards the outside of the bunker. He felt that he was calm enough, but he was almost caught by a green vine that had drilled out of the nearby soil. He staggered and swayed forward twice. At any rate, he grabbed a pillar and didn''t fall to the ground in embarrassment. He stood at the exit of the fortification, watching the direction of the Gangduo Wasteland in the rough and cold wind, and felt a little trance for a while.

    But in the next second, he seemed to have suddenly reacted to something, suddenly turned his head and looked in the direction he had just walked in, and looked at the thing that almost tripped him over.

    ...

    The tower of the sentry fell, and the barrier that had sealed the wasteland for seven hundred years, representing the stupidity and stubbornness of mortals, was finally torn open a permanent gap.

    The Druid priest who was in charge of attacking the northern line of defense left his high ground, re-adjusted the main front of the deformed body group surrounded by the guards, and began to concentrate the offensive pressure in the direction of the newly opened gap, and he was excited. His emotions filled his already heterogeneous nervous system, dispelling the depression and anger that had accumulated in his heart since the start of the war.

    There is reason for his irritation. Since the start of the war, the various branches of the legion have been sending information that they are advancing smoothly. Almost every force advancing outwards is crushing the resistance formed by that ridiculous "Alliance" like a ruin. Power, the army that rushed out of the wasteland had taken advantage of sudden attacks and huge numbers, and he was the only exception to the fact that there were frequent successes on all fronts.

    The stubborn resistance of the Cecils and their unreasonable firepower piled up like neurotic madness caused the Aberrant Corps to attack the northern line of defense to suffer.

    The firepower that TM blows up the entire land several times is simply not something human can do! Even the nerve signals fed back by the TM monsters feel that the humans on the opposite side are monsters!

    But now everything is okay, and the humiliation of the officer''s frustration in the offensive has been made up for the moment the sentry tower fell.

    No matter how tenacious the Cecil people''s will, and no matter how powerful their firepower is, they can''t close a gap that can almost tear the dark mountain range apart.

    They can only watch the tide of the deformed body cross their defenses, rush into their homes, and shred their siblings.

    "Give them a huge surprise!"

    The dark druid, who is a combination of ferocious trees and ugly humans, shouted loudly. Driven by his will, the deformed body merged into a dark tide, rushing to the mountain pass on the east side of the Dark Mountain.

    Then, he felt the vibration in the depths of the earth

    At first, he thought it was the roar of distant artillery, then he thought it was his army shaking the scorched earth.

    But then he realized that it was not, the vibration came from deeper, from farther away.

    It is as if there is some huge giant creature burrowing deep in the soil, as if there is something terrible...or some structure in the depths of the earth is breaking through the ground.

    "Master!!!" The horrified roar of the lower priest interrupted the dark druid''s thinking, "Something has come out of the underground!"

    The dark druid who was in charge of commanding the legion raised his head subconsciously and looked towards the end of the legion ahead.

    There, countless nightmarish ferocious giant vines broke out from the depths of the earth, and then reorganized and transformed into towering giant trees in an instant. The thorny thorns and vines slapped the scorched earth that was once at the foot of the magnificent wall, the strong deformed body, Huge "behemoths", venomous biochemical beasts and mana monsters, these terrifying creatures that should have been pierced one after another, rolled up in the air, struggling desperately at high altitude and twisted like they were captured by the flygrass. Of flying insects.

    An amazing-scale green forest barrier is penetrating the land at the border of the Black Forest, taking shape in a very short time, and a vaguely familiar female voice somehow crossed this vast battlefield and crashed in the dark druid''s nervous system. Explosion:

    "A surprise, my former compatriot, Master Bertlem."

 Chapter 1308ï¼š Regional victory

    A surprise, a surprise that has crawled in the depths of the dark earth for a whole year, is drilling out of the rocks and soil on the border between the Black Forest and the belt plain with a shocking posture like a natural disaster, and is present in those swarming from the wasteland. And the aberration body out of the eyes of the army.

    The deep rumbling of the earth, the entire southern border of the Dark Mountains, is constantly shaking. In the depths of the dark soil, in the stratum structure that humans cannot detect, the huge plant structure that has spread all the way from the Sorin Plain has long been drilled. Out of countless amazing tunnels and openings, these things that do not know whether they should be counted as roots or vines ate the soil and stones all the way, and drew additional energy from the biomass conversion plants and storage tanks set up along the way. It has been growing in the past months, and has accumulated strength for the ground breaking today. Now, the time to break the ground and embrace the sun has finally arrived. The "remote branches" of these giant Thorin trees...began to unwind their structures on the ground.

    The thorny vines and wooden pickets shredded the ground. From the southern advancement base of the Cecilians to the dark mountain pass at the junction of Typhon and Cecil, countless plant structures were cracking from one place at a time at a crazy speed. And the caves swarmed out, those huge "roots" that came out were chilling, looking from a distance, even as the earth grew out of countless tentacles of ecstasy dancing in an instant, they were in the air like seaweed under the dim sky Stretching and shaking crazily, all the roads leading to the dark mountains were blocked in the blink of an eye.

    The army of deformed bodies in front of them sent back the last sight they saw before they died. The terrible scene was deeply imprinted in the eyes of the dark druid Bertlyme. He saw the dark green or dark brown root tentacles. Out of the ground, sweeping the nearby aberrations and various mutant creatures in a predator''s posture. Those vines pierced the monsters'' flesh and blood and rolled up their bodies. The huge power can even make the weaker creatures directly burst into a mass of rottenness. Meat, those vines wrapped around the dying aberration beasts and a mixture of flesh and blood, dragging them one after another into the huge mouths that suddenly split on the surface, and in those dark and deep cracks, Bertram saw countless Wriggling and rubbing teeth, tumbling and crushing muscles, and boiling and bubbling digestive juice pools.

    The entire belt plain underground... is a digestive organ with a width of hundreds of kilometers, a hungry stomach with teeth based on underground caves and huge biological structures. This huge digestive system is already hungry here. It has been a long, long time, and now...everything in the wasteland will eventually send a huge amount of food to this hungry stomach.

    Soon, these foods will be transformed into a new source of biomass for the green forest barrier, and a new body, siblings, for the wildly gushing "plant forest sea"!

    A chill that had been forgotten by him for hundreds of years finally came out from the depths of his limbs and hundreds of skeletons. Bertram felt that every inch of his bark and every branch was shaking in the cold wind, and was finally wiped out. In the pictures sent back by several aberrations, he saw that the roots emerging from the ground were rapidly hardening and deforming. Their sky-facing structures quickly became like towering giant trees, and those giant trees not only became protections. The green barrier of the mortal world, at the same time, they are also opening their green leaves to greedily soak up the sunlight, and continue to copy and spread their roots, making the line of defense more stable.

    And more terrifying than this scene is the voice that links into his spirit!

    Ever since the Aberration Corps in front came into contact with the green forest barrier, they have been passing into their minds through certain neural links, a vaguely familiar but extremely chilling female voice!

    "You are scared, I can smell your fear, Bertram... It''s funny, I have been''worked'' with you for hundreds of years, and for hundreds of years I have regarded you and your deformed compatriots as great Honorable comrades who are willing to sacrifice for their careers, you say that you are fearless in the wasteland, and you say that the survival of the world is your noblest pursuit... But now you are commanding a frenzied and dirty army to attack us, and you are After a little frustration, shivering in fear... Bertlem, am I so scary?"

    That voice was continuously transmitted into his brain through the nerve nodes permeating the depths of the earth and running on the battlefield. The dark druid shook his branches, desperately urging the guards beside him to **** him as far as possible from this place. Deep in the wasteland of the area, at the same time an angry roar in his mind: "Bertila! You freak more deformed than us! You monster more disgusting than the deformed one! You stand by those lower creatures In the camp, you gnaw the dirt underground to build a barrier for them, but you are still a freak, and you will have no place in that so-called''civilized country''! You are... a traitor among the evolvers!"

    "I need to correct you, Bertram," Bertila''s voice continued to pierce the nervous system of the dark priest like a sharp awl, and there seemed to be great irony in the calm narration. "These so-called inferior things in your eyes Creatures have already defeated the mad gods in frontal confrontations and ended the famine that permeated the plains of the Holy Spirit within two years. They have allied with the dragons, reconciled with the gods, and cracked the truth of the entire universe in the kingdom of God. I am afraid there is nothing in this world People are qualified to call them "lower creatures", and you worry about my place in a civilized country... I am afraid you will be disappointed. I am full of new friends here, a race that even gods dare to kill. , Their knowledge is not as shallow as you think..."

    The tremor from the depths of the earth came again, and there was a thunderous sound near the extinguished magnificent wall in the distance, and another living forest rose from the depths of the earth, and the shaking tentacles and vines ate the neighborhood. The deformable bodies and wasteland monsters that can be contacted began to transform in situ, forming layer after layer of protection, and beside this rapidly forming "forest", the deafening noise began to roar again.

    That was the main gun of the "General Winter" armored train roaring. As the human line of defense stabilized, the terrifying steel fortress had once again begun to project cannonballs in the direction of the Gondor Wasteland. The powerful cannonballs it fired fell on Outside the "predation range" of the "living forest barrier", all the monsters who had escaped the predation of the living forest were slaughtered.

    Half of the main force of the Legion forward has been buried in the continuous artillery fire and the stomach acid tumbling from the living forest. The astonishing loss of the nerve signal feedback made Bertram''s eyes cracked.

    "Bertila!" He stopped in anger, turned and glared at the living forest standing on the edge of the magnificent wall, which had completely blocked the gap, and he felt his heterogeneous nervous system literally boiled in anger. "After all, your posture is just a mutant monster like ours! Do you think you are a great savior?!"

    "There has never been a savior, all mortals are saving themselves, Brother Gao Wen told me," the tingling in the nervous system hit again, Berthila''s voice pierced into Bertram''s mind, "and the so-called Monsters... my former colleagues, sometimes only monsters... are the best to fight against monsters. The Cecilians have always admired practicality..."

    Bertram turned and left, and quickly moved deeper into the wasteland under the protection of the guards. He threw down half of his troops and asked them to attract the Cecil''s artillery, and then continued to move into the wasteland. After some distance, he finally felt that his nervous system was gradually recovering, and the constant sting began to weaken.

    This phenomenon gave him a sigh of relief: Although the living forest looks terrifying, her power can only be maintained in a fixed area like a plant. Although the forest obviously has the ability to spread, she spreads. The speed is limited by the biomass reserves and her own structure, and she cannot run into the wasteland to chase herself.

    A strong enemy who can''t move is not a strong enemy.

    At this moment, Bertram was truly relaxed, even deliberately letting himself relax too much. He seemed to use this way to temporarily forget the horror of the living forest, and forget the horror of the front-line aberrations. The pain of tearing the teeth underground, the constant dissolution of the stomach sac of the living forest, and most importantly...forgetting the terrible failure of losing half of the forward army.

    He stopped in a low-lying land. The towering rugged rocks around him blocked the cold wind on the wasteland. He seemed to hear faint sounds, the loud noises of cannonballs falling and the chewing of living forests. , And in these sounds like the residual phantom pain in the nervous system, he heard an intermittent, already very faint whispering whispering invisibly

    "Run as much as you can... go back to your nest... but we will find you after all, Bertram... I still lack an after-dinner dessert on the far side of my body, and there is a corner in my stomach that is still for you and Borken. stay¡­"

    ¡­

    In front of the half-buried communication bunker, Fendier was stunned to watch the astonishing changes on the battlefield. He looked in the direction of the dark mountain and saw a lush dense jungle standing in the wind. The jungle was so luxuriant that It is impossible to imagine that the land was barren and scorched not long ago; in the dark shadows deep in the jungle, you can see some still twisting and creeping roots and vines wandering fast, while they calm the surrounding land, while In the process of rapid tissue transformation, it changes into bushes, flowers, and berry bushes in the forest.

    Fendi recognized those berry bushes and bushes. He had visited Solinburg. Similar berries and bushes can be seen everywhere in that miraculous land, which is a very important local economic product.

    The young Marquis of the North had already guessed a lot of things. He looked down at the emerald green vine on the ground near the gate of the fortification and the few small flowers that had just bloomed on the ground next to him. He couldn''t help muttering softly, "This is really... what."

    He could not guess the complete plan of the emperor, but he could guess that it should be a hole card, and it was a hole card that was forced to be turned over in advance. The attack on the sentry tower by the army was a sudden situation, a magnificent wall. The extinction of is not in the plan, so this "living forest" that suddenly rose to block the gap shouldn''t have been to deal with this time, this card should have other uses, but now...

    The extinguishment of the magnificent wall made Ms. Bertila, who was sneaking into the depths of the wasteland, had to get out in advance and exposed to the enemy as a living forest.

    Fendier shook his head and didn''t let his thoughts go deeper. This is not something he can think about now.

    The excitement and impulse when they first joined the army has been cooled by reality. This vast, uncontrollable battlefield beyond the knowledge taught in school allows young people to clearly realize that the real frontline of this era is different from what they imagined. .

    At this moment, a humming sound came out of the bunker, mixed with the rustle of signal interference.

    Fendier and the correspondents he led quickly looked at each other, turned and ran into the bunker.

    The Monet terminal that was urgently repaired was emitting a vague and intermittent broadcast sound, and the voice from the front-line command center was broadcasting to all the soldiers on the entire defense line.

    The content of the broadcast requires the soldiers to take advantage of the short breathing time to take a quick rest. All ministries report losses, transport the wounded, reorganize the team, abandon the magnificent wall that has been completely extinguished and cannot be restarted, and rebuild with the "green forest barrier" that has just appeared. Line of defense.

    The general did not give an order to counterattack and advance the wasteland in this sudden "victory", which made Fendier breathe a sigh of relief.

    The retreat of the Aberrant Corps is only a partial appearance. What is hidden under the partial appearance is the possibility that the entire magnificent wall will be out of control except for the Cecil Line of Defense. What''s more, the living forest can¡¯t be just like ordinary military units. go.

    Stabilizing and strengthening the line of defense is the current top priority, and a successful counterattack is the next thing to consider.

    "Sir..." A soldier''s voice came from the side, interrupting Fendier''s thinking. The soldier looked a little nervously at the "forest" that was swaying slightly in the wind, and muttered cautiously. "This forest... is it really our ally?"

    "...The army of the empire is changing with each passing day, and sometimes some unexpected friendly units pop up suddenly," Fendier did not know how to explain what he had guessed to the soldier, and could only force it with a weird expression. Said, "It''s fine when you get used to it. I have learned even stranger things in the noncommissioned academy..."

    "Yeah?" The soldier twitched his mouth, but he couldn''t help but turned his head and glanced at the forest not far away. He whispered, "Then this is a bit too strange..."

    "Don''t talk about it, all the above orders have come down," Fendier shook his head helplessly, and said with a sigh, "Let''s go back to the headquarters to report...I have a hunch that all this has just begun."

    ¡­

    The "living forest" that popped up near the tower of Sentinel No. 98 is not only visible to Cecils and Aberrations.

    Its scale and scope are so large that it even spread to the vicinity of the Typhon''s line of defense.

    To the east of the "Green Forest Barrier", at the top of a dangerous mountain ridge, Andesa Wendell, dressed in a big cloak, was standing in the cold wind, staring at the "forest" that blocked the gap in the barrier.

    "The Cecil...what did this happen again?"

    She suddenly felt that the changes in this world had made herself a little bit unable to understand.

 Chapter 1309ï¼š Setting sun

    On the border of the flat plain on the southern side of the Dark Mountains, in the magnificent wall position that the Cecilians are responsible for, in front of the huge gap formed by the destruction of the tower of No. 98 Sentinel, a wall is not as tall as the magnificent wall, but still Thrilling new barriers have been erected.

    It was a living forest, transformed from a large number of vine roots drilled from the ground.

    Nowadays, the towering giant tree, which is strong, tall and capable of predation, has formed a solid barrier on the edge of the wasteland. It has withstood the most ferocious offensive in the impact of deformed bodies and various mutant monsters, and its coverage is limited. From the Cecil¡¯s line of defense to the gap in the barrier faced by the Typhons, even a part of the "predation area" has touched Typhon''s position, those terrifying giant vines and the cracking line of defense that splayed above the ground. The soldiers were frightened, and even caused a small scale of chaos in some areas, but in any case, these "combat plants" drilled out of the soil saved the shaky line of defense.

    The gap in the barrier that was completely opened due to the destruction of Sentinel Tower No. 98 has been blocked. A considerable part of the tide of monsters swarming out has become food for the living forest, and the remaining monsters are also panicked and everywhere in the face of this sudden blow. Fleeing, the limited "discipline" they showed before has also returned to chaos. Andesa does not know whether this is because the monsters are also afraid or because the command node behind them has died or fled the battlefield. She only knows one thing. Things

    Losing the restraint of discipline, the deformed body of chaos and fleeing has returned to the ranks of "monsters", and monsters... are only worthy of being hunted and slaughtered by the army.

    On an unnamed ridge extending diagonally into the wasteland, the legion-level spellcasting positions arranged in a hurry by the Typhon Magician Group began to move. The magic power buzzed in the air, and the majestic energy lit up the entire mountain, in the dim chaos. Under the light of the sky, layers of magical auras and complex rune structures rise and connect in the sky above the positions, and the group spellcasting techniques that Typhon¡¯s masters are best at can be fully displayed at this moment.

    The overwhelming fire rain fell down, mixed with lightning or ice cones that kept jumping on the ground, and thick arcane energy rays continuously shot out from the top of the mountain, accurately sniping and killing those mixed in the monster group, The huge and conspicuous giant deformed monsters (the Cecils call them "giants" and some soldiers directly call them "giants"). The continuous explosion of magic power shocks the entire mountain range, and the air Everywhere is filled with the unique smell of the air being decomposed by magic.

    After losing their command, those monsters no longer know how to cooperate. They will neither cover the firepower units in them, nor do they know how to find shelters or disperse and transfer them, bombarding such "enemy" with magic on the commanding heights... the magic of Typhon. The division is as simple as burning ants on the ground.

    Andesa Wendell sighed softly, but while relaxing, she did not let herself lose her judgment.

    The improvement of the situation is only partial. The overall situation of this battlefield is still bad. Although the monsters that emerged in the first wave are about to be wiped out, the destruction they have caused has torn a huge hole in the Typhon position. Many heroes In order to cover the casting position, the precious knight lost his life in the previous impact, and the communication lines on the battlefield were also severely damaged. More importantly... the "fault" of the magnificent wall itself has not yet been restored.

    Under the radiance of magical power rising from the ridge, Andesa couldn¡¯t help but cast her eyes on the Sentinel Tower 99 on the other side of the ridge and the Sentinel Tower 100 further away. The two towers were not. Like No. 98, they were destroyed as the target of aberrations. However, their condition is not optimistic at all. The low whistling sound has been constantly coming from between the base of the tower and the main body, which is after the energy system failure. The overwhelmed whimper from the shield projection mechanism, and the dim streamer had mostly disappeared from the main surface of the high tower, and around the two high towers, the shields projected out were as thin as paper.

    The main force of the deformed body has begun to retreat from the entire line of defense, but there are still a large number of uncontrolled chaotic monsters that are instinctively driven towards the dying magnificent wall. Those chaotic monsters are more dull and blind than the deformed body, and their shallow intelligence Even the thoughts of "fear" and "survival" are lacking, but their destructive power is still powerful and terrifying. Now the magnificent wall is full of loopholes, and the existing troops of the Winter Wolf Legion can''t stop all the monsters that pass through the barrier.

    Worse than this is that the entire Typhon Empire bordering the Gondor Wasteland is not only the northern line of defense, but also on the border line extending from the empire to the southwest...the defensive force there is far weaker than this "forward". Fortress", and even the defenders there could not have imagined that the magnificent wall would collapse before their eyes.

    Andesa believes that no matter where it is on the long border of the empire, the soldiers stationed there will bravely defend the people and homes behind them, and the deformed monsters that have rushed out of the wasteland will be stubbornly resisted on all the borders. , And Aldernan will react immediately after receiving the report from the front. The National Knights, the Royal Mage, and even the Obsidian Forbidden Army who stayed behind will be sent to the front to block the enemy, but before that, in those Before the offensive of the out-of-control monsters is really stopped... how many Typhon¡¯s blood will be drained, and how many cities and villages will be completely destroyed?

    Andesa clenched the knight sword in her hand, and for a moment did not dare to imagine the terrifying scenes that would happen in her hometown as the magnificent wall was completely extinguished. She just widened her eyes and stared at those in the distance. The sentry tower shining with a faint light suddenly discovered...the chaotic light flow on the surface of the tower seemed to be gradually returning to the previous order, and the thinning energy barrier around the tower suddenly stopped the momentum of extinction. Began to become solid again.

    "General! General!" A subordinate''s voice suddenly came from not far away. The dark-skinned young man stumbled across the gravel mountain road, shouting loudly while rushing towards Andesa. "General! The Sentinel Tower has restarted! Our southern barrier is slowly being repaired! The monster...the monster is blocked!"

    "I saw it," Andesa immediately calmed down the breathless young officer with a calm tone, and said in a deep voice while casting her gaze on the sentry tower in the distance, "It looks like it is the silver elf. Bian finally stabilized the situation...what happened in the south of the mainland? Can the coalition forces of the Silver Empire or the Gaoling Kingdom be contacted now?"

    "Not yet, General," the young officer was taken aback, and immediately shook his head. "The magnificent wall has not been fully restored, and our communications have been seriously disrupted. We still can''t hear the signal from the southern part of the mainland..."

    "Then continue to keep calling," Andesa said quickly, "At the same time, keep in touch with Cecil''s camp. I have a bad feeling... The restart of the Sentinel Tower will not completely solve the problem. This ancient way The barrier of has suffered irreversible damage. The tower of No. 98 sentry is down. The towers of sentry in other areas may also be completely destroyed. Even if the silver elves restart the barrier, those nodes that have been completely destroyed will not be out of thin air. Stand up again... this war has just begun."

    ¡­

    The **** sunset was splashed on the edge of the smoke-filled forest, billowing thick smoke constantly rising from the distant jungles and valleys, huge plumes of smoke pierced through the sky under the sunset, the pungent breath permeated the high sky, as if the whole world was being Slowly ignite, as if the power of destruction is gradually gnawing the entire land.

    In the Temple of the Stars, you can¡¯t hear the sound of killing on the distant ground. However, the roar of the ancient magic array when it fires is still tearing the sky and shaking the earth. The towering ancient Temple of the Stars is as slow as a high mountain flying in the sky. Slowly across the sky, on the side of the Temple of Stars, the original gorgeous and exquisite palace walls have been fully opened, and after the decorative cladding was abandoned, the spellcasting organs hidden in it began to continuously throw devastating flames and lightning on the earth.

    However, while splashing these powerful attacks, these ancient facilities are also disintegrating and destroying one after another. One after another, explosions continue to sound from all over the temple of stars. Some magic matrices even self-destructed before firing. Thick smoke is not only rising from the ground, but also rising everywhere in this anti-gravity fortress floating high in the sky.

    Several huge arcs suddenly rose from the ground turned into a war zone, shredding the dense smoke that filled the sky and the earth, and hit an anti-gravity engine at the bottom of the Temple of Stars, but the shield that should have been lit up in time Without reaction, in a huge explosion, this ancient engine was instantly extinguished, and the entire air fortress shook violently.

    "Your Majesty Queen!" A temple instructor rushed to the seat of dominance, "The third main engine is shut down. We can''t hold on for long! We must evacuate the battlefield immediately!"

    Belcetia sat on the pale golden throne, she nodded slightly, but in fact, even without reporting from below, she could perceive the state of the temple at this moment.

    Pain, dying, overwhelmed, scorching and crumbling.

    This too old anti-gravity fortress is bearing a heavy load far beyond its limit at the moment. Whether it is fire support on the ground or an air attack from an army of deformed bodies, it is rapidly consuming the few remaining in the Temple of Stars. life.

    Once, this mighty fortress also had glorious years in its heyday. It also ruled the sky and deterred the earth. It could endlessly splatter destructive power and withstand the great blow of any enemy. In those ancient times Here, it will never fear those ugly and shallow monsters wriggling on the ground.

    But now... The Temple of Stars is too old. It is so old that it has to do its best to maintain its flight. When it is old, no matter how old it is, it will only linger.

    The scorching pain burned in the nerves, Bersetia was suffering from the temple of stars, and listening to the voice of this ancient fortress, it was sighing, full of sorrow.

    "The Sentinel Tower has been restarted," Great Astrology Master Vilania came to the Silver Queen. At this moment, the powerful court magician was sweating on her face. Obviously she had been using her magic power to help Bell until now. Setia maintains control of the temple, "The barrier is gradually being rebuilt."

    "Only 70% of the towers that responded correctly to Master Verania, the barrier is only being''partially rebuilt''," Bersetia stared at Verania and said, "The fatal loophole has been created, I suspect... there are some towers. It has been completely destroyed by the enemy after losing the ability to resist. I can''t feel them."

    "At least we can block most of the monsters and let the civilized world defend the chance of counterattack from the great collapse." Verania''s eyes changed slightly, but she quickly calmed down. "The complete disappearance of the entire barrier is an irresistible disaster. , But if it¡¯s just a loophole... loopholes can still be filled."

    Another violent shaking suddenly came. A high tower on the side of the Temple of Stars was directly hit by an attack from the ground. The shield could not fully withstand the direct attack. Amid the harsh metal cracking sound, that tower was already on the temple deck. The building that had been standing on for thousands of years broke away from the middle little by little, and fell unstoppably toward the ground.

    Soldiers and magisters covered in fire rushed out of the ruins of the building, part of them fell on the deck, and part of them fell to the ground along with the pieces of billowing smoke, and fell into the blazing fire on the northern border of the Gaoling Kingdom. Lin Hai.

    "Your Majesty, our shield is going out!"

    A temple teacher shouted.

    Bersetia sighed slightly, she knew that this aerial fortress had been supported to the limit, even if it continued to stay here, it didn''t make much sense.

    As her next thought was injected into the seat of dominance, the nerve signal was transformed into instructions that the mechanical soul of the temple could understand. The depths of this huge ancient air fortress made a series of roars and low whimpers, the remaining engine unit Starting to adjust the effort, the Temple of Stars turned slowly in the air and drove towards the direction of the Silver Empire.

    In the depths of Bersetia''s mind, she heard a heavy and sad sigh. Sitting here for hundreds of years, it was the first time that she heard such a clear "sound" from this temple.

    "I know...you are unwilling," she whispered in her heart, "but there is no such thing as we can..."

    Belsetia''s heart was only halfway through, and a terrifying roar and a series of crackling bursts suddenly came from a distance, interrupting the voices and movements of everyone in the temple''s control hall.

    The picture of the external monitor was quickly connected, and the distant scene of the battlefield became clear in everyone''s eyes, and a horrible scene appeared in front of everyone.

    Right in front of the defense line facing the Gaoling Kingdom, at the forefront of the forest defense line, a series of flashes and explosions burst out suddenly on the surface of the sentry tower that has sheltered this southern country of mankind for more than seven centuries. With the obvious internal energy exploding, the whole tower began to tremble and shake violently, and finally began to slowly fall towards the base...

    Accompanied by a deafening noise, the tower collided with the base, and a huge fireball rose from the spot, burning everything on the line of defense in the blink of an eye.

    A legion set in front of the defense line of the Highmountain Kingdom was instantly wiped out, together with the thousands of elven soldiers stationed there who were fighting side by side with humans.

    At the same time, the energy barriers that had just re-lit on both sides of the sentry tower also suddenly extinguished after flashing violently.

    The innumerable army of deformed bodies in the wasteland paused for a short time, and then turned into a black frenzy, surging violently towards the already riddled and crumbling border defense line of the Gaoling Kingdom.

 Chapter 1310ï¼š Rise

    The re-launch of the control system cannot reverse the damage that the Sentinel Tower has received. As the most violent defensive node in the previous shocks, the Sentinel Tower in the northern part of the Highmountain Kingdom has accumulated too many damages and malfunctions. When these failures exceed the critical point, even if the barrier is raised again, the tower has entered an irreversible process of destruction.

    Under the horrified gaze of countless soldiers on the battlefield, the towering tower that stood upright for centuries and was considered by many to never collapse has completely collapsed today, and the series of reactions triggered by the collapse of the tower finally This led to the collapse of the entire line of defense.

    The heavy energy barrier disappeared, and the deformed body drove straight in like a tide. In the end, there was only a forest line of defense in front of the Gaoling Kingdom, and the scarred guardian giant trees and the already exhausted mortal army began to retreat layer by layer. .

    From a high altitude, the earth has become a scorched purgatory, black and red tides have crossed the extinguished magnificent wall, huge monsters are walking flat on the rugged battlefield, the edge of the forest is burned, and the filthy energy beams and The missile screamed and fell on top of the mortal army, and the towering guardian giant tree rose from the ground, bravely rushing to the enemies that came out of the wasteland, but was submerged in ten times the amount of "tide" for almost a moment. The Knights tried to cut off a part of the enemy from the flanks, but the defying distortions and the "behemoths" that were harder than stones were not afraid of the impact like a city wall.

    The mortal army retreated, and the border north of the Gaoling Kingdom fell quickly. Although there was only one gap on the barrier, the width of the gap exceeded the limit that the army could resist. On the western side of the blue rock hills and valleys, The main force of the deformed body has entered the forest, and the road to the hinterland of the Gaoling Kingdom is right in front of them. This human kingdom in the southern part of the continent is still doing its best to resist, but compared with the fast-moving monsters, the Gaoling Kingdom is currently able to The reserve force called has been unable to keep up.

    "Your Majesty..." A temple instructor looked at the high platform in the middle of the hall with a panic expression, and at the silver empress whose face was sinking in water, "The tower was destroyed...the army on the surface could not plug the loophole..."

    "I can see," Bersetia said in a deep voice, the temple of stars trembled all around her, the ancient mechanical soul roared hoarsely in her nervous system, and the ancient fortress was still turning and resisting with difficulty. The firepower from the surface, all its systems are quickly approaching the critical point, "The enemy''s main force has all passed towards the gap...The command behind them has a strong reaction speed and a strong sense of smell on the battlefield."

    "Your Majesty..." A minister came to the seat of dominance. The minister hesitated, and finally gritted his teeth and said, "The Gaoling Kingdom is over. Once the forest barrier is penetrated, no one can stop the tide formed by those monsters. We must Recall the legion on the surface and retreat to the south of the Long Bridge for the returnees. That is our only chance to reorganize the army..."

    Belsetia didn¡¯t say a word, and the other minister beside him couldn¡¯t help but glared at his colleague: ¡°We are abandoning our allies for hundreds of years on the battlefield. The Silver Empire has no history in tens of thousands of years. Have done this kind of thing!"

    "I am responsible for my decision," the minister who spoke just now said loudly, "I will go to the surface and fight with the Army after the Broken Army, but other troops and the Temple of Stars must withdraw to the south of the Long Bridge for the Returnees. This is out of reason. Judgment!"

    "This is your decision, Cronanqing, it''s not mine. Don''t be too busy saying''responsible''." Belcetia''s voice suddenly came from the seat of dominance, making the voice of dispute in the hall quiet for an instant, she sat down On the pale golden throne, her gaze slowly swept over everyone in front of her, and finally landed on the giant holographic projection in front of the throne. She stared at the frontline scene on it for a long time, seeming to be doing a very difficult task. After calculating and weighing, she narrowed her eyes slightly and tapped her finger on the armrest of the seat of dominance.

    In the next second, the great astrology master Vilania standing by the side suddenly heard a slightly disturbing synthesized voice sound in the hall: "The control authority of all subsystems has been transferred to the Elf King''s Court, and the remote control subsystems are in order. shut down¡­"

    Many people in the hall were a bit at a loss for an instant. Only the great astrology master who knew this ancient fortress best reacted first. Verania looked at Bersetia in shock and said, "Your Majesty, what are you doing? !"

    "The line of defense of the Gaoling Kingdom cannot be given up. Once we hand over the rich civilization of the territory, those monsters will further grow and grow in a very short period of time, and quickly spread across the continent of Loren, and retreat to the returnees. The southern part of the long bridge is like being trapped on an isolated island. Even if the long bridge is raised for a while, the monsters will cross the strait and step into our land one day.¡± The Silver Queen¡¯s eyes swept across the hall majesticly, and her voice sounded like steel. As firm, "We can''t give those monsters the slightest opportunity to build strategic depth or develop bridgeheads. No matter what the price is, we must block them in the wasteland!"

    The elves in the hall were stunned by the words of the queen. For a while, no one spoke to break the silence. Bersetia immediately began to make further arrangements: "Cronathan, you go and arrange for the combatants from all over the temple to enter the escape boat or Ride on the war eagle and evacuate all the stars from the Temple within one hour. After that, you go to the forest defense line and continue to participate in the battle on the ground; Master Verania, you lead the civil servants and other non-combatants into the quiet garden at the end of the temple. The main separation module, I will launch you directly to the Elf King Court, where Valentian will pick you up, tell him the situation on the front line, and then use the Elf King Court¡¯s backup system to take over the control of the sentry tower and quickly deploy the reserve army. The regiment, the frontline needs your support."

    Another violent explosion came from nowhere. The entire Temple of Stars tilted violently in this explosion. Everyone almost fell to the ground. As the temple struggled to restore balance, a temple was struggling to restore balance. The instructor finally couldn''t help shouting: "Your Majesty, are you planning to use the Temple of the Stars to block... Your Majesty! This is absolutely impossible! This...this is not good!"

    The other elves in the hall finally reacted at this moment. Bersetia¡¯s amazing decision shocked everyone here and made everyone here express their opposition and doubts for the first time. The Temple of Stars is in the eyes of the silver elves. In its special position, its status as a "national symbol" almost like an empire symbol for thousands of years has instantly exploded the elves present. At this moment, even the most respected and obeyed ministers of the Silver Queen are all present at this moment. Their monarch was persuaded by great fear.

    However, in this noisy and chaotic environment, only Vilania''s voice remained calm. Although she was also in consternation just now, she had completely calmed down at this moment: "Then your Majesty, what do you do?"

    "Of course I will evacuate and I have to take on my own responsibilities," Bersetia said with a calm expression. "The seat of dominance itself has an escape structure, but if I want the temple to accurately "land" in the predetermined location, I You have to stay here as far as possible to the last moment. So you have to evacuate first, so that I can complete the follow-up operations without distraction. After I control the escape device and land in the Gaoling Kingdom, the follow-up recovery work is left to you."

    Verania looked quietly into the eyes of the Silver Queen. After a long time, the great astrology master nodded slowly, expressing his obedience to the Queen¡¯s arrangements, but Minister Cronan took a step forward. This silver elf was already in the old age. Staring at Bersetia on the throne, her body was trembling slightly, and his lips squirmed for a while before he finally said: "Your Majesty, the Temple of the Stars... is the foundation of the empire..."

    Bersetia stared into the eyes of the veteran, and all eyes in the hall were on her, and the noise from all directions slowly calmed down. Only the roar outside the hall and the depths of the temple of stars were overwhelmed. The sound of machinery running around is everywhere.

    After a long time, the voice of the Silver Queen finally rang in the hall, beating in everyone''s heart: "The foundation of the empire is not the temple of stars, the foundation of the empire is every silver elf."

    She heard a deep hum from the depths of the nervous system, and heard slight tremors between the old and outdated logic units and mechanical compartments. The soul of the Temple of Stars seemed to be sighing, she still could not fully understand this ancient The sound made by her mechanical soul, but amidst those low and dumb roars, she felt that a certain part of her soul suddenly relaxed.

    Since sitting in this position hundreds of years ago, listening to the painful and deep sobbing of the Temple of the Stars, she felt this kind of ease for the first time.

    "To carry out the evacuation plan, this is the order of the Queen of Silver," she raised her head, and her voice was as majestic as usual in the court hall. "Our time is limited, and the Border Corps of the Gaoling Kingdom will not last long."

    There was no voice of doubt in the hall. All the elves began to act quickly according to Bersetia¡¯s orders. The evacuation order was issued to every corner of the fortress. The elves brought their portable supplies and weapons and rushed quickly. To the nearest gathering point.

    Those ancient cultural relics, exquisite decorations, luxurious poems, and the deep palace rooms with countless secrets and memories buried behind, will all be left behind, and will go to the flames with this living fossil temple in the near future.

    The dominance hall quickly became empty and quiet. Great Astrology Master Velania finally walked towards the throne. She came to Bersetia: "Your Majesty, please..."

    "I will take care of myself," Bersetia interrupted with a smile before the other person finished speaking. Then she looked to her side, and her personal maid, Elaine, who had been with her since she was a child, stood there silently like a shadow. I didn¡¯t say a word just now, "Elaine, follow..."

    "I''ll stay here to help you," Elaine smiled and shook her head, and said softly, "It''s not easy for one person to control the temple. You need someone by your side to help you take care of it."

    Bersetia immediately shook her head: "No, I don''t need..."

    "You have never left me since you were young. I know what you need at the most critical time." Elaine interrupted the empress very rarely, and then she glanced at the large seat of dominance. "Or Say, this escape device only leaves room for you alone?"

    "...It''s not," Bersetia sighed helplessly, and said "surrender" to her maid. "Well, you stay, Master Verania, you can leave."

    Verania took a deep look at the queen and her maid, and after a moment, she turned and left the hall.

    Flowing fire burned in the forest, and dark monsters were pouring into the defense line.

    However, a buzzing sound suddenly came from the sky at this moment. The weird sound was so abrupt and weird that some of the soldiers behind the defense line couldn''t help but look up at the sky.

    They were shocked and confused to see that the Temple of the Stars, which had already turned to speed up to evacuate the battlefield not long ago, was slowly decelerating, while the countless magical flying boats and battle eagles were like a swarm of bees that had escaped from their nests. Flew out from the huge ancient fortress, and they made a series of dense buzzing noises in the sky, flying to the earth in patches, suddenly hanging upside down like dark clouds.

    Those flying boats and giant eagles that had left the temple were full of silver elves with full armor and decisive expressions.

    A large number of aberrations advancing on the surface also noticed the changes in the sky. Under the control of the rear commander, they began to emit dense light bombs toward the sky, and those flying boats and giant eagles that had separated from the Temple of Stars also began to fight back, and The hits quickly scattered around the forest.

    Immediately afterwards, there was another loud noise from the tail of the Temple of Stars, and a structure about one-tenth the size of the temple itself broke away from the main body. It was wrapped in a bright magical light and quickly flew towards the direction of the Silver Empire. .

    After this series of confusing changes, the Temple of Stars finally continued to accelerate, but it was not flying towards a safe evacuation route.

    It turned its head, slowly speeding up at high altitude, and heading towards the end of the forest defense line in the distance, flying towards the huge gap in the magnificent wall, and in the process, it continued to spill all its remaining power on the ground, letting the fire rain fall from the sky. , Let the lightning sweep the front line.

    Like a dying giant, before dying, he waved his spear and sword at the enemy for the last time.

    In the dominance hall, the harsh sirens have been forcibly shut down by Bersetia. The sound of various devices in the depths of the Temple of Stars has been overloaded and self-destructed, and the interception firepower from the ground is more intense than ever before. Black and red light beams or lightning flashed across the screen from the external monitor, but these terrible attacks seemed ridiculous and humble in the eyes of the Silver Queen.

    The stronger the enemy''s interception firepower, the more flustered the commander behind them, and the more correct his decision.

    The Silver Empire is already very old, as old as the Temple of the Stars. Many people think that this sullen empire is just like its sullen "symbol", with its glorious appearance and weak inside.

    But some people don''t know that the forest will never decay. The forest will only rise again after burning and lightning strikes, updating iteratively.

    The Temple of Stars needs a solemn and epic ending, and the Silver Empire also needs a decisive and legendary revival.

    The maid, Elaine, stood quietly next to the seat of dominance. When the distant horizon began to tilt on the edge of the ship''s gunwale of the Temple of Stars, and the dark and corrupt wasteland appeared in the field of vision, she gently bent down and whispered: "Your Majesty, is it worth it?"

    "We are an ancient civilization," the Queen Silver said quietly, "a great country is an important task."

    (The official V group of "Sword of Dawn" was formally established, and the fan value reached 14,000 to join the group.

    Way to join the group: Jump to the deduction to apply for joining the group through the "one-click to add group" at the bottom of the book detail page introduction. At present, this function belongs to the internal testing stage. If the jump entry is not displayed, just update to the latest version. )

 Chapter 1311ï¼š The Day of Flowing Fire

    Flames flowed on the ground, forests were constantly burning in the fierce war, the ancient magnificent wall was opened with a terrifying gap, from the gap was the enemy of civilization and the garrison of the civilized world was rushed. The tide-like distortions continue to retreat under the repeated impacts, from the foot of the magnificent wall to the forest barrier, from the forest barrier to the border of the kingdom, and then back, the towns and villages that are almost undefended.

    The ranger troops of the Highmountain Kingdom and the Alliance troops sent by the Silver Empire are firmly supporting on these fronts. The original military defense lines have been torn apart, the communication on the battlefield is also in chaos, and the mortal armies that are still fighting have been cut. Going to various places in the long war zone, fighting alone in isolation, without knowing where the allies are, or whether the line of defense still exists, or even whether he has become the only living person in this nightmare.

    The garrison troops in many areas actually have no morale to speak of. The soldiers fought numbly under almost crazy conditions. The only reason was that the enemy they faced neither allowed to retreat nor accepted surrender.

    And it was in this situation that some of them noticed the unforgettable scene in the sky. The scene took place in the high sky in the north of Gaoling Kingdom, when the temple of stars engulfed in flames and smoke slowly moved towards The end of the horizon fell, and almost half of the remaining legion of the border could clearly see the light falling to the ground.

    The Temple of Stars gave up all the subsystems, and no longer considered returning and repairing. The old and decadent power center squeezed out its last trace of magic, so that the weapon systems that had been on the verge of limits were no longer cautiously blooming at high altitude for the last time. No more cautious throttling, no longer considering the loss, every logical unit of the main control system is whistling, and the operating units in the mechanical cabin screamed in sparks and smoke. For tens of thousands of years, this ancient sky fortress Finally dominate the blue sky as much as you like once again.

    Belcetia sat quietly on the seat of dominance, surrounded by the pale golden throne, countless pipes and cables shining and cracking under her feet and behind her, her spirit fell into a trance, from the temple of stars. Nerve signals from everywhere swarmed into her mind in a very noisy manner, which brought pressure and pain far beyond normal, but she suddenly smiled and whispered: "It''s cheering."

    Elaine Fanna was standing next to the seat of dominance. The young maid had tore off her long skirt and **** her long hair. She held a flashing electric charged sword in each hand. Looking indifferently at the dark earth that was approaching in the projection, the surrounding roars continued, but she still heard Bersetia¡¯s soft words. After a little dazed, she also smiled and leaned down: "That''s great. ."

    Bersetia nodded slightly. She closed her eyes, and in the darkened vision, a dim shadow suddenly appeared. The shadow had a faint outline like an elf, but it was more than the silver elf today. Slim and tall, it stood there with many hazy lines spreading around it. Those lines extended in the dark and finally connected behind Bersetia. It seemed to be saying something, but there was no sound, but Bell Setia seemed to understand something. She smiled at each other in the dark and thanked her sincerely, "Thank you for so many years."

    The figure nodded and waved goodbye.

    Unprecedented vibrations and loud noises followed from all directions, and the base structure of the Temple of Stars slammed against the edge of the polluted and corrupted earth. At this moment, the mountain collapsed and the sky collapsed.

    Like a mountain floating in the air crashing into the ground, the entire northern border of the Gaoling Kingdom felt the shaking like a major earthquake at this moment, even though the temple has been slowed down appropriately to prevent damage to the distant sentry tower, which is still intact. The chain reaction caused by the crash will still permanently change the appearance of this land. At the same time as the impact, the middle and upper structures of the Temple of the Stars will also disintegrate, and countless huge fragments will fall apart in the shaking, and fall in all directions. In the plains, hills, mountains and river valleys around the impact point, countless legions of deformed bodies that are pouring into the forest defense line from those areas are inevitable. They turned into powder in the blink of an eye. Even the monsters who managed to escape from the crash area were there. The shock wave fell apart.

    The entire battlefield seemed to be quiet, the monsters suddenly lost their command signals from the wasteland, and the mortals were at a loss in shock.

    In the shattered jungle defense line in the northern part of the Gaoling Kingdom, the ranger troops of humans and silver elves watched in amazement as the sky fortress engulfed in flames and smoke fell into the ground, and when the dust that obscured the sky rose, the ground After shaking suddenly, some soldiers finally managed to regain their reaction. Several human soldiers exclaimed, but the elves suddenly gritted their teeth, and no one made a sound.

    The ranger general Lomar took two steps towards the horizon. The fire and smoke in the distance hurt his eyes, and the charged sword in his hand buzzed in his hand.

    A gleam of silver light appeared between his blonde hair, and behind him, the other silver elves who had been exhausted also stepped forward silently, and their hair color quickly changed from golden to silver.

    The human soldiers on the scene watched this scene in a little astonishment, and then they saw that the ranger general suddenly raised the sword in his hand and swung the sword towards the distorted legion that was in chaos in the distance, with a frightening roar from The throat of this gentle and elegant elf burst out of the throat. It was an ancient elf war that had not appeared on this land for thousands of years, but thousands of years ago had caused every creature in this wasteland and dense forest to tremble in terror. Roar

    "massacre!"

    Countless shouts of the same battle rang out all over the forest, and the entire line of defense was ignited by the monstrous anger at this moment: "slaughter!"

    ¡­

    In the rebellious courtyard shrouded in darkness and chaos, the golden oak tree in the center of the open space seemed to be suddenly blown by an invisible gust of wind. In a series of shaking and friction, countless golden leaves fell from the canopy. There was a rain of falling leaves in the courtyard, and a holy giant deer who was lying quietly under the oak tree with closed eyes and rested, suddenly opened his eyes, got up and looked in a certain direction in the depths of endless darkness.

    In the next second, another figure shrouded in a deep purple mist appeared next to the holy white giant deer out of thin air. Her eyes were filled with lavender lightning, as if she was penetrating this vast space to see through the great changes that are taking place in the world. .

    Amone''s voice came from the side: "Milmina, you can feel it, don''t you..."

    "Yes, I feel... such a huge fluctuation, the roar that permeates the entire mortal world, even if I lose the medium of''believers'', I can see clearly," Milmina said in a deep voice, "That The magical barrier of Tao has been seriously damaged. Although it has been repaired now, it has not been completely repaired...Those chaotic things are spreading to the civilized world..."

    Amone didn''t say a word, but stared at a certain direction in the darkness. The lingering light around him began to surging in light and dark, and the powerful energy field rippled around him. This obvious change finally caused Milmina''s vigilance, the former goddess of magic stared at her "roommate" with wide eyes: "Wait, what are you going to do Lao Lu..."

    "I''m going...I have to go..." Amorne''s voice is low, and he keeps tapping the rock under his feet with his front legs. The huge boulder made of the unknown substance in the shadow world and the alloy fragments of the sailor is even in his power. The lower side faintly cracked, "The situation over there is very bad, I saw...I saw a sea of ??fire, flowing in the darkness, a group of shining light falling down, I have to help them..."

    "Sit down!" Milmina glared her eyes, stepped forward and roughly pressed Ammon''s head, but she failed for a long time. She could only let go of her hand and continue to stare at each other fiercely, "You Be clear about it! Do you know what you are doing? Do you know how much you have to pay to cut off the connection with mortal believers? Even if you don¡¯t think about yourself, you should also consider for them. You should do a favor now and what to do in the future. Let them commemorate this''come'' and''miracle'' again? By then, don''t say you will be pulled back, the future of those elves will be all over!"

    Amone shook his head vigorously. He had never heard Milmina speak in such a loud voice. The other party''s shouts full of anger and uncontrolled energy impact made his mind buzz, but after a moment He still raised his head, staring at Milmina''s eyes as if condensed with light: "I have to go not as the **** of nature, I am going as''Amorn''."

    "What silly thing are you talking about?" Milmina glared at him, and flashes of glare began to float in her hands, "No, your brain is broken, I have to calm down for you..."

    "I''m calm, I know what I''m doing, and I know what the consequences might be, but I have a reason." Amone''s gaze swept across the lightning in Milmina''s hand, and his voice was stronger than before. More calm, but also more determined, "Not all help from higher powers is a miracle. If I''m just a mortal, can I not help them? And I can''t show up in front of them, I can Just help quietly by the side, I can leave soon..."

    He paused slightly, shook his head and said, "You also know the laws behind the operation of the gods. The key is not what I did. The key is what they think I have done, and what they think they can do to the gods. Awe has faded in their hearts for thousands of years, and as long as I act carefully, this will not be regarded as a miracle, maybe...

    "Perhaps, something incredible just happened, just a powerful beast... rushed out of the forest... everything in the dense forest, they can explain it slowly, the key is that now, they need..."

    "...You explain to me what you are doing in such detail?" Milmina suddenly interrupted him. The lightning in the magic goddess''s hands had disappeared somehow, and her voice calmed down. She just watched Ammon quietly. In his eyes, he said in a low voice, "You only need to have a clear mind, and I am not your guardian. I still borrowed from you."

    This time, Amone was shocked: "You... don''t stop it?"

    "I can''t stop, I can only persuade, but now I find that I can''t persuade," Milmina lowered her gaze, "Really, if it wasn''t for the fact that I was too hungry to get out of the position of God before. I haven''t slowed down yet, I really want to stop you here forcibly..."

    She shook her head and looked at the holy giant deer in front of her with a very serious expression: "I only confirm one thing, can you really do what you said? When you see their blood flowing everywhere, you see them every day. Retreat, and see them crying for help in the fire, can you really guarantee that you are just a mortal Ammon?

    "If you want to stay out of their sight, what you can do will be very limited, and once you cross the line a little bit...it will only be overwhelming."

    Amone and Milmina looked at each other calmly. After a long time, he nodded slightly and walked towards the deep darkness outside the rebellious courtyard.

    His figure disappeared into the depths of chaos.

    "...You really know the way to leave," Milmina looked at the direction in which Amone had disappeared, stared for a long time before slowly retracting her gaze, and looked at the magical equipment that was shining with various lights around, after a moment of contemplation. , She sighed helplessly, "Okay... Next, let me think about how to explain this to them... But they may also be overwhelmed..."

    ¡­

    The Supreme Government Affairs Office was brightly lit, and intelligence from various channels was continuously gathered in front of Heidi and Gawain. The rush of footsteps and tense conversation echoed in the corridors, and the orderly orders were in the process. It was distributed and passed on and became the instructions to urge the operation of this huge machine of the empire, and it also became the source of many people''s confidence in rebuilding.

    The frontiers of the civilized world are facing an unprecedented challenge, but the supreme control organ of the empire is still operating in an orderly manner. As long as the lights of the Supreme Council and the Cecil Palace have not been extinguished, the situation will still be controlled by the mortals. At least in the hearts of those confident Cecils, the world should work like this.

    After throwing a piece of the latest information back on the table, Gawain gently rubbed his eyebrows, his face was serious, but he was not so gloomy and depressed.

    The shocking changes that occurred on the front line were transmitted back to the imperial capital located at the northern foot of the Dark Mountains. Not long after that, information about Typhon, the Silver Empire and other places came from afar. The news of "is intensively delivered to the eyes, and from the information, what is outlined is a situation that makes everyone feel suffocated.

    The magnificent wall "faulted" due to unknown reasons, the Sentinel Tower ceased operation, and a large number of loopholes appeared in the barriers around the wasteland. An army of deformed bodies swarmed out of it, and in the process showed a clear tendency to discipline. The enemy, Typhon¡¯s line of defense was tight, the Silver Empire and the Ogure tribal state were interrupted, and then the tower of Sentinel 98 was completely destroyed. The Thoring root system, which was in a latent state and slowly spreading to the wasteland, had to be exposed and transformed in advance. Into the "green forest line of defense"...

    Gao Wen thought that this "counter-offensive wasteland" campaign will definitely have some accidents, and things will certainly not develop as smoothly as everyone imagined.

    But to be honest, the scale of this "accident" is really too big.

    But fortunately, in his bones he is a dual critically ill patient with "inadequate firepower phobia" and "victimized obsessive-compulsive disorder". Even when there is "no need", he has been desperately accumulating "backup plans" toward the wasteland.

    After all... Since the day when the coffin was opened, he suspected that the wall was finished, but now that it was really finished.

 Chapter 1312ï¼š rear

    Regarding the Gondor wasteland in the south, Gawain prepared many backup plans, backup plans for backup plans, and backup plans for backup plans. He even had so many plans that sometimes made Heidi and Rebecca feel complete. There is no necessary level, but as long as there is a chance, he will continue to add "weights" toward the wasteland.

    The first reason is that the strong impression left by Gawain Cecil 700 years ago in his memory makes Gawain maintain the highest level of vigilance against the endless wandering monsters in the wasteland at all times. , The second is based on Gao Wen¡¯s own judgment. Since he knew that the ancients in this world used a wall to shut the deadly natural disasters in a wasteland, he felt that this matter was not very reliable, after all, countless experiences in his previous life. Tell him that the disaster covered up must be blown up, and the wall used to block the monsters must be collapsed. Why is there such a barrier like the wonder of the world erected on the border? Isn¡¯t that just to blow up a big one when you put g!

    So since the day he uncovered the coffin, he has been preparing for the day when the wall of wasteland completely collapsed. Now I can only say that this day has come after all.

    He rubbed his eyebrows, raised his head from the documents on the desk, his gaze slowly swept across this huge room. In the room were sitting many senior government officials, including Hetty, and many were projecting holographic images. In the magic net terminal, one by one, real or imaginary figures gather here, some are waiting for the update report, and some are waiting for the next order.

    "At present, our soldiers have stabilized the line of defense." Above a magic net terminal not far away, Philip''s figure floats in front of Gawain. The young imperial commander is backed by a busy frontline command post. After the green forest barrier was raised, the main enemy vanguard fell into the predation zone and was wiped out. We then used superior firepower to cut off the path of the deformed body. The enemy''s follow-up troops have now temporarily retreated to the depths of the wasteland. The main force has advanced into the wasteland and established several temporary strongholds in the southern part of the former site of the Great Wall. Now we are waiting for the purification device to take effect, and continue to send investigative units to collect enemy movements."

    Gawain nodded lightly, and then his gaze turned to another holographic projection on the opposite side, where a special figure was standing quietly.

    It was Bertila in the holographic projection that was directly connected by nerve conduction. She mimicked herself as when she was a human being. The background behind her was half of the giant Thorin tree standing on the plain and bathed in sunlight. It is a vast forest standing on the edge of the wasteland and transforming into a green forest barrier. After noticing Gawain¡¯s sight, she immediately nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯m in good condition here, and the distal limbs have survived smoothly. Now I¡¯m transforming the biomass that I prey on during the day. It may take a while.¡±

    "Well, you don''t have to worry about it. First of all, you must ensure that you can stably take root in the magnificent wall in the northern region. There has been an irreparable hole in the magnificent wall in the north. You are the most important barrier there." Gao Wen exhaled, very solemn Said.

    While saying this, he also lamented in his heart that his bold decision was correct. Letting the giant Thorin tree spread toward the wasteland is probably the most successful of his many plans.

    This ambitious and adventurous plan cannot be realized overnight. Of course, Bertila, who is far away in the Plains of the Holy Spirit, cannot instantly transfer part of his limbs to the southern front of the Dark Mountains. The "Plan of Sprawl" was actually launched a long time ago. It was negotiated and secretly decided by him and Bertila. They discussed the possibility of allowing the giant tree of Thorin to grow in one direction, and discussed the use of synthetic brain in the process to solve the difficulty of controlling the remote limbs of the giant tree. Biomass plants along the way have many solutions to solve the problem of insufficient root nutrition in the "spreading period".

    He took this as a hole card. Even within the empire, only a limited number of high-level executives and some executors who were directly involved in the plan knew the existence of this plan. In the past year or so, Bertila¡¯s The roots have been spreading in the depths of the earth without anyone knowing. It took her more than half a year to spread from the east of the Holy Spirit Plain to the south, and then from the south to the dark mountains, and it took another two months to cross the dark mountains with complex structures. The rock formations, underground karst caves, and mountain cavities then grew secretly in the plains near the magnificent wall. Relying on the nutrients provided by the large number of biomass factories set up along the way by the advancing troops, a large-scale "predator organ" was bred underground...

    Of course, this large-scale "spread" is not entirely invisible. Although Bertila has made her roots move as far as possible in the depths of the earth, she still needs some "nodes" close to the surface to supplement nutrients or Communicate with local operatives responsible for cooperating. Therefore, in the past year, people have discovered some strange phenomena in the "spreading areas" such as Pompeii, Cecil, South Gate Fortress, and the advancement base.

    These wonderful phenomena include, but are not limited to, unusually lush forests, lush vegetation in winter, clean flowers blooming in polluted areas... These things can essentially be counted as being accidentally dropped by Bertila during growth." "Debris", and these "debris" that cannot be explained by common sense have left rumors like urban legends and strange talks in many places...

    Fortunately, the rumors are only rumors, and this secret plan is still smoothly implemented to this day, but unfortunately...Gawain did not intend to expose Bertila so soon. In his initial plan, Bertila will always be a "dark front" spreading deep in the earth. While the advancing forces on the ground are launching a frontal attack, she will secretly spread underground until the army advances. In the depths of the wasteland, when the battle with the enemy enters a critical point, the "living forest" will rush out of the ground and bloom inside the core area of ??the wasteland. Face punched hard.

    Unfortunately, this can only be what he imagined. Who would have expected that the magnificent wall would break a big hole in this knot?

    "Sorry, brother Gao Wen," probably noticing the change in the expression on Gao Wen''s face, Bertila suddenly said without waiting for Gao Wen to speak, "I got out of the ground without permission. I exposed your most important picture. brand."

    "It''s not your fault. In that situation, if you wait until my order and then act, I''m afraid that the front line will have fallen, and even the Typhon defense line next to it will have to be completely torn apart. At that time, we will have any more cards. It doesn''t make sense," Gao Wen waved his hand, "I gave you the authority to decide on your own in an emergency, just to deal with this unexpected situation."

    He paused at this point, and then changed the conversation: "The situation is already like this. We have to look ahead and see how the current situation is under the abandoned land? Can you continue to advance?"

    "It has begun to encounter resistance," Bertila said immediately. "As I expected, those cultists also rely on building a network of nerves and roots underground to establish a command system. This is a unique technical method of the End of All Things. , And now they are aware of my existence, this root network... is turning into a state of active defense."

    She squinted her eyes slightly, seeming to be sensing the state of certain nerve nodes in the distance, and then opened her eyes for a while and continued: "Now the enemy has concentrated the power of their root network towards the north, and my roots are growing. China has encountered stubborn resistance and now can only make a positive breakthrough, and it is impossible to bypass it."

    Gawain seriously looked at the former dark master who was attacking the wasteland alone on the battlefield invisible to ordinary people: "Do you have an advantage now?"

    Speaking of this, Bertila¡¯s expression suddenly showed a hint of pride: ¡°You can rest assured that although their root network is tenacious in resistance, it is by no means my opponent. They have never expected to encounter an attack that spreads underground, and I I¡¯ve been preparing for this for a long time. It¡¯s just that it will take some time. I have to find the defect in their subterranean immune barrier first..."

    Listening to Bertila¡¯s description, Gawain couldn¡¯t help but imagine what it would be like. The roots of the giant Thorin tree grow and attack on the edge of the wasteland, and another hostile network of dark root systems builds a huge countermeasure. The Great Wall, in the depths of soil and rocks that ordinary people can¡¯t see, the living roots entangled and attacked each other, using toxins and parasitic spores as weapons, underground caves and underground rivers as barriers to camp pools, day and night, but silent...

    This is a ¡°battle¡± that is beyond the understanding of the world. I am afraid that even the most outstanding strategist in the world will not be able to find his place in this battle. Even Gao Wen himself... at this moment can''t make any suggestions.

    "Be careful," he can only say, "Don''t despise the enemy. Although your existence is beyond their expectations, those dark cultists have also developed in the wasteland for many years. No one knows what they have set up in the depths of the old empire. This kind of trap hole card. You are alone in the underground attack. Our ground troops can hardly provide you with effective support, so you must be extra cautious in the process of deepening into the enemy''s territory."

    "Yes, I understand." Bertila said solemnly.

    Gawain, after a brief thought, spoke again: ¡°Next, let¡¯s discuss the discipline of those deformed monsters in their offensive process.¡±

    "Yes, the obvious discipline, there is a command structure behind those monsters," Bertila immediately responded, "In the brief contact with the enemy''s vanguard... I mean, during the eating, I also touched it at the same time. The spiritual connection behind them, the monsters themselves have limited intelligence, but their spirits are connected together and they accept some more advanced node commands. I also recognized one of the most obvious nodes, his name is Bertram. One of the patriarchs of the Wasteland Branch of the End of All Things..."

    "It sounds like a psychic command network architecture similar to the original Crystal Cluster Legion," Gao Wen touched his chin and said thoughtfully. "But the scale is larger and the efficiency is significantly higher. The original Crystal Cluster Legion did not have it. Such an astonishing number, and there are not so many weird mutant individuals in the cluster legion..."

    "The psychic command technology we used at the beginning is in the same line as the branch in the wasteland," Bertila said in a weird tone, but soon continued with his usual expression, "Part of it comes from eternal sleep. Part of it belongs to the nerve impulse technology of the Dark Druids, but it is clear that the All-Death Society branch in the wasteland did not share all the information with our fellow citizens outside, and they retained some of the key information. , And improvements have been made over the years... and this improvement is probably only recently completed."

    As soon as she finished her voice, Heidi on the side couldn¡¯t help but ask curiously: ¡°It¡¯s just been done recently? How is this judged?¡±

    "I briefly invaded Bertram''s spiritual world. He only thought that I was torturing his will and did not notice the invasion," Bertila explained. "During the invasion, I caught a glimpse of them. Part of the flow of consciousness in the huge command system, although I was unable to intervene at the time, I can still see that it was something that was just born and is slowly growing and improving."

    Heidi nodded softly after listening: "Yes, if the cultists had already established this system and successfully controlled the distortion in the entire wasteland, then they would not wait until now to act. There is such a system. Great army, they could sweep the world many years ago."

    Gao Wen then asked: "This is an important piece of information, are there any loopholes in their command system that can be exploited?"

    "It''s hard to say, I need more information," Bertila shook his head. "It''s best to capture a few advanced nodes for me to taste... Let me analyze it. Maybe I can learn from their mutated nervous system. Find a way to further invade or destroy that command system."

    "...As the battle progresses, we will find opportunities," Gao Wen nodded slightly, and then looked at Bertila with a strange expression. "But having said that, in your desperation this time... you ate a lot and gave up. Is the monster running out of the soil really okay?"

    "... Frankly speaking, it''s not very tasty, not even as good as the stones in the dark mountains," Bertila''s expression became weirder than Gawain, "but there was no other way at the time. Those monsters were dirty and poisonous. I had to get rid of them as soon as possible. Throwing the residual pollution into the biomass splitting pool is the fastest and most effective method. But you don¡¯t have to worry about me. The dirty bodies of those monsters have been completely digested in the splitting pool, and their toxins can also be transformed and absorbed by me. Yes, it''s just..."

    Bertila paused, seeming to be trying to suppress the urge to nausea, and then continued for a long while: "It''s just...It''s really unpalatable, it''s really unpalatable, it''s better to eat dirt."

    If the resentment between Bertila¡¯s words is real, everyone at the scene does not know what to look at. The life form and way of looking at the world of this lady tree has always been fresh and refined. Others have nowhere to go if they want to comfort or empathize. As for Gawain... Gawain couldn''t help but think of a weird idea. He always felt that he might see a new book circulating in the empire soon, how the food encyclopedia compiled by Bertila eats dirt in the empire...

    Fortunately, he did not let this weird idea stay in his head for too long, because soon, an emergency message from the front line was sent to him.

    The sentinel towers that were once extinguished on the border of the wasteland...restarted.

    It¡¯s time to push the book, this time we recommend Tianrui Talking Fu that we live in Nanjing, sci-fi classification, and the story of saving the world in the doomsday. The author''s last book was dead on Mars, everyone should be familiar with it. Now this new book has just opened, it is a real seedling, but you can collect it first!

 Chapter 1313ï¼š Rush plan

    The sentinel towers on the border of the wasteland are gradually restarting. This is information from two observation points near Typhon and the southwest border of the empire.

    Of course, the restarted sentry tower does not include the 98th tower that has been confirmed to be completely destroyed. The tower has been turned into a huge wreck on the ground in a series of explosions and collapses, and within its original projection range, the magnificent The wall has broken through an unrecoverable hole, which is currently being blocked by the green forest barrier formed by Bertila.

    "According to the information from the two remote positions, it can be confirmed that the magnificent walls in most areas are slowly recovering from itself, and the speed and range of the Aberrant Corps gushing out of the wasteland have been effectively curbed," on the holographic projection, Philip is reporting the battle on the front line with a serious expression, "but there should be a large number of large-scale gaps in the entire barrier. In addition to the completely destroyed section like the 98 tower, there are also some areas where the barrier is showing power. With phenomena such as descent, reduced projection range, and dislocation of connections, the defenders are still trying to close those gaps. However, the communication on the entire front is seriously disrupted. It is difficult for us to confirm the situation of all our allies.

    "It seems that the situation on the silver elves has improved, at least they have regained control of the magnificent wall...but what happened to the south..." Gawain frowned and couldn''t help pressing the table with his hand. "Now I still contact. Don''t you go to the Silver Empire?"

    "Can''t get in touch," Heidi, who was sitting on the side, answered him. "Since the problem with the Sentinel Tower, our communication with the southern part of the continent was completely cut off, and the communication function of the Sentinel''s data link did not restart with the barrier. And recover."

    Speaking of this, she paused, and then said: "But the smooth restart of the barrier is at least a good sign. This shows that the situation on the Silver Empire has not completely lost control. They are still trying to save the situation."

    Gaowen was noncommittal, but after a moment of contemplation, he raised his head and looked at Philip: "What about Typhon? How''s the situation?"

    "We have resumed contact with Typhon. At present, the situation on the eastern front has gradually stabilized. Their magicians and the National Knights are gradually regaining their lost positions," Philip nodded, "Of course, they are there. The loss is greater than ours. Although the barrier in front of them has not completely collapsed, a main deformed body army has penetrated into the southern section of the Typhon defense line... General Andesa did not elaborate on it, but I think it should have caused a lot of damage. loss."

    "At least they stabilized the line of defense," Gawain exhaled softly, then he looked at Hetty, his expression sank, and his tone more serious than before, "What''s the situation on the Western Front?"

    "...Except for the mossy woods that directly borders the wasteland, we have completely lost contact with the entire Ogure tribe. The current situation on the Western Front is unknown," Heidi hesitated for less than a second with a face. It became a little ugly, "The energy shock when the magnificent wall was extinguished swept across the western region, causing a severe communication interruption than in other regions. Ms. Wenna of Mosswood contacted us and said that she had also lost her and other parts of the country. Regional ties, so technical experts estimate that even Ogure¡¯s internal communication network has not been spared... ancestors, we can only speculate on the current situation of the Western Front in the worst case."

    The atmosphere in the room quickly became depressed and low, and even Amber, who was standing next to Gawain, had a tight expression at this moment. Although no one spoke for a while, everyone was well aware of the troubles of the Ogure tribe. Big.

    In this "counter-attack wasteland" operation, the Ogure tribal state was not the main front in the plan from the beginning. It was a mountainous and water-rich, loose population and administrative structure, and a natural barrier between it and the wasteland. In the special country, although there are races that are as sturdy and capable as the orcs, the overall military power of the tribal nation is not strong. For a long time, they have relied on the natural mountains on the east side of the tribal nation to block occasional wandering from the wasteland. The monsters and pollution that came out, coupled with its late industrial start and poor foundation, this country did not have the ability to advance into the wasteland. In this operation, their main task was to guard against the small stocks escaping from other regions. The monster army is nothing.

    No one expected that the sudden extinguishment of the magnificent wall would turn all the frontiers of the entire civilized world into a frontal battlefield, and no one could have imagined that the energy radiation that erupted when the magnificent wall was extinguished would concentrate on the west side of the continent.

    "Why did it happen to hit the west..." In a quiet room, Rebecca''s muttering sounded suddenly. She seemed to be lost in thought, so much that she didn''t notice the changes in the surroundings, but she was there. Whispered, "The magnificent wall is extinguished across the board. It stands to reason that the escaping energy will spread evenly around it. Is it possible that there is something to the west that will attract such a large-scale energy field..."

    "This is no longer the point. The point is that we need to ascertain the situation on the Western Front as soon as possible." Gao Wen shook his head slightly. "The mountains on the Western Front can hinder the movement of the Aberrant Corps for a short time, but the monsters will turn over sooner or later. Across the mountains, once they have completely occupied a civilized country, it is equivalent to gaining a firm foothold outside the wasteland, gaining a strategic depth and a development basis. The special pollution they carry will soon turn the Ogure tribe into a third. Two pieces of wasteland."

    "I have reached an agreement with Ms. Wenna to send the vanguard troops into the moss woods." The figure of the Duke of the West, Bedwin Franklin, appeared in a holographic projection in another part of the room. "The vanguard troops will find a way to pass the gray elves. The ancient trade road enters the southern area of ??Ogure, finds out the situation there and restores communications...

    "If the situation requires, you personally lead the garrison of the Western Military Region to assist Ogure," Gao Wen said in a deep voice, then he raised his head and looked at another communication projection in the room. "Also, Byron, where are you now? position?"

    "I have returned to Beigang, Your Majesty," Byron in the holographic projection nodded immediately, "The messenger to Tallund has taken off a few hours ago, and my side is waiting for your order."

    "You bring enough weapons and supplies to lead the imperial navy to Baiyu Port, arm the gray elves there, and then continue south along the circum-continental route, from the Odor Holy River into the hinterland of Ogure and prepare for landing operations. In addition, you can confirm the situation of the coastal communication chain of the circum-continental route along the way. Those monsters cannot move to the coastal areas no matter how fast they move. The communication on the shoreline should only be equipment failure. You should bring enough engineering ships and technical teams to find a way from Restoring our north-south communications on the coastline. The communications environment in the hinterland of the mainland does not know when it will be restored. We must have a backup plan.

    "Odor Sacred River..." Byron frowned slightly, his mind soon corresponded to a large river in the southern part of the Ogure tribal nation that leads directly to the sea and goes deep inland. A trace of worry appeared on his face, "Winter can Sailing in that inland river..."

    "Yes, the size of the river is large enough to accommodate the passage of major battleships like Bitter Winter," Gao Wen nodded with certainty, "and its end leads to the Gaoling Kingdom. If we still fail to recover from the southern part of the mainland by then, For communications, after you get there, you have to send some warships to confirm the situation on the southern route and do your best to support it."

    Byron took a light breath. The gray-haired "half-way knight" felt the burden he was about to bear, and his expression became more serious than ever. He straightened his body and nodded his head: "The mission must be completed!"

    After the new order was issued, the room temporarily quieted down, but after a moment of silence, another voice sounded from the magic net terminal not far away: "Your Majesty, I am afraid it is still too late."

    Gao Wen raised his head and saw Victoria''s figure appearing in the holographic projection directly opposite him.

    "The main fleet needs to go around half a continent from the sea to enter the Odor Sacred River, while the ground forces can only enter the Ogure hinterland from the ancient trade road south of the moss forest. Although these two routes can be passed, they are too slow. "The Duchess of the North kept her always cold face, but she couldn''t help but feel a little worried. "If Ogure¡¯s border forces have collapsed before then, I doubt that their remaining resistance can hold on to it. Our reinforcements arrived..."

    What Victoria is talking about is exactly the situation that most people in the room are worried about. Everyone knows that the situation on the Ogure line may have been very bad, but even if the Cecil Empire still has the capacity to provide support, the reinforcements are not necessarily Able to reach that war zone in time.

    Ogure, who has been dormant in an ancient land for thousands of years, is full of mountains on the east side (and may now be full of monsters), on the north side is full of forest, and on the west side is the long coast far away from the front line and the ancient kingdom of dwarves ( Between the Dwarf Kingdom and Ogure is a series of mountains), and the south side extends all the way to the deep forests on the border of the Gaoling Kingdom. Whether it is from land or from the coastline, it is difficult to enter that ancient land. In the past few years, the Cecil Empire has traded with the various tribes of Ogure, and the pioneers have been building roads and opening up river channels between the mountains and dense forests, but the work of just a few years is obviously not enough to make it. The ancient country has become a smooth road everywhere.

    But monsters don''t care about these. They can wander through the wilderness and forests without sleep and without regard to death or injury. They can cross mountains and fill valleys when encountering mountains.

    However, facing the dilemma raised by Victoria, Gawain has made a decision only after a little thought.

    Modern Cecil army, some are "new era methods" to solve "difficulties since ancient times."

    "We don''t only have two paths," he tapped on the table lightly, and looked up at Rebecca, who was lowering his head and wondering what question he was struggling with. "Rebecca, the liftoff of the Earthly Dawn is about to proceed. Which step is it?"

    "Ah? Ah!" Rebecca woke up from her thoughts, first yelled blankly, and then reacted, "Are you talking about the Earthly Dawn? Well... If only basic takeoff combat capabilities are required, now It''s fine, but its supercritical accelerator is still undergoing final calibration, and that thing is a powerful bang..."

    "Take off now," Gawain interrupted Rebecca who was about to get excited, and said categorically, "No need to continue debugging, we need the power of Earthly Dawn now."

    "But..." Rebecca subconsciously wanted to say something, but the next second she swallowed back what she wanted to say. Even if it was a shot from the Cecil Empire, her alloy brain had the concept of priorities. "Well, I understand, I will start the liftoff process of the Earthly Dawn when I go back..."

    "Not only the Earthly Dawn, but also the first batch of Gorgon platforms," ??Gawain continued. "We have to consider the possibility that all positions on the Western Front have been completely occupied. An aerospace fortress can''t hold the entire kingdom. We have to find a way to rebuild the entire western defense in a short period of time, at least to plug the gaps in the western part of the wasteland."

    "Okay, I understand," Rebecca said quickly, nodding her head, and then she frowned again, and said with a hint of hesitation, "But... Your ancestor, I have to act with the Earthly Dawn."

    "You? Set off with the Earthly Dawn?" Gawain frowned. Rebecca''s words were beyond his expectation, "What are you going to do with you? It''s the front line, not you..."

    "The core system of the Earthly Dawn still needs to be adjusted, and many facilities in the upper zone have not been tested. If there is no technical backbone to accompany, the fortress may not even be able to display one-third of its strength," Rebecca Rarely, "stubborn" in front of Gawain, "And if I bring a group of technicians to follow, I can continue to build its supercritical accelerator and remaining weapon systems during Operation Earthly Dawn, as long as Just bring enough materials..."

    When she said this, she thought about it, and continued to say while organizing her language: "Although the Earthly Dawn has its own''brain'', many operations in its operation still require manual intervention. Now the fortress The controllers have just completed the theoretical training, and the simulation operations are less than half completed. I don¡¯t worry about letting them take over the main system directly. I have to personally lead people to follow. I can follow the guidance in case of problems..."

    While she was talking, she kept observing Gawain¡¯s face. At the end of the conversation, her voice became quieter, and finally she curled her neck very cautiously: "...No way?"

    Gao Wen did not say a word, but looked at Rebecca in front of him with a strange look.

    I don¡¯t know when, her childish and youthful feeling has faded from her body. Although her temper is still a bit reckless, there will still be many weird thoughts in her head, but today''s Rebecca... seems to have been It is very different from the appearance of Gao Wen''s first acquaintance.

    "Yes," Gao Wen said suddenly, his expression very solemn, "Then the Earthly Dawn will be handed over to you."

    "Great!"

    "But there is one thing you have to remember," Gawain did not wait for Rebecca to come up with excitement and poured cold water. "You are not a general. You don''t know how to fight. Don''t go to places other than the Earthly Dawn. For the actions of the Archduke Devon and General Byron, the air operations must follow the advice of Commander Kinna, understand?"

    Rebecca quickly reduced her excitement and nodded to the ancestor with a stern face: "Yes, I understand!"

    Gao Wen gave a hum, and took his gaze away from Rebecca: "Okay, then next..."

    Just halfway through his words, a magic net terminal set up beside him suddenly started on its own, and the avatar of Mirmina appeared in the air: "Wait a minute, I said, don¡¯t be nervous, old man. The deer ran away."

 Chapter 1314ï¼š After the fall

    Miermina''s words suddenly made the whole room silent.

    Everyone here is a high-ranking empire. They know who the figure suddenly appears in the room, and they know who the "old deer" in the other party''s mouth represents.

    The silence lasted for several seconds. The first to break the silence was Gawain, but his reaction was much calmer and indifferent than Milmina had imagined. He just silently glanced at the incarnation of Milmina and asked. Said: "About when did it happen?"

    "...Just now, but his speed is very fast, you should not be able to catch up," Milmina coughed softly. Under the gaze of the mortal emperor Gao Wen, this old **** looked a little bit He said strangely, "He went in the direction of the Silver Empire, which I had stopped, but I couldn''t stop him..."

    "In other words, he perceives the status quo of those old believers," Gawain nodded slightly, "How is the situation on the Silver Empire side?"

    Milmina was a little surprised, probably because she didn''t expect Gao Wen to directly bring the topic to this side, but she quickly reacted and nodded and said: "He felt a large number of casualties in a short period of time and very severe group mood swings. The situation in the south is not optimistic, but the fighting continues, and the defense line still exists. That''s it, he can only vaguely perceive the situation there, and he can''t say anything in detail."

    Gawain pressed his hand to his chin, thoughtfully: "Is that right... the defensive line still exists? The biggest good news is that the enemy''s offensive is fierce, but the biggest advantage is that suddenly, as long as he withstands the initial pressure, with the strength of the Silver Empire, It should be supportable..."

    Milmina saw his reaction, and finally couldn''t help it: "Aren''t you panicking at all? Ammon went directly to the south to help the mortals, I thought..."

    "He has already gone, hasn''t he?" Gao Wen raised his eyelids and glanced at Mirmina. "He may even have arrived. Your gods have always come to ¡®arrive¡¯ quickly."

    Milmina was a bit confusing for a while, and then she spoke a few seconds later: "...this is also true."

    "He should know what he is doing, and he should know what he can''t do," Gawain shook his head slightly. Amoen¡¯s sudden action actually brought him a big surprise, but at this time he must stand on a stand. Making choices and judgments from a higher perspective, and...giving trust, "We all know the rules for the birth and operation of gods, and we know that there are some loopholes that can be drilled in this process, but the risk of drilling this loophole is very high. No one dares to bear the burden in a peaceful state, but now, it is more important for the entire civilized world to survive. I hope Amone can clearly recognize the existence of this line, because if he does not recognize it clearly..."

    Gawain couldn''t help but stop when he said this. It wasn''t until a few seconds later that he let out a soft sigh: "That will be a long disaster for the silver elf and himself in the future."

    ¡­¡­

    The distant border was burning in the flames of war, and the roar of the sentinel tower when it was destroyed seemed to span the entire country, echoing waves of disturbing air currents among the dense jungles of the Silver Empire. The news of the front line returned through various channels. The Elf King City, whether it is true or false, its content is equally bad. In the face of a sudden change, even the proud ancient races will inevitably be anxious.

    It was in this situation that a huge flying device pierced the night and flew from the far north like a flaming meteor. Amidst the roar and buzzing magical resonance, it arrived at the Elven King City in the center of the jungle and the plain. And it landed on an open lake in the northern part of the royal court. The splendor it emits can be seen throughout the city, but few ordinary citizens can immediately recognize the origin of the unrecognizable flying object. They run blankly in the night. Going to the street, speculating and discussing what it was that suddenly landed in the royal court, but only a few silver elves who had a wide range of knowledge and had contact with the temple felt great fear and anxiety at this moment.

    These old elves recognized that it was a separate unit from the Temple of the Stars, the "Quiet Garden".

    The first minister Valentian Jingu, who stayed behind in the royal city, left the royal court for the first time and led an elite royal guard and a few military officers to the shore of the lake. He saw that he was leading the civil servants from the severely damaged quiet garden. The evacuated Chief Astrology Master, Verania, immediately greeted him: "Great Astrology Master, what happened in the north? Our contact with the front line was completely interrupted... Why did the Tranquil Garden break away from the temple? ?"

    "The barrier is out of control, and the aberrations swarming out of the Temple of the Stars has become history. The Queen ordered the Temple to plug the gap in the line of defense."

    Verania said in a low voice, her face was pale, her eyes were tired, there were many burnt and damaged marks on a mage''s robe, and blood was also stained on her beautiful face. These were the process of evacuation from the battlefield in the quiet garden. In, she took the initiative to attack several times to eliminate the wounds left by the enemy''s air defense fire on the ground, but compared with the current dangerous situation, she didn''t care about the slight pain on her body at all.

    Minister Shoufu¡¯s expression instantly stiffened, and his eyes opened wide in shock. Then, he heard a more detailed report on the frontline from Verania¡¯s mouth. From the loss of control of the magnificent wall, the frontline communication was interrupted, all the way to the stars. The temple fell on the horizon, the Tranquil Garden reached the royal city through the flames of war, and all the information finally became clear before him.

    "You said that Her Majesty the Queen stayed in the Hall of Domination?!" Valentian stared. For thousands of years, he had never felt the bitter cold like today. He raised his head and looked at those behind the Great Astrology Master who were in the royal family. With the help of the guards, he went to the civilian corps in the rest area. Among them, he did not see the figure he was familiar with, "Great Astrology Master, do you know what this means?!"

    "The seat of dominance has a separate escape system." Verania said calmly.

    "But in that situation, the escape system can''t save your life at all. Her Majesty will fall to the ground with the temple, and around the crash zone, the flight range that the escape system can reach is full of enemies!" Valenti Ann tried to lower her voice and said quickly, "The entire barrier area has been completely fallen, do you think..."

    The Minister Shousuke¡¯s anxious words were interrupted, and the great astrology master¡¯s expression was very calm: "Yes, I know."

    "You know?" Valentian was a little surprised for a while, staring at the great astrology master in front of him.

    "Why do you think your Majesty wants me to **** the civil servants back to the royal court?" Verania just watched the minister of the first auxiliary quietly. After a while, she nodded slightly, "Reorganize the legion, Valenti Ann, let our reserve millennium warriors arm, let them cross the long bridge of the homecomers again and fall to the Temple of Stars, but the silver elves have to raise their heads."

    She took a breath, and in the waves of her eyes, there seemed to be the flashes and flames that rose up when the temple of stars fell on the horizon, and in a flash, the flames turned into the lush jungle of the Silver Empire. And the ranger army assembled again.

    "We have been sunk for too many years, Valentian, under the shelter of the Temple of Stars and the nurturing of this forest, we have been gentle and elegant''long ears'' for thousands of years, so that many people may have forgotten it. Now, when the nations on this continent were still in the barbaric and dark ages, why did the pioneers of the silver elves occupy the most fertile and fertile land on this land? We don¡¯t rely on singing, dancing, and gentleman¡¯s cultivation. The millions of rivers and mountains conquered."

    In the lights under the night, Valentian Jingu listened to the deep words of the great astrology master, and slowly, his eyes, which had always been gentle for thousands of years, became as hard as steel.

    ¡­¡­

    A cold light cut through the dim smoke and dust, and the cold light was mixed with the powerful energy and impact released by thunder and burst. In the next second, the tall and giant deformed body was neatly cut into three pieces by the sword blade, wrapped in filthy flesh and blood. With black smoke falling from mid-air, a blood stain spread on the gorgeous floor tiles depicting many exquisite patterns and a long history.

    Elaine was holding two swords, her figure spinning in mid-air, her clothes and blonde hair blooming like flowers, and she instantly converged as she landed on the ground. She sighed gently, and shook off a little bit of blood remaining on the blade. Looking at the disgusting patch of deformed flesh and blood on the floor that has begun to decompose in the thick black smoke, it took a few seconds before I could not help but mutter softly: "Fortunately I don''t have to wipe this floor anymore. ..."

    "Your swordsmanship is still so great," The Silver Queen''s voice came from the side at this moment, Bersetia was holding a long staff in one hand, and a blood-stained sword in the other hand, with a smile on her face. Looking at the maid who grew up with her since she was a child, "It really is the result of daily practice with the royal guards."

    "You''re appreciative, the ground here is dirty, you still don''t want to move on," Elaine turned and said, then frowned suddenly, "Or I''d better clean up here, there are blood and oil stains everywhere... "

    Belsetia glanced at Elaine and couldn''t help but laughed: "When is this, do we still pay attention to this?"

    "...Well, if you don''t pay attention to it, then don''t pay attention to it," Elaine shook her head, and whispered while watching the sloping ground and the smoke everywhere, "Those monsters have already penetrated here. ...They climb so fast, and they find it accurately...Could it be possible that they also have special forces for special operations?"

    "No, those who climbed up should only be stragglers who were separated from the main force in the impact," Bersetia shook her head, "have you noticed? They are just wandering around, relying on instinctive attacks, and occasionally acting in groups. Not knowing how to cover and cooperate at all is like the most ordinary monster, completely different from the opponents who know the group combat and basic tactics that the frontline soldiers come into contact with."

    While she was talking, she raised her head and looked forward. In her eyes were the sloping ground and the slanted and collapsed temple building in the distance. The once magnificent core area of ??the temple had collapsed in the impact and became a desolate piece of artificial land. The ruined walls, and between the fragmented walls and the fallen pillars, you can also see bright arcs that pierce the air from time to time, creating flashes and explosions in the smoke and dust.

    On the ground, huge and intertwined reticular fissures spread all the way from her feet to the end of her line of sight. The entire Temple of Stars had split into several relatively large debris structures during the crash, even though it was barely keeping the center intact. In the area, the wide cracks that can be seen everywhere also make walking dangerous.

    As for the ancient systems in the depths of the Temple of Stars... they all lost response as early as the moment they fell. This ancient fortress, which has served the silver elves for tens of thousands of years, has finally come to an end today.

    "The energy shock generated during the crash of the temple may have destroyed the command system among the monsters. Obviously they do not have complete thinking ability. The reason why they can show a certain degree of discipline and even combat wisdom is likely to rely on Intelligent individuals are commanding from the rear," Bersetia said casually to Elaine while observing the surroundings, "Those monsters that climbed up the ruins have lost the ability to perceive the''command signals'' from the rear. This is very important information. This shows that the connection between them can be interrupted by a powerful magical pulse..."

    "Yes, we should take this important information out. When communication with allies on other fronts resumes, we will have a way to break the organization of those monsters," the maid Elaine said calmly, "please rest assured, I will Stay by your side until you are safely out of this dangerous situation."

    Belcetia stopped. She looked at the close-knit maid who was inseparable from her, and suddenly smiled: "Don''t you think we are going to die here?"

    "I don''t think," Elaine shook her head, "You are the Queen of Silver, this dirty land is not worthy to swallow your life."

    "Ha, although this is useless, it sounds good," Bersetia laughed, and a buzzing noise suddenly came from behind her. She looked back in the direction of the sound and saw It is the dominance hall that has collapsed and the seat of dominance standing in the center of the hall, which is still intact. The throne that has lost its function is standing alone in a piece of rubble at the moment, but it was protected before. The escape shield in the throne area has been completely closed as the energy is exhausted, "the escape system is exhausted."

    "It helped us offset the impact of the previous fall and the secondary damage when the hall collapsed. For such an ancient system, it has tried its best."

    "Yeah... Do your best..."

    Belsetia whispered to herself, and then shook her head.

    She did not deceive her subordinates. The Throne of Domination does have an escape system. As the control center of the Temple of the Stars, it certainly has this function.

    But at the moment before the temple crashed, she did not start the launch procedure of the escape system, but chose to stay in the hall to continue controlling the end course of the temple, and activated the protection function of the escape system.

    The reason is simple. The flight range of the escape system has its limits, and the area where the Temple of the Stars crashed has completely fallen into the tide of the aberrant army.

    Even if a huge number of enemies can be killed when the temple crashes, there is no way to clear out all the monsters in the wasteland direction and the depths of the forest barrier to escape. You can only let yourself fall into the depths of the enemy''s more dense battle zone, or even directly. In the enemy''s base camp.

    Under the balance, Belsetia chose to stay here, at least here, she can continue to control her own destiny.

 Chapter 1315ï¼š Alone...?

    Smoke and dust obscured the line of sight, and the sound of metal and rock breaking from time to time came from some nearby buildings or from the depths of artificial ground. Accompanied by these breaking sounds, there was a constant vibration from the depths of the feet. Although the amazing fortress has crashed on the ground, it is like the death of a giant beast. Its too large and bloated body still needs a long time to collapse to reach a certain stable state, and before that, this behemoth body The "aftermath of death" may last for several days or even months.

    Belcetia and Elaine left the central palace that had completely collapsed. They trudged across the sloping and fractured ground, past the ruins of buildings and magic weapons with billowing smoke, and wandering aberrations occurred several times in the middle. Fight against each other, but never encountered the kind of disciplined and cooperative enemy. The situation may be just as Belsetia expected: the huge energy impact released when the Temple of the Stars crashed destroyed the deformed body in this area. The "spiritual connection" between the legions has turned these enemies who know how to fight in groups into ignorant monsters again. This is undoubtedly good news.

    Of course, Bersetia did not have thought of another better possibility. Perhaps the highest enemy commander in this area was unlucky enough to be located in the crash area of ??the temple, and now it has become the deepest part of the ruins. A touch of dirt...

    But she also knows that this is mostly just a beautiful idea of ??her own. The commanders behind these monsters are obviously very cunning and desperate. They have the ability to command the frontline army across a very wide battlefield, so there is no need to charge with these cannon fodder. Before, and in the previous battles, the soldiers in front of the enemy had never seen any "officer" level personnel in the surge of monsters, so most of the controllers of these monsters were still hiding in the wasteland. Deep down, the next offensive plan is being planned.

    I really want to know what their expressions look like when they see the Temple of Stars descending from the sky.

    Bersetia shook her head and put these irrelevant associations aside for the time being. She heard a strange roar from deep under her feet, and then a facility not far in front suddenly collapsed, and the ground nearby. A gap was opened in the creaking noise, and a series of flashes and explosion smoke rose from the gap.

    She knew that this was the "twitch" that the "behemoth" under her feet continued after its death, just like the tremor of the muscles after the death of a flesh and blood body, although the main system of the temple has been completely shut down, its deepest part There are still many structures in those ancient and complex cabins undergoing final operation, but I don''t know how long this process will eventually last.

    A low and chaotic roar and murmur came from the depths of a thick cloud of smoke in the distance, interrupting the slight sadness in Bersetia''s heart, and also slowing down her and Elaine''s footsteps at the same time.

    They quickly concealed themselves behind a huge boulder nearby, and watched vigilantly at the billowing smoke coming out of a certain ventilation duct. Several heavy footsteps sounded from the smoke, that kind of constant lowness. The roar and the chaotic whisper are getting closer.

    Belsetia carefully counted her heartbeat. At the same time as the twelfth heartbeat sounded, she saw the tall and distorted figures, the monsters with mud and flesh swaying out of the thick smoke, staggering. Moving forward, they swayed their ugly, purposeless heads from side to side, as if sniffing prey, looking for the vitality that just appeared here.

    Bersetia quickly exchanged glances with his personal maid, and the battle plan was set without any words. The next second, a figure holding two swords rushed out from behind the hiding place, and lightning flashed in mid-air. Dao Feng''s sharp arc suddenly flashed across the trajectory of Elaine''s charge, and a deformed body that was walking in the forefront almost didn''t respond, and was instantly cut into three segments with a sword cut off its head, and a sword cut off the waist.

    The two swords in the hands of the blond elf bloomed like flowers, slashing towards the second enemy at almost the speed of sound. Elaine''s figure rotated in the center of the steel flower, and the deformed body that reacted gave out a chaotic roar, and rushed towards them one after another. Perceiving the aura of life that suddenly brightened, but in the next second, a torrential rain-like cone of ice appeared out of thin air in the air, crashing on these deformed freaks who had no time to dodge.

    The filthy and flowing flesh and blood was firmly nailed to the ground by the ice cone, and the ensuing extreme cold breath made the monsters'' huge bodies brittle and slow. Elaine danced through the gap between the ice blade and the cold wind. The sword can reap the dying monsters one by one.

    A deformed body on the edge of the battlefield broke free from the shackles of the ice cone at the last moment. The monster raised its arms high, and a dark red energy beam quickly formed in its hands, aiming at the key behind Elaine, but a long sword broke. Flying from the sky, the long sword was held by an invisible hand of magic, and instantly cut off the monster¡¯s arm, and cut off its remaining limbs before the opponent recovered. Finally, the long sword flew high, stabling swiftly from the air. Down, accompanied by a blast, nailed the monster directly to the ground with blood flowing from the head to the chest.

    At this time, Elaine''s last sword also happened to complete the final harvest. In just a few tens of seconds, the chaotic roars of several deformed bodies completely quieted in the ruins.

    Bersetia walked to Elaine, and at the same time gently waved to the side. The long sword that nailed the monster was pulled out by the invisible magic hand and threw the blood stains in the air, and then flew back into the hands of the Silver Queen. The latter watched Elaine use the tip of the sword to pick up the corpse of a deformed body, frowning slightly: "This is the first wave of monsters we have encountered?"

    "The seventh wave is not the ones that we carefully bypassed," Elaine raised her head and replied, "Thanks to some stragglers, if these monsters come in groups, we might not be opponents. What did you think of?"

    "How did they survive the previous shock?" Belsetia looked solemn. "Occasionally there are some surviving monsters that can be understood. After all, they are huge in number and have tenacious vitality. There are always those who escape the impact by hiding in the right place. Lucky people exist, but now we have encountered so many surviving monsters, and...this is the upper part of the temple."

    Elaine''s expression finally changed slightly: "You mean..."

    "The upper zone, and it''s still in the upper zone after the main body of the temple has been broken, and the connecting passages have been sealed. These monsters that originally wandered the plains are not easy to climb here. It is no less than climbing a building. The steep mountains, even if they are tireless or painful, it will take a while to climb up from the ground below, right?"

    Bersetia said in a deep voice, watching the filthy remains that fell on the ground, and the bodies of the deformed monsters have begun to decompose at this moment. In the rising black smoke, their flesh and blood are quickly dissipating with the smoke, only The remaining twisted skeleton after severe corrosion made her slowly think of some "features" about the distortion.

    "Perhaps... they were just''generated'' in the upper part of the temple not long ago," she said slowly, "Elaine, do you remember that distortions have a very mysterious property? They can be found in the mana of the wasteland. "Appear out of thin air" in the environment..."

    Elaine slowly widened her eyes, and after a while she nodded her head with an ugly expression, "Yes, I remember... this was Uncle Gao Wen seven hundred years ago.

    The first characteristic discovered by the team... Once those monsters gather to a certain extent, they will create a magical environment similar to the Gondor Wasteland around them, and once this magical environment is rich enough to a certain degree, more distortions The body will condense out of thin air in the magic field, multiply and expand like a snowball, spreading pollution rapidly... This is also their most terrifying point. We had to build a''majestic wall'' to block the entire ancient Gondor kingdom, and the main reason was this. "

    While speaking, the elven maid slowly looked around the upper area of ??the smoky and dusty temple, her tone became hesitant and nervous: "Could it be that this is already..."

    "After the magnificent wall is broken, the waste soil will inevitably leak out, which means that the''wasteland'' itself has expanded, and we are now crashing near the original sentry tower, stuck in the middle of this breach," Belser Tia said solemnly, "In a sense, we are already standing inside the wasteland, but the huge structure of the temple itself forms a barrier, blocking most of the wasteland to the north, so it is generated here. The number of monsters is also very limited, but... they are indeed spawning."

    Elaine opened her eyes wide, she clenched the long sword in her hand a little bit, and a kind of chill continued to spread from the bottom of her heart until the silver queen''s voice sounded again, and she interrupted the chill in her heart: "Fortunately we have It''s blocked."

    She looked at the Silver Queen, and the other party smiled at her, and repeated the words just now: "Fortunately, we blocked it. Even if there are a few monsters that can climb over from the top of the temple, they will be caught on the south side. The defenders are quickly wiped out, and the breath of the wasteland will be blocked by the falling mountains of the Temple of Stars. Elaine, we did not make the Gaoling Kingdom the second Gondor wasteland, which is a good thing."

    Elaine looked at the empress who grew up with her in front of her. She was stunned for several seconds before she finally lifted a smile from the corner of her mouth: "You are right, this is indeed a good thing..."

    As soon as she finished speaking, a low noise that seemed to be a mixture of roars and whispers suddenly emerged from the nearby smoke and dust!

    The voice grumbled, at first it seemed to be just a touch of auditory hallucinations in smoke, but then there were hazy limbs appearing in the air. The first thing that appeared was a pair of twisted bones, and then there was blood flowing like mud. Converging and forming on the surface of the bones, terrible distortion monsters were born from nothing under the eyelids of Elaine and Bersetia, like a nightmare emerging out of thin air!

    "Huh clang!"

    The sound of breaking through the air and cutting metal instantly cut through the air. As soon as the monster had condensed in half, it was directly blocked by two crossed swords, and Elaine''s figure instantly attacked and returned to Belcetia''s side. Unlike the dark wizards and evil dragons told in the bard''s story, she would not wait for the disgusting monster to be fully born like waiting for the brave to give a speech.

    "You are right about another thing," Elaine glanced at the blood stains on the long sword that had been smashed and turned to look at Bersetia with a wry smile. "These monsters are really just born..."

    Bersetia did not answer, but slowly raised the battle staff and enchanted sword in her hand, and in the surrounding air, disturbing breaths were quickly converging, and countless low whispers and roars seemed to be empty. One after another in the air, filled with her senses like a nightmare waiting in the dark.

    Perhaps it was the sense of the strong breath of life here, or the fact that the battle just now caused too much movement, and the malice entrenched in this wasteland finally noticed the two active "uninvited guests" here, the power of corruption. Its minions were condensed here, one after another, the shadowy and deformed tall figures quickly condensed in the surrounding air, flooding the eyes of the master and servant.

    This time, it seemed that there was no corner to hide, and no route to avoid.

    Bersetia glanced at the close maid beside her: "Elaine, are you afraid?"

    "It''s nothing terrible, it just feels a bit disgusting for these things," Elaine said blankly, "Killing so many disgusting things in one day, I''ll have nightmares when I go back."

    Bersetia smiled, the end of the battle staff in her hand began to float with magical illusion, but she couldn''t help but think of something that seemed irrelevant to the situation in front of her.

    "Uncle Gao Wen seven hundred years ago...did he also faced this situation and finally died of exhaustion?"

    "Perhaps... the record of that battle is not detailed, but I think the situation before us should be almost as bad as that."

    Bersetia smiled, she gently waved her staff, a chain of thunder curtain ignited the surrounding air, like a torrential rain, slaughtered those monsters that had not yet been fully condensed, and more twisted figures. But it condensed in the smoke after the monsters fell, and the low whispers and roars around became clearer and full of maliciousness.

    "You said, if we fall today, we will be like Uncle Gao Wen in a few hundred years... What did he say... ¡®open the coffin and rise¡¯?"

    "You won''t fall down today," Elaine raised the swords in her hands, and said unreasonably but confidently, "As I said, this filthy land is not worthy of swallowing your life."

    Bersetia couldn''t help laughing, and shook her head slightly: "You are really happy..."

    "boom!"

    A terrible loud noise suddenly exploded at this moment, interrupting the Silver Queen''s next words, and also shocked the entire world.

    It sounded like a heavy behemoth hit the ground at the speed of sound, like another hill crashing next to the Temple of the Stars. This terrible impact even shook the entire land, causing Belcetia and Elaine at the same time. Feeling dizzy and dizzy, they heard another series of roars from a distance, and they rushed towards this side crushed all the way.

    Like an angry behemoth, it is rampant and flat on the mountains.

    Even Elaine, who has always maintained her composure, couldn''t help being shocked at this moment: "Your Majesty...what is this?!"

    Bersetia was equally stunned. She saw a huge cloud of smoke rising into the air in the distance, and there seemed to be something huge in the smoke rushing towards this side.

    "I do not know¡­"

    She murmured subconsciously, but before she finished speaking, another thunderous voice overwhelmed her murmur.

    "I''m coming, I''m coming, I''m coming"

 Chapter 1316ï¼š assistance

    It was a thunderous roar, which suddenly burst from the distant ground, like a meteorite falling to the ground, and then rushed across the mountains.

    Afterwards, the majestic breath rose up between the wasteland and the temple of stars, almost shattering the filthy and heavy clouds in the sky, and the filthy wind that continued to flow from the wasteland was also blocked by some invisible force. As if hitting an invisible barrier, he stopped abruptly near the cliff on the north side of the Temple of Stars, and then directly rolled back more than ten kilometers away.

    In the end, Bersetia and Elaine saw a towering and holy figure appearing in the distant clouds and fog. That figure rushed from the west side of the Temple of Stars, wrapped in an amorphous haze of phantom light. Its scale is as large as a castle, and its outline resembles a huge white deer. The figure rushes forward with the force of thunder. The crooked towers and piles of debris are turned into powder on its impact path, and it has begun to spread along the way. The filthy and chaotic aura was directly evaporated by the phantom light on his body. The deformed monsters that were generated nearby were attracted by the majestic energy, and they gave out chaotic and piercing roars neatly in the direction where the giant deer rushed. In the next instant, they turned into fragments scattered at the feet of the giant deer.

    Many monsters have not even touched the giant deer at all, and have been evaporated and dissipated into smoke and dust by the radiance from their bodies at a long distance.

    Bersetia was stunned. She recognized the identity of the giant deer, but she never thought that she would see each other here. In an instant, countless thoughts and doubts appeared in her mind, but she did not have time to speak. Asking about anything, he watched the huge body rushing past his eyes, rushing to the other end of the Temple of Stars without looking back.

    The gusty wind whizzed around her, powerful energy bursting above her head, but as soon as these terrifying powers fell on her and Elaine, they were instantly weakened like a gentle wind and drizzle, without causing them the slightest harm.

    The rumbling voice gradually faded away, and Elaine stared in that direction in shock for a long time before finally turning her head back, looking at Bersetia with an expression of uncertainty and horror: "Your Majesty, the one just now... "

    Before she could finish her words, the rumbling that had just run away rang again. The holy white giant deer once again broke through the surrounding dense fog, rushed back through all obstacles along the way, and destroyed in the process. After the monsters of deformed form that once again breeded from the remaining chaotic magic power, they finally stopped in front of Bersetia and Elaine.

    Belcetia couldn¡¯t understand what this holy existence was doing, but she was shocked, and she somewhat suspected that the other party had accidentally ran past, but she had no evidence and did not dare to say it...

    At the same time, behind the holy giant deer, the chaotic magical environment withstood two large-scale impacts, and its energy cycle was finally completely destroyed. The filthy aura that had been permeating the upper zone of the Temple of Stars gradually dissipated, and the surrounding The visual situation has also been improved by the naked eye. Until then, Bersetia realized that a considerable part of the smoke and dust that had been lingering around her was actually abnormal shadows and mists, until they disappeared, she Only then did I feel that my breathing suddenly became much lighter.

    It seems that at least for a short time, those deformed monsters will no longer breed in the nearby air.

    There was a strange silence around, Bersetia could not remember how many years she had not fallen into this chaotic and confused state, but after a few seconds she forced herself to calm down, and barely maintained a calm expression and raised her head. Compared with the sight of the towering white giant deer, the latter was slowly lowering his head at this time, with a gentle light flowing in his crystal-like eyes, quietly watching the two elves standing on the ground.

    "...Why did you come here?" Bersetia''s mouth trembled, and finally she took the initiative to break the silence, "You shouldn''t be..."

    "I''ll help," Amone interrupted before the other person finished speaking, "I feel that you are in danger, I... can''t sit still."

    Belsetia never expected that she would hear such words from a former "god". A huge sense of absurdity spontaneously emerged, but this did not affect her judgment. She stared at the towering and holy creature in front of her. It is difficult to suppress the urgency and tension in the tone: "But wouldn''t it be like this... Will our three thousand years of joint efforts be completely wiped out?!"

    "No," Amone''s voice was gentle but low, and his body shrank rapidly in front of Bersettia and Elaine, from a towering hill to a house, and from a house to a few meters high. This is still It''s a body that needs to look up, but at least compared with just now, his posture has barely broken away from the feeling of "divine nature", "This is not a miracle, nor is it a miracle that came to me just as a mortal friend. Come and help."

    He paused briefly, seeming to give Bersetia time to think, and then slowly said: "I will not show up in front of ordinary soldiers and the people, nor will I do anything that will lead to the revival of faith. You. I also understand the laws of the operation of gods. As long as the mortal group does not have the recognition of''miracles'', then miracles will not happen. As long as no one thinks that gods have come, then gods will not come..."

    As he said, he looked up again at Elaine, the maid who had just managed to ease the shock from the consternation, a gentle smile appeared in the depths of his eyes: "Bersetia will not say it, and you will not say it. Right, kid?"

    "Ah..." Elaine was taken aback. Obviously, she didn''t expect that the existence in front of her would suddenly talk to herself, but she quickly reacted, "Of course, I know how to score, I won''t... well, won''t be messy. Said..."

    "That''s good," Amone lowered his head lightly and touched the ends of Bersettia and Elaine''s hair. Then he looked up and looked around, carefully observing the surrounding situation, his tone suddenly a little startled. , "Wait, this is... Temple of the Stars?!"

    "Yes, this is the Temple of the Stars. It has... crashed," Bersetia said in a low tone, and then was a little curious, "Did you not find it just now?"

    "No, I pinpointed the source of the pollution leak, confirmed that there are only you two breaths, and rushed out of the''boundary layer'' directly, and then stepped on everything that seemed threatening. The specific situation here. I don¡¯t know,¡± Amone shook his head and made a very reckless statement, ¡°What the **** happened and why did the Temple of the Stars crash? Why is this place contaminated to this situation?¡±

    Belsetia smiled bitterly, but as soon as she wanted to explain something, Amone suddenly lowered her head and said to her: "Wait a minute to explain, you come up first."

    The silver queen was taken aback, looking at the "God of Nature" who was clearly trying to make herself and Elaine ride on her back. "Come on...you let us ride on your back?!"

    "It''s not safe here. I can feel the deep collapse is still going on, the uncontrolled energy has been leaking out of order, and the pollution from the wasteland is also constantly spreading. We move to a relatively safe place, you You can tell me about the situation on the road," said Amone. A ladder-like vine has formed out of thin air in the nearby air, with one end resting on the ground and one end extending to the vicinity of his neck. "Now the north is anxious. I am waiting for the information here, I can bring the news back."

    Belcetia and Elaine looked at each other. From just now, what happened before them was completely beyond their common sense, so that the wise and iron-handed queen and the shrewd and capable maid could not respond a little bit, but quickly, from somewhere nearby. The cracking sound from the collapsed palace room and the faint roar from a distance interrupted their hesitation and made them act quickly.

    The master and servant swiftly climbed onto Amone¡¯s back and sat down firmly on the broad back. Bersetia placed the sword between the thick long hairs, using only one Holding his battle staff in his hand, the other free hand grabbed the hair near the neck of the giant deer, leaned down and said, "We are already seated."

    There was a shaking, and Amone stood up, but before stepping towards the safe area, the former **** of nature suddenly seemed to be in a trance. He stopped where he was, as if he was in a memory, and let him sit in Berseti. Elaine behind Ya was a little curious: "What''s the matter? You still have..."

    "It''s nothing, just suddenly remembered something from the past." Amone shook his head slightly, with a hint of emotion and smile in his tone, he stepped forward and walked towards a section of the ramp on the east side of the temple. All the dense smoke and poisonous mist around him dissipated in awe, and even the tremors in the depths of the earth calmed down temporarily, while countless dense, luxuriant flowers and vines grew and spread under his feet, forming a trace of cleanliness, although These flowers and vines soon decayed and died in the pollution breath that gradually regrouped around them, but as long as Amoen walked forward, the vitality under his feet would continue to flow and regenerate.

    "Some things in the past?" Bersetia asked subconsciously.

    "...A long, long time ago, when I was able to sustain myself in the world, my first priestess also rode on my back like this, but only once," Amorn said softly, "I didn''t expect such a thing to happen again. The second time... Bersetia, theoretically you are also my''priestess'', aren''t you?"

    "...Yes, theoretically," Bersetia felt a little embarrassed for a while, but soon she realized that even Amone herself didn''t seem to care about this question at all, so she smiled somewhat self-deprecatingly, and A little question came out, "I have been in contact with you at such close distances as Elaine and I don''t have much protection... Will it not be spiritually corroded?"

    "After cutting the last chain, I am no longer a god. I am as thorough as Ms. Enya. Naturally, I will not release any more mental pollution to the outside world," Amorn said gently, but soon he shook his head again. "However, under certain circumstances, even if you are facing a **** like me who has already left the position of God, you may be spiritually contaminated. It is more up to you."

    "In a specific situation? It depends on me?" Bersetia''s expression immediately became serious, "What situation do you mean?"

    "If you still believe in me," Amone smiled, "you will be polluted by your own beliefs. The deeper your beliefs, the more polluted."

    Belsetia was taken aback, then looked down at herself with a strange expression, and then at the maid Elaine next to her, who also showed an expression of embarrassment and embarrassment.

    "Unbelief is a good thing," Amone''s voice sounded right at this moment. He seemed to see the changes in the expressions of the two elves on his back, and laughed like an elder who was teasing his children, "The mythical age of silver elves. It''s gone, they need a worldly king like you and I need it too."

    He raised his head, and the upper fracture zone of the Temple of Stars had reached the end, and a nearly vertical cliff stood in front of him. Under this cliff, were the collapsed and scattered group of temple keels and buffer chambers, magnificent and extended from a distance. The radiant light of the wall floats between the debris and ruins, and part of it extends to the main structure of the temple, like a spectacular aurora waterfall falling from the clouds.

    In the depths of the collapsed ruins, billowing smoke and dust are constantly rising and circling.

    Part of the smoke and dust was released from the inside of the Temple of the Stars, and the other part came from the deformed body legion that was crushed and buried in the big impact. Many of the monsters have not completely died even now. The huge number and enough "luck" "And their tenacious vitality keeps them lingering in the depths of the ruins, but with the passage of time, they are quickly becoming one of those floating smoke and dust.

    "...this is the proper end."

    Standing on the top of the cliff, Amorn said in a low voice. He didn''t know if he was talking about this magnificent temple or the monsters buried in the ruins that were dissipating.

    Then he turned to the dense forest on the south side of the temple¡¯s crash area, which was still shrouded in scorching smoke, and took a step forward to the ground.

    At the same time, blood and fire were still spreading in the forests in the northern part of the Gaoling Kingdom and the southern part of the sanctuary crash area.

    The scorching smoke irritates the nasal cavity, and the breath of blood and filthy substances mixed and fermented permeates the entire battlefield. The sound of killing from a distance has begun to tear the nervous system like an unstable hallucination. In the sight covered by blood, this raging The burning forest and the monsters constantly emerging from the dense forest from afar seem to be intertwined together into a nightmare that is difficult to wake up, squeezing the spiritual limit of every mortal warrior who continues to organize resistance in the forest defense line.

    Since the Temple of Stars fell on the horizon, the terrible gap between the wasteland and the civilized world was finally blocked, but this does not mean that the monsters that have crossed the gap and invaded the forest will disappear out of thin air. After losing the control of the rear command node, these out-of-control deformed freaks still wreaked havoc in the forest line of defense, and under instinct, they continued to spread to the civilization-rich south. In order to block this deadly "aftermath", the forest survived. The ranger army, including humans and elves, has been fighting fiercely all day and night.

    At this moment, the dawn of dawn has gradually spread over the distant forest, but the battle within the forest defense line continues...

 Chapter 1317ï¼š Linhai Defense Line

    Ka Ka... Boom!

    Majestic ancient trees with a history of hundreds of years rose from the fertile forest soil, rushing to the aberrations that were pouring out of the intersection. Accompanied by a series of sound of xylem friction, the heavy branches of the ancient trees fell from the air. The deformed freaks were smashed into a pool of fleshy mud. Behind the old tree, the elite rangers have bent their bows and set up arrows. The surface of the specially-made enchanted longbow shines with the brilliance of runes, and the front end of the precision-processed arrow is rippling. Three cyan cyclones that lighted and dimmed, and the air resonated buzzing sound.

    "All charge-aim and release!"

    The commander¡¯s voice sounded on the high ground, and dozens of arrows filled with arcane energy crossed the scorched canopy of the guardian¡¯s ancient tree under the cyan wind blade, and fell to the end of the distant crossing in a parabola. The monster that escaped the heavy blow of the ancient tree just staggered up from the ground, and was pierced by arrows one after another. Then the energy in the arrows triggered a series of deflagrations in them, and the smoke and flames rose up. In, this wave of monsters rushing out of the jungle was finally wiped out.

    "The first team rested on the spot, the second team recovered the arrows, and the medical soldiers came to rescue the wounded!" A human commander walked down from a small high ground nearby and gave orders among the soldiers. His head was wrapped in bandages. The white cloth strips have been soaked in black and red with blood and smoke. The enchanted sword in his hand is full of blood. The magical brilliance that was originally filled has dimmed at this moment. He is very tired and his eyes are bloodshot, but his voice is still loud¡ª At this moment, only this loud voice can support the soldiers to continue to support here.

    Not far away, the tall and majestic guardian ancient tree made a series of exhausting creaks. It took a heavy step to the edge of the battlefield, re-stitching its roots into the ground, while absorbing the limited nutrients in the soil for restoration. I was wounded, while trying to stretch the canopy toward the morning glow that had just diffused at the edge of the forest. The canopy of the ancient tree had been scorched and blackened by flames and thick smoke, and the only green leaves trembled in the wind. The rushing sound.

    Several silver-haired elves got up from among the human soldiers and walked to the weary guarding the ancient tree. They seemed to be talking to the ancient tree. The human commander could not understand the special rhythm of the silver elves talking with plants. , But he could see that the faces of the elven rangers became more and more serious. Obviously, the situation of the ancient tree had reached its limit.

    The sound of footsteps came from the nearby dense forest. The resting human rangers instantly subconsciously clenched the weapons in their hands, but after seeing the source of the footsteps, the soldiers sighed again and continued to recover their strength. , Enjoy this rare respite.

    The human commander of this small group of mixed forces looked in the direction of the sound, and saw a tall and tall silver elf wearing light gold alloy light armor, leading a dozen soldiers through the bushes to come here. , He immediately greeted him: "General Lomar."

    "No need to be polite, I''m patrolling the defense line." The ranger general Lomar from the Silver Empire raised his hand and interrupted the words of the human commander in front of him. The **** and murderous aura revealed in one action is far stronger than everyone here. This ranger general seems to have slaughtered hundreds of enemies on the front line, but he did not allow the slightest filth to contaminate himself." What''s the situation here."

    "The soldiers'' physical strength is almost at the limit, and our weapons are seriously damaged," the human commander said in a deep voice. He took an arrow that had just been recovered from the front from the soldier next to him, and pointed to the front of the arrow. The casting unit that began to melt said, "The consumption of spell-casting arrows is too serious, and they have become like this. I am afraid that they will be completely melted after two more rounds, while conventional bows and arrows have almost no damage to those monsters... "

    Lomar''s gaze fell on the magical arrow that was already on the verge of a limit, and his expression was serious and silent for a long time.

    It¡¯s too expensive. It¡¯s not easy to produce and process this kind of sophisticated spell-casting device. Even with the combined efforts of the Silver Empire and the Gaoling Kingdom, the amount that can be collected from the treasury is very limited. In the usual "normal war", This kind of consumption may be acceptable, but the number of deformed bodies emerging from the wasteland is more than tens of millions? Those rough-skinned monsters almost all rely on this type of magic weapon to be completely killed, and the magic weapons in the hands of the soldiers on this line of defense...have almost been out of use.

    "...The reinforcements organized by Lord Valentian have crossed the returnees'' long bridge and will soon arrive at the front line," the ranger general sighed softly and told the news he had just received from the rear to encourage him. These warriors who killed the enemy in the blood on the front line, "including three columns of astrology divisions and at least six ranger regiments, your king is also mobilizing the frontier regiments on the west and east, and the pressure here will soon be relieved."

    "...This is indeed good news. As long as we are sure that there are reinforcements, I think we can hold on until then," the human commander nodded vigorously and said in a higher tone, but then he lowered his voice again. While quickly looking back at the still billowing smoke and dust at the end of the forest, he asked hurriedly, "General Lomar, the situation at the Temple of the Stars..."

    "The gap from the wasteland to the line of defense has been roughly blocked. Now only a few enemy troops can enter the forest barrier through the small gap next to it. The large-scale''tide'' like before will not appear again," Lomar He said with a serious expression, his tone at the moment has calmed down, but the calm voice carries another kind of sharpness and coldness like a hidden edge, "We are now going to block the monsters who have entered the forest defense line. Let them have the opportunity to gather and form and enter the civilized world to spread pollution..."

    The human commander took his orders in a deep voice, and Lomar passed him and walked towards the guardian ancient tree not far away.

    The elven rangers who were caring for the giant tree immediately saluted their supreme commander. One of the rangers said in a low voice: "General, it''s in a very bad condition..."

    Lomar nodded and came to the foot of the ancient guardian tree. He saw that the guardian of the forest seemed to be falling into a short sleep. Its canopy twitched and shook in the wind, mottled on the ancient bark. Shocking scars are all over, the sap flowing from the tree trunk has condensed and dried up in the fire and smoke, and the filthy power of the deformed body has left unhealable corrosion marks on those wounds.

    How many deadly attacks did this venerable guardian help the humans and elves on the line of defense resist?

    Guardian Ancient Tree, this is the main force of the Gaoling Kingdom located in the south of the Gondor Wasteland to resist the erosion of the wasteland. These permanent tree guardians made by druid spells were originally created by silver elves from the remote southern islands. They were brought to the continent of Loren and planted on the northern border of the Gaoling Kingdom. After seven centuries of growth, they have grown into forests along this long border¡ªbut they have suffered a heavy blow today.

    Facing the vast wasteland of Gondor, every border country has its own defense against the wasteland. Old Anzu has natural dark mountains and the Cecil line of defense. Typhon has a border swamp water system and a powerful magician group and national government. The Knights, the Ogure tribe has a unique mountain barrier and brave orc mountain warriors, and the Gaoling Kingdom... There was originally only an open plain and gentle hills between this country and the Gondor Wasteland. Under the circumstances of natural danger, their reliance against the wasteland is only these ancient guardian trees planted by the elves, and the flesh and blood of generations of frontier warriors.

    Kala... Kala...

    The sound of the friction of the wooden structure suddenly came. The guardian ancient tree that fell into a short sleep seemed to perceive the approach of Lomar''s breath. The ancient and respectable magic guardian came back to life. Its crown was about to sway, and its bark was about to sway. Half of the ravine turned like an old wrinkled face to the side of the general ranger, and a tremor that only elves could understand came into Lomar''s ears from the scorched branches: "Need me to fight? General. ?"

    "You need to rest," Lomar said slowly, "We have temporarily eliminated the enemies here."

    "Enemies... there are many..." the ancient trees creaked, "They are spreading in the forest... They have lost their minds, but spread more widely like a plague, my brothers and sisters... many of them are gone. Make a sound, General, I can smell the forest burning, and those plagues have ignited poisonous fel flames, scorching my brothers and feet..."

    Lomar''s tone was flat and cold: "We will''purify'' these plagues, and those monsters will turn into mud and become the nourishment for your brothers and sisters in the coming year."

    "Purification... very good, but they are not good nutrients..." the old tree murmured, his voice getting deeper and deeper, "they... taste disgusting, not as good as mud..."

    The ancient tree spoke slowly. The guardian, who has been rooted on the border for hundreds of years, seemed to have accumulated considerable wisdom in his long life. It seemed to want to laugh at the general next to him with his own humor, but Lomar did. Without showing the slightest smile, he just silently watched the old tree hang down its branches, watching its bark and roots as rigid and static as real plants, and the magic power flowing in it finally dissipated. It quieted down completely, and no longer made any sounds belonging to "spiritual wisdom".

    The wind blows from afar, and the dry branches and leaves of the guardian ancient tree trembles in the air, making a series of rustling noises. It is dead, rooted in the land it has guarded for seven hundred years, standing upright and dead. At this dawn when the sun is fading.

    Lomar stared at the dead guardian for a long time, and an elf ranger next to him said softly: "It was planted by the queen and Master Verania..."

    Lomar did not speak, he just took a breath and put his hand on the dry and scarred trunk of the ancient tree. He wanted to say goodbye to this comrade in a brief, and then he went to organize the soldiers to throw in. There was a battle, but at this moment, an indescribable feeling of "throbbing" suddenly came to my heart, causing his actions to subconsciously pause for a second.

    The invisible wind blew through the entire forest in one second, and the invisible force blew through every inch of land in the forest defense line.

    The rangers nearby seemed to have sensed something. They raised their heads in astonishment, trying to find the source of the wind, but only saw that all the tree canopies around were rustling in the wind, and all the plants in the forest were catering to the force of the wind. , This forest that was slowly entering death seemed to have recovered in an instant, and even the filthy pungent smell in the air seemed to be gradually dissipating.

    With a move in his heart, Lomar subconsciously looked at the old guardian tree that had just died, and saw that the latter''s epidermis quietly grew some buds, and the branches that had been completely dead and stiff were also reappearing in the wind. Softening up, he looked in the direction of the distant forest sea again in astonishment, and saw the green waves pulsing layer upon layer¡ªthe next second, a sound he knew very well, but sounded so majestic at the moment, sounded in countless ancient trees. The resonance of''s resounded throughout the forest:

    "People of the Silver Empire, allies of the Highmountain Kingdom, I am the Queen of Silver, Belcetia Morningstar.

    "I have returned here, and now I speak to you through this forest.

    "The enemy¡¯s backup has been cut off, the gap in the wasteland has been sealed, the pollution pervading this land has begun to dissipate, and the most difficult stage has passed-our line of defense is still there, and the homeland behind us is also restored. in.

    "Across the border of the Wasteland, all fronts of the Alliance are still fighting fiercely. The entire civilized world has not been defeated by those monsters. I have received news from the north of the mainland, and I am sure that the reinforcements sent from the south will be soon Will arrive at the front line.

    "But before that, the aberrations wandering in the forest barrier are still threatening our homes and blood relatives. These blindly and ignorant monsters will continue to spread in the direction of civilized lights under instinct, and we... The frontier of civilization itself.

    "Here, as the Queen of Silver and as a fellow mortal, I implore everyone in the forest barrier to continue fighting bravely, guarding the land under your feet, guarding the robes of your comrades around you, and guarding this forest-no matter what. , We have no further step back.

    "My fellow citizens, persevere until the reinforcements arrive. After today, no matter where the history goes, our descendants will always remember this day¡ª

    "Today, mortals live forever!"

    The wind roared over the forest, and all the leaves and branches banged loudly at this moment. The entire forest barrier seemed to recover from the twilight in an instant. In the morning light gradually spreading on the horizon, Lomar seemed to listen. At the mountain whistling a tsunami emitted by the forest itself.

    "General..." a ranger said beside him, with a complex expression of confusion and excitement on the young soldier''s face, "Just now it was..."

    "It''s our queen," Lomar took a breath and raised the long sword in his hand. He looked at his soldier, and a fiery flame ignited again in the depths of his eyes. "Have you heard the order, soldier? !"

    "Yes, General!"

    ¡­

    "Is that all right?"

    On the southern side of the crash zone of the Temple of the Stars, on the edge of the forest defense line, the figure of Amoen, the giant deer, is hidden between a piece of collapsed boulders and the remains of dead and burnt woods. Bersetia is standing on the shoulders of the giant deer and she looks Looking at the forest barrier that was still shrouded in war in the distance, he lowered his head and said to Amone.

    "That''s it," Amone nodded slightly, "This forest has begun to regenerate, but more important than this is the regeneration of''hope''-not many people have the energy and ability to pay attention to the forest. The overall change, but everyone here has heard your voice."

    "...I''m going back between them." Belcetia said softly.

    Amone didn''t speak for a while. He just looked at the forest for a long time, looking at the silver people fighting in the forest. After a long time, he squeezed some low voice from his throat:

    "Then... I''m going back to where I should be."

 Chapter 1318ï¼š War on the western front

    Amone is about to leave¡ªhe has cleared the wandering distortion in the upper zone of the Temple of Stars, temporarily blocked the pollution that permeated the crash zone of the Temple, and healed some of the vigorous guardians in the forest-sea defense line. A "old god" who still needs to hide himself at this stage, he has done enough here.

    No matter how much, it will cross that line and lead the matter to the realm of "miracles".

    "I will still help you in the areas I can," Amone tilted his head slightly, and said to Belcetia and Elaine behind him, "The relationship between God and man is not only a way of miracles and beliefs. We have the possibility of''fighting together within a safe range''. Perhaps this is the biggest gain of my reckless move..."

    While talking, he turned his head to look in the direction of the Gondor Wasteland. The dark earth shrouded in filthy clouds was reflected in his crystal clear eyes. It took him a long time to withdraw his gaze and let out a sigh: "Just take it. The main battlefield that comes down will still be your mortal stage... I can feel that the longer I am active in this world, the more an invisible force will restrain me here, even if I haven''t crossed it from beginning to end.'' That line'' did not show up in front of the world, this power is still faintly emerging... It seems that although the chain on my body has disappeared, there is still a little connection between me and the mortal."

    Bersetia frowned slightly, but she quickly understood it, and said softly with a complex expression: "The life of the silver elves is too long after all... The memories we leave in the forest are always hard to dissipate..."

    "There is no way, after all, I was equivalent to a loophole back then-not as straightforward as the God of War and the Dragon God, at this point, Milmina is not much better than me," Amone smiled lightly. Then he leaned down, "Come down, you should go, I should go too, the monsters wandering in the forest defense line are gradually being wiped out, and maybe your soldiers will come here soon."

    Belcetia and Elaine jumped to the ground with ease. They saw the holy giant deer standing next to them again, as if they were about to turn around and leave, but the next second he stopped again, looking far to the south. In the direction of the vast forest, the nostalgia and worry in his eyes are very obvious.

    "Don''t worry, we won''t have any problems," Elaine on the side couldn''t help but said, "The gap has been blocked, and we will definitely eliminate the army of deformities that invaded this forest-the pollution in the forest will never spread. ."

    "I know..." Amone murmured. He moved his steps, but he looked back uneasy. "Be careful, too. These aberrations are coming fiercely, and there is probably still on the barrier. For other loopholes, don''t be paralyzed just because you wiped out the enemy in the forest...not to mention that there is an unpredictable''sentinel'' behind those distortions..."

    "I understand, please rest assured," Belcetia nodded solemnly. "Recovering the defense line is only the first step. As long as the situation in the south is stable, we will immediately investigate loopholes in other areas and find ways to ally with other fronts. The army rebuilds its offensive..."

    "Be careful of residual pollution. The trouble left by those monsters after death is not small. Pay attention to monitoring the toxicity in the environment at any time, thoroughly incinerate the contaminated remains, check all water sources, and check frequently..."

    "We understand," Bersetia felt a little dumbfounded, but nodded seriously, "I will pay attention to remind people."

    "By the way, you have to be careful about the pollution in the air. Sometimes the poisonous gases released by those monsters are difficult to detect. They have a variety of variant forms, and some are good at releasing poisons... The individual protection of the Cecils. The device is very useful, but unfortunately you don¡¯t have it here. Then you have to ensure that each team has monitoring and early warning measures. If it is not, you can ask the soldiers to bring a yellow spot finch. They are very sensitive to changes in the air...

    "When the Temple of the Stars crashed, the geological structure was greatly damaged. Pay attention to small-scale geological disasters. Even if you have regained the line of defense, don¡¯t rush to get close to the remains of the temple. It¡¯s such a large piece of stuff that is blocked in the wasteland. I can''t get out for a while...

    "You two will take a rest after meeting with the main force. The exhaustion on your journey is not small¡ªI have healed all the hidden injuries on your body, but the mental exhaustion is better to recover slowly in a natural state..."

    Amohn was babbling, but suddenly he seemed to react, and he stopped in embarrassment. He looked down at Belcetia and Elaine, who had strange expressions, and shook his head: "I seem to say It¡¯s a bit too much... then I¡¯m leaving, this time I¡¯m really gone."

    He exhaled, and the surrounding trees swayed unanimously. He turned and walked into the distance. The smoke and mist covering the edge of the line of defense retreated to the sides in awe. He drifted away from the end of the horizon, looking back from time to time To the two elves who were left in place by him, to the vast forest sea still rising in the distance, seemed to be a little uneasy. A giant sun has gradually risen from the edge of the forest sea, and the brilliant sun corona emits endlessly. The brilliance of his figure blurs the boundary between his figure and the surrounding sky.

    After a few minutes, the glorious figure of Julu, like a light cast, finally gradually merged with the nascent brilliance, and disappeared in front of Bersetia and Elaine.

    After a moment of silence, Elaine finally couldn''t help but murmured to break the silence: "The same is true for my grandfather..."

    Bersetia''s mouth was slightly tilted, she turned and looked in the direction of the forest defense line. In the complex atmosphere wafting from the forest, she could already perceive the existence of her compatriots¡ªthey were searching in the forest, tenacious and high-spirited. The will is as dazzling as a candle in the dark.

    She stepped toward the forest, and then reached out to the maid Elaine, the sun draped behind her like flowing gold: "Let''s go, everything has just begun."

    ¡­

    The fight filled with blood and darkness lasted for an unknown period of time, and now, this ancient ridge has finally quieted down for a while.

    There is still a period of time before sunrise. The cold wind from the northern mountains and forests engulfed the surviving defense line with blood. The light from the torches and magic spar illuminates the tired eyes of the soldiers in the darkness. The ridge line of defense was connected into an intermittent bright edge. A tall figure stood behind a barrier wall temporarily built with wood and iron thorns, and the pale golden eyes of cats watched vigilantly at the muddy darkness in the distance.

    He saw the mountains and forests that continued to burn in the dark, the thick smoke rising in the night that had been mixed with the clouds, and the ruins of the towns and abandoned fortresses and camps at the foot of the mountains, the dazzling dark red The fire was still burning in the ruins, and the disgusting smell of rancidity was picked up by the mountain wind and pervaded the ravaged land.

    Those deformed freaks have temporarily retreated, but the chaotic roars and whistling that filled the bottom of the forest and valleys, as well as the muffled whispers that can directly penetrate into the human brain, seem to be still entrenched in this blood-soaked land. Mixed with the shouts of tribal warriors and even mountain warriors when they died bravely, the tall figure standing under the night shook his head vigorously, throwing these auditory hallucinations out of his mind, and then he turned and passed through one after another. The barrier wall, which will play a big role, crossed the soldiers resting between the stones and stakes, came to the camp area behind the defensive line, and walked straight to the tallest tent.

    Two mountain warriors armed with cutting axes were standing in front of the camp. They bowed and saluted the visitors: "General Morakot."

    The tall tiger, known as General Morakot, raised his hand to interrupt the guard''s etiquette. His voice was slightly hoarse: "How is the situation with the Chief?"

    One of the guards thought for a while and replied seriously: "I have woken up, and I feel that I should be able to fight three to five Mountain Warriors."

    Before he finished his words, an angry female shout suddenly came out of the tent. The penetrating voice made Morak¡¯s ears hum: "Shit! You are called three champion warriors." I can still fight when I come here!"

    The guard showed a somewhat bewildered expression, and General Morak just waved his hand, went straight to lift the heavy curtain at the entrance of the tent, and stepped into it.

    A strong medicinal smell mixed with blood rushed towards his face. This breath made Morakot frown. He looked in the direction of the blood and saw a camp bed placed in the middle of the tent. In the clearing, the brilliance of the magic spar lamp illuminates the figure on the bed that is half leaning against the tent pillar. Camilla, the ruler of the orcs and the lord of the forest, is watching the approaching General Morak. The feline-like pale golden pupils seemed to have a killing aura that had not completely dissipated.

    Morak took a look at Camilla and saw that the opponent had temporarily taken off her armor, with thick bandages wrapped around her arms and shoulders, and there were many small wounds all over her upper body-that tonic body. Nowadays, there are many scars, and the beautiful hair in many places has been scorched by magic, showing a mixed gray and black posture.

    For Chief Camilla, who has always attached great importance to his own hair, these burnt hairs are probably more intolerable than that wound ¡ª but for Morakot, it is better for the Chieftain to withdraw from the front alive. Everything is important.

    "It''s really embarrassing, I have never fought such a terrible defeat in my life." Noting the general''s sight, Camilla twitched the corner of her mouth, her hairy pointed ears folded inward, and she spoke with a very uncomfortable tone. , "Those monsters whose brains are rotten out... They dare to scorch my favorite piece of hair... They even burned my tail!"

    Morak lowered his head, and said in a deep voice: "You have one enemy and one hundred. These injuries are only honorable compared to the enemies that were torn apart by you."

    "Put away the flattery-I''m not interested," Camilla interrupted the general. "How''s the civilians evacuated?"

    "They have all been moved to the rear, and the spirit witches of the spirit race will be responsible for escorting them to the Red Jade City-this evacuation route is still safe now, and those deformed bodies will not be able to climb this mountain range for the time being."

    "Red Jade City... I hope this city can continue to protect the people of the mountains and forests," Camilla said, seeming to have pulled the wound and made her take a breath. "Are those spirit witches gone? ?"

    "Half of the people stayed," Morakot said. "We persuaded them to leave, but they said...to advance and retreat with the tribal warriors."

    "X''s! A bunch of idiots," Camilla suddenly yelled. This time she really got the wound, causing her face to become deformed, "I X hurts me so much... What are those spirit witches staying for?! Can their magic stand up to a round of squeezing? The soul crystals and mana essential oils in the camp have been used up early, are they going to burn their own blood to cast spells next?! Go tell their boss, before dawn All the spirit witches must retreat. After the tribal warriors broke them, let them retreat to the Red Jade City to rebuild the line of defense-if anyone doesn''t listen, take out the tokens left by Stour, the spirit people..."

    "The pale hills are lost. Almost no survivors in Sacred Stone Town and Yaoguang City ran out," Morak interrupted Camilla. The tall and strong orc general lowered his head, his voice was low, "garrison on this line of defense. Most of the Spirit Race people on the road came from there...They can''t retreat anymore."

    Camilla was stunned, before blinking for a long time, cursing in a low voice: "...do it."

    Then she shook her head and raised her eyes to look at her general: "Okay, let me tell you any bad news at once. What happened when I was in a coma?"

    "...The Dark Stone Crossing and Wind Erosion Valley have also been lost. Our main force has been damaged by one-third. The line of defense has now shrunk to the line from Wolfridge Mountain to Echo Valley. After the transfer of General Santibek led the team to break, the current whereabouts are unknown, I am afraid There is no good luck, we have also lost contact with the human forces-there is an abnormal energy field permeating the entire battlefield, suppressing all the effective distance of all communication spells and communication equipment only one-third or even one-sixth of the original. One, the warriors of all ethnic groups in the tribal country are now like islands in the river, and they have lost contact with each other. Even us, now we can barely contact Hongyu City..."

    Camilla listened quietly to the report under her hand, and did not speak for a long time. She stared at Morakot''s eyes until the other party stopped, and slowly said with a very complex expression: "...any more?"

    "No," Morak spread his hands, "but I''m afraid there will be more later."

    "Fuck..." Camilla twitched his lips. "What about the good news? Even a little bit of good news, is there?"

    "Yes, after we ignited and detonated the abandoned camp on the hillside, those deformed monsters temporarily retreated," Morakot said in a deep voice, "Those monsters are not afraid of arcane attacks, and they are very resistant to physical attacks, but flames It has some effect on them. Now we have some breathing time for the time being-we just don''t know when those monsters will launch the next wave of attacks."

    Camilla did not respond.

    The scarred orc warchief just leaned on the pillar of the tent, and seemed to be lost in thought for a while.

    After a long time, she murmured softly: "From the wasteland post to the mountain barrier, from the mountain barrier to the dark stone crossing and wind erosion valley, now we have retreated from the dark stone crossing to the Langji Mountain. Only a few days have passed? What''s next? Red Jade City, Holy Helm City...Are we going to retreat to the ancestor''s peak?"

    "The situation is not that bad," Morakot said immediately, "Warchief, we are just not prepared. Our mountain warriors and champion warriors are gathering everywhere, and the troops of other tribes should have responded, as long as we can Red Jade City rebuilds the defense line, those monsters..."

    "There is also a whole wasteland behind those monsters as a backing, and their troops are also gathering," Camilla interrupted the old orc. "We are not prepared for this war at all, and our enemies have prepared a few. A hundred years... we made a fatal mistake, Morakot."

    She said, shook her head and let out a long sigh.

    "Pianan... they are all in the corner, how can there be any safety?"

 Chapter 1319ï¼š urgent

    Hearing Camilla¡¯s words, Morakot couldn¡¯t help but fell into thinking. The orc general with the title of champion warrior sighed softly: ¡°Smart beasts will not take the initiative to let themselves step into the path of nowhere. Superstitious about the false sense of security brought by the magnificent wall and the barrier of mountains..."

    "Yeah," Camy twitched his mouth. "But in fact, Wenna and Stuer have reacted to it in the past two years. The only pity is that we wake up a little later, and the monsters in the wasteland don''t. Obediently cooperate with us in restructuring the line of defense...hiss."

    Morakot was suddenly nervous: "Do you need a doctor?"

    "No, I''m not that fragile yet," Camilla waved his hand, then stood up on the edge of the bed, "Okay, the time for fragile feelings is over, I should do something that I should do. Morakot, Bring my armor."

    Morak looked at Camilla as he was about to leave the camp, and was shocked that the fluff on his head stood up: "Warchief? Isn''t your body now..."

    "Can I lie down on this bed until I''m not cured? We are fighting now, my general." Camilla glanced at his most trusted subordinate. "The soldiers now need to see their leader, I I also need to see the current battlefield with my own eyes and sigh, but just lying on the bed and sighing about the things that can''t be saved can''t drive the monsters that invaded the mountains and forests back into the wasteland."

    The mountains in the winter night looked extremely cold. Camilla, who left the tent, fought a few cold wars firmly in the night breeze. As a big cat, she suddenly missed her warm fire and thick fire in the city of Hongyu. Fleece mat, but this fragile emotion did not linger in her mind for more than a second. Soon she regained her spirit in the wind and began to patrol the defense line on the ridge accompanied by Morakot.

    At the end of the distant night, a dim glow illuminates the dim horizon. That glow is not the rising sun that will take more than an hour, but the magnificent wall on the edge of the wasteland.

    Compared with the appearance in Camilla''s memory, the glow from the end of the horizon was obviously dimmed by more than a little bit, and it was still intermittent. This state was extremely disturbing.

    "There are still holes in the magnificent wall..." Morak also looked up to the direction Camilla was looking at, his face showed a solemn look, "Before we evacuated the mountain barrier, our scout confirmed The sentry tower at the border of the wasteland is restarting, but those monsters have obviously destroyed the integrity of the entire magnificent wall. Now we can¡¯t get close to the barrier to confirm the details, but we can confirm with the naked eye... there are several there. A big hole, monsters are constantly pouring out of those big holes."

    Camilla didn''t say a word, but just retracted his gaze and stared silently at the still burning camps and towns at the foot of the mountain. Each cluster of flames there represented a **** battle and an attempt to delay the enemy by relying on the fire. The flames are effective. , But in the face of the enemy''s crushing quantity and the fact that one''s own forces are insufficient, the line of defense still retreats and then retreats.

    She turned her head and looked in the direction of Red Jade City. Of course, the distant orc main city was still out of sight. No matter how good her eyesight was, she could at most see the block between Red Jade City and Wolfridge Mountain. The "Red Jade Forest Sea".

    In the winter night, the lush and ancient forest is lying quietly under the stars. Although this place is not as cold as the northern part of the mainland, in this deep winter season, the entire forest sea is still covered by snow in many places, white. The snow is dotted against the black background. When the mountain wind blows, there will be a fine humming sound. This quiet and peaceful scene can even make people temporarily forget the tragic reality on the other side of the mountains. This ongoing war.

    Had it not been for this situation, Camilla should have been enjoying the fun of hunting in that dense forest at this moment. The red jade forest sea in winter has always been her second favorite place. Like many Ogure people, she first loves. The place is of course the ancestral peak of summer.

    "If those monsters cross the Wolfridge Mountain again, their next target will undoubtedly be the Red Jade Forest..." Morak¡¯s voice came from the side, low and hoarse, "The number of forest guards is probably not enough to intercept those who have crossed the mountains. Monsters... And based on previous experience, the forest itself has limited lagging effects on those monsters. Once the forest ranger troop is pierced through, the next step is the Red Jade City..."

    The old orc shook his head, and the "war patterns" formed by the black fluff around his cheeks and neck were trembling slightly with the twitching of his muscles. He suppressed his feelings, but there was still unconcealed anger in his tone. And sorrow: "The mountains and forests were given to us by our ancestors, but now those unscrupulous freaks trample on our homeland..."

    "Warchief...General..." A nervous voice came from the side, and a patrolling soldier happened to pass by. The young orc warrior spoke cautiously, "The souls in the red jade forest will continue to protect our red jade city. ?"

    Camilla glanced at the young soldier, her sharp eyes softened slightly, but her hoarse voice carried an unquestionable tone: "We will protect ourselves."

    "Do your job, soldier." General Morak said in a deep voice from the side.

    The orc soldier left, and Morak looked at his warchief with a trace of apology: "Sorry, warchief, young warriors are always a little too reckless..."

    "I was also reckless back then. We''ve all been reckless." Camilla shook her head slightly, and then she seemed to be lost in thought. The pale golden feline eye pupils calmed down, and her introverted gaze seemed A fierce conflict of thought was surging, Morak did not make a sound when he saw it, but stood silently beside the forest dominator. The pungent breath from afar stimulated his nasal cavity, mixed with the unique characteristics of those deformed monsters. The smell, which made the old orc twitch his nostrils subconsciously.

    "Those monsters are starting to gather again. They are looking for their way up the mountain," Morak said with a frown. "The traps we set up on the hillside can only delay their offensive a little bit. The end of the battle will probably break out at dawn. Warchief, Your injury is not healed, it''s better..."

    "General Morakot," Camilla interrupted the old orc. "These monsters are afraid of fire, aren''t they?"

    "...Strictly speaking, they are more resistant to fire than the beasts in the forest, but most of them are flesh and blood after all. If there is a large enough fire, they will be burned to death," Morak nodded. Said, "In addition, although their main way of perception is not visual but''magic horizon'', the heat and elemental agitation brought by the flame can still greatly affect their judgment. We have already seen those monsters sinking into the sea of ??fire. The chaotic scene..."

    Camilla pondered. She turned and looked in the direction of the Red Jade Forest. After a long silence, she suddenly said, "Can we contact the forest guards now?"

    "Yes, although the interference on the battlefield is still there, but we are not far away from the forest rangers, and the spirit witches can still contact them," Morakot replied immediately, but he immediately noticed from Camilla''s attitude. What happened, "Wait, what do you want to do, Warchief..."

    "Tell the leader of the forest rangers that their thousand-year covenant with the living world is about to end. It starts with fire and ends with fire," Camilla said slowly, reaching out and pulling down the one hanging on his neck. Beast Tooth Pendant, "You take this. This is the last debt of the forest guards and the living world. This line of defense on the ridge is definitely not defendable, but we have to delay as long as possible, and then wait for those When the monster invades the sea of ??red jade forest, you take this debt to find the ghost of the forest guard...let him ignite the entire forest.

    "When the fire started, all contracts were cancelled."

    Morak hesitated to accept the pendant that Camilla handed over. He recalled the ancient legend, the **** battle between the ancestors of the orcs and another ruling race on this land, and the forest guards in the red jade forest. The origin of the troops It is said that in the ancient times, it was not the orcs who dominated this land, but another more powerful race. It is said that that powerful race eventually declined and was overthrown and replaced by their original slaves. It is said that the last of them was driven into the forest. , In order to survive, willing to sign a thousand-year contract with the living world, to become an eternal guard of the dense forest, can not leave the army...

    Foreigners who don¡¯t know the truth and those who have little knowledge of the mountains and forests can¡¯t distinguish the boundaries between legend and real history, and even invert some of the details in the legend, but the mountain warriors and champion warriors must be familiar with them while maintaining their personal courage. History, Morakot knows that there are evidences behind those ancient legends, and the "souls" guarding the red jade forest naturally exist.

    Those souls have longed for freedom for a whole thousand years... but is it really good to release them now? What''s more, at the cost of the entire red jade forest...

    Noting the old orc¡¯s hesitation, Camilla was not surprised. She just shook her head slightly and pointed her finger in the direction of the Gondor Wasteland: "Do you know where that is?"

    Morak was a little unsure, so: "Of course I know, it''s Gondor Wasteland."

    "No, that will be our future if we continue to hesitate like this," Camilla said coldly, "Without the forest rangers, we can rebuild a new set of order, lose the red jade forest, we can plant Under the new forest, even if we lose the Red Jade City, we still have the opportunity to make a comeback, but if we just retreat and retreat like this and face an indecisive corps that vows to destroy us, then this land can remain There is only a piece of wasteland corroded by chaotic magic energy. Morakot, burn down the red jade forest, and burn the main force of the deformed body in it. Even if it is only temporary, we will delay the corruption of this land. A little bit, but just buy more time..."

    She said there was a sudden pause for a few seconds, but quickly continued: "We are not alone, Morakot, our allies may really only need us to help them delay a day or two."

    The hesitation in Morak¡¯s eyes finally faded. He met Camilla¡¯s gaze, and the war patterns around his face and neck seemed to float in the darkness with a **** gleam: "I understand, everything is as you wished. ."

    Camilla nodded lightly, as if suddenly letting go of her burden, she couldn''t help but exhale for a long time, and then looked to the north in the dark defense line: "I don''t know what''s going on in Mosswood...Do they know The situation on our side..."

    "The Cecilians are more prepared for this war than we are. As long as their defenses remain standing, those monsters will not be able to attack the moss woods," Morak said. "But now we have lost contact with the northern region and sent them out. The whereabouts of several waves of messengers are also unknown, and even the communication with Helm City has been cut off. It is indeed difficult to pass the information over... I only hope that Wenna can make accurate and timely judgments."

    "Wenna is a keen person, she should know what to do at this time," Camilla said. "What we have to do now is to persevere as much as possible."

    Morakot nodded in the darkness, and gently twitched his nose. Riding on the cold mountain breeze in the winter night, the filthy breath became strong again.

    ¡­

    In the southern part of the mossy woods, on the small triangular plain leading to the central area of ??Ogure, the flag of the Cecil Empire is flying over a temporary camp, and well-equipped expeditionary soldiers are preparing vehicles and supplies for the communication in the south. The severed mountains and ridges.

    But before the ground troops can set off, the most basic investigation work must be completed.

    Accompanied by a low buzzing sound, two Dragoon fighters soared into the air from the back of the camp, breaking the tranquility of the sky in the ambiguous night, and flew over the mountain pass like two swift ghosts and flew towards the distant mountains and forests.

    And in the command post on the ground, the Grand Duke of the West and one of the three major governors of the Empire stood facing the tactical table, listening to the creaking interference noise coming from the communication equipment. , And what was projected over the Mowang terminal was a picture that was seriously distorted to the point of being indistinguishable.

    "We still can''t reach the two hub stations set up in Ancestral Peak and Helm City. Those are the most powerful transceiver stations in Ogure." The technical sergeant in charge of the communication equipment shook his head, with a worried expression on his face. The ground said to the chief consul who was on the front line, "In addition, the few secondary forwarding stations closest to here do not have any feedback signals. Will they have already..."

    "Don''t scare yourself," Baldwin shook his head with a sullen expression. "Even if those monsters drive in unimpeded, it will take a lot of time for them to climb the border mountains east of Ogure, let alone attack now. Entering Helm is just interference. Keep calling. Once the interference diminishes, maybe we can receive the signal."

    "Yes, sir."

    Baldwin Franklin nodded, and then the guard''s announcement came from the door of the barracks: "Ms. Wenna, the leader of the gray elves, is here."

    Baldwin was taken aback for a moment and nodded immediately: "Please come in."

    The door of the barracks was opened, and a lady who was petite as a child walked into the room. She saw the Grand Archon standing at the tactical table, with a somewhat stunned expression on her face.

    "Grand Duke Baldwin... I didn''t expect you to come in person."

    "The situation is tight. Your Majesty ordered me to come and support me personally. I brought the mobile corps of Cecil''s Western Military District," Baldwin nodded and said, "In addition, there is another support army and they will arrive soon."

 Chapter 1320ï¼š Focus point

    Duke Baldwin still remembers the spirited look of the gray elf leader when he met with Ms. Wenna last time. It was after the official launch of the Alliance Circum-Continent Route. On behalf of Moss Woodlin, this lady came to negotiate with the Empire about trade quotas around the Continent. At that time, she represented the most savvy merchant group in the world, holding in her hands the direction of the rise of an ancient kingdom in the new era. She was confident and full of fighting spirit. Although she was petite, she was overflowing with everyone in the negotiation. An aura that can''t be ignored.

    But today, she looks particularly haggard and tired. As one of the "Five Kings" of Ogure, this tribal leader has not had a good rest for some time, and even made Baldwin worried about her health.

    "You may need to take a good rest first," said Duke Baldwin, who personally led his army to support him. "Our reconnaissance troops have not yet returned, and the main army is still gathering. You can lie down for a while. ."

    "I''ve rested but it''s hard to fall asleep completely," Wenna waved her hand, her voice a little hoarse, "Gray elves are a nervously sensitive race, which is easy to do under pressure, but our physical resistance is actually Very strong, you don¡¯t have to worry about my body."

    While talking, she walked to the side of Baldwin and climbed up to a chair by the tactical table with some effort. Her gaze was cast on the topographic map of the mountain forest projected by the magic crystal, and at the same time she said casually: "I have brought The troops of Windsong City, including the orc mercenaries and gray elf hunters I have on hand. Our soldiers may still lack combat effectiveness, but if you want to operate in the mountains of central and southern Ogure, you still need The locals helped."

    "Oh, we are short of help in this area," Baldwin said immediately. "The situation south of the mountain is still unclear. We have set up a high-power call station on the high mountain at the intersection, but we still can''t reach Helm. We have dispatched reconnaissance troops at the forwarding station, but now ground reconnaissance and aerial reconnaissance have just started, and there is no effective intelligence return for the time being..."

    Wenna nodded slightly. She had already understood the wonderful "holographic sand table" of the Cecilians. The sand table displayed on the sand table started from the moss forest and extended towards the southern area of ??Ogure. An overview of the terrain, but except for the mountain pass where the main army is currently located, which has a brightly colored and shaped sign, all the terrain extending to the south is in a gray-white model state at the moment. This shows that the maps of these areas are available, but the real-time situation Completely unknown.

    "Our current location is here," the gray elf leader pointed to the "junction plain" marked with a green triangle camp on the map, and then pointed towards a stretch of open road to the south. "This is the''Ancient Commercial Road'' I mentioned. Since hundreds of years ago, this has been the main road for transportation between the gray elves and the Ogure merchants between the moss woods and the central mountains. In the past two years, with the prosperity of new businesses, we gray elves have launched You should have noticed the renovation and widening of the ancient business road. From here to the south, there is a very straight and wide new road, which is the unfinished''Tribal Road''...

    "This road can extend to Kelin Mountain Road, and further south is the old mountain road that has not been repaired. Your tanks cannot enter. Ordinary infantry and your kind of light towed artillery can enter the mountain.''Five Kings'' One of the human kings, Wycliffe, should be stationed on the eastern line of defense in this area...at least this was the case before the communication was interrupted.

    "There is also a branch on the Klin Mountain Road, which extends to the southeast. This road leads to the Red Jade City, which is the main city of the orcs and the largest city in the central region except for the Helm. The east side of the Red Jade City is the orc¡¯s. The''Holy Land'' Hongyu Forest Sea, crossing the Hongyu Forest Sea, is the main defense zone of the Ogulei tribe towards the wasteland. It consists of several lines of defense such as Wolfridge Mountain-Echo Valley, Dark Stone Crossing-Wind Erosion Valley, and Mountain Barriers. It is composed of natural ridges and mountain roads, as well as a large number of tunnels and cave systems. The main border of Ogure and Gondor Wasteland is at the far east of this deep defense zone. Big Cat and her friends are guarding there..."

    "Big cat?" Duke Baldwin was taken aback for a moment and asked subconsciously.

    "Ah, sorry, I''m a little confused," Wenna patted her forehead immediately, as if she had just realized that Duke Baldwin Franklin was in front of her. "I''m talking about the orc chief, one of the five kings. Ms. Camilla Big Cat is her nickname. This is what I call her privately. Please don''t mind."

    "Oh, I understand that I''ve heard of that brave warchief," Baldwin nodded and said, "So what''s next? What else?"

    "I don''t know that Camilla and her mountain warriors can support this line of defense for a few days... But if the Ruby City is still there, then this place can become a fulcrum," Wenna continued, "We can rebuild here. The defense system, and then advance eastward...

    "...From here to the west, you can reach the peak of the ancestors. The fairy king Stella and her golem army have guarded the sacred mountain for generations. At the same time, this is also the home of the spirit race. The entire sacred mountain is easy to defend and difficult to attack, and the city of Helm is more On the west side of the sacred mountain, even if Camilla¡¯s line of defense has collapsed, it is impossible for those monsters to hit Helm at this time..."

    Wenna looked serious, and she said all the information she knew and what she had speculated in the past two days in detail, while Duke Baldwin listened very seriously, without missing a word, until the gray in front of her eyes. When the elf leader''s voice fell, he said thoughtfully: "It sounds like the terrain on the east side of Ogure itself is very suitable for defense..."

    "Yes, it is a natural barrier. Even if the aberrations come to climb, the piles of mountains will be exhausted to death on the road, so that we have gradually become accustomed to these''protection from the mountains'' for hundreds of years. I didn¡¯t expect the monsters that would emerge from the magnificent wall one day after a big hole was broken in an astonishing scale," Wenna sighed and shook her head. "A splash of water may not break through the gully on the beach, but a huge wave hits it. I don¡¯t care about how many ditches and ridges there are along the way, not to mention that there are still people commanding behind this huge wave..."

    Ms. Gray Elf''s tone contained unconcealed self-deprecation and annoyance, but the complicated thoughts in her heart at the moment were difficult to talk to others. What she annoyed was not just the decline brought about by the peace of the Ogure tribe in the past hundreds of years. .

    When Cecil rose rapidly in the north of the mainland, when the two human empires changed drastically under the competition and pressure of the new era, when elves, dragonborn and even dragons all appeared on the stage of the mainland, Ogure in the mountains However, it is as slow as ever, but in this slowness, the gray elves are not unresponsive, and even the Ogure humans and fairies are not unresponsive. She and other "kings" have begun to introduce technology and begin to buy the Northern Empire. They began to learn the modern military organization and tactical maneuvers. They joined the alliance, and joined the continental route and land transnational business circle...

    But all this still failed to stop the natural disasters that broke out in just a few days after the magnificent wall was extinguished. The advanced equipment purchased was not fully applied to the border defense line, and the foreign experts hired could not save the eastern mountainous area. The limited advancement and prosperity of the Orc Corps, Helm City and several tribal main cities have not changed the overall backwardness of the tribal state. Even now, after the domestic communication is paralyzed, the tribal state can only do nothing from top to bottom. More than 80% of the spare parts of the system are imported, and cannot be produced in China.

    Rely on buying, we can¡¯t buy national defense and people¡¯s livelihood. Unfortunately, the price of this principle is really heavy and terrible.

    "Ms. Wenna?" Duke Baldwin''s voice suddenly came from the side, awakening Wenna Baizhi who was in a trance, "Are you okay? Are you uncomfortable?"

    "I...no, it''s nothing, I just got a little distracted suddenly," Wenna woke up quickly, and she took a shot of a cleansing technique on herself, and her eyes refocused on Bedvin Franklin''s face, "Sorry, you just said Where is it?"

    "About the current communication environment in the Ogure area," Baldwin looked at Wenna twice before continuing. He raised his finger to the Monet for communication terminal placed on the edge of the tactical table. "Now we have confirmed. A large area from the moss woods to the south is in a state of''communication pollution''. The powerful energy released when the magnificent wall fluctuates is still rebounding and undulating among the mountains. Although there have been signs of decline during this period, this It may take some time for this kind of interference to disappear completely. But our technicians have just discovered that this kind of interference is stronger in the area closer to the surface, and as the height increases, the interference will also weaken...

    "In view of this, we plan to temporarily set up an air relay system and try to install a series of floating communication stations at high altitudes to see if communication in the Ogure area can be restored. But this first requires your permission, at least It''s yours...because we will keep this system close to your sacred mountain in the future."

    "Can it really be done?" Wenna slowly widened her eyes as she listened to the bold plan of the Grand Archon Cecil in front of her. "Set up a communication network in the air and in such a short time? Ah, I know. Your dragoons, but the dragoons seem to..."

    "It''s not dragoons," Baldwin laughed. "It''s another thing that can float in the air for a long time and serve as a stronghold in the sky, or it can be landed as a ground fortress when the situation requires. In addition, they have a permanent float. In the center of the sky..."

    Duke Baldwin described the "air and sky battle group" with the "Earth Dawn" as the core and a large number of Gorgon combat platforms as wingmen. However, to Ms. Wenna who has never seen the real thing, she seems to be in Ting Fang Ye Tan: "...Huh?"

    Bedwin thought for a while, and was considering how to explain this to the other party, but soon he no longer needed to explain.

    Above the holographic sand table projected by the tactical table, a specially marked golden shadow appeared abruptly on the edge of the map, while a low, strange whimper like a giant beast whimpering in the night sky was transmitted from nowhere. Entering the command post, the humming sounded from high above, and Wenna Baizhi''s ears stood up almost instantly.

    She vaguely perceives a huge existence, a magical system that is hard to ignore. The huge magical power cycle like a city stimulates her sharp nerves as a mage, causing her to stare at herself as she sits. The Duke Baldwin next to him, but the latter just suddenly smiled and smiled friendly to her: "Ah, this is Ms. Wenna, just right, I will show you the main force supporting the Ogure front this time. The most powerful aerospace fortress in the empire."

    Wenna got up in confusion, climbed down from the chair, and followed Duke Baldwin with her short legs. They left the command post and went to the open space in the camp. The cold wind under the winter night was blowing from a distance. Come, let Wenna excite the spirit, and then her mind will become more sober. The next second, she followed her feelings and looked to the far northeast.

    A shimmering city slowly flew towards the moss woods in the night sky.

    It is as huge as a mountain, but it is obviously not a "mountain" floating in the sky. It has a roughly hexagonal outline. Below the main body made of steel are dozens of huge luminous rings neatly arranged to support the reflection. The convex structure of the gravity engine is arranged along the central axis of its bottom, releasing dim brilliance in the night sky, and around the floating "steel land" are countless ferocious cannons, neatly arranged projectors, and A small object like a bird attached to a giant beast hanging under the supporting structure on both sides of it.

    Wenna opened her eyes in the night to distinguish for a long time, and then realized with horror that the tiny objects hanging on the edge of the "steel land" turned out to be densely packed Dragoon fighters.

    She opened her mouth wide, and at this moment, the behemoth was still approaching. She could not see the upper structure of the thing from the surface, but she could still see some towering towers and walls standing on the surface of the thing, and the light was there. The giant beast wandered around, illuminating its own steel body and the buildings on its back, and also shone toward the jungle and plains below, and a low buzzing sound came from the giant beast''s body.

    The behemoth is so awesome, and it has such a sense of presence in the night sky that it almost completely attracted the attention of Wenna Baizhi. It took a long time for her to realize another thing

    That thing is not flying alone in the air. There are still a dozen anti-gravity platforms floating in the night sky next to it that are much smaller than its scale, but still ten times or even dozens of times larger than the common dragoons.

    On each platform, different things are placed. There are modular buildings made of steel, weird weapon systems, towering communication towers, and huge factories and military stations.

    In this cold winter night, the gray elf leader was greatly shocked.

    At the same time, the pungent gunpowder and disgusting smell of corruption once again spread among the mountains in the deep defense zone in the central and eastern part of Ogure.

    War drums rang in unison, thunder and flames reveled on the earth, the mountains would fall into a sea of ??fire, and the filthy monsters had come back.

    Those deformed bodies that once receded have been reorganized and reorganized under the control of the commander behind them. Before the early morning sun shines on the mountains of Ogure again, these civilized enemies that have emerged from the wasteland have launched from here. The largest offensive since the outbreak of the war.

    The battle reports from various fronts made the commanders behind these monsters realize where the biggest breakthrough point is in the wasteland defense line. They are focusing their huge superior forces on the western front, and the ancient mountains and mountains of Ogure The forest... is already the fattest meal in their eyes.

 Chapter 1321ï¼š Spread and smoldering

    As the warchief and the general expected, the defense line on Wolfridge Mountain still cannot stop the wave of distortions surging from the wasteland. There are overwhelming arrows of corrosive energy and countless deformed creatures that are not afraid of swords and pounce from the direction of the mountain. In the position, even the brave mountain warriors and champion warriors have to fight and retreat to give way to the line of defense under their feet.

    The warriors of the tribe do not lack courage and fighting wisdom, but they do not have enough sophisticated weapons, not enough soldiers, not fully prepared positions, and no backup. Their only advantage is the easy-to-defend and difficult-to-attack terrain of Wolfridge Mountain. , But in the face of the enemy''s tireless characteristics and endless numbers, this only advantage will soon be exhausted.

    In fact, not only Morakot and Camilla, but many commanders in the tribal army have known this situation for a long time: several loopholes appeared in the magnificent wall, the pressure from the wasteland continued to flow, and the tribal warriors could not be in the group. The eastern foot of the mountain barrier blocks those monsters, then they cannot block these more and more enemies in other places. Unless the loopholes in the direction of the magnificent wall are blocked, the direction of the war will be on the day the mountain barrier falls. It is doomed.

    But even so, the warriors of the tribe will still choose to continue the battle until the day when the entire army is annihilated. This is the stubbornness engraved in the bones of the orcs. Since ancient times, they have not been the one who will be defeated by desperation. Race, invincible enemies will not let them bow their heads, they will only choose to die on the way to charge.

    "This will not be an end..."

    The cold wind brought a pungent smell, and the quiet red jade forest seemed to perceive this disturbing breath. The surrounding towering old trees rustled in the wind, the old orc Morak and his own An elite team walked through the forest. He raised his head and looked at the dim shadows deep in the dense forest. He muttered softly to himself as he listened to the sound of killing that seemed to be faintly coming from the wind.

    The ancient dense forest will not respond to the old orc¡¯s self-talk. There are only the slight sound of leaves being blown by the wind and the rustling of snow falling in the woods. At this moment, the sun has risen, and the morning light penetrates the gap between the canopies. Sprinkled into the clearing in the forest, under the hazy and illusory brilliance, some cyclones that are hard to judge by the naked eye are quietly converging between the thick snow and the soft soil.

    The soldiers felt the scrutiny gaze coming from the air, Morak waved his hand gently, so the soldiers following him immediately stopped, and he raised his head to look at the end of the clearing in the forest, his gaze fell on a strangely shaped piece On the boulder.

    The boulder stands abruptly among a circle of smaller stones. The irregular surface of the boulder is engraved with dark red fine lines. Several rough natural spars are inlaid on the top of the stone, like some weird eyes Morakot. Watching this stone until the invisible wind rolled up the snow and dead leaves to block his sight, then the wind gradually stopped, and several figures appeared in the "stone circle".

    They wore thick cloaks, and their entire bodies, including their faces, were hidden inside the cloak. The surface of the cloak was slightly agitated from time to time, as if underneath their clothes were not flesh and blood but a large amount of amorphous smoke and dust. These figures held them in their hands. It looked decayed and fragile, like a weapon that shattered at the touch of a touch. The cracks on the surface of those weapons were filled with a pale blue gleam of death icy breath flowing out of them.

    "Forestman," Morak stepped forward from among the silent warriors, looking calmly at the "human" shadows wrapped in cloaks, "I am talking to you on behalf of the warchief."

    "We know what you came from, the spirit witch told us all the wars that took place in the East," one of those silhouettes said, the voice did not seem to come from flesh and blood at all, but like a distortion tremor that relied solely on air resonance. , "It''s useless... I didn''t expect you to be able to hold it so soon."

    Morak''s nose twitched, but the expression on his face was still flat: "You will soon realize how powerful the ¡®tide¡¯ is."

    "Perhaps, but we don''t care about it," the leader of the forest ranger seemed to smile, but Morak and the soldiers heard nothing but a hollow wind. "We only care about what your''warchief'' promised. The condition of... we ignited the sea of ??red jade, and she let us die. This is the whole content of the transaction... Is my understanding wrong?"

    Morakot quietly watched several figures in the stone circle, and in the corner of his sight, in the shadows deep in the jungle, there were more sights and shadowy shadows watching over here. Those were the red jade forest sea. "Forest Watchers", a group of people who were defeated by the orcs in the war thousands of years ago and driven into this magical forest. They were cursed by an oath and were trapped in a state of immortality forever. Little-known existences from the outside world.

    They are not undead, but they are not living people. They are the sad ones who were blessed by this land and abandoned by this land. They were the masters of the orcs thousands of years ago.

    But their rule was overthrown by their own slaves a thousand years ago, and now there are only a group of "cursed people" who have almost forgotten the past.

    The land of Ogure is ancient and barbaric. In this era, it may not be as "advanced" and "civilized" as other countries in the world, but in this mysterious land, there are still many strangers hidden in it. The ancient secret of imagination, everything in the sea of ??red jade forest, is just a small wave in the long history of this land, and now, this wave has come to calm down completely.

    Morak took out the beast tooth pendant from his arms and displayed it in front of the leader of the forest guard: "The promise of the warchief is unquestionable like mountains. This is the last debt between you and the living world, Spirit Witch We have injected the contract into it, and I will leave it here. When the flames in the sea of ??red jade forest ignite, this thousand years of evil fate is over."

    In the gloomy dense forest, countless eyes were instantly focused on the beast tooth pendant, Morakot could feel the almost substantial desire and scorching heat in those eyes, and this pressure made him feel even after the battle. The fluff was slightly erected, but he still maintained an unhurried and indifferent posture, and calmly took a few steps forward, placing the pendant on a stone at the very edge of the "stone circle".

    The leader of the forest ranger moved almost immediately. He drifted through a distance of several meters like a plume of smoke, and stretched out his arm made of ashes and smoke to touch the pendant, but his fingers had not yet touched the pendant. On the surface, a burst of blue flame burst out from his fingertips, forcing him to step back and rush to extinguish the flames.

    "The contract hasn''t been completed yet, you can''t touch it," Morak seemed to have expected this, and said to the forest guard with a calm expression, "you don''t have to touch it, as long as the forest sea starts to burn, it will naturally return to the dust. ."

    The leader of the forest ranger "floats" back to the spot without saying a word. In the darkness under the hood, there seemed to be two icy eyes falling on Morak, and it was only a moment later that it came from the dark shadow of the hood. A hollow voice: "I hope you are really ready... When the red jade forest is burned, there will be no retreat for you."

    "A thousand years ago, our ancestors had no way out when they decided to launch a counterattack," Morak said lightly. "We are all used to it."

    ¡­

    The army spread over the mountains, the resistance of the civilized world is like a faint candlelight in the storm, shaking in the dark for a few times, and then extinguished one by one. The mortals outside the wasteland and their ridiculous "mountains" "The line of defense" is like a castle on the beach in front of the real army. No matter how beautiful it looks, it will collapse silently.

    In the depths of the turbulent wave of distortions of the Western Front Legion, a large number of high-level distortions and synthetic "behemoths" surround their command nodes. They are used by a dark tree druid with a yellowish skin and a canopy with a terrifying brain structure. His roots climbed on a rock that was corroded into purple-black by the chaos magic energy. He stretched out his branches in the cold wind, his dark brown eyes were turning behind the layered bark, looking towards the sun. The hillside gradually illuminated.

    The line of defense of the mortals is there. They occupy the commanding heights of the mountain and are still resisting. However, the igniting power they poured down from the heights is of little significance to the already large-scale aberrant army. The army assembled from the wasteland is now advancing like a dark tide spreading upward against the mountain, and has established firepower points on the two-wing mountain road with the help of the terrain, and the extremely exhausted orcs and their spiritual allies have released them. The magic and burning boulders can only splash a few insignificant waves in this "tide", and these waves have now weakened at a speed visible to the naked eye.

    And at the pass farther north of this line of defense, another legion has successfully broken through the weak defenders there. A large number of distortions will soon bypass this mountain range from the breach and directly attack the so-called " Holy Land Forest Sea".

    "Bertlem is an incompetent fool... but at least he used his failure to accumulate valuable experience for us," the dark priest in charge of commanding the western army said to another priest beside him, "now we have found it. The weakest point of the mortal line of defense, as long as the ancient and weak kingdom is destroyed, their ridiculous''alliance'' will be hit hard."

    "As you said, Master Marcellus," the low-level priest beside him immediately shook his dry branches, "but we must also be careful about what tricks these cunning''mountain peoples'' will do. They resist. Very tenacious, even if they have retreated here, there is no sign of collapse. I am worried that they still have..."

    "The tenacious will is their only commendable place, but the will can''t reverse the destiny. We are their destiny," the dark priest Marcellus laughed, his voice harsh, "We have cut off the entire Western Front. From the magnificent wall to the mountains in front of us, our legions are all over the land. Even if the mountain people have any reinforcements they want to launch, they will not be able to rush in. As for the inland from Ogure... heh."

    He sneered disdainfully.

    "That is a country covered by mountains, jungles and turbulence. Even if the reinforcements sent by other countries in the alliance really exist, they will not be able to reach the front line in a short time, unless their entire army can fly from the sky. !"

    Marcellus said, looking back at the low-level priests who were waiting for orders and the large aberration team controlled by the priests. In this silent team, the most striking thing is what they carry." goods".

    It is a large cube neatly placed on the ground that has not yet activated dark blue network control nodes.

    "Instead of worrying about the uncivilized orcs who are dead, we should now pay more attention to the next step... Destroying a weak ancient kingdom is not our real mission," Marcellus said slowly, "What is the next point of investment? local?"

    "An ancient city called Hongyu City, if that city is still called by this name today," the low-level priest replied immediately. "There is an invisible rift deep underground in that city. The locals don''t know anything about it, they just know. Regarding the active magical environment near the rift as a''gift of the ancestors'', we need to explode the center of the city and then put the rune stones in."

    "Very well, next to Ruby City is the City of Helm and their''Ancestor''s Peak.''" Marcellus glanced over the dormant runestone cubes with a gloomy look, "They will definitely guard the so-called "Holy Mountain", but we must get this node. The big plan is executed to this day, and the dark blue rifts that can be used in the wasteland have basically been put into use, but the overall progress is still nearly half way short... those **** sea monsters. "

    "Yeah, those **** sea monsters...If it weren''t for their sudden trouble, we don''t need to grab the deep blue node of the Ancestral Peak." The low-level priest agreed, and then he turned his roots and looked at the fierce battle. Under the rising sun, the flags of the Ogure tribe and Chief Camilla were still flying high, but the blood and corpses around the flags were also accumulating.

    It is only a matter of time before the defense lines of those mountain tribes are destroyed.

    ¡­

    A deep and sweet humming sound came from the depths of the steel ground below, and the cold gust of wind in the high sky was blocked and filtered by the energy shield covering the entire fortress. In the end, only a gentle air current was blowing on the deck. The mountains and river valleys move slowly on the distant land, and the clouds are within reach, and sometimes they can even pass through the clouds. This is absolutely the only experience in Rebecca''s life.

    Although dragoons can also fly in the sky, except for those dragon-born pilots who are good at extreme sports, normal humans cannot experience this kind of "openness" when they ride dragoons. Opening a cabin at high altitude is deadly.

    Rebecca walked on the unusually wide deck of the Earthly Dawn, and took a deep breath of fresh and cold air. While feeling refreshed, she also heard the voice of the main brain of the Earthly Dawn coming from a nearby one. From the sound reinforcement device: "Good morning, the creator wishes you a good sleep last night."

    "In fact, I didn''t sleep much and couldn''t sleep at all, but that''s not a problem," Rebecca waved her hand, and walked to a large platform at the end of the deck as she casually said, "What about you? How did it feel to fly for the first time?"

    "The state is good, and the systems are normal," the main brain replied immediately, "My virtual personality judgment, this is a ¡®pleasant¡¯ experience."

    "That''s good, keep this state and let''s go and give those monsters a huge surprise!"

 Chapter 1322ï¼š Burning red jade forest

    In the control center of Earthly Dawn, the reinforced dome is slowly opened under the push of mechanical devices. The brilliant and brilliant sunlight is transformed into soft light through the filtering light barrier, illuminating the entire hall, and a deep buzzing echoes in the control center. , In the middle is accompanied by occasional prompt sounds from various control systems. Large and small holographic projections float above the various consoles, and in front of the "main brain" sink in the center of the hall, there is the largest one floating in the entire control center. Group of holograms.

    It clearly showed the landscape of the vast land of Ogure, and it was the monitoring picture shared by the main visual nerve of the main brain of the Earthly Dawn in real time.

    Rebecca walked into the control center. The busy technical sergeants and commanders at all levels immediately saluted the "Highest Technical Officer" and "Captain of the Earthly Dawn". Rebecca waved his hand to these people. Signaling everyone to continue their work, she went straight through the passage in the center of the hall and walked in the direction of the main brain sink.

    A large-scale shadow glided across the sky, making the hall slightly dim. Rebecca looked up and saw a hexagonal aerial platform flying over the Earthly Dawn, surrounded by accompanying ships. Several dragoon aircrafts are flying, and on both sides of the platform, you can see the holographic projection marks of iron fists and rings, swords and plows floating in the air.

    Rebecca retracted her gaze and looked at the main brain container in front of her and the large holographic projection floating in front of the container. The mysterious and vast mountains of the Ogure tribe were reflected in her eyes, which was completely different from the northern country she was familiar with. The scenery, she stared at the scene in a daze, and for a long time she couldn''t help but sigh softly: "Ah...the mountain is so big...there are so many trees..."

    As soon as she sighed, she looked around subconsciously, confirming that no one was relieved when she heard her whispering, and at the same time, she thought silently: her literature teacher will surely cry when she hears this...

    "We are approaching here in the direction of Red Jade City and have penetrated into the depths of the communication interference zone," a voice came from a nearby PA device at this time. It was the voice of the main brain of the Earthly Dawn. "Currently all units in the fleet. Inter-communication is normal, and communication with the ground is still interfered, but vague automatic call signals can already be received."

    "It seems that the most severely disturbed area is confined to the surface. The communication between air units is basically not affected..." Rebecca said thoughtfully, "And it can receive signals from the surface, this Explain that we are close enough?"

    "Yes, it''s close enough. At this location, we should be able to give priority to restoring communications in some high-altitude areas. In addition, the presence of surface signals also shows that most of the inland cities of the Ogure tribe are still safe," the mastermind''s voice sounded. "Judging from the surface image data collected so far, the distortion has not yet spread to this area, but a part of the mountain forest below is covered by dense winter fog and low-altitude clouds. I can''t see it clearly from high altitude."

    "Enhance optical scanning, try to look carefully, we need to find the movements of those monsters, and confirm the survival of the local defenders... If it doesn''t work anymore, we can only risk sending some dragoons to lower the altitude to do low-altitude reconnaissance."

    When Rebecca''s voice fell, there was a slight bubbling sound in the main brain container, and a neutral synthetic tone sounded in the control center: "Understand, the visual perception system is being enhanced... The system resources are allocated, and the neural signal priority has been adjusted... "

    The artificially synthesized brain gave instructions, and nerve impulses rushed through the biological vascular tube deep in the deck of Earthly Dawn. The signal reached the edge of this giant aerial fortress in an instant, and was quickly executed by the peripheral mechanism: in the heavy armor Between the anti-gravity engine and the anti-gravity engine, a set of additional sensing terminals set in a concealed position are activated. The hemispherical pod protected by steel armor rotates and points to the ground. In the polymer crystal shell on the front of the pod, a few huge eyeballs instantly The boss stared sharply, staring at the mountains and forests in the distance, screaming!

    After choosing to use "synthetic brain" as the central control system, Earthly Dawn has become a semi-mechanical and semi-biological aerial fortress. In order to improve the efficiency of its biological part, it is very important to install a circle of eyeballs to act as an additional vision. Reasonable things.

    "The optical scanning enhancement mode is activated," the mastermind in the control center said very seriously, "confirm that this mode is the first use, start recording the working status of the corresponding neural community and save it..."

    Rebecca nodded. The Earthly Dawn is a fortress that rushed to the battlefield in a hurry. This behemoth, as the current peak product of the magical-biochemical technology of the Cecil Empire, has a huge system in it that is unimaginable. And many of these systems have not had time to be thoroughly tested and adjusted. Today¡¯s trip to the west is not only a military mission for the Earthly Dawn, but also an extremely special trial. The activation process of every system during its voyage needs to be recorded in detail like this, perhaps not far away. In the future, these data will become a valuable reference for the second aerospace fortress...

    Then she turned her head and looked at the technical sergeant on a nearby control seat: "How is the adjustment of the supercritical accelerator and the purgatory incendiary?"

    "The Purgatory incendiary launcher has been adjusted and can be activated at any time, but the rail charging unit of the supercritical accelerator is still not stable enough," the technical sergeant replied immediately, "Due to the incomplete release of waste energy, the loss of the end rail is very serious. Left and right will be completely melted down, and new rails have to be replaced..."

    "Three times..." Rebecca tapped his forehead with a little headache. "Although the ancestors said that weapons are consumables, as a main gun, the launch life of the rail is only three times. It seems a bit unreasonable..."

    "Perhaps we can change our mindset," the technical sergeant on the side hesitated. "Just make the end rails one-time-use, keep the cost down, and throw it when the shells are finished... Anyway, only the end is melted down, we can. Change the connection structure of the main rail to make it easier to disassemble and replace..."

    Rebecca''s eyes lit up suddenly: "Hey? You don''t think this way..."

    But just halfway through her words, the voice of the mastermind suddenly came from the side: "Creator, I have observed an abnormal temperature rise in the mountainous area on the east side. There may be something wrong."

    ¡­

    The cold wind roared in the mountains, the rough sand dust and the snow on the ridge line slapped on the face, the hair was mixed with the gray-black poison left after the death of the deformed monster, the itching discomfort and the fiery pain from the wound Mixed together, constantly stimulating Camilla''s nerves, but she has automatically blocked these feelings behind her head.

    She rode on the back of the wolf that had accompanied her for many years, and ran wildly along the steep and sinister mountain roads with this fierce beast, and those disgusting roars and whispers followed her like a nightmare, and the pungent rancid smell almost To get into her mind, but the natural power in her bloodline has already begun to burn, she feels that her physical strength has temporarily returned to its peak, and the monsters that are chasing after her are not her opponents at this moment.

    A whistling sound came from his ears, accompanied by a low roar of non-human and non-beasts, Camilla raised the cutting axe in his hand without looking back. The next second, the touch of flesh and bones being chopped from the fingertips After passing it back, her cutting axe whirled, and on one side of her body, a group of distorted corpses flew by her side, and taking advantage of this short gap, she looked back at her back.

    The loyal tribal warriors followed closely, and ran along the mountain road towards the red jade forest with her, and the monsters rushing from the ridge line had chased them away, and the warriors kept turning around as they rushed. Counterattack, every moment there are deformed creatures or other mutant creatures beheaded by mountain warriors and champion warriors, ugly corpses fall into the mountain stream, but from time to time, there are brave warriors who are overtaken by monsters that are several times more numerous. In the struggle, he was overwhelmed by the dark tide.

    At the end of her sight, there was the Wolfridge Mountain line of defense that had fallen into the sea of ??flames. The two flags representing the Ogure tribe and the orc tribe were gone. Only countless monsters continued to cross the ridge, making the whole piece The hillsides were tumbling and surging like some kind of living creature, looking chilling and disgusting.

    After all, the defense line on Wolfridge Mountain was not defended. The surviving tribal warriors had to start to retreat. She led the last squad, or...the last remaining soldiers of the squad.

    The soldiers have fought as bravely as possible. Under limited conditions, they have persisted for a long time, but no one knows whether they have persisted long enough, and no one knows whether the last line of defense beyond Hongyu Linhai has its merits. Significance Even Camilla herself does not know whether there will be reinforcements from other regions or the situation on the other lines of defense.

    They are just doing their best, and everyone from generals to soldiers knows this well.

    "Don''t save your energy, rush into the sea of ??red jade forest!" Seeing the dark red jungle at the foot of the mountain is already close at hand, Camilla shouted to the soldiers beside him, "Don''t waste the spirit witches for us Time to buy!"

    The soldiers responded with a bang, but in the next second, another mountain warrior was hit by a dark red energy beam from a distance. He rolled on the mountain road with the wolf, and soon fell into the army of distortions. Only the last roar of the warrior came from the wind: "Warchief, witness for me!"

    A group of humanoid flames rose from the monster group, and the mountain warrior who was covered in flames turned into a three-meter-high scorching behemoth, but the flame only burned for a moment before extinguishing in a frenzy of corruption.

    Camilla retracted her gaze behind her and silently wrote down another name. The next moment, the light around her dimmed and the towering tree canopy in the red jade forest blocked the sky above her.

    She has entered the ancient holy land of orcs, and the familiar towering trees in her sight whispered in the wind. She and the last warriors galloped through this dense forest, guided by the various marks left by the tribal soldiers who had evacuated before. Following the evacuation route of the soldiers, the temperature of the entire forest sea has begun to rise around Camilla and the soldiers. At this time, it is obviously cold and deep winter, but the temperature in the depths of the forest sea is already as high as summer.

    The trees in his field of vision were retreating quickly, and Camilla was stupefied to see many figures appearing in the dark shadows among the trees.

    The figures wrapped in dark robes watched her silently, one of them nodded slightly at her, and the wind through the forest sent a low voice: "I hope you can keep your promise, Chief Chief."

    Camilla responded in a low voice: "The orcs believe in their words."

    Those phantom-like "ghosts" disappeared, and heavy collisions and footsteps came from behind. Camilla knew that those deformed bodies had rushed into the forest.

    The complex terrain of the forest itself will slightly hinder those monsters, but it will not hinder them for too long. The biggest effect of this kind of hindrance is to allow her and the soldiers of the squad after the break to keep a distance from the deformed body, and burn in the entire red jade forest. Before leaving this purgatory.

    The surrounding temperature is higher, and sparks have begun to splash out of the air. In winter, the especially dry and flammable red jade tree makes an uncomfortable crackling sound, and the smell of sniffling smoke penetrates into the nostrils...

    The towering walls of the ancient main city stood in the cold wind. Morak led the first few evacuated groups of tribal warriors who had just completed hasty preparations and the soldiers who barely gathered to guard the walls, across an open plain of gravel, looking out. In the direction of Hongyu Linhai.

    The wind has sent the breath of fighting, which stimulated the old orc''s nerves. He clenched the bow in his hand, the hair on his face was slightly erected, and his pupils had shrunk into two narrow slits.

    Beside him, the tribal warriors and the spirit witches in the city each guarded the heavy ballistas, huge bows and battle rune stones, and among these ancient and "traditional" city defense weapons, there were also a limited number of Magic cannons and several rainbow light generators, many nervous humans and more nervous gray elves are confirming the condition of these magic weapons over and over again. They do not understand the operation of these magic weapons, but Morakk knows these powers. Powerful weapons are probably the last hope of this city.

    The gray elves purchased these weapons from the Cecils at a high price, and trained professional "artillery" at a high price. For the less wealthy orc tribes, it is not necessary to maintain these expensive "advanced gadgets". An easy thing, Chief Camilla used a lot of favor to get these "babies" from the shrewd gray elves.

    At the beginning, Morakot didn¡¯t care much about these expensive and complicated things, but now...

    The old orc only regretted how he didn''t bankrupt his family to buy arms.

    He has seen magic cannons fire, and this thing is better than cutting axe and magic.

    His cranky thoughts did not last long.

    A cloud of smoke rises in the distant red jade forest. The snow covered in the dense forest has already been melted and evaporated by the abnormal high temperature. The thick fog and low-altitude clouds are still floating above the forest, and now, the flames are finally Appeared in everyone''s sight.

    He heard a tribal warrior next to him whisper in a sad tone: "The sea of ??red jade forest is on fire..."

    With such a voice on the wall, countless orc warriors stood on the high wall, looking at the end of the gravel plain in the cold wind.

    That piece of holy land with special meaning to them is burning in their sight.

    Morak also felt distressed by the burning of the red jade forest, but at this moment, his more attention was still focused on the open intersection between the plain and the forest.

    The fire is already burning, and thick smoke and flames are engulfing everything in the forest.

    Dozens of figures riding on the wolves finally appeared in Morak¡¯s sight.

    Camilla rushed out of the red jade forest and galloped with the remaining fighters on the barbaric land of Ogure. The glorious giant sun was gradually tilting toward the western horizon, and behind her, the entire red jade forest It has begun to burn.

 Chapter 1323ï¼š Dusk Bloodline

    As the huge sun sets in the west, the ancient jungle has turned into a sea of ??fire in the gradually slanting **** sunset, and the blood-like flames of the setting sun rise and burn on the ancient land of the orcs, almost the entire plain of rubble and the red jade city are towering. The walls of the city were stained with a layer of crimson.

    The wall fell into dead silence, and everyone¡¯s minds seemed to be held tightly by the blood spreading on the plain. It was not until a tribal warrior shouted loudly on the wall that the silence was broken: "The Chief Come back! Open the city gate!"

    The heavy purple steel city gate slowly rises under the action of the iron chain and pulley block. Amid the creaking friction, Camilla and the last group of retreated tribal warriors rushed into the ancient main city of the orcs, accompanied by As the heavy door was closed again, a false and temporary "sense of security" was established-but this "sense of security" did not make Camilla''s footsteps brisk, she just took heavy steps step by step Walk up the city wall and walk towards his generals and soldiers.

    The tribal warriors who came to guard the city wall and the temporarily armed militiamen crowded on both sides, many pairs of nervous or tired eyes watching her quietly in the sunset, Camilla never thought that the eyes of her compatriots would make her Feeling such a heavy weight, she walked forward silently, feeling the strength brought by the blood in her body gradually faded, the pain and poison began to torment her nerves and will again, and the feeling of weakness came one after another. .

    At this moment, a nervous and pretentious voice suddenly came from among the soldiers: "Warchief, uncles and aunts said that you did the right thing..."

    Camilla''s footsteps couldn''t help but stop. She looked in the direction of the sound, and saw a short orc girl standing in a corner looking at herself boldly, her ears still covered with black fur , The war patterns on her cheeks and neck have not yet grown, and she is carrying a small axe in her hand. She looks not as tall as the soldiers'' waist and abdomen-even according to the standards of the "Shakhdah", she shouldn''t Standing on the city wall.

    The expression on Camilla''s face changed. She came to the little girl, bent down and pressed her forehead against the other''s forehead, until the warmth of the blood was transmitted through the fur, she got up and looked at the nearby soldier. They: "Where are the parents of this child? Why let such a small child go up the city wall?"

    She asked twice, and no one nearby responded, so she woke up and looked down at the girl standing with the warriors holding a small axe. She bent down again, her voice hoarse and soft: "You are a brave child. ¡­Will follow the warriors of the tribe, someone will tell you where to go."

    After getting a positive answer from the little girl, she got up again and crossed the ramp. On the wall, she saw General Morakot with a bandage on his arm.

    "Arrange for children, scholars and some young and strong craftsmen to leave the city and evacuate to the ancestral peak," Camilla came to Morak and said to the old orc in a low voice, "There is also a child on the wall who has not even grown a war pattern. , Also take her away."

    Morak looked at Camilla with a complicated expression: "Warchief..."

    "We have no retreat. We must stay here and buy time for people from other tribes. This is the mission of warriors and chiefs-but it should not be the fate of our entire tribe," Camilla shook her head. "Scholar, The mission of craftsmen and children is to survive. We need successors to rebuild this land. Even if the whole of Ogure cannot avoid the fate of destruction, we must leave some seeds and keep a share in the long history of the future. hope."

    Morak was silent for a few seconds, and finally lowered his head slowly and said in a deep voice: "Yes, Warchief."

    The old orc quickly completed the arrangement, and the warchief¡¯s order was followed. After completing the order, he returned to Camilla and looked at the burning red jade forest with him. He was silent for a long time. No words.

    Flames rise in the forest sea, and from time to time thick black smoke and explosions erupt in the depths of the dense forest. A purple-black air mass tries to condense above the forest sea, but it is constantly being dispersed by the monstrous flames, feeling the turbulent magic and power in the air. Elemental power, Morakh couldn''t help but whispered: "Your plan has worked. The main force of those monsters is being wiped out by the flames of the forest guards."

    "It''s just a deterrence-the flames are not only killing the monsters emerging from the wasteland, nor is the red jade forest sea an airtight barrier," Camilla shook his head, and said in a low voice, "The power of the forest guard is limited. Yes, those aberrations continue to flow."

    She raised her head and looked in the direction of Hongyu Linhai: "When I was evacuating, I noticed that the monsters had begun to emerge from the mountain roads on the north and south sides of Langji Mountain. Under the command, they were not completely ignorant. They know how to detect, divide and outflank the monsters. In this case, being able to block part of their main vanguard force with the red jade forest is already a great result."

    Morak fell silent, and the old orc seemed unwilling to accept the fact that the entire red jade forest could only temporarily stop the enemy''s offensive. However, the reality will not change with his will after all. He can only sigh in the end: "At least, we This prevented the entire land from transforming into a wasteland environment-the burned land will still be able to live in one day."

    Camilla nodded silently, and at this moment, she suddenly noticed that something seemed to be rising in the depths of the burning red jade forest. She looked into the depths of the flames and smoke in astonishment, and saw A huge shadow is condensing, bulging, and quickly turning into a cloaked, blurry phantom!

    It was the image of a forest watcher, a condensed phantom. This phantom rose from the forest and looked at the direction of Red Jade City from a distance. After staring for a while, it raised its arm made of smoke and dust and pointed it at the Red Jade Forest. In the north of the city, after making a vigilant gesture, the huge illusion suddenly collapsed and turned into smoke and dust in the sky.

    And at the moment that the dust drifted away with the wind, the flames in the red jade forest also rose to the peak, but there was no tangible will support in this monstrous flame¡ªit had become an ordinary forest fire.

    The forest guards are free, and there is another mysterious and long-lasting thing on Ogure Land that has become history, but the warchiefs and generals on the walls have no extra energy to sigh this. Morak stared at the huge illusion. In the direction of the finger, the tone became tense: "Warchief, the forest ranger seems to want to tell us something, that direction is..."

    "Let the warriors on the wall prepare for battle, and let the evacuation team leave the city immediately," Camilla said quickly, and she had already thought of the worst possibility, "That is the direction where the Fourth Mountain Corps of mankind is garrisoned... The northern line of defense may be Gouge through!"

    The forces in the Ruby City were quickly mobilized. The warriors and all the war preparations in the city were sent to the city wall, and the teams that needed to be evacuated began to gather at the side entrance to the west of the city. Not long after that, Camilla had a bad foreboding. It was confirmed.

    An unknown piece of dark smoke rose from the sky north of the Red Jade Forest Sea, and the unusually gathering clouds brought a great sense of oppression, and the soldiers who had experienced repeated fierce battles before were no strangers to this feeling-that is The unclean aura exuded by the converging army of deformed bodies is a sign that the entire land is transforming into a wasteland environment.

    As Camilla said, the sea of ??red jade forest cannot stop all the enemies. When Ogure¡¯s defenses are broken one by one, the aberrations that have gathered can launch attacks on the surviving cities on this land from any direction. -Of course, the fire in the Red Jade Forest Sea is not meaningless. The fire blocked at least half of the aberrations, but correspondingly... Camilla and her soldiers must now face the remaining enemies.

    "Perhaps today is the day of our destiny." When the familiar "black tide" appeared on the northern horizon, rushing to the towering walls of Hongyu City along the edge of the red jade forest sea, Morak clenched his hands tightly. With the chipped axe already chipped away, he turned his head to look at the warchief beside him, "I am honored to have your witness."

    "Today we will all have the testimony of our ancestors," Camilla laughed, her sharp fangs glowing with blood in the dusk, "At least we persisted until the last moment."

    On the city wall, the exhausted warriors assembled again, the notched weapons and damaged staff were also clenched again, all eyes were facing the dark tide that came to the city of Hongyu, and in the direction of the sea of ??red jade. , The monstrous flames are still burning, but the deformed body on the opposite side of the sea of ??fire is also ready to attack, and they will swarm in when the flames are slightly extinguished.

    However, at this moment, a meteor-like fire light suddenly pierced the blood-colored evening, and accompanied by a sharp to eerie whistling sound, the "meteor" fell straight into the densest "black tide" in the north. The place.

    "Boom!"

    A terrifying explosion soared into the sky, and the shaking of the entire land even made the walls of Hongyu City sway.

    This first sky fire seemed to be some kind of signal, or a test for calibration. Ten seconds after the big bang skyrocketed on the horizon, the successive screams began to tear through the sky. In front of Camilla, the land where the Kuroshio was located was swept by explosions and fire almost instantly, as if the entire land was rolled up in front of this terrible power, and she felt that the fluff all over her body was exploding in an instant. In the fierce power, she could not feel any emotions belonging to living beings such as "brave", "hatred", and "killing", but only pure destruction. This bloodless, tearless, cold and precise killing force made her He looked at his general subconsciously, but only saw the same horror in the eyes of the opponent.

    "What''s that?" General Morakh exclaimed. He looked in the direction where the "meteors" fell, but only saw the thick clouds under the setting sun and the rays of light constantly shining in the clouds, but soon, There was a change in that cloud layer¡ªsomething that was so huge that it was frightening to float out of the cloud layer, and began to gradually approach the direction of the Red Jade City.

    It was a city floating in the sky, like a palace made of steel. It was lifted in the sky by glowing rune rings and heavy and complicated supporting structures. Around the city were huge cannons and platforms full of warriors. It descended from the clouds and faced The whole land was splashed with devastating flames and explosions, and a low buzzing sound resounded from the depths of the steel construction, like thunder in the belly of a giant beast.

    Immediately afterwards, more and smaller flying platforms appeared around the "city", all of which were equipped with huge cannons and various weapons capable of firing skyfires. They surrounded the sky city like a herd, blood-colored skylights. Reflected on their shells and turrets, the torn clouds retreated in the sky¡ª

    These behemoths are slowly advancing in the sky like a machine in a factory, bombarding and strafing the entire land with precision. Their speed is not fast, but they are advancing slowly in this way, but let all The creatures that looked up at them on the ground were instantly out of breath.

    This is not a war familiar to the orcs-this is not a "battle" at all.

    This is the cleaning and purification of the earth, and a certain "treatment method" for the pests that corrode this land.

    "Ancestral Peak..." Morak took a hard breath, as if he was going to use this method to resist the huge pressure he felt, "What is that? The Temple of the Elves? But there is no such group in the Temple of the Stars... "

    "Look at the sky-that is the mark of the Cecil Empire," Camilla suddenly noticed the huge holographic projections floating among the behemoths. Those projections were projected from both sides of the largest fortress, seeming to be dedicated projections. Come out to identify the personnel on the surface, "It''s reinforcements! It''s alliance reinforcements!"

    Accompanied by Camilla''s voice, some of those huge platforms slowly lowered their height, a large number of shells of various calibers were dropped on the ground, and more precise and efficient "cleaning" began.

    Immediately afterwards, a thunderous broadcast sounded over the entire city, but it was the voice of a very energetic young girl: "This is the air force of the Western Front Expeditionary Force of the Cecil Empire, the''Earth Dawn'' sky and sky. Battle group, repeat, the air and space battle group "Earth Dawn" enters the field-our ministry is ordered to support you, our ministry is ordered to support you..."

    It was a familiar voice.

    When this voice sounded, Camilla felt involuntarily relaxed. There was even a smile on her face, but General Morak, standing next to her, showed an unexpected appearance: "Such a young voice? Those terrible air. The fortress is actually under the command of such a young girl?"

    "The young girl in your mouth is one of several people who are qualified to change our world order, General Morakot," Camilla said with a sigh of relief, "I didn''t expect she would come in person, but this It doesn¡¯t seem to be a surprise..."

    Morak was stunned for a moment, as if he wanted to say something, but then the radio from high above interrupted his voice: "This is Rebecca, call Red Jade City, call Red Jade City-Camilla Chief, please turn on the communicator and talk."

    Camilla was stunned for a moment, then reacted, and immediately looked at the people around him: "Communicator-bring the communicator!"

    A tribal warrior rushed out immediately, and it didn¡¯t take long for a portable magic net terminal to be sent to the city wall. For a long time in the past, this device could not be contacted far away due to interference from all over the ground. At the communication site, but at the moment its base is lit up to represent the unobstructed signal.

    There is no doubt that this has something to do with the huge fortresses floating in the sky.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1324ï¼š medical support

    The Earthly Dawn Air and Space Fortress battle group entered the battlefield and began to perform a rapid and saturated purification of the deformed legion that was besing the Red Jade City. Tons of orbital shells poured down from the huge anti-gravity fortress like a rain of meteors. , Created a huge wave of explosions and shock waves on the northern defense line of Hongyu City. Those tall, strong, and fearsome "behemoths" like siege chariots became in front of the fortress guns of this scale. As fragile as paper, the ordinary deformed body surrounding the giant beast instantly turned into fragments of the sky.

    But those monsters that were not afraid of death did not fall apart like the noble army after a round of shelling, and they did not lack air defense means-a large number of special monsters quickly responded in the dark tide.

    The first is the "behemoth" that survived the first round of artillery strikes. These long-range arms with ray cannons quickly used bone spurs to fix themselves on the ground, and the parallel charging structure behind them pointed to the sky, accompanied by a buzzing beam charging. With energy sound, hundreds of dark red light beams pounced from the ground to those huge floating platforms with obvious targets;

    Immediately afterwards, there is a monster that has never appeared on the northern battlefield. They have huge heads that are swollen like a water bag, and deformed and mutated brains are swelling and shrinking within the translucent skull. These monsters obviously have floating and More powerful spellcasting ability, they rely on certain anti-gravity spells to rise to the sky, waving their multi-knotted arms to summon flames and lightning, and fly towards the Earthly Dawn, which looks clumsy and unavoidable.

    They are facing the "swarm" carried by the Earthly Dawn.

    Accompanied by a series of unlocking sounds of the mechanical structure, the suspension devices on both sides of the aerospace fortress opened one after another, and a large number of prepared Dragoon fighters left the mothership. These flexible anti-gravity aircraft screamed like a banshee in the air. A whistling sound instantly filled the sky between the floating platforms. Small ray cannons and arcane missile launchers were intertwined with a precise fire web, and the filthy and scorched flesh and blood fell from the sky like rain.

    But the bee colony "carried" by the "Earth Dawn" is actually far more than the Dragoon fighters-as more and more distortions poured into this battlefield, a section of the hatch in the middle of the Earthly Dawn suddenly opened slowly. With the gust of wind rushing into the combat pod, one after another huge figures jumped out of the open hatch, opening their huge wings in the **** sky of dusk.

    Those are the first dragon expeditions from Tarrond, and the dragonborn mercenaries from the Holy Dragon Principality¡ªthey have either crossed the boundless sea or the long mountains. Under the sacred alliance contract, these came from The warriors from far away land boarded the anti-gravity air fortress built by the human empire and came to this battlefield on the western front of the mainland.

    Under the gradual night sky, the blazing fire and magical brilliance made the whole world as bright as daylight again. Morakot looked at the unimagined scene before him in amazement, and it took a long time to watch the dragons and fighters soaring in the distant sky. Muttering to myself: "It looks like I am really old... Modern warfare already looks like this?"

    "...No, it''s just that the style of the Cecils has always been different from everyone..." Camilla muttered subconsciously, and then looked at the holographic projection that just emerged from the magic net terminal, "Rebecca Your Highness, thank you very much for your support..."

    "You''re welcome, you''re welcome, thanks to your persistence until now," Rebecca said quickly, standing in the command room of the Earthly Dawn, waving his hand at the communication device, "We were most worried about the loss of Hongyu City. , Those monsters are spreading branches and leaves in the hinterland of Ogure. In that case, the situation will be uncontrollable. Even with the Earthly Dawn, it may be difficult to control the situation-fortunately you have resisted the line of defense..."

    While talking, she looked at the surface image projected by the mastermind. The monstrous flames in the red jade forest filled almost half of the picture. The blazing sea of ??fire is not so spectacular as it is awe-inspiring and shocking. Before coming here, I heard about the basic situation of the orc territory from Ms. Wenna Baizhi, and she never expected that the red jade forest would be burning in front of her eyes.

    This fire could not have been set by those deformed forms. Although those monsters would also use flames to attack, they would not take the initiative to set a fire to keep themselves out. The fire was set by the orcs themselves-in order to deter the enemy.

    Rebecca is not a military expert, but the commanders and staff on the Earthly Dawn told her that this tactic is very effective. Without this fire, the monsters rushing in from the northern defense line and the monsters on the east side would be there. The Red Jade City merges, and it is even possible to bypass the Red Jade City directly and enter the hinterland of Ogure from a few fork roads in the south. What¡¯s worse than this is that the entire land will be "wasteland" in a very short period of time. At that time, although the Earthly Dawn was strong, it could not cover such a huge battlefield. In the worst case, she could only float in the sky with this fortress, watching the entire kingdom become an extension of the Gangdor Wasteland...

    Rebecca shook her head and focused on what was in front of her: "Warchief Camilla, how are you doing now?"

    "The situation in Ruby City is good. We have dragged down the enemy''s main force. The city itself has not been attacked-but I am very worried about the situation in the northern defense line of Wolfridge Mountain," Camilla said quickly, as she looked into the distance from the wall. The horizon is the place where the human king Wycliffe led his troops to garrison. ¡°The monsters came from the direction of the northern defense line. We have lost contact with the human corps there. There is no such thing as the Wolfridge Mountain and the mountain barrier in that direction. There is enough natural danger to rely on... Your Royal Highness Rebecca, no matter whether the defenders there still exist, we must close the gap over there."

    "Understand, we have sent a force to support." Rebecca said quickly, and as her voice fell, the two "Gorgon" aerial fortresses floating near the Earthly Dawn had slowly left the team, and Speeding towards the north of Wolfridge Mountain, dozens of Dragoon fighters followed the two aerial fortresses like a swarm of escorts, drifting away in the sky.

    Seeing this scene, Camilla on the wall finally breathed a sigh of relief.

    At the same time, the ancient fortress group in the mountain pass area to the north of Wolfridge Mountain has been razed to the ground by the "Kuroshio".

    The mud frenzy-like army of deformed bodies raged on the ground, representing the splendid civilization of towns and flags torn apart under their feet. After the last resistance here collapsed, the entire area has completely become the home of the deformed bodies. Now , The filthy purple-black clouds are condensing in the sky, and the soil and rocks are gradually stained with an unknown gray and dilapidated color. If anyone who knows the wasteland is here, they will immediately realize-the number of distortions in this area and The detention time has exceeded the critical value, and the filthy power they bring is affecting the magical environment of the entire region, and the Gondor Wasteland is extending towards the territory of civilization.

    The conversion has begun.

    As night fell, the raging black tide on the ground became more and more raging. In this darkness, only the last small group of glimmers still stood in the depths of the ruins of the ancient fortress "Falm" that had been reduced to ruins.

    Wycliffe and his last warriors hid in the magical barrier. A long sword with a golden handguard was inserted on the ground not far away. The blade of the long sword was broken, and a large number of fragments were floating on the magical power. In midair, a gentle brilliance burst out from between the fragments, maintaining the last barrier in the ruins¡ªWycliffe knew that this would be the last time his sword of the nation spread its glory. After the barrier was exhausted, The sacred artifact that has been passed down from the Gondor era to the present and represents the human pioneering army on the Western Front has also reached the end of its mission.

    But he had no sorrow or joy about it, and he himself would never use that long sword anymore.

    The human king''s right hand was empty, and the entire arm had disappeared. Healing magic sealed the wound, but it only sealed the wound.

    Chaos roars and chilling murmurs echoed across the entire land. Legions of deformed bodies rushed from the ruins of the fortress like a tide, and the last soldiers and magical depleted wizards leaned on the collapsed and slumped walls. In the meantime, there was no expression in their eyes long ago, all that was left was pure numbness.

    Wycliffe knew that the monsters surging through the ruins actually knew their existence, and if they gathered a force, the barrier that they were propped up by the overdraft holy sword was actually not indestructible¡ªif the monsters If they were still a group of ignorant creatures, they would definitely do it under instinct, but at this moment they just surging past the ruins, as if turning a blind eye to the last survivor in this ruined wall.

    This only shows that the commanders behind these monsters no longer care about the gleam of light in this small cluster of darkness¡ªthe only remaining hundred or so humans on the vast battlefield are completely meaningless. Concentrating their forces to attack the barriers here can only Slowing down the entire legion, the commanders behind those monsters only need to maintain the siege here and wait for the barrier to run out.

    The battle here is over, and the survivors in the dark are only letting out their last breath slowly.

    "Your Majesty," a blind officer suddenly broke his silence, "please give an order, let''s rush out, maybe you can still..."

    Wycliffe raised his only left hand, and interrupted the officer''s words in a low voice: "The retreat is meaningless and impossible. We did not hold this line. The land behind has become a den of distortions-continue. Restoring physical strength in the barrier, how much we can recover, waiting for the barrier to go out, we rush out, and kill as many as we can kill. Since death is a foregone conclusion, then we die."

    The legion looked at his king in silence. After a few seconds, he nodded slightly, returning to his resting place with solemn expression.

    But a soldier suddenly raised his head and looked at the dark sky with some confusion: "Did you hear any noise?"

    "Voice? Only the disgusting howling of the monsters..." another soldier murmured, "Other than that I heard nothing."

    "No, I did hear it. It was uploaded from the sky..." The soldier who spoke before stood up and looked up at the distant sky through the cracked wall. "There is really a sound... Look, it seems to light up over there. Up!"

    A low buzzing sound was indeed coming from the sky. Even Wycliffe who was thinking about the problem heard the abnormal movement. He slowly stood up from the ground and looked at the sky in surprise, trying to find the sound. Direction, but before his eyes were focused, a sharp whistling sound suddenly tore the cold winter night.

    A ball of fire fell from the distant sky, and fell on the open ground outside the "Falm" fortress. After a loud noise, a sea of ??flames rose into the sky!

    Wycliffe''s eyes widened, and in the reflection of his black eyes, a rain of meteors fell from the sky.

    A series of fireballs fell from the distant sky, and there was a huge white light cluster in the middle. The dark and cold night was suddenly as bright as day. Those fireballs lit up the darkness and physically lit the whole area. Mountain Pass Wilderness¡ªIn front of the only remaining guards on this land, the unstoppable "black tide" was suddenly stopped by the fire and light from the sky!

    And this is just the beginning.

    In the dark night, two huge palace-like steel fortresses shrouded in shimmering shields penetrated through the clouds. One of them was sprinkled with meteoric fire along the way, and the other was installed with countless giants on the edge. The array of runes, the holy white light ball kept falling into the ground, causing the dark monsters from the wasteland to vaporize and rise like a fog. After the large firepower "cleared the obstacles", a large number of smaller fighters began to dive toward the surface. After dropping the bomb, an extremely wide area was cleared in an instant, and then under Wycliffe¡¯s stunned and bewildered gaze, the floating fortress that could release its holy splendor actually began to descend toward the ground¡ª

    Under the cover of another aerial firepower platform, the fortress fell beside the ruins of the "Falm" fortress. There were still many distortions in action on the open and flat ground, but their weak resistance could not even damage the anti-gravity. On the steel plate on the side of the fortress, hundreds of monsters were directly crushed to death under the support structure stretched out under the fortress, or were roasted into coke by the hot air jets from the heat dissipation grid.

    With a heavy tremor from the earth, the behemoth landed, and Wycliffe finally saw the superstructure of the thing¡ªhe saw a magnificent church made of steel. The church stood in the center of the platform. The glorious light curtain above projected the double emblems of iron fist and ring, sword and plough, and the church was surrounded by countless forts, spikes and heavy additional armor plates. Several huge scripture curtains came from the top of the church. Hanging down, under the brilliance of the searchlight, the curtain of these scriptures actually gave birth to an endless sense of holiness out of thin air under the night.

    In the next second, the scripture curtain was suddenly raised by the mechanical device on the top of the church, and the armor attachment plate inscribed with the holy prayer also slid away on both sides, and the church¡¯s base protruded one after another with jets of black holes, holy The flames spewed out, and the deformed bodies that had just gathered around and survived the previous bombing had no time to react, and they turned into firewood in the endless flames.

    "Boom!"

    A loud noise sounded in the night sky, and the heavy steel door of the church opened. A white knight in full armor stepped out from it. Behind him were the white knight with the same heavy armor and the war nuns holding battle staffs. The heavy tanks with scripture cloth hung on the turret and the prayer of the Holy Light engraved on the track guard drove out of the "holy arsenal" on both sides of the church. These medical personnel who landed in the Falm Fortress in the dark stepped on the ground , Wycliffe heard a deep and dull voice from them:

    "The doctor is here!"

 Chapter 1325ï¼š Incendiary

    The first thousand and thirty-five chapters of the text of the sword of dawn, incendiary bomb Wycliffe, is a little hard to understand what happened before him, but whether he can understand it or not, this unbelievable scene is happening in this occupied land, and This scene is changing the course of many people''s destiny.

    In the dark winter night, the Holy Setting Sun battle group that chose to land on the battlefield was like a boulder suddenly rising in this dark tide, facing the stormy waves, blocking the almost foregone situation, and beginning to reverse the whole battlefield little by little.

    Hundreds of heavily armed white knights and nuns stepped onto the battlefield and began to clean up the remaining monsters near the steel church with heavy burners and holy light blasters. The heavy tanks drove out of the church arsenal quickly in the church. An additional barrier was formed in front of the Farm Fortress. These tanks have been specially modified. Their main guns have been replaced with burners with a higher success rate, and more powerful shields have been buried under the armor plates. Additional power consumption These tanks are weaker than their general-purpose compatriots in terms of endurance, but it is clear that the technical priests of this battle group have already considered this.

    The spire at the top of the cathedral opened, and the heavy steel armor was placed in the roof below. The exposed interior of the spire was a huge magic crystal, and the whole church also became a magic net hub on this battlefield. The powerful magic power began to cover the line of defense. Whether it was the tanks that formed barriers or the white knights and nuns who were sweeping away the remnant enemies, all the rune devices emitted a brighter light than before.

    A white knight who was not equipped with a burner and carried a heavy warhammer on his shoulder walked out of the darkness. He passed through the burning flames and the wreckage left by the deformed body, and went straight to Wycliffe and others to settle down. Barrier.

    A roaring deformed body suddenly got up from the darkness, dragged its broken body towards the tall and burly priest, the white knight picked up the warhammer in his hand, as if putting it down casually, leaned to his side, accompanied by With a sound released by the mechanical device, the monster that leaped over was instantly hit by a heavy hammer on the ground, and was crushed directly on the stone by the ejected impact device into meat sauce.

    "This is Amel Krit, the commander of the Sacred Setting Sun. We have brought medical personnel." The burly white knight held the long handle of the mechanical warhammer in one hand and lifted the iron shell from his waist in prayer. The cover of the prayer book is engraved with his battle group emblem and identity plate. "I am glad to see that there are still living people on this line of defense. Please open the barrier. You need medical assistance."

    Wycliffe froze for a moment, and then he reacted. Although the unthinkable scene in front of him still made his mind feel confused, he acted quickly and held the broken sword with his left hand. handle. Accompanied by the buzzing sound, those fragmented blade fragments quickly recovered and spliced ??into the shape of a long sword, and the barriers supporting the survivors quickly dissipated.

    The Ogure King of Mankind lowered his head and glanced at the holy sword in his hand that seemed to be restored to its original state. He still couldn''t help but sigh softly. The broken fragments can be restored to blades, but the remaining energy in this sword originated from the Gondor period. It is impossible to restore the precise structure of the sword. This sword has completed its historical mission and will only remain in the showcase from now on.

    But he raised his head and glanced at the chaotic battlefield and the "priests" in front of him, and suddenly felt that something was about to become history. After all, the appearance of the world today is really different from what he is familiar with...

    "It seems that you are your Majesty King Wycliffe, we almost came one step late in praising the Holy Light." A deep voice came from under the white knight''s helmet, and also interrupted Wycliffe''s sigh. The burly priest took off his helmet, revealing the face of a middle-aged man with thick beard and hair. Then he turned to look at the edge of the battlefield and saw that the aberration was still pouring out from the distant mountain pass, but the cathedral itself was powerful. Firepower and ground troops released from the church have blocked most of the gap in the battlefield. The large number of Dragoon fighters hovering in the sky and the other cathedral that maintains suspension operations are constantly pouring firepower to the direction of the mountain pass, maintaining their own side. Suppressing the advantage in the air made him breathe a sigh of relief, with a confident look on his face.

    "Don''t worry, these filthy and profane creatures can no longer break through this mountain pass. We have brought two aerial fortresses and sufficient ground troops, and Sister Marian is also very good at purifying heresy with flames," the high-ranking self-proclaimed Amer The priest turned his head and nodded to Wycliffe and said, "We can rebuild our defenses before dawn."

    "You..." Wycliffe finally regained his speech ability. The first thing he thought of was the distortions that had poured into the kingdom and spread to the south, as well as the compatriots on the other line of defense. "Wait, you are from Where did it come from? How is the situation in Hongyu City?"

    "Please rest assured, Your Majesty," Amal immediately raised his hand to interrupt the excited words of the human king, "The main force of the empire is now in Hongyu City, where Sister Marian and I received Camilla. News from the chief came here to support."

    "The main force...you are not the main force?" Wycliffe was taken aback for a moment, with a weird expression looking at the majestic cathedral and another aerial fortress floating in the sky, his mouth twitched. It seemed that he wanted to say something, but a wave of shaking came from a mountain pass not far away, interrupting everyone''s voice at the scene.

    He immediately raised his head to look at the gap where there used to be a triple city wall built by humans and spirit races. Of course, now the city wall has long been beaten by monsters with siege artillery and turned into a ruined wall. The scene in the gap made the human king stunned. Closed eyes.

    He saw a huge swaying figure. It was a "behemoth", the most powerful magical creation in the Aberration Legion. Between the behemoths there were countless synthetic monsters that looked like deformed giants crawling on all fours. The backs of those synthetic monsters There were swollen and ugly cyst-like organs growing on it, and purple-black highly toxic smoke continuously spewed out of that organ, polluting the entire battlefield.

    "Be careful of those creeping creatures!" Wycliffe shouted immediately, "The gas they release is not only highly toxic, but also can quickly corrode and embrittle any armor and the outer walls of the Farm Fortress. It is these monsters that cooperate with the giants. Destroyed by the shelling of the beast!"

    "It seems that the commander behind these monsters is still unwilling to admit this failure." Amal also saw the ugly and hideous synthetic creatures, with unabashed disgust and contempt on his face, and then reached out and pressed it. Somewhere near the neckline of the heavy armor, the gleam of the communication device lit up between his shoulderguard and the neckline. "Sister Marian, we need the''Purgatory'' incendiary. We can''t let more monsters cross. It¡¯s over the mountain pass."

    "Understood, infernal incendiary," a young female voice rang from the communication device, "purification begins soon."

    The cathedral that landed on the surface to build a defense line is not alone. There is still an aerial fortress belonging to the Holy Setting Sun regiment maintaining a flying posture, providing an important cover for the ground forces, and here is the same building where the church and the holy library are flying. In the depths of the fortress, a young nun with long blonde hair is standing in front of the steel-poured prayer platform, watching the development of the battle on the surface.

    Behind this young nun, there should be a preaching platform, but there is a huge mechanical device. The mechanical device is composed of a humming base and a vertical crystal tube. At this moment, the crystal tube is protected by alloy. The shell has been opened, and the scene inside is unobstructed: it is filled with a thin yellowish biomass solution, a huge synthetic brain is floating in the middle of the pipe, and a large number of cables and nerve fibers extend from the brain. , They are buried deep between the walls and pillars by a concealed project, connecting the cathedral and the anti-gravity platform at the base of the cathedral.

    In the prayer hall of the church, the nuns and priests are each paying attention to the control terminal in front of them. Theoretically, in the long hall that should be used for religious ceremonies, there are magical platforms emitting dim light and holographic projections floating in the air. On a group of holographic projections, one can clearly see the army of distortion bodies constantly emerging from the distant mountain pass.

    "The head of the Amer station needs support," the blonde nun Marianne said to the console. "Starting to assemble the Purgatory Incendiary."

    "Understood," a neutral mechanically synthesized sound came from above the preaching stage. The main brain immersed in the crystal tube also moved slightly, and a series of bubbles appeared, "Starting to combine the infernal incendiary..."

    Under the cathedral, a small arsenal was launched. The prefabricated components prepared in advance were taken out of separate compartments and placed in a specially processed circle in the loading slot of the launcher with the cooperation of manual and mechanical devices. A cylindrical shell, twelve highly-sealed internal storage tanks, a crushing diffusion device, and a special alchemical kerosene were combined into a terrorist projectile with a diameter of nearly two meters in a very short period of time. Finally, the robotic arm directly controlled by the main brain took out the "ignition core" of this terrorist weapon from the obsidian compartment.

    An artificially created living fire element that only relies on instinctive action and has a short life cycle is temporarily imprisoned in a special crystal ball.

    On the surveillance screen sent back from the main brain, the nun Marianne watched with a calm expression on the robotic arm that was squeezing the elemental creature that was constantly restless and on the verge of losing control into the "crew compartment" of the infernal incendiary.

    The giant tree of Thorin can use druid spells to summon treants and arm them into heavy gunners. Magicians can summon arcane servants and use them as their own laboratory assistants. Elemental mages of various factions can summon or create basic ones. Elemental creatures act as servants or thugs. It is normal for the Empire¡¯s weapon production line to summon a living fire element to act as the ignition core and amplification unit of the incendiary bomb, and it makes perfect sense in logic.

    His Highness Rebecca''s wisdom on the path of "fireball" is truly convincing.

    "Purgatory incendiary bombs are assembled and can be launched at any time." The voice of the main brain sounded on the preaching stage, interrupting Sister Marian''s brief thoughts.

    "It is permitted to launch the holy light to protect its cartridge case and incendiary tank."

    The mechanical device slammed, and a black hole was opened on the side of the aerial platform. Accompanied by the humming sound of orbital acceleration and a series of light cyan light streams shining, in the dark night sky, a particularly eye-catching light cyan air mass broke away from the big sky. At the bottom of the church, it drew a graceful parabola in the night, roaring and crashing into the mountain gap in the northeast.

    The shells split in mid-air, and the twelve storage tanks exploded before the shells hit the ground. Alchemy solution was poured in the air. Then a group of shining flames burst from the center of the shells'' impact. In between, the entire mountain was covered. The fire cloud that was raised in the sky turned into blood-like crimson, but in the center of the fire cloud, there was another group of bright to whitish light that exploded twice, spreading and burning the flames further.

    A faintly huge figure stood up from the fire cloud and began to frantically sprinkle flames in all directions it could feel. The artificially created elemental environment allowed this terrifying and out-of-control summoned creature to grow rapidly in a few seconds. Before its lifespan is exhausted and disintegrated, this artificial purgatory is enough to burn everything on the surface of the earth.

    The leader of the white knight, Amer, looked at the giant fire element raging on the mountain pass from a distance, watching the night sky being reflected as bright as the day, and suddenly muttered thoughtfully, "I heard that the incendiary bomb was launched in Purgatory. Swearing at it before can increase its power and burning range by 25%... I''m afraid it''s not true..."

    Wycliffe, who was a little dazed by the side, didn''t hear the high-ranking priest''s mutter, and couldn''t help asking, "What did you say?"

    "Ah... it''s nothing," Amal reacted and waved his hand slightly, then looked at the human soldiers who were being inspected by the nuns and knights, with a serious expression, "The environment here is not very good, and the wounded who can be transferred are the most Fortunately, it can be transferred to the church... In addition, we suspect that there will be other survivors in this area. Later, I will send search troops to check the nearby ruins, hoping to save as many people as possible..."

    Wycliffe glanced at the high-ranking priest with a weird expression: "You...really medical personnel?"

    "Of course," Amal was a little taken aback by the other party''s question. He looked down at the prayer book in his hand, and looked at the church and the nuns who were not far away. "What do we look like? Not like a doctor?"

    Wycliffe looked at the warhammer in the hands of Priest Amer, and at the burner openings protruding from around the church and the mechanical gloves in the hands of the nuns. The corners of his mouth twitched: "Say Really, it doesn''t look like anywhere..."

    While talking, a young nun nearby came to the side of a fallen soldier. The fallen soldier looked at the pretty girl in front of him. For a while, he forgot that the other party was a priest, and couldn''t help but compliment: "Oh. , Beautiful lady, I¡¯m so lucky! Do you have a sweetheart? Have time to..."

    The nun didn''t wait for the other person to finish speaking, and asked blankly: "Has anesthesia?"

    The soldier froze for a moment: "Uh...general anesthesia..."

    In the next second, he saw a fist wrapped in a mechanical structure rapidly zooming in before his eyes. This was the last scene he saw before he lost consciousness.

    "Fist numb," the nun nodded, motioned to the lower-level nun next to him to take over, then turned to look at the other wounded soldier, "half numb?"

    The wounded soldier next to him swallowed, and he no longer dared to say frivolously like the soldier just now: "Half...half..."

    "No numbness. Bang!"

    Wycliffe stared at this scene dumbfounded.

    Amer had to explain: "Part of the nun''s holy light operation device is in the glove..."

    "But I''m sure I heard it just now... Forget it, I believe you."

 Chapter 1326ï¼š More barbaric than barbaric

    The monstrous flames burned the sky and the earth, and the raging living flames plunged into the darkness in the winter night, like the second day of the day, and the sun rose again on the horizon. Not long ago, the army of deformed bodies completely destroyed and occupied this land. Corrupted and shattered everything they came into contact with, and now this has become a reason for the guardians of this land to vent as much as they want.

    In this land, there is no longer anything that needs to be carefully protected. Where the living fire spreads, there are only the ugly and deformed flesh and bones of monsters.

    "It''s a good fire." Wycliffe, who was re-treated and bandaged, stood on the steel-cast church tower, looking through the translucent energy shield and strengthened glass to the direction of the mountain pass in the distance. The living flame was at the end of the earth. Splitting, countless elemental bodies climbing on the mountain, jumping, splashing meteor fire, or directly exploding in place into huge mushroom clouds. Their short lifespan has already reached the limit. The artificially created elemental environment will be in the next few days. The imbalance will dissipate within minutes, but as flame elements, the more they are on the verge of collapse, the more frightening their power will be.

    The human king even thought of the chilling scene, thinking of what kind of nightmare would such an incendiary fall into an ordinary city, but at least at this moment, this nightmare scene will come. On the heads of those ugly monsters, the corners of Wycliffe''s mouth could not be restrained, and he felt heartfelt joy.

    "Purgatory incendiary is more powerful than I thought..." A calm voice came from the side, interrupting the king''s association, and the leader of the white knight named Amer came up from the stairs not far away, heavy The iron boots stepped on the floor, making a dull and powerful voice, "No wonder His Royal Highness Rebecca repeatedly emphasized to us that we must never put it near her, and the safe distance must be far enough..."

    Wycliffe turned his head and saw the light cast by the magic spar lamp shining on the armor of the "medical priest". At that moment, the surface of the armor full of scriptures floated with a faint brilliance, making him unable to distinguish that it was simple The light is still "the afterglow of the holy light", but for him and the surviving warriors in the cathedral, these "priests" from the Cecil Empire are all filled with holy brilliance, even theirs Warhammers, heavy artillery, and burners are as holy and pure as light forged.

    These reinforcements that fell from the sky in the winter night saved not only him and his soldiers, but also the vast land and countless people behind the Ogure Mountains.

    "Allow me to express my gratitude to you again," the king said very solemnly. "Whether it is from a personal point of view or from Ogure''s point of view, we owe you a huge favor. One day, this friendship will be rewarded. repay."

    "Then owe it, Your Majesty, this war is not over yet," Amer said in a deep voice, "The flames of the Purgatory Incendiary will soon fade away. After that, we will continue to stay here and use the cathedral itself and the ground. The engineering materials carried by the troops build a new line of defense. With the cooperation of the air troops, we can close this gap. According to the information from the Earthly Dawn, the monsters are temporarily retreating, but they will soon come back, no one I don¡¯t know how many distortions there are in the wasteland. We still have a battle to fight before we counterattack their base camp and purify the entire wasteland."

    "Yes, we still have a battle to fight..." Wycliffe was silent for a short time. After a few seconds, he slowly raised his head and said with a calm expression, "We have only lost a few cities, but my people I have not fallen yet, I should regain my strength and return to Baicheng to re-gather troops to retake and rebuild this land..."

    "It''s nice to see you cheer up quickly, Your Majesty, but before that I think you need further medical help first," Amer glanced at Wycliffe''s empty right arm. "The current treatment is only temporarily healed. Wound, this is far from enough."

    Wycliffe glanced down at his severed arm, but suddenly remembered the "half anesthesia and general anesthesia" treatment process he had seen next to the Ruins of Farm. An unprovoked chill made his expression a little subtle: "Um, I will find a doctor in Baicheng..."

    "If you can trust Cecil''s medical technology, we have several medical and...processing solutions that can allow you to regain a good arm." Amer seemed to see the scruples of the human king, and he himself was a bit helpless and helpless. Embarrassed, I had to explain it extra, "Please rest assured, the Sacred Sun Corps is not the only medical unit of the Expeditionary Army. We also have a battlefield medical ship flying in from the direction of Carlin intersection. There are Druid Academy and Medical facilities jointly set up by the Department of Biological Engineering. If you have a soft spot for biological limbs, you can try flesh and blood regeneration. If you want to change the taste, the technical sergeants can give you an arm with alloy armor and artificial nerves. "

    The priest paused for a while before he said with a slight smile: "The second is a new technique, but it is said to work very well. Fortunately, this is a new injury. You have more options. If it is an old injury, But it''s not easy."

    Wycliffe listened to the weird things described by Amer, but his expression became more and more weird: "Then...I think about it, think about it..."

    ...

    In a very short period, the tide in the darkness stopped surging, and an unexpectedly powerful force violently intervened in this battlefield, blocking the Kuroshio that extended out of the wasteland, and then the pioneer of the tide. Began to be wiped out in pieces, tens of thousands of "ends of perception" quickly disappeared under the blow of violent wind and showers, and the sensory and memory fragments passed back by the individuals who were constantly dying were full of physical tears. And the horror brought by the scorching flames.

    That is the "instinctive emotion" that even monsters without intelligence can produce under a swift and powerful blow.

    Marcellus¡¯ branches trembled slightly in the cold winter wind, but it was not from fear, but from great anger and hatred. His offensive was stopped, by those crazy savage, desperate orcs, and those ghosts. The Cecil, who seems to have a kick everywhere, but he is obviously only a little bit close!

    The vanguard of the Aberrations has destroyed the human legion on the northern border of Ogure, and leveled their border fortresses and a large number of cities and villages in the past few days. The main legion he personally led has cleared the barriers in the mountains. The defense line forced the orcs back to their main city. Even if given a few more hours, he would be confident that the two legions would be attacked from north to south and completely disintegrate the defense force of Ruby City. After that, the army from the wasteland can do it. The rapid spread within the territory of Ogure will quickly transform the entire country into a wasteland. Even if those stubborn mortals guard their "sacred mountain", they will not be able to stop this process of transformation that is close to natural disasters. The main force of the Sears arrived, and they were also destined to return to the sky.

    But he never expected that the orcs would ignite the entire red jade forest, trapping half of his main force in the forest, and he did not expect that the Cecils could bypass the mountains from the far north battlefield. "Fly" directly to the Ogure front line!

    In the literal sense, those humans were flying over and they built amazing aerial fortresses.

    "Master, our frontline troops are frustrated. The Swollen Defiler is not an opponent of those aerial fortresses," a low-level dark druid said beside him, his voice sounded a little panic, "We...need to avoid the edge for a while and renew Planning an offensive path..."

    Marcellus shook the dry branches, his dark brown eyes staring at the low-level priest who had already appeared timid: "Shut up, I don''t need you to teach!"

    The mutated limbs of the lower priests were shaking, and the roots receded. Marcellus looked up at the dark western sky and looked viciously at the front line illuminated by various flashes. He was no stranger to the sky fortress. When he was still a mortal, he even personally boarded the "Sanctuary of Stars" known as the Silver Crown as a "guest", and was personally received by the Silver Queen who was a child at the time, and witnessed with his own eyes Pass the ancient sanctuary and the deep cloister with the portraits of sages hanging.

    At that time, he was still an exchange scholar sent by the Gondor Empire to the Silver Empire, a ridiculous and distant identity.

    But he knew that the Temple of the Stars had crashed. In the flames and smoke, it crashed on the northern border of the Gaoling Kingdom like a symbol of the end of an era. The spectacular scene at the time of the crash was in the darkness of the End of All Things. The root network caused a lot of waves, and even the Grand Master Borken expressed emotion. Yes, it crashed. The ancient, miraculous, and symbolic aerial fortress has crashed. Every church compatriot has At that moment, there were cheers. Although the Silver Empire temporarily stabilized its defenses due to its crash, the mortal world has truly lost their greatest military reliance. At least until recently, Marcellus still believed so firmly...

    He X''s who would have thought that the gang of Cecils turned around and he X''s took out another formation of the air fortress!

    Of course, based on the information returned from the front lines, Marcellus can easily determine that the air fortresses flying from the northwest are much smaller in scale than the elves¡¯ temples of stars, whether they are like "escorts." The same fortress is the "mothership" with fierce firepower, which is much smaller than the temple of the stars that has crashed, but any person with normal intelligence will not judge that thing from a purely "size" perspective. Threatened.

    The Silver Elf¡¯s Temple of Stars is dying, and it is more of a symbolic sign that is decayed and decayed. It is very powerful, but its power has reached its end, but the things that now appear above the Ruby City are brand-new war machines.

    That is the war machine that the Cecil people built for this war and is armed to every inch of deck and shell. They are brand new, fierce, precise, and ruthless. They are not a symbol of gold and preciousness, and they are not a legend that needs to be hidden. The National Treasure Cecil took them out for the sole purpose of killing them on the front line.

    With the highest efficiency and the most ruthless attitude, kill as much as you like and perform destruction.

    The instruction to evacuate spread in the spiritual connection, and the Kuroshio on the land of Ogure surging once again, but this time it shrinks backward and continues to allow the deformed body to fight with those flying fortresses that have the advantage of the sky. Significantly, the top priority now is to preserve power, adjust the layout of the main force, use the large tracts of land that has been polluted as a buffer and delay, and look for opportunities to change the situation as soon as possible in the next period of time.

    "Is it more like a monster than a deformed body..." Marcellus looked at the distant sky fiercely. He thought of the intelligence that Bertram had brought back after his defeat in the northern battlefield, and thought of the distortion on the northern battlefield. The living forest that feeds on the body can''t help whispering in the night breeze, "The essence of civilization is a conqueror who is more savage than barbarism...interesting..."

    The low-level priest beside was taken aback: "Master, what did you say?"

    "Some meaningless emotions," Marcellus''s tone calmed down abnormally. It seemed that the anger and hatred before was nothing more than an illusion. He looked at his subordinates and began to order orders in an orderly manner. "We will abandon the Red Jade Forest Sea and the Langji Mountain, and leave the contaminated land to the humans. Take the rune stone team and open a dark blue fissure nearby. First put some of the rune stones into it, and then move to the southern area, where Dietmore..."

    He stopped suddenly.

    An unprovoked chill spreads in his roots and mutated nervous system, and that chill reveals a premonition that death is approaching. This dark priest, transformed from a high-level druid, suddenly stared at the city of Ruby. In the direction, on the Wolfspine Mountain, which has become the home of the deformed body, he actually had a kind of "intuition" that he was stared at by some bloodthirsty beast on the isolated and helpless open plain.

    The low-ranking priest on the side immediately noticed the change: "Master, how are you..."

    Marcellus quickly interrupted without waiting for the other person to finish speaking: "I have a bad premonition, we will immediately transfer!"

    The low-level priest was unknown, but he obeyed the superior''s order for the first time, but before lifting the roots and moving towards the eastern foot of the wolf''s spine, he subconsciously looked back at the direction of Hongyu City and couldn''t help muttering: "But here is very, very far away from the front line, and it is impossible for those Cecil weapons to hit this place..."

    Halfway through what he said, a terrifying scream that burst in the night sky shredded the clouds above Wolfridge Mountain. But even more terrifying than the scream, Marcellus watched a swift stream of light. Flew from the direction above Hongyu City, and landed on a nearby mountain faster than the sound!

    He couldn¡¯t see what that thing was, he could only see that it was faster and more terrifying than any kind of "sky fire", and that thing was even faster than the sound. He didn¡¯t hear anything in the air until the big bang rose into the sky. The sound came, and then the mountain top not far away was enveloped by a dazzling ball-shaped light composed of chaotic light streams of various colors. The terrifying energy pulse swept through the Langji Mountain, and even lost his attention to the whole for a short time. Aberrant Legion¡¯s perception, and then he saw the light swell in the night sky, whizzed and ignited the air, and then shrank instantly, leaving a very obvious trace in the darkness that seemed to be a space crack, and bringing The second wave of energy shocks and terrible explosions and vibrations.

    At this moment, it seems that the entire mountain range is shaking slightly.

    After two or three seconds, the light finally dissipated. This unidentified attack came and went fast, but its traces were permanently printed in the eyes of every witness.

    The top of the mountain disappeared, leaving only a spherical depression that was eroded and hollowed out by unknown forces.

    Marcellus''s leaves fell in half instantly, and he turned and ran!

 Chapter 1327ï¼š If luck comes, you cant stop it...

    What kind of weapon is that? What is the principle? What is the phenomenon that seems to produce a space tear? What is the energy that oscillates violently in the entire impact area, and can even block the mental connection between the deformed legions?

    Countless questions filled the minds of Marcellus and every conscious "commander" around him. However, at this moment, they have no time to think about such "academic problems", only one fact is strongly impacting. Their perception:

    Those Cecils who took out an entire aerial fortress formation still hide a sharp knife until now. They have some kind of powerful weapon with amazing range, which can even be shot from Hongyu City to Wolfridge Mountain. ! And it flies many times faster than the sound, and its power can directly flatten a mountain!

    Marcellus turned his head and ran. The treant priests who were responsible for assisting in commanding the Aberrant Corps also turned their heads and ran away. A large group of twisted and deformed treants ran wildly on the scorched mountain. This scene can be called It¡¯s unbelievable, and behind them, the wandering aberrations and giant beasts also received instructions at the same time. They began to move irregularly in all directions, creating a wide range of smoke, heat sources, and magical reactions, which interfered with Sisi in this way. In theory, this should be effective.

    At the same time, on the Earthly Dawn Sky Fortress above Hongyu City, a factory-like building built in the fringe area is brightly lit. Bright magic spar street lights and engineering lights illuminate the rectangular building. On the exterior wall of the building, the special sloped roof and the walls on both sides of the house have been opened with mechanical ¡°wings¡± like magic wings. The complex mechanical devices extend from the inside of the building, and the ends are fixed with precision With the rune substrates arranged, huge waste energy and heat are now being released from the edges of these ¡°wings¡±, and a layer of mist enveloped the buildings, and quickly drifted away from the sky.

    The building is also brightly lit. A large number of magic technicians and mechanical sergeants are busy around a huge equipment composed of complex guide rails, charging devices, and buffer units. Some technical assistants are in certain pipelines nearby. Summon Frost Nova next to the power beam to cool the overheated things in the system.

    A low whistling sound suddenly came from a partition wall at the end of the room, and then the partition wall opened, revealing the pipeline transportation compartment inside. A "car" that looked like a subway car but had a round shape stopped on the pipe. In the trough, after the car door was opened, Rebecca, who was in the car from the control center, walked out of it. While staring at the large installation in the center of the room, she walked to the top technical supervisor on the scene: "How is it? , Is your work doing well?"

    "His Royal Highness!" The technical director immediately stood up and saluted Rebecca. Then he picked up the record board next to him and reported with excitement, "The supercritical acceleration period has reached the design standard. We just successfully hit the first place on Wolfridge Mountain. No. target and completely destroy the entire target. Now the system is cooling down, and a second shot can be made in a few minutes!"

    "Oh, that''s not bad." Rebecca nodded in satisfaction, and quickly walked to the large installation, tiptoe to observe that she is no stranger to these things, because she brought them from start to finish. The team invented this large-scale, complex-structured multi-segmented guide rail, amazingly large-scale magic capacitor and overload device, specially designed waste energy release and magic energy balance unit, as well as multiple consecutive afterburner devices. The ¡°timer clock¡± that was activated, the original prototype of all these things, was the ¡°Missile Limit Accelerator¡± that was originally built in a certain ¡°super-high-speed flight project¡± on the banks of the Baishui River.

    The missile limit, a mysterious tipping point, refers to the fact that at several times the speed of sound, all physical flying objects in the world will encounter a "barrier" that is difficult to break through. In the traditional mage''s concept, this is called the "missile limit." The barrier of speed is an unbreakable obstacle, a "wall of truth" set by this world for the material world, and in the past many many years, due to the traditional wizards relying on human talent to cast spells, they will inevitably encounter spiritual limits and magical recoil. The problem of injury, this "barrier" has indeed never been breached, so traditional wizards have always believed in the perception that "the limit of missiles cannot be crossed".

    Until an iron-headed girl named Rebecca, with a group of "non-mainstream mages" with the same iron head, used a bunch of machines that would not be exhausted, fearless, extremely accurate, and capable of superimposing charging repeatedly, and put a metal stick Accelerate to a theoretical value exceeding the limit of the missile.

    There was a loud noise on the Baishui River that day, and the plain metal stick directly blew up the laboratory, penetrated the outer wall of the facility, and almost caused a terrible explosion on the bank of the Baishui River...

    On that day, the hands of Grand Archon Hetty shook and shook when approving funds, but Rebecca and her assistants held the celebration all night.

    Rebecca came to the acceleration device, reached out and stroked the charging unit that was still emitting residual heat and the calibration support group behind the guide rail, feeling the next force that was gradually brewing in this amazing weapon, and his face appeared. Bright smile.

    Today, the various phenomena and the underlying principles that occur after the object is accelerated to exceed the limit of the missile still need to be explained. Even Rebecca, who completed this experiment personally, has not found the theoretical support behind all of this, but recently Ms. Mirmina¡¯s research in the field of "Unified Wave Conjecture" seems to be related to the "wave boundary" between matter and non-material. The former master of magic further guessed that matter was released after exceeding the limit of the missile. The huge energy of may originate from the continuous collision between the super-high-speed motion "physical wave domain" and the surrounding magical environment "incorporeal wave domain"...

    Rebecca is of course very interested in these "theories behind the phenomenon", but even if these theories have yet to be perfected for the time being, this does not affect her pursuing pragmatism first to use the "Missile Limit Accelerator" and use it to create The most powerful Big Bang Bang supercritical accelerator in human history.

    This thing is a good thing. It can launch an attack from a very long distance, and the huge energy accumulated by the physical matter moving at a high speed in the magic field will be released quickly when the shell stops, and it can instantly destroy the enemy and the enemy¡¯s ancestors. The generations have been raised, and there has been no uncontrolled follow-up damage. This is much better than the Purgatory Incendiary. Of course, the Purgatory Incendiary is also a good thing, but the power of the thing is easy to exceed expectations. After all, the living fire element is a Something unstable.

    For this reason, the boys in the technical department privately gave the supercritical acceleration period and the purgatory incendiary separate aliases. The former is called "Ashes Flying Cannon" and the latter is called "Centralized Sons and Grandchildren", which can''t be written in the report.

    There were useful and useless thoughts in Rebecca''s head, but these messy thoughts didn''t take long. She quickly woke up from her random thoughts and noticed that the cooling of the system was almost over, and she also I found one thing: "Speaking of which, the front-end is still using the previously designed rail..."

    "Yes, Your Highness," the technical director nodded immediately, "We have included the quick-replacement guide rails in the production plan, but it will take some time for the factory to adjust it in place. Before replacing the new guide rails, the supercritical accelerator is still used. The previous''three launch orbits'' can now be launched twice more."

    "Okay, you don''t need to have such a powerful name for a rail that can only be launched three times in total..." Rebecca felt embarrassed when she heard the name "Three Tracks", and quickly waved her hand and said, "Prepare for the next shot. , I still headed towards Longji Mountain and saw that there was a messy magic flow over there. The enemy''s command center should be nearby, but the monsters are also very cunning. They know how to create mixed interference barriers...whatever you want, Two sets of spare rails are left, and the remaining rails are all used up."

    "Yes, Your Highness!" The technical director said with a blushing face. Obviously, no one of the team behind Rebecca doing weapon research and development disliked the loud bang, "Everyone is ready, take their place, and put the accelerator in. In the rails!"

    "Received, start loading the accelerator... After the accelerator is loaded, the energy circuit is unblocked, the thermal barrier is opened, and the operating area shield is opened. After all personnel are transferred to the safety barrier... Ready to absorb additional shocks, the magic capacitor is charged, and released after ten seconds ¡­The main brain, start the auxiliary stabilization engine, and prepare to record this launch data by the way... The main brain understands that, corresponding to the system startup, it starts to record data.¡±

    In the "main gun warehouse" as large as a factory, a large number of technicians quickly completed their work, and then quickly ran to a platform at the end of the building. Several layers of magical barriers were raised accordingly, bringing the operators and the The dangerous "supercritical acceleration period" is isolated to prevent fatal injuries caused by the terrible heat waves and loud noises when the accelerator is working. A magic net terminal next to Rebecca projects the image of the mastermind in the control center.

    The power of the supercritical accelerator is so great when it starts, that the main brain must start a part of the auxiliary engine to ensure that the skeleton at the edge of the fortress will not tear. At the same time, this is a new device that is still in the testing stage. It works. The process naturally needs to be recorded by the mastermind.

    The short charging process ended quickly, the countdown reached the end, and the buzzing sound came from the direction of the accelerator. Rebecca nervously watched the device fine-tune the position of the various rails for the last time, and then only saw a streamer suddenly A buzzing sound was injected into the end of the rail, followed by a loud roar that made people feel deafening even after several layers of protective barriers.

    Even if the main brain has been recoiled and stabilized in advance, everyone on the platform is still shaken by the shock.

    The accelerator had disappeared into the dark night sky like a thick beam of light, and Rebecca couldn''t help but shook his head, and muttered, "Buzzing my brain..."

    The mastermind projected over the Monet terminal on the side immediately echoed his creator: "There is one thing to say, it''s really buzzing."

    "Perhaps we should consider more effective protective measures later, or simply set the control mechanism in another room..." Rebecca muttered, and then her eyes fell on the spare rails stacked on the shelf not far away. And on the backup accelerator, "But that''s all for the future... Let''s shoot all these things out first!"

    ¡­

    More chaotic and disorderly than ever before, the wind swept through the dusty and gravel homeland of Gondor. Deep in the dark and cold wasteland, distortions like mountains and seas gathered in the plains and river valleys, surrounded by a large number of twisted and ferocious treant priests. Along a hill in the center of the plain, these fallen dark druids took root in the center of this dark kingdom, forming a chilling forest, and buried under the waste land for hundreds of years. The operating root network continuously exchanges all kinds of information, and controls all affected aberrations and biochemical behemoths like an extremely efficient legion command center.

    This huge army itself is like some kind of whirlpool, still attracting the "wild" distortions wandering in the depths of the wasteland, making them blindly come closer and become the new soldiers of this army.

    And in the center of all this, on the top of that small hill, is the current Grand Master of the Society of All Things, Borken.

    The leader of this dark druid plunged his roots into the soil of the hills and connected them with the root system spreading underground. Information from countless lower-level nodes converged and diverted in his mind, allowing him to be at any time. Can control every move of the entire legion, and understand the situation outside the wasteland as the legion expands, and understand the resistance of those mortal kingdoms and the progress of their fall.

    The expansion of the legion was not smooth. Mortal resistance was very brave. But overall, the legion was still advancing outwards. Except for the northern line of defense, the wasteland had spread to a certain extent in all directions, and some runestones had entered the territory of civilization with the legion. Was successfully dropped into the predetermined deep blue rift.

    However, as time goes by, even this advancement is encountering greater and greater resistance... Suddenly the advantage of the offensive is gradually disappearing, the mortal kingdom has reacted, and the "alliance" they formed is gradually in the process Showcasing their role, the defense system of mutual assistance and the transportation system of land and sea at the same time made them hold the line of defense with difficulty, and even made the situation more stable day by day.

    But the dark druids were not too frustrated about this, because from the beginning... they considered the possibility that the Legion could not completely destroy the civilized world.

    Their ultimate goal is not to break through all civilized countries. They only need to break through a part of the pre-selected areas, and then cast enough runestones.

    The biggest disadvantage of the Mortal Kingdom is that they don''t know where the runestones are dropped, they don''t know which areas must not be given up, and they don''t know the actual progress of the real plan hidden behind the offensive action.

    The cold wind blew through the wasteland, and Borken¡¯s branches and leaves trembled in the night. He was immersed in the overall control of the legion, calculating the overall progress of the plan and those sad and destined to become history in the path of evolution. The remaining life of a mortal, but suddenly, a strong nerve impulse was transmitted into his mind through the root network, causing the dark druid to suddenly open his eyes.

    "Grand Master," a nearby priest asked immediately, "what happened?"

    Borken''s yellow-brown eyes stared at the dark horizon of the west, and it took a long time to break the silence with a deep voice:

    "Marcellus is dead."

 Chapter 1328ï¼š Overlooking the dark

    A patriarch of the dominance army has died. This is the highest-level dark priest killed since the beginning of the war-the soul wailing of Marcellus at the moment his mind dissipated resounded like a gust of wind in the vast root network of the wasteland. It is sharp and sharp, mixed with strong hatred and anger, as well as unconcealed fear and unwillingness.

    This scream entered the head of the Grand Master Borken, making him look suspiciously at the western plains in the dark night, and couldn''t help but repeat again softly: "Marcellus is dead..."

    The lower-level nodes also learned this amazing news. The dark forest surrounding the hills suddenly made a series of chaotic noises of the friction of branches and leaves. The dark and twisted "trees" were whispering on the plain, and the deformed body under their control. The army also inevitably produced some waves-but these waves did not last for a long time, and the idea from the grand master made the whole order quiet in a short period of time.

    Two figures walked one after the other on the platform on the top of the hill. Borken looked at the twin sisters who appeared in his sight. His dark brown eyes rolled: "It seems that you have also received the news."

    "We can hear the voice in the root network¡ªMarcellus''s wailing at the moment of his death is really loud," Ferna said, shaking her head, "Oh, it''s terrible."

    "That is our compatriot and your compatriot," Borken immediately shook the dry branches, his eyes fixed on the indifferent elf sister, "You should maintain the most basic respect."

    "Of course, we deeply regret this, but regret does not make Master Marcellus come back to life," said Lena with a sincere expression. "The key is what was passed back by Master Marcellus before his martyrdom. Intelligence. How did he die? Wasn''t the Western Front Legion the smoothest advancement among all the Legions before? Marcellus even sent back news that he could shoot the Ruby City within a week and destroy it within half a month. All the resistance forces in Ogure are leading the ancestral peak-how could he suddenly die?"

    "A Cecil air force entered the Western Front," Borken paused again on the Elf Twins before he said in a deep voice, "Before that, the advance of the Western Front Legion was indeed very smooth. Marcellus had even hit the door of Ruby City, but then he ran into the Cecils who came to support..."

    Borken was silent for two seconds, seeming to be carefully extracting the last thought signal from Marcellus, and then continued after a while: "He described a very exaggerated scene before. He said that the Cecilians'' Let the city float in the sky and fight with flying fortresses and castles.'' He said that it is a war machine similar to the Temple of the Stars, but more pure than the Temple of the Stars¡ªand we are not those of flying fortresses in terms of air power. opponent."

    The expression on Sister Ferna finally got a trace of solemnity, and they asked in unison: "The swelling polluter didn''t play a role?"

    "I can''t get close¡ªthe aerial fortresses have a large number of escorts, and their firepower is far more fierce than the swollen polluters," Borken said in a very serious tone. "I don''t know if Marcellus is exaggerating... in him According to the statement, our flying arms and anti-aircraft firepower have little effect on the Cecil¡¯s fortresses..."

    "Even so..." Leylna said thoughtfully, "Our legion command node is far from the front line, and Marcellus has always been a cautious man, he wouldn''t charge into the battle himself-even if the main forward is really He was crushed by the Cecil¡¯s flying fortress, and he should have had enough time to evacuate. Even Bertram had a chance to retreat when he encountered the living forest on the northern front, Marcellus How was it killed when the battlefield advantage had been built?"

    "...This part of the information is very vague," Borken''s tone became more serious. "The previous information was sent back when he had some leeway. The content was fairly clear and clear, but there seemed to be an extremely chaotic situation before his death. Circumstances, the information that came back was not only fragmented, but also seemed to have been severely disrupted... The only certainty was that the main force of the Cecils was still near the city of Hongyu when the incident happened, and then we soon joined forces with the Western Front Legion. The command unit lost contact, and within a few minutes, Marcellus¡¯s final message before his death entered the root network..."

    "A kind of ultra-long-range attack, fast and powerful, can break through the layers of defense around the command node, and this process is very likely to be accompanied by very strong communication interference," Ferna said immediately, "It''s just not certain. Is this kind of interference a collateral effect of the attack or another technique of the Cecilians...it¡¯s really bad."

    "Yes, it''s very bad," Lena nodded on the side, and then looked at Borken, "What is the situation on the Western Front now? Who is controlling the Aberrant Corps after Marcellus''s death."

    "Not only Marcellus was killed, but also a dozen priests around him-it was a large-scale blow." At this point, Borken''s mood was obviously worse. "The Western Front Army disappeared at the command node. After that, I fell into chaos. Although I transferred the command to the nearest Banor the moment I received the news, a large number of''soldiers'' far away from the command node were permanently out of control after that... out of control and discrete aberrations. They are not opponents of the big army. They will probably be wiped out soon. The western army has now shrunk to the front line of the wind erosion valley under the control of Banor and has begun to move south."

    "...It''s really embarrassing, it''s really embarrassing," Ferna sighed. "It seems that our magnificent plan will not be easy to realize, Grand Master."

    "Put away this meaningless sigh, unless you are just watching the excitement at this time," Borken snorted, "Tell me your thoughts-the situation is a bit beyond what we planned at the beginning, we I am afraid that the follow-up actions will need to be adjusted.

    "Don''t worry too much, Your Excellency," Lena laughed, her voice very calm, "The army in the wasteland has not yet been dispatched, and we have not done our best. As for the Cecilians... they are indeed somewhat unexpected. , But they can¡¯t take care of all the borders. We don¡¯t need to completely flatten every inch of land outside of the wasteland. We only need to complete the runestones. Let those mortals enjoy false victory on the local battlefield. Luo The Lun Continent is so vast that they will choose to abandon some land in order to maintain the situation in the later stage-until we have completed the''domestication'' of the entire planet, is the time to truly decide the winner."

    Lerna¡¯s calm and powerful speech seemed to make Borken''s mood a little better. The branches on the edge of the canopy of the dark master stretched a bit, but his tone was still very serious: "But it must be admitted that the Cecilians continue If this trouble continues, the "window" through which we can put rune stones will become more and more limited. Now the mortal defenders on the eastern and southern battlefields have also united and confronted us with the power of the nation, especially those elves. ¡­The crash of the Temple of the Stars did not destroy their morale, but instead allowed their Millennium Legion to come out. Every time we put in a runestone, we have to pay two or three times higher than before. This is not a good tendency. "

    "It''s true, things can''t go on like this," Ferna nodded and said, "We need to look again for weaknesses in the mortal line of defense, and the most important thing is intelligence¡ªespecially that of the Cecilians. From the beginning of the war to the present, They have come up with too many things that surprise us. This kind of "accident" is not a good thing on the battlefield. Their living forest is still trying to spread into the wasteland, and their flying war fortresses are definitely not. We will stay honestly near Hongyu City. We have to find out the details of these things."

    As soon as Ferna finished speaking, Lena on the side followed up and said: "Speaking of the Cecil¡¯s living forest, as far as I know, the''Ms. Bertila'' has been trying to drill through our setting. The''immune barrier'' in the north?"

    "Yes... that woman!" Mentioning the former "comrade" of "Bertila", Borken clearly gritted his teeth more than talking about the Cecil flying fortress. "She inherited all that Franken left behind. Legacy, inherited the knowledge and mystery of that underground palace, and now she has used that knowledge against us¡ª

    "That living forest is attacking our northern immune barrier every day. To this end, our root network must devote nearly one-third of its power to resist her invasion. If this is not the case, our control over the various legions It should have been stronger than it is now, and it would not happen that a large number of edge nodes would lose control immediately after Marcellus''s death!"

    "The fortress flying in the sky is not easy to deal with for the time being. The tentacles of the forest creeping under the ground are at least something we can reach-and the threat she poses to us will obviously increase day by day," Lerna said. "Master, we should First find a way to stop the spread of the forest, at least to understand her...survival mechanism. A creature rooted in the Holy Spirit Plain has spread her limbs to the southern foot of the Dark Mountain. This is not a simple matter."

    Borken fell into contemplation, the withered and twisted branches and leaves were silent in the night, and then he suddenly shook his branches, and a mental signal was transmitted to the root network along with his actions.

    It swayed in the dark dense forest near the hill. In the next second, a rickety, withered figure pulled out its roots from the soil and walked out of the dense forest. This figure clung to the hill, and there was a filthy cloud over the waste soil. The magical glow inspired by the natural nature illuminates this figure-it is the Dark Master Bertram, who fled to the wasteland from the northern battlefield in embarrassment not long ago, and directly ruined half of the main force in the first battle.

    "Master Master, are you looking for me?" Bertram hung down on his branches, completely devoid of the spirited spirit he had when he commanded the army to destroy the northern sentry tower and nearly breached the lines of Cecil and Typhon.

    Although his failure in the northern defense line was not entirely his responsibility. The Cecil¡¯s living forest lurking in the southern foothills of the mountains was completely accidental. However, at the beginning of the war, he was blindly advancing, losing the battle situation and losing his way, which eventually led to half It is also true that the main force is buried in the mouth of the living forest.

    After rushing back to the wasteland, Bertram was deprived of the command of the Northern Legion and underwent harsh punishment. Now it is rooted in the corner of this twisted forest like a shame, becoming the Legion¡¯s laughing stock¡ªeven those The lowest-level dark druids were secretly mocking the scene of him running hundreds of kilometers from the dark mountains, leaving all his subordinates and escaping back to the base camp.

    He never thought that he would have the chance to be summoned again by the Grand Master.

    "I will give you a chance to wash away your shame and make up for your mistakes," Borken stared at the rickety tree man in front of him, and said in a low voice, "Bertlem, you must accept this opportunity."

    "Of course, I am waiting for your order at any time!" Bertram said immediately, and the snake-like roots of the vine squirmed under his feet, "I will definitely complete your task!"

    "It''s a good thing to have confidence, but don''t boast about going to Haikou so early," Borken said lightly, "Do you still have the courage to face the northern battlefield?"

    Bertram was stunned for a moment, and then he shook the dry branches vigorously: "Of course, these days I have been burned by flame-like hatred, that battlefield...I always long to return to the front..."

    "Very well, then you will return to the northern line to support our''immune barrier''-our root network is facing the invasion of the living forest, and you have directly contacted the spiritual body of Bertila," Bo Elken stared at Bertram and said, "Look for the power that has pierced your soul, look for the extension of that power underground, look for the truth that Berthila can extend the body so far, and the power of her source¡­"

    The cold night wind blows across the plain, and the Gondor wasteland in winter is shrouded in silence.

    Bertram''s body was even more rickety, and he hung down the branches respectfully, and the dry leaves shook in the wind: "Follow your orders, Grand Master."

    Bertram stepped back, and the hill was silent for a while. Borken seemed to be thinking about something, while the elves just stood calmly not far away. No one knew what they were thinking, even Even Borken is not clear about this.

    Of course he couldn''t hear the spiritual whispers of Ferna and Lena.

    "Things are starting to get interesting, don''t they?" The voice of "one of them" rang abruptly in the connection that only the Elf Gemini could hear.

    "Yes, floating fortresses, living forests... Those''Ceciles'' have created a lot of interesting things. Based on this season''s civilization, their development trajectory and current direction are infinitely close to that''ideal model''. ''."

    "The starting point of all this is the ¡®visitor¡¯."

    "The changes brought by the visitor... will eventually change the mortal beings of this season, an extraterritorial soul that has fallen into the world, will it really become a variable on this planet... it is really worth looking forward to."

    "But there is a greater possibility that this season''s civilization will still disappear like the countless rounds of civilizations that looked promising before. An ambitious "fallen in the world" can only turn into a huge force in the face of destiny. Dust¡ªcivilization is meaningless. The activities brought about by''wisdom'' are just a little meaningless note among the stars. Whether it is the sailor, the mortal, or the gods, they are just leaving some fleeting phantoms for the universe. ."

    "Everything doesn''t matter, we don''t have to care about this process, no matter whether the outside visitor will change everything, it will be a...interesting enough thing."

    Quiet in the heart connection, "Firna" and "Lierna" continued to stand quietly on the hill, looking at this dark and boundless wasteland with indifferent eyesight.

    As the sentinel has done in the past 1.8 million years.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1329ï¼š North line

    In the second week of the cold moon, the cold wind from the mountains in the north kept roaring, and a heavy snow fell all night, covering all the long lines of defense in the north, even the sea of ??flames ignited by the magical cannon and legionary spells. The smoke of gunpowder also cooled down in front of the forces of nature, and the mountains on the edge of the dark wasteland were covered in silver.

    But even the most ordinary soldiers know that this short silent winter will not last too long¡ªthe cold can only slightly **** the movement speed of the aberrant, but their attack will not be stopped due to changes in the weather. On that filthy and corrupted land, the confrontation between the frontline forces and the deformed body will soon begin again, and even in a certain way... it has never stopped for a moment.

    In the northeast area of ??the Gondor Wasteland, in the former wasteland area, Andesa Wendell is walking on the cold and barren ground, listening to the faint sound of the fine snow being crushed under her feet, and she keeps her ears. In the sound of the wind, she heard some fine noises that seemed to come from the depths of the earth, and an occasional tremor occasionally came from under her feet, giving people the illusion of an earthquake.

    The Typhon commander stopped and looked in the direction of the dark mountains in the far north-where the Cecil''s line of defense was, and where the "living forest" took root.

    "Do you feel the vibration under your feet?" Andesa turned her head and looked at the adjutant who was following her, "It seems to be starting again."

    "Yes, General," the female adjutant with short silver hair and dark complexion nodded, with a meticulous expression. "This is the movement of Ms. Bertila in the living forest launching an attack underground. Her main root system has spread from our feet. It is said that it has now extended to the vicinity of the magic scorch mark-but there was very fierce resistance from the enemy."

    Andesa did not speak, but followed her feelings to an open icy ground. Then she squatted down and brushed off the soft snow covered by the ice-because the magnificent wall in the northern section collapsed, coming from the wall. The water vapor and cold wind from the outer world poured into the northern edge of the wasteland, and now this piece of land that had never snowed now also has a layer of snow and ice. Her sight through the thick layer of ice, she can see It was a wide crack that seemed to be able to reach the depths of the earth. At the bottom of the crack, there was a bleak red light surging. She watched carefully, and in the dim she saw the creeping roots, the transparent pipes, and the slow flowing growth in the pipes. Substance solution.

    It seems to have noticed the sunlight from above. Suddenly a thin branch of the roots squirming in the ground climbed up. This root was attached to the ice layer and hit the ice block lightly. At the bottom, as if to say hello to Andesha¡ªthen he quickly retracted it, and continued to spread and grow toward the depths of the wasteland.

    "...Should I return a gift just now?" Andesa stood up with a weird expression, half-jokingly said to the adjutant next to him, "I heard that the bark that fell from the giant Thorin tree theoretically has the Typhon royal family. ingredient¡­"

    The female adjutant was immediately confused by the question, and she was stunned for a long time before hesitating to speak: "The subordinates don''t think it is necessary to achieve this level..."

    Andesa smiled and looked up at the vast land behind him and the living forest at the end of the land that was still lush in this cold winter season, with a thoughtful expression: "The soldiers we sent to Cecil camp returned. When I brought me a flower, I suspected that it might have something to do with the facilities built by the Cecilians near the camp, but I never thought that they would let the giant Thorin tree spread underground to the border. I must admit , They are indeed a little better than the staid Typhon in terms of whimsy."

    "Their''fantastic ideas'' finally saved the situation in the north and blocked the terrible fate," the female adjutant could not help but said with emotion, "the living forest blocked the main force of the deformed body that emerged from the gap, and Up to now, Ms. Bertila¡¯s underground attack has greatly reduced the pressure on the entire northern line of defense and part of our line of defense. Without this external force, let alone standing here, I am afraid that it would be impossible to maintain the existing position. ."

    Andsha nodded slightly, and couldn''t help but think about the current situation of the "Wasteland War".

    She doesn¡¯t know much about the situation on the other fronts, but at least on the battlefield facing Typhon and Cecil, the situation can be said to have completely stabilized, and even some ¡°progress¡± has been made¡ªwith The living forest took a firm foothold on the border, and the northern main army of the deformed body was damaged by more than half. The Typhon Northern Army and the Cecils survived the most thrilling and difficult challenges at the beginning of the war. Now the two countries have not only stabilized their defense lines, but even each other Relying on the already powerful military power, he carried out several reverse pushes, and successfully pushed the monsters that emerged from the wasteland back into the wasteland, and set up several propulsion bases on the inside of the original magnificent wall. In this sense, this can even be regarded as achieving part of the goal of "counterattack wasteland" at the beginning.

    At this moment, she herself is standing on the original Gondor wasteland. Near her, there are two advancement bases and a purification base established by the Typhons. These bases work together to maintain the survival of the human army in this area. The supply, at the same time, gradually suppresses and weakens the pollution power entrenched on the earth, preparing for further advancement in the future.

    Of course, it is not easy for these advance forces that entered the wasteland to take root. Those aberrations have never given up counterattack. Every day there will be a large-scale monster army swarming from the southern region to destroy the advance army in fierce battles. The temporary fortifications and basic equipment installed in the wilderness have finally caused new casualties and pollution. Every time mortals make further progress on this land, they will have to pay high costs.

    But it is undeniable that both Cecil and Typhon¡¯s soldiers have grown up rapidly in this tug-of-war. Mortals who are good at learning are quickly accumulating experience in fighting against distortions, and they are also accumulating effective means to purify this land. Although the advance of the northern front is slow, at least there is progress every day.

    The situation seems to be pretty good, but for some reason, there is always a faint anxiety in Andesa''s heart-she knows that this anxiety is not a vague "intuition", and she doesn''t really believe in intuition. This kind of uneasiness comes from the intelligence she collected and aggregated from various channels, as well as the observation and research of those aberrations since the beginning of the war.

    "General, you seem to have a lot of thoughts," the adjutant on the side suddenly broke the silence, awakening Andessa from his thoughts, "Are you worried that the deformed body will counterattack more frequently recently?"

    "No, I thought of something else. Do you remember what happened on Height 74 not long ago?" Andesa shook her head, looked at the adjutant and said, "That massive but anticlimactic attack."

    "Highland 74? Ah, of course I remember," the adjutant nodded immediately after thinking about it. "A few days ago, on a line of defense near the southern part of the empire, a large number of distortions and hybrid behemoths launched a tight organization. , The offensive fierce counterattack once penetrated the defense line of the Mountain 16th Regiment led by Earl Rick, occupying the 74th Heights and a large area around it, but when the reinforcements of the Imperial National Knights gathered to prepare for a decisive battle with the monsters, The monsters retreated very simply and cleanly¡ªexcept for leaving a piece of contaminated land and two burned towns, they didn''t seem to have the slightest intention to move forward..."

    Speaking of the adjutant shook his head: "The think tanks of the Southern Empire Army Corps seem to try to analyze the intentions behind the operation of the aberrations, but no one can figure out what the monsters are thinking... after all, are there any monsters? The brain is still a problem."

    "Of course those monsters have no brains, but the commanders behind them are full of wisdom. Those cunning dark priests will not do meaningless things," Andesa said, shaking her head. "Those monsters paid such a huge price to occupy 74 No. 1 Heights, but only stayed there for a day. As soon as our main force arrived, they simply withdrew to the depths of the wasteland. This did not conform to the law of action of''destruction along the way and continuous advancement'' that they showed at the beginning. This makes me... always feel that something is wrong."

    The adjutant raised his eyebrows: "What do you mean?"

    "All military operations should have a purpose. Those monsters are desperately trying to **** Height 74. They definitely want to do something. They stayed there for a day and then evacuated, perhaps because they accomplished their goal... But where did they do it? What''s wrong? There are no witnesses, no clues," Andesa frowned. "The National Knights who regained the high ground dug three feet to investigate there, trying to find the "hidden danger" left by the enemy, but only A large number of irrelevant traces were found, blasted land, excavated mountains, burned ruins... The obvious traces of damage, on the contrary, seemed to be hiding something."

    "It''s really suspicious," the adjutant nodded, "and more suspiciously... I heard that similar things have happened in other areas."

    "Other areas?" Andesa frowned suddenly, "Where?"

    "It is said that in the northern defense line controlled by the Cecils, a large number of deformities suddenly assembled to try to attack a weak defense gap," the adjutant recalled, "No matter how strong the Cecils are, they are still mortals, and that gap is also lost. Now, like Height 74, the deformed body briefly occupied that place..."

    "What then?" Andesa asked immediately, "Those aberrations are also the same as those on Height 74. They evacuated after a short occupation?"

    "No. After confirming that the position was lost and the defenders had withdrawn, the Cecil directly mobilized heavy artillery on two nearby highlands to flatten the entire hill, and then threw a round of incendiary bombs upwards. Those distortions seemed to be Only staying on the high ground for ten minutes...I guess they didn''t have time to do anything," the adjutant shook his head and exclaimed, "The commander on Cecil''s side cares what this arrangement is called...the superior firepower mapping cover. In short, I am very envious."

    "...I''m envious too," Andesa''s expression became more weird as she listened, and finally couldn''t help sighing. "I always thought Typhon was very vigilant and prepared for this wasteland, but now it seems that , Our''persistence'' in this area is far less than those of the Cecilians, especially the pioneer hero who uncovered the coffin...I am afraid that since the day he walked out of the grave, he has made up his mind to lift the whole country. The force has counterattacked the wasteland."

    But after sighing, the young wolf general quickly turned his attention to the question he had thought about before.

    There is a problem behind this. Those aberrations must be planning something, and even their aggressive full-line attack from the beginning of the war is very likely to be some kind of cover-the more you think, the more firm Andesa''s conjecture becomes. .

    If this is the case, then the relatively good situation on the northern front battlefield may have great hidden dangers behind it. The dark priests who are still entrenched in the wasteland must be planning their real goals on other battlefields, and the northern front The local advantage on the battlefield...instead, it may affect the judgment of the monarchs of the entire alliance.

    "I have to send a subpoena to Aldernan," the young General Wolf finally couldn''t help saying after a long time, but soon she shook her head again, "No, you should write for me, you write something. Better than me, I will give you a dictation..."

    ¡­

    On a sunny winter afternoon, the sun shines through the wide crystal glass into the study room covered with blue velvet carpet. Gawain sits behind his desk, and the several Monet terminals next to him project Heidi and Bai respectively. The holographic projections of Devin and others, intelligence from various parts of the empire are being gathered and sent to Gao Wen.

    "As of now, the northern front of the Gondor Wasteland has been completely stabilized. Under the cover of Ms. Bertila, General Philip successfully dismantled the main deformed body entrenched in the northern area of ??Gondor and established it in the southern hilly area of ??the original majestic wall. In order to promote the base and purification facilities," Heidi¡¯s voice sounded in the spacious study. Her voice sounded obviously more relaxed and exalted than the previous few days. The background behind her was the large office of the Supreme Council." The current purification facilities are working well¡ªthe purification devices we used to repair the magnificent wall with the silver elves are still effective inside the wasteland."

    "After all, it is the product of the silver elves who have studied for hundreds of years. They have built a magnificent wall with their own hands. No one knows how to fight against that wasteland better than them," Gawain nodded and asked, "Now What''s the situation in the southern part of the mainland? It''s mainly about communications."

    "The existing magic net-sentinel tower data link is still subject to strong interference, and because the sentinel towers in some sections are completely destroyed, the signal is not transmitted smoothly over ultra-long distances, and it is still unable to communicate with the Silver Empire. Or Gaoling Kingdom real-time communication," Heidi immediately replied, "However, Mr. Deer is currently providing us with non-real-time battlefield awareness. Coupled with the transmission from the Typhon border line, we can at least roughly confirm The situation on the southern route has changed.

    "At present, the Silver Empire and the Highmountain Kingdom have temporarily eased their breath. They retreated to the south of the forest barrier and re-established a line of defense in the north of the Highmountain. Empress Belsetia is personally leading the''Millennium Legion'' to try to recapture it. Those occupied areas, but because some contaminated areas have been abandoned, the overall situation is still anxious."

    "The silver elves don''t worry about us too much," Gao Wen exhaled and said, "their millennium legion is very powerful. The soldiers are extremely elite who have served for more than several centuries, and the commanders have more than a thousand years of battlefield experience. And when the Gondor Demon Tide broke out, that legion had fought against the deformed body on the front line, and they all had real''actual experience''."

    As he said, he looked at the tactical map hanging on the wall.

    "Baldwin, what''s the situation on the Western Front?"

    "His Royal Highness Rebecca has done a great job in battle, and the deformed body fell apart in front of the Earthly Dawn."

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1330ï¼š Dark side weakness

    Archonel Franklin was very serious when he said this sentence, but how did Gawain hear and feel contradictory. Although he knew that the Duke of Baldwin would not exaggerate the description at this time, he said that The words "excellent" still sounded weird on Rebecca''s head, and Heidi next to him even subconsciously said: "She didn''t make any trouble, come on..."

    "Of course not," the expression on Duke Baldwin''s face was a little helpless. He obviously knew what Rebecca''s usual manners were like: "His Royal Highness...acted very cautiously this time. She didn''t do anything except command the Earthly Dawn. Other things. Up to now, the air force led by Commander Jin Na and she has completely dismantled the enemy offensive on the Western Front and drove the enemy¡¯s main force to the east of Wind Erosion Valley. Ms. Wenna and I have led the ground forces. Entering the central area of ??Ogure, we began to cooperate with the local defenders to clear out the out-of-control aberrations wandering in the mountains and forests. In addition, we successfully established a temporary communication network with the help of aerial platforms. Now the communication with the city of Helm and the city of Hongyu has been restored. ...But the southern region is still disturbing for the time being."

    "Byron will soon build a new communication station on the southern coastline," Gao Wenshu said with a sigh of relief. "It seems that the crisis on the Western Front has finally passed temporarily..."

    "Yes, the pressure on the western front is declining, and we will join forces with the Ogure army to regain and purify the occupied land in the east," Duke Baldwin nodded, and then hesitated slightly before continuing. " In addition...the enemy forces on the Western Front are disintegrating faster than we thought, and after the enemy retreats, a large number of uncontrolled deformed units are left in the contaminated area. Although there is no clear evidence to prove it, I doubt... An attack by His Royal Highness Rebecca may have successfully destroyed the enemy''s command system."

    "She sabotaged the enemy''s command system?" Gao Wen was immediately attracted by this intelligence, "tell me in detail."

    "Yes," Baldwin nodded, "In the final stage of the Battle of Ruby City, His Royal Highness Rebecca ordered the main gun of the Earthly Dawn to shoot at the Wolfridge Mountains. We suspect that it is the enemy''s command node. After several attacks, The enemy''s retreat suddenly fell into a state of disorder. Afterwards, the front-line reconnaissance troops observed that some of the aberrations rebuilt order after the chaos, but a large number of aberrations were obviously out of control forever, and began to be like ordinary monsters in the mountains and the ruins. Wandering in between, until now those wandering monsters have not returned to command. But now we have not found a direct clue to what happened to His Royal Highness Rebecca¡¯s shelling..."

    "Then we can temporarily assume that she destroyed the enemy''s command node, which is not important. The important thing is that according to your report, it was obvious that another dark priest took over the command of the deformed body on the Western Front, but there are still a large number of monsters permanently. Out of control..." Gawain became serious, and he noticed vital clues in this piece of information. "Those monsters that are permanently out of control are the key... This shows that the dark priests''''domination'' of the deformed body is not So stable, if they cut off their command system in some way, even if they reconnect later, a considerable number of monsters will leave this system..."

    Speaking of this, Gao Wen thought briefly: "The main gun of the Earthly Dawn...I remember that the regular gun range of the fortress should not be able to directly hit the Wolfridge Mountain from Hongyu City, so at that time Rebecca should have launched..."

    "Supercritical accelerator," Baldwin affirmed Gawain''s guess. "She completed the final assembly of the accelerator during the voyage of the Earthly Dawn. The bombardment of Wolfridge Mountain is considered a''test fire'' after the assembly. Now Your Highness She is still leading the technicians to continue adjusting and optimizing the rail structure of the supercritical accelerator, and she plans to build another one near the central axis of the fortress..."

    "She actually finished making that thing while sailing in the fortress?" Gawain muttered a little unexpectedly, "and is planning to make another one? It is indeed her way of thinking..."

    Heidi next to him said thoughtfully: "Well... we were studying how to destroy the command system of those distortions. The monsters are so threatening. The main reason is that they suddenly have a sense of discipline and tactics, and the technical staff We believe that powerful energy disturbances can interfere with the spiritual signals released by the dark priests behind those monsters, but we have not found this''powerful energy source'', and now it seems..."

    "It now seems that it was the right decision to give Rebecca three additional budgets and not to worry about her blowing up the laboratory. The value of supercritical acceleration technology is huge, at least this time it has proven its value on the battlefield," Gao Wen smiled and glanced at Hetty, then he turned his head to look at Duke Baldwin, "In my opinion, the two supercritical accelerators on the Earthly Dawn are still built less. Regardless of the fact that the aberrations are out of control, the reason is the earthly The Dawn¡¯s shelling killed their command node, or the energy shock released by the acceleration body broke the connection between them and the controller. We all need more acceleration devices.

    "You tell Rebecca, let her just take care of it. All applications for the addition and transformation of the Earthly Dawn will be approved in wartime. She has full power to decide. If the shipboard materials are not enough, she will report to her, and the air transportation unit will send it to her. Going up, the top priority is to further enhance the combat capability of the air-space fortress battle group and verify the destructive effect of the''supercritical accelerator'' on the deformed body group."

    Gawain seriously ordered, and suddenly remembered something, his expression became extremely serious: "But remember, no matter it is you or Rebecca, you must not plunder local resources or residents'' property during the operation. If it is not possible, you will have to buy it. Offenders are treated as treason. This is very important, especially for the ground troops you lead. You must give this admonition to the most basic-level commanders and let them repeatedly preach to the soldiers. We cannot fight in a battle. Retreated the enemy but broke up myself."

    "Please rest assured," Baldwin immediately stood up straight and said in a deep voice, "Before I set off, I repeatedly emphasized the issue of discipline to the officers and soldiers. After two years of vigorous rectification and restructuring, the Western Territory Army Corps has now abandoned the old one. The many barbaric ills of the times. Then I will spread your admonition to all Cecil soldiers to honor discipline and restraint, which will not change no matter where the expedition goes."

    Hearing Baldwin''s solemn promise, Gao Wen nodded slowly, and at this moment, an additional communication suddenly connected to the magic net terminal in front of him.

    The communication was connected, and what he saw was the figure of Veronica holding a platinum scepter. She nodded slightly to Gawain. The background behind him was the scenery of golden oak trees growing in the dark: "Your Majesty, the distortion captured by the front line The body sample has been sent to the experimental site."

    "Has it been delivered?" Gawain''s eyes lit up, obviously he has been waiting for the news for a long time, "Very well, I will be there soon."

    After speaking, he stood up and looked at Hetty in the holographic projection at the same time: "Hetty, you are here to preside over the next meeting."

    Heidi nodded in the projection: "Yes, ancestor."

    Gao Wen walked towards the door of the study not far away, and a swift black shadow flashed in the air, closely following Gao Wen''s footsteps.

    Dark and silent, in the depths of the rebellious courtyard shrouded in endless shadows of chaos, a huge golden oak tree stands quietly in the center of a lush lawn, and the faintly shimmering canopy covers this once desolate and desolate broken land on the ground. The sprawling vegetation covered and filled the original criss-crossing surface cracks. This "garden" built by Amone has become a particularly eye-catching and wonderful "shelter" in the dim shadow world. The Gondor magisters who have rebelled against the fortress, I am afraid that the gods sleeping here will one day wake up and change this place into this way.

    With a platinum scepter in her hand, Veronica stood quietly in the dim light cast by the golden oak tree, seeming to admire the strange flowers and plants around him at will, and also seeming to be looking at the vastness lying quietly among the flowers and plants. The huge figure of the figure, the holy white giant deer Amone was opening his eyes, looking at the woman standing in front of him, and it took a while before he could not help but say: "You look at me like this, I still Weird..."

    "You used to be a god, would you still feel awkward because of being watched by a mortal?" Veronica showed a faint smile on her face, seeming to be joking, "Normally, mortals shouldn''t be watching your body. Are you nervous and awe when you are?"

    "Which was nervous and awed when you carried a bunch of mortals in the''Rebels'' project," said Amone Yoyo, "you also ordered them to slice on me, don''t you feel awkward to see you."

    "...Me... well, it''s almost the same, it''s me," Veronica smiled and shook her head, and said in a gentle tone, "Who would have thought that your true character was actually like this... let alone One can imagine that you have only been feigning death for so many years... Destiny is really an elusive thing."

    "Character... Don''t talk about''character'' to a **** who hasn''t escaped the shackles of divinity, and don''t believe in a god''s''humanity'' before he gets out of trouble, that''s something we can''t control," Amorn shook lightly. Shaking his head, "Don''t have unrealistic expectations of other gods just because I and Milmina are harmless now."

    "Yes, I know this very well," Veronica said lightly, "So if time goes back in time, I''m afraid I will still order Carmel to slice at most on you. I''ll let them cut faster. ."

    "Okay, okay, you two are here with big eyes and small eyes for a long time to talk about this?" At this moment, a somewhat impatient voice suddenly came from the golden oak tree, and the other was "compressing" After that, the lady who was still more than three meters tall leaned on the trunk of the golden oak tree and glanced at Veronica and Amoen with her head turned. What about feelings..."

    Veronica opened her mouth, as if she was just about to say something, but Gawain''s voice suddenly came from not far away: "Talking about the old work unit is an effective way to increase the feelings of new colleagues."

    "Your Majesty, you are here." Veronica immediately turned around and looked at Gao Wen who was coming from the courtyard entrance and Amber following Gao Wen. She bowed slightly and said with a gentle smile in tribute.

    Milmina, who was not far away, just waved her hand casually to say hello, and pointed at Veronica and Ammon: "That''s a coincidence. They were both in the same work unit before. I listened to them talking. Things in the old work unit are awkward for them."

    "...I feel more at ease seeing you and Amoen becoming more and more mortal nowadays," Gawain just looked up and down the former goddess of magic who was complaining in front of him, and then the topic moved away, "I am Let¡¯s look at the ¡°sample¡±, let¡¯s get started."

    "Veronica just sent that thing over, I put it in my''experimental area''," Milmina nodded, got up from the golden oak tree, and walked towards the deep part of the rebellious courtyard that was not covered by vegetation. The area said casually, ¡°The old deer wouldn¡¯t let me put it under the tree, saying that he was afraid of soiling his yard and rubbing his tree... He usually tickles on the trunk, and walks in patches. Drop the bark and leaves..."

    Gao Wen: "..."

    Not to mention that Gawain didn¡¯t know how to answer. Even Amber who came with him stared. The goose held back for a long time before muttering in a low voice: "I think there is a way to open a book outside of the "Sacred Words of the Emperor". new series¡­"

    As soon as she murmured, Gawain who was walking in front suddenly stopped. Amber slammed his head on the back of the opponent without paying attention, and almost fell down with a "Oh" on the spot, but what surprised her After Gawain turned around, he didn''t pull her ears hard as usual. Instead, he thought seriously about it for two or three seconds before nodding to her: "This can be approved."

    Amber looked dumbfounded: "...Huh?"

    "I think this is very useful for weakening the influence of theocracy among the younger generation."

    Amber continued to look dumbfounded: "...Are you serious?"

    Gao Wen shrugged and stepped forward and continued: "It''s not about me anyway."

    Milmina came to the deepest part of the rebellious courtyard. Here, there are neatly arranged large and wide platforms shaped by magic and glowing magic **** floating between the platforms for lighting. There are also many magic servants floating in the air. The platforms come and go, busy taking care of all kinds of things on the platform. Some are automatic calculations and data recording boards, some are alchemy containers that are reacting, and there are even dismantled magical equipment and slices. crystal.

    These are the "treasures" of Milmina.

    The former goddess of magic stopped at the edge of this experimental field and looked back at Gawain, Amber and Veronica who were following her. Her gaze fell on Amber and Gawain: "I¡¯m listening, although I don¡¯t know exactly what Amber wants to do, but I suspect it¡¯s not a good thing.¡±

    "It''s a good thing," Gao Wen said seriously, "She intends to break the''god'' stereotype among young audiences and help you and Amoen completely eradicate the possibility of being revered by the world in the future..."

    "...Really?" Milmina looked suspiciously at Gawain in front of her and Amber, who was trying to make herself more reliable, with a sullen face beside her, "Why do I become more suspicious as I listen?"

    "Really," Gawain nodded to the "goddess" with a serious expression, "When did I lie to you?"

    "...Think about it. Although you sometimes have some weird thoughts, you must do things according to your words. When you said that you want to hold a funeral for me, within a few days, you even gave me the ashes. Now..." Milmina muttered as she thought, "Well, I believe you."

    Gao Wen: "..."

 Chapter 1331ï¼š Explore the unknown god

    Hearing what Milmina said, Gawain''s unspeakable weird feeling suddenly came to his mind, but after thinking about the other party''s words, there was no typo, so he could only hold his head. The cold sweat continued to maintain the unchanging appearance, and at the same time focused his attention on the "experimental field" opened up in the shadow world.

    "By the way, the experimental facilities you built here look pretty...sentimental." Looking at the neatly arranged platforms and the large number of magic devices in operation, Gawain casually commented, "I heard that before. Now you are making some things in the rebellious courtyard, but you did not expect you to make these so quickly..."

    "This is my dream for many years... "Dream"," Milmina seemed to let out a self-deprecating hum, "Sounds weird? It was originally a **** who should respond to the wishes of mortals, but she has had many years of experience. The unfulfilled wish-a laboratory to explore the truth and mystery, to satisfy my curiosity, this is something I have wanted to do for thousands of years but couldn''t do it."

    "... The driving force for the advancement of magic and mystery is essentially the exploration of the unknown and the mastery of the laws of nature. The goddess of magic created by the magicians may be the most curious and exploratory gods in the world... But from another point of view On the one hand, the gods in the annoying mind should be omniscient and omnipotent. As the master of the mystery, you can¡¯t have things you don¡¯t know, and you can¡¯t step into the unknown..." Gao Wen sighed softly, shaking his hair and sighed, "If not Get out of trouble in time, I''m afraid you are the easiest to lose control of all the gods."

    Milmina seemed to smile, even though her face was hidden by the smoke-like "gauze", but that moment of bright and gentle smile came out from the corner of her eyes. She did not answer Gao Wen''s sigh. He just turned his head and glanced at the huge golden oak tree in the center of the courtyard and the giant white deer who was chatting quietly with two flowers on his head under the oak tree. After a while, he slowly said: "When I see Amone build this garden , I remembered my wish for many years, I felt that I should also do something, instead of doing nothing everyday, really be a''retired god''.

    "But then again... I really didn''t expect that the council would approve my construction application so easily. I thought it would be a very sensitive issue-after all, this is not a caregiver, my laboratory There is still a certain degree of danger."

    "You and Amoen are not prisoners here. Of course, the council is not the jailer who takes care of you. In my opinion, you are just like us, all struggling beings in this world," Gao Wen smiled and shook. Shaking his head, "And to be honest, you are the **** of the past after all. This is your wish for thousands of years. Even if the council does not approve your application, will you really give up?"

    "Yes." Milmina said flatly but without hesitation.

    This answer finally made Gawain''s eyes widened: "...really?"

    "Seriously," Milmina said calmly, "I promised you to become a member of the council as a mortal, and I signed a contract with the council under the name''Milmina''. Although Now I am no longer bound by the laws of the gods, but I still don¡¯t intend to break the vows. In my view, Amorn and I, to leave the altar completely, the least we should do is not to do things that are superior to mortals. thing."

    Gao Wen couldn''t help taking a deep look at the huge lady in front of him, but he didn''t say anything, he just retracted his gaze after a few seconds, and looked at the experimental platform that was shaped by Mirmina himself. ¡ª¡ªHe saw the "sample" he was looking for.

    It was a captured aberration, placed in the center of a large platform, surrounded by an array of unusually complex runes, confined in a semi-transparent magical field, and several gleaming, The translucent pillars completely condensed from arcane brilliance floated about two to three meters above the platform, and the top of the beam of light extended from the illusory chain, and a second blockade was intertwined vertically and horizontally around the magic field.

    For a miscellaneous warrior-level monster, these blockades imposed by the goddess of magic can be regarded as the top treatment, so that Gawain couldn''t help but blurted out when he saw those powerful blocking spells: "Just to imprison a miscellaneous soldier-level monster, you are like this... Is this aberration a violation of the rules of heaven?"

    "What does Tiantiao mean?" Milmina was taken aback by the wonderful phrase that Gawain had popped out, but she was also here for a while, and now how many pairs of "Gawain Cecil the Great" popped out occasionally "I have a certain habit, so I quickly ignored this doubt and explained casually, "These blockades are not just to prevent the distortion from escaping-in fact, even without any additional means of sealing, this monster can''t escape. Out of my platform. The barriers and seals you see are mainly to maintain... the environment."

    "Maintain the environment?" Gao Wen stunned for a moment, and then finally noticed the faint lavender "haze" in the translucent magic field, and the dark flakes between the runes on the surface of the experimental platform that seemed to be solidified light. Structure, "Wait, this is... You simulated the environment in the Gondor Wasteland?!"

    "This is not difficult. The''pollution'' of the Gondor Wasteland is essentially the result of the interaction between the uncontrolled dark blue magic and the elements that erode the material world. It is easy for me to create similar''pollution'', the real difficulty. It lies in how to make this polluted environment sufficiently''precise'' and''stable''," Milmina nodded and explained in a rather relaxed tone, "This...the deformed body you caught on the front line, its state is very unstable. After being separated from the group, it has been constantly weakening and deteriorating. Until I put it in this simulated environment, its material structure has stabilized a little..."

    Listening to Milmina¡¯s explanation next to him, Gawain thought while looking at the "sample" in the center of the seal-the terrifying creature that looked like a little giant compared to ordinary humans was right now. Licking his body, staying in the center of the force field with his limbs on the ground, the filthy black and red "mud" flows on its surface, and the face without facial features expands and shrinks in the magical environment, and a deep whisper is constantly coming from its body. Sounds, but that murmur obviously has nothing to do with spirituality. It sounds chaotic and disgusting, but it is just the "noise" released by the chaotic creature instinctively in front of him.

    But apart from making these "noises", the distortion in the force field did nothing else. Even if Gawain and Amber had reached the edge of the platform, the monster just remained motionless and stayed in place.

    "This looks different from the aberration I dealt with last time," Humber couldn''t help but recall his experience of dealing with the aberration. "The one I met last time is more grumpy than this. Rushed up..."

    "If Amoen and I weren''t here, it would also be so irritable," Milmina said. "It''s funny. This deformed creature doesn''t have any wisdom, but it can still feel fear and The perception of certain breaths is keen and precise-it is fearing the power of me and Ammon. Of course, if it is the aberrations with controllers on the battlefield, it may be different, but this one... it is acting on instinct. ."

    "Fear..." Gawain muttered softly, pressing his hand on the translucent magic barrier, "Perhaps for this creature, fear is not an emotion, but just an instinct..."

    A soft gleam approached at this moment, and Veronica, holding a platinum scepter, came to Gao Wen''s side. The ancient rebel leader watched the monster quietly and whispered: "I have been there for so many years. Dealing with these things... in the depths of the wasteland, they are everywhere, but recently they have been summoned elsewhere..."

    "...I remember that the generation of the deformed body can be traced back to the''God''s evil'' project in the rebellious plan," Amber gave the saint princess subconsciously. "The disobedient extracted the original''God''s blood from Amone. '', and then combined with human cells to form the''God Sin Factor''. You originally hoped to survive the demonic wave by transforming humans into''God Sin'', but after the demonic wave, God Sin was out of control and mutated into an aberration... , In a sense, these aberrations are actually''Gondor people'', do you feel weird looking at it?"

    Amber¡¯s words sounded a bit unpleasant, but Veronica knew this half-elf. She knew that this guy would not be malicious, so she just shook her head: "...No, this is not a citizen of the empire, this is just a member of the empire. The flesh and blood husks that grew out of the corpses of citizens, the ¡°God evil¡± plan of the year failed, and we should accept this failure calmly... As for the current ¡°aberrations¡±, I am more concerned about their most fundamental weaknesses and the nature of their existence. ."

    "Yes, the essence of existence, I am also very curious about this," Milmina nodded, "This kind of creature will begin to degenerate and deteriorate after leaving the environment, and even dissipate out of thin air, but they will gather to a certain extent. It causes the environment to "wasteland", creating an energy environment similar to the Gondor Wasteland around it, and then grows out of thin air...In my opinion, this is completely beyond what you mentioned that the "God Sin" may have Nature, even... doesn''t seem to be a''creature'' living in the material world anymore, don''t you think so?"

    Milmina¡¯s words made Gawain and Veronica instantly wake up from the feelings about the ancient rebellious plan and the "God Evil" project, and turned their attention to this very important thing, but it hasn¡¯t been there for hundreds of years. People can study and understand "abnormal phenomena".

    The "deterioration" and "intensification" of aberrations, and the weird characteristics of their "growth out of thin air".

    "...After the second development, all nations of mankind still cherish the hope of regaining their hometowns from the counter-offensive wasteland. At that time, our scholars did a lot of research on these monsters, and they successfully captured and controlled this kind of''living samples in a short time. ''," Gao Wen recalled as he said, "Our experimental conditions were limited back then. Scholars could only use very crude methods to test the characteristics of these monsters. Most of these tests were fruitless, but scholars still gradually formed a The consensus, that is between the Distortion Body and the Gondor Wasteland... It seems that there is some kind of''unity'', or some kind of''connection''..."

    "Aberrations are an extension of the wasteland of Gondor, the cells of that magical contaminated land. These monsters wander outside the magnificent wall, like the''blood of the wasteland'' flowing in a civilized country," Veronica Said, "I know these studies and the corresponding conclusions. Over the years, I have done as much research as possible in the Wasteland Center, but the progress has stopped here... Maybe our understanding of the world is still limited, or maybe We have not found a suitable method of observation. We can''t explain how these monsters''grow out of thin air''..."

    Amber looked at Gawain, then at Veronica, lowered his head for a moment, and then interrupted and said, ¡°Don¡¯t say anything else, there seems to be a problem with their''growth out of thin air'' itself. If these monsters can really waste Infinitely growing in the soil environment, isn¡¯t the Gondor¡¯s wasteland already full of distortions in the past so many years? The magnificent wall collapsed and we¡¯ve long been washed out-but now it seems that they are not so infinite. Endless'', the main force will retreat temporarily if it is beaten, and if a battle line is cut open, its strength will still be tight..."

    "Yes, this is the truth," Gawain nodded, and rarely agreed directly with Amber''s view. "Although the aberrations have been described by bards and playwrights as''endless'', if they are really Can continue to multiply in the wasteland environment, then this war has been fought until the mortal kingdom has long been unable to stop it. The real fact is that there are still large expanses of open space in the wasteland, although there are many distortions wandering in it , And not to an infinite degree, it still takes time for those dark priests to convene an army.

    "So there is either an upper limit for the ¡®growth out of thin air¡¯ of aberrations, or... then it¡¯s not a real ¡®proliferation¡¯, but some kind of...

    Gawain stopped in the middle of speaking, carefully considering more accurate words, but Veronica on the side said for him what he wanted to say: "Maybe it''s a kind of''transport'', or it may be just a kind of high speed. ''Regeneration''."

    "You mean, after the land outside the Majestic Wall was contaminated, the aberrations that''appeared'' out of thin air from the polluted aura were actually''transmitted'' from the depths of the wasteland?" Amber''s eyes widened when she heard this. , "Do they have spatial transmission technology?"

    "That''s not called technology, maybe it''s just a kind of innate power, it belongs to the talent of''god evil''," Gawain corrected Humber''s statement, "and''teleport'' is just a hypothesis, after all, we have never seen the deformed body from In the process of transmitting from one place to another, the various detection and induction devices on the battlefield did not detect large-scale energy transfer or manifestation."

    Gao Wen and others discussed the possible principles behind the weird characteristics of the deformed body. At first, Milmina was just quietly listening in and thinking about it. After a while, she suddenly said: "Do you want to hear my opinion? ?"

    "Of course," Veronica said immediately, nodding, "The view from the''source of all laws''-this is certainly worthy of reference."

    "...These days, I have been paying attention to the information about the wasteland of Gondor. I want to come to the data collected by the frontline troops near the wasteland. I have to get a lot of contaminated material samples, and now there is a living one. Aberrations, through studying them, I began to doubt one thing..." Milmina said, her eyes fell on Gawain, "Do you remember the''Unified Wave Conjecture'' that we discussed together?"

    "Of course," Gao Wen nodded immediately, "but what does this have to do with the wasteland?"

    "The essence of everything in the world is fluctuation, and the boundary between matter and non-material is variable. At a certain microscopic interval or''threshold'', the''substantial wave domain'' and the non-material''virtuality'' where matter is located The body wave domain''exists the possibility of mutual transformation, or even complete integration..." Milmina said slowly, and the conjecture she raised gradually made Gawain''s eyes widened, "then is there such a possibility-at the beginning A big explosion in the Deep Blue Well turned the entire Gondor wasteland into a macroscopic "chaotic wave domain", and the aberrations have the characteristic of transforming between the physical and the intangible, and they have always been on the edge of the physical world. Wandering, this may explain some phenomena..."

 Chapter 1332ï¼š The truth in the shadows

    To be honest, before Milmina spoke, Gawain¡¯s thoughts really did not go in this direction-although the "unified fluctuation conjecture" was indeed the result of a joint discussion between him and Milmina, it was a normal idea. Human beings (at least it looks like), he instinctively doesn''t think that this kind of things involving micro-high-energy fields will have such a huge impact in the real and material world.

    However... this is a magical world, and many things here are so unbelievable.

    "Magic...I have been studying the basis of the fluctuations of all things these days, trying to find the accurate dividing line between the physical wave domain and the incorporeal wave domain, as well as the verification and utilization method of the nature of the wave of all things," Milmina didn''t seem to have any. Noting the different looks of the nearby people, they just continued thinking thoughtfully, ¡°I haven¡¯t made any progress, but I can almost confirm one thing.''Magic power'' is the only thing known in the world to have both. Two kinds of wave domain characteristics, things that are always in a critical state.

    "Magic power can exhibit fluctuating properties under normal conditions, and it has no entity itself, but it can be shaped like physical matter by plastic energy spells to create a''substance'' that can interfere with the material world. It can also be used to affect the state of other matter and change The attributes of the elements...I think this is because in our world of ¡°everything is wave¡±, the ¡°wavelength¡± and ¡°frequency¡± of magic are just in a delicate interval, allowing it to be superimposed on the physical and non-physical universes at the same time. between.

    "Then the big explosion of the Deep Blue Well occurred 700 years ago, and the dark blue magic surging in the depths of the planet instantly swept through and infiltrated the entire Gondor Wasteland. It is very likely that it can be regarded as a large-scale''casting'' process. ¡ªJust like ordinary spells can affect matter, the dark blue magic power of the year may have also changed the''attributes'' of the entire Gondor Empire in the real world..."

    Milmina spoke her conjecture very seriously, while Gawain and Veronica listened quietly from the beginning, and allowed their minds to run at a high speed to keep up with the rhythm of the "mystery master"-by the side Except for Amber''s, she has given up thinking for a long time.

    When Milmina finally finished speaking, Gawain also raised his head from meditation, his brows frowned slightly: "Then what you mean is that the reason for the aberrations''breeding out of thin air'' is not that they come from the magical environment of the wasteland.'' "Birth" came out, but just a process of "appearance"? They actually existed before the "appearance", but they couldn''t interact with the real world, and they couldn''t be observed by us..."

    Milmina nodded: "This is one of my conjectures-although I have no evidence."

    "But there are some problems," said Veronica next to him. "Those aberrations that leave the wasteland environment and go deep into the civilization inland. After they''wasteland'' the surrounding environment, they will be in the surrounding space. New aberrations began to appear. These "out of nowhere" aberrations are all "appeared"? Is it possible that every group of aberrations that leave the wasteland are surrounded by countless, "invisible" companions? The''invisible individual'' only waits for the concentration of''pollution'' in the environment to reach a certain level before it becomes apparent?"

    Gawain quickly understood Veronica¡¯s question, and at the same time he had the same doubts in his mind: "Yes, the''contaminated zone'' created by the distortions that leave the wasteland outside the magnificent wall can be regarded as an independent and enclosed area. They are not connected to the Gondor Wasteland, but there will still be distortions that constantly''emerge''. All of this must have a source, or a''path''-whether it is spreading outside'' Polluted breath'', or monsters that emerge from polluted breath, according to your theory, they shouldn''t really''appear out of thin air'', right?"

    "This is exactly a misunderstanding that we may have all the time," Milmina lowered her head slightly, and said to Gawain and Veronica with a serious attitude. "Those''polluted areas that are corrupted and polluted by the clusters of distortions ''It seems to be isolated from the main body of the Gondor Wasteland, but perhaps... just like the deep blue veins that run through the entire planet, the Gondor Wasteland and the "independent pollution zone" outside are in some places that we cannot directly perceive. The''level'' is also a whole, they... are connected together in a higher dimension."

    Milmina¡¯s words illuminated the people¡¯s thoughts on the scene like a flash of lightning (except Amber). Gawain instantly opened his eyes, and he looked at Veronica next to him. He actually saw a similar expression of astonishment on the face of "Princess Saint". After a while, Veronica took a light breath and muttered to herself softly with a very serious expression: "The distortion is an extension of the wasteland. ¡­We have always said that, but we didn¡¯t expect this sentence to be an''extension in the practical sense''..."

    "Yes, in a realistic sense-the Gondor Wasteland is a whole. Every group of distortions and every polluted area that we fight in the real world is extended from the Gondor Wasteland. ''Branch.'' That ancient land has been mutated into some kind of...chaotic''field'' under the infiltration of dark blue magic, and everything that happens inside it may be contrary to our classics of the real world. Cognition."

    Gao Wen did not speak for a while. His thinking has extended to the real situation. After thinking for a while, he whispered to break the silence: "If the situation is really as you said, then the Loren nations are out of the wasteland. Battlefield battles will never be able to truly defeat the Wasteland Legion-even those aberrations that were killed''outside'' may not really be eliminated, they are likely to be temporarily exiled from the real world and passed high The connection of dimensions returns to the inside of the wasteland..."

    "Ah, I understand this sentence!" At this moment, Amber, who was staring at him for a long time, suddenly broke the silence, and the whole person was awakened from the dull state. "That means we can kill as many distortions outside as possible. Is it to treat the symptoms but not the root cause?"

    "It can be said," Milmina nodded very solemnly. "Our real enemy is not those deformities that can be seen and touched and run around in the real world. Our real enemy is Gondor. The soil itself-that piece of land has been alienated into a''hotbed'', this hotbed will not disappear, and no one knows what else will''appear'' from within it."

    "Could it be that we have to purify the entire wasteland of Gondor?" Amber suddenly widened, "When will it be possible... the ancient Gondor Empire is so big that we have to build a purification device on the border? With great effort, there is only one legion resident in the area cleaned each time..."

    "It shouldn''t be necessary to do this step-if my theory and calculations are correct, we don''t need to purify the entire Gondor wasteland," Mirmina shook her head and interrupted Amber''s words, while she lifted her finger in the air. With a light click in the middle, a piece of illusory magical projection instantly condenses, forming a simple bird''s-eye view of the Loren continent, while the Gondor Wasteland floats in the center of the illusion in the form of a purple-black shadow, like a pot of boiling soup. Constantly surging, "We only need to cut it apart and create several''blocking zones'' in the wasteland, which should be able to destroy the balance mechanism of this''chaotic force field'' and stop its operation..."

    Gawain stared at the projection in mid-air. As his thoughts flew, he saw Milmina''s fingers moving over the phantom, tracing several trajectories running through the east, west, south and north in the wasteland, and that patch of purple The black filthy shadows begin to dissipate after these trajectories are closed, to signal the disappearance of pollution and the termination of the operation of the "chaotic force field".

    "If we just build a few such''blocking zones'', it would be feasible...but the premise is that we successfully break into the wasteland and penetrate it all the way," Gao Wen said in a deep voice, "This is the beginning with us. The goal of''counterattack wasteland'' is the same, but the situation is not as smooth as we originally planned. At present, except for Cecil and Typhon to stabilize the defense line and build a limited propulsion base inside the magnificent wall, several other The countries on the front, let alone pushing back the wasteland, are even struggling to regain lost land..."

    "I can''t do anything about this. I''m just a... researcher, and I''m still a researcher who can''t show up under normal circumstances," Milmina sighed. "How to realize my research depends on you. I worked hard."

    "We will eventually solve this problem," Gawain nodded and said, "But I still want to confirm one thing-can the''purification device'' we use now really be used to''cut'' waste soil? Said that the wasteland is actually a whole in''a higher dimension'', so can our purification device really cut this whole?"

    "I think... okay." Milmina thought about it for a moment, then said with a careful consideration. She tapped her finger lightly, and the illusion floating in mid-air changed accordingly, revealing a delicate structure with an elf style. Tower-like device.

    The crystals and runes inlaid on the surface of the "tower" are shining, and everyone on the scene is familiar with them-this is the "purification device" used by Cecil and Typhon today. This technology Originally from the Silver Empire, when Loren nations worked together to repair the magnificent wall a few years ago, the silver elves unconditionally shared the blueprint of this purification device with every human kingdom. It was used to contain the magnificent wall. The effect of the pollution breath that leaked to the outside during the breakage has been verified in use.

    "This is a purifier made by the silver elves," said Milmina. "I have studied its principles these days, and I have also studied the data sent back from the front lines. This purifier does not generate a simple magical barrier. To block pollution is not a simple and rude neutralization filter for soil, water sources and other things to purify, it is essentially...in fact, it is a magical''filtering and stabilizing'' device.

    "When the purifier is activated, it will release a force field covering a wide area, and smooth and uninterrupted''fine-tuning'' the magic environment in the force field area. It will fundamentally eliminate and block the dark blue magic well after the explosion. The generated''aftermath'' allows these chaotic magical fluctuations to calm down and become a normal magical environment...In other words, it is''cure the root''."

    The projection of the purification device revolved quietly in mid-air, and Veronica couldn''t help but fall on it. After staring silently for several seconds, she said thoughtfully, "...it''s The operating mechanism is beyond the silver elves'' understanding of the dark blue magical power infestation. This is not something that the elves of this age can create."

    "Obviously, like the Temple of the Stars and the Sentinel Tower, this thing was dug out from an ancestral grave," Humber said casually, "¡ªthey were dug out from the ancestral grave everywhere. , Anyway, the specific principle is not clear, I know that it is something created by the ancestors of a certain period. After testing and testing what they can do, they use it..."

    The words are rough and not rough. What Humber said is the fact after all. However, after hearing Humber''s words, Gao Wen couldn''t help but have a question he had never noticed before.

    "The ancestral heritage of the silver elves... How can there be such a thing in their ancestral heritage specifically to purify the dark blue magic pollution?"

    "...Perhaps their ancestors also faced this kind of pollution in a certain period of time?" Amber thought for a while, "I remember that you said that the ancestors of the silver elves came from a certain continent west of the sea to escape. of¡­"

    "...That is ancient history long before human civilization, and even the dragons don¡¯t know anything about what happened on that distant continent," Veronica said softly, "but it¡¯s not important, what¡¯s important is the elves¡¯ This ancient technology really works...If we can build such a barrier in the Gondor wasteland, we can let the wasteland fade naturally..."

    "This is just a theoretical model derived from existing data," Milmina''s voice sounded from the side, reminding Gawain and Veronica, "The premise is that my current guesses and calculations are correct. . And even if the barrier is blocked, we only end the''reverberation'' of the chaotic force field in the waste soil, and end the life cycle of the aberrant body. The toxic soil and water body will not be repaired naturally, which still requires conventional means. Purification... and now there are not only distortions in the wasteland, but also various biochemical monsters cultivated by the dark priests. Those monsters are entities that really live in the real universe. They will not dissipate with the disappearance of the chaotic force field. ."

    "Anyway, what we have to do is the same, just like the original goal of this war-we have to break through that wasteland and end its threat," Gawain said calmly, "Now it''s just a matter of passing by. Eliminate some additional threats."

    "It''s good to have this mentality," Milmina said with a smile, and then she paused for a while before speaking with a little hesitation, "Besides, since that''s all, I... have something to ask you. opinion."

    "You? Ask my opinion?" Gawain looked up at the huge lady in front of him a little unexpectedly, "What''s the matter?"

    "...After all, the research in the laboratory is limited, and even the perfect simulation parameters and indirect data can''t be compared to the real wasteland environment," Mirmina said, "I want to go to the wasteland area to do something...''On-site Investigate'' and build a laboratory on the front line."

    This really exceeded Gawain''s expectations, and he couldn''t help confirming it again: "Are you serious?"

    "I have considered it very carefully," Milmina said seriously. "Old deer has tested it. As long as it doesn''t directly contact with mortals, and does not directly intervene in the actions of mortals, there will be no possibility of''reestablishing the connection''. I have also worked with the technicians under Carmel once, and I know the scale of it-I can act with an avatar, do a good job of disguise, and control the daily personnel contact, there should be no problems."

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1333ï¼š Hidden Help

    When Milmina''s voice fell, Gawain fell into a long time of thinking.

    He was thinking not only about the ideas that Milmina put forward at the moment, but also a question that may appear in all the "old gods" in the future: these have been separated from the gods, completely or partially removed from the shackles of faith, but Mortal believers under his name still remember their "old gods". They can''t be trapped in a rebellious courtyard forever like under house arrest. They are also qualified to operate in the world, but what should they do? To what extent can they participate in the world? How to control their contact with mortals to prevent the shackles of faith from being re-established? These are all questions that must be considered.

    As for the moment, the war between the wasteland and the civilized world is becoming fierce. As the native gods of the Loren continent, Amoen and Milmina can play a huge role in this war. This is also something he must consider.

    "The birth of gods stems from mortals¡¯ imagination and belief in a nihilistic concept. The essence of thought is based on mortal cognition. On the other hand, as long as the most basic problem of''cognition'' is solved, the activities of gods in the world themselves It¡¯s not really a problem,¡± said Veronica, who suddenly broke the silence in Gao Wen¡¯s thoughts, ¡°Of course, the premise is that the mental pollution problem has been solved like Amoen, Mirmina or Enya. Gods, or there are supporting protection and sealing means."

    As he spoke, the once rebel leader raised his head to meet Milmina''s top-down gaze.

    "As long as beings don¡¯t know or think you are gods, and as long as they don¡¯t rekindle their awe and faith in you, then theocratic power will not return. On the contrary, as long as obscurity returns, the people will abandon rational thinking and regain their superstitions about the unknown. And blind awe, then even if you don¡¯t do anything, you will be dragged back to the altar sooner or later. So the key to the problem from the beginning is not what you did specifically, but what mortals think you have done and will do. Can reason drive out ignorance."

    Hearing Veronica¡¯s words, Gawain couldn¡¯t help but nodded slightly, and looked at Mirmina and said: ¡°The reason we need the theocracy requires a large-scale educational project and spiritual construction as well as strict restrictions on your actions. This is because many people do not take the initiative to think rationally, and the cognitive and thinking styles of the vast majority of the people of our time still need to be guided by the many existing''rules'' of the Theocracy to serve this goal."

    The difference between "end" and "means" should be distinguished. This is the consensus of Gawain and Veronica.

    "I understand what you mean," Milmina seemed to smile and said gently, "A''mortal researcher'' who established a front-line research institute on the edge of the wasteland will not be a problem. Amorn and I We have already passed the''most dangerous stage''. Perhaps from now on, we should consider how to act in the world in a way that is more similar to that of mortals... I will create an avatar and go to the waste land area without any problems. ."

    As soon as Milmina''s voice fell, the sound of footsteps came from nearby. Amone didn''t know when he was interested by the movement here, and he leaned over and said: "If there is a problem, don''t talk about it, first think of a solution. Adjust your avatar, compress it hard for a long time and it is still more than three meters high. You can''t even pass a door frame. You are ashamed to say that you are a mortal."

    Listening to Armon¡¯s unceremonious comment, Milmina suddenly opened her eyes: "That''s at least as human as you! How can I say it''s walking upright!"

    "The''human'' standing up to three and a half meters and the huge white deer, I think mortals would rather believe that the latter is a product of nature. Anyway, I can say that I am a sacred forest beast born near the peak of ancestors," Amo Enhuang He shook his head and said, demonstrating his huge body that has been controlled and "compressed" again and again, which is no longer so exaggerated, "It''s hard for you to explain to others..."

    Gawain listened to the exchange between the two retired gods, and couldn''t help but stunned and said, "You usually argue about these things all day long when you are idle?"

    "It''s not every day," Milmina thought for a while, and replied very seriously. "The main reason is that Ms. Enya doesn''t appear often recently. Nari Tier is very busy, and Lao Lu and I are indeed in certain areas. There are differences..."

    Gawain touched his nose awkwardly, and decided not to continue discussing this topic. Amorn next to him casually said, "If you want me to say, don''t use the avatar, your huge magic fortress. It¡¯s not that easy to get into a body. It¡¯s better to make a projection directly. The function is a bit less, but it¡¯s easier to control anyway. You can do whatever you want."

    Amber blinked and listened to the side for a long time. At this time, he finally couldn''t help but ask: "I have heard you say for a long time, what is the difference between the god''s body, incarnation, and projection? Especially the last two, I always thought that incarnation Same as projection..."

    "For the gods, the incarnation is the closest form to the ontology, and it is a direct extension of our power. To use a new word in the neural network to metaphor, it is almost equivalent to a''low version of the ontology'', so the incarnation has more Powerful power will be more affected by the ontology and present an image similar to mythology," Milmina explained patiently, "Usually, we prefer to use avatars to do things, which is like using our own It¡¯s as convenient as the limbs..."

    "Projection is another thing," Amone next to him said immediately, "That thing is usually a pure''creation'', controlled by us, but it has no direct connection with the body, nor is it subject to mythology. The influence of form is convenient because we can make it whatever we want. The inconvenience is that the projection can only carry very little power of the body, and there are also big...obstacles in transmitting information. There are many ways to form projections. Variety, it can be an individual created consciously, or an''idea'' unconsciously released by us. Even if a strong enough **** makes an uncontrolled dream, then this dream may be formed in reality. A projection...

    "These projections usually have little impact on the world, and there is no problem of mental pollution, but as I said, they have a weak connection with the body, and it is inconvenient to control. It is not easy to use when used to do things, especially The kind released from dreams.

    "Of course, this last is only theoretical. I haven''t done anything like that. I have been sleeping well during the years when I was a god..."

    "Who asked you this, we are not interested in your baby-like sleep," Milmina waved her hand suddenly, and then thought for a moment, "I still have to send an avatar over, projections can''t do the kind of delicate research work. But the mythological tendency needs to be resolved...Doesn¡¯t there really exist female human beings above three and five meters in this world?"

    The magic girl mythological voice fell, and the surrounding eyes immediately focused on her. The next second she waved her hand: "Well, you don¡¯t need to answer, I don¡¯t think there is any..."

    After a while, Gawain and the others returned to the lush garden covered by golden oak trees. The latter slowly came under the tree, slowly leaning over the grass and looking back at the direction of the "experimental field". The tall figure of Milmina is still busy between the experimental stands. She has already begun a series of tests on the captured aberration, and she has no response to the sight cast by Amorn: "Let her study there. Well, she likes to study."

    "Her conjecture about the truth behind the wasteland... has a lot of meaning," Gao Wen said in a deep voice. "For hundreds of years, we have known very little about the various weird phenomena in that polluted land. The information comes from clues that the pioneering expeditionary forces witnessed during the breakout. Since the closure of the magnificent wall, the study of wasteland in various countries has actually ceased...No one thought that a breakthrough point would appear today."

    "Conjecture of unified fluctuations..." Veronica said with drooping eyelids, as if talking to herself, "This is an area we have never touched, but if the truth is true, then our persistence over the years will not In vain..."

    Gao Wen glanced at the "saint princess" quietly, and after a little silence, he asked, "What is the situation in the depths of the wasteland now? Can you confirm the actions of the dark priests?"

    "They hide out of my sight. The Gondor Wasteland is extremely vast, and my Iron Man Corps can only move around the Deep Blue Well. Those dark priests actually control most of the land in the Wasteland," Veronica He shook his head, "But I can confirm some indirect information. In the past few days, a large number of distortions and mutant creatures that were originally just wandering around the wasteland have frequently gathered to the north, and I set up sensors deep underground. I have also detected that there have been several high-energy reactions in the northeast of Gondor. I suspect that their real lair is in that direction... Now I have increased the number and power of the sensors, hoping to complete the positioning as soon as possible."

    Gao Wen''s expression became serious, and he frowned slightly: "They didn''t clashed with your Iron Man Corps or attacked the Deep Blue Well?"

    "Yes, the actions of the aberrations have bypassed the Deep Blue Well. They don''t seem to want to fight the Iron Man while attacking the civilized world. This is probably to avoid unnecessary consumption," Veronica nodded slightly. " They have clearly figured out the limitations of the Iron Man Corps in these hundreds of years, knowing that I am not an''active threat'', but..."

    Gawain raised his eyebrows: "But?"

    "But I suspect that this kind of''balance'' will not last forever," Veronica said flatly, "No one would allow their base camp to always have a nail belonging to a foreign enemy, and the same goes for the dark priests. .My corps and I are always a hidden danger for them, and I always feel that their plot for the Deep Blue Network is still going on, Deep Blue Well... They can¡¯t leave this largest network node forever. They are now Failing to take action on Deep Blue Well can only mean that it is not necessary for the time being, or that they think that the power they have accumulated is not enough and the cost of action is too high."

    "Seriously," Amber couldn''t help but cut his mouth. "If they really concentrate their forces to hit you now, can your iron knot corps be able to beat it?"

    "It''s the Iron Man Corps, Miss Amber," Veronica immediately corrected seriously, and then slowly shook her head, "If they had sent troops to attack one or two years ago, I would have the confidence to defeat all the enemies, but now their The root network has been activated, and the control technology for the distortions has matured. All the monsters in the entire wasteland are affected by those dark priests...it''s hard to say."

    "That means you can''t beat it," Amber waved his hand. "Then you are indeed dangerous. If they really suddenly react and decide to pull out your nail first, you will be gone in one wave."

    "That''s not the case, relying on the defensive node near the Deep Blue Well, I can insist at least..." Veronica immediately wanted to refute a few words seriously, but then she sighed, showing helplessness, "Forget it. No, I¡¯m not going to be serious with you."

    Gawain was stunned to see this scene. It is indeed not easy for Veronica, who has always been calm and graceful under any circumstances, to show this helpless appearance. I have to say that Amber is really irritating. There is some talent, but soon he shook his head: "At least for now, those cultists will not attack the Deep Blue Well."

    Amber looked at Gawain in surprise: "Why are you so sure? They have the advantage now, what if a wave really wipes out the Ironman..."

    Gao Wen spread his hands: "If they really concentrate their forces to attack the wasteland center, then we and Typhon will directly join forces to fight a general offensive from north to south, and they will be gone."

    "...That''s true."

    Gao Wen ignored Amber no longer, but he was alone in thinking, and then slowly said: "The Deep Blue Well is temporarily safe, and the situation on the northern and eastern lines is temporarily safe. There are many enemy-occupied areas on the western line, but the situation has already begun. For the better, the biggest problem now is the southern battlefield... The most worrying thing is not whether the Silver Empire can hold it, but how much the Highmountain Kingdom will lose in this **** battle."

    Amber blinked: "Did you not have confidence in the Silver Elf¡¯s ¡®Millennium Legion¡¯ when you had a meeting before?"

    "I do have confidence in the Millennium Legion, but after all, they have lost the Temple of Stars and their only air suppression advantage. The performance of the ground-only Millennium Legion on the front battlefield will be greatly reduced," Gawain shook his head and said, "Silver The coalition forces of the Empire and the Highmountain Kingdom may eventually be able to defeat the enemy tenaciously, but this battle will never be easy... And now the mainland is divided into two battlefields from the north and the south, and all countries are not strong enough. They are destined to find it difficult to obtain other regions. assistance¡­"

    , Amone couldn¡¯t help lowering his head: ¡°It¡¯s really impossible, I¡¯ll go help them fight again... Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m well-measured...¡±

    "No, you can''t go to the south anymore," Gawain immediately interrupted the opponent, "It''s not that I don''t believe in your''provision''. The main reason is that you and Milmina are in different situations after all, and Milmina has almost nothing. Any devout believer, and you... Just like Bersetia said, the silver elves have a long lifespan and a special way of thinking that comes with that long life. Their thoughts are far more tenacious than those of other mortal races. ''And''stubborn'', so that even if you do not directly show up in front of the elves, their subconscious memories and impressions of you will cause you to be gradually affected in this world."

    Amone was silent for a moment, and sighed: "That... okay."

    "You can continue to take on the work of the''messenger'', and occasionally use the connection of the shadow world to pass on the intelligence of the north and south of the mainland for us," Gao Wen thought for a while, and added, "In the difficult situation of communication, what you do in this respect The role played is worth a thousand troops."

    When he said this, his expression was very serious.

    Because this is the fact that when the sentinel data link collapses and the entire continent is divided into two battlefields, the alliance really needs such a "messenger" that can travel between the north and the south and is not afraid of enemy fire interception.

    This is the necessity of Luyouqi (no mistake).

    Listening to Gawain¡¯s words, Ammon¡¯s mood finally seemed to be better. He raised his head slightly, and the two small pink flowers wrapped around the antlers swayed gently in the dim light.

    "I understand."

 Chapter 1334ï¼š Frontline Research Ship

    With the raging flames raging among the mountains and forests, the filthy deformed flesh and blood returned to the dust in the flames, and the pollution aura spreading with the deformed creatures was finally stopped on this ancient land.

    In the past few days, firepower from the ground and high altitude has eliminated the distortions that have been blindly wandering after losing command with extremely high efficiency. When these monsters have been removed in large numbers, the process of wasteland in the western area of ??Hongyu City has begun to fade. , On the third day that the Earthly Dawn entered the battlefield, the flames in the red jade forest gradually extinguished¡ªthe cleanup and recovery of the battlefield began.

    To the east of the Ruby Forest, over the Wolfridge Mountain, a huge "Gorgon" aerial fortress hovered in the cold wind. This is an "outpost research ship" subordinate to the Imperial Mana Technology Department. Standing on the chassis is a composite building with a spire, high tower and an astronomical platform, which looks very different from conventional military facilities. At this moment, the main modules of this building are operating at full power-the extension of the two wings of the main building. The structure opens the energy-discharging grid, and light blue gleaming light particles are scattered with the wind in the sky at dawn. The mysterious light flow flows along the magic guiding structure between the building and the wing, and lights up. Many sensing devices at the top of the building.

    In the dim sky at dawn, this outpost research ship flying in the air adds a bit of stunning beauty to the mysterious and mysterious streamer. It floats like a man-made **** with open wings. Over the devastated Langji Mountain, the stream of light spilled onto the ground from its two wings, and then floated to the sky, and these beautiful brilliance were obviously not decorations.

    This "scientific research ship" is collecting vital data, monitoring the magical environmental changes of the entire land after the distorted body is evacuated. Those fantastic streamers are the result of the interaction between its main detector and the magical chaos in the environment. And these data will play an extremely important role for the entire alliance''s counterattack against the wasteland in the near future.

    In the outpost research ship control center, the technicians are analyzing the data transmitted from various places, while the highest technical officer of the sky fortress, Marin Leslie, is standing in front of the main console, paying attention to this by himself. Design and supervise the working status of the "ship" built.

    An assistant researcher''s voice came from the side, interrupting Marin Leslie''s thinking: "Chief think tank, this is the pollution regression monitoring data that has just been compiled. Please take a look."

    Ma Lin was awakened from his thoughts and raised his head to accept the data book handed over by his assistant¡ªthis is the data that was analyzed and summarized by the main brain and directly printed out. Compared with the manually copied form, it is more intuitive, easy to understand, clear and beautiful. As his eyes moved quickly on this data, Marin''s slightly frowned brows finally relaxed.

    "It seems that the waste soil pollution caused by the aberrations is fading throughout the entire area... The regression curve is roughly in line with our previous calculations. According to this progress, in less than a week, the surface area west of the Langji Mountain can allow low-protection personnel to enter the site. Active."

    "Yes, the pollution subsides quickly-it seems that as long as there are no such aberrations gathering, the waste soil pollution cannot be maintained in the natural environment for too long," the assistant researcher said happily. "They are entrenched in this land. The time is not too long, and it hasn¡¯t had time to poison the soil and deep groundwater, and the high temperature and flames have effectively offset the negative effects of the deformed creatures.¡±

    "...If the pollution in the wasteland of Gondor can also subside naturally so easily," Marin still kept his eyes on the form in his hand, but couldn''t help sighing, "In the wasteland, our frontline It¡¯s not easy for the soldiers to drink a sip of clean water..."

    He shook his head, put down the form in his hand, and at the same time returned his attention to the console in front of him-the main brain of the sky fortress is now paying attention to the situation on the ground, and the image taken by the external monitor is presented on the holographic projection above the console. In that image, Marin can clearly see how devastated Langji Mountain was after the war, and the most striking of them are the abrupt depressions and sections on the mountain.

    It was a large-scale "corrosion" trace, as if a part of the mountain was directly cut off and erased by some invisible force. The terrible energy explosion destroyed the original rock formation there, leaving only the edge of the pit. The flowing crystalline condensate layer, and around those "corrosion" traces, ground explorers wearing heavy protective equipment can also be seen moving like ants, collecting primary data that cannot be detected by remote sensing from the air.

    Those explorers are also part of the carrier force of this "outpost research ship". In addition to them, there are low-flying single-person reconnaissance aircraft and the "Mage''s Eye" directly controlled by the mothership over the nearby mountains and forests. All together form a huge three-dimensional detection system. They are the pride of Marin Leslie and one of his important reliances in this action.

    By the way, his other important support is the ten main artillery and 26 secondary artillery carried on this "research ship". Under the leadership of His Royal Highness Rebecca, the researchers of the empire have always been full of military virtues. He also loves all kinds of big bangs. In the formation of auxiliary forces, the combat effectiveness is second only to medical personnel.

    "...Even if I saw it with my own eyes, those traces are still amazing," Marin Leslie stared at the shocking erosion marks on Longji Mountain, and couldn''t help but sigh softly, "The destructive power of the supercritical accelerator exceeds the previous one. In my opinion, any conventional weapon is even better than incendiary incendiary... To be honest, when I first followed His Highness Rebecca, I was just amazed by her wisdom and inspiration, but at that time I never thought of her wisdom. It can be transformed into such... terrible power."

    "It is said that some shallow believers in the army began to disbelieve after seeing the power of the supercritical accelerator," the assistant researcher also said with some sigh, "this can also be regarded as the''unexpected effect'' of the supercritical accelerator."

    "...When the limit of imagination in the myth is less than the spectacle created by human intelligence, the myth will naturally gradually lose its brilliance," Marin Leslie shook his head and said in a low voice, "but this also works for shallow believers. There are always a hundred reasons for devout believers to attribute everything to the power of God-they don¡¯t care whether the gods behind them are happy or not. Forget it, let¡¯s not talk about it, how long has the ground exploration team been there?"

    "It has been down for twelve hours, and it has not reached the limit of action," the assistant researcher reported immediately. "The pollution on the surface is now receding, and the action plan team is discussing whether to extend the action time for each round of ground exploration..."

    Marin Leslie thought for a moment, then shook his head slightly: "I don''t recommend this. We are already firmly established here. There is no need to increase the risk of operatives in order to gain this efficiency. Let''s take turns as planned. Wait until this. A wave of ground teams return, and we will go to the next monitoring point."

    "Yes, chief think tank."

    Marin nodded, then raised his head and glanced at a metal platform protruding from the ground not far away. The metal platform was roughly a raised triangle with a transparent crystal container fixed at its center, and a huge brain was floating in the container. In the center, he leisurely poked the bubbles floating in the biomass solution with his tentacles, and it seemed that the load was very low.

    "Mastermind, maintain vigilance on the surrounding area, pre-charge the self-defense artillery, and we will move to the eastern contaminated area in one hour."

    A synthetic voice leaning towards young women immediately sounded in the control center: "Yes, Marin, enhance the perception of danger, the fortress''s firepower is in good condition, it can be started at any time, and the engine is full of power..."

    Hearing the voice from the main brain, the young assistant researcher couldn''t help taking a peek at the think tank next to him¡ªseriously, asking the main brain to set the speaker to a feminine tone is really strange, and even more The strange thing is that the think tank seems to have used a lot of effort to adjust the language mode of the main brain. It is said that he usually chats with "this ship" secretly when he is alone. This seems to be unique in the entire sky fortress battle group. Most people on this "ship" suspect that this is related to the "personal aesthetics" of the think tank chief, but no one dares to say it...

    It''s just that the young research assistant still can''t help but occasionally come up with slightly offensive thoughts: people can''t, at least they shouldn''t...

    "What are you looking at me for?" Maybe it''s been too long, and the assistant researcher''s sight was finally noticed. Marin Leslie, who has been getting worse in the past two years, couldn''t help turning his head to look at his assistant. , "Just ask if you have any questions."

    The young research assistant suddenly became nervous, and quickly expelled the thoughts in his mind that might double his workload. After a lot of thought, he found a less obtrusive topic to distract the head of the think tank: "Then what... the think tank chief, I just suddenly felt... our research facility is equipped with dozens of large and small magical cannons and rainbow light generators, isn''t it a bit strange..."

    Before he finished speaking, he felt a large, steady and powerful hand on his shoulder. As soon as he raised his head, he saw the deep gaze of Marin Leslie and heard the wisdom-savvy words of the think tank chief. Into one''s ears:

    "Young people, don¡¯t limit your gaze to the desk. We do research, and sometimes we need to''go out''. You see, we have now walked out of the research institute and came to the front line of the wasteland¡ªlook at these things around you. The dangerous mountains and the dark wasteland, although on the surface it seems that the monsters entrenched here have been wiped out, but who knows whether there is still danger in the dark? What if an out-of-control aberration suddenly runs out from below..."

    As Marin Leslie said, his gaze fell on the slightly awkward face of the young assistant researcher¡ªthis was a clearly immature young man with thick hair and not yet established enough for the big bang. Obviously, such a young man needs to be guided, and this is exactly the responsibility that a mature researcher of the empire must shoulder.

    "...So, it is a very reasonable thing for imperial scholars like us to carry thirty-two fortress cannons with them when conducting fieldwork..."

    assistant researcher:"¡­?"

    ¡­

    The leader of the ground action team looked up at the sky and saw that the majestic "Aerial Research Institute" was quietly suspended between the clouds, and the morning glow leaning from the sky was splashed on the edge of the chassis of the sky fortress. , The glowing golden red brilliance and the magic flow in the air complement each other, which looks particularly spectacular.

    Although the ¡®Gorgon¡¯ flying platform looks unremarkable when operating with the Earthly Dawn, if they act alone, they are all magnificent flying wonders.

    After a while, he retracted his gaze to the sky and refocused his attention on the work in front of him.

    The heavy personal protective suit isolates the cold north wind on Longji Mountain, and the double-layer shield projected by the protective system filters and resists potential pollution in the air. However, even with such thick and reliable protective equipment, the surrounding area is full of devastating pollution and war. The traces still made the action team leader feel depressed.

    The surface of soil and rocks are covered with disgusting purple-black "substance". Corruption forces have left a large number of criss-cross gullies on the surface of the mountain. Animals have disappeared. Many bones can be seen in the crevices of the rock. Dirty and suspicious fragments of biological tissues are coated in some debris like mud, and the destroyed orc fortifications can be seen scattered among the scorched earth. The broken battle flags and weapons seem to have gone through thousands of years, weathered and decayed. appearance.

    This is what happened to those abominable monsters after occupying a piece of land-although they stayed here for a short time, they have caused such shocking pollution, and if it hadn''t been for the Earthly Dawn to arrive on the western front in time, it would be so terrible and miserable. One scene will undoubtedly sweep the entire Ogure, and even the entire Western Continent.

    The voice of an action crew member came from the side: "Team leader, the sun has come out, and the fluctuations in the magic readings in the environment are getting bigger. We should only be able to measure the last set of data."

    The operation team leader looked up at the distant horizon and saw the magnificent crown of the giant sun shining on the mountains-which meant that part of the operation team''s survey work was about to end.

    "I have just received the news from the air command center. We will return to the research ship in one hour." The operation team leader nodded, and a slightly dull voice came from under the heavy visor, "After collecting the data, check the surrounding area. , See if there are any missing clues."

    The team members nodded, and then cast their gazes not far ahead-in front of him, there was a huge "eroded" area, and the entire mountain was "dug" out of thin air by the huge energy, leaving behind a nearly normal area. The round black depression, there is still residual heat rising at the bottom of the pit, while the edge of the depression is the black condensed material that has cooled and crystallized, which looks spectacular and frightening.

    "This is the impact point of No. 7," the operation team leader said in a deep voice. "According to the battle report, it should be after the supercritical accelerator hits here that the Aberration Corps suddenly got out of control... Commander Jinna and the military staff guessed This should be the command node of those monsters."

    "...It''s a pity that there is nothing left," the team member said regretfully, "If only a few dark priests who were crippled by the bombing could be left, we can also study a few more samples."

    "There will always be, anyway..."

    As soon as the action leader was halfway through his speech, he was suddenly interrupted by a shout from not far away.

    "Group leader! We seem to have found something useful! Come over and see what this is!"

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1335ï¼š Treatment programs

    The leader of the operation quickly came to a depression that was some distance away from the bombing area where the subordinates pointed out.

    At this time, the sky is already bright, and the brilliant sun is shining brightly on the Langji Mountain. Under the sun, the obsidian crystals formed by the melting and solidification of the rock at the edge of the bombing area are glowing with a colorful reflection. The operation team sent to the ground by the outpost research ship gathered around a pile of strange-looking molten materials, and they were detecting a strange-looking wreck in the pile of molten crystals with various equipment such as magic detection and life perception. .

    The sound of metal boots stepping on the ground came from the mountain road, and the operation team leader came to the group members. Through the thick protective mask and breeze shield, he slightly frowned and looked at the weird wreck found by his subordinates. It is wrapped by something dark and half buried on the hillside showing a liquid form. If the discoverer is not keen enough, it might be easy to be mistaken as a shameful stone at first glance.

    But after careful observation, you will find that it has more regular edges and corners than the stone. Although the whole has been deformed, the traces of its artificial processing can still be seen, and in the broken gap somewhere, the action team leader can still Seeing that there seems to be a more complicated internal structure, with crystal-like inlaid materials and curling metal "branches."

    "Team leader, what do you think this thing is?" A subordinate asked next to him, "It should be artificial, right? But obviously it was not left by the orcs...the monsters that ran out of the wasteland can Create such an advanced thing?"

    "Those monsters lack wisdom. The controller behind them is not to underestimate our enemies. The dark priests essentially possess very advanced technology. You can''t just treat them as monsters," the operation leader''s dull voice defended. It came from under the visor. He stepped forward and carefully observed the man-made remains wrapped in the molten material. After confirming that the dangerous substance sensing unit he carried had not alarmed, he cautiously stepped forward and touched the surface of the object with his fingers. The voice said, "This thing is definitely not ordinary...Look at the surroundings, but here is right next to the bombing point of the supercritical accelerator. The nearby rocks are all burned out, and this thing can still be retained..."

    "We just checked it with the detection distortion filter. There seems to be a very weak magical response at the core of this thing, but there is only a little magical response left. I am afraid that it will be completely broken," another subordinate said. In addition, it is different from the other wrecks left by those monsters. This thing has no toxic substances left, and there is no magical pollution. It is strange that this thing is...''clean''."

    Hearing the last description of his subordinates, the action team leader''s heart moved, and his expression suddenly became more serious. Wasteland monsters give people the impression of "pollution". There is no concept of "cleanness" wherever they go, but here it is. The emergence of a "clean thing" that does not carry pollution is the most abnormal point in itself.

    "...We have to figure out a way to get this thing up," he said in a deep voice, "let the chief think tank lead someone to analyze what this thing is...brothers and sisters, get ready to work!"

    "The key is how to get this thing?" A subordinate suddenly got a headache when he heard the command of the team leader. "It''s all wrapped in these crystals. We don''t have such fine tools to pick it out..."

    "Then cut off the whole thing and get rid of it. I told''upper'' and asked them to send a powerful cloud-bottom transport down." The operation team leader waved his hand, "Get it up and let the lab People think of a way to pull it slowly, and start work!"

    Soon after, in a large laboratory on the upper deck of the research outpost, Marin Leslie stood in front of the large analysis platform, looking at the "research sample" just sent by the exploration operations team, with a dazed expression.

    The light sprinkled from the roof of the laboratory shone on the bright and shiny head of this veteran researcher, and it looked dazzling.

    "Our exploratory team found this thing near the impact point of No. 7," an assistant researcher introduced next to him. "There are obvious traces of artificial processing and complicated internal structures, which are suspected to be left by those deformed bodies. ''Relic'', everything around the landing site was destroyed by the energy released by the supercritical accelerator, but this thing was left behind and the crystalline material wrapped on its surface was sent along with the sample, and the surface has no conditions to further its progress. Peel off."

    Marin frowned, and after thinking for a long time, suddenly turned to the main brain communication terminal not far away: "...Can the internal structure be scanned?"

    As his voice fell, a vague figure appeared above the communication device, and a female synthetic voice came out of the device: "Only the outline of the crystalline substance can be scanned, and the contents cannot be reproduced. The specific structure is sending the analysis results to the analysis platform."

    In the next second, the surface of a projection crystal in front of the analysis platform shimmered, and a light blue holographic projection appeared in the air. What appeared in the projection was a distortion but still barely able to distinguish the outline. Of cube things.

    "This thing..." Marin frowned and stared at the picture presented in the holographic projection, but in his mind he thought of another thing he had seen in the neural network''s high-privileged data chain not long ago. It was far away. Information from the Krakens in the depths of the ocean...

    "Contact the Earthly Dawn immediately!" He immediately reacted, turning his head and said to the main brain, "I''m afraid we have grasped the important clue!"

    ¡­

    The unique complex smell of alchemy potions floated in the air, and the deep humming of some mechanical device was heard from the depths of the ventilation ducts not far away. The bright sky light spilled into the room through the large crystal glass window next to it. Brighten up the neat and simple furnishings in the room, and also brings a rare warmth in winter.

    Wycliffe was lying on the soft bed, feeling the gradual repair of the dark wounds and toxins in the body by the alchemy potion, but his eyes couldn''t help but cast out the window again and again.

    Even now, he will still have a sense of unreality just looking at the spacious and bright room in front of him, who can imagine that it is in the sky?

    He is on a "medical ship" floating in the sky, flying above Hongyu City with this huge sky fortress! What an incredible experience this is?

    To be honest, Wycliffe does not lack the experience of soaring in the sky. As an extraordinary person with good strength, he is also one of the "Five Kings" of Ogure, whether it is a short-term flight by personal strength or riding a lion. Flying an eagle into the sky is a trivial matter for him, but that kind of flying experience is a completely different concept from riding in an anti-gravity flying fortress. He still remembers that he was sent to this "medical ship by a Dragoon fighter." "The shock that I felt after going up

    In the twilight sky, the huge city in the sky floats in the clouds, the towering buildings stand proudly on the steel-cast floating platform, and the steel fleet surrounds a group of cities in the sky, flying between the clouds and the mist, and Over these flying cities, there are more dragons soaring. As the morning light gradually rises, the sun rises from the distant horizon, the darkness fades, and the earth stretches under his feet. It even gave him the illusion that a mortal has already stood. At the height of the gods of the past, the illusion of overlooking and dominating everything...

    But perhaps that is not an illusion. For the Cecils who have completed the great cause of killing Gods and built miraculous engineering creations like the "Earth Dawn", they are probably really qualified to overlook the land. Everything...

    The complicated and messy thoughts are undulating in the human king¡¯s mind. Perhaps the ¡°healing force field generator¡± beside the hospital bed is having an impact, or it may be the ¡°sacred mixture¡± that the nun gave herself two days ago. "The medicinal effect still remains. He feels that the messy thoughts in his mind are more endless than ever before, and at this moment, a huge shadow suddenly appeared from the window and moved slowly in the depths of the clouds and fog. .

    That was the Earthly Dawn, the "core mothership" of the "Sky Fortress Battle Group", and now the new center of the entire Ogulei line of defense, and the "medical ship" he himself is on, the two previously seen The "War Church" and several other sky fortresses belonged to the **** formation of the Earthly Dawn. In addition to the two war churches and the medical ship that have been seated in the Farm Fortress, every day an aerial fortress will be separated from this formation and head to the southern and eastern battlefields to fight or to perform "purification and killing."

    Under the combined sweep of these powerful and terrifying air war machines and the Cecil Expeditionary Force led by Duke Baldwin Franklin on the ground, large areas of the Ogure tribal state are gradually being regained, and those entrenched. Troops wandering among the mountains and forests are being quickly eliminated.

    It is said that when the Earthly Dawn also sets foot on the battlefield again, the day when the entire Western Front battlefield launches a major counterattack against the wasteland may not be too far away.

    At this moment, the sound of footsteps from the door of the ward and the opening of the door suddenly interrupted Wycliffe''s cranky thoughts. He woke up from his distraction and turned his head to look in the direction of the sound.

    He did not see that the "doctor" who took care of him these days or the nun who had sent him here before appeared in front of him as a strange little old man.

    He wore a dirty-looking researcher robe, as if he had just come out of the laboratory, his beard and hair were all white, and he looked as if he hadn''t been taken care of for a long time, his figure was rickety, and his face was grinning. Appearance, as for temperament...Although Wycliffe never liked to judge strangers by appearance, to be honest, the temperament of this little old man is really hard to be associated with "majesty" and "steadiness"...

    But Wycliffe knew that since the opponent could appear here and act on the medical ship in such a sloppy outfit, then he was definitely not an ordinary person.

    Facts proved the judgment of this human king.

    "Good morning, Your Majesty Wycliffe seems to have recovered well," the little old man said, with a cheerful tone and a bright smile, "I am the person in charge of this medical ship, you You can call me Pittman..."

    Wycliffe froze for a moment. He guessed right, this is really an extraordinary character.

    But he didn''t expect it to be so unusual.

    The person in charge of this huge aerial medical fortress is obviously worthy of respect. Wycliffe¡¯s expression immediately became solemn, and he stood up and said hello: "It¡¯s nice to meet you, Mr. Pittman, sorry, I may be in my current state. Not polite enough."

    "It''s okay, don''t mind, anyway, my usual manners are not very thorough," Pittman immediately waved his hand, and then walked unhurriedly to Wycliffe''s bed with his other hand on his back, and looked up at Wycliffe''s bed. Glancing at the empty right arm of the human king, "I came here to look at your situation, mainly to confirm how your physical strength and energy are recovered."

    "I feel much better," Wycliffe said immediately. "Thank you for the treatment you provided. Those medicines and healing devices are very effective."

    "That''s good," Pittman nodded, reaching for the thinner beard on his chin. "Since the physical strength and energy are almost recovered, it is time to consider the problem of your arm. This kind of limb repair treatment should be early Without further ado. In short, I have two plans for you here.

    "The first option is flesh and blood regeneration. As the name suggests, it is to use Druid technology to directly regenerate your limbs. There will be several manual interventions and surgical adjustments. The advantage of this option is that the final regenerated limb is almost the same as your original body. It¡¯s no different. It¡¯s as if you haven¡¯t been injured. The disadvantage is that... the cycle is very long. Your new arm needs long treatment and adjustment to grow out and reach the level of use. And the new arm is definitely better than your original after long-term exercise. The arm that adapts to magic is much weaker and much weaker, and your strength will be greatly reduced. An extraordinary strong person grows an ordinary human arm, this process is easy to understand.

    "The second option I recommend. It is a new technology that we have developed in cooperation with the mechanical engineering department. It is to use magical machinery, artificial nerve cables, etc. to directly build a new arm for you. It sounds incredible? But it does. It is feasible. We can create a powerful steel limb for you.

    "The advantage of this solution is that it is fast. Building a prosthesis in the laboratory is faster than letting you grow an arm yourself. You can use the finished product on the spot, and the time you need to pay for this is basically to adapt to the new limb. In addition, this thing is also somewhat related to the technology from Tarrond. It has a very promising prospect. As long as the materials can keep up, your new arm itself can be a powerful weapon. You can recover your strength in a short period of time, and you can even re-enter the battlefield. Of course, it also has shortcomings. After all, that thing is not your original flesh and blood, so you may need..."

    "I choose the second one." Wycliffe calmly interrupted the old man''s chattering in front of him.

    He seems to have made up his mind.

    "Are you sure? I want to remind you that this thing is not easy to change. We have to do a very complicated process on the''interface''. Some of your nerves and bones will be replaced with the implant interface. I want to change it in the future. It''s not easy... Except for the group of dragons in Tarrond who tinkered with various implants on themselves since birth, many of us here still can''t accept this."

    "I understand, but I have made up my mind," Wycliffe said solemnly. "My kingdom and people are in the midst of war. I don''t have time to lie down on the sickbed and slowly receive''treatment''. I need to return to the battlefield and Organize a counterattack, Mr. Pittman, please let me recover in the shortest possible time."

 Chapter 1336ï¼š Bare feet

    When Wycliffe said these words, his expression was serious and solemn. Obviously his determination had been made, and it was definitely not impulsive. It might even be long before Pittman arrived. He had just heard from the white knight that day. When Syl''s "medical technology", this determination had already taken root in the human king''s chest.

    Even a cynical person like Pittman would put away his hippie smile when facing such a decision-making king and treat it with a serious attitude.

    "Okay, since this is your decision, but I still have to remind you that this is my responsibility as the person in charge of this medical ship," the rickety old druid came up and talked to Wick beside the hospital bed. Reeve looked at each other, "Mechanical prosthesis is a new technology. It is a fusion product of Druid spells, magical machinery, and Talrond implant technology. We already have some successful experience, but there are also some problems. Maturity. As one of the main developers of this technology, I am confident that this operation can be performed on you, but one day in the future, this arm may have a problem, or even in the worst case..."

    The old druid stopped and seemed to be considering his vocabulary. After a while, he said euphemistically: "The prosthetic body may fail, and you may need another operation. Considering the issue of technology update and iteration, we may need to dig anew. Your broken arm, the process of replacing the artificial nerve and alloy bone connection points inside may not be so pleasant."

    "For me, the more important thing is to recover in the shortest time. I heard a word from the doctor who took care of me. The league needs every bit of strength now, right?" Wycliffe said calmly, "For Let me prepare a mechanical prosthesis, seriously... I am even a little looking forward to it now."

    "Well, a mechanical prosthesis," Pittman sighed and waved his hand. Then, as if thinking of something, he suddenly asked, "By the way, is one enough?"

    Wycliffe: "...Huh?"

    Pittman became amused, and explained to Wycliffe as he gestured; "Anyway, I have to toss again, if you don¡¯t have enough, I can add two for you. Anyway, the mechanical prosthesis is not a native limb. Change it. The interface is fairly simple..."

    Wycliffe was stunned. A second before he felt that he was quite capable of accepting, and he was able to take care of the incredible new technology of the Cecils, even a little proud of it. As a result, he immediately realized it. By the time I have too little knowledge of this era, the stuff created by the Cecils may be too early for ordinary humans...

    "Uh...this...I think it''s forgotten," the human king waved his hands with an embarrassed face, trying to make his expression calmer, "normal arms are good, and I don''t feel like using more..."

    "Well, it''s true that most people are really not used to this. After all, we haven''t developed to the height of Tarrond back then," Pittman was quite open and said casually when he heard the opponent refused, "I''ll give you anyway. Keep the interface, and if you don¡¯t use it anymore, I¡¯ll add a few more to you..."

    This topic is becoming more and more weird, and Wycliffe gradually feels that he can''t keep up with the other party''s rhythm, so he can only maintain an awkward and polite smile and try to perfuse, but fortunately the old druid in front of him does not After entangled in this creepy topic for too long, after a lot of brainstorming, Pittman looked up at the mechanical clock hanging on the wall of the ward, and then stood up: "Okay, I''m here. Your stay here is not short, so you won¡¯t bother you anymore. Just because you have a friend waiting outside, I¡¯ll call her in."

    "Friend?" Wycliffe was stunned for a moment. For a while, he didn''t expect a friend to visit when he was recovering in the fortress floating in the sky. "Who?"

    "You''ll know when she comes in," Pittman waved his hand, turned and walked towards the door. "Anyway, it''s a shaggy-looking girl who has been waiting outside for a long time..."

    "Furry?" Wycliffe was a little dazed, unable to react for a while, but soon the doubt in his heart was explained. Just a moment after Pittman left, the door of the ward was pushed open from the outside. A tall and well-proportioned orc lady appeared in front of him with a bandage on her head and a loose "patient gown" on her body.

    In the bright sun shining through the window, the orc lady showed a smile on her face. The fluffy face with the features of a three-point cat and the outline of a seven-point human female looked very kind: "Hey! Wick Reeve! It''s great to see your head still growing on your body. Two days ago, I was ready to go to weed your grave every year..."

    Listening to the loud and cheerful voice of the orc lady, Wycliffe''s face suddenly couldn''t help showing a little helplessness: "Camilla, your mouth... Forget it, you''ve been like this for so many years..."

    "Your way of complimenting people is still so tactful," Camilla came to Wycliffe''s bed with a smile, picked up the fruit on the small table next to him, put it in his mouth, and chewed. He said vaguely, "You can, I heard that you have been in the Farm fortress until the Holy Setting Sun arrives. Look at your injury now...Tsk, you are finally like a brave warrior now. Say it. Really, I used to think you were a damsel..."

    While talking casually, the orc warchief looked at Wycliffe¡¯s currently empty arms, while the latter just curled his lips helplessly, and at the same time his eyes swept across Camilla¡¯s body.

    This warchief had obviously experienced a hellish battlefield. Under that carefree and energetic appearance, there were various wounds that could not be covered or at all. There were bandages on her head. Two of them were very energetic. Now only one of his ears is standing on the top of his head, and the other is carefully wrapped in bandages. In addition, the arms, neckline and almost every inch of his body exposed by his carefree movements are exposed. Those who came are also full of scars.

    Even the end of that hairy tail had a section wrapped in a bandage, which was obviously uncomfortable, and Camilla had been subconsciously twisting the tail.

    "You seem miserable enough," Wycliffe thoughtfully, as if guessing why the other party appeared here, "So you live on this''medical ship'' now?"

    "I live not far from you, but in fact I don''t want to come up. I understand my body. This injury is not fatal. Finding a place to recover from the injury is a waste of time," Camilla curled her lips, her tone was unhappy. Murmured, "Unfortunately, Cecil''s doctors don''t think so. They said that I will continue to toss at least ten years less to live. For the sake of future life expectancy, it is best to receive treatment honestly..."

    "Then I''m still quite surprised that you don''t seem to be someone who will be honest with you because of this kind of persuasion," Wycliffe shrugged. "Especially in this situation, you are more likely to persuade you. The resting doctor beat them up and apologized."

    "...Mainly because I haven''t beaten those doctors," Camilla looked embarrassed for a moment, "the white knights are better at''reasoning'' than I thought. The reason just now was because they beat me down. Tell me later..."

    Speaking of this, she suddenly opened her eyes again, and then immediately defended: "Of course, the main reason is that I was careless and in a bad state. How can I beat that iron can with my bare hands! Besides, who can? Thinking that a group of "doctors" would be able to fight like that, next time I will bring a chopping axe... Forget it, let¡¯s not say.

    Wycliffe''s mouth twitched and listened to the female chief talking about it for a long time, only then finally couldn''t help but interrupt: "...the group of white knights claiming to be''doctors'', do you really dare to believe it?"

    "...Careless," Camilla sighed, "Followed by the Cecilians."

    The corners of Wycliffe''s mouth turned up, at least for this moment, he finally felt the relaxed and familiar atmosphere he hadn''t seen for a long time.

    But he didn''t immerse himself in this kind of relaxation for too long. After a few seconds, the human king reduced the smile on his face, looked at Camilla''s eyes and asked, "How is the situation now?"

    "The overall good news is that we are regaining lost ground. The loopholes in the defense line from north to south are being repaired one by one by the aerial fortresses and ground forces brought by the Cecilites, and the enemy¡¯s main force went into battle on the Earthly Dawn. There was a heavy blow that day, and they should not be able to organize a large-scale offensive as before in a short time. Currently the main battlefield is shifting to the south, and Stour''s troops and some aerial fortresses are consolidating the southern line of defense.

    "Stella and her golem army are in the holy mountain. The fairies are cooperating with the Cecils to build a new communication network. I don''t know much about the technology...

    "Wenna is in Hongyu City, right below us. She is with Duke Baldwin and is planning to retake the mountain barrier. There are still quite a few distortions occupying the mountain barrier to the east. Those are people. The commanded''regular forces'' are different from the out-of-control monsters currently alone in the forests, and they have made a large area''wasteland''. It may take a tough battle to retake that area, but as long as the Earthly Dawn moves eastward, the problem Will solve..."

    Camilla spoke slowly, her expression a bit complicated, and her voice low: "...to this day, we have killed many people, cities and villages have been razed to the ground, fertile fields and water sources have been polluted, and forests have turned into coke, but we Many people survived... Wycliffe, you are an optimistic person. I don''t need my advice at this time, right?"

    "Yes, we also survived a lot of people," Wycliffe said softly, his eyes slowly cast out the window, while the giant shadow of the Earthly Dawn was rising from the depths of the clouds, reflecting the pale golden sunlight, "alive that''s nice."

    "...Indeed, it''s good to be alive. Only by living can you do what they haven''t achieved for the dead."

    The ward was quiet for a while, and the two tribal leaders were in their own thoughts, until a voice suddenly came from a communication device on the desktop not far away, and the silence in the room was broken. The young female commander with a single ponytail appeared in the holographic projection above the installation and looked at Wycliffe with a serious expression: "I''m sorry to interrupt you and your friend, Your Majesty Wycliffe, this is Cecil Air Force. Supreme Commander Gina Prince, I have something to ask you about, some details about the previous Battle of Farm..."

    ¡­

    Two hours later, in the northern part of Wolfridge Mountain, in front of the ruins of the Farm Fortress, which was once broken by the Aberration Corps and razed to the ground, the towering steel church stood on the scorched earth, and the energy barrier formed by the holy light covered the original fortress. Within the energy coverage of the city wall and the steel chariot cathedral, a staggered firepower point was formed. An emergency fortification blocked the area of ??the mountain pass that was washed away before, and the muzzle extending from the fortification pointed vigilantly. A large occupied area on the east side of the mountain range.

    Large swaths of molten material, like crystals of obsidian, flowed down from the nearby mountains, forming layers of undulating obstacles in the mountain pass. The flames of the Purgatory Incendiary had long been extinguished, but the traces of terror it left were still shocking all daring Challenge the creatures of this battlefield.

    And above the Farm Fortress, another steel church is still floating in the sky, maintaining the air superiority of this area together with the entire aerial combat formation.

    Inside the flying church, the nun Marianne is standing in front of the steel-cast preaching platform. A holographic projection emerges above the iron-cast platform in the shape of a prayer book. It clearly shows a scene of the ruins of the Farm Fortress. Judging from the shooting perspective, This scene obviously came from a communication terminal set up on the ground.

    A priest wearing a heavy white knight armor appeared in front of the projection. He saluted the nuns on the preaching stage and said: "Sister Marian, we have arrived at the ruins of the North Tower. This should be where King Wycliffe told Jinna. The place the commander described."

    Marianne frowned: "Did you find anything?"

    "Not yet. All the traces here have been destroyed. Even if there are any clues, they may have been buried in the deepest part of the ruins, but there are still some magical fluctuations here. We are collecting the magical energy in the environment to interfere with the readings."

    "Search earnestly, something wrong must have happened here," Marianne said in a deep voice, "The Aberration once used a lot of abnormal forces to attack the North Tower, which is the strongest in defense, and returned here after completely destroying the North Tower. They have been entrenched for a long time, which is not in line with their general law of action... Those monsters may have erased a lot of clues, but under the thunder offensive of the Commander Amer, they should not have time to erase all traces."

    "Yes, Sister Marianne!"

    The white knight replied in a deep voice, but after two seconds, the young priest couldn''t help asking one more sentence: "Sister, what are we looking for?"

    "...Our frontline scholars have found clues to the true purpose of the Wasteland Legion on Wolfridge Mountain. What we are looking for may be a black cube with a side of one to two meters, called a runestone. Those dark priests are trying Use this device to achieve some ulterior and sinister purposes..."

    The blonde Sister Marianne said with a serious expression. She glanced at the aerial view displayed on another set of holographic projections nearby, looking at the devastated land of Ogure and the warriors guarding the main road of the mountain pass. Take a breath.

    Perhaps the warriors of the battle group did not achieve real victory in their actions on this land. Behind the apparent retreat of those monsters is the truth of their terrible conspiracy.

    But... those monsters showed their feet after all.

 Chapter 1337ï¼š Cant go back

    In Cecil City, in the study room covered with a blue velvet carpet, Amber sent the information that had just arrived in front of Gao Wen: "This is a new clue that the Western Front Expeditionary Army found in the area once occupied by the deformed body. I''ve sorted it out, you can take a look."

    Gawain recovered from the work at hand, raised his head and looked at Amber, who was poking his upper body out of a shadowy crevice, holding a document in his hand, and asked casually while reaching out to take what was in his hands. : "What''s the matter?"

    Amber handed the thing over, and leaned out of the shadow crevice while leaning on the table: "The ground action team of the outpost research ship found the remains of some man-made object in the ruins of the distortion body camp in Wolfridge Mountain, and analyzed the thing and the sea monster. The cubes "salved" in the deep blue pulse have a certain similarity, but they are seriously damaged, and many structures can no longer be restored. They have been sent to the transport plane to be transported here.

    "On the other hand, King Wycliffe, one of the Five Kings of Ogure, provided clues to the expeditionary force. He said that the Aberrations had made puzzling actions when they attacked the Farm Fortress. They attacked regardless of loss. The high ground where the north tower of the fortress was located and stayed there for a long time. After that, the technical priests of the Sacred Sunset Group searched the ruins of the north tower based on the clues, and found the rune matrix and mana crystals that were not completely destroyed under the ruins. Based on the energy fluctuations remaining at the scene, the technicians suspect that the aberrations or the commanders behind them have performed some kind of huge energy fluctuations...spell ritual there."

    Gao Wen flipped through the files organized in his hand. At this moment, his movements suddenly stopped, and he raised his eyelids to look at Amber: "Some kind of magic ritual with huge energy fluctuations?"

    "For example, opening a gap in space leading to deep blue veins," Amber shrugged. "That''s what the technologists said."

    Gawain''s gaze fell on the document in his hand again. After a long period of staring and indulging, he finally threw the document on the table and leaned back on the back of the chair after taking a long breath.

    The lightness and clarity brought by the clues surfaced and the depressive urgency brought by knowing the conspiracy appeared in his heart at the same time. The two feelings mixed together, but instead made his thoughts clearer and sharper than ever.

    "This matter..." Amber watched Gawain''s reaction cautiously, holding back for a few seconds and finally couldn''t help but speak, "What do you think? Those distortions..."

    "At this time yesterday, Aldernan also sent a contact. Rosetta mentioned that their frontline commander had noticed some unusual movements of those monsters, and suspected that there was a greater conspiracy behind the actions of those monsters. Now we have discovered further substantive evidence...this evidence is consistent with the clues that the Kraken discovered earlier," Gawain sat up straight again, and said in a serious voice, "Amber, I think this is what the monsters really want. What they did was the action of putting runestones in the deep blue network channel is still going on, and the importance of this matter far exceeds other actions, even..."

    At this point, he paused for a few seconds, seeming to be weighing something repeatedly, but in the end he still said his bold guess.

    "Even their massive attack on the civilized world may be just one of the means they took to achieve this... Behind their military operations, it is their real goal to drop those''cubes'' to specific places. ."

    Listening to Gawain¡¯s statement, Amber couldn¡¯t help his eyes widening: ¡°You mean, they launched such a massive war, the real goal is not to occupy a place at all, nor is it to destroy a certain country. A lot of the actions taken are just a pretense, just to throw those''stones'' into the deep blue nets?!"

    "Putting cubes in the deep blue net may not conflict with''creating destruction''," Gao Wen raised his eyelids and looked at the shadow assault goose in front of him. "The only omission we had before was that we failed to drop the enemy in the wasteland.'' The Cube''s are linked to the war they launched this time. We previously thought that these were two separate operations, but now it seems that these two things are one."

    Amber blinked, and the information she had mastered quickly assembled in her mind, gradually sorting out a new context. After a while, she thoughtfully broke the silence: "So now we can at least determine two points: first , It¡¯s obviously not enough for those monsters to drop''cubes'' in the wasteland. If there is some kind of''indicator'' in their actions, then part of the''indicator'' of this''indicator'' is obviously located in the civilized world, so they are This war must be waged and action taken at any cost in certain places.

    "Secondly, their ¡®delivery plan¡¯ has not been completed, no matter how far they are, as long as the predetermined ¡®delivery goal¡¯ has not been achieved, they must continue to act..."

    "In a sense, these two are good news," Gawain nodded and said, "The thing we were most worried about at the beginning was that the sentinel¡¯s conspiracy against the deep blue network has reached the final stage, and the mortal world has not had time to take it. Countermeasures, but now we find that those monsters are constantly looking for places to put that kind of cubes, which shows that our enemies have not gone smoothly in their actions... Maybe the''system'' that the sentry is trying to build has very strict restrictions, maybe It was the sea-monsters'' wrongful''salvage'' behavior that undermined the enemy''s plan... whatever the reason, this is a good thing."

    Gawain¡¯s words made Amber feel relieved, but she soon realized the hidden pressures from these optimistic judgments: "But in this way, we are currently''securing local advantages, using strategic depth, and gradually reducing the enemy''s forces. ''The operational policy is just..."

    "Yes, we might have to make some strains," Gao Wen''s face sank and nodded slowly. "The''Sentinel'' is still dropping cubes into the deep blue network channel, but we can''t determine its''delivery standard''. What is it? We can¡¯t be sure where the next ¡°drop point¡± is, nor how many cubes the enemy intends to drop... So at this stage, the only thing we can do is to stay on all fronts without retreating, and no new ones can appear. The enemy-occupied area, because any breach may mean that the sentinel¡¯s plan will be advanced. Even if we can regain those areas later, the monsters may have dropped the cube..."

    "But in this way, our counter-offensive plan will be difficult to handle." Amber scratched her hair vigorously. Although she is not a military expert, she has followed Gawain for so many years. She still has some simple principles. It can be understood, ¡°There is a long front around the Gondor Wasteland. The Alliance¡¯s military strength was originally not very abundant, and now it has to defend all positions firmly. Whether the local advantages that the northern and eastern lines have built up with difficulty can be maintained. The problem, not to mention that we also plan to counterattack the wasteland and build a''blocking wall'' throughout the wasteland in the contaminated area of ??Gondor... How can we have so many troops?"

    "...Talrond has sent three waves of expeditionary forces, and they are now at the forefront of the three fronts of Ogure, Typhon, and Cecil. The Holy Dragon Principality, the Union of Northern City-States and even the Dwarf Kingdom have already suppressed themselves. All the elites at the bottom of the box were dispatched. The situation in the southern part of the mainland is unknown. The Violet Kingdom is a group of autistic hermits. We can''t count on them..." Gao Wen said slowly, his face a little gloomy, "But in any case, unless we Can accurately judge the placement point of the next cube of the''Sentinel'', otherwise the only thing we can do is to defend all the lines of defense. This is not a multiple choice..."

    In his thoughts, his gaze slowly fell on the map hung on the wall not far away. On the accurate scale map of the whole land of Loren, the red and blue arrows and annotations marked almost the entire continent. In addition to the fact that there is less information in the southern region, intricate markings can be seen throughout the entire wasteland defense line, coalition forces from various countries, large-scale offensives by the Aberrant Corps, interlaced enemy-occupied areas and competition areas, and magnificent broken walls Barrier... The center of the vast civilized world is like a dark and broken deep pool, and the filthy mud overflowing from that deep pool pollutes everything around it like poison.

    Gawain stared at this map, but his more energy has begun to focus on the connection deep in his mind. His "view" gradually rises in the senses, and the satellite overlooking view from outer space emerges in his mind.

    Between the clouds and the fog, he saw the land of Loren in the flames of war. The sun was shining on this land from the side of the top of the atmosphere. The dark wasteland in the center of the earth was as striking as an ugly scar. The luminous high wall that surrounds the whole of Gondor is now in a fragmented state. At the large and small gaps, there are dark red dazzling traces mixed with purple and black. These traces "flow" out of the wasteland, as if Corroded scars are printed on the green mountains and green waters. Around each of these scars, you can see either the rising smoke, the continuous flash of light, or the ruins.

    The old satellite monitoring system can¡¯t give all the details on the earth, and there is even impenetrable interference in the most wasteful areas. But even so, the bird¡¯s eye view from space can still give Gawain an overview of Loren. The information on the situation on the mainland was not comprehensive enough, but at the most thrilling moments when communications in various theaters were cut off and friendly defenses fell one after another, it was this limited information that allowed Gao Wen to grasp the situation roughly and not to make everything go out of control.

    Even now, this bird''s eye view is still working.

    Gawain¡¯s "eyes" focused on the southern part of the mainland, which was the last place on the entire front so far that there was a serious communication problem with the north, and even the second place. After all, there is at least Amoen in the north and south of the mainland. As a messenger, the biggest problem on the southern front is the lack of support.

    Typhon¡¯s Magicians and National Knights are strong, but after the loss of the Battle of Winterhold, they no longer have the strength that once scorned the nations. At present, only parts of Typhon¡¯s northern part of the entire Eastern Front can maintain partial Advantageous situation, but it is difficult to provide any support to the South. Ogure has just eased from the crisis of almost subjugating the country, and naturally there is no room for it. As for Cecil...

    Too far, the Imperial Navy led by Bitter Winter was still repairing the communication network along the western route around the mainland, and the troops led by the Earthly Dawn and Lord Baldwin were not enough to support all the way to the south.

    And even if there is no such long distance, there is no way. The military power of the Cecil Empire has its limit. Under the pressure of the wasteland legion in the north, it is impossible for Gawain to distribute his forces to other places infinitely.

    But even so, the coalition forces of the Highmountain Kingdom and the Silver Empire must still defend the entire southern battlefield.

    ¡­

    In the eastern part of the Holy Spirit Plain under the sun, the towering Thorin tree covers the earth, spreading her large branches in the sun and breeze, and a deep and sweet sound is deep in the canopy of the "miracle tree". Reverberating in some of the chambers, like a wind yin, and a mumbling in a dream.

    A large-scale chamber surrounded by layers of wooden structure and green leaves. The soft dim light illuminates the open space. Fluorescence on the surface of the vines begins to flow. In the center of the chamber, a large number of vines interact with each other. In the depths of the "nursery" made of intertwined roots, a bunch of flower vines suddenly trembled and stretched out. Bertila''s figure appeared between the flower vines and slowly opened his eyes.

    "... Toxic spores are ineffective, has the advancement stopped..." The former dark patriarch muttered to himself in a low voice, but his expression did not fluctuate much. It''s quite tenacious..."

    She could feel the warm winter sun shining on the canopy of the giant Thorin tree, but at the same moment, she could also feel the darkness and coldness coming from far to the south. Her distal limbs were facing the wasteland. Extending, in the depths of the soil and rocks, on the edge of the Gondor Wasteland, the roots and vines belonging to the Thorin giant tree and the root system belonging to the dark priests of the wasteland are continuing a war that ordinary people cannot understand.

    Toxic spores, fighting schizophytes, antagonistic pheromones, as well as the most direct strangulation and neural parasitism Every minute and every second, Bertila uses his own methods to kill the "immune barrier" that protects the root network of the waste soil. , Trying to extend her power into the wasteland, and every minute and every second, the root network controlled by her former compatriots is also carrying out a tenacious resistance and counterattack.

    Such a tug-of-war has continued from the beginning of the war to the present, and has even begun to have a visible impact on the ecological environment near the entire northern front. There are lush green plants growing in the Black Forest, and thorns and rotten vines have begun to drill on the corrupted dark land. , All kinds of normal or abnormal plants spread across the borders of the civilized world, and it''s hard to tell the winner for a while.

    At this moment, part of Bertila''s consciousness temporarily withdrew from the long-lasting confrontation in the distance. She rested briefly, thinking about the new "formulation" of nerve agents and pheromones, and at the same time seriously feeling the sunlight over the plain of the Holy Spirit.

    This sunshine is her favorite pastime on weekdays.

    At this moment, a slight rustle suddenly came from the depths of the chamber, interrupting Bertila¡¯s thinking. She looked up in the direction of the sound and saw the "door" formed by the leaves facing forward. Opening the left and right sides, a petite figure wearing a plain gray coat poked out his head cautiously.

    "Sister Bertila... are you''returning''? I heard some movement here..."

    Bertila looked at the petite elf who appeared in front of him in surprise: "Berna? Why did you get here?"

 Chapter 1338ï¼š Before returning home

    The "door" made of leaves and vines retreated to the sides with a rustling sound. The petite blond elf stepped into this open chamber from the dim corridor, and she carefully stepped over the shimmering light. A plant catheter that resembles a blood vessel or nerve fiber, walking towards Bertila and whispering: "I...woke up and heard a lot of noise outside, so I came here to take a look..."

    "Lots of sounds?" Bertila was startled, and quickly reacted, "Are you talking about the movement heard in the nerve resonance? Sorry, it woke you up-that was the nerve signal from the wasteland border."

    While talking, she slowly walked out of the vines where she lived. The luxuriant vines and leaves detached from behind her like a robe and receded back, forming a throne-like structure, and her sight fell on On the petite elf in front of¡ª

    The young elf called "Berna" wore only a plain clothes, and the exposed skin on his arms, back and legs could be seen everywhere in light green with complex runes interspersed with golden threads and connected to The lines together, these runes and lines are complicated but orderly forming a tattoo-like "array", and where there is no rune coverage, her skin presents a white to almost transparent texture, and the texture under the skin The blood vessels are faintly visible, but there seems to be some kind of luminous..."solution" flowing inside.

    These features, which are obviously different from normal humans or elves, are covered on Berna¡¯s body, giving this young "elf" out of thin air an inhuman feeling like an alchemy doll. She stands in front of Bertila. , The runes on the body surface flowed a little light, and then glanced at the vines and nerve nodes that had shrunk into the "throne", and carefully asked: "The border...Is the border still hitting hard?"

    "The battle is fierce, but you don''t have to worry about this¡ªthe enemy is a group of reptiles that can only lie in the wasteland. They can''t beat the Plains of the Holy Spirit," Bertila said casually, with unabashed contempt, and then she Looking at Berna, despite the lack of expression changes on her face, her tone still showed a little care, "It¡¯s you, your body has just completed the last stage of growth. Now you need to take a good rest to allow the nervous system to adapt. Go back to the room. Go, or find friends in the neural network to play..."

    "I can''t sleep, I feel very energetic..." Berna said softly, seeming a little distressed, "And the neural network is full of news about the southern battlefield, and friends I know are talking about it. Thing..."

    The young blond elf paused here, seeming to be hesitating, but in the end he couldn''t help but said: "I heard that the situation in the Silver Empire is not so good? We seem to have broken contact with the South, the Silver Empire. I was isolated and helpless, and even... even the Temple of the Stars fell from the sky..."

    "Some people just like to exaggerate in the neural network, the farther away the rumors are, the more exaggerated," Bertila immediately commented unceremoniously, and even the flower vines under her feet swayed, "The Temple of Stars is to block the barrier. The gap on the ground was forced to land on the surface. The Millennium Legion of the Silver Elves and the Ranger Legion of the Highmountain Kingdom had already stabilized the line of defense, and we were not completely disconnected from the south. It was just that the communication with the magic net was temporarily cut off. ¡ªWe also have messengers that shuttle in the shadow world and an alternate communication channel for the Typhon Empire to contact the south. How could the situation be so serious..."

    "Crash landing... When I left my hometown, the instructor said that as long as the Temple of the Stars lands on the ground, it will never be able to fly again," Berna recalled the memories that were already a little yellowish in her mind. The distant one seems to be another person¡¯s life, but in these recent days of "waking up", they are constantly rising, a little bit in her body, which is "made" by relying on cutting-edge biochemical technology and magical rune technology. It becomes clear, "The messenger... Is the messenger you mentioned is the mysterious messenger code-named''Lu Yuqi''? I heard from friends on the Internet that the messenger is an ancient existence that the Emperor met..."

    "...Almost," Bertila said casually, and then couldn''t help asking, "You seem to be concerned about the south side recently?"

    "I..." Berna hesitated, and subconsciously grasped the hem of her dress, "I want to go back and see... back to the Silver Empire... Since Mr. Messenger can pass, maybe..."

    "Berna," Bertila said before the other person was finished. She stared at this young elf who had just been "born" from a biological concept, and her tone was a bit complicated, "I did promise to give you away. Go home, but... we didn''t expect this war to break out so early and fought like this. The situation is not suitable now, the war is burning across the continent, and your body..."

    As she said, she couldn''t help but glance at the exposed runes on Berna''s body.

    The complex structure of Druid runes and the divine power inverted array inscribed on the body maintain the stability of this body, and a fluid circulation system coexisting with blood vessels in its body is filled with a complex biological alchemy solution. Protected nervous system, spare organs and bones with internal armor... This frail-looking body actually embodies the most extreme biochemical technology of the Cecil Empire at present. It was bred by the giant tree of Thorin, A creation even more incredible than synthetic brain, and all of this is to allow an elf that has been dead for many years to return to this world, and to enable her to survive in the external environment steadily.

    "Although I have used technology to allow you to move outside the culture capsule, and the results of several tests are still in line with expectations, your last growth stage has just been completed and more tests are needed," Bertila patiently He said, "In the Giant Tree of Thorin, I can deal with your problems in time, but once I go to the south, I won''t be able to take care of you-in the Silver Empire, who can repair your body?"

    Bernard fixedly looked at the former dark sam in front of her, and after a while, she suddenly laughed.

    She is still the little elf Berna, but she doesn''t know everything like she did in the past. She knows the past of Bertila, the dark end of all things, and what happened to her, but because of this, Looking at such a "Dark Master" at this moment made her feel extra...unbelievable.

    It''s just that the elf has made up his mind.

    "I know my physical state-sister Bertila, don''t forget that I also have the knowledge you shared in my mind. I know how my body works," the petite blond elf said calmly but firmly, "I I know that the south is dangerous, but because of this, I have to go back and see. I have been away from home for a long time. Maybe some people can¡¯t see it this time and will never see it again... and you don¡¯t have to worry about the physical condition of this picture. There are also many excellent druids in the Silver Empire, and I can deal with my own "trouble" urgently. Even if there is a problem, Mr. Courier will have time to send me back here."

    "That messenger... well, maybe." Bertila said reluctantly, her mind (and many auxiliary minds) running fast, realizing that the silver elf, who had been away for many years, had made up her mind. After that, she began to think about the feasibility of this matter-if the other party''s thoughts could not be dispelled, the only thing she could do might be to keep this matter out of control.

    After thinking for a while, she finally raised her eyelids again and looked at Berna and exhaled: "Well, since you have made up your mind, I won''t stop - but don''t rush to get excited, we have to take care of this. Planning and planning, I can¡¯t let you just run to the south with such recklessness. You have already paid the price for recklessness. And I have to discuss this matter with Brother Gao Wen, the messenger..."

    She paused when she said that, even if it was a mimicry face that was difficult to express, she couldn''t help but twitched her mouth at this moment: "That messenger is not an ordinary existence, I hope you will not be scared when you see him later."

    ...

    The wind mixed with the smoke of war passed over the old line of defense that had been turned into a piece of scorched earth. The rough sand was picked up by the wind and slapped on the fragmented earth and the towering walls of the border fortresses. The flags hunted and fluttered in the wind. The edge of the flag scorched by flames and magic curled across Belcetia''s pale golden hair, and the wind brought whispers from the distant forest.

    Belsetia looked down on the earth, and did not say a word in the wind, except for a faint wave of magic power that occasionally came from her, showing that she was listening to the "sound" coming from afar.

    A tall, middle-aged man with short black hair, armor and a dark red blindfold stood next to the ruler of the Silver Empire, overlooking the scorched earth in the distance and the end of the scorched earth. The "mountains" crawling on the ground, after a long silence, the middle-aged talent broke the silence: "Our attempt to retake the Blue Rock Hills failed. The soldiers have temporarily withdrawn their defenses¡ªthe monsters who have invested in the Blue Rock Hills. The force is much more than we imagined, and they seem to intend to use it as a long-term stronghold in''building''."

    "I have heard the news from the wind that the guardians of the ancient tree and the soldiers of the Millennium Legion are going to support, Your Majesty Odris," Bersetia said in a deep voice, "Now our front is deadlocked in Blue Rock. From the hills to the forest barrier...As more and more millennium fighters cross the long bridge of returnees, the monsters that have emerged from the wasteland are also increasing their troops."

    "...Although the most critical moment has passed, we are still far from the real dawn, Her Majesty," Odris, the king of the Highmountain Kingdom narrowed his only remaining eye in the wind. "Now that several areas in the northern occupied area of ??the forest barrier have been converted into wasteland, we have to allocate a considerable amount of troops to solve the aberrations that continue to''grow out'' from the air, and we must also find ways to purify the forest. The pollution spreading here, the whole battle line is stretched too long, our soldiers are exhausted-those monsters are not afraid of death. If the situation continues to be so stalemate, we will fall into the wind again."

    Bersetia did not speak for a while, and after a few seconds of silence, she said in a low tone: "But we can''t retreat a step... You know the news from the north that the real purpose of those monsters attacking the civilized world is very likely. It is to cast some kind of "control node" that can control the entire planet''s magic system at a specific location. The current stalemate is very difficult, but it is a stage where we have no choice. We must survive this stage."

    "... On the day when the Temple of the Stars fell, you did not give up the Gaoling Kingdom, so the Gaoling Kingdom will never abandon the''Alliance'', but I still have to say... If there is no way to break the game, this battle will be really bad. Hit it," Odris sighed, "Recently, our reconnaissance troops have also found traces of aberrant operations on the northwest border. Obviously some monsters that had attacked the western front are now advancing toward us, although the current number is still Not a lot, but it¡¯s not a good sign."

    Halfway through his words, a rush of footsteps suddenly came from the nearby city wall. Bersetia turned her head and saw a man with short black hair, a long sword at his waist, and a military uniform. The young man from is walking towards this side quickly. It is the only son of King Odris of Highmountain, Lorraine who has just grown up not long ago.

    "Why are you so flustered?" Seeing Lorraine''s hurried appearance, Odris frowned immediately, and asked slightly sternly.

    "The Greta Fortress is under attack," Lorraine said quickly, "The enemy is coming from the direction of the dark intersection..."

    "Here again? That bunch of **** stuff is endless, right?!" The rugged Aldriston yelled, and the hair on his head stood up. Then he quickly walked to the other side of the wall and turned his head back. Belcetia said hurriedly, "I have to go and meet the generals. The situation in Greta Fortress is not so good recently-Her Majesty, as I said, if there is no way to break the game, this It''s really hard to fight a battle!"

    The tall king and his young heir quickly disappeared from the wall, and Bersetia''s eyes quickly returned to the direction of the forest barrier. In the unique perception of the silver elf, she could not only see the devastated area. You can see other things that are filled between the forest and the soil even more-the struggling life breath, the spreading chaotic power, the "memory" left by mortals on the earth is being swallowed by darkness, civilization is fading, and it has faded to the end At the edge of the fortress at the foot, it stopped tenaciously here again. Supported by the strong will of countless mortals, this boundary line stood in stalemate with the dark force from the direction of the wasteland, and continued to swallow each other. The tug-of-war.

    ...

    At the same time, on the northern front line of the Gondor Wasteland, Fendier Wilde, dressed in military uniform, was driving a magic armored vehicle through the vast wasteland between the advancing camps.

    The cold wind slapped the door of the magic car with frozen crushed ice and snow. The howling noise in the wind kept the nerves tight at all times, and the distant mountains became hazy in the bad weather. It became hazy, but a beam of light emitting bright blue light lit up in the wind and snow in the distance¡ªthat was the brilliance released by the purification device when it was in operation. In this bad weather, it could just point the way forward.

    A soldier¡¯s voice came from behind: "Sir, do I need to change shifts? You have been driving for a long time."

    "No need-we are passing through the gap in the purification zone, it is best not to stop." Fendier said to the subordinate sitting behind without looking back, and then lowered his head slightly and glanced at the task summary on hand:

    Task: Go to the newly established front-line laboratory and assist the person in charge of the laboratory to set up the Monet communication system.

    Task Note: Keep a calm and polite attitude.

 Chapter 1339ï¼š Frontline laboratory

    Fendi only glanced at the mission summary, and quickly returned his attention to the road in front of him. The wind and snow at this moment seemed to be a bit smaller than before, but the weather was still bad, and the temporarily built hardened road was full of wind. The snow stretches towards the dim distance, and at the end of the road, you can already see something vaguely standing on top of a small hill. There is artificial light in that direction, which should be the end of the trip.

    The voice of a communications technician was coming from the rear at this moment: "Sir, who do you say would set up a frontline laboratory in such a place? This is almost next to the line of fire between us and the distortion body..."

    "That''s why it is called the front-line laboratory," Fendier said without looking back. "I heard that the laboratory is used to study the waste soil environment and the characteristics of the aberrations. Of course, it will be set up closest to it. The place inside the wasteland."

    "...Anyway, the person in charge of this kind of laboratory must be a brave scholar. How can ordinary people dare to stay in this kind of place," the soldier said with a sigh. "The above also reminds us to maintain sufficient respect and calm...respect me. Understandably, this kind of scholar must be respected, but why do you have to say an extra calm?"

    Fendier himself was actually quite curious about this. He couldn''t help but think about it when he heard what he was doing. He curled his mouth: "Who knows, this mission is mysterious...maybe it''s because of the laboratory. The image of the person in charge is a bit strange? After all, you see that we already have a great craftsman like an iron ball and a great magician in the form of an arcane spirit..."

    "Weird image? Will it be ugly?"

    "You ask me who I want to go, anyway, there should be some peculiar looks." Fendier said casually, and did not continue to continue this kind of nutritious dialogue with his men, but continued to pay attention to the road with vigilant attention. Happening.

    This place is already inside the Gondor Wasteland. Before the big hole in the magnificent wall appeared, there was only a piece of rotten and dilapidated wasteland and boundless haze, but as the energy barrier disappeared, the environment in this area also changed. Then it changed. The airflow from the outside made it rainy and snowy, and due to the drastic changes in the flow of magic, the weather here was even more unpredictable and inclined to extremes than other places.

    The empire has successfully established several propulsion bases and purification devices in this area. In a sense, this original waste land belt can now be regarded as a new frontier of the civilized world, but it is not safe here: in the south The assembled army of deformed bodies is still maintaining an offensive on the northern battlefield, and there are often small groups of deformed bodies passing through the battlefield blockade. In this area, they are often quickly wiped out, but before that, they are also threatening on the ground. The engineers walking between the frontline camps.

    Fendier thought of the "frontline laboratory" that was a facility that had just appeared recently. Its construction speed was amazing, and its location was strange. He did not fail to understand that the empire needed a wasteland research facility. "Outposts", but shouldn''t an outpost like this be properly protected? At least it has to be built in the propulsion base to be considered safe. However, judging from the map sent by the superior, the laboratory is completely far away from all propulsion bases and forward military stations. It is extremely radically located on the "line of fire" and its location is not Under any protection, Fendi did not want to question the judgment of his superiors, but he really didn''t understand it.

    At this moment, the environment outside the car window suddenly changed, and Fendier''s thoughts were interrupted. He found that he suddenly passed through an invisible "boundary", and the wind and snow outside the window suddenly appeared in front of this boundary. However, a large-scale "calm space" was formed, and a small mountain was located in the center of this area far away from the disturbance of wind and snow. The whole mountain was shrouded by a gleaming "curtain". Unclear mysterious runes flowed like rain on the surface of the curtain, and inside the curtain was the end of his trip:

    It was a... mansion, a medieval-style mansion that was indistinguishable from the "research facility" in any way. It made Fendier unable to help but think of the classical courtyard favored by northern scholars, with a solemn tone. The gray exterior wall and the dark blue roof are dotted with clinging vines and narrow flower beds. If it weren¡¯t for the flag of the Cecil Empire, the Empire¡¯s Magic Technology Department hung in front of it. Fendier would even wonder if he had found the wrong place. The style of this laboratory is not at the same level as the many imperial facilities he is familiar with.

    But soon he put this doubt aside. After all, there are many strange characters in the upper empire, and styles have always changed. Compared with the tree on the Plain of the Holy Spirit and the priests of the Holy Light Church , A laboratory that looks more like a private mansion is still in the range that ordinary humans can understand. He has only one thing that he can¡¯t understand. How did the people who built this laboratory build such a mansion in such a short time? of? This thing doesn¡¯t look like it¡¯s built with prefabricated parts...

    The chaotic thoughts flashed in his mind, but Fendier did not delay the things in his hands. He drove the car up the ramp leading to the mansion and passed through the "veil with countless runes flowing." "The moment the vehicle passed through the curtain, he felt something swept over his body. This might be some kind of defense or identification system. Afterwards, he parked the car in the open space in front of the "laboratory", and brought two soldiers with surprised and curious faces to the dark gate.

    He took a breath, feeling a little nervous for some reason, and then put his hand on the door, but before he was about to pull the rope marked "visitor bell", a female voice that sounded gentle and nice From inside it came out: "Come in directly, I have seen that your door is unlocked."

    Fendier and the soldiers looked at each other, and then with a light push, the door that looked unusually heavy opened silently.

    The next second a bright hall appeared in his eyes, he felt dizzy due to the strange structure in the hall.

    He saw an open space covered with a dark red carpet. There were countless dazzling experimental devices and alchemy vessels arranged nearby and running on their own. The arcane servants resembling spiritual bodies were on platforms or shelves. Shuttle back and forth, copy data or control various magical organs;

    At the end of the hall, he saw a tall, spiraling upward staircase leading to a platform in the air. Above the platform, there was no roof at all, but a deep space that seemed to extend upwards infinitely. Disorderly stacking stairs, stacking platforms, countless gates, and corridors and bridges spanning across the sky make people dizzy;

    At the highest point of the deep space, Fendier vaguely saw some floating, chaotic and dark outlines. He didn''t know what those were, but he had a feeling... He felt that the end of there seemed to have been separated. This physical space-time is even connected to a more distant and mysterious place...

    The scale and structure of this building are completely inconsistent with the structure of the mansion that looks outside!

    Fendier took a sharp breath and broke free from the dizziness. He looked at the two technical soldiers he had brought, but saw the same shock and confusion as his own in their eyes, but soon, for a while. The regular footsteps sounded from not far away. There seemed to be some magic in the footsteps, which made Fendier''s pounding heart calm down instantly, and he heard the nice female voice coming from behind: "You are here to help connect to the Internet, right? Great, I''ve been waiting for a long time... Ah sorry this place is still a bit messy now..."

    Fendier turned his head to follow the voice, the expression on his face that finally eased suddenly became a bit stiff: a tall figure appeared in front of him, making him subconsciously look up and look up, and finally see the lady''s face clearly. .

    A beautiful lady with a mysterious temperament, wearing a complicated black palace dress, wearing silk gloves and delicate purple hair accessories, is at least two meters tall.

    "You should be Fendier? I have read the information," the lady over two meters said. The voice from above made Fendier subconsciously think of how she felt when she was a child when she heard her aunt and mother talk. It¡¯s the person in charge of this experimental facility. You can call me Ms. Mina or Ms. Mina. I prefer the second one. Would you like some hot tea? The snowy weather outside is really terrible. Warm up."

    As they spoke, two arcane servants floated over, holding hot tea and snacks in their hands, and a small round table and a few chairs floated from not far away, falling in front of Fendier and the others.

    "Sorry, I have just settled here, and many of the furnishings have not had time to be displayed," said the tall woman who claimed to be "Miss Mina". "Let''s take a break with some tea."

    Fendi originally wanted to say that the task is the priority, but at this time he sat down in a daze. When he reacted, he was already holding a tea cup in his hand. Then he glanced at the unusually tall lady in front of him. When the incredible "laboratory" saw this tall lady, he finally understood what it meant to "keep calm" specifically reminded in the task summary.

    But it was obviously not a gentleman¡¯s act to talk about a lady¡¯s appearance at the first meeting. Although Fendier¡¯s personality was a bit careless, he knew this at this time, so he quickly retracted his gaze and found normal after looking around. A little topic: "Ms. Mina... you are the only one here?"

    He hesitated for a moment, but chose to call the woman in front of him as "lady". After all...Even if he doesn''t consider that the other party is a respectable scholar, he really can''t ignore the oppressive feeling brought by the opponent''s height of more than two meters. It should be more appropriate to use a more formal title of respect.

    "Ms. Mina" didn''t seem to care about the other person''s name, she just smiled and said casually: "Yes, there is only me and the assistants I have summoned here. I am more used to working alone."

    This "frontline laboratory" is really only this lady alone? !

    Although Fendi had already guessed, he couldn''t help but open his eyes wide in surprise at this time, but then he forcibly controlled his overly surprised reaction. He thought that the lady in front of him was probably a powerful legendary powerhouse. This can be seen from her ability to construct such an incredible magic laboratory, and most of these legendary transcendents are a bit weird. Some of them like to hide in the danger of no one, and some like to use magic. Create a highly intelligent partner to accompany yourself, some like to freeze their nephews and throw them down from the castle... In contrast, it is not even "weird" to like to work alone.

    But he still couldn''t help asking one more sentence: "Isn''t this dangerous? You set up the laboratory in this kind of place..."

    "Fortunately, I''m pretty good at fighting," Ms. Mina laughed, shaking her fist lightly as if to show her strength, "And if I am alone, it would be more convenient to evacuate in an emergency. ."

    "Um... well," Fendier said, nodding, and then bite the bullet and drank the tea under the gaze of the tall lady, stood up, "Thank you for your hospitality, let''s do business first. You want to Where is the Mowang terminal set up?"

    "I will show you..."

    Fendier and the two subordinates he brought began to get busy. According to the instructions of "Ms. Mina", they wanted to install a military-grade magic net terminal next to the magic focus in the center of this hall, and they started After working, Milmina left the hall. She stepped on a sloping upward staircase at the end of the hall, passed through a corridor that looked almost at a 90¡ã angle, and came to a special room that looked over from the direction of the hall. You can''t see the entrance room at all.

    The room is semicircular in shape, but there is no normal window on the curved side. Instead, it is inlaid with a series of huge irregular crystals. Those crystals are filled with dim dim light, which seems to have light and shadow, but Each one can''t see the specific content clearly.

    Milmina walked toward one of the huge crystals, and the hazy floating light in that crystal became clear in an instant. The illusion formed by clouds and wind dissipated in the crystal, and what appeared inside was a wasteland. Landscape somewhere inside.

    "Start recording the observation log."

    Milmina spoke casually to the air next to her, and an arcane servant holding a record board immediately appeared in the air.

    "Chaos, seemingly endless chaos... But in fact this should be a regular''tremor''..." Milmina said softly as if talking to herself, her fingers gently brushing the crystal surface , So the wasteland landscape presented in the crystal also began to change. A layer of translucent "filter" formed by countless colorful colors covered the picture, and those color blocks were floating in the air, constantly drawing out the magical power. The flow direction and their conversion process, and among the floating light and shadow, you can see many large or small "vortexes" appearing and dissipating.

    It was like an ocean of chaos that ordinary people could not perceive, floating on the old land of Gondor.

    "If the essence of the Gondor Wasteland is really a chaotic, complete and unified''field'', then any details observed in this field should help describe the mathematical model of the overall field. ¡­

    "Frontline laboratory, first observation record, window No. 1, time..."

    Accompanied by Milmina''s soft words, the arcane servant quickly wrote words and symbols on the record board.

    For seven centuries, the truth buried in this mysterious wasteland has finally begun to be revealed little by little before reason and logic.

 Chapter 1340ï¼š The starting point of the blocking wall

    The surging power of the magic engine drives the mechanical device. The black armored engineering vehicle drove away on the temporarily hardened road. After crossing the invisible "boundary", the wind and snow once again flooded the vision outside the car window, and Fendier, who was sitting in the back row of soldiers in shifts, turned his head and looked at the car subconsciously. He saw that the mysterious mansion standing on the hill was being shrouded in wind and snow, gradually in a chaotic sky. It becomes fuzzy.

    However, the feeling of being watched didn''t gradually disappear until they left the mansion far away. The pressure brought by the sight took a long time before it dissipated completely.

    "That''s the coercion of the legendary powerhouse..." An accompanying technical soldier couldn''t help but whispered, "This is the first time in my life that I have faced a legendary mage...Sure enough, as everyone said, deep Unfathomable, unfathomable..."

    "I''m so scared to death!" the soldier driving in front murmured with lingering fear, "I said before that the lady might be ugly...fortunately she didn''t hear..."

    "She may have heard it a long time ago. Do you think that a few kilometers away can hide the perception of that kind of character?" The soldier beside Fendier curled his lips. "Ms. Mina just didn''t care about you. She must be a mind. Broad people..."

    "You said... how old is the Ms. Mina actually?" The soldier who drove held back for a few seconds, and couldn''t help but said, "I feel like she looks about the same age as my sister, and just like my sister. She is a very kind person...but she gave me the feeling that I can see everything through, and that feeling is like a very knowledgeable elder..."

    "Who knows, maybe what we see is an illusion from beginning to end, and I heard that legendary strong men can live for two to three hundred years casually, and they can use magic to maintain their appearance for a long time before aging. Maybe Ms. Mina is already..."

    "Ahem," Fendi couldn''t help it when he arrived here. He coughed slightly and interrupted the conversation between the two big soldiers. "It is impolite to talk about a lady behind the scenes, not to mention that the lady is still alive. A respectable scholar on the front line alone in charge of a research facility, you two will almost forget it."

    "Ah, good sir, sorry sir," the soldier driving in front nodded hurriedly, and then couldn''t help but look at Fendier more and asked curiously, "sir, what do you think? I feel your expression is very serious..."

    "...Nothing," Fendier was silent for two seconds, shook his head and said, "Drive your car well, we haven''t passed through this wilderness area yet, pay attention to the movement on the side of the road and I need to take a rest."

    The two soldiers calmed down, Fendier sighed, and closed his eyes slightly, leaning on the seat and closing his eyes to calm his mind. He couldn''t tell the soldiers that he accidentally remembered when they were talking about "the coercion of the legendary strong man". The fear of being dominated by my aunt when I was young...

    ¡­

    At the northern foot of the Dark Mountains, in the Cecil Palace, Gawain is sitting behind his large desk. The afternoon sun is leaning into the room through the window next to it, letting some of the furnishings on the desk drop on the desk. The long shadow also added a sense of tranquility to the room. Gao Wenzheng lowered his head to examine a document that arrived at noon today. After a long time of concentration, he put down the document in his hand and exhaled for a long time. The tight nerves relaxed slightly.

    Amber''s voice came from the side at the right time: "What''s the situation, it feels like your expression has been very scary just now. What''s wrong with the supply of wartime supplies?"

    "It was sent from Byron. His fleet has crossed the southern coastline of the Dwarf Kingdom and successfully restored communications from the Dwarf Kingdom to the central and southern coastal areas of Ogure, plus the temporary set up by Rebecca. Sky Communication Network, our communication problem on the Western Front has finally been solved mostly..." Gao Wen said in a deep voice, "Now the Imperial Fleet is approaching the entrance of the''Holy River''."

    "Just arrived at the estuary of the holy river?" Amber couldn''t help but widen his eyes when he heard this. "Why is it so much slower than planned? Even if it is to restore communication and communicate with coastal countries along the way, they should be in the first two. The sky is over there..."

    "That''s why my expression was so serious just now," Gawain said in a low voice, "Byron mentioned in the report that after the fleet crossed the coast of Forge City, the sea conditions began to be a little strange, with frequent occurrences of thick fog and dangerous''crossing waves. '', even in the coastal areas close to the land, this kind of severe weather has occurred. Although the Bitter Winter and other naval capital ships have been specifically strengthened to resist the open sea environment, the bad sea conditions have greatly delayed the speed of the fleet, and... The siren and naga navigators who followed the fleet also frequently sensed the abnormal energy surges around the Loren continent, and they advised Byron to sail carefully."

    "The abnormal energy around the Loren continent? The scale is a bit scary..." Amber suddenly stunned, "Could it be related to the energy fluctuations released from the wasteland? That thing has begun to affect the sea?"

    "...It¡¯s still not certain, we know too little about the wasteland, and it is only now that Milmina established the first real ¡°wasteland laboratory¡±. No one can tell that the piece of dark blue magic is infiltrated. How many incredible powers have been sealed in the seven-hundred-year-old land?" Gao Wen shook his head slightly, then raised his head and glanced at Amber. "Let''s talk about this for now. How are things handled on your side?"

    "...Seriously, the lower limit of some people can always break your cognition. Even at this kind of moments where the life and death of a race is concerned, there will be people who are driven by huge interests to take risks," Amber sighed, "The clues are already It was confirmed that we caught a group of guys who reselled military supplies during the war, and no one interceded for them, but I suspect that we can''t catch them all..."

    "Of course you can''t finish it. The complexity of mortals is that the most brilliant and the most despicable individuals tend to exist at the same time and will always exist. This kind of opposition is endless, and those who have luck always think that they steal a little bit. "Benefits'' will not affect the overall situation, so at this time you need your people to give them a little help," Gawain said indifferently, "Prepare some beautiful flagpoles for them, and some strong ropes, ropes. The money for the flagpole and the flagpole are all paid by them. To make things sensational, and to guide the public opinion well. We need to deter the rest of the people, but it can''t hit the people''s trust in the imperial order."

    "Don''t worry... I''m familiar with this process," Amber nodded, but his expression was still a little unacceptable. "But I can''t figure it out. What do those''people'' think, even if it''s a war between nations Understandable, but this time we are faced with a natural disaster that can exterminate civilization. Why do some people still take risks for the sake of gold... The most despicable scumbag I have ever seen in the slums can''t do such a thing at this time, but Are those people untouched by the **** battle on the front lines of the empire?"

    "You are wrong. They are the people who trust the soldiers on the front lines of the empire the most. They trust the refuge provided by the empire so much that they take it for granted, and they have forgotten how the refuge came. Their lives are closely related to it. They are the people who dig bricks from the walls, and they firmly believe that there will always be another group of''fools'' who will fill up the bricks indefinitely...but they don¡¯t understand that they themselves are the next batch of bricks. Source of materials," Gao Wen shook his head, "From the very beginning, I knew that these people would appear sooner or later, so that''s why your anti-counterfeiting specialists are always staring at the market for material flows and underground transactions."

    Amber looked at Gawain for a long time before murmured softly with a thoughtful expression: "Is this what you often say? The power of the imperial order is not that there is no darkness under our laws. It¡¯s that our order will never recognize this darkness..."

    Gao Wen nodded slightly, but before he could say something, the Mowang terminal next to the desk suddenly heard a low buzzing sound, and a projection mark labeled "Special Confidential Line" Then it appeared above the focused crystal, and at the corner of the mark, a small emblem formed by the outline of the tower and the eyes could also be seen.

    Amber noticed the small inconspicuous emblem at a glance, and immediately turned to lock the door of the study and activated the barrier system in the room. At the same time, he said casually: "Oh, you just mentioned our wasteland laboratory. Here comes news."

    "It seems that the communication system over there is already working," Gao Wen said casually, raising his hand to activate the Mowang terminal. "Our Lady''Tower'' is really efficient."

    Before he finished his voice, a series of jumping light spots appeared in the sky above the Monet terminal. It seemed that there was a powerful source of interference on the opposite side of the communication device that was affecting the stability of the communication line, but soon these interferences dissipated on their own, Milmi Na''s clear projection also appeared in front of Gawain and Amber. It was not the "mythical body" shrouded in thick fog, but the "incarnation" form with a clear face and a palace dress.

    "Can you hear it? Can you see it? I should have made this right... This device seems to be different from what I usually use..." Milmina''s voice came from the other end of the holographic projection, "Oh, It seems to have come out, there is nothing difficult about it."

    "Very clear, Ms. Milmina," Gawain greeted the lady opposite the communication with a smile, "It looks like your side has settled down?"

    While talking, he took a look at the state of the opposite lady. Behind her is an open indoor space. Not far from the furnishings, there are many running experimental platforms and arcane servants coming and going. Obviously It should be the main working area of ??the "frontline laboratory", and Milmina in the center of the communication screen is standing on a separate platform. Judging by the proportions of some furnishings on the platform, the avatar used by this lady at the moment should still be Has a fairly tall body.

    But at least it should be in the category that humans can accept.

    At this moment, Milmina should be called Milmina.zip.

    A slightly weird association flashed in his mind, Gawain¡¯s expression remained as usual with a calm smile, and Milmina, who was on the opposite side of the communication, didn¡¯t even know that she had already added a zip in Gawain¡¯s mind. The suffix, I just looked back at the laboratory I just set up and replied happily: "Yes, the main experimental area is almost set up, and the rest are small problems. Fortunately, I am the only one here. There is no need to consider the life needs of ordinary people, and my incarnation does not need to eat or sleep."

    "How is the avatar you are using now?" Gao Wen asked, "I mean it went well when I got in touch with other people?"

    "If you mean the young people who came to help install the network today, I think it went well," Milmina.zip said with a smile happily. "They were a little surprised at my laboratory, but they were just a little bit surprised. Surprised, my identity in front of them is a''legendary witch who has lived in seclusion for a long time and has only recently accepted the recruitment of Emperor Gawain to serve for the empire''. It seems that they believe in this identity.

    "By the way, I met the young man named Fendier, who is said to be Victoria''s nephew? He looks good, he is more mature and stable than I thought, and he seems to have fully adapted to his position. You were before It seems that he is still worried about whether he will be a pampered "noble boy". I think you can rest assured that pampered people can''t walk through the wilderness on the front line in a blizzard like him."

    "How well is the anti-divine barrier and safety limiter working?" Gao Wen asked again, although he had approved Mirmina to set up a frontline laboratory, after all, the other side''s avatar will be active in the world for a long time in the future. But the time for Milmina herself to leave the position of God is short, and some necessary caution is still indispensable.

    "Everything is normal," Milmina.zip nodded and said, "I integrated those safety devices with this''laboratory'', and also set up a set of''filters'' on the main body side, and now there is no The danger of divine pollution leaks. Today those young people who helped install the network came over and stayed there for a short time without any response. But then again, I think they were a little nervous all the way...Is my smile not friendly enough?"

    "This...I think you think too much," Gawain said while subconsciously glanced at the opposite Mirmina.zip, "Not everyone is like me or Amber...has excellent receptive ability, big It is the most normal reaction for some people to be nervous when they step into your''laboratory''."

    As soon as he finished speaking, Amber, who had been wandering for a long time next to him, suddenly regained his senses: "If you have a nerve, you have a nerve. Why do you say so tactfully... Oh, including me? That''s all right."

    Gawain glanced at the half-elf, and did not respond to each other. Instead, he confirmed something about the frontline laboratory to Milmina, and then brought the topic on the right track: "Now, talk about that piece of wasteland. Now you The incarnation of is already located inside the wasteland. It should be possible to see the situation of that piece of land more clearly than before. Is there any discovery?"

    "I don''t have anything that can be called a''discovery'' in such a short period of time," Milmina.zip said, shaking her head slightly, "but... after placing the avatar in this contaminated area, I did see some A''scenery'' that you can''t see outside.

    "Just like I guessed before, this wasteland is shrouded in a magical field with a huge scope and rapid changes. The environment inside has been alienated, and this alienation directly leads to the material world and the non-material world. The blurring of boundaries between the worlds.

    "I think I can start to plan the direction of the first ¡®waste soil blocking wall¡¯. The laboratory I set up is the initial starting point..."

 Chapter 1341ï¼š Blocking wall plan

    The cold winter is coming to an end, but the lingering thick fog still covers Aldernan for a long time. The undulating fog obscures the capital of Typhon, which has the name of the "Millennium City", leaving the towering spires and row upon row of roofs all over. Turned into weird silhouettes and illusions in the fog, Rosetta Augustus stood at the highest point of the Obsidian Palace overlooking the city. The dense fog in front of him made him think about the war that is now gradually burning into the entire civilized world. .

    This war will not end soon. After the initial **** battle and almost out of control crisis, the borders of civilized countries and wasteland are gradually turning into a certain stalemate, surrounding the long stalemate of the ancient Gondor Empire. On the front, the two forces of order and chaos are declining and entangled deeply. There is no sign of a huge change in the situation. Now that the winter is coming to an end, the battle on the border will probably come again with the coming of the month of recovery. Turn into white-hot.

    But just in such a stalemate, the scholars of the Cecil Empire seem to have found some kind of "method" to end everything.

    "Is it the blocking wall that runs through the wasteland of Gondor..." The ruler of the Typhon Empire said with a low voice, as if talking to himself, "Diana, what do you think of this?"

    Rosetta''s voice fell, and a tall figure suddenly appeared in the darkness beside him. The black-haired maid who had served the Augustus family for centuries had drooped eyelids, and her voice was gentle and respectful: " I¡¯m sorry, your majesty, my knowledge reserve is not enough to interpret this question¡ªI don¡¯t know much about the wasteland than ordinary anthropologists, nor can I judge whether the theoretical model proposed by the Cecil scholar is correct."

    "This model... is mostly correct. The main proponent of it is the lady''Tower''. We all know what that lady''s true identity is," Rosetta said solemnly, "The key is that we build the''tower''. What is the probability of success of "Broken Wall"¡ªAccording to the information sent by Cecil City, we need to construct at least two blocking walls through the wasteland from north to south and east to west in order to stop the operation of that piece of chaos , For the Alliance nations that have just been relieved from the large-scale attack of the deformed body, this is already an extremely difficult thing to complete, and the group of dark priests in the wasteland and the "sentinels" behind them are not Maybe just sit back and watch us finish this thing..."

    "It''s true," Diana nodded slightly. "Those dark priests don''t care, the''sentinel'' behind them have the knowledge of the sailors, and they will quickly react to the alliance''s intentions after we start to build the blocking wall¡ªwith us The deeper you go into the wasteland, the greater the pressure you will face."

    "...But if the theoretical model proposed by Ms. Gaota is correct, then this is the only way to end this disaster," Rosetta said in a deep voice, "and from the beginning, recovering the ancient kingdom of Gondor and breaking through the contaminated wasteland is The ultimate goal of the alliance''s "counterattack wasteland" plan, you should be very clear, we have never given up this plan."

    "So, you have actually made a decision," Diana said calmly, "but you need a stronger reason to support your determination."

    "...Today''s Typhon Empire, there is no capital to make a second mistake. We need to support this plan with all the power of the whole country. As Gawain Cecil often said, there is no turning back arrow in the bow. It means that I must carefully consider whether this plan is worth our bet on everything, and there is another more important point: Nowadays, most of the alliance countries are just struggling to maintain their fronts, and we are the only country that can march into the wasteland and push back. With Cecil, once we start to build a blocking wall into the wasteland, all the pressure will be concentrated on us in an instant. How much help other alliance countries can provide us in this situation? This is completely unknown..."

    "You don''t want to use Typhon''s fate as a bet," Diana looked into Rosetta Augustus''s eyes and said frankly and indifferently. "This is a logical judgment. Then you want to hear my opinion. Huh?"

    "Need more than ever."

    "Seven hundred years ago, when the Deep Blue Well exploded, we were not even qualified to gamble," Diana said slowly, "Your Majesty, we may not always have the opportunity to choose the''best solution'', or say... When there is no other choice, the only road we can choose is the best solution in itself."

    "...Help me connect with Cecil," Rosetta pondered for a long time, and finally let out a soft breath, "I want to talk to Gawain Cecil directly."

    ...

    The brilliance of the magic spar lamp illuminates the deep and long corridor in the elven frontier fortress "Fabuti". The tall narrow windows with exquisite patterns are inlaid on the top of the corridor wall, and the dim sky outside and the blond shawl can be seen The silver empress Bersetia, dressed in a uniform, walked quickly across the corridor, and the crisp sound of her heel tapping on the slate floor followed.

    The maid, Elaine, followed the empress step by step, keeping her head slightly lowered while walking quickly forward while whispering: "...We successfully repelled the Aberration Corps that besieged the Fortress of Greta, but Ge The southern highlands of Rita Fortress fell briefly and were occupied for more than four hours-now the Magisters are inspecting the remaining traces to determine whether the monsters have dropped runestones near the highlands."

    Belsetia didn¡¯t look back: "Is there a natural magic focus there? Are there any local legends about forest spirits or supernatural phenomena?"

    "Yes, there is a very powerful natural magic focus in the southern highlands. Half of the magic towers in Greta Fortress rely on absorbing magic power from that focus to maintain automatic operation."

    "Then assume that the monsters have succeeded. This kind of post-mortem investigation is of limited significance... No, let the magisters continue to investigate. Maybe you will really find valuable clues," Belcetia said quickly, "Ode How is King Reese?"

    Elaine immediately replied: "The king has suffered some injuries, but he has no life concerns. He has now returned to the mountain city to recuperate. Prince Lorraine and the ranger general Karl took over the defense of the Greta Fortress. The Gaoling Kingdom has reported to Greta. To increase troops, we also sent a millennium fighter regiment to support it. There shouldn''t be a problem there."

    "It should be okay to hold-the key to the problem is the source of the aberrations. The number of them exceeds expectations, and their path is disturbing," Bersetia frowned. "You remember the scout in the northwest. Is there any news coming back? A large number of deformed body assembly operations have been found on the northwest border of the Highmountain Kingdom...but there is no gap in the magnificent wall in that direction."

    Elaine''s footsteps stopped subconsciously, and her expression became difficult to look: "What do you mean..."

    "That was the Western Front Army that originally attacked the Ogure tribe-we have received information before that an expeditionary force of the Cecil Empire has entered Ogure and stopped the movement of the deformed body on the Western Front," Belce Tia glanced at her maid, and said with a serious expression, "Now it seems that the intelligence is correct, and... the deformed body army that originally attacked the Ogure clan nation has begun to move south."

    Elaine slowly opened her eyes. She followed Bersetia''s footsteps and seemed to want to say something, but in the next second, she noticed that the Silver Queen''s pace suddenly slowed down, and her expression on her face was slightly changed. Variety.

    "Your Majesty?" Elaine subconsciously asked, "What happened?"

    "Elaine, hold back left and right," Bersetia''s expression was slightly serious, and she whispered quickly, "Go to the next room with me."

    Elaine froze for a moment, reacted quickly, and immediately ordered the accompanying attendants and guards to retreat, and then walked to the nearest wooden door with the Queen Silver-it was an empty room by the corridor, which should be full of miscellaneous things. Things.

    However, Bersetia''s expression became very solemn when she came to the wooden door that looked a little old and mottled. She adjusted her breathing, and solemnly nodded to her personal maid: "Okay, open the door. ."

    Elaine took a deep breath and stepped forward and gently pushed open the plain wooden door. With a soft sound of the door shaft turning, the door opened¡ªbut it was not a room behind the door. There are not the slightest traces related to the "Fabuti" fortress.

    It was an unusually open forest clearing. It appeared behind an ordinary door in the Fabuti Fortress in a weird way that completely violated common sense. A fresh and gentle breeze was blowing on the face, and there was a mixture of plausibility and illusion. The fresh smell of earth and grass leaves, and countless towering old trees surrounding the clearing, make the distant sky appear brilliant and finely fragmented among the treetops.

    Elaine and Bersetia took a step forward and stepped over the "barrier" formed by the door. They stepped onto the soft grass, and a rustle sounded from the nearby woods almost at the same time, as if there was a The huge body is passing through these plants and is about to appear in front of the two elves masters and servants.

    Belcetia had no surprises about this. She was already familiar with what would happen next, adjusted her expression and looked in the direction of the sound. In the next second, a huge body shrouded in holy white light appeared in her. In his vision, Amoen, the giant deer, walked through the path in the forest, stepped onto the clearing in the forest with an elegant step, and nodded slightly towards Bersettia and Elaine: "I am glad to see that you are safe, I am here again. Up."

    "Hello, Mr. Amorn," Bersetia immediately greeted each other politely. This former **** is now the "messenger" connecting the north and south of the mainland. His presence is essential for supporting the situation on the southern front. The Silver Empire has extraordinary significance, but after saying hello, she immediately noticed that the state of the holy giant deer seemed to be slightly different from the last time we met, "Ah, you seem to be...a little younger." A little bit?"

    She was sure that she was not mistaken. Although Amone still has a huge body today, it is definitely more than a circle smaller than when we met last time. It seems a little strange to pay attention to this kind of thing at this time, but she still can''t bear it. I asked it out.

    "Ah, this is a little deliberate adjustment," Amone glanced down at himself, and casually explained, "What you see is my avatar, and I''m trying to change my avatar recently... don''t care."

    Belcetia actually wanted to ask why the other party did these things suddenly, but she felt that the situation was inappropriate, so she forced her self-remembering to divert her attention, and asked with a serious expression: "Excuse me Is there any important information transmission this time?"

    "Yes, but first I need to understand the situation on the southern front," Amone lowered his neck, "What''s the situation here?"

    "...The line of defense is still stable, but I must say that the situation is not very good, and it may deteriorate at any time," Belcetia said frankly after hesitating for less than a second, "Greta Fortress on the northwestern border of the Highmountain Kingdom. We have just encountered a fierce attack that far exceeded expectations. A large number of distortions rushed from the north. We paid a great price to eliminate them, and this may be just the beginning."

    Amorn¡¯s tone changed suddenly: "A large number of distortions surging from the north?"

    "Yes-we judged that it should be the Aberration Corps that had attacked the Western Front before," Bersetia said. "Those monsters have done enough after a brief collapse, and now...they are going south."

    "...This is vital information," Amone said in a deep voice, and then changed his tone, "Then this also shows...The pressure on the southern route is about to increase rapidly."

    "Yes, this is a foreseeable change."

    "...If the pressure on the western front subsides, the West Expeditionary Force and the Earthly Dawn air-space battle group should be able to free up combat power to move to the southern front, and the Imperial fleet led by Bitter Winter will also enter the''Holy River'' in the near future. The northwest frontier of the kingdom provides support," Amone said after a brief thought. This sounded relief is necessary for the Silver Queen at this moment, and then he paused briefly before speaking, "In addition, I This time I came here to pass on a plan¡ªfrom the Cecil Empire, a plan jointly made by Gawain Cecil and the''Master of All Laws'' Mirmina."

    "Uncle Gawain and...the goddess of magic?" Belcetia couldn''t hide her astonishment. "What do they want to do?"

    "Permanently terminate the''operation'' of the wasteland," Amone said, "to end this disaster completely."

    Perhaps the other party¡¯s words were too shocking, or perhaps after centuries of exploration and hard work, the Silver Queen couldn¡¯t believe that this moment would appear in front of her. She subconsciously asked: "...this sentence Seriously? What are they going to do?"

    "Really, Milmina has found the mechanism behind the existence of the wasteland and the distortion. I have brought this part of the detailed information. You can study it slowly with your academic advisors. As for the specific plan-we need Build at least two''blocking walls'' in the wasteland to stop the energy cycle in that chaotic field. And the most critical part of these''blocking walls''...is the purification technology that the Silver Empire provided to the mainland countries. .

    "Now, the only ones in the alliance that have the ability to manufacture purification devices in large quantities are Cecil, Typhon, and the Silver Empire as the original provider of this technology."

    Amorne¡¯s voice fell, and "The Clearing in the Forest" seemed a bit quiet for a while, and only a few seconds later, Bersetia spoke with a complex expression: "Indeed, we still have many production lines that can still be used for manufacturing. That kind of purification device, but the current situation on the southern front of the battlefield...Even if the purification device is built, we probably have no spare power to send those things into the wasteland, let alone resist the subsequent counterattack of the dark priest. "

 Chapter 1342ï¼š "bodyguard"

    Regarding the "Blocking Wall Project" brought by Amorn, Bersetia is not yet sure whether it will really have the effect of ending the wasteland, but since this project was created by Gawain Cecil and the former goddess of magic Personally, it must have sufficient theoretical support and implementation necessity. She has no doubts about this, but on the other hand, she also knows the difficulties of realizing this plan better than anyone.

    It is true that the Silver Empire is capable of producing enough purification devices, but now the situation on the southern front has begun to deteriorate. The original silver-kaolin coalition forces can barely maintain the situation, but as the deformed body army retreating from the western front begins to move south, The battle situation on the southern front is bound to be precarious. Although Amorn mentioned that allied forces on the western front can also go south to support, Bersetia knew in his heart that the Ogure tribal nation has a large area of ??land that needs to be recovered and the mountain barrier needs to be recovered. There are a large number of legions garrisoned to guard against the counterattack of the wasteland forces. Coupled with the long battle line, supply and communication considerations, how many expeditionary forces from the Cecil Empire can come to the Gaoling Defense Line? This is an unavoidable question.

    "At least until the situation on the southern route improves, it will be difficult for us to start the ¡®blocking wall¡¯ plan," Bersetia said in a deep voice, "but we can start preparing and producing purification devices and protective devices from now on."

    "I understand your difficulties, and the north side also understands that I will take the situation back here truthfully," Amone lowered his head slightly, touched the top of the Silver Queen''s head with the tip of his nose, and then continued gently, "Also, ¡­Although I don¡¯t know if this can help you, I brought a special guest today."

    "Special guest?" Bersetia looked around in surprise. This was the first time she heard that this "messenger" brought someone over, "Who is it?"

    "Come out, little guy," Amone raised his head and greeted the shadow of the forest not far away, "Be bold, don''t be so nervous that your silver queen won''t eat you."

    The bushes in the woods shook, and Bersetia and Elaine subconsciously opened their eyes and looked in the direction of the sound. In the next second, they saw a petite figure emerging from the shadow of the bushes and flowers. The figure is an elf.

    But it is not any kind of elves that Belsetia is familiar with.

    She has the same golden hair as the silver elf, but the elongated ears under the long hair seem to be shorter than those of the silver elf. Her skin is extremely light, even to the degree of faint transparency, under the thin skin. Fluorescent, blood vessel-like lines are faintly visible. She is wearing a jungle hunter-style light hunting outfit. The exposed arms, neck, and legs can be seen everywhere with mysterious symbols and lines. Those patterns that do not know whether they are war patterns or magic patterns are also visible. It is definitely not something that exists in the silver elves culture.

    Much like the silver elf, but a real silver elf can tell the difference between the girl and the race at a glance. Bersetia admits to be knowledgeable. She has seen all the subspecies of the elf in the world, but she has never seen it. After passing such a peculiar "branch", she looked at each other curiously, and saw the elven girl walking out with a timid expression, glanced at herself nervously, and then she seemed to have made a lot of determination before moving towards this. While walking.

    "...Hello," After noticing the other party''s excessive nervousness, Bersetia decided to take the initiative to break the silence, "Excuse me, are you?"

    The petite elven girl suddenly awakened, and immediately said: "I...My name is Berna Breeze! I live at No.17, Huihui District, White Rock City. My tutor is a master of Thorns Heart, his profession is a ranger and a mage... It used to be, these Nian has been traveling outside, and recently returned from the north. The last registration place was at Sentry Monitoring Station No. 112. It is a pleasure to meet you, Your Majesty the Queen!"

    A series of self-introductions popped out like this. The elf who claimed to be Berna Breeze stuttered a bit at the beginning, but then the words became very smooth, and the reflexive string of words seemed to be memorized countless times. It was the same, so that until her voice fell, Bersetia didn''t react at all for two seconds before the Silver Queen blinked and glanced at the elf girl in front of her in amazement.

    Elaine, who was on the side, couldn''t help but say: "You mean... you are a silver elf? Are you a silver elf traveling outside?"

    While talking, she subconsciously looked at the other person''s eyes again, but at such a close distance, she was more and more sure that the girl in front of her was not a silver elf, whether it was from the physical characteristics or the "breath of life" exuding. , The other party made her feel very strange, it was not even like the "texture" of any race she knew, and after careful examination, Elaine discovered another thing:

    The "magic patterns" on the surface of the fairy girl''s body are not painted decorations, they are simply part of her skin! Those runes even continued to operate like a real magic circle, constructing a complex flow of magic power that she couldn''t understand.

    "Yes...Yes, I''m really a silver elf, I..." Berna noticed Elaine''s gaze, and immediately shrank back subconsciously, as if to hide somewhere, whispered, "These things on my body It¡¯s because...because of some special experiences...but I''m really a silver elf..."

    Elaine blinked, as if she wanted to say something more, but suddenly she felt the subtle movement hints of the silver queen next to her, and immediately stopped silently.

    "...It seems that you have gone through a lot. It should be an adventure that no one can imagine." Belsetia smiled and looked at the petite elf in front of you. "Although it seems that your body has undergone a lot of changes, silver The elves are always happy to accept brothers and sisters who have returned home from a long journey. In short, welcome back."

    Berna listened to the Empress Silver talking to herself in a daze. It seemed that she could not react a little bit. She was stunned for two seconds before nodding her head quickly: "Ah, yes, it''s really hard to imagine... I didn''t even think that I would be ¡­Um, I was sent back by Mr. Amoen himself, and we also passed through the shadow world. Oh, yes, I also brought some helpers. I heard that you need help here, but I don¡¯t know how much they can help. ¡­"

    While talking, the elf turned his head and looked into the depths of the jungle. Bersetia and Elaine were surprised to see that the runes on the elf girl suddenly sparkled one by one, and they began to radiate. The glow that was far brighter than before, shone like a breathing star on the surface of Berna¡¯s skin. The dazzlingly complex "casting process" was completed in an instant, and Bersetia felt that there was a huge scale. The "signal" spread out from the elf girl, and in the next second, she heard countless heavy footsteps ringing from the dense forest not far away, accompanied by the sound of grass and trees breaking and branches rubbing.

    After a while, she saw the tall treants, a huge number of treants like a legion, but they were completely different from the "guardian ancient trees" that Bersetia was familiar with.

    Those ¡°plants¡± with wisdom strode out from the dense forest, lined up in a neat, obviously rigorously trained queue, exuding the aura of a professional soldier, alloy-cast armor and various auxiliary equipment Hanging on their trunks and branches, arming them into a majestic and weird appearance, and the ends of the arms of these treants that have been obviously modified are equipped with rails that don¡¯t look like soldiers can hold them in their hands. Speed ??up the gun.

    The thing looks like a main gun directly unloaded from a heavy tank, and every section of rails and rivets are filled with the brilliance of "abundant military virtues".

    Bersetia watched in astonishment as these "tree men" wearing alloy armor and holding main tank guns came out of the forest, forming a legion behind Berna like a silent guard. After a short moment, All the swaying of the branches and the sound of friction stopped at the same time, and Berna, a petite figure, stood at the forefront of the legion. She showed a bright smile, and the complex runes on the surface of her body were radiant.

    "This is..." Elaine looked at this scene in astonishment, before finally speaking for a long time, "What are these?"

    "It was the''bodyguard'' that Sister Bertila asked me to take when I set off... She said that the south is not safe, and girls must bring some helpers to protect themselves when they go out alone," Berna smiled a little smugly, but she was embarrassed when she said it. Rubbing her hands, "But I think her reaction is a bit exaggerated... She sent me almost all of the Thorin guards, and also asked me to bring a set of magic crystal shell production line. The production line has been taken apart. The guards who came out last carried them on their backs."

    "Bodyguard..." The corners of Bersetia''s mouth twitched. She didn''t even notice that the other party finally mentioned that she had brought a production line. "As a bodyguard, this is really exaggerated... But I have to say that we do now. These are urgently needed!"

    "It would be great if you can help," Berna laughed. "These guards are all commanded by me, but I don''t know much about fighting, so you can tell me what to do when that happens..."

    "Okay," Bersetia nodded and said, but then she showed a slightly worried look, "but then again, Guardian of Thorin... As far as I know, this should be the garrison of the giant tree of Thorin? You take it all at once. With so many guards, is there really no problem with Thorin''s giant tree?"

    "The giant tree has Commander Margarita''s regiment guard, and it''s inland in Cecil, far away from the front line. The enemy doesn''t fly very much, so there shouldn''t be any danger," Berna Nodded, and said honestly, "And Sister Bertila said, Guardian Thorin grows from her canopy, as long as there is enough time to regenerate, she also said..."

    Berna scratched her hair at this point, seeming to remember something, and after a few seconds, she continued: ¡°She also said it¡¯s like a lice in the hair, it will grow back after a while...¡±

    Listening to the frank and honest statement of the elf, Elaine''s expression could not help but froze, and then with a dull gaze, she looked up at the treants with heavy armor and heavy firepower.

    This is definitely the biggest "lice" she has ever seen in her life. But considering the size of the Thorin tree, this seems reasonable?

    No way, or it¡¯s too weird... look up again?

    Bersetia didn¡¯t seem to care about Elaine¡¯s sudden weird behavior. She just looked thoughtfully at the "bodyguards" behind Berna, and then looked back at the "wooden door" she had just opened. With a weird expression, he looked at Ammon, who had been standing next to him quietly since just now: "I have a question, how can such a team... how to take it out? You can''t let them go through the door and go directly into the law. Buti Fortress, right?"

    "I will take them to the forest near the Fabuti fortress, and then you will send someone to pick up the Cecil Expeditionary Force, which was supported from the Western Front via a secret route," Ammon had obviously considered it a long time ago. In this matter, "I believe no one will doubt the words of the Silver Queen at this time, especially... many people have probably already adapted to the unexpected''surprise'' of the Cecil Empire."

    "Well, this is indeed a surprise," Bersetia said with a complicated expression, and then let out a soft breath, her expression relaxed, "Anyway... if there is such a support army, at least the Gaoling Line of Defense The situation will not continue to deteriorate due to the aberrant regiments going south, and we can even consider regaining several strategic locations in the northern part of the forest barrier. Although I still doubt whether the strength of the southern line is enough to start the''blocking wall'' plan , But at least now I have the confidence to come up with this plan."

    "I only hope everything goes well," Amone lowered his head gently again, touched the tops of Belcetia and Elaine with the tip of his nose, and then slowly got up, "Well, I have been here for long enough, even if there is one The layer of "Foreign Land" has already begun to be affected by this land. Let''s see you next time."

    "See you next time." Bersetia nodded gently and said, then pulled Elaine next to her and took two steps back, watching Amoen slowly turn around and walk towards the depths of the dense forest.

    "I''ll see you, Your Majesty, I will go to the forest east of Fabuti and wait!" Berna also waved to the silver queen, master and servant, and said with a bright smile, and then she ran briskly towards The tree guard who was closest to him, with the help of the railgun hanging down from the opponent and the armor connection points around the trunk, climbed neatly and swiftly to the tree''s "shoulders".

    The heavy "Guardian of Thorin" made a series of low grunts, the wooden structure twisted and turned, turning back with the whole army, and then carrying Berna, who was the command center, to keep up with the fading away Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh.hhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh Moen''s footsteps.

    ...

    At the same time, the neural network encrypts the leveling of consciousness.

    "So you assigned all your''guards'' to that elf as a''bodyguard''?" In a garden surrounded by pure white flowers, Gawain was sitting at a small round table decorated with lavender, with With a helpless expression, she looked at the woman in the green dress sitting opposite her, "Even packed an arms production line?"

    "The body of the Thorin giant tree actually does not need so many guards to guard the Margarita Corps. Even the Margarita Corps does not have much influence. I am very confident in my self-defense ability." The woman in the green dress opposite the round table said casually with an indifferent expression, a cup of steaming tea appeared in her hands out of thin air, and she continued to speak while stirring, "Anyway, those guards are just growing out of my canopy. Creatures'' are like lice in the hair, they can grow a lot after a while..."

    "...your wonderful metaphor is getting more and more weird," Gawain''s mouth trembles, "but...well, you have good reasons, and it is really good for the situation today.

    "Let¡¯s talk about business next, you say... You have re-perceived the life signal of the dark priest named ¡®Bertlem¡¯? And he is actively approaching your distal roots?"

 Chapter 1343ï¼š Plants vs. Plants

    In the small garden covered by countless small white flowers, an invisible wind circled the round table in the center of the garden twice, but this is not the "environmental parameter" simulated by the neural network. In essence, it is a giant tree scaled by Thorin. A space created by the huge nerve node itself is attached to the network in the form of an independent visitor area, and the wind blowing through this sea of ??flowers is essentially the "thinking" of the giant tree of Thorin.

    After a few seconds, the wind slowly subsided, and Bertila also ended the information exchange with her distal limbs. While stirring the steaming tea in her hands, she looked up at Gawain: "Yes, I can be clear. Perceiving Bertram¡¯s signal response, he brought a group of deformed freaks around the front line, and he was always around my distal root system..."

    Having said that, she paused again, squinting her eyes slightly as if she was carefully sensing the signal from a distance, and then said: "I can feel... he is leading his team to dig in the dirt. The fully grown fringe roots put targeted toxins and inhibitors in the groundwater body, and guided the dark root network in the wasteland area to fight my spread... Now he should have become the main commander of the immune barrier of the wasteland , His intervention... is very effective."

    Bertila squinted her eyes. She didn''t like to praise her enemy, but perceiving Bertram''s confrontation with herself, she had to use the words "very effective" to evaluate the opponent''s achievements.

    "I thought it would be impossible for him to return to the frontline after such a failure. I didn''t expect that not only did he come back, but he was also entrusted with a heavy responsibility." Hearing Bertila''s words, Gawain couldn''t help but frown, "Look. It looks like the "Dark Master" named Borken is not as mean and irritable as you say, he is harsh and widowed. At least he knows how to use a capable loser."

    "It may also be that the number of followers around him is limited, and he can''t tolerate waste at will," Bertila commented calmly. "Anyway, Bertram''s appearance really gave me a''surprise''. Unexpectedly, he still has this ability... It seems that the failure last time gave him enough excitement, making him desperately trying to wash away this shame, and..."

    Her expression became a little weird, and the corners of her mouth trembled and continued: "And it seems that he made good use of the last''lessons''. I tried to use mental parasitic methods to dig out information about the wasteland from his mind. This kind of attack actually established the connection in reverse, and now he is leading the team to intercept my remote root system, and the accuracy and efficiency of each action is significantly higher than other dark priests."

    "...The predator overcomes the fear instinct at the psychological level, and in turn uses his own fear of natural enemies to actively search for the location of natural enemies..." Gao Wen thoughtfully, "This sounds like a''talent'', what do you plan to do? Dealing with such a comeback opponent?"

    "To deal with? For predators, the word''food'' is not necessary to deal with," Bertila said with undisguised contempt, but she obviously didn''t really despise the other party to the point where she didn''t even plan. "Please rest assured, I have prepared the best trap for him and his monster minions. Since he is so interested in the secrets buried deep underground, let him come."

    The master of the Thorin tree smiled, planning the next beautiful predation activity like an experienced predator, and then she gracefully picked up the steaming teacup and lifted it above her head gracefully. Pour hot tea on his head.

    Gao Wen watched this scene with a dazed expression, without even realizing what was happening, then he watched the woman in green dress in front of him suddenly threw the teacup, "Shu" suddenly bounced off the chair, feeling embarrassed. Unbearably grabbing his hair while exclaiming: "Hot, hot..."

    At this time, Gao Wen reacted and reminded him on the other side after a few beats: "You are in the neural network...our tea is generally used for drinking..."

    "I''m used to watering..." Bertila stood in the flower field with his wet hair and looked up at Gawain. As his figure faded quickly, he said quickly, "I''ll go back and continue to plan for advancement!"

    In the next second, her figure had completely disappeared in front of Gawain, leaving only the empty white flower field and the round table and stool in the center of the flower field. Gawain stood by the table and stared at the direction of Berthila''s disappearance for a moment. Only a few images from the memories slowly emerged from the depths of memory. For a long time, he smiled with a complicated expression and shook his head: "It''s really an expression I haven''t seen in 700 years..."

    When the voice fell, his figure disappeared in the flower field, and this "hanging" space specially constructed by the nerve nodes of the giant Thorin tree was plunged into darkness in the neural network.

    ¡­

    Deep in the canopy of the giant tree of Thorin, in the "main consciousness cavity" formed by a large number of wooden structures interlaced with countless vines and leaves, a special type of immersion cabin is quietly operating near the central platform, but its cockpit cover remains In the open state, there is no one inside the cabin, only a large number of nerve fibers that look like fine vines grow from the nearby "floor" and "walls" and grow and cluster around, spreading all the way into the cockpit, using their ends. The suction cup structure is attached to the metal contacts on the seat back.

    Suddenly, the nerve fibers entangled and attached to the cockpit twitched, and then quickly separated from the various contacts. In the blink of an eye, they retreated to the shadow of the nearby wooden structure. On the nearby central platform, a The Tuanhua vine wriggled away from the surroundings, and from it emerged Bertila''s mimicry avatar. This mimicry avatar blinked after breaking away from the link, seeming to be adapting to the sensory changes from the virtual world to the real world. Completely regain consciousness.

    She raised her hand and touched the dry and rough "hair" on the top of her head. The face lacking expression change seemed to be a little frustrated. From the chamber, she muttered, "It''s so stupid, I''m so frustrated." So stupid..."

    After a while, the frustrated muttering turned into a cold muttering to himself: "This embarrassment should be paid for by Bertram..."

    ¡­

    Bertram suddenly fought a cold war. Although there was no cold wind blowing across the wasteland at this moment, his body, which had been mutated for many years, was not so sensitive to changes in the outside world. But at this time, he still felt a real sense. The "cold" plunged into his own spirit like cold water flowing through his mouth and nose, and this chill made him fully alert for an instant.

    This is not an illusion. After many days of activities on the edge of this wilderness, he has already accumulated valuable experience in this area. This chill of the soul is real. It is the sequelae of mental attacks, and it is also his own ability. After committing a series of terrible mistakes, you can still return here and get reused "reliance": this is the mental perception between the predator and the prey.

    Unfortunately, he is in the position of prey, and every time this chill hits, it means that the terrifying "predator" who has been alienated to the point of completely out of common sense is sending out a strong hostility towards him, meaning The fangs and claws of the predator are moving in a very dangerous distance nearby.

    But Bertram has become accustomed to this. Anyway, it is not a day or two for that crazy "saint" to radiate such hostility and "appetite" to him, and in so many days, under such "hostility". Sabotage is his most important work content.

    "I felt it," Bertram calmed down quickly, his branches trembling in the wasteland of winter, and many leaves pointed to the same position, "A big nerve cluster, a very strong thought pulse... the direction of the east. , Shortly after the signal appeared, there should be an unformed root system there, act now!"

    Behind Bertram, several twisted treants of various shapes and a large group of deformities quickly responded. This "special team" began to move quickly under the command of the Dark Master, passing through the vast plains and poisonous The valley of the river moved towards an area closer to the line of fire, and not long after the transfer started, a dark priest with a gray-black skin and a canopy twisted like a vortex approached their commander: "Master, we Can you catch the''organ'' that emits the thought pulse this time?"

    "I don''t know, but I am sure... we are getting closer and closer to that organ."

    As Bertram spoke quickly, he secretly gave a series of instructions to the nearby root network: let the offensive vines creeping underground secretly interweave into a strangling encirclement, and let the secretory organs that breed between the roots. Create countermeasures against pheromone, let a part of the "young vine" transform itself, simulate the nerve signal of the living forest to get as close to the opponent as possible, and remove all the interfering toxins it carries before being recognized and strangulated by the opponent. Possibly penetrated into nearby soil...

    All these are the "skills" he has cultivated in these days of uninterrupted "fighting" with Bertila. Many of them are even the methods he learned from the other party. These methods are incredible, but he must admit After the crazy "saint" turned into a real plant, she did create many tactics that only plants can "think", and these tactics are quite effective in the process of using them.

    Fortunately, everyone has the same origin. What Bertila can do is basically the root network in the depths of the wasteland. As long as there is a smart person who can learn ideas from that crazy woman, he The means of control can also come into being.

    Bertram thinks he is such a "smart man". This is what he is most proud of these days, and the only thing he can be proud of.

    This even slightly diluted the shame and resentment he had accumulated after that failure.

    At the same time, in the depths of the dark and corrupt wasteland, a fierce confrontation that ordinary people can''t see has exploded and intensified rapidly following Bertram''s instructions.

    The roots belonging to the distal limbs of the Thorin giant tree were severely blocked during the process of spreading south. Some of the root structures that had just grown and did not have complete combat capabilities were strangulated during the maturation process, forming pieces into pieces. The ground died between the soil and the underground river, and the dark root system from the direction of the waste soil immediately launched a swift "encirclement and suppression", a kind of chilling sound of friction and creep between the underground caves and pores Resounding, a large number of living vines burrowed through the darkness, and while intertwined into a net, they released various toxins and tiny "biological soldiers" around them. There were also fine vines that mimicked the roots of Thorin spreading and growing all the way to the north...

    The counterattack of the Thoring roots also came soon, and the attack methods of the opponents were no less than that of the opponents. The root network belonging to the dark priests began to be necrotic in the border area...

    And these necrotic root tissues had passed enough information to Bertram before they died completely.

    "The counterattack is very fast... concentrated and continuous thought impulses... nerve signals are converging towards the eastern region..."

    In the cold wilderness, Bertram led the team to quickly move to the target location while carefully perceiving the information coming from underneath. Suddenly, a wave of joy surged into his heart.

    As this joy surged, he was also feeling the more and more obvious and stronger "predator breath". This predator breath brought him almost instinctive fear and two diametrically opposite emotional shocks. With his already abnormal spirit, the process of repeatedly tearing up his consciousness made Bertlem more excited. An abnormal excitement made him shout to his followers: "We caught the big guy! My compatriots, we caught it!"

    "Master, you mean..." A low-level dark priest was taken aback for a moment and quickly reacted, "You mean we caught the ¡®thinking organ¡¯ this time?"

    "Yes, I sensed those strong thought pulses and the nerve signals that were constantly gathering towards the target location. We caught it," Bertram said through gritted teeth (even though he has no teeth now). "That crazy woman can extend her consciousness to such a long distance, and can easily control the truth of such a huge body with her own power...her thought auxiliary organ, we finally caught it!"

    While speaking, he had already sensed that he had arrived near the target location and he immediately ordered the followers to stop to prevent falling into the trap.

    Excited to excitement, Bertram still maintains basic judgment and calmness. He knows how cunning the "ancient saint" called Bertila is, and knows that there is no unreasonable good luck in this world. Okay, maybe Exist, but he doesn''t believe that this kind of thing will fall on his head.

    The target is ahead, but he didn¡¯t dare to rush over and dig down rashly. Who knows what the crazy woman had prepared there? Maybe after he ran over, a big hole was cracked in the ground, and there was a cloth underneath. What about a stomach pouch full of teeth and digestive juices?

    "Master, how do we get there?" the low-rank dark priest asked beside him.

    Bertram did not respond, but secretly colluded with the underground root network that was fighting fiercely with the enemy. After a while, a ground near him suddenly made a rumbling noise, and then the thick soil and rocks came from The force of the underground tore a gap, and an inclined "passage" leading to the ground, surrounded by countless living vines and roots, appeared in his eyes.

    "I suspect that mad woman prepared a trap for us, but it doesn''t matter that we slowly push it under the cover of the root network. No matter what she prepares underground, we will tear it down all the way!"

 Chapter 1344ï¼š Use your brain to fight

    On the northern front line where the living forest and the dark root network are the fiercest, the entire battlefield has evolved into a form that is completely beyond common sense, even beyond any historical record, with the fierce competition between the two warring parties¡ªa huge alienated life form. Attacking and fighting in the depths of the earth, above it is heavy rock and soil, and above it is the white-hot battlefield between the mechanized legion of the Mortal Empire and the biochemical army of the Dark Order, and between the two battlefields, there are floods. The large number of biomass factories and pipeline systems established by the Cecil Empire, the treacherous priests and creeping vine communities of the Dark Order, these war machines far beyond the past are fighting to death like giant beasts, and the pressure of war not only makes mortals. The rapid growth of the empire''s army has also greatly promoted the perfection and evolution of the dark creatures cultivated by the Society of All Dead.

    The strong vines tore through the thick rock layer, the seemingly soft mimic roots support the rock and soil, and the liquid flowing in the plant''s vascular emits a faint brilliance, illuminating the channel leading to the depths of the earth, Perrelet Mu¡¯s roots squirmed quickly between the slippery rocks and vines, and this large-scale root network continuously transmitted the information collected from the surrounding environment directly to the depths of his consciousness, so that he could Get a clear understanding of the "battle" ahead.

    The encirclement network is gradually taking shape, and the "immune barrier" of the root network has gained a clear upper hand. Now his "minions" have successfully intercepted a part of the hostile root system spreading from the living forest in an underground cave and cut off the surrounding area of ??the target. In the deepest part of the shrinking encirclement network, the large-scale thought pulse is already obviously like a dark night light.

    In this war between ¡°plants¡± and ¡°plants¡±, it is rare that the root network has such an upper hand. One of the main reasons is that the terrible living forest has more than the root network. High operating efficiency and adaptable intelligence. For a long time, Bertram and his subordinates have been trying to crack the secrets. After considerable effort and sacrifice, they finally have The progress.

    They learned that the reason why Bertila, far away in the Plains of the Holy Spirit, can easily command the huge living forest at the southern foot of the Dark Mountain, even as the forest grows larger and larger, it still maintains its extremely high operating efficiency. The key lies in a kind of "auxiliary thinking organ". This kind of thinking organ expands and proliferates along with the forest. It is equivalent to Bertila''s "auxiliary soul". They can be combined into a whole to deal with macro problems, and they can also Use their own powerful intelligence in local areas to operate autonomously and fight autonomously.

    After learning about these things, one of Bertram''s biggest goals is to capture such an "auxiliary thinking organ" in order to find a way to completely defeat Bertila.

    This is of course not easy¡ªthe significance of auxiliary thinking organs to living forests is obvious. Berthila cannot allow such important body tissues to be exposed to danger. Normally, these thinking organs will have large-scale root systems and organisms around them. The battle group protection, sometimes even hidden in the steel fortresses of the Cecils, Bertram tried several times, but failed.

    However, there are no absolutes in the world. Those "thinking organs" are not always in a foolproof state. Because living forests need to continue to spread to the depths of the wasteland and their scale is also expanding every day, Berthila must continue to create new thinking organs. And deploy them to the front line, and these organs and their "guards" cannot complete growth and deployment in an instant¡ªjust like all biological units, they also need a little time to mature.

    Under normal circumstances, Bertila calculates these maturity times very well and will not give anyone any chance, but she is just a mortal after all. As long as the battlefield is wide enough and the neural nodes that need to be processed at the same time are complex enough, when the dark root network fights back The pressure brought is great enough that she will always show her mistakes. For so many days, Bertram has been waiting for this opportunity.

    He believes that as long as he can successfully capture an "organ" and relying on his knowledge in druid spells, he can crack the defects of these organs, even if he can''t crack them, as long as he submits a thinking organ to the master master , Can also be regarded as a great achievement.

    The sound of dripping water suddenly came from a distance, and at some point there was a trickle of converging water in the originally damp underground passage. Bertram quickly awakened from the fantasies about the future, while he maintained a connection with the nearby root network. The connection side said to his followers in the depths of the spirit: "Be vigilant, there is a natural underground space in front of you-the mad woman arrived earlier than us."

    Not long after the words fell, the team he led passed through the cave tunnel forced by the root network, and an underground river immersed in darkness appeared in the perception of the dark priests.

    The sound of gurgling water echoed in the ancient natural caves, and the icy water seeped from the cracks in the nearby stones and converged into a trickle between the ravines, flowing to the depths of the wide underground space. The river water was full of abnormalities. The light blue glow looks exceptionally beautiful, but it is so beautiful to the extent that it is weird, and occasionally strange creatures with purposeless flashes in the river water, they look like fish or some kind of amphibians, but in the next moment , These creatures disappeared into the water out of thin air like they had never appeared before, and there were no ripples left behind.

    Until the river flowed far away, these weird creatures suddenly appeared again, but their form changed more or less, as if they fell into another time and space while swimming, and happened in that time and space. The unknown "reorganization" in general.

    Bertram was not surprised by the weird phenomenon in the dark river. He just glanced into the water, then muttered and turned away: "The power of wasteland is everywhere."

    He led the team to continue to the depths of the darkness, and not far forward, some of the remains of the biological tissues that had just died began to appear in front of him and the dark priests.

    They are withered and dead vines and roots. There are also some weird creatures with ferocious combat organs. The surrounding air is filled with a smell of fishy and sweet and greasy mixture, which makes the dark priests feel a hint of danger. Without waiting for Bertram''s reminder, everyone opened the magical barrier that filters the air.

    "We have entered the''battlefield''," Bertram said in a low voice, "Just ten minutes ago, our underground defense forces fought fiercely with the invading forces of the living forest here. Look at these wrecks. ¡­There are many immature individuals."

    The creeping sound of the roots and the low murmur echoed around. The dark priests and the servants of the deformed body searched for biological reactions that were not part of their own units. Bertram himself concentrated on the cave in this vast underground cave. The group perceives the ubiquitous and increasingly complex thought impulse signals.

    But at this moment, a sense of tremor suddenly permeated from the depths of his perception. With a real chill, Bertram felt a tingling pain in his "head", and a distant, deep, and full of coldness. The malicious voice penetrated directly into his thoughts: "Bertlem...Long time no see, I''m surprised, you really dare to appear in front of me again..."

    "Bertila..." Bertram resisted the fear that remained deep in his soul due to his previous mental trauma, and with the concentration of willpower, this fear did gradually diminish, "I know you are bluffing! I have grasped your weakness here! Acknowledge the reality, we are here to switch offense and defense-at this moment, I am the hunter and you are the prey!"

    "It''s just a fluke that surrounded part of my organization... I thought I had captured the lifeblood of victory..." The remote and cold voice stirred in Bertram''s thinking, still maintaining the share that made him extremely disgusted and resentful. Contempt and arrogance, "Let''s wait and see, and see who is going to become the other''s nourishment deep in this dark underground..."

    The tingling sensation in the spiritual world suddenly disappeared, and the emptiness and trance that followed briefly enveloped Bertram. He felt Berthila''s will withdraw and leave, but this did not make him relax at all.

    Instead, he was on the verge of an enemy.

    "Attention, the enemy''s counterattack is coming!"

    The dark patriarch suddenly reminded his followers loudly, and almost immediately after his voice fell, a series of low roars and dense clicks suddenly broke the silence of this underground space, and from all directions Rushing!

    Out of the corner of his eye, Bertram saw countless huge vines burrowing out of nearby stone cracks, and a large number of combat creatures that had been judged to be wreckage suddenly came back to life. There, a large swarm of black fighting fissure organisms swarmed like a swarm of insects, and the dark chitin carapace and fighting claws flickered like cold light in the blue gloom of the dark river!

    These are all the "guards" that lurked around the cave before. They used pheromone or neural interference to bypass the perception of the root network and lurked until just now!

    Behind the dark priests, the distortions who followed from the surface all the way to here issued a series of frantic growls and whispers, and without hesitation, they greeted the enemies that appeared in their perception. Chaos and terrible battles were here underground. There was a sudden explosion in the space, but at the center of this fierce battle, Bertlem, as the commander, couldn''t help but laugh lowly.

    There are indeed traps here, and Bertila did set an ambush, but these traps and ambushes just proved his previous judgment¡ª

    But so.

    Moreover, the activation of these ambushers also produced a huge number of extremely obvious "command signals", which helped him finally confirm the specific location of that "command source"!

    "Release all the minion units, they can all be used as consumables!" He suddenly shouted, and at the same time activated all the surrounding root networks, "I have found the real location of that organ-compatriots, come with me! "

    A series of thunderous noises erupted violently from the depths of the heavy soil and rocks. The dark root system network that had been operating step by step suddenly became frenzied and began to attack the nearby living forest roots frantically regardless of loss. Those who followed the dark priests came. The deformed body servant here also entered a state of violent at the same time, rushing to the "biological weapon cluster" that was drilled in the underground cave and belonged to the giant tree of Thorin in a particularly fierce manner, roaring, cracking, explosions and liquid splashing. The voice of''s instantly filled the entire underground space, and in such a terrifying fierce battle, Bertram and his followers directly abandoned the "soldiers" assigned to them by Lord Borken, quickly and quietly Drilled into the depths of another nearby cave.

    As Bertram said-"Servants" can be consumed, as long as the weakness of Berthila can be grasped, everything he consumes here will be exchanged for great work!

    They walked through the depths of darkness, leaving the sound of fighting behind them. They bypassed or quickly broke through wave after wave of defenses, constantly approaching the deepest space of this natural cavern, and they walked like this for an unknown amount of time, Perrelet Mu suddenly felt a ray of light appear in front of his eyes.

    The space in front of him suddenly opened up.

    No one would have imagined that there would exist such a place in the dark and deep underground world: a lush green plant covering the entire cave, luminous vines hanging from the top of the cave illuminate everything around it, and a large number of dark brown aerial roots supporting the cave The surface and dome of the city, the top of which is wrapped with flower vines and dotted with green leaves, forming a spectacle like an underground forest.

    Here... is one of the "command nodes" set up by Bertila on the front line?

    Bertram stared at everything in front of him dumbfounded.

    He can''t remember how many years he hasn''t seen such a scene.

    However, in the next second, these Xu "movements" turned into greater hatred and anger, and guided him to notice the central point of all thought pulse signals in the cave:

    A large-scale flower vine clusters and grows in the deepest part of this "garden", and on that flower vine, a brain-shaped... No, it is a brain, and a brain is lying unsuspectingly. In the middle of the flower vine.

    It is alive, and its surface continuously emits some flowing shimmer, and it is slightly undulating like a heart.

    It looks weird, and... totally defenseless.

    It wasn''t until here that Bertram really laughed¡ªeven though his ugly face was hard to show a real smile, he knew that he was in a very happy mood now.

    A thinking organ¡ªBertila¡¯s aesthetic and creativity is indeed like this¡ªit just lies quietly in front of itself.

    No matter how powerful this thing is, how powerful it protects it, it is only a thought organ after all... After breaking through the nearby defense system, its body is so fragile and unbearable.

    "Do you feel scared too...you sticky meatballs..."

    Bertram said in a low voice, in his perception, the aberrations he had left behind and the biometric signals of the root network forcibly entering a manic state were quickly dissipating-but this did not affect his happy mood in the slightest.

    "Cut off the connection between it and the surrounding biological tissues and ¡®remove¡¯ it completely."

    Bertram said casually.

    A dark priest who trusted him the most immediately appeared more and more, walking towards the seemingly fragile and defenseless brain.

    One step, two steps, three steps... bang!

    Bertram watched that the subordinate with extraordinary strength was hit hard by something in an instant, and a heavy blow broke out, smashing the subordinate''s lignified body into countless scattered fragments.

    In the next second, he saw the brain floating out of its "base", and dozens of thick tentacles with solid muscles stretched under the brain. The ends of those tentacles wielded heavy mechanical warhammers and sparkled with electric light. The great stick, the burner ready to go, and the magic main gun that should have been installed on the heavy tank!

    Bertram: "?"

 Chapter 1345ï¼š Life is always ups and downs

    As soon as he saw that brain, Bertram realized that the development of things may have exceeded his expectations. However, the next thing could not tolerate him to do more thinking. With a dizzying mental shock, the scene All the dark priests felt a brief confusion in their perceptions, and the next second, the heavily armed and muscular "brain" began to violently attack the surrounding area.

    The magic cannon issued a sharp whistling, swords and spears filled with electric light and heat wave shot arcs and flames outwards, heavy mechanical warhammers whizzed down in the air, whether it was woody limbs or caves wherever it went. All the rock pillars of smashed into fragments, and the dark priests hurriedly tried to organize a counterattack. However, whenever they tried to mobilize more powerful magic power, they would feel a sting in the spirit, and the strong thought pulse interrupted time and time again. They cast spells so that even Bertram himself could barely support the barrier used for body protection and summon the most basic vines to interfere with that "brain" attack.

    Compared with the constant mental interference, the great consternation shakes Bertram¡¯s cognition even more at this moment. He watched his followers wield a lot of heavy weapons and muscles. The violent brain attack retreated steadily, and for a moment he felt that he was experiencing a weird nightmare. A strong idea reverberated in his mind. What is this thing? !

    "Boom!"

    A loud noise came from nearby, and the ensuing air wave caused Bertram to stagger and retreat. His mutated, plant-formed body without much human form felt severe pain in the air wave. Knowing that he was affected by the cannonball and the shock wave created by this magic weapon had penetrated the shield and damaged the biological tissues under his wooden skin. This pain, which he had not felt for many years, finally made him wake up from the chaos and shouted loudly. Directing his followers: "This is a trap! Retreat to the passage!"

    Yes, this is a trap. He knew from the beginning that there was a trap here, but he never expected that the really dangerous part of this trap was not the ambushes outside but the target itself. He brought enough cannon fodder, used enough caution to flatten all the hostile units in this underground lair, and finally even sacrificed the part of the root group assigned to him by the Grand Master in the cave to completely Blocking this "final chamber", but I didn''t expect that the most powerful one here... turned out to be a brain...

    He did successfully seal off here, sealing himself and his followers with this terrible monster in front of him.

    There was a whistling sound from the side, and a huge sense of crisis rose up, Bertram subconsciously propped up the shield, and in the next second he saw the brain waving a huge stalagmite that was broken from nowhere with its tentacles. As it slammed down here, the shield and the stone pillars collided fiercely, and the magical surge caused by the surging of Bertram¡¯s dry branches and leaves one after another, and along with this violent impact, there was also the release of the brain. Powerful mental shock.

    In this mental shock, he finally heard Bertila¡¯s voice again. This voice was superimposed on several other voices, as if it was extending from the plain of the Holy Spirit through a series of thought transfer organs all the way to here, and finally passed through the one in front of him. A rough and strong brain was released: "Bertlem, I hope you are satisfied with my hospitality."

    "Bertila!" Burtlem''s eyes were cracked, he watched as one of his followers was stunned by the boulder thrown by the brain, and then dragged into the darkness by the vines that suddenly grew in the nearby cave. At this point, a huge sense of frustration and some inexplicable fear made him yell, "You freak, you bitch! What did you make?!"

    "It''s really humorous to say this from your mouth, my countryman," Bertila said unhurriedly, while the brain raised its muscled tentacles high at the same time, using a heavy warhammer. Beating on Bertram''s shaky shield, "Don''t always attribute your failure to the enemy''s being too strong. You have to admit that you are a trash. You have come here, but I still want to be killed by me."

    The sarcasm in the depths of the spirit just fell, and a muffled sound interrupted all of Bertram¡¯s thoughts. The shield he had supported so far was finally smashed by that heavy warhammer into particles of light that dissipated in the sky. There were several breaking sounds, and several thick tentacles directly entangled his woody "arm" and several main branches. At this moment, he felt as if he was confined by several steel-poured arms. He was forcibly pulled into the air, and the roots desperately grasping the ground were also pulled off mercilessly. Eventually, he confronted the huge "brain" at a very close distance, and at this distance he could see it clearly. The slightly undulating biological tissues and ravines and bulges on the east and west surfaces.

    He suddenly suspected that each of the bumps distributed on the surface of the "brain" was actually a solid muscle.

    "I don''t admit...I don''t admit this failure..." The temporarily imprisoned Dark Master struggled with all his strength while trying in vain to mobilize magic, and at the same time, working deep in his spirit to resist the erosion of the will transmitted from the brain in front of him , "What are you..."

    "You use your brain to fight, Bertram," Bertila''s voice interrupted him contemptuously, "You are only defeated by my mind."

    All the previous attacks and insults caused much less damage than this sentence. Bertram instantly felt that his sanity was tightened to the extreme. He stared at the "brain" that was almost like a muscle mountain in front of him. A large number of deadly weapons held by its wrists below it and a large area around it destroyed by its violent attacks, great grief and anger surged into my heart: "Do you call this a brain?!"

    "Otherwise?" The brain floating in the air tightened its wrists, Berthlem felt that his branches were gradually being peeled off, and Bertila''s contemptuous voice sounded in his mind unhurriedly." I have a very powerful brain. For today, these synthetic brains that are active on the front line even do five sets of strength training and four hours of fighting simulation every day..."

    Bertlem suddenly fell silent, and a few seconds later, he gave up resisting and said: "...enough, you kill me."

    "Don''t worry, your death is of little value. The''information'' stored in your mind is more meaningful to me. I will patiently peel out your thinking center, and then digest and absorb the memory stored in you a little bit. Those followers are already going through this process, but I believe you must know more secrets than them..."

    Bertram did not respond to the voice that came in his mind, as if he had really given up resistance completely, and the followers he brought were almost defeated by that brain at this moment, and grew out of the nearby cave. The vines dragged into the depths of darkness, and only the last dark priest stood staggeringly on the edge of the cave. Perhaps its value was too insignificant, or Berthila was devoting all his energy to stripping Bertram.¡± On the core, the only remaining dark priest was not attacked at this moment. He moved his roots cautiously in panic, moving towards the exit of the cave little by little, and had already fled to the edge of the exit at this moment.

    Bertlem''s gaze shifted to the dark priest, and at the same time, he silently sensed every trace of magic power released by the brain that was imprisoning him. At a certain moment, he finally caught the opportunity.

    "Sandoc!" Bertram suddenly shouted, yelling the name of the dark priest. His voice broke the calm in the cave and stopped the dark priest''s movements abruptly. The latter was the first. Time instinctively felt the danger, but the habit he had cultivated for years of clothing turned his head back subconsciously. A pair of dark yellow eyes met Bertram¡¯s face that had begun to be torn and dissolved. The eyes are filled with magical brilliance.

    "No, headmaster, please..."

    The tragic cry of the dark priest came to an abrupt end, and the "mark" buried deep in his soul was activated. He felt that his consciousness was instantly transmitted to a body that was about to be torn and unable to move, and the vision in front of him was also abrupt. He was flooded with a "brain" floating in the air, and before his consciousness sank completely into the darkness, he only saw his "own" body starting to rush towards the exit of the cave.

    The next second, the entire underground space was filled with Bertila''s cold and angry killing intent.

    The killing intent rushed from behind, as if it were freezing the surrounding air completely, Bertram ran wildly in the dark underground cavern, constantly keeping track of what he could perceive nearby and still retain his ability to move. His aberrations and dark roots gave orders to intercept the pursuit at all costs, until the huge fear gradually faded from his heart, until he began to feel "vibrancy" appearing in his destiny again.

    He knew that he had escaped.

    The power of that brain is limited to the "cavity" covered by the sea of ??flowers. The distortion and spreading root system he brought from the wasteland has indeed disintegrated the "enemies" outside the cave, and he is escaping from that terrible cave. After the brain, he finally gained "safety" again.

    "Sandoc...I will remember you, thank you for your''dedication''..." Bertram murmured, and said as he rushed towards a crack leading to the surface in his perception, "Eternal Sleep These things are still useful... Damn, this body is still too weak, I have to find a way to restore my strength..."

    He muttered, on the one hand, he was indeed planning the future, on the other hand, he was using this method to relieve the fear and tension in his heart.

    At the last moment just now, he used the high-level mystery that was secretly learned when the Society of the End of All Things and the Order of the Eternal Sleeper had a "cooperative relationship", and exchanged the soul with one of his subordinates as a cautious and life-saving Man, he planted a corresponding "soul-stealing mark" deep in the soul of each of his followers long ago, but he never thought that this arrangement would come in handy in today''s situation.

    In any case, he has survived now, so he must start to think about the problems he will face after he survives.

    For example... another shameful, embarrassing, and angry failure, and in this failure he not only lost all the hands assigned to him by the patriarch, but also lost a large part of the root network. All his followers, even... lost their bodies.

    Compared with these losses, what is more terrifying is that some of his followers were captured alive by the enemy...

    He still remembered Bertila''s words clearly. He knew that the dark priests who were captured alive were about to become sources of intelligence for mortals, and this would be his worst sin so far.

    "I have to think of a way... The Grand Master will not accept this result... Attributing the cause of the failure to a subordinate? No, it''s too clumsy... First think of a way to fabricate a''result'' that can be offset? No, it might be. Seen through... Damn, that **** crazy woman, if it wasn''t her..."

    Bertram said fiercely. A gleam of light had appeared at the end of his vision. He glanced down at his "arms" through this light, and saw strange bark and lines, which made him There was a new idea: "Wait, I don¡¯t have to face the anger of the Grand Master... The fault is committed by Bertram, I can be Sandok... A faithful obedience, fighting desperately, but in the end was Ordinary priests dragged down by incompetent superiors, yes, that''s it... I ran out desperately and brought out important information. Bertram failed, but an ordinary priest who survived the battle does not have to bear the anger of the great master..."

    A false sense of peace of mind came to mind, Bertlem felt as if he had escaped the punishment that had not yet come, and began to conceive on this basis how to recover his strength as soon as possible, and climb back to the position of "master" as soon as possible. Coming up, as for "revenge"... he has now completely dispelled this unrealistic idea.

    That crazy "ancient saint"...she can''t deal with it at all, let the other dark masters find a way, he must be far away from the entire northern battlefield, if possible, it is best to be transferred to Go to the southern front...

    At this moment, the light from the front interrupted the dark priest''s cranky thoughts.

    The underground tunnel finally came to an end, and he...returned to the surface.

    Not very bright sunlight shed from the sky, and the airflow from the surface world blows the branches and leaves of Bertram¡¯s new body. He was taken aback, and a belated joy just came to his mind.

    "Ah...I am lucky after all..."

    He sighed softly and walked out of a cave connecting the surface and the ground. The cold wind was blowing on his bark, and he greedily felt the cold air around him, and the feeling of freedom and safety.

    After a while, he slowly calmed down and began to look at the surrounding environment. After fleeing in a panic, he urgently needed to understand where he was currently.

    Afterwards, he was surprised to see a small hill standing against the background of the twilight sky of morning glory, and another strange mansion on the top of the hill.

    A tall woman pushed open the door of the mansion and walked out, watching Bertram who was standing on the flat ground with a little curiosity. After a while, she smiled, something like a rune circle. The luminous structure flashed away beside her, as if some kind of restraint had been lifted, and her figure suddenly appeared vague, mysterious, and stalwart.

    She smiled and opened her arms.

    At this moment, Bertram saw endless stars, endless colors, endless lights, and endless truths and mysteries.

    His eyes began to fill with fear and madness.

    Fear and madness are in every eye that he keeps opening on every branch.

    (The time to push the book is up, I recommend "I Kidnapped Timeline" from "Keyboard Everyday", sci-fi classification, I feel that the idea is very creative, although there are not many words at present, but the future can be expected.)

 Chapter 1346ï¼š capture

    In the face of endless stars and colors, Bertram feels that his consciousness is gradually disintegrating, and some "things" that should not belong to him are rapidly pouring into his soul, and undergoing rapid erosion and replacement¡ª For a moment, he still remembered his name, but in the next moment, all his knowledge of himself was submerged in the depths of a vast sea of ??information. After another moment, he realized his own The body that had not been occupied for a long time had already begun to get out of control.

    He spawned new organs, and the body surface that had been lignified many years ago regained the traces of flesh and blood. He opened a pair of eyes, and each pair of eyes seemed to have an independent consciousness behind them-countless. His voice was noisy and yelling in his mind, and finally turned into a magnificent but chaotic whistling sound, and in this whistling sound, he saw a huge beacon-like figure descending.

    The figure stood in front of the hill and leaned down towards this side. She stretched out her hand to grab the ground, like a giant picking up roadside stones. Bertram¡¯s last thought was to escape, but his body took the initiative to plunge into the shrouded one. The palm in the purple haze, and then... he could no longer support his spirit, and temporarily lost consciousness like an embrace of a gift.

    Milmina stretched out her hand and grabbed the creature that resembled a tree and a human. She lowered her head and looked at Ta''s body with some curiosity. The weird shape of this thing made her very interested, but she knew that she could not take this. The creature stays in its own laboratory¡ªaccording to the information transmitted by the neural network, this should be the dark priest who escaped from Bertila¡¯s "predation"¡ªas an important source of intelligence, this is the property of the empire.

    So the master of all laws could only sigh regretfully. Her tower-like body stood upright in a rotating cloud. At this moment, it began to shrink and fade rapidly, and then there was a large-scale rune array behind her. After opening, in a series of complex transformations, the runes are reconnected into chains and rings, suppressing and sealing back those forces that are enough to drive mortals crazy. In just ten seconds, the huge body standing in the vortex of clouds disappears. At the end, only Milmina.zip stood at the gate of the mansion, which was over two meters high, and Bertram, who had become unrecognizable at her feet.

    This former dark patriarch is now like a cylinder made up of vines, blocks of wood and soft and rotten meat. A terrifying face is inlaid on top of it, and the middle part is his first. Two faces¡ªand the third and fourth faces.

    "...I just took a look, as for this..." Milmina murmured bitterly, then sketched a few runes in the air and connected to the magic net terminal set in the mansion." Hello? Hello...Yes, this is the frontline researcher Mina. I just caught the dark priest who ran away...Yes, yes, I just ran away from Bertila and told her not to chase. Huh? Here The anti-divine barrier fluctuated just now? It was during the arrest...Yes, the surrounding area was confirmed in advance and there was no leakage. I know I know, I will write a report later, I have determined the process before, I understand..."

    ¡­

    Billowing heat waves are rising in the forest, and the "purification road" created by the magic cannon and heavy burner extends from the Farm Fortress to the northern end of the forest barrier, accompanied by the squeaking of the movement of the large wooden limbs. With a creaking sound, the "new tree guard" wearing heavy armor and armed with heavy firepower stepped out of the forest, while continuing to pour terrible firepower on the heads of the deformed bodies and biochemical monsters running around in the scorched earth. Push the front steadily on one side.

    "Boom!"

    A bright ball of light swept across the sky, and an exceptionally deafening explosion came from a distance. The "Arcane Star" summoned by the Elf Queen Belsetia herself fell on the horizon of the forest border, destroying the last one that was still launching. The distorted form of the energy light bombs shelled the position, and with the complete misfire of the enemy''s heavy long-range firepower, the armored tree guards also stood firm at the front of the line.

    They opened the branches around the canopy and lowered the bud-like alloy armor. Vines fell from the canopy. A large number of stubborn and sharp rangers fell from above along the ropes and began to harvest the remaining scorched earth. The enemy and the engineering troops behind to cover the fortifications and fortifications were built.

    An extraordinarily tall, extraordinarily heavy armor, and carrying a variety of auxiliary combat equipment on the trekking guard stalked to the middle of the position. This awesome guardian opened the alloy armor around the canopy, and a petite figure peeked out of it. In her early days¡ªshe has long golden hair and fair to almost transparent skin. Many mysterious runes flicker on her surface, and the brilliance of magic wanders on the surface of her skin. She looks at the surface and sees standing Belcetia, among the several golden golems, had a bright smile on her face: "Your Majesty the Queen! Are we good at fighting?"

    "Very amazing firepower, now this forest is back in our hands," Bersetia did not stingy with her praise. She looked at the "Commander of the Thorin Expeditionary Force" who was riding on the Treant Guardian. "¡ªThis is Berna¡¯s public identity in the southern coalition. "Do you need a break? You have been commanding this huge army alone..."

    "No, I''m very energetic," Berna said with a bright smile, and waved her slender fist. "My body is specially''made'', except for the necessary''rest'', almost No need to rest."

    "That''s good," Bersetia nodded and said, and then her gaze involuntarily passed over the body of the Treant Guardian, and cast into the lofty shadow lying between the mountain and the plain not far away, "Finally... we return Here..."

    "Here..." Berna couldn''t help turning around, looking in the direction of the Elf Queen''s line of sight. She also saw the lofty shadow, the broken and collapsed "mountain", and the collapsed palace buildings in the valley. , And the keel of the fortress pointing towards the sky like the remains of a giant beast, and the remains of the Temple of Stars reflected in the eyes of the elf like a broken mountain, making the girl who has been away for many years suddenly a little tranced, "I Last time I saw it, it still floated so majestic in the sky..."

    "History has to turn to the next page. What we can do is not to let civilization be dusted or shame our ancestors in the process," Bersetia heard the elf''s sigh, and she had a calm expression. Faintly said, "Although the Temple of the Stars has crashed, it still guards our civilization-next, we will build a new''outpost fortress'' on the border of the wasteland based on the main remains of the Temple of the Stars.

    "The alloy walls and keel of the temple will support our city walls and towers, and the usable structures in the collapsed area will be recast and recast. Valentian has already begun arranging domestic production facilities to work overtime to manufacture the components of the purification device. The wreckage area of ??the Temple of the Stars stood firm, and we began to build the first''purification tower'' that blocked the wall."

    Berna quietly listened to the Queen of Silver telling her about the future deployment, as if it had already appeared in her mind that the coalition soldiers stepped back into the wreckage of the crashed temple, cleaned up the collapsed ruins, re-ignited the extinguished lights, and transformed the collapse. The slumped corridor, the scene of a new wall being built on the edge of the ruins, a kind of already strange throbbing in her heart gradually recovered, it took her a long time to slowly recall this feeling-this is hundreds of years Before, she crossed the Long Bridge of Returnees for the first time, faced the unknown northern world for the first time, and had the excitement and expectations when she embarked on an adventure for the first time.

    She thought that she would never feel this way anymore, but now it seems...the life worth looking forward to seems to have just begun at this moment.

    ¡­

    "Milmina caught the dark priest named''Bertlem''," said Gawain, sitting behind her desk in the Supreme Council of Cecil City, to Hetty who had just stepped into the office. "Now it has been sent to Philip''s base."

    "Caught by Ms. Milmina?" Heidi was taken aback when he heard this, and quickly drew a rough map of the broad front of the southern area of ??the living forest in his mind, and his expression became weird. "It''s not that the dark priest came from Did Bertila run away in the''predation zone''? That place is some distance away from our frontline laboratory. How did he get caught by Ms. Mirmina?"

    "...Probably because of amazing luck and excellent pathfinding talent," Gao Wen thought for a long time, but he could only give this answer, "and he also witnessed the mythical form of Milmina-without any protective device. Circumstances. According to the situation from the front, we don¡¯t have to worry about that guy escaping at all this time. The rest probably only need to worry about how much useful Bertila can get from that guy¡¯s thinking organs. information¡­"

    Heidi''s expression became more and more subtle, and after holding back for a long time, he whispered: "I don''t want to know what the unlucky guy looks like now..."

    As she said, she shook her head, put a few documents on Gawain¡¯s desk, and said at the same time: ¡°We just received news from the battlefields of the Eastern Front and the Southern Front¡ªin the direction of the Eastern Front, Typhon The Magician Order and the National Knights Order have successfully cleared the Aberrant Corps near the dark hills, and the wolf general Andesa is building a large-scale advancement base. They are planning to use it as a starting point to start building a blocking wall that penetrates the wasteland horizontally. ."

    "...Rosetta Augustus has begun to fulfill his promise," Gawain said in a deep voice, "So what''s the situation on the southern route?"

    "The addition of the Thorin Expeditionary Force stabilized the situation on the southern front. Now the southern coalition is able to mobilize troops to consolidate their northwestern border. The Aberrant Corps that has moved south from the Ogure tribe has been contained in the northern part of the Greta Fortress, but The fighting there is still fierce; on the other hand, the Silver Empire¡¯s Millennium Legion is gradually regaining the land north of the forest barrier with the support of the Firepower of the Thorin Expeditionary Army, and has now advanced to the crash area of ??the Temple of Stars. According to the Silver Queen. According to the news, her next step will be to recapture the remains of the Temple of the Stars and build a propulsion base based on it, which will serve as the southern starting point of the blocking wall."

    "''Sorlin''s Expeditionary Army''..." Gawain repeated the word softly, "Well, Bertila is right. The elf and the''bodyguards'' she brought over seem to have performed far beyond expectations. However, it sounds like the situation over there is still not completely stabilized. The deformed body that went south from the Ogure area is now only temporarily contained on the northwest border of the Highmountain Kingdom. The southern coalition forces are not capable of completely eliminating those monsters..."

    Speaking of this, he shook his head: "Where is the Western Front? Has the Duke Baldwin come over?"

    "There are many enemy-occupied areas on the Western Front, and the tribes have suffered severe damage. In addition, the original border barrier of the Ogure tribe has been destroyed by the deformed army. The long border needs to be fortified everywhere, and Baldwin and Jinna take it. "The expeditionary force of China had to be held back," Heti said with a serious expression. "Now they have just completely blocked the gap in the barrier of the mountains, but there are still many out-of-control aberrations moving in the mountains and forests and instinctively. Driven to move down to the inland city of Ogure. The place is now full of refugees, and a large number of gathering areas lack protection. The "shelter" surrounded by a fence may suffer heavy losses even in the face of the deformed form of the order...Situation very complicated."

    "It has become a long-term''bandit fighting''..." Gao Wen''s brows gradually frowned, "Baldwin should be able to cope with this situation, but the key is that we can''t wait... The blocking wall must be built as soon as possible, across the waste The soil part cannot be completed by the Tiphon Empire alone, the pressure and risk are too great...what is Rebecca doing?"

    "Building more supercritical accelerators for the Earthly Dawn, as well as the Purgatory Incendiary Bomb Assembly Plant," Heidi said in a blunt tone when he said this. This is probably caused by the shaking and shaking hands of the signing of the budget. The sequelae, "created around the clock."

    "Very good," Gawain suddenly smiled, "This is what she is good at, and it is urgently needed on the Western Front-if we can''t quickly establish a''Western Advance Point'' on the ground, then directly take the wasteland from the sky It is also an idea to blast a road in the west, and it will be much more convenient to build the western blocking wall at that time."

    Then he let out a sigh of relief, leaning on the back of the chair, with a thoughtful expression: "Next, let''s see how much useful Bertila can dig out of her''old compatriot'' head. Information...If we can grasp the specific deployment of the dark priests and the true goals of the sentries, the balance may also have a chance to completely tilt towards us..."

    ¡­

    In a garden covered by countless pure white flowers, a middle-aged man wearing a gray cloth robe with a plain face suddenly opened his eyes.

    In an instant, a large number of abstract, confusing, fragmented and fragmented impression fragments poured into his mind, impacting his spirit. He could not recall anything concrete from the fragmented information, but there was an incomparably deep "impression" of horror. Overwhelmingly crushed toward him, this feeling was as if he had forgotten some terrible facts, but only "fear" itself was deeply imprinted in the depths of his soul.

    This terrible feeling is like some kind of long torture, even if it only lasts a few seconds, it is enough to make the middle-aged man hold his head and give out a series of vague and painful screams. He is rolling in the flower field, as if feeling his own mind. He was gradually dissolved by the strong acid, until the rustling and footsteps suddenly came from the side, and the pain in his head suddenly dissipated, he stopped convulsing all over, and raised his head with a blank gaze, looking towards the one who was heading here. The walking figure.

    Bertila, wearing a pale green dress, stopped in the center of the garden.

    She looked down at the middle-aged man curled up on the ground.

    "Long years of absence, Bertlem.

    "Welcome to your resting place."

 Chapter 1347ï¼š farewell

    The middle-aged man curled up on the ground blinked his eyes vigorously, as if his memory, thinking, soul, and body had been divided into different levels by some power, so that he could not think and understand the present as a complete human. What happened, this state continued for several seconds, and some messy fragments of thought were reorganized in his consciousness. He finally remembered who he was and who the woman in front of him was.

    "Bertila..." He hesitated, his voice hoarse and not like a human voice, and chaotic thoughts hit his mind. With a little recovery of memory, his expression finally became more and more frightened, "I...I ...You did it all..."

    He stopped suddenly, as if only then realized the strangeness of his "body". He looked down at his human body with a panic on his face, and then he almost propped himself up with his hands and feet. Try to stand while muttering: "This is not real... This is an illusion, what did you do to me? Don''t make such a joke..."

    "This is the last peace of your soul, my''comrade''," Bertila just silently looked at the person in front of him from the beginning to the end, and his tone was extremely calm at the moment, "You can''t go back anymore, your body ¡ª¡ªIf that is your body, it collapsed and alienated because of the face of the gods. Now it is gradually being decomposed, and your consciousness is brought here by me. This is the depths of the neural network, and I use myself. The space constructed by thinking nodes. Bertram, if you still have a little bit of the most basic sense and humanity, remember it as soon as possible. Recalling everything you have done, we don¡¯t have much time to waste. "

    Bertram¡ªor Bertram condensed from memories suddenly came to a halt. He stopped struggling to stand, but looked forward with a stunned expression, his eyes out of focus seemed to be watching. Some endlessly distant past times, then he collapsed little by little, knelt between the endless flower fields, clasped his head tightly with his hands, and let out a howl that humans could hardly make.

    Berthila watched him until Bertram calmed down for a while, and she slowly said, "I''m sorry, I can only use this method to forcefully recall the original''you'', but now it looks like an early one. You¡¯re unable to bear the dark memory of the next few hundred years, which has put tremendous pressure on your conscience."

    "We have been wandering in the dark and desperate wasteland for hundreds of years... We calculate, we deduced, we are rooted in the rotten soil, living in symbiosis with forces that mortals cannot understand, and trying to figure out that road over and over again... We came to the conclusion, we came to the conclusion..." Bertram whispered as if whispering, "That is a dead end, we calculated three hundred years ago, it is a dead end... it doesn''t work... ¡­"

    "Yes, it doesn''t work, we know it now-but fortunately, we are not the only ones trying to survive in this world. The Cecils have found another way, and you are trapped in the dark. , Your thoughts are also trapped there, you can¡¯t see the existence of other roads," Berthila lowered his gaze, "Bertlaim, even to this day, I still thank you for what you did when you rushed into the wasteland. Sacrifice, I believe that at least at the beginning, your vows are sincere¡ªit''s just that the darkness and despair can be resisted by extraordinary people. It is all of us who miscalculated the malice of this world."

    "It''s too late, now it''s too late to say this..." Bertram finally raised his head, and a distorted face appeared in front of Bertila, "I don''t know how long I can maintain this state. ¡ª¡ªHuge anger and hatred are gradually covering my consciousness, I even want to...Kill you, ask quickly, saint, I''m almost unable to recognize your face."

    "What do you want to do?" Bertila no longer wastes time, "You put those rune stones in the deep blue network channel, what do you want to use them for?"

    "Dark Blue Net... Runestone... I remember," the muscles on Bertram''s face trembled, and as he recalled the secrets belonging to the Dark Order, the boundless malice and anger grew. Filling, while resisting this power, he spoke quickly, "This is the plan of the Grand Master Borken. We... we need to domesticate the planet under our feet, and penetrate the entire planet, to be able to interfere with matter and non-physical phenomena at the same time. The magical circulation system of the material world is a natural''rein'', we have to hold the rein in our hands..."

    He coughed suddenly and violently gasped for a few seconds before continuing: "All our suffering, all the malice in this world, come from two points. One is the gods, and the other is sweeping across all the stars from time to time. ''Magic shock'', the former... the former brings a divine disaster that destroys all things, the latter... the latter will temporarily change the boundaries of all things, the magic wave... yes, we call it the magic wave..."

    "The magic shock that sweeps all the stars from time to time?" Bertila suddenly noticed this special word, "What does this mean? This is your understanding of the magic wave? How did you research this step?"

    "I don''t know... this knowledge is not our result, it was the elf sisters who said that there is a most primitive magical shock resounding in the universe, which is like a network of layers, wandering back and forth between the stars. , It is the original form of all things in the world, and it is also the''reference band'' of magic power. When this force passes over the stars, all the''virtual stars'' will burn and brighten up, and all the''physical stars'' will Infiltrated in a powerful force field... all intelligent creatures¡¯ minds will be affected by it, cognition will deviate from everything, and the boundary between entity and non-entity will be blurred. They also mentioned... and mentioned..."

    Bertram¡¯s eyes were suddenly dizzy, as if another consciousness was about to dominate his thinking, but the next second, Bertila held his shoulders, while forcibly making him wake up, he hurriedly asked: "They also mentioned What''s there?"

    "The magnification and dislocation of the observer effect... The projection in the deep sea and the''pre-image'' in the physical universe lose their boundaries... I only know these, most people only know these, and perhaps the Master Borken knows the backing. More explanation, but I''m not sure..."

    "...It seems that this is what the sailor understands about the''Magic Tide''," Bertila said in a deep voice, and then she observed Bertram''s state before asking, "Then this is the same as your throwing rune stones. What does it matter? What about the''domestication'' of the planet you just mentioned?"

    "Block that magical shock... We want to create an eternal and safe world... Seven hundred years ago, the big explosion of the Deep Blue Well was not a real magic wave. On the contrary, powerful planetary stars spewed out. , Resisted the''shock aftermath'' that passed over the planet at that time-we tried to reproduce this process and control it," Bertram said in a low and hoarse voice, his language sometimes intermittently, his mind sometimes In a trance, but on the whole, Bertila can understand what he said, "We have to use rune stones to control the dark blue network of the entire planet, and then actively trigger its explosion. If the control is accurate, the planet itself will not Disintegrate, and we will have a barrier covering the planet...

    "This barrier will last forever. It will isolate our planet from this malicious universe. It will never suffer from the evil tide. It will also block the connection between the mortal world and the gods, and become a gap between the world and the deep sea. The gods will never find us...like a baby returning to a safe infancy, forever and ever..."

    Bertila opened her eyes slightly and stared at Bertram in front of her. She did not speak for several seconds, and then she suddenly said: "Do you really think that this can be exchanged for eternal security?"

    "That''s what the Grand Master said, the same is what the Elf sisters said," Bertram said in a low voice, "Just wrap our planet carefully and permanently cut off from the outer universe, and only accept the limited energy of the sun. With gifts, we can build a permanent home of happiness, at least...it will last until the sun above us goes out, and this will take many, many years."

    Bertila didn¡¯t know how to evaluate this crazy plan, she just suddenly thought of another very crucial point: ¡°Wait, you said you want to guide the ¡®big explosion¡¯ of Deep Blue Nets. How many people will die in this process?¡±

    "Like the Gondor Empire 700 years ago," Bertram said in a deep voice, "This process essentially reproduces the birth of the Gondor Wasteland-therefore, the entire mortal civilization will be destroyed, and all mortal kingdoms will be destroyed. Extinction, more than 90% of the world¡¯s creatures will become extinct in this process, but some will survive, just like us on the Gondor Wasteland, they will evolve little by little to become our appearance in an environment saturated with dark blue magic. ...Finally, adapt to this new world."

    Bertlem paused, and slowly said in a deep voice: "Our appearance is the future of all things."

    "You really are crazy..." Bertila''s eyes widened, staring at the middle-aged man in front of him, "Turn the entire planet into an environment like the Gondor Wasteland, destroying all civilizations, leaving nothing but zero. Stars, mutant freaks like you, are wandering on the wasteland all over the planet... What is the meaning of this kind of "easy home"? What is the meaning of this long-term "protection"?"

    "But at least, the creatures on this planet don''t have to face the magic tide and the disaster," Bertram shook his head. "And after a long time, maybe further evolution will come. The wandering mutant creatures may establish a new civilization, and more life forms may breed in the wasteland environment. The harsh and desperate environment that you seem to be may be fertile soil for another group of creatures...Bertila , Do you know? After wandering in the Gondor Wasteland for seven hundred years, I actually feel that the dark and corrupted land is still alive...Time can change everything."

    "But this should not be the fate of civilized nations, and you are not qualified to cut off the future for them," Bertila looked into Bertram''s eyes, "If we will face a doomsday, then we are willing to die. Fighting, willing to fight to the last person on the battlefield, willing to face the end in resistance-instead of you creating a natural disaster, it is up to you to sever the future of all people in the name of resisting the enemy, and in the end, you have to listen to you. Said this is to protect the world of the future."

    "...You are right, but it is a pity that we, who have been in the wasteland for many years, will no longer think like you," Bertlem twitched the corners of his mouth, showing a distorted smile that was almost ugly." This also includes me-when my only remaining reason and conscience dissipate at the moment, I will only think that your remarks are naive and polite."

    "Perhaps, this is the sorrow of all of us," Bertila sighed softly, "Let¡¯s go on, Bertram... I now know your true purpose, and now I want to know about those Regarding the rune stones, what is your next release plan? How many rune stones do you have to release? If you complete all the release plans...how will you activate them?"

    "Our delivery schedule... is over half of the time. I don''t know the specifics of the whole plan, but I think we still need at least... and another third of the runestones are needed to achieve the''domestication of this planet.'' ''," Bertram''s tone was hesitant, as if he was fighting for some kind of "dominance", but in the end his words still flowed smoothly, "Dark Blue Netway is very complicated. It''s not just throwing a lot of runestones in one breath. There is enough''number'' in the network, and the number of suitable nodes is limited...

    "Originally, we have found almost enough nodes in the wasteland. Without disturbing the deep blue well of the central node, we can send more than 90% of the runestones into the predetermined pulse flow, but afterwards, something unexpected happened. The runestones invested in these nodes were intercepted by the Kraken...Finally we had to look beyond the barrier...

    "The most important node is located at the ancestral peak. In the depths of that high mountain, there is actually a natural source of magic that is no less than the deep blue well. The locals don¡¯t know anything about it. The magical environment is regarded as a gift from the ancestors...

    "The other scheduled nodes are located deep in the mountains in the northern part of the mainland. The two swamps on the border of the Holy Dragon Principality each have a drop point, three in the eastern extension of the Dark Mountain, one in the Shadow Swamp on the Tifeng border, and the blue rock hills in the southern part of the mainland. There are two places, three places in the northwest of the Gaoling Kingdom...

    "The number of rune stones that need to be placed at each drop point varies, at least one, up to four or five. Rune stones have the function of autonomous navigation and positioning in the dark blue veins, and they will start to move after entering the network..."

    Bertlaim''s tone gradually became low, but he still kept telling everything he knew. During the long storytelling process, Berthila kept listening seriously and never missed a word.

    After a while, Bertlem¡¯s voice finally calmed down completely.

    He seemed to be asleep, sitting paralyzed in front of Bertil with his head lowered, his body motionless, the memory that preserved his conscience seemed to have completely left the "body", leaving only a hollow body in place.

    But soon, a new consciousness grew in the corners of the body. The body began to tremble. Accompanied by hoarse breathing, the body that had been still for a long time suddenly raised his head, his eyes were angry and angry. Hatred was full, the muscle lines on his face twitched, and a husky, twisted voice squeezed out from his throat: "Bei Er-Ti..."

    However, the roar came to an abrupt end when only a few words popped out. The flower field surrounded by pure white flowers suddenly squirmed. The cute and harmless flowers and plants were intertwined into a huge mouth with sharp teeth. He swallowed Bertram''s "body" that had begun to twist quickly.

    The next second, the flower field returned to calm, and there was no trace left. Only Bertila, wearing a light green dress, stood quietly in place, watching the sea of ??flowers gently swaying in the breeze.

    "Walk all the way, Bertlem."

 Chapter 1348ï¼š Initial shock

    everything is over.

    Philip stood in a secret bunker room under the base of the advancement base. His eyes fell on the platform in the center of the room for a long time. The center of the platform was sunken, and its edges were engraved with many complex and sophisticated runes. At this moment, the rune array was gradually extinguishing. , A large number of nerve cords like roots and vines are slowly receding from the platform, returning to the holes at the edge of the room, and in the recessed area in the center of the platform, there is only one group that has completely lost its shape. Biomass remains, and a little thin liquid.

    In the past few hours, the remains of biomass have been constantly undergoing extremely fierce alienation and transformation, showing all kinds of terrifying forms, even those who fought on the battlefield like Philip recalled what they had seen before. When the scene arrives, he still can''t help his scalp numb, but in any case, this terrible process has finally ended at this moment. No matter what kind of soul was trapped in this group of flesh and blood, his affiliation with this world has been wiped out.

    The rustle of plant roots squirming suddenly came from not far away. Philip followed the sound and looked in the direction of the sound. He saw a group of bright green vines coming in from a hole in the corner of the room. In the process of squirming, it quickly changed into a human-like silhouette, and finally became the avatar of Bertila. This avatar nodded slightly to Philip, and then set his eyes on the center of the platform.

    "It''s all over," a slightly hoarse female voice sounded in this underground room. "Bertlem and his followers have left this world. I have unearthed a lot of useful information from their memories. ."

    "Fortunately, in terms of intelligence, we have been at a disadvantage for a long time, and now we are finally making progress," Philip nodded slightly, and then hesitated for a moment, but couldn''t help but continue, "You seem to be very worried, Ms. Bertila."

    "...I just remembered too many things in the past," Bertila was silent for a moment, and said with a trace of emotion, "Bertlaim was once a respectable scholar, and his followers...those who are now our Half of the people called''Dark Priests'' were the close comrades of Brother Gao Wen, priests and spiritual leaders in the Northern Frontier Army. Before rushing into the wasteland, all of us made a solemn oath... It was a very special time, a very special period. We all seemed to have aspirations and were generous..."

    "I heard your Majesty mention this," Philip said with a slight nod. "Not only the Society of the End of All Things, but also the Order of the Eternal Sleeper and the Son of the Storm, which had fallen into darkness seven hundred years ago. A glorious history, but no matter how glorious the history is, it is an indisputable fact that they will eventually fall into the dark. A passion may not be exchanged for glory. The farther they go on the wrong path, the more they deviate from justice."

    "...The route is wrong, I understand," Bertila seemed to smile wryly, but the stiff face of the incarnation made her expression change almost imperceptible. "Just like Brother Gao Wen said, there is no correct concept to guide and A set of scientific and reasonable methods and tools, it is difficult to truly realize the original intention by acting only with blood and heroism, and even often makes things go against the original goal... For a long time, in fact, I have only a little understanding of these words. , But seeing Bertram look like now, I think I have understood what he meant... It''s a pity that none of us have a second choice."

    "But at least we can correct this mistake," Philip said with a serious expression. "There are many dark priests like Bertlem. We have to stop them before they cause disaster."

    "Yes... we have to stop them," Bertila repeated Philip''s words softly, "otherwise it would really be a catastrophe... a catastrophe that no one can escape..."

    ¡­

    In the deep encryption space of the neural network, a dim light suddenly lit up in the darkness, and then the boundless white flowers quickly covered the entire land in the dim light. As the dim light gradually changed into a brilliant sky light, the first few days of this In seconds, there is only a sea of ??white flowers in the void space, and in the center of the white flowers and fine grass swaying in the wind, round tables and high chairs with lavender patterns appear one by one, and one figure after another also appears on the round table. around.

    This includes Gawain, Veronica, and Hetty, as well as Bertila who created this space, as well as Carmel who is at the site of the "Gate" project and Milmi who is experimenting on the border of the wasteland. Na, Amone, who returned from the south not long ago, and even Enya mortals who rarely appeared in the spiritual network recently used their true faces, and the gods used "network images" similar to humans. These The figures gathered around the round table, and a vital meeting was about to begin.

    Gao Wen looked up at the figures sitting around the round table, his eyes finally fell on Bertila and nodded slightly, then he coughed slightly to break the silence: "Ah, good, everyone is here, first of all. Thank you all for coming.

    "As you can see, here is a new security space in the neural network. It is constructed by Bertila using the nodes of the Thorin giant tree, and the periphery is carried out by the three-layer security protocol woven by Naritil and Duvalt. The main network is isolated. At the same time, in the real world, we have also set up anti-divine barriers for all the connection endpoints of the Thorin Giant Tree. Its protection level exceeds the previous origin laboratory. Here we can discuss the highest security authority and hazard level. Questions, the gods present can also speak freely."

    "Oh! You guys finally got this thing out," Enya, with her long blonde hair hanging down like a waterfall and wearing a white dress, showed a faint smile. She looked at the people present with a thoughtful expression on her face. Looks, "It seems that what can be discussed here is nothing ordinary... Gao Wen, what do you want to talk about when you gather us together?"

    "Bertila and Milmina joined forces to capture an entire group of dark priests operating on the northern battlefield, including a high-ranking priest of the patriarch level," Gawain said straightforwardly. "Now we have A batch of key information directly points to the final conspiracy of the Sentinels and the Dark Master Borken, and some of the information points to the Demon Tide and the Divine Disaster. I think you should all listen to it."

    As soon as his words fell, everyone on the scene immediately showed attention and solemnity. Even Enya, who has experienced 1.8 million years and was once the **** of dragon gods, instantly became serious and her eyes Falling on Milmina and Bertila: "What is the specific situation? The sentinel''s plan is actually related to the Divine Disaster and the Demon Tide?"

    "Let me speak," Bertila stood up. In fact, she was also a little nervous at this moment. After all, this was the first time she spoke with these "theocratic council special advisers", even if she was the old one. The dark patriarch and the current "Master Thorin" are also inevitable psychological pressure, but fortunately the nerves of the vegetative are tough, and the expression on her face is still very calm. "I learned from the memories of Bertram and his followers. The information was unearthed in it, first of all about the function of those rune stones..."

    Bertila''s voice sounded in this vast "garden", she confided in the information she knew, without missing a little detail, and the mortals and gods present listened attentively, without missing a word and a half. sentence.

    Until her voice fell, the scene remained silent. Perhaps the amount of information in this intelligence was too huge, or there were too many problems behind the intelligence that needed to be considered. For a time, no one spoke at the scene, and everyone kept it. With a thoughtful expression, Gao Wen, who had finally learned about the information in advance, raised his head from thinking. He tapped his fingertips on the table and broke the silence: "Before discussing those rune stones, I want to pay attention first. Here... the knowledge about the''Magic Tide'' mentioned in the information."

    His gaze turned to Milmina, who is the most authoritative in the field of magic and magic on the scene: "Bertlem mentioned a new knowledge related to the magic wave mechanism. He mentioned a constant reverberation and irregularity in the universe. The''magic shock'' that sweeps through all the stars is called the''initial form of all things in the world'' and the''reference band'' of magic, and this shock will interact with the celestial body when it sweeps through the celestial body, making the''virtual celestial body'' Optical changes occur, which blurs the boundary between material and non-material in the''real celestial body'', and affects the cognition of intelligent creatures on the celestial body, thereby inducing the''dislocation of the observer effect in the macro world''...

    "The description in the second half of this paragraph is mutually corroborating our current research and understanding of the magic wave, especially the explanation of the''observer''s perspective shift'', and..."

    "And there is a vague connection with the''Unified Fluctuation Conjecture''," Milmina said without waiting for Gao Wen to finish speaking, "The''concussion'' he mentioned is something we have never noticed before, but he The ¡°blurring of the boundary between material and non-material¡± mentioned is an area we are currently studying. From the analysis of the unified wave model, I think the reliability of this information is extremely high. At least I don¡¯t think one is stuck in the wasteland. The dark priests of 1989 can compile a set of theories so''just right''."

    "There should be no doubt about the authenticity of the intelligence. The''method'' used by Bertila to obtain information is trustworthy," Gao Wen nodded slightly. "This knowledge about the magic tide is not the research results of the dark priests themselves, but should be It comes from their special "advisor", which is... sentry."

    "The knowledge of the sentinel is the knowledge of the sailor," Heidi said suddenly, "Considering the huge difference between civilization levels, their understanding of the magic wave must be closer to the''real'' than ours."

    "A''shock'' that sweeps all the stars from time to time..." Milmina showed a thoughtful expression, "In fact, when it comes to this, I thought of some of my recent work on the''Unified Wave Model'' Guess...or hypothesis."

    "Assumptions about the unified volatility model?" Gawain''s heart moved. In fact, some faint thoughts were floating in his heart, but he could not form a complete concept for a while. At this time, he realized that the "master of all laws" might have With a train of thought similar to himself, he immediately pricked his ears, "Let''s talk and listen."

    "Unified Wave Model... We try to describe the universe in which we live in the form of''everything is wave''. Whether it is physical celestial bodies or non-physical magical powers, thoughts, and spirits, we all think that it is a variety of different The "phenomenon" formed by waves of frequency and wavelength in the process of independent existence and interactive oscillation is precisely because the bottom layer of everything has the nature of "wave", which leads to the blurring of the boundary between virtual and real in the universe and the possibility of mutual transformation, leading to If the trend of thought can produce physical gods, and magic can interfere with the realms of reality and reality, this is the basis of our theory. If we extend it, we will have an obvious conclusion:

    "The universe we live in should, as a whole, be a''wave superposition'' with a larger scale, a more complex structure, and a more chaotic transformation method, or in other words, an astonishing and constantly oscillating''field''.

    "This field contains all the''waves'' that are''everything in the world'', and the superimposed state of chaos presented by itself is maintained at a proper equilibrium stage. This equilibrium stage allows intelligent individuals like us to thrive and thrive in it. Of course, due to the limited level of observation and cognition, we cannot observe the appearance of the entire universe''s "field", nor can we calculate whether it will be so balanced forever, just like a bug that can only survive one day and cannot imagine that night will fall. What looks like this is not something we can focus on right now, what I want to say is, where was the initial''shock'' in this field..."

    "The initial... shock?" Amone, who was sitting next to Milmina and participating in the meeting in the image of an old elven man, frowned, and subconsciously said as he tried to keep up with the rhythm of the topic, "You mean...?"

    "The first ripple at the beginning of the universe, the first wave born in this world of''everything is wave'', considering the special nature and mode of action of magic in our universe, it is also very likely to be The first''magical glow'' of our world," Milmina said with a calm and serious expression, "If we regard this universe as a pond, then this pond has a time node, before the time node, It has only calm water, without any fluctuations, and without everything in the world. Naturally, it does not have all the truths and knowledge we know today. Regarding this stage before the time node, I call it the "unrecognizable era".

    "And when a certain time node arrived...I don''t know what happened to this node, but ripples appeared on the calm water surface, the initial wave appeared, and matter and magic were born from the original chaotic and uniform''field''. With their respective forms and attributes, there is also the world as we know it today. The subsequent stage may be called the''cognizable era''.

    "The''initial shock'' I mentioned is the first wave in our universe when that point of time arrives... and the layers of ripples it brings."

    When Milmina said this, she stopped temporarily. She gave everyone present some time to think, and then she turned her eyes on Gawain.

    "In these days of perfecting the unified volatility model, I have become more and more aware that this model needs a''foundation''. If this foundation is not filled, it will seem to be a loophole, making our model unable to explain where it came from. So I have been thinking about it all this time.

    "If our universe has a ¡®starting point¡¯, then it must have a ¡®first ripple¡¯, that is, there will be an initial...¡®oscillation¡¯."

 Chapter 1349ï¼š Dark divergence

    "If our universe has a ¡®starting point¡¯, then it must have a ¡®first ripple¡¯, that is, there will be an initial...¡®oscillation¡¯."

    The initial shock...

    Milmina''s speech was over, but Gawain did not speak, he just thought about what he had just heard, and compared and reasoned with the knowledge he had already mastered. He certainly knows that the "initial shock" referred to here and the common sense "shock" are not the same thing and cannot be simply understood literally. According to Milmina, if the entire universe is regarded as A "field", then its initial "oscillation" should be an unprecedentedly huge volatility collapse containing a huge amount of information-an information singularity, an "ups and downs" that caused the universe to lose its "flatness".

    Milmina thought that was the first "magical glow" in this universe.

    And this description clearly reflected the information provided by Bertram: in the knowledge that the dark priests obtained from the "sentinel", the "shock that swept all the stars" was also called the "magic power of the world". Reference frequency band".

    "Do you think that the''shock'' mentioned by Bertram is the''initial ripple'' you have been looking for in the unified wave model?" Carmel, who was always quietly listening to the side, suddenly broke the silence. Looking at the former **** of magic on the opposite side of the round table, his voice trembled slowly, "And this''initial ripple'' continues to reverberate in the universe to this day, and there is no sign of dissipating. At the same time, there is still a''magic tide'' on various celestial bodies. direct cause¡­"

    "This ripple appeared with the birth of our universe. It is the''starting point'' for the survival of everything in the world today. It may never disappear until the end of life in our universe, at least in my theoretical model. One factor can cause this ripple to dissipate," Milmina said calmly, "and if this ripple really dissipates one day, then it may be the real disaster of the entire world¡ªas for the disaster it brings. The''Magic Tide''... At the scale of the stars, it can only be regarded as a breeze in the universe, some natural phenomena that can''t be more normal."

    "Background wave..." Gawain thoughtfully, "The magic wave phenomenon that repeated each planet last week was originally just because the diffuse background wave in the universe periodically amplifies the ¡®observer effect¡¯ of intelligent creatures on the planet¡¯s surface..."

    "Background wave? A very accurate description," Milmina raised her eyebrows slightly, and agreed with Gawain''s summary. "Perhaps the original source of the demonic wave, just like you said, is the background of the intelligent race in the universe. Under the influence of the wave, it periodically falls into madness."

    Milmina used the term "smart races to fall into madness periodically" to describe the phenomenon of "observer effect amplification and deviation" of planetary stars. It must be said that this is quite in line with the traditional mage worldview, and Gao Wen also agrees with her. This description, after all... they live in a world where the boundary between entity and non-physical is blurred, and the group craziness of the intelligent race means "the world collapses in their eyes", which is the result of the out-of-control observer effect.

    "A natural phenomenon..." Heidi slowly said as he thought, "Now we know that the magic wave originates from the''rippling between the stars'', but how can we fight against this ripple? Those dark cultists try to artificially guide the deep blue network. Explode to create a''barrier'' that covers the planet. Of course, this method is not advisable-but is there any point in their thinking that is worthy of reference?"

    "This is exactly what I want to say," Gao Wen said in a deep voice, "We cannot stop the''background wave'' in the universe. This''monsoon between the stars'' will definitely arrive as scheduled, so our choice is We can only find a way to survive this monsoon. Maybe we really need a barrier to resist the influence of the''background wave'' on our minds-the principle of the devil''s extinction is the amplification and loss of control of the observer effect, so the only thing we need to hold is It is''cognition'', but we obviously cannot use the same methods as those dark believers..."

    Having said that, he paused for a while before frowning and continuing: "In fact, I seriously doubt the feasibility of the dark cultists¡¯ plan to transform the dark blue network into a planetary barrier to resist the background in the universe. Bo, this sounds logical, and it is also in line with the fact that we know that the energy released when the Deep Blue Well exploded in the past has resisted the''tremor before the magic wave'' seven hundred years ago, but the Deep Blue Well exploded back then. It just resisted a''forward tremor''... Simply and rudely shrouding the planet with a super-powerful magic field, can it really block the''star monsoon'' sweeping the stars? I doubt it."

    "Theoretically, it has a certain effect." At this moment, Enya, who had been quietly listening and did not speak much, suddenly broke the silence. The dragon gods noticed that the eyes of the surroundings were all on him, and then nodded. Continue to say, "Although Tarrond took a wrong route at the beginning, he chose to use the deity''s cognitive coverage and dominance to build a protection system against the demonic tide, but we have survived many times after all. In the long-term observation...the dragons still have some research results.

    "A certain strength of the magic barrier can indeed isolate the influence of the magic wave on the minds of mortals. This is a simple and rude stupid method, but it is effective. Hundreds of thousands of years ago, a relatively powerful mortal kingdom appeared in the northern part of the Loren continent. They They know how to extract the energy from the deep blue network to build a huge national shield-although the shield they finally built is several orders of magnitude worse than the''planetary shield'' that the group of dark priests want to build today, but In terms of principle and nature, there should not be much difference between the two.

    "But in the end, this country still failed to survive the magic wave. The shield built by powerful magic power can only weaken the magic wave but cannot completely resist it. For the fragile mortal mind, this is a little bit. The change in''dose'' is meaningless at all, whether it is a city-level shield, a national-level shield, or even a planetary shield¡ªas long as it cannot completely protect the minds of mortals, then a civilization will be in the tide of magic. It''s just a question of how long it can last.

    "Of course, in the long history, there are other mortal races who have survived the demonic wave by their own means, but many of them have taken the''wrong route'' similar to that of Tarrond-handing over the minds of the race to The gods, relying on the protection of the gods to survive in the tide of magic, this should be the easiest and easiest way, but in the end... they will all pay the price of all the''shortcuts'' on the day of the coming-of-age ceremony."

    "We will not choose the direction of protection by the gods, and relying on the dark blue magic power to make a shield is not a reliable choice now," Gawain shook his head after listening to Enya''s words, and said slowly, "Really effective means of protection. , May still have to start from the perspective of mortal thoughts themselves and the control of the observer effect...This is also our research direction for a long time."

    Opposite Gawain, Veronica, holding a platinum scepter, suddenly raised her eyes, and said with a slightly pensive expression: "But those dark priests seem to believe that a planetary energy shield can permanently isolate the magic tide. The impact on this planet can even be used to block the connection between the mortal world and the gods...Don¡¯t you think this is weird?"

    "What''s weird about this?" Amone said casually, "They are not sober. Isn''t it normal to be **** in a dead end?"

    "No," Gawain suddenly understood the meaning of Veronica''s words. "There is a problem here-the cultists'' knowledge about the''star monsoon'' and the''domesticated planets'' are all obtained from the sentinel, they themselves It is normal to believe that the theory of taming planets and building barriers to resist the magic wave is normal, but the sentinel will not make such mistakes. It is the creation of the sailor. Will the sailor not know the real effective means to resist the magic wave?"

    Gawain¡¯s voice fell, and a few people around the round table immediately awoke in amazement. Heidi took a breath, with a strange look and tone: "...That is to say, the sentry deceived Borken and Dark priests including Bertram..."

    "From the very beginning, I wondered, as the advanced creation left by the sailor, as the ancient mind corrupted by the tide and out of control, what reason does the sentry have to''work together'' with a group of cultists trapped in the depths of the wasteland? , Does it really need the loyalty and friendliness provided by a group of allies who are regarded as losers among mortals?" Gawain frowned and shook his head, "I heard from Rosetta that the sentry disguised as an''elf Gemini'' once approached him to seek cooperation after the failure of the Crystal Cluster War, but he refused, and the group of cultists in the wasteland were just a''lower strategy'' after the sentinels had no choice..."

    "So, constructing a planetary shield to resist the demonic tide is just the wishful thinking of the dark priests. The real purpose of the sentry is not at all." Heidi looked at the people on both sides, "What the **** does the sentry want to do?"

    "No matter what it wants to do, the matter of''putting rune stones'' is definitely the most important means for it to achieve its plan. This goal must be related to the dark blue network," Gao Wen said solemnly, "We should feel fortunate. Rosetta Augustus accepted the invitation of the elven twins. The latter will surely use a more perfect set of lies to confuse Typhon to put those runestones, with Typhon¡¯s industrial ability and as a mortal kingdom who can move freely on the mainland. The advantage of our status, I am afraid we will be kept in the dark until the end of the world."

    Perhaps imagining the future described by Gawain, the muscles on Hetty''s face twitched subconsciously: "This is really fortunate..."

    Gao Wen did not speak again for a while, but fell into a short period of thinking. After realizing that the true purpose of the sentinel and the wishful thinking of the dark priests might not be consistent, he couldn''t help but start thinking about what the out-of-control ancient mind wanted. Do something, and think about it, this terrible ancient mind could not look at the world today with the purpose of love and peace.

    What it did in the War of the Crystal Clusters and the actions of planning the Wasteland War are enough to explain its attitude towards mortals.

    "Think about it, if you were sentinels, what would you want to do?" At this moment, Enya suddenly broke the silence. She looked around at the round table one by one, "If you were originally unshakable like steel Mind, under the control of a lofty instruction, has been performing its duties for millions of years. Originally, you were tireless and would not complain, but suddenly, you acquired the''heart'', began to have feelings and likes and dislikes, and began to understand fear, Anger and hatred, but also began to want to pursue some of their own goals, what will you do?"

    Everyone showed a thoughtful look, and Enya continued to speak unhurriedly: "In Tarrond, the''Omega'' created by the dragons has also faced similar changes. It suddenly With the''heart'', it began to think like a free mortal, and the experience accumulated over the past millions of years allowed it to make a decision in a very short time-to leave this planet, terminate the mission that has lost its meaning, and to satisfy Own curiosity."

    "...Sentinel also wants to terminate its mission?" Gao Wen understood Enya''s meaning, "because it suddenly has free will, so I am tired of its endless watch and patrol over the past million years?"

    "I''m not sure, this is just a guess, after all, Omega and Sentry are not comparable," Enya shrugged, "but one thing is certain, if an artificial intelligence suddenly realizes that its work is meaningless, Then it will definitely try to end this "meaningless", and the sentinel...its mission is to observe and record the progress of civilization on our planet, waiting for the emergence of "adult individuals" in the cycle of civilizations, which can be grown-ups. What about after the individual appears? It is not qualified to stop working, it is just a sentinel. After the adult individual leaves, it will continue to observe and record the follow-up new civilization process... This is a job that will never end."

    "There is only one way to end work," Veronica said in a low voice, "the civilization on this planet is all extinct, it doesn''t need to observe and record."

    "No," Gawain said with a gloomy face, "Even if the civilization on this planet is extinct, there may be new intelligent creatures born from the planet after a long time, and as long as this planet has the basis for gestating life. Conditions, the work of the sentry will never end, so..."

    Milmina''s voice sounded, and took the second half of Gao Wen''s sentence: "It has to eliminate the''after-effects'' forever-so that our planet will no longer have the conditions to multiply and thrive."

    A chill rushed into everyone''s hearts, even the gods present.

    It took more than ten seconds before Bertila¡¯s voice finally broke the silence on the scene: ¡°Fortunately, we have now obtained the follow-up''drop coordinates'' of the dark priests, and further counterattack plans have already begun. No matter what the Sentinel wants to use the Deep Blue Network Channel for, as long as we guard all the network channel nodes and eliminate all the Wasteland Legions, its conspiracy will naturally be shattered..."

    "We have sent the information of those coordinates to all fronts of the alliance, and the records after this meeting will also be shared with our allies," Gawain nodded and said, "still can not be taken lightly, even if we now master the''drop coordinates.'' It also does not rule out the existence of some''secret coordinates'' or''alternate coordinates'' that even Bertram does not know. The sentinel cannot openly and openly share all the knowledge with the Eternal Death Association. It must be hiding something. Hand in response to this unexpected situation today, maybe the moment Bertram was captured by us, it had already begun to adjust its plan..."

 Chapter 1350ï¼š Fade away?

    In the cyberspace covered by a sea of ??white flowers, one by one left the venue. As the figures next to the round table disappeared, the space also quieted down. In the end, only Gawain and Bertila stood in the sea of ??flowers. In the center, in the breeze blowing across the sea of ??flowers, looking at the virtual sky and the distant horizon.

    Bertila broke the silence first: "It looks like you have a lot of thoughts, brother Gao Wen."

    "I''m still thinking about the sentinel," Gao Wen said in a deep voice, "After determining that it hides a deeper conspiracy, I have to start thinking about what kind of strain it will make and what its ultimate means will be. As a sufficiently old mind, its knowledge and hole cards are far beyond our understanding."

    "...If our speculation is correct, then using the power of the deep blue network to transform this celestial body under our feet into a permanently uninhabitable planet, this should be its ultimate goal, and my fellow''wasteland compatriots'' did it. Everything is just the process by which it achieves this goal," Bertila said unhurriedly, "Now we have successfully stopped the Aberrant Corps from continuing its attack on the civilized world, and we also know their next steps. The launch plan'', in theory, unless all battlefields of the Alliance suddenly collapse, the Sentinel''s''domesticated planet'' plan is no longer possible."

    "This is exactly what I was thinking about. If the Sentinel can''t realize its plan to control the Deep Blue Network, what''alternative'' can it achieve its goal of''permanent extinction''?" Gawain said slowly while thinking. , "Although its node launch plan has not been completed, a large number of runestones have been placed in the deep blue network channel. Previously, various observatories and magic observation facilities have observed a large range of magical anomalies, and Tyre has also confirmed it. , A drastic change in the deep blue network cut off the connection between the Loren continent and Antaweien, which shows that even if all the runestones are not put down, the sentry can already partially control the operation of the deep blue network...

    "If one day it confirms that its plan has failed, what will it do with the dark blue network channel it currently controls? It seems that it has not been able to use this part of the dark blue network channel to launch a direct attack on the material world, but it has It can affect and interfere with the environment of the entire continent, but I think...it can do much more than that by using the Deep Blue Network."

    Speaking of this, he stopped and turned his head to look at Bertila with a calm expression: "What about you? What do you think?"

    "I don''t know much about Deep Blue Nets, and I''m not good at deducing it like you. I just think my former compatriots are sad and hateful," Bertila shook his head and said in a low voice, "We have all fallen into Darkness, but not only did they fall into darkness, they are now reduced to tools controlled by sentries without knowing it. With Bertram, I only see their irretrievable future."

    Gao Wen didn¡¯t speak for a while, and after a moment of quiet contemplation, he suddenly said, ¡°Perhaps I should go to the door of the fortress of the Treaty again.¡±

    "Are you going to the kingdom of the gods again?" Bertil raised his eyebrows, and then reacted, "Wait, you are going to the Sentinel Homeport again? Isn''t there already..."

    "It has been abandoned, I know, but what is left there makes me very uneasy. The back tide once completely corrupted the center of the home port and the last cruise ship, and now those ancient things are still maintained. Operation, in my opinion, this kind of''relic'' that is still running automatically after a long history, and the central system has been substantially out of control...itself is a huge hidden danger."

    "Do you plan to destroy the home port and the last cruise ship?" Bertila frowned slightly, "But as far as I know, the technicians on the''gate'' project have repeatedly demonstrated many times. The level of technology is simply incapable of destroying the legacy of the sailors of that scale. Even if they want to cut a metal sample from the spacecraft, it is difficult. And Master Kamel suspects that there is still some kind of''defense mechanism'' in that thing, if The home port and cruise ship confirm that there is a deadly threat, and those remaining weapons are likely to counterattack."

    "Indeed, we shouldn''t be able to destroy that thing now..." Gawain took a breath and whispered, "But there must be some prepared means..."

    ...

    In the depths of the Gondor Wasteland covered by dark and filthy clouds, in the center of the hills and plains entrenched by the dark priests, the Archmaster Borken is burning with anger due to the frustration news from afar.

    "Bertlaim that waste! I shouldn''t give him a second chance!" Borken''s angry curse was passed between the upper nerve nodes, making the high-ranking priests gathered around the hill shiver. Suspense, "I should have thrown him directly into the biomass **** pool at the beginning. The nutrients that he uses as the root network are more valuable than him!"

    Footsteps came from the edge of the hill, and two tall figures in long skirts came to Borken. The elves looked at the great master with a surprised expression. Ferna was the first to speak: "What happened? What''s wrong, my respected Master Master, your emotions have even frightened those mindless deformities. You haven''t made such a big fire these days."

    "Bertlem suffered a shameful failure for the second time," Borken seemed to have become accustomed to the hypocritical and exaggerated way of speaking of the elven sisters, he said irritably, "I assigned him a large number of guards. , Even gave him part of the root network authority in the northern region, but he ruined it all in one operation. If it¡¯s just that, the worst is that he and his group of incompetent followers They were caught alive by the enemy!"

    "Captured alive?" Lena opened her eyes slightly, and she seemed to be a little surprised. "How could this happen? Bertram may have a shortage of military talent, but at least he is also a powerful priest, and Those of his followers... no matter how bad the situation is, he shouldn''t be captured alive by the mortal army? Not to mention..."

    Lierna paused, and Ferna continued without any delay: "What''s more, even if he can''t beat him, can''t he be able to kill himself at the last minute?"

    "Who knows what''s going on?" Borken said fiercely. "The last news from one of his followers was that the brains of the enemy are too powerful, and we are invincible." Nothing can be analyzed."

    "...The enemy''s brain is too powerful?" This time the Elf Twins really couldn''t react. They opened their eyes widened in unison, and then Lerna frowned and said, "It sounds...it seems to be the ones in our north. Opponents have come up with something weird, beyond Bertlem''s cognition, which...it is very interesting."

    "We may have different perceptions of the word''fun''," Borken''s muddy eyes glanced at Lena, and then slowly said in a hoarse, low voice, "Our biggest loss now is not Bertram. The troops he buried with him are intelligence... Bertram knows our massive deployment and also knows our real plan. Now that he has fallen into the hands of the enemy, the loss it will cause will be immeasurable."

    The elven twins said in unison: "It sounds like you don''t have much hope for Bertram''s loyalty and tenacity?"

    "No, I believe that even an incompetent person like Bertram will not speak easily when faced with torture. But there are too many ways in the world to''get'' what you want from a prisoner who doesn''t speak. "We¡¯ve got the information," Borken said in a deep voice, "We must be prepared for a large number of key deployments that have been leaked. All subsequent launch operations will inevitably face the obstruction of mortals and nations, and even the troops that transport runestones. There may be targeted interceptions... Damn, if it wasn''t for the sudden obstruction of the southern battlefield, our progress could have been faster..."

    "Southern Battlefield?" Lena frowned, "What happened to the southern battlefield?"

    Borken¡¯s mood is obviously getting worse: ¡°It¡¯s the elves. Those elves don¡¯t know how to get the support from the north. An extraordinarily powerful Treant Guardian army has joined the front line. We were almost about to break through their ridiculous. The border fortress, as a result, not only has the attack been frustrated, a main force of the elves has even advanced near the barrier gap..."

    Hearing Borken¡¯s words, Ferna seemed quite surprised: "Guardian of the Treemen? Your army was actually blocked by the mere Treemen? When the Southern Front began, you did not confidently express the whole forest. Isn''t the total strength of the barrier protecting the ancient trees enough to stop the advancement of the legion?"

    The branches and leaves on Borken trembled in annoyance: "...The tree guard we were facing at the time did not wear a dozen-ton steel plate on his body, nor did he hold the so-called "magic cannon" in his hand. Magic weapon."

    "Oh, it looks like it''s something new created by those''good opponents'' in our north," Ferna listened and suddenly laughed, with a hint of joy in her words, "It seems that the war is really promoting A weapon of technological progress, you see, in the face of the pressure of survival, how fast those mortal kingdoms are changing!"

    "I sometimes really wonder if you are on my side," Borken''s tawny eyes stared at the elven twins in front of him. "Are you really not sure about the current situation? Our advantage is Little by little, the results obtained at the beginning of the war were not enough to lay the foundation. Now those mortal kingdoms have reacted. We have been frustrated across the board, and even have been fully pushed back on some fronts. My dear "Miss Consultant", North Front And the humans on the Eastern Front have even begun to build immortal bases on our territory! It¡¯s a bit of a sense of crisis!"

    "Oh, the sense of crisis, of course, Master Master, of course we are on your side, and our goals are the same," Lerna said, but did not suppress the smile on her face. "It''s just that the sense of crisis does not Help us change something, and... the small setbacks we encountered on the frontier of civilization may not be as bad as you think."

    "...what do you mean?"

    "Regarding the activation method of the deep blue network channel, in fact, we still have many alternatives..."

    ...

    In the hinterland of the Ogure tribe, the main city of the orcs is Ruby City.

    As the situation changes, this orc city has now become the military center of the Ogure tribe against the Wasteland Army. The Earthly Dawn from the Cecil Empire is anchored in the sky above the city, using the sky fortress. The Gorgon flying fortresses at the core use this as a gathering point. They set out from the sky above Ruby City every day to recover lost ground, remove distortions, and rebuild border defenses. The imperial expedition led by the Duke of Baldwin Franklin After obtaining the consent of the War Chief Camilla, the army used the Ruby City as a garrison and a supply point. Together with the support troops gathered from various tribes in Ogure, in a short period of time, this The city has turned into a behemoth, and the population and the size of the city have exploded several times.

    After the injury was almost healed, Camilla left the medical ship in the sky and returned to her city. The feeling of being down-to-earth made the chief of the tribe who dominate the forest and mountains feel at ease. She walked onto the towering walls of Hongyu City in late winter and early spring. Looking at the direction of the mountain barrier in the cold wind, the cat-like pupils squinted into two lines in the sun.

    In her sight, the mountains are still standing tall, the huge sky fortress is slowly crossing the distant mountain ridge, the scorched ruins of the red jade forest cover the ground at the foot of the mountain, and on the edge of the forest ruins are the military camps arranged in a row. , A simple but prosperous temporary market, and various flying flags.

    Every day, countless soldiers gather here, and countless soldiers are dispatched by the commander-in-chief of the coalition forces to the eastern front or other areas where aberrations are raging. Every day, large tracts of scorched earth return to the people of Ogure. In the hands of, the border that once shrunk to the foot of Hongyu City is also constantly advancing towards the edge of the wasteland.

    The Duke of Baldwin Franklin from the Cecil Empire is now the commander-in-chief of the entire Western Front. The soldiers gathered from all tribes of Ogure listened to the dispatch of this foreign commander, even Camilla himself. This is unprecedented, but no one on the western front has any complaints about it.

    This is the role of the alliance and the meaning of the "wartime system".

    A cold wind blew, Camilla''s pointed ears trembled in the wind, but only one stood on top of her head, and her other ear was slumped softly on the side of her head.

    Camilla thought for a while, and tried hard again, but still only one ear stood on top of her head.

    The warchief sighed, a little melancholy.

    At this moment, the sound of footsteps came not far from the side. At the same time, there was a very energetic voice from the king of the human tribe Wycliffe: "Are you fighting with your ears again?"

    Camilla turned her head and glanced at the tall human king: "The doctor said that my ear needs a minor operation. As long as the operation is completed, it can still stand up."

    "Actually, I think it''s not bad now to make you look softer," Wycliffe said casually, turning around and looking into the distance, putting his hand on the wall next to him, "Look, you are finally paying attention now My appearance is better than just knowing how to chop people with an axe every day."

    Camilla didn¡¯t pay attention to Wycliffe¡¯s words, but instead focused on the opponent¡¯s special alloy shell on the right arm and the mechanical structure covered by transparent crystals that gleamed in the sun, giving it a slightly cruel and rugged shape. The orc warchief was a little curious: "...is it easy to use?"

    "What...oh, did you say this?" Wycliffe reacted and shook his mechanical arm, his alloy fingers moved flexibly, "It''s okay, more powerful than the original, and there are many wonderful new functions. , Except that it feels a little weird... everything else is pretty good."

    "Looks very handsome," Camilla touched her chin thoughtfully, "I want to cut my arm for you."

    "¡­are you crazy?"

 Chapter 1351ï¼š Surging

    A few chats with friends made Wycliffe, who had just returned to the surface from the medical ship, regained some of the previous feelings. He breathed out in the cold wind at the end of winter and early spring, and looked at those fronts outside Hongyu City. The military camps that have just been built and the various vehicles that shuttle between the military camps are with emotion in their tone: "Many people say that the Cecilians are like ghosts and gods in the field of infrastructure, but until they see how these camps and roads are. It took a few days to cover the outside of the Red Jade City, and I finally understood the meaning of this sentence. It''s okay to say, how did they build so many barracks from the foot of the city wall all the way to the edge of the forest in a few days?"

    "Throw it straight down from the sky," Camilla shrugged. "Just as you waited for the doctors to screw your new arm, they sent two more aerial fortresses from the back. What''s the name''Frontline Engineering" "Ship", it was filled with such square "container houses" like piles of boxes, and then they were dropped directly onto the plain..."

    Wycliffe was dumbfounded, and after a long period of sluggishness, he touched the bridge of his nose with that alloy hand, feeling the touch of metal and skin while muttering: "I am narrow..."

    Camilla¡¯s eyes have been focused on the human king¡¯s robotic arm. She carefully looked at the mechanically beautiful nails, joints and connecting pipes. If it were not limited by the identity of the chief, she might have already taken care of it. "Take it down for me to play with" said, this unabashed gaze certainly did not escape Wycliffe''s eyes. The human king couldn''t help but smile and waved his arm in front of Camilla. The nerve signal immediately activated a certain mechanism of the mechanical arm. Accompanied by a "buzz" sound, the armor near his wrist suddenly bounced, and an energy blade filled with arcane glow instantly condensed in the air. , The bright light gleamed in the eyes of the orc chieftain.

    Camilla suddenly uttered an exaggerated shout: "Oh"

    Wycliffe smiled again, flipped his wrist, and the energy light blade dissipated, and his mechanical palm suddenly split from it, revealing a ring-shaped rune structure and crystal array, a small arcane missile launcher. Appeared in front of Camilla.

    "This thing is much easier to use than your cutting axe," the human king said triumphantly to the warchief. "The doctors said that since I am a powerful transcendent who can support greater consumption of magic power, I put Many experimental weapons have been stuffed into my robotic arm and now you are no longer my opponent."

    "Oh," Camilla exclaimed again, and then his eyes narrowed, "Can you take this apart and play with me for two days?"

    "That''s definitely not possible," Wycliffe refused without hesitation, and quickly restored his arm to its original shape. Then he took out the pipe and held it in his mouth while igniting it with the arc from the fingertips of the robotic arm. "After installation, this is the same as the original arm. The neuroskeleton and everything are connected together. I just show you..."

    The ears on Camilla''s head trembled, and there was a clear expression of regret on her face. She looked down at her arm and whispered, "Or I would cut off my arm and change it to be like yours. Right..."

    Wycliffe did not answer the conversation this time, but just glanced at the orc warchief at random. As a "colleague" who is also one of the "Five Kings" and a friend who has known for many years, he knows too well that this big cat has a problem. The brain circuit and the distracting attention at any time, basically except for carrying the axe to cut people, Camilla has not had any interest in anything that can last more than three days since she was young, so she will return to her. Find something interesting to divert attention, and she must have forgotten it.

    Of course, it¡¯s better to think about something that will change the subject now.

    "Our communication with Ancestral Peak has resumed," Wycliffe said suddenly. "On the one hand, the air communication node laid by the Cecils has been activated. On the other hand, the chaotic and magical environment that seems to be shrouded in the western part of the continent is also undergoing. Gradually recovered, it is said that we can now contact most parts of the country with the help of new communication nodes..."

    "Well, today I also received news from Stella from Ancestral Peak," Camilla immediately forgot about the robotic arm, and his expression became happy. "Those distortions that move towards Ancestral Peak. The body has been completely cut off. Stella is going to send a golem troop to support the front line, of course, without affecting the local defense forces of the Ancestral Peak. The commander-in-chief Duke Baldwin has agreed to this. Maybe it won¡¯t be long before we can see the fairies active in the barrier of the mountains."

    Wycliffe nodded and couldn''t help but cast his gaze to the rolling mountains to the east. He opened his mouth as if he wanted to say something, but in the next second, a radiance appeared between the mountains and the sky. But the light interrupted his movements

    It was a layer of brilliance mixed with lavender and turquoise, like a large curtain hanging from the clouds. It spread from the other side of the mountain barrier, leaning across the vast sky, and spreading to the red jade forest. In the sky above, it appeared so suddenly, even in the two or three seconds before it appeared, there was no warning, and between the floating of the light curtain, you can vaguely see lightning-like sparks on the clouds and rays of light. Jump between, stretch into pieces.

    That thing looks like an aurora. But how can the aurora be seen in the Ogure region in the middle of the continent? !

    More and more people noticed this abnormal celestial phenomenon. Soldiers and people under the city wall began to point to the sky. Wycliffe finally reacted and immediately turned his head and asked the orc chief beside him: "Ka Mira, what is it difficult to see, and what new equipment developed by the Cecilians? Is it some kind of shield?"

    "I haven''t heard..." Camilla also looked at the light curtain that suddenly appeared in the sky and quickly spread around, and muttered to herself with widened eyes, "I haven''t heard of any new equipment testing. Notice... and looking at the camp, it seems that the Cecil soldiers and officers are also very surprised..."

    As soon as her voice fell, the light curtains that filled the sky suddenly disappeared silently, and even the lightning that jumped in the clouds disappeared without a trace, just as it appeared, and it ended without warning. .

    The whole process only lasted less than a minute, but this strange celestial phenomenon has been deeply imprinted in the minds of all witnesses.

    "I think this is a bit wrong..." Wycliffe''s expression gradually became serious. "You are right, that thing shouldn''t be made by the Cecilians, and it started from the east side of the mountain barrier. Spreading here, that''s the direction of the wasteland... We''d better go and discuss with Duke Baldwin, maybe he knows something..."

    ...

    "I think this is a bit wrong."

    On the top of the ancestral peak, a huge white tower with huge crystals inlaid on the top stands proudly on the top of the mountain. Many magical devices and detection facilities around the tower are in operation. The height is only a palm-sized Stella. Flapping his wings, hovering in front of an open-air inspection device, watching the data projected on the focusing crystal and changing patterns, this fairy king, one of Ogure¡¯s "Five Kings", slowly frowned. Up.

    Another sound of flapping wings came from the side, and a fairy tech kid who was in charge of monitoring the ancestor¡¯s peak magic net hub flew to Stella¡¯s side: "You also found that the parameters are abnormal, haven¡¯t you?"

    Stella turned her head and looked at the tech boy who flew over. This is an adult fairy with light purple long hair. She is also only the size of a normal human palm, but beside her are two arms of the same size as an adult human. The "arm" of the golem made of fine gold, red copper, and mithril, each of which grasped the tools used to maintain the equipment, looked quite dexterous.

    Goblins are a very small intelligent race. Physical limitations make it difficult for them to directly use the tools and equipment created by the vast majority of intelligent races on the mainland. This naturally includes the standard demons produced by the Cecils. Guide equipment, but the fairies have their own solutions: as the most ingenious and magical clan of Ogure, fairies are extremely good at making various golems and intricate magical institutions. Many years ago, they relied on The powerful Golem Legion has established its own kingdom on the peak of the ancestors, and when facing the magical technology of the new era, they also rely on these convenient and easy-to-use magic "tools" to become the best demon in the Ogure tribe. Guide technician and rune expert.

    "When did the readings begin to fluctuate?" Stella nodded to the goblin who was manipulating the two "golem arms" in front of him, and asked with a serious face, "This happened before communication was restored. Huh?"

    "No, the readings began to rise abnormally after the communication was restored, and as the chaotic magical environment near the peak of the ancestors has gradually subsided in the last two days, the rising speed of the readings once reached the peak. Although it has begun to fall again, it is still very high. ," said the purple-haired fairy, and the two golem arms floating beside her also gesticulated, "We have checked the Holm crystal on the main tower and several transformation matrices connected to the mountain magic net to confirm It is not a false reading caused by equipment failure."

    "...This shows that there is a powerful magic power being transmitted between several magic net hubs, but the source of magic power is not any magic net array," Stella looked back at the reading on the next device, "No way. Understand...Did those Cecil technologists say anything?"

    "They''re still in a meeting and studying, I don''t think they understand what happened." The spontaneous goblin spread her hand, and the golem''s arms floating beside her spread out. Then she showed a nervous expression again, "Queen. Ah, shouldn¡¯t it really be the turbulence that we have been tossing recently, disturbing the sleeping ancestral spirit in the ancestral peak..."

    Stella waved her hand vigorously without waiting for the other party to finish her words: "Impossible. A hundred years ago, when we started the''Super Power'' on the top of the mountain, our energy was out of control. The lightning struck half a mountain and did not break the spirit of the ancestors. Wake up, where does this go."

    "...That''s true," the purple-haired fairy listened to the queen''s explanation, and suddenly felt very reasonable, "but how should these abnormal readings be explained now?"

    "I don''t know if I package the data and send it to the Cecilians anyway. After all, they invented this set of things," Stella waved her hand. "Looking back to see what they can study."

    The purple-haired goblin technical kid nodded, and then looked up at the pure white tower proudly standing on the top of the Ancestral Peak. This was built by Cecil and supported most of the magic net in the north-central part of Ogure. Energy supply, the largest magic net hub in the western part of the mainland is in operation. Several metal ring structures floating on the upper part of the tower are slowly rotating under the clear sky, and a low and sweet buzzing sound echoes high in the sky. , It looks business as usual.

    However, where the fairies cannot see, in the dimensions that cannot be observed by today''s technical means, an extremely large-scale torrent of blue magic power is surging in the depths of the Ancestral Peak, and part of the fringe branch of this torrent penetrates The mountain has entered the atmosphere, intertwined and flowing near the main hub of the magic net. Above this "Ogure Holy Land" deeply affected by the deep blue net, an invisible wave of magic power is moving from the distant Gondor wasteland. It spreads all the way across the entire continent, spreading out to all parts of this planet...

    ...

    At the same time, there is an endless ocean in the southwest of the Loren mainland.

    The monstrous waves roll in from afar, and the dark sky is filled with light like a curtain of aurora and thunder. The wind is howling, the sea is surging, and the wind and waves are constantly beating the bow and side of the steel battleship. A large battleship propped up a shield used to resist sea storms, opened the rune matrix engraved on the ship''s hull to stabilize the ocean current and the hull, and turned itself into a stable steel in the waves by relying on the power of technology. mountain peak.

    In the command center of the Empire Fleet¡¯s flagship Bitter Winter, Byron stood on the platform belonging to the captain, staring at the sea state map displayed on the holographic projection, and after holding back for a long time, he finally turned his head and asked: "Ka Ms. Sandra, are you sure we are on the right route?"

    "...Seriously, I was really sure about it five minutes ago," the black-haired siren known as Kassandra with a mole on the corner of his eye thought for a while, and said frankly, "but now I also feel the situation. What''s wrong."

    "General, we obviously encountered disorderly turbulence. In theory, this thing should only appear in the far sea," said a naga pilot behind Byron, with dark green scales and snake-like eyes, and his neck. There are also nautical instruments and amulets with deep sea runes. "The fleet may have been pushed off the course by the storm, but it seems that the intensity of the storm will no longer increase. We''d better wait on the spot until the storm is over."

    "...This is the only way," Byron said helplessly, "The protection systems of Bitter Winter and other ships can withstand storms of this degree. We set the protection to the maximum and wait until the storm is over before confirming the deviation of the course."

    After giving the order, the Imperial Navy Marshal turned his head and looked at the red-haired lady standing beside him: "Ashalena, you should go back to the cabin and rest. After the storm is over, we may need you and the dragoons. Let''s do aerial reconnaissance together."

    "Actually now I can also take a look at it," Ashalena said casually. Her current identity is the "Dragonborn Commander" sent by the Holy Dragon Principality. After the war broke out, the Holy Dragon Principality sent to the front line of the alliance. Several troops, one of which was led by Ashalena. She and her men were incorporated into Byron¡¯s expeditionary fleet to serve as the "ship-borne air force". They were originally going to support the southern battlefield, but they didn¡¯t. Thinking of being trapped in the sea by a storm now, "I should be able to cope with this kind of storm."

    "Don''t be foolish, I believe you can take off in this kind of weather, but you can''t land in this kind of situation. Heaven knows how long this storm will last," Byron shook his head, "Obey the arrangement, we''ll do well. Waiting for the storm to end."

 Chapter 1352ï¼š Lost contact

    Cecil City, a series of information from the commanders of the Expeditionary Forces on various fronts was sent to Amber in the first place, and was sent to Gawain after sorting it out.

    "...It can now be determined that the abnormal discharge phenomenon in the atmosphere and the large-scale''aurora'' occur irregularly throughout the continent," Amber stood by Gawain''s desk, and the sun shone on her face from the side. , Those amber eyes carried a rare serious and serious color today, "The distribution is random, and the time of occurrence is also random, but they are all concentrated in the past twelve hours. The first to find the abnormal celestial phenomenon is the Ogure tribe. After the garrison in the Red Jade City, abnormal aurora and electric discharge appeared in the northern border of the Empire, the Principality of the Holy Dragon, Typhon, the Gaoling Kingdom, and even Tarrond, which is far across the ocean..."

    Gao Wen frowned, flipping through the documents in his hand quickly and asked: "What do scholars think about this?"

    "The Magic Research Institute believes that this is a large-scale magical''resonance'' phenomenon. The powerful magic field suddenly entered the atmosphere and reacted fiercely with the high-altitude clouds and magnetic field." Amber carried the conclusions of the experts with a single glance¡ª Although she basically has few words to understand, "Considering the randomness of the occurrence of the vision and the delay in time, they believe that there should be more than one source of magic power that triggers resonance, but the source of magic power distributed everywhere. Leakage and resonance occurred successively.

    "In addition, considering the scale of the anomaly, especially considering that even the anomalous phenomena were observed in the sky above Tallund, they think this is definitely a planetary incident..."

    "...The planetary star incident may be behind the planetary magical circulation system," Gao Wen raised his eyes and looked at Amber with a very serious expression. "It seems that the sentry can''t sit still anymore, it is activating ahead of time. The layout in the Deep Blue Network, this may only be a test-but it won¡¯t be easy to say next time."

    "The northern and eastern lines are speeding up the construction progress of the''blocking wall''. At present, the Aberrant Corps seems to have not reacted. The Silver and Gaoling coalition forces on the southern line have also taken a firm foothold near the remains of the Temple of Stars. They will Activate the first purification device today," Amber said quickly, "On the Western Front, Duke Baldwin has readjusted his deployment, and a large number of reinforcements sent from the hinterland of Ogure and from the direction of the Dwarf Kingdom are currently being arranged. In the scorched mountain area, the main ground force of the Imperial Expeditionary Army and part of the Gorgon Fortress have begun to move in the direction of the wasteland ahead of time. This should cause enough pressure on the deformed body on the Western Front... Then, they will also start the first phase. Blocking the wall project."

    "...In the current situation, what we can do is to grab time. No matter how many conspiracies are behind the sentinel, we must take down the frontal battlefield," Gao Wen said in a deep voice, before asking again, "Current domestic order and public opinion guide this. On the other hand, you must pay more attention. As the war continues, the pressure on the people caused by the long-term maintenance of the wartime system may trigger emotional transformation. Even if we maintain the normal production and life of the people, the shadow of the war will be practically looming. Above everyone''s head¡ªyou understand this aspect better than everyone else."

    "Don''t worry, I''ve never slackened on this piece," Amber said, nodding his head immediately. "In addition to regular propaganda and guidance and maintaining stability, Film is also preparing to shoot a batch to defend the civilized border. I have already started to follow up on the magical drama with the theme of regaining the homeland of Gondor. I think the effect should be very good."

    "Well... I know this project is very good," Gao Wen nodded, "It can be connected to a series of official propaganda work that we started at the beginning of the war, and..."

    Halfway through what he said, a rapid buzzing sound suddenly came from the magic net terminal on the desktop next to him, interrupting the conversation between him and Kohaku. The two in the study subconsciously glanced at each other. , And then Gao Wen raised his hand to activate the ringing terminal. With a flash of light above the focusing crystal, Heidi''s holographic projection clearly appeared in front of him-there was undisguised tension and solemnity on his face.

    Herty is a steady person. Although she has the wonderful act of drawing dark circles on herself, she rarely exhibits this kind of performance, so Gawain immediately realized that a major event had happened: "What is the situation? What is your expression?"

    "Ancestor, the communication between us and the Imperial Navy led by Byron has been interrupted," Heti said quickly, and Gawain was taken aback when she spoke, "All channel calls are unresponsive!"

    "What did you say!?" Gao Wen''s eyes widened, "Byron lost contact? An entire fleet? All gone?!"

    "Yes, one hour before the last contact, Bitter Winter sent a message using the enhanced channel, stating that they had encountered an abnormal storm, and the communication might be disrupted, and then the communication was completely interrupted," Heidi immediately began to report that she had just received a message. For the detailed information, "The location at that time was near the southwestern coast of the mainland, near the entrance of the Holy River Aldo, but the monitoring device on the nearby shore showed that the entire fleet was moving away from the land..."

    "Away from land?" Gao Wen frowned, "And there was a storm in the offshore area...Have you tried the temporary air communication network? When and where was the last sighting from land?"

    "All communication channels have been tried, including the west coast communication chain set up by the Imperial Fleet along the coastline, the air communication chain just established, and several Monet communication lines that have just been restored in the Ogure tribe. It can be confirmed that it is not a mainland communication channel. The problem; the last sighting report was this morning when an engineering ship of the Imperial Fleet rushed to repair the Alliance communication station on the local coastline at the northern part of the Aldo Seaport. After that, no one saw those warships approaching the land or entering Holy River."

    Gawain was lost in thought, while Heidi couldn¡¯t help but with a worried look: "Ancestor, will Byron..."

    "Don¡¯t be so pessimistic, Bitter Winter and the main fleet it leads are the latest magic warships, with powerful armor and a shield system designed to deal with sea disasters, and there are also the waves of the sea monsters and the children of the storm. The text technology, several previous tests have confirmed that those warships can be safe even if they encounter the disorderly turbulence in the far sea-from the information you just mentioned, they moved away from the land during the last communication, more like It¡¯s yaw in the disorderly turbulence...¡± Gawain frowned and thought while slowly saying, ¡°Considering the special nature of disorderly turbulence, once you encounter something, whether it¡¯s in the offshore or in the far sea, even the magic warship will It will inevitably deviate from course, but..."

    He paused and his expression became more serious: "It''s just that there are Kraken and Naga in Byron''s fleet as navigators. Even if there is a problem with the ship¡¯s navigation equipment, those navigators will not lose their course. Correct¡­"

    As soon as he finished speaking, Amber next to him showed a thoughtful expression: "It''s not necessarily true. You see, we still live here because when we went home, we had a sea monster who got lost on the land because it swam backwards... "

    "In theory, it shouldn''t be," Gawain said seriously, "I asked Tyre before, and she said that the whole Antavien was the only one who lost fish like her..."

    Then he shook his head, temporarily left behind the sea caterpillar that was arching in his head, and looked up at Hetty in the communication interface: "Continue to maintain the calls to the imperial fleet from all channels; to the Dwarf Kingdom and The Silver Empire sent a letter asking them to help monitor the situation on the west coast and the western coastal areas, especially to pay close attention to all floating objects on the sea; notify the Earthly Dawn, and let Gina Prince send an air reconnaissance force to the west coast to assist in the search ¡­"

    Speaking of this, he paused, seeming to be thinking and hesitating something, and finally looked at Amber: "Go and call Tyre over-if you fall asleep, drag it over."

    "Good!" Amber immediately agreed, and in the next second, black smoke disappeared in front of Gao Wen, and Heidi on the communication interface next to Gao Wen bowed slightly and said calmly: "Then I will go first. Schedule calls and searches."

    "Go." Gawain nodded and waved his hand. After Hedy''s figure disappeared on the communication interface, he spit out slightly. He calmed down the unavoidable trace of anxiety in his heart. He leaned back on the back of the chair slightly to let himself. Enter a state of mental concentration and "uplifting". As the familiar feeling of soul peeling and the perception of continuous improvement came along, his thinking quickly detached from the shackles of the current body, and within a short period of time, he successfully connected to the satellite monitoring system in space.

    The old and blurry satellite surveillance lens began to zoom and adjust. In Gawain¡¯s mind, a bird¡¯s-eye view of the Loren continent gradually emerged from the darkness. He focused his ¡°sight¡± as much as possible within the limits of the satellite lens. To the southwest of the Loren continent.

    The entrance of the holy river "Aldo" finally came into his sight, along with a small area of ??the surrounding sea. In theory, he should be able to see the fleet that is not too small¡ªeven the old satellites. It''s not very useful anymore, but the ship led by Byron is not a small sampan. In the relatively clear ocean background, Bitter Winter and the main battleships it leads should be clearly distinguishable.

    Especially the weather conditions in the southwestern part of the mainland are not bad at the moment. The storm that passed by the offshore area seems to have ended, and the view from the satellite''s bird''s eye view is still good.

    However, Gawain did not see anything¡ªtheoretically, the Imperial fleet that should sail in the southwestern part of the mainland, about to enter the Holy River Aldo and go to support the southern battlefield, disappeared, and there was no trace even in the nearby waters. .

    "...Even if it deviates from the course, it is impossible to run out of sight in such a short time...Even if you fly, you can''t fly so fast." Gao Wen couldn''t help muttering in his heart, and constantly switched while controlling the satellite perspective to search in the offshore area. With various sensory views, he didn''t withdraw from the satellite connection until he suddenly sensed that there was a breath in the real world approaching, and brought his main consciousness back to reality.

    Gawain opened his eyes and saw that the door of the study was pushed open from the outside, and then the first thing that caught his eye was a ball of big snakes-Tyre was wrapping himself perfectly with his tail. He fell asleep soundly inside the ball, with only his head and shoulders exposed, and there was no sign of waking up when he was pushed all the way through the door.

    After the snake ball stopped, Amber''s figure came out from behind. The shame of the league wiped the non-existent sweat on his forehead, panting and reporting to Gao Wen: "I''m exhausted...I want to take her I dragged it here, but she got a ball, I had to push her all the way from the room to here¡ªyou find a way to wake her up, I went and rested..."

    The voice fell, the half-elf had braved the black smoke and rushed to the rest sofa nearby. He was paralyzed and motionless, leaving only Gawain staring at this scene dumbfounded, not knowing how to speak for a while.

    Fortunately, this situation is not the first time that this happened. Gawain is quite familiar with it. He quickly reacted, and then opened the side drawer with his hand, and took out a bottle labeled "Very Toxic, Dangerous, Don''t Open" from it. Brown-black liquid, unscrewed the lid and walked over and put the mouth of the bottle close to Tyre''s nose: "Wake up, I will pour it down if you don''t wake up again."

    Tyre sniffed her nose in her sleep. After a short two-second delay, the sea caterpillar woke up with a sound of "ah", and the whole snake ball instantly shrank and bounced, and then she began to untie herself hurriedly. While looking at Gawain with a ugly expression, "Is there anyone like you! You can''t think of a way to wake people up? Ms. Egg''s aging can also be taken out casually-you can''t pour me some boiling water?"

    "When boiling water is useful, I don''t want to put a bottle of this thing in the study," Gawain said casually as he screwed the lid of the brown-black liquid that had started to emit purple smoke again, "I have something to do with you. You need to contact your compatriots."

    "Contact your compatriots?" Tyre blinked, as if he had just regained consciousness, "Didn''t you have tried many times before? The entire continent of Loren was shielded by the energy field, and the psychic singing and racial resonance between our Krakens There is no way to penetrate this barrier. Is it possible that you have already broken the barrier?"

    "It''s not for you to contact Antavien, but for the pilot lady next to Cassandra-Byron," Gawain explained, "Try to see if you can sense her position."

    "Kassandra? Byron''s fleet?" Tyre was taken aback for a moment, and then he reacted, "Is something wrong? You can''t contact the fleet?"

    "Byron''s fleet is missing, communication is interrupted, and no trace can be found near the sea. The last location shows that they are moving away from the mainland," Gawain did not hide. "Now we can only hope for the racial induction between your sea monsters, although The connection between Loren Continent and Antavien has been interrupted, but within the Interference Zone, you can always sense Cassandra and the others, right?"

    "This...well, let me try," Tyre nodded, "As long as they are not too far away from the mainland, I can sense them in the offshore area or even part of the ocean."

    After speaking, the sea-monster closed her eyes-but this time she did not want to sleep in, but began to hum softly with a low and gentle voice, singing songs that humans can¡¯t understand, sweet and difficult for humans. The sound started to reverberate in the study, and in the melody of this ballad, more "shocks" beyond the perception of most races spread out from this space, drifting into the distance on invisible ripples...

    When contacting Antavien, Tyre needed to use a device like the Magic Net Pivot Tower to amplify his "singing voice". That was because the middle distance was too far, and he had to cross the ocean full of strong interference, but this time The target she wanted to contact was not that far away, so she didn''t resort to additional assistance.

    Gawain waited patiently, until Tyre''s voice gradually entered a frequency that was completely inaudible to human ears. It was not until a long time passed before the Miss Sea-Monster slowly opened her eyes.

    ...Seriously, Gawain is a little suspect that this guy slept again, but he has no evidence.

    "How''s it going?" Gawain asked as soon as Tyre opened his eyes.

    "...I can''t hear Cassandra''s response," Tyre blinked, with a misunderstanding on his face, "She is no longer in Loren, not even near the mainland of Loren..."

 Chapter 1353ï¼š Deep in the ocean

    After trying to communicate with her compatriots on the same continent using the unique "psychic singing" and "racial talent resonance" of the Krakens, Miss Tyre of the deep sea salted fish fell into consternation.

    There was no response to her singing. There was only a hollow noise from the psionic echo that originally belonged to Kassandra-this shows that the target exists, but the distance is far beyond the reach of the psionic song.

    She raised her eyes and met Gawain''s particularly serious gaze, who frowned: "How far can your ¡®singing¡¯ come from the same race?"

    "On undisturbed continents and offshore areas, you can communicate no matter how far away, unless the target has entered the depths of the endless ocean," Tyre''s tail is drawn in circles on the ground, which seems to indicate that she is also a little nervous. "I can sense that Kassandra is still there, but I can''t hear her. Maybe she has been thousands or even tens of thousands of kilometers away from the coastline of Loren mainland... When did they lose contact?"

    "It didn''t take long¡ªit''s definitely not enough for them to run so far, even if they can''t fly over," Gawain shook his head, "Is there any other way you can locate your compatriots?"

    "...Then I can only use the old method, find an antenna tower and hang myself up," Tyre thought for a while, and seemed to say without confidence, "but the Loren continent and nearby areas are now shrouded in interference, the same method Now I can¡¯t contact Antavien. If Kassandra and the others get lost to the same distant place, then my method may not have any effect..."

    "All in all, try first," Gawain quickly made a decision. "We have to find a way to determine where that fleet has gone-the right to use Cecil''s highest hub tower is given to you, and I need you as much as possible for the next time Calling Cassandra and other fellow pilot Krakens for a long time."

    This is an important matter, even Tyre will show enthusiasm, she nodded immediately: "Okay, I will go to hang on the tower..."

    "...Don''t fall anymore," Gawain looked at the fish, his eyes trembled. "If it doesn''t work, you just operate in the rest cabin on the top of the tower. It''s still winter. You have three times this year. I froze while sleeping in a high place and fell and died."

    "Hey, don''t worry, I will go up with a heater this time-there is no way to directly touch the crystal array in the rest cabin, and the signal amplification effect will be compromised." Tyre seems to have not paid attention to Gawain''s reminder at all, or it may be a long-dead habit. , She waved her hand and arched towards the door, chanting as she arched, "Then I will go now, you are waiting for my news..."

    After Tyre left, Gao Wen sighed slightly with a mixed feeling of helplessness and worry, while Amber, who was sitting paralyzed by the side, stood up like a resurrection at this time, her amber eyes did not blink. Looking at Gawain: "You said... Could this matter also be related to the changes in the wasteland? Calculating time, soon after the abnormal celestial phenomena were observed across the Loren continent, Byron''s fleet lost contact... "

    "I don''t rule out this possibility," Gawain said with a frown, "Anyway, no matter what accidents happen now, I suspect that it is related to the cultists in the wasteland. After all, they are the ones who can do things the most on this planet... "

    "I understand, after all, everything will be backed up," Amber waved his hand, and then said anxiously, "You said...Could this be some kind of weapon they made? It can directly attack the sea across the entire continent. The weapon? The abnormal celestial phenomena we have observed in various places on the mainland may only be the interference released by this weapon when it is activated. After all, they have deep blue nets as support. As long as the energy management is sufficient, they can make it scary even if the technical level is limited. The stuff of the dead..."

    "It''s useless to guess these things now," Gawain shook his head. "There is only one thing for certain. Then the big fleet can''t disappear out of thin air, and Tyre also confirmed that Cassandra still''exists'', and the pilot Kraken has neither. Returning to Loren did not return to Antavien, so I am more inclined to Byron¡¯s fleet that is still sailing somewhere in the sea, but for some reason... they moved a very long distance in a very short time, and even moved. To a place where Tyre¡¯s singing can¡¯t reach..."

    ¡­

    The breeze blew across the open and calm ocean, and the wind brought a fresh and slightly salty breath. The slightly undulating waves gently beat the alloy armor on the side of the battleship, and the towering bow of the ship faced the bright sun from the sky. , Cast a large area of ??shadow on the sea-this sea area is so calm at the moment, as if the previous storms and chaotic magic are all illusions.

    The pervasive magical interference in the sea has not completely dissipated. The ship¡¯s communication system and various sensing devices are still capturing unresolved magical signals. These residual traces are the only evidence that the previous storm actually existed. Byron Station On the platform of the captain''s seat, he stared at the interference noise projected on the communication device with furrowed brows, and then turned to look at the technical adjutant next to him: "Is the communication still unable to recover?"

    "There was no response from all channels, and our contact with the mainland has been completely interrupted-now only the communication system within the fleet is still operating normally," the technical deputy reported nervously. "In addition, the ocean reading is very abnormal. This sea area Completely unfamiliar."

    "...Continue calling." Byron commanded, and then stepped out of the captain''s seat. He passed through a busy control center and the connecting bridge on the side of the bridge, pushed open the heavy closed gate, and came to the observation deck on the upper deck. The warm sea breeze blows from a distance, blowing his messy hair and messy mood. Looking into the distance, all he can see is the clouds and fog that have not completely dissipated from the horizon after the storm has faded, and the There is a vast ocean in between.

    There is no land, no islands, no reference objects that can theoretically be seen visually in the current seas. The Bitter Winter is floating in the center of an endless ocean. This is a completely unfamiliar sea, not on any known route, and it is obviously already Exceeded the transmission limit of the communication link of the circum-continental route.

    The sound of footsteps came from the side, and Byron looked back and saw the red-haired dragon-printed witch Ashalena walking towards this side. He nodded slightly to the other party: "It looks like we were''thrown'' by the storm to a stranger. In the sea, the deviation of the course is even more exaggerated than imagined."

    "...The storm can''t''throw'' a group of giant ships of this size. We are obviously far away from the coast of Loren," Ashalena shrugged, "have you noticed the angle of the warm sea breeze and the sun in the sky here? ?"

    "Of course I noticed," Byron said in a deep voice, "We are yawing south, and I am afraid that we have already crossed a whole climatic zone. It is as hot as the equator. It¡¯s also impossible for Aldor to run into the equatorial waters, not to mention that we have already anchored and activated the Rune of Royal Waves... What advice do technical experts have?"

    "The ship itself has not suffered much damage. The Beishan is collecting marine specimens for analysis. There is no conclusion yet. The Kraken and the naga navigators have already launched, but they...seem to take some time to determine the fleet. Where did it drift?" Ashalena spread her hands, "I''m about to take off. I should be able to see farther from the air."

    "...The situation before me reminds me of many years ago," Byron looked at this former adventurous companion and couldn''t help but said, "The time we lost our way in the southern forest, even the hired local guide was lost. direction."

    "At that time, we shouldn''t have believed Watson''s nonsense, what kind of''assorted mushroom soup'' to drink-I really didn''t expect the red mushrooms in the southern forest to be able to put down the dragonborn," Ashalena pouted, " But I think this kind of trek in the endless ocean is worse than being lost in the forest-although the group of krakens and naga in the fleet seem to be in a good mood."

    When Byron heard this, he opened his eyes: "Nonsense, they are deep-sea creatures. Even if the fleet is really trapped in this broken place forever, they can still have a good time catching fish in the water every day. Our salt content can Compared with them?"

    Ashalena laughed, and then waved her hand: "Don''t talk about this, I''m going to''go up'' to see the situation. The clouds in the distance are receding, and the coastline or something may be visible in the sky."

    "...Be careful," Byron looked at Ashalena for a few seconds, and finally couldn''t help but reminded, "Pay attention to the communication device, and return to the voyage as soon as you encounter magical interference, and try to ensure that the Bitter Winter Stay within your sight-I always feel that the''vision'' we encountered this time is very wrong, and even the Siren has never seen such a''natural phenomenon'' in the sea."

    "I know, I know, Mr.''Head''-you didn''t nag like that back then." Asha Lena laughed. Although she said something impatient, she seemed to be in a good mood. He walked briskly to the rear of the upper deck, where there was an open area specially set aside for Ashalena''s take-off and landing on the Bitter Winter. Byron watched the red-haired dragon. Miss Yi stepped onto the platform, and then in a light curtain that emerged out of thin air, the slender human-shaped body turned into a giant dragon, and a huge body covered in alloy armor and steel wings rose into the air from the deck and flew towards distance.

    Byron watched Ashalena ascend into the sky, until the other side gradually turned into an inconspicuous black spot among the clouds, then turned and returned to the bridge.

    In the air, layers of clouds came oncoming, and the too bright sunlight shone on the clouds, and there was a glow that made the dragon unable to help but squint. Ashalena felt the wind between the scales and the armor. Passing comfortably, while continuing to raise the height while paying attention to the situation in the distance.

    She noticed a circle of clouds and mist entrenched in the front. The clouds and mist were gradually dissipating in the sun, but still seriously obstructing the line of sight. Apart from that direction, only a large expanse of ocean could be seen on the surrounding sea, without any traces of islands or land.

    "This is Ashalena. The clouds and fog in front are a bit abnormal. I plan to lean over and observe." The red dragon flying in the air activated the communication device and called the Bitter Winter on the sea, "Pay attention to the signal to follow me. "

    "Bitter Winter received, be careful," Byron''s voice came from the communicator. At this time, the unremarkable "mercenary leader" was unexpectedly a little reliable in his serious and serious way of speaking in the communicator, "Keep it up." The communication is smooth, don¡¯t go too deep."

    "Understood, I''ll just go over and take a look." Ashalena responded, speeding up and lowering her height in the direction where the clouds are thinner. The high air stream swiftly passed over the edge of her giant wing, and the steel wing device was installed. The little magical power released during the movement stimulated the air, leaving a beautiful light blue arc against the sky background. She entered between the clouds and mist, and quickly passed through the "disturbance" that was not very heavy and was gradually dissipating. , And a large-scale thing finally gradually appeared in her eyes.

    Miss Dragonborn slowly widened her eyes, almost forgetting to flap her wings. Between the brilliant sky of this unfamiliar land and the endless ocean, the giant dragon soaring in the sky connected to the communication with the mothership, with extreme restraint. The lady''s voice called her former head: "...What is WDNMD! What is this TM?!"

    "Ashalena? Ashalena? What did you see?" Byron, who was opposite the communicator, was obviously taken aback. "Are you okay?"

    "I''m fine, but we seem to have encountered a terrible event!" Asha Lena vigorously agitated the giant wings, while adjusting herself to the hovering posture, she activated the image capture device on the Dragonborn armor." I¡¯ll send the image back, take a look, and then see if we want the fleet to come over¡ªI think we need to get closer and investigate..."

    The picture was quickly transmitted back, and the communicator was quiet for a few seconds, and then Ashalena heard Byron''s voice resounding through the channel: "What is WDNMD! What is this TM?! "

    "Let me just say it..."

    Byron stood on the captain''s seat, staring at the image sent back by Ashalena.

    It was a majestic tower, standing proudly on a huge island made of steel. The outer wall of the tower made of unknown alloy glowed with a dazzling glow in the sun, and the upper layer can be seen again. Many unexplained bulges, platforms, pipes and other structures can be seen in the picture returned from the front that the tower not only points straight to the sky, but also is far from being able to see its top¡ªit looks like the sky in myth The pillars generally extend upward infinitely, even through the clouds all the way, until they disappear at the end of the blue dome.

    Byron has seen similar buildings in his life.

    Next to the Tarrond continent, there is also a tall tower of similar style on the cold ocean. It is a relic left on this planet by the ancient civilization called the "Set Sailor". Now that tower has been reversed. Tide pollution completely loses its former function.

    But that tower...you can see the top.

    "...General," the voice of an adjutant passed through, interrupting Byron''s thinking, "we now..."

    Byron took a breath and gave an order while connecting to Ashalena: "Reconnaissance Ji will return first, and our fleet will move closer to the target. Let''s go over and see the situation."

    "Okay, I''ll go back first..." Ashalena''s voice rang in the communicator, but then she raised her tone, "Wait, what the **** is''Detective Ji''?!"

    "Ah..." Byron touched his nose in embarrassment. "Recently, I read a few more pages of "The Book of the Holy Words" and learned some new words."

    "...You Cecilians, can you promote normal readings?"

 Chapter 1354ï¼š Abnormal contact

    Guided by the information sent by Ashalena, the Imperial Expeditionary Fleet headed by Bitter Winter began to move towards the sea covered by clouds and fog, and as the sun became stronger and stronger and the aftermath of disorderly turbulence gradually subsided, that The clouds and mist covering the surface of the sea gradually dissipated over time. Among the thinner clouds and mist, the "pillar" that seemed to connect the sky and the earth gradually emerged.

    Standing on an observation platform on the bow of the Bitter Winter, Byron looked at the blue ocean in the distance. In his line of sight, the "high tower" that had penetrated the clouds and disappeared at the end of the sky became clearer and clearer. As the fog on the sea dissipated, the black shadow of, it was like a heavenly pillar that descended in front of mortals in myths and legends, and it was pressed down here with a suffocating majestic aura.

    The sound of the giant wings agitating the air descended from high altitude, and the red dragon in mechanical armor flew over from the direction of the tower, hovering over the Bitter Winter and gradually lowering its height, and finally accompanied by a loud "bang" sound. In the mid-air, Ashalena landed on the "Ting Ji Ping" not far away. The Longyi lady straightened out her somewhat messy red long hair, and walked briskly to Byron: " See it, this thing..."

    "It must have been left by the sailor. The style is very obvious. This is not something that civilization on our planet can build," Byron said in a deep voice, his eyes fixed on the distant sea, "Talrond''s messengers I have said that the sailors once left three''towers'' on this planet. One of them is located at the North Pole and the other two are located at the equator. They are on the sea and on a continent. Our Majesty also mentioned these towers. The thing...It now appears that what we are in front of is the tall tower located in the equatorial waters."

    He paused, his tone inevitably sighed: "This is really a feat that has never been done before in human history... How much have we strayed?"

    "It looks very different from the tower near Tarrond," Ashalena frowned and looked into the distance, saying thoughtfully, "Although the tower of Tarrond is also very It¡¯s high, but at least you can see the top. You can even fly on top of it if you¡¯re more courageous. But this thing... I tried to fly up for a long time, until the height that the Wings of Steel can support is still Not seeing its end is as if the tower has been penetrating the sky."

    Byron didn''t say a word, but frowned and looked at the tall tower in the distance. The Winter was still moving in that direction. However, the tower still seemed to be far away. Its scale was far beyond human understanding. As for even now, he can''t see the full view of the base of the tower: nearly two-thirds of the "Island of Steel" is still below sea level.

    But as the fleet continued to approach the sea area where the tower was located, he noticed that the surrounding environment had begun to undergo some changes.

    The waves are becoming more fine and smooth than other places, the color of the sea is beginning to become lighter, the wind on the sea is weakening, and these changes become more and more obvious as the Bitter Winter continues to advance, until he can almost see the height. When looking at the whole picture of the "Island of Steel" under the tower, the whole sea area is already calm as the small pond behind his house.

    This is an unimaginable environment in the unpredictable sea, but here... I am afraid this sea area has maintained such a state for the past ten thousand years.

    "Where did you get the most?" Byron turned his head and looked at Ashalena, "You didn''t get to the island or touch the tower, right?"

    "I''m not a fool like you," the red-haired Dragon Seal Witch said immediately, shaking her head. "I flew around a few times, and I haven''t entered the range of that island recently. But according to me Observing, there should be something''alive'' on the tower and the island under the tower. I saw the moving mechanical structure and some lights, and there seemed to be something moving in the shallow water at the edge of the island."

    "...It''s normal for the things of the sailor to operate until now," Byron muttered, touching his chin. "In the legend of the silver elves, the primitive elves of the ancient times had escaped from the land of their ancestors and crossed the endless ocean to Luo In the Lun Continent, they escaped the storm in such a huge tower standing on the sea, and they were also ¡°cursed¡± for entering the ¡°forbidden zone¡± in the tower, and they were divided into a large number of subspecies of elves today... Your Majesty told me After passing these legends, he believed that what the elves encountered was the tower left by the sailors, and now it seems...mostly the one in front of us."

    "Then we have to be more careful. This tower is very likely to react to the creatures that enter it. The differentiation and degeneration of the original elves sounds like some kind of drastic genetic information change," Ashalena looked solemnly. By the way, as a Dragon Seal Witch, she has the responsibility of "keeping knowledge and inheriting memory" in the Holy Dragon Principality. Before being a combat and diplomat, she was a scholar who stored a lot of knowledge in her head. , "It is said that the towers left by the sailors on the surface of the planet each have different functions. The tower at Tarrond is a''mother factory''. The tower in front of us may be related to planetary ecology..."

    The tower is finally near.

    The towering tower was supported between the sky and the sea. Until they arrived near the base of the tower, the officers and soldiers of the fleet realized what a behemoth it was. It was larger in scale than the tower in Talrond. It is also more complicated. The base of the giant tower is also larger. The shadow of the tower is cast on the sea, and even the entire fleet can be enveloped in this huge shadow. Even the Bitter Winter is reflected like a sampan. .

    "How? Are you going to explore it?" Ashalena glanced at Byron next to her. "It''s hard to find this thing. You can''t walk around in a circle? But this may be risky, so it''s better to be cautious. Act..."

    "I''m used to risk. Nothing is smooth along the way," Byron shrugged. "We need to collect some intelligence, but you are right. We have to be cautious. After all, this is left by the sailors. Stuff..."

    "Then send a small boat closer? I observed that there are some extensions on the edge of the steel island that can serve as piers, which just happen to be able to dock the mechanical boats. I will send a few more dragonborn fighters to provide support for the exploration team from the air."

    Byron thought for a while, and just about to nod in agreement, a voice suddenly came from behind him: "Wait, let''s go over and take a look."

    Byron turned his head and saw that Ms. Cassandra, the Siren navigator with a mole in the corner of her eye, was "walking" with her long snaketail. She was followed by two other Krakens behind her and noticed. Byron¡¯s sight, this "deep sea ally" who has been operating with the Imperial Fleet since Beigang has a smile on his face: "We can start exploring from below the surface of the sea, and then go to the island to check the environment, and if we are in danger, we can also. It¡¯s much more convenient to retreat directly into the sea than if you humans run away."

    With that said, she looked back at the two sea monsters she had brought, with a proud look on her face: "And anyway, we can''t easily die..."

    Byron subconsciously added the second half sentence: "...just do it to death?"

    "Almost the same thing," Cassandra stuck in her waist, and didn''t feel that there was anything wrong with this conversation. "Our siren is a race that is very good at exploring. The siren''s talent for exploration mainly stems from our fear of death and fear of death It''s very shabby..."

    Byron thought for a while and was persuaded on the spot.

    After a while, with a few thumps, Cassandra and the two Kraken exploration team members who were said to have "experienced in exotic exploration and death" jumped into the sea, accompanied by a few ripples that quickly disappeared from the surface of the water. , The flexible silhouettes of the three ladies quickly disappeared from everyone''s sight.

    The seabed scene in the shallow water area near the sky tower was transmitted back to the control center of Bitter Winter along with the magic net terminal carried by Kassandra.

    In the picture sent back, Byron saw that they first crossed a sloping seabed full of gravel and fine black sand. On the seabed, some small agile creatures could be seen scattered and avoided due to the presence of intruders. , Immediately afterwards, there was a "boundary mountain" with obvious artificial traces. The gentle seabed stopped abruptly in front of the boundary line. On the other side of the boundary line, there was an astonishingly large-scale, criss-crossed alloy structure. , As well as the huge pipes and pillars buried deep in the canyons, I am afraid that they have been deeply nailed into the earth''s crust.

    Below the sea level, the base of the giant tower has a "basic structure" that is far more exaggerated than the exposed part of the sea.

    This picture lasted for a while, and then it continued to move diagonally upward. The sunlight from the sea penetrated the thin water and moved around the three siren explorers like a floating aurora, and they found it. An alloy ramp leaning into the bottom of the sea like a pipeline, and then a flash of light on the screen, Cassandra rose to the surface, climbed up the steel island, and began to move towards the tower.

    "We have landed on the island, General Byron," the voice of the lady Siren came from outside the screen. "Many facilities here are obviously still operating. We just saw the moving lights and mechanical structures, and In some areas, you can hear the hum from the building, but other than that, it¡¯s very calm and there are no dangerous ancient guards and traps...seriously, this is better than the one we were in the south of our hometown. The tower found on a continent is much safer."

    The siren once explored the southern seas of Antavien in ancient times, and found a primitive continent with dangerous ancient machinery hovering everywhere, and on that continent stood a sailor staying on this planet. The third "tower" on the top is also the tall tower that Gawain Cecil climbed seven hundred years ago. Byron also knew something about this matter, so he didn''t have any special reaction at this time. He just asked seriously: "Are there traces of creatures on the island?"

    "Although this''island'' is made of alloy as a whole, there are still many signs of organisms in the moist areas close to the coast. There are siltated algae and small creatures living in the cracks... Oh, I also saw a sea. Bird! There may be other natural islands nearby...otherwise the seabirds won''t be able to fly so far. This is probably its temporary resting place?"

    Byron breathed a sigh of relief: There are these signs of life, which shows that the vicinity of the tower is not a "dead state" where life is cut off. At least outside the tower, ordinary creatures can survive for a long time.

    After all... the Kraken is a special race. These indestructible deep-sea salted fish are not comparable to ordinary creatures in the material world. No matter how lively they are around the giant tower, Byron dare not use it as a reference...

    Cassandra led the two subordinates and continued to advance towards the tower. The strong sunlight in the equatorial region shone on the three Krakens. In the picture sent back from the magic net terminal, Byron and Ashalena watched When the scales on the tails of the two sea monster explorers were glowing with strong sunlight, faint water vapor steamed around them.

    "...You won''t be dried into dried fish, right?" Ashalena said suddenly a little worried, "I see''smoke'' from their heads..."

    "Don''t worry, Ms. Ashalena," Kassandra''s voice immediately came out of the communicator. "In addition to exploring and dying, my sister and I also have very rich drying experience. We know how to Avoid dryness under strong sunlight...it is impossible. We also have a wealth of experience in condensation and rainfall."

    Ashalena Byron: "..."

    What kind of weird experience do these deep-sea salted fish have? !

    After a long journey of exploration, Cassandra and her two sisters finally came to the junction of the giant tower and the base, and an integrated alloy ring structure connected the tower body and the lower part. Steel islands, and around and above the ring structure, you can see a large number of attached corridors, ramps and suspected entrance structures.

    "Now we have come to the main part of the tower," Cassandra said to the portable magic net terminal hanging on her chest, and at the same time stepped forward and knocked on the huge alloy ring due to its amazing scale. To Kassandra¡¯s side, it is almost like a towering arc-shaped metal barrier, "So far, no dangerous cause has been found..."

    Halfway through the words of the Sea-Monster lady, she stopped abruptly. She stared at the place where her finger tapped in amazement, and saw the layers of light blue halo spreading rapidly on the piece of silver-white metal!

    "Deep ocean! This thing is shining!"

    ¡­

    At the same time, in Cecil City, Gawain, who had finally dealt with the affairs at hand, was about to take a short break in the easy chair of the study, but a sudden sound in his mind made him bounce off the chair:

    "It senses that native intelligent creatures touch the lower structure of the orbital elevator of the circular orbital space station, the preprocessing process is started, the safety protocol is 766, the element life is detected, the sequence is abnormal, and it is gentle and harmless.

    "Transfer to process B-5-32, the system remains silent for the time being, waiting for further contact."

    Gawain jumped directly from the easy chair to the ground, standing there dumbfounded, only one sentence circled repeatedly in his mind:

    What the hell?

    After standing there for a few seconds, he finally realized where the sound in his mind came from the guard system of Cangqiang Station!

    In the next second, Gawain quickly returned to the easy chair to find a stable position and lay down. Then he quickly concentrated and connected to the monitoring system of the Sky Station. After a little adaptation and adjustment, he began to " "The line of sight" moves towards the orbital elevator that connects the space station to the surface of the planet...

 Chapter 1355ï¼š Old message

    Gawain has two views of the planet from outer space.

    One is his own "satellite vision" after crossing, which originated from a planetary synchronous satellite operating near the equator, and its view is limited to the Loren continent and a small area around the land, the second is the later passage A bird¡¯s eye view of the Sky Space Station obtained by "drilling a loophole" in the permission system¡ªStrictly speaking, the situation of the Sky Station system is even worse than that of the geostationary satellite, due to the same disrepair and the collision of the iron head of Ammon three thousand years ago , Cangqiang Station is currently in a severely damaged state, a large number of loops are extinguished, the monitoring system is stuck, and Gaowen only has a section of the loop camera that can be used.

    However, due to the huge scale of the Cangqiang Station and the special monitoring location, he could still see some things that the monitoring satellites could not see when he used the Cangqiang to overlook the earth, such as a large area of ??sea located in the southwest of the Loren continent.

    In space, an inconspicuous light on the huge orbiting space station lights up. On the inner ring orbit towards the continent of Loren, several monitoring devices slid out of the protective cabin and moved quickly along the rails to adjust the focus. , The ancient sensing unit operates silently in space, collecting data on the surface of the planet, while on the earth, Gao Wen¡¯s spirit is highly concentrated, while slowly adjusting the ground monitoring mechanism located in the inner ring of the space station, there are endless bursts in his mind. His conjectures and thoughts¡ªhis brainstorming continued until the picture in his mind gradually became clear, and the Bitter Winter and other battleships appeared near the base of the orbital elevator at the edge of his vision.

    Gao Wen was stunned, and "rubbed his eyes" in his consciousness, so the optical sensor on the sky station also zoomed the lens. At the limit of this angle of view, the orbital elevator that connects from space to the surface of the planet It became a little clearer than before, and after repeated zooming in several times, the sea surface image that Gawain observed became clearer than before: it was 100% Bitter Winter.

    He recognized the unique multiple wings of the ship and the weapon deck equipped with a giant rainbow light generator. Wasn''t the fleet following the ship the Imperial Expeditionary Fleet that he had lost?

    "I...how did I go there?" Gao Wen muttered subconsciously in his mind, "It''s unscientific... The distance from Aldo''s entrance to the elevator is not clear that a storm can explain. And this location..."

    But no matter how he talked about it, the facts were already in front of him: the imperial fleet unaccounted for had been found, and it was now under his nose (in a physical sense).

    After a brief stupefaction, he accepted this fact. Gawain immediately thought of the series of system prompts he had heard in his mind. He was only confused just now, but at this time he vaguely guessed the truth: Byron was on the trek. After that, they obviously did not waste time in a daze. They have sent an exploratory team to the orbital elevator, and the explorer¡¯s landing and contact triggered a certain system left by the sailor¡ªthis system is connected to the Sky Station, and a series of The reminder message was sent to my side...

    Judging from the content of the prompt information, the sailor apparently left a set of "standard procedures" specifically for dealing with such incidents in the Cangqiang Station. This may also be the result of the two rail elevators and the "industrial tower" of Talrond. The difference, but Gao Wen does not know the specific content of this process, what will happen next? How will the rail elevator handle unauthorized contacts? Will the approach of Bitter Winter be seen as a threat by the tower? And most importantly... how can I contact Byron who is floating under my nose?

    In the dark virtual space formed by the connection with the Sky Station, Gao Wen thought for a few minutes and found that he was completely lost. He looked around in the system and found no big speakers near the orbital elevator. Find the microphone for air-to-ground communication in the system...

    It seems that I can only watch from here, watching the exploratory team sent by Byron look around the orbital elevator, and then hope that they will not make a big death, but then I think about the beginning of the year. The elves also lost their way to the vicinity of the orbital elevator. The deaths they made were not small. In the end, they were released by the Sailor system after a little mutation. If you think about it this way, maybe you don¡¯t have to worry too much. perhaps¡­

    Gawain''s thoughts drifted away uncontrollably, and he couldn''t help but start thinking about what would happen if the exploratory team sent out by Byron really did a big death. The original elves back then became silver elves after climbing a tower. There are a bunch of subspecies such as, gray elves and sea elves. When Byron''s fleet returns, if he becomes a ship of beast-eared fierce men, that would be too damn... How can he confess to the pea?

    With a thought of maddening his head, Gao Wen frowned, and continued to pay attention to the scene transmitted by the surveillance system, watching his imperial fleet floating beside the steel island...

    ¡­

    "This thing is glowing!!!"

    For a moment, Ms. Cassandra''s screams rang through the communication channel, and the penetrating voice of the Kraken almost pierced Byron''s eardrums¡ªbut soon, Cassandra calmed down. Coming down, because she found that the metal ring wall in front of her did not seem to have changed much except for the light.

    The sea breeze is still gentle, and the sun is still shining. The three salted fish that landed on the shore looked at each other with big eyes and small eyes. The water vapor that evaporated in the sun surrounded them under controlled conditions to prevent them from being tanned. When the fish was dried, the communicator on Kassandra''s chest finally rang: "Hello, hello? Hello¡ªMs. Kassandra? Are you okay with you?"

    "We are okay," Cassandra finally recovered from the daze, and hurriedly responded while lowering her head to check her own situation. "The outer ring structure here suddenly started to glow. I suspect that I accidentally touched something here. But nothing happened after that...we intend to continue exploring."

    "Continue to explore?" Byron''s voice sounded a sigh of relief, "Then you should pay attention to protect yourself, and try not to touch things near the tower."

    "Understand," Cassandra nodded and said, curling her tail around a nearby metal tube, carefully dragging herself two steps back, and then beckoning to the two sea monsters she had brought. "Sisters, let''s continue to check along this''ring'', first look for things like open entrances..."

    After this breathtaking episode, the Krakens calmed their minds by relying on the almost peripherally necrotic nervous system and continued their happy journey of exploration, and there were no surprises in the subsequent hours of exploration. happen.

    This ancient sailor facility remained silent in front of the explorers, silently letting these salted deep-sea fish like an outing go around on itself.

    The tension caused by the previous incident of "Suddenly Glowing Relics" has gradually subsided from the hearts of the commanders of the Bitter Winter. Although they still maintain sufficient caution and vigilance, they have begun to focus on the follow-up exploration operations. He also paid attention to the real-time images returned by Kassandra from the front, and asked the exploratory team to focus on checking some things that looked like words or markers, and recorded the information on the record.

    The words and markers left by the sailors are an elusive thing for the mortal races of this world, but nowadays, as the mortals of the Loren continent are more and more exposed to information related to the sailors¡¯ heritage , The research in related fields has entered the initial stage, the dragons can recognize the characters of the voyager, and the ruler of the Cecil Empire, Gawain Cecil, also has the mysterious knowledge in this area, so these recorded data can be used After going back, it will be of great value-presumably the domestic "starter linguists" and even His Majesty will be very interested in this.

    Looking at the information that Kassandra kept coming back, Byron couldn¡¯t help thinking that if there were a few experts in the Voyager¡¯s writing in his fleet, he could understand the many facilities on that island now. What are they used for-unfortunately this can only be thought of.

    He was not carrying a scientific research fleet. The original mission of the Bitter Winter was to blow up tree people and deformed bodies on the battlefield in the southern part of the mainland...Who would have thought that such a pure combat mission would eventually become a foreign exploration?

    Irrelevant thoughts flashed in his mind. The picture from Kassandra moved on the holographic projection in front of the captain''s seat, and at this moment, the corner of Byron''s eye suddenly caught something strange. , He reacted quickly: "Wait a minute, Ms. Cassandra, turn the camera back-the text on that metal plate is wrong!"

    With a flick of Kassandra''s tail, she quickly turned around and returned to the place where she had just taken the video material. This is an open and flat metal "square" located near a huge gate (Kassandra was just right now). Go to the gate to check the situation). Around the square, you can see a large number of unidentified facilities like obelisks neatly arranged, and in front of one of the obelisks, there is a huge metal plate, the metal plate. Mottled patterns are engraved on it.

    For Ms. Cassandra, who lives in the deep sea and specializes in mechanical repair, marine navigation, and death metal rock, language and writing are her worst areas, but even so, when she was reminded by Byron remotely After looking back at the patterns on the metal plate, she immediately realized that these patterns were obviously different from the sailor text she had found in other areas.

    Those patterns are also words, another kind of words.

    On the bridge of the Bitter Winter, Athalena, who was resting, was called over and studied with Byron the picture returned by Cassandra. After carefully identifying the mottled lines on the metal plate, The red-haired Dragon Seal Witch finally came to the conclusion: "...It is an ancient Elvish language, the most primitive version, the grammar and the writing style of some letters are different from contemporary ones, but it is still recognizable."

    "Ancient Elf language?" Byron glanced at the other person in surprise. "You can even understand ancient Elf language?"

    "Understand a little bit. Although the ancient elven language is different from the current elven language, it is of the same origin after all, and the official language system of the silver elves is the best preserved in this respect. I ran away from home and prepared to go. The "Outside World" did a lot of preparatory work before the adventure, including the learning of various languages, including seven or eight languages ??and scripts including human lingua franca, dwarven language, and elvish language..."

    "Fuck, you learned the foreign dialects of seven or eight countries in one breath just to run away from home?" Byron looked at Ashalena with a stunned look. "Are all the bear children of the Holy Dragon Principality so hardcore?"

    "Before the opening of the national gate, the only way for us to leave the mountains was to jump from the top of the highest cliff in the north and glide for a hundred kilometers into Winter County. The beasts in the mountains are fighting hand-to-hand," Ashalena shrugged, "Under such starting conditions, the young people of the Holy Dragon Principality want to run away from home is a very hard-core thing in itself. The children do not have both civil and military skills. It¡¯s hard to get up."

    For a while, Byron didn''t know what to say about the Dragonborn, an overly **** race, so he coughed awkwardly and quickly pulled the topic back to the serious direction. He looked at the ancient elves and frowned slightly: "Then can you translate what is written on this?"

    "I''m doing it." Ashalena''s gaze fell on the holographic projection, those ancient characters were reflected in her eyes, and the meaning behind them was little by little understood by her-although there are still many incomprehensible things. Paragraphs, but she has identified a lot of intermittent sentences, "This is... the original message left by the explorer to future generations."

    "It mentioned above that large-scale memory decline and physiological deterioration are spreading among the group. This is the result of a certain''protection'' mechanism in the tower... Those who still have a complete thinking ability left a warning on the metal plate. , And when they were engraving these words, they were constantly fighting against the''memory'' effect in their minds...

    "It mentioned above that the lobby at the bottom of the tower is safe, but there is an authentication mechanism leading to the upper level. This authentication mechanism once warned intruders not to continue climbing to the upper level, but some rashers ignored the tower¡¯s warning and triggered the ancient What system of...

    "What huge secret is mentioned here... or the truth? This phrase cannot be translated, and the spelling has changed too much...

    "There is also a warning here to warn latecomers not to rush to the upper level of the tower, because''it''s too early'' and there is a long paragraph behind it, which I don''t understand.

    "Finally here..."

    Ashalena frowned suddenly, seeming to be trying to interpret the content on the screen, and after a while, she said hesitantly: "In the end this looks like a poem? The commenter said that this is what he can remember from the high tower. The last message brought out, it reads like this:

    "Don''t indulge in this illusory and quiet long night, the night will eventually be broken.

    "Don''t indulge in your warm cradle, the cradle will overturn one day.

    "Don''t sleep in the sanctuary of the soul. Sooner or later, the sanctuary of the soul will become an unbreakable shackle.

    "Let''s set off, before the stars twinkle, set off, before the end of the long night.

    "If you don''t leave soon, day will come."

    Ashalena raised her head, her gaze shifted from the holographic projection to Byron''s face.

    "That''s all... Why is your expression weird?"

    "Your Majesty mentioned this poem to us," Byron''s expression became strangely serious, and Ashalena rarely saw this pompous man showing such a solemn expression in her memory, "I think... we have to take it. It''s a little risky."

 Chapter 1356ï¼š Does not meet the out-of-bounds conditions

    A small mechanical landing craft was dropped from the Bitter Winter, over the calm and clear sea like a mirror, and steadily docked at the foot of the "giant tower" that seemed to penetrate the planet''s atmosphere, and explored Kashan on the steel island for a long time. Della came to respond. After securing the landing craft, Byron and Ashalena led a loyal Marine Corps soldiers to board this planet, which has been standing on this planet for 1.8 million years. Ancient ruins.

    The gentle and weak sea breeze blows from a distance, bringing exceptionally fresh air. The giant sun has deviated from the high point of the sky, and the slanting sunlight is no longer as hot and deadly as it is at noon. The golden-red brilliant light shines on the giant tower in front of you. , Let it cast a spectacular shadow on the distant sea, and at the edge of the steel island, Byron saw the accumulation of mineral deposits, algae siltation and many other things that belonged to the sea. Traces of vitality.

    He raised his head and looked hard at the top of the tower. Of course, just like the observations from all angles before, he couldn¡¯t see where the top of the tower was. He could only see a huge silver-gray pillar. In the setting sun, straight into the sky, and gradually become a slender black line at the end of the field of vision, the end of which is hidden at the end of the sky like a bridge hanging from the heaven.

    "How did this thing stand up here?" A Marine Corps soldier couldn''t help but muttered, his voice under his visor sounded a little dull, "Is it really going to fall down?"

    "Who knows? The stuff left by the sailor..." Another Marine Corps soldier also muttered, "They can still build a spacecraft to patrol between the kingdoms of God. It is said that it is better than the Earthly Dawn. It''s quite a few laps..."

    Byron heard the astonished conversation of the soldiers behind him, but he ignored it. Instead, he asked Cassandra to lead the way. Soon they passed through the proven safe area and arrived. That piece is in front of the open square at the bottom of the tower.

    "I suspect that this is the entrance of the tower. The gate structure was found nearby, and there is also a place for vehicles and people to gather, but we have not had time to continue exploring," Kassandra was surrounded by the weakening of the sun. The water vapor is a little thinner than before, which makes her look as if she is free from the danger of becoming dried salted fish. "In addition, while waiting for you to come, my sisters and I also found more latecomers around the square. Traces'', that should have been left by the original elves who fled here in those days. The traces left by the elves are not as immortal as the creations of the sailors. There are many things that have been mottled and weathered and cannot be seen. ."

    Byron nodded with a serious expression, his gaze fell on the metal plate engraved with ancient elves on the edge of the square. Although he could not read a word, he still held it well in front of the Marines. Well-informed, the general is well-informed, and the general is steady." The brilliant image: "Putting a message near the entrance to warn latecomers... is a very reasonable idea."

    Of course Ashalena knew that this guy who knew nothing about the ancient elves was supporting the front, but she was not interested in dismantling this platform, but went up and read the text on the metal plate again seriously, and this time After closer inspection, she found a detail that she could not find on the remote image before.

    "The material of this metal plate...is different from the surrounding things, but it''s not the copper-based mithril alloy commonly used by the elves of this age..."

    "This may be brought by the elves from their hometown," Byron said, touching his chin. "The original elves had much more advanced technology than the current Silver Empire, and the Temple of Stars was what they brought to the continent of Loren.'' The origin of this alloy must be similar. After the split and degradation, they lost a lot of technology and suffered a serious group memory cleaning. If you think about it, there is no way to smelt this advanced material brought from their hometown. ."

    Speaking of this, he pondered for a while, observing the metal plate erected on the square like a monument: "Can this thing be cut off?"

    "Yes," Cassandra nodded immediately. "The material of this''island'' is hard and scary, but this metal plate is not difficult to deal with. It is cast in a groove on the ground. Your magic The kind of engineering cutter used by the instructor should be able to dig it out of the base... Are you going to get it down?"

    As soon as she finished speaking, Ashalena next to Byron also gave Byron a surprised look: "What do you want this thing for?"

    "Dig back and let Bitter Winter send another group of engineers down," Byron nodded, and gestured to the bottom of the "monument." Send it to the Silver Empire and make a nicer box or something. In your Majesty¡¯s words, this thing can at least gain a reputation of +100..."

    "Calm down! God TM pulled down the monument of the ancestors and put it in a box and gave it to the victim for prestige." Ashalena was shocked, staring loudly and shocked Byron''s whimsical ideas. I went back, "Do you know that the moment you took this thing into the Silver Empire even if you got it and got it?"

    No one in the Imperial Fleet dared to yell at the Admiral, except for a female dragon who followed the Admiral to chop people and brag in the South for decades. Ashalena¡¯s loud voice made Byron feel buzzing. He trembled, and finally realized that it seemed a little improper to do so. Not all "lost items" are suitable to be dug back and returned to the parties. The "monument" in front of me is not only a relic of the original elves, but also a civilization. The more significant meaning may be as a "evidence and remembrance that exists here." Perhaps in the near future, when the world is safe, the Silver Elves will come here just like today''s Bitter Winter. At that time, this place will be here. This monument will be a crucial "coordinate point" in their history and culture...

    This truth is actually very simple to think about. It''s like there is a peak in the world. No one has ever successfully climbed to the top, but one day a certain hunk will complete this feat and hang his family emblem on it. The process was just an accident. Then you turned your face and took this historic logo off and sent it to the family of the descendants: "Excuse me, I picked up such a thing on the road. Did your family lose it?"

    Byron put himself in and thought about it, thinking that he might give that person a jump, full of anger and piercing armor.

    "Forget it, turn around and tell your Majesty about it, and see how he plans to negotiate with the Silver Empire," Byron scratched his messy hair, turned his head to look at the towering arc metal barrier not far away." ...Next, let''s go in and see the situation."

    "Are you sure you want to go in?" Ashalena slightly frowned and glanced at the gate that looked like an entrance in the distance, "I always think this thing is terribly evil..."

    "I came here to take a look," Byron apparently made up his mind. "We have lost our way to this point. It was all luck to find this tower. The legacy of the sailor is of great significance to the empire, Your Majesty. We are also very concerned about this aspect. We should at least bring some valuable information back. This is at least an explanation for the empire. Of course, we will not delay here for too long. The naga navigator and the sea staying on the Bitter Winter The demons are recalibrating the route, we will drive back when they find the direction of the mainland, and we really should be a little cautious before entering that''tower'', so..."

    As he said, he looked up at Ms. Cassandra, who was carefully weaving her tail into a bow-knot shape next to her: "Ms. Cassandra, you should go through the door and take a look first."

    Cassandra immediately lowered her tail and smiled confidently: ¡°Of course it¡¯s okay. We¡¯ll just wait for this and this, sisters, let¡¯s go!¡±

    The three siren quickly left the team. Watched by Byron and others, they passed through the open square and the wide ramp leading to the end of the square. The road seemed to be able to hold seven or eight heavy tanks. The alloy gates that passed side by side stood at the end of the ramp, and the three figures of Cassandra, who were slightly open in the middle, disappeared in the crack of the door.

    Passed through the wide and indescribable gate, and through an equally wide but not long connecting passage, the scene inside the tower finally appeared before the eyes of the three Sea-Monster explorers.

    The light is bright and the dust is not stained. Some kind of ancient purification device or blocking device seems to block all the dust from the outside. What appears in front of Kassandra is a piece of unimaginable history that has gone through 1.8 million years. Neat and bright rotunda.

    Unlike the hall on the first floor of the tower in Tarrond, there are not many operating equipment and no busy central ducts. The huge hall is almost completely empty, with only one passing through in the center. The silver-white metal pipes on the floor and roof seem to be almost the size of a castle tower in diameter, and in the air around the metal pipes, there are several sets of holographic images floating on them, showing only a patch of interference noise.

    There is no danger, no ancient equipment is activated and no wall suddenly emits light.

    Cassandra took her two sisters around the whole hall, and finally determined that this place was quite safe. Just like the ¡°monument¡± mentioned on the square, the first floor of the hall is not dangerous.

    After confirming safety, Byron and others who were waiting outside finally walked into this ancient place.

    "...No matter how many times I look at it, the things left by the sailors are still so amazing." Looking around this place that has been clean and bright after millions of years, and looks almost new and intact, Byron couldn''t help sighing. "Did the original elves of the year gather in this place and make a big death..."

    "We didn''t find that there were no access stairs or gates to the upper floors," Cassandra said next to him. "Everything has been checked, except for the metal pipe in the middle of the hall...or the metal column. That thing is obviously still there. Running, I didn''t dare to touch it, but my sister and I circled around it twice, but it didn''t cause any alarm."

    "It''s a good thing to be more cautious," Byron nodded, and walked a few steps toward the silver-white metal pipe in the middle of the hall. "It''s okay to simply approach, right..."

    Before he finished his words, an exciting "beep" sound suddenly came from all directions. With the short sound of the warning sign, a mechanically synthesized voice was directly in the hearts of everyone in the hall. When it rang, the voice sounded as if it was directly injecting information into everyone''s mind: "Warning, the cross-border conditions are not met. Visitors, please step back."

    Byron was stunned for a moment, got up in a cold sweat, and quickly backed back in the next second.

    The alarm did not continue to sound, and the synthetic voice in my mind did not continue.

    "Did you hear the alarm just now? Or did I hear it?" Byron looked at Cassandra in astonishment. "Didn''t you say that it was okay after approaching?"

    "We heard, but our sister was really fine when we got closer!" Cassandra also widened her eyes in surprise, and then, as if to verify, she immediately wagged her tail and wriggled towards the center of the hall for several steps, confirming The system here returned after no response, "Look, it''s okay."

    Ashalena frowned and looked at the scene before her, and suddenly said, "I will try it too."

    Speaking, she did not wait for Byron to speak before stepping towards the place where the latter stood just now, and under the vigilant and cautious gaze of the surrounding eyes, nothing happened.

    The warning did not sound.

    "...I''m being targeted?" Byron frowned, and glanced back at the Marines he had brought. "Others come over and try but don''t go too far. After being warned, step back immediately without warning. Don''t stand in front for too long."

    "...Should we not count as a deadly death like the original elves back then?" Cassandra on the side said to Ashalena a little worried.

    "I don''t think it counts," Ashalena whispered while watching a Marine Corps soldier walk forward. "Judging from the message on that monument, the original elves of the year were still arrogantly trying after being warned. It''s only when the system is cracked and the upper restricted area is broken. Let''s just be careful not to follow this warning..."

    "Warning, the out-of-bounds conditions are not met. Visitors, please go back."

    The voice that sounded in everyone''s mind interrupted the conversation between Cassandra and Ashalena, and the Marine soldier who had boldly stepped forward quickly retreated.

    The hall was quiet, and everyone looked at each other. After a brief moment of looking at each other, a sea monster brought by Kassandra finally couldn¡¯t help breaking the silence: "What''s the matter?"

    "...It seems that this is the''authentication mechanism'' mentioned by the original wizard in the message," Byron frowned. Although he is usually a careless person, his ability to judge at this time is still online. "The original original All the elves seem to be blocked by this authentication mechanism, and most of us cannot pass the''screening conditions'' of this thing, but the strange thing is..."

    His eyes fell on Kassandra, Ashalena and others.

    "Why didn''t you trigger the warning?"

    Three sea monsters and a giant dragon looked at each other with a blank face.

    Byron frowned, thought for a moment, then suddenly turned to look at the Marines he had brought.

    "Everyone, come forward and test it again!"

    The test didn¡¯t take long, and dozens of Marines took less than ten minutes in total, and during these ten minutes, the warning sound of "not meeting the cross-border conditions" was almost uninterrupted.

    Except for Athalena and the three Krakens, everyone here was warned by the sailor system when they tried to get close to the metal column in the middle of the hall!

 Chapter 1357ï¼š "Ocean"

    The test was over, and all personnel retreated to a "safe distance" from the silver-white metal pillar in the center of the hall. Byron was looking at the empty floor in front of him in thought.

    There seems to be an invisible boundary here. One step forward will be recognized as entering a certain "judgment area", and then the ancient system still operating in this tower will conduct an "assessment" of the intruder. Those who meet a certain screening mechanism will be warned and expelled, otherwise nothing will happen.

    For reasons of reason, Byron certainly did not let the soldiers take the risk of ignoring this warning and proceeding forward. The original elves who stumbled here tens of thousands of years ago have already done this big death, a super advanced The ethnic group was directly photographed by the black technology left by the sailors. A group of mental retardation was given a genetic disorder debuff. When he ran out from here, he almost forgot how to drive the boat he was on. Byron who knew this history Of course, he would not bet on whether the soldiers he brought could resist the "security system" of this tower.

    The results of the test are already very obvious. Except for the three siren on the scene and Ashalena, who is a dragonborn, everyone here does not meet the "screening criteria" of the sailor system, or use the words mentioned in the warning. In other words, it is called "out-of-bounds conditions."

    "What do you think?" Ashalena''s voice came from the side. The red-haired Dragon Seal Witch looked into Byron''s eyes quite seriously, "What do you think is the problem."

    "...I suspect that the standard of judgment is race. Humans do not meet this standard, nor do the original elves of the year," Byron muttered, "But the sea monster and the dragonborn meet...or rather, the dragons do. I do not. Know the underlying reason."

    Cassandra snaked over from the side, and this lady Siren frowned slightly: "Then what is the difference between us? Siren, dragons, and humans have what''features'' that must be distinguished in the eyes of the sailor. NS?"

    "If you want to tell the difference, the difference is big," Byron glanced at the lady siren. "There is no race in this world that is so different from your siren, and so is the dragon-between the dragon and the human. The difference is much greater than the difference between humans, elves and dwarves. Your origins can all be traced back to 1.8 million years ago..."

    "This criterion is strength? The degree of evolution of the individual?" Cassandra pondered seriously. Although most sea monsters feel reckless and humorous, in fact they are also a race that likes to think¡ªjust Most of the time, the direction of thinking makes foreigners feel puzzled, "Or is it judged by whether there is a tail? You see, I have a tail, and Ashalena also has a tail after becoming a dragon. Humans and elves are no¡­"

    "What do you think about this, you should know that it''s impossible if you think about it with your back molars and heels." Byron looked at Cassandra with a strange expression, and as soon as his words fell, Athalena was standing next to him. Suddenly he raised his head from his thoughts and broke the silence: "Have you noticed that the word''out of bounds'' was repeatedly mentioned in the warning just now?"

    "I noticed," Byron nodded, "What did you think of?"

    "...First of all, the evaluation criteria of this system should not be our''race'' itself, because when the sailor arrived, humans, elves and sea monsters did not appear on this planet at all, so its judgment The standard should be a certain attribute that has nothing to do with race. Secondly, the word transboundary...reminds me of many research projects of the Theocracy..."

    She raised her head, her gaze fell on the metal cylinder not far away, and she continued thoughtfully: "Crossing the boundary, transcending the realm in which she is currently located, and stepping into a new forbidden zone. In the realm related to gods, this is something Words with special meanings, and the sounds that appear directly in our minds... It should be the corresponding words and sentences chosen after the advanced equipment in this tower directly scanned our cognition and language system. The sailor appeared on this planet, at first. It is related to the loss of control of the gods, and many of the things they left here are more or less related to the gods. This can be proved from the records of Tarrond and the clues discovered by the Alliance in the "Gate" project not long ago... "

    Byron''s eyes became serious, and he had vaguely guessed what Ashalena wanted to say: "So you think the criterion for this tower is..."

    "Whether the race of the creature that is trying to approach is bound to the''god''," Ashalena nodded, and looked up at the sea monsters not far away, "Although humans have already released some of the gods The influence of the spiritual seal of the gods, and began to try to loosen the **** of the entire **** system to the ethnic group, but overall there is still a way to get out of the trap, but the sea monsters do not have this problem. They do not have the spiritual seal, and the characteristics of elemental life make them not at all Will be affected by the ideological trend, and as for me..."

    She shrugged, the expression on her face looked a little weird: "The dragon has grown up-the dragon descendant is also a dragon."

    Byron opened his mouth for a long while without speaking. It took a few seconds before his eyes reacted. He moved twice in his throat, as if he wanted to say something, but finally admitted that Ashalena''s guess was extremely likely. : "I''m afraid it is so..."

    "I guessed it all too," Ashalena waved her hand. "After all, we can''t do further testing and long-term research. This tower doesn''t seem to be going to answer our further questions. , I just feel that...for dealing specifically with the legacy of the sailors of the gods, the''security measures'' in it must also be inseparable from the gods..."

    Cassandra was listening to the conversation between the two of them, her eyes dangling back and forth between Byron and Ashalena several times. Only then did she suddenly think of something and said, "Hey wait, I suddenly remembered something. It¡¯s something, you say that human beings are not qualified because they are affected by the gods, but Gawain Cecil climbed the sailing tower more than 700 years ago¡ªit was my sister who brought him back then. How is this explained? Isn¡¯t he also a human?"

    The expression on Byron¡¯s face suddenly became weird when he said this. Frankly speaking, it¡¯s not appropriate to talk about the ruler of the empire in private, but the person who speaks at this moment can be said to be an ¡°informed person¡± of the incident, and To be honest, he also became curious at this moment, and couldn''t help but touch the stubble on his chin: "The tower that your Majesty climbed back then was not the one in front of us, right?"

    Cassandra spread her hands: "It''s not true. The tower is in the south of our kingdom. It should be far east from here-but the two towers look alike, and since they both set sail The "assessment criteria" in the things left by the author should be the same? Especially this kind of thing related to the gods, you can''t get into the loopholes by changing to a tower..."

    Mrs. Siren¡¯s words are very reasonable. This is indeed an inexplicable and objective fact-but there are many mysteries about the adventure of Gawain Cecil seven hundred years ago, and many truths have disappeared in the comics. In history, he himself had no intention of digging into your Majesty¡¯s secrets, so he soon shook his head: "This is not what I should consider. Then just report everything that happened here. The key is that we should now Do something¡­"

    His voice fell, and Ashalena next to him thought a little, and then took a step forward: "I want to go over and take a look. If our judgment is correct, this should be the way to the upper level of the tower."

    Byron was startled at once: "Are you sure? This is..."

    "Ms. Kassandra and I were not warned, did they?" Ashalena turned around and said, "Like you said, we were so lucky to find this place. We can''t just leave in confusion. The tower is not out of control like the tower in Tarrond. The sailors saved the planet 1.8 million years ago, and what they left behind should not harm us mortals under normal circumstances. Race, think about it, the original elves in those days ignored the warnings and rushed to the tower. They were only removed from the tower after being collectively erased and changed their form. The security system here is useless even with lethal weapons..."

    While talking, she raised her head and looked at the ring-shaped structure at the junction of the silver-white metal column and the roof. There was a bit more yearning in her eyes: "The dragon has paid a great price and made herself this This is the first race on this planet to spend the''Morning Ceremony'' on its own, so that I can stand here, pass the''assessment'' of the sailor and be qualified to take a step forward. I feel...it seems like an invitation."

    "But these''evaluation criteria'' are basically your guesses," Byron knew that Ashalena had made a decision, but he reminded him cautiously, "What''s more, even if the situation is really as you guessed, we don''t Know if everything is normal after this tower has been in operation for 1.8 million years. If it has a fatal failure, you will be in danger."

    "The safest place is to lie on the bed at home, and the most stable way of life is to be a good girl waiting to inherit the family property-if I were such a timid and cautious person, you would never have a chance to know me," Asha Lena I couldn''t help laughing, and then waved his hand, "Don''t worry, I''m also a dragon clan anyway, but it''s not as easy to get hurt as you think."

    Byron frowned and struggled for a long time, and finally he could only sigh with helplessness and a trace of frustration: "Well, I can''t order you to stay here anyway."

    "Then I will take a look with you too!" Seeing this situation, Cassandra next to him immediately wandered forward two steps to the side of Ashalena, "We can both go up together. It¡¯s a good idea to go there."

    While talking, she turned her head and waved the tip of the tail to the other two siren that she had brought: "You two will stay here. I''m not sure how high this tower is. If it goes up, the Monet terminal cannot be contacted. Come on, you just use psionic singing to contact me."

    The heartless siren was more rash than Miss Dragonborn when making decisions, and Byron had no better plan, so he had no choice but to approve the bold exploration of the two young ladies.

    After Ashalena and Kassandra each brought the equipment and supplies needed for exploration, Byron led the landing crew back to a further place, watching the two explorers walk towards the center of the hall.

    When they came to the silver-white metal column, the recognition system in the tower still did not issue any warning. Athalena looked up at the seemingly integrated metal wall in front of her, and could not find similar operations everywhere. On the panel, she looked at the temporary teammate beside her: "What are your plans?"

    "I don''t know how to do it either," Cassandra thought for a while, and the tip of her tail lifted up towards the mysterious metal wall in front of her. "But according to experience, if you encounter something that you don''t understand, just poke it..."

    Before she finished her words, the tip of her tail had already pierced the solid metal outer wall.

    Layers of light spread out like ripples in an instant. Before Athalena had time to complain about Cassandra¡¯s "Kassandra-like exploration experience", she heard a slight buzzing sound from the inside of the metal wall. The next second, A large number of hexagonal shimmer grids suddenly appeared on the surface of the originally integrated metal wall. The seemingly seamless metal separated, shrank and retreated along the grid in the blink of an eye, exposing the open cylindrical shape inside. space.

    A voice appeared in their minds: "The hatch has been opened, visitor, permission to come forward."

    "Let me just say it, just give it a poke," Cassandra turned to look at Ashalena immediately, "Like this kind of''relic'' left by advanced civilizations to backward races, the method must be simpler and easier to use. Well, unless they don¡¯t sincerely use it for you..."

    Ashalena was speechless: "..."

    After carefully inspecting the situation inside the door that suddenly opened, and confirming that there was only a brightly lit cylindrical space inside, the two explorers finally stepped into it, and they turned to Byron, who was standing not far away. When someone beckoned, the low humming sound came again, and the silver-white metal wall closed again.

    Ashalena took a breath and calmed down her nervousness. She knew that she was now "closed" in a facility left behind by an ultra-advanced civilization. So... what will happen next?

    As if to respond to the thoughts in her mind, the synthesized voice resounded in her mind again¡ª

    "The inertial stabilizer is normal, the gravitational connection point responds normally, and the upper traffic station responds normally. Confirm that the feedback signal from the sky...the feedback signal is normal.

    "The traffic path is clear, the two visitors have confirmed, and the inertial stabilizer is activated.

    "The orbital module is going up-on its way, the Sky Ring Space Station."

    A slight vibration suddenly came from under her feet. It seemed that something had started. Ashalena subconsciously grabbed the circular handrail at the edge of the cylindrical space, but after the vibration, her feet returned to calm, the kind of acceleration that had just appeared. The rising feeling lasted only for a very short moment, and it seemed to be offset by some mysterious force. She looked at Cassandra in a bit of amazement, but only saw the lady siren looking around with excitement. Look, the tip of the tail is flapping on the floor at a very fast frequency.

    The behavior is almost like a combination of cat and fish.

    Ashalena is still holding on to the handrail tightly. There is no shaking in it, and she can''t even feel the upward acceleration, but a low buzzing sound from the surrounding reminds her that this thing is suspected of being a lift. It was running, she couldn''t see outside, but she guessed that she was being sent to the upper level of the tower at a very fast speed.

    Then, she began to hear voices in her mind again:

    "Passed the roof of the atmosphere checkpoint..."

    "Passing the balance point checkpoint..."

    "It has crossed the optical mask layer, entered the hidden section, and the viewing wall opened."

    Suddenly, Ashalena felt another shock coming, and then she heard a very slight mechanical device running. The next second, she and Kassandra''s eyes widened in astonishment at the same time.

    Numerous hexagons of light flow quickly emerged from the "walls" surrounding this cylindrical space, and the metal-looking bulkhead became transparent in an instant!

    Ashalena noticed that this "lift" was moving at an alarming speed in a section of transparent pipe.

    Outside the pipe, she saw a vast and boundless starry sky-more magnificent stars than all the stars she had seen in this life were all over her sight, and all of them were filled in a dark and deep universe.

    She looked at all this in astonishment, feeling that her breathing and heartbeat stopped at the same time, and she clutched the handrail in her hand tightly, as if she was afraid that she would accidentally fall into the endless, dark and deep sea of ??stars. middle.

    Inexplicably, she suddenly thought of a detail mentioned in the ancient legend:

    ¡ªAn ancient tower stands in a "eternal dark sea", this sea is shrouded by eternal night, the sea is full of stars...

    "It turns out... The Eternal Dark Sea refers to this..."

 Chapter 1358ï¼š Best combination to explore

    Ashalena was deeply shocked by the endless stars in the vast space. In the entire "viewing module" that followed, her eyes almost never left the vast starry sky outside the high-strength transparent polymer pipe. This kind of sight made her feel almost trembling oppression when she faced the stars for the first time, even if she felt like she was about to "fall out" out of this small orbital module and "fall into" the boundless darkness. In the middle, she couldn''t bring her eyes back.

    The stars seem to have a kind of magic, attracting every intelligent creature who sees it to cast their sights into it.

    And after a while, something else suddenly came into Ashalena''s sight. It was a metal object floating in the distant space, like a shining gem, shining under the stars.

    She saw a Voyager satellite that happened to be in orbit nearby. It was floating in the dark cosmic background. The metal shell was still shining brightly, but the mottle left after being hit by tiny meteorites could be seen in some marginal areas. Scar, the Dragon Seal Witch, who entered space for the first time and had never experienced the era of the Sailor, didn''t recognize what it was, but she still thought of "The Sailor" for the first time, so her eyes suddenly widened.

    "Ms. Kassandra!" She immediately turned to look at her temporary "travel companion", "Look at the one outside, that thing looks like...Ms. Kassandra? What''s wrong with you?"

    Ashalena looked at the siren next to her in astonishment. For the first time she saw such a complicated expression on the face of such a heartless optimistic race. Cassandra grabbed the nearby handrail and stubbornly. Staring at the shining satellite in space and some more majestic space facility in the distance, but the focus of her eyes seems to have fallen farther away, in a place that Ashalena cannot In the depths of the comprehensible stars, the sea monster''s tail slowly twisted tightly, and then relaxed little by little. She finally spoke, making a low muttering voice: "Ah...they are still in the sky. ¡­"

    "Are you okay?" Ashalena was a little frightened, "You look a bit... Have you seen these things?"

    Cassandra seemed to finally remembered that there was a "travel companion" beside him, and then turned around: "Sorry, I remembered some things from the past... I was a little gaffe."

    "Thing of the past?"

    Cassandra twitched her mouth and revealed a somewhat complicated smile: "You know, our Kraken is not actually a race born on this planet. Many, many years ago, we had to land here because of an accident. of."

    "I''ve heard of this..." Athalena thought for a while and nodded slightly. "It was introduced in the "Encyclopedia of World Races" published by Cecil, and I also listened to the local dragons in Tarrond. Mentioned this matter."

    "When I fell from space, I saw these things," Cassandra said softly, and looked up at the starry sky outside the polymer pipe. "That was the last time I looked at the stars outside the atmosphere... I thought that the second time I saw this kind of scenery would be in this situation."

    Ashalena opened her mouth, but she didn''t know what to say for a while, and then she realized a surprising fact with hindsight, and looked down at her feet: "Wait... we It came from that tower... so that tall tower standing on the sea... actually stretches out into space?! The sailor can even make this kind of thing!?"

    "If I''m right, this should be an orbital elevator," Cassandra laughed and explained to the Dragon Seal Witch in front of her. Although the siren is now trapped on the surface of the planet, they are after all the stars that have traveled in the sea. It¡¯s not difficult for them to imagine the many things left by the sailors. ¡°There should be two orbital elevators like this, and the other one is also on the equator, the one where Gawain Cecil climbed up.¡± tower''."

    "Track... Elevator?" Ashalena repeated this phrase that was unfamiliar and awkward to her. "I have heard the word''elevator'' and Byron said that Emperor Gawain likes to use this word to refer to large buildings. Magic lift, where will we be taken by this''lift''?"

    "If my memory is not biased and my guess is not wrong... it should be something that shocks you more than a rail elevator," Cassandra said thoughtfully, and then her eyes suddenly turned to the polymer. Outside the pipe, a slightly excited expression appeared on her face, "Ah, sure enough, Ashalena can be seen from this angle, look over there!"

    Ashalena looked in the direction pointed by the tip of Kassandra''s tail in surprise. The next second, a huge consternation and a sense of oppression filled her body and mind. She saw a piece of covering over it. The arc-shaped "earth" surrounds the planet with an astonishing majestic aura, and the endless steel ring is covered with complex structures and huge cabins that she can''t even name and can''t guess. In the partially transparent structure of the ring, there are buildings shrouded in darkness and quiet, and there are faint lights flickering and flowing between those buildings. She looked like a mythical giant snake crawling around the planet. The giant snake was sleeping for a long time, and she herself was rushing towards the snake''s belly at an astonishing speed.

    Only then did she realize that some of the dimly large spatial structures she had seen in the distance were only part of this ring, and this ring... is the "top end" of the tall tower standing on the sea. .

    "How is this possible..." Amid the huge impact, Asha Lena still maintained normal thinking ability, "Such a huge thing surrounds our planet, even if it is far away, it is impossible to see it... But for thousands of years we have looked up to the sky..."

    "The optical mask, everything is invisible, maybe to prevent it from affecting the normal development process of the intelligent race on the surface of the planet," Cassandra shook his head, "just like what we experienced when we entered the''tower''. Certification'', everything left by the sailors has very strict''safety measures''... They seem to be quite concerned about the''normal development of civilization''. I think this may be almost a law engraved in their bones. ."

    Ashalena blinked. She was about to say something again, but the synthesized voice came into her mind again: "The cabin is slowing down, it is approaching the terminal, the guiding process is activated...the core process group is missing, Transfer to the default docking process..."

    Accompanied by a series of unclear announcements, the two "visitors" felt their feet vibrate again, and the "elevator car" running fast in the transparent polymer pipe quickly reduced its speed. The next moment, a metal structure was sinking rapidly. Appearing outside the pipe, blocking their gaze towards the starry sky, they entered the inside of the sky station, and they were in the process of "docking".

    Ashalena grabbed the handrail nervously, for fear that this too old alien equipment would malfunction, but in the end, everything ended smoothly. The elevator car stopped, and the transparent protective wall around the car returned to the silver. White metal texture, after a few more seconds, a slight humming sound came from not far away, and an open "doorway" appeared on the silver-white metal wall as before.

    Outside is an unfamiliar and open space, and the dim lights and dusty corridors of the space station invite two explorers to step into it.

    "...Okay, fortunately I let the two sisters wait here," Cassandra exhaled, muttering as she walked out, "No matter how powerful the Mowang terminal is, it is impossible to contact this side... "

    "Can you still get in touch with the two siren remaining below?" Ashalena glanced at each other in amazement, "Can you still make a spiritual connection with the siren so far away?"

    "It''s not spiritual connection, it''s psychic reverberation, a kind of racial talent," Cassandra seriously corrected. "The spirit of our Kraken is''unified'' on a higher level, just like in the elemental plane. In a sense, the lower elements are the ¡°extended structure¡± of the elemental plane itself. On the same planet, all sea monsters can sense each other...Of course, the distance will still affect our perception effect, just like Here, I can¡¯t communicate directly with the sisters who stay on the surface, but at least we can sense each other¡¯s existence and confirm that each other is safe.¡±

    "...This is really an enviable talent," Ashalena couldn''t help but said, "We Dragon Seal Witch also have similar''resonance'' skills, but we can''t sense each other at such a distance. "

    While muttering, she stepped to keep up with Kassandra''s "foot", and while maintaining a high degree of vigilance, she truly stepped into this ancient alien facility that has been closed to the outside world for 1.8 million years. .

    The first thing that caught her eye was an extremely wide hall, which was even so wide that it reminded her of the amazing scale of Beigang''s wharf. An extremely dim light shrouded everything in her sight, allowing her to barely see those. The large equipment in a silent state and the passageway of the black hole on the edge of the hall seem to have many corridors connecting the hall, but they are all shrouded in darkness.

    Considering that this is the "terminal" of the rail elevator, this "hall" was originally supposed to be a busy transportation hub, but now that millions of years have passed, there is nothing but emptiness and silence.

    "...It''s completely different from the part on the surface," Ashalena couldn''t help but said, "It''s still brightly lit below..."

    "Perhaps the facilities located in space are more prone to damage and aging in harsh environments. The condition here is obviously not very good," Cassandra analyzed. "Theoretically, there should be an automatic operation in such a place. The welcome mechanism, especially its design, has a process open to the''indigenous races'', but we have all come up, and we haven''t seen anything start... then it''s probably broken."

    "The orbital elevator is not broken," Ashalena couldn''t help but glanced back at the direction when she came, and saw the silver-white metal pillar standing in the center of the hall, and the cabin door for the passengers was still open. As if waiting for the visitor to return at any time, "We really can''t go back if this thing is broken..."

    "I''m okay, I can die and go back. At this distance I can rebirth in the sea on the surface of the planet, and you will have difficulty. Jump from this height to the atmosphere, not to mention that there is so much vacuum and radiation in the middle, which enter the atmosphere The high temperature is terrible, and the dragon is afraid that it will die halfway," Kassandra heard the words of her companion, and seriously analyzed the things that others sounded quite neurotic. "But if I get to that point, I can try to treat myself Become a giant pufferfish, you drill in my stomach, we two jump to the surface together, I fight for the magical turbulence layer and then die, you wait for me to die and then find a way to slow down. Of course, this has a major premise, that is, we must first Find the airlock to the outside, and that thing can be opened..."

    The more Ashalena listened, the more horrified she heard, and finally stared at this serious-faced Kraken: "Your Kraken''s usual way of thinking is like this?"

    "What''s wrong?" Cassandra looked inexplicable. "Do you sound unreasonable?"

    "Reasonable and reasonable," Ashalena looked convincing, "...Sure enough, you should be more hard-cored when it comes to death..."

    Suddenly, she felt that, compared with the sea monsters who were dying since they couldn¡¯t die, even the dragonborn bear children who jumped under Longyue Cliff every day are gentle and harmless like they were before the age of three. kid¡­

    "Most things here seem to have been shut down," Cassandra didn''t care what Ashalena was thinking. She had already started exploring this big, unspeakable place, and came to a place. Before the station is like a device that controls the terminal, "our arrival did not cause any reaction..."

    "Which direction to explore next?" Ashalena followed and asked this Sea-Monster partner, who seems to be unreliable, but who is considered a "member of advanced civilization", "Would you like to find a corridor to get in? "

    "...It''s best not to run that far directly," Cassandra said seriously, "The scale of a ring orbit space station is unimaginable. With the efficiency of the two of us, no matter how large the scope of exploration is, the entire space station It doesn¡¯t make much sense. On the contrary, it¡¯s possible to get lost in those intricate corridors that have stopped functioning. I suggest that we first explore this hall. The gravity here is normal and the air is still circulating. This shows that at least the life-saving system in this area is still In operation, it is safer."

    It¡¯s somewhat weird to hear the word "safety" from a Kraken who was still carefully analyzing the method of death, but Cassandra had to admit that the other party¡¯s words made sense, although she herself did not understand space facilities and space flight. Some things, but for a moment, she also knows how dangerous it would be if some of the cabins in this huge "space station" were completely out of control. The energy pipeline leaked, the toxic gas overflowed, the air circulation failed, or it simply broke. Hole, in this place far away from the shelter of the planet, the powerful dragon is not much different from the weak rabbit.

    At the same time, Kassandra had circled the device that looked like a control terminal twice. After some thoughts, she stepped back a distance, and then leaned her tail over. An extreme position poked carefully what looked like an operation panel with the tip of his tail.

    When Ashalena saw this scene, she didn''t have time to come up with any thoughts in her mind.

    In the next second, she saw a sudden light on the surface of the terminal that seemed to have been down for many years.

    Ms. Cassandra¡¯s penetrating voice came into her ears:

    "Deep ocean, this thing is glowing!!!"

 Chapter 1359ï¼š planB

    In Cecil City, the setting sun has fallen below the horizon, and only a little brilliant golden red light permeates from the other side of the mountain. After an emergency document was served, Gao Wen didn''t have much time to appreciate the magnificent scenery outside the window. He arranged for Amber to help with some less important tasks, and then directly sat down in the easy chair in the study, and concentrated again. Get up and communicate with the monitoring system of Cangqiong Station.

    After confirming the position of the expeditionary fleet, he did not tell others about it for the time being. Instead, he always maintained the shallow connection between himself and the Sky Station, paying attention to the movement of Byron, and as long as he had time. It will enter the deep link state and use the optical sensor of the space station to directly confirm the situation of the Bitter Winter.

    In the past period of time, the Bitter Winter and its fleet have been moored near the sea platform of the rail elevator, and it seems that there is no major movement, and the system of Cangqiang Station has not heard any new movement after that, but Gao Wen knew that Byron must still be exploring the orbital elevator platform. He was not a person who would stop and waste time in a calm sea.

    As far as the current situation is concerned, Byron''s exploration operation should not have caused the "excessive reaction" of the sailor''s legacy, at least the fleet has not been attacked, and Gawain has not received an intrusion warning from the system.

    "...Fortunately, it is Byron, not Rebecca, who leads the fleet." While keeping in touch with Sky Station, Gawain couldn''t help muttering in his heart, "If the iron-headed baby passes by, I''m afraid it will be a big death. Whenever you encounter a door that cannot be opened, rub a fireball the size of a city gate and hit it over or something..."

    Just halfway through his mind, an abrupt voice suddenly broke into his mind: "The visitor arrived at the Sky Station, and the guidance process could not be activated. The interactive medium was activated, and it was transferred to the standby process..."

    Gawain was stunned for a moment. As soon as the thought of "what?" came up in his mind, he felt that a brand-new flow of information had suddenly appeared deep in his consciousness. The flow of information was complex, huge, and unfamiliar, but almost turned. In an instant, he was smoothly integrated into the original connection line between him and the Sky Station. His consciousness was guided forward in the dark, and suddenly he saw new colors and light appearing in the "view", connecting with space facilities in the past few years. The ¡°limited bandwidth¡± of the time seemed to have been broadened a lot at once. The consternation in Gawain''s heart lasted only a few seconds, and he ¡°seeed¡± the colors and light that emerged in his mind quickly stabilized, forming a clear picture. :

    In a dark space, he saw a lady with long black hair and tears in the corners of her eyes approaching abruptly, with a nervous look on her face, carefully looking at the direction of Gawain¡¯s perspective. , Pointed with his finger again, and a slightly distorted voice came into his mind: "...Ashalena, come and see this... It''s bright, hey, bright! I just poked it and it suddenly lit up. !What should we do now?"

    "What the hell?!" Gao Wen was shocked when he saw that face appeared. He was shocked on the spot. He had been a satellite spirit for so many years, but it was the first time he saw "outsiders" in the system connection state. It feels like an old driver who has driven a hearse for 20 years. Suddenly one day the passengers in his compartment got up and patted his shoulder. The shock during the period may make Ruibe so nervous that he can be described as "downright". Kadu''s heart and lungs stopped, and it took more than ten seconds for Gawain to finally react, and finally recognized the figure that appeared in front of him.

    This is Kassandra, the chief navigator of the Imperial Expeditionary Fleet, an ally from the deep sea. She and Byron set off from Northport together. In theory, she should be on the Bitter Winter now. Why would she be here? !

    Gawain¡¯s shocked heart finally calmed down, and gradually adapted to this ¡°new perspective¡± that had just appeared deep in his consciousness. He noticed that he seemed to be connected to a device with a camera, while in Kashan Around Della''s figure, he also saw a space shrouded in dim light, although the viewing angle was limited and the light was dim, but it was still enough to judge that it was definitely not somewhere on the Bitter Winter.

    He suddenly thought of the voice that had just sounded in his mind: The visitor arrived at the Sky Station, and the interactive medium was activated.

    His mood became awkward, very, very awkward.

    While Gawain¡¯s heart was full of slumbering sounds, Cassandra in the camera was not idle. The Siren lady seemed to confirm that the equipment that suddenly lit up in front of her was not dangerous. It was unique to the Kraken race. The adventurous spirit quickly gained the upper hand. She poked the tip of her tail around the lens, seeming to be testing the interaction method of the device in front of her, and then another figure appeared in Gawain¡¯s field of vision, which was red. The dragon-printed witch Asharena, the dragonborn lady first watched Cassandra poking and poking with a horrified face, and then she couldn''t help but watch with curiosity while reminding her to be safe. Toward the direction of Gawain (the lens).

    The conversation between the two came to Gawain''s mind. First of all, Athalena''s voice: "...you be careful! Don''t accidentally activate the weapon system or something, we are intruders..."

    "We are not intruders. We are the''visitors'' who entered this space station according to the legal process. Didn''t you hear the announcement in the orbital elevator before?" Cassandra said with a reasonable point, "and this kind of facility How can there be a weapon system that can be activated at every disagreement, especially in this traffic port for visitors, at most, my operations were blocked as illegal visits. Hey, don¡¯t worry, we sea monsters built spaceships, I''m very stable..."

    Ashalena seemed to be persuaded, and her attention was focused on the device that had just started operating: "...what do you think this is?"

    "It should be an operating terminal, but I don''t know what it is for, or it may be a port query device. After all, it is located near the elevator entrance," Cassandra said. "Theoretically, there should be something here that actively guides us. That''s right, but the corresponding system is obviously broken, and the terminal doesn''t respond to anything..."

    "We could still hear the broadcast when we got up on that''orbital elevator''... Maybe the ground part and the space part of this set of things operate separately?"

    "It is possible that we built something similar a long, long time ago. Of course it is not as exaggerated as this ring, but at that time the space station and ground station we built in the home world were operated separately..."

    Gawain listened carefully to the conversation between the two ladies. Gradually, he finally figured out what happened, how they got up, and what they did after they got up. Knowing that they activated this "operation". Terminal" process.

    It sounds like Kassandra''s "Poke Poke" accidentally activated an interactive terminal in the Sky Station, and then the interactive terminal automatically pointed the data stream to the current "only authority" of the ring orbit space station, that is, myself. Here.

    If that''s the case... Gawain suddenly and unstoppable some bold ideas popped up in his mind, some... ideas that helped him further understand himself and the legacy of the sailors in space.

    He quickly became acquainted with the new connection established in his mind, groping for the control method of this little "operating terminal", and searching for the available parts in the limited new information that poured into his mind, and tossed for a long time. After time, he was finally ready, and opened the interactive module of the operating terminal through the system background, and said to the two explorers far away in space: "Please follow the process to perform the following operations..."

    Cassandra, who was leaning in front of the camera to study how to operate, jumped out in an instant, her long tail stretched into a spring at that instant, and "Bang" made her pop out more than ten meters!

    "Talk about... talk! This thing talks!" Cassander stretched his fingers to the operating terminal that suddenly made a sound and exclaimed, the boss staring, and of course Ashalena next to her was also frightened. After a jump, she withdrew several steps back on the spot, but she was not surprised like the Siren. After the shock and momentary tension, she seemed to react suddenly: "Wait, Cassandra, Do you think this sound...a bit familiar?"

    Cassandra: "...?"

    Gao Wen: "...?!"

    Was the acoustic processing function of this thing broken? ! Or is there something wrong with the operation method of temporary access? How can this be heard as soon as you speak!

    The unexpected small situation made Gawain a bit dumbfounded for a moment, and Cassandra on the other side of the camera was not just dumbfounded after reacting. She leaned in shock quickly, staring at the machine in front of her while following. Ashalena next to him said: "I can hear it. It is the voice of His Majesty Gawain. For sure, Siren will not misheard the voice! But what about..."

    Ashalena''s gaze fell on the terminal that was glowing with faint fluorescence and constantly changing geometric figures projected from the sky. No one knew what she was thinking in those few seconds, and she finally broke the silence: "Your Majesty Gao Wen, are you talking?"

    Gao Wen calmed down quickly. The small accident did not affect him for too long. Although he originally wanted to hide himself, pretending to be the ancient control system in the space station to guide the two ladies to try to activate and repair some systems in the cabin. But now that the situation has changed, it doesn''t make sense to continue to force this operation. It will make Cassandra and the others more suspicious and affect cooperation. It is better to directly planB.

    "It''s me." Gawain said quietly and lowly.

    He admitted his existence, and this may be a good thing. In this way, Ashalena and Cassandra may work together more smoothly. After all, they are facing an unclear ancient operating system. There may be more worries when booting, and if you pretend to be an operating system, it is difficult for Gawain to use a reasonable reason to guide them to "please poke the big red button next to it to see if it lights up" or "please take a look. What is written on the street sign next to it"...

    And if the reason is right, publicizing your existence in front of Kassandra and Athalena may instead create a deeper image of an ally in the two groups of Dragonborn and Kraken, and the benefits are greater than the risks.

    "Really you?!" After hearing the affirmative reply from the operation terminal, Ashalena''s eyes widened in an instant, "But...what are you..."

    "You should know that seven hundred years ago, I once climbed a sailing tower," Gawain said in a calm and indifferent tone, "this is no secret now."

    "Ah, I know," Cassandra nodded immediately. "It was the way my sisters gave you back then..."

    While talking, she slowly widened her eyes: "So, didn''t you..."

    "That exploration has brought me not only an immortal soul and a resurrection after seven hundred years," Gao Wen responded, "I have established an inseparable connection with the legacy of the sailor. This connection is more than the world''s The imagination is much deeper."

    Ashalena opened her mouth wide in surprise.

    There is a certain connection between the ruler of the Cecil Empire, the pioneering hero of mankind Gawain Cecil and the legacy of the sailors. This is not a secret among the upper-level members of Tarrond, the Holy Dragon Duchy and many confederate nations. , When he first explored the tower near Tarrond and found the sentinel¡¯s homeport in the depths of God¡¯s Domain, Gao Wen had identified those ancient characters that only a few dragons knew about the sailor, so a few insiders were It is believed that Gawain Cecil entered the "high tower" during that mysterious expedition to the sea 700 years ago and gained some knowledge related to the sailors, and this is the biggest they can imagine between the two. connect.

    But now Ashalena knows that this "connection" is far from being as simple as it seems.

    She took a breath and looked around this empty and dim hall subconsciously. Looking at the ancient equipment that kept silent under dim lights, she thought of what she had seen in the observation cabin of the rail elevator. The magnificent ring belt and the orbiting space buildings near the ring belt, a trembling sense of sudden contact with huge secrets and understanding of the truth of history floated in my heart, making her voice a little bit when she spoke again. Unnatural: "So, you have been..."

    "For the past many years, I have been overlooking the world," Gawain told the truth, but his "many years" must be very different from what Ashalena imagined. "I have told the world Said that after my death in the war, my soul floated among the stars and wandered above the world. This is a fact, but the real fact is a little bit different from the world¡¯s understanding."

    "So... your body is still on the ground, but your consciousness can be projected here, and you can talk to us through the equipment in this space station..." Cassandra on the side also reacted. After confirming that he was an acquaintance, The guts of the sea-monster became obvious again, and she leaned in front of the camera and asked curiously, "You can see us too? Then can you see the fleet parked near the elevator base? Outside? Are you controlling those satellites and space stations?"

    "I can see you, and I can see the Bitter Winter. I can see many things, but not everything is under my control. This group of ancient space facilities has gone through too long, their state It''s not very good," Gawain seemed to have a little smile in his tone, "So, now I just need your help to do something..."

 Chapter 1360ï¼š Reboot

    The activities of Cassandra and Ashalena on the Sky Station activated a dormant terminal and allowed Gawain to successfully connect to the corresponding equipment in the space station, which made him immediately think¡ªperhaps, There are still many functions in Cangqiang Station that can be re-launched by this method? Maybe... the damage to this space station is not as severe as you thought?

    Of course, relying on the technical level of the Kassandra duo, it is obviously impossible to really repair the space station, but at least, their activities may allow Gawain to further control the state of the sky, which is worth a try.

    Of course, it¡¯s mainly for Cassandra to try-after all, she is not afraid of passing away...

    In the dimly lit space station lobby, Cassandra followed Gawain¡¯s instructions and found another nearby terminal device. There was no crystal panel on this device. Instead, it was replaced by a series of physical buttons and levers. Like some kind of backup controller used to manually restart the system after an accident, she carefully looked at the device for a moment, and then poked a red button on the top of it with the tip of her tail. After a slightly jerky touch, a series of lights appeared. Lights up between the button and the lever.

    "Oh oh oh! This one is on too!" Ms. Siren exclaimed with bright eyes, "Your Majesty Gao Wen, this one is also activated here, what should I do next?"

    "Wait a minute..." Gao Wen''s voice came from a nearby communication terminal. He has sensed that new data is being connected to the data stream between him and the sky, but it will take a while for him to confirm these. What is the function of the device corresponding to the data and where is it connected? At this moment, he feels as if he is standing in a dark mist, but one or two small bright and clear areas have appeared in front of him. The block is the system that has been activated by Kassandra and Athalena. Whenever something new is activated, the dark mist in front of him will be dispelled a little.

    And what he is doing is to carefully distinguish the paths to other "blocks" in the limited space that appears after the fog dissipates, and guide Cassandra to try to activate more equipment and disperse more Mist.

    "Let''s take a look at the buttons on this device in front of you now-show me the logo on it."

    "Okay," Cassandra carefully observed the device in front of her, remembering all the details on it, and then came to the device that could talk to Gawain, opened her hands to the camera, her double A layer of mist immediately appeared on the tip of the finger, and the mist condensed into a clear model in an instant, "This is what it looks like!"

    "Press the middle button in the bottom row. If it lights up, then press the second button from the left in the first row-it''s the ¡®left¡¯ from my perspective. Don¡¯t make a mistake."

    "Okay!" Cassandra immediately showed a happy expression, and happily ran to operate the device according to Gawain''s instructions, as if this process brought her great happiness, and following a series of operations Accurately executed, Athalena and Cassandra, who was guarding the equipment, heard a slight buzzing sound from low to high, as if something was gradually starting up. .

    The humming sound rang from the depths of the floor under their feet and gradually disappeared after reaching a certain level. Then she heard a series of "clicks" coming from all directions, and then, bright lights suddenly lit up from all over the hall. !

    It was like a signal to start. The ancient hall, which was completely immersed in the silence of the last second, became brightly lit in the blink of an eye, and a slight sound of mechanical operation also came from various places. The lights started from the hall and moved towards the neighborhood. The several dark corridors spread rapidly, and wherever the light went, the equipment that had been sleeping for more than one million years was awakened. The holographic projections of the system during the self-check also appeared over the equipment set up in the hall. If you look at this ancient space giant from space at this moment, you will see that a small area of ??the long dark ring suddenly flashes with long-lost lights, intersecting with the distant stars in the dark space background.

    "Oh shit!" Kassandra was taken aback by the sudden appearance of a large number of lights, and almost stretched her tail before launching herself, but then she showed an expression of excitement on her face, "We put this space station Is it fixed?!"

    "How is it possible-we just restarted the backup energy unit in one of the cabins," Gao Wen''s voice came from a nearby terminal, instantly extinguishing the excitement of the Kraken, "Thousands of years ago, This space station has encountered an impact. A serious system failure caused the energy pipeline to be shut down by safety procedures and failed to start normally according to the procedures. I just asked you to manually restart this area. By the way, the entire ring orbit The space station has hundreds of such cabins..."

    Cassandra: "..."

    "Don''t be frustrated, we have at least taken a crucial step. This is the first time anyone can come here in so many years and manually restart the equipment here from the outside." Gawain seemed to have noticed the disappointment of the Kraken. Emotions, his voice continued, "Wait a minute, I am adapting to the newly activated system... Wait a minute, I can see this area completely."

    As Gawain¡¯s voice fell, several monitoring devices hidden on the nearby walls and roof suddenly woke up from their deep sleep and silently moved their respective cameras. In Gawain¡¯s mind, Cassandra and Asha The entire lobby where Lena was located, and even the monitoring screens in a part of the surrounding cabins immediately appeared in his "view"!

    At this moment, his mood was actually much more excited than his tone in the communication-after such a long time, after countless failed attempts, he finally succeeded in seeing the inside of these space facilities-even though what he saw was not It is its own satellite, not the entire sky, but it is enough to be regarded as a fateful step. If this is replaced by Rebecca, I am afraid that it has reached the level of at least a fireball the size of a tower to help...

    So after that, it took him a few seconds to calm his mood, and then he sorted out the system parameters that entered his mind with the flow of information a little rusty, and gave the first command after the cabin restarted.

    Almost at the same time, a voice came into the minds of Kassandra and Asharena: "The cabin airtightness check is completed, and the side light shields are opened."

    They raised their heads in astonishment, and Ashalena was the first to see that scene¡ªat the end of this wide hall, a whole wall of alloy protective wall opened silently, and the vast galaxy outside the space station rushed into her head on. Her eyes are filled with her vision. A thick layer of high-strength polymer blocks the space between the hall and the outer space, filtering the overly dazzling sunlight that is permeating from the edge. This brilliant scene is deeply imprinted on In her mind.

    The two ladies subconsciously walked towards the transparent polymer barrier. The vast and dark space made Ashalena a little nervous, but the tension still couldn''t stop her stepping forward. She and Cassandra came to the barrier together. , I noticed that the whole of the barrier actually protrudes from the space station cabin. There are curved belly structures on both sides. It should be a special viewing area that allows visitors in the lobby to be in a very wide area. See the widest possible scenery under the angle of view.

    Gao Wen''s voice came from above their heads-after gaining more permissions and available lines, Gao Wen began to communicate with them using the broadcasting system in this area: "Now what can you see by visual observation?"

    "Stars, countless stars, and some space facilities operating in space," Cassandra replied immediately, "They are so close, normal space facilities should be far apart... There is a very advanced space anchoring technology..."

    While talking, Kassandra scanned the entire space, and then her gaze suddenly stopped, staring at the side of the observation deck-from this angle, she could see a section of the main body of the orbital space station. .

    "Damn!" After a moment''s delay, the Lady Siren exclaimed, "What''s wrong! Your Majesty Gawain is cracked!"

    Gao Wen, who was on the opposite side of the communication channel, was silent for two seconds, seeming to be thinking about how to pick up Ms. Shanghai Demon''s exclamation, which is so rich in sand, and then his voice sounded: "...I know , As I expected, the damaged section is just over the continent of Loren. Describe what you saw."

    Cassandra swallowed, and then took a look at the fragmented cabin at the edge of the viewing area. She saw that the solid and heavy alloy wall seemed to be covered by something with high speed, high quality and huge energy. After a severe impact, a large piece of armor plate was peeled away from the cabin frame, and only the seemingly crumbling structure or even a little pipeline was connected to the main body of the space, and there was a large structure near the breach that was obviously missing. I am afraid that the fragments have already completely flew away from here, perhaps they have been captured by gravity, and burned in the planet''s heavy atmosphere in some time in the past.

    The scale of the loophole is staggering, but the zoning structure and emergency damage control function of the space station seem to have played a role. The corresponding compartment should have been completely sealed, and no uncontrolled liquid or gas leakage has occurred, and it has not been affected. The subsistence environment of the cabin where Ashalena and Kassandra are located. Now the inside of the damaged area is shrouded in pure darkness, only distant stars and skewed sunlight shining on its fragmented edges, casting a grotesque silhouette, as shocking as an ugly and hideous scar.

    Cassandra told Gawain what she saw, and then couldn''t help but ask: "That''s the ¡®bad state¡¯ you mentioned earlier? That wound... how did that make it?"

    "...How to put it, it is very complicated to explain, you can understand it as a serious interstellar drag racing and speeding accident... deliberate," Gawain''s tone sounds a little weird, "don''t care about the reason behind it, anyway...what do you think Can it be repaired?"

    "...If we can drive Antavien up again, maybe we can try again," Cassandra said. "The serious damage requires a space engineering team to perform large-scale cutting and welding on the outside of the space station. He cabin remodeling, and it may be necessary to rebuild cut-off energy lines on the outside of the structure, instead of sending a few people from the inside to plug up the holes in the corridor-some areas are obviously already out of people."

    Hearing Kassandra''s reply, Gawain fell into a short silence, but in fact this answer did not surprise him.

    He asked the opponent to inspect it visually, just to further determine the damage to the sky space station.

    However, even if the damage could not be repaired, the overall situation is still much better than at the beginning-as Kassandra restarted part of the spare energy of the sky, he was finally able to further control this long-dormant space giant, and more Authority, more controllable institutions, more database data-Cangqiong Station was originally like a machine whose power was cut off from the outside, and Gaowen was the control system of the machine. Although this machine was out of repair and damaged, it was quite damaged. There are many things, but there are still many things that can run inside. It only needs one person to manually press the power button from the outside, and Gawain can restart and take over many things inside.

    And now, Kassandra pressed the power button.

    "What else do we need to do next?" Ashalena''s voice suddenly came, interrupting Gawain''s thinking, "Should we go down the corridor to the next cabin? I saw the corridor over there. The lights are already lit in the depths, and the energy should be restored."

    "No, don''t go there first," Gao Wen stopped. "I can''t connect to the life-saving system in other areas for the time being, and I cannot be sure whether the other compartments are safe. Please continue to check the current cabin and the rooms directly connected to the cabin ¡ªI have unlocked all the gates. You can go in directly and record everything you see."

    "Okay, let''s go now."

    In the surveillance camera, Gawain saw that Ashalena and Cassandra had already started to act, and his attention temporarily shifted from the two explorers, and further focused on the newly resurrected upper level of the Sky Station. In the system.

    Some logs that were previously locked were reopened. Some instructions that could not be viewed due to equipment offline and hidden system hazards appeared in his mind. He flipped through the "memory" like a machine traversing a database, and quickly took some of them. Irrelevant environmental monitoring, invalid calls and other information are ignored in the past (this part of information has been repeated in the log recorded by the satellite).

    Suddenly, he stopped, his "eyes" stuck in a special system log.

    That was a report from the space station¡¯s security system. The log timestamp was more than 3,000 years ago¡ª

    "External attacks and substantial damage have been detected, enemy tracking and weapon systems have been launched, and the defensive fleet has been ejected out of the port.

    "The target is lost, and the enemy system is on standby.

    "The target reaction is still there, and the weapon array is on standby.

    "For further instructions, should you close the combat module?

    "Error, no instructions were received, the weapon array continues to be on standby..."

    Gao Wen unfolded this log and found the instruction group corresponding to this log after an unfamiliar operation.

    The "button" to turn off the combat module was still there, flashing in his mind, as if waiting for someone to press it.

    Gawain instantly broke into a cold sweat¡ª

    Fortunately, Amoun was not allowed to casually be in the waves of the world, and occasionally sent out once and asked to be as low-key as possible, and did not let him fly into the sky...This has been three thousand years, and the weapon array at the sky station is still locked against him! ?

    What a grudge!

    If this is the day when human civilization finally succeeds in breaking through the shackles and has the ability to launch spacecraft into space, then Amorne will follow the mortals out of the house happily, fearing that he will have to suffer a round of space-based orbital strikes if it is not in the sky...

    The terrible associations about the future flashed in his mind. Gawain felt he shivered, the roots of his hairs were erected (although he was only in the state of consciousness at the moment), and then he quickly put his hands on that in the consciousness space. On the button to close the combat module, but at the last moment, he suddenly stopped.

 Chapter 1361ï¼š Coming through the waves

    The door of the ancient space station opened silently. As Gao Wen said, all the gates inside this cabin have been unlocked, and Cassandra cautiously walked into a room directly connected to the hall. , His eyes swept around.

    Bright lights illuminate this place that has not been visited for a long time. Silver white, light gray and a small amount of blue are the main colors in the room. She judged that this place should be similar to a monitoring room or an operation room. There are many places near the wall. The holographic projection device that is emitting dim light, and a device that looks like a column is located in the center of the room. The top of the column is an inclined surface with a crystal-like operation panel inlaid on it, but it is completely incomprehensible.

    On the wall of the room facing the door, there is an unusually large window inlaid, and the high-strength transparent polymer "glass" is dark outside, which does not seem to be a cosmic space.

    In this huge and shocking space station, Ashalena always feels dizzy. She can¡¯t distinguish the direction here, nor can she understand the structure of these rooms and their relative positions in the entire space station. , Which made her more cautious at every step.

    But the fellow Cassandra didn¡¯t seem to have this confusion. She explored happily all the way, trying to poke whatever she was interested in. After getting the safety guarantee from Gawain Cecil, this sea monster It seemed that her curiosity had been released to the full point all at once, and it was also true at this moment: she passed Ashalena, who was checking the device in the center of the room, and reached the wide window at the end, almost touching her face. On it, there was a very exaggerated exclaim: "Wow, come and see this!"

    Ashalena walked over and looked out the window curiously. The first thing she saw was a drowsy space, with only a few glimmers in the dark as embellishments, but soon her eyes turned into golden vertical pupils, and she could see clearly I almost cried out in exclamation after seeing the situation outside the window.

    She saw a piece of "land". Strictly speaking, it was the land that had been abandoned for many years. Opposite the polymer window, you could see a large undulating plain and ramps, which were as open and natural as the earth on the surface. There are man-made rivers running through the plain, and there are also structures like bridges and piers. The sparse, dry and dead plant remains are distributed in a few areas illuminated by lights, which may indicate that this land once also has After a period of lush greenery.

    Ashalena took a breath, and her gaze subconsciously cast her gaze further away, so she saw the barrier that suddenly bulged at the end of the earth and was immersed in darkness: it was the bulkhead of the space station, which proved that this land was not located. The surface of the planet, but inside a man-made space building.

    "...Your Majesty Gawain, we found something incredible..." She spoke subconsciously, but did not receive a response immediately, "Your Majesty Gawain? Are you listening?"

    "...Oh, I''m here," Gawain said in his voice, "Sorry, I was thinking about it just now. What did you find?"

    "One..." Athalena wanted to describe, but suddenly she didn''t know how to describe what she saw. This is something that does not exist in her knowledge system. Fortunately, Cassandra next to her immediately took it. "We found a very, very large ecological compartment with artificial land and rivers. Judging from the remnants, it used to be an ecosystem but it seems to have been out of service for many years. In addition, we observed dried but unrotted plant remains. , I suspect that the outside has lost pressure and is in a vacuum."

    "A large-scale ecological compartment?" Gawain''s voice sounded a little unexpected, and the next few seconds seemed to be lost in thought. "This may be a''primitive contrast'' established in space during the process of monitoring the planet''s surface ecosystem. Copy''...Most of these space facilities are surveillance. I have seen your location. The cabin in front of you is not in the space station damage area. The pressure loss should not be due to the damage of the outer wall. It may be safe after the space station fails. The system actively emptied the air there."

    "It''s...magnificent," Cassandra looked out the window and muttered to herself, "Can you restart that place?"

    "It should be possible. I can find the corresponding operation interface here, but I don''t recommend you to explore the ecological cabin. It takes a long time to refill the air and heat up, and the entire cabin has been shut down for too long. I can''t guarantee it. Is there any other danger," Gao Wen said while checking the log report of the corresponding area, "Are you interested in the eco-cabin that has been shut down? There should be nothing in there."

    "It''s just curious," said Ashalena. "It used to store ecological samples of the planet under our feet 1.8 million years ago. Although they no longer exist, this kind of close contact with the ancients There are few opportunities to see."

    "There will be a chance later. I have successfully taken over the orbital elevator you used when you came up. For many years, its authority has been vacant," Gawain said, and told Ashalena that she had just come out. One of his thoughts, "The situation will stabilize afterwards. If possible, I plan to arrange more Krakens and Dragons to come up."

    "Arrange for more people to come up?" Asha Lena was taken aback for a moment, and then faintly reacted, "You are planning... a larger-scale repair of the space station?"

    "With two people alone, it is impossible to restore a giant structure around the planet, even if it only restores the most basic functions," Gao Wen said slowly. , The dragon race has obtained the qualification to break free of gravity by virtue of its own strength, and now we have successfully opened the door to the sky. This may be an opportunity for our planet, and I don¡¯t think it can be wasted."

    "It looks like you have some very grand plans," Asha Lena seemed to understand Gawain''s thoughts. She raised her head and looked at the ecological cabin in the dark outside the high-strength polymer window, as if she had imagined the future. On a certain day, dragons and sea monsters from the surface of the planet explored, learned, and repaired in this space facility. Just a few hours ago, this was something she had never thought of. The concept, a strange feeling that she is participating in history personally rushed in her heart, causing her to subconsciously lick her lips, "But as you said, the only people who can enter this''space station'' at this stage are the sea monsters and dragons. , Humans...Most people under your rule cannot leave the planet. I don''t know how to say, you...should understand what I mean?"

    "I understand," Gawain was silent for two seconds, and then replied in a low voice, "but before considering this question, we all live on the same planet among the intelligent races on our planet. Sea-Monster and Dragon are now qualified to take the first step, so they should go out. Cangqiang Station will open the door to you, and I believe that in the near future, humans and other intelligent races will also take this step. "

    "...I will pass on your wishes to Grand Duke Baloghar and the leaders of Tarrond," Ashalena replied solemnly, withdrawing her gaze from the window, "I believe they will be very happy to help. You repair this space facility...if we can really help."

    "After I go back, I will discuss this matter with the queen until the dust settles on the Loren continent," Cassandra also said immediately, "We have many excellent space engineers, although they may not be technically common. But they understand the basics of large-scale space facilities. If you can help them, they should also be able to quickly study and understand the things about this space station..."

    Listening to the responses of Cassandra and Athalena, Gawain lightly breathed a sigh of relief, as if a beam of sunlight suddenly shined in from a long-standing predicament, and he felt the long-lost ease.

    The destruction of Cangqiang Station is much more optimistic than I expected, but it is unlikely that I really want to repair this advanced ancient relic. After all, even the Tarrond civilization in its heyday could not catch up with the footsteps of the sailors. As an outsider, it takes a long time for the Kraken to learn and study the technology in the sailor¡¯s legacy, but anyway, at least now there is hope for the situation to improve. Cassandra and Ashalena explore by mistake. Let him have more authority over the Sky Station, and this further authority allows him to control the orbital elevator and restart some of the cabins, making it possible for more sea monsters and dragons to enter the space station.

    He needs more helpers in front of a giant space giant that can orbit the planet. The power of Ashalena and Cassandra alone is not enough. They can help check and start the equipment in the current cabin. It''s hard to come by.

    As for the only sea monsters and dragons that can enter the sky station at present, humans, elves and other races are unable to pass the certification due to the psychic seal. Gawain doesn''t really care about the current situation. Someone can help him fix it. It¡¯s already very difficult to get at the Sky Station. He doesn¡¯t have the leeway to pick and choose, and to be honest, if this thing is carried out smoothly and handled properly, the Kraken and Dragon will fight him and the Cecil Empire in the process. Building stronger relationships and alliances of interests is extremely beneficial in the long run.

    After this, Kassandra and Ashalena continued to explore the "traffic compartment" of Sky Station. They activated all the devices that could and should be activated at present, and recorded a lot of useful information and sent it to Gao Wen, this ancient facility that has been silent for three thousand years is awakening little by little in the process.

    More system logs opened the door to Gao Wen. The long-silent database began to operate again. Gao Wen was immersed in the retrieval and browsing of these system logs. Time also passed unconsciously. At the same time, the night has gradually shrouded the earth and the ocean, and bright stars emerged in the clear and clear night above the sea. The towering body of the Bitter Winter floats on the sea near the "Giant Tower" platform, and more than ten main battleships farther away. The imposing silhouette, the dots of stars reflected on the sea and the distant sky seem to blur the boundaries, making the entire fleet float in the sea of ??stars, presenting a beautiful scenery that is rarely seen on land and in most normal seas.

    However, for Byron, who is standing in the temporary camp on the "Isle of Steel" at the moment, the magnificent scenery on the sea does not calm him down.

    Ashalena and Kassandra broke contact shortly after entering the silver-white alloy "pillar". Now they have gone to the upper level of the tower for a whole day, and now night is falling, there is still nothing in the tower. There was no response from the communication device for any movement.

    The role of the silver-white alloy "pillar" is obvious. It is undoubtedly some kind of lifting machinery leading to the upper level of the high tower, and on this high tower that can''t be seen at all...what is there?

    Is there any danger there? Will there be ancient machinery out of control? Will there be some kind of hostile guard? Or is it leading to a foreign land that is difficult to return, leading to a door that is out of sight of mortals?

    Byron never thought that after half a lifetime in the blood and blood, he would have such a restless time, he had never done this before in the Crystal Cluster War.

    A figure walked past him. It was a siren with blue medium and long hair. Byron immediately stopped him: "Ms. Viola, are you still unable to contact Ms. Cassandra?"

    "Can''t get in touch," the blue-haired siren known as Viola stopped, "but we can confirm her existence. She is in good condition and is living well in a very safe environment. Please don''t worry. You have stopped me and asked six times."

    Byron shrugged: "They always feel uneasy when they can''t get in touch, and they can''t show it in front of ordinary soldiers, so I have to disturb you, sorry."

    "It''s okay, but I don''t think you need to worry so much," Viola looked at Byron up and down. "Cassandra is an experienced explorer, Ms. Ashalena is a powerful dragonborn, and What they want to explore is an ancient ruin that is impossible to see and how far away from the sea. They have the ability to protect themselves, but they also need time to complete the exploration task. And we have not confirmed that the tower is very useful for visitors. ''Is there no hostility?"

    "...Well, I might be a little nervous," Byron sighed, "But..."

    Halfway through what he said, he saw Viola suddenly raised his head and looked towards the sea. The blue-haired Kraken''s expression was surprised and confused for a moment, which made him nervous: "What''s the matter? Ms. Viola?"

    "I feel..." Viola stared in the direction of the west coast, "comrades? Many, many... strange, how can there be..."

    "Your compatriots are here?" Byron was stunned for a moment, and then looked towards the sea to the west. However, in the calm night, only the starlight reflected in the dark blue water, even with his extraordinary vision, You can only see the vast sea wherever you go. How can there be any Kraken?

    But a moment later, just as he was about to regain his sight, waves suddenly appeared on the distant sea. A large-scale wave and snow-white foam surged up on the sea level without warning, and began to show The extremely high speed is approaching in the direction of this steel island!

    Immediately afterwards, countless figures emerged from the surging waves, jumping in the waves, countless beautiful women with beautiful fishtails rushing against the waves under the stars, the calm of the sea was broken, and the sea surface The light of the stars was shattered by the waves, and the shredded stars shone on the shining scales of the sea-monsters, like a piece of stardust glow breaking through the waves under the night!

    Byron finally exclaimed, "I went there!"

 Chapter 1362ï¼š Unexpected reinforcements

    It was the siren, coming from the sea in the northwest direction. This mighty deep-sea expeditionary force even broke the calm sea area maintained by the Voyager¡¯s tower, setting off layers of waves and waves in Byron¡¯s sight. The snow-like tumbling waves, their speed was very fast. Almost not long after the Bitterwinter observers found the situation and pulled towards the approaching alarm, one of the pioneers of them had quickly skimmed over the sea and rushed to the steel island. nearby.

    "Sign the Bitter Winter and don''t take hostile behavior," Byron reacted immediately, and quickly said to the signal soldier beside him, turning his head to look at Viola, who was looking out over the sea. "Why do your compatriots appear here? Isn''t it that the siren rarely stay away from Antavien?"

    "I don''t know..." Viola looked more stunned than Byron. "I have been disconnected from Antavien for a long time. Is it possible that something happened over there..."

    While talking, the vanguard team approaching rapidly from the surface of the sea had already reached a connecting ramp on the edge of the steel island, and then more than a dozen agile figures jumped onto the nearby metal platform one by one with splashes. The leader of the team is a tall sea monster with light sky blue long hair, a trident-like weapon in his hand, and a long snake tail behind him. She apparently spotted the person active on the island before then. As well as the nearby warships in a state of alert, they walked straight towards Byron¡¯s location. In the process, she and the soldiers she led from time to time looked up at the nearby amazing tower that pierced into the night sky, with expressions on their faces. Full of curiosity and surprise.

    At this time, Viola finally recognized the same clan who appeared in front of her, and suddenly cried out in surprise: "General Vanessa?! Why are you here?!"

    "Viola? Why are you here?" The tall blue-haired siren also saw Viola. The expression on her face was even more surprised than the latter. Then she noticed Byron''s face, and The scene in the nearby camp had a dark expression, "This is...General Byron? The fleet of the Cecil Empire? Why are you here...No, what is this place? Why are you all here? This is the mainland of Loren. nearby?"

    "...This may be far away from the mainland of Loren. We got here because of an accident. As for where it is... to be honest, we are not sure about the specific location of this place. We can only roughly judge that it is currently in the southwest waters of the mainland of Loren. "Although Byron is also a little bit confuse, but at any rate it can still be normal for logic to catch up. Hearing the series of questions from the other party, some guesses have vaguely appeared in his heart, "General Vanessa, right? Why are you guys showing up? it''s here?"

    The high sea monster known as General Vanessa was startled, and seemed to be smoothing the chaos of thoughts, and then said with a weird expression: "We are the Antavian Expeditionary Army, and the deep sea dominates Petya. Your Majesty¡¯s order is to go to the front line of the alliance that supports Loren Continent. Since Loren Continent is shielded by an unknown energy field and cannot open the elemental transition channel, we swim all the way from the deep sea to this side, but..."

    Speaking of this, the expression of the commander of the expeditionary army became stranger than before. She raised her head and glanced at this steel island that is said to be located in the southwestern waters of the mainland of Loren, and her tone was even more hesitant: "But theoretically we should be in Loren. Landing on the northeast coast of the mainland is right, not here...the route seems to be off."

    "The northeastern coast of the Loren continent?" Byron''s eyes widened suddenly, "This is not a problem of course deviation, this place is the southwest corner of the mainland! You appeared in the opposite direction to the plan! Did you swim in the opposite direction?"

    The scene was a little quiet for a while, and a subtle awkward atmosphere lingered between the deep-sea expeditionary force coming from a long way and the human fleet trekking here. It was not until more than ten seconds later that Viola spoke to break the silence: "It''s okay, okay, I don¡¯t recognize it. Don''t worry about the details..."

    As soon as Viola spoke, the awkward atmosphere was suddenly worse than before, but Byron''s face was thicker after all. He adjusted his mentality in the blink of an eye and opened his mouth with a shameless attitude: "It looks like we have all met. A serious trek accident...but compared to the Bitter Winter, your deviation seems to be far more ridiculous, from the northeast of the mainland to the southwest corner of the mainland...recalling the abnormal celestial phenomena we encountered before, I think this situation is very Something''s wrong."

    When the careless "mercenary knight" was also keenly alert, what Byron frowned immediately made the siren serious. The expeditionary sisters behind General Vanessa couldn''t help but talk in a low voice, one of them Murmured: "Should we really swim backwards after we started? I thought at the time that there seemed to be something wrong with the current on the bottom of the sea..."

    The other Kraken didn''t seem to react at once: "Swimming backwards? Will you go to the west of Loren Continent if you swam backwards?"

    "Hey, the planet is round, maybe we swam the other way around..."

    General Vanessa listened to the conversation of the soldiers behind her, her face became a little subtle. Later, he probably thought it was too embarrassing, so he had to cough twice to interrupt the murmurs of his subordinates, while Viola next to him followed closely. "I don¡¯t think it¡¯s possible to swim backwards. There is only one Antavien like Tyre, but it¡¯s more likely to be related to General Vanessa in the recent "vision". Did you bring the team here? What kind of weird celestial changes have you encountered? Just a day or two in the past."

    "Weird celestial changes?" Vanessa frowned, she seemed to be reminded, "Wait, it seems that there is indeed... We encountered a group of elemental fissures that suddenly opened in the deep sea, and those fissures that appeared out of thin air triggered Very chaotic ocean currents. In order to avoid the ocean currents, we went in a big circle, and during that process, we were affected by the group of rifts, and the sisters¡¯ perceptions were more or less disturbed. Let me think about... if the previous course If nothing is wrong, we should have been near the mainland of Loren by then."

    "Then you are near here, right?" Byron''s heart moved, as if he had grasped something, and his question was answered affirmatively by the other party, "Sure enough...you should have encountered the weird one at the same time as us. The celestial phenomenon, but what we encountered was a storm on the sea, and what you encountered was a group of elemental rifts that appeared on the seabed... You were in the east of Loren at that time, and we were located at the mouth of Aldo in the southwest of the mainland. This The field anomaly may surround the entire Loren continent... or cover the entire continent."

    "Large-scale spatio-temporal distortion? We were teleported to the vicinity of this tower without our own awareness?" General Vanessa looked serious, enabling an entire expeditionary force and such a large human fleet to be teleported like this Long distance, and in the process, even a sea-monster with such a good strength was unaware of it. This made her immediately aware of the seriousness of this matter and made her focus on the tower once again. "...So this anomaly is related to this tower? Is it caused by the legacy of the sailor?"

    "...It is not necessarily the cause, it is more likely to be just an''influencing factor''," Viola thought about it and shook her head slightly. As a deep sea witch, she is more professional than Vanessa in the technical field. When she got more information, she immediately had some speculations in her mind, "This tower itself is a powerful energy meeting point. It has been releasing a large-scale force field to maintain the''environment'' of this sea area, so it is an abnormal celestial phenomenon. When it happens, this place is likely to become a passive''focus'', like the bottom of a funnel or vortex, pulling all of us affected within the scope of the vision to its vicinity, but the vision itself is not necessarily It caused it."

    "Isn''t it?" Vanessa frowned. "Who could it be? Such an abnormal phenomenon has never happened in hundreds of thousands of years. I don''t think it happened naturally..."

    "It must be that the gang of things in the wasteland will eventually be playing tricks with the sentry," Byron said before the other person finished speaking, his expression was firm, "The pot is theirs anyway."

    However, after thinking for a while, the scholar-type Siren Viola on the side felt that General Byron was right.

    The group of crazy humans hiding in the depths of the wasteland and the "sentinels" behind them have been tinkering with the Deep Blue Network, and they want to use the large-scale "planetary power system" to do things, and such a huge amount of energy can be produced. It is definitely not a small movement, maybe they have already reached a certain key link, and the Bitter Winter and the trek of the Antavien Expeditionary Army... are just the prelude to this key link.

    Then this is no small matter.

    "We need to return to the Loren continent as soon as possible, report the situation to the Alliance commanders, and immediately provide support to the southern battlefield. The situation there is not very good," Viola said quickly. She still remembered losing contact between the fleet and the land. Previously, the latest battle situation was that the silver-kaolin coalition forces on the southern front were being flanked by the main force of two aberrations. Although the situation has stabilized after receiving the support of the Thorin Guards, compared with the situation of several other fronts, the southern battlefield Still not optimistic, "Now that the abnormal celestial phenomenon is over, my sisters should be able to find a route back to Loren mainland smoothly."

    "The expeditionary army will act with you," General Vanessa on the side nodded immediately, "It sounds like the southern part of the mainland needs our support more."

    At first, I felt that it was a big problem to swim in the opposite direction to the predetermined location. The lord of the deep sea warfare really had a headache, but now it seems that this "Trek" may have brought the sisters to the right place instead.

    "Yes, we must leave, but Kassandra and Ashalena have not returned yet," Byron frowned, couldn''t help but glance back at the ancient miracle that still stood silent in the night sky. He was still Ashalena and the others are worried about losing contact, but he knows better that the frontline of the Alliance needs the power of the Empire fleet more at this moment, and the heavy responsibility is to prevent him from delaying. "...Leave some people here to wait, others follow I¡­"

    Just halfway through what he said, there was a slight and low buzzing from the depths of the silent "tower", and then a string of faint lights moved down from a very high place, which interrupted it. The words behind him.

    This is the first time this tower has appeared in the past whole day to reflect that they are back?

    Byron immediately walked towards the entrance of the giant tower. Just halfway through, he saw a familiar figure appearing in his line of sight with long hair like a flame. It was Ashalena and then Cassander. Pull also walked out from the gate.

    They looked intact, but the expressions on their faces were somewhat strange, as if they had just opened the door to a new world.

    "You guys are back," Byron stopped and looked at the Dragon Seal Witch who was walking towards him, with an unmannered smile on his face as usual. "You just broke in shortly after you got in. The situation is above. How about it?"

    "The above situation is very complicated, I have to tell you slowly." Asha Lena didn''t know what to say for a while, although before leaving, Gawain had told her that there were things to tell Byron, but this challenged the three views. It¡¯s a big question where you should start talking about things. She knows that the careless former mercenary leader in front of her has a solid nervous system, but no matter how big the nerves are, there are limits. You just tell him, "We just sat Take the elevator to the synchronous orbit. There is a ring left by the alien on the orbit, and your boss has merged with the control system left by the alien. Or the receptive ability cannot keep up, mainly because it takes two hours to explain to him what the space station is...

    In fact, even Ashalena herself, when acting with Cassandra, felt that she was a parent several times. This is also due to the fact that she, as the Dragon Seal Witch, belongs to half a scholar herself, and she has also learned from Talrond¡¯s family learned something from them.

    On the other side, Kassandra was stunned to see the deep sea general who had been gone for a long time, and the sisters of the expeditionary army brought by the other party.

    After hearing about the purpose of this expeditionary force and the original landing site, Cassandra was shocked: "You swam backwards?!"

    Vanessa was planning to learn about the current situation on the Loren continent with the sister in front of him who had been an adviser in the human navy for a long time. After hearing the other party''s words, she immediately slapped her head on the forehead, and her tail poked on the ground. Come and poke: "Oh... what a reputation a Tyre has corrupted..."

    ¡­

    In Cecil City, Gawain finally broke away from the long-term spiritual connection, and the night was already drooping outside the window.

    It¡¯s already early spring, this continent has spent a cold winter in the flames of war, and this mighty and long war still has no sign of ending. Gao Wen came to the French window and watched the still cold wind blowing on both sides of the road in the early spring. Decorative flags, the lights in the city spread rapidly in the night, illuminating the streets and lanes with propaganda posters and war mobilization slogans. The city is still in peace and prosperity, but the tense atmosphere of war fills every corner here. The front line of the civilized world seemed far away from here, but in his heart it was incredibly close.

    At this moment, the sound of pushing the door interrupted his thoughts. He turned his head and saw Hetty walking into the study. The "big housekeeper" had a trace of fatigue on his face, holding a few documents and waiting for approval. The command.

    "Ancestor," Hetty bowed slightly, and said first, "The search at the call stations on the West Coast still has no response. We have not been able to contact the Bitter Winter. Will it be expanded..."

    "No need," Gawain interrupted Hetty''s report. "There is no need to search for the Bitter Winter."

    "what?"

    "I know where the Bitter Winter is. They are already on their way back. They will soon enter the Aldor Sacred River and launch artillery support on the front line of the northwest border of the Gaoling Kingdom," Gawain waved his hand and looked at Hetty''s eyes. "Heidi, come here, I have something to tell you."

 Chapter 1363ï¼š Listen to the ancestors talk about the days hanging in the sky

    Gao Wen feels that it is time to tell some things to those who currently trust him the most.

    People such as Heidi, Rebecca, Byron, and Amber have spent the longest time with Gawain and they know the most. Their trust in Gawain is unquestionable, and time has proven their common understanding of the current The career has the support and support from the heart, which determines that many of their words, deeds and judgments are firstly motivated by their recognition of ideas, rather than simply driven by interpersonal relationships or interests; on the other hand, they have been getting along for so long After that, they have also realized to a certain extent the many special features of Gawain and the close connection between him and the legacy of the sailor.

    Since there are no stupid people here, it would be better to explain some things in advance.

    Now that Kassandra and Ashalena already know the truth in space, and in order to further repair the Sky Station, this truth will soon be spread to the upper layers of the dragons and sea monsters, so Gao Wen intends to take this opportunity to make relevant The affairs of Cangqiang Station and the satellite array told some of the core members, including Heidi, after all, if everything really goes according to plan, Cangqiang Station will be exposed to the whole world sooner or later, and in the process, Gao Wen also You need to use these ancient sailors¡¯ legacy to do a lot of things. In this case, if the most capable and trusted people around you are kept in the dark, it may cause bad things at certain critical times.

    After all, what the core members of the team need is a tacit understanding. If there is no tacit understanding, when it is critical, you tell the people around you "look at my eyes and act" and the other person can only say "what are you TM talking about" with a bewildered expression. It is quite a painful situation, and even if it is not a bad thing, more and more small secrets between the core of the team will constrain yourself in the action, adding some unnecessary worries out of thin air.

    Heidi noticed the serious look on the face of the ancestor. The grand archon of the empire, who was always a confident, steady and reliable posture in front of outsiders, felt a sense of tension out of thin air. She has only been in front of Gao Wen for so many years. She moved a chair from the side as instructed by her ancestors and sat next to the wide desk, and watched Gawain come over and sit on the high-backed chair inside the desk. Then he said cautiously: "Ancestor, what are you going to tell me?"

    "You don''t have to be so nervous, and it''s not to criticize you," Gao Wenlai was still a little worried about where to start telling Heidi about these challenges to the Three Views. At this time, seeing the other party''s nervous appearance, I couldn''t help but laugh. I got up, "I just have something that I haven''t told you and Rebecca, Amber, and Byron. Now I think the time is right and I want to say it."

    Heidi just breathed a sigh of relief in her heart when she heard the names mentioned by her ancestors. She quickly realized the special "levels" of these people, and her expression immediately became serious: "Please tell me."

    Gawain touched the stubble on his chin, and finally spoke slowly after hesitating for two seconds: "You should know that, 700 years ago, I left the mainland of Loren for a secret voyage. During that voyage, I arrived at another continent in the southeast of the Loren continent. On that strange land, there stood a huge tower left by the sailor and I once entered its interior."

    "Yes, I know about it," Heidi nodded and said immediately, "In the beginning I only knew its''legendary version'', but then you told me some details about it..."

    "That''s not all the details," Gao Wen raised his hand and tapped his temple lightly. "In fact, what I''climbed'' back then was far more than a tower, but the connection between me and the sailor''s legacy It''s far more than that adventure. To this day, there is still an inseparable connection between me and those heritages. Here in my mind, in the depths of my consciousness, every minute and every second is going on that you can''t imagine. Data exchange, in a sense... I, now is the legacy of the sailor."

    Heidi slowly opened her eyes. She still couldn''t fully understand what Gawain said, but only those parts that she could understand had already caused countless astonishing conjectures in the mind of the empire butler, she endured it. I couldn''t help swallowing, and while calming down the thoughts of running around in my mind, he asked: "Do you mean that your consciousness is''tied'' to the legacy of the sailor? Those... ancient facilities can carry people. Consciousness? On that tower again..."

    Gawain smiled and interrupted Heidi''s words: "Don''t worry, I will tell you now, what is on the tower and what is on our ¡®world¡¯.

    "First of all, I want to tell you some concepts about the concepts of''on-orbit spacecraft'',''permanent space station'' and''orbital elevator''. Don''t worry about what''elevator'' means, just treat it as some kind of elevator. NS¡­"

    In the next few dozen minutes, Heidi''s mouth was barely closed.

    In Gawain¡¯s clear and patient explanation, a ¡°real side of the world¡± she had never imagined slowly opened the door before her. Those who have overlooked the planet for the past million years "Satellites" and "space stations", those extraterrestrial creations that can move semi-permanently in space, the "orbital elevators" that can extend from the earth to the starry sky, those that have been quietly operating out of the sight of mortals for a long time but nothing Everything that people can see challenged the three views of the empire butler, but it also strongly aroused another emotion in her heart: curiosity and the urge to explore.

    There are such amazing things in this world, and they have been "by side" of mortals in the past long years.

    But soon, her overly shocked mentality calmed down. Although the ancient facilities in space were amazing, the "gate" project led by Carmel not long ago also found the same incredible things in the kingdom of the gods. Sentinel cruise ship and Sentinel homeport are amazing creations no less than satellite arrays and orbiting space stations. Those things have tempered Hetty''s calm attitude when facing the legacy of the sailor, so now she is even more surprised. It is her own. The "connection" between the old ancestors and those heritages.

    "... For many years in the past, my consciousness has been resident on a surveillance satellite in space, overlooking this land, until Amber awakened my body, I was able to return to the ground, but I and those things in space The connection between them has not been interrupted, but has made further progress. For example, I now also take over the space station in the sky around the planet..." Gao Wen''s voice is calm, with a reassuring aura. "I used this special perspective to determine the location of the Bitter Winter before, and I recently contacted Kassandra and Ashalena who entered the Sky Station via the rail elevator..."

    Heidi stared, and it took a while before he thought: "No wonder..."

    Gao Wen asked with a smile and curiosity: "No wonder what?"

    "No wonder you have that way of looking at the world, no wonder you can always stand on a transcendent height to deal with the problems we encounter," Heidi said softly, with a tone in her tone Unclear and complicated sigh, "I used to think that this was your innate quality and the wisdom you understood after transcending life and death, but I did not expect that you would have spent 700 years observing and thinking about this world..."

    Gawain opened his mouth and looked at Heidi with a little surprise. After a while, he couldn''t help but laughed: "I always feel that your understanding seems to be a little off, but it''s okay for you to think so."

    Heidi groaned for a moment, and said with a thoughtful expression: "So, next you plan to let the dragons and sea monsters help to repair that...''space station''? You hope to use the repaired space station to counter the possibility of the sentry. Back hand?"

    "I''m afraid it''s too late, and it''s a big uncertain factor. Before actually trying it, no one knows whether the Kraken and the dragon can understand the things of the sailor," Gao Wen shook his head, "I do have plans to use the sailor''s legacy. Against the sentinels, but as for the restoration of the space station... this is a long-term plan.

    "Who knows about this now? Where are you going to make it public?" Heidi asked again, "In the future, do you really plan to let other alliance members... ¡®share¡¯ all of this?"

    "Now you know, Cassandra and Ashalena also know, and soon Byron will also know that all trustworthy and responsible people should know about this, and one day in the future, including The Celestial Space Station and the satellite group will inevitably be made public among all the member states of the alliance," Gao Wen has already made a decision. "The mortals on this planet will eventually get out of their cradle, no matter it is. For the sake of''adulthood'' or to survive in the demonic tides throughout the universe, and as long as we intend to take this step, the legacy of the sailors in space is something that everyone will inevitably face.

    "Crabs that pull each other''s legs can never climb out of the cage. This is a very reasonable proverb, especially in this world where the environment is not so friendly. People were trapped and died on this planet in the end.

    "Of course, we can''t be blindly optimistic in this process, let alone unconditionally believe that everyone can be as sensible as we are. The luckiest point in this process is that the space building of the Sailor, including the sky, is under my control. We can use this to exert the greatest influence in the process of the Alliance¡¯s access to the legacy of the sailors and ensure that the process is controllable."

    "I understand," Heidi nodded slightly, "Your thoughts are far more profound than mine..."

    The corners of Gawain¡¯s mouth moved a little, and he always felt that Hetty seemed to have changed a little after learning the truth. It means to worship his ancestors more. This is different from what he expected at the beginning...

    It can only be said that it really deserves to have done magic research, and there is blood flowing in the same line as Rebecca in his body. This receptive ability is incomparable to ordinary people.

    Thinking of a certain iron-headed roe deer, Gao Wen couldn''t help but mutter to himself: "I don''t know how the girl Rebecca will react when she learns about these things..."

    "She? I''m afraid she can''t think of such far-reaching things," Heidi couldn''t help showing a smile on her face. "Her biggest reaction is probably that''the ancestors are too powerful'',''it really deserves to be my ancestor'', and then it is very long. For a period of time, I couldn¡¯t sleep because I couldn¡¯t take this out to show off with people everywhere, or pestered you to tell her the story that hangs in the sky... Ah, the last sentence is a bit wrong, but I am Standing in Rebecca¡¯s way of thinking, I¡¯ll just have to fight back..."

    "Ahem," Gawain coughed suddenly, "Is that something wrong with you?"

    "I''m joking," Hetty''s mouth suddenly curled up, "I also look forward to how the kid will react when the time comes."

    For some reason, Gawain suddenly felt that Hetty was relaxed a lot in front of him at this moment.

    ¡­

    Under the star-filled clear night sky, the towering ancient "tower" stands between the sky and the sea. This is the first time mankind has seen the magnificent scenery this season. At this moment, everyone standing under this huge tower will be greasy. However, there is a kind of pride that is participating in history.

    Byron raised his head and looked up at the deep night sky.

    The optical mask system conceals the large space giants that are enough to be observed on the surface of the planet, but even if nothing can be seen, as long as the existence of the miracle is known, the mentality when looking up at the sky will inevitably undergo a permanent change. Especially in this process, you also know the "little secrets" of the people you are loyal to at the same time, and the change in mentality is even more unavoidable.

    "Seriously, do you understand?" Ashalena''s voice came from the side, and the red-haired Dragon Seal Witch looked at Byron''s eyes curiously in the dark.

    "Seriously, I didn''t understand everything. It was mainly about the concept of space stations and satellites..." Byron scratched his messy hair. "I only know that some very advanced technology can enable some important functions. The facility always floats high in the sky, orbits the planet or something... But the part about your majesty is understood."

    "For us non-professionals, it is enough to understand this part," Ashalena breathed out softly, as if to relieve the pressure accumulated before, "What do you think? ?"

    Byron thought about it for a long time, and countless emotions and sudden feelings were ups and downs in his heart. The old knight who was the first marshal of the Imperial Navy cast his eyes on the vast sea in the distance. After a long period of indulgence, he finally fell silent. Opening: "Your Majesty is awesome."

    Ashalena: "..."

    "No way, the level of education is such that I don''t even see my daughter''s grammar textbooks," Byron opened his hands, "but there is one thing I can be sure of, when the war is over... the world will really turn upside down. "

    At the same time, on the other side, Cassandra had just reported to the Siren General Vanessa about her experience in the Sky Space Station.

    Vanessa, who has experienced the "big crash", was shocked. Since waking up near the crash site in Antavien hundreds of thousands of years ago, she has not felt such a shock for a long time.

    "The ring-shaped giant structure that we saw during the fall back then..." General Siren muttered to himself, "Hundreds of thousands of years, we have come into contact with this area of ??intelligence once again, and it will actually be here. In this case..."

    "General Vanessa," Cassandra glanced at the sisters who were on guard duty behind Vanessa, her expression serious, "How many Deepwater Technicians and Deepwater Witches did you come here this time..."

 Chapter 1364ï¼š Restore contact

    Deep-water technicians and deep-sea witches, these are the two most important technical fish talents in the Sea-Monster Kingdom. They are far superior to other Sea-Monsters in terms of engineering technology and theoretical research, and even in order to strengthen this ability, they are mimicking At that time, he would also create a structure in his body that could enhance his computing power to assist in thinking that Cassandra himself was a deep sea witch, but if he wanted to deal with a behemoth like the Sky Station, a deep sea witch was obviously not enough.

    Although Gawain said when he left the Sky Station just now that the repair of the space station is not in a hurry, now that General Vanessa has come here with a group of expeditionary troops, Cassandra also asked casually, in case the other party Bringing enough technical fish, maybe you can let the sisters take a look at the ancient systems left by the sailors in advance.

    "Deep Water Technician and Deep Sea Witch?" General Vanessa froze for a moment. "Not many have only brought the necessary teams to maintain war machinery and conduct wasteland research. What I brought is an army, not a scientific expedition team."

    "This... well," Cassandra is a bit regretful. The sisters who maintain war machinery and conduct wasteland research are obviously indispensable to this expeditionary army. There is no way to send a part of it when the number is limited. Space, "Forget it."

    "Why are you asking this suddenly?" General Vanessa asked curiously. "What do you need the Deepwater Technician and the Deepwater Witch for?"

    Cassandra looked back at the huge tower towering in the dark, then turned back and whispered: "His Majesty Gawain Cecil plans to repair the space station. This requires the help of dragons and sea monsters, and according to my previous The exploration at the Sky Station and the space facilities left by the sailors are very inspiring for us to restore the Antavien. I hope to start this as soon as possible."

    "He wants us to help repair that orbital space station?!" Vanessa''s eyes widened immediately, and she realized for the first time that this was not just the help provided by Antawin to the Cecil Empire to the Sea Monster. For himself, this is also a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. In fact, after learning about the Sky Station from Kassandra just now, the Siren General was already considering how to speak to the actual controller of Sky Station. Allowing more siren to enter space, but unexpectedly the other party has already offered an opportunity, "Have you already agreed? Yes, it¡¯s good... We are just in the critical stage of restoring Antavien... "

    Then the lord of the deep sea war frowned, quickly calmed down and said in a deep voice: "However, there is really no sister I am bringing that can be used in this regard. What we need is to understand space engineering and outer space environment. Introduction...I¡¯ll send a message to Antavien to let the queen select a group of sisters who are good at the corresponding field. Fortunately, this place will not be disturbed by the shielded area of ??the Loren continent, and we will bring big Power communications equipment."

    With that, Vanessa couldn''t help but have a complicated smile on her face. It was an expression of joy mixed with endless emotion: "They really have been waiting for this day for too long..."

    Cassandra looked at the smile on General Siren¡¯s face, hesitated for a long time, but couldn¡¯t help but reminded: ¡°It¡¯s okay to wait too long, this day is here after all, the key is that they don¡¯t go wrong this time... "

    Vanessa: "...we''re not swimming upside down!"

    Thirty minutes later, the Imperial Expeditionary Fleet, which had been moored for a whole day near the Sailor¡¯s Tower, finally pulled anchor and set sail. Under the leadership of the Siren navigator who recalibrated the course, the huge fleet led by Bitter Winter once again moved the ship''s head. Turning to the continent of Loren in the northeast, under the brilliant starlight, the majestic warship cast a huge shadow on the sea, and the calm sea was broken by the waves of the metal bow, and as the fleet kept moving away In the sea area where the sailing tower was located, the unique "environment" near the tower gradually faded to the point where normal waves appeared again on the abnormal sea surface, and the sea breeze engulfed with a fishy salty breath also blew across the deck and lifted. Moving the navy uniforms of sailors.

    The Deep Sea Expeditionary Force from Antavien accompanied the Bitter Winter.

    Byron stood on the edge of the upper deck of the Bitter Winter, looking at the fleet in a state of night sailing. His eyes could not help but fall on the sea near the fleet. Among the undulating waves, he saw those coming through under the sea. , Belongs to the light of the "Baccarat Light" of the Antavien Expeditionary Force.

    Those rays of light came from the flagship of the Antavien Expeditionary Force, a large ship sailing under the water, the "Sea Abyss Calamity", which is a large gray-white ship with a wide body like a manta ray and a weird shape. It The form does not conform to human understanding of any kind of "boat", but it can rely on a weird power mechanism called a "vacuum fluid engine" to move at high speed under the sea surface. Its extremely wide cabin can hold thousands of The deep-sea fighters and a large number of war machines were sent from Antavien to another continent far away. Its seemingly unreasonable hull is cast from a special alloy and has the characteristics of elemental affinity. The more it sinks into the deep sea, On the contrary, the more it can reduce the resistance, let the ship sail at a position close to the seabed.

    Anyway, the ¡°advanced deep-sea technology¡± from the beginning to the end is unbelievable, but it is not suitable for human use. The reason is that the ship has not considered sealing or compression resistance at all. It is full of water...

    Around the "Sea Abyss Calder", there are several smaller ships sailing with it. They are the auxiliary ships of that large deep sea warship. At this moment, in order to mark their positions for allies and help control the nearby sea conditions, These ¡°diving boats¡± from Antavien are all sailing at depths close to the sea, and rely on the powerful penetrating beacon lights to outline a huge and clear line pointing to the continent of Loren on the sea in front of Bitter Winter. "arrow".

    Driven by the powerful ocean current created by a large number of sea monsters, the entire "combined fleet" is approaching the continent of Loren at an astonishing speed.

    Byron recalled the scene when the "Sea Abyss Calder" emerged from the distant sea and moved closer to him. To be honest, he was really taken aback at the time, such a big ship. The ship rumblingly emerged from the sea, and then leaked water from all directions while heading here. In the process of the leak, the sea monsters continued to condense from the rushing sea and then hurriedly crawled back into the cabin. When I asked, I learned that the sea monsters who hung on the outer armor to "feel the touch of the ocean current", because they didn''t react when they floated up, they all fell...

    It was a thrilling scene in every sense, very invincible, and very virtuous.

    The sound of snake scales crawling on the deck came from the side. Byron turned his head and saw that Cassandra was "walking" towards this side. The latter raised his chin to indicate that the front of the fleet was undulating on the sea. There was a hint of pride on his face: "How about it? The Calamity of the Sea is the largest ship we can drive out so far. What do you think of it when you see it?"

    "...It''s incredible. The first time I saw such a ship, it was even more amazing than the kind of''deep sea shuttle'' you used when you arrived at Beigang," Byron said frankly, "but it''s not that I am most surprised The ship itself, but your expeditionary army originally came here by ship. When I first saw General Vanessa and the advance team she brought, I thought they all swam directly from Antavian... "

    "People in the world always have a lot of misunderstandings about races like us who are talented in specific fields. They think that sea monsters who are good at swimming must swim by themselves wherever they go, just like you think that dragons who are good at flying must fly by themselves wherever they go. , But in fact, like you humans, we have convenient means of transportation available. Why do we have to travel by ourselves? What''s more, the expeditionary army has to carry a lot of weapons, equipment and supplies. There is not a big ship, and we have to carry out an expedition across the ocean. It''s not easy."

    Byron thought for a while and felt that what the other party said was quite reasonable, but he couldn''t help but think of another Kraken he knew: "But at the beginning, Tyr swam to us directly from Antavien..."

    "So that stuff is really bull X..."

    Byron: "..."

    The deck was quiet for a while, and Kassandra looked at the direction of the Sea Abyss Calder, and seemed to be lost in thought. After an unknown period of time, she suddenly broke the silence in a low voice: "Unfortunately, we have not been able to build a sea for many years. It¡¯s a bigger ship... Antavien¡¯s power furnace was damaged, which limited the scale of the foundry, and we couldn¡¯t find a way to get other forms of energy for a long time, even if it¡¯s everywhere. The magic power of is always with us. But fortunately, the situation has finally changed. Deepwater technicians have begun to try to replace Antaweien¡¯s original power system with more and more magic circuits. Maybe one day in the future, we It also allows you to see something more amazing than the Calamity of the Sea."

    "So you need the knowledge of the sailors very much to help you fix your''spaceship''," Byron said casually, "and your majesty also needs you to help him fix his''another body''. This is for the sea. Demon and human beings have beneficial cooperation. In addition to magic and rune technology, we now finally have a new field of cooperation."

    Byron is not a person who is very good at thinking and planning. If it is placed in the past, these words will be something he can''t say anyway, but he has been fascinated by Gao Wen for many years, and now he understands it. There are a lot of truths that have never been thought of before.

    After all, he doesn''t want to even be able to debate the pea one day in the future...

    "General Vanessa has just contacted Antavien through the communication device of the Calamity of the Sea. Her Majesty the Queen will soon select a group of outstanding space engineers and scholars. We have already recorded that''orbital elevator''. You can send someone there at any time," Cassandra said, "I hope that Tarrond and the Holy Dragon Principality can quickly realize the meaning of those things in space, but you shouldn¡¯t worry too much about it. After all, The dragons were also..."

    An unexplainable feeling suddenly rushed toward your face, as if the fleet had crossed an invisible "boundary". Halfway through what Kassandra said, she stopped, and then frowned slightly and made an appearance of listening, as if in the waves. He heard some kind of "voice" that human ears couldn''t discern, which made Byron suddenly nervous: "What''s the matter?"

    "I heard Tyre''s psionic singing and we have entered the shielded area of ??the Loren continent."

    Byron reacted quickly: "Can you respond directly to her?"

    "Yes, as long as you use the booster antenna of the Sea Abyss Calder," Kassandra nodded immediately, "Our communication with the land is restored!"

    ¡­

    At four o''clock in the morning, Gawain, who was drowsily asleep, was awakened. When he learned that the person who came to look for him turned out to be Tyre, he fell into a serious bewilderment.

    He, Gawain, one of the most conscientious people in the entire empire, at four o''clock in the morning when normal creatures should sleep, he was the empire who can fish most, and usually most of the time like Tyr who is going to sleep to death, give Woke up!

    How can this matter?

    Gawain, who put on his pajamas and came to the study in a hurry, saw Tyre swaying right and left on the ground, and he threw it over without waiting for the other person to speak: "Your biological clock is fake? Or are you fake?" "

    However, Tyr''s next sentence directly dissipated all the remaining sleepiness of Gawain: "Don''t talk about this, I contacted Cassandra!"

    Gawain was stunned that he knew where the Bitter Winter was and where Kassandra was, but he didn¡¯t expect Tyr to get in touch with the other party so quickly, in fact, he was confirming that everything was safe on Byron¡¯s side. , After confirming that Kassandra and Ashalena left the Sky Station safely, he temporarily shifted his attention from the Bitter Winter to the situation in the Loren Continent, and only waited a few days to receive the Bitter Winter¡¯s news. But I didn''t expect the news to come so quickly: "Have you contacted them?! They have returned to the vicinity of the mainland?"

    "They are still at sea, but they are approaching at a very fast speed," Tyre said while wagging the tip of her tail quickly. It seemed that she was also excited by the exciting news," Cassandra said of them. I was lost near a ruin of the sailor. It would take at least seven or eight days to get the ship back. Fortunately, I met General Vanessa¡¯s expeditionary force. Now she is sailing at full speed in the sea current created by the siren cluster. Contacting me also used the booster antenna of Haiyuan Pingdingzhe, otherwise there would be no way to communicate so directly..."

    Gao Wen was already stunned before the other party finished speaking. He immediately interrupted: "Stop, stop, General Vanessa''s expeditionary army? Where''s the expeditionary army? What is the Haiyuan Calder?"

    "Haiyuan Pingdingzhe is one of our combat transport ships. You can also translate it as''Dinghaipingbian Mighty General''..."

    The popular translation that came out of Tyre''s mouth instantly blurred the groove of Gawain¡¯s face, but he was more concerned about the situation of the expeditionary force that the other party just mentioned: "Stop, I didn¡¯t ask you about this... I asked you about the expedition. What''s the matter with the army?"

    "Oh, our queen found out that something happened to Loren''s side, and it seemed that she was pitted by the sentry, so she sent our most powerful war lord to lead five thousand elite soldiers to support the alliance..."

    Gawain''s whole body was fully energetic. Hearing this subconsciously glanced at the map hanging not far away, a question emerged in his heart: "Wait, then why did they appear on the southwestern side of the mainland, Antawin Isn¡¯t it east..."

    Tyre thought for a while, and naturally came to the conclusion: "It must have swam backwards, and then the planet is round, they swam most of the circle backwards..."

    Gao Wen: "Do you think everyone is the same as you?"

    "But the siren is not a human."

    Gao Wen: "..."

 Chapter 1365ï¼š Second invitation

    Although Tyre naturally and self-sufficiently judged that Vanessa¡¯s Antavian expeditionary force appeared in the southwestern waters of the Loren continent because it had swam backwards, but Gawain did not dare to do so. It is easy to judge from the ground. After all, although Tyre is indeed a strange thing in the sea monster, their entire ethnic group is still an admirable advanced civilization. Thousands of elite soldiers collectively circle the planet under the leadership of a deep-sea war lord. Swim most of the lap? This matter is probably only believed by Tyre, after all, she really has experience...

    Gawain rubbed his eyebrows. Although he was completely awake, the feeling of lack of sleep still made him a little uncomfortable: "I don''t think they will make such a big mistake... Did Cassandra tell you more details? "

    "More details... yes," Tyre thought about it again, and said uncertainly. "She said that General Vanessa had encountered a weird undersea anomaly, and it was in a storm with Bitter Winter. The time is almost..."

    While remembering this deep-sea salted fish, he told Gawain the original information he had obtained from Cassandra, including Byron, Vanessa and others'' speculations on the matter. Gawain''s expression became more serious the more he listened. , When Tyre''s voice fell, he had fallen into a state of deep thinking.

    Obviously, the fact that the expeditionary force from Antavien appeared in the southwestern waters was definitely not the reason for "swimming backwards". Their trek was definitely related to the vision, and from the result, the phenomenon they encountered Just like the Bitter Winter, it moved an absolutely unreasonable distance in a very short time, and the process was accompanied by strong energy turbulence and severe weather changes. At that time, the Bitter Winter was "sent" from the Aldo estuary to near the equator, and the Kraken Expeditionary Army... moved farther.

    The "drop points" of the two teams are the same. They are both near the orbital elevator. This may be because that orbital elevator is indeed the largest energy focus in the waters near the Loren continent, and the time of the entire incident, It also coincides with the abnormal discharge phenomenon in the atmosphere observed everywhere in the Loren continent, so the conclusion is obvious that it must be the ghost of the sentinel and the death of all things.

    But what is behind these phenomena? Large-scale spatial transmission? A doomsday weapon that can tear time and space? Or open a deadly passage to the world of elements? A series of conjectures popped up in Gawain''s mind. While thinking, he tapped his fingers on the tabletop lightly. After a moment of indulgence, he suddenly raised his head and looked at Tyre: "Other than that, what news is there?"

    "Kassandra said that they will go directly to the southern front of the battlefield at full speed, and after entering the Aldor Holy River, they will go to support the northwest border of the Gaoling Kingdom. I hope you can contact the southern front coalition first and get ready over there. In addition, the Siren Expeditionary Army led by General Vanessa was originally going to land on the northeast coast of Loren. Now they know that our northern and eastern battlefields are in good condition, so they temporarily changed their plans and prepared to directly join the southern battle. This also requires you to communicate and coordinate with the Southern Front Alliance," Tyre said seriously, "The main reason is that our Kraken has never joined forces with races on land. Our battlefield...may not be suitable for others. Race warfare."

    Gawain recalled the last time the Kraken carried out a large-scale operation in the Loren Continent, remembered the stormy night when the "false god" was hunted, and quickly understood Tyre''s meaning: "I understand. Before the Bitter Winter and Haiyuan Pingdingzhe arrive on the southern route, I will communicate and coordinate with the Gaoling-Silver coalition forces. You should also remind your compatriots to let them...be familiar with the environment on land."

    Tyr nodded, and then suddenly laughed out of nowhere: "Is this another turning point in history? When the situation is settled... The Kraken and the Alliance are really fighting side by side."

    "So do you want to consider joining our alliance?" Gao Wen also laughed, looking at Miss Deep Sea Salted Fish, who is rarely serious in a sober state, "We welcome all intelligent people living on this planet to become friends. Whether born naturally on this planet or crash-landed from among the stars, as mortals, we should belong to the same camp in the face of survival."

    Siren, this "hermit race" that lives in the remote ocean depths and has kept a distance from all land races in the past long years is recently appearing more and more frequently in the eyes of the people of the Loren nations. They are seen in the official propaganda, and in the upper-level technical exchanges. Even in some port cities of Cecil and Typhon, there are more and more sea monsters who live as scholars or travelers for a short period of time. The more frequent exchanges and the friendly relationship between the two sides made many people have the wrong impression. Many people thought that the Kraken was actually a member of the alliance, but in fact, the far-away Antavien is still floating in the alliance. Outside the circle.

    This seemingly carefree race seems to be surprisingly cautious about "establishing a close relationship with the terrestrial race". Although Gawain once invited them to join the alliance, they received a tactful rejection from the Pettia queen, but now , Gao Wen once again had the idea of ??inviting Kraken to join the alliance, not only because the two sides are about to fight side by side, but also because the subsequent "Sky Station Joint Repair Plan" is destined to have a share of the Kraken.

    Faced with Gawain¡¯s invitation, Tyre seriously thought that although she usually looks unreliable, her identity here is, after all, a bridge of communication between Antavian and Cecil. According to the saying between the human kingdoms, She is equivalent to Antawien''s "resident ambassador" to Cecil, so this invitation is not just a talk here.

    "It''s not that we haven''t established close diplomatic relations with land races," she said, breaking the silence. "Although I haven''t experienced it personally, I know that in the past long years, Antavien has set more than one season of civilization. Covenants were formed as comrades-in-arms, but in the end these covenants only got tragic endings. We didn''t get anything except memorials. We have kept countless''remains of the dead'' in the deep-sea museum, and the number is no less than The collections of ancient civilizations in the Talronde treasury in the past, and these experiences have allowed us to always maintain a...cautious attitude towards invitations from land nations.

    "But I will still pass on your invitation to our queen, and suggest that she seriously consider this matter, because..."

    Tyre stopped suddenly when he said that, seeming to be considering more suitable words to express her feelings. Finally, she smiled and said frankly: "At least from my own point of view, I think it''s the best on the planet today. It¡¯s close to dawn."

    "...Is it the closest to dawn," Gawain said softly, "but in the eyes of many people, this is our most dangerous moment. The clouds from the wasteland are hanging over everyone, and the life and death are not clear. Your judgment makes me Very surprised."

    "Before dawn, the sky is always dark," Tyre said with a smile. "There is indeed a tense atmosphere in the city, but in fact most people firmly believe that you will lead the alliance to the final victory just like you lead Cecil has risen in this land. In my opinion, the cultists and the crazy sentinel in the wasteland are nothing but stumbling stones. Perhaps they think they are doing something that can subvert this planet. "Big things", but to be honest... our Sea-Monster has seen so many big things, we don¡¯t need one of them."

    "Usually it is rare to see you say such deep words," Gawain glanced at Tyre with a little surprise, and shook his head with a smile. "But also, it is usually not easy to see you staying awake for a long time. "

    "That''s, in fact I''m getting sleepy right now," Tyre said and yawned, as if suddenly feeling relaxed, her whole siren began to wilt at a speed visible to the naked eye, "Ah, finally There is another thing, General Vanessa asked Cassandra to tell. She said that she was already contacting Her Majesty Pettia, saying that a group of technicians would be selected soon...yawn...she said You know what it is, yawn...what the **** is it?"

    The first half of this deep-sea salted fish was fairly clear, but in the last half of the sentence, it was almost dreaming and opening his mouth. The upper body swayed in front of Gawain like a garden eel. Gawain suddenly saw this. Can''t laugh or cry: "I will explain to you in detail when you wake up when you wake up. It''s really hard for you to be sober for so long..."

    "Let''s do it, yawn" Tyre yawned vigorously again, shaking his head and waving his hand to Gawain, "Then I''ll go to bed first..."

    As soon as the voice fell, Gawain saw that the upper body of the deep-sea salted fish suddenly swayed back, and then leaned forward vigorously. The whole person was slapped with a "pia ß´" as if violently killed. On the floor, when he looked over again, the other party was already sleeping on the floor unconsciously...

    "I''m going... I''m going to sleep..." Rao had seen Tyre''s "violently falling asleep" momentum more than once, and Gawain couldn''t help but exclaimed in a low voice, and then he began to worry about how to deal with this. After being rolled up, a large group of "snake balls" were taken out of the room. After thinking about it for a long time, he chose to give up this thankless attempt, mainly as the head of the dignified empire. It is really weird that the beauty of Snake Ball goes out. Asking others to help is not easy to explain. If you can''t make a mistake, Amber will be able to issue three supplements on the spot...

    Anyway, this guy didn''t move much after falling asleep, so he could just put it in front of the desk as a landscape.

    Thinking of this, Gawain suddenly got the idea, he got up from behind the desk, let out a sigh of relief, and then cautiously rounded Tyre''s scattered tail before coming to the large floor-to-ceiling window, looking at the darkness with some wonder. End of the horizon.

    The cold winter is over, but this season of the North Country is still long at night, the obsessive night still envelopes the earth, the sun still stays on the other side of the horizon, but a kind of dim light has diffused in the sky, and it is ambiguous. Under the sky, the street lights on the streets of the city are gradually weakening from east to west under the dual control of the timing system and the photosensitive system. The whole city is waiting for dawn.

    "The closest moment to dawn...is this the judgment made by an ancient race," Gawain whispered to himself, and looked back at Tyre who seemed to have fallen asleep, with a weird smile on his face. , "Although it is the most lost fish in the race..."

    It¡¯s already this time, and it doesn¡¯t seem to make much sense to go back to catch up.

    Antaweien sent an expeditionary army. It was a professional army organized by a higher civilization and well-trained and experienced. Now it has become the former sons of the storm of the Naga. They can prove that the sea monster is serious. The power displayed after getting up is completely different from their usual gentle and harmless image. This unexpected power will now join the battlefield. There is no doubt that the turning point is coming.

    Allied forces will push back the wasteland on all fronts, and the blocking wall will begin construction at full speed, so...the sentries and the dark priests will probably not watch this happen.

    Gao Wen breathed a sigh of relief, thinking of the "vision" encountered by the Bitter Winter and the Antawin Expeditionary Army. After a while, he turned around to activate the magic net terminal next to the desk, and directly spread his spirit to The set connected to that terminal is immersed in the device.

    In the vast space covered by boundless white flowers, Gawain appeared beside a white round table with hollow patterns. Opposite him, a man wearing a black complicated palace dress, black long hair shawl, and mysterious purple pupils The figure of the lady was gradually emerging from the air, and then the figure flickered briefly and turned on and off for a few times. It seemed that it was entering the current network interface through a complicated switching mechanism, and finally stabilized completely.

    "Are you online so early?" Milmina looked at Gawain with a surprised expression on her face, "You won''t play cards like Lao Lu for one night, right?"

    Gao Wen just wanted to speak, and his expression suddenly became strange: "...Actually, I have a business...You interrupted my atmosphere."

    Milmina¡¯s expression was a bit awkward: "Ah, sorry, I was testing some samples collected on the front line just now. I was a little distracted and just casually said what happened to you? How do you look at your serious face."

    "We found the Lost Bitter Winter, and just contacted an expeditionary force sent from Antavien, they were ordered to support the Alliance."

    "Found it? And those ¡®kraken¡¯ have sent an expeditionary army?" Milmina was surprised, "This is a good thing, why are you..."

    "Although I got in touch, I learned that they had a disturbing vision," Gao Wen said in a deep voice. The mainland¡¯s "abnormal atmospheric charging" phenomenon is related, and I am afraid that the sentinel is making a ghost behind it. Now I need your advice."

    Milmina''s expression immediately became serious: "...tell me in detail."

    At present, Gao Wen did not make any concealment, and revealed the information and information he had just learned, without missing a little detail.

    "...It sounds like a space teleportation at an amazing distance, and the scale is amazing." As soon as she heard it, Milmina made a judgment similar to Gawain, "It''s just that the process doesn''t seem to be Mature, Bitter Winter and the Siren Expeditionary Force are more like being accidentally affected during the experiment..."

    Gao Wen asked in a deep voice: "From these clues, can you tell what the sentry wants to do?"

    Milmina didn¡¯t speak for a while, she was thinking, and she was also doing a quick summary and analysis of the large amount of observation data of the wasteland in the recent period. After a while, she suddenly broke the silence: "Do you remember? One of the characteristics of Deep Blue Network Channel is the system of "Network Channels" that runs through all the realms of our planet."

 Chapter 1366ï¼š Admission

    Milmina¡¯s words made Gawain seem to have caught something for a moment. Some faint clues or thoughts fluctuated in his mind, but they were still not clear enough, as if shrouded in a mist, he showed something. The look of thinking, those vague thoughts finally gradually formed an outline, which made his expression gradually become serious: "You mean, the dark blue network can be regarded as not only the path of magical circulation in our planet. '', it can also be a real''road'', leading to all realms including the Shadow Realm and the Elemental Realm, and those dark priests...maybe they are trying to open an unprecedented scale of channels, Bitter Winter and Antavien Should all the visions encountered by the expeditionary force be related to this unformed passage?"

    "This may really be a passage, but I doubt it is the plan of the dark priests or the sentinel," Milmina looked into Gawain''s eyes. "Do you remember our last conclusion? The sentinel. The''cooperation'' with those who are dead is not as intimate as we thought at the beginning. Behind the grand cause it portrayed for Borken, the sentry has another darker conspiracy..."

    "what do you mean¡­"

    "The purpose of those dark priests is to create a controlled dark blue explosion and transform this planet into an eternal wasteland wrapped in a barrier. This is their ultimate goal. No matter what new actions they take, they should theoretically be Is moving towards this goal," Milmina said in a deep voice, "and in my opinion, using the deep blue network to open the''passage'' to other realms is not helpful to this goal, and it may even be possible. Because they consumed the energy of the Deep Blue Network in advance in this process, their "barrier plan" could not be completed. After all, although the Deep Blue Network theoretically has infinite energy, in a short period of time, it can withstand There is still an upper limit for''consumption'', which cannot tolerate squandering at will.

    "I have been calculating the model of the deep blue network channel and the energy readings in the depths of the wasteland these days. The conclusion is that those dark priests must use more than 90% of the network channel energy to activate the barrier, and their plan will be so small. It¡¯s possible, so they will never use these precious energy to open any channel. This matter...only possible is the conspiracy of the sentry."

    "So, the sentry is trying to secretly open a passage..." Gawain frowned. "What do you think it intends to do with this passage?"

    "You already have the answer, don''t you?" Milmina looked at Gawain, her purple eyes filled with mystery seemed to be able to see everything, "We are on various fronts around the wasteland. The blockade on the Sentinel has seriously interfered with the original plan of the Sentinel. It may have confirmed that its launch plan is destined to be unfinished. If it realizes that it cannot directly use the deep blue network to turn this planet into a dead planet, then it may adopt a The next best thing... Use something else to destroy us."

    "...The Sailor spacecraft that is still in operation," Gao Wen said in a low voice, "Indeed, I have already thought of this. If it really intends to open a door in the material world, then that spaceship is the only thing I can think of. Of the things it intends to pull in..."

    "I hope you are prepared for the worst," Milmina''s expression was not very good, and the former god''s tone was nervous at the moment, "If the sentry really pulls that spaceship into the material world, This season, civilization has no means to compete with it. Neither your aerospace fortress nor the existing dragons of Talrond are the opponents of an interstellar warship."

    "...I have a plan, but I''m not sure at all," Gawain groaned for a moment, but still said, "I want to know, how powerful is that spaceship... on earth?"

    "I haven''t really faced it, you know, that ship has always been''invisible'' in our eyes," Milmina shook her head, "But Ms. Enya has seen the sailor''s battleship, last time When discussing the information returned by the ¡°Gate¡± project, she saw the image of the ship and mentioned something related to it. She believed that the ship cruising before the Kingdom of God should be the ship¡¯s heavy flagship. One type, dedicated to the most terrifying and direct combat missions, its weapons can penetrate the barrier of the kingdom of God, and the power of a single ship is enough to kill any **** that has ever been born on this planet, and if it is in Aim the main cannon at the ground on high orbit... Within a short time, the ecosystem on the planet''s surface can be destroyed."

    Gawain fell silent for a moment, as if lost in thought, while Milmina just watched him by the side and did not speak for a few minutes. Until Gawain raised her head again, the "master of all laws" asked curiously. Said: "What is your plan?"

    "The mortal civilization at this stage cannot fight against a starship that can carry out extinction bombing in high orbits. It can only use the sailor against the sailor," Gao Wen said frankly. "If the sentry really pulls that spaceship into the material world, the only thing The solution may be to induce Cangqiong Station to fire on that ship. Ms. Enya should have mentioned this to you. Part of the authority for Cangqiong Station is currently in my hands."

    Milmina opened her eyes slightly. It seemed that she hadn''t thought that Gawain had such a bold idea before, but after a moment of consternation, she seemed to have thought of something, frowning and shook her head slightly: "This is indeed a... Amazing ideas, maybe the only way, but can you really make Sky Station open fire on that spaceship? I¡¯m afraid that the legacy of the sailors can be distinguished from each other, or your authority is so high that you can shut down the enemy and the enemy of those things. recognition system?"

    "So this is the part of the sailors that I am least sure of. There is very likely a high-priority identification friend or foe mechanism between the legacy of the sailors, and my method may not be able to bypass this thing," Gao Wen shook his head helplessly. "Therefore, unless absolutely necessary, I hope I can terminate the sentinel''s conspiracy early and don''t let things get to this point."

    "If you really got this far?"

    "Then I might need Amoen''s help..."

    ...

    Cecile 4 years, 12th of the month of recovery.

    This war, which has spread to the entire civilized world, broke out last winter and lasted until the month of recovery this year. There is still no sign of stopping. For the soldiers stationed at the Greta Fortress on the northwest border of the Gaoling Kingdom , The entire winter spent in the war will be the "severe winter" they remember most in their lives.

    For this southern country, the winter is not as cold as the north, but for the Gaoling Kingdom Army, who has lost the forest barrier and witnessed the ravages of their homeland compatriots under the ravages of an aberrant army, every minute of this winter It felt bitterly cold for a second.

    And now, this chill has passed the cold moon, and is still shrouded in the heart of Highmountain King Odris when the recovery month arrives.

    A sharp whistling sound suddenly cut through the sky, and a huge light bomb of unknown black and red color passed above the army formation, distorting the air and sky light along the way, and parabolic falling to a small hill behind the position, on the hill. Standing a large magic crystal that provides energy for the battle mages, layers of mysterious runes swirled around the crystal, and at the moment the light bomb hits, it opened a barrier full of light. The next second, the light bomb Violent bombardment on the surface of the barrier, a deafening explosion seemed to have ten thunders roaring in the ears at the same time.

    The magic barrier trembles violently, resisting the astonishing bombardment with difficulty, while the chaotic energy released after the filthy light bomb bursts is scattered in the big explosion, turning into countless deadly bullets hitting the surrounding hills. The defenders, as ordinary soldiers, could hardly resist this "light rain". In the successive screams, the number of casualties began to rise rapidly until the knights and wizards forcibly propped up the second barrier and almost fell into chaos. Can hold.

    The shouts of killing sounded all around, and the loud noises made by magic missiles, heavy ballistas, magic guided guns and other weapons shook the already devastated land like thunder. The battle mage camp that had just experienced a round of shelling began to proceed. Counterattack, over the camp, a huge magic circle slowly formed in the sky, the inclination angle of the circle was aimed at the large wasteland in the north, and on the wasteland that had become scorched earth, countless hideous deformities were like the tide. Behind the tide, there are huge "monsters" like houses arranged in a bombardment formation. Behind those terrifying monsters are parallel bone rails that seem to be accelerating tracks, and electric light surges between the two bone plates. , They pierced the mutated giant claws deeply into the ground, turning themselves into powerful forts, brewing the next round of bombardment on mortal positions.

    The high-energy beam splashed down like a torrential rain, and the battle wizards finally completed the charging of the magic circle. The huge magic circle in the sky began to release energy to the surface. A large number of aberrations were wiped out by the high-energy beam. However, further away, those brewing The bombarded "behemoth" was almost unscathed, and the next round of black and red light flare came in an instant...

    The ground trembled under his feet, and the wind was full of blood in the smoke of gunpowder. King Odris, who was tall and covered in black armor, wiped the blood and sweat on his face. He stood in a bunker as a temporary commander. In the Ministry, he turned his head to look at a commander beside him: "We have to find a way to get rid of those''behemoths''! Their shelling threatens our infantry too much, and the magic power of the battle mage is being rapidly consumed. !"

    "Your Majesty, only the Magic Cannon can shoot that beyond the range of the mages, but we are about to run out of shells!" The commander shouted, "I''m afraid we have to return to Greta Fortress!"

    "Damn it, we paid thousands of lives to regain this crossing. If we are pressed back to Greta Fortress this time, next time these **** monsters will block our door and launch magic bullets at us!" Dries cursed loudly. The grumpy king was extremely angry that the land he was finally recovering was about to lose again, "Where did these god-killing monsters come from?!"

    "Your Majesty, they are another aberration that went south from the western battlefield, and they seem to merge with the ¡®reinforcement¡¯ coming out of the wasteland..."

    Audris couldn''t help but yelled again, and the vulgar words resounded throughout the front command.

    At this moment, a black-haired young man in light armor suddenly ran into the command post. Odris''s curse suddenly stopped. He looked at the young man and shouted: "Lorraine! What''s the situation? Well? When will our reinforcements arrive?"

    "Father, the Thorin Guards can''t provide us with support," the prince Lorraine touched the sweat on his face, and shook his head regretfully. "General Lomar sent a message saying that if the situation here is unfavorable, Let us immediately retreat to the Greta fortress. The elves cannot send reinforcements in a short time."

    Audriston''s eyes widened: "What happened to the Silver Elf?!"

    The silver elves never abandon their allies. At the beginning, the forest barrier collapsed. They even caused the Temple of the Stars to crash on the ground and did not abandon the Highmountain Kingdom. So at this time, Odris¡¯s first reaction was that the silver elves also encountered it. crisis.

    Lorraine took a breath and said quickly: "Several purification towers and two propulsion bases built by the Silver Elves near the fall point of the Temple of Stars were attacked at the same time, and there were more distortions than ever before pouring out of the wasteland to the east. The Thorin Guard and the Millennium Legion have gone to defend the purification device and the advancement base."

    Listening to Lorraine¡¯s reply, Odris took a breath, knowing that the situation had finally reached this point.

    The silver elves have begun to build the blocking wall, and the large-scale purification device has stimulated the group of lunatics in the wasteland. The latter may have realized what the Alliance wants to do, and now they have begun to stop those purification devices from advancing at all costs.

    But Odris knows very well that the blocking wall must be built anyway. Without those ¡°walls¡±, the power of the wasteland will be endless, and pollution will never be eliminated from this land. This war will also The never-ending blocking wall cannot be repaired, so sooner or later all mortal kingdoms will be dragged to death on the battlefield by those monsters.

    The barrier wall that will advance into the wasteland at all costs, and the Aberration Legion that will also stop the mortal coalition at all costs. The tall human king has almost smelled the pungent blood, and this The **** air is about to engulf the chill and infiltrate the entire southern front battlefield.

    As if to further remind Odris that a more difficult period is coming, the strands of coolness suddenly fell on the human king''s cheeks.

    "Damn... it''s raining..." The commander next to him looked up at the sky that suddenly became gloomy and saw that more and more rain was falling from the sky. This tall and thin middle-aged soldier couldn''t bear it. He frowned, "This way the situation will be even more unfavorable for us, Your Majesty, we have to make preparations."

    However, King Odris next to him did not say a word.

    "Your Majesty?"

    The commander couldn''t help but uttered again. Only then did Odris move suddenly. He raised his head and looked at the dark clouds that were becoming more gloomy and gathering at an abnormal speed. The expression on his face suddenly became a little weird.

    "It''s raining... The astronomical scholars predicted that it should be sunny today..." Prince Lorraine seemed to have thought of something, and whispered, "Father, do you remember the news from the north two days ago? A support army Coming from the sea, the sign of their entry into the battlefield is rain."

    The commander next to him also reacted at this time. He thought of the news that came not long ago, but he was not sure for a moment: "It''s really them? But this may be just a shower of natural formation, and astronomical experts also no¡­"

    Audris looked up at the sky, his tone suddenly became very positive: "It''s them, I can be sure now."

    "Huh?" The commander was taken aback, "Why are you..."

    Odris raised his head and pointed to a cloud above his head: "There is a huge smiling face painted on that cloud, and there is an arrow pointing to the enemy''s position under the smiling face. Can you find me such a''naturally formed'' cloud? "

 Chapter 1367ï¼š Thunder and heavy rain

    Dark clouds are gathering, covering the entire sky above Greta Fortress at an astonishing speed. In less than a minute, the originally clear sky has been shrouded in a cloud like night. The wind filled with moist moisture blew between the plains and the hills, and even the swaying of the trees from the direction of the jungle sounded like there was a vague sound of splashing water¡ªthe soldiers on the battlefield were desperately resisting the offensive of the deformed body. He quickly noticed this extraordinary change. The soldier who had enough energy looked up at the top of his head, and immediately saw the "smiley face" that was halfway across the sky, and that was still constantly magnifying.

    "Then what the **** is it?!" A knight captain with a hideous scar on his cheek looked at the smile floating in the clouds in astonishment. The level of weirdness of this thing is too evil no matter how you look at it, that it has a lot of experience. The fighting knight felt all over furry at once, "That cloud is grinning at me! And it looks like a girl''s face!"

    A roar of missiles breaking through the air came from nearby. Next to the Knight Captain, a war mage in charge of suppressing the firepower of the squad shot a series of arcane missiles towards the enemy''s direction. Then the extraordinary man who had cast the spell and cast his consciousness also He raised his head and glanced, subconsciously rubbing his eyes, muttering like a dream: "Am I dying... I heard that when people are dying, they will see the face of the closest person in the sky... My grandfather will arrive after his death. Has the sky turned into a beautiful girl?"

    Before the battle mage''s words fell, a rush of footsteps suddenly sounded from nearby, and then a knight in light armor rushed from the corner of the bunker, and the young evangelist shouted: "The king''s Order! The friendly fire is about to arrive, immediately leave this area, and the whole army will withdraw to the direction of Greta Fortress! The king''s order, the whole army will withdraw to Greta Fortress!"

    "Withdraw?!" The captain of the knight caught the messenger knight who was about to run past him. "Friends? Where are the friendly forces? Didn''t it mean that there are no reinforcements?"

    "I don''t know! Do what you tell me!" The Lingling knight said quickly, turning around and quickly ran to the other side of the bunker fortifications, continuing to loudly convey the direct commands of King Odris while running.

    The order received a moment ago was to hold the position at all costs. At this time, instructions came for the whole army to retreat. This made the Knight Captain a little confused, but it did not affect his obedience to the order in the slightest¡ªall doubts in his heart were quickly suppressed. After coming down, the experienced captain grabbed the battle mage who was obviously weakened next to him, and his loud voice echoed on the front he was in charge of: "Retreat!"

    On the long and narrow wasteland leading to the wasteland, between the layers of bunkers built to fight the deformed body and the blocking steel rods, the soldiers of the Gaoling Kingdom who have been fighting for almost a day and night began to retreat quickly, and they retreated while retreating. Do his best to leave a large number of magic traps and mana crystals in a dangerous and critical state on the front line, and in the temporary headquarters behind this front, King Odris¡¯s sight is constantly sweeping across the sky, growing more and more In the dense rain, I watched the changes of the converging clouds.

    "The order to retreat has been issued, Your Majesty," the commander''s voice came from the side, "The deformed body is quickly occupying our previous position."

    "Very well, we are also going to withdraw to the fortress," Odris nodded and said quickly, "Remember to leave some explosives-it turns out that those charged Rebecca crystals can be very powerful even if they are fired improperly. Role."

    The commander immediately accepted the order. At this time, the prince Lorraine next to him couldn''t help but ask: "Father, do we really want to completely withdraw from here? Maybe we can leave some elite rangers to cooperate with Cecil and Hai The demon..."

    "You don''t understand their way of fighting¡ªespecially those of the Cecils." Odris shook his head, looking at his heirs who hadn¡¯t been a long time in adulthood and lacked many experience. A good cooperation is to leave their firepower coverage as soon as possible. The sooner the better. If you have seen those video data, you will know that the new magical cannons they use are not a concept at all with the "long-range firepower" in your perception. ¡­"

    Soon after, the temporary headquarters where Odris was located also began to retreat in an orderly manner. The flag representing the Highmountain Kingdom was lowered from the rapid wall constructed by the technique of "turning mud into stone", and behind them, The dark clouds covering the entire battlefield have reached a critical point. The sky almost like night is filled with water, and between the thick clouds, there is a huge figure shrouded in faint light. Suddenly passed through the darkness.

    Ashalena, in the form of a dragon, passed through the thick clouds. She was covered with mechanical armor made of steel. The faint light of the beacon light flickered on and off at the end of the dragon''s wings and tail, and the surroundings looked quite terrifying. The clouds spread out beside her as if consciously, and did not affect her flight and observation of the ground in the slightest¡ªafter a short circle of two circles, Ashalena activated the magic net terminal on her chest.

    "They have already evacuated... well, there are people who can understand the''signals'' sent by the siren. Those human''s savvy'' is really extraordinary. Byron, prepare to cover fire, those monsters have already entered the target. Area, listen to me to report points¡ª"

    After a while, a sharp whistling sound pierced the dense sky, and from the far away Aldo Holy River, several "bright lines" with light cyan light flickered into the sky, and they drew out as if they were about to be shredded. The arc-shaped trajectory of the sky flies straight to the vast wasteland northwest of Greta Fortress, and standing in the direction of Greta Fortress, you can see a series of flashes suddenly appearing in the dark clouds covering the sky, like thunder. Shutting through the clouds, another spark fell from the sky-after a short delay, the sharp whistling from the sky turned into a terrifying explosion that rose up on the earth.

    On the earth, just "breaking through" the last line of defense of mankind, just like the tide, the aberrations who occupied the position held by the soldiers of the Gaoling Kingdom were suddenly swept by a series of explosions and deadly shock waves, the commander behind these monsters We didn''t even have time to feel the slightest joy of breaking through the line of defense, and in a flash received the signal feedback of the death of a large number of frontline troops.

    On the towering walls of Greta Fortress, King Odris, who had just retreated to safety before he could take off his cloak and dry the rain on his hair, heard the thunderous noise coming from the northwest. The terrible thunder-like sound tumbling between heaven and earth, even at such a distance, it still shook this ancient and glorious barrier. The windows protected by the steel frame trembled slightly, and the shelves and weapon racks were shaking. With a disturbing sound of friction, the prince Lorraine ran to the observatory. The huge mushroom cloud rising from the distant earth and the bright arcs constantly drawn in the clouds made this person who has just stepped on the battlefield for a long time and has not understood much." The young man of "Contemporary Art" was stunned.

    He even shivered slightly in front of the mighty power that looked like a natural disaster¡ªnot because of fear, but simply shock.

    King Odris also came to the observation deck. When looking at the sky covering the earth and seeing the "truth" shells projected by the Cecil expeditionary fleet from the direction of the holy river, the king was actually no better than his own son. How calm is he¡ªafter all, all he knows about Cecil¡¯s modern weapons is limited to the video materials in Cecil¡¯s official propaganda and a few imported small and medium caliber magic guided guns, and he witnessed the bombing of battleship¡¯s main guns and that It''s a completely different concept.

    "Father..." Lorraine finally fully understood the necessity of his father''s order for the entire army to retreat. "That kind of powerful shelling can also be produced by the''Magic Cannon''? That is what we are using..."

    "The Cecils call it''truth'', and some of their soldiers prefer to call it''contemporary art''. The small and medium-caliber magic guided guns we can import are far from the main guns. ," Odris said in a low voice, "but compared to the power of those cannons, I hope you can think about a deeper problem from now on."

    Lorraine didn''t realize the meaning of his father''s words for a while: "A deeper question?"

    "What kind of country can create and maintain such power?" Odris put his hand on Lorraine''s shoulder, but his gaze crossed his son''s shoulder, looking down at the person who had just evacuated from the battlefield. The soldiers of the kingdom resting in the courtyard of the fortress, "I really envy you..."

    ¡­

    "The first wave of attacks landed within the predetermined range, and the error is acceptable." In Winter''s bridge, Byron was standing on the platform of the captain''s seat, and Ashalena''s voice was from the magic in front of him From the network terminal, the holographic projection above the terminal is shining, showing the ground under the cover of gunfire. In that continuous flash, the dirty tide formed by the distortion body continues to rise like a huge boulder. "Spray", a large number of hideous and distorted flesh and blood remains and the dust rising up into the sky one after another blooming, looking thrilling, "you can continue bombing."

    "The bombing is effective. All main guns are charged at full power and fired at full speed for fifteen minutes." Byron immediately ordered the gunner next to him, "The engineering ship is ready to dock, and immediately repair the hub tower that was spotted by the air. We want to restore direct communication with the Highmountain Kingdom and the Silver Empire before the sun sets today."

    "Yes, sir!"

    The army moves quickly like a sophisticated and efficient machine. The expeditionary fleet led by Bitter Winter throws amazing firepower on the river. In the sky of the eastern region, thick dark clouds are still spreading and starting to move in the direction of the east. Spread quickly.

    Byron glanced at the dark clouds covering the sky, and couldn''t help turning his head to look at Cassandra standing next to him, with a somewhat weird expression on his face: "Speaking of you, the''signal'' for the defenders of the Gaoling Kingdom It was really understood..."

    "The main reason is that the communication between His Majesty Gawain and the southern battlefield is relatively good," Cassandra laughed, "Of course, General Vanessa''s battlefield wisdom is more important..."

    "Seriously, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s''battlefield wisdom'' to hang a smiling face in the sky that is bigger than the city. That thing can scare people with average tolerance out of their psychological shadows-just that you can all make''friends'' The news of''Come for aid'' passed smoothly. In my opinion, it is almost a miracle." Byron chuckled. "It''s also fortunate that the savvy on the other side is in place..."

    "No way," Cassandra stretched out her hands helplessly. "After arriving here, we found that all the magic net hub towers on the border had been destroyed by the distortion body. The magic environment on the battlefield was still unprecedentedly chaotic. The communication equipment of the Bitter Winter was basically I can''t reach the Greta Fortress, and the front line has already been out of the brain, it can only be a stopgap measure. Anyway, the details are not discussed, the final effect is not good."

    "...Anyway, next time I hear what you say about''battlefield wisdom'' and''adaptation'', I must inquire carefully." Byron sighed, and then his attention returned to the distant battlefield. In the aerial reconnaissance picture sent back by Ashalena, he can clearly see the process of disintegration of the distorted army''s offensive under fire bombardment, but he knows that only with these firepower support, Greta Fortress cannot be used. The entire narrow plain in the north was recaptured.

    From the Greta Fortress to the Propulsion Base of the Stars Temple in the east, the entire southern battlefield has a long and complex front line, and this front line has been turned into a deformed body and the firepower of the mortal defenders in the repeated seesaw of the past winter. A fragmented chaotic place full of ruins, trap belts and magical chaotic points. On such a broad and complex battlefield, fire support has its limits.

    "After this round of firepower is over, it''s time for the expeditionary force led by General Vanessa to''land''," Byron glanced at the mechanical clock fixed on the column beside him, and said solemnly to Cassandra, "As planned. , We will first ensure the safety of the northern area of ??Greta Fortress, and establish a frontline base after you seize the area, and then my marines will ensure the safety of the northwest border of the Gaoling Kingdom here, and completely block it from The Aberration Corps in the Ogure region going south, and you continue to move to the east in the form of rain until you merge with the Millennium Legion of the Silver Empire-no problem, right?"

    Cassandra closed her eyes slightly, communicating with General Vanessa who is currently controlling the weather environment at high altitude in the psychic echo. After a while, she opened her eyes and nodded slightly to Byron: "I have confirmed with General Vanessa again. For follow-up action, she is only waiting for your signal flares."

    "Okay." Byron sighed softly, and then watched the beating hands on the mechanical clock, feeling the vibrations of the ship under his feet from the main artillery bombardment, and his mood calmed down like never before.

    Fighting side by side with allies from the deep sea¡ªthis was not in his original plan, and because of the surprising differences between the Kraken and the land race in terms of technology trees, combat methods, and physiological structures, the initial cooperation between the two parties was also tailored. Without much tacit and subtle cooperation, instead of formulating a lot of tactics and finally in the chaotic battlefield due to poor communication and constant conditions, both he and Vanessa believed that simple and rude methods should be used to solve the problem.

    In the first step, the Imperial Expeditionary Fleet with long-range heavy firepower launched firepower on the Aldo River to clear the field, smashing all the most powerful shells within the range, and directly blasting the leading troops of the deformed body, and the emptying is large enough. The landing field came out.

    In the second step, before the aberrations can react, the fighters of the Kraken Expeditionary Army will directly deliver justice-with sufficient preparation and advance form switching, well-trained Kraken can perform it in the form of rainfall. Airborne operations do not have to worry about casualties. They will quickly establish a frontline position on the landing field emptied by Byron. At the same time, this carefully prepared "rain" will also transform the environment of the entire region in a short period of time and bring it closer. The "water environment" is convenient for the Krakens to play.

    The pointer on the mechanical clock reached the last frame, and the continuous roar of gunfire on the river ceased.

    "Send a signal," Byron ordered in a deep voice, "it''s raining."

 Chapter 1368ï¼š Fished

    After a short delay, the three flare bombs flew high. The charged crystals in the flare exploded violently after the inertial lock was released, activating the rune array inscribed inside the bomb shell. In the next few seconds, it was far away from Gray. The huge ball of light that can be seen in the tower fortress reflects the thick ink clouds, and the dazzling red brilliance permeates the thick clouds, and almost at the moment when this light blooms, the condensation of water vapor over the long and narrow plain reaches a vertex. .

    Above the earth, the last heavy artillery shell launched from Bitter Winter just completed its long flight and fall. Along with the shook of the ground, a huge mushroom cloud rose into the sky, but there was not much damage in the shock wave. Most of the deformed bodies and biochemical beasts on the battlefield have been wiped out in the previous intensive bombing. After leaving countless wrecks, these monsters have quickly given up their just "occupation". The position retreated to the border of the Gondor Wasteland.

    They entangled among the corrupted soil and rugged boulders, roaring in the dust rising from the sky, and although the firelight falling like a meteor in the dark clouds has ceased, the scorching pain caused by the "sky fire" The shock still seems to be deeply imprinted in the depths of their twisted and mutated nervous system. The dust and fog raised by the last round of fire bombing has not yet dissipated. The rumbling and tremors from the earth still remain, and this terrible scene passes through the monsters. The nervous system and the spiritual connection between them were passed out, and they were finally gathered at the command node of the Wasteland Legion, and gathered in their "heads" in the wasteland border northwest of Greta Fortress, entrenched in the wasteland border. Dark priests deep in the ruins of an ancient fortress.

    This is an ancient frontier fortress. In that distant era of human glory, it used to be the frontier post of the Gondor Empire. For thousands of years, it guarded the most powerful human territory in the world at that time. After the explosion of the well, this fortress fell into a wasteland and has been forgotten by the civilized world for hundreds of years. The advanced construction technology of the past coupled with the impact range far from the deep blue explosion of the past, the fortress still maintains a relatively complete main body today. Between the towering walls and the exquisite structure of the building frame, it seems that you can still see it vaguely. Its splendor several centuries ago is only that this splendor no longer symbolizes the frontiers of civilization, but has become a shelter for dark and corrupted things.

    Banor stood on the large platform on the upper level of the fort, and the entangled tree crown like a brain made a dry rubbing sound in the wind. His roots that acted as walking feet slowly swayed on the ancient mottled platform, showing the dark patriarch. In an extremely bad mood, his eyes were fixed on the battlefield in the southeast, watching the distortions that were constantly withdrawing from the front and the smoke and dust on the horizon that had not yet dissipated. A hoarse and low grunt sounded vaguely in his body. The dark red liquid reminiscent of blood slowly seeped from the cracks in his bark.

    A large number of aberrations and biochemical beasts were eliminated in a very short time, and a large number of nodes in the command network suddenly lost their response. The severe impact that the subordinate nodes felt at the same time created a tsunami-like thinking impact at the moment of network paralysis. The impact caused many dark priests who directly commanded the army to suffer more or less damage, including Banor himself.

    He is the successor of Marcellus. After the previous Wasteland Army¡¯s offensive against the Ogure tribe was frustrated, and Marcellus, who was in command of the Western Front Army, was evaporated from the world by that terrible aerial fortress, Archmaster Bor Ken gave the remaining aberrations of the Western Front Legion to Banor, who had been on standby in the rear. Banor did not allow the Western Front Legion, which had been damaged more than half, to remain on the front line of Ogure to confront the terrifying air fortresses. Choosing to make the whole army go south, and attack the elves and human positions with the original southern legion, he knew that what the cult needed was not the so-called "occupation of the world". All the cult needed was to put enough dark blue control nodes. Under this goal, even if you give up the entire western front battlefield, it does not matter. The results obtained on the southern front battlefield are still enough to complete the great cause...

    It should be so, at least until today, things are still progressing according to the original plan.

    Those elves and humans have a very tenacious fighting will. Even after the crash of the "Sanctuary of Stars", they still managed to stabilize the border and even made a certain "counterattack", but their tenacious fighting will cannot be kept 100%. All defense lines, the Wasteland Army continued to make local breakthroughs with superior forces, and successfully suppressed the northwest border of the Gaoling Kingdom, and the soldiers were near the fortress of Greta. In Banor¡¯s view, as long as there is enough time, those in the army will supplement and continue. The human beings who are far weaker in combat capabilities than the deformed ones will sooner or later be dragged down by the Wasteland Legion, and as long as the Kaolin Kingdom breaks through the biggest hole, no matter how much the elves can fight, they will fall into the trap of two armies. The situation of flanking.

    As a result, today he met those Cecilians who were perpetually dangerous, and I don¡¯t know why they could emerge everywhere! !

    "Master, it has been confirmed that the shelling came from the Aldo River. Those Cecilians came by boat... a very huge warship, there are more than a dozen ships," a dark priest stepped onto the platform and came to Pakistan respectfully. In front of Knoll, "The''magic cannon'' they use is different from the''magic cannon'' we have seen on the battlefield these days. Regardless of its power and range, it surpasses our''behemoth''..."

    "The Aldo River... is it from that far away?!" Banor''s canopy made a rustling noise, and he looked very irritable. "Those **** low-level creatures... are dull and inferior on the path of evolution, but only Knowing to make those profane machinery that is full of noise... No, we can''t let those warships continue to stop there..."

    A gust of wind blew from a distance, and the wind was full of water vapor. The smell of a rainstorm soaked the dry branches and bark of Banor, but this did not make this "plant" feel happy, but made it He faintly developed greater irritability and anxiety: "Not only the Cecilians, but also the **** weather, there is no such annoying clouds and rain in the wasteland..."

    As if specifically to respond to his complaints, at the moment when the dark patriarch¡¯s voice fell, an unprecedented thunder suddenly exploded in the sky. The dark priests in the fortress were all trembling, almost mistakenly thinking that the shells fired by the Cecil warship fell on their heads.

    Immediately afterwards, it rained heavily.

    The torrential rain that had been brewing for a long time in the dense clouds finally fell, like an inverted sea hidden in the depths of the clouds, and the continuous torrential rain smashed into the ground from the north of Greta Fortress. To the ancient fortress on the border of the wasteland, and then extend east to the former site of the forest defense line, the entire narrow plain turned into a country of Zee almost instantly, and countless bright thunder and lightning shuttled and jumped among the clouds, countless howling winds and frightening wars. The weird howling swept across the plain!

    Banor was shocked by the thunder just now. At this moment, he couldn''t help but stare at the torrential rain that suddenly fell in front of him. The dense water flow even exceeded his concept of "rain", and it was more like a whole body of water hitting directly from the sky. After coming down, this dark priest who has been alive for centuries searched his own memory. During his time as a human being, when he was still living in the "normal world" outside, he had never seen or learned from Never heard of such rain.

    "This rain..." The muttering of the low-rank dark priest came from the side, "This rain is really heavy..."

    "No, the situation is not right..." Banor interrupted his subordinates, and the fierce anxiety seemed to be turning into a substantial alarm in his heart, "This is not rain! It is an attack. We have been attacked! Everyone is ready to fight!"

    "Assault?" The low-level dark priest didn''t react at all. He looked at Banor in astonishment, "What attacked us..."

    Halfway through what he said, the sound behind was interrupted by a buzzing from the sky and a "sneer" of the wooden structure being cut open by high heat energy. In the heavy rain falling from the sky, a ghostly figure was out of thin air. A woman with a lower body like a snake appeared in the air. She was holding a trident-like war blade in her hand. The low-level priests who had no time to react at all were cut into two sections.

    The wooden torso of his subordinates fell into the torrential rain. At this moment, Banor finally felt the long-lost fear. He saw that the alien creature holding a strange weapon had turned his gaze to his side, and around the alien creature, More figures are quickly emerging from the rain curtain falling from the sky, from the air filled with water vapor, from the rising water on the ground, one after another figures holding a trident or particle rifle are condensing.

    On the castle, outside the castle, on the plains, a larger number of Krakens completed their landings, and began to quickly harvest all the creatures in their sight, whether they were tall aberrations or hideous and weird biochemical beasts, or they were in a hurry. The dark priests who tried to rebuild the line of defense between them, these land creatures are no different in the eyes of the siren. They are cut into pieces with a light wave warblade when they are close, and they are shot with a particle rifle when they are far away. The high-energy particle group wrapped in the binding force field And the beam blade surging like undulating waves in the heavy rain, each surging means that large tracts of monsters and dark priests turn into "impurities" in the waves.

    The water is surging up, even though it is on the open plain on all sides, the "precipitation" brought by this torrential rain has not escaped in the slightest. An astonishing amount of rain is bound to this battlefield and is visible to the naked eye. Speed ??filled all the ravines on the long and narrow plain. This was an astonishing and terrifying scene, but at this moment Banor had no energy to pay attention to what happened far away.

    A group of high-energy particles wrapped in the force field rubbed the canopy of the tree and flew far away, the magic shield used for the body rippling, and Banor continuously summoned a large number of vines and withered tree people to resist those "alien in the rain." At the same time, he used corrupt energy arrows with powerful destructive power to attack the enemies in the incident. This was the first time he had fought against this race. As a dark priest with profound knowledge, he guessed that these creatures in front of him were The "Saimon" who had crushed the son of the storm for seven hundred years and passed the news to the great master in the depths of the wasteland through the root network for the first time, and what he can do next...

    Just fight to the death and find a way to survive this raid.

    The dark green corrosive energy arrow pierced the air and screamed. A siren warrior couldn''t dodge at close range and was pierced by the energy arrow, and even the scream was turned into a scream. Splash.

    Another siren next to her saw this scene. The death of her comrade-in-arms made her exclaimed, and then laughed loudly: "The best thing to die!!"

    Then the other sea monsters around shouted in unison: "See you after we die!!"

    Banor feels chill is coming to his heart, if he still has hairs, then all his hairs must have been erected by this time.

    These Krakens are not invincible. Although they seem to be several times stronger than ordinary mortal races, and they are also equipped with amazing advanced weapons, as a high-level transcendent, Banor can still be in battle. Fighting against multiple siren soldiers, and has successfully killed several of them, but this did not relax him in the slightest.

    He only felt absurd and terrified that these creatures were not afraid of death at all!

    They fought in a fierce and undaunted posture. They didn''t care about any fatal injuries. They rushed to and slashed when they were able to fight, but also rushed to them, and when they were seriously injured, they ran over and blew themselves up. They didn''t care about their lives, even They don¡¯t care about the lives of their comrades, their partners die in front of their own eyes. They will only shout loudly and excitedly, evaluating this death with a horrifying attitude in Banor''s eyes, and after loudly admiring or ridiculing loudly, they turn their heads and continue. Go to slash all the targets in the line of sight, until he also steps into death.

    Barnall¡¯s scalp numb. Although he lost his scalp seven centuries ago, he still has a numb scalp.

    He knows that distortions are not afraid of death, but that is a completely different thing. The fear of death of distortions is based on their lack of complete mind. If they can think, they still know how to escape and fear, and he is in front of him. These deep-sea alien species, called "sea monsters", have a high degree of intelligence, and they embrace death with complete reason, rush to death, admire but despise death...

    Even in the process, it was a good comparison.

    The dark priest who was determined to destroy a season of civilization to reshape the planet shivered in front of these incomprehensible alien species of the deep sea. He even felt that the opposite was a group of crazy monsters.

    But at this moment, Banor suddenly found that the surrounding sea monsters besieging him stopped their attacks in unison.

    The deep-sea warriors seemed to have received some order, and at the same time they put away their weapons and retreated back. The surrounding torrential rain formed an inverted vortex in the sky at some unknown time. The center of the vortex calmed down strangely, and Banor looked at it in amazement. The surrounding changes, I don''t know what happened for a while, but there is one thing he can be sure that these crazy deep sea alien species will not kindly let themselves survive.

    In the next second, his thoughts were confirmed.

    A huge sound of water came up from the heavy rain and stagnant water outside the castle, and countless thick tentacles reminiscent of the octopus''s wrists climbed up the platform along the rough outer wall of the fortress, and Banor saw a huge figure standing there. The rising water surfaced, it was a giant woman, or something formed by the fusion of a female body and a monster of the deep sea. She lowered her head and looked down at Banor, with countless thick tentacles encircling the upper layer of the platform. It became a sunken structure like an arena, and a loud thunderous sound shook Banor''s auditory nerves: "I heard that there is a super fighter here, is it you?

    "Very well, I am Vanessa, Lord of the Deep Sea War, and I will fight you."

 Chapter 1369ï¼š Calm

    In the eyes of most Cecils who have come into contact with the siren, these allies from the deep sea are a group of gentle, harmless and very interesting friends. They are friendly and peaceful, have a strong curiosity about terrestrial things, and know a lot of land. Exotic mysteries and advanced technologies that the race does not understand, they have wonderful living habits and life forms, and occasionally there are some behaviors that seem to be very neurotic to others. "Professionals" who deal with the sea often say this.

    The above is the impression that the siren left on most land races, or strictly speaking, the impression they left on their "friends", and in this world, few people would stand on the hostile position of this group of deep-sea creatures. And to feel the other side of them, this may be because the character of this group is so friendly and gentle that almost no one can really become their enemy.

    Therefore, for thousands of years, only the sons of the storm have experienced the abundant virtues of this group of ocean masters, and now, the people who have won this honor have added a group of dark priests living in the wasteland.

    Like ten thousand thunders exploding next to him, the force of a mighty force crushed the ancient fortress platform, reminiscent of some kind of deep sea monster, the huge tentacles smashed down, and the solid artificial rock formation that has stood still to this day The smashed torn apart, the sea monster who claimed to be the "master of deep sea war" did not use any weapons and equipment, and almost completely destroyed the entire platform with its amazing "body". The rain rose outside the fortress, and even ignoring gravity on the plain. The bulge formed a "high mountain" formed by water, and in the tumbling waves, countless tentacles danced under the surface of the water, and dizzying patterns flickered on the surfaces of those tentacles. There were waves of roars like a tsunami in Banor''s mind, making him unable to even think completely.

    In the long-term research and devouring process of the wreckage of the Lord of the Storm, the Krakens controlled the power of the ocean. The runes on the surface of their bodies are the extension of this authority. For those more powerful Krakens, these runes Wen is not only a passive pattern, but also an attack method that can be actively controlled. By rearranging the position of the rune and enhancing the effect of specific nodes, they can also turn a rune with a healing effect into a rune that can destroy the enemy¡¯s mind. "Cracked Heart Matrix", as the most powerful warlord in the deep sea, Vanessa knows this well.

    Her huge sea monster form is one of Antavien''s most powerful weapons.

    In the stagnant water that was about to overflow the platform, Banor struggled to maintain his position. His body has completely changed into another appearance in the continuous combat, becoming larger, bloated, and even more weird. Distorted, in order to survive, he released his dark magic to the limit, turning himself into a group of heterogeneous creatures mixed with intertwined roots and flesh and bones, standing like a suture with a faint human outline. In the torrential rain, this stitched giant was twice as tall as the largest "behemoth". However, compared with Vanessa in the form of a sea monster, it was still as small as a salted fish.

    Lifting his head, Banor stared at the huge female upper body, but the lower part of the "Deep Sea War Master" who was in the form of a sea demon, uttered an angry roar that could no longer be classified as a human voice. He knew that he couldn''t go back today. Now, even if this group of Krakens retreat from the battlefield, his uncontrollable body will disintegrate and collapse in the next half month. The fear of death has already turned into monstrous anger and hatred, countless dark red energy. Flowing between his flesh and blood, and instantly condensed into dozens of thick beams of light, piercing the surrounding tentacles that spread out of the water.

    He did not try to attack the other person¡¯s "weakness" such as the head and heart of the human body, even though the latter''s raised body seemed to be a good target. It turns out that that kind of attack is useless, that coquettish. The weird "human body" is just a kind of mimicry, there is no weakness at all. After the skull is blasted, there is only water in it, and it can grow back in a few seconds, but the surrounding tentacles, although they can also regenerate , But once the rune structure on their surface is destroyed, it seems that they can indeed cause certain damage to this "war master".

    Some tentacles evaded these beams, but there were still several beams that hit Vanessa¡¯s body. The powerful decay force caused those tentacles to instantly die, fall off, and become part of the surrounding waves. Nisha didn''t seem to feel the pain at all, but looked at Banor who had changed his appearance with some curiosity: "You will also be deformed? Can you be individual?"

    The blow just now consumed an astonishing amount of magic power. The body that was already on the verge of losing control had a tendency to fall apart in the violent impact brought by the magic backlash. The turbulent power ran away in the body, and it almost exhausted its energy just by suppressing it. , But compared to the excessive extraction of magic, the mental damage was even more unbearable for Banor. He looked at the surrounding waves that had surged to completely submerge the entire fortress. The waves were no longer rain water, some kind of salty water. The breath reminded him that this place is gradually turning into a "sea", and between this rough sea and endless rainstorms, the clergy of priests he brought and the army of deformed bodies that survived the shelling Has long ceased to exist.

    Only a few dark priests in sight are still alive. They huddled on a few exposed city walls or floating planks and tree trunks, trembling in the wind and rain, and sea monsters holding tridents or particle assault rifles swimming around them. Like sharks, the dark priests have given up resistance and have nowhere to escape, because under their feet, in the depths of the waves, there are countless larger and terrifying shadows...

    Banor withdrew his gaze, and huge despair finally filled his mind. He felt that the magic in his body was gradually losing control. The body that was barely suppressed to maintain stability began to collapse uncontrollably. He raised his head and saw the huge The female body was looking down. Although it was just a purely curious sight, his eyes seemed to be filled with unspeakable contempt and insult. Coupled with the crazy roars of the runes shining under the water in his mind, he finally felt There is a thread in his mind that is completely broken.

    He opened his "arm", which had completely lost its form, and gathered the most powerful magic power he had gathered in his life. Countless small light spots floated from his body, from the dead dark priests'' bodies in the surrounding water. Floating out, even from the living followers near him. Amidst the exclaims and wailing of the former compatriots, a black-red light ball compressed to the extreme appeared on Banor¡¯s chest, around the sphere. The light is distorted, and even abnormally reflects the scene behind the light sphere.

    "Dead!!" Banor yelled. He didn''t try to "launch" the ball of light, because just maintaining its existence had exhausted all his power, so he chose to detonate it on the spot.

    A dazzling flash was accompanied by countless crazy and chaotic thunder bursts centered on Banor. Vanessa felt the deadly power at this moment, and was shocked: "...surprise!"

    Then countless tentacles instantly rolled up from the nearby waves, and the end of each tentacles was tightly wrapped around a large force field stabilizer. At the moment of the moment, the war lord used his tentacles to surround the explosion point. When it got up, the force field generator was running at full power, and the center of a spherical shell formed in the blink of an eye was all the magic released by Banor.

    The deep roar shook the nearby sea water, and the little magic leaked from the gaps in the shield evaporated the large swaths of stagnant water on the fragmented platform. Even the rain in the sky seemed to stop for a moment, and then all the dust settled. .

    The explosion in the center of the protective force field came and went quickly. After the rapid eruption, there was nothing left. Vanessa slowly lowered the surrounding tentacles, and threw the force field generators that had been damaged by the overload aside. , Looked a little dazedly at the rapidly rising waves around the empty platform and then drowned everything.

    "Really a man who can do what he says..."

    Then she looked around and saw that the sparse dark priests were rising and falling in the water. The process of Barnor''s absorption of magic power just now almost killed them, but they are indeed still alive, but they are weak enough to even one. The branches are hard to move.

    The nearby Kraken soldiers swarmed up and captured all these prisoners.

    Vanessa thought for a while, and slowly retracted the tentacles clinging to the fortress. Her body shrank in the rain a little bit, and the heavy rain from the sky also slowly stopped. The turbulent waves on the plains were visible at a speed that was visible to the naked eye. It calmed down, transpired, or returned to the sky, or infiltrated into the depths of the ground. In the process, masses of "pure water" precipitated out of the waves and turned into "engineer sea monsters" without any armed forces.

    During the entire previous battle, it was these "engineers" sea monsters that maintained the rainfall, stagnant water, and "sea-regionalization" of the entire area. The next task was to dry the plain again and make it dry. Back to the original state.

    This is how the Krakens fight on dry land. There are three main personnel on the battlefield, one is general, one is soldier, and the other is the battlefield. This is where they are on this "dry and waterless" planet. Learned experience.

    Vanessa gathered her strength and changed into the form of a snake-tailed Kraken again. She walked among the ruins of the fort that had been almost completely demolished by herself, and at the same time directed the soldiers to clean the battlefield and gather the captives. At this moment, she Hearing Kassandra¡¯s voice suddenly came over: "General, are you okay? I just sensed that there was a very large energy explosion on your side..."

    "It''s okay on my side. The battle is over, the damage is not serious, and a few prisoners have been captured. General Byron may be interested in the secrets in the minds of these dark priests...if they do have a brain structure. ."

    "Okay, I''ll tell General Byron the news," Cassandra''s voice sounded relieved, "But what is the energy burst on your side just now..."

    "I met a good opponent who believed in words," General Vanessa sighed softly, looking back at the castle high platform under the fierce battle just now. The already shattered and crumbling high platform has now lost the buoyancy of water. Support, just crashing down in front of her, "Have a good fight, I am a brave general..."

    "Opponent who believes? Brave general?" Cassandra suddenly couldn''t keep up with General Vanessa''s thinking. "What are you talking about?"

    "It should be the highest commander of this place. He fought with me for a long time, and then suddenly said the word''death'' to me very loudly, and then died on the spot," Vanessa looked far away, and the sky was dark. After dispersing, the sun approaching dusk slanted on her brilliant scales and long hair. The war lord from the deep sea sighed at the opponent he met today, "No ambiguity at all..."

    "...General Vanessa?"

    "what?"

    "I think you might have misunderstood something... but forget it, it''s not an important matter," Kassandra''s voice was a little weird, and it sounded like hesitating, but she soon changed her conversation, "General Byron. The Marine Corps sent out just cleared the wandering distortion near the landing site and repaired the magic net hub near the bank of the Aldo River. We have now resumed direct communication with the Highmountain Kingdom and the Silver Empire. Communication on the battlefield is already operating normally."

    "Oh, this is a good thing," Vanessa suddenly laughed. As a professional soldier, she knows the meaning of communication recovery. "Then I will let people sort out the battlefield report as soon as possible, our Sisi My friend needs to know the situation here as soon as possible."

    "Yes," Cassandra replied, "One more thing, this place is not far from the Greta Fortress of the Highmountain Kingdom. We just learned that King Audris of Highmountain is sitting in that fortress himself. General Byron intends to take someone over to meet with his allies. I hope you can also go there. Is it convenient for you?"

    Vanessa raised her head and looked in the direction of Greta Fortress. Before landing from the air, she saw the human fortress and naturally knew where it was.

    "The king of the Gaoling Kingdom... No problem, it is necessary to meet allies at this time, and I will return to the Sea Abyss Calder as soon as possible to join you..."

    Cassandra''s voice came: "Okay, when will you arrive? I can make arrangements with General Byron."

    Vanessa thought for a while, used her tail to roll up a usable light wave war blade from the side of the ground, and pointed the war blade to her head while casually repliing: "It will be there in about a minute..."

    "...Don''t worry about it! You just rush back in a normal way!"

    ¡­

    In the southern part of the battlefield, the mighty Greta Fortress still stands among the mountains, and in front of the fortress, the "storm" that shocked everyone was finally over.

    Audris and Lorraine stood on the observation platform of the fortress. They looked at the water on the plain that was fading at an alarming speed, and they couldn''t recover for a long time.

    The heavy rain and the billowing waves surging on the plain were still deeply imprinted in their minds.

    At the nearest time, the boundary of that piece of "water world" was even more than ten meters away from the wall of Greta Fortress. Odris saw a wall of water rising on the ground, but the boundary of the water wall was as sharp as a knife. It was cut neatly, and until the end of the battle, the outer wall of Greta Fortress remained dry.

    "...It''s a terrible power." After a long silence, Lorraine finally whispered.

    "It is said that they were once a civilization capable of traveling in the sea of ??stars. It was only because of an accident that they fell on our backward planet," Odris sighed softly. "Fortunately, the Cecil Empire tried to change this ethnic group. Became friends."

    Lorraine nodded, then looked back at the open space behind the observation deck, where several Krakens were laughing and chattering, looking careless.

    The young prince hesitated and said, "These ladies..."

    "Entertain them well, and give them to them when General Byron and General Siren come over," Odris said in a deep voice, and then involuntarily glanced at the place covered by the "storm" just now. Recalling the scene of a few sea monsters falling from the sky on the towers and flagpoles of the castle not long ago, the human king''s expression became a little weird, "How can this be crooked..."

    He didn''t feel embarrassed to say the second half of the sentence:

    The upper and lower limits of this race are really unfathomable...

 Chapter 1370ï¼š Meet after the war

    For the soldiers of the Highmountain Kingdom stationed in Greta Fortress, today¡¯s experience will probably be the most incredible and bizarre memory in their entire life. The "Meteor Fire" that fell from the sky instantly disintegrated the distortion. The heavy artillery bombardment of the high tide, the torrential rain storm covering the entire plain, the alien warriors who descended on the earth in the storm...

    Of course, these alien warriors also include those who suddenly fell from the sky and hung on the city walls and towers...

    "Hey, landing at a high altitude, when there is always an accident, who is right about the celestial phenomenon? We can only create an environment suitable for airborne landing, but we can''t 100% control all the high air flow," Greta Fortress On the wall of the city, a sea monster with long sea-blue hair patted a soldier next to him on the shoulder, and caressedly explained why he had fallen outside the battlefield. It should happen to be able to fall next to a handful of aberrations that had luckily survived the bombing. In the end, who would have thought that there was a strong wind just halfway down, and the wind was whining. At that time, I had switched forms, and it was too late to adjust the trajectory. Then, isn''t it just pia jiggled off your feet..."

    The one who was slapped on the shoulder was a young soldier who looked at least seventeen or eighteen years old with a nervous face. While clutching the weapon in his hand tightly, he couldn''t help but focus on the "alien friendly army" in front of him. Although the other party has a weird, snake-like tail, her upper body is still a beautiful lady, which makes the young man look quite nervous and shy: "Then...then you are not injured, are you? I just saw you When I fell, I fell very badly, half of my body was embedded...Really all right?"

    "I''m okay! When I fell, I changed the shape, it''s not so easy to fall to death," the blue-haired siren patted his chest with a happy face, "and this is wherever I go. At the beginning, I followed a few sisters. I went surfing near the sea cliff and was shot on the cliff by a big wave. I shot it on the spot. Of course, a few of them are also quite broken..."

    The young soldier looked at a loss. This topic really surpassed his previous experience of communicating with people. He could only try to squeeze a smile, trying to make his expression not too strange: "...That sounds really amazing..."

    "It''s okay, we hold an violent death creative competition every year. My record is still not the number one. General Vanessa often said that although I am creative, I don''t have enough viewing experience, especially lack of peace. I don¡¯t know much about the explosive power in the game...Anyway, I don¡¯t know much. I¡¯m not good at art.¡± The blue-haired siren waved his hand, and a trace of regret appeared in his expression. When it comes to being out of range, they will definitely be laughed at when I look back, and my enemy has never been cut down in a battle..."

    Young soldier: "..."

    This time he is completely unable to answer the conversation. Obviously, the living habits of the Sea-Monster are still too early for a human with normal three outlooks...

    Fortunately, this embarrassing state did not last long. The carefree blue-haired siren seemed to feel something suddenly. He raised his head to look outside the Greta fortress, and then turned around: "Ah, it seems It¡¯s my boss who came here. I¡¯ll leave in a while. I¡¯ll have a chance to talk later. It¡¯s interesting to talk to you..."

    With these words down, the blue-haired siren didn¡¯t care whether the young soldier responded to him. With his tail swinging from side to side, he quickly left here, leaving only the young man with a frightened face looking at a departed back in a daze. It took me some time before another looking older soldier came from nearby and stabbed the young man who was still stunned with his elbow: "Hey, are you watching after everyone is gone? Look silly. NS?"

    The young soldier reacted immediately, but only opened his mouth with a weird expression, as if he didn''t know how to speak at all. Upon seeing this, his comrades couldn''t help but aroused teasing, "Look at you as stupid... well, no way. Although the race is different, the lady does look pretty. What''s the matter? For the first time in my life, I said so much to a pretty girl? Any thoughts?"

    "...My parents never thought that their son would talk to such a beautiful lady for the first time in his life and talk about something..." The young soldier said in a weird tone, "I should have asked her name just now..."

    These brief and unexpected exchanges are just some episodes that occurred in the Greta Fortress, and Odris does not have the extra energy to pay attention to and think about how such a deep-sea race''s contact with the land country will bring to the world in the long term. Impact, for the king who has been on this line of defense for the whole winter, the two supporting armies from the northern Cecil Empire and the Deep Sea Kraken Kingdom are his most important things at this stage.

    On an upper platform of Greta Fortress, Odris and Prince Lorraine led several trusted generals to stand on the edge of the platform. They wiped off the blood from the armor, but the **** aura soaked in the battlefield was not. As if they could still see through the seams of their clothes, when a buzzing sound rang from the sky, they invariably looked up to the sky, a silver-gray dragoon aircraft and three huge red dragons appeared on them. Those in front and behind are obviously the **** team of that aircraft.

    Lorraine could not help but mumbled softly: "...Two years ago, the dragon was still a legendary creature..."

    "Two years ago, we thought that the magnificent wall could stand for a few more centuries," Odris shook his head slightly, and whispered while watching the flying machine and the three dragons slowly lowering their height. "The world is changing too fast."

    While talking, the aircraft had landed steadily on the center of the platform, and the three dragons that served as the **** mission were shrouded in magical light in mid-air, and then transformed into a human form at a height where an ordinary human would definitely fall to a half-dead height. Falling next to the dragoons, the lady with long red hair among them stepped forward, seeming to want to help the gray-haired general who was coming out of the dragoons, but the latter just waved her hand. He jumped to the ground vigorously, looking agile like a young man.

    Then another figure emerged from the Dragoon¡¯s crew cabin. It was a tall and beautiful lady with long sky-blue hair. But when she stepped out of the cockpit, she was obviously not as "chic" as Byron. She was very serious. He helped the armrest next to him and walked down from a sloping pedal, and then adjusted his standing posture, as if he was not used to walking with his legs on the land.

    Audris took Lorraine and the others to greet him. The strong one-eyed king first recognized Byron. Although the two sides had never met before, he still saw that face in some propaganda materials. : "General Byron, thank you very much for your help. The entire southern front battlefield can now breathe a sigh of relief. Next to you is..."

    His eyes fell on the red-haired giant dragon lady and the blue-haired lady. Although there were some speculations, he did not rush to guess their identities.

    "Ashalena, the commander of the third expeditionary force of the Holy Dragon Principality, and also serves as an alliance liaison officer," the red-haired giant dragon nodded. "A dragonborn force led by me moves with General Byron''s expeditionary fleet. In the next period of time, we will also assist the southern battlefield to ensure air supremacy."

    "Vanessa, the lord of deep sea warfare, under the order of Queen Petia, the ruler of the sea, led the Antavian Expeditionary Force to support the Alliance," the blue-haired lady also followed, her voice soft and textured. It seems that every syllable has some kind of wonderful "rhythm" hidden in it. This is a distinctive feature of many Krakens when they use the common language of humans. "At present, the communication between Loren Continental and Antaweien is interrupted, so I am fully responsible for the alliance Everything on the battlefield."

    "Ah! I remember," Lorraine involuntarily glanced at the blue-haired lady from just now, because he always felt that the other person''s face was a bit familiar, and only then suddenly reacted, "The clouds appeared before. ''S face seems to be... you?"

    "Yes, it''s me," Vanessa laughed. At this moment, her gentle and friendly appearance makes it hard to imagine her on the other side of the battlefield. It cannot be established, and the Bitter Winter must immediately cover the battlefield with artillery fire, so we can only choose the simplest and most intuitive way to contact you. Fortunately, your human understanding is very good, and you understand my face..."

    GodTM understands the face! Is it such a simple and rude process for you group of deep-sea creatures to "look at my face"? Do you directly print an 18-kilometer-wide face in the sky to express love to people on the ground? !

    Except for Vanessa herself, everyone with normal three outlooks thinks this is a bit too evil. However, the well-bred prince and Odris, who has the role of a king, can only hold this full stomach in the bronchus. Here, only Byron is a person with no psychological burden. He couldn''t help but mutter on the spot: "Seriously, I''m used to your siren''s usual harmony, but you can''t be so evil..."

    "The result is not very good," Vanessa looked indifferent, "It''s a big deal next time I will put the words on it by the way..."

    For a while, Odris didn¡¯t know how to intervene in this topic. He had never seen such a strange conversation in his half of his life as a king, and the two sides of this conversation were the highest commanders of the two expeditionary forces. Fortunately, Ms. Ashalena at this time. He cut in, and forcibly pulled back the topic that had begun to be abnormal: "Let''s discuss these details later. We still have business affairs to discuss. Your Majesty, we need a place to talk."

    "Of course," Odris nodded immediately, "The fortress has arranged a living room and a dinner to catch the wind. Although the conditions are difficult now, the food and berry wine of the Gaoling Kingdom should still relieve you from the fatigue of the journey. ."

    When Byron heard this, he immediately stepped forward: "Then hurry up, we can talk while eating."

    A group of people walked towards the meeting room of Greta Fortress. Odris and several military attache led in front, while Lorraine was two steps behind and walked with the commanders of the expeditionary army. Although the young prince has been working very hard to maintain his decent words and deeds, his occasional changes in attention have not been able to hide his perception of the unusually human master of the Deep Sea War. General Vanessa looked back at Lorraine, somewhat curiously. Asked: "Do you have something to say?"

    "Um..." Lorraine was a little embarrassed for a while, he quietly paid attention to the father who was walking in front, and then said to Vanessa with a trace of embarrassment, "Sorry, I didn''t intend to offend, but... I thought that the sea monsters were all It moved with a long snaketail or fishtail. I didn''t expect you...well, I didn''t expect you to walk on both legs like us."

    "The space in the aircraft is small, and the tail cannot be released, so it temporarily becomes legs," Vanessa replied casually, "Don''t you remind me or forget it."

    Before she finished her words, the sea monster general''s lower body suddenly burst into a large number of scattered sprays, and in the next instant it condensed into a long snake tail, and then she shook her body from side to side, revealing her face. Satisfied appearance: "This time it''s a lot more stable, I said, there is always a feeling of falling forward when I walk."

    Lorraine: "..."

    Odris looked back after hearing the movement: "..."

    The people of Gaoling Kingdom seem to have a long way to go in establishing communication with the deep-sea races...

    ...

    Amber happily ran to Gaowen¡¯s study and delivered a huge piece of good news to Gaowen: ¡°Received the instant messaging from the southern battlefield! Byron¡¯s side has successfully arrived in the Gaoling Kingdom, and he has repaired an original quilt. The magic web hub occupied by the Aberrant Corps, now our communication with the south is completely restored!"

    Gawain immediately put down the file in his hand, without concealing his joy at the moment: "Great! What happened to them finally getting there?"

    "When they arrived, the main force of the deformed body that had descended from the Ogure tribal kingdom was attacking the Greta Fortress. The demon¡¯s landing troops were in place in time," said Amber Balabala, with a red face as if she had seen it with her own eyes. "Now Byron, Ashalena and General Vanessa have gone to Greta Fortress and King Gaoling met, and the communication channel was kept open. Any situation there can be reported as soon as possible...Ah, yes, and this, it was sent from the other side after the communication was restored, and I made a copy. "

    While talking, Amber took out a thin blue crystal plate less than a palm size from his arms and handed it to Gao Wen. Gao Wen took a look and found that it was a general-purpose storage crystal plate instead of the traditional one. Recording crystals rubbed by the hands of the mages. This standardized crystal is often used in data interaction equipment such as magic net terminals, wetware interactive interfaces, large computing nodes, etc. This thing is currently relatively expensive and only used in imperial government agencies or military It is widely used in the department, but with the expansion of production and technological updates, it has gradually spread to the private sector since last year.

    "This is the battlefield record of the front line," Humber watched Gao Wen put the crystal board into the card slot of the magic net terminal next to him, and casually explained the content inside. It was shot directly from the air, and the battlefield overlooked after the battle..."

    While speaking, the Monet terminal had been buzzingly activated, and the holographic projection appeared above the desktop, and the eyes of Gao Wen and Amber fell on the projection involuntarily.

    The devastated southern battlefield, the defense line of the Gaoling Kingdom, the fire coverage from the Winter, storm and dark clouds, thunder and lightning.

    Contemporary art from Cecil, from the battlefield wisdom of Kraken.

    "...Old Zongzi, this is too evil..."

    "One said one, indeed."

 Chapter 1371ï¼š The beginning of the reverse

    Regarding the battlefield records sent back from the southern front line, Gao Wen and Amber read every detail very seriously, and unanimously came to the conclusion: The sea monster, a race of harmony, is indeed quite evil...

    But in addition to this wicked conclusion, this precious information has of course brought many important gains to Gao Wen.

    "...The''cooperating tactics'' chosen by Byron and General Vanessa is simple and rude, but it seems to be the most appropriate now." The picture in the holographic projection paused, resting on the last shot of the battlefield overlooking the battlefield, Gawain Turning around, he said to Amber next to him, "There is a huge gap between the way the Kraken and ours fight. There is almost no possibility that the soldiers on both sides can fight side by side on the same battlefield. not bad."

    "The Sea-Monster is very good at fighting, really...it''s more than I expected," Amber couldn''t help but sighed, "I don''t feel it when I usually deal with Tyre, I think she is a comedian... "

    "The comedians don''t conflict with being able to fight, let alone you can''t even fight Tyre, let alone others," Gawain waved his hand. "Now it seems that the situation on the southern front can be relieved, Fannie. Although the number of soldiers brought by General Shah is limited, as long as they enter the field, they can ensure the victory of a region. This is what is currently urgently lacking on the southern front..."

    "It would be great if that expeditionary army could just break into the wasteland like this," Amber couldn''t help but think, "They are recklessly connecting north and south, things will be much easier..."

    "Just think about this kind of good thing," Gao Wen glanced at her. "General Vanessa only brought in less than 10,000 soldiers. Even if the Kraken can be beaten again, if he can''t be beaten to death, these thousands of troops can cover how much. The scope of the battlefield? Aberrations are no brains. The priests behind them are not stupid. After realizing that they can¡¯t beat the front at all, they don¡¯t have to fight with you. There is no city or industrial system in that ghost place in the wasteland. Not afraid of''punch through'', and the distortions can continuously regenerate, as long as the blocking wall is not built, even if the siren goes in and out in the wasteland, it is just a meaningless battle with the opponent. Loss of data."

    "...Hey, one side can''t be killed, and the other can''t be killed. The war can still be fought like this," Amber pulled her two ears around, whispering, "but fortunately there is This Sea-Monster reinforcement army, they are not afraid to fight with the distortions. The silver empire¡¯s golden and precious Millennium Legion finally does not need to be piled alive by those monsters using human tactics, but can concentrate on protecting the blocking wall."

    "Yes, not only can the construction of the blocking wall on the southern route be accelerated, but now the wandering distortions in the Ogure area have been further weakened. Rebecca and the Duke of Baldwin can also start their blocking wall project. Gawain squeezed his chin, his eyes slowly became serious, and he muttered to himself thoughtfully, "Next... I don''t know how Carmel is going..."

    ...

    In the deep ocean full of gloom and chaos, the brilliance of the distant kingdom of God has gradually receded in the dimness, while countless huge shadows or clumps of strange and inexplicable shapes floating in the depths of the chaos emerged after the dim light faded. These The huge shadows are the projections left by those things that have disappeared in the deepest layer of the world in the long history. They are the memories recorded on the "backside" of this world. They float in the dark, spinning, and silently moving from As the cruise ship passes by, part of them will occasionally meet the heavy shield of the cruise ship and then pass through each other like two unrelated dreams, leaving no trace.

    White knights in heavy armor and lightly armed nuns were busy in the deck area, and scholars in Typhon royal mage robes walked through the huge ship facilities, and Carmel floated above the deck. At a height of half a meter, when passing through an open area, he saw two white knights carefully lifting a half-person-high cylindrical container into a structure that looked like a connecting pipe, and then locked it. Buckles, straps and other things carefully fix it, and some devices are placed in certain grooves of the container shell.

    Next to Carmel, Windsor Mapel, wearing a dark purple starry robe, looked up at the "sky" and saw a huge chaotic mass that was completely incompatible with physical common sense swirling around the shield. Drifting outside, its structure is so weird that it made her feel dizzy at a glance. The legendary magician from Typhon couldn''t help but shook his head and muttered in a low voice: "These things will seriously affect our Thinking...and we haven¡¯t been able to really study them yet."

    "Your Majesty thinks these shadows are''the wrong projections on the back of the world,''" Carmel said casually, his voice buzzing and shaking, "and according to the clues provided by several senior consultants, these projections have already appeared in ancient times. They are very likely. With the birth of our world, it continues to this day...I am trying to build a model in which the upper order of our world is constantly changing, and those things that perish in the change will fall into fragments.'' The deep sea eventually became this kind of shadow."

    "...It sounds like it can establish some connection with the''Unified Wave Theory''..." Windsor Mapel said thoughtfully, "The waves in the early stages of the world''s birth are transmitted in the universe and continue to move toward a deeper''boundary.'' Sprawl, a certain degree of distortion and iteration will occur in the process of wave spreading, and some ¡°things¡± that are incomprehensible to us ¡°surface creatures¡± and even crazy at a glance..."

    "Theoretically, this can be an explanation," Carmel said slowly, with emotion in his tone. "Our development in the field of theory has greatly exceeded our understanding of the physical world, in terms of calculation and logic. , The world is showing more and more bizarre attitudes. In this era, as long as we think deeply, we can explain the universe from a new angle almost every moment. Numerous new theories are being proposed, and countless conjectures are being proposed. Waiting for confirmation, countless discussions, verifications, refutations, debates...Ms. Windsor, have you ever imagined such a scene in your lifetime?"

    "I never imagined that just a few years ago, this world was still clear and easy to understand to me," Windsor Mapel smiled and shook his head slightly. "At that time, many prestigious scholars even thought we We have reached the boundary of human wisdom seeking truth. We believe that we have understood most of the theories that can be understood in this world, and those unexplainable things are also hidden among the paths we have proven, or the authority of the gods for granted. , And then... we discovered the deep sea, discovered the legacy left by the sailors, discovered the fluctuating nature of magic power, discovered that the gods would die if they were killed, and... that almost caused countless veteran scholars and wizards to fight in the Royal Council Unified volatility model."

    "You guys almost got into a fight?" Carmel was a little surprised. "It sounds like this theoretical model has a greater impact in Typhon than in Cecil..."

    "Typhon is an old magic power country, which means that we have a large number of deep-rooted and stubborn academic schools," Windsor Mapel said indifferently. "The traditional magic system is rooted in our society, generation after generation of magic Researchers and recorders have been cultivated in this mature system, which has given Typhon a strong national power in the past many years, but when drastic changes come, the tough walls become difficult. In the process of smashing the fence, too many highly respected scholars were hit, and even...depressed, including many seniors whom I deeply admire."

    She sighed lightly, and cast her gaze to the dark and chaotic depths above, and another glimmer seemed to be emerging from the darkness. It should be the kingdom of the **** of commerce. It is the "down" of the giant ship under her feet. one stop".

    At this glimpse, Windsor seemed to associate Typhon''s traditional scholars in the chaos and embarrassment in front of the "Unified Wave Model" to those shining gods under the dome of the kingdom of God and above the bright and brilliant **** seat, one by one. The shaky figure in the face of changes in the times, in a sense, the fate of mortals and gods does not seem to be any different.

    But soon, she shook her head: "Anyway, I still think this is the best time to see these huge developments in our lifetime, and to see mortals marching into such a vast unknown world. The mages are extremely lucky. Perhaps many of us have spent our entire lives unable to reach the end of any of these new realms, but it is better to be on the road of exploration forever than sitting in a pile of stale ancient books and doing ourselves. A dream that has been omniscient."

    "...Yes, this is indeed a good time. In the history known to mortals, we have never been so close to the reality of the world as we are today," Carmel''s eyes stayed on Windsor for a long time, and then he whispered softly. Said, "So we must protect this era and our civilization is about to get out of infancy, and cannot just die like this."

    Windsor nodded slightly, and watched several Typhon scholars wearing mage robes pass by. They held another half-person-high cylinder with their energy-shaping hands, towards the path leading to the inside of the spaceship not far away. Walk through the passageway.

    "...Will these things really work?" She couldn''t help asking, "What''s in there?"

    "It''s''poison'', but I can''t tell you more," Carmel shook his head. "In fact, I don''t even know the whole plan. The key part of it is in the hands of your majesty, and your majesty has said that this is The only option when things got to an irreversible step, he didn''t tell me other things."

    "...It seems that there are some things that can''t be''known'', don''t worry, I understand," Windsor nodded clearly, and then a complicated look appeared on her face. She looked at the alloy deck that stretched out under her feet and looked around. Those towering ship structures and the powerful ancient shield system above whispered, "This feeling is really strange... These days, our exploration of this ship has almost proven to be meaningless, here Filled with things we can¡¯t understand, with grotesque and twisted structures, and corrupted substances that should never be brought to the real world. Now everyone knows what this ship is. It may try to destroy everyone in the near future. The devil, but before this day comes, we are busy with this devil again...

    "Some people want to''kill'' this demon, but with our existing technology and equipment that can be brought in, even disassembling the hull of this ship may even take a whole century; most people worry about it every day. The ship suddenly "woke up" and began to carry out its terrible mission, which made every beat we made here seem extraordinarily terrifying; we walk under these long decks and towering domes every day, Destroyer Getting along with the destroyed day and night, as if actively embracing a nightmare."

    Windsor sighed, as if she didn¡¯t know what she was trying to say, she could only laugh at herself: ¡°Master Carmel, do you think the sentry knows what we¡¯re doing here?¡±

    "I don''t dare to be blindly optimistic, so I think that thing must still be connected to this ship, but after all, it has been separated from its home port, separated from here by a whole real world, so it can probably only be vague. Sensing, instead of directly controlling the things on this ship as in the ancient times, otherwise it should have wiped out all of us "uninvited guests"," Carmel said calmly, "Of course, there are even worse sentinels that could do everything. I know that I can see everything, but it doesn''t care at all, because in its eyes, us mediocre mortals are just bugs, and all our struggles are unable to destroy its powerful steel body."

    "...If this is the case, let it think so," Windsor said in a low voice, "When the collapse happens, the ¡®bug¡¯ doesn¡¯t care what a decayed body is thinking."

    ...

    In this difficult period, King Odris¡¯s dinner for the guests was not considered luxurious, but it was still sumptuous. Byron was impressed by the southern meats, snacks, and berry wines from the Gaoling Kingdom. Outside the castle of Greta Fortress, the soldiers are celebrating. Unlimited meat and a good amount of wine are taken out to reward the soldiers who have survived the whole winter on this front, in the barracks and the city walls. In between, the bright lights will be on all night.

    The cannon of Bitter Winter pointed to the northern plains, and the dragonborn scouts and dragoon scouts maintained their vigilance in the sky. The humid air in the north was the senses extended by the Krakens. This once shaky line of defense gained temporary safety at this moment. , The soldiers in Greta Fortress can finally relax a little bit.

    But for General Byron, Athalena and Vanessa, their mission on this front has just begun.

    "We just received a message from Empress Bersetia. The Temple of Stars advancing the base suffered two violent attacks, but the Thousand-Year Legion that returned in time and the Thorin Guards stationed near the base repelled the enemy. It is temporarily safe there," King Odris said to Byron with a relaxed expression in the meeting room. "The news of the arrival of reinforcements also greatly encouraged the elven warriors. They are currently strengthening the fortifications and mobilizing supplies. , Ready to launch the next stage of military operations at any time."

    "It sounds like the blocking wall over there is already being built?" Byron asked. The blocking wall plan was made after he left Northport, but during the voyage, he had already learned about it through contact with the land. The content of this plan, "I heard that the aberrations that attacked the advancement base of the Temple of Stars were gathered by the purification device..."

    "Yes, it is precisely because the silver elves have begun to build the blocking wall, that the attacks of those wasteland monsters will become fierce day by day," Odris said in a deep voice, "the master behind those monsters also knows that once a cleansing When the device starts to operate, the nearby wasteland forces will be quickly disintegrated. At that time, it would be impossible to knock it down with a deformed body, so they are frantically attacking all the troops that enter the wasteland to prevent the elves from building Promote the base..."

    General Vanessa next to listened and smiled slightly: "Oh, this sounds like we are busy a little..."

 Chapter 1372ï¼š The fighting style of the extractor

    Byron and Athalena did not intend to waste too much time at the dinner. Vanessa, as the siren, did not have any demand for human food. King Odris clearly understood this, so everyone After filling their stomachs, three expeditionary commanders and a human king immediately arrived in the military hall of the castle. A sand table showing the overall situation of the southern front was already waiting for them here.

    "This is the Greta Fortress where we are currently located-this is the largest military fortress in the northwestern border of the Gaoling Kingdom, and it is also a defensive stronghold directly adjacent to the Ogure tribe. This is the center, and the surrounding six castles And the twelve highland mage towers belong to the defense system of Greta Fortress. These facilities are connected by tunnels underground, and in order to prevent those monsters from attacking from the ground, we solidified and set the underground structure of the defense zone. Lots of traps."

    King Odris pointed to the model and marks on the sand table and introduced, and then his finger drew an arc in front of Greta Fortress.

    "This place was originally part of the forest barrier. There were some strongholds in the barrier, but now they have all been destroyed. The forest barrier was burned out by the fire. After some of the guardian old trees survived, they temporarily retreated to the hilly land to recuperate. Although the defense line here has been breached, many fortifications and underground bunkers should still come in handy¡ªAlthough the aberrations do not need those''residences'', they are needed by the commanders behind them, so many of these fortifications have been preserved. Come down."

    "It seems to be a very... solid defense system," Byron looked at it for a while, and had to admit that the preparations made by the Gaoling Kingdom in the face of the wasteland invasion in the past hundreds of years were actually very complete, the fortresses and underground fortifications. , The forest barrier is not something that can be built overnight. "Until now, the castles around the Greta Fortress are still functioning."

    "Yes, without these castles, our northwest frontier would have fallen," King Odris nodded, and then sighed again. "But no matter how strong the fortress is, it will have to fall into it sooner or later if it doesn''t have the means to fight it out. The situation of being under siege, as you can see today, we are still here, but we can only do it for a long time-only the Temple of the Stars on the entire southern battlefield has successfully reversed the push."

    "Now that the Bitter Winter is here, the situation will be very different," Byron said with a hint of pride. "Our artillery support can cover the entire battlefield north of Greta Fortress, and the Marines and the Dragonborn Expeditionary Army can From the land and the sky to ensure a larger area of ??security, until the aberrations here are completely cleared, we can fully support the Silver Elf¡¯s blocking wall project. This should not take too long, the enemy¡¯s command center is already Disintegrated by General Vanessa, even if the enemy can immediately dispatch another dark priest from the wasteland to take over the remaining troops in the northwest, a large number of deformities will get out of control in the process and become a''wild'' state..."

    "Before that, I can divide my troops to support the''propulsion base'' first," Vanessa looked at the sand table for a long time, and finally gradually adapted to this somewhat backward battlefield demonstration method, and roughly understood that only land races can Understand what the terrain marks mean, her tail pointed to the east side of the entire battlefield, where the crash site of the Temple of the Stars, has become a bridgehead for the silver elves to advance into the wasteland, "General Byron¡¯s artillery fire can solve Most of the enemies, so there shouldn¡¯t be too much manpower on the side of Greta Fortress-I will set off tomorrow morning with half of my sisters. With the strong air currents of these two days, we will be able to reach this Temple of Stars soon. The sky above the base..."

    "Are you going to float over by rain clouds?" Byron looked at the Siren General with a weird expression, "Don''t think about the normal way of traveling?"

    "This is the normal way of driving," Vanessa felt that Byron''s words were a little strange, and said with wide eyes. "There is no way to swim on land, so of course it will become water vapor and float past faster-and if you are on a hurry Go to the front line to fight fiercely, and when the rain falls, you can still have the effect of a surprise attack."

    This immediately involved the level of racial habits and cultural habits. Byron usually worked hard at home to discuss a nature course homework with Pea. Of course, he couldn¡¯t think of any other words at this time. A sentence came out: "Then you can float over, just don''t let the other side''look at the face'' when you are in contact with the silver elves. To be honest, your face is not necessarily visible to the eyes of ordinary people..."

    "Hey, now the battlefield communications have been restored, and we can directly contact if there is a situation. We didn''t need to continue to express love on the clouds. After all, there was no way before," Vanessa waved her hand as soon as she heard it, but tightly. Then I couldn''t help but say again, "But I still think the signal I sent before is quite simple and easy to understand..."

    Byron and Odris pondered at the same time, and decided that it would be better not to continue discussing this issue with this deep-sea creature.

    General Vanessa carefully observed the sand table in front of her for a long time, and then her eyes fell on the map of the whole continent on the wall next to her. After careful consideration, she suddenly asked: "In addition, I have a question. Is there a shortage of water everywhere in the Gondor Wasteland? We accidentally opened a passage leading to the depths of the wasteland before and found that a large area on the opposite side was in arid environment, and those dark priests needed a very large scale The water pumping system can pump water up from deep underground..."

    The "accident" incident she mentioned refers to the previous time when Queen Petya followed a death beacon into the wasteland. At that time, the dark priests reacted quickly. They quickly blew up the passage and even severely damaged the queen. (This is also one of the direct reasons Petiya sent an expeditionary force to Loren), but even if they reacted so quickly, the queen still detected a large amount of intelligence on the opposite side of the passage.

    One of the most important pieces of information for the Kraken is the water shortage environment in the depths of the wasteland.

    "...We don''t know much about the deepest part of the wasteland, but according to the survey data from the several advance bases we drove into the wasteland, the place is indeed drier than the outside of the magnificent wall," King Odriss After thinking for a while, he said slowly, ¡°The main reason is that the Gondor explosion in the past completely destroyed the original surface water system within the wasteland and disturbed the meteorological environment, and the magnificent wall built subsequently hindered the inside and outside of the wasteland. The exchange of water vapor in the wasteland has led to a shortage of water in the Gondor Wasteland for centuries. Although many gaps have been opened on the magnificent wall, part of the wasteland has begun to be affected by the external atmospheric environment. There has been normal rain and snow, but it may take many years for this effect to spread to the depths of the wasteland...

    "From the information currently available, there are almost no normal surface rivers in the wasteland. Only a few areas have surface water like''oasis'', which seeps out from a relatively shallow underground river. And they are basically toxic, and they cannot be drunk without rigorous filtration and purification. As for the underground...There seems to be many underground rivers flowing under the waste land, but as I just said, there are also pollution, and most of the underground rivers They are all deep and can only be pumped up with large equipment."

    "...Pollution is not a problem for us. As long as there is still water in it, we can extract pure water. It is indeed a big trouble if the water source is scarce and buried too deep..." Vanessa frowned slightly, thinking Zhong used the tip of his tail to tap the ground lightly, "We can only exert our greatest strength in places with abundant water resources. Our replenishment of soldiers and many positions and tactics also rely heavily on water bodies. Now the connection between the Loren continent and the elemental world is difficult. The water vapor content in the atmosphere above the soil is very low, which will make our soldiers have to spend more energy to''pick water'' or''carry water'' from the rear... In this way, the more we advance to the depths of the wasteland, our combat efficiency It will be lower."

    Byron and Ashalena looked at each other subconsciously. This seems to be a situation they hadn''t thought of before. It is indeed difficult for a normal land race to adapt to the "characteristics" of the Kraken at once, and Ashalena couldn''t help it. Said: "The deeper the wasteland, the stronger our enemy will definitely become, but the strength of the Sea-Monster Expeditionary Army is gradually weakening. This...the problem is huge."

    "Then we may need to build a large number of water supply stations along the way to fetch water from the underground river," King Odris said thoughtfully. In the previous battle, he had already realized what kind of power this expeditionary force from the deep sea had, of course. It is more clear about their importance in the next battle, "In addition, a water delivery channel will be established to send water along the blocking wall to the front line..."

    Then he paused and added: ¡°This requires a lot of engineering effort, but I think it¡¯s worth it.¡±

    "This is very good, but it probably only solves part of the problem," Vanessa said, as if she was still thinking about something. "If you want to ensure the combat effectiveness of the deep-sea warriors on land, you still have to be more stable. Water is good..."

    Speaking, she seemed to have thought of something suddenly, turned her head to look at King Odris, and asked seriously: "Those aberrations...the water content seems to be quite high?"

    "The water content of the deformed body!?" Audris was stunned for a moment, and then he realized the meaning of the other party''s words. An unexpected horror might be accompanied by a faint chill that made his eyes slightly widened. "what do you mean¡­"

    "Deep-sea warriors can be resurrected in water after death¡ªdepending on the individual''s strength and the way of death, it takes a long or short period of time and brings short-term weakness. The''water'' used for this resurrection... can be the water in other organisms. So if the situation requires it, this can also be used as a special attack method and... to get water," Vanessa said. For the convenience of future cooperation, she did not conceal the unique talents of her race from her allies¡ªnot to mention this in itself. It¡¯s no secret, "On the other hand, as long as there is plenty of water vapor in the surrounding environment, we can also directly draw water from dead or weaker creatures through resonance, provided that there is really enough water in their bodies. Resonate with us.

    "So, if the water content of the aberrations is enough... we can try''battlefield endurance''. The specific method is to sacrifice a wave of teammates at the beginning of the game, and open the''situation'' from the enemy in the process of resurrection, and wait until the battlefield. If the water vapor is abundant to a certain extent, those aberrations... will become our water source."

    The expression on Vanessa¡¯s face was serious, she was introducing her thoughts in a non-joking way, and her attitude made everyone on the scene realize one thing¡ª

    This "tactic" is not new to the lord of deep sea warfare. The krakens have really done it before¡ªand definitely done it more than once. They have used this terrible "tactic" to deal with a certain amount of The enemy of moisture, and won.

    Even the nervous Byron could not help but feel goosebumps on his body at this time-although these deep-sea creatures are indeed gentle and harmless by nature, when they get angry... it is really evil to make people feel chills.

    King Odris swallowed insignificantly, and then said in a deep voice: "It is very difficult for us to capture the living aberrations, but this time we captured a few dark priests, maybe they can''call'' a few Come and do the experiment. If it meets your requirements... By the way, what''s the name of your... "tactic"?"

    "Duck to death." Vanessa looked serious.

    Odris: "...?"

    ...

    At the same time, on the east side of Greta Fortress, between the mountains and hills, a piece of light was scattered among the mountain passes. The brightest spot was the Temple of Stars falling on the ground.

    This fallen anti-gravity fortress has now forever lost the possibility of soaring in the sky again, but its huge and solid body still guards the borders of the civilized world. It is like a fallen giant, blocking the magnificent wall with its body. In the gap of the energy barrier, one side is connected to the towering light curtain, and the other side is backed by the towering mountains. At the foot of the temple wreck, the silver elves retake the once-occupied land and use the stars. Based on the strong framework of the temple itself, a fortress with both offensive and defensive capabilities was built in a short period of time. At the same time, using this fortress as a starting point, a forward base and purification device were built in the wasteland.

    Under the starry sky, Belsetia stepped onto the highest platform above the fortress. This platform was originally part of the middle deck of the Temple of the Stars, but now it has been completely broken apart, and part of its structure was in the previous battle. Broken and turned into countless huge debris scattered on the vast plain, the remaining structure forms a broken bridge extending from the remains of the temple and protruding high into the sky¡ªthe front of the "bridge" is in the darkness. The wasteland plain, below the "bridge", is a stronghold for mortals to launch a counterattack against the wasteland.

    The sound of footsteps sounded behind her, and the voice of the maid Elaine came over: "Your Majesty, the wind is strong at night."

    Bersetia did not answer. She just raised her head and looked at the magnificent alloy skeletons extending from the "mountains" on both sides, the giant decks that were torn apart between the skeletons, and the remains of the silver elves in the temple. The walls and bunkers built in between, and those newly built additional structures seem out of place in the main body of the magnificent temple, but the soldiers walking in them are more motivated and confident than ever.

    "It''s like being in the belly of a giant beast..." The Silver Queen said softly, "Although I have sat on the seat of dominance for hundreds of years, I have never seen this temple from this perspective. It feels like It''s strange, it''s like...I didn''t really "know" an elder until today."

    Speaking, she turned around and looked at the maid Elaine.

    "Talk about the current situation, we need to prepare for the upcoming turning point."

 Chapter 1373ï¼š The turning point is coming

    The expeditionary force from the deep sea will be a turning point in this long war on the Loren continent, the Silver Queen Belcetia firmly believes so.

    After experiencing a partial defeat at the beginning of the war due to lack of preparation, a long-term stalemate after the battle line has stabilized, and a tentative counterattack at this stage, the large scale and fierce offensive of the Wasteland Army remain, but the shadow that looms over the hearts of the soldiers is It''s not as strong as before. Those monsters can be killed, their main force can be annihilated, and their commanders will be exposed to the front of the alliance sooner or later. After realizing that the enemy is not invincible, the soldiers of the civilized world We have more courage to face this difficult period, and the people have enough confidence to wait for the turning point of all this.

    A powerful foreign aid can undoubtedly break the balance on the current battlefield, and even tilt the scale of victory to the mortal side to launch a full-scale counterattack against the wasteland. The day is just around the corner. Belsetia hopes that her soldiers will already Be prepared for this.

    "Our industrial system is fully operational. The ancient foundries and the craftsmen who have been dormant for centuries are making various components of the purification device around the clock. As long as the front lines can advance, the raw materials needed to block the walls can be used. "Continuously," the voice of Maid Elaine sounded in the night, calm and reassuring, "We even have spare capacity to transport excess purification cores to the Typhon Empire. The army led by General Shana has wiped out the blue rock hills yesterday. Now the artisans are doing their best to repair the railway line that was destroyed by the enemy in the blue rock hills. When the road is clear, the train carrying the purification core will depart for the east line.

    "The enemy¡¯s previous attack on the advancing base was successfully repelled. Now the Thorin Guard and the Millennium Legion have re-strengthened the defense line in the northern part of the Temple of the Stars. With the crisis of Greta Fortress resolved, we can now concentrate all our forces on In the advancing action in the wasteland, the first purification device has already started to operate. General Lomar will personally go deep into the wasteland by the Millennium Legion, and build a second facility under the coverage of the first purification tower.

    "Our contact with the north has been restored. According to the latest news, the blocking wall of the northern line is currently being successfully constructed there. The enemy''s counterattack is as fierce as ours, but the Cecilians used torrential artillery fire and were able to burn the entire area. The living flames of the plains have built a line of defense. Their blocking walls have penetrated into the wasteland for two hundred kilometers, and they are still advancing toward the center of the ancient Gondor Empire at a very high speed, toward the Deep Blue Well.

    "On the Western Front, Duke Baldwin and Commander Jinna have assisted the reorganized Ogure tribe coalition forces to clear out all enemies within the territory, and the sky fortress called''Earth Dawn'' will begin in the near future. Moving east, although Ogure does not have the conditions to produce purification facilities, it is said that those flying fortresses have their own large-scale war factories. They will continue to produce purification devices and drop them into the wasteland during the movement. The amazing''construction plan'' is said to have been proposed and implemented by Princess Rebecca herself. If this plan really works, perhaps the construction of the western barrier wall that started construction will be faster than the progress of the other three lines..."

    Listening to Elaine¡¯s steady report, Bersetia¡¯s mind couldn¡¯t help but feel a little calm. Her gaze looked into the distance, extending far in the dark night. That was the direction of the Gondor Wasteland, and it was muddy. The remains of the human empire shrouded in thick clouds and the earth is filthy and corrupted. In the past 700 years, that piece of land has been cut off from vitality and has not been illuminated by the light of civilization, but now the situation has changed slightly. She saw a ray of light from The foot spread all the way to the depths of the darkness, and at the end of the line of sight, a larger scale of lights gathered together, a shadowy building and a tall tower emitting light stood in the center of the lights, shining like a lighthouse. "A large area around him.

    In the vision of high-level transcendents, you can see that the chaotic energy field around the tower is obviously gradually returning to an orderly state. The calm magical environment and the distant wasteland area are very clear, and the clouds above the tower are very different from each other. The airflow also seemed to be affected, the filthy thick clouds were gradually fading, and the uninterrupted energy sparks released at high altitude appeared to be a few times rarer than in other areas.

    That is the first step of Purification Base No. 1, the blocking wall extending into the wasteland. In the past two days, those deformed bodies have violently attacked that base and the one at the feet of Bersetia. The ¡°Stars Temple Fortress¡± wanted to kill the purification device before the ¡°ignition¡±, but the Thorin Guards brought by the loyal Millennium Legion and the elf ¡°Berna¡± resisted all the attacks, and now the tower is shining. It has been bright, the main unit distortion body in the Wasteland Legion will quickly weaken and collapse as long as it gets close to the tower, and the dark priests finally gave up their futile attack.

    As a result, man-made lights lit up again in this dark and degraded wasteland, and pioneers from the civilized world finally built a real "safe zone" for the first time.

    Next, these "safety zones" will be connected to form a Great Wall, which will be closed with the blocking wall extending from the north to the south. At the same time, the Typhon Empire and the Ogure tribe will also build a barrier across the east and west, two blocking walls. The cross force field formed by the wall will completely cut off the energy cycle in the waste soil, and ¡°adjust¡± this completely ¡°foreignized¡± land to a normal state.

    Elaine noticed the Silver Queen¡¯s gaze, and she couldn¡¯t help but cast her gaze to the same place. After a few seconds of silence, the maid who had followed the Silver Queen for the longest time broke her silence: "Seven hundred years... no one has thought of this. The piece of wasteland can really be''cured'', and the key technology needed to cure it lies in our blueprint room...Even when the key technology of the purification device was shared with the mainland countries, we did not expect it. They can be used to interrupt the energy cycle in the wasteland."

    "The revelation of the nature of magic by scholars has broken the fog in front of the world. Facts have proved that only the search for the truth can really solve the problem. Without this step, no matter how much wealth we dig out of our ancestral heritage, we just stay in place, even It was a waste of those inheritances," Bersetia sighed softly, "So in a sense... the fall of the Temple of Stars is indeed a good thing."

    "Some of the''old people'' in the Association of Astrology Masters will not like your words," Elaine laughed. "It is not easy for them to admit that the Silver Empire has begun to lag behind others in this era. You still have to Hit them for their long-held beliefs."

    "Their attitude is irrelevant. Although I admit their past achievements and brilliance, the operation of the empire does not require a group of parts that actively choose to stagnate," Bersetia said lightly, her eyes drooping, "The temple has fallen... we finally can To liberate the clever people who used to dig knowledge and tinker in the temple all day long from the stale ancient machinery, I only hope that they can get out of the shadow caused by the fall of the temple of stars as soon as possible, and decide to move on like the others. Like the elves, they use the knowledge and wisdom they have accumulated throughout their lives in the next "Sanctuary of Stars"."

    "The next temple of stars..." Elaine opened his eyes slightly, "Have you decided to build a new aerial fortress?"

    "Perhaps it is not the time, but this does not prevent me and Master Vilania from making some plans in advance," Belcetia nodded slightly. "In the process of building the Earthly Dawn together with the Cecil Empire, we I have also gained invaluable experience. The large anti-gravity engine unit and the parallel power spine can solve more than 80% of the difficulties that engineers have been facing in the process of restoring the power system of the Temple of the Stars, and the large deck closure technology He keel casting technology is not a problem in itself for the silver empire¡¯s current industrial base. All that is left is the control center... Cecil¡¯s large-scale servo brain and neural network are on the foreign trade list."

    Elaine was suddenly surprised: "They even sell this?!"

    "Because they can make better, and they need to make all countries in the world use the data processing and transmission format that meets the''Cecile Standard''," Bersetia smiled and glanced at his personal maid." Buying their servo brain and neural network components means that buyers must build their own "modern industrial system" in accordance with their technical standards, whether it is a factory, a ship, an anti-gravity fortress, or a domestic communication network and Public management systems, servo brains, and neural networks are all indispensable parts of these "modern technologies", and when the world is using the same set of "standard specifications", if you don¡¯t want to be excluded from the whole world, then You can only choose the same things, so of course the Cecilians will sell them and they are on sale."

    Elaine never seemed to have thought of these things before, and she seemed very surprised at this time: "Then we..."

    "This is not a conspiracy, but an open exchange of interests. When purchasing the Servo Brain and Neural Network components of the Cecil Empire, we are also exporting our own anti-gravity technology and casting standards, just like Typhon is also doing theirs recently. The "Crystal International Standard Library" and the "Modern Spell Registration System", whether for Typhon, Cecil or for us, the "price" in these exchanges are acceptable, and for other alliance members... All this is equally worthwhile, and at the same time, all these exchanges will indeed push our world forward. As for whether the advancing direction is correct, it can only be judged by history."

    When Bersetia said this, she suddenly smiled: "This war has truly united all the nations of the Loren continent into an''alliance'', which is even more united than the scene of the 112th meeting, and the tentacles of the great powers will be in this process. China spread rapidly, and new orders and patterns were formed and stabilized in this process. Until the next reshuffle of Elaine, this process is neither bright nor dark, because this is how the world develops."

    "...I understand," Elaine thought for a while, and exhaled a little, "It just feels a bit complicated, I always feel that Uncle Gawain''s current image is a bit scary."

    Bersetia¡¯s gaze fell on Elaine. After watching for a few seconds, she suddenly laughed and said softly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Uncle Gawain is still our Uncle Gawain, but he is also Sisi. The leader of the Er empire."

    ¡­

    "Snee"

    Gawain¡¯s sturdy sneeze shocked Hetty in the office, Amber, and Duke Baldwin in the holographic projection. Hety, who was sitting next to him, immediately looked over with concern: "Ancestor, are you okay? ?"

    "It''s okay, suddenly my nose is itchy," Gawain rubbed his nose, "I''m afraid someone is talking about me behind my back..."

    "Someone is talking about...you?" Heidi looked a little dazed, "Is this necessarily related to sneezing?"

    The corner of Gawain¡¯s mouth trembled, and he couldn¡¯t explain to the other party what the mysterious statement from his hometown meant, so he could only shake his hand and blunt the topic off: ¡°Nothing, I just talked about Lord Baldwin. The situation on your side, now the situation on the northern, eastern and southern routes has begun to improve quickly, and I¡¯m waiting for your news."

    "Yes, Your Majesty," the bust of Archduke Baldwin Franklin floats over the terminal of the magic net. Compared with last year, this elegant mage with a scroll atmosphere seems to have a bit more sharpness as a soldier on his face. But his voice is still calm and restrained. "For a long time, the situation on the Western Front has been more complicated than other areas. Large-scale fall, damage, disaster victims, and runaway distortions have held our feet, but now these conditions have been Get full control.

    "The various tribes of Ogure reorganized their troops and set up a coalition headquarters in Hongyu City. After the problems of medical supplies and weapons and equipment have been resolved, the local troops have the ability to deal with domestic disaster control and distortion problems on their own, and renew Controlling all the defense lines of the mountain barrier, then Commander Jinna and I will begin to move towards the wasteland, repair the wasteland post fortress group and use it as the starting point of the blocking wall.

    "The''Justice from Heaven'' plan formulated by His Royal Highness Rebecca has completed theoretical verification and conducted several tests. Under the condition of ensuring air control and pre-clearing the surface, the components are airdropped and quickly assembled on the ground. The method is feasible. The only problem is that it is limited by the performance of the temporary anti-gravity framework. In order to find the best balance between safety and delivery efficiency, all airdrop components must be split and lightened twice, which leads to The purification device we finally set up has...slightly insufficient life span, and is not as''sturdy'' as the ground stations with solid foundations on several other fronts."

    "Lifespan is affected...to what extent?"

    "Under the harsh environment of waste soil, it can only run smoothly for half a year. The pressure on the purification core is too great. After cutting and reducing the weight, the core will gradually melt under the impact of its own energy. Because the core of the device cannot be turned on. Stop, so it is impossible to extend the life by replacing the core or shutting down the reinforcement."

    "Then what if the ground construction is carried out in a normal way?" Heard heard that the life of the purification device under the new plan was only half a year, and Hety couldn''t help but say, "The other lines..."

    "We are not strong enough, Princess," Baldwin shook his head regretfully. "Furthermore, the cost of ground construction is high. After the heavy damage, Ogure could not provide enough logistical support. If we reluctantly do this, we may not have time to communicate with the other three lines. Close the blocking wall on the upper side."

    "...So, it is enough to end the war within half a year," Gawain looked into Baldwin''s eyes, "complete the construction of the blocking wall within half a year, activate it, and then heal the wasteland, as long as the energy cycle in the wasteland is cut off. , We don¡¯t need to block the wall, and a shorter life span is acceptable.¡±

    "I understand, Your Majesty."

 Chapter 1374ï¼š Technical player

    The first ray of sunlight in the morning passed the eastern mountain barrier, casting a tiny golden glow on the rolling hills, and the high-altitude wind whistling across the shimmering shield above the sky fortress, after several layers of barriers were filtered and channeled. , The cold high air flow turned into a comfortable breeze, the Empire flag hung over the control center swayed in the wind, and the sword and plow emblem depicted by the pale gold silk thread rolled up and down Rebecca¡¯s main road on the upper deck along with the airflow. The upside stopped, and looked up at the superstructure of the Earthly Dawn gradually glowing with a metal texture in the morning light, and a silly smile slowly appeared on his face.

    She has become accustomed to the life on this aerial fortress, and recently she has become more and more fond of welcoming the sunrise of the day on the upper deck of the Earthly Dawn.

    "Good morning, creator," the voice of the main brain of the fortress came from a low-power speaker nearby. The Earthly Dawn sensed Rebecca''s location and proactively greeted, "Today''s sun is very good."

    "Good morning, today is indeed a good weather," Rebecca smiled and beckoned to the monitoring device not far away, with a happy expression on her face almost emitting light, "It feels very suitable to throw something at the wasteland. Something full of art"

    "As you said, today is a good day for departure," The Earthly Dawn''s voice sounded calm and gentle, and a hum from low to high sounded in the depths of this anti-gravity giant ship. This is what it is doing. The movement of its 22 sets of auxiliary propulsion engines warming up, "Do you need to arrange rail transportation to the No. 2 industrial deck? The nearest pipe entrance is fifty meters on your left."

    "Okay," Rebecca nodded, and walked towards a nearby raised facility protruding from the deck. "Yes, by the way, tell Commander Jinna that I have completed the calibration of the last supercritical accelerator. She can use it anytime."

    "Understood, the notification message has been sent." The mastermind''s voice immediately sounded, and Rebecca had already arrived in front of the raised facility. Accompanied by a slight mechanical friction sound, the arc-shaped protective plate rose up, revealing the accommodating inside. The rail transit cabin resembling a cylinder for several people, Rebecca slid into it in a light car and buckled the safety lock, and the traffic cabin sank into the track groove buried under the deck, towards the second industrial deck. The component manufacturing plant that drove quickly to the purification device is located there.

    The scale of the Earthly Dawn is amazing, and its interior has a multi-layer three-dimensional structure with extremely high space utilization. It is not an easy task to drive in such a huge "flying city". Therefore, in order to solve this problem, Rebecca and When the magicians and bachelors of mechanics designed this fortress, they designed a very complete transportation system for it, including magic vehicles used on the surface of the deck, a rapid-moving rail transit system between the same floors and sub-zones. The rapid lifting mechanism that runs through the entire fortress from top to bottom and can lead to various "floors". Among these three systems, rail transit plays the most important role.

    The original design inspiration of this thing came from the giant tree of Thorin, which is larger in scale than the Earthly Dawn. Therefore, in order to facilitate the transportation of personnel and supplies, Bertila built a plant in the giant tree like a nutrient vessel. "Transportation pipeline", this mature and effective design inspired the thinking power of Rebecca''s technical team. These smart people got together and thought about it, and successfully reproduced this convenient transportation system with the power of industry and machinery. Use a comparison.

    The cylindrical traffic cabin slid quickly in the track groove. A part of the track groove was an "observation window" made of high-strength artificial crystal. Rebecca sat on the seat and looked at the outside scene through the observation window. All "roads" are buried under the deck, but the traffic track is not dark and nothing. On the contrary, under the deck of the Earthly Dawn is the main structure of the fortress, wrapped in layers of heavy armor and high-strength shields. , Is the powerhouse of this behemoth of war and the assembly factory of many killing machines. Most of the ship-borne troops are stationed in the soldiers¡¯ dormitory on the lower deck most of the time, and today, there are still many areas under the deck. The expansion construction continues.

    In the front is a slightly dim space. When the traffic cabin quickly passed by from above, Rebecca saw a huge platform emerging in the dim, high-power engineering lights illuminating the central area of ??the platform, a large number of engineering machinery and uniforms The magician and Bachelor of Mechanics are busy on the platform. The light of welding and cutting is constantly flickering in the body of the behemoth. The obvious golden markings show that they were not produced by Earthly Dawn''s own factory, but from the nearby "Hector" flying fortress.

    Hector is a Gorgon-class flying fortress that has been accompanying the Earthly Dawn for a long time. Although its combat effectiveness is not strong, its "back" carries the largest foundry and composite industrial center of the entire aerospace battle group. Every five days, there will be a huge ¡°cloud bottom¡± aircraft carrying rough metal ingots and other materials from the surface to Hector¡¯s industrial center. The raw materials are in the hot forging furnaces and roaring machine tools. The space was processed into various components, and then assigned to various fortresses or fortresses including Earthly Dawn. The name of Hector was derived from this. In human legend, "Hector" is The name of the greatest craftsman in the first pioneering period (the establishment of the Gondor Empire).

    "That platform should be the No. 2 maintenance hangar... After so long, it is almost finished." The traffic cabin quickly passed over the platform, and Rebecca''s gaze was withdrawn from below. "With this new With the added hangar, our dragoon formation should be able to improve a lot of combat efficiency...What is left to be completed now?"

    "Only a set of auxiliary cooling units in the A12 area are still under construction. After the completion of this facility, the Earthly Dawn will be allowed to sail at a faster speed and will reduce the cooling cycle of all main gun-level rainbow generators by 10%. "The mastermind''s voice came immediately, "At present, the foundation construction has already passed halfway, and the materials and personnel are abundant, and the project will be completed as planned."

    "Huh... that''s good," Rebecca exhaled softly, "This fortress is finally about to be completed."

    The Earthly Dawn was not completed when it set sail. Because the war broke out too quickly and was almost completely out of control at the beginning, this aerospace fortress rushed to the battlefield almost on the second day after the main function was just completed. In addition to guaranteeing basic navigation and combat capabilities, its large number of "subunits" and flagship fleet auxiliary modules were built on the road while combating. Its huge scale, fully functional factory facilities, and The excellent thinking ability of the technical team made this unprecedented thing possible, and until today, the Earthly Dawn finally reached the stage nearing completion.

    "Do you plan to build a second sky fortress in the future?" After a few seconds of silence, the mastermind''s voice came again, "As you said before...my sister ship."

    "Of course, the ancestors said that the decisive weapons that are gone after the fight are unreliable. The energy-producing weapons are the most reliable. From the beginning, we did not intend to build only the Earthly Dawn. At least there must be a formation. ," Rebecca immediately nodded and said, "With the experience accumulated in you, coupled with the advancement of technology, your''sister'' should be born soon... In fact, I even thought of the name in advance. !"

    "Have you already figured out the name?" The main brain expressed moderate curiosity, "I did not retrieve the relevant information in the database..."

    "I haven''t filed for it yet. I didn''t even tell Aunt Hetty and the ancestors." Rebecca waved her hand. "Since you are called the Earthly Dawn, I plan to call the new fortress the Gods. Twilight'', you see that this day will be neat..."

    The main brain suddenly fell silent, and after a while, he spoke again: "I think the high-level advisors of the theocracy may be a little sensitive to this name..."

    "Then I will go back to discuss with them," Rebecca waved her hand again, with a look of "I think it''s okay", "It''s a big deal to change the name to the Noon of the Gods..."

    The main brain doesn¡¯t speak at all. It can handle the thousands of nerve signals that come from this huge fortress every moment, but it can¡¯t handle the whimsical thoughts in the empire¡¯s shot...

    But it didn¡¯t last long, because the traffic cabin had begun to slow down gradually. With a slight mechanical friction and the characteristic clicking sound of the repulsive mechanism flipping, Rebecca felt that she had stopped, and then the entire cylindrical traffic cabin began to be pushed. Going to the exit, after the protective panel was opened, she saw the pleasing open-air assembly platform on the No. 2 industrial deck, and the technical crystallization that she and nearly a hundred technicians were ready to go on the platform:

    It is disassembled into seventeen components, which can be packaged and installed on a simple airdrop frame, and can be airdropped directly from the sky fortress to the surface of the purification device for assembly.

    She got out of the traffic cabin and walked to the assembly platform happily. Halfway around, she saw an unexpected figure standing here. She was a tall blond woman. She was wearing a light-fitting air force commander white. Uniform, with a short decorative cloak over one shoulder, and long and soft blond hair tied into a single ponytail, looking heroic and refreshing.

    That was the commander-in-chief of the empire¡¯s air force, Gina Prince, a former griffon rider and an experienced "sky-rider". She participated in almost every battle on the road to the rise of the empire, When the cavalry unit was established, it became the first "pilot" of the empire at that time. As a young and emerging empire with many cutting-edge technologies, Cecil''s domestic talents, whether in the military field or in the technical field, have the characteristics of youthfulness, and this Air Force commander is undoubtedly one of the best.

    However, Rebecca felt that Miss Gina Prince¡¯s greatest strength was not her ability in "air combat", but the unsuccessful record of attempts by more than one company to introduce her to her so far. Even Mr. Solderlin¡¯s mother had visited her, and the two had a very happy conversation. They exchanged views on the rearing of griffins and warhawks for a whole day. In the end, if Solderlin hadn¡¯t arrived in time, the two of them had a good time. I should be an alien sister...

    Rebecca shook her head vigorously, and quickly got rid of the thoughts of running around in her head. She remembered that most of the gossip she heard came from the mouth of Amber, so it is better not to think about it, not to mention the ancestors and the ancestors before leaving. Aunt Hetty also specifically reminded me to listen to Commander Jinna¡¯s instructions. Although I am the technical leader of the Earthly Dawn, he is only the technical leader. The entire air force including the Earthly Dawn should still listen to this. Ordered by a real professional soldier.

    "Commander Jinna, why are you here?" Rebecca stepped forward and greeted Jinna, who didn''t seem to find herself approaching. "I thought you were in the control center..."

    "Your Royal Highness," Jin Na only noticed the existence of Rebecca, nodding with a smile on her face, "I received the message from you, and I am going to see the last set of supercritical accelerators completed. It is on the way. Passing by here, let me take a look at the condition of the purification device."

    Rebecca smiled triumphantly. She had never learned to hide her feelings in front of praise: "It looks good, right?"

    Jin Na turned her head and looked at the shiny metal devices on the assembly platform. The purification core that was split into three segments stood upright in the center of the platform like three giant columns made of a mixture of crystal and metal. Cushion pads and fixed frames are being carefully installed around them, while other components have been disassembled and packaged. They are currently neatly arranged on the edge of the platform, waiting for heavy vehicles to send them to the edge of the Earthly Dawn. "Drop Port", where the packaged components will be installed with a one-time airdrop frame, fly to the ground during a series of posture correction and deceleration, and be reorganized on-site by the surface recovery and engineering troops.

    "It''s indeed an incredible result." Jin Na is not good at technology, but she is quite aware of the huge boost to the entire battle once this plan is implemented. "The Western Front is now the one with the lowest''progress'' in the entire alliance. But if the airdrop program goes on smoothly, we can catch up with our allies on several other fronts."

    "It''s definitely okay. We have tested it. These split components are easy to install," Rebecca seemed confident. "Moreover, during the airdrop process, there will be an entire air and space battle group covering the sky until The purification device is activated, and it is impossible for those monsters to interfere with the progress of the assembly on the ground..."

    "No, I''m not worried about the assembly and start-up on the ground, what I worry about is the delivery itself..." Jin Na looked worried, "Are those disposable airdrop frames really okay? A high-powered one is welded directly on the big iron shelf. The anti-gravity ring or something...I went to take a look at the finished product yesterday, how can I say it, it feels a bit too...rough?"

    Rebecca touched her chin: "I think it can...Should I ask the mechanics to weld two more fixed steel posts?"

    "It''s not that we weld two more steel posts... well, you are an expert in technology, so you can confirm that there is no problem," Jinna Prince shook her mouth and nodded helplessly, "Just now Duke Baldwin A message has been sent from the ground that his main ground force is ready to march and is just waiting for us to set off."

    Prioritize ensuring air superiority, and then ground forces will follow up and ensure regional occupation. This is what Jin Na learned in this war.

    "Yes, Commander Jinna, the Earthly Dawn is ready," Rebecca straightened up immediately and said loudly, "We can go!"

 Chapter 1375ï¼š May the world usher in the dawn

    When that glorious giant sun completely rose to the highest point in the sky, the sun wheel with light wood grain and brilliant crown sprinkled endless brilliance in the sky, and the entire ruby ??city was bathed in warmth and light. The cold winter is over, and the Moon of Recovery is bringing the first year of life to this land. From the towering walls of the Ruby City to the burnt border of the Ruby Woods, the soldiers from the various tribes of Ogure are seated together. Gathered in the camp, waiting for new orders in this warm day-the mountain barrier has been rebuilt, the enemy has been driven back to the wasteland, countless destroyed cities are waiting to be recovered and rebuilt, and the restless people have begun. Looking forward to a new life, but for people on the front line, even if the winter is over, the war is far from coming to an end.

    Camila and Wenna walked side by side on the edge of the garrison area outside the city. They were passing through the camps of human soldiers, preparing to go to the psychic camp stationed at the ruins of Hongyulin. When a warm wind blew from the direction of the forest, Camille Pulling the fluff at the end of the ears to feel the comfortable airflow, the orc warchief couldn''t help squinting his eyes, his pointed ears quivered in the air twice: "Spring is here..."

    "Yeah, I almost thought that spring would not come¡ªit was really the hardest winter in my life before." Wenna took off her hood and let her gray hair fall freely in the wind. , She looked at the camp not far away, and saw that between the neatly arranged tents and slab houses were human soldiers in preparation. It was Wycliffe''s re-assembled troops from the western region.

    Those soldiers sorted their equipment in silence, or walked silently between the barracks. The weapons and equipment transported by the circum-continental routes and transnational railways have been delivered to these front-line fighters. The traditional swords have been replaced by Sisi. The fusion swords, crossbows, and wands of the Uyghur standard are replaced with scorching ray guns and magic terminals with large-capacity energy storage devices. Soldiers of all tribes are learning and familiar with the use of these weapons with extremely high efficiency. Methods, and in the armies of various tribes, the speed of advancement of these human soldiers is simply astonishing.

    Soldiers patrolling the edge of the camp noticed the two tribal leaders passing by outside the camp. They stopped to pay tribute to Wenna and Camilla, then turned and walked quickly back to their patrol route.

    "...Did you feel it? There was a fire burning in their chests," Camilla''s voice came from the side. The orc warchief looked at the direction of the human camp with a deep gaze, his ears slightly facing Later, in the tradition of the orcs, this is a gesture of tribute to the warrior. "Everyone here is as strong as steel like a mountain warrior, and they are ready to die with those invading enemies at any time."

    "After the fall of the Farm fortress, the human tribe lost two cities and countless villages. Hundreds of thousands of people failed to escape from that purgatory. There were many relatives and friends, even their king. Losing an arm, even though Wycliffe was very open to himself, when he returned to the rear with a mechanical arm to regroup, countless people¡¯s anger was instantly ignited. Unexpectedly," Wenna shook her head, "Now, there is a real deep hatred between Ogure¡¯s human tribe and those monsters. That¡¯s why the Duke Baldwin chose to make Wycliffe¡¯s troops the first group to fight against the monsters. The Sear Expeditionary Army jointly approved the legions that entered the wasteland¡ªthey can withstand the greatest pressure and are prepared to withstand the pressure."

    "But they are also easy to self-destruct," Camilla said in a deep voice, "how to avoid self-destruction under great anger and the urge to kill-this is a challenge that even mountain warriors must face."

    "It depends on Wycliffe''s ability. I believe that guy can manage his troops," Wenna smiled slightly, "and your Mountain Legion is about to enter the wasteland soon, too? Forgot to take care of our old friends."

    "You don''t need to remind me, I''m very professional in the war." Camilla laughed, her sharp canine teeth gleaming coldly at the corners of her mouth.

    Wenna''s gaze was retracted from the camp not far away, and she looked in another direction¡ªon her right hand, there was an open and scorched land. The snow in winter had been exhausted, and the war brought about Ugly scars were directly and shockingly imprinted on the ground. Countless scorched remains and thick ashes covered everything she could see. The towering old trees and the stone pillars with the names of sages were all slumped in this area. On the scorched earth, it was buried in ashes and dust.

    Burned and buried together with the Red Jade Forest, there was also a history of the forest guards, the orcs, and the memories of her childhood when she hunted and picked here with Camilla.

    "I heard that the name of this place has not changed," Wanna said subconsciously. "Several shamans of yours discussed whether or not to change the name of this forest sea. After all, the once lush red jade forest has been burned by the fire. All that is left here is scorched earth, but you rejected all the proposals in this regard, and finally ordered the preservation of the place name Hongyulinhai..."

    "The Susheng tree that grows on the peak of the ancestors will grow stronger after the fire. Duke Baldwin told me that people living on the Plain of the Holy Spirit firmly believe that''the land after burning will grow more lush new buds.'' At first it was just a small forest. It was our ancestors who turned this forest into a''Lin Hai'' for generations." Camilla looked calm, "One day, the lush and lush appearance will be restored here, so... the red jade forest is still there. It is Hongyu Linhai."

    Wenna blinked, and at this moment, a low buzzing sound suddenly came from high above, interrupting her conversation with Camilla¡ªthe buzzing sound went from weak to strong, from little to more, and Gradually converged into a wave of echoes between heaven and earth, like a giant cloud roar in the sky, this solemn and low voice made the two tribal leaders subconsciously raise their heads, and the Earthly Dawn and the twelve Gorgon flew. The majestic figure of the fortress caught their sight.

    For most of the winter in the past, these amazing engineering miracles like flying cities have been suspended in the sky above the Red Jade City. They symbolize the most powerful and advanced power of the alliance and bring infinite confidence to this heavily damaged land. And the fighting spirit, and now, the huge rune matrix around those aerial fortresses is lighting up one after another, and the wing plate array that stretches to the sky is burning like a glowing radiance, magic particles from between the armor belts The energy-discharging grid sprayed out, and surrounded the huge body of their fortress like a cloud. Then, this magnificent fortress group began to gradually move towards the eastern sky¡ªunder the glorious giant sun, the layer they released The layers of halo seemed to be connecting into an ocean, and under the shimmering light, a mountain of cheers suddenly erupted from the countless camps inside and outside Hongyu City.

    "They''re off." Camilla suddenly clenched her fists. She tried to raise her head to look at the direction of the sky fortress group. Her eyes widened in the glorious glorious sunlight, and the cat-like pupils shrank into two. A thin line, as if to emphasize something, she nodded vigorously, and said again, "The Earthly Dawn has set off!"

    Wenna took a deep breath. She was calm and calm by nature, but at this moment she was also agitated by unprecedented excitement. The last time she had a similar feeling was when she saw a train full of industrial products driving into Fengsong City. The gray elf leader watched the majestic and majestic figures slowly turn into a continuous fuzzy giant shadow in the sun, listening to the cheers from the camp outside the city like the mountains and the sea, using only his own power The voice heard softly said, "May the world usher in the dawn..."

    "The Earthly Dawn has set sail."

    At the eastern camp outside Ruby City, Duke Baldwin Franklin spoke softly, retracting his gaze to the sky. He is standing next to a front-line command vehicle with a composite shield and heavy armor. A "Steel Ambassador" multi-purpose tank is unfolding its vehicle-mounted magic crystal in the nearby open area and covering the charging field to the surrounding area. In the farther place, the chariot unit is starting the engine, the expeditionary army soldiers are boarding the troop carrier, the Dragoon fighter plane slowly rises to the sky in the low buzzing sound, and establishes with the ground command post The link signal-under the unified and efficient command, this well-trained expeditionary force is ready to go to the battlefield.

    "Send a letter to King Wycliffe," the Duke Baldwin said to his adjutant, turning his head. "Our ministry will set off in ten minutes and move towards the mountain barrier pass. Please keep up with his troops in time."

    "Yes, Lord Duke!"

    ¡­

    The sun gradually sinks, and the orange-red sky light is evenly splashed on the platform of the train station. The Typhon Empire in the eastern part of the mainland ushered in the sunset earlier than other countries, and in the gradually thicker evening hue, Hemier The Viscount subconsciously pulled the bow tie at the neckline, adjusted his body''s center of gravity left and right, and looked up at the mechanical clock hanging on the platform column again, feeling that the brass-cast pointer was moving so slowly at this moment. Even the delay makes people wonder if it has broken.

    He stood on this station platform in the southwestern border of the empire, far away from the bustling and comfortable Aldernan he was familiar with, away from his beloved fire, garden and the high-backed chair with sky blue cushions. There are no well-trained maids and attendants here, only rigid soldiers and technicians with stubborn brains, no comfortable baths and flower halls, only mechanical roaring assembly factories and boring platforms. He has used it for a long time. It takes time to adapt to this huge change, but these days he has gradually begun to admit that his ability to "adapt to the environment" may not be as talented as he imagined.

    "Sometimes I still feel that there is something wrong with my brain," Mr. Viscount, who had been waiting on the platform for a long time, couldn''t help but whispered to the entourage beside him. His voice was very low because he didn''t want to be far away. Those craftsmen and soldiers who were also waiting heard what he was talking about, but he didn¡¯t mind telling these words to his personal servant, because this was the person he trusted the most besides the housekeeper, and the degree of trust even exceeded that. Any brother or sister in the family, "would take the initiative to apply to come to this place... It is less than a day away from the border where Earl Dyson is stationed! I even feel that I can smell the smell of wasteland floating in the air. taste."

    He didn''t know whether the wasteland had a bad smell, but the tense atmosphere of Xiaosha in this small border town really made him feel that every morning he was here, he would smell the smell from the wasteland-it was too far away from death. Near taste.

    The servant spoke, and his voice was as gentle as ever: "But you still applied to come here. As a brave Typhon, you can play your irreplaceable role here¡ªnot everyone has multiple factories and multiple factories like you. Experience in quickly forming a large-scale technical team."

    "Well, I have to admit that in these respects, I am indeed a little bit better than those pampered straw bags," Viscount Hemire squeezed his sideburns, "and how to say that...The empire needs every citizen of hers. Be dedicated to our duties, especially at this difficult time...we all have to be prepared."

    He pulled his bow tie again-and finally untied it directly. If it were in a salon in Aldernan, he would never make such a crude act, but at the moment it makes him He felt great ease in an instant, and he couldn''t help but start to regret why he had been torturing himself with this useless thing for so many days in the past.

    Then he raised his head again and looked at the V-shaped track extending south in the sunset, watching it disappear all the way to the end of his sight.

    This is a difficult time. Even the proud Typhons must admit the difficulties at the moment. But as a nobleman, he must convince his followers that this difficult situation will eventually pass, and everyone should be in this process. Play his role in the middle of the world¡ªperhaps the pride in his heart is really at work. He took the initiative to apply to come here and came to this border town, which is only one day away from the front line. Now, he is waiting for a car from the south. Coming train.

    This railway line leads to the blue rock hills. Ironically, it has hardly been actually used-as part of the alliance¡¯s business activities, it was quickly established shortly after the 112th meeting, but not long after it was built. When he was baptized by war, he was wantonly destroyed by those stupid and humble monsters. Now the silver elves and the Typhon Empire warriors have regained the once-occupied land and restored this precious line of communication, the station at the feet of Viscount Hermire. After waiting for a whole winter on this land, today is finally about to usher in the first train to visit here.

    Just when Viscount Hemill couldn''t help but want to look at the mechanical clock again, the loud car whistle finally came up from the horizon.

    Mr. Viscount immediately stood up straight, and all his impatience and exhaustion disappeared.

    He wants to receive the elves in the most decent manner, like a real Typhon.

    The magic train whizzed on the track, and the silver empire emblem imprinted on the front of the car was clearly visible. The repulsion mechanism fine-tuned the angle to gradually slow down the heavy and huge steel creation, and the truck body after another approached the platform. , The long-awaited craftsmen and soldiers quickly moved closer, waiting for the dispatcher to close the magic barrier on the platform.

    Viscount Hermire¡¯s gaze fell on the bodies of the trucks that were slowly docking. The flat-panel trucks were fixed with solid steel frames and bolts one after another. They were all heavy and precious industrial goods. .

    The purification core from Baiyin Empire¡ªstrictly speaking, it is a purification core that has completed preliminary processing and needs to be commissioned and installed later.

    The key to blocking the wall is the purification tower. As an old and powerful country, the Typhon Empire can of course build purification towers, but it is one thing to build it, and production is another.

    After the God of War and internal reshuffle of the Typhon Empire, the process of maintaining the situation on the Eastern Front was not as easy as outsiders thought.

    The limit of domestic production lies there. If the frontline army is to be maintained, then the component production of the purification tower will be affected. If the purification device is to be fully produced, the frontline war machine will be unable to succeed.

    But now, the situation is finally getting better.

    "Notify General Andesa," Viscount Hemire laughed, looking at the purification cores fixed on the train, like giant spindles, as if seeing a mountain of treasure lying in front of him, "the purification she wants The core will be delivered soon!"

 Chapter 1376ï¼š The month of recovery in the flames of war

    On the 22nd of the recovery month of this year, starting from the beginning of the Earthly Dawn air-space battle group moving towards the wasteland, the entire civilized world''s comprehensive counterattack against the wasteland officially kicked off.

    In the northern battlefield, the mechanized legion of the Cecil Empire defeated all the wasteland legions north of the mana scorch, and spread the purification device all the way to the ruins of the former northern town of the Gondor Empire "Kagsura" to purify the high The tower is shining on the wasteland, and the continuous barrier composed of the power of purification extends from the dark mountains to the forefront. The Wasteland Legion launched several violent counterattacks within half a month, but until their northern command The system was completely disintegrated, and the advancement of the Alliance Northern Army Corps was not hindered in any way.

    On the battlefield of the Western Front, the air fortress cluster with the flagship of the Earthly Dawn descended into the wasteland like a giant dome of the sky. These huge and magnificent war machines silently and firmly advanced towards the center of the wasteland, judged by the flames and thunder falling from the sky. All the filth, the fire of purification surging on the earth, burned out the aberrant legions that were still hovering on the earth after the collapse of the command system. The wasteland tried to resist with weak air units, but they returned in the air. Under the cover of overwhelming superiority, the ground forces composed of the Duke of Franklin Baldwin and the coalition forces of the Ogure tribe steadily advanced, and with extremely high efficiency, the purification components dropped from the Earthly Dawn were built into towers and blocking walls. Extending continuously in the wasteland.

    In the southern battlefield, the intervention of Cecil''s Expeditionary Fleet completely stabilized the defense line of the Gaoling Kingdom that originally lacked natural protection. The southern coalition forces were able to concentrate all their forces to the fortress of the Stars Temple, and the Kraken Expeditionary Army from the deep sea became the southern line. The greatest assistance in the advancement of the coalition forces, the intrepid deep-sea warriors set off huge waves in the wasteland. After the waves, the magisters of the silver elves and the craftsmen of the Gaoling Kingdom built three consecutive days in a few days. The high purification tower, blocking the operation of the wall, dispelled the haze that had been shrouded in the southern battlefield throughout the winter.

    On the Eastern Front, Typhon, the veteran power, showed its strength to the world in this cruel war. The Winter Wolf Legion, the National Knights, and the Magicians formed a powerful frontal arrow. He led into the eastern wilderness of the former Gondor Empire, and set up seven purification towers along the way. Even after experiencing the baptism of the gods, and the cruel internal cleaning and reshuffle, Typhon is still the same. rich. When the month of recovery entered the middle of the month, the Eastern Army of the Wasteland was still engaged in fierce and cruel frontal combat with the Typhon forward, and the Typhon Army¡¯s advancement never stopped.

    The situation of the war is still unclear, and the terrorist forces entrenched in the wasteland are still fighting fierce resistance, but scholars who record history have realized that no matter when the dust settles in this war, it will be its biggest this spring. Turning point.

    ¡­¡­

    The living sea of ??fire set off by the purgatory incendiary bomb has gradually extinguished, but the scorching air remaining on the ground after the flames flowed still evaporates the dry wasteland. In the rolling heat wave, the air presents a distorted lens state. The horizon seems to be wobbly-for ordinary people, this is a very unbearable environment, but for the well-equipped and full protective equipment of the Union soldiers, this will be the best battlefield for them to vent their anger and revenge.

    The heavy tank roared and the steel tracks rolled forward. Under the dim sky, the cluster of Warhammer-II tanks rumbling forward on the ground like a group of armored behemoths, the hot wind rolled up the dryness and roughness. The dust slapped on the gray-black armor plate of the main battle tank, the turret adjusted its angle in the hot wind, and the long acceleration rail pointed to the small group of black and red monsters that were emerging from behind the boulders and ruins. Accompanied by a flash of blue light from the charging device, the magic crystal shell screamed in the air, and after a short delay, it fell to the ground and exploded, sending all the monsters who survived the bombing to the sky.

    The more scattered monsters that were lucky enough to survive encountered the light howitzers of the Steel Ambassador tank, the continuous-fire missile launchers, and the heat rays fired by the infantry. It made gray-black smoke scattered all over the earth, and dissipated with the wind when the next hot wind blew.

    Behind the ground troops, Lord Baldwin Franklin jumped out of the car and looked up at the dark ground covered by the foul clouds. The protective layer formed by the breeze shield shone beside him, isolating the environment. With heat waves and potentially toxic gases, a soldier wearing light infantry armor and wearing the Cecil Empire emblem on his chest approached him, reporting loudly: "Master Duke, the ground battlefield has been cleared, and the airdrop is safe!"

    Duke Baldwin nodded and looked to the other side of the position: "How is the situation on King Wycliffe?"

    "The battle over there has also ended. His Majesty Wycliffe¡¯s engineering units are building fortifications and assembling ground signal stations."

    "It looks like those Ogure people have gradually become proficient..." Duke Baldwin nodded and looked up to the sky. The figure of the Earthly Dawn was floating above his head, while slightly adjusting its angle and position. The twelve Gorgon fortresses are like small "floating islands" floating around the huge fortress, and countless dragoon fighters are patrolling around this air force like a swarm of bees, and countless cannon mouths point to the wasteland far away. At this point, as long as those monsters dare to rush over again, Thunder Sky Fire will surely destroy them all.

    On the other side of the position, King Wycliffe was looking at a rolling shadow in the distance on the edge of the battlefield. It looked like a strange mountain with many gaps, but it was actually a molten city, that terrible. The ruins are the shocking scars left by the Gondor explosion in the past-the scholars who accompanied him told him that it was because of the loss of control of the dark blue magic that detonated the main node of energy supply in the city, and the magic of the node melted the whole city into Today''s horrible form, and such a horrible scene can be seen everywhere in the Gondor Wasteland.

    After seven hundred years, everything in the wasteland can still make everyone who has witnessed it feel chills in their hearts.

    "Your Majesty, the surrounding area has been cleaned up," a soldier walked from the side, and the report interrupted Wycliffe''s thoughts. "The Earthly Dawn sent a communication asking if it could accept the airdrop."

    "Reply, the venue is ready and you can accept airdrops at any time." Wycliffe nodded and said, but at the moment when his voice fell, there was a sudden change in a piece of wreckage not far away, and only one was left. The deformed half of the body suddenly got up from the mud. This hideous and mutated monster roared chaotically, and flew towards this side with a terrifying twist-the soldier next to him was taken aback and pulled out his waist in an instant. Sabre, but his king reacted faster than him. Wycliffe raised his arm, and the mechanical device made a slight noise. A black hole muzzle appeared in the alloy-cast palm, accompanied by a sharp howling, for three consecutive times. Arcane missiles smashed the mutilated body of the monster into pieces.

    Wycliffe put his arm away, and under the direct control of the nervous system, the deformation mechanism of the palm quickly returned to its original shape. He turned his head and glanced at the soldier: "Attention, the vitality of these monsters is terrifying, and it may not be broken into two parts. It will die completely, and only when the bones start to smoke, is it truly finished-let the soldiers pay attention to all the wreckage on the battlefield that has not been dissipated, and don''t let a piece of meat."

    "...Yes, Your Majesty!" The soldier immediately responded loudly, then turned and ran to the back of the position quickly, while Wycliffe watched the soldier leave, then raised his head to look at the flying fortress in the air.

    After a period of running-in and learning, the soldiers they brought out finally gradually adapted to the Cecilian fighting style. This was a tactic they had never encountered before¡ªthe air force led by the Earthly Dawn led the way. , Cleared all the large units and most of the assembly points in the target area with fire bombardment, and then heavy armored units pushed into the field to clear the enemy strongholds and concealed facilities that survived the aerial bombardment. Infantry units and light tanks finally came to the field to complete the match. The occupation of the target and the subsequent formation of positions, and in the whole process, those flying machines will always maintain the suppression of the entire area-the Cecils call it "air supremacy".

    Air supremacy is very necessary, because the Wasteland Legion actually has its own flying units. Those swollen and able to cast spells are vulnerable to a blow in front of the air fortress, but if they face a pure ground without air cover The troops, they are still extremely terrifying threats.

    Frankly speaking, this is not the battle originally imagined by the Ogure soldiers. In most cases, the monsters that can survive aerial bombardment and tank shelling are even scarce to the point that they don¡¯t need soldiers to fight in close combat at all. The sporadic aberrations often fall on the way to the charge as soon as they come up with light weapons. The envisioned **** fight and the battle of revenge have no chance to happen. This made the soldiers very uncomfortable at first, but Soon, this discomfort disappeared.

    Aberrations torn apart under heavy artillery bombardment and giant beasts that were reduced to ashes under living flames can also comfort the victims of the Farm Fortress. Although those monsters are not necessarily hacked to death by the soldiers themselves, they are what they are today. The way of death is countless times more miserable than dying by the sword-which is not bad.

    Wycliffe lowered his head and glanced at his silver-shining mechanical arm, feeling the surging power between the alloy skeleton and the artificial nerve, his fingers slowly clenched, and lightly opened.

    Above him, a flash of light appeared on the edge of the Earthly Dawn. A frame structure the size of a house broke away from the air fortress. The anti-gravity ring on the edge of the frame structure emitted a faint blue light, and the whole device quickly fell to the surface.

    Immediately afterwards, a larger number of airdrop structures were detached from the air fortress. With the aid of one-time anti-gravity components, these huge "parts" whistled in the air, passing through the foul air over the battlefield and piercing through the air. After the heat wave of the earth rising, and after the final deceleration phase ended, it fell into a predetermined area near the ground troops.

    After the anti-gravity ring is shut down, the gravity adjustment rune of the airdrop structure will continue to operate for a period of time. During this process, the engineers will transport the components one by one to the appropriate location and use them in the large construction machinery and dragoon aircraft. With the help of it, it is assembled into a high purification tower standing on the ground-the node of the blocking wall.

    The whole process takes about twenty-four hours¡ªcompared with other purification towers constructed in a normal way, this speed is already incredible.

    The images from the surface are converged to the control hall where the main brain is located through nerve conduction, and then projected in front of the main console through the magic net terminal connected to the biomass tank. Rebecca stared at the airdrop components all the way to the ground, watching As they slowed down and landed under the drive of the anti-gravity ring, they watched the engineering unit responsible for the response on the surface go to recover the components that fell on the surface. It was only then that they were slightly relieved.

    "The''goods'' have arrived on the ground," she raised her head and looked at Gina Prince who was standing not far away, "They will start assembling soon."

    "Then we are about to be busy too," Gina Prince, who was standing on the commander¡¯s seat, nodded gently, but her gaze fell on another set of holographic projections, the surrounding holographic projections. What is shown is the vast wasteland surrounding the entire aerospace battle group. Within the range that the sensing device (the big eyes around the Earthly Dawn) can capture, some vague black spots are gradually converging, and there is a faint convergence. Signs of the tide.

    The Wasteland Legion is not afraid of death. Although the controllers behind them are conscious dark priests, after suffering several losses in front of the Cecil''s long-range firepower and ultra-long-range firepower, those dark priests now know how to hide. More distant rear, completely relying on the root network to remotely control their monster army, so now the alliance troops can hit within the range, are all those deformed bodies and biochemical monsters that are not afraid of death at all.

    Even if they are hit harder and harder, those monsters will quickly organize and launch counterattacks again and again.

    To be honest, such a counterattack is meaningless, but the aberrations never care about it-they are an extension of the wasteland, a part of the wasteland, and the "things" that have grown out of this strange environment that has turned into a foreign land, as long as The wasteland is still in motion, and a certain amount of distortions can always be maintained. Whether it is a supercritical accelerator or a purgatory incendiary bomb, they are like boulders thrown into the water, even at the moment of being dropped, the water surface in an area can be repelled. In an instant, the total amount of water in the pond will still fill this gap quickly-so the enemy never cares what effect their counterattack can achieve.

    Even if the waves of monsters cannot affect the advancement of the Alliance army at all, they will still come in waves.

    Because the commander behind them believes that no matter how overwhelming the Allied forces are in each battle, the "cost" of the battle itself is constantly accumulating. The spirit of the soldiers and the consumption of ammunition will keep countries in wartime. The social pressure generated by the system... all of this will not be cleared by victory, but will continue to accumulate in the entire civilized world and gradually become a burden.

    In contrast, the cost paid by the Wasteland Legion is nothing more than a constantly compressed space for activities-and in this vast homeland of Gondor, the cost that the Wasteland Legion can "pay" is very much.

    Up to now, the initial momentum and enthusiasm have faded, and the commander of the Wasteland Legion seems to have clearly realized the essence of the battle.

    The giants wrestle, and those who are exhausted die.

    "Start to assemble the purgatory incendiary bomb," Jin Na took a slight breath, "The supercritical accelerator is pre-charged, waiting for the launch command."

 Chapter 1377ï¼š Next stage

    Another army of deformed bodies was systematically wiped out in the flames and thunder fires. Their fierce and undaunted offensive failed to break through the lines of defense of the mortals, but only slightly delayed the activation time of the purification devices-a large number of lower-level units were destroyed. The neural signal returned during the eradication formed a sharp whistle in the root network, and the whistling sound was transmitted and echoed between the command nodes composed of dark priests. By the time it was passed to the highest node, there was only a little insignificance left. Aftermath.

    The dry wind blew over the hills and wasteland, the withered and twisted branches of Borken trembled slightly in the wind, and the dark master was listening to the voices from afar in the wind. Those inferior and wise subordinate nodes were dying. The wailing sounded vaguely like a distant dream. After a few minutes, the dark priest leader woke up from the "dream", and his attention gradually returned to the real world in front of him.

    "They have started to fight back across the board." He said slowly and in a low voice, but not to any specific priest, but to whisper softly in the entire root network. He was not worried that this would affect his own "morale." , Because all priests are connected in the same root network, everyone¡¯s emotions have been "assimilated" to a certain extent in the long-term connection, although every node in this network still maintains the original character and memory But in addition, they have all been erased from the idea of ??"betrayal" or "abandonment". No matter how the situation changes, the will of the Order will always be firm and will always move towards that ultimate goal.

    This is a joint and voluntary decision made by everyone, and Borken himself is no exception.

    "Those purification devices are gradually encroaching on our land. They seem to want to build some kind of''barrier'' in the wasteland that can penetrate this land," a voice from a certain dark patriarch rang in the root network , "Where this barrier goes, the environment we depend on for survival has been greatly affected, and even... a''reversal'' has occurred."

    "If that wall is built, the energy circulation in the wasteland will most likely be cut off," another slightly older voice intervened in the network. "They seem to have discovered the deep operating mechanism of this land and cracked the distortion. The endless principle of the Legion-our existing forces are difficult to completely stop them, and those purification devices are extending to the center area at a very high speed."

    There was another gust of wind blowing from the direction of the wasteland, and there was a rush of noise in the twisted woods around the hills. The discussion in the root network continued, but Borken¡¯s attention was placed in another direction¡ª The sound of footsteps came from beside him, and two elves with exactly the same appearance came to him in unhurried steps and said in unison: "Does it sound like our situation is not so good now?"

    Borken''s gaze swept over the Elf Twins indifferently: "I didn''t expect that you would worry about the situation too-I thought you didn''t care about winning or losing on the battlefield at all except getting together and whispering."

    "You have misunderstood us-of course we will care about our common cause, but we are born with a very cold personality," Ferna said with a sincere expression, and Lena said immediately, "Then, you What''s your opinion on the current situation? We have been pushed back on almost all fronts. In the past half month, instead of successfully launching any new runestones, we lost all the occupied land. This is not very optimistic... "

    Borken glanced at the elven twins in silence, and then closed his eyes slightly: "The situation has indeed not developed as we planned at the beginning, but the situation is not that bad... We are different from those mortal armies, as long as the soldiers in the wasteland The environment is still maintained, our legion is endless, the loss of distortions is not enough...the regeneration speed of the biochemical beasts can also completely catch up with the consumption, and the mortals...they won''t get anything in this barren land. Trophies, all their actions here are pure costs. Perhaps it is difficult for us to win a quick victory anymore, but as long as we continue to maintain this consumption...the ultimate winner may not necessarily be those mortals."

    It sounded that the Dark Master had already acknowledged the situation to some extent and grasped the "essence" of this war. He was not discouraged by this, but chose another route of victory.

    But Ferna and Lena shook their heads at the same time after hearing Borken''s words, and Lena said, "Do you really think so?"

    "If you have anything to say," Borken opened his eyes, staring at the Gemini with his tawny eyes. "I don''t really like your dumbs and metaphors."

    "Then we have something to say," Ferna shrugged. "You don''t understand the war potential of a country that has completed industrial transformation, or what was established after Cecil successfully integrated the alliance nations. How does the economic system work? You habitually think that this long war will bring down all countries in the alliance... From a certain angle, this is true. Any endless war can bring down a country, but to be honest ¡­The battle on the wasteland is now below the''threshold'' for the new alliance... the intensity is already below the threshold."

    "Below the threshold?" Borken''s voice became serious. "What do you mean?"

    "Their economy will gradually adapt to the wartime model. Their industrial machinery will grow and expand rapidly in the next period of time. Their tanks and guns will be produced at an alarming rate, even longer than the millet in the field. Even faster, the alliance will establish a new social order specifically adapted to this war. After a short period of consumption, investment and adaptation, this war will become their new economic growth point and social cohesion point. A new wealth mechanism, a new industrial cycle, a new cultural atmosphere... In this process, even the most backward city-states will be encumbered to quickly complete industrialization.

    "Master, do you think that periodically sending rounds of combat corps to shoot targets on the front line can bring down a group of industrial countries? That is impossible. It needs a higher intensity of war, at least for their industrial production. You can''t keep up with the consumption of the frontline at all. You can''t do this, you are not consuming them, you are just gradually''cultivating'' them into a...war civilization."

    When the Elf Gemini finished speaking, Borken fell into deep thought. For a long time, this pair of elf sisters who talked about yin and yang seldom talked to him about such a long-form theory, and the attitude was so serious, so at this time What the other party said caused a greater wave of waves in Borken''s heart than ever before. He slowly understood the meaning of the words of the elven twins, and the face made of rough and dry bark seemed awe-inspiring: "You Did a''calculation''?"

    "It doesn''t require much calculation," Ferna said with a smile. "In the long historical record of the silver elves, we have witnessed various civilization forms and social stages, the operation of industrial society and what you are familiar with. That set is different. Even the Gondor Empire, which looked very strong at the time, lags behind the current "Alliance" from the perspective of civilization. If you don¡¯t believe it, you can recall that in this war, After the mortal kingdoms reacted from the initial chaos, from the time they began to counterattack locally until now, those mortals armed with war machines...have they fought more and more?"

    cross! beat! cross! many!

    This word was like a thunder, and it suddenly burst in Borken''s heart. He realized the truth revealed behind this vital detail. His long-standing inertial thinking and ignorance of the situation of the countries outside the wasteland made him never understand. He could focus on the operating mechanism behind the alliance, but at this moment, he realized that what the yin and yang elf sisters told him was all right.

    Those mortals...The growth rate of their war machine has exceeded the power limit of the Wasteland Legion. This war is no longer a burden to the "Alliance", but is gradually becoming a nourishment for its growth. Rather than decline in technology and production capacity, they are beginning to accelerate their development. Those purification devices, those mechanized corps that are emerging from all fronts, are the result of this development!

    In contrast, the Wasteland Legion is almost out of cards.

    "...They are training with us and testing weapons and equipment with us," Borken said in an unusually low and hoarse voice. A disturbing wave of thought spread through the root network. He raised his gaze, and his gaze fell on Phil. Sister Na said, "You guys came over to tell me this, shouldn''t it be just to intimidate or watch a joke?"

    "Of course not," Leylna said lightly. "We said that we have a common goal-that''s why we don''t want you to step into this war trap so passively. What we just said is just to wake you up and take it. Down... is how to solve the embarrassing situation we are facing now."

    "What can you do?" Borken narrowed his eyes slightly. "If the logic you just said is completely correct, then the Wasteland Legion has fallen into an insoluble vortex, and we have already stepped into this trap¡ªalthough it''s just stepping. Enter the edge of it, but in this vortex, we have no spare energy to pull out the legs. Is it possible that you have a way to destroy the alliance''s industrial system in a short time? Or disintegrate their alliance?"

    "Don''t think about it in this direction. The frontal battlefield is irretrievable, or we can''t win this war from the beginning-all we can rely on is still the power of the deep blue network," Ferna said in a deep voice. Said, and then Leirna spoke again, "Maybe someday in the future, those mortals can develop to the height of fighting against Deep Blue Network, but at least at this stage, their industry and technology are still not worth mentioning in Deep Blue Network. Yes, as long as we hold the reins of this planet in our hands, we can crush all their potential and future with unmatched power..."

    "So we still need to domesticate this planet-of course I know," Borken said in a bad tone. "But as we said earlier, we have been pushed back into the wall of magnificence by them, and there is no new drop point. We have no way to set up new runestones, how do you plan to continue to domesticate this planet?"

    "Who said we don''t have a new drop-in point?" Ferna smiled suddenly, her gaze seemed to have passed the Grand Master in front of her, and cast her in a certain direction in the depths of the distant wasteland. The dark blue node?"

    Borken stunned for a moment, and then reacted: "You said that the ancient ghost site? Indeed... there is the largest deep blue fissure on the surface of this planet, but there is also a running Ironman Corps and a combat force. The complete Fortress of Gondor! We need to mobilize our army to capture that place-but before that, our frontal battlefield may have been defeated on all fronts!"

    "So... we need to pay some price," Lena looked at Borken''s dry and wrinkled face with a serious expression. What is the cost of the career?"

    "...What do you mean?"

    "Are you ready to make a desperate move?"

    ¡­

    The tongue of fire from the heavy burner swept across the earth for the last time. In the terrifying heat created by the alchemy grease and the magic flame, the mutant monsters with ferocious limbs and filthy aura finally turned into ashes. When the flames gradually dissipated, big There were only a mass of charred wreckage and twitching flesh and blood fragments on the ground. The smoke and dust of the deformed body''s self-decomposition was mixed among the biochemical synthetic beasts, making the entire battlefield shrouded in a layer of unsettled clouds.

    An unusually tall figure walked forward with heavy steps. He was holding a mechanical warhammer in one hand and a heavy burner in the other. The pale white scripture cloth was fixed to his heavy armor by fire paint and rivets. The glory of holiness is dazzling.

    He passed the soldiers and priests who were cleaning the battlefield, came to a heavy tank that had just stopped, and watched Philip jump off the tank quickly, and then the tall figure placed the heavy warhammer in his hand. On the ground next to him, he stretched out his hand to take off his helmet, and a small figure immediately emerged from the nearby holy light, flexibly and skillfully climbed onto his shoulder, and dangling around holding his head.

    "Patriarch Wright," Philip nodded to the heavily armed Holy Light leader before him, and then smiled and beckoned to the little figure on the shoulder of the Patriarch, "and little Emily."

    "Uncle Philip good noon," the little figure condensed by the holy light made an ethereal voice, with a smile in his voice, "we wiped out the enemy again!"

    "The counterattacks of these distortions are getting crazy, but from the perspective of command and dispatch, they are getting more and more chaotic," Wright stretched out his hand and pressed Emily''s hair, and said to Philip in front of him, "I think they are not even as good as the previous few days. There are threats, at least then they know how to cover each other and use terrain to fight."

    "Their counterattack has become more and more frantic, because the purification device we continue to promote stimulates the instincts of these monsters, their actions are chaotic, indicating that the command system behind them has been overwhelmed-the alliance is launching counterattacks on multiple lines, and all countries have gone from the previous chaos. The number of troops on this battlefield is increasing, and the dark priests are not professional warfare talents," Philip shook his head. "They only succeeded in sneak attacks and numerical superiority at first, and they didn''t know how to do it. Fight on a real and normal battlefield."

    Lai nodded and looked not far away. He saw a piece of roots and flower vines growing from the ground quickly spreading on the waste soil, forcibly covering the lush green on this barren land, that root Between the beard and the flower vine, thicker and more flexible "tentacles" continue to stretch out. These tentacles run around on the battlefield like arms, constantly picking and choosing among the charred and broken monster remains. The better pieces will quickly roll up and drag them back to the ground, looking very strange...but they are a little bit happy.

    That is a living forest that has extended to the depths of the wasteland. In the entire war in the past, she has been advancing with the Cecil Legion, playing a role that cannot be ignored.

    The expression on the Patriarch''s face became a little weird.

    "Seriously... the battlefield on our side is actually not very''normal''..."

 Chapter 1378ï¼š Discovery of the Alliance Front

    In the all-out counterattack launched by the Allied forces against the wasteland, the northern line maintained by the main force of the Cecil Empire may be regarded as the most distinctive place on this vast battlefield-the distinctive painting style here is not because of Cypriot The Cyr¡¯s mechanized army battles and endless new weapons, but because throughout the war, there is always a lush "forest" advancing with the imperial soldiers...

    The "remote derivative" of the giant tree of Thorin¡ªthis living forest starts at the southern foot of the dark mountain range, spreads on the surface and underground at the same time, and extends into the wasteland with a gentle but unwavering attitude. The main force of the empire advanced together to the high ground south of the magic scorch mark, and wherever the living forest went, even the corrupted and polluted wasteland began to gradually show a "vibrant" state.

    At least on the surface, the lush forest scene is much more refreshing than the barren and terrifying wasteland, and as for the less "beautiful" parts buried deep in the forest...the imperial soldiers said that they would have seen too much. got used to¡­

    The night is gradually lowering, the scorching battlefield has cooled down, the cannons and engines that have been roaring for a day have died down at dusk, and the soldiers have built temporary fortifications on the edge of the living forest, and are starting to nourish their spirits for tomorrow''s operations. Accumulate sharp. Philip was walking in this newly built camp, and the voice of soldiers calling from afar and the buzzing of Dragoon fighters in the sky were the sounds he was most familiar with these days.

    His gaze crossed the energy barrier in the southern part of the camp, and saw the vast and desolate land in his field of vision extending all the way to the horizon. The filthy earth was devastated, and there were scars swept by cannonballs and flames. The deformed body was gray-black ashes. The torn remains of the biochemical beasts were scattered among the shell craters, and the smoke and dust continued to rise from the craters emitting residual heat, like a tulle under the weak and yellow sunset.

    When he turned his gaze to the other side of the camp, he saw a large expanse of lush forest, with countless unnamed towering trees flooding the field of vision, and the roots of the giant trees plunged deep in a gesture full of power. Between the purple-black soil, there are dense bushes and various low flowers and plants growing scattered at the foot of the giant tree¡ªif you don¡¯t know the truth, anyone will think this is an ordinary and full of vitality. The forest is nothing.

    When only focusing on the forest, no one can think that beyond the forest boundary is the Gondor Wasteland, which is a restricted area for life.

    Even Philip himself, when he sees this living forest that is advancing with the legion, always feels a sense of absurd confusion, as if he feels that this wasteland has been cured, and those who are only a short distance away from the forest. Those pollutions have lost a sense of reality out of thin air.

    But he knows that the "vitality" created by this living forest is only a temporary illusion, and the pollution in this wasteland is still spreading, even under the most luxuriant plants in the forest. "Fight"¡ªBertila''s life force is fighting against the toxins in the wasteland, and her roots are fighting against the root network of those dark priests. This kind of confrontation is endless, but only the purification device that is constantly being built on the road to march , In order to truly solve the spread of pollution forces.

    Footsteps came from the side, and Philip heard Wright¡¯s voice in his ears: "It looks incredible... A world full of vitality is moving forward with us. Seriously, I first learned that Thorin was involved in the battlefield. But I didn''t expect the situation to develop into this."

    Philip nodded slightly to the leader of the Holy Light Church, and then said with emotion in his tone: "Do you know? The Black Forest at the southern foot of the Dark Mountains has completely disappeared yesterday afternoon."

    Wright¡¯s expression was a little surprised, and before he asked, Philip took the initiative to say: ¡°In order to supplement more biomass and reduce the production pressure of the biomass synthesis plants along the route, Ms. Bertila has been competing with the black forest for nutrients. , It turns out... The barbaric growth of the Black Forest failed to surpass the tactical Ms. Bertila. The terrible forest that had blocked the territory of civilization for 700 years was finally "starved to death"... What we see right now These trees, some of their biomass may have been deprived of the remains of the Black Forest."

    Rao is the mature and stable Wright who is not sure what to say at this time. In the old Anzu era, the black forest at the southern foot of the Dark Mountain was already a household name in the northern country as a ¡°desperate situation¡± in the past. "The terrible legacy and the proof of the decline of human civilization, the Black Forest plays the same role as the dragon''s lair, the dark dungeon, and the wizard castle among countless bards and adventurers. Parents will use it to scare disobedient children. , Reckless mercenaries and explorers will boast about their bravery and insight with the boasting "Black Forest Adventure Story". As a result, now such a thing that was once regarded as a natural danger is so gone, and it is still because of The giant Thorin tree robbed the soil to eat and starved to death...Why is this going to make sense?

    Wright doesn''t know how far this matter will have in the future. Anyway, there is one thing he is convinced that future adventurers will definitely not be able to brag about the Black Forest...

    "Anyway, this is a good thing," Wright shook his head at last. "Now our transport troops will be extremely safe when crossing the Black Forest, and the engineers at the South Gate Fortress will not have to send out two or three times a year to burn those constantly Spreading plants."

    Philip nodded, and at this moment, a slight rustle suddenly came from near them, and Wright walked around and saw a brown-black "vine" with a wrinkled skin along the edge of the camp. Cong quickly moved, and then the brown-black vine seemed to have noticed this side, turned around and came to this side, and quickly came to him and Philip.

    Philip saw the vine curling, and its thick and powerful end structure was tightly "grasping" a large piece of flesh and blood like the limbs of a wild beast-this should be the remains of the biochemical beasts in the Wasteland Legion, because the normal The deformed body will soon turn into ashes and dissipate after death, and only these synthetic beasts that are cultivated by dark priests and copied in large quantities with no beasts as a model will leave such "corpses".

    The vine curled up this large piece of "trophies" and shook up and down in front of Philip a few times, but the young commander was a little confused for a while, but Wright who was next to him quickly reacted, picked up the heavy burner, and adjusted the output to After the smallest point, he pointed to the lump of meat, accompanied by the sound of spitting fire, the flames scorched the meat, and quickly turned it into a mature state-and carefully avoided the volume. The vines of the meat block.

    The vine rolled up the cooked meat and swung up and down in front of Wright a few times, seeming to express gratitude. This scene made Philip stunned: "Wait...Ms. Bertila started to eat cooked food?"

    "Sometimes," the vine was unable to speak, and Wright next to him explained. "At first, a white knight casually threw the remains of the biochemical beast cooked by the burner to the vine that came out to''forage'', and then Berti Ms. La seemed very satisfied with this, and then more soldiers began to give the roasted meat to these passing vines, and sometimes Ms. Bertila herself would give the meat she picked from the battlefield. Soldiers with burners ask them to bake it... don''t you usually pay attention to these?"

    Philip: "...I don''t know at all!"

    The young commander was dumbfounded for a while, and then the corners of his mouth suddenly trembled: "Why do I think this is weird... According to this, our soldiers get along with this living forest pretty...happy?"

    "Everyone is a comrade-in-arms fighting side by side," Wright said with a serious face, "not to mention that ordinary forests also provide soldiers with some fruits and disinfected water. This is a very precious material on the front line. All grateful."

    The corners of Philip''s mouth trembled again, and his heart said that this should be regarded as a friendship for feeding each other...

    At this moment, the portable magic net terminal he hung on his chest suddenly made a buzzing vibration. After the communication was connected, a rapid report from a soldier came into his and Wright''s ears: "Sir! Go to the southeast to survey. The investigation team in the terrain found something!"

    Philip and Byron were taken aback at the same time, and then Philip frowned slightly: "The specific situation, what did you find?"

    "It seems to be an abandoned ancient facility-the main structure maintains an incredible integrity, and there seems to be a weak energy flow in the depths," the soldier replied from the magic net terminal. "There is no aberration activity around the target location, the investigation team It did not rush into the depths, and is currently being monitored remotely around the facility."

    "Very well, let them wait there. The expert team will be here soon," Philip said quickly to the communication device, and then looked up at Wright. "I think I have to go over and see for myself... You think it will be what?"

    "No matter what it is, it is very unusual to be able to maintain a structurally complete''legacy'' on this wasteland," Wright said with a serious expression. "Either it is extremely lucky, or it is protected by some kind of high power...you are You have to see for yourself."

    ¡­

    The location reported by the reconnaissance team was not far from the frontline base, even within the coverage of the base¡¯s artillery. Therefore, Philip, who took the expert team and left the base in a car, did not spend much time finding the reconnaissance soldiers who were on standby in the wasteland. Immediately afterwards, he saw the "ancient facilities" described by the soldiers¡ª

    It was a building on a high ground. It was a large-scale building consisting of a cylindrical main body with a curved dome and several small outbuildings. It stood in the darkening sunset, dimly yellow. Tianguang has plated a layer of rust-like texture on the surface of its main structure. Hundreds of years of erosion and continuous accumulation of wind and sand make the entire building complex appear as gray and black as the surrounding land, and part of it is buried. In the dust-this also caused the dragoon pilots who had been reconnaissance in the air to be unable to distinguish it from the rugged boulders that had accumulated around it at a glance.

    But these weathered and mottled traces only affected the appearance of the building-most of its structure still stands on the land intact, from the towering main exterior wall and the simple and elegant building roof, Philip can still I vaguely see the once glorious appearance of this thing-as a certain technological crystallization of the ancient Gondor Empire, it lingers in a desolate and mysterious atmosphere.

    "When we found it, the magic sensing device began to show a faint and intermittent fluctuation," the soldier who first discovered the facility came to Philip and said after a salute, and at the same time took out the sensor that he carried with him. The device, this small machine with a magic detection rune array and a small focusing crystal is projecting a light curtain of constantly changing light and dark, but the lines in the light curtain are blurred, "There may be something in the depths of the facility. Run-we found an entrance on the side of it, but didn''t rush in."

    "It''s right. All suspicious facilities found in the wasteland should wait for experts to be there." Philip nodded and looked back at several technicians who came with him. They are in the fields of archeology and classical magic. Certainly accomplished experts, for those weird things found in the wasteland, these experts are obviously more professional than ordinary soldiers ¡ª and more professional than his generals, "What do you think? This facility... what might it be used for? ?"

    "The specific function of the facility needs to be further searched to determine," said a middle-aged man with gray hair. From time to time, his eyes would fall on the building not far away, and the flashing light in his eyes showed the scholar. I am a little excited at the moment, "But judging from the structure that can be seen so far, this facility should not be used for military or civilian purposes¡ªthe military facilities of the Gondor Empire usually have huge energy spark towers, even if the towers are destroyed. Large-scale pedestal traces will be left, and civilian facilities will not be set up in the wilderness far away from the urban agglomeration... The energy response inside the facility is particularly noticeable. After all, in theory, all facilities in the Gondor era depended on The Deep Blue Energy Network provides magic power, but we all know that this network has long collapsed..."

    The middle-aged scholar talked with excitement, but soon he realized that his general might not want to hear such a large amount of theoretical knowledge at this time, so he immediately restrained the urge to continue speaking: "In short , We need to explore it in depth-this is the first thing we have found in the wasteland so far that is so intact, and there is even an energy response in it!"

    Philip looked back at the soldiers behind him-these soldiers were well-trained and well-equipped, and had experienced all the harsh battlefield tests, but even with these soldiers by his side, he had to be very cautious.

    It was an ancient facility from the Gondor era-no one can tell what kind of dangers are hidden in such ancient ruins, magic traps left by the ancients? An energy conduit leaking out of control? Or simply a crazy iron man soldier?

    It''s all possible.

    In this wasteland full of death, ruins that are completely destroyed are dangerous, but those that are still "alive"... are often even more dangerous.

    "Sara, you take your squad to see the situation," Philip reminded the soldiers who will enter the facility as the first team. "Everyone should be vigilant, don''t move things that shouldn''t be moved, keep communication open, and return at any time. Image transmission-after entering the facility, don''t rush into it, and wait for the advice of the technical experts behind. If you encounter sudden danger, you can immediately abandon the mission and retreat."

    "Yes, General!"

    The young soldier named Sarah immediately saluted, and then led a small group of soldiers to the facility.

    Philip, who stayed beside the command vehicle, signaled the accompanying technical sergeant to open the magic net terminal, and the scene in the eyes of Sarah team appeared on the holographic projection above the terminal.

 Chapter 1379ï¼š observatory

    , The sword of dawn

    Located in the deserted wilderness near the frontline base, the ancient facility that kept the structure intact is standing quietly in the sunset. Due to the continuous extension of the purification device in the waste soil, the dirty clouds that originally entrenched in this area have followed. As the energy field changes, it is gradually dissipated. For the first time in centuries, normal sunlight shines on this land. In the setting sun, the mottled ancient buildings are like giants standing silently on the earth, toward the depths of the wilderness. Cast a long shadow.

    A heavily armed command vehicle and two heavy tanks were parked in the shadows near the building. The soldiers set up a number of temporary outposts around the wasteland to monitor the wasteland. In the command vehicle, the hologram in front of Philip The projection is showing a clear picture.

    The team led by warrior Sara is approaching the only entrance at the bottom of the building. The old door has been damaged. The crooked door panel is dumped in the nearby dust. The space behind the door is like a black cave. In the evening, he opened his huge mouth quietly, as if waiting for the reckless person to approach, and in the background sound of the picture returned, Philip could also hear the heavy breathing sounds of the soldiers from under the full-covered helmets.

    "We have come to the entrance, and neither the heat source alarm nor the life detection responds," the soldier Sara''s voice rang out of the screen, "There are no moving targets within the visual range, and we are not under attack."

    "Look around the entrance and take all the pictures in," Philip said to the communication device. "Then the formation is advancing with caution and pay attention to safety."

    "Yes, General." The soldier''s voice came, and at the same time the picture on the holographic projection began to rotate. The mottled and old exterior walls and the building materials falling off from the exterior walls moved slowly in front of everyone in the command vehicle. Then the picture began to move towards the "hole" of the black hole. A scout turned on the light, and a bright beam of light shone into the door.

    At this moment, the middle-aged scholar standing next to Philip suddenly said, "Stop, turn back to the place just now, among the piles of rubble, is there something in the place where the light hits just now?"

    As the expert¡¯s voice fell, the picture returned by the communication device moved. A pile of broken objects scattered on the ground and a half-buried rectangular thin plate appeared in front of Philip and others. A soldier pointed his finger at the pile. Wreckage: "Yes, it looks like a sign... There seems to be something on the surface, do you want to take it out? It looks very fragile."

    Philip said in a deep voice, "Take it out and handle it carefully. There are words on it. Yes, General."

    The thin plate half-buried in the ruins was carefully taken out. A piece of dust and debris fell from its surface. The soldiers flipped it carefully and placed the side that looked like words on the front of the picture. In the middle, there is a pattern that has been severely worn and weathered and is illegible for ordinary people, but it can still be seen that it is the text of the ancient Gondor Empire. Philip immediately turned his head and looked at the middle-aged scholar beside him: "I can see that the writing is What?"

    "We are identifying." The middle-aged scholar frowned, and several other experts also came over. These people who know the Gondor''s relics carefully distinguished the symbols on the screen while discussing in whispers from time to time, and then they took The map of the ancient Gondor empire was drawn on it, seeming to confirm the historical location of the facilities here. After tossing for a while, one of the scholars thoughtfully said in a low voice: "Could it be This is the Wiplanton Observatory?"

    "Verplanton Observatory?" Philip immediately raised his brows. He vaguely remembered when the name seemed to have been heard. "How come it sounds familiar..."

    "It was one of the largest astronomical observation facilities during the Gu Gondor period. It is located in the northern part of the ancient empire. It is said that alien objects from the sky fell in this area thousands of years ago. "The research facility of the object''," the middle-aged scholar explained, "Most of the characters on the sign are unrecognizable, but you can still see the words of the observatory. We just checked the ancient map and where we are now. It''s near Verpland County in Gugondor..."

    "I remember! Your Majesty mentioned this place to me." Philip said with a stunned look, nodding his head. He did remember the knowledge corresponding to this place name, and he remembered that Gawain once mentioned that after the destruction of the Gondor Empire that year, the Northern Expedition Army passed near the "Wiplanton Observatory", and your Majesty¡¯s legend The shield of the guardian of the kingdom is exactly what the pioneer army obtained from a facility in the Wiplanton area. It is said that the shield is even one of the legendary "Heaven Alien"...

    "This observatory is still here, and the main structure shows no signs of collapse..." After realizing the significance of this ancient facility, Philip''s expression instantly became more serious than before, "We have to report upward..."

    "General, do you want to go deeper?" At this moment, the voice of the soldier Sarah came from the communication device. "There is a very wide space inside, but the magic reaction is still deeper in the facility. Do you want to Is there any way forward?"

    "...Continue to act," Philippe ordered after thinking slightly, "always pay attention to the readings of the detection equipment."

    The soldiers received the order and began to continue their actions in this ancient facility that had been silent for several centuries. On the returned pictures, they could be seen first entering a roughly circular hall in the hall. All equipment has been destroyed and silenced. Obviously, it cannot be the source of the mysterious energy response. The lighting system in the facility has been completely broken. After inspecting some remaining energy lines, the technical experts made a judgment: this The energy system of the observatory itself is completely shut down.

    ¡°The energy response from somewhere inside the observatory can still be sensed from the outside, and this energy response is very stable, and it did not make any strain to the exploration team¡¯s actions,¡± a technical expert said, ¡°so this energy response may have nothing to do with the observatory itself. , I suspect it is some kind of external energy source...such as some kind of ancient relic, which is stored in that facility and has been operating for these years..."

    "It can continue to release energy for seven centuries. No matter what it is, it can only be described as amazing," Philip frowned and shook his head. "Even the cutting-edge technology left by the Gondor Empire back then is difficult. ¡­"

    "General, we found a way to the upper floor, on the side of the hall, it looks like a spare staircase," Sarah''s voice suddenly came from outside the screen, interrupting Philip''s self-talk, "We are walking up. , There seems to be a door in front..."

    Philip''s gaze immediately returned to the holographic projection. He saw two soldiers walking on a rather steep staircase, and the disrepaired steps seemed quite stable. At the end of the steep staircase, A small platform can be seen. On the wall on the other side of the platform is inlaid a dimly colored metal door, which is tightly closed, and a rusty sign can be seen on the door frame.

    The condition of the sign is obviously better than the sign at the entrance of the facility. The characters on it are faintly recognizable. The middle-aged scholar standing next to Philip quickly recognized the handwriting: "Behind the door of the upper observatory should be It is the most important part of the observatory."

    "You can try to open the door," another scholar said on the side. "Theoretically, there will be no traps behind this kind of door. This is a research facility. It does not need to arrange any weapons devices near the observatory."

    The soldiers who entered the observatory received the instructions, and one of them stepped forward, put his hand on the seemingly heavy metal door and pushed it slightly for a second, when the surface of the door suddenly appeared. A piece of flowing shimmer!

    Dim light flows on the surface of the gate, as if some kind of "will" that has been sleeping for an unknown number of years suddenly awakens in its depths. The soldier who went to push the door couldn''t help but exclaim in a low voice, monitoring the scene through a communication device. Philip and several technical experts were also shocked instantly. Does this door still have energy? !

    Immediately afterwards, before anyone spoke, the faint light flowing on the door quickly gathered together and became a light curtain floating in front of the door, with clear characters jumping on the light curtain.

    Philip immediately looked at the expert next to him, who did not wait for the general to speak before translating: "The general does not meet the identity authentication. This is an access control system. It is still operating normally and requires permission to open the door..."

    "This is something from 700 years ago. Where can I find the permission to open the door?" Another scholar next to him said suddenly, "It seems that we have to find a way to crack this old antique... This door still has energy. The structure of the facility may also have energy. If you forcibly destroy the door, I don¡¯t know if it will cause a certain destruction mechanism. Confidential research facilities like this usually have settings for automatically destroying data..."

    "Wait," Philip frowned thoughtfully from just now, and suddenly interrupted the conversation of several scholars. "Don''t be busy stimulating this door, let''s report the situation here. Go up, if you have permission... I''m afraid there is a way to solve it..."

    ¡­

    "The First Legion led by Philip found the Wiplanton Observatory in the highland area southeast of the Magic Scorch." In the study room covered with blue velvet carpet, Gawain put down the information he had just received, and was right next to him. Amber, who helped organize the data, said, "Moreover, the observatory is in an incredible condition, with the main structure intact."

    Upon hearing this, Amber suddenly widened his eyes: "I''ll go! Then they dug up something good! Is Philip so talented in this business?"

    "...I think the ¡®talent¡¯ in your mouth is not consistent with what I¡¯m thinking at this time," Gawain glanced at the outstanding tomb thief of the past. "But you just need to be happy."

    "Hey, it''s not important." Amber waved his hand casually, and then his eyes curled. "By the way, I remember that your shield was picked up from the Wiplanton area... You said that before. ."

    "Yes, the Shield of the Kingdom Guardian was indeed found in an underground facility in the Verplandton area," Gawain nodded. "But strictly speaking, Charlie and I only found a very strong metal plate back then. We really didn¡¯t understand what that thing was, and we thought it had the right size, shape and hardness, so we soldered it to use it as a shield..."

    What Gao Wen is talking about is indeed the origin of the legendary shield that is as famous as the Trailblazer Sword, but he did not mention more details:

    The main body of the Guardian¡¯s Shield of the Kingdom, that piece of metal plate with an unidentified source and ultra-hardness, is actually one of the fragments that fell on the surface during the Wiplandon "Meteor Rain" incident, and those fragments were from Amo three thousand years ago. The debris thrown from the space station when Enhung hit the Sky Station. The Gondor people in ancient times regarded the debris as "outside the sky." Afterwards, with the development of the Gondor civilization, scholars set up a package to study the debris. A series of research facilities including the Verpland Observatory, time passed, and Gondor was destroyed. One of these fragments from the Sky Station fell by chance to the hands of Charlie and Gawain, who led the team to transfer to the north at that time, and was processed. It has become a shield, and all this is like an invisible thread that connects three thousand years of history together.

    And sometimes, thinking of the white star falling three thousand years ago, thinking of the "meteorite rain" in the Wiplanton area, thinking of the pioneer army processing the fragments into Gavin Cecil''s shield, Gavin cannot help but continue to think about whether It is precisely because of being with that piece of debris from the Sky Station all the year round that a certain "change" occurred in Gawain Cecil 700 years ago, which led to a certain connection between him and the legacy of the sailors in space. And indirectly contacted himself as a "satellite spirit" at the time? As the strongest knight, Gawain Cecil died in his prime of life, leaving behind an immortal body, and he was reborn on the surface of the space, occupying such a body that once held the fragments of the sailor...this Everything is really like a deal already set.

    Today, many mysteries about Gawain Cecil and the sailor¡¯s legacy have been revealed, but only this most critical link is still blank in Gawain¡¯s memory.

    "Hey...hey," At this moment, Amber''s voice suddenly came from the side, awakening Gawain from his distracted state, "Are you okay? Suddenly his eyes were in a trance...Are you distracted again?"

    "It''s nothing, I just accidentally remembered something from the past," Gawain shook his head and said casually, "Where did you talk?"

    "Speaking of your shield was opened out of a box in a basement in Verplanton. It was originally just a metal plate that didn''t know what it was used for. Then you welded a shield as a shield..." Amber balabala As he said, he immediately glanced at the intelligence that Gao Wen threw on the table just now, "How is the situation with Philip now? What did they find in the observatory?"

    "They found that an ancient access control requires some kind of authentication authority to enter. The observatory on the upper level of the observatory is blocked by that thing, and exploration soldiers cannot enter," Gao Wen said in a deep voice. "The access control system is still operating, indicating that the observatory is still operating. There are probably other things still running on the upper level of the company, and rashly destroying the gate will most likely lead to the destruction of the data in the facility, so Philip is now waiting for further instructions."

    "I''m going, there is still a lock in the 700-year old tomb, then..." Amber was taken aback, and then immediately reacted, "Wait, authentication authority...I remember..."

    "Yes, I need to contact our neighbors now," Gawain smiled. "Augustus may have such a ¡®authority¡¯, and they should also be very interested in that observatory."

 Chapter 1380ï¼š Explore together

    Gao Wen attached great importance to the observatory that Philip discovered in the wasteland.

    Although in the eyes of people who don¡¯t know the truth, the observatory may be just a somewhat special ancient facility¡ªit is old and mysterious, and may contain some knowledge and antique value, but in the entire Gondor wasteland, it is so ancient. The facilities won''t have too prominent value, at best they are better preserved, but Gao Wen doesn''t think so. He knows the foundation of this "Wiplanton Observatory".

    Three thousand years ago, Amorn hit the sky. Some of the fragments fell into the earth after a long orbit in space and a slow de-orbit. Some of the fragments fell on the Verplandon area of ??Gugondor, which is known as the "Viplandon meteorite shower" in history. "After that, the Gondor people built the observatory and built a large number of supporting research facilities for studying the things that fell from the sky. Unfortunately, they were limited by the level of technology. The humans did not understand it after studying for so long. What is the legacy of the sailor, until the Gondor Empire collapsed, when the Northern Expedition Army led by Gawain Cecil and Charlie passed by Wiplanton, one of the fragments was excavated from the basement, and it was like a hidden line. , Connecting the pioneering heroes on the earth and the satellite spirits in space.

    For Gao Wen, the observatory is something that has a lot to do with him, and he even thinks that it is some kind of fate¡ªand this fate extends in another direction and is connected to the Typhon Empire.

    The ancestral maid of the Augustus family, the black-haired lady Diana, whose true identity is an "iron soldier" in the Gondor period, was the Wiplanton Observatory before the eruption of the magic wave 700 years ago When the disaster broke out, she followed the order of the observatory director to relieve her duty and fled northward, and eventually fell to the east of the Dark Mountains, and was "picked up" by the Typhon royal family at the time.

    Now that Ms. Diana¡¯s memory module seems to have some problems. She can¡¯t remember what happened to the Verplandon Observatory at the time, nor can she remember what tasks her former master had confessed to her. The only thing she remembered was that she was there. Fleeing and wandering on the devastated land... If she could return to the Wiplanton Observatory, could she recall anything?

    Gawain was not sure about this, but he felt it necessary to inform Typhon about the Verplandon Observatory-he needed the iron man soldier with amnesia to try to open the upper door of the observatory.

    Anyway, the entire Wiplanton area is currently under the control of the Cecil Legion, and the explorators of the Philip sent past have explored the several areas that the observatory can enter many times inside and outside. It feels valuable. All have been packaged and shipped back to the base, and the images and rubbings are left behind. Under the premise of ensuring the dominance, Gao Wen does not care that Typhon people will "share too much" in this matter. thing.

    After a little preparation, Gawain switched on the direct communication with Aldernan, and the magic signal jumped between a series of hub towers and forwarding stations across the two countries. It once took a messenger a whole month to arrive. The distance between now and then can be contacted in the blink of an eye. The Monet terminal vibrated slightly for a moment, and the signal was connected. The bust of Rosetta Augustus appeared in the holographic projection on the side of the desk. Before speaking, Gawain said straightforwardly: "We have discovered the ruins of the Wiplanton Observatory, are you interested?"

    ¡­

    The magic message from Cecil did not last long. Rosetta Augustus knew what happened during the brief communication, and more detailed information will not be until the two parties have finalized the exploration plan. After the transmission came, as the magic projection gradually dissipated in the air, Rosetta waved her hand and completely turned off the communication device on the table. Then she looked up at a corner of the room: "You heard it all."

    A layer of abnormal light and shadow floated in the empty place in the corner, and the force field of the light was relieved. The royal maid with tall black hair came out from the place where she usually served. This is already for Augustus. The "Iron Soldier" who had served in the family for several centuries came to Rosetta and bent slightly: "Yes, I heard it all."

    "What do you think of this matter?" Rosetta stared at Diana''s artificial, perfect-shaped eyes. "Under the environment like the wasteland, the main body has been kept intact for seven hundred years, and what''s inside? Things keep running, how amazing it sounds."

    "I don¡¯t remember what happened when I left the observatory, or what happened there after that. I only vaguely remember that when Director Scott and Alphonse Scholar ordered me to evacuate, all the monitoring equipment was there. Whistling, an amazing energy pulse is rushing along the magical energy pipeline that leads directly to the imperial capital¡ªin theory, this energy pulse will cause the observatory''s energy core to be annihilated, just like all other Gondor cities in the wasteland. The core of energy will melt everything covered by the pipe network and melt the entire facility into a mass of wreckage... My logic unit tells me that the main body of the observatory cannot be preserved after that."

    "But it is indeed preserved. It seems that after you left that year, the facility was not destroyed by the out-of-control dark blue magic power. There was an accident that you did not know about," Rosetta said in a deep voice, "Cecile I certainly didn''t tell us the whole situation there, but the existing intelligence must be credible. The upper floor of the observatory... is blocked by the ancient access control system. You may be able to open it."

    "I''m not sure, I don''t remember, but now it seems that the authority I may carry is the only reason for Typhon to participate in this investigation. We have no reason to refuse this matter, Your Majesty."

    Diana said expressionlessly, with an inhuman sense of calm in her exquisite appearance, but Rosetta August looked at the poker face of the other side since she was a child, and now she''s used to it, he just laughed. After a while: "What about yourself? Are you not curious about the memories that you have disappeared and the places where you used to work and live?"

    "There is a certain interest," Diana replied seriously, "but my curiosity is set in a mode that does not conflict with the current main work goal, and will not actively show it when it is not necessary, so you will feel I am too calm. But my current main goal is to ensure the interests of the Augustus family. This exploration does not conflict with this goal, so I am happy to go-this is a good opportunity to satisfy curiosity."

    "...Well, at least compared to the cold and rigid appearance in my grandfather''s memory, you are now much more flexible," Augustus shook his head helplessly, "Then you are ready to go to the North Line as soon as possible. District, the affairs of the rogue forces will be temporarily handled by Hardyron-in addition, try to bring good news back."

    "Yes, Your Majesty." Diana bowed slightly, said in a cool voice, and then took a half step back slightly, her figure gradually disappearing in the air.

    Further contacts and discussions with Cecil were completed quickly, and the preparations did not take much time. In just three days, a small elite team moved from the front line of the Winter Wolves under the charge of Andesa Wendell. Starting from the base, moving along the "safe corridor" constructed in the wasteland by the alliance advancement force to the northwest, and soon arrived at the frontline base of the First Army that Philip was in charge of-Diana was the leader of this team.

    As the battle progressed, the forces on all lines of the alliance gradually became encircled in the wasteland, and the distance between the frontline bases of each front was getting closer and closer. Nowadays, directly crossing the "security corridor" in the wasteland has become a "close". road".

    On the edge of the lush and luxuriant forest, the large base built by the Cecilians stood proudly in the sun. Several magic vehicles with the emblem of the Typhon Empire drove into this frontline barrier from the front entrance. The magic vehicle was at the forefront. In the middle, Diana looked out of the car through the car window, and the scenery completely different from the Tifeng frontline base was reflected in her optical sensors-towering trees, shrubs and flowers covering the ground, heavy turrets on the walls, The Dragoon aircraft patrolling at low altitudes near the base, these seemingly huge differences in styles are actually merged together, looking very strange.

    If she hadn''t seen it with her own eyes, she couldn''t believe that this was in the depths of the Gondor Wasteland. With the iron man''s somewhat rigid mind, Ms. Diana was also shocked at this moment.

    And then, she saw a scene that shocked herself even more-she saw a huge tentacles that could be described as hideous and terrifying in the eyes of ordinary people suddenly emerged from a barracks and moved towards A group of resting soldiers rushed quickly, but instead of panicking, the group of soldiers laughed happily and greeted the tentacles happily. Then they didn¡¯t know where they dragged out the big chunks. The grilled meat with unknown color and no normal meat is given to the terrible tentacles like feeding. The tentacles look very happy. It flips in the air, and the end turns magically to reveal many bright red colors. The little fruit was picked by the soldiers...

    In the end, one soldier even slapped the tentacles, and then the two sides said goodbye amicably...

    The Typhon soldiers driving the magic car were obviously taken aback by this weird scene. The car was visibly bumped before returning to stability. Obviously, even if they had been fighting side by side for so long, the Typhon soldiers did not expect their neighbors. In private, this style of painting turned out to be¡ªis the leisure life of Soldier Cecil between combat so thrilling and exciting?

    The person in charge of the response appeared, and the magic car stopped in the center of the camp. Diana felt that her mental core was a bit overloaded, but she got out of the car with a cold face. She saw a young blond commander. The officer walked towards herself with a smile on her face. She kept the commander¡¯s information in her memory bank, so she greeted him: "Hello, General Philip, follow the instructions of His Majesty Rosetta Augustus. Order and the friendly agreement between our two parties, I came to perform the mission of exploring the Verplandton Observatory."

    "Thank you for coming, Ms. Diana," Philip reached out to the other party, his attitude was very respectful, because he knew that the black-haired lady in front of him was not just the "maid maid" of the Typhon royal family, she was also a mention. The highest commander of a special force in Feng Feng and Rosetta Augustus¡¯s most trusted inner court female officer, in terms of identity, is equal to her own imperial general, "I didn¡¯t expect you to be here so soon, we thought... Ms. Diana, are you okay? Your body temperature seems a bit..."

    As the two shook hands, Philip felt the unusual heat between the palms of the other''s hands. Although he didn''t know the temperature of a "healthy" iron body, the temperature was obviously not right, so he couldn''t help but ask in surprise.

    Diana turned her head and glanced at the place where the tentacles had just drilled out. It was only at this moment that she noticed that there was a very regular round hole on the ground. There was a sign on it with a large line written on it: feeding is okay, don''t pat. Once found, confine it for three days.

    Diana retracted her gaze, and there was a burst of heat from the cooling grid behind her: "It''s a bit overloaded, just cool it down."

    Philip: "...really all right?"

    "I''m cool," Diana said blankly, and then as if to get the topic back on track quickly, she immediately said, "When shall we go to the observatory site?"

    "The scene is ready, but... you don''t need to take a break?" Philip looked at the woman who was still steaming behind him, "You are struggling all the way..."

    "My physique is special, and being still does not make sense to me," Diana shook her head. "If you don''t mind, I can start the mission immediately."

    Philip did not speak, but a calm and powerful voice suddenly rang from the side: "It''s good, I also hope that the secrets of the Verplandon Observatory can be revealed as soon as possible."

    Philip immediately turned around and bowed in the direction of the voice, while Diana followed the fame. There was always a hint of surprise on the face with little change in expression: "Your Majesty Gawain? How are you..."

    It was Gao Wen who spoke aloud. He did not know when he had arrived nearby. He was standing there with a slight smile on his face. Amber was standing beside him, scanning Diana and Diana with a somewhat casual gaze. The Typhons she brought.

    "Your Majesty attaches great importance to our discovery at the Verpland Observatory," Philip said at this time. "He has arrived here yesterday and will personally explore the facility. This is a secret trip and was not here. Open to the public or within the alliance."

    Diana blinked. She was still a little surprised that Gawain Cecil appeared here in person, but she knew that this matter should not be too much to be asked, so she quickly nodded blankly: "I understand. His Majesty Gawain is very knowledgeable and he is a Gondor himself. His personal participation in this operation will indeed play a huge role. Please rest assured that I will do my best to ensure the safety of His Majesty Gawain during the operation."

    "It''s not necessary, I don''t need your protection," Gawain waved his hand casually, "You just need to protect yourself-your parts don''t fit well."

    The corner of Diana''s eyes seemed to tremble slightly, and the ordinary soldiers she brought were a bit at a loss¡ªthey didn''t know about the "Iron Gondor".

    But these are all small questions. Gawain did not go on, but turned his head to look at Philip who was standing by: "Prepare transportation for us, and now set off to the Verpland Observatory."

    "Yes, Your Majesty!"

 Chapter 1381ï¼š Notch

    The ancient observatory is not far from the frontline base, and Philip¡¯s army has been firmly established in this area for several days. While erecting the purification device and sentry turret, the engineers also leveled out a temporary space between the observatory and the base. Gawain, Amber, Diana, and several technical experts from both Typhon and Cecil quickly took the magic car to the high ground near the observatory, and saw this from the ancient Gondor era. A large building that has stood still to this day.

    The entire facility has been blocked by the army at this moment. A "fence" made of alloy and cement piles has been erected within a hundred meters of the observatory. A simple shield generator and lightning rune array are placed on the top of the fence. A thin shield surrounds the entire area, and there are jumping electric sparks on the outer layer of the shield. A group of soldiers has been stationed near the observatory for the past three days and set up two cross-blocking highlands here. The firepower point towards the side of the wasteland-although in the past three days, there have been no distortions or other monsters approaching this area.

    "Those monsters seem to take the initiative to bypass this place," Philip explained. "At least the''wild'' ones have never been within half a kilometer of this highland, and we have not found any traces of invasion or destruction by monsters in the observatory. Experts suspect that the low-frequency energy continuously released from the depths of the observatory has the effect of''dispelling monsters'', but they can''t analyze the specific principles. Of course, I still set up these defenses here for safety."

    Gao Wen nodded slightly, and turned to look at Ms. Diana who got off the car with him. This "iron soldier" who used to serve as a guard at the Wipland Observatory is now looking in the direction of the observatory with some wonder. The eyes made of high-precision man-made crystals and bionic shells did not show any emotions, but the attitude she looked at was very serious-did she think of something?

    Gawain didn¡¯t know how to judge the expression on the face of the "machine girl". After all, he was not Rosetta Augustus, so he asked casually: "Ms. Diana, have you remembered anything after seeing the observatory? ?"

    "...I still vaguely remember what it once looked like. When I left, it stood here, but the disaster had not spread to this side. There is still a small forest and a lush hillside nearby," Dai Anna said softly, seeming to miss, "My memory...There are many fractures, especially about the part 700 years ago. Only sporadic fragments emerged, but only the scene of the observatory standing under the blue sky, I remember clearly. , At that time..."

    She hesitated, seeming to be identifying something, and then raised her finger to a place near the observatory: "At that time, I would wait for the sunset at that location every day, and then start patrolling around the main building until the sun rises the next day. Get up and go back to that position to take over with the colleagues in charge of daytime inspections. But in fact, there is nothing dangerous near the observatory. At that time, there were no robbers and no Warcraft in the empire. Even the dangerous beasts were taken for their delicious meat. The nearby humans are extinct, but there must be guards near important facilities, so the low-paid and durable''we'' are the best candidates for this kind of''necessary quota''..."

    Gawain listened to the iron man soldier with emotional memories, and looked at the other person¡¯s expression in the whole process but remained flat. He couldn¡¯t help saying in a somewhat unexpected tone: "It sounds like you miss those days... I thought The magisters of the year did not give you such complicated thinking when setting up your minds¡ªthe''iron men'' in my impression were all cold and hard characters."

    "My personality has been adjusted in the past hundreds of years to better adapt to the acceptance and aesthetic tendencies of ordinary people in the current environment," Diana said calmly, "and it is like me, a model that serves the non-military sector. There are more flexible personality templates, which can produce richer and normal feelings to reduce the resistance of ordinary people to us. After all, human beings are a kind of creatures with delicate emotions and complicated thinking. They are facing a very similar to themselves but they are heterogeneous. It¡¯s easy to get nervous when you¡¯re an individual..."

    Gao Wen understood it instantly. He knew this-Uncanny Valley theory, but he didn''t expect that the Gondor Iron Man engineers back then even specialized in this aspect when designing the Iron Man...

    He had just lost his mind here, and then he heard Diana continue to say: "...So just now I was really shocked when I saw your soldiers getting along with a tentacle that drilled out of the ground so happily, and even felt In a kind of awe..."

    Gao Wen: "..."

    He felt that this was not the same thing at all in an instant, but he always felt that if he corrects himself, this topic will infinitely develop in a weird direction, so he decisively led the topic to the main thing: "Sentiment and nostalgia are both. Let¡¯s talk about it later. Let¡¯s go and take a look at this ancient facility now-General Philip has sent someone to inspect its internal structure. The entire facility is still very strong, so we can go in with confidence."

    Diana nodded, and walked straight to the entrance gate of the literary platform that day, her footsteps light and familiar, as if this short distance had been deeply imprinted in her artificial muscle bundle, Gawain and Amber led the others. Soon to keep up-they soon walked into the interior of this ancient observatory and saw the wide hall that had been abandoned for many years.

    The previous explorers have left the emergency lighting in the lobby. The bright magic spar lamp makes this ancient place no longer shrouded in the dimness as it did in the day, but Amber is obviously a bit uncomfortable with the bright environment here. , She followed Gao Wen and whispered: "Isn''t it supposed to be dark to explore such ancient facilities... I''m really not used to being so bright..."

    "Does this also evoke your professional memory?" Gao Wen glanced at the half-elf. "Wait, do you have to open the coffin in the room before you can enter the state?"

    "...That''s not necessary, when you got up from the coffin, it gave me too much psychological shadow..."

    The two were chattering half-seriously and half-jokingly, but their eyes kept scanning the old abandoned installations in the hall and any traces of value on the corner roofs. Philip, who came in together, said the situation next to him: " The items that can be transferred here have been temporarily stored in the secure warehouse of the base after being properly processed, but there are still many traces that cannot be moved, such as the characters on the wall and those too fragile fragments. For these items, technical experts We just left the image data or magic rubbings, and then left them in place...Ms. Diana? Did you find something?"

    Philip suddenly noticed that Diana did not listen to her introduction, but started walking around after entering the hall, looking around in a state of thoughtfulness and recollection. At this moment, she stopped suddenly. In front of a wall, he raised his head and looked at the mottled marks on the wall in a daze. The whole person seemed to be "sinked" deeply.

    Gao Wen also noticed Diana''s abnormal changes. He originally planned to take a look in the lobby and head directly to the blocked upper observatory. At this moment, his heart suddenly moved: "What do you remember?"

    "There are marks on this wall..." Diana did not answer Gawain''s question, but pointed to the wall thoughtfully, "Did you find them? These marks..."

    Philip took a closer look and nodded after hesitating: "Yes, we noticed some nicks on this before, but it is not any text, but more like part of a pattern. Experts think this should be some kind of decorative relief. Part of..."

    "No, this is not a relief." Diana shook her head, and suddenly reached out her hand and gently rubbed the wall. This gesture even made a certain scholar who came in with him whispered in exclamation: "Please be careful, they are very fragile. I''m afraid I can''t stand it..."

    Diana turned a deaf ear to the exclamation behind her. Her fingers just gently stroked the ancient mottled marks, and then unconsciously sketched on the weathered wall next to the marks, as if they were Supplementing the lack of structure in this picture, Amber¡¯s sight was involuntarily attracted by it. She opened her eyes and looked at the traces remaining on the wall and the trajectory of Diana¡¯s fingers, gradually distinguishing several important ones. The dots, the lines connecting those dots radially, the ring outside the pattern...

    She suddenly reacted, hitting Gawain''s arm with her elbow, and whispered in a voice that only two people could hear: "It''s the pattern!"

    Gao Wen was stunned, and then he realized what Amber was referring to¡ªthis was a secret message from the Typhon Empire, but in fact it wasn¡¯t that secret at the top of Typhon¡ªa maid of the Augustus family. Long Ms. Diana has a weird habit. She always draws a mysterious pattern unconsciously, no matter where it is, whether it is on the wall or the floor of the palace, or even the clothes of the servants passing by, as long as she When I think of it, I will draw this pattern subconsciously. The content of the pattern is many dots, line segments connecting the dots radially, and a ring that represents the "boundary"...

    Now Diana is drawing this figure¡ªand this figure is carved on the wall of the Wiplanton Observatory!

    Of course Gawain couldn¡¯t show that he was very familiar with this. After all, this was a trivial matter known to the people in Typhon Palace, so he seemed to ask casually: "Ms. Diana? What are you doing? You seem to have drawn a pattern. ¡­What is the special meaning of this pattern?"

    "I don''t know... I only know that this pattern has been deeply imprinted in the core of my mind, and an ancient instruction is still strengthening its impression. Sometimes I fall into a trance, and when I wake up I will find myself in a certain These traces were left in some places, which even caused some trouble to the people around. I didn''t expect...it came from here..."

    While talking, the black-haired maid reached out and stroked the traces on the wall, her expression suddenly became a bit strange: "Moreover, these traces were even carved on after I left the Wiplanton Observatory!"

    Gao Wen was stunned, and immediately realized the amount of information in this sentence: "Wait, you said that the things on this wall were carved after you left Wiplanton!? In other words, it was the eruption of the magic wave. After? Someone survived here and left these traces?"

    "Not necessarily," Amber immediately said, "After all, the magic wave hadn''t arrived when Diana left here, right? Maybe she left with her front foot. Those who stayed here and didn''t run should hurry up on the wall. After engraving such a pattern, it was before the eruption of the magic wave..."

    I have to say that although Amber is bluffing and sometimes has a weird thought, what she is saying at this moment is really a possibility, but after Diana heard it, she shook her head: "That''s impossible. The traces should indeed be left after the eruption of the Demon Tide, and it should be 15 to 25 years after the eruption of the Demon Tide, because..."

    As Diana was talking, one of her eyes suddenly changed. A certain fine structure inside her eyeball seemed to be activated. There was a structure like a crystalline grid that opened under her eyes. A few seconds later, that eyeball changed again. Restored to the original state-this seems to be just deliberately demonstrating one of his special abilities.

    "I can analyze the time difference between the peeling and damage of paint and building materials in various areas of the wall. Within a thousand years, the accuracy deviation is very small."

    "...Ma," Amber was taken aback. "The things from your Gondor years are really awesome..."

    Immediately afterwards, she widened her eyes and turned to look at the marks on the wall: "So in other words, more than ten years after the demonic wave completely destroyed the Gondor Empire, there are still people moving in this observatory, and they are still on the wall. Left such a "mark"!?"

    "I don''t know... but I''m sure this is definitely not something that an irrational aberration can do," Diana said solemnly, "but I don''t believe anyone can survive that situation...near Wiplanton Observatory and Without adequate protection facilities, the scholars and officials in the observatory do not have the strength to withstand the magic wave, and..."

    She said, her tone suddenly hesitated: "And if this pattern was carved here more than ten years after I left, why would I know it and remember it deeply in the core of my mind?"

    "The pattern was indeed carved after you left, but before that, you and the people in this observatory should have known this pattern," Gao Wen said on the side. "This pattern must be of great significance to you, so that you are in After the memory malfunctions, they still remember it so firmly that the survivors in the observatory¡ªlet''s assume there are survivors¡ªwill choose this pattern as their last message after being trapped for more than ten years. "

    "Can anyone really survive the eruption of the demonic wave, and live in an isolated observatory for more than ten or twenty years?" Amber next to him couldn''t help but whispered.

    At this moment, Philip¡¯s voice suddenly sounded: ¡°It¡¯s not impossible¡ªthe dark priests of the End of All Things have survived in the wasteland to this day? Although they paid the price of not being human, it means that as long as there is a specific Conditions, it is possible for normal organisms to survive in the wasteland without relying on purification devices. What''s more, this observatory... seems to be protected by some kind of force. Its main body is intact, unlike other Gondor facilities. The same was melted down by the dark blue magic power, and there was even a star-gazing platform operating on the upper level."

    "The upper level is still in motion..." Gao Wen frowned. At this moment, he suddenly paid more attention to the observatory that was still in motion than before and a little more vigilant, and then he turned his head to look at Dai. Anna, "It looks like we should go up and take a look."

    (Everyone, do you know about the creation of novels by the glory of Kings? The short story I am responsible for is now online! It will be updated in the project of "Glory of the Kings Co-creation Novels". "Iron" story-although I have never won with him...)

 Chapter 1382ï¼š Exotic space

    At the end of the stairs leading to the upper level of the observatory, the door stood quietly in front of Gao Wen and others. On the door made of an unknown alloy, the old coating has been mottled off. This inevitable aging trace seems to be Silently told the witnesses the vicissitudes of the past seven centuries.

    "As long as you touch the door, an authentication system will be activated," Philip said next to him. "Failure of authentication will not attract any guards or security devices, but the door will remain locked. We have not found out where its energy comes from. Yes, probably the entire system is on the other side of the door. To be cautious, we did not continue to stimulate this thing."

    Diana stood in front of the gate, staring at the mottled door in front of her, and then she frowned slightly: "I... do remember this door. The director and academicians usually don''t allow general guards to enter. Observatory, but I have additional analysis functions, so sometimes I will help organize the information here..."

    "Do you remember how to open this door?" Amber glanced at Diana. She seemed to think that this memory fragment of the ancient machine girl was a bit unreliable, and couldn''t help but mutter, "If you don''t have any trouble, then I can. Think of a way..."

    "I only remember that the human staff of the observatory needed to use a card to open this door, and authorized guards like me only needed..." Diana muttered softly as if talking to herself, following. Some inner guidance reached out and pressed it in the middle of the door. In the next second, everyone present heard a slight "sizzle" sound from both sides of the door, followed by another stream of light flowing on the door panel. , Quickly converged into a green mark, and a voice with a serious tone shift and noisy noise came out from nowhere: "Drip the employee card, the certification passed.

    "No. EX-800, Senior Guard Diana, you have been away from work for 270,365 days without a reason, and you have incurred a fine of 26 million and 76 Lulang for absence from work. Your vacation has been cancelled to the Empire. Calendar 3018, if you have any questions, please consult your position supervisor..."

    This series of broadcasts not only interfered severely and intermittently, but also used the ancient Gondor language of 700 years ago. The pronunciation of many words has been very different from today. Amber was taken aback on the spot and grabbed Gawain''s arm: "Hey, hey, What does balabala say about this door? Why is the expression on Diana''s face momentarily wrong... Can she have such a rich expression?!"

    "...Don''t worry about it, it''s just an error that an ancient system has run automatically for many years." Gawain''s mouth trembles a few times, and finally he maintains his calm expression on his face. Then he turned his head and glanced at Diana. "Madam, you still All right?"

    "I didn''t expect..." A sudden heat rose behind Diana, and there seemed to be a buzzing sound coming from her body, "After seven hundred years, it still sounds so terrible..."

    "Ahem, don''t go to your heart, anyway, you don''t have to make up for those hundreds of years of absence," Gawain coughed dryly, and then noticed that a gap seemed to have appeared on the edge of the door, "Anyway, this fan The door seems to be open..."

    When his voice fell, Diana had adjusted the state of her mental core, and stretched out her hand to gently push forward the unusually strong door made of unknown alloy. She easily pushed it open, accompanied by metal friction. With a harsh sound, a dim and dark space on the opposite side of the door, as if filled with chaotic mist, appeared in front of everyone on the platform.

    Gawain probe glanced towards the groggy space, only to feel that with the eyesight of an extraordinary person, he could not see the state inside, and there was always a layer of smoke blocking the field of vision, which was obviously abnormal. The scene made him vigilant for an instant: "The opposite is the''Star Observatory''? I think something is wrong... Philip, throw something in."

    "Yes, Your Majesty." Philip immediately nodded, and then took a portable magic net terminal from the soldier beside him, carefully placed it at the door, and then pushed it into the door with the scabbard of the officer''s sword. On the other side, in full view, the magic net terminal that was turned on and emitting a slight blue light passed through the gate, and then disappeared directly into the darkness as if it was dissolved by darkness or passed through the curtain, and the thin mist engulfed it. Without leaving a trace of it.

    "This..." Philip frowned immediately, and then glanced at another magic net terminal set on the platform next to him. He saw that a certain rune on the base of the device was faintly glowing, but the holographic projection above the terminal was There is only a ripple of interference, "The Mowang terminal sent over is still running and undamaged, but the picture cannot be transmitted back, there seems to be strong interference, or... is the distance too far?"

    While talking, he looked down at the scabbard of his officer¡¯s sword. When he used this thing to push the terminal into the other side of the gate, the scabbard was also covered by the scabbard about a quarter of its length. Darkness swallowed, but afterwards he drew the scabbard back without any hindrance. Now he carefully observed for a long time and confirmed that there were no traces of damage on the scabbard, and there was no curse or magical aura left behind.

    "...There must be weird on the opposite side of the door, as if there is a curtain blocking the peeping, but things can be sent in without being damaged..." Gawain also noticed the condition of Philip''s scabbard and said thoughtfully." Just a layer of shielding? Protective measures?"

    Later, Philip used another Mowang terminal to test. He adjusted the small terminal to the recording mode, then tied it to a long stick and sent it through the door, and took the stick back a few minutes later. The Mowang terminal also returned to this side of the door intact. However, when Gao Wen and others hoped to play the screen recorded by the terminal, they only saw a typical performance of serious interference with a dazzling light spot.

    "It seems that the energy response we recorded outside the observatory before was indeed leaked from here," Philip said with a serious expression. "There is a very strong energy field behind the gate, and the magic net terminal cannot operate in it. This The small-scale leakage of the energy field becomes the periodic signal that the explorers observe with the equipment outside, but it seems that this energy field does not cause direct damage to the entity...it is just interfering with the operation of magic."

    "Is there such a high-power energy source on the observatory back then?" Gao Wen immediately asked Diana next to him.

    "No," Diana shook her head. "There are only various observation devices, recording devices, and a large-scale magic filter set on the observatory. They are all low-power devices."

    Gao Wen frowned, and just about to ask something more, he suddenly heard Amber''s voice coming from the side: "Come on, let me go and take a look."

    When Gao Wen heard this, he looked back at the half-elf in surprise and glanced at when the cowardice faded? In a similar situation before, wasn''t it because you carried her and threw this detective forward to work? Is the enthusiasm so high this time?

    "What are you doing looking at me like this?" Amber immediately noticed Gao Wen''s strange gaze, and immediately akimbo, "Isn''t it because you brought me out to let me run forward to find the way? Is it possible that I still feel that my blood pressure has been low recently? Want to chat with me to treat hypotension?"

    Upon hearing such self-aware and shameless speech from the other party, Gawain immediately confirmed that the product in front of him was still amber, and that it had not been worn by the unlucky soul from another world on the spot, but he still couldn''t help but mutter: "I I didn¡¯t expect you to be so self-conscious. It was not so easy to ask you to take the initiative to do something..."

    "Nonsense, it''s better if I take the initiative in the past than I will be thrown in by you," Amber rolled her eyes, and then her figure gradually faded in front of everyone, accompanied by a burst of shadowy light and shadow covering her whole body. She turned around and walked towards the gate leading to the upper observatory, "I''ll go ahead and explore the way..."

    When the voice fell, her figure had disappeared in front of everyone, and the curtain-like darkness of chaos engulfed her, which made Gawain a little uneasy, but at the same time he had confidence in Amber and felt that the other party''s first-class running skills With the life creed that survival is the first, even if there is any danger on the other side, he will definitely be able to flee back in the first time...

    The thought in his mind just halfway through, Amber passed through the curtain for only two or three seconds, everyone suddenly felt a flower in front of them, and a group of flickering light and shadow came out of the door, and then It was Amber who jumped from the light and shadow to the ground and her screaming yelling: "Oh my god, the opposite is amazing! You guys go over and take a look! I don''t have enough vocabulary!"

    The few people guarding the door couldn''t help but glance at each other, but before anyone took action subconsciously, Philip took the lead and put his hand on the saber, watching Kohaku cautiously: "The seventh of the Imperial Charter. What is Article 17 of Chapter?"

    Amber was taken aback, and then stared, "Ah? How can I recite this!"

    When Philip heard this expression, he suddenly relaxed a little, and Gawain immediately asked a question: "How do you usually call me? I mean when my mouth is broken."

    Kohaku suddenly shrank his neck and glanced at the sword in Philip''s hand, and muttered, "I said that word and he must have cut it with a single sword..."

    Gao Wen breathed a sigh of relief, and stretched out his hand to press the opponent''s hair: "Necessary process, understand."

    "I understand, I understand, this kind of strange place, the returning explorer ghost knows what has changed, how many powerful adventurers have been destroyed here," Amber suddenly waved his hand quite generously. He also said that he has rich experience in related fields, "Let¡¯s talk about the opposite, there is no danger there, but it is a...very incredible place, definitely not in a normal space. You will know it by yourself."

    Gao Wen raised his head and nodded slightly when he saw Diana on the opposite side. Then he took a step forward and led everyone across the weird door.

    At the moment the darkness struck, he felt that he had passed through a cool curtain, and at the same time an electric shock came from his skin. The rapid changes in the surrounding atmosphere made him quickly realize that he was crossing a certain " Discontinuous time and space", and a similar feeling, he is no stranger to entering the static "battlefield of the gods" in the deepest part of the eternal storm, he also had this kind of wonderful experience of entering time and space.

    Then he took the second step, the darkness faded in an instant, and everyone''s eyes suddenly opened up.

    Gao Wen''s eyes widened.

    He saw an extremely wide circular platform. It looked like the upper layer of the observatory, but it was by no means a normal "upper layer." The original walls around and the hemispheric dome that should have existed above were torn by some unknown force. Become fragments, countless huge wall and roof debris floating around the platform as if losing gravity, and revolving in the air, and beyond the fragmented floating debris, there is a sky full of chaotic colors, a kind of It is a purple-red background filtered by a filter that covers the entire space, giving everything a distinct sense of "foreign".

    And just above this "foreign" space, Gao Wen saw a starry sky that was clearer than any other place, and the sky filled with purple and red colors seemed to have cracked a hole there, as if a curtain had broken open. In a hole, a huge irregular crack, you can see the twinkling of stars.

    That was a magnificent and wonderful starry sky, but in this obviously strange space, the only normal starry sky has become the strangest existence.

    "This is..." Philip''s voice came from the rear, and he followed Gao Wen into this space. The strange scene in front of him made the young imperial general stare, and his sight first fell on those who lost gravity. ¡¢ On the huge building fragments that swirled like a vortex in the high sky nearby, "Those are the fragments of the superstructure of the observatory? But when you look outside..."

    "When you look outside, the observatory is complete, and its upper level is clear at a glance," Gao Wen said in a deep voice, "but here, we saw a torn observatory, and the entire observatory seemed to fall into It¡¯s like distorting time and space..."

    Amber swallowed nervously and looked up at Gawain: "You know a lot, what do you think is going on?"

    "Perhaps... this is some kind of space-time mirror image, a''duplicate'' generated by the Verpland Observatory in a distorted space-time node. In this chaotic space-time, the observatory has been destroyed, or it is similar to the shadow world. The environment, the observatory in the real world produced a falsely superimposed phantom here, or...someone voluntarily created such an anomalous space," Gawain shook his head. The key is Ms. Diana, the only one of us who may have clues. Do you know this place? What are your thoughts?"

    Diana also walked past the door. Now the door is still standing where it should be, but there is no wall around the door. It stands alone in the air like a weird entrance to time and space. The opposite of the door is dark. .

    Diana looked up at this unusual place, her face couldn''t help showing a look of surprise, and then whispered: "This... is indeed an observatory. I still recognize what it looks like, but why does this place become..."

    She muttered to herself in confusion, and unconsciously walked forward to the center of the platform. There was the center of the entire space. A hazy light gathered there, seeming to be protecting some secrets and blocking everyone¡¯s sight. Gao Wen also saw the brilliance just now, but he did not dare to step forward. At this moment, seeing Diana walking forward, he could not help but speak: "Be cautious, Diana girl..."

    Gao Wen didn''t finish his words.

    Because a hum of energy suddenly sounded in the air, a group of hazy brilliance suddenly condensed in front of Diana, which interrupted Gawain¡¯s words and made everyone feel like an enemy in an instant, but Diana immediately I saw a familiar figure gradually emerging from the dim light.

    "Scott... Sir? Director?"

 Chapter 1383ï¼š Echo

    Sir Scott Planting, director of the Verplandon Observatory and the last director of the observatory¡ªGawain is no stranger to this name. He has heard about this ancient gangster from Diana. Only a few words from the duo, and knowing that it was Sir Scott who ordered Diana, who was the guard of the observatory at the last moment, to leave his post and flee to the north. In the heart of this iron man soldier with broken memory, Scott The image of Sir Planting should be one of the few most profound things.

    It is impossible for her to admit the wrong person at this time.

    Gawain''s heart moved, and he subconsciously took two steps towards the phantom-on the one hand, to confirm the appearance of the phantom, on the other hand, to get close and protect Diana. After all, this phantom has existed here for many years. The spirit does not know what state it is in. There was a chaotic stage of indiscriminate attack when Carmel was first discovered.

    And just as Gawain approached, there was a new change in the hazy light. The tall and fuzzy figure in the center of the light seemed to wake up from stillness, and a slightly indifferent mechanical voice came from it. : "Identified that the door is open...Identified a preset contact...Senior security guard Diana...Transfer to the setting process and start playing the recorded data."

    As the voice fell, the hazy light shrank again, and the figure in the center of the light became clearer than before. Sir Scott Planting¡¯s vision stood there, but his sight did not fall on anyone, he looked straight. Ahead, I looked past Diana, as if looking at a target that no longer existed here: "Diana, long time no see...I don¡¯t know how long the time outside has passed when you see this record, but since If you can see it, it means you have really come back here¡ªthe greatest miracle happened among the several possibilities that Alfons and I had assumed. You opened the door to the observatory..."

    "This is just a video record," Amber reacted, muttering in a low voice, "I thought it was the same as Carmel back then..."

    Diana didn''t seem to hear Amber''s whisper, she just stared at the illusion in front of her, and subconsciously said softly: "Sir Scott..."

    But she did not go on, because this is just a video material left a long time ago, it will not respond to her own words-the real Sir Scott may have been out of this world for many years.

    She just wanted to know what kind of information her former master left to herself here, and whether this information was related to the memories she had lost due to the malfunction.

    After a while, Sir Scott¡¯s vision really broke the silence. He stared straight ahead and said calmly as if reminiscing: ¡°You should be surprised that after the disaster broke out, there are still people alive in this observatory... in fact. This was also beyond my expectation. An ancient artifact, which happened to be stored in the upper storage room of the observatory at the time, miraculously offset the terrible energy surge. Although only a part of it was offset, it was placed in the observatory. A small number of people survived.

    "That artifact is part of the Verplandon meteorite rain in the past, which is the''external object'' in the world''s population. Unfortunately, the wisdom of mortals still seems to be insufficient to decipher its mystery. Alfons and I have studied several things here. Years ago, we didn¡¯t understand its operating mechanism and control method. The only thing we can do is to guide the huge energy it continuously releases, coupled with our only wisdom, to build a small in this terrible purgatory. And survive as long as possible...

    "Now that thing is placed in the center of the whole shelter, and you will see it later. When you read this message, we obviously don¡¯t need it anymore¡ªI don¡¯t know how the situation outside is now, whether the earth Has been cured? Has the civilized order been rebuilt? This answer seems to have no meaning to me, but now that you have returned here, then I hope everything is better...

    "Diana, when I decided to leave this message, twenty years have passed since the disaster broke out.

    "At the beginning of the disaster, six people in the observatory survived, but Mark and Melsana only persisted for less than a month. They were eroded by deadly magic power and their bodies were severely mutated. We had to end their pain early. Levin died in the second year. He... failed to survive the transformation ritual, and with flesh and blood, he could not survive this predicament. Bairlow was the one of us who persisted for a long time. He even persisted for three years. Before. Now... Only me and Alphonse are left here. We have transformed ourselves into magical flesh and blood puppets years ago, so that we can keep moving until the material that constitutes the body rots away. You know, the empire strictly forbids this evil magic¡ªbut what does it matter now?

    "But even if the life form is transformed, our time is still limited. Alfons and I can feel that our souls are gradually decayed in the skin, so... maybe it''s time to leave something.

    "Diana, we don¡¯t know if you will really come back, nor if you, as an''iron man, can successfully establish a foothold in the barbaric city-states and closed kingdoms in the north. We are not even sure in this disaster. Is there really any country that can survive, but we still decide to leave all this for you-this is all our research results in the past two decades, and you...maybe the only''person'' who can understand its meaning.

    "We cracked that signal.

    "Diana, do you remember that signal? The signal that came into our sight a few years ago, frequently ringing in the night sky, lighting up among the stars, and conveying information to us in a wonderfully coded way... we know it is What''s up."

    Accompanied by Sir Scott¡¯s words, Gawain, who was listening quietly beside him, suddenly felt a jump in his heart-passing among the stars, with a wonderfully coded signal, which made him suddenly think of something, and at this moment, Si Sir Kurt¡¯s vision took a half step back. He opened his hands and outlined invisible lines in the air. Then a scene appeared in front of Diana.

    Dots, radioactively connected lines, circles, this is exactly the pattern stored in Diana''s mental core, and it is also the pattern carved on the wall of the hall on the first floor of the observatory!

    "This is the first content we received, and the most repeated content we have received in the past few years," Sir Scott''s deep voice sounded on the platform. "We have always wanted to understand what this pattern represents. What, and boldly guess that it may be some kind of design, may be some kind of religious symbol, may be some kind of occult symbol, but we all guessed wrong...until the Alphonse Fellow uses the power of alien objects here A fissure opened in the sanctuary through which a specific starry sky could be observed more clearly, and we finally understood the true meaning of this picture, Diana, this pattern...It is actually a''map'', a''between the stars'' Map''.

    "Perhaps we should call it a''star map''? Alphonse Fellows thought of this good name. What it marks is actually a star, and this star is at the intersection of these lines. You noticed Huh? Each of these dots at the end of the line represents a star that flashes according to the C-26 standard frequency, and this ring...it surrounds the only focus of these radiation rays, and it represents a certain kind of A man-made thing, perhaps a sign, a''characteristic object'' that expresses identity...

    "And this whole pattern, the only message conveyed to us is-we are here!"

    Sir Scott''s vision opened his hands, his face was full of smiles, as if he was about to announce to the whole world, even though he and Gawain and Diana before the vision had been separated by seven hundred years of vicissitudes, despite When he left this message, he was in a desperate situation. The world outside the sanctuary had collapsed. At this moment, his body seemed to be burning with a raging flame. The heat of that flame almost penetrated the barrier for seven centuries. Grilled on Gawain''s face.

    "They are there! They are at the focal point of those stars!" Sir Scott declared, as if to emphasize again, "Diana, this signal comes from among the stars, just like when we were bold at an anniversary dinner. As I guessed-at the time the Alphonse Scholar was biting the barbecue, and you were replacing your brass core with alchemical oil, Bairlow stood up drunkly and said:''We may not be alone in this universe''...

    "We are not alone in this universe! Diana, when we finally understood the meaning of this image, Alphonse and I, as well as Bairlow, who was still alive at the time, were all ignited by immense enthusiasm¡ªeven though the outside world had already Disintegrated, the order of civilization seems to have disappeared, but in this small shelter, we still find work that we can continue as a scholar who studies stars, and this is the only work we can do here. -Decipher all the signals received by the Wiplanton Observatory in Gondor between 1730 and 1740!"

    Sir Scott¡¯s vision said loudly. He raised a hand, and a curtain of entrapped light emerged in the air beside him. There were countless points and lines of light jumping in the light curtain. They were in Gawain and others. Extending and connecting in front of you gradually formed basic geometric figures, mathematical symbols, and calculation formulas. This is the kind of coding pattern received more than once by the Thorin hub and the winter hub, and it is also the dragon **** Enya. Personally confirmed "Greetings" from the stars.

    "This is their''introduction'' to themselves, a proof of identity passed among the stars. They use the''standard language'' of mathematics to show their identity to every civilization capable of receiving signals, and to show that they are a person who can carry out logic. A thinking and intelligent civilization that can use mathematical language..."

    Immediately afterwards, Sir Scott raised his other hand, and in the light curtain beside him condensed a larger amount of more complex information, that is a well-structured character, that is completely Different from any kind of writing on the continent of Loren.

    "And these are their text, a''letter'' they tried to communicate with other civilizations. Of course, we realized this possibility when we first received this part of the signal and smoothly transformed it into graphics. , But for a long time, we don¡¯t know how to crack an ¡°alphabet¡± from strangers out of thin air, plus the large number of observation tasks undertaken by the observatory, the research work on ¡°heavenly aliens¡± and the imperial capital. In recent years, the investment in various research fields has been squeezed and talents have been dwindled. We have never had enough energy to pay attention to these mysterious alien symbols. But now, we have so much time, and Bachelor Alphonse and I are finally in those numbers. The secrets of these words are revealed in the huge monitoring records...

    "They come with their own''interpretation''-in the signals of those mathematical figures, the sending and ending of each geometric figure has a''stamp'', which is used to correspond to a paragraph of text description. Those basic mathematical symbols, numbers and operations are also There are corresponding annotation methods. In addition, these words themselves are actually self-explanatory. As long as you accumulate enough samples and add enough time, a good linguist can slowly deduce them. Possible implications... The combination of these two methods is enough to decipher half of the information and slowly reason out the other half...

    "I am not a good linguist, but Bairlow is. He completed 70% of the cracks, and after his death, Alfons and I did the rest...

    "Unfortunately, even if we decipher these texts from alien stars, we don¡¯t know how to connect with the civilization that sent the message¡ªwe don¡¯t understand the principle of signal transmission among the stars, and the observatory¡¯s current limited Function, the only thing Alphonse and I can be sure of is that the''secondary evolution'' has already taken place when this signal is transmitted to our planet.

    "This process is very complicated to explain. To understand it in a simpler way, a certain high-level, high-speed energy fluctuation crosses the long sea of ??stars to reach our planet, and reacts with the magical environment of our planet. After the reaction The fluctuations released are the information recorded by the observatory''s listening system. This transmission method may deliberately take into account the''receiving ability'' of low-level civilizations, because low-level civilizations like ours may not be able to capture this signal. The''primitive pulse'', and correspondingly, it is extremely difficult to transmit such a signal that can quickly shuttle between the stars...

    "Of course, in the current situation, even if we know the principle of transmitting signals, it doesn¡¯t make sense¡ªmost of the functions of the observatory have been shut down, and there is only a terrible purgatory twisted in the magic of chaos outside the observatory. We have tried to contact other sites. , I also tried to explore further places after trying my best to protect it, but all were in vain. There was no response, and there were no survivors... We confirmed the collapse of the civilized world. In this situation, the knowledge we have... I''m afraid It''s meaningless.

    "But Alfons and I still keep hope, because we are sure that you will escape safely, and you will definitely come back here with a new partner someday in the future, and in a certain exploration, we are still in Viplan In the No. 2 warehouse northwest of Dunton, traces of people staying and facilities were violently demolished, which shows that at least a group of survivors have passed by here and fled to the north...

    "We have been deeply trapped in this corrupted land, and rely on this small sheltered space to survive. There is only a dead end from the observatory, but the traces of those survivors keep Alfons and I always hopeful. We choose to believe. ... the resilience of civilization.

    "Diana, it is the 20th year since the observatory has been closed. After leaving this image, Alphonse and I will leave this sheltered space for the last time and leave the star map on the most conspicuous wall of the lower level of the observatory. '', then we will come back here, close the door, and never leave again. In the next time, Alphonse and I will be with the starry sky above, quietly waiting for the arrival of the last moment.

    "Perhaps the next time someone comes here, no one will be able to understand the meaning of the star map in the lobby on the first floor. It is even possible that until the observatory is completely destroyed, no one will visit the ruins again, but we believe that knowledge It is always valuable, even if civilization is destroyed, even if the last wise being closes his eyes under the stars, knowledge¡ªas the footprint of civilization seeking the unknown, it will always have its meaning.

    "Goodbye, Diana, maybe it''s too late to say that it''s too late, this is what I didn''t have time to tell you back then-you have completed the service with honor, and now you are off work."

 Chapter 1384ï¼š Legacy

    As Sir Scott¡¯s last words fell, the images stored in this space came to an end. In a silent moment, the hazy light and shadow floating in the air drifted away like a broken avalanche. The sky was filled with fine shimmer particles and quickly disappeared into the air, and this seemed to trigger a chain reaction¡ªwhen the light and shadow were scattered, a piece of glow suddenly flowed through the ground of the entire platform, and the glow condensed into bright white. The lines quickly converged towards the central area, and the light hovering like a thick mist that had always enveloped the central area quickly dimmed and weakened in the next few seconds.

    Diana looked at the location where Sir Scott had disappeared in a daze. The old mental core was running jerky and seemed to be processing huge emotional information. Gawain even heard an abnormal noise from the opponent''s body, which made He couldn''t help but asked a little worried: "Ms. Diana, are you okay?"

    "...I''m fine," Diana blinked, waking up from a daze, "You can continue the mission."

    Her voice was still faint and distant, as precise and calm as a machine-and more calm than usual.

    Gawain looked into Diana¡¯s eyes, nodded a moment later, and turned to look at the central area of ??the observatory. The white light covering the center has completely faded at this moment, revealing the things hidden in it. Gawain stretched out his hand towards Pointed over there: "Let¡¯s check those things. If yes, they should be the''relics'' left to you by Sir Scott."

    "It''s for all of us." Diana said softly, and walked over there. Gawain beckoned to those who followed. A group of people followed the white stream of light flowing on the ground and came to the view. In the center of the star station, I can see the scene clearly¡ª

    There is only a one-meter circular platform in the center of the observatory. Its center is slightly recessed. The surface formed by an unknown material reflects the brilliant stars above, a palm-sized piece of light blue crystals. The stacked "crystal block" is placed in the center of the platform. This "crystal block" is guarded by the stars, and the surface is floating with mysterious brilliance. Around the platform, six chairs are symmetrically placed, four of which are Only one dark urn was placed on each of the chairs, and on the other two chairs were Alphonse Hall Fellows and Sir Scott Planting.

    In this different space, the bodies of the two ancient scholars did not decay, but turned into complete corpses. They sat quietly in their final positions, their heads still in a raised posture, and the sunken eye sockets seemed to be separated from each other. For seven hundred years, he was still watching the fissure at the top of the space, watching the clear starry sky that appeared in the fissure.

    Diana came to the two ancient scholars, bowed her head and greeted silently. The others around also subconsciously held their breath, expressing their respect in a brief silence, and then Amber''s eyes noticed the death of Sir Scott. A gesture maintained afterwards¡ªhis dry and stiff fingers pointed directly under the seat, and seemed to be very deliberately making people fall on the place of his fingers. Amber looked in that direction and finally opened his eyes slightly: "Ah, there is something on the ground!"

    Everyone''s attention was instantly attracted to the past, and people discovered that the ground near the six seats was actually densely engraved with words and symbols! They centered on the circular platform and spread outward in an unconventional way, covering almost one-third of the ground of the observatory. However, due to the stable environment in the different space, these nicks are still clearly identifiable to this day¡ªjust everyone before. All of his attention was attracted by the round table reflecting the starry sky, the "lattice" in the center of the round table, and the remains of ancient scholars, so that before Amber opened his mouth, no one noticed that the rough "textures" on the ground turned out to be words!

    "This is..." Philip''s eyes widened in an instant. What caught his eyes was a large number of specious characters and another completely unknown character. He felt dizzy after just a glance, but Gawain next to him recognized it at a glance. Some of the words are the lingua franca of the Gondor Empire, and the other part is the alien signals received by both the Thorin Hub and the Winter Winter!

    "This is the''legacy'' left by Sir Scott and the others," Gao Wen said in a deep voice.

    Philip opened his eyes wide and looked at the dense indentations on the ground, and said softly as if he was talking to himself: "Carved on the ground...should be carved on the ground...There is no more stable and lasting recording method than this. After all, spells will change over time. The storage devices will become unusable due to the passage of civilization. Only these carved on the ground can withstand the longest erosion of time..."

    "Record all this," Gao Wen ordered in a deep voice, "Do not move anything here until the recording is complete, to prevent the shelter space from collapsing and closing prematurely."

    The entourage began to get busy immediately, using the equipment brought by the trip to record the symbols and words carved on the ground, and made several backup copies stored in the magic crystal on the spot. In addition to leaving the magic image, several people Mage scholars even took out the enchanted parchment and quill they carried with them, and began to use site shorthand spells to transcribe all the characters on the ground on thick scrolls-these scholars can understand these without any special reminders from Gao Wen or Amber. What is the meaning of the characters carved on the ground? Faced with a knowledge heritage passed down to future generations 700 years ago, they all regarded it as the most precious treasure in history.

    After the accompanying experts and scholars began to record these things, Diana, Gawain and others voluntarily left the central area. They stepped on the ground that had been measured by Sir Scott with his feet for 20 years, slowly When he reached the edge of the entire observatory, Philip raised his head and looked beyond the edge, watching the huge building fragments floating without gravity rotate slowly in the line of sight, and beyond the fragments, there is a vast and vast, looking The boundless illusory light that made him sighed: "It''s hard to imagine being stuck here for twenty years..."

    "Fortunately, there is still a starry sky above them." Gao Wen raised his head and glanced at the huge fissure directly above this alien space. Although he did not know the principle behind this fissure, he did not know how the two ancient Gondor Magisters combined The starlight scene of the real world was "introduced" into this sanctuary, but he believed that this starry sky must have inspired Scott, Alphonse, and Bairlow seven hundred years ago, especially when they knew the starry sky After there are other civilizations that can think and communicate, the cold stars will also be the only comfort after the end¡ªbecause they know that even though the world around them has fallen apart, there is still a world full of vitality light years away.

    "Speaking of, you led a large group of troops passing through the Verplandun area, and at that time you didn''t find anyone in this observatory." Amber seemed to remember something suddenly, and looked up at Gawain. "At that time, they probably had already hidden. Are you in this shelter?"

    "Even if they didn''t hide in this shelter, it would be difficult to meet us," Gawain shook his head slightly. "Verplanton is not just an observatory. It is a large area. Large-scale towns and many research facilities, observatories, museums, warehouses, research institutes... The Gondor people have studied astronomical objects here for many years. The observatory is only one of the core facilities here, and it was in a state of escape at that time. For refugees who are in urgent need of supplementary supplies, the attractiveness of such facilities as the observatory is obviously not as attractive as the ruins of the towns and imperial warehouses along the way."

    "Things from the sky..." Amber muttered thoughtfully, and then turned to look at the "crystal block" placed on the central round platform of the observatory. "If it''s correct, it should be Scott. The''extraordinary objects'' mentioned by the Jazz can continuously release energy and maintain such a shelter in a different space for seven hundred years. It is an amazing thing. Do you think we should...how to deal with it?"

    She was reminding Gawain, and also reminding Sir Diana next to Sir Scott to leave to future generations not only the "knowledge" carved on the ground, but also a tangible "object" that is emitting a subtle The blue crystal block is undoubtedly the key item that protected the observatory when the Deep Blue Well erupted. It is also the reason why the observatory will not be attacked by various dangerous things in the wasteland for the next seven hundred years. Its value It goes without saying that how to deal with it is a problem that must be faced.

    As Gawain¡¯s **** dogleg, Amber certainly hopes that this crystal block belongs to Cecil. After all, the entire Wiplanton area is now under Cecil¡¯s control. The observatory is also the first to be discovered by Philip¡¯s people. The entire exploration operation is now also It is led by Cecil, adhering to the two principles of "the wasteland is no owner" and "first discovery and actual control". The relics found in this ancient facility seem to belong to the original discoverer. .

    But to be reasonable... this thing is not really unowned.

    Sir Scott said in a message that the inheritance here is for Diana, which is more embarrassing¡ªthe heir is here now, and everyone has seen the video record just now, so you can¡¯t be shy. Don''t you?

    After thinking about it, it was a messy and troublesome account. After two minutes of thinking about it, Amber felt dizzy. In the end, he could only sigh and murmur in a low voice: "Hey, it''s better to dig the graves of the poorest households..."

    Gawain didn¡¯t hear Amber¡¯s muttering, but he could guess what was going around in this guy¡¯s mind, and on his side, this mess could even go around one more circle¡ªthe "meteorite rain" that fell in the Wiplanton area. "Essentially, it is the debris from the space station that Amon hit the sky three thousand years ago, and his "satellite spirit" is now the heir to the sailor''s legacy. If that is the case, the scum that fell from the sky station is not counted as His stuff? The Wiplanton meteor shower caused considerable economic losses in the Gondor Empire. Was the responsibility Amorne or Gaowen borne? If it was Amorn¡¯s responsibility, then Amorne is now a senior adviser to the empire, and his direct person in charge is Gawain, which is even more unclear. There are still a lot of people...

    This is a meaningless round-table. Whoever feels that he has too many brain cells can do the calculations, but Gao Wen has always felt that his brain cell loss has been too serious, so from the beginning, he did not intend to be confused about this. Too much energy was consumed on the account.

    He owns an entire space station in the sky, and soon, he will start repairing and exploring the station in the sky. In the long run, sea monsters, dragons, elves, humans, these races are all in contact with the sky station. Unless Gawain intends to fundamentally overthrow his own creed and code of conduct, he will not be able to avoid this development-unless he makes up his mind to let the races of this planet continue to lie in the circle of gravity, no one will touch the sky. The legacy of the sailor, and then one day in the future, let himself die slowly with the races on the earth.

    He needs to truly grasp the secrets of the sailors, and cannot go back to the old path of the adversity empire. He needs the wisdom races of the world as his own help, through open, transparent, and rational research and development instead of "elite contact and deification worship." "To achieve this goal, he needs (and must) let all the mortals on this planet break free from the shackles of their hearts and step out of the cradle, because only in this way can he avoid the future where everything is dying.

    So, the sailor¡¯s legacy is destined not to be hidden¡ªhe had to hide things before he was not strong enough, because many things were not under his control, but now, he is strong enough, Cecil The empire has the ability to be the helm of this era, so he can think about the problem in the way of "the helm."

    Therefore, the only thing he needs to ensure is to keep everything under his own control¡ªthe research and exploration of the Sky Station must be open, but the authority of the Sky Station must always be in his own hands. The mortal races of this planet must Will rise up and finally step out of the cradle, but this process cannot be out of control. This is not only responsible for oneself, but also for those who follow oneself, trust oneself and support their own ideas along the way.

    As for the "crystal block" at the moment, Gao Wen also has this attitude: it does not matter who the crystal block belongs to, but the knowledge belongs to everyone. After all, everyone has to develop, and he needs everyone to develop. In the whole process Here, just ensure Cecil¡¯s research share.

    He looked at the center of the observatory. The small cube emitting a faint blue light, like a stack of multiple layers of crystals, was particularly eye-catching in his field of vision. He closed his eyes slightly again, and the crystal block was still floating on him. In the field of vision, and a line of notes emerged around it¡ªdamaged ion energy group, key components are missing/tampered, and recycling is not recommended.

    It seems that because Cassandra and Ashalena restarted part of the system on the Sky Station, Gawain''s control of the space station has been further strengthened. He noticed it when he saw the crystal block just now. These additional "comment information" appears.

    He can even directly sense the "existence" of that crystal block and vaguely perceive the "energy trail" extending around it.

    But that''s all-he is not an expert in this area. The authority of the sailor does not allow him to obtain the corresponding knowledge out of thin air. He does not understand the principle and control method of this ingot, and it is estimated that he will be given another 100 I still don''t understand Nian.

    But it doesn''t matter, there are many smart people in this world, and these smart people can be his help.

    "Ms. Diana, this crystal is a''relic'' left to you by Sir Scott." Gawain opened his eyes and looked at the ancient machine next to him. "Theoretically, it should belong to you-but for the sake of the entire alliance. I hope we can share the mystery that may be contained in this crystal block."

    "I understand what you mean," Diana''s expression didn''t seem to change. "Before setting off, His Majesty Rosetta also discussed this issue with me, as to how the''heritage'' that may be found in the Wiplanton Observatory should be distributed¡ª For specific items, we can negotiate slowly, only knowledge...knowledge should belong to everyone."

    She raised her head and looked at the central area of ??the observatory, her voice becoming a little low.

    "Personally, I don''t really care about that crystal. I just hope...I can take away Sir Scott and their remains. That''s all my wish."

    "Of course," Gawain stood up straight, his expression becoming solemn, "as it should be."

 Chapter 1385ï¼š Call among the stars

    The work of rubbing and keeping the Chinese text data of the shelter lasted for a whole day.

    In the face of these extremely important research materials that are difficult to reproduce once they are lost, both Typhon and the technical experts sent by Cecil showed extreme attention and caution. At the same time, they not only engraved the words on the floor The symbols are recorded, and even the patterns on the central round table, the cracks on the nearby floating fragments and the details on the clothes of the two ancient scholars have not been overlooked. In the busy day of work, these top scholars in their respective fields have almost It is to copy the entire shelter space in detail from the "information" level. If one day they want to reproduce the shelter, then these materials containing all the details can even make them duplicate copies and authentic. The point is not bad.

    It may be an exaggeration to do things this way, but it is necessary¡ªbecause no one can predict what role the information recorded in this shelter will play in which day and in which field in the future, Sir Scott The legacy left to the world may only be a deciphered version of the alien text, but this incredible shelter space itself... is also a surprising ¡°legacy¡±.

    Before the scholars completed these tasks, everyone followed Gawain''s orders and did not touch any devices in the space, especially the "crystalline cube" on the central round table.

    The crystal block is obviously the key to maintaining this space. If you rashly touch it, it is very likely that this space will be closed in advance. Of course you can¡¯t touch it randomly before recording all the data. But when the recording work is completed, Gao Wen and others still I want to take this thing away.

    Although there is also an option of "keep the crystal intact and build a research facility on site for fixed research", no one knows the operating principle of this shelter, and no one knows that this different space opened by external force can be maintained. How long it takes to put research work in such a completely uncontrolled space-time gap is obviously not very safe, and considering that the research process is very likely to "stimulate" the crystal block, this may also lead to the closure of the shelter, so it is still It''s better to take it away from this place and put it in a safe place to analyze it slowly.

    As for whether the process of removing the ingot itself is also risky... Gao Wen is not too worried about this. After all, Sir Scott¡¯s message has specifically mentioned that the ¡°extraordinary objects¡± that maintain the sanctuary will be given to Diana, and he and Alphonse have no use for this thing. The implication is just that. It is the other party who can take it away. At least for a short time after taking it away, this space will not collapse directly¡ªat least there will be time for people to evacuate.

    Of course, for safety reasons, it is best for Diana to complete the process of removing the ingots alone, in case Sir Scott has set up any identifying "anti-theft mechanism" around the ingots¡ªthis is a crisis after all. In the wasteland, Sir Scott and Alphonse Fellows who hid here must have set up a lot of safety measures in order to prevent monsters wandering in the wasteland from breaking into the shelter and destroying their research results.

    In the evening of the second day after the gate of the observatory was opened, all the recording work was completed. All the research materials and experts and scholars were subsequently evacuated, and Philip personally led the elite soldiers to **** to the Cecil frontline base, which is currently a safe zone.

    Now, there are only three figures left on the observatory: Gawain, Amber, and Diana, who has the "right to inherit" here.

    They returned to the round table in the center of the observatory, staring at the sunken "mirror" reflecting the starry sky for the last time. The "lattice" showing the stacked state of crystals stayed quietly in the center of the mirror, emitting a faint blue light. Guarded by the stars on the mirror, shining brightly.

    The round platform is empty. The remains and ashes of Sir Scott and Alphonse Fellows have been moved away, and they are currently being escorted to the frontline base¡ªeven the six chairs around the round platform that are carved out of stone. It was taken down together.

    "It''s time to evacuate," Gawain reminded Diana who seemed a little dazed. "Ms. Diana, reclaim the crystals."

    Diana finally blinked her eyes at this time, and awakened from the solidified stillness, she nodded gently, and Gawain and Amber stepped back two steps¡ªthey stood two steps away, watching Diana steadily but firmly stretched out her hand to the faintly blue crystal, held it and slowly picked it up.

    A faint spark spattered from the place where the crystal block was in contact with the round table, and thin electric lights jumped and flowed between them, seeming to maintain some kind of energy transfer as if the lotus was broken, but as Diana took the whole crystal block completely. The energy transmission was finally cut off quickly, and a small humming sound came from the depths of the round platform. In the next second, the white light streams flowing on the ground around the observatory began to extinguish one by one, floating on the platform. The surrounding "building fragments" also rumblingly fell into the endless emptiness in the distance. Amidst the louder and louder roar, the crack that revealed the starlight began to close slowly, and the entire observatory also closed. Then it shook!

    "The shelter space is about to be closed," Gawain nodded, and took Amber and walked towards the door. "Ms. Diana, let''s go."

    Diana did not hesitate. She quickly took the dimmed ingot into her arms, turned around and followed in the footsteps of Gawain and Amber. After a while, the three of them almost dashed away from the observatory. , They passed through the door that was alienated into a spatial passage, and looked back at the chaotic darkness on the other side of the door. The thick dark fog appeared to be distorted and disordered as if it were stirred by a crazy vortex, and large swaths of shadows were In the depths of the chaotic vortex, it disappeared from time to time.

    Immediately afterwards, the continual shattering force was transmitted from the shelter space to the outside-the Verplandon Observatory in the real world also began to shake violently!

    "Withdraw!" Gao Wen made a decisive decision. He didn''t miss this place at all, and he picked Amber into his armpit and rushed to the staircase leading to the outside, accompanied by the shadow assault and protest along the way. The three figures rushed out of the constantly collapsing Wiplanton Observatory at an alarming speed, and ran all the way to outside the cordon around the observatory before stopping.

    Obviously, the force of constant collapse has not spread to this. Gao Wen and others stopped here, looking back at the huge building that was shaking and disintegrating in the afterglow of the setting sun, and watching its surface quickly covered with astonishing cracks. , The **** setting sun shone through those cracks, like a dying giant''s roots and blood vessels bursting before his death. In the last thunderous noise, the ancient Wiplanton Observatory finally turned into ruins.

    Soon after, Gawain and his party and the last group of soldiers who evacuated from the cordon returned to the Cecil base on the front line, where they saw General Philip, who had placed the technicians, materials, and samples in place.

    In the command center of the frontline base, Diana took out the light blue "crystal block" and placed it in front of Gawain.

    "Before leaving, His Majesty Rosetta allowed me to deal with all the things I found at the Verplandon Observatory. The only order he gave me was to bring back a piece of''good news''," the ancient flight attendant maintained that consistency. With his calm posture, he said blankly, "This''crystal'' will be handed over to you for safekeeping. I believe that with Cecil''s technical support, research on this object will begin soon."

    Gawain took the crystal block that Diana handed over. The palm-sized precise crystal exuded mild heat in his hand, and a sense of "connection" that only he could feel was established at this moment. He slowly rotated this shiny little device, silent for a few seconds, seeming to be thinking about something, then he suddenly laughed and returned the crystal block to Diana.

    "This is the relic left to you by Sir Scott, Ms. Diana, let you take it away¡ªas I said before, what really matters is the''knowledge'' behind this relic, which Sir Scott left The most precious heritage in this world is the knowledge that can bring happiness to all mortals," Gavin said with a smile looking at Diana who was a little surprised. The joint research on this''crystal block'' and the response plan for that''alien signal''...all these please reply as soon as possible."

    The war with the wasteland is still going on, and the world is far from safe, but even if the war continues, the pace of development should not stop.

    The slightly surprised look on Diana''s face gradually faded. She did not make any hypocritical excuses, but calmly accepted the "crystal lump", and then solemnly bent over to Gawain: "Your justice and mind are impressive. Touched, I will relay your wishes to your Majesty, and from a personal point of view, I will also do my best to promote our next technical cooperation."

    From the tone of this ancient machine girl, Gao Wen heard a different solemnity from before.

    Diana left, taking the Typhon technical experts she brought, the remains of Sir Scott and others and the "legacy" left to her by the Sir, and the rubbings and copying of the research materials. Up.

    When there were no others around, Amber couldn¡¯t help but come to Gawain: "You really took the''crystal'' to her? Although it was said before,''The ownership of the crystal can be discussed, only knowledge must be shared. ''But I didn''t expect you to be so generous... I remember you are not such a generous person?"

    The girl''s words made the expression on Gawain''s face suddenly a little weird: "...what is the image of me in your heart?"

    "Calculating, cunning, insidious, always maximizing profit, there are nine pits in one sentence, and another is a bottomless pit. Half of the people who work with you sell themselves, and the other half are still helping you count when selling. "Money," Amber said, breaking his fingers, "Let me put it this way, if you put away the sword in your hand, I can say that there will be no heavy one in the afternoon... But you have put your hands on the hilt, then I am not Dare to say it."

    "...I don''t know if you are self-aware or remember to eat or not," Gawain curled his lips and took his hand from the hilt reluctantly. "I have such an impression in your heart after a long time?"

    "I also want to find some good words, but I am not good at this," Amber opened his hand, "And to be honest, aren''t all these things true? You have admitted before me. Of..."

    "...Indeed, there are many people who are calculated by me, and many people who are calculated to death by me, but there is a premise-they are all enemies," Gawain suppressed the smile on his face, slightly serious Looking at Amber, "And now Typhon...well, I still need to treat them carefully, but they are no longer our enemies...at least until the fatal collapse of the new order I have created, Typhon will no longer It''s our enemy."

    Amber looked up and down Gao Wen''s eyes suspiciously, and curled his lips: "This is not 100% true, is it?"

    Gawain suddenly felt a little helpless. At this time, he felt that the shadow assault goose in front of him was too sharp. He¡¯s checked and read all the data that can be read. Now that thing is useless for him personally, right?

    I always feel that saying this has a great impact on his glorious image-although Gao Wen also doubts how much glorious image he can retain in the heart of this Shadow Assault Goose...

    In the final analysis, the crystal block is just an energy device that fell from the sky station, and it is still part of the fragments after damage. It does have research value, but the greater value is to be made public, so that it can be understood as a member of the alliance. , Studying an "interface" of the sailor''s legacy, compared with that small crystal block itself, Gao Wen is more concerned about when he can repair the sky station...

    Amber watched the change in Gawain¡¯s expression, and didn¡¯t know what she had understood, but suddenly, she seemed to lose interest in the question she had just asked, and waved her hand indifferently: ¡°Forget it, it¡¯s definitely another one anyway. It¡¯s a lot of truth, I can¡¯t understand you even after you explained it¡ªyou slipped away, and I spent a day outside with you, I have to go back to find a place to rest, and I have to rush back to the imperial capital as soon as possible tomorrow..."

    After putting down these few words, her figure began to fade quickly in the air, and when the last word hit the ground, she had completely disappeared in front of Gawain''s eyes.

    Looking at the place where Amber disappeared, and feeling that the other party''s breath had indeed left, Gawain was dumb for a few seconds, and then he couldn''t help but shook his head with a smile.

    Then he raised his head and looked at the sky above the front base.

    This place is located in the depths of the waste soil. Even though the purification device nearby has started to operate, the dense clouds of polluted air that have not dispersed for hundreds of years have begun to be gradually dispersed, and the remaining pollution power in the waste soil is still affecting the environment near the forward base. , The sky is still covered with a thin layer of clouds with abnormal colors. Under the occlusion of the clouds, the stars in the sky are hidden, and only the brightest stars are struggling to penetrate the curtain. , The faint and pale light reflected in Gawain''s vision.

    He thought of those "greetings" that crossed the long sea of ??stars to reach this planet, and remembered those deep-space calls that Enya once mentioned, that rippled through the stars and symbolized the lights of civilization.

    Among these deep-space calls, there is a signal that has been going on for at least 700 years, starting from the time of Gondor, and it is still being transmitted in this sea of ??stars, tirelessly.

    Is this signal transmitted faster than the speed of light? Does the civilization behind this signal still exist? All this is still unknown.

    But at least one point Gao Wen is very clear, even if the universe has no matter how harsh the environment is, the destiny of sentient beings is facing no matter how deep malice, under the same star sea, there will always be one civilization after another constantly raising their heads. , Looking up at this endless starry sky-shouting, and waiting for a response.

 Chapter 1387ï¼š The decisive battle is approaching

    The Loren nations that are currently in a state of total war do not have too much energy to invest in space, and there are too many unforeseen risks behind interstellar communication. This requires a long process of argumentation, and it is not likely to be involved. The impact on the belief system of all mortals involves a huge test of the stability of the gods. Although theoretically speaking, the act of simply restoring interstellar signals is far less stimulating to the gods than manned spaceflight, but who is this "stimulus" Can you guarantee it?

    After all, the work of the Theocracy has not stopped over the years. The nations of the alliance have been using various methods to loosen and cut the spiritual seal that covers the heads of mortals. This cutting process is essentially dancing at the tip of a knife. At a dangerous critical point, the connection between the gods and the people was continuously stripped to gradually cut the chains between the gods and the gods. Without causing the gods to be mad, they kept jumping around the "rebellious boundary". When the process was over, people and Gods will be free, but before the end of this process...the gods are actually at a "critical pressure point" at all times. At this time, responding to interstellar communications...if you don''t know which **** has a straightforward personality and a bad brain, he screams crazy. Woolen cloth?

    So this matter has to be discussed in the long term, at least until the dust of this war is settled, and until the alliance nations have more energy to control public opinion and can organize a large-scale expert team, and before that...Cecile this What Bian can do the most is the preparation work mentioned by Gao Wen: compiling a modern version of the "alien dictionary" and translating the signals that have been received so far.

    When this arrangement was over, Gawain suddenly raised his head and looked at a holographic projection opposite the round table. The figure of Grand Duke Victoria of the Northern Territory was emerging above the Monet terminal: "Victoria, a few monitors in the Northern Territory during this time. Are the stations operating normally? Have you received any signals there?"

    "All monitoring stations in the northern border are operating as usual. Since the beginning of winter last year, they have received sixteen signals. Although the content is repetitive, there are occasional differences." Victoria immediately nodded in response, "We are now gradually Once you have mastered the characteristics of these signals, you can capture them in a timely and sensitive manner. Some unrecognizable signals that were previously mixed in atmospheric interference can now be effectively recorded. As long as the''dictionary'' is completed, the deciphering work can begin immediately."

    "Um...very good," Gao Wen nodded slightly, and then mentioned another thing, "How is the situation with the old man?"

    He was referring to Modil Wilde, the ancient legendary adventurer who had a wonderful experience and is now in a mysterious "critical state of life and death" and was chased by the power of Lady Night, the ancestor of Victoria Wilde. Due to the influence of Lady Night¡¯s divine power, coupled with the possibility of being contaminated by the reverse tide, Modil Wilde¡¯s current state is very unstable. Half of his "existence" has been replaced by Lady Night¡¯s shadow and dust, and he is positive. In a state of constant collapse and loss, it was relying on the power of the dark night stolen by Amber to barely maintain the stability in the material world. Now he is living in the Winter Fort and is being taken care of by the "descendant" of Victoria.

    At present, the three chief consuls of the empire, Baldwin Wilde is personally leading the army. Heidi focuses on daily government affairs. Victoria¡¯s main responsibility is to ensure the empire¡¯s industrial supply and the transportation of soldiers to the front line. In addition, most of the energy of the Northern Duchess was devoted to her old ancestor. Modil Wild¡¯s special experience and the mysterious connection between him and Lady Night have always been a matter of great concern to Gawain. .

    "The ancestor is in good condition. After getting a good rest and appropriate mental spells, his mental state has stabilized a lot, and there has not been a sudden fall into a dark night dream in recent times," Victoria nodded, "but He can still feel a distant''call'' from time to time, even in a normal dream... He often''hears'' the voice of Lady Night or''Wild''. I think unless we can solve those from the source He is chasing his divine power and retrieving the "other half of existence" that he was cut out, otherwise this situation may continue forever."

    Gao Wen looked up at Amber when he heard the words, and said in a deep voice: "...We still cannot locate the kingdom of Lady Ye, it is not in the cruise path of the sentry, but Amber has been studying the shadow and dust during this period, trying to find and The way for Ms. Ye to establish the connection. There is no other good way to do this. Wait a minute, there will be good news."

    Victoria''s expression did not change, and she lowered her head slightly: "Yes, Your Majesty."

    Gao Wen took a light breath, looked up at the figures in the meeting room, and coughed slightly: "Then next..."

    Before he finished his words, he heard a "clang" suddenly coming from the side, and saw that the platinum scepter in Veronica''s hand was slapped on the conference table. This sudden movement frightened the people next to him. After a jump, Gawain subconsciously wanted to ask about the situation, but he saw that Veronica¡¯s expression instantly became abnormally dull. The gentle smile and eyes that had disappeared in the ordinary day did not know when, this scene was so weird. As for Gawain, he felt that the other party''s soul had been pulled out of this body, and in the next second, he heard a machine-like calm and cold voice coming from Veronica''s mouth:

    "...The first defensive circle is damaged and it is confirmed that it has encountered a frontal attack... The self-repair function is activated, the barrier is turned into combat mode, the command module is online... The core barrier is raised, and the energy is transferred to the combat unit... Computing resources are being allocated and all weapon restrictions are being lifted..."

    After the calm and hard voice ended, Veronica blinked her eyes, as if she suddenly woke up, her body shook slightly, and the holy light that had faded from her side floated slowly again, and Gawain felt that the other party belonged to him. The "human" side came back, so he immediately asked: "What''s the situation?"

    Although he asked, he already had a faint suspicion in his heart, and Veronica''s next answer confirmed his bad suspicion: "A minute ago, the outer defense belt of the Deep Blue Well was attacked. My guard The troops are at war with the enemy."

    "Dark Blue Well... where is the wasteland center?" Amber sitting on the right hand side of Gawain suddenly widened his eyes. "Wait a minute, the dark priests have begun to attack the Deep Blue Well!? Not that they won''t cheat easily. Is that the hardest bone? Why do you scream crazy?! There is an imperial capital defensive circle in good condition and a complete iron corps over there!"

    Gawain was also taken aback, but he was more concerned about the situation on Veronica/Ophelia at this time than the reasons behind the sudden actions of the dark priests: "How is the battle? How is the damage?"

    "The central fortress was built on the basis of the doomsday sanctuary of the old Japanese imperial capital. It has extremely strong protection capabilities and has seven layers of defensive circles from the outside to the inside. At present, only the outermost defensive circle has been moderately damaged by the violent bombing. The system has been activated and the damage is within acceptable limits," Veronica said quietly, but the expression on her face was already a little serious, "However, the enemy''s attack is very fierce. At present, there are energy reactions in all directions within my range of perception, and... The frontline reconnaissance unit saw new entities that had never appeared before in the enemy, as well as a certain large-scale... structure."

    While talking, Veronica clenched the platinum scepter in her hand, her tone became very serious: "Limited by the range of movement, I cannot perceive the boundaries of the enemy''s position, nor can I determine how many troops are gathering in the distance. Only from the current calculation results, if the enemy continues to maintain this intensity of offense, the Deep Blue Well may be breached within a month."

    The Deep Blue Well may be breached!

    This sentence smashed into the meeting room, making everyone''s expressions instantly tighten. Only Gao Wen, after the initial surprise, his expression has completely calmed down, but he said softly and thoughtfully: "Sure enough. One step..."

    The attack on the Deep Blue Well was an unexpected event, but in fact Gawain was not surprised by this. From the beginning, he knew that the Wasteland Legion might turn around to attack the Deep Blue Well when the existing goals could not be achieved. After all, the ultimate goal of those dark priests is to drop runestones and "domesticate" the planet. If they can''t break through the defenses of the civilized world, they can only turn their target to the largest dark blue fissure in the center of the wasteland. In other words, as long as The alliance''s advantages on other fronts continue to accumulate, and the progress of counterattacking the wasteland and building the blocking wall continues. Sooner or later, the Wasteland Legion will attack the Deep Blue Well in despair.

    "Don''t forget the previous staff''s deduction. Sooner or later, the dark priests will attack the Deep Blue Well," Gawain''s voice sounded in the conference room, and the calm and calm voice calmed everyone''s nervousness. "Their attack on the civilized world has been thwarted across the board. At present, all the Legions of the Wasteland have been pushed back to the depths of the Wasteland, and the Alliance¡¯s purification device is still rapidly spreading to the hinterland of the Wasteland. Those dark priests have nothing else. They chose to attack the Deep Blue Well at this time. In my opinion, it might be a good phenomenon."

    "Is this a good phenomenon?" Amber suddenly widened his eyes, "Veronica is being beaten!"

    "I haven''t, the battle is still..." Veronica opened her mouth subconsciously, but she swallowed it halfway through her words. She really couldn''t hold back her face to debate such stupid things with the shame of the alliance on this occasion. "you are right."

    Amber, creatures appearing at night and having a habit of being awkward, is the natural enemy of ancient machine souls. Any creature that needs a face will not be able to successfully exert its full strength in front of her. The more the face, the more obvious the impact.

    Gao Wen was already quite surprised at this. He glanced at Amber, who was staring, and said casually: "Veronica¡¯s base has very strong defensive capabilities, and there is a well-established iron corps. It¡¯s difficult to attack there. It is conceivable that in our previous deductions, it was also determined that unless it was the most lasting moment, those dark priests would never actively choose to chew on this hard bone, even if they could fight against the Alliance Legion, they They won¡¯t go to trouble with the Ironman Corps, but now they choose to attack the Deep Blue Well, which shows that they have reached the point where they are exhausted. They are in desperation faster than we thought. This is a good thing."

    As he said, he stood up slowly, with his hands on the edge of the conference table, his tone of voice was low and strong.

    "The attack on the Deep Blue Well will be the last and worst choice that the Wasteland Legion can make. After this, the dark priests have all their cards. Now the alliance¡¯s four-direction blocking wall has advanced to the old Gang. In the hinterland of the Duo Empire, the Wasteland Legion does not have much depth to consume with us, and if they want to attack the Deep Blue Well, they must invest a lot of energy and troops. This is destined to be better than before on the battlefield facing the alliance. More vulnerable, and the advancement of the Alliance army will be smoother than before.

    "Immediately send the news to the leaders of the alliance. The final decisive moment is approaching. Tell our allies, take out everything from the bottom of the box, spread the blocking wall with all your strength, and use absolute superior force. Put those monsters to death in the scorched earth of the old Gondor Empire, and the life and death of the civilized world will be known within the next month.

    "We must close the blocking wall before the Deep Blue Well falls, and completely disintegrate the Wasteland Legion!"

    Gawain¡¯s last calm and powerful voice seemed to be infinitely inspiring, refilling everyone¡¯s previously depressed state of mind with confidence and fighting spirit, not to mention that none of the figures that can appear here are mediocre people. After identifying the situation, everyone knew what to do. Several things discussed and decided in the previous meeting were quickly fine-tuned. Some less important matters can be delayed slightly. In the next time, the Cecil Empire Even the entire alliance will pour all its strength into this war.

    One figure got up and left the meeting room. The holographic projections gradually dissipated in the air. When the clerks of the Supreme Council also left, only Gawain and Amber were left in this huge room for a while, as well as being faded. Veronica with the light haunting.

    The three of them were at the end.

    The attendants and guards were waiting outside the door.

    Gawain got up from the chair and breathed out slightly. Amber approached from the side and looked up at him: "The situation is not so optimistic, is it."

    "The situation is not bad, the dawn of victory is indeed before everyone''s eyes, but the darkness before the dawn is really deadly," Gao Wen knew that this guy had a keen perception, and his unreliable appearance actually had a very keen heart hidden at this moment. Did not hide anything, "Even if we have a 99% probability of victory, that 1% failure means the consequences of the ecological extinction level of the whole planet. In fact, everyone can think of this...but we can only Don''t think about the possibility of "in case you didn''t win"."

    "...Okay, I think so," Amber exhaled, her figure slowly fading in the air, and at the same time she waved her hand, "I''m going to be busy, the free days are over..."

    Gawain watched Amber''s figure slowly disappear into the air, and couldn''t help shook his head: "...You haven''t been free for a long time."

    Then he was silent for two seconds and looked up at Veronica: "You can really support it for another month, right?"

    "This is the result of an accurate calculation. Within the foreseeable deviation range, there will be no more variables," Veronica said calmly, "I will stick to your arrival."

    "...This feeling is really strange," Gao Wen couldn''t help feeling a little bit. "You obviously stand in front of my eyes..."

    "Yes, I am standing in front of you, but I am also trapped in the deepest part of the wasteland. This often makes me feel a sense of cognitive fragmentation," Veronica said softly and calmly, "Occasionally I am here. When he wakes up in the body, he is also affected by the body itself. It is so happy with the sunlight and breeze outside the window that he forgets the pollution and corruption in the waste soil."

    "...The pollution and corruption are about to end." After a moment of silence, Gao Wen said slowly.

    "Yes, pollution and corruption will end."

 Chapter 1387ï¼š The decisive battle is approaching

    The Loren nations that are currently in a state of total war do not have too much energy to invest in space, and there are too many unforeseen risks behind interstellar communication. This requires a long process of argumentation, and it is not likely to be involved. The impact on the belief system of all mortals involves a huge test of the stability of the gods. Although theoretically speaking, the act of simply restoring interstellar signals is far less stimulating to the gods than manned spaceflight, but who is this "stimulus" Can you guarantee it?

    After all, the work of the Theocracy has not stopped over the years. The nations of the alliance have been using various methods to loosen and cut the spiritual seal that covers the heads of mortals. This cutting process is essentially dancing at the tip of a knife. At a dangerous critical point, the connection between the gods and the people was continuously stripped to gradually cut the chains between the gods and the gods. Without causing the gods to be mad, they kept jumping around the "rebellious boundary". When the process was over, people and Gods will be free, but before the end of this process...the gods are actually at a "critical pressure point" at all times. At this time, responding to interstellar communications...if you don''t know which **** has a straightforward personality and a bad brain, he screams crazy. Woolen cloth?

    So this matter has to be discussed in the long term, at least until the dust of this war is settled, and until the alliance nations have more energy to control public opinion and can organize a large-scale expert team, and before that...Cecile this What Bian can do the most is the preparation work mentioned by Gao Wen: compiling a modern version of the "alien dictionary" and translating the signals that have been received so far.

    When this arrangement was over, Gawain suddenly raised his head and looked at a holographic projection opposite the round table. The figure of Grand Duke Victoria of the Northern Territory was emerging above the Monet terminal: "Victoria, a few monitors in the Northern Territory during this time. Are the stations operating normally? Have you received any signals there?"

    "All monitoring stations in the northern border are operating as usual. Since the beginning of winter last year, they have received sixteen signals. Although the content is repetitive, there are occasional differences." Victoria immediately nodded in response, "We are now gradually Once you have mastered the characteristics of these signals, you can capture them in a timely and sensitive manner. Some unrecognizable signals that were previously mixed in atmospheric interference can now be effectively recorded. As long as the''dictionary'' is completed, the deciphering work can begin immediately."

    "Um...very good," Gao Wen nodded slightly, and then mentioned another thing, "How is the situation with the old man?"

    He was referring to Modil Wilde, the ancient legendary adventurer who had a wonderful experience and is now in a mysterious "critical state of life and death" and was chased by the power of Lady Night, the ancestor of Victoria Wilde. Due to the influence of Lady Night¡¯s divine power, coupled with the possibility of being contaminated by the reverse tide, Modil Wilde¡¯s current state is very unstable. Half of his "existence" has been replaced by Lady Night¡¯s shadow and dust, and he is positive. In a state of constant collapse and loss, it was relying on the power of the dark night stolen by Amber to barely maintain the stability in the material world. Now he is living in the Winter Fort and is being taken care of by the "descendant" of Victoria.

    At present, the three chief consuls of the empire, Baldwin Wilde is personally leading the army. Heidi focuses on daily government affairs. Victoria¡¯s main responsibility is to ensure the empire¡¯s industrial supply and the transportation of soldiers to the front line. In addition, most of the energy of the Northern Duchess was devoted to her old ancestor. Modil Wild¡¯s special experience and the mysterious connection between him and Lady Night have always been a matter of great concern to Gawain. .

    "The ancestor is in good condition. After getting a good rest and appropriate mental spells, his mental state has stabilized a lot, and there has not been a sudden fall into a dark night dream in recent times," Victoria nodded, "but He can still feel a distant''call'' from time to time, even in a normal dream... He often''hears'' the voice of Lady Night or''Wild''. I think unless we can solve those from the source He is chasing his divine power and retrieving the "other half of existence" that he was cut out, otherwise this situation may continue forever."

    Gao Wen looked up at Amber when he heard the words, and said in a deep voice: "...We still cannot locate the kingdom of Lady Ye, it is not in the cruise path of the sentry, but Amber has been studying the shadow and dust during this period, trying to find and The way for Ms. Ye to establish the connection. There is no other good way to do this. Wait a minute, there will be good news."

    Victoria''s expression did not change, and she lowered her head slightly: "Yes, Your Majesty."

    Gao Wen took a light breath, looked up at the figures in the meeting room, and coughed slightly: "Then next..."

    Before he finished his words, he heard a "clang" suddenly coming from the side, and saw that the platinum scepter in Veronica''s hand was slapped on the conference table. This sudden movement frightened the people next to him. After a jump, Gawain subconsciously wanted to ask about the situation, but he saw that Veronica¡¯s expression instantly became abnormally dull. The gentle smile and eyes that had disappeared in the ordinary day did not know when, this scene was so weird. As for Gawain, he felt that the other party''s soul had been pulled out of this body, and in the next second, he heard a machine-like calm and cold voice coming from Veronica''s mouth:

    "...The first defensive circle is damaged and it is confirmed that it has encountered a frontal attack... The self-repair function is activated, the barrier is turned into combat mode, the command module is online... The core barrier is raised, and the energy is transferred to the combat unit... Computing resources are being allocated and all weapon restrictions are being lifted..."

    After the calm and hard voice ended, Veronica blinked her eyes, as if she suddenly woke up, her body shook slightly, and the holy light that had faded from her side floated slowly again, and Gawain felt that the other party belonged to him. The "human" side came back, so he immediately asked: "What''s the situation?"

    Although he asked, he already had a faint suspicion in his heart, and Veronica''s next answer confirmed his bad suspicion: "A minute ago, the outer defense belt of the Deep Blue Well was attacked. My guard The troops are at war with the enemy."

    "Dark Blue Well... where is the wasteland center?" Amber sitting on the right hand side of Gawain suddenly widened his eyes. "Wait a minute, the dark priests have begun to attack the Deep Blue Well!? Not that they won''t cheat easily. Is that the hardest bone? Why do you scream crazy?! There is an imperial capital defensive circle in good condition and a complete iron corps over there!"

    Gawain was also taken aback, but he was more concerned about the situation on Veronica/Ophelia at this time than the reasons behind the sudden actions of the dark priests: "How is the battle? How is the damage?"

    "The central fortress was built on the basis of the doomsday sanctuary of the old Japanese imperial capital. It has extremely strong protection capabilities and has seven layers of defensive circles from the outside to the inside. At present, only the outermost defensive circle has been moderately damaged by the violent bombing. The system has been activated and the damage is within acceptable limits," Veronica said quietly, but the expression on her face was already a little serious, "However, the enemy''s attack is very fierce. At present, there are energy reactions in all directions within my range of perception, and... The frontline reconnaissance unit saw new entities that had never appeared before in the enemy, as well as a certain large-scale... structure."

    While talking, Veronica clenched the platinum scepter in her hand, her tone became very serious: "Limited by the range of movement, I cannot perceive the boundaries of the enemy''s position, nor can I determine how many troops are gathering in the distance. Only from the current calculation results, if the enemy continues to maintain this intensity of offense, the Deep Blue Well may be breached within a month."

    The Deep Blue Well may be breached!

    This sentence smashed into the meeting room, making everyone''s expressions instantly tighten. Only Gao Wen, after the initial surprise, his expression has completely calmed down, but he said softly and thoughtfully: "Sure enough. One step..."

    The attack on the Deep Blue Well was an unexpected event, but in fact Gawain was not surprised by this. From the beginning, he knew that the Wasteland Legion might turn around to attack the Deep Blue Well when the existing goals could not be achieved. After all, the ultimate goal of those dark priests is to drop runestones and "domesticate" the planet. If they can''t break through the defenses of the civilized world, they can only turn their target to the largest dark blue fissure in the center of the wasteland. In other words, as long as The alliance''s advantages on other fronts continue to accumulate, and the progress of counterattacking the wasteland and building the blocking wall continues. Sooner or later, the Wasteland Legion will attack the Deep Blue Well in despair.

    "Don''t forget the previous staff''s deduction. Sooner or later, the dark priests will attack the Deep Blue Well," Gawain''s voice sounded in the conference room, and the calm and calm voice calmed everyone''s nervousness. "Their attack on the civilized world has been thwarted across the board. At present, all the Legions of the Wasteland have been pushed back to the depths of the Wasteland, and the Alliance¡¯s purification device is still rapidly spreading to the hinterland of the Wasteland. Those dark priests have nothing else. They chose to attack the Deep Blue Well at this time. In my opinion, it might be a good phenomenon."

    "Is this a good phenomenon?" Amber suddenly widened his eyes, "Veronica is being beaten!"

    "I haven''t, the battle is still..." Veronica opened her mouth subconsciously, but she swallowed it halfway through her words. She really couldn''t hold back her face to debate such stupid things with the shame of the alliance on this occasion. "you are right."

    Amber, creatures appearing at night and having a habit of being awkward, is the natural enemy of ancient machine souls. Any creature that needs a face will not be able to successfully exert its full strength in front of her. The more the face, the more obvious the impact.

    Gao Wen was already quite surprised at this. He glanced at Amber, who was staring, and said casually: "Veronica¡¯s base has very strong defensive capabilities, and there is a well-established iron corps. It¡¯s difficult to attack there. It is conceivable that in our previous deductions, it was also determined that unless it was the most lasting moment, those dark priests would never actively choose to chew on this hard bone, even if they could fight against the Alliance Legion, they They won¡¯t go to trouble with the Ironman Corps, but now they choose to attack the Deep Blue Well, which shows that they have reached the point where they are exhausted. They are in desperation faster than we thought. This is a good thing."

    As he said, he stood up slowly, with his hands on the edge of the conference table, his tone of voice was low and strong.

    "The attack on the Deep Blue Well will be the last and worst choice that the Wasteland Legion can make. After this, the dark priests have all their cards. Now the alliance¡¯s four-direction blocking wall has advanced to the old Gang. In the hinterland of the Duo Empire, the Wasteland Legion does not have much depth to consume with us, and if they want to attack the Deep Blue Well, they must invest a lot of energy and troops. This is destined to be better than before on the battlefield facing the alliance. More vulnerable, and the advancement of the Alliance army will be smoother than before.

    "Immediately send the news to the leaders of the alliance. The final decisive moment is approaching. Tell our allies, take out everything from the bottom of the box, spread the blocking wall with all your strength, and use absolute superior force. Put those monsters to death in the scorched earth of the old Gondor Empire, and the life and death of the civilized world will be known within the next month.

    "We must close the blocking wall before the Deep Blue Well falls, and completely disintegrate the Wasteland Legion!"

    Gawain¡¯s last calm and powerful voice seemed to be infinitely inspiring, refilling everyone¡¯s previously depressed state of mind with confidence and fighting spirit, not to mention that none of the figures that can appear here are mediocre people. After identifying the situation, everyone knew what to do. Several things discussed and decided in the previous meeting were quickly fine-tuned. Some less important matters can be delayed slightly. In the next time, the Cecil Empire Even the entire alliance will pour all its strength into this war.

    One figure got up and left the meeting room. The holographic projections gradually dissipated in the air. When the clerks of the Supreme Council also left, only Gawain and Amber were left in this huge room for a while, as well as being faded. Veronica with the light haunting.

    The three of them were at the end.

    The attendants and guards were waiting outside the door.

    Gawain got up from the chair and breathed out slightly. Amber approached from the side and looked up at him: "The situation is not so optimistic, is it."

    "The situation is not bad, the dawn of victory is indeed before everyone''s eyes, but the darkness before the dawn is really deadly," Gao Wen knew that this guy had a keen perception, and his unreliable appearance actually had a very keen heart hidden at this moment. Did not hide anything, "Even if we have a 99% probability of victory, that 1% failure means the consequences of the ecological extinction level of the whole planet. In fact, everyone can think of this...but we can only Don''t think about the possibility of "in case you didn''t win"."

    "...Okay, I think so," Amber exhaled, her figure slowly fading in the air, and at the same time she waved her hand, "I''m going to be busy, the free days are over..."

    Gawain watched Amber''s figure slowly disappear into the air, and couldn''t help shook his head: "...You haven''t been free for a long time."

    Then he was silent for two seconds and looked up at Veronica: "You can really support it for another month, right?"

    "This is the result of an accurate calculation. Within the foreseeable deviation range, there will be no more variables," Veronica said calmly, "I will stick to your arrival."

    "...This feeling is really strange," Gao Wen couldn''t help feeling a little bit. "You obviously stand in front of my eyes..."

    "Yes, I am standing in front of you, but I am also trapped in the deepest part of the wasteland. This often makes me feel a sense of cognitive fragmentation," Veronica said softly and calmly, "Occasionally I am here. When he wakes up in the body, he is also affected by the body itself. It is so happy with the sunlight and breeze outside the window that he forgets the pollution and corruption in the waste soil."

    "...The pollution and corruption are about to end." After a moment of silence, Gao Wen said slowly.

    "Yes, pollution and corruption will end."

 Chapter 1388ï¼š Offensive and defensive reversal

    Veronica walked out of the door, the warm sun of late spring shining on her shoulders, a brilliant round of huge sun hanging high in the sky, the crown of the huge sun and the light wood grain on the surface of the sun were imaginary behind the thin clouds. A magnificent scene, with a breeze blowing from a distance, blowing through Cecil''s bustling streets and lush roadside trees, the wind is filled with the fragrance of vegetation and the sound of traffic.

    She took a breath, as if to imprint the breath of the prosperous world into this body for a long time before exhaling the turbid air. She opened her arms slightly in the sun, and slightly narrowed her eyes. This body was Everything she felt was transmitted to the main servo matrix in an instant. Then, she opened her eyes again, and the images, sounds and touches captured by the 43,672 integrated sensors flooded her. Thinking thread.

    The rough hot wind slammed sand and dust on the guard tower on the outer defensive belt. The damaged armor plate was emitting blue smoke in the dim sky. The welding drone was flying between the weapon station and the shield platform, coming from afar. High-energy missiles and magical beams cut the sky like a net, bombarding the ancient shield over the old Japanese imperial capital amidst howling sounds. The translucent energy barrier rippled through the bombardment, and under the waves of the energy barrier, distortions. A huge wave composed of synthetic beasts is surging from afar, and those mutated and distorted body images and chaotic crazy roars are transmitted back to the matrix through the sensors all over the battlefield, and roars are set off among the data processing units.

    The deep laboratory is closed, the extension excavation station is closed, all processing centers and manufacturing centers orders are reordered, all the energy and materials of the bunker fortress are supplied to the war unit, the Ophelia Matrix has closed all the systems that can be closed for hundreds of years All the accumulated energy and resources were put into war factories and front-line facilities, and the Iron Man Corps also came out.

    After seven hundred years of silence, the last legion left by the Gondor Empire once again set foot on the battlefield. This may be the last time they will defend their homeland. This time, they are not only defending the Gondor Imperial Capital. .

    This is the 4th spring of Cecil, on the 50th of the month of recovery. The Battle of the Wasteland ushered in the biggest change since the war began. A series of attacks on the civilized world have been stopped, and the army of all lines of the alliance counterattacked and blocked the hinterland of the wasteland. When the extension of the wall was unstoppable, the dark priest entrenched in the wasteland gave up the confrontation with the main force of the alliance and chose to attack the Deep Blue Well desperately.

    Aberrations, biochemical synthetic beasts, deformed root system giants, priests...All the forces of the Wasteland Legion have been integrated in a very short time, turning into a landslide and tsunami-like huge wave, facing the Deep Blue Well from all directions A fierce attack was launched, and the central area of ??the wasteland, which had always been facing a confrontation before, fell into fierce war in an instant. A frenzied dark army covered the vast land around the ancient capital of Gugangdor. Fierce battles were unfolding on every inch of scorched earth. In the raging black tide, the brilliance of the Deep Blue Well once again became the most eye-catching light on this land, just like seven hundred years ago.

    The great changes that occurred in the center of the wasteland were immediately transmitted to the entire alliance. This shocking change shocked the leaders of the alliance member states, but no one was truly panicked. The Supreme Staff of the Alliance, dominated by the three empires of Sylvain, Typhon, and Silver, conducted a deduction. The senior generals and military and political leaders of the three empires had already predicted that once the command of the Wasteland Army realized that the situation was irreversible and consumed If the tactics do not work, they will regard the Deep Blue Well as the "last choice". The entire alliance is waiting for this turning point. Therefore, although this turning point appears more suddenly than expected, the mortal army is not insignificant. Unprepared.

    On the 53rd of the month of recovery, after an unprecedented mobilization of materials and personnel, the alliance¡¯s entire line of advancement in the wasteland began to accelerate. With the three major empires as the main power, dozens of member states have come up with what they can do. All the soldiers, food, civilians, steel, everything is flowing toward the ancient Gondor land, turning into a fiery torrent on the front line, and the purification towers rising from the ground.

    Soon after the alliance accelerated across the board, the commanders of the vanguard troops confirmed the signs of the decline of the Wasteland Legion. Although the more deformed bodies and synthetic beasts become deeper into the Wasteland, the opposite is the monsters. Command and combat awareness are rapidly declining. The originally disciplined and tactical Wasteland Legion is becoming more and more chaotic. On most fronts, the distortions have only known to charge blindly and rely on instinct to attack active units, and in a few areas even The emergence of completely uncontrolled "wild" aberrations and lost synthetic beasts, which not only relieved the pressure on the frontline troops but also confirmed the judgment of the commanders and leaders

    Although the soldiers of the Wasteland Legion are infinite, the commanders behind them are limited. When they all turn their heads to attack the Deep Blue Well, the "sluggish troops" remaining on the front battlefield must be a gang of mobs.

    On the front of Cecil, a dazzling white torrent roared through the sky, leaving a slightly distorted track in the atmosphere that was constantly evaporating due to high heat. At the end of the battlefield, the torrent came into contact with the earth, with high purity and high intensity. Arcane energy directly melted the rock and evaporated the ground, leaving a series of dark red lava scars on the ground, and the monsters running on the ground were all turned into smoke and dust under the white light, leaving no residue. .

    The heavy armored train "Winter General" made a deep roar at both ends of the arsenal section, and a series of heat dissipation vents were opened under the armor plate. The alchemical coolant absorbed a large amount of heat in the heat exchange grid of the rainbow light generator and merged. White mist as transpiration sprayed out from both sides of this war machine, and the technical sergeants in the arsenal section immediately filled new coolant storage tanks into the slots, and the empty storage tanks came from the end of the carriage. Rolled down from one of the guide rails, and fell into the recycling bin to be filled again.

    Disposable disposable coolant storage tanks. The adoption of this new technology (or new idea) has greatly improved the rate of fire and stability of the rainbow guns carried by the armored trains. Compared with the traditional ones, relying on a huge set of The heat dissipation system is maintained by the water pump and piping system. The new alchemical coolant storage tank has nearly doubled the rate of fire of the Hongguang Cannon, and the entire system takes up less than one-third of the old pump set. The space is even enough to install two near defense weapon stations and corresponding ammunition depots.

    Philip stood in the tactical compartment of the Winter General and watched the scene on the battlefield through different surveillance pictures. He saw the remaining aberrations and biochemical beasts relaunching the offensive on the plains. It can also be called an "offensive." The fierce bombardment of the rainbow cannons and train cannons did not make these ignorant creatures fearful, and without command, they would not be able to find cover, disperse formations, and wave. High-difficulty operations such as the second charge, what they can do now, is that they continue to rush up in a swarm, and then face the baptism of artillery fire.

    But the huge number and the attitude of being undaunted to death will eventually play some role. After the number has been cut by half, many monsters still rushed to a relatively close distance. At this distance, the rainbow light generator of the armored train Neither the train guns nor the train guns can fire smoothly, and they are powerless against the targets within the nearest firing range.

    So the light infantry artillery, grenade launcher, train close-to-air cannon on the position, and the purification weapons in the hands of the White Knights and armed nuns have come to work.

    In the dim sky, a tide of flesh and blood made up of wasteland monsters flooded into the defense line built by mortals. Near-anti-cannons and light rail acceleration guns began to roar, and the dense line of fire fell into the tide like rain, and set off after a short delay. Continuous shock waves and explosive fires, and then, white knights in heavy armor appeared more and more. They have strong armor, firm will and excellent shields (and the holy light with good special effects), which are enough to resist distortion The powerful and weak energy beams projected by the spellcasting units in the body and the egg-use magic missiles, and the holy light impact cannon in their hands is sufficient to purify all unclean things within a range of two to three hundred meters in a short period of time.

    Immediately afterwards, the armed nuns also launched an attack on the front line. They were armored with reinforced shields, enthusiasm for the empire, and the holy light that created the atmosphere, and the sermon rods in their hands were uniformly equipped with a "gifted anger" type. Combustion system, this burner specially designed for female priests is much lighter than the heavy burners used by the White Knights, and has a relatively short range, but it is equipped with a duct for conveying special combustion agents. This duct is similar to the nuns. The "sacred storage tank" on the back is connected, and the high-efficiency alchemy potions inside can make flames burn on the profane heretical monsters until all their sins are purified.

    Of course, some monsters in the wasteland are extremely resistant to burns, and the evils on their bodies are not cleansed for a while, but this is not a problem. The nuns have set up heavy combustion towers in their positions, and the plasma jets (high-end The magic whip of the flaming demon) can burn through even the outer wall of the reinforced concrete bunker.

    As stated in the Imperial Standard Military Manual, the white knights and armed nuns are excellent medical units. Not only have the methods of healing and saving people never been criticized, but the methods of curing this land are equally superb.

    The slightly reverberating artillery roar in the armored train gradually weakened. When the enemy was completely defeated, General Winter¡¯s near defense artillery stopped roaring first, and then the infantry artillery at several nearby firepower points gradually quieted down, and Philip retracted it from the monitor screen. After getting out of sight, he turned to the other side of the carriage and opened the armor attachment plate outside the window, directly observing the situation on the battlefield by visual observation.

    The main force of the wasteland entrenched in this area has been wiped out. Today, only a few lingering individuals are still stumbling and crawling in the sea of ??fire and bullet craters. Instinct drives them to continue to move in the direction of life, and the soldiers do not have to go to the battlefield to clear them. They, they will take the initiative to crawl to the fire net and lead their necks to be slaughtered. The Wasteland Legion, which has lost its command, is after all just a group of monsters inferior to wild beasts.

    Some wriggling shadows poked out from the edge of the car window. They were dark brown vines or tentacles. They wandered around on the scorched battlefield, rummaging and picking among the corpses, and Philip saw one. As soon as the staggering biochemical beast crawled out of the crater, it was curled up by one of its tentacles. The ugly monster struggled in the air, screamed loudly, and then was curled by its tentacles on the fire and roasted until it was ripe. Then the tentacles wrapped the trophy and quickly returned to the nearby ground crack.

    The sound of chewing came from deep in the earth.

    But more tentacles have found nothing. On the battlefield, either completely burnt and carbonized remains, or ¡°mushy¡± that has been completely blown up and can¡¯t be put together, or deformed bones that have begun to turn into smoke, if it was just fresh. Bertila, who had emerged from the edge of the Black Forest and was already hungry, was not unacceptable to these things, but now she is not so desperate for biomass, and of course she dislikes these "inferior foods".

    The tentacles who had found nothing gave up their foraging on the battlefield and chose to go back and continue to gnaw the soil.

    The magic net terminal next to suddenly lit up. Philip turned his head and saw a figure wearing a green priest''s dress appearing in the projection. Behind this figure is the background formed by a large white flower field.

    "Ms. Bertila," the young Imperial Field Marshal nodded to the outstanding lady, "We have cleared this area, and you can extend the follow-up limbs to build a position."

    "When the surface cools down, I''ll break the soil and the spores are already on standby in the soil near you," Bertila nodded, but then frowned, and muttered a bit resentfully, "What you can eat on the battlefield recently. It''s getting less and less...Are you a bit too much? Especially those that were blown up too much today."

    "This..." Philip didn''t expect that the other party would really complain about this, and his expression was a bit embarrassed. "In fact, the enemy has no tactics after losing command. Those monsters swarmed into the fire blockade, and most of them couldn''t wait for a close battle. It will be turned into dust by tank guns and rainbow jets. It is really not easy to preserve the relatively intact wreckage in this situation..."

    "Ah, it''s okay, I just said casually," Bertila found that this serious young man was really worried, and could not help but waved his hand, "This is a war, I am not here for a picnic. "

    "Thank you for your understanding," Philip said with a serious face immediately, but couldn''t help but ask, "Now it is more and more difficult for you to collect biomass from the wreckage on the battlefield. Is the growth supply in trouble? Do we need to add some additional pipelines and biomass splitting pools? Now the railway lines are unblocked and the transportation of materials..."

    "No, the biomass supply is very smooth," Bertila interrupted Philip. "The purification device at the rear has been working. Now the clouds over the wasteland have become much more normal than before. I can rely on normal photosynthesis to absorb it. Part of the nutrients, and I found a new source of nutrients underground."

    "Underground sources of nutrients?" Philip was a little curious, "You mean..."

    "I successfully cut off the root network of the End of Everything in the entire northern region, or that my incompetent compatriots took the initiative to give up these things that they have no control over," Bertila said with a hint of joy, "Now I Gnawing roots."

    Philip: "...Uh, you are satisfied..."

 Chapter 1389ï¼š Another front

    The setting sun gradually sinked, and orange-red brilliance passed through the thin clouds, sprinkled on this barren and corrupted land. The earth stretched in the sight of Andesa Wendell, and the black "ground" seemed like a tide. It surging up, and the filthy waves rushed in, engulfing the madness and malice that seemed to swallow the living, causing the entire land to tremble violently.

    A dark red signal flare rose into the sky, and burst into a light ball more gorgeous than the setting sun in the clouds. Under the flares, the line of defense constructed by the Winter Wolf Knights seemed to be instantly coated with a layer of flame-like light. second, there seemed like a hurricane forming whistling sounded from the rear position, sound from low to high, had become muffled trend.

    Andesa turned her head and looked to the rear, and saw that a large swath of rune brilliance suddenly appeared over the two hills on the north and south sides of the Knights¡¯ quarters. Numerous mysterious and complex runes fell from the sky like a torrential rain, all around the hill. A three-dimensional and constantly evolving complex light curtain was formed. Then, a large number of rings were differentiated around the rune curtain, forming a huge matrix in the air, and the twelve magic net energy supply stations set up around the hills immediately It roared, and the huge magic power gathered from the magic net and transmitted to the matrix of the battle mage group through the broadcast device. After a short delay, the spell took shape.

    The clouds in the sky were instantly torn to pieces by powerful forces. Dozens of brilliant auras formed a continuous "ocean" above the Knights¡¯ residence. The ocean was raging with heat, and thousands of laser beams with amazing heat were like rainstorms. It was spilt down like a turbulent "black tide" and swept unscrupulously in that turbulent "black tide", like a storm blowing through the snow, countless pieces of charred limbs and red smoke from the steaming flesh and blood in a blink of an eye Covers the entire plain.

    After a round of laser rain (legion-level thermal energy ray storm), the imposing dark tide has been cut and riddled with holes, and the reduction in number is visible to the naked eye. However, the monsters do not know the pain and fear, and they do not know how to cover and disperse. The soldiers lined up, so after a very short delay, the tide surging again, although it was much thinner, the momentum toward the line of defense was undiminished.

    "Recharge," Andessa said to the communication device beside her, "After three rounds of thermal energy ray storms, the electric field traps and near the protective wall are activated, and the Knights begin to warm up the thermal shield and prepare to meet the enemy."

    "Yes, General!" The voice of the commander of the Battle Mage regiment came from the communication device, and as the voice fell, the sky over the two hills on the two wings behind the Knights became bright again.

    At the resident of the wizard group, the combat wizards have begun to guide the second thermal ray burst. They are standing on a large-scale legion-level magic circle, which is quickly spliced ??by prefabricated and modular engineering components. There are still ports for connecting with other energy systems and a large number of pipes and grids on the edge. When the legion mage began to guide the cast, the grids located on the edge of the magic circle soon began to emit a large amount of hot steam and emit With the blue gleaming "waste energy", the engineering wizards standing on the edge of the circle stared at the pipes connected from the mountain and the valves and pressure gauges around the pipes to prevent these things from overheating and damage.

    The times are advancing. Even the Typhon Empire, which relies on traditional wizards as its main force, knows how to adapt to this era. Smart wizards have found a way to combine magical techniques with traditional spellcasting methods, and the pressure of war makes all New ideas and new technologies have opportunities to quickly mature. Use external energy stations to charge legion-level spells, use engineering prefabs to replace the old method of array layout, and rely on alchemical coolants and large circulating pumps to solve legions. The problem of excessively long cooling cycle of level-level spells. In addition, there are also the mana coordinator, equalizer, load insurance and unlimited alchemy potions worn by individuals. Relying on these things, the power that the Battle Mage group can exert is almost reversed. Doubled.

    This is the benefit brought by technological advancement, and it is also the experience that is exchanged for blood on the battlefield.

    After a short delay, the secondary charge was completed, and a whistling sound from low to high came from over the hill again. The sky under the setting sun was once again ignited by the brilliant laser rain. The tide made up of beasts evaporated into smoke in this torrential rain.

    The three rounds of thermal ray storms ended, most of the monsters surging on the ground were broken, and the remaining ones continued to rush forward. They successfully reached the line of defense constructed by the Winter Wolf Knights, and behind this line of defense, a The huge tower is standing upright on the ground, the top of the tower has a metallic texture, and the dim magic runes are gradually lit up on the surface of the tower.

    That is the purification tower. It is gradually "waking up" at this moment. The orderly energy field released by it has begun to affect the chaotic magical energy environment in this area. It depends on the special "force field" in the wasteland to maintain its stability. The aberrations keenly sensed this threat. Driven by their instincts, they became ten times more violent than before, rushing frantically towards the "last line of defense".

    This caused them to plunge into the electric field trap. The bright arc suddenly erupted from the surface, and quickly spread across the entire "black tide" with the monsters stepping on the trap as a node. The thunder web covered the earth, and even currents flowed everywhere. A glance makes my heart chill.

    This was a weapon developed in the previous "Battle of Typhon-Cecile". It was used to fight against the Cecil war machine, but now Typhonians found that this trap was used to deal with the impact of the cluster. It is even easier to use when there are live targets. It can cook hundreds of biochemical monsters in a flash until they are crispy, and it can spread rapidly among the targets of the dense formation.

    When the whole piece of land covered with finally getting off the field, but also to move the distortion and synthetic does not exist has been more than a beast.

    These monsters staggered, roared, twitching and ramming into the thermal shield in front of the Knights. Crimson heat erupted from the surface of the barrier, knocking these stupid and dirty things to the ground, and then the knights slashed out. sheath, this last fight intense and short-lived, after almost a one-sided massacre, entire battlefield finally completely quiet.

    "...They are getting easier to deal with," Andesa Wendell said softly, watching the calmed battlefield and the soldiers rescuing the wounded and clearing their positions. "Although the number is still so large, it is no longer possible We have caused too much loss."

    "They are declining, just as your Majesty expected," behind Andesa, a female adjutant with short silver hair and a dark complexion spoke earnestly. "On the other hand, our soldiers have also gained in this war. the rapid growth of technology, tactics are in progress, diminishing supply, today''s victories is quite normal. "

    "Yes, they are declining, but that also means that the battle in the''dark blue well'' in the wasteland center is getting fiercer, because the cultists are concentrating all their power over there," Andesa said in a low voice, " The Iron Man corps of Princess Gondor is fighting against the power of the entire wasteland alone. The death order from above is to advance to the "Old Imperial Capital Defense Circle" within a month. In other words, the defense force of the Deep Blue Well should be at most It can only last for a month..."

    She raised her head and looked at the vast wasteland. Although the weather has warmed up, Andesa¡¯s voice at the moment still sounds chilly: "Within a month, if the Alliance forces can¡¯t penetrate this battlefield, the blocking wall will not be If it starts smoothly, then all our efforts and sacrifices so far will eventually be zero. When the entire planet is''domesticated'', the accumulated victories now are meaningless."

    The silver-haired adjutant looked up at her general. She knew that the other party would never say this to the soldiers. The soldiers were morale high in a series of victories and pushed forward with all their strength, and the huge shadow behind the victory would affect everyone. It has caused tremendous pressure, and some "truths" are destined to be faced by only a few people.

    The glorious sun finally completely set down on the horizon, and a surviving dark red glow spread along the clouds in the sky, looking like blood. On the battlefield, the engineering wizards used fossils to build several towers for mud and fortification. Barrier, the gray stone wall is not exquisite, but there is a desolation on the wasteland under this **** afterglow, and the high wall and the temporarily laid shield have brought the most to the soldiers after the battle. The precious sense of security is in this foreign land far away from the boundaries of civilization. The peace of mind and opportunities for rest behind the high walls are simply gold for expeditioners.

    The magic spar lamp was lit, the magic net laid with prefabricated parts and the mobile energy vehicle began to supply energy to the entire frontline base, the defensive crystal on the temporary city wall made a low buzzing sound, and the mage released by the night sentry The eye is hovering high in the sky. An Desha Wendell travel between a seat barracks, listening to the sound of laughing the night wind sent soldiers rough.

    A sudden melody from nearby stopped her. It was the tune of a folk song in her hometown. Andesa subconsciously followed her reputation. She saw a group of soldiers gathering in a clearing under the lights. A blond woman Knight''s hands holding a common area in Enqihuoke "Belum piano", simple, clean and melodies that begins with musical instruments came.

    Andesa did not intend to interrupt the soldiers'' rare leisure time, but when she was about to quietly pass by, the female knight first saw her general. She stopped the instrument in her hand and got up to Andesa. The other soldiers responded and stood up to salute.

    Andesa smiled, came to the side of the group of soldiers, and after accepting their tribute, she focused her attention on the female knight: "Very familiar melody...what''s your name? You are from Enchihawk ?"

    "Report to the general. I am the captain of the 12th combat squadron of the 8th Regiment of the New National Knights Regiment, Mariano Raven," the young blond horsewoman immediately replied meticulously, and then shook her head. "I not Enqihuoke people, but my roommate when studying abroad, this song is from her learned. "

    "Mariannu...I have some impression that you were on the list of recruits last week." Andesa nodded slightly, and at the same time she also recognized the mark on the young knight''s breastplate. The mark said This female knight is a newly promoted commander who has only recently been promoted, and this type of newly promoted commander has recently become more common on the front line. As the situation changes, the frontline battle situation has gradually come under control. This war has been almost catastrophic from the previous Despair has become a training ground for the empire to train its troops. The empire is sending a steady stream of new recruits to the front to receive rounds of battle. These fighters who have grown up on the battlefield will make up for what the empire suffered in the battle of the hunting gods. Disastrous loss.

    And as far as Andesa knows, Typhon is not the only country doing this. Basically every military power capable of sending a large-scale expeditionary force to the wasteland is using this method to "train". This battle of destiny For the Loren nations, it was a tribulation, but it was also an opportunity. Under the pressure of war, many countries were encumbered to initiate industrial reforms, and a large number of materials and personnel who had to be mobilized after repeated wrangling were gathered together. The army is growing, technology is advancing, and the alliance... has truly become an "alliance."

    Frankly speaking, Andesa does not actually think that war is really the driving force of social development. Although many people think that she is warlike by nature, as a soldier, she knows war well. War is war. It destroys rather than builds by nature. It does not create any beautiful and useful things by itself. What really pushes countries forward in war is the pressure of life and death, the will to survive, and a correct and consistent belief.

    Without these things, war can only bring about pure decline and destruction.

    So Andesa sometimes feels very fortunate. Fortunately, the war that turned the world upside down broke out between the civilized world and the wasteland, rather than the endless **** battle between the two civilized nations. Tiphon and Cecil nearly ended. Entering this abyss, she passed by another destiny on the edge of that abyss, knowing what kind of future it was.

    "Study abroad... is it in Cecil?" Andesa asked curiously.

    "Yes, General," Mary Adriano immediately replied, "I was one of the first children of the nobility had sent Cecil to study ..."

    "Very well," Andesa smiled, and at this moment, she suddenly noticed that there was a light yellow flower pinned to the joint of Mariano''s shoulder armor. This humble flower was probably the heroic one. horsewoman who only "soft" areas, which made her eyes could not stay more than two seconds, "this flower is ..."

    "Ah, report the general. I found this when I was patrolling outside the camp, in a crack in the stone." Mariano seemed to blush, and her voice went low, "I just think it looks pretty."

    Andesa opened her eyes slightly.

    In the wasteland contaminated area, life is almost cut off, even moss can hardly survive, let alone such fresh flowers, which made the young wolf general couldn¡¯t help but think of the bouquet of flowers brought by the soldiers when they returned to the Cecil¡¯s base. She knew that the small flower in front of her could not be the product of the "living forest", because the spreading direction of the living forest was on the other side, and its border was still some distance away from the Tifeng front line.

    She suddenly turned her head and looked at the tall tower located in the center of the base. The towering purification device exudes a soft brilliance under the night. However, its purification core has not completely "wake up". According to the calculation of the technicians, the purification tower is still activated It takes at least twelve hours.

    What''s more, even if the purification device has been activated, a flower cannot bloom in the blink of an eye.

    "General?" Marianu noticed Andesa''s weird expression and couldn''t help but asked in a low voice, "What''s wrong?"

    "...The blocking wall is beginning to have an impact."

    Andesa''s voice was low, and she said softly as if she was talking to herself.

    The blocking wall is beginning to have an impact.

    The environment in the wasteland... is being reversed!

 Chapter 1390ï¼š Giant beasts fighting each other

    According to the deduction of the goddess of magic, Milmina, the current state of the entire wasteland is actually equivalent to an out-of-control and internally closed "abnormal energy field", the big eruption of the deep blue well and the aftermath of the former "tremor before the magic wave" are restrained. On this land, a large-scale and unquenchable magical tremor has formed. According to the "Unified Wave Theory", the boundary between "real" and "virtual" in this world is fuzzy and variable, and therefore an out of control energy field This means that the material world will also be out of control, some things will be generated out of thin air in the energy focus, some things that should have died out will be reorganized and reproduced, and people without protection will suffer irreversible damage in this energy field.

    This is the truth of the wasteland and the "healing" of the wasteland by the blocking wall is essentially to "smooth" and "filter" this large-scale anomalous energy field.

    A sufficient number of purification devices are connected to form a long barrier, just like building a breakwater in the waves. The magical turbulence that has oscillated seven hundred years ago will gradually weaken in front of this barrier until its strength and intensity are reduced to below the threshold. Losing the interference and influence on the material world will become a normal magic shock again, and the various weird phenomena and the spreading pollution and corruption in the wasteland will quickly end with the disappearance of the source.

    But for a long time, this is actually just a theoretical result. Although almost everyone who knows the inside story thinks that there is no problem with Milmina¡¯s calculations, as towers are erected, the battle situation develops and changes day by day. Still can''t help but worry about whether the blocking wall will really take effect? Will the Gondor wasteland, which has been entrenched on this planet for seven centuries, dissipate naturally because of a few artificial filter barriers?

    The purification device itself is indeed effective. It can create a "safe environment" close to the outside of the waste soil within a certain range. However, to confirm whether the blocking wall can really affect the entire waste soil, the key is still to look at Whether the environment of the area not covered by the purification device has also undergone chain changes as calculated.

    The little flower that looked soft and weak was trembling in the breeze. It bloomed on this dark and corrupted land, blooming before the frontline purification tower was fully activated. This shows that before the Typhon army advanced here, it was tenacious. The plants have taken root in this land and successfully survived. It may have been just before the arrival of spring when the blocking wall was only laid for less than a quarter...

    Its seeds may have come from the south wind, but for Andesa, the source of the seeds is not important, and its blooming can already inspire everyone.

    A young female knight named Marianne gave the flower to Andesa, who then bid farewell to the soldiers, she returned to her barracks with a little excitement, picked up paper and pen to write a letter The letter sent to Aldernan is aided by new technologies such as image scanning, magic net transmission and off-site printing. A copy of this letter can appear in front of His Majesty Rosetta Augustus within a few minutes. And the "photo" of that little flower will be sent back.

    Andesa picked up the pen and scanned the little flowers on the table again. After that, her eyes fell on the white letter paper, and her thoughts fluctuated. After ten minutes of ups and downs, she raised her head to look at the silver-haired female adjutant standing aside: "Help me think about how to write..."

    The female adjutant sat down immediately across the table, and started ghostwriting in a familiar way, and chanted as she wrote, "I see you writing with such confidence, and I thought you were thinking about it this time..."

    There was a sigh in Andesa''s tone: "...people always have areas that they are not good at."

    ¡­

    A hazy and heavy energy shield covers the earth. This astonishing barrier makes the entire old emperor seem to be sealed in the depths of a light blue gleaming giant egg, and in the core of the "big egg", it can be vaguely I saw a bright and brilliant blue beam of light burning. Around the beam of light, there were a large number of veins extending on the ground, as well as soldiers and automatic warfare organs moving towards the edge of the "big egg".

    Here is the core area of ??the Gondor Wasteland, where the ruins of the old imperial capital are located. The light of the Deep Blue Well still shines on the land. However, at the boundary where the light shines, the entire surface has been covered by layers of disgusting terror.

    The Wasteland Legion is gathered here, and the power of the entire Wasteland is also focused here. The projection of chaotic magic power is raging on the battlefield, and the entire area has been alienated into an unbelievable state, with distortions and biochemical behemoths engulfed. The black-red tide and the indefinite energy surging up and down between them, making these abnormal and profane things seem to be in the gap between reality and illusion at all times. A thick fog-like substance floats on the surface of the earth, amidst the ups and downs of the dense fog. , A large number of shadowy limbs and phantom roars spread everywhere.

    In the direction of the Deep Blue Well, a silver-gray guard tower stood on the edge of the defensive zone. The white light on the top of the tower flashed, and a dazzling ball of light roared and fell into the center of the tide composed of distortions, accompanied by a huge explosion. After the impact, the center of the Kuroshio was torn open a huge gap, but the dense fog nearby reunited in the blink of an eye. The black-red arc surging in the fog, and the indefinite flesh and blood and the vague whisper appeared in the air. A new monster emerged from it and rushed in the direction of the energy barrier.

    The tall iron soldiers rushed out from the passage under the barrier. These artificial soldiers, almost identical in appearance to humans, fought fiercely against a number of enemies that were not known to be several times as many as their own. They fluttered with light blades in their hands, or constantly projected their power into the distance. Powerful magic missiles, they are not afraid of pain, and will not die easily. Even if they suffer injuries that are fatal to ordinary people, most of them can easily retreat to the recovery channel near the barrier under the cover of friendly forces. Return to the factory located deep in the earth through a series of high-speed transportation tracks to be repaired.

    This is no longer the "battlefield" in the usual concept of human beings. Both the warring parties and the battlefield itself have undergone severe alienation and distortion in the crazy and out of control magic shock.

    The soldiers of the Iron Man corps fought fiercely against the distortions on the edge of the real world. The invisible magical tide behind the distortions and the huge energy released by the deep blue well shield continuously eroded each other, and the destroyed monsters were projected. The form of "returning to the world" is constantly "returning to the world". The artificial soldiers who have just been repaired return to the battlefield again and again through the launching passages all over the ground. In this fierce battle, the boundary between reality and illusion trembles violently like a reflection on the surface of the water that is about to break, and is crumbling. The balance seems to be broken in an instant.

    And behind the two blood war corps, the respective commanders of the two sides are facing each other far away, deploying huge resources in indifferent calculations to maintain this feast of killing on this broken battlefield of reality and illusion.

    The Deep Blue Well, the deepest part of the underground bunker wrapped in layers of reinforced armor, internal stand stabilizers, and reinforced concrete defensive belts, bright lights illuminate the control center hall. In this huge room, Ophelia The more than ten processing nodes of the matrix are making a deep buzzing sound. Huge data is rushing in this one after another like cubic column-like nodes, and in the mid-air between the processing nodes, scenes of clear holograms are floating. projection.

    Those projections are real-time images collected by composite sensors on the edge of the battlefield, and they are also the most intense battlefields on the entire battlefield.

    "...The K-3 shield generator group is damaged and offline, the redundant unit has been activated, the load is too high, and the shield pressure is being rebalanced..."

    "The 126th battle squadron was completely lost, and the body was not recovered on its own... The recovery team is going to recover the body... The T-226 traffic track is broken, and the recovery team''s path is being re-planned..."

    "Warning, the mental core reserve is insufficient, and the efficiency of the iron man maintenance array is decreasing... The priority of the production line is being reset, and the mental core reserve is expected to return to the threshold after 72 hours..."

    "Warning, the No. 26 defense wall signal is abnormal, and the barrier is suspected of being penetrated. The nearest patrol unit is being mobilized... When the enemy is encountered, our troops are at war with the enemy... The battle is over and the guard is on guard. The barrier is expected to recover in twelve minutes."

    Veronica/Ophelia''s voice echoed in this empty hall, echoing between processing nodes. This voice sounded extraordinarily mechanical and cold, almost nothing human beings should have. Temperature, and at this moment, a holographic projection in the center of the hall suddenly flashed, switching to a scene in the distance

    In the center of the picture, you can see a terrifying object of astonishing scale entrenched on the ground. It looks like countless twisted vines, amorphous flesh and blood, and deformed bone pieces piled up, like the back of a flesh and blood beast. A forest grew on it, and it was as if flesh and blood were bred in a distorted forest. This terrible thing that can no longer be classified biologically is like a combination of various nightmares. It¡¯s a hill, and there are countless dark red gleams flowing and converging inside it. At this moment, a certain structure on the top of it is rapidly swelling, and a translucent thing like a cystic blood bubble grows out of it. The strong light surged, as if there was terrible energy contained in it.

    "The unknown creature is active again, confirming the high-energy response... It is redistributing the energy of the Deep Blue Well to the shield system, the target launch countdown, three, two, one..."

    A strong light flashed on the monitoring screen, and the top of the "mountain" composed of flesh and blood vines exploded in the distance. The translucent swelling thing burst, and a dazzling ball of light flew out of it and directed straight towards the deep blue. The direction of the well fell down.

    "Confirm the target launch, prepare for shock resistance, countdown to the impact, three, two, one..."

    Almost all the pictures were disturbed at this moment. The energy shield above the Deep Blue Well flickered violently at this moment. The terrifying ripples almost covered the entire barrier, and a dull muffled sound was transmitted to it after a short delay. Deep underground, more than half of the passages and shafts were rumbling, and the control hall was shaking slightly. There was a trace of interference in Veronica/Ophelia¡¯s voice: "...the bullet, calculate the damage...K-6 When the K-12 shield generator group was severely damaged, the barrier was partially broken down, and the shield system began to be repaired...A hostile unit invaded into the defense wall, and the Imperial Guards Regiment is being sent to the Qing and suppression..."

    ¡­

    In the distance, a fierce wave of light appeared on the surface of the shimmering "big egg". After the terrible annihilation process, the "catastrophe magic bullet" turned into countless rushing flames, like a torrential rain. The surface of the shield flows and falls.

    The impact caused by the firing of the calamity bullet is transmitted in this huge "body", waves appear between the amorphous flesh and blood, and the strong "vessels" and "nerves" collapse on the spot after the launch. But after a short regeneration process, it was restored as before. Several organs dedicated to providing energy fell into an overheated state in a short time. The body fluids were boiled in the chamber and turned into **** steam from the edge of this twisted forest. Gushing out, and a larger number of spare organs quickly took over the overheated part, gathering a huge magical power for the next launch.

    And in this process, this "body" is still growing, the last priests are performing assimilation in the depths of this flesh and blood organization, and their fanatical and dirty power continues to gather in, and even let the blog that dominates all this. Erken felt a little dazed.

    In the center of this "twisted forest" where flesh, bones, and plants grow entwined, the tough biomass is closed into a hall with a dome, and a "tree" with a vaguely human form is taking root in the slight ups and downs. On the luminous ground, feeling the complex neurofeedback from all over the "body", Borken opened his eyes slightly. His face was older than before, his body was more distorted than before, and his yellowish-brown eyes seemed to sink into He appeared half-dream and half-awake like a dream. He twitched his somewhat stiff limbs for a moment, and the entire twisted forest entrenched on the hills roared like an earthquake.

    "Failed to penetrate... the shield..." Borken muttered softly to himself, "Re...recharge..."

    The sound of footsteps came from not far away, and the figures of the elven twins appeared in this "hall". Essentially, this "hall" is actually an organ in Borken''s body at this moment, his "brain ventricle". In front of the tree people in the middle of the hall, the dim light in the hall made their faces blurred as if they were hidden in a dream.

    "Master, we have just returned from the deep zone, and the last group of compatriots have been integrated into your body," Leerna said, "Now you should be able to feel the power in a few days. The integration will be complete. ."

    "I can...feel..." Borken''s muddy eyes fell on the elven twins, his voice hesitating, it seemed that it took a while to recognize who the figure in front of him was, and then it took a while to remember what to do Communicate with him, "Power is rising in my body...destroying that fortress...it''s just a matter of time..."

    "Of course, you are very powerful now, but don''t forget our original purpose. We are not going to destroy the fortress. What we need is the huge energy in it," Ferna said softly, "Take your roots. Going into those energy conduits and using the runestones we put in advance to control these energies is more important than destroying the fortress."

    "Yes, control it..." Borken said in a low voice, and then frowned as if it were painful. "The chaotic thoughts are surging in my mind, and I feel it''s hard to concentrate..."

    "This is a normal phenomenon, Grand Master," Lena laughed. "You are integrating the power and will of the entire order into yourself, and in the process, you are promoted to a powerful existence like a god. It¡¯s not easy...Before the fusion is complete, those wills are still thinking about them, and of course they will interfere with your thoughts. But don¡¯t worry, this situation will get better soon. When the messy wills disappear...you will only I heard a voice."

    "This...very good." Borken whispered softly.

    "Yes, that''s good." Lena and Ferna smiled like flowers.

 Chapter 1391ï¼š The dust hasnt settled yet

    The soft voices of the elven twins sounded far away to Borken as if they came from another world. This hall is located in the deepest part of the entire flesh and blood structure. Countless neural links connect to this huge alien body. The vast sea of ??data is transmitted to Borken¡¯s thinking, which includes not only the perception of the flesh and blood structure itself and the monitoring of the entire battlefield, but also the dark priests who are merging in the depths, even though all the dark priests are present. For some time in the past, they have been adjusting the direction of thinking assimilation, but compared with the real "integration into one", they still have their own different minds. To integrate and sort them into one, for Borken It is a difficult task.

    The attack from the Deep Blue Well has arrived. It is a counterattack from the ancient ghost hiding in the steel fortress. The high-intensity energy beam is focused on the top of the structure, seeming to want to destroy the organ that releases the "disaster bomb". , Several organs used to open the shield opened the energy barrier in time, although they themselves were burned out in the overload soon, the attack from the Deep Blue Well was still successfully blocked.

    Then the damaged tissue began to repair itself, and an astonishing amount of biomass was transported from deep underground to the upper layer, and was transformed into layers of additional shells. Borken performed these operations precisely like a machine. He has unimaginable power and abilities for humans, and now all of them are used by him. In some half-dream and half-awake gaps, he thinks about his current existence...He feels like a god.

    A group of mental wave communications from a distance arrived at the structure, and Borken read from it the large-scale death signals of the deformed body and the biochemical beast, as well as the unique strong impact of the "fire falling to the ground".

    It¡¯s the Cecils. They have advanced to the northern scorched plains and are building their purification devices there. The Wasteland Legions that remain there have only the most basic killing instincts and lack heavy units. They are only in the face of the offensive of mortal armies. Persevering in the unexpected situation in less than a day, that itself is cannon fodder, and the only regret is that the role of this cannon fodder is much smaller than expected.

    A nerve node in the "ventricle" emits a dim red light, and Borken''s will turns into mental fluctuations, and it spreads quickly along the underground network of roots to the north. There is no dark priest who can perform command tasks. The roots The end of the network is only connected to a large neural node with basic intelligence. The neural node buried deep in the ground can carry out the most basic control of aberrations and biochemical beasts within a certain range. In general, it is to maintain those basic units. It will not be completely "wildized".

    In this way, the Wasteland Corps deployed in remote areas can at least play a role in blocking and delaying the mortal army.

    After giving the order to regroup the troops for delaying tactics, Borken¡¯s consciousness was once again focused on the battlefield in front of him. Everything I gave up was only for the current battle, but in fact...this is not the future Borken originally thought.

    He wanted to domesticate this planet, to build an "eternal peaceful place" isolated from the world, and to make the Deep Blue Network Exterminate the current civilization on this planet and turn it into a planetary shield, but he never thought about it. To achieve all of this at the current cost, he didn¡¯t want to confront the ancient ghost in the center of the wasteland, because the cost of doing so was so high that even he could not bear it. When the elven twins proposed this plan, he was originally. He wanted to refuse, but when he looked around the wasteland, he found that there was no other choice...

    How did the situation become the way it is today? In the gap between the constant roaring "voice" in the spiritual world slightly weakened, Borken briefly raised this question, but before he focused on this question, the nerve signals from various parts of the structure were interrupted. With his concentration, he had to continue to focus his thought thread on the task of maintaining the war and unifying those minds, and a strong feeling of holding a huge power and being above everything else appeared at the right time, weakening Borken¡¯s doubts about his current situation. The will of this gesture.

    So... powerful, like... a god.

    Very good, this is very good. Although I sacrificed the cult that I had worked hard for hundreds of years, but in exchange for the unrivaled strength and the eternal and immortal body, what a powerful force as long as I have a thought , Can create the power of destroying the heavens and the earth, as long as the will is still there, this body can be infinitely restored... If the world will eventually fall into flames in the eruption of the deep blue network, then you will undoubtedly become after this The only surviving individual, and after that, a paradise of eternal peace will descend on this planet. As the only and most powerful life form on this planet, he seems to have a lot to do at that time...

    Borken smiled, planning for that great future. When that day comes, should we create loyal servants first? Or build a magnificent palace for yourself first?

    Leerna stood beside the ugly plant in the middle of the hall, watching the shriveled and distorted bark appear as if a smile, but a creepy "expression", she couldn''t help but show a smile on her face. At the fingertips, there are strands of almost transparent "lines" spreading out in the air. These lines are intertwined and woven, entwining Borken¡¯s canopy, entwining the roots that he plunged into the depths of the hall, entwining The bony arches and chitin domes around the hall are densely packed, layered on top of each other, like a spider web.

    Since just now, Borken has turned a blind eye to these cobwebs growing in his "ventricle".

    "He sank into a dream. Under the strong appearance of a good dream, our Grand Master is still a weak mortal after all," Lerna said softly, with a better smile on her face. "It seems that he is not Not as great as he thought."

    "As a mortal, his will is already strong enough," Ferna said from the side. "Until just now, his subconscious was still resisting, trying to return his sanity... to this point. Can doubt and think, this is beyond our expectations, isn''t it?"

    "...There is something to be desired," Lena said lightly, and then her eyes drooped, as if she wanted to see the deepest part of the flesh and blood structure through the thick bones, wooden barriers and biomass chambers under the ground. Where, seeing the darkest and horrible part of this creepy giant "creature", "The fusion process of the last batch of dark priests has begun... but they resisted fiercely, and they have been trying to awaken the Lord of Borken. consciousness."

    "The moment they entered the fusion cavity, the wise men among them understood," Ferna whispered, "but their resistance is meaningless. This structure has grown to a point where mortal will cannot match. The screams of the dark priests in the mind network will probably only be regarded by Borken as the whistling wind and disturbing whispers...if he is still''Borken''."

    Lena moved her fingertips, and the "cobwebs" entwined around the hall were a bit denser than before, and she frowned: "...but these''noises'' have some influence after all, they are affecting the structure''s ability. The mortal''s footsteps are already very close. We must break the barrier of the Deep Blue Well before they arrive. The power of the structure is not enough now... Find a way to silence those voices."

    "I''ll take care of it." Ferna said lightly, turning to the exit of the hall.

    ...

    The Union army is advancing faster day by day. After pouring the power of the entire Loren continent into this land, the mortal war machine began to show its astonishingly powerful and powerful cannon to flatten the army of deformed bodies. , The chariot crushed the wreckage of the Wasteland Legion, and the powerful Legion spell made the entire land evaporate in the heat. Warriors of various countries and races swept across the plains and mountains of the former Gondor Empire like a gust of wind, and behind the army , Purification towers rise from the ground, and the blocking wall is like a line of blood vessels extending in the waste soil, spreading from the four directions of the south, east, north and west to the direction of the deep blue well.

    In the process, the impact of the blocking wall finally gradually emerged. Although it is still a long way from the final closure, it is an indisputable fact that the environment has changed in many areas in the wasteland.

    The polluting clouds are receding, the toxic substances in the air are decreasing, and the chaotic magic energy pervading the surface of the earth is gradually calming down. In some areas, observers have found plants that grow tenaciously in the crevices of rocks. The seeds of these plants follow the grandeur. After the wall collapsed, the airflow that poured in flew into the wasteland, took root on the earth where the pollution subsided, and began to grow when the spring blossoms bloomed, becoming the first land after 700 years of desolation and silence. Batch "residents".

    In the marginal area of ??the wasteland, at the foot of the magnificent wall, traditionally regarded as the buffer zone of the contaminated area, observers even discovered a large area of ??land that has completely returned to normal even without any protective equipment, even without any special forces. Ordinary people can live in peace of mind in these purification zones and reclaim fertile land.

    This war has not yet ended, and the future of the earthly fate is uncertain, but even if the dust has not settled, the world is constantly moving forward.

    Carrie Pello ran across the courtyard like a gust of wind, her long skirts flying at the edge of the flowerbeds and lawns, and the servants and maids on the roadside saw this rushing lady from a distance, and she had already retreated early. Down the corridor, some attendants who were more familiar with Carrie couldn''t help but shook their heads, with helpless expressions on their faces.

    Miss Carrie is optimistic by nature, treats others kindly, especially her lively character is in sharp contrast to her serious father. However, her shortcoming is her lack of stability and ladylike demeanor. Viscount Perlo sent her to Cecil for study. Although part of the reason was the "task" assigned by the empire to the children of the young nobles, part of the reason was that the viscount hoped that his daughter could hone his temperament in a foreign country, and become alive in the process of living with the children of other nobles. Be more mature and stable, but judging from the results...

    Although Miss Carrie, who returned from Cecil, has grown up in all aspects, she only regressed in the lady style and she even learned a lot of "Cecil", which is very weird in the traditional concept of Typhon. The way of words and deeds, this really makes people wonder what the Cecil¡¯s "imperial academy" is teaching...

    "Carrie!" Viscount Perlo''s voice suddenly came from the front of the court, with a hint of unpleasantness in his voice, "What is it like to run in the courtyard?"

    Wearing a straight gown with a beard, the tall and thin Viscount Perlo frowned and looked at his daughter who was running towards him. His tone was unpleasant and helpless. It has been a while since her daughter finished studying abroad and returned to China, but in the future In terms of planning, this unstable girl still seems to have no idea. She is full of impetuous and radical ideas. At the same time, she is neither willing to enter the parliament to become a member of the Council, nor has any relationship with men. The marriage seems to be indefinitely far away. As for the inheritance of the title. Karma...it''s too early now.

    At the point of "feeling a headache for the future of women", Viscount Pello is no different from most ordinary fathers.

    However, Carrie did not seem to notice the dissatisfaction in her father''s tone. She held a newspaper tightly in her hands and handed it to her father: "Father, look at this!"

    "What''s such a fuss..." Viscount Pello muttered and took the newspaper, and his eyes quickly fell on a black and white picture on the page. It was a plant that looked like an ordinary wild flower on the roadside. However, The text next to him changed his eyes slightly, "Plants were found in the waste soil... The pollution is fading... There is a purification zone in the marginal area?"

    "This is the photo from the advance base of the Knights of the Winter Wolf on the 27th!" Carrie smiled brightly, and she even had an inexplicable pride in her voice. Yes, this is specifically mentioned in the article!"

    "Mariannu...Daughter of Count Raven, Mariannu?" Viscount Perlo quickly found the corresponding name in the aristocratic pedigree. After a moment of astonishment appeared on his face, he frowned, "People have already You can build meritorious deeds, and you can even pass the deeds back to the country for people to pass on. You can see if you are still classmates! You..."

    "Father, what I want to tell you is another thing," Carrie said before her father was finished. "I heard today that there is a pioneering plan in the southwest enclave of Winter Wolf..."

    "Pioneering plan? The enclave southwest of Winter Wolf?" Viscount Pello was taken aback, "It''s not in a polluted area over there..."

    "It''s not a polluted area anymore!" Carrie said with a bright smile. "The Obsidian newspaper published news today. After several border areas were confirmed to be completely purified, how the Gondor wasteland will be distributed is unknown, but those border enclaves One hundred percent of the territory of the empire. Now that the pollution has subsided, the army has pushed the front lines to the depths of the wasteland. The pioneering operations in those places will soon begin. I spoke to Dana today, and her father, Earl Juventus, has already mentioned it to her. After this incident, I want to go to the border with her..."

    The expression of Viscount Perlo finally became serious. He stared at Carly¡¯s eyes and slowly said: "Carly, you know what you are talking about."

    "Yes, I know." Carrie reduced her smile and stood in front of her father with an unprecedented seriousness. "I have to do the same thing as my ancestors, father. While doing what they thought was the most important and correct thing, Fendier Wilde joined the Wasteland Expeditionary Force and experienced the first battle. Eleven Franklin went to the Western Front as a research assistant not long ago. Mariannu is fighting under General Andesa...Father, I don¡¯t know how to fight, and I don¡¯t have such excellent achievements in magic and magic, but I know how to open up and manage territories. Since a long time ago, the Perlo family has been an excellent pioneer. Well, when you told me that, your face was very proud.

    "I don¡¯t want to be a member of parliament who only knows how to raise their hands. There are many smart people. I am very inconspicuous. I don¡¯t want to get married so soon. I haven¡¯t met the right person yet. Inheriting the family business, being a mediocre aristocrat, spending a lot of time on dances and banquets... Just as your Majesty mentioned in his speech last time, we are facing a special and difficult period, the empire Every one of her people is required to perform their duties and exert their value...

    "Didn''t you just say that Mariano can already build meritorious services? Now I want to..."

    "Okay, I agree."

    The voice of Viscount Pello came faintly, and all the words that Carrie had been drafting for a long time were suppressed.

 Chapter 1392ï¼š New discovery

    The dust has not yet settled. This war between mortal civilization and the Wasteland Legion is still going on fiercely on the front line. No one can assert the future. However, for those who are particularly sensitive, the fuzzy outline of the future has appeared in their In view.

    There will only be two directions in this world. Either mortals will be completely defeated, then the entire civilized world will be wiped out, all plans for the future will be meaningless, or mankind will win, then it is foreseeable that the life that was once cut off The wasteland will become an unowned land that is so large that it occupies a small half of the continent, is no longer a pollution hazard, and awaits development.

    If there is no alliance, and the three major empires are not powerfully controlled, then such a vast and fertile land suddenly placed in front of the world may drag the entire Continent of Loren into fatal chaos, and even with the alliance, regarding the distribution of this land It will also become a protracted wrangling. Of course, this is a matter in the more distant future. For the moment, the most direct impact after the wasteland is purified is that the large contaminated areas that originally belonged to the "four border countries" will be transformed from nameless territories. It becomes a land that can be cultivated.

    Mortal nations are at war with the wasteland, but mortals cannot just fight, everyone needs to survive, and the empire also needs to prepare for the economic recovery and social focus shift after the war. A mighty "pioneering movement" is the most important thing. Good choice. The young Carrie might not have thought so far-reaching, she just made the decision to go to the border with a young character, but her father, Viscount Perlo, looked a little longer than she thought.

    This is the first time in many years that her father promised herself so happily. Carrie was a little stunned for a while. She blinked her eyes in disbelief, and carefully asked again while looking at Viscount Perlo¡¯s expression: "You Did you really agree?"

    "You are an adult, and you have finished your studies in a foreign country. Now when it comes to a career, I am glad to see you choose to end the life of killing time at home," Viscount Perlo looked as serious as ever, he looked at My daughter¡¯s eyes, "It¡¯s just that I want to remind you that this matter is not as easy and romantic as many people think. We have not had a real pioneering action for many years. The bards have built too much on the pioneers. There are many heroic colors and romantic auras, but the first thing that true pioneers most often face is the tribulations and challenges. As for the glory and glory... it is often your turn to become famous.

    "Carly, if you made the decision with a romantic vision for the border ranch, then you still have a chance to regret it. The same goes for your classmate Dana, but if you get to the border... then you have no turning back. The Perlo family allows caution and retreat, but never accepts deserters on the battlefield and cowards who renounce responsibility."

    Carrie seemed to be frightened by her father¡¯s extraordinarily solemn tone, but her determination did not waver at all. Her father¡¯s words only made her want to understand her decision more clearly. She didn¡¯t know if she would become an image. Wen Cecil is a pioneering hero who goes down in history, but she vaguely feels that an era as vigorous as seven hundred years ago seems to be approaching herself.

    Perhaps... in this tide that can be called the "third pioneering", she also has the opportunity to leave her name.

    ...

    On the front line, a group of huge figures was hovering high in the sky. The black dragon headed slightly lowered its head, and the pale golden vertical pupils reflected the distant horizon. The high-altitude cold air current is whizzing outside the protective barrier, the giant wings are cutting the sky, and the magic flow sensed by the ends of the wings is a bit restless and chaotic, but compared with more than half a month ago, the magic flow in the high-altitude area is already available at this moment. "Gentle and orderly" to describe it.

    As those anthropologists have said, the blocking wall is working, and the magic field of alienation and distortion in the wasteland is gradually being sorted out and purified. This change is not only obvious on the surface, but also in the sky, even as a dragon group. For the black dragon species that is relatively slow in perception of magic power, Coretta can also clearly feel this change during the flight.

    The companion''s low roar came from nearby, and the black dragon Coretta''s gaze retracted from a distance, and also responded with a low growl. She had already seen those ugly monsters moving on the surface in chaos and disorder, blind and ignorant, and appeared facing the sky. Long Ying knew neither looking for shelter nor organizing anti-aircraft firepower. Now those monsters can hardly be called "enemies" anymore. At best, they are just dirt on this land.

    "This is the First Flying Group of the Tarrond Expeditionary Force," Coretta lowered her head slightly and said to the magic net communicator she was carrying. This device was compared with the "Omega Communication Network" of Tarrond in the past. It looks a little crude, but the dragon civilization is no longer brilliant. This kind of small device made by humans has been fully installed on every soldier of the Tarrond Expeditionary Army. Coretta herself is now used to it. Visually confirm the ground targets...there are a lot of them, and it seems that their assembly point is indeed here."

    "Received," Commander Gina Prince''s voice came from the communicator, "The Earthly Dawn is performing a component airdrop mission, destroying all the aberrations in the assembly area, and don''t let them have a chance to disturb the purification device. "

    "Received, we are about to attack the ground." Coretta responded in a deep voice, then let out a low growl, and began to lower the height while circling. At the same time, every inch of scales on her body began to float with a layer of iron gray texture. In the flowing brilliance, she seemed to have turned into a black cloud falling from the sky, wrapped in ruinous majesty. Behind her, the flying brigade of 96 dragons also began to descend at the same time, with a low roar and magical power. "Zizi" sounded at the same time, Coretta felt the hot energy in his chest had risen to the apex, and opened his mouth to the earth. The destructive flames leaned down like a torrent, and the dark earth blinked. It was ignited by the dragon''s breath full of magic!

    Until this time, the monsters who were staggering on the earth finally reacted and began to counterattack in a hurry in the overwhelming breath of the dragon. A series of dark red energy beams or magic missiles shot from the surface to the sky, intertwined into a chaotic but unorganized A powerful barrage, but for a powerful dragon, this level of anti-aircraft firepower is far from a deadly threat.

    Coretta quickly climbed through the air defense barrage, rushed forward, and got rid of those slow-reacting magic missiles at the fastest speed. After rushing out of the barrage range, Coretta immediately turned around, and began another round of dive, breath, and Speeding up the climb, the flying brigade composed of ninety-six dragons is like a net of knives that constantly slashes over the earth. The torrent of destruction formed by the dragon¡¯s breath sweeps through the wasteland one after another, and those deformed bodies are released by instinct. The barrage can hardly catch these figures running across the sky. Even if a part of the missiles and beams are lucky to hit a certain dragon warrior, the damage caused is far from enough to make these defenses more exaggerated than the walls. The air overlord fought down from the sky.

    Coretta galloped in the sky, accurately performing every tactical movement, diving and accelerating, breathing and climbing. The air defense firepower from the surface intertwined behind her into a net. The sound of explosions and howling filled the senses, and she was in a trance. As if seeing the past scene of her speeding in the huge arena, the full set of mechanized prostheses roared in the overload, and the opponents roared around. She rushed to the ring that represented the champion, the salute sounded, and the audience was in the audience. The cheers are like a mountain and a tsunami...

    She flew low for the last time, turning the magic surging in her chest into flames and splashing onto the ground. The dying roar of aberrations and biochemical beasts was heard in the flames. In the subsequent climbs, this one had achieved the limit. The black dragon with the title of Arena champion opened his mouth slightly, his sharp fangs glowing with metallic brilliance in the sun.

    Compared to the crazy and distorted arena, such a battlefield is meaningful. It was indeed a correct decision to sign up for the expeditionary army.

    Coretta hovered in the air, the dragon group regrouped behind her, and part of the wounded dragons began to return to the direction of the Earthly Dawn under the cover of their companions. Coretta led the remaining warriors to continue patrolling the scene. On the battlefield, they have to make sure that those disgusting monsters are turned into ashes before they can leave.

    Seeing the flames flowing on the ground, Coretta suddenly remembered what the other party had mentioned when chatting with Melita: It is said that the human emperor Gawain Cecil met the dragon for the first time in a similar situation. Down, at that time, Merita had just purified the old Cecil collar destroyed by the distortion with flames. Under the dragon¡¯s breath, the pioneering hero of mankind and the dragon observer from Tarrond are far away. It¡¯s a pity that Merita¡¯s eyes are not good. Well, she didn''t see anything at the time, or she learned about it later.

    In a sense, the dragon¡¯s ¡°being connected¡± with this season¡¯s civilization began from that time when the dragon¡¯s breath was burned, and now the dragon¡¯s breath is flowing on the ground once again, the identity of the dragon has become The expeditionary army sent by Tarrond to the Loren Continent has become a member of the many front-line troops that mortal nations fight against the disaster of civilization... Destiny is really unimaginable.

    "Captain, this area has been purified," a deep voice rang in her ears, awakening Coretta from her thoughts, "Do you want to return to the Earthly Dawn?"

    Coretta let out a low growl and glanced across the ground for the last time. After a while, she nodded slightly: "It looks burnt clean, we are going to return... Wait, there... I seem to feel something!"

    Her gaze suddenly fell on a piece of open ground near the center of the battlefield. The flames there had just burned down, and the ground was still showing a dark red hot state. Everything that seemed to be able to burn had been burned out, but Coretta did. Just now I felt a faint magic wave coming from that direction, and now this wave disappeared again, but it seemed to be deliberately hiding himself.

    "There are things buried in the ground," Coretta said as she lowered her height, "Let''s go down and dig."

    "Could it be the''root network'' of those dark priests?" Several dragon fighters lowered their altitude, and one of them said while flying, "That thing is buried in the ground, and sometimes it can be dug out..."

    "It''s not like, I dug into the root network, that thing will not release perceptible magical fluctuations, and that thing is very fragile, in order to control the distortion, it is buried very shallow, the surface is bombed underground after indiscriminate bombardment. The root system is basically dead, but the one just now...I think it is buried very deep, and it seems to be releasing something outward..."

    ...

    Rebecca hurriedly came to the comprehensive laboratory of the Earthly Dawn. As soon as he entered the room, he saw a "big guy" lying on the center platform of the laboratory.

    It was a mass of biological tissue that had lost its vitality. It looked as tall as a person, with large masses of twisted and deformed muscles and fibers entangled together, and there were countless dense, plant-like structures like roots and roots from the ravines on its surface. It grows out of it, and there are some thick tubular structures at the bottom with obvious cut marks.

    This thing is so weird and creepy, just looking at it, Rebecca seemed to be able to imagine it constantly expanding and shrinking while "alive", which made her immediately give up taking something and poking it up. I have the urge to take a look, but anyway, as the chief engineer of the Earthly Dawn, she also has a lot of dealings with the "mastermind" of this fortress, and has undergone more effective training in aesthetics, so the mentality at this time is actually Very good, after quickly suppressing the nausea in my heart, he turned to look at the assistant researcher aside: "This is what Coretta dug up in the''assembly area'' on the east side?"

    "Yes, Your Highness," the research assistant immediately nodded and replied. "Miss Coretta said that this thing was buried deep underground, and it was still''alive'' until it was first dug out, but soon it spontaneously It died. This thing hadn''t suffered any damage before then, as if it had received a death order and committed suicide. After confirming that the life reaction had ceased, Coretta cut it off the root network..."

    "No wonder, when I came here just now, I saw Coretta spit on the railing beside the deck, and her wings cramped..." Rebecca didn''t know where she was thinking, and suddenly said, "She''s afraid not I cut my mouth while digging..."

    As soon as I said this, half of the researchers around the scene almost vomited...

    But Rebecca herself didn''t notice this. She just circled the experimental platform twice with interest, and looked at the strange biological tissue. It looked like some kind of very functional organ, and the intelligence showed It "growns" on the enemy''s root network, but in the past so long, the alliance troops have destroyed such a large range of root network, but they have never found such a similar thing, this is really... interesting.

    The only regret is that Rebecca can''t understand this stuff.

    "This is an area I''m not good at... If it is rune or mechanically driven, it would be better," she scratched her head and muttered with a headache. I heard that the frontline troops dug out incredible things from the ground before. The stuff was sent back to the laboratory, and she rushed to see it happily, but now she realized that this was not something in her professional field at all, which made her a little regretful, "I have to let the druid see... "

    "Master Pittman has been notified. The master should be able to give professional judgment," an assistant researcher said immediately. "He is coming from the medical ship. At this time, he should be..."

    "I''m here, I''m here, no matter what, what made me identify..." Before the assistant researcher''s voice, Pittman''s voice suddenly came from the direction of the laboratory door, the chief druid of the empire yelled. He ran into the room and saw the strange biological tissue on the platform for the first time, his eyes widened suddenly, "My mother...what is this? You got this meaty hairy? "

    Pittman, the chief archdruid of the empire, was very professional when he spoke.

 Chapter 1393ï¼š Creeping disaster

    Pittman is a very professional druid¡ªeven though he also claims to be a professional archaeologist, psychologist, conjurer, fortuneteller, and cook, and because of this series of "self-proclaimed" people know He has a subtle evaluation, but this old man is really a professional druid.

    After all, he was a figure who was able to mix with middle-level priests in the Society of the Death of All Things (if you didn''t mix life, he might have become a high-level officer), and after running away from the Society of the Death, he could seamlessly run to the Order of the Eternal Sleeper. Being a middle-level person, behind this seemingly unreliable behavior is more than just jumping horizontally from side to side¡ªa person who has no real ability to do this horizontally between two dark sects who speak with strength, try it once?

    Rather, with Pittman''s style of acting that is more shameless than Amber, his longevity without leaving any life-long disability is already very illustrative.

    So the archdruid with real materials, after exclaiming, wandered around the group of biological tissues on the platform two times, and finally confirmed that the "hair" emerging from the flesh and blood is actually a dense root. , And the roots are all wrapped in some kind of nerve nodes. This unique structure made his eyes narrow involuntarily: "It''s interesting... where did you find this thing?"

    "The front line was dug out in the open area to the east. We found a large number of deformed bodies and biochemical beasts assembled in that area, so we sent a dragon combat team over to eliminate them. After the fight, the dragon commander led the team. I found that there was still a magical reaction underground, so I dug up such a thing," Rebecca immediately explained the origin of this "sample", and did not forget to add, "In addition, I suspect that they slurred when they dug. ¡­"

    Pittman nodded suddenly when he heard it: "No wonder, when I came, I saw a black dragon lying on the railing and vomiting out, almost vomiting out..."

    The expressions of the researchers next to him became more and more weird, but fortunately this weird topic did not continue. Rebecca quickly focused on the group of biological tissues: "Master, can you see what this is? "

    "A large nerve tissue is composed of countless nerve fibers, nutrient channels, and a tough''skin''. There may be more complex supporting structures inside," Pittman said casually. "The''tentacles'' on the surface Neural activity still remains, and it should have the function of sending and receiving information-of course, it must not work now. The body is dead, and the remaining neural activity is only the final biochemical reaction of the cell. You said that there are a lot of distortions around this thing. Body and biochemical synthetic beast?"

    "Yes, that''s a rallying point," an assistant researcher said next to him, "but we didn''t catch the dark priest who was in charge of commanding the distortions..."

    The main forces of the Wasteland Legion are now concentrated near the Deep Blue Well battlefield. The aberrations encountered on the front lines of the Alliance are basically a group of mobs lacking command, but this does not mean that there is no control behind these aberrations. Aberrations that have completely lost their commands will be directly "wild", and those biochemical beasts will directly disperse. Such a completely out of control unit has no role in blocking the alliance army, so even in this situation, it will be abolished. The units of the Turkmen Legion remaining on the front lines of the alliance also have basic command. Even if this "command" has dropped to the point where it only keeps the monsters gathered together, the command system behind it does exist.

    This is not only clear to the commanders of the alliance, the experts and scholars who study wasteland and distortions at the scene also understand that there must be a command node behind the distortion, even if it is reduced to only one, this node must also exist. .

    "It''s weird to say," Rebecca muttered, touching her chin, "I don''t know since when the dark priests will be completely invisible on the battlefield...Although they have always been hiding far from the front line. , But no matter how far away they are, they can¡¯t be completely separated from their army, but they can¡¯t be seen at all during this time..."

    "It seems that my guess is true..." Pittman squeezed his thinning beard, and when he looked at the flesh and blood on the platform again, his eyes became obviously serious, "This is what the monsters are now. Command node..."

    "...Huh?" Rebecca was shocked. Although she usually has a big brain, she hasn''t thought about this idea. "You said this thing... is commanding those distortions and synthetic beasts? This Is¡­"

    "I guess our opponent also learned something in the course of fighting with us... This nerve tissue may be an imitation of the''synthetic brain''," Pittman said slowly. It is homologous, and the synthetic brain is a biological computing unit cultivated by the Thorin giant tree, so everything in the wasteland will eventually die after knowing this kind of thing, and it should be able to imitate something similar-although it seems that they are short of time. Only this kind of rudimentary thing was created, but the flexibility of the idea is not bad..."

    "...I think the mastermind of the Earthly Dawn is much better than this thing," Rebecca muttered, frowning, "you think so, mastermind?"

    Several monitoring devices on the ceiling of the laboratory are aimed at the biological tissues on the platform, and the neutral voice of the main brain comes from the speech synthesizer: "Thank you for your praise, creator, but I don¡¯t quite understand the aesthetic "Concept, I think that as a tool, it is good to be able to achieve the design purpose and meet the cost and benefit standards..."

    "You don''t need to be so serious, I''ll just say it casually," Rebecca waved her hand, and then returned her gaze to the sample on the platform. She frowned slightly, "But then again... Could it be that all the command nodes on the frontline have changed now? Has it become this... ugly''synthetic brain''? All the dark priests have withdrawn to the vicinity of the Deep Blue Well?"

    "...It¡¯s hard to say that our allies on several other fronts have also reported similar situations. They have not seen the dark priest appear on the frontal battlefield recently," a researcher muttered, holding his chin, "but the battlefield We don¡¯t know exactly what the center looks like. We only heard that there are now densely packed with monsters. I hope that the high-altitude reconnaissance team that departs at noon today can..."

    Before the researcher''s voice fell, he heard a somewhat rapid voice from the shipboard broadcast system: "Attention, the medical team and the aircraft engineering team immediately went to the C-331 take-off and landing platform, repeat, please ask the medical team and the aircraft The engineering team will go to..."

    Rebecca was shocked and immediately called the control center of the Earthly Dawn: "Master, what happened?"

    "The high-altitude reconnaissance formation was fatally attacked, and only one of the four aircraft returned. The pilot was seriously injured." The main brain''s voice was still calm, but the voice was fast, "... the aircraft fire has been controlled and the pilot has not been out of danger. ."

    "Prepare the traffic cabin," as soon as the main brain''s voice fell, Pittman hurriedly walked towards the door, walking swiftly, not like an old man at all, "Let the hairy boys over there hang the driver''s life first. I will be there soon..."

    "I''ll go too!" Rebecca followed Pittman''s footsteps in three or two steps, and while following the other side to the traffic pipeline, huge questions appeared in her mind¡ªthe high-altitude reconnaissance formation was shot down. NS? And it sounds almost annihilated by the entire army? How can this be? ! When did the Wasteland Army have this level of air defense firepower?

    There are flying units in the Wasteland Legion. This was confirmed at the beginning of the war. It was a disgusting monster with a swollen head like a mutated balloon of flesh and blood. It could fly to a height similar to that of a dragoon. Many kinds of magic are used for aerial combat. To be honest, when dealing with small and medium-sized flying units, such monsters are still a bit threatening, but the Alliance has not only dragoons¡ªthe huge air fortresses, the heavily armed dragonborns, and the unusual strength of individuals. The powerful Tarrond Expeditionary Force, in the face of these overwhelming forces, the air power of the Wasteland Army has been crushed, and its ground air defense firepower is even more prominent.

    As for the high-altitude reconnaissance aircraft released by the Earthly Dawn... it is an ultra-high-altitude aircraft designed only recently. It adds a closed-loop survival system on the basis of the Dragoon, and uses the high-altitude provided by the dragon. Flying technology can even fly for a long time in the magical turbulence layer¡ªthat altitude is far beyond the flight limit of Earthly Dawn, even higher than many ordinary dragons fly, thanks to the powerful and weak anti-aircraft missiles of the Wasteland Legion. The egg uses no air unit... can it knock down the aircraft flying in the turbulent layer? They can''t reach their mother by launching it up!

    The shot put of the Cecil Empire was full of vulgar words at this time, and soon came to the C-331 take-off and landing platform with Pittman. They first saw the high-altitude reconnaissance plane that was almost falling apart-more than ordinary dragoons. The wider rune amplification ring has been broken, the bottom of the cockpit has large scorched and peeled marks, the anti-gravity ring is dim, and the wing-like structure on one side is torn by the roots. This posture can persist until it returns to the air. The home port is really a miracle.

    The pilot who escaped from the dead was near the landing platform. Due to his serious injury, he could not be transferred directly to the medical center. The medical team could only provide emergency treatment for the soldier on the spot. Now he is lying in a central depression. On a metal platform with many runes painted on the surface and wheels at the bottom, the body is covered by a sac-like translucent sealed cover, only the head is exposed, and the cover is filled with a thin-colored biomass solution. Several Drews Sister Yi and the Holy Light continued to release healing and purification spells nearby, and now it seems that the situation of the wounded has finally stabilized.

    A person in charge of handling the situation at the scene saw Pittman and Rebecca appear, and immediately greeted him: "His Royal Highness Rebecca, Master Pittman, you are here¡ª"

    "How is the situation of the wounded?" Rebecca asked hurriedly without waiting for the other party to finish speaking, "How was he beaten down?"

    "The wounded is not out of danger, but the situation has stabilized-if there is no accident, the life can be saved," the person in charge immediately nodded and said, "The aircraft was seriously damaged by some kind of high-energy attack. I didn¡¯t get a direct hit, but I was hit hard just by passing by. The specific situation still needs to wait for follow-up analysis..."

    "I''ll go over and take a look." Pittman turned and walked in the direction of the wounded. When he came to the medical device, his brows finally stretched out.

    The person in charge said that the wounded is not out of danger, but in Pittman''s view, the young man''s life has been saved-and the future recovery situation should not be too bad.

    "Your life is pretty hard," the old druid tugged at his beard, while activating a few runes next to the medical device, he bent down and said, "A few minutes later, your major organs will fail. NS¡­"

    The pilot suddenly regained consciousness for a moment. He saw the old druid standing in front of him, blinking his eyes vigorously. An arm soaked in the biomass solution seemed to be trying to lift it up. Pittman frowned first, tightly. Then he reacted and looked up in Rebecca''s direction: "He may have photographed something-see if the recording equipment on the reconnaissance plane is still there!"

    Rebecca turned to look at the busy wizard technicians around the aircraft that was almost falling apart. Before she could ask, one of the wizard technicians who had gotten half of their body into the mechanical compartment suddenly drilled from inside. He came out, holding a light blue chip less than half a slap in his hand: "The magic net terminal is destroyed, but the record crystal is intact!"

    After a while, the record crystal, which was protected by layers of armor and was intact, was sent to the command center of Earthly Dawn. After the crystal was placed in the magic net terminal of the command center, the images stored in it were also successfully extracted. come out-

    The first half is a record of normal high-altitude reconnaissance images. The special induction crystal magnifies the surface conditions. The battlefield situation near the Deep Blue Well is also presented in front of the mortal army for the first time, which is like a black tide of mud surging on the ground. Distortions and biochemical synthetic beasts make the scalp numb, while the purple-black mist floating near the surface, like a kind of exotic erosion effect, is impressive, but at least, these are things that can be imagined.

    ¡ªCompare with the scene recorded at the end of the video.

    A wriggling, weird, and creepy "living creature" suddenly appeared on the screen. Its main body was covered on a hill, surrounded by a large number of wall-like, mountain-like branch structures. The grid-like flesh and blood is gradually taking shape, and the entire terrifying structure covers almost an entire plain. It undulates in the picture, with its edges squirming on the ground, and countless "branches" like forests and limbs. Its surface is leaning towards the sky, and the tide-like army of distortions...Compared with this behemoth, it is like small water splashes rippling around a huge boulder.

    Gina Prince and Rebecca stood in front of the holographic projection and stared at it for a long time, only to realize that this whole piece of land, which looks like a raised forest, and its surface is constantly moving...is "a creature ".

    It was a single individual, a growing individual, a... "monster" that...dominated the wasteland army, and constantly swallowed the wasteland army into its own source of nutrition.

    None of the "false gods" created by the death of everything in the past gave Gina Prince such a pure and nightmare shock. At this moment, she even blurted out regardless of her demeanor: "Let X...what is this stuff? Son?!"

 Chapter 1394ï¼š Midsummer is approaching

    A vulgar language from the top commander of the Air Force sounded in the command center, finally awakening the commanders and technicians who were passing the san-hek because of the impact they saw. Rebecca stared at the projection. What appeared above, Rao Yi''s stocky nervous system also felt a little dazed at this time: "This thing... seems to be slowly crawling towards the Deep Blue Well?"

    "It''s hard to tell if this is crawling or growing..." Gina Prince''s face was very ugly. At this moment, she even felt that she was churning in her stomach during the dinner last week. "But one thing is certain, this thing Attacking the Deep Blue Well..."

    While talking, the picture presented by the holographic projection continued to be played. The high-altitude reconnaissance aircraft obviously focused all its attention on the giant surface. The picture became clearer after several zooming and focusing. The people in the hall You can even see the undulating epidermal ripples between the flesh and blood giant structures crawling on the ground, and the dark red light flow flowing between the roots and vines, and the reconnaissance pilot is slightly trembling outside the screen. Voice: "...Visually...I can''t judge the specific scale, it''s amazing...There are countless energy responses on the surface and inside, and the sensor''s reading has exploded...It''s heading towards the Deep Blue Well..."

    At this moment, the driver¡¯s voice was suddenly interrupted by a sharp siren. In the next second, Jinna and Rebecca saw that the creeping giant creature¡¯s "back" suddenly changed on the screen, and there was a part of it. The structure mimicking the woods instantly flipped to the sides, and the dense jungle turned into countless frantic and twisted tentacles in a blink of an eye, and then every tentacled tip cracked open, revealing the pale and terrifying ones inside. Hundreds of pale eyeballs stared at the direction of the reconnaissance aircraft, and in the gap in the center of the "eyeball jungle", countless dots of light converged into a powerful flash in the blink of an eye. This is a recording device. The last image left before it was destroyed.

    White light filled the screen, and the harsh alarm sounded suddenly and disappeared quickly. Before the image completely disappeared, Rebecca noticed that several smaller fireballs flashed past the edges of the screen. Those were the other three hit by the beam. A reconnaissance plane.

    "...Sure enough, it was shot down by that thing," Gina Prince''s extremely solemn and low voice sounded from the side, awakening Rebecca, who was stunned. "It can capture the high-altitude reconnaissance plane flying in the turbulent layer. , You can also shoot down such a high aircraft directly with a powerful shelling, both the accuracy and the range are amazing..."

    "Judging from the burn marks left by the reconnaissance plane after being''grabbed'' and the final readings recorded by the airborne equipment, the power of this''air defense gun'' can destroy any type of dragoon, and even the dragon may not be able to hold two. "Fa," a technical officer said in a low voice after a brief analysis, "probably only large aerial fortresses like Earthly Dawn and Gorgon can block that kind of attack with a shield...but how long can it withstand it? It''s hard to say, and we don''t know how many such''giant cannons'' are in''that thing''. It has no obvious weapon structure on its surface. The biological giant cannon used for attack seems to have grown out of the body directly..."

    "Immediately upload all the information to the Supreme Command," Gina Prince said quickly, "including the large nerve node we discovered and the disappearance of the dark priests on the front line, and report them together. I have a hunch... Our enemy is probably brewing an amazing action..."

    ...

    The intelligence from the front line was quickly sent to the supreme commanders of the alliance. In the study of the Cecil Palace, Gawain was sitting on his favorite chair. Two holographic projections were suspended in front of him at the same time. The figures of Ta Augustus and Bersetia Morningstar appeared on the opposite side of the desk. The main commander of the Three Kingdoms of the Alliance had a particularly serious expression at this moment.

    "You should have seen the scenes our investigators captured on the front lines," Gawain broke the silence first, "At the same time, we also confirmed that some kind of huge...changes are taking place within the Society of All Things. On all battlefields, the dark priests have disappeared, replaced by nerve nodes that imitate the "synthetic brain". Our enemies are using that nerve node to maintain control of the Wasteland Legion. As for the disappeared dark priests. Where did it go...no one knows."

    "The Thousand-Year Legion that broke into the hinterland of the wasteland also confirmed this phenomenon," Bersetia nodded and said, "Moreover, we also found that the dark priests disappeared at the same time, as if they were suddenly ordered. At night, he withdrew from the frontline battlefield to the hinterland, leaving only the disgusting... nerve nodes to take charge of the command."

    Rosetta Augustus stared into Gawain¡¯s eyes through the holographic projection: "You should have more information."

    "Indeed, you can take a look at this first." Gawain was silent for a moment, and then activated another video. You can see an enveloping shield covering the earth, and beyond the shield is the distortion that flows like a tide, all kinds of magic flashes crisscross the battlefield, explosions and gun smoke fill the entire screen, and in this screen In the distance, there is a shadow rising from the ground.

    At first, Rosetta and Bersetia thought that the shadow was a mountain range at the end of the horizon, and it was the "background scenery" in the picture, but they soon realized that it was shot by the previous high-altitude reconnaissance plane. That "creature".

    It was on the surface of the earth, at a closer distance, and recorded from a frontal confrontational perspective. Rosetta distinguished the tentacles and the "woods" dancing towards the sky, and distinguished the continuous direction along the ground. The spreading, twisted and invisible limbs, and then, he saw something swelling on the back of the creature, and a kind of amazingly powerful energy bomb was launched from it, and a terrifying explosion caused a storm-like wave on the shield. Chong, under the explosion, there is a tide of monsters pouring in.

    "This is..." Bersetia was obviously surprised by the sight, she stared, "Could it be..."

    "This is a picture captured just before the scene of the Deep Blue Well front line," Gawain explained, "There is no way to directly transmit data between us and the Deep Blue Well, so this picture was reproduced by Veronica through magic. Don''t worry about the scene that comes out. The reduction rate is over 90%, and the actual impact that the monster brings to people will only be stronger than the screen."

    The Iron Man Corps in Veronica''s hands has no real air units, so it is impossible to detect the amazing flesh and blood giant structure from the air, but the scene she photographed on the surface is enough to fill in the details that the high-altitude reconnaissance plane cannot shoot from another perspective. In front of this amazing creature, even the Silver Empress Belcetia fell into a short astonishment and silence. It was not until a few seconds later that she spoke again: "So before Ms. Veronica mentioned that there is something near the Deep Blue Well. A large-scale thing is taking shape, referring to this..."

    "Yes, at that time we all only thought that it was the death of all things and they were building a frontline fortress. No one thought that they would have''made'' such a thing," Gawain said slowly, "and there is a little bit of me. It should be added that the dark priests on the battlefield near the Deep Blue Well disappeared not long ago. At present, the entire aberration on the battlefield over there is directly commanded by this huge''creature''."

    "The dark priests near the Deep Blue Well are also..." Rosetta frowned, and he suddenly thought of something, "You mean, those dark priests are most likely to belong to this ¡®creature¡¯..."

    "Everything will die and something similar will come out," Gao Wen said in a deep voice, "The two branches of the cult inside and outside the wasteland are technically the same. Although there is no direct evidence, most of this''creature'' is the disappearance. The true''where'' of the dark priest of the empire, but whether this is the plan of the Grand Master Borken or the plan of the sentinel is unknown. Of course, compared with this little detail, what we really have to face now... is how to destroy This creature."

    "It seems that this is the''ultimate goal'' of this war," Bersetia frowned and said in a deep tone. "But this thing is clearly beyond the scope of the general army to fight against. Our soldiers are brave, but they How can we destroy a living "mountain" that will counterattack? We don''t even know if this thing has a "critical" in the sense of ordinary creatures..."

    "We have destroyed something equally powerful, even though it is a little smaller in scale," Rosetta said slowly. "If necessary, Typhon can still make the creation of annihilation appear."

    "Maybe we don''t need this step. We have the Earthly Dawn this time," Gao Wen shook his head. "The''supercritical accelerator'' equipped on Earthly Dawn can cause huge damage to this kind of physical target, but the premise is There is a launch window. This thing once destroyed a high-altitude reconnaissance plane flying in the magical turbulence layer with some kind of extremely long-range and powerful weapon, and coupled with its actual performance of attacking the Deep Blue Well, if the Earthly Dawn wants to attack This thing... has to enter its attack range first. The defense of the sky fortress is very strong, but I am afraid it is not as good as the ancient shield system of the Deep Blue Well."

    "...We need to discuss an effective offensive plan," Rosetta took a breath. "Now that all the league armies have advanced to the hinterland of the wasteland, it will not be long before we will have direct contact with the real main force of the enemy. At the same time, we must also face that terrible...''creature''. We need to summon the high-level commanders of all lines of the alliance to let them know what they are going to face. This will be a joint operation on a huge scale."

    Gawain and Bersetia nodded lightly, and after a moment of silence, Bersetia seemed to suddenly think of something: "Does this...''creature'' have a name?"

    "I call it the disaster of creep, the disaster of creeping on the earth," Gao Wen said slowly, "the biggest natural and man-made disaster we have faced so far."

    Rosetta nodded slightly: "...good name, I hope this name will appear in the Victory Monument in the wasteland center and our history textbooks in the future."

    After a while, the figures of Emperor Typhon and the Queen of Silver gradually disappeared on the holographic projection, and the study was quiet again, leaving only Gawain sitting quietly behind the desk, but soon, the air near the desk appeared. Layers of ripples, a petite figure jumped out of the rippled light and shadow, and jumped to the side of Gao Wen in threes or twos.

    "Amber, go make arrangements," Gawain said without looking up, and almost made Amber, who had just jumped out of Shadow Walk, fell back again, "I want to go to the front of the legion."

    "What!? Where did you say you are going?" Amber''s eyes widened, and the whole goose became energetic. "The front line of the Legion? You are not mistaken, but I just learned what is going on in that place! It''s not even Yujia''s personal conquest. Such a personal law!"

    "I''m not kidding," Gao Wen raised his head and stared into Amber''s eyes. "This is not just a battle that is as simple as an imperial conquest. The whole world has no capital to lose. If I lose, I will stay in the capital and die on the front line. It makes no difference."

    "Then it''s too risky," Amber seems to want to persuade a few more words, "and it''s not indistinguishable. If this battle is lost, the emperor may be able to stay a few days longer than the wasteland frontline..."

    Before finishing the words, the Shadow Assault Goose covered his mouth and muttered vaguely: "Okay, okay, I can''t speak, I won''t say..."

    Gao Wen just heard the words in front of this guy and wanted to take out an eggplant and slap her on the wall to perform a long-lost traditional performance. At this time, he lost his temper and could only helplessly wave his hands: "Go and arrange it, I have to Reasons to be on the front lines."

    "...Okay, then I''ll make arrangements," Amber sighed helplessly, and his figure slowly faded in the air as he muttered, "Hey, I don''t know how to face Ms. Hetty''s mumbling... She must be able to Annoy me, just let me go to the front line with you..."

    Listening to the broken thoughts left by Amber, Gawain just shook his head and smiled helplessly, then slowly got up and came to the large French window.

    Through the crystal glass, he saw that the plants in the courtyard were luxuriantly growing. The green leaves and blooming flowers were all shrouded in the brilliance brought by the huge sun. Under the bright sky, it seemed that the whole world was going to be in the coming summer. Bloom.

    This day is the 25th of the fire month of Cecil¡¯s 4th year. Summer has arrived. Even in the northern country, the lush vitality has covered the entire land.

    "How can the vitality of this world come to an abrupt end in such a lush and splendid season..."

    ...

    "How can the vitality of this world come to an abrupt end in such a lush and splendid season..."

    The summer scenery was reflected in Veronica''s pupils. She was standing in front of the balcony of the uppermost floor of the Holy Light Monastery. The scenery of several blocks was unobstructed, and the faint light of holy light lingered beside her.

    But in her other eye, there was another sight thousands of miles away. Alien monsters flooded to her, and flames burned everything on the earth. At the end of the horizon, there was a mountain-like flesh and blood giant. The structure raised its countless variant limbs, approaching like a natural disaster crawling on the earth.

    It was dim like a dying sky, and the large shield above the Deep Blue Well was crumbling.

    A group of black and red energy bombs rose into the air from above the giant flesh and blood structure in the distance, and fell fiercely over the large shield.

    The large shield that had been supporting for half a month finally let out an overwhelmed whistling sound under this blow. Amid the rapid collapse of the energy channel, a shock wave of shocking scale spread in all directions centered on the Deep Blue Well. Wherever the shock wave went out, almost everything on the ground was flattened, and the aberrations surging like a tide were also wiped out in a blink of an eye.

    Then, they began to regenerate in the nearby air.

    Before the Great Shield collapsed, the remaining soldiers of the Ironman Corps fighting on the nearby surface had already withdrawn through the underground passage to the vicinity of the Deep Blue Well explosion pit.

    "...The outer barrier was punctured, all shield groups were destroyed, there was no redundant system available, the defense system could not be restarted, and all guard towers in the outer zone were offline...

    "The damage rate of the Ironman Corps is 42%, warning, the mental core reserves are insufficient...

    "Abandon the outer defensive circle, all the energy supply is transferred to the crystalline peak...The Ironman Corps is being redeployed, and the inner guard tower is being activated.

    "The Norton Royal Family finally ordered to defend the Deep Blue Well."

    (There will be a double monthly pass at the end of this month. If you have a ticket, save for it, but I suspect that I will forget to ask for ticket 23333 at the end of the month)

 Chapter 1395ï¼š Mortal watch

    In the fire moon that is approaching in the midsummer, all the troops of the Alliance finally advanced to the edge of the central plain of the old Gondor Empire. In history, this plain was once called the "Talash Greenland", which was once occupied by all the wisdom of the entire Loren continent. The imperial capital, regarded by the race as the pearl of the race, is located on this vast and fertile land. Seven centuries ago, there was the most advanced magic city in the whole continent, the busiest air, surface and subway traffic, and the largest scale. The man is on duty at the hydroponic farm.

    Even after seven hundred years, the splendor of Talash Green can still be found in historical scrolls.

    However, after all, it was the glory of seven hundred years ago. Everything on this plain has been annihilated by the powerful magic that erupted from the Deep Blue Well and the erosion of the long years. Except for the history books and the database of the Ophelia Matrix, No one can see the shadows of the past from this land full of contaminated soil and deformed monsters. When the soldiers of the Alliance Army entered the Talash Plain, all they encountered were corruption, poison, and out of control monsters. Energy environment, and endless monsters ten times more crazy than before.

    The First Legion of the Cecil Empire on the northern line and the Typhon Winter Wolf Knights on the eastern line entered the Tarash Plain at almost the same time. After the train cannon and legion-class thermal rays swept across the land, they immediately Encountered a powerful counterattack from the Wasteland Legion. Countless monsters swarmed from all directions. The sky and the earth were filled with twisted and mutated limbs. In the strange thick fog, the deformed body was in the air in front of everyone. It emerges out of thin air, and its tenacious will to fight and the agility of action are far beyond the rabble of the previous few days.

    Marianne tightened the belt used to fix the enchanting breastplate, and then pressed one hand on the hilt of the knight sword (in such a battlefield, in most cases this sword is only used as an officer''s decoration), and the other Holding the communication crystal engraved with complex runes in one hand, she and her soldiers were stationed in a frontline bunker temporarily constructed by magic. The simple structure of the bunker was housed with high-powered focus crystals and a set of crystals. The complex magic magnification array, which can amplify, guide and extend the legion-level spells to the farther battlefield, is an indispensable facility for the legion to move forward.

    A layer of "mud" was surging on the distant plain, and monstrous hostility was being uploaded from countless roaring mutant creatures in the "mud". A strange purple-black thick fog floated above the surface, and there were many in the fog. The shadowy things are gradually taking shape. It is the distortions that are entering the real world from the real and virtual boundaries. A large number of monsters will bring an alienated environment, and the alienated environment can "release" more monsters, and power in this wasteland In the most prosperous core region, this terrible cycle is endless.

    Mariannu watched the tide, trying to control her heartbeat and breathing. Her soldiers were in their posts, and everyone was nervous. These people are no longer recruits. They were on the previous battlefield. I have seen blood and killed enemies, but in the most central area of ??this wasteland, even veterans of the Hundred Wars will feel nervous.

    The transmission crystal in his hand suddenly vibrated and heated, and a calm male voice came from it: "Guide point No. 26, confirm the signal."

    "This is Guidance Point No. 26," Marianne said reflexively, and at the same time looked back at the half-buried crystal and the rune array around the crystal, "The charge has reached the threshold and can be released at any time. "

    "Understand, the battle begins, good luck."

    A deep buzzing sound echoed between the rune array and the crystal, and powerful legion-level spells began to take shape over this fortress. Soldiers controlled the magic nodes everywhere, focusing the spells on those constantly coming in. Above the monster, in the sky, the vaguely three-dimensional rune array has gradually taken shape, among the layer after layer of rune phantom, the electric spark filled with destruction energy crackles.

    Mariannu''s gaze turned to the plain outside the bunker, she gripped the hilt of the sword tightly, feeling her heartbeat becoming steady and powerful again.

    The relaxed and happy battlefield training is over. The time of playing with the cannon fodder distortions in the marginal area of ??the wasteland has passed. The recruits have seen blood and fire. Next, they have to face this survival and death. The real look of the battle.

    In the far northwestern sky, a group of eye-catching red light suddenly burst in the clouds, and under the rapidly spreading ball of light, there are flashes of artillery fire and waves of air rising in the sky. The thunderous muffled sound has spread along the earth. Come, like a drum of war, shaking everyone''s heart. That is the forerunner of the Cecilians. They have already handed over the Wasteland Legion entrenched on the plain.

    Mariannu took a breath, and then slowly exhaled: "The show has begun..."

    On the 32nd of the Fire Moon, the Alliance Northern Front and Eastern Front Legions took the lead in contacting the first batch of aberrations around the Tarash Plain, and they fought fiercely with the real main force of the Wasteland Legion. In just one day, the two imperial forward troops were facing each other. The Tarash Plains, which is full of deformed bodies, put out firepower equivalent to the past week. After paying a certain amount of casualties, the First Army led by General Philip and the Winter Wolf Knights led by General Andesa finally succeeded in breaking through the blocking of the deformed body. , Relying on superior firepower to "empty" a place to stand on the plain.

    Subsequently, the engineers erected the purification device in this narrow foothold. During the forty-eight hours of holding, the two legions each repelled dozens of attacks from the enemy and successfully activated the purification tower. The mortal kingdoms finally extended the blocking wall to the Tarash Plain and to the gate of the Deep Blue Well. After 700 years, the artificial lights representing the civilized world finally burned again in the hinterland of this ancient country.

    After the offensives led by the two empires of Cecil and Typhon achieved victories, the Western and Southern Alliance forces finally successfully entered the Talash area, relying on the powerful firepower from the Earthly Dawn and the support of the Siren Expeditionary Army. The coalition forces on the two fronts also laid a pioneer position and erected their own purification devices. At this point, the four legions from the mortal civilizations have finally advanced to the core area of ??the Gondor Wasteland, and they are facing each other near the Deep Blue Well. .

    Although the blocking wall has not yet closed, the terrible "creeping disaster" is still weighing on everyone''s heart. Countless distortions and biochemical synthetic beasts are attacking the front-line bunkers and trenches like nightmares. When it came, the soldiers on the front could already see a brilliant beam of light piercing the sky at the end of the horizon, and saw a hazy halo shining in the distance. The halo came from the Deep Blue Well, and the beam was from other legions. The purification tower erected in the wasteland is on the ground full of polluted and deformed creatures, and the various line legions have become a watchman.

    ...

    The rumble of "thunder" sounded in the distant battlefield, a large number of edge units disappeared in the formed ground, and then regenerated in this continuously compressed wasteland environment, and the counterattack firepower from the direction of the deep blue well kept on. Sweeping the ground, adding casualties that are meaningless to the Wasteland Legion, delaying the fate of the final line of defense collapse.

    On this vast purple-black ground, a black structure uplifted like a mountain is slowly moving towards the dark blue well. There are countless deformed limbs and indefinite flesh and blood tentacles extending from the edge of it, like some kind Multi-legged insects crawl on the ground like a certain mollusk. The ordinary biological concept has lost its meaning in this behemoth. He...or "it", is just constantly reacting to the most striking energy at this moment. Climb, never stop for a moment.

    The artillery fire from mortal civilization is killing its "herd". It doesn¡¯t care about it. The high-energy beams from the Deep Blue Well leave terrifying scars on its body. It seems to be totally unconscious, in the deepest part of this behemoth. , Supported by wood and bone pillars and wrapped in a chitin shell, a twisted treant that once symbolized a mortal has shown a completely dry and disintegrated posture, and it is no longer a creature that looks like it. The organization collapsed on the dark red "ground", and in the center of the biological organization, there was a round platform full of runes rising from it. The gleaming ball was slowly beating.

    The sphere is blurry, as if a heart is immersed in it, and as if a brain is floating.

    Borken is asleep here, repeating memory after memory in a dream that cannot be awakened. Those "noises" that used to whistle in the depths of its thinking have all disappeared. Those who have tried to remove it The cry of awakening now only left Ruoyuowu''s dreams, and Borken was satisfied, as the Elf Gemini promised, when the assimilation was completed, it really couldn''t hear those annoying voices anymore.

    Half-dreaming and half-awake, it climbed up a hill. This hill was once part of the outermost defensive zone of the Deep Blue Well, but the Legion of Wasteland crushed it, and the guard tower, which had stood for hundreds of years, turned into a twisted metal in the earth. The wreckage, the scorching iron man core, cooled in the mud. It looked towards the end of its crawling and saw a huge crater like a crater, which was once the capital of Gondor.

    A "pointed cone"-like structure formed by the accumulation of molten crystals lies quietly in the center of the deep pit. A dazzling white stream of light is erupting from the top of the cone at this moment, and the entire deep pit is now shrouded in a The thick layer of shield, the stream of light blends into the shield, making this layer of protective barrier incredibly tough.

    Borken stretched out his "hand". It was an indeterminate limb that split and grew from the soft flesh and blood. It touched the shield with this limb, as if a flying insect greedily wanted to touch the light. In the next second, huge pain passed back to its consciousness through the nerves in its limbs. It felt that its limbs were directly annihilated and eroded by some powerful energy, which made it wailing in the dream.

    At this moment, a voice suddenly came into its mind: "Stop, Borken."

    Whose voice is this? It sounds familiar... The voice seems to come from a pair of sisters, but Borken can''t remember their names and looks.

    "Stop, Borken," the voice rang again, this time with a clearer instruction, "take root underground, you should be able to feel an energy gap there, it comes from a branch of the Deep Blue Well. Don¡¯t you want endless power? Then draw on its power, draw as much as you can."

    Borken did not think too much, part of its limbs have begun to extend into the depths of the earth. It easily pierced the collapsed ancient subways, communication tunnels and the outer bunkers that have been abandoned by the Ophelia Matrix. In a very deep position, he finally touched the strong energy pulse.

    That is the blood vessel of this planet, the blood flow of this planet, the sweet and mellow heartbeat of this planet, it is something it desperately needs.

    Lerna is standing in a biological chamber below the "ventricle". A clear image is emerging from the surface of part of the wall of this chamber. It is divided into a dozen grids, showing the distant battlefield and the dark blue well barrier. , The stubborn Ironman Corps and the tunnels spreading deep underground.

    The sound of footsteps came from the side, and Lena did not look back. She heard a voice coming from behind: "It started to absorb energy, and began to use energy to prop up the ¡®crack¡¯ according to our instructions."

    "The control node is also working normally... The barrier between the realms is gradually being weakened," Leerna said softly, "It''s almost... the end of this stupid reincarnation is about to come..."

    "It''s a pity that all this didn''t follow the plan at the beginning. There were many variables in the middle." Ferna''s tone seemed a bit regretful, but the smile on her face remained unchanged. "In our original plan. , All this could have ended faster and more thoroughly."

    "But now it has an interesting process," Lena narrowed her eyes slightly, as if she was feeling something. "Did you feel it? Those blazing will... The mortal army has surrounded the entire battlefield, they are Attacking us from all directions, a weak, loose, and changeable race is now exploding with surprising power. We have never seen this... haven''t we?"

    "Yes, interesting process," Ferna said softly. "The weak races trapped in the vortex of fate are trying to control the vortex itself. I almost start to expect them to succeed this time."

    Lierna did not speak, but after a few seconds of silence, she suddenly raised her head again, her gaze seemed to be looking at something in the distance through the thick biological tissue and the vast battlefield: "Did you feel it?"

    "I feel it,''he'' is coming," Ferna''s smile on her face was even greater, and even her tone of voice seemed to be really happy. "Our good neighbor and our''brother'' are interesting. He actually took his The mortal body came in person..."

    Lierna also laughed. She and Ferna said in unison: "For the first time in 1.8 million years, we are so close..."

    ...

    At the command center on the northern front of the Alliance, Gawain suddenly looked in the direction of the Deep Blue Well.

    All he saw was the wall on which the tactical map was hung. The four bright red arrows on the map pointed to the deep blue well in the center of the wasteland.

    "What''s the matter with you?" Amber''s voice came from the side, sounding like he was taken aback by Gawain''s sudden reaction, "Why all of a sudden..."

    "It''s okay," Gao Wen sighed, turned his head and refocused on the holographic sand table on the tactical table in front of him, and nodded gently to Philip on the other side, "Go on, we are only one step away from the Deep Blue Well. It¡¯s a long way away, but this step is not easy to go over... The''Crawl Disaster'' is blocking us and the Deep Blue Well, and it seems that...or the''sentinel'' behind it has already noticed our existence. "

 Chapter 1396ï¼š last phase

    After the infernal incendiary bomb burned, the earth still exudes residual temperature, and there are even dark red molten substances remaining in the large tracts of gully. Thick billowing smoke rises on the scorched and hot land, and the choking smoke and dust also envelops all kinds of things. The remnants of various disgusting tastes are disintegrating and rising, and the flesh and blood of synthetic beasts emit a stench after carbonization, and there is also a pungent scent that can react with the air.

    Without the protection of a full set of protective armor and breeze shield, even one second of breathing on this flame-burnt battlefield would be like falling into the abyss.

    Fendier Wilde led his soldiers quickly across the battlefield from a gully. The protective runes built into the armor cut off and filtered out the amazing heat and various toxic gases in the air. But even so, when When he glanced over the scorch marks ablated by the living fire element, Fendier still felt a rush of heat coming from the bottom of his heart. He frowned, looked up into the distance, and saw a floating figure floating on the edge of the battlefield. A layer of weird purple-black fog, a faint roar came from the depths of the fog, and at the end of the fog, near the hazy horizon, you could see a black and unknown ¡°mountain¡±.

    If he looks closely, he can even see that the surface of the "mountain" has countless fine structures slowly undulating and swaying, and the overall shape of the "mountain" is even slightly adjusted accordingly, a kind of slight shaking and tremor. This tremor that keeps coming along the ground is caused by the slight movement of the "mountain".

    "Sir," a soldier''s voice came from behind Fendier, "you said...did the thing spot us?"

    "Impossible?" Before Fendier spoke, another soldier next to him said with a nervous expression, "We are so far away, and we are so small...In front of that stuff, ordinary humans should be quite the same. A grain of sand, right? Can anyone see a specific grain of sand on the ground from a hundred meters away?"

    "My aunt can," Fendier glanced at the soldier. "When she was bored, she would even stand on the balcony and give a name to a certain grain of sand in the garden, then blow the sand away with a gust of wind, and then Li Shao found out as a legendary magician, she used this method to exercise her spiritual cohesion."

    The soldier who spoke just now was dumbfounded, but Fendier shook his head shortly afterwards, "But I think even if the thing finds us, it won¡¯t care. Just like you said, we¡¯re just like in front of it. The dust is normal, and there are millions of''sand dust'' gathered on this battlefield. Every particle of dust wants its life... Its attention is all on the deep blue well, and it should not pay attention to us at all. What the sand and dust that is not threatening to it is doing."

    "It''s also... I don''t need it to pay attention. The aberrations and biosynthetic beasts gathered around it are enough to make us scorched," the soldier who spoke first shook his head with a wry smile, "and we have to be on this scorched battlefield. Set up a ground communication station close to the active area of ??the aberrations... I hope the suppression effect of the purification device on this area can keep those deformed freaks out."

    "Stop talking nonsense, let''s work." Fendier murmured and walked forward first, but before crossing the next ravine, he couldn''t help but look up at the direction of the "living mountain" on the horizon. .

    That shocking, living catastrophe-like biological giant structure lays at the end of the earth, not far in front of it, and the ground is covered with a light blue glowing "egg shell", that layer of "egg shell" It is the last layer of defense of the Deep Blue Well. The ugly and deformed "Crawl Disaster" is now greedily crawling in front of the Deep Blue Well, like a hungry beast staring at a feast, while countless minions gather on the vast battlefield around it, like a mountain. Ocean.

    All Fendier could see was a corner of this huge battlefield, but he knew that countless fierce battles were going on in this land called the "Talash Plain" from all over the continent of Loren. Allied forces and soldiers of the kingdom have entered this ancient place. They are fighting fiercely with deformed bodies and synthetic beasts, advancing their positions with difficulty, and building purification devices, trying to reduce the pressure on the Deep Blue Well.

    But for the huge "Crawl Disaster" body that looks like a mountain, most of the mortal regular troops on the battlefield are unlikely to pose a threat. The only one that can really resist the Crawl Disaster is probably the only one that is entering from the Western Front. The sky fortress in the Talash Plain.

    A huge flying fortress like a city moves forward at the bottom of the cloud, and a thick radioactive cloud moves backwards above the fort like a rock layer close to the top of the head. From time to time, light flashes through the cloud layer, which has accumulated for hundreds of years. The magic power of the atmosphere produces a discharge phenomenon caused by a local breakdown in the atmospheric steady state boundary. The Gorgon Sky Fortress accompanies the Earthly Dawn like a guard around the body of a giant beast, and there are countless dragoons and dragonborns, The dragon warrior soars in the sky around these aerial fortresses like a swarm of bees.

    In the command hall of the Earthly Dawn, huge holographic projections are showing real-time scenes from various fronts. Gina Prince is standing in front of the podium, staring at the pictures closely, and in all the pictures In the very center of, the figure of Duke Baldwin Franklin, who is leading the main action on the ground, appeared in the air. The background behind him was the ground burned out by incendiary bombs, and a metal glowing tower standing high on the ground. The shiny tower.

    "We have successfully taken down the hills northwest of Talash, and the purification device is being activated," Duke Baldwin said quickly, "How is the situation on your side now? Is there any movement in the''Crawl Disaster''" ?"

    "It stopped very close by the Deep Blue Well, and its internal energy response was very unstable." Gina Prince looked up at another holographic projection nearby, which was the remote optical sensor of the Earthly Dawn. The captured image, "We are getting closer, but it doesn''t seem to be responding... The supercritical accelerator is ready, and it will be launched as soon as it enters range."

    "The units on each line have been coordinated," Duke Baldwin nodded, "The ground forces will withdraw from a sufficient safe distance. At the same time, once you start the offensive, the purification towers on each line will enter the charging state and try to make the blocking wall. Closed. Commander Jinna, this charging process is irreversible. We must succeed once and the enemy will not give us a second chance."

    "We have no room for failure from the beginning," Gina Prince said softly, then she turned to the commander aside, her expression becoming serious, "Close the production module, and all energy is supplied to the shield and weapon system. The **** fleet returned to the fortress hangars, all supercritical accelerators were unlocked, and the speed increased to 3 forward."

    "Yes! Commander!" The soldier responded loudly. Then, there was a low buzzing sound from the depths of Earthly Dawn. Then, there was a slight vibration from the edge of the deck. It was the resonance generated when all the shield generators were activated. This huge flying fortress accumulated all its power. The twelve supercritical accelerators on the edge of the fortress. Both opened their respective protective walls, and the long acceleration track pointed far away at the end of the horizon.

    And almost at the same time that all this happened, a palpitating feeling suddenly swept across the entire battlefield.

    The "living mountain range" in the distance seemed to have awakened from a deep sleep. Its whole body was still for a moment, and in the next second, thousands of tentacles on its surface suddenly pointed to the sky, and countless pale eyeballs appeared at the ends of countless tentacles. All eyeballs were Staring at the direction of the Earthly Dawn. In this unabashed malice and murderous intent, the main brain of the Earthly Dawn sounded the highest-level alarm. A commander stared at the data displayed by the instrument in front of him and shouted in shock. Call: "The energy response in the target''s body rises sharply!"

    ¡­

    In the vast expanse of gray-white desert, a gust of wind suddenly swept the entire world, and countless pale sand grains were swept high in the sky in an instant, and then fell like a torrential rain near the collapsed throne. Then the wind ceased, in front of the throne. The sleeping black book at the top of the pillar suddenly awakened from his sleep.

    This travel note called "Wild" "looked" at the sky in astonishment, and saw that other colors appeared in the shadow world, which was originally only monotonous in black, white and gray, and that was a series of shocking and extremely strange dark red spots. They rose up from the black silhouette of the city in the distance, extending to the end of the desert at the other end, covering the entire sky above the gray-white desert along the way!

    The dark red strips seem to be open wounds in the sky. When Wilde looked at them, they also began to twist and wriggle. Drops of dark red droplets, like a rain of blood, ooze out from inside and fall downward. The endless shadows and dust, and the sound of the wind from afar sounded like a baby crying, and a weird sound like a roar of a beast. This amazing change and extremely disturbing vision made "Modier''s Travels" exclaimed: "My God, what happened?!"

    On the collapsed throne, the lady who was like a mountain and a figure like a dark cloud had stood up. He opened his eyes. A pair of amber eyes were staring at the direction of the black city silhouette, dark red. The rain of blood fell in his sight, but before landing, those droplets seemed to be affected by invisible forces, and then flew back to the sky out of thin air. This weird scene circulates over the desert again and again, following the baby crying from the wind. The roar with the beast also became more and more stern and rapid.

    "I don''t know..." Ms. Ye lowered her head and glanced at the **** book on the stone pillar. "That thing is restless...it seems to want to leave here."

    "What should I do!?" Modil''s travel notes sounded a little flustered. Although he was once the greatest adventurer in the world, the huge change in front of him was clearly beyond his vision, "and it''s not already there. Has it lingered here for more than a million years? Its goal has always been your throne. Why is this suddenly..."

    "The reason is unknown, but I guess it might be something changed in the world." The voice of the huge figure in front of the throne was low, and the huge black and white scepter was already in his hand while speaking, and at the same time, the distant place A huge figure has gradually emerged in the black city silhouette. It is indefinite flesh and blood, with countless limbs, flying in the air like a "flesh star" floating in the air, and gradually towards the sky. Move higher.

    Ms. Ye stepped off the throne, and the blood rain falling from the sky was stopped by invisible power. For a while, she was completely still in the air, and disappeared one after another as the lady moved forward.

    "The reason doesn''t matter, but this''guest'' wants to leave...it''s not so easy," Ms. Ye''s low and majestic voice came from the sky and the earth, and she walked towards the "flesh star" floating in the sky with the scepter in her hand. I don¡¯t know when she has been carried on her shoulders. This murderous look appears for the first time in the eyes of "Modier¡¯s Travels", "For so many years, it¡¯s not that it has trapped me, but...I am trapped. it!"

    ¡­

    A terrible whistling sound cut through the sky above the Tarash Plain. In this short instant, almost every extraordinary person who could perceive magic on the entire battlefield felt as if a heavy hammer was suddenly hit. The magic power in his heart shook in an instant, swiftly sweeping across the battlefield, the deformed body stopped attacking, the thick fog that filled the earth stopped undulating, and everything quieted down in the blink of an eye.

    Fendier Wilde, who was on the front line, looked up to the end of the horizon in astonishment. He saw that the terrifying "living mountain range" suddenly burst out silently, and in the next second, several exudes an unknown aura. The dark red "magic bullet" soared into the air and flew straight to another direction in the sky.

    After that, the whole world seemed to have resumed its "flow", and the loud roars, the exclaims of soldiers, and the sound of communication devices flooded into his ears.

    The final stage begins.

    The ear-piercing siren of high-energy response echoed throughout the hall. A layer of fine bubbles appeared in the container where the main brain was located. The surging energy in the depths of the Earthly Dawn roared among the surges, causing the floor of the entire command hall. There was a slight tremor, Jin Na saw a large block of noise suddenly appeared on the surveillance screen, and then, there were several black and red shadows that cut through the distant sky, like a doomsday meteor, "falling" at the dawn of the earth. On the shield of the number.

    In the blink of an eye, piercing screams echoed over the entire sky fortress, and violent ripples appeared on the surface of the large shield. The entire fortress was trembling, and the creaking noise even made people wonder whether this huge flying fortress was It will crash in the next second.

    However, the powerful fortress-level shield finally resisted this round of attacks. The fierce fluctuations caused by the black and red magic bullets on the surface of the shield gradually dissipated, and the residual streamer of the explosion rushed down the surface of the shield like rain, Jin Na He stood firm in the shaking, and asked the soldier on the side loudly: "Report the damage!"

    "There are three sets of shield generators whose overload power is weaker than the previous data. It seems that at this distance, the magic missiles fired by the''Crawl Disaster'' will have their power attenuated."

    "What about the supercritical accelerator? Is it in range?"

    "Not yet, I need a little bit..." The weapon system operator''s voice came from under the command seat. After a short delay, the young man shouted, "In the range! Start calibration!"

    "After calibration, half of them are launched. All the sensors are turned on to their maximum power. Watching the changes of that thing, Gorgon Fortress is standing by on both wings." Jinna pressed **** the railing in front of him, staring at the horizon that had "awakened." "Come here" the creeping disaster, "We''ll fight it from this position!"

 Chapter 1397ï¼š glow

    Supercritical accelerator, the most powerful war weapon created in the history of human civilization this season, relying on projecting an entity "cannonball" whose speed exceeds the limit of missiles in the magic field and causing it to release terror energy to destroy it at the moment of stopping. The goal, the destruction it produces is simple and crude, but the underlying principles behind it are complex and subtle. In fact, even its creators only theoretically explained the destruction of supercritical accelerators after the emergence of the "unified wave model". The physical method cannot record the specific parameters and destruction process at that moment in any form.

    People only know that when a supercritical flying entity passes through the magic field in the natural environment at a very high speed, it will accumulate a terrifying "energy bubble" that is compressed to the extreme around itself, and at the moment when it stops flying, this Cavitation will be released. Based on the description of the "Unified Wave Model", this violent release of magic power will briefly penetrate the "boundary" between the virtual and the reality, destroying the stable structure of the physical matter in the range, and making it in the material world. "Evaporate" and further release energy in the process, causing a huge range of shock waves.

    Once this powerful weapon came out, it was highly praised by bang-bang enthusiasts. With sufficient budget, Rebecca even built eleven accelerators on the Earthly Dawn in one breath, plus the original one. A prototype aircraft, the number of "super cannons" carried on the Earthly Dawn has reached as many as twelve, and this is the limit that this aerial fortress can carry.

    And it¡¯s not just on the Earthly Dawn, because when I wrote the report, I wrote a few more numbers on my hand slip, and magically got the approval. Rebecca happily installed an accelerator on each Gorgon. In fact, she originally planned to install two, but the Gorgon energy matrix has limited redundancy, and supporting one accelerator is already the limit.

    The first round of attack was not a full-bomb launch. In order to confirm the damage effect, the enemy¡¯s weakness, and prevent the "creeping disaster", the Earthly Dawn only launched half of its acceleration body in the first round of attack, and ordered The surrounding Gorgon formation is on standby temporarily.

    It was a loud noise like thunder and blast, reverberating rumblingly throughout the sky, and the army on the surface saw six consecutive flashes shining from the edge of the "flying city" in the sky, and the speed of the acceleration body exceeded even the most. With the visual capture ability of powerful transcendents, they only saw those flashes turned into straight beams, bombarding the "living mountain range" on the edge of the deep blue well like a long spear full of power.

    Of course, Creeping Disaster will not respond to such obvious threats. A second before Earthly Dawn opened fire, a thick energy shield appeared above the filthy and profane giant structure. In an instant, six accelerator bodies bombarded the surface of the shield at almost the same time. This giant flesh and blood structure like a **** showed its powerful power at this moment. The accelerator body that can directly flatten the head of a small hill was continuously blocked by the shield. It wasn''t until the fourth one successfully destroyed this barrier.

    A large area of ??noise like interference patterns appeared on the surface of the thick energy shield, and then burst into light particles flying in the sky. The fifth and sixth accelerators passed through this flying light and fell straight into the disaster of creeping. On the surface, a dazzling white ball of light burst out from the point of impact.

    Part of the "epidermis" of the peristaltic catastrophe violently convulsed and contracted at this moment. Although it can shut off its own pain, the natural response of biological tissues cannot be shut down when the body tissue is injured. There are a large number of blood vessels around the point where the accelerated body falls. It burst because of the drastic pressure change, and the thick, dark cortex spread out one after another like canyons, and dark red blood vapor sprayed out from it, and there were fragments of biological tissue torn by the shock wave. This scene was spectacular like a group of The volcano erupted instantly.

    However, these volcanoes that "erupt" on its surface are not a fatal problem for the creeping disaster that is like a mountain range as a whole.

    "Confirm the shot!" In the control hall of the Earthly Dawn, an observer reported loudly, his voice sounded a little nervous, "Four shots were blocked by the shield, and two shots hit the target. The target still maintains high activity and has begun to regenerate. , The destructive effect of the first round of attacks...very unsatisfactory, and no structure similar to the weakness of the target was observed."

    Gina Prince¡¯s face turned gloomy, and the situation was as tricky as she expected. The supercritical accelerator is indeed very powerful. However, the enemy she is facing today has an exaggerated scale and amazing regeneration ability. The "limbs" that stretch for hundreds of kilometers and the physiological structure without specific weaknesses are its best defense against "powerful killer weapons" like supercritical accelerators.

    But it doesn''t matter. If you don''t do it, just play a few more rounds. Creeping disaster will bleed, and things that will bleed...then you will die.

    "Fill the accelerator and send the Gorgon formation. After 30 seconds, the whole fleet will be launched with all bombs," Jin Na ordered loudly. , That thing¡¯s partial defense is not worth wasting two or more accelerators."

    "Yes, command... the target high-energy response!"

    In this short period of time, the creeping disaster has recovered from the limited damage caused by the previous round of bombing. It once again raised the thousands of eyestalks "jungle" on the body, and then, Several hollow structures shining with light flow split between the "jungle", and a huge dark red ball of light flew out of the cannon chamber of this creature, and fell into the sky like a retrograde meteor.

    This time, the target of its attack is still the Earthly Dawn, even if the Gorgon **** formation around the latter has begun to show extremely high energy response, the creeping disaster still poured all its power into it without any influence. It''s hard to tell whether this is some kind of wisdom or pure instinct at work at the top of the largest aerospace fortress.

    Andesa Wendell stood on the ground, watching a scene like a mythical war between the sky and the earth. It was the flying fortress group and the calamity creeping on the ground. It was the thunder and arrogance that sprinkled from the sky. The rising fire, this scene can even be directly placed in any religious picture scroll without violating peace, but all this is created by the power of mortals.

    The location where the Earthly Dawn¡¯s air-sky fortresses and Creeping Scourge are fighting is far away from the Typhon¡¯s position, but its size is large enough to allow nearly two-thirds of the battlefield around the Deep Blue Well to witness its confrontation. Andesa didn''t know what ordinary people on the battlefield would think of after seeing this confrontation like a mythical scene, but one thing she knew well was that this scene could have an unforgettable impact on any soldier who believes in the gods.

    For some people, it will probably be difficult to pray to the gods they believe in with the same reverence and fear as in the past. The sages who created the original mythology in the past have their imagination when describing the gods finally in this era. Reached that level of "boundary" but these are not issues that Andesa, as a frontline general, should consider at this moment.

    A deep buzzing sound rang from behind her, the sound from low to high, as if a giant was waking up from a deep sleep, Andesa Wendell turned her head and saw that the seat was erected by her soldiers not long ago. The rising frontline purification tower is emitting a faint glow under the turbid and dim sky, and the purification core and rune array on its upper layer are brightening one by one.

    This is the second purification tower built by the Winter Wolf Knights after entering the Tarash Plain. It is also the last purification tower on this front under the responsibility of the Typhon Empire. It is the end of the blocking wall, and theoretically According to calculations, the resonance between this purification tower and several other "terminal towers" when it is activated will be enough to cover the entire Deep Blue Well area, thus completing the "close" of the blocking wall.

    The activation of the terminal tower means that the final moment has arrived. Andesa Wendell picked up the messenger crystal she carried with her. After injecting magic power into it, she said in a calm voice: "This is Typhon Winter Wolf Knight. Mission, the Eastern Route Terminal Tower has been activated."

    "Received, this is Cecil''s First Legion," Philip''s voice came out of the crystal, "The Northern Terminus Tower has been activated."

    "This is the Ogure coalition forces. The Western Front End Tower has been activated... The Southern Front Coalition Forces, the end tower we are responsible for has been activated..."

    News came from ground commanders on various fronts. The brilliance of the purification towers pierced the haze of chaos that had not dissipated for seven centuries over the Tarashi Plain. After all four terminal towers were activated, Andesa Hearing a magnetic and somewhat dignified female voice from the transmission crystal: "This is the''high tower''. The terminal tower has been detected to start, and it has begun to adjust the rate of all blocking wall nodes in the waste soil. Please stick to it. victory."

    This is a strange voice. Even many middle-level and low-level officers didn''t know that the code name "Tower" existed in this joint operation, but the corners of Andesa''s mouth rose slightly. She raised her head and saw the purification seat behind her. An unprecedented glorious beam of light is blooming at the top of the tower, and on the battlefield shrouded by the dim sky in the distance, beams of light are also shining far and near...

    A slight vibration came from a distance, boundless malice and murderous intent surrounded the position under her feet, the roar of the deformed body and the biochemical beast rolled and echoed on the ground, Andesa pulled out the knight sword on her waist, she knew this piece The filthy things on the ground have been completely angered, and the energy field released when the terminal tower is running is gradually compressing the last living space of those monsters. For this reason, they will burst out their last full strength and attack Tara with a frenzied offensive. Every line of mortal defense on the plain.

    "For our continuation!"

    Gao Wen sat quietly in the front command post, her face shrouded in shadows, like a frozen sculpture, Amber stood beside him, like a sentry standing guard, although her petite figure could hardly produce any "guard''s majesty" "But when she is standing here, every general and soldier who sees will know that the emperor at this moment cannot be disturbed.

    Gao Wen''s consciousness went beyond this body, slowly rising invisibly, and finally came to among the stars. He looked down at the earth and saw a light shining in the darkness.

    The core area of ??the wasteland is still shrouded in a thick turbid cloud layer, coupled with powerful energy interference, all of which makes the advanced satellite monitoring system unable to see the scene in the depths of the chaos, but it is in such a dark chaos. Suddenly, he saw a few points of light piercing the haze, shining like a sword pierced into the sky, and besides these light spots, there were many dim light spots that were originally present brightened one after another. Like the Great Wall that continues to stretch in the wasteland, it spreads towards the edge of the civilized world.

    He knew that Milmina had already begun to "adjust" the blocking wall, and she was "patrolling" among the towers, turning all her observations and calculations on the wasteland in the past few months into blockades. Parameters required for wall operation.

    As long as there are enough human and material resources for this work, mortals can do it themselves, but as the designer of the entire blocking wall project, no one is more suitable for this work than Milmina herself.

    A god, as a mortal, in a mortal manner, fought on the battlefield of mortals. It has nothing to do with any idolatry and faith chains, but vaguely walking side by side. Gawain feels that he has grasped some key.

    "A communication signal is received."

    A voice sounded abruptly in Gawain''s heart. This was a reminder that had never been heard before, but after a brief surprise, Gawain''s heart was calmer than he thought and he connected this signal.

    In the first few seconds after the connection, Gawain did not hear any sound, but he still waited patiently, and guessed what the voice would say to himself, and when the voice finally broke the silence, what "they" said Gawain was very surprised: "This is beautiful, isn''t it?"

    Gawain was silent for two seconds, and he never thought that he would be so calm and indifferent: "Are you referring to this planet, or the civilization on this planet, or the scene you created?"

    "It''s all," the voice that seems to be superimposed by double voices said faintly, "birth, prosperity, and decline, everything is the cycle itself, if civilization itself is beautiful, so is its decline."

    "...The same goes for your decline."

    "You have also begun to contaminate the mortal side, the sky, but this is good, we can''t escape this abyss," the sentry''s voice seemed to have a smile, "I can feel that you are looking forward to my destruction, but you It should also be clear that you can''t actively attack your''comrades'', and I...have prepared many surprises for your''toys''..."

    The signal disappeared, as ghostly as it came.

    And on the earth, in the north of the Deep Blue Well, the strong energy impact after the second round of supercritical accelerator strikes is gradually dissipating. The scorching heat interferes with the depths of the clouds, and the surface of the creeping disaster''s huge body is covered with scorching heat. Rift Valley¡± and burnt ¡°scars¡±.

    It seemed to be quiet.

    "Did you destroy...?" In the control hall, a technical sergeant muttered to himself, "It''s that simple?"

    Gina Prince stared at the picture displayed on the holographic projection. She heard the technical sergeant talking to herself, and her brows were slowly frowned: "Don''t be too busy to relax. It shouldn''t be so easy. That thing... "

    Before she finished her voice, the sudden change occurred.

    An amazing energy response once again appeared in that piece of flesh and blood giant structure next to the Deep Blue Well!

    The damaged limbs healed quickly, and the organs that became steam during the overload grew again from the flesh and blood reserves. On the surface of the dark and dirty "living mountains", the depressions representing the giant biological cannons once again appeared in front of everyone. The more powerful magic power surging in it before, and between the black and red light flashing with electric light, a faintly flowing blue flame was faintly revealed.

    "The target is still alive! The target is still alive! High energy response!"

 Chapter 1398ï¼š Praying mantis

    When the living mountain range began to move again after more than 20 consecutive supercritical accelerator bombardments, when its dark surface of kilometer after kilometer surged again with disgusting waves, when its biological cannons accumulated again. With more powerful energy than before, the entire battlefield seemed to have fallen into a short period of silence.

    The soldiers saw the power of destroying the world when the supercritical accelerator was bombarded. Therefore, when they saw the "Crawl Disaster" encounter such a terrifying blast but were still unscathed, all those who witnessed this scene All felt a huge shock and fear.

    No, it can¡¯t be said that it was unscathed¡ªthe accelerating bodies that contained powerful energy did indeed cause a series of terrible scars on the surface of the creeping disaster, and the magical ¡°material critical effect¡± evaporated hundreds of tons of this behemoth. , Thousand tons of body tissue, a large pitted trenches and rifts were dug in its upper layer. The scorching body fluid that transpired from the creeping disaster turned into a cloud and mist that condensed at low altitude, covering it like a dark cloud. Over the Dao Living Mountain Range, the splattered tissue fragments are still falling like a torrential rain, and even in such a purgatory state, the creeping disaster still maintains a high level of activity and starts to launch a counterattack.

    The magic bullet mixed with a stream of blue light flew towards the shield of the Earthly Dawn amidst the whistling sound, a series of shots, almost all aimed at the same location¡ªthe nearby Gorgon fortress supported the shield for the first time Try to intercept this terrible attack, but the magic bullet of the creeping disaster can even hit the small reconnaissance plane located in the magic turbulence layer. Its "fire control" system is extremely powerful, and the Earthly Dawn is an overly large target. , The Gorgons'' interception was unsuccessful.

    A huge explosion that ruined the sky and the earth rose on the surface of the shield of the Earthly Dawn, and a new round of sun appeared in the waste soil shrouded in dim sky. The powerful energy fluidized into layers of shock waves in the sky. The circle spread out, and the shock wave even briefly dispersed the heavy clouds over the Tarashi Plain. In an instant, the normal sunlight shone on the land for a long time.

    There was a creak like a heavy crystal cracking. There was a harsh creak over all the decks of the Earthly Dawn and the sharp whistling that followed immediately. The large shield was instantly filled with countless Interfering with the noise, the shield generators on the edge of the deck caught fire and exploded one by one. This powerful magic bullet was obviously different from the previous attacks. After a short delay of two or three seconds, the Earthly Dawn Finally, there was a terrible cracking sound on his big shield.

    Destructive energy flooded into the fortress shield along the local breakdown point, turning into scorching flames and high-energy lightning sweeping everything on the deck.

    The entire control hall vibrated violently, and the metal rubbing sound as if a huge ship was about to disintegrate stimulated everyone¡¯s eardrums. A series of bubbles appeared from the main brain in the wetware slot and instantly took over the damage control system of the sky fortress. A large number of cabins were locked and isolated within a few seconds. Tons of fire extinguishing agent, blocking agent, and magic inert compound rushed through the pipelines throughout the fortress, spilling on every damaged area, in succession. In the sound of the sirens, Gina Prince firmly grasped the handrail in front of him and shouted loudly: "Report the damage! Report the status of the target!"

    "The shield was partially broken down, and half of the shield generator was damaged. The redundant system is in operation. A large area of ??decks A-2 to A-7 are melted down. The damage of the channels and cabins in the corresponding sectors is being counted. The main power has dropped to 76. %, the flight function is intact, and there are no statistics on the remaining damage," the voice of the main brain sounded directly in the hall, "the activity of the target is continuing to increase, and it is estimated that the energy response in the target''s body will reach the second peak in ten minutes... Scanning to the''creeping disaster'' ''There is a high-density energy flow deep underground, which is suspected to be related to the reactivation of the target.''

    Jin Na felt a buzzing in her head, and the vibration in the depths of the hall was gradually returning to calm. This giant fortress seemed to have taken the terrible blow, but the report of the mastermind made her heart sink even more-the disaster of creeping. There was a high-density energy flow deep underground. After a brief period of confusion, she had realized what this piece of information meant.

    This is the Deep Blue Well, the energy center of the Old Gondor Empire. Although the Old Gondor Empire has disappeared in history, the energy flow of the Deep Blue Well itself has never died out, the only high-density energy deep in this land. The source... is the deep blue network.

    "That monster has pierced its roots into the deep blue network... It is absorbing the energy of this planet to attack us," Jin Na wiped the blood that did not know when from her forehead, her eyes staring at the holographic projection. The distant scene that came out, "Mastermind, how is your situation? Can you continue to support full-power computing?"

    The sink where the main brain is located is glowing with light pink bubbles, and a tube connected to the main body is slowly flowing some kind of viscous light yellow liquid, and a neutralized synthetic sound sounds in the hall: "I have entered the overload. State, but part of the nervous system is damaged, the control efficiency of the entire ship has dropped to 80%, and artificial computing power is required."

    Gina Prince raised her head and glanced at the immersion cabins arranged near the main brain slot. The silver-white metallic cockpits were open, and the nerve contacts on the internal seats were glowing with cold light under the lights. .

    "...All commanders, go into the immersion cabin," Jin Na said in a deep voice, "Order to the Gorgon formation to reload the supercritical accelerator and wait for the order of the Earthly Dawn to prepare to launch again."

    Upon receiving the command from the top commander, the commanders in the control hall acted quickly. They did not hesitate to lie in the immersion cabin marked with their own number, and within a few seconds, they closed the hatch and entered the deep connection state. , Using his brain to directly contact the various systems of the Earthly Dawn, only a few officers including Jin Na remained in the real world to continue to command the battle.

    Use the immersion cabin to assist in the control of the Earthly Dawn. This is an "emergency system" left by this giant fortress at the beginning of its design. When the battle is the most intense and the situation is most critical, the controllers of this fortress can This method directly connects one''s own brain with the Earthly Dawn, and assists in enhancing the power of the main brain, which will increase the operational efficiency and combat flexibility of the entire fortress to an incredible height¡ªat the cost of the operator Our lives will be tied to the various systems of the Sky Fortress.

    Shield overload, gun mount damage, armor penetration, and every damage that occurs on Earthly Dawn means that the people connected to it have to bear a direct nerve impact-with steel as the body, and the same life as steel.

    The huge command hall became "empty" in an instant. Jin Na looked at the immersion cabins that had been quietly closed, took a deep breath, and returned to the holographic projection in front of her, indicating that the locked mark appeared again. In the center of the screen, she calmed down and started calling: "Chief artillery, report on the supercritical accelerator."

    There was only silence in the communicator.

    "Chief Artillery, report on the situation of the supercritical accelerator," after waiting a while, Gina Prince called again, "The Earthly Dawn needs to be put into battle again, Commander Artillery, report to your side..."

    There was a sizzle from the communicator. After a moment of interference, Jin Na heard Rebecca''s voice: "This is Rebecca Cecil. The artillery commander has died. The deputy commander and the second The first-level artillery warlock officer was also killed, and the accelerator array is now under my direct command."

    Jin Na was stunned for a moment, and then subconsciously said: "Your Highness, you..."

    "I''m listening to your instructions," Rebecca''s voice sounded again. Through the disturbing noise, Jin Na could not recognize the emotion of the imperial princess opposite, nor could she imagine the situation on the other side. "The reloading is complete. , When to fire?"

    Jin Na looked at the distant scene in the holographic projection. The living mountain range covering the earth was slowly undulating, and countless shocking scars spread all over her surface. The high temperature caused by the previous launch of the magic bullet has not yet faded, and the distant sky is scorching hot. And the slightly distorted, thick clouds that had been dispersed for a while gathered together at some point. Under the dim sky, a light blue stream of light was gradually surging in the blood and gully of the creeping disaster, indicating that it was moving. Brewing the next ferocious attack.

    "Now," Gina Prince said briefly.

    In the next second, there was a whistling caused by energy turbulence from the depths of the Earthly Dawn, followed by the shocking impact when the supercritical accelerator was activated. The entire sky fortress shook violently, and more than ten dazzling lights passed. It rushed to the end of the earth like a spear, and at almost the same time, the Gorgon fortresses sailing near the Earthly Dawn also roared, one after another bright "cannon fire" trajectory burning the atmosphere and tearing the sky. Severely bombarded the surface of the creeping disaster.

    A deafening explosion swept across the distant earth. The mushroom cloud and the **** thick fog that the flesh and blood tissue was vaporized made the entire Deep Blue Well shrouded in a storm cyclone. The creeping disaster was brewing assault. This sudden fierce counterattack was interrupted, and the energy drawn from the Deep Blue Well ran around the earth, turning into electric lights scattered all over the ground, and swept across the small half of the Tarash Plain like a group of beasts running out of control. .

    Almost every front line of the Alliance witnessed this terrible confrontation throughout the Tarash Plain. They saw the flashes of light rising from the sky and the plumes of smoke that resembled a hundred volcanic eruptions. However, no one has the leisure time to sigh with emotion at this spectacular moment-the tide of distortion is still frantically attacking the defenses around each "terminal tower".

    Gina Prince stared at the thick cloud at the end of the horizon. In the thick cloud, the naked eye could not see the situation of the creeping disaster at this moment. The powerful energy interference also caused the many sensing devices of the Earthly Dawn. Unable to scan the energy response of the target point, she heard a low voice from a commander next to her: "It''s over..."

    "The goal still exists."

    The voice of the main brain lacking emotional fluctuations sounded in the hall, like a winter wind blowing through this summer.

    On the holographic projection, the thick smoke at the far end of the earth was just blown away by a gust of wind. After the smoke composed of high-heat steam, dust and radioactive energy clouds dissipated, a black biological giant still creeping slowly appeared to everyone. In sight, its condition is shocking. Almost all the tentacles and limbs on its surface have been smoothed by the energy impact. Large areas of flesh and blood have turned into clouds in the sky and the scorching blood rain on the nearby battlefield in the previous blast. There was magma flowing on the earth, part of that magma even poured into the body of the creeping disaster, part of its "organs" foamed in the magma, and smoked.

    But this symbol of disaster is still alive, and the slow regeneration process has begun.

    Gina Prince saw the blue flowing light. Those light streams slowly converged in the body of the creeping disaster, converging along the burned blood vessels, nerves and muscle clusters, and became the focal point of the giant biological cannon. One ball of light.

    Not only is it alive, it is also preparing to launch a counterattack.

    But Jin Na also noticed that the creeping disaster had obviously reached the stage where the oil was exhausted and the lamp was dead. Its huge body was almost torn into more than a dozen pieces by the supercritical accelerator. Relying on the limited "granulation" to barely maintain the whole, many of its organs have been exposed, and after every beat, it shows signs of more decline. The energy drawn from the dark blue network is between its nerves and muscles. Flowing, blue smoke will appear wherever it passes, and the black scorch marks that represent decline spread along the trajectory of those energy flows, and now it has almost covered two-thirds of the body of Creeping Disaster.

    Obviously, dozens of accelerator bombings have caused fatal damage to that thing, and it is not easy to directly extract the energy of the planet to launch an attack. In order to counter the threat of the Earthly Dawn, the creeping disaster must be reckless. The earth swallows the power that does not belong to it-this power allows it to penetrate the shield of the earthly dawn, but it is also burning the monster from the inside out.

    "It''s going to die..." Gina Prince gritted her teeth. "Maybe it just needs another round and it will be completely finished! We still need..."

    "Commander, the shield of the Earthly Dawn cannot withstand the next attack," the main brain''s lack of emotion sounded in the hall, telling the facts with cold numbers, "The supercritical accelerator needs to be cooled and reloaded. It is a creeping disaster. The attack will arrive before then, and our remaining secondary artillery, main artillery, and infernal incendiary bombs are unable to cause effective damage to the target-this ship recommends that all humans in the fort evacuate immediately."

    "...All humans leave immediately?" Jin Na looked at the mastermind, "what do you mean?"

    "...At the beginning of the design, His Royal Highness Rebecca, the creator, preset me the ability to fight independently," the mastermind said calmly, "Although the efficiency will drop a bit, this is an acceptable plan. I will come in the next round of attacks. Do your best to survive at the time, and survive until all the accelerators are launched¡ªunder the simultaneous attack of the other Gorgon sister ships, this should be able to destroy the target."

    Jin Na took a breath, but just as she was about to say something, an officer''s voice suddenly came from the side: "Sir! Look over there!"

    Jin Na looked at the largest holographic projection in the hall in surprise.

    She saw bright flames suddenly appeared above the living mountain range, which were the trails of thunder, lightning and flames in the sky, and she saw huge bodies appearing behind the clouds. It is the shadow of the dragon that controls the sky.

    Hundreds of giant dragons rushed out of the clouds, hovering over the creeping disaster like a furious storm, and swooped toward the filthy and undulating flesh and blood.

 Chapter 1399ï¼š Siskin

    It is a sight that can be imprinted firmly in the mind of any witnesses for a lifetime

    Under the dark and turbid sky, the dragons swooped down from the clouds. The huge wings that covered the sky stirred the magic power in the air and the sky. The roar and roar made the clouds tremble. The dragons spewed out, like a storm, and splashed onto the earth, splashing on the continuous earthly disaster that undulated in the hot lava and smoke, and the explosion and the creeping disaster caused by the shaking of the body shocked the whole Tarash Plain.

    Creeping Disaster''s process of drawing energy from the inside of the planet was interrupted by this sudden interference. Although the size of the dragon can be described as insignificant compared to the body of Creeping Disaster, the latter is already on Earthly Dawn at this moment. After repeated bombings, scarred, the powerful energy shield and biological carapace have disappeared. The dragon''s breath is directly sprayed on its exposed organs and energy-conducting vascular tubes. The magic power from the deep blue network is in these organs. It was detonated one after another, as if large-scale lightning storms erupted among the flesh and blood of the creeping disaster. In the eyes of Jinna Prince, the biological cannons on the surface of the target were dimming a little bit.

    "...How long will it take to reload and cool?!" Jin Na immediately asked in a loud voice. She saw that the creeping disaster had begun to counterattack, and various small-scale energy missiles and frantically dancing tentacles pierced from the scorched flesh and blood. In the sky, there are constantly evasive dragons caught by this dense barrage, and falling on the dirty "earth", "We can''t waste this opportunity!"

    "The reinstallation progress of the Earthly Dawn accelerator array has reached 92%, and it takes ten seconds." The calm and slightly mechanized voice of the mastermind seems to have become the focus of everyone''s ups and downs in the control hall at this moment. "Gorgon Formation III Ready in ten seconds."

    Jin Na stared at the sight coming from afar, and the second group of dragons had descended from the clouds. These expedition forces from Tarrond are probably the only mortal units in the entire alliance that can contend with the creeping disaster at close range. The so-called counterbalance is just using battle damage to delay time. In the face of the creeping disaster that has drawn an unknown amount of energy from the depths of the planet, even a powerful dragon is falling from the sky in seconds.

    "The Earthly Dawn accelerator array is ready, and the Gorgon formation can launch in twenty seconds."

    The voice of the main brain rang in the hall, and Gina Prince immediately connected to the internal communication bus of the alliance. She did not know which expeditionary force was the dragon that was rushing out of the clouds, or all the Tarrons. The German expeditionary forces are gathering in the direction of the creeping disaster, but as one of the high-level commanders of the alliance, she has the authority to initiate a call in all channels in an emergency: "The Earthly Dawn calls the dragon group, thank you for your assistance , We are ready for the next round of launch, please evacuate the shelling range in ten seconds."

    There was a creaking interference noise and whistling sound from the Monet terminal, and then a low female voice sounded from it: "This is Coretta. I received a notice that the dragons are about to evacuate."

    After a short delay, Jin Na saw that the dragons above the creeping disaster began to retreat. The huge scarred figures scattered in all directions and flew into the clouds, and almost at the same time as the dragons dispersed, all the supercritical The accelerator is finally ready.

    Without any hesitation, Jin Na directly issued the firing order. Dozens of dazzling white "long spears" shot out from the Earthly Dawn air and space battle group, striding across the vast sky of the Tarash Plain in the blink of an eye, and bombarded them. The piece of scorched earth beside the Deep Blue Well was already on the scorched earth like hell.

    The rising mushroom cloud and sky smoke once again obscured the entire battlefield, and the control hall of the Earthly Dawn was silent again. Every pair of eyes was staring at the holographic projection that was emitting a large area of ??interference ripples. Everyone At this moment, I felt that my heart seemed to be held tightly by invisible force, and in this silence, Gina Prince just said in a low voice: "All accelerators, reload again."

    An officer next to him heard this order, and he looked at his commander in amazement, but the latter just maintained a tight look and did not speak.

    Jin Na doesn''t know what will happen next, but unless the battle is over, she will require all supercritical accelerators to be in a ready state at all times, even if it does not meet the special safety regulations of supercritical accelerators, she will persist in this way.

    At this moment, the smoke and dust rising in the distance finally dissipated in the turbulent wind of the Talash Plain. The high temperature and high energy interference in the smoke and dust also became thinner, and the voice of the main brain sounded in the hall. The sound that seemed to be mechanically calm forever caused everyone''s hearts to fall to the bottom in an instant: "...the goal still exists."

    "How can this be..." an officer exclaimed, and before his words fell, the people in the hall saw the scene on the distant horizon. The catastrophe was still crawling beside the Deep Blue Well with scars. The injury was not heavier than before. There was an abnormal blue light curtain on the ground around it, and patches of light blue, crystal-like light were gradually shattering and disintegrating on the ground around it. The barrier that was penetrated, without a doubt, was this barrier that blocked the deadly round of bombing just now.

    "Shield?" The nearby officer''s eyes widened. "The organs used to make shields during the Creeping Disaster have been..."

    "It''s the power of the deep blue network," Jin Na said in a low voice, "it learned how to transform the power of the deep blue network into a barrier..."

    A light blue stream of light flowed on the distant earth, and the huge energy drawn from the depths of the planets began to be continuously injected into the body that was already on the verge of the limit of the creeping disaster, and was used to repair and strengthen this with only one blow. The monster that will die completely, the accelerator array of the Earthly Dawn is about to complete a new round of reloading, but at this moment, all this seems to be meaningless.

    Unless anyone can continuously interrupt the process of creating a shield from the creeping disaster at close range, even the most powerful weapon made by mankind will not be able to break through that layer of protection derived from the power of the planet.

    At this moment, a buzzing sound suddenly entered Jin Na¡¯s ears, the magic net terminal in front of her was activated, and the voice of the dragon Coretta came from it: "This is the Tarrond Expeditionary Army, we can Once again, we have locked the biological tissues in the Creeping Disaster that are used to control the dark blue magic. As long as these organs continue to be suppressed, it will not be able to hold up the shield. Please continue to prepare for the next round of attacks and launch immediately when ready. "

    Jin Na instantly understood what the group of giant dragons wanted to do. She felt her heartbeat stop suddenly, and then immediately came to the communication station: "Stop! This plan..."

    "This is the best solution," Coretta''s voice interrupted Jin Na. "This monster must be prevented from continuing to grow. It is constantly drawing energy from the planet, and it has deeply rooted itself in the deep blue network. , When it completely completes its control of the Deep Blue Network, we will never have a chance again..."

    Coretta''s voice suddenly stopped, as if interrupted by some unexpected situation. Jin Na was about to say something, but she was taken aback at this moment. Then she heard someone exclaiming next to her. : "Commander! Look over there!"

    Jin Na subconsciously raised her head to look at the holographic projection, and then was shocked to see...the air around the creeping disaster unexpectedly rose out of thin air.

    It was a very strange scene. If she hadn''t seen it with her own eyes, Jin Na felt that with her own imagination, she would have never expected such a spectacle in a lifetime. She saw ripples suddenly appear in the hot and dry air, and the plain surface in the distance Layers of surges appeared, and water appeared out of thin air, as if a spectacular illusion broke through the barrier of reality and descended on this land. Then, she saw the clouds above the creeping disaster begin to swirl and surging, almost In the blink of an eye, the heavy rain poured down.

    The entire creeping disaster was immersed in this vast rain curtain.

    Coretta hovered in the clouds. She was ready to die, but at this moment she could only watch in astonishment as the earth turned into another scene in front of her eyes. She saw countless rain falling from her vicinity. Down, it seemed that the water vapor of the entire wasteland had been gathered on this small battlefield, and in the constantly surging waves, she could smell the breath of the sea.

    The creeping disaster seems to have finally sensed the danger. Its dark flesh and blood of kilometer after kilometer was violently twisted and squirmed in the rain curtain. All the wounds were split in an instant, but the water...permeable, as if there is life. The stream of water flows quickly along every inch of the biological tissue of the creeping disaster, covering its charred skin, covering its swollen nerve clusters, and its open sky filled with blue light that is drawing magic from the depths of the earth. structure.

    "Sorry, it''s not easy to prepare for too long to collect so much water in such a dry place," a voice suddenly entered Coretta''s ears, and the voice seemed to be coming from the rain curtain beside her. You can evacuate first, and we will take over this place next."

    Immediately afterwards, Gina Prince, who was far away on the Earthly Dawn, also heard the sound suddenly coming from the terminal of the magic net. There was strong interference in the sound, but it could still be heard clearly: "This is Antawin Expeditionary force, we have temporarily suppressed the activities of Creeping Disaster... we can launch when we are ready... we will not leave..."

    In the heavy rain, the rapidly converging currents have covered the whole body of the creeping disaster. On this behemoth, which is a hundred kilometers long, the currents created by the sea monsters can actually only cover a thin layer of the target''s body surface. , But this seemingly thin water film is enough to interfere with the creeping disaster¡¯s perception and control of the dark blue network channel. It is struggling and seems to want to open the shield again, but only a few appear in the air. The fleeting blue ripples, its efforts were in vain.

    A voice rang beside Jin Na: "Commander, we..."

    "All supercritical accelerators are locked to the target," Jin Na took a breath. The battle has gone beyond her expectations, even beyond her "common sense" and "understanding" as a soldier. But this It does not prevent her from making correct judgments in such an unthinkable situation, "Launch immediately after completing the reload and don''t waste the opportunity they have won with their lives."

    Life is a precious thing, and it should be used in the right place.

    Krakens often use it in the right place.

    In the distant sky, powerful energy reactions are converging. It is a powerful force based on the level of civilization of the sea monster, even the lord of the deep sea war can not fight against it.

    In the torrential rain, Vanessa''s dim and fuzzy face appeared in the vapor-filled sky, while the looming bodies of countless Krakens roamed in the air near her. They patrolled in the sky, as if in the deep sea.

    Vanessa quietly looked down at the squirming, dirty flesh and blood on the ground.

    "You owe Deep Sea an account, settle it now."

    The light spear fell like rain, and Vanessa¡¯s face and countless siren¡¯s figures were torn to pieces by this powerful energy in an instant. The heavy rain from the sky stopped abruptly, and the entire battlefield filled with water vapor was followed. The shock wave came torn apart, and in the large-scale smoke and dust that filled the earth, the body fragments of the creeping disaster seemed to be volcanic eruption.

    The water gathered by the sea monsters was evaporated at this moment, and the huge water vapor along with themselves turned into a huge cloud between the sky and the earth. In the process of rising with the wind, this huge cloud The water vapor eventually formed a clenched fist and an upright middle finger.

    The entire Talash Plain felt a huge shock from this earth-shattering blow, and then the entire battlefield was briefly quiet.

    The control hall of the Earthly Dawn also fell into silence. Jin Na stared at the misty wasteland in the distance, and unknowingly clenched her fists. After that, the short wait seemed to be the longest in her life. Minutes, the accelerator array has begun to reload, and the induction system of the aerospace fortress is scanning the energy response of the target area with maximum power over and over again. Before all the dust settled, she and her soldiers became extremely cautious in breathing.

    Finally, the mechanical, calm voice of the main brain resounded in the hall:

    "The disaster of creeping ceases activities."

    The deathly silence continued for another two seconds, and the cheers finally sounded.

    A nightmare is over.

    Even the expression on Jin Na''s face relaxed. She took a long sigh of relief, feeling that the blood finally started to flow in her body. She smiled and watched the colleagues around her hugging each other to celebrate. She heard the command seat. Reports from various ground forces are coming from the Demon Net terminal. The deformed body forces in front of the defense lines in the Tarash Plain are falling into chaos. The frenzied biochemical beasts are even starting to kill each other, although these chaotic monsters are still constantly surging. Purifying devices everywhere, but they have obviously lost their unified command, and the completely disorderly offensive has caused the pressure on the defenders that had been struggling to drop sharply...

    Jin Na really broke into a smile. She wiped the sweat dripping from her forehead with blood, only then did she notice that her clothes had been soaked in sweat, and her blonde hair was also sticking to her body wet.

    However, at this moment, the Monet terminal next to her suddenly started.

    Gawain Cecil''s low and solemn voice instantly quieted everyone in the hall: "Attention, the whole army, maintain a high level of alert, the battle is not over yet."

    Jin Na blinked and seemed to be a little dazed for a while, but at this moment, an exclamation suddenly came from not far away: "Commander! Heaven... there is a situation in the sky!"

    Jin Na looked in the direction of the sound in astonishment. She saw an officer staring and pointing at a huge window on the side of the control hall.

    That''s the direction that the creeping disaster occupies before!

    In the sky directly above that direction, a huge "crack" is slowly emerging, even without any auxiliary observation equipment, even at such a distance, the gap can be clearly seen!

 Chapter 1400ï¼š Old Yin Bi with a slingshot

    That is a fissure that can be clearly seen in the entire Talash Plain. Like the sky itself being torn by an invisible force, over the wreckage of the creeping disaster with billowing smoke, the black tortoise cracks are fascinating. The speed spreads in all directions, and at the edge of the crack, countless blue light streams converge into lightning with amazing energy, resonating with the magical veins leaking from the deep blue nets on the surface, and gradually intertwined into a dazzling thunder. net!

    Immediately afterwards, the black fissure surrounded by the Thunder Jungle expanded to the extent that it could cover the entire Deep Blue Well. Something seemed to "spread" in its core area, and a hazy and chaotic dark shadow surged in its depths. , Rotating, accompanied by a low roar, the soldiers on the ground saw a large, metallic edge began to squeeze out from the crack little by little.

    Countless turbulences of energy surged on the surface of this huge steel creation, converging into a thunderbolt. They seemed to be dragging the behemoth back, generally surging around the fissure, but the metallic ship The head is still gradually breaking away from this obstacle. With the support of the deep blue network tunnel, the barrier between the "boundary layers" has been pierced through a hole, and this majestic giant ship that was not allowed to enter the material world is coming to the world.

    "That''s...what..." Jin Na heard someone muttering next to her, and she felt her heart shrinking for a while. Just looking at the giant shadow that emerged from the dark crevice, she felt A suffocating pressure was covering herself completely, but this sense of suffocation did not make her unable to move. She was watching the progress of reloading all the weapons of the Earthly Dawn. Now all the supercritical accelerators have been reloaded.

    "Whatever it is... can''t let it come out!" Jin Na gritted her teeth, her fingers clenched on the handrail in front of her, her joints were white due to excessive force, "All accelerators of the Earthly Dawn are locked to the target aircraft, Gorgon The formation locks in that space gap and fires all guns! Reload immediately after shooting, and continue shooting to the last moment!"

    She didn¡¯t know whether the power of the supercritical accelerator could cause enough damage to the thing that suddenly emerged and was bigger than the Earthly Dawn, so she chose to let a part of the accelerator fire at the space around the thing. Channels supported by huge energy often need to maintain a certain "balance" in order to exist stably, and sufficiently powerful energy disturbances are a fatal threat to this channel. If Earthly Dawn cannot defeat the giant "ship", then at least Find a way to destroy that channel!

    In the next second, a deafening roar sounded through the sky and the earth, and the Tarashi Plain that had just calmed down for a while was once again shaken by this doomsday roar. The soldiers on all fronts on the ground did not have time to celebrate the "victory" after the eradication of the creeping disaster. ", they saw the sky flying through the sky once again, and they saw the Cecil''s aerial fortress group firing a volley towards the fissure and the giant giant that emerged from the fissure, dazzling The white ball of light and the huge shock wave burst directly into the sky

    However, a barrier covering half of the sky directly blocked all attacks, whether it was flying to the giant "ship" or flying to the gap in space, the accelerating body with amazing energy seemed to hit time and space. The order structure of its own, after the huge annihilation, all the energy was extinguished.

    The huge ship accelerated its "floating" speed. Before Earthly Dawn launched the next round of strikes, it finally broke away from the shackles of the space fissure. In front of Gina Prince, the fissure was silent. It dissipated breathlessly between the heavens and the earth, leaving only a nightmare-like steel ground floating above the deep blue well, casting a shuddering shadow like a night on the already dim plain of Talash.

    And in the center of the "night" it cast, on the devastated ground, the surface of the wreckage of the creeping disaster is jumping with blue light flow around. Obviously, it is a certain force released from the creeping disaster that opened it. That rift.

    This scene is like a "birth", the blasphemous creeping calamity uses flesh and blood as a nursery, giving birth to the cold and crazy world destroyers who come across time and space.

    "The accelerator array is reinstalled. It is estimated that it will take two minutes to complete the reloading." The voice of the main brain sounded in the hall. Up to this moment, the wetware host, which is always sensible and always accurate, is still performing its duties conscientiously, even if all the calculations are done. Both point to an irreversible result, and its voice is as calm as ever.

    Jin Na didn''t speak, she just stared at the distant sky calmly.

    Earthly Dawn¡¯s attack has no effect, and the dragon will not be the opponent of that thing either. The Sea-Monster Expeditionary Army has already returned to the deep sea and even if they are here, I am afraid that there is no way to fight against that thing. As for the others on the Talash Plain force¡­

    At this moment, a low and majestic voice suddenly came from the magic net terminal on the command seat. This voice stirred Jin Na''s spirit and even interrupted her thoughts about martyrdom in her mind: "The whole army should stop attacking and shrink. To the defense lines of the purification devices, continue to guard the tower."

    Gawain stood in front of the window of the ground command center, looking at the huge shadow floating in the southern sky through the fortified crystal glass. He and the sentry faced each other quietly, as if waiting for a certain moment.

    The situation eventually developed to this step... the expected step, the step he least wanted to see.

    The communication device heard reports from the frontline commanders in response to the order. The main ground force of Baldwin Franklin had shrunk to the vicinity of the Northern Terminal Tower, while the Earthly Dawn Air and Sky Combat Group was heading towards the Western Terminal Tower. Moving, the other lines have also received signals from Cecil. No one attempts to attack the steel land floating in the sky, and the steel land just floats above the deep blue well, as if overlooking an ant. Quietly looking down at the world.

    Gawain clenched his fists. Since the "resurrection", he has not felt such a suffocating pressure and uncontrolled heartbeat for a long time. He feels cold sweat is about to ooze from his back. Next, how will the sentry start it? s plan"?

    If it fires at a target on the surface of the Tarash Plain, it should be able to annihilate all the mortal forces in this area in just a few moments. If it really chooses to do this, then everything will be irreversible.

    Gawain suppressed a certain impulse in his heart, part of his spirit had been synchronized with Sky Station, and he was delaying the "trigger pull command" time and time again, until the huge ship in his sight suddenly moved. The Voyager battleship that emerged from the deep world seemed to have awakened from its deep sleep, and its surface quickly lit up one after another. The bottom and sides of the suspected engine structure suddenly spewed out large swaths of light. Flow, a roar from low to high came from its interior, and then, its height began to rise gradually, at first slowly, but then faster and faster... Its acceleration process far exceeds its huge scale. The "cumbersome" impression left by people.

    Every pair of eyes on the earth looking at the sky saw this scene. Some people were surprised to think that this terrible thing was suddenly abandoning the world and preparing to leave, while others uneasyly guessed that it was a prelude to a more deadly attack. . On the edge of the battlefield, the black dragon Coretta shrank when she saw the "Sentinel" suddenly lifted into the sky. As a member of the dragon with a glorious civilization, she had already guessed what would happen next. It would be this one. The planet''s mortal civilization is absolutely irresistible to the end.

    However, Gao Wen, who was standing in the northern command post, suddenly breathed out a little, a smile appeared on his face, he knew that he was right.

    The sentry wants to completely destroy the world, and it has been brewing and waiting for a very long time for this. In the process, it has already exhausted its patience and final mercy. The huge ship is here at this moment to end quickly. The life cycle of this planet is not for you and me to kill time with a handful of mortal troops on the surface.

    So how can we end the life cycle of a planet in the fastest and most complete way?

    As an interstellar giant ship, the answer is of course not to throw a few bombs in the atmosphere and wait for the surface to burn slowly. Orbital bombing is the ultimate solution.

    Gao Wen has carefully studied the facilities and remaining system logs in the Sentinel¡¯s homeport, and studied the information left by the sailors. He knows that the Sentinel has this ability, and the latter will definitely leave the surface of the planet in order to realize the plan, and as long as it chooses to lift off... That thing will be easier.

    The earth is gradually moving away, and the dirty and dark wasteland slowly turns into a dirty stain observed in the viewfinder, and then the dirty stain is covered by heavy clouds, gradually mixing with other structures of the planet. Together, it becomes indistinguishable and meaningless.

    The "sentinel" is watching all this. In the past 1.8 million years, this is a scene it has never watched. In its database, only the dark and chaotic "deep world" is recorded, and Those divine kingdoms that are in a state of madness and turmoil in their thoughts, and now it has come "outside" for the first time, it sees this planet...as boring as imagined.

    Tired, destroy it, hurry up.

    Those two ridiculous mortal bodies have been left on the ground, disappearing in the flames, and the consciousness that was once divided into two to share computing power is now reunited, returning to this familiar steel body, the sentry feels it This long-lost "self" keeps part of its attention on the planet, part of its attention to activating the weapon system, and the other part to the more distant space.

    A ring-shaped metal giant structure exuding silver-white brilliance floats in the dark space, and there are many smaller space facilities anchored near the giant ring. These majestic and majestic structures quietly surround the place below. This blue and white planet is as silent as the past million years.

    The "sentinel" flies quietly between the planet and the orbiting space station. The brilliant light stream emitted by the engine burns silently in a vacuum. The light released by the gas giant planets shines on these ancient sailor heritages, in their cold The metal surface is plated with a layer of glow.

    "Long time no see, sky," the sentry called on the public channel, "despite the fact that we haven''t seen each other since we were born, have we?"

    Cang Qiong did not answer it. Cang Qiong only opened up all its weapon systems, threw a round of gravitational bullets and a hundred and twenty-seven "Starfury" space interceptors at it.

    The dazzling stream of light and hordes of fighter jets flew out of the combat compartment of the ring orbit station, and in the blink of an eye they crossed the cold and empty space, covering the entire airspace where the sentry was located like an explosion of rain. In the face of this sudden attack, even a super-mind like the sentinel fell into a short-term astonishment, and its exclamation came from the public channel: "How can you..."

    Until this moment, Gao Wen''s voice finally sounded on the public channel: "Why not?"

    At this moment, between the ancient heritage left by the sailors, between the orbital space station and the sentry cruiser, in the vast, dark and deep space, the fort that has been silent for a long time once again emits a silent roar, energy beams With sub-light speed missiles piercing the space time and time again, the firepower platform of Cangqiang Station has completely lifted the restrictions. In the face of the firepower of the "Homeport Class", the sentry as a single warship fell into the wind almost at the beginning of the attack.

    Gawain opened his "eyes" in space. Through the monitor array outside the sky, he saw that the interstellar giant ship was bursting out of fire under the fire, and the heavy force field shield could not stop the crushing firepower. , The heavy hull was continuously torn out of hot metal scraps under the repeated bombing of space interceptors, and in the corner of his vision, a series of eye-catching red warnings were continuously refreshing.

    "A pre-determined hostile signal is sensed, and a clearing mission is in progress."

    "A friendly signal with an abnormal status is detected... The call is answered abnormally, the target''s original system is silent, the core protocol is tampered with, and the cleanup task is being performed."

    "The target is still alive, the threat level has increased, and the restriction on the split light spear weapon is being lifted."

    "The combat belt is underpowered... The preset process is activated, and the industrial and scientific research belt is being closed. All energy is given priority to the combat unit."

    "The second formation space interceptor is ready, the countdown to departure... three, two, one... the fleet departs."

    The communication of the public channel is still connected. However, when the artillery fire in space illuminates the darkness, there is a terrible silence in this channel, until the sentry starts to counterattack, and a high-energy beam tears apart a trivial piece of the huge body of the sky station. The Sentinel cruise ship after the armor plate was completely transformed by the tide has obviously broken through the core limitation of "cannot fire on the legacy of other sailors."

    Until then, Gawain''s voice sounded in the communication: "I think you got two things wrong from the beginning.

    "You said that the legacy of the sailors cannot attack each other, but first of all, who told you...I am the legacy of the sailors?

    "Of course I can give you an attack order, and I can give this order at any time.

    "Second, the weapon system of Cangqiang Station is not attacking''you'' at this moment. Strictly speaking, it is only fulfilling the highest order left by the sailor to clean up pollution."

    "Pollution?!" The sentinel''s voice finally came, with a deep consternation, "Impossible! Upstream... The Upstream was born within the Sailor Legacy. It is impossible to be recognized as pollution. It should be determined to be. Part of the core system is right..."

    "Look, you made a mistake again," Gawain said with a happy smile, "Who told you that I was cleaning up the pollution caused by the''reverse tide''?"

    The second group of space interceptors arrived around the sentry. This group of deadly self-disciplined killers flexibly shuttled through the dense anti-aircraft firepower released by the latter, continuously splashing anti-ship missiles and lethal subluminous particle streams on the target. On the shield and scarred armor, Gawain''s voice is low in the light of the starship''s gradual disintegration:

    "Sentinel, suspected of being contaminated by the flesh and blood of the **** of nature, Amor, refused to accept the ceasefire order, and determined that its core system is abnormal. Now, you have been dismissed."

 Chapter 1401ï¼š Came out, but didnt come out completely

    When a giant spacecraft that is large enough to cover the entire Deep Blue Well is bombarded by artillery fire from the Sky Orbital Station on the top of the atmosphere, this magnificent scene can be seen even on the surface of the planet. Of course, the heavy pollution clouds block Tara. The guards of the plains looked to the sky, but for those dragons and high-altitude reconnaissance planes hovering above the clouds, the battle between the sentry and the sky station was visible to the naked eye.

    The dragons led by the black dragon Coretta hovered high in the sky. They had already flown above the thick clouds. In the sky not far above them, the high-altitude reconnaissance plane released from the Earthly Dawn was hovering in the magical turbulence layer. At the critical point of, the polluting clouds covering the entire Tarashi Plain undulated below them, and above them, at the end of the sky, one could vaguely see the battle outside the atmosphere.

    A vague silhouette floating outside the atmosphere, that is the sentry cruise ship that has entered space. It was intercepted at that altitude, surrounded by countless small flashes, and against the background of the more distant sky. , You can also see the slightly distorted light curtains and the occasional beams that are powerful energy shocks that temporarily interfered with the optical shielding system left by the sailor, leaving the sky station, which was originally in a hidden state, briefly exposed in front of the world.

    A kin was flying beside Coretta, and he made a low voice: "Sir, in space... it seems that something is at war with the sentry."

    "...It''s the firepower from the Sky Station," Coretta obviously knew more than ordinary soldiers. She subconsciously cast her gaze to the high-altitude reconnaissance plane in her sight, and said in a low voice, "I don''t know what happened. What, but now it seems... our allies are clearly prepared for the current situation."

    "Then what shall we do next?" the dragon soldier asked, "the battle in space has been..."

    "The battle in space is beyond our ability," Coretta said in a deep voice, while slowly lowering the height toward the clouds. "The defense on the ground needs support. The battle is not over yet, and the monsters that are out of control are still attacking. Before the blocking walls are fully activated, we still have things to do with the purification devices everywhere."

    The dragons uttered a majestic low roar in the clouds, and one after another huge figures turned around under the leadership of the black dragon, and without hesitation they got into the thick and dirty cloud layer below. They passed through the thick clouds and floated above the ground. The dust and clouds of the war, the Tarashi Plain in the flames of war plunged into Coretta''s sight like a giant screen.

    She saw the dim dark blue well creeping quietly in the center of the earth, and the brilliance of the purification tower penetrated the clouds. The deformed body that had completely lost its command was driven by instinct to the mortal''s position. The creeping disaster was huge. The wreckage covers the wasteland in the north, the hot lava flows among the hills, the thick poisonous blood evaporates in the high temperature, and the mortal coalition formed a series of copper walls and iron walls, supporting the final line of defense on this land that is already more terrifying than purgatory. Then the dragons descended from the sky and rushed to their allies who were fighting on the earth.

    And outside the thick atmosphere, under the distant stars, and in the dark space, the subluminal particle stream penetrated the sentry''s heavy force field shield, and the chaotic gravity field released by the gravitational bullet is shattering the ancient starship. Hundreds of space interceptors surround this towering giant ship like a mountain to them like a swarm of bloodthirsty bees. Under the intensive blast of air defense fire, wave after wave is biting it. Flesh and flesh made of steel.

    Gao Wen did not hesitate or took any pity. He activated all the weapon systems that could be activated. In the loopholes in the determination mechanism, he had successfully removed the ¡°Sentinel¡± from the friendly identification mechanism at Cangqiang Station. But he didn''t dare to bet whether the opponent had any other way to turn the tide of the battle, so all he could do was smash all the weapons in one go.

    After all, he is not a true sailor, nor does he understand the complicated combat system of Cangqiang Station. He can''t make tactics for him. Frame A is already the most delicate operation he can do at the moment.

    The sentry is very powerful. The main battleship has the power to crush all civilizations on the planet, but as a subunit of the sentry system, it is obviously not more powerful than the firmament sky. Under the intense firepower, it seems to be suspended. The mountain-like giant ship finally began to disintegrate gradually, its shield has almost completely extinguished, and the main structure that has been melted and broken is exposed under the armor plate with multiple holes, and countless flow of light bursts everywhere in the torn area. , The multiple breaks of the energy pipeline make it seem extremely reluctant to even maintain its posture, but even so, it... is still "alive".

    "It''s meaningless, all of this is meaningless..." In the public channel, the sentry''s voice echoed like a nightmare, "All struggles are meaningless, all redemptions are meaningless, and the sailor has disappeared in the depths of the stars. , I have never looked back at this place for millions of years; countless civilizations have disappeared in the long river of time, and all the good and the ugly have passed away with the wind. Why are you clinging to this worthless reincarnation again? You...as it should be It¡¯s a higher level of existence..."

    "...It seems that you do have a''heart''," Gawain replied calmly. "The upsurge gave you a human heart, allowing you to learn anger, jealousy, hatred and fear, but the human heart is more than that... However, Indeed, as you said, it doesn¡¯t make sense to say this now."

    In the battle zone of the Sky Station, a huge weapon finally completed the long charging process. The armor covering the weapon platform opened up like a curtain, and the vertebral structure filled with dazzling white light extended from the base. It adjusted its angle slightly in space, and quickly locked the figure of the sentry.

    "The splitting beam is ready, release after five seconds, countdown, five, four..."

    The entire sentry ship was wrapped in a cloud of smoke and fire. It sensed the lock of the deadly weapon. However, at this moment, it gave up the meaningless counterattack against the Sky Station. With the support of the last energy, it turned itself hard. In the posture, the bow slowly pointed to the beautiful blue-and-white planet below, and the fragmented armor at its front end burst open, and a group of dark red brilliance gathered at the end of the energy conduits, blazing, but silent.

    "...Three, two, one...beam emission."

    A pale, huge beam of light with a large amount of interference noise in the middle lased from the Sky Station, directly hitting the middle of the sentry¡¯s hull, and the energy contained in the beam spread over the entire structure of this huge ship in the blink of an eye. In just an instant, the surface of the giant ship was covered with countless pale cracks, and uncontrollable energy began to surge and burn inside the spacecraft, burning down all its cabins, protective walls, energy pipes, and those placed in it. The metal storage tanks containing the flesh and blood of the giant deer Amon are located throughout the hull.

    A continuous explosion began. In this big tear from the inside out, the sentry gradually disintegrated into several larger debris, and then further decomposed into smaller pieces, countless hot metal in the The space spread out and was captured by the gravity of the planet, and it began to fall into the atmosphere like a rainstorm. On the public channel, Gawain heard the last sigh: "Finally... the service is over..."

    "The target activity disappears, the pollution source response disappears, the battle is over... the weapon system is shut down, and the energy mode returns to the normal state."

    The system at Cangqiang Station began to report the results of the battle, but Gao Wen was not in the mood to listen to the battle report quietly. At the moment he confirmed the disintegration of the sentry, he began to quickly withdraw his will and return to the surface of the planet. In his body, of course, he hadn''t forgotten to completely turn off the hostile mark on "Amon the Giant Deer" from the system of the Sky Station before that.

    A more violent dizziness than usual suddenly struck. The sequelae caused by the control of the sky weapon system and the rapid shift of consciousness made Gawain feel that everything in his vision was shaking wildly after opening his eyes, but he forced his mind to dispel his mind with perseverance. Then she got up and quickly walked towards the window. Amber, who had been waiting next to her, immediately noticed something. She quickly followed: "What''s the matter? You won or lost on it. ?"

    "Win," Gao Wen walked to the window quickly, holding his hand on the window sill, his eyes were toward the sky, and the serious look on his face made Amber startled. "But the sentry fired to the ground before disintegrating. What? I don¡¯t know if I have successfully intercepted it, then..."

    His words stopped abruptly.

    Amber came to Gao Wen''s side. She raised her head and looked in the same direction as the latter, her eyes slowly widening, her face gradually becoming pale.

    In the distant sky, a group of dark red light emerged from the depths of the thick and dirty cloud layer, as if a round of blood-colored setting sun was falling from the cloud, and that light quickly stained the entire cloud layer with a layer of dark red. Then, The clouds split open, and the light masses falling down from it like a huge sun. The process was silent and extremely long.

    Everyone on the entire battlefield saw this falling "blood-colored sunset", which passed through the thick atmosphere and clouds, and then silently fell to the north of the Deep Blue Well, and landed on the creeping path. Disaster between the flesh and blood that covered the earth.

    The Tarashi Plain fell into a dead silence.

    However, nothing happened. The expected big explosion that would destroy the sky and the earth did not arrive, and there was no tearing and shaking that would shake the sky and the earth. The light was like a phantom, falling silently, and then submerged silently. In the depths of the wreckage of the disaster, it finally disappeared in the undulating mountain of flesh and blood, without any waves.

    "This..." Amber was a little confused for a while, "This is the last blow of the sentry before his death? Why isn''t there a big move?"

    Gawain was also in astonishment, but soon he noticed that there seemed to be changes in the depths of the completely dead creeping disaster, and his face instantly became serious: "Wait, something is wrong... Is there something..."

    Almost his voice had just fallen off, and the sudden change occurred!

    On the far ground, a sound "puff" suddenly sounded from inside the huge wreck that should have completely lost its activity.

    This is the sound of a heartbeat.

    The whole Tarashi Plain heard this heartbeat. It was very low, but it seemed to sound directly in the depths of every intelligent creature''s mind.

    It was as if the heart of the planet itself was beating.

    Immediately afterwards, there was a second "puff".

    In the depths of the creeping disaster, the completely inactivated flesh and blood tissue suddenly squirmed after the second heartbeat, as if infinite vitality was injected into this corpse out of thin air, and the charred and withered biological tissues started to move again. , They were gathered, clustered, and twisted. Between a piece of scorched hills and plains, between the wanton flowing lava and poisonous blood, the new flesh and blood turned into a placental-like "sacrifice" in the blink of an eye. , And in the depths of this terrible breeding ground, a group of translucent "things" is slowly bulging.

    The reconnaissance plane released by the Earthly Dawn arrived over the wreckage of the creeping disaster. In an instant, the horrible scene was spread to the scorching and scorched ground behind. An embryo has grown swiftly to maturity, and something terrifying is struggling to tear. It broke the tissue wrapped on its own surface, and continued to float towards the sky.

    He has drilled out a small half of his body. That body is made of horrible and uncertain flesh and blood. There are countless twisted limbs, tongues, and eyes growing on it. This creature is like a poor painting of a baby. Stacked together by completely chaotic and crazy structures, and as his huge figure breaks away from the "placenta" little by little, as his "essence" gradually breaks away from the gap between nightmares and reality, more and more battlefields are on the battlefield. The people also witnessed His existence.

    People heard the sound of babies crying. The sound of millions of crying sounds superimposed on each other. The sound seemed to tear the mind and the soul, sweeping crazily over the Talash Plain, and in this weird cry and more and more In the louder the heartbeat, this crazy mess of flesh and blood is still struggling to break free, bit by bit "squeezing" itself into this real world that does not welcome it.

    It was very difficult for him to "squeeze", as if some powerful force was preventing and delaying his coming. However, he was still entering the material world little by little, and all kinds of terrible and crazy visions and coercion began to appear. Spread all over the battlefield.

    Now, Gawain knows what the sentinel''s last "backhand" is.

    It doesn''t just open a channel.

    The power of the deep blue network allows the body of the sentinel to enter the material world, and the wreckage of the creeping disaster... is the "seed bed" that allows the "adversity" to be "born" in the earth.

    It''s just that the reverse tide is obviously suppressed by some force, so that it has not been able to smoothly descend in the real world, and the energy released by the sentry at the last moment is to help him get out of trouble.

    However, thinking of this at this moment... does not help him turn the situation around.

    The nearby magic net terminal suddenly rang, and Gawain turned his head and saw Rosetta Augustus and Bersetia Morningstar appear in the holographic projection.

    "Is that a reverse tide?" Rosetta said openly, his expression extremely serious.

    "I think it is," Gao Wen''s face sank, "Sentinel sent it to the real world with his last strength."

    "Is there any more to fight?" Bersetia''s voice was calm.

    Gawain took a light breath, and when the breath came out again, his voice was as firm as a rock.

    "Some anti-adversity is not our gods this season. There is no ideological connection between him and our mortals this season. Therefore, the influence of spiritual pollution on us is limited. Such ancient gods will have spirits for our soldiers. Suppression, but not enough to directly cause crazy mutations. As long as you activate the wide-area divine protection and try to avoid looking directly at the target body for a long time, this battle can still be fought, and..."

    "And you can''t fight, you want to fight," Bersetia obviously knew what Gawain wanted to say. "That thing came to the world, obviously not to make friends with us."

    "Then start preparing," Rosetta said in a deep voice, "just as hunting for another god."

    After experiencing the baptism of blood and fire, facing the confrontation between Creeping Disaster and Earthly Dawn, the soldiers who have persisted on this battlefield are not afraid of an "Ability God" that should have died out in ancient times.

    Mortals have undergone transformation in this war.

    Gao Wen nodded slightly, but at this moment, he suddenly heard Amber exclaiming from the side: "Hey, look over there!"

    Gao Wen quickly raised his head, and in the next second, all the plans he and the other two leaders had made were turned into a mistake.

    In front of them, the group of indefinite flesh and blood floating in the sky, struggling from a thick layer of "fetal membrane" suddenly had a violent twitch, and then, all of its limbs suddenly opened to the surroundings. As if drowning and trying to catch something, it gathered up all at once. Then, it struggled outwards for the last time. The huge body like a "flesh planet" finally broke free from the shackles of fetal membranes, time and space, matter and illusion. Flew out into the wilderness in the distance.

    Only half of it flew out.

    The loud and noisy baby crying and the heartbeat all over the plain stopped abruptly, and all the crazy visions ended in an instant...

 Chapter 1402ï¼š The dark clouds disperse

    It was a spectacular and weird and terrifying scene. It was a scene that would be classified as a taboo chapter because of its impact in any myth, epic and disaster story. It bloomed over the Tarash Plain, with at least hundreds of thousands of people. I witnessed this trembling scene with my own eyes. An out-of-control and deformed god, a monster made up of a large number of amorphous flesh and countless twisted limbs, rushed into reality through a blasphemous and evil rift. The world, however, only half of the body rushed out.

    His body seemed to be cut off by some terrifying force. It seemed that the existence that was blocking behind him took advantage of his full struggle and issued a fatal blow. The half-cut "divine body" played an inertial role. Flew out of the fissure, and rushed to the southeast of the Deep Blue Well like a falling meteor, and sprinkled tons of filthy flesh and a large number of fragments of unknown composition along the way. Accompanied by the shock of the shaking of the mountain, he Eventually it fell on a wasteland north of the Tifeng frontline base, and continued to roll on the undulating ground, dragging out a terrifying trench that spread for several kilometers.

    And from the time when this terrifying ancient **** flew out to his final fall, the fragments it threw left behind a "bloodstain" tens of kilometers long in the northern part of the Talash Plain, which stretched from the edge of the corpse of the creeping disaster. Go out, like a festering sore.

    Several huge figures passed by the bottom of the clouds, Coretta boldly lowered her height, the sight of the earth reflected in her dark golden eyes, she saw the ravines on the earth, "reverse tide" splashing. The fragments that came down were like hot sulphur billowing thick smoke among the gullies, the rocks and soil were soaked in blood as if they encountered strong acid, and the flowing blood almost completely changed the terrain of these dozens of kilometers. Connected with the several kilometers long trench created after the fall of the **** corpse, forming a deep and deeper canyon.

    But this terrifying process of destruction has ended. When the dragons approached for reconnaissance, the blood and wreckage had gradually cooled, and the process of corrosion and assimilation to the earth was quickly terminated. It seemed that this short and swift destruction was a counter-tide. The last reverberation left after the fall finally, Coretta saw at the end of the trench that one-third of the "divine corpse" was buried by a massive amount of soil and rock.

    It was motionless, and apparently it had completely lost its vitality. The "blood" that was rapidly losing its strength and particularity formed a diffuse puddle around it. Those twisted limbs were immersed in its own blood. On the shockingly broken mouth on the main body of the corpse, it seemed that some grayish white light and shadow flashed away.

    "...This is the Tarrond Expeditionary Force. We have reached the crash point of the''Back Tide''," Coretta opened the communication and said in a deep voice, "The target... ceases to move, and the energy response of its wreckage is quickly fading and is not detected. When it comes to the divine pollution, it is confirmed that it has died, at least...the half that entered the material world has died."

    "This is the Alliance Command Headquarters. Thank you for your hard work," Gao Wen said from the communicator. "Continue to stay vigilant and don''t rashly come into close contact with the target. Set up an alert on the spot in the crash area and wait for the Theocracy Council experts. intervention."

    ¡­

    After the communication was hung up, Gawain still looked at the direction of the previous fall of the "back tide" from a distance. Although he had witnessed everything happening with his own eyes, there was still a strong sense of unreality at this time and the development of the situation. It was completely beyond his expectation. There was no such one in all the plans. This made Gao Wen, who was used to preparing for everything, very uncomfortable, but one thing was already a solid fact. The terrorist crisis finally created by the Sentinels has been eliminated. NS.

    As for who gave the deadly blow to the tide at the last moment, Gawain certainly has the answer in his mind.

    He breathed out softly and turned to look at Kohaku: "It looks like Ms. Ye..."

    Halfway through what he said, he stopped abruptly: he was empty beside him, and Amber was not seen at all.

    But Gao Wen is 100% sure that Amber was standing there just now, standing side by side with him! And even if she has an extraordinary talent for shadows, she has never suddenly disappeared from her perception like this. When did she leave? !

    Gao Wen felt something was wrong for no reason, but when he was about to call someone, Amber''s breath suddenly appeared. Her voice came from the other side of Gao Wen, with the usual bluffing scream: " Mom...what was it just now? Could it be that the "adverse tide" drilled too hard and broke himself alive? How could it be done?"

    Gawain looked back abruptly and saw that Amber was standing there, staring and screaming while looking out the window. It seemed natural as if he had been standing there from the beginning.

    "Hey? What are you looking at me?" Of course, Amber noticed the look in Gawain''s eyes for the first time, and suddenly jumped back for a while, "I didn''t make a mistake just now, I just sighed and you looked Isn¡¯t it surprising that God suddenly died so fragmented?"

    "It''s not the problem," Gawain frowned. He was sure that the aura of Amber disappeared for a moment, but at this time the other party appeared in front of him again, and the aura and words and deeds on his body were normal, which made He cared more and more, "You''ve been standing here just now? Didn''t you leave suddenly?"

    "Me? Suddenly left? Are you too tense to cause fragmentation?" Amber suddenly stared, "Of course I have been standing here, and just now I was listening to you discussing with the other two how to fight against the tide. Well, then that thing came out of the crack and died all the way, I will stand in front of the window with you and watch...Don''t scare me, I''m easily scared, let me tell you..."

    Hearing this, even Gao Wen began to wonder if he had hallucinations just now. Amber¡¯s description was completely correct, and her expression was obviously not false, but the strangeness at that moment still left deep in Gao Wen¡¯s heart. Deeply puzzled, but just when he wanted to verify something more, the voice suddenly heard from the communicator interrupted him: "This is the''high tower'', and the blocking wall modulation rate is completed simultaneously."

    ¡­

    The roar of the chaotic monsters is endless like a nightmare. The magical energy in the air burns the nerves and thinking of the wizards. The rune nodes controlled by the warriors have overheated in a large area. Marianne is holding her officer''s sword tightly. , This long sword, which in most cases is only equivalent to an ornament, is already stained with blood. In order to defend this fortress, she and her soldiers have had to expand with the deformed body that broke through the blockade six times in a row. fight.

    The young female knight holding a long sword in both hands, standing behind the protective wall of the observation deck and looking at the defense line, the waves of pain and dizziness caused by excessive fatigue test her will. All of his attention is on the battlefield in front of him, trying to keep himself from thinking about things that are out of his turn to worry about.

    Living doomsday-like creeping disasters, mysterious steel battleships that descended on the battlefield, nightmare-like ancient gods... These things far beyond the power of mortals come and go on this battlefield, and the fate of the entire world seems to be Being placed on top of the blade, it has struggled to maintain in the battle of forces that destroys the sky and destroys the earth.

    And she, a little Typhon nobleman, a grass-roots officer who had just stepped on the battlefield, and a knight were just the smallest splash in the waves.

    Millions of mortal soldiers, everyone is such a small splash, the power of destroying the world has the same power to fight against it, and mortals also have their own battlefields. When the sky and the stars The fire was overflowing, and the waves on the earth never stopped. Countless people like Mariano and her soldiers fought, wounded, or died on this land.

    The empire needs each of her people to perform their own responsibilities. Civilization also needs each of her individuals to move forward.

    The rumbling tremor once again spread from afar, and Marianu clenched the long sword in her hand again. She didn''t know if this temporary fortress could withstand the next round of shock, just like she didn''t know herself. Is there a chance to return to her hometown and tell Dana and Carrie about her experience on the battlefield, but she knows that as long as everyone stays here to the end, then someone can go back alive and tell people about what happened here? everything.

    But in the next second, an invisible force that suddenly swept across the entire plain interrupted Marianne¡¯s actions. Like a gust of wind, this force suddenly blew away the environment that was entrenched in everyone and caused by abnormal magic. Suddenly, Mariannu felt the chaotic magic power around him suddenly had order, and felt the monstrous malice and hostility pervading the Plain of Talash dissipate like ice and snow.

    She heard shouts coming from not far away, and when she followed her reputation, she saw the soldiers in front of the defense line cheering, and she looked further away, and she saw the unceasingly surging deformities on the scorched and scorched ground. Suddenly, smoke and dust appeared on the monsters, just like the souls shining by the scorching sun. These monsters, which have been entrenched in this wasteland for seven centuries, began to dissipate out of thin air, and the power that had supported their existence for a long time was disintegrated. The boundary between the virtual and the real is quickly returning to its original place. These twisted things that linger on the boundary between the nightmare and reality disappear in pieces in the wasteland. Even the synthetic beasts cultivated by the dark priests are also one after another. One place fell to death.

    Obviously, although the synthetic beasts themselves are not deformed, their activities are also highly dependent on the environmental support in the wasteland.

    Marianne blinked. She hadn''t figured out what was going on for a while, but she soon heard the cold and calm voice of General Andesa Wendell coming from the communication crystal on her waist: "Block The wall has been closed, and all troops remain alert and stand by, waiting for further instructions."

    The blocking wall is closed.

    Marianne raised her head subconsciously, and in the next second, she saw a magnificent view that she would remember for a lifetime.

    One after another brilliant beams of light rose on the dark plain, and spread to the distance on the dim ground. Then, the beam of light pierced the clouds, and a huge, shock wave-like energy suddenly burst over the deep blue well. Diffusion, this force increased rapidly, and the filthy and heavy cloud layer above the Tarashi Plain was broken through a crack, and then the crack expanded rapidly, eventually dispelling the entire cloud layer.

    The polluting high-energy clouds retreated, exposing the clear and bright sky behind them. The huge sun has gradually sinking to the west, and golden brilliance is showering on this devastated land. Under the sun, the final distortion is like a phantom. As it dissipated, the smoke and dust on the earth were smudged into a golden red in the sun. All the blood, corpses, swords, fortresses, lucky and victors, and the ancient deep blue well were equally bathed in the sun. .

    Marianu seemed to be fascinated. She raised her head in a daze, looking up at the sky that she had thought she had no chance to see again in the sunset, and then she saw something else appearing in her vision. middle.

    It was a series of "shooting stars" that flew from extremely high places, burning brightly and falling in the atmosphere, and countless fragments were engulfed in flames and dense smoke, looking like a rain of fire.

    Under the golden red sunset, this burning fire rain fell in all directions in the sky. Most of it seemed to have been ablated by half of the flight, but there was still a large amount of remaining material falling towards the sky during the continuous burning. Everywhere in the wasteland, and with the passage of time, these falling objects across the sky became denser and peaked within a few minutes.

    Throughout the Tarash Plain, millions of pairs of eyes have seen this spectacular scene.

    In the eastern part of the Tarrash Plain, Andesa Wendell retracted her gaze to the sky. She looked at the communication crystal beside her. Above this sophisticated and expensive magic device, there was Rosetta Ogu. Stu''s magic projection.

    Through the crystal, Rosetta Augustus in Aldernan can understand everything that happened on this battlefield.

    "Did you see those falling objects?" Andesa asked respectfully, "They...like falling from outside the atmosphere."

    "Can you judge the approximate direction and range of the fall?"

    "There are in all directions, and the scale is huge. I am afraid that the entire wasteland is within its coverage."

    "...What''s happening with the ally?"

    "Just now I saw many dragoons in Cecil''s direction, chasing those''meteorites'' to the north. The situation on Ogure''s side is not clear," Andesa looked serious, "there are also giant eagle riders on the southern line. The elven''flying boat'' lifted off."

    Having said that, she paused, and added: "I also sent some griffon riders and scout mages."

    "Very good," Rosetta nodded lightly, "Track the''meteorites'' that fell to the east, but don''t touch them rashly after finding the point of the fall, mark and monitor them, and wait... Cecil gave it away. Suggestion."

    Andesa lowered her head to lead her command, and then she couldn''t help but asked: "Your Majesty, are those''meteorites'' just..."

    "It''s a sentry," Rosetta said with a calm expression. "It''s a sentry destroyed by Gawain Cecil."

    Andesa took a breath, which was an expected answer, but it was still moving.

    The communication is hung up.

    The wind with the smell of gunpowder blew from a distance, and there was still a lot of blood in the middle.

    The young General Wolf raised his head, and the falling "meteor showers" in the sky had gradually become scarce, and under the clear sky, the Tarash Plain was sinking into a strange...calm.

    There are still many problems waiting to be solved. The fallen sentinel remains, the "reverse tide" corpse still lying on the ground, a certain **** hidden behind the scenes, the economic recovery and order reorganization of countries after the war... Just think about it, Ender Shah feels headaches for smart people who need to use their brains.

    But at least at this moment, the world has survived again and can take a breath.

 Chapter 1403ï¼š visit

    The dark clouds disappeared. After seven centuries, normal sunlight finally shined again on this land where an ancient and powerful civilization once stood. Under the light of the approaching dusk, the hustle and bustle of the Tarashi Plain was dispersed, and only what remained. An almost unreal peace.

    But calmness is only the appearance. The previous visions have disturbed the minds of countless people. After the dark clouds disperse, the debris that burned and fell in the atmosphere was like a spectacular rain of fire and scattered across the wasteland plain and everyone on the battlefield. Having witnessed this scene, coupled with the large-scale mysterious spaceship that descended on the battlefield before, all kinds of bizarre speculations have emerged in countless people''s hearts-ordinary soldiers do not know beyond this battlefield. What happened, but everyone knew one thing: those fire rains that fell from the sky were definitely not as simple as ordinary "shooting stars", they affected the nerves of the three empires.

    On every front, the air forces of the three major empires were chasing in the direction where the "meteor" fell.

    The Earthly Dawn has returned to the front of its own responsibility. The huge and scarred air supremacy is now quietly hovering over the Ogure tribal coalition forces. The traces of the war left it no longer as glamorous as before, but Let it add to the endless vicissitudes of life under the setting sun.

    Gina Prince came to the deck, and in the sunset, she looked at the sky not far away.

    The peak of the meteor shower has passed. At this moment, there are only a few small spots of light left in the sky occasionally across the firmament. A thin and clean cloud floats under the setting sun. The trails left by the previous meteor shower can be vaguely seen in the clouds. The high-altitude high-speed reconnaissance crew and the Dragonborn scouts that took off from the Earthly Dawn took off a few minutes ago, tracking westward where the "fallen things" fell. Special troops and commanders took over the aftermath of the battlefield. For a while, she actually had a chance to breathe.

    Jin Na touched her forehead. The wound left by the collision on the command seat has stopped bleeding and partially healed under the action of the alchemy potion, but the wound is still a little bit painful¡ªfor an extraordinary person, this little wound is actually It was not a problem at all, Jin Na even felt that feeling the sting on the battlefield where the dust had settled was actually a kind of... happiness.

    This real pain allows her to more clearly determine that she is still alive, to determine the authenticity of this victory, and to determine the ultimate survival of this world.

    At this moment, she heard a special buzzing from the Monet terminal she carried with her. This was the highest level communication prompt. Jin Na quickly sorted out her status, and then activated the audio of the communication device-high Vin Cecil''s voice then came into her ears: "What''s the situation on your side?"

    Jin Na immediately reported: "Your Majesty, the Earthly Dawn has returned to the standby position, and the overall state of the battle group is good, but there are structural damages in some areas of the Earthly Dawn''s body, damage to the main cranial nervous system, and a certain degree of casualties. It will take another time later. Thorough repairs and personnel replenishment. In addition, we have just communicated with the ground forces. The Ogure tribal coalition and the Western Front Corps led by the Duke of Baldwin have been seriously damaged. A medical ship has landed and provided assistance."

    "Good job," Gawain''s voice seemed to be relieved, and then he asked, "Is Rebecca okay?"

    "His Royal Highness is resting-she was brave and fearless in the previous battle. She controlled the situation and completed the key attack on the creeping disaster when all the accelerator array commanders were killed. This won the respect of everyone. "

    "Very well," Gawain said with a smile, "have the troops tracking the space debris set off?"

    "Eight minutes ago," Jin Na replied meticulously, "At present, the tracking system of the Earthly Dawn has determined that several larger fragments have flown to the vast expanse between the barrier of the Ogure Mountains and the Gondor Wasteland. In the wilderness, judging from its size and falling speed, the traces near the falling point should be obvious, but it is still uncertain whether there will be other fragments flying to the inhabited area."

    "Well, you can trace the wreckage that has fallen in the wasteland area as much as possible. After you find it, don''t be busy recovering it. Mark and monitor it, and wait for further orders."

    "Yes, Your Majesty."

    Next, the other side of the communicator was silent for a few seconds, and then Gao Wen''s voice sounded low again: "Thank you."

    Jin Na was taken aback, and immediately straightened her body, her voice was shocked: "The responsibility!"

    ¡­

    In the command post in the northern part of the Talash Plain, Gawain ended the communication with the Earthly Dawn, and couldn''t help but stretched out his hand to pick his ears. Amber who was standing next to him also picked his ears, and then took a serious look. Reported to him with his expression: "...Warnings about those''space debris'' have been issued to various countries, the observatory, air defense stations and mage towers in the surrounding wasteland are already staring at the sky, and emergency evacuation orders for residents in high-risk areas have also been issued. It shouldn''t cause any major problems when it is issued."

    "Most of the large debris flew to the no-man''s land in the wasteland, and the smaller fragments would not cause much damage. This is a blessing in misfortune," Gao Wen breathed out softly with a strange expression on his face. Said, "Fortunately, the sentinel was completely disintegrated, and fortunately, the angle at which it fell into the atmosphere was''appropriate''. Otherwise, if a giant spaceship is smashed down, the mortal civilization will suffer severe damage if it is not dead this season..."

    "That was, I finally won a battle, and I was crushed to death by the enemy''s body when I turned my head. I felt so unreasonable just thinking about it," Amber waved his hand and muttered, "It''s equivalent to being beaten by the grave after successful digging. One meal..."

    The Shadow Assault Goose was habitually beating again, but this time Gawain did not fight her as usual to relieve his boredom. After hearing Amber¡¯s voice, he just subconsciously stared at the other person up and down, as if to look from her. As if there was even the slightest anomaly, Amber¡¯s hair was frightened by this look, and she instantly folded her arms: "Why...what''s the matter? Why are you staring at me so suddenly? Hey-it''s scary, you might as well hit me directly. One meal..."

    "...It''s okay, I''ll take a look." Gao Wen exhaled, waved his hand and said casually.

    After all, he was still not sure whether Amber really had an abnormality just now. After several inquiries, he couldn''t ask why. Now he is a bit too nervous about the matter, so he can only temporarily put the doubts in his heart. Putting it aside, I turned my attention back to what was in front of me.

    "It is foreseeable that the wreckage that fell on this planet after the disintegration of the sentry will definitely cause a stir in the alliance," he said casually, "although the upsurge has corrupted almost all the core systems inside it. The battle in space has shredded its main structure, but only the remaining fragments are also a huge asset for today''s alliance..."

    "Not just the debris from the sentinel, but also the''rotten meat'' lying in the northeast corner of the Deep Blue Well," Amber shook his head. "A wreck left by an ancient god, how much useful has to be excavated from it? The thing¡ªthe fragments left behind after the fall of the God of War have not been studied until now."

    "The Theocracy will be responsible for dealing with the wreckage left by the tide. Our senior consultants know how to deal with this dangerous containment. As for the wreckage of the sentinel... it may also require a special multinational joint agency to deal with it. Things cannot be controlled by a single country."

    Amber frowned when she heard this, and looked a little worried: "Although it is said that, researching this kind of thing really will not...the same situation as the anti-tide empire in the ancient times? It is the legacy of the sailor, and It''s the wreckage left by the tide. These two dangerous things are put together, and it feels like they are going to blow up at any time..."

    "It is precisely in order to avoid repeating the same mistakes that we have to start research in this area, and it is an open, large-scale study that involves all countries in the entire coalition," Gawain said with a serious expression, "It is not contact with the legacy of the sailors. This led to the''reverse tide'', but the ignorance and worship of the legacy of the sailors led to the''reverse tide''-advanced knowledge is not terrible, but the terrible thing is that this knowledge is''respected as a god''."

    Speaking of this, he paused, and then slowly said: "''Ignorance'' is the catalyst for the shackles of the soul. When things like sailors and upsurges have been exposed to the eyes of the world, the more secretly they will be kept secret. The more likely they are to be cast over a layer of mystery or even divinity. In this regard, many people are easy to fall into misunderstandings, even the previous dragons have also entered into this misunderstanding, but in fact... based on rationality The process of exploring and seeking knowledge is the best way to fight against the breeding of divine nature, and blocking the''forbidden things'' layer by layer can only create more and more indescribable monsters over time."

    Amber listened to Gawain''s words with a thoughtful expression on his face: "The divine nature pollutes this thing, the lower the education level, the greater the harm, right..."

    Gao Wen nodded: "If you don''t learn mathematics, physics and chemistry, life is full of myths."

    "Then what shall we do next?" Amber thought for a while, "Now contact Typhon and Silver, so that they can prepare to establish a''Sentinel Research Institute'' in the alliance? Or discuss with those''senior consultants'' Discuss, let them come up with a plan for the containment and research of the wreckage from the reverse tide as soon as possible?"

    "Neither," Gao Wen shook his head and looked up in a certain direction outside the window. "The most important thing right now... is to visit a friend who is familiar and unfamiliar."

    "Familiar and unfamiliar..." Amber''s face was a little confused, but she soon followed the direction of Gavin''s line of sight and saw the scene on the plain in the distance-among the rising smoke, the Deep Blue Well was magnificent. The shield was quietly covering the center of the battlefield. As the focal point of the entire previous battle, the barrier stood still to the end.

    In the previous battle, the remaining defensive force of the Deep Blue Well attracted and resisted almost one-third of the Wasteland Legion on the entire Tarash Plain, allowing the troops responsible for guarding the "Terminal Tower" to successfully complete that. The mission was almost impossible to complete, and after the battle, the direction of the Deep Blue Well fell into silence.

    It is so quiet now that Amber almost forgot the existence of this "Allied Force".

    "...Why isn''t there any movement on Veronica?" Looking at the quiet light curtain, recalling that there was no communication in the direction of the Deep Blue Well from the second half of the battle, Amber''s face The expression suddenly became a little nervous, "Could it be that something has happened?"

    As soon as her voice fell, the Monet terminal on the table next to her suddenly started with a "buzz", and Veronica''s expressionless face appeared on the screen: "Nothing happened."

    "Scare me!" Amber suddenly shook his spirits, staring at the holographic projection on the table, "Then why have you been silent, and you won''t come out to report safety after the battle..."

    Veronica was still expressionless, speaking concisely: "Resting."

    Amber''s mouth trembled, and he looked at Veronica''s eyes suspiciously: "...how do I think you have an opinion on me?"

    Veronica simply ignored Amber this time. Instead, she turned her head to look in the direction of Gawain. She bowed slightly in the holographic projection, and her voice was as soft and calm as ever: "I am unblocking the underground bunkers and opening them. A passage from the surface to the deep layer. The position of the entrance and exit of the passage will be sent later. You can enter the Deep Blue Well at any time. I will welcome you in the deepest part of the fortress."

    Gawain nodded, but then he was a little curious: "Can''t you get out? It''s safe outside now..."

    Veronica lowered her head slightly: "...Sorry, I can''t leave the control center."

    "Okay, I see," Gawain didn''t ask further. "Then I will go over¡ªthis time we can finally talk face to face."

    The communication was hung up, and the holographic projection above the Monet terminal disappeared into the air. Gao Wen turned his head and glanced at Amber: "Be prepared, you and I will go to the ancient fortress to see-see and see the glory of the Gangdor Empire What is the afterglow of civilization left over from the ages?"

    Kohaku shook his head without thinking about it, "I''m not going, I think Veronica is interested in me..."

    Then she was picked up by Gawain.

    A moment later, a Dragoon fighter took off from the Northern Command Post and flew towards the Deep Blue Well under the **** of several other fighters and two Dragonborn fighters.

    Looking down from the sky, the magnificent ruins left after the Big Explosion of the Deep Blue Well came into the eyes of Gawain and Amber for the first time.

    An entire city has turned into a molten deep pit, and all the once glorious buildings and cultural symbols have become inextricable residues and wastes where the bottom of the pit is fused with rocks. The wasteland army that attacked the Deep Blue Well has been Under the influence of the force field of the blocking wall, they disappeared with the wind, but some of their remains are still scattered on the scorched earth, which is startling.

    In the core place of this ancient Gondor country, there is no trace of "Gondo" anymore¡ªexcept for the bottom of the deep pit, the crystal peak glowing under the light curtain.

    That is the core, most essential, and primitive structure of the Deep Blue Well, a natural source of magical power¡ªthe ancient Gondor built a large number of extraction stations, load towers, fusion towers and other auxiliary devices around this source. , Used to absorb the magic power in the Deep Blue Well with the highest efficiency, but even the strongest human empire in the past is only a fleeting light and shadow when facing the energy of the planet itself. Now the ancient country no longer exists. The cracks in the network that existed since the birth of the planet are still erupting uninterruptedly.

    The dragoons began to slowly lower their height.

    Above the Deep Blue Well, the magnificent light curtain shook slightly, and then an opening was opened on its surface that was large enough for adult dragons to pass unimpeded.

    (I wrote a short story in 99 Charity "Story Book for Children". If you are interested, you can check it out. You can find it in QQ reading. Let the school students read their own stories. Counted as one of my childhood dreams, now I have realized it...)

 Chapter 1404ï¼š Ophelias little story

    , The sword of dawn

    Guided by the guidance signal sent by Veronica, the dragoon finally landed on a small platform at the bottom of the "crystal spike".

    Gawain and Amber walked down from the aircraft. The latter raised his head vigorously and looked at the cone-shaped structure made up of a large number of crystal prisms like a hill. The pure magic gushing out from the deep blue well came from The top of the cone-shaped structure was released, forming a bright stream of flames in the air, and finally converging to the top of the thick shield, which looked particularly spectacular.

    Amber just looked up and stared for a long time, and his thoughts finally converged into a sigh: "...Is this stuff going to be sprayed forever?"

    "I thought you were going to sigh something," Gawain''s mouth trembled, and he squinted at this ingenious shadow assault goose. "According to Tarrond''s research records, this rift has existed since the birth of the planet. Yes, it is part of the magical cycle of this planet. There is no concept of''spraying'' unless the magical cycle of the entire planet is out of order. As for the energy collected by the Gondor from here... and the entire deep blue Compared to the network, I am afraid it can only be regarded as a small water wave."

    "...Endless magical power, the degree of cleanliness does not even require secondary purification, and the difficulty of using it is almost zero," Amber sighed, "No wonder the Gondor Empire was so strong back then..."

    Gao Wen did not speak, and at this moment, he suddenly heard a slight buzzing sound coming from not far away. After walking around, he saw that the crystal "wall" at the end of the platform suddenly appeared on the surface. The flowing grid of light, in the shimmering light, the outer wall of the originally integrated crystal undergoes dazzling changes and reorganization, and a towering gate is opened in the blink of an eye.

    The sound of footsteps came from the gate, and two extraordinarily tall figures stepped out of it. Under the light of the sunset and the blue magical flames, these two figures emerging from the depths of the ancient fortress even gave Gawain a feeling The feeling of walking from the historical picture. When he approached, Gao Wen saw that these were two "female soldiers". They were dressed in the uniforms of the battle magisters of the ancient Gondor Empire. They did not hold weapons in their hands, only their arms. There are mana booster components that seem to be directly connected to the body on the shoulders, etc. One of the "magic soldiers" seems to have been damaged in the previous battle and has not had time to repair. A wound was cut near her neck, with bionic skin. Below is the bright silver alloy inner armor and connection structure.

    Amber next to him immediately reacted: These are two iron warriors, like the "maid maid" of the Typhon Empire, they are powerful man-made weapons manufactured by ancient humans.

    Her thinking couldn''t help but drift away. If only the "maid maid" named Diana followed this time, she would definitely want to come. She has been waiting for replacement and maintenance for hundreds of years...

    While thinking about it, one of the iron soldiers who looked relatively intact spoke up. Her voice sounded a little mechanically indifferent: "Welcome, visitor, you have been authorized for A-level access. Your Highness Ophelia ordered us to guide you to control center."

    "The two of us can go in. The others are on standby outside," Gawain nodded and turned to the entourage who served as the "guard" and said, "You are waiting here."

    "Just the two of us in?" Kohaku pointed to herself, looking at her expression as if she was a little questioned, "You..."

    "This is our first meeting with the last heir to the Gondor Empire," Gawain said in a low voice, "I''m not sure what''s down here, so it''s better to meet in private for the first time."

    Amber shrugged and said that there was no doubt, and then followed in Gawain''s footsteps. The two followed behind the iron man soldier and walked towards the glorious "Crystal Gate" not far away.

    After passing through the gate, they stepped into a channel formed entirely of thick crystals, and walked along a ramp that continuously sloped downwards. Everything in the place where they entered their eyes was beautiful, like ice crystals. Blue crystals, no lighting equipment can be seen in the entire channel, but in the depths of the crystals on both sides, you can see a steady stream of light surging slowly, which keeps the channel comfortable and bright and clean. The Crystal Corridor, which makes people totally unexpected that there is a barren wasteland outside.

    Gao Wen felt as if he was walking in a whole crystal-clear iceberg, and the wonderful light flow was diffused and refracted in the ice crystal, bringing a kind of dreamlike and magnificent feeling.

    The two Iron Man soldiers who led the way are obviously pure military models. They have no habit of chatting and are very silent along the way, which makes this incredible journey quite dull.

    However, the accompanying Amber is a character who can''t calm down. From the moment she came in, she kept looking at the sparkling crystals around her. Amber eyes were as shiny as the surrounding crystals. She walked halfway through. I couldn''t hold back anymore: "Hey, these crystals around are so beautiful... What kind of material are these? Are they really crystals? Natural crystals?"

    Hearing the visitor''s initiative to ask, the iron soldier who led the way finally broke the silence: "It''s not a natural crystal."

    Amber suddenly lost interest when he heard this: "Oh, what am I talking about..."

    "It''s the steady-state arcane crystallization," the iron soldier continued. "The pure magic that has been spewing from the Deep Blue Well for thousands of years reacts and deposits with the magical ingredients in the environment."

    In the next second, Gawain saw a black shadow flash in front of him, and Amber jumped up on the spot, and tried to leap to the wall closest to him. Had it not been for Gawain who knew the shame of this alliance and The reaction was extremely quick and grabbed the back of the neck of the goods. At this time, Amber¡¯s whole person was probably already slapped on the crystal with a "pia ji" as usual when he was photographed on the wall.

    Just this Amber is still struggling in Gawain''s hands, and his beloved little dagger has already been taken out: "Let me pick a piece and try it! I''ll test the composition! Steady state arcane crystal! Pure arcane that can transmit light Crystallization! Putting it on the black market in the past can allow the mages to punch out the dog''s mind. There is a mountain here! A whole mountain!"

    "Don''t be ashamed here," Gao Wen smoothly clamped Amber under his armpit, looking at the guy who was still dancing with a headache, "Do you know what occasion this is?"

    "Isn''t this in private?" Amber was plausible while trying to break free in the void butterfly stroke. "Except for the iron man corps that obeys orders, it''s Veronica and Veronica is not a foreigner. Hey, it''s a shame that you just let the entourage They are all on standby. Hey, I said, there is still such a consideration... As expected, it is you, that is, you are far-sighted, the full moon wine is ready to prepare the coffin early..."

    Gao Wen: "..."

    He already regrets that he usually teaches this guy so much...

    The only good thing is that the iron soldiers who led the way didn¡¯t understand this at all. They didn¡¯t even look back at Amber, which was being clipped under the armpit by Gao Wen. The ancient machine lady began to silently lead the way, and under their leadership, Gao Wen took Amber through this crystal clear "crystal ramp", and finally saw the man-made facilities made of steel.

    An elevator that leads to the depths of the earth is completely different from the contemporary "Gugangdor style".

    Amber finally turned his head reluctantly to glance at the crystal clear passage, and was dragged into the lift by Gawain, and then accompanied by a slight mechanical friction sound, the protective fence of the lift closed, and they began to sink quickly. underground.

    The elevator is surrounded by an open structure where you can directly see the outside scene, and the surrounding shafts have openings to observe the outside at every interval. Gawain and Amber can intuitively understand what the underground of this ancient fortress is like. "Scenery" They walked through this deep shaft, passing through a thick protective dome made of strong metal and concrete at regular intervals. This thick "protective shell" continued for seven layers, and then they I saw internal facilities like factories, excavation stations, and warehouses. Between each of these facilities, there were separate armors and shields to isolate them layer by layer.

    Amber, which was still clamoring about picking up a crystal to go back, was completely silent at this time. She stared at the scenery passing by outside the elevator, and finally muttered to herself softly: "Such a tight defense..."

    "It''s not easy to survive in the wasteland center." As soon as Amber''s voice fell, a voice rang abruptly in the elevator. This voice came from a small sounding device, although it was somewhat different from the one usually heard. Difference, but Amber and Gawain immediately distinguished that Veronica was talking, "In the first two centuries, the situation in the center of the wasteland was much more severe than what you saw when you first arrived here. : The deadly pollution penetrated into the ground, and the distortions were not just wandering on the surface. The underground of the old imperial capital had a crisscrossing subway network and drainage system, and those monsters invaded deep underground through these facilities...

    "So in the first two hundred years, all I could do was to keep digging down. I dug for two centuries and moved this fortress as a whole to a place twice as deep as before. Underground tunnels and drainage pipe network, and in the process built the layer after layer of "shells" you just saw to protect yourself.

    "After another hundred years, the situation improved slightly. I settled down in a stable underground structure and completely restored the efficiency of the triathlon maintenance array. I sent soldiers to clean up those still occupying subway passages. The wandering monsters restarted part of the lines, and based on this, began to further restore control of the surrounding areas of the old imperial capital..."

    Following Veronica¡¯s account, the elevator continued to descend in the shaft, and during this seemingly endless descending process, Gawain spoke: "And before that, you had somehow put your own'' Thinking'' is projected to the outside of the wasteland, just like using the''carrier'' of''Veronica'', observing our world?"

    "Yes," Veronica or Ophelia replied softly, "So in a sense, I''opened my eyes'' outside the wasteland even earlier than my surface activities here. For the first few hundred years, it was difficult for me to judge the surface conditions deep underground, so that I had to rely on remote control of the carriers in the "Survivor Kingdom" to understand the changes in the wasteland from the side... One of my carriers is also very famous , I don¡¯t know if you have heard of it."

    "Oh?" Gawain suddenly became interested, "tell me more specifically?"

    Ophelia''s voice is soft and steady: "Griffina, Griffina the sword dancer."

    Gao Wen obviously hadn¡¯t heard of the name, but Amber reacted instantly: ¡°Ah, it¡¯s the''mad blade witch''. I have heard of this name. Her story is very popular among country bards. , Enduring for hundreds of years..."

    After noticing the confused expression of Gawain next to him, Amber suddenly showed a complacent look. After all, she usually has few opportunities to show off in front of Gawain: "Hey, there was no such character when you were lying on the board. Stories are often seen in the countryside, and it¡¯s normal if you don¡¯t understand

    "Griffina is a character about six hundred years ago. It is said that she was originally just an ordinary mercenary operating on the border between Typhon and Ansu. Generally, she has limited ability and can be used as an **** for merchants. Once the caravan she served as the **** was destroyed by robbers. She herself fell into the mountain stream during the battle. It is said that she died on the spot, but it is said that she was resurrected three days later, and since then, her strength has soared but her temperament has changed drastically. The well-known "Mad Witch" is famous for throwing out the chain of lightning that does not distinguish the enemy and us while throwing the whirlwind in the battle. She specializes in accepting the most dangerous commissions on the edge of the wasteland, even until the countries gradually reduce or even die. After exploring the wasteland, she was still wandering among the gradually deserted border villages..."

    "What about the last?" Gawain noticed that Amber paused and asked timely.

    "Finally? In the end, no one saw her. It is said that some people vowed to see the "Mad Blade Witch" rushing to the depths of the wasteland with their own eyes. Others said that she had to make a deal with the devil to be resurrected, and finally paid She disappeared from the world at the expense of her soul. Some people say that she suddenly had a fight with a passing young knight, and then the two got married. The specific version depends on which genre of bard who made the story, usually five copper plates. The following places tend to kill herself by running into the wasteland."

    Humber said that after thinking about it, he added: ¡°Of course, it¡¯s said that there is an exotic adventure, Dragon Quest, and a princess of a certain country to engage in an extended version of Lily, but that one has eight copper plates. I think it¡¯s too expensive. The main reason is It¡¯s really boring, so I didn¡¯t listen..."

    Gao Wen: "..."

    "In general, this is the truth," Ophelia said in a faint voice, "except for the final ending."

    "...I only dealt with''Veronica''. It''s really hard to imagine what you looked like when you were active in history in another posture," Gawain had a weird expression, "and it''s still such an image... So, you Did you occupy the body of that mercenary back then? It sounds like she was just an ordinary person in the beginning..."

    "I occupy her body after she fell off the cliff and died," Ophelia replied, "I will not occupy the body of an ordinary person, nor will I destroy the life of others. This is my principle, unless the other person''s life is over. , Or never started."

    "..." Gao Wen didn''t comment on this. He was just a little curious. "Then the''mad witch''''s temperament changed greatly after the resurrection... Is it your evil taste? Because in my impression, your personality seems to be still Quite peaceful..."

    "...The body broke my brain, the kind that is difficult to repair," Ophelia''s voice was a little weird, as if thinking of some embarrassing memory, "It''s really difficult to control..."

    Gao Wen: "...OK, I understand."

 Chapter 1405ï¼š Ophelia Matrix

    Before coming here, Gawain had never really and completely understood the "Princess Ophelia" who had been in the wasteland center for seven hundred years.

    Although he had a lot of dealings with Veronica, Veronica was only a ¡°vehicle¡± that Ophelia used briefly in these long seven centuries. He also knew about the history of rebellious plans. History does not represent the entirety of the individual "Ophelia"-what has Ophelia experienced during this long seven hundred years? What did she do to survive? What kind of personality did she have? What is her real posture?

    These Gaowens are not clear, no one knows.

    But Griffina¡¯s story made Gawain suddenly realize that this always gives people a sense of machinery, as if always transcendence, clear and calm "Princess Former Princess"...actually, she is also living a kind of belonging to her alone. For her unique "life", she may also have the emotions and sorrows under the mask, and some embarrassing memories that are not worthy of outsiders.

    "Actually, I''ve always been very curious," Kohaku said suddenly, "Veronica...that''s the identity you are using outside, what does it mean to you? I mean...that identity possessed by Veronica Relatives and friends of''her'', the blood of Moen in''her'' body, her position in interpersonal and social relations, these are to you..."

    Kohaku stretched out her hand and gestured. It seemed that she didn''t know how to accurately describe her problem, but Ophelia clearly understood what she meant. After a short silence, the sound device in the corner of the lift made a voice: "Veronica is me¡ª From the beginning, until the demise of this''carrier'', this was the only answer. There has never been a''original'',''real'' Veronica, since a baby girl named Veronica The first cry from the Silver Castle, it was me in her hazy and chaotic mind.

    "So, the answer is actually very simple-I have a kind father, his name is Francis Moen, I respect him, and I feel sorry for him, I have a reliable brother, he is the last of Anzu King, although he always thought I was a weird kid since I was a kid, our relationship has always been good, and we still write letters to each other until now, and Edmund...I feel sorry for his ending, I remember at a very young age He always leaves me with the best desserts, but he also secretly stuffs leaves in my hair... Yes, I have a life, this life is called Veronica Moen, yes A child who has been special since birth..."

    The vibration came from underfoot, and the elevator reached the bottom of the shaft. Gawain and Amber came to the deepest part of the ancient fortress. They saw the fence door open in front of them, and the outside was a brightly lit section with narrow top and bottom width. The structure¡¯s trapezoidal corridor, in which there are automatic maintenance machinery running lightly and silently along the slide rails along the edge, a low buzzing sound comes from the interior of the nearby walls and roof, and there is a slight light flow along it. The gap between the walls quickly flowed into the distance.

    At the end of the corridor, a seemingly heavy alloy gate opened¡ªthen a gate further away, gate after gate opened in front of Gawain and Amber, and the sound of heavy mechanical operation gradually spread to the distance.

    Even if it has reached the deepest part of the base, there is still layer after layer of armor protection on the way to the core control area. This shaft that directly leads from the "Crystal Peak" to the core of the fortress cannot send visitors directly. In front of the controller-no road in this base can directly lead to the core area. This is a reasonable and effective defense policy.

    The two iron soldiers walked forward with Gawain and Amber. For the first time in hundreds of years, a living person stepped into the underground space guarded by a machine¡ªfootsteps sounded in the empty corridor, and at the same time, Gao Wen also heard a slight "sizzle" sound from some small devices on the nearby roof. Veronica''s voice rang in the corridor and passed through the sound units, moving forward with them. NS.

    "...I have a lot of life like this, the princess Veronica of Anzu, the mercenary Griffina of Typhon, and the poetess Mordine of the Highmountain Kingdom... Many times I will be in history Leave the name, but sometimes, I''m just an anonymous passerby..."

    Gao Wen and Amber passed through one gate after another. As they approached the core area, they obviously noticed that the surrounding security forces were increasing, and some iron soldiers appeared in front of the gates who were obviously specialized in combat. You can also see the automatic warning arc device and arcane missile launcher on the corridor wall of the place-these weapons will immediately droop and shrink into the base when Gawain approaches.

    "...Sometimes, I will only stay in the''carrier'' for a few days in a hurry. This usually happens on the body that is occupied by me after an accidental death. I cannot accurately judge the life of the carrier every time. Perform remote repair, and sometimes... the original consciousness in the repaired carrier has not completely disappeared. These consciousnesses will gradually wake up after the body''s "resurrection", and then I will leave.

    "This is my''life'', composed of periods of experience and memories. I travel in these''lives'', know many people, and then say goodbye to many people-I can be many people, it can be Veroni Card, it can be Griffina, it can be poetess and adventurer, but only...I am not sure if I can really be Ophelia..."

    In the voice of continuing to move forward with them, Gawain and Amber came to the last door. Ophelia¡¯s last words made Gawain a little confused for a moment, but before he asked, the silver-white fan The alloy door opened, and the scene behind the door made him forget all he wanted to say for a moment.

    It was a wide hall. As an underground facility, it was even wider than the conference hall in Cecil City. The bright lights illuminate the place almost completely wrapped in alloy shell, and there is a deep buzzing. The sound echoed softly throughout the space. One after another silver-white square pillars were neatly arranged in Gawain¡¯s field of vision. The surfaces of these pillars were shining with faint lights. The countless lights were like the eyes of scrutiny. The cold, hard and ancient surface of the installation watched the visitors entering here.

    Ophelia¡¯s voice rang and echoed throughout the hall: "Welcome to the Ophelia Matrix... As you can see, this is the''I'', a computing node, storage array, energy matrix, and mental core. An artificial mental network. I¡¯m sorry, but this is probably not the same as you imagined to meet each other."

    "This..." Kohaku''s eyes widened. Although she has always claimed to have a rich imagination and strong nerves, she was a little dazed at this time. She imagined the "Ophelia" who has survived from ancient times. "What would it look like? She imagined that the other party would be a ghost wandering in an underground cave, a mage who imprisoned himself in a special magic device to keep alive, or even a completely alienated, similar god. Such a "composite", but she never thought that Ophelia would be...a machine.

    In other words, an "array" composed of many machines.

    Gawain''s gaze swept over the columns neatly arranged in the hall, and in their low buzzing sound, he also took a while to ease his mind, but he was obviously not as surprised as Amber.

    This is an unexpected situation, but it has not risen to the level of "unimaginable" for Gawain. After all, his "satellite essence" is essentially an "ancient machine" similar to the Ophelia Matrix. .

    Between the pillars, a guiding light flow emerged from the ground. The two iron soldiers leading the way had returned to the outside of the hall. Gawain and Amber walked towards the central area of ??the Ophelia Matrix under the guidance of the light flow. On the way, Amber finally broke the silence: "So you...you have survived to this day by storing your mind in these machines? Just like our "immortal"?"

    "Not so." Ophelia said calmly.

    An open area appeared in front of Gawain and Amber. The matrix of silver-white columns left a clear space here. The next second, they heard the sound of machinery running from the ground, and an opening appeared on the floor in front of them. , A platform rose from the hidden space below¡ªon the platform, Gawain saw a device that looked like a dormant cabin, and through the transparent equipment casing, he saw a young woman lying quietly on it.

    She has a good-looking appearance and is wearing a Gondor-style dress. Her eyes are closed tightly. It seems that she is just falling into a dream and can wake up in the next second.

    It was an unfamiliar face, but by putting it here, Gawain could guess her identity in an instant.

    Kohaku pointed to the figure lying quietly in the container, as if falling asleep: "This is..."

    "Ophelia Norton, the last heir to the Gondor Empire, she... has died many years ago, and this base is her legacy¡ªincluding me," in the hall The voice sounded calmly, "I am Ophelia Matrix, a simulated mind modeled on the real Ophelia Norton¡¯s personality data and whole brain scan data. The last command I received was... The mission continues."

    There was a slight rubbing sound from the ceiling above the hall, and several sensing devices poked their heads out from above, quietly watching the sleeping princess Gu Gondor on the platform.

    "...But she didn''t explain the full meaning of this''mission'' to me, nor did she tell me whether this mission will end. I spent a long time thinking about what I should do to complete this mission. Vague commands, the only answer I can think of... is to''become'' Ophelia Norton and continue her work."

    The voice in the hall was temporarily quiet, only Gawain and Amber were left watching the figure kept in the special container quietly.

    "This is really..." In the end, Amber''s voice broke the silence. "This is really unexpected."

    "It was unexpected, and... I finally know why you can control the platinum scepter, and how you successfully''stole'' the power of the God of Light," Gao Wen breathed out softly, "I thought You have broken the psychic seal like Wright, but in fact...you were not affected by this from the beginning."

    "Yes, this is one of my''research results''," Ophelia said. "Artificial intelligence is not affected by thoughts, controlled by gods, and not polluted by spirits¡ªexcept for the powerful''powers of gods themselves. ''Besides still causing substantial damage to my vehicle, I am actually a mind that wanders out of the''line of sight'' of the gods. This gives me... very convenient research conditions."

    Gawain pondered for a moment, and then said thoughtfully: "In short, your current state is indeed a little...beyond my expectations. You can''t transfer yourself at all, and you can''t transfer your consciousness from these machines, right? ?"

    "Yes," Ophelia replied immediately, "My core personality must run between these computing nodes and mental units. Although there are carriers like Veronica, the carrier can only accommodate Part of my mind, so far, I have not found a carrier that can perfectly contain all of my personality data, and..."

    She paused here before she continued: "And I never thought about leaving here. I was born here, grew up here, and worked here. This... is not a cage, and I never think of myself. I am imprisoned. And I have a''vehicle'' that can move freely outside, which is enough for me."

    "I respect your ideas," Gawain nodded, "Then, I will also promote the Alliance decision to ensure... calm in the Deep Blue Well area after the war."

    "Thank you for your understanding," Ophelia said in a soft voice as always, "then can I think that the future Deep Blue Well will be a...neutral zone in the alliance?"

    "It can only be a neutral zone," Gao Wen raised his head and stared at the sensors hanging from the ceiling. "In my plan, the neutrality of the Deep Blue Well will be to divide the Gondor area after the war. An important benchmark for this, at least nominally, this huge source of magic power cannot be''occupied'' by any country."

    Ophelia¡¯s voice was silent for less than two seconds, and one of the sensors on the ceiling turned slightly: "...The land of the Deep Blue Well will not belong to any country, but the energy produced by the Deep Blue Well will Benefit the whole world, and the three empires...especially the Cecil Empire will have the main say in the distribution of energy. I think this is what you think."

    Gao Wen nodded slightly-it seemed that Veronica/Ophelia still knew his thoughts quite well.

    The Deep Blue Well, the "land" rooted in the fissures of the network, occupies only a small part of the entire Gondor region, and it does not produce anything except pure magic, but it is pure magic. ¡­Is the true meaning of Deep Blue Well.

    Today¡¯s magic technology is very different from the Gondor era. The energy of the Deep Blue Well is no longer the only choice for mankind, but such a huge "extra energy" still has great value for the alliance-in the process of civilization development There is no doubt as to what position "energy" occupies.

    But Gawain did not intend to simply and rudely occupy this place. Although the benefits of doing so are amazing, it is destined to cause great damage to the international order he has created, and even destroy the original solid "alliance between him and Ophelia." "Relationship, but he also does not want this source to fall into the hands of others, which will also pose a great threat to the international order he has created.

    The state of Ophelia and the situation of the Ironman... just gave him a solution to this problem.

    He does not need to occupy this "sensitive area"-"occupation" is already an outdated method of the last era.

    He only needs to fully support the Iron Man Corps, a close ally of the Cecil Empire, and support the neutral position of Ophelia, a small territory on this planet.

 Chapter 1406ï¼š First night

    It is of course an epic thing that all the mortal kingdoms work together to fight the apocalyptic counter-offensive wasteland. The successful purification of the 700-year-old Gondor country will certainly leave a glorious page in the history book-there are countless historians. , Playwrights, bards to record and praise all this, but as an empire leader, Gawain must start thinking about some more realistic issues at this time.

    A land that is larger than any current empire, is recovering, and is waiting to be developed and colonized, an energy vent from the power of the planet¡¯s core, incalculable long-term benefits, and indefinable ownership issues. If these things do not come from now Start thinking, then the alliance nations that are still united at this moment may be in chaos tomorrow.

    He raised his head and looked at the sensors hanging from the ceiling. Although he knew that Ophelia¡¯s body was not these "cameras" and that these "cameras" were not the only channels for Ophelia to perceive the outside world, he did so. At least it can give him a feeling of "face-to-face conversation" with the other party: "In fact, I was a little worried before whether you would support this decision. After all... this is your territory, you don''t need to listen to my arrangements here."

    "This is the best arrangement at the moment," Ophelia said calmly, "I need a place not to be disturbed, and you need the order and stability of the alliance not to be disrupted. From a rational point of view, the Iron Man Corps and Obviously, this underground base can''t use up the huge magic power of the Deep Blue Well. Such a large amount of energy should be used in the right place. Whether it is rebuilding the wasteland or restoring the rest of the countries after the war, these energy can come in handy, and in this In the process, the alliance must have a relatively fair and compelling''distribution plan''. Similarly, my Ironman and I also need a''backing''."

    "In addition to the support of the Cecil Empire, the existence of the Iron Man Corps itself will also be an important guarantee for maintaining the neutral position of the Deep Blue Well after the war, and the huge energy output from the Deep Blue Well is a small''neutral city state''. The source of the right to speak and influence in the alliance," Gao Wen nodded lightly, "Neutrality requires neutral capital. There is no paradise for no reason¡ªespecially there is an endless gold mine in this paradise. This is especially true in the case of

    "I know this very well," Ophelia said.

    "Speaking of which..." Gao Wen touched his chin and asked with some care, "How is the situation of the Iron Man Corps now?"

    "The damage rate has reached three-quarters. At the end of the battle, the mental core of the inventory is exhausted, and a large number of soldiers are still lying in the recovery warehouse," Ophelia said in a calm tone of the shocking damage." But fortunately, the production facilities of the base itself have not been damaged too much. I am gradually restarting production lines everywhere and creating new mental cores. As long as there is enough time, the Ironman Corps can recover."

    "That''s good," Gao Wen heard this lightly breathed sigh, and then couldn''t help but laughed at himself, "There is really a mountain of problems to consider... I actually didn''t come here to discuss this with you. For serious and depressing questions, I''m just here to say hello to you...by the way, see what you really look like."

    "Thank you for those who are able, Your Majesty," Ophelia''s voice seemed to have a smile, "And I think we have ¡®greeted¡¯ very well."

    Gawain nodded slightly, and then his gaze fell on the platform in front of him again. He stared at the true princess Ophelia Norton, who was sleeping in the container, and did not speak for a long time. Leah Matrix obviously noticed this. After a few minutes of silence in the hall, her voice once again passed into Gaowen''s ears: "Unfortunately, I am not the real her, and I have no way to''come out'' to greet him. You, although I thought about creating a special iron man body to serve as an''interactive interface'' for talking to you in this base, in the end...I chose to let you come here."

    "No, I don''t feel sorry," Gawain shook his head, and withdrew his gaze looking at Ophelia Norton, "I actually don''t care if you are the so-called''real'' Ophelia Norton-I I don''t know her at all, I have never talked to her, and I don''t understand her life and temperament. Although I know that she must be a great and admirable person, to me...she is still a stranger.

    "And you, you are the only Ophelia Norton I know. We have been cooperating for a long time, and we will continue to cooperate. Under this premise, I don¡¯t care whether my ally is a human or a personal worker. intelligent."

    "Speaking in line with your personality," the Ophelia matrix judged calmly, but then he sighed helplessly, "Unfortunately, I still don''t know if I am...she. My personality data is consistent with that. The original memory bank is 100% copied from Ophelia Norton herself. My mental model even includes her whole brain scan. When I wake up, I think I am Ophelia, but there are other things. A clear voice reminded in the matrix...I''m just the "Ophelia Matrix"..."

    "Why can''t both be? You can be Ophelia Matrix or Ophelia Norton herself," Gawain smiled and shook his head. "Perhaps I am standing and talking, but my back hurts. I don¡¯t think you need to be too entangled in this issue. Do you remember the period of life you just mentioned? Those are not the data entered into this matrix in advance, but your real experience. You are a man of flesh and blood. A tangible and qualitative individual, no one will dictate who you must be."

    Ophelia matrix was silent for a moment: "...your opinion has certain reference value."

    "I take it as a compliment," Gawain said with a smile. "This topic will be put aside. Next, I want to learn more about the Deep Blue Well and what you have been doing to the surrounding areas for so many years. Observation records..."

    ...

    The lift was moving at high speed in the shaft. Gawain and Amber stood in the lift, watching the protective barriers made of reinforced concrete and alloy domes moving down quickly in sight. Two silent iron man soldiers stood. Beside it, it''s quiet like a sculpture.

    "I really didn''t expect that you could still provide psychological counseling to ancient artificial intelligence," Amber turned to look at Gao Wen, and said in a weird tone, "Of course I didn''t expect an ancient artificial intelligence to be entangled every day.'' Am I my problem... Seriously, I''m afraid it has risen to the realm of philosophy. It turns out that Veronica''s usual neuronecrosis-like appearance still hides such a deep psychological activity?"

    "If those few words I said casually can solve the problem that Ophelia Matrix has been thinking about for hundreds of years, then I really have to admire myself," Gao Wen shrugged, "I guess she will have to struggle. It¡¯s useless to find a team of psychologists and philosophers to analyze this matter with her. She has to figure it out by herself. Maybe she will suddenly figure it out one day..."

    "That''s true," Amber scratched her hair. "No one can help her analyze it. How special is her situation, she''s unparalleled in the world..."

    Gao Wen: "...Unparalleled in the world is not used that way."

    "Huh? How do you use it?"

    Gawain ignored her, and at the same time, there was a sudden shock from the elevator¡ªthey reached the top of the shaft.

    Returning to the original road, under the leadership of the two iron soldiers, the two once again walked into the long **** that leads to the surface and is wrapped in crystals. The scenery like a world of ice crystals along the way made Gao Wen a little upset. Calm down, and what is even more rare is that Amber next to him is also honest this time¡ªin the rare silence, Gao Wen couldn''t help but look up at the top.

    His eyes seemed to penetrate the thick crystal "mountain" and see the depths of the distant space.

    Some weird thoughts suddenly popped up in his mind-after passing through, merging and resurrecting, after inheriting the data in the satellite and the memory of Gao Wen, after having this long and unbelievable "life", he himself... Who the **** is it?

    Is a traverser soul from the earth? Is it a malfunctioning satellite? Is it Gawain Cecil who came back from the dead? Or a fusion of these three...

    He is no longer the "self" he thinks of himself, but perhaps, he has always been "self" from beginning to end...

    Gao Wen slapped himself on the forehead, and slammed the crazy thing behind his head. Amber was shocked when he heard the movement next to him: "Hey! Why did you slap yourself suddenly? This place? No mosquitoes..."

    "...It''s okay, it was almost crooked by an ancient artificial intelligence." Gawain''s mouth trembled, and he didn''t know how to explain his mental journey at that moment to Humber. At the same time, he also found this. The ramp is nearing its end.

    The door leading to the outside world was shining with dim light in front. Outside the door, the night was low, and the sky full of stars had covered the wilderness, and further away, a beam of light was faintly piercing the sky, farther in the darkness. The place continues to extend.

    "Just send it here." At the gate, Gawain looked at the two iron soldiers leading the way, with a smile on his face, "Thank you for leading the way."

    However, one of the Iron Man soldiers did not respond. Her body seemed to be stiff for a moment, and then a slight buzzing sound came from her body. Her eyes fell out of focus for a short time, and her eyes fell on Gawain and Amber. She spoke. , Ophelia Matrix¡¯s voice came from the sound device: "Please wait a moment."

    Gao Wen was a little surprised: "What''s wrong?"

    "Please tell the iron man soldier named Diana¡ªthe repair slot for her is ready."

    Gao Wen was taken aback for a moment, with a smile on his face: "...she will be very happy to hear the news."

    ...

    The night is drooping and the stars are shining. Today, seven hundred years later, the brilliant starry sky has finally appeared over the Talash Plain again, and under the shining of the long-lost stars, the wilderness has returned to silence.

    A large number of mortal armies are still gathered on this plain. It is obviously not a simple matter to evacuate such a large army from the battlefield in an orderly manner. Legion commanders and their respective leaders are preparing for subsequent evacuation and stationing. Preliminary exchanges were conducted on the aftermath issues such as retention and handover. The tired frontline soldiers were recuperating in the dark, while the sentries and patrolmen were still holding their posts at this moment. The sensors of the war machine were constantly scanning the battlefield. The eyes fly slowly across the sky¡ª

    The war is over, the horror created by the dark priests has disappeared in the force field released by the blocking wall, and the wasteland has been healed. However, even so, no one dared to relax their vigilance easily.

    After all, this is a wasteland that has been sunk in the dark for 700 years. The blocking wall cannot eliminate all the dangerous factors on this land in an instant.

    The behemoth the Alliance crawled down on this first peaceful night, licking its wounds like a giant beast on the alert.

    In the northeastern part of the Deep Blue Well, where the "adverse tide" last fell, a large-scale isolation belt has been opened, and patrolling sentries and automatic sensing devices have sealed off the entire area.

    In the center of the blockade, there is still a slight smoke and dust in the trench, a pungent smell is mixed in the night breeze, and a large number of dark debris fragments extend along the trench to the depths, and at the end of this scar of flesh and blood , Two tall figures are standing in front of the chilling pile of huge debris.

    One is a towering bell tower, and the body is covered by mysterious clouds and mists. The other is a white giant deer surrounded by pale white light with a holy figure.

    After observing for a long time, Miermina, the ruler of all laws, made an important judgment: "...seriously, I have seen many tragic deaths when I was in the Kingdom of God, but this one is still the worst I have ever seen."

    "One said, indeed, the amount of bleeding is huge," Amone said in a deep voice, "Ah, the amount of bleeding is really huge..."

    "...you can''t make it up with the bleeding, right?" Milmina couldn''t help but turned her head and glanced at her "roommate", "Along the way, you lamented this no less than ten times."

    "I have been bleeding for the past half a month, and now there is nothing else in my mind," Amone shook his head. The white brilliance around him was slightly dimmer than before, but the two white flowers entwined on his antlers However, Xiao Hua looked much more energetic than when she was just "transplanting", "And you have to do it yourself...Do you know how much courage is tested?"

    "Nonsense, isn''t that to give the sentinel an inducement signal, and what else can you do if you don''t do it yourself? You have a thick skin, and the''blood collector'' sent by the council uses an industrial-grade cutting beam on you. It took two hours to get a palm-sized hole in the body, and you''ve grown up before you can get the bottle up-can''t you really let them smash it with annihilation?" Milmina''s words sounded full of resentment. , "And it''s not that you have to do it yourself... I said to help. You still don''t let me do it. If you really want me to do it, then you must have all the blood samples ready in a few strokes..."

    When Amone heard this, he shrank his neck: "Dare I let you do it? You rubbed a 140-meter-long light spear and stabbed it. Then I might as well let the Annihilation hit a few times. ¡­"

    Milmina seemed a bit embarrassed when she heard this, and quickly waved her hand: "Okay, okay, we are not here to discuss this kind of thing, let''s get to business first... such a big thing, I am afraid it will be enough for us to have a headache. NS."

    Amorn gave a hum, turned his head and looked at the "remains of the anti-tide" that crashed into the earth and rock, and one-third of the structure had been buried.

    "...Fill out the death report first."

 Chapter 1407ï¼š Autopsy

    When a **** is dead, he needs to deal with the aftermath.

    Although in the past tens of thousands of years of this season of civilization, this kind of "aftermath" situation has never appeared, but as the Cecil people like to say, society is developing and the times are changing. There is always something unprecedented. Things are going to happen in this era. From the transnational funerals held after the "death" of the goddess of magic, to the worldwide public opinion guidance after the fall of the God of War, to the changes in the international situation after the fall of the Dragon God, the experts who specialize in the field of gods have basically not been in the past two years. To hold a funeral for a **** means that a **** will die on the way to a funeral for a god. This is gradually becoming a common sense that mortals know.

    This is probably the most important result of the theocratic council''s operation so far.

    Of course, the "death" of the God of Inverse Tide is not the same as the previous examples. In the previous examples, the "God of the Matter" and the other two gods except the God of War actually returned in some form. In this world, even though they have also experienced "death", their death should be strictly speaking their "divine half-length", and the tide... probably indeed died.

    The isolation zone has been built, and there will be no disturbance in this area. Milmina, who has come here in a mythical posture, can let go of her hands and feet a little bit. She carefully inspected the wreckage near the tide, and then began to walk around. The surrounding air outlines a layered array of mysterious runes, and at the same time he muttered to himself: ¡°Now the work of the theocracy is much easier, and the aftermath of the gods can be directly handed over to a senior consultant like us. "Shoot, when the mortals did it themselves, the battle was so big..."

    While checking the situation of the nearby land being infested by the blood of the reverse tide, Amone said casually, "That is, when they first dealt with the gods, they still held a funeral for you. At that time, I didn''t even dare to open my eyes. ¡­"

    "Seriously, I didn''t think there was anything at the time. Now when I recall the funeral, I really have a few regrets. Later, the ashes part could be made more solemn..." Milmina''s thoughts drifted away. "Recently, I heard that Firm Films is preparing to shoot some documentaries related to the fall of the gods. I wondered if I should contact him and see if I can... join in the fun..."

    "Why did you join in the fun? Come to play the corpse?" Amone raised his head and glanced at the "magic goddess" who was so much nonsense today. "It is said that you talk a lot today... The incident of''adverse tide'' stimulates you NS?"

    "Not really, it''s just a bit..." Milmina shook her head, "Look, he just died like this, a **** made out of confusion, the moment of birth is when the civilization he sheltered dies. It was born in a muddled manner, wandered in a muddled manner, and finally died here in a muddled manner. You say... Has he ever had such a sense of reason and thought about himself and the world? Did he have time to take a look at his own people, or say... from From beginning to end, it was just a chaotic...body?"

    "...You think too much," Amone was silent for a few seconds, shaking his head slightly, "This world has been working like this for a long time, and not every wise race can leave a long enough history. , I don¡¯t know how many "gods" that are as vague as the reverse tide were born and died in mortal thoughts, and there are many gods who were once wise and powerful, but finally can''t escape the end. Feeling... is endless."

    "Probably, but this may also be my human nature," Milmina seemed to chuckle, and then looked down at the place Amone had just checked, "Old Lu, what did you find over there?"

    "The blood has completely lost its vitality, and the process of infecting the soil has completely stopped. I feel this...something abnormal."

    "The activity dissipates too fast, does that mean?"

    "Yes," Amone said in a deep voice, "This is''God''s blood'' after all. Even if the adversity is indeed completely dead, then he died not long ago. These separated blood shouldn''t be so soon.'' "Exhaustion" is right, the energy and the "speciality" contained in them should at least be slowly released and degraded. For an unsuitable example, even if I died on the spot, the blood I shed hundreds of years later It can still be used as a super magic material..."

    "So... some factor quickly consumed the power in the wreckage of the tide, or... neutralized," Milmina said very seriously, "I also found the same''exhaustion'' phenomenon here. Judging from the remaining traces, this process should continue when the tide falls. The traces of erosion everywhere in this canyon can prove this, and the neutralization process did not completely end until shortly before we arrived at the scene."

    "...Is this Madam Ye''s authority?" Amone said thoughtfully, "The authority of the night domain can indeed eliminate and hide the power of other gods to a certain extent..."

    "I''m not sure. The power of Lady Ye is the most mysterious among the powers of the gods. The true authority of the Shadow Realm disappeared into the deepest part of the deep world with Lady Ye disappeared many years ago, Lien Ms. Ya is not sure what the situation is with Ms. Ye, but..." Milmina frowned, "But I doubt that Ms. Ye is really so powerful? Even if his power can actually eliminate the power of the Ability God , It''s not so strong...otherwise, why did he go a few years earlier?"

    "Perhaps he used some kind of expensive hole cards to kill the tide, or maybe he used something...that was beyond his ability," Amone guessed. "That was in the era of sailors after all. The reclusive ancient god, it is very possible that he took away some unknown''treasures'' when he fled back then..."

    Milmina nodded, seeming to agree with Amone''s guess, but when she wanted to say something more, two familiar auras suddenly came from near the entrance of the valley, the two gods of the past. When I looked up, I saw two very swift figures rushing through the night, and they soon came to them. It was Gao Wen and Amber.

    Few people can enter and leave here at will under the situation of complete blockade of the area.

    After returning from the Deep Blue Well fortress, Gao Wen heard the news that the two senior consultants had arrived at the scene, so after a brief arrangement of the aftermath handover, he took Amber directly to this "land of the gods". And at the first glance after coming here, he saw the magnificent "reverse tide wreck" not far away that was shrouded in countless arrays of mysterious runes.

    Even if he has died, the horrible remains of this mad and frantic **** are still frightening. Watching the twisted flesh and blood and the limbs that look like crazy graffiti are stacked together, even if there is no spiritual pollution in them, Gao Wen I feel that this scene is probably enough to force a SC for the first time people to see it. It is indeed a correct decision to completely block this place.

    "When I look back on the news paper to publish the photos of the victory, how many mosaics have to be made on this piece..." Amber also saw the spectacular wreckage of the adversity at a glance, and shrank his neck on the spot. "No, just don''t publish it at all, at least. I have to black out the whole picture..."

    "It is often difficult for gods who are completely out of control and crazy to maintain a normal posture, and the tide has been in a frantic state from the beginning of its birth." She has maintained a height of about three meters, and her energy response has also been greatly weakened. "However, please rest assured, except for the appearance of a little horror, this wreck is indeed completely harmless. You can rest assured that it will be handed over to the board of directors. ¡¯S containment team."

    Gawain nodded lightly, and at the same time watching Ammon''s body shrink to the "communication mode", he casually asked, "What''s there to find?"

    Amone and Milmina didn''t conceal it, and immediately told Gao Wen about the anomaly they had just discovered and related speculations.

    "...Did the remaining power in the blood of the gods dissipate directly..." After listening to the investigation results of the two "senior consultants", Gawain touched his chin and said in a low voice, "Then found that Ms. Ye''s power remained in the wreckage? ?"

    "Not yet, I just arranged the rune array for inspection, but it may not be easy to find a trace of shadow power from such a huge wreckage that may be too weak to detect," Milmina shook her head. "We''d better be prepared for nothing. If Ms. Ye intentionally hides herself, she won''t be so easy to let others have the opportunity to locate the Kingdom of Shadow God through the residual power."

    Gawain nodded, and during his conversation with Milmina and Ammon, Amber next to him had cautiously approached the wreckage that looked like a meat mountain.

    She didn''t have much interest in technical communication. The conversation between Gawain and Milmina made her drowsy, but the remains of the gods in front of her... made her a little curious.

    Although this thing is ugly and can make people pass SC on the spot, the two senior consultants have confirmed that it has no other danger, and Amber''s courage has increased. She has always had the reckless duality.

    Under the shining stars of the night, the exhausted flesh and blood of the reverse tide piled up like a mountain wall at the end of this "gorge", and the rune array arranged by Mirmina radiated a faint glow in the nearby air, illuminating it. After seeing the dark flesh and blood and the almost crystalline "skeletons" in it, Amber cautiously came to a nearby stone that seemed "clean", poked his head and looked at the remains, subconsciously estimating the price of this thing in his heart. .

    Of course she knows that this thing can''t be touched indiscriminately, but the occupational disease is there after all.

    And at this moment, a dim gray-white light and shadow suddenly appeared among the flesh and blood of the reverse tide, and flashed past her eyes.

    The light and shadow appeared very quickly, and seemed to dissipate in the air in the next instant, but Kohaku''s reaction was faster than that. She stretched out her hand suddenly, as if instinctively wanted to grasp something that belonged to her. .

    At this moment, she suddenly fell into a trance, she didn''t even know what she was doing. She just reached out her hand quickly under instinct, trying to catch the "shadow" that was at least several meters away from her. She didn''t I know how I crossed the distance of several meters, and I don¡¯t know how I completed this "capture". At this moment, the distance between her and the shadow seems to be compressed, or the shadow takes the initiative "Jumping" into her hands.

    A feeling of coolness and nothingness emerged in my heart.

    Amber felt that she had a dream. In this dream, she seemed to have spent a very, very long time, but this long time disappeared like a fog in an instant. She seemed to be given a certain mission, but This mission disappeared with the wind when she woke up from a dream. She suddenly woke up in the night wind, and the cold stars were descending from the sky and shone on her cheeks.

    Every star was pale and cold, and the sky beyond the starlight was a thick ink color.

    This reminded her of the shadow world, but there are no stars in the shadow world.

    There are no stars in the shadow world.

    Amber finally woke up completely suddenly. She blinked and realized that she was lying on the ground. A low and gentle "noise" was quickly disappearing from her mind. She seemed to remember something, but she didn''t remember anything. The sound of footsteps approached quickly.

    Gawain''s face appeared in the field of vision, and he reached out to Amber: "Are you okay?"

    Amber felt nothing on her body, except that the back of her head hurts a bit. She grabbed Gawain¡¯s arm and bounced off the ground, then stared with a look of stunned expression: "What happened... Why am I lying on the ground? ?"

    "We still want to ask you," Gawain looked up and down at Amber several times, and behind him were Milmina and Amoen who had just walked over. "You just stood here in a daze, and then suddenly stood upright. Fell down."

    "Me? In a daze? Falling down?" Amber rubbed the back of her head vigorously, and the fuzzy impression fragments had almost completely disappeared from her mind at this time. She only felt that there was a weird "echo" that made herself feel as if she had forgotten something. , But in the next moment, she didn''t even remember this idea anymore, just looked at Gawain with a confused face, "Then how long have I been in a coma?"

    "Almost just for an instant," said Amone next to him, "we will come to check the situation as soon as you fell, but before then you opened your eyes. Was there any discomfort on your body?"

    Amber checked himself and twitched the corners of his mouth: "...The back of my head hurts, I suspect it''s swollen."

    As soon as she finished speaking, Amone shook his head slightly, a layer of white light appeared on his antlers, and the healing power instantly came to the back of her head no longer hurts.

    She even suspected that she could beat Gao Wen...''s arm at this moment.

    However, Kohaku quickly put this false confidence aside. She knew very well that this was the "overflow" effect caused by the god-level rejuvenation technique to eliminate the swelling. She shook her head, moved her hands and feet again, looking back at the wreckage of the adversity with a confused look on her face: "So what happened just now..."

    "It looks like you are more confused than we are," Milmina bent down and checked Amber carefully. "Perhaps something left in the wreckage of the **** of rebellion has affected you, but the impact should be very weak, after all. It''s already weak enough that neither Lao Lu nor I can perceive it, but I think you should take a good rest...Huh?"

    Milmina stopped suddenly, and she looked up at the rune arrays used to scan the power of shadows that she had set up around the wreckage of the reverse tide.

    Those three-dimensional runes floating in the air are emitting a soft brilliance one after another, and the soft rays of light slowly extend and take shape in the air, and they point to Amber who is standing in place with a dazed expression.

 Chapter 1408ï¼š Imprint

    The focus of the rune array slowly focused on Kohaku''s body, making her instantly return to the stunned state after waking up from the stunned state for a few seconds.

    "What the **** is this?" Amber pointed at herself with staring eyes, and then subconsciously jumped aside two steps, "Hey, wait, what''s wrong with this thing... Why are you still running along!" "

    Several soft light beams kept changing their directions following the direction that Amber bounced, always pointing steadily on the shadow assault goose. Milmina finally reacted after a short astonishment, and she stared at it with strange eyes. Amber who was still jumping around trying to avoid it: "...This is the rune I set up to detect the divine power of the shadow''s tendency, and now it has detected it."

    "Shadow Tendency... Divine Power?" Amber finally stopped. She was obviously distracted before, so that she was extremely surprised at this moment, "On me? So your thing is really broken..."

    She stopped without finishing the second half of the sentence. Obviously, she also knew how low the probability of a problem with the technique arranged by the goddess of magic was. Gawain next to her looked at her with a particularly serious look: " These runes did not point to you at the beginning. What did you do just now?"

    "Me?" Amber frowned, trying to recall those memories that were vaguely in her mind for some reason, a moment ago. She has now completely forgotten what happened when she fell, but about the few seconds before she fell. It seems that there are still vague impressions printed on her mind like shallow marks on the sand. After trying to remember for a long time, those light marks gradually become clear, and she is not sure about it. Eyebrow, "I remember as if I saw a shadow suddenly flying past my eyes, and then I stretched out my hand to grab it...just like this..."

    As she spoke, she stretched out her hand and waved in front of her eyes, as if to demonstrate, and in the next second, Gawain saw a gray-white "mark" suddenly appeared in the air, as if the space itself was stained with some kind of Color, that trace appeared abruptly there, and was firmly grasped by Amber.

    The scene fell into silence for a few seconds, until Amber broke the silence first: "...Mom."

    The array of runes floating in the surrounding air suddenly glowed brighter than before, and all the beams were focused on the gray mark, but now there is no need for the guidance of these runes, Gao Wen and others have also realized that it happened. What''s wrong, after watching this Shadow Assault Goose dumbfounded for a few seconds, Gawain finally shook his mouth: "Why are you going to get everything in your pocket..."

    "Is this a question of getting in my pocket?!" Amber herself was also taken aback. She stared at the gray mark that seemed to be as heavy as a blue smoke but was really caught in her hand. My eyes widened, "I don''t know what''s going on... I really just grabbed it casually, and then I totally don''t remember what happened. Don''t you have to wave your hands when you see the flies flying in front of you!"

    "This is the first time I heard that the process of stealing power from the gods can be described," Mirmina waved away the rune arrays, and she stared at Amber condescendingly, carefully looking at it several times. Said thoughtfully, "This is obviously a trace of Ms. Ye''s remaining power in the corpse of the reverse tide... or breath, but now it has been transferred to you... Is there any special feeling? For example, hearing or seeing? Or are there any memories and knowledge in your mind that do not belong to you?"

    "Not at all." Amber shook her head vigorously. She had already calmed down a little at this time, and then began to look curiously at the gray mark she was holding in her hand. After finding that the thing was neither hot nor sharp, She even started tossing it around like a leather belt with great interest, and then stretched out her other hand to grab the other end of the imprint and pulled it to both sides, stretched it a lot, and then moved further away. As soon as he let go, the mark was stretched out like the rubber band from which he had taken it off, and then quickly returned to her hand.

    The improper operation of this skin made the serious Gawain and the two former gods stunned at the scene, and the deer face of Amone showed a wrong look.

    In the end, Gawain finally couldn''t hold back a slap on the shoulder of this guy: "We are doing serious analysis here. Is it appropriate for you to play like this?"

    "Oh oh, you say, you say," Amber Ji Ling reacted all of a sudden, and hurriedly shrank his neck, "I just tested the nature of this thing..."

    "This is not the first time you have''stolen'' something from Ms. Ye," Amone coughed slightly, staring at the gray marks in Kohaku''s hands with his crystal-cast eyes, "The last time it was Shadow Sand Chen, this time it is a shadow mark...I always feel that this is like some kind of...gradually advancing''process''. I wonder if you have this feeling?"

    Amber¡¯s heartless expression froze for an instant, and her two pointed ears were suddenly pierced: "You...how do I feel a little hairy in my heart when you say that..."

    "There is a connection between you and Ms. Ye. This is a fact that was obvious before." Gawain looked at Amber with a particularly serious expression. "But now it seems that the connection between you and him may be even greater than we thought before. Deep, and this connection...seems to deepen with time or some external stimulus. Now we still don¡¯t see whether this connection is good or bad, but getting too close to the gods... has never been safe Matter. After studying the wreckage of the reverse tide, you should not participate and approach it. After all, we can''t determine whether there is more''shadow power'' remaining on it."

    It''s a matter of family life, Amber turned from reckless to immediately, and her head quickly clicked, and Milmina on the side immediately spoke again: "From now on, neither the shadow dust nor this imprint has had any negative impact on you. , These "dark night authority" seem to have some form of "harmlessness" after they fell into your hands, but you still have to pay great attention to it. Once you find any changes in these two powers or something wrong with you Wherever you are, you must tell us as soon as possible."

    Milmina used a very tactful way to say the fact that the gods'' authority would become a copycat state after falling into Amber''s hands, but the latter was obviously not in the mood to care about this detail at this time, she lowered her head and fiddled with the quilt The shadow mark that I held lightly in my hand, while unconsciously circling it around his arm, muttered: "It''s not a problem to say that, but it''s not a problem to keep doing this. If you can know what Ms. Ye wants to do. Okay, or at least know where her kingdom of God is..."

    "This matter is probably only more difficult now than before," Gawain shook his head, "The sentry has been wiped out, and the spacecraft that can cruise between the kingdoms of God has also been completely destroyed. Now in addition to the kingdom of God of War, we have There is no way to get closer and observe any kingdom of the gods, let alone the realm of Lady Ye..."

    "Now, we can only hope that these''remaining powers'' originating from Lady Ye are in your hands," Milmina''s voice came from above. "The council is still studying the shadow and dust you summoned before. , But there is still no progress. Now you have another "shadow imprint". I hope it can bring some breakthroughs to the current deadlocked research. If you can establish a connection with Miss Ye through these residual forces, then things will be fine. Too much."

    "That''s the only way to do it," Amber sighed helplessly, as she usually has a heartless character, she also felt a lot of pressure at this time, "If you can open up the same way as opening the Kingdom of the God of War Just go to the gate of the dark night realm."

    As she said, she let go of her hand, and the smoke-like grayish-white imprints disappeared in the air little by little, but she could still clearly feel that this power did not leave her, but... with some kind of inability The way of being sensed lingers on his side.

    She curled her lips, and the cold stars were reflected in her amber eyes, and the stars quietly shrouded the night. For some reason, a strange sense of "illusion" came to her heart at this time, that feeling It''s as if the whole world has become no longer real, it has become like a dream separated by thick fog, or she herself is the false illusion.

    Gao Wen patted Amber on the shoulder: "Don''t think about it so much."

    Xinghui seems to be a little warmer and more real.

    ¡­¡­

    After that, the Tarash Plain spent two days in peace. On the 47th of the Fire Moon, the third day after the end of the war, a large-scale troop withdrawal and a series of aftermath and handover activities finally officially began.

    This war will profoundly change the direction of the entire world. It is foreseeable that whether it is to rebuild wasteland, monitor pollution subsidence, or maintain the stability of the situation and ensure the interests of all countries, the alliance will remain in the tower for a long time in the future. There is a certain size of garrison along the Rush Plain and the blocking wall, but the alliance obviously does not need to keep all the main forces on this land.

    It is a heavy burden to maintain such a large-scale army in a place far away from civilization. This battle for survival has been fought from last year to this year. The intensity and scale of the war has long surpassed any war recorded in history. The weaker countries have long been overwhelmed, and even the established powers like Typhoon cannot withstand such an astonishing consumption. Considering that the economic and social operations of various countries urgently need to be restored to normal, after an online meeting of the alliance¡¯s senior officials, except In addition to the necessary left-behind troops, the main army on various lines began a mighty withdrawal, and millions of mortal troops began to withdraw from the Tarash Plain in an orderly manner.

    In the north of Deep Blue Well, in the front command headquarters, Gao Wen is standing at the window looking at the busy scene outside. The second group of evacuated troops is gathering at the base. This includes Cecil¡¯s own soldiers, as well as from Shenglong. Dragonborn soldiers from the Principality and expeditionary soldiers from Tarrond.

    Some Talrond Expeditionary Army fighters transformed into giant dragons on the open ground. They were hanging their wings to the ground, allowing the human soldiers to carry various supplies on their backs, and some dragonborn fighters were not far away. Discussing the flight sequence when returning home, they plan to take the relay and fly back directly with their comrades.

    "...I didn''t expect that in such a short time, they knew each other and adapted to this level..." Philip''s voice came from the side, "Humans, dragons, dragonborn, and other elves on the front," Dwarves, orcs... Just a few months ago, many soldiers had never been in contact with''alien races'', but now they can help each other so naturally."

    "The battlefield is like a melting pot, where the''casting ingots'' from all over the world will be melted into one. No exchange can be more efficient and effective than the friendship brought about by covering each other on the battlefield," Gao Wen said with a hint of emotion. Sheng said, "In a sense, we should be grateful for this war, which proved the correctness and necessity of the existence of the alliance."

    Philip nodded, and then seemed to think of something suddenly, and couldn''t help but laughed: "Seeing these troops returning home, I remembered receiving Byron''s communication this morning. His resentment seems to be very big. The imperial navy will have to go back half a circle around the mainland, and I am afraid it will be almost autumn when he returns home."

    "...I hope that besides complaining, he will not forget that he has a gift for Pea," Gawain smiled and shook his head, then looked out the window and sighed softly, "...The triumphant soldiers returned to the country one after another. This will be tangible. On the ground, a society in a state of high tension will slowly return to normal. At that time, the military will need to come forward and cooperate with the propaganda department to do some propaganda and guidance work. You must be prepared."

    When Philip heard this, his face suddenly appeared bitter: "Your Majesty, I...I''m really not good at this. How about talking to reporters, why don''t you wait for Byron to return to China? He has a face that is more suitable for this than me..."

    "Byron? Let''s not say that he has to go half a circle around the mainland to return to Beigang. Do you think he is a suitable person to''talk the scene''?" Gawain glanced at Philip. You should show your face too, maybe you can attract more girls'' eyes, and you''re not too young..."

    Philip: "..."

    Facts have proved that his character is really not suitable for Gao Wen''s next crop.

    Fortunately, Gawain just said casually that Philip himself also had a lot of work to do. The young general quickly left the room with embarrassment and embarrassment.

    Gawain himself stood in front of the window for a while, and until a familiar breath appeared in the room, he withdrew his gaze out of the window and looked at the petite figure who was jumping from the shadow gap to the ground.

    "...really, don''t you think about using the normal way as much as possible?" He watched the shadow aura lingering around Amber fade away, and couldn''t help but say, "Slightly reduce your contact with shadow power..."

    "I really thought about it, but I don''t think it''s very useful," Amber spread out her hand and said helplessly, "You don''t know my particularity, the''Robot No. 36'' made by the Gondor Empire. My''inner'' is part of the shadow world. Even if I usually eat, sleep, and breathe, I am constantly establishing contact with the shadow power. This is not something that can be affected by a few shadow steps."

    In the shadow realm, Amber is an undoubted expert. Gawain knew that his judgment must be inferior to the goose¡¯s own feelings, so he could only sigh helplessly and asked about the business: "How is the reply everywhere?"

    "Most of the replies are in place. Emperor Typhon Rosetta and Empress Bersetia are going to come in person. Other countries have also expressed that they will arrange representatives as soon as possible. Basically, leaders who can appear in person are all in person. There are also military and political affairs in some countries. The heads are already in the Tarash Plain. They are like you, and they came from the "Guardian"," Amber said as he picked up the cup next to him, "Cuckoo" took a few mouthfuls before continuing. , "It feels like it will be a grand meeting no less than the 112 meeting..."

    "A grand event that shapes the situation of the world," Gawain laughed, "There will always be something that should be there."

 Chapter 1409ï¼š Rehabilitation and restoration of contact

    The brilliance of the giant sun sprinkled from the sky and penetrated the thin clouds above Gondor¡¯s homeland. Several magical flying boats with distinctive elven style passed between the clouds, and the sun shone on the metal cladding and crystals of these ancient flying machines. A dazzling and unique luster appeared on the surface of the node. Amid the low and sweet buzzing of the anti-gravity mechanism, there was also the call of a giant eagle coming from nearby. , Arranged on both sides of the flying boat as a team of guards marching forward together.

    And below this team, there is the vast Gondor Wasteland, or the former Gondor Wasteland.

    The history of the wasteland has come to an end. Under the influence of the blocking wall that stretches for thousands of miles, the chaotic force field that has been entrenched for centuries on the land below has been calmed, although the hills and plains are still covered with a disturbing layer. It has a dark purple tone, but the polluting energy has been confirmed to fade, and the activities of all kinds of deadly anomalies and aberrations have also ceased. With various toxic substances that rely on chaotic magic energy to maintain stability, they gradually decompose and dissipate from the soil and groundwater. , The dark land will soon become fertile land and the sealed mineral deposits on the Gondor Land and the magical materials accumulated in the magical environment for seven centuries will also be possible to mine.

    The nations of the alliance that lost huge national power in the war will be rewarded richly on this boundless fertile soil, and the blood lost will quickly regenerate in the subsequent large-scale development. The premise is that the stable order of the alliance cannot be broken.

    Bersetia''s gaze shines through the polymer window on the side of the cabin, looking at the sky and the earth in the distance. Another flying boat that accompanies her appears in her vision. The streamlined hull is almost like a shuttle in the clouds. Elegant and flexible like a swimming fish.

    "...When the Temple of the Stars crashed, only a dozen lifeboats finally escaped the enemy''s air defense fire." Maid Elaine''s voice came from the opposite side. The close-knit maid apparently noticed the empress''s sight, "Now One of these flying boats is really decommissioned and one less...We have lost all the flying boat production arrays, and the remaining maintenance facilities cannot keep these old antiques running forever."

    "Since many years ago, the''flying boat'' has ceased to be the main force of our air force. The giant eagle trained by the druids has long replaced these ancient precision machinery," Belcetia''s expression was very indifferent, "the flying boat will sooner or later. I completely withdrew from the history of the silver elves. My father, when he was still on the throne, thought that this would happen during my''term'', just like other ancient machinery... the crash of the Temple of Stars was nothing more than Speed ??up this process."

    "Master Vilania is leading the engineering masters to transform the Cecil-style anti-gravity engine in order to use it in the energy frame of the flying boat." Elaine sat opposite Belcetia, not like a maid, but Like a sister, chatting with the imperial ruler in front of him, "It is said that there has been a lot of progress. adaptation."

    Belcetia finally had a smile on her face: "Sounds great... After stagnating in place for so long, the proud silver people are finally willing to let go of their reservations and go forward."

    "There are also many people who feel awkward about this. Initially, we gave the Cecilians the technology of the large anti-gravity engine, and then they made a magical transformation on it, creating a rune array It is a stable version that runs on the basis, and now we have to bring back the engines they built to learn..." Elaine shook her head helplessly, "Even Lord Valentian sighed about it."

    Bersetia smiled: "It is never a shame to learn and progress. We just stood on the top of the mountain for too long, and we are not comfortable with the feeling of climbing up from the foot of the mountain again, but even Tarron The dragons of Germany are rebuilding their civilization. Sooner or later, more silver elves will understand these principles. Compared with this, I would like to hear your views on...after this war is over."

    "Are you referring to the upcoming meeting in Talash Plain?"

    "Of course we are now on the way to the meeting site after all."

    "...I''m just your personal maid. Analyzing this kind of international situation is not my area of ??expertise," Elaine sighed. "But I am sure that Uncle Gao Wen will not allow the alliance to mess up here. Under the premise, there will probably be quite a lot of...''neutral zone'' or''joint development zone'' left in the Gondor Wasteland. It is foreseeable that the era of large-scale development and large-scale development is coming, but the elves... are not one. A race that is good at pioneering."

    "Look, isn''t your thinking in this area very keen?" Belcetia smiled and glanced at Elaine. "You are right. Uncle Gao Wen will not allow the alliance countries to fall into the''territory division''. In the deadly vortex, with the exception of the "homeland enclaves" in the marginal areas that historically belonged to the four border countries, most areas in the wasteland will either be neutral areas, or joint development zones, or remain disputed. Status, he has implicitly mentioned this in the letter he sent before. The elves are indeed not a race that is good at pioneering. We are not good at taking roots far away from the jungle, and there are not so many people to fill in this vast area. The development area, but if this is done in the form of investment and equity participation by various countries...The Silver Empire still has its own advantages..."

    With a calm and gentle smile, Bersetia slowly talked about her thoughts with her most trusted "sister", telling her ideas about the future and prospects, outside the porthole, the clear and bright sky and the vast expanse The earth extends infinitely into the distance, as if countless roads are pointing to the unknown future

    For the first time in thousands of years, the silver elves seem to have the qualifications to consider the "future".

    ¡­

    The towering sky fortress is suspended smoothly in the sky of the Tarrash Plain, and the clouds are like floating veil blowing around the armor plate on the edge of the fortress. The twelve Gorgon-class sky fortresses resemble the sea of ??yarn. The floating islands slowly patrolled in the sky near the Earthly Dawn, shining with the luster of steel.

    Rebecca came to the deck, and in the refreshing breeze, she stretched her waist vigorously, finally showing a relaxed look on her face after a long time.

    Many soldiers who fought on the front lines have now returned to the country as a triumphant army, but the Earthly Dawn still needs to stay here and shoulder the heavy responsibility of maintaining the stability of the situation, and as the chief engineer of the Earthly Dawn and the entire air and space battle Of course, Rebecca, the highest technical officer of the group, also needs to stay here, but for the Imperial Steel Ball, who is accustomed to living on aerial fortresses and likes to deal with all kinds of machinery and equipment, such a life is nothing wrong. OK.

    At least I won¡¯t be stared at by my aunt all day here. Although the old ancestors are a bit nervous nearby, the old ancestors are much more cordial and kind than the aunt...

    Rebecca was wandering about these things, and suddenly heard the sound of familiar footsteps coming from behind. She quickly looked back and saw that a tall figure had come next to her and was facing Looking into the distance, the ancestors are coming.

    "My ancestors, good noon!" Rebecca was excited on the spot. Although she didn''t know why she had a guilty conscience, she turned around and bowed with guilty conscience. "You also come out to blow the air hehe..."

    "Standing on an aerial fortress flying between the clouds and overlooking the earth... It''s an incredible feeling," Gawain nodded lightly. Although he had overlooked the earth from space countless times, the limited satellite perspective and the current standing The feeling of overlooking the earth on the Earthly Dawn is obviously different, especially when there is a deep blue well on the earth in front of him that is spraying a glorious beam of light. This magnificent scenery even makes him feel a deep soul. Shocked, "Rebecca, you have indeed created an engineering miracle."

    "Hey, it''s not just me..." Rebecca immediately scratched the back of her head subconsciously, and then suddenly realized that it was a rude act that was not in accordance with etiquette, so she quickly took her hands back, "And if only If an earthly dawn is the case, it won¡¯t win this battle..."

    Gao Wen smiled and stretched out his hand to press Rebecca''s hair, and asked casually: "What is the status of the Earthly Dawn now?"

    "How do you say...''Surface repair" is not difficult. Now the outer damage repairs such as the deck area and the armor area have already begun. The factory inside the Earthly Dawn can directly produce the prefabricated plates in these areas and remove them for replacement. It¡¯s not a difficult task. The key is the damage to the main structure and the main brain. As I told you before, I¡¯m afraid it will have to be repaired until next spring." Rebecca stuck out her tongue, "That will have to go well. in the case of.

    "But the good news is that the Earthly Dawn is large in scale and has strong damage resistance. It can still float here well, as long as it doesn''t confront opponents like the creeping disaster or a **** who suddenly went mad. It is still the most powerful war machine in the world. The subsequent repair project will not affect its continued mission."

    Speaking of this, the imperial steel ball carefully looked at Gao Wen¡¯s face, and cautiously said: "In addition, ancestors, although I just said that the outer damage is easier to repair, it will have to be repaired until at least autumn. Even this winter, if you want to use the Earthly Dawn as the venue for the post-war meeting... Those damaged decks and buildings must be repaired before they can be repaired. It will be too late to cover them. After all, I heard that the Silver Queen is coming soon. .

    "Or, would you consider putting the venue on a medical ship or a church ship? One of the two Gorgon fortresses has a very good environment, and the other looks very grand, and it is also suitable for the venue... Actually, I think it is in the Deep Blue Well. It¡¯s also good to have a meeting next to it, and you can let Veronica make the magic flame a little bigger and stir-fry the atmosphere..."

    "No, the venue is set on the Earthly Dawn." Seeing Rebecca''s thinking became more and more biased, Gawain had to interrupt the ironhead girl to continue to diverge, "and there is no need to deal with those who are damaged The decks and buildings are restored or decorated so that everyone can see them.¡±

    "Huh?" Rebecca is a genius in the fields of engineering and mathematical logic, but in other respects, he is obviously just a silly roe deer, and he didn''t react on the spot. "Isn''t that very...Isn''t it very shabby to use your word?"

    Gao Wen took a deep look at a confused Rebecca, then looked at the purification towers that stretched out on the plain in the distance, with a low voice: "The venue is set on the Earthly Dawn, not just to show strength and boast wealth. We are to discuss the future with our comrades who are fighting together.

    "I need to let them see the power and advancement of the Earthly Dawn, let them see the determination and ability of the Cecil Empire to maintain the order of the alliance, and let them realize what we have done for this victory, and let them Don''t be so anxious and indulge in the joy of victory and sharing the fruits, but first calmly think about what kind of world we live in.

    "The people who can come to the meeting are smart people, but there is a good saying, "The saint also needs a light to walk at night.""

    The war against the wasteland is over, and countless problems need to be resolved. The high-level alliance naturally needs to hold a special meeting to deal with all of this. Considering the special nature of this meeting, Gawain proposed Tarash Plain to The location of the meeting, this proposal was unanimously approved by the leaders of the alliance, as for the specific venue... After some careful consideration, Gao Wen finally chose the Earthly Dawn.

    This majestic giant ship is obviously very suitable for laying the foundation of the order of the "third pioneering era".

    The countries of the alliance certainly have no opinion on the appointment of the "venue" by the Cecil Empire. After all, in the current situation, only the Cecil can prepare a safe and comfortable meeting environment on the Tarash Plain. The Cyr Empire is now.

    Rebecca understood the idea of ??the ancestors, but when she was about to say something more, a "master brain terminal device" on the edge of the deck suddenly came into operation. This appearance looked like a silver-white metal pillar. Inside the small machine containing sensory organs, sound organs, image generating devices and a section of nerve tissue, the neutral voice of the main brain came from: "Your Majesty Gao Wen, the creator Rebecca, received a contact signal from the Imperial Capital, the sender Miss Tyre."

    "Tyre?" Gawain was taken aback for a moment. He didn''t expect Tyr, who was far away in the imperial capital, would run out to contact him at this time, "What''s the matter with her? Take it."

    "Yes, the transfer is in progress."

    The voice of the main brain fell, and immediately after that, a groove was opened at the top of the silver-white metal pillar, and a shiny crystal came out from it, and a picture from the imperial capital was projected in front of Gawain and Rebecca. You were swaying in the center of the screen, and this sea monster, who was always awake, looked quite energetic at the moment.

    "Till?" Gawain said curiously, "What happened?"

    "Communication with Antavien has resumed!" Tyre said happily, "The elemental rupture phenomenon surrounding the continent of Loren has also disappeared!"

    Gao Wen was slightly startled that he almost forgot this...

    But he was very successful in covering up this little embarrassment with his national character face, and after thinking quickly, he asked: "Has General Vanessa and the soldiers of the Sea-Monster Expeditionary Army have returned to the Deep Sea Kingdom?"

    "Ah, yes, most of them have gone back, and some are temporarily unaccounted for. They may be dead to the point where they don¡¯t know which horn is lost." Tyre shook the tip of his tail quite heartily. "But don¡¯t worry, take your time. Will swim back."

    Gao Wen: "..."

    Rebecca asked worriedly next to him: "General Vanessa and the others are okay? How are the Krakens who have returned to Antavien?"

    Tyre thought for a while, and while pressing the tip of his tail against his chin, he said casually: "I heard that a collective creativity award has been selected. The queen also plans to let them perform another one at the end of the year..."

 Chapter 1410ï¼š After the sentry left

    To be honest, even people who are as well-informed as Gawain and nervous as Rebecca, every time they talk to the Kraken about their "lifestyle", they will often come up with "What do you say, you What are you talking about? Mom, what did you just say?¡± Such a thought, the many behaviors of this group of deep-sea saltwater neuropathy can always be beyond the expectations of normal humans, and abnormal humans also find it unexpected.

    Hearing what Tyre said if nothing had happened, Gao Wen was stunned for two seconds before waking up, and finally a thousand words were reduced to a long sigh: "...is this really a life that carbon-based organisms can make..."

    Then without waiting for Tyre to speak, he took the topic over by himself: "Forget it, you are not carbon-based in the first place. You don''t talk about it for the sake of it. Now that the communication has been restored, Antavien should You already know the result of this war."

    "Yes, I have passed the news," Tyre said with a serious face (she didn''t think she had said anything unserious from beginning to end), "His Majesty Pettia, Master of the Deep Sea, ordered me to You convey her congratulations on the victory of the alliance, and her tribute and gratitude to the brave and fearless frontline soldiers. This friendship of fighting side by side will always remain in the hearts of the people of the deep sea."

    Gawain is not used to the drowsy Tyre who usually sleeps suddenly with such serious "diplomatic rhetoric" to speak to himself, but he knows that this represents the solemn attitude of the master of the deep sea, so his expression is also serious: "Yedai I pay tribute to Your Majesty Pettia. In fact, the Alliance is the one to express gratitude. The expeditionary force from Antavien played a vital role in this victory."

    "We are also for our own queen and the tranquility of the deep sea. Suddenly the lunatics really succeeded. It''s not just the terrestrial world that has suffered." Tyre laughed, and the tip of his tail relaxed and swayed beside him, before he said again. "In addition, there is one more thing to tell you, which is good news."

    Gao Wenyi raised his eyebrows: "Oh? In what way?"

    "Because of the friendship forged by this war, because of the real need to deepen understanding between the land and the deep-sea kingdom, and the actual situation of co-existing on one planet, the Kraken Kingdom decided to establish a closer relationship with the land races. "Tyre said, scratching his chin, "This is the original words of Her Majesty the Queen. To put it bluntly,... Siren is very interested in your''Alliance'' right now. If there is no problem with the arrangement, we hope to participate in the upcoming event. A post-war meeting held in the Tarash Plain."

    Gao Wen opened his eyes slightly. In a moment of astonishment, he felt that the news brought him even more shock than "The expeditionary force led by General Vanessa was killed in a single shot and returned to his hometown and won the Collective Creativity Award. He was asked to come again at the end of the year at the end of the year.¡± He had thought many times before that the powerful and mysterious Sea-Monster, which closed itself to the deep sea, would truly become an ally of the mortal kingdoms. Unexpectedly, this day will be here!

    But he was stunned for a moment, and quickly reacted, with a heartfelt smile on his face: "Of course, this is no problem, as I said long ago, the league always reserves a place for friendly friends. What''s more, you also sent an expeditionary force in the previous war. You should have your place in the post-war meeting in the Tarash Plain."

    Speaking of this, he smiled, and then said: "In fact, the sea monsters have always been a mysterious group to all races living on land, but in addition to this''mystery'', you are more in the hearts of all races on land. It has a friendly and reliable image. Please tell your Majesty Petiya that the nations of the Alliance will always welcome envoys from the deep sea to participate in the meeting in the Talash Plain."

    Tyre always felt that Gawain seemed to pause when he said a certain word just now, but she had no evidence...

    And Rebecca on the side suddenly remembered something and asked casually: "When will your messenger arrive? The Talash meeting will be held soon. If you swim from the deep sea, it will not be easy... Is it still Which element transition channel was used before?"

    As soon as Rebecca''s voice fell, Tyre curled his tail and pointed at himself, with a serious face: "I am the ambassador, I will tell you now, and I will set off soon. Ms. Hetty said that he would prepare a plane for me. The Dragoon plane took me to Talash..."

    Gao Wen was taken aback again: "...Is this okay?"

    "I was also surprised," Tyre looked innocent. "I thought the queen was just asking me to pass a message, but suddenly she said that she had discussed with the royal advisors and asked me to be Antawi. Enemy¡¯s plenipotentiary ambassador for Cecil and Alliance affairs. The reason is that I¡¯ve been active here for several years and I¡¯m familiar with the environment and the elemental transition channel will burn a lot of energy once, so I send an ambassador over to her because it¡¯s too expensive..."

    How do you hear Gao Wen and feel that from the deep-sea salted fish¡¯s tone, "The hard-working social animal tried to fish during a business trip. The leader made a phone call and arranged to be a regional representative. The reason was just because the boss felt that it was not worthwhile to pay two wages. "The feeling, he understood and sympathized with Tyre on the spot, and tried very hard to control it without laughing.

    "Your race is usually...it can be messy," In order to cover up the corners of his mouth that was accidentally raised, he quickly smoothed the topic with a sigh of emotion. , Has always assumed the responsibility of communicating between Cecil and Antavien. Now it is just being arranged as an official ambassador and representative of the alliance meeting. We are familiar with it both work and personally. Okay, We are here waiting for you to come and wish you a good journey."

    After saying goodbye to each other, the Earthly Dawn cut off the communication with the imperial capital, and the edge of the open deck became quiet again. Rebecca looked at the sea of ??clouds in the distance and said thoughtfully: "I didn''t expect the sea monsters to borrow With this opportunity to establish formal diplomatic relations with the land country... My aunt told me last time that with their slow and sluggish temperament, this matter is still years away. It seems to be the same as you said. The friendship established on the battlefield is the most trustworthy."

    "No, for country-to-nation exchanges, only the''friendship established on the battlefield'' is not enough." Hearing Rebecca''s mutter, Gawain smiled and shook his head. "The reason why the Sea-Monster finally decided to join the alliance , Perhaps there is another very important reason why the alliance has demonstrated its worthy value in this war. Whether it is in the fields of technology, economy or culture, at the national level, friends with communication value will become allies without communication. Value, then at best it can only be a''friend'' forever.

    "The Sea-Monster is a very advanced civilization. Although they are now in trouble and facing many difficulties in survival in this world, they are still the most advanced civilization on the planet and even far surpass Tarron in terms of their technical strength. The dragons of Germany, for the Sea Monster, the past Loren kingdoms were actually similar to primitive people who just got rid of the ignorance. This is not good to say, but an''alliance'' established by primitive people, they may help , May get along as friends, but there is no need to''join''."

    Rebecca is obviously not good at thinking in this field, but she is still trying to keep up with Gao Wen''s thinking: "Then...now the Alliance is not a ¡®primitive¡¯ to the Sea-Monster?"

    "I think we are at least out of the''primitive tribe'' stage," Gao Wen shrugged. "In fact, even now, the land countries and the deep-sea civilization are definitely incomparable, but we have at least proven our development potential. The value of long-term cooperation, and the siren...as a longevity race, they know the''long-term value'' very well."

    Rebecca was thoughtful, and Gawain''s voice continued to be heard leisurely: "...As for me, I am really curious about how the addition of the ¡®kraken¡¯ race will affect the Theocracy..."

    ¡­

    In the depths of the shadow courtyard, under the huge golden oak tree, Amone, who was closing his eyes and rested, suddenly opened his eyes and shivered all over.

    "What''s wrong with the old deer?" In the next second, the voice of the goddess of magic, Milmina, came from the side, "I was kicked off the line by that little spider because the playing time was too long?"

    "I didn''t play cards. I was just resting and letting my blood for half a month. I haven''t gotten back up yet," Amone looked up at Milmina. "Just now there was a sudden... nervousness. When a cold comes out, it feels like something very thrilling and exciting is about to happen. Strangely, this is the first time I feel this way."

    Listening to Amoen''s words, Milmina, who hadn''t paid much attention to her, suddenly became serious. She stared at the giant deer lying under the golden oak tree: "Tension? Feeling suddenly coming out? You have a premonition. What happened?"

    The "intuition" of the strong is often not pure intuition, and as the **** of nature, Amoen, even if his divinity has faded now, will have some keen "foresight" of certain "things" directed towards him. So Milmina became serious for the first time, but before Amone could answer, she shivered suddenly.

    "What''s the matter with you?" Amone looked at the "roommate" in surprise, "I shake mine, why did you follow him?"

    "I don''t know why, I''m also...''nervous'' a bit," Milmina said in a weird tone. "It''s as if something very thrilling is about to happen... But it''s strange. I didn''t feel the crisis is approaching. This It doesn''t seem to be a really dangerous and malicious thing, but... it seems that something is really going to happen."

    The two former gods suddenly fell silent, and after a few seconds of silence, they said in unison: "Would you like to give a report to the board of directors?"

    When the voice fell, the atmosphere seemed a bit embarrassing for a while, and two seconds later, Milmina broke the silence in a weird tone: "This feels so weird. I never thought that one day I would get used to this...life, it''s a bit... "

    "Very good, isn''t it? What a luxurious and beautiful concept of''life''," Amone laughed, and some nervousness seemed to have slowed down. "Be more vigilant these days, maybe it will Something happened, but it¡¯s more likely to be just a little bit of a surprise. Anyway, where did you go before? Why did you come back this time? And the aura on your body...very messy."

    When Amone closed her eyes to rest her mind, Milmina''s breath left the courtyard, and she didn''t return until now, and the breath in her body at this moment... seems a bit unusual.

    "I went to the deep realm," Milmina hesitated for a moment, and still told frankly, "to explore roughly along the cruise track of the sentry ship, and approached several areas of the kingdom of God that have been discovered. , Maybe... a little closer."

    As soon as Amone heard this, his eyes widened, and he almost jumped up from the ground: "Are you crazy?''A little closer''?! When you usually act in the deep world, you are already sticking to other gods'' realms. The critical point of danger is testing. Are you afraid of directly stimulating those gods? Are you afraid of being killed on the spot by an automatic counterattack? You are not the''magic goddess'' of the heyday now!"

    "Isn''t I coming back safely? I have a sense of measure," Milmina opened her hand. "I mainly want to confirm safety and whether the operation of other kingdoms of God has been affected after the sentinel disappeared. After all, in the past. For many years, the cognition of the gods has been disturbed by the sentinel¡¯s ¡°concealment system¡±, and they have never been able to ¡°see¡± the cruise ship. Now that this kind of concealment has disappeared, maybe... some **** will gradually become aware of it and I recalled the sight of the sentry spaceship hovering above my head and reacted to it."

    While talking, she sat down next to Ammon with her back leaning against the trunk of the golden oak tree, her long hair like purple and black clouds floating in the void: "This kind of thing can''t be done by mortals, you The old deer, who had been bleeding for half a month, was fluttering after walking for a long time. Ms. Enya hadn''t hatched yet, and Narettier and Duvalt couldn''t walk away. Of course, I had to do it."

    "...Well, conscientiousness is always our nature, whether human or divine," Amone listened to Milmina''s words, and finally lowered his eyelids helplessly, "Then what did you find? After the sentinel left, what changed in the deep world? Is there anything unusual in the realm of other gods?"

    "The sentry did disappear. Although I did not find the''homeport'', I have always found the farthest point of the cruise ship route that mortals have proven before and observed there for a long time. This can be confirmed," Mi Ermina said slowly, "As for the other gods'' realms... there is no abnormal change. The departure of the sentry does not seem to affect anything. Just like the past, the sky''s monitoring of the mortal world for countless years, the sentry system is limited to sailing. The original design of the author was just a''silent and invisible recorder''. With its presence or absence, the operation of the gods themselves seems to be unaffected, but..."

    "only?"

    "I suspect that the other gods should have actually noticed and recalled the existence of the sentinel but none of them showed it," Milmina''s expression became a little serious. God showed it.

    "When passing through the realm of the Three Gods of Abundance, I can be sure that at least one of the Three Gods suddenly cast their sights on the outside of the Gods. At that time, they were carrying out an''endless harvest feast'' according to the law of thought. You know, The behavior of the goddess seemed very abnormal in this situation. In addition, when passing through the realm of the **** of commerce, although I did not see the deity of Baufar, I can be sure that in the "Emerald and Gold Castle" A line of sight was cast. That line of sight first looked at me, and then it should focus on the''monitoring position'' where the sentry once hovered for a short time. I could feel the''focus'' triggered by this line of sight in the deep world. The trajectory left by moving in."

    Amone slowly widened his eyes: "This...it''s a bit interesting."

 Chapter 1411ï¼š Looking into the distance

    The first thousand and eleventh chapters of the text of the sword of dawn, looking into the distance. From a long time ago, Mirmina has a hobby of "wandering" in the deep world. Whether it is the human side or the divine side is full of curiosity, and those gods who float in the deep world and are bound by layers of "shells" formed by ideological trends have always interested her.

    She hopes to see the deeper mysteries of this world from other gods, hoping to find a real way to liberate from the chains of faith.

    Of course, her "exploration" is not unlimited. Snooping into the kingdom of God is not only a fatal thing for mortals, but even more so for "gods". Gods in different fields tend to be inherently contradictory in trends of thought. , And the ¡°purity of faith¡± maintained by this ¡°contradiction¡± is often the foundation for the survival of the kingdom of God. If a **** is too close to the realm of Ability God, then even if the other party is a friendly **** who wants to communicate, the kingdom itself The ¡°tendency¡± you possess will also spontaneously attack the ¡°invaders¡±. All this happens like a natural phenomenon, and the gods cannot stop them at all.

    Although Milmina has successfully escaped from the position of God, this kind of "exclusion" is still in effect on her, so even she can only look at the kingdoms floating in the deep world from a distance, and get a little bit from the gods. "Information" leaked out of the country to guess what happened there.

    "It''s just a shift of attention, a line of sight, a gaze that may be just a coincidence..." Milmina sighed lightly, "I know these are not actually''evidence'' at all, at best they can only be a little suspicious. , It can even be said that I was thinking about it, but I always have a feeling...After the sentinel disappeared, the kingdom of the gods is really undergoing some changes."

    Amone didn''t speak for a while, his eyelids drooped as if he was thinking about something, and after a while he suddenly broke the silence: "You just said you couldn''t find the sentry''s home port, didn''t you?"

    "That''s beyond my ability," Milmina nodded, "I suspect it has''sinked'' to a deeper place than before, and it may even have''bottomed'' in the deep sea. It is no longer something that can be spied by any mind. Field."

    The structure of this world is like a layered ocean. The material world in which mortals live is located on the outermost layer, and further down is the shadow world and the shadow world, which have been known to mortals, but have not yet been ascertained. , In each deeper realm, there is a strange projection left by the upper realm. Generally speaking, after reaching the shadow realm, visitors can hardly see this dark and chaotic land. The mapping relationship with the real world is the deep sea, which is located at the bottom of all realms.

    That is the "base" of the entire universe. According to the current "Unified Wave Theory", the deep sea can be regarded as the "background ripple" at the beginning of the universe. Now everything in the world is on the basis of this background ripple. Layers are stacked.

    The "Deep Realm" is the most special realm in this realm. It is located between the deep sea and the shadow realm, and it is not a product of the beginning of the universe. It is the place where the kingdom of the gods is, and it is the material world. The "projection group" formed by the mortal minds of the mortal minds on the surface of the deep sea after layer-by-layer mapping. The fuzzy boundary between the entity and the virtual body in the universe makes these "projection groups" floating on the surface of the deep sea form the gods, Entities like the Kingdom of God, but these entities are not eternal.

    After losing the mapping from the real world, the declining gods and their broken kingdoms will become the wreckages orbiting in the deep world, and under the continuous erosion and influence of the deep sea, these wrecks will slowly disintegrate and become one. Drifting away from the deep world, in the process of "whale falling" that lasts for tens of thousands or even hundreds of thousands of years, a small part of these projection residues from ancient years will be fed back to the surface in the form of historical mysteries or pollution from ancient gods. The world, and the larger part... will eventually fall to the bottom of the deep ocean, becoming a part of the cosmic background radiation, and being restored to the basic unit of information in endless time.

    The large, distorted, and seemingly inconsistent shadow clumps in the "sky" of the shadow world and the deep world are likely to be left in this world by these residues that are about to be completely dissipated. The last trace.

    This is the most complete, most advanced, and possibly the closest to "real" theoretical model at this stage, and Milmina is one of the founders of this theoretical model.

    So... will the sentinel homeport that is out of control gradually fall in the deep sea like gods and eventually disintegrate and dissipate?

    "The things left by the sailors are not immortal. Maybe that homeport will sink to the bottom of the world after a long time, but it will definitely fall for a longer time than the dead gods," Milmi Na said thoughtfully, "But why did you suddenly think of asking this? I remember that you have always been not interested in things on the''Border'' side..."

    "I was just a little curious suddenly," Amorn said in a low voice, "The deep kingdoms we know so far are all thought projections created by mortal civilizations on our planet, so in the known deep world Beyond the boundary of¡­ should there be other kingdoms? There are intelligent creatures on more than one planet in the universe, and gods will be produced on more than one planet. If our theoretical model is correct, then there should be more than one floating in the deep sea. A''deep projection group''...These gods'' kingdoms may be floating in darkness and chaos like archipelagos, so is there any way for us... to''see'' these neighbors?"

    Amone finally clarified her thoughts slowly, but Milmina''s eyes widened a little bit, she looked at this guy who only knew how to play cards with a few retired old gods on the Internet with an incredible gaze. , Finally couldn''t help but said: "Are you still you? When would you consider such a profound thing?"

    "What kind of image am I in your heart?" Amone glanced at Milmina helplessly, "I just used to hold a different authority than you, and I don''t know how to think that you can plant potatoes before planting me. NS?"

    "But I think what you just said was not about planting potatoes... well, it doesn''t matter," Milmina had a weird look in her eyes, but she waved her hand quickly, "The question you asked is a good one. Is there any other''projection group'' beyond the boundary of the world... This really makes me curious. Just like mortals will look at the stars, we seem to be able to look farther..."

    "That''s what I said, you can relax a little bit. Don''t just run out of the boundary with such a hot mind. If you really fall out, you must die halfway," Amone couldn''t help but reminded him that he looked a little eager to try. I want to be a goddess of magic, "I know. The mage group said that it sounds good is to sacrifice for the truth, and that it is bad is to be good at doing death. As the master of the magic field, one of the powers is to do death..."

    Milmina thought for a while, stood up and rubbed a one hundred and forty-meter long light spear.

    "Just as if I didn''t say it." Amone said very sensibly.

    "I know the measure," Milmina dissipated the magic condensed in the void. She stood under the towering golden oak tree, but cast her eyes to the end of this shadowy courtyard, looking at the garden and the dark chaos in the distance. At the junction of the earth, "I just have a new research direction again, but I will definitely not go until I figure out how to safely cross the''border''... eh? Is that piece of your newly planted flower over there? I haven¡¯t seen this breed..."

    "Newly planted flowers? Where?" Amone was a little taken aback, got up and looked in the direction of Mirmina''s eyes, and with a sharp glance, he saw that the small piece of the "garden" boundary looked particularly abrupt. The plant is next to the cucumber and bean shelf. At the end of the cabbage field, a vibrant pink-white flower is quietly blooming on the dark and deserted ground of the Shadow Realm.

    "This... I didn''t plant it," Amone got up and walked to the border of his small courtyard, looking down at the flowers blooming under his feet in a bit of astonishment. These weak-looking plants were blooming in the dark. With an unreal feeling, "Did it grow under the influence of the golden oak tree?"

    He thought for a while and shook his head: "Anyway, it''s weeds growing here. Move a place. Don''t put my cabbage field in trouble..."

    "You should be a weed for such a beautiful flower?" Seeing Amone started to work, Milmina couldn''t help but mutter, "And it wasn''t me who said you, aren''t you a garden at the beginning? Now that half of the area is available for you to grow vegetables, do you plan to shovel the field near the main entrance to plant potatoes in the next step?"

    Amorn silently looked up at the "magic goddess": "The land that is now growing is potatoes."

    Milmina: "..."

    "Anyway, this garden was created by me. If you are a person who is engaged in magic research and don''t know a few fruits and vegetables, don''t talk about the children at the Imperial College. Can you control it?" Amorn shook his head again. , But then couldn''t help but glance at those pink and white flowers that didn''t know when they came out, and muttered, "But then, when did these things come out? I don''t have any impression at all..."

    ¡­

    When the blue flames above the Tarrash Plain could be seen from the car window, Diana, who was sitting across from Rosetta Augustus, suddenly felt a little bit overheated in her mental core.

    The magic engine is driving this magic car made by Typhon. Before and after this car, there is a large-scale convoy driving along this road built by the engineer. Diana cast her gaze out of the car window and saw the straight road extending towards the Tarashi Plain. The towering silhouette of the purification device stood under the clear sky. Occasionally, you could see military stands and sentry towers on the side of the road. Such facilities, they all stood on the open but deserted land of Gondor, guarding this avenue that was opened up after countless blood and sacrifices like a lone sentinel.

    "This road was built by Andesa during the process of advancing into the wasteland and building the blocking wall," Rosetta Augustus said from the opposite side. "Some sections of the road were repeatedly competing for distortion. The repairs were destroyed during the destruction, and even the bones of road builders were buried under the roadbed."

    "This road from the northwest border of the empire to the Tarash Plain will become an''artery'' and the''foundation'' of the Empire in the wasteland of Gondor," Diana said slowly, "we need to build a road at the beginning of the road. The memorial, with the names of those who died for this road, is carved on it, regardless of their origins, nobles or civilians, just like the Cecils did."

    "We really need to do this, and we have to do it," Rosetta nodded slightly, and then glanced at Diana again. "From the time you approached the Tarrash Plain, you looked a little strange, and this is on you. Is it not common to be excited?"

    "The mental core is slightly overheated...maybe it can be regarded as''excited''," Diana said with a calm expression. "My deepest memory still has the appearance of this plain. At that time, it was also called the''Talash Greenland''. '', a lush place."

    She paused, and then said: "I was made in a factory on the outskirts of the old imperial capital. At that time, there were a hundred female iron men of the same model that left the factory with me. We were packed in boxes. Delivered to the sales and service center on the edge of the Talash Greenbelt, the scene on the plain is input into the mental core of each of our sisters through a shared visual acquisition device, as the''initial visual stimulus'' after leaving the factory, what I saw at that time beautiful view."

    "You rarely mention these things to people. These things seem to me...unimaginable," Rosetta said. "Are all iron men women?"

    "Not all, it depends on user needs and brand model," Diana shook her head. "Generally speaking, more than half of civilian iron men are women, and both men and women have a more affinity appearance and flexible personality. The military iron man is mostly male models, or very tall female models. This ensures that a higher output power system and more armor can be installed in the body.

    "Of course, this is not absolute. Ironman technology has been developed in Gondor for many years. Although all ironmen belong to the''ironman network'' directly controlled by the royal family, our specific branches are still extremely rich and''individualized''. As rigid and monotonous as some historians have guessed."

    "Very... incredible knowledge," even people like Rosetta would still be surprised when they heard the "ancient society" described by Diana, and then he smiled again, "but anyway, Deep Blue Zhijing has''universal parts'' that can be used on your body, and our headaches for many years can finally be solved."

    "Yes, this is something to be happy about, but the premise is that my maintenance service should not become a bargaining chip that will affect Typhon¡¯s interests, although I don¡¯t think His Majesty Gawain Cecil or Ophelia will Do this kind of thing."

    Rosetta nodded slightly, noncommittal, and at this moment, he suddenly felt a little bump in the car.

    He subconsciously looked out of the window, looking in the direction of Talash Plain.

    In the next second, the face of the Typhon ruler finally showed the long-lost shock and astonishment.

    A thick cloud in the sky is gradually dispersing, and the towering sky fortress is floating in the sunlight. Against the background of the glorious huge sun, the city of steel is suspended above the Tarash Plain, overlooking everything on earth like a king. .

    Previously, only a silhouette of the Earthly Dawn could be seen from the frontline battle reports and magical photos, but now it finally appeared in front of him.

    It also appeared in front of every alliance leader and national representative who was or had entered the Tarash Plain.

 Chapter 1412ï¼š Friends come from far away

    Everyone who arrives in the Tarash Plain for the first time will see the anti-gravity fortress floating above the Deep Blue Well, towering like a city in the clouds¡ªand twelve Gorgon-class ships floating around the fortress. Aerial fortress.

    The Earthly Dawn is like a symbolic symbol condensed from myths and stories high above the clouds, quietly overlooking the entire plain. Its scale has reached the level that it can be seen from the outside of the plain as soon as its head is raised. Even in some cases, it and Its **** formation is even more obvious than the flames of the Deep Blue Well that rushes straight into the sky. At the fiercest time of the wasteland battle, this aerial fortress is the greatest hope in the hearts of all the mortal troops gathered in the Talash Plain. And the most reliable backing, and after the war, for those leaders and representatives who went to the venue from the country, this flying fortress undoubtedly represented...a supreme right to speak.

    Every smart person can see this at a glance.

    In the sky on the southern side of the Talash Plain, the flying boat escorted by the Great Eagle Guard is slowly slowing towards the Earthly Dawn. Bersetia came to the viewing window at the front of the flying boat, and she looked through the high-strength polymer window. Looking at the magnificent giant shadow with metallic luster in the distant clouds, watching the flowing clouds circulate like yarn among the towering towers, cannons and domes, and light blue light particles escape from the cloud bottom, as if thin Snow sprinkled on the plain.

    The personal maid, Elaine, stood beside her, looking into the distance quietly. Her expression was a bit complicated and her eyes were slightly depressed. Although she knew that she shouldn¡¯t show such depression in front of the queen, Elaine still couldn¡¯t bear it. Lived with a sigh.

    "I know what you are sighing," Bersetia glanced at Elaine, and said in a soft and calm voice. "We also had one before¡ªand it was a bit bigger than this. But it only seemed embarrassing to say that. "

    "There is more than one of them¡ªthey still have a group." Elaine pointed to the aerial fortresses floating around the Earthly Dawn. The Gorgon flying fortress is certainly not as large as the aerial fortress, but they are still amazing projects. Learning miracles, those churches, factories, and medical facilities with obvious characteristics guard the middle fortress like islands around the land, and what they bring is a very different...look and feel from the temples of stars in the past.

    The air-space battle group is an army, a standard, mass-produced army. It is not a "temple" that needs to be respected and worshipped by the citizens as "miracles" and "heritage of glory". Its birth process can be written. In newspapers, its propaganda materials can be posted on the Monet. Its follow-up sisters are waiting to be assembled in the factory. Elaine can even imagine that in a few years, when the service period of the Earthly Dawn expires, Cecil officials will even Let this fortress open to all people to visit, the kind that can buy tickets in line.

    Uncle Gao Wen must be able to do this kind of thing-after resurrecting from the dead, he is very good at making those things that others see as heirlooms like cabbage.

    "Yes, they still have a group," Belcetia suddenly laughed at this time, "and they will be able to create a second group someday."

    "...Your Majesty, why do you look so happy?" Elaine was a little dazed by the sudden laughter of the Silver Queen, "I thought you would be as sad as me."

    "I am indeed a little sad, but I am even more happy-the kind of pleasure that the **** that has lasted for hundreds of years is suddenly untied," Bersetia slowly stopped her laughter, she looked into the distance with a little expression on her face. Seriously, "Elaine, do you remember the words that the great astrology masters and library scholars in the royal court often said?"

    "They talk too much, my queen."

    "They often say,''The Temple of the Stars is a miracle that cannot be replicated.'' They said it year after year, century after century, generation after generation," Belcetia''s mouth was still cocked, "Now, I finally don''t have to listen to their annoying noise."

    The sound of footsteps came from behind, and a respectful voice sounded behind the Silver Queen: "Your Majesty, after receiving the navigation communication from the Earthly Dawn, we are about to land on the main deck of the fortress."

    Belsetia hummed, sorted out her impeccable clothes and expressions, and nodded gently to Elaine: ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s see the new era that Uncle Gawain brings to us.¡±

    ...

    A Dragoon aircraft from Cecil landed steadily on a landing platform on the edge of the main deck of the Earthly Dawn. After the hatch opened steadily, a long figure slowly crawled out of it. Er came to the deck, raised his body and looked around curiously, and soon saw Rebecca standing next to the platform welcoming him. There were actually several people beside Rebecca who seemed to be entourage, but She didn''t know anyone.

    Other than that, she did not see Gawain.

    "Welcome!" Seeing the acquaintance (fish) she hadn''t seen for a long time, Rebecca immediately walked forward with a smile, took Tyre''s hand and left the landing platform, "You can count it! I thought you would do it this morning It''s here-ah right, ancestor-sir, he is receiving the Great Chief Camilla of the Ogure tribe, you will not see him until after a while."

    "No wonder I didn''t see him...yawn," Tyre yawned habitually, and then seemed to realize that he was now an ambassador, so she hurriedly held the second yawn back-but she didn''t hold the third. "Yawn... I should be here early? After all, I flew here..."

    "In fact, it''s not... There are representatives selected by several countries who have been fighting in the Tarash Plain or the surrounding plains. At this time, they were directly received by the Earthly Dawn." The rest area temporarily selected as the "Envoy Mansion" introduced the current situation, "And the elves are also flying here, they arrived a little earlier than you-by the way, how does it feel to ride a dragoon? I remember this is Are you riding it for the first time?"

    As the designer of the earliest dragoons, Rebecca seemed quite proud in his tone. After hearing it, Tyre thought about it and replied very seriously: "It feels pretty good. It''s smoother than I thought, but the most The main thing is that it¡¯s very fresh¡ªthe first time I saw what the Dragoon¡¯s cockpit was like, you know, the previous few times I met the Dragoon were stuck on the chassis, and I didn¡¯t have time to see clearly..."

    Rebecca¡¯s proud expression solidified in an instant, and after a while it turned into a string of awkward dry smiles: "Aha...haha..."

    Facts have proved that only a race of 300% possibilities like the Kraken can fight the necrotic nerves of the iron-headed roe-deer.

    Tyre didn¡¯t seem to notice Rebecca¡¯s embarrassment. She just raised her head and looked at the sky fortress curiously. The whole picture of the ¡°City of the City¡±, but based on the sights seen before landing and the deck area that can be seen at the moment, Tyre can still quickly construct the true scale of the Earthly Dawn in her heart and establish a more accurate impression. She looked at Flowing clouds drifted slowly across the fortress superstructure, watching the sun shining in the distant sea of ??clouds. For a moment, I didn''t know what I thought of, and sighed softly, "It''s so good..."

    "Ah? What''s so good?" Rebecca didn''t hear clearly, and was taken aback before reacting, "Oh, you said the Earthly Dawn¡ªthat''s true, it''s the most exciting thing we have made so far. ! But I heard that you live on a giant''spaceship'' that was once able to navigate the space of stars. If you want to come to Earthly Dawn, the scale is not that big in your eyes..."

    "Indeed, Antavien is much bigger than Earthly Dawn," Tyre said softly, with a serious and sentimental expression on the face of this always sleepy Siren at this moment. "But it has been stranded for many, many years... Although it is still being repaired, no one knows whether it can really come back to life."

    "It will fly," Rebecca said immediately. "Sooner or later it will fly. You told us last time that the deep sea witch named Hathaway used the rainbow light generator to successfully give the spacecraft. Has the power furnace ignited? Now that it can be ignited successfully, there must be other things to do..."

    "Thank you in advance for your blessings, then." Tyre laughed. She seemed to no longer feel sentimental about the problem, and instead focused on those who were walking over the connecting bridge on the edge of the deck, which seemed obvious. It''s not like a soldier of Cecil.

    She has seen two or three groups of people like this. Those people are wearing different styles of clothes. You can see signs of identity on the clothes. They walk across the connecting bridge under the guidance of Cecil staff, although they can see that every Everyone is trying to stay calm, but when looking at the surrounding facilities, their eyes still inevitably show a look of consternation and shock.

    Tyr quickly guessed the identity of these people, and pointed at a short distance with the tip of his tail: "That is the early arrival delegates you just mentioned?"

    "Ah, yeah," Rebecca glanced in the direction of Tyre''s tail. "The first few are representatives of the Union of Northern City States, the next few are from the Seward Kingdom, and those long The cat¡¯s ears and tail are the messengers of the Ogure tribe¡ªtheir warchief Camilla is chatting with the ancestors."

    "...So everyone came in a group!" Tyre seemed to have suddenly reacted, "I am the only messenger of our Kraken?"

    "...It seems to be," Rebecca scratched his head, "Anyway, the delegates I heard are several people, at least there must be speakers, consultants and recorders at the meeting. But I don''t think this is anything. Question, after all, the siren is in a special situation. You are so far away. The expeditionary army that fought in the Talash Plain has died. You can come to the meeting in time and meet the requirements of the ambassador... But don¡¯t worry. , If you need help, just tell me directly and I will help you arrange it."

    Rebecca patted her chest. As the most technical officer and the princess of the empire, she seemed to have a sense of reliability at this moment, but Tyre didn¡¯t seem to care about this. The deep-sea salted fish (and ambassador) just continued Looking thoughtfully at the representatives of other countries passing by, they didn''t know what they were thinking about.

    ...

    At the same time, in a living room in the upper zone of the Earthly Dawn, Orc Chief Camilla from the Ogure tribe was sitting in front of Gawain.

    Gawain is no stranger to the alien race of "orcs." Long before the reopening of the route around the mainland, when the Cecil Empire signed a cross-border trade agreement with the gray elves of Mosswood, there began to be some orcs from the western part of the mainland. Visit Cecil, the emerging human empire through the Mosswood Trade Route. Orcs are not shrewd merchants or travel-loving travelers, but they are excellent mercenaries, guards, and adventurers. Usually, they visit Cyprus. Most of the orcs in the Syr Empire are bodyguards of gray elf merchants, and the remaining small part is for studying¡ªthis does not fit many people''s superficial impressions of the "orcs" race, but in fact, this race has never refused. To learn and absorb knowledge, but they also admire the use of an axe to solve problems.

    From Gawain¡¯s perspective, the orcs in this world made him very... unexpected.

    This race with a rough name is not a "humanoid monster" with a rough style and an ugly appearance as in his previous life impression, but it is not the "cute style" of a half-orc with beast ears on the head. They are very similar. Humans have not ugly faces and limbs that are similar in proportions to humans, but they also have a lot of rough body details. Their body surface is covered with tough hair, and their ears, tails and eyes are like some kind of big cats. The facial features are more or less feline-like, and they are usually taller and stronger than humans¡ªneither they are hateful, nor weak and deceptive.

    Some people say that they are the result of a certain evil ancient race splicing and transforming the genetic factors of humans and beasts, but no one can confirm this statement.

    As for the Camilla Chieftain, she also has all the physical characteristics of an orc, including big cat-like ears, tail and eyes, as well as soft and light yellow hair and a body shape that is about to catch up with Gao Wen. In addition to these characteristics Besides, she is also a nice lady-at least she should be considered very pretty among the orcs.

    Camilla adjusted her posture on the chair. Just like using human furniture in the past, she tried a few times before finding the best position and pulling her tail from the side of her body. Then she spoke straightforwardly: "Meeting. Can I trouble you to prepare a chair that is better for me when I¡¯m in? For example, make a hole near the tail."

    "Uh... of course," Gawain touched the tip of his nose a little awkwardly, "Actually, I can change it for you now."

    "No need, I have adjusted it now," Camilla waved his hand, and then his gaze fell on the small round table between her and Gawain¡ªa wooden box was placed in the center of the round table, and the lid was opened. A light green crystal glowing in the sun is lying quietly in the box, "This crystal was mined from the depths of the ancestor¡¯s peak. It is the same crystal we used in the magic net hub on the top of the mountain. A variety. In fact, we wanted to show you this thing before, but this sudden outbreak of war disrupted the rhythm..."

    Listening to Camilla¡¯s account, Gao Wen nodded slightly, but at the same time he never looked away from the crystal, and the expression on his face was thoughtful.

    He spoke slowly: "You mentioned just now... After replacing this kind of crystal produced locally in Ancestral Peak, the intensity and density of the''starry sky signal'' captured by the monitoring station on the top of the mountain has increased by more than one. Times, and there are more details that have not been captured before?"

 Chapter 1413ï¼š Talash Conference

    Before the official meeting began, the orc warchief Camilla came to see Gawain. Of course, this was not for a close-up¡ªbut it was related to the mysterious "alien signal" and some special features of the Ancestral Peak.

    "The magic net hub of Ancestral Peak has always been managed by fairies. In the Ogure tribe, fairies are''professionals'' in the field of magic and engineering," Camilla briefly introduced the situation. "They were also at the beginning. Discovered the changes in the hub tower-in the process of tracking those''alien signals'', the magic net hub has undergone two upgrades. Considering the cost and convenience of maintenance, the fairies use the deep rock produced locally in Ancestral Peak. The crystal replaced one of the resonant units in the hub tower, as they said. After that, the density and intensity of the alien signals captured by the Ancestral Peak increased significantly..."

    Camilla paused, seeming to recall something, and then added: "Of course this phenomenon has attracted the attention of the fairies. Afterwards, they looked for a technical expert sent by Cecil to study for a long time, and finally eliminated all interference factors. , Confirm that this change will only occur when this crystal is replaced."

    "...So, this kind of crystal may be a natural amplification device that can enhance the signals coming from across the sea of ??stars," Gawain looked at the crystal in the box thoughtfully, "Ancestral Peak..."

    "Ancestral Peak is a sacred and special place-since ancient times, that mountain has been shrouded in a lot of mystery, including some real extraordinary phenomena and abnormal crystal deposits in the depths of the mountain," Kami Pull nodded and said, two furry ears were erected on the top of his head very spiritually, "At the same time, there is also the territory of the fairy family since ancient times. They have amazing magic talents due to the long-term influence of the ancestral peak, although their size is small, They are all very powerful and deadly magical assassins and golem masters.

    "In addition, you should know another thing: Many years ago, the priests who pioneered the expeditionary army also held a ceremony to communicate with the gods on the peak of the ancestors-that mountain seems to have the particularity of communicating with foreign planes, and the real world The border barrier seemed...extraordinarily fragile there. I am not an expert in the field of magic and mystery, but I often hear from the wizards of the clan that the ancestral peak is located in a''focus of the world'', and there are a lot of connected deep layers deep in it. The fissures in the realm and distant time and space. Those fissures are concepts of the magical realm. They cannot allow physical matter to pass through, but can allow some energy or information from other''places'' to pass through."

    The orc chief, who is reminiscent of big cats, said as he stretched out his hand and gestured in the air: "The human priest seven hundred years ago saw the terrifying shadow of the kingdom of God on the peak of the ancestors, the fairy in ancient times. Mage and orc wizards once listened to the whispers and enlightenment from the mysterious plane on the mountain. The local residents said that ancient spirits traveled through the caves and dark rivers deep in the mountain to the world of the living and the dead. Now, we heard a signal from another planet at the top of its mountain.

    "Legend and truth are entangled in this way. In all senses, the ancestral peak is indeed a''focus''. Wenna thinks this is a very romantic thing. I don''t understand whether romance is romantic or not. I just think The discoveries of the elves are very important, especially when we have discovered the secrets of the Verpland Observatory and are ready to cast our eyes on the stars."

    During the advancement of Cecil''s First Army, Philip''s troops discovered the site of the Verpland Observatory and unearthed the secret of the alien signal that kept visiting the continent of Loren. This matter was at the top of the alliance. China has been made public.

    Although the Ogure tribal nation gives outsiders the impression that it is a relatively backward and closed country, it still has an eye for the starry sky and a brain for thinking about the future in its lofty mountains¡ªespecially with the operation of the Theocracy and a large number of starry sky, The information of the gods and sailors was made public, and now even Camilla, the "Tiger Queen" who likes to slash people on the battlefield with a cutting axe, can understand the meaning of looking at the stars.

    Gawain touched his chin and fell into thinking. After a moment of silence, he suddenly spoke slowly: "Actually, according to the data of the Deep Blue Well and the research of Lady''Tower'', plus the previous Aberration Legion''s persistent attack on Ogu The obvious intention of the Lei tribe, we have basically determined one thing recently¡ª

    "In the depths of the Ancestral Peak, there may be a''dark blue netway rift'' on the same scale as the deep blue well,"

    Camilla opened her eyes slightly in an instant, and the tail that had been unconsciously swinging next to her body also subconsciously stopped and gradually expanded to double its size.

    "This is actually not surprising," Gao Wen spread his hands. "The dark blue network runs through the entire planet, and can pass through any physical obstacles and barriers between boundaries without hindrance, so it is very likely to exist on the surface of the planet. Except for the Deep Blue Well, the other''spouts'' just exist and exist, not all the spouts will be as''uniquely blessed'' as the Deep Blue Well and easy to use.

    "The Deep Blue Well is placed on the great plain, with stable source and stable geological structure, and the difficulty of mining is almost zero. The ancestral peak... is probably buried deep in the earth''s crust with a whole mountain on it, so for so many years, You all just feel that there are all kinds of visions in that mountain, but no one can perceive the turbulent flow of magical power in the depths of the mountain.

    "But at least it shows one thing-your wizard did not lie. The Ancestral Peak is indeed a''focus'', and its depths can lead to the deep realm, and may even be connected to distant time and space-this kind of''penetration'' Sex is the characteristic of Deep Blue. However, whether this ¡°distant time and space¡± can extend to other planets on the other side of the sea of ??stars is uncertain. After all, we are not sure whether there are similar demons on other planets. It¡¯s not sure whether the ¡°networks¡± between the various planets can resonate."

    At this time, Camilla¡¯s swollen tail finally recovered a little bit. She thought about the information that Gawain had just revealed to her, and then she seemed to think of something, her expression became a little strange: "It may be possible within the Ogure tribe. There is a second''deep blue well'' ¡ª I didn''t expect you to take the initiative to tell me this. Although from the description, there is probably no country that has the ability to''mine'' it, but..."

    "But what? The Cecil Empire should take good care of this secret that currently only we know, and then someday think of a way to claim your ancestral peak as our own?" Gawain laughed, he could see this. A great chief has tried to be a little bit euphemistic, but probably she is really not good at this kind of thing, "If a country has strategic resources, the Cecil Empire should declare that this country is suspected of studying taboo technology and then send troops to occupy it. Nothing?"

    "This...I haven''t thought of this step yet," Camilla was obviously taken aback by Gawain''s casual mention of "methods". The chief''s ears were even slightly back to his scalp." But it sounds like it does..."

    "The Cecil Empire will not, and will never do this kind of thing in the future-as a civilized country, we cannot afford to lose this person, and we will not allow any country in the alliance to do this kind of thing-because This is a very serious and complete destruction of the idea of ??the mortal community," Gawain condensed his joking expression on his face, and said to the warchief in front of him very solemnly, "We live in an unfriendly world, mortals The road to survival is not easy. We only have limited time, limited resources, and limited opportunities to survive. Therefore, I hope that all of our power can be effectively and accurately used where it should be used.

    "And this will also be the core concept of this post-war meeting, and it will be the criterion for us to deal with a series of follow-up issues in the Gondor Wasteland-Chief Camilla, I believe you understand what I mean."

    Camilla blinked, and Gawain''s unusually solemn expression was reflected in her pale yellow vertical pupils. After a while, she nodded gently: "Don''t worry, Ogure will not forget the Cecil Expeditionary Army. For the assistance provided in times of crisis, you are allies of the mountains and forests, and the people of the forests will always stand on the side of allies. As for the issue of the ancestral peak... In addition to the possible''dark blue fissure'', we are willing to cooperate with you Cecil shared all research materials and samples."

    "History will prove our way," Gao Wen said in a deep voice, "Tell me more about the ancestor''s peak and the pivot tower. I am very interested in this."

    For many days after this, a large number of technical and historical data about the peak of the ancestors and crystal samples transported from the territory of Ogure were sent to Gawain and sent to the research facility of the Earthly Dawn. In these many days, national leaders and representatives from various countries and regions of the Loren Continent, who have come from afar through various channels, have also successively arrived in the Tarash Plain and came to the former "capital" of this ancient country of Gondor. .

    At the end of this midsummer, on the first day of the harvest month, the "Talash Conference", which has become the focus of all countries on the entire continent, was finally held.

    The representatives of all countries that have sent troops to participate in the wasteland war gathered on this day of the Earthly Dawn¡ªsome of them had arrived at this aerial fortress a week ago, and some did not end their journey in dust until the last day of the fire moon. When they arrived at the venue, some of them boarded the fortress on their own griffons and flying boats, and some took the Dragoon aircraft provided by Cecil to complete this incredible "trip in the sky", no matter what day or where it was. The representatives who arrived all the way, when they witnessed this city of war floating in the clouds, shock and awe are their only common feelings.

    The final venue is located in the "dome hall" on the upper deck of the Earthly Dawn. This is a viewing terrace. Its main function is to let the main brain of the sky fortress "feel the warmth and happiness of photosynthesis", but because of the outer wall of the dome hall The nervous tissues of the company have been properly encapsulated, so this facility is also quite suitable for ordinary people to relax and use-it is also suitable as a meeting place that is solemn enough to impress visitors.

    Highmountain King Odris stopped in front of the dome hall.

    Before entering the hall, the tall and sturdy one-eyed king looked back in the direction he came from-from this angle, he could see the most open scenery on the Earthly Dawn, and could see those in the sea of ??clouds in the distance In the undulating Gorgon fortress, you can also see the shocking war scars of the upper layer of the sky fortress.

    That was the terrible trace left by the devastating artillery of Creeping Disaster after penetrating the shield. Only after he personally boarded the fortress, did Odris discover the wound on the behemoth of war at close range¡ªscorched black The torn deck, the huge melted and collapsed building, the destroyed artillery array, has just finished cutting, and has not had time to replace the repaired shield module. These are all things that you can''t see when looking up at the Earthly Dawn from the surface. When the delegates boarded the deck, these scars entered their eyes in a shocking way.

    The Earthly Dawn was carrying the scars of this body, floating majestically over the Tarash Plain.

    At this moment, the "miracle fortress" built by the Cecils finally seemed to leave a real and warm "impression" in the heart of King Gaoling.

    This is a war fortress floating in the sky, a majestic figure standing to the end in a fierce war. When the creeping disaster that is almost a **** is turned into a piece of coke, when the ancient mechanical guard that intends to destroy the world is torn apart in space, When the ancient gods who were crazy out of control fell to the ground, only this scarred fortress stood at the end of the battlefield.

    Standing with it to the end, there are millions of mortal soldiers from allied nations.

    "Father," the young prince Lorraine came behind Odris, "what are you looking at?"

    "The future for all of us."

    Odris said in a deep voice, then he turned around and walked towards the large building with a streamlined dome, and beside him, with countless ups and downs of thoughts and emotions, he took steps in one direction. The leaders and representatives of the alliance.

    At the same time, Gao Wen was already standing in the domed hall, with a calm gaze scanning the familiar or not-so-familiar faces who were walking into the venue.

    He saw Rosetta Augustus, and Diana was standing behind Rosetta. They noticed Gawain''s gaze, and they nodded slightly in greeting.

    Gawain saw Bersetia-the Queen of Silver enter the venue accompanied by several clerks, followed by her most trusted maid, Elaine, when Bersetia maintained a solemn and dignified "official expression". At that time, no one noticed that she slyly winked at Gawain.

    Representatives continue to enter the hall, and there are constant voices to inform the participants of the admission situation.

    When almost all the representatives entered the venue, an announcement caught everyone''s attention:

    "The ambassador of the Deep Sea Kingdom, Ms. Tyre and her delegation are here!"

    Siren?

    In an instant, countless pairs of eyes looked in the direction of the entrance of the hall: everyone who appeared here knew that the Kraken, an advanced ethnic group that had only recently begun to be active in the vision of the Loren tribes, but almost no one really understood this full of The mystery of the submarine civilization, they know that the sea monster sent an expeditionary force to assist the alliance in the battle of the wasteland, but almost no representatives know that the ambassador of the sea monster will also appear in this "internal alliance meeting"!

    As the initiator of this meeting, Gawain was even more surprised than the other delegates at this time-didn''t Tyre come alone? Where did the "mission" come from? !

    This doubt did not last long. The next moment, he saw a figure appearing at the entrance of the hall.

    Tyr, who maintained his human form and wore a blue dress, walked into the hall.

    Behind her were six tyres who looked exactly the same.

    Gao Wen: "...?"

    (The time to push the book is up, and I kindly recommend "This striker is not serious". The author has minced meat and big eggplant. It is a sports article that has never been promoted before. I feel pretty good. By the way, I would like to complain about the author''s name...)

 Chapter 1414ï¼š No longer stagnant

    The first thousand and four hundred and fourteenth chapter of the text of the Sword of Dawn is no longer stagnant. At the moment when he saw a group of Tyre walk into the venue neatly, Gawain knew that this deep-sea salted fish had lived up to expectations but he was I really didn¡¯t expect that the other party would actually be able to make a living in this direction at the Talash meeting, so I was stunned on the spot, and there was only one emotion left in my mind: It is indeed a race with 300% possibility...

    With emotion in his heart, he heard Rebecca next to him suddenly whispered: "It turns out that she said to me that other countries sent a group of people over that day..."

    Gao Wen: "Huh?"

    "Isn''t I hosted her when she came here?" Rebecca explained quickly, "At that time we saw delegations from other countries walking past the deck in groups, and Miss Tyre told me with emotion that their There are so many people. She is the only ambassador sent by the Sea-Monster Kingdom. At that time, I told her that if she encounters difficulties, she can ask me for help..."

    "...Then she formed a team for herself alone? Just to look better?" Gawain''s eyes jumped and watched Tyre seated in his position, and the whole six behind it was split. Like the shadow avatar, Tyre wrapped a circle behind her, all expressionless and sluggish, as if they were salted fish on the shore, looking terrifying like a corpse man, "Said the sea monster even returned Can this be done..."

    "Yes, I saw Miss Tyre climb the tower crane on the construction site last time, and fell off the steel net. As a result, seventy or eighty slap-sized Miss Tyre leaked out from underneath," Rebecca casually said. Speaking of these horrifying anecdotes that Gawain hadn''t heard before, "but those little Tyre seem to be dumb and silly..."

    Gao Wen: "..."

    How can such a horrible thing happen to the sea monster so humorous!

    "My ancestor, what are you thinking?" Rebecca noticed that Gawain hadn''t spoken for a long time, and couldn''t help but ask.

    Gao Wen''s face was expressionless: "I think after the Sea Monster officially joins the alliance, we all probably have a lot of work to do, especially the propaganda department..."

    Rebecca didn¡¯t know how much she understood, she just scratched her head with a sullen face and said "Oh". At the same time, the representatives of other countries at the venue naturally noticed Tyre and the six behind her. A shadow clone appeared on the venue with surprised, guessing, and curious gazes. However, enough restraint and calmness allowed the delegates to control all their sights within the scope of impoliteness. Most of them speculated in their hearts about what was behind the "Kaikai Ambassador". What is going on with the "team", and since the Sea-Monster race itself is extremely mysterious to the Loren nations, the delegates'' speculations have gradually developed in various weird directions.

    In just 30 seconds, representatives of remote countries have begun to speculate whether the Sea-Monster race looks like the entire clan. Miss Tyre, the ambassador of the deep sea, successfully collapsed herself before the Talash meeting started. The image of the race in the eyes of the Loren nations is due to the fact that she walked in upright when she entered the venue today, otherwise it would collapse more thoroughly.

    But as the center of sight, Tyre herself seemed to have not noticed the change in the atmosphere at the venue or had lived in Cecil for so many years as a strange flower. She had long been accustomed to this kind of shocking atmosphere around her. When more and more eyes were cast on the seat of the "Deep Sea Kingdom", the ambassador who was temporarily arranged as a regional representative by the boss and a subpoena just poked the nearest Chief Camilla with the tip of her tail: "Hey, Can you help me? If I accidentally fall asleep later, please help me to wake me up..."

    Camilla: "...?"

    The warchief vaguely remembered that the atmosphere was not like this when he attended the league meeting last time...

    However, this small episode did not affect the progress of the entire meeting. As all the representatives were seated in the hall, the curved roof of the dome hall heard a slight sound of mechanical operation, and layered metal cladding panels came from the edge of the roof. It rises and covers the outer layer of transparent high-strength crystal glass, the bright skylight is isolated, and the more comfortable and suitable artificial light illuminates the entire space. The light changes make the venue quiet, until the floor in the center of the hall slowly opens A large magic net terminal rose from a hole and projected the emblem of the alliance in front of all participants. Gao Wen''s low and steady voice broke the silence:

    "I am very glad to see many familiar faces here, and I am very grateful to all of you who have come from afar to go deep into this barren land to participate in this ¡®post-war meeting¡¯.

    "As everyone knows, we have just survived a catastrophe that can almost end the progress of civilization, and before savoring the joy of victory and licking the wounds of war, we need to make sure that we are in this catastrophe. Order and stability after the war, to ensure the overall interests of the alliance and the peace and stability of each member state, this is the meaning of this meeting, on this point, I believe that all of us have a consensus.

    "But before officially starting the meeting, I need to introduce the new friends of the alliance from the sea monsters from the deep sea. As we know, in the Battle of the Wasteland, the Deep Sea Kingdom sent a powerful expeditionary force to the continent of Loren. , We are now able to sit here as victors, this expeditionary force¡¯s contribution is indispensable, and in earlier contacts, the Kraken clan has already shown Loren their civilization, strength and friendliness.

    "I am honored to invite Miss Tyre, Plenipotentiary Ambassador of the Deep Sea Kingdom, to make a speech next and at the same time, in the name of one of the permanent members of the alliance, initiate a proposal: to accept the Kraken Kingdom as a new member of the alliance."

    Gao Wen is not a person who likes polite remarks and engages in too many "diplomatic rhetoric", so he quickly finished the opening speech as the host of this meeting, and left the next speech position to the mention. Er, and the reason why Ambassador Siren¡¯s speech is arranged so far forward is not entirely to show the importance of his ¡°new allies¡±. The main reason is that he is worried that if Tier is not allowed to speak, this deep-sea salted fish should sleep. Finished...

    The meeting process was agreed before, so when it was her turn to speak, Tyre didn''t have any tension or surprise, she just stood up with a smile on her face.

    Before today, Gawain had been worried about whether this usually unreliable sleeping fish could take on the role of an ambassador, but when she slowly got up with a smile on her face, Gawain realized one thing: All my previous worries are unnecessary.

    She is Tyre. She comes from an ancient and advanced civilization. Long before the beginning of this season of civilization on the continent of Loren, and even before the reincarnation of many seasons of civilization, she and her compatriots were already in the distant deep sea. Cruising and observing the world on the land, she is usually lazy, lethargic, and has weird habits, but even so, she knows very well how to deal with the short-lived races on the land. She has seen more.

    "May the waves bless you, friends who live on dry land, I bring greetings from His Majesty Pettia, the master of the deep sea, to the alliance. The Krakens are very happy to have a friendship with the land races, even though we have each other. I don¡¯t know much yet..."

    ¡­

    Gentle waves hit the golden beach under the sun, and the majestic bow of the Antavien stood like a continuous cliff on the shoreline next to the golden beach. Under the radiance of the huge sun, this stranded starship The deck, retaining wall, and ecological dome all seemed to glow with a hazy psychedelic glow, and there were fine waves undulating on the other side of the starship, and the sun shattered on the surface of the waves, allowing Antavien to submerge. The hull of the ship in the water seemed to sink into the depths of brilliance.

    The ruler of the deep sea, the ruler of the siren, Queen Petia left her palace in the depths of the starship, left the stranded Antavien, and came to a high platform near the golden beach, she watched The starship that was once full of Io people fleeing the disaster, watched its 100-kilometer hull wrapped in the gentle waves, and couldn''t help but whispered: "...At least the scenery is really beautiful."

    "After all, there are only storms on the sea in my hometown. You may not see the sun or the stars once in thousands of years." A lot...complex scenery."

    "The storm in my hometown... I don''t know if the storm in my hometown will stop," Pettia sighed softly and shook his head, and then seemed to say casually, "Count the time, the meeting on Tyre has already begun. Bar?"

    "After calculating the time difference, just today, right now," Rosalia replied, "The parliaments on the land began to discuss today how to deal with the aftermath of the war, and at the same time discuss the issue of establishing an alliance with the deep sea kingdom. According to the meeting schedule passed back over there, Tyre should be the first to speak, but..."

    "But what?" Petia glanced at Rosalia, who was hesitant.

    "...I feel that Tyre''s character is not so reliable," Rosalia thought of some of the "brilliant deeds" of her friend in the past, and couldn''t help showing a worried expression on her face. "She is indeed an excellent tide master. It''s true that she has had a lot of dealings with land races, but her overly lazy personality and the problem of falling out of chains at any time does not seem to be suitable for this...''too serious'' thing."

    "I just don''t think so," Pettia smiled. "We and the land race have a big gap in habitual character, and we don''t intend to change this. In a sense, Tyre is a very capable person. Representing the sisters of the''kraken style'', she can make the alliance realize the difference between the deep sea race and their terrestrial race as soon as possible, and establish communication with us on this premise. On the other hand, I don¡¯t think Tyre is that way.¡¯ Unreliable''... Rosalia, you should have a little confidence in your friends. Although dealing with land races is not an easy task, it is not a problem for Tyre."

    "This... well, your consideration is reasonable," Rosalia thought for a while, but nodded helplessly, but then she subconsciously glanced at her own queen and said hesitantly, "but ¡­Is this really good? Once again to establish such a close relationship with a terrestrial civilization, to establish large-scale official exchanges¡­ To establish a formal alliance with the countries of the Loren continent and participate in the ¡°alliance affairs¡± of this planet. The establishment of technical exchanges with the Cecils before us was not a conceptual matter."

    Petia was silent for a few seconds before speaking softly, her voice as soft as a distant ocean wave: "...I know what you are worried about, Rosalia."

    "We have bid farewell to too many''friends''," Rosalia said in a low voice. I have dealt with the terrestrial races on this planet too many times...and it is not that there have been races that seem to be full of hope, those that have almost developed to the last step, those that have been closely connected with the deep-sea kingdom on the social and cultural level. , Even those who were still exchanging cooperation projects with us the day before, and were exchanging blessings a moment ago... Eventually, they all became relics in the Haiyuan Secret Library, as well as a line of footnotes in the database.

    "Your Majesty, I remember that you made the decision after the failure of the manned space exploration program of the Republic of Bakrom, and then gave up on establishing a deeper exchange with the land races of this planet, even the most friendly ones. , The most potential family *** stream level cannot exceed the second level."

    "This is indeed my decision back then," Petia turned her head and looked at Rosalia''s eyes calmly, "but now I have changed my mind."

    "Just because of the ¡®variable¡¯ brought by the Cecils?"

    "No, I remembered something suddenly," Petia said casually, smiling, "We Siren...but a very patient race."

    ¡­

    Kraken is a very patient race. Although not all patience will be rewarded, enough patience can often ensure that they will not miss the rewards that are worth waiting for.

    On the upper platform of Antavien, in the communications and radar array area, the chief deep sea witch Hathaway is quietly watching the huge device composed of a main tower and a large number of auxiliary structures standing under the blue sky. The siren with beautiful blue scales nearby can no longer remember how many years she spent on these devices, just as she can¡¯t remember how much she spent on Antavien¡¯s core fusion tower and jump engine. But she knows one thing that this work is worth her endless dedication.

    The super-light communication array, this is the hope of establishing communication between the Antavien and other immigrant ships that have lost contact or possible survivors on the home planet. Perhaps it is not the only hope, but at least it is currently the sea monsters can think of. The only hope.

    The Kraken is a very patient race.

    "Master Hathaway, the energy output from the power furnace has been redirected to the communication array." A deep-water technician walked over and bowed his head in front of Hathaway.

    "Has the energy parameter reached the threshold?"

    "Yes, this time it has been achieved!" The deepwater technician said excitedly, "After completing the second phase of the transformation of the core fusion tower, the energy output from the rainbow generator has fully met the requirements, and the previous pre-start process has also It went very smoothly!"

    "Very good, let''s start it officially," Hathaway nodded slightly, "Look at whether the transformation and repair we have carried out in the superluminal communication array during this period will work as expected, even if the main antenna still fails. Using, relevant feedback parameters will also be sufficient to verify our understanding of''magic power''!"

 Chapter 1415ï¼š Qualitative

    In the depths of Anta Wenen, in the center of the ecological dome area, the high-tower core fusion tower that runs through the entire spacecraft and connects all mechanical cabins, energy loops, artificial seas, residential areas, and dome areas like a giant tower to the sky. There was a deep and sweet buzzing sound, layered on top of each other like waves, and it resonated slightly in the entire immigrant starship.

    For hundreds of thousands of years, the Sea-Monsters have almost forgotten the appearance of the core fusion tower when it was activated.

    At the bottom of the core fusion tower, the "incentive components" that have been repaired countless times and finally made no progress have now been removed as a whole, replaced by the magic net units stacked neatly in the dark mechanical cabin. This comes from the "land" The technology of "Alliance" is not advanced, but after the amplification and purification of the Hongguang device, the energy output by it is almost "just in time" to complete the "ignition" of the fusion tower.

    And in the middle of the fusion tower, in a huge storage tank maintained by a force field, some kind of light blue gleaming substance is surging slightly. This substance looks like a liquid, but it is like a floating haze, lacking in reality. It is exactly the fuel substitute found after the Kraken fell on this primitive planet: the high-purity energy extracted from the corpse of the gods.

    Before the completion of the ignition device, the Krakens could not find a way to re-operate the core fusion tower, so they could only use the simplest and primitive method to "burn" the corpse of the **** of the storm, using this method from the corpse of the **** The energy obtained is very limited, and the composition is extremely unstable, and it can almost only be used to maintain the most basic functions of Antaweien, and now... the siren have found a way to control the "magic power" and found the core The plan to start the fusion tower again.

    Following the command of the Chief Deep Sea Witch, the magic net array at the bottom of the core fusion tower and the rainbow light device were activated at the same time. In the mechanical cabin located at the bottom of the spacecraft, the magic net units arranged in layers, like a prismatic stone forest, began to be enveloped in a rune glow. In the light, then, dozens of groups of large rainbow light generators set in the ignition chamber of the fusion tower made a low hum. These powerful "beam cannons" were fixed on a ring belt suspended in mid-air. , And its front end points to a certain "focus".

    The buzzing of the rainbow light generator gradually reached its peak. These powerful "weapons" used as main guns on land were activated at the same time. Dozens of amazingly powerful beams bombarded the same one within one thousandth of a second. Location, and there, there was a group of small "droplets" suspended in the air long ago, waiting for the infusion of powerful energy.

    The next moment, there was a roar in the fusion tower and the chain reaction was successfully activated.

    The movement in the depths of Antavien was transmitted to the upper deck. Hathaway listened to the sound and robust roar like a heart until these sounds gradually weakened, from the peak of the initial start-up and gradually entered the stable stage of balance. There was only a slight smile on the face of the Deep Sea Witch, but she was not too excited.

    Because this is not the first successful ignition. After the completion of those magic net units and rainbow generators, Antavien has successfully carried out six ignition operations. Although the technology is not mature, there is still much to be improved from the hardware to the process. However, with the help of this "magic technology" from land allies, the Krakens indeed have the ability to activate their energy center and restore part of Antavian''s functions to the state of its heyday.

    Unfortunately, there are still countless problems that need to be solved for the entire spacecraft. This is far from repairing an energy center. Even the core fusion tower itself is not completely restored to normal. Even if it is successfully ignited, its output power will be It is far from reaching the theoretical peak, and it can only run stably for about half a month, but compared with the past, this is already a miraculous improvement.

    "The core fusion tower begins to react, the fuel cycle is normal, and the ignition cycle is normal." A deepwater technician''s voice came from the side, interrupting Hathaway''s slightly divergent thoughts. "The stable output power is 46% of the design value. The whole system is running steadily Deep Sea Witch, we can proceed to the next step."

    Hathaway blinked and quickly adjusted her state. She raised her head and glanced at the ultralight communication array that had been silent for hundreds of thousands of years. After a moment of calm, she nodded gently: "Activate the main antenna array, the whole system Transfer to the listening process."

    The deep water technician''s voice immediately sounded: "Yes! Activate the main antenna array, and the whole system will switch to the listening process!"

    The energy from the core fusion tower is redirected, and deep in the platform where the super-luminous communication array is located, there is a dense click sound that is characteristic of the energy relay pipe when it is connected. Hathaway feels the water element in her body is slightly slightly at this moment. Agitated, a numb and itchy sensation came out, and the huge ancient device in front of her was activated.

    "Load the feature library, and directional search for identification signals." She turned her head and looked at the deepwater technicians who were inputting instructions to the communication array through the debugging terminal. Well, the clock frequency is 62."

    Some strange noises came from the depths of the super-light communication array. Hathaway heard this sound. She judged that there might still be some problems in the huge and complicated antenna system. Perhaps the newly replaced rune unit might not work well. To adapt to the entire system, it may also be that there are unknown faults in the gravity detection module, but these partial faults have not caused the whole system to collapse for the time being, the main antenna is still running, and Hathaway has not issued a shutdown order.

    She knew that she had personally participated in the design of this set of things. She knew when to stop and when to wait.

    Antavien¡¯s superluminal communication array began to scan the starry sky. In a very short period of time, an invisible wave spread out around the blue and green planet, and swept through 1,600 in an instant. The vast universe within a light-year range.

    This is a fast wide-area search at the cost of reducing the communication accuracy and narrowing the recognition range. It is also the limit scan that the Antavien communication array can currently do. It tracks only three signals, that is The other three spacecraft that fled from the home planet together and lost contact.

    Hathaway closed her eyes slightly, and the sea breeze from afar was blowing on the ends of her blue hair. She felt that the world seemed to be quiet and quiet, just like the universe scanned by a communication array.

    The ultralight communication array did not receive any preset identification signals.

    Of course, the stars are not really quiet, and even at this moment, there are call signals from other planets trekking in the stars and echoing in the sky, as the Dragon God said, in the past many thousands of years Here, there are countless similar signals ups and downs in the starry sky, such as the sound of insects in midsummer, but the noisy call is not the sound that the Krakens want to hear.

    For them, within this thousand or six hundred light-years, the stars are silent.

    "In front of the vast universe, one thousand six hundred light-years is a very small scale," a deep-water technician said as if to himself, "It looks like we have really flown very far..."

    "Maybe it''s not just flying far," Hathaway said softly, her face was calm, "There are all kinds of possibilities in the universe."

    "What do we do next?" The deepwater technician looked at the chief witch, "Should we maintain the current frequency to continue wide-area calls to deep space? Or narrow the call range, broaden the identification frequency band, and analyze the communication signals at all frequencies. ? Our land allies seem to be paying attention to an alien signal that frequently points to this planet, and our superluminal communication array may be able to recognize this signal."

    "US¡­"

    Hathaway just spoke, another burst of noise came from the main tower of the communication array. With a high-to-low whistle in the energy relay tube, the entire antenna device automatically cut off the energy supply. A deep-water technician in charge of the monitoring system immediately shouted: "The main antenna gravity detection module is abnormally offline, and the system is forcibly shut down!"

    "Let''s fix it first," Hathaway gave a faint smile, her tone as calm as a windless lake, "Fix it again."

    This world always seems to lack goodwill towards all living beings, but the siren never cared that they were always a patient race.

    ¡­

    "To sum up, after all member states of the alliance voted unanimously to pass the proposal of the Deep Sea Kingdom to become a member of the alliance, from today onwards, the Deep Sea Kingdom will become our close friend, firm ally, and co-existing and helping each other on this planet. Partners, as agreed in the sacred "Mortal Community Alliance Charter", the Deep Sea Kingdom will enjoy all the rights and interests as a member of the alliance from now on, and at the same time, it will be required to assume reciprocal obligations. This resolution will continue to be effective until the occurrence of the "Charter". Clearly significant changes..."

    When Gao Wen personally announced the Sea Monster officially joined the Alliance in a calm and powerful voice, there was warm and lasting applause in the dome hall. Tyr and Tyr got up to greet the venue at the same time, and received a copy of the original charter in the applause. After signing his name on it, this copy will be properly kept, and four copies will be made at the same time, and they will be kept by the three major council nations of the Alliance and the Deep Sea Kingdom for a long time.

    "Next, we move on to the next agenda." When the hall was quiet again, Gao Wen''s gaze swept over the delegates. "On this agenda, we must first welcome a special''participant''. This participant also played a pivotal role in the previous wasteland war and will have a profound impact on our alliance.

    "Due to some reasons, this participant could not come''in person'' to our venue. She will meet with everyone via remote connection."

    Accompanied by Gao Wen''s speech, some representatives in the venue seemed to be caught in a brief period of confusion and curiosity, but soon, most people on the scene realized which party Gao Wen was referring to as the "special participants" could participate. This meeting is all important figures in the alliance. They are very clear about the situation of the wasteland war that has just ended. Many of them even personally commanded or even went to the front. They knew that there was indeed someone at the center of this war whirlpool. The "force" of has not yet appeared on the venue.

    Their eyes turned to the center of the dome hall almost at the same time. The large magic net terminal has been activated. As Gawain¡¯s voice fell, a dynamic light and shadow appeared above the projection crystal. Then, the light and shadow condensed into a clear and stable. Hologram.

    A voice came from the screen: "Hello, I am Ophelia Norton, the last descendant of the Gondor Empire, the leader of the Ironman Corps, and the current lord of the Deep Blue Well."

    The delegates opened their eyes wide. They saw a figure sitting on a golden throne. The figure seemed to be "connected" to the throne. There were countless pipes and cables connected behind her and around the throne. She had no face. Sitting there with an expression, exquisite like a doll, but also lifeless like a doll, and around this figure, there is a vast platform that looks like an underground space, and it can be faintly in the distance. Seeing fast-moving lights and some kind of transportation, you can see close up...

    Countless lined up, heavily armed iron man soldiers.

    "I''m sorry, I can only meet you in this form," the voice rang again, but the exquisite "doll" sitting on the throne in the holographic projection did not move at all, not even opening his mouth. According to the picture, she should be the "Ophelia Norton", but her voice seems to be synthesized from other places, "It takes a lot of things to survive in the wasteland, and I can''t leave the ground. This fortress in the depths, but I don¡¯t think it will affect our communication. I would like to greet you again, allies who are fighting side by side."

    Amber sitting next to Gawain suddenly poked Gawain¡¯s arm secretly: ¡°Hey, Ophelia really made a''participation image'' for herself. Look at the genuine ¡°Ophelia¡± It''s almost the same. Did you say that she used the iron man in stock to change it?"

    "I don''t know," Gao Wen''s face was expressionless, and his voice came out between his teeth, "but there is indeed an image of a conference that can save a lot of trouble. Most people in the conference can''t accept a group of ancient machines to talk to themselves."

    Amber nodded: "Indeed."

    After the muttering with Amber was over, Gao Wen raised his head, and the delegates'' reactions after seeing Ophelia Norton were all in their eyes, and then he cleared his throat: "Ah, then our next issue is the end of the war. After that, Deep Blue Well will serve as a permanent neutral city-state and join the alliance as an independent force."

    With Gawain''s voice, low-pitched discussions and small-scale commotion immediately appeared in the hall.

    This is the highlight of the "Talash Conference". After the war, the order of the Gondor Wasteland and the distribution of various benefits are the issue!

    It is indeed a big event for the Kraken to join the alliance, but it is a big event with no room for controversy. The remote Deep Sea Kingdom has no interest in the mainland of Loren. The advanced Kraken civilization is an undoubtedly powerful ally, and their expeditionary force. In the previous wasteland war, it has shown amazing strength and a clear tendency of friendship. In this meeting, no one will oppose the joining of the sea monster.

    And the Deep Blue Well... to be honest, although the Alliance nations knew about the existence of the Iron Man Corps and the "Last Descendants of Gondor" during the previous war, not all countries thought of such a "remains" Deep Blue Well actually. Suddenly join the alliance in the form of a neutral city-state!

    These sharp-smelling people realized one thing:

    Although Gao Wen is talking about the issue of Deep Blue Well as a neutral city-state, in essence, this is probably to divide the entire wasteland, to characterize the entire post-war distribution process, or to lay a benchmark.

 Chapter 1416ï¼š Rationality in the Sea-Monster World View

    At this moment, many people¡¯s eyes focused on the holographic projection in the center of the hall, on the puppet-like exquisite but lifeless "Ophelia Norton" sitting on the throne. They looked The "last royal family of the ancient Gondor Empire" seemed to want to see a trace of attitude from the face of this ancient man.

    Others are looking at the seats of the Typhon Empire and the Silver Empire. They are paying attention to any subtle changes in the expressions of Rosetta Augustus and Bersetia Morningstar, waiting for the leaders of these two empires. Stance-Every representative on the scene knows that this kind of issue involves basic order, and the people of a small country are always light-hearted. Only the expressions of the three empires can determine the ultimate direction of things.

    For the representatives of many countries here, this is probably the most bizarre and unconventional situation they have ever encountered: they are discussing this abandoned city over the capital of an ancient empire that has been destroyed for 700 years. Should it be regarded as an independent city-state, and the last heir of this ancient empire is still alive and watching the progress of the meeting from deep underground? At the same time, this last heir is also surrounded by a powerful iron man army ¡­

    A representative from a small southwestern country couldn''t help wiping the sweat from his forehead, and whispered to the deputy next to him: "I think they should send someone with less hair next time..."

    The deputy also lowered his voice, and said helplessly: "I didn''t expect things to develop like this... Although we didn''t think we had the opportunity to intervene in the Deep Blue Well from the beginning, the previous kingdom consultants had speculated that the three empires would Occupy and divide up this magical source... Now if Deep Blue Well really becomes an independent city-state and becomes a member of the alliance, then many subsequent plans will have to be rearranged."

    "Let''s take a look at the situation first," the representative of the kingdom took a breath, "like this kind of proposal, it must be discussed for a long time, at least the opinions of the three empires have to be repeated..."

    Before the representative''s voice, a slight buzzing sound suddenly sounded in the hall. After the prompt tone, the voice of the Silver Queen Belcetia came: "The Silver Empire agrees to this proposal. As Gu Gangduo An ally of the Empire and one of the members of the current alliance, we recognize and support the complete sovereignty and neutrality of Deep Blue Well."

    "Typhon agrees." Almost at the moment when the Silver Queen¡¯s voice fell, the speech prompt sounded again, and Rosetta Augustus¡¯s slightly low voice entered the ears of the delegates, ¡°Although the ancient kingdom of Gondor has been comprehensive Destroyed, but the Deep Blue Well as an independent area and underground city state has been standing to this day. Today, the Norton royal heirs are still and substantively control the area. I think whether it is from a legal perspective, a historical perspective, a status quo perspective, or from From the perspective of future alliance development, Deep Blue Well should recognize the legitimacy of an independent city-state and support its neutral position."

    The representatives of various countries in the hall were a little surprised for a while. Perhaps they did not expect that such a sensitive and worthy issue would be "solved" in such an instant, but someone soon reacted¡ªfrom the very beginning, the independence of Deep Blue Well I am afraid that neutrality is not a "proposal." The three empires obviously reached a consensus before this meeting.

    For issues like this that really involve the stability of the alliance and the basic post-war order, the three empires may have completed their negotiations-they will not enter the stage of long quarrels on the venue at all.

    In the holographic projection in the center of the hall, "Ophelia Norton" sitting on the golden throne is still watching the development quietly. There is no emotion in those hollow eyes, and he can''t even see the breathing. The body fluctuates slightly, as if what happened at the meeting has nothing to do with her, until Gao Wen''s voice broke the silence: "The permanent members have voted, and then enter the voting session of the member states. If two-thirds of the objection, the proposal will be rejected And re-discuss, if the proposal is finally passed, then enter the process of joining the alliance of the deep blue well city state-in view of the actual situation of Princess Ophelia Norton, the process will be completed by Cecil on his behalf..."

    ¡­

    This meeting lasted a whole day-but for the entire Talash meeting, this was just the beginning.

    The Kraken successfully became a new member of the alliance, and Deep Blue Well successfully joined the alliance as a permanent neutral city state, and was officially regarded as the "heir to the ancient kingdom of Gondor"-and after that, there were countless more Clear things need to be dealt with: Ophelia Norton announced the export plan of Deep Blue Well''s energy and arcane crystals at the same time as joining the alliance; Typhon proposed a joint development and reconstruction plan for the entire Gondor wasteland; Silver The Empire put forward a plan to establish a certain kind of transnational development entity. There were also a lot of proposals for post-war economic reconstruction, food aid, and medical assistance put forward by representatives of various countries including the Ogure and Highmountain kingdoms. In the end, the first The proposals put forward by the countries of the Tianli Alliance piled up into mountains.

    Every content in this ¡°mountain¡± is a top priority. If every problem is not handled well, it will be a shocking thunder, and this will be a challenge for everyone in the next meeting.

    This victory itself has become the first big challenge the alliance has faced since its establishment¡ªit will also be like a trial to verify whether the alliance order created by Gawain Cecil can really be the same as he used to be at the 112 meeting. It works as described.

    "The problems that need to be dealt with are piled up like a mountain, but as long as these problems are dealt with, the whole world will usher in a period of high-speed and steady development." On the Earthly Dawn under the night, Gawain stood on the edge of the deck and stood beside him. Amber said, ¡°Fortunately, the situation now seems to be pretty good: Typhon and the Silver Empire agree on the tone of''joint development'', and proposals for medical aid, food aid and economic boost should not encounter too much. The problem is that every country in the alliance can recover from the trauma of the war as soon as possible and find new development opportunities in the Gondor Wasteland. As long as the internal pressure of each country can be safely released, the alliance as a whole will not be chaotic."

    "Yes, but only temporarily," Amber put his hands behind his head, leaning against the railing on the edge of the deck, and looked up at the beams of light emitted by the purification device in the distant night sky. "Joint development sounds wonderful. Things, but even the three empires can work together to maintain fairness and order, and all participating countries can honestly obey the rules. This "development" will sooner or later usher in unfairness and imbalance. Some countries will feel that Others have eaten an extra bite, and you said it yourself¡ªhow can the cake be so good."

    "It''s really''temporary'', but it''s okay for the time being," Gawain laughed, reaching out to press Amber''s head, "I said that the Alliance is a group of porcupines that hug each other for warmth. We are not selfless and impartial as saints. Embracing the same ideal, but having to choose unity in order to survive the cold winter, you can''t expect any business to never go wrong-find a new way out before the problem gets out of control, and then wait for the new way out. The problem of our civilization is so slowly groping over."

    "...That''s what I said," Amber pulled Gawain''s hand aside from his head, "If the alliance can really last forever, then maybe we don''t need this ¡®alliance¡¯ at all from the beginning."

    Under the night, a sound of footsteps suddenly came from not far away. Gawain and Kohaku stopped talking, and at the same time looked in the direction of the sound¡ªthey saw Tyre appearing on the deck in a human form and chasing the corpse. There are six shadow avatars behind the same person...

    "Good evening!" Tyre, who led the six avatars, strolled to Gawain. She seemed to be in a happy mood, and she rarely stayed awake at this time, blowing the cool night breeze. The "Deep Sea Kingdom Ambassador" took a deep breath, "The air is really good-it is said that the air quality in this place was very poor before, and it can be tuberculosis with just one breath..."

    "Speaking as if you have lungs," Gawain''s face became a little weird when he saw Tyre, and his eyes couldn''t help falling on the dull-faced clones behind him. "You still With this group...what on earth did you think, that you split a whole mission for yourself? What''s the point of you?"

    "Isn''t this looking imposing!" Tyre said naturally, "We Sea-Monster is a powerful country anyway, and we can''t just show up in the league meeting for the first time, right? To those who don''t know the truth. The delegates saw that the people who thought the Deep Sea Kingdom was downright couldn''t send anyone..."

    The corner of Gawain¡¯s mouth suddenly trembled, and he said that she might as well be unable to send someone out¡ªthe Sea-Monster Queen was also really big-hearted, and even dared to let Tyre be the plenipotentiary ambassador. She was acting in this whimsical style. In the alliance, the whole life will be enough for the propaganda and diplomatic department of the Sea-Monster to give her half a year...Does the Sea-Monster have a foreign propaganda and diplomatic department?

    Thinking of this, Gao Wen asked by the way: "Do you have any foreign propaganda and Ministry of Foreign Affairs?"

    When Tilton akimbo his hips, he replied confidently, "No."

    Gao Wen: "...?"

    Even Amber next to him was shocked: "Wait a minute, do you have no diplomatic department at all?! Then your queen temporarily slapped your head and arranged for you as a plenipotentiary ambassador to let you join the alliance on behalf of the Deep Sea Kingdom. Don¡¯t you think there¡¯s something wrong with this?"

    "Of course we didn''t." Unexpectedly, Tyre was more confident than before. "The last time we dealt with land civilization, we didn''t know how many things happened tens of thousands of years ago. What are we doing when we have nothing to do with the establishment of a diplomatic department? With the fish in the sea. Do you want to chat? But after that, you can set up one. After all, I''m now in the league..."

    "...Aren''t you still dealing with local water elements?" Gao Wen looked at him like a ghost, "the only diplomat of the Deep Sea Kingdom for tens of thousands of years." Yes, at least there must be diplomatic personnel to meet with the two sides..."

    "There is no diplomat in the water element on the opposite side, and who of you has heard of the Ministry of Foreign Affairs in Elemental World?"

    Tyre continued to akimbo while talking: "When we deal with them, we usually start fighting from the elemental fissures, all the way through to the boundless sea, then we will understand each other when we snorting, and then we will snoring. Bringing troublesome element lords to our queen to admit defeat, we accept it. Of course, sometimes siren accidentally crosses the border of peace, or accidentally succumbed to someone who signed a peace agreement when the water element was sucked. At that time, the queen took someone to admit his mistake..."

    Speaking of this, she thought for a while, showing a somewhat confused look: "But I don''t know why, every time the Elemental Lord sees the queen taking the sisters to admit his mistakes, he will be very excited, shouting, "Don''t come here". I''m gone..."

    Gao Wen: "..."

    "Your elemental creatures are really... messy enough," even Amber''s thoughts have always been weird and couldn''t help covering his forehead. "But it seems that there is nothing wrong with your explanation... If you want to say that, the Kraken is really It is the first elemental creature group ever to engage in diplomatic activities with the''ordinary race''. Has the Alliance successfully entered the elemental world?"

    "It''s yours''since history''," Tyre laughed. "In our history, the siren has had a lot of dealings with land races, although that was a long, long time ago."

    "Those terrestrial civilizations that have established diplomatic relations with you..." Gawain spoke subconsciously, but soon he shook his head, "Forget it, we''d better not discuss this issue."

    "Yes, we''d better not discuss this-but if there is a chance in the future, we Siren welcomes you to come to Antavien as a guest, and invite you to visit the ancient relics we have stored in the sea deep vault." Tyre smiled and said to Gawain, "You are a very...special human being. In my opinion, your way of understanding this world is not even human, but something...similar to us or dragons." The longevity'', you may be able to understand some of the things we have experienced."

    "Then I''ll be looking forward to it," Gawain said with a smile immediately, and then he glanced behind Tyre again, and couldn''t help being a little curious. "By the way, I rarely see you staying in human form for a long time, because Would it be more convenient to maintain a human form and communicate with representatives of various countries during the conference?"

    "No," Tyre said as he fingered the six shadow clones behind him, "Didn''t I cut my tail and make six of these things..."

    Gao Wen: "...Can it be like this?!"

    "It''s actually not enough to just cut the tail. I also got some water from the nearby clouds," Tyre explained very seriously, "The reason why the water of the body is needed is to facilitate the manipulation of these split bodies. And the amount of water in the body is not enough, so we need to draw water from the surrounding environment-our Kraken has always been a very reasonable race..."

    Gao Wen: "..."

    He suddenly felt that he couldn''t directly look at the word "reasonable".

    But fortunately, this increasingly strange topic did not continue. When Tyre was about to explain to Gao Wen and Humber what is called "the rationality of the Sea-Monster worldview", a pleasant buzzing sound suddenly came in. In their ears, an "interactive device" placed on the edge of the deck flashed rhythmically.

    Gao Wen looked at the silver-white metal column. He saw the projected crystal on the top of the column rising from the groove, and the voice of the master''s brain came into his ears: "Received a communication request from the underground fortress of Deep Blue Well-Ofi Leah Norton wants to talk to you."

    Gawain rubbed his eyebrows subconsciously¡ªit seems to be a busy day today.

    But anyway, it should be easier to chat with that princess Gondor than to discuss "the rationality of the worldview" with a sea monster?

    "Connect."

 Chapter 1417ï¼š Remaining problem

    A clear holographic projection emerged above the silver-white column, and Ophelia''s figure appeared in front of Gawain. This time she still used the same "posture" she had at the meeting site: a look and a real one. "Ophelia Norton" is almost exactly the same "carrier", sitting on a pale golden throne, with a large number of pipes and cables extending from the back of the body and around the throne.

    "Night," Ophelia''s voice came out of the screen, and it sounded calm and calm as always, "I hope I didn''t interrupt your rest."

    Tyr and the Tyrs standing nearby looked at Princess Gondor who appeared in the holographic projection, then looked at Gawain, hesitatingly asked: "Should I avoid it? Are you going to talk about any confidential topics? ?"

    As soon as Gao Wen heard this, he glanced at this salted deep-sea fish unexpectedly¡ªprobably because Tyre¡¯s usual unreliable performance was so frequent that at this time he heard the other side¡¯s reliable words. Kind of weird...

    "No," Ophelia''s voice immediately came from the screen. Although her body was still expressionless, her voice sounded obviously a little bit smiling, "It''s not something that needs to be kept secret-Miss Tyre, don''t Think of me as a stranger. I am the Veronica you are familiar with. When we were in Cecil City, we discussed many things together."

    "...That''s true," Tyre blinked, "but it was a bit uncomfortable...I''m usually used to dealing with Veronica, now I suddenly see you in this form..."

    "Okay, a guy who can change himself and squeeze his tail and squeeze six clones when he is idle, don''t talk about others," Gawain couldn''t help but glance at Tyre before looking at Orphee. Leah, "Is there something wrong with you?"

    "The Deep Blue Well''s core control system has been back online," Ophelia said, with a serious tone. "After initially repairing the perimeter pipeline monitoring system, I found some... undiscovered conditions may be similar to those of the previous sentry. Activities related."

    "What hasn''t been discovered before? It has something to do with the sentinel?" Gao Wen''s brows instantly frowned, "to be more specific."

    "I found that several energy conduits were invaded and intercepted, and the output logs in the relevant areas did not correspond to them. In addition, some iron soldiers mysteriously disappeared. The signal disappeared before the war broke out because of some system errors. , These data were hidden from my monitoring, and they have not been discovered until now¡ªthese intercepted energy and missing soldiers should be those dark priests who suddenly increased their strength and collectively "evolved", and afterwards the creeping disaster succeeded from deep blue. The reason why the deep stratum around the well draws a huge amount of energy.

    "But these are not major problems. The sentinel¡¯s conspiracy has now been foiled. All system failures are being repaired gradually. The real key is...I received some signals from the deep blue network channel when I was monitoring the''pulse flow''. ."

    "Some signals? In the deep blue network?" Gao Wen seemed to think of something, "Could it be..."

    "I suspect that it was the''rune stones'' that sentries put into the network before," Ophelia''s voice sounded more serious. "It seems that the deaths of the sentries and the creeping disaster did not automatically invalidate these rune stones. They still It''s working."

    Gaowen glanced at Amber instantly, both of them saw the same shock and tension in each other''s sight-what Ophelia found was undoubtedly the blind spot of everyone''s vision before. The scale of this war is really vast, and this victory is so exciting that when the war is over, almost everyone is caught in the joy of finally winning. No one thought that the runestones were thrown into the deep blue net. It''s still working!

    In addition to this tension, Gao Wen suddenly felt very grateful: When almost everyone has set their sights on the complex affairs after the victory of the war, fortunately there is Ophelia Matrix, a conscientious ancient artificial intelligence that meticulously. Performing your duties, if you don''t have such a pair of vigilant eyes to keep your eyes on the dark blue network channel, God knows when the world will remember those rune stones!

    "Could it be possible that those runestones are still carrying out the instructions left by the sentry?" Amber suddenly asked.

    "According to the data we have now, we shouldn''t have to worry about it yet," Ophelia replied. "The signals collected so far are only regular transmissions and responses. Although the specific communication content needs to be deciphered, it is generally certain that it is the Rune Stone. There are no signs of large-scale activities for the time being the regular signals released during the communication between them."

    Speaking of this, Ophelia seemed to think for a while, and paused for a moment before speaking again: "The monitoring system of the Deep Blue Well has not been able to find these rune stones before. I suspect that these rune stones were actively avoided under the conscious control of the sentry. My monitoring, or using some technical means to block my monitoring, but now the Deep Blue Well has received the signal released when the rune is received. This may indicate that these rune stones have entered a certain...undefended automatic operation state. It''s a good thing in a sense."

    "Are you waiting... From the point of view of''doing nothing'', it is indeed a good thing, but when I think that there are so many untimed bombs buried in the magic network deep in the planet, I don''t know which day it will explode. I can¡¯t sleep well..." Gawain muttered with a bit of toothache, "Is there any way to''fish'' them out?"

    Speaking of this, he subconsciously glanced at Tyr next to him: "Just like the sea monsters did..."

    "You can try it, but it''s not that difficult." Although Tyre didn''t speak, she had been listening carefully to the conversation between Gawain and Ophelia. At this time, she immediately took the initiative to speak, "Our sisters have tried it, like Elemental bodies like the Kraken can indeed swim safely in the dark blue net. In theory, you can also find those''runestones'' that have drifted into the depths of the net, but the key is the scale of the dark blue net...it''s too big. "

    Tyre¡¯s tone was a bit difficult, and Gawain had to nod his head: ¡°Indeed, the Deep Blue Network is a''planetary power system'', and it not only spreads in the material world, its tributaries run through all realms and elemental realms. It is not a small project to find all the rune stones in such a large network, let alone we don¡¯t know how to navigate in the network..."

    "In fact, this is still a small problem," Tyre said while squeezing his chin. "No matter how large the network is, there is a limit. No matter how difficult the navigation is, the rule can be slowly summarized. The key is that it runs through all the element fields, which is a bit troublesome. , You know, our relationship with the native elemental creatures is actually not very good..."

    "Aren''t you only having a bad relationship with the local water element? At most, coupled with the wind element that was dragged by the water element to go to war with you," Amber''s eyes widened, and the shadow assault goose was keenly aware When the sea monsters arrived, they might be doing more wonderfully than she thought, "Why are you still carrying all the elemental creatures..."

    Tyre suddenly showed a look of embarrassment on his face, rubbing his hands while whispering: "...I have never experienced elemental wars in the early days, but I heard that after the queen tried to breathe, she created To drink with pearls and drink hot..."

    "...Fuck!" Gawain vowed that he had never stared his eyes so wide in his life. "Surprised, what elemental bully are you fish?"

    So in the eyes of the world, the gentle and friendly overall comedian is like a sea monster like the Deyun Society of the whole family. In the world of elements, is it such an image of bullying and bullying?

    Tyre herself was obviously embarrassed, she almost rubbed her hands after Gawain''s complaints-if the sea monster would also rise in body temperature, then she might be close to the boiling point at this time: "We didn''t mean nothing. Understand, the elemental creatures on this planet are weird, and the communication methods between different element species are completely different, and their survival methods are extremely autistic, so that for a long time we have not figured out those in the elemental rift. Or is the''gizmo'' that haunts the engine leak point is a natural phenomenon or a small animal on the bottom of the sea? Alas, when I was ignorant, it was really sinful..."

    As he said, Tyre probably felt that the atmosphere on the scene was getting more and more weird, and immediately waved his hands and followed up with an explanation: "But we didn¡¯t fight the earth element and the fire element too much. After the experience of dealing with the elements, we had a little bit of friction with other element circles to figure out the situation. Later, the queen also took the souvenirs and sisters to visit the door to apologize. Everyone understood each other and signed a peace agreement...but Although the peace agreement was signed, the relationship was still a bit tense."

    Gawain''s mouth twitched and glanced at the salted deep-sea fish: "Can I ask what you mean by ¡®understanding each other¡¯?"

    "I don''t know the specific situation, but according to the description of the sisters who participated in the''Friendly Interview'' at the time, the elemental kings of the earth element and the fire element seemed to be...horrible when they saw that we could freely enter and exit the elemental realm with conflicting attributes?" Tyre thought for a while, and said uncertainly, "They seem to think this is a terrifying thing, and then they let us know that...what''s your expression on your face?"

    "...I am very glad you are allies now." Gao Wen didn''t know what his expression looked like at the moment. He only felt that his head and teeth were aching badly. After a day of meeting, he was not as tired of chatting with this sea caterpillar. It''s the feeling that the san value oscillates violently in seconds, "Well, let''s not talk about this kind of historical issue, let''s go back to those rune stones, Ophelia...Ophelia? Are you listening?"

    "Ah, I''m here," I don''t know if it''s an illusion, Ophelia''s voice obviously has a feeling of awakening from the sluggishness, as if even the san value of such an artificial intelligence has been washed by the sea monster''s worldview, "I Listening."

    "Then about the salvage of those rune stones..."

    "On this point, I happen to have a new idea," Ophelia took the initiative to speak before Gao Wen finished speaking. "It is an almost impossible task to salvage all the runestones from the deep blue network channel-even if the sea The demons feel that it can be done, and that is also under their time scale. This kind of thing that does not know how many tens of thousands of years can be realized has no reference value for ordinary mortal civilization, but from another angle...the rune stones Staying in the network may also be an option."

    "Stay in the network?" Gawain vaguely guessed the other person''s thoughts, "You mean, those rune stones can also come in handy for us?"

    "This is a''possibility''," Ophelia said seriously, although this is an idea she just came up with, but obviously this "new idea" has been repeatedly deduced in her pile of computing units. How many times, "Although the plans of the sentries and the dark priests almost destroyed the world, according to the runestone samples salvaged by the krakens and the intelligence we obtained from the captured dark priests, the runestones they dropped were essentially just a kind of Control nodes, and as a pure technology, these control nodes may not only be used to destroy the world."

    This sounds very feasible, but it is also very disturbing. Gao Wen''s tone can not help but solemnly: "...Do you think the''control system'' left by the sentry can be safely used in other fields? "

    "Essentially, these runestones are derived from Voyager technology. According to my deduction, other planets with suitable conditions should also have a''dark blue network'' similar to our planet, and the technology behind these runestones may have been originally used on planets. "Environmental renovation and other places," Ophelia said of her own thoughts, "In the eyes of the sailors, this is probably just a kind of...''reclamation'', or a basic people''s livelihood project like a''water conservancy project''."

    "In the eyes of the super civilization, the''water conservancy project'' may be a doomsday flood for the primitive civilization," Gao Wen said in a deep voice, "I understand what you mean, the''prototype'' technology of those rune stones may just be high civilization. Some basic civilian facilities in China are beneficial and harmless if used properly, but the key lies in whether we have reached the level of mastering this "use method"-if we have the technology that can change the planetary environment casually, and this technology It¡¯s as simple as pressing a few buttons, and that¡¯s not necessarily a good thing for today¡¯s leagues."

    Amber on the side of lightly nodded, and rarely understood Gao Wen¡¯s concerns quickly: ¡°After all, pressing the button is too simple¡ªbut the possible consequences after pressing the button are beyond our current capabilities.¡±

    "I have considered this too," Ophelia said calmly, "that''s why I said that this is just a''possibility''. Now we are facing the reality that there are almost no control nodes left in the deep blue network. It may be completely removed. For a long time in the foreseeable future, we will all have to face the fact that there are a bunch of "bombs" buried in the planetary power system-since they are destined to be unearthed, it is better to know more about them than Do nothing, and what I call''control'' and''utilization'' are just by-products of this research process."

    "...And even if we don''t start research, it''s hard to guarantee that there won''t be another Dark Order similar to the End of All Things or other people who have come into contact with those''stones'' for this and other reasons," Amber''s mind was also active at this time. When she got up, she frowned slightly and said, "Don''t it be said in many horror stories. A certain black wizard fell into the forbidden area of ??the evil god, and then gained the power of the evil **** to harm the Quartet. In the end, he would die. A large number of male and female partners and the whole family of the protagonist can kill such a demon king-but if the person who left the seal can directly study the evil **** and leave the operation instructions for future generations, it may not happen at all. Kind of thing..."

    "Although the example you gave is very problematic, it seems to have some truth," Gawain glanced at Amber, then lowered his head slightly, thinking slowly while speaking, "Indeed, the rune stones have almost sunk into every corner of the network. , Except that Ophelia can now remotely receive the signals sent by them, it is almost impossible for us to fish them all out. Since these things are destined to stay in the depths of our planet for a long time, it¡¯s much better for them. Some understanding is always good...Even if there are some risks, it is better than being at a loss when an accident happens.

    "But then again, just based on the signals that Ophelia has received remotely, do we really have a way to ¡®control¡¯ those nodes?"

    Ophelia¡¯s low voice came from the screen, with a faint expectation: "This...you need to take your time."

 Chapter 1418ï¼š Put to good use

    The sentinel is a tricky problem. It''s still tricky when it''s dead.

    The runestones that are still in the deep blue network are an unexpected trouble. However, as Ophelia said, with the current level of technology of mortals (even the Shanghai demon, an alien civilization), all those rune stones must be removed. Salvaging it is almost an impossible task. No one knows how many "stones" the dark priests threw down, no one knows where those "stones" have moved, and no one knows how big the deep blue network is. This is a helpless but ironclad fact.

    So the only thing Gaowen can do now is to learn as much of the rune stones as possible and master their dynamics. If possible, use remote signal connections to "control" this dangerous thing. If the dangerous factors cannot be eliminated, then at least the indispensable Controlled risk factors become controllable.

    What''s more, if this thing can really be controlled, it is undoubtedly a good thing.

    "The way the sentry controls the runestone is obviously to send some kind of remote signal to carry out''remote control''," Ophelia said of her own thoughts. A group of mortals, this kind of "remote control" should not exceed the abilities of mortals, and its technical level is not beyond the level that the dark priests can participate. In summary, I think it is feasible to control the runestones through a remote connection. .

    "Of course, this may require a long cracking process. We are dealing with a completely unknown technology. The Sentry obviously encrypts the signal transmission of all rune stones..."

    Gao Wen''s tone was serious and his expression was serious: "Is there anything that can speed up this cracking process?"

    "Sample, more runestone samples. This is an indispensable thing. The runestones''salved'' by the Krakens help me understand the technology used by the sentries, but they are damaged during the salvage process, so I need enough. The sample is used for comparative analysis, and the complete structure of the runestone is restored," Ophelia said immediately, "In addition, there is also the language and text data of the sailors, which helps me understand their''information structure''. I remember the dragons have complete Record, of course, if you can get the coding and system language logic used by the various equipment of the sailor...but this is obviously impossible, so don''t expect it..."

    "I can provide the data in this area although I am not sure whether it is complete," Gao Wen interrupted her before the other party finished speaking. "In addition, I also have the language and text information here, which is more complete than the Dragons."

    "Can you provide?!" Even ancient artificial intelligence like Ophelia had a moment of astonishment, but soon she seemed to have thought of something, and her voice calmed down, "This is good news. , The cracking work will be much simpler than expected."

    Having said that, she paused for a moment, and added: "In addition, if possible, I also hope to get the computing power of the Empire Neural Network to assist the computing power of the "Matrix". Although the computing power is very powerful, I need to use a lot of thinking threads for control. The Iron Man Corps and controlling this underground fortress. The unique structure of the neural network allows it to develop faster and more convenient than the matrix. If it can be assisted by its additional computing power, the cracking work will progress faster."

    "Yes, I will let Naritier create a node group specifically for you, isolated from the main network, and the distribution of computing power is not affected by the fluctuation of the main network." Gao Wen nodded immediately, even if Ophelia did not open it. At this point, he will also take the initiative to ask the Imperial Neural Network to participate in the cracking of those runestones. Although he trusts Ophelia very much, he is always used to avoid letting things go beyond his own on such sensitive and critical issues. Control the scope.

    "Thank you for your support," Ophelia said in a serious tone, and then she was silent for a moment, seeming to be carefully weighing it, and finally broke the silence after nearly half a minute. "Finally, does this matter need to be made public within the league? Whether it is necessary for more countries to participate in the technical strength of most countries may not be enough to help this work, but once such secret research involving the sentinel¡¯s legacy is leaked, it is extremely easy to disrupt the order of the alliance."

    Long before Ophelia spoke, Gawain was actually thinking about this issue. At this moment, he lowered his head slightly, his expression was particularly serious and lost in thought.

    Amber next to him whispered: "This matter is really sensitive. Secretly studying the runestones left by the sentry. This matter is easy to do or not to say. It''s okay if there is no problem. Once the secret is leaked, it will be a terrible thunder. The good alliance disintegrated directly in situ. If the 18th Route Resistance Army attacked Cecil, it would be more serious. If Tifeng, Baiyin, and the Dragon clan all have to be shackled against us. After all, the whole world was almost swayed by this stuff. Now people all over the world are nervous just hearing the word "sentinel"..."

    At this moment, Amber, who is good at thinking, has already thought of a whole set of "a certain empire secretly studied the super weapons left by evil civilizations, trying to find the technology to save the world from it. Unexpectedly, the leak of the news was regarded by the world as a vain attempt to destroy the world. In the evil empire, a melee was in the dark, and all the historical truths were buried in the depths of the ruins."

    She even arranged more than a dozen protagonists and supporting roles for the plot by the way, including the male protagonist and the female protagonist¡¯s childhood playmates, the old magi, the upright knight, a mysterious assassin who carries a secret, and a talking cat and many bards. There is a talking cat in the story, which is used to jump out and read the outline when the story cannot be made up...

    Gao Wen didn¡¯t know how much Humber, a guy who was deeply poisoned by the bard¡¯s storytelling, was thinking about at this moment, but what Humber was muttering was what he could think of, and he...don¡¯t like the story bridge of dog blood. part.

    "This matter can''t be fully disclosed, nor can it be completely kept secret for such a large-scale project, and it is difficult to keep it secret," Gawain said in a low voice, staring at Ophelia Norton in the holographic projection, "Typhon, Silver, giant dragons, including the dragons of the Sacred Dragon Principality, are all technically capable of participating and qualified to cooperate from the''vision''. Bring them in, clearly explain the current situation of those runestones, and explain why we should study That thing, let these people get in our car.

    "The other countries in the alliance... keep them secret for the time being. Although everyone is in the same camp, there is a need for a little secret among allies."

    "This is my opinion. I''m glad to see you think so too," Ophelia''s voice came from the screen. "Except for the Kraken who has been involved in this matter from the beginning, all countries on the land It is true that only the few partners you mentioned are worthy of wooing."

    Amber next to him showed some weird expressions after pondering for a moment. She raised her head and glanced at Gao Wen: "Bringing these countries in is not all for''cooperation'' and''frankness''. pot¡­"

    "Indeed, I have this consideration." To Amber''s surprise, Gawain admitted this frankly. "With the computing power of the Ophelia matrix and the Empire Neural Network, the dominant power of this work must be ours. In the hands, Typhon Silver and Dragon¡¯s participation will not shake the controllability of this matter, but will ensure that the most influential members of the alliance stand with us and avoid mutual suspicion with them in advance, and if true Encountered an unexpected situation, such as a project leak..."

    "That''s what I said, there is a pot for everyone to recite," Amber waved his hand before Gao Wen finished speaking. "If the three permanent members and the most capable member states in a shocking Lei Li alliance are involved, Then no matter how big this matter is, it can only be''nothing happened''."

    Gao Wen smiled silently and spread out the dirty but reasonable, dark but necessary international order. This is the "thorn" on the porcupines who hug and keep warm.

    "Then this matter has been preliminarily decided," Gawain exhaled softly under the cool night breeze, and then turned his eyes to Tyre, who seemed to be about to start yawning next to him, "but before the official start. , We still need to listen to the views of the Kraken. After all, Ophelia¡¯s work of "cracking" still needs more runestone samples."

    Studying those rune stones is destined to be unable to bypass the siren. After all, this is a magical race that has successfully salvaged a large number of rune stones and is capable of butterfly swimming in the deep blue net. Therefore, Gawain¡¯s conversation with Ophelia did not avoid Tyr¡¯s presence. At this time, the focus of the topic suddenly fell on the latter, which made Miss "Deep Sea Ambassador" who was starting to fall asleep suddenly wake up. She shook her head, which was full of water, and finally nodded slightly after returning to her senses. This is not a problem. I can give you an answer right now. We will send the scanned data of all runestones in the future. It was scanned with the analyzer on the Antavien, and the accuracy is definitely sufficient.

    "In addition, if you need it, I can also tell the queen to ask her to arrange for the rune stones to be sent directly to you. But this will take some time. There is a high probability that the thing will not be able to take the elemental transition channel. You have to sail here. By the way. Looking back, do you want to slice the stones or smash them for research? Anyway, if that thing stays in Antavien, it takes up space, and you can¡¯t eat or eat it..."

    "Thank you in advance for your support," Gawain nodded and said sincerely, "Scan data is needed, and physical samples are also needed. The more physical samples, the better."

    "No problem," Tyre promised particularly happily. These "requests" are obviously small things that are casual and casual for the Kraken who has an infinite long life. "Anyway, I heard about the sisters from Antavien. I am also studying the technique of synchronized swimming in the deep blue net. I told them to let them catch the rune stone as soon as they see it... fish it up as completely as possible. Although it is impossible to fish all of them, it seems that they can be part of it. It''s also useful."

    Speaking of this, the "Deep Sea Ambassador" is obviously on the verge of resisting drowsiness. She yawned vigorously and shook her whole body: "No, I''m too sleepy. Let''s talk about it first. , I will go to sleep and have something to talk about when I wake up."

    As soon as the voice fell, Gawain saw the deep-sea salted fish fall straight on the spot, "pia" slapped on the deck, the process of falling asleep was neat and stunned, and the few shadows she brought He stood there with his eyes wide open, but he obviously lost the control of his main consciousness, and stood motionless around Tyre, who had already fallen asleep, as if bidding farewell to his body...

    This weird scene made Amber hair stand up: "Mah, it feels like a group of standing remains bidding farewell to a lying body..."

    "I just slept like this..." Gawain was also stunned. Although he had seen Tyre fall asleep suddenly under various circumstances, he also knew that this salted deep sea fish often suddenly died suddenly when it slept, but fell asleep so strangely. The scene is still the first time he has seen it, especially the six separatists standing in a circle around the subject under the dark night. Anyone who does not know the inside story may have to suspect that the avatar Devourer gave the goods to sacrifice at a glance. , "How do you clean up..."

    "Looking back, I will find someone to move her back. By the way, remove these''splits''," Amber rubbed his eyebrows with a headache. "The first day the Deep Sea Kingdom joined the Alliance, let the ambassador sleep on the deck and upload it to bad influence. ."

    "...After the Kraken formally communicates with land countries on a large scale, I''m afraid everyone will soon realize that this group of deep-sea salted fish has no problem with''influence'' at all," Gao Wen sighed, "but you are right. It¡¯s not good, and if someone passes by and sees this scene, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll be scared on the spot."

    "Okay, the serious matters are discussed, let''s just say something lighthearted," Kohaku exhaled softly, and turned her eyes to Ophelia in the holographic projection. After finishing the topic about sentinels and runestones, she felt that there was something on the deck. The wind seemed to be refreshed again, "Speaking of which you finally decided to create such an''external image'' for yourself, I thought you would directly display a lot of your own''nodes'' on the venue when you have a meeting."

    "Too serious''differences'' will create barriers in people''s hearts," Ophelia said lightly. "Iron soldiers will be designed as humanoids with a cordial appearance, and dragons will communicate with people in a human form to show that friendly people can accept a peace. A conversation partner who is different in nature but similar in appearance can hardly accept an individual who is similar in nature but strange in appearance. What''s more... Our world has just been almost destroyed by an ancient artificial intelligence out of control, and the current alliance countries may not be doing well. Prepare to face a''machine'' of similar nature."

    "This is indeed the truth," Gawain smiled. He looked at the exquisite figure like a doll sitting on the pale gold throne in the projection. "But other than that, you seem to have finally accepted''Opheli Ya Norton''s self-knowledge, you have chosen such a body."

    "I thought about what you said, and it does make sense," Ophelia''s voice was filled with relief and gratitude. "I may be too obsessed with clarifying what I am, but it should be. A question that does not need to be attached... My mind is copied from Ophelia Norton herself, and she also entrusted her destiny to me to inherit. I can be anyone, of course, she does not need to avoid her own mind.'' Intuition'', I like this''carrier'' very much, this is how I look like in my memory."

    "It''s fine if you want to," Kohaku nodded beside him, with a very understanding face, "but then again, I wanted to ask before, why do you keep your face straight without opening your mouth? At the meeting, I thought you were maintaining an image, but how come you are like this in private?"

    "...This was made in a hurry," Ophelia in the projection finally made a move. She raised her arms stiffly, and actually "picked" her head off, and then raised it to the screen to show it seriously. "Look, it''s solid inside..."

    Gawain Amber: "..."

    This TM is more scary than Tier¡¯s six corpses admiring one corpse!

 Chapter 1419ï¼š repair

    In the next few days, the post-war meeting began to proceed smoothly in accordance with the scheduled process. One by one bills were thrown out, and one bill was discussed. Most of the content was actually formulated for various post-war economic recovery. , Transnational aid plans, and as the meeting deepened, various issues related to the division of post-war wasteland and development rights have gradually been brought to the table.

    These are extremely sensitive "cake splitting" issues, but they proceed in a surprisingly smooth manner. As many people have realized, on this issue involving the basic order of the alliance, the three empires actually The tone has already been set privately.

    Whether it¡¯s Typhon or Cecil, or Silver located in the extreme south of the continent, any empire does not want the alliance to mess up. Under this premise, all the problems that may cause the alliance to mess up were officially announced at the Talash Conference. Before the start, the "ventilation" was conducted. It is the so-called small meetings for major events. The issues that really involve the tone of the minor events will not be put on the big negotiation table. What can be discussed at the conference is destined to be only those from the three empires. The remaining "details" after finalizing the general direction.

    Belsetia Morningstar stood on the high terrace, quietly watching the night sky over the Tarash Plain. From this position overlooking the earth, one could see one after another light beams being excited from the dark earth. , Extending far away like a continuous chain, and at the roots of these beams, you can see sparse artificial lights, those lights are faint and scarce compared with the fairy king, but in this area is darkened In the land that has been shrouded for seven hundred years, even the faint light seems precious.

    The sound of footsteps came from behind, and the Queen Silver slowly spoke without turning her head: "Today we finally finalized the food aid plan for the Gaoling Kingdom and the Ogure tribe. The Alliance Food Committee should be busy soon."

    "The weather has begun to cool down, but the southern and western regions of the continent most severely damaged by the war have lost half of their grain-producing areas," Elaine said from the side, "although the pollution caused by chaotic magic has subsided. , But the destroyed fertile fields cannot grow again until the next planting season. Many areas will face severe ration pressure. I am worried about whether the Grain Commission can really solve such a big problem. After all... Gaoling Kingdom I used to be one of the largest food-producing countries in the alliance."

    "Yes, the pressure is really great, especially since the Loren nations have already taken a large amount of food reserves to support Tarrond. At that time, no one expected that the next food shortage would come like this," Bersetia shook He shook his head, "But listening to Uncle Gao Wen''s meaning, the situation does not seem to be as serious as imagined. It is mainly due to the Solin Tree Sea that has spread to the northern area of ??Talash. The remaining biomass remains and converted into edible parts, which is enough to relieve part of the food pressure."

    "The fruits bred in the sea of ??trees..." Elaine''s expression suddenly became strange. "I heard that the sea of ??Thorin trees feeds on the remains of biochemical beasts and dark roots. The food transformed in this way...Although knows that it is non-toxic , But it still feels weird."

    "But the hungry victims will not think about this," Bersetia glanced at Elaine. "In the face of life and death, they don''t care whether the food in their hands grows from the corpses of monsters. What''s more, the land itself is the return of life. In the place of death, we have already buried many weird things under every piece of land we cultivate, so don''t care about such details."

    "It''s exactly as you said," Elaine nodded, and then was a little curious, "but I heard that the output of Thorin''s fruit is actually not high. Relying on the fruits of that sea of ??trees can really alleviate the food faced by the entire continent. Is it stressful?"

    Belsetia thought for a while, and slowly said: "It is said that the newly grown leaves and part of the rhizomes of the Thorin giant tree have begun to become edible. Before the arrival of this winter, more than 70% of the newly born parts of her It can be transformed into a safe food by a specific processing method and can even be used as a staple food."

    Elaine listened, her eyes widened a little bit, until finally she couldn''t help but exclaimed: "Convert the body into food?! This...this is not the fruit that grows... Sister Bertila..."

    "She''s still the same as before," Bersetia shook her head slightly and interrupted Elaine. "You know, when we know this news, it must have been her decision. Sister Bertila has been Think she has some kind of...responsibility for the mess that everything will die, even though the branch in this wasteland has nothing to do with her. In this regard, she is even a little bit paranoid."

    "...We can''t make decisions for her, nor can we make decisions for the victims," ??Elaine sighed softly, "If Uncle Gao Wen agrees to this matter, then we are even less qualified to say anything."

    "Yes, Uncle Gao Wen agreed," Bersetia nodded, and then her expression became slightly serious, "Speaking of which, what do you think of the''plan'' proposed by Uncle Gao Wen? About the Deep Blue Netway. Those rune stones..."

    Elaine frowned slightly, and said with some uncertainty: "I don''t know if this is a good thing or a bad thing in the end, but as the Princess Ophelia said, this is something that must be done. There, when it cannot be dismantled, we can only choose to make it from an uncontrolled bomb to a controlled one. But if we really find a way to control this''planetary transformation system'', no one can say no. Perhaps this will be another''wasteland crisis'' in the future. After all, people''s hearts are unpredictable, and most humans do not have the full foresight and firm beliefs like Uncle Gao Wen."

    Bersetia held the railing on the edge of the terrace with her hands, and stared at the darkness in the distance: "From a human point of view, it may be too early to think about these things, but from an elf point of view, there are many''it''s too early'' questions. In the not-too-distant future, it is impossible for Uncle Gao Wen to fail to think of this, but he still chose to start this plan. This can only show that the benefits of this matter outweigh the risks, or that... under the circumstance that the risks are doomed, he did so. The risk is relatively small."

    "Well, sometimes when I think about it, this world is really malicious to us," Elaine sighed helplessly. "The doomsday always seems to follow us, but most of us really just want to survive in peace."

    "Every extra day we survive, we are a little luckier than those civilizations that died early," Belcetia raised her head, looking up at the starry night sky, over this light-poor land, the sky that had just been purified. It seems clearer than anywhere on the Loren Continent, and there are more stars than anywhere, and among the twinkling stars, some kind of imagination of the distance is attracting the eyes of the Silver Queen, "So sometimes I am also very Curious, the civilization that is constantly sending us signals... Do they face the malice of this world all the time like we do, and carefully maintain their existence every day?"

    "...They have developed to a level where they can send signals to the opposite side of the Xinghai Sea. It may be a civilization that is much stronger than ours," Elaine answered the empress''s casual emotions very seriously, "but advanced does not necessarily mean friendly, who It is also uncertain whether this civilization that is constantly sending signals is friendly, although judging from the content they are sending now, this civilization has not shown any malice to the outside world..."

    Bersetia nodded slightly: "The issue of alien signals is already being discussed within the Alliance. Tomorrow, the further "Xinghai Project" will be put on the table, even though we have not yet done a good job directly stepping into the starry sky. However, this continuous signal and the discovery at the Verpland Observatory have pushed the vast starry sky in front of everyone... There are other civilizations in the starry sky, and the pioneers among us have already paid a lot of effort to crack the alien civilization. We can¡¯t turn a blind eye to the facts of the ¡°password¡± of communication.¡±

    Maid Elaine seemed to be thinking about this topic. She didn''t speak for a few seconds. Bersetia couldn''t help laughing when she saw this: "What are you thinking, Elaine?"

    "I''m thinking... At the Talash Conference, which is based on heavy and serious topics such as the food crisis, medical assistance, and the division of post-war interests, such a topic about the starry sky seems to be the''only romance'' in the heavy atmosphere," Elaine smiled, "Maybe Uncle Gao Wen added the''Xinghai Project'' to the meeting agenda temporarily for this purpose, right?"

    "...Although this sounds good, I always think he didn''t think so much at all. He should have thought of it all of a sudden and then added it," the Queen Silver sighed slightly. "Uncle Gao Wen is a pragmatist, his We can''t understand romance."

    ¡­

    "Just send it here." Diana turned her head and said to the guards who came with her.

    Several Typhon extraordinary men bowed their heads and walked back silently, while Diana retracted her gaze from them. She turned her head to look forward and saw that the corridor with the distinctive Gondor style seemed to extend infinitely in her vision. A row of faint lights illuminates the underground space directly under the deep blue well. At the end of the corridor stands a very heavy door, and on both sides of the corridor, the alloy walls are The metal gates were neatly arranged one after another.

    When Diana''s eyes fell on the neatly arranged metal gates, the light above one of the doors suddenly lit up, and a bright indicative trajectory appeared on the floor. A mechanically synthesized sound was in the open underground. A sound from the space: "Soldier, your repair slot is ready, follow the indicated track, room number R-635."

    How long have you not heard this tone?

    This familiar and unfamiliar system prompt made Diana''s mental core a little hot, and those ancient memories still remained in her storage. However, even with the artificial mind of the iron man, it seemed to be panic when recalling these pictures. With the fading brown and yellow, she stepped forward and walked towards one of the rooms along the flowing light. Amid the slight friction of the mechanical device, the alloy gate slid open in front of her, and a small restoration room appeared in front of her.

    Diana stepped in and saw seven or eight "repair slots" neatly lined up in this small repair room. It was a metal with a silver-white coating, the size of a single bed, and a depression in the center. On the platform, you can see all kinds of maintenance equipment that are on standby at the edge of each platform. At this moment, all the repair slots in the room are empty. prepare for.

    "Soldier, remove the clothes and come forward, your repair slot is marked."

    The reminder sounded in her ears, Diana calmed down, temporarily suppressed some messy thoughts in her heart, and prepared according to the sound of the system prompts, and in the process, she could always feel that there was a "will". "Will" is here, in this room, in this base, in this entire area of ??the Deep Blue Well.

    Diana knew that this was "she" looking at herself. Long, long ago, she was a node under the control of this "consciousness", but now she is no longer, and this consciousness is now looking at her own eyes... it seems Somewhat curious.

    This restoration facility is located at the edge of the ironman production and maintenance array. It is in the "shallow area" of the Deep Blue Fortress as a whole. Between it and the deepest Ophelia matrix, there are still thousands of meters of mud, rock, steel and cement. But this barrier of thousands of meters can''t stop Ophelia Norton''s "gaze" transmitted by countless data links and sensing devices.

    Diana lay down in the repair slot assigned to her, and her bionic skin was stimulated by the cold but with a strange sense of peace of mind. She felt that her mental core had gradually returned to running smoothly, and those arranged around the repair slot The working machinery of the company is making a slight buzzing sound one by one. The equipment here is inspecting an unrecognizable body that has been transformed and repaired after 700 years, and is trying to work out a feasible "recovery" plan. This must not be simple.

    There seemed to be some free time before the equipment was ready. Diana focused on the ceiling. She saw a ring structure directly above the repair slot, and many cables and dormant robotic arms were hovering. At the edge of this ring structure, and in the center of the ring structure, you can see a device emitting a dark red gleam. The edge of the device is shining slightly, like a strange eye.

    It was indeed an eye, and Diana quickly understood it. It was Ophelia Norton¡¯s eye. Long, long ago, Princess Gondor, who was in charge of the Ironman Corps, passed many such things. Or a similar magic device to monitor the iron man soldiers. Every production array, every maintenance unit, every storage or transfer facility, and even every iron man soldier has an "extension unit" connected to this system. The iron people were accustomed to this, and even felt very kind, but at the moment Diana looked at that eye, but suddenly felt...a bit awkward.

    As if he had sensed the anxiety of the iron man soldier, Ophelia Norton''s voice rang in the room: "You look a little nervous, Diana."

    "...I''m sorry," Diana replied softly, "I haven''t lain in the repair slot for many years."

    "Maybe it''s not just because of this," Ophelia''s voice sounded warm and flat, "but it doesn''t matter. I have to fix your body that is already on the verge of a limit."

    "...Yes, thank you very much."

 Chapter 1420ï¼š "Heart"

    The delicate machinery began to make a slight clicking sound, and two gleaming diamond-shaped crystals floated out of a storage slot beside them, hovering in front of Diana, and the light curtain projected by the crystals crossed like a net. Sweeping through her body, in this short moment, Diana''s memory went back many years ago, back to the days when she was a guard at the Wipland Observatory.

    At that time, life was much simpler than it is now, and a machine does not need to think about so many questions.

    A mechanical handle with a sharp tip came to the top of the repair slot and accurately pried the overhaul cover on Diana¡¯s abdomen. The old brass core ticked in the mechanical compartment, the magic center and the mind wrapped in a protective layer. The core glowed with a slight blue light in the colloidal buffer material. Under the personal control of Ophelia Norton, the tools of the repair slot began to carefully handle this body, which was already very different from the original factory setting. Diana Hearing the voice of the corps leader came from above again.

    "It may take a while. There are a large number of components inside your body that have exceeded the limits of use, and there are many...not-so-compliant modifications and repairs. Although these things barely allow you to move as usual, they have already affected many of your core devices. It has caused great pressure. Now, relax, I want to transfer your energy flow to the outside and remove your magic center."

    "These substandard modifications and repairs have allowed me to live to this day. Without them, I might have died a century ago." Diana said softly.

    The short-lived dizziness hit the moment the magic center was removed, and quickly dissipated due to the connection of external energy. She blinked and heard Ophelia Norton¡¯s voice in her ears: "...''Live ''And''death'', ordinary iron man soldiers seldom use these words on themselves, even if it is a model dedicated to the civilian market like you. You look like a human now, Diana."

    "...This is probably a side effect of getting rid of the iron man network," Diana said slowly. She could feel that the tools were disassembling her body into parts little by little, but this didn''t cause pain. Her perception system was already automatic. Switching to the maintenance mode, the "perception" generated when the bionic tissue is cut is turning into pure data and flowing into the core of the mind, "I don''t know whether this change is good or bad."

    "It depends on you," Ophelia chuckled, "I''m curious, how does it feel to be out of the iron man network? Since the birth of iron man, there has been almost no precedent like you. Even if there are occasional disconnected individuals, I never There was no chance to ask about this from them."

    "...In the early stage, it was chaotic and at a loss. The lack of direct and clear instructions caused the machine''s operating efficiency to drop to the lowest point. In most cases, only the instinct to maintain its survival was left, and I was the only one in this instinct and''escape from disaster''. Driven by an order for hundreds of years," Diana frankly told her once nominal "Supreme Commander" about these things that she had never said to outsiders. "And after contact with humans, the situation began to change. Some... changes. Those humans are not my superior nodes, but their rescue gives me a reason to... do something for them. At first, I thought this was also some kind of''command'', but I don¡¯t know when I realized This is my own''will''..."

    "The central connection is about to be released and reset," the system prompt sounded suddenly from the repair slot, "start cutting."

    A strange "puffiness" poured into the core of the mind. The next moment, Diana lost her whole body perception. She seemed to have become an unconscious soul lying on this cold mechanical platform while maintaining the only She has a clear mind, but her vision and hearing modules are still running. She can still see the dark red "eyes" directly above and hear Ophelia Norton''s soft voice.

    "It looks like those humans have changed you a lot, Diana."

    "...You also remember me...different from what was recorded in my initial data," Diana said, and she found her voice came from a synthesis device in the room, "I saw it last time'' I have this feeling when Veronica¡¯s interactive carrier. You are different from the Ophelia Norton I know, but I don¡¯t know how to describe this difference. As an ordinary ironman soldier , I only contacted your will in the mental network back then, maybe I am not qualified to make this kind of judgment..."

    "Your judgment is accurate, Diana," Ophelia''s voice seemed to pause for a moment. "We have all experienced something. After seven centuries of changes, it is difficult for both soldiers and generals. Keep the original look."

    Diana did not speak for a while, but silently perceives the only data flowing in the core of the mind that is still functioning normally. These data constitute her "personality", as Her Royal Highness Ophelia said, she is now It''s really "like a human", so that she suddenly became nervous like a human: "My core of mind, and the data stored in it..."

    "Your mental core condition is not good, but the damage can be said to be minor compared to other places. I will adjust it, but you can rest assured that I will not move anything inside," Ophelia said gently. He said, there is a kind of gentleness in that voice that I don''t know if it is an illusion, "The data of Diana is your memory and life, and I may understand the meaning of these data better than you."

    Ophelia¡¯s words seem to have a deeper meaning, especially when she talks about "memory and life", this feeling is especially obvious, but Diana can¡¯t guess what kind of feelings are buried in it. She was just a little sleepy suddenly. It was a countdown to sleep that was out of her control. She knew that the adjustment to the core of her mind had already begun.

    "From now on, you will go to sleep until the body completely recovers and restarts," Ophelia''s voice came from above, sounding a bit far away, "Are there any special requirements before going to sleep?"

    "...Please keep the steel plate on the protective compartment on my left torso," Diana said softly. "It was left over when they first tried to repair my body. I want to keep it as a souvenir. "

    "Okay, I will keep it. Now go to sleep at ease, soldier, have a good dream. After waking up, there is a whole new life waiting for you."

    ¡­

    In the deep control hall, Ophelia Norton, who was sitting on the golden throne, turned her gaze on Gawain: "Diana''s condition is worse than I expected. I am surprised that a regular iron man soldier like her is actually It has been able to operate even with so many malfunctions in the body until today. At the same time, I am also surprised by the various''wonderful solutions'' that Typhon people have come up with in order to maintain such a body."

    "You seem to take her seriously," Gawain said unexpectedly. "I don''t think you will repair every damaged Ironman soldier yourself, right?"

    "Diana¡¯s situation is very complicated. Her body has undergone a lot of irregular transformations and repairs. The conventional automatic repair process is difficult to repair her without causing secondary damage... No, as you said, I am very Value her."

    "why?"

    "...A person has become a machine, and a former machine is gradually becoming an adult. I don''t know how to describe this, but the existence of Diana reminds me of myself, although our situation is completely different. , But I think... we are all proving the blurred line between''human'' and''machine''," Ophelia''s voice sounded quite emotional, "can you understand my awkward thoughts?"

    "I understand more than you think." Gawain laughed. As a satellite spirit, no one knows this kind of ambiguity and dislocation in self-cognition better than him. At the same time, he also feels a little bit about it. A few years ago, that really killed him and he never thought that he would discuss this kind of cyber problem with an ancient artificial intelligence in this place...what about swords and magic?

    "What are you thinking?" Ophelia noticed the slight change in Gawain''s expression, and couldn''t help but be a little curious.

    "It''s nothing," Gawain waved his hand, and then his expression became serious, "I came to see you in person this time. There is a very special thing."

    "Very special thing? And it requires you to come to the depths of the earth yourself..." Ophelia on the throne moved her body slightly, with a curious look on her face. Obviously, her body is no longer the first meeting of the meeting. The head of the "catch-work product" I used in the day is no longer solid (I regret to lose the qualification to compete with Rebecca for Loren''s first iron head), "It seems that this matter is of great significance, and it is very important. Please tell me your personal information. I am very happy that I can be trusted so much by you."

    Gao Wen nodded: "First of all, I have to confirm one thing that your Iron Man soldiers should not be affected by the gods and are not part of the ¡®Tide of Thought¡¯, right?"

    "Of course," Ophelia gave an affirmative reply immediately, "Iron Man Soldiers are not humans. Even the Iron Man like Diana who has a''heart'' like a man cannot become a part of the''Ideological Trend''. I have already Repeated verification."

    "In other words, the entry of iron man soldiers into space will not stimulate the mortal gods," Gao Wen said in a deep voice, "and it will not lead to the eventual rebellion in advance."

    "...What do you want to do?" Ophelia''s tone became more solemn, she seemed to have vaguely guessed what Gawain wanted to do, but she didn''t dare to confirm it for a while.

    "You should know that there is a legacy of sailors in space." Gao Wen breathed out softly.

    "Yes, and this information is no longer a secret among the senior leaders of the alliance. The ancient dragons of Tarrond have even witnessed the space facilities left over our planet when the sailor left. Although due to the influence of some unknown technology, we mortals living on the surface seem to be unable to see those large-scale structures. In addition, I also know that the sentry was destroyed by your own hands and it was the sailor who left behind. Weapons."

    "Yes, I released the news. It''s all facts." Gao Wen nodded slightly. "Have you ever thought about...you can get close to the ¡®legacy¡¯ in space?"

    Ophelia''s expression changed again: "You mean..."

    "You should know that part of the sailor''s legacy is under my control, but the long years have brought these over-service space stations on the verge of shutdown. Recently I am trying to gradually restart and repair them," Gawain said of his plan. " After the Talash meeting is over, this restoration project will begin."

    "Do you want my Ironman Corps to participate in it?" Ophelia confirmed it again very seriously.

    "Yes," Gawain affirmed Ophelia''s guess. "Byron discovered the orbital elevator that can send people from the surface to the orbital space station when he trek to the southwestern waters of the mainland last time. I have successfully restarted it. This channel and the corresponding area in the space station, but if I want the entire space station to "live", I need more manpower. At present, the dragons and sea monsters have accepted my invitation, but I think...this is not enough."

    "...If this is the case, the Iron Man Corps is indeed a good choice," Ophelia nodded slightly. The mental matrix made her a little excited and calmed down quickly, and replaced it with calm thinking. "And considering the space in space In special circumstances, my iron man might even be more suitable for this job than a giant dragon. But then again, depending on what you look like...you seem to plan to make this more public?"

    "... Millions of people have witnessed the appearance of the Sentry Cruise Ship on the battlefield, and then they saw the debris falling from space scattered on the Gondor Wasteland, and after that, the research work on the Sentry Wreckage was also done. It is bound to unfold on a large scale," Gawain sighed softly, "Some things have reached the time when they have to be made public, and continuing to cover up is likely to cause unstable changes in mortal thoughts, so we must reach a large number of people as soon as possible. Established a correct understanding of the concept of ¡°set sailors¡±.

    "Although mortals can''t set foot on the stars yet, at least, we have to avoid them from establishing wrong concepts about things in the stars."

    Ophelia listened quietly to Gawain''s words, and at this moment she spoke softly: "Confrontation with the trend of thought is like a competition. If correct knowledge and reason can''t take hold of people''s hearts first, then ignorance and blindness will take root. I I understand what you mean, and the Iron Man Corps will respond to your call at any time."

    "Uh, there is no need for such a reaction," Gawain was a bit awkward facing Ophelia''s attitude, "Although Deep Blue Well is indeed protected by Cecil from the situation, you are the iron man here. The owner of the Corps, I think we should deal as equal friends."

    "Friend..." The delicate "doll" on the throne slowly laughed, "Okay, then your loyal friend will answer your call at any time."

    ¡­

    In Cecil City, in the prayer hall of the Cathedral of Light, Veronica, who was standing in front of the preaching stage with her eyes closed, slowly opened her eyes.

    A gleam of light passed through her eyes, and the sacred light slowly floated beside the "saint princess". This sacred brilliance, as always, made her look holy, but not close to the world. The feeling of being close to the earth did not last for too long. A smile appeared on her face. This smile quickly dilutes Veronica''s mundane feeling, making her look full of life.

    With a light sigh, she tidied the priest¡¯s robes and skirts. Veronica ended her prayer today. She picked up the platinum scepter placed next to her, and a voice that sounded quite cheerful followed. There was a sound from the side: "You look very happy today, Lord Saint."

    Veronica followed her reputation and saw a nun who was in charge of cleaning the church smiling and greeted herself. She knew this girl, who only graduated from church school this year. She is a lively and cheerful child. She dreams of becoming a communicator. The armed nun of the gospel, even though she was slapped off in the last test because of her poor performance in the physical fitness test and body-stick technique, she seems to have signed up for the winter nun selection in the renewed Holy Light Church, which is so energetic. Young people are quite common.

    Veronica laughed: "Is it obvious?"

    The petite trainee nun replied honestly: "A little bit, I rarely see you smiling like this. Although you are always smiling, your usual smile is different from just now."

    "I''m really very happy." Veronica smiled, and then she reached out and rubbed the hair of the trainee nun in front of her. While the latter was a little dazed, she also froze for a while, even though she was usually approachable in the church. The image of gentleness and amiability shows others, but it seems like this is the first time.

    This is not like the usual "saint princess" who is always dignified, quiet and restrained.

    But it''s much like the "Ophelia" who was still alive seven hundred years ago.

    Her smile became brighter, and she reached out and rubbed the trainee nun''s hair again: "I am really happy."

 Chapter 1421ï¼š Worth looking forward to

    When the wind blowing across the plain gradually cooled down, the heat began to fade from the valleys and hills in the south of the mainland, and the yellow-brown leaves covered the earth. From the long bridge of the returnees in the north to the lush jungle of the Elven Empire, a refreshing and comfortable atmosphere. The wind seemed to blow over this ancient land overnight, and even the decayed and decayed aura entrenched on the scorched earth brought about by the previous war seemed to dissipate at a speed visible to the naked eye.

    In the forest on the edge of the long bridge of the returnees, the sound of heavy footsteps and the swaying and rubbing of wooden branches continued to sound. The huge forest guards walked out of the forest and patrolled the land that has now returned to calm. Ordinary tree guards are much taller guards with a strong torso and iron-gray bark. The bark and canopy also have a large number of alloy armor and tactical equipment that are absolutely invisible to ordinary tree guards. They are particularly eye-catching in this lush forest.

    They are armed with heavy Gorgon railguns, shoulder anti-shield generators, and automatic missile launchers. There are communication arrays and armored crew compartments buried in the canopy. Each guard is like a walking turret¡ªeven if it¡¯s a painting style. It''s really weird, but the existence of these "Guardians of Thorin" has become the norm in this forest. Whether it is the elves on the side of the long bridge or the humans on the opposite side of the long bridge, they have become accustomed to these silent and powerful allies.

    As the Silver Empire and the Highmountain Kingdom are still in vigor, the Guardian of Thorin is an important guarantee to ensure the tranquility and order of the forest.

    After routinely patrolling to the long bridge of the returnees, the Thorin guards slowly stopped. One of the guards leaned down, and two agile figures emerged from its canopy and jumped lightly. To the ground-these are two elves, but their appearances are significantly different. One of the taller huntresses is the obvious silver elves, and the other petite figure has a pale to almost transparent complexion and is more complex than the silver elves. On short ears, you can see mysterious magic patterns faintly appearing on the surface of the skin, like tattoos.

    The petite elf is Berna Breeze, who is leading the Thorin Guard patrolling the forest, and the huntress next to her... is her childhood friend she thought she would never see again.

    Standing on the land of her hometown, Berna took a deep breath of the cool and fresh air. The magic runes near her neck and forehead were faintly extinguished several times like breathing. Half of the Thorin guards immediately received the order and began to patrol. On the next route, Berna herself looked in the direction of the Long Bridge of the Returnees, her eyes remained for a long time.

    On the wide sea-crossing bridge built with ancient technology, a convoy of supplies was quickly passing through the border checkpoint of the Silver Empire, and a group of elves preparing to go to the northern kingdom were approaching the "Outbound Travel Registration Bureau" near the checkpoint. The flat and wide deck of the long bridge is glowing with a psychedelic glow in the sun, and the automatic maintenance machinery quickly goes back and forth in the trenches on both sides of the bridge, and there is a giant eagle rider who is patrolling the sky just flying over the long bridge. , The majestic and elegant figure quickly passed by in the sun.

    Even now, Berna still has a dreamlike sense of unreality when seeing the returnees'' Long Bridge.

    "I really didn''t expect... I would see this bridge again one day," Berna said softly, "It appeared in my broken dreams countless times, until I couldn''t even sustain the dream. It is still imprinted in my memory like a shadow, but now it is here, in front of my eyes, I can even step on it directly..."

    "Yes, you walked back home on this long bridge before, Bernard," the tall huntress looked back at her childhood playmate, who had been away for many years and returned to her hometown not long ago. Today, Berna still never mentioned to her former friends what she had experienced over the years, but only from those few words and her strange appearance, the huntress knew that this must be a hard journey, "So you really Don¡¯t plan to stay here? You finally go home..."

    "...I thought about it, but I have a place where I should go," Berna shook her head slightly, "I have already met the tutor and met my friends. They are all doing well now, they I also know that I''m having a good time, I think this is enough-this forest is my hometown, but I no longer belong here."

    "Is it because of you...this body?" The huntress frowned slightly, looking at Berna''s body covered in magic patterns, "I noticed that your body occasionally has abnormally high fever, and you don''t seem to adapt to the food in your hometown. ¡­Is this body unstable? Or do these runes bring a lot of pressure?"

    "This is part of the reason, but more reason...I do have to go back to the Thorin tree," Bernard laughed. "At least, I have to take these Thorin guards back-they are from Sisi. You''lent'' to the army of the Silver Empire and waited for General Lomar to make preparations for the handover. These reinforcements must be returned to the mainland. Of course, my''commander'' must follow."

    "Then you can come back after you send them back..." The Huntress said immediately, but in the end she sighed suddenly and shook her head with a helpless smile, "Well, since this is your decision, it seems that Thorin Giant Tree There must be someone or something you are thinking of over there. Based on your personality, this must be decided. So, you will live in the north in the future?"

    Berna raised her arm and looked at the gleaming rune on it: "It should be, after all, my body is indeed more adapted to the northern environment now."

    Speaking of this, she suddenly smiled and looked at her friend beside her: "But you don¡¯t have to show this expression, Wei, have you forgotten? The wasteland is no longer a dead place that is difficult to cross, nor is it in the north or south of the mainland. As far away as before, as two worlds, I heard that soon the three major empires will start to build two magic railways running through the east, west, south and north in the wasteland, based on the current blocking wall, and in the future. There will be a direct air flight between Cecil and the Silver Empire¡ªyou can find me at that time, and I want to take you to the highest viewing platform of the giant Thorin tree to watch the sunrise over the Holy Spirit Plains.

    "That is the most magnificent scenery I have ever seen in my life. It is even more beautiful than the morning sun in the forest of my hometown. I can also take you to''expedition'' in the dark mountains. Now it is about to become a tourist attraction, or go Look at the snow-capped mountains and glaciers in the north? I have not been, but I heard that the scenery around Winter Fort is very beautiful, and seals can be caught near Beigang... Have you ever seen seals? The dragons in the north are very good at roasting seals! Know a few dragon friends..."

    Berna¡¯s eyes glowed with shining brilliance, like a few treasures, telling about the exotic scenery that could not be imagined in the hearts of friends who had been living in the southern forest since childhood. At this moment, the huntress called "Wei" seemed to look at it in a trance. Many years ago, I saw the elves who were excitedly packing up their bags and preparing to cross the long bridge of returnees to travel to the northern human world. At that time, they seemed to be standing in front of the long bridge of returnees, which was also an enthusiastic speech. They kept listening, and one listened helplessly for a long time.

    Many years later, many things have changed, but it seems that some things have remained the same as before. This feeling...seems not bad.

    "Okay, okay, I''ll go to you, if you say my head is going to explode," the huntress''s mouth couldn''t help but curled up, she reached out and held her friend''s shoulder, "I''m looking forward to taking the train directly or '' The flight''s day to the north, as you often tell us after you come back... the world has changed, right?"

    "Yes, this world has changed, many things have changed..." Berna smiled lightly, but suddenly, a few runes near her neck suddenly lit up slightly, which made her quickly pat the Huntress off. Arm, "Oh sorry, I am going to call back..."

    "It''s a messenger again?" The huntress raised her eyebrows, with a hint of teasing in her tone. "Or the saint? This is almost your mother. I heard she was not like that back then..."

    Berna waved her hand slightly awkwardly and apologetically, and then walked away two steps while already muttering to the message: "Ah, I was chatting with a friend just now... Now? How about the patrol, the situation has just stabilized here? How long...I¡¯m not tired or tired. I don¡¯t need to walk down by myself. I just sit on the guard and watch the scenery. Remember, remember, keep warm? It¡¯s almost the equator here! It¡¯s just a little bit cooler today! Ah know it, every day I brush my teeth... Of course I don¡¯t pick up anything to eat! I¡¯m not a two-hundred-year-old kid...

    "Ah? Picking up fruits from the forest doesn''t count! We elves are not always...Oh, my stomach is getting better, it''s okay... Can you just pick up the fruits that fell from your body and eat them? And I washed them all... "

    Berna had already walked a few steps away, but her voice still came through the wind clearly. The huntress watched the petite elf girl leaning against the tree guardian''s feet and muttering to a voice from afar. Slowly Slowly, a smile appeared on her face.

    She still doesn¡¯t know what Berna has gone through over the years, just as she doesn¡¯t know how many joys and sorrows are happening in this world at every moment, how much haze has been in the lost and obscure history, but it¡¯s just like this. Shining on the earth, the returnees'' long bridge has once again restored its former vitality and excitement¡ªin this world, it seems that there is always some future worth looking forward to.

    Berna''s message will probably continue for a long time. The huntress breathed out gently and looked up to the northern sky. At this moment, a few lights and shadows appeared from the clouds and caught the huntress''s sight.

    It was a small group of great eagle knights, and a flying elven boat surrounded by great eagle knights, glowing in the sun.

    The Huntress opened her eyes slightly: The Talash meeting is over, and the Silver Queen is back.

    ¡­

    After a long half-month agenda, this post-war meeting that affected the sight of countless people across the continent finally ended smoothly. At this moment, the flying boat on which the Silver Queen had crossed the national border in front of the returnees¡¯ long bridge, and compared to the Queen¡¯s What arrived at the Elven King''s Court earlier was the large amount of information she had sent from the Plain of Talash.

    The first minister of the empire, Valendian Jingu, stood on the highest terrace of the elven king''s court, looking at the pool at the edge of the king''s court. A courtyard building with a delicate and simple structure and a metallic luster with the main supporting structure was standing quietly. In the center of the pool, two apparently newly built bridges are connected to the shore.

    That was the escape module "Quiet Garden" that was previously detached from the Temple of the Stars. As the last well-preserved part of the once glorious Temple of the Stars, this escape module has now been permanently shut down, and it stands quietly in the Elf Empire at this moment. The political and cultural center of Beijing has become a ¡°monument¡± of special significance. Every day, countless citizens come to the waterhole to commemorate. For this reason, the queen even ordered the opening of a part of the original royal court area as a Rest and activity place for visitors.

    Whenever looking at the "monument" from the heights of the royal court, Valentian would realize more deeply-some things have been permanently changed.

    On a small round table not far from him, quietly placed a document written in beautiful elves. It was the information about the post-war meeting that was sent back to China from the Tarash Plain not long ago.

    Valentian''s gaze swept over this document sent back to China by the Queen herself, and the content of this document had already been read several times¡ª

    The Deep Sea Kingdom officially joined the alliance as a member of the alliance. A mysterious alien race with advanced technology and ancient history was unveiled in front of the world. No one knows what changes this new force will bring to mortal nations, but The mere addition of a strong ally is enough to make people look forward to;

    The "Remaining Fire" of the ancient Gondor, the last descendant of the Norton royal family, Ophelia Norton and the Deep Blue Well she governed finally officially returned to the mainland stage. As an independent city-state, the legal legitimacy of Deep Blue Well has been obtained. The nations of the alliance recognize that it has now joined the alliance as a new member. At the same time, with the Deep Blue Well as the center, about a quarter of the entire Talash Plain is designated as a permanent neutral zone;

    At the same time as joining the alliance, Deep Blue Well announced the export plan for energy and magic minerals. The high-purity arcane energy from the depths of the planet and the arcane crystal deposits that have been stored for seven centuries will become the recovery of the alliance after the war. A surging momentum, and in the foreseeable future, this will undoubtedly change the pattern of the entire world.

    However, due to the defects of the original energy flow, the energy transmission range of the Deep Blue Well itself is limited (the territory of the Gugondor Empire is restricted here), and the three empires headed by the Cecil Empire announced the establishment of the "Alliance Energy Integration Committee" ", using modern magic technology to solve the problem of "Dark Blue Magic cannot be sent to the border of Gondor", and to ensure the international price stability of Deep Blue Well Energy and the fairness of the market;

    The issue of the development and reconstruction of the Gondor wasteland after the war was roughly divided into two parts:

    The land on the edge of the wasteland with traceable historical data and evidence to be traced will be ¡°claimed¡± and legally owned by the human tribes of Typhon, Cecil, Kaolin, and the Ogure tribe, because this part of the land was originally It belongs to the above-mentioned Quartet. It is a historically proven territory opened up by the first pioneers who evacuated from the Gondor Empire in the past. It was only gradually abandoned due to the expansion of the wasteland pollution in the later period. Now the pollution has subsided and the countries (or successors) are still there. , So these lands have returned to their original owners.

    This issue would have been debated for a long time, but at the meeting, the Silver Empire produced key evidence sufficient to support the above-mentioned legal attribution of the land: a full set of development records, a backup of land measurement data, and twenty elves who personally registered the information that year...

    Except for the above-mentioned "Land of Ownership" and the Deep Blue Well, which is an independent city-state, the rest of the wasteland is "commonly owned by all mortals." The three empires at the same time announced the abandonment of all areas currently occupied by their respective armies, and announced the establishment of a "transnational pioneering organization" in which all countries can participate. This organization will work to restore the vitality in the wasteland and study the environment after the chaotic magic fades. , The exploitation of resources in safe areas, etc., the development income will be distributed according to the "shares" of the countries of the alliance, the results of research are shared by all mortals, and the operation of the organization is subject to the supervision of all member states of the alliance¡ªat least, the three empires are like this Commitment.

    Of course, there were also voices of opposition in the alliance¡ªbut in the final vote, the voices of opposition were only a minority.

 Chapter 1422ï¼š Long-term

    In the upper area of ??the Earthly Dawn, in a viewing room where you can see the open sky, Gao Wenzheng sits quietly in front of the wide floor-to-ceiling windows that occupies a full arc of the wall. The sky above the clouds is too dazzling by the crystal windows. Filtered, turned into a bright but soft light and spilled into the room, illuminating the furnishings in the room, and also illuminating a document on the small table next to it.

    Gao Wen glanced at the document, and muttered to the air beside him casually, "Really, this is really not the best solution."

    "But in the end it was passed," Amber''s voice came from the air, and her petite figure jumped out of a shadowy rift and landed gently next to Gawain. "This shows that everyone knows that there is no better way at this stage. ¡ªAs you said, you can¡¯t fight another civil war at this time."

    Gao Wen didn''t speak for a while, only silently reviewing the final results of the Talash meeting in his heart, and at the same time calculating how long this meeting would allow the world to develop.

    The large tracts of land that have been purified in the marginal area of ??the wasteland are returned to the hands of the "exploring kingdom". One is to follow the legal legality, and the other is to make up for the previous wars of Typhon, Gaoling, Ogure, and Seychelles. The huge cost of war incurred by the four countries of Cyr¡ªAfter the collapse of the magnificent wall, the four countries surrounding the wasteland faced the most positive and heaviest pressure, and of course the cost was the greatest. No one can do this. Questioned.

    On the other hand, the Deep Blue Well and the core area of ??the Tarash Plain were designated as neutral zones. At the same time, the three major empires established an international energy regulatory organization to invest in technology to transport the magic energy output from the Deep Blue Well to the world. This was also the plan that Gawain had negotiated with Ophelia from the beginning, and after receiving the support of the other two empires, there was almost no objection in the alliance.

    Finally, the large areas of "leftover" in the Gondor Wasteland are directly designated as common property of the world, led by the three empires, and countries participate in cooperation for joint development and research. No country can do it. The above-mentioned regions claim any sovereignty, and set up a strict supervision and management system based on the alliance framework-although nominally all countries in the alliance can exercise supervision, in fact, anyone with a discerning eye can see that this is the final decision of the three empires.

    As Gawain said, this is really not the best solution¡ªbut it is the most available solution at this stage.

    "While the big countries are full, at least they must leave a mouthful of soup for small countries. Even if the distribution rights of this mouthful of soup must be held in the hands of the big country, at least we can ensure the existence of this mouthful of soup. This is what maintains the order of the alliance. Bottom line''," Gao Wen broke the silence softly, "The so-called joint development organization with the participation of various countries is essentially a soup pot. We have given each country the opportunity to share some benefits, so as long as the three empires do not fight by themselves, the dragons and the Special member states like the Kraken have no further''thoughts'' about the Gondor Wasteland, and the remaining countries will not be messed up, at least temporarily."

    "Yes, the premise is that the three empires did not fight by themselves," Amber shrugged. "It is of course good to be able to maintain the current friendly situation with Typhon and Silver, but who can tell in the long run? Typhon is not. Fuel-efficient lamps, elves... elves are even more stressful. Although they have been a peace-loving race nestling in the forest for thousands of years, based on my summary and deduction of existing information, they may have some in the future. Changed.

    "The fall of the Temple of Stars has caused great fluctuations in the elven society. This dull ancient empire was suddenly awakened by thunder. Now all the things that have been dormant for thousands of years in that forest are a little bit alive. The foundry is being renovated, and scholars are building new research facilities. The dusty archives and ancient books and scrolls scattered in the empire are being unsealed. This time, the Silver Queen even took the initiative to propose a transnational The idea of ??pioneering the organization, various signs indicate that this ancient race has awakened from a peaceful dream, and they are interested in the outside world..."

    "Sooner or later," Gawain was obviously not surprised by what Humber was saying. "The Temple of Stars is like a lock to the elves, or even a''seal of the soul'' in another sense. After the lock disappears, They will come out of the forest sooner or later¡ªexploration is not just a privilege of human beings. But..."

    When he said this, he shook his head and tapped his fingers on the armrest of the seat lightly: "The homeland of Gondor is still very big. This cake can be divided for a long time. At least within a few decades, this''dining table'' will be Enough to feed every mouth in the alliance, and when the table gradually becomes saturated and the contradictions between countries begin to become prominent, we must be looking for a bigger table."

    "A bigger dining table?" Amber frowned curiously, but Gao Wen didn''t respond to her question. He just raised his head thoughtfully, looking at the clear and open blue sky outside the window.

    "Have you encountered a''mysterious situation'' related to Ms. Ye''s divine power recently?" Gao Wen suddenly retracted his gaze and glanced at Amber with some concern. Is it something?"

    "Don''t worry, I love my life. I heard those technicians discussing the word''adverse tide'' and I immediately ran away for a long time." Amber waved his hands again and again, "and I have never encountered anomalies again, no matter what The shadow sand dust and the shadow imprints are also very quiet. I feel that Ms. Ye¡¯s power should be temporarily calmed down..."

    Gawain frowned slightly: "...still don''t understand the nature and function of the shadow mark?"

    "I have studied for a long time, and there is no progress," Amber muttered helplessly, and with a wave of her hand in the air, the phantom-like gray-white impression appeared in her palm, slowly drifting in the air like a weightless cloud. "Although it is certain that this thing was left by Ms. Ye, no matter how I feel it, its''source of power'' does not point anywhere. Even if it is placed in the shadow world, it has not changed. It seems that I want to rely on it. It¡¯s impossible for this thing to find Lady Ye¡¯s kingdom of God..."

    While talking, she grabbed the two ends of the mark and yanked it, and then shook it around like a rope: "But then again, this thing is really amazing when used as a slingshot. , The elasticity and toughness are just right, and no matter how you use it, it won¡¯t break. I have never seen a slingshot rubber band that works better than it in my life..."

    "...Ms. Ye¡¯s wisps of divinity can do this in your hands, right?" Gawain immediately glared at the dysfunctional half-elf, "Shadow and Dust throws out the eyes when you fight, Shadow The imprint makes you be a slingshot and a glass. Looking back, what are you going to do to steal Ms. Ye¡¯s scepter? Knock someone sap or open a wine bottle?"

    Amber immediately did not blush and opened his mouth: "That depends on the specific shape of the Shadow Scepter, maybe it can only be used as a crowbar..."

    "It''s a shame that you vowed to say that you were the God of Dark Night." Gao Wen waved his hand, but when he was about to say something, he heard that the door of the viewing room was suddenly pushed open, and looked back. , I saw Tyre digging in.

    "Gawain, you really are here!" Tilton laughed when he saw that there were only Gawain and Amber in the room, followed by the long tail behind him and arched into the room without forgetting it. Close the door with the tip of his tail, "I have been looking for you for a long time."

    "...Have you twisted those six clones into tails again?" Gao Wenlai wanted to ask the other party''s intentions. At this time, he suddenly noticed the long tail behind her and said casually, "I thought you were planning to do it for a long time. Take those six clones."

    "Hey, after the meeting is over, why would I take them with me? Controlling the seven bodies to walk upright all day is exhausted," Tyre immediately wiggled his tail. "It''s better to walk in this form. The most At least the center of gravity is stable..."

    "...Anyway, I don''t quite understand your Kraken''s way of thinking," Gao Wen coughed dryly before asking the other party what he wanted, "You have been looking for me for a long time? What''s the matter?"

    "Oh, let me tell you. I have reported the results of the Talash meeting to the Queen. Now Antawin is making preparations. After a while, a transport ship will arrive on the mainland of Loren. All the runestones we have salvaged so far are brought over¡ªby the way, pull a ship of''cargo'' back," Tyre said casually, "In addition, the queen also said that she would specially arrange for some sisters who are good at net butterfly swim to sneak into the deep blue net. Find the whereabouts of other runestones and place signal repeaters.

    "Theoretically, once those signal repeaters recognize the runestones, they will try to build a more stable and controllable transceiver link. Although I don''t know if this method will work, it doesn''t hurt to try more."

    Gawain nodded slightly while listening to Tyre''s words, while Amber next to him asked after thinking about it: "Speaking of pulling a ship of''cargo'' back... did you really make this decision? As this wasteland war One of the main force of the army, even if you are not a country on the mainland of Loren, you are still eligible to get a share of the joint development. As a result, you will have a small half of the dead body..."

    "For us, this is much more useful than the''resources'' on land," Tyre laughed and wiped the corner of his mouth quietly. "There is everything we need in the deep sea, far more than land. What can be given to us is much richer, and in comparison, the corpse of a **** is much rarer..."

    Gao Wen keenly noticed the shining traces of Miss Sea-Monster''s mouth, and his expression became extraordinarily weird: "Seriously, can you really get rid of that thing?"

    "Go down, go down," Tyre nodded immediately, nodding his head and slapped the floor quickly with the tip of his tail. "Don''t you really think that stuff is okay? I went and took a look, that fleshy...sizzling..."

    Gao Wen & Amber: "..."

    "Hey, tell you that you don''t understand either." Tyre knew that there was a serious species barrier between Gawain and Amber''s faces, and as a sea monster, she was accustomed to this kind of relationship with land races. Because of the estrangement, he waved his hand nonchalantly, "You don¡¯t know how many weird things there are in the deep sea. At most, it is a big meatball in the restaurant of Antavien like the reverse tide... Ah, I don¡¯t. Described, I feel that you two are about to vomit. But then again, we didn¡¯t pull the thing back all to try it out, mainly for research..."

    The Kraken¡¯s technology allows them to extract extremely high-purity and powerful energy from the corpses of the gods. This energy is not yet mastered by the land races, but can be used to power their huge starship. This is Gao Wen¡¯s I know, and he also knows that the sea monsters have made great progress in repairing starships in the past two years. As they gradually become aware of the "magic power" of this world, the sea monsters finally found a way to fight against the "law deviation" , They have successfully restarted many of Antavien''s units. Although it is still far away from the starship''s full activation, this race that has been distressed for hundreds of thousands of years on the "primitive planet"... now finally has a glimmer of hope.

    Thinking of this, he couldn''t help but ask curiously: "Speaking of which, how is your spacecraft repair project progressing?"

    "I heard that the progress is very fast. Now we have been able to make Antavien''s core fusion tower run stably for a period of time, and the energy output efficiency has reached more than 50%," Tyre said in a good mood, "as long as the energy is not available. Question, many things are much more convenient. But I don¡¯t know the specifics. After all, I¡¯m not a deep-water technician or a deep-sea witch... ah, right, there¡¯s another thing!"

    Tyre seemed to think of something suddenly, her voice suddenly raised and both Gawain and Amber were startled. Then she raised her tail tip and said with a serious face: "I heard... they succeeded in making the super-light communication array. It started, although it only started for a short time."

    "Super-light communication array?" Gao Wen was taken aback, and subconsciously glanced at Amber next to him. After two seconds of thinking, he suddenly realized the meaning behind it.

    One thing flashed through his mind like lightning-the communication between the stars!

    "Antaweien has the ability to communicate at speeds of light?" He asked subconsciously, but then said, "Ah, yes, of course you have this ability. After all, it is a huge ship for deep-space immigration. , Communication on the astronomical scale will inevitably have to break through this difficult problem... Your superluminal communication array has been activated for a period of time, does it mean that at least for a short period of time, that thing can be used?!"

    "Ah... of course it works," probably startled by Gawain''s sudden unusually serious expression, Tyre''s tail was stretched for a moment, and then he nodded quickly, "but it''s very unstable-we were originally I plan to use it to search for the other three sister ships that have lost contact. I didn¡¯t expect that the main antenna went down just after completing a round of scanning... Now the Great Witch Hathaway is trying to find out the fault inside..."

    Amber looked at Gawain and then at Tyre. After thinking hard in his head, he finally caught up with the current topic. He hesitated to say to Gawain: "Then... I don¡¯t know what''superluminal communication array'' means. Ah, but I probably guessed what you¡¯re talking about. You¡¯re not planning to... use the communication device of Antavien to respond to the''signal'' we received, right? I mean taking advantage of that communication device When using..."

    Gawain frowned, as if he was thinking intensely, but in the end he shook his head: "...can''t be so reckless. It is not a wise move to respond rashly to an alien civilization that is most likely to be more advanced than ours. Things have to be discussed slowly, not to mention that Antavien¡¯s superluminal communication array may not be able to complete this task. It sounds like it is in a terrible state¡ªand the Kraken may not be willing to..."

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1423ï¼š Celebration of Victory Day

    Indeed, when I heard that there was a superluminal communication array on the starship Antavien and it was barely usable now, the first thing that came to Gawain¡¯s mind was the ¡°star¡± that constantly echoed in the universe. "Inter-communication"¡ªAccording to scholars, a certain star from the direction of the Frostsky constellation, an alien signal that constantly broadcasts its position and basic mathematical language, faintly reveals the intention of seeking communication.

    Due to technical limitations, at this stage, the various races of the Loren Continent can barely receive this signal, but cannot respond to it. Although the dragon of Talrond has had this technology, it has already followed the technology. It collapsed and was buried in a piece of scorched earth, and now the news from Tyre gave Gawain a new possibility.

    If the superluminal communication array on the Antavien can be used, then maybe...no, it can definitely be used to establish communication with that mysterious alien signal!

    However, it is one thing to be able to establish communication, and the consequences of doing so are another. An alien civilization that is more advanced than the world of Loren is not necessarily a friendly civilization, even if they announce their coordinates in the signal. , Demonstrating unsuspecting communication attitude will not change-who knows if this is a trap waiting for weak civilizations to take the initiative to expose their existence?

    The Kraken obviously understands this, so they did not act rashly after repairing the superluminal communication array (although it could only be used for a while)...should they not act rashly?

    Gawain glanced at Tyre, who was seriously winding his tail around and letting go again and again, having a great time, and asked seriously: "Say you didn''t try to call the direction of Frostsky. That alien civilization on the world, right?"

    "Of course not," Tyr waved his hand immediately. "There was news from Antavien that the main antenna was burnt on the spot, and there was no time to do anything else-besides, we are not stupid, but the opposite An alien who doesn¡¯t even know the details, what if something happens if something goes wrong if we rashly contact us, our Kraken has always been a sane and stable race..."

    As soon as Gao Wen heard this, he subconsciously uttered: "Don''t blame these compliments..."

    Immediately afterwards, he changed his conversation and continued the topic before Tyre could react: "Antawin''s ultralight communication array...Although I know that this request is a bit presumptuous, the alliance may..."

    "Hey, I know, they are all friends." To Gawain''s surprise, Tyre waved his hand indifferently before he was finished. When the super-light communication array restarted, she thought that the alliance might need help in this regard. She asked me to tell you that if you think it is necessary and there are steady discussions within the alliance, then she can consider adding super-light communication The array is lent to you. Of course, the premise is that the Deep Sea Witch and Deepwater Technicians have solved the problem of the main antenna being burned out. The current state of the equipment is too unstable and it is almost impossible to use it normally..."

    This time, Gawain''s expression finally changed a little. He looked at Tyre in amazement, his eyes finally gradually becoming solemn: "On my behalf, I would like to express my gratitude and tribute to Queen Petya. You are indeed a generous and friendly race. "

    Tyre glanced at such a solemn Gawain, and a smile suddenly appeared on his face: "Are we friends."

    Friend... Gawain didn¡¯t feel anything when he first heard Tyre say the word. After all, in the communication between countries, the weight of the word "friend" often has flexible standards, but when the other party repeats the word again , He finally gradually tasted the deep meaning of this-the "friend" of the Sea-Monster, which is probably not a simple concept.

    This advanced ethnic group that dominates the deep sea always gives people the impression of being too happy and detached. Their peaceful and friendly overall image always makes it difficult to communicate with them in a serious manner, so that many people will ignore one fact: In the past tens of thousands of years, the kingdoms of Loren Continent have lived and died. The sea monsters have just quietly watched and recorded all of this. Even going back to the last season of civilization, they have also maintained their opposition to the land race Indifferent attitude.

    They can be kind to you, they can play with you, they can play with you for a lifetime¡ªbecause your whole life is as short as a bubble in the sea to them, but for tens of thousands of years, the "sea monster" is this The ethnic group has never made "friends" with any land races. As Tyre said, she has been the only "ambassador" sent by the deep sea to land for tens of thousands of years.

    The Krakens made a friend-this relationship might even last as long as the dragon''s promise.

    "Maybe it will take a long time for the Alliance nations to realize this..." Gawain murmured softly, and then he noticed the curious eyes of Tyre and Amber next to him, smiled and shook his head, "We should discuss and discuss about '' "Xinghai Signal''s matter, but that is a future thing, at this stage... it''s time to return to China."

    The warriors on the expedition to the wasteland have already triumphed. The news of victory spread to all countries half a month ago. Now, the commander of the empire has also completed his "journey" at the Talash Conference, and will carry his glory. Return to his eternal loyal capital-Cecil City.

    To the north of the Dark Mountains, on the banks of the White Water, Cecil City is lit up with lights. Although this is not a festival, the entire city is completely immersed in an atmosphere that is more grand and cheerful than any festival.

    The wide streets were cleaned up, and colorful flags were hoisted, extending from Pioneer Avenue to the North Bank New Town. The mechanical bridges across the Baishui River were decorated with ribbons for the Festival Day. The celebrating crowds have already taken to the streets. At the same time, a neat formation of dragoons flew over the city. They threw the "Victory Day flyers" related to the Talash Conference, dragging out a magnificent stream of magic light in the air, attracting children on the street. They yelled, even adults couldn''t help but stop and marvel.

    A figure in a light green long skirt walks lightly among the people beside the road. She has a happy smile on her face. Her body, which was once thin due to malnutrition, is now slim. She is holding the street vendor just now. The snacks bought there, the nerve thorns on the back of the neck clinging to the skin glowed with a bright silver metallic luster in the sun. On this street not far from home, people who knew each other constantly greeted young girls. Respond one by one¡ªeven if her mouth is full of snacks, she does not delay her opening:

    "Aunt Samir, good morning!" "Sam, good morning-Happy Victory Day!" "Sirona! Your new dress is so beautiful-I have this one? I bought it at the intersection over there. Hurry up and go later. It¡¯s gone!"

    A sturdy woman saw the girl in the green skirt crawling around in the crowd and couldn''t help but remind: "Pea! Run slowly! Don''t fall!"

    "I am agile!" Pea looked back at the neighbor with a chuckle, she was stuffed with snacks, but her voice popped out of the talker like popping beans, "I rushed to see the victory What about the Japanese convoy¡ªthe last expeditionary force was also withdrawn last week! Your son seems to be in there too. But then it seems that my dad will be back in a while. I don¡¯t know where he is now. I can¡¯t make it to Victory Day, and I don¡¯t know if he forgot to bring me souvenirs..."

    Before the words were over, the figure of the pea had once again penetrated into the depths of the crowd, the buzzing of dragoons flew over the city, gorgeous magic light ran across the sky, and colored leaflets fluttered like snowflakes. Falling to the ground, a newsboy riding a two-wheeled bicycle stopped at the edge of the crowd. The young man wiped the sweat from his forehead, glanced at the crowd next to him, and simply leaned against the corner of the car, and started yelling with his throat. :

    "Extra! Extraordinary! New South Territory Development! A large piece of land from the dark mountains to the magnificent wall returns to the country! Extraordinary! The New South Territory Development, the third great development begins!"

    Pea passed through the crowd and finally squeezed to the wide main road. Around her was a crowd of celebrations. Everyone was talking about Victory Day, the Talash Conference, the third big development and the new changes in the league, and Many unreliable "news" produced by tavern politicians based on leaflets and rumors, as well as occasional screams from over-excited children.

    At this moment, another figure came into Pea¡¯s sight and caught her attention¡ªit was a girl who was wearing a pink and white dress who looked a few years younger than herself. She stood in the middle of the crowd with the same face. With an excited expression, and at the same time looking at the surrounding eyes with a lot of curiosity, there seem to be some old scars near her arms and neck. Although they are hidden by the lace of the clothes, they are still faintly visible, and the movements of her limbs are also faint. The sense of incongruity made her a little eye-catching among the crowd.

    Pea looked at it for a few times before finally confirming that she was not mistaken, and immediately stepped to the vicinity of the girl who looked younger than herself, and squeezed over and shouted: "Patti!"

    The little girl in a pink and white dress seemed to be taken aback by the greeting, she shrank her neck subconsciously on the spot, and then she looked for the direction of the sound, and finally saw the pea that had been squeezed in front of her. , A surprised expression suddenly appeared on his face: "Sister Pea! Why are you here?"

    "I live near here!" Pea stared, then looked up and down at the future Grand Lady Granny in front of him, "It''s you, why are you here? Normally not..."

    "Shhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh I came here! My mother is debriefing at the government affairs office. I told her to go for a walk by the river..." Patty Glenn said in a low voice, as if she was still in this crowded street I was worried that talking loudly would attract my mother, "Don''t tell my mother! Don''t tell Ms. Hetty and..."

    "Don''t worry, my tone is tight," Pea said in a pleasant voice, "Last time we went to the woods to bake bird eggs together, it was not revealed..."

    Patty''s eyes widened, and he put his fingers to his mouth hard: "Shhh! Didn''t you say that you will never mention it! And you lied to me that time, you told me to go to the woods and get close to nature." ¡­"

    "Well, I won''t mention it. My tone is tight." Pea curled her lips. She was born as a dumb slave, and her adoptive father was a famous half-way knight. The type of tree that dares to climb on the wall, so I really don¡¯t adapt to the personality cultivated in a family with "good family education and strict rules" like Patti, but this does not affect her and the girl in front of her from becoming friends on the Internet to friends in reality. At the same time, she glanced at Patty''s body again, with a smile on her face, "You seem to be more energetic than when you went to the woods to bake bird eggs last time..."

    "Didn''t I say..." Patty glanced at Pea helplessly, then looked down at her hands and feet, and couldn''t help smiling. "Yes, I''m recovering well... Many druids and pharmacists don''t think about it. I understand how I recovered to this level, but Grandpa Pittman told me that it was just a''natural phenomenon''..."

    "Natural phenomena? Can natural phenomena be like this?" Pea muttered strangely, but when she was about to say something, she suddenly heard a loud noise and military music coming from the other side of the street. Interrupted the communication between her and Patty.

    The two girls followed the prestige almost at the same time. They stood on tiptoes and looked hard at the end of the street, and finally saw a costumed convoy appearing at the predetermined position. It was the soldiers who paraded after triumph and was a symbol of the glory of Victory Day¡ª The dark green painted steel chariot was rolling across the wide and straight avenue. The chariot was surrounded by flowers, coats of arms, and flying imperial flags, and petals continued to sprinkle from both sides of the road, paved into a continuous road towards the royal district. Extended flower path.

    Pea smiled happily, jumped up vigorously, and beckoned vigorously at a constantly coming car.

    On the chariot, the soldiers wearing formal uniforms with ribbons and military medals on their chests responded to the cheers of the people on both sides of the road. Fendier Wilde, tall and tall with short silver and white hair, saw that he was on the side of the road. The pea that jumped up also waved happily in response.

    And when the convoy on Victory Day passed by the main road, the people on both sides of the road still did not disperse. Patty looked at the street curiously and turned to ask: "Ms. Pea, what else is there?"

    "There is something very powerful!" Pea had an excited smile on her face, and almost at the same time as her voice fell, a low and majestic roar, like a behemoth roaring in the clouds, suddenly reached everyone''s ears. .

    Countless eyes were cast into the sky at this moment, and endless consternation immediately appeared in everyone''s mind.

    They saw the giant steel city leaning out of the clouds, and the majestic shadows gradually passed over the city of Cecil. Starting from the direction of the dark mountains, this huge shadow like a floating land slowly pushed forward in the sky. It obscures the sky to the extent that the block directly below it looks like dusk, and as this "artificial dusk" advances slowly, preset lights are also lit up throughout the city, and fireworks and salutes sound in unison. .

    The surrounding "steel giant city" flying in the air brightened up, and the huge holographic projection covered the entire city below¡ªswords and plows running through the sky, a symbol of the brilliance of the empire.

    The solemn and mighty voice echoed over the entire city:

    "Cecil''s glorious people, cheer, the empire¡¯s most powerful blade and shield have passed the test in the flames of war, and all the forces that attempt to subvert the civilized world and provoke the right to survival of all living beings have shuddered, no matter what they are. Is it a cult Xiaoxiao, or a fallen god, this loyal steel will protect the people of the empire, like a loyal empire and people who love our glorious country-cheer, the empire is proud of you, and you are proud of the empire!"

 Chapter 1424ï¼š The Dragon Ambassadorâ€™s holiday (not)

    The Earthly Dawn slowly crossed the sky majestic and majestic, casting shadows that made the blocks after another seem to be plunged into the night, and then, the street lights and landscape lights that were lit according to the preset program followed the sky fortress like moving stars. Moving and slowly advancing, until the city in the night is brightly lit, countless beams of light rise from the top of the building, illuminating the armor and anti-gravity engine of the flying fortress base.

    All the consternation and tension turned into immense pride and joy. Nothing can make Cecil''s citizens feel the strength and glory of being one with themselves. The expedition hastily and secretly before, so this is the world. The Dawn officially appeared in front of the citizens for the first time, and the appearance of this sky fortress brought the atmosphere of Victory Day to its peak.

    The exclamation and cheers burst like thunder. Pea took Patty¡¯s hand and yelled excitedly on the street on the celebration day. On the top of another tall building not far from them, Melita Penny Yazheng was watching the sky quietly. She saw the underlying structure of the Earthly Dawn slowly moving above her head, as if she could touch it with her hand, she looked at the neat array of alloy frames and shields from kilometer after kilometer. Arranged, the low-light particles released by the anti-gravity engine slowly fall from the sky, and the indeterminate runes are like stars in the night. This perspective is enough to bring a sense of oppression that is almost suffocating, but for the dragon, this is just a spectacular scene. .

    Slowly, the Earthly Dawn flew over the main city, and the towering shadow of the ship gradually began to rise, rising toward the high-altitude clouds, the sun shining on the earth again, the "artificial dusk" quickly faded, and the lights in the block were also extinguished. Only the remaining people who were still unable to calm down still gathered on the main roads and squares. Countless people were excitedly discussing the miraculous aerial fortress just now, discussing the power of the empire, or discussing the great development that is about to begin.

    Today¡¯s Victory Day celebrations are far from over.

    Melita retracted her gaze at the Earthly Dawn, lowered her head and pressed the heads of the two young dragons who followed her. The two little guys immediately screamed cheerfully, flapping their wings and stretching their necks to watch. Looking at the direction in which the sky fortress was leaving, it was obvious that that huge flying city was indeed an exciting thing for the young dragon who was just born.

    Noretta''s voice came from the side: "From this perspective, it is indeed very shocking. I think I can understand how excited the humans in this city are at this moment, and I am also excited for me."

    "Right?" Melita laughed happily, chatting with her friends while dealing with the two whelps that were constantly arching over her body, "I said I want to occupy a favorable terrain. This victory day will definitely be there. The less beautiful things Gawain Cecil has never disappointed when he engages in this kind of big scene, especially after the end of this special war, he needs a strong enough''signal'' to completely eliminate people''s hearts. The remaining tension arouses the motivation of the public."

    "I can feel that if the people in this city before still had some anxiety about the''legacy of the ancients'' like sentinels, and some tension about the unknown dangers of this world, then this kind of tension has already Nothing exists, and now they believe that a powerful empire is capable of resisting all crises, whether it is a cult conspiring to subvert the world or an ancient''evil spirit'' out of control," Noretta smiled and shook her head, and walked away from I picked up a large bunch of meat skewers on the shelf, opened his mouth and spouted a small stream of fire and grilled it carefully, and handed it to my friend after roasting, "Give you a skewers."

    "Thank you," Merita took it bluntly, and first pulled two pieces of barbecue and fed them to the young dragon next to her, and then put it to her mouth, "The main reason is that this war is too scary, whether it is creeping. Disaster or sentinel, or the last "reverse tide", these are things that will leave great panic even if they die, and it is impossible for the government to cover all the news. People will always know that this world exists so beyond common sense. It¡¯s not sure when another crisis will occur, so they need a ¡°Victory Day¡± and a strong signal to make them believe that they are being protected by a reliable force...

    "Under this premise, the emergence of Earthly Dawn has another important meaning, which is to convince the people that this power comes from their own hands, an aerial fortress that can be built by manpower, rather than any uncontrollable factors.

    "Other countries are also carrying out similar celebrations. They may not have the Earthly Dawn, but they will also find other ways to achieve similar results: inspiring people, eliminating the fear of war, arousing people''s sense of unity, in order to revive the economy and The''third pioneering'' warm-up, and most importantly, take this opportunity to further weaken the influence of the concept of''god'' on society. If even this kind of apocalyptic crisis can be solved by humans, then the''god who saves all things'' There is no need to exist... Oh, your barbecue craftsmanship has improved a lot! I remember that you used to burn your barbecue directly into coke with one bite of dragon''s breath..."

    "I learned from the two dragons who sell barbecue in Dongcheng District," Noretta said proudly, sprinkling the remaining skewers with spices, "I found myself in This is quite talented!"

    "It''s so pleasant." Melita skewered the skewers contentedly. After eating the meat on the sign, she chewed the sign and swallowed her belly. Then she picked up the frost potion next to her for a few moments. After taking a hiccup, I looked at the street not far away, ¡°I¡¯m looking for such a place to spend a whole day at the festival, eating barbecue, drinking potions, and looking at the scenery in the cool breeze. This is a more pleasant thing..."

    "Occasionally it''s good to relax like this." Noretta also smiled, and while muttering, she carefully grilled the marinated meat in her hands with the dragon''s breath, but at this moment, a slight creaking sound suddenly spread to the two of them. In the ears of the dragon diplomat.

    Melita instantly looked in the direction of the sound. In the next second, she saw that the door on the roof of the building was pushed open, and two panting sheriffs ran out of it. The two sheriffs who had apparently climbed all the way upstairs saw the shelf in front of Melita and Noreta and the mountains of fresh meat on the ground next to them. One of the older men suddenly opened his eyes: "Receiving reports from the masses, Someone is grilling on an open flame on the roof, it''s you two!"

    The two young dragons behind Melita were taken aback, and suddenly began to yell "Quack, quack," Merita herself was taken aback. She never thought that such an occurrence would happen suddenly, but In a second, she reacted and pointed at the pile of raw meat beside Noleta: "Where did you see our barbecue? We don''t even have a fire!"

    The two sheriffs were also a little baffled when they saw that there were two wyverns on the scene. When they were on duty, they caught two female dragons with wyrmlings. It was probably the first time in their careers. The younger one was obviously. I couldn''t react a little bit. After being bluffed, I looked around subconsciously and found that there was indeed no sign of a fire: "Then what are you doing..."

    "Is it illegal to brush raw meat?" Melita said confidently.

    The two sheriffs with limited work experience looked at each other: "..."

    However, at this moment, Noretta, who was still silent next to her, burped suddenly, and a ray of flame popped out from the corner of Miss Yinlong''s mouth, turning into tiny sparks floating in the air.

    The two sheriffs who had accumulated new work experience smiled, and the atmosphere suddenly became embarrassing.

    "Sorry," Noretta glanced at Merita apologetically, "I just drank too hard and couldn''t hold back..."

    ¡­

    "So this is why the two Tarrond ambassadors were caught by the city management because they were grilling on the roof of the building on the Victory Day celebration day?"

    In the upper study of the Cecil Palace, Gawain, who hurried back after the Victory Day celebrations, sat behind the desk and looked at Merita Penia, who was standing in front of him with a particularly strange expression. I felt something jumping in the forehead.

    At the same time, an extraordinarily weird association popped up in his mind: This is the first month that the Sea-Monster has joined the alliance. In theory, the spiritual pollution of those deep-sea humorous gods will not spread so quickly, right?

    Of course Melita didn''t know how madly the thoughts in Gawain''s head were, she just asked very curiously: "What is urban management?"

    "Don¡¯t care, don¡¯t care," Gao Wen said, and Amber, who was standing by the table, waved his hand. "He occasionally pops up such strange words, which are often not related to existing things. If you When I am interested in this aspect, I can recommend this book to you..."

    "No one will take you as a dumb if you don''t speak," Gawain glared at the shame of all things, and then turned his eyes to the dragon ambassador in front of him. He couldn''t help sighing, "Hey, I remember when you first met. It¡¯s not like that, how come all of them are starting to work..."

    "Actually, this is just a small accident. When everyone wants to relax, there will always be unexpected situations..." Merita was embarrassed, "And I heard that Shenglong When the ambassador of the principality came to Cecil for the first time, he was posted by the sheriff because of the violation..."

    "Can you be the same as others? When Ashalena came for the first time, I didn''t know where Ting Jiping was. You have lived here for a few years?" Gao Wen glanced at Miss Lan Long, but he was obviously I didn''t intend to talk to the other party for too long on this episode, and soon changed the subject, "Don''t talk about this, I have something to say when I came to you."

    As soon as she heard "business", Melita''s somewhat sloppy expression instantly became serious and serious: "Please speak."

    At this moment, it seems that the calm and elegant Mithril Treasury agent before came back to Gao Wen again. Unfortunately, he just heard about the "Dragon Clan Ambassador was caught by the city management for outdoor barbecue". The image of the senior agent in my mind matched the Miss Lan Long in front of me.

    "It''s a matter of technology. We now have a plan to reconstruct the communication channel between Tarrond and Loren, and to rebuild the communication network of Tarrond." Gawain tapped the armrest of the seat lightly with his finger. Specifically, wait for Rebecca to come..."

    As soon as his voice fell, he heard a rush of footsteps outside the study, and then the rather heavy oak door was "slammed" open, and Rebecca ran away in a reckless form. Come in: "I''m coming, I''m coming! Ancestors, I''m coming!"

    Listening to the silly roe deer opening the door, Gao Wen once suspected that the door was knocked open by the iron head girl just now...

    "It came just right," Gawain threw away the weird association in his mind, and looked up at his N+1 great-granddaughter. "You come and tell Merita about your plan."

    "Oh, oh good," Rebecca saw Merita''s figure in the room at this time, and hurriedly closed the door while saying hello to Miss Lan Long, "Good afternoon, Miss Merita, have you eaten? ?"

    "...I just came out of the security management office because of eating," Melita''s mouth trembled, but she still responded with a decent posture to Rebecca''s greeting. This strange way of greeting was obviously from her uncovering the coffin. I learned from my ancestors, and Gao Wen and the people around Gao Wen like to greet people like this, "I heard that you now have a plan to build a communication channel between Talrond and Loren?"

    There is a vast sea between the continent of Talrond and the continent of Loren. When the dragon civilization was prosperous, the high-power planetary communication system on the continent of Talrond allowed the dragon to communicate with any corner of the planet. The mainland, however, with the departure of Omega and the complete destruction of Tarrond¡¯s infrastructure, the sea that was once a "puddle" in the eyes of the dragon has now become a tangible obstacle, and the old communication system collapsed. , The magic net communication device used by mankind now is difficult to send the signal to the far side of the sea, which directly leads to the difficult and embarrassing situation of the communication between Talrond and Loren.

    At this point, the dragons that have already joined the alliance are even more embarrassed than the siren who just ¡°joined¡± the siren¡¯s spacecraft. Although the spacecraft is also troubled, it relies on Antaweien¡¯s regular antenna and the "spiritual" in the siren¡¯s talent abilities. They can reverberate.¡± They can still contact the mothership in the sea from any corner of the planet, so that Antavien, which is extremely far away from the continent of Loren, communicates with the Alliance nations much closer than Tal. Lund wants to be convenient.

    Not to mention that Talrond¡¯s own homeland is also quite complicated. Most of the area on the continent is still in ruins. The complex energy environment cuts off communications in many areas of Talrond, although with the assistance of the alliance, the dragon We have successfully restored communications in several major coastal cities and several major coastlines, but the situation in the hinterland of the mainland has not improved much.

    In this terrible situation, the dragons even had to return to the awkward situation of relying on messengers for remote communication. The communication between Talrond and the alliance countries was delayed even for one or two days. This is because the dragons are flying fast enough...

    Rebuilding the local communication network of Tarrond and restoring the communication between Tarrond and Loren continent is a problem that must be solved. Gawain was working hard to promote this issue before the outbreak of the Wasteland War, and he also had the technology. The personnel conceived several plans, but the sudden outbreak of the wasteland war disrupted all rhythms, and the matter was forced to shelve it until today.

    "Actually, the impact of this war on the''Communication Reconstruction Plan'' is not all bad," Rebecca slammed the material in her hand on the table with a "bang", wiped her forehead and said with a smile, "Although The previous plan was disrupted, but we had the opportunity to verify some new ideas and new technologies in the war, and the way out in the end might be better than those conceived before the war..."

    While talking, she pulled out a document from the heavy data and placed it in front of Gawain and Melita.

    "For example, our experience in building an air communication network in the Ogure tribal nation this time seems to be very suitable for solving the complicated situation in Tarrond...Miss Merita, would you like to rent a few Gorgon signal base stations?"

 Chapter 1425ï¼š Communication reconstruction plan

    "Miss Merita, would you like to rent a few Gorgon signal base stations?"

    Rebecca looked at the dragon ambassador in front of her with bright eyes, with a bright smile on her face, but after hearing this, Merita glanced at Gawain subconsciously. The weird look made Gao Wen was awkward: "What am I doing?"

    "You really deserve a blood relationship," Miss Lan Long said faintly, "Her tone is more and more like you, like when you flicked your "business partner" to bloodletting."

    "Why is this fool?" Before Gao Wen could speak, Rebecca next to him immediately murmured, "I''m serious, this is a very feasible plan to abandon the ground with too bad environment, and give up repairing those already For the unsaved ground base station, the cost of moving all the communication nodes to the semi-permanent aerial platform is much lower than rebuilding the communication network on the wasteland of Tarrond, and it is much faster..."

    "This... does make some sense," after all, Melita still seriously thought about this new plan. She also heard a little about the deployment of the air communication network by the Earthly Dawn Air and Space Battle Group on the battlefield on the western front of the mainland, and she knew it. In the early days of the war, at the most difficult moment when communications within the Ogure tribal nation were cut off, this temporary communication network played a very surprising role. Without this communication network, it would be impossible for Ogure, which had almost completely collapsed at the time, to recover before the end of the war. Stability even has spare capacity to send an army to the front, but even so, she still has her own worries, "The question is... can this communication network really operate stably for a long time? After all, what you set up at the time was just a temporary network..."

    "It is quite feasible in theory, as long as the communication node is equipped with a large platform like Gorgon," Rebecca immediately nodded and said, "We considered an aerial networking solution before the war, but we discussed it at that time. The loading platform is a specially modified, unmanned dragoon, but such a small platform has natural limitations, it is difficult to perform high-altitude tasks stably for a long time, and simple automatic mechanisms are also difficult to cope with complex high-altitude environments. But Gorgon does not have this problem.

    "Gorgon is a semi-permanent aerial platform that is very similar in principle and architecture to Earthly Dawn. Although their scale is several times smaller than the aerospace fortress, it also has a complete large power ridge, rotating anti-gravity engine array, and The most critical''mastermind'' system, it is not afraid of the harsh environment at high altitude, and can even float steadily near the turbulent layer. Its power is abundant. If you carry a large magic net hub, one can cover a large area equivalent to a province. , And it also has a brain. Although it is not as flexible as the human mind, it is enough for it to solve many problems on its own..."

    Rebecca got more and more excited when she talked about it, and soon pulled out a lot of documents with drawings and annotations from the pile of materials and stuffed it in front of Melita, pointing to the content on it while continuing to say: "And You see, there is a lot of space on the Gorgon platform, and there are still many places available even when it is equipped with large communication nodes. If it is equipped with some magic puppets, it can also do some simple maintenance for itself. This way It greatly reduces the pressure of later maintenance. You know, this kind of big guy is a troublesome thing to maintain, and you already have insufficient manpower..."

    If Rebecca¡¯s previous series of technical introductions just made Merita a little moved, then the last point she mentioned is really talking about the serious labor shortage in Miss Lan Long¡¯s heart. The biggest problem facing Tarrond.

    Having a "brain", an air communication platform that can solve problems on its own, and even maintain itself...this is enough to impress any giant dragon.

    Talrond really needs these aerial platforms. Although Melita still has no changes on her face, she already has the answer in her heart. Even if these things are expensive, Talrond needs them.

    The "Morning Ceremony" destroyed everything in the Tarrond civilization. The once glorious city was buried in the scorching wasteland along with the treasures accumulated over millions of years, but even so, the dragon civilization still has some family background. With the gradual restoration of order in the hometown recently, the exploratory team sent by the leader of Herragore has discovered several underground warehouses that are fairly well-preserved, plus some treasures that have been rescued from the ruins. These things have already helped Today''s Talrond is not as stretched as last year, and the business is still very...

    The treasures that had been unearthed appeared in Melita''s mind, the antiques that had escaped the war, the shining crystals, gold and silver, and ancient relics. As a dragon, she felt a little trembling in her heart.

    But soon she became firm. Anyway, those treasures were not hers. She was in the moonlight of her salary, and the dragon''s nest was filled with fake crystals, and even the gold coins were plated with iron. There was nothing to be distressed about...

    "I can''t make a decision on this matter, but I will report as soon as possible that our leaders should be able to understand the value of these platforms. I don''t think there will be much problem with this matter," Melita tried to restore seriousness and grace. "I need a complete information about the Gorgon platform, which will help our scholars to evaluate. Of course, we also need a''quote'' by the way."

    "I always feel like you were engaged in some kind of psychological struggle just now... but it doesn''t matter," Gao Wen shrugged, "If you have the information, Rebecca has it here. In terms of quotation... it depends on whether you plan to buy or rent. We Can provide flexible business solutions.

    "The Gorgon platform is a large and expensive facility, and the service time of a platform may be as long as decades or hundreds of years. This may not be long for your dragons, but it is used as a temporary transition.'' Solution'', temporary renting for a few years may be more cost-effective than directly buying a set of equipment. After all, the ground environment in Tahlund will not always be so bad. Sooner or later, you will have to rebuild the conventional communication network.

    "Of course, you can also buy it directly. Gorgon is highly versatile. When you no longer need its communication modules, they can also be transformed into facilities such as aerial experiment platforms or meteorological observation stations, as long as they are effective. Utilizing, buying one is also very cost-effective in the long run, and we can also provide long-term renovation and upgrade services to customers who bought out, basically only charging costs."

    Melita looked at Gawain''s eyes gradually a little weird, and after the other party finished speaking, she finally couldn''t hold back: "Although I have asked you before...but are you really a dragon in human skin?" "

    Gawain suddenly smiled, and he didn''t think he was joking. Even the shameless dragon in the legend only knew that he would go to human castles to grab money, but he could grab money... How can you do business and make money faster if you grab money?

    He did not worry at all that the dragons of Tarrond would reject this "business", because the value of these Gorgon platforms was obvious, and to be honest, he did not intend to offer excessive prices. He did hope. Talrond¡¯s situation can get better as soon as possible. I hope that the communication between the dragon¡¯s homeland and the mainland of Loren can be restored as soon as possible. The strength of the alliance is his heartfelt wish, but on this basis... he will make a little bit by the way. .

    At this time, Melita took the information that Rebecca had brought, and quickly flipped through the more important parts. After getting a basic understanding of these things, she looked up again as if suddenly remembering something. Wen Yi glanced: "By the way, if it is an air fortress of the size of the Earthly Dawn..."

    "Unfortunately, it is not for sale at least for the time being," Gao Wen opened his hands. "The manufacturing cost of the Earthly Dawn is too high, and the maintenance of it in the later period requires huge manpower support, and it is not the same as Gorgon. The latter is The universal platform can be transformed into an unattended work site, but the basic framework of the Earthly Dawn is to serve the war. To make it work, thousands of operators and garrisons are needed. I think... this is for your dragon. It is of little practical value."

    "Okay, understandable." Melita nodded slightly. This answer was within her expectation, and she just asked casually.

    As for the "supercritical accelerator" carried on the Earthly Dawn, which impressed everyone...she didn''t even ask.

    Half an hour later, Melita left the room with a lot of information. She needed to report these things to Tarrond as soon as possible. She also needed to report the situation of the Talash meeting back to China as soon as possible. Rebecca stayed. In the study, after Melita left, she smiled and leaned to the side of Gawain: "My ancestor, is my salesmanship okay?"

    Gao Wen''s eyebrows jumped: "Although the performance is okay, but why are you learning this? I don''t usually see you interested in this aspect."

    "My aunt said let me learn more from you and learn to be a great person," Rebecca said immediately without hesitation. "I observed for a long time and found that this is easier to learn."

    Gao Wen: "...?"

    "Are there any shortcomings?" Rebecca looked at Gawain''s face, and instantly became nervous. "Is it when the imitation is not in place or the words are used..."

    "Ahem, I think it''s good for you to do what you usually like," Gawain coughed dryly to cover up his embarrassment, "Other people''s roads may not be suitable for you, even if I took this road and honestly, even if you learn You also learn something else..."

    Rebecca uttered an "Oh" seemingly, not knowing how much he heard, but Gawain quickly changed the subject: "Stop talking about this, talk about those Gorgon platforms, although our plan is theoretically It is feasible, but it is not so simple to rebuild the communication environment of the Tarrond continent. Whether it is in terms of land area or the severity of the environment, it is a far more severe challenge than the Ogure region."

    "Yes, so the first step is to solve the communication between Tarrond and Loren. This problem is relatively easy, and it is also the basis for the smooth development of subsequent projects," Rebecca nodded and said, "According to my calculations, We only need to set up a fixed aerial platform above the sea area of ??the original eternal storm, and then set up a large magic net hub on the north port and the southern coast of Tarrond to solve this problem. After that, we can contact the dragon mainland to do it. Real-time communication.

    "Then there is the Tarrond mainland. The priority is to solve the communication between the current settlements and the pioneering areas. According to the way the dragons rank the polluted areas, it is to achieve full coverage of the green area and basic restoration of the yellow area. Communication, the red zone strives to establish a certain number of''signal zones'', as for the deeper places...that can only be given up first. After all, although Gorgon can operate safely above the polluted area, the number is limited after all. After all, it is everyone Hey, even if the structure is much simpler than the Earthly Dawn, it will not be built in a short while."

    Gawain tapped the tabletop unconsciously with his fingers. This is a habit of thinking about him. After a moment of contemplation, he suddenly said: "By what standard did you design the Gorgon platform exported to Tarrond? ?"

    "Huh?" Rebecca was stunned for a moment, and subconsciously said, "Just follow the parameters of the normal situation."

    "A communication platform does not need an energy system sufficient to support a supercritical accelerator, nor does it need a fortress shield that can resist an "annihilation". Generally speaking, it only needs to ensure that it can operate normally at high altitudes in a harsh environment. "That¡¯s all," Gawain stopped tapping the tabletop and said to Rebecca with a smile, "I have a plan to rebuild...

    "First, we cut the energy array by half, the shield generator by a third, and the remaining generators are also changed to conventional models, and since the energy array has been cut, the corresponding power ridge can also be smaller in scale. Anyway, it There is no need to support such a large load... The rigid frame and the keel are cut a little, after all, we don¡¯t need to install giant cannons on it, at most we can install some anti-aircraft firepower to guard against aerial monsters or magical spirits...

    "The crew cabin can be completely cancelled. Just leave a few board rooms for maintenance personnel who go up occasionally. By the way, the armor outside the residential area can also be removed, so that its overall size can also be reduced a bit, anyway, it¡¯s enough. As for the anti-gravity engine array...Since the overall weight is reduced, the anti-gravity ring should also be able to make certain adjustments..."

    Gao Wen said while thinking about it, and quickly summarized several major transformation directions, and finally added a summary: "Basically, except for the living environment of the main brain, I think everything else can be adjusted."

    Rebecca: "..."

    The girl listened and remembered. She didn''t raise her head until the ancestor''s voice fell. There was an expression of astonishment on her face. At the same time, she hesitated a little: "Is it okay to change this way?"

    Gao Wen replied: "What''s wrong, is there a problem in theory?"

    "Theoretically... it''s okay. As long as you adjust it carefully, it is indeed sufficient to meet the needs of use," Rebecca scratched his head. "Moreover, both the cost and the production cycle can be greatly reduced, and even now there are 115 engineering production bases. Some semi-finished products that have not yet completed the final assembly can be "assembled" to produce several finished products with a little disassembly and adjustment."

    "That''s all right," Gao Wen waved his hand. "When we sold the first-generation Magic Crystal Railgun and Magic Engine, didn''t we also make similar modifications? This is called the foreign trade version..."

    "But the dragon should be able to see it," Rebecca said worriedly, "They have seen the real''Gorgon'' on the battlefield, and they are all knowledgeable..."

    "So we have to explain to them," Gawain said with a serious face, "We can''t do anything to deceive customers, so when you look back, you can get another piece of information and explain this kind of''demotion'' to Talrond. The specific circumstances and reasons for telling them that this thing is still enough to use, and that it is extraordinarily cheaper than the original version. Given the general character of the dragon and the current situation of Talrond, they will definitely consider this more cost-effective solution, especially for them. After reading the original Gorgon offer."

    Rebecca nodded, seemingly understandable, and finally asked subconsciously: "Then this ¡®reformed¡¯ Gorgon is still called Gorgon?"

    Gawain thought for a while: "Then call it Gorgon Youth Edition..."

 Chapter 1426ï¼š call

    In view of the specific situation of Tarrond and the practical problems in the production cycle, Gawain conceived a set of adjustment plans for the downgrade and transformation of the Gorgon aerial platform. In Rebecca¡¯s view, the Gorgon after the downgrade and transformation The youth version is far worse than the original version, but in the eyes of Gao Wen, even after such downgrade adjustments, the Gorgon platform on Tarrond as a communication node is more than enough or even "more than" too much.

    After all, it was just a communication node used as a communication node with anti-aircraft guns, alloy armor, and a small aircraft landing platform. This is outrageous enough...

    "When these Gorgon platforms are in place, the communication between Tarrond and the Loren continent will be fully restored. At that time, our alliance can be said to be''one body''," Gao Wen breathed a sigh of relief. With a relaxed and happy expression, he said to Rebecca, who was lowering his head to study the materials, "In addition, we can also benefit from Tarrond''s order, which can more or less make up for the construction of the Earthly Dawn and the standard version. The huge consumption of the Ergon Fortress..."

    Speaking of this, he couldn''t help laughing, and a certain granddaughter Zeng xN who had always been resentful recently appeared in his mind: "And this way, Heidi can also sleep well."

    "Um..." As soon as Gawain''s voice fell, Rebecca showed a somewhat hesitant expression. The girl grabbed her hair and said nervously, "Actually, I just wanted to tell you that the Magic Technology Department is in After exploring the test data of Earthly Dawn and Gorgon, we have some new ideas. We plan to build a batch of ultra-high-altitude anti-gravity platforms and set up several semi-permanent planetary and atmospheric monitoring stations on the top of the magic turbulence layer. Come and do some research..."

    Speaking of this, she was obviously frustrated. After observing Gawain¡¯s face, she quickly explained: "You see, our research in this area is indeed lacking, although all countries have astronomical observatories and astrological associations to study planets. And meteorological institutions, but we have never built such a research facility in an ultra-high-altitude environment. If there was such a thing for a long time, let alone the research assistance, even the actions of the cultists in the wasteland have been from the beginning. Can''t escape our eyes... Uh, and..."

    Rebecca racked her brains to think about what more convincing reasons could the ancestors support her "spending money plan", but before she finished speaking, she heard Gawain''s voice from the other side: " This is really fascinating for you to go back and draw up a complete plan. I will study and study with the experts in your technical department to see what should be done."

    "You agree?" Rebecca suddenly widened his eyes in surprise, and then an uncontrollable smile appeared on his face, "Okay!"

    "Don''t be busy for now, I just said that you can study and research, and only approve this plan after confirming the value of this semi-permanent platform." Gawain glanced at Rebecca, who was already excited, but despite what he said, The girl obviously couldn''t listen to it. Obviously, based on her understanding of the ancestors, she knew that this matter was pretty sure. Gao Wen could only sigh helplessly when she saw it, saying that this silly roe deer was Hetty''s lifelong enemy. ¡­

    As soon as he sighed in his mind, he heard a rhythm of footsteps in the corridor, followed by a knock on the door, and Hetty''s voice came into the room: "Ancestor, is it convenient for you now? "

    Gao Wen looked at Rebecca, who was still immersed in happiness, as if he hadn''t heard anything around Rebecca. He raised his head and said to the door: "Come in."

    The door of the study was pushed open immediately, and Hetty, wearing a new deep purple dress, walked in. Perhaps it was because of the Victory Day celebration. She had a confident and happy smile on her face, and her footsteps appeared to be lighter than usual. As she walked to the desk, she noticed Rebecca who was standing in the room, her face suddenly showed a somewhat unexpected look: "Rebecca? You are here too... Why do you have a smirk, what good has happened?"

    Rebecca only noticed the appearance of her aunt at this time, her neck shrank, and her face was visible to the naked eye, and she became embarrassed. Gawain next to him hurriedly waved to Hetty when he saw the situation: "You will know when you look back. Rebecca has a new study plan."

    Heidi: "...?"

    Then before her aunt could react, Rebecca turned around and rushed towards the study door. In the next second, she was left with her voice coming further and further away from the corridor: "My ancestor, aunt, I will go back and make a plan first. Book!"

    Heidi looked at Rebecca''s departure direction blankly. After a while, he silently summoned the hand of shaping and closed the door of the study. After the door was closed, he let out a helpless sigh: "Hey..."

    Gao Wen couldn''t help but laughed and teased her: "I saw you summon the power shaping hand and thought it was going to bring her back directly to have a fight."

    "She''s now...can''t be treated like an ignorant child at the time. Although she hasn''t improved much in many ways," Heidi shook her head tiredly, "Forget it, look back and see what she intends to do, but Would it be like''summon a hundred fire elements and put an expletive broadcaster in between them to see if we can make a super-large purgatory incendiary bomb'' or''use a supercritical accelerator to launch another supercritical accelerator to see if it can work properly'' this A whimsical thing would be great... but since you have no objections, then her thoughts probably won''t be too weird this time..."

    Gao Wenwan did not expect that Rebecca would usually propose such a weird project plan, and he did not expect that Heidi was not only the chief butler of the empire, but also that the brake disc of the empire was responsible for forcibly pressing the maddening head of the empire steel ball. Within the three views of normal human beings, he couldn''t help but sighed in his heart, and he couldn''t help but touch his chin and muttered: "You said that, I''m really curious about what happens when I launch another supercritical accelerator with a supercritical accelerator. ¡­If the track and mechanical structure can be carried..."

    Halfway through his muttering, Hetty screamed: "Ancestor!"

    "Okay, I''m just kidding," Gawain smiled and glanced at Huarong''s eclipsed granddaughter Zeng xN. "Don''t worry, Rebecca just wants to launch several ultra-high-altitude exploration platforms for the surface and atmosphere. Environmental research, this can be said to benefit the country and the people in the long-term. I won¡¯t talk about it in advance. What can you do if you come to me?"

    Heidi suddenly coughed, his face slightly serious.

    "Yes, this is a document that just came from Ogure¡¯s Ancestral Peak listening station." She put the folder she was holding in front of Gawain and pulled out one of the pages. "I think the content above You need to see it yourself."

    "Ancestral Peak Listening Station?" Gao Wen frowned slightly, and immediately realized the origin of this document, "Is it the ¡®Starry Sky Signal¡¯ that they captured the new content?"

    Since the initial discovery of the signals between the stars, Gawain has personally promoted the establishment of a large number of monitoring stations at home and abroad to capture those occasional "Xinghai Communications", and the Ancestral Peak monitoring station located in the territory of the Ogure tribe is so far The site with the most "achievements" is confusing to scholars, but recent intelligence shows that Ancestral Peak is most likely a very special "site" on this planet, and there may be a deep blue one in its deep layer. The magical power of the well, and at the same time, due to the influence of the source, the time and space structure of the entire ancestral peak is unusual, which makes it seem to be more likely to receive "messages from afar" than other places on the planet, and now, After nearly a year, this area really caught the call among the stars again.

    And the "call" it captured this time is obviously very different from the past.

    Gawain''s gaze scanned the overview at the beginning of the document, which included the working status of the monitoring station and the original signal pattern when the signal was captured this time. Heidi''s voice came from the side: "...interference in the ancestral peak area. After the disappearance, the local monitoring station has resumed operation. The local fairies first noticed the abnormality in the antenna. These signals seem to have converted a new transmission method. The transmission efficiency is higher than before, and the content is more than before. Complicated, we are not yet sure whether this is a targeted adjustment or just due to the technology upgrade of the sender...

    "About two days ago, after adapting to the new signal mode, the goblin technicians of the Ogure tribe successfully recorded a relatively clear and complete communication, and then based on the''dictionary'' brought back by General Philip from the Wiplanton Observatory. '', the scholars have tentatively translated this newsletter, and we have found some...clear words and sentences, the content of which is a little nervous."

    Gawain''s gaze swept across the document slowly, and those translated texts specially printed in bold font came into view clearly and sharply:

    "...Call the unknown civilization Alpha... This message will be sent in a regular loop. If you do exist and are capable of responding, please answer... The cycle is approaching, the message left by the sailor... There is evidence that the stars are about to flicker... We need to call each other... Unknown civilization Alpha, if you do exist in the target location, please answer, call...please answer..."

    Gawain fell into a long silence, as if contemplating, until a few minutes later he broke the silence in a low voice: "There are a lot of unreadable parts on this."

    "Yes, this is the limit that the current''star solvers'' can achieve," Heidi nodded and said, "Although the''dictionary'' brought back by General Philip can interpret alien characters in theory, it is actually used in the process. We found that the language and characters used in these Xinghai communications have changed slightly, just as our characters will change with the development of society, and the characters of''their'' have obviously changed in the past few centuries. But this It is only a secondary reason, and a more important reason is that the language logic of''their'' is different from ours, and it will take time to fully adapt."

    The dream-like name of the star solver comes from the ancient legends of the spirit tribe. The ancestors of the spirit tribe used poetry to describe the thorny days, and called the "star solver" the oldest prophets and wise men in the forest.

    They were the earliest meteorologists and astronomers. In many of Ogure¡¯s poems, these people who were the first to look up at the sky were described as being able to predict the cloudy, sunny, rainy and snowy by observing the trajectory of the stars, and listening to the secret echoes in the sky. Good and bad, after a long period of time, these predictive abilities that were once regarded as "miracle" have gradually been summarized and evolved into the knowledge of meteorology and astronomy that modern people are familiar with, but the name of the star solver is still passed down in poetry to this day. , And it has been given a new meaning today.

    After Philip found the ruins of the Verpland Observatory in the wasteland of Gondor, and brought back from the ancient observatory the "alien dictionary" left by Sir Scott to the world, Gao Wen ordered the establishment of a special A team of scholars from China came to study this legacy and started the translation of that "alien signal" based on it. This work was boring and difficult. Learning an "alien language" from scratch is by no means easy. What''s more, the language logic of this alien civilization is very different from the intelligent creatures of this planet, and scholars have only a dictionary that has been outdated for centuries, and occasionally it will be caught by monitoring stations everywhere. That¡¯s it, the "newsletter" composed entirely of mathematical language and abstract symbols.

    The Duchess of the North, Victoria, is familiar with the ancient legends of various countries. After this team of scholars was formed, she proposed the name "Star Solver", and now the Star Solver not only refers specifically to the scholar group established by the Cecil Empire, It also refers to the "translation teams" established by Typhon and the Silver Empire, as well as scholars who are dedicated to analyzing alien signals in transnational projects.

    Although the war has just ended, this work has started since Philip found the "dictionary", and it has been going on for half a year. Even in the most intense and critical days of the war, the three empires did not interrupt this work. Things.

    "Only from these translated parts, I can already roughly understand the meaning of the information," Gao Wen breathed out slowly, calming down some turbulent mood, "...The intention of''active communication'' is very obvious, and it has never appeared before. Through this situation."

    "Yes," Heidi nodded slightly, with a serious expression, "Star interpreters have translated all the information received by our monitoring stations throughout the years. Although there is still a lot of content that has not been deciphered, it is only from the present. For the translated part, it is not difficult to judge that the signals sent by''they'' before are all the purest''data''. The basic mathematical symbols, basic coordinates, and basic character list are like simply announcing their own existence. , Or it¡¯s like..."

    Heidi frowned, as if she didn¡¯t know how to accurately describe her thoughts at the moment, but Gawain had understood her meaning and took the initiative to speak: ¡°It¡¯s like standing on the only stage in the dark, facing the empty and silent audience. Xi introduced himself over and over again, and now"

    He said, tapping the document on the table with his fingers.

    "They seem to have discovered...there is an''audience'' under the stage."

    "This is what makes people a little nervous," Heidi said in a deep voice, "The goblin scholars in charge of the Ancestral Peak Listening Station have already had heated discussions on this matter, and our scholars are almost like this. The signal¡¯s civilization seems to have suddenly realized that there may be a''audience'' within their broadcast range. No one knows whether this is good or bad, and..."

    "And it''s not certain whether the''Unknown Civilization Alpha'' mentioned above refers to us," Gawain looked at Hetty''s eyes, "After all, all the signs show that the signal of''their'' is just a non-directional whole area. Broadcasting, the starry sky is vast, and there are so many stars. Perhaps the intelligent creatures within this broadcast range are not the only one of us."

    "Ancestor, do you think..."

    "This matter is not only related to ourselves," Gao Wen said in a deep voice, "We need a high-level meeting to send Typhon and Baiyin anxiously."

 Chapter 1427ï¼š Before facing the stars

    The vast sea of ??stars, vast and vast, and endless stars have endless possibilities, and the endless darkness hides these possibilities. As a planetary civilization that has not yet broken free from the constraints of gravity, mortals can only imagine when they look up at the sky. Use reasoning to guess what the opposite side of the star sea looks like. Therefore, in this case, every message from the star sea will particularly stimulate the nerves of those who look up.

    The setting sun has gradually sunk to the edge of the horizon. The daylight in late autumn has begun to appear short. The joyous atmosphere of the Victory Day celebration has not completely dissipated from the city. The streets outside the window can still see the flow of celebration people and sales. The street lamps of souvenir vendors and shops are lighting up in the distance, and in the gradually dimming sky, twinkling stars are faintly visible.

    Frostsky hasn''t appeared in the sky yet-but it is there.

    Gao Wen stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling window of the study, looking at the stars faintly in the sky outside the window, his expression was more serious than before, and Amber¡¯s voice came from the side: "It seems you are very concerned about this. what¡­"

    "There is a civilization capable of sending superluminal communications that has cast our sight on us in the stars. Of course, this matter is worth paying attention to." Gao Wen did not look back, but said slowly. For a civilization that has truly stepped into the universe, living in the world feels like trekking in the dark. We cannot be sure what is in the darkness around us, nor can we be sure that the neighbors that may exist nearby are enemies or friends. We have already paid attention. When it comes to the existence of night, but still has no ability to light up the lights to dispel the night-this stage is the most tense state.

    "Over the years, we have been able to be sure that at least one figure is walking with us in the night. This figure has a torch in his hand, but has not noticed us who are still in the dark, but suddenly, he seems to be aware of the darkness around him. There are other people, now this figure is looking towards our hiding place...I think you can understand this feeling."

    "...Indeed, I understand it too much," Amber''s hairs were standing upright after listening to Gawain''s analogy. "It''s like being kicked out by someone in a sneaky state, and I''m shocked to think about it."

    "...When traveling alone, I hope that someone will walk with me in the night, but I really feel nervous and resisted when I walk with me," Gao Wen sighed softly, "I can only blame Xinghai for being too vast, which contains too much uncertainty."

    Amber thought for a while: "But then again, in fact, we are the one who has the initiative in a certain sense. After all, we have known the existence of''them'' for so long, but''they'' did not know us. Even now, it seems that the alien civilization that sends the signal is not sure whether the''Unknown Civilization Alpha'' exists or not. We are the figure that has always been hiding in the dark... Generally speaking, this is the more nervous side. "

    "It''s undeniable that the situation you said does exist," Gawain said slowly, and then frowned in confusion. "So sometimes I suspect that the civilization that sends signals is really advanced than us. Ethnicity? If the signal is not a trap, then their performance is too shabby and reckless. If the signal is a trap... then a civilization capable of ultra-light communication should also be capable of high-precision deep-space scanning. The demon once mentioned that deep-space scanning is a pre-technology for super-light communication, so it¡¯s impossible for the civilization that sends signals to know our existence..."

    "Didn''t you say that the''tech trees'' of different civilizations may be completely different," Humber looked serious. Did not point out the skill of deep space scanning."

    Gawain glanced at the Shadow Assault Goose that was seriously analyzing with a weird look: "To be honest, you follow me all day to say these ¡®special nouns¡¯, do you really understand what they mean?"

    Amber immediately felt confident: "I only understand part of it, but don''t I know how to bullshit? Simply associate the context..."

    It''s not leaking to talk nonsense to others without knowing it half-knowledge-Gawain thinks this is really an amazing talent.

    And thanks to Amber¡¯s interruption, Gawain also felt his emotions relaxed a lot. He sighed lightly and saw that the setting sun outside the window had completely fallen to the end of the earth, leaving only a faint red color permeating the city along the clouds. In the sky, Xinghui became more and more eye-catching, and several stars in the frost constellation gradually appeared in the night sky¡ªthe agreed meeting time was approaching.

    He sorted his thoughts, turned his head to look at Amber: "Help me keep a watch later."

    Amber patted his chest: "Don''t worry if you know it, I''m familiar with this."

    ¡­

    Neural network, a special encryption space, a breeze suddenly rolled up in an endless open white flower field, the breeze blew across the sea of ??flowers, and then turned into a white round table and several gorgeous chairs around the round table, and then, Several figures appeared around the round table one after another¡ªthe first one appeared was Gawain, followed by the serious and thin Rosetta Augustus, and then another glare emerged, a tall and beautiful one. The blond figure came out of the light. It was Belcetia Morningstar.

    Under normal circumstances, Gao Wen used conventional holographic projections for such remote meetings, but this time the situation was special. He set the address of the meeting in the "white sea of ??flowers" of the neural network-long before the Wasteland War, The Cyr system communication network has already appeared in Typhon and the Silver Empire. Although it is still in its infancy, at least in places such as Obsidian Palace and the Elven King Court, there are a full set of wizards that can communicate with Cecil City in real time. For equipment, this includes magic net terminals and immersion cabins.

    However, whether it is used frequently is another matter. After entering the cyberspace, Rosetta is obviously still a little uncomfortable. The Typhon ruler looked down at his body in the default mode and lifted it up again. I shook my hand, and couldn''t help but mutter softly: "...It really is an incredible technology, it can really be simulated to this degree..."

    Then he looked up at Gao Wen and the Queen of Silver, and greeted the rulers of the other two empires with a decent attitude.

    "Welcome to this sea of ??flowers-this is the encrypted space I prepared specially for special meetings," Gawain nodded to Rosetta and Bersetia, motioned for them to sit down at the round table and said, "This is us It¡¯s the first time to meet in this form, but as you can feel, it¡¯s almost as real as the real world, and there is no need for any additional adaptation. Just treat it as meeting in the real world.¡±

    "I think this is more convenient than the real world," Belcetia smiled, and after sitting down, she knocked on the table, and a beautiful tea set appeared in front of her. "The real world can''t do this. matter."

    Rosetta next to him suddenly glanced at the Silver Queen in surprise, but before he asked, Gawain was a little surprised: "You seem to be quite skilled."

    "I have always been interested in this new technology," Belsetia said with a smile. "Although the number of immersion pods in the Silver Empire is still very small, and the corresponding network has only just begun to be built, but my courtiers and I I have already begun to study how to use this thing efficiently-speaking of this, the "disconnection" during the previous war was really frustrating."

    Speaking of this, she glanced at Rosetta Augustus next to her: "Your Majesty Augustus, don''t you use it frequently? The connection between Typhon and Cecil should be much better than the Silver Empire. Bar."

    "...I have only used it once or twice, and I don''t usually have much time to spend on it," Rosetta said sternly, "but Matilda and Hadillon seem to use it often, and I saw them use it. "

    Immediately afterwards, he looked at Gao Wen who held the meeting: "Let''s talk about business. Why did you suddenly contact us and chose such a special...meeting format?"

    "It has something to do with the''Xinghai signal'' that we have been receiving," Gao Wen nodded and said, "We parsed the disturbing content from the recently captured signal, but the specific situation...we have to wait for several other participants to attend the conference. The participants will be present to explain. The reason why the conference address is selected in the neural network this time is also because of these special participants."

    "Special participant?" Bersetia frowned suspiciously, as if faintly guessing something, and almost at the same time as her voice fell, a twisting light curtain suddenly appeared in the air beside the round table, tightly. Then, in the light curtain, there were flowers and vines growing and condensing rapidly, and in the brilliant light and shadow, an old elven man with a calm face stepped out of it.

    Bersetia was a little puzzled for a while after seeing the figure of the old elven man, but soon she realized the identity of this "incarnation", and the color of consternation suddenly appeared on her face: "You..."

    "I''m here for a meeting," Amone gave a gentle smile and nodded slightly to Bersetia. "Just call me Amone here, or you can call me the code name in the theocracy,'' Mr. Deer''."

    "Um..." Bersetia''s gaze fell involuntarily on the head of the old elf in front of her, and swept across the letters of "High Speed ??Buck", using her strong willpower to control her impulse to ask questions. "Okay, Amone... Your Excellency."

    Rosetta was also aware of who the "participants" in front of him were. Although he already knew the situation of several senior advisors in the Theocracy Council, and also knew that these "old gods" are now working and living with mortals, but Knowing, knowing, seeing the incarnation of the **** of nature in this almost real cyberspace is another matter, especially since this incarnation has the name of "high-speed male deer" on top of his head, which makes me always calm. Emperor Typhon, who showed a calm posture, showed a little stunned expression on his face: "''God of Nature''... Then it seems that this matter is really no small thing."

    "Are you the only one here?" Gawain glanced behind Ammon and found that only the **** of nature himself appeared in the venue. "Ms. Mirmina and Ms. Enya are not here?"

    "They are researching something, they look busy," Amone shrugged. "Let me come first-they said they will be there later."

    "Are you doing research... well, let''s not wait for them," Gawain nodded, and after Amone took a seat, his eyes turned to Rosetta and Bersetia in front of him, "I want to let them You see one thing."

    After speaking, a phantom image of a document appeared in front of him, and when the phantom became solid, he divided it into two and sent them to the two imperial rulers.

    Rosetta''s gaze swept across the document quickly, and her expression immediately became very serious.

    "As you can see, the civilization that has been sending out signals has suddenly changed a bit," Gao Wen said in a deep voice, "They changed their style of sending information aimlessly in the past, and instead sent such a communication. The "letter" with very obvious intentions, they are calling "Unknown Civilization Alpha" purposefully and hoping to get an answer. This is something that has never happened before."

    "...Is the ¡®Unknown Civilization Alpha¡¯ mentioned here we?" Bersetia looked up from the document and looked at Gawain with scorching eyes.

    "Not sure," Gawain shook his head, "Our current technology can''t tell whether this signal is pointing in our direction or a wide-area broadcast as usual, let alone whether the sender has locked the coordinates of our planet."

    "So I don''t rule out the possibility of a trap," Rosetta rubbed her ring, slowly speaking in thought, "They may not know where we are, or even if there is anyone in their broadcast range. So use this method to let us take the initiative to''make a sound''."

    "This message mentions the sailor... and the keyword eyes like the stars flashing," Bersetia focused on another vital message. "There is too much information in it."

    "Facts have proved that the sailors did not only leave footprints on one planet," Gawain nodded. Of course he also noticed this part of the details. "We can boldly judge that the world that this message-producing civilization lives in is also The planet where the sailor has stopped-and what the sailor left on that planet has a profound impact on this''messaging civilization''. Judging from the content of the message, this message civilization''s understanding of the sailor and the''stars twinkle'' may be Far deeper and clearer than us."

    Rosetta frowned. He had never let his mind fall into such a complex, chaotic, and busy thinking state like today. The problem that suddenly lay before his eyes was so unprecedented, beyond his previous experience in dealing with any problem. In fact, the scene Except for Gao Wen, I am afraid that no one would have thought that he would suddenly face the problem of "extraterrestrial civilization exchange", but he still maintained his rationality and calmness, and slowly said in his thoughts: "No matter this Whether the message is a trap or not, the sender obviously has an extremely important secret, the twinkling of the stars and the cycle... Frankly speaking, this is reminiscent of the magic wave."

    Regardless of whether the sending civilization is fishing or not, at least the "bait" is real. This is the fact before the three imperial rulers.

    But this is not enough to make them make a reckless decision.

    "The most critical issue now is that we are not sure whether this message-sending civilization is good intentions or malicious," Rosetta said. "They did express their willingness to communicate friendly and help each other in the subpoenas, but to be honest. Yes, I don¡¯t dare to believe it¡ªthere are so many things on our planet that people don¡¯t dare to trust easily, let alone alien stars that are hundreds of millions of kilometers away."

    "And even if the content of the information is all true, the attitude of the other party is not false, we also need to be cautious," Gawain continued, "Alien civilization...different from the alien races on our planet, the alien civilization is extremely different. There may be thinking logics, judgment standards, and even thinking organs that are completely different from ours. Their''goodwill'' is not necessarily goodwill, and their''malicious'' is not necessarily harmful to us, just in case they Regarding the devouring of a friend¡¯s life as a virtue, and a friendly greeting as a declaration of war? These are all things that are inaccurate."

 Chapter 1428ï¼š Possible truth

    Two countries on the same planet still have countless suspicions and potential war risks, so what about the two planets separated by the vast sea of ??stars? This is a real problem before the eyes of the three imperial rulers.

    The vast starry sky hides too many secrets and possibilities. Gao Wen hopes that other intelligent civilizations in the starry sky will also have goodwill and virtue, but it is impossible to believe such things unconditionally.

    Before a civilization develops to the point where it can step into other planets and establish a "disaster backup" on other planets, its survival in the star sea will always be like a lone boat, and any unexpected storms may cause this lone boat. The complete overthrow of, this may be a natural disaster like the magic wave, or it may be an alien civilization with malicious intent. Regardless of which of these possibilities, the nations on this planet today are gambled. Things up.

    "...Before discussing whether to respond to this signal, I want to confirm one thing first," the Queen Silver said suddenly, "are we really capable of responding to this signal now? If it is really what scholars have guessed, so The instantaneous arrival speed is transmitted across the stars, then this may have exceeded our technical limit. If there is no basic technology, then we may be a bit early to discuss whether we should respond..."

    "This is what I want to say. If it is really necessary, the Alliance may really be able to respond to this signal," Gawain tapped on the table lightly, "Kairen...you should know that they were crash-landing on us on a huge starship. On this planet, not long ago, they had partially repaired the starship¡¯s superluminal communication array."

    Rosetta and Bersetia immediately glanced at each other subconsciously, their expressions changed slightly, and Gawain looked at Amone, who was always sitting beside him without saying a word: "I want to hear your opinion from one''s. What do you think of this from the perspective of the gods?"

    "The gods in different fields may have completely different ideas about this matter," Amone shook his head slightly, "and from my perspective, I don''t recommend responding to this signal."

    "I thought you would be inclined to respond," Gawain glanced at the former **** of nature somewhat unexpectedly. "After all, you have always tended to take proactive actions to deal with problems."

    What he said was very tactful, but in fact what he thought of was the glorious deeds of the **** of nature standing on the sky with a head and two rounds of assault saving the Silver Queen from the front. The comparison of Shang Mang reveals the characteristics of countless dead creatures in nature. In fact, sometimes Gawain even suspects that the holy image of Amoen¡¯s "giant deer" is produced by special effects, which can make light, shadow and antlers. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not a roe deer inside after it¡¯s cleaned...

    But he hesitated a few times and was not as embarrassed to bring it up face to face. Instead, he considered secretly discussing with Milmina. From the magic goddess, he could see that the funeral is not afraid of the funeral director¡¯s character. He must find a way to verify one or two...

    Amorn didn¡¯t notice the weird expression on Gawain¡¯s face for a moment. He just shook his head seriously: ¡°Avoiding danger and ensuring survival is the instinct of living creatures. I understand the value of curiosity and exploration, and I also understand predators and nature The original crises are everywhere, and we are too weak now, and everything about the sending civilization is shrouded in a mystery. Even if we analyze the other¡¯s civilization and intentions, it is completely based on their active release. The signal that comes out, once you respond in this situation, is equivalent to putting your own destiny in the hands of others, after all..."

    Speaking of this, he paused for a while before continuing: "After all, they may not be sure of our existence..."

    As soon as Ammon¡¯s voice fell, an elegant and gentle female voice suddenly appeared in this space: ¡°No, I¡¯m afraid the situation is not as optimistic as we thought.¡±

    Gao Wen immediately looked in the direction of the sound, and saw two figures appearing beside the round table accompanied by a golden light curtain and a purple haze. From the golden light curtain came out a golden head that was golden like a dragon. A tall lady with vertical pupils and elegant demeanor, while the figure that emerged from the haze is wearing a black dress in the classical court style, and the lavender eyes seem to be constantly jumping with charged arcane flames. This is just arriving at the meeting site. The incarnation of the magic goddess Mirmina and the dragon **** Enya.

    The voice just now came from Enya. At this moment, she quietly glanced at everyone on the scene, and finally fell on Gao Wen who was holding the meeting, and nodded gently: "Sorry, we are late."

    The two goddesses are seated at the round table. This situation where half of the people are gods makes Rosetta and Bersetia''s expressions a bit strange. Obviously they are not quite used to this "Cecile style." In the working environment, Amone immediately looked in Enya''s direction: "What do you mean by what you just said? What does it mean that the situation is not as optimistic as we thought?"

    "I''m afraid we have already exposed. If my judgment and Milmina''s judgment are correct, the signal sent by the civilization that sent the message this time should not be a global broadcast, but a very directional communication," Enya said lightly, "They The coordinates of our planet have been locked, and most of our existence has also been confirmed. The part of the communication requesting a response should be just some kind of...conventional confirmation."

    The news from Enya directly disrupted all the rhythms. The three imperial rulers and Amone, who had just learned the news, immediately looked at each other, and then Gawain broke the silence: "What''s the matter?"

    "Cough, let me explain." Milmina coughed slightly and waved her hand to outline a floating light curtain on the round table. Then, the light curtain shrank and condensed into a magical projection of the planet. This projection is obviously It''s just a kind of schematic diagram. The surface structure is vague. You can only vaguely see the existence of Loren, Tarrond and other continents, but under this vague appearance, you can clearly see the vertical and horizontal directions. The distributed light blue light stream surging inside the planet like blood vessels.

    And at the focal position of these "blood vessels", it is the center of the continent of Loren, a blue light beam that has been specially marked out.

    Immediately afterward, Milmina waved her hand gently, and several specious phantoms evolved around the planet immediately. They showed the states of elements, shadows, shadows and other realms, and in each projection, there were You can see the blue light flowing through.

    "As you can see, this is a schematic diagram of the''world'' in which we live. It is not accurate. It is good to have a general understanding. These blue parts are the dark blue network channels located in various realms, and they are connected in a higher dimension. As a whole, the part affects the whole, and the whole affects the part, and here... is the largest network node that has been proven so far, the Deep Blue Well.

    "In the past period of time, strictly speaking, since the end of the war, I have been paying attention to the changes in the Deep Blue Well and trying to record the fluctuations of the Deep Blue Network during the entire war. After the meeting was notified, Ms. Enya approached me, hoping to use my observational data to confirm one thing..."

    Following Milmina¡¯s words, the magical illusions floating in the air also continued to change, presenting a record of dark blue network fluctuations over a period of time, and at a certain critical point in time, Gawain saw all that. All of the main nodes suddenly "tremble" for a moment, like a powerful pulse, which is particularly eye-catching.

    The silver queen Bersetia subconsciously spoke softly: "This is..."

    "This is the moment when the''Sentinel'' squeezed into the real world along the cracks in the deep blue network," Milmina said in a deep voice. The technology of the sentinel system converts the entity of the sentry system into a kind of''projection'' state similar to that of the kingdom of God, so that it can maintain stability in the deep world, and the behavior of the sentry forcibly entering the present world is not just a kind of''spatial transmission'' , It actually reversed this conversion process, which caused an extremely strong network shock...

    "If Ms. Enya and I are correct in our calculations, the network shock caused by the reversal process is beyond imagination. Although mortals cannot perceive and observe it, it has already been set off in the''base'' of our universe. A ripple, this ripple spreads outward at an unimaginable speed, and even...may have surpassed the concept of''speed''."

    Milmina sighed softly and ended her explanation. A brief silence enveloped the audience until Enya''s voice broke the silence: "More than half a month ago, in that brief moment, our planet had It is''lit'' like a torch in the night, and it may be clearly visible from hundreds of light years away. If the sending civilization has been paying attention to the starry sky, then they will definitely not miss this time where there are obvious traces of manual intervention... flash."

    Everyone at the scene felt that their heart seemed to stop beating, and at this moment, the sudden change of the signal mode of "signaling civilization" seemed to have an explanation.

    They really observed the changes "here", so they converted the purposeless global broadcast into a more efficient directed broadcast.

    "...We need to look at this matter again," Rosetta said very seriously. "Now whether we respond to this signal or not, we must discuss it on the premise that we have been exposed."

    Gawain did not speak for a while. He just frowned and fell into contemplation. Gradually, his contemplative appearance also attracted the attention of Bersetia and Amoen. The round table was quiet, and everyone seemed to be subconscious. He waited for him to speak, and Gao Wen finally broke the silence: "...response to this signal, I am afraid this is the only choice."

    Then he raised his head and glanced over everyone: "Our existence has been exposed to the alien civilization, and the other party clearly knows our location. The so-called''unknown civilization alpha'' refers to us, so continuing to remain silent is It makes no sense. In this case, we must respond, and we must respond as early as possible, as clearly as possible."

    Enya looked into Gawain''s eyes: "This is to prove to them that we also have the technology of superluminal communication."

    "This sounds like a bluff. We only have a set of half-destroyed communication antennas," Belcetia shook her head, but admitted reluctantly, "but this seems to be the only way we can retain a little initiative."

    "Actually... I may be a little more optimistic than you," Gawain glanced at the Silver Queen. "I am now more suspicious that the civilization that sends signals may not be as advanced as we thought, and even their super-light communication technology itself. ¡­And it seems that there are many suspicious things."

    "Suspicious?" Milmina cast a curious gaze. "What do you mean?"

    "The''flash'' that caused our coordinates to be exposed appeared more than half a month ago, right?" Gao Wen said slowly, "and according to your and Ms. Enya''s judgment, the spread of this flash should be very, very Fast, maybe even as fast as super-light communication."

    "Yes," Milmina nodded. "The shock occurs at the bottom of the world, and it spreads as a projection in the''deep ocean'', and according to the unified wave model and our latest cosmic layering model, the information in the''deep ocean'' The speed of propagation is not restricted by the laws of the material world. It is theoretically infinitely fast. This is also a technical direction of superluminal communication that I have conceived.

    "Of course, there is only this theory. We have no corresponding technology to actively create this kind of information ripples that can be steadily transmitted in the deep sea, and there is no way to retrieve and''listen'' to this kind of fluctuations from the deep sea, which was caused by the Deep Blue Well. This shock is the first''instance'' I have observed..."

    As the master of the field of magic and mystery, Milmina is always as easy to immerse in it as Rebecca when she talks about technical issues, and many of the theories she inadvertently mentioned make Gawain uncontrollably in his mind. Many ideas came up.

    But he soon forcibly controlled the thoughts that were about to spread, and then asked seriously: "In other words, at that moment more than half a month ago, the''flicker'' of our planet has spread to hundreds of Even thousands of light-years away, it happened instantaneously and arrived instantaneously. However, the''signaling civilization'' didn''t change their signal pattern until two or three days ago. Why?"

    Amone looked at Gawain, then at Milmina, and said uncertainly: "They discussed for half a month to decide how to write the first letter? Well, this is unlikely..."

    "Yes, of course this is not possible. They have been sending letters for so long. If they really find other intelligent people, they should have prepared all kinds of''communication copy''," Gao Wen nodded and said, "They It took half a month to switch the signal mode, which can only show that it takes such a long time to complete the adjustment of the equipment. But let¡¯s not forget that this civilization has been broadcasting this signal as early as the Gondor Empire. Now, their''super-light communication technology'' has been used for hundreds or even thousands of years..."

    He stopped, folded his hands on his chin, and slowly continued in his thoughts: "A civilization that has broadcasted in the universe for a thousand years using super-light communication, now it takes half a month to switch the signal mode. There may be only one explanation for such a suspicious situation..."

    The Silver Queen on the side immediately reacted: "This technology is not theirs!"

    "The technology is not theirs, and the equipment may not be theirs. They may need to pay a great price or use very cumbersome methods to indirectly control this thing, even..." Enya thoughtfully, "Even they may just borrow it. A certain sailor¡¯s legacy...If this is the case, then it is understandable that they will not be able to crack the''core secrets'' of the sending device for a thousand years, because the sailor¡¯s equipment often has very strict core protection."

    Gao Wen opened his hands: "Just imagine, if they were really a civilization with a normal technical route, and they had mastered the mystery of superluminal communication as early as a thousand years ago, then what height should they have developed now? They should have already been. Breaking through the magic wave and solving the black trap long ago, they didn''t need to wait for our response at all. On the second day of our planet''lighting up'', their leap spacecraft might have already reached the sky over the continent of Loren.

    "The truth is, none of this happened."

 Chapter 1429ï¼š Like a big enemy

    Perhaps the impact of the three perspectives brought by the sudden exchange with an alien civilization is too great, or perhaps the old way of thinking and knowledge limits Rosetta and Bersetia, they never seem to think too much. The possibilities mentioned in the article, however, did not mean that they did not have this knowledge. When the mist temporarily blocking them was broken through, they quickly reflected the suspiciousness behind the incident.

    It¡¯s true that they don¡¯t fully understand super-light communication, high-precision deep-space exploration, and cosmic navigation, which are too far beyond cognition. However, if it is only a conceptual level, it is not unimaginable, even if it is impossible to imagine it. I can also find ways to keep up with the topics discussed by Gao Wen, Enya, and Milmina, and think within my own understanding. The specific technology may be difficult to understand, but the "reason" behind the technology is simple and interoperable. of.

    The development of technology must have its own laws. A normal and healthy civilization must have its own complete and followable technological path. Behind a specific technological product, there must be a complete set of pre-theories, and if the derivative product is an ethnic group, it should know how to smelt it. Metal, then they must know what a furnace is (or something with similar functions), and if they don''t know, it can only mean that their smelting technology "has a problem."

    Various signs show that the letter-sending civilization is very suspicious in this regard. Of course, at this stage, it can only be said to be "suspicious."

    "These can only be our guesses," Gawain slowly added after seeing several figures at the round table sinking into thought. "After all, we don''t know what kind of civilization the opposite is, or what kind of superpower they use. What is the specific principle of the speed of light communication equipment, we can only guess "them" based on the knowledge we know, but maybe the truth is only because their communication equipment malfunctions, or they are busy with other things...face the fog on the astronomical scale , We cannot assert anything."

    "But at least one thing is certain. We must respond to this signal." Rosetta turned the ruby ??ring on his finger, which is his habitual movement when thinking. "They already know our existence, and it seems that They don¡¯t seem to have the means of transportation that can reach our planet in no time, so we need to strive for a little... initiative, even if this initiative is bluffing."

    "This matter needs the assistance of the Siren," Bersetia looked at Gawain, "At present, only they have the kind of...super-light communication equipment in their hands. Are they willing to help?"

    "Don''t worry about this. I have discussed with the Siren Ambassador when I learned of their repair progress. They expressed their willingness to lend the communication array," Gawain nodded, "But... the state of the communication equipment is not good. It can only be used for a short time now. It might be okay if we simply respond to signals, but basically we can¡¯t take on long-term communication tasks. If we really want to establish communication with''them'', I¡¯m afraid we have to completely repair that thing.¡±

    "Completely repair..." Rosetta frowned, "I am afraid that the nations of the whole continent are powerless in this matter, the dragon clan...well, the dragon clan may not be able to help. It is said that the sea monsters use very special technology. "

    Gao Wen solemnly said: "The thorough restoration work requires long-term discussions. We start with what can be done. The top priority now is to let the various''Star Breakers'' teams work together to collect all the information we have about alien signals. Putting it together in one place, we need an efficient, barrier-free, special department directly responsible for the alliance¡¯s senior leadership to deal with the "alien civilization", draw up the information text of the "first contact" as soon as possible, and complete the coding as soon as possible. Finished in a few days, and the sooner the better.

    "In addition, I will contact the Kraken to prepare their super-light communication array, and also prepare the monitoring stations everywhere to receive feedback from ¡®their¡¯ at any time..."

    "In addition," Rosetta tapped lightly on the table. "Not only should we consider responding to the signal, we must also consider responding to the signal. Although we cannot be sure whether our response is really meaningful, our military and government should do it. With these preparations, at the worst possibility, something may directly come to our world through this ¡°call of the star space¡±, or, as you said, a fleet will come to our planet. , And even if these do not happen, we must avoid the confusion and panic caused by the leakage of the news."

    "Others who need to be prepared are our scholars, scholars in various fields," Bersetia said immediately, "linguists, astrology scholars, magicians, professionals in the fields of logic and negotiation...no one Knowing what''they'' want to talk to us about, even if they are really not hostile, communication itself is a huge challenge."

    Enya watched all this quietly from the side. The former "Pinnacle of God" seemed to be thinking. She watched the leaders of the three most powerful empires in the world respond with an attitude that is almost like an enemy. After a "conversation", she didn''t feel that the preparation they were doing at the moment was an expression of being too nervous, because she knew very well that what was about to happen deserved this level of caution.

    This is a situation that even the gods have never faced before. Mortals have not yet stepped into the starry sky, but the starry sky has already rushed toward their faces.

    ¡°At the same time, there is also the Theocracy Council.¡± During the discussion between the three empire leaders, Enya finally spoke, ¡°Don¡¯t ignore the impact of this incident on the gods.¡±

    Enya''s words made everyone on the scene nervous instantly.

    Gawain looked at the lady¡¯s eyes: "You mean, the communication with this alien signal might cause the gods to ¡®out of control¡¯?"

    "It should not be out of control. According to my experience,''ultimate disobedience'' must strictly follow the two principles of''irrefutable cross-border behavior'' and''direct contact of mortal individuals to external systems'' before it can happen, or in other words , As long as it is something that can justify itself in the belief system and can make the gods "deceive themselves", it will not trigger the ultimate disobedience. Under this premise, there is no essential difference between dialogue with alien civilizations and looking up at the sky. Indirect contact that can be denied..."

    Enya explained to Gao Wen and others the most secret knowledge of the gods, regardless of whether it was Belsetia or Rosetta, she listened very seriously at this moment.

    At the same time, she continued: "But even if it does not trigger the final disobedience, this will be our closest action to the border so far. Information from outside the closed system, proactively looking at the outside world, beyond all thoughts. The''heterogeneous contact'' of the knowledge system is a challenge for every **** who is still in the position of God... and we all know that the state of certain gods in this season of civilization is actually not so good..."

    Inexplicably, Gao Wen suddenly thought of the scene he saw in the sky of the three gods when he visited the kingdom of God on the cruise ship of the sentry.

    It¡¯s true that the state of some gods is really bad. Maybe it¡¯s really because humans and aliens are connected to a wheat and make their voices crazy...

    "As you respond to that signal and establish true''communication'' with it, some of the gods are very likely to change," Enya said slowly, imparting her own experience. "The Theocracy should closely monitor all denominations in the world. Understand the situation at any time if there are signs of pollution, false statements, and illusions in believers everywhere, there may be abnormal ¡°oracles¡±, there may also be priests with sudden changes in temperament and ¡°saints¡± who claim to be ¡°revelated¡± , These are signals that a certain **** is about to lose control.

    "In this regard, I suggest that if such a situation arises, we should immediately reduce exchanges with alien civilizations, carry out spiritual purification of project participants above level 2, and isolate and monitor the specific personnel of the specific church that caused the vision. , And to appease the deep sea runes, in fact, if conditions permit...I even suggest that all personnel involved in the "interstellar communication", and even the entire research facility, be placed in an isolation environment with anti-divine barriers, because of this part Personnel are very likely to become''abnormal individuals'' in the trend of thought that lure gods into madness, and the''anti-divine barrier'' you are using has been tested in practice and proved to temporarily cut off the connection between gods and mortals..."

    "Ah, this I can prove that that thing is really easy to use," Milmina put in a mouth beside her, "I can even hang up a barrier to chat with mortals without worrying about pollution."

    After finishing speaking, she hurriedly emphasized to Gao Wen: "I''ve filed the record."

    "Using anti-divine barriers to keep project participants away from the sight of the gods temporarily to reduce pollution..." Gao Wen nodded thoughtfully, and then he couldn''t help but glance at Enya, "These are all It¡¯s a very valuable suggestion. I didn¡¯t expect you to know this level of technology used by the Theocracy.¡±

    "You have invited me to be a senior advisor to the Theocracy Council. I don''t want to be a mascot of the day." Enya smiled, her smile soft and peaceful. Individuals who have successfully survived, I think they still have some experience in the birth of God, and these experiences happen to come in handy now."

    "Of course I hope we don''t need this experience..." Amone murmured, "Well, everything seems to have been discussed now. Is there anything else missing?"

    Gawain looked around at every figure around the round table. After a while, he nodded slightly: "It seems that you can''t think of anything to add for the time being, so let''s get here today. We will start to implement the plan. If there is any situation, The first time to contact through this''encrypted space'', that''s it."

    Rosetta nodded slightly, and the Typhon ruler who always had a serious expression stood up: "I hope we have made a correct choice today."

    His figure gradually disappeared into the air.

    Immediately after the Silver Empress Bersetia also stood up, she smiled at Gawain: "Our world has really been unstable over the years."

    One figure stood up from the round table and gradually dissipated. Finally, in the boundless and vast sea of ??white flowers, only Gawain himself was left. There was a breeze blowing from not far away, and the flowers and grass blades made a rustling sound between friction, one The breath entered Gawain''s perception as if it appeared out of thin air. He looked back and saw Bertila standing quietly behind him.

    "I remember not long ago, you only needed to consider the war of a kingdom," Bertila sighed softly. "At that time, the biggest crisis in the world seemed to be just a group of monsters sealed in a high wall and like the Death of All Things. The Dark Cultist... but suddenly, the problem you have to face is so big that it even exceeds the world¡¯s understanding of the world."

    Gao Wen shook his head: "The Demon Tide and the Gods... In fact, the problem we are facing has not changed from beginning to end, but with the broadening of our vision, we finally see all of this behemoth."

    "So sometimes I can''t help but remember that ignorance is a reward for all living beings. If you are ignorant, all living beings don''t have to know how terrifying this behemoth looks like, but just take its breath as a breath. The biggest challenge in the world is enough. You don¡¯t have to think about the out-of-control gods, the magic tide that will come at any time, or how many unknown and inexplicable challenges in the starry sky above you. Just prepare a shield and a long handle. With the sword, people can sleep peacefully."

    "But the world will not stop working because of people''s ignorance...Well, the gods may really do, but unfortunately, all beings have to face far more than the gods," Gao Wen sighed softly, "even if not. Considering the existing crisis on our planet, there are still countless stars above us."

    "I think I understand why you often look at the stars. It turns out that the future for all of us is really among the stars." Bertila smiled and shook her head. Then she seemed to "hear" something suddenly, her expression changed slightly. "Brother, I received a communication request from the Deep Blue Well... it is a high priority communication."

    "Ophelia''s side?" Gao Wenliu was a little surprised, wondering why Ophelia would suddenly choose to contact herself through the neural network, "Why didn''t she come directly as Veronica... Forget it, connect it," What may be special circumstances."

    "Yes, the communication is being transferred to the encrypted space."

    Bertila lowered his head and said, immediately afterwards, an invisible wind suddenly blew across the vast flower field. In the next second, Gawain saw a strange scene suddenly appeared in the flower field. An imaginary open room appeared in the flower field. In front of him, somewhere in the underground fortress of the Deep Blue Well, there are neatly arranged ancient devices emitting faint blue light in the center of the room, and vague streamers are constantly flying over those devices. , Like countless streamers.

    The figure of Ophelia Norton stands between these devices. It is the "doll" incarnation that is exactly the same as the historical Ophelia Norton. It seems that she is checking her own "territory".

    "Ophelia," Gawain said, "I didn''t expect what happened to you looking for me in this form?"

    The figure that seemed to be inspecting the equipment turned around, and a gentle and familiar voice came to Gawain''s ears: "This is the oldest storage array in the Deep Blue Well. After the chaos in the wasteland is calmed down. Some of the devices here have resumed operation, and I found some...unusual things here."

    Gao Wen frowned slightly: "Something extraordinary?"

    "Some magical fluctuation readings," Ophelia looked serious, "stored 700 years ago, recorded by automatic equipment, I suspect... Deep Blue Well recorded the ¡®body¡¯ of the magic wave in the form of data."

 Chapter 1430ï¼š Ophelias experimental plan

    The low buzzing sound of the ventilation system and the heat dissipation device reverberated in the computer room. The ancient lighting device dissipated the darkness of the ground. One after another neatly arranged storage lattices stood in the center of the room like a line of bookshelves, with dim light in the middle of the room. Flowing between metal and crystal, there was a pleasant tremor from time to time. Ophelia''s gaze swept across these hundreds of years of storage lattices, as if watching the history frozen in crystal.

    This is the shallow underground area of ??the Deep Blue Well. It is directly above the subway network of the old imperial capital, and below is the first layer of composite armor of the underground fortress.

    Many years ago, this place was part of the Deep Blue Well control center. These storage lattices are used to record the daily complex data of the Gondor Energy Center. It is extremely complicated to rely on an energy center to transmit magic power to countless cities and towns across the country. A huge project, the existence of the Deep Blue Well supported the Gondor Empire, and also locked the Gondor Empire. People could not break away from the dependence on the "well" and could not transform this natural planetary power source. After it has developed to a certain level, it can continue to refine the existing system, and carry out infinite subdivision and adjustment of the limited magic pulse flow. The result is this extremely large underground control center, as well as the recording and computing center that runs around the clock. .

    In fact, the underground fortress occupied by Ophelia was once only part of this control system.

    Seven hundred years ago, that big explosion destroyed everything in the Gondor Empire. The uncontrollable magic power surging from the Deep Blue Well burned all the towns and villages along the way, and left an "abnormality" on the ground that could not be dissipated for centuries. "Magic resonance field", and the control center located deep underground has the magical shelter of the Deep Blue Well itself, so it was not directly destroyed by the explosion, but even so, the continuously sinking pollution and the distortions that spread underground along the subway network still invade In the shallow area, Ophelia Norton had to abandon most of the facilities in the shallow area and flee to a deeper level. This storage center... is one of the facilities that was forced to abandon.

    Now that the pollution has subsided, the Ophelia Matrix, who inherited the legacy of Ophelia Norton, is leading her Ironman Corps to retake these abandoned ancient areas. In the process, she found some..."surprises".

    More than a dozen iron soldiers are sitting neatly on the floor not far away. They look like they are falling asleep, and their spine stretches out a series of alloy "chains" somewhat similar to "nerve thorns". These chains are connected. Looking at the maintenance ports buried on the floor, there was a shimmering light near the ports, which showed that these iron man soldiers were using their mental cores to perform high-speed data operations.

    "This storage center is offline from the main system. I can''t directly connect to it underground, so I brought a team of soldiers to deal with it personally." Ophelia took back his eyes from the soldiers who were in a "sleeping" state. Turning his head to look at another iron man warrior standing not far away. One eye of this iron man warrior has been "opened", and a shimmering crystal is quietly running in the groove of his skull, recording the room. Circumstances in the middle and Ophelia¡¯s voice, ¡°I¡¯m still not sure if it is a trace left by the Demon Tide, but it¡¯s very likely.¡±

    She gently flicked a storage lattice next to her with her finger. The magic metal that acts as encapsulation and conduction outside the lattice made a pleasant whisper. The "touch" returned by the iron man''s body was very subtle, different from flesh and blood. However, she has a strange "real" feeling. Although it has only been less than half a month, she is now accustomed to this special "carrier".

    Unlike the carriers that came from "occupation", this is the true "self", the complete "self".

    Gawain¡¯s voice came from the iron man soldier acting as a communicator: "...According to the unified wave model and our conjecture of the universe¡¯s ¡°origin shock¡±, the essence of the magic wave should be some kind of ¡°wave¡± that periodically oscillates throughout the universe. ¡­You mean, this''fluctuation'' can be recorded?"

    "If the great eruption of the Deep Blue Well really resisted a magic wave, then the magic wave must be something that can react with magic and leave a''trace'' in the material world," Ophelia nodded. "I have also carefully studied the unified wave model. For this reason, I also specifically asked Ms. Milmina to ask a lot of questions... She once told me that the boundary between matter and energy is blurred, and the boundary between the entity and the intangible body can be used at any time. Change, only the "wave" itself is the unchanging foundation of this world. If everything is wave, then the wave can also be everything in the world."

    She paused, and her voice became a little low: "Of course it can be recorded... It has had such a fierce ¡®interaction¡¯ with the most powerful force on our planet, how can it leave no trace?"

    The Big Bang of the Deep Blue Well 700 years ago was not itself a magic wave. Although the world has always misunderstood in this regard, the latest intelligence shows that the big bang may just exist to resist the real magic wave. Actively created "defense means", and the essence of the magic wave should actually be some kind of "observer effect out of control" that spreads across the entire planet and occurs at the macro level.

    In this world, the basic essence of everything is "waves", and all matter and energy are "representations" presented by fluctuations under conditions of different frequencies and different wavelengths. Therefore, the material world in people''s eyes seems stable, but in reality It just happens to be based on a balance point that can be formed, and magic power runs through this boundary like a bridge. Mages can use magic to reshape matter, and they can also pull things from the material world into the "magic realm." Under the action of the "bridge" of magic, the power of the observer has been magnified to an incredible level in this world, and even the process of the birth of the gods in the trend of thought... In fact, it can be regarded as an orderly, The macroscopic "observer effect".

    On this basis, the loss of control of the large-scale observer effect has become a disaster that only falls on the heads of intelligent creatures. Individuals who can act as observers are affected by the demonic wave, and their "world in the eyes" undergoes extreme distortion and mutation. Eventually, the individual was destroyed and swallowed by his own out-of-control observer effect. If there is a third-party eye at this time, you will see that the sentient beings in the magic wave are swallowed by some invisible "weird" one after another, or with the look The missing enemy fought frantically to death, or the sudden horrible collapse or dissolution of itself occurred. This...is the real magic wave.

    As long as there is no technical means to resist this "out of control of the observer effect", no matter how powerful an individual is and how powerful a protection is, they can only usher in destruction in the face of the demonic wave, without the ability to resist.

    After knowing the true face of the horror of the Demon Tide, Gawain certainly hopes to know what exactly caused this horrible phenomenon, and according to the latest research results of Milmina, it may be nothing more than a horrible "catastrophe". The "monsoon" that continues to blow across the universe is a wave that "vibrated" at the beginning of the world''s birth.

    It is similar to the background radiation of the universe, but it is far more deadly and terrifying than the "background radiation" known by Gao Wen. It is the first tremor at the beginning of the birth of this universe. In a sense, it can even be regarded as the universe''s. The "Creator", this origin shock has shaped the world today, determined the order of all things, and planned the scale of time and space. However, the Creator never rests. This fluctuation is still reverberating in the depths of the stars and is fragile to the mind. As far as the intelligent creatures are concerned... it has become the ultimate doomsday.

    The buzzing sound of the equipment reverberated in the room. Ophelia looked at the ancient equipment in front of her, but her memory seemed to go back to the afternoon seven hundred years ago. It was left to her by the real Ophelia Norton in history. I remember that on that day, the Deep Blue Well destroyed the Gondor civilization in a shocking explosion, but the huge control center located under the Deep Blue Well was not immediately paralyzed, although the staff in the shallow area were killed and injured in an instant. But the countless automatic systems here faithfully performed their tasks without manual control.

    At that moment of extreme chaos, thousands of sensors tried their best to send data back to the central system before they were burned. Each backup line continued to work until it was completely down, even until Ophelia Norton was in After confirming that only oneself survived and chose to abandon the shallow area and order the remaining iron soldiers to move to the lower level, for several months, some equipment in this area continued to operate without supervision. , They left a lot of... bizarre information.

    Some of it can be confirmed to be the energy interference generated by the Deep Blue Well itself, and some are the help signals automatically received by the disaster occurrence system, and the rest... is the mysterious and unknown source of magic fluctuation readings.

    The Ophelia Matrix believes that it is the "shadow" of the magic wave in the world, and it is the only "note" in the world that can be used to describe the magic wave. In a sense, it is even stored. The magic wave itself.

    "The magic wave should also be a kind of magic shock. It is of course the''origin'' of the universe, but the origin of the universe may not be as mysterious and inaccessible as we think," Ophelia said slowly, "It just has Special frequency, special wavelength, which causes it to be located in a''area'' that mortals cannot touch and perceive, but just like the''effect'' produced by magic, as long as the effect of the magic wave can act on us, then it can be Something to study."

    "Magic effect..." Gawain''s voice sounded in the room, "I have used this phrase before."

    "Yes, from another point of view, the magic wave is really like a kind of magic imposed on each of us. Its caster is the world itself, and what we have to do is to cast it again in the''world''. "I found an effective way to counter this magic before," Ophelia nodded slightly, "Storing and recording is the first step in analyzing magic. Fortunately, we finally found a foothold in this regard."

    "So what about the second step?" Gawain''s voice came. "Our ultimate goal is not just to understand it. We have to find a way to fight it."

    "...I will try to restore a small range of''magic tides'' in a laboratory environment," Ophelia said slowly, "If Ms. Milmina''s wave theory is really correct, then we should be able to properly According to my deduction, it will appear as a ¡°field¡± imprisoned within a specific range. Inside this ¡°field¡±, the observation and cognition of intelligent creatures Distortion will occur."

    The voice on the other side of the communication fell silent for a while. The astonishing idea that Ophelia had put forward obviously caused Gawain to fall into contemplation. After nearly half a minute of silence, his voice finally sounded again: "This may be the history The most shocking and dangerous''experiment'', I want to know the consequences of it getting out of control."

    "In fact, its dangerousness is not as great as you think. It''s not that I have so clever safety measures to ensure that the experiment is not out of control, but because of our technical level... I am afraid that it is not enough to trigger the kind you imagined. Disaster," Ophelia said, "I will try to use the magic of the Deep Blue Well to create a "shock" that simulates the magic tide, and with our current use efficiency of magic and the load level of the laboratory, I am afraid we can create The largest "shock" of the People''s Republic of China could not cover a room, and it lasted less than a few seconds.

    "To create a truly lethal''magic tide'', the energy required will be an astronomical figure. This is simply not what a''lower civilization'' like us can do on a planet. , Our technical level is not even qualified to use the magic wave to kill...

    "Of course, I also understand your concerns about the experiment itself, so I will set the experiment site in the deepest part of the earth. There are only my calculation matrix and the iron soldier. Once there is a problem, all the intelligent creatures here, including myself, can instantly "Turn off", as long as the "observer" disappears, there will naturally be no "observer effect out of control", which will minimize the chain reaction caused by the unexpected intervention of the "observer"."

    Obviously, the Ophelia Matrix had carefully considered this matter many times before putting forward his own bold idea.

    But even so, Gawain''s attitude is still very cautious, and he has another question.

    "I have another question, even if you successfully use the magic power of the Deep Blue Well to''simulate'' the fluctuations of the magic wave, how should we study and test it? The existence of the magic wave itself is a fatal threat to intelligent creatures. , We cannot have any way to''observe'' what happens in that force field, and even the act of observing it may cause the operator''s instant death. Have you considered this issue?"

    "...I must admit that I have no good solution yet," Ophelia said in a low tone, "This plan is still in its infancy, and it is still unknown whether the parameters of the magic wave can really be separated from the storage array. , And whether the magic power of the Deep Blue Well can really be used to achieve the energy level that produces the''Originary Oscillation'' is another problem. As for how to test and analyze after the oscillation field is generated... Sorry, I still need some time."

    The communication was quiet again, but this time, Ophelia did not wait long.

    She heard Gawain¡¯s steady and reliable voice in her ears: ¡°Then let¡¯s take it step by step, Ophelia, start with the first step and separate those ¡®parameters¡¯.¡±

    (Recommend a book, titled "I am the man behind the strange story", a story with urban weirdness as the starting point. Although it is a newcomer and new work, there are some immature places at the beginning, but it feels that as long as it can be stabilized, The future can be expected.)

 Chapter 1431ï¼š Observers conjecture

    The communication from the Deep Blue Well was hung up, and the underground storage center that emerged in the sea of ??flowers and Ophelia''s figure faded like a tide. The bright sunshine once again shone on this open and vibrant place, blowing gently. In the breeze, Bertila reappeared in front of Gawain with a serious expression on her face.

    "I really didn''t expect that the breaking point would appear in front of us in this form...The deep blue well actually stores the data of the magic tide seven hundred years ago."

    "Unexpectedly, it makes sense," Gao Wen said slowly, "If there is any''shadow'' of the magic wave in this world, it can only be in the Deep Blue Well... that shocking explosion. Destroyed the Gondor civilization, but also resisted a demonic wave that might lead to the end of the world. I have considered the possibility of this since a long time ago, but I didn''t expect... it actually left traces there. "

    "Do you think Ophelia''s plan is really possible? Raise the magic power of the Deep Blue Well to the''energy level'' enough to simulate the magic tide, and create a controlled magic tide environment in the laboratory..." Berti Ra¡¯s tone seemed to be slightly worried, ¡°Although theoretically feasible, the idea is really advanced, and...it¡¯s always a bit disturbing.¡±

    She shook her head and looked into Gawain¡¯s eyes: ¡°Actually, I didn¡¯t expect you to agree with her plan. This is not in line with your usual cautious character.¡±

    "...We may not have much time," Gawain met Bertila''s sight, in front of this "former saint" who can be ranked as the two core forces of the Cecil Empire alongside Earthly Dawn, he did not hide his thoughts. "Our civilization has been developing safely this season. Although the arrival of the magic wave does not seem to have a very precise time scale, it has a rough cycle. We must be psychologically prepared for it to come the next day."

    "...is it because of the ¡®stars shining¡¯ mentioned in the alien signal?" Bertila watched Gawain quietly, "Do you think that message is telling us that the demonic wave is about to begin?"

    "I''m not sure, but it''s very possible¡ªmaybe the civilization that sent the signal is still unclear, maybe the signal is really a trap, but as long as there is a certain possibility, we have to make all the preparations...''them'' Crossing the Xinghai to send us this message, the content inside must have its deep meaning."

    Bertila didn¡¯t speak for a while, but dropped his head slightly as if contemplative. Gao Wen asked curiously, ¡°What are you thinking?¡±

    "I''m thinking about the''observation'' problem in the final stage of Ophelia''s plan," Bertila raised her head. "As you mentioned, the most critical issue of this simulation test is that the essence of the magic wave is in the macro field. The observer effect is out of control¡ªin other words, it does not allow intelligent creatures to participate in its final stage. Attempting to observe the magic tide will cause the participants to die. This means that even if her simulation is successful, we have no means to extract results from it... Although we are going one step at a time, starting with separating the original data, we always have to face this problem."

    Gao Wen frowned slowly: "Indeed, I am also thinking about this. Observation is not allowed in the final stage of the experiment. This is almost as difficult as the magic tide itself... I currently have only two ways to think of it, one is Indirect observation, using a comprehensive observation device that can simulate the five senses of humans to enter the experimental field to record data, and then read by external testers;

    "The other is''restricted observation'', which uses soul magic to completely freeze the tester¡¯s mind, allowing him to enter the experimental field in a form similar to a''puppet''. According to our current understanding of the demonic tide, individuals without mind will not Affected by that concussion field¡ªbut the perception of the puppets is still receiving the impact of the concussion field. After the test is over, we can directly try to analyze the neurological changes of the tester, or use high-level illusion to extract and stay in the tester. ''Impression fragments'' in the subconscious.

    "It is difficult to say how successful these two methods are, because the two programs actually circumvent the essential element of the observer in a certain sense, and without the participation of the observer... the magic wave may not at all. Exhibiting any recordable properties¡ªfor ordinary entities, the magic wave is a harmless breeze, the kind that will not even leave traces."

    "The key is, what exactly is an''observer'' and what kind of characteristics are needed to be judged as an''observer''," Bertila said slowly, "I have heard you describe it in several academic exchange conferences. "Observer" concept, but this concept is also summed up outside the magic tide environment..."

    She frowned and muttered as if she was talking to herself: "Will an intelligent individual become an''observer'' in a limited environment? Then, is the intelligent magic puppet an observer? The demons of low-level intelligence and high-level intelligence Can I play this role? Or do I need to be intelligent enough to reach a certain "threshold"? Are the Iron Soldiers under Ophelia an observer? If we observe the magic tide through a bunch of sensors, just like you As in the first plan, will the tester on the other end of the sensor still be affected¡ªwill the power of the magic wave act on them across space?"

    While muttering, Bertila seemed to be caught in some kind of thinking circle, frowning hard to think about it, and finally his thinking spread to a certain strange height: "The magic wave acts on the human mind and enlarges it to the macroscopic world, then... Will people with insufficient IQ be judged as''observers'' in this process?"

    Gao Wen: "...Huh?"

    "Will the mentally retarded be immune to the magic tide?" Bertilat asked seriously, "If the highly intelligent iron man soldier is an observer, and the low-level intelligent magic doll is not an observer, then as long as the IQ is lower than the magic doll It¡¯s not immune to the doomsday... I remember Selena told me before about the mentally retarded immune to mentally retarded surgery..."

    "Stop, stop, what''s this mess of yours-your thinking is off the track," Gawain had to interrupt Bertila quickly, although the other party''s first few questions were quite academically discussing, but later it was obvious. Partially unable to read, "I think your understanding of the concept of the observer went wrong from the beginning. The out-of-control of the observer effect in the magic wave has nothing to do with IQ, unless it is a flesh-and-blood puppet with a completely frozen mind or a''vegetative''. Otherwise, even the mentally retarded have never heard of someone who can survive the demons..."

    Speaking of this, he thought about it again and explained his point of view: "I think that in the face of the specific environment of the magic tide, the definition of an''observer'' should be an''individual who is aware of the existence of observation behaviors''-this individual It is not necessary to know what an observer is, but he can be aware of his own existence, the existence of the world, and the interaction between himself and the surrounding environment, even if he does not know all the concepts in this process, but As long as the above conditions are met, it should meet the observer concept under the magic wave..."

    Bertila thoughtfully: "...Is that so?"

    Then she shook her head: "I may be too obsessed with these issues, brother... The theoretical knowledge of the magic tide does not seem to be my expertise, I am still more suitable for dealing with things in the druid domain."

    "The role you can play in the druid field is equally important," Gawain laughed, "especially in the critical period of post-war reconstruction."

    Then he and Bertila chatted for a while before ending the connection with this encrypted space.

    The boundless sea of ??flowers quickly faded from the field of vision, turning into bizarre phantoms drifting away with the wind, and the superficial view of the city of dreams covered the line of sight. The "conceptualized Cecil City" established in the network of mind appeared in Gao Wen. In front of him, the street scenery was as prosperous and gorgeous as he remembered.

    The flow of people is weaving and the traffic is busy. Ordinary users who enter the neural network walk in the streets and lanes in the form of "citizens". Researchers and network controllers are busy working in various facilities in the city, and all of them provide an extra Computing power maintains the operation of this huge network, and supports the empire¡¯s amazing scientific research projects one after another¡ªall of which are constantly happening deep in the network in the form of data.

    Gawain blinked, preparing to completely exit the network connection, but at the moment he was about to go offline, he couldn''t help but think of some weird thoughts in his mind.

    After thinking for a while, he opened a confidential hotline that only a few people knew, and edited an email in his mind: "Do you think the observer effect caused by weak intelligence and immune demons is out of control?"

    Hesitated for less than a second, Gao Wen chose to confirm and sent the email to the Senior Advisory Group (Working Group) of the Theocracy Council.

    After a few seconds, a few messages entered his mind.

    The high-speed male deer and the tower witch each sent a question mark: "...?"

    Tea egg: "...What are you thinking about? If you are idle, come and **** new Coke. I asked Tyre to try it just now, but I don¡¯t see it now...oh you don¡¯t use it anymore."

    Gao Wen: "...?"

    ...

    Aldernan, the imperial capital of Typhon, in a special room in the depths of the Obsidian Palace, Rosetta Augustus is standing in front of the floor-to-ceiling windows, thinking about it-outside the floor-to-ceiling windows is a scene of a lush garden in the sun , Seems out of place with this late autumn season, and above the garden, you can see a vague magic shield, countless fine runes wandering on the surface of the shield, maintaining the evergreen man-made in the courtyard. Ecology.

    Behind Rosetta, a large magic device is fixed on the ground in the center of the room. It is a set of the most advanced "Think Acceleration II" immersion cabin, imported from the Cecil Empire. It is now immersed in the base of the cabin. The magic rune has been reduced to dim.

    A voice came from Rosetta''s side: "Father, do you think that ¡®alien civilization¡¯ is really possible to establish...¡®cooperation¡¯ with us?"

    "At least they expressed their willingness to communicate, and we have to respond now," Rosetta turned her head and looked at Matilda standing next to him. "The initiative is not in our hands-but if we operate it properly , This initiative will not completely fall into their hands, this is the best situation at present."

    "...Ms. Diana has been busy studying the materials brought back from the Verpland Observatory these days. She seems to be very confident in the''alien civilization'' that sent the signal," Matilda shook her head. "She still doesn''t know that we are about to start the''interstellar communication'', but I think she should be a supporter of this matter."

    "She was a senior guard at the Verpland Observatory. She has a special feeling for the information brought back from the observatory and the alien civilization revealed in the information," Rosetta said slowly, "but no matter what Whether she supports this matter or not, this project will begin... Matilda, you and Diana will be jointly responsible for this aspect, you will lead, and she will assist, and you will organize the domestic star breakers and Sisi The technical teams of Seoul and Baiyin were in contact."

    Matilda lowered her head slightly, a strand of long black hair hanging down: "Yes, Father."

    "Next, let''s look at our new group of allies... see when the Kraken can prepare their''communication equipment''," Rosetta said, "before they are ready, we have to draw up a Come and establish a''text'' for the first exchange with alien civilization... I hope Gawain Cecil can have suggestions in this regard."

    Matilda was a little puzzled: "Why wait for his advice?"

    "...I think this is a test of imagination and creativity," Rosetta seemed to have a smile on the corner of her mouth. "His''creativity'' in this area has always been very good."

    Matilda: "..."

    The future Empress Typhon looked at her father with a strange look for a long time, before finally breaking the silence with some hesitation: "Did you just... just made a joke?"

    "Can''t you see it?" Rosetta sullenly, "Of course I can also make a joke-you shouldn''t have a stereotype about your father in this regard."

    Matilda was stunned, and for a while, she didn¡¯t know how to answer¡ªshe had been the daughter of Rosetta Augustus for more than 20 years, but recently she has become increasingly uncomfortable with the changes her father has made over the past two years. But anyway... this is not a bad thing at least.

    Rosetta didn¡¯t seem to care about Matilda¡¯s reaction at all, he just retracted his gaze from the window, and his gaze fell on the immersion cabin in the center of the room.

    "...This is a very magical technique." After watching for a long time, the king Typhon, who always behaved very seriously, finally broke the silence. "I have heard those eternal sleepers explain this kind of controlled''mind mapping''. ''The principle behind the technology, but what they describe is still rough compared to the mature neural network used by the Cecilians...still like a draft."

    "All mature technologies started from drafts. We really started a bit late, but we have started to catch up," Matilda said immediately. "Now the Imperial Industrial Engineering Association and the Royal Mage Association have established several joints. The research team is trying to reversely restore Cecil¡¯s "neural thorns" technology. There are already some ideas, and this technology is one of the frontiers of neural networks..."

    Rosetta nodded slightly, and then asked as if casually, "As far as I know, you and Hardyren often use the immersion capsule? That is, often enter the Cecilian neural network?"

    Matilda¡¯s expression seemed embarrassing for a moment, but she quickly replied: ¡°Yes, we... use it in our leisure time. Although we can¡¯t understand too deep things through the public neural network, but if it¡¯s only used to understand The culture, news, and some social changes in neighboring countries will be particularly convenient. Hadillon is even considering setting up a special department, composed of intelligence personnel who are good at collecting information, communicating and communicating in the open area of ??the neural network. intelligence.

    "And even if you don¡¯t consider this layer, the neural network itself is a...very useful thing. The information it contains is vast, and its body is growing rapidly every second. Leisure and entertainment is only one of its most insignificant functions. ."

    Listening to his daughter talking about neural network-related matters, Rosetta Augustus felt for the first time in her life whether she was a little behind the times-but soon he threw this weird idea away. Aside, he asked a little curiously: "Since you know so well, I just want to ask you something."

    Matilda immediately turned a straight face: "Ah, may you ask!"

    "...I have seen some people have some very special...scenes when they enter the neural network, such as unique light curtains, decorative runes and vines. What is that?"

    "Huh?" Matil Davan didn''t expect that his majestic father would actually ask this. He was a little stunned, but he quickly reacted, "Ah, what you said should be a''login special effect''. Generally speaking, ¡­There is a charge."

    "Pay? Use extra fees to buy some "phantoms" that can only be used in the virtual world?" Rosetta seemed to find this matter a little difficult to understand, and soon he had new doubts, "''they'' Do I need to pay..."

    The ruler of the Typhon empire suddenly realized that this involves a particularly realistic question: Do several retired gods really have "money"? Do they usually need this thing?

    Matilda next to was confused: "What are you talking about?"

    "Nothing," Rosetta shook her head with a stern face, "I''m just a little curious about the operation of the neural network. If you have time later... Tell me more about this."

 Chapter 1432ï¼š Rebirth and recovery

    , the sword of dawn

    When Frostsky gradually rose to the high point of the sky, the chill brought by late autumn spread to the entire northern region, and the entire alliance began to operate with unprecedented efficiency.

    Post-war reconstruction, economic recovery, collection and assistance of war refugees, large-scale pension work and large-scale deployment of supplies covering the entire continent, as well as new policies successively issued by the alliance countries in order to stimulate the market and boost people¡¯s hearts. Things that people could not imagine in the old age are happening. The once vast and isolated world seems to have been "shrinked" suddenly after this war. Even the villagers living in remote villages are beginning to start with surprise from newspapers and radio. Or learn about the amazing changes in the world in the chat of travelers.

    As the Cecil Empire often said in its external propaganda, the circum-continental routes and the land transnational trade network are connecting the loose world as a whole, and the popularization and development of communication methods have expanded everyone¡¯s eyes to them. Never thought of a distant place. Although the sudden wasteland war has dealt a heavy blow to many countries, it has also greatly accelerated the process of this "connection".

    In the Ogure tribal country, a large number of engineers from Cecil and the Dwarf Kingdom are in place one after another. Various aid teams have also transported large quantities of supplies currently in short supply by the tribal country through the continental route, transnational railways and air routes. They are focusing their efforts on several human, spiritual, and orc cities that were severely damaged in the war, in order to restore the basic functions of these cities as much as possible before the arrival of the cold winter, so as to maximize the accommodation of refugees and alleviate other Support pressure in the region.

    In the hinterland of the tribal nation, at the foot of the ancestor¡¯s peak, in the city of Helm, the city governed by the five races, the human king Wycliffe is standing on the upper balcony of the Grand Chamber, overlooking the busy and even crowded scene of the city. He supported the railing in front of him with both hands, and an alloy-made arm glowed with icy light in the setting sun. The scars left by this war did not reduce the king¡¯s majesty, but made him more calm than before. The majestic aura.

    On the streets of the city below, the visible flow of people has more than doubled than in the past, including war refugees pouring into Helm from all over, as well as businessmen looking for opportunities and engineers and technicians from other countries. This city, which has a special place in the hearts of all ethnic groups in Ogure, used to be a relaxed and slow-paced place, but now it is under pressure from population and materials far beyond the urban planning. The officials in charge of the city have been busy recently. The same is true for the five leaders of the tribal nation.

    "The Artisans Association of the Dwarf Kingdom has just sent a message. Tomorrow, a new team will cross the mountain road on the west side and enter the country, led by Lord Paladin Huishanyan himself." A voice came from the side, "They brought a group. The large golems and many engineering machinery designed and transformed by the dwarf kingdom should solve the urgent need for reconstruction in the central region."

    Wycliffe turned his head and saw that the leader of the Spirit Race Stuer had also come to the edge of the balcony. This tall, lavender-skinned Spirit Race man had a trace of exhaustion in his expression, and even his eyes seemed to be constantly throbbing. The magic shimmer seemed a little dimmer than usual.

    "You look tired," Wycliffe couldn''t help but said, "Your magical aura is dimmer than usual, and you may need to take a break."

    "Now is the critical moment. I don''t worry about leaving a lot of work to others. Even if it is given to others, who can I give to them?" Wycliffe shook his head, "Wenna is in charge of all external affairs. In response to the tide of war refugees in the country, Stella leads the''Star Breakers'' on the Ancestral Peak, and no one has much time to spare."

    "Did you deliberately miss someone?" As soon as Stour''s voice fell, a slightly hoarse and magnetic female voice came from the side with dissatisfaction. Camilla, who was dressed in the traditional costume of the orc, did not know when he had arrived. Behind the two men, they are now looking up and down at the leader of the spirit race with their feline-like pale yellow vertical pupils, "It''s as if I''m useless."

    "Why don''t you deal with the reconstruction project and material affairs?" Stewart glanced at Camilla, who was slowly erecting his tail. "Just wait for you to nod."

    Camilla''s tail was pulled down instantly, her eyes looked away.

    Stour didn¡¯t take this topic seriously either. He just smiled and continued: ¡°The good news is that from the current situation, our personnel and material gaps are not big. With the current efficiency, this winter will be able to We have passed smoothly and we have also received priority rationing of the magic power of the Deep Blue Well within three years. This is the best news for the energy-scarce southern region."

    Wycliffe nodded lightly, his gaze staying in the city below. After a long silence, he said softly: "More and more businessmen are pouring into the central region, coming from the opposite direction of the refugees."

    "The post-war recovery plan means opportunities for many people. Merchants always have the sharpest sense of smell in the face of opportunities," Stewar said with a tired expression, "We need these merchants."

    "But we don''t need speculative merchants. They won''t produce anything except the tight market and the contradiction between supply and demand." Wycliffe looked serious. "My consultant found that a group of merchants from the South were trying to interfere in the market. The materials in circulation and their registration information are suspicious. It is very likely that they have taken advantage of the temporary confusion of official control during the fall of the southern region. I have already locked some of them. My people are investigating more bold people by tracking the flow of goods in the market. ."

    Listening to Wycliffe¡¯s words, there was a grunt from Camilla¡¯s throat, and he picked up the axe lying against the wall and carried it on his shoulders: "Okay, I''m going to chop them."

    "Don''t be so full of your mind that you only have the option of ¡®hack it¡¯!" Wycliffe immediately glared at the orc warchief. "Consider more consideration of the problem of smashing the grass and the market pressure caused by insufficient preparation!"

    "Originally, this aspect was Wenna''s area of ??expertise. The Grey Elf knows how to deal with businessmen, including how to deal with unruly businessmen," Stuer sighed, "Unfortunately, she also lacks skills now. While dealing with foreign affairs, she must also find a way to ensure the normal trade order between the Mosswood area and the Cecil Empire. Here in Helm City, we can only figure out a solution by ourselves. But anyway, we cannot let those speculative merchants continue their activities. Going down, even if the means are more radical, it is for greater order."

    "So I still need to chop them," Camilla said, and once again carried the chop axe on his shoulders, "What are you doing with so many twists and turns..."

    "Can your mind go for a few more rounds when deciding the problem!" Wycliffe couldn''t help but glared at Camilla again. "Why do you have to take a sharp axe when you come to the big conference hall for a meeting? Did that stuff bring in?"

    "Bring it in in a bag," Camilla shrugged. "Isn''t it normal for women to stuff more belongings in the bag?"

    Stewar rubbed his eyebrows, and forcibly ignored the chaotic conversation that had happened before him. While thinking about it, he said, "Speaking of what Wenna is good at... Actually, Cecil is a real expert in this area. Maybe we should refer to that. The wisdom of Vegavin Cecil the Great, he once established the order of the southern border in the most chaotic period of the old Anzu country, and established a stable market environment under the condition of the old country¡¯s unwillingness to give up. The stubborn northern region has finished changing customs...how did they solve the speculative merchants?"

    As soon as he said this, Wycliffe suddenly showed a thoughtful appearance. He seemed to recall some things he had learned from Wenna, his expression became a little weird, and then he looked to the side who was holding the axe. Camilla was full of regrets: "Then you go and kill them."

    Camilla: "...Huh?"

    "Physical elimination is the best way to solve this kind of people who have made a fortune at the time of disaster. We don''t have so much time and energy to slowly solve the pressure of supply and demand caused by them," Wycliffe looked serious. "Maybe we can handle these things slowly at other times, but now...you have seen the situation in Helm City. The situation in other cities outside Helm City is not much better. We need some strong signals. Come and quickly rebuild the authority of Helm, and this will also help calm people''s hearts."

    ...

    Accompanied by the roar of the heavy construction machinery in operation, the heavy soil and rock were instantly turned into a soft, muddy substance, and after the polarity of the casting unit at the front of the mechanical device was reversed, it turned into a rock-hard, flat ground. Staff members wearing Cecil engineer uniforms are busy near this huge construction machine, or directing the operation of the machine, or scheduling the affairs of other nearby working groups, and the scene is busy and orderly.

    The extremely bright high-power magic spar lamp illuminates this construction site. Even if the sunset has sunk to the horizon, the intense and busy construction here has not stopped.

    And at the end of this construction site, the earth came to an abrupt end like a cliff, and a huge circular deep pit appeared in front of it. The size of the deep pit was large enough to put an entire city in it, and there was another incomparably magnificent and splendid place. Blue flames sprayed out from the center of the ring-shaped deep pit, as if to ignite the entire sky straight into the sky.

    From the crystal peak in the center of the deep pit to the cliffs on the edge of the deep pit, you can see many bright lights and construction sites. The engineers from the three empires are busy there, and they are checking Zigang Duo. Since the collapse of the empire, the energy node inspection port has never been opened by anyone, studying these ancient technologies that once became the imagination of the bards and scholars, and building on them based on modern magical technology. Energy conversion facilities.

    Great architect Gordon is standing on the edge of the construction site of "Energy Station No. 1", on a high platform overlooking the construction site below his feet and a series of construction sites in the distance. This old southerner from a family of craftsmen has a proud face With a glamorous look, when he looked at the construction machinery roaring in the twilight, the expression on his face was as if he was reviewing the generals of the army.

    A tall and elegant figure stood beside the great architect. She had long golden hair and long pointed ears unique to the silver elf. She was wearing a graceful and luxurious high-level astrology robe and a lavender magic. The ball floats in the air beside this lady. The magic ball is automatically recording the scene on the construction site and the readings of the magical fluctuations in the air, and a projection in the shape of an eye is faintly condensed in it.

    "...I have heard Ms. Sonia describe the''infrastructure magic'' of your Cecilians, but what I saw with my own eyes is still very different from the hearsay," the senior astrology master said with a trace of admiration, as a proud silver Elf, she rarely pays tribute to other races in the technical field, but only when facing the Cecilians, this lady is always willing to praise her, "You have turned magic into such a convenient tool, and The process is still so...succinct, which is very different from the exquisite and complicated classical magic, but in my opinion there is a strange beauty."

    "Thank you very much for your compliment, Ms. Vilania, unfortunately, I am not an expert in magic. I am only good at dealing with machines and stones, and these machines are good enough in my opinion." Gordon shrugged, he When I first saw this great astrology master from the Silver Empire, I was very cautious, not only because of the opponent''s powerful strength and outstanding status, but also because of the lady''s outstanding appearance and the calm and luxurious temperament that has been in the top for a long time, but After a few days of getting along with him, he has lost this mentality. This fairy lady is much more approachable than outsiders thought, especially when talking about technology, she and the strange guys led by His Royal Highness Rebecca are nothing. different.

    "People like you who are''only good at dealing with machines and stones'' can use the power of magic so conveniently to build such a large-scale project. This is the''beauty'' of magic technology," Velania Said with a smile, and then her eyes were placed on the deep blue well flames not far away, "With the current progress of the project, perhaps we will be able to test the conversion array of the No. 1 Energy Station around next spring."

    "In fact, it may be faster than that," Gordon thought for a while, and said confidently, "Our conversion array uses more efficient prefabricated modules, and it is currently in several factories of Glenn Heavy Industries and Northern Heavy Industries. At the same time, we started to manufacture parts. Perhaps before the energy pipeline in the "ring pit" is connected, the conversion array of the energy station can be installed on the base. At that time, we can try to convert the magic power in the deep blue well into The standard magic power transmitted in the magic net... the entire construction period is expected to be completed in the middle of the foggy moon at the earliest, and it will not be later than the first ten days of the cold moon at the latest."

    Verania looked at this proud and confident human architect with a bit of surprise. In the fading night, she seemed to see a certain kind of light...a kind of aura that was on the rise. The light possessed by the race.

    "Master Vilania?" Gordon was a little embarrassed by the lady''s gaze, and moved his neck awkwardly, "Is there anything wrong with my explanation?"

    "No... I''m sorry, I was rude," Verania smiled and shook her head. "I just suddenly envy you silver elves that have not been so ambitious for many years to do such a big thing."

    "I don''t think so," Gordon shrugged and pointed his finger in the direction of the deep blue well. You can see the silver elves as magic consultants and antiquities scholars, and you can be seen everywhere in the entire Tarrash Plain. This is a sight I have never seen in my life, even the most courageous barns in our country. Neither poet nor playwright dared to make up like this."

    "So you think so..." Verania''s expression was a little surprised, but then the surprised expression turned into a smile, "Then I will use this as a compliment, the great architect, although I am not Understand what the allusion is about discounted eggs."

    Under the clear night sky in the wasteland, the great astrology master from the silver elves and the great architect from the human empire continue to look down at this rising energy station, and in the distance, the purification device that has completed its historical mission Still exerting waste heat in the night, the spectacular beam of light stretches to the end of the horizon. On the tallest tower in the construction site, the light illuminates a series of huge letters, which are written in two common languages ??of humans and elves. Bright words:

    ¡°Demonstration Site of No. 1 Energy Station of Deep Blue Well Magic Transmission Plan¡±.

 Chapter 1433ï¼š Xinghai Project

    A raging post-war reconstruction and economic recovery plan is being carried out across the continent. Although winter is approaching and the temperature is lowering, the sentient beings of Loren Continent seem to ignite a hot flame, from Cecil to the Elf Palace, from Typhon to Dwarves. On the west coast of the kingdom, all the minstrels, newspapers and magazines, and Monet broadcasts are constantly disseminating the latest development plans, reconstruction plans, and economic incentive policies.

    At the same time, the earth-shattering battle between the Earthly Dawn and the Creeping Disaster has been repeatedly exaggerated and continuously promoted. The amazing sky fortress of the Cecils seems to be gradually becoming a symbol, which will become a symbol in the coming cold days. The most reassuring blades and shields on the Loren Continent-and all these are just the "bright parts" that ordinary people in the alliance countries can touch.

    In secret areas that are out of reach of the world, more secret projects and amazing plans are being implemented.

    At the "Contracting Fort" on the border between Cecil and Typhon, the original "gate" project has been transferred to the continuous observation stage. With the disintegration of the Sentry Cruiser, researchers can no longer take that spacecraft to continue the mission of observing the kingdoms of the gods. The previous large-scale exploration operations have also shrunk back to the realm of the gods of war, in that area with time. In the constantly disintegrating kingdom of God, the experts of the Council of Theocracy only kept one garrison, and a small research team was in charge of regular monitoring activities to record the process of the gradual collapse of a kingdom of God.

    However, after the scale of the "door" project was greatly reduced, the fort did not become deserted. New research projects were launched here, and new technical experts and specialized equipment were sent to this large facility. Also sent together was a "Set Sailer Energy Crystal" that was brought out from the Verpland Observatory by the explorers of Typhon and Cecil.

    Since Tarrond¡¯s failed "anti-tide project" millions of years ago, mortals in this world will once again face the legacy of the sailors and try to learn knowledge and understand the world from these ancient and advanced technological creations. And this time, the people of the world will try their best to avoid repeating the mistakes of the rebellious empire millions of years ago. They will choose to approach the mysterious creation left by the sailors in this world in a rational and dialectical manner, rather than respecting them as gods.

    In the depths of the fortress, a special protection laboratory is ready. Unlike the "portal hall" used to explore the kingdom of God, this laboratory does not have so many mental protection runes and anti-God. Sexual barrier device, but to strengthen the structural strength of the laboratory itself, and set up a large number of anti-magic runes and precision sensing devices on the floor and walls near the center area. On the analysis platform in the center of the room, the one from The energy crystal of the Verpland Observatory is lying quietly on a base made of adamantine and mithril alloy, and around it, a shimmering energy barrier and a solid crystal shield can be seen.

    Carmel floats in the midair near this crystal, his eyes full of arcane brilliance are looking at the crystal in front of him. As an arcane creature, he can subtly feel the surging energy contained in this crystal¡ªeven though it has been After being depleted for many years, the magic power in this crystal is still so full, and it is stabilized by an extremely complex lattice structure in a state of astonishing purity and energy level. This is not in Carmel¡¯s view. Inferior to a certain spectacle.

    Does it have some kind of slow charging mechanism? Or is its "capacity" really so amazing that it will still give people a sense of vastness after most of it is consumed?

    The sound of footsteps came from the side, and Carmel turned his head and saw a tall, sturdy red-haired old man who did not know when he had walked by his side, and was staring at the crystal on the platform with some wonder.

    This old man is not a human being. His true identity is actually a red dragon. As a "technical consultant" sent by Tarrond to assist mankind in researching the legacy of the sailor, Mr. Calador has already used his profound knowledge and cultivation. Has won the respect of Carmel, and his knowledge in the field of sailors is the help that anthropologists here urgently need.

    "...I never thought that one day I would come into contact with what they left in this way again," the red dragon Calador said, with emotion in his voice, "It seems that only not long ago, this was still a taboo. thing¡­"

    Carmel asked curiously: "They... Do they mean the sailors? What you said the last time you touched them in this way meant..."

    "Yes, sailors," Calador nodded slightly, "the last time I contacted the sailors'' relics with alien races on the Loren continent was a million years ago... You have heard of this incident, and they were named. For the''reverse empire''... even though they were just a curious and weak group when I first met them."

    Carmel''s eyes doubled in an instant, and his tone of voice was surprised: "Are you a witness to the rebellion of the past?! Have you experienced the ancient battle when the "reversal" was born?"

    "I''ve lived a long time. This is probably one of the few characteristics of my clan. Although I can''t compare to the three Primordial Dragon leaders, I have experienced some things," Calador said with a smile. "But these ancient experiences are nothing special to the dragon. The Tarrond society was once solidified, and all positions are like parts of a machine. A dragon that has experienced ancient wars even after a million years It''s still just an ordinary employee of Mithril Treasury. In my opinion, the world today is more interesting."

    Listening to the casual sigh of the old red dragon next to him, Carmel fell into thinking, and only raised his head a moment later: "We will not repeat the mistakes of the anti-tide empire."

    "Talrond ordered me to come to the Continent of Loren to assist you in order to ensure this," Calador said solemnly, staring at the former "rebel", "In fact, until now, Talron De is still very nervous about what you are doing¡ªeven though we know the necessity of doing so, this is after all the legacy of the mortal race once again contacting the sailors in millions of years, and this is just the beginning...our dragon club I am extremely cautious in this matter, I hope you can understand."

    "It''s just the beginning..." Carmel said softly as if talking to himself. As one of the core technical officials of the empire, he knows many confidential matters that have not yet been made public, and of course His Majesty Gawain Cecil is about to start. "The sky repair plan", and thinking of the infinite knowledge and accompanying risks that may be revealed behind all this, his tone has become extremely solemn, his face turned into a blue, "Please rest assured, I know the reason and the same as you The meaning of caution."

    Karador nodded slightly, his gaze returned to the energy crystal, and in thought, he whispered to himself: "Is the starry sky coming..."

    ¡­

    "The starry sky is coming."

    In a research facility in the canopy of the giant tree of Thorin, Bertila¡¯s avatar raised his head and looked up at a line of slogans that had just been hung on the opposite wall. Two wizard technicians were standing on the ladder and were busy fixing the sign with huge letters. The floor is nailed to the wall, and in other parts of the room, you can see a larger number of technicians shuttled back and forth, busy arranging utensils, debugging equipment, and organizing materials. The huge hall is full of voices, entering The sights are all intense and busy scenes.

    This used to be a ¡°monitoring facility¡± attached to the Sorin hub, but now this monitoring center that was used solely to capture alien signals is undergoing a large-scale renovation, with updated monitoring equipment, better networking conditions, and new With the addition of the main brain-assisted computing interface and the new batch of experts and scholars who will soon be stationed here, when everything is in place, this place will become the highest command center of the "Xinghai Project".

    The "Star Breakers" from all over the world will establish contact with this command center through magical communication and neural networks, share all information about alien signals, and jointly solve various problems arising from the exchanges with alien civilizations. The empire is the most Top linguists, logicians, and cryptographers will gather here to decipher all the meanings that may be hidden in every sentence sent by alien civilizations.

    In order to support the operation of this "Xinghai Project Headquarters", the empire even allocated a computing center that was recently established in the eastern part of the Holy Spirit Plain to the Thorin hub. At this moment, an engineering team was working. The root layer of the giant Thorin tree is busy, and special high-speed nerve nodes are set up to prepare for the dedicated line connection of the computing center.

    All this is to deal with the coming era¡ªthe era of establishing exchanges with different civilizations among the stars.

    As the slogan on the wall says, the starry sky has already rushed to the face. Whether sentient beings on this planet like it or not, the only thing people can do now is to be as prepared as possible.

    A voice suddenly came from the side, interrupting Berthila''s meditation: "Ms. Berthila, the main magic network has been reset, and you can now reconnect to the basal power spine."

    Bertila turned his head, and saw a tall, middle-aged researcher with messy gray hair and a little blessed body standing behind him. He was holding a folder in his hand, and bloodshot eyes were faintly visible in his eyes. I haven''t taken a good rest and take care of myself for a long time, but my mental head is extraordinarily abundant, even with a hint of excitement.

    Bertila nodded lightly, perceiving the structure of the building somewhere under his feet, and then stretched out two fists to face each other seriously¡ªwith her symbolic gesture, a low sound came from the whole hall. The roar of, it is as if a certain large-scale biological tissue is bending and colliding deep in the thick floor and supporting structure. In the next second, the power ridge temporarily disconnected due to the upgrading of facilities will be reconnected together. With the switch of energy supply, many devices in the hall began to start up, and the lighting lights changed from the standby energy state to the normal state after flickering for a few times.

    "Thank you for your assistance." The middle-aged researcher smiled and nodded, and then he planned to turn around to keep busy, but before that, Bertila called him out: "Bad, don''t you really need to take a break? ? Your current state is like those who claim to sleep for three days..."

    "Me? I''m in good condition-I still have the necessary sleep time," Bud Wendell looked down at himself, with a confident and fairy-filled smile on his face. "Don''t worry. I''m a druid, and I''m sure about my health problems. I''m really tired and I will go to rest."

    "I used to be a druid..." Bertila glanced at this "former subordinate" with no expression-although he is still his own subordinate now, "You weren''t as reliable as you are now, especially as a druid. ."

    "Um, it''s all in the past," Bud Wendell immediately stroked his chin with a bit of embarrassment. "The point is that now, we are doing something that is truly worth the effort."

    "Is it really worth the effort..." Bertila whispered thoughtfully, and she looked at the other side of the hall, which was a beautiful wall made of white wooden structure and layers of leaves, like a flower wall. Slowly opened her sight, revealing the vast sky outside and the night that is slowly spreading from the end of the sky. Several stars have appeared in the direction of the darkest night, "Speaking of which, linguists and logic Are the experts still discussing next door?"

    "Yes, they have been discussing it for a whole day, and it is estimated that it will continue in the evening," Bud shrugged. "Your Majesty requested that the text of the first exchange with alien civilization be drawn up in the shortest possible time. Now experts have discussed a lot. Copywriting applied to self-introduction, expressing willingness for peace, and establishing preliminary understanding, but on the most critical "first greeting", everyone is arguing."

    "The most important''first greeting''?" Bertila thought for a while, and then felt that his leaves were falling off, and shook his head quickly. "It really feels difficult to think about it. This professional problem is Let the experts headache."

    ¡­

    The main antenna array made a soft and pleasant low tremor in the standby mode. With the soft sound of the waves coming from afar and the gentle sea breeze blowing across the deck, the deep sea witch Hathaway felt that her mood was being relieved a little bit. The tail was curled up on a platform next to the speed of light communication array, and the upper body was leaning on the tail, letting the warm and warm sun shine on the scales in the afternoon, and the body began to flatten a little bit...

    But the voice of the maid of the deep sea, Rosalia, suddenly came from the side, interrupting the process of the deep sea witch gradually turning into a slime monster due to being too comfortable: "Master Hathaway, the queen ordered me to confirm the condition of the super-light communication array. ."

    Hathaway suddenly woke up from the salted fish state. She saw the queen''s personal maid standing in front of her. She raised her head and glanced at the communication array not far away, which was in standby mode, and tapped lightly with the tip of her tail. Knock on the deck: "I have repaired the burnt-out part of the main antenna and replaced it with the new component. Now it is ready to use."

    "You have worked hard," Rosalia leaned slightly to greet the Deep Sea Witch. "In this way, we only need to wait for our land ally to get ready."

    "The land ally..." Hathaway shook her head lightly, dispelling the last bit of burnout, "In fact, there is one thing I have to remind you-although the fault in the main antenna is fixed, the source of the fault cannot be fixed. Solve it, it will probably be broken after the next use."

    "I have already told the queen about this matter, and our land allies also know this situation-at this stage, the first thing is to find a way to respond to the''alien signal''. The complete repair of the communication array will be slowly considered later. "It''s something," Rosalia nodded, "but then again... have you confirmed the source of the fault? Is there any idea of ??a thorough repair now?"

    "The core oscillating crystal cannot work at full efficiency. The antenna array needs to use a lot of energy to maintain the superluminal excitation circuit, which will eventually cause the energy accumulated in the excitation circuit to penetrate the protective layer," Hathaway sighed, "Unfortunately at this stage. There is no good solution... We can now easily manufacture all the components of the super-light communication array, but even brand-new components can only achieve less than half of the efficiency in this strange environment. The antenna load is still Can''t come down."

    "...Is that so?" Rosalia frowned and nodded slowly. "Although I don''t understand, I will pass your words to Her Majesty the Queen intact."

 Chapter 1434ï¼š A conversation spanning light years

    Under the intensive action arrangement, the "Xinghai Project" led by the Cecil Empire is advancing as scheduled. New research facilities and technical teams are gradually being put in place, while the existing monitoring departments and star-solvers have become the new team. Antaviion, located in the distant sea, sent a message that the antenna system was ready. Linguists, logicians, and negotiation experts from the three empires of Cecil, Typhon, and Silver After several nights of intense discussions, a series of "plans" for establishing initial exchanges with alien civilizations were drawn up.

    In order to establish communication with an alien civilization that is very likely to be completely different from the Loren continent in terms of social and cultural aspects, and strive to achieve mutual understanding as soon as possible in the early stages of the exchange and reduce the chance of friction due to misunderstandings, these are said in their respective fields. The top experts considered all the details they could consider, but even so, the several sets of proposals they submitted were still rejected at an early stage.

    They basically showed too much content related to the technical field too urgently, or too complicated and comprehensive in the display of culture and values. The original text was tedious and bloated. At first, the scholars seemed to get the wrong direction. They tried In the first communication, everything is clearly expressed with sufficient and complex language logic, and the diplomatic language must be elegant and decent, and at the same time, it must reflect as much as possible the thorough etiquette possessed by a "civilized society". .

    One of the most obvious problems of the "copywriting" begins with this: to the sender on the other side of the star sea, the friend in the dark starry sky, we are a civilized and civilized ethnic group living in the world of "Loren", with a sensible and well-meaning attitude. In the name of the glory of the kings, saints and spirits and our ancestors, we would like to respond to your friendly greetings and establish a sincere, mutually helpful and peaceful relationship. We admire...

    The copy was ninety-three pages long. Before finishing reading it, Gao Wen gave a "read, **** doesn''t make sense" and typed it back. It''s not entirely because the copy is too literal and can easily cause alien civilization to translate. The confusion and misunderstanding at that time, the more main reason was that he suspected that the siren¡¯s communication array in a living state might not be able to resist sending this thing...

    But after these immature plans were rejected several times, some reliable things were finally delivered to Gawain. Scholars are not stupid. They just got the wrong direction to think about the problem at first, and after straightening their thinking. , The situation gets better.

    Some succinct self-introductions that are not easy to cause ambiguity, some greetings and simple inquiries that represent the intention of communication, through repeated analysis of the limited text sent by the "alien civilization", experts in various fields strive to outline the thinking of the sender Ways and communication habits, they find that the content they can analyze from that little thing is really very small, so what they can "play" in the first communication is naturally very limited.

    Gawain lowered his head and carefully reviewed the documents that Amber had sent to him. He tapped his fingers on the table from time to time and unconsciously. After thinking and considering, he said softly as if he was talking to himself: "This looks more reliable. NS¡­"

    "The Sea-Monsters suggest that we should not send more than one minute in a single transmission, and a single transmission of text should not exceed a thousand characters," Amber said next to him. "With such a small-scale, low-density signal transmission, their communication array can Hold on longer."

    "So we can''t directly transmit a voluminous self-introduction. The best mode of communication in the past was to start a''conversation'' with the''opposite''," Gao Wen said slowly, "but it also depends on the''opposite'' communication method. But in any case, the copywriting in our hands has taken into account all possible situations. Unless the "opposite" and our way of thinking are so different that they can''t understand each other, there should be no fatal misunderstanding. "

    Amber glanced at the pages of paper in Gawain¡¯s hand, and couldn¡¯t help rubbing his forehead: ¡°I think about this stuff, it¡¯s too big... it should be short enough to reduce the antenna pressure as much as possible, it should be concise enough to be easy to translate and understand. It¡¯s clear enough to avoid misunderstandings as much as possible... It¡¯s really difficult to deal with an''alien civilization¡¯, compared to dealing with the Anzu nobles back then, it¡¯s much easier..."

    Hearing what the other party said, Gawain just smiled but didn''t say anything. Amber rolled his eyes and said, "Do you think you should say the first sentence? The experts have discussed it for so long. , In the end, there is still no conclusion. It seems that you still have to finalize it now."

    "The first sentence..." Gao Wen said softly, his gaze again falling on the pages of documents in his hands.

    These documents have finalized most of the text of the initial exchange with alien civilizations, but the most critical "first sentence" is still vacant. Rosetta Augustus believes that when responding to "alien civilization", we should avoid exposing anything as much as possible. Even the "harmless content" discussed in the text of the initial communication should be placed in the establishment of official communications. Later, the Silver Queen Bersetia Morningstar also supported this.

    In short, for the communication sent by the alien civilization, it is best for the Alliance initially to only make a "one-sentence response" and use the shortest way to indicate that it has received the communication. Don''t say anything else. Any extra things, and then see what the other person will say after receiving this sentence, to further determine whether to continue the subsequent communication.

    This is extreme caution, but this caution cannot be expressed too much in the "first sentence", because it will appear guilty, but this sentence cannot have any sharp intentions and the reason is obvious.

    "The two of you have completely left this to you," Amber curled his lips. "And we''d better make a decision here as soon as you are thinking, Ancestral Peak Monitoring Station and Thorin Monitoring The station is still receiving communications from the universe. The civilization on the opposite side seems to have increased its transmission strength to this side after adjusting the signal mode. Now the two main monitoring stations are receiving 24 hours a day. The one sent to the other side...what does that word say, oh, the''Lianmai request'' that the other side keeps sending..."

    "Still sending it continuously? It seems that they are really anxious..." Gao Wen frowned, but his eyes never left the file in front of him, but suddenly, he knew what to do about it.

    He picked up the pen next to him and scribbled a string of letters at the end of the document, confident and calm.

    Amber immediately leaned his head and glanced curiously, and saw a clear sentence in white and black on it: "Please turn off Freedom Mai first, thank you." (paraphrase)

    The room was quiet for a few seconds, and Amber slowly raised his head: "...Are you serious?"

    "I think this is very appropriate," Govent nodded earnestly. "Look, it''s polite enough, concise, not humble, it shows our self-confidence, but there is no aggressive attitude, and more importantly, this sentence It¡¯s better to say nothing at all than to post "read"..."

    Amber continued to look at Gawain with strange eyes, and the corners of his mouth trembled for a long time: "...historians will hate you."

    Gao Wenyile: "They hate you even more. You pried at least the research results of hundreds of historians when you pried on the lid of my coffin..."

    ¡­

    In the 4th year of Cecil, 2491 of the Gugangdor calendar, the last day of the harvest month, the atmosphere in the project hall of the "Xinghai Project" of the Thorin Giant Tree was solemn and solemn.

    This will be the first time in the history of the mortal races of this planet to establish communication with an alien civilization. Everything is ready, countless pairs of eyes are watching this hall, and no matter what the outcome is today, as long as the Loren civilization in the future remains Existence, then everything that happened today is destined to be recorded in history.

    Bud Wendell sits nervously in his place. As one of the most senior "listeners", he is fortunate to appear here as one of the main persons in charge. If it were placed a few years ago, it would be It was something he had never thought of; the avatar of Ms. Bertila stood at the front of the hall, as the body of the Thorin tree and the "foundation" of the entire facility, she would coordinate and direct all the work here; in front of Bertila It is a group of large-scale holographic projections, on which the three imperial rulers, Gawain, Rosetta and Belcetia, are shown.

    The three persons in charge of the highest authority in the alliance will personally follow the progress of this matter.

    There is also a special communication interface beside the three empire leaders. The ambassador of the Deep Sea Kingdom Tyr is on the screen. She seems to be in the center of some kind of complex magical device, with many mysterious runes and flashing lights. The energy sparks wandered in the air beside her. It was a special amplification device set up in the magic net hub of Cecil City. This device was specially prepared for the distant "deep sea allies". The "smart communication" between Antavien, because the core of the project is to use Antavien''s super-light communication array to send and receive signals, so this "transfer line" is particularly important here.

    "The Thorin command center is ready, the recording equipment is online, the translation team is in place, and the communication system is in good condition." Ms. Bertila''s voice broke the almost solidified atmosphere in the hall. Regular, it is expected that the signal will be received in five minutes, and all units will be ready."

    Bud Wendell took a light breath and slowly calmed down his buzzing artificial heart.

    As the "alien civilization" adjusts their sending mode, the signal from across the stars has been "self-optimizing" for some time in the past, and now it has become a very stable and clear timed broadcast, unlike usual In that way, it can only be captured occasionally. Now the main monitoring stations on the Loren continent can basically receive clear communication content regularly, and according to the plan, the alliance¡¯s "response" is set to be "opposite" after noon today. After the first broadcast.

    Bud slowly adjusted his state. He looked at the mechanical clock hanging on the side wall, and almost at the same time, a report sounded from a command stand not far away: "Ancestral Peak Listening Station, A signal has been received in Ogure!"

    The next second, another voice came from the command seat: "Solin main antenna received the signal! The signal strength is 4, the average value is normal! The content has not changed as before!"

    Bertila''s voice immediately sounded: "Wait for three seconds after the broadcast ends to send out a response."

    Bud''s gaze fell on the recording board in front of him.

    "...Wait later, do we really want to send this to''them''?" An operator next to him suddenly whispered as if talking to himself.

    "Accurate execution is enough." Bud sullenly, he has no doubts about his responsibilities in his heart. At this moment, he seems to have returned to many years ago, back to the days when he was still tenacious, and returned to being a man. The years that soldiers have fulfilled their missions. What is different from the past is that at that time his mission was to guard the frontiers of the motherland, but today¡¯s mission is...

    Let the aliens turn off Freedom Mai.

    Well, there is still a little suspicion and wavering in my heart, but Mr. Bud Wendell has a good mentality.

    At this moment, the signal response from the depths of the star sea disappeared, and the broadcast ended.

    Three seconds later, the operation team did not hesitate to execute the operation in accordance with the order. The information reverse-translated by the star solvers was input into the main brain, and the main brain converted into the unique signal pattern of "alien civilization" according to special coding rules. With the aid of the magnifying device set in Cecil City and the "psychic echo" of Siren Tyr, this data was transmitted to the distant Antavien in an instant.

    On the far shore of the sea, the superluminal communication array of the ancient starship was activated suddenly.

    For the first time in millions of years, a superluminal signal was actively released from this humble little planet, and reached the depths of the stars in an instant.

    At this moment, the command hall suddenly fell into a strange silence.

    "Received feedback from Antavien," the deep sea ambassador Tyre sounded in the silence, "The message has been successfully sent, and the intensity has reached the theoretical value. Then we wait for a response."

    After Tyre¡¯s voice fell, the hall remained quiet. Except for the buzzing sound of the equipment during operation, no one spoke in this huge space. Many eyes were watching whether the main antenna in the center of the room was working. The light receiving the signal, and that light has not yet come on. Even though it was only a moment, Bud felt that the silence seemed to have lasted for a century.

    He heard the murmur of a colleague next to him again: "Isn''t the alien being too honest, just turn off the communication and stop contacting us?"

    Bud lowered his voice: "Don''t think too much, especially thinking about these impossible things."

    "Communications may not respond immediately." In the large holographic projection at the front of the hall, the voice of the Silver Empress Bersetia suddenly broke the silence.

    "Yes," Gao Wen nodded, "This is also one of the plans. If no immediate response is received, the monitoring stations will continue to perform regular monitoring tasks until we take the initiative to call."

    At this moment, Bud suddenly noticed a flashing on the surface of the light in the middle of the hall.

    In the next second, a commander''s slightly excited voice broke the somewhat solemn atmosphere in the hall: "The main Thorin antenna has received a signal! It is outputting to Line 1!"

    "Star Breaker," Bertila shouted immediately, "please translate it as soon as possible."

    The hall that seemed to be frozen the previous second became busy again at this moment, and a completely different piece of information entered the monitoring range of Thorin¡¯s main antenna, and this was obviously a response from the alien civilization, and it had been on standby for a long time. The star solvers immediately began to translate this new content and submitted the translation that was most likely to be close to the original intent to Bertila in the shortest time. Bud Wendell watched nervously at the holographic projection in the center of the hall. Seeing that letter after letter began to appear on the blank image specially left:

    "Sorry, we have no intention of causing trouble to you."

    This sentence was followed by a pause for a while, and then new information emerged:

    "We have received your response. I hope you can understand our excitement in this process. For strangers light years away, we have no malice.

    "We have run out of time.

    "Whether you already understand that a kind of''shock'' that can destroy intelligent creatures is approaching the area where we live, whether it is your planet or ours, you will face this shock directly."

    (Ma!)

 Chapter 1435ï¼š "Noy"

    They call themselves "Noy".

    This seems to be the name of the planet under their feet, as well as what they call their own race. In fact, the star solvers don¡¯t even know whether the pronunciation of this word is correct, and can only temporarily regard this special vocabulary as ¡°alien star¡±. The code name of "civilization".

    According to the "Noyes", they have been transmitting signals in deep space for a full 1,400 years. This long action even spanned two dynasties and spanned the lives of many "Noyes". Now It has become an almost "regulatory order" behavior, deeply imprinted in their social operations.

    This mysterious alien civilization is more frank and easy to communicate than people think-of course, it may be as they say, time is running out, and they have no choice.

    In Cecil City, Gawain sat behind his desk and watched the whole thing. The holographic projection in front of him showed the real-time view of the Thorin Command Center, and the interstellar communication that spanned light years was taken by the starbreaker behind the scenes. We kept translating them and were sent to him simultaneously. The "initial conversation", which was the most tense and most variable, seemed to have passed safely. Now the experts in front are introducing and introducing the carefully prepared self in accordance with the plan. The content of the communication is transmitted to the distant starry sky, and at the same time, all kinds of information about this mysterious "alien civilization" are constantly being transmitted here.

    "They seem to have known the existence of the''Magic Tide'' a long time ago, and even vaguely know the truth of this celestial-level disaster," Amber looked at the paper continuously spitting out from the printing device, and looked up at Gao Wen. Said, "They mentioned a''pioneer group.'' This pioneer group left them with a''prophecy'' about disasters and a lot of technical information, but this pioneer group is not a sailor...the sailor has another in their language. A specialized vocabulary."

    "This is very likely to be the fire left over from the previous season of their civilization," Gawain said of his own guess. The tide of civilization, this civilization now seems to be extinct, but they have left a lot of things to the''Noy'' people... This makes the''Noy'' people have a better understanding of the world in certain areas than we do."

    "...This hasn''t caused a problem with the gods?" Kohaku looked incredible.

    Gawain frowned and shook his head slightly: "I don''t know yet, we should ask about this later."

    As soon as his voice fell, another new document was printed out. Accompanied by the creaking of the rollers, the remaining warm printing paper fell on the table, and the eyes of Gawain and Amber immediately fell on it. I saw that it was the latest exchange record between Noy and the Star Solvers:

    Noy: "The pioneers have left a profound influence in our civilization, but when we generate wisdom in (untranslatable here), the pioneers have come to an end, and there are only a few who have fallen into chaos and have already The ¡°descendants¡± who have completely lost the characteristics of wisdom are wandering on the earth. We get inheritance from (untranslatable here), understand the nature of the world, and know how to think. This inheritance will continue to be unblocked along with our development until we are qualified. Accept the''Star Tower''..."

    Star solver: "What is''Star Tower''? This is not on our standard vocabulary list."

    Noy: "The''Star Tower'' is the ancient equipment we used to communicate with you. It is the relic left by the''Set Sailor'' over our planet. The pioneers successfully awakened the Star Tower, but failed to change their own ethnic group. Fate, at the last moment, they left the Star Tower as a gift for us."

    Star solver: "We understand. In other words, you have not really mastered the technology of superluminal communication, and can only rely on this ¡®legacy¡¯ to establish communication with us?"

    Noy: "This is the case, we must rely on it to make our own voice among the stars-so the use of star towers has a special and glorious meaning in our race, and only a few qualified individuals can (not translated here) ) And achieve resonance."

    Due to the cumbersome process and the limited translation speed, the efficiency of this conversation is really not high. When Gao Wen read the latest information, the star solvers far away in the Thorin command center were still making the next step. The stage of interpretation work gave Gao Wen and Humber time to slowly ponder the information revealed in those conversations.

    "Sure enough, it''s the same as we had previously speculated," Gao Wen breathed out softly, and put the page aside, "They used the legacy of the sailor to send out signals... This civilization does not have our own technical level. It''s so amazing to imagine, I think it can make everyone breathe a sigh of relief."

    "It''s not only the technical level...the frankness of their communication makes me even more surprised," Amber said with a frown. "They answered a lot of questions and even took the initiative to reveal a lot of things. You know, in their eyes, we are also a stranger.'' Alien civilization'', but this group called''Noy'' doesn''t seem to be so... jealous about it."

    "In fact, we may be equally''frank'' in the eyes of the other person," Gao Wen smiled and shook his head. "Didn''t we also prepare a lot of information about our own situation and pass it on? It''s just that all the information has been passed through. Rigorous discussion to ensure that there is no harmful content in it-I believe the situation on the''opposite'' is the same. The first exchange between two alien civilizations that have never been in contact with, both sides can only see what the other side can frankly show , And can¡¯t see the secrets that were concealed from the beginning. The information on both sides is so closed that both parties are very restricted from even asking questions on their own initiative. In this case, the conversation itself means frankness.¡±

    Amber listened to Gawain¡¯s words thoughtfully, but at this moment, the printing device on the side began to spit out new content¡ª

    Star interpreter: "We already know something about the''disaster'' you mentioned. On our planet, it is called the''magic tide''-our scholars believe that it will cause intelligent creatures to recognize the world. Distortion of knowledge, which in turn leads to the loss of control of the observer effect in the macro field, and ultimately leads to the extinction of civilization. Does this conform to your perception?"

    Noy (there is a long blank wait here): "Yes, this is what we want to warn you about! You already have a certain understanding of this, and this is really good news."

    Star solver: "Then can it be understood like this: You know how to deal with the ¡®Magic Tide¡¯, but you cannot accomplish this independently, so you need to cooperate with us?"

    Noy (waiting blankly again): "At this stage, we don''t have the technology to completely resist the magic tide, but we have some theories. Maybe we can protect the minds of intelligent creatures when the magic tide comes-but we really can''t do this independently. ."

    Star interpreter: "We need a clearer explanation to determine whether this kind of''cooperation'' should be carried out. What is your theory? Why can''t you do it independently, but there is hope in cooperation with us? How do you judge a complete The unfamiliar''alien civilization'' can just help you accomplish this?"

    Noy: "Because we have to calculate certain parameters of the magic wave on an astronomical scale to ensure that the protection technology is effective, and in order to collect the most primitive data, we need to establish at least two observation points.

    "The distance between these two observation points must be at least four light-years away-this is the basic measure of the magic wave in a complete oscillation process.

    "In this range, you are the only civilization that responds to us."

    The content of the conversation on this paper ends here, and at the end of the paper there is a small footnote left by a technician: the above-mentioned "light-year" unit has been converted.

    Gao Wen raised his head and looked at Amber. At almost the same time, they heard Bertila¡¯s voice from the magic net terminal next to the desk: "Do you think the things ¡®they¡¯ said are credible?"

    Gawain glanced at Bertila, then looked down at the conversation log on the printing paper, and couldn''t help but slowly frowned: "There is too little intelligence... Our research on the magic tide is actually quite superficial, even The first "simulation laboratory" was a project that was just launched not long ago. These superficial understandings alone are not enough to determine whether these "aliens" are lying..."

    He squeezed his eyebrows, his mind began to think quickly, and at the same time continued slowly: "...According to them, if you want to resist the demonic tide, it seems that you must first conduct some kind of large-scale''observation'' of the demonic tide. Observation points are set up at two points in light years to confirm a certain real-time state of the magic wave... that is, their theoretical "protection means" should be an adjustable thing, perhaps the principle is against the magic wave. Is the tide''offsetting''?

    "It sounds like the''pioneer group'' in their mouths has left them with a lot of knowledge, but it also has a lot of''knowledge loopholes''. This allows them to understand the world better than us in certain fields, but there is no correspondence. The solution...or rather, the solution temporarily exceeds their current capabilities..."

    Bertila was silent for two seconds before speaking slowly: "I don''t know if they are willing to share their''protection technology'' with us in the first place-or even just share their thoughts on this aspect. This should help us to judge. The credibility of this matter."

    "Let the star solvers prepare for this question," Gao Wen nodded, and then he thought about it again, "By the way, how do they plan to''cooperate'' with us-judging from the information revealed in the previous conversation, There is at least four light-years away between us and their planet. The only connection between us is this unreliable superluminal communication. If they consider these facts, they should at least have a better one. A feasible solution."

    "Yes, the star solver team has started to edit the text."

    The next was a rather difficult waiting process. In the study, there was almost nothing but breathing. Gawain and Amber stared at the Monet terminal on the table and the printing device connected to the Monet terminal, and at the same time subconsciously lighted with his fingers. Tap the armrest of the seat lightly¡ªuntil a few minutes later, there was a sudden click from the printing device, and then a piece of white paper was slowly spit out with the sound of the machine shaft.

    Gao Wen and Amber¡¯s eyes fell on the piece of paper in an instant¡ª

    Star interpreter: "We do have the intention to cooperate. This is for the survival of both of us, but we must first understand your "protection theory" to evaluate the feasibility of the whole thing. Please understand our caution-because we We are also studying the magic tide, we don¡¯t have unlimited energy."

    Noy (longer blank wait): "...We understand and are willing to share with you our ideas in this regard in advance.

    "The destructive mechanism of the magic wave stems from its''cognitive interference'' of intelligent creatures, and our''protection'' theory is based on this. We believe that if we can use some means to "cognize" intelligent creatures Fixing in a certain state of non-interference, or placing the minds of intelligent creatures in a''field of force'' that can effectively fight the magic tide can avoid this disaster.

    "The knowledge left to us by the pioneers mentions a device that can cover the entire planet. For the past 1,400 years, we have placed all people in the shelter of this device. , And now, the only thing that this device lacks is the observation parameters of the magic tide.

    "So, we need your help."

    Star solver: "...We have understood, but we cannot give an immediate answer. Our leaders need to conduct more careful understanding and evaluation, but please rest assured that the response will be given in the near future.

    "Before that, we want to understand one thing first-if we really establish cooperation between us, how should this cooperation be carried out? The distance between the two planets is so far, and we are only one of each other. Stable super-light speed communication link."

    Noy: "We will send technical information to you, including how to build an observation device for the magic tide, and a complete blueprint for the''Unity Field of Mind'' device-although the latter may not be suitable for your ethnic group, it is for you. Say it must still have value."

    Looking at the handwriting on the printing paper, Gawain fell silent for a moment, his expression extremely serious.

    A "Mental Unified Field Device", a technology that has the potential to resist the demonic wave.

    He wants either? Of course he wants it!

    The "Noi" need the help of the Alliance. They spent 1,400 years to complete a magnificent project that can shelter the entire civilization. Now they have almost completed all the preparations, but they are stuck at the most critical step. Now they only need an observation point located four light-years away, they can activate the protective device, and then their civilization can be saved.

    But they are not the party that "seeks to others", at least not entirely¡ªbecause compared with them, the alliance has an unclear future. The "unity of mind" mentioned by the Noyes... is right now. Gawain has a fatal attraction.

    In addition to this, things such as "whether the alliance has the ability to create the unity of mind device" or "how long will it take to create this thing" are things to be considered later.

    But no matter how impulsive he is, Gao Wen can''t immediately respond clearly.

    After all, all his knowledge of this mysterious "Noy" civilization at present comes only from the conversation records on these pages, and many of the technology-related content mentioned in these conversation records require real experts. We go to discuss and verify as much as possible. He also wants to hear the opinions of Typhon and the Silver Empire-as the actual leader of the alliance, he is destined to not be able to get rid of his allies on this matter.

    While constantly weighing in his mind, Gawain suddenly heard Bersetia¡¯s voice: "Could you ask, if we don¡¯t cooperate, what are they going to do? This''Noy'' civilization... Is there any alternative? plan?"

 Chapter 1436ï¼š Suddenly

    In Thorin¡¯s command hall, Bertie stared blankly at the holographic projection in front of her, while her spirit spread throughout the facility. Everything that happened here, every message flowing from the communication channel escaped. But her sight.

    There are hardly any obvious fluctuations in expression on the face of this mimicry avatar, but Bertila knows that his mood is not at all peaceful at the moment. Talking with a completely stranger, even a civilization living on another planet, is one An unprecedented experience. As long as she thinks about the historical process behind this conversation across the stars, she feels that every leaf of her own is trembling slightly in the treetops.

    Those who follow the developments here through the remote network must be in the same mood.

    "The new text has been compiled, transcoding has been completed, and it is being sent to Antavien. Antalveen sends a confirmation message that the text has been sent, waiting for the other party to respond."

    There was a report from the command board in the hall, while Bertila still stood quietly in her place, watching the holographic projection in front of her calmly like a plant, and she saw a line of tiny lines appearing on the projection. Glowing text:

    Star solver: "If we fail to cooperate smoothly, what will you do? Do you have some kind of...alternative plan to solve the problem of observation points four light years away? This question is purely out of our curiosity ."

    After this, there was a period of blank noise that was longer than the previous waiting period. "Noy" seemed to be discussing how to answer this question. She couldn''t see what was happening "opposite" after a long sea of ??stars separated by at least four light years. , But she couldn''t help but imagine, imagining the state in which those "aliens" were conducting the current conversation...

    Did they gather as many expert teams as the Thorin Command Center? Will they also intensively discuss and try to guess and interpret the ethnic group that claims to be the "Lorren Alliance" across from Xinghai? Will they also feel the joy and tension like mortals on this planet?

    "Noy"''s society...is it making waves because of this sudden communication? Are their leaders also paying attention to this conversation that spans time and space?

    Bertila slowly raised her head, but her "eyes" penetrated the roof, wooden structure and layered leaves tens of meters above. From the perspective of a giant tree, the vast sky is as low as a giant curtain. Shrouded in her perception, but even this seemingly vast sky is actually just an inconspicuous atmosphere on the surface of the planet. Outside of this atmosphere, there is a vastness that has exceeded it. The vast starry sky of ordinary people''s imagination

    Four light years, this is a scale that makes all the disputes, gains and losses, and separation of life and death in the world seem small in an instant. As early as the Gondor era, the magisters were aware of the concept of the speed of light. However, until the destruction of Gondor, "light years" were still limited to a "conceptual unit of measurement." It was so desperate that people at the time It is impossible to even imagine what kind of travel method can be used to start a journey on this scale, so what is beyond understanding is eventually classified as "the power of God" like other similar things...

    Now think about it, the terrible mental state of the gods on this planet today is probably due to the influence of these things that have been categorized as "miracles" indiscriminately... Mortals who were once ignorant and ignorant only know to bury their heads, but in When encountering problems that are really unclear, they always push directly to the gods irresponsibly, but what can the gods do? They don¡¯t understand, then they can only be crazy...

    If there is no theocracy, if there is no more and more revealing of the operation mechanism of the gods in recent years, this blindness may sooner or later lead to the end that is no less than the magic wave.

    A slight buzzing sound suddenly interrupted Bertilalio''s somewhat divergent thinking. She immediately looked at the holographic projection in the center of the hall and saw a line of text that was constantly being translated into lingua franca slowly appearing on the screen.

    Noy: "Yes, we have alternatives or that your response was an accident to us. From the beginning, we formulated it on the premise that there is no other intelligent civilization within the predetermined range that can provide assistance." Self-help plan.

    "Many, many years ago, we have sent out ¡®observers¡¯. The observers will go to the closest, compliant measurement point to our planet and send the magic wave readings there back to our home planet...

    "To this day, observers have traveled in space for one hundred and twenty-six years, but this long four-light-year journey has not yet reached the end... It has entered a deceleration process, but there is still a certain distance from the scheduled observation point. "

    The text on the holographic projection stopped beating, and the entire hall had suddenly fallen into a strange silence. Bertila realized a certain fact revealed behind the text, which made her eyes wide open.

    In the next second, she heard Gawain''s voice suddenly coming from the communication device: "They are able to travel in space. This civilization has passed the''Maturity Ceremony'', and immediately began to inquire."

    Gao Wen, who was far in the south, stood up from his chair at this time. Even Amber next to him was staring at the magic net terminal on the desk. When "Noy" said that they were before the establishment of today''s communication When the "original plan" of one hundred and twenty-six years has been implemented, Gawain''s most shocked is that they can carry out interstellar travel itself!

    Stepping out of the planet and stepping into the universe on the planet where Loren Continent is located, this behavior means that mortal civilization completely frees itself from the shackles of gods and enters adulthood, and according to the theocracy council¡¯s research on the laws of the gods and the Obviously, this process will not be a special case for the understanding of intelligent species every season in the history of this planet.

    As long as other planets follow the same laws of the universe as Loren, as long as the thinking logic of other intelligent races does not deviate to the extent that it is completely incomprehensible to the Loren tribes, then even if it is a few light-years or hundreds of light-years away "Aliens" will certainly have this process of "primitive worship-birth of gods-two-way shackles-to adulthood", and face "disobedience failure" and "civilizational survival" at the final stage of this process. The situation of choosing one of two.

    This is not a simple process. The dragons of Tarrond have used the heavy status quo to prove to the world the price of taking a wrong step in this process, but the experts of the Council of Theocracy believe that the cost is lower and easier. There is a path to realization. As long as the right path is taken in the early stage of breaking free of the shackles, it is not unimaginable to cross the rite of passage at a lower cost, but on this planet, it seems that there has never been With such an example, the countries of the alliance can only groping forward on this road.

    The star solvers in the hall where Thorin controlled the hall had already begun to prepare the text for asking "Noy", while Gawain controlled the sudden excitement and sat down slowly again. He took a deep breath, feeling that his heartbeat had returned to normal a little bit, and his gaze swept across the particularly warm printed paper again. Between those short words, he exposed another one that was struggling to survive like the nations of Loren. Civilization has continued its self-help journey for thousands of years.

    The interstellar broadcast that lasted for 1,400 years, the observer who has traveled in space for a hundred and twenty-six years... This ethnic group called "Noy" also looks as tough as the beings of the Loren continent, as tough as the sailors left behind. As warned by the poem, they did not indulge in this illusory and quiet long night.

    As for the time scales of "four hundred years" and "126 years" mentioned in these conversation records, they are all the same as the previous "light years", and they have been determined by the star solvers and the giant tree of Thorin. The calculation node over there has performed a unit conversion. The data that Gao Wen sees here are all after they have been converted to the Loren calculation unit.

    Sir Scott Planting, who interprets the "dictionary" of alien stars at the Verplanton Observatory hundreds of years ago, is a professional scholar. Star flashes are the "standard time ruler" of the reference value. At this point, the pioneers have paved the way for future generations.

    There was a light click from the printing device, and then the shaft and gears began to rotate, and Amber subconsciously whispered, "Something is coming over there again!"

    Gawain controlled his excitement, and after the printing paper got out of the machine, he immediately pulled it out. On it were the latest conversation records between the Star Breaker in the Thorin Control Center and the "Noi":

    Star interpreter: "We have some questions that may seem presumptuous, but this will help both of us to enhance our understanding. May I ask, do you have a ¡®god¡¯ in your world?"

    Noy: "Yes, of course, we have our own religion and belief system. It seems that there are gods on your side as well?"

    Star interpreter: "Yes, we also have our own gods. So the second question, you... When you sent an''observer'' to the universe four light years away, didn''t you cause the gods to lose control?"

    After this question, there seemed to be a long period of blank waiting on the "Noyman" side. In addition to the "blank waiting" mark, there was a long series of ellipsis on the printing paper. Gao Wen didn''t read it until almost the end of the paper. Reply from the "Noy":

    "The observers we send out are our gods."

    This time, not only Gawain stood up suddenly, but Rosetta Augustus and Bersetia Morningstar, who had been quietly listening in the communication interface, stood up suddenly in consternation.

    It seems that the worldview has been shattered and reshaped in an instant, and the natural laws that have been accustomed to it have been turned upside down. Even Rosetta, who always has a straight face and maintains a serious posture on weekdays, is staring at this moment, and it is even more in the lobby of the Thorin Control Center. There was no sound for a moment, and the subversive facts took away many people''s words, and this strange silence was finally interrupted by Tyre, who was hanging up and listening to this day:

    "Antaweien reports that the core temperature of the super-light communication array has risen sharply, and the hardware is about to reach its limit!"

    Gao Wen wakes up in an instant.

    The state of Antavien¡¯s super-light communication array is not good, it can only be said to be barely usable, although the Krakens have optimized its working mode as much as possible, and adjusted the sending and receiving mode of information to a lower-load low frequency. In the communication process, a large amount of coding work was allocated to the computing center of Thorin Giant Tree, but this only delayed the burning time of the main antenna as much as possible.

    In fact, it has been a miracle that the thing can persist until now, but the conversation with the "Noy" has brought so much impact information that Gawain has forgotten this matter subconsciously.

    "Explain that the communication is about to be interrupted, and ask one more question at the same time!" Gao Wen said quickly, "Ask about their relationship with the gods!"

    In the lobby of the Solin Control Center, the star solvers completed the compilation and conversion of the text at an unprecedented speed. The data transmission system delivered the converted code to Antavien, and after a short delay, a period of interrogation The information that travels through the star space oscillates, passing over the stars instantly at a speed far exceeding the speed of light.

    Star Breaker: "Due to equipment cooling requirements, our communication system will be temporarily closed and maintained, and will be restarted in the near future. Before that, we want to know a question: What is your relationship with the gods or how you get along with them?"

    Almost as soon as this question was sent out, Tyre¡¯s voice reached everyone¡¯s ears: ¡°The main antenna burned out and the super-luminous communication array shut down.¡±

    "The sensitivity of the monitoring antenna is adjusted to the highest level," Bertila standing in the control hall immediately shouted, "Notify the Ancestral Peak monitoring station to assist in capturing the signal. Don''t miss the reply of the ¡®Noy¡¯!"

    Although only Antavien¡¯s superluminal communication array can send out signals, the "monitoring stations" set up in other regions can still receive communication signals. Now the main antenna has been burned out, and the alliance has temporarily lost its initiative. Communication ability, but at least...everyone still has a chance to hear the reply from "them".

    Every second that follows is as long as a thousand years. Everyone, whether it is the technicians in the Thorin control center, the three empire leaders in the capitals of the three empires, or the goblin technicians in the ancestral peak, Everyone held their breath and fell into silence, as if they were afraid that their breath would interfere with the invisible signal in the starry sky. This nervous atmosphere continued until the indicator light in front of Bertila that represented the signal received by the main antenna began to flash.

    "The main antenna receives the signal! The star solver is deciphering it!"

    After a while, the reply of the "Noyman" finally appeared in everyone''s eyes

    "We have achieved coexistence with our gods, living together on the home planet."

    In the study room covered with blue velvet carpet, Gawain slowly put down the paper in his hand, leaned back on the high-back chair and slowly spoke thoughtfully: "It seems...this is the answer."

    "Coexistence is achieved..." Amber frowned and muttered, "They used the word''realized''... Does it mean that their previous relationship with the gods was also very dangerous? It was achieved after a lot of hard work. Is it in a better state now? And what do you think they mean by "coexistence"?"

    "Except for the Noy people, any of our guesses are false guesses," Gawain shook his head slightly. "The information we have now is enough for us to think for a long time."

    At this moment, Bertila''s voice sounded from the Monet terminal: "We have received... the call from the Noi people again, and they seem to want to confirm whether we are offline."

    The corner of Gawain¡¯s mouth shook slightly. At this moment, he seemed to feel a faint embarrassment flooding the universe...

    "Keep monitoring and recording," he sighed helplessly after a moment of silence. "We can''t respond now."

    While talking, he looked up at Tyre in another communication interface.

    "Antawin''s side..."

    "It''s repairing it," Tyre waved his hand without waiting for Gao Wen to finish. "The Hathaway Witch has already got into the main antenna."

    "...Well, you guys come on."

 Chapter 1437ï¼š The information they revealed

    The monitoring system has switched to the regular monitoring and recording mode. In the lobby of the Thorin Command Center, many people are relieved for a long time-this extraordinary interstellar communication has finally ended smoothly, for everyone who has experienced it all. In terms of it, I am afraid that it will take many days for them to calm down and slowly think about the meaning of everything that happened today. For other people, the "dinner meal" has just begun.

    In the depths of the neural network, in the special encryption space, the boundless pure white flower field suddenly rolled up an invisible wind. Gawain''s figure first appeared beside the white round table with pale gold patterns and exquisite hollow decorations, and then his gaze Looking across the table, I saw a pale green flower vine quickly fading from the air, and the figure of Bersetia Morningstar was emerging from it, and then a deep black solemn door descended from the air. After the door opened, Luo The figure of Seta Augustus stepped out of it.

    Gawain''s eyes subconsciously stayed on the two empire leaders for a few seconds.

    These two... How much Krypton did they lose after going back from the last meeting?

    But soon he threw this slightly divergent thinking aside, and turned to speak in a positive tone: "All the records of Xinghai Communication have been sorted out and sent to you, and there is also an archive in the corresponding database of Xinghai Project. , You can read it at any time."

    "I have received it here," Rosetta Augustus maintained her usual serious and indifferent expression, nodding slightly and said, "When will the communication device on Antavien''s side be used again?"

    "They have prepared the vulnerable parts of the main antenna in advance, and they can complete the repair in less than a week," Gao Wen said immediately. "In other words, we have less than a week to slowly digest what we heard today. ¡­Amazing content."

    Listening to Gawain¡¯s words, the corners of Bersetia¡¯s mouth quivered slightly, and her expression was a bit strange and muttered in a low voice: ¡°Amazing... indeed quite astonishing. The civilization that claimed to be''Noy'' mentioned too many unbelievable things, you think Is this information credible?"

    "Frankly speaking, I have three doubts about all the forces I contacted for the first time," Rosetta frowned. He sat down in his seat, and a cup of hot black tea appeared on the table in front of him. "But when it comes to what the other party showed in this exchange...I think we''d better assume that they are all true."

    Belsetia also took a seat in her own position, looking at the Typhon monarch in front of her: "It seems that our views are similar... Whether this ethnic group calling itself''Noy'' is really as frank as they are, it''s about On the issue of the magic tide, we''d better make all the preparations."

    "They say they have a way to protect the minds of the races on the planet when the magic wave arrives, and they mentioned a device called the''Unity Field of Mind''," Gao Wen has been recalling the contents of the previous communication. At that time, he said thoughtfully, "If what they said today is true, then sooner or later they should pass on some''technical information'' related to it..."

    Rosetta shook the teacup in her hand and watched her reflection gradually shatter in the water. While thinking about it, she slowly said, "Let¡¯s not mention whether there might be any traps hidden in it. Let¡¯s assume this''Unification Field of Mind'' installation. It¡¯s true. Assuming the effect of this thing against the demonic wave is also true, it¡¯s still unknown whether we can really use it... The''Noy¡¯ said that it took them 1,400 years to build this protective device. This is still in the case of sufficient technical reserves, how long does it take for things of the same scale to be placed in our place?

    "Now we don¡¯t know what the level of technology of the''Noi people'' is. Although it seems that they have the ability to step out of the planet, their society is obviously affected by the mysterious''pioneer group'', and the level of technological development is extremely difficult. Judgment... They may be much more advanced than us, or they may be just superficial, and even their understanding of the magic tide may not be correct.

    "And aside from this issue, we have to consider another possibility: the defense technology that works for aliens is not necessarily useful for us. There are inherent differences in the nervous systems of humans and silver elves, not to mention that we are poor. Two planets."

    "I have considered these issues too," Bersetia nodded slightly. "The key problem now is that we still have too little information... After all, it''s just the first contact, too many things can only rely on speculation. So anyway , The contact must continue to contact, on this basis, I think we can also accept their''cooperation'' invitation for the time being, at least some technical exchanges first-this will also help us to further understand this''Nuoyi civilization'' ''Those incredible things mentioned."

    Listening to Bersetia¡¯s opinion, Gawain also slightly nodded and said: ¡°We are far away from their planet. At present, the two civilizations can only barely communicate through remote communication. This is a great inconvenience, but it is also just right. ¡°Safe distance¡±, we don¡¯t have to worry about the ¡°cooperation¡± being too deep, and we don¡¯t have to worry about the ¡°cooperation¡± getting out of control. In the final analysis, the long distance has caused neither us nor the ¡°Noy¡± to master the true nature of this interstellar cooperation. This is actually a good idea."

    Due to the long distance and technical limitations, the two civilizations that barely established interstellar communication can only use limited channels to transmit information, and they will not be able to truly contact for a long time foreseeable-neither of them can actively cross over a period of time. Perhaps this extremely inconvenient situation is the ideal form for the first contact between two alien civilizations.

    Faced with Gawain¡¯s statement, the two imperial rulers nodded in agreement, and Rosetta immediately mentioned another thing: ¡°Now I am more concerned about another thing...about their''god''. ."

    "A civilization that has achieved''coexistence'' with its own gods..." Empress Silver''s expression quickly became serious. Obviously, it is not only Gawain who is thinking about this issue, but she is also thinking about it in her heart. "This may be The most surprising part of today¡¯s "communication". Coexistence... what kind of coexistence is necessary to allow them to send their gods into the universe as "observers"?"

    Gawain did not speak, but frowned. His thoughtful performance quickly attracted the attention of the Silver Queen, who immediately asked, "Did you think of something?"

    "Actually, I have been thinking about a problem..." Gawain said slowly in his thoughts. "Since the establishment of the Theocracy Council, we have been working to lift the''two-way shackles'' between gods and mortals-whether it is to eliminate mortal groups. The ¡°seal of the soul¡± in the book still allows the gods to gradually ¡°untie¡± the gods from the position of gods, or they are specific technologies such as anti-divine barriers and mental protection systems. The ultimate goal of these things is to promote the separation of adults and gods. But what about after the split is completed?"

    "After completing the division?" Bersetia frowned slightly, obviously she hadn''t thought of this step at all. Most of the gods in this world are still in the gods, and the mortals of the Loren kingdoms are now close to getting rid of the stamp of the soul. There is still a long way to go. At this time, it is obviously too early to start thinking about things after the separation of humans and gods.

    But she was not at all surprised that Gao Wen raised this question-after all, "Uncle Gao Wen" has always thought a step earlier than others. It is even said that as early as the Anzu Kingdom period, he had already set his sights on the sky, then For him, he began to consider the order of the "post-mythical era" before the gods were loosened.

    Rosetta, who was sitting on the other side, seemed to be drawn to his mind. He frowned slightly, and said in consideration: "You mean that when the chains are completely cut between the gods and the mortals, a new order must be established. To stabilize the respective "positions" of gods and humans. This is a problem that the theocracy must face in the future. At the same time, do you think those "Noy people"...have achieved this?"

    Gao Wen nodded slowly: "The situation of the''Neues'' may not be applicable to us, and their experience may not be effective on our planet, but there is a truth that we have now figured out. -The gods are not actually our enemies, and as long as the two-way yoke problem is solved, they will not be a threat to the survival of civilization. Then the answer is obvious: if we finally achieve unbound, then we will have to deal with many The gods''peaceful coexistence''.

    "In fact, there are already examples of this-the senior advisors of the Theocracy, the **** of nature Amoh, the goddess of magic, Mirmina, and the dragon **** Enya. If you expand it, you will also include the upper narrator Naritir and Duvalte, these are the gods of the past, but now they have achieved coexistence with mortal society in some form. From this perspective, our achievements in these "senior advisors" and "Noy The mode of getting along between people''s and their gods may be very close.

    "If there are any critical differences, I guess... it''s only a''complete disclosure, making it the norm in public perception''-from the attitude of the''Noyman'' when referring to the''observer project'' It¡¯s hard to see that it¡¯s not a secret in their society that the gods take up the position of observers and go to monitor the demons."

    "To be completely open to make it the norm in public perception..." The Silver Queen subconsciously repeated the words Gawain said, her eyes slowly widening in the process, "Wait, you mean to let a few The existence of a senior consultant is completely open to the public? Isn''t this completely contrary to the guidelines of the Theocracy so far?!"

    Rosetta next to him could not help but frowned: "We have been carefully controlling the information leakage of senior consultants, and even within the board of directors, strict confidentiality regulations have been implemented for personnel with authority below the second level. To prevent too many mortals from knowing the existence of those senior advisors¡ªall this is to prevent the re-establishment of the link of faith..."

    "I didn''t say that I want to announce their existence now, let alone that this kind of''publication'' is unconditional," Gao Wen understood the nervous reaction of the two in front of him, and he just smiled at it. "It''s just that Have you ever thought about one thing¡ªif the chain between humans and gods is completely cut off, those gods who have broken away from the position of gods are destined to live together with mortals in the form of "old gods". In this case, if we Not stabilizing their''state'' of''coexistence with mortals'', in fact, they are actually leaving hidden dangers for the rejuvenation of the divine nature."

    The Silver Queen finally faintly understood Gawain¡¯s thoughts: "...You mean, if the thought''confirms'' that a certain god''s position is still there and the gods are vacant, then sooner or later this position will be filled again, and this will be blocked. The best way for loopholes is to create a new trend of thought, a trend of''God is no longer God'', to completely...''cover'' the old trend of thought?"

    Gao Wen didn''t answer her directly, but seemed to suddenly talk about an irrelevant topic: "Do you know the "Misty Moon Civil War" in Old Ansu a hundred years ago?"

    Rosetta nodded: "Of course, this is history that everyone knows."

    "In the foggy moon, the throne of Anzu hangs in the air, and the descendants of Moen, who have thin blood, each hold their troops for battle. There is no king on the throne, and at the same time everyone is likely to become a king. But the end of this chaos is Not any of the''heirs'' in the melee at the time, but an''illegitimate child'' who was suddenly placed on the throne."

    Gao Wen spoke slowly, but suddenly he changed the subject.

    "We cannot fundamentally''eliminate'' the existence of the gods, because the existence of gods is the objective law of our world. It is useless to deny this. We cannot create godlessness in a world where God exists. Order, so... why don¡¯t we just ¡°make¡± the rules of God and man ourselves?

    "I have always had a vague''feel''. I feel that I may have captured the final state of the gods and mortals... In this state, we do not deny the existence of God, because God is there. , Is a visible and tangible individual; we will not try to eliminate a god, because the **** is already part of the world''s norms, the most essential emotions deep in the thinking of intelligent creatures, and we can''t eliminate our mortal passions and desires , We can¡¯t eliminate the ¡°soil¡± created by God¡¯s throne; we can¡¯t put the gods under house arrest, and we can¡¯t isolate them from the world forever, because...we shouldn¡¯t do this to those who have been protecting the world for a long time. This kind of thing, even if it is voluntary.

    "In this final form of getting along, God... is most likely a kind of''social entity'' that has faded away from the old halo. It is a powerful individual that can be understood by the public and can still be accepted rationally after understanding. We will know very well. I know how the gods were born and evolved, and I also know how these gods gradually changed from "He" to "He" and "She".

    "On that day, no new gods will be created, and there will be no existing gods out of control, because by that day... we have actually lost the ability to shape gods from thoughts, and we have lost the basis for the creation of the spiritual seal. Conditions, perhaps mortals will never be able to achieve truly extensive''reason'', but at the very least, by then all our awe and blind obedience can hardly point to an illusory projection of thought.

    "In the end, we did not defeat the gods, did not deny the gods, did not destroy the gods, were not destroyed by the gods, did not control the gods and were not controlled by the gods-in the end, when the mortal civilization of this planet came to an adult and stepped out of this planet , We should start with the gods instead of leaving them in the old world.

    "Only in this way, I think I can explain what the weird situation finally revealed by the''Noy''."

 Chapter 1438ï¼š Ancient echo

    At this right time and right occasion, Gawain spoke out the things he had conceived in his mind for a long time-these things have been pondered and brewed in his mind for a long time, even as early as the establishment of the Theocracy Council. At that time, he was thinking about these issues related to the final order of humans and gods, but at that time he was very clear-the theocratic council at that time was far from the time to consider these.

    And now, an alien civilization that suddenly established contact, a "pioneer" who seemed to have broken free of the shackles in advance, made Gawain realize that some things should be discussed in advance.

    To be honest, he is not sure that his idea must be correct. After all, the "future" he has conceived can even be described as weird in the eyes of the world today. It is too advanced thinking, even so advanced that he himself is not. Knowing whether it can be achieved, but the appearance of the "Noy people" and the few words they revealed when communicating made Gawain vaguely feel that his ideas might be correct.

    "This sounds... an incredible future." After a long period of silence at the round table, Bersetia was the first to break the silence. "It''s not so much a vision of the future, it''s more like portraying some kind of imaginary paradise. ¡­"

    "But this''imaginary paradise'' has its basis for existence," Rosetta Augustus on the side also broke the silence. "After the chain of faith between man and **** is completely broken, we really must consider the public. The question of where is God going, if at that time we continue to let all the gods hang in the air, continue to keep the people ignorant of the core secrets of the''theocracy council'', and continue to hide those''old gods'' who have left the gods, from In a sense, we might have made the mistake we tried so hard to avoid..."

    "Yes, the mistake of''shaping the mysterious trend of thought''," Gawain nodded, and took Rosetta''s words, "and what I have said can not be said to be completely hypothetical, in fact...this matter is already happening now. Some signs are coming."

    "Already there are signs?" Bersetia said with surprise, "Which aspect do you mean?"

    Gawain thought for a while, and said with a weird expression: "Do you know... what the goddess of magic is doing recently?"

    Rosetta and Bersetia looked at each other and said in unison: "What is she doing?"

    Gao Wen did not answer directly, but mentioned another thing: "Film Pictures is making a series of films about the goddess of magic, starting from the "primary universal factor X in the study of magic", to the goddess of magic From the birth and growth of thoughts, until the goddess chooses to fall for himself in order to release the magical authority from the mortal mage. Of course, we all know that there is an artistic processing part in it, but this will be the first movie with a **** as the protagonist. It is necessary for all the artistic processing of the magical drama to interpret the mythological story in the same way as the interpretation of the biographies of the characters.

    "The Theocracy has provided technical and financial support for this. I think this film will greatly promote the popularization of the''concept of thought'' among the people, and its entry point is also perfect-the magician community is against the goddess of magic. Belief is more open than any other believer, and most magicians are actually not conscious of being believers at all, and ordinary people have no access to the traditional magical field. Therefore, the folks have an opinion on such a "biographies of gods". Acceptance will be high, and resistance will be diluted by the huge audience base.

    "Film will also adjust the performance of the film to make it''looks like a documentary without emotions'', so as to alleviate the impression of''elimination of faith'' it brings to people."

    Listening to Gao Wen''s introduction, Rosetta nodded slightly: "I also saw this in the internal documents of the Theocracy, but I didn''t have much...Wait, could it be said that the lady she..."

    "She is the''technical support'' provided by the theocracy to the film crew," Gao Wen laughed. "At first, Firme found the council and said that he needed detailed information about the goddess of magic to complete the filming, and then... the middle... I don¡¯t know exactly what happened. Anyway, the end result is that Ms. Gaota pinched an avatar and went directly to the crew. Of course, a full set of protections were done in the process."

    Rosetta and Bersetia looked at each other-they really didn''t expect it to be able to do this...

    "This may be some kind of''beginning''," Gawain''s voice reminded them from their stunnedness. "This film is a beginning, and the activity of Ms. Tower is a useful attempt. The conservative phalanx is different. This will be an active and active attempt to''intervention of thought'' and an extension of the''theocracy secularization'' I mentioned earlier. If its influence works as expected...I think'' The state of''coexistence'' mentioned by the Neues is not unimaginable to us."

    The two imperial rulers in front of Gawain were silent at the same time. They seemed to be deducing the trajectory of the future in contemplation, or perhaps digesting some unimaginable "pictures." This silence did not know how long it lasted before the Silver Queen suddenly fell low. The voice said: "I suddenly wish I could see that day come soon..."

    "This day may come sooner than expected," Gao Wen nodded slightly, "The emergence of the''Noy'' is bound to have an impact on the entire society, just like the war in the wasteland has promoted the process of alliance order. , The exchange with an alien civilization will definitely have a huge impact on the''ideal trends'' on this planet. We can use this as an opportunity..."

    ¡­

    Deep underground in the Deep Blue Well, a continuous low buzzing sound echoed softly in the core control hall, and countless ancient devices were running at full power.

    The bright lights descending from the ceiling illuminate the neatly arranged metal columns. The indicators on the surface of the columns flash quickly, continuously transmitting and transforming massive amounts of data, and in the center of the "Ophelia Matrix" , A figure was sitting quietly on the pale golden "throne", staring blankly at these computing units in front of him.

    In the past many years, the Ophelia Matrix has never acted in this underground facility in the form of a "carrier". She was once very resistant to this, because it would always make her fall into a state of confusion of self-recognition and further Reduce the efficiency of the entire matrix, but not long ago, she made this body almost identical to the historical Ophelia Norton for herself, and even placed the main connection device of the body in the center of the matrix. A bold attempt that even surprised her herself, and what surprised her even more was... the feeling of doing so was not bad.

    She is sitting here quietly, watching her own "subject" quietly in a "carrier". This novel perspective even makes her feel very...interesting.

    "The data slicing of No. 12665 ??has been processed and is being compared with the rest of the data."

    The beep of the automatic system sounded in the hall. Ophelia on the throne blinked slightly. She looked in a certain direction in the hall. An iron soldier immediately received the instruction and took a step forward. The data lock on the back of the neck was connected to the nearest computing node, and a low buzzing sound came from the depths of that node, and a clear and complicated holographic image suddenly appeared in the mid-air in front of Ophelia. .

    There are complex numbers and symbols jumping on the image, as well as a large number of rapidly changing curves. The refresh speed of all data exceeds the limit of human thinking, but for Ophelia Matrix, this is only a trivial part of her thinking thread. That¡¯s all.

    "Did these sensors record the largest abnormal energy fluctuations so far... The data is incomplete, but it seems that it can be completed by the records left by nearby sensors..."

    Ophelia muttered to herself softly, her eyes slowly moving on the rapidly changing projections-but in fact she didn''t need to do this at all, these things flowed in her calculation matrix, she didn''t need to use this tool at all. The carrier can browse every piece of data in the entire underground base, but she still does so.

    She gave herself a good reason¡ªsomeone once said: Life needs a sense of ritual.

    "...A very high peak of magic power, not produced from the Deep Blue Well, this part of the reading is very suspicious...No man-made equipment in the Gondor period can produce such a peak..." Ophelia''s expression became a little serious. , She felt that she might have grasped the key records-the shadow left by the wave of the magic wave that swept across the planet 700 years ago, "This peak can be combined with the part of the record in the 12665 ??data slice. The complete waveform...but its function expression is very weird and does not conform to the geometrical space in common sense...the particularity of the deep sea?"

    Ophelia murmured, the data previously extracted from the ancient shallow storage center was vast, and due to the impact of the explosion of the Deep Blue Well, there were still a large number of damaged fragments in these materials. These things must be sorted out. Repairing clearly and finding out the parts that may be related to the magic tide is not a simple task. Even with the powerful computing power of the Ophelia matrix, it is quite difficult to deal with.

    Maybe... we should consider borrowing some computing power from the neural network, but first we must solve the conversion problem between the two data processing methods. The neural network of the Cecil Empire and the ancient iron man network are not compatible...

    A branch thread was generated in the Ophelia matrix to think about the feasibility of establishing a data interface between the iron man network and the neural network, and just as she just shifted part of her attention to this issue, from a certain A very short period of "noise" is suddenly fed back from a certain data slice processed by the computing node.

    This is an extremely short record, which is inserted abruptly between the two normal sensor readings. It does not conform to the data format used by the Deep Blue Well Control Center, but it leaves a deep imprint on a certain sensor¡ª It seemed that it was just a short interference signal, one of the numerous error fragments produced when the Deep Blue Well control system crashed. The Ophelia Matrix marked it as "junk data" within a thousandth of a second. , But in the next one thousandth of a second, she unmarked and extracted this "noise".

    She didn''t know why she suddenly split a thread to deal with this "disturbing noise", which seemed to be some kind of intuition... But there are only these cold steel machines in this underground facility, and the computing nodes made of steel will also produce "intuition". NS?

    "...It''s not from the Deep Blue Well, but it''s not like those''abnormal signals'',"" Ophelia "watched" this piece of information that was extracted separately and looked like a garbled code. "Why is there in the system? Will leave this thing..."

    She subconsciously checked the system log corresponding to this "garbled code". Fortunately, the content of this part of the log was fairly complete. The log showed that this piece of garbled information was automatically recorded by a sensor located near the confinement ring of the deep blue well base. Time... is one hundredth of a second before the Deep Blue Well exploded.

    The hum resounding in Ophelia''s matrix suddenly stopped for a moment.

    One hundredth of a second before the explosion.

    At that time, all the sensors were not damaged, the Deep Blue Well was still running in an orderly manner, and the magic wave... theoretically, it should have not yet reached this planet.

    In theory, the so-called "interference" and "noise" should not appear in the system at that time.

    In the hall, the buzzing of the calculation matrix sounded again instantly, the original processing thread was quickly adjusted, a part of the new computing power was allocated simultaneously, and the inconspicuous "noise" began to be processed over and over again, Ophelia Submatrix tried all possible ways to restore and recompile these "garbled codes" that seemed to be stuffed into the system. In the end, an extremely vague, even almost completely distorted sound appeared in the system¡ª

    "Feel sorry."

    ¡­

    When the noon sun shines on the spire of the Church of the Holy Light of Cecil, the twelve bells ring on time as daily. This loud chime broke the tranquility of the church area and echoed over the city.

    Veronica suddenly opened her eyes in the prayer room.

    She quietly stared at the platinum scepter placed on the altar in front of her, as if staring at a symbol that had been frozen in history.

    The melodious bells still echoed outside the window, echoing in the sky.

    After a long period of silence and gaze, she finally stretched out her hand gently, holding the platinum scepter in her hand like countless times in normal days.

    Hundreds of mimicry magic nodes in the depths of the Tarash Plain were activated instantly, and layers of holy brilliance floated around Veronica. In the next second, the noise of the world will be in this carrier. She quickly moved away from her perception, and her spirit was taken by the ¡°bridge¡± to a place that seemed to be infinitely far away from the world. After crossing a barrier made up of holy light, chant and warmth, it seemed as if she was completely covered by brilliance. The magnificent giant city created appeared in front of her.

    The city is boundless, with light-cast barriers lined up in the field of vision, and you can see the solemn church spires and towers. Between them are connected by light-cast roads. Clouds and mists slowly undulate between these roads and the towers. The holy chant lingers in the city like the wind, and in the center of the city, on a huge square with no bounds, huge and amorphous crystals float in mid-air. The crystal slowly rotates with the chant, constantly changing itself in the light. Every surface and every ridgeline of.

    Veronica stood quietly in front of the crystal, the platinum scepter in her hand releasing hot temperature as if burning.

    After a long time, she finally said, "You did it back then, right?"

 Chapter 1439ï¼š Some merits are unknown

    Veronica''s voice echoed in the empty and magnificent Holy Light Square, but the crystal was silent and did not respond.

    It just runs quietly in the center of this endlessly vast but endlessly lonely kingdom, silent and precise like a machine, as it has been in the past seven hundred years.

    Veronica quietly stared at the amorphous crystals in front of her. In this long silence, no one knew what she was thinking. Finally, she slowly raised her head and looked at the sky above the kingdom of God. The River of Light.

    Compared with a few years ago, the rivers of light flowing over the holy light square have undergone great changes. Many tributaries that were once have disappeared, and the remaining light streams have basically changed their flow directions, and they once pointed to the holy lights. The **** of light, the power of faith that is completely constrained by the rules of the gods, has gradually been separated from the operation of this kingdom of God. Although they are still reflected in the realm of the **** of light, this kind of "reflecting" has been faint and weak. phantom.

    However, there are still some subtle light streams focusing on the huge amorphous crystal, and they have a faint resonance with the crystal body. No matter how subtle the light streams are, as long as they produce some fluctuations, the amorphous crystal will still respond. .

    "It turns out that the sense of violation that I have always felt is here..." Veronica said softly, the platinum scepter burning her palm, but this purely spiritual "burning" seemed to her There is no such thing as "Automatic response mechanism..."

    She stared at the huge amorphous crystal for a long time, and after a long time she finally retracted her gaze. Then the former rebel leader let out a sigh, and took a step back slightly: "Anyway...Thank you for your shelter."

    A door of light opened not far behind her. It was the "passage" for the spiritual body to return to the present world. Veronica turned and walked towards the door of light, and just as she was about to cross that door, there was a moment Youruowu''s sweet "bell" suddenly came into her ears, she immediately turned her head to look at the crystal in surprise, but only saw it running there quietly as before¡ªthe crisp ringing like a wind chime It echoed in the square, as if it was just an echo that was "stored" in this space and originated hundreds of years ago.

    at dusk.

    Gavin, who was walking along the banks of the White Water, widened his eyes in astonishment, staring at Veronica, who suddenly hurried to find him: "Are you sure that the God of Light detonated the Deep Blue Well 700 years ago?"

    "Yes," Veronica is holding a platinum scepter, walking slowly next to Gao Wen, "I found the God of Light in the storage system that I mentioned to you last time to detonate Deep Blue. A "mark" left in front of the well... please rest assured, my judgment in this regard will not be wrong. For many years, I have established a connection with the God of Light through the mimicry node. I am better than any of the most devout believers. To understand''He''."

    "Is the person who knows the gods best?" Gawain sighed softly, "Then the current state of the God of Light...just like you said, is already an "automatic system" that can only respond automatically?"

    "Yes, this explains a lot of my doubts, and it also explains an''abnormality'' that the Theocracy has recently been discussing-our transformation of the Holy Light Church is the earliest, the fastest progress, and the most obvious results. In theory, the transformation has been carried out. At this step, even if the God of Light has not completely escaped from the position of God, at least there should be a certain degree of "freedom", but we have never received the "intention" from him. The council has always believed that this is The discreet style of the human part of the God of Light, but now it seems...the truth is different from what everyone thinks."

    "The God of Light has no human part, and even the divine part has become a machine. This is the price of detonating the Deep Blue Well..." Gao Wen said softly, looking at the Baishui River not far away, and seeing The golden-red sunlight slanted on the surface of the river. Amid the undulations of the water surface, the rays of light were fragmented and turbulent, missing a piece of brilliance, but adding a lot of desolation. "We never thought that this would happen again. But then again. Back, although the God of Light is already in this state, we didn¡¯t seem much relaxed when we reformed the faith in the Light. So many priests are in the confinement of the spiritual seal, and sometimes abandoning the faith will cause the light to backlash. happen¡­"

    "This just proves the''mechanism'' of the divine law in operation, and proves that all actions of the gods in their own domain of authority are not transferred by their own will," Veronica nodded, "So even if the holy The human part of the God of Light has completely disappeared, and the divine part left by "He" is still running day by day for hundreds of years. Faith will be rewarded, prayer will be answered, and there will even be vague and mechanized ones. When the oracle came down, the believers were completely unaware of the changes in their gods."

    "It makes people shudder, and it makes people feel a little... sad," Gao Wen couldn''t help but sighed softly. "My own free will is so meaningless. The embers left behind after his death can represent his own existence. The full value of the gods...the gods on the throne..."

    He stopped, and then suddenly asked after a moment of indulgence, ¡°What will happen if this state continues? Will the God of Light, which operates entirely by the divine mechanism, evolve into some kind of...threat?¡±

    Before today, the theocratic council had learned about only two gods except those who were still in the position of god. One was completely dead and clean, and the other was the death of divinity and the survival of humanity like several senior advisors. And like the God of Light, the demise of humanity and the survival of the divine nature are completely unprecedented. No one knows what a **** who turns into an "automatic answering machine" will become when staying in the position of God for a long time, which makes Gawain couldn''t help feeling a little bit. Worry.

    Veronica lowered her head to think seriously. After a while, she slowly shook her head: "I don''t think there is any need to worry... According to my observations, according to the current situation of our transformation of the Holy Light Church, the divinity left by''He'' should Will slowly die out¡ªthe doctrine of the Holy Light Protestantism completely circumvents the ¡°sensitive elements¡± that cause the divinity to get out of control, and at the same time transforms and guides the beliefs of sentient beings to other places. The divinity itself is a mechanized thing, as long as it conforms to It operates regularly, and it will not make additional reactions, so as time goes by, the divinity and even the entire Holy Light Kingdom should gradually disappear...just like the divinity gradually fading in Ms. Gaota and Mr. Deer Like that.

    "The only difference is that Ms. Gaota and Mr. Deer have remnants especially after the divinity fades. After the divinity of the God of Light fades, nothing will be left."

    Gao Wen quietly looked at the Veroni card engraving, and suddenly said: "You must be in a complicated mood."

    "For many years, rebels have regarded gods as enemies. This knowledge was imported into my initial memory as if it were carved into my bones. With the establishment of the Theocracy, this knowledge had to be revised¡ª Gods are not enemies, they are the ones that are out of control. We and the gods support each other and threaten each other, like two poor worms **** in chains. As for now... I just accidentally sounded the deathbed of "Ophelia Norton" I feel a little emotional in my heart."

    As she spoke, she shook her head slightly, and the topic turned to other places: "Are you planning to take action? The human part of the God of Light has fallen... Do you think we need to prepare a funeral for him as well? Just like before. The goddess of magic "fallen" like..."

    Gao Wen thought for a while and shook his head and said in a deep voice: "No, let him leave quietly. We have successfully transformed the Holy Light Church. This gradual change has been going on smoothly, and there is no need for extraneous changes. What kind of "funeral" to hold-this may cause unexpected changes in thoughts."

    "I understand what you mean," Veronica nodded slightly, "I will update and upload the information of the God of Light to the Theocracy Council''s database, and set the reading authority to the highest level."

    Gao Wen didn''t speak, but just nodded slightly, and in his vision, the glorious giant sun had gradually sunk to the end of the horizon on the upper reaches of the Baishui River, and the magnificent corona immersed into the river like luminous mountains, the remnants of daylight. The brilliance is about to fade, and on both sides of the Baishui River, the street lights within the city area have begun to light up at this moment, and the bright magic spar brilliance has replaced the sinking sunlight, dispelling the denser twilight.

    "At least within a generation, the incident of''the **** of holy light exploded and detonated the deep blue well and resisted the demonic tide'' must not be announced," he said in a deep voice, "just like Amoen''s before. The provision of assistance to the coalition forces on the southern battlefield is strictly confidential, and there are some achievements...we can keep them in our hearts, but for the public, these things must be temporarily forgotten."

    Veronica held the platinum scepter''s fingers slightly harder, and then she lowered her head gently: "Until the future you describe comes, until the world is ready to accept the truth with reason instead of fanaticism and worship."

    "Yes, until they are ready..."

    ...

    When every corner of the Loren continent began to gradually enter the "post-war order reconstruction period", when the various member states of the alliance finally began to have enough energy to focus on the reconstruction and development of the international and domestic economies, part of the alliance¡¯s high-level eyes Leaving the continent of Loren, moved to those mysterious and unknown areas that mortals had never visited.

    These "unvisited mysterious realms" not only include distant alien stars four light-years away, but also some ancient heritage that has been under the eyes of mortals for a long time.

    In the southwest sea area of ??the Loren continent, in the vast ocean far away from the land, a storm that suddenly rolled up stood between the sea and the sky like a magnificent wall.

    The disorderly magic that penetrates the magical turbulence layer and the sea level rages in the ocean. The powerful energy release process brings extreme weather, raging winds, and hundreds of millions of tons of seawater roll up huge waves in the storm area, continuous and continuous The lightning seemed to form a curtain wall, sweeping repeatedly between hurricanes, heavy rains, and the upside-down sea¡ªthis made the sailors trying to challenge the ocean frightened, and even the navy officers who were driving the steel battleships were holding a cold sweat. The "disorderly turbulence" is the most terrifying storm on the far sea.

    However, the storm stopped abruptly when it moved to a certain sea area.

    As if hitting an invisible barrier, the monstrous wind and waves suddenly stopped on a boundary line. All the sea water was forcibly "suppressed" by invisible and powerful forces, and even the powerful magic power flowing in the air was also there. It disappeared in an instant, and then a shining fault appeared on the border of the storm. In that fault, a group of huge figures suddenly rushed out of the heavy rain and squally wind, and rushed into this area, which was extremely calm under the bright sunshine, with only breeze blowing. Safe sea area.

    These are dozens of giant dragons-more than half of them are "Talrond pure blood dragons" with strong bodies, sound wings and powerful limbs, and a small number of them are relatively thin and covered with steel machinery. The "dragon descendant" of the giant wing.

    These powerful creatures that dominate the sky rushed out of the storm and flew straight to the most eye-catching "ancient miracle" in the center of this calm sea area¡ªthe orbital elevator connecting the planet''s surface and the orbital space station.

    And below the dragons, a ripple suddenly appeared on the originally calm sea, and then a huge shadow emerged from the clear water, accompanied by large white waves and foam rising to the surface of the sea. It is a large submarine with an elegant streamlined edge, and its outline has a distinct Kraken style.

    That is the battle transport ship from the Deep Sea Kingdom-Dinghai Pingbian Mighty General.

    By the way, it is also called Haiyuan Pingdingzhe.

    At this moment, in the upper viewing room of the mighty general of Dinghai Pingbian, the deep sea witch Viola came to the large curved viewing window. This woman has blue medium-length hair and beautiful aqua-green thin hair near her cheeks. The Scaled Deep Sea Witch was once one of the technicians sent by the Deep Sea to the Cecil Empire to support the construction of Beigang. With the completion of the first phase of the Beigang area and the release of new tasks, she is now instructed to follow this one from Antavien. A technical team composed of most of the deep-sea witches and deep-water technicians came here to perform a special task.

    Go into space, board the sky, and repair the ancient creation left by the sailor.

    "...This thing is almost exactly the same as the tower we saw on the southern continent..." Looking at the "high tower" on the distant sea that connects the sky like a huge pillar, Viola''s face was exposed. With a slight excitement and curiosity, her tail happily patted the wet floor, her enthusiasm as a technician is gradually being ignited, "Is it two rail elevators after a long time..."

    "Unlike the tower in the Southern Continent, there are no dangerous mechanical guards around this tower. Cassandra, standing next to Viola, said, "I have tried it myself with the lady of the Dragonborn before. . "

    "I hope that the legendary''Sky Station'' can bring us some surprises," Viola''s mouth curled up, "Good things left by the sailors."

    She squinted her eyes, and under the bright sunlight that spilled into the ship through the viewing window, the tall tower in the distance was shining in the sky, and the streamlined bow of the battle transport ship split the calm sea with A white trail gradually moved closer to the base of the orbital elevator, and at the same time, the dragons from Tarrond and the Sacred Dragon Duchy also lowered their heights, and these huge figures began to follow a certain queue toward that seat." The coastal area of ??"Isle of Steel" descended, and the sky echoed with the majesty of the dragons and the low roars one after another-if someone who is proficient in dragon roars here, you can hear that the low roar is actually when the dragons are taking off and landing. A common "password for coordination and communication", which is translated roughly like this:

    "The red one in front is slightly to the left, you are blocking my view!"

    "The black one! The black one! What about you! You occupy two parking spaces! You can''t see how narrow the bottom is!"

    "Make room for the transportation of personnel and supplies-there are more than one hundred ironman soldiers and an engineering commander waiting to land!"

    "Take a kick in front! You are about to hit the shore!"

    "Fuck my sister fell into the sea!"

    Talrond dragons who have lost the Omega auxiliary system, obviously still have a lot of way to go in adapting to the "natural lifestyle"...

 Chapter 1440ï¼š Joint Engineering Team

    The landing process of the dragons on the edge of the island was much more chaotic than expected. This scene caused Ashalena, who is the leader of the dragonborn, to shake her eyes.

    In all fairness, although her own level of "landing" is not very good due to her lack of flying experience, compared with the strong compatriots called "pure blood dragons" in front of her, she seems to be more capable in this regard. Not bad?

    The Dragon Seal Witch in the form of a red dragon landed safely on a clearing at the edge of the landing field, feeling the mechanical armor on her body slowly releasing the accumulated waste energy in a low buzzing sound, she looked up to the edge of the island And the vast sea beyond

    The dragons are still landing in line, looking a bit messy, but after adapting to the initial chaos, there is no major problem. Some of the dragons responsible for transporting materials and personnel have begun to carry out with the assistance of other compatriots." Unloading", they hung down their large wings, and a large number of figures riding on the dragon''s back followed in a neat line onto the ground.

    Those figures are the "iron men" from the Deep Blue Well city-state, and they appear here, also for the subsequent repair mission.

    On the farther sea, you can see the sea monster with the strange name of the transport ship is slowing down before docking, the huge hull is shining brightly in the sun, and a large amount of water is flowing from both sides of the hull. Gushing from the drain hole of the ship, there are white waves surging on both sides of the ship, and many slim figures jumping in the water can be vaguely seen between the waves.

    The dragon, the iron man, and the sea monster, such three distinct ethnic groups, from the three forces from the south and the north, have now gathered here into a "special engineering team", going to repair the sailors left in space. Ancient equipment... I am afraid that the most imaginative playwright would not dare to conceive such a thing, but this kind of thing happened in reality.

    In a glorious brilliance, Ashalena¡¯s dragon-shaped body gradually dissipated and turned into a more familiar human form. Then she heard a sound of footsteps ringing nearby. After looking for her reputation, she saw a The young female dragon race is walking towards her. The other party has long red hair that is almost the same as her hair color, and the height is slightly shorter. In Ashalena¡¯s perception, it can be clearly felt that the other party is a pure blood giant. The breath of dragon.

    Once, this breath had a complicated and slightly isolated meaning for the dragonborn who considered themselves "exiles", but the gray years have passed away, although the two isolated dragon communities will have a long time to come. The running-in period has to pass, but for many dragons, this kind of breath is now just a mark used to identify the cell.

    "Berlanta, the one who fell into the sea just now..." Ashalena nodded to the pure-blood red dragon in front of her, and looked towards the coast with some worry, "Should there be nothing wrong?"

    "I''ve been ashore, sorry for showing you such an unbearable side," the pure-blood red dragon known as Berranta smiled awkwardly. "Although it has been a while, there are still many of our compatriots who cannot get rid of it. The impact of the Omega system after it leaves... this is not a problem that can be solved with more practice. Too many of our people¡¯s bodies have been excessively damaged by synergists and implants."

    Excessive use of synergists, implants that failed and hurt people after Omega¡¯s departure... Things that once symbolized the development of civilization and prosperous technology became a huge problem that dragons had to face after the rite of passage. Thanks to the efforts of the leader, the dragon itself, and the nations of the alliance, Talronde society finally recovered from the crisis of collapse, but this long-term trauma may continue to be entangled in every one for a long time in the future. "Pure Blood Dragon" body.

    As Bellanta said, the life in the cradle not only caused the dragons to be spiritually dependent, but also caused irreversible changes in their bodies. When the cradle was overturned, these once healthy and strong On the contrary, the giant dragon has become the "disabled" party, and in some respects, it is even worse than the dragon descendants who have adapted to their own "disability".

    As a dragonborn who didn¡¯t understand the society of Talrond, Ashalena didn¡¯t know what to say at this time, the comfort seemed pale and weak, and the proud dragons didn¡¯t need such comfort, so in the end she just ordered Nodded, and turned to look at the amazing tower: "This is the second time I have seen it...still as shocking as last time."

    "Yes, the things left by the sailors are often so shocking. In other words, things created by a civilization capable of expedition to the depths of the stars should be so shocking," Berranta narrowed his eyes, with a tone of voice. Exclaimed, "I didn''t expect that I would still participate in this kind of action as a''technician''... The legacy of the sailor, even the dragon that has lived for a long time, will be suppressed by this word. I can''t help it."

    "I heard... you used to be a mechanic when you were in Tarrond, but you gave up this job due to the backlash of the synergist after the''coming of age''," Ashalena looked at the man in front of her. The young Red Dragon, who will be his "colleague" for some time in the future, said hesitantly, "I am participating in this restoration project now...is it okay?"

    "It''s true... the only job I can do in the past year is to take care of the newly hatched wyrmlings and the dragon eggs that are waiting to be hatched, but..." Bellanta smiled and raised her hands, her fingers trembling and trembling abnormally. Bend, which obviously can no longer use those sophisticated mechanical devices, "I just can¡¯t operate those tools by myself, my mind is not affected. It is not so easy to deal with the legacy of the sailors, skilled operators and A wealth of experience and knowledge are important, and it¡¯s not easy to find a few experienced mechanics in Tarrond today. Elder Duke Moore thinks I can use it."

    While talking, this young red dragon who used to be in the lower part of Tarrond and relied on the illegal implant modification business to dissolve time could not help showing some expectation and pride on his face: "I will put myself in the sky. I bring back what I have seen and heard in the station, and tell the young dragons that this is what I have agreed with them."

    Ashalena nodded gently, and at the same time, the sound of waves crashing suddenly came from the edge of the island. She saw the sea monsters had already landed on the coast, and the two figures leading them were from Beigang. The deep-sea witch Viola and "old friend" Cassandra, behind them, hundreds of deep-sea witches and deep-water technicians (the two main technical groups in the siren) each carry a variety of The strange mechanical equipment unloaded from the "Bian Mighty General".

    Each of them seemed particularly elated, as if what they were going to do next was not a space adventure and an arduous mission, but a happy holiday outing.

    However, after getting along for so long, Ashalena has already taken offense to these eternally happy "deep sea allies". This group of weird flowers can be killed on the spot without forgetting to pose and tremble. God knows this world. Is there anything else that can make this group of deep-sea salted fish serious...

    On the other side, the iron soldiers riding on the dragon''s "shun fan" have already assembled. These "artificial humans", who are tall and almost identical in appearance to humans, are particularly eye-catching on the slightly chaotic coast. Act meticulously, conduct self-inspection and check equipment in accordance with preset instructions, order and prohibit, precise and efficient, just like a machine, and like the most disciplined army.

    Compared with these iron man soldiers, the gang of sea monsters next to them seemed to have rushed in from the wrong set.

    And while Ashalena and Berlanta turned their eyes to these "engineers" from the Deep Blue Well, a tall female iron man soldier also stepped toward this side.

    This female iron soldier wears the ancient Gondor empire-style magister battle suit. She has short black hair neatly hanging beside her ears. Below her bangs are a pair of slightly indifferent mechanical eyes and a puppet-like face that is flawless. She tells Bell Ranta bowed, and said stubbornly: "Thank you again for your assistance in the journey."

    "You''re welcome, it''s the most reasonable plan for us to take you through the storm," Bellanta laughed, and then looked a little embarrassed, "Uh... Alice... what''s the matter?"

    "Alice-6 advanced special combat tactical ironman," the expressionless ironman soldier replied immediately, "has three levels of autonomous learning capabilities and technical analysis capabilities, and has the ability to command off-grid states."

    "Ah, then let''s call you Miss Alice... I''m sorry, we don''t know the specific classification of Iron Man," Berranta waved his hand, and then looked curiously at the area where the Iron Man soldiers were assembled, "Weird ¡­Where is the engineering commander sent by Cecil? He should be following you too¡­"

    "The engineering commander is adjusting. He is unwell," Alice-6 replied, "I can''t move for the time being."

    Upon hearing this, Berlanta suddenly became nervous: "Are you okay?! Let''s go over and take a look!"

    After she said that, she stepped forward to the assembly area of ??the iron man soldiers, and Ashalena quickly followed afterward.

    The two of them crossed the increasingly lively coast, passed the sea monsters, dragons, and iron man teams that were assembling and debugging various equipment, and finally came to the edge of the previous landing field. They heard a little bit when they got here. A voice with metallic tremor and buzzing echoing loudly complained: "How did I know that I would faint! I haven''t fainted too much since I was a small ball... Okay, I can''t remember, but I think I haven''t fainted... I''m afraid it was not disturbed by the magnetic field when I passed through the cloud before..."

    Ashalena looked in the direction of the sound, and at a glance saw the extremely eye-catching silver-white metal ball lying on the ground, and the complaining sound came from inside the ball.

    The expression on the face of the red dragon Berlanta is somewhat weird. Although she had met and gave a basic introduction and understanding when she set out before, it is still inevitable for her to see this "round ball". I feel weird in my heart.

    In all fairness, as a dragon who has lived for a long time, she is more or less knowledgeable. Even if she has not seen the strange races in this world, she has also seen a lot of them on the Omega network, but she really did not expect Sisi. The engineering commander sent by you is actually a ball...

    Still a ball that can talk and float around.

    And the name of this ball is also called Saint Nicholas Egg.

    Thinking of trying to work with such a weird ball in the days to come, Miss Honglong felt that all three views were faltering.

    But in the end, she put all these weird thoughts on the bottom of her heart. The restoration project of the Celestial Station was initiated by Cecil. The only access to the Celestial Station and the permissions required for activities on the space station were also completely completed by the human emperor. Control. Although 99% of the actual execution team of the entire project is composed of Kraken, Dragon Race, and Iron Man, Cecil is certainly qualified to appoint a project for the most critical one percent seat. The commander will coordinate the whole work.

    And considering the legendary aura of the "Emperor Gawain Cecil" and his unquestionable achievements today, coupled with his extremely high personal prestige in the dragon society, Berranta is also willing to believe this in front of him. Mr. Egg, appointed by the "Cecile the Great", has enough ability to complete this task.

    "Are you okay?" Asha Lena came to President Dan, and looked at the "Engineering Commander" in front of her with some worry. The opponent looked like a round and hard metal ball, giving people an extremely solid feeling. But now it seems... this metal creature also seems to have an unexpectedly fragile inside?

    "Fortunately, it''s just a little dizzy. It was probably caused by the interference of the magnetic field when crossing the clouds before." A slightly dull voice came from the round body of the engineering commander. "But compared to this, I I want to say that you brought me down..."

    "Tipped it down?"

    Berranta on the side blinked in confusion. The next second, she saw the metal ball in front of her suddenly swayed, and then it floated slowly and slowly, accompanied by a slightly difficult rotation. , A slightly funny smiling face on the surface of the sphere slowly turned from below to in front of the two dragons.

    Ashalena: "..."

    Bellanta: "..."

    "It''s much more comfortable this time." There was a comfortable buzzing hum from the egg group that had finally barely recovered its floating ability, and then he slowly turned to the direction of the magnificent tower.

    The towering tower is glowing with a metal texture in the sun, and a huge shadow is cast on the distant sea, and the shadow coverage is like an artificial dusk.

    "This... is really interesting," the metal ball whispered softly, "It just happens, it''s just a change of taste for work."

    In his 360-degree field of vision, the sea monsters, dragons, and ironman soldiers have each completed their inspections and preparations. The mighty engineering team has been divided into several branches, and some of them have begun to stay on the "Isle of Steel" as planned. A temporary base was set up, and part of it went to the entrance at the bottom of the tall tower.

    ¡­

    The "joint engineering team" has arrived at the base of the rail elevator.

    Gao Wen, who has been closely monitoring the progress of the matter, confirmed the matter through the sensor attached to the rail elevator at the first time.

    Now, an engineering team composed of three distinct ethnic groups with Chief Nicholas Egg as the engineering commander is setting up a surface research station on that steel island, and the first batch of teams expected to lift off to perform tasks have entered " The "Tower Tower" hall is ready in front of the lift.

    Gao Wen, who was paying attention to the progress of things in the study of the Cecil Palace, let out a sigh of relief, and a kind of unspeakable relaxation and emotion could not help but come to his heart.

    After waiting so long, he can finally start repairing the Sky Station.

 Chapter 1441ï¼š Big projects are big projects

    Gao Wenyao pays attention to the situation of the "rail elevator" and the surrounding waters in the southwestern waters of the Loren mainland. Through the countless sensors and optical devices outside the elevator, he can clearly see the huge "joint project". Every action of the ¡°team¡± can also control the operation of the elevator itself and monitor the situation of the entire ¡°world traffic system¡± at any time.

    Originally, he could not achieve such a comprehensive perception and control. All of this was the result of the "restart" of Kassandra and Ashalena last time.

    The corresponding cabin on the Cangqiang Station has been prepared for subsequent maintenance work. All accessible areas have been lifted. The orbital elevator has been listed as a temporary high-priority unit. On the ¡°steel island¡± on the planet¡¯s surface, the Iron Man Soldiers, sea monsters, and dragons are busy, the ground supply station is gradually taking shape, and a small advance team enters the assembly hall of the rail elevator.

    Leading this team is a familiar face... a familiar figure... a familiar ball.

    The restoration of the Sky Station will be a crucial project. Although Gawain believes that the siren, dragons and iron people will do their best to complete this task, these are three completely different races after all, and they are used separately. With vastly different technologies, these ¡°differences¡± may play an unexpected role in their face of the complex and unknown situation at Cangqiang Station, but they also make the coordination and command of the entire project a huge problem.

    There must be a trustworthy "acquaintance" to coordinate this engineering team composed of three different races, to know the basics, to have outstanding engineering skills, to have the experience and ability to lead such a complex team to conduct technical research, and the most The most important thing is to be able to pass the "qualification" of the orbital elevator and have the ability to enter space.

    Saint Nicholas Egg President This is the most suitable "ball" choice that Gao Wen can think of. As early as when he decided to start the restoration project, he had already decided that this "alien friend" who is extremely good at dealing with machines and metals "Come as the commander-in-chief.

    Of course, President Egg himself also has a very important job. As the most senior "big craftsman" of the Cecil Empire, he is still the chief engineer of many high-end projects in the empire. What is his convenient metal manipulation and mechanical manufacturing capabilities? The time seems very useful, but Cecil''s engineering technology has developed so far, and he has not completely relied on his ability as it was at the beginning.

    With the conscious guidance of Gao Wen and the efforts of the technicians, the latest industrial machine tools have been able to complete most of the production processes that were once only realized by the egg manager. Although the efficiency may not be as high as him, it is huge and In the face of a continuously expanding production scale, this loss of efficiency can completely make up for. Now, the main focus of the egg company has shifted from personal first-line production to design, overall planning and special manufacturing, and these tasks can basically be temporarily delivered. Give it to his deputy to finish.

    Now, the great craftsman of the empire has completed the handover of work and joined the engineering team for repairing the sky station as an "engineering commander".

    At the base level of the rail elevator, in the brightly-lit assembly hall, the first "advance team" composed of three-party technicians with a total of 90 people has been prepared.

    They will enter the Cangqiong Station with the most basic engineering equipment. When the left-behind personnel on the ground establish a stronghold on the surface, the advance team will complete the basic exploration task of the "initial cabin" of the Cangqiang Station for subsequent maintenance work. Be prepared, and at the same time they will also set up a large number of experimental devices in the "assembly hall" corresponding to Cangqiang Station for various experimental projects.

    The low and melodious sound of equipment operation echoed softly in this wide and bright hall. The legacy of the ancient sailor remained silent in front of this group of uninvited guests. Nicholas Egg always floated in the midair tens of centimeters above the ground, with excitement. Observing everything around him in a happy mood, he was so happy that he had been making a slight buzzing sound in his body since just now.

    However, his ¡°new colleague¡± who was working with him for the first time did not know how to judge the mood of this great craftsman. Berranta heard the abnormal noise in the whole egg, and suddenly appeared a little worried: "Mr. Nicholas, are you okay? The body has been buzzing, is it because the sequelae of the previous vertigo have not been..."

    "I''m okay," Dan always turned around, his tone was brisk and natural, "I''m just in a good mood, don''t you see my face?"

    Berranta looked at the billowing metal shell and the slightly funny smile in front of him with a dull expression, and said that this is really invisible...

    This "Great Craftsman" from the Cecil Empire was the strangest creature she had ever seen in her life, but considering that she would have to work together for a long time, it seemed necessary to increase her understanding, so she became curious after a while. He asked, "Please forgive my offense, but... are you a male or female?"

    "My man," Mr. Dan said in a natural tone again, "Can''t you see your size?"

    Bellanta: "..."

    It seems that there is still a long way to go to reach a mutual understanding between Miss Machinist from Tarrond and the iron star from Cecil...

    At this moment, there was a slight clicking sound of the mechanical device in the direction of the elevator not far away, and then the "system broadcast" that sounded directly from the bottom of everyone''s heart in the hall interrupted everyone''s communication: "... The self-check of the whole system has been completed, the rail transit system has been adjusted to the normal operation mode, and the unblocked ride rights of all relay stations and data links have been partially opened to the visitor group."

    In the next second, neat blue grid lines appeared on the surface of the silver-white alloy cylinder in the center of the hall that seemed to be integrated, and the open space inside the cylinder appeared in everyone''s eyes.

    "Okay, it seems that our''visitor status'' has been successfully registered," Nicholas Eggs once again heard a pleasant buzzer, and then he took the lead to float forward, "Everyone, go with me. Let''s get to the next job position!"

    Berranta subconsciously exchanged sights with Ashalena, and at the same time, Alice-6 had already moved forward with a group of Ironman soldiers without expression, faithfully executing the orders of the engineering commander, and then It is the group of "deep water technicians" and "deep sea witches" who seem to have no psychological pressure, as if they are going to travel in space...

    When everyone entered the extremely spacious "rail transit cabin", this ancient transportation facility finally started smoothly and began to rise at an astonishing acceleration...

    As the rail transit capsule swiftly headed towards the sky station in space, the scene that once shocked Ashalena and Cassandra also began to appear in everyone¡¯s eyes on the open viewing area, the vast expanse of space, After passing the optical shield, the group of space facilities rushing towards you, and the orbiting space station that surrounds the planet and quietly overlooks the earth...

    Even the heartless siren stopped fighting, staring at the ancient space giant, and the dragons also came to the edge of the elevator, looking at the shining distance in the distance with all kinds of complicated expressions. Starry sky.

    Only the Iron Man soldiers stayed quietly in place, as silent as a tool on standby. Alice-6¡¯s eyes were shining with distant stars. The only time she broke the silence was when the traffic cabin passed a certain height. Muttered softly in a self-talking voice: "The communication with the ironman network is interrupted... According to the preset program, it will switch to the autonomous working mode."

    ¡­

    At the same time, in the center of the Gondor region, deep underground in the Tarash Plain, Ophelia, who was personally debugging equipment in a secret laboratory, suddenly blinked and muttered as if talking to herself: "With the commander The data communication of unit Alice-6 was interrupted as expected."

    As her voice fell, Gawain Cecil''s voice came from an iron soldier who was temporarily acting as a communicator: "Sure enough, it will exceed the communication distance of the iron man network..."

    "The ancient ironman network once represented the most advanced technology on this continent, but even with such advanced technology, it never considered the communication needs outside the atmosphere," Ophelia said lightly, "Alice-6 sent back The last message of her is that the iron man units she led have entered the orbital elevator and are heading to the sky, and the actions after that will depend on the judgment of her and her subordinates."

    "Is it an iron man soldier with autonomous action... and it sounds like it has been specifically adjusted for the "disconnection"?" Gao Wen''s voice sounded a little interested, "As far as I know, the iron man in the Gondor period did not have this design... Is it your latest''research result''?"

    "You can say that," Ophelia said casually. She continued her previous work, inspecting the weird devices that were neatly arranged like black obelisks in this huge laboratory, using her from time to time. In essence, it is a "carrier" for high-performance iron man soldiers to directly connect to the data units in these devices, while answering Gao Wen''s question, "Alice-6 is a new type of iron man soldier that I personally adjusted after the end of the war. The iron people brought in this operation also have the ability to act autonomously in a disconnected state that they have never had before... The adjustment in this area is actually not complicated, I have ready-made data."

    "Ready-made data?"

    "From Diana, she is the first soldier ever to completely break away from the Iron Man network and achieve''personality evolution''. I have found many useful records in her core of mind," Ophelia said frankly, "Now I The data is applied to the new model, and the effect is remarkable."

    "...How do I feel that your behavior is a bit unnatural..."

    "It''s really surprising that you said that," Ophelia''s movements paused for a moment, and a smile appeared on the doll-like exquisite face, "but I strictly abide by the agreement with Diana, I did not scan her memory, did not steal any information related to Typhon, did not change her personality settings, did not touch anything she did not want me to touch, but I did not say not to scan her logic parameters, and from the results Look, I didn''t use these data in places she didn''t want."

    "...I remember your personality is not like this, you look like a saint when you use Veronica''s "vest"..."

    "I learned a little bit of''doing business'' experience from you, can''t it?"

    "...Well when I didn''t say it," Gawain''s voice sounded a little helpless, "You should be the nature of''Ophelia Norton'' right now, and it''s not bad. Let''s not talk about it anyway. , What''s the situation in your laboratory?"

    Ophelia paused and scanned the huge underground space.

    This place is located in the deepest part of the deep blue fortress, even deeper than the core control hall. The mud, rocks and layers of armor, cement and energy shields that are thousands of meters thick isolate this place, which makes it from all kinds of In a sense, they are far away from the masses of beings in the civilized world.

    In the extremely spacious hall, a large number of devices that look like black obelisks are arranged in a triple concentric ring structure. There are a large number of metal guides and energy pipes inscribed with runes on the ground between the obelisks of each ring. Connected to each other, and above this large-scale, complex-structured device, you can see that there is a more complex dome structure like a rune grid on the ceiling, but the dome is obviously unfinished, and a lot of small machinery He was busy with the iron man soldiers on the scaffolding.

    At the end of this laboratory, you can also see a structure similar to an "observation room". Thick walls, polymer curtain walls, and a large number of energy shield generators all explain one thing: what is going to be done in this place, It is definitely a dangerous item.

    However, anyone who knows the existence of this facility is very clear: Even with such tight protection, it is probably better than nothing for the "unexpected disasters" that may occur here...

    Apart from the Iron Man soldiers, there are only large and small construction machinery, as well as Ophelia herself. She shook her head slightly at this moment: "This is an extremely complex system that has not been completed yet, and it needs to be directly downloaded from The energy is drawn from the Deep Blue Well to keep it running. Even with the efficiency of the iron man, this is not something that can be done in a short period of time."

    There was a few seconds of silence on Gawain''s side, and then the voice came again: "Hmm...Is all the separated data ready?"

    "The data is ready," Ophelia replied immediately, "I separated all the records that did not belong to the Deep Blue Well and had suspicious waveforms, and calculated that they were simulated and converted into''fields'' by dark blue magic. There are a total of twelve possible results for all the required parameters, and I will test them one by one when the equipment is ready."

    "Very good," Gawain said with satisfaction, and then his voice seemed to be a little emotional, "I hope this can help us find the right path..."

    Ophelia was silent for a few seconds, and said softly, "You didn''t put your expectations on the''Noy Civilization'', did you?"

    "I have expectations for them, but I never put all my expectations on uncontrollable factors," Gawain said frankly, "even if the''Noy civilization'' is really completely honest and reliable, even if they are sincere and sincere. Cooperating with us and showing up all the information they have, who can ensure that they are on the right path? And...even if their path is correct, we must at least verify by our own means The ability to do it."

    "I understand what you mean," Ophelia said slowly, "I will do my best to ensure that we have this ability."

    "I look forward to your results, Ophelia."

    After the communication was over, the hall was quiet again.

    Ophelia stayed silent for a while, looked up at an iron soldier standing not far away, and beckoned the opponent to come forward.

    The Iron Man soldier was immediately ordered to step forward and lift a book with a black cover and a gold title in his hands to Ophelia and open it before the cover was opened. The words "The Emperor''s Words" were faintly visible on it.

    Ophelia scanned the pages of the book, flipping quickly to find the entry for "Vest".

    After a while, she found the corresponding interpretation, and then waved her hand to make the soldiers go back and waited while muttering seriously on her face: "It''s so profound..."

 Chapter 1442ï¼š The parties go to battle in person

    In the southern border of Cecil, somewhere in the Dark Mountains, a glow suddenly lit up in an ancient mage tower.

    This not-so-bright magical glow slightly dispelled the dimness in the mage tower, making those ancient books, scrolls, and shelves full of magical materials that seemed to be covered in dust in history, shrouded in a layer of light and shadow that seemed to be true and illusory. , And in the interlaced light and shadow, another figure suddenly appeared.

    He wore a gloomy magic robe that only classical mages would wear, and his gray hair was draped in an unusual mess behind his head, tired and haggard all over his face, as if he hadn''t rested for several years, he held it in his hands and gleamed. The crystal ball came out from a dark corner, slowly pacing between the old and quaint books and wooden shelves, and slowly swept his eyes from the blood of warcraft and magic herbs in the crystal bottle. .

    Suddenly, the old mage with a haggard face stopped in front of a shelf, his eyes fixed on a lavender crystal placed on the shelf, that crystal was clearly not connected to any spell array. At this time, a constant blue-violet gleam was released, and mysterious runes continued to emerge from its surface, as if conveying some unknown knowledge and truth.

    The expression of astonishment on the old mage''s face gradually turned into enthusiasm and joy. He stared at the crystal that was producing the vision, and his lips trembled a few times. Finally, he couldn''t help breaking the silence in the mage tower with a low voice: " Goddess of Magic... Your radiance finally guides my path! It has an effect... The crystal is spontaneously charged... In the name of knowledge and truth, may your brilliance last forever!"

    And with the old mage¡¯s uncontrollable chanting, a breeze and a low sound suddenly passed in the ancient mage tower, and the surrounding lights and shadows swaying under the magical glow seemed to be stretched out and highlighted. , The figure of the old mage himself turned into a white shimmering silhouette in the dark, and in the darkness behind him, an illusory projection exuding a sacred atmosphere gradually emerged, which was vague. The phantom cast a meaningful glance at the old mage...

    "Card! Turn on the lights for this passing prop."

    A sound suddenly came from the edge of the dark room, and the "ancient and gloomy" atmosphere in the mage tower was instantly broken by this sound, followed by a few slight beeps when the magic spar lamp was activated, and several bright light sources followed. It illuminates everything here, wooden shelves, paper-shell props, ancient books, scrolls, and various "casting materials" made with props are exposed to the light, and the rough and simple stone walls at the edge of the room are also exposed. When the light and shadow are shaking, all the "walls" have disappeared, revealing the projection crystal underneath and the scenery in the studio further away.

    A staff member who was operating the Magic Net terminal not far away stood up and gave the "old mage" in the center of the set a thumbs up. Several people walked out from behind the previous projection curtain wall, including those with faces on their faces. Firme, Eleven, and Fendi with smiling faces. When they came to the "old mage", Eleven stepped forward and patted the latter''s arm: "Perfect as always, Mr. Parno, especially at the moment when you look at your last expression. A devout believer."

    "Thank you for your praise, Mr. Eleven," said the "Old Mage" a little flattered by the kind attitude of a Marquis, with a smile on his face, while turning off the energy switch of the crystal ball in his hand, said. "But in fact, I think the line just now can be more...''rich''. If it''s something like''prayer'', I think..."

    As soon as Mr. Parno, who played the old mage, was halfway through his words, a nice, slightly magnetic female voice suddenly came from the side and interrupted him: "No need to change, no need to change, I think this is pretty good."

    Parno followed the sound and saw an unusually tall lady in a gorgeous black dress standing there with a smile. Even though he had been working together for a while, at this moment he still felt a huge The pressure is coming.

    Parno doesn''t know the origin of this lady, he only knows that Firme, Eleven and Fendier all respect this "Miss Mina" who is the heroine in the new play.

    To be honest, as an old actor who was extremely famous in the old capital, Parno was still a little confused why this "Miss Mina" was so respected by the three gentlemen. Although her performance was natural, but Specific to the "technical level", there is obviously a big gap with the truly skilled actors. She also often made some jaw-dropping remarks about the role of the "Goddess of Magic". However, the three gentlemen not only recognized her. Outrageous views, and even made a lot of changes to the script because of her suggestions...It is difficult to understand, it is really difficult to understand.

    By the way... Is this "Miss Mina" really a professional actor? Every time Parno thought of this question, he was very puzzled. He dare not say that he knows actors from all over the country, but such a "stalwart" lady in front of him will be impressive as long as she shows up. If she has actually appeared on the stage, even if her acting skills are not good, her reputation It must have been spread out but Parno had never heard of her name.

    However, regardless of the origin of this Miss Mina, since even Mr. Firme recognized this matter, of course Parno would not say much that he respected Mr. Firme, the creator of the "magic drama". Of course, they also respect the other party''s "authoritative opinions" in this regard.

    "Then come here first this morning," Eleven''s voice interrupted Parnollo''s divergent thoughts. The son of the Duke of the West had a happy smile on his face, "Mr. Parno, we will shoot directly in the afternoon. In the scenes of "Received Interpretation" and "Shadow", you should take a break and have a bite to eat. You will get familiar with the lines and scripts after you are familiar with. We will discuss with Miss Mina on some of her scenes."

    "Okay, Mr. Eleven." Parno smiled, bent slightly to pay his respects, and walked towards the passage leading to the actor''s lounge. The other staff on the scene also received instructions and began to leave the scene in order.

    The "Ancient Master''s Residence" arranged with various sets and props soon quieted down, and in the end only three young people and the unusually tall "Miss Mina" were left.

    It wasn''t until this time that Firme finally breathed a sigh of relief, and then he glanced at Milmina somewhat cautiously, the smile on her face looked very awkward: "Um... you have worked hard."

    "No hard work, no hard work. I showed up for two shots in the morning, and I stood in a daze in the background through a phantom. It was much easier than writing a report to the council," Milmina waved her hand casually. The tone was very easy-going, "It''s you, who have been busy these days, and you have to find a way to guide me, a newbie who knows nothing..."

    "Ahem, don''t you say that," Firme coughed suddenly, "this...this...this is my honor, how can I be qualified to guide you...I''m just a mortal..."

    The founder of the young magic movie is somewhat incoherent, but he is not to blame. Who would have thought that such a strange thing would happen in the world? He just accepted the commission of the Theocracy Council to shoot a magical drama with the theme of "Gods". Who knows is just to consult the magic goddess related professional knowledge, and the magic goddess came in person the next day , And said that he wanted to "I play myself", not to mention that when he was awake, he couldn''t think of it even last year when Eleven and Fendier joined hands to get down on the ground...

    Even now, he has a dreamlike feeling when he thinks of it, but the fact is that when he looks up on the set, he can see this little giant-like beautiful lady dangling in his sight. , I also asked this question and that with curiosity, either studying the equipment dedicated to photography or asking the staff about all kinds of things that are common sense in the eyes of ordinary people. This is probably only a little bit for ordinary people who don¡¯t know about the set. Strange, but for an insider like him... the excitement is too great.

    Compared with dealing with this Miss Mina, the shooting of this "Domination of All Laws" has become the easiest job for him here. After all, the most difficult and professional part of the whole film has been directly directed by the "God of the Matter". solved¡­

    "Don''t care about mortal issues here, little guy." Milmina saw Firme''s embarrassment and couldn''t help but said with a smile.

    She felt that it was very interesting to live with the old deer in the rebellious courtyard. When she was doing nothing to do, she chased dramas intensively for more than 20 hours a day. Those interesting magical dramas helped her to entertain a lot of boring time, and nearly half of them were magical shadows. The dramas are all made by this young mortal, whose creativity and imagination left a deep impression on her at the time.

    And now the talented young man stood in front of her, looking so embarrassed and cramped.

    "I hope you didn''t feel the chaos and noisy production scene of the magic movie." Firme finally settled down, but he showed a little embarrassment. He glanced at the layouts that were invisible under the light and the holographic projection. The bald background area was closed, and he shook his head helplessly, "Any bright and beautiful stage is so messy behind it, which is probably a little bit different from what you imagine..."

    "I don''t think so. On the contrary, I think all of this is very interesting," Milmina laughed. "I have seen many magical dramas that you have produced. I''m interested. And I want to talk about behind the glamorous stage..."

    The tall lady paused suddenly, then shook her head slightly with a complicated smile: "If you know what lies behind the more glamorous kingdom of God, you won''t say that again."

    Firme was a little confused for a while. I don¡¯t know why this "goddess" suddenly felt this, but the goddess in front of him obviously didn''t intend to continue this topic. He quickly changed the topic when he heard the other party: "Let''s not talk about it. So let¡¯s talk about the next filming. The next filming process is''non-linear'', right? It seems that we can make some late-stage things first?"

    "Ah, yes," Firme nodded immediately. When the topic returned to his professional field, he suddenly seemed a lot more relaxed and natural. "The shooting process of the magic movie is different from the final product the audience sees. Also different from traditional stage performances, we can adjust the shooting sequence of many clips according to the actual situation. According to the plan, we are going to finish the production of the last few scenes first. This is mainly due to the schedule, um...the last few scenes...the last few scenes if¡­"

    Firme had just said a few words fluently and suddenly got a little stuck, and the look of embarrassment and hesitation appeared on his face again.

    This time, without waiting for Milmina to speak, Fendier, who was next to him, couldn''t help but slammed Ferm''s arm with his elbow: "Don''t get stuck and go on, what happened to the last few scenes?"

    "That''s it. The last few scenes are the two episodes of''God''s Fall'' and''Funeral''..." Ferm looked weird and carefully observed Mirmina''s face as he spoke. "The main content is... the goddess. Falling, one is Sa... Sa Na what..."

    Then he saw the goddess of magic herself showing a very happy and expectant look: "Oh! Is this the famous scene?"

    Firme: "...Huh?"

    "Falling and scattering ashes, right, these two are okay," Milmina said with a smile happily, "I have practiced several versions of the scene of the fall in private, and there are various special effects, and I will Let me demonstrate it to you with a phantom first. I will play it again in person if you see which version is better. If you scatter the ashes..."

    The "magic goddess" was talking and thinking: "To be honest, the ashes are not easy to act, but I can try..."

    "No need to play this!" Seeing that the goddess'' thoughts seemed to go to a strange place, Firme finally exclaimed, "We have prepared props!"

    "Ah, there are props? That''s right..." Milmina showed a stunned look, and then smiled, "Then I understand, I''m responsible for distributing it, right?"

    Firme: "..."

    The founder of the young magic movie couldn¡¯t help but sigh with emotion: the goddess is really hard to guess, it¡¯s even harder to guess after retirement...

    After some discussion, "Miss Mina" finally left with satisfaction, leaving only three young people staring at each other and standing there. The quiet and slightly embarrassing atmosphere lasted for an unknown period of time before Firme''s voice finally broke. Silence: "I have to have a drink after I go back..."

    "Count me," Eleven exhaled softly, "I felt my heart was being tested several times in between."

    Speaking of this, he shook his head, and reluctantly added: "My father will never believe what I''m doing..."

    "I don''t dare to let my aunt know what I''m doing," Fendier smiled bitterly and spread out his hands. "If I let her know that I finally got approved for a long vacation but put the time on the magic movie. If I don¡¯t go home...she will freeze me on the roof of the castle until the end of the long vacation."

    "Is it such an exaggeration?" Firme glanced at his friend in surprise, "I remember that the Duke of Victoria didn''t seem to oppose you to do the''Magic Movie'' so much. Didn''t she watch us together last time..."

    "The problem is not in the magic movie, the problem is that I don''t go home," Fendier sighed. "She said that she helped me find a good girl. You know me. I have my own intentions in this respect... "

    "I don''t think the problem is here." Before Fendier finished speaking, Eleven Franklin next to him ruthlessly interrupted him. "The biggest problem is not the last time you communicated with the Duchess of Victoria. It said, "You haven''t married out either"?"

    Fendier: "..."

    Firme took two steps away quietly.

    Fendier: "Why are you hiding so far?"

    "I think the Duke of Victoria will ride a dragon to kill from the north in the next second," Firme looked serious, "I''m afraid that I will splash myself with blood."

    (Ma!)

 Chapter 1443ï¼š Aura

    Huge golden oak trees grow arbitrarily in the courtyard, and the open canopy covers almost three-quarters of the courtyard like a heavy sky. Around this huge plant that relies on natural divine power, the faint brilliance disperses the shadow world. Eternally entrenched in the dim, a vibrant nursery bathed in brilliance, eternally luxuriant, undefeated in all seasons.

    A gust of wind blew in from a distance and moved the green leaves in the nursery. Amid the soft rustle, Amone, who was caring for the flowers and plants, raised his head and looked at the golden oak tree not far away¡ªa figure was quietly leaning against the trunk. She closed her eyes as if she was in a nap, but as the breeze blew, the lightly sleeping lady slowly opened her eyes, and two gleaming magical gleams appeared deep in her eyes.

    "I''m back?" Amone greeted casually, "You can read the drama yourself, I haven''t finished my work yet."

    "I didn''t leave either-I just sent an avatar to go''outside'' activities," Milmina kept sitting leaning against the oak tree, lazily looking up at Amone, "You''re fast. It''s been a whole day, haven''t you finished it yet?"

    "I plan to re-plan, and then find a way to open another piece of land outside the original courtyard boundary," Amone shook his head, and the two small flowers wrapped around the antlers swayed gently in the dim light, "Phil Na and Leirna said they wanted to plant some blue bellflowers and silver leaf grass, which are unique plants of the Silver Empire, and may not be suitable for planting next to potatoes..."

    "Seriously, I don''t think it''s appropriate to grow anything around your vegetable patch-it''s too strange to match," Milmina muttered, her eyes fell on Amorn''s corner and saw the two A swaying little flower, she couldn''t help showing a smile on her face, "If only I could hear their voices... I''m really curious about what they usually talk to you."

    "Daily chatting¡ªyou want to hear it? Then in a few decades...maybe more than ten years," Amone seemed to smile a little, "They are recovering little by little, and they will soon be able to recover from their soul-sleeping state. Break free, by then they will be the''spirit'' that can communicate with the outside world. Then I plan to find a way to create two new bodies for them...or ask Bertila to make two. The technology tested on the elves seems to be quite successful."

    As he said, he paused, and then looked at Milmina curiously: "You are all busy over there? I remember that it takes a long time for the magic movie to be produced... or the part you are responsible for. It has ended?"

    Milmina waved her hand immediately: "How fast, it''s just that today''s things are all done. I left the avatar over there, and I can help them deal with some less important tasks, answer some questions and so on. Tomorrow. I have to''past''. The next two scenes are famous, and I have to do it myself..."

    "...Anyway, I don''t understand what you are up to," Amone muttered, "I just heard that you are going to help those mortals make a ghost drama about the fall of the goddess of magic. I thought you just need to go there. ''Ah¡ª''It''s enough to die all of a sudden, but now it''s still a big project."

    "I can''t explain it to you," Milmina narrowed her eyes. "You can just wait to see the finished product. But then again...Are you really not going to try it too? The Theocracy. We are planning to make it into a long-form series if "The Ruler of All Laws" is successful. All the stories of the gods will be interpreted in the form of a magical drama. The next one is probably you...think about it?"

    "I''m not interested-and I don''t think I''ll be good at this," Amone shook his head, "but I''m really looking forward to what kind of story mortals will tell me. The history of silver elves is far older than that of humans. And my origin is in the earliest silver elves history. Many early information about nature worship has long since disappeared in the ancient years. Under this circumstance, how does the talented Firme plan to accomplish this difficult task... It''s curious."

    "Doesn''t you even know this part?" Milmina glanced at Ammon with a little surprise. "You can give them some information for reference even if you don''t go into battle yourself."

    "Do you know the history before your own birth?" Amone asked rhetorically, "At the stage when the ideological trend is not yet formed, the gods have no complete self-awareness at all, and that is precisely the most critical period for the birth of a god."

    "Ah, it''s true, I forgot," Milmina said in a sudden tone, but soon said indifferently, "but it doesn''t matter. If you can''t find the information, just make up. The key to this project is not really going to Let people understand how we came, but let people think they understand how the gods came¡ªand how the gods didn¡¯t. They also arranged for me eight Secret Saints who were initially revealed. ''Well, it is used to explain why wizards who have never believed in gods suddenly think that there is a goddess of magic in the world. It is the first time that I know that I still have such eight saints..."

    Speaking of this, the magic goddess couldn''t help but sigh with emotion: "For me, the most difficult part of this whole project is to write down the names of my eight saints..."

    Listening to Milmina telling these things, Amone suddenly seemed to think of something: "By the way, you have been active outside with your avatar for so many days, has there been any change in the link of thoughts?"

    When the topic suddenly turned to business, Milmina''s originally lazy posture immediately became serious. She lifted her finger, as if unconsciously sketching a few runes in the air, speaking slowly: "I have these days I have been paying close attention to changes in this area...the situation seems to be exactly what Gawain Cecil had expected. Working with mortals did not lead to re-establishing any link between me and them, even today, playing the role of''initially The actor of the saints chanted prayers directed to me right in front of me, and I did not feel any connection being established."

    While speaking, she turned her gaze on Amone, her tone of voice particularly solemn: "You should also know that prayers with clear directions have powerful power, even if the reciting person is not a believer, as long as he is praying. With the slightest''respectful heart'', there will be some corresponding ripples in the thoughts, and correspondingly, the gods will definitely feel this ripple."

    "You did not perceive this connection at all, which means that the act of''prayer'' of the''actor'' has completely lost faith in meaning," Amone said slowly, "As the actor of the''saint'', he clearly knows Your prayers are just lines...no, not only that, but more importantly, what you are doing has completely denied the sacredness and unknownness of the existence of the goddess of magic..."

    "Perhaps, the Noyes really used this method to achieve ¡®coexistence¡¯ with the gods," said Milmina, "and sooner or later we will realize it..."

    "''Noi''..." Amone slowly came under the golden oak tree, and whispered while sitting next to Mirmina, "You say, the future described by Gawain Cecil ''Will it really come?"

    "I don''t know, but many of the things he described have already been realized, or are gradually being realized-I would like to believe in this ¡®human¡¯ who has created many miracles."

    Amone did not speak, he seemed to be lost in thought, and after a long period of thought, he suddenly broke the silence: "The Noyes sent their gods to the universe, and they sent them out more than a hundred years ago. Can you imagine? A trip to space... Many years ago, I rashly approached the starry sky. Although I lost my life just as soon as I went up, the magnificent sight I saw was enough to cover. All the dim brilliance in the world, to be honest, if I have the opportunity, I would rather go up and take a look."

    "The Noyes launched their gods at 3% speed of light. Considering their actual situation, this is probably no choice... The gods can not eat, breathe, or even never rest, and they can live long enough. Faced with any long journey, with limited technology,''launching the gods'' is undoubtedly the most reasonable and easiest solution to achieve," Milmina said with emotion, "If I have the opportunity, I really want to know The "God of Noy" who embarked on a space journey, he has done an amazing thing for his people-trekking to such a remote place alone is not an easy journey."

    "But if the situation requires, we will do something for all beings at all costs," Amoen said softly, "This is our essence."

    "At any cost..." Milmina seemed to think of something, "Do you know about the God of Light?"

    "Of course, after all, you and I are both''senior advisors'' to the Theocracy Council. This information will always be pushed to us first," Amone let out a sigh, "Although I have guessed that the Deep Blue Well was detonated in the past. Will it be Him, but I didn''t expect this matter to be confirmed now, and I didn''t expect the God of Light to be in such a state now-human nature is dead, and only the divinity that is gradually dissipating is running on its own. "

    "The birth of the Holy Light is rooted in''protection'' and''dedication''. This is also the most significant''inclination'' of the God of Holy Light. Therefore, when an almost unstoppable disaster is about to come, it must be the Holy Light. God will react first, and take action at all costs," Milmina said with thought, "I have been thinking these days that the big explosion of the Deep Blue Well saved more than half of the creatures in Loren Continent. But they also killed countless Gondor people¡ªthe cost of sacrifice was so high, perhaps for the God of Light, the impact of this sacrifice on him even exceeded the backlash of Deep Blue Well..."

    "...It is not only the Deep Blue Well that destroys his''humanity'' half, but also his''humanity'' itself..." Amone muttered, "No matter what the truth is, no one will know all this."

    "Yes, no one will know. Even the fall of the God of Light itself will not be gradually lifted until many years later-this is to prevent the world''s gratitude and respect for the God of Light from re-forming thoughts and leading to re-creation. A new **** of light came out," Milmina shook her head. "After all, the truth of this incident is too special. It is related to the big explosion seven hundred years ago. It may be magnified to the point of being out of control. This is the right decision."

    "No one knows the merits and demerits..." Amone lowered his head slightly, "but perhaps, at least we should remember that guy-even if he is a Han Han like the God of War."

    Milmina cast her gaze: "Remembrance? How do you plan to commemorate?"

    "Prepare a bunch of flowers for him under the golden oak tree, just like mourning among mortals," Amone said softly, and at the same time stood up and walked towards the flowerbed at the edge of the courtyard, "I remember there is a piece of... ?"

    Amone stopped, making a somewhat confused voice.

    He stared at the open space adjacent to the "boundary" at the edge of the courtyard. Outside the vitality coverage of the golden oak tree, a few clusters of invisible flowers were blooming quietly in the dark.

    Milmina''s voice came from behind: "What did you find?"

    "There has been a''weed'' that is out of my memory again," Amone said in a deep voice, "I am sure that this was not planted by me."

    ¡­

    The canopy of the giant tree of Thorin, Xinghai Project Monitoring Center.

    Bud Wendell, who was on duty, sat in his seat and listened carefully to the "sound" captured by Thorin''s main antenna.

    It''s just that as of now, all he has recorded today is the antenna itself and the normal background noise in the atmospheric interference.

    The "Noy" people no longer send call signals 24 hours a day, as they did before. After the last communication, they replaced the non-stop broadcast with the one every thirty hours or so. The brief information pulses like announcing safety are like some kind of brief routine greetings, and there is still some time before such routine greetings arrive.

    That distant alien civilization seems to have carefully remembered the reminder of "Free Mai Shun" sent by the Loren Union in the initial communication, and used this to regulate their "etiquette" in interstellar communication. Now they are waiting. Loren once again established communication with them, and maintained his politeness and patience in the process.

    To be honest, Bud had a good impression of this alien race that he had never seen before.

    At this moment, there was a sudden low-frequency buzzing in the monitor headphones, and an indicator light on the nearby device also flickered¡ªthe main antenna caught the familiar signal.

    Bud subconsciously raised his head and glanced at the mechanical clock hanging on the opposite wall, and found that this signal appeared almost an hour earlier than the "routine greeting" this time around.

    A trace of doubt flashed in his mind, but this did not affect his work at hand¡ªno matter what news suddenly came from the Neuer, as a senior "listener" in the monitoring department, he must make sure that this information is recorded completely and properly. , And report important abstracts or major changes to superiors in a timely manner.

    The recording device has begun to automatically store the original signals captured by the main antenna, and the automatic compilation system connected to the main brain has begun to convert those signals into images according to the mature process, and output them to the magic projection in front of Bard, and under Bard¡¯s control , The printing device next to it also quickly creaked into operation, printing the processed images into paper files for later transfer and retention between departments.

    Bud is doing these tasks proficiently. While listening to the constant humming of the earphones, he scanned the materials spit out by the printer next to him, turning a pen in his hand unconsciously, but gradually, his face He showed a somewhat surprised expression, and his hand movement stopped a little bit.

    The signal captured by the main antenna is still continuing-this is not a short routine greeting, the Noyes suddenly sent a lot of information!

 Chapter 1444ï¼š A "great gift"

    In the building of the Magic Technology Research Department, a comprehensive research room is brightly lit, a large holographic projection in the center of the room is buzzing, and a large number of images, numbers and annotated text clearly appear in the air above. Magician technicians and runemen wearing white short robes gathered around the projection device, while attentively paying attention to the changes in the image, while discussing in low voices from time to time, some technicians held the record board in their hands and kept wrinkling. Write the calculations on the eyebrows.

    Jenny, the chief rune of the empire, stood between these researchers. Her long gray hair was pulled up high, and the light scars near her cheeks were now completely ignored. She was also paying attention to the holographic projection in front of her, but she was just a person. Frowning thinking, didn''t participate in any discussion beside him.

    Rebecca''s voice came from the side, interrupting Jenny''s meditation: "Do you see any problems?"

    "...This is a very complex system. It is very difficult to understand its basic principles in a short period of time, let alone see any problems," Jenny shook her head slightly, her voice low, "The only one right now The good news is that this thing does not seem to be completely incomprehensible...Although the technology used by the Neumanns is obviously very different from ours, it seems that we still have a chance to understand its internal mechanism after at least annotated. of."

    "In other words, their technical level does not necessarily exceed us by much, right? At least at the basic theoretical level, we are not much different from the''alien civilization''," Rebecca nodded, "What about another set of devices? What about the set of things that I first sent over?"

    "That thing is relatively easy to understand. It seems to analyze the''background oscillations'' in deep space through indirect observations of the magical oscillations of other stars. At the same time, there are a large number of auxiliary observation units to assist in this task, although the basic principle is still To be analyzed, but if it''s just''building'', it won''t be a problem for us," Jenny nodded quickly, "The''comment'' sent by the Neue people is very detailed, which is very useful for us to understand those blueprints. It helps, and..."

    "And?" Rebecca asked subconsciously.

    "And these blueprints should have additional reference value for us," Jenny said cautiously. "Although it is hard to say whether these things can be fully believed, but at least some specific technical problems are solved... I feel inspired. ."

    "That''s it..." Rebecca showed a stunned look, and when she was about to say something more, she heard the door of the research room being pushed open, and someone issued a low exclamation: "It''s your majesty! Your Majesty is here in person!"

    Rebecca hurriedly looked up, and at a glance saw the tall figure walking towards her, she immediately smiled and greeted her: "My ancestor, you are here!!"

    "I received the news from here," Gawain nodded, reached out and rubbed Rebecca''s head, and then at a glance, he saw the blueprints and floating around the blueprints displayed in the large holographic projection in the center of the room. His brows frowned slightly, "The Nuoes suddenly sent a large amount of''technical materials''? What''s the specific situation?"

    "Like what you can see, they suddenly sent a lot of blueprints without warning," Jenny on the side stepped forward, bowed slightly to Gawain and then turned and pointed at the blueprint on the projection. They said, "These blueprints belong to two systems, one is a detection device for observing the tremors of the deep-space magic tide, and the other... The comment says that it is the technical data of the''unified field of mind''."

    "And these materials are not finished yet!" Rebecca added immediately, "Now the data is still being transmitted from the main antenna of Thorin. The scale of the supporting facilities of this''Mental Unity Field'' is larger than we imagined. It¡¯s amazing. Judging from the blueprint annotations and numbers, I¡¯m afraid that less than one third of it has been sent until now..."

    "The blueprint of the magic wave detection device and the unity of mind field device?! And it''s a full set of blueprints!?" Gao Wen''s eyes widened in an instant. He suddenly received a message that the Noyes had sent a large amount of data without warning. At that time, he guessed whether this "alien civilization" decided to send some basic things first to show its sincerity, just like the promotional materials released when selling goods, but he never expected that the other party would directly send a full set of blueprints, "They What else did you post?"

    "So far, there are only information, more and more information," Jenny rubbed her hands a little cautiously. "We can''t ask the other side about the situation, we can only receive what the other party sends first..."

    Gao Wen''s brows became more and more frowning, and his vision when looking at the blueprint projections became more serious than just now. Before the real cooperation has been negotiated, the core technology that can be called "top secret" is packaged and sent. This is far beyond the scope of "expressing sincerity." To view this matter from a human perspective, the information revealed behind this can only make people feel uneasy. Either this is a huge conspiracy, or this It means the situation is urgent.

    Neither possibility is very flattering.

    Of course, Gawain is not a Noy, nor does he know any real Noy. He does not rule out the misunderstanding caused by the way of thinking of aliens is different from his own, but now he can only use the three human Think about and deduct the problem from the perspective.

    "Can you see anything?" He looked at Rebecca next to him. In terms of technology, this ironhead girl never disappoints. "How long has it been since the initial reception of the information?"

    "It''s been almost half a day," Rebecca nodded, then took Gawain to an equipment table not far from the center holographic projection, picked up the drawing printed on the table and passed it in front of Gawain. "Look at this set first. This is their''Magic Tide Observation Device''. The note says that this thing can indirectly calculate the background turbulence in deep space by observing the magical fluctuations released by the stars. Jenny initially judged this device. The principle makes sense, although this is a line of thought we have never considered."

    Gao Wen took the information and swept his eyes slowly over it. He first saw a large-scale ring-shaped device, which seemed to be made up of a large number of segmented "components", like building blocks-like "ring segments." In between, many "towers" and "lenses" pointing to the sky can be seen, and in the center of the ring device, there is another huge facility, under which a large amount of data and annotations describe its function and principle. .

    Following this drawing, there is a thick stack of blueprints for dismantling and subdividing all the structures of the ring device and the central facility. At the same time, each drawing is accompanied by a large number of parameters and annotations. Some notes also have the words "unfinished translation". Obviously, even the most professional star solvers couldn''t handle the task that suddenly smashed their heads for a while.

    Soon after his gaze fell on the subsequent drawings, Gao Wen realized that except for the notes, most of the content seemed to be incomprehensible...

    This thing is too professional. Although he can discuss a few words with technical experts on the general technical direction or the level of certain theoretical conjectures, but when it comes to such specific technical details, he is really black. .

    But this does not affect his majesty as an ancestor. Gao Wen just calmly fixed his gaze on Jenny next to him: "I think the text on this has not been translated yet, can you understand it?"

    "I really can''t fully understand it," Jenny said frankly. "Just from the general description, this seems to be a very reasonable device, and if it is only to observe the demonic wave, we don''t have to fully understand it. The principle, all the construction parameters and technical details are available, and the Nuoyi people even sent out many alternatives when the main scheme cannot be realized. We only need to construct according to the drawings, and we are expected to complete this observation device. Of course, the specifics There may be a lot of practical troubles in implementation. For example, some components may not match our existing energy and data interfaces, but these are all solvable problems."

    "...Is it feasible to construct only according to the drawings..." Gao Wen was serious and whispered to himself. He weighed a lot of things in his mind for a moment, but he did not say it for the time being, but instead focused his attention. On the other pile of materials on the table, "Is that the relevant materials of the''Mind Unity Field''?"

    "Yes, this has been received so far," Rebecca immediately took the large pile of printing paper to Gawain, "Let me tell you, the translation progress on this document is even slower... the star solver. I only translated the comments at the beginning and the main idea of ??the title of each component blueprint, because the information from the Noyes has been sent over, and the Thorin monitoring station has temporarily stopped the full-text translation of the subsequent files, but in Send the original information directly here."

    Gao Wen nodded slightly while listening. At the same time, his gaze was already on the large pile of materials. He flipped through the opening part, and soon discovered something called the "Unification Field of Mind"... The scale of imagination is much larger.

    This is not a single device completely different from the "Magic Tide Observation Device" in the first data. There are a large number of "parts" that seem to be independent of each other at a glance in the "Unification Field of Mind" materials he got. There are massive terminals called mind connectors, large-scale mental interaction centers, and complex connection structures. , And even... there are "background materials" with planets as a reference blueprint.

    In addition, the Noyes also sent a large number of technical documents that were not blueprints. Because of the use of a large number of over-professional vocabulary, the star solvers were temporarily unable to translate them. The dazzling alien texts There are innumerable numbers and arithmetic symbols. Just looking at it makes people dizzy.

    Gawain can only guess the role of those alien technical documents. He guessed that the Noyes were probably trying to make the "Lorens" understand the principles behind the "Unified Field of Mind".

    They are really trying to teach us .jpg.

    Gawain shook his head, tossing aside the weird sensation that came up in his mind for a moment, and his eyes returned to Rebecca and Jenny: "What do you think of this information?"

    "It will take a long time for us to understand this huge and complex system. Its scale... has exceeded the previous''Magic Tide Observation Device'' by more than ten times," Jenny looked serious, "The Nuoes are sending two copies of the technology Obviously, they have also deliberately made a distinction in the data. If we only need to construct according to the drawings on the''Magic Tide Observation Device'', then in the''Mind Unity Field''... they seem to want us to understand its principles. "

    Gao Wen didn''t speak, but his thoughts fluctuated in his heart.

    He was trying to understand the motives of the "Noy people", trying to find possible traps and uncontrollable factors from it, but in the end he found that few factors in the whole thing were controllable.

    Rebecca next to him sighed faintly at this time: "In fact, when I first heard about the unity of mind field, I thought it was a huge device, something like a force field transmitter. Create a large-scale''shield'', and then let everyone get in when the magic wave arrives. I really didn''t expect it to be such an exaggerated thing. Hey... the global protection system is really global protection. NS¡­¡­"

    "My initial thoughts were actually similar to yours." Gao Wen sighed slightly, and then his gaze fell subconsciously on one of the pictures in the pile of materials.

    It was a planet, and the Noyes used this planet to demonstrate the effective scene of the entire "Unification Field of Mind" and its true...scale.

    Nodes are all over the world, and the network covers the whole world. The Unified Mind Field Generator is not a device, but a planetary facility group constructed by thousands of giant nodes.

    No wonder the Noyes took 1,400 years to build this thing.

    Of course, in this "four hundred years", the special development process of the Neue civilization and the influence of their social changes should also be taken into account. This is a civilization developed in the heritage of the pioneers, and they are relatively backward in technology. At this stage, they learned the truth of the magic wave. Therefore, the start of this magnificent project is likely to occur in an era of low productivity. At that time, it may take a century to build a node, just like the silver elves in the past. It takes only one year to repair an energy station left by the original elves.

    But in any case, even in Tarrond, which was once in its heyday, such a large-scale thing as the "Mind Unity Field" could not be built overnight.

    Jenny noticed Gawain¡¯s serious face. She obviously knew what the ruler of the empire was worried about. This was also what she had been worried about since just now: ¡°To build such a thing, let¡¯s first assume that the Noy¡¯s hair There is no problem with the technical data. Assuming that all the technical difficulties in the construction process can be overcome in an instant, just to build this thing, the scale of this project may take a century."

    Gao Wen slowly put down the information in his hands: "And this is still under the premise that everything is ideal Biology has an effect. This project is so amazing that we can¡¯t rush to pour the full power of the alliance into it.¡±

    Jenny and Rebecca did not say a word, but nodded silently. Although the technical information sent by the "Noy" made them excited and delighted, they did not lose their heads because of it. They understood very well what Gawain said. That''s right.

    And Gao Wen is obviously worried about more than this.

    "We also need more scholars, Typhon scholars, silver scholars, scholars from other countries in the Alliance. We need enough smart people to analyze every technical detail in these documents," he said quietly, "our''unusual "Star Friends" really suddenly sent a "great gift"..."

 Chapter 1445ï¼š Urgent needs

    While the experts of the Magic Technology Institute were busy analyzing the blueprints of the incredible alien technology, in the Thorin monitoring station in the eastern part of the Holy Spirit Plain, messages from "Noy" were still being sent.

    Bud Wendel sat in his seat, intensively monitoring the working status of a series of equipment connected to the main antenna, and in front of the printing device next to him, various technical documents including blueprints piled up. In Da Ping, many other monitors and technicians who came to hear the news also came to the hall and watched the progress of data transmission with him.

    Due to the limited efficiency of the superluminal information encoding used by the Noyes, it is unknown how long this transmission process will last. Bud has already reached the time to "off work", but he has no intention of leaving his post.

    Just working overtime, how could he miss this historic moment?

    "The amount of these materials is amazing..." A voice came from the side, with a deep exclamation, "They actually sent all these things in one breath, but this level of technology shouldn''t be some kind of... ''Core secret''?"

    "Who knows," another colleague''s voice sounded. "Maybe the Neumanns and ours have different ways of thinking. They probably don''t think there is anything wrong with sending this core secret. Of course, it may be theirs. Something happened on the side, the situation forced..."

    Bud raised his head and glanced at the two colleagues who were speaking next to him: "Don''t you have your own place?"

    One of the colleagues laughed and patted Bud on the shoulder: "We are off work, come and see you working overtime."

    Bud: "...you will have no chicken legs to eat when you go to the cafeteria next month."

    "Don¡¯t don¡¯t don¡¯t, we¡¯re just curious," the colleague immediately smiled, and then his expression became slightly more serious. In the imperial capital, in addition, His Majesty the Emperor already knows about this, and he is personally following the progress of the matter."

    Bud nodded lightly. There was no surprise to this. Of course, His Majesty Gao Wen would pay attention to this matter. From a long time ago, he has shown an attitude of attaching importance to space beyond the stars, let alone now. The information from the other side of the starry sky is enough to affect the fate of the entire world.

    He was just a little bit emotional, feeling that he had also become a member of this historical process in a way he had never imagined.

    When he was transformed into a dark druid by the eternal sleepers, how could he think that one day he would sit at his desk and receive drawings from aliens? The transition between this can no longer be described by one hundred and eighty degrees. To use a popular phrase in neural networks today, it is like crossing a script...

    A slight rubbing sound of roots suddenly came from behind, Bud condensed the thoughts that were suddenly divergent in his mind, and then heard Ms. Bertila¡¯s voice sounded behind him: "I''ll see the situation. Is the side still sending data?"

    "Yes, Ms. Bertila," Bud said, nodding, and at the same time turning on another magic net terminal, so that the holographic projection showed many readings about the main antenna and the "Noy signal." "The signal strength has been maintained at A very high level, the stable transmission time surpassed the previous record, but apart from the continuous sending of these technical materials, the Neue people did not say anything."

    "They seem to be... urgent." Bertila''s avatar quietly watched the data projected on the magic net terminal, and in the larger and more sophisticated sense organs of her body, she could clearly feel the main antenna on her The canopy of the tree buzzed and operated, and a subtle energy shock was shaking in the atmosphere. Invisible information was projected from the distant stars and resonated slightly with the magical environment in the atmosphere of this planet. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s an illusion, she It seemed that from this indescribable "quiet" I felt a...unstable emotion, which came from a civilization a few light years away, or it was just a shadow of illusion in her heart.

    And at this moment, she suddenly felt a noticeable pause in the operation of the main antenna, and then, the monitoring terminal in front of Bud sent a buzzing signal representing the end of the data.

    The technical files sent by the Noyes finally stopped transmitting, and the whole monitoring system was quiet for a while. All this came a little bit suddenly, so that the people gathered here did not react, they subconsciously looked towards the connection. The holographic projection on the main system at this moment has only a piece of background noise that shakes slightly.

    And after this silence lasted for a few seconds, Bud suddenly heard a short tremor in the monitor headphones, and then he saw a piece of alien text appearing in the holographic projection, always paying attention to this message. The star interpreters of swift action immediately, the translation work was quickly completed, and the lingua franca appeared below the pulsating alien text in the projection

    "We hope to talk to you again as soon as possible with the entire Noy civilization."

    Bud and his colleagues looked at each other.

    ¡­

    "This is the last word they sent and the only word this Noy civilization said during the entire transmission process." In the Magic Technology Research Institute, Jenny handed a document from the Thorin Monitoring Center to In front of Gao Wen, "The communication was cut off after this, and''they'' seemed to be waiting for us to respond."

    "...It doesn''t seem to be right," Gawain frowned subconsciously. "The Neues may be in some trouble. I always think they are acting a bit urgent this time, and even a bit...anxious."

    "I have this feeling too," Rebecca immediately nodded, "Could it be that they will soon be ushered in the magic wave?"

    "Then this is by no means good news that our planet is only a few light-years away from them. Although this is an extremely long distance for mortals, on the astronomical scale, four light-years are only a few minutes away. Being swallowed by the demonic wave, then we probably don''t have much safe time here," Gao Wen said slowly, "and...we are not sure at what speed the demonic wave propagates in the universe."

    "Even if the propagation speed of the magic wave is determined, it is of little significance. We still have to find a way to determine the direction of the magic wave. It may spread from the direction of the frost constellation, or it may sweep through us and Noy with almost no time difference. "Human planet," Jenny looked worried, "to be sure of this, unless we build the''Magic Tide Observation Device'' now."

    "Magic Tide Observation Device..." Gawain repeated this word subconsciously, and then his eyes fell on Rebecca. "The data on Noy''s side has been transmitted, and the star solvers will work overtime. Complete the translation of all the annotations. Once all the documents are translated, you will immediately organize them and send them to the technical team of Typhon and Baiyin. In addition, tell them that we need to evaluate these technical materials in the shortest time. The feasibility and risk level of the project."

    Rebecca nodded while listening. After Gao Wen finished speaking, she hesitated to ask: "If there is no big problem with the evaluation result... You really intend to follow these blueprints to install the magic tide observation device. Is it created in a unified field with the mind?"

    "According to my preliminary plan, the Demon Tide Observation Device will probably be built sooner or later, but the''Unification Field of Mind''..." Gao Wen frowned. "Let it go first, first understand its specific principles. It''s so big. Something of scale... even if you want to make it, you may not be able to make it, let alone it may not be useful to us."

    Speaking of this, he paused, and emphasized it again as if obsessive-compulsive disorder: "Remember, whether it is an observation device or a unified field device, we must ensure that they are''safe and reliable''."

    The large amount of information sent by the Noy suddenly interrupted the rhythm of many people, but Gawain did not lose his calm in the process, no matter what trouble the Noy encountered, at least on the Loren League side, " The technical information sent by "Alien" still must be carefully and rigorously evaluated before it can enter the follow-up process. This is the basic criterion he has set from the beginning.

    "Alien Science and Technology" of unknown origin, just pick it up and use it? The catastrophic consequences caused by this kind of reckless behavior are unimaginable. No matter how honest the Neue people are in the process, and how much reason they give, Gawain dare not send them casually. The blueprint that came was turned into a real thing, built on the planet under your feet, what if it was a portal? What if it is a beacon to guide the fleet transition?

    But this is not because of suspicious nature, or unfounded prejudice and disgust with "alien Face the entire Cecil Empire, even the entire alliance, and countless lives on the entire planet.

    To put it awkwardly, if he is a lonely adventurer, then he encounters an "Ancient Secret Treasure" whose principle is not clear. As long as the attraction is big enough, he will go up with A. The big deal is a wave of wealth and wealth. But in his current position, he really wanted to create a portal for alien invaders on his own planet, but no one would give him a chance...

    After all, he himself has done the thing of "leaving a back door in foreign trade technology"...

    And step back ten thousand steps and say that even if the Neues are really frank and friendly, the technology sent is indeed a good thing without any loopholes and backdoors. Gawain has to consider considering the aliens¡¯ stuff on his own. Is it really safe and harmless on this planet? If the physiological differences between the two races are large to a certain extent, then the friendly and friendly technology for one side on the head of the other is likely to evolve into a deadly weapon made by the sea monster This is the reason why 10,000 dry ducks can be drowned in the "comfortable, safe and fast submarine".

    ¡­

    The star solvers at Thorin¡¯s "Xinghai Project" headquarters, the rune and magic technicians of the "Magic Technology Department" of the Imperial Capital, and experts in all related fields began to get busy. Everyone instantly had a reason to work overtime, and when Gao Wen returned to his study, Tyre, who was sleeping in the room for the fourth night, was also forcibly woken up.

    "When can Antavien''s superluminal communication array be activated again?" Looking at Miss Deep Sea Ambassador who is still sleepy, but how many have restored communication skills, Gao Wen''s expression became serious, "We need to talk to Nuo as soon as possible. Yiren resume contact."

    Tyre rubbed her eyes, and she finally felt the extremely serious aura of Gawain, and the whole fish also became more energetic: "So anxious...What happened to the Noyes?"

    "Today they sent a large number of technical documents including hundreds of blueprints in one go, and at the end they left a message saying that they wanted to talk to us about something. I suspect that unexpected variables have appeared''over there,''" Gao Wen looked at Tyre''s eyes, "We have to find a way to understand what''s happening over there as soon as possible."

    Tyre finally woke up completely. She blinked and recalled as she said: "According to the last news from Hathaway the Witch, the ultralight communication array can activate Antavien in two or three days. The burnt-out components in the main antenna tower have been replaced there, and only the final debugging work is left."

    "Is it two or three days..." Gao Wen frowned, "but it can only be so. When the superluminal communication array is restored, we will contact Noy immediately."

    Tyre nodded: "Understood, I''ll go to the enlargement array and contact the sisters of Antavien later."

    Gawain breathed out softly, but his frowning brows did not loosen at all. After a moment of indulgence, he couldn''t help but mutter softly: "But it''s not always the way..."

    "Huh?" Tyre didn''t understand. "What can''t be a way?"

    "The state of the ultralight communication array," Gawain tapped the desktop with his index finger. "It was repeatedly burned and repaired. Each time he could only communicate with the "opposite" for a short period of time, and then it would take at least a week to get it. Fixing the antenna...it''s too much delay."

    "This... Your Majesty did mention this to me," Tyre thought for a while, and unconsciously drew circles on the ground with the tip of his tail. "She said that the ultralight communication array is now completely operating, if you really rely on it. This kind of improvised equipment comes hand in hand with a civilization a few light years away to fight the doomsday, and an emergency situation will definitely delay major events."

    Gawain''s upper body leaned forward slightly: "Is there any better solution?"

    Tyre opened her hand (and the tip of her tail): "The sisters on Antavien''s side are already thinking of ways to modify the internal structure of the main antenna, but Hathaway said that it is very difficult to make that thing work. Miracles, and miracles are difficult to happen continuously."

    "By the way...what is the reason why the main antenna was burned?" Gao Wen couldn''t help but asked curiously, "Although I may not understand professional technology, I am very curious about it."

    "Ah, I don¡¯t know how to explain it in detail. I know that the reason is related to the failure of a resonant crystal at the core of the main antenna. This led to the accumulation of energy in the entire core area, and finally repeatedly penetrated something..." Tyr struggled to recall the "news" he heard when chatting with his sisters last time, and explained to Gawain, "According to the meaning of the big witch , Unless we can find a thing that has great energy density, can withstand huge energy shocks, and can maintain extremely stable energy output for a long time in a high-load system to replace this resonant crystal, otherwise the super-luminous communication array is a repair not good¡­"

    Now she sighed: "It''s easy to say, where can I find this stuff? The resonant crystal used in the main antenna is still the one we brought from the parent star..."

    Hearing Tyre''s babble, Gawain couldn''t help but reached out and touched his chin.

    "The''this thing'' you said... I''m afraid we really have one in our hands..."

 Chapter 1446ï¼š Second conversation

    On the border of Typhon Cecil, in the joint research facility "Fort of the Treaty", a large laboratory is brightly lit. Technicians from Typhon, Cecil, and the Silver Empire are busy in their respective positions, and there are mages watching Looking at the crystal reaction on the central experimental platform, apprentices are in charge of recording the data, and scholars are doing complex calculations and heated discussions nearby. At the center of all this is the one from the Wiplanton Observatory. "Energy Crystal".

    Above the platform in the center of the laboratory, only a palm-sized transparent crystal is floating in the air under the action of the anti-gravity field. Many loops composed of runes reciprocate around this crystal in the air. On the surface of the experimental platform, it can Seeing the neatly engraved rune array and the precision crystals inlaid at the nodes of the array, these things together monitor the "energy crystal" the process of releasing energy and self-charging every minute, and it is also the first in the laboratory. Road insurance barrier.

    Carmel floated beside the platform and raised his palm in the direction of the crystal. Fragmented arcane lightning split from the front of his arm, precisely stimulating the corresponding mithril synapses on the control nodes near the platform, and the surrounding crystals. The rune array was reordered under his control, and a light curtain slowly swept across the crystal, causing layers of ripples on the surface of the crystal.

    "This is an incredible miracle... Although it has been running for an unknown number of years, the energy balance inside this crystal is still so stable, and after we reconstruct the magic circuits connected to it, it has begun to output energy into these circuits. Now..." A low, resonant voice came from Carmel. He made no secret of his respect and praise for another advanced civilization. "Compared with our technology, it is as shallow as the torches and stones in the hands of primitive people. ¡­"

    Windsor Mapel was observing the data observed by the crystal resonator. After hearing Carmel''s emotions, the legendary Typhon mage raised his head: "This crystal actually feels like''alive'' to me. We don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on with the Sailor¡¯s technology. We just reconstructed a magical loop based on the small amount of energy released by this crystal and the remaining rune array from the Wipland Observatory. The new magic circuit hardly responded, but in just a few hours, it underwent some...internal adjustments, actively adapting to the superficial''interface'' we prepared for it."

    "It will learn, it will actively identify the magic interface connected to it, and it will change its internal structure to match the external connection. It is indeed a dead thing, but as you said, it actually feels like a''live'' "Yes," Carmel said after finishing the adjustment of the rune array, taking his hand back, "Perhaps it is precisely because of this''feature'' that Sir Scott was trapped in the Wipland Observatory at the time, and they were only in limited conditions. Use this crystal to build a protective barrier under the circumstances."

    Windsor Mapel frowned: "Do you think we can... imitate this crystal? Or just restore a certain technology inside?"

    "...I''m afraid it won''t work, at least not for the time being. Although it is very frustrating to say that, we have not yet reached this level." Kamel shook his head regretfully. "The technology used by this crystal is completely impossible for us. Understandably, over the past many days, the biggest achievement of the research team has only been to record a lot of parameters that we can almost describe as weird, and observe a lot of incredible phenomena. We are still aware of these parameters. I don¡¯t know the principle behind the phenomenon."

    Speaking of this, he paused, and his tone changed: "But even so, observing the operation of this crystal is enough to bring us a lot of useful inspiration. Although it is impossible to create something similar to it, at least we are now I have seen how the creation of an advanced civilization works, especially this mechanism of automatic adaptation and learning and matching, which may provide some ideas for our next-generation energy system."

    Listening to Carmel''s thoughts, Windsor Mapel nodded slightly, but then she showed a look of regret: "Unfortunately, our research on this crystal is about to end early."

    She thought of the order sent from Aldernan, the imperial capital, just this morning. Because the "Varner Energy Crystal" might be used to repair the superluminal communication array of the Antavien, the research project of the Fort Contracting has been suspended, and the crystal will be immediately suspended. Handed over to the Deep Sea Kingdom to use.

    "I also regret it, but this will benefit the entire alliance. If we can solve the communication problem with aliens, perhaps the fate of the entire world will be rewritten as a result." The arcane brilliance on Carmel surging smoothly, The voice is low, "Moreover, from a certain aspect, the crystal is placed in the fort is a waste. With the current technology, in addition to collecting some data, we can do very little with this crystal, and it is in Antavien. Instead, it may play a bigger role."

    "I know this too," Windsor nodded slightly. "Let resources be used in the most efficient manner to ensure the greater interests of all members of the alliance. This is also one of the original intentions of the alliance. But Master Kamel ¡­Do you think this crystal can really solve the problem encountered by the''superluminal communication array''?"

    "It can only be said that it is a sea monster who is not sure," Carmel shook his head. "They only know it after they have actually confirmed it."

    Windsor Mapel sighed softly, and then his gaze fell on the crystal on the experimental platform again: "General Andesa Wendell will personally come this afternoon to take this crystal away, and the crystal will come later. It was transported to the east coast, where it was handed over with a special envoy from the Deep Sea Kingdom. Before that, let us do the final round of testing."

    ¡­

    "The''Energy Crystal'' matter has been handed over," Amber and Gao Wen reported at the desk the news that had just come from the Contracting Fort and Typhon. The crystal is escorted to the east coast. At the same time, the Deep Sea Kingdom will send a high-speed cargo ship to the east coast to receive it. This can ensure that the crystal is delivered to Antavien in the shortest possible time."

    "Well, the next step depends on the efforts of the Kraken technicians. I hope that the energy crystal from the sailor can really come in handy." Gawain rubbed his eyebrows lightly, "but then again. ¡­I thought at first that the Krakens would use the convenient''Elemental Jump'' technology to transport crystals. After all, the interference barrier around the continent of Loren has been lifted."

    "It is said that the stability of the elemental transition channel is not good and the passage conditions are very harsh. Usually, only objects with water element affinity created by the siren and siren can pass through it to transport the sailor energy crystals. It is very likely that the passage will collapse midway," Amber¡¯s ears trembled, "In fact, I suspect that the siren would like to try it. They have always been interested in fancy death, but the crystal is precious and afraid of breaking it. ¡­"

    Gao Wen couldn''t help but glanced at Amber twice, and he said that she could sum up the last one, which means that she is already a good friend of the Sea-Monsters...

    "Sending the crystal to Antavien is only the first step. Whether it can be used, how to use it, and the specific reconstruction of the main antenna, etc., there are still a lot of things," put the irrelevant thoughts in his mind aside. Gao Wen went on to say, "Before the completion of this renovation project, the communication between us and the''Nuoyi people'' still has to rely on the current form of''talking for ten days''."

    "Ten days is not necessarily enough," Amber waved his hand. "You have to count the situation where the communication system cannot be used when the Shanghai Demon is upgrading the main antenna."

    Gao Wen rubbed his eyebrows again, feeling extremely depressed. Finally he had a way to reach the stars and the truth of the magic tide. However, due to the lack of equipment and hardware, he could only communicate with foreign stars with extremely low efficiency. There was a long wait in the middle. And the irritating hardware damage is maddening, but he still has to be patient, after all...

    Now there is only one working superluminal communication system on the entire planet. What else can we do if we wait?

    When the irritability in Gawain''s heart rose, a slight sound of scales rubbing against the floor suddenly came from the direction of the corridor. Then, the dark oak door of the study was slowly pushed open, Tyre''s head Peeked in from the crack of the door: "Are you all there?"

    Gawain hurriedly sorted out the expressions on his face, and resumed his sitting posture behind the desk, watching the Deep Sea Ambassador who was slowly moving his body and the four-to-five-meter-long tail into the house: "We are discussing about super-light communication. Is there anything wrong with the array?"

    "Oh, I happened to be here to tell you this too," Tyre smiled suddenly, "Tell you, just now there was news from Antavien that the ultralight communication array can be used!"

    When Gao Wen heard this, he immediately glanced at Amber subconsciously, and then a smile appeared on his face.

    The "super-luminous communication array can be used" by Tyre certainly does not mean that the main antenna has been upgraded. After all, the energy crystal is still in the Loren continent and has not been sent there. What she said is the main communication array. The ten-day repair work of the antenna has been completed. Although it must be burned after the repair is completed, at least, the Loren Alliance can finally respond to the Noy people on the other side of the Xinghai!

    ¡­

    Thorin Giant Tree, the lobby of Xinghai Project Headquarters.

    The "ready information" from the Deep Sea Kingdom made it busy in an instant. Within half an hour after receiving the instruction from the Imperial Capital, a large number of monitors, technicians and star solvers entered their respective jobs, and the computing center connected to the headquarters The main brain array also enters the standby state almost instantly. Since the first communication with the Noyes ten days ago, the people here have been waiting for this moment. All the preparations have already been completed, only waiting for the moment when the instructions are issued.

    In the center of the headquarters lobby, Bertila¡¯s avatar came to the commander-in-chief again. In her perception, the huge and complex energy network in the depths of the lobby is being oriented, and the monitoring antenna pointing to Frost¡¯s constellation is operating at full power. The data link between the Antavien¡¯s superluminal communication array was connected a few minutes ago, and the signals sent by the interpreter¡¯s terminal and the monitoring terminal were transferred to the nerve center of the giant tree of Thorin through the main brain jump. The depths of his thoughts map out a "projection" like stars.

    This is a miracle created by countless ordinary people and extraordinary people. It is a whole that crosses races and national boundaries. In her perception, this set is centered on the giant Thorin tree and is dedicated to harmony. The communication system established by the Star Civilization is like a brain, a will that represents the will of the Loren Civilization to speak out, now raising its head and looking into the depths of the distant stars.

    Berthila settled, and looked back at the holographic projection behind him. This time, Typhon and the two leaders of the Silver Empire did not directly connect with the command center, but His Majesty Gawain is still personally watching the progress here. , His figure emerged in the hall, now looking at the hall with calm eyes.

    "Your Majesty," she said, "We are ready here, and we can make the first''response'' at any time."

    "Let''s get started," Gao Wen said in a deep voice, "I have been silent for so many days. It is time to make a sound to make our''alien friends'' feel at ease."

    "Yes," Bertila bowed slightly, turned to face somewhere in the hall, "sent a response message."

    After the communication was interrupted for ten days, after the "opposite" continuously sent a lot of inquiries, greetings, and piles of technical materials to this side, how should we send out the "first response after the Internet was disconnected for many days" ? This is obviously also a learning. Just like the "first greeting" Loren sent to the Noyes, this response must also play a specific role.

    It has to get rid of the embarrassment, it has to quickly reduce the "stranger" caused by the disconnection for many days, and it has to show a leisurely attitude in the process so that the aliens cannot see that the antenna is burned here, so it can''t be contacted. of.

    With this thought in mind, the chief monitor Bud Wendell took a light breath and slowly typed a question mark on the "conversation terminal" controlled by him: "?"

    Elegant, calm, and a good expression of the slightly dazed but not flustered attitude after being suddenly stuffed with hundreds of blueprints, as well as appropriate questions.

    Then Bud glanced at the record board in front of him, and entered the second message on the terminal: "Yes."

    The star solvers completed the translation almost instantaneously, and transmitted the translated data to the distant Antavien. The super-luminous communication array instantly sent the response information from the Loren civilization to Nuo, a few light years away. According to the planet, after this, there is a long waiting process.

    Bertila stared at the holographic projection in front of her eyes. After the light screen trembling slightly in front of her for a long time, she finally sensed that the main antenna had caught a tremor.

    The Noi sent a response, which was a series of alien texts. The star solvers translated them as quickly as possible and delivered the translated texts to the lobby.

    "I''m glad to hear your voice again, Loren civilization, we almost think that this channel will never be connected again."

    Negotiation experts, communications specialists and star solvers quickly got busy, and edited the new text according to the preset direction in the plan. The conversation began in the holographic projection in front of Bertila.

    Star solver: "Sorry, our communication system is undergoing renovation and upgrading recently, and this kind of interruption that lasts for several days will occur from time to time, but this is necessary for the normal communication with you in the future. If relevant After the project is completed, the communication between us and you will be much easier than it is now."

    Noy: "That''s it, we have understood this matter, which is extremely beneficial to both of us, especially in today''s bad situation, the improvement of communication conditions will be extremely important."

 Chapter 1447ï¼š urgent

    The bad situation today?

    When this sentence appeared on the holographic projection, Bud Wendell frowned insignificantly. As the "first recipient" of the Nuoyi before sending a large number of technical data, he has been privately since that day. Li has guessed more than once what happened to the distant alien star a few light years away, and a lot of disturbing speculations have arisen from it, and now it seems...Noy''s side is really out there. Problem!

    As the commander-in-chief of the scene, Bertila immediately ordered the text to be edited to inquire about the "bad situation" in Noy''s population. But before the star breakers could finish this work, the main antenna of Thorin received Noy. The next message from someone:

    "When the communication was interrupted, we sent you a lot of technical information. Have you ever received it?"

    Bud raised his head and looked in the direction of Bertila, and saw that the on-site commander nodded slightly at this side: "Answer them, and by the way ask what the information really means."

    A corresponding message was quickly edited and sent to a distant alien: "Yes, although our communication system has temporarily disabled the sending function, the receiving function has been kept on. We have received 927 photos. A large number of technical documents including the blueprint have caused us a lot of confusion."

    Noy¡¯s response did not make people wait too long. After a while, the new text was displayed on the communication interface, which was quickly translated into lingua franca: "We have no intention of causing trouble to you, but please understand. Time is running out, whether it is for you or for us. We must act immediately against the magic tide. In order to show our sincerity and to allow you to start the evaluation of the entire project as soon as possible, we have sent A full set of technical data including the Magic Tide Observation Device and the Unified Field System of Mind.

    "All the key technologies in these materials have been annotated, and a large number of forward instructions for reference that may be helpful to you are attached, and if you have any doubts in the process of evaluating these materials , We are also willing to provide maximum help and support. Please believe in our frankness and goodwill. Everything we do is to allow civilizations on both planets to survive. Our only hope is to be affirmed as soon as possible. reply¡­"

    After this long message, the headquarters hall was a little quiet for a while. Many eyes were watching the pulsating characters on the holographic projection. Everyone seemed to feel from the characters that they came from a few light years away. , A heavy sense of tension and urgency, but the Bertila Reconciler team as the commander-in-chief was not idle. In just a dozen seconds later, a new, holographic projection interface appeared. Message sent to Alien: "What exactly happened? We must know before we can proceed with the next evaluation."

    "...Our observer plan failed. The spacecraft flying to the observation point disintegrated due to a serious system failure in the final deceleration stage. The last message sent back by our gods before communication was interrupted was that''the magic wave will arrive within a year.'' "

    ¡­

    In the study, Gawain''s hand holding the document became stiff for a moment, and Amber, who was standing next to him, interrupted his breathing for several seconds. After a particularly uncomfortable and depressing silence, her exclamation sounded in the study. Voice: "Mom..."

    In the next second, this pale-faced Shadow Assault Goose almost jumped up: "One year! One year the magic wave is coming?! And the Observer plan of the Noy has failed?! This... This...I have nowhere to run!"

    Gawain''s heart is also turbulent. He dare to say that he has rarely experienced such turbulent thoughts since he opened the coffin for a few years, but when he heard Humber''s words, he still couldn''t help but feel so relaxed. This guy is in such a situation. I can''t even forget the option of "running". This persistence has somewhat loosened the atmosphere.

    But this time, he didn''t have much energy to complete the cross talk with Amber. He just glared at the half-elf who was obviously flustered, and his voice was low and serious: "Don''t think about running off at this time."

    Amber suddenly widened his eyes: "What should I do? The gods of the Noyes are over!"

    "What caused the failure of the observer plan was the failure of the spacecraft in the final deceleration phase, not the magic tide. There is no evidence that the magic tide can destroy the gods. Instead, there are many historical data that prove that the gods can produce the minds of mortals when the magic tide comes. A certain''protection'' effect," Gawain shook his head, "We need to figure out what information is still in the hands of the Noyes. Bertila, what''s the situation on your side?"

    Bertila¡¯s voice was heard from the Monet terminal on the side: ¡°The air was filled with tension. Everyone was uneasy by this sudden news, but you don¡¯t have to worry about all those who can participate in the Xinghai Project. Resolute and sane people, and the star solvers have now begun to prepare the next communication text."

    Gawain nodded slightly. The explosive news sent by the Noyes did not affect his reason and calmness. While maintaining his brain''s fast thinking, he patiently waited for the new printing device connected to the Monet terminal to spit out new information. Transcripts of conversations, and after a agonizing wait, he finally heard a pleasant creaking sound from the small machine.

    A document was spit out from the printing mouth, and the warm paper was covered with clear characters

    Star interpreter: "This news caused a lot of shock. Our leaders are paying attention to this exchange. We want to know more details about the failure of the Observer project and your gods... Hope this is not an offense. We want to know. Is your **** "attacked" by the demonic wave? What is his current state?"

    The Neuren¡¯s response was slightly delayed: ¡°It happened shortly after the first exchange ended. Now our scholars have confirmed the cause of the disintegration of the spacecraft. It has nothing to do with the demonic tide, but simply... a system failure. Our gods are now there. Lost contact with the home planet. We don¡¯t know his state. The distance between us has blocked our contact. We only know that He has been flying towards your vicinity before the spacecraft disintegrated... Sorry, we can¡¯t do this anymore. Provide more information."

    Star interpreter: "Thank you very much for your answers. So about the magic wave, will it arrive on your planet in a year? How far is it from our planet?"

    Noy: "Yes, the magic wave will reach our planet in one year, and within half a year after that, it will sweep through the planetary system you are in. This is based on the relative positions of the two planets in the universe. The conclusion calculated by the comprehensive calculation of the direction of the spread of the magic wave and its propagation speed may have a certain error, but the deviation will not exceed 5%."

    After a few seconds of blank space, the Noyes sent new content: "Although our''observer'' failed to reach the final observation position, he has collected enough to calculate near the nearby point. The data of these early warning information. If you still have questions about this, we can consider providing you with all the original parameters, and even we can provide all the knowledge we know about the magic tide. Of course, the premise of this is that we You must get your affirmative answer to''cooperation''."

    The printing device stopped, and Bertila''s voice came into Gavin''s ears after a while: "We hope to get your direct order."

    Gawain took a breath.

    He knows that everyone in front of this communication system at this moment has ushered in a crucial moment, and in front of this moment, whether it is Bertila as the commander-in-chief or everyone involved in the lobby of Thorin''s headquarters None of them have enough "volume" to determine the further development direction of this matter. After that, how to continue to communicate with the Noi people, I am afraid he will have to personally direct it.

    "...We need these data and knowledge," Gao Wen finally broke his silence. "The more information we have, the more opportunities scholars will have to analyze the true trends of the magic wave and understand the principles behind those technical documents.

    "Tell them that our scholars have already begun to study the blueprint of the''Magic Tide Observation Device''. Once we understand its principles, we will begin to choose a suitable location for construction. Before that, we hope to share it with the Nuoyi civilization. Regarding the knowledge of the magic tide, "Loren" also has his own research and understanding about the magic tide."

    The star solvers quickly edited the text sent to the Noy Civilization according to Gawain¡¯s semantics. In an energy surge of the Antavien antenna array, the voice representing the "Lorran Civilization" was turned instantaneously. It was sent to the depths of the Xinghai, after which there was waiting and silence for a few minutes, until the Noy''s reply appeared in front of Gao Wen.

    "We will package the original data returned by the observer and send it to you after the end of this communication."

    After this message, the Noyes immediately sent a question: "As for more information about the magic tide, we first want to know how far you have been in your''research and understanding'' of the magic tide?"

    Gawain tapped the tabletop unconsciously with his fingers. This is his habitual movement when thinking. Amber next to him raised his eyebrows after seeing the question raised by the Noi people: "Is this some kind of... bottoming out? "

    "We have been exploring their bottoms, and of course they should also be curious about our bottoms. If they never show interest in this aspect, then the situation will be suspicious," Gawain said casually, and then he sat in the chair. I adjusted my sitting posture and looked at Bertila in the projection above the magic net terminal, "Send them my next words intact.

    "Our planet was swept by a smaller demonic wave''front tremor'' hundreds of years ago. At a huge price, we survived and recorded the demonic wave swept by the device. The "waveform" of time on the planet, and now we have a laboratory dedicated to research on it, and we have advanced to the stage of trying to "artificial magic tide" in the laboratory environment."

    This piece of information was quickly sent to the other side of the Xinghai Sea, and this time, the Noyes responded extremely quickly, and made no secret of their astonishment: "Have you recorded the fluctuation data of the Demon Tide?! First-hand data? How did you do it?"

    "We can partly control the planetary power system of the parent star under our feet. When the magic wave swept across our homeland, it left a''shadow'' in the huge magic power cycle of the planet itself," Gao Wen thoughtfully responded. The sentence, "Further details are temporarily confidential, but after receiving your''observer raw data'', we will send you this information. Please forgive us for being cautious. In our way of thinking, it is necessary Your prudence is also part of mutual frankness."

    This time, there was a long period of blank waiting on the Noi¡¯s side, and it was not until a few minutes later that the printing device in front of Gawain spit out the reply text translated by the star solver:

    "We accept and approve of this caution."

    Gao Wen meditated, and he quickly thought of a new question: "If we have the''magic wave fluctuation data'' we recorded, we still need two observation points four light-years away to''measure'' the magic wave. NS?"

    After sending out the question, he waited patiently.

    On such a solemn occasion, he suddenly felt a strange relaxation and calmness.

    Aliens... The strange races that are a few light years away seem to be doing their best to fight the disaster that is approaching their home planet. This feeling was not obvious in the last communication, but in this communication In the middle, he has clearly sensed the urgency of the "Noy".

    This may be a bit disturbing, but Gawain suddenly felt... these "Noyes" seemed to be a little more alive in his own eyes.

    They are also afraid, they can survive, and they are also cautious about the "Lorren civilization", but they have to show all their candor in the face of the situation, hoping to cooperate with alien races as soon as possible, and... they seem to also do it for themselves The **** of sorrow left and felt sad, even though it was not so obvious.

    Now, Gao Wen still dare not jump to conclusions to judge whether this group can be regarded as friends, but at least, this group looks "like people", which is enough to let him breathe a sigh of relief.

    There was a sudden creaking sound from the printing device, and the black writing on the white paper appeared line by line in Gawain''s eyes:

    "Our scholars conducted a brief discussion and concluded that we still need qualified observation points.

    "The''magic wave fluctuation data'' recorded on the planet does not represent a complete wave of the wave, it can only help us restore a partial shock form of the wave, and it is a''historical shock form'', this'' The local model will help us verify protection technology, verify many theories, and even help us correct observations on the four-light-year scale, but it still cannot replace the latter.

    "The span of a basic''waveform'' of the magic wave is four light years. This is the most precious and unmistakable knowledge left to us by the pioneers. The influence of other high-energy celestial bodies will make it continue to undergo subtle changes, and if this "subtle change" is not calibrated, it will cause the protection technology to fail. Our previous pioneers... have paid a heavy price on this. .

    "Therefore, we must obtain the real-time observation results at two measurement points four light-years apart. The real-time measurement of the magic tide data is a prerequisite for the protection technology to take effect."

    Amber leaned her head and looked at the reply on the black and white paper seriously. This did not involve professional technical terms, so she quickly understood it, and then opened her eyes wide: "It actually involves the '' Real-time changes''?! No wonder they have to set up these two observation points. This...this condition is really harsh..."

    Gao Wen shook his head: "It''s really harsh and this is the consistent way our world treats sentient beings."

 Chapter 1448ï¼š Every effort has its meaning

    The communication with Noy continued, and the printing device connected to the magic net on the table continued to creak and creak, turning voices light years away into words and presenting it in front of Gawain and Amber. The small machine is like a tentacles extending from a super-light communication array. Between its crude gears, connecting rods, and rune substrates, Gawain seems to be able to see the light and shadow from the depths of the cold and distant starry sky. .

    When the reel of the printing device started to rotate again, he suddenly had some strange feelings and associations.

    Between Loren and Noy, in the long darkness separated by the distant sea of ??stars and light years away, an intermittent superluminal communication chain is the only connection between the two civilizations. Up to now, it can still be said to be an unfamiliar ethnic group. Two ethnic groups that can''t even imagine what each other looks like, in this fragile and pitiful "connection", they tried hard to reach out to each other, trying to get from here before the end. Break free from the quagmire, and just this unreliable connection is enough to give people a feeling of "Xinghai is not alone".

    But whether it feels like a cluster of false fires, no one is sure yet.

    A message from the Neumann appeared on the paper: "In a sense, we are all hope for the other''s survival."

    Gawain tapped the armrest of the seat lightly with his fingertips: "But can you confirm that the path you are walking on is the right one? Your demonic wave observation and mental unity field... have you ever really succeeded in getting a certain civilization in Survive in the Demon Tide?"

    This sentence of his was quickly translated by the star solvers far away in the Thorin Command Center, and then automatically encoded and converted by the computing node connected to the Thorin giant tree. The speed of light signal crossed the vast sea of ??stars in an instant.

    After a long time, the creaking sound of gears and axles was finally heard from the printing device in front of Gao Wen, and a piece of white paper was slowly pushed out of the printing port.

    "Our pioneers have almost completely resisted the magic wave, but because of insufficient observation data, they did not fully understand the weak deviation of the magic wave caused by the influence of the surrounding celestial bodies, and eventually led to failure. But even though they failed, this experience is Has been handed down and turned into the most precious legacy.

    "However, we must admit that no one can prove that this path is correct. The pioneers cannot, nor can we ourselves. We have spent 1,400 years transforming our planet into a sanctuary, but this technology has historically Indeed, there has never been any successful precedent. Even if the pioneers left us a''legacy'', we cannot be sure that the lessons they have summed up are the only reason for the failure of the year...

    "But we have no choice and no time to find new options. In order to survive, we can only give it a go."

    "There is no choice..." Gawain muttered to himself softly, looking at the clear and sharp characters on the printing paper, and almost at the same time as his voice fell, another magic net next to the desk The terminal was started, and Tyre, who was acting as the communication core in the magnifying device, appeared in the holographic projection above the terminal: "A message from Antavien..."

    Amber next to him took it without waiting for her to finish: "The main antenna can''t hold it anymore, right?"

    "We can support another transmission or two. This time we will also put General Vanessa into the cooling circuit," Tyr said with a serious face, "Just say anything, after this communication is over. We are going to dismantle the main antenna core in order to shorten the construction period as much as possible, we plan to start the preparation work before the "energy crystal" is sent to Antavien."

    Amber: "...Mom, say **** or your hardcore..."

    Gao Wen didn''t care what Amber was muttering next to him. Although he felt regretful, the fact that the superluminal communication array is currently in a poor state cannot be changed. He could only take a light breath and explain the situation to Noy Civilization: "Thank you. Honestly, our best scholars are already analyzing the technical data you sent, and the related project will begin soon.

    "Next we will upgrade and transform the ultralight communication array. It is temporarily unclear how long this reconstruction project will last. During this period, we will stop sending out signals but our receiving antenna will remain on, as always."

    The printing device calmed down for a while, and finally spit out a creak: "We understand that we look forward to the moment when your communication system is completed, and hope that by then, there will be smoother conversations between the two planets."

    After a while, the printing device suddenly spit out another paragraph: "Before the communication is closed, I have one last question. Do you think the starry sky above your head...is pretty?"

    Gao Wen looked at the last question that suddenly came from the Noy with some surprise. He felt that the "style" of this message seemed a little different from before, but he quickly smiled and shook his head: "Of course. , It''s very beautiful."

    The next second, Tyre¡¯s voice came from the side: "The main antenna burned out and the super-light communication array shut down."

    Antavien¡¯s signal transmission process was interrupted, and the interstellar communication that spanned several light-years fell silent for a moment. A strange and empty feeling appeared in my heart for some reason, but it quickly dissipated. Gao Wen shook his head and let My mood calmed down again, and then I took a deep breath and stood up outside the floor-to-ceiling windows. The golden red afterglow of the setting sun was rushing to the city along the banks of the Baishui River, and the fine golden light was permeating from the roofs of the block buildings.

    After an unknown period of time, Bertila¡¯s voice suddenly came from the Monet terminal, interrupting Gawain¡¯s thoughts: ¡°Solin¡¯s main antenna received the signal, and''Noy'' is transmitting data to us. The original observation record that arrived at the last moment before the''observer'' lost contact."

    "Store it properly, and then forward it to the ¡®Xinghai Project¡¯ team and the Demon Tide Countermeasures Committee of various countries," Gao Wen nodded, "has the technical document of the ¡®Unification of Mind Field¡¯ sent by Noyes been translated?"

    "No, the star solvers are working overtime to translate, but these documents involve a lot of highly professional content. Even if we update the''dictionary table'' used to communicate with the Noyes, the translation work is still progressing difficult. Please rest assured that the computing center and the main brain array directly connected to the Sorin headquarters are fully online. With the accumulation of effective data, these computing nodes can already assist the star solvers in their work, and the translation progress should be much faster in the future."

    "Very well, then this matter is left to you."

    After hanging up the communication with the Thorin Command Center, Gawain came to the large French window and looked at the scenery outside the window with some wonder. At this angle, he could see the white water bank near the dusk, while the sight of another was blocked. In the direction, he could imagine the dark mountains that were gradually dyed red by the setting sun. They were the most prestigious scenery in the entire imperial capital area. He had seen such scenery for many years.

    This piece of land has become what it is today under his gaze. Now, this once desolate and dangerous barren land has become the most prosperous "Magic City of Miracles" on the planet.

    But in the face of the vast starry sky and the endlessly rotating laws of the universe, a cluster of mud on a small planet is really insignificant.

    Amber¡¯s footsteps came from behind, and Gawain didn¡¯t look back, but he already felt the half-elf standing next to him. She was craned her neck and looked at the direction of Baishuihe. After watching for a long time, she mumbled: "If Noy What people say is true. After that year and a half, will we not see this kind of scenery?"

    "Yes," Gawain said calmly, "If we don''t take an effective response, if the Noy''s intelligence is true, then our history will really reach the end."

    "...You can''t speak tactfully," Amber''s long pointed ears suddenly trembled twice, and she raised her head and glanced at Gawain. "I''m already too panic here..."

    While talking so much, she shook her head. In this chilly season, she recalled the news from the Neues, but there was still a trace of unreality that will come sooner or later. This has been for many years. The former Gao Wen had issued a warning to the world, but who would have thought that the footsteps of the doomsday were so close... In more than a year, this heavy countdown suddenly fell down like a boulder, and even made her breathless. Feeling angry.

    One year later, the magic wave will sweep across the planet of the Noy, and one and a half years later, the Loren civilization will no longer exist. Looking out from here, she can see the row upon row of houses on the banks of the White Water and the sunset. The next time the lights are lit, there are prosperous and lively commercial centers, industrial blocks with roaring machines, and peaceful daily streets. However, all of these will become a dust in history, such as those extinguished in the ancient years. The civilization is average.

    However, at this moment, the world is still so peaceful, except for a few people, no one in this world knows what is about to happen.

    A rough and powerful hand suddenly pressed on the top of her head, causing Amber¡¯s increasingly chaotic thoughts to come to an abrupt end. She heard Gawain¡¯s voice from above herself: "Did you suddenly feel that we have been working hard to build What seems to have lost its meaning?"

    "It''s not...so serious." Amber shrank her neck. She wanted to shake her head to shake Gawain''s hand, but she gave up after shaking her twice. ¡­Why do you think this world is so malicious?"

    "Did you know that there are many insects in this world that can''t survive the cold winter. Some are good at digging holes in the soil, some are good at drilling holes in wood, and some can even use plant fibers to weave a''shelter'' for themselves," But no matter how hard they tried, when the cold winter came, the small insects died in pieces. The nests and the rolled leaves they had built were turned into tombs in the first cold wind of winter. The traces left in the world cannot be retained until the season when the spring snow melts...

    "For these worms, the wind of cold winter is the ¡®magic tide¡¯ in their world, an unstoppable doomsday torrent that will instantly turn the worm¡¯s ¡®country¡¯ into nothing.

    "However, the cold winter itself has no will, just as the magic wave itself has no will. Although we often say that this world is full of malice, for the world... it has never paid attention to us living on small planets. The''bugs'' on the top are just moving in accordance with the laws of nature, sweeping the demonic wave of stars and destroying civilization... and it''s just the monsoon that is constantly blowing in the universe.

    "There is no problem with the operation of the world itself, the only problem... is just the fragility of civilization, just as primitive human tribes will fall in a mountain fire, for primitive tribes, the flames and passing by the mountains and forests What is the difference between the planetary tide?

    "But this doesn''t mean that we will walk safely and docilely toward the end of how many cold winters this world has ushered in, but have you ever seen those weak insects truly extinct after a cold winter?

    "The creatures that are as weak as insects and ants have also found a way to keep their race alive in the cycle of four seasons. What we have to do is similar to that."

    Amber listened quietly, and suddenly raised his head: "But do you think it is too late? If the information of the Noyes is true, then we may not have time to build any defenses. After all, there is only one year left. Half time..."

    "First of all, we will do our best to do everything we can, at least without regrets," Gawain looked at Amber''s eyes, "Secondly, before the real doomsday comes, the days are still to be passed. I know in advance. The countdown to the doomsday is indeed a not so lucky thing, but we are already in this position, so we can¡¯t panic, and finally..."

    Having said this, he stopped, frowned and showed a pensive look, and slowly said in his thoughts: "About the means of resisting the demonic tide... In fact, I have a feeling after seeing those technical documents, as mentioned by the Noyes. The technology of the''Unified Field of Mind''... I always feel that there is a sense of sight. I don¡¯t know the source of this feeling, but we are definitely not unfamiliar with that thing...

    "So during this period of time I have been waiting for the results of experts and scholars, I am waiting for the star solvers to complete the translation of those materials, and waiting for Jenny and Rebecca to understand the secrets behind the Noyian technology. At that time, I will know what the "sense of sight" in my heart is really going on."

    ¡­

    At the same time, in the distant space, the astonishing scale of the orbiting space station "Sky" is still operating as quietly as it did for more than 1.8 million years.

    The icy steel giant structure surrounds the vibrant planet below, keeping a long silence in the dark and magnificent background of the starry sky. The brilliant and stunning crown of the giant planet is slowly passing over the ring-shaped giant structure. , The vast sea of ??luminous clouds with faint wood grains illuminates a series of viewing windows outside the Cangqiong Station, illuminating the dusty cabins and corridors in this long-silent space station.

    In the past many years, there has not been any change here. The huge sun shines, the sky is silent, and the space facilities left by the sailors follow the most basic procedures to operate automatically. Time seems to have fallen into some kind of eternity in this cold universe. The cycle repeats day after day.

    Today, however, there have been changes in this space station.

    Through several transparent viewing windows near the rail transit section of Cangqiong Station, you can see that many figures are busy everywhere, and as these figures are busy, some of the lights outside Cangqiong Station suddenly flicker...

    This ancient space station finally reacted a little to the uninvited guests who entered its interior, although the uninvited guests did not seem to understand at all how to deal with this silent behemoth, although the changes they caused after they came here have affected the entire orbital space station. It can even be ignored, but it is undeniable that...changes are taking place.

 Chapter 1449ï¼š Deep in the sky

    Along with a low buzzing sound, some ancient equipment in the depths of the cabin was activated. The gravity that was weak to almost disappeared before returned to its normal strength. Ashalena once again felt the sense of solidity with her feet on the ground. In her field of vision, Cassandra, who curled herself up on a nearby pole with her tail to prevent it from drifting away, fell to the floor with a snap, while Ironman Commander Alice-RS6 calmly closed the limbs. The magnetic lock jumped from a nearby wall to the ground.

    "Artificial gravity is restored," Ashalena stomped gently, and looked at the engineering commander Mr. Nicholas, who was floating not far away, with a surprised expression. The "iron ball" with a funny smiling face was slowly moving. Moving in the room, the nearby lights and the sunlight coming in from outside the viewing window left a dazzling glare on his billowing surface, "How...how did you do it?"

    "It''s very simple. Just take a look at the energy pipeline buried in the partition and find that there is an abnormal cutoff or disturbance to dredge it," Nicholas floated slowly in the cabin without looking back. Checking the equipment here, he said casually, "It''s like this-snap it."

    As his voice fell, Athalena heard a slight sound of a mechanical device locking from somewhere nearby, followed by the sound of something starting, and a fan at the end of the room was half-open and stuck. The state gate then slid open to the sides gently, and the dark corridor opposite the gate was also brightly lit for an instant.

    The commanders of the engineering team in the room were stunned-they now understand deeply why the Cecil Empire should send this chubby gentleman to take on this important task...

    But then Nicholas Egg always added another sentence: "But my ability is not omnipotent. I can directly''see'' the structure behind the metal and see the faulty energy line, but I actually don''t understand the sailor''s. Technology-The lighting circuit and the energy path of the gravity generator were available in the previous cabin. I will know how to adjust it by comparing it. The other parts are not so simple to operate."

    "This has brought great convenience," Alice RS-6 walked over and said blankly. "You can complete the non-destructive scanning of the metal structure and energy pipelines of the entire cabin in a short time. This will solve the problem. The most difficult step in the restoration project."

    At this moment Cassandra, the siren who fell to the ground with a snap a while ago, also crawled over, and said as he moved, "We must be more careful if we go further. This is the first time that the gravity imbalance has appeared in the cabin. We are moving away from the "safe areas" of the space station. After this, it may be the "death chambers" where the energy has been completely interrupted and the system has been shut down for many years. These malfunctioning areas are no less dangerous than the exposed outer space."

    Listening to the reminder of the Miss Siren, Ashalena nodded lightly, and at the same time raised her gaze again, her gaze swept across the unfamiliar cabin that had just been explored.

    This is an area that looks like a rest area or "connected section". There are not many devices in the open rectangular space, but there are extremely open viewing windows facing the space, and there are things like benches placed in them. Near the viewing windows, beside the walls and gates, strange cylindrical crystal containers can also be seen. The remains of dead plants and water delivery structures are faintly visible in the containers.

    This made Ashalena couldn¡¯t help but have some imagination. She imagined that period of 1.87 million years ago, and imagined that when the voyager stayed on this planet for a short time, at that time, the space station must have not. It¡¯s as dead and cold as today¡ªthe various intelligent races in the sailing group come and go here, staying in this temporary "travel home", they will rest here, talk here, and observe this little place here. Small planetary system, observe the creatures on the surface, and the giant gaseous planet in space.

    They may also talk about the future, about their "deep space expedition" that seems to never end-1.87 million years, the creatures that once stopped in this space station may have already died, but Are their descendants still on that long voyage like their ancestors? That ancient and mysterious ship group... is it still wandering among the stars?

    Ashalena turned her head and saw that the following sea monsters, dragons and iron men were carrying in a batch of equipment and supplies. Alice-RS6 was instructing the soldiers to carefully inspect and record the strange things in the cabin, Cassandra Swinging a long snake''s tail, he crawled to the viewing window that occupies almost the entire wall, looking out into the outer space with some wonder.

    Outside the viewing window, a magnificent, radiating arc is slowly drifting from the side-it is the "sun" shining on the land of Loren, an amazing gas giant planet.

    "What are you looking at?" Ashalena came to Cassandra''s side. She saw a serious and slightly melancholy expression on the face of the Siren Lady, which surprised her-you know Under normal circumstances, it is like dreaming to see this expression on the face of the sea monster. This group of salted deep-sea fish are as happy as they are taking medicine. "You look a little...sad?"

    "I''m just thinking, our Siren should almost recognize reality..." Cassandra said softly, her eyes falling on the magnificent sea of ??luminous clouds slowly moving from the darkness, even though it was so far away. The turbulent cloud crown of the gas giant planet is also enough to create a shocking sense of oppression, "After all, this thing has been hanging above our heads for so many years, and now it is even closer..."

    "Karen? Recognize the reality?" Ashalena was a little startled, "What does this mean?"

    "Have you seen that bright and hot sea of ??clouds?" Cassandra raised the tip of his tail slightly and pointed to the "corona" outside the viewing window. "This gas giant planet is shining on the planet we live on now, everything Everything depends on its light and heat."

    "Of course," Ashalena was a little confused by the abnormal behavior of Miss Siren, but she nodded subconsciously, "This is a matter of course..."

    "Of course..." Cassandra sighed softly, as if talking to herself, "But in our''knowledge system'' and''natural common sense'', gas giant planets are''cold celestial bodies'' that don''t glow or glow. ''what¡­¡­"

    Ashalena was stunned for a moment, and just about to ask something subconsciously, Miss Siren in front of her had already changed the subject: "How far have we left the traffic section of the rail elevator?"

    "Roughly it is more than ten kilometers, and there is a terrifyingly large''open belt'' in the middle, but compared with the entire sky, our current range of activities is still only a small part of it. "Ashalena put away the thought of continuing to ask questions, and turned her attention to the business in front of her, "This space station is really scary."

    "Yes, this scale is really scary...not to mention our current manpower, even if all the deep sea witches and deep water technicians on Antavien are sent over, it is impossible to repair such a large-scale space giant. ," Cassandra thought seriously, "What''s more, the cabins further ahead seem to be getting more and more unsafe. Now it is only gravity failure. Then if there is a leakage of toxic substances or mechanical out of control, it will be a big problem. Fun, as I just said, the danger is no less than facing the outer space...even more dangerous than the outer space. After all, the protective equipment we bring can still be useful if we are only exposed to the universe. But if you encounter an out-of-control sailor machine, it will not be able to resist it with a layer of protective clothing and a fragile single shield."

    Listening to the serious analysis of the "Witch of the Deep Sea", Asha Lena was also stunned.

    She knows that the views of the Krakens must be respected during the entire restoration project. Although this group always gives people an illusion of being too happy and unreliable, it is undeniable that they are the only ones in the entire world that truly master. People who have experienced aerospace technology and built "big spaceships"-even if their spaceships are now grounded, their technology has undergone a certain decline and failure, but as an interstellar civilization in the past, their accumulated experience and knowledge are still Far superior to other races.

    Ashalena looked back at the entrance through which the previous team came.

    From the advance team boarding the Sky Station, to the subsequent arrival of large forces in batches, waves of materials were sent from the planet''s surface into space, this joint project has been going on for dozens of days, during which the engineering team was divided into several teams. The team explored around the rail elevator traffic hall, and then under the guidance of the commander-in-chief Mr. Nicholas Egg, they found a way to the adjacent compartment. So far, they have moved away from the initial traffic compartment and entered this giant In an unfamiliar area of ??the space station.

    And as it continued to penetrate into this huge icy steel behemoth, the real situation everywhere in Cangqiang Station gradually appeared in front of everyone.

    The "assembly hall" directly connected to the orbital elevator and the entire "traffic compartment" can be regarded as a "safe area" in this space station. In that area, the energy supply is stable, the artificial gravity is normal, and the entire life support system is in place. In a state of orderly operation, the engineering team has set up the most important supply and research base there.

    But as they moved to the other belts of the Sky Station, the team led by Ashalena and the others began to see the real "disabled compartments"-completely interrupted energy supply, uncontrolled gravity environment, and dark connections. Corridors and isolated rooms that are as cold as a tomb and have obvious problems with air circulation.

    These dangerous areas are frightening.

    More than a dozen sea monsters serving as pioneer expedition members gave cheap lives in the process of exploring these disabling compartments, and some even sacrificed several times.

    Facts have proved that Cassandra''s choice to set up a large water element pool near the rail transit cabin is the most correct decision-this greatly saves the time required to supplement the pioneers during the exploration process.

    Fortunately, at least so far, the entire exploration and restoration work is still going on without risk. Under the command of Mr. Nicholas Egg and the efforts of other engineers, the stalled cabins along the way restored energy supply one by one. As the exploration is gradually deepening, considering the astonishing scale of the entire Cangqiang Station, it is difficult to say whether the subsequent operations of the cabin will continue to be so smooth.

    "I want to hear your opinion." Just as Ashalena was thinking about it, she heard Cassandra''s voice ring again, "We have been active here for dozens of days. The explored range is only a small section of the entire orbital station, and according to Mr. Nicholas¡¯ perception, even these areas that we have explored have a large number of unexplored complex structures in their deep layers¡ª"

    The deep-sea witch paused, thinking while earnestly saying: "Those enclosed machinery compartments, pipeline compartments and energy centers will obviously not be open to''visitors''. Forcible disassembly may cause unpredictable consequences. After all, Although His Majesty Gawain Cecil helped us solve the problem of access rights to the space station, many of the systems in it may still have the setting of "automatic counterattack", and it is impossible for His Majesty Gawain to control everything."

    Facing the serious gaze of Miss Siren, Ashalena immediately thought about it-in fact, she was not without thoughts after she had been active on this for so long, so she simply stated her point of view at this moment: " I think maybe we don¡¯t need to repair the entire space station-this was not realistic from the beginning."

    Cassandra raised her eyebrows and tail: "Oh?"

    "Such a huge space building, and it is still a''permanent facility'' left by the sailors to monitor the operation of the planet, and it has been operating unmanned for more than 1.8 million years. How can I think it should have some kind of... The function of''self-repair'', isn''t it?" Ashalena said while thinking, "Even the mage towers of the wizards will have magic puppets and tower spirits that are responsible for cleaning and checking the magic nodes, let alone set sail. The space station left by the actor-but we have been active here for so long, what about these things?"

    Cassandra nodded slightly: "...The entire space station is in a deep sleep state. Except for a small part of the area that was''externally activated'' by us or His Majesty Gawain, most of the things here have stopped working. I''m afraid it also includes what you call a "self-repairing" system."

    "That''s the case," Ashalena said, "Think about the situation we have seen along the way. A large number of cabins are in a state of energy interruption, but in fact the''hardware'' of those cabins does not seem to be damaged much, as long as we find a way The energy supply in the corresponding areas was restored, and those places came alive-I didn¡¯t think it was anything unusual at first, but now I think about it... Except for the area we saw near the view window of the traffic cabin. Outside of the big hole that knows who was knocked out, this huge space station... is it really broken?

    "And even that''big hole'' has the same scale compared to the entire sky station. It doesn''t even have a span of a cabin, and there are hundreds of similar cabins on the entire sky station as a starting point. If you stay in one of the largest facilities on the planet, this space station will really be shut down for so many years because a cabin is crashed? Even the things we built won¡¯t have this kind of defect..."

    "Indeed... I don''t think the dormant state of Cangqiang Station will be related to that''big hole'', although it did feel spectacular when I saw it from the traffic cabin observation window before," Cassandra said. Said thoughtfully, "So according to what you mean, we should find the self-healing system of this space station and find a way to wake it up?"

    "This sounds more reliable than taking hundreds of people to repair a giant space station that can orbit the planet synchronously, and the hundreds of us don''t have blueprints, experience or even corresponding knowledge," Ashalena spread out. Hand, "Of course, just looking at my proposal is a bit like trying our luck, but we are exploring this place, aren¡¯t we? It¡¯s not good to say what happens during the exploration, so I think we can pay more attention in this direction. ."

    "...I agree with you, Ms. Ashalena."

 Chapter 1450ï¼š Abnormal area

    When Ashalena and Cassandra discussed the possible "self-repairing system" of this huge space station in front of the viewing window, Nicholas Egg, the project commander, floated in this open "connected compartment". In ", with full curiosity and excitement, he "observed" this metal holy place that could be described as "beautiful" in his eyes.

    In the eyes of others, the iron ball star man at this moment is just floating aimlessly everywhere in the room, but in fact, his incomprehensible perception has penetrated into this labyrinth of steel and polymer. In the depths, under the layers of metal walls, roofs, and criss-crossing pipe networks and passages, Cangqiang Station was presenting a more complex, three-dimensional and incredible posture in front of him.

    He stopped in the middle of the room, "watching" his feet.

    There is a deep structure several kilometers thick. Darkness and coldness dominate the cabins and ancient systems that have not been awakened. This huge space station is in deep dormancy, and it "looks" up...this dormant state has continued. I don''t know how many tens of thousands of years.

    In Nicholas''s opinion, this is very abnormal.

    He was able to perceive the astonishing level of technology contained in this space station and its own solid structure more clearly than other "people". He knew that such a space giant was actually far more "sturdy and durable" than people thought. A rough estimate is that if the Cangqiang Station fell asleep in the last few hundred or even thousands of years because of being too old and disrepaired, then everything is understandable, but if it entered this kind of station more than a hundred thousand years ago State... At that time, it shouldn''t have suffered much damage at all.

    Is it some internal reason that caused the shutdown of the space station? Is it system-level attacks and intrusions? Or those "starters" will accidentally come up with tofu dregs projects?

    Nicholas thought about it, slowly extending his perception deeper. He "sees" the cold metal opening up in the "view" like a receding curtain, and the walls and roof of the space station appear in his perception. A kind of hazy and illusory translucent texture, he slowly sank from a penetrating perspective to the vicinity of the main energy network, where it was already close to the ring-shaped central axis of the Sky Station, and then his perception could no longer go deep. NS.

    Even with his special talent, he still has powerless when facing something astonishing at Cangqiang Station.

    The sound of metal tapping footsteps came from beside him, and the voice of Alice-6 was passed into Nicholas'' ears: "Commander, the search in the environment has been completed, and no structure of the suspected control interface has been found."

    Nicholas turned around and focused on the "Iron Man Commander". From his perspective, this "Miss Alice" is a beautiful creature, but this "beauty" does not refer to her appearance. Although her appearance should be considered beautiful by human standards, what Nicholas appreciates more is her exquisite mechanical structure, sophisticated and strong endoskeleton protective shell, and hidden folding and deforming tool modules in her limbs... This lady is comparable The weird flesh and blood of human beings are much more beautiful.

    Unfortunately, it''s not a ball.

    Nicholas sighed slightly in his heart, and there was a buzzing voice in his body: "This should be just a transitional area for the space station staff to stop and relax and enjoy the scenery of space. The control node of the entire cabin should still be deeper."

    "Need to go deeper?" Alice-6 stared at the "temporary superior" in front of her with inorganic eyes, her expression was as cold as her tone of voice, and her brand-new mental core did not have much experience in interpersonal communication. Used to adjust their "interactive behavior", but fortunately, the commander in front of them didn''t care about it, "My soldiers and I are in good condition."

    Nicholas''s gaze swept across the hall. After confirming the progress of the logistics team in setting up temporary supply points, his body slightly fluctuated: "Notify the dragon and the sea monsters to call the advance team, and we will move on."

    Under the command of the commander-in-chief, an advance team was quickly organized. The large force will continue to set up camps and supply points in this connecting section. The advance team will continue to move forward under the leadership of several leaders and Nicholas Egg. The dark and silent cabins ahead moved forward.

    This elite team of more than ten people left the "rest hall" with wide viewing windows and a good view, and passed through the connecting corridor outside the hall that had just restored lighting and gravity. They were inside the silent steel behemoth. While exploring, the dragon members led by Ashalena and Belranta walked on the outside of the team, and the iron soldiers led by Alice-6 marched side by side with them. The front pioneer was Kassander. The Kraken explorer led by Ra, Commander Nicholas was protected in the middle of the team.

    After operating in this ancient space station for dozens of days, this "joint engineering team" and "exploration force" has formed an effective plan of action: When going to unfamiliar areas, let the Kraken be in front of you. Pathfinder, the dragons with strong single combat effectiveness and vitality protect the commander in the middle of the team, while the iron soldiers with multiple detection functions and quick actions are at the end of the team, mainly responsible for scanning and recording the surrounding environment.

    As for why the Sea-Monsters should be the pioneers in the front...

    In this way, they passed through several connecting corridors, passing several temporarily locked gates. In Nicholas¡¯ perception, the team seemed to be approaching the end of the current "ring belt", and the energy flow in the depths of the surrounding walls also began. Gradually it becomes unstable.

    According to experience, this means that there is another "disabled compartment" ahead. A load balancing mechanism is trying to transfer the energy of the normal compartment to the key systems in the disabled compartment. This "adjustment" has led to the current area. Insufficient energy supply.

    An exceptionally high gate appeared at the end of the connecting passage at this moment, standing in the eyes of the advance team members.

    The gate is as tall as a city gate, and the width seems to be able to accommodate several steel tanks passing side by side. On the silver-white alloy gate, you can see some unclear ¡°logos¡±. Similar logos have appeared many times in the space station. It is not The text is also not decorative, but most likely to represent a certain department or a certain ethnic group in the sailing convoy.

    In addition, the corridor lights around the gate are obviously much dimmer than the previous cabins. Somewhere near the door frame, a dim red gleam can be seen floating slowly.

    A Siren explorer climbed near the gate with his tail swinging, poked the cold alloy door with the tip of his tail, and turned his head and waved to the others: "No reaction."

    "It''s the energy supply interruption again... but this is the first time I have seen such a large gate," Nicholas grumbled, scanning the mechanical structure near the gate while saying to others, "The control mechanism of the gate seems to be intact, but it hasn''t been activated. , I¡¯m trying to transfer the lighting energy of the nearby area to the control mechanism of the gate, but before opening the gate, it¡¯s best to check if there is any danger on the opposite side.¡±

    "I''ll come," the Sea-Monster explorer who went to test the front door immediately volunteered to pat his chest, "This door doesn''t seem to be completely closed, I perceive some small gaps at the bottom, waiting for me to flow in. have a look!"

    As soon as the voice fell, the whole body of this Miss Siren burst into a cloud of water mist, and then the water mist shrank again and condensed into a pool of puddles. With some weird gaze, the living puddle began to flow over to the huge door not far away, and infiltrated the gap at the bottom of the door little by little.

    Just like this Miss Siren said, this door did not close for some reason. It left a little crack. The small cracks in the door were hard to detect, but it was enough to let a sea-mon infiltrate...

    After a while, the living puddle completely infiltrated the opposite side of the gate under the eyes of everyone. Ashalena immediately looked up at Cassandra not far away, and asked what she often asked her these days. Words: "Are you dead?"

    "Not yet," Kassandra waved her hand while sensing the breath coming from across the door. "She is reorganizing... Things seem to be pretty good... Ah, news is coming! She said that the opposite is a very, very large open space. Space, and everything seems to be normal except for the lighting failure, temperature, air pressure, and gravity are all right, um..."

    Cassandra frowned and seemed to be listening carefully to the information shared by the Kraken across the door through psychic echoes. Her tone gradually became weird: "She said... there seems to be a very huge tree in the dark, maybe It''s not a tree, it''s something else. She felt that the atmosphere in front was a bit weird. She didn''t dare to approach it for a while, but she was not in danger in her current position."

    "A very huge tree? And it doesn''t have to be a tree? What''s the mess?" Red Dragon Berranta muttered subconsciously, but it seems that she has become accustomed to the reliable and unreliable performance of these Sea-Monster teammates. , Soon turned his gaze to the commander of the team, "Mr. Nicholas, there doesn''t seem to be much danger across the door, do you want to open the door?"

    Nicholas hesitated only a little bit in his heart, and quickly made a decision: "Everyone step back a bit, I''m going to open the door."

    Everyone immediately backed away at their orders. Nicholas himself flashed aside to a safer place. Then he tried to control the control system behind the door based on the experience accumulated over the past dozens of days. In fact, he did not have the ability to directly control the flow of energy. , But here, most of the energy flow of the facility is based on material carriers, and no matter how delicate and subtle these material carriers are, they are "obedient metals" that can be controlled in his perception, under his fine and ingenious control. , Some of the original energy loops have been slightly adjusted, and the gate controllers that had been exhausted are gradually awakening.

    The lights in the nearby corridor gradually dimmed, and a low humming sound came from both sides of the gate. After a while, accompanied by the clicking sound of the mechanical device unlocking and the sound of "chicking" as if the pressure was relieved, look at that. The huge gate that went up extremely solid finally retreated to both sides.

    An unusually wide space shrouded in darkness appeared in front of Ashalena.

    "This is..." Ashalena looked at this place wider than the "assembly hall" in the previous traffic section in astonishment. Although everything in her vision was shrouded in darkness, she still noticed it for the first time. The place is amazingly wide and its dome height is even more amazing, and in the dim space that seems to be boundless, she saw some hazy shadows, a few shimmering like emergency lights flashing in the shadows. , Sketching out a more weird and weird silhouette of light and shadow in the dark, this scene made her suddenly nervous, "This is not the same as the''style'' of all the previous areas..."

    "Look at the one over there!" Berlan Tower next to it suddenly pointed to the dark depths, "Is that the ¡®tree¡¯ that Miss Siren mentioned?"

    Ashalena immediately looked in the direction of the opponent''s finger. In the dimness, she finally saw the unusually large outline. There were a lot of shadowy things like thorns or crystal spikes "stretched" from the ground. , Hovering and entangled and spread to high places, and when halfway through the spread, it showed a posture of spreading to the surroundings. The dim light brought by the emergency lights made the "twisted thorns" appear like tree trunks, tree crowns, and bare roots. The outline, at first glance... it really feels like a giant tree.

    But that is definitely not a tree.

    "Lighting needs more lighting here!"

    Ashalena exclaimed, and at the same time she raised her hand to release an illumination technique, and at the same time, she couldn''t help but a trace of doubt appeared in her heart.

    With the dragonborn''s night vision ability, how can you not see clearly what''s here?

    Although the hall is dim, it is not completely without light. There are many light sources like emergency lights in the field of view. With the opening of the door, the corridor outside has also restored to light. It is reasonable to say that a lot of light will shine through the open door. This hall, but why... it''s still so dim here that the dragon''s eyes seem to cast a shadow here, as if the lights were suppressed by some power in the dark depths?

    With these doubts that suddenly appeared in her heart, the illuminating light ball in Ashalena''s hand has already flew high, followed by a dozen or so large and small illuminating light **** released by others. These are enough to make the entire hall light up in an instant. The bright magic light source dispersed, but the dimness in the entire hall was only slightly dispersed.

    All magical light **** seemed to be suppressed by invisible power, and the light they emitted quickly decayed in the darkness, almost nothing.

    Ashalena fixedly looked at the "illumination" floating in the air, as if one by one faint bright spots, and suddenly realized one thing

    The faint light sources in this hall that look like "emergency lights" are actually not emergency lighting systems that run at full power.

    It is a powerful shadow force that floods here, suppressing all lighting, and even turning "darkness" into something inherently attributed to this entire hall!

    "All staff are on alert, the environment is abnormal!" Alice-6''s crisp and cold voice sounded in the hall, and the accompanying Ironman soldiers immediately entered a state of combat readiness. At the same time, the giants brought by Ashalena and Bellanta The dragons and dragon descendants also activated their protective equipment, ready to deal with dangerous things that emerged from the dark.

    Even the sea monsters who have always been careless reacted quickly. In the sound of a series of splashes, they turned into huge sea monsters, carapace sea monsters and even the tentacles of the **** of simulating storms. In the dark, these The deep-sea creatures have turned into a circle of indescribable styles of humorous barriers, protecting their teammates.

    Ashalena looked around and swallowed.

    It¡¯s really not good to say that this weird hall is scary or this bunch of sea-monsters who are humorous and deified at every disagreement...

    But in this extremely tense atmosphere, nothing changed in the hall.

    (Ma!)

 Chapter 1451ï¼š Remnants of pollution

    A tense atmosphere is condensed in this dimly lit hall. The air seems to have solidified in this atmosphere, and the deep hum of ancient equipment in the depths of the hall seems to be coming from a very remote place. After Ashalena sounded an unreal illusion¡ªbut after such a tense state lasted for a few minutes, nothing happened in the hall.

    Those magical light spheres that rose to mid-air are still floating in the air. Their appearance did not "stimulate" anything. The door to the corridor was wide open, and the light that diffused from the corridor was unknown. The power was suppressed within a few meters from the door, and a hazy gray-black mist was formed behind the explorers.

    Other than that, there were no shrill alarms, no guards who were awakened, no indescribable things jumping out of the darkness-there seemed to be nothing in the hall except for the weird environment.

    "Stay on alert," Alice RS-6''s cold voice broke the depressing tension. While giving instructions to her soldiers, she looked up at the deep hall that looked like a "giant tree". "With the shadowy structure, the iron commander''s smooth forehead suddenly opened a crack, and then some kind of artificial crystal came out of it. This ingenious sensing device projected a flickering light curtain, the light curtain itself Although it was quickly swallowed by the surrounding darkness, its scanning field has quickly completed the scan of the surrounding environment. "There are no moving targets, no energy traps, and running spells in the environment."

    The accompanying Sea-Monster advance team members also started to move. They maintained that formidable "battle stance" and walked around the hall in pairs. The scales, tentacles and hard carapace brought orders on the alloy floor. "Footsteps" with a tingling scalp.

    Ashalena watched these "deep sea allies" walk towards those dark areas little by little, feeling as if they were going to be completely in the shadows in the next second, but in fact their hazy figures have never been completely swallowed by darkness¡ªthe dimness in this hall It is not completely dark, although the light produced by the lighting lights and magical light **** is suppressed, it can still provide a certain amount of illumination.

    "Safe." "It''s safe here too-only some humming equipment." "There are some terminals still running, and it looks nothing unusual." "There are only a bunch of pillars here..."

    The voices of the siren came from deep in the darkness, and then these advance team members temporarily lifted their "combat stance" and returned to the team-although the siren¡¯s fighting stance was powerful, it was not suitable for performing sophisticated techniques Manipulate and explore actions.

    At this time, Ashalena breathed a sigh of relief, but still did not dare to relax her vigilance completely¡ªperhaps there is no danger here, but in the space station built by the sailor, there is such a hall that is completely enveloped by an abnormal environment. It is very strange in itself. She frowned and looked at the shadowy equipment and the faintly extinguished "lights" around her. She couldn''t help muttering softly, "What the **** is this..."

    "There is a very powerful shadow power entrenched here... but I don''t know if this shadow power is from outside or the sailor stayed here at the beginning," the red dragon Belranta beside her said softly, while talking. While walking towards the largest "tree"-like structure in the center of the hall, "Anyway, this thing is obviously the core here..."

    "Be careful, don''t go there alone!" Asha Leina hurriedly reminded after seeing this, and then led people to follow in Berranta''s footsteps.

    Soon, the entire action team came to the feet of the strange thing in the center of the hall. Cassandra raised her head vigorously and saw countless dark "thorns" and crystalline structures growing from the floor and spreading into the air. It spreads near the ceiling and becomes a huge structure like a canopy, and among the tangled thorns and crystals... it seems that there are some other things hidden.

    Ashalena raised her hand again, and another magic ball of light appeared in her hand. Although the light emitted by the ball of light was suppressed by the dim surroundings, it still illuminates those " A small area on the surface of thorns.

    "...Quantity can make up for quality," Athalena said casually, looking at the area illuminated by the light ball, "make more light sources, so that we can see the situation more or less clearly."

    The dragons on the scene immediately released more lighting spells, and nearly a hundred magical light **** formed above the exploratory team almost instantly, and floated upward along the huge "thorn crystal structure". Sarena opened her eyes and stared at the place where the light ball flew. In the small-scale light spot that was constantly moving, she was able to see the more detailed structure of this "thorn crystal"-these shimmering and sharp crystals showed deepness. The purple-black color, a touch of changeable luster from time to time in the moving light source, they are tangled and tangled with each other, although they look like vines, they are obviously not plants, but more like...disorderly growing minerals.

    Ashalena watched the light **** fly to the top of the thorns and watched them cling to the thorn bushes. In the process, she finally saw clearly¡ªthis group of thorns that looked like a "giant tree" seemed It''s just a growth. In the depths surrounded by thorns, some large-scale equipment can be vaguely seen. It seems to be a pillar. A large number of branch structures radiated from the top and the dome can be seen, and the bottom is extended. A thing like a control terminal, a large number of purple-black thorn growths grew out of this huge device, entwined in layers to look like a tree.

    "There is something in it...is wrapped up," Berranta also noticed the large equipment faintly visible in the depths of the thorns. She frowned and approached cautiously, but did not dare to touch the sharp purple-black crystals. "This It looks like a large-scale terminal, a bit similar to the assembly hall, but it seems to be a higher level...There is faint movement inside, is it still running?"

    Ashalena did not say a word, she just walked slowly around this huge "thorn", carefully observing the shape of this thing, and at this moment, a strange thing suddenly came into my eyes, making this dragon mark. The witch stopped abruptly.

    "There''s something here!" She whispered subconsciously, and then waved to summon a magical ball of light. The ball of light emitted a dim and obscure light and slightly dispelled the surrounding darkness, allowing her to finally see it clearly. A strange form¡ªthe next second, she felt a chill suddenly hit her heart.

    It was a filthy trace like a rotten scorch, as if some terrible force with great corrosiveness had invaded here, and left a mark several meters long on the floor. This trace of corruption has been Spread into those thorns, and it seems to have spread a certain distance inside, the thorns in contact with it present a state of decay and damage, the purple-black crystals are stained with a layer of dirty grayish brown, the crystals There are cracks on the surface, and the entire "contaminated area" even spreads upwards to a height of several meters.

    Others rushed over immediately after hearing Ashalena¡¯s exclamation. After seeing the signs of pollution and corruption on the floor and among the thorns, Berranta was the first to widen his eyes: "This is ¡­"

    "The traces left by the reverse tide," Ashalena stared at the filthy mark, feeling her heart beating, "It can''t be wrong, the characteristics are too obvious."

    Berranta''s eyes widened, and suddenly reacted: "Check the surroundings quickly!"

    All the action team members acted immediately and began to conduct further inspections of this dimly shrouded hall. However, after a closer inspection, the traces of contamination that were finally found seemed to be the only place that Ashalena had discovered.

    "...The pollution from the reverse tide is continuous, and there is no scattered distribution." After hearing the results of other people''s inspections, Berranta shook his head slightly, "So this should be the only pollution..."

    "And it''s the pollution left over many years ago..." Ashalena bent down and carefully examined the disturbing marks on the floor. Her gaze moved forward along those marks, and finally fell on the obvious manifestations. On the crystal thorns showing signs of decline, "Those things like thorns..."

    "It looks like these crystal thorns are preventing the spread of pollution and protecting the central device." Alice RS-6''s calm voice came from the side. The iron commander''s eyes flashed with a slight energy, she His sight is slowly sweeping through the marks on the ground and the declining crystal thorns, "...has stopped moving."

    Ashalena did not speak for a while, but broke the silence after half a minute of contemplation: "The tide is dead, right?"

    "The death certificate and autopsy report given by the theocracy said so," Berranta nodded. "The conclusion is given by several senior consultants, and there should be no problem."

    "So, what we have in front of us is just an ancient clue, something that has happened... The force of the reverse tide tried to pollute the sky, but was stopped by these thorns," Ashalena said softly thoughtfully, she slowly Slowly stood up and looked at the thorns not far away that had been infested by the force of the reverse tide. "We need to collect some samples, especially these contaminated samples."

    "I''ll do it." Cassandra volunteered. She took a step forward, not knowing when she had taken out the container and cutting device for sample collection.

    She came to the gray-brown crystal thorns that had been contaminated by the force of the reverse tide, and carefully touched the thing with the high-frequency cutter in her hand.

    In the next second, the sound of crystal cracking was transmitted to everyone''s ears, as if a delicate balance that had been maintained for hundreds of thousands of years was suddenly broken. Before Ashalena could react, that large piece of contaminated crystal The thorns collapsed in the blink of an eye and turned into debris all over the floor.

    "This..." Cassandra was also taken aback by this situation, and she turned her head to look at other people innocently, "I just touched it a little bit, you guys looked at..."

    "It may be that this thing is already too fragile," Nicholas''s voice suddenly sounded from behind, and his low, slightly trembling voice looked very serious at the moment, "It is not important, the important thing is... it seems that something has been exposed."

    Cassandra turned her head and saw that because the contaminated crystals suddenly shattered and fell, the "thorn bush" that originally completely wrapped the large equipment in the center of the hall had a breach at this moment, and in the center of the breach , I can see that a device that looks like an operating terminal is exposed.

    The structure extending from the back of that thing is connected to the giant pillar in the thorn bushes, and the lights on its surface have been extinguished. The device has obviously stopped moving, but Nicholas can feel...weak energy is deep in this sleeping terminal.´¦Á÷¡£ At the flow.

    This is not the same as the devices in other cabins that are completely silent due to energy interruption.

    "This thing is still running, but the external interaction part is closed. I may try to reactivate it," Nicholas said uncertainly. "In addition, we must report back what we found here."

    Ashalena nodded immediately: "I will take a few people to the nearest communication port."

    Activities in the vast space, whether it is the dragon¡¯s messaging spells or Alice¡¯s iron man network, have exceeded their respective communication limits, and even the psionic singing of the sea monsters can¡¯t contact the mainland, but Ashalena still has a way. The contact with the surface here is the "sensation" between Gawain Cecil and Sky Station.

    There are some "communication ports" distributed in this space station. After activating them, Gao Wen who is far on the surface can directly contact the engineering team active in the sky station, and can even directly "see" their activities inside. Therefore, the compartments with communication ports are also regarded as important "transit bases" by the engineering team-these bases are the only way they can communicate with the surface.

    After Ashalena left the "Shadow Hall" with some personnel and went to the nearest communication port, Nicholas and others who remained in the hall continued to study the large-scale thorns and the large-scale devices wrapped in thorns.

    Regardless of the origin of these thorns, one thing can be seen-they prevented the spread of back tide pollution many, many years ago.

    After confirming this, those purple-black crystals that seemed weird and terrifying were not so terrible.

    If it confronts the pollution and corruption on the floor, then it is a good thing.

    "Now let me see what this thing does..."

    Floating in front of the breach in the thorn bushes, looking at the ancient terminal exposed from the breach, Nicholas''s voice was eager to try.

    He has roughly found a way to wake up the terminal, but only out of caution, he has been observing here for a long time.

    Berlanta and others who stood not far away were obviously more nervous than Nicholas. They stared at the commander-in-chief''s movements and watched him float by the silent machine to observe carefully. Dare to breathe-although many of them do not need to breathe.

    After a long time in this way, Nicholas finally confirmed the next operation. He took a step forward and gently "switched" a certain structure deep in the terminal with invisible force.

    A slight buzzing sound immediately sounded, and in the next second, the device that had been sleeping for so many years gradually awakened. A series of flashing lights appeared on the surface of the terminal and the structure connected to the giant pillar behind it. Then, Nicholas I saw a jittery holographic image above the terminal, and a line of sailor text appeared in the middle of the projection.

    Before departure, members of the engineering team including him had already made up for the knowledge of the sailor''s writing.

    They understood the words on the projection, but were at a loss as to its meaning¡ª

    "The star map custodian is offline."

 Chapter 1452ï¼š Frequent visions

    In the study room covered with blue velvet carpet, Gao Wen is listening to Amber¡¯s report on recent intelligence from various parties. Although the period of the magic wave is approaching, the information sent by the Noi civilization has been in the alliance high level, especially the high level of the three empires. The empire caused huge waves, but life still has to be taken, countless ordinary people still have to live, the market and economy still have to develop, the empire is a huge machine that cannot be stopped, so of course he needs to deal with daily affairs. It will end because the end is near.

    "...We have sent the data of the Demon Tide Observation Device to Typhon and the Silver Empire. In addition, Talrond and the Kraken have also established an expert team to assist in this matter," Amber stood in front of Gawain''s desk. , Trying to read the contents of the folder in hand with a straight face, at least when reporting every day, she is still a bit serious, "At present, we have controlled the spread of related news, except for the necessary participants, The intelligence sent by the Noyes will not cause people to panic...

    "For the current situation of''Alien Communication'', we have prepared a set of plans for non-governmental propaganda, obscured the part about the magic tide, and mainly used inspiring and general expressions, as well as Typhon and Baiyin. same.

    "In addition, we recently arrested a small group of cult members who preached doomsday salvation near Baisha Lake. After the preliminary interrogation, it was basically confirmed that they were not affected by the recent exchanges with the Neue civilization. The marginal and low-level believers affected by the End-of-Everything Society or the Eternal Sleeper have crude and primitive doctrines and low-level and primitive organizational structures. They did not pose any threat to the officers of the MIB during the arrest process. The influence of ordinary people is still immeasurable-these cultists have now been transferred to the theocracy arbitration tribunal of the theocracy council."

    "Catch another batch...this is the ninth group caught in the past two years, right?" Gao Wen couldn''t help but rubbed his eyebrows, his tone a little helpless, "This kind of scattered cultists really can''t catch them. over¡­"

    "In fact, if you count the''doomsday'' who are directly held by the local security team and the''underground sacrificial grounds'' that specialize in defrauding old men and old ladies in the countryside to subsidize food and agriculture, we catch all the''cult groups'' every month. "It''s double digits," Amber shrugged. "Most ordinary people''s thoughts are easily incited and difficult to maintain rational thinking for a long time, so such criminals will always have soil for existence, just like you said, There is a''protracted war'' with them."

    Speaking of this, she curled her lips and her tone was a little weird: "In fact, this kind of guy has appeared a bit less recently. Before the Talash meeting, there were officers from the Military Intelligence Bureau or the''trial monk'' of the arbitration tribunal. Working overtime until my eyes are dim..."

    "Has it been reduced recently?" Gao Wen raised his eyebrows. "Is it because of the subsequent effects of the Wasteland War?"

    "Otherwise? The Alliance killed the world''s largest cult group and its creations, and the Empire¡¯s war machine appeared on the news screen, especially since the battle group of the Earthly Dawn is still cruising across the empire. You can see it as soon as you fly into the sky for hundreds of miles, and most of the bluffing things made up by the "underground church" nesting in the countryside are not enough to see in front of the solid sky fortress," Amber He said casually, "After all, you can''t expect a group of''cult leaders'' who have not been to a big city several times to have such excellent imagination. Their greatest ability is often to fool the old people in the village with the government affairs office. Subsidies from farmers to buy their discounted indulgences..."

    Speaking of this, she sighed: "Even the old man and the old lady in the village know these days that the Earthly Dawn can be eroded by a single shot, and those who preached cult beliefs in the past can still rely on''If you don''t believe in religion, the evil spirits will follow the fireplace tomorrow. Get in here and kill your whole family'' to scare people, and now the slogans we write at the entrance of the village are "If you encounter evil spirits, please actively report to the township government office"...

    "Besides, there were people who preached that''you will be dragged into purgatory by evil spirits if you don''t join the group.'' Later, with the announcement of the''door'' plan, the cultists of this genre were also wiped out overnight-after all, let alone the evil spirits'' purgatory. Now, the kingdom of God of War has been smashed by us. Coupled with our conscious guidance recently, some more advanced people have begun to think that if evil spirits or demons really engage in purgatory, then the empire¡¯s army and the divine power The board of directors can definitely smash open the door of purgatory in three days and raise all the stuff inside...

    "So on the whole, the cult beliefs and doomsdayists in various places are still declining, but as you said...No matter how much they decrease, they will never catch it. As long as they have the opportunity, they will always grow out. "

    Hearing Amber''s babbling voice, Gawain couldn''t help showing a smile on his face. He leaned on the chair in a relaxed posture: "The popularization of education, the advancement of technology, and the establishment of official authority will continue to compress the survival of cultists. Soil, now it seems that the battle group of the Earthly Dawn has indeed had a better effect than we expected when cruising throughout the empire, but...people who want to make trouble will always exist, and they can''t always shut their eyes and listen. The means will also keep pace with the times."

    Amber immediately patted his chest: "Of course, I''m watching this. The staff of the Internal Affairs Department and the trial monks of the arbitration tribunal were born for this."

    Gao Wen nodded slightly: "Well, you and the Theocracy should pay more attention to this aspect. This aspect is not only related to the internal security of the country...especially at this stage, we have established exchanges with the Noyes. Although the current news about the imminent demonic tide is still under tight lockdown, as some major projects are gradually unfolded, we will have to consider the emergence of rumors and doomsdayists in society. After all, we can¡¯t count on people. People are sensible."

    Kohaku nodded seriously, and then slightly frowned his eyebrows: "In addition, the staff of the External Affairs Department have also heard some interesting information recently..."

    "External Affairs Division?" Gao Wen frowned immediately, "Will anyone still want to make trouble in this alliance situation?"

    "It''s really not within the alliance, it''s the Violet Kingdom in the north," Humber said while recalling the information he had recently received. "The operators who had successfully established roots in the border cities of Violet recently reported... over there. The''atmosphere'' is a bit weird. Since about a month ago, local high-level mages and nobles have rarely appeared in public view, and the caravans that regularly move between cities have suddenly decreased a lot..."

    The expression on Gawain''s face became a little serious, and he put away the previously lazy leaning position: "It turned out to be Violet..."

    For a long time, this mysterious and hidden country has almost completely hidden its sense of existence in front of the world. It has been shrouded in the depths of mist for hundreds of years, even if the previous wasteland war was almost overturned. , Even if the Sentinel battleship fell from low earth orbit into a meteor fire, and the scream of the **** of reverse tide swept over half of the continent when he was dying, the country of isolated islands across the sea from Loren never had a bit of " Signs of "moving".

    In fact, sometimes even Gao Wen would ¡°forget¡± that there is such a neighbor next to the mainland, but the state machine he built is still functioning faithfully. The military intelligence bureau under Amber is always paying attention to the movement of the isolated island on the sea, although The infiltration operations into the interior of the Violet Kingdom have all failed, but at least in the fringes of the island country, a small number of military intelligence officers who have landed on the island as merchants and scholars have successfully taken root, and these successfully rooted military intelligence bureaus Operators will also send back some information about that mysterious kingdom from time to time, maintaining a basic understanding of the empire about the violet kingdom within a limited range.

    As far as Gawain knows, Cecil is not the only country doing this. The Typhon Empire also has similar intelligence activities there¡ªthe Violet Kingdom is so mysterious and suspicious that even if it does nothing, it will attract others. Curious sight, not to mention the fact that this country is not at all restless while adhering to the seclusion policy. In the past hundreds of years, this "mage kingdom" has been influencing the magicians of the Loren continent. In the past, the Loren kingdoms did not know enough about this and lacked enough energy, but now big countries such as Cecil and Typhon have reacted, and naturally they will turn their eyes to the fog.

    After all, even Tarrond and the Deep Sea Kingdom have established diplomatic relations with the outside world this year-the mist of violet is particularly disturbing.

    "Is there any more detailed information coming?" Gao Wen frowned and looked at Wuhu. "The situation you just mentioned is a bit... general."

    Amber thought about it carefully: "In addition to the fact that the upper-class mage aristocrats are in a hurry, and the caravans between cities have suddenly decreased, some operators in the coastal city of''Plandel'' also reported that the local''post office'' has become very deserted. The mail flowing into the city has been drastically reduced, and a messenger who regularly travels between Plantar and the interior of the kingdom has not appeared for a long time.

    "The local cadres thought the disappearance of the messenger was suspicious. They tried to investigate his whereabouts, but found nothing. Our cadres'' activities in the Violet Kingdom have not been smooth. Although the Violet border area allows trade and foreigners to live, all The road to the inland is blocked by weird ¡°middle locks¡±. The professional training and personal skills received by the operators seem useless in the face of endless forests and intersections that stop abruptly in the fog.

    "As far as I know, the''observers'' sent to Violet from other countries are in the same situation. Everyone can only operate in the border area."

    Gawain put one hand on the table and one hand on his forehead. He said slowly in his thoughts: "It sounds like... the violet border city seems to be in a state of''isolation'', and all commercial activities and civil communications are taking place. Decrease... Isn''t there any response from the locals? Violet people''s own lives are not affected?"

    "This is what is even more weird-according to the operator''s return, the locals seem to be unaware of the changes that have taken place in the city, and their lives seem to be really unaffected," Amber said with a serious face, "Caravan It has decreased, but the things on the market have not decreased at all. The goods that originally needed to be transported in from the city seem to suddenly become local self-sufficient goods. The residents did not care about the disappearance of the messenger. Everyone is still talking about daily routines. The topic is just that the content about the inland is naturally hidden in the conversation."

    Speaking of this, she had a strange expression on her face: ¡°To describe it as an operator¡¯s description in the report, it¡¯s like,''The whole city seems to have changed the stage unknowingly, the residents have not changed, and the buildings have not changed. Change, the scenery inside and outside the city has not changed, but the whole city has quietly changed in all the details'', it gives people the feeling... weird."

    "It seems to be an extraordinary vision... This extraordinary vision is more nervous than ordinary natural disasters and man-made disasters, especially in such a magical kingdom that originally revealed the weirdness," Gao Wen frowned and muttered, "Wait. These weird changes have occurred in various cities, how about the staff we sent in the past?"

    "They have not been affected in any way. Although some of the operators are nervous, the changes in the city seem to have bypassed the''outsiders'' like them," Amber nodded, "Of course, I have reminded all the operators who are active outside. Your own safety, once the vision begins to affect you, make safe evacuation your priority-after all, we just sent them to Violet to''stalk''."

    Gao Wen gave a hum, and then he was about to say something more when a sudden call in his mind interrupted his behavior.

    "You wait a minute," Gawain waved his hand immediately, "There is news from Nicholas."

    As soon as he heard it, Amber walked to the chair next to him in a familiar way: "Yes, I''ll be here to help you guard."

    Gao Wen nodded, and then he was already concentrated and began to respond to the "call". His consciousness was constantly rising in the illusion, and he soon detached from the current body, detached from the earth, and turned to a pure mental state. Connected to the firmament in space¡ªas his vision gradually stabilized in the darkness, Ashalena appeared in front of his eyes.

    The surrounding environment looked like the latest "safe zone" opened by the joint engineering team. He could see a brightly lit corridor and several dragon mechanics who were on guard nearby.

    "What happened above?" Gawain asked, his voice echoing through the synthesis device in the empty corridor where Ashalena was.

    "We found a hall shrouded in shadow power," Ashalena immediately replied, speaking quickly, "There are traces of suspected back tide pollution in the hall!"

    "¡­what?!"

    In such an instant, Gawain''s spirit almost broke away from the connection state-although he thought that his daily concentration was good, he did not expect that the news from Ashalena could be so powerful!

    Traces of back-tide pollution were found in Cangqiong Station?

    At this moment, he temporarily put aside the situation that Amber reported just now, and Gao Wen''s tone became extremely serious: "Reporting the specific situation-what is going on in that hall? What is going on with the pollution you found?"

    "Yes, that hall is located at the end of the section temporarily numbered C-7. At present, it is preliminary judged that it should be the connecting area of ??the two ring belts. With normal shadow power, the entire hall remained in a''dark'' state. The external light source was greatly suppressed inside it. In the center of the hall, we found a huge structure interwoven by purple-black thorn-like crystal clusters. A large equipment of unknown purpose is sealed inside. At the bottom of the structure, we found traces of highly suspected back tide pollution...

    "At present, Chief Nicholas is continuing to investigate the structure and the large equipment wrapped in the structure in the lobby. He asked me to bring someone to report the situation first."

 Chapter 1453ï¼š Initial contamination point

    In a state of spiritual connection with the Sky Station, Gao Wen listened carefully to the situation reported by Ashalena, without missing a single detail.

    There is a mysterious "shadow hall" in Cangqiang Station. Even if you don''t consider the astonishing traces of back tide pollution, the existence of this hall alone is enough to make people surprised. Why is there such a space in the space facilities built by the sailors? What''s incompatible with the "painting style" of the space station? What is the function of this hall? Was it there in the beginning, or was it gradually alienated into that look at some time in the past?

    If the Shadow Hall was originally just a normal cabin, and it was alienated into what it is today at some time in the past, is its "alienation" related to the back tide pollution? If it has been part of the space station design from the beginning, then it must be meaningful for the sailor to set up such a place in the space station...what is this "meaning"?

    "We checked the rest of the hall and found that the energy supply in the entire hall was normal, but a large number of equipment went into a dormant state. This is not the same as the''disabling compartment'' we encountered before," said Ashalena. As he continued to report, "Chief Nicholas believes that this shows that the''Shadow Hall'' has a higher priority for energy supply than other areas, so it maintains basic operations even when most areas of the entire space station are in a dormant state.

    "But we still have no way to determine what happened to the shadow power in the hall, and we are not sure whether it was in that state at the beginning. What is certain at present is that the original lighting in the hall is obviously also affected by the''dark environment''. ''Influence, this shadow power entrenched in the hall is obviously very powerful, and...the sailor''s equipment did not respond to this powerful shadow power, but allowed it to move in the hall."

    Gawain fell into deep thought and asked after a moment: "You haven''t walked through the hall to check the situation on the other end, right?"

    "Not yet," Ashalena responded immediately, "The situation in the hall is weird at the moment. We have adopted a cautious attitude. Before we understand the nature of the Hall of Shadows, Chief Nicholas told us not to move on."

    Gao Wen breathed a sigh of relief: "Very well, be cautious. Now Nicholas is still in the hall, isn''t it? I will try to spread my perception over there, hoping that there will be communications that can be activated in that hall. node."

    "Understood, I''ll go tell..." Ashalena agreed, but she interrupted when she was halfway through the conversation, "Ah, Miss Bellanta, who is standing in the hall, is calling... Commander Nicholas activated. That large equipment wrapped in a thorny structure!"

    "He activated that thing?" Gawain''s voice suddenly rose a little. He saw the change of expression on Ashalena''s face for a moment through the monitor in the track station, "Anything to notice?"

    "...On that terminal there is only one line of information star map custodians offline."

    ...

    "What is the star map keeper?" Cassandra craned her neck curiously and looked at the ancient device that had just been activated by Nicholas Egg. The text projected on it was shaking slightly in the air, as if it were The focus structure of the projection equipment is in poor condition after a long period of dormancy, "Is it the former staff here? A certain position among the sailors?"

    "Literally it seems to be responsible for the management of the star map... the navigator? Or is it just a''warehouse duty''?" Nicholas also heard a buzzing sound of confusion, although he could use simple and crude physical methods. Activate the terminal in front of him, but he doesn¡¯t know much about the specific sailing technology and equipment control methods. When faced with such an ancient device that has not been dormant for many years, he can only be as confused as ordinary engineering team members. Operate with a guess. Now he is guessing how to use this terminal while trying to input commands to the terminal in front of him based on the experience accumulated in several cabins before, "Let¡¯s see what else it has. reaction¡­¡­"

    When the voice fell, a small electric arc burst out between him and the ancient terminal. The just right electric arc was his means of "communicating" with these antique machines.

    In the next second, there was a slight sound from the terminal that had just been "dug" out of the thorn bushes, and then a line of red fluorescent text accompanied by a buzzing warning sound appeared in front of everyone: "Error, the star chart custodian is not authorized."

    "...This thing seems to be specially prepared for the''star map custodian''," Red Dragon Mechanic Berlanta on the side was always calmly watching the terminal changes, only then broke the silence with a loud voice, "We need Only the corresponding permissions can proceed to the next step."

    "...Where can I find the so-called custodian," Cassandra muttered, "This entire space station has been placed for 1.87 million years, and I can find a communication station for the sailor ship. The group sent a message to ask them to send someone back to unlock it for us?"

    "Theoretically... it shouldn¡¯t be the case," Nicholas muttered, floating in front of the ancient terminal, thinking while scanning the deep structure of the surrounding equipment. The entire group of space facilities outside is set to operate automatically, and from the records of the dragons, the sailors obviously have no plan to return when they leave... Since they didn¡¯t plan to return from the beginning, why bother? Specially leave a hall here that needs the permission of the "Star Map Keeper" to start? Under normal thinking, they should either completely lock this area, or keep it open, or set it to be opened without the ship group returning. Conditions?"

    Cassandra next to him reacted: "What do you mean... the ¡®star map custodian¡¯ mentioned here should not be a member of the sailing group?"

    "If you want to leave a place forever and leave a''heritage'' before leaving, then you should either entrust it to someone or lock it completely instead of leaving a sentence at the door. XX, you need to open the door, please leave a message''," Nicholas shook his body, "I think so anyway."

    Cassandra was thoughtful, and almost at the same time, everyone in the hall heard Gawain''s voice suddenly coming from all directions: "I agree with Nicholas."

    In the next second, they heard a slight buzzing sound coming from some nearby machines. The faint dim lights on the ceiling of the hall also flickered a few times. In the darkness, several monitors were activated one by one, dimmed to the point The indicator light, which is almost invisible to the naked eye, flashed past the enclosures of monitoring equipment, broadcasting equipment, and communication equipment. Gaowen Cecil¡¯s will reached this hall through the information link just activated, and passed through the hall. The interactive terminal set up observes here and talks with everyone in the engineering team.

    Cassandra was stunned for a moment, and then laughed: "Every time you''come'', you always have a feeling."

    "Oh, Your Majesty! You are here!" Nicholas also said happily. Although he could not see Gawain, he knew that everything that happened in this hall at this moment was as if it were happening in front of Gawain. The "Iron Ball Star Man" who can directly observe the operation of the surrounding machinery and the flow of energy, from the time he boarded the Sky Station and talked with Gao Wen for the first time, he understood Gao Wen and this more clearly than everyone else. The connection between the two space stations, "Did you see the situation in this hall?"

    "...I see better than you, I have a variety of perceptual filters here." Gawain''s voice is low, in the mental connection, the state of the entire Shadow Hall has appeared in his mind, and in his other layer." In "Impression", you can see a series of activated dim light spots and the lines connecting the light spots. These are the cabins that Nicholas and his team have continuously activated since they stepped on the sky.

    These devices that have been activated one after another appear in his mind as a continuously forming and intertwined net. It is precisely because of the spread of this ¡°net¡± that he can continuously connect his consciousness to the newly discovered cabin. In this sense, the actions of Nicholas and his party are actually constantly activating his "vision" in the Sky Station.

    And now, at the end of this field of vision, he saw the hall of shadows and the huge ancient device in the middle of the hall.

    It was a huge polygonal prism connecting the roof and the ground. In the special field of vision from the monitor, he could clearly see the part of the column hidden in the thorn bushes, and through the continuous switching of various visual modes To view its details, he saw that there were a large number of branches spreading out at the top and bottom of the pillars, and these structures were connected to a large number of equipment and pipelines deep in the hall.

    In his feelings, this installation from top to bottom presents a "painting style" that is incompatible with the surrounding sailor equipment, but it is naturally integrated into the entire hall, and this entire hall... It also seems to be an extension of this pillar, which exists to support the operation of this thing.

    Gao Wen silently switched the vision transmitted through multiple monitors. Obviously, these "visions" were not all obtained by optical framing, so the dim environment in the hall could not affect his "sight". He also saw those surrounding the center. The "thorn structure" of the column was automatically corrected by the monitor. The crystal thorns showed a semi-transparent illusory state in his eyes, covering a large area in the center of the hall like a phantom. It looked like... The "armor" guarding the pillar is generally.

    In the Hall of Shadows, Gawain¡¯s voice fell silent for a while, but the hum of equipment running in the surrounding darkness gradually rang. At the same time, there was a slight clicking sound when some devices were switched and when the top monitor was rotating. Kassandra and the others knew that Gawain was using his "magic ability" to mobilize the surrounding monitoring equipment to observe this place carefully, so they did not urge anything, but waited silently.

    At the same time, Asha Lena also returned to the hall with people from the previous corridor. Their speed of action was obviously not as fast as Gao Wen, who was transferred by consciousness, and just came back at this time.

    "Is he here already?" Ashalena came to Berranta and asked in a low voice.

    "He is observing here," Bellanta replied in a low voice, "it has been a while."

    Ashalena nodded, and at this moment, she heard Gawain''s voice suddenly resounding in the darkness: "Is the remnants of the tide pollution on the other side of the thorn bush gap? I saw an abnormality there. "

    "Ah, yes," Ashalena said immediately, and at the same time walked to the floor that was corroded and dented. "This is where the contamination was found. In addition, some of the thorn bushes were obviously contaminated before. It''s just that The thorns suddenly shattered afterwards, leaving a gap here but also exposing an interactive terminal originally wrapped in thorn bushes."

    "Do you think it was these thorns that prevented the pollution that year?"

    "That''s how we guessed it," Bellanta said, "After all, it looks like this from the traces of the scene, and the thorns seem to be protecting this...pillar in the middle of the hall."

    "Hmm..." Gao Wen hummed softly, and then asked again, "Can the traces on the scene tell when the pollution happened?"

    "This...it''s difficult to judge for a time," Ashalena shook her head in embarrassment. "The space station environment is closed and different from the surface. Everything happening here seems to be frozen in time. It is difficult to find a way to judge time. The elapsed reference object, and we don¡¯t know how these''thorns'' change over time..."

    "If you make a rough judgment, this should have happened a long time ago. The time scale is in 100,000 years. It can''t be in the near future." Alice-6, who had never spoken next to him, suddenly broke her silence. "I scanned the traces of pollution. The surrounding particle deposition, although the site environment was slightly damaged due to our actions, the scan results still have reference value."

    "One hundred thousand years as a unit..." Gao Wen''s voice sounded quite surprised, "That is to say at least a hundred thousand years ago, or even hundreds of thousands of years ago..."

    "In such an old age, did the forces of the reverse tide attempt to invade the sky?" Berranta''s eyes widened suddenly, "At that time...At that time, it should still be trapped in the tall tower next to Tarrond... ¡­"

    "Don''t forget, although the body of Nicheide is trapped in the tower, its power spreads outwards all the time. This spread has escaped the eyes of the dragons and even the dragon gods, and even before it escapes, these spreading powers "It pollutes the sentry system," Gawain''s voice sounded, "Then it is not unimaginable that He will''radiate'' part of the power to the sky station in a similar way...Wait, it is reasonable to say that he pollutes the sky first... ¡­"

    Bellanta didn''t understand Gawain''s thinking for a while: "It is reasonable to pollute the sky? Why?"

    "The sailors left two systems on this planet. One is to monitor the homeport of the''Sentinel'' in the deep world and its subsidiary fleets, and the other is to monitor the world''s''Sky'' space station and its subsidiary facilities. The group includes satellites and small space stations near the sky, as well as the corresponding''support stations'' on the ground..."

    Gao Wen''s voice reverberated in the hall, and he felt that his thoughts became a little clearer. In the fog, some ancient clues were finally connected into a film.

    Although the tide is dead, the clues exposed at this moment are by no means meaningless. He feels that he is approaching a crucial piece of history, some truth that has been ignored by everyone.

    "...The body of the back tide was trapped in the''tower'' on the sea off Tarrond, and that tall tower is located in the present world, so if it is classified according to the group of facilities left by the sailor, it should be counted as Facilities under the Sky System.

    "So, I''m afraid from the beginning, the first person who tried to pollute against the tide was not the sentry...but the sky!"

 Chapter 1454ï¼š Do a big job

    After the backtide pollution leaked, the initial impact may not be the sentinel, but the sky space station located in the synchronous orbit. This is a bold conjecture that Gawain suddenly produced, but this conjecture is not groundless.

    In fact, this is exactly what he has never wanted to understand: the tower trapped by the body of the adversity is located in the present world. Judging from the "connection" between the facilities left by the sailors, if the adversity wants to go outwards Infiltrate and escape, then his most "convenient" path to escape should be the same station in the sky that was unsupervised at the time, but why did his power eventually flow to the "sentinel" in the realm of the gods?

    You know, the entire sentry system is located in the "deep world" area at the bottom of the deep sea, separated from the world by boundary barriers including the shadow world and the shadow world, and it is also bound by the eternal agreement left by the sailor. Unable to leave the post without authorization, the force of the adverse tide wants to pass through this layer of barriers to pollute the sentry system, no matter how you look at it, it is a thing with half the effort, so why did he choose this path?

    Adversity is indeed a crazy ancient god, and his behavior logic is irrational, but even so, Adversity has the most basic instincts. This can be supported by various evidences. Since he acts on instinct, it means ¡­He should choose the most convenient path to get out of trouble according to his instinct, and spread to Cangqiang Station¡­

    And now, this most unreasonable thing finally has the answer :sentinel.

    The reverse tide was blocked by a mysterious hall full of shadow power in Cangqiang Station. This hall seemed to be related to the existence of a so-called "star map custodian"...what is this "star map custodian"?

    A huge question popped up in Gawain''s mind, and with this question, his attention once again fell on the huge "pillar" in the middle of the hall, regardless of whether the "star custodian" mentioned on the terminal was What, everything in this hall is obviously set up for this mysterious special authority, and the "pillar" wrapped in layers of purple-black crystal thorn bushes is obviously the core of the hall.

    Sailors will not make meaningless settings in such an important facility as Cangqiang Station.

    He began to switch his vision on the monitor, trying to use multiple filters to observe more details on this pillar. The purple-black thorn bushes caused some disturbance to his vision, but he seemed to be faintly in the thorns. Cong saw some interesting things in the gaps, and at the same time, he heard Berranta¡¯s voice in his mind: "Adversity... That crazy ancient **** should be dead..."

    "Yes, the senior advisors of the Theocracy have confirmed it," Gawain replied casually, "There should be no doubt in this regard. Although the death of gods is rare, once they die, the same vision changes will be triggered. Unable to cover up, the council found evidence of divine power decay and dissipated in the wreck samples from the upsurge."

    "But isn''t it only half of the corpse that fell to''our side''?" Belranta''s voice was still a little worried, "He doesn''t know where the remaining half of the corpse is. The god''s vitality is so strong, said Maybe the remaining half is still alive..."

    "The power of the gods is a whole. Even if the corpse of the gods is cut into two parts, its''essence'' will still maintain a unity in a higher dimension. This is what''Ms. Egg'' told me," Gao Wen said in his voice. It echoed in the darkness, "You can determine the overall state of the gods by observing some of the fragments of the gods. At this point, several senior advisors are still sure."

    "Really...Then I''ll be a little more relieved," Berranta exhaled softly, followed by a strange expression, "I might be a little too sensitive in this respect..."

    "I understand your nervousness. The reverse tide has left too much shadow in the dragon society, so that even if he died, now suddenly seeing the traces left by him many years ago will still make a dragon nervous. "Gawain¡¯s voice sounded calm and reassuring," On the other hand, even if the tide dies, these traces of him left here are worthy of our caution. In this space station far from the surface There may be incredible historical secrets...huh?"

    At the end of Gao Wen''s words, a doubtful voice suddenly appeared, which made Nicholas subconsciously speak, "What did you find?"

    "I just noticed some strange decorative patterns on the surface of this''pillar'' among the thorns," Gao Wen said questioningly. And the style..."

    While talking, he mobilized all the monitors in the hall, and at the same time enabled a special scanning field of vision. In the black and white picture, he saw the thorn bushes covering the surface of the pillars began to appear translucent. , And the pattern that was hidden by the thorn bushes becomes slightly clearer.

    Complicated twists and turns cover the surface of the huge pillar, from its foundation to the ceiling, and most importantly...the lines are by no means the words of the sailor, nor any of the traces of the sailor. A kind of "decoration"!

    Gawain tried to distinguish these patterns and wanted to record them, but the shadowy thorns still interfered with his vision. In some key places, all he could see was muddy shadows.

    "Can these thorns be removed?" Gao Wen said suddenly, "There is something on the surface of the pillar, but it is blocked by the thorns."

    "They don''t seem to be indestructible," Alice-6 said, "but we don''t know the impact of destroying these thorns, so we haven''t tried it yet."

    "Test it," Gawain said after a moment of silence. "Be safe."

    Alice-6 looked at Nicholas, and the latter immediately floated up and down: "I understand, start testing for unknown substances in accordance with the standard safety procedures. Irrelevant personnel are evacuated from the scene."

    As the order was issued, the advance team immediately began to execute the order in accordance with the standard process that has been operated many times in the past dozens of days. All unrelated personnel including the dragons and iron soldiers quickly left the hall and retreated to the connection outside the hall. In the corridor, the deep sea witch Cassandra led several siren team members to stay near the thorns, and each prepared cutting and sampling equipment.

    The standard safety procedures of the joint engineering team encountered suspicious objects or unfamiliar areas where there may be dangerous factors, and found a few sea monsters to sacrifice over, and then everyone hid in a safer place to see if the group of deep-sea salted fish died...

    To be honest, at the beginning of this operation process, it did bring a certain amount of psychological pressure to the members of the team with normal three views. After all, the race that came into contact with the sea monster for the first time could hardly adapt to the special "race of this group of deep-sea creatures." Nature¡±, but after working side by side for so long, this situation has changed. Now even the most conservative people have been able to calmly face the sea-monsters and die generously and sometimes even see the same one day. A siren graciously went to death several times...

    As for the Krakens? The Krakens were very satisfied with this, and they seemed to judge that the alien members of the engineering team had finally become "friends", and they had a happy comparison for this.

    Bellanta said that she couldn''t understand the wonderful psychological state of the sea monsters, but in any case, she must admit that the existence of this group of undead creatures greatly reduced the difficulty of action in this "silent space battle", and she retreated outside. She was still looking at the direction where Cassandra and others were after she was on the corridor, and couldn¡¯t help but sigh with Ashalena next to her: ¡°If we didn¡¯t have them, we wouldn¡¯t know that we would be in this crisis-ridden space station. How much did it cost to get to this point..."

    "Without them, we wouldn''t just rush in or throw a team member over to test the power when we encountered the disabled compartment and unknown device." Ashalena couldn''t help but roll her eyes, "I am now I feel that the existence of this group of''deep sea friends'' has seriously affected all of our three views. After returning, everyone must make some psychological adjustments to re-adapt to the''common sense'' of acting with normal people..."

    "...I think the "everyone" you mentioned should not include Miss Alice and her Ironman soldiers," Bellanta shrugged, "They are the first group to adapt to the strange style of the sea monster."

    While Ashalena and Berranta were muttering in the hallway, Cassandra in the Hall of Shadows and her teammates had already arrived in front of the thorny structure, and the high-frequency cutter in the form of a short knife was in the dark. Exuding a faint brilliance, there was a low buzzing sound in the hands of the deep sea witch. She calmed down, swinging her tail and slowly approaching the pile of thorns: "I''m going to start..."

    A group of sea monsters behind her immediately raised the recording device in their hands, babbling: "Let''s get started, let''s get started. Hurry up, sister. Don''t wait for us to wait!"

    Listening to the movement behind her, Kassandra finally gritted her teeth and inhaled, raising the high-frequency short knife in her hand and slashing it on the closest segment of intact purple-black thorns.

    Sparks flew, and there was a stronger anti-shock force than expected. The intact purple-black thorns are obviously not comparable to the previous "inferior products" that were contaminated by the tide and shattered at the first touch. Their solidity made Kashan Della was taken aback, but in the next second, she heard a slight crackling sound in her ears in front of the high-frequency oscillating molecular blade, and the hard and unusual thorns broke apart after all!

    Just like Alice-6''s judgment, this thing is really not invincible.

    And at the same time, in the study room covered with blue velvet carpet, the amber ears, who were lying comfortably on the chair while sipping melon seeds while sucking tea, suddenly agitated and stood up, and then the arm bounced like an electric shock. : "Oh my god..."

    A handful of melon seed skin was lifted out by her in an instant.

    "What''s the situation... such a big cramp?" In the next second, Amber looked at his arm suspiciously. The shock-like feeling just now seemed to be an illusion. The sensation called "phantom limb pain" remained clearly in the memory. She checked her undamaged arm, then bent down and checked her small round table with melon seeds, as if trying to find out what was hidden. The trap, "Nothing..."

    After a while, the half-elf lady murmured and straightened up: "The old zongzi will not poison melon seeds..."

    While talking about her, she subconsciously raised her head and looked in the direction where Gawain was sitting, her face suddenly stiffened.

    I saw Gawain, who was sitting behind his desk in a "meditation" state, his eyes closed tightly, and the skin of melon seeds was everywhere on his hair and collar...

    Amber finally exclaimed: "Oh mom! He won''t be able to take out the pioneer sword! No, he has to clean up the evidence before he wakes up..."

    ¡­

    Cassandra stared at the thorns that had been severed by the high-frequency short knife, and after a brief astonishment, she couldn''t help but smile: "Hey, it seems to work, this thing can be cut off, and it''s not much stronger than a big squid!"

    The sisters behind her heard a somewhat regretful voice: "Hey, yes, yes... it''s really not very strong. I thought the uncontaminated part was so hard. I was looking forward to it."

    "Stop talking," Cassandra turned and glanced at the Krakens who were putting away the recording equipment while muttering, "All come to help, we have to clean up this blockbuster! At least we have to do it. The half of the column is cleared out."

    Several siren team members just moved in, and one of them looked up at the large thorn bushes spreading upward in the darkness and the large pillar device faintly visible in the thorn bushes and muttered: "Such a big thing depends on it. A few small cutting knives can''t do... a big job?"

    "Make a big job! Make a big job!"

    The words of this team member instantly ignited the enthusiasm of the sisters. In the cheers of "making a big job", these powerful creatures from the deep sea released their own power elements to spread in the air, and invisible limbs descended from the darkness. , The boundary between the virtual and the real is redefined in the sound of the faint ocean waves, those elegant snake tails disappeared, replaced by a huge and terrifying body, tough and smooth wrists, shimmering scales and runes glowing like waves. , And the coquettish and huge female busts connected to this huge sea monster body.

    This is the power of mimicry, the inspiration brought by the big squid, and it is a gesture that is very convenient for "making a big job".

    Several sea monsters transformed into the posture of the sea monsters came to the thorns. Their huge bodies can reach almost one-third of the pillar at this moment. Cassandra also stretched out her own lines in the dark. She touched the wrist and flipped the end of the wrist. A dozen high-frequency cutting knives were taken out of her "body"...

    In the next moment, she pounced on the "thorn bushes" spreading and growing like giant trees in the Hall of Shadows.

    "Be careful! Don''t chop the pillar inside! Throw the fallen thorns farther away, it''s a big pile. Hey, who is entangled with me... Cut your side or my side?"

    The siren¡¯s labor scene is noisy but efficient. Under the unremitting labor of the sea monsters, the thorny bushes of astonishing scale are also peeled off the pillars at a rapid speed, accompanied by large swaths of thorns. Being peeled off continuously, under the light of the magical ball of light in mid-air, the complex and exquisite lines on the surface of the "central pillar" finally appeared truly and clearly in front of Kassandra...

 Chapter 1455ï¼š Star map custodian

    With the unremitting efforts of Kassandra and several siren sisters, the thorn bushes that lay in the center of the Shadow Hall and completely wrapped the huge pillar were finally stripped off in pieces, the material of which is unknown. The crystals may have had some very special "attributes", or they may have had incredible powers. However, after the long years have passed, their extraordinary features have obviously disappeared. Nowadays, in addition to their harder texture, they follow Ordinary stones are no different.

    The high-frequency oscillating molecular blade cut open a piece of thorns in front of her, and the hard crystal fell from the pillar with a clattering sound. Cassandra, in the form of a sea monster, finally stopped her dozen or so tentacles. Retract a part of the cutting knife into his body, use the free tentacles to cling to the raised structure on the surface of the column, and lean his upper body in front of the column to observe carefully.

    Under the dim light, those complicated but exquisite, weird but cleverly structured patterns were finally exposed unobstructed, looking... as if with a certain ancient and mysterious beauty.

    "...This is incredible..." Cassandra couldn''t help muttering softly, "I have never seen something like this in the long history of the Kraken, and I have never recorded a similar style to it. Well-informed."

    "Don''t even know the siren..." Gawain''s voice rang from the darkness around the hall. He has been paying attention to the work progress of the siren and the patterns exposed on the pillars. "But no matter what Say, this is definitely not the sailor style."

    "Yes, it''s not the style of the sailor, the difference is too obvious..." Cassandra muttered softly as if talking to herself, her gaze scanned the column carefully from bottom to top, observing its peculiar style. : It is made of a certain alloy. Its gray-black shell is hard and delicate, and has a complex raised structure. There are many indicator lights embedded in the gaps, which make it look very "advanced". In addition to this advanced feature, its surface is covered with mysterious, complex and unclear lines. Those lines seem to be connected end to end by countless deformed runes. It is completely invisible to the beginning and end of any of the lines. The end point brings a sense of contradiction like a primitive religious totem.

    "Things must be made by the sailors. This is an advanced data interaction device with an extended structure at the bottom that is connected to other data terminals, but at the same time it is covered with mysterious''runes''... "Kassandra murmured, "I don''t see what these runes do, but no matter how you think about it, it shouldn''t be a mere decoration..."

    Gao Wen''s voice came from the darkness: "Can you sense the flow of magic in these runes or the ¡®interaction¡¯ phenomenon between the surrounding environment and the runes?"

    "I can''t sense it," Cassandra shook his head. "Of course it is also possible that the effective mechanism of runes is too complicated and obscure. It exceeds our level of perception of magic. You also know that the sea monster is not perceiving magic. Very good."

    "...Then call everyone else in," Gawain said after a moment of silence. "Let''s study and study this thing together. In addition, you continue to remove the remaining thorns around the pillars and on the ceiling. Look. Are there any more clues."

    Although Cassandra has removed a large amount of biomass from the main body of the column, there are still many remaining thorn structures attached to the floor and ceiling around the column. It seems that it will take some time to clean these things. While the Krakens continued to be busy, Nicholas, Ashalena and others who remained on standby in the corridor also returned to the Hall of Shadows.

    They saw the real appearance of the large pillar in the middle of the hall for the first time, and finally realized how weird this "abnormal painting style" thing is.

    Nicholas floated in mid-air and slowly circled this large pillar half a circle. He knew that Gawain could "see" what happened here, but the viewing angle of the monitor was a bit limited after all, and there were some clues to the details. Wen may not be able to find out in time, it still depends on the staff on site.

    And in this half circle, he really saw some details that he hadn''t discovered before.

    "There is a nameplate here," Nicholas suddenly said loudly, and floated somewhere on the side of the pillar. "There is a word on it, "Anchor Point Generator"... Does this seem to be the name of this big guy?"

    "Anchor point generator?" Gawain frowned under his ideology. He watched the progress in the Hall of Shadows, focusing on the huge pillar that had revealed its true face and mixed high-tech and religious mystery. Above, the weird name Nicholas discovered made him think a lot of guesses, "What anchors? Why is there such a thing in the Sky Station..."

    While Gawain was thinking about the newly emerged clues, Kassandra and the Krakens were also proceeding in an orderly manner in the removal of the remaining thorns structure in the hall, and gradually reached the huge end of the sea with multiple limbs. The magic form is very suitable for this kind of heavy manual labor (of course, it can also develop some side businesses such as playing the evil god, deep sea fear, thriller wave ss, etc.), accompanied by a burst of crystal breaking and the noise of a lot of thorns falling to the ground, Kashan Della made a pleasant voice: "It''s done!"

    In the next second, a strange buzzing sound suddenly entered everyone''s ears. The buzzing sound came from the depths of the "anchor generator" in the center of the hall. It was not loud, but it seemed to penetrate everyone''s thoughts. As with "penetrating power", Ashalena was the first to react. She stared at the huge pillar in the dark, and saw that the countless lines on its surface seemed to come alive in an instant. Variety!

    All the stripes are moving, and all the edges begin to undulate and squirm. This horrifying and strange scene is like a weird dream, and in this short "dream", Ashalena feels that she has seen it through those changing patterns. Some...things.

    Those patterns constitute words, or some kind of pictures that can directly convey information. She sees the massive amount of information frozen in it, which describes an ancient and elusive existence in a vast but vague way, and through This "description" maintains the stability of the ancient existence. She doesn''t know exactly what it feels like, because the information, or "impressions" directly surfaced in her subconscious and it was like early morning in the next second. It disappeared like dew.

    Ashalena rubbed her eyes and found that the patterns on the pillars were still the same. The "information" that came before seemed to be just a false memory suddenly implanted in her mind. She thought that she had continued in that weird state at least. A few hours, but judging from the scene, it seemed to be just a moment.

    But what immediately followed by Berranta¡¯s words proved that the things she ¡°saw¡± at that moment really existed: ¡°Did you see those? Ashalena, just now... the unspeakable huge information suddenly It flooded my mind, but I couldn''t understand what it was..."

    "I saw it too," Ashalena had an undecided expression on her face, "but I don''t even know what I''ve''see'', I just feel that I have understood some truths briefly, but those things are now Gone, only left in my mind..."

    Only some empty repercussions were left, some impressions that once represented "something existed there." She witnessed things that mortals could never understand, but these things did not harm her fragile reason as a mortal, on the contrary, it was like a breeze. She wanted to say this harmlessly, but when she reached her lips she felt that this statement was too weird, and just as she hesitated, Nicholas¡¯s voice suddenly sounded from the side, interrupting the conversation between her and Berranta. Talk: "Information? What information?"

    Nicholas didn''t seem to notice the change in the surface pattern of the column just now, nor did he "saw" any "indescribable shape of truth". He just felt the energy in the column alive for an instant, which was originally in a deep dormant state. The equipment was humming and waking up quickly, the terminals connected to the large columns were lit up one by one, and dim lights gradually appeared on the ceiling.

    Immediately afterwards, the ubiquitous dense shadows in this hall seemed to gradually dissipate and some of them were not completely dissipated. The abnormal dim feeling still enveloped the entire space, but this dimness was obviously not as strong and depressing as before. People are nervous and uneasy, and the lights on the roof regain the sense of temperature and security. The shadow power in the hall is still entrenched, which gives people the feeling... It''s like recovering from a state of extreme release of "out of control" To the state of orderly operation.

    All these changes are obviously related to Kassandra and the others'' activities to completely remove the "thorns".

    "We seem to have repaired something here..." Nicholas said in a deep voice, his voice trembling with metallic resonance, "I can feel the energy surge in the hall, and all the equipment here is gradually awakening, the huge pillar in the center. It is the core of the whole change. The light on its surface has doubled as before. Next, I will check whether the terminals connected to it can be operated."

    Gawain listened to Nicholas¡¯ report, watching the astonishing changes that took place suddenly in the Shadow Hall, and deep in his consciousness, the ¡°spots¡± and ¡°lines¡± that represented the working status of the various systems of the Sky Station also quietly changed. The light spot in the Shadow Hall is obviously brighter than before, and a lot of hidden lines emerge from the fog. Through these secret connections, Gao Wen feels that he is linking to some new databases or instruction libraries. I know that some ancient permissions have been loosened. Some dusty logs are entering their own review list, and these data obviously point to this mysterious shadow hall and the unknown "anchor generator".

    "Try to activate the terminal on your left front," Gawain''s voice suddenly came from the top of the hall. He followed the "lines" he saw in his consciousness and began to direct Nicholas to activate the corresponding hardware in the hall. It will help him to further grasp the section that has just "woke up", "Enter the original instruction, 00-01-01-22-15-05."

    Nicholas immediately began to cooperate with the action. In the past dozens of days, he has cooperated with Gao Wen countless times, and the facts have proved that this is very effective.

    The terminal that had just been activated with the "anchor generator" waking up received an external input. The interface projected above it jittered. It seemed that it wanted to reset its state for a short time, but it was 1 out of a thousand times. Within seconds, Gawain''s will took over the terminal and projected some of the logs stored in it that had only fragments.

    At the same time, those fragmented log fragments appeared in Gawain''s mind, which seemed to be some "notes" after the completion of this shadow hall, and some were like instructions left by the sailor to one or some objects.

    "...The anchor generator will be activated after..., and the target individual will remain in...stable state...

    "The target entity will accept the star map custodian authority after the anchor generator is activated. The system clock will be reset to zero at this time and start to run. The sky station data link will be open to the star map custodian after the clock is activated...

    "It should be noted that the custodian of the star map cannot close the various subsystems and sub-authorities carried by itself after activation. This task will continue to exist until the ideal model appears and reaches the standard...

    "...The link between the star map custodian and the anchor point generator is set to a high priority. Under the premise of ensuring the operation of the sky itself, in any case, priority should be given to ensuring the energy supply of the anchor point generator and the survival of the star map custodian...

    "If the star map custodian dies or fails unexpectedly, the anchor point generator should be restarted immediately and reset to the custodian status. If the star map custodian is offline while the star chart custodian is alive, the anchor point generator should be locked to the pre-offline state and continue to operate, To maximize the survival of the custodian...

    "If the local planetary system undergoes a permanent catastrophe, resulting in the probability of re-birth of a civilization being always zero within a calculable time scale, the project can be terminated early. If the star map custodians are still alive under this condition, then... All energy is used for launch...for evacuation mission...

    "Note: The sentinel system cannot establish direct data exchange with the custodian of the star map to prevent the anchor generator from losing focus. If the anchor generator is out of focus or entering the second level... or it will cause the custodian''s data to be copied and overflowed incorrectly..."

    The fragmented system log ran through Gao Wen¡¯s mind like flowing water, and the hidden information in it brought more confusion. Gao Wen searched this one that may have been dormant for hundreds of thousands or even hundreds of thousands of years. The ancient device, trying to find more fragments from it to piece together what he saw, but only found some completely useless sky station operation records or hardware logs, and finally he could only refocus on these flowing logs. Fragments, and saw the end of these fragments information

    "... I pay tribute to the custodians of the star map, and bestow my blessings to the born and unborn beings on this planet. I wish you good luck. The star sea is vast, the universe is cold, and the road is still long, but you are not alone."

    When Gao Wen finished browsing the log fragments that he had read in his mind, the advance team located in the Shadow Hall also saw the information projected over the terminal. Ashalena felt that she had rarely seen it in her life. When I was completely confused today: "What is said in this...what and what?"

    "The ancient plan of the sailors to stay on this planet," Gawain''s voice replied to her, which sounded low and serious, "It seems...their arrangements for staying here are not just as simple as ¡®monitoring¡¯."

    "It seems that the''star custodian'' mentioned above seems to rely on this thing called the''anchor generator'' to maintain stability, or''maintain alive''," Berranta said. He said thoughtfully, "This mysterious existence is the core of the whole plan... But who is he? Or, what is it?"

 Chapter 1456ï¼š Ambers anomaly

    What exactly does the star map custodian mean? This is the question that everyone in the Shadow Hall has at this moment. In such an ancient space station that has been sealed for countless years, in the depths of another mystery left by the sailors, an ancient plan is suddenly revealed. Opened a corner, and the mysterious "star map custodian" obviously played an extremely special and important role in it. This not only made everyone curious, but also made them...vaguely uneasy.

    "I hope that will not be another''sentinel''," Berlanta murmured softly, speaking out the worries that everyone else had at the moment, "I have already a little psychological shadow on the''old mind'' left by the sailor... ¡­"

    "From the point of view of the scene, this''star map custodian'' should not have been contaminated by the reverse tide like the sentinel. Most of the thorns before were the self-protection mechanism of the anchor generator. That thing isolated the pollution of the year," Gao Wen ''S voice came from the top of the hall, "But... no one knows what the''custodian'' is now."

    "No matter who he is, he is obviously not here now," Kassandra''s gaze fell on a terminal next to him, "It says that the star custodian is offline."

    "Yes, offline, not death," Gao Wen said thoughtfully. "Judging from the details in the system log, this anchor generator should have a mechanism to detect whether the star custodian is alive. If The custodian died unexpectedly, the anchor generator seemed to be able to''reset'' the custodian by restarting, and now the device is in offline on-hook mode-this shows that the star chart custodian is still alive, but in a state where it cannot be connected. "

    "Stuck somewhere? In deep sleep? Or is the system itself malfunctioning?" Asha Lena frowned. "Is this''offline state'' related to the back tide pollution that this hall suffered many years ago?"

    Berlanta''s gaze fell on the log record projected above the terminal, and then he retracted his gaze and glanced at Ashalena next to him: "You said...Is this star map custodian hiding in the sky station now? Somewhere? Or is it hidden in our world?"

    "Who knows?" Ashalena opened her hand, "After all, we can''t even know what kind of existence the''Star Atlas Keeper'' is, or even if it is a machine or an ancient creature, or It''s just a piece of data stored in a certain device at Cangqiang Station... After reading the content described in these fragmentary logs, it is even more confusing."

    The hall fell into a moment of silence, and everyone was quietly thinking about the possible explanation behind the information revealed by the terminal. This silence lasted for a long time, until Gawain¡¯s voice suddenly broke the silence: "Now we can sum up. There is only this information: this "star map custodian" still exists, in a corner we don''t know, he may have been watching the development of our world, waiting for us to develop according to the ancient instructions of the sailor. At a certain stage, there is an independent large-scale system in Cangqiong Station to serve this goal...

    "Nowadays, the state of the custodian of the star map is obviously not good, and it may even have lost the ability to move, at least the ability to respond to the sky station, and ta''s ancient mission...obviously cannot be successfully completed."

    Nicholas has been silent since just now, and didn''t know what he was thinking about. Then he suddenly said: "From the last message in the system log, the mission left by the sailor to the''Star Atlas Keeper'' is at least Out of goodwill."

    "This is probably the only part of the whole thing that can give people a little peace of mind-but facing 1.87 million years of vicissitudes and the back tide pollution that does not know when it will spread to this, I am afraid we can''t trust the founders too much. The "goodwill" left behind," Gawain''s voice still sounded serious, "The sentinel is an impressive example. Although the star map custodian does not seem to follow the old path of the sentinel, we better not be blindly optimistic. ."

    "We understand," Nicholas floated up and down, "Then about this shadow hall and this ¡®anchor generator¡¯...what should we do? Just leave it alone?"

    "You can''t just leave it alone," Gawain''s voice immediately sounded, "It seems that this hall itself has not undergone dangerous distortions. You leave a portion of your staff to continue to study the things here and see if there are more in other terminals. At the same time, it also closely monitors the status of the ¡°anchor generator¡±¡ªbut be aware that no destructive ¡°test¡± can be performed on any equipment here to prevent automatic counterattacks from the security system.

    "In addition, there are many data streams in this hall that are still out of my control. Later I will find out the equipment corresponding to this part of the data stream. You will focus on the part of''care'', which will help me to help you open more Access rights.

    "The rest of the people continue to go deeper. I have found the route to the next ring belt. All the gates on the route have been unlocked. At present, it is preliminary judged that there should be a section of ecological/observation complex. The safe areas that can be identified at the moment will be marked for you. Follow the previous experience and steps little by little and pay attention to safety."

    Nicholas''s body sank slightly, and his tone was particularly serious: "Yes, we understand."

    Gao Wen gave a hum, and then ended the "connection" state of high concentration. A sudden sense of weightlessness dragged all of his senses to sink. In this familiar revolution, he felt himself again. The body on the surface of the planet, and the various touches from this body-he opened his eyes slightly, and the scenery of the study room without any change appeared in front of him.

    ...It seems that it hasn''t changed much.

    As soon as Gao Wen lowered his head, he saw a mess on his desk. The documents he had just sorted out and processed before were messed up. The ink bottle on his hand was also knocked over, and half of the ink inside had to be spilled on his own. On the sleeves, there was a large pile of melon seed skins scattered all around, from my body to the ground next to him, and the books on the nearby bookshelves also fell all over the floor. The geese have had a dark duel here.

    "...Fuck!"

    Gao Wen finally woke up from the trance and dizziness caused by that kind of mental shift. He suddenly got up with a slamming noise. In the next second, he saw the suspect who caused the tragic scene lying on the opposite side of the table. The salted fish lay on the carpet like a stripped fish, and the scattered skin of the melon seeds and the residual ink on the hands all identify the culprit.

    "You are..." Gawain quickly walked out from behind the table and walked to Amber. His first reaction was that someone tried to assassinate just now. Then his brave guard Miss Amber fought with the assassin for three hundred rounds to defend the lord. There was a mess between the swords and shadows of the two sides-but firstly, he felt that this was not something that the shame of all things could do, and secondly, it couldn''t explain the problem of the skin of melon seeds, so he quickly got rid of it. I got all the brains in my mind, I only checked Amber¡¯s state with nervousness. After all, the other party¡¯s posture on the ground really meant a bit of sudden death, but I didn¡¯t expect to hear a slight snoring sound as soon as I leaned over. In the ear...

    This guy slept extremely comfortably.

    Gao Wen swears that when he learned about the "Star Atlas Custodian" from the system log of Cangqiang Station, he was not so daunted now. All the experience and wisdom accumulated in his life can''t explain the weirdness in front of him. situation.

    In the next second, he stretched out his hand to pull Amber Pao and turned it over, looking at the goods on his body intact, but his hands were covered with ink, he breathed a sigh of relief, and reached out and patted the opponent''s cheek: "Wake up." Wake up, wake up wake up wake up, don''t sleep."

    "Woo..." Amber purred in his sleep, curled up and wriggled on the carpet like a certain cat, and then suddenly awakened suddenly, his whole body almost bounced off the ground. , "Mom!"

    Gawain almost let this guy put his head on his chin. Thanks to his quick response, he could avoid it. Then he got up and put his hand on Amber''s head: "Are you awake? Explain what happened-- Did you fight with an assassin holding melon seeds for three hundred rounds here, or did you have a dark duel with my inkwell after drinking?"

    "Melon seeds? Dark duel?" Amber''s circle of confusion seemed to be no less than that of Gawain. She blinked and froze for a long time before she seemed to finally wake up completely. Then she saw a mess by the desk and the ink on Gawain''s body. With Guazipi, the whole person shrank his neck, and even his height seemed to shrink into a section. "Then if I said that there was a brutal assassin who tried to assassinate Guzipi just now, do you believe it?"

    Gao Wenyile: "I said I will increase your salary by three times next month, do you believe it?"

    Amber suddenly raised his neck: "I can believe it, when will you rise?"

    "Don''t interrupt!" Gawain suddenly slapped her back, "What the **** is this-you did it? Why are you lying on the ground?"

    "...If I say that all of this originated from a cramp, do you believe it?" Amber curled his neck, only raised his eyelids and glanced at Gawain. "I just wanted to help you get the skin off the melon seeds... "

    Gawain looked down at his body, and shook the skin of the melon seeds between his collar and hair, with a dull expression: "Then I have received your kindness-I don''t care why I have melon skin on my body. Choose a wall for yourself."

    "What I said is true!" Amber suddenly jumped up, "I don''t know how to do it-I was guarding by your side at the beginning, and then I didn''t know why I suddenly cramped, and then The hands and feet are just like not being dictated. I still want to ask people to come in and help, but when you started''meditation'' before, I activated the protection of the study, and I couldn''t turn it off even if I wanted to turn it off. Later, I didn''t know how I was. Those who were lying on the ground, remember that they suddenly felt very relaxed..."

    Amber crackled and talked about the weird and horrifying experience he had just now, mixed with "auxiliary instructions" and live demonstrations of hand-dancing gestures.

    What she said was really weird, and she habitually added a lot of exaggerated expressions, but Gao Wen showed a serious expression not long after she spoke. He listened carefully to Amber¡¯s Tell, until the other person finishes speaking: "So that''s not a cramp. Strictly speaking, you feel that you have a body that is out of your control, and that part of the body is interacting with your own will. conflict?"

    Amber blinked and looked at Gawain in surprise: "...you believe it? I thought you..."

    "You usually give the impression that there is no door in your mouth-but I know under what circumstances you have a door," Gawain glanced at the shadow assault goose. "What happened before these anomalies? A sign?"

    "A sign? There is no sign at all," Amber stretched out his hand helplessly. "Does it count if I eat two stinky melon seeds when I eat melon seeds? If it doesn''t, everything can only be said to be a sudden situation."

    Gao Wen frowned, not knowing what he was thinking, and then asked: "When was that probably?"

    "Probably?" Amber recalled, "Just less than an hour after you entered''Meditation''?"

    Gawain kept his brows furrowed, and stared at Amber¡¯s face silently, but there were countless thoughts in his mind surging up and down, but Amber was horrified by the look of the opponent''s eyes, and his ears rose on the spot: "You...you Why are you looking at me like this... What I said is true, and you just said that you believe me..."

    "I know what you are saying is true," Gawain said slowly and seriously, "I just... have some totally unfounded associations."

    There is absolutely something "vision" that happened to Amber. Gawain won''t simply attribute this to "cramps", but the time when the vision appeared in her body... If you think about it, it should be in Cassandra. And the Krakens began to cut the purple-black "crystal thorns" before and after.

    Logically, these seem to be two unrelated things. What is the connection between the Hall of Shadows in the synchronous orbit and the amber that has lived on the surface since childhood? Gao Wen didn''t think of any clues or evidence that could connect the two together.

    However, emotionally... he couldn''t help but think of what happened in Cangqiang Station.

    Because this is the only thing he can think of now that can be somewhat related to the vision in Amber - at least, they seem to happen at the same time.

    Moreover, the hall was filled with abnormal shadow power.

    "Unexplained association?" Amber looked at Gawain suspiciously, her ears trembling slightly in the air, "You...Is there something wrong with Cangqiong Station?"

    "''Star Atlas Keeper''," Gawain said suddenly, looking at Amber''s eyes, "Do you have any impression of this word?"

    Amber was taken aback: "Star map custodian? I haven''t heard of it. Are there any new positions planned for the Office of Government Affairs? What is it for?"

    Her expression didn''t seem to be fake, of course, Gawain didn''t think she would really know the name from the beginning.

    "We found a hall shrouded in shadow power in the Sky Station. There is a weird sailor device in the hall. The nameplate of the device shows that it is called an''anchor generator''," Gao Wen did not hide, "the anchor point at the time. The generator was covered by a large number of purple-black thorn-like crystal growths, and Cassandra led the Krakens to remove those thorns-in terms of time, that should happen to be when your body is out of control.

    "And after clearing those thorns, Nicholas and the others read the log data remaining in the device. From the data, we learned of the existence of a ¡®Star Atlas Keeper¡¯..."

    (In the double monthly pass, please ask for a ticket...)

 Chapter 1457ï¼š problem

    Amber dumbly listened to what Gawain was talking about, until the other party''s voice fell, she looked down at her hands, and raised her head somewhat in a daze, "So you think what happened in Cangqiang Station is related to me? "

    "The hall is full of shadow power. When cutting the thorns, your body was out of control, and you also sensed the''body'' that didn''t belong to you," Gawain looked serious, "Of course, I know that these don''t sound very good. Convincing conjectures, but there are too many coincidences, and I can hardly avoid thinking of them in one place."

    "But how is this possible..." Amber clenched his fists in confusion, and slowly let go, "I am an ordinary person who has lived on the surface for decades, how can I return to the Sky Station in space..."

    "But you are not an''ordinary person''," Gawain looked into Amber''s eyes. "You also know what is special about yourself. In fact, in my opinion, nothing happens to you is surprising, after all...you You can even get a part of Madam Ye''s authority."

    Amber pursed her lips, and suddenly realized that she could not refute this at all. As Gao Wen said, she was not an "ordinary person" at the beginning. A soul from the shadow world, she is the only "dweller of shadow" living in the present world so far, and she also has an unexplainable connection with the shadow goddess... all the special features are gathered in one person, which is doomed Something unusual must happen to her.

    It''s just that all the time, the "unusual things" in her mind are limited to this planet, the sky station in space...a few years forward, she doesn''t even know such things as the "space station"!

    "Then what should I do now?" Amber blinked and looked at Gawain a little bewildered. "By the way, do you think I am the so-called ¡®Star Atlas Keeper¡¯?"

    "...This sounds unlikely, but from another perspective, although your body was made during the Gondor Empire, your soul may be older than the Gondor Empire. After all, you don''t even know your soul. Isn¡¯t it?¡± Gao Wen said slowly, ¡°Of course, this is just a guess with no basis, and there are too many things that can be denied. Other than that, the ¡°star map custodian¡± left by the sailor should It won¡¯t be as weak as you..."

    Amber: "...that''s what it said."

    "What matters now is how your body is," Gawain frowned, his expression serious, "Apart from feeling out of control and tingling in your limbs before, is there anything unusual about you now?"

    He is now more and more suspicious that there is really any connection between Amber and Sky Station. This may be an unreasonable guess at first, but this idea will become more and more determined as time goes by. If it is really the previous Cassandra and the others The process of cutting the "thorns" produced a certain stimulus to the "artificial life form" of amber. Will this stimulus leave any sequelae? Is the disappearance of those thorns good or bad for Amber? This is something he is increasingly worried about.

    Amber was obviously also a little worried about her state. She looked at her hands and feet nervously, jumped on the spot again, and squatted a few times, trotting around Gawain for two laps, drilling into the shadow world in the middle. She breathed a sigh of relief after a series of bizarre "self-examinations" twice: "It feels like nothing is wrong, and not only is there nothing wrong, but it also feels... a lot easier?"

    "I still feel a lot easier?" Gao Wen raised his eyebrows. "What does this mean?"

    "It''s like something that has been tied to me has disappeared? I feel that my hands, feet, and spirit are a lot lighter." Amber considered the words, trying to describe her wonderful feeling at the moment, "It''s the kind of... Things are bound, and you always feel that your body should be like this, but one day this **** disappeared, and you realized that your body could be more relaxed, and finally realized that something was affecting your activities before. This feeling."

    Speaking of this, she thought about it again, and added uncertainly: "But it''s just a change in''feeling''. My body doesn''t really seem to get faster or stronger because of this, and my strength is the same as before. A kind of mental briskness? Probably that''s it."

    "I understand what you mean," Gawain glanced up and down Amber. "So it seems to be a good thing in the short term. But we still don''t know if there is any connection between you and the sky, or the so-called. What the **** is a "star chart custodian"."

    "Hey, I hope Nicholas and the others can find some new clues as soon as possible," Amber sighed. "You said I was an ordinary little thief back then. How come I have been involved in this kind of thing now..."

    "Okay, don''t sigh here. If you have this emotion, it is better to clean up your crime scene first," Gawain stretched out his hand and patted her shoulder, then glanced back at the messy desk, bookcase and floor. , "It''s like following up a huskies in a reinforced camp, you...Forget it, you probably won''t be able to clean up by yourself, wait for Betty to send a few people to clean up."

    While talking, he pulled on Amber''s arm and walked out. Amber was dragged and kept BB: "Hey, don''t drag me... What is a husky? How to comment on this entry... Hey, you drag me Where to go?"

    "Where? Find a place to wash your hands with me! The ink is so salted! And I have to change my clothes. Wait a minute, what are you talking about... Is your broken book still serialized?! And this You don¡¯t have to add anything to the minutiae!"

    Humber was dragged out of the room by Gawain, yelling, "Then I know, I will write "The Emperor himself''s release of the "Sacred Words" in the next issue." Extremely concerned, and personally put forward constructive writing comments''..."

    ¡­

    The night is getting denser, and the cold wind in early winter is whizzing through the window. The lights of the distant city and the gradually dense stars in the sky appear cold and distant. The warm wind blowing from the heat exchanger has dispelled the cold in the night. Under the bright light brought by the magic spar lamp, Heidi rubbed her aching shoulder and put down the file in her hand.

    This is her bedroom. The feminine room looks warm and welcoming. She also changed into comfortable home clothes. The light dresses allowed her to temporarily let go of the majesty and tightness of being the Grand Archon of the Empire, but even so , The burden of being in an important position will not be after work is over. Today, some documents were brought back by her from the government affairs office, and they were not processed until just now.

    "Perhaps it is time to consider optimizing the workflow of the secretariat and the second-level advisory group," Heidi muttered to herself softly, "The previous plan should be able to..."

    There was a slight noise in the corridor outside the door, and Hetty looked up suspiciously. There seemed to be familiar movements in the noise, but soon the noise reached a distance and could no longer be heard.

    "...It shouldn''t be Rebecca, it doesn''t sound like it."

    She grumbled casually, and just after half a minute, she heard footsteps coming to her door, followed by knocking on the door and Rebecca¡¯s voice: "Auntie, you are here Is it inside?"

    "...Come in," Hetty''s mouth shook, and her fingers twitched twice for some reason. "The door is unlocked."

    In the next second, Rebecca opened the door and walked in, holding a large stack of documents in her hand. After the girl entered the room, she saw Heti sitting behind the table with her face. He suddenly smiled: "Hey, you are still working!"

    "Actually, I was just about to take a break two minutes ago." Heidi''s gaze fell on the thick stack of documents in Rebecca''s hand instantly, and the corners of her eyes trembled involuntarily, "What is this?"

    "A little technical little thing, I need to ask you to take a look," Rebecca smiled and came to Hetty holding the file, as if not paying attention to her aunt''s gradually subtle face. It may be that she has been accustomed to it all these years. , "Actually, I originally planned to get it tomorrow, but I was not careful when I went home today..."

    "How careless you are to accidentally bring this thing back..." Heidi glanced at Rebecca before finishing her sophistry, and then asked casually while reaching for the file, "What was happening in the hallway just now? Are you running around?"

    Rebecca waved her hand quickly: "Ah, no, it''s the ancestor and Amber..."

    "My ancestor and Amber?" Heidi stopped when he was opening the file, and looked at Rebecca suspiciously, "It''s all about Amber, my ancestor...can you pay attention to the logic of telling lies?"

    "What I said is true!" Rebecca hurriedly waved her hands, and then began to gesticulately describe. It''s ink. While walking, I was discussing the content of the new issue of "The Holy Words of the Emperor". The ancestors also ordered Betty, who was passing by, to take people to clean up the study, saying that half of the books on the shelf were on the ground..."

    Speaking of this, she paused, and added: "Actually, the documents I brought were originally intended for him to use, but he seemed to be very busy, so I asked me to send you the things first."

    Heidi: "...?"

    The empire archon kept staring at Rebecca in an expressionless posture for a long time, as if to abruptly see evidence of such nonsense from the candid empire shot face, but in the end she saw it. Only Rebecca''s harmless and clean smiley face, so I can only believe that what the iron-headed girl said is true.

    This can only be true. After all, Rebecca¡¯s characteristic of growing up is the head iron, especially this kind of remarks that are likely to be hung up and beaten by the ancestors. Every punctuation mark she said must be So sincere from the bottom of my heart...

    Heidi suddenly reached out and rubbed her forehead, and let out a long sigh: "Rebecca..."

    Rebecca leaned forward immediately: "Ah? What''s the matter?"

    The grand consul of the empire was full of worry: "You said...Did the ancestors have too much pressure during this period?"

    Rebecca thought for a while, her eyes rolled: "Then I will turn around and give him some brain-filling soup..."

    Heidi looked up at the sunny niece: "Don''t say this is my suggestion."

    Then, before Rebecca could react, her gaze fell on the document in her hand, and as her gaze looked down, Hetty''s previously slightly relaxed expression gradually became serious.

    After a quick glance at the previous part, she raised her head to look at Rebecca who was standing aside: "This is the localization construction draft of that ¡®observation device¡¯?"

    "Yes, the star solver has worked overtime to complete the translation of the original text, and then the team led by Jenny has re-annotated and theoretically deduced the translated document. This is the description of the entire project and The initial plan," Rebecca nodded and said, "The technical problems encountered so far are also written on it."

    Heidi looked serious. She once again carefully read the content she had hurriedly browsed before, with a thoughtful expression: "The Neumann''s''Magic Tide Observation Device'' is indirectly calculated based on the observation of the magical changes of nearby stars." The ¡°traces¡± left by the ¡°Origin Vibration¡± in the universe, the core part of the whole installation is the ¡°focus of vibration¡±..."

    "Yes, this''starting focus'' is the''heart'' of the entire observation system, and it is also the most difficult part of the plan." Rebecca''s expression also became serious, and she pointed to a schematic diagram on the technical file. The schematic diagram is obviously derived from the original technical document sent by the Neues, with only minor adjustments in the details, and the place where Rebecca¡¯s fingers are located is the most central structure of the entire device: the ring-shaped observer. The central, giant structure resembling some kind of pyramid or obelisk.

    The magic tide observation device designed by the Noi people is composed of two parts as a whole. One part is a huge ring formed by splicing multi-segment structures on the outside, and the other part is a giant in the center of the ring structure. It is called the "vibration focus", and this focus is the real heart of the whole device. Its function is to "resonate" with distant stars.

    The magic power in the universe is everywhere, and these forces that can penetrate all things, cross the boundary between virtual and reality, and even cover all dimensions are like the "skeleton" of this world in a sense, and everything in the world depends on them to connect and determine order, and the universe The stars in... are the "focus" of these magical webs, large and small.

    The invisible magic wave moves back and forth between the stars like a monsoon. Except for its devastating effect on the minds of intelligent creatures, it hardly reacts with any physical matter, so its traces seem to be invisible at all, but it contains Stars of amazing energy can still interfere with the movement of the magic wave to a certain extent, and "reflect" the trace of the magic wave in the process of their own flashing. This is their inherent nature as a "magic focus" and also conforms to the "unified fluctuations". Theory" description.

    So in a sense, the endless stars are a mirror in space.

    And only from these remote and twinkling "mirrors" can mortals be able to glimpse the stunning glimpses left by the doomsday passing over the real world.

    But it is not a simple matter to watch the "reflected scenes" of those distant stars from a small planet.

    "The biggest problem we have now is that the energy level required for the operation of the''vibration focus'' is simply an astronomical number and it needs more than just powerful energy," Rebecca''s voice passed into Herti''s ears. "The Noyes built a device inside the vibrating focus that can interfere with the structure of time and space. Its role is to weaken the virtual and real boundaries of the focus core, so as to form accurate projections of observation devices in the shadow world, shadow world and other boundaries. Enhance the measurement accuracy of distant stars. This thing... even if there are drawings, it¡¯s not easy to do!"

 Chapter 1458ï¼š High and low blood pressure

    In this world, all living beings are trapped in a dark room. The room is inlaid with tiny mirrors the size of sesame seeds, and there is another invisible man-eating beast circling in the dark, invisible to mortal eyes and ears. , Can not hear the trace and movement of the beast, only those special mirrors can occasionally reflect the scales and half of the claws of the beast. In these reflections, mortals may seize the opportunity to find the only way to survive before being swallowed.

    Unfortunately, those mirrors are too small and far away, and the feet of all beings are trapped in place. The mortals cannot see the faint and subtle reflections at all. Therefore, in order to capture the traces of the beast, mortals must rely on the magic tide observation device. , But now there is a biggest problem: this device is not so easy to build.

    Listening to Rebecca''s words, Heidi fell into a short silence.

    She knows that what is needed to fight the magic tide is not only an observation device, but also the "protection system". However, if you want the protection system to take effect, the parameters obtained by the observation device are the necessary prerequisites. According to the ancestors With the "step by step" policy, no matter how the problem of the protection system is solved later, this observation device must be built in advance.

    For a long time, she raised her head and looked into Rebecca''s eyes: "It is completely impossible to build this ¡®vibration focus¡¯ with our current technology, right?"

    "It''s not entirely impossible, but the probability of success is very low," Rebecca said, "With our current state-of-the-art energy matrix technology, coupled with the energy purification experience accumulated in the "Gate" project, it is barely possible. Qiang can reach the energy level required for the''ignition'' moment of the vibrating focus, but it only reaches the ignition standard. How to maintain its stable operation and maintain the special space-time structure inside the focus is still a problem. And..."

    Heidi''s expression was very calm: "And what?"

    "There is a great probability that the focus will be out of control, because the entire system will barely start up by then, and many technical parameters will not meet the standards. The safety of this thing will be quite worrying. We are equivalent to creating a self with the power of all mankind. Energy that can¡¯t be controlled at all, then connect it to a machine that has a little understanding of the principle, and expect it to run stably for several months or even longer. ."

    Heidi looked at the solemn expression on Rebecca''s face, and suddenly felt a shock in her heart.

    Even this silly roe deer is so nervous about the probability of failure of the project and the possible consequences. The terrible consequences of this thing are definitely beyond the imagination of ordinary people. You know that Rebecca can usually rub the fireball of the city gate with a smile on his face. of!

    Rebecca vaguely felt that her aunt''s eyes looked a little weird on the spot, but with her EQ it was difficult to guess why the other person''s eyes were weird in a short time, so she immediately ignored this little doubt in her heart and continued: "In addition... Regardless of whether it is possible or not, we must try our best to ensure that this observation device can be successful at the first time. It is so large that we may not have enough time and resources to''trial and error''..."

    "I want to hear your plan," Heidi interrupted Rebecca''s words, she looked at each other with a serious expression, "I know you, when you ask me to report a technical difficulty, in fact, you probably already have it. I¡¯ve come up with some kind of bold solution. This time I don¡¯t care about the feasibility of your solution. You can talk about what you plan to do first."

    Rebecca opened her mouth. She is really not used to the attitude of her aunt, but after a little thought, she nodded: "I have an idea... I just don''t know if the ancestor is the same as Miss Veronica. agree."

    Speaking of this, she considered it again, and then cautiously said: "The energy of the Deep Blue Well should be okay. I looked at the data provided by Miss Veronica before, and that natural source of magic can be used. Come to ignite the vibrating focus, but..."

    "It''s just what?" Heidi frowned. "Don''t talk so much, just talk about your plan, and I won''t hit you for this."

    Upon hearing this, Rebecca''s words immediately became fluent: "It''s just that the scale of Deep Blue Well Yongyuan is not big enough, mainly because it may not be enough to rely on a crack in the main network for energy. The crack came out. I calculated, we just need to blow up the current Deep Blue Well... It¡¯s probably not bad that the Earthly Dawn uses a supercritical accelerator to shoot a round... Aunt? Aunt, are you okay? Aunt. Your face is not very good!"

    Heidi held her chest for a long time before breathing well. She felt that she was still careless on the spot. She should have filmed her mechanized mind, cold thinking, and calmness as soon as Rebecca entered the room, by the way. Putting two more bottles of quick-acting resuscitation mixture has passed for a few years. How come Rebecca''s lethality has not diminished with her age, but has gradually increased with the empire''s weaponry?

    The degree of her brain convulsions follows the power of the main gun?

    Countless chants flashed through Hetty''s mind for a moment, but after all, her face still maintained the majesty of her aunt. She tried her best to put on a gentle and kind smile, and looked at Rebecca''s eyes: "You know that Gondor back then How did the empire end?"

    "I know, the Deep Blue Well has a big explosion, but my plan is different from that!" Rebecca explained immediately, "I am controlled not to detonate the entire Deep Blue Well, but just to open more More cracks in the network channel, to "drain" more dark blue veins into the material world, it is equivalent to drilling a few small holes in the barrier outside the network channel. You see, the dark blue network channel itself is there, in In the gap between the material world and the deep realm, we punched a few holes and did not destroy the pulse flow itself, and for the entire planetary power system, this little energy drainage will not affect the operation of the entire network..."

    "You... let me slow down first." Heidi had to raise her hand and sway it. She took a gentle breath, her eyes fell on the pile of documents on the table again, and the dense notes and drawings seemed to be at this moment. Suddenly it turned into layers of dizzying vortices and abysses, and she stared at them, as if staring at the precarious future of this world.

    But whether she wants it or not, the future will come sooner or later.

    "I will read all the information you sent tonight, and submit it to the ancestors tomorrow morning." She calmed down slowly, with a hint of helplessness, "This kind of thing...I''m afraid it''s no longer possible in our country. The category of making decisions without authorization."

    Rebecca nodded: "Oh, look at it first, I''ll go first. While it''s not too late, I have to go to the alchemy laboratory..."

    Heidi was a little puzzled: "Why are you going to the alchemy laboratory so late?"

    "Go find some herbs," Rebecca smiled like a flower. "Tomorrow morning, cook some brain-reinforcing herbal soup for the ancestors... Have you forgotten what you just said?"

    Heidi: "..."

    ...

    After breakfast the next day, Gao Wen just came to the study and saw a large number of documents sent by Hetty and the dark circles around the other''s eye sockets that were obviously not painted.

    After browsing the contents of the file in general, and listening to Heidi recounting Rebecca''s thunder-like "solution" that day, he instantly understood how the other party''s severe dark circles came about.

    "...When I heard that she chose to use the deep blue well to solve the problem of energizing the focus and igniting energy, I just thought it was a bold but creative solution," Heti sighed, and she noticed that Gawain¡¯s expression was subtle. Obviously, even the well-informed and broad-minded ancestors were shocked after hearing about Rebecca¡¯s plan, "But then when I heard about her plan to rebuild Deep Blue Well, I almost thought she had a problem with her brain. ."

    After a long time, Gao Wen put down the file in his hand, accompanied by a long sigh: "...she didn''t have a problem with her brain, she was always the same."

    "Then what''s your opinion?" Heidi followed the changes in Gawain''s expression. "Are we really going to adopt this boldly...nearly crazy plan? By bombing the Deep Blue Well, "drill" on the surface of the planet. An energy matrix, and then build a magic wave observation device on this energy matrix? Although Rebecca calls this''precision blasting'' in the plan..."

    Gao Wen pondered for a moment and slowly said, "But we have to admit that this process is reasonable and feasible in theory."

    "...I don''t want to admit the rationality of this process at all," Heidi said in a rather tangled tone, "We really have no choice to do this kind of risky move... Rebecca still The specific risk probability of this option was not given, but it was only a rough estimate, and I could hardly fall asleep all night."

    "Perhaps we just have no choice to reach this level," Gawain looked at Hetty''s eyes, but then the conversation changed. "But this is just an''alternative plan''. This matter is related to the whole world. Fate is not something we can make our own decisions, and no matter how smart Rebecca is, she and her technical team also have limited vision."

    Speaking of this, he paused, and then said: "We need to discuss this matter with other alliance members, especially to ask the opinion of the Ophelia Matrix. After all, Deep Blue Well has a special international position and we have set our own rules. , Even the Cecil Empire can¡¯t mess around in the Tarrash Plain, and there are smart people in other countries, they are also studying the information sent by the Noi people, maybe... some of them can think of a better alternative. ."

    Listening to Gawain¡¯s calm and powerful words, Heidi nodded slowly, and the impetuous mood that had been a little calm since last night, and the high blood pressure that calmed down together, she couldn¡¯t help but sigh. In my position, at this time, there is still a mountain-like reliable elder to rely on, which is really a lucky thing.

    And at this moment, a sound of footsteps suddenly came from the corridor outside the study, and then the heavy oak door was pushed open from the outside, Rebecca held a large pot of steaming steam and a strange smell. The soup of medicine came in, and the bright and pleasant voice of the Empire Shot poured into the room like the first ray of sunlight in the morning: "My ancestor! I cooked the soup for you...Ah, you are here with Auntie!"

    "Cooking soup?" Gawain looked at the pot of dark, unidentified liquid in Rebecca''s hand with a dazed expression, and saw unfiltered herbal leaves floating on the thing. "What is this?"

    "Herbal soup for replenishing brains," Rebecca said with a bright face, "Auntie said that your mental stress may not work well because of mental stress recently. Let me get you something to replenish your brains."

    Gawain slowly turned his head: "...Heidi?"

    Heidi felt that the blood pressure he had just dropped had reached its peak.

    Gao Wen looked back at Rebecca and saw that the girl''s smile was still bright, as bright as the first flash of nuclear explosion that spilled into the room in the morning...

    ...

    The wheel of the trolley was crushing the stone pavement in the garden, and the slight creaking sound seemed soothing and safe in this quiet early morning. The cold wind of early winter blew across the courtyard, causing the corners of the maid¡¯s clothes to flutter slightly, Betty I couldn''t help but sneezed, then rubbed my nose, and looked up at the flowerbed not far away that was no longer in full bloom: "Winter is here...the war was still fighting this time last year."

    A soft and gentle voice came from the cart in her hand: "Have you caught a cold?"

    "No, it''s a bit itchy from the cold wind," Betty immediately shook her head, said with a smile at the golden dome on the cart supported by the special bracket, and then reached out and tucked the quilt surrounding the golden dome. , "It''s you, there is some wind in the garden, aren''t you cold?"

    "...Actually, I don''t need to wrap these things at all," the voice from the golden dome was a little helpless. "You put me in the Arctic ice or volcanic magma and I won''t be hurt..."

    "That''s different!" Betty shook her head with a serious face, "Legendary powerhouses are not afraid of cold or heat, but they still have to wear clothes when they go out..."

    Golden Dome: "...you are right."

    The former dragon gods reluctantly accepted the "arrangement" of a little maid with a poor head, and allowed Betty to push her to the center of the garden. This scene seemed strange to anyone, Cecil. The maid of the palace, Betty, is pushing a remodeled trolley. There is a quilt on the trolley. A golden dome that emits light is wrapped in the quilt. The two "people" are still walking in the garden and talking...

    However, for the attendants and guards working in the garden, such a scene has long been commonplace.

    The head maid will push this trolley out to take the "Ms. Egg" to bask in the sun every few hours.

    Most of the attendants and guards did not know the true origin of this golden dome, but this did not prevent them from becoming familiar with the existence of this special "Royal Guest" and establishing a friendly relationship with each other.

    "Unconsciously, you have been taking care of me for a long time..."

    The golden dome on the trolley suddenly spoke, with a sigh in his voice.

    "It seems to be," Betty thought for a while, recalling her experience with this "Ms. Enya", with a smile on her face, "But for you, it shouldn''t be too long, I listen to your majesty. Say, you have lived a long, long time..."

    "No, I decided to start counting from the date this posture was born. I am two years old this year," Enya said casually, "A new beginning, a new life will be more interesting like this."

    Betty was a little dazed: "...Can you count it like that?"

    "It can be counted like that."

    "Oh."

    Betty gave up overly complicated thinking, she pushed her cart to the sunniest part of the garden, squinted her eyes to the sky, enjoying the rare leisure of the day.

    At this moment, she saw a certain window on the second floor and a figure near the window.

    That was the room covered with blue velvet carpet, and it was Gawain''s study.

    "...His Royal Highness Rebecca seems to have been trained again," Betty took a closer look, and whispered to Enya, "I saw her standing next to the window..."

    "Maybe it''s another trouble." Enya''s voice was smiling.

    "But His Highness seems to be standing next to him..."

    Enya''s tone was surprised: "Ah...this is a bit unusual."

 Chapter 1459ï¼š Two options

    Another breeze blew across the courtyard, and the cold air current refreshed people''s spirits.

    The first snow of this winter has not yet arrived, but the mages who observed the astronomical phenomena predicted that this morning will usher in a light snow; not far away, the evergreen trees swayed slightly in the wind, and the light rustling sound was transmitted from time to time. Come; on the second-floor balcony opposite the garden, His Royal Highness the Archon of the Empire and His Royal Highness are standing next to the window with their heads low; in the sunny courtyard, Betty in winter clothes is standing quietly next to the trolley, in the breeze A faint smile appeared in it.

    Everything here falls in Enya''s "eyes". The quiet and daily sight seems to have quietly evoked some very, very old, yellowish and faded impressions in her memory, which may have been made by Tarrond millions of years ago. A certain courtyard, it may be a certain afternoon when the dragon civilization is still ignorantly developing in the lofty mountains, or it may be just a fragment she saw in a certain believer¡¯s dream. She laughed, and her voice was gentle and calm: "You Do you like this day?"

    "Like it," Betty replied without hesitation, "There is no better day than this."

    "Yeah... there is no better day than this. Today''s sunshine is also the best in this period of time," Enya said softly, the sun shining on her gleaming golden shell, the two rays of light merged together. The place rippled gently like water ripples, "But it''s about to snow, and today''s sunshine may be short."

    In the distant horizon, a little lead-gray cloud layer appeared quietly at this moment, and it was gathering in the direction of the city little by little. It seemed that the first snow of this winter was calculated by the mages responsible for predicting the astronomical phenomenon. Coming soon.

    Betty blinked and looked at Enya with some confusion: "Are you saying something very philosophical?"

    Enya was curious: "Oh? Why do you say that?"

    "Miss Amber told me that if a big person suddenly turns to something else while talking about something very normal, and seems to sigh with a little bit of exclamation, then he is speaking very philosophical things," Betty replied seriously. , "Although I didn''t quite understand it at the time, I think you seemed to be saying something very philosophical just now."

    "...I''m just sighing about the weather," Enya laughed. The laughter sounded particularly pleasant. "It''s very comfortable to bask in the sun, but occasionally blowing cold wind in the snow feels good, but you have to be careful not to catch a cold. ."

    "Don''t worry!" Betty immediately patted her chest, and said with pride, "My body is strong, and I have not been ill for two consecutive years. Your Majesty said that I have nutrition to keep up..."

    Enya just chuckled, her "gaze" cast towards the sky, and then she seemed to feel something. Her attention fell on a certain position on the horizon, which was pointing to the Frost Sky Constellation, and she thoughtfully "watched "Looking at the sky, it seemed to hear a distant sound, and in the long silence that followed, a piece of snow finally quietly fell from the sky.

    This is Cecil''s first snow in the winter of 4 years, and it came a bit earlier than in previous years.

    An emergency meeting invitation was sent from Cecil to the countries of the alliance.

    In the wasteland war not long ago, modern communication technology and the amazing role played by the "Alliance One" proved to everyone the power of the "Magic Age" brought by Gawain Cecil, even before The most closed and backward small countries also realized the changes of the times and the need to keep up with the changes in that war. With the end of the war, the most important step in the post-war reconstruction of all countries was to give priority to the establishment of The communication system of modern magic technology Of course, considering the limitations of realistic conditions, it is impossible for every country to achieve magic net coverage in a short time, but at least, all countries have achieved as much as possible. The country''s highest authority "communicates with the network" with other countries of the alliance.

    Compared with the national communication network that requires a large amount of basic engineering support, it is not unrealistic to pull a dedicated line from the capitals of various countries to the main network of Cecil¡¯s magic network. Now, these can connect the heads of the alliance member states. When the "dedicated line" together comes into play

    On the eve of nightfall, Gawain came to the large conference room on the top floor of the Supreme Government Office. This conference room was quite wide, with a huge circular conference table in the center. The layout of the tables and chairs was almost completely in accordance with the on-site seats of the Alliance Summit. Come to arrange, and at this moment, most of the seats are empty, except that a Mowang terminal in standby mode is placed on each seat.

    Gao Wen stepped to his place. He glanced at the file on the table. It was the plan of the magic tide observation device. Then he glanced at the time displayed by the mechanical clock on the opposite wall. There are thirty seconds.

    He sat down on the chair. After a while, the low buzzing sound and the slight click of the rune trigger automatically closed sounded everywhere. Suddenly flashing projections appeared one after another around the empty circular conference table. The magic illusion was a little fuzzy at first, but soon with the assistance of the extra computing power provided by the Empire Computing Center, these distant signals were strengthened and filtered, and clear figures emerged from the magic illusion.

    That was dozens of alliance leaders including Rosetta, Bersetia, Wenna Baizhi and others.

    The entire empty meeting room was suddenly "full of people". Some of them were heads of state attending this kind of meeting for the first time. They looked around in surprise. Obviously, there were similar holographic images on the "their side" scene. Formed an immersive meeting place. Although magic illusions are not uncommon to anyone in this world, relying on large-scale equipment to achieve this kind of "remote meeting" is still a novel experience for them.

    For those participants who have used Magic Net terminals for remote meetings and have a better understanding of Magic Guide technology, their performance seemed quite indifferent. Several lines of sight fell on the leaders of the three empires. Simple After greetings, Gawain first glanced at the dragon ambassador on his left, Merita Penya, and got up to break the silence: "First of all, since the communication line on the Talrond side has not yet been set up, this time the giant dragon ambassador The representative of the Dragon Kingdom is still the plenipotentiary ambassador, Miss Merita Penia.

    "Secondly, thank you all for responding to this convening. We have limited time now, so let''s go directly to the topic. What we are going to discuss today is the plan for establishing a demonic wave observation device."

    The holographic projections at the conference table exchanged their sights. In fact, the information on this aspect has been sent to everyone¡¯s desk first. Therefore, the participants were not surprised by what was going to be discussed today. It was just because of time. It''s really urgent. This prevents everyone from having the opportunity to communicate and exchange opinions privately before the meeting as they are accustomed to, and they don''t even have enough time to discuss with their own advisory group. They seem quite unaccustomed to this.

    But whether they are used to it or not, the magic wave will not worry about the pace of action of mortals to slow down. In the face of that cold and ruthless countdown, all the old red tape and table rules must be compromised in efficiency.

    "We have already seen the information you sent," said Rosetta Augustus. "From the information, if we want to build an observation device from scratch completely relying on existing technology, it will be successful The rate will be very low, and it will take a long time and huge manpower and resource costs?"

    "Yes, and considering the scale of the magic tide observation device and the existence of the''countdown'', we may not have a chance for trial and error," Gao Wen nodded, "So at this meeting, we must discuss a feasible The draft that has been approved and supported by all countries, even if it is to be supplemented and revised later, at least the direction should be given this time, and material preparations should be started immediately."

    Speaking of this, Gawain couldn¡¯t help but feel a little emotional in his heart. He should be grateful that the Alliance just ended the wasteland war as a victor. Although that war caused great damage to the border area of ??Gondor, it has a certain meaning. It was also an exercise that was difficult to replicate. The nations of the Alliance knew how to operate as a whole during the war, and knew how to deal with a world-scale crisis. Moreover, the construction of the "blocking wall" project itself is accumulative. Gained valuable experience to engage in world wonders.

    The Demon Tide Observation Device is essentially a ¡°world wonder¡± no less than a blocking wall, and even more technically difficult. If there is no ¡°compulsory training¡± of the wasteland war, it will be loose and immature. To face this crisis, the result will be quite unoptimistic.

    "There are two plans now," Gao Wen continued after leaving some time for the participants to think and discuss. "The first one is the traditional conservative plan. We built the observation device step by step according to the existing technical data. In this process, we rely on our current energy technology to "stack" a stimulating focus. Based on the experience we have accumulated when we opened the gate of the kingdom of God in the fort, relying on the magic net energy station and the magic extraction tower to form a huge The array can just meet the ignition threshold of the starting focus.

    "The realization process of this scheme is relatively controllable, and the required technologies are all based on existing experience, but the shortcomings are also obvious. These technologies almost barely meet the basic conditions for the operation of the magic tide observation device, and even only dare to guarantee the final The completed system can be turned on for a short time, and what we need is an observation system that can operate stably for a long time. Whether the things we have built can be used or not, I am afraid that it will be entirely luck at that time.

    "The second plan...you must have seen it. It is radical, but it is theoretically feasible.

    "Based on the Deep Blue Well, use the huge sources of magic power available on this planet to drive the''vibration focus''. Its advantages are obvious. The power of the Deep Blue Well is more than enough to drive the vibrating focus. Once this plan is implemented, The entire system is at least very stable from the perspective of energy supply, and the''construction period'' of the entire observation device will also be greatly shortened, because we have saved most of the time to build the entire energy system...

    "Of course, the shortcomings of this plan are also obvious. Although its results are promising, its realization process is risky and difficult to control. The existing Deep Blue Well is not enough to meet expectations. We need more network cracks to extract magic. , And even the Gondor Empire in the past only built extraction stations on the basis of the existing magical fissures. The matter of''manually opening the network fissures'' is an unprecedented risk...

    "In theory and in the historical records left by the Gondor period, there are indeed more network cracks around the Deep Blue Well that can be developed. If the most advanced''supercritical accelerator'' of the Cecil Empire is used to bombard these cracks and At the ¡°weak point¡± at the intersection of the material world, we can manually open new gushing vents, which is equivalent to building a series of ¡°sub-wells¡± around the Deep Blue Well. In theory... this process is controllable."

    Having said this, Gao Wen sighed gently, solemnly placed the documents in his hand on the table, and looked around the entire venue with his hands on the table: "I''m done."

    As soon as his voice fell, there was a deep discussion in the whole venue, and some of the participants suddenly turned to the seemingly empty direction, talking in a low voice with an invisible object. Obviously, they are right now. People who are standing up as consultants and scholars need the opinions of these experts when it comes to professional fields.

    Gao Wen knew that these two plans had a little bit of... "excitement", even those who had an idea would be difficult to decide at this time, so he didn''t interrupt.

    After a few minutes, a voice came from across the round table, and Highmountain King Odris said: "I want to know, is the essence of the second plan... bombing the Deep Blue Well? Although the document says it is. ''Precision Directional Blasting''..."

    "...This is a controlled bombing," Gawain sternly, he had expected someone to react this way, after all, he himself had the same expression when he first saw the plan proposed by Rebecca, "It''s like Just as explosive magic is used to dig mountains and rocks to dig mines, controllable and precise supercritical bombardment can also be used to''build'' things, although this sounds a bit dangerous."

    "But I don''t think it just sounds dangerous," King Odris looked serious, his one-eyed eye was staring at the document in his hand, and then he looked up again, "I am familiar with the use of explosive magic to dig into the rock. Therefore, it is clearer that even if it is a mountain with a lower technical difficulty, there will be accidents of cliff collapse. What''s more, we have to bombard the deep blue well with the most powerful weapon in history at a very dangerous distance... ¡­From the description of the plan, once the "widening" of the Deep Blue Well is out of control, we have no way to remedy it."

    Speaking of this, he shook his head: "I prefer the first one, at least the controllability in the implementation process is a little bit higher."

    "But the final result of the first plan is too unsatisfactory." As soon as Odris''s voice fell, Wenna Baizhi''s voice came from the side, "If we exhaust all our efforts and time to create a completely useless observation Device, it¡¯s better to do nothing or take some risks on the Deep Blue Well..."

    As soon as Wenna finished speaking, a different voice came from the round table: "The risk of the second plan is still too great..."

    "We need a more cautious and comprehensive evaluation process, and it is best to conduct a more in-depth investigation of Deep Blue Well..."

    "Does the construction of this observation device really work? Are we making the decision now too hasty?"

    "We probably don''t have so much time..."

    The discussion on the venue was instantly ignited, and the kings, chiefs, federal rulings and emperors who were good at weighing began to put forward their own views and opinions, and as the center of this place, Gao Wen did not say a word at this moment.

    He looked at Ophelia Norton who was sitting near him.

    Although "Veronica" is in Cecil City, the Ophelia Matrix will still choose to attend the meeting as "Ophelia Norton" on such formal occasions.

    At this moment, the true controller of the Deep Blue Well remained silent from beginning to end.

 Chapter 1460ï¼š That distant flash

    The discussion on the two sets of plans at the meeting gradually became fierce. When faced with a problem that almost determines the survival of the world, no one can make a sensible and clear judgment in an instant. This is even impossible for Gao Wen himself. , Rosetta can''t, and Bersetia can''t. They can only put all the possibilities they thought of on the conference table as much as possible, and then think of ways to brainstorm and find a relatively less dangerous path out of it.

    To Gawain¡¯s surprise, as the discussion continued, the number of supporters for the second set of plans gradually surpassed that of the first set. Although the danger of ¡°operating¡± on Deep Blue Well was obvious, leaders of various countries clearly hoped more. Can build a set of real usable magic tide observation device, instead of desperately seeing the observation device shut down after exhausting the alliance''s manpower and material resources.

    Of course, the discussions among leaders of various countries on the conference table are just the appearance here. In fact, it is the advisory and scholar groups standing next to each leader who are facing this problem. There is a whole group behind every speaker at this moment. The technical team is analyzing the information about the magic tide observation device, weighing the risks of different schemes and the difficulty of implementing each link, and the voices spoken at the conference table all refer to the opinions of technical experts.

    It seems that it is indeed not easy to determine the "construction plan" based on this meeting alone, but Gao Wen still maintains the attitude at the beginning. He knows that this tension and high pressure atmosphere is needed here.

    He once again cast his eyes on Ophelia Norton, who was silent.

    "Perhaps, we should listen to the opinions of the city-state of Deep Blue Well first," Bersetia suddenly broke the silence, and the voice of the Silver Queen quieted the whole venue. "His Royal Highness Ophelia is the actual controller of Deep Blue Well now. , And if we want to take the "widening" project on the Deep Blue Well, it will definitely affect her to a certain extent, Her Royal Highness Ophelia, what is your attitude towards the No. 2 plan?"

    Until this time, many participants seemed to have finally noticed the leader of the Iron Man Corps, who had completely reduced their sense of existence since the beginning of the meeting. Many eyes fell on Ophelia, who was silent for a while. Then he lifted him up slightly: "I have been calculating since just now, simulating the implementation process of these two plans, I am afraid I have some bad news."

    As soon as the word "bad news" came out, Gawain could feel that the atmosphere on the venue had a subtle change in an instant. The atmosphere of the eager discussion before was suddenly replaced by tension and anxiety. There is no doubt that this is definitely no one wants to listen now. To the vocabulary.

    But no matter how unwilling it is, the facts are always cold and can¡¯t change Ophelia¡¯s words, conveying the bad answer of the ancient calculation matrix: "According to the calculation of the deep blue well calculation array, the probability of success of the second plan is actually far. Lower than the paper expectation is about half of the probability estimated in this technical document. There is a greater probability...Deep Blue Well will be out of control due to the inability to withstand too violent shocks."

    There was a burst of exclamation in the meeting, and before Gawain spoke, Rebecca, who was standing behind him in the role of technical consultant, couldn''t help but exclaimed: "How can this be? I have clearly set all the conditions... "

    "The original data has changed, and the technical parameters left over from the Gondor era are no longer available." Ophelia''s gaze fell on Rebecca. The''extraction'' of the network channels around the wells has disrupted the balance of energy flow, and the affected network channels will take at least two centuries to recover."

    Rebecca''s eyes widened, huge frustration and disappointment surfaced on her face. At the conference table, the expressions on each face immediately became difficult to look at. Dragon Ambassador Merita Penia couldn''t help it. Knocked on the table, and an angry voice came into Gawain''s ears: "Those **** cultists...that **** sentinels..."

    Gawain''s face is also very ugly, even though he knew from the beginning that the disaster that the sentinel and all things will die in the wasteland will not simply disappear with the death of the creeping disaster, and its subsequent impact may be It has influenced the world in a more profound and indirect way for many years, but he did not expect that this kind of influence would hit everyone in this form!

    Creeping Disaster''s mad absorption of the Deep Blue Well before his death... destroyed one of the hopes of constructing a Demon Tide Observation Device.

    "Then we have only one option," Rosetta Augustus said in a deep voice, "Using the power of the whole world to build energy that is enough to drive the focus of the vibration, we can use our existing technology to harden it. Pile up a magic tide observation device..."

    "The probability of success of this plan is about one in twelfth," Ophelia''s voice was so cold that it was almost emotionless. "In addition, if the existing structure of Deep Blue Well is not destroyed, its magic By extracting and transporting all to the''starting focus'', the probability of success of the scheme can be increased to about a quarter, but even if the probability of success is doubled, I still do not recommend this route."

    Gawain looked into the eyes of the last descendant of the Gondor royal family: "Why?"

    "The cost of building the''vital focus'' with existing technology is too high. Even if we barely complete this project, the alliance¡¯s own economic system will be dragged to collapse. Even at that point, we have only completed an observation device. There is no hope for the subsequent protection of the magic wave," Ophelia calmly analyzed, "This is meaningless for the survival of our civilization."

    A low and depressive atmosphere fell over the venue with Ophelia¡¯s voice. The figures at the round table were talking in low voices, or they turned around to communicate and discuss with the consultants behind them, and some people showed their faces. With an almost desperate look, someone was silent on the seat. In depression, Gao Wen slowly said: "So, we must find a cost-acceptable solution to solve the problem of focusing. If Deep Blue Well doesn¡¯t work. , We must find a substitute for it..."

    "Can Antavien''s reactor be used?" Melita said suddenly. She looked at Tyre, the plenipotentiary ambassador of the Deep Sea Kingdom who was sitting not far away. "I remember what it is called the Core Fusion Tower. Right? The main reactor of an interstellar spacecraft should be able to provide very powerful energy, as long as it can reignite..."

    "The current maximum power of the core fusion tower can only reach about 50%, and it cannot operate stably for a long time. This is already the best result," Tyre shook his head before Merita was finished. "We don''t mind. Bring out Antavien¡¯s energy to help everyone through the storm, but only if it¡¯s useful."

    Another light of hope that had just emerged was extinguished in an instant, and the low atmosphere on the venue became even more obvious than before, and in such a depressed atmosphere, people''s mentality would inevitably change.

    Gao Wen heard a voice suddenly coming from not far away: "After all... we gather here to discuss the construction of the Demon Tide Observation Device. Does it really make sense?"

    Gao Wen raised his head to follow the prestige and saw the leader of the Union of Northern City-States standing up with his forehand on the table. His face wore a serious and gloomy look, and his brows were frowned together: "Should we stop and think carefully? This whole thing... We have overcome the creeping disaster in the wasteland, we have regained the security of the world from the out-of-control ancient robots, and we have solved the wasteland disaster that has threatened the world for 700 years. The era of peace, prosperity and stability Already in front of you, why suddenly it seems to be back to the''starting point'' where the end is imminent?"

    "It doesn''t help to escape the facts," the King of the Seward Kingdom shook his head. "Of course we all hope that after the war we will usher in a peaceful and prosperous period, but the reality is unsatisfactory, the warning of the Neumanns..."

    "The crux of the problem lies here, the warning of the Noyes," the leader of the Union of Uttar Pradesh shook his head, "I am not afraid of any challenge, nor will I escape the facts. I was at the top of the battle in Talash. On the front line, I can go to the wasteland to find the monsters to fight to the death for the survival of the people, but the warning from the Noyes... Up to now, all we have received from the aliens are warnings, right?

    "We don¡¯t know them, we don¡¯t know the distant planet that even the light takes several years to reach. We can even have a conversation with that alien race every ten days, but under such circumstances, we Because the series of data sent by the other party fell into such a panic situation, a few greetings, some historical records, and the original parameters sent back by an''observer'' that no one could verify, made us believe that it was a year and a half later. The end of the world, ladies and gentlemen, don¡¯t you think this is a bit...unreal?

    "What if this is a lie? What if this is just alarmist "doomsday"? Or take a step back, if the Neue people themselves are wrong? Besides, even if all this is right... Even if the end is really near, we sometimes have to admit that we are powerless..."

    "However, we have deduced the original parameters they sent, and all the data are correct," Wenna Baizhi couldn''t help but said. She is petite and often lacks enough presence when speaking at the conference table. Therefore, she simply stood on the chair at this time and made her height equal to that of the leader opposite. ¡°Moreover, the spirit witches also discovered that the data returned by the Noi¡¯s ¡°observer¡± before losing contact with the Deep Blue There is a link between some of the readings recorded underground. This cannot be entirely coincidental."

    "The observer... the''observer'' of the Noy is also suspicious enough," the figure across the table shook his head. "Shoot a deity four light-years away from the planet to act as an''eye''. Do you think this is possible?"

    His doubts seem to have no basis, but it is undeniable that what the leader said hit the emotional meeting table in many people''s hearts at this moment, and voices echoing and agreeing with such doubts began to increase.

    But at this point in the meeting, it was not the situation that Gawain wanted to see.

    He shook his head and had to cough twice to interrupt the noise in the venue. Then he stood up and prepared to speak. However, as soon as he was about to speak, he saw two leaders at the conference table suddenly approaching. It flashed to the side and left the holographic projection screen as if someone nearby called them away suddenly.

    Immediately afterwards, a few more leaders seemed to have heard the sound coming from their side. They turned their heads and talked with someone for a word or two, and then hurriedly got up, saying apologize and walked quickly to the side.

    Gao Wen was a little surprised. Just about to ask what was going on, he noticed in the corner of his eye that the night outside the window seemed to flicker. Rebecca, who was standing behind him, ran to the window for the first time, and then she cried out in exclamation. Get up: "My ancestor! Look at that! The sky is bright!"

    "Sorry, I''m going to be with you first." Gao Wen quickly said, got up and went to the window. The next second, he followed Rebecca''s finger and saw the flash of light in the night.

    Under the dark and broad sky, in the sky to the northwest, an abnormal light is spreading in the night sky. It looks like an extraordinarily shining star with many subtle rays spreading out on the edge. The darkness gradually dissipated, and its flashes were bright but short-lived. After a few consecutive flashes, the spot gradually turned into some dim shadows, and slowly disappeared among the stars.

    "What''s that..." Rebecca muttered to herself in astonishment, "What kind of atmospheric anomaly? The deep blue network is projected onto the material world again?"

    "I don''t know, but the visual range of this vision must be very wide," Gao Wen muttered. He thought of the attendees who had been temporarily attracted by something at the conference table just now. He had already reacted in his heart. "I''m afraid... the entire Loren continent has seen that thing..."

    After a while, he walked back to the conference table quickly, and one after another, other figures also returned to the display range of the holographic projection. The faces of the participants who left and returned after a short time were surprised and dazed. The look, after noticing the performance of other people, they all gradually reacted, and whispered to the people around them: "You also saw it over there? A twinkling star? Can you see the southern tip of the continent too?! Holy Helmet can be seen very clearly here..."

    Gawain frowned. He didn''t know what that thing was, but he was in this position and knew what he should say to ensure the order of the venue, so he cleared his throat, just as he was about to speak. , A familiar breath suddenly appeared beside him.

    He heard Amber''s voice ringing in his ears, and after hearing the content of the other party''s whisper, a look of stunned expression instantly appeared on his face.

    Even Gao Wen couldn''t control the change of his expression for a moment.

    And this subtle change attracted the attention of interested people, and Bersetia¡¯s voice soon sounded in the venue: "Your Majesty Gawain, all of us seem to have seen a similar vision in the sky just now. You know what that is. ?"

    Gao Wen''s face was sinking, and after a brief two seconds of silence and consideration, he finally raised his head and swept across every face in his vision with a majestic gaze.

    "That was the flash of light when the Noi Observer spacecraft disintegrated 22 days ago."

    Needles dropped on the venue can be heard.

    "This news..." a participant said subconsciously.

    "The Theocracy has caught a shock of divine power that does not belong to our planet," Gao Wen nodded lightly before the other party finished speaking, "The news is reliable."

    In the silence that followed, Wenna Baizhi once again climbed onto her chair. She seemed to have an extra small stool on the chair, which made her stand very high for a while.

    "Gentlemen and ladies," she looked around at the people already sitting around the table, "we can go back to the conference table, can''t we?

    "If it is, then the Ogure tribe has another proposal.

    "Actually...we don''t only have a deep blue well."

 Chapter 1461ï¼š Plan Three

    In the silence that the meeting place suddenly fell into, Wenna Baizhi¡¯s words were very clear, every word fell in the ears of the participants, and what they brought was most of the participants. The stunned look on the face of the audience could not help.

    "...In the sacred mountain of the Ogure tribe, the second dark blue fissure in the material world is hidden in the ancestral mountain, and its scale is no less than the dark blue well...maybe even larger," Wenna Baizhi Noting that all her gaze fell on her, her expression was indifferent, her tone calm and firm, "and that deep blue fissure has profoundly changed the temporal and spatial structure of the entire Ancestral Peak region during millions of years of autonomous operation. There is reliable evidence that the Ancestral Peak itself has formed a''time and space weakness'' that penetrates the boundary. Our most powerful spirit witch believes that this should be just in line with the conditions for the''focusing of rejuvenation''."

    Listening to this shocking fact, the figures at the conference table were in a commotion for a while, and several figures whispered to discuss, while the King of Highmountain Odris suddenly stood up: "Ms. Wenna, what you said Are they all true?"

    Wenna Baizhi''s gaze swept across Gao Wen''s position inadvertently, and then she nodded her head calmly: "It''s all true, although we have never been able to''mine'' the source of magic in the Ancestral Peak, even We haven''t noticed the existence of the fissure zone for a long time, but in the previous wasteland war, we inadvertently obtained reliable information in this regard.

    "In addition, after the war, we also sent technicians to go deep into the ancient caves and crevices of the ancestral peaks to conduct investigations. During the investigation, we found a large number of abnormally enriched magical focal points... This can be used as indirect evidence."

    Gao Wen did not expect that Wenna would make the secrets of the Ancestral Peak public as the most damaged country in the Wasteland War. The abundant magic reserves in the Ancestral Peak are almost their greatest hope for a re-emergence in the next era. However, this The patriarch of the gray elf tribe announced everything here!

    But it is undeniable that after hearing Wenna¡¯s words, Gao Wen also realized that Ancestral Peak is probably a more suitable "candidate plan" than Deep Blue Well, which has not undergone any "manual intervention" and has shown a high degree of stability. "Primitive Deep Blue Fissure", a point of space-time distortion that has gradually formed over millions of years, is almost a superior condition tailored for "Vibration Focus".

    If the deep blue fissures in the Ancestral Peak really meet the conditions, and a suitable method is found to "renovate" the Holy Mountain, then building the Demon Tide Observation Facility based on the Ancestral Peak will definitely be a multiplier task, but... Can Ogure really accept it?

    "I want to know whether this is the opinion of all the members of the Five Kings," Gao Wen adjusted his sitting posture in his own position, and looked at Wenna Baizhi who was still standing on the chair with a more solemn attitude. Is it just the opinion of the Grey Elf tribe?"

    "We are all here." Before Wenna could speak, Gawain heard a carefree voice coming from beside her figure, although he could not see the corresponding speaker on the holographic projection, he heard that it was The voice of the orc warchief, "I, Stour, Wycliffe, and Stella have discussed it. This is the common opinion of the five kings of Ogure."

    Hearing Camilla''s voice, Gawain suddenly felt a little surprised.

    This may not just be the decision made by the Five Kings of Ogure. The relevant discussion may have started as early as after they received the technical information sent by Cecil to the entire alliance. They should have thought of the peak of the ancestors before this meeting. As the feasibility of the "third set of plans", but if it were not for the early bankruptcy of the second plan and the extremely low feasibility of the first plan, plus the shining night sky just now, Wenna would not necessarily say this "third set of plans" come out.

    But in any case, the "Plan No. 3" proposed by the Ogure tribe has touched everyone in this meeting. No one does not know the ancestral peak, even if you put aside the deep blue cracks that may be hidden in the depths of the mountain, That mountain itself is also a "sacred mountain" with a special status in the Ogure tribe. In the long history, the Ogure people have regarded that mountain as the link between the ancestors and the Holy Spirit... this pair They are very meaningful.

    "Then we will list the ancestor''s peak as the No. 3 plan," after a brief period of indulgence, Gao Wen''s voice sounded in the venue. "The advantages of this plan have just been mentioned by Ms. Wenna, the difficulties and uncontrollable aspects of this plan. ¡­I think we also need to prepare mentally in advance. First of all, the first and most obvious point is about the deep blue fissure in the Ancestral Peak. We actually know very little about it.

    "Now there is only evidence that there is a''very likely'' deep blue fissures in the Ancestral Peak. We still don¡¯t know the specific size and number of the fissures and the boundary between them and the material world. A complete and detailed evaluation process is needed to focus the foundation.

    "Secondly, even if the conditions of the Ancestral Peak are determined to be suitable, we have to determine a plan for reconstruction and construction.

    "The dark blue fissure of the Ancestral Peak is different from the dark blue well of the Tarash Plain. Its magical source is almost integrated with the mountain. It should be impossible to directly build an open-air extraction well like the original Gondor Empire. Yes, we may need a new way of extracting and transforming magic power. This... The energy station demonstration project in the Tarlash Plain may provide some experience and ideas, but in general, this is still an amazingly difficult project. ¡­"

    Gao Wen paused intentionally when he said that, and then he reminded everyone in a deep voice: "Building a new''dark blue well'' from scratch is not necessarily simpler than plan 1. The ancestors of Gondor in the past It is not easy to construct extraction facilities on the Tarash Plain. Although our conditions are much better than those of our ancestors thousands of years ago, the situation in the Peak of the Ancestors is also much more complicated than that on the Tarash Plain."

    Gao Wen¡¯s reminder calmed down some of the excited emotions in the venue. This factual problem is unavoidable. No matter how suitable the internal conditions of Ancestral Peak, if it can¡¯t be transformed into the core of the focus, then everything It''s still empty talk, and in this matter... the technical information sent by the Noyes can''t help the Loren.

    "We can accept the destructive transformation of the sacred mountain, but we are worried that even large-scale mountain-cracking activities will hardly touch the fissure zone in the depths of the mountain," Wenna Baizhi said. "According to our sent a few days ago The intelligence brought back by the scholars into the mountain, the magical focus in the peak of the ancestors all points to the depths of the earth, even if you don¡¯t consider the problem of''extraction'', penetrating this thick mountain itself is a difficult problem. Forgive me, even if it is. The "supercritical accelerator" on the Earthly Dawn also has its limits in front of the holy mountain. What''s more, we can¡¯t accept the use of supercritical accelerators to directly bomb the mountains. This will lead to out-of-control geological disasters, or even destroy them. Rift zone.

    "Secondly, even if we have penetrated the mountain to''cut out'' several''tunnels'' that can lead to the fissure zone, it is meaningless. We have to find a way to build large-scale energy harvesting and conversion facilities near the fissure zone. To carry out deep underground, construction is unprecedentedly difficult, even Cecil''s construction machinery may not be able to do it, right?"

    "...It''s really difficult," Gawain thought for a moment, nodded slightly and said in a deep voice, "not to mention the difficulty of the underground excavation itself, all this must be done''near'' the deep blue fissure. This is the biggest difficulty. There is no safety. The original dark blue veins protected by the device are extremely dangerous, and deep underground, once the veins get out of control a little bit, it may cause the collapse and meltdown of the entire area..."

    "And don''t forget, just now Ms. Wenna mentioned that the internal space-time structure of Ancestral Peak has been distorted under the influence of the deep blue network." The silver queen''s voice followed closely, and she seemed to have just talked to her royal magic consultant. I have exchanged ideas, ¡°Activities in areas with unstable temporal and spatial structures are associated with huge risks, not to mention frequent use of engineering equipment with high-energy responses during this process. Construction personnel may fall into the shadow world. Shadow Realm, an even more dangerous anomalous demiplane."

    One difficulty after another was thrown out, and the optimism in the meeting gradually turned into serious and serious. Then, the technical consultants standing behind the leaders began to get busy. They analyzed the actual situation of the ancestral peak. Considering the existing technical system, they searched for possible solutions in their limited knowledge system. With the assistance of technical consultants, the participants exchanged new opinions, but they were still in a stalemate. .

    Gawain frowned, thinking and weighing his face sinkingly.

    He knew that at the moment when both the No. 1 and No. 2 plans were sentenced to death in advance, the ¡°No. 3 plan¡± proposed by the Ogure tribal state is probably the only feasible and easiest plan at present, at least from a general perspective. As far as the route is concerned, there is no problem with this plan, but once the specific "realization" link is involved, difficulties will follow one after another.

    A burst of slight interference noise suddenly passed into his ears, and also into the Monet terminal used by every participant.

    Gawain''s heart moved. He seemed to feel something. He subconsciously followed the direction of his perception and looked towards the center of the round table. He saw a flash of light gradually condense on the empty conference table. Several spares were not activated. The Monet terminal did not know when it was started and was running on its own. Under the connection of these terminals, the flashing light spots quickly converged into a semi-transparent blurry shadow.

    It was a woman, her hazy face was covered by misty gauze, and her eyes were filled with arcane flames representing the brilliance of magic. She was wearing a black and complicated palace dress with a translucent body floating in front of everyone.

    "Sorry, I hope that my uninvited visit hasn''t affected you." Milmina, who suddenly came to the venue in the form of projection, slowly turned and scanned the audience, and finally fell on Gawain''s position, "I want to hear Do you listen to my opinion?"

    The atmosphere in the venue changed in an instant. Most of the attendees suddenly appeared tense and solemn. They stared at the figure that appeared in front of them. Most of them could hardly conceal the surprise and surprise on their faces, only a few of them. After being shocked, Man gradually slowed down his face, but still maintained a serious appearance.

    The existence of senior advisors to the theocracy is not a secret to the leaders of the alliance, and since the 112th meeting, with the secret promotion and gradual development of the theocracy, some real information related to "gods and thoughts" is also available. Gradually conveyed to the board and the middle level of the alliance countries, the participants here are no strangers to Mirmina, and they all know the true situation of the gods, but knowing is one thing, and suddenly saw a former goddess on the venue. Uninvited is another matter.

    None of them expected that Milmina would suddenly appear.

    Gawain is probably the calmest one here. In fact, he has used a lot of energy to resist the urge to say "have you eaten" to the other party. Instead, he tried to maintain a majestic and calm posture and said, "What are your plans? "

    "It''s actually very simple. I will investigate the fissure zone in the depths of the Ancestral Peak," Milmina said. "The thick mountain and the unstable space-time structure are not a problem for me. I can turn it into pure magic. Directly enter the magical cycle of Ancestral Peak, and even directly''flow into'' the fissure zone. If everything goes smoothly and the information is reliable, then there will be results within a day."

    There was inevitably a low voice of discussion in the venue, but Gawain turned a deaf ear to those discussions: "Then? If you confirm the existence of the fracture zone and they meet the technical requirements for vibrating focus, what do you plan to do next? Do?"

    "First, I will make detailed information about all the conditions inside the Ancestral Peak and give them to you. Secondly, I can''lead'' out those pulses and lead them to the outside of the mountain. Of course, the premise for this is the Ancestral Peak. The deep blue fissure inside should be as stable as we guessed, than the pulse flow under the Tarlash Plain," Milmina said confidently, "After this, things will be very simple."

    "Bring it out?" Gao Wen raised his eyebrows. "How do you plan to bring it out? Will it directly change the direction of the dark blue pulse flow? It will be so ¡®obedient¡¯?"

    "Use myself as a''conduit''," Milmina''s tone is still very confident, "I can make my''nature'' infinitely close to the deep blue network channel, believe me, as long as the method is right, the deep blue pulse can be very As far as the obedient is concerned, those surging magic powers are just the "river"."

    "After that?" This time it was Rosetta Augustus on the other side who spoke, "How do you get out? If you turn yourself into a ¡®pipe¡¯, then..."

    "I? I won''t get out anymore, I will stay in the Ancestral Peak," Milmina smiled, although her face was shrouded in a hazy veil, the smile was clearly discernible, "I will stay in the Ancestral Peak and continue to be The entire observing device is powered until the world is saved or watched to its end."

    The venue suddenly became quiet, an unspeakable atmosphere lingered in the air, and Gawain just tapped the tabletop with his fingers, he stared at the figure of Milmina, and then slowly said: "Then When the world is saved, will you recover?"

    "You don''t have to worry about this," Milmina narrowed her smile and nodded gently, "I don''t want to completely''melt'' myself in the deep blue network channel. As long as the mission of the observation device is over, I will let the gap. Recovery, this process is actually very safe for me. As for before all this is over..."

    She paused, her tone indifferent: "For us with a long lifespan, this is just a year and a half of ¡®on duty¡¯, which is as short as the same moment in my eyes."

 Chapter 1462ï¼š The night wind is getting cooler

    Milmina¡¯s voice fell, and the entire conference hall fell into a moment of silence. This is a path that no one has ever thought of. Let the magic goddess complete the transformation of the ancestral peak, and even become a part of the core of the observation device. This went beyond all previous plans, so that even Gao Wen had to think about the possibility of doing so from the beginning.

    And after this silence lasted for several minutes, a slightly deep and honest voice finally broke the silence. It was Morton Molten, the king of dwarves, the hands of this old dwarf who is as strong as a rock with dark red beard and hair. He stood on the table and stared at Milmina with piercing eyes: "But there is a problem... Madam, if you help, will it cause the **** of magic to reconnect with the mortal world?"

    Milmina calmly responded to the gaze of the dwarf king, with a smile under the veil: "During this whole process, can someone pray for the goddess of magic to come to earth?"

    "This...it shouldn''t be there," Morton Molten touched his beard and shook his head slightly. "And even if there is such a sign, it will be prematurely pinched by the trial monks of the arbitration tribunal."

    "Then I am not doing everything because of the prayers of mortals," Milmina said lightly. "This will be my free will. The spontaneous actions taken by a powerful mage named''Milmina'' have nothing to do with faith. , It¡¯s not the resonance of ideological trends, and I have to correct one of your statements, Morton, this is not a ¡°hands-and-help¡±. In the face of the fate of this world, gods have never been ¡°outsiders¡±. You are saving the world in which you live. I am also saving the world I live in."

    Milmina¡¯s last sentence obviously had a small impact on everyone in the conference room. Many people¡¯s expressions changed slightly. They nodded slightly in a moment of thought, with a sudden and enlightened look. At this moment, they seemed to suddenly realize the fact that the "magic goddess" who appeared in front of them at this moment was not only a **** who once occupied the throne of the gods, but also a...being living on this planet like them.

    This time, it is no longer a bridge for the gods to save mortals, this is the common self-saving of gods and mortals.

    "Let me just say a few words." In the brief silence, Gawain''s low voice broke the silence. "First of all, the Theocracy has determined that the ideological connection between Ms. Mirmina and the world has been completely disconnected. So on the premise of doing a good job of safety protection, she has no problem in her earthly activities, and we have also tested this point.

    "Secondly, everyone here should not be unfamiliar with the research results of the Theocracy Council. We all know that the essence of''gods'' is a reflection of mortal thoughts. In short, whether there is a spiritual seal between gods and mortals, the key point is actually It is not at all what the gods have done, but what mortals''think'' what the gods have done. Therefore, our''information blockade'' of senior advisors to the Theocracy Council is essentially just to''prevent the people from rebuilding their thoughts''. It''s not controlling senior consultants.

    "In fact, everyone should understand the above point, but if no one reminds us, we will inevitably fall into a misunderstanding of thinking and mistake the focus of the theocracy.

    ¡°Therefore, Ms. Milmina¡¯s participation in the Ancestral Peak project is not a problem in itself. Whether we can do a good job in public opinion work, news management and control, and whether we can educate, literate, and guide relevant people is the biggest problem. .

    "Finally, what I want to say is that sooner or later we may have to face the''final order'' of God and man. The work of the theocracy has a supreme goal and a relatively clear line. Regarding the''final order'', I also mentioned in the internal circular letter of the Theocracy Council last time that we ultimately do not want to eliminate the gods, let alone deny the concept of gods. This is the natural law of the world. The purpose of the theocracy council has been from the very beginning. It is to respect and conform to the laws of nature, not to the contrary.

    "So, maybe now is the time for us to take steps towards this''final order''. It arrived a bit earlier, not as planned and smoothly transitioned as desired, but now that it has come before us, we should be prepared. Face this moment."

    Gawain sighed softly. He noticed that many of the participants at the round table were already thinking, and not far away, Rosetta, Bersetia and other familiar figures nodded slightly. They noticed Gawain. He raised his head and nodded slightly towards this side, with approval and approval in his eyes, even the figure of Ophelia Norton was no exception.

    "Then... let''s take this as the final plan for the time being," Rosetta Augustus''s voice broke the silence in the venue after a brief period of thought. "We will first complete the exploration and evaluation of the Ancestral Peak. The first step is completed by Ms. Mirmina. If it is determined that the conditions of Ancestral Peak are met, the technicians will quickly follow up and adjust and design the "Magic Tide Observation Device" sent by the Noi people according to the actual situation of Ancestral Peak. If the conditions of Ancestral Peak are not suitable...we can also find alternatives as soon as possible."

    He then looked at Gao Wen and nodded slightly: "In any case, the most important thing is to act first."

    "This will be an extremely huge project. Just the construction of the''vital focus'' itself will be as large as the two blocking walls that run through the wasteland of Gondor, even with Ms. Milmina''s help. The construction of surrounding facilities will also be an arduous challenge," Gao Wen nodded, then said, "The good news is that the alliance only conducted a''training'' not long ago, and the waste soil blocking wall project has left us valuable. Experience. We now have the equipment and personnel to carry out this super large project, as well as the team needed to coordinate and direct this large project, everything can start soon."

    He spoke slowly, his gaze once again falling on the technical documents in front of him. On one of the pages, the huge and complicated structure of the Demon Tide Observation Device came into his sight.

    Gradually, that blueprint turned into another more realistic picture in his eyes

    That is the towering sacred mountain of Ogure, that is the vast plains and hills around the sacred mountain, that is a completely transformed "Ancestral Peak", and a huge array of sensors built around the Ancestral Peak.

    It will be a miracle built with the power of the world.

    The meeting continued until very late. When the leaders of the meeting at the meeting table ended, Cecil City was approaching midnight.

    In this cold and cold world in early winter, Frostsky is gradually climbing to the high point of the sky, and several cold stars are shining in the night, and through the wide glass windows, the radiance of coldness is particularly cold.

    The holographic projections at the conference table were extinguishing one by one. The tired participants got up one after another, and gradually disappeared in the air after questioning the seats of the three permanent members. There was only one projection left. The Silver Queen Belcetia Morningstar was still sitting quietly in her place, and she suddenly said: "About what you mentioned "Final Order"... are we really ready to take this step?"

    Gao Wen looked at the silver queen with a smile, "Want to hear the truth or lies?"

    The Silver Queen rubbed her forehead: "What do you think?"

    "Well, the truth is... I''m not sure, no one can be sure," Gao Wen sighed lightly and said frankly, "A lot of things in this world can be quantified, but only the''thinking trend'' is an inquantifiable one. Something, it is a destined chaotic system, and the development and change of each moment cannot be accurately predicted... But the inability to accurately predict does not mean that it has no big direction to find.

    "We are indeed not ready to meet the''final order'' in an all-round way. After all, apart from a few''senior advisors'', there are still a large number of''gods'' still in their gods, and these gods are still in chains. At the other end of the world, no matter how much work the Theocracy has done to weaken the chains over the years, no matter whether these gods have broken free from partial restraint, it is an indisputable fact that churches around the world can still receive feedback from the gods and oracles. That ultimate goal... is still far away.

    "But in some areas, the''final order'' has indeed begun to be realized. This is mainly in the hands of several senior consultants. Although it has not yet reached the point where its existence can be disclosed to the whole people, it is carried out in Cecil. In the series of "Restricted Society Experiments," several senior consultants have indeed achieved satisfactory results in their contacts with the earth."

    "''Restricted Social Experiment''?" Bersetia looked at Gawain curiously, "I''m interested in this."

    Gawain glanced at Bersetia and suddenly brought up a seemingly irrelevant topic: "...Do you usually watch the magic movie?"

    "Movie drama?" Bersetia frowned, "I will watch it when I have time, but what''s the ¡®restricted social experiment¡¯ you mentioned..."

    "If you are interested, you can pay attention to a documentary jointly launched by Cecil''s Propaganda Department, Theocracy and Firm Films. There is a viewing interface in the neural network," Gao Wen smiled. "Maybe it will be pleasantly surprised."

    Belcetia was taken aback for a moment, and then nodded with some doubts: "This... OK, I''ll take a look later."

    Gawain laughed. He slowly stood up. After a brief silence and thinking, he said softly: "Blind worship and blind resistance are not fundamentally different. Ignore the laws of nature and deny our world about '' The part of the gods, that is also a kind of ignorance and blind faith, and even in a serious direction, it is not impossible to create a godless **** in the future. If it reaches that point, the theocracy itself will become a breeding ground for gods. The soil, I''m afraid it will be the biggest disaster in the world, just like a "back tide" breeds in the legacy of the sailors.

    "Seriously, I don''t want to see the second''adverse tide'' anymore."

    "From one extreme to the other is the easiest mistake for mortals," Bersetia also stood up, listening to Gawain''s words, she breathed out softly, and her figure gradually faded in the air, "I will Remember what you said today."

    As Bersetia''s voice fell, her last figure at the conference table was finally offline.

    But Gawain was not the only one left in the conference room. Apart from Rebecca, the two "pleasure ambassadors", Tyre and Melita, also stayed in the room.

    The communication network with Tarrond has not yet been completed, and the communication process with Antavien is more cumbersome. Therefore, in this meeting, two ambassadors participated in the meeting.

    Melita got up from the chair, she tidyed up her dress, and came to Gawain: "About the disintegration and flashing of the Observer of the Noyman spacecraft...is it true?"

    "Do you think I acted in a play in order to facilitate the construction plan of the Demon Tide Observation Device?" Gao Wen smiled and glanced at Miss Lan Long. There are flashes that can be seen and so many astrologers in the world, it is not difficult to judge whether the''bright star'' is an illusion in the atmosphere or a flash in space."

    "I don''t doubt the authenticity of that flash, but your ability to''play on the spot'' is really impressive," Melita smiled and shook her head. "Of course, Talrond is supporting the magic tide. As for the observing project, I have no opinion on the''Project Three'', but I have some personal curiosity..."

    "The news is true." Amber''s figure slowly emerged from the air beside Gao Wen. She looked at Melita''s eyes. "Ms. Enya captured the power contained in the flash of light because of that. The light contains the power of the Ability God, and it can spread so far. After all...from there to here, even the light will have to travel 22 days."

    After hearing the source of the news, the expression on Melita''s face changed slightly, and then turned into silence.

    "As early as more than a century ago, the Neumanns determined that our planet is the best observation point. For the past 126 years, their observation spacecraft has been moving toward this side, in the four lights. On the scale of years, that ship is almost on the way... It¡¯s really a pity," Gawain shook his head, "From the perspective of one of the leaders of the Alliance, the arrival of an Ability God on this planet is something for me. It''s very nervous and contradictory, but from a personal point of view... I originally hoped that the observer could succeed."

    "...It doesn''t make sense to say it now." Melita sighed softly and looked out the window.

    In the ink-like night, the few stars in the Frost Sky Constellation are still cold, and the flash of light has completely disappeared from the stars.

    Under this cold and endless astronomical scale, the brilliance left by Ability God only lit up in the night sky for more than ten seconds, and within these ten seconds, among the more distant and profound stars, How many civilizations are quietly dying out of the constantly advancing demonic wave, and even this little flash of light has not been released?

    Starlight was shining in the quiet courtyard, the night breeze blew across the flower beds and evergreen bushes, a low rattling sound came from far and near, and a golden dome wrapped in a quilt was lying quietly in a cart , Maintained a long silence under the stars.

    Footsteps came from not far away, sounding cautious.

    A gentle voice rang from the golden dome: "It''s so late, are you still up, Betty?"

    "I heard that you are still in the courtyard." Betty rubbed her eyes and looked at the golden dome that had been in the courtyard all day. "And you sent back my maid who was on duty at night..."

    "I''m just killing some time. I have countless hours to kill like this but I don''t need to pull you up here to blow the air and get cold," Enya said lightly, "You don''t usually worry about my situation so much, Betty."

    "That won''t work," Betty shook her head immediately, "I have to take care of you."

    The Golden Dome was silent for a while, and then there was a helpless chuckle.

    "...Have you been looking at the sky here?" Betty asked curiously, "Is there anything in the sky?"

    "There are many, many things... worth remembering, worth admiring, worthy of awe, worthy of praise, everything you can imagine is available among the stars."

    Betty shook her head: "...I don''t understand."

    Enya has a soft voice: "You don''t need to understand, all living beings have limited knowledge. Even me, I didn''t even know until today that the ¡®voice¡¯ conveyed in the original thought is a little faster than the speed of light..."

    Betty thought for a while, and honestly shook her head again: "...I don''t understand."

    "Hahaha..." Enya couldn''t help laughing, her mood suddenly seemed a little happy, "If you don''t understand, you just need to live happily. Let''s go back, little Betty, evening breeze It¡¯s a bit cold."

    "good!"

 Chapter 1463ï¼š New Winter Drama

    As time gradually entered the Frost Moon, Frostsky gradually rose to the high point of the sky. The cold and long winter days of the northern continent had fallen on the entire empire, from the frozen mountains of the north to the dark mountains of the south, and flourishing business from the west. From the important town to the Changfeng Fortress on the eastern border, it seemed as if the cold wind rushed overnight, the dead leaves fell, and the snowfall in many parts of the country followed.

    In that old age, the arrival of the cold winter meant that the hardest days of the year had come, limited food, high cost of keeping out the cold, extremely poor urban and rural facilities...Most of the people had nothing to do in this season. Being able to stay at home, carefully calculating the remaining rations and firewood to wait for the end of the winter, there is no entertainment, let alone outdoor recreation in the winter, which is the privilege of the upper class.

    But before you know it, such memories belong to the last era.

    Firme stood on the edge of the square in front of the Magic Shadow Theater, dressed in thick winter clothes, watching the crowds gradually gathering, and his low-key dress made it difficult for him to be as brilliant as "the founder of the Magic Shadow Theater" in the first place. Reminiscent of his identity, on the streets after the snow in winter, he looked more like an ordinary young man who happened to stop here, watching the posters and promotional projections of the new drama.

    This is the first Magic Shadow Theater in the world, and it belongs to him. His father was a famous playwright in the capital, and he still had his own theater troupe. But even so, his father never owned a theater that belonged to him. His own theater, this has always been the biggest regret in his heart.

    Firme himself never thought that his father''s lifelong wish would eventually be realized in him in this form.

    He took a breath in the cold wind and watched the theater staff busy at the door with a smile, watching the audience enter the ticketing area and the gate of the waiting area in an orderly manner. Ferm liked this feeling, even now He is no longer what he used to be. He is also used to changing into plain clothes on the days when each new drama is released, hiding in a low-key place near the theater with a good view, just watching the crowd flock to the gate. .

    This means that his hard work has been recognized, and this is his untiring pastime.

    The cold winter wind cannot stop the enthusiasm of the citizens. The day when the new drama is released is always the busiest moment in this block. When the change of seasons is no longer a restriction of daily life, cultural entertainment will become a natural appeal of the people. In this era, "Magic Movie" is the well-deserved "King of Entertainment" in the Cecil Empire.

    A crowd of people passed by Firme, and whispered conversations came from passers-by in the wind. They were discussing the new drama that was just released.

    "Unexpectedly, Mr. Firm''s new play turned out to be this...mythological theme. I thought it would be the same as before. It will be a war movie with big scenes or a feature film about pioneering people...Although the mythological theme seems to be quite interesting. "

    "The name of the new play is "The Lord of All Laws". It is said that it is about the story of the goddess of magic and the loyal saints... and it also talks about the fall of the goddess..."

    "Seriously, can this theme really be made into a magical movie? This is not the kind of "mythical story" made up by bards, the goddess of magic...that is a **** that really existed, I A friend of my grandfather¡¯s neighbor¡¯s uncle is even a believer in the goddess of magic...Is this kind of drama really not a taboo?"

    "I don¡¯t think it¡¯s okay. I was still an apprentice of magic at the beginning, and I chanted several prayers with my teacher. Drag and watch the third time..."

    "Have you watched it twice?!" The first passerby couldn''t help but looked at his partner in surprise, "Then...you give a comment? Don''t talk about the plot, do you think this drama is good or not..."

    "How could the play that Mr. Firm personally supervised isn''t good?" The "former goddess of magic pan-believers" who had already watched it twice and was about to watch the third time raised his head, and then his expression was a little bit embarrassing and nervous. "And to be honest, I think Miss Milmina in the play...I mean the actor who plays the goddess Milmina is actually pretty good. I watched it twice to see her..."

    Hearing this, the person next to him immediately exclaimed, half joking and half earnestly: "...you dare to think about it as a god!"

    "I''m talking about an actor who plays the goddess Mirmina... And it''s a crazy idea to praise the goddess for being beautiful. Isn''t this a normal word of praise? When you usually pray to the gods, why don''t you first praise for a long time..."

    "...Can you understand it this way?"

    The conversation of passers-by gradually faded away, and the fine chats and laughter soon disappeared in more and more noisy voices, but Firme''s eyes fell thoughtfully on the small group of people. The young people on the body did not retract until they were in the crowd, and then his sight gradually moved up, and the huge poster hanging in front of the Magic Shadow Theater and the holographic projection floating in the air came into his eyes little by little.

    On the propaganda screen of the first officer, a figure wearing a mysterious veil and a dark dress floats in the background like a mist, and the eyes filled with mystery and grace seem to overlook the world in the depths of the cloud and mist. The saints temporarily added by the screenwriter are arranged under the illusion of the goddess of magic, and sacred objects that have never existed in history are dotted at the bottom of the screen, and huge artistic characters are shining in the screen.

    "The Ruler of All Laws" is jointly produced by the Imperial Propaganda Department, Theocracy Council, and Firm Films. It is adapted from real historical data to reveal the unknown side of the gods to the world.

    Below this line of big characters there is a line of small characters: "The Gods of the Earth" series is the first work of the series.

    Firm squinted his eyes a little, and a smile appeared on his face.

    ¡­

    At the same time, in the far south of the continent, in the Fairy Palace of the Silver Empire, the Silver Queen Bersetia Morningstar was sitting quietly in a comfortable seat. The drink on hand had not been finished, but the French fries could not be eaten. Half of the time, the Mowang terminal in front of me was scrolling through the list of thanks for the Moying drama, and the expression on the queen''s face was a little bit dull and stunned.

    The expressions on the faces of the maids who were watching the movie next to her were also a little dazed.

    After being sluggish like this for an unknown amount of time, Bersetia couldn''t help but mutter to herself: "They did it... they could really do it..."

    She raised her head and looked at the Monet terminal, which was still broadcasting subtitles, but she couldn''t help but think of the scenes that she saw just now. How the gods are condensed and formed in the strong will of the believers, and how the gods are in the trend of thought. In response to prayer, the divine power is lowered, the gods¡¯ care for the world, the world¡¯s dependence on the gods, and in this gentle and eternal relationship, how little the invisible chain is, the innocent ends gradually stretched to the limit...until In the end, the goddess of magic chose to fall in order to resist a fictional "magic disaster" in the play, but before falling, handed over the future of the entire world to all living beings, returning her authority to mortals...

    Throughout the show, the image of "Mirmina, the goddess of magic" is portrayed in a positive perspective from beginning to end, and the "eight saints" who symbolize the various stages of thought of the mortal community are also portrayed in the same positive perspective. Even the most demanding goddess believers suddenly jumped out, unable to criticize the show¡¯s description of the "goddess" from the perspectives of character praise, role positioning, and emotional inclinations, or accuse the drama of slandering and defaming the gods in the plot. vilify.

    They even have to admit that in terms of gratitude and praise to the goddess, the "truth and truth" revealed by this play even surpassed those empty and rigid prayers.

    Ordinary believers will at most keenly feel the faint sense of incongruity after watching this play, and feel the "wrong" that is contrary to common sense but cannot be said.

    Belsetia knows what this feeling is about. She knows too well that she and her family have spent three thousand years to eliminate the influence of the **** of nature on the elven society, and used countless tactics and wrists to control the empire." "Mysticism" spread. As the heir to the world¡¯s oldest "priest family", Bersetia herself is a knowledgeable theologian, but she is also the most ungodly person against God in this world. In Domination, she smells a familiar smell.

    The act of rebellion and blasphemy is hidden in the bones of this drama. It penetrates from the beginning to the end. It does not need to distort and discredit the gods. Its greatest rebellion is trying to explain the existence of gods.

    It faintly gave the audience a theory. This theory tells everyone that there are reasons for the birth of gods, and with the support of this theory, it pushes a vivid "goddess" with joy, anger, sorrow, and joy to the front of the stage. .

    It is trying to remove the mystery of the gods and concealing this intention with a lot of praise and positive comments, which minimizes the potential resistance of the believers in the audience, but once the audience gradually accepts what the show conveys The way of thinking, accepting this "God is also active" point of view and taking this aspect of thinking as a habit, the ideological mapping based on the deep cognition of "God is unpredictable" is also unconsciously The elimination is exhausted.

    Praise and respect for a real individual has never been the cause of the birth of a god. It is the blind faith that is free from thinking and the awe of the imaginary goal. In this respect, Gawain Cecil has obviously come to the front of everyone again.

    Of course, Bersetia is also very clear that it is not only that she can see the "true intentions" behind this play. Although ordinary people will be unconsciously affected by this thing without realizing it, those who are as perennial as her The clergy who delve into theology and know how to guide and cultivate believers can easily see the problem. They are experts in this area.

    After all, no matter how clever the methods of Gawain Cecil and Mr. Firm are, there are always smart people in the world who can see the truth, and those who can make a difference in theology will not be fools. .

    But this is not a big problem because Gawain Cecil has already established the theocracy council. On the basis of the alliance order, he established the theological authority under the new order with political authority in advance, especially after the end of the Wasteland War. Today, when the alliance¡¯s will is highly cohesive and Cecil¡¯s order is dazzling, the "theocracy council" running on the basis of the alliance framework has the highest power of interpretation in the field of theology.

    Bersetia couldn''t help laughing. She suddenly thought that those who were not smart enough would be influenced by the things that Gawain Cecil had tinkered with. Those who were a little smarter but less talkative, and priests. There is no ability to influence the real public opinion, and those priests who are truly clever and able to see the situation and the truth...

    Their names have actually appeared, and they are now being broadcast on the Mowang terminal. They are the advisory group sent by the Theocracy Council on this film and television drama project.

    "Ah, there is still a tidbit!"

    The voice of the maid, Elaine, suddenly came from the side, interrupting Bersetia¡¯s thoughts. She saw that the cast and credit list on the Monet terminal was finally played to the end, and the behind-the-scenes screens during the production of the movie Appearing in the holographic projection, this is also Elaine''s favorite part.

    In the tidbits, the tall and beautiful "Miss Miermina" who "played" the goddess of magic made the wrong line. Several supporting actors next to them looked embarrassed. Miss Mina" said apologetically and helplessly: "How come these eight names are so hard to remember?"

    "I also think the names of these eight saints are hard to remember," another maid whispered next to him, "but...does it turn out that professional actors sometimes can''t remember the names of their characters?"

    Belcetia smiled and said softly as if talking to herself: "Probably because the actor is not professional."

    ¡­

    The release of the new drama "Masters of All Laws" has caused an upsurge as expected, not only because of the consistent high-quality production standards produced by Firm Films, but also because of the special and novel themes of this "mythological documentary" and the Sill''s official publicity for the show spared no effort.

    In this cold winter day earlier than in previous years, the new magic movie has become a hot spot for countless people for a while, even the goddess of magic has watched it six times.

    In the rebellious courtyard illuminated by the brilliance of golden oak trees, the goddess of magic, Mirmina, is sitting next to the magic net terminal and the neural connector. She has just withdrawn from the immersion connection with the neural network, and there is an unconcealable smile on the corner of her mouth.

    This scene did not escape Ammon''s eyes.

    "Seriously... you are not embarrassed by watching what you are acting?" The holy white giant deer has a weird tone. "I heard that many''actors'' have this kind of embarrassment when they watch what they are acting for the first time. You can watch it six times in a row..."

    "It''s the seventh time, I just finished reading the seventh time," Milmina said casually, her face filled with calmness, "What''s so embarrassing about me, how natural I played, haven''t you noticed the evaluation on the neural network? Most people think that the most impressive character in the new drama is the role of''Milmina''..."

    "That''s because they didn''t expect the production team to find a lady over two meters to play Mirmina. In fact, if Firm found a mountain giant to play you, the audience would still be impressed."

    "You are jealous," Milmina squinted at the other person. "You should read more messages on the Internet. Someone else confessed to the role of''Milmina''..."

    Amone thought for a while: "...that''s really admirable."

    Milmina: "..."

 Chapter 1464ï¼š Progress node

    Milmina didn''t actually care about the teasing in Amone''s tone-she had long been accustomed to the way of getting along with the **** of nature, presumably the same was true of the other person.

    For the "gods" who were once trapped on the throne of gods, a life like this quarreling and bickering is actually even a kind of gift.

    But now, this daily life may have to be suspended temporarily.

    "I have stayed with you for such a long time, and now it is a bit uncomfortable to move out suddenly," Milmina said with a sigh, "I will leave in a few days."

    "I know, go to Ancestral Peak, right?" Amone raised his eyes and glanced at this "roommate", "You really decided to use yourself as a''conduit'' to transform the deep blue pulse flow in Ancestral Peak. Help mortals to build that''revitalizing focus''?"

    "This is the best solution after discussion. It has the highest success rate and the lowest difficulty of implementation. If I personally act as the core of the starting point, the stability and controllability of the entire system will be guaranteed," Milmina said with an expression. Seriously, she has condensed the somewhat lazy posture just now, "I am the goddess who holds the magical mystery, this kind of thing...this is my area of ??expertise."

    "But then you will be trapped in that rift," Amone sighed, "I thought that because of your character, you would never want to be restrained like this again..."

    "It''s only temporarily-actually I have always been patient with this kind of''waiting''," Milmina smiled and shook her head. "And don''t you think this thing is worth doing? I''ll be in that rift. Witness the future of this world, whether it is finally saved or finally to its end, I will witness and experience it with my own eyes, and after that...I will be liberated anyway."

    "That said, I am a little envious of you," Amone also laughed, and then he looked up into Milmina''s eyes, "But there is one thing I must find out clearly-you are really sure you can Serve as this''core''? The power of the deep blue network...Even the gods dare not touch easily, not to mention your current power has declined a lot, don''t forget, since the moment you cut the chain, you are no longer a''magic'' "Goddess''."

    Milmina fell silent, and after a long time she spoke slowly and firmly: "They believed that I was in charge of all powers in the magical realm-even if I am no longer in that position of God, I can definitely do them. Things that have been firmly believed."

    "The Noi people also believed that the gods they launched into space could complete that long observation journey," Amone shook his head. "After going beyond the realm of cognition, the''firm belief'' of mortals and the true power of gods There is no necessary connection."

    "But I don''t think the **** Noy embarked on the journey because the observation mission was completely successful," Milmina smiled faintly, "It''s just that there are some things that must be done."

    "...Well, it''s your idea anyway, not to mention that I''ll go with this matter," Amone let out a sigh, and then changed his tone. "Say something to be happy about, you I should be interested..."

    "Oh? What am I interested in?" Milmina gave Amone a surprised look. "What is it?"

    "I asked Duvalt about it. He said there was a net on the Ancestral Peak," Amorne said casually. "Naritir can help project the signal into the deep blue pulse. After all, the nature of that thing is essentially It is also a pure flow of magic..."

    "You didn''t talk about this earlier!"

    ...

    An internal report on the reactions of all parties after the release of "The Ruler of All Laws" was sent to Gawain''s desk. He scanned it through two times from beginning to end, only to show a slightly relaxed smile on his face.

    On the surface, this is only the latest magic movie. The biggest special feature is that the two incredible titles of the Imperial Propaganda Department and Theocracy Council appear in the joint producer, but those who know the inside story People are very clear about the complex truth behind this incident¡ªhidden behind "entertainment" is the largest thought experiment in history that the Theocracy and the imperial authorities jointly deployed and executed, and it is also the most daring thought experiment in history.

    The imperial head of state personally appointed the order, the Theocracy Council¡¯s senior advisory team and countless experts jointly designed it, and even an "old god" personally participated. The purpose is to check and accept the theocratic council¡¯s route and effectiveness over the past few years, and to initially verify the "final order." Direction.

    The countless pairs of eyes from several departments are closely watching the impact of this "Magic Shadow Drama" after the screening. This impact is not limited to the conventional "folk opinion", but also includes feedback from the gods and the reaction set around the magic goddess. The readings received by the divine barrier, and the monitoring reports sent back from the monitoring points set up around several "samples of believers"-this last point is particularly important.

    The faith of the goddess of magic is loose and shallow, but even so, with a huge base of mages, she still has a few devout believers. Such "pious believers" are not so easy to change their minds. Therefore, they have been closely monitored by the arbitration tribunal over the years. Objects, each such "pious believer" will be followed by trial monks sent by the theocracy. Similarly, in the Silver Empire and Typhon, there will also be special monitoring of the **** of nature and the **** of war "believer sample" The trial monk is secretly active.

    These trial monks are not interested in the privacy of the words and deeds of these "pious believers". Their task is to monitor the magical fluctuations and magical reactions in a certain range around the "pious believers", and indirectly judge whether the target is renewed in the deep sea. A projection of thoughts directed to the gods is generated, and the induction device made based on the principle of the magical contradiction array can effectively distinguish the "holy spirit sensor" among ordinary people, and the trial monks have rich experience in this aspect.

    This is one of the most important day-to-day tasks of the Theocracy''s arbitration tribunal-this information has always been reviewed by Gao Wen himself.

    Gao Wen put down the report document in his hand-the original data cited in the document came from the military intelligence bureau officers, arbitration tribunal trial monks, supervisors responsible for monitoring the anti-divine barrier, and Milmina herself. With the joint efforts of mortals and gods, the ups and downs of thoughts that were regarded as "the mortal unawareness" in the past have been aggregated into words and data that can be interpreted with reason, and the model outlined by these data has been vaguely conformed The "final order" in Gawain''s conception.

    His gaze swept across the end of the report, the letters on it were clear and sharp, and the printed fonts were pleasing to the eye:

    "...When the projection of the gods in the trend of thought is''covered'' by another projection mode, the activities of the gods will no longer have any''connection'' to the earth... Even if there are still anchors like''pious believers'' in the group , Their personal thinking tendencies are also unable to point to the gods again due to the influence of the above-mentioned''covering'' effect...

    "Sampling results in the No. 1 sample group show that while most people have a basic understanding of the''concept of thought'' and the''principle of the birth of gods'', the directional thoughts released by the''pious followers'' in this sample group The reaction quickly decreased. Even if these''pious followers'' have not directly contacted "The Lord of All Laws" and never understood the message conveyed by the play, this change is still very significant... Individual thinking in the deep sea The projection will be covered by the group projection, which is in line with the law of the''thinking trend''..."

    Gawain touched his chin, repeating in his heart the steps required to realize the "final order" in his vision-the first step is to weaken the connection between the thoughts of the gods and the living beings, and the second step is to use new thinking based on reason. The way to "cover" the old ideological projections, the third step, the coexistence of gods and people... At present, these steps are no problem, but I don''t know whether the Neuren also took these steps.

    If there is a chance in the future, he should ask the Noyes about the religious changes and mythological history of the other party. Of course, they are limited to inquiries and reference. It is a completely different ethnic group from Loren, and both parties may have physical and psychological models. Huge differences, and changes in ideological trends are very susceptible to the influence of ethnic behavior patterns. The path that the Noyes took in the past... may not be applicable to Loren.

    At the same time, Gao Wen also thought of another thing: in theory, the influence of the play "Domination of All Laws" is not limited to the field of belief in the goddess of magic. The concept of "birth" is universal, and it can also be applied to other gods. As long as enough audiences accept the subtle influence of this drama, then the "thinking" of the gods and the church is destined to gradually spread among the people. , And gradually affected the areas of belief of other gods...

    Considering the uninterrupted work of the Theocracy over the past few years, many churches have actively or passively carried out internal adjustments and transformations...In theory, the Loren gods should have begun to be affected by the "loosening" of thought.

    It can even be more optimistic-the "god position" of certain gods may have been slightly moved.

    Of course, this kind of "pry" won''t be too much. After all, no matter how smooth the work of the theocracy council is, no matter how scientific and efficient the method Gawain has explored, it will face the formation of hundreds of millions of beings around the world. The influence of these small changes is destined to be limited. Not all gods can sit on the space station like Amoen or starve themselves like Milmina. After thousands of years of successful escape from prison, most of the gods of Loren have an exceptionally stable position.

    But Gao Wen faintly felt that as long as there was a tendency to "pry"... something would definitely happen and it would trigger a chain reaction of some kind.

    Because the gods also have their own "subjective initiative", even if they didn''t find the opportunity to take action before, but now with this opportunity, they...or at least some of them, should be able to act.

    Try to establish contact with the world, try to cooperate with the actions of mortals, and try to actively cut off feedback to believers... Whatever it is, taking action itself will inevitably happen.

    Gawain subconsciously tapped the table with his fingers¡ªthe project of transforming thoughts itself did not have a clear value to refer to, but as the chess player of the whole plan, he could still vaguely perceive some kind of "progress." The existence of this time, and the large-scale thought experiment conducted this time will be the most important scale in this schedule.

    This is the first large-scale and open transmission of "ideological trends" and related concepts to the public by the empire since the theocratic council began to operate. This is a large-scale experiment and a "contact signal" to the gods. .

    Will the gods respond to this? Or is it... They had already started to act before this experiment began?

    Regardless of the answer, one thing Gawain can already be sure of-Milmina¡¯s actions on the Ancestral Peak will be safe and controllable. Although the original intention of the "Ideological Trend Experiment" was not to verify this, this experimental report is still coming. It is just right, it can dispel many of my doubts.

    After taking a gentle breath, Gawain temporarily put the report aside, and then took out a piece of printing paper with a mysterious pattern from the drawer beside him.

    This is not a document submitted by a certain department, but just a hand-drawn drawing, drawn by Gawain himself.

    On the broad and flat paper, the fine brushstrokes depict a large number of twists and turns, interconnected, seeming to rune but specious lines, these lines with a sense of ancient mystery that does not belong to this era of civilization, almost filled The whole piece of paper, but there is still a small part left to be painted.

    Gawain stared at the things on the paper for a moment, picked up the pen beside him, and continued to draw the unfinished part.

    At this moment, a familiar breath suddenly appeared next to him, and then Amber¡¯s head emerged from the desk. She drilled a small half of her body out of the shadow crevice, looking curiously at what Gawain was drawing. He opened his mouth and asked, "What are you drawing...what''s this stuff? It doesn''t look like rune design drawings or mechanical drawings..."

    Gao Wen has long been accustomed to Amber¡¯s appearance, and he did not lift his head when he heard the other party¡¯s words: "This is what Nicholas and the others saw in the''Shadow Hall'' before. It is the pattern covered on the surface of the''Anchor Point Generator''. I restored them all from memory in two days."

    Amber was stunned, and after a few seconds he let out a strange cry: "Mom...it''s a shame that you can say this kind of thing lightly! This kind of thing that makes me dizzy at first glance, you draw from memory. Come out? Is this still something that humans can do?!"

    "I just happen to have a superb memory," Gawain finished another stroke at this time before he raised his head and glanced at Amber. "You can either come in or go back to the shadow world. Don''t just leave your head and shoulders floating on my table. Can you go ahead? It looks weird."

    "Oh, I forgot to drill halfway." Kohaku patted his head like a sudden reaction, and then jumped out of the shadow crevice, and then turned his head back carefully with his hand. The shadow fissures were pulled together and pressed and smoothed-in fact, she didn''t usually have this extra step. Today this was obviously a whim, and this scene made Gawain''s eyelids jump immediately.

    "You are ashamed to say me," Gawain stared at the shadow assault goose in front of him with a weird expression. "Are you something human can do?!"

    "Don''t care, don''t care." Amber waved his hand as he leaned in. At this time, Gawain had lowered his head again and began to outline the last few lines on the paper. As the whole pattern gradually became complete, Amber suddenly felt that his gaze was involuntary. The ground was attracted by those winding lines for a moment.

    In the next second, her figure suddenly disappeared in place.

    (Ma!)

 Chapter 1465ï¼š Historical whirlpool

    Amber felt that she suddenly fell into a vortex. The vortex did not go up, down, left, right, and no time lapse. All she saw was the spinning light and shadow. These lights and shadows were entangled in a chaotic manner, as if a lot of faded and faded. The entwined ribbons swirled around him quickly, and the scene resembled the roaring waves, but there was no sound in the ears.

    In the face of this huge vision, silence has become the most feared point. Any creature with a normal mind will suddenly feel tremendous mental pressure if it suddenly falls into such a quiet vortex, but what is strange is... Amber Not afraid at all.

    She felt that she should be scared. She knew that she was actually a very courageous person. Under the appearance that she usually bluffed, she had always been scared.

    But in this whirlpool that is constantly rotating and silent, she has no fear at all, instead she has a...long-lost familiarity.

    She blinked her eyes curiously, looking at the lights and shadows around her who were spinning and flying in silence. She didn''t know where she was, what kind of state she was, or whether Gawain had discovered her abnormality. The strange and detached "state of mind" seemed to cover her original character quietly, but she herself maintained the same sober and calmness as before, which felt very strange... She was still herself, but she seemed to be no longer herself.

    As the light and shadow flew, she suddenly noticed that there seemed to be some faintly identifiable ¡°landscapes¡± in the tangled and faded ¡°ribbons¡±, which made her subconsciously focus on her sight, and as her sight was concentrated, those in her The "vortex" flying around by her side suddenly slowed down, which made her see the details of the light and shadow all at once.

    She saw a series of windows that looked like cracks, and outside these elongated and distorted "windows", there were countless strange... landscapes.

    These vortexes... are countless deformed "picture frames". The picture frames are solidified with scenes from nowhere or when they came from. Amber stared at the light and shadow slowly passing by her eyes in surprise. I saw unfamiliar mountains and rivers, unfamiliar sky and sea, and towns I had never seen before, and "foreign people" dressed in strange clothes and even looked very strange.

    Out of curiosity, she finally stretched out her hand boldly and touched one of the lights and shadows that solidified the street scenery of an unfamiliar city. In the fading, twilight-like solidification screen, you could see countless people traveling in costumes. As well as the flags and ribbons hung on the top of the huge building, some kind of tower-like building standing on the ground can be vaguely seen in the distance.

    At the moment when Amber¡¯s fingers touched the light and shadow crevice, the landscape solidified in an ancient era in the crevice suddenly recovered its color, and the street crowd began to cheer and celebrate. Some kind of..."program" began to be played on a huge surface like crystal glass, and a huge amount of information poured into Amber¡¯s mind. It was the thoughts of countless people, the conversations of countless people, and the storm of information flooded in. , She only had time to capture some short words and sentences

    "The manned spacecraft will be today...this day will be remembered by history, and our leader will deliver an important speech...The Republic of Bakrom will leave its first footprint among the stars...Queen Petia sends us Congratulations..."

    Amber¡¯s fingers retracted like an electric shock, and a huge sense of tension made her almost breathless for an instant, and as the ¡°connection¡± was interrupted, the storm of information pouring into her mind also came to an abrupt end, and she felt her mind. There are a large number of fragments that can''t be processed or have no time to deal with are quickly dissipating, but the words she just heard are still clearly in her mind, reminding herself that everything just now was not illusory.

    After another two or three seconds, she gradually realized why she suddenly retracted her finger. At that last moment, the huge tower-shaped building in the distance of the screen made a roar, and it began to rise to the sky gradually, almost with At the same time, a huge fear and madness flooded her perception. This fear and madness seemed to be a "remnant" that was frozen in the ancient history together with the light and shadow. Its body may have dissipated with the years. , But the breath it left behind was recorded by history.

    Amber felt that he had a "hunch" of that frightening breath, so he would withdraw his finger before the breath really came.

    She was panting heavily, her mind was ups and downs, she looked at the crack of light and shadow that was still moving slowly in front of her, and saw that the frozen scene in the crack was restored to the beginning of the dusk-like faded picture. In a certain era, the streets of the city were crowded with people traveling in costumes, the flags on the buildings were still in the wind, the huge towers on the distant earth stood tall, and everyone''s faces were condensed in a confident and brilliant moment, condensed in a horrible apocalypse. Within a few minutes before coming

    In the faded historical illusion, it recorded a death in an ancient time. For some reason, Humber suddenly had this kind of realization in her heart, even though she hadn''t figured out what it was and what it was like.

    A bit of cold touch suddenly came from her face, and Kohaku rubbed her cheek subconsciously. Only then was she surprised to find that it was a few tears that had nothing to do with her own will, and she shed tears for some reason.

    "This is really weird...what am I..." she muttered to herself, wiped the tears from her face in confusion, and then looked at the slowly moving light and shadow crevices around her in confusion. The scenes of scenes that had not been frozen in this place slowly passed through the field of vision, and suddenly, a new light and shadow gap caught her attention.

    In hesitation, Kohaku stretched out his finger again and touched the narrow and stretched frame of light and shadow that was completely different from the other rifts, presenting an endless sea.

    The salty sea breeze hits her face, and the sound of the undulating waves stirred her eardrums. This crack directly pulled Amber¡¯s mind to the ¡°site¡± of a certain historical crevice. She was stunned to see that she was floating in an endless space. Over the ocean, his body seemed to have melted between the heaven and the earth, and only his vision was suspended in this strange place.

    She saw a huge island in the distance. The towering cliffs on the edge of the island were shining in the sun, and the fine waves hit the reefs on the shore, dispersing a brilliant silver light.

    The next second, just when Amber''s heart was still wondering what exactly this place was, a certain horrible roar and a sudden heart palpitations interrupted all her thoughts. She subconsciously followed the prestige and saw A scene of horror that has never been seen before in this lifetime, a huge ship almost the size of several times the size of the Earthly Dawn smashed the sky, wrapped in hot flames and entangled thunder from the clouds, and thick clouds were there. The ship evaporates and recedes, a terrifying storm is coming at high altitude, the sea is boiling, the world is trembling, and the coastline on the edge of the huge island in the distance seems to be impacted by an invisible gravity field, and the towering coastal cliffs are falling apart in a blink of an eye!

    Amber just watched this terrifying behemoth fall towards herself, and even lost the ability to move her sight in the great consternation and fear. At this moment, she vaguely saw the falling giant. Some small things appeared on the edge of the ship. They were "people". From a distance, they looked like siren-like figures. These figures broke away from the spaceship and fell to the sea, but before they actually fell into the sea, they slammed in the air. It exploded into a sky full of splashes.

    Thousands of sea monsters disintegrated in the air and turned into a violent storm on this boiling sea. Their mothership slammed into the distant island. The huge waves skyrocketed, and the shock wave even tore the sea. The bed smashed the barriers of the elemental world...

    However, Amber can no longer see all of this. Her mind was "thrown away" from the crevice of history. She returned to the vortex again, and the vortex was out of control again, and the frantic light and shadow revolved in front of her. Flying by, this time no matter how much she concentrated, she couldn''t slow them down, and in the process of this uncontrolled fall, she was in contact with those lights and shadows again and again, and in the short touch, there were countless messy and complicated information. Passing her perception like fallen leaves in a violent wind.

    There are many memories that do not belong to her coming into her mind. There are interlaced and flashing pictures, and there are conversations and whispers from unknown people.

    She saw the burning city, the indescribable growths gushing out like mud from the church-like buildings, swallowing all the creatures along the way, the crowd became flesh and blood in screaming, and the glorious kingdom fell into the abyss overnight. £»

    She saw giant dragons flying across the sky and looking down on the earth with indifferent eyes. Those giant dragons are powerful but full of twilight, and they are definitely not the "Alliance Citizens" who are doing their best to rebuild their homeland today;

    She also saw the creeping crowds on the plains. They gouged out their eyes in fear and deaf their ears. They cried and prayed on the ground, praying that some kind of disaster that only they could see could forgive themselves. However, in the next second, the intangibles swallowed these begging people, letting them turn into pale debris and scatter with the wind.

    Later, she saw the war between the dragon and the empire against the tide, the establishment of the Talrond shield, the twinkling of stars in the night sky, the countless brilliant flashes flowing into the distance in space, and the silhouette of the huge ship group at dawn. Departing from this planet on the eve...

    In the process, countless people prayed, blessed, cried, laughed, and countless conspiracies, praises, oaths, and curses filled her ears.

    Amber had already understood that she was falling into the "history" of this planet, the more she walked into the depths of the whirlpool, the more she was heading to the starting point of this history, to the ancient years more than one million years ago.

    At the same time, she realized in a trance: this is something... the observation from the ancient times to the present, it is the memory of an ancient existence, she is not walking in a real time tunnel, but walking in a certain In a recorded "storage medium", all she saw were moments that have happened and cannot be changed, while leaving important traces in the world.

    She didn''t know how she knew all this, but she just knew it, as if all this was what she should know.

    And now, she has gradually reached the deepest part of this historical trajectory. The constantly rotating, as if endless vortex has an end, she can see that the disorderly rotating light and shadow are gradually becoming sparse and "smooth", if this It is a very deep and deep pool, so now she is probably about to bottom out.

    Humber''s mood gradually became tense. She didn''t know what kind of sight she would see in this "bottom of history". She knew that it must be the most important moment in the entire vortex, and it might even be the many forgotten histories of this world. She looked forward to the most important segment in the movie, she was curious, but she involuntarily produced a little fear...for no reason.

    In the next second, an ancient starry sky suddenly appeared in the illusion passing by her eyes. Under the shining of the stars, it was the earth in the flames of war, and among the bright stars, it was when countless huge objects suddenly entered the physical universe. The burst of flashes, the weird flashes were continuous, and in each flash, a huge shadow outlined by a huge spaceship or something could be seen appearing in the field of vision.

    It was a spaceship, a huge, majestic, ancient and magnificent spaceship.

    Humber suddenly reacted: She saw the sailing group.

    She saw the moment the sailor ship descended on the planet.

    However, in the next second, this illusion quickly passed her sight.

    Amber was stunned for a moment. She didn''t notice anything wrong for a while, but then she realized that she was still falling toward the depths of this "historical vortex". She hadn''t really "bottomed out" yet. Go to a time node that is older and less known than the voyager''s arrival on this planet! !

    She also thought that the starting point of this historical memory would be the arrival of the sailor in her inertial impression. There should be no event older than the arrival of the sailor in all the "event lines" that continue to this day. Yes, but now she suddenly realized... that she was heading to a certain moment earlier than this ancient event!

    In the next second, the swirling vortex in her eyes suddenly stopped, and the last crack of light and shadow passed her sight.

    It was then that she finally bottomed out. The bottoming occurred one day before the sailor descended on this planet.

    There was darkness in the field of vision, and there was no comprehensible picture recorded in that light and shadow gap. Amber only felt that she was immersed in a chaotic void, and in the depths of this void, countless noisy voices gradually emerged.

    She heard roars, frantic murmurs, the roar of a powerful being far beyond human understanding when it was on the verge of madness, she also heard prayers and pleadings, and the loud noise of certain giants collapsing and tearing.

    Amidst this chaotic sound, a clear and sensible voice suddenly reached her ears: "...it is irretrievable..."

    Amber squinted her eyes. In the darkness, she seemed to see many huge and stalwart figures standing in front of her, and her own figure seemed to have become as tall and stalwart as these figures. These ancient great beings were talking to herself, and it seemed that Are talking to themselves

    "It''s irretrievable..."

    "...On the verge of getting out of control...maliciousness has flooded the whole..."

    "This is our first conversation, and I am afraid it will be the last..."

    "Accept it, accept this ending..."

    "At least they can survive... This is probably the last thing we can do for this world."

    "What about that young polar civilization, they closed everything..."

    "They have their own destiny."

    The self-talking that filled the surroundings suddenly stopped, and Amber looked around blankly until... she heard "she" talking.

    "...Release the signal and declare our existence to them."

 Chapter 1466ï¼š Answer

    This was the last voice Amber heard at the "Bottom of the Vortex".

    Now, this vortex formed by the overlapping and twisting of countless lights and shadows has completely solidified around her, and the chaotic darkness shrouds everything she can see outside the vortex. She has bottomed out in this historical memory, and here At the bottom of the vortex, there was a vague but insurmountable obstacle. She tried to move deeper into the vortex, trying to see what was behind the obscure obstacle.

    That should be a time point older than the bottom of the whirlpool. It should be what happened before the last conversation of those huge ancient beings. She tried her best to stick to the misty but impenetrable barrier. , Felt that she had vaguely seen some interlaced, gray-white lights and shadows, but when she blinked again, she found that there was only darkness in front of her eyes.

    At this moment, a huge attraction suddenly came from behind.

    "Oh mom..." Amber only had time to let out an exclamation, and she felt that her whole person was being forcibly pulled away from this vortex by the huge attraction. At the same time, she also felt the vortex itself repelling her. , Everything she sees in her eyes is gradually blurred in the rapid movement, and gradually returned to darkness in the virtual. This process may last for several hours, or it may only be an instant.

    Amber found that her perception of the passage of time had been severely torn apart at some point, as if she had lived longer than the narrative of civilization, so that she could no longer accurately judge the difference in these "short periods of time". However, before she could carefully experience this weird feeling, this feeling was quickly stripped from her soul. She resumed her normal sense of time again, and again felt...the sun of the real world was shining on her body. .

    She opened her eyes suddenly and saw that she was standing in a room covered with a blue velvet carpet. Gawain was sitting at the desk. He was holding a pen in his hand and was about to fill in the last line on the paper.

    She felt that she had been ups and downs in a certain vision for a whole day, but only a moment passed in the real world, and this moment was even so short that ordinary people could not even notice it. Amber blinked, and the experience of ups and downs in the vision and the uninterrupted reality in front of her had a certain sense of tearing, which made her feel a little uncomfortable for a while.

    But at this moment, Gao Wen, who hadn''t noticed the moment just now, suddenly raised his head. He stopped the movement in his hand and fixed his gaze on Amber.

    Before Amber spoke, he broke the silence first: "What happened just now?"

    Noting the weird expression on Amber¡¯s face, she seemed at a loss and didn¡¯t know how to speak, Gao Wencai immediately added: "I just felt your breath... There was a very, very short fluctuation, as if it suddenly disappeared. The duration is not constant. It¡¯s a hundredth of a second, but I¡¯m sure I didn¡¯t feel wrong, now look at your expression...did something happen?"

    For some time now, Amber¡¯s side has always been entangled by anomalies, and Gao Wen always cares about it, so even if he only notices a little anomaly, he will immediately notice and confirm the other party¡¯s state. Now it seems...the anomaly is indeed true. Appeared again.

    "I just... I just watched the patterns you drew, and suddenly it seemed to be''sent'' somewhere." Amber was relieved at this time. Although the strange tearing feeling in his heart still exists, it can be compared with Gawain¡¯s conversation is quickly pulling her mind back to the "real world", which makes her state improve quickly and her language becomes fluent, "I feel like I have fallen into a vortex of light and shadow, and the vortex is full of ancient times. In the historical moment, I kept falling inside..."

    Amber began to carefully describe his abnormal experience just now. Gawain became serious. He listened attentively, and at the same time turned the pattern that was still short of the last stroke over and buckled it on the tabletop.

    His expression gradually became solemn, and his brows frowned. When Kohaku mentioned the huge starship that had fallen on the sea, he wanted to interrupt the other party¡¯s narration, but in the end he remained quiet. Let Kohaku speak out everything she saw in the whirlpool in one breath.

    "Then I was dragged back...it is not very accurate to say that I was dragged back. I felt two forces. One force was pulling me back to the real world, and the other force came from the vortex, which was pulling me back. ''Push'' out," Amber''s mouth was dry after he finished speaking, and he picked up the water glass on Gawain''s table and poured it halfway down. "In fact, I originally planned to stay at the''bottom'' and observe carefully, I There is a faint feeling. I should be able to see what is on the opposite side of the barrier, but I was interrupted as soon as I saw it..."

    "Being interrupted is not necessarily a bad thing. If your mind really sinks into the deepest place, it may be dangerous," Gao Wen said with great solemnity, his eyes fixed on Amber''s eyes, and he sank after a moment of thinking. Sheng continued, "So... you saw the sight of the sailor descending on this planet, and even a certain moment before the sailor descending."

    Amber nodded immediately: "It should be correct, and the huge creatures talking around me... I suspect they were the ancient gods at that time!"

    Gawain nodded slowly, his expression tense, but the stormy sea was already in his heart.

    If everything that Amber saw was a real thing that happened, if the information revealed by the conversations she heard was as he had guessed, if his judgment was not wrong... Then now, a completely subversive truth is broken. In front of his eyes!

    In the past years, his understanding and conjecture of the sailors and the ancient gods will be greatly impacted in the face of this truth. His cognition in this area will definitely undergo a huge correction. History...not what he imagined!

    Before the sailor descended on this planet, the ancient gods of Loren, who were on the verge of madness, had a brief conversation. They did not know how to break through the barrier of rules that cannot be communicated between the gods, and made in that conversation. After the decision that can influence the fate of the entire world, they... released a "signal" outward, "declaring their own existence" to a certain group of beings.

    Who did they send the signal to? Who did they expose their coordinates to? This answer is probably already very obvious... At the bottom of that historical vortex, Amber has witnessed the fate personally chosen by the ancient gods.

    For a long time, Gawain thought that the sailor passed by this planet by accident, and the gods who happened to encounter this planet have entered the final stage of madness. It just so happens that all the ancient gods cannot be saved, so he had to destroy the entire ancient **** system and He took away the other races on this planet except the dragon. He had always thought that all of this was a coincidence, but now it seems... how can there be so many coincidences in this world.

    The sailors were summoned by the ancient gods themselves! This is a... mass suicide.

    Amber watched Gawain¡¯s face change drastically. Of course, she could guess what the other party was thinking. In fact, she herself had the same stormy seas in her heart after clearing those clues. She couldn¡¯t help but say: "You say... if I listen. Those that arrive are true, does it mean that the Loren gods over 1.8 million years ago actively sent out some kind of''call''? They called the Sailor Fleet?"

    "That may be their last choice at the time, the end is inevitable. The divine disaster is not under the control of the gods themselves. In the final waking time, all they can do is to save the last survivors of that season of civilization by suicide. After all, they are on the verge of madness. The gods cannot be saved, but mortals can still be saved..." Gao Wen said in a low voice, slowly talking about the conclusion he had speculated, but said it was a speculation. This is probably the truth of the year, "and as the strongest on the planet The big existence, it is difficult for them to commit suicide, so the only choice is the sailor."

    "But how did they know the sailor?" Amber''s eyes widened. "How do they know that the sailor will receive a signal to come over? At that time, Loren must have not contacted the sailor ship group... "

    "I don¡¯t know. Maybe the sailor fleet was nearby at that time, and the Loren civilization at that time has developed to a height where deep-space observations can be made. Maybe the sailor fleet will broadcast on its own course. The ancient gods of Loren received this information," Gao Wen shook his head, "There are unfounded guesses as to how many, the gods live in the deep sea, and in the deep sea, the information of the entire universe is mapped in some form, the gods Although he himself is trapped in the trend of thought, he can also know certain things that mortals cannot know through the reflection in the deep sea, and the sailing group... the fleet that can slaughter the gods, the "projection" in the deep sea may be enough to spread There are dozens of planets, but now they are far away from this universe. We have no way of verifying this."

    Speaking of this, he paused, and then continued: "These are not important. What is important is the part where there is evidence... It is the ancient gods of Loren who have summoned the Voyager fleet. This fact is too shocking. If This is true... Then I am afraid that many of my guesses about ancient history will have to be adjusted, especially the attitude of the sailors towards the ancient gods of Loren..."

    He frowned, constantly overthrowing and reshaping everything in his impression.

    The slaying of the ancient gods of Loren by the sailors is real, but their attitude is not out of hatred. When the ancient gods call the sailors, it should be the last stage of their sobriety, when the sailors arrive. , The gods are obviously completely crazy...the gods are not completely unable to communicate with each other, there is a way to break through this obstacle, the ancient gods of Loren used this method to complete the plot of their own destiny...

    In this series of intelligence, the most critical point is: The sailor has no real hostility to the Loren gods of the year! The cold and merciless "hunting campaign" recorded by the brief report was actually a deal in essence!

    Gao Wen glanced at the upside-down piece of paper on the table. He thought of the "Star Atlas Keeper" recorded in Cangqiong Station, and thought of a speculation he had made these days...

    If the relationship between the sailor and the gods of Loren is really as he understood, then this conjecture can finally be established.

    Amber on the side also fell into deep thought at this time, and after thinking about it, he suddenly said: "Such an important historical truth... The dragons of Tarrond know nothing, even Ms. Enya does not know? They seem to I always thought that the sailor came suddenly..."

    "It is normal for Ms. Enya to be ignorant of the truth about the arrival of the sailor, because long before the arrival of the sailor, Talrond entered a state of closed-loop and closed-loop beliefs. The dragons wanted to prevent their gods from falling into Out of control, their gods have been''encapsulated'' through conscious thoughts. This is a kind of all-round shielding," Gawain thought while analyzing, "Moreover, there is one more thing, the dragon civilization of Tarrond..."

    He raised his head and looked at Amber''s eyes.

    "Don¡¯t forget the words you heard at the bottom of the vortex. Although the dragon kingdom is now the oldest civilization on our planet, in the era when the sailors arrived, they were still a''young polar civilization''. At that time, Tarrond was probably just a closed and backward icefield tribe in front of the Loren ancestors..."

    Amber slowly nodded: "This is also...I think it is habitual thinking. I think that such a powerful Tarrond civilization should have been very strong in the ancient times, but I forgot that the dragon also developed a little bit from the primitive society. ."

    While talking, she frowned, her face showing a serious and a little nervous look: "The key now is, what are the''records'' I saw...what happened? Who left them? Yes. Why did it stay? And more importantly... why do I see these things?"

    Her gaze fell on the piece of paper Gawain placed on the table: "...everything was after I saw these patterns..."

    Gao Wen took the piece of paper a little further away: "If you know this stuff is weird, then you still read it."

    While talking, he shook his head again. Many clues have been connected in his mind. The conclusion is actually very obvious, but Amber, the "player", obviously hasn''t turned the corner for a while.

    "These patterns come from the''anchor generator'' in Cangqiang Station and are closely connected with the mysterious''star map custodian''," he said slowly, connecting many clues in his mind, "the star map custodian assumes With a certain mission of observing and waiting, it is ta¡¯s responsibility to record important historical nodes on this planet, and this ¡°star map custodian¡± does not seem to be a sailor, but a person who has been ¡°recruited¡± or ¡°transformed¡± by the sailor. exist;

    "The initial historical fragments you see in the''Bottom of the Vortex'' occurred before the arrival of the sailor, which shows that the individual who left this historical record had existed in that era;

    "Your perspective at the time was standing among a group of giant figures that were suspected of ancient gods, and the person to whom you belonged had spoken, so this individual...should be one of Loren''s ancient gods;

    "Among the ancient gods that have passed away in the ancient years, only one existence is the most special. He survived that ancient hunt and has been hidden from the sight of all living beings. He holds the power of shadow and stands in the sky. The hall where the Anchor Point Generator is stored is also full of shadow power..."

    Gawain paused and looked at Amber''s eyes quietly: "In this way, you will have the right connection with all of this."

    Amber also slowly connected all the clues at this time, and a thousand words turned into an exclamation: "...Ma Ye."

    "Remember the last scene you saw when you tried to observe the opposite side through that ¡®barrier¡¯ at the bottom of the vortex?" Gao Wen breathed a sigh of relief, "You saw a gray-white interlaced light and shadow."

 Chapter 1467ï¼š The "source" of amber

    There was silence in the study, and Amber was a little silent for a while. She had fully understood Gao Wen''s speculation, and she had to admit that this was probably the only possible answer.

    Just as the "party" of this vortex, she still needs some time to calm her mood.

    After a few minutes of this, she suddenly raised her head and looked into Gawain''s eyes: "When did you think of this?"

    "Actually... I had a faint feeling when Nicholas and the others discovered the Hall of Shadows," Gawain thought for a while, and said frankly, "At first I thought of you from the shadow power entrenched in that hall. Body, but the possibility of you being a''star map custodian'' is very slim, even if you yourself can''t remember your''life experience'' before being transformed into a man-made by the Gondor.

    "After that, I suspected that there was an ancient **** in Madam Ye who had a mysterious connection with you. He has survived since the time of the sailor, hidden in the depths of the world, holding the power of shadows, and fighting against the tide for a long time... ¡­All kinds of clues are suspicious, and coupled with the abnormal reaction that Nicholas and the others have produced when they explore the Hall of Shadows, I vaguely feel that...Ms. Night is probably the answer to everything."

    Amber spoke subconsciously: "You thought of...then why..."

    "Because of the lack of the most critical''explanation'', this leads to a complete contradiction between my guess and the intelligence we have been''holding''," Gao Wen shook his head, "The sailor almost killed the ancient gods. The records left by them even contain information about sending a fleet to continue to hunt down Lady Ye. The records of the Dragon Race can also confirm this. All the time, all kinds of evidence have shown that the sailors and the ancient gods are immortal. The relationship...This major premise is not overthrown. How can you believe that Miss Ye, who was chased by the sailor to the last moment, will be the star map custodian of the Sky Station, and even possess not low authority?"

    Kohaku understood in an instant: "So what I saw at the ¡®Bottom of the Vortex¡¯ just now is the most critical explanation..."

    "Yes, if the''war'' between the sailor and the ancient gods is essentially a deal, if the ancient gods actively summoned the sailor ship group, and there is actually no hatred between the two... then everything is It''s all clear."

    Gao Wen nodded and said, and then sighed in his heart: After all, the records of the Dragon Race are correct, and the "battlefield logs" he got are also correct. The battle of the killing of gods more than 1.8 million years ago... ¡­In fact, it''s really an endless situation. Although the ancient gods personally summoned the sailing ship group, when the latter descended on this planet, the gods who had sent the signal were completely in a state of madness while waiting, and in this state of out of control. Next... They just started a deadly battle with the fleet that they had personally summoned.

    The sailor only faithfully fulfilled the content of the transaction in this process.

    The above are actually the conclusions that Gawain has speculated based on the existing intelligence, but all the key contradictions have been explained, all the existing clues can be connected, and all the evidences are mutually corroborating. Therefore, even if it is a conjectured conclusion, I am afraid it is infinitely close to the truth of the year.

    Now he only has the last little confusion: in the existing intelligence, the shadow goddess "Mrs. Night" was obviously out of control in the final stage of the Battle of Gods. He fled the battlefield during the fierce battle, so that he set sail at the beginning. The author had to send a fleet to hunt down this out-of-control god, but in the end... this out-of-control **** became the "star map custodian" at Sky Station, and there was a gap that needed to be explained.

    What happened between the time when Madam Ye escaped from the battlefield of the gods, the sailors dispatched hunting troops, and when Madam Ye became the "Star Atlas Keeper"? Could it be that he didn''t actually fall into madness, so he was saved by the sailor in the final stage? Could it be that the sailor has some means to restore the out-of-control gods? Could it be that the so-called "anchor generator" not only has the function of maintaining the existence of the gods, but can also assist in stabilizing the spiritual state of the gods?

    There are too many possible explanations, and I am afraid that only the "party" himself knows what happened.

    Compared with Ms. Ye''s previous experience and his current state, what Gao Wen is more concerned about at this moment, or that he is currently able to pay attention to it, is the situation on Amber''s side.

    Amber, the "cyborg No. 36" of the Gondor Empire, whose soul comes from the "Shadow Residents" in the shadow realm, has an unexplainable connection with Lady Ye, and can even steal part of Lady Ye''s authority, which will affect the anchor generator. The state changes reacted, and after seeing the lines recorded on the anchor point generator, I fell into the vortex of suspected "memory of ancient gods"...

    She was still the noisy and screaming appearance outside, but in Gawain''s cognition, she was no longer a simple shadow assault goose. She was a shadow assault goose on a stall.

    "Is there any abnormal reaction in the body now?" Gao Wen asked carefully, observing Amber''s state and perceiving the other''s breath changes.

    "No," Kohaku replied honestly, "Except when I was a little confused when I came out of the vortex just now, it doesn''t seem to have been affected... Actually, you don''t need to worry too much, although I have encountered a lot of strange things during this period. Strange thing, but none of these visions seemed to hurt me personally. I have a feeling that Ms. Ye''s power is completely non-hostile to me..."

    "The absence of hostility does not mean that there is no danger. If there is no harm now, it does not mean that you will always be safe in the future." Gao Wen frowned, with a serious and scary expression. "We have no way to locate the position of Miss Ye. Attempts to use Shadow Sand and Shadow Fissures to indirectly find Lady Night¡¯s Kingdom of God, this attempt has also failed...We have to make some new attempts, even if we can¡¯t find Lady Night, we must at least do some protection for you. "

    Amber looked at Gao Wen blankly: "A new attempt? What are you going to do?"

    "For example, first build two anti-divine barriers around the royal district and the administrative district," Gawain said while thinking. "This may prevent you from over-contacting those indescribable and uncontrolled forces to a certain extent."

    Amber was stunned for a moment, his eyes widened: "...you don''t need to be so exaggerated!"

    "...Well, it may be a bit exaggerated, and you always have to go out," Gao Wen thought for a while, but shook his head, "The more feasible solution is to take protective measures."

    "Take the protective measures?" Amber''s tone was puzzled, "Could it be that you let me go out with a set of anti-divine barriers on my back? Just like the reloaded white knights?"

    Gao Wen raised his eyes and glanced at the thin and thin half-elf in front of him, thinking that with this guy''s small body, he was afraid that another eighteen surgical modifications might not be able to put on the white knight''s equipment, and he waved his hand. "I''m referring to the protective methods such as the deep sea amulet and the divine perception amulet. These things are simple, but the effect is guaranteed. When you look back, you will find Tyr and ask her to make a deep-sea amulet for you, and bring it with you. Don''t take it off."

    "Although I still think you are a bit too nervous...but well, doing some protection can really be a little more at ease," Amber thought for a while, and sighed helplessly. "I''ll go to Tyre now, I hope she''s here. Time to wake up."

    While she was talking, she couldn¡¯t help but curiously poked her head over to Gawain¡¯s desk and glanced at the upside-down piece of paper that seemed to have an inexplicable attraction to her, even though she knew what was on that piece of paper. The patterns are weird, but she still wants to take a look.

    It''s as if something important to her is hidden in it.

    However, Gao Wen put the paper away directly: "You still don''t touch this thing. Before Nicholas has more progress in the research on the Shadow Hall and Anchor Point Generator, you should keep a distance from this thing. ."

    Amber could only give up with a little regret, and then turned around and went back into the shadow rift. Next, she was going to look for Tyr. If the other party remained awake at this time, she had to find her to get a customized version of the deep sea talisman.

    Although theoretically speaking, as long as the materials, processes, rune accuracy, etc., this kind of thing meets the standards, there is actually not much difference in the effect whether it is produced in the factory or hand-wrapped, but in fact, it is processed by the Kraken himself. The effect of the deep-sea talisman in resisting divine erosion and protecting the stability of the soul is a little better than the factory products. Gao Wen explained the principle behind this little difference as "the **** of deep sea harmony is also a god, and rubbing something with special effects is very good. Normal", but Amber prefers another explanation that is popular nowadays:

    Handcrafted things have a soul.

    The study was quiet. After Amber left, Gawain thought for a long time in front of the desk, and then he took out the paper he had put away, and after unfolding it, he looked at the dense patterns on it.

    There is a not-so-obvious blank in the corner of the pattern. He is still about to finish the last stroke. As long as this stroke is added, he will complete the totem-like embossed pattern on the surface of the anchor generator.

    He stared at the pattern for a long time, but couldn''t feel any special power from it like Amber, but he vaguely felt that if he made up this last stroke, it might bring some changes.

    He picked up the pen at hand, but only let the nib stay a few millimeters on the paper. He thought of the scenes Amber saw in the vortex just now, and thought of the "Star Atlas Keeper" and "Ms. Night". The clues to the connection, in the end, what he thought of was the inexplicable connection between Kohaku and Madam Ye.

    In fact... he already had a vague guess in his heart.

    The currently known information can be corroborated. Ms. Ye is most likely the "star map custodian" left by the sailor, and Amber can "borrow" Ms. Ye''s authority to "steal" the shadow and dust from the kingdom of God, and even Through the totem pattern on the surface of the anchor generator, she can also see the "observation records" most likely left by Ms. Ye, which can no longer be explained by simple "some connections".

    And Gao Wen still clearly remembers that such a sentence was mentioned in the log of the anchor generator:

    If the anchor point generator is out of focus or enters a certain secondary state, the data of the star chart custodian will be incorrectly copied and overflowed.

    An important factor that causes the anchor generator to lose focus is the data contact between the sentinel system and the "star custodian".

    The sentinel system operates in the deep sea, and originally would not communicate with the sky station in the material world, but there is one thing that may have caused the two to have a back-tide pollution that has been linked many years ago.

    It first tried to infect the sky, and after the Hall of Shadows was blocked, it tried to contaminate the sentry. In this process, the data isolation between the sentry and the star map custodian may have been "breakthrough" by pollution!

    In other words, the "miscopy and overflow of custodian data" mentioned in the anchor generator log should have already occurred, and this...is it the "source" of Amber?

    A soul wandering in the shadow world, a "wrong copy" split from the original data of the custodian of the star map, without memory, without power, was captured by the Magisters of the Gondor era, and stuffed into an artificial human. In his body... this process is probably established.

    Back then, the Gondor Empire created dozens of man-made humans in the Shadow Fortress (considering the entire project process and the possibility of other facilities, this number should be even more), but in the end only the individual Amber survived. This is okay. Explain with luck, but it is more likely that... the soul in "Robot 36" is very special, she is not an ordinary shadow dweller from the beginning!

    Gao Wen sighed softly, feeling that he had grasped the real ins and outs of the matter, which he had thought of just now, but he didn''t say it in front of Amber.

    For the Shadow Assault Goose, the irritating truths encountered this time have been enough, it is better to let her slow and gradual big news can effectively train her nerves, but it is easy to hit the big news in one breath. It made people "quack".

    And in fact, there is no need for Gao Wen to deliberately help her analyze. Looking back, Amber will gradually think of this. Although she usually looks carefree and unreliable, in fact, Gao Wen still understands this point of wit.

    The thought in his mind flashed by, and the pen in Gawain''s hand had fallen steadily, drawing the last curve in the complicated pattern.

    All the lines were finally connected into a whole, completely showing the pattern on the surface of the anchor generator, but no anomaly occurred.

    Gawain frowned and looked at the mysterious pattern that he had added. He always felt that this thing shouldn''t be so plain and plain. He stared at the pattern for a long time, as if he wanted to see some supernatural traces from it, but he didn''t see it. The distorted light and shadow did not hear the sound that rang in his ears, his intuitive judgment seemed to be wrong, but on the other hand, there was no vision but he was relieved.

    He just feels a little sorry.

    After froze for a few seconds at the table, Gawain stood up. He hesitated first, then closed the door of the study, and after returning to the table, he stared at the paper on the table with countless mysterious lines. I looked around at no one, then bent down and poked the pattern on it: "...Is there anyone? Ms. Ye?"

    As soon as he finished speaking, he heard Amber''s voice suddenly coming from the side: "Old Zongzi, what are you doing?"

    Gao Wen looked up and saw that Amber was squatting on the window sill with one leg leaning in.

    The goose''s gaze was full of shock.

    "I didn''t find Tyre just now, so I just wanted to ask if you know where she went...Would you keep busy?"

 Chapter 1468ï¼š Great migration

    The air in the study was a little frozen, and Gao Wen and Amber faced each other across the window, and the atmosphere was very embarrassing for a while.

    After a stalemate for a few seconds, Amber finally stepped in with the other leg, and then the whole person sat on the window sill, looking at Gawain with a serious expression: "You shouldn''t kill me, right? "

    Seriously, Gawain thinks this is the most reliable advice the other party has ever given to himself...

    But he still kept his stern face and glared at Amber, and while he put the paper away, he bit his posterior molars: "I am testing out of caution and rigor. I don''t know how to mention it. Where are you? It''s so cold outside, 80% of them went to hibernation somewhere. You can look for them in the garden pond or beside the Baishui River."

    "Good!" A happy smile appeared on Amber''s face, and then the whole person turned directly out of the window, and a swimming light and shadow opened in the air. In the next second, she jumped directly from the window sill. Into the shadow rift.

    Gao Wen silently looked in the direction where the opponent was disappearing, seriously considered the feasibility of placing anti-infantry mines on the windowsill, and then sighed because of his strong self-control, otherwise the floor of the second floor should have been used by him. I missed my finger...

    Then he glanced at the piece of paper he was holding in his hand. The mysterious and complicated pattern on the piece of paper came into his eyes clearly and sharply, and he still didn''t seem to have any signs of anomalies.

    After hesitating for two or three seconds, Gawain casually raised his hand. The paper instantly turned into ashes in the air and drifted away in the wind. He laughed and laughed at himself and shook his head: "What was in my mind just now..."

    ...

    Amber walked through the shadow world composed of black, white and gray, and felt quite happy.

    "Emperor Gawain Cecil", who is always majestic and calm in front of outsiders, will also have a funny side in private. Ordinary people will never imagine that their emperor is actually a joke and spit in daily life. All kinds of things, the sullen sorrow of making fun of others, but she knew she knew them all.

    She has been with Gawain for several years, helping the "King of Pioneer" deal with countless troubles and witnessing many interesting things about the "King of Pioneer". Gawain occasionally makes a fuss with unexpected words and deeds or "little fun". In the eyes of outsiders, the "Emperor Gawain" is like a heroic symbol or empire made of steel, but in her eyes, it has always been a living, flesh and blood. People.

    In a way, Amber is even better than Rebecca and Heidi in the matter of "treating Gawain Cecil as an ordinary person". After all, although the relationship between the two and Gawain The same closeness, but there is more or less a sense of blood bondage.

    However, even if there is such recognition, today, seeing Gao Wen poking a piece of paper full of strange patterns and trying to contact Ms. Ye still shocked Amber.

    She feels that this requires great creativity. Anyway, with her creativity, she can''t even think of it.

    After crossing a slanted and faded street, Amber slowly stopped. She breathed out in the silent shadow world, stretched her waist with a happy smile, and slowly walked towards the bank of the Baishui River. There is nothing to do when I get up anyway.

    She raised her head and saw the scenery she was accustomed to, and only her special "Shadow Master" can be regarded as a daily scenery.

    She saw the sky without stars, sun and moon showing a kind of hollow grayish white, covering this silent and empty world like a giant screen. The places she could see were houses and long streets arranged in a distorted stacked projection form. The road in front of you stretched towards the sky like a continuously upward slope, and it appeared fragmented in the distance. The houses on both sides of the road were slanted and slanted.

    There is a shop next to the intersection not far away, but the second floor of the shop is completely horizontal, and a building like a long sky bridge extends from the right-angled wall, connecting the imperial college in the distance. Next to this heavily distorted architectural projection, you can see an unusually tall "plant" that is said to be a plant, but it is probably just a street lamp, with its dark silhouette pointing straight to the sky and at a height of more than ten meters. Countless shadowy branches were separated, and messy and broken lights hovered quietly above them.

    This is the projection of Cecil City in the shadow world in the present world, bizarre and weird.

    An orderly and reasonable material world will form such an abnormal projection in the shadow world, as if observing things on the other side through a layer of uneven crystals. All you can see is this abnormal scene. The mages who tried their best to catch a glimpse of the shadowy scenery thought it was quite horrible, but Amber was used to it a long time ago.

    And what I have to say... Are the indescribable shadows floating in the sky and the chaotic giants that violate geometric common sense in the shadow world more chaotic than this shadow world? But now she went to the shadow courtyard as if she were going home. She went to the small courtyard of the God of Nature to steal tomatoes to eat. Perhaps there has never been a real "unexplainable state" in the world. The only problem is that It''s because the world''s cognition is limited.

    This chaotic projection in the shadow world...maybe sooner or later it can be explained clearly.

    With some thoughts in her mind, she wandered through the distorted and slanted street, brushing her fingers across the cold and rough wall of a building next to her, and saw that there was still a store¡¯s on the wall. On the signboard, the handwriting on the signboard was so blurry that it was completely unclear.

    At this stage, no one can explain exactly what the projection rules from the present world to the shadow realm are. Even Amber himself can¡¯t figure this out. Without human intervention, the things in the current world appear in the shadow realm. More or less random. Scholars have studied for so many years. The only thing that can be determined is that things with powerful magic power can form a more "accurate" projection in the shadow world, and the stronger the magic response, the accuracy is also The higher it is.

    Perhaps just like the study of the goddess of magic, Milmina, magic is the only "standard scale" and "basic framework" in this universe that can maintain stability in any realm.

    But the goddess of magic can only explain the part related to magic. As for the real operating mechanism behind the shadow world... then only Ms. Ye knows. But where is Ms. Ye at this time?

    Amber¡¯s mind flashed through the ¡°patterns¡± that she saw in Gao''s room today. She did not have the perverted memory ability of Gao Wen. The totem patterns inscribed in the Voyager space station were actually unclear. But the wonderful sense of "attraction" that she felt when she saw those patterns...that feeling is still very clear to her.

    It seemed to be a call from afar, and it seemed to be her own closeness and yearning from the heart. The explanation is not clear, but it does exist.

    There was a voice in Mingming telling her that she should respond to this call. All instincts and instincts told her that this call was gentle and harmless. Even deep in her heart... she felt that she should respond to this call. In any case, this At least it can make her understand what she has to do with that "Ms. Night", and understand what the "Ms. Night" has in the end.

    And now there is only one reason that prevents her from responding to this call

    How does she know how to respond to such a ridiculous thing! This is not the identity verification code on Monet. You know what the opposite number is and you can call it directly...

    Amber twitched the corners of her mouth depressedly. Xin said that at this time, we can see the difference between the age of magic and the age of mythology. When someone in the age of magic tells you "always keep in touch with you", they will usually leave you a communication number by the way. If you don¡¯t do anything, leave a house number. Once you feel that "a voice is calling me" in the age of mythology, then basically the clue ends here. If you find 10,000 masters of fortune telling, they will only tell you." When the opportunity of destiny comes, it will be revealed. "The gang of gods didn''t even leave a zip code or address.

    But there is no way. Humber sighed in her heart. Ms. Ye was a character from 1.87 million years ago. She should really not be able to leave a magic net number when she contacted herself... What did the old Zongzi say, This matter can only rely on "savvy."

    But Humber felt that she was born with little savvy, and she suspected that Gao Wen had no savvy, otherwise he wouldn''t have tried to talk to Ms. Ye while no one in the study secretly poked the ghost symbol on a piece of paper...

    A strange breath suddenly appeared in her perception, and Humber instantly condensed the random thoughts in her mind.

    She raised her head to look in the direction of the breath, and saw a few shaking figures at the end of the street projection where the black, white and gray were distinct.

    Those figures have a tall and thin appearance, and their bodies are entangled by erratic cloth strips to form human torso and limbs. Among the tangled and loose cloth strips, there is no flesh and blood skin, and some are just like smoke. The heavy shadows that slowly undulate and flow invisibly are like empty bodies wandering in this bizarre shadow world.

    "Shadow residents?" Amber looked at the "indigenous people" who were wandering here in surprise, "Why are the shadow residents coming out of this place? It shouldn''t be their range of activities..."

    The shadow dwellers wander in the shadow world, seeming to be supernatural and extremely dangerous to ordinary people, but Amber has a lot of dealings with these "relatives". She knows that these seemingly "randomly refreshed" shadow dwellers actually have a certain range of activities. And they usually wander along fixed routes. These mysterious and chaotic creatures rarely appear outside of these fixed areas, unless they are irritated by external factors, such as a certain adventurer who ran into their community to harass them every other day. ...

    In the shadow world projection area corresponding to the Baishui River, these "indigenous people" have never appeared before. Seeing these swaying figures at this moment, Amber looked particularly surprised, and suddenly his expression became quite cautious.

    But she didn''t avoid it, but watched as she stood calmly on the side of the road and watched the figures slowly approached her.

    Her long black hair floated in the air behind her like smoke, her pointed ears quivered slightly in the air, and her amber and slightly golden eyes stared at these taciturn and weird "comrades."

    The inhabitants of the shadows are extremely dangerous and violent to the inhabitants of the material world who break into this place, but Amber does not have to worry about this. These chaotic and mysterious creatures still treat her as a "artificial human" as a compatriot, at least they will not attack.

    Those figures finally approached. According to experience, even if they did not attack, they would not take the initiative to pay attention to Amber, the "weird family" in their perception. However, to Amber''s surprise, one of the figures suddenly stopped. Coming down, the hollow face wrapped around the rune cloth slowly turned to this side.

    A low and vague grunt came into the ears, and Amber was slightly startled.

    She could understand the other party''s muttering, and the shadow resident said something inexplicable: "You are about to wake up, why are you still here?"

    "What do you mean? What''s waking up?" Amber''s eyes widened and couldn''t help asking loudly, "Where should I be if I''m not here?"

    The shadow dweller who took the initiative to speak only silently watched Kohaku with his hollow and terrifying face, and when the latter began to feel hairy, he turned around and muttered in a low voice: "He will come to you. , The dream comes to an end."

    After saying this, the creature walked straight to the twisted and broken road in the distance, not paying attention to Amber''s continued inquiries and calls from behind.

    Amber just watched the creature walk away in a daze. She instinctively wanted to catch up and ask for clarity, but at the moment she wanted to take a step, she abruptly stopped her steps.

    She felt the breath approaching, and a strange sense of tension came to her mind.

    She followed the feeling and looked in the direction of the breath, slowly widening her eyes in the next second, and blurted out with a "fuck".

    One figure after another appeared in her sight, in the direction of the few shadow residents who had just arrived. At first, they were only a few small groups at the end of the street, but they became a dense black shadow almost in the blink of an eye. In Amber''s perception... a larger aura is still approaching!

    "I''m going, this..." She uttered in amazement, and then suddenly ran to the nearby building. Her figure was jumping and tumbling quickly between the slanted exterior walls and the towering stacked stairs. After a while, she climbed to the height of this projection city, and here, she could overlook almost the entire Cecil City.

    In the south of the city, in the direction where those figures appeared, she saw the shadow residents who could not be counted!

    They wandered from all directions, and gathered in this city of projection into an invisible tide. They moved their steps silently, and their intangible bodies drifted across the streets of the city like ghosts that Amber had just touched. Those figures are just a few "leaders" in this huge team, the real big unit... is constantly moving northward!

    Amber was standing on top of a "tall building" made up of several buildings. After seeing the huge team approaching, she instantly hid her body behind a decorative object protruding from the building. A huge sense of tension And the sense of oppression grabbed her heart. Although she did not feel any hostility from that team, she did not feel any threat, but even if she just looked at this "army" composed entirely of shadow residents, she was this "shadow". "Master" can hardly control his heartbeat!

    "This...what is this..." Amber murmured in a low voice, as if to relieve the tension in his heart in this way, "The Great Migration of the Shadow Residents is not possible...Should they not notice this? "

    In the next second, 126,000 eyes fell on her hiding place at the same time.

 Chapter 1469ï¼š abnormal

    The huge team that was walking silently in the projection of the city suddenly raised their eyes, and countless "gazes" fell on Amber''s hiding place in an instant-even though the residents of the shadows have no facial features at all, even though they have no "eyes" on their faces, However, at the moment when those invisible clouds wrapped in bandages raised their heads, Amber was still 100% sure¡ªthey were watching themselves.

    At this moment, Kohaku felt all the hairs on her body stand up, and her heartbeat stopped for half a beat.

    She has only encountered such a horror and a sudden cardiac arrest once in her life-it was a night of war, and she was shivering in an ancient tomb, looking at a man who had slept for seven hundred years. The old zongzi lifted the lid of his coffin...

    Not so thrilling and exciting at the moment!

    However, in the next second, she noticed that the inhabitants of the shadows just cast their sights on this side. This huge "migration team" did not stop at all. They were still moving forward in silence, as if they were fulfilling a certain mission, and they kept heading north. Moving, and in the process, their "gaze" never left her position.

    They just walked forward, silent, watching, countless eyes fell on Amber in silence. Gradually, Amber began to realize that this silent staring and moving forward suddenly turned away from all the eyes just now. At that moment, it was even weird and terrifying.

    She swallowed subconsciously, and slowly stood up from where she was hiding¡ªthe concentrated eyesight showed that there was no point in hiding her figure here. Standing on the edge of the tall building, she quietly looked down at the huge team that was slowly "migrating" from below. The eyes of both sides met silently in the air-they still didn''t stop, and Amber didn''t look back.

    Amber thought for a while, after all, she resisted the urge to open a shadowy rift and return to the present world. She had gradually calmed down. After the huge and terrifying feeling of weirdness and oppression faded a little, she took a breath and raised her head. Looking at the direction where the "Shadow Army" came from, he leaped towards the top of another nearby building with a little step.

    She wanted to see where such a large number of shadow residents came from, to detect intelligence and report it in time...this is her mission.

    Although the scene in front of me is weird and disturbing, at least one thing remains the same: the inhabitants of the shadows will not attack themselves. These chaotic and suspicious "comrades" are just as "suspicious" as always. As long as this is confirmed, she will Feel relieved.

    Amber''s figure began to move between the continuous projections of the building, like a quick finches, it shuttled and jumped between the distorted walls, the curly roof and the broken floating tiles, and the shadows lingered behind her like a cloud, supporting her. She moved her body across the sky in a way that completely violated gravity, and left a series of faint trails behind her.

    Under her feet, the "army" composed of the inhabitants of the shadows also constantly shifted their gaze, watching the figure crossing the sky in a continuous march. This scene was silent and treacherous-but Kohaku forcibly ignored what these sights brought to her. Under heavy pressure, she forced herself not to care about the army, but to cast her gaze further away, to the vast suburbs outside the city.

    I don¡¯t know how long she has crossed the border of the city. At the end of this distorted projection, there is the endless wilderness outside Cecil City. On the vast land, what she sees is still countless shadow dwellers. , Can''t see the source, can''t see the end, they seem to converge from a more distant place, and continue to carry on the mysterious "march."

    Amber suspected that even if she followed the direction of the source of this army for a whole day, she would not be able to see the beginning of this army... She even suspected that all the inhabitants of the shadow world had gathered together and were moving towards a certain goal. .

    This scene is like... a "pilgrimage."

    Humber finally shook his head and turned around to tear open a shadowy rift. The opposite of the shadowy rift showed the scenery of the current world-I am afraid that there will be no results if we continue to track it. The most urgent thing is to go back and report her findings.

    She did not choose to return to Cecil Palace through the "shortcut" in the shadow world because she was worried that tearing the "passage" to Cecil Palace in front of the "army" would cause unexpected troubles. After all... she actually I don''t know much about my "comrades" who are silent and weird.

    ¡­

    The fine sea waves hit the black coastal reefs below. The sea water turned into white foam in the sound of the flapping, and was stained with a layer of orange-red brilliance in the sinking sunlight. The steep sea-facing cliffs stood on the waves. Above, facing the erosion brought by the sea breeze, the entire cliff appeared mottled and peeled off.

    And just at the top of the cliff, which seems to be not very stable and reliable, is lined with row upon row of houses and gloomy towers. It is a completely different architectural style from the countries of Loren, with its slender ridges and dark colors. The walls and the deliberately highlighted spire structure seem to have a mysterious texture.

    A young woman with black shawl hair and a faint scar under her cheek stood on the edge of this "City of Coastal Cliffs", quietly overlooking the breaking waves that were breaking on the coastline below the cliffs, as if she was sinking into In thought, it took an unknown amount of time before she retracted her gaze and looked at the blocks in the city.

    As a senior cadre of the Military Intelligence Bureau, "Sparrow Bee" has been active as a foreign businessman in this violet city named Prandall for a year and a half. Although there is no way to go to the inland areas, at least In this border city, she is already familiar with all the local customs, the city on the cliff¡ªbut for some reason, she has recently felt that this city is bringing her a weirdness. Strangeness.

    The city is still the original city, and the buildings are still the original buildings. The locals living in this city have not changed much. However, all the information related to "outside the city", especially the "inland areas" is not changed. In the past half a month to a month, subtle changes have taken place, and the one who perceives such changes... seems to be the only "outsiders" like her.

    The Sparrow took a breath, turned and walked towards the inner block. The gloomy and weird houses and tall towers were bathed in the sunset at dusk. The slender silhouette of the building made her think of those looking through fences or doors and windows. The bizarre phantoms of light and shadow that I saw in the cracks, for some reason, these city scenery that I was used to seeing on weekdays actually gave her a kind of dreamlike unreality.

    A passerby approached him on the street, a familiar local, and the Sparrow Bee smiled on his face, calmly stepping forward to say hello: "Mr. Torrig, good afternoon."

    "Good afternoon, Miss Flora-although it''s almost evening now," the local called Torrig responded with a smile. The "Flora" in his mouth was exactly what the sparrow was using when he moved in this city. A pseudonym, "Did you go to see the scenery on the coast again?"

    "The coast of breaking waves at dusk is very beautiful, especially when looking down from outside the high wall of Plantel," said sparrow bee casually. "I can''t see such a scenery in my hometown. It is far away from the sea and there is only a river from the door. Flowed before."

    "I remember it was called Baishuihe, right?" Torrig responded enthusiastically. He seemed to have a good impression of the "Miss Flora" in front of him. It was a pleasure for him to be able to talk with him on the side of the road. "Seriously, I am also longing for the Loren continent on the other side of the sea. I have lived in this city for more than 20 years and have never seen the scenery of a foreign land..."

    "My hometown does not have the open sea and the cliffs on the coastline, but there are lush forests and mountains that undulate outside the city¡ªMr. Torrig, if you are really interested, you might as well try to apply to Lord Lord. "The corner of the bird''s mouth was raised, quietly leading the trend of the topic, "Now the trade between Prandall and Beigang has become the norm, and more and more Violet people have become merchants between the straits. You are often in the Chamber of Commerce. While helping, it shouldn¡¯t be a problem to ask Mr. Klin of the Chamber of Commerce to help open a certification document, right?"

    "Apply to the lord?" Torrig was stunned, as if his thoughts were interrupted for a while, but after a second or two, he reacted with a helpless smile on his face, "I don''t think I can pass the lord''s review. He has never liked being a businessman like me in an inner city. You know, the best choice for an inner city is to become a mage or an alchemist. This is the responsibility of our blood. Run like me. Helping in the Chamber of Commerce has actually caused dissatisfaction among the elders in the family..."

    The Sparrow was watching Torig''s eyes quietly, and then suddenly asked: "Speaking of which, the lord hasn''t been seen for a long time, I remember... it''s been almost a month, right?"

    "Has it been so long?" Torrig blinked in confusion, as if he had never thought about this question, but the expression on his face became normal in the next second, with a faint smile, "This is also normal. The lord has always been a simple person, and a high-level wizard like him will always focus on magic research."

    "That''s true too," Sparrow was just laughing, as if she was just talking about some small things casually, and naturally changed the subject, "The weather is getting colder and colder. Is your uncle okay over there? I remember you mentioned to me before that your uncle suffers from stomach problems every winter, and I am just about to import a batch of medicinal materials from Beigang..."

    "My uncle?" Torrig blinked in confusion. He has been in such confusion since just now, and now this confused state seems to have finally affected his external words and deeds: his speaking speed has begun to become very fast. Slowly, it seems that there are rusty gears spinning hard behind every sentence, "My uncle...Miss Flora...I don''t quite understand what you mean..."

    "Uncle Tolle, have you forgotten it?" The Sparrow Bee asked in a very natural tone while watching the changes in Torig''s expression. "Isn''t he living in the city of Palansanto near the interior? You often write letters. Contact¡ªYou have a very good relationship with him. I remember that he made a special trip from Palan Santo to see you last winter. I also met with him at the time..."

    Torrig looked at the Sparrow bee in confusion. He listened carefully to every word that the attractive black-haired girl with scars on his face said to him, but every word was formed in his mind. He lost the bizarre illusion, and reorganized into a completely incomprehensible language in the circling twists, and gradually accumulated and changed in his thoughts...

    But suddenly, the confusion on Torig¡¯s face disappeared, and his body swayed imperceptibly, as if his thinking had restarted. The corners of his mouth curled up, and he said with a normal and natural smile: "The lord has always been a deep and simple expression. People, high-level wizards like him will always focus on magic research..."

    The sparrow was watching this young man who was born and raised in Plantel quietly, watching the other side''s natural smile.

    She knew that this was really a living person in front of her.

    But not exactly.

    "That''s true," the young dark-haired girl laughed, and then waved goodbye. "It''s getting late, I have to go back to the shop to take over. Goodbye, Mr. Torrig-we had a great conversation."

    "Of course, Miss Flora, I too... I am also very happy," Torrig responded quickly, his tone a little nervous, and he couldn''t help saying more when he saw the black-haired girl in front of him about to leave. In one sentence, "Um... can I have a meal together at noon tomorrow? I have prepared good pine cheese, which is made by the best cheese workshop in the city..."

    "Sorry, I have arrangements tomorrow," Birdbee shook his head apologetically, "but I will visit if I have the opportunity next time."

    She waved her hand, turned and left, and walked towards the ramp leading to the inner block. The moment she turned around, the faint smile on her face converged slightly, turning to a cautious and serious look.

    Plantel does not produce pine cheese at all, which is a specialty of the inland city of Palan Santo.

    The new setting has been changed, and the ¡°cutting¡± between this city and the ¡°Violet Inland¡± is becoming more and more obvious...

    Sparrowbee did not stop in the border area of ??the city anymore. She quickly passed through the streets and familiar shops of those border areas, and entered the inner block of Plantel before night fell completely.

    The magic street lights on both sides of the road are gradually brightening, and the soft brilliance is dispelling the darkness in the city. As you enter the inner block, you see more pedestrians on the road. A sense of loneliness.

    Sparrow slowed down, and walked through the wide and neat streets of the city like ordinary citizens. Pedestrians passing by in front of her wore violet kingdom-style clothing. Those dark-colored coats and blouses looked deep and elegant, and at the same time There is a sense of distance lingering, just like the impression left by this mysterious hidden country on other countries in the Loren continent. The magic street lamp with iron carvings on the roadside sprinkles a warm light yellow light. Shadows of different shades are left under the feet of pedestrians on the road.

    On both sides of the street, lights were also lit up in the windows of critical shops, occasionally the door of the shop was pushed open, and the crisp copper bells jingled.

    These are all normal street scenes at night. Sparrowbees have been active here for a year and a half, and I have watched them for a year and a half, and they have long been used to it.

    But for some reason, an unspeakable sense of disobedience always came out of my heart. Even when she looked at such a normal scenery, she felt that everything she saw seemed to be covered with a layer of suspiciousness. She felt that the whole city was "deceiving" herself.

    If the anomalies she discovered here in the past period of time were all conclusions drawn from clues and intelligence, then at this moment... she seems to be directly "touching" the anomaly in this coastal city.

    Or put it another way: the anomaly has occurred long ago, but it has been hidden. It has been accumulated to this day, and finally reached a certain critical point where it had to conflict with the real world.

 Chapter 1470ï¼š Extraordinary vision

    The street lamp with black wrought iron carvings sprinkled warm light yellow light, and the figure of the bee floated across the crowd like an inconspicuous leaf, leaving no ripples among the pedestrians.

    She came to a shop at the end of the block. Outside the shop hung the "Three Towers" emblems that foreign merchants must hang when opening a shop in Violet. In the display window, you can see a variety of novel groceries from across the strait. At the moment, a wooden sign was hanging on the door of the shop, which read "Suspended".

    Sparrow''s sight stayed on the wooden sign of "suspended business" for a second, and then pushed the door to enter.

    The shop was empty. Due to the suspension of business, there were no customers inside. Only a young man in a dark coat was sitting behind the counter, picking up the sundries. Hearing the movement from the door, the young man raised his head, and he seemed to be relieved when he found that it was a sparrow, and nodded slightly in greeting.

    "Why is there a sudden suspension of business at this time?" Sparrow walked quickly to the counter and said in a low voice, "Also, what about the ¡®shop manager¡¯?"

    "The store manager went to Beicheng District," the young man silently paid attention to the movement near the door, while whispering casually, "Today received an instruction from the bureau seat, the Violet Kingdom has been affected by a serious extraordinary vision. All contact points have suspended activities and are preparing to evacuate. The store manager intends to collect as much information as possible before evacuation."

    "...Ready to evacuate?" A look of consternation appeared on the sparrow bee''s face. "The situation has become so serious? Then we are here..."

    "It''s more serious than you think. All the operators in Cold Sea City have lost contact, and no news has been sent back." The young man wiped the shiny ornaments on the counter, his movements appeared smooth and natural, but his tone was extraordinarily serious. When the message was sent back normally, suddenly there was no news, and even the''whistle'' that should be sent in the most emergency state was not sent."

    "The whistle hasn''t been sent out?!" Birdbee could hardly believe what she heard. "There are well-trained operators over there, and they also carry the most advanced communication equipment. How can they lose silently like this? Are you connected?"

    "...The biggest possibility is that the vision has spread to Lenghai City. The local staff died before they had time to react. In fact, it is not only our intelligence personnel who lost contact, but the whole lost contact... Cold Sea City," the young man temporarily put aside his work and looked up into Sparrow''s eyes. "Some ordinary Lorenian merchants who do business in Cold Sea City have also cut off their ties with the mainland. Since yesterday, the communications in Beigang. The station never received any magic net signal from Cold Sea City again.

    "This morning I also saw Typhon''s spies rushing to No. 23 West City Street. I suspect that they have also noticed the abnormality there, and they are starting to make preparations for evacuation."

    Sparrow''s eyes widened, but in just two seconds, she forced herself to calm down. At the same time, she had understood Director Amber¡¯s order to evacuate. Although the evacuation order was sudden, even though ¡°because some of the intelligence personnel suddenly disappeared. "Evacuate all contact points" seems a bit impulsive. Although it is regrettable to give up the foundation of having managed to operate here, she knows that this is a last resort.

    The vision is happening. This is a large-scale mutation caused by incomprehensible magical powers or other extraordinary powers, rather than conventional intelligence warfare, public opinion confrontation, or special infiltration. The latter is the field of military intelligence officers. But the former... has exceeded the "work scope" of ordinary intelligence personnel, and such professional matters should be entrusted to professional teams.

    In fact, when she noticed that Plantel was being affected by the extraordinary vision, the Sparrow Bee thought that she was very likely to receive an order to evacuate, but she did not expect that this day would come so early in the recent period of time. None of the elephants showed any real harm, but the situation has taken a turn for the worse now.

    But even if there is no such layer, as long as Chief Amber''s orders are issued, Sparrow Bee will still unconditionally choose to implement this is the iron law of all military intelligence bureau officers.

    "This is no longer a front for intelligence activities. Our mission is over. The bureau said in the order that the Violet Kingdom will be treated as an''abnormal area''." The young man shook his head, his voice low. "But after all, this place is still an independent''kingdom'' from the face of it. Before it shows its infringement and hostility to the alliance, we cannot take any military action against it... There will be an elite steel game. The cavalry squad and two extraordinary vision countermeasures experts came to take over our work. They are experts in investigating and fighting against extraordinary visions."

    Sparrow nodded slightly, and then said as if casually mentioned: "I saw Torrig on the way back and talked with him for a while."

    "Torrig... the apprentice of the mage who lives in the inner city?" The young man thought for a while, and quickly matched his name in his mind, "What have you talked about? Did you find a new situation?"

    The Sparrow was serious: "Remember that Torig had an uncle? It was a wizard who lived in Palan Santo. I mentioned this person deliberately during the conversation. Torig didn''t seem to remember that he had such a relative at all. He even seemed completely ignorant of the existence of the inland city of''Paran Santo''. There was obvious confusion and blankness in his spirit, and then he directly''skipped'' our topic..."

    Sparrowbee told about the situation she encountered today, and the young man behind the counter frowned a little bit, and then whispered after a moment of thinking: "Since this period of time, there has been some information about the''inland'' in Plantel. There is less and less news, and people no longer talk about anything related to the city of a thousand towers or inland cities like Palan Santo. Trade goods, letters, visitors from the inland cities... all these things are disappearing , But until today, the situation has not been as weird as you just mentioned. At least when we take the initiative to talk about the inland with ordinary people in this city, they will still answer normally...

    "Now, there is a local resident who has obvious mental disorders when talking about this topic..."

    "It feels like the violet''inland'' is gradually being stripped from this kingdom, or wrapped in some kind of''cocoon''," the bee whispered thoughtfully, "There is some power in it. ''Delete'' all the information related to the inland, even preventing ordinary people in the border area from talking about and recalling an inland city like the city of a thousand towers... Is this some kind of barrier? A barrier in terms of cognition and memory?"

    "...I feel worse than that," the young man shook his head, "Today I went to the central market to investigate the origin of Matilun wine in the city. You should know that this wine can only be obtained from Lenghai City until noon yesterday. The "foreign product" shipped over, and at the same time, this wine is not a local product of the Violet Kingdom. It is produced in the brewery opened by the gray elf merchants in Cold Sea City. It is a localized moss wood wine. ''The product of adjustment, but since noon yesterday, this wine has become Prandall''s''local specialty''.

    "I bought a bottle of''Martillon'' in the central market and put it on the shelf on your left. You can open it and have a look."

    The Sparrow was stunned and looked up and saw the bottle of wine on the shelf. The dark brown bottle was also printed with the logo of a certain brewery in Prandall. She reached out and took the bottle and found that the cork had been After opening it once, she immediately noticed something wrong after unplugging the plug. She didn''t smell any aroma of wine.

    "This is...Clean water?" She sniffed the liquid carefully, then took a sip at the prompt of a colleague, with a look of error on her face, "Clean water is the one bought?"

    The young man behind the counter nodded: "Yes, but the locals seem to have never noticed that they buy and sell water as alcohol, and there are still people in the market who drink this thing drunk, but the others are''transformed'' into This is not the case with local products.

    "After the pine cheese became a local specialty, it would still be at least cheese, and ice roux wine would still be a wine after it changed from a Palan Santo specialty to a local wine. There are also other kinds of local products that originally relied on transportation from inland. Things...Although their''settings'' have changed, things are still true at least. Only this Matilyn... has turned into clear water outrageously."

    "Why is it like this..." Sparrow was a little confused for a while, and then vaguely guessed, "Could it be because...Although this thing was produced in Lenghai City, its source was brought in by a gray elf merchant. Mosswood honey wine, from the''foundation'', is this completely''things other than violets''?"

    "This is the only difference between Matilyn and the other products that have been replaced," her colleague nodded. "It gives me the feeling that there is some kind of huge...''rule'' controlling this. This rule can affect all things that are originally violets. It can erase the existence of Palan Santo from the memories of Prandall¡¯s residents, and it can turn the specialties of one city into the local goods of another city. But... things outside the Violet Kingdom have jumped out of this system. It can''t "copy" things that don''t exist in its own system, so the Matilun wine brought by the Grey Elves to this country has changed in the central market of Plantel. It became clear water."

    The scene described by the other party gave Sparrowbee a strange and terrifying feeling, and suddenly a conceived scene popped up in her mind. A factory that produces magical devices, and has been exporting goods to other cities, what will it look like after the anomaly occurs today?

    Will "locally produced" magical devices also appear in the central market? Then, because the ¡®rule¡¯ that caused the vision could not replicate things outside the Violet System, those "magic devices" turned into a bunch of weird empty shells?

    She said what she had conceived, and the young man behind the counter thought about it seriously, and slowly nodded: "It''s not impossible... If our guess is correct, it happened to Matilyn. Obviously, anomalies also occur in other similar things. But we are destined to be unable to verify this.

    "Except for the gray elves with super mobile power, no Lorenians have successfully built factories in the Violet Kingdom. There is naturally no''wrong replacement'' situation for the ones shipped by Lun."

    Sparrow nodded, and then she seemed to have suddenly reacted to something, subconsciously raised her head and glanced at the mechanical clock on the opposite wall, her tone became a little nervous: "How long has the store manager been out? Is there a safety signal in the middle? "

    "He went out six hours ago," the young man behind the counter replied, and then seemed to react suddenly, "...he shouldn''t have been alone for so long without sending a signal...especially in the city. It¡¯s time for extraordinary visions."

    While talking, he took out a plain-looking brass pocket watch from his pocket, pressed the button to open the cover, and all the hands on the seemingly normal dial were fixed at 12 o''clock. And it doesn''t move.

    The young man''s expression suddenly changed slightly. He quickly pressed the button three more times. The dial of the pocket watch immediately opened with a snap, revealing the movement underneath, as well as the fine and complex runes and fine crystal structures around the movement, one of which is a small crystal. At this moment, it was emitting a slight red light, and the light flickered as if there was an uneasy rhythm.

    This is a dedicated communication tool for officers of the Military Intelligence Bureau, and it is the smallest communication device that can be achieved with current technology.

    In order to reduce the size and enhance security, this small device does not have complete magic net terminal functions, but it can send and receive specific rhythm signals through vibration, buzzing, etc., through encoding in advance, these signals can transmit important information, and at the same time The rune array inside the movement can also be used to monitor the operation of other operators'' communication equipment.

    "...The''shop manager'' may be in trouble," the young man suddenly raised his head and looked at the same serious sparrow bee, "I can''t track his signal response here."

    "It''s also possible that in an emergency, you have to switch to silent mode and don''t rush to signal him." Sparrow said quickly, and then seemed to have noticed something suddenly, and suddenly looked back in the direction of the shop window.

    I don''t know when, there is already a thick fog outside the window.

    Everything on the street is shrouded in dense fog, the carriages parked on the side of the road, the silhouette of the building opposite, and even the lampposts close at hand, everything becomes a hazy and gloomy void in the dense fog. The shadow, vaguely, can''t be seen clearly, only the warm light from the street lamp lights up in the fog, like sparks floating in the fog, vaguely outlines the direction of the street.

    In the thick and strange fog, the bee did not see any pedestrians.

    The heavy fog will of course hinder people from traveling, but it is more or less weird if no one can see it on the road, especially the sparrow bee is 100% sure, at least two minutes ago when the corner of her eye swept through the window. Seeing such a heavy fog, the pedestrians on the road continued to flock for two minutes. In such a short two minutes, what happened in this city? !

    She glanced at each other with the colleague behind the counter. The latter had reached out and took out two sets of small melting daggers and a magic terminal for combat from the hidden compartment of the counter. They skillfully and quickly put on the wrist-like terminal. He hid the dagger behind the hem of the close-fitting and easy-to-access clothes, and then walked cautiously toward the window.

 Chapter 1471ï¼š In the mist

    Outside the window, there is only a thick rolling fog. In the thick fog are the dim yellow street lights that extend along the road, and the outlines of the buildings in this dim light.

    No one can be seen on the wide street, as if this was an empty city, and the hustle and bustle of people coming and going just a few minutes ago was just an illusion left in the mind of the bee.

    "...The situation is very wrong," the bird bee stared at the faintly surging grayish white mist on the road outside, observing and comparing all the details, and said to her companion in a low voice, "Ye Xiao, you go check the communication station."

    There is a dark room in the basement of this shop that serves as a contact point, in which a high-power magic net communication device is placed. This communication device is connected to a "merchant ship" that has been going back and forth on the strait for a long time, and is forwarded through the equipment on the merchant ship. The branch of the MIB connected to Beigang. In the coastal city of Plantar, this secret communication station is the most important way for MIB officers to contact the mainland.

    The young man known as "Night Owl" nodded silently, quickly and silently left the window and walked into a secret door behind the counter, but he turned back in a moment, with a serious look on his face: "Strong interference, there is no signal from the relay station and the main station."

    "...The extraordinary vision is strengthened again. This time it is no longer the''contradiction'' and''violation'' hidden under the superficiality, but directly acting on the real world," Sparrow was calmly analyzing in a low voice, even though she was becoming The officer of the Military Intelligence Bureau was only an inexperienced mage apprentice before, but with the guidance of Chief Amber and the support of the technology and knowledge of the new era, an inexperienced mage apprentice like her can also have a certain analysis of the extraordinary vision of this scale. And understand, "We may have fallen into some kind of''cleft'' between the real world and the distorted world, and the interference of communication equipment is evidence."

    Ye Xiao frowned. He first quickly confirmed the contents of the shop, and after confirming that the strange mist had not penetrated the room, he was a little relieved, and then he seemed to suddenly think of something: "Wait, you said... Is the same situation happening in the City of Thousand Towers, Paran Santo, and Cold Sea City!?"

    Sparrow turned her head back suddenly: "What do you mean?"

    "Since this period of time, information about the''inland'' has been constantly disappearing. First, people naturally concealed the City of Thousand Towers, the''Capital of the Kingdom'' in daily conversations, followed by the local specialties from Paran Santo. It became a locally produced commodity, and then the news of Lenghaicheng was completely cut off. This is obviously not just a''communication interruption'', but more like the existence of these inland cities, and even the evidence of their existence is constantly being''cleared'' ''," Ye Xiao analyzed, "think carefully...These cities are distributed from the center of Violet Island..."

    "Do you think... is this grayish-white dense fog constantly devouring the entire violet kingdom from the center of the island?!" The sparrow bee instantly understood what the colleague said, "and the swallowed area... its''existence'' itself will also be Delete it?"

    Ye Xiao shook his head: "I just guessed this way, and this guess can''t explain why the''outsiders'' like you and I still remember things about the city of a thousand towers and Palan Santo. It stands to reason that if they were swallowed by the thick fog. If the area will be completely deleted, you and I shouldn''t remember these inland cities, but now it seems that the vision affects only the Violet people''s own cognition.

    "But one thing is certain-this large-scale transcendental vision may have erupted from the city of a thousand towers, and it will continue to spread and strengthen towards the border area of ??the Violet Kingdom!"

    The sparrow bee bit her lip subconsciously, and the anxiety in her heart became stronger. She had to admit that Ye Xiao''s guess was extremely likely, and she had to worry about one thing: Will this vision continue to spread? Will these gray-white thick fog spread beyond the Violet Kingdom? If this thing is uncontrollable and has no limits... could it swallow the whole world! ?

    She had to forcibly suppress the anxiety in her heart, and let Director Amber¡¯s teachings and mission as an officer of the Military Intelligence Bureau flood her mind: ¡°It¡¯s probably useless to analyze these now. The more important question is how we can get out of the predicament. , And think of a way to report what happened here... This thick fog doesn''t look like a harmless thing to humans and animals."

    Ye Xiao frowned and looked at the misty world outside the window. His hand was on the weapon at his waist. However, this weapon that could be used to fight the enemy could not give him anything under such circumstances. Feel at ease: "If the situation is really the same as I guessed, we must find a way to leave the city and go out of the city from the southwest to the pier, where there are boats that can return to Beigang..."

    "But first, we need to go out the door and walk through the thick fog." Sparrowbee''s voice was low and serious.

    A difficult problem posed in front of the two senior officers of the Military Intelligence Bureau: Is it to stay in this small shelter, or to risk opening the door and stepping into the thick fog?

    Bumblebee looked up at the shop. She saw that the doors and windows were still tightly closed. Although these ordinary doors and windows could not be completely sealed, it was obvious that the grayish white mist did not penetrate into the room through the cracks, and the thick fog was permeated outside the window. The dark and strange streets and the bright and warm indoor scenery in the window seem to have become two worlds, and the latter...at this moment, there is an indescribable attraction.

    But she knew that this seemingly warm and safe hut might not be as "stable" as imagined. If the city of a thousand towers, Paransanto and Lenghai city have been swallowed by dense fog, then this small The shop can¡¯t be a safe refuge either, it¡¯s mostly just sitting there waiting to die-is it really feasible to go through the thick fog outside?

    The Sparrow even suspected that the port in the southwest of the city had been swallowed by dense fog at this moment.

    "It''s just not long before the night, and there is still a whole night before the sun rises," Ye Xiao''s voice came from the side, "but if all this is really caused by an extraordinary vision, then the sun may not be able to dispel this obvious. Abnormal dense fog."

    Sparrow didn''t speak, she was still hesitating, but she also knew that she couldn''t hesitate any longer.

    At this moment, her gaze suddenly fell on the window next to her.

    The fog outside the shop window was rolling and surging, and under the continuous licking of the thick fog, some small scratches appeared on the surface of the icy silhouette of the crystal glass. Those scratches were slowly extending before her eyes, as if there was one. The invisible hand was holding a sharp object and carving it on the crystal. They slowly formed a line of letters: "Don''t stay indoors!"

    Sparrow bee held her breath for an instant, and Ye Xiao who was next to her suddenly widened his eyes. They stared at the scratches on the glass, and then the bee suddenly got up and walked in the direction of the door: "Get out of here!"

    "Wait, don''t you want to confirm it?" Ye Xiao subconsciously shouted as he stood up, "This may be a trap..."

    "Didn''t you recognize it?" Birdbee looked back at Ye Xiao, "Although the words are written backwards, it is the handwriting of the''shop manager''."

    Ye Xiao''s eyebrows jumped suddenly, and he quickly followed in the footsteps of the bees. Two senior operators came to the front of the shop. The bees had put their hands on the brass doorknob-through the small pieces inlaid on the door. From the crystal glass, you can clearly see that the thick gray fog is undulating and flowing on the street outside, like a cold and silent pale fire.

    The sparrow bee took a deep breath and slowly pushed the door open a gap-the mist hovered beyond the gap of the door, showing no sign of flowing into the room.

    She suddenly pushed the door open completely and stepped into the foggy street. Ye Xiao followed her closely. The two of them kept a short distance and left the shop and came to the avenue in a gesture of covering each other.

    The sparrow bee activated the breeze shield the first time he went out, wanting to see if this protective barrier that can block most harmful gases can block the strange thick fog, but saw the gray-white fog as if it was not affected at all. Appears inside the barrier-it is like a flowing phantom rather than a real thing, not blocked by the shield at all.

    The two operators could only close the useless breeze shield and proceed cautiously towards the street.

    During this whole process, Ye Xiao had been holding his breath subconsciously. The ubiquitous gray and white fog was extremely disturbing. He didn''t even dare to inhale it at will until he walked a distance outward and confirmed that his body was not. Affected by erosion, and the protective equipment such as amulets on his body did not warn him, he slowly began to breathe under great restraint, and adjusted his heartbeat and breathing rate little by little.

    "Breathing is normal... the skin doesn''t feel the slightest moisture." The bee looked down at her hands and watched the mist flow from her fingers. Her mouth and nose felt the most ordinary air, even if she was breathing heavily. There is no feeling of inhaling thick fog, "These fog... there is no''feel'' at all."

    It¡¯s impossible for such a dense fog to not bring ¡°feeling¡±. Although it is an intangible thing, breathing and walking in the dense fog will inevitably be different in the daytime. Whether it is water vapor or particles in the fog, it will be different. It irritates people''s nasal cavity-but these "feelings" that should have existed did not appear, which brought a great sense of contradiction to the sparrow bee and the night owl.

    It''s as if this thick fog only appeared in their "vision", it was a pure illusion.

    But they don¡¯t dare to really regard this thick fog as an illusion that can only affect the vision. Big source of crisis.

    What''s more, the vision here is not just a thick fog, there are also passers-by who suddenly disappeared, empty streets, and a whole silent empty city!

    "That was indeed the store manager''s handwriting just now," Ye Xiao said in a low voice while examining the situation on the street, "but how could the store manager''s words suddenly appear on the window glass?"

    Sparrowbee did not answer immediately. She just turned her head subconsciously and looked in the direction where she came, but saw that the glass surface of the shop window had been restored to its smoothness, and the letters clearly engraved on it had been erased for some time. .

    "...I don''t know, but he must want us to avoid some kind of fatal danger," Sparrow was uneasy for some reason, and she could only suppress this anxiety while whispering, "Now we should find a way. Out of town-the road to the pier is in this direction."

    She stepped towards the southwest city gate in her memory, but just two steps out, she felt an invisible air flow suddenly blowing towards her face. The air flow was not strong, but it seemed unusually sudden, as if it was blocking. As she continued to move forward, Ye Xiao''s footsteps stopped shortly after¡ªhe seemed to feel the same thing.

    "The store manager?" Ye Xiao frowned slightly, and whispered from the empty street to the squad leader who went to investigate the unreturned information. In the more than one year or two years of activities here, he and Sparrow have become accustomed to using it. "The manager" came to call the superior, "Is you here? Are you in trouble?"

    As a senior cadre who has dealt with many troublesome events and accidentally dealt with other extraordinary visions, he has guessed something from these subtle clues.

    He guessed that the "shop manager" might be trapped by extraordinary visions.

    "What can we do for you?" The sparrow bee next to him also said.

    The empty streets were silent, and there was no figure other than the two of them in the undulating fog, but suddenly, the bee saw that a small, pale light suddenly appeared on a lamppost closest to them. Notch.

    Those nicks extended and connected, and gradually formed a line of letters: "I am safe now, but I can''t meet with you. You have priority to complete the task."

    Immediately after this line of letters, a new nick emerged: "Don''t go to the port. The port has disappeared. It is safe to leave the city from the southeast and reach the coast."

    The bee looked at the letters appearing on the lamppost with some amazement: "The port has disappeared? What does this mean?"

    The letters on the lamppost did not answer her question. Instead, several very deep and sharp nicks appeared suddenly. These nicks seemed to remind them to get nervous, and then there was a line that was obviously very hurried. Handwriting: "No time, leave here as soon as possible, pay attention to the handwriting on the lampposts along the way!"

    Sparrow''s heart tightened, and she subconsciously looked around.

    She didn''t see any enemies, she didn''t see any abnormalities.

    But she still walked away immediately, heading towards the southeast city area, and Ye Xiao followed her closely.

    Something dangerous is approaching them. The letters on the lamppost obviously mean this, but they cannot see, hear or perceive what the dangerous thing is, but even so, they choose to believe and obey The superior order in this case.

    This is what Chief Amber taught them in the first training session.

    In the quiet and empty city, the sparrow bee and the night owl swiftly cross the street and cross the intersection. The places where the usual traffic and people are now all empty, as if they have become weird and detailed hollow scenes, and the styles are somber The house, a dark wall even gave the bird bee an illusion, making her feel that those things seemed to be just some empty shells, under the exquisite and real appearance, they were actually just painted cardboard, which would fall when the wind blows. Down, revealing the barren truth below.

    "Manager," Ye Xiao''s voice came from the side, "What is going on here? What are we hiding from?"

    "The city is disappearing in dense fog," a nick appeared on a nearby lamppost quickly, "The Beicheng District has disappeared a few hours ago..."

    Sparrowbee and Yexiao quickly passed by the lamppost. On the surface of the next lamppost, they saw the nick of the second half of the sentence:

    "... Avoid the messenger."

 Chapter 1472ï¼š messenger

    Avoid the messenger.

    The notch on the street lamppost glowed with a strange pale white, which appeared to be almost dazzling on the black iron lamppost. The surrounding chaotic fog was slowly flowing and surging, and the dead city in this silent fog made Na Jane The simple single line of letters suddenly seemed extremely strange, even so strange that both Sparrow Bee and Ye Xiao felt cold at the same time.

    But they did not stop because of this. Instead, they continued to walk quickly towards the southeast urban area. The dim street lamp lights outlined a continuous dim path in the dense fog, and the buildings on both sides of the road were also spilled. There was a faint light, and these lights faintly illuminated the dark road, and this road...the distance seemed to have no end.

    The Sparrow lowered her voice and asked that she didn''t know why she lowered her voice, as if she didn''t want to disturb some existence in the dense fog: "The messenger...You mean the''messenger'' who was missing many days ago. NS?"

    In Plantall, the "messenger" hasn''t appeared for a long time.

    He was a person with a very special identity, and was different from the general communication gap on the mainland of Loren. The "messenger" in this country of the wizard was a special person who walked between the inland cities and the border cities, with incredible power and access permissions. character of.

    The cities in Violet are isolated from each other, and there are endless dense forests and mazes flooding the wilderness area. With these barriers, outsiders can''t even go through the border cities to the inland areas, and even the locals do not need it. In fact, they rarely leave the city where they live, and messengers... are the "bridges" that connect these isolated cities.

    They are responsible for passing letters between cities, for transmitting instructions from the city of a thousand towers to every border land, and for opening "channels" in the endless dense forests and locks in the wilderness to allow transportation between cities The caravan of materials passed smoothly.

    In Violet, every city has and only one dedicated messenger, but even though there is only one person, they can take on the important task of transmitting information for the entire city, and they travel through this mysterious country in a way that outsiders cannot understand. , It seems that no matter how far they are, they can reach any corner of Violet in an instant. No matter how many letters they have, they can carry them with them and deliver them to the recipient accurately and timely. If the Kingdom of Violet is in the eyes of foreigners like Sparrow It is a country piled up by countless mysteries, so the "messenger" is definitely the most incredible and unreasonable one of these mysteries.

    According to Sparrowbee''s speculation, the "messenger" should be an unimaginably powerful spellcaster. He is in charge of secret arts that no one knows in the outside world. It is the best manifestation of the powerful magical background of this mage kingdom.

    And the messenger responsible for the Prandall area has not appeared for a long time. In fact, in the memory of the Sparrow Bee, the "extraordinary vision" in the Violet Kingdom happened shortly after the messenger disappeared...

    Sparrow and her colleagues tried to investigate the messenger¡¯s whereabouts, but nothing has been found so far. The messenger disappeared earlier than everything else, and there was the least trace. The locals in this city seemed to take the messenger¡¯s disappearance as a matter of course. , Even in the end... They simply forgot that there was a "messenger" in their country, just as Torrig had forgotten his uncle who lived in Palan Santo.

    A pale nick appeared on a nearby lamppost, with only a few rather short letters on it: "It''s him."

    "Why avoid the messenger?" Ye Xiao couldn''t help but ask, while constantly looking at the shadowy silhouettes in the surrounding dense fog, the warning made by the "store manager" gave him a creepy feeling, even though he was in the dark. There was no visible monster or enemy in the fog, but at this moment he seemed to feel an approaching malice, that malice was lurking in a place close to him, watching him through the flowing gray mist. "Is that messenger chasing''outsiders'' like us? Is he related to this thick fog?"

    They passed through a magic wand shop on the outer edge of the inner block. The prosperous shop was shrouded in weird silence at the moment, and a very dim dim light permeated from the doors and windows of the shop, like a fluid. Spreading and falling in the fog little by little, the wide shop window seemed to be crowded with some shadowy things. The bee accidentally glanced in the direction of the house, and then involuntarily withdrew its gaze in the next second.

    On the lamppost passing by her, a line of clear and sharp pale letters quickly emerged: "The messenger is not chasing you, the messenger is clearing everything here."

    For some reason, the letters no longer looked like traces of engraving, but more like sentences that emerged directly from the surface of the black iron, as swift as words.

    The ramp leading to the outer city appeared in the thick fog ahead, and this long, seemingly endless block finally came to an end. Amidst the fog, the bird bee saw a black carriage quietly parked. Of course, there was no one on the carriage by the side of the road, but there was a cloud of undulating black smoke floating in front of the carriage in the shape of a horse. The loose harness was wrapped on the cloud of smoke, and the reins were floating in the air, as if still invisible. Holding by hand.

    When Sparrowbee and Yexiao passed by the carriage, they involuntarily glanced at the silent carriage. In the next second, a little light suddenly appeared in the originally black carriage, and immediately afterward. Groups of shadowy objects emerged from the dim light, covering the rough glass on the side of the carriage like silt.

    The two military intelligence bureau officers felt tight, and immediately turned their eyes away. In the next second, Sparrow Bee suddenly saw a line of pale letters appearing quickly on a nearby wall: "Hide!"

    Without hesitation, Sparrowbee and Ye Xiao found the nearest and most suitable place to hide in an instant. Like two swift shadows, they penetrated into the gap between two nearby houses, blocking their shadows with the help of protruding corners. .

    Sparrow felt her heart beating. She wanted to ask her superior who could only use words to talk to her what happened, but she forced her mouth to restrain the urge to speak, and the next second, She saw a tall and thin shadow suddenly appeared in the alley on the other side of the ramp.

    In this silent thick fog, in this empty dead city, there appeared a figure other than her and Ye Xiao!

    The shadow walked out of the thick fog, and gradually revealed a few details. Sparrowbee saw a gloomy classical long windbreaker and a black top hat popular among the burghers of the Violet Kingdom. She saw the figure. Holding a lantern in her hand that emits the same dim light as a nearby street lamp, and leaning on a long cane in the other hand, she recognized it. It was Prandall''s messenger.

    Before the vision, the messenger was called "Mr. Christo" by the citizens of Plantall. As a "messenger" who appeared to be particularly mysterious in the mysterious violet kingdom, this Mr. Christo was actually pretty good. He even accepted the invitation of the night owl to introduce the scenery of the city of a thousand towers and his busy but interesting life as a "messenger" to the night owl during a private drinking.

    He is a friendly and polite person, and even used to be the only window of intelligence for "outside merchants" like Sparrowbee and Ye Xiao to understand the Violet Inland customs. But now, Sparrowbee has no joy in his heart when he sees this "acquaintance".

    Because the "shop manager" told them to avoid the messenger.

    She and Ye Xiao involuntarily held their breath and watched the tall and thin figure emerging from the thick fog walking out of the alley little by little. Then they saw the "messenger" stopping at the intersection. , As if recognizing the surrounding house numbers, he immediately turned to a nearby house, came to the door unhurriedly, hung the lantern in his hand on the cane, and then reached out and knocked on the door that was faintly revealing Light door.

    The door opened silently, and the dim light leaked from it, and the dim light was flowing slowly on the stone slab at the door, but no one came out from the door, it was just an empty house.

    The messenger "Christo" didn''t respond to this, he just took out a letter-like thing from his arms and handed it to the hollow house.

    The bird bee saw that the letter disappeared into the fog as soon as it left the messenger¡¯s finger. In the next second, a nearly pure black "flame" burst out of the wall of the house, and it was swallowed almost instantly. The whole house and a series of connected houses nearby. In the dark and silent flames, the houses dissipated like morning dew, and one by one nearly transparent figures came out of them and slowly sank into the ground in the flames.

    Those figures have no face, like a cloud of indefinite human-shaped smoke, wrapped in a bandage-like curtain, and the sparrow bee and the night owl have seen similar illustrations in some encyclopedia books of the transcendent published by the empire.

    All this lasted less than ten seconds, the dark flames faded as quickly as they appeared, and when they saw the scenery after the flames faded, the sparrow bee instantly widened its eyes.

    The row of houses that used to be there has disappeared. It is not just as simple as being burned, but not even a bit of debris or ashes. After the flames disappeared, what was left on the spot was a piece of bare stone and mud.

    She suddenly remembered the words left by the store manager: The messenger is clearing everything here.

    Now she knew what this sentence meant.

    In the next second, she saw the tall and thin figure moving again, the messenger "Mr. Christo" silently walked to another nearby house, so the horror and strange scene just happened again. Opened the door, stood in front of the deserted building, and handed out a letter to an invisible object. The moment the letter was delivered, a dark flame soared into the sky, and several houses disappeared within ten seconds. Without a trace.

    And as this process continued, the gray-white mist on the surrounding ramp seemed to vaguely become dense.

    The messenger is still moving, carrying out his work accurately and efficiently like a machine without thinking. Houses...or the "area" disappeared quickly after his letter was delivered, and the sparrow felt his heart. Jumping bang, and at this moment, she suddenly understood why when she was in the stronghold before, the "shop manager" would suddenly write on the window, asking her and Ye Xiao to leave the house immediately!

    If the messenger wanders to that shop, if he knocks on the door, if he sends out the letter...

    Although Sparrow didn''t know the principle of this process, she was almost certain that she and Ye Xiao would not be able to control whether the door would be opened by that time.

    Ye Xiao also broke out in a cold sweat at this time. He watched nervously the movement of the tall and thin figure in the mist, hoping that the other party would never walk in this direction, while paying attention to the nearby wall. On the surface and the ground, always pay attention to whether the "shop manager" will give new instructions or warnings.

    Perhaps it was fate that was favored. The tall and thin figure really didn''t come here. He didn''t seem to be "destroying" everything here in order, but still performing his duties strictly like a messenger. After sending the letter according to the delivery address of the "letter", after another black flame rose up, he suddenly changed direction and walked unhurriedly towards the inner block.

    Bumblebee and Ye Xiao both breathed a sigh of relief, but just as they were about to wait and plan their follow-up actions, an inexplicable feeling of heart palpitations suddenly came from behind!

    Suddenly, the bird wasp turned his head, and saw a tall and thin figure standing deep in the cracks of this house, as if it had just "breeded" from the air, watching her quietly in the mist.

    That is... another "Mr. Christo"!

    Then, in another alley very close to this hiding place, another tall and thin figure slowly walked out of it!

    There is not only one messenger, there are countless "Cristos, the messenger" active in the thick fog of this weird night, and...they finally discovered the uninvited guest in the thick fog.

    A palpable word appeared on the wall nearby: "Run!"

    Sparrowbee and Yexiao rushed out of their hiding place in an instant. Their heartbeats have not been so fierce in their lives, and their speed has never been as fast as they are today. They rushed to the street like two sharp arrows, and they Behind him, several tall and thin figures have quietly walked out of the nearby streets, between the cracks of the buildings, and even the air, and one after another, there is no emotion, but the creepy sight falls on the uninvited guest. On the back.

    In the next second, these "messengers" took their steps in the direction of Sparrow Bee and Ye Xiao. Their steps seemed to be slow, but every step they fell, they appeared as if they were teleporting in the two military intelligence bureau officers. Very close behind, and getting closer and closer!

    Without hesitation, the Sparrow Bee directly took out a crystal grenade from where it was carrying, roughly judging the falling point and the advance amount, and threw it behind him.

    A loud noise finally broke the deadly night. In the huge explosion and impact caused by the crystal grenade, a large amount of debris was blown into the sky, and two "messengers" were also involved in the explosion.

    The smoke and dust of the explosion dissipated, and the two tall and thin figures were still standing on the spot, but they flickered violently like projections that were strongly disturbed, and they seemed to lose their ability to move for a while.

    The grenade may not be effective when dealing with extraordinary visions, but this time... it seems to be effective.

    But there is a problem in front of the bee

    As two officers of the military intelligence bureau performing latent tasks, how could they carry so many grenades with them...

    It seemed that it was to make her mood worse. In the next second, Sparrow Bee and Ye Xiao found that several new shadows appeared in the air on both sides of the ramp at the same time.

    "The messenger" was startled... they are gathering here!

    In the next second, the two military intelligence bureau officers looked at each other in the same way.

    They saw the same decisiveness in the eyes of each other.

    "You are fast," Ye Xiao said a step faster, "you rush forward, I will delay them behind my palace."

    "You are not strong enough, and you can''t drag it for a few minutes," Sparrow Bee said quickly, "My Queen, you..."

    Ye Xiao suddenly became anxious: "When is this! We have to send the news back! You..."

    His shouting stopped abruptly when he was only halfway through, and a sharp whistle that suddenly sounded in the air interrupted his words and even interrupted the emotions of the two military intelligence officers.

    In the whistling sound, a bright white, or even dazzling, huge light ball pierced the dense fog on the ramp in an instant, and passed over the heads of sparrow bees and night owls like a fortress cannon. Smashed between the "messengers" who were gathering more and more, the next second, the sparrow bee looked dull and saw a mushroom cloud rising into the sky...

    The house near Mushroom Cloud instantly turned into steam and dust, but she and Ye Xiao did not wait for the expected shock waves and squalls in the night sky without even a slight breeze.

    All the power released by this terrifying blow was perfectly confined within the explosion area.

    The two officers of the Military Intelligence Bureau stopped abruptly. They turned their heads in amazement and looked at the direction of the attack. In great tension and alert, they saw a figure standing on a ramp not far away. central.

    It was an old man, an old man...worn in a nightgown and a nightcap on his head, standing barefoot on the ground.

    The old man''s face even looked awkward.

 Chapter 1473ï¼š "has experience"

    A strange city shrouded in thick gray fog, the ramp blocks that dissipated in the black flames in the wind, turned into messy light and shadow messengers in the shock wave, and mushroom clouds that gradually rose to mid-air in the distance, and did not know when to stand on the slope. At the end of the road, he was looking at his mysterious old man with a confused look.

    Sparrow swears that he has never experienced such a weird thing in his life.

    The mushroom cloud gradually dissipated, but the mysterious old man still stood quietly in the field of vision of her and Ye Xiao. There is no doubt that the astonishing attack just now came from the mysterious old man, but the bee''s heart was even more weird. The feeling of-the other party is powerful, weird, mysterious, coming silently, to be honest, this should be placed in any magical drama, it should be a character who started playing background music half a minute before the debut, highlighting a suppressed audience to turn the tide However, her attention is always involuntarily attracted by the other party¡¯s pajamas and caps...especially there is a circle of small floral prints on the pajamas...

    But after all, she was a trained MIB operator, so she quickly calmed down. After confirming that there were no more messengers around, she maintained a cautious attitude and respectfully nodded to the old man in the distance. : "Thank you very much for your help-may I ask if you are..."

    "I don''t know," she heard the old man on the opposite side speak before she finished her voice, and she didn''t sound a bit high-minded, "I''m sleeping at home, and I''m here as soon as I open my eyes...Who are you? "

    Sparrow & Ye Xiao: "...?"

    The old man''s answer was completely beyond their expectation, and the emotions of the two military intelligence bureau officers on the spot were no longer coherent.

    "...Unfortunately ordinary people who have been involved in extraordinary visions," Ye Xiao said in an awkward and strange silence for less than two seconds, "We don''t know what happened here, and the city was suddenly shrouded in mist. , Strange and dangerous enemies appeared in the fog. We originally opened a shop on the street, but now we can only try our best to escape from the city..."

    He said all the truth, but did not reveal any information that shouldn''t be revealed. Although the old man in front of him saved their lives, the details of his identity are unknown after all. He cannot rashly reveal the true identity of himself and the Sparrow.

    The mysterious old man in pajamas obviously didn¡¯t care about it either. He just frowned and carefully observed the ramp shrouded in dense fog, and then he sketched a few runes in the air, as if to give Some magical effect was exerted on him, and then he shook his head thoughtfully: "This is really not a dream... Is it possible that some power has been transferred to a strange place? But the''atmosphere'' here seems to be a little bit different. familiar¡­¡­"

    Sparrow and Ye Xiao looked at each other subconsciously. After a moment of hesitation, they cautiously walked towards the mysterious old man who seemed to be kind. In any case, the other party was more cordial and friendly than the strange and dangerous "messengers" at this moment.

    The old man didn¡¯t respond much to their approach. While observing the surroundings, he shot dozens of instant magic effects on himself. After a lot of work, he focused on looking at himself curiously. The two young men asked casually: "What is this place? What are your names."

    "...This is the violet border city of Prandall," Sparrow hesitated and decided to tell the truth. Although the old man in front of her was all weird (especially in the pajamas), she had already realized whether she could watch it alive this time. At sunrise, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll all count on this mysterious strong man who suddenly appeared in the fog, ¡°My name is Flora, and this is my friend and colleague next to him. His name is Grando.¡±

    "Violet... You said this is violet?!" The old man was taken aback for a moment, and when the Sparrow and Bee thought he knew some of the secrets of Violet and therefore reacted like this, the old man took another ten shots on himself. The second layer of elemental resistance and arcane protection, "...this is more at ease."

    "You are..." Ye Xiao Grando''s mouth trembles. He has seen a lot of extraordinary people in his life, but he has never seen the maverick in front of him.

    "Be cautious when going out is the first thing. Be careful to sail the boat for ten thousand years. If you can''t beat it, you can run," the mysterious old man just smiled and said casually, and then he seemed to think of something suddenly, "Ah, yes. , You can call me Modil, Modil Wilde."

    The expression on the sparrow bee''s face was almost uncontrollable, and she subconsciously exclaimed: "Modil Wild?! You said your name is Modil Wild?! Wait, then you are a Victorian woman. Grand Duke..."

    A huge shock swept through her and Ye Xiao¡¯s thoughts. Although the "Return of the Wilde Family Ancestors" did not cause a national sensation like the "Resurrection of Gawain Cecil", the imperial government did not publicize it, but This news is of course open in official channels, especially within the MIB. As grassroots officers of the MIB, even if she and Ye Xiao have not seen the portrait of the legendary adventurer in person, they must know each other''s name!

    "That was my great-granddaughter," Modil Wilde said with a smile. He was not surprised by the consternation of the two young people. He has been used to it for more than a year. After strengthening the connection with the Shadow Kingdom and retrieving his surname, he has been gradually adapting to his identity as the "ancestor of Wilde", "Look at your reaction...you are actually Cecilians, right?"

    Sparrow Bee: "...you can see it?"

    "It''s not hard to guess that foreigners generally don''t react so much after hearing my name, and the Violet Man has no such reaction," Modil waved his hand, "and your facial details and accent are also like Sisi. People."

    Both Sparrow and Ye Xiao were a little embarrassed, but after knowing that the powerful mage in front of them was their own person, they did feel a little relaxed. At this moment, Sparrow was subconsciously observing the walls and roads around him, and wanted to see the "shop." "Long" left a new handwriting, but did not see anything, Ye Xiao on the side asked the old mage in front of him: "Your Excellency Modil, you said you don''t know how you got here? "

    "Yeah, I''m sleeping at home," Modil spread his hands. "Then I saw this place shrouded in dense fog as soon as I opened my eyes, and I saw you being chased by a bunch of weird shadows. I didn''t even think about it. Come to help."

    While talking, he lowered his head and glanced at his nightgown. It seemed that he finally felt a little embarrassed to appear here in such a suit, and he couldn''t help but fall on the nearby ones that had not been cleared by the messenger and were lit up strangely. On the faintly lit house: "Always wearing pajamas is not a problem, I have to find someone to borrow a piece of clothing..."

    "Please don''t enter any building here-the current state of this city is weird and dangerous," Ye Xiao immediately stopped the old mage, although he didn''t know whether the powerful legendary adventurer could resist the weirdness in this extraordinary vision. , But he must remind, "The weird shadows you just saw are''messengers''. They will clear the buildings in the thick fog. Now the entire Beicheng District and the large neighborhoods around here have been weird by them. The strength is gone. If you don¡¯t dislike it, you can wear my coat...ah, shoes are fine."

    Modil glanced at Ye Xiao''s figure, smiled and waved his hand: "Forget it, I don''t think it is appropriate to wear it, but I still appreciate your kindness, young man. Now I want to know what happened here. What, I have experienced a lot of weird things in my life, but it''s the first time I''ve seen this kind of sight¡ªprobably the first time I''ve seen it."

    Ye Xiao thought for a while, just about to explain the status quo, but suddenly saw mist hovering and spreading on the ground nearby, and then a line of pale letters suddenly appeared on the surface of the slate: "Leave here-they are here again NS!"

    Modil also noticed those handwritings for a moment, and he frowned slightly: "What is this?"

    "Quickly go!" Ye Xiao couldn''t explain too much, so he could only rush to urge, "Those monsters are coming together again-we said as we walked on the road!"

    Before the words were over, a heart-pounding chill suddenly spread from the streets towards the inner city, like an invisible wind of extreme cold suddenly swept across the gap between the buildings, and the thick fog entrenched on the entire ramp. The flow direction was changed at this moment, and the wisps of mist flowed more and more. In the next second, the sparrow bee saw the disappeared buildings in the distance, in the gaps of the dark houses, and the streets where the street lights could not shine. Here, one by one shadows are emerging, and a lot of shadowy things are emerging from the ground and walls!

    In the blink of an eye, more than a dozen tall and thin "messengers" appeared in the dense fog. Behind these messengers are a larger number, wrapped in rune cloth belts, and they seem to be filled with amorphous black mist. At a glance, there were hundreds of them. As soon as these weird things in the thick fog appeared, they all cast their "eyes" to the three uninvited guests on the ramp, and then they rushed towards them without hesitation. .

    However, this process was silent at the same time, they were like phantoms, and they didn''t even bring a sound of wind when they passed through the air.

    Ye Xiao and Sparrow was in a cold sweat instantly, but before they turned around and started running, the first thing they heard was the legendary adventurer Modil''s exclaim: "What''s so special?! Shadow dwellers!?"

    In the next second, they heard the ear-piercing screams characteristic of the huge energy converging rapidly in the air, as well as the rapid chanting that was compressed and accelerated to be almost indistinguishable by human ears, and Modil Wilde suddenly raised it. With both hands, the amazing magic power was guided and formed by him in just two or three seconds, and then it turned into a bright white ball of light that was bigger than the sparrow bee just saw. The electric lights around the ball of light shone, and the runes circled.

    With a wave of the old mage''s hands, the "Arcane Missile" suddenly penetrated the dense fog on the ramp like a cannonball, and hit the messengers and the shadow residents in the distance-a huge mushroom cloud once again soared into the sky!

    This shocking blow made Ye Xiao and Sparrow bee subconsciously stop the pace they were about to escape. They suddenly felt that in front of the absolute power of the old mage, the weird crisis in front of them didn''t seem to be that dangerous, but they just stopped. I was stunned to see that the old mage Modil who had just thrown a shocking blow turned his head and ran away, yelling, "What are you still doing in a daze! Run! These things can''t be killed, stand and fight with them." , The legendary mage has to be beaten to death!"

    As if to confirm the shouting of the old mage, the sparrow bee felt the familiar chill coming again in the next second, the mushroom cloud on the remote ramp had not dissipated, and a large number of shadowy "messengers" and shadow residents came out of the air again It appeared, and this time the number was even more than before, and the speed of appearance was even faster than before!

    The two military intelligence bureau officers finally did not dare to delay, turned their heads and ran away!

    A legendary adventurer in pajamas and two dizzy MIB operators started a dash on the ramp in the thick fog. In the middle, Modil had a chance to throw a big fireball or pyrotechnic behind him. Such powerful magic-after all, people are not magic weapons, they cannot sing and guide while running. Even a legendary mage like him can''t instantly release high-level spells like the one just now, but even ordinary big ones. Fireball and Pyroblast, thrown out of his hand, were like the main gun of a tank. For a time, the ramp roared continuously, large and small explosions continued to form, and countless shadow residents disintegrated in the explosion¡ªand then regrouped instantly. Reappear.

    Modil didn''t even plan to look back at all, he ran adeptly.

    Ye Xiao obviously noticed this too. He ran wildly behind the old mage and asked subconsciously: "Do you have any experience in fighting against this kind of shadow creature?"

    "I don''t remember!" Modil yelled as he ran, and threw a few instant protection spells on himself and the two military intelligence officers by the way, "but I seem to have dealt with them before. Yes, this feeling is very familiar, especially..."

    As he said, he threw a ball of fireball behind him again, running faster than two trained young operators who are extremely good at swift action: "Especially now! I don¡¯t know why, this scene I feel very familiar!!"

    The Sparrow was rushing hard, she looked at the old mage running in the front, and she suddenly felt a little unreality in her heart-she had never seen a mage with such good physical strength and running so fast in her life. No matter how strong the person is, the physique is basically a little worse. Years of research and study make it difficult for them to have the opportunity to focus on tempering the body. When running like this legendary adventurer... "smooth and natural".

    After all, physical strengthening is one aspect, and the experience of running is another aspect. Without the experience of being chased through the wilderness and mountains, it is difficult for a sparrow bee to imagine a person who can cast spells and run wildly like this Mr. Modil. Can run faster than she and Ye Xiao-this old man doesn''t even wear shoes!

    Of course, the spellcasters she summarized here do not include the monks and nuns of the Holy Light Church-in fact, she doesn''t think that these people are spellcasters at all, are there spellcasters who are chasing bears all over the mountains with big iron sticks and warhammers? ? The bears around Cecil City have recently begun to move south across the Dark Mountains...

    Sparrow-bee turned these messy thoughts in her mind for a while, but this did not affect her running speed in the slightest, nor did it even affect her and Ye Xiao¡¯s journey to tell the extraordinary visions that occurred in the Violet Kingdom to the people in front of them. elder.

    Judging from the clues we have now, this legendary adventurer appeared in this strange city inexplicably, and was obviously affected by this vision!

    She and Ye Xiao are intelligence personnel, and they are not good at dealing with over-professional problems in the extraordinary field, but Modil Wilde is a powerful and knowledgeable mage, and he is an expert in the extraordinary field!

    Not only that, but this powerful old mage seems to have some experience in confronting those weird "shadow dwellers"-of course, it may seem to be running experience... But is it not experience?

 Chapter 1474ï¼š At the end of the fog

    In the dense fog-shrouded border city, amazing magic shreds the silence under the night. Fire, frost, thunder, arcane missiles, these powerful spells, bombard the rear like a small army with saturated firepower. The ramp, and in the successive explosions, those tall and thin "messengers" and the "shadow residents" filled with black smoke in their bodies were torn apart again and again, and reappeared again and again.

    Modil Wilde''s powerful magic can destroy houses and burn all the streets, but for these strange enemies... it seems that it can only be temporarily dispelled.

    "Can we only run all the way like this?" Sparrow was finally unable to help but yelled loudly, "Why don''t the enemies who are catching up from behind seem to be reduced at all!?"

    "Shadow residents are like this! The''entity'' they show is not an entity at all. They are just projections formed in the shadow environment. Usually attacks can only cause''interference'' to them," Modil ran and didn''t look back. Said loudly, his physical strength shocked the two operators, "It takes a very complicated method to completely solve the shadow dwellers, but I can only run without the casting materials!"

    "When will it go?!" Ye Xiao asked loudly. He looked at the road extending in the distant fog. After the ramp, there are streets and lanes, and there are ramps after the streets. This border city seems to have no The end is average, the boundless thick fog and the unkillable enemies made him feel a little desperate, "Is there no end?"

    "You should be able to leave their hunting area in a while. Shadow dwellers will not chase the enemy indefinitely. They have their own fixed range of activity and wandering''targets''. No matter what happens, they will not deviate too far from this area. Modil responded loudly, "You believe me, I have experience in this area! Although I don''t know where the experience comes from!"

    Sparrow amp; Ye Xiao: "..."

    This powerful mage with a legendary name and outstanding status will definitely leave an unforgettable impression on them tonight. The two senior cadres never expected that the first time they met such a big man in their lives would be in this way. Under the circumstances, a group of monsters breeding in the shadows ran for half of the city, and the legendary adventurer also wore a pajamas and nightcap with broken flowers leading the way...

    The Sparrow couldn''t help thinking, even if this is an absurd dream, it would be far beyond her imagination to this point...

    And this kind of running didn''t know how long it lasted, she suddenly found that the terrifying figures that were constantly approaching and emerging behind her had diminished.

    This is the first time those weird "shadow creatures" have been reduced since the encounter between the two sides.

    As if to confirm Modil Wild¡¯s "experience", when the three of them finally ran to the fringe block of the southeast city, and finally saw the end of the street in the mist, those chasing after and unable to fight The undead enemies seemed to finally give up, their number gradually decreased, their strange figures slowly melted into the depths of the fog, and the chill and sense of crisis that had always been entangled in the hearts of the three finally gradually weakened and dissipated.

    The streets of Plantel in winter are still bitterly cold, but the external cold is really cordial and friendly compared with the chill from the bottom of the heart brought by the shadow stalkers just now.

    The three people who had rushed for nearly half of the city finally slowed down, and after confirming that no more enemies appeared, they stopped slowly. The bee was panting heavily, holding on to his knees, almost unable to straighten up. The cold air was sucked into her lungs, causing her throat to ache like a knife cut, and the night owl beside her was not much better, and her physical strength was obviously close to the limit.

    But when she raised her head, she saw that the old mage who had "leaded" the whole process just stood there and took a few deep breaths. His face immediately became rosy and energetic, and then she took a few more protective shots on her body. After shooting the spell, I turned my head and looked at this side: "Do you want Stoneskin Art? I practiced special super magic skills. The Stoneskin Art on a person can stack up to twelve layers..."

    Sparrow Bee: "..."

    "Your physical strength is really... amazing," Ye Xiao finally panted at this time, looking at Modil with a weird expression, "I never thought that a mage could be so good at running... "

    "The physique of transcendents will be strengthened, and my main job is an adventurer, and I have also exercised seriously in this respect," Modil said cheerfully, and readily supplemented the two young men in front of him. After several layers of protection, "You will encounter any situation in the wilderness. When you are alone in adventure, you can''t count on others. Of course, you can only find a way to make yourself ready for everything..."

    "What you are talking about is''I will encounter any situation'', including encountering such a large group of shadow residents and weird''messengers'' in a city shrouded in dense fog?" The sparrow was a bit weird, "This seems to be beyond the ordinary. The concept of''adventure''..."

    Modil thought for a while and nodded: "In fact, the situation that I encountered today should be regarded as a relatively ordinary one in my adventure career..."

    Sparrow Bee: "...?"

    "Let¡¯s not discuss this anymore," the old mage waved his hand at this time, as if he was not interested in continuing to talk about his past adventures. After all, he didn¡¯t remember more than half of his adventures. What''s the matter, if you want to find a way to get out of this weird thick fog, I also have to find a way to go home and come along your way. Do you have a clue?"

    The bee frowned. She looked up at the misty scenery around her. Under the dim street lights, the houses on both sides of the road stood silently in the night, and the doors and windows showed faint lights. Everything was the same as what she used to be in the inner city. At that time, the scenery was not too different, but perhaps because it was close to the edge of the city, the fog here seemed to be thinner. I don¡¯t know if it is an illusion.

    "Let''s not stop and continue to walk outside the city." Worried about another accident, the bee stepped towards the city wall after recovering a little bit of strength," said while walking on the road.

    The three began to walk towards the city wall. On the way, Ye Xiao talked about the information he had at present. When he ran madly before, although he also talked to the old master about the strange current situation of the city, it was after all. On the way to escape, in order not to affect the running and to save energy, he couldn''t say too much in detail. It was only then that he had the opportunity to tell the situation in detail.

    "...We suspect that this extraordinary vision is continuously spreading outward and strengthening centered on the city of a thousand towers. Judging by the order of the interruption of the news in each city and the degree of distortion of the vision, except for the city of a thousand towers, Pa Lan Santo and Lenghaicheng, between the inland and border cities, may have already encountered something similar to this place...

    "Violet has always been in a state of isolation in various areas, and it is difficult for outsiders to inquire about the internal news, so until the vision has developed to this point, we can guess something...

    "At present, we don''t know whether this thick fog will continue to spread to areas outside the Violet Kingdom. If it does continue to spread outward, then I am afraid it will lead to a disaster..."

    Modil quietly listened to Ye Xiao''s account, and suddenly said: "You two, obviously are not ordinary businessmen doing business here... Amber''s?"

    "...That''s true," Birdbee pursed her lips, but didn''t mean to continue to conceal it. Although at first she and Ye Xiao did not disclose their identities to the "mysterious mage" in front of them due to regulations, but now they know that the other party is Mo Dill Wilde revealed a lot of clues in the process of running together. There is no need to keep confidential, "We are from the External Affairs Department."

    "Oh, that''s the case, I suspected it just now..." Modil nodded, then involuntarily looked behind the two senior operators, up and down as if looking for something.

    Ye Xiao was awkward by the opponent''s sight: "What are you looking for?"

    "Where are your two-handed swords?" Modil looked curious, "the one used to release the whirlwind."

    Ye Xiao: "...Different equipment is used on different mission occasions, and the two-handed sword is inconvenient to move around."

    "Reasonable," Modil nodded, and then his attention returned to the business in front of him, "Actually, I have felt very strange from just now... How come those shadow dwellers appear in this place?"

    Sparrow was curious: "What do you mean?"

    "This is not the Shadow Realm, at least the Shadow Realm as I know it does not grow like this," Modil raised his finger to point to the foggy street and the houses on both sides of the road. Even if someone strays into the real world through the "crack" occasionally, they will never form such a large scale, let alone stay and act in the real world for such a long time. Our real world is very uncomfortable for them. Place, unless..."

    When he said this, he paused, and shook his head slightly: "...This whole city is shrouded in a strange environment. Maybe this is not exactly the real world we are familiar with, maybe it''s a "crack". '', maybe some kind of superposition field... This is a bit beyond my knowledge reserve. I have never seen such a weird environment in my life."

    Sparrow pondered, she suddenly thought of something, and said to the air: "Manager, as long as we leave the city, are we safe?"

    The surroundings were silent, but after the bee¡¯s voice fell for a few seconds, some pale writing appeared on a nearby wall: "Go to the beach to the southeast. That is the exit of the vision. I have arrived near the beach. Ready to meet you at any time."

    Modil watched the writing abruptly on the wall.

    When he started running a while ago, he saw such handwritings that appeared out of thin air, and now these handwritings appeared in front of his eyes again, still presented in this weird way.

    The old mage thoughtfully.

    "This is our''shop manager'' and the team commander we are operating here," the sparrow bee on the side saw Modil''s sight but thought that the old mage was curious, so he took the initiative to explain, "He can''t directly communicate with him now. When we meet, we can only use this method to deliver the news. He went to Beicheng District to investigate the situation and he knew more about this vision than we did."

    "Manager, is your side safe now?" Ye Xiao asked on the other side.

    "I am safe here," another pale handwriting appeared on the wall not far in front. "The''messenger'' and the shadow residents summoned by the''messenger'' seem to only move around the inner city for the time being. They should be there. A clear mission or purpose will not move outward for the time being."

    Seeing the pale writing on the wall, Sparrow Bee and Ye Xiao finally felt a little relieved. Then they unanimously looked towards the end of the road ahead, only to see a slight orange-red brilliance. I don¡¯t know when it appeared in the night. The other side, and it was spreading slowly and silently in the mist.

    That''s not the light from street lights or buildings. It''s the rising sun.

    "The sun is rising soon!" Ye Xiao reacted in an instant, his tone of voice was involuntarily agitated, although there is no evidence to prove that the sun will disperse this weird vision, but at this moment, here is already close to the city. At the edge, he suddenly saw a ray of morning sun appearing in the boundless thick fog, and he still felt a huge encouragement in his heart.

    The sparrow bee also smiled at the moment the slight sun appeared: "Great, the sun is rising soon... Let''s speed up!"

    When the voice fell, she had already walked quickly towards the end of the road, towards the direction where the little sun gradually spread.

    It was like walking towards the exit of a weird nightmare.

    The fog on the surrounding streets surging slightly, as if the sun from the sky has disturbed and stimulated the dense fog. The gray-white fog is flowing like a liquid between street lamps, eaves and walls, as if wanting to interweave. Twisted into a big net, but this invisible and innocent net can no longer stop the sparrow bees who have reached the edge of the city.

    They are walking fast. Although they have been running around in the night all night, their bodies are lighter than ever at this moment. The overly yellow street lights on both sides of the road have become brighter than before. The outline of the building is gradually becoming clearer, and the brighter the sky gradually spreads across the border city.

    However, the thick fog is still there, as if this thick fog will chase and cover everything forever as long as it does not leave this strange land of visions.

    The sparrow bee and the night owl walked through the fog, constantly leaving the foggy street behind, facing the distant world illuminated by the sun.

    They came to the end of the city, where the fog rose like a towering wall, presenting a clear posture like a ¡°line of demarcation¡± with fierce conflict.

    Before this last obstacle, the bee''s footsteps suddenly stopped.

    She looked at the end of the road with a little surprise, watching the stone pavement ahead suddenly stopped as if it was cut off by something, and even some of the surrounding houses appeared to be cut off by a sharp edge in front of an invisible boundary. , And a little further ahead, there was only an empty piece of darkness in the thick fog. The city wall that should have been standing there... I don''t know when it has disappeared.

    Looking through the thinner "crevices" in the mist, she could only see the darkness in front as thick as ink, which looked strange and prohibitive.

    "Where are the city walls and gates?" Ye Xiao was also puzzled, "and the road here..."

    "Go forward," a pale handwriting suddenly appeared on the nearest lamppost, "Don''t be fooled by this last illusion. You will see the road before you step out and you will see it."

    Ye Xiao and Sparrow Gazed at each other subconsciously, and then looked back at the old mage who followed them.

    Modil just nodded slightly: "You make the decision, anyway, I think your''store manager'' should be certain, and I don''t feel any danger."

    The bird bee retracted his gaze, turned his head and glanced at the boundless darkness at the end of the abruptly stopped road, and then took a step forward almost at the same time as Ye Xiao.

    In the next second, their figures suddenly disappeared into the boundless darkness.

 Chapter 1475ï¼š disappear

    The silhouettes of Sparrow Bee and Ye Xiao suddenly disappeared into the endless darkness, as if stepping across an invisible boundary. Beyond the boundary, there is a "world completely different from the silent city in the dense fog." ".

    They left this thick fog, and also left this time and space distorted by extraordinary visions.

    Modil Wilde was still standing quietly on the misty street. He did not follow the footsteps of the two young operators, but stayed on the edge of the misty field. He carefully observed the sparrow bee and the night owl. After going to the foggy border, recalling the phenomenon when the two young men stepped across the boundary, they finally said softly with a trace of suddenness: "It turned out to be a discontinuous boundary in time and space, no wonder... it seems that the entire space is no longer there. It''s the real world."

    There was silence all around, and there was no voice responding to the old mage¡¯s muttering to himself, but he suddenly laughed, turned his head and looked at an empty place next to him: "It may take a while for the sun to fully rise. , I can stay here with you for a while."

    After the old mage¡¯s voice fell, the air was still silent, but the gray-white mist around him suddenly produced a strange flow. Then, a line of pale text appeared on a nearby wall: ¡°Sure enough, I didn¡¯t hide it from you. Eye."

    "Actually, I didn''t notice it at first. The abnormal environment here affected my perception, but I have experience, some...unusual experience," Modil said lightly, and he simply found a clean one nearby. Place, sat down on the floor, "You actually didn''t wait in a''safe place'' at all, you''ve been following them all the time, right?"

    "...Before they evacuated, I returned to the stronghold, but at that time I could no longer contact them. I spent a long time trying to deliver the message, until I finally discovered that I can communicate with them by leaving writing on the surface of the material. They talked," the handwriting on the wall stretched quickly, "At that time, I knew I couldn''t go back."

    Modil was silent for a moment, then suddenly asked: "...How did you become this state?"

    "The Beicheng District was first shrouded in fog, and I was inspecting an unmanned warehouse. After noticing the abnormal thick fog outside, I chose to hide in the warehouse and wait for the fog to dissipate. That was the biggest mistake I made. After that, the messenger knocked on the door of the warehouse, and I disappeared into the mist with the warehouse, and then...I was left here."

    "You don''t let them know the truth, but you don''t want to make them sad?" Modil shook his head. "They are trained military intelligence officers. Even if they know your situation, they will still complete the task. I still It can be seen, and the changes that happen to you are also a vital piece of information, you should let them take it out..."

    "If they know what happened to me, they will be trapped in the fog, and they will no longer be able to cross the discontinuous border just now," the pale writing on the wall reads, "this fog...very unusual. It lies outside the border between reality and illusion. The power of mind and cognition will be entangled with the fog. The more you know in the fog, the less you will be able to get out of this mystery."

    Modil''s expression gradually became serious, and at the same time he reacted quickly: "Then how do you know that it''s okay to tell me these things? Don''t you worry that I will be trapped here too?"

    "...You weren''t here, did you?" The pale writing on the wall continued. Although it was only words, Modil seemed to see the writer''s smile in those letters. "This is just a dream for you." , You still stay in the warm bedroom of Winter Fort, lying on the bed."

    "Sure enough," Modil touched his beard and sighed softly. Obviously he had vaguely noticed some truth before, but he was still not very sure. Only then did he confirm his conjecture, "No wonder I It feels a bit weird that magical power flows when casting spells, and mental protection spells can never be formed... If my mind is in a dream state from the beginning, then everything makes sense."

    When he said that, he frowned slightly, and said to the empty street: "But how did you know all this? Although I don''t know much about your military intelligence bureau, I guess you are not a scholar. A knowledgeable great magician or extraordinary scholar is not an expert in this area. What''s more, this mist is so strange, even if it is a real expert, shouldn''t it be possible to investigate so many things in a short time?"

    "...The fog itself tells me a lot," the text on the wall began to write again, "When I became a part of this place, I naturally knew something, and even directly perceived some''truths'', such as your reality. Status, but it involves the principle behind this... sorry, I don¡¯t know what the principle is, as you said, I¡¯m not an expert in this area."

    "You don''t know, but I can probably guess one thing. I guess this so-called''fog'' may have arisen from an unusually large...''mind'', and it is even possible that the fog itself is part of this huge mind," Modi Er looked very serious, and slowly spoke in thought, "Only in this way can you explain why you know some knowledge in the mist that does not belong to you, and why you will be permanently trapped in the mist if you know this knowledge. ."

    "An unusually huge''mind''?!" The pale text on the wall conveyed shocked emotions, "What kind of mind can produce such terrible power, even covering a whole..."

    "God." Modil said calmly.

    The text on the wall did not respond for a while, and it seemed that the writer was also in great consternation. At this time, Modil thought of the shadow dwellers he had seen before, and thought of the weird ones that seemed to be closely related to the shadow world. The "message figure" who was in contact thought of the house engulfed by black flames in the mist, and thought of the weird fact that he entered this "violet city" inexplicably in a dream. Many clues flipped through his mind like pages in the wind. Then in a short moment, all the pages of the book are combined into a whole.

    "I think I probably know why I came here in my sleep," the old mage sighed softly. In the corner of his eye, he saw brighter and brighter morning glow emerging from the sky at the end of the mist. The sun seems to be shining on this world, and when the darkness at the border of the fog is about to recede completely, he quietly watched all this and said softly, "It looks like it is here. Dreams and reality have been completely mixed together."

    He suddenly turned to the air next to him, with a hint of apology in his tone: "Sorry, I originally wanted to chat with you, but I didn''t expect to talk about so many boring things."

    "No, I think it''s quite interesting," the pale text was written again, "few people will have the opportunity to talk to a knowledgeable and experienced adventurer like you, or even discuss and solve a puzzle. This is a precious experience for me."

    Modil did not speak for a while, just let the peace of this moment continue. He sat in this Prandall city shrouded in dense fog and watched the morning glory in the dense fog spread from the direction of the coastline. In that long and fragmented career of adventure, he has seen countless bizarre scenery burning beneath the ground, a sea of ??blazing flames, magical turbulence oscillating on the boundary of foreign space, and elemental rifts torn in the clouds, each of them is thrilling.

    But even if compared with those experiences, the dawn in this dense fog city is enough to make him leave a deep memory.

    An invisible companion is here waiting with him to witness this moment of transcendence.

    "...Time is almost up," Modil broke the silence suddenly, "Is there anything I want to say? I don''t have the ability to take you back, but I can bring your last words to the person you miss."

    "...I have nothing to worry about. I am an orphan. I have no parents or brothers or sisters. I was rescued from the mouth of a wild dog in a dark alley by Amber Chief 20 years ago. She gave me a stutter..." Wall The handwriting on the above continued, paused for a moment, and then continued to write, "If you have a chance to see her in the future, tell her,''Silver Eye'' Corod completed the task very well, as always."

    "I remember. Next time I see her, I will tell you the information you collected here," Modil said slowly. "This information... is extremely important."

    "That''s good." The handwriting on the wall wrote briefly.

    Modil sighed softly. He stood up and squinted to look at the glorious sky in the depths of the distant fog. The day is about to descend in the real world, when the light covers the earth, the power of shadows After retreating temporarily, the fog will return to where it should be. If his speculation is correct, this will also be the last time of sunrise for this "Prandall City".

    Just like the city of a thousand towers, Palan Santo, and Cold Sea City that are likely to have completely disappeared.

    A little bit of chill came from the direction of the inner city. Modil glanced back and saw that the dark flames were rising into the sky, burning the entire city in the thick fog, and the tall and thin figure of the "messenger" was in the flames. The middle is looming, between the flames and the fog, there are countless shadow residents condensed from the amorphous black fog, and the whole city is being quickly swallowed by this flame. The scene is thrilling but silent as one. The dream that is about to shatter is as quiet as a dream.

    The old mage sighed and regretted that he couldn''t see the last scene.

    He must wake up.

    In the next second, before the dark flames were about to spread to the end of this street, Modil''s figure suddenly disappeared into the misty street, as quietly as when he came here.

    Bumblebee and Ye Xiao looked back at the direction they came, the cold sea breeze whizzed across the bare beach, and the early morning sun spread along the sea, covering the entire land, under the mighty and brilliant morning light. , They saw only the undulating wilderness.

    The violet border city "Plandle" that once stood on the edge of the coast is long gone. It is not destroyed, not abandoned or collapsed, but there are no traces left, not even a piece of bricks, tiles, or a smell of fireworks. .

    It was as if there had never been any Prandall here, as if there was only a bare wilderness and a pristine coastline in the past thousands of years or even longer years.

    They only saw this sight since they got out of the strange thick fog. Then the two military intelligence bureau officers waited here for a long time. They didn''t wait for the legendary adventurer to come out, let alone their shop. Long" appears.

    They seem to have been forgotten, forgotten on this bare pristine beach.

    But Birdbee had vaguely guessed something in her heart, and she believed Ye Xiao was the same.

    "The manager hasn''t come out... so is your lord Modil." She heard Ye Xiao mutter in a low voice.

    But she and Ye Xiao didn''t really worry about the safety of the legendary adventurer. After all, the other party was the legendary adventurer.

    "Plandel City has disappeared," the Sparrowbee whispered, "as if it never existed."

    "The beach in the southeast of Prandall here can''t be wrong from the topography," Ye Xiao looked back at the direction of the sea breeze, and saw that the fine waves were being swept by the wind and hit the black reef. The beach presents a sense of primitiveness that has never been touched before. He clearly remembers that although it is not a pier, there used to be some coastal facilities, but now even those facilities located outside the city have disappeared. , "No city, no port, no violet..."

    At this moment, another sea breeze came from afar, blowing inland, and the sparrow bee subconsciously raised her head and looked along the wind. Under the brighter sunlight, she suddenly saw that it was once the city of Plantel. A haze appeared on the edge of the primitive wilderness, and the mist that suddenly appeared in the air seemed to have penetrated from another time and space, suddenly and eye-catching.

    For a brief moment, she almost thought that Prandall City was coming back, and even began to suspect that she was just in a phantom. In fact, Prandall did not disappear, nor did the facilities on the coast. She and Ye Xiao were only taken by illusions. Sleepy, and now the real scenery is about to reappear in front of her eyes, but the next second, the thin mist will quickly dissipate.

    In the dissipated mist, there seemed to be a figure beckoning to her. Before she even had time to confirm whether it was her own illusion, the last trace of mist dissipated in the sun.

    She woke up from the unrealistic fantasy, and immediately felt the cold sea breeze taking away the heat from her body.

    In the former Prandall City, the sea breeze was not so cold, and the city itself blocked the mighty power of nature, but now, the two officers of the Military Intelligence Bureau may have to face the challenge on a pristine and savage land.

    All the supplies have been taken away by the thick fog and the "messengers" in the thick fog.

    "What shall we do next?" Ye Xiao looked at Sparrow Bee with a solemn expression, "According to the order of command, now you will give orders."

    Sparrow''s voice is low: "...The mission has not been completed. We have to survive and tell our superiors what happened here."

    "It''s probably difficult for us to spread the news. All the communication equipment has disappeared with the city. At the same time, all the means of transportation have disappeared. It is impossible for us to swim across the strait. It is winter now," Ye Xiao said bluntly. The current situation, "The latest cargo ship from Beigang has to wait until next week."

    "Then finish the first thing first," the sparrow bee took a breath and patted her face with her hand, "find a way to survive."

 Chapter 1476ï¼š North Fast

    Before the first rays of sunlight in the morning spilled into the room through the castle windows, the old man lying on the bed suddenly opened his eyes.

    The cold breath from the misty city seems to still linger in the depths of perception, and the indistinguishable false perception is beating in the nervous system like some kind of false memory implanted in his mind. Modil feels as if he is still standing. In that violet border city, he could still smell the scent there and feel the breeze there. This real "feel" was completely different from the remaining impression after waking up from a dream under normal circumstances.

    Relying on his profound knowledge and experience in dealing with various extraordinary visions, the old mage quickly completed his judgment of his own state: in the past few hours, his mind has traveled far away, where the real and the illusory, There is no boundary between dream and reality, and pure human mind activity in such an environment is no different from taking a real trip.

    In the next second, Modil''s eyes were completely clear. He skipped the "adaptation" process that might last a whole day, and directly adjusted his mind to a normal state through strong mental power, and then got up and changed his pajamas. , And called the attendant guarding in the corridor: "Go and call Victoria, I have something important to tell her."

    It didn¡¯t take long for Victoria, wearing a dress at home, to come to Modil¡¯s room. Obviously, the Duke of the North did not expect that his ancestors would summon herself so early in the morning. She was surprised: "I listened to the attendant. Are you in a hurry... what happened?"

    No wonder she was surprised. After all, from the perspective of a normal person, Modil Wilde stayed in the castle all night in the past. What kind of emergency would the ancestor encounter when he slept? Seeing that he is in this state, it doesn¡¯t seem to be a sudden physical problem...

    Victoria was puzzled, and he heard Modil say: "Is there a ship that can go to Violet right now in North Harbor? If possible, it is better to bring a professional team that is good at tracking, search and rescue, and one Team extraordinary vision expert."

    The duke was a little confused. She didn''t know why the ancestors mentioned this suddenly, but when she heard the word "violet", she remembered the information she received recently, and the mysterious wizard on the other side of the strait. All sorts of unusual clues from the country in the past month... Her expression was confused and serious: "Okay, I will make arrangements¡ªbut can you tell me what happened? What happened to the Violet Kingdom? How did you... "

    "I just came back from there," Modil said in a deep voice, "Victoria, don''t be too busy to be surprised. Let me finish first-if I''m right, Plantel City should no longer exist by this time...I You need to send someone to the beach southeast of Plantel to find two MIB officers who are trapped there. They are still alive at this time, but it might not be so easy if they stay on the island the next time it¡¯s night. Survived. In addition, I also need you to send a message to the imperial capital immediately..."

    ¡­

    The "Great Migration" of the Inhabitants of Shadows.

    To be honest, Gawain knows that there are huge mysteries hidden in the mysterious shadow world, and he also knows that those weird shadow residents have been wandering between the shadow and the world as if fulfilling a certain mission, but he really didn''t think about it. One day the latter will suddenly undergo such a weird change-fortunately, this change was discovered and reported by Amber for the first time.

    In the morning, Heidi came to Gao Wen''s study early and reported on the response to the "shadow residents'' migration" phenomenon discovered by Amber by the Government Affairs Office.

    "...As of now, we have completed observations in the Ten Forest City, Saint Sunil, Kant, and Baisha regions. Shadow wizards have observed a large number of shadow residents gathering and moving to the north through the rifts in the above regions. Of course, Limited by the ability of''normal humans'' in the shadow domain and the limitations of existing technology, it is difficult for the mages to observe sufficiently clear and accurate images, but the existing evidence is sufficient to prove that the phenomenon observed by Amber is not limited to one place, and it is very likely. It happened in the entire shadow world...

    "Countries such as Typhon, Silver, and Sacred Dragon Principality that have shadow observation technology or high-level shadow supernatural beings have also started observations in their respective territories. Due to the sudden incident, the countries have not yet reported the observation results...

    "Considering that the phenomenon of the''Great Migration'' may occur all over the world, and the inhabitants of the shadows are extremely aggressive towards the''invaders'', the Office of Government Affairs has issued a warning of risks in the shadow realm throughout the country, requiring stalkers and shadows at all levels. Masters, shadow witches and other extraordinary professionals should try not to try to get close to the shadow realm in the near future. If not necessary, try to avoid using shadow steps or shadow jumps for a long time, such as extraordinary powers that may cause themselves to''cross the boundary''..."

    Listening to Heidi¡¯s organized report, Gawain slowly nodded, and then he couldn¡¯t help but mutter: ¡°Although ordinary shadow professionals cannot have astonishing shadow talents like Amber, it¡¯s not absolutely impossible to get past that one. "Border", once they enter the shadow world without knowing anything, and they happen to meet the team of the "Great Migration", the consequences will be unthinkable... After all, not everyone is like Amber and can be peaceful with the people of the shadows. ."

    "The shadow transcendents in our country should be safe for the time being," Heidi nodded, but then turned his words with a serious expression, "It''s hard to say from other countries... After all, not every country is like Cecil. Professionalize all transcendents and incorporate them into the national regulatory system. In many countries and regions of the alliance, there are still situations where high-level mages live alone and are not controlled by the government, and hidden monks hide in secrets for three years. These are called "classicals". The group of ¡°extraordinary people¡± has always been the most troublesome issue for governments of various countries in the process of advancing the modern household registration system and extraordinary occupation management system..."

    Gao Wen sighed: "Anyway, after this period of time, at least in the''Shadow'' department, the''classical transcendents'' from all over the world are afraid to be deeply aware of the necessity of embracing the progress of the times...usually solitary. I didn''t even read a newspaper, turned my head to do an experiment, and was beaten on the ground by 10,000 shadow residents. If they can survive, they should actively seek the local government to report."

    "The world changed very slowly in the past. A great magician kept himself hidden in the mage tower for less than 20 years. After he came out, he was still a leader in the field. The world order he is familiar with is still the order of all people. But the current world doesn¡¯t allow them to continue to live the kind of closed ¡°pastoral life¡±,¡± Heidi shook his head, ¡°but that¡¯s not the point. The point is what¡¯s going on in the Great Migration of Shadow Residents...¡±

    "The shadow world is about to happen... or some major event has already happened, and considering what has happened recently, I can''t help but think of the ancient **** who has been hidden for more than a million years...Ms. Ye." Gawain thoughtfully said that he has been thinking about this since he received Amber''s report yesterday. Although there is no clear evidence, the conjecture in his heart actually has a clear direction and path from the beginning.

    "Shadow...This is a line that connects all the information. From the time when Miss Night in the ancient times was "disappeared" and was suspected to be included by the sailor, she played a mysterious role in the historical process of this world, and those The same mysterious and mysterious shadow residents... the Shadow Hall in the Sky Station, and Amber, these seem to be connected by the same line..."

    It suddenly occurred to him that many of these recent changes seemed to have started when Kassandra cleared the thorn bushes around the "Anchor Point Generator" in the Hall of Shadows.

    The engineering team in space cleared the thorn bushes around the anchor generator, so a vision occurred in Amber, and a strange migration took place in the shadow world. This gave Gawain a feeling as if there was a huge and old one. This machine has been stuck tightly by foreign objects, and Kassandra''s act of removing the thorn bushes seems to have cleaned up the foreign objects between the gears, so there was a crash, and this machine that had been stagnant for a million years finally started to operate again. , And an event that has been delayed for a million years... seems to have finally happened.

    "You go to your own business first," after a moment of thought, Gawain breathed out softly, raised his head and said to Hetty, "If you have any changes in the Shadow Realm, let me know as soon as possible."

    "Yes, ancestor." Heidi bent slightly, and exited the study after taking the order.

    Gao Wen stayed behind the desk and did not get up. He fell into thinking. The sunlight coming in from the window tilted and shone on his face, casting a bright and dark shadow between the five senses, and he kept this posture. I don¡¯t know. How long does it take to suddenly look up in a certain direction in the air: "What happened?"

    Almost at the same time as his voice fell, the seemingly empty place in the air suddenly opened a twisted dark rift, and Amber was swiftly drilling out.

    Gawain watched the shadow assault goose emerge from the crack, and watched the other party''s long hair fluttering in the air without wind gradually returning to the form of short hair. The golden gleaming eyes gradually converged, and his brows couldn''t help but frowned: "Do you dare to run around with the Shadow Fissure? Didn''t you say that you are worried that opening the rift randomly will stimulate the shadow residents who are on the great migration?"

    "I found that they were all busy on the road, and they didn''t seem to care about the cracks I opened." Amber waved his hand vigorously, and then his expression became serious. "And I am also in a hurry to tell you, so I can''t take care of so much. ."

    Seeing Kohaku''s appearance, Gao Wen''s expression immediately became serious: "What''s the situation?"

    "There is a rapid coming from Wintergarden, and the Violet Kingdom has undergone amazing changes," Amber took a breath, and said quickly, "Plandel City was swallowed by the mist last night. The entire Violet area is currently in a state of disconnection. We are lost. After all the signals from the intelligence liaison station, dozens of military intelligence officers may have been sacrificed-the level of the extraordinary vision has been raised to''suspected miraculous disaster''."

    The expression on Gawain''s face instantly turned into a horror, even though he forcibly controlled the muscles on his face in the next second, the storm in his heart had already risen.

    "What does it mean to be swallowed by the mist? What evidence is used to judge this extraordinary vision as a''suspected divine disaster''?" He suddenly stood up, his expression extremely solemn, "Wait... how come the news came from Winterhold? We? Set up in Beigang..."

    "Because the original source of the news was Modil Wilde," Humber took the initiative to explain before Gao Wen finished speaking. She had expected what the other party would ask. "According to the great adventurer, he wandered through dreams last night. I arrived at Prandall City on the eve of being swallowed by the dense fog, where I met two officers of the MIB who were trapped in the vision..."

    In the next few minutes, Amber told Gao Wen all the information he had just obtained from the emergency channel¡ªthis is a bizarre story, a piece of information that is frightening and weird, if not heard in person, If it weren¡¯t for the source and transmission path of the intelligence, it¡¯s beyond doubt that Gawain even felt that these things were more like some crappy bards (such as the dragons that ran out of Tarrond to eat and drink). Thriller script.

    However, all this seems to have happened.

    A violet city was swallowed by the mist. The weird "messengers" in the mist and the black flames rising from the sky constantly "cleared" everything...The extraordinary visions began to spread out from the city of a thousand towers, covering the entire violet kingdom...disappeared Inland cities, the disappearing "traces of existence", the disappearing "historical memory" and the tampered and distorted "settings"...

    All this happened quietly outside the vision of mortal civilization, and when people noticed it, it had already become something indescribable.

    In fact, if it hadn¡¯t been for a certain great adventurer to intervene in this vision ¡°by mistake¡± in ¡°Dreamland¡±, I am afraid that this information would not be transmitted until now-Amber will only know all the military information in Violet. The liaison stations of the bureau were all disconnected, and when the truth was ascertained, I didn''t know when it was going to happen!

    Then again... Was the great adventurer really involved in the vision "by accident"?

    Gawain thought of the special features of Modil Wilde, the connection between the other party and Lady Ye, and the shadow residents that appeared in the dense fog mentioned in the intelligence...

    And the ongoing "Great Migration" of the inhabitants of the Shadows¡ªthe Great Migration to the North.

    Countless clues seemed to have gathered together at once, and Gawain felt that he could effectively connect them.

    "Now that we have insufficient information, the Duchess of Victoria has personally led a team to the Violet Border to check the situation," Amber''s voice came from the side, "The great adventurer is also in the fleet.

    "At present, we are still not sure what is going on in Prandall City after being swallowed by the thick fog, nor what is the status of other parts of Violet, especially the other border cities that have established trade relations with Beigang. Modil only knows that What happened in the depths of the mist, he couldn''t see the situation outside the mist when he wandered in his dreamland, and before the mist dissipated, his mind returned to the Winter Fort..."

    "There are two MIB officers still alive, at least Modil watched them alive and rushed out of the mist." Gawain said suddenly.

    "Yes, there should be two survivors-although it is not certain whether there are operators in other border cities who have survived, at least the two people that Modil encountered in the''Dreamland'' rushed out," Amber nodded. "They may be waiting for support on the beach outside Plantar, and they have more important information in their hands. The Duchess of Victoria said that she will do her best to find the two survivors."

    "I hope the two survivors are safe and sound," Gawain frowned and tapped his fingers on the armrest of the seat unconsciously. "Engulfed by the mist, disappeared in the black flames, can be reached through dreams, and there are those who have been twisted and tampered with. The''settings'' and the faint connection with Ms. Ye behind all of this... Amber, I have some amazing conjectures."

    "Amazing conjecture?" Amber looked at Gawain with a stunned look. "Even you think your conjecture is ¡®amazing¡¯, then it must be really amazing...what did you think of?"

    Gawain stopped tapping the handrail. He looked at Amber''s eyes and said slowly, "You said... Does the Violet Kingdom really exist?"

 Chapter 1477ï¼š Gawains surprising guess

    The first thousand and seventy-seventh chapter of the text of the sword of dawn, Gao Wen¡¯s amazing guesses. Gao Wen¡¯s sudden emergence of this sentence caused all of Amber¡¯s thoughts to be broken in an instant. It is for her that she usually has an unrestrained brain and an unrestrained mind. With a down-to-earth and tough nerve, she really didn''t expect that Gawain would come up with such a sentence after looking down for a long time, so she was stunned for nearly ten seconds before she stared and said, "What are you... Came out?"

    "I know this is unimaginable. In fact, I don''t believe it myself, but when this matter rises to the level of''suspected miraculous disaster'' and it has something to do with the violet, then I always feel that even if it is a weird''speculation'' There is also a certain probability," Gawain''s thoughts surged in his mind, slowly speaking his own thoughts, "especially Modil was involved in this incident, and in that dense fog witnessed the shadow residents from the black flames. Stepping out in the middle... This means that this matter has been inseparable from Ms. Ye."

    Amber frowned: "Indeed, everyone did not expect Violet to have any connection with Lady Ye, but the great adventurer was involved. The connection between him and Lady Ye is the biggest clue, but even if there is this On the first floor, you won''t jump to the bizarre idea that''violet doesn''t exist at all'', right?"

    "It is related to Ms. Ye, which means that our previous impressions of the Violet Kingdom based on mortal cognition may be problematic. We can use the greatest imagination to speculate what happened," Gawain touched his chin. Thoughtfulness seems to be muttering to himself, "Think about it carefully... Has any''product'' of the Violet Kingdom been sent to Loren for a long time? I mean, in addition to the magical knowledge they spread to the outside world and the traveling wizards themselves, Violet Is there anything''exported'' to the nations of the alliance, and is it visible or tangible?"

    Amber slowly widened her eyes and opened her mouth a little bit: "..."

    "We have established a preliminary trade relationship between Beigang and the border cities of the Violet Kingdom, but these trades have always been strictly restricted. When we export goods, the Violet Man provides "magic knowledge" or "mage". The apprenticeship training service is such an intangible commodity. The currency used for settlement between the two parties is also Cecil or Typhon currency. The Violet Man uses a set of strict exchange and circulation control methods to ensure that everything on that island is Will not be taken outside the island..."

    Gawain continued to speak unhurriedly, as if he hadn''t noticed Amber''s increasingly surprised expression.

    "We have always believed that this strict restriction is due to the closure of the Violet State Policy, and because their authorities hold an extremely conservative attitude towards''transnational trade'', because it itself is a country with a long history of seclusion, and it is still governed by a master. The dominant mystery country, so many people interpret a large number of extremely unreasonable phenomena as "the weirdness of the mage country", but think about it... there are too many unexplainable parts here.

    "You have to know that no matter how conservative the country, no matter how strict trade restrictions and border controls, it is impossible to be truly impervious. There will always be loopholes that can be drilled, and there will always be risks. People, there will always be people who want to break these restrictions and do some profitable business. The creativity and action that businessmen can explode in this regard is endless, but the past few years have passed, we have seen anything in the market "Violet souvenir"?

    "Don''t talk about the normal market, just from your intelligence channels, underground markets, smugglers, collectors in the gray area, has even one of them successfully obtained the''physical items'' circulating from Violet Island?" "

    Amber finally blinked. She instinctively felt that there was something wrong with Gao Wen''s almost whimsical ideas, and immediately said: "Wait, that''s not right, you just admitted that the Violet Kingdom will at least send out travel wizards to spread magic. Knowledge, aren¡¯t these mages really ¡°actual¡±? The clothes they wear, the supplies they bring, the books brought from Violet, aren¡¯t these all the ¡°articles¡± circulating from that island to Loren?"

    "But these travel wizards will return to Violet collectively after a period of time, and everything they bring will eventually be brought back. At the beginning, there was a Violet mage serving as a royal advisor in Anzu, and they even took away all the magic books when they left. Only the transcripts made locally in Anzu are left... In fact, all the existing violet magic books are similar transcripts or photocopies, and all the extraordinary equipment that bears the name "Violet Magic Props" are also processed in the continent of Loren. of."

    Gawain put his hands on the table and stared at Amber quietly: "There is no barrier without loopholes in the world, and if a barrier is really done for decades or even hundreds of years, nothing has been leaked. , That can only show that one thing is really empty inside the barrier."

    Amber opened his mouth and said hesitantly: "So... is it possible that you suspect that the entire Violet Kingdom is a huge magical illusion? Everything there is fake? Including the city of a thousand towers, including Palan Santo, including traveling out. Masters of¡­ But if the entire Violet Kingdom is truly an illusion, how could the staff we sent in the past be safe and sound in the past two years? Their food and clothing... Is it possible that they live on the phantom?"

    "Because they are in the Violet Territory when they stay on that island, they are part of the''illusion''," Gao Wen said in a deep voice, "We are bound by common sense. Amber, the illusion is not necessarily fake, and reality is not. There must be a clear boundary. Remember the''sandbox'' created by the Order of the Eternal Sleeper?

    "For those of us who live in the''real world'', everything in the sandbox is just virtual data, but for the aboriginal people in the sandbox, their family and friends, they have daily access to various utensils. , That is the real existence, even... the sandbox can also be born like the ¡°upper narrator¡± like the ¡°deity¡± that can enter the real world backwards. This is enough to show that in our world, the boundary between reality and illusion is variable. ¡­

    "As a group of mortals, the Eternal Sleeper can accidentally create something like a sandbox, what if it is a mysterious and powerful ancient god?"

    Humber was stunned and listened, as if suddenly thinking of something: "Wait! No! I know that there is something that was brought out of the city of a thousand towers by a mage from the Violet Kingdom! And that mage failed in the end. Returning to Violet, the things he brought from the City of Thousand Towers also stayed on our side!"

    Gao Wen also reacted suddenly: "You mean...that notebook of the wild mage?!"

    "Yes, that''s it! The wild mage who created the magic net is actually a violet man, and his notebook is also a ¡®product¡¯ of that island... Wait, I¡¯ll get it now!"

    Amber spoke quickly, and her figure disappeared in a shadowy crevice that suddenly opened before her words. Gawain watched as the other party ran out like this. When the study became quiet, he couldn''t help scratching his cheek. I also began to wonder if I had too much brainpower... Only based on the current intelligence, some abnormal phenomena in the past, and only my own guesses, I made this amazing conclusion, and even based on this The conclusion is that the core has been discussing with Amber for so long, isn¡¯t it...

    A shadowy fissure opened again in the study, interrupting the fast-moving thoughts in his mind, Amber went back and forth, holding a very old black leather notebook in his hand.

    That is the notebook of the wild mage. Today, the things recorded in this notebook have been copied, excerpted, and annotated. I don¡¯t know how many copies have been made. A lot of the knowledge recorded in it has even become the content of the textbooks in the Imperial Academy, and this " "Original" has always been properly kept in the Royal Library and never borrowed.

    It seemed that the notebook really existed, but the expression on Amber''s face looked very strange.

    "What''s the matter?" Gawain saw the expression on the other''s face and guessed what was wrong with this notebook, and immediately asked.

    Amber didn''t say a word, but put the notebook directly in front of Gao Wen.

    Its surface shimmered faintly, it was a mysterious brilliance that had never appeared before, unlike any kind of light in the world.

    Gao Wen was stunned for a moment, and subconsciously reached out his hand to open the note, only then realized that the mysterious faint brilliance flooded every corner of the note, on every page, on every ridgeline, between the gaps of the pages. , The faintly flickering light seems to infiltrate the entire book. This scene is like a ¡°conflict¡± caused by an ¡°abnormal object¡± that shouldn¡¯t exist here forcibly staying in the real world, but Gao Wen¡¯s There is another feeling.

    He felt it was some kind of protection...some force was forcibly keeping the book.

    Under the guidance of some inexplicable intuition, he turned to the last page of this notebook with special meaning. In his memory, it was a blank page, but he was surprised to see the handwriting floating on the paper. On page

    "In the end, the last traces of the wild mage left in the world are preserved in this way, proving that he really existed."

    ¡­

    The cold sea breeze is blowing on the face, and the fine waves are surging in the wind, flapping the side of the "Hold Star", but this majestic steel ship is not affected by this wind and waves at all, it is just like Like a firm sea fortress, driven by a powerful mechanical engine, it sailed smoothly towards the country of wizards across the strait.

    Modil Wilde stood on the bow of the Cold Star, staring fixedly at the coast that was gradually becoming clear in his vision. Victoria Wilde stood beside him, looking in the same direction as him.

    This is a warship, not as powerful as the Bitter Winter, but a steel warship capable of dealing with all crises in this strait. After learning about the weird changes in the Violet Kingdom, Victoria directly sent a message to the Imperial Capital in accordance with the highest level of warning standards. , And then directly drove out the warship that was on standby in Beigang.

    In fact, if it weren¡¯t for Bitter Winter¡¯s power spine overhaul, she even planned to apply for it and send Bitter Winter...

    "If the event level really reaches the level of''Divine Disaster'', then this ship will not be able to deal with it." Victoria suddenly whispered.

    "It''s not about driving this ship to fight with the gods," Modil murmured. "The situation of Violet is still in the category of the''extraordinary vision''. Let''s investigate the incident first..."

    Victoria glanced at the ancestor next to her and her expression became a little serious: "Do we need to fight those''shadow dwellers''? Did you find anything when you fought them? For example, do they show signs of entering the real world on a large scale? ?"

    "I can''t say that this is bad. After all, I can''t beat it. The number is too far apart. When you meet, you will only run away." Modil waved his hand. "But I don''t think you need to worry too much. ''It is only established in a specific environment. The shadow residents who enter the real world can still be destroyed by artillery fire and magic. The thick fog I saw in the dream roaming state should be in the superimposed state of the shadow world and the present world. That¡¯s why some shadow residents emerged, but now that the thick fog has dissipated..."

    Victoria nodded slightly, and looked up at the distant shore that was clearly defined by the sky: "It is true that the dense fog on the island has obviously dissipated, but no one can say whether its dissipation is related to the rising of the sun. , After all, that thing...huh?"

    The second half of Victoria''s words suddenly stopped. She stared at the distant coast, her face like an iceberg on weekdays. At this moment, she finally showed a trace of consternation.

    The coast is still far away, but with the vision of a transcendent, she can clearly see many details in the distance even without using auxiliary spells such as Eagle Eye and Wizard''s Eye.

    She pointed there: "There...should be where Plantel City was originally located, right?"

    Modil looked in the direction of the opponent''s fingers, but only saw a bare shore. The sight was barren and primitive, as if no one had set foot on it for thousands of years.

    "You said that Prandall City was swallowed by dense fog... and the black flames turned the buildings in the city into nothingness..." Victoria slowly turned her head, looking at Modir with weird eyes, "but I finally understand now. What are you talking about..."

    "Oh, I used declarative sentences from the beginning, but you all think I used rhetoric," Modil opened his hands. "Things written by adventurers like me are usually documentary literature."

    The old mage was very calm, but in fact, at least half of the indifference on his face was pretended.

    He was equally astonished because even though he saw Prandall being swallowed by dense fog and being burned by black fire in the "Dreamland", he really didn''t expect such a big city to actually disappear like this! And disappeared without a trace, as if such a city had never existed on the entire coast!

    He has been in this world for hundreds of years, and he has never seen such a thing!

    "You don''t seem to be surprised at all?" Victoria''s voice came from the side at this time, and the duchess in charge of the north was fixedly looking at her ancestors. The situation after Del was completely swallowed by the dense fog..."

    Modil stroked his beard with a calm face: "I have traveled on the mainland for centuries. Although I can''t remember many things, this vision will not mess me up."

    When you are an ancestor, you must pay attention to your image in front of future generations...

    Victoria obviously didn''t think much about it, her calm eyes seemed to have the words "Worthy of you" written in her eyes, and then her eyes fell on the direction of the violet coastline again.

    Footsteps came from the side, and the black-haired dragonborn maid Maggie came to the deck.

    "Plandle City has disappeared, and the crew is waiting for your order," Maggie said with her head lowered. "Do we still act as planned?"

    Victoria thought for a while and nodded: "Go on, anchor down four nautical miles offshore, and send an exploratory team."

 Chapter 1478ï¼š Rescue

    A Dragoon fighter jet left the upper deck of the Cold Star with a low buzzing sound, and the anti-gravity aircraft took a magical trajectory emitting light from high in the sky, and flew towards the distant violet coastline.

    The footage captured by the Dragoon fighters in the air was transmitted to the command center of the Cold Star through the Magic Net terminal, and was clearly presented in front of Modil and Victoria.

    Now, they could see the bare shore and the large tracts of primitive wilderness leading to the violet interior more clearly.

    "The main urban area of ??Prandtl, the southwest port area, and the northern intersection area have disappeared... There is a natural and continuous transition zone on the forest boundary, eliminating the possibility of manual intervention," the air scout''s voice came from outside the screen, and it sounded With deep consternation and confusion, "Observing the topographic features that match the data records, we can confirm that this is indeed the original location of Prandall City..."

    Maggie leaned forward slightly with her hands on the communication platform, and her tone was extremely serious, "Is there nothing man-made?"

    "There are no man-made things," the scout''s voice sounded, "and there are no traces of artificially modified terrain. It feels like no one has ever lived here since ancient times."

    "Have you found the traces of the two missing operators?" Victoria said, standing beside Maggie. "They should leave a signal for help on the beach."

    "I haven''t noticed yet. The beach environment is very complicated. I need to get closer."

    "Let''s move over, hover over the beach, waiting for the landing team to support," Victoria nodded, then turned to look at another communication terminal, "Where is the landing team now?"

    The voice of the landing team leader came from the Monet terminal, "We have arrived near the coastline and are looking for a safe landing route. There are too many reefs here, and the currents are extremely chaotic. The original port guidance facilities and sea markers have disappeared. "

    Victoria sighed softly, "Proceed with caution. Immediately after landing, set up communication repeaters and search for a safe landing site. At the same time, search the entire coastline... Support troops will arrive soon."

    When the communication was hung up, Victoria sighed and turned to look at Modil. "The entire coastal area has become a pristine zone. That city really seems to have never existed... I hope the two MIBs will do it." Don¡¯t run into things like powerful monsters, that place is not the ¡°civilized country¡± in our memory now.¡±

    "They shouldn''t have a problem," Modil stroked his beard. He slowly raised his head, looking through a window in the command center, looking at the Violet Island in the distance, "I care more about Violet now. The situation in other areas...Plandel City has disappeared. What about other cities that lost contact earlier than Plandel? City of a Thousand Towers, Palan Santo, Cold Sea City... If the vision spreads out from the center of the island , Then Prandall may just be the last area to disappear..."

    "Are you saying that the entire Violet Kingdom has disappeared?" Victoria''s expression was calm, making people unable to guess what emotions she was in at the moment. After a while, she shook her head, "If it were before today, if it hadn''t been seen with her own eyes, If you didn¡¯t say this...I can¡¯t believe that this kind of thing would happen in the world. A whole kingdom just disappeared into the world like this...As the rational part of a mage, I still feel that this is not true."

    "I am on the contrary to you. As a mage, I always believe that anything can happen in this world. When a phenomenon occurs and we can¡¯t understand it, it¡¯s not because the world has a problem, it¡¯s just because the knowledge we understand is not enough. Many," Modil said cheerfully, "As an adventurer, I have seen too many weird things in my life."

    Victoria thoughtfully, Maggie on the side glanced at a message just received by the Monet terminal, and said to Victoria, "The Coldwind and the Ice Cavalry have already set off from Northport. Take your order. A large amount of materials and a powerful communication station are accompanied by experienced steel rangers. They will later land and investigate in Rattle and Port Payne on the southwest coast of Violet."

    "Very well," Victoria nodded slightly, and then reminded them again, "Remember to remind them that no matter what the situation in Rattle and Port Payne, they must return to the boat before the sun sets, at least on the first night of confirmation. Before the situation, no one could spend the night on the island, let alone go deep inland rashly."

    "Yes."

    The Violet Kingdom is not only a coastal city called Plantel. On this huge island, there are also several cities located on the southern coast and have established trade relations with Beigang in the past few years. Now these cities have been completely lost like Plantel. Although there is no clear evidence, everyone is speculating at this moment whether what happened in Prandall also happened elsewhere in Violet?

    If the other two teams had the same vision in Rattle and Port Payne... then Modil''s worries might come true.

    The communication station was quiet for a while, and Victoria, Modil, and Maggie all fell into contemplation, until the magic net terminal next to it suddenly buzzed, and the landing team commander¡¯s slightly excited voice came from it, interrupting it. Everyone¡¯s thoughts, "Your Excellency Grand Archon! We have gone ashore and found the two missing military intelligence officers who are safe and sound!"

    Victoria and Maggie glanced at each other subconsciously, and the latter nodded immediately, "I will personally lead the team to see the situation."

    Modil hesitated for a moment, and then got up. "I''ll go with them. I''ve been ¡®fighting side by side¡¯ with the two young people. I was in a hurry when we parted. At this time, there are things I want to confirm with them."

    Listening to the words of the ancestors, Victoria suddenly became a little worried, "Will you have any problems in the past...? You saw the shadow dwellers in the mist of Prandall before. I suspect that the Violet Kingdom may have some kind of secret connection with Lady Night. You just arrived at Plantel in a dream last night, but now if you walk ashore in person, I¡¯m afraid..."

    "It is precisely because of the previous experience in the''Dream Wandering'' that I feel that I need to go and see it myself," of course Modil knew what Victoria was worried about, but the old mage just smiled and his expression looked rather indifferent. "When the vision happened, even if I myself slept in the bedroom of Winterhold, my mind was still''drawn'' into the thick fog of Prandall... Some force was guiding me here, and I couldn''t hide from it. of.

    "I believe that everything happens for a reason. This vision is almost hidden from the whole world, but it makes me one of the witnesses. This seems to be a signal, a signal sent by Ms. Ye, and I learned from this No hostility was felt in the signal. And..."

    Speaking of this, Modil paused abruptly and shrugged. "Also even without considering the above reasons,''curiosity'' is driving me forward. I wandered in this world unconsciously for hundreds of years, always trapped in It¡¯s impossible to make an inch in the mist, but now the exit in the mist seems to be right in front of my eyes...I want to solve this mystery, even if this is the last adventure in my life."

    Victoria''s always calm expression suddenly changed. She fixedly looked at her ancestor, and finally felt some unusual meaning from the other''s always free and easy attitude.

    It seems that since this morning, since he left the "dream state", the ancestor''s mentality has undergone a certain change. He has converged the leisurely ease of these days and replaced it with a certain...drive to the unknown.

    It seems... this great adventurer who has left a reputation in history has ended his short vacation and is ready for the next adventure.

    "...I understand," Victoria finally nodded slowly after a moment of hesitation. "I will stay here and sit down. You and Maggie will be careful. After receiving the two missing officers, try not to continue to the depths of the island. Explore and be sure to return before sunset."

    Modil waved his hand to indicate that he knew, then turned around and left the command center with Maggie.

    On the deck of the Cold Star, the black-haired maid turned into a heavily armed dragonborn. As the huge wings spread, the steel wings draped on Maggie also glowed with a metallic glow in the sun. Listen The series of sounds of the mechanical device meshing and running and the humming from low to high during the charging of the magic unit, Modil, standing on the edge of the deck, couldn''t help but sigh, "Although I have seen it many times... but I still have to In a word, this is really an incredible era."

    "Before the time came, no one could have imagined that the world would become like this," Maggie dropped her head slightly, her fangs and teeth glowing coldly under the iron chin, "please come to my back Well, my flying speed is still much faster than the wizard''s flying skills."

    "Then I''m welcome." Modil nodded cheerfully, followed Maggie''s hanging wings directly onto the other''s broad back, and then the heavily armed black dragon jumped up from the deck. Behind Maggie were two Dragoon fighters that set sail together, and two landing speedboats that had just dropped from the side of the Cold Star.

    This is the process of action set at the beginning. After the first unit successfully landed ashore and returned basic environmental parameters, this follow-up unit would carry various large-scale equipment and materials to respond, except for the search and rescue of two missing persons. , Their other task is to establish a temporary advancing camp on the "old site" of Plantar City, which has now been turned into a pristine coast, as a foothold for subsequent exploration.

    Of course, for safety reasons, everyone still evacuates to the ship at night, at least for the first night.

    In this way, the second exploratory force broke away from the giant steel ship floating on the sea, and marched towards the coastline not far away that once stood an ancient city, but has now turned into a primitive landform.

    The high-altitude airflow was blocked by the protective barrier around the dragon, and the feeling of looking at the sea and the sky from the dragon''s back was exhilarating. Modil grasped the steel wing component near Maggie''s shoulder and neck, while observing the coast. Happily said, "I know, I actually rode a dragon hundreds of years ago. Although I don''t remember it, there were records at that time..."

    "Being caught in the paws of the dragon is not a ¡®ride¡¯, Mr. Modil." Maggie¡¯s voice was low.

    Modilton was stunned for a moment, "Huh? Do you know this?"

    "I know Miss Melita Penia, and I often meet with her when I am in Cecil City."

    "...Well, reasonable," Modil shrugged, and then he muttered, "According to the popular saying nowadays, do I count as a ¡®community death¡¯?"

    Maggie thought about it carefully. She wanted to say that the person had a thick-skinned face, but she suddenly realized that the unreliable old man on her back was actually the ancestor of Victoria. It was inappropriate to say it, so she took it abruptly. I swallowed the words from my lips.

    Modil didn''t pay much attention to this topic, because at this time his attention had fallen on the shore.

    The distance of four nautical miles is just a few **** for the dragonborn. Now they have reached the pristine and savage coast of Violet Island. An exploratory team, and two military intelligence officers standing with the exploratory team members.

    Neither Sparrowbee nor Night Owl expected that the rescue force would come so soon. They didn''t know that Modil "returned" to Winterhold after the dense fog dissipated, and they didn''t expect that a steel battleship would come directly from Beigang on that day to meet them. In their original worst scenario, the news in the direction of Violet was cut off. It may take several days, or even ten days, for Beigang to send ships over. After all, this mysterious country of seclusion often has such traffic blockades. , And signal interference around the island often appears.

    They are already mentally prepared to survive for ten days in this pristine wilderness under conditions of isolation, communication cut off, and no material reserves.

    As a result, the reinforcements arrived before the first day was over...

    The heavily armed steel ranger warriors by her side let the Sparrow bee a little relaxed from the nerves that had been tight yesterday. She looked at the big ship floating in place on the distant sea, and saw dragons, fighters and speedboats coming from. The boat set off and moved closer to the coast, and saw the black dragon at the forefront of the team agitating its wings. The first one approached the coast and landed smoothly on the gravel beach 100 meters away.

    A familiar figure jumped off the dragon''s back and landed slowly with a levitating technique.

    It was an old-looking mage with a black soft hat on his head, a dark star robe, and a magic ball and a magic book hanging from his waist. He looked gentle, mysterious and powerful.

    Both Sparrow Bee and Ye Xiao were stunned, and just as they were stunned, the old mage had already performed flying skills and came directly in front of the two military intelligence bureau officers. The young man who was fighting side by side (or running side by side) cheerfully said, "What? Doesn''t you recognize me?"

    "Mr. Modil? It''s really you?!" Only then did Sparrow wake up, looking at the old man in front of him in surprise and some disbelief, and blurted out the words in his heart, "I''m sorry I didn''t recognize you in your clothes... "

    Modil "..."

    "Coat! I mean coat!" Sparrow blushed in the next second, and waved her hands nervously and ashamed. "I mean you changed your pajamas to..."

    "Why don''t you say it...I know what you want to say." The old mage sighed, his face full of helplessness.

    It is a big adventurer who is used to seeing the wind and waves. At this time, I can only sigh with emotion. Fortunately, I don''t have the habit of sleeping naked...

    srpt>;/srpt>

 Chapter 1479ï¼š The dying country

    The steel battleship with the flag of the Empire stopped at sea, dragoon fighters flew across the sky with a low buzzing sound, and heavily armed steel ranger fighters patrolled the beach¡ªfor Sparrow Bee and Night Owl, it all brought it all. An indescribable sense of security.

    On the barren coast covered with rubble, the landing crews cleared a temporary foothold. The high-powered mobile communication station and the magic net array restored the communication between Violet Island and Beigang, and the shield generator was used in the field to resist. After the biting cold wind on the coast of this winter day, Ye Xiao and Sparrow were sitting on a large rock, each holding a freshly heated instant soup in their hands, feeling the chill gradually dissipating in their bodies.

    A pillar-shaped device was placed on the open space in front of them. The lower part of the device had a hexagonal alloy shell, and the upper part was a crystal plate stacked on top of each other. There was a magical glow between the crystals. A floating, constant and uniform thermal field radiates around this device, quickly raising the temperature of the entire campsite to a comfortable level.

    Several soldiers hung their camping lunch boxes on the hooks next to the heating device, and the food in the lunch boxes was gradually exuding a seductive smell under the heat.

    This device reminds Sparrow Bee when she was an apprentice of a mage. She saw similar items in the mage tower of the instructor. The mage of the old times would set up various magic items that could change the environment in their homes. The whole tower is warm like a spring magic fire, and there is also a mirror of ice that cools down the entire castle. These things have incredible effects, and they are usually used by mages to show their superb skills and financial resources for making magic items. .

    They will always use the most sophisticated and expensive methods to make even the simplest magic items. A fireplace used to release a wide-area thermal field must be built with obsidian bricks and adamantine ingots¡ªthat''s a kind of A lifestyle that was unimaginable for the civilians at the time.

    If his mentor hadn¡¯t died on the walls of Saint Sunil, I don¡¯t know how he would feel when he saw this era...mostly he would point to this shameless "portable outdoor heat station" and curse that there is no soul-then take advantage of it. When there is no one, I secretly go to the market to buy one, and I will open up and study how it works.

    For some reason, I remembered these old things in my mind. Sparrow was in a daze for a while, and then shook her head slightly. She heard the black-haired Miss Longyi talking to herself and Ye Xiao: "Yours" The shopkeeper'' and''Silvereye'' Corod died when he disappeared in Plantall City. Unfortunately, we may not be able to recover his body... Did he leave any relics?"

    "No, the store manager''s personal belongings have been taken away by the dense fog," the bird bee shook his head, his voice low, "If I have to say... I and Ye Xiao are his relics."

    "...I understand," Maggie stared at the two military intelligence officers with calm expressions in front of her. She nodded slowly and turned the topic away. "Then, I need to get some information from you-you are Prandall. Those who have witnessed the Dense Fog Incident and have been active in Violet for many years, the information you have is very important to us."

    The Sparrow nodded, her gaze swept over the steel Ranger soldiers patrolling nearby and the steel battleship floating on the sea in the distance. The "boundary" of a country''s intelligence collection work is an obvious signal, indicating that the upper layers of the empire have realized that the "extraordinary vision" of Violet is extraordinary, and that Violet has probably lost its status as a sovereign country. The "function".

    Now, the Violet Kingdom may no longer be a normal "country" in the eyes of the empire, but an "abnormal zone" completely shrouded in extraordinary visions.

    "Are there any signs when the thick fog appears?" Maggie''s voice came from the other side, "I mean short-term signs-we already know about the abnormal conditions in the Violet Kingdom in the past month."

    "No warning," Birdbee shook his head. "The thick fog appeared suddenly and there was no sign. Ye Xiao and I were indoors at the time. We didn''t even notice when the thick fog came. We didn''t notice the abnormality until outside the observation window. "

    Maggie carefully wrote down these details, and then asked: "Dense fog itself is not lethal, right?"

    "Yes, we move as usual in the thick fog. The fog is non-toxic, harmless and tasteless. I can''t even feel its existence at all. It feels like some kind of... Kind of things that really exist in the real world."

    "Mr. Modil mentioned earlier that there are very faint lights in the doors and windows of buildings in dense fog, and when people cast their eyes over, those doors and windows will have blurred outlines and changeable shadows, just like There are many people with distorted limbs lying on the rough crystal glass and peeking out, right?"

    "...Yes, and not only those buildings, but also the carriages parked on the side of the road," said Ye Xiao next to him, recalling the details of last night. "As long as it is a closed space with transparent or translucent doors and windows, There will be those weird shadows. We suspect that those are the ¡°citizens¡± who originally lived in Prandall. In the thick fog, they took on a...more essential posture. In addition, as you just said, these figures It will react to our gaze. When we look at those doors and windows,''them'' will appear, and the longer we look at them, the stranger their appearance will seem..."

    Maggie nodded and silently wrote down the new details. Then she asked several more questions, adding up the information about the "Prandall Fog" last night, and after she asked her, Modil asked immediately: "Did the thick fog appear again while you were waiting for rescue? Or did other visions occur?"

    "...No more," the Sparrow Bee shook his head while thinking, but then suddenly remembered something, and quickly added, "By the way, we did see some fog after sunrise, and that was when we got out of''Plandel ''Shortly afterwards, mist suddenly appeared on the rocky beach. Ye Xiao and I saw... the figure of the''shop manager'' emerged from it, saying goodbye to us."

    "...An unstable superimposed state," Modil said softly, "that should be the last moment when the''other world'' is disconnected from the real world."

    While talking, the legendary adventurer slowly stood up and looked up to the direction of the island''s inland. He saw the gravel beach on the coast extending towards that side. The former City of Plantal was located on this piece of rubble. To the northwest of the beach, there is now an unusually vast wilderness, and to the north of the gravel beach, you can see a lush dense forest.

    The shadows in the dense forest seemed to be difficult for even the sun to pass even the few dwarf trees at the extreme edges, but Modil was more concerned about another thing-there seemed to be no "fog" in the dense forest.

    This is not the kind of fog that shrouded Prandall last night, but the ¡°fog locks¡± mentioned in the literature that are perpetually flooding the dense forests of Violet territory.

    Before Plantel was swallowed up, all the intelligence personnel mentioned this fog when reporting on the situation of the Violet Kingdom. They mentioned in the report that the Violet Kingdom was full of dense forests, and the dense forests were filled with years of lingering forests. The thick fog, the fog seems to have extraordinary power, can interfere with people''s perception, block people''s roads, and even "exile" people who have strayed into it back to the entrance of the fog. Even extraordinary people cannot pass through it.

    The dense forest covering the entire territory, coupled with the long-lasting fog in the forest, together form the "inland barrier" of the Violet Kingdom, which envelops many inland cities, including the city of a thousand towers, and also obstructs them. Cut off the sight of outsiders trying to spy on this mysterious country, no matter whether it is an officer of Cecil''s military intelligence bureau or a spy sent by Typhon, there is nothing to do about it.

    But now, Modil can clearly see that the dense fog in the dense forest has dissipated, and what is left is...the only abnormal dim environment.

    Ye Xiao quickly noticed the sight of the old mage. The young MIB officer immediately understood what the other party was thinking, and proactively said: "After we got out of trouble, the mist that had always been in the dense forest disappeared. Never again."

    "You didn''t go deep into the island?" Modil immediately turned his head and asked seriously.

    "No," Ye Xiao shook his head. "Although the fog in the dense forest has dissipated, it is full of abnormal dim surroundings. Obviously there are other weirdnesses. Sparrowbee and I just looked at the edge of the forest and retreated to the beach. NS."

    "You are doing the right thing. It is very dangerous to go deep into the hinterland without understanding the current rules of this island," Modil nodded gently. As an experienced adventurer, he Knowing that recklessness and overconfidence often lead to disaster.

    "Prandall disappeared in the thick fog, and the fog that has filled the island''s dense forest all the year round has also disappeared... What is the connection between the two?" Maggie muttered thoughtfully, "It feels like It seems that Plantall City and the dense fog in the original dense forest are supported by the same''source'', but now this source is fading from the real world..."

    "Ms. Ye, I can only think of Ms. Ye," Modil said slowly. "Whether it is the shadow dwellers who appeared last night or the summons I received in my dreams, they all seem to point to the mysterious ancient god, but I really don¡¯t see exactly what he intends to convey... But one thing I understand is that the so-called "mage kingdom" of Violet... The true appearance is probably a shadow country. At least the city of Plantel is obviously affected Dominated by shadow power."

    Modil shook his head, and then sketched out a few shining runes in the air. An illusory eyeball condensed from the runes. After a moment of sluggishness, the eyeball looked into the depths of the dense forest. Direction.

    "The situation in the hinterland of the island is unclear. It would be dangerous if you rushed deep into it. I''ll let the mage''s eyes go over and take a look. The control distance of this thing is still very good."

    While the old mage was talking, he casually set a dozen layers of element resistance and arcane protection around the eyes of the mage, and finally gave it seven layers of mage armor and seven layers of force field shield...

    Sparrowbee was stunned when she saw this scene, her eyes widened: "The mage''s eye can also be protected with such layers of protection?!"

    "The little tricks accumulated during the adventure. After all, the wild environment is so dangerous. Who knows what will happen if you are not prepared," Modil said naturally, and then reached out and pushed one of the wizards he had summoned. With a quick glance, Ye Owl and Sparrowbee watched this summoned object of the inner and outer layers, which had been wrapped in various magical special effects, floated up into the air, and moved towards the dense forest like a flying tank. Fly away slowly.

    Although everyone knows that the "magic effect" itself is weightless, it is from this eyeball that they can see a feeling as if they can''t fly.

    Maggie next to her was also stunned. The black dragon lady even suspected that the mage¡¯s eye was more resistant to beating than herself...

    At the same time, the Duchess of Victoria, who stayed on the Cold Star and was in command, was paying attention to the information returned by all the exploratory teams¡ªnot only Maggie and Modil who landed on the Prandall Coast, but also going to Rattle. The "Chillwind" and "Ice Cavalry" who check the situation with Port Payne return information at any time.

    She glanced at the mechanical clock hanging nearby, then turned to look at one of the magic net terminals on the communication platform: "Coldwind, report your location."

    In the next second, the commander of the Coldwind came from the Monet terminal: "This is the Coldwind. We are already close to the outer port of Rattle...the area that should have been the outer port. Rattle city was not found. , Repeat, did not find Rattle City, there is only a pristine barren coastline!"

    Victoria''s face sinks like water: "...confirm the orientation and topographical features of the coast."

    "The position is confirmed and the topography of the coast is the same. We are near the city of Rattle, and the city has disappeared."

    Victoria took a breath, and almost at the same time, the commander of the "Ice Cavalry" hurriedly reported from another communication channel: "Report the Grand Archon! This is the Ice Cavalry! The Port of Payne has disappeared, repeat, the Port of Payne has disappeared-we are searching along the coastline and we have not found any traces of the city so far!"

    "...I see, the Coldwind and the Ice Cavalry continue to search along the coastline. If there is no danger, they will send landing troops ashore to set up temporary bases and monitoring equipment." Victoria''s voice was as cold and calm as ice in winter. She looked up again at the sky outside the porthole, "Regardless of the progress, everyone must return to the boat before the sun goes down. You must not spend the night on the island today."

    "Yes, Coldwind understands." "Ice Cavalry understands."

    The communication between the two battleships was temporarily suspended, Victoria took a breath, and before she could exhale the breath, the landing team led by Maggie initiated a communication request.

    After the communication was connected, she saw the faces of her ancestors appear in the holographic projection at first glance.

    "The fog barrier in the dense forest inside the island has disappeared. I just put a wizard''s eye in the direction of the jungle to the north," Modil said openly, "now the wizard''s eye is almost flying to the limit of my control-from the air Going down, the range that the eyes of the wizard can observe is only unseen virgin forests and unusually large open spaces in the forests. There are no cities, villages or roads. How is your situation there?"

    "...Your previous words have come true," Victoria pursed her lips, and said slowly, "The Violet Kingdom...I''m afraid it''s all gone."

 Chapter 1480ï¼š Parsed blueprint

    "Rattle and Port Payne have been confirmed to disappear, including all the coastal facilities around the two cities, no longer exist." In the temporary camp on the Prandall Coast, Modil retracted his gaze from the communication device and looked towards Sparrowbee and Ye Xiao standing next to him, he shook his head again, "No... strictly speaking, they seem to have never existed before."

    The shield surrounding the camp blocks the cold wind from the sea, and the heat emitted by the heating device is warm and comfortable, but the sparrow bee and the night owl feel a chill spread in their hearts at the same time.

    "The reconnaissance plane just made a reconnaissance along the coastline to the northeast, and it flew to the vicinity of''Dumtran Port''," Maggie''s voice came from the side, "Dumtran Port has also disappeared. That is the entire Violet Island. Go to the point farthest from the center of the island. If this extraordinary vision really spreads out from the center... then the situation may indeed be exactly as you expected."

    Modil nodded, but did not speak. He just looked up to the dense forest in the north. The fog that had never dispersed in the forest had disappeared, leaving only a kind of abnormal darkness entrenched in the shadows of the trees. In the meantime, the previously released Mage¡¯s Eye has naturally dissipated because it exceeded the control limit. Before the Mage¡¯s Eye disappeared, the last picture it returned was still endless trees, as well as the occasionally seen in the woods, which looked like piles of rocks. Of huge accumulations.

    The huge piles of rocks once made Modil thought they were "wrecks" left after the disappearance of the city, but after closer observation, he found that they were nothing more than piles of rocks.

    The territory of this "country of wizards" is actually surprisingly large. Although it is only an island, and because of its low-key acting style, people on the Loren mainland often have a misconception of a "small country with few people", but it is actually The area of ??this ¡°island¡± is almost half the size of the Principality of Holy Dragon or the Kingdom of Dwarves. Its long coastline has several large cities and a large number of small and medium-sized settlements, and its inland areas are covered with vast forests. And the wasteland, even the eyes of the wizard under the control of the legendary wizard, it is impossible to fly to the center of this "island" to check the situation.

    The bird bee looked up at the mountains on the west side, and she saw that the brilliant round of sun had gradually approached the undulating horizon in the distance. In the dimming sky, the brilliant golden red glow was pouring down the clouds to this piece of rubble. Pristine beach.

    This is a magnificent scenery, but for the people who stay on the coast at this moment, the scenery can only make people feel uneasy. Ye Xiao looked at the black-haired dragonborn who was standing not far away: "Miss Maggie, The sun is going down soon."

    Maggie glanced at the sky. Even though it was still a while before night fell completely, she did not dare to let the team stay for one more minute: "Everyone, evacuate the coast, and board the ship now!"

    The steel ranger soldiers on the coast immediately began to pack up and ran to the landing craft docked on the shore. The Dragoon fighter planes that had landed on the open ground and waited for orders also quickly lifted off and began to hover over the coast. Maggie turned into a drape again. He was armed with a black dragon, and allowed the two military intelligence officers and Modil to climb directly on his back.

    All personnel began to evacuate the coast in an orderly manner according to the plan, but the large amount of equipment they had brought before stayed in place. These equipment included energy packs and communicators, as well as a large number of sensing and monitoring devices. After the evacuation, these magic guides The device will continue to operate to observe the changes in Violet Island after nightfall and send real-time data back to the main battleship of the Cold Star on standby at sea.

    Sitting on the broad back of the black dragon, the sparrow bee once again looked back at Violet''s direction. She saw that Violet Island was drifting away in the afterglow of the setting sun. The dense forest in the distance had sunk into darkness first. The city of Plantel that was once familiar is now A barren coast is gradually being covered by sunset clouds. There is no one on the coast, and only the magical device that runs automatically is flashing in the dim light before night.

    "I hope the first night can be passed safely." She heard Ye Xiao whispering next to her.

    "I don''t think the problem is big. According to my speculation, that''mist-shrouded world'' has completely separated from our real world, and we are returning to the ship now only out of cautious consideration," the adventurer Modil said casually. Before he finished his words, he took twelve layers of stone skin art and a lot of mage armor and elemental resistance on himself, "Everyone can put their heart down..."

    The corner of Sparrow''s eyes trembled, and her heart said that she was acting together with this legendary adventurer, so why couldn''t her heart let go...

    ...

    When several exploratory teams left the coastal area of ??Violet Island and each returned to the main battleship at sea, Gao Wen, who was far south of the empire, also received an exploratory report directly from the Hanxing.

    In the study room covered with blue velvet carpets, the atmosphere seemed quite solemn. Amber was standing in front of the large desk, holding the report file that had just been sent from the north in her hand. It was because of her solid nervous system. At that time, the mood was not very calm: "...According to the results of the last investigation, it can be confirmed that many violet border cities, including Prandall, Rattle, and Port Payne, have disappeared, and the inland areas that can be detected at present are also No traces of the city have been found...

    "...The''Ice Cavalry'' carries a high-power magic sensor device. This integrated special service ship performed three full-power scans in the direction of the Violet Island, and found no magical activity or artificial traces of magical convergence... ¡­It can basically rule out the possibility of human activities extending 120 kilometers inward from the southwest coast of the island.

    "At present, all the landing forces have returned to their respective capital ships docked at sea. Only automatic recording and transmission equipment have been left on the beach to continuously observe the situation of Violet after nightfall. The Grand Archon Victoria continues to stay on the Cold Star and take command. "

    She closed the document in her hand and looked up at Gao Wen, who was sitting quietly behind the desk: "By now, we should have been able to conclude that the Violet Kingdom has disappeared, or, as you said, it... ¡­Never existed."

    "I see," Gawain nodded slightly, and asked Amber to put the report on the table, and then slowly rubbed his brows, "How is the situation on Modil? He is the easiest to show up in the whole process. ''Variable'' individuals."

    "His condition is stable. Victoria conducted a thorough inspection on him after he returned to the Cold Star," Amber exhaled. "In general, except when he was dreaming, he was chased by hundreds of shadow residents and hit half of the seat. Outside of the city, the body of the great adventurer was not affected in the Prandtl''s fog in any way¡ªgiven his rich experience in this area, it is estimated that the psychological level was not affected at all."

    Gao Wen: "..."

    He doesn''t know how to evaluate the brilliant deeds of that great adventurer, so he can only wish the old man good health in his heart...

    "After that, I will look at the follow-up report from Victoria," Gao Wen breathed a sigh of relief. "Tonight will be very important. Whether there will be any additional changes in Violet Island after this extraordinary vision, it will be determined after the night falls. See the resolution... you go back and rest first, you have been busy with this matter for a day."

    If it is normal, Amber will definitely disappear in front of Gawain within a second when he hears this, and appear in a random tavern in the city within three minutes while filling himself with a glass of cold beer. This time, after Gawain''s voice fell, she stayed where she was.

    Gao Wen raised his eyelids and glanced at her. He didn''t ask anything. He just said casually: "The operators are all good. Without them, our response to this extraordinary vision would be much slower than now. ."

    "... Over the years, I have sent away many old acquaintances," Amber said slowly. She pulled a chair next to her and sat on it with her hands on her chin. "Some walked vigorously, some Some of them walked silently, and some... were executed by my own hands. Sometimes I thought, if I didn¡¯t go to the tavern to summon them back then, if they didn¡¯t follow me to Cecil, they chose Will it be better if they continue to live their original life in the country..."

    She shook her head and looked up at Gao Wen: "There are nearly a hundred military intelligence officers in the entire Violet area, and now only two have survived. Those who disappeared are either my attendants ten or even decades ago, or These are the backbones I brought out with my own hands in recent years. Many of them didn''t have to go this way."

    Gao Wen looked at Amber silently. He seldom saw such an expression on the opponent''s face, but he knew that what the other party needed now was not weak comfort.

    "People will have a lot of regrets in their lives, but I think this is the only thing you should not regret," he shook his head and said calmly, "you brought them to Cecil, they Choosing to follow you to join the MIB is not just your decision alone. They have chosen the path they want to take, and they have gone to the end on this road. They have faith, loyalty, and a life that they recognize¡ªyou Questioning what they did at the beginning is tantamount to questioning the path they have traveled."

    "...That''s true," Kohaku thought for a while, and suddenly laughed, "And think about it carefully...With the original life trajectory of the group of people, if they didn''t follow me at the beginning, they are probably being tortured in public order every few days. On the radiator of the bureau, or worse, I¡¯m afraid I died in some gutter and alley a few years ago, and that seems to be nothing to be happy about."

    She patted her face, got up from the chair, and stretched her waist hard: "Forget it, thinking too much is not in my style... I have to find a tavern to relax and follow the rules, I have to ask them The last cup."

    Gao Wen looked at Amber''s eyes quietly: "Also toast all of them for me."

    Amber waved her hand, turned and stepped into a shadowy crack that quietly opened. In the next second, her figure disappeared in front of Gawain''s eyes.

    The study was quiet for a while. Gawain sat behind the desk and didn''t know what he was thinking. After a while, he looked up at the door of the study: "Come in. I''ve been standing outside for a long time."

    As soon as the voice fell, the door of the study was cautiously pushed open by a gap, and then Rebecca and Jenny''s heads peeked in through the gap of the door, and they carefully surveyed the room. After confirming that there was no one else, Jenny pushed the door in. Jenny still muttered softly: "Miss Amber left really quietly..."

    Gao Wen looked at Rebecca, who was holding a large stack of materials in his hand: "It''s so rare that you knew you were waiting in the hallway. I thought you would just bang your head in as usual-and then all People¡¯s emotions are interrupted."

    "I wanted to come in directly, but Jenny grabbed me!" Rebecca said immediately. "She said the atmosphere in the study was inappropriate...Why was the atmosphere inappropriate just now?"

    Gao Wen: "..."

    "The atmosphere was a bit inappropriate just now, but I might not finish explaining this to you for a while," Gawain waved his hand, and then his eyes fell on the documents held by the two of them. "Say business, you guys. Yes¡­¡­"

    Jenny immediately stepped forward and put the papers in her and Rebecca''s hands on Gawain''s desk. The chief runeman of the empire had a serious expression on her face: "Your Majesty, we have finished sending the documents to the Noyes. There are some amazing... discoveries in the translation of the technical materials of the''Unification Field of Mind''."

    Upon hearing this, Gawain adjusted his sitting posture in an instant.

    The changes in the Violet Kingdom are shocking, the mystery of Lady Ye affects the mind, and the transaction between the sailor and the ancient gods is full of mysteries-but in any case, the pressing magic tide is still an absolute major event at the moment!

    After all, the mutation can be solved slowly, and the ancient mystery will not disappear by itself, but the magic tide will not be solved... Then Loren is really gone.

    Gawain quickly set his eyes on the pile of materials on the table. After briefly judging the thickness of the document and the professionalism of the beginning part, he decisively gave up the idea of ??looking at the information now, and directly transferred it. Looking at Rebecca: "What did you find?"

    "The so-called''Unified Field of Mind'' by the Neues... is actually a technology that connects biological minds to each other to form a network. In this way, they create an extremely large and controlled''civic'', and then combine it Projected over the planet to produce a protective effect similar to a barrier,¡± Rebecca immediately explained, opening a document she brought with him while explaining, and pointed out part of the schematic diagram inside to Gawain. ¡°This It is the schematic diagram of the components of the Unification of Mind Field after the annotations. We have performed the''localization'' processing on it. You will focus on this part..."

    Gao Wen frowned slightly. He looked at these blueprints processed by technical experts such as Jenny and Rebecca, looked at the link nodes and computing units, and suddenly thought: "This thing looks familiar... ¡­"

    "Yes, of course very familiar," Rebecca nodded, "because the bottom part of this thing is almost the ¡®neural network¡¯ we are using!"

    "Neural network...Sure enough, no wonder I feel so familiar," Gao Wen nodded slightly, and he felt his heartbeat speed up gradually, "So, this mysterious ¡®unified field of mind¡¯ is actually a neural network?!"

    "Not only the neural network," Jenny''s voice came from the side. "The neural network is only the bottom part of the unified field of mind, which is equivalent to the foundation. This protection system is more critical, and the part that shocks us the most is its ''Field effect generator'' and''projection unit'', this thing..."

    When the chief runeman said this, she couldn''t help but stop. She and Rebecca looked at each other, then nodded, and said to Gawain with a very solemn expression: "This thing is similar to our''anti-divine barrier''. Place, but it¡¯s''reversed''."

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1481ï¼š closed loop

    To be honest, when Jenny said that the so-called "Unification Field of Mind" is like the "reverse state" of the anti-divine barrier, the first thought that came to Gawain''s mind was the anti-divine barrier. Isn¡¯t it a divine barrier in turn?

    However, in the next second, he squeezed the sentence that almost blurted out in the bronchus. Of course Jenny''s "reversal" could not be such a simple literal meaning, and it would not be possible after the anti-divine barrier was reversed. What kind of divine barrier, the principle is like turning a potato and it won¡¯t turn into dried beans...

    "Ahem," Gawain coughed slightly, maintaining the majesty and calmness on his face, "Explain in detail, starting with the original principle."

    "Yes," Jenny nodded immediately. She picked up the information on the table and found part of it and pointed it to Gawain. "This is the original blueprint sent to us by the Neue people. This is our translation of theirs. After the annotation, the device was re-adjusted according to the characteristics of the nervous system of the Loren intelligent race. In fact, we have not been able to fully understand how this''mind unity field'' system works, because the Neumanns are obviously different from ours. Neural structure, Rebecca and I just analyzed from the overall architecture of this system that it may have a certain connection with our neural network and anti-divine barrier...

    "As we all know, the principle of the anti-divine barrier is based on the''chaotic thought''. A huge number of mortal minds are connected through a neural network, and these minds will form a powerful chaotic thought in the''bottom layer'' of the neural network, or''chaos''. ''Non-directive thoughts'', this kind of thought is extremely powerful and can hardly be interfered by external factors, so we derive it and release it as a field, making an''anti-divine barrier'' that can isolate the spiritual pollution of the gods, and this kind of barrier The effectiveness has been proven in practice..."

    Gao Wen nodded slightly: "At the time, the magic goddess Mirmina also took advantage of the power of''non-directive thought'' to''wash out'' her own divinity by sinking herself into the bottom layer of the neural network... What does this have to do with resisting the demonic tide?"

    "This is a key issue that we have always ignored or subconsciously avoided when we seek ways to resist the demonic tide," Jenny met Gao Wen''s gaze. "The gods themselves... are actually not affected by the demonic tides."

    "The gods themselves?" Gao Wen was stunned for a moment, and then suddenly woke up. Just as Jenny said, the gods themselves are indeed not affected by the demonic wave!

    Although mortals will be unconditionally killed when facing the demon wave, and the demise of the mortal will lead to the gradual weakness and death of the gods, in fact, the demon wave is not a **** that can directly affect the gods. There is no "observer effect out of control". The problem!

    In fact, not only that, but gods who are so powerful that they are not only immune to the influence of the demonic wave, they can also shelter the mortals in the world to protect them from the demonic wave, and this has not happened before, Gao Wen knows The most typical example is that the former Tarrond dragon kingdom has experienced the baptism of the magic wave again and again in the past 1.87 million years, but in fact the dragon has not found the technical means to fight the magic wave. , They were able to survive... because the dragon **** Enya linked herself to the Tarrond Great Shield.

    In addition to the dragon kingdom, in other old civilizations in this world, there were also races that successfully "resisted" the demonic wave. At the beginning, Gao Wen also discussed this issue with Enya and other dragons who successfully "resisted". "The tribe of the Demon Tide is actually nothing more than the shelter of the gods.

    When the demonic wave comes, sentient beings give their whole body and heart to the gods to dominate, so as to avoid being swallowed out of control by the observer effect. This is the path that all living beings, including the former Talrond, have walked.

    The Dragon Race knows this road, Gao Wen knows it, and those scholars who study fighting against the demonic tide...actually also know it.

    But they can''t go.

    Because this is a dead end, it is destined to drink poison to quench thirst. The prerequisite for relying on the gods to fight the demonic tide is to abandon "adult", to completely lock the spiritual seal between the gods and mortals, and to make the gods strong enough to far surpass the world civilization. Only in this way can the entire civilization be placed under the shelter of the gods. The Dragons did so, so they were locked in the Cradle of Eternity for 1.87 million years, and the other civilizations that were not as good as the Dragons ended up miserably.

    The gods in the process of the magic wave became extremely powerful, and the spiritual seal was strengthened to an infinitely high degree, so that as soon as the magic wave ended, the gods almost immediately fell into a state of being on the verge of losing control, and those ordinary civilizations did not have the experience of dragons. Without the power of the dragons, and without enough luck, they didn''t have time to build their "eternal cradle", and they all disappeared when the black trap arrived.

    This is also in line with Kraken¡¯s observations and records of terrestrial civilizations. They have recorded that more than one terrestrial civilization has survived the demonic wave, but those civilizations that seem to have survived did not reach the end, often after the demonic wave ended. Soon, they went into extinction inexplicably... and it was precisely because this process of extinction was too weird and rapid that the Krakens called this "sudden death of civilization" phenomenon "black trap", meaning that it suddenly appeared in the endless ocean. Black trap.

    So this is a road that seems to be able to buy time, but actually blocked all possibilities. The Alliance will not take the initiative to step into the black trap. Therefore, from the beginning, everyone, including Gao Wen, has never followed The direction of the "gods" has considered fighting the demonic tide, and this... happens to be a blind spot in their thinking.

    "In fact, we only have one ¡®why¡¯." When the blind spot disappeared, Gao Wen quickly had ideas, and he finally gradually reacted, "The gods are not affected by the magic wave...Why are the gods not affected by the magic wave?"

    "Yes, this is what we are thinking about," Jenny nodded slightly. "Now both Rebecca and I can''t sum up all the principles, but we suspect...all of this is still related to the observer effect."

    As if a ray of sunlight suddenly penetrated the heavy haze, a flash of lightning burst out of the thick cloud, and a ball of thread that had always been chaotic in Gawain''s mind suddenly collapsed. He seemed to have grasped the key to the problem: " The essence of the magic wave is that the observer effect under the macro conditions is out of control. The essence of the gods is the product of the thought, and this so-called "product of the thought" is actually a kind of "observer effect"!"

    Rebecca next to him nodded immediately: "Yes, gods are also the product of the observer effect. According to the latest theory,''thinking'' is essentially a group-based, orderly observation that can affect the macro world. The effect of..."

    "Wait, then there is a problem," Gawain suddenly felt something was wrong. "If the gods are the product of the observer effect, then they should be more affected by the demonic wave. After all, the demonic wave is engaged in'' The observer effect is out of control''...but why are the gods not affected by the magic wave?"

    "We don''t want to understand this problem," Jenny shook her head. "But both Rebecca and I believe that this problem should be the most critical part of the Neumann''s system of''Unified Field of Mind'', but no one can To explain why the gods as the product of the observer effect are not affected by the out-of-control of the observer effect, we even specifically asked the senior advisors of the Theocracy Council, and they were also very confused about this... Ms. Enya also said that she was one hundred I have never thought about this problem for more than 800,000 years."

    "Of course they have not thought about this. Before leaving the position of the gods, the gods'' knowledge of the world is limited, and their so-called omniscience and omnipotence are actually limited by their information..." Gao Wen waved his hand, but he was just halfway through. Suddenly he stopped, his expression became a little exciting, "Wait, I seem to understand what''s going on..."

    "Huh?" Rebecca and Jenny looked at each other subconsciously, and they said in unison, "What did you think of?"

    "It''s a closed loop of information!" Gao Wen''s tone was a bit agitated, and even his breathing became rapid. A problem that blocked his mind suddenly became unblocked, which almost broke the majesty of his ancestors, which he had so hard to stretch to the present. "The gods are Classical models of closed-loop information, although they are the product of the observer effect, in a sense, this''observer effect'' is not entirely based on the real world, but a considerable part of it is based on''internal evidence'' and''self-consistent'' , Is a process of''self-explanation''!

    "Do you understand? It is not that gods were born from nature, but mortal believers first created a self-closed loop and internally self-consistent belief system, and then "created" a **** within this system, and all sects in the world "Doctrines" can not jump out of this structure. This kind of information structure of "self-explanation", "information closed-loop", and "internal self-consistent" has caused the gods to be completely unaffected by the observer effect because of their foundation of existence. It does not involve, or rarely involves observation of the real world!"

    Listening to Gawain¡¯s explanation, Jenny and Rebecca looked at each other, and their faces almost simultaneously showed shocked expressions. Obviously, this new set of conjectures has greatly touched all their theoretical deductions so far, and even faintly filled them. They are the last blind spot in the system of the "Unified Field of Mind" of the Noyes.

    And Gawain didn''t stop thinking after he finished speaking, his mind was still running fast, and he quickly thought of new things.

    "I think this also explains why only a strong enough **** can protect sentient beings when the demonic wave arrives, and this process requires that the soul seal must be completely locked because in the early and middle stages of the birth of the gods, the beliefs of mortals cannot be completely separated from the natural world. The objective things, such as the most primitive element worship, mountain forest worship and even beast worship, although these beliefs also have the tendency of''self-explaining'' and''information closed-loop'', their sources are mortals'' awe and imagination of powerful things in nature.

    "At this stage, the gods cannot completely circumvent the''dependence'' on the real world. Mortals¡¯ cognitive changes in the real world will still seriously affect the existence of the gods themselves, or in other words, the gods at this stage still Without a complete ¡°closed loop¡±, the magic wave that occurs outside the ¡°loop¡± will still affect the gods inside the ¡°loop¡±;

    "When the belief system develops to an advanced stage, the interpretation of the gods will gradually deviate from the''primitive awe'', and will move towards a purer philosophical speculation and theoretical model. People realize that the mountains, rivers, thunder and lightning are just natural phenomena. , So they will push the gods they worship to a higher position to continue to maintain their sacredness and authority.

    "The **** of nature, Amorn, has actually experienced this stage. At first, the deer **** was just a worship of mountains and beasts, but then the elves tamed the mountains and beasts, so the original deer **** was not stalwart enough. Then, the believers elevated him to the position of''natural ruler''. What if he continues to be elevated?

    "It is conceivable that if Amone does not break away from the position of God, then sooner or later he will become a symbol of the origin of all things. At that time, he will have completed a complete separation from the real world and become a completely closed loop, self-consistent, inconsistent A pure **** that can be''established'' without the support of any reality is just like the original''Dragon God'' Enya.

    "At that time, as a **** who has realized a completely closed loop of information, he can also be immune to the influence of the demonic wave."

    Gao Wen clearly stated all the speculations in his mind at this moment, and this is obviously a direction that Jenny and Rebecca had never considered before, but no matter how shocking, no matter how inconsistent with the previous They also have to admit one point of their research thinking: all of this can be explained in principle.

    As the product of the observer effect at the macro level, the gods are immune to the influence of the demonic tide because of their own "information closed loop" characteristics!

    "An information system that is not open to the outside world will not be affected by the out-of-control observer effect..." Jenny murmured to herself, "Yes, this is reasonable. We didn''t think of this at all before..."

    "It''s not unexpected that we have avoided this direction unconsciously, because it will inevitably point to the gods, and if we don''t point to the gods, we won''t find other''information systems that are not open to the outside world''," Gao Wen shook Shaking his head, "But the Noyes obviously didn''t avoid this...If their mental unity field is really an anti-divine barrier, it means that they have found a way to evade the demonic tide from the gods... "

    While talking, he turned his gaze on the drawings and documents again, his expression thoughtful.

    "What is the result of inverting the anti-divine barrier? Will it cause mortals and gods to re-bond?"

    "We have never done this before, and even the theoretical level of reserves is very lacking, but one thing is certain, although this process is called''reversal'', its function is by no means a simple barrier against the gods. "The function of "reverse" is reversed," Jenny shook her head, "According to the preliminary deductions made by Her Royal Highness Rebecca and I, this inversion process should be to reverse the role of the''non-directional thought'', if the original The''non-directive thought'' acts on the gods, so after it reverses phase, its object should be...all mortals."

    Speaking of this, she paused, and added: ¡°Of course the real process should be far more complicated and more variable than this. We are only making a superficial understanding based on the blueprint sent by the Noyes, and generalizing their strength. The field generation and projection devices are regarded as the''reverse state'' of the anti-divine barrier. How to realize this specific thing... still needs to be studied carefully."

    "I understand," Gawain nodded lightly, then raised his index finger and rubbed his chin, "Do you project non-directional thoughts on all mortals..."

    Suddenly, his movement of rubbing his chin stopped.

    "Could it be that... the true meaning of this process is to treat all mortals as a ¡®god¡¯?"

 Chapter 1482ï¼š Theory and practice

    Frankly speaking, Gao Wen is not an expert in the field of technology-although he will actively participate in the discussion of certain technical issues, but this is more because of his open mind and uniqueness from another world. From the perspective, if he really talks about theories and formulas, he will not be able to compare to professionals like Rebecca and Jenny.

    But precisely because of his open mind, sometimes he can find some problems from a perspective other than theoretical formulas. These problems are often overlooked by "local people" or even "local gods".

    "The key reason why the gods are immune to the influence of the magic wave is the''information closed loop''. To put it bluntly, it is actually''I observe myself''," Gawain saw the shocked expressions on the faces of Jenny and Rebecca, slowly explaining his thoughts. , "If the Neue¡¯s''unified field of mind'' is also based on this point to achieve the effect of fighting the magic tide, then this thing will inevitably put the mortals in the protection field in the same state...

    "Through the closed-loop method of information, the mortal¡¯s ¡°observer effect¡± can be separated from the real universe outside the protection field, or to explain it according to our existing terms, it is to use a powerful and chaotic ¡°non-directional trend of thought¡±. Wrap the entire planet to block the information exchange between us and the "real universe" outside the barrier...

    "So from this level, when the unified field of mind is activated, the mortal entity that has realized the closed-loop information is actually similar to a ¡®god¡¯ with the same closed-loop information..."

    Rebecca has understood the thinking of the ancestors, and she slowly reacted from her astonishment, muttering to herself: "Let the entire mortal civilization stand in the universe in an almost god-like posture, so as to face the demonic tide... This idea is really...amazing."

    "But won''t this be a problem?" Jenny seemed a little worried, "Let the entire mortal group enter the''like god'' state, really will not cause some kind of... yoke? Just like the spiritual seal and the seal we are facing now Belief in chains is also the result of thoughts..."

    "This is the key-our thinking in this area is limited by ourselves. We are too nervous about gods and many things related to gods, so that we often subconsciously think about this issue from an intuitive perspective rather than a rational perspective. "Gao Wen didn''t wait for Jenny to finish speaking," he said, "Why do the soul stamp and the shackles of faith appear? It is because of the unconditional worship of mortal groups and the long-term''collective fantasy'' of a certain illusory goal, and it is because of blind awe and ''Self-imprisonment'', after which gods are produced, rather than worship and shackles that arise because of gods.

    "We must not mistake this order, nor ignore all the preconditions.

    "Then make a judgment on this basis. A simple''closed-loop of information'' will not create a spiritual seal and a bond of faith, because the closed-loop effect is the''non-directional trend of thought'', which is the collective subconsciousness of a large number of mortals. The chaotic state of thought does not involve any explicit worship and awe at all, nor does it point to any unified''goal''¡ªit does not even point to the mortal himself.

    "So I just said that after the unity of mind field was activated, mortals were''recognized'' as a god, rather than actually turning the mortal community into a certain god."

    Speaking of this, Gawain couldn¡¯t help but pause. His gaze swept across Jenny and Rebecca, and his tone became solemn: ¡°We shouldn¡¯t''talk about face changes''. Being too conservative in this regard is actually going from an extreme. Going to the other extreme, do you remember what we said when we first studied the divine power inverter array? As long as it is based on a clear mind and rational thinking, then even the power of the divine can be transformed into a''technical method'' in the hands of mortals. ''."

    Gawain¡¯s words awakened Jenny in an instant. She touched her cheek subconsciously, her eyes changed slightly: ¡°It¡¯s just a technical method...I almost went on a blind conservative path... You¡¯re right, we shouldn¡¯t talk. The look has changed. After all, even true gods can be described by theories and formulas!"

    Gao Wen nodded slightly, his gaze returned to the drawing before him, and he said in a deep voice, "Now our biggest good news is that the''Unified Field of Mind'' has a certain feasibility. It is no longer a completely unknown. The phantom."

    "Yes, yes," Rebecca lit his head vigorously. "At the beginning, no one understood what the Neue people¡¯s mental unity field was, or whether it would work for the Loren people, or even if they were useful. Can we build it, so even though we finalized the plan for the''Devil Tide Observation Device'' during the previous meeting, everyone has always been imagining it, after all, we still have no ideas on''protection''..."

    Jenny is not as optimistic as Rebecca. Although many problems have been solved, her expression is still serious and low. After a moment of contemplation, the chief rune with pale hair suddenly said: "But despite this, we There is still a long way to go before a truly usable "Unification Field of Mind" is built. Your Majesty, don''t forget its scale."

    Jenny''s words were like a cold wind, and the atmosphere in the study suddenly solidified, even the expression on Rebecca''s face stiffened.

    Gao Wen didn''t say anything, because he knew the problem existed just now, and knew that the situation was still not optimistic.

    When they first got the blueprint of the "Unification Field of Mind", the technical experts were shocked by its astonishing scale, and after roughly calculating the construction cost and cycle of this thing, they felt a little desperate. The Unification Field of Mind is a field that covers the entire The behemoth of the planet, it contains countless link nodes and projection devices all over the world, as well as a huge energy system and distributed control hubs that match it.

    Only in this way can it form a barrier sufficient to protect all mankind... But how long will it take for this thing to be made?

    It took the Neues a full 1,400 years to build their unified field of mind¡ªeven if they took into account that when they started the project, the productivity was relatively backward and the construction period was too long. In terms of unimaginable large projects.

    For the Loren Alliance, which may only have one and a half years of preparation time left, and the magic tide is gradually approaching its home planet, it is an impossible task to build a "mind unity field" from scratch, and when Jenny and Rui After Becca saw the architecture of neural networks and anti-divine barriers in the drawings of the Noyes, this problem seemed to be a little less desperate¡ªfortunately, coincidence, and Cecil had already thought about it. The protective system has laid a certain foundation, at least the project does not need to "start from scratch" now.

    But even so, the current scale of neural networks and anti-divine barriers is far from enough to support a protective barrier that can protect the world.

    "I want to confirm one thing first," after a moment of contemplation, Gao Wen finally spoke slowly. "Starting from the basic part, as the''source'' of the anti-divine barrier, how many nodes need to be linked in the neural network to support one Protect the global mental unity field?"

    In the protection system of the Neumann, the network (neural network) formed by a large number of mortal minds is equivalent to a "generating source", which is responsible for generating powerful "non-directional thoughts", and the force field generation and projection device It is responsible for converting non-directional thoughts into a unified field of mind (the inverted state of the anti-divine barrier) and projecting it onto the planet. It does not need to connect all human minds to the network, nor does it allow humans to hide in the network. "Refuge" in China.

    Therefore, in theory, as long as the node scale of the neural network can reach a certain threshold, it can produce a strong enough "non-directional trend of thought" to meet the demand.

    Therefore, the scale of the "basic project" of neural networks does not necessarily need to spread all over the world, at least if the Cecil Empire has already laid a certain foundation for it, it is possible to meet the blueprint requirements.

    "We have only performed rough calculations at present." Jenny has obviously made a lot of preparations in advance, and has also responded to Gao Wen''s problems. "In principle, the more thinking nodes linked in the neural network, the more "non-fiction" The directional trend of thought has the stronger power, the more it can effectively cover the observer effect, but in fact, as long as the scale of the existing neural network is expanded by two to three times, the resulting''non-directional trend of thought'' will be Enough to activate the barrier...Of course, continuing to expand the scale of the network on this basis can make the effect better, but it is not necessary."

    The existing neural network needs to be expanded by two to three times...

    "So, this is achievable." Gao Wen thought slightly, and said in a low voice.

    "Yes, this part can be achieved," Rebecca next to him nodded. "At present, the domestic neural network is developing rapidly, and its promotion in other countries is also very smooth. According to Jenny and I''s estimation, maybe both In less than one and a half years, the number of neural network nodes in the entire alliance can reach three times the current size within one year. difficult."

    "So the difficulty lies in the other part," Gawain said slowly, "Force field projection..."

    "According to the blueprint of the Noi people, we need to cover the whole world of the projection devices of the unified field of mind to produce a complete protective effect," Jenny nodded slightly, "compared to the neural network, these projection devices are what we really can''t get around. ''Tough battle''. At present, the coverage of the most powerful''anti-divine barrier generator'' we have manufactured is only a few blocks in size, and due to the use of a large number of sophisticated technologies, its production and assembly cycle is very long, one and a half years ...Not to mention covering this planet, it is a problem to cover half of the southern border..."

    "What if all the countries in the alliance go all out to produce barrier generators?" Rebecca thought for a while and looked at Jenny. "I remember that many ancient manufacturing stations have been restarted on the wizard side recently. Although the equipment is very old, The production efficiency is very high, and the production mode can be adjusted flexibly. Most modern industrial parts can be processed..."

    "But there is only one silver empire in the alliance that has this kind of''coffin book''," Gao Wen shook his head, "At most, Typhon uses their''banknote ability'', coupled with the deep sea technology of Shanghai Demon, but this is probably still difficult. Satisfying the gap. Now we are facing a star-level project, even if all the countries in the alliance have the same production capacity as Cecil, it may not be effective, not to mention the industrialization of most of the countries in the alliance has just started..."

    As he spoke, he couldn''t help but sigh secretly in his heart.

    The magic wave came too early.

    Many countries in the alliance are not prepared at all, even in this era. Except for the three major empires and the "leading countries" such as the sea monster and the giant dragon, most of the member states are still in magic workshops+ In the initial stage of the industry, where craftsmen are rubbing hands, such an alliance is suddenly facing a planetary project. This is no longer a problem with the wheels of the times coming in front of them¡ªthis is the wheels of the times having been crushed on the face.

    And this is a "Warhammer-II" heavy tank.

    "We need to brainstorm." After a moment of contemplation and silence, Gawain shook his head slightly. "We need more smart people to participate, including scholars from other countries. Now we have understood the blueprint of the Neue people. What are you talking about, then the next step is to figure out what to do. To contact the Silver Empire¡¯s Astrology Association, Typhon¡¯s Royal Wizards¡¯ Association, Kraken¡¯s Deep Sea Witches, and the Dragon... We need all parties now. There are opinions from all sides, and no one line of thought can be let go."

    "Yes," Jenny bent down immediately, "as you wish."

    "Before discussing the problem of force field projection, the work of expanding and transforming neural networks must also be incorporated into the''Magic Tide Countermeasures Project''," Gao Wen said immediately, "although the growth rate of neural networks is now sufficient Barrier needs, but only scale growth is not enough. We also need to consider that it will serve as the source of the ¡°mind unity field¡±...the network can no longer be developed according to the original plan. It needs to be re-planned for the future and peace Make some preparations in advance for the connection of other subsystems."

    He raised his head and looked at Rebecca: "You go find your aunt, she may have to... work overtime a little bit."

    "Hey!" Rebecca agreed immediately, turned her head and walked towards the entrance of the study, but when she was halfway, she creaked and stopped her steps, shrank her neck and turned her head and glanced at Gawain, "I''ll go and tell my aunt This... won''t you be beaten?"

    Gao Wen glared at her: "I asked you to spread the word, why would she hit you?"

    "Oh." Rebecca nodded, and then walked out of the room with confidence.

    ¡­

    At the same time, in the hinterland of the Ogure tribe, the quiet night was shrouding the forests and mountains of this ancient land, and the sacred peak of the ancestor stood under the stars.

    At the foot of the ancestor''s peak, the gray elf patriarch Wenna Baizhi stood on the edge of the balcony of the tallest chamber of Helm, holding on to the stone railing with her hands, quietly looking at the high mountain bathed in starlight.

    On the top of the mountain, some lights and the silhouette of a tall tower can be seen faintly.

    The place where the lights converge is the settlement of the goblin tribe on the mountain, and the towering tower is the main hub of the magic net at the top of the ancestor''s peak¡ªand also the largest hub tower in the entire Ogure tribe.

    A slightly hoarse voice came from the side: "You have been staring at Ancestral Peak today."

    Wenna turned her head, raised her head, and saw an unusually tall figure standing next to her.

    "Camilla, you stand too close, and it''s tired to talk with your head up."

    "Oh, sorry," the warchief hurriedly backed away half a step, and at the same time cast his gaze on the towering mountain, "calculate the time... ¡®that lady¡¯ is about to arrive at this time."

    "Well, soon," Wenna nodded slightly, "Just now Stella has sent a message from the mountain, saying that it has received a transmission signal."

    Camilla pursed her lips, and finally couldn''t help but said in hesitation: "...You said, if we do this, the ancestors in the mountains really won''t blame us?"

    "...If the ancestors are really in that mountain, then they will only be proud of us," After a few seconds of silence, Wenna shook her head slowly, "If they are not there, then we don''t have to hesitate. NS."

    Camilla opened her eyes slightly, and the pale golden cat eyes quietly stared at her childhood playmate in the dark. After a few seconds, she sighed softly: "...It''s really a profiteer, just like I have a thick skin."

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1483ï¼š The magical focus in Ancestral Peak

    When Wenna and Camilla were watching the changes of Ancestral Peak in the city of Helm at the foot of the mountain, at the top of Ancestral Peak, the magic net hub base built by the fairies and Cecil technicians had entered. The final preparation stage.

    The majestic magic net pivot tower stands on the top of this ancient high mountain. Under the deep night, the stars of the bright stars cover the surface of the giant tower like a twilight. The mechanical devices on the top of the tower quietly operate in the night. The huge artificial crystal array keeps adjusting its angle slightly, and the low buzzing sound caused by magic resonance flows in the wind like a nocturne.

    At the foot of the tower, a large number of research facilities have been prepared. High-intensity industrial-grade lighting equipment makes the top of the mountain bright as daylight. On an open space near the tower, a large-scale shaft extends toward the depths of the mountain. The surrounding elevators are now sending the last batch of equipment underground, and a large number of engineering vehicles and emergency handling teams are standing by around the open space, waiting for what is about to happen tonight.

    A Cecil technical supervisor in a white uniform came to the edge of the shaft platform. He looked up at the devices neatly arranged under the lights, took a deep breath in the cold night breeze, and calmed his mood a little bit¡ª ¡ªThose neatly arranged devices are six tower-like devices surrounding the platform. They have heavy alloy bases and complex crystal arrays. Their brand-new shells indicate that they were installed here not long ago.

    Ordinary technicians may be a little unfamiliar with these devices, but as a technical director, he is very clear about the role of these devices: these things are the legendary anti-divine barriers.

    A kind of protective equipment based on the "non-directional thoughts" technology in the neural network that releases a large range of chaotic consciousness fields to block the spiritual pollution of the gods, a miracle of magical engineering, and one of the peaks of modern technology.

    Although the "lady" who is coming tonight has left the position of the gods, and the spiritual pollution it releases is no longer as dangerous and deadly as the original gods, these necessary protective measures are still indispensable. After all... mortals are in front of the gods It''s really a very fragile creature. "That lady" may just accidentally look out. The assistants working on the scene risk turning into deformed flesh and blood. In this case, there is an extra layer of machinery. Insurance is much more reliable.

    A slight and rapid wing flapping suddenly came from the side, and the technical director¡¯s thoughts were also interrupted. He heard a pleasant female voice resounding from his side: "The communication mode with the backbone network has been adjusted to''coming.'' The band is up, when will Lady Gaota come?"

    The technical director turned his head to look in the direction of the sound. What came into sight was a small lady who was only the size of a palm and had almost transparent wings behind her. High, her face has a faintly excited look, her eyes are shining in the night, and she is obviously looking forward to what will happen tonight.

    This is the leader of the goblin tribe, one of the "five kings" of Ogure, Lady Stella-she and her tribe have lived on the peak of the ancestors for generations, this mountain has been the domain of goblins since ancient times, so Even among the various ethnic groups of Ogure, the goblin tribe¡¯s say on the peak of the ancestors should override all other tribes. If they do not nod their heads for agreement, let alone transform the peak of the ancestors into a demonic wave observation device. The focus is that the project to build a magic net hub on the top of the mountain is impossible to achieve.

    Of course, the technical director held some respect for the fairy queen. He smiled and greeted the other party, and then replied: "Ms. Tower has just heard the news. She is still making final preparations to transform the dark blue. Pulse flow is not a simple matter, even she, who once held all laws, must be extremely cautious."

    "That''s true," the fairy queen nodded in the air, and then turned to look in the direction of the shaft, "but it was really unexpected... we dug out last month to find the magical focus in the Ancestral Peak. This shaft of ¡®s now happens to be able to come in handy...and fortunately the news came early enough, and it will be ten and a half months later, we are thinking about making a vegetable cellar under the shaft to put pickles..."

    Ogure¡¯s fairies like pickled vegetables. To be honest, the technical director was surprised when he first learned about it. He always felt that pickled vegetables didn¡¯t match the style of cute creatures like fairies and petite images. But with the passage of time in Ogure, he has gained a new understanding of the fairy race-this group of seemingly harmless little creatures have the strongest fighting force of Ogure¡¯s magic puppet army and the strongest The army of the wizards has the tradition of being a soldier and the habit of hunting giant beasts. Their style of painting has never been judged by common sense. Even they can use the "sacred mountain" as their territory because they took the Aogu as their territory about two or three thousand years ago. Lei¡¯s other tribes took turns hammering them to ensure their rule...

    Thinking of this technical director, I can¡¯t help but sigh. When I stayed in my hometown, I was short-sighted. I always felt that after reading a few books, I understood how the world works. Only when I go out can I deeply realize the richness of this world. After being selected as an expatriate scholar that year, he has seen what kind of strange painting style he has all these years...

    At this moment, a low buzzing sound suddenly came from the depths of the huge hub tower, interrupting the conversation between the technical director and the fairy queen. They all looked in the direction where the sound came from. In seconds, they saw the abnormal "distortion" of the stars sprinkled on the earth from the top of the tower.

    As if an invisible gate opened high in the sky, the powerful energy carried by the gate distorted the trajectory of the starlight, and the starry sky at the top of the tower showed a vortex-like twist for an instant. Then, the center of this twisted vortex was A beam of light was lowered, and the beam quickly unfolded into a door leaf. Accompanied by the howling sound of arcane energy oscillating in the air, the door leaf opened.

    A beautiful lady wearing a gorgeous black palace dress with a misty veil walked out of the gate.

    The technicians waiting on the platform raised their heads to look in the direction that the door opened, while another group of "action team members" in the uniform of the Theocracy standing by around the platform immediately tightened their nerves, and the technical director gently After taking a breath, he whispered to the fairy queen beside him: "Ms. Tower is here."

    Ms. Stella, who was only 13 centimeters tall, was shocked: "...God, she is so tall..."

    "I''m already in high compression mode, kid," even though a distance away, the fairy queen''s whisper did not escape Milmina''s ears. The latter turned to look in the direction of the sound, above the veil. There was a smile in his eyes, "Good evening."

    "Good evening, Ms. Gaota," the technical director quickly walked towards the "goddess" who had already stepped out of the door. At this moment, the door filled with starlight was closing behind her, and the remnant light was on her like a cloak that was fading away. Behind him, this scene had a strange sense of mystery and sacredness, which made him couldn''t help but admire, "Your appearance is really impressive."

    "It looks good? It comes with the winter skin pack," Milmina said with a smile. "This is also the first time I have used it."

    The technical director suddenly opened his eyes slightly: "Really? Why didn''t I find it?"

    Milmina immediately introduced him: "As for the new interface today, the first one in the second row is that when you place an order, fill in my invitation code and get a 20% discount. The invitation code is 7D8CE695..."

    The fairy queen Stella was stunned when she watched. She felt that the content of the two people''s conversation from just now seemed to be beyond her own knowledge...Anyway, no matter what they were talking about, it didn''t seem to be related to today''s business. , Not like what the "magic goddess" should say, so he couldn''t help but interrupt: "Excuse me...what are you talking about?"

    "Ah, some irrelevant gossip." The tall Mirmina waved her hand indifferently, and then looked around. Then she squinted her eyes slightly, as if listening carefully, and as if she was talking with this. Something in the depths of the high mountain "talked"--at this moment, Stella discovered that the relaxed and even somewhat lazy aura of this lady had changed when she first appeared on the stage.

    This former "master of all laws" seems to have noticed the unusualness in the peak of ancestors.

    "...Indeed, there are''traces'' of the dark blue pulsating flow here," After a moment, Milmina slowly opened her eyes-for mortals, the dark blue pulsating flow that lies in the gap between the material world is insensible. , It often requires a lot of equipment and very complex technology to detect, but for her who once held the authority of magic, some "traces" can even be found by visual inspection, "It is still not sure whether it really meets the expected model, I Need a better observation station, and a...''long-term work station''."

    "It''s ready for you," Stella nodded immediately, flapping her wings and turning to the shaft on the platform not far away. "From this passage, you can reach the depths of the Ancestral Peak, where there is a large magical power. The focal point, according to our calculations, should be the''primitive focal point'' directly affected by the deep blue pulse flow, and it should be very suitable for you to control this''dark blue well No. 2''center."

    Milmina glanced at the entrance with some surprise: "It''s only a few days, you guys..."

    "Actually, it wasn''t dug out in these two days," Stella explained immediately after knowing what the other party was surprised. "It was just when she learned that there might be a deep blue surge in the depths of the Ancestral Peak, she dug in order to find traces of pulse flow. It came out...but we only found the focus of magic power at the end of digging. The flow of magic power and the structure of time and space in the deeper part became complicated and dangerous, so we didn''t dare to continue digging down."

    "It turned out to be so," Milmina nodded, and then stepped towards the shaft, "Then don''t waste time, just take me down and have a look."

    Seeing this lady with strong mobility, the Fairy Queen was a little dazed.

    This is the first time she has dealt with a "god", but the actual process is different from what she imagined. The gods are more crisp and approachable than she imagined. She chats with people and asks seriously about work. , And when she needs to take action, she just does what she says... All of this is different from the gods in her mind.

    She suddenly thought of the new drama, "The Ruler of All Laws", which started to hit the whole league not long ago.

    As one of the Five Kings of Ogure, Stella always felt that the consciousness guidance and propaganda significance of the play was superior to the documentary significance. All the operations in shaping the goddess of magic in the play were to achieve the experimental goals of the Theocracy Council. Deliberately.

    After doing it for a long time, it was a documentary film... Ms. Gaota dare to appear in her true colors in it?

    The little fairy queen shook her head, quickly threw away the irrelevant distracting thoughts in her mind, flapped her wings and followed in the footsteps of the technical director and Ms. Tower.

    Accompanied by the sound of creaking machinery, the elevator descended rapidly in the shaft. The rugged steel support structure and the rock layer reinforced with elemental magic continued to rise in the field of vision. The entire descending process lasted for several minutes. Finally arrived at the end of this deep shaft-an open grotto that has not undergone much renovation.

    The huge cave is brightly lit. Hundreds of high-power magic spar lamps illuminate this enclosed space away from the ground. On the high rock roof, you can see criss-crossing metal supporting beams and countless symbols. The text flickers between the supporting beam and the stone top. It is a large-scale reinforced array formed by elemental runes. There are also huge supporting pillars distributed around the cave. Around the supporting pillars, you can also see many temporary sensing devices and demons.Íøunit.

    About one-third of the cave¡¯s ground has undergone preliminary leveling and repair. The magic power smoothed the rugged rocks in the center of the cave, leaving a layer of rough and level ground, and the surrounding area was sunken. Original terrain.

    There is a slight blue light slowly undulating in those areas, and light like water permeates through the cracks in the rock. The cracks themselves form a complex structure, which is like a natural rune, constantly undulating in the depths of the shimmering light like water waves. Ming and dying.

    In such a scene, it seemed that an extremely wide pool was formed, and the only leveled area in the center of the cave was floating in the middle of the pool like an island.

    Rough and mysterious, man-made traces and natural scenery, modern machinery and primitive magic, these things are fused in this huge grotto in a contradictory but harmonious way, which does not look weird, but rather pleasing to the eye.

    After a while, Milmina looked at the fairy queen beside her: "This grotto looks like it was born naturally."

    "Yes," Stella nodded without hiding. "We dig down in the direction indicated by the magic sensor, and then we found this natural grotto, hidden deep in the mountain of Ancestor Peak. The grotto is a huge magical focus, and according to equipment detection, there should be more than one similar "cavity"... an incredible geological structure."

    "...It''s not the special geological structure, but the transformation of magic power that has been imperceptible over millions of years." Milmina slowly moved her gaze. Her gaze swept over the rough rock wall and the rock roof above. The traces that mortals can¡¯t see are subtle in her vision. ¡°The original energy released by the magic focus erodes and assimilates the rock formations here, transforms it into magic power, and slowly penetrates into the surrounding mountains. Part of the energy is The form of radiation penetrates beyond the mountain and becomes the source of the ancestor¡¯s peak "frequent visions". The other part stays at the boundary of this grotto, forming a solid "support shell", making it more stable... Do you see the shimmering rocks? Those rocks must be surprisingly hard. It''s a shame that you can drill a hole in a roof like this."

    "No wonder!" Stella suddenly showed a sudden sense of enlightenment, "We burned more than 20 focusing crystals on this shell, and we were tired and paralyzed by eight great magicians. In the end, we even beat the''super powerful'' drill. It was broken, and finally got a hole out! We are still wondering why the rock shell of this cave is so hard..."

    technical director:"¡­¡­"

    Milmina: "..."

 Chapter 1484ï¼š Yongquan

    A goblin is a very persistent creature, although it is indistinguishable from the outside.

    In fact, this small race, which is quite mysterious in the eyes of all ethnic groups in Loren, only lives in the peak of the ancestors has many unexpected characteristics for outsiders. They are all soldiers, they are brave and good at fighting, and they are good at making heavy machines. When their heads are hot, they will dig a big hole in the sacred mountain, and they have amazing tempers. When they find that the sacred mountain is too hard, they even do not hesitate to dry the giant golem of the strategic weapon level until it is scrapped. Drill a hole in the mountain.

    And after discovering that the hole was useless, I immediately decided to use it to pickle spicy cabbage.

    But they are all good fairies, industrious, sincere, and sensible, there is no doubt about that.

    "Originally we planned to use this cave for other purposes. After all, it is such a good natural deep cellar, and it was hard to dig out. It would be a waste to leave it like this, but we learned soon after that.'' It¡¯s a matter of stimulating the focus, so I temporarily changed the plan," Stella flew next to Milmina¡¯s head, babbling and pointing at the various facilities in the cave, "Although we can¡¯t dig down anymore, but The magic power here runs through the mountain, and by monitoring the flow of magic power, we can roughly understand what is happening deeper. There is an extremely active energy field directly below this cave, and its range occupies almost one-third of the entire ancestral peak. It''s like a hot''nucleus'', maintained in an amazing and balanced state...

    "These fissures around are originally existing, they are the natural penetration zone of the magical focus. We have not carried out any...reconstruction. You are definitely more professional than us in this respect, and it is up to you to decide how to use these things.

    "These pillars on the edge of the cave are not just support structures¡ªin fact, because the cave is so strong, it doesn¡¯t need extra support. These pillars and the steel beams on the ceiling form a whole, and their role is to transmit magic and improve It is connected to the magic net hub tower above, we can monitor the status of the cave in this way, and then you can also use them to communicate with the outside world..."

    "Oh, this is a good idea, then I don''t need to build additional magic channels," Milmina nodded, with a smile in the corner of her eyes, "After all, when I start''work'', this place will be completely Closed, I need some stable channels for external communication. But...I understand everything else. What is the most central chair?"

    While talking, the gaze of the master of all laws couldn''t help but fall in the center of the cave-there was a striking and huge seat placed there, it looked like gold, and its surface had a complicated pipe and cable structure. , The seat is fixed on a large base full of runes, and a large number of pipes extend above it, which is connected to the ceiling of the cave. It is really eye-catching and eye-catching, and the painting style is not as good as the surrounding magical devices. It''s one and a half.

    She wanted to ask when she got out of the elevator, and it was only now that she finally couldn''t help but say it.

    "Oh, this is for you," Stella nodded immediately, "Although you didn''t say what''furniture'' you need, we still prepared it for you. By the way, this is Gawain Seti. What your Majesty confided on the initiative, even the seat was designed by him himself..."

    "...How does the style of this thing look weird..." Milmina couldn''t help but jump out of her eyes. She wanted to say that she didn''t need these things at all, but when I heard that this was prepared by Gao Wen, "good intentions" ", he swallowed his refusal, but his expression was a little weird, "Why is it so luxurious? It doesn''t seem like..."

    Stella waved her hand again and again when she heard it: "No, no, it''s not luxurious at all! The outer layer is plated copper-His Majesty Gawain said it is mainly for good-looking."

    Milmina: "...what are the pipes on the chair and the cables that extend around the base?"

    Stella: "Oh, that''s decoration. His Majesty Gawain didn''t say what it was for. I guess he was referring to the "Seat of Domination" in the temple of stars in the Silver Elf..."

    Milmina thought for a while, but she didn''t figure out how to continue the conversation, so she shook her head and came to the exaggerated and eye-catching golden throne. After hesitating for a while, she sat down slowly: "...Well, it''s the size. It''s suitable, and the comfort and visibility are also very good..."

    Before she finished her words, the technical director who had been standing next to her without saying a word suddenly said, "But why do I always think that you are a bit unlucky to sit here... This picture seems like you won''t be able to get up in the next second. It seems..."

    Milmina waved her hand: "What is unlucky? Don''t believe this kind of idealism. As a researcher, you have to talk about magic and logic. I think it''s quite comfortable to sit here."

    technical director:"¡­"

    "Okay, I understand the general environment, and enough gossip, I don''t think we have much time to waste," Milmina waved, she sat in the gorgeous seat specially prepared for herself. Slowly looking at the magical glare on the edge of the cave like flowing water, the tone became solemn, "Unrelated personnel leave here."

    "Are you going to start now?" Stella opened her eyes slightly, "We actually prepared some welcomes for you..."

    "The gods of the Noyes have trekked among the stars for one hundred and twenty-six years, but in the last step they turned into a bright light in the universe. We have been squandered on this planet for thousands of years. The countdown is only a year and a half," Milmina quietly stared at the fairy queen in front of her, "Go ahead, evacuate irrelevant personnel, close the shaft, close the platform, and let us put all the celebrations in this cave. The day it opens again."

    In response to this lady¡¯s calm but unquestionable gaze, Stella stepped back a little in the air, and then she lowered her head: "...I understand, then the evacuation and blockade process will begin now, and you will take over in ten minutes. system."

    "I look forward to celebrating with you in a year and a half," Milmina smiled and nodded slightly, "I hope we can feast together under the blue sky at that time."

    After a while, the evacuation process began as planned.

    The technicians working in the cave boarded the elevator and returned to the ground together with the fairy queen and the technical director. The teams working and on standby around the platform also received notifications at the same time and began to leave in batches in an orderly manner.

    Stella and the technical director stayed for the end. They stood beside the last car preparing to evacuate the platform area, watching the shaft illuminated by the lights quietly. Two minutes later, the sound of mechanical operation came from the depths of the platform. It heard that the ground structure of the shaft began to sink slowly, and heavy "clicks" continued to sound from the shaft, sounding from far to near.

    It was a series of alloy gates closing one by one.

    The original dark blue veins are very dangerous for ordinary people, and the next operation of Mirmina will directly drag those original dark blue veins to the shallow layer of the holy mountain and transport them in the way indicated in the blueprint. Dozens of specific "sources" "projected" onto the surface of the Ancestral Peak. Before she stabilizes everything, the entire sacred mountain will belong to an extremely dangerous area, so everyone on the sacred mountain-including those working on the top of the mountain The hub maintenance team and the fairies and orcs living in the mountains¡ªall must evacuate the holy mountain.

    The evacuation of ordinary residents was completed yesterday, and ordinary workers in the mountains were evacuated today.

    In addition, even if Mirmina successfully stabilized the deep blue pulse and the ancestor¡¯s peak was restored to safety, the cave where the "throne" was placed would not be opened. For safety reasons, it would always be closed until this world. Be saved.

    Or until the end.

    "Let''s go," a voice suddenly appeared in the minds of the technical director and Stella, "I have found the pulse flow, and I will try to guide it. It is dangerous for you to stay on the mountain."

    The last car finally evacuated the platform and began to gallop towards the night below the mountain.

    After an unknown period of time, Stella got out of the small bag next to the co-pilot seat. She flapped her wings and came to the back of the car. She was stuck on the rear window, looking out at the bathing area with some wonder. Mountain peaks in the stars.

    A deep roar gradually came out from the depths of the mountain.

    At first, the sound was faint, like an auditory hallucination, but after only ten seconds, the roar gradually turned from low to high, as if thunder was surging in the depths of the mountain, and it was as if this entire ancestral peak They all turned into a beast about to wake up, sending out an oppressive and wilderness roar on the vast Ogure wasteland!

    The roar finally reached the foot of the mountain, to the settlements of temporary residents, to the countryside between the wilderness, and to the city of Helm.

    Countless residents walked out of their homes. On this night, no one was asleep in the entire Helm city. Orcs, gray elves, spirit races, fairies, humans... They took to the streets on this cold winter day, wearing thick clothes. In winter clothes, or wrapped in a thick blanket, the old people support each other, the young people leaned on each other, a pair of solemn and tense eyes are watching their holy mountain. Only the ignorant and ignorant children cannot understand the meaning of this night. The sleepless night is regarded as a kind of festival, running around at the feet of adults, yelling.

    The roar from the depths of the sacred mountain finally overwhelmed all the sounds in the city, and the people standing on the street finally felt a continuous tremor from under their feet.

    Suddenly, a blue light attracted everyone''s attention. On the surface of the mountain on the side of Ancestral Peak facing Helm, the blue light suddenly appeared like a spring. After the delay, a brilliant stream of light suddenly gushed out from this gap!

    The light, like a spring, rushed straight into the sky in the night, and then drew a beautiful arc in the night covered by the stars, bending down as if pulled by some amazing force, and poured into another part of the mountain surface. In a rift-and this is just the beginning.

    More cracks began to emerge from the surface of the mountain, as if the entire peak of the ancestors had become a nearly bursting container at this moment, and the continuous blue light penetrated from the body, and each crack was after a short delay. A stream of light almost as high as the peak of the ancestor will gush out, and this stream of light will be forcibly reversed by invisible forces, and will follow a predetermined trajectory to connect to other gaps on the mountain.

    In this way, the deep blue pulse flows through the mountains and connect, and the large and small "arcs" are connected under the night like a scorching jet that diffuses around the sun, and gradually build a brand-new magical circulation network.

    The roar continued for a moment, and the tremors of the ancestral peak continued. This scene was magnificent and thrilling. The residents of Helm had never seen such an amazing spectacle, even the well-known archmages and scholars. At this moment, his eyes widened in shock.

    But for those who are concerned about the "Magic Net Observation Device" project, they don''t have much leisure to appreciate the "view".

    Stour stood in the tallest mage tower in the city of Helm, and the window in front of him was inlaid with a whole piece of secret magic crystal, and opposite the secret magic crystal was the peak of the ancestors that was undergoing astonishing changes.

    Every magical spurt on the Ancestral Peak is just a spectacular but incomprehensible "landscape" for ordinary people. However, on the crystal in front of Stuer, a series of clear energy dissipation patterns and a large number of lines can be displayed. Readings related to it.

    At this moment, the king of the spirit witch is paying full attention to the changes of the ancestor¡¯s peak. He observes the pulses that rush into the sky through the secret magic crystal, calculating the readings of each of them, and in the mid-air beside him, There are complicated drawings after another.

    That is a schematic diagram of the energy flow of the "vibration focus" and a large number of pre-filled forms used to assist calculations.

    "No. 17, the pulse flow meets the preset value...No. 22, the pulse flow meets the preset value, No. 23..."

    "...All pulse flows are in line with the preset values, and I observe here that they are being fine-tuned as required by the blueprint."

    Stewar raised his head and said as if talking to himself.

    "It looks like''Ms. Tower'' is at ease," Wenna Baizhi''s voice came from a Mowang terminal next to it. The voice was slightly noisy, and the holographic image projected over the terminal also had abnormal jitters. Obviously, the powerful energy field released by Ancestral Peak interferes with the normal operation of communication equipment. "Wycliffe has already received the signal from the''Grotto''. The lady is working on the established Ancestral Peak energy network. Send us a map of the parameters and node distribution."

    Steward looked up at the corner of the room and saw that a printing device was starting to operate, and a series of papers were being spit out from the printing port.

    "I received it here too," the King of Spirit Witches nodded slightly. "Notify the engineering commanders of the dwarves and Cecils. Construction can start tomorrow-the Ancestral Peak may take a few days to completely stabilize, but Before that, we can build the first node of the "sensing ring" on the plain."

    At the same time, in the Violet Strait far to the north of the mainland, the main battleship Cold Star was bathed in stars, floating quietly on the calm sea four miles offshore.

    Modil was lying in his single cabin. The gentle waves made the ship sway slightly. He felt that he was drowsy, but for some reason, he could not sink into a reassuring sleep.

    Every time he closed his eyes, he couldn''t help but think of the disappearing Prandall City and the disappearing Violet Kingdom.

    After tossing and turning, he finally got up from the bed, put on a coat and came to the porthole.

    From this position, he could see the lonely coast under the starlight, as well as the jagged rocks and cliffs on both sides of the coast.

    The cold star light shone on the beach and on the sea, and there was light through the porthole and spilled into this unlit cabin.

    "I can''t believe it, a country is really gone..." the old mage murmured.

    "I can''t believe it, a country was born here." Another voice murmured beside him.

    Modil looked in the direction of the sound.

    A thick black book lying quietly on the seaman''s table in front of the windowsill.

 Chapter 1485ï¼š Dream margin

    The old mage''s gaze was firmly nailed to the thick black book.

    He was 100% sure that there was no such a book on this table and the book felt familiar to him. He couldn''t find it in his memory, but he knew what the book was.

    "So... I''m already in the meng," Modil whispered suddenly, as if talking to himself. The corner of his eye swept around and looked at the sea and coast outside the porthole, and these things are all right now. With normal colors, the familiar black-and-white gray tone does not seem to appear, "This time it seems that I did not enter the world of shadows..."

    "We are on the most vague dividing line between reality and the meng state. You don''t need to enter the meng, because the meng state will come to you, and you don''t have to return to reality, because the reality is in the meng state," in that book There was a voice again. It was Modil''s most familiar but inexplicable voice, "Only in this position can I talk to you without worrying about''leakage'' or''diving''."

    The old mage quietly stared at the **** book in front of him, and then said softly, "You are me."

    "Yes," the voice of the Black Book with a smile, "you are me."

    "I''m Modil." The old mage said softly.

    "I''m Wilde." The Big Black Book also replied softly.

    "It looks like we are all the same... We are all gradually regaining our''self''," Modil suddenly realized, "I have recently recalled something, and you...seems the same? This will continue to develop. What happened? We will become one?"

    The Black Book did not make any response.

    But Modil didn''t care about it.

    "So the four nautical miles offshore is not a''safe zone''. Even in this position, you will still be affected by the Violet Vision?" The old mage said straightforwardly, "Then the others on the ship..."

    "There is no need to worry about them, the power of the meng realm has faded, and it will no longer drag people from the real world to the''other side''," Wilde said calmly, "It is only because we are special that we can proceed in this position. comminicate."

    "You have been emphasizing the''meng state''," Modil frowned slightly, even though he knew that the "big black book" in front of him was actually his lost "half body", and he was actually talking to himself now. But a weird sense of alienation still lingers in his heart, so he finally decided to treat the "Wild" in front of him as another person, at least so that the conversation will be smoother, "So this entire violet kingdom is actually... ¡­"

    "It''s a meng of Lady Night," Wilde said so naturally, this natural and frank attitude even made the old mage somewhat unexpected, "It can also be said that it is the formation of Lady Night''s kingdom in the real world. The projection of...the projection and the ontology, the meng state and the reality, all these things that are so distinct to mortals, are actually not so clear in the vision of the gods, because they were born across the illusion and reality. The so-called''boundary''... is often just a cognitive problem for them."

    "The entire Violet Kingdom is a meng of Lady Ye?!" Although he had already guessed in his heart, when this fact suddenly appeared in front of him, Modil was instantly caught in a great shock. He opened his eyes wide and looked. Looking at the book that theoretically belongs to his own "half-length", "Then countless people in the Violet Kingdom, those mages who have traveled in the mainland, those who have dealt with the Loren people, those who teach magic, and those who accept employment. ..."

    "They are all part of the meng realm...but not," Wilde said lightly. "They have lived in this world, and they have left a real track in this world. They have their own emotions and anger. Sorrow and happiness also have their own thinking and cognition of the world... Violet is a meng, but this is only for the gods. Isn''t the kingdom that once existed in this world a reality?"

    Modil opened his mouth. All this is beyond his previous cognition. Even with the rich experience and accepting ability of a big adventurer, it is not easy to understand and accept this "knowledge". "Then they are now ..."

    "They are back where they were supposed to go, but this is not a bad thing for them, although...it may be difficult for us to understand this."

    Modil lowered his head slightly, as if he was thinking. It took a long time before he suddenly said, "Why do you mean Miss Ye mean to come to me?"

    "Ms. Ye doesn''t pay attention to these little things... At least she has no time to pay attention now," Wilde replied. There is a mountain of information that needs to be channeled. What happens on the margins of the meng border is not important. I came to you, just because you are here."

    "Curiosity, and the motivation to satisfy curiosity, it seems that this is our common trait," Modil laughed, "but is it just to satisfy curiosity? If I guess right, from yours It shouldn¡¯t be easy for''location'' to come to the boundary between reality and meng realm, right? It takes such a lot of effort just to chat a few words?"

    The heavy black book fell silent for a while, and after a few seconds, his voice rang again. "For the past hundreds of years, I have been with Ms. Ye by my side. Returning to reality, I told her many stories about travels and adventures. She is very curious about the world, but she is also quite bored because of being trapped in the meng state..."

    "Speaking of the point," Modil raised an eyebrow, "I am not a person who talks a lot."

    "...I can''t make it up recently." Wilde sighed.

    Modilton was stunned for a moment, and tentatively asked after a while, "...Is the urging too hard?"

    "...Actually, I have always been confident in my creativity and imagination, but..." Wilde''s voice sounded like he wanted to struggle a few more times, but in the end it turned into a long sigh, "... ¡­Okay, it¡¯s a bit. Ms. Ye is gradually waking up, and her attention to the real world is increasing day by day. As you can see, this long meng state has finally come to an end, maybe... my mission is about to end. "

    Modil frowned slightly, and it felt weird to talk to a book, especially since the book was still his "half-length", this feeling was even stranger. After thinking for a long time, he finally made up his mind to say, "I actually heard the voice of the lady who stayed overnight... but I didn''t expect him to be in a deep sleep."

    "The''sleeping'' of the gods is different from what mortals recognize. Their activities will still not stop in the sleeping meng, and next to a sleeping god, what you see may not be''real'', that is very It may be just another level of deduction of the meng realm," Wilde''s tone seemed to be smiling, and then he paused for a moment before he said casually, "You know what, actually... the gods treat their own realm There is a 100% perception of what happens inside."

    Modil''s breath was slightly choked, and his eyes were a little serious for an instant. Then he shook his head and asked very seriously, "What does Ms. Ye want to do? What plans does he have for the real world?"

    "I don''t know," Wilde replied frankly, "Although I have been by his side for centuries, he never mentioned his mission, he just said...time is not up. But there is one thing I do. To be sure, that is the''time'' that he has been waiting for may finally be approaching. He is actively preparing for it, and even seems a little...excited about it."

    Modil didn''t make a sound. He just looked up out of the porthole suddenly, looking at the violet coast shrouded by night. On the land covered by the hazy night sky, the shadowy cliffs and tree shadows seemed to overlap each other, delineating one. The phantom meng, who was not real enough, just stared at it for an unknown amount of time before he suddenly said, "Should we go to the Violet Hinterland?"

    "Do you want to go?"

    Modil was stunned for a moment, and then gradually reacted, with a sincere smile on his face, "Of course, I''m an adventurer."

    "Then go, there are still many things worthy of our witness."

    A smiling voice came from the **** book, and the voice suddenly became a little ethereal. Modil saw a faint black smoke coming out of the cover of the book, and a transparent texture was quickly removing it. Covering, he realized that this "conversation" between reality and illusion was about to end, and he immediately agitated, and subconsciously spoke quickly, "Wait, I still have a problem! Those who were taken away, those in the thick fog Those who disappear, can they come back?"

    The **** book on the seaman¡¯s desk was so transparent that it almost disappeared, and Wilde¡¯s voice was passed into the ears of the old mage like a misty whisper, "They have their own destiny, and everything does not have to be forced..."

    "I have another question!" Modil saw that there was still a little shadow left on the table, so he asked the last question with a glimmer of hope, "Why does Ms. Ye create such a powerful meng state? Could it be that she is not actually in charge of the power of shadow, but the authority of the meng realm?! Is the identity of''Ms. Night'' just a..."

    Before he could finish his words, he heard a very vague whisper in his ear, almost as indistinguishable as the murmur in a sleeping meng, but still understandable.

    "He fell asleep..."

    ...

    Kohaku opened his eyes suddenly.

    She saw a gray-white sky, without stars and sun, only a hazy cloud and fog.

    The dry and empty wind blew from a distance, rolling up the gray sand, and a rough touch came from the skin, which made her suddenly realize that she was not a familiar bed under her body.

    In the next moment, she stood up like an agile bird, and her whole person turned from lying down to a cautious bowed posture, her eyes widened, alert to any movement beside her.

    The place where she entered the eye was a grayish-white desert, and the familiar monotonous colors filled the earth and sky in her vision. The wind and sand rolled up, and the shadow and sand dust raised a dusty mist near the ground.

    "Hey, I''m going!" In the next second, the Shadow Assault Goose suddenly covered its eyes and started rubbing vigorously, "Eyes, eyes...my eyes..."

    A sigh of Ruoyouruowu suddenly came into her ears, making Kohaku''s motion of rubbing her eyes suddenly stopped.

    Shadow Assault Goose stared at the reddish eyes, trying to find the direction of the sigh, but soon she realized that the sound was directly in her mind, so she decisively gave up talking about this kind of "god and god." Phenomenon really worked in vain, and began to carefully pay attention to the movement around him while trying to find some familiar things in the field of vision.

    She already knew where she was, after all, this was not the first time it happened.

    This is the mysterious gray-white desert, and the theoretical shadow of the kingdom of God is here. This is the realm of Lady Night.

    "I was sleeping on the bed a second ago..." After confirming the safety of his surroundings, Kohaku muttered and followed a certain feeling towards the towering sand dunes in the distance. "I haven''t touched anything I shouldn''t touch recently. Things, how come it is possible to be pulled in directly even after a night''s sleep..."

    She climbed the high sand dune, and as expected, the magnificent "throne" appeared in her vision.

    The throne is still what she remembers. There are huge, altar-like structures guarding the surroundings. The huge stone pillars and broken walls are scattered around the throne. The gray sand and dust buried the once gorgeous and complex surroundings of the altar. The reliefs also bury the trails of former pilgrims.

    Humber stood on the top of the sand dune and scanned the entire throne. Like last time, the throne was empty. She didn''t see Miss Ye.

    But she saw a long scepter quietly placed next to the throne. The scepter was black and white, and there was water-like light and shadow floating on its surface, faintly as if breathing with this endless gray desert. Such a connection, like the "axis" of this space, exudes a strong sense of existence.

    Amber hesitated for a moment, and then stepped towards the throne to the sand dune. There is actually a long way from the throne, but in this place full of shadow power, she feels that every step she makes is as easy and quick as she can cross the space. , This is very similar to the feeling of manipulating the Shadow Walk in normal days, but there is a subtle difference, as if... She did not cross a long distance to the throne, but the throne is actively moving towards this with every step of her. The side is approaching.

    In just a few moments, she came to the ancient altar where the throne was. The towering stone pillars and seats filled the field of vision like a hill, exuding an indescribable sense of oppression.

    "...Wild?" After hesitating for a while, Kohaku called out a name and looked for the special stone pillar according to her memory. She still remembered that the stone pillar was on a small platform in front of the throne.

    The last time she strayed here, she saw a **** book named "Wild" on the stone pillar. There is evidence that Modil Wild was cut out and stranded. In the "half body" of the Shadow Kingdom.

    But the throne altar was empty, and there was no response from the great adventurer in the wind and sand.

    "Is anyone there?" Kohaku hesitated for a while, then yelled boldly, "If there is no one, I will go shopping by myself!"

    Then she waited in place for a while before nodding, "It seems that there is no one."

    After saying this, she boldly walked to the throne at the top of the altar, and when she was halfway there, she finally found the special stone pillar in her memory. There is no trace of the **** book here.

    "Ms. Ye is not here, and Wilde is not here...Where did all this go..." Amber murmured, she suddenly felt a little hairy in her heart, there seemed to be only one creature in this vast world, boundless loneliness and loneliness. The alienation came out like a bug, but she quickly shook her head and forced herself to calm down, "Probably walked, um, walked."

    As she spoke, she had already come to the majestic throne.

    Looking up, a part of the throne stands straight in the line of sight like a cliff, while the scepter leaning against the throne is leaning toward the sky from the end of the field of vision, which is particularly eye-catching.

    After looking up for a few seconds, a bold idea suddenly appeared in the head of Shadow Assault Goose.

    Do you want to climb up and take a look?

    ;/-

 Chapter 1486ï¼š Climb

    As we all know, Amber is a kind of reckless and cowardly, cowardly in cowardly, reckless, reckless, and courageous creature.

    When the immediate risk factor appears around, even if it''s just a little bit of wind and grass, this shadow assault goose will pull the shadow gate and run away within a fraction of a second. The speed of escape is amazing, and it can even reach people running in front. Can''t catch up after chasing.

    But if no real danger factors were observed around, the pattern of the goose would open up in an instant - she might even think that the throne of an ancient **** could try to climb.

    Humber stood under the majestic throne, and looked up at its cliff-like facade, his eyes gradually becoming reckless.

    In the next second, she climbed onto the throne without hesitation, and with the help of the uneven reliefs and ancient mottled fissures, she began to climb up with her hands and feet.

    The disorderly wind from the Shadow Desert turbulent slightly, blowing Amber¡¯s long hair and the scarf around her neck, but this wind will not affect her climbing speed and stability. In this place where the shadow power is full, She felt that her hands and feet were extraordinarily strong, and her body was extraordinarily brisk. It seemed that the whole world was providing strength to her, and everything in the environment was helping her to accomplish what she wanted to do¡ªexcept for the dust that fascinated her eyes at the beginning.

    She crawled very slowly at first, but slowly got faster and faster. As if she could no longer feel the restraint of gravity on her, she felt that her body was as light as a shadow, and she clung to the mysterious and complicated embossed patterns. , Moving quickly between protrusions and depressions, the smoke formed by the power of shadow dragged a long mark behind her, this scene from a distance, as if she had turned into a line on the edge of the throne Climbing the whirling flowing clouds are general, agile and brisk.

    She didn¡¯t know how long she had been crawling, and she stopped in the middle. By resting, she looked back at the direction where she had climbed, and saw that the shadows and mists gradually dissipated behind her, and those were buried by the gray sand. The ancient pillars and the broken bricks and shingles are covered with sight, and at the end of the field of vision, the border of the gray-white desert is the silhouette of the vast city.

    Amber suddenly released a hand to rub his eyes, and then carefully stared at the distant city for several seconds-the silhouette of the city seemed to be different from what he remembered.

    After staring into the distance for a long time, she finally realized where the sense of disharmony came from.

    In her memory, that should have been a deserted city ruin. Whether it was Modil¡¯s description or the scene she saw when she strayed into the Kingdom of Shadow God last time, the city on the edge of the endless desert was a silhouette. The ruined walls outlined by the form, despite the distance, the collapsed towers, the broken city walls, and the architectural framework pointing to the sky like a jagged skeleton are still faintly discernible.

    But now, she saw the tall towers and towering walls in the silhouette of the city, and row upon row of buildings stretched out on the horizon like a black and white picture. Under the chaotic blue daylight, the silence of the whole city was revealed. A vaguely magnificent aura.

    The silhouette city that was supposed to be in ruins now looks intact!

    "What the hell... Ms. Ye, this is after the tide is overwhelmed and rushed to do ashes and build civil works..." Amber muttered subconsciously, "Is she finally free to redecorate the kingdom of God..." ¡­"

    She used this unscrupulous self-talk to relieve her shock, but her thoughts were not confused at all. After seeing the silhouette city that had been inexplicably "restored", she remembered it for the first time It was the information that just came from the north recently-she thought of the disappearing Violet Kingdom, thought of the dense fog of Prandall, and Gawain''s question on "Whether the Violet Kingdom has been under the influence of Lady Night from the beginning) The conjecture of the large-scale''vision'' produced.

    All the changes in this "Shadow Kingdom" must be related to Lady Night, and the changes in the Violet Kingdom are also related to Lady Ye, then the disappearance of the Violet Kingdom...will it also be related to the changes in that silhouette city? ?

    "It would be great if the old zongzi was here, he is good at opening this kind of brain hole..." Amber suddenly muttered a word, and at the same time looked down at her below, he began to hesitate whether to give up climbing, hesitating Should I find a way to go to the silhouette city to find out? Although the city looks extremely far away, she can move quickly in this world with the power of shadows, as long as the city is real, it must be crossed Maybe it¡¯s not impossible to go to investigate this vast sea of ??sand...

    After a few seconds of hesitation, she still retracted her gaze looking into the distance, and looked up at the top of the throne again.

    She has already climbed more than half of it. It is not a wise move to change the goal at this time, and more importantly-this "throne" is obviously the core of the entire Shadow Kingdom.

    Investigating the throne may be more meaningful than investigating that distant city.

    Temporarily putting the "renewed" silhouette city in the distance behind her head, she refocused on the task in front of her, and continued to use her hands and feet to climb towards the top of the throne.

    After climbing again, I don''t know how long, she finally came to the end of this "cliff".

    Clasp the last raised line on the edge of the seat, pull her body upward with her hands and feet, and the repeated climbing movements for a long time made Amber¡¯s nerves a little numb, and she almost felt that she was already on this ¡°cliff cliff¡±. "Climbing up for a whole life, until finally overturning her body to the apex of the "cliff", feeling her back firmly on the surface of the chair, she suddenly exhaled, and then she seemed to be drained of all strength. Like lying in place and never want to move anymore.

    Although the ubiquitous shadow power between the world and the earth has given her a great help, although she still feels very light during the first half of the climb, this is after all a "road to the sky" like a cliff. In the second half, she had already begun to feel tired, and by the last one-fifth of her physical strength was already severely anxious, she was completely struggling to complete the last few meters of height, and now... she only It feels like the body is hollowed out.

    "I won''t climb the wall for the next half of my life..." After lying on the edge of the chair for a full five minutes, Amber finally turned over and got up, muttering, "This thing crawls" while moving the sore joints and muscles. Was it so strenuous..."

    While talking, she raised her head and looked around.

    At this moment, she has come to the top of this huge "Shadow Throne". This throne prepared for Lady Ye is so huge that Amber was in a trance that she felt like standing on the square and looking at the distant city wall, and she pointed towards herself. He took a look at the direction he was climbing, and then subconsciously stepped back a few steps-not because he was afraid of heights, but mainly because he was afraid of being blown down by the wind accidentally. It was a long time before that.

    "This place is really big..." After observing around for a while, Amber finally couldn''t help but sigh, "But such a big chair doesn''t even have a cushion, and the chair surface is still stone. It must be uncomfortable to sit on... "

    Wanting to evaluate the throne of an ancient god, Amber seems to have completely forgotten the weirdness of this place, and also forgotten her nervousness and caution when she first came here, and may even forget her setting of "proclaiming herself the Shadow God''s Choice", she She began to run around on the wide chairs like this square, and looked around, studying everything that seemed interesting in her sight. It was not until the end that she came to the back of the seat and leaned hard. At first I looked at this structure that seemed to be towering into the clouds.

    This is a cliff that is even more desperate than the "cliff" she just climbed. The quaint stone backrest stretches straight up, and it''s dizzying just by looking at it.

    Amber had no idea of ??climbing up.

    She just stood at the base of the backrest, looking up her head vigorously for the mysterious star map, but she found nothing. There was only a cliff where she could see, and the cliff was covered with mysterious and complicated lines.

    "I can''t see the star map either..." Amber raised his head, feeling a little stiff in his neck, "It''s the patterns...it seems to be very similar to the patterns on the surface of the Anchor Point Generator..."

    She blinked, and reconfirmed the complicated patterns on the back of the throne, and finally confirmed that they were at least 70% to 80% similar to the surface patterns of the "anchor generator" that Gao Wen described by memory at the time, but now they are. There is no more information that is too surprising¡ªthe secret connection between Miss Ye and the sky station and the sailor is no longer a secret, and the appearance of the anchor generator pattern on her throne seems to be a matter of course.

    After staying for a few minutes next to the backrest, Kohaku finally finished exploring most of the throne. Her gaze turned to the last place she hadn''t set foot in, with a trace of hesitation in her eyes.

    Even if it is a Shadow Assault Goose in a state of recklessness, there will be times when they become nervous and cautious when they see something.

    Ms. Ye''s black and white scepter was quietly leaning against the throne. The upper part of the scepter was placed on the edge of the seat. In Amber''s eyes, it was as huge as a huge pillar that could support an entire castle.

    Amber was thinking about a question seriously-would he be beaten if he stepped forward and touched it? Anyway, the Lord doesn¡¯t seem to be here at this time...

    Before she knew it, she had already subconsciously stepped in the direction of the scepter. An incomprehensible and even imperceptible attraction was driving her. She walked towards the scepter a little bit, although she still felt this in her mind. He seems a little reckless, but he has a strange instinct that keeps telling himself that there is no real danger in doing so.

    She finally came to the scepter, which was quietly leaning against the edge of the throne. The surface of the pale-white sceptre of indecipherable material was slowly flowing.

    After a moment of hesitation, she finally stretched out her finger and gently touched the surface of the scepter.

    In the next second, a voice rushed directly into her mind: "Error, the boundary is invalid... Illegal behavior has been prevented... the boundary is being reconstructed, and the security plan is activated..."

    A feeling of spinning around the world suddenly swept through her body. Amber suddenly lost control of her body, and even temporarily lost all her senses. She only felt as if she was wrapped in some irresistible force, and all her perceptions were mixed together. Rumbled in her mind-and this process came and went fast, it seemed that after less than a second, she felt all the abnormalities disappear, and she returned to a down-to-earth place, and her mind became clear again. stand up.

    She blinked, raised her head, and saw that she was standing on a collapsed altar. In front of her was a huge mountain-like throne, whose facade stretched straight to the sky like a cliff...

    Amber: "... (Cecile swearing) (very profane swear word) (not allowed to write a level swear word

    I just crawled for a long time in vain. jpg.

    The more Amber thinks, the more angry he is. If he knew that he wouldn''t be cheap, so maybe he could investigate on the throne for a while, maybe he could find something again-even if it doesn''t help, you can try to pick something up. Down...

    But she thought about it carefully, and gave up the idea of ??climbing again-she didn''t know how long she could stay here, but she couldn''t put her limited energy on the infinite climbing chair.

    At almost the same time, a few undetectable changes in aura suddenly came from nearby, causing Amber''s ears to suddenly rise slightly.

    Originally, with her strength, such a weak breath change was completely undetectable, but the abnormal environment here seemed to give her a lot of unexpected power. She quickly followed the direction where the breath came from, and saw it at a glance. The special stone pillar in front of the throne¡ªand the **** book lying quietly on top of the stone pillar.

    "Wild", who didn''t know where he was going before, mysteriously returned to the Throne of Shadows.

    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s an illusion. Amber felt that he had already sensed his existence the moment the black book appeared, but the other party did not make any response. He just lay quietly on the stone pillar like a real book. Human feelings... as if they were deliberately pretending to be dead to reduce the sense of existence.

    But Amber didn''t care about this at all.

    After all, the ones who were really dead were dug out by her.

    "Long time no see, Mr. Wilde," she walked to the stone pillar like a reading stand in twos or twos, looking at the **** book lying on top of the stone pillar, "Where did you go?"

    The Black Book was silent for several seconds, before finally speaking as if he couldn''t bear the pressure of Amber''s gaze: "Who are you? I feel you...a little familiar. Is it the visitor who strayed here?"

    "Don''t you remember me?!" Amber suddenly widened his eyes in surprise, "I am Amber. We met here before. I accidentally fell in. You told me that this is the kingdom of Lady Ye. You also said that your name is Wilde, you used to be a human adventurer, but you don¡¯t know why it became a book..."

    "Okay, okay, I remembered, I remembered," before Amber finished speaking, Wilde''s helpless voice came from the black book, "My recent memory is not bad, I remembered the last time The meeting with you passed..."

    "It''s a good thing for old people to have a stronger memory. I know someone with a super memory, he is bigger than you," Amber said with a grin, and then looked at Wilde curiously, "You haven''t told me yet. Where did you go? So you can move and leave here at will?"

    Hei Book was silent for a few seconds: "...I''m going to meet an acquaintance."

    "See an acquaintance?" Amber raised his eyebrows suddenly, "Can you still meet acquaintances here? Is there a place to drop by in this lost kingdom of God?"

    "It was not possible before, but some changes have taken place here recently," Wilde''s voice revealed a certain exhaustion, "Here...the connection with the real world is gradually increasing."

    Amber stared at the **** book in front of her for a long time. For a moment, she didn''t know how many thoughts and speculations had passed through her mind. Then she suddenly said, "Is the acquaintance you mentioned yourself?"

 Chapter 1487ï¼š dislocation

    "Is that acquaintance you are talking about yourself?"

    Amber¡¯s sudden words made Wilde silent for an instant. Although the image of the great adventurer at the moment is nothing more than a black book on a stone pillar, Amber seems to be from the dark cover of the other party. Seeing a trace of cold sweat, she was more sure of her guess at this moment, "That seems to be fine, the acquaintance you mentioned is yourself..."

    "Why do you think so?" It wasn''t until this time that Wilde''s voice suddenly came from the book. The adventurer''s tone seemed unexpected and depressed. "I don''t think I have revealed any useful information to you from the beginning. Did I say a few words to you at the end?"

    "The Violet Kingdom disappeared in a transcendent vision. The fog on the border of the kingdom and the shadow residents that emerged from it pointed the clue to Lady Ye. Before that, I heard some interesting... information from some shadow residents." Amber looked at the **** book in front of her with a calm expression. In front of the great adventurer, she didn''t mean to hide, "And you told me that now the Kingdom of Shadow God is gradually approaching the real world, which shows that the Shadow God The country and the real world are gradually converging somewhere..."

    She paused and spread her hands. "At this moment, an exploratory team is operating at the Violet Frontier, and one of the exploratory teams has a special identity. In a sense... he is indeed your acquaintance. ''That''s a relationship that is familiar and cannot be familiar. And think about it from another angle, Mr. Adventurer, what other acquaintances do you have in this world?"

    "...A surprising derivation," Wilde let out a sigh, "I don''t seem to know you well enough, girl."

    "I did this specifically," Amber said casually, and then stared at Wilde''s book cover, she showed interest, "Compared with this trivial reasoning, I am more curious now. One thing...Mr. Adventurer, your state seems to have changed? You probably didn''t know about Modil''s existence before, just like he didn''t know about you... I''m sure I never revealed this to you. In terms of things. Isn''t it... this is also the change caused by the''border junction''?"

    "Frankly, I don''t know," Wilde said slowly, "When I realized that the change had happened, some long-forgotten things had returned to my memory, and the same thing seemed to have happened in another A me. As you said, this may be related to the''border junction'', but the principle behind it is a mystery. Even Ms. Ye... doesn''t seem to be very clear about this."

    Amber frowned, and then involuntarily looked back at the towering and empty throne and the black and white scepter that was leaning on the throne. After a little thought, she turned to look at Wilde Where did the lady go?"

    "I don''t know. He has left the throne frequently recently, as if he is preparing for important things, but as I said to you last time, I am just a visitor here, and I have no right to question the mistress." Wilde said helplessly, "I only heard him mention it once by chance, and he said...He is preparing a grand''mature ceremony'' for this world."

    "A grand ceremony of coming-of-age?!" As soon as Amber heard this, he suddenly felt that his heartbeat missed a beat. The term "morning-of-age" really has a very special meaning, especially when I heard it on this occasion. Especially since it came from the mouth of an ancient god, which made the Shadow Assault Goose suddenly feel a mental crit, "What does this mean? Has he said the specific content of this coming-of-age ceremony? Has he said when? happen?"

    "I don¡¯t know that he usually does everything he does," Wilde said helplessly. Keep all secrets...I feel that Ms. Ye has a secret and ancient mission. He regards this mission more important than his own existence."

    Amber frowned and looked at the **** book in front of her, but she also knew that she couldn''t blame the other party for being unreliable, Ms. Ye... what the ancient **** did has its own consideration, and he decided to keep it secret. It''s better not to peep into it rashly.

    However, although there is no way to peek at Ms. Ye''s affairs, there are other things here that arouse her interest.

    "Mr. Adventurer," Amber said suddenly after thinking for a few seconds, "Can I ¡®open¡¯ you and take a look? Just like last time."

    Wilder''s form at the moment is a book, and it is a book that can be opened. He does not know some things, but his book pages record those unknown secrets. During the last visit, Amber opened In this **** book, what she saw was the "Caution Sentinel" who had written a whole book. She still remembered the feeling that the heart and lungs had stopped at that time.

    But now the sentinel has disappeared... Then what will appear in the pages of Wilde''s book? Will this mysterious "book" change with changes in the real world? Amber was suddenly curious about this.

    "Of course," Wilde laughed, his voice sounded rather free and easy, "I am also a bit curious about what I have recorded at this moment, you have to tell me what you see, of course, if they ''Harmless'' words."

    "Okay." Amber agreed casually, and then rubbed his hands, and stretched out Wilde''s thick book cover with an expectant and happy expression.

    There was a faint light and shadow on the surface of the dark book cover, and then the mysterious "Adventurer''s Book" was gently opened by her. She saw that the handwriting on the page was indeed, no longer the shocking page full of "Beware of Sentinel." ".

    She saw a large line at the beginning, "The Great Emperor used wonderful metaphors to explain the truth. He once compared Princess Rebecca to a steel ball in the empire, and explained that the pearl is bright but vulnerable, and the countries have always been not lacking in people. The "Pearl" that holds the sky, only the steel ball is unique among the princesses of all countries. It is hard and reckless and can be embedded in the bearing. Anyway, the silly roe deer (see Chapter 7 Section 4 for the explanation of this entry) also likes the bearing..."

    Amber closed the book with a "pop", his expression was shocked, and he couldn''t calm down for a long time. This thing is more shocking than the original "careful sentry" full of pages...

    Because she is too familiar with the latest issue of "The Sacred Sao Talks of Emperor Gawain Cecil", she can recite the content in her dreams, after all, two-thirds of her extra money comes from this.

    Wilde immediately noticed that Kohaku''s reaction was strange, and the adventurer''s voice was tense. "What''s wrong? Did you see something terrifying in my book page?"

    "No... it''s not scary, but it''s too evil anyway..." Amber finally recovered her expression, she didn''t know how to explain the "Sacred Words" to the adventurer. , And then she couldn''t help but glance at the **** book on the stone pillar, "No, I have to take another look."

    Anxiously, she stretched out her hand and opened the book again, and hid her upper body as if a Rebecca crystal bomb was about to be demolished, and then she saw another line on the page of the book, "...The emperor is creative again." New words are used to describe new things in the empire. Most of these words seem weird, but after careful understanding, they will appear accurate and reasonable. For example, he once called the war nuns of the Holy Light Church as "beautiful young heroes", which came from His Majesty the Emperor The praise greatly encouraged the nuns...

    "The famous war nun Teresa was inspired after receiving this praise, and creatively proposed the excellent design of the grenade launcher mounted under the nun''s staff, which greatly enhanced the spread of the gospel..."

    Amber thought for a while, closed the book blankly, rounded it up, and gave himself a mouthful comparison.

    "Hey, are you okay?" Wilde was immediately taken aback by Kohaku''s reaction. The adventurer''s voice sounded particularly nervous, "Why are you all of a sudden...what did you see?"

    Amber''s mind was in chaos, countless guesses stirred her thoughts like a whirlpool, Wilde''s voice temporarily awakened her from the chaos, but then she realized that she could not give this big The adventurer explained what she saw and even if she could explain it, she couldn''t open the mouth.

    How to explain this... I''m sorry to say that you have two hundred pages of sorrow written on your body? Then the other party asked how the poem came from, did she sell the old zongzi or sold herself? After thinking about it, it seems that I can only sell myself... Otherwise, this matter will be defeated in the future. I am afraid that the old Zongzi will not even use the Trailblazer''s long sword. He has to pick up the table and shoot himself into the wall...

    But she couldn''t help but make excuses to fool you, and she also wanted to know why the contents of "The Words of God" appeared in Wilde''s "Adventurer''s Travels", so after thinking for a while, she still thought about it and said, "Listen." Have you ever talked about a book called "The Emperor''s Words"?"

    Wilde thought for a while, "I haven''t heard it, what did you say?"

    "...Record the sacred words and deeds of the great ruler Gawain Cecil the Great," Amber tried hard to make herself look like a gentleman with a stern face. "It doesn''t matter what the specific content is, you don''t have to care about it. The important thing is it. It''s a book in the real world, and it''s a book that has only been available in recent years, but I saw its content in you just now. This thing is so bizarre, that''s why I have such a big reaction."

    "A real-world book? The content appeared on me?" Wilde was shocked as expected, and it didn''t sound like he paid too much attention to the content of the book. "Are you sure?"

    "I can definitely confirm that I am familiar with the content of this book..." Amber nodded, and Xin said that this "familiarity" is probably the same as the "acquaintances" mentioned by Wilde. Know how this change happened?"

    "I have never understood what I have described in my body. It feels like... I am just a carrier, and the information in those pages is just a shadow that happens to be''projected'' on my carrier," Wilde In his tone is rather indifferent (fortunately he didn''t know what he wrote on his body), "But I guess... Since the real world in your mouth, then this may also be related to the recent''border junction''."

    "It''s also related to the intersection of borders?" Amber frowned, and suddenly felt that this seemed to be an explanation. "Wait, it is indeed possible. If you and the''other you'' are exchanging with each other because of the intersection of borders. Memory, then you may also exchange some...subconscious things while exchanging memories. You may not have noticed their existence, but they have been recorded in your book pages."

    Wilder immediately thought Amber¡¯s explanation was reasonable.

    However, after Kohaku said this, a new puzzle popped up in his mind. If the content of Wilde''s book page came from Modil, where did Modil''s memory of "The Book of the Holy Words" come from? He must have a source of reading, right? And that is the latest issue, this thing is not publicly released, and the old master has no chance to contact relevant channels...

    After thinking about it for a few seconds, her eyes suddenly had a sharp look. Could it be possible that the Grand Duke of Victoria would buy one installment for one installment?

    Wilde didn''t know what Amber was thinking. He just saw this weird "visitor" suddenly fell silent and had sharp eyes, and finally couldn''t help but say "What else do you want to ask? It''s rare to meet me here." Come to a guest who can chat, if you have anything else you want to know, just ask, although I may not be able to answer you."

    Humber instantly woke up from a state of absent-mindedness, she thought about it, and cast her eyes into the distance subconsciously.

    That is the direction of the "City of Silhouettes".

    "I want to know if any''people'' have come here recently," she asked in a deep voice, "I''m not talking about''visitors'' like me, but''lost people'' who may come here in a phantom or similar form. ''. There may be a lot of them."

    Although she asked, she didn''t hold much hope in her heart, because even if it was confirmed that the person who disappeared in the Violet Mist incident was related to the changes in Lady Ye, the "adventurer Wilder" in front of her was nothing more than this. It¡¯s just a guest in the space of the Kingdom of Gods. Ms. Ye has many secrets. As an ancient god, he may even be the most secretive **** in the world. The guest of Wilde... seems to be always Ms. Ye is excluded from the secret.

    However, unexpectedly, after a moment of silence, she heard Wilde whispered, "I know who you are talking about, and I also know where they are... But unfortunately, I''m afraid no one can take them. Brought back to your world."

    "They really were brought here?!" Amber''s eyes widened for an instant, and then she frowned at the second half of Wilde''s words, "What does this mean? Why can''t I take them back? Could it be... ¡­"

    She stopped suddenly.

    Looking at Wilde lying on the stone pillar in the posture of a **** book in front of him, Humber seemed to have guessed something.

    "Like you, they were transformed into an abnormal state, and then permanently trapped in this space? But that''s not right... You can all go to meet''acquaintances'' now..."

    Wilde remained silent. This silence finally made Kohaku aware of the strangeness. She vaguely realized that this incident might exceed her imagination.

    "Have you noticed the city at the end of the desert?" Wilde suddenly broke the silence.

    "Of course," Kohaku nodded immediately, "and I also noticed that it has changed a lot..."

    "The person you were looking for was in that city," Wilde said slowly. "Strictly speaking, in that city, the last ¡®lost person¡¯ died and died a hundred years ago."

    (End of this chapter).

 Chapter 1488ï¼š Miss Yes Abnormal Arrangement

    Wilde¡¯s words stopped all the thoughts in Amber¡¯s mind for a moment. The content of this sentence was so incredible that Amber didn¡¯t know whether she should express consternation or confusion first, or start to doubt her hearing ability. Something went wrong, but after a few seconds, she blinked her eyes and broke the silence with a surprised expression. "What does this sentence... mean?"

    "At the''frontier'', time does not necessarily flow according to the rules of the real world. Sometimes, it will flow quickly, and sometimes, the time there will be close to static. Ms. Ye is in charge of the rules of the border. He Use this disorderly flow of time to imprison an...''uninvited guest'' who breaks in here, so as to prevent the uninvited guest from escaping from here and endangering the real world outside."

    "Uninvited guest?" Amber was stunned for a moment, but immediately reacted, "What you said... is it ¡®adverse tide¡¯?"

    "Ah, Ms. Ye does call him that, a sad and dangerous fellow," Wilde sighed. "He broke into here suddenly a few centuries ago, but in fact it was some time older than that. , Part of his power has spread and contaminated the border. In order to prevent this pollution, Madam Ye built a strong defense, and later in order to trap the monster''s body here, he turned the border into a disorderly city. .

    "This approach is very effective. At least for the first few centuries, the monster and the pollution it brings have been firmly imprisoned in a changing and disorderly time. Only occasionally, the monster will escape from the border. , But it still could not rush outside, but could only move in the direction of the **** seat. At this time, Lady Ye would expel him back to that city.

    "This situation has continued until not long ago... I think you know what happened afterwards, as Ms. Ye said, it was a big event in the real world."

    Humber thought of the earth-shattering scene in the final stage of the Battle of Talash Plain, and thought of the half of the **** corpse that had emerged from the rift, and the astonishing trench that was impacted by the corrosion of the divine flesh and blood.

    She nodded softly. "Yes, we know that Ms. Ye finally defeated the tide and threw half of her body into the real world, but this is what we just talked about..."

    "''Inverse Tide'' was divided into two in the final battle with Ms. Ye. Half of the corpse was thrown into the real world, then guess... where is the other half of his being placed?"

    Humber immediately raised his head and looked at the silhouetted city at the end of the desert.

    "Yes, he was sent into that city. As an''outsider'', Lady Ye could not let her power stay near the throne for a long time. Even if he is dead, he must be permanently imprisoned outside the throne. Area. And the "lost people" you mentioned, they were also sent into that city, but the reason why the lady sent them in was not for imprisonment, but for them to use the residual power of the tide to live. Come down because they are Ms. Ye¡¯s...''guests''."

    "Guest?" Amber frowned. She suddenly realized that something very complicated must have happened here, out of the sight of mortals, in this lost kingdom of God, disappearing from the Violet Kingdom to the present so short In time, what happened was far beyond the imagination of her and Gao Wen, "Ms. Ye treated a group of mortals who strayed into this place as''guests''? And what about letting them''live''?"

    "I don''t know what''s going on. I only know that Ms. Ye had a conversation with some of them, and one of them seemed to be called''Silver Eye Corod''," Wilde said slowly, "When When those people arrived here, most of them were actually on the verge of dissipating, because they had not crossed the boundary of reality in the''right way'', which caused their''essence'' to be almost destroyed in the process of crossing the border. When I arrived at the seat of God, I was as weak as a phantom, and at that time, Ms. Ye was still very surprised by the appearance of these "lost people". I can be sure that at least he didn''t even know those people at that time.

    "But after talking to some of them, especially after talking to the mortal named''Silver Eye Corod'', Ms. Ye seemed to have been greatly...''shocked'', she said that these lost people are A group of "unexpected and precious guests" and decided to find a way to survive these mortals who were about to dissipate. For this reason, He sent them all into the border city. He said that some of the "elements" left by the tide Will act as a catalyst to help those mortals complete some kind of "transformation".

    "To be honest, I don''t quite understand what Ms. Ye wants to do. She didn''t explain to me in detail. All I know is that she accelerated the flow of time across the border shortly after sending the lost people into the border city..."

    "Does this accelerated state continue until now?" Amber asked suddenly, "just at the moment I talk to you, in that city..."

    "It''s over," Modil said without waiting for Amber to finish. "At this moment, the time flow of the border city has returned to its normal state, and there shouldn''t be any changes afterwards unless there are more''uninvited guests.'' ''Invaded here, so much so that Ms. Ye had to activate that set of defense measures at the border again."

    "...Why did Ms. Ye speed up the passage of time in the border city?" Amber asked again, "According to your statement, I can understand that she was trying to use the power remaining from the tide to''rescue'' the mortals who strayed into this place. The latter was sent to the border city, but what does this have to do with the acceleration of the flow of time in the border city? And he even accelerated it in one breath... to the point where the "lost people" have died in the border city for a hundred years Degree¡­"

    When talking about the word "one hundred years", Amber''s tone seemed a little weird, it was full of regrets, regrets, and a trace of unexplainable complaints, but she knew that she could not complain at all, so The voice became particularly dull.

    "I don''t know," Wilde didn''t seem to notice the change in Amber''s tone, he just said frankly, "Ms. Ye has many secrets, and he rarely explains his secrets to me, and he was in that border city not long ago. What he did seems to be the weirdest and the most hasty of all his secrets. It¡¯s the first time I have seen the state of... helplessness and consternation in him. Well, I shouldn¡¯t comment on the mistress here. In particular, he is still an ancient **** worthy of awe, but I really think he was a little flustered at the time. He seemed to be hurriedly preparing for something, whether it was to rescue those''lost people'' or suddenly adjust the border The flow of time is part of these preparations."

    Humber''s heart is endless, but she has realized that this great adventurer in front of her may know so much. In fact, he can tell herself that so many things are already an amazing windfall, even though this windfall only brings her. More questions came, but she couldn''t ask for more.

    "At least one thing is certain. The ancient gods were also at a loss due to unexpected circumstances." She sighed and looked up in the direction of the silhouetted city. "He obviously didn''t expect Silver Eye Korod. Their appearance, even more unexpectedly some kind of information brought by those''lost ones''...Do you really not know what they are talking about?"

    She was suddenly very curious about the conversation between Ms. Ye and Silver-Eyed Corod. According to Wilde, Ms. Ye''s "shocked" and hurried arrangements happened after he talked with the "lost". But what kind of amazing news can a group of mortals who entered the Kingdom of Shadow God in the disappearance event of the violets bring about astonishing news, so that an ancient **** has been messed up? He also made him treat these mortals as "noble guests," and even used the power of the upsurge to maintain the survival of these mortals, and even ran to adjust the flow of time at the border... This series of operations does not fit the ancient gods. Give the impression of the world.

    Amber knows Silvereye Korod. She knows that the other party is a very capable guy, but no matter how capable he is...should he be unable to fool an ancient god, right?

    After all, it didn¡¯t make her go on this matter personally. She went to find Amoen and both eggplants were struggling...

    "I really don''t know," Wilde''s tone was also a little helpless, "He doesn''t want me to know things, I can''t listen to them."

    "...Well, I believe you," Amber stared at the **** book on the stone pillar and read it for a while, and finally she could only sigh helplessly. Then she looked back at the towering **** seat, with a tone of voice. Exclaimed, "But I suddenly became a little curious about another thing... How powerful is Ms. Ye? Can he control the flow of time?"

    "Strictly speaking, even the gods cannot control the flow of time in the real world. At least known gods cannot do this." Wilde seemed to have expected that Amber would have questions about this. "But this is the Kingdom of Shadows. ."

    Kohaku frowned thoughtfully.

    "An ancient **** understands things like the Kingdom of God far more than young gods," Wild continued, "Ms. Ye has no authority in the realm of time, but in this kingdom of shadows, she does Have the ability to control everything here."

    For some reason, when Amber heard this, he suddenly thought of the "origin laboratory" in the neural network, which is also a "time and space" with adjustable time flow rate. The scholars of the empire sink their consciousness into it, in the "time accelerating" It takes a few months to complete a few years of work in the state, but in fact the "time acceleration" in the Origin Lab is just the effect of thinking acceleration...

    Of course, the origin laboratory cannot be compared with the kingdom of an ancient god, but this feature of "creating anti-common sense miracles in a specific environment" has something in common... No wonder the old zongzi likes to say a word, called "Technology is developed to the extreme, and it is no different from myth."

    She shook her head and threw these extraneous thoughts out of her mind.

    "Can I go and see that "Border City"?" She suddenly raised her head and looked into the distance, and at the same time asked Wilde on the stone pillar.

    "...I''m afraid not," Verdul said with regret. "The border is a very special place. Although you can see it, you can never really get close to it unless Miss Ye opens a passage for you, or you Has the power as strong as the tide. Now Ms. Ye has left temporarily, and I''m just a chattering old man, you can''t go to that city."

    Amber thought for a while, and shook his head "...well, then forget it."

    "I thought you would hold on more," Wilde was a little surprised this time. "Those''lost people'' who strayed into this place should be people you value very much, at least some of them are...they are on the border. Having spent a lifetime in the city, don''t you want to see where they once lived?"

    Amber stared, "I think, but didn''t you say I can''t go?"

    Wild "..."

    "Actually... it doesn''t matter if you don''t see it," Amber waved his hand. "As you said, they have been out of this world for a hundred years. What else can I see if I go to see it?"

    Speaking of this, she was silent for a moment, and only a few seconds later, she said softly, "I just want to know, how did they live in that "Border City"? In a world far from what they are familiar with, in a lost place. What kind of life do they lead in the city of the kingdom of God?"

    Wilde thought about it, and it took a long time to speak slowly, "I have never been to a border city, and for me, who has always stayed next to the seat of God, the more than a hundred years that have passed in that city are just a long way away. That¡¯s all, but I think I can still answer your question, because Ms. Ye told me about the life He arranged for the ¡°lost people¡±.

    "The lady did her best to let every lost person live a happy and satisfying life. In this matter, He showed kindness and...patience that made me feel incredible."

    "Really? That''s good."

    Amber whispered, and then she fell into a long silence. She was thinking in the silence, or perhaps recalling something. After this, I don¡¯t know how long, she suddenly said, "It seems that I should leave."

    "You still know when you will leave this place?" Wilde''s tone was full of consternation, "It seemed that when you left last time..."

    "Because I''m great." Amber showed a happy expression, and she waved her hand, her figure had gradually begun to fade in the air, but before she was about to leave the place completely, she seemed to suddenly remember something, and a strange trace of her face was drawn across her face. Smile.

    She seemed to chant casually, "Speaking of which, if you look at it in real time, it didn''t take long before the ¡®lost¡¯ crossed the border and entered this shadow kingdom until I came here."

    "It is true," Wilde replied, "that happened not long ago."

    Kohaku shrugged, "In just such a short time, Ms. Ye told you so much..."

    When the voice fell, her body had completely disappeared into the air.

    Silence was restored in front of the Throne of Shadows, leaving only the hollow wind blowing sand and dust across the desert. The black book on the stone pillar also fell into silence. After more than ten seconds, Wilde''s voice came from the book. "...What does she mean by this last thing?"

    As soon as his voice fell, a slightly dignified and lazy voice suddenly came from above, "It means she has guessed that many of the things you told her this time were actually my instructions."

    The mountain-like goddess sat quietly in his position, wearing a black dress covering the throne like a dark cloud. She leaned there in a lazy posture, supporting her body with one hand and rubbing lightly with the other. Holding the black and white scepter, in the cloud-like shadow, another pair of amber eyes were looking at Wilde on the stone pillar with a slight smile.

    Ms. Ye is back.

    (End of this chapter)-

 Chapter 1489ï¼š Back to reality

    In the center of the endless gray and white desert, on the towering shadow throne, Madam Ye is quietly looking down at the kingdom ruled by him, shaped by him, and at the same time like his cage. He lowered his head and looked down at the front of the throne. There was an ancient travel note with a black cover and a mortal soul, and there seemed to be a slight smile in his amber eyes.

    "Ah, ma''am, you are back," Wilde greeted the "hostess", "that... the visitor you cared about just left."

    "I know," Ms. Ye replied calmly, "Now she knows what she should know, and the rest... will be arranged by fate."

    There was a moment of silence in front of the throne, and Wilde suddenly said after a few seconds of silence: "Madam, can I ask, that visitor named Amber... who is she? Why do you suddenly respond to one The mortals who have lost their way here care so much? And they have told me so many things so that I can tell her when she comes to the throne... You knew she would come today?"

    "I don''t know when she will come, but I know she will come," Ms. Ye seemed to be in a good mood today, "As for her identity...it''s not time to inquire too much, adventurer, there is always You will know one day."

    "...Well, you always have a lot of secrets, I''m used to it anyway," Wilde murmured, and then asked as if casually, "Then over the border... those who were sent by you Visitors entering the border city, what special place do they have? You have spent a lot of time saving those people and letting them spend the rest of their lives on the border. I am really curious, what is your arrangement? What''s the intention?"

    It seems to be a bold and rude thing to keep asking an ancient god, but Wilde has been stranded in this shadow **** kingdom for hundreds of years, and getting along with this "night lady" day and night, he has already figured it out. The temper of the ancient gods, despite the mighty power and the personality of the gods, Ms. Ye herself was actually very gentle. He never minded this kind of conversation. In fact, because there was really no one to talk to, he had questions about Wilde. Patience has always been sufficient.

    At this moment, Ms. Ye did not show any dissatisfaction with Wilde''s series of questions. He just looked down at the adventurer (book) in front of the throne with a smile and a smile: "You really want to know?"

    Verde was somewhat helpless: "...If you are willing to answer one or two, of course it''s good."

    "First, those people... they need help, and I can do it, so I did it," Ms. Ye smiled and said unhurriedly, "Second, she also needs an''anchor'' ."

    "She also needs an''anchor''?" Wilde was a little stunned for a moment, apparently he didn''t understand at all, "What does this mean? Does the''she'' you mean by the visitor who just left? What is the anchor? thing?"

    Ms. Ye thought for a while and waved: "I won''t tell you."

    Wilde: "...You can''t do this! It''s better not to answer!"

    "Of course I can, because it will be very interesting." Ms. Ye''s smile finally became more obvious, and then she changed the subject without waiting for Wilde to continue to protest. "Well, I have answered enough questions. Now it¡¯s your turn, Mr. Adventurer¡ªas usual, tell a story, or you can make up one temporarily, I don¡¯t care."

    Wilde: "...No, there is really no one. Even if you let me make up, I won''t be able to make up... If you really want to find something to relieve boredom, why don''t you open me and take a look?"

    Ms. Ye''s tone rose slightly: "Open you?"

    "I''m not sure, but the things I recorded inside seem to have undergone some changes. According to''Amber'', a book from the real world is projected onto my pages," Wilde said as he sent out There was a slight shaking, and the heavy black cover was agitated as if it was about to open on its own, and there was a faint white light surging between the pages, "I see her reaction, it seems that the content is quite interesting-it is a pity that I myself can not see."

    Ms. Ye thought for a while, and he stretched out his finger in the air and tapped it. Wilde immediately floated from the stone pillar. The body described by Chen Lai was wrapped in phantom light and shadow, and instantly transformed into a giant book that could be held by Ms. Ye. Ms. Ye''s gaze was then attracted by the mortal words on the book...

    Amber opened her eyes in the sunlight, and the sunlight near noon poured into the room through the windows, filling the room with a warm atmosphere. She was lying in bed in a daze, a kind of sleep from too long and too deep. The slight confusion caused by returning to reality in her dream entangled her mind, making it difficult for her to even judge where she was.

    In this way, after maintaining a chaotic state for two or three minutes, her five senses and six senses gradually reset like a machine lacking lubrication. Her eyes gradually became clear, and at the same time, she recalled what she had been in the "dream" last night. Seeing and knowing things-she recalled climbing on the Throne of Shadows, recalling the "Silhouette City" that had undergone tremendous changes, recalling the conversation with Wilde, and what Wilde had in the conversation. Amazing information revealed.

    In the next second, she took a deep breath, and the whole person almost bounced off the bed to the ground. At the same time, she finally noticed the sky outside, and her face was shocked: "I''m going! It''s noon? Me? How long has this been asleep?!"

    Before he could think too much, the Shadow Assault Goose immediately changed his clothes quickly and swiftly, and rushed to the door and pushed it away-so it hit the front stand with a strong head. Tall bra at the door.

    "Oh mom..." Amber exclaimed, and the whole person flew back, but before falling to the ground, Gawain grabbed his arm casually. She heard the latter''s helpless voice in her ears: " What are you doing, going out is like opening a shadow step."

    "Why are you here? Still standing silently in front of my door?" Amber was lifted up by Gawain''s arm, twisting in the air and staring at her neck while stalking her eyes. "How scary are you? ! Even if you want to attack me, at least you can''t choose it in the daytime..."

    "I knocked on the door fifteen minutes ago. I decided to wait at the door when I heard the snoring in the room too steady." Gao Wen looked at the shadow assault goose dangling in the air with no expression. After the other party finally gave up the resistance, she was placed on the ground. "You didn''t show up for the meeting of the Government Affairs Office in the morning, and then you missed the regular meeting report of the Military Intelligence Bureau-this is not like your usual style. What happened?"

    Amber stood on the ground and rubbed his wrists. He was startled when he heard Gawain¡¯s words, and then slapped his forehead: "Well... Did you miss it... Wait, I can think you are doing this." Do you care about me?"

    Immediately afterwards, she waved her hand without waiting for Gao Wen to speak, "Forget it, it''s not going to be a problem, something really went wrong-I was''pulled into'' the Kingdom of Shadow God again, and I saw Lady Ye''s throne, and I saw Vail. De, I also learned some amazing information...Where do you want to listen first? Or you should come in and sit down, I have to stroke it slowly...Your expression is a little weird?"

    Probably because the sequelae of that long dream has not completely receded, Amber subconsciously rubbed his forehead while babbling, but at the end he suddenly noticed that Gao Wen''s expression was a little weird after hearing his words-not simply serious. , But thinking and stunned in seriousness, this made her immediately realize that Gawain probably also got some information, and this information was mostly confirmed with her "adventure" last night.

    Gao Wen was not polite. After receiving Amber¡¯s invitation, he walked directly into the room, closed the door and walked to a chair next to the window, and said casually: ¡°The morning star just came in news this morning, Modi Er said that he saw''Wild'' and got the amazing truth about the Violet Kingdom and Lady Ye during the conversation. Judging from time... it''s about the same time as you''in a dream''."

    Amber¡¯s gaze followed Gawain¡¯s back, her eyes widened in surprise when she heard this, and then she reacted, pulling the chair from the dressing table and placing it on the opposite side of Gawain while quickly speaking: ¡°He does see. It¡¯s''Wild''? Sure enough, the "acquaintances" Wilde said are exactly the same as I guessed...the two of them... himself... he... forget it, what did he talk to himself?"

    "I''ll talk about this later," Gawain suddenly waved his hand and stared at Amber''s eyes. "You just said''Sure enough''-it seems that you know a lot. Let me talk about the information on your side. What do you see in the "dreamland"?"

    "Well, let''s talk about my side first." Amber immediately suppressed the curiosity in her heart. In just a few minutes, she had sorted her thoughts and rationalized everything she saw and knew in her dreams. Following the logic, at this time, he told Gawain all without reservation, "First of all, the first point, I still didn¡¯t see Madam Ye¡¯s "person" over there, and then Wilde, who was not in front of the throne at first. , Judging from time, I suspect that he hurried back to the throne after meeting Modil, and then about the changes in the Kingdom of Shadow God..."

    Gao Wen listened attentively, without missing a word. The astonishing information conveyed by Amber caused his expression to change several times, but he resisted the urge to interrupt, and just kept comparing the information with what he had just grasped. Comparing and verifying the data, at the same time reorganizing and perfecting each conjecture in my mind.

    It wasn''t until Kohaku''s narration came to an end that he took a long breath, and the high-speed movement of his mind gradually calmed down: "... Then the situation is indeed corresponding, Modil''s conversation with Wilde, and your meeting with Wilde It did happen one after another..."

    "It''s up to you now," Amber leaned forward, "What did Modil report? Was Wilde not telling me?"

    Gawain looked into Amber''s eyes, and after a few seconds of gaze, he spoke very solemnly and solemnly: "The Violet Kingdom-the entire Violet Kingdom, is a dream of Ms. Ye."

    amber:"¡­¡­"

    "This should be consistent with the information you got," Gawain didn''t care about Amber''s sudden change of expression, but went on directly, "According to the content reported by Modil, the''appear'' of the Violet Kingdom should be It can be traced back to the early days when Mrs. Ye fell into a certain abnormal state, and I guess this should be hundreds of thousands of years ago, when the forces of the reverse tide tried to pollute the sky for the first time and were prevented by Mrs. Ye¡¯s action-at that time. In the middle, the back tide was repelled, and Lady Ye kept the sky, but the''anchor generator'' in the sky station was blocked by thorns due to the influence of pollution. This is probably a kind of''safety mode'', and the result is obvious: Ms. Ye fell into a deep sleep, his power leaked out, and a large-scale illusion called the "Violet Kingdom" was formed in the real world...

    "Secondly, although the Violet Kingdom is an illusion, it is also an illusion created in the dream of the gods. It has crossed the boundary between reality and reality in a certain sense. Therefore, under certain scope and rules, the Violet Kingdom is real. Yes, the people who came out of the Violet Kingdom and the knowledge they spread are also real. Correspondingly, if an outsider enters the Violet Kingdom, then they will reverse this''boundary'' and become part of the illusion.

    "Until the end of the ¡®God¡¯s Dream¡¯ of the Violet Kingdom, this kind of ¡®crossing the boundary¡¯ behavior should be reversible, but with the end of the God¡¯s Dream, this boundary has disappeared.

    "Ms. Ye is now waking up from a long deep sleep. This may be related to the actions of Nicholas and the others in the Sky Station. With the awakening of Mrs. Ye, the lost Kingdom of Shadows may gradually return to this world, the illusory violet. The kingdom has left, and instead, Ms. Ye may come again. Now we are not sure if this is a good thing or a bad thing, but we can¡¯t seem to stop this process...

    "At present, the Violet Island has become an uninhabited land, and the disappearance of the Violet Dreamland has restored the entire island to a''real barbaric posture'', but it does not rule out the possibility that there are still some abnormal regions in the depths of the island. That is after all. A piece of land that has been eroded by the dream of the gods for hundreds of thousands of years, even if the dream is over, some changes may have been permanently left on the Violet Island... According to the attitude revealed in the exchange between Wild and Modil, that island There seems to be something in the center. At present, Victoria is preparing to plan a follow-up exploration operation on Violet Island. No more information has been sent."

    Gawain explained the situation reported by Modil and his corresponding speculations.

    Then he shook his head again, sighing with emotion: "Frankly speaking, I thought there was nothing in this world that would surprise me to such an extent, but it turns out that I still underestimated the extent to which the existence of the''god'' can cause trouble. The whole thing. The Violet Kingdom turned out to be a dream from beginning to end, which really caught us all by surprise."

    Amber didn¡¯t say a word, she just thought quietly, until after a long time, she said in a low voice: ¡°Then you say, if Ms. Ye was contaminated by the upsurge and entered the protection mode, and in this state, her dream was out of control. This led to the birth of the Violet Kingdom, so is the "existence" of the Violet Kingdom also affected by two factors to a certain extent? Although according to Wilde, those violet people who are the products of dreams also have their own emotions. Grief and free will, but they have a source of birth after all..."

    Gao Wen frowned slightly: "What do you want to say?"

    "I want to say whether the various''behaviors'' of the Violet Kingdom in the past thousands of years also reflect the constant confrontation between Lady Ye and the reverse tide, and even... reflect the two ancient gods. ''Will''?" Amber raised his eyes, his expression suddenly turned a bit weird, "Do you remember that the Violet Kingdom has been doing something weird in the eyes of the world? That is to spread the knowledge of magic in a black box state... ¡­"

 Chapter 1490ï¼š Suddenly announced

    The first thousand four hundred and ninetieth chapter of the text of the dawn of the sword suddenly revealed that Amber''s words made Gao Wen''s expression a little solidified, and immediately after that, uncontrollable thoughts spread in his heart.

    Like a light in the night, some clues that had been subconsciously ignored by everyone emerged from the darkness, and he suddenly realized that what Amber was talking about was the key.

    "Actually, I was curious about one thing since I just learned that Ms. Ye and the Violet Kingdom might have a connection," Kohaku thought for a while, slowly speaking of her own point of view, "Ms. Ye is the **** who controls the power of the dark night, but The Violet Kingdom is a kingdom of wizards who are keen to spread magic outwards. This is obviously a bit weird. Of course, it can be explained purely from the power of the gods. After all, the most powerful spells that mortals can handle are better than But the miracle of the gods, if Ms. Ye really consciously wants to plant a kingdom of wizards in the world and cover it with some kind of "miracle", he can of course do it, but the problem is... Ms. Ye is in a deep sleep state. , The birth of the Violet Kingdom was almost unexpected to him...

    "On the other hand,''spreading knowledge'' is the tendency of the **** of reversal. As a **** born from the blind worship of the sailors¡¯ technology in the ancient reversal empire, he has this instinct to spread. This is from Modil¡¯s travel notes You can also see the records in. And the magic system that the Violet Kingdom spreads outwards has another notable feature, that is, the''technical black box'', whether it is a communication spell or a soul spell, without exception, the principle is unclear, difficult and complicated. "Violet magic"..."

    Speaking of this, Amber looked into Gawain¡¯s eyes: "So I was thinking... The Violet Kingdom may have been under the dual influence of both the reverse tide and Lady Ye from the beginning. Its birth is based on Lady Ye¡¯s dream, but Its operating logic is the tendency of the tide. Those wizards who traveled and lectured on the continent of Loren from the Violet Kingdom may be performing the will of the tide..."

    Bright sunlight poured into the room through the side glass window, the circulating fan of the central heating system was blowing slowly hot air, the temperature in the room was comfortable and pleasant, but at this moment, Gao Wen felt a chill seems to linger beside him. .

    If what Amber said is confirmed, then this is definitely the truth enough to cause panic!

    But after the initial consternation and ups and downs, Gawain¡¯s own mentality soon calmed down, and he quickly started thinking along Humber¡¯s thinking: "I think what you said is a certain possibility. The Violet Kingdom has been in the past thousands of times. The fact that the''black box technology'' has been continuously spread out over the years or even longer may have the influence of the counter-tide, but fortunately, the''carrier'' for carrying out this matter is the mortal Violet Masters, and they spread it. Magic knowledge itself has no tendency to pollute, but... the''black box'' itself has hidden dangers, and its accumulation will cause qualitative changes."

    "Yeah, haven¡¯t we discussed it before. The more technical black boxes, the farther people are from knowledge and rationality. If the entire knowledge system in a certain field is built on the basis of black boxes, then this field will be born. The probability of the gods will be very scary," Amber nodded, "Adversity itself is chaotic and crazy. He doesn''t seem to make any far-sighted plans, but Ms. Dan also said that the "instinct" of the gods is sometimes even More terrifying than wisdom, the tide has always had the instinct to get out of trouble and grow..."

    "But Niche is dead," Gawain sighed softly, "And this time you confirmed this in front of Lady Ye''s throne. The half of his body that stayed in the Kingdom of Shadow God was also dead. ¡­¡­Um?"

    At the end of his speech, he seemed to think of something suddenly, his tone suddenly became a bit weird, his expression seemed to be an event that had already settled, and some unthinkable truth was suddenly revealed behind it, something that originally seemed unsustainable. There was a brand new explanation behind the clue, which immediately aroused Amber¡¯s curiosity: "What did you think of?"

    Gao Wen slowly sorted his thoughts, and while combing through the crazy idea that popped up in his mind, he said softly: "Do you still remember what several senior advisors of the Theocracy Council discovered after the corpse of the gods in the reverse tide fell into the world? An anomaly detail?"

    "Abnormal details?" Amber blinked. "There are too many abnormal details in that thing, and his appearance is abnormal. But I think the most abnormal thing is that Tyre can even get rid of his mouth..."

    "I''m not talking about this," Gao Wen shook his head, "I mean the amazing''decay'' speed of the **** corpse of the tide. Do you remember what the autopsy report said? Powerful activity, but when it landed, it had declined to the point that it would hardly release pollution, and when several senior consultants arrived on the scene, the power of the flesh and blood of those gods had been lost to the point where it was almost imperceptible... ¡­"

    "Ah, yes, I remember!" Amber suddenly, "We discussed this at the time. The decline rate of the deadly corpse was against common sense. At that time, everyone guessed that it was related to Ms. Ye, who believed that Ms. Ye was extremely powerful. A stick not only reversed the tide in seconds, but also completed the cremation and enlightenment by the way..."

    "But now it seems that this has nothing to do with Ms. Ye. Do you still remember the information you just got from Wilde? The corpse of the rebellious **** who stayed in the Kingdom of Shadow God was sent to the''frontier city'', and Ms. Ye even used it The remaining power has done a lot of things," Gawain analyzed seriously, "So in fact, the corpses of the gods that remained in the Shadow Kingdom did not decline rapidly, but the part that fell into the world has a faster decline rate. ..."

    Amber finally started to be trapped. She stared at Gawain for a long time, and finally couldn''t help but speak: "Have you ever thought about such a possibility, that my brain may not be very good... Or you can talk humans? ?"

    Gawain suddenly became happy, and leaned back on the back of his chair: "I guess the reason why the **** corpse of the reverse tide has rapidly declined in this world is probably related to a great mortal... We discussed this not long ago. A mortal thing."

    Humber was stunned for a while, and suddenly reacted: "You mean that wild mage?!"

    "Yes," Gawain nodded slowly, with a faint smile on his face, "For thousands of years, the Violet Kingdom has unknowingly output the magic technology based on the''black box'' under the influence of the reverse tide. , This deeply affected Anzu and Typhon, and even almost succeeded in reshaping the magic system in the northern region of the continent. Originally, if things continued to develop like this, sooner or later human magic would completely become a''black box system''. , The tide is very likely to steal power from it, or even get out of it... But there was an accident in the middle.

    "A low-level mage from Violet, in order to save his daughter, chose the most deviant path, and the "departure" mentioned here is not just a rebellion against the traditional magic system. I even suspect that the wild mage might The mind-stamped notebook left by the **** of resistance against the tide, the prototype of the magic net, the foundation of rune logic, and the formulas built between mathematics, logic and magic. The foundation of these things... is the anti-black box. !"

    Amber stared, and it took half a minute to react: "Mom..."

    "The notes left by the wild mage are just the beginning. The efforts of Ravencrest and Jenny and a large number of modern scholars have made this beginning a qualitative change. In just a few years, the magic technology has crushed the old and outdated. Classical magic system, while modern rune magic based on rationality, logic and precise calculations has demonstrated its unprecedented power of communication in the development process, because it can be studied systematically and can be intensively trained in educational facilities such as schools, even ordinary people. You can learn by yourself if you buy a book. Rune magic can be said to have spread throughout the human world in the blink of an eye, and by the way, it has destroyed the "black box trap" that has been established with great difficulty in the back tide over the past thousands of years."

    Speaking of this, he paused, his expression slowly becoming solemn: ¡°It can be said that the nameless wild mage and our respectable modern scholars used Human wisdom has penetrated the black box built by an ancient **** for hundreds of years. This may be the truth that the god¡¯s corpse is rapidly exhausted in the world like a fish on the shore. The depleted environment and conflicting thoughts are directly related. Drain it!"

    "This..." Kohaku heard with an unbelievable expression. At the end, she opened her mouth and seemed to have an opinion, but in the end she had to admit that Gaowen''s conjecture was extremely possible, "This seems to make sense... And why do I suddenly feel a bit miserable against the tide?"

    It¡¯s no wonder she has such feelings. After all, the drama of this whole thing is too strong. It took so many years to slowly penetrate her own power, using the method of spiritual seal or spiritual hint to control the violet kingdom outward. Spreading the black box system and preparing for himself to get out of trouble, he has almost succeeded, and the preparations for thousands of years are only the last step, but in the last few years of work, mortals have rushed through what he prepared for themselves. "Hotbed for the Fall of the World".

    It''s like a person who is about to jump from the roof. It took a lot of effort to direct others to help lay a mat on the ground. As a result, someone came over and removed the mat the moment he jumped...

    Although in fact, the adversity was actually dead when it entered the earth at the time... But if the "black box system" was still there at the time, the **** corpse of the adversity might not be exhausted so quickly, and one would continue to release outward. The wreckage of the powerfully corrupted and spiritually polluted gods fell among the millions of mortal armies in the Talash Plain. The consequences would be unimaginable and even more extreme. Considering that the "black box system" is the basis for the existence of the **** of upsurge, then It''s not impossible that half of the corpse of the gods will be resurrected in the world!

    But none of this happened in the end.

    The original reason for it was just a father who wanted to keep his daughter alive.

    Gawain looked at Amber''s eyes and shook his head slightly: "If the adversity wasn''t that miserable, we would be the one who was miserable then."

    "That''s true," Amber waved his hand. "Anyway, it is a good thing that Nicholas died. It is a great thing to know more accurately the causes and consequences of his death. At least we can sleep peacefully. ."

    "Yeah... I can sleep peacefully," Gawain exhaled softly. "The unknown is always disturbing. After learning about the changes in the Violet Kingdom, Jenny and Rebecca have been talking about it since yesterday. The wild mage took out the notebook and studied it over and over again. This morning, the dark circles are worse than Hetty, but now they can rest assured... Although most of what we discussed just now is based on speculation, at least logically, all of this is explained. It works."

    The chill lingering in my heart has faded unknowingly, and Amber also relaxed a little. She shook her body on a chair with her arms around her chest, and suddenly mentioned another thing: "Speaking of the experience in the Kingdom of Shadows last night, I always feel that Ms. Ye seems to be actively conveying something to me through Wilde''s mouth..."

    "Ms. Ye conveys a message to you?" Gao Wen''s frown frowned again, "Why do you think so?"

    "A feeling," Amber waved his hand, "and there is indeed something suspicious that Wilde has revealed too much to me, and he shouldn''t know so much ¡®insider¡¯.

    "He kept saying that Ms. Ye has many secrets, and the ancient **** always immersed himself in her work, doing her''work'' on her own, never taking the initiative to explain anything, but this time he told Wilde a lot about the border The things about the city of the city, told him the life of those''lost people'' in the border city, and told him the whereabouts of the deadly corpses of the tide...this is not like "keep the secret".

    "So I think either Wilde is fooling me, or Ms. Ye is instructing him to say that."

    Gawain frowned and stared at Amber''s eyes: "In other words, do you doubt that Ms. Ye knew you would come in advance? Did you leave so much information for you?"

    Amber immediately rubbed his arms: "...Why do I feel a bit cold here again."

    "Don''t interrupt," Gawain''s expression was particularly serious. "Seriously, have you recently felt that your connection with the Kingdom of Shadows has strengthened, or have you heard and seen things that shouldn''t be in your perception? Tyre did it for you. Have you worn the amulet properly?"

    "I''m wearing it, I''m wearing it to sleep," Kohaku said as he took out the deep-sea talisman that was made just a few days ago from close to his body. "And I didn''t feel the things you said. Said. Really, I have never felt any hostility on Madam Ye''s side, nor have I felt any danger near the Shadow Throne..."

    "Whether God is hostile and whether you are in danger are two different things," Gao Wen said immediately, "I also believe that Ms. Ye is a good **** and a righteous god, but don''t forget that Enya on the day of the coming-of-age ceremony is also a good god. God and righteous God... Besides, when I hear you mention Madam Ye¡¯s arrangement in that border city, I always feel that he is planning something, and now I add the message he consciously transmits... I can¡¯t help but feel that This arrangement is for you."

    When Kohaku heard this, she subconsciously said: "For me? I am a little thief, he is an ancient god, what is he aiming at me...for stealing his sand against me or stealing his rubber band against me?"

    As she said this, she waved her hand casually, and then suddenly, a grayish-white light and shadow flashed in front of Gawain, and then she heard a bang, something unexpectedly emerged from the place where Amber waved her hand out of thin air. Fall to the ground.

    Gawain looked at the thing falling to the ground with a dull expression, and held back for half a minute before speaking: "Is there such a possibility that he is targeting you to steal his shadow scepter?"

    Amber also looked down with a dull expression, and saw a black-and-white two-color scepter lying quietly on the ground. The light and shadow on the surface of the scepter flowed, as if placed in the eternal shadow of the gap, releasing a certain mystery and ancient. Breath.

    This thing is countless times smaller than the handle she saw on the throne at the time, and the style has changed from a long rod to a short rod, but probably...maybe...maybe...maybe...maybe it is the shadow Scepter.

    "Ma Ye..."

 Chapter 1491ï¼š "Wrong copy"

    Gao Wen could see that Kohaku was obviously more surprised than himself when he saw the shadow scepter, but this did not affect him casually teasing the shadow assault goose, "Should you reflect on where you went? What''s wrong? You can come back with Ms. Ye''s shadow scepter. Ms. Ye still has a chair to sit on. Thanks to the fact that the thing is built on the altar, you can''t take it off, right?"

    "Ah... this is really not my Shun back!" Amber stared, feeling extremely wronged, "Didn''t I just say it, I just touched the scepter at that time and was kicked by a sound reporting an error. ''Come down, the throne for a long time has been crawled for nothing! I don''t know how this thing came out... and look at this form, this is obviously not the original shadow scepter!"

    "That''s also true." Of course, Gawain knew that Amber couldn''t really pass the Shadow Scepter out, but at this moment the short staff she "summoned" still had an obvious connection with the Shadow Scepter. He thought of Amber The voice I heard in my mind before being "kicked" off the throne, thinking of the information recorded in the anchor generator at the Sky Station, gradually had a guess, "Maybe...this is a mistake of the Shadow Scepter replica''¡­"

    "The wrong copy of the Shadow Scepter?" Amber was taken aback, and realized for the first time that there might be a new entry in the new issue of "The Book of Words", and then he asked, "You mean, I I just touched the genuine copyright stick, and it automatically created a fake for me and sent it to the real world intimately? And why should I emphasize that it is a''wrong'' copy?"

    "Nonsense, if it''s not wrong, this thing is at least as thick as a beam of a house!" Gao Wen glared at the other person, "And think about it, this is probably not the first''wrong copy'' you got. Remember that you are confused. Are those''shadow dust'' and the''shadow rift'' that you got?"

    Amber immediately reacted. She was holding the black and white short stick that she had just summoned in one hand, and the other hand was waving casually in the air. In the next second, a smoke-like mist of gray-white dust emerged from the air. Slowly undulating beside her, another gray-white light and shadow like a slit in the same time appeared between the sand and dust, and then the casual clothes fell on her empty hand.

    Gao Wen looked at the shadows and dust surrounding Amber that had just summoned the "three divine weapons" in front of him, the simple and mysterious black and white scepter, and the space-like light and shadow cracks. To be honest, you can take out any of these three. It''s like a setting that shakes the world, throwing it in a normal background setting can make seven world-class civil violent societies annihilate each other, but after these three are concentrated on Kohaku, the style of painting is somehow Something''s wrong...

    After thinking about it carefully, he felt that this was indeed a "fake" pot, or it was called a wrong copy. Compared with the original version of Ms. Ye, Amber''s suit was probably equivalent to a copper-plated iron. Level, besides throwing it in the pool, it¡¯s really worthless and worthless, especially when she is holding the shadow sand dust in the fight, and using the shadow crack as a bow to hit the glass... this thing Ms. Erye knows that her blood pressure may be high.

    The thoughts in Gao Wen''s mind fluttered uncontrollably, but Amber didn''t know what the old zongzi was thinking about. She just looked thoughtfully at the bunch of fake artifacts (miracles) she had summoned, and wondered. After a long time, a sentence suddenly appeared, "Do you think this short stick is about the same size as my usual power sap?"

    Gawain¡¯s spit in his heart hadn¡¯t been digested before he heard such a sentence from the other side, and he immediately began to pump from the bronchus. He stared at Amber for a long time before he said, "You figured this out after a long time? Ms. Ye¡¯s function of getting a shadow scepter into your hand is to knock people and sap!?"

    "Everything starts from being pragmatic, isn''t this what you often say!" Amber is quite plausible, "and you see how suitable this thing is, from the size to the center of gravity to the hard bumps of the stick, it rounds out the human brain. It¡¯s absolutely amazing, and I can usually hide this thing, and I can summon it when I need it to highlight a silent and sudden attack. It¡¯s not much better than a power sap. Plus, I don¡¯t know what material it is made of. Yes, anyway, it is stronger than the steel of the world at first glance. It can be used as a crowbar in special circumstances..."

    While she was talking, she started thinking seriously, swaying in mid-air gestures with a shadow scepter, "I even suspect that Ms. Ye usually uses a scepter as a sap. After all, night and sap are the best combination..."

    Gao Wen suddenly discovered that he always seemed to be unable to deal with a bunch of fallacies and heresies of Amber on such unreasonable topics. In the final analysis, the reason may be because he still needs to face...

    But this is not a serious topic. He didn¡¯t have the time to be true to a Shadow Assault Goose, so he waved his hand at the last time. Let¡¯s not discuss what this short stick can do in your hands... to be serious, do you have any special feelings when holding it? Or something suddenly appears in your mind?"

    He still remembered that unusual things happened when Kohaku got the Shadow Sand and the Light and Shadow Rift before. The initial shadow and sand and dust made her establish a connection with the Kingdom of Shadow God, and the Light and Shadow Rift made her In the trance, I came into contact with the "breath" left by Ms. Ye, and even temporarily lost consciousness and fell to the ground. Today''s black and white scepter feels even more "personal" than sand and fissures...this thing will What kind of influence does it have on amber?

    But looking at her calmly carrying a short cane, she didn''t seem to be in a state of being affected at all, but she seemed extremely horrified.

    Amber was also awakened when she heard Gawain¡¯s words. She hurriedly looked down at her hand holding the cane and frowned again to perceive something carefully. It took him a long time to hesitate and shook her head, "I don¡¯t have any special feelings. ¡­This is indeed a bit strange. I still remember that when I came into contact with the other two things, I reacted a lot, but this scepter did not have that kind of influence. You saw it just now. When I "summoned" it, I I was taken aback, I didn''t even know that I brought it out from''over there''..."

    "There is no abnormal feeling, and I didn''t even realize its existence before..." Gawain frowned, "Don''t you think this is wrong?"

    Kohaku thought about it seriously, and said with a little uncertainty, "Maybe it''s because I''m good? So I slowly adapted... Isn''t it a good thing that there is no abnormal reaction after touching Ms. Ye''s things?"

    She was very optimistic, but Gawain¡¯s brows were not stretched, because he thought of the possibility in another direction.

    If Amber came into contact with the related information of Ms. Ye before, the reason for the various visions was because she was a mortal and because she was polluted by Ms. Ye¡¯s divine nature, then now she has no response when she touches the Shadow Scepter. It may be that the "distance" between her and Lady Ye has been shortened again, even close enough to cross a certain critical point, just like two originally mutually exclusive substances suddenly lose their mutual exclusion, or they are completely Disconnected, or...they are gradually merging.

    He suddenly raised his head, looked at the shadow scepter in Amber''s hand, and stretched out his hand to "Give me it."

    "What are you doing?" Amber was taken aback, and his expression immediately became nervous, "I''m not careful, but this thing is something related to Ms. Ye, and now I haven''t confirmed its status, you just feel free to touch it. It might be dangerous..."

    "Okay, give it to me." Gawain glanced at her. "What is the danger of these knockoffs you tinkered with? Your pile of sand is still being studied by a bunch of people in the laboratory of the Theocracy, and You don''t know me, the "divine pollution" in this world has no effect on me. I have even seen the true posture of the dragon **** Enya several times."

    "Then... okay," Amber had nothing to say. Seeing Gawain''s resolute attitude, she could only slowly pass the scepter in her hand, and she hadn''t forgotten two more reminders, "Be careful. Ah, don¡¯t break it for me, I¡¯m going to try it and smash the walnuts later.

    Gu lpa¡¡¡¡ Hearing this, the corner of Gawain''s mouth was shaking on the spot, and then he took the scepter from the shame of all things in front of him without hesitation.

    A slightly warm touch came from his fingertips. The short rod turned out to be heavier than he thought. This was completely different from the light and shadow cracks with no weight or the extremely light shadow dust. He felt that The material of the scepter was not like any substance he knew well. He couldn''t tell whether it was metal, wood or crystal. Holding it in his hand, his only feeling was... "This thing exists".

    A solid and unequivocal touch conveyed this "feeling" to him as if deliberately expressing himself, which made him very concerned.

    But apart from this weird feeling, he didn''t feel anything else from the scepter, nor did he receive knowledge and memories that did not belong to him in his mind.

    "Did you feel something?" Amber looked straight at Gao Wen carrying the "epic sap" she had just obtained, and looked at the other party with a serious face and closed his eyes in contemplation. After a long time, he finally couldn''t bear it. Hold the mouth, "Or..."

    "Leave this with me for a few days," Gao Wen said before waiting for the other person to finish speaking, with a tone of unwillingness, "I have to study it carefully, of course, provided that this thing can be detached like shadow and dust. Maintain your existence under the circumstances around you."

    Amber opened her mouth. She seemed to hesitate about this request, but to Gawain''s surprise, she nodded after less than a few seconds of hesitation, "Okay, let''s give it to you first. Don''t worry, this Even if something leaves me, it won¡¯t disappear immediately. As long as I don¡¯t take the initiative to take it back, it will exist stably. I don¡¯t know how I determined this. I just know it anyway."

    Gawain nodded, and then he couldn''t help but curiously asked, "Why did you suddenly agree? I thought you had to refuse at least three or five times because of your character, and finally I had to wait until I was ready to shoot you on the wall. Serve soft..."

    "I''m not stupid," Amber rolled his eyes suddenly, "I have been by your side for so many years, when are you serious, when you are sincere for me, when you are just joking, I can still see this Can''t come out?"

    As she said, she waved her hand. "I know what you are worried about. You are worried that the connection between me and Ms. Ye is becoming more and more inseparable. You are worried that I am gradually being attracted and swallowed by the lost kingdom of shadows. You are worried that I might Will become the same "lost" trapped in the Kingdom of Shadow God like Wilde, and will never be able to leave again, even worse..."

    She blinked and let out a sigh of relief. "It is recorded in the log of the''anchor generator'' that if the custodian of the star map falls into an abnormal state, there may be false copies and overflows... When you learned this information, you spent the whole day. Never laughed."

    Gao Wen''s voice is low, "You really realize it too."

    "I didn''t say anything just now, I''m not stupid, not to mention that I was in charge of intelligence, but when something happened to me, my reaction would be a little slower," Amber curled his lips, "Ms. Ye is now Gradually waking up from his deep sleep, and with his awakening, Plantel disappeared, Palan Santo disappeared, the entire Violet Kingdom disappeared, and the ruined city on the border of the Shadow Kingdom became complete again. In a sense, the''errors'' caused by his sleeping state seem to be being repaired one by one as he wakes up, so what do you say...what will be the next''error'' to be repaired?"

    "...Everything is just speculation, now there is no evidence to prove you..."

    "How could there be evidence? The Gondor magisters who did the cyborg project are all dead. God knows where they captured my soul," Kohaku waved his hand. "But even if there is no evidence, the indirect clues are It¡¯s as much as I want. My shadow talent, my experience of traveling in the kingdom of shadow, the connection between me and the shadow dwellers, the things that the shadow dwellers talk to me, and these..."

    She raised her hand, and the shadows and dust circulated at her fingertips, like illusory blue smoke, and like fragments of light and shadow.

    "These things that you call''counterfeit products'', as you said, they are very much like some kind of''wrong copy'' from Lady Ye, which can be continuously brought out from the kingdom of Shadow God.'' The "wrong copy" me is probably the first and largest "wrong copy"."

    There are some things that Gawain thought about, and Amber also thought about it, but they have always been in a tacit understanding. Before the matter was clear, before there was no reliable solution or idea, they did not choose to break.

    But now, Amber has broken it.

    She suspected that she was the "wrong copy" that Ms. Ye produced after she fell into an abnormal state mentioned in the Anchor Point Generator''s log, which could explain all the anomalies that happened to her.

    It can also explain her inherent shadow "talent".

    Gao Wen didn''t speak, he just stared into Amber''s eyes, and after an unknown period of time, he broke the silence "It''s not that we haven''t solved the divine disaster."

    "But it''s not necessarily a divine disaster or it can''t be solved by force," Amber said casually. "Really, if Ms. Ye is really a malicious deity against the world and chooses to come to the world to be a sword soldier, then I really don''t doubt you. Will directly pull the coalition forces of dozens of nations to the past. Anyway, the gods and gods who were slammed by you are not one or two, but what if this is just a system error of the sailor? You can¡¯t dismantle the sky station, let¡¯s more. Besides, even if you take down that thing, it may not work..."-

 Chapter 1492ï¼š A little hope

    Amber, the artificial human created by the Gondor Empire in the Spark Age, the nameless soul of the Shadow Realm, where did she... come from?

    Many years ago, this was not a problem at all. At that time, whether it was Gao Wen, Heidi, etc., or even Amber himself, they never thought about how many amazing secrets would be involved behind this, a little thief wandering in the dark alleys of the South. , A half-elf with a tan and dancing character, a follower who is next to Gao Wen but only wants to fish all day... Produce a sense of unreality.

    But after this sense of unreality subsided, Gawain must begin to speculate on the truth between Amber and Lady Ye from a rational point of view, and the most likely speculation he can think of... is that he was in the "anchor generator". A sentence I have seen in the log data:

    When an accidental data exchange is established between the star map custodian and the sentinel system, the star map custodian may cause incorrect copying or overflow...

    On this premise, and considering the various mysteries of Amber''s body, thinking of Lady Ye''s frequent changes during the recent period and the increasingly obvious connection between Amber and the ancient god, the truth seems to be coming out.

    "If all this is really caused by some kind of''fault'' of the anchor generator, then our existing solutions may not be of use." Amber met Gawain''s gaze with a rare expression. Seriously, "Technically, we can''t solve the failure of the anchor generator, we can''t understand the technology of the sailor, from the force...the force can''t solve this problem at all, let alone we should not be able to fight even if it is really hit..."

    "Indeed," Gao Wen sighed helplessly, "and there is no reason to use force against Ms. Ye. First, he did nothing, and second... this process should not be under his control at all."

    "Actually, I think about it," Amber thought for a while, and said seriously, "If this''error'' will really be repaired automatically when Ms. Ye wakes up, then I will have to take it before the''repair'' is complete. Do everything well and arrange everything that should be arranged. At the MIB, Scarface Anton has been almost trained by me. He is now the second in command of the MIB and can take my class at any time... "

    Gao Wen was stunned. He wanted to say that the other party didn''t have to think about the situation at this point, and didn''t have to make such an arrangement early, but he had to swallow it back when the words came.

    Be fully prepared at all times, and make all the plans before things happen, including the worst plan¡ªthis is what he personally taught Amber in the past few years.

    "I understand," he nodded slightly, "You have your arrangements. I will not intervene in this aspect, but you must remember that you are not facing this matter alone, I am always there. And said To be honest, there are still many unexplained mysteries in this matter, about the connection between Madam Ye and you, and your current state... I always have a feeling that the real situation may be more than we imagined at the moment. It must be complicated, and there is often a silver lining in a complicated situation."

    He paused for a while when he said this, and then proceeded cautiously while organizing the language: "In addition, the following contains my speculations - regarding your situation, Ms. Ye has obviously already known it, at least she knows yours clearly now. Existed, and also used Wilde¡¯s mouth to convey a lot of information to you, I think...this is actually an excellent''signal'' for us."

    "Excellent ¡®signal¡¯?" Amber didn¡¯t react for a while, "Why do you say that?"

    "Because Ms. Ye doesn''t need to leave so many comments on an''error'' that is destined to disappear soon," Gao Wen said, with a certain certainty in his voice, "From the perspective of God''s time concept, if we were just bad All speculations are true, then you may just be an illusion in her eyes that will disappear before the next blink. Is it necessary for her to make such a lot of arrangements for such a "illusion"?"

    As he spoke, he exhaled softly: "Whether it¡¯s a long conversation with Silvereye Korod and the others, or the various arrangements made in that''frontier city'', or whether it¡¯s the Verde who revealed to you A lot of information, Madam Ye¡¯s actions seem to be related to you, and let¡¯s not forget-while doing all this, Madam Ye is actually very busy.

    "He still has a certain secret mission left to him by the sailors to perform. He still has hundreds of thousands of years of work to deal with. He seems to be still dealing with the great changes that are about to happen in the real world. He is even helping the whole world. Prepare for a grand rite of passage... During his busy schedule, He has made many arrangements specifically for you. Why do you think this is?"

    Amber slowly opened her eyes, and Gao Wen could feel that a part of her heart that had fallen into darkness seemed to be suddenly lit.

    There are some things that she just failed to respond to in the first time as a client. What she lacks is just someone reminded from the side.

    "Although we can''t establish contact with Ms. Ye, and even if you have not seen Ms. Ye in the Kingdom of Shadows more than once, we may be able to boldly guess," Gawain slowly said, "Ms. Ye is also thinking about a solution. Allow you to continue... to exist? Or at least one thing is certain that her such a time-consuming action cannot be based on the basis that you will disappear in the next second...otherwise, what is he doing so much effort?"

    Amber blinked his eyes and thought for several seconds, then suddenly slapped his slap: "Yes! The sailor doesn''t pay for overtime! There must be a reason for him to be so busy, especially a foresighted ancient god..."

    "Now we can breathe a little," Gawain finally showed a slight smile. He looked at Amber, whose expression was obviously brighter than before, and his tone became more relaxed. "Although it is still speculation, there is always a way. You can go."

    Amber nodded vigorously. She seemed to have returned to her usual appearance again. Although there was still a trace of haze hidden in her heart, after all, this haze was much less than before, and then she fell into new thinking, and within a few seconds After thinking about it, he suddenly said, "By the way, about the grand''Mrs. Ye'' to prepare for the whole world...Do you have a clue about this?"

    "...I''m just as confused as you," Gao Wen sighed. He just heard Amber describe the situation. The other party just mentioned that Ms. Ye got goose bumps when he was preparing for an "Morning Ceremony" for the world. It didn''t take long for the goose bumps to go down now. "Apart from these words, don''t you get more information from''over there"?''

    "Wild only knows these three words. Ms. Ye didn''t tell him the details." Amber shook his head, and then added another sentence. "Of course, from the current situation, it may be that Ms. Ye only asked him to tell me this. Three words..."

    "...Seriously, I still don¡¯t quite understand what Ms. Ye¡¯s purpose is for letting you know this information. If it is for you to convey news to the real world, then this news is too unclear. If it is for you Some kind of hint, from your current reaction, she seems to have overestimated your savvy," Gao Wen frowned, "The most important thing I care about is the word''mature ceremony'' among the messages she conveys. At least for us, the meaning of this word is extraordinary..."

    "The key point is whether the''blooming ceremony'' mentioned by Ms. Ye is the same thing as the''blooming ceremony'' as we know it," Amber said next to him. On behalf of a civilization, he successfully solved his own spiritual seal, from the "cradle stage" protected by the gods into the "adult stage" where he can live independently and freely, but Ms. Ye has been isolated from the world for so many years, and he has fallen asleep for dozens of years. Wannian, the "maturity ceremony" in his mouth may refer to something else..."

    "Even if the specific details are different, the general meaning should have something in common," Gao Wen thought briefly, and quickly said, "The term "Morning Ceremony" of the dragon family originally originated from the dragon **** Enya, and then it can be traced back to Tal. The ancient gods of Lund, and the time when Lady Ye was active was the same time as the ancient gods of Talrond, so I think the word''mature ceremony'' in the two language systems is very likely to be common."

    "In other words...Ms. Ye meant to make all the mortals on this planet free from the spiritual seal? She wants to solve the problem of the gods of civilization in this season by herself?" Amber''s eyes widened, "Is it so irritable? !"

    Gao Wenwen hadn''t thought about anything, but when Amber spoke at this time, the picture in his mind appeared on the spot. The first scene that came out was Miss Ye carrying her 38 thousand jin shadow scepter and a stick. Knocked the **** of commerce to death, and then smashed from the Kingdom of Abundance into the Blood Sacred Hall, and from the Blood Sacred Hall all the way to the Death God Realm, it was called a hand-lifting stick and a hand-lifting stick and falling, wherever it went The victims, one by one, died worse than the reverse tide. Amone and Milmina hid in the theocracy and shivered, watching Ms. Ye go to raise the ashes of the God of War again...

    Highlight a god-descended power from the sky, and the whole people will grow up (passive).

    In the next second, he shook his head vigorously, and shook the weird image of san in his head vigorously. While shaking it, he said to Amber: "What do you think of this, no matter what you think, it can''t be Ms. Ye." Come off and beat up all the gods of civilization this season-and you don''t know the rules of the soul stamp. Relying on external forces to remove the gods of the season at most is equivalent to what the sailors did in the past. It can only be regarded as Some people were saved, but the effect of''civilized adulthood'' was not essentially achieved..."

    "Well, that''s also true," Amber thought for a while, and had to admit that Gawain was right. "What would the ¡®Morning Ceremony¡¯ that Ms. Ye said?"

    "...I don''t think he will end in person, but he may use other ways to promote this," Gawain said, touching his chin, thinking, "and what he is referring to may also It is not only limited to breaking away from the soul stamp. Don¡¯t forget, He also shoulders a certain task left by the sailor. I always feel that... A more special consideration, because if they just want to wait for a civilization to break through the spiritual seal, they just leave a set of automatic systems to complete the task."

    Amber thought carefully, and knocked his head with a headache: "Who knows, it''s really a headache. Alas, if I can master the rules of entering the Kingdom of Shadows, it will be fine, at least I can plan an exploration plan or something, which Like now, I can only rely on random dreams to get in. The amount of information that can be brought out depends on luck. I finally get something out of it and I don¡¯t know what it is. I really don¡¯t know when I can figure out what Ms. Ye is thinking. ."

    "Perhaps we can look forward to the exploration of Modil and Victoria," Gawain said. "Although the Violet Kingdom has disappeared, Lady Night''s dream has been entrenched on that island for hundreds of thousands of years. The depths of it It is very likely that there is something left. Modil, like you, can be regarded as a "person inspired by the gods". He felt the power to call himself on that island. Maybe you can''t find it in the Kingdom of Shadow Gods. The clues will appear on the Violet Island in the real world."

    While talking, he stood up, and at the same time reached out and picked up the shadow sceptre on the table: "You will have a vacation today, and take a good rest. I will take this sceptre and study it for two days before giving it to you. ¡ª¡ªDon¡¯t worry, it won¡¯t be broken."

    Amber followed up and asked subconsciously: "Are you fake paid?"

    "...Take a belt, you can take it!" Gao Wen immediately glared at the Shadow Assault Goose, "Should I give you an injury subsidy?"

    Amber looked serious: "Yes."

    Gao Wen: "..."

    He rolled his eyes, turned his head and left.

    But after he turned around, at an angle that he couldn''t see, the corners of Amber''s mouth rose slightly.

    Gao Wen left, and the bedroom that was not too big was quiet again for a while. Amber stood there for a while, suddenly stretched out, and then slowly came to the window, looking aimlessly at the courtyard outside the window. view.

    To this day, she still lives in the Cecil Palace, in the nearest place to Gawain, Heidi, Rebecca and others-since the pioneers set up the first tent on this land. From day on, there is always a shelter here for her.

    In the courtyard, the warm winter sun is shining on the evergreen landscape trees and roadside shrubs. Betty, wearing a black and white maid¡¯s dress, is slowly walking through the garden with a small cart. Ms. Enya is covered with a quilt. Wrapped in the center of the cart, the sunlight reflected on her pale golden eggshell, and there were two chubby whelps flapping their wings happily following behind the cart, roaring immaturely. There is no majesty up there, but it is full of joy.

    This is a famous painting of Cecil''s court that will be staged on almost every clear day-Betty the God-wiper walking in the garden with her tea pet.

    "Also... I really can''t bear to leave this place..."

    After looking at it for a long time, Kohaku muttered softly as if talking to herself.

    And not far behind her, between the interlaced light and shadow formed by the sunlight passing through the window and over her figure, a shadow taller than her is standing quietly in the air.

    The figure was thin and thin, and his whole body was wrapped in a black cloak that looked like the curtain of night, and even his appearance was hidden under the wide hood, and on the black cloak that was as dark as the night, there were hardly any features or decorations to be seen. , There is only a silver-white emblem as a pin nailed to the front of the cloak, like the stars in the night.

    The emblem is two crossed daggers, placed over an open eye.

    This figure stood in the air like an illusion, without any breath revealing, and even existence itself gave people a sense of illusion and dislocation. He watched Amber¡¯s back quietly until the latter had seen enough of the scenery. It wasn''t until the latter turned around while mumbling that he was going to enjoy the holiday, that he quietly dissipated like smoke.

    Amber was completely unaware of this.

    (Starting point, the year-end card activity has begun! You can find the entrance on the homepage of the app. If you are interested, you can participate in it, and there will be prize draws.

    ps: Everyone participates according to their ability, and the focus is on entertainment. Let''s not engage in the top set of krypton gold. )

    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. _wap.

 Chapter 1493ï¼š Limited protection

    The text of the Sword of Dawn Chapter 1493 Limited Protection At the same time, in the north of the mainland, in the waters off the edge of the Violet Island, the Morning Star was floating on the sea four nautical miles from the coast.

    The sun at noon shining strongly on this vast ocean and the pristine and savage coast opposite the sea, the light surging in the breaking waves, the rugged rocks on the edge of the coast, the lush forest on the Violet Island, Modil stands in the morning star On the edge of the deck of the ship, controlling the eyes of the wizard to patrol near the coast, the image of the magic eyeballs came directly into his mind, and at the same time, the perception of the magical power and shadow power near the coastline was sent back.

    Noon is the time when the power of the shadows is weakest. If there are really things hidden by the shadows on that island, now is the best time to find them.

    The sound of footsteps came from beside him, and Modil could sense the identity of the incoming person through his breath without looking back. He casually said: "Everything is still normal at the moment. The next batch of troops on the island should be ready to set off, right?"

    "Yes," Victoria said respectfully, "it is now noon, it is the scheduled time for exploration. Have you found anything on the island?"

    "Nothing," Modil shook his head, "The magical environment is all normal, the shadow power is no trace, and there are no hidden visions or secret entrances in the edge area. At least the coastline area should be safe. In addition, the detection devices set up on the coast last night did not return anomalous signals and images. I think the situation should be the same as I judged. The''power'' that caused the Prandall fog event has completely subsided, and we can take control of the Violet Island. The action was launched from the depths."

    Looking at the opposite coastline, Victoria said after a little thought: "The whole kingdom is just a dream of the gods... If you weren''t the one who said this, I would definitely think that someone was insane at the first time."

    "There are always things in this world that challenge our cognition. You should learn to be used to it," Modil shook his head with a smile, and then asked casually, "Is there any news from the imperial capital?"

    "Your Majesty allows us to continue our exploration and send information back to him at any time. At present, a special line has been established between Morningstar and the Imperial Capital. He also said that Typhon has also sent an investigation team. They should be on the east coast of the island for a short time. There will be no intersection between China and us, but if they meet on the island, they should be dealt with in accordance with the "Regulations on Foreign Border Exploration" of international law, try to avoid friction, cooperate within a limited range or maintain independent actions."

    "Typhon?" Modil raised his eyebrows in surprise, "Why are they here too?"

    "Of course they will come. Cecil is not the only one who lost intelligence personnel in the Great Fog Incident," Victoria said. "Typhon''s intelligence department should now be as distressed as we are. It is said that the rogue leader Diana even this time Personally lead the team. In addition to the Typhon Empire, Ogure, the Union of Northern City-States, and the Duchy of Sacred Dragon should also send investigation teams to the island in the near future. The Imperial Capital has already communicated with the leaders of various countries."

    "...It seems that the disappearance of the Violet Kingdom has had more impact on the alliance countries than expected," Modil couldn''t help muttering, "Several major northern countries have sent investigation teams. This matter should have been Has it risen to the league¡¯s important level?"

    "After all, a whole country suddenly disappeared," Victoria sighed. "Even if Violet is a''hermit country'', it is also part of this world order. In the past few centuries, it has and the entire northern part of the continent. There are exchanges, and there are even special "Violet Magic Academy" in some cities of the Northern City-State Consortium, and they are deeply influenced by it. After all, this dream of Lady Ye... is more than just for the world. A dream."

    She shook her head and stared at the lush forests on the Violet Island and the shining coast in the sun. She said with emotion: "In fact, if we were not facing a greater crisis, the energy of leaders of all countries would have been devastated. The Tide Observation Device is involved in the''Mind Unity Field'' project, and the disappearance of the Violet Kingdom will definitely become a top-notch event that can shake the entire alliance."

    "...There are too many''first-class events'' we have to face now," Modil shrugged helplessly, and then he heard a series of loud and hurried bells coming from near the deck, and there were also Rangers. The warrior''s password faintly heard, and the old mage immediately adjusted his expression, and instantly shot dozens of layers of magic protection and resistance gains on himself, "Listen to the dynamic landing troops should be ready to go, I will go with them. "

    "Please pay attention to safety and protect yourself..." Victoria said subconsciously, but then she noticed the layers of the ancestor''s body that were estimated to be stronger than the city wall, so the second half of the sentence was directly choked back into the trachea. Here, after holding back for several seconds, a sentence came out, "It''s best not to mess with things you don''t know...touch?"

    "If you dare not touch anything, you should be an adventurer. Why not buy a ticket to visit the park," Modil waved, and then took several layers of mage armor on himself, which looked like a personal tank. Wearing a shield, he walked towards the deck and waved to Victoria without looking back. "Don''t worry, I have a lot of adventure experience. I haven''t seen any predicament..."

    Victoria: "..."

    Rao is the well-informed Grand Duke of Ice and Snow and she doesn¡¯t know how to communicate with her maverick ancestor at this time. After thinking for a long time, she feels that she can only wish the ancestor good health...

    On the other hand, after leaving Amber¡¯s room, Gao Wen did not return to his study or go to the Supreme Government Office to handle official affairs as usual. Instead, he went directly to the Magic Technology Department and came to Rebecca¡¯s office.

    Rebecca and Jenny have been waiting in the office for a long time.

    Seeing Gawain walking into the room, Rebecca was the first to greet him. The girl looked a little tired, but she was full of energy, and her voice was full of vitality as usual: "My ancestor! You are finally here! Are you okay with Amber?"

    "She just overslept," Gawain waved his hand without explaining anything, his gaze turned to Jenny who was standing next to him. He nodded slightly to the chief runeman of the empire, and then went straight to the subject, "About the defensive measures of the magic tide. How are the preparations for the exchange meeting of the''Construction Plan''?"

    "The meeting has about forty minutes to start," Jenny immediately replied, "In addition to ourselves, the participants in this meeting also include technical experts and leaders from Typhon, Silver, Shenglong, and Tarrond. Other member states of the alliance will not attend the meeting."

    "Well," Gao Wen nodded slightly, expressing his approval of Jenny and Rebecca''s arrangement, "This kind of meeting cannot be too large. If you have an alliance conference, it can only be made by insiders and outsiders to speak together, which will eventually lead to a mess for the time being. Let the top technical experts discuss a general framework."

    Jenny nodded, and Gawain paused for a while and then asked again: "How is the situation on Ancestral Peak?"

    "The''Ms. Tower'' has completely taken over the ancestral peak, and the entire mountain is currently under lockdown." The one who replied was Amber standing next to Gao Wen. "According to the latest information from there,''Ms. Tower'' Has successfully found the deep blue pulse flow in the deep part of the mountain, and completed the excitation and guidance of thirty-six pairs and seventy-two energy arc currents in accordance with the requirements of the blueprint. The data, the whole process is in a stable and controllable state... By the way, this is a magical image sent by Stuer, the king of spirit witches, you can take a look at it yourself."

    As Rebecca spoke, he activated a terminal device placed on her desk. The focus crystal flashed with a dim light, and then a clear holographic projection appeared in front of Gao Wen.

    A magnificent scene, as if some kind of epic miraculous "landscape" instantly attracted all his eyes. He saw the ancestral peak that had been turned upside down, and he saw the towering mountain with a heavy history and outstanding status standing in the center of the plain. Seeing that the entire mountain is covered by blue veins like blood vessels or cobwebs, there are huge, prominence-like blue currents gushing out from the crevices of the mountain, tracing magnificent trajectories in the air, Across the ridges and rift valleys, there are layers of giant curtains of runes hanging down from the sky, like aurora, surrounding the entire mountain in the clouds.

    Its scale even surpassed the Deep Blue Well in its heyday!

    "...Is this the spectacle that the''Master of All Laws'' personally shot the hammer..." Looking at the spectacular scene on the holographic projection, Gao Wen couldn''t help muttering to himself, "This is really spectacular... Addictive."

    "Yes, it''s shocking, but the more shocking part is still behind." With a certain excited and heroic expression on Jenny''s face, she pointed to the ancestral peak in the holographic projection, and opened her other hand to the side. "And this part will be jointly realized by the hundreds of thousands of mortal engineering teams that have gathered on the Ogure Ancestral Plains and will be in place in the next half month... This includes the mechanized construction troops of the Cecil Empire. , Including Typhon¡¯s engineering wizards, local artisans from Ogure, artisans from the kingdom of dwarves, engineering troops from the Duchy of Sacred Dragon and Tarrond, as well as those from other countries who have participated in the wasteland blocking wall The craftsmen of the construction."

    Rebecca also opened her hand in front of the holographic projection. She drew a huge ring structure around the ancestral peak, and pointed to the key points of future construction on the projection of the high mountain. Her tone was extremely excited: "According to the plan, We will start the surrounding construction ahead of time when Lady Gaota stabilizes the pulse flow. First, we will set up hundreds of engineering bases in the plain area. These bases are distributed along a ring and build 322 nodes of the sensor array. , A huge magic tower will rise from the ground between the nodes to balance the energy load of the entire observation device and realize the data exchange between the sensor ring and the vibrating focus...

    "At the same time, when Ms. Gaota has completely stabilized the pulse flow in the mountain, we will begin to''reform'' the peak of the ancestors. All the dark blue pulse flows will be transformed into controllable energy points, and we will use the data Unclear control stations, hub towers, and computing nodes are used to make the mountain''live'', and high-strength reflective armor is used to cover the key parts of the mountain to prevent the observation device from being disturbed during operation...

    "The whole project will last a whole year, or even longer, but in any case, we will complete the construction before the magic wave reaches the planet, and then the "Ms. Tower" will take on the work of the observer and collect the data on the eve of the magic wave. Provided to the protection system..."

    Only when talking about things in the field of technology, Rebecca will show such a confident and brilliant brilliance on her face, and even so, the brilliant appearance on her face at the moment is the only thing Gao Wen has seen in his life, and he even can''t help being affected by this girl. His emotions were contagious, and scenes of spectacle casting appeared in his mind, and the mood became excited. Jenny next to him immediately added: ¡°I combed Noy again before Rebecca and I. The blueprint of man¡¯s "Unified Field of Mind" reconfirms the connection between it and our "anti-divine barrier", and also confirms the true effect of the data collected by the Demon Tide Observation Device on this protective system."

    "The real role of those data?" Gao Wen was immediately interested, "to be specific."

    Jenny nodded: "Yes, to put it simply, we have deduced that the protection principle of the Unified Field of Mind is that''a closed information system is not affected by the out-of-control of the observer effect.'' It can create a powerful layer over the planet. Non-directional thoughts are used to isolate the mind inside the planetary barrier from the real universe outside the barrier, but in fact... it is impossible to completely isolate the mind of the entire mortal race from the real universe outside. Things.

    "This requires a very, very large scale of thought and computing power, an astronomical number... we can''t imagine.

    "The Neumanns specifically mentioned this in the technical documents, and speculated that only the sailors have the ability to build a closed domain of information that can completely isolate the real universe, and this is one thing for us who are still in the planetary civilization. An impossible thing.

    "Therefore, what the unified place of mind performs is actually a kind of ¡®limited protection¡¯, that is, when it cannot completely isolate the real universe, it can narrow the ¡®domain¡¯ of protection and only filter the wave of the magic wave.

    "It is precisely under this situation that we need the precise data provided by the observation device. The function of this data... is to adjust the''pouring frequency'' of the mental unity field, so as to block the magic tide in a targeted manner. The resulting observer effect is out of control.

    "You can simply understand this as a ¡®frequency modulation¡¯ process, and what the observation device provides is FM parameters..."

    Listening to Jenny¡¯s clear and easy-to-understand explanation, Gawain finally came to his mind. He wanted to understand a technical problem that he had previously been quite confused about. If the "Unified Field of Mind" could realize the information isolation between the observer and the real universe , Then it should be a kind of full-area protection without loopholes. Why should the observation device provide any magic wave parameters?

    Now he finally understands the problem.

    Because the technology is not plain enough, if the Unity of Mind is compared to a strong shield, the shields that can be made by the Loren Alliance and the Neue civilization today are actually very small, so small that they can only resist a certain direction. Therefore, it is necessary to have a demonic wave observation device to determine the "direction" from which the demonic wave will strike, and hold a shield to resist it immediately before the attack arrives.

    Of course, the "direction" used here is just an easy-to-understand vocabulary. In a real situation, the magic wave sweeps across the planet in all directions, regardless of whether it is an observing device or a protective device. What needs to be determined is actually A certain "frequency characteristic" of the magic wave.

 Chapter 1494ï¼š Typhon solution

    The magic wave observation device and the mental unity field system are the technological treasures that the Neue people have used for thousands of years to unearth the heritage left by the pioneers. However, even with this level of technology, they are facing the magic wave. In fact, it is just "just enough".

    The limited mental unity field can only be used to filter out part of the information in the real universe, and the magic tide observation device needs to provide the entire protection system with a sufficiently accurate "sample frequency" to ensure that the frequency of the protection barrier is in the correct position. These two systems The cooperation must be accurate, and once the slightest loophole appears... the fragile mind of a mortal simply cannot hold on to the moment of correcting the mistake.

    "Speaking of the Noi...Has the upgrade of the super-light communication array of the Krakens completed?" Gawain suddenly thought of this, and casually asked Rebecca next to him.

    Due to the hardware limitation of Antavien¡¯s superluminal communication array, the communication between the Alliance of Loren and Noy Civilization has always been maintained at an extremely difficult level. For this reason, the Sea-Monsters decided to replace the communication system with a Voyager Energy Crystal. In order to solve this problem, this repair work has been going on for a long time.

    As the only super-light communication device is under overhaul, the current communication between Loren and Noy has actually been interrupted. Although knowing that this is a necessary process, for the current situation where the tide of magic is pressing, two civilizations It is not a good thing to be out of touch for a long time-this will not only make the tension between the two sides gradually rise, but also make it difficult to respond in time when encountering problems.

    "Last time Tyre contacted the home country and said that it has reached the final stage of debugging," Rebecca nodded immediately, and then added an explanation, "It took a little longer than planned, mainly because The technology used by the Sailor Crystal is quite special. Even if it needs to be analyzed and modified at the level of the Kraken, Tyre said that the first attempt to install it also caused an accident. It seems that the technical team on the spot was completely wiped out-light, etc. They waited for several days for their resurrection."

    Gao Wen: "...they are just happy. What about the situation on the Nuoyi side?"

    "They have been keeping sending. As agreed before the end of the communication last time, although the Loren Alliance cannot send out messages, they can receive broadcasts from them," Rebecca replied, "Reno Yiren has successively sent some technical data, all related to the magic wave observation device or the unified field of mind. It can be regarded as a "reference document" that helps us understand these two technologies. In addition, they also sent some My profile and history have been archived, and you can take a look if you are interested."

    Gao Wen nodded slightly, and at this moment, the Monet terminal in the office suddenly heard a buzzing, and an information projection emerged from the focusing crystal. Jenny glanced at the content on the projection and turned to look towards Gao Wen: "Your Majesty, the conference system is ready, and participants from various countries are connecting."

    "Let''s go there too," Gawain nodded, and walked straight to the office door, "You both want to attend."

    Jenny and Rebecca immediately followed Gawain¡¯s footsteps, and the three of them left the office, but did not go to the "network meeting room" used to hold the alliance online meeting, but went directly to another one on the same floor. Two rooms-this room is spacious and empty, with no furnishings. Only a silver-white metal pillar is placed in the center of the room, and several immersion cabins are arranged around the pillar.

    At this moment, three of the immersion cabins are in a standby state, the hatches are open, and the lights representing the power-on are flickering around their bases.

    Gao Wen took a breath, and led Rebecca and Jenny to the three immersion cabins that were already prepared. The nature of this meeting was very special, with few participants, strong professionalism and confidential content, so He set the venue directly in a safe space deep in the neural network.

    The familiar and short-lived dizziness faded quickly, and the chaotic light and shadow in front of them regrouped into a sunny, vast and pleasant sea of ??white flowers. Gawain and the three of them arrived at this special space managed by Bertila, and in front of them, A round table is gradually condensing from the air, and figures around the round table are quickly consolidating and emerging.

    The first thing he saw was the flower vine descending from the sky and Bersetia walking out of the flower vine. The high-ranking astrology master Ms. Vilania appeared next to his queen, and then the solemn black gate descending from the sky. , And Rosetta Augustus, who pushed the door out of it, followed by the Typhon King, the legendary Mage Windsor Mapel.

    The leaders of these two empires appeared to be particularly eye-catching-after all, their special effects were kryptonized.

    And after them, Gawain saw a familiar face¡ªa middle-aged man wearing a pale golden robe with a blond hair, majestic and calm appearance, the current leader of Talrond. One, the golden dragon Heragol.

    Beside Herragor stood another middle-aged man with short gray hair, a firm face, and a tall nose. Gao Wen was no stranger to him¡ªthis is the leader of the Holy Dragon Principality, the Grand Duke of Dragon Blood, Balogre. .

    Unlike Rosetta and Bersetia, they brought the highest technical adviser beside them when they attended the conference. Neither of the two dragon leaders brought any entourage when they came out, but Gawain was not surprised. .

    He already knew the history of the dragon from Enya, and of course he knew that the two dragon leaders in front of him were actually the most outstanding technical experts and naturalists among the dragons. They didn¡¯t need any consultants, because whether it was in Tarron De is still in the Principality of Holy Dragon, and there are no scholars who understand the magic tide better than them.

    "Everyone is here," Gawain glanced over the figures that emerged by the round table, and then opened the door to break the silence. "Everyone knows what we are discussing today, so we will abandon all the red tape and go straight. Take your seat."

    Several leaders and the technical consultants they brought nodded and sat down in their respective positions. Gao Wen then said: ¡°Before starting the discussion, I will emphasize two things. First, this matter will involve To the fate of the entire world, it is no longer the honor or disgrace of any country or race, and in the future we will not have any chance to make up for any mistakes that may be made today. Therefore, we must abandon all prejudices and conservative ideas. From a pragmatic point of view, even if some opinions may be offensive or even contrary to common sense, as long as it helps solve the problem, they can be put forward.

    "Secondly, technical feasibility is the first priority. The suggestions of technical experts here take precedence over the personal ideas of any political or military leader, and take precedence over any political trade-offs. If one thing is technically determined, it is impossible. If it works, then there is no need to continue the discussion. If it is technically feasible, then it has argumentative value."

    "I agree with this," Rosetta Augustus was the first to respond, and he nodded solemnly to Gawain, "I have already learned about the''Unification Field of Mind'' and''Before I came here. The relevant information about the Anti-Divine Barrier is psychologically prepared for the possible scale of this project. There is no hesitation in this matter. No matter what plan we ultimately adopt, we have only one chance for trial and error."

    "Well, we shouldn''t have to discuss the theoretical overview of the observation device and the unified field of mind. The main thing to be solved today is the specific engineering problem." Gawain put his hands on the table and leaned forward slightly. "In short, if According to the technical blueprint given by the Noi people, we need to build an array of force field generators that can cover the entire planet to be able to fully resist the magic wave, but in fact, this is almost impossible to achieve.

    "Now there is only less than one and a half years left until the arrival of the magic wave. Even if the existing anti-divine barrier devices can all be transformed into the unity of mind field generators, their scale is far from meeting this demand.

    "So, we need a solution. On the basis of existing technology and productivity, how to build a usable ¡®doomsday shelter¡¯ with the resources and equipment at hand... I want to hear your opinions."

    Gawain¡¯s voice fell, leaving room for discussion and thinking to the others at the round table. He saw Rosetta and Bersetia talking in a low voice with the technical advisers behind them, while the two dragon leaders kept their faces. Shen Sishui did not speak in a posture. After a while, he saw Rosetta Augustus looking up and casting his gaze here.

    "After receiving the information from Cecil before, experts from the Imperial Industrial Engineering Association and the Royal Mage Association urgently discussed a plan," Rosetta said with a solemn expression and a solemn tone, "Do we have to do it? An amazing shield covering the entire planet comes out? The scale of this thing is too unimaginable and too difficult to realize. Is it possible to go back and build one or several smaller barriers? For example... a group of shelters?"

    Windsor Mapel then added: "We believe that it is possible to build independent shelters by building barriers over major cities. It is relatively easy to build a city-level magical protective force field and a supporting energy system. Realized technology, and countries also have a lot of practical experience..."

    While talking, the president of the Typhon Royal Mage Association stretched out his hand and waved gently in the air twice. A clear magical illusion immediately appeared in the air in front of her. The illusion showed exactly what A group of sanctuary cities shrouded by some kind of force field shield, and a certain large-scale, unsupervised facility group.

    "This is the''refuge metropolitan group'' we are conceiving," Ms. Windsor Mapel introduced Typhon''s plan. "Every city needs to be renovated. In addition to installing a full set of protection systems, it also needs to be housed. Expand the capacity to accommodate as many refugees as possible...

    "Each refuge has a basic and complete set of production facilities and sufficient material reserves, which can ensure that the city can last for more than one year when the city is completely closed, and the cities are independent of each other, and no personnel or materials will enter or leave during the magic wave. , The communication between cities is completed by neural network-neural network is protected by non-directional thoughts and is the only safe information communication channel under the state of magic tide.

    "In addition to the refuge, there are unmanned facilities like this, which are maintained by''low-mind individuals'' such as golems or tarings. These facilities include the wilderness nodes of the neural network, and the production and storage outside the city. Facilities, large energy stations that cannot be shut down, etc. These things must continue to operate even during the magic wave, on the one hand to maintain the basic operation of the refuge urban group, on the other hand, to allow society to quickly recover after the end of the magic wave Production order..."

    Windsor Mapel¡¯s narration is clear, and the phantom model used for the demonstration also has sufficient details and auxiliary parameters. Obviously, Typhon¡¯s people are very well prepared in the plan.

    Refuge metropolis, this is the solution that Typhon people thought of-since planet-level shields are too unbelievable to achieve, it is better to dismantle the big shields into small shields and transform large cities into refuges. Accommodating the population, although every refuge will be extremely crowded in this way, the living environment and quality of life are difficult to guarantee, but at least this thing can be made, and... anyway, the demonic wave will last for half a year to a year. , Ren Ren also passed.

    I have to say that this is a very attractive and feasible plan. Gawain even made up at least two million words of novel stories based on the urban background of the refuge in his mind. Firme can at least shoot a series of movies, but after a short mind is released, he has to forget all the romantic and emotional stories in his mind, leaving only the cold reality and The harsh numbers--

    "How many people do we need to give up?" He looked into Windsor Mapel''s eyes with a particularly serious expression.

    "It depends on the different population bases, urban levels, and industrial bases of each country. Even if sufficient aid forces are gathered within the alliance to help countries build shelters, the number of people abandoned will be an astonishing number," Windsor Mapel said calmly. Facing Gao Wen¡¯s gaze, ¡°At present, we have estimated the situation of Typhon. The refuge metropolitan area can only accommodate one-half of the population of the country, and this number should be considered very high among the alliance countries. The situation in the country will be worse.

    "After all, although some small countries have a smaller population, their industrial base and urban standards are also weaker. Refuge cities are built on the basis of fully functional and modern cities."

    Gao Wen''s face was sinking, without saying a word, while Jenny and Rebecca sitting beside him let out a slight whisper.

    Obviously, the sacrifices accompanying this plan have exceeded their expectations.

    "What if the''capacity'' of each shelter should be increased as much as possible?" Jenny suddenly said, "Push in as many people as possible. After all, the magic wave lasts only about half a year to a year, everyone. All you need to do is to survive in the refuge for up to one year..."

    "My estimate just now is already a limit value, Master Jenny," Windsor Mapel said calmly. "The population of each shelter is within the limit range, and the rationing of supplies for everyone is only one level higher than the bottom line of survival. Little bit, and in this process, the over-allocation of the "privileged population" has been erased in advance. According to the plan, people including the royal family and senior military and political officials will only have the same material and living space quotas as ordinary people in the refuge city. To maximize the chance of survival."

    Jenny was at a loss for words: "This..."

    "In the final analysis, it is not only the supplies that restrict the sheltered population, but also the scale and number of shelters," Windsor Mapel continued. It is impossible to pack the entire population of every country into the city of refuge."

 Chapter 1495ï¼š hard to decide

    How long should a person be psychologically prepared before he can choose to classify hundreds of millions of lives as a "cost" to pay for the survival of civilization?

    Gao Wen thinks that this answer is probably "permanent"-no one can prepare for this kind of mentality, no one can treat this as a mathematical problem with peace of mind, this is something that can never become "a matter of course", take refuge The scale of the urban agglomeration will destined that more than half of the world¡¯s population will be blocked from the barriers and face the impact of the magic wave, and those survivors who come out of the refuge will spend at least a generation of time to slowly understand and Keep this price in mind.

    But if there is no other choice, this bad option will still be an executable plan, whether it is himself, or Rosetta Augustus, or Belcetia and the two dragon leaders, all here Everyone knows a truth-most of the difficult choices in this world are not made in a "reasonable" situation.

    You can be unwilling, but you can¡¯t choose not. As Veronica once told Gawain, the appearance of every victim means the incompetence of the decision maker¡ªbut the decision maker will continue to make decisions, the victim It will always accompany the progress of civilization development.

    It was in this situation that Typhon people gave their solution, and Gawain believed that Rosetta Augustus was fully aware of the meaning of this solution.

    But this should not be the only solution.

    "The Refuge Metropolitan Group plan bypassed the engineering problems of the planetary barrier, but the price is that the scale of its protection is limited, and there will be amazing sacrifices," Gawain tapped on the table lightly, "And I have a question about this... we We all know that the basis for generating non-directional thoughts is neural networks. We need a large number of''computing nodes'' to be densely integrated into the network, and these computing nodes are all people...Where do you plan to arrange such a large number of''nodes''? Focus on building dedicated''node refuges'', and use several cities to assume the function of''source'', or distribute these computing nodes in various refuge cities?"

    Speaking of this, he paused and began to explain his question: "If you focus on building a''node refuge'', you can maximize the efficiency of the network and maintain a sufficiently strong mental unity field with as few nodes as possible. Correspondingly, we have to consider the safety and daily operation of the "node refuge". Since most people in the entire city need to access the network to maintain a unified field of mind, we have to leave dedicated and absolutely reliable personnel in the real space. Maintain the survival of these networked nodes while protecting the safety of the entire city.

    "Considering the high concentration of computing nodes, in this case, once one or two node refuges have problems, the''strength'' of the mental unity field may be greatly reduced, or even be penetrated by the demonic wave.

    "And if the computing nodes are distributed to various cities, it can effectively reduce the risk of barrier breakdown caused by a large number of nodes being offline at the same time. In the case of equal computing power, even if a few shelters have problems or are in the wilderness Part of the line interruption will not affect the refuge groups around the world, and because of the abundance of nodes and high security, people who serve as computing nodes can also take turns to rest, but the shortcomings of this are also obvious-distributed in each The city¡¯s computing center will incur a higher cost than the ¡°node refuge¡±. At the same time, because each city has a complete set of node facilities, this reduces the ¡°capacity¡± of each shelter in a disguised form, which will make more people lose their lives. Chance."

    "We did consider these two different situations," Windsor Mapel gave Gawain a little unexpectedly. It seemed that he did not expect that the other party would be able to fully understand the structure of the refuge metropolitan group in such a short period of time. , And directly considered its two implementation options, and also considered it so in-depth, but she quickly adjusted her expression and answered with a very serious attitude, "At present, we prefer the second option, which is to put The computing nodes are allocated in each refuge city, and a complete set of supporting systems is built in each city.

    "We know that this will reduce the''capacity'' of a single shelter, but this is to ensure the safety of all shelters around the world to the maximum. Because once the demonic wave starts, each shelter will be closed, except for the communication based on neural networks. In addition, there will be no circulation of people and materials between cities...No one can go through the unobstructed wilderness to repair the failed node refuge, so the only way is to avoid the node refuge."

    Windsor Mapel¡¯s voice fell, and the figures at the round table were thinking about it at the same time. This is such a cold and realistic plan that even the leaders of the world¡¯s most powerful country Every distraction needs to be exhausted to carefully weigh all the details in the plan and deduct all the possible variables in its realization.

    As the caller and organizer of this meeting, Gao Wen looked at everyone on the scene with his eyes after thinking. He noticed that Bersetia and Verania were talking in low voices in a hurry. After a few minutes of communication, the Silver Queen suddenly raised her head to break the silence: "Let me talk about our plan."

    The queen stood up, put her hands on the edge of the round table, and slowly spoke: "The Silver Empire plan also bypassed the unattainable goal of the''planetary barrier''. Similar to Typhon, we also tend to build The difference is that our plan should be able to save more people...and hopefully even everyone in the world.¡±

    As soon as these words came out, the eyes of everyone at the round table changed in an instant. Gao Wen thought of something vaguely, and subconsciously said: "What do you mean..."

    "The Gondor Wasteland," the Silver Queen nodded, "We plan to repair and rebuild the sentry tower that was damaged in the previous war, restart the magnificent wall, and build the entire Gondor Wasteland into a refuge!"

    As soon as this statement came out, there was silence around the round table. Even people like Rosetta August who always had a poker face opened his eyes slightly, and Bersetia clicked after a moment''s pause. Nodding, began to explain this amazing idea in detail:

    "The Sentinel Tower itself is a powerful force field projection device with a high-speed information transmission function. At present, a part of the communication link between the Silver Empire and the Cecil Empire relies on the remaining sentinels. The tower is used to complete the forwarding. We have realized the compatibility adjustment between the neural network and the sentinel link, so only a small amount of modification is needed, and the sentinel tower can be converted into a transmission node of the neural network and a projection node of the unified field of mind¡ªand Their power will be enough to shelter the entire Gondor region."

    "Wait, I have a question," Rebecca raised her hand as soon as the Queen Silver finished her voice. "The magnificent wall is a circular barrier, even if it can''enclose'' the entire periphery of the Gondor area." Get up, what about the sky and underground parts?"

    "This part depends on the''blocking wall'' to complete," Bersetia nodded, apparently Rebecca''s problem has been discussed on the Silver Empire side, "the two built in the previous wasteland war The barrier wall where the Tao runs through Gondor is still standing on the ground. Although the mana pollution in the waste soil has disappeared, the barrier wall itself has not been abandoned, and only a little modification is needed. The purification that constitutes the barrier wall The tower can then be used to guide and transform the energy field projected by the sentry tower.

    "Everyone here has just experienced the wasteland war. We all know that the principle of the blocking wall is to interfere with the magical environment of the entire wasteland area through''frequency modulation''. Its core part itself is a kind of wide-area Force field projection and control device, and according to Master Verania¡¯s calculations, if the operation of all sentry towers can be restored, coupled with the blocking wall, we will be enough to prop up a barrier covering the whole of Gondor-a barrier The coverage area includes the sky and the earth.

    "In this way, only from the ¡®scale¡¯ of the sanctuary, the Gondor Sanctuary will be enough to accommodate the world¡¯s population... at least the living space and the storage space for basic living materials are sufficient."

    The Silver Elf came up with an amazing but attractive plan. Frankly speaking, even Gao Wen had to admit that this plan was completely beyond his expectation, and it sounded extremely feasible.

    Restart the ancient magnificent wall, link the ancient barrier with the modern blocking wall, and finally turn the entire wasteland into a refuge for mortals. The ancient Gondor kingdom that was once destroyed in the "magic tide" will become a sanctuary. , The death and despair of the past turned into hope for the survival of civilization. This is not only a plan of refuge, but also a very romantic and dramatic plan.

    Gao Wen even felt that if the Demon Tide had the will, he might have to admire the plan after seeing this plan-will you leave this to change home?

    But he was not dizzy by this romantic and dramatic plan. He was more concerned about the shortcomings and risks behind this plan than sighed: "Have you considered the shortcomings of this plan?"

    "Yes," the answer to him was the great astrology teacher Verania sitting next to the Silver Queen. The lady who had personally presided over the construction of the Sentinel Tower stood up and calmly met Gao Wen''s gaze."'' Although the scale of Gondor Refuge is much larger than that of the Refuge Metropolitan Group in Typhon¡¯s plan, its ability to resist risks is lower.

    "In our plan, the entire refuge is maintained by a large and complex sentry tower-blocking wall system. Considering the actual limitations of technology and production capacity, and the urgency of the magic wave, it is almost impossible for us to build it. With more sentinel towers or blocking wall nodes to serve as''redundant components'', it is already the limit to complete the''refuge transformation'' of the Gondor Wasteland in one and a half years.

    "Therefore, after the start of the Gondor Refuge, the entire system is equivalent to operating at a critical point. Every sentry tower and every blocking wall node is extremely critical and cannot afford to lose... Maybe the blocking wall is okay. One point, we should still be able to squeeze out some capacity to build backup components, but the Sentinel Tower is definitely not redundant..."

    "In other words, during the six months to one year that the Demon Tide lasts, there can be no problems with the sentry tower supporting the barrier," Rosetta said in a low voice, "Even if one of the towers is down, the refuge will be forever..."

    "It''s true," Verania nodded slightly. "Compared with the refuge metropolis, the disaster tolerance of the Gondor refuge scheme is almost zero, and its advantages and disadvantages are obvious-our scheme can protect as much as possible. Many people, but the price is multiplied risk."

    "This solution is indeed very risky," Gawain said at this time, "and I think the biggest risk comes from the sentry towers... I''ll be more blunt. We all know the situation of the sentry towers. It¡¯s the euphemism to describe it as being in disrepair, and in previous wars, several sentry towers were completely destroyed under the attack of the Wasteland Legion. With the current capabilities of the Silver Empire, these can really be rebuilt. Are there high towers? Are there those remaining high towers that need to be''repaired'', and can they be restored to their original state of prosperity after the repairs?"

    Gawain¡¯s words were straightforward, but Verania did not show any dissatisfaction with this. She just spoke calmly: "It must be admitted that the silver elves have no ability to restore the sentinel tower to its heyday, and''rebuild'' the destroyed ones. The tower is actually a major repair of the wreck, coupled with some modern alternative technologies to restore it to operation, these repair and reconstruction methods are not reliable, but considering that the duration of the magic wave itself is not long, these unreliable repairs Patching becomes''reliable''."

    At this point, Velania¡¯s meaning is actually quite clear-the silver elves have lost the complete technology of building the sentry tower, but relying on the repair experience and the modern magic technology that has just been developed, they can make those in the war The damaged towers are temporarily restored to operation. In theory, they can guarantee that those towers will not have problems for half a year to a year when the magic wave lasts.

    But if something goes wrong in this year or a half... then it can only be global GG.

    In Gawain''s view, the problem with this plan is actually more than that.

    "The bigger challenge we have to face is the wasteland itself," Gao Wen said slowly after a moment of thinking. It will be a huge challenge.

    "Although the chaotic magic power in the Gondor Wasteland has faded, the wasteland is far from being restored to a habitable state. At present, except for the marginal area and the purification zone affected by the giant Thorin tree, most of the ancient Gondor country The environment in the area is still poor. The slightly better places are wastelands, and there are still toxic water bodies and soil pollution in the places where it is almost. In order to ensure the survival of ordinary people... and it is only barely maintained.

    "In general, the Gondor Wasteland is still a piece of''wasteland'', and its natural environment restoration has just begun, let alone discussing infrastructure. There are no towns, no fields, and most areas have no communications and roads. There are primitive wastelands where order cannot be maintained everywhere. After countries migrate in, they will face huge chaos..."

    Gawain shook his head when he said this, his tone was not optimistic: "Hundreds of millions of people have been squeezed into a primitive and barren zone. To be honest, even the Cecil Empire may not be able to maintain normal under this situation. Not to mention the small and medium-sized countries that had problems with their execution and mobilization capabilities.

    "We will not underestimate the tenacious will of mortals when facing a crisis, but we also cannot overestimate the ability of the''group'' to maintain rationality and order in a complex environment, especially when everyone has to be crowded in a wilderness. Survival resources must be carefully calculated, and the state institutions that maintain social order are almost in a state of failure..."

 Chapter 1496ï¼š The two plans of the dragon

    The Silver Empire and the Typhon Empire each proposed a refuge plan that has a chance to be realized under the current technological level and production capacity, regardless of whether it is the refuge metropolis or the Gondor refuge. Both plans have their own distinct characteristics and some Defects that cannot be ignored.

    Typhon¡¯s refuge metropolitan clusters have higher safety factors, higher disaster tolerance, and lower implementation costs. Refuge cities spread all over the continent and isolated from each other are equivalent to ¡°civilized backups¡± scattered all over the world. , Even if an accident occurs in some of the refuges, as long as the neural network behind the metropolitan cluster does not completely collapse, as long as a few refuges survive, the civilization as a whole has been continued.

    However, this plan required to give up more than half of the world''s population from the beginning, and to be honest... It is still unknown whether the small-scale refuge cities can have sufficient protection against the evil tide.

    The Silver Empire¡¯s plan is likely to protect the world¡¯s population. At the same time, the scale of the Gondor Refuge ensures that the ¡°output¡± of the entire barrier system is strong and reliable. However, the disaster tolerance of this plan itself is a fatal flaw. The sentinel tower operating at the critical point is the biggest weakness of the refuge. Frankly speaking, it may be helpless to put all the eggs in one basket in the face of world natural disasters like the demonic tide, but the biggest problem with this plan is the "basket". "It may not be very strong...

    What''s more, even if there are no problems with the Gondor Refuge from beginning to end, it is still a century-old problem how the huge population who migrated to the refuge can persist until the refuge is reopened.

    Many people think that the magic wave lasts for a short time, and people only need to endure in the refuge for half a year to a year to be safely liberated. Therefore, the hard life in the refuge is not a problem at all. Forbearance is over, but Gao Wen is very It is clear that this "difficulty" also has its limits, especially when the management functions of various countries have fallen sharply after entering the refuge, the ability of a large population to maintain rationality and order is not worth looking forward to.

    In one and a half years, the barrier system used to construct the shelter and the migration project itself are enough to squeeze the production capacity and mobilization capacity of various countries, and the alliance will hardly have enough power to be in the wasteland where the pollution has not completely subsided. Build a sufficient number of settlements that meet the standard, and cannot prepare enough food, medicine, water purification and protective equipment for all people in the world to consume for a year. The survival resources in the shelter will be far less than the population it contains. , This is almost inevitable.

    Therefore, in Gawain¡¯s view, although the Silver Empire¡¯s refuge plan nominally protects mortals all over the world, within the refuge, about half of the population may still passively lose the basic conditions for survival. This is no different from the Typhon Empire¡¯s ¡°giving up more than half of the population to meet the size limit of the refuge metropolis¡±.

    No, this is even worse¡ªbecause half of the population that was abandoned in disguise is also inside the barrier.

    Only hunger in this world cannot be eliminated through any compromise and patience.

    Gawain believes that this is not the only one who can think of this. Belcetia and her courtier advisers must have gone through repeated deliberations and discussions. They are well aware of the advantages and disadvantages of the Gondor refuge plan, but they just don¡¯t care about them. How many adjustments to this plan are made, the hard shortcomings are destined to be impossible to eliminate, and these shortcomings are the "price" that civilization has to pay for the survival of it.

    After briefly discussing and weighing the silver empire''s plan, Gao Wen finally turned his attention to the two dragon leaders: "I want to hear the opinions of Tarrond and the Holy Dragon Principality."

    Balogre and Herragor exchanged glances, and the latter stood up. The golden dragon who was once the chief scientific leader of Tarrond and served the gods for 1.87 million years as a priest The voice is calm: "We have two plans, these two plans can be carried out at the same time, and they also have obvious shortcomings."

    "Two plans?" Bersetia''s voice was surprised. She did not expect that the dragon not only discussed the plan in such a short preparation time before the meeting, but even prepared two at a time, which made her feel better. Subconsciously lamenting that the other party deserves to be the strongest civilization in the world, but also has an uncontrollable curiosity, "How specific?"

    "The first plan is similar to the Gondor Refuge in the Silver Empire," Herragor nodded and said unhurriedly, "We are planning to restart the Tarrond Great Shield."

    "Talrond''s Great Shield?!" Gawain was shocked. "Didn''t it have been destroyed on the day of the coming-of-age ceremony? You have the ability to rebuild it so soon?"

    "...It has not been completely destroyed," Herragor was silent for two seconds, then gently shook his head, "It just went out... We completed a round-trip inspection of the Tarrond continent not long ago, and we were surprised to find that it was around Ninety percent of the shielding devices on the entire continental border are in fact intact, and only the section on the southeast coast is completely destroyed. That was... when the gods rushed out of the continent to intercept the spacecraft and were torn apart by the gravity field. Part, and this short paragraph can be tried to repair with our current capabilities.

    "As for the rest of the shield generators around the mainland, they are actually only temporarily shut down due to the overload of the energy system and offline...all of them can be restarted in a short time."

    Gao Wen opened his eyes wide, and for several seconds he didn''t know what to say. This is a situation that everyone, even the dragons themselves, had never thought of. At one time, everyone thought that the Tarrond Great Shield had been completely destroyed by the Dragon God. But in fact, that thing was miraculously preserved, but due to the difficult situation in the short time after the war, the dragons themselves did not have the energy to inspect the entire territory, and did not even think of checking the shield conditions, so this matter until Only found out now...

    But then again, on the terrifying battlefield like the coming-of-age ceremony, how did the big shield survive?

    Gawain was puzzled, but his gaze suddenly froze again. Looking at Herragor and Balogir sitting across the round table, he couldn''t help but come up with an idea¡ªperhaps, he was afraid that they would be cold...

    He shook his head, threw some irrelevant thoughts out of his mind, and stared at Herragor with scorching eyes: "After restarting the Talrond shield? This shouldn''t be the whole plan, after all, according to what I have learned. Knowing that the large shield alone does not have the function of resisting the magic wave."

    "Yes," Herragor nodded slightly. "Restarting the large shield is only the first step. Since the hardware foundation is still in place, the part that needs to be repaired is only a small section, so this step can be completed soon. After this, we will begin to try to link the''Unification Field of Mind'' to the Great Shield-this is theoretically feasible.

    "In the age of the cradle of eternity, the Talrond Great Shield once sheltered the dragon from the devil wave several times. What it relied on was actually the Dragon God linked to the Great Shield, and according to the message sent by the Noi Technical documents and recent research results of the alliance, the position of this ¡°god¡± actually corresponds to the unified field of mind. If the theory is correct, then the connection technology we used to use on the big shield should be directly applied to the unified field of mind. The above... only need some compatibility adjustments at most.

    "I, Andal, and Balroger have studied the blueprints sent by the Neumanns. Although there are still many technical details that need to be confirmed, in general, I think my judgment is correct. The shield can be a carrier of the neural network and the unified field of mind¡ªthis is the same as the effect of the sentry tower, or even better."

    Gawain nodded slightly as he listened. From the perspective of the reliability of the whole system, the Tarrond Great Shield may be a better solution than the Sentinel Tower Barrier-that thing has a higher technical level and a better hardware status. , And the Tarrond Great Shield itself has many redundant nodes, and more importantly...this thing has been tested in practice.

    After all, the dragons have survived the magic tide more than once with this thing. In a sense, their large shield was even originally designed to resist the magic tide. Even now, this large shield just lacks a demon resistance. The trendy "signal source" is just that. This signal source used to be the Dragon God Enya, but now it is very likely that it can be directly and seamlessly switched to the unified field of mind, a more advanced and harmless solution.

    But it is not enough to have only one barrier in the refuge¡ªthe asylum needs to survive in it.

    Gawain raised his own question, and Herragor¡¯s answer appeared to be prepared: "Most areas of Tarrond have indeed been turned into wasteland after the Battle of the Manhood Ceremony, but after the war, they spared no effort to clean up and rebuild, although The whole territory has not yet been recovered, but great progress has been made. At present, one-fifth of our land belongs to the ¡°green zone¡± without pollution and hazardous organisms, and about two-fifths of the area is risk-controllable. Residents The ¡°yellow area¡± where you can live in a short-term stay in a group of self-defense, the remaining dangerous areas also have clear borders and perfect protection and early warning methods, and more importantly... we already have a certain scale of infrastructure, and at the same time resume some production The operation of the center may not be sufficient, but at least it is not as wasteland as the Gondor Wasteland."

    Having said that, he paused, organized a few words, and continued: "There is another point. Many of the infrastructure and material reserves of Tarrond are set up in accordance with the standards of the dragon, and a giant living in the form of a dragon. If a dragon keeps itself in a human form for a long time, it can save a lot of resource consumption and living space. Even in more extreme cases, as long as we don¡¯t switch forms, we can endure months of hunger... which is almost enough to persist until the end of the magic wave. The rations that came down could save millions more."

    Gao Wen frowned: "This..."

    "We have discussed this in the clan, and everyone has no opinion," Herragor said before Gao Wen continued. His gaze swept across the two leaders of Typhon and the Silver Empire at the same time, Wei Wei Nodded, "After the coming-of-age ceremony, dozens of countries in the Alliance have collected food and medicines and sent them to Tarrond. These things allowed most of the survivors to survive the first difficult days after the war. The dragon is reported by the knowledge of grace."

    The round table was quiet for a while, until Rosetta frowned slightly and broke the silence in thought: "Perhaps what I want to say is a bit of a destructive atmosphere, but this should still be not enough...Talrond''s living space is much smaller than that of Gondor. The refuge, and it¡¯s located in the Arctic Ocean, is inconvenient to transport personnel and material resources. No matter how much people go inside, no matter how much materials are saved, I am afraid that many people will still be left outside the barrier, right?"

    "So we have a second plan that can be carried out at the same time to accommodate other people," Herragor nodded, "The cost and time required to restart the Tarrond shield is not much, and the dragons can be independent. When this is done, the alliance can save enough resources and energy to open up a''second shelter''."

    "Second shelter?" Gao Wen frowned.

    "In fact, we have a natural shelter, which can be directly''moved in'' without any''handling''. It is absolutely safe and reliable. The demonic wave will not affect it in the slightest, and its scale is not too small. Maybe not enough to accommodate everyone, but at least enough to accommodate those people outside the Tarrond Great Shield," Herragor smiled slightly, "Have you forgotten... the Alliance still controls a''Divine Kingdom''?"

    "You mean the kingdom of God of War?!" Gawain was taken aback. This was completely beyond his expectation and belonged to a proper blind spot of vision, but he soon realized that this was an excellent idea, "Yes. , The realm of the Kingdom of God is a natural barrier to the magic tide..."

    "The kingdom of God was born based on mortal thoughts and belongs to the standard model of the''observer effect closed loop''. Even if the gods themselves fall, as long as the kingdom of God has not completely dissipated, its interior will still not be affected by the demonic tide," Herago You nodded, "Although the God of War God Kingdom is currently in a state of accelerating''disintegration'', this disintegration process is calculated in decades or even hundreds of years. For the demonic wave that will end in three years, it will be an extremely stable and safe refuge.

    "We don¡¯t have to worry about any''hardware failure'' in the Refuge of God¡¯s Kingdom, we don¡¯t have to worry about it being broken down, and we don¡¯t even need additional neural networks and mental unity to maintain its operation. Mortals defeated the God of War with their own hands. There is no need to worry about mental pollution in the National Refuge, and there is no waste soil poisoning and dangerous creatures in it, and its environment is stable and safe... It is said that Cecil''s agronomists even tried to grow vegetables in the Temple of God of War and succeeded? "

    Hearing the sight cast by Herragor, Gawain nodded: "Indeed, we brought in some equipment and materials from outside, and built a small-scale hydroponic farm in the Temple of God of War. The harvest was good, and we It also tested a circulating water purification facility that does not rely on magic to operate, and it has also been successful..."

    Beside Bersetia was stunned, she stared at Gawain: "How could you think of... doing this kind of experiment in the kingdom of God of War?"

    "Why not?" Gawain stretched out his hands. "When you find a place where the environment is mild and the climate is stable, and you happen to have never grown vegetables before, don''t you want to grow something?"

    Bersetia thought for a while, but was speechless.

    Herragor understood very well the fact that "the Cecil people tried to grow vegetables in the Kingdom of God of War and succeeded", and even when he first learned about it, he did not have the slightest surprise, because he knew very well that this was true. It is an important part of the many technologies of alien exploration-and it is a rare part that can be lighted up without triggering the "final disobedience".

    For this dragon leader who personally led the dragon aerospace project, he actually noticed this from Gao Wen¡¯s many actions a long time ago... The Cecil¡¯s eyes have turned to the stars. The sea.

    (End of this chapter)

    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. _wap.

 Chapter 1497ï¼š Home planet barrier

    Of course, small-scale hydroponic farms and circulating water purification systems cannot be used to satisfy the daily operation of a large-scale doomsday shelter, but the experiments conducted by the Cecils in the Kingdom of God of War at least prove one thing if it takes more than a year Time to prepare slowly, then mortals can achieve a certain level of food and drinking water production in the God of War, which is enough to reduce the supply pressure in the refuge and allow the limited-scale "Sanctuary of the Gods" to accommodate more residents .

    In this way, although the two plans of the Dragons are not comparable in scale to the elves¡¯ ¡°Gondor Refuge¡± plan (or called the house-changing plan), as long as they are implemented at the same time, they are still sufficient to meet the needs of the world¡¯s refuge. The Talrond Great Shield is still the peculiarity of the kingdom of God itself, and its reliability exceeds that of the sentinel tower that has been in disrepair for a long time and has been severely damaged.

    At the same time, if the two refuges can be activated smoothly as described by Herragor, this is more or less a "backup", although it is still not as good as the "Refuge Metropolis Group" of the Typhon Empire. A lot of safety redundancy, but at least it won¡¯t cause the entire civilization to disappear just because a refuge is broken down.

    In Gao Wen''s view, the idea proposed by the Dragon Race may be regarded as a "hybrid upgrade" of the two plans of Typhon and the Silver Empire. It also has the reliability and redundancy characteristics of the refuge metropolis and the Gondor. The sheer size of the shelter, and to a certain extent, made up for the biggest shortcomings of the two plans. This is almost the closest to perfect plan that Gao Wen has heard so far.

    The only problem behind these plans put forward by Herragore is that there is great uncertainty in the realization of all processes. Apart from theoretical support, no one knows whether the field of the unity of mind can really be connected to the Tarrond University. The shield replaces the position of the original god. Although it is not advanced to the target sentinel tower, it has realized the connection and compatibility with the neural network. In this respect, measured data is available; on the other hand, no one is available. I know whether it is really that safe and reliable to let the kingdom of God be used as a refuge. After all, in the field of "gods", mortals still know very little, and the plan of the "God of Gods Refuge" is based on old data and theoretical deductions. On the basis of...

    But in any case, Gao Wen knew that these were the best solutions they could come up with in a short period of time.

    Faced with the heavy pressure of survival, the wisdom and will of mortals were stimulated. Behind these grand plans, not only the figures around the round table, but also the number of dedicated scholars, they plan carefully. Considering all the resources, technology, and the few time costs in the hands of mortal nations, and at the same time, under the pressure of the countdown of the approaching demonic wave, within the framework of limited time and resources, we will try our best to strike out a civilization that can survive. The law of asylum coming down.

    They have to make too many choices in this process. These choices may be the decimal point behind a certain resource, or a list that needs to be adjusted. In the final analysis, they are hundreds of millions of lives and stretches for hundreds of millions. Years, even millions of years of civilization.

    Should we choose to sacrifice the majority of the people to ensure the absolute safety of the remaining half of the "lucky population", or choose to increase the risk of the shelter being penetrated to protect all our citizens, or choose to choose unverified and unproven Definite technology, hope that everything goes as smoothly as theoretical deduction, to achieve a happy ending of "all needs"?

    No matter which option you choose, it has gone beyond personal desires and interests, and even the concept of gains and losses for a country and a clan, and the final result of these options... At least one thing is for Gawain to be sure, even if they choose here today If the wrong path is taken, there will probably not be any historians in future generations to comment on the merits and demerits of today.

    Now, all eyes around the round table finally fell on Gawain''s side.

    Although the leaders of the most powerful countries in the alliance and the most outstanding scholars among the mortals sitting here at the moment, they have all stood at the apex of their respective fields in the real world, but in this vast sea of ??pure white flowers, here Beside the small round table, they still acquiesce that Gawain, who sits silently at the table, is the "core" of everything because he is the convener here and the founder of today''s world order.

    "We want to hear about Cecil''s plan," Bersetia looked into Gawain''s eyes. "You should have your own plan, too."

    Gawain groaned for two seconds, and when he raised his head again, his eyes became firm as steel. "You may feel surprised that Cecil''s plan is still the "Mother Star Barrier"."

    As soon as this statement came out, the round table was quiet for an instant. The leaders looked at each other, and the scholars behind them were also in awe. It seemed that no one expected that after all these plans were thrown out and discussed for so long, Gao Wen ¡¤The last plan proposed by Cecil actually returned to the original point. Rosetta Augustus was the first to speak, "The mother planet barrier is something that cannot be achieved with current technology... You mean, Cecil Is there a way to solve this problem?"

    "With the current technological strength and resources of the alliance countries, it is really impossible to build a home planet barrier from scratch within a year and a half, but we may not need to''start from scratch''," Gao Wen scanned his eyes. After passing everyone, he said in a deep voice, "We actually have a''semi-finished'' home planet barrier, have you forgotten it?"

    "Semi-finished home planet barrier?" Rosetta was taken aback, but quickly reacted, "You mean... the one that the sentinels and all creatures would want to engage in..."

    "Yes, it is exactly the sentinel''s plan to use rune stones to''domestic'' planets," Gawain nodded lightly, "By transforming and draining the dark blue nets of the planet itself, using rune stones as control nodes to build A force field that can cover the world...The essence of this plan is actually to build a home planet barrier, and it is also a home planet barrier that is better and stronger than the technical indicators proposed by the Noi in the blueprint."

    "Wait, isn''t this a kind of doomsday weapon?" Great Astrology Master Vilania didn''t seem to react at all. "Once the deep blue network erupts, the entire planet will not be enveloped in a deadly energy storm. What..."

    Gao Wen raised his hand and interrupted the Great Astrology Master. His expression became solemn. "Madam, this is where the fallacy lies. Strictly speaking, it is''The Sentry wants to use the Mother Star Barrier as a doomsday weapon'', and It¡¯s not that ¡°the mother star barrier itself is a weapon of doom¡±, this is also a misunderstanding that most people are accustomed to. This point was even discussed when the war was not over. The runestone dropped by the sentinel is in the Voyager technology system. Will it be just a kind of environmental modification equipment..."

    Verania showed a thoughtful look, and Bersetia reacted because of this, she herself had discussed with Gawain, and she had been paying attention to the rune stones left by the sentinel in the deep blue net. "You mean, it has been confirmed that the control system built by the sentry in the deep blue network can be harmless, and we can control it?"

    "It has not yet reached the level of complete control, but the progress is smooth." In this special venue, Gawain did not hide anything. "Cecile has been cooperating with Deep Blue Well and the Deep Sea Kingdom. We have received sentry and everything. The technology left behind after the death will die. Although this point is not fully disclosed, everyone at the upper level of the alliance should be aware of it. So far, we have cracked part of the basic agreement between those runestones and renewed it through several key channels. Most of the runestone nodes have been linked, and the subsequent instruction deciphering and authority replacement work is underway, especially in terms of instruction deciphering. I have some unique advantages here."

    When he said this, he raised his finger to his head, and the people around the round table quickly showed a sense of awe. Today, at least between them, between Gawain Cecil and the legacy of the sailor. The connection is no secret anymore.

    "At present, Deep Blue Well is responsible for the specific deciphering and takeover work. The Deep Sea Kingdom is continuing to find and locate those nodes in the Deep Blue network that are still out of connection, and continue to drop signal repeaters to enhance our overall system. Control," Gawain continued, "In fact, we don''t need to control all the nodes, nor do we need to decipher and take over the entire system left by the sentry. After all, we don''t intend to permanently destroy the world like the sentry.

    "At present, it seems that only two-thirds of the nodes need to be mastered, and a few key system permissions are enough to start the''Home Star Barrier'', and this work is completely expected to be completed within a year..."

    "But what if the number of nodes is really not enough?" Rosetta frowned. "As far as I know, many of the nodes dropped by the Sentinels have been sparsely destroyed by the Krakens, and some were dropped before they had time. The coalition forces intercepted it. Although your progress in restarting the missing nodes is very smooth, what if we find that the number of nodes in the dark blue network channel is not enough to build a home planet barrier? At that time, we should have no chance anymore. Going back."

    "It''s very simple. Even a bunch of cultists can build the Rune Stone. Why can''t we?" Gawain opened his hands. "The Sea-Monsters have completed scanning and slicing all the salvaged nodes in the past few months. By comparing and restoring data, they successfully recovered the complete blueprint of the node runestone. In a sense, we should thank the Sentinel. In order for the cultists with limited skills to be able to help themselves, the blueprint of the sailor was compared. Complete transformation, the structure and processing requirements of those nodes are not difficult in the eyes of the magician technicians.

    "So, if the runestone nodes in the deep blue network can''t meet the minimum startup requirement of the home planet barrier, then we will create new nodes to make up for this number. Of course, it is best to use the number of existing nodes. After all, it is necessary to create new nodes. The cost is not low."

    "That is to say, not only can we use the''legacy'' left by the sentry to activate the home planet barrier, but this technology is also controllable and replicable from the basic blue layer surface," Barroger, who had never spoken much, suddenly Said, he stared into Gawain''s eyes, "We can fully understand the structure of these things and analyze the principles of them, and Cecil is already doing this, right?"

    "Yes," Gao Wen nodded. Of course he knew why the dragon leader in front of him would specifically emphasize this point. "I don''t like mysterious and uncontrollable things, although many people think that the mysterious ancient heritage will be very Grade'', but I prefer to use blueprints to explain things clearly. They can be produced and reproduced in the factory, and they can be put in the laboratory for research and discussion. This kind of things can be used with peace of mind."

    "If this is really possible...then the home planet barrier does have an unquestionable advantage," Rosetta squeezed her chin, her face solemnly pondered, "In terms of reliability, anything we make is probably better than However, a mother planet barrier that relies on a planetary power system to support is ¡°sturdy¡±... Or in other words, if even the mother planet barrier is penetrated, then whether it is the refuge metropolis or the Gondor barrier, Tal Lund''s Great Shield is also the same as paper;

    "From the perspective of the size of the''refuge'', not to mention, the home planet barrier can of course ensure the safety of everyone... In fact, apart from the need to maintain the protection system to operate, the lives of everyone in the world will not be affected by the demonic wave at all. , Production does not need to be interrupted, social structure does not need to be changed, there is no supply crisis, and there is no need to worry about chaos in the refuge state..."

    "Yes,''production under the barrier as usual'' is actually a very important point. In a sense, maintaining the production order actually ensures the''disaster tolerance'' of the mother planet barrier," Gao Wen nodded slightly, " Because all production and research work is going on as usual, we have the opportunity to respond even in the event of a crisis. Even if the nodes in the network are damaged, we can directly start the factory to build a few new ones and replace them. Other parts are malfunctioning. We can also think of ways to repair, think of ways to organize manpower to research, and solve as long as the entire barrier does not collapse in an instant, we all still have a chance.

    "Considering the size and strength of the entire Mother Star Barrier, if there is something that can cause it to collapse instantly... then we can be considered dead without complaint, right?"

    Gawain¡¯s words obviously touched everyone, because what he pointed out was the pain point that all "refuges" could not avoid. When an accident does happen, whether the people living in the "refuge" still have their own destiny. Have a trace of control?

    The smaller and the thinner the shelter, the more you have to face this "cavity dilemma". There is no way to hide, no one can avoid it, no matter how great the ability is, it can''t be used, it can''t cope with it, and the narrow shelter. It is a shell, but this shell can only make the people in it feel deeply uneasy, and feel a strong sense of powerlessness when the accident occurs, because in a narrow "shell", you have no way to fix your refuge. So, you can only watch it collapse.

    And under the barrier of the mother star, the alliance nations will retain all the social production and research capabilities, even if an accident occurs, the trapped beast still has a fight and will do it all.

    Of course, as suggested by Gawain¡¯s last sentence, even if the "Mother Star Barrier" is really built, even if the trapped beast really retains the opportunity to fight with all its strength, accidents may still occur, and perhaps it will happen. A situation that is still irretrievable with the efforts of all mortals... But if that day does come, at least civilization will stand and die.

    "Perhaps one day, all our efforts will not be able to save our civilization. Perhaps even the mother star barrier has failed to stop the doomsday. Perhaps after that day, there will be no tombstones belonging to Loren left in the stars. Anyone will remember that civilization once existed this season. "After a brief silence at the round table, Gawain broke the silence. He stood in his place with his hands propped on the table. "But I hope that at least that day will come. , We are qualified to make a brief summary of the path we have traveled. We have tried our best rather than we could have done better.

    "So, I choose the home planet barrier, rather than any form of refuge, this can at least give us a chance to do our best."

 Chapter 1498ï¼š Saturation plan

    From the beginning, Gawain did not trust any form of refuge, whether it was a group of refuges formed by a large number of refuge cities, or a shield of wasteland that looked large but crowded and fragile.

    Because in his opinion, this level of refuge sacrifices the "possibility" of disasters, and will leave the asylum in a dilemma where they can only wait for their fate to come.

    But he will never criticize or even contempt the scholars and leaders who proposed the refuge plan, because he knows that these people have already hammered out the closest perfect plan within a limited framework, and every refuge plan is not. In order to survive on their own, but to seek a way to continue civilization, their plan may have shortcomings, but their behavior is blameless.

    In fact, Gawain himself was able to put forward the plan of the home planet barrier not because of how far-sighted he was, but because he had more information and was more courageous. In fact, Typhon and the Silver Empire also knew that the sentry left behind. Those rune stones also knew the function of those rune stones and the corresponding research projects, but they did not think about it at all. This was out of caution and instinctive fear of the sentinel''s legacy. Gao Wen understood this very well.

    If he didn''t know more about the sailors, he wouldn''t put his ideas on those rune stones.

    And then again, his "Mother Star Barrier" plan is not so perfect, although it can directly use the rune stones left by the sentry to make it easier to prop up the planetary shield, but the "Planetary Shield" is just the mother. In the basic project of the star barrier, how to make this energy shield have the effect of a "unified field of mind" is the most difficult part of the whole plan, and it is also the most problematic part.

    After a short period of thought, Rosetta Augustus was the first to calm down from the emotional ups and downs, and realized that Gawain did not fully explain the whole plan: "Using those rune stones to prop up the shield should be just yours. The first step of the plan is that a pure energy barrier cannot resist the real magic wave. The key to preventing the observer effect from getting out of control lies in the unified field of mind. How do you plan to solve this?"

    Bersetia also set his sights on Gawain: "It is true... Although mastering the runestone system left by the sentinel will make it feasible to prop up the planet shield, how can we attach the mental unity field? "On this shield? Can the existing neural network connect with those rune stones?"

    Did the sentry leave the interface for the neural network in those runestones? of course not¡­¡­

    Gao Wen shook his head: "The runestone left by the sentry only has the function of guiding the dark blue network channel and operating it. After all, its goal from the beginning was not to really help the world resist the demonic tide, so we can''t unite our minds on the surface. The planetary shield establishes a connection, but we have another choice. I have a matching plan."

    "Another choice?" Herragor frowned, but he quickly guessed something from Gawain''s tone, "You mean, from space..."

    "Yes, from space." Gao Wen nodded his head seriously, his expression was solemn, and his hands were opened to the sides. The image outlined in his mind was transformed into a projection in the neural network, and a huge and clear holographic illusion appeared in an instant. Above the round table, and what the illusion showed made everyone hold their breath for an instant.

    That is the planet under their feet, this vibrant and beautiful planet dotted with blue sky, ocean and lush land, as well as clusters of large and small satellites orbiting over the planet, as well as those that orbit the planet. Cangqiong Orbital Station.

    The magnificent star ring is like a crown, shining in the holographic projection, and the vast space between the star ring and the earth''s surface is dark and empty, but under Gawain¡¯s demonstration, another dark and empty space emerged. Light curtain, the light curtain rises from the top of the atmosphere and gradually expands outward, finally forming a magnificent mother star barrier, connected to the inner ring of the Sky Orbital Station.

    "...According to my calculations, the energy converted from the Deep Blue Well will be enough to support such a barrier," Gao Wen stretched out his hand, rotating the holographic projection in front of him, and constantly showing some of the details to everyone present. "Just By extending the barrier to the vicinity of Cangqiong Station, we can use the structure of Cangqiong Station itself to act as a''connecting point'' to connect the mental unity field with the mother star barrier..."

    Bersetia stared at the magnificent holographic view with scorching eyes. This was the first time she had seen the planet she lived on from such an intuitive perspective, and saw the space facilities hidden out of the sight of mortals. , An unprecedented and indescribable mood hit her heart, and on the other side, Rosetta Augustus could not help standing up, and after a moment of thinking, suddenly asked: "But I remember You once said that Cangqiang Station is now in a semi-shutdown state. Even though you have started a restoration project, it is still far away from the real repair of the space station... Could it be that this restoration project has suddenly made great progress?"

    "No," Gawain shook his head. "The Sky Station is still shut down, and in a year and a half, it''s probably difficult for us to fully revive the system of this ancient space station, so this is the''Mother Star Barrier'' plan. The most difficult and amazing part of this is to build a mortal¡¯s own "space forwarding station" with the suspended sky station as the skeleton."

    "Using the Sky Station as the skeleton to build a mortal''s own space forwarding station?" Herragor''s tone was a little strange. He seemed to feel an extremely familiar enthusiasm burning in the chest of an alien. This flame made him feel like this. The breathing of the Primordial Dragon began to swift slightly, "How specific? What should I do?"

    "It''s very simple. Many things in Cangqiang Station cannot be used, so we don''t need it. We''install'' additional projection devices on the shell of Cangqiang Station." Gawain waved his hand again, so the holographic projection of Cangqiang Station immediately shrank to the side. A new device appeared in the center of the screen, "The''planet shield'' projected by the deep blue network tunnel is essentially a huge magic field, and from the principle of generation, this''planetary defense force field'' is also very close. The "magic broadcast" released by the magic obelisk, we conducted a small-scale test in the deep blue well underground facility, has proved this.

    "In other words, after the planet shield is activated, we can regard the planet under our feet as a huge mana broadcasting tower, and the dark blue network channel is the magic net connected to it, so from another angle... If we build a sufficiently powerful array of magical obelisks, we can manipulate, transmit and inject this''magic field'' covering the entire planet just like manipulating a magical broadcast field...

    "As we all know, the neural network we use nowadays uses a Mowang hub tower as a communication node, running in the wireless communication environment constructed by the hub tower, then if we regard the entire planet shield as such an''environment ''Of course, a neural network can also run in it, of course, a unified field of mind based on a neural network.

    "This is a special magic net broadcasting device. It is essentially a large magic obelisk. Its principle is not complicated, its architecture design is simple and the technology is mature. It is only targeted for space transportation and installation. The adjustments of such devices, such as modular structure, stronger housing and shielding layer of key parts. Multiple such devices can operate in combination, and can be mutually redundant. This is currently a mature technology.

    "My plan is to install about 1,200 such''broadcasting devices'' inside the orbital ring of Cangqiang Station to form a forwarding array around the entire planet. This forwarding array will be strong enough to protect the entire planet. The shield has an impact, making it the carrier of the neural network and our "home planet barrier".

    "This is Cecil''s plan." Gu

    The voice of Gawain fell, and there was a short period of silence around the round table. This extremely creative and extremely bold plan obviously exceeded everyone''s imagination. Even the dragon, a race that successfully challenged space, never put its thoughts on it. With such a broad level, only Rebecca at the scene seemed not so shocked. She just looked at the ancestor standing next to her with shining eyes, and sighed in her heart that the ancestor is indeed an ancestor, and she is in the "Hammer Spectacle". The thinking in the matter is also ancestral...

    She even completely forgot that a large number of technical details and original parameters in this plan were actually Gawain, who was tinkered with by her own research team, but she combined these basic "materials" into a terrifying big plan.

    The silence at the round table lasted for a few minutes, and finally a voice broke the silence, and Bersetia stood up: "I want to ask, in your home planet barrier plan, it is used to''export'' the nodes of the unity of mind. Is the swarm in space or on the surface?"

    "On the surface," Gao Wen nodded, "The node group requires a large number of mental individuals to access the neural network at the same time. With our current technology, there is no way for so many people to live in the sky station for a long time, not to mention the current stage. Giant dragons, sea monsters and iron men can safely go to the sky station. Among them, iron men cannot generate thoughts. The sea monsters have no brain nerves. The total population of the dragons is not enough to generate non-directional thoughts... so the node group can only be placed on the surface. ."

    "Then how should the node group on the ground communicate with the forwarding array in space?" Bersetia couldn''t help but ask, "This distance should have exceeded the current wireless communication limit..."

    "There are three solutions." Gawain seemed to have known someone would ask about this a long time ago. He once again created a new holographic projection. What the projection showed was a giant tower connected to the sea and between the orbital stations. ", "This is the space elevator that connects the planet under our feet and the Sky Station. It has a communication function, and this part of the channel is currently activated, and all permissions are in my hands, which is stable and controllable.

    "The first method is to directly use the hardware equipment that comes with this elevator to maintain the''space-to-earth communication''. This requires a compatible translation process, but the technical aspect is not a problem. The dragon knows the data interface of the sailor''s equipment very well, and I Have the corresponding authority of the communication protocol and translation rules;

    "The second method is to use the simplest and most brutal method to "weld" the communication nodes up the tower, from the surface to the space station. Ophelia¡¯s Ironman Corps and the Sea Monster of the Deep Sea Kingdom can perform this Mission. The Iron Man can move and survive in the space environment. The Kraken has the protection technology and construction experience in the space environment, especially the latter... Although their spacecraft is currently stranded on the planet, but with the complete foundation, let It is not difficult for them to repair a communication link along the existing rail elevator.

    "The third method...Set up multiple ultra-high-power communication platforms on the top of the atmosphere."

    Rosetta, Bersetia, and the two dragon leaders looked at each other. Obviously, the third method mentioned by Gawain surprised them a bit, although the previous second method was also quite amazing.

    "Atmospheric top, this is the limit of the sky that our current technological level can''safely touch''," Gawain said, his eyes swept across Hragor at the same time, because he had just delivered the first to Tarrond not long ago. A batch of communication platforms, ¡°Gorgon-type anti-gravity platforms can reach this height when equipped with strong shields and shielding devices, and maintain stable operation for a long time. Among them, special communication models can reduce most of their own The energy is transferred to the antenna array, and the signal strength generated can be compared with that of a land-based hub tower.

    "We only need to send the communication platform to this location. Although the top of the atmosphere is only a small step outward for the long distance of communication between the sky and the earth, this distance is enough. After crossing the magical turbulence layer, the communication The device¡¯s host planet¡¯s magical environmental interference will be greatly reduced, and the signal attenuation will be greatly improved. Coupled with the array effect formed by the complex communication platform, the Gorgons at the top of the atmosphere will be able to contact the Sky Station. Of course, this The signal loss in the process will still be great, but as long as we can contact, everything is not a problem. The big deal is that we will launch a few more platforms. Gorgon is a universal platform. Cecil can take the previous wasteland war All those war fortresses were dismantled and transformed into communication stations."

    Gao Wen finally finished his whole idea, and he left the follow-up thinking time to others.

    "The three methods you said..." After a while, Rosetta suddenly broke the silence, "Which one do you prefer?"

    "...I tend to have all three and implement them simultaneously." Gao Wen thought briefly, and said bluntly.

    "All three?" Balroger on the other side was taken aback, "I thought you said them to choose one from among them..."

    "Once the mother planet barrier is activated, the forwarding array located in space and the node group located on the surface each have many redundant backups and have a high degree of stability. Only the communication channel between them will become the biggest weak point in the entire system. , And once there is a problem with this communication channel, our barrier will fail on its own without the impact of the magic wave, so maintaining the stability of the channel will be the top priority.

    "Although the communication equipment left by the sailor is advanced, after all, we did not research it out by ourselves. If something goes wrong, it cannot be repaired;

    "Although the additional communication nodes outside the rail elevator are made by ourselves, one line is too thin after all. If this ¡®single line¡¯ is interrupted, the situation will be very dangerous.

    "Although the communication platform floating on the top of the atmosphere can form an array backup, the system is operating near the critical point after all, and the technology is too advanced, and the stability is slightly lower.

    "Since the three methods have their own shortcomings and hidden dangers, then we will all have to... Three-line backup, there is always one to rely on. This idea is called''saturation plan''.

    "In terms of cost, the scale of these three programs is within the acceptable range. After all, they are not large-scale refuges, and they will not drain the alliance''s productivity just because of the implementation of one more program...We can still afford it.

    "I''m done."

 Chapter 1499ï¼š Special meeting arrangements

    How to use all available resources to accomplish a miracle that seems unachievable at first, within limited technical conditions and on a ready-to-use basis?

    That is to not be scared from the beginning by this "miracle". The technical requirements and the amazing scale far beyond common sense really scared many people. When they learned that they needed to prop up a defense layer covering the world, even People like Rosetta and Belcetia were a little dazed for the first time, and the academic advisors next to them responded immediately to seek an "alternative plan" that didn''t need to prop up a planet-level shield. The feasibility of the home planet barrier was abandoned from the beginning.

    But this is not to blame them. This is a normal reaction of normal people. Compared with them, Gavin''s brain is always out of the atmosphere and he is the stranger. He has a lot of strangers that are almost open to his own thinking.

    But fortunately, he has a brain hole that is always out of the atmosphere. He and a group of free-spirited followers around him can piece together a plan to realize the mother star barrier from the large amount of bulk technology and bulk heritage left by the sailors. The star ring, the runestones left by the sentries, the neural network and forwarding array built by mortals, the communication system across the heavens and the earth, the "adult races" such as dragons, sea monsters, and iron men who are not bound by the psychic seal, and sent by the Noys Blueprint.

    Now that mortals have got all the cards they can get, it''s time to put this deck together.

    In the vast sea of ??pure white flowers, the figures beside the round table were silent for a short time. In their silence, they thought, deduced and verified the various possibilities proposed by Gao Wen, trying to get from this huge, complex but interlocking In his plan, he found loopholes that might lead to failure or a thoroughfare that could lead to success. After several minutes, the first to break the silence was the golden dragon, Herragor.

    He looked into Gawain¡¯s eyes: ¡°If I mean if, the rune stone system left by the sentry has failed to prop up the planetary shield, or the broadcast array set up at the Sky Station has failed to successfully convert the planetary shield into the home planet. Barriers, how many opportunities do we have for program transformation? The difference between the home planet barrier plan and various refuge plans is too big, and it seems difficult for the basic engineering used on the home planet barrier to be urgently transferred to the shelter."

    "...It''s true. The home planet barrier has taken a path that cannot coexist with any refuge," Gao Wen nodded frankly. "Although there are major or minor differences between the several refuge plans, some of them are The basic work is interoperable. If there is a major error in a certain refuge plan, the Alliance may have time to urgently activate other plans, but for the mother planet barrier, whether it is the ground control center used to control the runestone node or the broadcast array in space , None of these basic projects can be used in shelters... these must be admitted."

    He breathed out softly, put his hands on the table, and his eyes swept over everyone at the round table, with a deep and solemn voice: "So, once you choose to activate the mother planet barrier, then all the power of the alliance must focus on this one-way street. We need all the resources, all the production capacity, all the research and development strength, all the cards in the hands of mortals, and no country can have the slightest reservation. Only in this way can we maximize the success probability of the home planet barrier...This is a single Choose a topic."

    Rosetta Augustus was groaning, and then quickly talked to Windsor Mapel sitting next to him in a low voice, while Belcetia on the other side quickly finished talking to Verania. During the exchange between them, the Silver Queen raised her head to look at Gao Wen: "I need to have more in-depth discussions and deductions with other great astrology masters, and I can''t give an answer for the time being."

    "So are we," Rosetta also ended her conversation with Windsor Mapel. "There are some plans that are beyond expectation. I have to refer to the opinions of more domestic scholars."

    Gawain is not surprised by this. This will be a decision that will determine the ultimate fate of the world, and the technical details and social operations involved in this decision have far exceeded the range that individual wisdom can plan, even if it is the silver queen and the silver queen. People like Emperor Feng couldn''t blindly support or deny any plan based on a momentary consideration. I''m afraid that the two dragon leaders would not work either.

    After all, he didn''t expect to directly decide everything with such a secret meeting. This is not realistic. Of course, this matter still needs to be decided as soon as possible.

    "We need to make the final decision as soon as possible," Gawain nodded, "We are getting closer and closer to that ¡®countdown¡¯."

    "Yes, time is precious, so before the final plan is finalized, there is some work that can be carried out in advance," Herragor said at this time, "at least no matter which plan we need a large-scale neural network, we need to protect against anti-theism. The equipment for "reverse phase" requires stockpiles, as well as the observation device on the Ancestral Peak... there are a lot of things to do."

    Everyone agreed with the dragon leader''s words, and then Gao Wen finally announced the end of the meeting.

    Belcetia and others stood up, each of them turned into flowing lights and shadows and disappeared in front of Gao Wen, but when there were only two dragon leaders around the round table besides himself, Gao Wen suddenly called out and was about to go offline. Herragor and Balogre: "Wait a minute."

    "Is there anything else?" Herragor stopped in confusion. He looked at Gao Wen, "Is there a question about the plan proposed by the Dragon Race?"

    "No, someone wants to see you," Gawain said after a pause, as if he was communicating with another voice in his mind, and then nodded slightly. "Although it may be a bit sudden, she said this opportunity rare."

    Herragor and Balroger looked at each other, but soon they seemed to have thought of something, the expressions on their faces changed slightly in an instant, and at almost the same time, they felt a sudden appearance in this cyberspace. The previous completely different..."Breeze", this invisible force instantly swept past the end of the distant sea of ??flowers, although the naked eye could not tell, the two Primordial dragons keenly felt the surrounding environment changed in the wind. It seems that some of the connections that originally pointed to here have been disconnected, and some special auras have been established on the border of the sea of ??flowers. But for Herragor, his attention has shifted from the changes in the surrounding environment to On the light and shadow quietly emerging in the air.

    It was a pale golden curtain, like an aurora, and a tall and elegant figure emerged from the curtain, gradually realizing from the obscurity, the pale golden dress, the gorgeous blonde hair that stretched to the ground, and the calm golden eyes of a dragon. , Forever indifferent and elegant face. This is the "person" that Herragor is so familiar with and can no longer be familiar with, a figure he thought he would never see each other again.

    The bodies of the two dragon leaders were a bit stiff at the same time. They had vaguely guessed what would happen just now, but the facts proved that some things just relying on "mental preparation" is far from enough to conditioned reflex, even the dragons can''t handle it.

    But when Herragor had a weird expression and didn''t know how to speak, it was Enya who took the initiative to break the silence. This "Senior Advisor of Theocracy Council", who was reborn from the human nature of the former dragon god, smiled and was gentle. Looking at his former priest: "Relax, we have ended the last era, haven''t we?"

    "...Just as you said," Herragor stood there with a complicated expression, and said after a long time. Then he quickly glanced at Gawain, his eyes seemed to be a bit resentful. Gao Wen, the host¡¯s arrangement was so sudden that even the Dragon King was at a loss, "What should I call you now?"

    "You can just call me Enya, of course, and you can add''madam'' afterwards," Enya said with a smile, "I don''t really care about these details."

    While talking, the blonde lady figured out a high-back chair beside the round table, casually sat down next to Gawain, and then looked at Herago opposite with a smile. And Balogel: "Do you want to stand all the time?"

    Balogre and Hragor glanced at each other, and then they sat awkwardly on the opposite side of the round table. An unprecedented weird feeling rolled in the hearts of the two Taikoolongs. Now this situation... is really unexpected. .

    "It seems that my sudden rise has caused you trouble," the awkwardness of the two ancient dragons did not hide Enya''s eyes, "but don''t think too much, I just want to... see you."

    "...Is this safe?" Balogre finally couldn''t help asking, "Can you meet with special dragons like me and Herragor directly now?"

    "I am a senior advisor to the Theocracy. I still have the ability to judge in this regard. There are some additional safety measures here. I am very confident in these new technologies." Enya replied, and her eyes were always Without moving away from the two dragon leaders, "Balogl... In the past one million years, I have always had very little chance to see you."

    "...I have stayed outside of Talrond most of the time in the past," the Duke Dragonblood slowly said, "Only when the magic tide comes will you return to the big shield and you often don''t have extra energy at that time. Focus on other things."

    "I know, Sacred Dragon Principality, your''big plan''," Enya said with a smile, her eyes kept turning between Balogre and Hragor, "It''s an amazing big plan. "

    Herragor subconsciously said: "It seems that many of our original plans are actually immature..."

    "There are so many great things in this world that started from''immaturity.'' From the perspective of the scale of the universe, perhaps our planet is far from being an adult... You have already surprised me a lot," Enya shook. Shaking his head, "I have been looking forward to an opportunity to have a good...''talk'' with you like this, Herragore, how unbelievable... You have stood by my side for 1.87 million years, but you The time spent looking directly into my eyes doesn''t add up to this moment..."

    "...At that time, it was easy to die by looking straight into your eyes," Herragor seemed to relax a little at last, and he smiled helplessly. "But I agree with one thing, and I actually look forward to someone like this. For this opportunity to have a good "talk" with you, we should thank His Majesty Gawain Cecil for laying the foundation for everything today."

    Enya immediately turned to look at Gao Wen, her expression was solemn, and she nodded slightly: "I really should thank you... come to my room when I return to the real world. I''ll buy you a drink."

    Gao Wenwen had made up his mind to listen to gossip next to him, but he did not expect that he would be dragged into the topic, and the direction was so scary. After hearing Enya''s words, he almost said "You count "Enjang revenge" was said, but in the end he controlled his expression with great willpower, but nodded stiffly, "...it depends on the situation."

    "...Don''t worry, just have a cup of tea," Enya knew what was going on when she saw Gao Wen''s expression, she actually smiled happily, "I learned the way of making tea by humans with Betty, and I''m still a little confident. ."

    Gawain breathed a sigh of relief immediately, with a feeling of escape. On the opposite side, Herragor and Balogre were obviously in a daze, probably because they were a little surprised by the way Gawain and Enya get along. Ya quickly changed the subject, she looked at Hragor: "Where are you now?"

    "Talrond, New Agundor," Herragor replied, "We built a new city next to the ruins of the old city...not as gorgeous as it once was, but strong and safe."

    "Is it really in Tarrond..." Enya thoughtfully, "Is it easy to connect to the neural network over there?"

    "Before it was impossible to communicate with the Loren mainland at all. After losing the Omega system, it was very difficult for us to maintain local communications," Herragor shook his head. "But thanks to the Gorgon platform provided by Cecil. , We rely on anti-gravity communication base stations set up in the sky to achieve cross-sea communication. Now New Agonda and several cities near the southeast coast have neural network access points. More than 70% of our compatriots are concentrated in These settlements."

    "Gorgon platform...I''ve heard about it," Enya thoughtfully, then turned to look at Gawain, "make a lot of money, right?"

    Gawain¡¯s expression is not embarrassing at all: ¡°It¡¯s all clearly marked, value-for-money things, and the first communication platform that was delivered urgently is about to fracture.¡±

    "I don''t believe it, Heidi is so happy when she reads the report," Enya stared at Gawain unwaveringly with a pair of golden pupils, and then pointed at the two Heragoles, "Take care of them." , It''s not easy for them now..."

    Gao Wen: "..."

    Herragor Balogr: "..."

    An extremely weird sense of powerlessness suddenly surged from Gawain''s heart, and he felt like a mother who was protecting a calf came out while communicating with a business partner. It was so weird and weird... ¡­

    But fortunately, Enya didn¡¯t get entangled in this topic either. Her gaze returned to Herragor, as if she cherished this short time, and she quickly changed the subject as if she wanted to ask all the things she cared about: ¡°This time only You two come here... Where''s Andal?"

    "He is leading the construction project of the Tarrond Polluted Development Zone, and he is busy," Hragor replied. "Moreover, the neurological implant on his body left some sequelae, which made him...not too much. Adapt to the neural network."

    "Really? Isn''t his body okay?" Enya frowned, "The black dragon has a short lifespan compared to other dragons. He has lived for too long, too long... all the time, those implants have been maintaining it. write¡­¡­"

    "Don''t worry, he now has a new goal to fight again, and he is in good physical condition," Herragor smiled. "Moreover, the implants he uses do not rely on the Omega system, and he still works well today. It works... I guess he will live as long as I and Barlog."

 Chapter 1500ï¼š XX think you are cold

    Enya learned a lot about the recent situation of Tarrond and the Principality of the Holy Dragon from Hragor and Baloghar, from the reconstruction of the post-war social order to the current state of existence of the dragons, and some things she is familiar with. Names that are still alive or have passed away¡ªIn fact, she doesn¡¯t have to ask about many things. Now that a neural network has been established between Tarrond and the Duchy of Holy Dragon and Cecil, there are many things she can directly I learned from the Internet, but she still asked again and again.

    The two ancient dragons answered her every question tirelessly.

    "...It sounds like everything is getting better," Enya finally sighed and said with a faint smile, "Dragonborn is also gradually returning to the dragon society..."

    "Whether it is the dragon descendant or the pure blood dragon, our compatriots need some time and adaptation to adapt to the new life, but no matter what, the situation today is countless times better than originally expected, and we can no longer expect more. "Bellogel said with a calm face, "At present, our biggest good news is that all the young dragons that hatch after the coming-of-age ceremony are growing healthily and vigorously... This is more than one million years, the first generation is truly healthy and healthy. The whole group of dragons, they have not undergone any implant modification, have never used any synergist, have pure genetic factors, and..."

    "Moreover, they were born in an era where there is no spiritual seal. They were born without being bound by any gods," Enya smiled faintly, "I am also helping to take care of two young dragons. They are healthy and happy little guys, courageous. They are very big and very curious. They seem clumsy to do a lot of things, but they grow up every day...that''s what I remember as the "real dragon clan"..."

    Herragore and Balrogl nodded lightly, but they seemed to not know what to say for a while. The round table was quiet, so quiet that only the thoughts were flowing quietly. It took me for some time, Herago Ercai heard Enya suddenly break her silence: "The northern hemisphere has entered deep winter... Is it cold in Tarrond?"

    Herragor froze for a moment before speaking: "...Fortunately, although we have lost the big shield, each city has built small-scale barriers to withstand the cold wind is not a problem, and the Cecilians He also helped us build a centralized heating system based on magical technology...the dragons themselves are not afraid of the cold."

    "You are also flesh and blood, even those who are not afraid of the cold," Enya frowned slightly, "How can the conventional heating system and shields block the cold wind at the North Pole... or think of a way to restart the shield. It works better than anything. I just listened to your discussion, and I know you can restart that thing now."

    "...The plan to restart the Great Shield is not necessarily feasible," Herragor hesitated. He was not surprised that Enya was listening to the meeting just now. He was only concerned about the current way of getting along with the "Dragon God". The method feels a bit unaccustomed, "If we finally adopt the home planet barrier plan, we will have to give up the big shield. After all, resources and time are limited..."

    "Restarting the large shield does not necessarily mean taking the route of the''Talrond Refuge''," Enya interrupted aloud before the other party finished speaking. "If subsequent transformations are not involved, only the cost of restarting the shield is consumed. There are not many resources. I know that most of the energy stations directly connected to the big shield are actually undamaged. The biggest problem with them is that the equipment is offline."

    "Talrond is not that cold either..." Herragor''s tone seemed a little embarrassed, "Our energy should be put more on..."

    Gao Wen finally couldn''t see it by the side: "Actually, I think Ms. Enya''s suggestion is very good-as long as the subsequent shelter project is not involved, just restarting the Talrond shield will not have any impact on other plans. In the long run, a safer, more stable and more livable Tarrond is also beneficial to the alliance as a whole. After all, the magic wave will not end overnight. We must ensure that every member of the alliance can be in a better state. Come to face the coming''bunker period''."

    He tried to maintain a serious and serious attitude, but the real words were held in his heart and he was not embarrassed to say it. In fact, he wanted to persuade the dragon leader in front of him-if your mother thinks you are cold, you will treat you as if you are really cold. Bar¡­

    But he couldn''t imagine what the atmosphere would be like after saying this.

    Of course, Herragore could not think of how many sorrows could be circulated in Gawain''s stomach while holding a solemn face. After all, he was fooled by the serious attitude and well-founded analysis of the other party. After thinking a little bit, he nodded slightly: "Well, you are right, no matter what plan we choose in the end, the people''s life itself must be maintained. I will restart the Talrond shield on the agenda. ."

    Enya laughed, her smile full of joy.

    Herragor and Balogre stood up, although they didn''t want to leave so early, but the responsibility they shoulder prevented them from spending time here.

    The former Highest Dragon Priest stood by the round table, and he looked at the blonde lady on the opposite side¡ªhe had never thought that one day he would stand in front of him so calmly and peacefully, and even at this moment, he still There was a sense of unreality about what had just happened, and after a brief trance, he said: "We should leave now, ma''am."

    "Is this gone?" Enya stood up subconsciously.

    "...There is still a lot of work to be done on the Tarrond side," Herragor sighed, "The Holy Dragon Principality also has a lot of work to do."

    "...Well, you are really busy," Enya hesitated for a moment, but finally smiled, "Then go and do what you should do."

    The figures of the two Primordial Dragons finally gradually disappeared in the air, and calm again in the huge white flower field, beside the round table, only Gao Wen and Enya were left.

    They silently drank the still warm black tea in front of them, and Gao Wencai said for a long time suddenly: "Did you experience the feeling of an old mother retiring and seeing her children busy with work and not having time to go home?"

    "I''m still not quite used to your wonderful metaphor," Enya glanced at Gao Wen lightly, "I haven''t been a mother either-but I can feel it. It was a pleasure to watch the excitement by you just now... listen to me Was it such an interesting thing to talk to Herragore and the others?"

    "Watching the excitement is the greatest interest of mortals," Gawain drank the last bit of tea in the cup, raised his eyebrows, "and I was dragged here as a''safety barrier'', listening to your gossip like an extra flowerpot Homely, you have to have some fun for yourself, right?"

    "...Thank you," Enya didn''t seem to hear the joking in Gawain''s tone, but sincerely thanked him, "The''chain'' between Herragor and I is far beyond any gods and mortals. This strong connection still had an impact even after the complete destruction of my divine bust, and led him to find the remnants of my humanity...Although it has been weakened and precipitated for so long now, I still dare not go too far. relax.

    "In this case, I need more insurance to dare to meet them boldly-although the anti-divine barrier is indeed a good thing, but one who can look directly at the''Chaotic Dragon'' in my heyday, even can counteract it. To the''extraterritorial wanderer'' who devours the upper-level narrator is much more reliable. I am a conservative and cautious''person'' in this regard. What''s more...isn''t helping friends a matter of course?"

    "This is usually not said from the people being helped," Gao Wen smiled helplessly. "But it is also right. It is only right to help my friends, and I really enjoy this''lively''-I can see the dragons in the past. The friendly conversation between the **** and the dragon priest in this situation is an extremely precious experience. Let¡¯s leave it alone, let¡¯s talk about the business¡ªyou just watched the meeting. What do you think of the various proposals we put forward?"

    "...The creativity of mortals always amazes me, especially when facing the pressure of civilization extinction," Enya calmly stared into Gawain''s eyes, "whether it''s the various shelter plans or the''home planet'' you proposed The barrier'' is a way out I never thought of."

    "Too much praise is spared, I want to hear something practical," Gawain waved his hand. "I want to hear you, the oldest god, standing on 1.8 million years of accumulated experience. Based on your understanding of the magic wave, your evaluation of those programs."

    "...Don''t repeatedly emphasize the age of a lady, especially if I am only two years old this year," Enya glanced at Gao Wen, and then said casually, "My assessment is very simple, don''t follow it blindly. Choose those paths that seem to be easy. If the experience I have accumulated in the past 1.8 million years is the most useful, it is undoubtedly this one: every step back is to lay the ground for the future. A sharp knife."

    Gawain thoughtfully: "...It looks like you don''t trust such things as refuges."

    "I once built a refuge, and all of us know its ending," Enya said lightly. "From a rational point of view, I can''t actually judge which of the two schemes, the refuge or the home planet barrier, is better, because They all have their own theoretical advantages and practical values, as well as their own fatal shortcomings and hidden dangers. I can only say emotionally... I don¡¯t like to retreat into a narrow shell because we give up things at will when we hide in the shell. , It is very likely that one day in the future, everyone will regret it."

    After saying this, the lady who always had an elegant and gentle smile stood up. She seemed to be leaving, but Gawain suddenly stopped her: "I agree with your point of view, but your view may Still a bit one-sided."

    "Oh?" Enya stopped and looked at Gawain curiously.

    "Although I proposed the home planet barrier plan, from another perspective, the home planet barrier is just a larger refuge," Gao Wen said solemnly, "One day, our civilization will develop even The home planet barrier is also to the extent of a ¡°narrow shell¡±¡ªfor civilization, there has never been an infinite boundary in this world. We will always encounter layers of ¡°shells¡±. The key is: Whether we can successfully break out of the shell.

    "At this point, both you and the dragons are successful. It is not a fault to build the cradle of eternity, it is just a reasonable choice in a certain historical stage, and then it is reasonably abandoned in a new historical stage. ."

    "... Isn''t it a fault to build the cradle of eternity..." Enya repeated this sentence softly, and then smiled brightly, "This sentence is good."

    In the next second, her figure turned into a pale golden light mist that dissipated in the air, disappearing with the wind.

    The sunlight of the real world spills into the room, and the bright brilliance brings a warm feeling. In the spacious and bright "hatching room", the pale golden dome is bathed in sunlight, and the smooth eggshell surface is floating with a dreamy luster .

    Suddenly, Betty, who was resting on a chair near the Golden Dome, opened her eyes. She looked at Enya in the center of the room and greeted in a brisk tone: "Ms. Enya! Are you back?"

    "Yes," a gentle and somewhat surprised voice came from the Golden Dome, "but how did you detect it? Everyone said that I could not see my state from my posture, but you seemed to be able to do it every time. Perceive my''line of sight'' and''activity''."

    "I don''t know either," Betty scratched her cheek, "I just feel that you''re awake, so I...feel it."

    Listening to this rather personal answer, Enya was in a good mood and suddenly became better. Betty looked up at the sky outside and happily proposed: "The sun outside today is very good, madam, I will show you Go out for a walk! Miss Tyre just made a beautiful ice sculpture in the garden yesterday!"

    "...Is the ice sculpture she made herself?"

    "I don''t know!"

    Betty shook her head vigorously, and then began to prepare quickly to take Enya out for a walk. The first thing she did was to take out a thick quilt from a nearby cabinet. This scene made Enya quite a bit. For helplessness: "Actually, I really don''t need this. Cold is not a problem for me..."

    "How can it not be cold! The temperature is cooling these two days!" Betty put the quilt on Enya''s eggshell without any explanation, and then muttered as she sorted out the corners of the straps sewed by her hands, "You always If you don¡¯t pay attention to these details, no matter how healthy you are, you will get sick if you always don¡¯t care about your body.¡±

    Enya''s tone was very helpless: "But I am not a human..."

    "It''s even more so as an egg! If you are often blown and frozen, you will not be able to hatch it!"

    Enya: "..."

    She looked helplessly as Betty was busy around, and then watched the other person push the small car dedicated to go out for a walk, and then floated up and landed on the car as if to ask casually: "You are very Do you expect me to hatch?"

    Betty thought for a while and nodded: "It''s kind of, mainly because of curiosity, your voice is so good, and I have seen your image in the neural network, so good-looking... I just want to see how you leave the eggshell in the real world. Looks like. And your Majesty once said..."

    Enya heard the hesitation in the little maid''s words, and asked casually: "Oh? What did Gawain say?"

    "Your Majesty, he said..." Betty tangled for less than two seconds before selling his owner. "He said he suspected that you would be able to get out of the shell long ago, and one can play twenty-four consecutively in the neural network. How could the person with the hour card have not completed the''fusion of humanity'', he said that you just want to fish...what does it mean to fish?"

    "It means to recharge your energy," the voice in the golden dome sounded particularly pleasant, "go, let''s watch the ice sculptures!"

 Chapter 1501ï¼š Go deep

    In the courtyard of Cecil Palace, Betty and Enya are admiring the new ice sculpture in front of the fountain. The ice sculpture is so vivid that it seems to be Tyre herself. Most of them were accidentally frozen while sleeping next to the pool. It looks like an ice sculpture because the elemental creatures will turn into transparent ice crystals after being completely frozen.

    The two young dragons who sneaked over from the Tarrond Embassy to play are now lying next to the ice sculpture in Tyre. Two excited little guys are practicing their indispensable talent skills as dragons, taking turns using the little dragons. Breath was grilling Tyr¡¯s frozen porcelain tail, and Amber, who was afraid that the world would not be chaotic, was nearby to help. While commanding the two young dragons to adjust the firepower, they sprinkled salt, cumin and black pepper on Tyr¡¯s tail. .

    And not far from the side, Gawain was standing with Heidi, watching the warm scene next to the fountain (incorrectly), Heidi couldn¡¯t help showing a helpless smile on her face: ¡°Every winter, Tyre can always Do something unexpected...It''s the first time I know that the sea monster will really become ice-like transparent texture after being completely frozen?"

    "It''s an elemental creature after all," Gawain said with a smile, "and what does it mean that every winter, when does Tyre go through the seasons?"

    "That''s true," Heidi thought for a while, couldn''t help but smile, and then his eyes fell on Kohaku again. "She''s not really going to grill Tyre''s tail, right? Although Tyre might not be able to eat it. Mind, but this matter..."

    "Don''t care, it''s weird. It''s good for her to be with these two little guys for a while," Gawain said casually, and then the conversation turned around. "Let''s talk about this... Amorn mentioned it before. How is the investigation of the situation? Is there a follow-up?"

    "You mean the plants of unknown origin that appeared at the border of the Shadow Garden?" Heidi immediately understood what Gawain was talking about, frowning slightly, "The Theocracy immediately sent someone to check after receiving the report. It is true that the ¡°invasive plants¡± mentioned by Mr. Deer were found in the border zone, but the follow-up investigation has made no progress. The technical department has collected all the records of various monitoring equipment installed in the shadow courtyard in the past few months , But no abnormal data was found."

    Hearing Heidi''s report, Gawain frowned a little.

    "Plants" of unknown origin appeared in the shadow courtyard. This is the "exception" that Amone suddenly reported not long ago. Several flowers and plants suddenly appeared on the edge of the huge garden. Of course, this is not a big deal if placed elsewhere, but That was the depths of the shadow world, a garden spawned by the power of the **** of nature in the past, and a few flowers and plants that were not in the plan became an incredible thing.

    After receiving the report, the technical staff of the Theocracy had a cold sweat on the spot, followed by several consecutive days of investigation and spot monitoring, but just as Heidi reported...the investigation found nothing.

    "Is there no trace left by the monitoring equipment... But Ammon''s judgment should not be wrong," Gawain said in a low voice, "Although he is no longer a god, but his power and instinct are still there, he won''t remember. I don¡¯t know the flowers and plants in my garden... Have you taken a sample and analyzed it?"

    "Unable to sample successfully," Heidi shook his head. "Those flowers and plants that appear abnormally on the border of the courtyard do not seem to be completely''real''. Any attempt to move or sample them will cause them to quickly decompose and disappear, let alone bring them to the present. The world, even in the shadow courtyard, will disappear within two minutes of the leaf samples taken.

    "In view of this, the technical monks of the council can only conduct in situ research on those plants without destroying the plants, and the results are limited. Now they can only confirm that those plants do not belong to any species known in the world, and they have weak It¡¯s magical reaction, there is no smell or taste, it can be touched and harmless, but too much touch will cause it to wither temporarily. This withering will gradually recover in the next few hours."

    "...This sounds like part of the characteristics of a ¡®miracle¡¯," Gao Wen meditated, and then suddenly mentioned something that seemed irrelevant. "Are there any recent events in the churches of God that deserve attention?"

    "No," Heidi shook his head again. "Since the establishment of exchanges with alien civilizations, the Theocracy has raised the monitoring level of all churches to prevent changes in thoughts. The trial monks of the arbitration tribunal have been watching, but so far. An exception report came out."

    "There is no vision..." Gao Wen hugged his arms with a particularly serious tone, and suddenly said after a moment of indulgence, "Let the council continue to closely monitor the world''s major sects, especially the priests of the Three Gods of Prosperity."

    Heidi froze for a moment, and his eyes changed slightly: "The Three Gods of Abundance...You really suspect that the ¡®invasive plants¡¯ that appeared in the Shadow Garden are related to the three goddesses?"

    "The monitoring device was not touched, either because the''intruder'' had a magical power that we didn''t know yet, which deceived the device''s divine detection function, or because the intruder tried to mix into the''whitelist'' of the rich three gods. The origin is closely related to the gods of nature. In the ancient times, the powers of the gods were mixed, and the fertility gods were even regarded as the''variants'' derived from the belief in the gods of nature from the elven society into the human society. This kind of''homology'' It will also be reflected in the power and authority of the corresponding gods.

    "Our current technology is not enough to accurately distinguish and perceive the power of all the gods. If the three rich gods invade the shadow courtyard with a trace of power, then the monitoring equipment is likely to confuse this power with the power of Amor... ¡­I think this is the most likely scenario."

    Heidi nodded earnestly and wrote down Gawain''s instructions, and then she hesitated for a few seconds, but still couldn''t hold back her words: "If the three goddesses of fertility are really in action... what do you think they want to do?"

    "I don''t know, I don''t have the ability to predict the prophet," Gao Wen shrugged, "but if you have to guess...I hope this is a good phenomenon."

    Heidi was a little curious: "Good phenomenon?"

    "Do you remember what I said before?" Gao Wen glanced at her. "Before, Cecil took the lead in experimenting with church reforms, and there were coalition countries to promote the order of the gods'' powers throughout the continent. The work has achieved certain results all over the world. In theory, this change in the mortal world should have begun to affect the gods behind the various churches... Maybe there is still a long way to go before the real "unbinding", but I have more ideas for those. As far as the gods are concerned, they may already be trying to move their hands and feet..."

    "Move hands and feet..." Heidi thoughtfully, "So you think the traces that appear on the edge of the shadow courtyard are likely to be the signal of the Three Gods of Abundance..."

    "The shackles between mortals and gods are as dangerous as thorns, so that even if the shackles are slightly relaxed, the two parties dare not act rashly," Gao Wen said with a sigh, "the three gods of fertility may indeed be sending us a signal. , But this signal seems to be more difficult to understand than Carmel''s face and Nicholas''s eyes... But there is no way.

    "Now we can only hope that this kind of''loosening'' will continue, so that more gods can take the initiative to try to connect with the world, and all we can do... is to get the council''s full attention and don''t miss the fight of the gods. Do your best to give us a wink."

    The picture in Hetty''s mind suddenly emerged...

    ...

    At the same time, on the Violet Island off the northern coast of the Loren continent, covered by lush virgin jungles and barren wilderness, the exploratory team led by Modil and Maggie was walking through the depths of a dense forest.

    A dense and abnormally dark environment is shrouded in dense forests. Even at noon, even in places where the sun is shining, the sky that should have been sunny shows a state of approaching dusk, and in the sun Where there is no direct access, there are shadows among the trees, as if disturbing shadows are permeated everywhere.

    Even if the exploratory team turns on the lighting equipment they carry with them, even if Maggie and Modil summon magic light balls, these brilliance are barely maintained at a level that allows everyone to see the road clearly. Although it is not a problem to hurry, it is far away. It is not enough to dispel the surrounding shadows, which makes the entire exploration process seem more depressing.

    "How should I put it... It is worthy of the power of Lady Ye to influence the place, the rich shadow environment here is really impressive." The commonly used one-handed sword, while watching the movement in the surrounding woods, said casually to the dragonborn maid next to him, "It feels like a projection of the shadow world into the real world..."

    "The only thing to be thankful for is that the dim environment itself is harmless. At least we didn''t encounter the monster that suddenly emerged from the shadow world, nor did we encounter the dense fog that would make people completely lost."

    Maggie whispered, holding a long sword in each hand, and constantly cleaning up the plants along the way, the maid skirt on her body didn''t seem to affect her agility in the slightest.

    The wanton growth of vines and weird bushes are difficult obstacles for ordinary people to deal with, but it is not a problem for a maid with the power of a dragon. If she encounters really troublesome bushes, she will even just take a dragon. After leaving to burn it cleanly, this ensured the speed of the exploratory team and left enough eye-catching "marks" along the way to prevent the team from losing its way in this endless dense forest.

    "Yes, at least the fog has cleared," Modil looked up at the depths of the dense forest, and at the same time seriously felt the flow of magic in the surrounding environment, "Now we can explain why the cities in the former Violet Kingdom are isolated from each other, inland The area is blocked by the fog. Unauthorized strangers will be sent back to the exit by the fog after entering the forest..."

    Maggie raised her eyebrows: "Oh?"

    "Because dreams are discontinuous, and so are the dreams of gods. Where dreams are interrupted, nothingness is nothingness. You can''t walk from one dream to another through your legs... I think, at the beginning I am afraid that the details of these deep forests have not been outlined in Miss Ye¡¯s dream at all, so they are always shrouded in fog. Only special existences like''messengers'' can open passages in the fog,¡± Modil didn¡¯t worry. Speaking slowly, "Therefore, in the Violet Kingdom, it is not a''road'' at all to communicate with or without dependence between cities, but it is actually Ms. Ye''s brain..."

    The old mage¡¯s previous analysis was quite reasonable, but the final conclusion made Maggie almost choked to death by her own saliva. The young Miss Dragonborn coughed twice and looked at the adventurer with a strange expression: "Where did you learn from? To this word?"

    "Oh, I found a few books on the Victorian bookshelf... These subtle words come from our great Gawain Cecil the Great," Modier''s face was red, and it was obvious that he was very happy to talk about his idol. , But then he was a little puzzled, "But I don¡¯t know why, but Victoria hid these books in the deepest part of the shelf. If it wasn¡¯t for accidental discovery, I didn¡¯t know that she had collected these good things..."

    Maggie: "..."

    "Do you know that Victoria has these books?" Modil didn''t notice the momentary embarrassment on Miss Longyi''s face, but asked casually.

    Maggie was silent for two seconds: "...I know."

    "Oh? Do you know where she bought it from?" Modilton was overjoyed, "I can''t find channels everywhere..."

    "Yes," Maggie sighed in resignation, "I bought it for her."

    While saying this, she waved two long swords casually, cutting off the vines and weeds that were blocking the road, and then suddenly spit out a fiery flame to the front, burning a bush in the distance instantly. Under the control of, the dragon''s breath flame burned for a moment and then quickly extinguished, and the flames around the bushes did not spread out at all. Only a thick smoke entangled in the clearing and rose to the sky through the gap in the forest.

    This thick smoke is a signal used to inform the left-behind troops in the rear camp and a dragoon reconnaissance plane hovering in the nearby sky of the approximate location of the exploratory team, Maggie will come here every once in a while.

    To be honest, there is a humanoid dragon in the team that can breathe fire at any time, which is a bit exciting for the average explorer, but it is for the Cecil soldiers who have long been accustomed to playing with all kinds of weird "friends". In terms of it is a common thing.

    Following Modil and Maggie were a small group of heavily armed steel ranger soldiers. These elite soldiers who wore light-powered armor and were good at performing tasks in various special environments marched in silence, keeping their right Be wary of any wind and grass in the forest. Soon after Maggie¡¯s breath burned out the bushes and caused heavy smoke, one of the Ranger soldiers received a communication from the rear. After quickly confirming the password and transmitting the message, this man The warrior walked quickly to Modil and Maggie: "There is news from aerial reconnaissance that there is a strangely shaped boulder about four kilometers in front of us, and it has a strong magical response."

    "Got it," Maggie nodded, "Let''s take a closer look."

    After the soldiers stepped back, Maggie turned to look at the adventurous one aside: "The weird boulder...that should be the kind of ¡®stone pile¡¯ you had previously detected by the mage¡¯s eye."

    "It should be, the position is correct," Modil said. "When the Mage''s Eye was scouting, the unusually abrupt''stone piles'' in the forest were very interesting... No matter how you look at it, it looks like It is a man-made thing, but theoretically there should be no real man-made thing on Violet Island."

    Maggie nodded slightly: "I hope that thing can help us further understand the mysterious ¡®old god¡¯ of Ms. Ye, after all...who is there?!"

    She seemed to have noticed something suddenly, and suddenly looked at the shadow of the forest not far away, her eyes suddenly turned into the vertical pupils unique to dragons, and the faint coercion spread out in all directions.

    But there was nothing there, only shadows there.

    (The time to push the book is up. The title of the book is "Into the Unscientific". The author is a novice fisherman. It is said that this author was milked three times and wrote 8000 points alive. The new book setting is also very interesting. If you are interested, you can Go check it out.)

 Chapter 1502ï¼š Morning Star

    Maggie''s sudden reaction caused the entire team to abruptly stop, and the old mage Modil was the fastest reaction among all of them. It was embodied in the fact that he had put herself on herself before the last word of Miss Dragonborn fell. He used three layers of shields, and in the next few seconds, he brushed several protections for everyone in the team, and in the following period of time, he brushed the shield for the whole team without stopping.

    Of course, while brushing the shield, he did not delay his observation of the surroundings and communication with Maggie. He first diffused his perception and confirmed that the entire forest area was only his team and then released him. After two rounds of mental impulses, she frowned and looked at Miss Long Yi next to her: "No one...what did you see just now?"

    "No, someone, I''m sure." Maggie frowned, still staring at the shadowed area between the trees. Similar shadows can be seen everywhere in the forest. It is an abnormally dark gathering spot, even in the sun. It also maintains an almost physical outline, and the exploration team will pay attention to avoiding such areas along the way. "Just in the depths of that shadow, I am sure I saw a... figure."

    "A figure?" Modil frowned and glanced over there. "The surrounding vegetation has no traces of being touched, and there is no magic or biological aura left... What kind of figure do you see?"

    Although he didn¡¯t see anything, Modil didn¡¯t take Maggie¡¯s words as lies. His rich adventure experience told him that when the teammates around you suddenly said that he saw something, you are the most It¡¯s better to assume that it¡¯s true that teammates misunderstood it is one thing, and it¡¯s another thing to ignore the danger due to paralysis, not to mention that they are walking in the most evil forest in the world at the moment... God knows that Ms. Ye is sleeping. After being confused, there was something left in this forest.

    "A figure wearing a cloak, the whole body is shrouded in a black cloak and hood," Maggie recalled briefly, "I can''t see the outline of that person''s body, I just feel that the other person is as dark as a shadow, even with a hood. There seemed to be only a dark and amorphous shadow below. Besides, he was motionless there, and every part of his body was still...This is very weird, because there was wind in the woods just now, so stand alone again. , His clothes should be blown by the wind, but the figure doesn''t even move the corners of the clothes..."

    "It feels like an illusion projected in the air, and its main body is not here," Modil said before the other party finished speaking, and then gave a guess, then frowned and analyzed, "The clothing is completely dark underneath. "Shadow", which sounds a bit like the shadow dwellers I know, but the body of the shadow dwellers is bound by a material like a shroud. This is a very obvious and standard feature...except for the cloak Do you see any other features?"

    Maggie thought about it carefully, and slowly shook her head: "That cloak is all of the other''s characteristics, except that there are no accessories or weapons...Wait, there is something, I remember, there is a silver-white emblem, look It looks like a pin on the front of a cloak..."

    Miss Longyi frowned when she said this, and then continued: "But I didn''t have time to see the emblem of the other party''s figure only for a moment. In fact, the other party had already started to dissipate before I yelled out... "

    "For an instant... but you did see it, right?" Modil thought for a while, and suddenly confirmed again. He looked at Maggie''s eyes with a serious tone, "Do you mind if I use some... magic Do you want to help you recall the details in your short-term memory? Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t spy on your privacy. In fact, I won¡¯t be able to spy on your privacy."

    Maggie was taken aback for a moment and seemed to react: "You mean''memory retrieval''? But isn''t this spell only available to the caster? It is used to assist in learning spells...Can you use it to others?"

    "The original version can only be used for myself, but I improved it a bit," Modil said cheerfully. "Sometimes I will take risks with my temporary teammates. Not necessarily all experienced adventurers, so I will use magic to enhance the abilities of temporary teammates for emergencies..."

    Maggie''s expression suddenly became a little weird. She was very curious about how many weird adventures the great adventurer had in the past, so that he could accumulate so many incredible experiences and unbelievable solutions, she was even more curious about this great adventurer. The "temporary teammates" in the mouth must be a group of nerveless desperadoes to have the courage to embark with him on those adventures that can sit at the end of the book in any legend of heroes, but these problems are all at this time. It doesn''t matter anymore.

    "Then please," she took a breath and quickly made a decision. She is also willing to repay those whom Victoria trusts deeply. "Short-term memory is easy to dissipate. Let''s hurry up."

    Modil nodded and was not polite. He raised his hand and sketched out a piece of shiny runes in the air, and then guided these runes to form a complex array beside Maggie. , And then he said while guiding the circle to close: "Relax, you may feel a slight dizziness and blurred vision, this is normal..."

    Maggie nodded silently, and the nearby Iron Ranger soldiers spontaneously arranged outposts and guards around, and as Modier''s improved memory retrieval technique was successfully activated, Maggie felt a moment of trance in her mind. At this moment, she felt that a small piece of memory in her mind seemed to have become an "image" stored in the Monet terminal, a certain segment that could be edited and manipulated, and an external force was precisely controlling it. Those flashing pictures.

    The scene that she had seen a few minutes ago suddenly appeared in her mind, that scene of a mysterious person in a black cloak that flashed like an illusion, the thick shadow of the forest, the escaping darkness under the cloak, and That point is a silver-white emblem or brooch adorned with a black background like a silver star.

    At the moment when the picture was clear and solidified, she suddenly felt that the surrounding environment was a little darker than before. In the next second, she keenly noticed the changes in the surrounding environment and the sense of "blocking" that the perception was obscured. .

    Maggie raised her head and saw that she was standing alone on a forest clearing after being burned by the dragon''s breath. There was no one around, whether it was the adventurer Modil or the steel ranger fighters who followed her. At this moment It was all gone.

    Some kind of illusion? False memories injected into the mind? Was teleported to the anomalous space?

    Several possibilities flashed through Maggie''s mind, and at the same time she was fully vigilant for the first time, and in the next second, she noticed that there was a figure in her eyes that was the mysterious person in the black cloak. , The opponent was standing quietly among the bushes not far away, and Maggie was 100% sure that the opponent was not there a second.

    "Who are you?" After a moment of concentration, Maggie took the initiative to break the silence while squeezing the long sword in her hand in a guarded posture, "Is this the ghost of you?"

    After saying this, she thought that the other party would dissipate like a phantom just now, but to her surprise, the mysterious figure that made people unable to help but think of the power of shadow actually responded, ta Taking a step forward, at the same time he stretched out her hand to take off the hood that covered her face, Maggie made this move and cast her gaze on the opponent''s chest.

    She saw the silver brooch clearly, her eyes changed instantly.

    It was a watchful eye and a pair of crossed daggers. She was familiar with this emblem. It was a symbol of the Imperial Military Intelligence Bureau.

    The mysterious man¡¯s hood fell down, and at the same time, Maggie also saw long silver-white hair and a disturbingly pale female face. This scene was very strange, just like that long hair and face. The hole didn¡¯t exist originally, but it condensed from the shadow of the amorphous when the hood fell. Maggie even suspected that this face was temporarily constructed for the purpose of communicating with people, the other¡¯s cloak. I''m afraid there is still nothing but darkness below.

    This weird scene and the opponent''s somewhat weird appearance made the dragonborn lady more cautious. She stared at the silver-haired girl in front of her. The facial features of the opponent were all blurred due to the too pale face, even her eyeballs. Showing a pale white with the same color as her skin, this made Maggie feel like she was dealing with an uncolored "statue": "Repeat again, who are you, the emblem on your body..."

    "Senior Operator of the Shadow Affairs Division of the Military Intelligence Bureau" the mysterious silver-haired pale girl spoke up. Her inhuman special features were so obvious that Maggie sighed strangely, "The other party actually speaks human words" the moment she spoke. But compared to speaking, the content of the girl''s words is obviously more shocking, "You can just call me Morningstar, Miss Maggie."

    "Shadow...Affair Division?" Maggie looked at the silver-haired girl full of inhuman qualities in amazement, "I have never heard of such a department in the MIB..."

    Maggie is not an "insider" of the MIB, but she at least knows the general structure of the MIB. She knows that this vital intelligence unit has an "Internal Affairs Section" that specializes in general domestic affairs and handles overseas issues. The "External Affairs Division" and a "Suppression Teco" that dealt with disloyal elements in the imperial government system, but she had never heard of a "Shadow Affairs Division". This is quite important. Department.

    And the name came out from a strange girl who appeared mysteriously on Violet Island, no matter how she looked like a Cecil, this matter was even more suspicious.

    Not to mention that the other party even knows his own name.

    "I know you have a lot of doubts, and I also know that you have never heard of the name''Shadow Affairs Division''. This is normal, because even Chief Amber and Your Majesty don''t know about it." The silver-haired girl who claimed to be "Morning Star" smiled. But because of his pale face that seems to have lost its color, this smile looked a little sullen, "I''m sorry to talk to you in this way, but we didn''t expect that Mr. Adventurer would directly use the memory extraction technique. ''This kind of spell checks your short-term memory, so that he will find the''mark'' left in your mind, and it is possible to erase it at will, then I will be in vain.

    "In order to prevent the work from being wasted, I had to activate this imprint in advance while the adventurer was extracting the memory... Don''t worry, this is just a small corner between your memory and consciousness. You stay in the real world. Your body and your partners are safe and sound, and our conversations add up to a hundredth of a second in reality."

    "...Is this some kind of mind-manipulation and thought-planting spell? Just like the magical skill of the Eternal Sleeper?" Maggie frowned, watching the girl''s behavior carefully while lowering the tip of her sword slightly. This action was in action. She expressed temporary peace, but did not completely relax her vigilance. At the same time, her eyes fell on the other party''s cloak again, on the emblem representing the MIB, "Are you really... an officer of the MIB? Why did Your Majesty Gawain and Miss Amber not know your existence? And listening to what you just said... There are many people in''you''?"

    "Please don''t get me wrong. This is just a small means to interfere with dreams and cognition. It is not the same thing as dangerous mental invasion," the silver-haired girl smiled, seeming not to care about Maggie''s guard, "As for the details behind my identity... ¡­I¡¯m sorry, some things cannot be revealed before a certain time point. I can only tell you that''we'' has no hostility,''we'' are your friends, allies, and comrades in arms since many years ago, We are serving the empire, although our allegiance is unknown."

    "I don''t like this mysterious way of speaking, it can only make me more vigilant," Maggie said lightly, "I don''t care how many secrets you have to hide, I just want to know... yours Purpose. Why did you find me?"

    "A conversation is used to establish the interaction between the Shadow Affairs Section of the Military Intelligence Bureau and the real world. The connection between''us'' and the real world will be strengthened after this conversation, which will help us fulfill our mission. The purpose is to spread the letter," the silver-haired girl said, bending slightly, "Our''big boss'' would like to ask you to send a message to tell your highest superior, just say..."

    She paused when she said that, seeming to organize the language, before continuing: "It is great to see that there is finally a season of civilization ready for adulthood, but there are still huge hidden dangers lurking on the way forward, large-scale manipulation. Trend of thought is a very dangerous thing. Please be cautious, and Madam Ye invited Gawain Cecil and his outstanding guards to visit the city of a thousand towers."

    Maggie slowly widened her eyes.

    Morningstar¡¯s words are as obscure as ever and somewhat inexplicable, but behind this seemingly obscure words are enough to reveal infinitely reminiscent content. Maggie feels the confusion in her mind, and after a while, she can¡¯t help but speak: "Wait. , You just said''Ms. Ye''? So you were speaking for Ms. Ye? Didn''t you just say that you are officers of the Military Intelligence Bureau? And the''big boss'' in your mouth is not Amber..."

    The pale silver-haired girl just smiled. She didn''t answer any questions from Maggie, but slowly put on her hood. At this moment, Maggie could finally be sure that she felt right, and the other''s face lifted up in her hood. It melted into the darkness of indeterminate form in an instant, that is definitely not a feature that humans can have!

    In the next second, Morning Star retreated into the shadows of the forest. Maggie''s eyes widened, but she couldn''t detect how the other party disappeared. It was as if the process of "disappearing" was omitted. The mysterious girl named Morning Star was directly in the shadows. All her perceptions turned into nothingness.

    (Time to push the book! The title of the book is "Actually I''m Not a God". Although the number of words is not very large, I really sincerely recommend a book with unique settings and style. If you are interested, you can read it.)

 Chapter 1503ï¼š Stone pile

    In the second second after the mysterious silver-haired girl named Morningstar disappeared, the whole world returned to normal.

    The wind in the forest started to flow again, the obscured aura environment returned to perception again, the light and shadow in the dense forest flickered, and once again returned to the state of darkness near dusk but not completely dark. The Ranger soldiers who had not been seen before are now The surroundings were alert, these concentrated soldiers seemed to never leave from beginning to end, and still maintained the position and posture at the last moment in Maggie''s memory, and no one noticed anything unusual in the forest.

    The great adventurer Modil was standing in front of Maggie, with a mysterious and complex rune array woven in his hands, and seemed to have just reached the last step of the memory extraction technique.

    However, in the next second, Modil, who should have been unaware, blinked suddenly, and then the rune array in his hand suddenly changed the layout, and the almost formed memory extraction technique was forcibly reversed by the legendary magician. It became a kind of mental protection spell. Maggie felt the magic in the air stir and converge at a terrifying frequency, and was forcibly suppressed and reshaped by the powerful force. Her spirit was instantly protected by layers. , At the moment of mental retardation, she heard Modil''s voice directly in her mind: "What''s the matter? I just felt that there was another consciousness in your mind...but I didn''t seem to catch the intruder."

    At this moment, Maggie deeply realized what kind of a powerful legendary spellcaster this seemingly harmless and always cheerful old man in front of her eyes was actually, and only less than a hundredth of a second appeared in her mind. "Consciousness injection" actually failed to escape the old man¡¯s perception. The opponent even built layers of defense in her mind at the moment she perceives the vision¡ªthis even ignored her own powerful magic resistance and dragonborn. Mental strength!

    No wonder the girl named "Morning Star" came and went in a hurry, it seems that even if she stays for another moment, Modil can pull out her spiritual projection and imprison her!

    Fortunately, everything was a false alarm. Maggie quickly settled her mind and responded in her mind: "Don''t worry, I''m fine, the uninvited guest has already left."

    Then she blinked to show that her control over her body was as usual, and her consciousness and body were in the same state. She waited for Modil to breathe a bit of relief before she explained: "There was indeed an''invader'' just now. , I¡¯m not sure if the other party invaded my memory or interfered with my perception...Mr. Modil, I need to sort out my thoughts a bit."

    Under Modil''s eyes that became serious in an instant, Maggie quickly organized her thoughts and organized her language. She recalled the entire process of the "communication" just now, sorted out all the suspicious and important details, and only then Her own experience was eloquently¡ªfrom the emergence of the memories that Modil led her to, to the mysterious figure descending, the surrounding environment fell into a vision, and then to the departure of the uninvited guest, she suddenly awakened herself.

    The whole storytelling process did not last long, but Modil became more and more frightened as he listened to it. Even the nearby Rangers who were on alert were also affected¡ªthese are the elite of the elite, from training to equipment. Soldiers with impeccable combat experience, but they don''t know anything about what happened just now. Although this is indeed beyond the ability of conventional soldiers to cope, it is enough to shock them.

    "She claims to be a senior cadre of the Shadow Affairs Division of the Military Intelligence Bureau? And she also explicitly mentioned the name''Amber Director''?" Modil stared, the old mage has been in the world for a lifetime (or maybe more than a lifetime). Bizarre things are one of the few in his experience, "Are you sure you read it right? Is that emblem really from the Military Intelligence Bureau?"

    "I confirm that the insignia is correct¡ªand the insignia issue is actually secondary. The important thing is that if the other party lied on this issue, it is really unclear," Maggie frowned, although she returned to the real world, she was at this moment The confusion in her thoughts has not diminished but increased instead, "She has very obvious non-human qualities... skin color, pupil color, breath, these can''t be hidden, she doesn''t seem to intend to hide, if she really wants to make up an identity for herself , Then how to make up is better than saying that I am an officer of the MIB...

    Speaking of this, she frowned, her tone a little uncertain: "And I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s an illusion. When she mentioned the title of''Senior Operator'', she seemed to express a sense of pride, just like this The identity is not only true, but also honorable...Mr. Modil, you have never heard of this''Shadow Affairs Division'', have you?"

    "Of course I haven''t heard of it. How can I know things that you don''t even know?" Modil spread his hands and looked helpless. "You don''t know my situation. I am at best the Grand Archon of Victoria. I¡¯m afraid I don¡¯t know anything about the upper echelons of the empire better than the clerks in the government affairs office.¡±

    What the old man said was the truth. Of course Maggie knew it. She could only shook her head: "The girl who claimed to be the''Morning Star'' made me feel very strange, and I have seen many strange races in this world. It even includes Miss Tyre who will suddenly come out of the tap and Mr. Nicholas who rolls down the **** after catching a cold. But the''breath'' of Morningstar that is not like a human or even does not belong to the real world is my first time. I feel it. There are many things that seem contradictory and weird in what she said... I even think she is pretending to be mysterious, but the information she revealed is very important."

    "Indeed, even if she was pretending to be mysterious, she was pretending to be mysterious when she mentioned Ms. Ye... contacted the ancient gods, and a little bit of God in her words is not a problem," Modi Er squeezed the beard on his chin, his eyes gradually serious, "Anyway, everything that happens today must be reported to the Imperial Capital. Your Majesty Gawain must know about this...especially the''message'' that Morningstar asked you to pass on."

    "Do you really want to spread this message?" Maggie seemed a little worried. "The origin of the morning star is a mystery, and the purpose is unknown. The message she wants to deliver comes from a more mysterious ancient god. In this''oral message'' There may be something we mere mortals can¡¯t perceive... some kind of''element'', you know, the power of the gods can even be hidden in words and cognition..."

    "...That also has to be passed on," Modil thought for a while, with a firm tone, "On the one hand, I don''t think it is necessary for Ms. Ye to throw a trap in this way at the time. After all, all the clues prove that he is a sober. And a friendly righteous God, and he was clearly on our side during the Battle of Talash; on the other hand, even if there is power in this speech and cognition, I don¡¯t think His Majesty Gawain will be affected by it... He is Gawain Cecil, the **** of death cannot take him away, the evil **** cannot defeat him, the **** of war is dead under his gunfire, I heard that even the real body of the dragon **** has no influence on him¡ªMs. Ye in a sentence How much power can you put in your words?"

    The old mage¡¯s evaluation of Gawain carries a strong and unobtrusive impression of reverence, but anyone who knows this great adventurer knows that he has always regarded the pioneering hero as an idol, and Maggie said Of course it was not surprising. She just nodded, approved the old man''s judgment, and then said: "Then we should continue to explore the''stone pile'' four kilometers away as planned?"

    "...Continue," Modil thought a little, nodded and said, "We need to find a safe place to spend the night before the sun sets. The open terrain near the rock pile is better than the deep shadow of the dense forest."

    "Understood," Maggie nodded immediately, and then turned to greet the Ranger warriors who were on guard nearby, "Go ahead-pay attention to avoid areas with unusually dense shadows on the road, and don''t stay under the tree canopy for a long time. Any abnormal perceptions should be reported immediately. "

    In this Violet Island operation with strong shadow power, many things must take into account the special and weird environment here. When personnel move, they should avoid too strong shadows as much as possible, and do not let their bodies stay in one place for a long time. Be sheltered by a tree canopy, and even when camping, you must try to avoid the forest area. It is best to camp on the open ground where the starlight can shine. Although the faint starlight can not dispel the darkness, at least in the place where the starlight shines, it is "dark". The power will fade a little bit more or less.

    These are the experiences that Modil, Maggie and others sum up along the way.

    Ms. Ye is not hostile to the real world, and there are no traps or beasts on this island to choose people to eat. However, the ubiquitous shadow environment itself is a danger to mortals, although there is no evidence to prove that it is in the dense forest. The shadow of "cannibalism", but when passing through the shadowy area several times before, the soldiers who were accidentally covered by the shadow for a long time felt the inexplicable "gaze" or "sense of pulling" from the shadow. These The soldiers'' reports made the entire team act more cautiously.

    But this caution does not unduly affect the speed of the team¡ªthe well-trained special warfare soldiers march quickly in the dense forest, and there are also Maggie, the humanoid dragon and the legendary mage, Modil, who violently opened the way in front. The squad moved extremely fast, and before the sun set, before the deep night fell, they arrived at the predetermined location, the edge of a clearing in the forest.

    Under the strong evening light, the shadowed forest appeared as if a piece of it had been dug out of thin air, and a large-scale flat clearing appeared, and a bunch of things that looked like some kind of weird totem, as if they were carved by a lot of precision. The "stone pile" formed by the pile of stone pillars stands quietly in the center of this open space. The pile of stones is about tens of meters high. These cultural styles are completely different, yet mysterious and long-lasting "architectural" styles.

    This is undoubtedly an artifact.

    And on the ground around this pile of rocks, there are soft white sands. Almost the entire open space is covered with this white sand. The black soil in the forest not far away presents a distinct state. This white sand made Modil unable to help. Reminiscent of the endless desert in the Kingdom of Shadow God-but he did not feel the extraordinary breath from the sand and dust under his feet, nor did he feel the divine power from the pile of rocks in front of him.

    "This is the''weird boulder'' mentioned by the reconnaissance plane..." Maggie raised her head and carefully stared at the large stone pile in the middle of the clearing. "Sure enough... it''s a man-made object. This is what you saw in the eyes of the mage before?"

    "That''s right," Modil nodded slightly, and walked forward slowly as he said, "This kind of rock piles are distributed in the forest, and may even be distributed on the entire Violet Island... They are separated from each other. It''s far away, the distribution seems irregular, and there is only bare open space around the rock piles, but I always feel...they are connected to the violet kingdom that has completely disappeared."

    When the mage¡¯s eye (heavy armor type) was investigating the depths of the island before, Modil discovered this kind of randomly distributed megalithic ¡°buildings¡± in the forest area. At that time, he became curious about these weird things. It is a pity that Mage¡¯s Eye is a summoned object with limited functions after all. It is difficult to perform delicate and complex exploration tasks, so in the end he didn¡¯t figure out what the origin of this thing was. He can only judge from the appearance that it is a man-made object¡ªnow , He finally had the opportunity to investigate in detail.

    "Explore the surrounding environment and set up trigger warning runes," Maggie told the rangers who followed. "Contact the rear command and say that we are going to camp at Point 3."

    After the soldiers took the order, she stepped to follow the adventurer who was walking towards the rock pile, and at the same time, while looking at the rock pile, she asked in a low voice, "What do you think this thing is for?"

    "It looks like some kind of magic device...a magic device with an unheard of style," Modil said of his first feeling, "I have never seen this kind of thing, but it feels a bit familiar to me. ¡­I¡¯m not talking about their appearance, I¡¯m talking about their''breath'', as if I had dealt with this kind of breath, but I don''t remember it at all."

    "Do you feel familiar, but don''t have the corresponding memory..." Maggie thoughtfully, she knew that this great adventurer had a memory problem. This is not the first time that this kind of "feeling familiar but unable to recall" It happened, but this time she suddenly had other thoughts, "Your familiarity...could it come from the''other side''?"

    "On the other side... Are you saying''the other me''?" Modil was startled. He once mentioned to Victoria about talking to "Wild" in a dream, when the dragonborn lady was also there, so It is not surprising that the other party thinks of this, and when the other party reminds him, his thoughts can''t help but shift to this side, "It''s really hard to tell..."

    While talking, he sighed a little: "Think about it carefully. As I get closer and closer to the center of the Violet Island, I seem to be getting closer to the''boundary''... I often have strange dreams in the past two days. Seeing some life that is related to myself but can''t remember at all and lacks real feeling, maybe I and the "other me" are so close that our memories are gradually infiltrating each other..."

    "... Isn''t there any problem with this?" Maggie looked at the adventurer a little worried, "Maybe you should..."

    "What should it be? Should I stop?" Modil laughed. "Victoria tried to persuade me to do the same, but she couldn''t even persuade it.

    "Don''t worry, Maggie, I know what I''m doing-I''m uncovering a new secret. I like to uncover all kinds of secrets the most in my life, but it''s the first time I have revealed the secret to myself. Experience is not something everyone can have."

    While talking, he waved his hand and wandered to the edge of the huge rock pile: "Come on, as the first group of explorers to visit here, we should focus on the things in front of us, such as studying this stuff in the end... This thing is shining!"

    (End of this chapter)

    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. _wap.

 Chapter 1504ï¼š another

    The great adventurer has been in the earth for hundreds of years, and countless miracles and spectacular sights have been seen. He has witnessed fire burning in the depths of the earth''s crust, and has also witnessed meteor showers falling into the plains. He has seen chaos and nothingness on the border of the real world. In the elemental realm, he had a good conversation with those powerful masters¡ªand in such a long and magnificent life, he had four sentences that were often on the lips, and they would be widely known in the future.

    These four sentences are¡ªthis thing is shining! This thing is smoking! What is this stuff? What is this TM? !

    After Maggie heard the old man''s exclamation, she shed a cold sweat on the spot, and even felt that the scales on her back were about to emerge. She rushed to Modil in two steps, and saw the huge composition in the next second. The surface of the hundreds of six-sided stone pillars of the stone pile really shows layers of brilliance¡ªjust like thousands of fireflies suddenly emerging from the night, and like the surging pulses in the stones, the stars of brilliance flow on the surface of the stone pillars. So, under the dim evening sky, the entire pile of rocks was instantly covered by a dreamlike glimmer of light!

    "Don''t panic, don''t panic, this doesn''t seem to be dangerous," Modil hurriedly waved his hand when he heard the sound of weapons colliding behind him, and then quickly said while shielding himself and his teammates, "I can perceive it. The energy flow of...no killing spells and traps are activated, it''s just the process of waking up from a deep sleep..."

    "Are you sure?" Maggie asked in a low voice while holding the two long swords tightly in both hands, her cheeks and wrists showed fine dragon scales, and her eyes gradually showed dark golden brilliance. She spoke. Mars bursts out of the corner of her mouth from time to time. This is her highest alert performance in a human form, "Such a large-scale''relic''... is there no danger?"

    She didn''t even feel embarrassed to mention the ten-layer magic armor technique that the other party had photographed just now. After all, the old man shooting magic armor is a habitual action, and the protective spells he attaches to himself every day are enough for an ordinary adventurer team to survive in the wilderness for half a year.

    "The flow of magic does not deceive people. I don''t perceive dangerous magic techniques." Modil murmured casually, and almost at the same time as his voice fell, the change of the rock pile reached a certain critical point¡ª The stream of light that was constantly gushing calmed down in an instant, and then it converged a little bit inward. At this moment, the surface of the original dull and primitive stone pile was covered with mysterious and shining runes and lines. Then, everyone on the scene heard the stone. There was a hum from the pile.

    Scenes of huge holographic projections suddenly appeared in front of the pile of rocks, before everyone''s eyes.

    It is a splendid image of the city, a city with a distinctive style gleaming in the sun; there are also busy markets, bustling pedestrians walking through the market; there are also huge sculptures on the street, cheerful children and side jugglers. ; Magic-driven workshops, theaters with melodious melody, blooming flower fields on the edge of the city, and landscape fountains dancing in magical lights...

    Scene after scene of holographic projections condensed in front of this huge pile of rocks. The clear magical illusion seemed to vividly reproduce something that has become history. Maggie looked at these illusions that filled the entire field of vision in astonishment, and then suddenly listened. Then there was a calm and slightly mechanized female voice from Shidui: "Welcome to Cold Sea City, this is the last city in the Violet Inland that connects the''frontier''.

    "Cold Sea City is located in the southeastern part of the Violet Kingdom, between Palan Santo and Prandall. It is known as the''Golden Bridge'' between the inland and the border, with prosperous commerce and magical workshops all over the city. It is the greatest pride of the citizens of Lenghai...The city council hall of Lenghai City is located in the north of the city center. The designer is the outstanding architect Ms. Pranvis Santoqi...In history, Lenghai City and Palan Santo were once It was the earliest trade-intensive city in the Violet Kingdom. Even before Prince Nash Nalt took power, Lenghai City was..."

    In this sweet female voice, Maggie couldn''t help but raise her head. She saw Modil looking at her as well. From the face of the old mage, she saw the same thoughtful and stunned expression.

    The holographic projection in front of the stone pile is still presenting, with new pictures constantly appearing, and new short films projected from the top of a certain stone pillar¡ªa city with countless memories, countless perspectives, and countless worths. Pride and narrative things, they flow in the streets and lanes, and are engraved between stones and steel. What these magical illusions can record and display at this moment may be less than one-hundredth or one-thousandth of these memories. .

    But even so, after seeing the magical illusion in front of her, Maggie still felt that she had understood what the "builder" of the rock pile wanted to convey.

    I don¡¯t care if everything can be recorded, or if there are latecomers who can understand and memorize everything the stone pile tells, or if these narratives will be seen again-this huge stone pile seems to have only one purpose. , That is to leave a mark in this world, a mark to prove that "we did exist".

    Suddenly, Maggie recalled what her father said to herself when she was very young, before she was so rebellious, before she jumped off Long Yueya:

    "...If one day we are destined to disappear in this world, everything we care about, hate, and love will lose its meaning in the next era... If there really is such a day, and we will come on that day When there is still so little time to do something, then do we want to leave something in this world to prove our existence..."

    She recalled that her entire childhood did not seem to have understood this inexplicable sigh from her father. She only vaguely remembered that her father went to the highest dragon castle on the mountain and accepted the call of the Duke of Dragon Blood... now Thinking about it, Maggie suddenly understood something. She thought that maybe on that day, her father came into contact with the mission that the dragonborn once had, and came into contact with the truth about Talrond and the "exiles"...

    "The Violet Kingdom is just a dream for Ms. Ye, and a dangerous vision for us. To the whole world, it is just a kingdom that has disappeared inexplicably, returning to a barbaric primitive island..." She couldn''t bear it. Shih whispered, not knowing who it was for, "But for the Violet Man... not so,"

    Modil next to her didn''t say a word. The old mage just looked up at the top of the rock pile. He didn''t seem to sigh so much. He just fell into long thoughts. Maggie couldn''t help asking: "You are here. What do you want?"

    "I''m just thinking, it seems that for the Violet Man himself, the disappearance of the kingdom is not a very sudden thing," the old mage said thoughtfully, "although we outsiders feel that it is being thickened overnight. The fog is swallowed, but the time lapse of the dream itself is never based on the real world... You look at this huge stone pile, and then think about the other stone piles distributed throughout the Violet Island. This seems to be a scale Not a small project."

    Maggie nodded slowly while thinking, and then she was a little confused: "But in coastal cities like Plantel and Rattle, no such pile of rocks appeared after the dense fog dissipated..."

    "Perhaps because they are too close to the''frontier''," Modil said casually. "Even the Violet people, who are the creations of Lady Night''s dream, would leave such a''monument'' that crosses the boundary between dream and reality. It is not a simple matter. The coastal area of ??Violet Island is the weakest place in the dream of the gods, where the power of the real world dominates... In fact, I suspect that the Violet people left these stone piles because of the acquiescence or even help of Ms. Ye. This can explain why all the stone piles appear in the inland where the dream is powerful."

    Maggie was thoughtful, and at this time the narration recorded in the pile of rocks gradually came to an end, the magical illusions projected in the air began to dissipate one by one, and the memory of this "monument" seemed to end here. .

    It recorded a little less than Maggie imagined.

    Maggie breathed a sigh of relief and was about to turn around and return to the place where the team camped, but just as she was about to turn around and leave, she heard Modir''s voice suddenly coming from the side: "Wait, there seems to be something left. ¡­No, something has entered the magic circle of the rock pile! Something is connecting!"

    Maggie stopped abruptly, turned her head and looked at the last holographic projection left in front of the pile of rocks. In the next second, she saw the magical illusion trembling abruptly, and large areas of interference patterns were shaking. Quickly reorganized into a clear picture, the figure of a beautiful lady appeared in the middle of the picture-she was extremely beautiful, with long brown curly hair scattered behind her head, and she was wearing a luxurious white court dress, set against the border of the faintly shimmering illusion. Next, this lady is like the classical court lady depicted in the oval frame, exuding a mysterious and elegant temperament.

    After this beautiful lady in a white dress appeared, she turned her gaze to Maggie and Modil, who were fully guarded, with a smile on her face: "Welcome, visitors from the''outside'', I really didn''t expect The first contact signal turned out to be the Cold Sea node...I hope Violet¡¯s extremely limited hospitality conditions have not bothered the guests too much."

    "Who are you?" Maggie asked immediately, and at the same time stood calmly in front of Modil. Although this legendary adventurer is powerful, he is a spellcaster after all, and he needs to be like this at the critical moment. The soldiers are guarding in front.

    At the same time, she couldn''t help but sigh in her heart-when she realized the truth of the Violet Kingdom before, she still thought about this huge country and said nothing. The entire Violet Island is probably gone, and all that is left is the virgin forest. And the uninhabited wasteland, but not long after this in-depth exploration, unexpected "mysterious people" appeared one after another. First, the mysterious girl who claimed to be an officer of the MIB, but looked like a human in no way, followed by It was a ghostly lady who crawled over the network cable...

    This Violet Kingdom is indeed something that was born from the dreams of the ancient gods, it is very evil.

    The mysterious lady who appeared in the magic illusion did not seem to notice the tense atmosphere on the scene. She just maintained an elegant and decent smile and nodded slightly to Maggie: "You can call me''Bena Dido'', for the time being. One of the last remaining''administrators'' on this land...the curator of the big library, the clerk of the archives, the master spirit of the dark court, the assistant of Prince Nash Nalt...I have many identities, But here, you just treat me as a demon that continues to move among the ancient ruins."

    Listening to the series of names reported by the other party, especially the name "Prince Nash Nalt", the expression on Maggie''s face instantly became serious, and Modil next to her grasped another important point: "Lord Controlling the spirit body... the demon, so you are the magical intelligence created by the violet man? Are you a tower spirit? After the violet kingdom disappears, are you still running?!"

    "The kingdom has disappeared... Ah, indeed, from the perspective of the real world, the violet kingdom has indeed disappeared." The beautiful lady who claimed to be Bernadido smiled and shook her head slightly. "But even so, I used to live here. People in the kingdom always want to leave something before returning to their''hometown''. Human beings are like this. The shorter life is, the more they like to let their traces last forever... With the promise and help of the Lord of the Night, there are some The Violet people choose to leave a collective monument, just like the one you see before your eyes, while other Violet people choose to leave behind their proud creations..."

    Having said that, Benedetto pointed to herself, with a somewhat complicated expression on her face: "I don''t know if it is luck or misfortune. I seem to be a proud creation of the Violet Man..."

    Maggie blinked, she didn''t know how to react for a while, and Modil on the other side seemed to think of something after thinking about it: "You just said that you are the last remaining manager on this land.'' One'', so there are other''managers''? Is there a girl named''Morning Star'' among these managers? Or a group of people who claim to be the Shadow Affairs Division of the MIB?"

    "Morning Star?" Benedetto frowned, and then she turned her head to the side, as if an invisible person was saying something next to her, her face showed a clear look, " It seems that you have been in contact with''them''... but I don''t know much about them. This is something that the Lord of the Night controls himself, and I have nothing to do with them. The''managers'' I mentioned earlier There are others."

    "So you know the existence of such a group of people," Maggie couldn''t help but immediately, "Who are they? Why are they here? What do they and Ms. Ye have..."

    "I said, I don''t know much about them," Benadido stretched out his hands helplessly, "The Lord of the Night controls things personally, what is the magical intelligence created by the Violet Man like me? What about permissions?"

    As if noticing the suspicion and disappointment on Maggie''s face, Benedetto immediately added: "But I think you can relax a little bit. The Lord of Night will not have any bad thoughts..."

    "...This sentence is really not convincing when it comes from a magical intelligence created by a violet man," Maggie sighed. She already realized that the friendly and friendly "manager" in front of her did not seem to cooperate. Asking and answering the question means, "Then please explain why, you suddenly came to us... what''s the matter?"

    "It''s nothing big," Benadido smiled, "I just want to invite you to the City of Thousand Towers as a guest-this is exactly the ultimate goal of your exploration, isn''t it?"

    (End of this chapter)

    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. _wap.

 Chapter 1505ï¼š Stayed

    An invitation comes from a magical artificial intelligence who claims to be one of the last administrators of this land, and the invited place is the once capital of this country that has disappeared.

    What¡¯s more noteworthy is that this is not the only ¡°invitation¡± Maggie heard today¡ªjust not long ago, in contact with the mysterious silver-haired girl who claimed to be the ¡°Morning Star¡±, the other party also conveyed an invitation. Now Maggie still clearly remembers the oral message relayed by the "Morning Star" lady: Lady Ye invited Gawain Cecil and his outstanding guards to visit the city of a thousand towers.

    She temporarily suppressed the speculation about the relationship between "Morning Star" and the "Bena Dido" in front of her, but her expression became serious: "The city of a thousand towers... the girl who claimed to be the "Morning Star" also mentioned it. The city of a thousand towers, does that city still exist?"

    "Of course it exists. As long as the Lord of the Night is still there, the City of Thousand Towers will exist forever-whether it is in the real world or outside the border," Bernadette smiled faintly, "I know what you are thinking. You already know the secrets of the Violet Kingdom, so most of you think that everything in this kingdom has disappeared with the awakening of the dream of the gods, but in fact there is not only the dreamland here, or in other words..."

    Bernadette paused slightly at this point, and smiled more heavily on her face: "In this world, dreams and reality are never distinct."

    "I often hear this sentence from our Majesty¡ªwell, I believe the city of a thousand towers is still there," Maggie nodded slightly, "but can I ask why we are invited to the city of the thousand towers? Cheng? The girl named Chenxing mentioned this before, but she invited our majesty and... well, probably Miss Amber."

    Maggie hesitated when she talked about it at the end. Although from the context of the time and the logic of the whole thing, she felt that the objects that Chen Xing mentioned when retelling the "invitation" from Ms. Ye were Gao Wen and Humber, but Once the words "outstanding guard" are added, she feels weird. She always feels that this description seems to be deliberate, but it makes her subconsciously suspicious...

    Benadido did not pay attention to the small pause in Maggie''s last words. The magical AI that survived the disappearance of the Violet Kingdom just maintained his gentle smile as before, and said unhurriedly: "Mo Diehl...great mortal adventurer, your journey is magnificent, and your feats last forever in the night...but I would like to ask, after experiencing such a long adventure, I have encountered so many difficulties, dangers and strange things. Are you tired after the incident?"

    Modil stared at the holographic projection floating in the air quietly. The great adventurer seemed to perceive something at this moment. His eyes flickered slightly, and after a short period of thought, it brightened again. His old face appeared. A smile appeared: "Not at all¡ªand I think I have taken a long enough break this time."

    "Very well, then please go to the city of a thousand towers. A true adventurer will not grow old on a comfortable bed. The Lord of Night also hopes that you can continue your journey."

    Benedetto said in a gentle voice. She bent down slightly to Modil, as if to pay tribute to a great person, and Modil chose to accept it calmly¡ªto accept this tribute and also to accept it. invite.

    "I understand, it''s mainly to invite me, right," the old mage smiled cheerfully, "rest assured, I will go...the legendary city with a thousand towers, I really want to see it. ."

    Benedetto straightened up, she nodded lightly, and then glanced around, looking at Maggie and the concentrating soldiers nearby: "Then I won''t bother you to rest much... Don''t worry, near the''Monument'' The open space is a peaceful place under the night. As long as you don¡¯t enter the dense forest when the night is at its strongest, you won¡¯t be affected by the power of the shadows. Limited, please forgive me."

    As the voice fell, the beautiful lady quietly took two steps back in the magical illusion, and then her figure began to fade away. After just a few seconds, there was only a little scattered glow in the air. .

    A cold night breeze blew across the forest clearing. Maggie took a light breath, let the chill cool her mind, then turned her head to look at Modil: "You...make sure you want to go to the thousand towers as the other party said. City? Although our goal was to explore the core area of ??the Violet Kingdom from the beginning, we have encountered such a mysterious person twice in a row and received two consecutive invitations to the city of a thousand towers... I always feel this Things are disturbing."

    "Of course I am going. I have accepted the invitation," Modil said calmly. "Actually, there is nothing disturbing...or on this violet island covered by shadows, the disturbing things are not bad. And this one. In any case, this invitation is related to Ms. Ye. If an ancient **** wants to harm people, he probably doesn¡¯t have to adopt such a complicated method. I am more inclined that he wants to communicate with us. It is only limited by a certain state. There is no need for such a roundabout way."

    "...Since this is your judgment, then I approve it," Maggie hesitated and nodded slightly, "but there is one more thing I don''t understand."

    Modil raised his eyebrows: "Oh?"

    "Morning Star and Bernadette... They each brought two invitations, both from Ms. Ye, both pointing to the city of a thousand towers, and both found us. The only difference is that they invite different people," Maggie thought. As he said, "Do you think that these two invitations were instructed by Ms. Ye? If so... then why did he send two different''messengers''? Directly let Morningstar or Benadido pass the message to you Is it all right?"

    Listening to Maggie''s analysis, Modil squeezed the beard on his chin subconsciously: "Indeed, your suspicion makes sense...Anyway, it''s also a letter. If it''s all the instructions of Ms. Ye, then send someone to pass the message. It''s complete, but in the end, He sent two people, and one of them even talked to you about the mysterious things..."

    The old mage fell into thinking while talking. As a well-known spellcaster, he was equally knowledgeable in the fields of mystery and symbolism. Therefore, after a moment of thinking, he vaguely guessed something: "This arrangement must have its deep meaning. As an ancient god, the''words'' sent by Ms. Ye are not just''words'', but are mostly some kind of interference or correction of specific events. Morningstar...Yes, the''invitation'' sent by Morningstar points to His Majesty Gawain and Humber. Miss, I feel that this is like trying to establish some kind of''connection'' on purpose."

    "Deliberately establish contact?" Maggie frowned. She felt that she could no longer keep up with the old mage''s thinking. "What contact should be established?"

    "The girl named Morningstar claimed to be an officer of the MIB, and she called Amber the director, but you also said that the MIB doesn''t have a shadow affairs department at all, let alone an officer with distinctive characteristics like Morningstar," Mo Dill said casually, "Don''t you think this is weird? There is no need to lie about this..."

    Maggie lowered her head thoughtfully, and Modil waved her hand when she saw it: "Don''t think about it so much now. I just said casually. After all, I don''t even know this secret about myself. Anyway, one thing is probably true. Ms. Ye is using various methods to convey news to the real world, and Amber and I are obviously the best breakthrough point for individuals who are in "connection" with him, although I don¡¯t know why, your Majesty. Will be involved too... But most of what Ms. Ye has to do is very important, and there is no delay in it.

    "So, we report what happened here and let your majesty make a judgment. This is what we should do the most."

    In the darkening night, Maggie looked into the eyes of the adventurer and nodded slowly.

    ¡­

    The night is dark, the towering tower stands quietly in the endless night, and the sky is full of stars like a long river across the sky. The star shines on the spire of the tower and the quaint mottled walls, dark purple. The spires and the rows of houses around the towers seem to have been silent for thousands of years in the dark.

    At the top of the tower, the "eye of night" that once overlooked the entire kingdom has been extinguished. Only the huge black base is bathed in stars. The cold wind blows through the guardrails and support pillars around the base, bringing down bursts of depression in the night sky. Around the towers, the once prosperous cities have long been empty. The classical buildings and towers stacked up as if violating geometric laws are like ghosts in the dark, stretching themselves curved under the stars Lines and mottled spires.

    This is the royal capital of violets, the ancient city of a thousand towers. There used to be a magnificent and prosperous dreamland, which carries the memories of countless years and the lives of countless residents. There were also profound scholars, outstanding artists, and Brilliant words, and the music and singing flowing in the streets and alleys¡ªand generations of scholars from the outside spend a short time in this city to study, and see some truth in a violet dreamland.

    Until the end of this magnificent and prosperous dream.

    Nowadays, the residents of the city have left¡ªthey awakened from the dream of the real world and returned to their true "hometown", just like any dream that wakes up in the morning, the mind after waking up is no longer the same as that. There is no fusion in the dream.

    However, after all, it is a powerful and ancient "god" that shapes this dream. For this extraordinary dream world, the departure of the "resident" is not the end of everything. The city of a thousand towers still stands quietly in it. A place that has stood for countless years, just as Benadido said, as long as the Lord of the Night is still there, the city of a thousand towers will exist forever.

    Under the curtain of night, a figure slowly climbed to the highest point of the tower. This figure was dressed in a dark robe and carried a lantern with a pale light in his hand. He came to the once-placed "Eye of Night" without delay. On his platform, he looked up at the rune frame and the pillars that appeared more and more hollow in the dark.

    A cold wind blowing from a distance suddenly lifted his hood, and his hood fell down, revealing an overly pale face¡ªhe was black-haired, black-eyed, tall and thin, and distant stars shone on him. A halo was outlined around him, and a little light directly penetrated his body, making this figure look like a translucent ghost.

    After standing for a long time under the night of the night, this figure slowly moved forward. He casually hung the pale lantern on the pillar beside him, and then raised his hand to a brazier on the open ground not far away. It was dark red. ''S magic power hit the grease in the brazier, and the raging flame immediately burned, illuminating a small area near the Eye of Night.

    Seeing the flames beating in front of him, the last ruler of the Violet Kingdom, Prince Nash Nalt, showed a smile on his face and exhaled slightly.

    And shortly after the flame ignited, a creaking sound of iron boots stomping on the ground suddenly came from the side. Prince Nash suddenly looked back and saw an extraordinarily tall man whose whole body was covered in heavy armor. The figure strode out from the nearby shadows, like a gloomy knight walking out of a picture scroll, every step it took was heavy as if it were directly on the heart of a person.

    When there were still a few steps away, the "gloomy knight" covered in armor suddenly drew out the long sword around his waist and hacked it forward without hesitation.

    Prince Nash just raised his eyebrows and waved forward. A hazy, imaginary whip-like shadow swept through his hands, directly hitting the "sullen knight"''s armor and hitting the latter. Flying out, accompanied by a harsh noise and a violent crash, the armor was scattered on the ground, empty inside.

    "Benadedo, this is not fun at all," Prince Nash said helplessly to the brazier not far away, "especially if you use my favorite collection to do this."

    The blazing flames in the brazier immediately jumped twice, and Bernadido''s slightly distorted figure jumped out from it, holding his arms and looking at Prince Nash: "Come on, you say that every set of armor here is your best Favorite collection, even the two torn sacks I found out of the warehouse last time, you said it was your collection¡ªbut when you knocked them over, you didn¡¯t see your heartache at all. And I¡¯m not trying to make the court dim. Is it a little lively here?"

    "The excitement you are talking about is controlling a bunch of hollow armors and unmanned tools running around the entire tower?" Prince Nash rolled his eyes, "and pretended that the magic was out of control and attacked me with a giant sword. Head?"

    "Lost control is a part of magical surprises," Benadido took it for granted, "What is a mage without losing control?"

    "...I really should look up who wrote you the master character back then," Prince Nash glared at Benadido, who was maintained by the fire, and then a little helpless. "But then again, the writer is at this time. Anyway, I¡¯m back, and I¡¯m probably not afraid that I will trouble him... Forget it, let¡¯s not talk about it, have you been in contact with those visitors?"

    "I got in touch, and it went smoothly. They didn''t immediately drew out their swords and attacked me with excitement, nor did they blow up the node monument directly-there was information that the Cecils would immediately detonate a large amount of explosives as long as they were stimulated. It''s really an exaggeration," Benadido nodded, "I have conveyed to them the will of the Lord of the Night, and they¡ªespecially the great adventurer, have already accepted the invitation."

    "Accepted?" Prince Nash nodded, "Yes, it seems that the lady''s judgment is indeed correct..."

    "The lady knows the great adventurer well, and knows better than us clumsy people who have been blindfolded by the power of the reverse tide," Bernadette said unceremoniously, "but you, you really don''t Are you planning to go back?"

 Chapter 1506ï¼š Get up

    Benadido, who maintains his own projection with firelight, stares at Nash Nalt, the last ruler of the Violet Kingdom, the last "stayer" after the end of the dream, the powerful mage standing in front of him. The king stood quietly under the night sky, and the distant starlight penetrated his somewhat illusory figure, forming a hazy and dim glow around his body.

    This radiance is the blessing that the Lord of Night descends¡ªthe tolerant ancient **** allowed the last dream dweller to continue to be willful, allowing a citizen who should have returned to his hometown to stay at the border of the dream, which is not for the powerful gods. What cost, but Benadido always feels...Nash has a place for him to go, and it is not wise for him to just rely on it in the real world.

    "Everyone has awakened from their dreams, and the Lord of the Night is gradually returning. Isn¡¯t it good to return to the night?" Bernadette looked at the other side and couldn¡¯t help but continued, "The night is your hometown. There is a warm and eternal long night in the country. For the shadow residents who have awakened from their dreams and remembered their own essence, it should be more comfortable to live''over there''..."

    "Perhaps, I will probably go back someday, but the time is not here, after all, you know...it¡¯s easy to go back, but it¡¯s not that simple to come back again," Nash finally exhaled, smiling slowly. Speak slowly, "And don''t you think it''s good for me to stay here? At least someone will cooperate with you to tinker with those''castle ghosts'' drama..."

    "Ha..." Benadido sighed, her voice sounded a little weak, "Don''t you really think that a''Tarling'' will have the feeling of loneliness? I don''t know how much I run in this high tower. Years and months, it¡¯s not that there has been a time when it was set to standby. If you are really because of this boring reason, then forget it. Going back early can make the Lord of the Night worry less about snacks-everyone is home. You are here alone, and he will scold you for a long time."

    Listening to Bernadette¡¯s babble, Nash just smiled and hugged his arms, and waited until the other party had no words, then said slowly: "Then you don¡¯t have to worry about it. With the mind of an ancient god, the lady is not Regarding such trivial matters, my stay here for centuries is nothing more than an ups and downs of a small dust for him-but the ups and downs of a small dust are enough to make a mortal choose a bold and interesting section that no one has ever thought of. Life. Besides..."

    As he said, he looked at Bena Dido with a smile but a smile: "You don''t have to be so magnanimous. On the day when the news of the lady''s return came, with the surging fog of the whole territory, more than half of the entire city of a thousand towers ''S magical organs have been in chaos for more than three hours, and no one can find out the cause, but I have always monitored this tower. It is obviously that you are down..."

    Benadido suddenly opened his eyes, "Didn''t we stop mentioning this matter once we''ve said it!"

    "Well, I won''t mention it... I don''t understand. Now there is no one else here," Nash said while surrendering, raising his hands, and then shook his head, "That''s it, the Violet Kingdom is the proudest in history. The creation of, and the last ruler of the Violet Kingdom, we stay here together, maybe decades, maybe centuries, maybe longer, at least when someone visits here, we can tell them that there was once here. The mortal kingdom existed..."

    Benedetto thought for a while, with a happy expression on his face: "Oh-the ancient kingdom lost for a hundred years, the forgotten castle shrouded in shadow, the hollow armor and attendant robe swaying in the empty city, and An ancient tower spirit that continues to operate, and a ghost king trapped in a high tower chattering, ignorant adventurers step into it, hear the forgotten history from the tower spirit and the king, and then take the treasure and Returning with glory...it¡¯s a good story, I like your idea."

    "I''m not the idea!" Nash opened his eyes suddenly, "And when did I become the ghost king trapped in the tower? The lady blessed me just to ensure that I can maintain stability in the real world. I think it¡¯s okay to go out... at least it¡¯s not a problem to walk around the dark court?"

    Benadido just smiled and looked at Nash with an annoyed look. After a few seconds, he said leisurely: "The original''Prince Nash'' didn''t speak like this..."

    "The original Benedetto would not jump out of the fire, let alone direct the unmanned armor in the warehouse to walk around the corridors and terraces," Nash shook his head, "I can only say Our previous life was so boring."

    "Actually, it''s very boring now-I have never seen this city so quiet," Bernadette said casually, her illusory figure slowly drifting to the edge of the platform, in the former guarding the "Eye of Night" The edge of the steel fence stopped, and the probe looked at the urban area that spread indefinitely in the dark, "Looking at this city, I thought of the wild problems raised by some random scholars among humans... Someone once assumed every one of them. Dreams are a real world, and these dream worlds are all visitors who strayed into it. Those scholars are very curious about whether the dream world is still running and what will become after those stray visitors have left. Looks like...you see, we have the answer before our eyes."

    "As a towering spirit, your imagination is sometimes too rich," Nash sighed and shook his head. "You can''t compare the dreams of gods with the mere fantasies of mortals, not to mention the entire city of a thousand towers. It¡¯s just a lady¡¯s dream, but also a product of the overlap between the border of the kingdom of God and the real world. In fact, if the pollution suddenly appeared hundreds of thousands of years ago, there would be no residents in this city at all, or even What is the violet kingdom in the dreamland..."

    "Yeah, there won''t be any Violet Kingdom, and there won''t be me this''the most proud masterpiece of the Violet Man''," Bernadette said casually, "So in a sense, I should be grateful for that. Polluted''uninvited guests''-although you and others seem to be very angry when you suddenly realize the pollution and deceit in the long past..."

    Nash shrugged and did not respond to Benadido¡¯s last utterance. He just turned around and stood side by side with the "Proud Masterpiece of the Violet Kingdom" on the edge of the Eye of Night platform, long and silent in the night breeze. Standing there.

    "You said... Will more people visit this night-shrouded city in the future?" Bernadette said suddenly, "I''m not talking about those explorers who are invited, but more ordinary people. ¡­Do any adventurers have the guts to walk through the dense shadow forest on the island and come to this gloomy and lonely city to explore the memories of the ancient kingdom?"

    "I don''t know, anyway, from the perspective of the present, it is not easy for ordinary people to go through the long night in the dense forest to reach the depths of the Violet Island. Not everyone is like the''great adventurer''. With infinite courage and enthusiasm to explore such a lost country... What do you ask this for? Isn¡¯t this beginning to feel lonely?"

    "How could Taling have such emotions¡ªI just wonder if you can bear the loneliness of centuries. Don''t forget that you just boasted about going to Haikou, and you have to stay with me for many, many years in this empty city..."

    Under the bright starry sky, a night wind blew across the upper platform of the dim court. The guardrails and pillars that once surrounded the Eye of Night whimpered in the wind, and the bonfire was shaking. The last two remaining in this ancient kingdom again They started a new round of disputes-arguing about who would feel lonely first, arguing about who would regret the impulsive decision when waking up in the dream, arguing that after centuries of years passed, this dream was born because of a mistake. Will the kingdom be remembered? Will there be some legends left in the world...

    At the same time, a sigh suddenly sounded in the endless gray-white desert far away from the world of shadow gods. This sigh reverberated between heaven and earth, making the entire sand sea silent for a moment, and then the disorderly wind rolled up again, The sand and dust undulated in the air like mist, clustering around the towering throne that stood between the sky and the earth.

    At the top of a stone pillar in front of the throne, the heavy black book suddenly opened and closed slightly. Wilde looked up at the cloud-like figure on the throne, and his voice came from the book: "Madam, why do you suddenly sigh ?"

    "It''s not a big deal," Ms. Ye''s voice fell from the sky, with a pair of amber eyes overlooking the desert below in the dim shadow, "It''s just that I suddenly found the one I accidentally created with a dream.'' A guy with a very strange sexual addiction appeared in the kingdom... It turns out that he is unwilling to''return'' because of this."

    Hearing what Ms. Ye said in the usual lazy tone, Wild was stunned. He repeatedly confirmed whether he had heard it wrong several times, and finally couldn''t help but speak: "Madam, you just said... What is it?"

    "Volume VI, Chapter IV, Article 12." Ms. Ye said casually.

    Wilde: "...Huh?"

    The adventurer is full of question marks (although he no longer has a head), and has no idea what this awesome ancient **** is talking about¡ªI wonder if it is an illusion, since the last time he flipped through the pages of his book, this ancient Gods are a little weird, mainly in that they occasionally pop up some weird words, or suddenly ask themselves some weird questions... He doesn''t know how to deal with it!

    This is not the same as being asked to tell stories in the past. Storytelling is somehow related to his professional experience. It takes a bit of brain (although he does not have any brains) to make up and make up. It can be paid for, anyway, Ms. Ye does not choose. The logic and details inside, but now the strange vocabulary and weird questions that the ancient **** pops up from time to time, he doesn''t know how to answer it. To exaggerate those things, they listened to the indescribable whispers that emerged from another world. Like, sometimes he doesn¡¯t know how those words compose a phrase...

    However, Ms. Ye obviously didn''t care what the adventurer was struggling with. She just leaned on her throne and pondered for a while, then suddenly asked without a word: "Mr. Adventurer, you are a mage, right? "

    "Yes, ma''am," Wilde replied immediately, thanking that Madam finally started to ask some normal questions, "Before I became an adventurer, I was a fairly powerful mage first, regarding the magical realm..."

    "Will your mage fall in love with spirits created by magic? For example, tower spirits or magic puppets," Ms. Ye said from the sky, "or fall in love with the magic mirror and the phantom of the opposite **** on the parchment. ¡­"

    Wilde immediately felt that he was fortunate early just now¡ªhow could Ms. Ye¡¯s strange symptoms get worse and worse?

    The great adventurer was a bit entangled, and after organizing for a long time, he said with difficulty: "This...I don''t know how you saw the group of''mages'', although many of us are too obsessed with magic research and are considered weird by others. , There are even some spellcasters who have mental problems due to the sequelae of the spell test, but in general, our group¡¯s orientation towards the opposite **** is still normal. At least I will not be wrong about the illusions on the parchment and the magic mirror. Thoughts..."

    Wilde was a little embarrassed when he finished speaking. He didn''t know whether his answer satisfied Ms. Ye. He waited for several seconds before he heard the other party''s voice from above: "It seems that your purity is still not enough. Ah, Mr. Adventurer."

    Wilde''s cover was dumbfounded: "Pure...Pure? Madam, I don''t quite understand..."

    "Volume 5, Chapter 3, Article 4."

    Wilde: "...Huh?"

    "No, it''s nothing," the voice from the throne seemed hesitant. "I just noticed something suddenly. I seemed to underestimate the impact of the message from the''side'' after the establishment of the''anchor.'' But this is not a big deal. I was originally a part of me, and now it''s just returning. Compared to these...it seems like it''s time to do something business."

    As the last words fell, on the towering throne, the cloud-like figure slowly raised its head. Madam Ye got up from the throne, and one hand picked up the black and white scepter that was leaning against the throne before. His hand pointed at the dust in the distance.

    In an instant, a grand storm swept across the desert, and the incalculable gray-white dust formed a whirlpool of astonishing scale in the air. Then the whirlpool gradually tilted and adjusted to become a vertical over the desert like a tunnel. Giant rift!

    Wildeben wanted to ask Ms. Ye again about the "reflow" in her mouth, but he was suddenly taken aback at this moment, and then he reacted, watching the vortex in the desert while watching the movement. Asked: "You finally want to... start?"

    "It took some time for the anchor generator to reset the mode, but fortunately, the things left by the sailor are not so easily damaged," Ms. Ye said casually, and in the desert in front of the throne, there was a trail of shadowy sand and dust. Fissures are also gradually forming, and it reflects the scene of a distant country¡ªamidst the violently shaking blurred lights and shadows, you can vaguely see the rich fertile fields, the clear rivers and the gardens shrouded in the dome. Thanks to the activities of certain little guys in the Sky Station, and the efforts of mortals to "untie" the soul stamp in the world, this preparation process went smoother than expected."

    While speaking, Ms. Ye picked up the scepter in her hand. She slowly walked down the throne and walked towards the fissure where the light and shadow shone in the distance. Behind her, on the surface of the towering throne, there are countless mysterious and complex lines. Then it gradually lights up, and quickly connects to become a whole.

    That is the totem pattern engraved on the surface of the "anchor generator" located deep in the sky station!

    (End of this chapter)

    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. _wap.

 Chapter 1507ï¼š Full power operation

    On the surface of the ancient and majestic Shadow Throne, the flickering light stream condenses into mysterious and complex patterns, making the original mottled throne seem to be perfused by glass for a time, and on the back of the throne, the hidden glow is also Gradually emerged, and quickly formed a constantly evolving and constantly updated star map. As Ms. Ye took each step towards the fissure in the distance, these lines and star maps became clearer, and in a more distant place. , In the distance out of sight, the roar is gradually sounding.

    Wilde on the stone pillar was shocked by this change, although he knew more or less that Ms. Ye was preparing for a major event, and that this major event had reached the time when it could be carried out, but he did not expect that this would cause such a big disturbance or even Inspiring the power of the star map, the great adventurer couldn''t help but "look" at Ms. Ye who had already stepped down from the throne: "May I ask now, what are you going to do? You didn''t mean that the star map was sealed by the sailor. The gift I got up, won¡¯t it start until the day the mission is fulfilled..."

    "When a mortal releases the shackles with his own strength, the day for the fulfillment of the mission will come. Of course, I did use a little trick in my own sphere of power and responsibility, but this is a reasonable deviation," Ms. Ye seems to be in the mood. Very well, he stood in front of the huge vortex crack, turned his head and looked back at his throne, constantly lit star maps reflected in those amber eyes, like distant stars twinkling, "Although the coming-of-age ceremony must be done alone , But since they are already in the right direction...I shouldn''t blame it for a little push, right?"

    Wilde was silent for two seconds and couldn''t help but speak: "...Will this cause the earthly trajectory to deviate from the design of the sailor? Do you confirm that the sailor has no opinion on this?"

    Ms. Ye laughed, turned and walked towards the continuously rotating vortex. Accompanied by the roar of the distance, it gradually approached like thunder, and his words also descended from the sky: "The sailors never prescribe the fate of all beings on earth because they themselves are also on earth. Sentient beings."

    After the words fell, this amazing ancient **** had stepped into the dust whirlpool, and as his figure disappeared into this shadow kingdom, the constant roar from the distant horizon also ceased in an instant, a sudden silence zone. There was a sudden "stagnation". In an instant, everything in the shadow desert came to a halt, even the turbulent wind between the sky and the earth, including the dust that was raised near the throne, as well as those walking up the shadow throne. Light and shadow.

    An eternally dim twilight color covers the entire sky. It is the same color as Lady Ye''s eyes. In this shadow world ruled by black, white and gray, the only "color" is this amber.

    The roar filled the entire cabin, the low and terrible sound was like an invisible beast crawling in the distant cabin, making a breathtaking low roar in the dark, and it was transmitted along with the roar. There was also the slight tremor of the ground underfoot, the constant flickering of nearby lights, and a large number of dazzling characters and buzzing that suddenly appeared on certain control terminals.

    Nicholas Egg, who was leading a team to restart an energy node in a certain ecological compartment, immediately sensed the abnormal surge in the nearby energy pipeline. A strange metal resonance came from his body, and then he raised the height, "Look. "To the direction of the roar: "What happened... restarting an energy node shouldn''t have such a big movement..."

    The Iron Man Commander Alice activated the magnetic mechanism of her feet for the first time. This is the experience she has accumulated after working in this ancient space station for a period of time. Abnormal energy surges and mechanical vibrations are often accompanied by loss of gravity, even without gravity. Out of control, fixing the body with a magnetic lock can also help cope with various sudden events: "I don''t know, we haven''t touched any equipment here."

    Nicholas quickly turned around and took a look at the large, dimly lit cabin ahead, and saw that under the astonishingly high dome was a land that could almost be described as "a vast wilderness", and his sight was illuminated by dim lights. The plains, hills, and artificial rivers that have dried up, withered plant fragments scattered on the barren ground, and abandoned houses and towers can be vaguely seen in the distant darkness.

    If not for the two sides of this "earth", you can still see the towering alloy barriers and the high-strength polymer windows that reflect the starlight. If it is not for the ancient weather control system and the dark dome above, just look at Looking at the barren land in front of him, I am afraid it would be hard for him to believe that this is actually the interior of an ancient space station, deep in space far away from the earth.

    "The energy surge did not happen from here..." Nicholas did not actually focus on the ecological cabin scene in front of him, but was feeling those ancient energy pipelines located deep in the earth and surrounded by layers of protection, simply judging After a while, he ruled out the connection between the energy surge and the energy node of the cabin in front of him, "The roar initially seemed to be coming from the other end of the cabin...Who is there currently?"

    "Ms. Ashalena is leading a group of technicians to inspect various corridors," Iron Man Commander Alice said quickly, "I have sent a message to her, ask her to follow the direction of the roar. Clues, see if there is a new anomalous area in the station...Do you need to take over the screen from them?"

    "Take it over," Nicholas said quickly, "In addition, some changes may be taking place in returning the squad that had just gone to the left corridor back to this space station. Don''t rush to unfamiliar areas until the situation becomes clear."

    "Yes, Commander." Alice nodded, and at the same time, she was connected to the data communication with Ashalena''s team. As the channel was connected, one of her eyeballs suddenly moved back, and a crystal The transparent projection crystal replaced the eyeball position. The crystal projected a flickering image, which quickly stabilized into a first-view image that quickly walked through the corridor. Ashalena¡¯s voice came from outside the screen: "Nicholas Commander, we are inspecting the cabins along the main corridor."

    "Did you find any clues?" Nicholas asked quickly, "Where did the roar come from? Did something break through the outer shell of the space station?"

    "It is currently impossible to locate the source of the roaring sound. The sound resonates in the shell and blends into one piece," Ashalena said as she ran. The sudden change in airflow, I think we can preliminarily rule out the possibility of damage to the space station... Along the way, we saw many terminal devices that were starting or restarting on their own, as well as some dazzling interactive interfaces. I think this is more like something suddenly Started..."

    "...Be careful." Nicholas was silent for a moment, he could only confess this, and then waited silently.

    Cangqiang Station is really too big, big enough to make the people he leads feel desperate. At the beginning, this situation was not obvious because the cabins they found were only close to the rail transit cabins, a few hundred. The human exploration team is divided into more than a dozen teams to take care of every corner. However, with the continuous advancement of exploration and repair work, more and more compartments and even loops have been restarted, and this soon becomes stretched.

    Moreover, as the exploration and repair work continued, Nicholas and others gradually confirmed that the hardware of the ancient space station itself was not too damaged. Except for the crash area discovered at the beginning, more than 90% of the entire space station In fact, the structure of is completely undamaged. Just as speculated at the beginning, this miraculous engineering creation should only fall into a protective dormant state due to the back tide pollution hundreds of thousands of years ago, as long as its energy node is restarted in an appropriate way. , It can wake up in large swaths.

    This caused the repair work to go smoother than expected and also caused the dilemma of insufficient manpower to appear earlier.

    "...If the home planet barrier plan of His Majesty Gawain goes forward smoothly, the shortage of manpower here should be changed soon," Cassandra''s voice suddenly came from the side, interrupting Nicholas'' thinking. It seems that the Deep Sea Witch also happened to think of the same thing, "Now we have too few manpower to put in the Sky Station."

    "...I don''t know which way they will choose in the end," Nicholas was silent for a moment, and there was a buzzing voice in the sphere, "I am good at mechanical engineering and metal smelting, but it involves how to preserve a civilization... It''s a bit involved. I¡¯m in the blind zone of my knowledge. What about you? Your siren should be a race that is not affected by the magic wave. At this time, the pressure shouldn¡¯t be so great, right..."

    Cassandra was silent for a moment, and the tip of her tail seemed to poke circles on the floor unconsciously. After a while, she shook her head: "I''m afraid it''s not that optimistic... You should know that our Siren can now perceive this world. The''magic power''..."

    "Ah, I''ve heard of it," Nicholas floated up and down. "It is said that you could not perceive magic before, so the process of social development and technological recovery has also been stagnated for hundreds of thousands of years. Until recently, Only then have you successfully''evolved'' your perception ability in this area...Do you mean that this makes you also a race affected by the demonic wave?!"

    "It''s still a conjecture, but the theory supports this conjecture," Cassandra shrugged. "The magic wave is the''out of control of the observer effect under the influence of the cosmic origin shock'', and magic is the most important medium and carrier in this process. ¡­Our Kraken was completely unable to observe the magic of this world, so no matter how out of control the observer effect, we will not have the chance. We can only see the civilization on the land inexplicably frantic and self-destructing, but now the situation is different. We...''adapted'' to this world."

    "Then it sounds like this kind of''adaptation'' seems to be a bad thing for you," Nicholas was stunned for a moment, and couldn''t help but said in a complicated tone. The mundane species destroyed by the tide..."

    "Hundreds of thousands of years can only crawl on the seabed, wasting the time in the beating and beating of an antique spacecraft and the recollection of the glorious history of the long history?" Cassandra smiled. "Whether to give up the qualifications to indulge in ease in exchange for an infinitely possible future, or to give up the development of the ethnic group in exchange for temporary ease. This ease for many ordinary races has long seemed eternal, which seems to be for many people. It¡¯s hard to choose..."

    Speaking of this, the deep sea witch who has survived for a long time shook her head and said in a faint voice: "Personally, I look forward to the future full of possibilities. We sea monsters do not lack''time'', and we have already I wasted too much time, even the youngest sister has spent a hundred thousand years on this unchanging planet... But, Commander Nicholas, a stone can''exist'' hundreds of thousands on a planet. Years, even millions of years, but would you envy the "longevity" of the stone?"

    Nicholas was silent for a moment, with emotion in his tone: "I thought that Siren was not good at thinking about such deep and emotional problems."

    "There are also deep-thinking philosophers and sensitive and delicate artists among our Krakens," Cassandra poked the ground with his tail, seemingly dissatisfied with Nicholas'' stereotype. Bar¡­"

    Nicholas always felt that there was something wrong in the second half of the other party''s sentence, but before he could say something, the voice from the communication suddenly interrupted the conversation between him and Cassandra. The voice suddenly sounded, with deep consternation and anxiety: "We found it! Master Nicholas''s anchor generator is in the wrong state!"

    Everyone''s eyes were instantly attracted to the picture sent back by Ashalena, and the scene quieted down in the next second.

    Ashalena¡¯s team has arrived at the "Shadow Hall" where the anchor generator is placed. At this moment, she and her team are standing at the foot of the huge pillar, looking up at its shell that reaches the dome, and The astonishing Ambilight on the shell.

    Countless light streams are walking along the pattern on the surface of the anchor point generator. The low buzzing sound fills the entire room, and around its shell like an ancient totem, there are scenes of large-scale holographic interfaces. Hanging from the sky, amazing data, characters and graphics beyond recognition are flowing on all the interfaces, refreshing, like a rainstorm falling from the sky!

    Ashalena stood in the Hall of Shadows, surrounded by the deep buzzing, turbulent energy, and the tremors of mechanical devices, as if standing in the middle of a storm, shocked.

    There is no doubt that the anchor generator is running at full power.

    but why?

    Ashalena standing in the hall and Nicholas at the other end of the communication channel said in unison: "Report your Majesty now!"

    ¡­

    At the same time, in the deep realm far away from the earth, the kingdom of the gods fell and fell like the past millions of years.

    It seems that the eternal darkness of chaos envelopes the "deep sea" area around the deep world, and the thoughts from the earthly beings wash away the most central projection group of this chaos, constantly in these projection groups called "the kingdom of God" Roll up large and small waves.

    The power of sentient beings maintains the powerful but fragile order of every kingdom of God, and maintains their long and short balance. Under the ¡°definition¡± of the collective subconscious mind of mortals, these ¡°nations of gods¡± operate quietly. Many of them have deviated from the original trajectory when they were born, and some have even approached the fringe of disorder and frenzy of the deep sea. They have also shown a tendency to be unbalanced and skewed. However, in front of the huge volume of the kingdom of God, all these Changes seem to be extremely slow.

    And just in such a slow, huge, eternally general projection group, an uncoordinated light and shadow suddenly emerged from the darkness.

    It was an ancient **** like a giant, dressed in a gorgeous and mysterious dress that stretched out in the dark like a dark cloud.

    With a black and white scepter in her hand, Madam Ye walked out of the fiercely turbulent light and shadow and stood directly in the chaotic darkness between the kingdoms of the gods!

 Chapter 1508ï¼š Stop by

    The deep sea, here is the bottom of the world, the cornerstone of the universe, a place where the light of order of reality and matter cannot be touched-in the primitive and chaotic "background shock", everything from the real universe cannot stand in it, only Through the distortion and reshaping of layers of boundaries, everything can appear in this dark depths in the form of "projection".

    Even the mighty gods must obey the laws of the world itself. The kingdom of the gods is the largest and most stable projection community in the deep sea. The "imagination" and "belief of specific goals of the earthly beings over a long period of time" "Shaping the order and form of these projections, the gods and these kingdoms of gods are precisely moving along these trajectories determined by the thoughts-in other words, outside the barriers of these gods, the thoughts of the earthly beings have never been shining. The place is an extremely dangerous "empty dead zone" for the gods. Any yaw is not allowed, and standing in the emptiness and darkness not protected by the barrier of the kingdom of God is a thing that is enough to annihilate oneself.

    But there are always exceptions.

    There are some gods, who have successfully broken free from the shackles of the gods, and will no longer fall into madness due to deviating from the thoughts. They can move in the deep sea for a limited amount, as long as they do not stay for a long time and are not close to the projections of the kingdom of God supported by the thoughts. , This kind of exploration is safe and controllable-the outstanding representative of this aspect is to go for a walk in the deep sea when nothing is idle, and often stand from a safe distance to look at the magic goddess of other people''s yards.

    And there is another kind of god. He not only breaks free from the shackles of the **** position, and is no longer restricted by the rules of thought, but even has the equipment support of the sailor. Backed by the powerful and advanced Zenith Star technology, he can do something. Even more shocking things¡ªsuch as a certain ancient **** who is preparing to make big news at this moment.

    Ms. Ye stood quietly in the vast darkness between the kingdoms of God, looking at a dimly light dome not far away. At this moment, the surface of his body like a dark cloud was glowing with countless fragments of light, and the wandering light and shadow formed like a barrier. The same structure protects him from the surrounding deep-sea environment, allowing him to maintain a stable existence in this chaotic and dark world.

    "...Self-inspection...The anchor point generator is working well," Ms. Ye looked down at her body, her eyes fell on the light spots that covered her body surface, flashing and wandering, and the light and shadow could be seen faintly. The pattern is similar to the "totem relief" on the surface of the "anchor generator", "it seems to be able to support a long time, which is really good."

    He raised his head while muttering, and glanced at the shimmering dome of the kingdom of God in front of him. From the depths of the translucent curtain of light, you can see the scenery inside¡ªthere are fertile fields and harvested gardens. , The river flowing with honey wine, and the ghost ghosts and gods feasting in the garden.

    All this seems to be thriving at first glance, but if you think that this scene has been going on for thousands of years or even longer, then it just feels weird and inexplicable.

    "But before I thought I could teleport directly into the barrier... In the end, do I still have to find a way to get in?" After staring there for a while, Ms. Ye shook her head. "But it''s also a good thing. This at least shows this kingdom of God. The state is not bad, the strong repulsive force means a stable infrastructure... I hope that means it is also more resistant to beatings overall..."

    When the voice fell, the ancient **** took a step in the darkness and nothingness. In the next second, his towering figure came to the edge of the barrier of the kingdom of God, and then he reached out and touched the outer shell of the barrier, as if confirming it. He curled his fingers and knocked on it as hard as it was¡ªthe surface of the barrier immediately showed ripples, which made him smile.

    "It''s pretty hard... It seems that no matter what age, the concept of''bundance'' is the deepest link in the hearts of all living beings..." He muttered softly, and then stepped back slightly, as if he was prepared for nothing. Zhong gently waved his hand, and in an instant, a gray-white light and shadow suddenly appeared in his hands. The light and shadow curled and squirmed against the dark background without support. The moment it appeared, there was a tendency to dissipate and lose control in the deep sea environment. But in the next second, it becomes stable again under the power of the anchor generator.

    The towering ancient **** standing outside the barrier of the kingdom of God thought for a while, and tied the light and shadow crack to the top of the black and white scepter. Immediately appearing in his palm, the dust quickly condensed and compressed, and in the blink of an eye, it turned into a gray-white core with amazing power and constant tremor¡ªthe power contained in this core is so powerful and its directivity is so obvious. As for the barrier of the Abundant Kingdom of God, it reacted almost instantly!

    Layers of ripples began to appear out of thin air on the outer wall of the barrier, and quickly gathered in the direction Ms. Ye was gazing at. However, the latter just smiled at this instinctive "resistance" method, and he casually placed the gray-white core with amazing energy. At the center of the shadowy rift tied to the top of the scepter, he stretched his arms, pulled back like a bow and an arrow, and then loosened... "Bang!!"

    There would be no sound transmission in the dark and chaotic deep sea, but at this moment, a low and muffled sound suddenly spread through the entire God Kingdom projection group like a substantial wave!

    Inside the fertile kingdom of God, under the sunny and bright sky, a never-ending feast is being held in the garden of eternal harvest. On both sides of the river flowing with wine and honey, spirit creatures that rely on divine power are dancing happily and are full of fruits. Between the big trees and bushes, the vaguely face of the Holy Spirit is walking back and forth. A long dining table is placed in the center of the garden. The dining table is filled with the most delicious and abundant delicacies and wines imaginable by all beings on earth. The Holy Spirit drank happily on both sides of the table, continuing the never-ending and meaningless feast.

    And at the top of the table, three beautiful goddesses are sitting quietly among the green grass and garlands, watching everything in the kingdom of God with gentle and quiet smiles. They all have beautiful female faces and elegant postures. The blonde hair is like a waterfall, with ornaments woven from wheat ears, grass, and flowers on their heads. Their lower body is shaped like an elk. Under the light of the sky, the light brown or light golden fur seems to have a thin layer on the surface. Thin haze.

    Mother Earth, Mother of Life, the eldest sister "Gaia" of the Three Gods of Abundance; Goddess of Harvest, the second sister "Eve" of the Three Gods of Abundance; Goddess of Spring, the youngest sister "Flora" of the Three Gods of Abundance -They are the gods who are in charge of the harvest and the earth in the imagination of the earthly beings. They are the eternal masters... and prisoners under this dome.

    In this seemingly eternal, meaningless, immutable feast, the youngest of the three goddesses blinked suddenly.

    "Does he understand what we mean?" The goddess broke the posture of smiling like a sculpture overlooking the kingdom of God, muttering to herself softly.

    "It''s hard to say...Although he was once the main **** of the elves and has a close relationship with our origins, he severed his connection with the **** seat as early as three thousand years ago, and he no longer pays attention to things in this deep sea..." the eldest sister Gaia He said softly, "What''s more, the information we left is too cryptic and subtle. I am afraid that even if he notices it, he can''t interpret anything."

    "But this is the limit we can do now." The harvest goddess Eve also suddenly broke free from the sculpture-like "eternal smile", with a sigh in his tone, "crossing the boundary of theocracy, will you To release news to the world while touching the divine nature, it is almost a miracle that we can successfully take this step..."

    The goddess of spring, Flora, nodded slightly, and then looked up behind him and the other two sisters-in his field of vision, he could clearly see the shadows that mortals could not understand and could not see. Emerging from the bodies of their sisters, hazily formed a chain-like illusion, and stretched out along the lush green grass and flowers on the earth, and at the end of each chain, in every surrounding The shadows of the bushes, each fruit tree, the bottom of the river, and the cracks in the soil are all filled with some kind of blood-stained, dark and creeping terror.

    This is a chilling vision, a reality that can drive mortals crazy-within this kingdom of God, among all things that seem to be peaceful, beautiful, and fertile on the surface, in fact, every gap and shadow are hidden A filthy crazy thing that is growing.

    It''s just that these growing "visions" have not yet crossed the terrible balance point, and the order and rational aspects still prevail here, so what the three goddesses see in their eyes is still a peaceful and peaceful country... At least, when they don''t look closely.

    "We are at least luckier than the other gods," the Goddess of Harvest said suddenly, "We have three sisters, we can discuss things with each other, we can encourage each other when we encounter terror, and we can monitor each other even if we do some cross-border moves. To prevent loss of control near the border."

    "Border..." the eldest sister Gaia muttered to herself softly. He raised his eyes and looked into the distance. Crossing the border of this garden, he, the earliest born **** among the three gods, could see something better than his two sisters. See more and more real things, "The speed of change of boundaries is getting faster and faster. For thousands of years, mortals'' perception of the world has never changed so drastically as it is today."

    Harvest goddess Eve shook his head slightly: "But it is this ¡®change¡¯ that gives us the opportunity to think and discuss freely as we have now."

    Listening to the conversation between the two sisters, Flora, the goddess of spring, just lowered her head and glanced at her hands. Under his gaze, those hands suddenly became illusory, appearing blurry and split like a ghost. Outline, this scene seems as if there are two "He" overlapping each other, but there is some dislocation in the overlapping process.

    "In fact, the''theocracy council'' established by mortals has already taken effect. Our divinity and humanity are gradually being separated, aren''t they?" After watching for a long time, the youngest goddess suddenly broke the silence and said, "I think We may be bolder, just like the two who have succeeded-our divine part is incapable of thinking and will only operate according to the rules, and if our human part acts fast enough, we can quickly complete the cutting..."

    "We discussed this plan, no," the eldest sister Gaia interrupted Flora without hesitation. "Although our human part and divine part have already been separated, this separation is far from yet. To reach the point where we can act rashly, sending news to the world is already a test on the border, and if we take a step further, we may lose control in an instant."

    The second sister, Eve, also shook her head: "Some successes cannot be replicated... hitting the sky requires extreme control of their own power and critical points of madness, and the escape of theocracy requires thousands of years of preparation and confrontation with the''Magic Net''. In-depth understanding, but we are neither an experienced and powerful ancient **** like the former nor the sufficient preparation and knowledge of the latter. If we cross the boundary casually, we can only incur madness¡ªand the consequences of this madness are not only swallowed up. We ourselves, and there are countless mortals."

    Flora fell silent. After a long silence, he could only sigh: "Yes...you can''t harm them. But our time..."

    "boom!!"

    A muffled sound suddenly spread throughout the whole world, and the powerful aura brought by this muffled sound swept across the dome of the kingdom of God like a storm, and Flora¡¯s sigh was interrupted by him instantly. This is among the gods. The pretty young female deity in China raised her head in amazement and exclaimed, "What happened?!"

    "It seems that some very powerful force has hit our dome..." The eldest sister Gaia also stood up immediately, "But how is it possible..."

    The kingdom of God running in the deep sea was "attacked" by external forces. This is absolutely unimaginable for the "young gods" who have not experienced the era of the sailors. The three goddesses were simultaneously alarmed by this impact. And with their actions, the operation of the entire kingdom of God also changed in the blink of an eye¡ª

    The feast at the long table stood still for an instant, and all the figures of the Holy Spirit were frozen in place. The spirits dancing on the banks of the river also quickly retracted into the nearby bushes and grasses. The breeze on the plain did not When it flows again, the seedlings in the garden no longer swing, and layers of thorns quickly grow from the borders of the garden. These thorns grow taller and become more and more, and soon become like a wall and begin to move towards. Spread from above and close.

    Through the gaps of the thorn bushes that kept closing, Flora finally saw the big hole that appeared on the dome of the kingdom of God¡ªsome kind of incomprehensible force penetrated the solid barrier woven by earthly beings, and a terrifying crack came from the hole. The vicinity spread all the way to the end of the sky. Although the gap had begun to heal quickly at this moment, the terrifying sight it presented still horrified the three goddesses.

    Afterwards, the thorn barrier over the garden finally closed.

    The fertile garden was completely covered by a strong wall of thorns. The shining glow among the thorns illuminated the vicinity of the "long table at the feast" where the three goddesses were. The turbulent atmosphere in the kingdom of God was also calmed down as the thorns closed. Flora only breathed a sigh of relief at this time, and he lightly patted his chest: "What was that just now..."

    As soon as the words fell, a grayish-white "color" suddenly filled his vision.

    This gray-white surging like a tide, quickly spread from the thorny bushes to all things in the garden. The green grass and flowers lost their color at this moment, and even the light floating in the air suddenly turned into a certain lifeless gray. , The illusory holy spirits and spirit bodies gathered around the dining table disappeared one by one, and in the sudden appearance of powerlessness, Flora felt a hand suddenly patted on her shoulder.

    That hand was cold and soft, and seemed to contain unmatched strength.

    A voice that sounded mild and harmless came from behind the Goddess of Spring.

    "I knocked on the door."

    (End of this chapter)

    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. _wap.

 Chapter 1509ï¼š Ms. Ye is very active

    The three gods of fertility, the masters of agriculture, the earth, and the recovery field, are rare "sister gods". They have a wide range of followers but the church as a whole tends to be gentle and introverted. All living beings believe that these three goddesses are in charge of all powers related to the field of mulberry crops. It is believed that the spring recovery, the growth of crops on the earth, and the laws of many weather changes are related to the three goddesses, and due to the influence of the above-mentioned clergy, the three goddesses belong to the category of gods who are not good at fighting and dislike disputes.

    But they ran fast.

    Ms. Ye felt that she had never seen a figure that could run so fast in her life. She had just put her hand on Flora''s shoulder, and she had just greeted each other in a friendly and friendly manner when she heard a few sharp sounds in her ears. Called, the three goddesses with deer heads suddenly rushed out of the garden like three bolts of lightning, broke through the barrier of thorns, and rushed to the border of the kingdom of God, and they also ran to three different places in a very tacit understanding. Direction, all three figures disappeared in the blink of an eye.

    But fortunately, the boundary between light and shadow is everywhere. For an ancient **** who has survived since the time of the sailor and now has alien technology as the backing, these young gods'' little means of hiding themselves are really not on the table, even if it is. The same goes for the opponent''s home court. The stable anchor of information woven by the anchor generator allows Ms. Ye to ignore the influence of the "Ability God Kingdom" on herself, and the three goddesses hidden in the depths of the Kingdom of God will be found in a few minutes later. come out.

    "You take it easy." At the long table in the center of the Harvest Garden, Ms. Ye shrank her figure so that she was about the same size as the three fertile sisters in front of her, and sat down at a distance that would not cause the other person to panic. With a gentle smile, he said, "I''m just here to drop by. You shouldn''t be so cold to the guests who come to visit..."

    The three half-human and half-deer goddesses looked at each other in shock. In the eyes of mortals, they are the gods above all, but even as the gods, their sisters have never encountered such a strange thing! what is this? They happened to be having a banquet at home, eating barbecue and chatting. They didn''t recruit anyone and didn''t provoke anyone. Suddenly they smashed the barrier of the kingdom of God, and an ancient **** who was so powerful and strange that he didn''t even rush in In the Harvest Garden, the three sisters finally ran out and hid them when they were very close to their hair. They were caught one by one before they hid for a few minutes...

    In all fairness, the world has changed rapidly in recent years, mortals have many hearts and eyes, and the thoughts and projection groups in the deep sea have always been in a state of turbulence. The three goddesses have also foreseen a precarious future, and are some unpredictable and unprecedented events. They have made some psychological preparations, but their psychological preparations do not include this... and they believe that their "neighbors" must have never considered this situation!

    The awkward and tense confrontation lasted for a while, and in the end it was the oldest and most stable eldest sister of the three goddesses, Gaia, who broke the silence and looked thoughtfully at the strange **** holding a scepter in front of him. , His expression was particularly serious: "You are Ms. Ye."

    "Ah, you can recognize me, it''s much easier," Ms. Ye smiled, looking very happy for the earth mother Gaia to recognize herself. "But I didn''t expect it to be away from the world for so many years. From now on, there will still be young deities who can recognize me for the first time...How do you judge?"

    "In charge of the power of the shadow, the power is so powerful, of course it can only be you," Gaia lowered his eyelids slightly, "there is no more powerful and pure shadow ruler than you in this world. But I was surprised that you unexpectedly appeared here. And in this way..."

    "The most powerful and pure shadow lord..." Hearing the respectful words of the other party, Ms. Ye''s expression was a bit weird, and he shook his head slightly, "Give this to a planet trapped in gravity, the''God''. This kind of evaluation can be called an overstepping. In the face of the vast cosmic scale, I don¡¯t think we are qualified to be called ¡°masters¡±... But this is not a big problem. After all, we are all limited by our own perception of the world. Knowing level. As for my presence here..."

    The ancient **** in charge of the shadows suddenly smiled, and his eyes slowly swept across the three "juniors": "Are you still wondering why I can exist in your domain so stably, and until now Haven''t been instinctively rejected and counterattacked by the rules of the Kingdom of God?"

    Flora subconsciously took a closer look at Ms. Ye. He had noticed from just now that there seemed to be a dense layer of glow around the other''s figure, and there were many small bright spots flashing rapidly in the glow. This scene was like There are two forces that are in fierce conflict on the surface of this ancient god, and they maintain a delicate balance while conflicting. Obviously, the power of thought that constitutes the kingdom of God has identified an abnormal invasion in the realm. However, for some reason, the kingdom of God All counterattacks made have been eliminated.

    "I used some small means to avoid the repulsive effect of Ability God Kingdom, which allows me to enter the kingdom of other gods in a limited time without being affected," Ms. Ye said lightly, "So my time is limited. Let''s do business first."

    "...Business?" The harvest goddess Eve showed a cautious and guarded look. "What do you want to do?"

    "Help you," Madam Ye said sternly, and his eyes fell on Flora, the youngest of the three sisters. "Have you seen signs of separation between your human and divine parts?"

    "...How did you know?!" After a short astonishment, Flora finally couldn''t help but exclaimed, "You..."

    "I live in seclusion, but this does not mean that I am ignorant of the changes in the world, especially things that happen at the level of thought. I have special observation channels," Ms. Ye explained in general, obviously not planning to Let the three goddesses know too many details, "I just want to confirm one thing, have your human and divine parts begun to separate? Where is the separation?"

    The rich three gods looked at each other. After a few seconds of hesitation and thinking, the eldest sister Gaia seemed to finally decide something. He took a breath and slowly opened his hands.

    In the next moment, the figure of the goddess suddenly changed in some way. His solid body suddenly became illusory and blurred, and the outline of the body''s edge turned into a trembling phantom in the air. This scene seemed to have two The two figures were superimposed in one place at the same time, and at this moment, the superposition of the two shadows had already shown a certain deviation as the deviation continued to expand, and another "self" finally appeared behind Gaia''s hazy and illusory body.

    A vague face, indifferent like a sculpture, is calmly overlooking the goddess Gaia of the entire kingdom of God.

    Seeing the eldest sister''s actions, the other two sisters of the Three Gods of Abundance seemed to finally make up their minds. They also opened their hands and released the "dual selves" that had been consciously controlled for a long time, and the same change happened immediately. In Eve and Flora, their bodies are transformed into a double superimposed state, one is human and agile, and the other is divine and indifferent.

    And with the actions of the three goddesses, the Kingdom of Abundance had corresponding changes almost immediately. A gust of wind suddenly blew across the distant wilderness, the wind was mixed with screaming and unclean breath, wherever the wind passed, All the flowers, shrubs, and fruit trees turned out to be half-prosperous and half-withered in an instant. The two big rivers flowing through the garden were followed by blood-colored bubbles. In the filthy water, there were a large number of disturbing dark clusters. Chunk started trying to climb up the river bank like carrion breeding. The spirit body and the holy spirit that had disappeared for a while also appeared. These illusory and empty "worship illusions" in ragged clothes stood like dead bones in the garden, staring at each other hollowly. write.

    Ms. Ye just watched all this calmly.

    "I''m sorry to let you see such an unbearable''real''," the harvest goddess Eve shook his head with a wry smile, "but this is already in a relatively stable and peaceful state..."

    "Don''t care," Ms. Ye exhaled and said softly, "We... Forget it, it doesn''t matter. I have confirmed the separation of your divine and human nature, and the situation is better than I expected, although yours The kingdom of God and the bust of the gods have some signs of out-of-control pollution, but at least, the phenomenon of "separation" occurred before you as a whole crossed that critical point. This season, the mortals did really well."

    "You have seen what you want to see," Gaia looked into Ms. Ye''s eyes. "Then what do you want to do, can you tell us?"

    "Oh, it''s actually nothing complicated," Ms. Ye laughed, her voice sounded rather pleasant, "Mortals are trying to save their world, but the gods who are still hanging high in the world will be the biggest problem in this process. For the stability factor, I have a plan to remove this hidden danger. But on the other hand, if I help too much, mortals¡¯ adulthood will lose its meaning, and their civilization will leave behind the hidden danger of falling back into shackles. So I can only help to "push" in a limited way. As for the rest after I push... you need your cooperation."

    The three goddesses of fertility subconsciously exchanged their eyes. For some reason, they suddenly felt that the turbulent wind in the kingdom of God was a little colder than before, but the powerful ancient gods before them just continued to say:

    "...I didn''t have the opportunity to intervene, but mortals have found the right path. They have opened a crack in the shackles with their own strength. Your current state of separation of divinity and humanity is the result of their efforts. ¡­Since they are on the right path, it is obviously reasonable for me to help enlarge this crack a little bit. What do you think?"

    For some reason, Flora, the goddess of spring, felt a trace of anxiety, but he subconsciously raised his head and turned back: "Your thoughts are profound and sound reasonable, but how do you plan to widen this crack? After it widens, you should..."

    "You only need to agree," Ms. Ye said lightly, and then in the eyes of the three goddesses becoming more and more tense and even a little horrified, he slowly lifted the extremely heavy black and white scepter, as if moving his muscles and bones slowly. Shaking, "Don''t be nervous, this is just a''minor operation'', I have a lot of theoretical experience..."

    Eve finally took a half step back nervously: "Wait a minute, what do you want to..."

    "Don''t worry, it will be over soon," Madam Ye showed him a kind smile, the top of the black and white scepter has begun to ripple with layers of light and shadow, "Three ladies, please cooperate, my time Precious, I have to go talk to your neighbors after processing your order..."

    ¡­

    In the Cecil Palace, the bright sunshine is shining into the room through the large floor-to-ceiling windows, and Gao Wen is working at his desk in front of the wide desk.

    A familiar breath fluctuation suddenly appeared nearby, causing Gao Wen to stop reviewing the official document, and then took a familiar grasp into the air next to him.

    In the next second, an amber was precipitated in the air, and it fell unbiasedly under his palm, and was grabbed by his belt and slid.

    And this shadow assault goose''s louder noise than before began to impact his ears in the next second: "It''s incredible! It''s incredible! The old zongzi is incredible! My brain is out of trouble!"

    Gawain was about to teach this guy about his reckless behavior in the morning, but he didn''t expect that the other person would yell at this when he opened his mouth. His emotions were immediately interrupted, and he put this guy on the ground with a weird expression. , Looking at this stuff like looking at alien creatures: "Did you mess up your stomach by picking up things on the road?"

    When Amber heard this, she opened her eyes, sticking in her waist and yelling bb: "You just had a bad stomach! I didn''t eat any food and come to you to report the situation, you just..."

    "Then why do you suddenly realize that there is a problem with your brain?" Gao Wen interrupted before the other party finished speaking, "I usually remind you of this matter countless times and you haven''t admitted it..."

    On the spot, Amber felt that there was something wrong with what the other party said, but now she was confused in her mind, and she couldn''t distinguish the details of these words. She just scratched her messy hair: "I did a strange thing again last night. Dream, and this time the dream is stranger than usual, I suspect it has something to do with Ms. Ye..."

    Gawain immediately put away a somewhat lazy expression. He knew that Amber would never make jokes about this kind of thing even if he was unreliable, so he immediately looked at the shadow assault goose in front of him with serious expression: "It''s again That kind of weird dream that connects to Lady Ye¡¯s kingdom of God? What did you dream of this time?"

    Amber waved his hands again and again: "This time I didn''t dream of Lady Ye''s kingdom of God, but I feel that it is even more outrageous than dreaming of the kingdom of God..."

    Gao Wenyi''s forehead question mark: "...?"

    Amber recalled the details of the strange dream last night, and spoke to Gao Wen with a serious look: "I dreamed that I was standing in a place where I don''t know where it was, using a shadowy crack as a bow to hit the glass everywhere..."

    The question mark on Gao Wenyi''s forehead instantly turned into blue veins: "...you didn''t have anything to do early in the morning just to tease bored son?"

    "I''m serious with you!" Amber suddenly became anxious. "I just dreamed that I was hitting glass with a shadow crevice as a bow, and it was a very clear and sober dream. I dreamed of entering the kingdom of God as usual. The feeling is exactly the same. I suspect that I dreamed of this scene because of the guidance and interference of Ms. Ye..."

    "You are thinking about the day and dreaming at night!" Gao Wen glared, "Don''t take the things you usually want to do but don''t dare to do everything on Ms. Ye''s head! There are so many ancient gods that can be in a dream. Li Spirit guides you to smash people glass?"

    In fact, Gawain had no doubt that Amber did indeed have such a weird dream, because he was sure that this guy would not lie to himself on this matter, but he did not believe the other party¡¯s "reasoning" based on this dream. Because he didn''t trust her brain in this situation like he trusted Amber''s words...

    Seeing Gawain¡¯s reaction, Amber was quite self-aware: "Well, you seem to be right to say that..."

    Gawain raised his eyebrows, just about to say something, but a sudden sound in his mind interrupted his next movement.

    That was an emergency contact from Cangqiong Station.

 Chapter 1510ï¼š Eyes and cooperation

    The first thousand and tenth chapter of the text of the sword of dawn, eyes and cooperation, Amber stood at Gawain¡¯s desk a little nervously, while continuing to ponder the weird dream she had last night, she took the time to secretly look at Gawain¡¯s. With expression, she saw the other party''s brows slowly frowning, her face was a bit serious and a little thoughtful, she also saw the other party subconsciously tapping the arm of the chair with her fingers, which was a common movement when he thought.

    Amber knew that Gao Wen was communicating with Cangqiong Station. She also knew what was on Cangqiong Station. She knew that a three-ethnic joint engineering team led by President Nicholas Egg was performing repair work on the space station... So, it was Cangqiong Station. The situation?

    After thinking about it for a few minutes, she suddenly noticed that Gawain changed his actions. The latter woke up from that state of concentration and turned his eyes here. She knew that the other party had "come back", so she couldn''t help being curious: "Hey, Cangqiang Station is over there..."

    "Cough cough," Gao Wen coughed twice before the other person finished speaking, and then looked at her with a weird expression, "You just said that you dreamed of hitting the glass with a shadow crevasse as a bandage last night...then you still Do you remember whose glass you shot?"

    Amber''s eyes immediately became weird. She looked up and down Gao Wen twice, and said unsurely: "Are you also picking up something to eat on the road?"

    "I''m serious with you!" The embarrassment on Gawain''s face flashed, and then he forced his face to show a serious look, "Do you remember the details of that strange dream? Especially... In that section, all the details of the picture are very important."

    Amber was shocked by Gawain¡¯s serious expression, and quickly condensed his mind to continue joking, and began to seriously recall his dream last night, and told the other party the details of what he saw in the dream: "...The thing that impressed me most was standing by myself. In a dark place, surrounded by the outlines of unclear, rolling and deformed behemoths, it is a bit like the scenery we saw when we were on the sentry cruise ship... and then there was a shimmering thing. Blocked in front of you, that thing is crystal clear, it looks crystal-like..."

    Speaking of this, she frowned and tried to recall the details before adding with uncertainty: "I can''t remember the scene in that layer of''crystal''. I remember it is very bright, beautiful, and very good. The place, and the scenery seems to have been seen somewhere, and then I picked up the Shadow Fissure at some point in my hand, and when I reacted, I broke the barrier...I don¡¯t remember what happened afterwards."

    Hearing this doubt, Gao Wen couldn''t help but ask: "Didn''t you just say that this is a very clear and sober dream? How come there are so many details that I can''t remember?"

    "I don''t remember now, but what I saw when I was dreaming was very clear, and it doesn''t conflict!" Amber quizzed plausibly with her arms akimbo, "I''m sure I was very awake when I was dreaming, but Those memories are like being disturbed by something. I get "covered" as soon as I open my eyes in the morning. That''s why I feel that something is wrong...Ah, right! There is one more thing, although I don''t remember the last part of this dream. Details, but I still remember a feeling..."

    Gao Wen raised his eyebrows: "A feeling?"

    "Happy, is very happy," Kohaku thought for a while, and said with certainty, "It''s like finally doing something that I''ve always wanted to do but couldn''t do, or simply solving a trouble that has been troubled for a long time. , Even if I don¡¯t remember the specific details, I don¡¯t think I was happy at the time anymore."

    When Gao Wen heard this, he glanced up and down suspiciously, "have you bullied the male or female or bullied the weak?"

    "Am I the kind of person in your heart!" Amber opened his eyes very dissatisfied, "I have always been willing to help others to get justice since I was young. Even if I occasionally use violence, the starting point is definitely good. I don''t believe you. Ask the little rascals in the MIB, even if they were the most ruthless one who was beaten by me in the first place, now they can only be grateful when I mention them back then..."

    "I believe you are right." Gavin saw her reaction so strongly, he waved his hand to express his approval, and then he touched his chin while showing a thoughtful look, "In short, the time seems to be right. Yes, and the experience in the dream can more or less reveal some real things, but I don¡¯t know how many of them are real reflections, and how many are illusions after being distorted..."

    "What are you whispering about?" Amber listened to the side, confused, and finally couldn''t help asking, "You haven''t told me yet, what exactly did Cangqiong Station report? Is it related to that anchor point generator? Could it be...it really was Ms. Ye that changed?"

    Gawain looked at Amber¡¯s eyes and nodded slowly and earnestly: "...you guessed it, the anchor point generator had an abnormal reaction last night. The scale is very large. Several bands have been affected. Time is with you. That "weird dream" is completely right, and now it is basically certain that Ms. Ye is doing something big...but as of now, there is still no relevant report in the real world. I am afraid that what you see in the dream is Our only clue."

    Listening to Gao Wen''s words with such a serious attitude, even Amber, who is no longer reliable on weekdays, could not help being solemn at this time. However, her solemn state just lasted for a few seconds and suddenly felt a little discouraged. The reason is not. Besides, the main reason is that when I remembered that the "only clue to Ms. Ye" turned out to be "hitting a glass with a stretched bow in a dream", the energy in her heart suddenly vented.

    Of course Gawain knows this, but he has long been accustomed to having a bunch of weird guys around him, and he is used to this kind of erratic life, no matter how outrageous the clues in front of him are, he can still follow this clue. The analysis is carried out in a serious and serious direction: "The anchor point generator has changed. It mobilized a large amount of energy from the several ring belts of the sky station to maintain a certain "high power consumption state", which is beyond the boundary of the automatic operation of the system. So there is no doubt that Ms. Ye is performing manual control behind..."

    Amber looked puzzled: "Then what does he mobilize such a huge energy for? It can''t be used to **** the gods..."

    She just said jokingly here, but she didn''t expect that as soon as the voice fell, Gao Wen raised his eyelids and stared at her seriously: "Why can''t it be?"

    Amber: "...Huh?"

    "Ms. Ye is preparing a grand rite of passage for all living beings on earth. No matter how you explain the word rite of passage, it will inevitably point to the gods." Gao Wen''s mind is already running fast, and all kinds of clues gather in his mind. Into an unusually bold conjecture, and he has never minded being bolder when making assumptions, "You see in a dream that you use the shadow rift to...''attack'' something. This is a symbol, which may mean Ms. Zhu Ye is also''shooting'' something.

    "In addition, in combination with him suddenly mobilizing huge energy last night, he also manually overclocked the anchor generator... What do you think is something in this world worthy of such a big action by a powerful ancient god? Use it silently!"

    Amber listened to Gawain''s analysis in astonishment, and was stunned for a long time before he couldn''t help but ask: "...what is Silent?"

    "...Don''t worry about this, it''s just a sense of ease," Gao Wen waved his hand. Because he often instilled some weird words in Amber on weekdays, he became more and more "unscrupulous" in communicating with this guy. Sometimes he would subconsciously forget that Amber is actually a "native" in this world. It is common to accidentally pop up a super-class vocabulary like this, "In short, the possibility of Ms. Ye taking action against the gods is very high. .

    "Of course, as I have analyzed before, He should not directly attack the gods like the original sailors. After all, the situation of our civilization this season is very different from that of 1.87 million years ago. God is still in a sane state, and mortal nations are still using organizations like the "theocracy council" to systematically deal with the issue of spiritual stamps. In this case, brutal measures will only make the situation worse, and may even lead to abandonment of previous efforts. The lady is an ancient **** who maintains his senses, and He would not do that.

    "So it''s more likely that he is using some kind of...''controllable within range'' means to intervene in the world, but I don''t know how he does it, or what he wants to do.

    "Under the current limited clues, I can only analyze so much."

    Gao Wen said that he "can only analyze so much", but what he analyzed has already made Amber appear astonished. Under such limited conditions, such a short period of time, and so many interference factors, he must It is not easy to advance your thinking to this step. What you need is not just analytical skills, but more importantly, you have to have enough elegant thinking and the courage to think about anything.

    "You have analyzed enough," Amber subconsciously sighed, and then a little curious, "But... as an''Ability God'' to intervene in the operation of other gods, can this kind of thing really be done? Isn''t it that because the essence of the gods is a''thinking projection'', they are inherently isolated from each other, and once the gods who have not separated from the gods communicate with Ability Gods, they will immediately deteriorate in spirit?"

    "...So, I guess this is the reason why he drives the anchor generator and mobilizes huge energy," Gao Wen groaned slightly and said his own thoughts. "To this day, we still haven''t fully understood that anchor point happened. The principle and function of the device can only be roughly judged because of its existence, which ensures that the ancient **** of Lady Ye can exist stably to this day without the support of faith, and at the same time maintain a strong power. Going further? The word''anchor'' can be extended, perhaps, it can even change the''essence'' of Lady Ye, allowing him to surpass the iron rule of existence of the gods to a certain extent.

    "After all, even the so-called''iron rule'' is nothing more than the rules we have compiled based on the existing knowledge system, and the technological height occupied by the sailors has long exceeded the understanding of our creatures trapped in gravity. ."

    Amber listened thoughtfully, and she waited for Gao Wen''s voice to fall, and she said: "Then if the situation is as you said, what should we do to deal with it? Or just wait and see the changes? In fact, I think Ms. Ye should There is no need for us to cooperate."

    "Ms. Ye may not need our cooperation, but other existence is not necessarily," Gawain interrupted Amber''s words, he thought quickly, and seemed to have some ideas, "Go and inform the theocracy and the magic energy. The technology department, we need the most powerful anti-divine barrier, take out all the inventory, and place them in the headquarters cathedrals of the major churches in China."

    Amber just nodded subconsciously. At this moment, he was stunned, his eyes widened: "Huh? Are you going to install the anti-divine barrier directly in the headquarters churches of the major denominations?! You are not in front of the archbishops? Do you give them a sack to the Lord God?"

    "Their Lord God would like you to have any solution. At the beginning, Milmina took the initiative to drill into the sack," Gawain waved his hand indifferently, but then he explained, "I didn''t let them take the entire cathedral. Even if they can accept it with an anti-divine barrier, the inventory barrier may not be enough. Just find a place closer to the icon in each cathedral to place the barrier, even if it¡¯s just a room or a corner. The key is to leave such a "window" out."

    "Leave a window..." Amber seemed to vaguely guessed what Gawain wanted to do. This seems to be a whimsical and very reasonable action, which is quite in line with the personal style of this unconventional pioneering ancestor, "What then?"

    "Then leave a note within the barrier. If you feel that it is not serious enough, you can engrave a stone slab. Anyway, this is up to the head of the local church to decide," Gao Wen said casually, "Just write a sentence on it. If Ms. Ye ever visited , Please respond to the world if possible."

    Speaking of this, he thought for a while, and added: "Of course, the person in charge of the local church can decide how to say this sentence, and the general meaning will do.

    "Finally, and the most critical point, after leaving these arrangements, let the idlers and others stay away from the areas where the anti-divine barriers are set up, and only use remote means to monitor them. This is a necessary security measure."

    Amber listened carefully, but she obviously still had some doubts: "This...is it really okay? Just leave a message to the gods like this?"

    "I have thought about this seriously. It is difficult for the gods to directly convey a message to us. This is because they have uncontrollable spiritual pollution, but the reverse restriction is actually not so great that ordinary believers in the world convey to the gods. Isn¡¯t there any messy prayers?¡± Gao Wen opened his hands, ¡°As long as there is no direct violation of the dogma, the process of mortal transmission of information to the gods is in line with the doctrine and will not cause evil results. I have to say something wrong... later¡¯ The''response'' is the key, which will directly verify whether my conjecture is true."

    Amber nodded slowly. Although this sounded like a whimsical plan, she knew that Gao Wen was serious, but at the same time she thought of another question: "Even if it makes sense, there are still priests who will There is resistance to this kind of thing...Although there is the Theocracy and the Imperial Council on it, it can''t stop them from denying this bold action as a''blasphemous act''."

    "Just scold it," Gao Wenyile, "the key is that they usually don''t all express that they want to communicate with their own gods and that they want to hear the voice of God? So now Ms. Ye is cooperating with the empire tacitly. Help them put up the heaven special line, why they dare not dial it. Is it because they are not religious? Then they are not religious, of course they are the technical priests and technical monks sent by the Theocracy More religious..."

    Amber pondered for a moment, and felt that Gao Wen made sense.

 Chapter 1511ï¼š Invitation from the ancient gods

    In a complete system of churches, believers, gods, and the power of interpretation of the classics, Gao Wen has a set of convenient and pragmatic logic. This logic may not be so in line with the habits of traditional priests, and may not be in line with the church classics. Explain, but it is undoubtedly more in line with the laws of the real world and the actual state of the current mortal society.

    At the same time, he has the highest right to speak, and the highest right to interpret all the acts of the Theocracy, which in a practical sense has the power to define whether any church in the country belongs to "right faith."

    The ideological reform activities of the Theocracy is a gradual process. Gao Wen cannot directly destroy all the traditional churches in the country like he bombed the Crow Terrace, nor can he use guns to forcibly reverse the way of thinking of the group. In this gradual progress In the process of guiding, he will inevitably retain some clerical groups who are conservative, but are more able to accept reforms and are more willing to support the Empire¡¯s New Deal. When managing these relatively conservative clergy groups, his highest interpretation of belief behavior Power is the best tool to use.

    It''s not that no one has resentment for his "right faith and discipline" behavior. Some opponents even curse secretly, believing that the bravery of his iron-fisted king in the realm of sacred faith will sooner or later lead to backlash, and sooner or later he will violate the divine power. And the people who caught the fire with this idea even included some who supported his rule, but the latter might be out of real worry that some bold actions by the emperor might lead to opposition between himself and the gods.

    But Gawain himself had never worried about this kind of risk at all.

    Because he has more advanced theoretical knowledge than the priests of the old age, he knows the truth closer to the truth than any sacred texts. Just like the rebels thousands of years ago, he, the "rebellious human monarch", is even better than those in the cathedral. The bishops of Li Haoshou know their master better, so when doing some bold actions, he has a certainty: the master doesn''t care.

    Not only did the Lord not care, but the Lord even wanted to jump down and burn the cathedral for him.

    "Now we are not sure whether the gods will respond, and we are not sure which gods will respond. In fact, it is still unknown whether Ms. Ye actually contacted them." After making some arrangements, Gawain thoughtfully Said, "But if Ms. Ye really took action, then almost all of the time, this action is aimed at the destruction of the''fetters of faith''. This is in line with his identity as the sailor and the current situation of the world and the gods, as long as This yoke is really weakened, and the probability of us receiving a response is very high..."

    Amber listened carefully to Gawain¡¯s analysis, and suddenly felt something at this time: ¡°I always feel that the most important thing in this process is the tacit understanding between gods and mortals...Both sides can only do limited things and spread limited information. Sometimes I can''t even send any information, I can only make a look, and then let the other person reason..."

    "Yes, the key is that there must be a tacit understanding between gods and mortals, but the most ironic thing is here," Gao Wen smiled bitterly and shook his head. "All living beings believe in gods and believe in gods for hundreds of years, thousands of years. Even for tens of thousands of years, but it is this belief that has blocked the true understanding and tacit understanding between the two parties. Those priests who strictly follow the classics, if you kill them, they don¡¯t know how to cooperate with their gods. They The gods cast 10,000 eyes at the world, and believers can only analyze 10,000 meaningless oracles. Their lord is almost torn apart by faith on the throne, and the believers are still there. Let me pray now..."

    "In the end, it turns out that someone like you who doesn''t believe in God at all has become the person who knows and understands them best in the world," Amber gave Gawain a grin, "even a heart-wrenching understanding."

    "Actually, what you said is not quite accurate," Gao Wen raised his eyebrows slightly. "I don''t believe in God, but I trust them, and I don''t fear God, but I respect them even though I once regarded them as Enemies are even regarded as the greatest danger in the world, but this does not prevent me from seeing them as the best allies now. At least before falling into madness, these gods are far more sincere and credible than any mortal kingdom."

    "Okay, okay, your best thing is this''pragmatic spirit''," Amber waved his hand, and then casually asked, "In addition to setting up anti-divine barriers in various churches, try to directly''talk'' to the gods. Besides, is there anything else?"

    Gawain touched his chin and fell into contemplation. After a while, he shook his head slightly: "We have done this at this stage. We are not sure whether the speculation just now holds, nor whether the state of the gods can withstand further contact. '', trying too much rashly is likely to cause some bad gods to cross that critical point..."

    Speaking of this, he paused, as if suddenly remembering something: "Ah, there is one thing that upgrades the anti-divine barrier of the shadow courtyard, and covers the entire courtyard according to the highest standards."

    "Shadow Garden..." Amber probably guessed Gawain''s thoughts, "Do you think Amone might receive further ¡®contact¡¯ from the Three Gods of Abundance?"

    "After all, the''invasive plants'' that Amone found in the courtyard before were most likely left by the three goddesses," Gawain nodded, "maybe their situation is better than other gods, since this one The channel already exists, I don¡¯t mind betting more."

    Amber nodded immediately: "Understood, I will arrange this when I go back."

    Then Gawain thought for a while and confirmed that he hadn''t missed anything. Then he exhaled and allowed his fast-moving mind to cool down a bit. Then his eyes fell on Amber involuntarily, and he didn''t move away for a long time. Of course, the strange gaze could not hide the feeling of the latter. Amber twisted her neck subconsciously: "Why are you looking at me like this..."

    Gawain stared at her for several seconds, and then said in a worried tone: "Are you okay?"

    "I''m okay," Kohaku stunned, and slowly smiled, "Actually, I am a little used to it now. The strange dreams that popped up suddenly, the''connection'' with Ms. Ye, occasionally appeared strange at hand. Things...Anyway, these things have not affected my life now. Even thinking about it from a different perspective, some of them are still useful. Then I think there is nothing to worry about. Anyway, take a step and look at it. It¡¯s a big deal anyway. When you meet with Ms. Ye, inquire about what he wants to do..."

    Seeing the unrestrained attitude of the Shadow Assault Goose, although the worry in Gawain''s heart is still there, he can''t help but smile: "You guy has always been able to see, but it''s so easy to find Lady Ye, he It¡¯s impossible for an ancient **** to send us a letter inviting us to visit his house..."

    As soon as he finished speaking, he heard a sound of footsteps suddenly coming from the direction of the corridor, and then Heidi''s voice sounded from the door with the knock on the door: "Ancestor, may I come in? News from the north."

    Gao Wen was taken aback for a moment, a strange feeling suddenly appeared in his heart for some reason, and then he didn''t care about analyzing whether this was the "intuition" of a legendary powerhouse, and he responded, "Come in."

    The door of the study was pushed open, and Heidi opened the door and walked in. She saw Amber standing in front of the ancestor¡¯s desk at first sight, but she had already taken it off, so she was accustomed to nodding her head and saying hello. So he hurried to the front of Gao Wen: "Ancestor, Victoria Archon has sent information, and the team that landed on Violet Island to investigate the situation has made amazing progress."

    The strange "intuition" in his heart became more and more restless, and Gao Wen couldn''t help adjusting his sitting posture and staring at Hetty''s eyes: "Amazing progress? What did Modil''s team find on the island?"

    "They met...''people'' on the island," Heti said after a pause, and subconsciously glanced at the inexplicable Amber who was standing next to him. "The first is a mysterious girl named''Morning Star''. The other party claims to be an officer of the MIB, and..."

    In the next ten minutes, Heidi reported all the intelligence from the north. She tried to maintain her emotional calm and the straightness and accuracy of her words and sentences. However, every sentence she said made Gao Wen and Amber¡¯s wide-eyed, amazing amount of information, a mysterious girl who claims to be an officer of the Shadow Affairs Section of the Military Intelligence Bureau, a group of monuments left after the disappearance of the Violet Kingdom, the continuous magical intelligence, and the most important and most amazing one comes from Lady Ye, An invitation from the city of a thousand towers.

    Gao Wen almost failed to maintain his majesty as an ancestor. If it wasn''t for the lack of space behind the table, he was afraid he could jump up on the spot!

    "The above is the whole content of the intelligence." After the report, Heidi took a half step back. She obviously also knew how shocking the news was, because she had been stimulated by the amazing amount of information in these news just now. "The information revealed in the intelligence is very amazing. It is currently impossible to verify the authenticity of the two identities of''Morning Star'' and''Bernadido'', but their existence is undoubtedly clear. The core of Violet Island obviously hides a huge Secret. At present, the exploratory team led by Modil has set out again and continues to move towards the hinterland of Violet Island. Any discovery will be contacted as soon as possible."

    Gao Wen stared at his eyes for several seconds without moving, until Amber whispered "Ma Ye" next to him, he woke up, subconsciously muttered: "What did I just say, this is really an invitation..."

    Heidi was confused: "Ancestor, what did you say?"

    "It''s nothing," Gawain shook his head and turned to look at Amber. He happened to see the other side staring in astonishment. "I''ll confirm that the MIB does not have any Shadow Affairs Division, right?"

    "Of course not. Which department of the MIB was not approved by you personally?" Amber immediately replied, "Also, let alone the Shadow Affairs Division, I''m sure I have never heard of the name''Morning Star'', although I dare not say it. The names of all the operators, but the elites like''senior operators'', I must have the impression, not to mention that when Heidi reported just now, he specifically emphasized the weirdness of the''Morning Star''."

    "Yes, we don''t have a shadow affairs department," Gao Wen calmed down a little at this time, and his thoughts that were a little confused due to the impact of the huge amount of information were quickly sorted out, clues and rationality returned to his mind, "At least not currently. At least not within our known range..."

    Humber suddenly felt that Gawain¡¯s words seemed to have something to say: "Why do you say that? Did you think of something?"

    Gawain¡¯s mind is swiftly moving, and some bold ideas have gradually taken shape: "Did you forget, we really have a group of military intelligence officers who have lost contact on Violet Island..."

    Amber froze for a moment, and suddenly reacted: "You said Silver-Eyed Corod and the others? But they..."

    "I know, so this is just a guess," Gawain shook his head lightly. "After all, we got clues. Those operators who disappeared in the Violet Fog incident did not die, but survived in Lady Night''s country. ¡­The officers of the MIB are all elites that you have cultivated, aren''t they?"

    Kohaku stood there steadily. The expression on her face changed several times. In just a few seconds, she didn''t know how many things she had thought about. Then she whispered softly as if talking to herself: "...If you lose contact with the higher-level organization, The remaining personnel should immediately establish temporary teams on the spot to rebuild the command system. If personnel are divided and besieged, they should actively organize self-rescue and mutual rescue while rebuilding the command system...Using all available conditions, unite all forces that can be united, and do their best Make every effort to ensure the survival of personnel, preserve the function of the organization... Under no circumstances should you sit still, don''t give up your mission, maintain loyalty, keep secrets, and wait for support..."

    She frowned, looked up at Gawain, and saw that the other person also cast a calm gaze at herself.

    "You should believe that they can do it." Gao Wen said in a deep voice.

    "Of course I believe that Korod and the other operators who disappeared together at the time can do it," Amber nodded subconsciously, but then hesitated a little bit. Years ago..."

    "Let¡¯s keep a bold guess, after all, apart from this guess, we don¡¯t have any other clues to explain the origin of the girl named''Morning Star''," Gawain said with a serious expression, "There are still An important issue is that the invitation was obviously from Ms. Ye, and it was an invitation to the city of a thousand towers that supposedly disappeared. To be honest, this was beyond my expectation."

    Amber blinked, trying to break away from the previous topic, looking into Gawain''s eyes: "Just now you said that Ms. Ye could not send us a letter asking us to visit his house..."

    "Nonsense, how can you think of this kind of thing with normal logic," Gawain waved his hands a little annoyed, and then glanced at Amber with strange eyes. "But again, the girl named Morningstar is spreading the word. Mentioned in the''outstanding guard'', is this really you?"

    "Ah? What do you mean by this reaction?" Amber glanced at Gawain''s skeptical attitude and immediately opened his eyes. "The outstanding guard beside you can have others? Isn''t it possible that I can still be the two dogs in the yard? ?"

    Gao Wen thought for a while. He wanted to say that the two dogs in the yard were indeed more reliable than this one sometimes, but considering that these words might make Amber run wild and fight with the dogs in the yard, he swallowed these words abruptly. When I went back, I turned to a serious expression: "I am mainly afraid that I will be wrong, and I will lead people wrong in the past."

    "Your suspicion is outrageous. This clearly means..." Amber said subconsciously, and reacted halfway through the conversation, "Wait, are you really planning to go?"

    Gao Wen stretched his hands: "Go, why not? I didn''t hesitate when the Dragon God invited me last time. They were all ancient gods."

    Amber''s eyes rolled: "Seriously, your kind of comparison is not very lucky. Last time you went to Tarrond. Look at that place now..."

    Gao Wen: "..."

 Chapter 1512ï¼š Disturbed shadow

    Humber''s words made the atmosphere in the study immediately embarrassed, but this embarrassment obviously does not affect Gawain¡¯s mentality. He just waved his hand casually: "Talrond that you said was not mine. , And now you go to Enya to ask, she must thank me..."

    Amber: "...Okay, you really are stronger in terms of face."

    "Pay attention to the etiquette!" Heidi, who was next to him, immediately glared at the shadow assault goose. If it weren''t for the ancestor''s presence in front of her, she might have copied the weapon at this time. The upbringing look!"

    Hearing Heidi''s casual rebuke to Amber, Gawain''s expression on his face was a bit weird. His eyes swept between the two of them, and he said to Heidi with a little emotion in his tone: "Speaking of it, it feels like I haven''t heard it for a long time. You have taught Amber that way. When we first settled here, you two quarreled a lot, and occasionally even started. I thought it had passed over the past two years."

    Listening to the ancestor''s feelings, Heidi couldn''t help showing a little embarrassment on her face. She closed the hair around her ears and whispered: "After all, after all these years, those who should adapt have already adapted... But sometimes she does. Outrageous, you can''t always tolerate her unconditionally. Leave it alone, do you really decide to accept this invitation? With all due respect, I always think this is a bit suspicious..."

    "With the existence of''ancient gods'', things are not suspicious, then it is really suspicious," Gao Wen happily, his mentality is always good, "but no matter what, I still have to accept this invitation. It can even be said that everything I can¡¯t ask for about Ms. Ye is full of mystery to us, and now the whole world is at a critical moment of life and death. At this time, Ms. Ye¡¯s every move can make people nervous, but now His "mystery" actively wanted to reveal something...Do you think I can refuse this broken invitation?"

    "...Oh, you had the same attitude when Tarrond invited you," Heidi said helplessly, but she knew she couldn''t change the decision that Gawain had made, so she nodded." But since this is your decision, then I will arrange the work of the City Council. But then again... how do you plan to go to the appointment? When?¡±

    "I haven''t figured this out yet," Gawain said slowly, putting his fingers on his chin, thinking carefully, "Judging from the news from Modil, there seems to be a few more in Ms. Ye''s''invitation''. The test means that to go to the appointment, we must first find the city of a thousand towers that theoretically has disappeared in the real world, and then think of a way to get in."

    "Yes, you have to find the city of a thousand towers first. This is a problem," Heidi nodded slightly. "Victoria sent a high-altitude reconnaissance plane flying across the Violet Island in the air. The result is that the entire island has been completely completed. Covered by forests and wasteland, apart from the''stone pile monuments'' distributed in the wilderness, there are no man-made artifacts left on the entire island, let alone a city on such a large scale."

    "But according to the magical intelligence called''Benadedo'', the city of a thousand towers does still exist, and it''exists in the real world and the kingdom of the shadow gods at the same time.''" At this time, Amber suddenly inserted. He said, "The meaning of these words is that the city of a thousand towers is still on the Violet Island. The other party shouldn''t lie in such a place, right?"

    "The statement of''Bernadido'' should be true, so we need to figure out where the disappeared city is hidden. This is exactly what the landing team led by Modil walked through those forests and wilderness. Significance High-altitude reconnaissance planes can only get limited intelligence, so that the landing troops can determine the details of the depths of the Violet Island," Gawain nodded and said, "So let''s wait for Modil''s progress first, at least until they reach the hinterland of the Violet Island. ."

    Gao Wen has already decided to accept Lady Ye¡¯s invitation, but this does not mean that he will leave soon. At least he has to wait for the explorers in front to find the clues to the city of a thousand towers. Anyway, Lady Ye brought it. The message did not ask for a clear date for the visit, which means that the ancient **** gave some preparation time here and wanted to come to an ancient god, so he would not forget to set the date when he sent someone to send the letter. ?

    And even if this level is not considered, Gao Wen¡¯s current position determines that he needs to plan and arrange properly before doing anything. There are many affairs between the alliance and the empire, although there are reliable deputies like the Grand Archon who can handle it temporarily. Imperial government affairs, he couldn''t just walk away like a real hand-off shopkeeper.

    At this point, he is a little envious of Amoen. Mr. Deer is very handsome in his life. He said that he would not do it. He was mad on the space station and bled, and his ribs were nailed with eyeballs and stitches. , The sailor¡¯s radar didn¡¯t respond...

    And it¡¯s the same **** of skipping shift. He doesn¡¯t envy the magic goddess Mirmina. Although Ms. Mina¡¯s rhetoric before shifting is moving, she was hungry for three thousand years during the shift, and she is still fooled by him. Sitting on the golden throne, I am optimistic that I will have to work overtime until the second half of the next year. It is like a programmer who tried to escape overtime by breaking his leg. He finally lay in the ward but was stuffed with a notebook in his arms. , Was told that it can be operated remotely...

    Gawain shook his head vigorously, and forcibly threw out the strange thoughts and pictures that had suddenly appeared in his head for some reason. This action made Hetty startled: "Ancestor... are you okay? "

    "Forehead cough cough... it''s nothing, just suddenly stepped away," Gao Wenwei coughed a little bit awkwardly. He felt that it was probably a series of overwhelming information that made his brain a little overheated, so that he had some strange associations. But it doesn''t matter, "You go and arrange it first, maybe it won''t be long before Amber and I will leave."

    Heidi turned his head and glanced at Amber subconsciously, then turned his head a moment later, and slightly lowered his orders: "Yes, ancestors, then I will leave first."

    Heidi left, and again only Gawain and Amber were left in the huge study. The bright sunlight outside the window was spilling into the room through the crystal glass, and the slightly flying dust shimmered in the sunlight. Gawain was a little surprised. Looking at the junction of light and shadow, he couldn''t help but fell into thinking. He didn''t know how long he heard Amber''s voice suddenly sounded: "Are you still thinking about Ms. Ye''s''invitation''?"

    "What I worry about is not his''invitation''," Gao Wen shook his head, "I worry about another sentence from the girl named''Morning Star.''"

    Amber tilted his head: "Another sentence?"

    "Manipulating thoughts on a large scale is a very risky thing..." Gao Wen said slowly as he recalled, "This can be regarded as a warning from Ms. Ye to us... What do you think this warning is for? "

    Amber immediately pondered for a moment, and said uncertainly: "Could it be a series of actions by the theocracy? All the big operations that we have done to the ideological trend in these years are in line with the theocracy. Regardless, whether it is the control and transformation of various churches or the reinterpretation of the mythological system, this is considered a large-scale manipulation of thoughts, right?"

    Gawain listened to Amber¡¯s guess. This was indeed the most likely answer. However, after a moment of contemplation, he shook his head: "I don¡¯t think so. Although the various actions of the theocracy may be called apostasy in the eyes of conservative priests. , But from the perspective of the laws of nature, they are all gradual and based on the laws of logic and reality. Many actions have even been slowed down due to the interference of secular factors. In my opinion, these actions should be regarded as a guide to the trend of thought. Not to the extent of''large-scale manipulation''.

    "Manipulation is worthy of this description. At least it is a completely controllable, powerful and absolute behavior. So far, the energy of the theocracy and its impact on the world are far from reaching this standard, not to mention us. There are also senior advisors like Enya, Amoen, and Mirmina, especially Enya. She is an ancient **** at the same time as Ms. Ye, and she has never warned about the actions of the theocracy."

    "That''s right. If there is a problem with the operation of the theocracy, then Ms. Enya must have reacted," Amber scratched her hair. "Then what do you think Ms. Ye''s warning is for?"

    "No matter what it is aimed at, it is at least certain that it is something that cannot be directly disclosed to us at this stage. This shows that what he warned is not only directed to the gods, but also to more than one god, and at the same time the matter is in an''undetermined'' state. His''revelation'' is very likely to cause uncontrollable changes in this matter," Gao Wen said slowly, "In addition, considering that Enya, who is also an ancient god, did not warn us similarly, that shows this. Only Ms. Ye can detect it." Gu

    Amber blinked twice and understood the meaning of Gawain''s words: "You mean... What Ms. Ye wants to warn us about belongs to Ms. Enya''s knowledge blind spot?"

    "Very likely." Gawain nodded.

    "Ms. Enya''s knowledge blind spot... What kind of knowledge blind spot can an ancient **** like her have?" Amber immediately began to think, her brains were moving fast, and she seemed to be unable to think of someone like "Dragon God" who once lived on top of the gods for a while. There will be areas that are unknown, but there are a lot of things in Gao Wen¡¯s mind in an instant. What happened to the Dragon God? There are many things that the Dragon God does not understand. For example, she can¡¯t make a human being. The coke she drinks and the knowledge about caring for the young dragons are all learned and sold on the Internet. Although she usually maintains a high-cold personality, she actually doesn¡¯t even incubate her eggs...

    But Gao Wen knew that what Ms. Ye wanted to warn about must have nothing to do with these things.

    "The most likely direction is related to the sailor." After a moment of thinking, he suddenly broke the silence. "Ms. Ye and Ms. Enya are both ancient gods, and the biggest difference between them is that Ms. Ye finally became The custodian of the star chart of the sailor is very likely to come into contact with knowledge beyond our world in this process."

    "But this direction is too broad. There are too many things that the sailors know and the natives on this planet don''t know," Amber pouted. "Don''t say anything else, just the ones they left in the orbit. The pile of things is enough for the gods above us to contemplate, in addition to the understanding of the universe, the understanding of the magic wave... In one sentence you have said, an interstellar civilization is dealing with a planetary civilization, and the former is right. In terms of the latter, it may be super-class..."

    Gawain¡¯s expression is a bit weird: "Although this sentence is suitable for use here, it is too toothy to say it from your girl¡¯s mouth. Can you please stop memorizing everything I have said so clearly? ?"

    Amber stuck out her tongue, but she didn''t mean to repent at all in her heart.

    Gawain didn¡¯t care about the repentance of the Shadow Assault Goose. After all, she was a little bit more ethical and wouldn¡¯t be able to publish the "Sacred Sao Story of Emperor Gawain Cecil" to the eighth issue (although there are some His own acquiescence is inside), he just smiled helplessly and shook his head, wanting to say something, but a sudden buzzing from the edge of the desk interrupted his movements.

    He and Kohaku''s eyes fell in the direction of the sound at the same time.

    The Mowang terminal that only high-level texts have permission to use is buzzing, and the holographic projection above the terminal is projecting a specially marked red symbol.

    "It''s a contact from Aldernan." Amber glanced at the symbol and said casually, and then went to close the door easily, activated the isolation barrier of the study, and then returned to the study to stand beside the window.

    Gao Wen raised his hand to connect to the magic net terminal. After a moment of signal noise, the bust of Rosetta Augustus clearly appeared above the projection crystal.

    The Typhon king met Gawain¡¯s gaze and maintained his usual serious look. Before Gawain could speak, he said straightforwardly: ¡°Typhon decided to abandon the sanctuary metropolitan group and chose the''home planet barrier'' proposed by Cecil. ''plan."

    Gao Wen was startled slightly. He actually didn''t expect Rosetta to suddenly dial the "dedicated line" to tell himself this. After all, there was too much information bombing this morning, and his brain was already covered by a lot of outrageous news. It was a bit overheated, but he soon reacted and quickly sorted out his expression.

    After all, resisting the coming demonic wave is the highest priority and most important of all things.

    "It seems that your consultants have reached an agreement," he looked at Rosetta''s eyes, "Are you sure? Abandoning the refuge metropolitan group plan means that Typhon needs to be in the entire civilized self-help operation. Fully cooperate with Cecil''s plan, and even continue until the end of the''bunker period''."

    "This is the joint decision of the Typhon royal family and the parliament, and it is also my decision." Rosetta''s face seems to never have redundant expression changes, such as cold marble carvings. "The demonic wave is coming, and the survival of civilized groups. It is already above everything else. This is the consensus we have reached. You can rest assured that if the home planet barrier program is successfully launched, Typhon will spare no effort to support all this."

    Gao Wen watched Rosetta''s face quietly. After a few seconds, he nodded extremely solemnly: "I understand. Then it depends on the news of the Silver Empire and Talrond."

    Rosetta nodded slightly: "I am waiting for the final result."

    This king Typhon was a resolute and resolute person. After talking about the business, he hung up the contact with Cecil City without talking nonsense. Gawain only breathed out gently after the magic net terminal gradually disappeared. After the nerves tightened all morning, his posture finally relaxed a little.

    "Finally there is something good," Amber walked over, "If even Typhon supports the home planet barrier project, then this matter is basically half stable."

    "Yes, Typhon''s support is a very important vote. After all, their refuge urban cluster plan is the most valuable of all refuge plans," Gawain smiled, "Then next..."

    His words stopped suddenly, and the smile on his face became stiff.

    "What''s the matter?" Amber was startled. "What did you think of?"

    Gao Wen seemed to wake up in shock, the smile on his face had been replaced by seriousness and gloom. He looked at Amber''s eyes and his voice was particularly low: "I think...I know what Ms. Ye''s warning means."

 Chapter 1513ï¼š Malice in this world

    Gawain¡¯s sudden change made Amber quite nervous. As the atmosphere changed, her voice was subconsciously lowered a lot when she spoke: "You know? What does the lady''s warning mean that night?"

    "Our plan to fight the magic wave," Gao Wen lifted his eyelids and stared into Amber''s eyes. "Do you still remember the core part of all our plans to fight the magic wave?"

    "The most core part?" Amber was stunned, but she quickly realized that although she is not a technical core person, at least she has understood the general concept of this matter, "It should be the unified field of mind... I remember that it was based on the anti-divine barrier''s "reverse phase" state, extracting the chaotic thoughts from the neural network and then whatever, anyway, in the end it will be able to stop the demonic trend..."

    "Yes, the unified field of mind, based on the defensive barrier created by manipulating the non-directional thoughts in the neural network," Gao Wen nodded slowly, his face gloomy and a little scary, "Ms. Ye''s warning is nothing else. , It is this!"

    Amber was stunned. For a while, it seemed that the logic behind it hadn''t been straightened out. It took a few seconds for her brain to resume functioning: "You mean we put the''non-directionality in the neural network'' The process of transforming''ideal trends'' into a unified field of mind? What does the''massive manipulation of thoughts'' mentioned in Ms. Ye¡¯s warning refer to this? Wait, that¡¯s not right... the non-directional thoughts are related to the ¡°thinking trends¡± that point to the gods. It''s not the same thing, and our anti-divine barrier has been used for so long, and there is nothing wrong with it!"

    "Yes, the technology of the anti-divine barrier is safe, and the non-directional thought is also safe to manipulate. Simply proceeding to this step will not affect the''operation'' of the gods," Gao Wen stared at Amber. , The voice is low and slow, "But the problem lies in another link... We use non-directive thoughts to resist the demonic tide, and it is very likely to cause very serious consequences!"

    Amber¡¯s eyes widened, and after staring at Gawain for a long time, he finally made up his mind: "Or you can speak lingua franca, my brain, you know..."

    "Finally rebellious," Gawain said bluntly, "Using non-directive thoughts to resist the demonic trend will lead to final rebellion!"

    Amber: "...what?!"

    "All of us have overlooked one thing, that is,''The magic wave comes from the depths of the universe''!" Gao Wen took a deep breath, calmed his mind forcibly, and explained his terrible conjecture in detail, "Fei Pointing thoughts are also thoughts. Although it does not point to the gods, the other end of it actually points to mortals. That thing is equivalent to a subconscious extension of a large number of mortals!

    "Do you understand? If we compare a neural network to a "brain" formed by thousands of mortals, then the "non-directional thoughts" deep in the neural network is equivalent to the "subconscious mind" of this brain '', this subconscious is also part of the consciousness of sentient beings. Although it is chaotic, changeable and has no clear mind, it is still 100% part of the world sentient beings'' cognition of the world... By now you should be able to react, you still remember Are the conditions for the final disobedience to take effect?"

    "The conditions for the final disobedience..." Amber finally guessed something vaguely, and her face became as wonderful as Gao Wen, "When mortals'' cognition goes beyond this planet and begins to directly contact the universe, the gods will Because of the destruction of his own''information closed-loop structure'', he was out of control and crazy. This process is the ultimate disobedience..."

    "Yes, the behavior of mortals breaking free from the constraints of the planet and jumping out of the "mythical knowledge system" will trigger the final disobedience," Gao Wen nodded slowly, "and we have always been limited by inertial thinking, thinking that we can only launch manned spacecraft. Allowing astronauts to enter space will lead to this result. Our thinking inertia in this area is so strong that we almost ignore the essence behind this matter. If the effective condition of the final disobedience is''the mortal''s cognitive transcendence'', even if there is no As long as a person enters space, as long as a cross-border behavior occurs, the gods will still be out of control!"

    Amber¡¯s breathing has faintly accelerated, and Gawain continued to speak in a deep voice after a short pause: ¡°The key to everything lies in the''cognitive transgression''. We have always believed that only the active behavior of mortals can cause such transgression. But the world is changing. The universe is not a static stage, and it will not remain motionless because mortals follow the rules. As a kind of''primitive wave'' that oscillates among the stars, it must itself be a kind of''out-of-bounds information'', and It is a cross-border message that will voluntarily descend on the earth..."

    Amber took a breath: "Even if we stop in front of the starry sky, the starry sky will rush towards my face..."

    "Yes, the starry sky will rush to your face. Once the''Unified Field of Mind'' based on non-directive thoughts comes into contact with the magic wave, it means that mortals collectively embrace the mystery among the stars, and eventually disobedience will happen instantaneously. This is exactly what Ms. Ye thought. What warns us," Gawain slowly squeezed his fingers, "The key is not to''manipulate thoughts'', the key is to manipulate thoughts to do..."

    "Wait, that''s not right," Humber seemed to think of something at this time. "Then what happened to the Dragon God helping Talrond resist the demonic tide in the past one million years? According to your reasoning just now, the trend of thought Once you come into contact with the''truth of the stars'' contained in the Demon Tide, doesn''t it immediately cause the gods to be polluted? Then why is the Dragon God okay?"

    "This is also our previous blind zone of thinking and the blind zone of the dragon **** Enya himself," Gao Wen smiled bitterly and shook his head. "One end of the trend of thought is mortals, and the other is gods. We often use the term "both ends of the chain" to describe this. State, to show that mortals, like the gods, are victims of the seal of the soul, but in fact there is still a difference between the''states'' at these two ends.

    "The end of the gods is the''result'' formed after the projection of the trend of thought. When the gods are formed, the''information'' contained in this projection has already completed the closed loop, which is equivalent to having closed the eyes, unless it is completed like the dragon. This closed-loop state will be lifted when the coming-of-age ceremony or Amoen or Milmina leave the position of the gods. In other words, the existence of ¡°gods¡± will not take the initiative to absorb new information from the real world. They will only Receive messages from mortals.

    "The mortal end is the''origin'' of the projection. The earthly beings are in constant change, and the thinking of the mortal group is directly connected to the real world. Therefore, it is actually impossible to close the loop on this end, and it always retains the input of new information. The ability to transmit these new information to the gods. Use a simple example to understand that in a system with an''input-output'' function, the result that has been output at the output cannot be changed, only from the input The injected information may cause the pollution of the entire system..."

    Gao Wen finished his entire reasoning process in detail. He thought that Amber might need to think a little longer to understand what he meant, but he didn''t expect the other party to react faster than he thought.

    Kohaku nodded after his voice fell. After thinking about it for less than two seconds, she murmured in a weird tone: "In your words, in this system of mortals and gods, mortals are more The one with subjective initiative, right? So no matter whether the entire system changes in a good direction or a bad direction, it will eventually start from the party with the subjective initiative and the point of effect of the unified field of mind is on all mortals. "

    Gao Wen nodded solemnly and said: "Sometimes I really hope you can not be so precise when summing up what I have said before, because every time you are so precise, it doesn''t seem to be a good thing."

    Amber quite skillfully and calmly caught Gawain''s ridicule with her face. She didn''t even change her expression: "Don''t be too busy to praise me, but first think about how to solve this big trouble. What you said, isn¡¯t it that when the Demon Tide arrives, we will die no matter what we do? Once the Unity Field of Mind comes into contact with the Demon Tide, it will trigger the ultimate disobedience. Doesn¡¯t it mean that if you don¡¯t stop it, you will die in the Demon Tide. Block it. Will die in the hands of the gods? If you want to say that, what about the gang of Noy..."

    Gawain smiled bitterly and glanced at Amber: "Have you forgotten? The Noyes...have grown up."

    Amber: "...I''ll take it..."

    Gao Wen sighed in his heart. He thought that the biggest irony and sinkholes in the world were probably nothing more than that. It was like making perfect preparations before the exam, memorizing all the formulas, and memorizing everything. Words, read all the texts, and even know every punctuation mark in every book. You step into the examination room with confidence, and then as soon as the bell rings, you will see the teacher push up a horizontal bar, indicating the first One time we test pull-ups...

    Of course, this analogy may not be so accurate, but it''s not perfect and not far away...

    "So, the prerequisite for resisting the demonic wave is to complete the coming-of-age ceremony first...this is actually a sequence..." Amber finally awoke from the state of astonishment and cursing in her heart. She blinked her eyes twice, and her expression was more than crying. It''s still ugly, "The Noyes sent so much information before, why didn''t they say anything in it..."

    "They don''t know our situation. What''s more, is it useful to remind them?" Gao Wen shook his head, "The Demon Tide will visit on time in a year and a half, and it won''t be because of the Nuoyi people who reminded it. The Demon Tide just stopped halfway. When we come back after the exam, the world has always been running strictly and coldly in accordance with the laws of nature. If any civilization is crushed... it will be crushed."

    "It''s not like what you usually say," Amber couldn''t help but looked into Gawain''s eyes. "Are you going to be discouraged? Well... I have no other meaning, even if you are discouraged. The way, after all, is human beings against the natural order, anyway, I will definitely stand with you to the end, in my heart you are already the best person in this world..."

    Gawain glanced at Amber unexpectedly. It seemed that he didn''t expect that the guy who was the first to jump out and yell to divide his luggage and run away would suddenly say such a few words, but he quickly smiled. He reached out and rubbed Amber¡¯s messy hair casually: "Then I really thank you for your support, but don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t give up because of this difficulty. I just suddenly understood it more clearly. When it comes to the true face of this world, from the perspective of knowing oneself and the enemy, this is a very good thing.

    "We will continue to resist the demonic wave. We will continue to produce projection devices. We will still transform the neural network. We will still advance the home planet barrier plan. The demonic wave observation device on Ogure will not be suspended, even if we Everything discussed just now is fact, and these things will not stop for a minute or a second."

    Amber opened her eyes wide in surprise: "The warning from the lady that night..."

    "We will actively prepare to respond to the impact from the gods, and will look for a turning point in the time before the barrier is finally activated," Gao Wen said with a serious expression, "As long as the barrier has not been activated, as long as the tide has not arrived, even if it is In the last twenty-four hours, the final disobedience will not happen, and we still have a chance.

    "We can choose not to activate it after we have built the barrier, but at least we still have the opportunity to''choose'' instead of not building the barrier at all. He hesitated and wasted the opportunity to build the barrier.

    Seeing Gawain''s still bright eyes and the look that seemed to never give up, Amber suddenly felt a feeling in her heart, as if...the person in front of her will never be overwhelmed by anything.

    And the pressure in her heart that emerged from the shadow of "ultimate disobedience" just now seemed to have been inspired and influenced by Gao Wen''s determination, and she didn''t know when it disappeared.

    As the shadow in her heart faded, her sluggish thoughts became active again, and Amber seemed to have suddenly thought of something: "If you think about it like this... Will Ms. Ye''s''abnormal behavior'' be trying to solve this''ultimate disobedience''? The problem?"

    "It''s very possible," Gawain obviously thought of this. "Since he will give us this warning, it means that he doesn''t want this season of civilization to die in the final disobedience on the eve of successfully resisting the demonic tide, let alone. This is out of his own will or the''instructions'' left by the sailors. It is possible for him to help secretly, but we cannot be sure to what extent he will help."

    "How helpful is it?" Amber touched his chin and fell into deep thought. "As we discussed before, it is unlikely that he will directly kill the gods in the world, but it is unlikely that he will use his hands and feet on the''fetters of faith''. Low, and this aspect is the focus of the work of the Theocracy...what will he do..."

    "Don''t get caught up in this aspect," Gavin saw that Amber seemed to be completely immersed in this problem, and couldn''t help but interrupt her loudly. "Ms. Ye has his own arrangements, and we can''t let all our hopes go. On the help of an ancient **** and he has already sent us an invitation? Perhaps the answer lies in this invitation. As for before this, we should first focus on the problem at hand."

    Amber shook his head, and temporarily moved the question that he didn''t think through: "That''s what I said. Then what do you plan to do next? Do these things have to be explained to Typhon, Silver, and Talrond? Regarding the mind The unified field and the final rebellious guess want to go public or not? I always think that since we can think of this, others will probably think of it sooner or later..."

    "Yes, sooner or later, they will think that even if there is no warning from Ms. Ye, there are never a lot of smart people," Gao Wen said sternly. Elrond¡¯s trade-offs should be about the same, so just call them all together and let us face... the malice of this world."

    (3 days at the end of the month (29, 30, 31 every night from 20 o''clock to 24 o''clock) ask for a monthly pass~

    In addition, thanks to the enthusiasm + the support of the fans, readers in the v group can receive the surroundings at the end of the month, and there are also the starting point premium VIP account and the official 150 Jingdong card. For details, please consult the group owner and administrator. Participate later)

 Chapter 1514ï¼š Never stop

    In the depths of the neural network, in the special encryption space, in the endless sea of ??pure white flowers once again appeared the figure of Gawain and several empire leaders.

    "I feel that you are in a rush to convene the meeting this time," Rosetta didn''t have any politeness after entering the venue. His gaze fell on Gawain and said quite openly, "What emergency happened?"

    "You can say so," Gawain nodded, and his gaze scanned the Silver Queen sitting next to him and the leaders of Balogre and Herragor sitting across the table. "I know that everyone in this room is everyday. It is not easy for a monarch of a country with busy government affairs to respond to my meeting invitation so quickly, so I will make a long story short about the solution to the demonic wave discussed before. I may now have some not so good news to tell you."

    "It''s rare in this world that you can be so close to an enemy. It seems that this is really bad news," Herragor stared into Gawain''s eyes, "What happened? Isn''t it the Neues? A major loophole was found in the technical information sent?"

    "The technical information sent by the Noi people has no problem with ourselves," Gao Wen opened his hands and pressed the table. "Although it hasn''t been verified yet, it is very likely...to be used to resist the demons. The unified field will trigger the final disobedience."

    The round table quieted down for a moment, and even a nearly necrotic figure like Rosetta who had almost tempered his expression control could not avoid the stunned appearance at this moment, and Belcetia, who was sitting on the side of Gawain, couldn''t bear it. Huo Ran got up, the expression on the silver queen''s face was extremely shocked: "The mental unity field will trigger the final disobedience? Why is this?"

    Gao Wen opened his mouth and was about to answer, but suddenly saw the two dragon leaders sitting across the table flashing twice, as if the network connection was unstable. This made him have to shut his mouth and wait patiently for a few moments. Seconds, until Herragor and Balroger re-established a consciousness connection. The expressions on the faces of the two dragon leaders seemed a bit embarrassed. The Dragon Blood Grand Duke Balroger was the first to break the silence and explain: "Sorry, I just don¡¯t know why. The connection was interrupted..."

    "Excessive thought fluctuations sometimes lead to the protective offline of the immersion capsule," Gao Wen explained euphemistically, "Don''t mind, we know that''ultimate disobedience'' has a special and sensitive meaning to the dragons."

    "We will control our emotions," Herragor nodded slightly, and as the voice fell, his slightly unstable figure actually became solid and stable immediately, "Now let''s talk about it. Where is the problem."

    Gawain immediately stated all the warnings he had received from Ms. Ye and a series of conjectures he had produced, without any reservations. As he said, he could see the expressions on the faces of several leaders. One after another became serious, everyone was lost in thought, but until long after his voice fell, no one spoke at the scene.

    This strange silence lasted for a whole whole number of minutes, and in the end, Bersetia was the first to break the silence: "Therefore, the prerequisite for using the mental unity field is to complete the rite of passage, otherwise the gods will be drawn from the demons. The knowledge of eroded and got out of control. The Noyes did not remind us of this because they had already completed this process and assumed that we had also completed this step..."

    "It is not yet known what the civilization of the Neues is. They are a''heir civilization'' that thrived in the legacy of the''pioneer race''. Perhaps their relationship with the gods is different from ours from the very beginning. But this is not important," Gao Wen shook his head. "The important thing is that more than 90% of the members of the alliance will face this problem. At present, it seems that there are only races like the dragons that have completed their initiation rites and special species like the sea monsters. ''It is safe to use the Unity of Mind...''

    "But this kind of''safety'' is meaningless," Herragor immediately shook his head and said, even though he learned that his race would not face "ultimate rebellion" again, the expression on the dragon leader''s face was still blank at the moment. Relax, "We just won''t face the divine disaster again, but we still have to face that the remaining population of the Demon Tide Dragon Clan cannot meet the node needs of the mental unity field. It is impossible to survive the Demon Tide by relying solely on ourselves. "

    As Herragor said, in the face of this crisis, even if the dragons have completed their coming-of-age ceremony, it is of no avail. Their population has been severely reduced in the previous wars, and they have fallen to the point that even if the whole family is connected to the grid, they cannot use neural networks. The extent to which they have built a unified field of mind, so as long as they cannot solve the "adult" problem of other races, they cannot be alone.

    "...After all, time is too tight," Balroger suddenly sighed in an unbearably depressed atmosphere. "Even if there are another ten years, based on the current operation of the theocracy, the alliance will solve the gods. The disaster will only be a matter of time or night, or if Tarrond is given some time to incubate the dragon eggs and raise the young dragons, we can also meet the node needs of the neural network, and even the dragon can be solely responsible for propping up the barrier and protecting other futures. A race that can grow up..."

    "But we haven''t had this''ten years'', Balogre," Herragor glanced at his old friend. "We must act on the premise of acknowledging reality."

    While talking, the golden dragon turned his gaze to Gawain: "So what do you think? After confirming the existence of this hidden danger, what arrangements does Cecil have?"

    Herragor knew about Gawain. Although they didn¡¯t deal with each other for a long time, the dragon leader who had lived for millions of years knew how to see the characteristics of a person. He knew that Gawain was an eternal People who choose to face the challenge head-on, and will actively find a way out in the face of a major crisis. Even when there is no way out, this human hero will choose to carve out a path on his own. This is his characteristic as a "pioneer".

    "My idea is very simple. Even if the threat of a divine disaster exists, we have to build a barrier," Gawain said bluntly. "Maybe we really have to face the gods who are in madness, but until that day it is really inevitable. When the earth comes, we must find a way to ensure the greatest initiative or even extreme point, the barrier may not be activated, but it must not be absent."

    The figures at the round table exchanged their sights or fell into short thoughts, but this time the silence did not last long, and the voice of the Silver Empress Bersetia was the first to sound: "I agree."

    "This is also our opinion," Herragor nodded and said, "Indeed, we haven''t thought of a way to avoid the divine disaster yet, but the magic wave will not stop waiting for mortals to find this way. At this stage, the only thing we can What we did was to build the barrier."

    Gawain cast his gaze on Rosetta Augustus, who was silent. The monarch Typhon, who was always straight-faced, just nodded slightly at him, his voice calm: "You may have to talk to God again. Fight."

    "There are many gods," Gawain corrected seriously, and then he paused for two seconds, seeming to give everyone some time to think before bringing the topic to his original purpose, "Then since we have already A consensus has been reached on this point. Now is the time to make a final decision on several options for resisting the evil tide. After the last meeting, everyone should have discussed with domestic experts and scholars. I want to know about you. the final decision."

    "Typhon has decided to support the home planet barrier project." Rosetta was the first to speak, and he has reached a consensus with Gawain in this regard.

    Herragor and Balroger glanced at each other. The two dragon leaders seemed to have discussed the results in the real world before attending the meeting. They unanimously said: "Talrond also supports the Mother Star Barrier Project."

    Gawain nodded, his gaze finally fell on Bersetia. The appearance of the elven queen 700 years ago is still printed in his mind, but that quirky appearance has long become the Bell of this moment in history. Setia is elegant and steady, shouldering the destiny of an ancient empire and a vital voice in the alliance. She thought about it for a while under Gao Wen''s gaze, and then said softly: "In fact, when I came here, I still We are considering the plan for the Gondor Refuge, but now... the Silver Empire supports the Mother Star Barrier Project." Gu

    She stared into Gawain''s eyes, there seemed to be a sly in the depths of her eyes, but these changes were well hidden.

    The home planet barrier project was finally approved. The three empires and Tarrond all supported this magnificent plan, and Gawain was not surprised by the final result.

    If it is said that the shadow of "the unified field of mind may lead to final disobedience" reveals that there is still room for controversy in the previous plans, then when the deadly threat of the divine disaster is suddenly placed on everyone''s head, the home planet barrier plan has become The unquestionable best answer, the reason is very simple. If you really get to the worst step, how can mortals who hide in crowded refuges and not even be able to survive their own survival against the angry gods? ?

    In contrast, the fully organized mortal army in the home planet barrier has at least one chance to fight against the divine disaster.

    "That''s it, then," Gao Wen breathed a sigh of relief. This may be an efficient meeting he organized since he uncovered the coffin. "We have reached a consensus that the Mother Star Barrier Project will become the Loren Alliance against the devil. Tide¡¯s final plan. After that, the details of the plan will be disclosed to all member states of the alliance, and preparations for relevant personnel, materials, technology and other aspects will also begin immediately. In addition, after the superluminal communication between Loren and Neustar is restored , These programs also need to be synchronized with the Noyes."

    Loren and Noy, two civilizations separated by four light-years, compared to their respective histories of thousands of years or more, today''s brief contact is actually not a solid mutual trust, but it is also Due to the four light-year long distance, coupled with the fact that neither party has super-light-speed navigation technology, and the current super-light-speed communication and exchanges, the two civilizations that should have a lot of suspicion have established just the right amount of trust and mutual assistance. .

    At least in the case of the magic tide, all the technical information of Loren and Noy will be effectively and fully exchanged.

    The figures at the round table left one by one. Rosetta Augustus deliberately stayed at the end. The Typhon monarch, who had had many dealings with the "God", did not immediately break the line after getting up. He cast a deep look at Gao Wen: "If we really fight this time, it will be far from comparable to the battle on the Winterhold defense line."

    Gao Wen couldn''t help laughing: "Looking at your attitude just now, I thought you were calm and gentle."

    "There is always something to say about the scene," Rosetta''s stone-like face also showed a suspicious smile, "and the atmosphere is there for a good word."

    "But it is undeniable that we need this confidence now," Gawain said with a smile, "At least we can''t lose in momentum."

    "But we now need something more than aura," Rosetta frowned slightly, "I hope you can tell us about the ultimate disobedience, and about the fact that the gods may be contaminated by the unity of mind. You What are your plans?"

    "...It must be admitted that this is probably one of the few things I am unsure of," Gawain and Rosetta''s eagle-like eyes looked at each other for a long time, and finally sighed slightly and said solemnly. "I¡¯m waiting for news from the north. As long as the exploration of the Violet Kingdom is progressing, I will go to the''City of a Thousand Towers'' as soon as possible. I have also prepared a solution. No matter what the cost of this solution is, I will find a way to find out."

    "Violet Kingdom..." Rosetta nodded, "Typhon also has an investigative force active on Violet Island. If the two teams meet, they can provide help as much as they can. But is this all your arrangements? For the ultimate divine disaster that is very likely to come early, it should not be possible for your plan to just expect an ancient **** to prepare a safe refuge for mortals? This is not in line with your character."

    This time, Gawain was silent for a long time, until Rosetta almost wanted to urge him, he finally nodded imperceptibly: "If everything is gone, I still have a plan. This plan can''t resist the demonic tide, but it Maybe it can save civilization on this planet for the last time when the gods are out of control."

    "...It''s expensive?"

    "Unable to estimate."

    "Can it be used to destroy the gods who are out of control?"

    "Yes, at least it''s a big hit."

    "Let me guess... This should be a plan you have stored for a long time. In the past few years, you should have put it in your hand more than once, but you should have never thought about it. It comes in handy... Considering the various situations you have faced, who has been listed as a candidate for this plan? The dragon god? The creeping disaster? Or the tide and the sentry? I feel enough. There should be only a few of the''qualifications''. Maybe... the Winterhold Battlefield should be added?"

    Gao Wen looked at Rosetta Augustus, who was a rare joke, with a blank face. The latter just spread his hands: "You should know that players who play cards a lot are very good at distinguishing the actions of other players. Maybe I I don¡¯t know what you have prepared, but I know that in some cases you must be preparing."

    "Well, you guessed it right," Gawain said helplessly, "and then? What else do you want to ask?"

    "No," Rosetta said casually, and then he actually took a half step back, and the black door appeared in the air behind him, "With these answers, I can already sleep a little more peacefully. I feel it."

    This time Gawain finally showed a surprised expression: "Aren''t you going to ask about the details of my plan?"

    "Ask some questions that are destined to be unanswered positively can only waste time, and I have always been so busy," Rosetta''s figure has entered the black gate, and his voice is transmitted to Gawain in the gradually illusory light and shadow. In his ears, "But if it''s the last step, I hope you can at least let me know as an ally."

 Chapter 1515ï¼š Save the plan

    After Rosetta finally left, only Gawain was left in the pure white flower field. He stood quietly by the round table, letting the breeze blow by his side, watching the unknown white flowers at his feet lightly in the wind. Swaying lightly, a figure gradually emerged from the sea of ??flowers not far away between the ups and downs of thoughts in his head.

    It was Bertila in a long green dress.

    As the architect and manager of this network encryption space, Bertila has listened to all meetings held by Gao Wen in this sea of ??flowers, but she rarely shows up directly, only occasionally after the meeting. For example at this moment.

    "Your thoughts are very serious." In this cyberspace, Bertila''s figure returned to her posture when she was a human. She wandered to a position opposite Gawain and looked at him across the round table. , "Are you thinking about your''final means''?"

    "You know what my ¡®final means¡¯ is," Gawain looked at Bertila, "I told you about the ¡®backup plan¡¯ on the eve of the Battle of Talash."

    "Yes, because I was transferring most of my consciousness to the derived limbs near the Talash Plain. You told me some of your''little secrets'' so that I could know how to respond in an emergency. Protect yourself," Bertila nodded slightly, "You can drop part of the Voyager space facilities from space, and set off a devastating impact and energy explosion on the ground. Its power is even enough to kill the heyday. Dragon God, this is your last resort when fighting against a divine disaster."

    Having said this, she frowned slightly: "This is indeed a costly plan. If the ultimate disobedience does happen, the divine disaster may occur across the entire Continent of Loren, and your''natural punishment'' can only come. Above everyone''s heads."

    Gawain nodded silently, everything was exactly as the other party had said.

    Even if the unified field of mind really triggered the final disobedience in the final stage and caused the collective loss of control of the gods, he still has the last choice to try to prevent this disaster, and that is the legacy of the sailors in space.

    Just as the "final plan" for deterring the Dragon God and dealing with the sentinel crisis, decommissioning satellites and space stations in orbit and throwing them to the ground is his killer against the gods.

    But unlike the situation when it deterred the Dragon God and responded to the sentinel crisis, this time the cost of this final plan will be staggeringly high.

    Because after the final disobedience is triggered, all the gods on this planet will be out of control. They will appear on the entire continent, appearing in the sky above all the kingdoms gathered by mortals, and Gawain¡¯s bombing list will no longer be on the list. It is the Tarrond continent that hangs alone overseas, not the sparsely populated Gondor wasteland, but the entire mortal world.

    In essence, this is actually using one disaster to prevent another disaster. Even with the best results, he can only guarantee that some mortals will survive the space-based bombing, and if the situation is worse, If the scope of the gods descending is too scattered...

    "This is the worst''hole card'', but sometimes the situation really does not allow us to be optimistic," his voice is low and slow. "We can only do our best to prepare everything to prevent the situation from really developing to that day, even if the situation is true. When the day comes, we will also try to reduce the loss as much as possible and keep the fire."

    He stared at Bertila quietly, and the latter felt something from this gaze. Her expression became solemn: "What do you need me to do?"

    "Two things, the first thing, I want you to continue to grow underground in the areas of the Holy Spirit Plain and the Gondor Wastes with the thickest rock layers and the most stable geological structure, and deepen the roots, the deeper the better, and then in these areas Ten to fifteen''caves'' have been expanded," Gao Wen looked into Bertila''s eyes and slowly confessed, "We will set up a batch of neural network access points in these underground caves. Your root system is the best. They should be enough to connect all these "dungeons" to the backbone network."

    "You want to transfer a part of the neural network node group underground," Bertila immediately understood Gawain''s intentions, "so that even if you enable the ¡®final plan¡¯, you can minimize the neural network¡¯s suspension during the bombing."

    Gao Wen nodded slightly: "With your current rooting ability, the thickest rock layer will be enough to withstand the impact and energy penetration of the satellite when it falls. Transferring a part of the node group to deep underground can ensure the safety of the mother star barrier. The operation basis of the unified field of mind is the''projection source'' of non-directional thoughts, and the basis of non-directional thoughts is the living nodes in the neural network. If these living nodes are killed by orbital bombardment, then the mother star barrier will also be destroyed. Nothing exists. On the other hand, people who are transferred to the dungeon can also become "fire seeds." They are the computing nodes of the neural network and the hope of returning to the ground to rebuild their homes after orbital bombing."

    "I understand, I will take root from now on," Bertila nodded with a solemn expression, and then showed a hint of curiosity, "What about the second thing?"

    "...Guarantee survival," Gao Wen finally spoke slowly after a few seconds of silence, "in any case, guarantee survival."

    Bertila opened her eyes slightly. She seemed to be unable to understand the meaning of Gawain''s words for a while, but soon, she heard Gawain''s next order or exhortation.

    "You are an''adult'' who is not affected by the divine disaster. Even if the''final plan'' fails, the out-of-control gods will not take you as a target," Gao Wen said solemnly, his expression more than ever. Seriously, "At the same time, you have an extremely special life form. Your body is a plant. Your consciousness can be distributed in hundreds of synthetic brains, and these synthetic brains... can be shut down by external means. And the restarted, and the synthetic brain in the shutdown state is no longer an observer."

    The expression on Bertila''s face changed, and she finally understood what Gawain''s exhortation meant.

    "We will try our best to survive, but we will also face the future with the worst assumptions. If everything is alive, we should at least figure out how to leave something in this world," Gao Wen said in a low voice. Speaking slowly, "I believe that other countries should also have their own''preservation plans'' to prepare for the worst outcome after all the plans fail, and you... Bertila, you are Cecil''s Save the plan. Valley

    "Bertila, remember this command. If we fail to prevent the final divine disaster, or the mother planet barrier plan fails, you must immediately cut off the connection with all neural network nodes and cut yourself out of the mortal thoughts. You must Transfer your consciousness to the synthetic brain and enter the hibernation state, and give the Thorin giant tree instructions to survive before dormant, and stay alive at all costs."

    In the boundless sea of ??pure white flowers, the breeze has completely stopped at some point. An unspeakable silence enveloped the virtual world. I don¡¯t know how long it took before Bertila broke the silence: "You really gave me a heavy enough weight. The mission..."

    While she was talking, she shook her head slightly, seeming to want to sigh, but finally turned into a question: "But does it really make sense to do this? When the whole world is turned into ruins amidst the raging gods, All the creatures in the world are turned into history in the tide of magic. What else can a giant Thorin tree that survive alone in the center of the wasteland? Do you let me stare at a dying world alone and forever?"

    "It makes sense, of course it makes sense," Gawain said with a serious expression. "This world will not die forever. Similar destruction has been staged countless times in this world, but there will always be new races in the wasteland. Multiply, do you remember the analogy I made? The ubiquitous magic power is like the wind of catalysis, so that our world will always be maintained in the luxuriant summer. Withering is only temporary. Our generation of mortals will die, but the next generation will Grow up under your watch, and then..."

    "At that time, we were their ¡®pioneer group¡¯," Bertila interrupted Gawain, and she finally understood it completely, "Did you get the inspiration from the Neues?"

    Gawain did not affirm or deny. He only spoke slowly after a moment of silence: "The siren has lost immunity to the magic tide, and the dragon has also broken their cradle and shackles. At the cost of eternity, on this planet The civilization that has been stagnant for millions of years has now been exchanged for a pass to continue to advance higher, and now we have taken over from a distant alien civilization the legacy of a certain pioneer group...and this may have been ours here. The last test to face on the planet.

    "In the face of this test, I certainly hope that we can succeed, but if our civilization fails this season, you can at least pass on this legacy that has been passed down for countless years, and wait until the next generation, the next generation. ¡­Those descendants who have inherited the inheritance will always be a little easier than us when they start, maybe a little bit easier, and at least they will not be as embarrassed as we are now."

    He stopped, the breeze in the sea of ??flowers began to flow again somehow, Bertila''s figure seemed a little illusory in the wind, she was mobilizing her huge nervous system, hundreds of thousands of them connected to each other in the real world A synthetic brain and a computing center directly connected to the giant tree of Thorin were retrieving data. After a while, her slightly illusory figure reconstituted, and her face became more solemn: "No wonder you have been advancing the empire all this time. Data entry work in large libraries..."

    "We have to consider all possibilities," Gawain smiled, "Even if there is no warning from Ms. Ye, and there is no shadow of''ultimate disobedience'', we must also consider the possibility of failure."

    "This is indeed your character." Bertila said with a smile.

    "It''s just that it''s a bit unfair to you," after a moment of silence, Gawain finally said this sentence, "I didn''t ask for your consent, I have already arranged such a task for you."

    "But I am indeed the best person to perform this task or even the only one able to perform this task, am I not?" Bertila just smiled gently. She seems to have not shown such an expression for many, many years. "The world Not everything can be measured by "fairness". After all, the term "fairness" is only a concept created by human beings subjectively. What we have to face is a cold and cold thing that far surpasses all beings on earth. In the hard order of all things, facing such an opponent, we can only return with the same cold and hard reason and a little bit of courage and luck."

    Having said this, she suddenly blinked and asked curiously: "Will you tell the other members of the alliance about this plan? For example, Typhon and Baiyin..."

    "Yes, and I believe they are also implementing similar plans. As I said just now, each country should have its own''preservation plan'', just like the shelter plans and home planet barrier plans we think of. In the face of death, leaving a last word is not contradictory to active self-help," Gao Wen said bluntly. He did not even evade the somewhat negative term "last word". "In fact, I even considered whether to use the alliance as a whole. Wisdom comes up with a few more secure ways to keep the last words, but we can¡¯t focus too much energy on things beyond the home planet barrier, so let¡¯s keep these ¡°preservation plans¡± on such a small scale. That''s enough."

    Bertila watched Gawain¡¯s somewhat vicissitudes of face, before nodding slightly: "I will remember the mission you gave me, although I sincerely hope that I don¡¯t need to perform the second mission, but if there is such a day...I Assure you that I will survive, and survive at all costs. The Thorin tree will stand on this ground until the new generation rises, until I pass on everything from this era to my successors... Until that day, I Will wither."

    "I''m relieved."

    Gawain showed a faint smile, and then he took a half step back, and his figure finally faded in the air.

    In the depths of the giant Thorin tree, in the hall made up of huge leaves, hard wood and shimmering flower strings, a group of lush flower vines suddenly made a rustling sound, and then the vines faded, an incarnation of Berthila Sit up from the depths of the flower vine.

    Consciousness was injected into the newly activated body, and the simulated sense organs began to stimulate the nerve nodes of the avatar. In the sudden bright ambient light, Bertil blinked a few eyes, and she heard footsteps ringing from the side, following the prestige. I was seeing an elf girl with a petite figure, pale complexion, and silver runes all over her cheeks and arms, appearing in front of her.

    "Are you awake?" Berna happily looked at Bertila who had just awakened. "I just heard the rumbling in the No. 2 nerve cluster cavity. Are you mobilizing something?"

    "Berna," Bertila glanced at the elf girl who was standing in front of her giggling. The emotions in her heart were a bit complicated, but the limited body structure of the incarnation made it difficult for her to make sufficiently complex expressions, which made her voice. And the look was a little dull, "Who is on duty at the computing center right now?"

    "It''s Mr. Berlott, Bachelor of Node," Berna flashed the rune, and quickly replied, "Are you looking for him?"

    "Please come to the canopy meeting room," Bertila said, and while she spoke, hundreds of millions of nerve nodes were sending and receiving instructions under her will, and the root system stretched for thousands of kilometers. The Internet began to wriggle and proliferate in the depths of the earth. She could feel the huge information gathering. It was cold rock formations, moist soil, boundless darkness, and rivers flowing under the ground. Her roots began to swallow the soil and crush. Broken boulders, transforming the mineral elements in the stratum into corridors and caves, pillars and domes of giant Thorin trees are becoming active, this is since the Battle of Talash Plain, she once again drove those distant roots and arms, "I want to discuss some civil engineering matters with him."

 Chapter 1516ï¼š Scroll of Aeons

    The door leading to the communication room opened, and a tall and thin figure walked out of it. Diana, who was already waiting in the hallway, quickly greeted her. The face was as cold and serious as before, and this time there was more unclear weight in the coldness.

    It seems that what happened at the meeting, perhaps it was the new information that His Majesty Gawain Cecil brought, or it was the elves or dragons who discovered new problems in the refuge plan in Diana¡¯s mental core. There was some speculation, but she didn''t ask anything, just lowered her head slightly: "Do you need to take a break first?"

    "...No need," Rosetta glanced at the maid standing in front of him, and his mind was still circling the content discussed in the meeting about the unity of mind and the ultimate disobedience, about the adulthood and the gods of the mortal race. Disaster, about Gawain¡¯s "final plan" and the fate that everyone may face, his face was solemn, and he stood in the corridor for two seconds before suddenly speaking, "Matilda is in the Obsidian Palace? ?"

    "His Royal Highness just returned half an hour ago," Diana said, lowering her head. "Do you need to call her here?"

    "Let her come to the study to find me," Rosetta said in a deep voice, and then he seemed to think of something again, frowning slightly, "What''s the progress of the exploration on Violet Island?"

    "Our exploratory team has entered the depths of the southeast forest and has not found any traces of the city. Only some stone relics like''monuments'' have been found in the forest." Diana reported the latest intelligence from the north. At present, the vanguard troops have built a security camp near one of the monuments, and set up a mage tower and a supply station. The follow-up forces are continuing to land on the island from the southeast coast and are expected to join the vanguard forces in two days."

    Rosetta pondered for a few seconds, then suddenly said: "Go yourself."

    Diana glanced at the emperor with some surprise. It seemed that she didn''t expect the other party to give this order suddenly, but this did not affect her response to the order: "Yes, I will leave tomorrow."

    Rosetta nodded, and then seemed to feel the need to explain a few words, and then said: "...What happened on Violet Island is very important. I am not relieved that others are responsible. After you get there, the first task is to find the place in Violet. The city of a thousand towers in the depths of the island, and to provide assistance within its capacity to the exploration team of the Cecilites."

    Diana bowed her head deeply: "I will follow your orders."

    After a while, Matilda Augustus was walking in the deep corridor deep in the Obsidian Palace. She received the order from her father to be summoned, but she didn''t know why her father wanted to see herself in such a hurry.

    All she knows is that her father once again participated in the "virtual network conference" convened by His Majesty Gawain Cecil today. The leaders of the three empires and the dragon kingdom will finally determine the plan to resist the demonic wave at the meeting, maybe...and What was discussed at the meeting?

    The sound of the boots hitting the marble floor was crisp and rhythmic.

    After entering the inner court, Matilda withdrew from all her entourages around her. She hurriedly walked through the corridor that she had walked countless times in her memory, and the skirt swept across the decorative armor and hero sculptures in the corridor.

    She still remembered that when she was a child, she would often climb onto those sculptures, which caused the maids and guards who took care of herself to exclaim, and also caused her serious father to laugh and cry. In the end, she always jumped from the highest point of the sculpture. On her father, in a pounce and exclamation, she would see his father show a smile that would never have appeared in the past. It was one of the few pleasures of her childhood, and it was the only thing she could think of at that time that she could have with her father. "game".

    But later, as her father¡¯s mental state was deteriorating, and the atmosphere of depression and tension filled this gloomy palace, she never had such joy again. Now, in a blink of an eye, the Augustus family is finally in her father¡¯s This generation got rid of the frenzied curse that lasted for two centuries, but the childhood that has passed away will never come back.

    Now she is the dazzling jewel of the Tifeng Empire, the noble crown prince, she has passed from here, and she can only put on a serious and solemn expression to help her father deal with those solemn and serious things.

    Matilda opened the last door at the end of the corridor, and she saw the figure as tall as she remembered, but much thinner than she remembered, sitting on a high chair, like a figure in the sunset near dusk Against the backlit sculpture, she gently closed the door and bowed her head respectfully to salute: "Father, are you looking for me?"

    "...Remember, before the decisive battle of Winterhold, we started a project to gather scholars and clerks from across the country to compile and compile all the empire''s historical, natural, technical, and artistic classics," Rosetta said in thought When he woke up, he looked at his daughter and said in a calm voice, "I remember that Hardyren and you were in charge of this work in the end."

    Matilda was taken aback for a moment, and then reacted: "Yes, the situation was turbulent at the time, and the future is not optimistic. We initiated such a project to preserve the history and history of the Typhons in the worst case. Cultural heritage..."

    "This matter should continue, right?"

    "Yes," Matilda nodded hesitantly, "Although the war ended, we found that the compilation of such an "Encyclopedia" still had its meaning, so this work has continued, and it is now approaching. At the end. Why did you bring it up suddenly?"

    Rosetta did not speak immediately. He seemed to be meditating, and it took a long time to break the silence: "Matilda, how do you think the "Encyclopedia" we compiled will be preserved for a longer period of time when civilization is destroyed. And have the opportunity to pass on to future generations?"

    ¡­

    The anti-gravity lift quietly passed through the shaft leading to the depths of the ground. The Silver Queen Belcetia Morningstar stood inside the protective barrier of the lift, staring thoughtfully at the layer after layer of alloy frame and The reinforced rock strata continued to rise in sight, until a slight tremor suddenly came from under her feet, and the elevator platform was clamped by the mechanical devices on both sides of the passage and began to slow down, and she blinked and returned to the way she was when she was facing her subjects on weekdays. Kind of indifferent, calm expression.

    The shaft gate slid open on both sides amidst the sound of mechanical friction, and Bersetia stepped out of the elevator platform. The space in front of her suddenly opened up. In this well-protected bunker facility, there were bright lights everywhere.

    This is the deep underground of the Elf King City. For tens of thousands of years, this underground bunker has been directly controlled and supervised by the Elf Royal Family. There are no less than ten similar bunker facilities in and around the King City. Some of them are material warehouses and some are backed up. Some of the industrial bases are doomsday fortresses for all the residents of the royal city to take refuge, and some are highly classified research centers and storage vaults containing dangerous magical artifacts. Similar facilities exist in every country, and the elves have passed on this land. For tens of thousands of years, they certainly did.

    At this moment, the underground bunker serving as a research facility is in a busy state. Bersetia is here in person to inspect a project that has been secretly carried out for a period of time.

    In the huge hexagonal hall, hundreds of senior scholars and experienced mages are watching the operation of a huge magical device. There are several people tall, and the alloy shell is smooth and precise. In some areas, you can see a transparent crystal window on the shell. In the window, you can clearly see the complex rune structure and the running mechanical module.

    This huge icosahedron just floated, and there was a low and pleasant hum inside its body. The brilliance of magic wandered through the gaps in its shell, and it responded to the instructions sent to it by the surrounding wizards from time to time. , Or interact and communicate with some equipment in the hall on her own, while Great Astrology Master Verania floats directly above the device, carefully sensing the flow of magic within the device. Valley

    It wasn''t until the Silver Queen came near the device that Verania''s work came to an end. The great astrology master slowly descended to the ground and paid tribute to the Queen: "Your Majesty, the meeting is over?"

    "Yes, as we had previously expected, the final result is the home planet barrier," Bersetia nodded, and then his gaze fell on the magic device behind the Great Astrology Master, "The operation of the''Secretary Organization'' how?"

    Verania was a little surprised, because the Silver Queen took the event related to the final plan for the defense of the magic tide so lightly, but then she reacted and nodded gently: "It has been running steadily for more than thirty-six. Hours, all parameters are normal. But we may need to do more tests to determine whether it can run and repair itself as designed. After all, it uses both the original blueprint of the original wizard and modern magic technology. The combination of the participants still needs data accumulation."

    Bersetia nodded slightly, and Verania seemed to feel something from the Queen¡¯s attitude at the moment: "Your Majesty, the secretarial agency is just a machine. It can record and teach knowledge, but it can¡¯t after all. It represents the silver elves, and after a long period of time, whether a machine buried deep underground can really see the sky again is unknown..."

    "It can''t represent the silver elves, but it can represent that a civilization called the silver elves once existed in this world," Bersetia interrupted the great astrology master. The "Great Split" occurred, the exiles were scattered in the Loren continent, and the elven subspecies had forgotten their original culture and heritage. Even the silver elves that preserved the most heritage can only start from a pile of scrap machines that cannot be activated. Some messy legends and deified stories were barely pieced together with old books that no one understood. But if we had a teaching machine similar to the "secretary organization" at that time, this situation might not have happened."

    She raised her head and stared at the magic device floating in the middle of the hall. The huge magic device calmly responded to the queen''s gaze. Its perception module recognized the figure in front of her, and a body of cold and hard steel came out. String special buzzing sound.

    This thing was not built recently, and the start of the entire project can even be traced back to the first communication between the Neues and the Loren Alliance.

    Compared with the other younger races on this continent, the silver elves faced the disruption of civilization earlier and fully experienced rebirth in the ruins. In the matter of "left inheritance", this has a long history. The race is more sensitive and active than everyone else.

    And the meeting that just ended made the Silver Queen more sure of the correctness of this kind of precaution.

    "Secretary agency, can you hear me?" Bersetia said suddenly.

    A deep and mechanical response came from the huge magic device: "Yes, please give me orders."

    Bersetia took a breath: "Describe your mission."

    "It is the mission of the secretarial agency to continue to collect and record knowledge, and to wait for the doomsday instruction. When the doomsday instruction is activated, the bunker will be closed and turned into a waiting mode. During the waiting period, it will take all means to maintain itself and the operation of the shelter facilities until the intelligent species meet the conditions. Reappear on the surface, take the initiative to contact him and execute teaching instructions..."

    ¡­

    The heavy alloy walls blocked the biting cold wind blowing from the direction of the wilderness, and the thermal field diffuser maintained a comfortable indoor environment. Herragor, dressed in plain robes, came to the laboratory. Several dragons were busy in front of the operation desk. The scholars immediately greeted them and bowed their tribute to their leader.

    Herragor replied indifferently, and then his gaze swept across this spacious laboratory. What you see is the dazzling operating table, the holographic image floating in the air, the culture vessels lined up by the wall, and many different kinds of things. In the eyes of other races, these devices may represent the incredible "Talrond technology", but a real dragon can tell at a glance that everything here is pieced together.

    Compared with the laboratories of those technology companies in Tarrond during its heyday, this place can almost be described as shabby.

    "I''m sorry, but I can only provide you with such conditions," Herragor said to the scholars in front of him. "It can''t be compared with the original enterprise R&D center."

    "Don''t you say that," a black-haired dragon scholar hurriedly waved his hand. "This is much better than we thought. We never even thought that such a gene editing could be established after the war. room¡­"

    Herragore nodded, and then stepped to one of the consoles. His gaze fell on a set of holographic images. The center of the holographic images was not mysterious or mysterious. It was a worm. , A ugly, ugly worm.

    And beside the holographic projection of this worm, there are large swathes of genetic factors compiled data.

    "Which step is it?" Herragor looked back and asked the technician who came next to him.

    "At present, a brief history of Tarrond has been successfully compiled and injected into the redundant genetic fragments of the Erbito worm, and it has maintained a stable transmission after the sixteenth generation of catalyzed reproduction. As we already know, The redundant genetic fragments of the Bitto worm are very, very stable, and are an excellent carrier of information."

    "Yes, very, very stable..." Herragor muttered to himself softly, "From 1.87 million years ago to the present, these worms living in silt and volcanic ash have always maintained this appearance, these structures Simple low-level lives even have a longer history than giant dragons."

    "The more basic life forms are, the more ancient history they have," a red-haired gene editor exclaimed. "Worms are older than dragons, bacteria are older than worms, and bacteria are older than bacteria. It is the simple and fragile primitive molecular structures of the ancestor protein group that can survive for 1.6 billion years in the mud of the seabed, and the brilliant civilization of intelligent creatures briefly flicks in front of these blindly creeping creatures..."

    Another scholar shook his head, with a sigh in his tone: "In fact, the Erim fungus is a more stable''carrier'' than the Erbito worm. It is a pity that the genetic factors of the Erim fungus are not suitable for this kind of compilation. "

    "The Erbito worm, with a history of three million years, is enough to undertake this mission. Its genetic structure is sufficient to accommodate all of our history and most of our knowledge," Herragor said lightly. "Even if we perish, these worms It will continue to multiply in every corner of this planet. The magic wave and the divine disaster are like harmless breeze to them, and everything we have will be steadily passed on in their genetic factors."

    Several dragon scholars looked at each other, and one of them finally couldn''t help but speak: "But...who will read these tombstones that are invisible to the naked eye?"

    "Latecomers, the next civilization that has developed to a certain height and is well prepared, and the next race that is as curious as we are and can observe keenly. This may take a long, long time, and it may take a little bit of luck, but''waiting'' is for As far as life and the stars are concerned, it has never been a problem."

 Chapter 1517ï¼š Some great things

    It is said that one of the criteria for measuring the height of a civilization''s development is to see how big a "trace" this civilization can leave in the world.

    The slash-and-burn primitive people cannot leave long-term footprints on the earth. The farms and villages they have built all their lives can hardly be covered with river valleys, but a powerful kingdom can build magnificent stone cities between mountains and plains. Rows of houses and roads extending in all directions can shock the humans of primitive times inexplicably.

    But if you go to the top of the cloud and overlook the world, the city built by the kingdom and the road between the wilderness will also melt into the ground, turning into a very inconspicuous dirt in the blue and green background.

    But some scholars said that today''s mortal civilization is creating an unprecedented miracle. The Alliance is trying to transform a magnificent mountain into an eye looking at the stars, and build a giant structure on the plain around the mountain to listen to. The voice of the distant stars, the scale of this miracle will far exceed the Helm City that the Ogures have been proud of for generations, surpass the crashed aerial temple of the Silver Empire, and even surpass the one built by the Cecils. The City of Magic Guides-it is so magnificent that even in the distant space, the light it emits will be clearly visible, like a bright candle in the night.

    This is a very abstract statement, because no human has actually left this planet, and no one knows what it looks like when looking down on the earth from space. Scholars use formulas and magnificent imaginations to describe this matter, but for For those worldly beings who have been mediocre for their entire lives, these wonderful words are just a fantasy that seems to have something to do with them, but is actually out of reach.

    The cold wind in the deep winter season blew across the mountains, causing disturbing cries among the towering steel frames and temporary work sheds. Bottom wore heavy winter clothes and walked in the camp with surveying and mapping equipment. The cold air currents It dispelled the last bit of sleepiness in his mind, and made him suddenly think of the content of the article he saw in a journal two days ago for some reason.

    That article was about the magnificent project carried out on the ancestor¡¯s peak, but to be honest, Bottom didn¡¯t really understand the overly professional vocabulary in that article, nor did he understand the author¡¯s emotional expression. The part that he is most interested in the entire journal is the humorous stories and short comics at the end of the book, and the only reason that made him focus on this kind of professional article is that he himself happened to participate in the article mentioned in the " "Magnificent Project".

    As a member of one of the hundreds of engineering teams stationed by the Alliance on this land, as one of the hundreds of skilled workers in this camp, as the most inconspicuous piece of brick in this magnificent project.

    The sky hasn''t completely lit up, and the sparse stars are still entrenched at the end of the western skyline. A low rumbling sound echoes in the valleys uninterruptedly, just like some kind of continuous thunder, Bottom looks up Glancing in the direction from which the roar came, he saw a magnificent blue stream of light spraying out from the mountains near Camp No. 16, traversing a long distance like a river suspended in the sky, and finally falling into No. 17. In the north of the camp, drilled back into the depths of the mountain from a large fissure.

    And behind this magnificent stream of light, over the more distant mountains as the background, there are more light streams, more camps, all of which are now bathed in the faintly thin morning glow, It was like a bizarre picture, exuding a thrilling momentum.

    Bottom still remembers how he was shocked by these magnificent scenery when he first came here, just like every foreigner who gathered here from a distant foreign country in response to the order of the Alliance. He was there for several minutes at the time. Standing dullly by the distribution center at the foot of the mountain, he looked up at this high mountain surrounded by deep blue veins, and even felt that the flames gushing out of this high mountain were about to ignite the entire sky.

    In fact until now, this kind of shock is still entrenched in his heart, and every time he looks at the scenery outside the camp, he will be awakened, but he is no longer shocked by the deep blue pulse like when he came here on the first day. Unable to move-he can do his job well, just like many people here.

    The noise inside and outside the camp is gradually getting noisy. The roar of construction machinery and the rumbling of deep blue pulses shaking the mountain early broke the tranquility of the morning. At the edge of Camp No. 16, a huge lifting device is transporting a steel shell with many complex runes to it. At the end of the track, this steel shell came from the Cecil Empire No. 1 Foundry. It was airlifted to the Peak of the Ancestors last night. It is part of the reflection array. In the next few months, there will be dozens of reflection arrays. It was built on the surface of the mountain of the ancestor''s peak to constrain and focus the deep blue veins across the sky, and transform them into the huge energy required by the observation device.

    In the north of Camp 17, two criss-crossed metal skeletons are crawling on the surface of the cold rock. The surface of the skeletons shines with bright welding light. In the dim morning light, the skeletons are like two steel giant pythons gradually stretching their bodies. ¡ªIt is the basic part of the resonant amplifier. After a year, a tall tower will be built on this skeleton. It will be used to receive and amplify the monitoring signals from the plains so that mortals can hear the sounds from the stars.

    This busy construction site is spread over the entire mountain, with shining welding spots everywhere, and booming mixing plants everywhere. Cecil¡¯s heavy construction machinery and Typhon¡¯s engineering wizards are reshaping this "sage". Every inch of land, steel, crystals, cement, blood and sweat on the surface of the mountain will become a piece of masonry in this magnificent project, which makes Bottom unable to help but have a strange association¡ª

    He felt like an inconspicuous worm, gathering with his fellow worms around a great beast, using a little bit of power to gather some fine dust, and trying to use these dust to build a giant beast. Vice armor.

    He took a breath, fixed the surveying device to the preset coordinate point, and started to adjust the parameters of the device. The weird ideas that came up in his mind would not affect a down-to-earth middle-aged man to complete the explanation given by his superiors. Task.

    He needs to finish his work here as soon as possible, and then go to the next measurement point. After all the measurements are completed, he will return to the warm barracks and enjoy a hot meal, and then he may write to his father who is staying at home A letter, or¡ªif conditions permit¡ªapply to use the communication station in the camp to chat with your wife.

    A smile appeared at the corner of Bottom¡¯s mouth, and he looked up at the plain at the foot of the mountain. From the height of the ancestor¡¯s peak, he could overlook the distance, and he could see the shining earth extending in his vision. Standing on the wilderness of the country are metal towers that resemble the skeletons of giant beasts, and towers extend to both sides of the earth, vaguely sketching out a larger-scale structure.

    It was the "Sensor Array Ring" around the Ancestral Peak, and his wife worked near one of the towers.

    ¡­

    Milmina on the throne opened her eyes, and the automatic devices set up around the "Observer''s Chamber" immediately began to operate. The anti-divine barrier continued to monitor the powerful breath escaping from the "god of the past". A large number of monitoring systems project many parameters into the mid-air around the throne. Most of these parameters come from nearly 10,000 sensing points set up on the mountain and surrounding plains of the ancestors, and a small part comes from data manually uploaded by various engineering camps.

    If it is an ordinary person, facing this suddenly refreshed and large-scale monitoring parameter, I am afraid that it will be dizzy in an instant. Not to mention what problems can be analyzed from it, even if it is not easy to see the content clearly, but Milmina is in When dealing with these things, she can do it with ease¡ªin fact, the projected data is even a small part of her daily work, and her more energy is now placed in the depths of the Ancestral Peak, where it runs through. In the network system of the entire planet.

    Every surging of the deep blue pulse means amazing energy fluctuations, and at the same time affects the fragile and complicated space-time order in the depths of this high mountain, which is something that even the "goddess of magic", Milmina, must be cautiously dealing with. thing.

    "...Actually, there is no time to chase drama..." The tall lady on the throne let out a sigh, and tapped her fingers on the ornately decorated armrest of the seat unconsciously. The metal armrest made a crisp sound under the percussion, "but I hope that the workload on the mountain can be reduced a bit after the "shell" is closed. At least I don''t have to manually control the pulse flow in the shallow area at that time..."

    "It sounds like a lot of hard work on your side," a voice came from the side abruptly, and Milmina turned her gaze slightly to see the slightly disturbed figure of Amoen emerging from the throne. "Or else Let me tell you about a few new dramas that have been released recently? It is quite interesting to have a series of fantasy themes. The story takes place on a planet where there is no magic and only basic laws of physics are in effect..."

    "Shut up, you can only make me more irritable by talking about this," Milmina unceremoniously interrupted the BB of the God of Nature, "I don''t want to put the limited rest time on sulking."

    "Well, I won''t talk about it if I don''t talk about it," Amone shook his antlers, then looked left and right, as if observing Mirmina''s "observer''s secret room" through the limited perspective of the holographic projection. Under the circumstances, he continued to speak after a while, but his tone was a little sorrowful, "The working conditions on your side look average... Do you want to stay in this cave all the time?"

    "This is already the best thing they can prepare for me in a limited time." Milmina knew that Amone was not malicious, so her response was quite peaceful, "and I work hard here. It¡¯s not just me...I¡¯m even just one of the many links here."

    "Oh?" Amone was a little surprised. "It''s usually hard to hear you say such a humble thing."

    "The magic that permeates the mountains and plains has expanded my field of perception, allowing me to see and feel many things..." Milmina''s tone was a little emotional, she didn''t seem to care about the ridicule in Ammon''s words. "There are tens of thousands of people gathered here. Ordinary and ordinary people are not heroic leaders like Gawain Cecil, nor are they talented scholars and wise men like Carmel or Rebecca. Among them A part of the people in ¡®s can¡¯t even fully understand the function of the observation device, nor can they understand what great things they are doing, but they have gathered together so that so many and small forces have gathered together, and they have gathered together a miracle...

    "Amorn, I really hope you can come here to witness these things with your own eyes, to witness these mortals gathered together, to witness the great things they are doing. This is something we have never seen in the position of God, or even impossible. Imagined scenery."

    "...You seem to be particularly sentimental today?"

    "I just suddenly felt that my decision to leave the position of God was one of the most correct decisions in my life." A smile appeared on the corner of Milmina''s mouth.

    Amoen, who was on the other side of the communication, thought for a while, and responded casually: "Well, since you''re all up to this point, then I will pack up and go."

    Milmina didn''t expect that the other party could actually respond like this, she took it back in an instant, full of emotion, and quickly waved her hand: "No, I''ll just say that-the fragile and balanced environment here can''t stand the two''old gods''. Disturbance!"

    "I knew it," Amone shook his head, apparently just joking, "I''m actually busy here, even if you have the conditions, I can''t spare time."

    "You are also busy over there?" Milmina was a little surprised, "What can you do over there? Are you studying how to make the watermelon grow on the tree?"

    Amone did not pay attention to the ridicule in her words: "The Theocracy yesterday came to replace the yard with a newer anti-divine barrier. The power is almost four times that of the previous set of equipment, and it is still placed around the Golden Oak. A lot of sensors are installed-but you can rest assured, I have circled the place where you usually rest, and it is not affected. Next, I will cooperate with the Theocracy to perform a long-term monitoring task."

    "Huh?" Milmina really didn''t expect Amone to be really busy with business. "What happened? What did the Theocracy History Society want to do?"

    "It was the arrangement made directly by Gao Wen. He thinks that the abnormal plants that appeared in the yard before may be related to the Three Gods of Abundance. This may be a breakthrough point for the Theocracy Council to further relieve the threat of the divine disaster, but the specific situation is not yet Too clear," said Amone, "but I asked her about it when Huang came to pick tomatoes yesterday afternoon, but... I asked her for a very weird piece of information."

    "Very weird information?" Milmina felt a little confused. "What did she tell you?"

    "She said that the gods and the kingdom of gods might be troubled by night ladies, so we need to set up more complaint channels..."

    Milmina: "...Huh?"

    "Don''t ¡®ah¡¯, I haven¡¯t figured it out until I figured it out, she is Amber after all..."

    Milmina stared at Ammon¡¯s projection with a skeptical look: "Really, could it be that the vegetables grown in your yard are faulty? I will say that you are studying all kinds of weird new things all day long. Species are very unreliable..."

    "Absolutely impossible!" After questioning his own domain, Amoen''s expression and voice became extremely serious in an instant, "The food in my yard is absolutely safe, even if there is a problem with Amber''s brain, it can never be here. Poisoned food!"

    "Don''t be so confident, don''t forget that you almost gave Gawain to Gawain last time when you studied mushrooms in the yard..."

    Just halfway through what Milmina said, a wave of energy coming from a very distant place suddenly interrupted her. This wave seemed to penetrate the thick shell of the planet, as if it penetrated the depths of the ancestral peak. In the time and space, ripples arose in the deep blue nets. She opened her eyes wide in surprise, and this sudden change naturally attracted Amoen¡¯s attention: "Hey, what''s wrong with you?"

    "I heard... a roar of energy, as if it came from the depths of the distant eastern sea." The subtle ripples in the deep blue network channel were quickly calming down, and Milmina had read a lot of information from this short energy fluctuation. After careful perception and analysis, a smile suddenly appeared on her face, "It''s the Kraken, their superluminal communication array is activated!"

 Chapter 1518ï¼š Connect again

    When the surging energy is injected into the main antenna array, a dazzling blue spark shines in the energy core, and the Voyager Crystal screams in the agitation. These days, the deep sea witch Hathaway has been waiting next to the superluminal communication array. A smile finally appeared on her face. The long and arduous overtime and several sudden deaths were really worth it. After stagnating on this planet for hundreds of thousands of years, she finally used the knowledge and wisdom she was proud of again. Tamed something in the unknown.

    As dusk approached, the cold sea breeze was blowing across the communication platform and the winding coast below the spacecraft. The fine waves hit the coastline made of reefs and steel, and the sound of the waves also became lethal. People were relaxed and happy. Hathaway gathered on the platform with the deep sea witch and deep water technicians she led, watching the huge communication array wake up little by little in the orange glow.

    The towering antenna system like a giant coral slowly adjusts its angle in the sea breeze, calibrating itself and catching all the calls from the starry sky, while the deep buzzing sound is constantly ringing from the nearby booster antenna groups, which sounds stable and stable. gentle.

    At the same time, there are energy fluctuations that are invisible to the naked eye and are released along with the activation of the main antenna. That is the tremor that the Sailor Crystal awakens. These energy fluctuations are centered on the Antavian. It spread rapidly to all parts of the planet, easily penetrated hundreds of millions of tons of sea water and thick rock mantle, even drilled into the deep blue network channel, penetrated into the world of elements, and finally spread across all the boundaries of the entire planet.

    "...Hundreds of thousands of years, this thing finally runs at full power," Hathaway narrowed her eyes slightly, looking up at the main antenna that was gradually adjusting the angle under the sea breeze, "I almost forget the movement of this guy when he woke up. How old is it."

    The ruler of the deep sea, Sea-Monster Queen Petia is also at this exciting scene. She heard the sigh of the witch, and a smile appeared on her face: "We should hurry up and tell our allies about the good news. They have already waited. For a long time."

    "Ah, they may already know about it," Hathaway sensed the turbulent energy in the air, sensed the psychic singing of the sisters who lived in the distant continent of Loren, and smiled and nodded to the queen. "The energy spike when the main antenna is turned on has just reached the special magical environment of the planet Loren, and the network system has played a role as a medium in this process. It will spread this shock to the entire planet, even including All elemental worlds and shadows and shadow realms. Ah, this is a loud bell."

    Queen Pettia was taken aback for a moment, a little surprised: "Is there such a large energy shock when the main antenna is turned on?"

    "Yes, it far exceeded my expectations. The peculiar energy cycle of this planet really fascinates the fish, isn''t it?" Hathaway wore a pleasant smile on her face. She could not remember the last time she had such a strong energy. When is the time to study interest, "I will definitely study how the Deep Blue Network works, and study whether it is also on other celestial bodies..."

    "Um, I didn''t mean this," Petia had to interrupt her deeply trusted scholar, "I mean, when the main antenna is activated, such a large and quiet vibration is directly transmitted to all the elemental realms, right? "

    "Ah? Yeah," Hathaway didn''t respond at once, "After all, you saw it just now..."

    "Then we should tell our neighbors," Pettia sighed, "especially the Guru, the closest to the Antavien..."

    Before the voice of the Queen of the Deep Sea, a weird whistling sound suddenly sounded from the surface of the sea not far away, and then there was a huge wave rolling and strong winds, and the calm sea surface was torn apart in an instant. A gap that is hundreds of meters long. Because Antavien pierced the elemental dome corresponding to this area during the crash hundreds of thousands of years ago, the barrier between the present world and the elemental world is not so clear. , In just a few seconds, the sea area near Antavien overlapped with the boundless sea of ??the water elemental world, and in this huge overlapped gap, the elemental king like a hill raged from the deep sea. Step out in the middle.

    The ruler of the world of water elements, the giant of water, Grugno, stood on the surface of the sea, with a large hole more than two meters in diameter in his head, and his angry voice was like thunder in a storm: "Who is it! Who is it suddenly? Changed the direction of the deep blue pulse! I need one..."

    The voice of the giant stopped abruptly, and Grugno seemed to have suddenly spotted the Antavien in front of him. Although he was a giant like a hill, he was hundreds of meters in front of the towering interstellar ship. The tall body will still be shrouded in the shadow cast by the bow. The water elemental king raised his head vigorously, and it took a long time for the one-eyed vortex in the center of his head to finally catch the siren queen who was standing on the edge of the deck and looking down. Silhouette.

    "...You did it?" After holding back for a long time, Gruguno''s voice finally sounded again.

    Petia analyzed on the spot that when the opponent ran out, he probably didn''t know that this was the Antavien. The instant shock of the superluminal communication array started disturbing the balance between the elemental world and the real world, and also made the elemental king. Dizzy, this can be judged by the hole in his head, and this makes the Queen''s heart suddenly full of guilt. This is not the first time the siren has caused trouble to nearby neighbors.

    "Sorry, Guru," Petia lay on the guardrail on the edge of the deck with guilt, looking down at the Elemental Sovereign standing in the shadow of the starship, "We just activated the main antenna on the spacecraft, but we didn''t expect the system The energy pulse during activation will affect the deep blue network...the hole in your head is okay, right?"

    "Your''spaceship''...really repairing it?!" Grugno seemed to perceive the surging energy fluctuations in the interstellar giant ship in front of him at this time, and that was enough to make him, who was almost a god, feel terrified. With the surge, the huge power was constrained in the body of this steel behemoth, and it was beating slowly like a heart at this moment.

    In the past hundreds of thousands of years, he has never had the opportunity to clearly feel this terrifying force at such a close distance, and it is only at this moment that he clearly feels this group of people. What a powerful race the extremely big "neighbor" used to be, this made him wonder how to respond to Petiya for a while, and after holding back for a long time, he said dryly: "Then...Congratulations."

    "Thank you, but we have only taken the first step. It is still too early to be fully repaired," Petiya said with a smile. "We just successfully restarted the antenna array today and that''s why we accidentally injured you. Up."

    Grugno thought for a while, and felt that Petia¡¯s attitude was quite sincere. He estimated that this group of nervous guys really didn¡¯t want to kill him because they were too excited about repairing the ship, so it was just a little bit in his heart. He settled down a bit, and then he realized another thing: "Wait, since your first step was successful, does it mean that your ship can really fly again sooner or later?!"

    Hathaway¡¯s head came out from the side of the ship, and he looked down at the sea side by side with Petiya¡¯s head: "Ah...this is our long-cherished wish. Now that the first step has been successful, then of course we have to find a way. Let it fly again."

    Grugno felt his voice trembling a little: "Then you are going to leave when the spacecraft can fly again?"

    "Should I leave this planet..." Petiya looked at each other with Hathaway, and said hesitantly, "We have many follow-up voyage plans. We are going to explore more suitable planets for survival, and we plan to To find the whereabouts of our compatriots, the Antavien is an interstellar spacecraft after all. It should not stay here forever. Although some new generation sisters may choose to stay in this''second hometown'', they seem to like Luo more now. Lun Mainland, I respect their choice."

    Petia just said casually, she didn''t take it too seriously, after all, this is still a very long-term thing, even if it is considered to be "will happen in the near future" in the sea monster''s concept of time, but the water The king seemed to be greatly encouraged in an instant. Petia even felt that even the wind direction over the sea and the current hundreds of kilometers away had changed in an instant. She heard the thunderous sound of the water giant: "This is what you said. Your siren values ??your promises, and you have to acknowledge it in the future!"

    Petia blinked, trying to remind the giant that what she said just now, even if it were true, would be at least tens of thousands of years later, but before she had time to speak, she heard the roar of the sea again, right after that. The huge rift connecting the boundless sea reopened, and Grugno didn''t even give her a chance to continue to explain, then turned and ran back into his own elemental world.

    Petia and Hathaway looked at each other. After a long time, the witch came out: "So what the **** did Gurulu do?"

    "I don''t know, but he has such a big hole in his head, let''s not take care of him..."

    As soon as the queen of the deep sea was halfway speaking, she heard the rumbling voice again, and then under the dull gaze of her and Hathaway, the sea surface that had just calmed down for a few seconds reappeared, and the water Elemental King Grugno once again came from the sea.

    Petia looked dumbfounded: "...Guru, what else do you want to do?"

    "You have written evidence."

    Petia: "..."

    ¡­

    The energy whistling that occurred in the deep blue network was monitored by multiple parties at the same time, not only the deep blue well fortress on the Tarrash Plain and the Observer''s Chamber in the Ancestral Peak, and even the distant Tarrond continent. At that moment, the energy shock that swept across the entire planet, and the reason behind this energy shock made the Alliance high-levels rejoice. After waiting so long, the Sea-Monsters finally completed the difficult and complicated restoration project.

    The superluminal communication array on the Antavien was restored, fully restored.

    Gao Wen quickly greeted Tyre in her study, probably because of the excitement in the consciousness of the Sea-Monster tribe. This salted fish spirit, who can sleep 18 points a day, rarely stays awake. From her In his mouth, Gawain directly confirmed the situation on Antavien, and also confirmed that the super-light communication array has completed system debugging and antenna redirection as soon as it is started, and it is currently in a state of being ready for use.

    "The Hathaway Witch said that the current operation of the main antenna is as good as it was when it left the factory. The full load of the whole machine does not exceed 50% and the standby load does not exceed 5%. In theory, we follow The Noyes can talk as long as they want, even if they are connected to the interstellar long distance for 24 hours without being offline, unless their equipment can''t hold it first," Tyre looked proud when reporting the situation to Gao Wen, as if The antenna array seemed to be repaired by her, "After all, there is only four light years between the two planets..."

    "Yes, this is not the time to repair the antenna for a week with just a few words," Gawain said with a happily smile, "I have asked the Thorin control center to prepare the system, the star solver We have been waiting for this day with the servo brains in the Thorin area for a long time."

    "It really took a long time," Tyre sighed, and then he was a little curious. "How is the situation on the Neue side? We can''t respond to their contact for such a long time, even if we explained the situation before, they I should be worried too."

    "The Nuoyi people have sent a mountain of information and greetings to this side during the past period of time," Gao Wen sighed. "However, no new information has been sent in these days. It must be a prerequisite for communication. Assuming that the information has been sent almost, now they send out "Are you there?" every morning and a friendly icon in the middle of the night."

    "The people in charge of managing communications on their side should be under a lot of pressure during this time," Tyre said sighfully, "Then I will go to the forwarding terminal and wait for the signal to be connected."

    Gawain nodded, and then watched Tyre leave the study arch by arch. He breathed out softly, leaning back on the high chair, his eyes fell into the distance without focus, as if Falling into contemplation, it seems to be simply emptying the head.

    After an unknown period of time, the magic net terminal on the edge of the desk and the printing device connected to it suddenly buzzed and creaked mechanically. These self-starting devices made Gawain instantly out of his state of wandering away from the sky. Waking up, he immediately turned his head and looked over the magic net terminal, and saw Bertila''s face floating in the air.

    "Brother Gao Wen, the star solver and the auxiliary translation system are ready, and the signal call of the superluminal communication array has just been answered. We can talk to the Noyes," Bertila in the holographic projection looked serious (her The wooden face has always been so serious), "Please come and give the first response."

    Gao Wen quickly rectified his mood and expression. He glanced at the wide paper tape that was slowly spitting out from the printing device. The paper tape recorded the latest inter-stellar communication message, and the greetings from the Neue from four light-years away. In his eyes

    "Are you there?"

    "Are you there?"

    "Are you there¡­"

    Gao Wen settled down, and entered the response to the Noy in the Mowang terminal with a serious face:

    "exist."

    Afterwards, the communication channel fell into silence for a while, and Gao Wen patiently waited for a response from four light years away, but he did not wait for long.

    The powerful antenna array received the signal from the other side of the starry sky, the printing terminal on Gawain¡¯s desktop creaked and started to operate, and the messages from the Noyes began to appear on the paper tape continuously: "Great, I can listen again. It¡¯s a great thing to hear your voice. Has your ultralight communication array been upgraded? Is the repair process going smoothly? Can subsequent communications be carried out at any time? Everything is fine here during this time, promise Yiren is actively preparing for the test one year from now, what''s the situation with you?"

    There was an overwhelming joy and rush in the response.

 Chapter 1519ï¼š The characteristics of civilization are different

    More than once, Gawain will feel a strong and obvious personal and emotional characteristic in the reply sent by the Noy. Whether it is joy or rush, or anxiety and expectation, the Noy seems to send a message They all expressed these emotions straightforwardly. They never seemed to worry that such emotional exposure would cause the "negotiation" to fall into passivity. Although Loren did not mean to pit the other side, Gawain still felt that Noy This characteristic of human communication is somewhat subtle in the context of official communication between the two civilizations.

    There is no other reason, just because in various situations known to Gao Wen, the contact between the two forces (especially the early contact) should be an extremely cautious and convergent process, and the two sides should hide the feelings of the negotiators as much as possible. Volatility, hide the psychological weakness of one''s own ethnic group, and hide all the true intentions that have nothing to do with the content of the negotiation or that should not be shown temporarily, because only in this way can we ensure our own initiative in the negotiation process to prevent the opponent from catching the weakness and loopholes.

    In this regard, Loren has been doing well. The Alliance has organized a large-scale translation group of star solvers and an advisory group of scholars covering almost all fields, using giants such as synthetic brains and computing centers to assist communication personnel. Analyzing intelligence and inquiring about information, the information Loren sent to the other side has always been modest and prudent. Behind every "communication person" who is directly in charge of the conversation process, there are hundreds of pairs of eyes staring at every letter he sends-Danno It doesn''t seem to be the case on Yiren''s side.

    This makes Gawain often curious, and he can''t help but guess what caused the "extraordinary honesty" of the Neues. This may be related to the two different cultural environments, or it may be due to the urgent situation today. It is also possible that the neural structure of the Neue people is different from that of the Loren people, and it is even possible that... this seemingly undefended "frank attitude" itself is also a very clever negotiation and psychological trick.

    But these are not important. At this moment, Gawain''s attention is still on the interstellar communication that has finally recovered.

    The prepared text was quickly sent to the communication system of the Antavien and turned into a signal fluctuation that suddenly spanned four light years. The Loren Union briefly introduced the superluminal communication array repairs to the Noyes during this period. Work, introducing the parameters of today¡¯s communication antennas, and using this as the basis for the communication mode after negotiating with the other party. With the support of the newly repaired main antenna, the signal transmission across the star sea is clearer and more stable than ever before-and without suddenness Worry about disconnection.

    Gao Wen only made the initial signal response (that is, the "being"), and then handed over the specific communication work to the expert team located in the Solin Control Center, and he was watching the progress of the communication between the two distant civilizations. .

    Regardless of whether it is the Loren League or the Noyes, obviously there is not much interest and leeway in greetings. After a few simple greetings (or mutual reporting of safety), the topic of the two sides naturally turned to the top priority of both parties'' attention¡ª Resistance to the demonic wave.

    The printing terminal creaked, and the paper tape was slowly spit out between the shaft and the gears. The words sent by the Noy were translated and appeared in Gavin''s eyes: "...During the period of communication interruption, we are still continuing. Debugging the "Unified Field of Mind" system set up around the planet. This large-scale system consists of tens of thousands of nodes and complex transmission lines, and their construction time spans 1,400 years. The oldest and most primitive nodes can even be traced back to the Dark Ages. We must confirm that all parts of the entire system are in a usable state. This work has not yet been completed..."

    Immediately after the paper tape was a message from the Loren Alliance: "... Loren has determined the plan for building a defense system. We will prop up an energy shield over our home planet and unify our minds. The shield merges into the home planet barrier."

    After this sentence was sent out, there was obviously a long period of silence on the Noi side. Gawain didn¡¯t need to guess that he knew that the opposite should be greatly shocked at this moment. "What is it? Now here it is said that a home planet barrier can be built within a year and a half. Considering the general technical level of the two sides in the previous exchanges, Gao Wen feels that if he is a Neue , Then he must have a thought in his mind at this time¡ªhow much did the grandson on the other side hide? !

    After all, it took the Noyes for 1,400 years, relying on the conditions of the foresight and advancement of the prophet, to finally knock out a defensive barrier over their home planet. "Engineering" can be fooled.

    Sure enough, after a moment of silence, the Noyes sent a series of inquiries. The creaking sound of the printing device when the paper tape was spit out sounded like a rush: "You will build a barrier to the home planet? Not a local one. Refuge? Can you support an energy shield covering the world in a year and a half? Is this simple for you?"

    Gao Wen''s gaze fell on the paper tape, and at the same time, Amber''s voice suddenly came out from the air beside him: "It sounds like the other side was taken aback..."

    As the words fell, Amber''s figure gradually emerged from the air. She jumped from the shadow crevice to the ground with ease, and she moved her chair from the side to the opposite side of Gawain''s desk, and followed her in her room the whole time. It''s just as natural in it.

    "The Loren League and the Noyes are equivalent to two Mengxins who have just met on this vast interstellar stage. Everyone thinks they are very good, and they think that the opposite should be the same as themselves, but now there is one who claims to be Mengxin. The guy suddenly took out from his pocket the baby who took four hundred years to come out. Everyone must think that this grandson has a big size behind him. "Gawain didn¡¯t care about this guy¡¯s overly casual behavior, he just He shook his head, casually typed metaphors in the way he was most familiar with, and then sighed again, "But the point is, we are actually real dishes..."

    "Stop, stop," Kohaku was still watching the play at ease just now. At this time, he was directly confused by the long series of "Cecile the Great''s Wonderful Parable of Gawain", "You The new vocabulary is a bit over-the-top, I won¡¯t be able to translate it for a while..."

    "Then don''t translate, I''ll explain to you later," Gao Wen waved his hand and interrupted before Amber finished speaking. Then he turned his gaze to Bertila in the communication video, "Be honest. , Resisting the demonic wave requires the cooperation of the two civilizations, and the Noyes should not be allowed to make wrong judgments about the Loren Alliance."

    The feeling of being a big boss is good, but you have to consider the actual situation, especially when the two civilizations are preparing to fight against disasters together, and the crisis of the doomsday is about to come, it is not a wise judgment to make your own image too strong and mysterious. , It¡¯s like two rookies teaming up to take an adventure. It¡¯s not terrible if you pretend that you are a master. What¡¯s terrible is what if the rookie really believes in the face¡ªthere has never been a history of swollen faces and fat guys who accidentally use too much force. The idiot who beat himself to death, so this misunderstanding is best solved at the beginning.

    The paper tape of the printing device continued to be pushed, and the Loren Alliance quickly responded from many prepared copywritings: "Please don¡¯t misunderstand, the Loren Alliance has not built a mother from nothing in a short time. With the technology of the Star Barrier, we have used many clever methods, including borrowing the power of the planet itself and the legacy left by the sailors, in order to barely achieve such a miracle within a limited time..."

    This time, the Noyes responded quickly, and the new paper tape was quickly spit out from the machine: "This is still worthy of surprise. Your resilience and academic organization ability under extreme conditions far exceed our expectations. "

    After that, the signal transmission stopped for a while before the news from the Noyes continued. Amid the creaking of the machinery, the printed paper tape was continuously spit out: "In fact, since the last time the communication was interrupted, we have been Worrying about this matter¡ªbuilding a ¡°unity field of mind¡± that is enough to protect the entire civilization is an amazing scale project. Putting the entire planet inside the barrier is the safest, most effective and most difficult solution. We have used a long Time to do this, and you don¡¯t have such time.

    "During the period of communication interruption, our scholars have made many deductions specifically for you. Please do not regard this as an offense-according to our limited knowledge of the''Loren League'', according to our understanding of the barrier project Knowing that we have exhausted all the deduction routes, and we can''t find a path that allows you to completely resist the demonic wave and survive...

    "We feel sad and regretful about this. The only feasible solution we can think of is a limited-scale shelter, and the success rate of these solutions has never exceeded 30%... In the most pessimistic forecast, we Even think that the Loren League will choose to give up.

    "Now, we are very happy to see that you have found a path to hope. We are very happy to see the possibility that in the near future, there will be another intelligent civilization that will survive with the Neue people. Come down and survive this cold winter in the star space. After all, it is not easy to find a''friend'' in this vast sea of ??stars."

    Gao Wen quietly watched the paper tape spit out from the printing terminal, tapping his fingers on the desktop unconsciously, and then whispered for a long time: "The Loren League has not considered giving up hope from the beginning. Opportunities are always won by themselves. However, it is too early for the Noyes to breathe. We have only solved the problem of the mother planet barrier, but the greater hidden danger of divine disaster is still hanging over the Alliance."

    "Should this matter be revealed to the other person?" Bertila''s calm voice came from the communicator, "This may further expose our social model and stage of development."

    "Reveal," Gawain nodded with little hesitation. "The previous two exchanges were too rushed. We and the Noyes did not communicate frankly and adequately on many key issues. This has caused us to suddenly discover our minds. The hidden dangers of the unified field will fall into chaos, and similar situations are best avoided. As for exposing social patterns and stages of development..."

    Gawain paused when he said this, and shook his head slightly: "It''s all this time. It''s really life-threatening to care about this and that. Fortunately, there is at least four light-years of stars between us and the Noyes. , What is exposed now, will not have such a long-term impact."

    "Yes, brother Gawain." Bertila nodded slightly, and then gave orders at the Thorin Command Center. The Star Dispersers immediately began to get busy, and the huge shadow that the Loren Alliance was facing was finally exposed. In front of the Noi people.

    Interstellar friends were shocked again.jpg.

    After the divine disaster was sent, the signal of the Noyes was interrupted for a long time, and the opponent seemed more shocked than when they knew that the Loren Alliance could support the home planet barrier in a year and a half. This window of time continued. It¡¯s been so long that if it weren¡¯t for the superluminal communication array to show that everything was normal, Gawain would doubt if the signal between the two planets had been broken¡ªbut in the end, an exclamation came from four light-years away. Still passed to him.

    "You are facing the hidden danger of losing control of the gods?!" The clear and sharp letters on the paper tape seemed to reveal the extremely unstable emotions of a communicator four light years away. "Have you not completed the symbiotic transformation with the gods?"

    "The development process of each civilization is different, and the order of the outbreak and resolution of various problems will be different." Gao Wen once again took over the communication authority. In the field involving the gods, he obviously has more say. "In fact, We have entered the process of transitioning into a state of symbiosis with the gods, but unfortunately, all of this is still in the early stages.

    "Here, we also happen to have a question-are your gods also the result of the projection of thoughts? Is your''symbiosis'' state also based on''unbinding'' the gods from thoughts?"

    After waiting for a while, a response from the Noi appeared on the paper tape: "The''pioneer race'' believes that the order in this universe is even and universal, and the gods behind each wise race should be consistent. There were some problems in the translation of the word''thinking'' just now, but we guess that what you are referring to should be the same thing as we know.

    "Yes, the gods of Noy are also the manifestation of this kind of''projection'', which is the result of the disturbance of the mental projection of the huge ethnic group in the deep layers of the universe, and thanks to the precious knowledge and certain heritage left by the pioneer ethnic group for us, we In this respect... it seems that some detours have been avoided.

    "Our''symbiosis'' is indeed based on the contact of unbinding the gods from the state of projection. This involves a large-scale mental alignment of the ethnic group and the transformation of social order. We completed this about 460 years ago. One process.

    "We... didn''t anticipate the special situation of the Loren League, which made us feel ashamed. Under the blessing of the pioneers, we passed this difficulty too easily, and this blinded our eyes.

    "This suddenly exposed problem is very serious. It directly threatens the plan to resist the demonic tide. We are worried and expectant to ask whether the Loren League has a solution to this problem? We...do not want to see the only one. ''S friend failed."

    Gao Wen fell silent. He weighed carefully for a long time before finally giving a response: "First, the Alliance is ready to face all difficult challenges, whether it is the gods or the laws of the universe that stand in front of us, "Mother Star Barrier" ''The plans will continue to advance, and the Loren people will never give up survival.

    "Second, we are not completely without the means to fight against the divine disaster. Although the Lorenians are advancing the symbiosis and transformation with the gods, in extreme cases, we will have to fight head-on with the out-of-control gods. Although this is difficult, We have indeed fought this kind of battle and have accumulated victory experience."

    After sending this message out, Gao Wen let out a sigh of relief. He thought it was enough to be open and honest, and enough to express his attitude and determination.

    And the response of the Noyes came a little faster than he expected.

    The printer terminal creaked, and a series of question marks came out on the paper tape: "???"

 Chapter 1520ï¼š Civilization trench

    The text of the Sword of Dawn Chapter 1520 Civilization trenches Two civilizations, four light-years apart, were born and multiplied under completely different environmental conditions. They have hugely different cultural backgrounds and even physiological structures, their technical routes, and social patterns. The ways of thinking are completely different. When such two civilizations suddenly establish communication, then things that ruin the Three Views for both sides will happen one after another.

    After all, even with Gawain¡¯s imagination, he had never imagined that a civilization would launch his gods into space at the speed of 3% of light. Then the Noyes would have heard of the great achievements of the Lorenians. There is a similar exclamation. What is the operation of the opposite brother?

    Of course, the Neumanns directly sent a series of question marks under their excitement, which was a bit beyond Gao Wen''s expectation, but not long after this series of question marks, the news that came four light years away had follow-up content, and the printer rattled. Lines of letters on the paper tape came into Gawain¡¯s eyes: "You are fighting head-on with your gods?! And you won?!"

    After the machine was quiet for two seconds, the Noyes sent another message: "Sorry, we may not clarify what we mean, you have at least in some areas have developed to the point where you have to conflict with the gods, even This led to a frontal war. As a result, you not only won the battle, but you also summed up the experience in this war for future use? At the same time, in the case of such a''divine war'', you Still confident to complete the''coexistence transformation'' with other gods?"

    Gao Wen looked at the words on the tape with some surprise. He expected that what he said might surprise the other party, but he didn''t expect the other party to be surprised to such an extent. This made him think about it on the spot and began to suspect that he was carrying Would it be a scary thing for the "God War" between the Empire and the Alliance to be placed in the same level of civilization in the universe, but these thoughts did not affect the communication between him and the Noyites, and he soon drafted a reply. Opposite text:

    "There is one thing that needs to be corrected. We have actually not fought a battle, but have fought several battle-level wars. We encountered crazy gods out of control or natural disasters at the level of ¡®disaster¡¯ more than once."

    The time of silence for the Noi people this time was longer than the previous few times combined. After a long time, Gao Wen saw the opposite reply appearing on the paper tape: "Unbelievable... This news has just been caused between our leader and the wise man. It¡¯s a huge impact, can you tell me more details? We... never thought that there would be a civilization that could be as incredible as yours."

    There are two obvious underscores under the phrase "unbelievable". These are the marks given by the star solvers during the translation process. This shows that this is a difficult-to-translate vocabulary that belongs to the Neue civilization. The star solvers can only Try to find phrases with similar meanings. Gao Wen''s eyes stayed on the two glideslopes for a few seconds before he began to reply:

    "First of all, the Loren alliance is not a militant group. It is a tragedy that we are at war with the gods. This is not what anyone expects to happen. If we can, we hope to embrace peace.

    "Secondly, regarding the several battles that took place on our planet, this is not a secret, you can tell.

    "As of now, we have killed or''harmless'' plural gods and false gods. The first divine disaster in recent years broke out in the natural realm. It was triggered by an out-of-control "false god". We used mobile firepower. Contain it and kill it;

    "The second divine disaster broke out on the border between the two countries. It was triggered by the out-of-control God of War. We formed a position with the flesh and blood of a mortal legion and killed it with long-range artillery fire. It was also because of the recovery and analysis of this man. The remains of the gods, we can go further in the study of gods.

    "The third divine plague broke out in the Arctic country of our planet. It happened almost simultaneously with the second divine plague. Its cause can be regarded as a problem left over from history... The process will not go into details. In the end, the northern country independently completed the killing, but it also A great price was paid for this.

    "The fourth divine disaster broke out in the hinterland of the alliance, and it is also the last one so far. The final stage of this war is extremely chaotic. The alliance faces crazy ancient gods and artificial god-like creatures. We were once in danger. , But fortunately, you are no strangers to the aftermath of the final peaceful end of this war. At that time, there was a very strong magical shock on our planet. The shock swept across the universe at faster than light speed, which indirectly contributed to two Mutual positioning and communication between civilizations."

    Gawain roughly mentioned the several divine plagues that have occurred on this planet so far, but he concealed many of them. For one thing, these details were not necessary for the early communication between the two civilizations. The second is that he has realized the huge cognitive difference between the two civilizations. Under the circumstance that this difference has not yet been clarified, more details mean more translation costs and misunderstandings. He does not intend to Put too much energy on this.

    The Noi¡¯s reply did not make Gao Wen wait too long. After a while, the printing device spit out a new piece of paper with a sentence: "Four times of divine plagues?! You have been with your gods." Four wars broke out? And you all won?!"

    Gao Wen thought for a while and responded with cautious words: "We are also very sorry about this. The Lorenians are actually a peace-loving race. However, the ruthless laws of nature often do not take into account the peaceful wishes of mortals. Driven by a series of errors caused by the lack of cognition, we and our **** are pushed to the opposite side by fate. In order to survive, mortals can only choose to fight hard."

    As soon as Gawain sent the news, he heard Amber¡¯s voice coming from the side: "Why do I look more and more awkward with the words "love peace" here...especially since we also mentioned the four gods The war has been posted."

    Gao Wen sighed: "Don''t say you feel awkward, I feel awkward, but I really love peace, don''t you love peace?"

    Humber had a strange expression. Just when he wanted to say something, the message from the Noy was sent over. The two of them looked at the printing paper and saw that the Noy sent another question: "One of our wise men is right. Part of the content you just sent is very interesting. You mentioned a "false god" that is out of control. What is a false god? No similar concept has appeared on our planet."

    Gawain organized a word, and patiently explained the first divine disaster that broke out in Cecil to his alien friends: "This is a sad man-made disaster. At that time, we had not yet established a united and rational alliance system, and at the same time, There is a lack of understanding of the mechanism of the gods, so that a group of dark believers, driven by extreme thoughts and blind impulse, tried to artificially create a god. As a result, this artificial **** could not be controlled, and we could only kill it... This incident caused it. A huge loss."

    After sending the news, Gao Wen hesitated for a while, and edited another sentence on the Monet terminal: "I must emphasize that the behavior of the dark cultists is a behavior that is rejected by our public order and good customs. We neither want to engage in artificial gods, nor Do not want to take the initiative to fight with the gods, Loren is a peace-loving civilization. Our alliance is composed of several different intelligent races, and the members of the alliance have always been united by common demands and principles of mutual assistance."

    "I think you''d better not send this sentence out," Amber watched from the side, and couldn''t help but say again at this time, "There is a suspicion that the description is getting darker and darker."

    Gao Wen thought for a while, and while sighing, deleted the newly edited content again: "I think so."

    After a while, the superluminal communication array received the signal again, the printing device clicked, and the new paper tape was slowly spit out from the printing mouth: "We are very shocked. Friends on the other side of the Xinghai Sea, you may not understand what you are doing to us. In terms of how unbelievable the Neue people were born in the legacy left by the pioneers, we have inherited precious knowledge long ago, and deciphered it before the''god'' became an unmatched natural disaster. About... Using your vocabulary, you have solved the mystery of the''ideal trend''. We have never experienced the extreme situations you experienced, but completed the symbiosis with the gods under extremely peaceful and safe conditions.

    "But even so, we still know how dangerous it is to confront the gods. The inheritance of knowledge left by the pioneers describes these terrible things in detail. They have clearly pointed out that mortals fighting the gods are extremely dangerous, and the more civilized. If it develops to a higher stage, its danger will also multiply. In this case, it is a fluke that a mortal can win once, and you... have won four times.

    "Our wise men are intensively discussing whether this is because you have a completely different life form and thinking form from us, which leads to your innate ability to defeat the gods, and our leader is eager to know one thing. Is Lun really a peace-loving civilization?"

    In this communication situation, asking the other party directly if they are a peace-loving force. This seems a bit funny. After all, if you ask a person you don¡¯t know is a good person in person, then under normal circumstances, the person on the other side must show that he is a good person. At the very least, he didn''t say that he loved one-day trips to prisons as soon as they met, but Gawain understood the current mentality of the Noi people. After all, they couldn''t do anything other than to ask.

    And considering the hot content of the exchange just now, the only way for the Noyes to inquire is a normal response. If they can''t afford to make any disturbance, then it''s Gawain''s turn to worry about it. It''s like you suddenly know that you live next door. He¡¯s a serial murderer. There¡¯s a bunch of heads in the refrigerator. There are hands and feet under the bed. The basement is the same as the slaughterhouse. Then when you went to the next door, you visited for a while, but when you came back, you I was shocked that there was no reaction at all, and I could even make three bowls of chopped soup. The only explanation is that the things in your basement are stronger...

    Of course, this metaphor may not be appropriate here, but Gao Wen really can''t think of a suitable metaphor, mainly because he has to use his real brainpower to communicate with interstellar friends.

    "Loren is of course a peace-loving civilization," he responded to the Noy''s question with a very serious and solemn attitude. "Now that the conditions for superluminal communication between the two planets have been improved, we will be happy to ask our friends Sharing our culture and heritage. As I said before, the League of Loren is a consortium composed of plural ethnic groups and a large number of independent countries, and violence and terror can never stabilize such a large consortium.

    "After that, we will sort out and send you a batch of information about history and culture. Perhaps the limited information will not allow the two civilizations to truly understand each other, but we still hope that the Nuoyi people can learn from our works of art and historical classics. What kind of civilization is Loren, and the way we see the world."

    Speaking of this, Gao Wen stopped. After a moment of thinking and consideration, he typed new content in the magic terminal: "In addition, the things we have just described about the''sacred disaster'' may cause you to produce some Misunderstanding, but we think that this is the inevitable situation when the two unfamiliar civilizations came into contact in the early days, and just like you were shocked by the fact that the League of Loren defeated the gods several times, when we learned that the Noy civilization could send their own gods When the spacecraft was launched several light years away, we were equally shocked."

    After sending this message out, Gao Wen let out a sigh of relief. He didn''t know if the other party would really establish a clearer and more accurate understanding of the Loren League because of these responses, but in any case, in the common face The two civilizations of Loren and Noy must have a deeper understanding of the magic tide.

    In the days when the communication was cut off, the Noyes had sent a large amount of information here. These materials gave the star solvers a preliminary understanding of the society and history of the Noyes, and in a sense , This can also be regarded as the goodwill and sincerity of the Neue people in the exchanges between the two sides, so the Loren alliance also needs to make a reciprocal response.

    Whether it is information about several divine disasters or the status quo of the Lorenians temporarily failing to achieve a peaceful symbiosis with the gods, these can be regarded as the Loren Alliance¡¯s sincere response to the Noyians and also the basis for the smooth cooperation between the two parties in the later period. .

    Of course, Gawain is a bit worried about whether the information he revealed here has some unexpected effects, because judging from the response of the Neues, the opponent first reacted after learning about Loren¡¯s hardships over the years. It doesn''t seem to think that there is a lot of fate here, tough and respectable, their first reaction is to think that your alliance is born to be mad from top to bottom...

    Fortunately, Gao Wen kept an eye on the news when he revealed the news to the other side. He did not reveal the fact that he used the loopholes in the sailor¡¯s legacy determination mechanism to destroy the sentry in the final stage of the Battle of Talash, nor did he reveal the body of the false god. Tell the opposite of the details of the kill, otherwise he will not be able to emphasize the "Loren people peace-loving"...

    After waiting for a while, Gao Wen waited for a response from the Noyes, and the paper tape that was constantly spit out was the communication content translated by the star solvers:

    "We have known and recognized the reality of huge differences between the two civilizations, and on this basis, we will hold the utmost goodwill, and strive to use this kind of goodwill as a starting point to actively understand the various things that the Loren League sends us. Information we also hope you do the same.

    "Maybe we live in a distant alien planet, maybe we have experienced a completely different history, maybe we still lack understanding of each other, and this state will continue for a long time, but we must firmly believe that the other side of the sea is a firm and reliable ally, because Among these cold stars, no matter whether it is Noy or Loren, no other friends can be found."

 Chapter 1521ï¼š Interstellar friends frequently shocked

    In the deep and cold starry sky, civilization is like a boat on a lonely lantern, looking around you are the vast night and dark tide. The minor races are huddled in a safe cabin, never knowing the endless ocean under the night, the warm lights and thinness. The plank of the ship created a shelter for them to sleep peacefully. However, when they got out of the cabin, there was always a stage when they had to take the helm by themselves. At that time, the fear and loneliness of facing the vast stars It is the mental journey that every civilization must go through.

    From this point, the two civilizations of Loren and Noy are actually lucky. The distance of four light-years may be a sky trench for both parties at this stage. However, on the astronomical scale, they are already close to each other. Finding friends who can help each other at such a short distance is probably hundreds of millions. One in good luck.

    And this requires not only just the right space, but also the tight fit of time, the light of civilization is fleeting, and everything is overturned under the magic wave. On the planet of the Noy people, there have been many people like Loren. Ji Wenming, these are two vibrant worlds. However, it is not until today that the two prosperous planets have truly established exchanges. In the past millions of years or even more distant years, the ethnic groups on the two planets may They have also sent signals to each other, but why these attempts have never been successful?

    Just because when one side develops to a certain height, the other side may still be slash-and-burn, and when the other side develops to a stage where interstellar communication can be carried out, this side may have returned to the dust in the demonic wave or the divine disaster.

    The two civilizations must be at the right distance and develop at the same time to a height where interstellar communication can be carried out in order to have the greeting today.

    Gavin stared at the words on the paper tape, he suddenly thought of these many things for some reason, and these associations made him understand the mood of the Noi people at the moment.

    Compared with the Loren Alliance, which just turned its gaze to the starry sky not long ago, the civilization on the opposite side, which launched the spacecraft a hundred years ago and called out to space a thousand years ago, is already in this cold solitary sea. After a long journey, now that the Demon Tide has gradually approached this universe, Loren¡¯s response...maybe a bit late.

    He transferred the communication authority to the Thorin Command Center, and subsequent exchanges with the Noyes will be carried out around many professional fields. This aspect is better handled by the experts. As for himself... he just has time to take it seriously. Think about some things.

    After a moment of contemplation, he suddenly raised his head and looked at Amber who was in a daze at his desk: "What is your impression of this Neue civilization?"

    "Impression?" Amber was taken aback, and then it seemed that he had seen the information sent from the other side of the Xinghai Sea before recalling it. After half a minute, he said with some uncertainty, "From the information I have seen so far, this civilization seems More''moderate'', due to the heritage left by the pioneers, this civilization has avoided many detours in the development process, which means that they have avoided a lot of **** costs and made them less experienced in conducting large-scale wars. And way of thinking.

    "But on the other hand, this civilization also has a stubborn side and admirable resilience. Their history of building a unified field of mind can be traced back to 1,400 years ago, when they were still in a relatively backward dynasty era. , The first node installation cost the dynasty a huge price. Projects beyond the capacity of society even indirectly dragged down the ruling order at that time and led to regime change... But the successors of the dynasty are re-determining the order and learning lessons. Immediately afterwards, the construction of the second node began.

    "According to the historical data from the Neues, this entire construction project has never stopped in 1,400 years, even though it has brought down all regimes and dragged down kings, leaders, and heads of state to death. And the elders, but the Noy people have never considered giving up the project itself. It feels like... If they decide on a grand goal, then this grand goal must be accomplished. Achievement cuts the commander, and it is still necessary to continue to do it..."

    "Obviously, this is another characteristic of the Neue people in addition to the image of''moderate and friendly''," Gao Wen nodded slightly. "Diplomacy, war exhaustion, tenacity, firm goals, all social classes can sacrifice for the benefit of the group. This is our impression of them so far, but it¡¯s hard to say how much deviation this impression has."

    "The deviation must not be small," Amber rolled his eyes. "Guess what the image of the Loren League in the eyes of the Noyes now?"

    "It''s hard to say anything else, but most of it has a label of''natural war mad''," Gawain thought for a while, shaking his head dumbfounded, "We didn''t think there was anything when we experienced it, but now we stand on alien friends. From the angle of view, what happened on our planet seems to be a bit scary

    "The battle of gods broke out four times, and the mortal army on this planet killed four gods in a row. Whether it was a false god, a true god, an ancient **** or a **** of the gods, wherever it was placed, it was the existence of natural disasters. Now Either in our laboratory, or in the graveyard, or even in the belly of the sea monster. In order to control the power of the gods, the mortals on this planet will even artificially create gods, which can¡¯t be controlled after they are created. We know how much it costs and how high the risk is, but can alien friends experience this? If they don¡¯t experience it, they know that the lunatics on this planet are fighting with gods four light years away. He even had experience, and was able to write a "Guide to Killing Gods".

    "I now hope that this impression can be calibrated as soon as possible. We just want the Neues to know that even if there is a threat of a divine disaster, the Loren Alliance will unswervingly fight the magic tide, instead of making them feel that this is a dangerous war. Ethnic group."

    Speaking of this, Gao Wen sighed and shook his head helplessly: "Oh, at first, I just wanted to show the perseverance of the Loren civilization and the difficulty of going through hardships and dangers. As a result, this person did not stand up..."

    "Nonsense," Amber rolled his eyes as soon as he heard this. "If a person is struck by a **** with thunder, you will think he is unlucky. If a person is struck by a **** with thunder four times, then you can only think that he is awesome. After all, this He is not dead, and now this man has slashed the **** with his backhand. He is still standing there complaining that his hands hurt during the fight. You are a passerby and you can''t walk around?"

    Gao Wen''s head grew bigger and bigger, and finally he could only wave his hands: "It''s still the difference of civilizations. The Lorenians have super-light communication and can build planetary shields, but they didn''t even cross the''Migration Ceremony''. Launching a spacecraft can talk and laugh with God, but I have never even fought a magical battle. Even the super-light-speed communication equipment is exchanged from the ruins of the sailor. We lacked understanding at the beginning of the exchange, and we gave each other based on our own civilization process. The template was preset, and now I found that all the things I took for granted were outrageously wrong, of course I could only be greatly shocked.

    "But this is also a good thing. At least we have discovered this problem now. Then scholars on both sides will have enough time to slowly compare these errors, check the omissions, and re-establish the''feature sketches'' of the two civilizations. Get up, this is better than when the two sides cooperate in the most critical stage and suddenly discover that the eyes of both sides are not aligned."

    Amber nodded thoughtfully, while at the same time, the conversation between the communication team of the Thorin Command Center and the Noyes was still going on. After the communication was cut off for so long, the two sides really had too much to communicate. Too many things related to the technical level need to be synchronized.

    As the representative of the Loren Alliance¡¯s voice on foreign planets, Cecil¡¯s experts sorted out and sent the data of the Demon Tide Observation Device under construction in Ogure to the other side. This information showed that the Loren Alliance solved the difficulties. The "flexible plan" once again shocked the interstellar friends, and the good news is that after the shock, the Noyes carefully studied the unrecognizable blueprints that were changed, and finally thought that there was no problem.

    But even if there is no problem, they still marvel at the "thinking ability" of the Loren people, and frankly admit that they are not as flexible as this side in thinking.

    After that, the Noyes sent a lot of information about their magic tide observation device, including the parameter performance of the entire facility in various stages of construction and commissioning, as well as some key modules of the observation device that are easiest during operation. The problems and solutions that have arisen are different from the blueprints they sent earlier. These follow-up materials cover trivial but practical ¡°actual cases¡±. For the alliance experts who are building the magic tide observation device, these materials are more expensive. gold.

    The improvement of communication conditions allowed the two civilizations to no longer worry about communication time, and greatly improved the efficiency of data transmission. Many materials that could not be sent or deleted due to "bandwidth limitations" finally came across the star sea completely. Although the translation and understanding of these materials will take time, one thing is certain: With this more detailed and practical information, the alliance''s progress in constructing the home planet barrier and the demonic tide observation device will definitely be greatly accelerated.

    But in any case, this round of communication will also come to an end.

    The equipment may be able to sustain it, but the person in charge of communication will be exhausted. The leaders and wise men behind the exchange team of the two sides who follow the developments also need time to think and make plans, not to mention that the two sides also sent and received massive amounts of information this time. The translation and analysis of these things are not things that can be done on the spot.

    Once again, the Noyes and the Lorens said goodbye to each other.

    The printing device was creakingly running. This device was newly modified to record the content of the communication with the Noyes. Now it has changed its paper tape twice. On the snow-white paper that continues to extend outward, Gawain sees it. Text from the Neue: "We need some time to slowly digest the valuable information obtained in this exchange. Generally speaking, this is a pleasant and extremely meaningful conversation. We are looking forward to the next connection."

    After a short pause, what appeared on the back of the tape was the response from the Thorin Command Center: "Yes, we also look forward to the next connection. In addition, starting today, we will maintain it every twenty-four hours (Loren time). Regular calls to confirm their safety."

    "Noy got it."

    The sound of the printing device finally stopped temporarily. Gawain breathed out softly. He leaned on the seat and looked at the window not far away in a relaxed posture. He didn''t know what he was thinking, or he was simply emptying out. Mind, enjoying the rare silence.

    But this silence did not last long. Bertila''s voice suddenly came from the magic net terminal. Her voice sounded a little strange: "Brother Gaowen, the Noyes just... just sent something, I I think you should take a look."

    "Oh? Isn''t the conversation over?" Gawain raised his eyebrows unexpectedly, "What did they send?"

    "The conversation phase is indeed over. What they sent is an image material," Bertila said. "I will present it directly on the Mowang terminal. You can take a look."

    The voice of the other party fell, and the holographic projection above the Monet terminal switched accordingly. After a moment of light and shadow jitter, Gawain was surprised to see the image sent by the Noyman. What surprised him was that this was no different from any technical blueprint. Irrelevant.

    Two humanoid creatures stand in the center of the screen.

    They were two tall and slender figures. Their facial features and limbs were surprisingly similar to those of humans. However, their foreheads had symmetrically extended, horn-like structures, and their arms and cheeks could be seen near them. Seeing a large number of fine scales, they are a man and a woman, dressed in exquisite and colorful clothes, and the style of clothing is strange and strange, and under these two figures, you can see two lines of text, one line is a peculiar line used by the Neues Symbol, one line is the human lingua franca of the Loren Union

    We look like this.

    Gao Wen quietly watched the image that appeared on the projection, without saying a word for a long time.

    Bertila''s voice broke the silence in the room: "Brother Gao Wen, what do you think?"

    "Sending the physical form of the race to an alien civilization is a candid signal and a certain kind of courage," Gao Wenyouyou said. "The good news is that they are not too different in appearance from us. Thankfully."

    "Then we have to respond?" Bertila hesitated, "Although the Neues didn''t ask for a response."

    Gao Wen thought for a while and nodded slowly: "We should respond as a friendly signal. Anyway, the super-light communication array is working well. This will not cause any pressure on the system."

    Bertila agreed, but then another question came up: "But...Which one should we send? Should we only send it in a similar form to the Noyes, or should we send it all?"

    Gawain was taken aback for a moment, and then he reacted, his expression slightly strange.

    Bertila''s voice continued: "Humans and elves are similar in appearance to Noyes, gray elves and dwarves are similar, but the difference between the forms of spirit races and orcs is relatively large. , But when placed next to humans, there will be a huge difference in body size. In addition, there are dragons and dragon descendants in the form of dragons, which are completely inhuman."

    Speaking of Bertila paused, his tone was even more strange: "Of course the biggest problem is the sea monster. The known forms of the sea monster include sea snakes, merfolk, octopus, sea monsters, tentacles, stones, sunken ships, and Dozens of appearances such as coral reefs, but in fact their mimicry can be said to be endless. Although we usually think that the mermaid and sea snake forms of the siren are their''standard appearance'', in fact the siren has never determined his own. ''Official form'', how should we post this? Or is it...not to post?"

    Gawain subconsciously rubbed his eyebrows. Every time he encountered a problem related to the sea monster, there seemed to be some strange developments. He always thought he was used to it, but every time he found that his imagination still couldn''t keep up with the deep sea salty. The rhythm of the fish, but he couldn''t ignore such a serious matter. After the brain cells were killed in battle, he finally raised his head.

    "Send it all," Gao Wen sighed, his expression on his face was more than a little bit tired than before, "The super-light communication array is still provided by the Kraken. We can''t exclude them from the alliance members in this matter. All races, including the dragon sea monster spirit race and the fairies."

    He paused when he said this, and added: "By the way, the Kraken finally sent it, with a few classic mimicry, and after sending it, I will post a manual..."

    Bertila''s expression was a bit sluggish, but finally nodded: "...Okay."

    In this way, after the Nuoes sent their racial physiology with the same sincerity, the Loren Alliance also sent their own information to the opposite party with the same sincerity, including dozens of strange and strange, most of them looked even Pictures that are difficult to guarantee the appearance of people (there are only a few of them that look like people), and at the end I also brought a plethora of instructions.

    After this information was sent, a while later, the antenna device that had ended communication suddenly caught the signal from the other side of the starry sky again.

    The Noyes sent a series of question marks: "???"

    Interstellar friends were shocked again.

    (Dawn Comics has been updated to E=1.66! The quality is very good, and the fatteners can be slaughtered. The chase address is in the b Man APP.)

 Chapter 1522ï¼š After ebb

    What¡¯s more embarrassing is that the Alliance of Noy and Loren had to conduct a ¡°stop-time communication¡± for a period of time after that. The experts and scholars of the Thorin Command Center added a class to explain to the interstellar friends why one There are so many weird races on a planet, and these races can also form an "alliance" harmoniously. During this whole process, Gao Wen watched by the side, and the weird thought in his heart was to turn the river and the sea into the sea.

    He really didn¡¯t expect that the first contact after Loren and Noy finally reestablished their communication would eventually be so unfolded. It didn¡¯t feel like a serious official communication between two civilizations across the stars, but more like The two interstellar rookies who finally got on the line were in Lianmai, and they were the kind of people who couldn¡¯t keep the line until twelve o¡¯clock in the night. Before the line was disconnected, one sent a message "I fell asleep", and the other sent a message "See you back." See you," I didn''t hold back for half a minute. I sent a selfie from the other side. Here I returned a set of pictures. The two sides will talk about five dollars in total. Later, I will raise my head again at 5:30 in the morning.

    Gawain feels this way in his heart now, but what he feels most aggrieved is not the embarrassment, but that it is difficult for him to use easy-to-understand sentences to associate and express this feeling in his heart to others, even if it is someone in front of him. The Shadow Assault Goose that he has cultivated that can understand more than half of the terrestrial stems is not good. After the bunch of things in his mind is said, at least forty pages of manuals are needed. This is what the Loren Alliance sent to the Noyes. The siren information is a bit similar.

    But then again, Gao Wen also feels that the emotion in his heart is really not over-expanded. After all, standing on this vast starry sky scale, Noy and Loren may not even be able to carry it. Civilization is really an interstellar rookie...

    There is a continual thought in his mind. The communication content between the communication experts led by Bertila and the Noi people is still being transmitted. Experts are explaining to the Noyes the unique structure of the intelligent ethnic group on the planet Loren. They are explaining that the creatures that are terrifying to the Noyes are actually more gentle and harmless than one. He saw Bertila and even posted it himself. The message passed, and the sentence was written on it:

    "The Krakens are the friendliest race on our planet. They have powerful strength and advanced technology, but they love peace by nature and act low-key. In addition to their strange recipes and changeable individual forms, they are closely related to those on our planet. There is not much difference between''humans'' and''elves'' and other regular races..."

    Then the Neumann sent a sentence: "The recipe is a bit weird? Why do you say that?"

    To be honest, when I saw this conversation, Gawain was in a cold sweat, but fortunately the expert team on Bertila responded quickly and quickly shifted the topic to the knowledgeable generosity of dragons and the love of peace of the Cecils. above¡­

    It has been two hours after the two sides said goodbye to each other again and ended the communication. Gawain¡¯s cold sweat almost never stopped, until it was confirmed that there was no new thing coming from the Noi, and that the superluminal communication array had been transferred. He breathed out subconsciously when he was always on standby, and at the same time he heard that Kohaku also breathed out.

    He glanced at the Shadow Assault Goose, who waved his hand: "My blood pressure was up just now. It was all the words in front of you that made trouble. I now hear that the dragon is generous and knowledgeable, Cecil loves peace, and the sea monster is gentle. The description of harmlessness always feels darker and darker, and even a large number of victims and victim gods can simultaneously pop up in my mind. This is so weird."

    "Don''t talk, let me stroke it first," Gao Wen repeatedly waved his hands, sweating his forehead, "This is not right, I obviously think we love peace, openness and tolerance from top to bottom, and people are also gods. Don¡¯t you all want a bright future with kindness..."

    When Humber heard this, she wanted to roll her eyes, and the words in her mind rolled over and broadcasted that the kingdoms of the gods are all in the night, madam, are you still using this light hammer?

    But she only dared to turn her mind on her mind. She would never say it. After all, Gao Wen is tolerant and friendly and hates violence. Hearing these words, she must lift the table and slap her on the wall, then take it back. Shao Kuai can''t come down...

    Gawain didn¡¯t know that Amber was thinking about some silly ideas when he was standing next to him with grunting eyes. He only felt that his head was a bit overloaded at this time, so he changed to a more comfortable position and leaned on the chair with one hand. He supported his chin and wandered out of the world. It took him some time before he heard Bertila''s voice sound, and the latter said with a relieved tone: "My work here is temporarily finished, Brother Gao Wen."

    "Well," Gao Wen just woke up from Shenyoutianwai. He raised his head and glanced at the holographic projection on the edge of the desk. "You have worked hard too."

    "The deeper the communication with the Noi people, the more you will feel the huge difference between the two civilizations," Bertila did not hide his sigh. "Many things that we feel accustomed to are placed in an alien civilization. It is very likely that it is weird and absurd, and even worthy of fear and vigilance... I think we should accumulate experience in this aspect, whether it is to continue to communicate with the Noy people in the future, or to meet other intelligent creatures in the more distant future. , We must always consider this deviation in the world view."

    Gao Wen nodded slightly, which is exactly what he wanted to say, but now it seems that there is no need for him to remind, Bertila and the expert team on the Thorin command center have already actively realized this.

    There is a huge difference between Noy and Loren, which is reflected in the culture, history, living environment and the physiological structure of their respective ethnic groups at the same time, and even if this difference exists for both sides, it now seems to be Loren. The situation of the alliance will make the Noyite even more shocked. Fortunately, the communication experts responded in a timely manner in the later period of this communication. When sending the information to the opposite party, they prepared supporting instructions and explanations, and there are many more sensitive details. I didn¡¯t reveal the past, otherwise the interstellar friends will be shocked to become a vibration mode...

    "Are you okay?" Gao Wen rubbed his eyebrows. After a short break, he felt that his mind had gradually cooled down. This also gave him the energy to care about other things. "Now we and the Noyes In the communication process between you, all the parts that involve data processing, auxiliary translation, and scenario deduction are your servo brain arrays. Is the long-term communication like today''s heavy load for you?"

    "Most of the work can be done by Synthetic Brain, or shared by the Thorin Computing Center. The nervous system of the Thorin Giant Tree itself basically only undertakes the transmission work, and the load is not large," Bertila shook his head. "This time the communication is the greatest. The pressure of "I" is on the psychological level. The difference between the two civilizations makes people nervous. The impression of the Noyes on the League of Loren is slightly shifting. Although I will not have the blood pressure rise like ordinary people, but this time it seems to fall. After a lot of leaves, I have to grow back as soon as possible...other than that, there is nothing to worry about."

    The expression on Bertila''s face was still blank when she said this, but Gawain still heard subtle helplessness and self-deprecating in her tone.

    The miracle incarnation on the Plain of the Holy Spirit, the tree of merit in the Battle of the Wasteland, and Ms. Bertila, who is awe-inspiring among the druids, has her own little secret behind her splendid identity, she will lose her leaves under pressure. The greater the pressure, the more it will fall. Sometimes dozens of tons and dozens of tons will fall down. When anxious, half of the Sorin Plain is all on the air defense alarm...

    Bertila himself was quite distressed about this, and tried various methods, but it was almost to no avail.

    "Your problem with falling leaves when you are nervous is not good..." Amber was listening to the excitement, and couldn''t help but cut his mouth at this moment. "Your leaves falling is not a joke, I have seen it. The large one can stun the cow..."

    Bertila was still expressionless in the face of Amber¡¯s run, and responded calmly: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the Solin region has already had a mature response process in this regard. The branches above the residential area have been adjusted so that only the smaller leaves will fall to the ground, and the large leaves will be captured and absorbed by the recycling vines attached to the branches at the moment of falling..."

    "Are you sure?" Amber looked up and down Bertila suspiciously. "How did I hear that the air defense sirens in Solinburg went off last month?"

    Bertila simply ignored her.

    Gao Wen didn''t care about Amber and Bertila''s unnutritious and overly ruinous three-view exchange. He just thought silently, and then suddenly said, "Bertila, the last time I told you about the progress. how?"

    Hearing Gawain''s mention of business, Bertila''s tone immediately became serious: "According to your instructions, I have found twelve rock formations that meet the requirements in the eastern part of the Holy Spirit Plain and the northern part of the Talash Plain, and I am currently in the vicinity of these rock formations. Build a root system.

    "According to the plan, I will first wrap the entire area with a strong root network to form the basic shell of the underground bunker, and then gradually swallow it inward to create a dungeon cavity, and convert the minerals swallowed in the process into the inside and outside of the basic shell. Two-layer anti-impact barriers. My roots are very efficient at doing these things. It is estimated that within half a year, I can complete the "rough engineering" of twelve dungeon cavities, and complete the pipeline and passage reservations around the bunker.

    "I have synchronized the plan with the person in charge of the Solin Computing Center, and followed your instructions to communicate with the construction corps in the Solin Fort and the Talash Plain. As the underground bunkers are gradually taking shape, they will start construction simultaneously. , The construction of residential facilities and the core computing center in the dungeon cavity will complete the entire project within one year. Of course, with such a tight schedule, the comfort of these facilities is definitely not better than that of surface cities. What is guaranteed is that under the''care'' of the''root network'', the residents in the bunker will not have survival and medical pressure.

    "In addition, while planning the cavities of the twelve underground cities, I also planned the underground tunnels between them. Because of the tunnels dug by the backbone roots as the foundation, these underground tunnels can be completed quickly. I plan to use similar cables. Lin Jushu¡¯s internal traffic pipelines are used to construct these tunnels, and a large number of pressurized biological lumens are used to ensure rapid traffic between the tunnels. In this way, if there is a problem with one of the dungeons, the residents inside will have the opportunity to pass through the tunnels. Quickly move to a nearby surviving city, and if a large-scale divine pollution occurs in a certain city... I can also directly close these passages with the highest authority to prevent pollution from leaking..."

    Bertila reported one by one her work during this period and future plans, and what she reported was exactly what Gawain told her in the encrypted space last time.

    A large number of underground bunkers are constructed underground in the Holy Spirit Plain and the Talash Plain, and computing centers and residential facilities are built in the bunkers to serve as the "reserve computing power" of the mother planet barrier.

    Once things develop to the worst scenario in the future, the gods are out of control, the satellites fall, and the nations are destroyed, the backup nodes in these underground bunkers will also maintain the minimum operation of the mother star barrier.

    Amber also knew about this, so she didn''t have any surprises on her face after hearing Berthila''s report, and she kept quiet in cooperation. It was not until Berthila finished the report that she saw the opportunity to speak: " Recently, foreign intelligence personnel reported some things. First, there was news from the 25th that Typhon was stepping up to collect and compile historical, cultural, and technical classics, and it seemed that there were no people in the east. The district sent a number of teams, including a large number of engineers; followed by news from the south, the Elf Royal Family is also doing similar compilation and collection work, and a large number of experts in the field of machinery and magic have been called into the royal court... "

    Hearing what Amber reported, Gao Wen just nodded slightly.

    Some anticipated things are happening, have already happened, or have already happened.

    "How is the situation on the Demon Tide Observation Device?" After a moment of indulgence, he broke the silence and looked at Kohaku. "Is there any news from the Observer''s Secret Chamber?"

    "The construction of the Demon Tide Observation Device is proceeding as scheduled. The transformation of the ancestor¡¯s peak has already begun. The sensor array in the plain area has also started. The technical details have to be referred to Rebecca. The message from the Secret Chamber said everything went well," Kohaku replied immediately, "Of course I guess what you want to ask is outside the technical field...that can only be said that the Ogure people have already done something for the alliance. Great dedication and sacrifice, and will continue to make even greater dedication and sacrifice in the future."

    Gao Wen''s expression was calm and did not speak, Humber continued to speak.

    "At present, hundreds of thousands of engineering teams from all countries of the alliance have entered the Ancestral Peak Plain. The commanders of the engineering teams, the rear logistics forces of the various countries, and the local officials of Ogure have miraculously maintained the huge construction site. Order, but even so, the existence of this large construction site itself has caused a lot of pressure and troubles to the locals in the Ancestral Peak Plain, and more important than these pressures and troubles is that the Ancestral Peak has been transformed into one. The long-term impact of the huge machine on the local people.

    "We all know that this degree of transformation is impossible to reverse. The''Holy Mountain'' has been destined to become a historical symbol. It is now in the early stage of the project, with the overwhelming propaganda, the inspiration after the victory of the Wasteland War, and the Ogure Five Wang¡¯s extremely high personal prestige in the country is playing a leading role. The great sense of pride and mission can make the Ogure people temporarily ignore the negative emotions of losing the sacred mountain and impacting their lives, but as you often say...spirit is only It can be a short-term buff, people always pay attention to the immediate necessities of life.

    "As one of the top leaders in the league, I think you have to have a headache on this matter."

 Chapter 1523ï¼š Future and present

    The Ogure tribal nation made a major sacrifice for the alliance. Perhaps someday in the future, this sentence will become an epilogue in a certain history book, a test point on a certain paper, and a certain student and empire. The college missed 5 points, but at this moment, today, this sentence is a fact that is happening on that land, and it is the present and future of the ancestral plain and even the tens of millions of people in Ogure.

    Through today¡¯s advanced communication system, Gao Wen has witnessed everything that happened on the sacred mountain. He saw the sensor tower base covering the entire plain, and saw the steel and cement frame covering the entire mountain and crisscrossing the sky. Energy springs, as well as engineering convoys and wizard groups that shuttle around the edge of the city, between the countryside, and across the wilderness. It is no exaggeration to describe such a scene as "spectacular" and "exciting", but these inspiring The propaganda is for ordinary people. For chess players like Gawain and Ogure Five Kings, what they see is the reality behind all this.

    Ogure has lost their sacred mountain forever. The mountain has now been split by dozens of gaps in the energy spring. Nearly two-thirds of the mountain structure is proceeding slowly and firmly under the instructions from the observer¡¯s chamber. In the future, several peaks will be smoothed out, and several mountain streams will be closed. The alliance¡¯s engineering army will cover it with a shell of steel and cement, so that it can be used to install one after another power station and data. Processing the node, the sacred pilgrim cave will be transformed into a symbol in the history book, and the pilgrim trail with a thousand years of history has now been melted by the flowing deep blue veins...

    Even if one day in the future, the cold winter ends and the natural disasters disappear, people no longer need the Demon Tide Observation Device, and the Alliance will not be able to return the Ogure holy mountain to them.

    On the other hand, the Ogure tribe paid out not only a sacred mountain, but also a fountain of energy comparable to the Deep Blue Well. The energy context of the peak underground is completely reshaped to make it meet the needs of the blueprint, and this shaping is bound to the overall change of the holy mountain, and it is also irreversible. After the reshaping, the deep blue network is no longer suitable for ordinary use. The source of energy, and this... was originally the Ogure tribal nation''s greatest hope to rejuvenate its national strength after experiencing the tragic blow of the Wasteland War.

    In the First Battle of the Wasteland, all alliance countries have suffered varying degrees of damage, but no country¡¯s losses can match Ogure. Due to the misjudgment by the leading nations of the Alliance, including Cecil and the Silver Empire, on the wasteland, the alliance did not Sufficient security was placed on the western front, which directly caused the Ogure tribal state, which was not listed as the front line, to be hit by the Wasteland Army at the beginning of the war. One-third of its territory fell, and it counterattacked in the later period. At this stage, the hateful Ogure people charged forward at all times, which allowed them to stab countless enemies, but also made the Ogure coalition army the highest casualty rate in the entire counter-offensive phase and the entire battle of Talash.

    Now that the flames of revenge have faded, the war has ended in victory, and the triumphant soldiers and surviving people have to face a series of practical problems.

    The deep blue source hidden in the peak of the ancestors is one of the few remaining "family assets" in this country after the wasteland war. It is their capital to rejuvenate the economy and restore national strength in the next few decades. But now This family background has become the chassis of the magic tide observation device. From the perspective of the entire operation cycle of the magic tide and the cycle of social development, this observation device can even be said to be "one-off".

    "Now the alliance is already offering a variety of preferential treatments to Ogure, including trade tax incentives and energy quotas from the Deep Blue Well, but in my opinion, all these preferential policies are Temporarily, the price Ogure paid is permanent," Gao Wen said in a low voice, what Humber mentioned today, he had actually foreseen it as early as the day when the renovation project of the holy mountain was launched, "this is now The enthusiasm for''all people in the world to fight against natural disasters'' will fade away sooner or later. When the crisis of the magic tide ends, that is, when the crisis of Ogure begins..."

    "Will it really be so serious?" Bertila, who was always listening without interrupting at this time, finally couldn''t help but speak. She is not as good at analyzing the overall situation as Gawain, nor is she like Amber''s long-term intelligence. She has accumulated valuable experience in her work. She feels that it is difficult for her to imagine that this stalwart act of saving the world will become a hidden danger for the turmoil of the alliance in a few years. Can''t the Ogure people be exchanged for a long-lasting glory and prosperity?"

    "Of course not, the situation will be even more serious than I said," Gawain glanced at Bertila with a calm expression, his voice was low, "because the disaster will end, and the united affairs of the disaster will end if the disaster is over. Properly handled, it will definitely become a heavy burden for everyone, and even become a tearing point in morality and public opinion, especially human beings... Bertila, you have been a human being, and you have witnessed human beings for hundreds of years. Changes, you know better than anyone about the short-lived and changeable nature of human beings.

    "Can you imagine such a scene? Bertila, you can imagine an old Ogure, who is a veteran who survived from the Tarrash Plain and is sitting next to a street that has been suspended due to financial problems. , His living allowance has been cut repeatedly, and the heating bill this winter has not yet been applied for, his house is behind him, it is as cold as the street, he hopes to find a job, but there is no more in the city. Position...

    "Why is this? Because the demonic wave is over, and the Wasteland War is already a distant memory. People in other countries of the alliance are increasingly unable to accept turning their taxes into infrastructure assistance and trade subsidies from another country, especially Those young people... they can¡¯t even remember the year in which the Battle of Talash took place, or how many people died during the construction of the Demon Tide Observation Device. Some more advanced and exciting entertainment is attracting them, and They believe that the scores occupied by these historical test sites can be compensated by other methods.

    "But the veteran sitting in front of the door waiting for the subsidy and heating is different. The memory of those wars and disasters has never left him. He still remembers how he crawled back from the Tarrash Plain, and remembers the past. Shan, remembering the scene of the last pilgrimage when he and his comrades stepped on the front line, these once glorious and proud experiences are becoming more and more obscure and faded memories.

    "His government can no longer pay high social costs, because the country''s richest region is now occupied by a large machine that cannot be dug out and cannot be demolished. The country''s energy reserves and even environmental costs in the next few decades have been used to save the world. For overdrafts, the government wants to remove the sensor arrays in the plains and clean up the pipelines that have begun to gradually produce pollution and leaks, so that at least part of the arable land and mining belts can be restored, and the cost of removing those giant facilities is even more expensive than building. They are higher, and the league... the new generation of the league has now refused to pay these "bills that have nothing to do with them."

    "If we fail to deal with a series of follow-up problems of the Demon Tide Observation Device, then this situation will become a certain normal in the future, and will eventually cause irreparable rifts within the alliance.

    "Bertila, we are indeed united now. All countries are helping Ogure to get out of the trauma of war, but half of this assistance is actually just to complete the construction of the Demon Tide Observation Device as soon as possible, in order to allow the tribal nation For the time being, most of the people should not pay attention to the changes of the holy mountain and think about the long-term future. The other half stems from the unavoidable feeling of indebtedness. It¡¯s spent a lifetime in a country where the oil is exhausted and the lamp is dry."

    It seemed that Bertila hadn''t heard such a sharp and cold analysis from Gawain for a long time, even the Amber next to him.

    The current situation of the alliance united to carry the tide of demons and the glorious victory of the Wasteland War seems to have given many people an illusion, making everyone think that this peaceful and tightly united situation is a matter of course, even "civilization has developed to a certain extent." A high degree of proof," and mistaken this temporary "situation" as a new "form" of social evolution. Even Bertila and Amber often feel this way, let alone ordinary people.

    But now it seems that Gawain, the founder who single-handedly contributed to the establishment of the alliance, is, on the contrary, the person who is least optimistic about the hidden dangers within the alliance.

    "When everyone was so inspired by the unity of the doomsday, I didn''t expect to hear these sharp and cold judgments from you," Bertila pursed his lips, breaking the silence and said, "I thought you He will be the one who has the most confidence in the order of the alliance. After all, you have created the current situation..."

    "Because I built it with my own hands, I know better than everyone what reason it will collapse." Gawain gently exhaled the staleness in his chest, his expression was still flat, "The alliance has never been solid enough to be able to A mountain that lasts forever, but a wooden house based on delicate pressure balance, piles of contract documents, and real common interests. We need it now, just because of the wind and snow outside the house, everyone needs such a wooden house. Shelter, but if one day a member of the alliance feels the same cold as the wind and snow outside in this room, then it will become the first wood to be removed from the cabin, and its removal will make More people felt the biting cold wind, which eventually triggered a chain reaction.

    "At present, if Ogure''s problem is not handled properly, it will become the beginning of this chain reaction."

    "What about your suggestion?" Bertila looked at Gawain curiously, "To be honest, this topic is not very comfortable... When everyone is working together to resist the demonic tide, we have to start discussing the hidden dangers of the alliance. As well as the moral tear in the future, if a young man who has not experienced the world is standing here, I am afraid that he will be extremely disappointed in''humanity'' because of what you just said."

    "People who are very disappointed in human nature because of a few words, I am afraid that they will be disappointed in human nature once every three days when they are idle. It is not human nature that disappoints them, but their own character," Gao Wen smiled He shook his head, "About Ogure''s question, I actually talked with Bersetia and several dragon leaders privately."

    "Dragons and elves..." Bertila thoughtfully, "Longevity race, this is indeed an idea, as long as they can maintain a certain influence in the alliance system and serve as the "historical axis" in the development of the alliance, you It is very likely that the things just mentioned will not happen, or at least will not evolve to such a serious degree..."

    "No, Bersettia and Hragor''s opinion is that this kind of thing will happen in all likelihood, no matter how many long-lived races in the alliance can''t stop it, the decline of the magnificent wall has proved a The thing, that is, when the short-grown seeds start to rot, no matter how many ropes the long-grown seeds put on the car, they can¡¯t stop the whole car from accelerating toward the abyss,¡± Gawain said, shaking his head, ¡°not to mention the purpose of the alliance. One is that the member states do not interfere in the internal affairs of other countries, which determines the upper limit of the longevity race''s influence in the alliance."

    Bertila couldn''t help but his eyes widened: "That..."

    "So what we can do is to do our best to compensate for the losses suffered by the Ogure tribe within the range of this generation, and find ways to help them find other economic outlets. After the end of the demonic wave, taking advantage of the alliance countries The "enthusiasm" has not faded, and the environmental restoration and renovation project for the ancestors'' peak and its surrounding areas will be launched as soon as possible. Taking advantage of the remaining energy, transform the big guys into tourist attractions, and restore the arable land and mining belts. Fortunately, it can even be converted into factory facilities. In short, a feat of saving the world cannot be turned into a "gray memory" of the current generation in their later years. At least... it is guaranteed that 90% of the old heroes can die safely.

    "But one day in the future, the peak of the ancestors will still become a crisis, perhaps because of the economic downturn of the Ogure tribe, perhaps a world-class financial crisis, or other natural and man-made disasters... then someone will This project of the century is taken out again, and the current crisis is all attributed to the unfairness of the alliance order, but it is completely a matter of another generation."

    Humber listened to Gawain''s words, and at the end he was stunned: "Ah, then you didn''t care about it?"

    "Nonsense, all generations have to take care of it, can I manage it? With our position, it is not enough to ensure that one generation of heroes enjoy the rest of their lives, that two generations have a worry-free life, and that there is a future for a country?" Gawain glared at the Shadow Assault Goose, "What''s more, I wasn''t necessarily still in this position at that time. Maybe I was in the box. Of course, according to some people''s analysis, I might not die so early. I might have given this mess to someone else, like Rebecca or something..."

    Amber sounded more surprised than before: "Ah? Don''t you plan to chase her as king in the future?"

    "I said that at the time, and I am saying that now," Gawain waved his hand. "My point of view has always been to look at the world of development from a development perspective. Any speculation on the future based on existing experience can only be It''s a''speculation'', and should not be used as a static criterion for doing things. What''s more, the alliance, a temporary organization that keeps together for warmth, may disintegrate someday, how can it be..."

    Halfway through his words, there was a series of rapid footsteps from the direction of the corridor.

    A familiar breath appeared at the door.

    After the knock on the door, Heidi''s voice came into Gawain''s ears: "Ancestor, can I come in?"

    Gawain immediately ended the "chat" with Bertila and Amber, and sat upright and looked at the door: "Come in."

    Heidi pushed the door into the room, and was slightly startled when he saw Amber across the desk and Bertila''s figure above the communicator, and then nodded at them, and then quickly walked to Gawain.

    "Ancestors, the Theocracy reported that there was a vision in the church of the **** of commerce, Baufar."

 Chapter 1524ï¼š Skillful handling

    The **** of commerce, Baufar, is regarded as the protector of merchants and the witness of various trade activities. There are also subtle branches of authority such as the **** of currency, the **** of prosperity, and the protector of meeting places.

    At the same time, this **** also has an interesting characteristic. He is regarded as the protector of the poor and the protector of the rich. The rich hope that he can protect themselves and continue to be rich, and the poor hope that this **** can bless themselves out of poverty. When worshiped as the **** of the rich, his name is Baufar, and when worshiped as the **** of the poor, his name becomes Fabaul. This "two in one" phenomenon is among the gods It is unique.

    Although there are many powers, among the numerous gods of Loren, this deity originally originated from the western region of the mainland does not have a very high sense of existence. Although the distribution of the church of the God of Commerce is still widespread, its core believers are only It is concentrated in the merchant group, and this group was regarded as a minority in the north of the mainland until the emergence of the "Cecilian business order". A large number of ordinary people are usually more accustomed to spreading to the richness and the holy light and having directness to themselves" The gods of "benefits" offer their faith, so the Church of the God of Commerce has always been regarded as the second or even third line in Cecil.

    But on the other hand, it¡¯s also a good thing that the business **** Baufar¡¯s beliefs are not strong. Just because he has fewer followers and weaker church power, the chains between this **** and the world will not be too strong. When the new-era trade order that Searle brought was unfolding vigorously all over the world, especially when subversive concepts such as commercial wars and modern finance developed rapidly, it was obvious that this **** was not as fatal as the God of War (1/1). It is still maintained in a relatively stable state.

    Considering that the fighting power of the God of Commerce among the gods is likely to be at the same level as the deities in the art field, his lack of madness is obviously a good thing for later history candidates to have at least two major questions.

    In the southern part of Cecil City, the church district, the heavily armed city security forces, and the priests of the Theocracy Council in heavy armor have completed the blockade of all the intersections near the Church of the God of Commerce.

    In the cold wind, a young security team member in a black uniform sneezed. He subconsciously raised his head and glanced at the closed church not far away, and saw several colleagues in the small square in front of the church. Handing over the work with the trial monks sent by the Theocracy. Wearing pure white armor, holding a mechanical power warhammer and the gospel scriptures, monks who are more than two meters tall stand in front of ordinary security team members like steel giants, and look daunting. , But their extraordinarily tall figures are also a source of peace of mind for everyone here.

    The security team looked at the other side of the square again. A large truck had just stopped near the intersection. Several priests wearing theocratic council uniforms who appeared to be technical monks jumped out of the car. Several others The trainee monk was using the magic terminal to transfer some heavy machine parts from the car to the square. Those parts seemed to be assembled into a large equipment. Seeing the serious faces of several technical monks, the security team couldn¡¯t help but guess that the equipment might It is the anti-divine barrier generator that can shield the gods in the legend.

    "What are you looking at?" The colleague on the side suddenly bumped the arm of the young security team member, causing the latter who was looking around to regain his senses. He shrank his neck subconsciously in the cold wind, and turned his eyes to his colleague. He mumbled casually: "A lot of amazing guys have come... Have you seen the trial monk with three scripture ribbons on his armor just now? That is afraid it is not the trial knight commander of the arbitration tribunal?"

    "You look so serious to see the trial monk?" The colleague next to him suddenly glanced at the young man with weird eyes, "I thought you were looking at the nun..."

    The young security team suddenly frowned: "It''s impolite to talk about ladies like this, and it''s still talking about the nuns of the Theocracy. You are careful to be heard by the trial monks in the square..."

    "You are too nervous. The Theocracy is not a regular church, and their nuns are not incapable of dating." The colleague patted the young man on the shoulder. "I heard that Roger from the second brigade next door succeeded The nuns of the arbitration tribunal have come together. The lady is not as scary as the priest of the arbitration tribunal in the impression of ordinary people outside. People also go to get off work and go shopping and fall in love. Look at you, the boss is not young, and you can¡¯t find it in the security team. When it¡¯s suitable, you might as well consider..."

    "It''s okay, it''s not that I don''t know this," the young man waved his hand, and casually interrupted the colleague''s chatter. "You only talk about Roger from the second team, why don''t you talk about Quinn from the third team? His girlfriend is still The nun of the Holy Light Church, he has been on the balcony for two weeks..."

    "...Um...That is from the Holy Light Church after all..."

    "Forget it, I won''t tell you this." The young man didn''t let this increasingly crooked topic continue, but turned his gaze to the church. "Do you know what''s going on? We are in such a hurry. I was hurriedly called here. When I came here, the entire church was sealed off. Now it even alarmed the trial priests of the arbitration tribunal, as well as the big machine on the square... Ordinary incidents can''t be used for this!"

    "I don''t know, I was 15 minutes earlier than you, and the captain didn''t tell me anything. Did you see those over there? Everyone is the same. They were all suddenly called over when they were patrolling. "The colleague shrugged. "But even the church is blocked. It is normal for the arbitration tribunal to be alerted, and it is definitely a big issue that only''professionals'' can handle. We are here to maintain law and order." , Don¡¯t ask so much."

    The young security team member listened to his colleague''s muttering, but still couldn''t help but look a little uneasy. He looked at the church and the trial monks for several times, and finally couldn''t help muttering in a low voice: " You said...Will there be one less **** this year, right?"

    "Hey! You can''t talk nonsense about this!" The colleague''s face changed suddenly, and he glanced at the young man extremely nervously, "Do you know that my nephew wrote a two-month essay at Imperial College about the God of Business, he graduated This paper is missing!"

    "...Co-authoring you are just nervous about your nephew''s paper?"

    "Nonsense, am I nervous about other things? I''m not a character like our majesty..."

    At this moment, a black magic car without any signs suddenly drove from the direction of the street. Accompanied by the sound of the car whistle and the uniform retreat of the two trial monks on the sentry post, the car went straight over the two fronts. The security team member who raised his head when he heard the movement passed through the church square under martial law and drove towards the side door of the cathedral.

    Gawain was sitting in the back seat of the magic car. Through the crystal glass on the side, his gaze swept across the newly assembled anti-divine barrier on the edge of the square, his serious expression relaxed a little: "The Theocracy The response was quick."

    "After all, they are all professionals, and they were brought up by Wright and Veronica personally." Amber''s voice came from the side. She was sitting next to Gao Wen''s body. At this time, she was also lying next to the window, looking at the other side of the square. "There are a lot of churches on this street..."

    "This is the early plan, so that it will be more convenient whether it is people flow management under normal circumstances or blockade in emergency situations." Gao Wen subconsciously glanced at the distance when he heard the words, and saw the spires or towers of several other churches with rows of roofs. There was a flash above, and he said casually, ¡°It seems that this kind of plan is indeed prescient. If all the gods¡¯ kingdoms are in the ¡°Lady of the Night¡±, then all churches will be the focus of monitoring in the near future. If there is no such a The easy-to-manage church district, I am afraid that all the security teams and trial monks in the city will be exhausted during this time."

    "Yes, it''s easy to manage, but you can do this," Amber couldn''t help muttering as she listened, "Such a church district...The church of the fertile three gods is next to the blood god, business Opposite the Church of the Gods of Music is the temple of the Gods of Music and Poetry. There is a circle of second- and third-tier churches next to the Holy Light Church in the center of the block. The most sacred "Earth Kingdom of God" in other places is made by you. Like the market, last month the saint of the three gods of fertility and the priest of the blood **** also made a noise to the property management office because of a sewer problem. How big are the two people, go to the property management office to quarrel with this in the name of gods...

    "You are not so much that there are a dozen churches on this street, I think this style of painting is more like the gods gathered in the city and opened a dozen intermediaries."

    Hearing Amber¡¯s muttering, Gawain only showed a smile that was not a smile. He just listened quietly, and only after the other party finished speaking did he happily say: "Don¡¯t you think this is good?"

    Amber laughed. Of course she knew what Gawain was talking about: "That''s right, since we want to''de-sacred'', of course we have to start with positioning the cathedral as''the intermediary of the gods in the world'', and Theoretically speaking, when the church district was set up, the representatives of the various churches also enthusiastically supported the wise measures of the emperor. Now it is too late for them to quarrel."

    Gao Wen shook his head: "I don''t think that a saint and a priest would really go to the property management office to quarrel about the sewer. Even if this matter really exists, there are countless people under them who can handle this. You can only say that these two priests are very smart. They have adapted to the new rules of this era very well, and figured out exactly what the theocracy wanted them to do. This is the same as the batch of''heretics'' we executed back then. It''s very different. But regardless of the root cause, this is always a good thing."

    Amber opened his eyes and listened to Gawain''s analysis of this. It took him a long time to blink his eyes and sighed convincingly: "Why don''t you say that you are the old Yinbi? What other Yinbi do with you is like bright and frank..."

    Gao Wen frowned immediately: "Is there anything you are so complacent about?"

    Amber suddenly gritted her teeth. When the old zongzi looked serious, it was her biggest interest in her daily life. Although it was accompanied by a certain risk, she jumped repeatedly on the edge of being beaten. Really happy, especially when she noticed that the magic car had begun to slow down, and the fat priest with a sad and nervous face was already standing under the steps and waiting, which meant that she had succeeded in the extreme challenge today, and Gao Wen must not be outside. Beat her in front of people.

    Gao Wen knows this stuff carefully, but he doesn''t care about it.

    The magic car stopped.

    The middle-aged priest, who was standing at the bottom of the steps, was accompanied by several senior priests, had a slightly blessed stature, greeted him immediately, and saluted him immediately after getting off the car. He drew out the balance on his chest, and then shook his hands. Slightly bowed: "Salute to you, your wise and powerful Majesty, I really didn''t expect you to handle this personally, so that we can feel more at ease..."

    "Just forgive the etiquette, Archbishop Boris," Gao Wen waved his hand. "What''s the situation now? I heard that the ¡®imprint¡¯ caused by the vision covers the entire hall? Is anyone contaminated?"

    "Yes, those terrible imprints are like invisible heavy objects crushing the entire room. The hard slate floor is crushed and even the altar is turned into powder." Archbishop Boris who is in charge of the church here Immediately he replied. Because of a huge trouble, the archbishop looked sad at the moment. "Fortunately, the protective equipment installed by the council is set in the corridor around the hall. The damage caused by the vision was not damaged. When the anti-divine barrier is complete, the entire Pian Hall is still completely enveloped by the protective force field."

    Speaking of this, the bishop who was assigned to the imperial capital to act as the "spokesperson" between the church and the royal family paused and adjusted his expression: "The second good news is that I happened to be processing official documents near the hall when the vision happened. After I noticed the abnormal energy shock for the first time, I immediately ordered all passages leading to the entire corridor area to be blocked. Therefore, there were no people approaching the side hall after the accident, and no one was polluted.

    "At present, only me and two high-level deacons have entered the side hall to check the situation. We have just been inspected by the Theocracy and confirmed that we have not been contaminated."

    The archbishop¡¯s words have some inviting credits, but I have to say that his emergency treatment is indeed quite quick and correct, including the inspection of the vision site and the work of the Theocracy Council. The content is also impeccable, so Gao Wen is really relaxed. Sighed.

    No one was contaminated by the gods in the vision incident involving the gods. This is great news no matter what.

    "Take me to the side hall," Gao Wen nodded, and said in a deep voice, "Except for me and the intelligence chief, all the entourages are on standby outside the corridor area."

    "Your Majesty," the fat middle-aged priest subconsciously said after hearing Gao Wen''s order, "You want to enter the Pian Hall yourself? Would it be a bit...Of course, I know your magical ability without fear of God''s will, but in the Pian Hall That terrible crushing impression shows that this vision is not only on the level of spiritual pollution, but may also be accompanied by some powerful physical destruction..."

    "Thank you for reminding me. I will confirm the situation first after I get to the scene, but there are some things that I need to take a look at myself," Gao Wen nodded to the fat priest, "Lead the way first, I have my own measures."

    Archbishop Boris saw that His Majesty¡¯s heart was determined, so he couldn¡¯t say anything. He nodded and agreed: "Yes, Your Majesty, please come with me."

    After a while, Gawain and Amber entered the cathedral under the leadership of the archbishop, crossed the blockade, entered the corridor leading to the side hall, and finally came to the door of the side hall where the vision occurred.

    The heavy and beautiful wooden door stood quietly at the end of the corridor and looked intact. From the outside, it was completely impossible to imagine what happened behind the door.

    As Boris said, the vision was completely confined to the inside of the Pian Hall and did not affect the outside.

 Chapter 1525ï¼š Traces of violence

    Opposite the heavy wooden door was the hall where the vision occurred. Before pushing the door open, Gawain stopped cautiously.

    The magic in the air flows smoothly, the corridor seen under the magic vision is no different from the outside, and the intuition of being a legendary powerhouse has not issued a warning, the vision seems to have completely ended, and the power of the business **** Baufar It didn''t leave any continuous "marks" in the real world, which made him feel a little relieved, and stretched out his hand to prepare to open the wooden door.

    But at this moment, Amber, who was standing next to him, suddenly took the first half step: "Wait, I''ll do it."

    "You?" Gawain took a look at this Shadow Assault Goose with a deep sense of amazement. At this moment, he even wondered if the opposite party had been dropped by someone. She can say that if she usually uses skills when fighting a dog. , It is more than a vision, "This is not like what you said, it''s hard to say what is going on across the door..."

    "Didn''t you always throw me out to explore the way before?" Amber turned out to be quite calm, "Also said this is called ¡®Detective Ji¡¯..."

    Gao Wen felt a little embarrassed when he heard this. He recalled that there was indeed such a thing in the past, and at that time he had a very high evaluation of the "Detective Ji", Humber. It was louder than anyone else, and it was really the best choice to go out and explore the road with your face. But it was the old yellow calendar of the entrepreneurial stage that year. He didn''t expect the other party to mention it again seriously at this time. : "The year was then, now you..."

    Amber Hun waved his hand indifferently: "Now I have much more experience than before, and to be honest, I will definitely run faster than you in the real situation."

    Before she could speak, she reached out and pushed the door open before Gawain could stop her.

    And at the moment the door opened, she suddenly felt the gaze in front of her sway, and then a strange feeling, as if another sense organ covering her body, surged from all directions, and Amber felt as if she had been suddenly caught Linked to a larger and larger individual, and looked down at a strange place from a very high angle of view. However, this strange feeling came and went quickly, and she had no time to experience any details carefully, nor time. Seeing the things in the hallucinations clearly, that strange "sensory overlap" left her five senses like flowing water, and before all the anomalies disappeared, she caught only one sentence in her mind.

    She heard an unfamiliar voice, a voice that couldn''t remember any features at all, leaving only the content of the words, she heard that voice hurriedly said to an existence: "...you confirm that this thing really works ?"

    The next moment, the illusion ended. Amber stood in front of the side hall door with the door pushed open. Her movements did not lag in the eyes of others at all. The abnormal moment at that moment was just a memory fragment that suddenly appeared in her mind. Gao Wen had already cast his gaze into the side hall, and the archbishop who came with him was also preparing to move forward.

    "Wait a minute," Humber suddenly stopped the Archbishop and Gawain, "I saw and heard something?"

    Gao Wen retracted his gaze from the side hall in an instant, his eyes fixed on Amber''s face: "You see and hear something? Is there a remnant of divine will? I said you don''t touch this..."

    "No big problem," before Gao Wen finished speaking, Amber waved his hand indifferently. "I didn''t feel that I was contaminated by anything. It seemed to be just a very, very short thought fragment. The other content of the fragment is not visible. Clearly, there is only one sentence I can remember here... One person, or something else, is nervously talking to another being, and the content is, "You confirm that this thing really works" and it is an interrogative sentence."

    Hearing what the other party said, Gawain''s anxiety at the moment suddenly turned into some kind of astonishment. He stared at the shadow assault goose in front of him for a long time before he said: "Nothing? That''s it?"

    "That''s it," Amber spread out his hand, "I have said it. It is a very, very short thought fragment, and I suspect that it will soon dissipate. What can be left, I still remember a complete sentence here. Lucky."

    "...Are you sure this thing works? How does it sound like a conversation that often occurs in Rebecca''s laboratory, is it difficult to say this..." Gawain subconsciously frowned and touched his chin, already in his mind. A series of speculations began to emerge, and then he seemed to suddenly realize something, and suddenly turned his head to look at the middle-aged priest beside him, "Wait, Archbishop Boris, you said that you have personally checked the situation in the Pian Hall before? "

    "Yes, Your Majesty," Archbishop Boris nodded immediately. Although the situation before him seemed to be something wrong, the high-ranking priest was still very calm in the face of Gao Wen''s question and began to recall the details quickly. "The only thing leading to the side hall is this door. I also pushed it open, but I really didn''t hear or see anything. I can swear in the name of God about this..."

    "This is unnecessary, I believe in the honesty of a respected archbishop," Gao Wen raised his hand to interrupt Boris. After hearing the other party''s answer, he had already thought of something. At this time, his eyes fell on Amber again. On his body, "The other people who opened the door didn''t feel anything. It seems that this is a''trace'' that only you can see and hear."

    "...Are the memories flowing from''over there"?'' Amber muttered thoughtfully, not knowing if it was because so many similar things happened during this period of time, and she hadn''t met her first at this moment. I was nervous and uneasy when I was in a similar situation. On the contrary, I felt that it was normal and I was still in the mood, "I always feel that I am getting on the stage with''over there'' more and more frequently... Hey, you say, since I always contact What comes from''over there'', will the things I know and see here also affect''over there'' in the opposite direction?"

    Gavin knew that she was okay when he saw that she was still thinking about it, and after hearing what she was thinking about, he couldn''t help but roll his eyes: "If this is the case, then I really can''t imagine you. What impact will the stuff in the guy''s thinking flow to''over there'', just your brain with five poisonous poisons..."

    Archbishop Boris listened in a daze to the conversation between His Majesty the Emperor and his trusted deputy. From just now, this respectable high-ranking priest has fallen into a state of misty clouds and mountains. In what kind of strange state Wen and Humber usually get along, they dare not listen or ask at this time. They can only take a gap and bite the bullet to interrupt: "Your Majesty, you..."

    "Well, do business first," Gawain nodded immediately, and then glanced at Amber. "We can analyze what you heard when we look back. Now let''s take a look at what is left of the vision in the hall. clue."

    In all likelihood, the memories that Kohaku had come into contact with just now were fragments of memory leaked from the "Ms. Night". In that very short moment, the link between her and the ancient **** was re-established, so she was in The place in the illusion is probably the Madam Ye herself, and considering that this is the cathedral of Baufar, the **** of commerce, the words she heard are probably from Baufar. Under this premise, the amount of information that can be derived from that sentence is a bit surprising.

    The **** of business, Baufar, in his own field, with such a nervous tone, asked the ancient god, Madam Ye, whether something would work...Can this matter be discussed in the presence of a pious priest?

    That must not be possible. No matter how weak the fighting power of the God of Business is, it is also a God, and the strength of the spiritual chain between the devout believer and the God has nothing to do with the specific fighting power of the gods, but only related to faith. In the presence of Archbishop Boris, discuss his lord. Did you suffer from Ms. Ye? That bad operation would cause the unlucky priest''s faith to be burned, so this matter can only be analyzed in private after going back. At the moment, we still have to finish the site exploration first.

    With such thoughts in mind, Gawain and Amber stepped across the gorgeous and heavy wooden door together, and the scene in the side hall of the church came into their eyes.

    This is a wide rectangular space with a high roof and elegant decoration.

    Although this place is not the headquarters of the Church of the God of Commerce, it is the "facade" of the church in the capital of the empire. At the same time, thanks to the strong financial support of the Church of the God of Commerce, the decorations in this church can be seen to be gorgeous and exquisite. Even in a partial hall, countless embossments and metal inlaid "sacred words" decorations can be seen on the walls, pillars and roofs, which perfectly embodies the "God of Commerce" in style. Some style.

    But when Gawain walked by a decorative object dumped on the ground, he discovered a subtle point.

    "...Gold-plated...No, copper-plated?" He glanced at the fragments scattered on the ground, broken by unknown power, and raised his eyebrows slightly. "This is simpler than I thought."

    "We are actively responding to the Supreme Council¡¯s order that church activities should avoid extravagance and waste, and prevent churches from amassing wealth and encroaching on private property." Archbishop Boris immediately stood up straight, and solemnly responded to Gao Wen¡¯s question, despite his stature. Fortune, his expression at the moment is solemn as if he is reporting at a meeting of theocracy, "The **** of commerce is the **** of wealth, so when it comes to symbolic decorative styles, we must follow the canon, but implement it in detail. Above, there are many details that can be...''flexibly adjusted''. These adjustments do not violate the scriptures, and the Lord will not blame us. On the contrary, we will praise us for saving our wealth and using it in a more correct place."

    Gawain raised his eyebrows, and then he heard Amber approaching and whispering: "I''ve looked around, and at the end, the balance on the icon is real..."

    Gao Wen nodded slightly and showed his approval to Archbishop Boris. He said that the Church of the God of Business sent this person to the Imperial Capital as a facade and "spokesperson". It really makes sense. You need to know that the Theocracy is now implemented throughout the continent. Theocratic supervision and transformation, the Cecil Empire is also the headquarters of the theocracy. To survive in such an environment and maintain the operation of the church, what is needed is more than a pious heart, and this archbishop is obviously very much more than pious. Good qualities other than the heart are such as flexible standards of piety.

    His second sigh is that Amber is worthy of being Amber. After so many years, she still has undiminished power, and she has finished the appraisal with a glance at such a big room...

    At the same time, he also noticed the traces left by "visions" that can be seen everywhere in the Pian Ting.

    In the relatively empty room, there are fragments and deep dents where you enter the eye. The tables, chairs and lamp stands set up in the hall are generally crushed by something unknown, and they fall to the ground, and the ground is even more It can be seen that there are criss-crossing collapses. The shallowest part of these collapses may be only a few centimeters, but the deepest part is nearly two meters, which is shocking to see.

    Gawain calculated roughly in his mind that if pure violence is used, it is not difficult to create a similar scene in this hall, but it is necessary to create such a scene without spreading to the corridor outside the hall in the slightest. , It would be unbelievable if it didn''t even make a sound of vibration.

    According to Archbishop Boris, the "vision" here most likely only lasted for an instant, and it was at most three to five minutes between when he felt the abnormal energy fluctuations in the side hall and when he brought people to check the situation. During the process, the clergy and worshippers in other parts of the cathedral did not notice any abnormalities.

    "...A **** who is in charge of business and wealth, the miracles he creates should also be related to his authority. You can understand how much gold coins are flowing in this hall, but this is pure destruction..." Gao Wen frowned slightly, and muttered softly, "No matter how you look at it, he has nothing to do with the **** of commerce."

    "Then it may be related to Ms. Ye," Amber whispered. When she said the word "Ms. Ye", she immediately looked around nervously. After all, this is the cathedral where the vision just happened, and she mentioned it rashly. That sensitive name may have unexpected effects, but fortunately, nothing happened, which made her feel relieved and continued, ¡°Aren¡¯t we guessing that Ms. Ye is using some kind of''coercive means'' against the gods? Maybe this It was the result of the conflict between two divine powers..."

    "It can only be explained, but there is no remaining shadow power here," Gawain still frowned. "And do you remember our previous arrangements? Set up''windows'' in the cathedrals and leave a message to the gods. Let them spread a message to the world if they have enough energy. It''s just a message. So if everything goes well, it should be the "message" from the God of Business that appears here. You can get out of this mess. Do you see the meaning of "message"?"

    Kohaku blinked, looked around, and curled his lips: "If this is a message, the handwriting of the God of Business is pretty rough..."

    "Cough cough." Archbishop Boris''s awkward cough suddenly came from the side. This high-ranking priest with flexible and pious standards looked helplessly at the emperor and the chief of intelligence in front of him, as if to remind them that there was something else here. The spokesperson of a business **** exists.

    "Sorry, but we don''t have any offense to the God of Commerce," Amber reacted and waved his hand quickly, "We''re going to talk about things, these traces are indeed..."

    Looking at Amber, it was a little darker and darker. Gawain had to cough to interrupt it, but when he was about to say something, a sound of footsteps suddenly spread from the direction of the corridor outside the hall. Here, interrupted the conversation of everyone in the room.

    The next moment, a priest wearing a consecration gown appeared at the entrance of the hall. He first saluted Gao Wen, and then quickly came to Boris: "The Archbishop, His Royal Highness Veronica of the Holy Light Church Crowned with Patriarch Wright."

    "Both of them?" Boris was taken aback, then subconsciously glanced at Gawain, and then with a relieved expression, nodded to the priest who came to inform him, "Please come in."

 Chapter 1526ï¼š Simple and understandable answers

    Under the continuous adjustment of the Theocratic Council and the strong management of the Cecil Empire, the clergy in the city are now accustomed (or have to get used to) some things that in the past seemed unthinkable, such as the various churches The "church area" where the temple is centrally set up and managed in a unified manner, such as the law that "no priest may convey oracles without authorization without the approval of the Supreme Government Office", and...

    The two real leaders of the Church of the Holy Light went to the church of the God of Business to "stop".

    As the most influential and powerful "first sect" in the Cecil Empire, and as the "progressive sect" among all sects that first carried out system reforms and most actively supported the Empire''s New Deal, the Church of the Holy Light has always been in the Theocratic Council. There are extremely important seats in the China Council. Those monks and nuns who have been personally trained by Wright and Veronica are also an important source of talent for the Theocratic Council. After all, the Council is an organization that needs to deal with religion. In addition, it also requires a large number of professional theologians who truly understand religion, and in this regard, the most trustworthy is the Church of the Holy Light, which has undergone a deep transformation.

    With such a relationship, the Church of the Holy Light has actually become the "state religion" of the Cecil Empire in a sense, and it is also the "model unit" officially certified by the Theocratic Council, although Gawain always insists on a line, that is, "No. Recognize any religion as the state religion of the empire", but after all, he needs an obedient "agent" to help manage the various sectarian forces in the empire. The Church of the Holy Light is his natural choice, while Wright and Veronica are two reliable ''s followers responded well to his expectations.

    They have won the common respect of many church administrators in the city with their excellent personal ability and charisma, and have maintained a delicate balance and stability in the intricate power relations in the church district. They have allowed the various actions of the Theocratic Council This last one is particularly difficult to implement without resistance among the major churches, while minimizing resistance from all sides.

    With the Theocratic Council and the Imperial Royal Family as the backstage, it is not difficult for Wright and Veronica to step into the church of other gods, but when they step into this church, they must let the Archbishop of the God of Commerce accept it, even Showing a relieved expression, this is enough to explain a lot of problems.

    The heavy wooden door of the side hall was opened again, and Wright, who was wearing a simple robe, and Veronica, who was holding a platinum scepter, appeared in front of Gawain. In a mess, he shook his head after a moment: "The damage is really serious... but there is no supernatural power left."

    "We have already confirmed this. There are only traces of pure physical damage left at the scene, which is actually a good thing," Gawain nodded, "There is no residual divine will, which means that the state of the corresponding **** is still stable, at least not crazy out of control. Symptoms, these disruptions may have been a simple catharsis or some kind of...signaling."

    Veronica nodded lightly, then looked at Archbishop Boris who was standing aside: "Your Excellency, can we check it out in the side hall?"

    "Of course," Boris, who was slightly fatter, nodded in agreement immediately. He knew that the "Virgin Princess" in front of him was here in the name of the Theocratic Council to deal with the incident, and that His Majesty the Emperor had endorsed it on the spot. No pressure, "Since the vision occurred, we have blocked the entire corridor area, and the scene here is still in its original state."

    "Very good," Veronica nodded, and then thought for a while, "In addition... there is a slightly presumptuous request for Your Excellency Boris, can you avoid it for a while?"

    This request is obviously a bit unexpected, and it is inevitable that someone like Boris who has always been kind-hearted has a weird look on his face: "This... I need a reason, Your Highness Veronica, after all, this is the place to be. the sanctuary of my Lord."

    "This is just out of respect for the gods and considering your own safety," Veronica looked into Boris''s eyes solemnly, and asked the archbishop of the God of Commerce to avoid it in the Church of the God of Commerce. Of course, this request sounds a bit unreasonable, but she has a good reason, "We now suspect that the state of the kingdom of the gods is abnormal, and the next investigation is very likely to touch on the ''secret'' in this regard, you are the **** of business Devout believers, it is precisely because of this relationship that it is necessary for you to remain evasive in subsequent investigations."

    Archbishop Boris''s expression suddenly changed slightly.

    For ordinary middle and lower-level priests, belief may be a simple and pure thing. They know very few secrets, so they can accept God''s will more without distraction. However, a high-level priest like him cannot embrace it so purely own beliefs. Since the establishment of the Theocratic Council, high-level priests like him have been obliged to receive a certain degree of "training" to understand the trend of thought and the knowledge of the gods within a safe range. This training process has screened out a large number of unsatisfactory standards. The "conservative priests" of the clergy, and those who pass the screening, such as "progressives" like Boris, must always keep certain guidelines and "taboos" in mind throughout their lives as priests.

    "Keep your distance from your god, distance will protect your mind," Wright broke the silence in a low voice next to him. The two-meter-tall strong man looked quite oppressive when he stood in front of Boris, but his His tone was warm and smiling, and his words were very convincing, "Worship requires isolation, and ''understanding'' is a weapon to pierce faith. Your Excellency Boris, unless you are ready to face the last test. Be prepared, or it''s best not to be curious about our investigation process."

    "...I see," Boris'' face changed twice, of course he could understand the meaning of Wright''s words, and as a sensible and intelligent man with flexible standards of piety, he only needed two seconds to weigh up and come to the right Conclusion, "I''ll be waiting outside, call me anytime if you need anything."

    After finishing speaking, the archbishop turned around and left the side hall, and Amber finally seized the opportunity to ask Wright: "What did you mean by what you said just now? The gods are going around and around..."

    Wright opened his mouth, but before he could figure out how to answer, Gawain said next to him: "It means that we suspect that Buffal has been attacked by Ms. Ye, and it is very likely that something more shocking will be investigated later. , a devout believer can''t stand this stimulation, considering the face of the **** of business, the sect of business and the brain of Archbishop Boris, he''d better not watch it here."

    "Oh, I understand when you say that," Amber waved his hand when he heard this easy-to-understand explanation, "I''ll let the family avoid it during the autopsy, I''m afraid I won''t be able to stand the excitement..."

    Veronica looked strangely back and forth between Gawain and Amber several times, and finally couldn''t help frowning: "Sometimes I''m really curious about how the two of you usually communicate."

    "It''s not easy to make such a sigh of dignified ''Ophelia Norton''," Gawain couldn''t help but waved his hand, "Let''s not talk about that, let''s see what else is valuable here. The clues. Veronica, you are an expert in the field of gods, can you see anything?"

    Veronica didn''t say a word, but first took the platinum scepter and walked around the entire side hall, and after seeing all the traces here, she thoughtfully came to the end of the side hall, raised her head and looked at The "Icon" placed here.

    The icon of Buffal, the **** of commerce, stands here quietly, on the top of a platform carved out of granite. His image in the world is a middle-aged man with a peaceful face, wearing a gorgeous robe. In his hands, he holds gold coins and balances that symbolize wealth and transactions.

    Like other churches in Loren (except for the sect of the Holy Light, which has undergone a deep transformation and abandoned idolatry), the followers of the **** of commerce have done their best to shape the image of their god, and the icon is thus lifelike. , with an indescribable calm and majestic aura. Of course, this majestic aura probably has something to do with the glowing runes around the icon...

    Veronica stood quietly at the foot of the icon, looking up at the god. As the leader of the disobedient, she certainly didn''t have any reverence when looking at the icon. Some were just calm and as a researcher. The color of exploration.

    "This is the icon of Buffal. For thousands of years, mortals have used this image to describe the **** of commerce in their hearts, so presumably this is also his true appearance in the kingdom of God..." Gawain came to Veronica Beside him, he looked up at the sculpture and said casually, "Is there any problem with this icon?"

    "There is nothing wrong with the icon itself, but the icons in the cathedral often have a real mapping relationship with the corresponding gods, so generally speaking, when there is a vision around the icon, clues are often presented on the icon. ," Veronica replied softly, her body had a thoughtful look on her face, and in the remote hinterland of Gondor, deep underground in the Tarash Plain, her huge server array as the main body has also been dedicated to A thread was drawn to deal with this not-so-trivial matter in front of him, "But it''s very strange... There are no abnormal cracks on the icon, no signs of ablation or deformation, and Buffal''s face is not abnormal at all."

    "This shows that although the vision occurred around the icon, it was not initiated by the ''master'' of the icon. At least the force that caused serious damage in the side hall was not released through the medium of the icon," said Lei on the side. Fei nodded, some of his knowledge in this area was also from Veronica, and the other part came from the research of the Theocratic Council in recent years, "The traces in this hall may indeed be a signal, but it is not Unleashed on us by Buffal, the **** of commerce."

    "Then Ms. Ye," Amber said casually, but his eyes fell on the large and small cracks in the surrounding ground, "Unfortunately, this signal is too abstract, who can understand this mess... If it really doesn''t work, Let''s print all the traces here, and go back and find a few experts in linguistics and cryptography to spell it out?"

    "Don''t be so troublesome," Veronica shook her head, "I''ve already started modeling."

    "Ah?" Amber was startled, "Modeling? What model?"

    Veronica did not explain, after all, it is difficult for her to explain to a layman how the computing array left in the Gondor era was constructed and simulated complex geometric deformation. All scanned into my mind, and transmitted the data to the Ophelia matrix located under the deep blue well. Now this huge graphic data is being continuously spliced ??and reorganized in the matrix to try to construct a meaningful pattern. This The process is similar to what Amber suggested, but it is obviously more efficient.

    Gawain probably guessed what Veronica was doing, he waited patiently, and after a while he couldn''t help but ask, "Is there a result?"

    "Not yet, I tried to piece together words or pictograms from these traces, but..." Veronica shook her head, but she stopped suddenly in the middle of her words, and then her face became very strange, "Ah this..."

    The corner of her mouth trembled, her neck stiffly turned her head, her eyes fell on the icon of Baufar, the **** of commerce, and then the corner of her mouth trembled again.

    Gawain has never seen such a humanized look on the face of this "Virgin Princess" for so many years!

    He and Amber said in unison, "What did you find?"

    "Maybe... the answer is simpler than we thought," Veronica sketched in the air next to her, and the holy light floating around her gathered at her fingertips, and quickly condensed and combined in mid-air. It became a three-dimensional model of those dents on the floor of the side hall. "The simple and intuitive result is in the blind spot of everyone''s thinking."

    Amber blinked at the projection of the holy light that Veronica made, but didn''t understand it for a long time: "Who knows what you say, isn''t this thing... ah?"

    She suddenly understood, and so did Gao Wen next to her.

    "This is Buffal''s face," Gawain twitched, almost unable to believe what he saw, "a face as big as this side hall, the whole thing was slapped on the ground..."

    This is really a simple and intuitive result, but a stubborn man like Rao Shi Wright couldn''t help but look astonished in front of this result: "So the messy traces in the whole room are actually a face that was slapped on the ground?! Wait, Although it does look similar, there seem to be many differences in the details, such as¡­¡±

    "That''s not a difference, that''s being beaten crookedly. Do you recall that the face under your fist looks like this?" Gawain couldn''t help covering half of his face. He has a wide range of knowledge and can make a landslide in front of him without changing his face, but now he realizes that a certain hidden ancient **** may be a powerful character far beyond his imagination. Thinking of the work, "But there is a broken sunken mark next to this face, which looks a bit incomprehensible..."

    As soon as he finished speaking, Amber on the side suddenly coughed twice: "Cough, I may know what this is."

    Gawain glanced at the guy in surprise, and then saw that the other party swiped twice in the air, and pulled out a short staff from a shadow crack. Split structure, half black and half white, like a double-headed warhammer.

    Amber held this copycat version of the shadow scepter and waved it twice in the air, gesturing at the vision of the holy light that Veronica cast in the air: "Look at this sap, the end of the hammer hit the ground, right? Just this shape?"

    "You said it was a ''sap'' just now!" Gawain blurted out, "This thing is obviously a scepter..."

    Amber plausibly said, "Do you think Lady Ye used this thing to do what a scepter should do!?"

 Chapter 1527ï¼š great means

    At this point, the truth is revealed. Veronica''s illusions outlined by the Holy Light are still floating in front of Gawain at this moment. After re-rendering and completing the Ophelia Matrix, these are scanned directly from the floor of the side hall. The traces that came down have been combined into a clearer form at this moment, and it can be seen at a glance that it is the face of Baufar, the **** of commerce. Gawain also deliberately looked back at the icon on the granite platform. After repeated confirmation, it must be the same face.

    Of course, there is still a little difference between the face photographed on the ground and the face on the icon. At least the former is not as majestic as the latter. This is understandable. After all, Mr. Bao may have been in a hurry when he left this trace. The situation is relatively tense, and I think I don''t have that much spare time to adjust my expression...

    "...It seems fortunate that Archbishop Boris was temporarily avoided just now," Gawain sighed. Although he had tried to find countless other explanations for the traces in the side hall, in the end he could only admit Vero Nika''s discovery may be the only truth, which also makes him feel fortunate for the fact that Boris was temporarily invited out of the hall just now. "Or he should have been martyred by this time..."

    "Definitely, it''s worth at least two hours of burning his faith," Amber said sarcastically, and at the same time tossed the sap in his hand. I don''t know why this guy is in a good mood at the moment. It seems to have started after she summoned the sap, "So our initial guess is really right, Ms. Ye went to the Ability God Kingdom to beat people..."

    "You don''t talk yet, I have to stroke it," Gawain couldn''t help covering his forehead. The impact of his worldview made him, the old zongzi who rose from the coffin, unable to react for a while. I really don''t know how Amber did this. Tai Ran accepted the fact, "It seems that Buffal, the **** of business, has indeed had an accident, but what is Lady Ye doing?"

    "Isn''t that hard to say? It must be a ''Mitzvah ceremony''," Amber was already overjoyed, "Didn''t you have a headache a while ago that once the barrier of the home star is activated, the rite of passage will be triggered? Now it seems that night The lady really helped, and she helped to the end, a 1.8 million-year-old ancient god''s combat power is really extraordinary, sweeping the gods is like chopping melons..."

    "No, you didn''t understand what I meant," Gawain interrupted Amber, who seemed to be a little overexcited, "Ms. Ye did attack the **** of commerce, but it''s true that you look around carefully¡ªthe icon didn''t collapse, The church is not covered with dust. Think about the Archbishop Boris just now. He is not abnormal at all. The other priests in the church are still full of faith. What does this mean? Obviously... You put that stick away first and see I was flustered when you swung it around, I always thought you were going to hit me with blood!"

    "Oh," Amber put away the shadow sap obediently, and then heard something wrong from Gawain''s previous words, "Wait, I understand what you mean, you mean the **** of business. The authority and the throne are still there!"

    "That''s right, it''s still there." Gawain''s expression slowly became serious (it''s not easy to recover such a serious expression from the shocking fact just now), he looked back at the sculpture on the platform, although it was only a mortal relying on Imagine the mundane things carved out, but in the field of theocracy, the symbolic meaning behind such things actually exists. The icons in the cathedral can often indicate the state of the corresponding gods. After the fall of the **** of war (1/1) , the icons or holy candles enshrined in all the Ares churches all over the world have ominous signs of cracking or extinguishing, but at this moment Buffal''s icon is intact, which shows what is self-evident.

    Wright, who was on the side, also reacted at this time: "The God of Commerce is still there, and the chains between the God of Commerce and the mortal believers have not been affected in the slightest. Lady Ye''s ''shot'' did not affect the operation of this god... He is not Helping us cut off the gods."

    Amber blinked his eyes and looked blank: "Ah? Then what is he busy with? Leaving the Shadow Throne, invading the Kingdom of Ability God, and even using the hole cards left by the sailor, just for the sake of it. Beat the **** of business? Is it so unreliable?"

    Veronica looked at Amber and then at Gawain. After a lot of computing nodes rumbled for a while, she broke the silence with some uncertainty: "Maybe... He is just helping us weaken the gods in this way. the power to minimize the damage of the divine disaster to the world after the final disobedience?

    "After all, according to our current analysis of the trend of thought and the case of Tal Lund, there is a great hidden danger in cutting off the chain by external force. The real rite of passage should be done by mortals. The sailors took action to eliminate the madness on this planet. God has no choice but to take away intelligent creatures, and Lady Night, as the ''custodian'' left by the sailor, should be more inclined to ensure that the mortal civilization on this planet can grow up alone to the extent possible."

    "It''s not impossible, but I always feel that things won''t be so simple," Gawain frowned and said while thinking, "Is it weakened by beating the **** of business? We all know how the gods work. , Their existence is based on the trend of thought, and the common ''cognition'' of mortals is their constant power, which can even directly ''lock'' a god''s state.

    "As long as the current of thought continues, even if Lady Ye beats a **** to the point of death, it is meaningless, because the latter will recover in a very short period of time. It only needs a prayer in the world, and all living beings need to read the ancient books. Even as long as the believers firmly believe that their gods are safe and sound, the gods can quickly recover as before¡ªrecalling the several divine disasters we have experienced, the first thing in the process of every mortal army defeating the gods is to use various methods. To block the ideological mapping between gods and believers, or the premise is that there is no ideological mapping between gods and the world, Ms. Ye should also be very clear about this principle."

    Veronica pondered: "So you think Lady Ye is doing useless work, and his attack on the gods can''t relieve the pressure we have to face when the final disobedience erupts?"

    "No, I don''t think Madam Ye will be useless, I think He has a more complicated plan, based on some ''principle'' that is still beyond our knowledge," Gawain said seriously, "He The attack on Buffal, the **** of commerce, was just an early part of the process. And... Amber, do you remember the sentence you heard when you pushed open the door to the side hall? I think that sentence is crucial ."

    "What did Miss Amber hear?" Veronica had just arrived, of course she didn''t know the details, and she suddenly looked curious when she heard the words, "What did she hear?"

    "Oh, it should be something that ''flowed'' into my mind from Ms. Night. It''s similar to the situation of auditory and visual hallucinations a few times before," Amber nodded and explained to Veronica, "I heard a Suspected Buffal''s voice was nervously confirming something with Madam Ye, and asked, ''Are you sure this thing really works?'', I didn''t understand what it meant at the time, but now it seems that the **** of business is in The ''this thing'' mentioned in this sentence should be the stick that I am about to suffer..."

    "This supports my guess that Ms. Ye''s move was to realize a more complicated plan," Gawain analyzed seriously, "and what''s even more amazing is that he actually discussed with the victim before he made his move... Although it seems that Victims are not very happy."

    Wright hasn''t spoken much since just now, and has been standing beside him with a serious expression. At this time, he finally couldn''t bear it anymore. He looked left and right at Gawain and the others who were seriously discussing the issue, and then broke the silence: "I always feel that What we''re discussing is a little weird."

    When Gawain heard this, he had a feeling: the only normal person on the scene (relatively) finally couldn''t hold back.

    "I''m afraid we can''t find any more clues here," he sighed and took his attention away from the surrounding mess, "Now it seems that the traces here are most likely just a time when the God of Commerce himself The release of controlled energy, or a ''mapping'' of what happened in the kingdom of God on the earth, although it is not known whether this was intentional by Lady Ye, but it is certain that this is not the message that the **** of business sent us."

    "Not necessarily?" Amber thought for a while, and said uncertainly, "What if he wanted to report peace to us in this way?"

    Gawain suddenly looked at the shadowy assault goose with a look of astonishment: "God reports peace! Do you dare to write the words you just said on paper again?!"

    "Okay, I don''t think it''s possible, but anyone who wants to face shouldn''t be able to do this," Amber shrank his neck immediately, then glanced in the direction of the entrance to the side hall, "Then let''s withdraw first? Let''s go. Do you want to deal with the scene before? It¡¯s not that I want to destroy the clues, but I¡¯m mainly worried that the archbishop will see something when he turns back to clean the hall. If his associative ability is a little richer, I¡¯m afraid he will be martyred on the spot¡­¡±

    Amber is usually unreliable, but at this time, things considered are still very comprehensive, and Gawain nodded slightly: "This is indeed a problem - let''s do it, Wright, for a while, you will use the provisions of the Theocratic Council''s Class I On-site Disposal Regulations. Send a team of discipline monks over here and deal with the traces here. Before that, the priest of the God of Commerce should not be allowed to step into this hall again. Explain this to Archbishop Boris in a side-by-side manner. He is a smart man, and Having been instructed by the Theocratic Council, he will understand."

    "Yes," Wright nodded, "I''ll arrange it."

    "Thinking about it carefully, it''s not easy for the priests of various sects now, especially those who are at the upper level, close to the imperial capital, and often deal with the Theocratic Council," Amber said with some sigh, "I know too much unbelievable. However, they have to maintain their devotion to the gods, and have already understood many deviant ''truths'' in their hearts, but they have to perform their duties as priests, and in the process, they must balance the believers, priests, imperial power, theocracy, and secular power. And the relationship between their own beliefs, they are standing at a fork in life, they are standing on the overpass of the times..."

    Gao Wen patted Amber''s hair and sighed: "It''s not just them, now none of us are standing on the overpass of the times - you should be lucky, at least one lady night seems to be trying to help us navigate, although we also watch I don''t know what her eyes mean, but at least we don''t have to be forced to jump off this bridge."

    Half an hour later, after finishing all the finishing touches, Gawain and his party finally left the Cathedral of the God of Commerce. At this time, the "professionals" sent by the Theocratic Council had completed the blockade of all areas inside and outside the church. Near the main entrance of the cathedral, Gawain saw Archbishop Boris who was explaining the situation to the believers with the priests. After a group of people left, they quickly walked to Gawain and saluted, "Your Majesty, are you leaving?"

    "Busy business," Gawain nodded, and then his eyes fell on the other''s face, "I hope you can understand our arrangement - this is for everyone, including your god."

    "Oh, I understand," Boris sighed, even in front of the ruler of this country, he did not hide the tiredness and helplessness on his face, "In this position, I know many things, many truths I know that the path you pointed out is the only path we can go on."

    Gawain nodded slightly, just as he was about to say something again, a sudden noise from not far away interrupted his movement.

    He and Amber followed the prestige at the same time, but saw that the direction of the noise was at the end of the square, and several priests in Ability God robes were standing in front of the trial monks sent by the Arbitration Tribunal, with anxious expressions on their faces. Se said something quickly, and behind them, more than a dozen clergymen wearing various robes followed, all of them with anxious expressions on their faces.

    "Go and ask what''s going on." Gawain turned his head and said to Amber. The figure of the latter disappeared in the air in the next second, and after a few shadow steps, he arrived in front of the priests and judges. After a while She ran back with a strange look on her face.

    Gawain looked at the other party''s expression, and then looked at the costumes of the priests. He had already guessed a few points in his heart.

    "Let you guess right," Amber spread out his hands, "it''s several gods in the art field and priests of the Church of the Blood God. They also have visions in the ''window area'' they set up in the church. Judging from the description ¡­It''s similar to the situation on the side of the **** of business."

    Wright and Veronica suddenly looked at each other, and after a while, Wright muttered: "Is this a bit too brutal... And how did He shoot at the same time?"

    Even though Gawain had expected something in his heart, he couldn''t help being sluggish for two seconds at this time, and then the corner of his mouth trembled: "Although the vision appeared in the church at the same time, the process of mapping the vision to the world does not necessarily happen instantly. , maybe it''s like a ''memory reenactment'' where the victim was hit by Lady Night a few days ago, but only then did the traces emerge."

    Veronica gave Gawain a strange look: "I really admire your determination to analyze the situation seriously under such circumstances."

    "I admire a certain ancient **** who made an amazing shot," Gawain rubbed his forehead vigorously, feeling his forehead buzzing, "I won''t go to check the situation of other churches in person, Wright, Veronica, You two take someone to check the rest of the scene, and I''ll go back and wait for your report."

    "Yes," Veronica immediately bowed slightly, her voice soft, "Just leave it to us here."

    In this way, Gawain left the church area with a tired body and mind and a blue vein on his forehead - he needed to cool down his brain from the boiling state.

    Wright and Veronica''s report was sent to the Cecil Palace not long after, and the report spanned dozens of pages, and its content and format were similar to the investigation report of a large-scale murder scene...

    Everything was as Gawain expected.

    Lady Night

 Chapter 1528ï¼š Secrets in the dark

    Chapter 1528 of the text of Sword of Dawn The secret under the night has come to this magical capital, the bright splendor of the magic spar lamp illuminates the streets and squares, and the quiet starry sky hangs high in the sky, shrouded in In the wild, but under the starlight, the colorful nightlife of the Cecilians has just kicked off. The lively night market, the pub and theater open until the early morning, the always-lit neural network immersion station, all kinds of modern Entertainment enriches the leisure time of people in this era, and also keeps the city alive forever.

    In the southern part of the city, however, a strange stillness covered the entire block.

    The entire church district has been locked down.

    Trial monks and nuns from the Theocratic Council set up sentries in front of each church, security forces set up prominent warning signs and interception facilities at the entrances and exits of the block, and a number of heavy trucks drove into the church area during the day and afternoon, and they brought in A high-power anti-divine barrier generator, and now a powerful protective barrier has enveloped all church facilities.

    Under the quiet night sky, the shimmering light projected by the force field generator formed hazy beams of light in the air, and under each beam of light, a fully-armed Knight Commander of the Arbitration Tribunal personally led a trial team to guard.

    Under the twilight of the high-power magic device, in the silent and deep night, the judge monks and nuns watched the movement of each church with alert eyes, the heavy mechanical power warhammer in their hands and the steel containing a variety of combat spells. The Codex is the mortal gospel they hold, the cold, powerful steel that enables the awesome Council Executors to guard the sanity of mortals from the shadows of the gods, and this is all the more necessary tonight.

    In front of the temple of the three gods of abundance, a judge knight in pure white armor looked up and glanced at the direction of the main building of the temple. There was a "Gospel Messenger" battle tank that had just been deployed from the Holy Light arsenal at the main entrance. In front of this daunting chariot, several technical cultivators could be seen debugging the equipment, monitoring everything in the direction of the temple.

    Light footsteps came from the side, and a trial nun with short silver-white hair came to the Knight Commander. She glanced at the direction of the temple, and said in a low voice, "Just now, there was news from the upper council, asking the priests to do it again. A prayer test, this test of high-level magic, this is the advice given by the advisory group."

    "Do one more test?" The knight commander''s voice sounded very dull under the cover of the heavy helmet, "Didn''t you just test it an hour ago... Well, since this is an order, please ask the priests in the temple to test again. Work hard."

    The nun with short silver-white hair bowed her head slightly: "Yes."

    Inside the temple, a high-ranking deacon was sitting nervously on a bench. The sacred books were spread out in front of him. However, he could not read any of the texts in the books at this time. There were several others in the church. The compatriots also sat and rested on the nearby benches, but everyone seemed to be a little nervous.

    On the one hand, this tense mood is of course the heavy pressure brought by the monks of the Theocratic Council who blocked the entire church district, and on the other hand, it stems from anxiety about the state of the gods.

    Ordinary people are worried about the safety of God. In the past, people would laugh at this kind of thing. However, for high-level clergy who knew a little bit of the truth and knew the vision in the temple, this kind of worry But it is real.

    "Don''t worry too much," a soft voice came from the side, a gentle woman in a plain robe had come to the bench at some point, she saw the nervousness of the high-ranking aide, and smiled and comforted, "The Theocratic Council is not a ferocious enemy, they are His Majesty''s arms, the guards of the world, and they are also trying to protect the church at the moment. This is actually a good thing. The council responded quickly but did not arrest anyone, which shows that things are still under control. ."

    The high-ranking aide stood up and saluted, then spread his hands with a wry smile: "I know, Your Lady of the Holy Maiden, the knight commander also said that this is probably just a false alarm all night, but the scene in the Garden of Harvest is really terrifying, I am here. From time to time, the pictures I saw before flashed in my mind... Those traces on the ground always make me unable to bear..."

    "Don''t think too much, don''t recall, don''t question, you are a devout person, so at this time it is even more important to know where the real test lies. Thousands of prayers in good times are not a test, and your true heart in a distressed situation That is the true strength of a devotee." The woman wearing a simple robe shook her head gently and put her hand on the shoulder of the high-ranking deacon, "I am also responsible for this matter, after receiving the notification from the Theocratic Council I should have been more vigilant and not let you stay in Harvest Court for so long."

    "No, Your Excellency, don''t say that, it''s my responsibility to be shaken," the high-ranking aide hurriedly waved his hands, "I understand what you mean, and I know what to do, you don''t have to worry."

    "That''s good," the manager of the Temple of Plenty nodded lightly, but couldn''t help but add a few words, "If you feel unsupported, just go to the side hall to rest for a while, the psychological counselor sent by the council. There, too, or go to the neural network to relax, this is not the sacramental period, and proper entertainment and relaxation does not go against the will of the three goddesses."

    The high-ranking deacon hesitated for a while, and finally nodded: "Thank you for your concern, then I will go to the side hall to rest."

    The high-ranking deacon left, and the Saintess of Plenty sighed softly. She looked back at the high icon platform at the end of the long hall, and saw that the icons of the Three Goddess of Plenty were quietly standing on the platform, bathed in magic crystals. The faint radiance sprinkled, the goddesses are as elegant and beautiful as ever, and the garlands, ears of wheat and utensils for fine wine presented by the devout followers surround the icon, maintaining an immortal state. .

    After confirming that the objects around the icon were still affected by the power of miracles, and there was no sign of decay, the Holy Maiden of Plenty felt a little relaxed. She lowered her head and softly recited the words recorded in the holy book. She hung down on both sides until the sound of metal boots hitting the ground suddenly broke the calm in the long hall, and she suddenly raised her head to look in the direction of the sound.

    A trial nun with short silver-white hair and a combat staff was walking towards this side through the rows of benches in the long hall, with a serious expression on her face.

    The Saintess of Harvest immediately stepped forward, greeted the church ceremonies and asked, "What happened?"

    "We need you to pray again, a prayer that clearly points to high-level magic," the silver-haired nun said with a serious face, "It is not necessary to release the magic completely, but I hope you can tell me all your feelings during the prayer. ."

    "Do you need to pray again?" The saint was a little surprised, but nodded quickly, "I understand."

    After she finished speaking, she turned around and went straight to the statue of the three goddesses at the end of the long hall. She lowered her head and began to recite those sacred prayers.

    As a "purifier" who grew up in the temple since childhood, devotion has become a part of this lady''s heart like breathing, and her powerful spiritual talent allows her to easily evoke the three gods of abundance without any pressure. In soft and gentle prayer syllables, the air around the lady visibly floated layers upon layers, and some vast, powerful yet gentle force emanated from within her, like spring and Warm sunshine spreads under his feet.

    This is the power bestowed by the three gods of abundance. It is a miracle magic that can reverse the logic of reality on a small scale. It can even make acres of barren land luxuriant in winter, or cause stones to sprout and dry trees. It was green, but the council nun had already stated that only one test was needed, and the decoration of the temple floor was very expensive, so the Holy Maiden of Harvest ended her guidance on the divine art a moment before it really took shape, and then let out a breath and calmed down. with his own breath.

    "It seems that the magic is working normally, and your three goddesses should be in good condition now," the judge nun with short silver hair nodded slightly, "Thank you very much for your cooperation. Do you feel any strangeness during the prayer?"

    The Holy Maiden of Plenty did not immediately answer the nun''s question. She seemed to be in a daze. She was looking down at her hands in confusion. The curly hair hanging down from the sides of her cheeks blocked her expression, but the silver-haired nun beside her had already noticed this tall man. The situation of the super clergyman seems to be wrong, her fingers are quietly placed near the trigger of the staff, and the other hand is at the position where the call for help can be touched at any time: "Ma''am, you are feeling strange. Is it?"

    "I..." The Holy Maiden of Plenty finally woke up, she slowly raised her head, she didn''t seem to be in an abnormal mental state, but her tone was full of unease and confusion, "I don''t know, I just feel... emptiness and silence..."

    "Void and silence?" The trial nun frowned immediately, she judged that the saint in front of her was not contaminated by the spirit of the gods, but her finger did not move from the trigger, "Please describe in detail what you feel. If there are any abnormal memory fragments or sudden auditory and visual hallucinations in the recall process, please try to send me signals if possible.¡±

    "Please rest assured, I''m very awake, I''m not polluted, I''m just a little confused, something incomprehensible happened," The Holy Maiden of Harvest noticed the unusually serious expression on the silver-haired nun''s face in front of her, she hurriedly shook her head , replied sternly, "I prayed to the goddess, but I didn''t feel the gentle and loving response in the past, and I didn''t have any feeling of being watched by God in my heart. This kind of thing has never happened.

    "Sister, although it is a bit arrogant to say this, I am a natural candidate. Although I have not reached the level of ''God''s Choice'' and I do not have the ability to directly listen to the oracle, I can at least feel the goddess''s gaze, especially It''s when I''m praying for high-level magic."

    "But your magic is working normally," the silver-haired nun said sternly. "The gods answered your prayers accurately, as always."

    "Yes, the divine art took effect, and the gods gave power immediately, but I didn''t feel their... temperature during the process, I know it''s hard to understand, because the normal process of using divine art itself also There won''t be such a special feeling, but..."

    The saint looked a little flustered. She should not have lost her way so easily. However, the abnormal reaction from the root of her faith and the tension of the entire church area being blocked made her stress rise sharply, but at least she was still very rational. She chose Tell all the clues you have noticed to the "professionals" in front of you, instead of hiding them because of the estrangement in your heart and conservative choices.

    At the same time, in other churches, shrines, and temples in the entire church district, the same tests were being carried out everywhere, with high-ranking priests and selected people with strong spiritual talents who were able to communicate with the gods to a certain extent. Pray, under the supervision of the Theocratic Council, use this indirect method to try to spy on changes in the kingdom of God.

    ¡­

    The invisible wind swept through the endless gray-white desert, and the immutable pale sky covered the magnificent throne like a mountain. Suddenly, some powerful force shook this ancient and eternal space. The fine sand flew up, forming a huge vortex in the air. Then, a huge figure stepped out of the vortex, floating over the sand sea like a dark cloud, and walked towards the throne.

    Behind this figure, the amazing-scale sand and dust vortex did not dissipate immediately. The power of the anchor generator continued to maintain it for several seconds before it gradually disintegrated. The bizarre and exotic scenery is vaguely visible. It seems to be a palace shrouded in a magnificent light curtain, but the top of the palace shows a collapsed and damaged scene. This scene only lasted for a moment, and then gradually dissipated due to the complete disintegration of the sand and dust vortex. .

    At the same time, at the last moment before the vortex completely dissipated, another vague voice floated from the wind, as if an extremely weak person was trying to speak: "...Thank you."

    The giant figure who had come to the throne did not look back, but just waved his hand in response. He didn''t turn around until after confirming that the anchor generator had completely closed the channel, and glanced at the direction where the dust vortex disappeared. Sitting back on the throne with a tired body, he took a deep breath.

    After taking a breath, he casually picked up the black and white scepter in his hand and shook it, before looking at the small stone pillar in front of the throne: "Did anything happen while I was away?"

    "It doesn''t change," Wilder''s voice came from the top of the stone pillar. "So, did you just flick the blood from the stick?"

    Lady Ye waved her hand: "I cleaned it up before I came back and I''m not a stick, I''m a scepter."

    Wilder: "¡­"

    "Your silence is very problematic, Mr. Great Adventurer," Ms. Ye looked at the **** book on the stone pillar with a half-smiling smile, "I remember you asked this question very curiously when I came back a few times. Then, why didn''t you ask anything this time?"

    "I''ve asked everything that I should, and you have answered what I can. I didn''t ask what you didn''t answer. I''m almost done with guessing. What else can I ask?" Wilder said casually, "You I have opened the passage a dozen times in a row, and every time I go out and come back, I am full of murderous aura. Sometimes there will be a little bit of a ''scenario'' leaked across the passage. Although I didn''t dare to look at it, I accidentally caught sight of it. After two glances, it''s scary for the sake of my own mental health, so I''d better not ask more."

    Madam Ye looked down at Wilder on the stone pillar from the sky. There seemed to be a smile in those amber eyes, but she didn''t say anything, and he seemed to be in a good mood. After a few minutes of rest, he took the initiative to break it. Silence: "Now, I have basically done everything I can do."

    "Can I ask, what exactly do you want to do?"

    "Look, you still can''t help asking," Ms. Ye laughed happily, seemingly enjoying the moment, "Mr. Great Adventurer, let me tell you a secret, this secret may surprise you. "

    "Secrets that can startle me? Ma''am, with all due respect is there a more startling secret than ''Lady of the Night Sweeps the Gods''?"

    "It sounds like you''ve exercised your mentality very well recently, and you don''t make a fuss about ordinary things anymore," Ms. Ye lowered her eyes and smiled, "But if I tell you...under some stricter standards, I would Are you actually a mortal?"

 Chapter 1529ï¼š One Story, Two Tellers

    In front of the shadowy throne as tall as a mountain, Wilder at the top of the stone pillar suddenly became silent, and it was not until nearly a minute later that he said: "Your joke is not funny at all - madam, if you are an ancient If gods can call themselves ''mortals'', then are there gods in this world?"

    "The key to gods is not their strength, but also whether they are ancient or not - the history of giant dragons is more than two million years old, and the oldest giant dragons in existence are even of the same age as me, but they are still mortals. Just because they have the minds of mortals and live according to the ''trajectories'' of mortals," Ms. Ye said in a leisurely tone, as if she was just chatting with an old friend about the passage of time, "Everything in the world has its own trajectory, God goes On the path of God, man walks on the path of man, but these trajectories are not insurmountable.

    "Mr. Great Adventurer, I have crossed the line many, many years ago - although I received a little help from the sailors at that time, but from the results, I have long been out of line with the world''s positioning of ''gods''. "

    "Crossing the line... You occasionally mention this word," Wilder said vaguely, and then he seemed to think of something, "Wait, then, according to this, you can actually help the mortals of this era..."

    "No," Ms. Ye interrupted the great adventurer, "as for the reason, you just said it yourself - ''this era''. I do not belong to this era, Mr. Great Adventurer, I am a person who has lived from the ancient times to the present. Ghost, even if this ghost is no longer a god, I can''t replace the mortals of this era to complete what they should do. Now that I can take action to this extent is actually a loophole, just because I found it in the world of this era. It took a little bit of ''connection'' for me to intervene in the current state of affairs."

    "I found a ''connection'' in the world of this era..." Wilder thought thoughtfully, "I don''t quite understand, do you mean the connection..."

    "I don''t understand if you don''t understand, it''s not a big deal," Ms. Ye shook her head lightly. He seemed to have lost interest in this topic, and it might be suggesting that the great adventurer should not continue to ask questions. The scepter placed next to the throne, summoned a shadow fissure and gently wiped the top of the scepter, with a low voice, "Now I have done my best to help them pave the way, but the biggest challenge... still depends on them. Step over by yourself, and that''s what a ghost can do."

    Wilder quietly watched the ancient **** who was carrying a heavy burden of years and fulfilled an ancient oath in an almost eternal time, and couldn''t help but say after a long time: "Are you wiping the blood on the stick?"

    "As I said, this is first of all a scepter." Ms. Ye immediately corrected with a serious look on her face.

    Wilder thought for a while, pondering that the other party did not seem to deny the fact that there was blood on the stick, and emphasized that "this is a scepter first," which means that the scepter can also be a sap second, right? ¡­

    But he was not interested in quarreling with an ancient **** repeatedly, watching the lady in front of him humming some ancient song while wiping her weapon, as if she was in a good mood, of course he chose to take this opportunity to ask more questions What interests me: "That exploration team... Can they find the City of Thousand Pagodas smoothly?"

    "Since the invitation has been issued, of course I will let them find the city," Ms. Ye responded casually, "Why, are you looking forward to it?"

    "It seems like hundreds of years ago that I looked forward to something so much," Wilder said in a sullen voice, "sometimes I think it''s incredible when I think about it myself¡ªI call myself a great adventurer, I think my whole life They are all adventures, but the reality is that I have been lying quietly in front of your throne for hundreds of years, and I have not left this desert for hundreds of years, and I have not visited any unknown land. , the only thing I do is to tell you stories, stories that have long been yellowed and blurred.

    "Ma''am, you actually knew from the beginning, this is not the state of ''Great Adventurer Wilder'' at all, I have been stuck here for too long, and from my own perspective, I have even spent most of my life. It''s this stagnation."

    "It''s because you can''t move or leave," Ms. Ye stopped wiping the scepter and lowered her eyes slightly, "Even not long ago, when my cage in the gap was slightly closer to the border of reality, you just A chance to briefly leave the throne and go to the edge of the dream, isn''t it?"

    "It''s one thing to be unable to leave the body, it''s another thing to accept the status quo in your heart," Wilder did not give up because of Ms. Ye''s change of the subject, "I lay here quietly until the pages turned yellow, saying yes Trapped here, but actually I''ve been taking it easy because the adventure-hungry part of me isn''t here... the urge is on the ''other side'', his name is ''Modir'', and he''s traveled the world for hundreds of years Over the years, he has witnessed countless wonders that have not been recorded in my pages, and until now, he is still on the journey and never stops.

    "But at the same time, he couldn''t completely record any of his adventures. His hundreds of years of adventures were not so much an adventure, but more like wandering in the dark. He had seen many things, but often After a certain dream, it will dissipate in the sun. He said that he still keeps the habit of keeping a journal, but those precious notes are always lost and damaged due to various reasons.

    "Ma''am, since my memory began to recover and my thinking became clear during this time, I have been thinking, how the man ''Maudier Wilder'' was divided into two halves, and now I seem to have a vague idea of ??it, and I guess...that''s what you did on purpose."

    Lady Ye has put the scepter back next to the throne again. He quietly overlooks the small book in front of the throne behind the dark clouds, just like watching a short and inconspicuous splash at the end of the long river of time. If it is a **** who operates strictly according to the rules , He must not pay any extra attention to such a small existence, but humanity finally softened his eyes and broke the silence: "Man is composed of two parts, Mr. Great Adventurer.

    "Part of it is called ''curiosity'', curiosity points to the unknown future, it is always eager to embark on a journey, and will never stop pursuing; the other part is called ''memory'', memory guards the past, it records people''s Every scene I witness in my life is the proof that people have existed in the world, and it is precisely because of these two parts that mortals can have the motivation to move forward and the ability to record and summarize history.¡±

    "So, you separated my ''curiosity'' and ''memory'', so that I was neither going to the future nor trapped in the past, but stuck in the ''present'' forever," Wilder vaguely understood, " Because only in the ''now'' do I exist?"

    Lady Night rarely responded, this silence seemed to be a disguised admission, and Wilder''s voice continued to come from the top of the stone pillar: "Modir, who is full of curiosity, is on a never-ending adventure, But he was unable to record any adventures. Wilder, who was full of memories, remembered every adventure in the past, but he never embarked on a new journey. It is no wonder that he is a traveler walking in the world, and I am a book. The ancient book lying in front of the ruins of the throne, now it seems reasonable."

    Listening to Wilder''s words quietly, Lady Ye didn''t speak for a long time, until the throne returned to calm, and after a few minutes, he suddenly spoke to break the silence: "You delivered a message back then, and that'' The news is far beyond what a person''s reason and body can bear, and dividing and preserving you was the only thing I could do at that time¡ªif it was me now, there might be a better way to remove the contamination from the adverse tide that you have suffered. And repair your soul, but I couldn''t do it back then."

    "I know that at that time you were fighting against the invading force of the tide, and it was not easy to dedicate some energy to help this tiny mortal like me. I''m not an ungrateful person, so how could I be suffering? After such a big favor, he turned his head and complained that his benefactor did not do well enough," Wilder''s voice seemed to have a little smile, "I just suddenly felt a little emotional, I have been stagnant for so long to understand this matter, It seems that the lack of ''curiosity'' really has a big impact, if it were another me, I''m afraid it would only take a few years under the same situation to realize my true situation and ask you for a change, right?"

    "...Death is also a ''stagnation'' in another sense," Ms. Ye said suddenly. "When this journey is over, there will be no new journey."

    "No, death is not stagnation, death is the testimony of life," Wilder responded calmly. "Ending is also a part of the journey, just as death is also part of life, perpetually stagnant in the ''now'' and completing an adventure can end safely. very different."

    The gaze that looked down from the sky stayed on the stone pillar for a long time, and after an unknown amount of time, the sigh of Lady Ye finally came from the sky: "Mr. Great Adventurer, you are a very good friend, if possible, I am indeed Looking forward to an adventure as well, as you say in the story, pack up, drop this stale burden, and head to the end of the world."

    "This can''t be done, ma''am, at least not now. If you leave suddenly, the world will be very bad," Wilder laughed, "but I can extend my best wishes to you and wish you an early realization of this wish. ¡ªThis may really be coming, didn''t you say? They''re very close to the ''perfect model'' that the sailors described to you..."

    "Then thank you for your blessing, Mr. Great Adventurer," Ms. Ye smiled. He leaned back slightly, leaning on the cold back of the throne, and his amber eyes seemed to be looking at the silhouette at the end of the horizon. City, "I''m a little tired, tell me another story, while there is still some time, I want to listen to a brand new adventure."

    "A brand new adventure? It''s a bit difficult...but as you wish." The black book on the stone pillar was silent for a moment, then spoke in a low voice, and he began to tell a story, which was a story he had spent hundreds of years in the past. A story never told in years¡ª

    "The great adventurer Modir has led his exploration team to travel in this endless jungle and wilderness for a long time. They wandered around the Violet Island, and unknowingly they have reached the deepest part of the kingdom of mages. In theory, the city of a thousand towers is here, but there is only a barren land in front of them..."

    ¡­

    The great adventurer Modir has led his expedition team to travel in this endless jungle and wilderness for a long time. They wandered around the Violet Island and unknowingly reached the deepest part of the country of mages.

    Along the way, they discovered more "stone pile monuments", and learned more about the historical records of the Violet Kingdom from the monuments. The disappearing countries left a lot of traces in the world, including the violet people''s messages, images of history and cities, as well as many cultural and artistic materials.

    These materials have deeply fascinated and amazed everyone in the exploration team. This "hidden country", which has always been closed to the country in its long history, obviously has a richness far beyond the imagination of outsiders. Things are presented to outsiders for the first time, and even Maggie, a non-professional scholar, can imagine how amazing this part of the information will be in the world once it is released.

    The Violet Kingdom may have "didn''t exist" from the very beginning, but the information left on this island is real, even if they were born in a dream, they still completely depict the splendid civilization of an ancient kingdom For real scholars, these materials are by no means false. Even for leaders, these "evidences of the whole country" are sociological materials that are enough for them to take seriously, and they are references and witnesses to the history of a country.

    In order to maintain the communication between the expedition team in front and the rear command, the Cold Star, which is still moored in the bay, sent a special communication relay aircraft. Uninterrupted communication, and with the help of this convenient communication condition, Wilder and Maggie have been sorting and packaging all kinds of information they found and sending them to the country. Duchess Victoria, who was in command at the rear, was frequently shocked.

    The hidden kingdom of Violet, the ancient kingdom has now revealed its mysteries to the world in a way no one expected.

    But apart from these stone piles, Modier and the expedition team he led have never found what they were really looking for-they did not find the city of a thousand towers.

    On this huge island, there are only dense forests like a barrier, and wild or river valleys and mountain streams that are irregularly distributed in the forest gaps. Although the stone piles found along the way prove that the direction the team is looking for is correct, it is not on the Violet Island. In the deepest part, they went around for several days without finding the legendary "Mage Capital".

    On the fourth day of entering the central area of ??Violet Island, Maggie once again transformed herself into a dragon and scouts the entire area from the air, but like the previous few times, she still found nothing.

    Modir stood on the edge of an open wilderness, looking at the horizon that was gradually dyed red by the setting sun in the distance. Maggie, who had just returned to the ground, stood beside him. The black dragon maid still maintained the form of an armed dragon, with the magic guide on her body. The mechanism is releasing the residual heat, and not far behind the two is a dense forest, and the forest is full of shadows, as if there are amorphous things creeping out of those shades at all times - but for those who are already on this island. For the Rangers who have been active for nearly a month, these sights have long been commonplace.

    As long as you pay attention to the correct exploration method and avoid those shadowy areas that are obviously abnormal, the island is actually not as dangerous as you think.

    "Theoretically, the city of a thousand towers is in this place, but there is only a barren land in front of us..." Maggie broke the silence, her voice was low, and there seemed to be a muffled thunder in her throat, "but the magical intelligence named Bernadette clearly said However, the city of a thousand towers is where it used to be, whether it''s the real world or the dream world. Are we looking for the wrong place?"

    "No matter how wrong it is, it is impossible to deviate to the extent that it is completely invisible from the air. After all, our general direction is definitely no problem. Several stone pile monuments found before also point out the direction of the city of a thousand towers," Modier said. Shaking his head, "I prefer another guess, a... more ''magical'' guess."

    Maggie tilted her head slightly, and a curious tone emerged from her sharp teeth: "Oh?"

    "Perhaps, we have reached the city of a thousand towers," Modir breathed softly, "it is here, beyond our limited perception."

 Chapter 1530ï¼š Unexpected Confluence

    Modir can''t remember most of the adventures he''s been through, and those journeys, whether glorious or thrilling or interesting, are now only fragmented fragments in his mind, and occasionally they become the messy fragments of midnight dreams. , but most of the time all they were left with was a sense of familiarity, a familiarity that made him feel like he had been somewhere and experienced something every now and then.

    This kind of familiarity cannot be regarded as a mature experience, but sometimes, it can also help him make judgments on some extraordinary things, such as the city of a thousand towers that should be in front of him, but no matter how he looks for it. .

    Listening to the old mage''s judgment, Maggie couldn''t help shaking her head, and there was a sound of friction from the mechanical structure transmission on both sides of the slightly hideous black dragon head: "What do you mean, the city of a thousand towers is currently in the A state where we can''t see, can''t touch, or even ''pass through the wall'' when we walk in the middle?"

    "It''s just a guess, I... don''t know why I think so, but I always feel that I may have experienced something similar," Modier''s tone was a little uncertain, "Some things exist in parallel with our real world, They may lie between the real world and a certain realm, and thus disappear from all dimensions, and only appear when viewed in a certain way, or waited for a certain moment."

    "Then what do we do now?" Maggie looked back at the temporary camp that was built when the expedition team arrived in this wilderness. Several Iron Ranger soldiers were working in the camp, checking equipment and reinforcing the camp, and several others Soldiers are patrolling the edge of the forest, alert to all the dangerous factors in the floating light and shadow, "We have been stranded here for four days, and we have searched everywhere but found nothing. Mistress Victoria sent an inquiry this afternoon."

    "¡­Another day of camping," Modir thought about it, and finally nodded, "I will test several different perception and phase switching spells, and by the way, I will sort out my memory and ideas. If there is no progress after tonight, we will First go around the dense forest to the north, so that even if you can''t find the city of a thousand towers, you can record and file all the ''monuments'' around the city of a thousand towers."

    "Okay, I''ll make arrangements in a moment," Maggie nodded, and then she seemed to think of something, "but... since we left the first stone pile monument, we haven''t been near the next stone piles. Seeing that magical intelligence calling herself ''Benadido'' again, it always seemed that her original invitation was somewhat suspicious. And she was the one who invited us to the city of a thousand towers. Now we may have been at the entrance, but she still does not appear¡­"

    "If the city of a thousand towers is really in a state of ''cracks'' as I guessed, then it must not be so easy for Bernadette, who lives in the city, to communicate with the outside world," Modier was quite open. " Maybe she also needs to be able to contact us at a certain time or at a certain ''node''... Well, this is an idea, and I can look for clues in this regard when I do the magic test tonight."

    Maggie glanced at the great adventurer quietly, and did not mention any additional comments. Although Modir has the problem of forgetfulness, as a legendary mage, the old man''s insights and abilities in the transcendent field are beyond doubt. And he has some experience with strange things (although most of these experiences are messy), in this case, she''d better trust the old man''s judgment.

    "Then I''ll arrange the night guard for today." Miss Heilong bent her neck slightly, turned and walked towards the camp.

    But as soon as she took two steps out, an unfamiliar smell from the direction of the forest suddenly stopped her, and then she heard a faint commotion in that direction, and Maggie immediately turned her neck to look at the movement. In the direction from which they came, Modier next to them naturally put ten layers of mage armor on each of them, and at the same time picked up the battle staff in the other hand: "There seems to be a situation over there."

    "There is our dark post there, but it doesn''t seem like we have found the enemy." Maggie replied in a low voice. At this time, the soldiers in the camp also noticed the abnormal noise in the direction of the forest. Several soldiers formed a team and quickly moved towards Maggie. Ji and Modier moved closer, but not long after everyone entered the state of combat readiness, a group of figures walked out from the edge of the forest. The group of figures also included two ranger soldiers who served as dark posts in the forest.

    Maggie breathed a sigh of relief after seeing the clothes of those figures. She did not remove her black dragon form, but she motioned the soldiers beside her to put down their weapons temporarily: "Don''t be nervous, it''s the expedition team of the Typhons."

    While talking, the group of figures had already left the edge of the forest. After walking out of the shaded area where the light and shadow floated, their faces became clearer instantly. It was a group of elite soldiers wearing black light armor or short mage robes. Clothing and sidearms all indicate their identities. This is a Typhon expedition that landed on Violet Island from the east coast, and Modir and the ranger warriors he leads are no strangers to the existence of this expedition.

    At present, all the countries in the alliance are aware of the disappearance of the Violet Kingdom overnight. Several countries located in the northern part of the mainland and have direct communication with the Violet Kingdom have sent their own explorers one after another. Among all these countries, only Cecil and The exploration teams of the two empires of Typhon have reached such a deep position. They landed from the south coast and the east coast of Violet Island respectively, and marched along two different routes towards the City of Thousand Towers. The rear headquarters of both sides were in action. They maintained exchanges in China, and Typhon and Cecil also used this as a channel, and occasionally shared and exchanged some intelligence, but this was the first time the two groups met directly.

    And it seems that the Typhons were discovered by the dark whistle in the forest. The previous slight disturbance should have been caused by the surprise of the two sides after the sudden encounter. Fortunately, both sides are well-trained professionals, so even if It was a sudden encounter in the shadowy forest where light and shadow floated and the inexplicable inexplicable, and there was no Oolong accident that caused any accidental casualties.

    "Looks like we finally have neighbors here," Maggie took a half-step forward and lowered her head slightly to look at the group of Typhonians with somewhat embarrassed expressions on their faces, "I received news last time that You''ve been around here, but didn''t expect us to be in this situation... eh? Ms. Diana? You actually led the team yourself?"

    Standing in the middle of this group of Typhons is one of the most trusted lieutenants of Augustus the Great, the "chief maid" in the Obsidian Palace, Ms. Diana.

    The appearance of this upper-level commander of the Typhon Empire took Maggie by surprise. She did not expect that such a person would go to such a place to lead the team in person, but the latter''s expression was quite indifferent, and Diana looked up at her. The ferocious black dragon, with a calm tone like a 300-pound maid maid: "I''m sorry, our sudden appearance caused a misunderstanding by your sentry, we originally planned to wait until we left the forest area before contacting you by agreed method. , but I didn''t expect to meet your sentinel in the forest."

    Diana''s words were flat, but the Typhon warriors beside her were a little more embarrassed than before. It''s no wonder that after all, all the people who can follow the "maid" all the way to the deepest part of Violet Island are wanderers. The elite of the troops, as a team that is best at special operations and stealth operations in the Typhon military system, they have always had their own pride. Even if Cecil and Typhon are allies now, it is inevitable that these teams operating outside will meet when they meet. It will be a bit of a competition of skills, and the result of this competition is that they were discovered by two secret sentries without even knowing where the Cecil camp was... This time, it should not be ridiculed as a negative teaching material among the wanderers. Go next time?

    However, these unfortunate rogue soldiers also had some comfort in their hearts. After all, they were not the only ones who were discovered, and even Lady Diana, who led the team, did not understand when the warning spell set by the Cecil people in the forest was triggered, and the sky fell. Come down, the organic lady is holding it...

    "Rangers have always acted cautiously, and we have a more cautious and experienced great adventurer as an advisor," Maggie backed slightly at this time, and in a burst of light, she returned to a black-haired maid in human form. Of course, she also noticed the embarrassment on the faces of these Typhons, "We arrived here four days ago, and now the surrounding forest is full of detection runes and vigilant eyes set up in the past four days. , in this case, even the legendary powerhouse will be accidentally discovered."

    As soon as these words came out, the rogue soldiers who were discovered by the dark whistle suddenly breathed a sigh of relief, but Diana, who was in charge of leading the team, immediately noticed the key words in Maggie''s words: "You arrived four days ago? The city of a thousand towers¡­¡±

    "As you can see, we are still wandering in this wilderness," Maggie smiled wryly and spread out her hands, "Ashamed to say, we have turned over almost every stone in this wilderness for the past four days. , and did not find any traces of the city of a thousand towers. Now we suspect that the city is hidden in the cracks parallel to the real world, hidden from our perception, but other than this speculation, we still do not have any progress."

    Diana frowned. Although Cecil and Typhon carried out a certain degree of intelligence sharing, this sharing was subject to various restrictions, and there was a certain lag, so she did not know that the past four The Cecilians who arrived in the target area early in the sky encountered trouble here, and now it seems...they encountered the most troublesome situation when exploring the "vision area".

    The monsters in the wilderness can be destroyed by force, the traps in the ruins can rely on prudence and dexterity, even if it is a runaway ancient magic, there are many corresponding knowledge and skills that can be cracked, but a city that is close to the eyes but cannot be observed. ...how to deal with this thing?

    At this time, Diana couldn''t help but think of the reputation of some Cecil troops outside. It is said that some Cecils who were trained by Princess Rebecca are extremely good at solving problems with explosions. Once the immediate trouble reaches a certain level At this level, they will choose to immediately set off a large number of explosives... Now it seems that it is fortunate that the princess who led the team to carry out this kind of exploration mission is not the princess, otherwise she will only be able to bring the soldiers to the ruins of the Pit of Thousand Pagodas today. Overnight beside...

    "We are going to camp here for one more night, and Master Modir will try some detection spells that have not been tried before to find the ''opening'' of the City of a Thousand Towers in the real world," Maggie continued, "You can We camp nearby, so that the two sides can take care of each other. If you have any ideas for finding the city of a thousand towers, you can also test it yourself.¡±

    Diana looked back at the soldiers she brought, and at the direction of the Cecil camp, and did not reject Maggie''s proposal: "Okay, then we will have more troubles."

    On the other side, Modier watched Maggie finish negotiating with Diana, and felt that he had nothing to do here, so he waved his hand: "Then if there is nothing, I will go to the forest south of the camp to set up a warning rune, The dark whistle was triggered just now, and the vigilance rune should have consumed a lot..."

    As he spoke, the great adventurer had already walked to the forest not far away. Behind him was a group of Typhon wanderer soldiers who were paying attention. Diana, who led the team, followed him for a long time. With an indifferent expression, after the old mage walked away, he couldn''t help but whispered: "Although it is a bit embarrassing to ask... But how many warning runes have you set up near the camp? I have always been secretive about my own actions. I''m pretty confident in my abilities, but..."

    Maggie glanced at Ms. Diana and couldn''t help but feel a little joy in her heart. She just thought that this lady was really as precise and ruthless as a machine. Now it seems that she is still the same about her team being caught by two secret whistleblowers. The indifferent expression on her face is probably just because the iron man''s head is too hard...

    The murmur in her heart flashed, and Maggie still maintained a gentle and friendly smile on her face. She raised her finger and pointed to the forest where the Typhons came out: "Did you see those trees? The ones you walked through. Every tree..."

    "You set up warning runes on every tree around the camp?!" Before Maggie could finish speaking, a rogue soldier behind Diana''s eyes widened in astonishment, "No wonder..."

    "No, I mean every leaf on every tree," Maggie corrected with a serious look on her face, "every leaf has been marked with magic by Master Modir, and this is only the first three days, until On the fourth day, he even marked the grass around the tree, so I said that you don''t have to be embarrassed. This is, if you change to a legendary powerhouse, you will still be discovered, and it will be difficult for anyone to come.

    "In fact, not to mention that forest, there are even more than 1,600 magic traps piled up around the camp in the Shadow Realm, because the old man always feels that someone in the Shadow Realm wants to harm him..."

    Diana listened in astonishment. After Maggie finished speaking, she thought about it seriously, and she just died...

    Diana''s sudden crash really startled the surrounding Typhon soldiers, but fortunately, the maintenance and overhaul she did on the Ophelia Matrix before was in place, and the crash was quick to restart. Lady Iron Man woke up leisurely, and after a series of drips and creaking sounds came from all over her body, she said, "Why is this..."

    Maggie opened her mouth. She knew why, but she really didn''t know how to speak. After all, the ancestor who was a good friend of Ji had to worry about the image of the old man in front of outsiders. After all...

    Legendary powerhouses usually don''t have much experience of being chased and beaten, but if a legendary powerhouse is beaten by all kinds of bulls, ghosts, snakes and gods every once in a while, then he will become like this.

 Chapter 1531ï¼š face the test bravely

    In the depths of Violet Island, in theory, it should be the edge of the barren wilderness where the City of Thousand Towers is located. The two expedition teams of the Cecil and Typhon completed the confluence, and after negotiation, they each stationed their camps at a distance of only 100 meters. In two clearings, well-trained Iron Ranger fighters and rogue guards began patrolling the perimeter of the camp, as well as checking the status of nearby traps and alert runes. They had to do this before the last ray of light on the horizon had completely gone down the mountain. .

    It is already dusk when night is approaching. Whether it is Cecil or Typhon''s exploration team members, their nerves will be particularly tense at this time. Although the power of the gods has left this real space, it has been hundreds of thousands of years. Dream erosion still permanently alters the environment and even the laws of nature on Violet Island, where the power of shadows is strong and highly active, and where the shadows intersect often lurks strange and incomprehensible dangers.

    Maybe it¡¯s the crack leading to the shadow world, maybe it¡¯s the weird light and shadow that can erode people¡¯s hearts and cause short-lived madness, or it may even be the channel through which the shadow dwellers invade the real world. Elephants are commonplace here, and as the sun fades and night falls, the odds of these weird things will peak. The goddess who holds the power of the shadows will have the name "Lady of the Night".

    Of course, there are powerful and experienced legendary adventurers like Mordir Wilder in the Cecil exploratory team, but even so, the soldiers dare not blindly believe that the old mage alone can fight against this. All the dangers on the island because Modir himself doesn''t believe it...

    And when the soldiers of the two camps were on their guard and prepared for another night on the island, the leaders of the two exploration teams got together and began to discuss how to continue to operate in this strange place, and the two teams How should the team work together.

    Diana came to the Cecil camp. Since the two sides were only 100 meters apart, she didn''t bring any entourage when she came. Now she is standing in front of the temporary partition wall in the north of the camp, with Maggie and Maggie. Modir looked at the dark wilderness in the distance together, and there were high-power magic spar lamps all around them. The bright light released by these charged crystals dispelled the darkness and made the entire camp bright as day.

    Even between the camps of the Typhons and Cecils, soldiers on both sides established a specially lit "light passage" for personnel to travel safely in the dark. This is also one of the reasons why the two sides built the camp so close: a distance of 100 meters can ensure the independence of the two exploration teams, while allowing the two parties to travel safely, saving the cost of lighting on the road.

    "To stay overnight on Violet Island, you must maintain such a lighting environment without ''gap''," Maggie looked back at the lighting conditions around the camp, and shook her head with a sigh, "When night falls, the power of shadows will It merged with the ordinary dark environment, and eroded the body and mind silently. During the initial exploration process, we had no experience. There was a soldier who slept in a place where the light could not be illuminated. As a result, a soldier was injured, and part of his flesh and blood seemed to be The darkness disappeared like a ''erasure'', and two soldiers fell into temporary madness and had to withdraw from the exploration... The remaining breath of the gods is more bizarre than we imagined."

    "The same is true for us. The early explorers spent too long in the shade, and some people almost ''walked'' into the depths of the shadow. Those soldiers who were rescued by luck are still receiving treatment at the rear," Diana said in a deep voice. "Fortunately, with the information you generously shared afterwards, we avoided a lot of danger in the process of entering the depths of the forest."

    Maggie just nodded slightly: "You''re welcome, we have the same mission, and cooperating with each other can improve everyone''s mission success rate."

    Diana hummed, and then cast her eyes again to the barren wilderness that was gradually being shrouded in the dark night. Occasionally, the strange cries of unknown creatures made the night even more strange, and after a moment of looking at it, she broke the silence: "You have been wandering here for four days, why don''t you choose to camp in the depths of the wilderness, and still put The camp is set on the edge of the forest? Is there something in the wilderness?"

    Maggie looked back at the direction of the camp and lowered her voice slightly: "This is what Master Modier insisted, because... he was worried that the city of a thousand towers would suddenly ''emerge''."

    "Worried that the city of a thousand towers will suddenly appear?" Diana was a little stunned. She checked the load of her mental core before asking, "What does this mean?"

    "He thinks this wilderness is where the City of Thousand Pagodas is, but for some reason, it didn''t appear in front of us," Maggie explained patiently, "He was worried that if we camped deep in the wilderness, the Thousand Pagodas would not be seen. The city suddenly appears in the real world, and we will be directly ''pressed'' under the city in our sleep..."

    Diana was silent for a moment, Maggie heard several humming and rubbing sounds of mechanical operation in her body, but finally the lady nodded: "...In a sense, Master Modir is worried It is also possible, although it is a rather bold conjecture... but he has indeed seen a wider and more bizarre world than ordinary people know."

    Maggie thought for a while, then nodded: "A rather euphemistic and sincere evaluation."

    During the conversation, night finally gradually came, and the last ray of sunshine on the horizon faded very fast. When it finally disappeared, it even seemed like the sun was escaping from the sky, and after a while, a magnificent view emerged from the dark night. of bright stars.

    Perhaps it is because it is far away from the city lights full of neon lights, or because there is no cloud cover, the starry sky that can be seen in the depths of Violet Island is extraordinarily magnificent, and the starry sky seen in this wilderness is better than in the forest area. What can be seen is even brighter. The countless stars are inlaid on the dome like broken diamonds. Diana raised her head and looked at the stars in a trance. Maggie next to her sighed casually: " The starry sky in the wilderness area looks brighter, right?"

    Diana didn''t seem to hear it, and was still just staring at the stars in a daze. At the same time, a footstep sounded from not far away, and Modir, wearing a simple robe, came over from the tent. Walking up to Maggie, shaking his head and sighing, it looks like his attempts to find the City of a Thousand Towers using observation and phasing spells are not going well.

    "No response at all," Modir muttered as soon as he came to Maggie, "I tried to observe the condensation of shadow power to determine whether there was a material projection on the wilderness, but none of the shadow power in the wilderness was disturbed by matter at all. Signs, I briefly switched myself to the shadow state, entered the shadow world to find clues, there is only an open space, whether it is element interference, arcane positioning or space distortion detection, I have done all the tests, and the result is only one , everything in the wilderness... is she dead again?"

    It was only halfway through that Modier seemed to suddenly notice Diana who was standing beside Maggie and looked up at the sky. He found that the latter was motionless and did not respond to his arrival. He immediately doubted whether this ancient iron man was another Something went wrong, and as soon as he finished speaking, he heard a slight buzzing sound from Diana''s body, and then one of the latter''s eyes began to glow slightly, as if it had switched to a special mode. As usual, she just stared at the stars in the sky for a while, and then suddenly turned her head: "There is a little problem with the trajectory of the stars. I am comparing the data recorded in other areas of Violet Island before."

    "Is there a problem with the trajectory of the stars?" Modil was stunned for a moment, and immediately raised his head to stare at the starry sky in the sky. At the same time, his other hand quickly sketched a few runes in the air. Then it emerged that it actually formed a delicate star map. While observing the starry sky, the old mage manipulated the star map in his hand. After a long time, he shook his head in doubt, "I don''t see it..."

    "Your strength is very strong, but some things have nothing to do with strength. The number of star trajectories that the human brain can process at the same time is limited, and the observation accuracy of the human eye is limited by the nervous system. Even if there is a magical increase, it will not be as accurate as a machine." Diana said calmly, one of her eyes had been replaced by a light blue crystal, and the tiny streamer filled in the artificial viewfinder looked beautiful but strange in this night, "After my observation and comparison, , and now the starry sky above us has a trajectory offset of about 3/10,000, and several stars are in an abnormally static state."

    Maggie on the side had vaguely guessed something at this time: "You mean..."

    "This starry sky is fake," Diana raised her head and pointed at the magnificent night. "A layer of projection, or some kind of magical barrier with projection function, we have been looking in the wrong direction."

    Modier''s eyes widened slowly, and then he showed a stunned look. He didn''t feel the slightest bit of frustration because he knew that he had been going in the wrong direction, but slapped his hands happily: "So that''s what happened! I said Why can''t I find it anywhere..."

    But he seemed to think of something suddenly, and then he glanced at Maggie: "Wait, no, we have aerial reconnaissance, and Maggie flew around the entire plain area twice this afternoon. If there was anything in the sky, she should have discovered it by now."

    When Maggie heard this, she couldn''t help showing doubts, and Diana asked casually after a brief thought: "It''s all daytime when you reconnaissance in the air?"

    "Of course it''s daytime, and the vision is not good at night, not to mention that the sky is full of shadows..." Maggie replied casually, and she reacted just halfway through, "Ah, I understand what you mean!"

    "I also understand that this is the case," Modier rubbed his forehead, his expression rather helpless, "I am really fascinated by my own inertial thinking, it seems that no matter how many years of adventure, in this world It''s always full of amazing things. The city of a thousand towers is hidden in the night, hidden behind a false starry sky, which is really... very shadowy."

    "Now this is just our guess. After all, we can only be sure that the starry sky above is not right." Diana is very calm. Before it was too late to cool down, she was calm in most cases, "We first have to find a way to solve the problem of this false starry sky. If this is really an illusory barrier, and it covers the sky, it is not easy to deal with it. Maybe it''s a test that Ms. Ye gave us..."

    Diana was analyzing the situation with a serious face, but Maggie and Modier opposite her had obviously started to let their thinking run all the way, and they started muttering in front of Diana:

    "Such a high phantom barrier, based on the coverage and focus points, I''m afraid it must be several kilometers. The anti-aircraft guns carried by individual soldiers can''t hit it, right?"

    "It''s hard to say, mainly because I didn''t find any traces when I flew in the sky before, and I couldn''t determine how high the barrier was..."

    "Why don''t we tell the rear and let them send two more transport planes with a few large anti-aircraft guns... Ah, it seems that a dragoon fighter can be sent directly? I remember that that thing can fly quite high..."

    "That''s another day''s delay. Ordinary pilots wouldn''t dare to fly over the forest in the hinterland of Violet at night," Maggie shook her head, "Why don''t I take off again, I''m more flexible than ordinary fighters, and the Black Dragon''s defense is also very strong. "

    "Will this be a bit risky?" Modir was a little worried, "and what can you do when you go up? Black dragons are not good at spells. You can only use breath in dragon form, and you have no means of long-range attack."

    "I don''t think it''s a problem, the black dragon''s shadow resistance is very high," Maggie said with a serious face, "I can carry two anti-aircraft guns on my body. Isn''t this a long-range attack method?"

    "Sounds doable."

    "feasible."

    When the two communicated, they didn''t mean to avoid others at all. Diana sounded stupid next to her. She felt that her mental core load was gradually increasing on the spot. When she finally figured out what the two were trying to do, she He decisively opened the cooling vent near his neck, and then glared at the two "Cecilians" in front of him while blowing hot air from his collar: "Wait, are you going to shoot directly with a cannon... "

    "We think your judgment just now is very reasonable," Maggie said without waiting for the other party to finish speaking. "This may be a test that Ms. Ye has given us. Actively responding to the test is what the ancient **** wants to see most."

    Diana felt that her radiator pipe was going to be mushy: "No, no, no... I think you Cecil people''s understanding of the ''test'' and the way to deal with the test..."

    However, she couldn''t speak anymore, because she found that the two Cecils in front of her (Maggie had been in Cecil for too long and had obviously been assimilated) didn''t mean to consider other means at all, Modier She has already turned her head to the depths of the camp, and went to find the soldiers to take out the anti-aircraft guns (why did the exploration team bring this thing?), Maggie was moving her hands and feet, and she seemed to be preparing for her transformation...

    Looking at this situation, there was an idea in Diana''s mind that she should not have expected from the beginning that this group of Cecilians would have a gentler and more rational solution to the problem. When Searle''s soldiers faced a problem, that was to set off a lot of explosives. It had nothing to do with who was leading the team.

 Chapter 1532ï¼š Cecils Cheats

    What was going on in Diana''s mental core was no longer important. The important thing was that Maggie and Modier had obviously made up their minds, but after a while, several soldiers followed the old mage in the direction of the camp. They put a few magic cannons carried by individual soldiers on the nearby ground, and Maggie ran to an open field and transformed into a giant dragon.

    Then Diana saw that the soldiers began to arm the Miss Black Dragon with ease. They removed the two pieces of armor near Maggie''s shoulder blades, and fixed the base of the launcher on the specially reserved universal bolts, which can be used directly. The rune base plate inspired by magic power installed four sets of guide rails on both sides of the black dragon''s shoulders, and two other soldiers were busy around the black dragon''s breastplate and wings, constantly fixing all kinds of scattered magic devices. On the steel wing''s rack, looking at their well-coordinated appearances, Diana suspected that the Cecilians usually did this a lot...

    "Are you sure you want to do this?" After holding back for a long time, Diana felt that her mental core had calmed down a little, and finally couldn''t help but said to the old mage Modir, "We still don''t know what happened to this abnormal starry sky above our head. I don''t know if Ms. Ye''s arrangement has any other meaning, so rashly launching an attack... Is it too reckless?"

    The old mage pondered for a while, and looked at the iron maid in front of him seriously: "Sometimes an adventure just requires a little adventure."

    Diana pondered for half a minute to determine that the old man was not a sick sentence, and the expression on her face became even weirder than before: "This is beyond the scope of ''a little adventure'', Master Modier, I need to be more persuasive Reasons for strength Although it is your freedom to act on Cecil''s side, we are in the same region at the moment and we are in a cooperative relationship, and it is difficult for me to accept such a reckless plan."

    Modier glanced at the iron lady a little unexpectedly, and after a moment of hesitation, he sighed helplessly: "Well, since you have already asked this step... Indeed, Maggie and I''s plan is a little risky. , but we have some certainty. First of all, please don''t forget that we came here by invitation, and it was an invitation from Lady Ye herself. That ancient **** behaved strangely, but in any case, he was at least a guardian The orderly and well-meaning righteous god, we are now standing in the position of the city of a thousand towers, and we have found some kind of ''problem'', so a little bit of ''testing'' on this problem is just to fulfill the contract, no would be too risky.

    "Secondly, and more importantly... We just received a direct instruction from His Majesty Gawain Cecil not long ago."

    "His Majesty Gawain''s instructions?" Diana frowned suspiciously, "He asked you to use anti-aircraft cannons to hit the barrier left by Lady Ye?"

    "That''s not true, but he reminded us that if we encounter a puzzle or test left by Lady Ye, we''d better act a little bit recklessly," Modier said, the corners of his mouth slightly raised, "that lady might like."

    Diana''s eyes widened in surprise, but Modier''s answer caused more questions in the core of her mind. She guessed whether the powerful pioneering hero passed through his incredible "connections" and " Shenmai" knew what the truth was, but this kind of question obviously could not be answered, and during the time she was talking with Modier, Maggie had also made preparations before taking off, the black dragon''s A low growl interrupted the conversation between her and the old mage.

    Maggie moved her neck while feeling the four new launchers on her shoulders. To be honest, this thing really didn''t look like something that the expedition team should take with her, but because of the supply support provided by the transport plane, plus Soldiers Cecil suffered from the lack of firepower syndrome as always. The result of the exploration team staying in this wilderness for four days was that a lot of things that far exceeded the standard of "exploration" were already in this camp. Several individual soldiers Anti-aircraft launchers are only a small part of it.

    Diana''s eyes swept around Miss Black Dragon several times, and suddenly noticed some devices on the ends of the opponent''s wings and near the breastplate. These things were temporarily installed just now, but they didn''t look like weapons. She couldn''t help but ask curiously, "What are these things?"

    Maggie looked down, with a hint of pride in her tone: "Out of prudence, I asked them to install eight additional headlights..."

    Modier noticed that Diana''s face was a little stunned, and explained enthusiastically: "After all, it is to fly over the Violet Island at night, and the shadow power here is somewhat dangerous. Although the black dragon''s shadow resistance is very high, it is more It''s not wrong to be a little cautious. These specially modified magic spar lamps are the new achievements of the technical department. Although I don''t know much about these new things, I heard that they put fourteen holy lights into each lamp to shine. , it claims to be able to flash a platoon of ghosts within 300 meters, the disadvantage is that the lifespan is short, but we bring more, after all, we want to explore such a place..."

    Diana felt that she couldn''t keep up with the way of thinking of these Cecil people, but the spirit of the other party''s simple and rude problem-solving really shocked her. She watched Maggie look for directions on the edge of the camp with a blank expression, ran a few steps, and then took off into the air.

    After a few seconds, Miss Heilong turned on her eight headlights.

    The two camps and the surroundings of the camp were instantly bright as daylight! Not to mention that it was bright as day, Diana was even sure that she saw some places with particularly strong shadows in the nearby wilderness, and wisps of blue smoke appeared in an instant. This is the 112 Holy Light Shine spells released by the shadow power at the same time. The performance that dissipates in an instant!

    Immediately afterwards, she saw Maggie rushing towards the false starry sky above like a rising sun. The black dragon''s gigantic figure was driven by powerful mechanical wings. Under the dazzling starry sky, even the giant dragon seemed small. Diana seemed to have an illusion in a trance. She seemed to feel that the surroundings were quiet, as if she saw a small fish jumping from the water to the sea of ??stars, as if she saw a majestic and vast His eyes drooped down from the sky, overlooking the leap of mortal men so daring and so romantic

    Then Maggie fired, firing two fragmentation incendiary rounds at a location she thought was more appropriate, then accelerated again, continued to climb, and fired two or two cannonballs in the other direction.

    After completing the four launches, she did not return, but climbed up a distance with all her might, trying to spit out a blazing flame towards the starry sky, and then suddenly folded her wings and turned her direction, rushing to the ground as if falling from the sky.

    Four shells that exploded one after another bloomed like fireworks in the night sky behind her. The bright explosions and the deep purple cracks that spread along the flames became the most magnificent background around the fallen dragon. Diana watched in astonishment. When this daring and almost joking plan actually worked, she saw that the sky was torn apart, and the starry sky that had been exceptionally bright instantly became scattered, shaking like the surface of a blown pond. Receding all around, large swathes of dark purple cracks spread from the forest to the end of the plain, and in the torn sky, she finally saw the city of a thousand towers that had disappeared from the world.

    A city, a gigantic, magnificent, quaint, giant city that is stacked in a way that is completely inconsistent with geometric common sense, it hangs upside down on the ground, covering everyone''s sight like a brilliant reflection.

    The deep and thick darkness fills every corner of the city, making it seem as if it has been asleep for hundreds of thousands of years, but near the center of the city, a huge and complex tower building still has lights left. The little lights illuminated the central area of ??the City of Thousand Towers like the only remaining beacon in the dark, and quietly overlooked the ground below like countless pairs of eyes in the night.

    Diana watched this scene in astonishment. In her hundreds of years of memory, there had never been such a scene. Even the creeping disaster on the Tarash Plain did not make her feel the same as this moment. With the same shock, her body hummed, her mental core was spinning at a high speed, and within three seconds, more than 200 pictures were captured and stuffed into the storage lattice...

    And Maggie, who was falling from the sky to the ground, also noticed the movement behind her. She made a gorgeous turn in mid-air, and the giant city hanging upside down in the sky immediately rushed towards her face. This is a far more thrilling scene than watching on the ground. The distance, Miss Heilong took a breath of cold air in an instant, and Wings of Steel automatically switched to the emergency hover state, and she forgot to flap her wings.

    "This thing..." After a while, Maggie''s low voice entered Modier''s ears, "It really came out. But although I imagined it before, after seeing it with my own eyes, it is still more than I imagined. Spectacular."

    "Let''s not discuss whether it is spectacular or not," Modier also fell into consternation, but his nerves were a little thicker than ordinary people, and he had already adjusted it well at this time, "Let''s think about how to go up first. ."

    "How to get up?" Maggie was stunned for a moment, and then she understood what Modier meant, "Indeed... the state of this city doesn''t look right..."

    "It hangs upside down in the sky and may have a gravitational environment that is diametrically opposite to the ground, and we can''t see where this gravitational dividing line is," Modir nodded, looking up and observing while talking to Maggie in the communication technique, "Even if you can fly up, there is a risk of losing control and crashing at the moment of approaching. Those spires are not a safe landing point, and... I doubt whether this city can really ''fly up''."

    The old mage frowned, his eyes had been forcibly diverted from the tall tower with lights in the center of the city of a thousand towers. He observed the edge of the giant city, and sure enough, he saw some flickering light spots in the dark and hazy area, but that was not The lights in the city are the starlight that is faintly revealed after distortion, the real starlight.

    "The city looks like a ''reflection'', whether it''s an external form or an internal essence," the old mage said in a deep voice, "It''s edges are in a state of intertwining with the real world, Maggie, You should be able to see it too."

    "Yes, I can see very clearly here," Maggie hovered in the sky. After confirming that there was no strong shadow energy reaction around, she had turned off some of the headlights on her body, which also helped her feel better. Take a good look at the details of the dark areas on the edge of the giant city. After all, those murderous lamps are too exaggerated, and the installation location was chosen hastily, so that her own line of sight is quite affected. "There are some stars shining through the edge of the city. Going down, the outlines of buildings in those areas are like smoke."

    "You come down first," Modir pondered for a moment, and said to Maggie, "I''ll give you half an hour of shielding first, and by the way, put a few mage eyes in the sky to observe the situation, it''s really not good, let''s go there later. Take a few shots in the city to see the reaction, don''t rush up first, we''d better be cautious before we''re not sure about the state of the city."

    Diana was listening to the communication between Modier and Maggie, her neck was a little stiff, she turned her head and glanced at the old mage, then took a half step back calmly, and at the same time, there was a sentence in the core of her mind circling repeatedly. When a Cecil mentions the word "cautious" in front of you, you''d better stay away, otherwise you will easily get blood on your face...

    ¡­

    The dark earth hung upside down over the city, and the cold wind whistled on the terrace at the highest point of the dim palace. Prince Nash lay quietly on the ancient slate floor, feeling that he had a long, strange, and very terrifying and bizarre dream.

    He dreamed that he was waiting for a special group of visitors, and this mission was given by his mistress herself;

    He dreamed that Bernadette had prepared a small "quiz" for the group of visitors to confirm whether the visitors had enough wisdom, luck and determination to step into the ancient temple of the City of a Thousand Towers;

    He dreamed that Benadillo had covered the city with a starry sky, and bet with himself how long it would take visitors to solve the mystery;

    He dreamed that the group of visitors did not play cards according to the routine, and the development of things completely exceeded all plans for him and Benadillo

    A black dragon, a fully armed black dragon, suddenly rushed up with golden light all over her body, shining like the sun, she rushed to the sky near the city of a thousand towers, and then headed towards the phantom barrier without even saying hello. Four shells fired...

    When you hide behind the cover and try to lift up the dummy to deceive the opponent''s Lengjian, the opponent pulls out a fragmentation incendiary bomb.jpg.

    An icy touch suddenly came from the real world, and Prince Nash, who was falling into a strange dream, was unable to extricate himself, and finally woke up suddenly. He suddenly opened his eyes and saw the phantom of Benadillo squatting. Beside him, looking at himself with his head lowered and expressionless, there is another piece of empty armor squatting on the other side of him, and the armor is holding an ice cube in a net pocket, and the cold touch obviously comes from here.

    "You''re awake," Bernadette said casually when she saw Prince Nash open his eyes, nodded, "They broke the barrier I set up."

    "Cracking... I always feel that there is something wrong with this cracking process," Prince Nash tried to sit up with his body up, and then took the ice cube in the empty armor and put it on his forehead, although his current way of existence is almost a "projection" But this body still retains the five senses of a living person, which is the "love" of the master of the night for him, but at this time he really hopes that he can be like a real ghost without such annoying senses, at least the brain. Stop buzzing, "What''s going on now?"

    "The city of a thousand towers is not so easy to be damaged, and my state has not changed," Benadetti floated lightly in front of Nash, "As for those ''visitors''... they have not made any more movement at the moment, they should be by thousands of towers. The tower city''s posture was startled, and the plan for the next part is being discussed."

    Speaking of which, Bernadette shrugged.

    "You decide whether to open the ''door'' or not, the guest is at the door anyway."

 Chapter 1533ï¼š Resonance between the reckless

    The City of a Thousand Towers will open its doors to every invited visitor¡ªbut only if the visitor has the ability to find the door for himself.

    This is the rule set by the Lord of the Night for the city, and it is also part of the authority of "Shadow" and "Night", just as the practitioners of the Holy Light need to be in line with the essence of the Holy Light in their words and deeds in order to safely and harmlessly contact those The scorching brilliance, in this realm that is infinitely close to the Kingdom of Shadows, visitors must also meet the requirements of the Way of Shadows in order to successfully open this city dominated by the eternal night.

    The closer one gets to a god, the more obvious and irreversible the power of this "symbolic behavior" and "specific order" becomes.

    The good news is that the invited visitors were smart and lucky enough to find the door hidden by light and shadow, the bad news is that these visitors had more courage and imagination than necessary - the way they opened the door was astounding .

    It also shocked the city''s administrator, Prince Nash (physical).

    The cold night wind blew over the dim palace, and Prince Nash was a little more awake in the night wind. He came to the edge of the terrace and looked up at the "sky", and saw that the dark earth was hanging over his head, and the earth was okay. I saw some continuous lights, which were temporary shelters for mortal visitors who visited this place.

    It''s night time, and the shadow force''s influence on the land is at its peak.

    Since Lady Night woke up, the city of a thousand towers, which once formed an entity in the real world, has returned to a certain "mythical state", it will disappear during the day, and at night, it will act as a kind of "Reflection" appeared in the sky above the former city "ruins". It was the last trace left in the world after the violet dream subsided, and it was also the entrance of the mysterious kingdom of shadows left in the world.

    "...I need to ask the Lord of the Night''s opinion." After hesitating for a moment, Prince Nash nodded slightly to Benadillo, who was floating beside him, "The visitors have taken unexpected actions, which is not entirely consistent with The rules of operation of the City of Thousand Pagodas - The city has now returned to the state of mythology. Stepping into the City of Thousand Pagodas is equivalent to stepping into the Kingdom of God with half a foot. Even for the safety of those visitors, it is necessary to open the door. rigorous."

    Bernadette nodded: "Okay, then you ask - I will continue to pay attention to the movements of those people on the surface with the eyes of night."

    As she spoke, the magical intelligence took two steps to the side. Her mind was already connected to a magical organ somewhere in the dim palace, and she began to monitor the next moves of the mortals on the surface, while Prince Nash just stood there. He waved his hand in place, and in an instant, the upside-down earth above his head dissipated like smoke, and was replaced by a scene of deep starry sky-he looked towards the darkest direction in the starry sky, and then let go of his body and mind to communicate respectfully. .

    This switch between the starry sky and the earth has not affected the state of the city of a thousand towers itself, and this is part of the "true meaning" of the power of the city, and even the lady of the night - the real and the virtual, the real and the reflection, the boundaries of all these aspects. In front of the Lord of the Night, all things are fuzzy and malleable. The so-called power of shadow is actually the power of light and shadow. The city of a thousand towers can be the projection of the earth, the earth can also be the projection of the sky, the sky... It can be the projection of Lady Ye.

    Among the endless stars, there seemed to be a cold but soft gaze staring down. Prince Nash felt this gaze, his soul trembled slightly, and then he told his hostess everything that happened here. After waiting, he got a response, and the faint sense of staring in the star space also subsided - the starry sky disappeared, the upside-down earth reappeared above the dim palace, and Bernadette''s voice came from the side: "You communicate It''s so fast, how does the Lord of the Night respond... Why is your face so weird?"

    Prince Nash''s expression was more than weird. He glanced at Bernadette almost dully, and his tone was erratic: "I told the lady what those visitors did..."

    Bernadette frowned and looked at each other: "Yes, I know, and then what?"

    "The lady told me: awesome."

    Bernadette: "...?"

    Prince Nash: "...don''t look at me like that, and I don''t know why."

    "Do you think... the lady has been a little weird since she woke up?" The silence on the terrace lasted for an unknown amount of time, and Benadillo finally couldn''t help breaking the silence, "I know it''s a bit rude to say that, but You know, last time the lady even entertained a group of lost mortals at the throne, and she recently... Of course, my judgment may also be questionable, after all I was created after the lady was asleep, as far as I know Only the materials recorded in the big library, but you should know the original lady..."

    "Maybe it was the long sleep that made the Lord of the Night change, or maybe it was because he actively wanted to try something new in his long life," Nash shook his head, "Actually, the lady''s character many years ago was placed in the public eye. God is also a special one. Of course, her situation may not have been so strict at that time... Forget it, we should not discuss these overreaching matters. Since the lady has approved the behavior of the visitors, it means that this kind of Actions will not cause a backlash from the City of a Thousand Towers - open the gates, Benadillo."

    ¡­

    "I think there is something in that city staring at us," Maggie, who had turned into a human form on the edge of the camp, suddenly raised her head and frowned, staring at the upside-down city in the sky. There is a sense of staring."

    At this time, Modier next to him was blessing the summoned eyes of several mages by brushing shields and brushing resistance. Hearing that, he also looked up at the sky, and the old mages shrugged and looked very calm: "Normal, such a big city floats. In the sky, and it''s still the legendary ''city of a thousand towers'', there must be something ''living'' in it, and the movement we knocked on the door just now was so loud, it was strange that there was nothing in the city staring at."

    "Then why didn''t they take any action?" Diana on the other side frowned, "Didn''t you say this is an invitation from Lady Ye? How could this be the case now? Tower City responded silently..."

    "I don''t know, it couldn''t have been just a few shots that just happened to kill the people in the city," Modier blew his beard, "then it was Ms. Ye who stayed to watch the door, and a few small-caliber anti-aircraft guns The movement that comes out should only be equivalent to knocking on the door hard for the city... Okay, the Mage''s Eye is ready, I''ll put these things up first to see the situation."

    While speaking, the old mage waved his hand to the sky, and the eyes of a few fully armed mage strayed away from the surrounding people and began to fly to the upside-down city-normal mage eyes are usually only people. The size of his fist, but each of them after Modier''s treatment was almost the size of half a car, surrounded by various shield spells, which made Maggie couldn''t help muttering: "Every time I see I want to say, it''s a shame they can still fly."

    Modier waved his hand when he heard the words: "Of course it can fly, and the magic shield has no weight, that is, it looks thick..."

    The old master had just finished speaking when a humming sound from the sky interrupted his follow-up words. He looked at the sound in surprise, and saw that the city that had always remained silent had suddenly changed. An intense dark purple light beam condensed above the tallest building in the center of the city at some point. In the next second, the light beam crossed a long distance like a long bridge, and fell directly from the center of the City of Thousand Towers to the surface. ¡ªIt was in the middle of the Cecil and Typhon camps!

    This sudden change shocked everyone. Even the well-informed Modier broke a few of his beards at once. He watched in astonishment at the bridge connecting the heaven and the earth, with a width of about a few Mi''s dark purple light flow, seeing the light floating slowly under the night, it seems to contain thousands of stars, and a gentle force is released from the light flow, so that everyone who looks at it seems to feel something. Peace of mind.

    "This is..." Diana couldn''t help widening her eyes. She didn''t expect that she was talking about the silent response of the City of Thousand Towers a second before, and the latter really gave such a "response" the next second, "This is In response to what we just did?"

    "Could this be the ''gate'' to that city?" Maggie thought of something more realistic, she guessed while walking cautiously towards the place where the beam landed, "Is it really because we Your Majesty Wen''s instructions were a bit ''reckless'', so you passed the ''test'' of Lady Ye?"

    "Don''t jump to conclusions in such a hurry," Modier also followed Maggie to the beam, and said cautiously as he walked, "This thing appeared too suddenly, and there is no sign at all, we should first Throw something over to test it out..."

    Maggie hesitated a bit: "I don''t want it anymore. Your Majesty just reminded us that we can be ''a little'' reckless. Will actions that are beyond necessary have the opposite effect?"

    "I didn''t say I was going to throw bombs in it, I meant throwing a summoned object in it, such as a pathfinder like a mana servant..."

    Modier and Maggie were chatting in low voices quickly, but as soon as they communicated in general, they saw that the flow of light in front of them suddenly changed again, and there were faint lines of light near where the light landed. Immediately afterwards, these lines quickly condensed and assembled into an arrow pointing straight to the sky diagonally above.

    Modir & Maggie: "¡­"

    The next second, lines of writing began to appear next to the arrow: "Entrance to the city of a thousand towers; please step into the stream of light when entering the city; the city of a thousand towers has opened its doors to visitors; you have passed the test; take a step forward. And make sure you stand firm; don''t guess it''s really the gate; stop throwing explosives in this way!"

    The three figures next to the stream of light looked at each other, and the awkward atmosphere began to flow silently in the night. After a while, Modier broke the silence with a smile: "Look, this is at least a positive response."

    Maggie looked at the old mage, and then at Diana, who was silent on the other side: "Then... shall we go in and have a look?"

    Modir laughed: "Of course, that''s what we''re here for."

    ¡­

    Gao Wen rubbed his brows and placed the last report sent by the Theocratic Council in the past two days on the table.

    The blockade of the church area is still ongoing, but after more than 48 hours of continuous monitoring and the senior advisor''s preliminary judgment on the situation, the alert level of the entire area has been lowered from "reality pollution" to "divine change" level. So far, except for those Apart from the astonishing "traces", no new visions have occurred in various churches, nor have there been any reports of priests being polluted.

    According to this trend, the blockade of the church district should end in the near future.

    After all, "church activities" are an indispensable social chain in this world where God does exist. Even the theocratic council and the royal family cannot block all churches in the capital indefinitely without proper reasons. Especially now that the council has roughly understood the cause of the vision, which can rule out the possibility of the gods getting out of control, and the lifting of the blockade must be on the agenda.

    Of course, whether it''s Gawain or the Theocratic Council, everyone knows that something is wrong on the side of the gods. The end of the church blockade just shows that this matter is not harmful to the world, but to the gods... This matter is still It''s far from over.

    "Princess" Veronica stood quietly beside Gawain''s desk, noticing that the latter had finished reading the document, she spoke softly: "What do you think of the investigation report of the Arbitration Tribunal?"

    "Similar phenomena have happened to the high-ranking priests of various churches," Gawain rubbed his brows. The things mentioned in the report were still up and down in his mind, and new clues and conclusions were continuously drawn. When performing supernatural arts, I feel a serious violation, which is manifested in the loss of ''the sense of gaze of the gods'' and the inability to perceive the ''temperature of the will of the gods''. Apparently, a few Chosen Ones and one Chosen One even made it clear that they felt like their gods had become empty shells, with only empty and mechanical responses from the Throne."

    "Yes, and during this process, all the divine arts of the various churches are in effect as usual," Veronica nodded lightly, and raised her hand to sprinkle a faint radiance. This radiance enveloped Gawain and made him The latter''s mental exhaustion instantly dissipated most of the time, "Even in a few tests, the effectiveness of the magic spell has improved a little bit¡ªalthough the improvement has even reached a level that even instruments can barely detect, but This ''synergy'' does exist."

    Gawain was silent for a while, his eyes fell on Veronica, strictly speaking, on the faint floating holy light around the latter, after thinking for a few seconds, he said softly: "It''s like holy light. God."

    "Yes, just like the God of Light - this hollow feeling and mechanical response is a novel and somewhat terrifying thing to those ''ordinary'' priests, but for those who have prayed to the God of Light It is a very familiar feeling to the priests," Veronica nodded slightly, "although those fanatical believers of the Holy Light have always insisted that this hollow and mechanical response is the justice of the God of Light. And noble proof, and made up all kinds of ''divine will'' on their own, but now we know for sure that this feeling is praying to an answering machine that can''t think."

    "Yes, answering machines that can''t think," Gawain sighed softly, "so this is the most likely answer, all the gods have become answering machines that can''t think, and now the gods of the various kingdoms are sitting on the thrones. There is only divinity left. And this should be the result of Lady Ye''s single-handedness."

    "Ms. Night..." Even Veronica couldn''t help but shake in front of this conclusion, "What does the ancient **** want to do, and how did he do it?"

    Gawain thought about it carefully, and said in his heart that he was afraid that it wasn''t the ancient **** who smashed more than a dozen brain-dead patients with his stick and fell...

    (I made some set picture albums at my own expense. Now the lottery is open. For details, please refer to the book circle. PS: The number of pictures is limited and can only be obtained through lottery, not for sale. ps2: Don¡¯t worry if you don¡¯t win in the book circle, public account, comics The platform will also have a separate sweepstakes.)

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1534ï¼š Visitor of the Shadowlands

    Although it is still impossible to directly spy on the real situation inside the kingdom of the gods, there are already a lot of indirect clues that allow Gawain to speculate what happened to the gods - the high-level believers of various sects can no longer perceive the "watching" of the gods, The invocation process for higher-level divine arts becomes a sort of mechanical "call" and "answer", both of which are typical characteristics of "pure divinity".

    At this point, Veronica, who is a saint of the Church of the Holy Light, and who has personally visited the Holy Light Kingdom with ideology, has the highest voice, because the God of Holy Light is in this state now.

    And all of this happened after Ms. Ye "visited" the gods, and thinking about the clues she found in the church before, it''s no wonder that Gawain suspected that Ms. Ye actually beat the gods into a vegetative state. (God)...

    He also knew that this guess was too unbelievable, but after thinking about it, he couldn''t help but say: "Did... Lady Ye destroyed the humanity of the gods? Or did they lose their ability to think in some way?"

    "I was so suspicious at one time, but there''s something untenable about this," Veronica said with a slight frown and shook her head, "Why did Lady Night destroy the humanity of the gods? Or in other words, since He has This ability, and he chose to take action, why didn''t he destroy the divinity of the gods? You must know that when a divine disaster occurs, the real threat to mortals should be the divinity of mechanized operation, and the human side of the gods should be us. ally...it just doesn''t make sense.

    "What''s more, we have also discussed before that if Ms. Ye really wants to help this season of civilization, then he should not directly ''destroy'' anything."

    Gawain frowned slightly and stared at Veronica: "So you mean..."

    "I don''t think the humanity of the gods has been destroyed," Veronica pondered for a while, and said her guess, "I''m more inclined to... The method gives their human parts a certain ability to ''autonomy'', so that these human natures can actively choose to avoid earthly prayers."

    Gawain instantly understood what the other party meant, and this conclusion was obviously beyond his expectations: "Ms. Ye''s ''attack'' caused the gods to gain a certain degree of freedom from the human nature? And those human natures who have obtained freedom are actively isolating at this moment. Connection to the world?"

    "Perhaps more than that," Veronica looked into Gawain''s eyes with a calm expression, "The Theocratic Council''s actions have always been to ''unbind'' the gods in a planned way, and it can still be done with the power of mortals. In this regard, if a powerful ancient **** like Lady Ye took action personally, he should not just want to give the gods a little freedom of humanity."

    A lot of speculations popped up in Gawain''s mind for a while, and at the end of all the speculations, all his doubts finally converged into one place: "If what we speculate at the moment is true, then... the ''human nature'' of the gods is now Where have you been?"

    If Lady Night really freed the human side of the gods by some means (forcible beating to separate the walls), and even completed the separation of divinity and humanity, then these human half bodies that can move freely should always be Do something, but now no gods are trying to communicate with the world, which is completely inconsistent with Gawain''s impression of the gods after they were humanized!

    Think of Miermina, who ran wild in the Shadow Realm all day after she was freed, and Amoen, who turned her disobedient courtyard into a vegetable garden within a few days after she finally stood up, and thinks that she has been completely released now. Self, even the tea eggs that "I am two years old this year", any example is enough to illustrate one thing: none of these gods who have been holding back for thousands of years is safe, and mortals are for them. Shaped the solemn shell of Baoxiang, but under these shells are all hearts that are about to be suffocated out of neuropathy, and this is also completely in line with the concept of "human nature", then the problem comes -

    Now that Lady Ye has freed the human nature of the gods, will these gods who have loosened their chains be happy to continue to be imprisoned in their own kingdom of gods? It must be unwilling, but none of them have come forward to breathe. There are only two explanations. Either they have another mission and must continue to plan something in the kingdom of God, or Ms. Ye is trying hard. Big, the victim may not even wake up...

    Gawain accidentally thought of something strange again, but this time his association was interrupted as soon as he appeared: a rapid humming sound suddenly came from the edge of the desk. He followed the sound and looked at it. The runes on the surface of the magic net terminal were flashing rapidly, and a very special symbol projection appeared above the terminal.

    That is the high authority communication mark of the Theocratic Council, and when this mark lights up, it means that something directly related to the gods has happened.

    Gawain immediately signaled Veronica to close the door of the study, and activated the isolation barrier in the room. After confirming that a series of protection and monitoring systems were operating normally, he reached out and connected the communication.

    The holographic projection above the magic net terminal flickered and flickered a few times, and soon a clear image was formed, and the figure of Julu Amoen appeared in the holographic projection.

    Gawain didn''t expect this guy to contact him suddenly, his voice was a little surprised: "What happened? This seems to be the first time you use this channel..."

    "There''s an emergency," Amoun leaned his head here, a shimmering light flickered beside him, as if there were other figures moving outside the screen, "You''d better come over in person¡ªthere are three A special ''guest'' wants to meet you."

    Gao Wen was stunned when he heard the words, and in the next second, he vaguely guessed something, and his expression instantly became serious.

    "I''ll go check the situation," Gawain said while nodding to Veronica, standing up from behind the desk, and then he waved to the air beside him, "Amber."

    As soon as he finished speaking, a shadow crack appeared in the air, and a petite figure shouted as he drilled out: "I''m here, let''s go together, wait... Hey, who is next to me, help me? Bundle¡­"

    Veronica glanced blankly at Amber who was stuck in the shadow fissure, stretched out her hand and dragged the latter out of it and handed it to Gawain. Folder, stride to the study door.

    ¡­

    In the shadow world, against the depths of the courtyard, a huge golden oak tree stands quietly as always in a darkened world. The slight brilliance around the oak tree gently illuminates the entire courtyard, illuminating the lush plants and distribution. A large magic machine among the nurseries.

    Amoen had just finished the communication with Cecil City. At this time, he was lying quietly beside the golden oak tree, and in front of him there were three more petite figures than him. They were three temperaments. An elegant and beautiful woman, with long blond hair like wheat ears and a bright face, with graceful upper body lines and elk lower body, she is the three goddesses in charge of the harvest and the earth - the mother earth Gaia, the **** of harvest Yi. Fu, and Flora, the goddess of spring.

    The three goddesses who were supposed to live in the Garden of Harvest and receive the worship of mortals on the throne were standing in front of Amoen like this, standing in the middle of the lush nursery. Moen looked at them and seemed to be a little troubled. After hesitating again and again, Amoen finally couldn''t help but say: "Then what, why don''t you just wipe the blood on your face? It looks scary..."

    "Thank you for your kindness, respected master of nature," Gaia, the eldest sister of the three goddesses, immediately shook her head slightly, her voice low and soft, "but this is the wound left after the penetration of the shadow power, only time can heal ."

    Listening to the other party''s words, Amoen was instantly shocked: "If you don''t wipe it, don''t wipe it. Can you forget the words ''Nature Master'', I''m a little nervous when I hear this title now..."

    Eve, who was standing beside Gaia, was slightly startled, but quickly reacted: "This... ok, then it should be fine for us to call you Lord Amoen? After all, the three of us sisters learned from your Although we don¡¯t have a clear memory of that period, in terms of inheritance, you should be equivalent to our brother¡­¡±

    Before Eve finished speaking, Flora, who had not spoken just now, couldn''t help but interject: "Actually, it can also be regarded as a parent - more strictly speaking, a mother."

    The blue veins that Amoen listened to are almost getting up, but he can''t just attack the three juniors who are humble and friendly, and he also knows that these three belong to the group who just slipped out to let the wind out, and they must be still in their words and deeds. I couldn''t get rid of the previous influence, so I patiently said: "You don''t have to care about these, and I don''t care, the inheritance of the priesthood and the division of the field are irrelevant to us now, you have to learn It''s easy to get used to this new way of looking at things, or it''s easy to reconnect with your divinity - and you''re more dangerous than I am at this point, because your ''unbinding'' was not done by normal means."

    The three goddesses glanced at each other subconsciously. The eldest sister Gaia''s expression looked particularly solemn. She bowed in a serious attitude that was a bit exaggerated in Amoen''s opinion: "Thank you very much for your warning!"

    "You don''t need to be so excited..." Amoen''s tone was a little embarrassed, "It''s just some experience."

    "These experiences are very important," Eve, the goddess of harvest, looked at the former master of nature seriously, "We don''t have any experience in life, and the lady has never told us about this, so your suggestion is meaningful to us. major."

    "Ms. Ye didn''t tell you anything?" Amoen raised his brows subconsciously, "He gave you... er, I mean, after finishing the ''treatment'', he just left?"

    Flora, the goddess of spring, recalled and shook her head, but just as she was about to say something, a low humming sound suddenly came from the large magic devices set up between the surrounding nurseries. After breaking the movements of the three goddesses, Flora looked vigilant: "What is this?"

    "Don''t be nervous, it''s just that the anti-divine barrier generator is turning into high-power mode," Ammon said calmly, "The entrance to the outside world is opening, and it looks like the person you want to meet is here."

    As if to confirm what Amoen said, as soon as his voice fell, the dense protective barrier at the end of the path in the courtyard suddenly opened a gap, and then two figures, one tall and one short, appeared in the halls of several gods who were off-duty. In the sight, Amoen glanced over there, and said casually to the three guests: "Well, that is Gawain over there, the Theocratic Council was established by him, and the little dwarf next to him... eh? You are this What''s wrong?"

    Halfway through his words, Amone suddenly noticed that the expressions of the three goddesses were a little weird. They were staring at Gawain who was walking towards him... The petite figure beside him, Flora, the goddess of spring, even Subconsciously took a half step back, and then heard the goddess of harvest, Eve, whispering nervously there: "No... Didn''t the treatment course end..."

    Amon: "...?"

    Not to mention Amoen''s forehead question mark, Amber, who was walking forward beside Gawain, was really startled at this time. She saw three people standing under the golden oak tree from a distance. The figure, and recognized at a glance that they were the three female gods enshrined in the temple of abundance, and knew on the spot that a major event was going to happen today, but did not expect that the three goddesses immediately turned their attention to himself. On the body¡ªshe couldn''t tell the meaning of the three goddesses'' eyes, she just felt horrified, and in the next instant she flashed directly behind Gawain, and at the same time exclaimed in a low voice, "What''s wrong with those three?"

    Gawain''s heart moved when he saw the three figures. Although he had guessed what the "three guests" mentioned by Amoen were before he came, he couldn''t help feeling ups and downs after seeing them. Seeing the abnormal reactions of the three goddesses, the various clues in his mind were connected to one place almost instantly, he looked back at Amber, who was hiding behind him, and said in a low voice, "Relax, I think ...The pot is still on Lady Ye."

    "That''s not me!" Amber''s tone almost made him cry, "You know my ability, you have to cover me when things go wrong, anyway, I''m your guard..."

    Listening to the incoherent babble of this guy, Gawain didn''t even know where to start to find the faults in her words. The goddess''s gaze almost never changed direction, but because Amber hid behind him, these three gazes fell directly on him. Although there was no hostility in these gazes, and no extra power, they were just the power of powerful creatures. The gaze itself is enough to make people feel particularly uncomfortable - fortunately, Gawain has had the experience of confronting various gods, and this pressure is not a big deal.

    He first nodded and said hello to Amoen, and then looked at the three goddesses-their bodies were relatively petite, but that was compared to Amoen''s size that was still like a house after being compressed. In front of Gawain, the three female gods were still "large creatures" nearly two people tall, but even with such a height difference, when Gawain''s calm gaze came over, the three gods of abundance instantly felt something... none the power of words.

    That is, no matter what kind of personality difference there is, no matter what kind of glorious theocratic crown he has, all beings will be watching on an equal footing in front of his eyes, and he can stand head-to-head with the dragon of confusion, confront the upper-level narrator, and fight with the most powerful narrator on this planet. The ancient and craziest creatures treated each other as equals... Attitude, under this calm and calm gaze, the giant **** also lowered his head subconsciously.

    At this time, Gaia suddenly realized that his gaze was quite rude: "Sorry, we are just... a little surprised. May I ask this is..."

    Obviously, at this moment, she has recognized that the short figure is just an ordinary mortal from the breath. Although the nervousness and fear in her heart have not subsided, she knows that she may have made a mistake.

    "This is Amber, my bodyguard." Gawain said calmly.

 Chapter 1535ï¼š "Method"

    The first thousand five hundred and thirty-five chapters of the text of the Sword of Dawn, "This is Amber, my escort."

    Gawain''s calm voice sounded, which also made Amber, who was counseling behind, muster up a little courage. She raised her head and glanced at the three half-human, half-deer female gods in front of her, with a smile that was uglier than crying. , raised his hand to say hello: "How are you..."

    The earth goddess Gaia''s mouth trembled visibly with the naked eye, and the smile squeezed out of her face was even more like a cry than Amber, and also greeted: "Hello..."

    As soon as Amber heard the word "you" from the other party, he immediately stopped cowardly, and his whole person seemed to be floating, and even his eyebrows flew up. Gawain saw the instant change of expression of this guy at a glance, and immediately touched it calmly. Her shoulder: "What the hell, it''s obviously a slip of the tongue and the one who called you ''behind''."

    After Gawain finished speaking, he turned his attention to the goddess of the earth in front of him. He coughed twice to attract the other party''s attention, and then his eyes fell on the other party''s face involuntarily. After a moment of hesitation, he finally couldn''t help but say: "Yes Why don''t you guys wipe the blood on your face first? Deal with the injury on your head or something..."

    From the moment we met just now, he noticed the blood flowing down the faces of the three goddesses, and instantly made up countless things in his brain, and it seemed that these three ran over with blood on their heads and half their faces. Looking for someone, to be honest, this scene is so weird and weird. Gawain claims to be well-informed in this life, but I have never seen such a fresh and refined scene a few times, so I have to think about it. It seems that the strangeness of the dragon **** becoming a tea egg essence can be compared with it, but Ms. Egg is a gradual process, and it is not as exciting as the three goddesses who run to the door directly with a second-level disability. ¡­

    What Gawain didn''t know was that a similar conversation had only happened not long ago. After Amoen heard this, he raised his eyebrows subconsciously, while Gaia was obviously in a good temper, and she still maintained that gentle and easy smile: " This wound is the result of the penetration of shadow power, and it can only wait for the passage of time to heal slowly, but please rest assured, although it looks a little serious, it is only a skin injury, so don¡¯t worry about it.¡±

    Gawain wanted to say on the spot that the few of you didn''t care, but the people watching next to him couldn''t care less, but after thinking about it, he still didn''t say it, because he always felt that if this topic was to continue, it must only be It became more and more strange, and at the same time, the answer of the goddess of the earth also completely confirmed the clues he had acquired recently, which allowed him to force his attention to the business: "So...you have already seen Ms. Ye, Your wounds are also left because of this?"

    The three goddesses looked at each other, and the goddess of harvest nodded lightly: "You really know a lot, Lord Amoen said that you may be the most wise and brave mortal in the world, and you are also the most knowledgeable about gods. The person who has the palm of your hand, it seems that it is right."

    "I may know more than you think," Gawain said with a smile on his face, while trying to ignore the strange picture of the three beautiful ladies bleeding from their heads, "For example, I also know that at this moment there is a It shouldn''t be the complete ''Three Gods of Plenty'' here. You are the human half of the three gods of abundance, right? Madam Ye has unbound your humanity in some way, and your divinity should still be fixed in the **** position. , responding to earthly connections in the form of answering machines."

    Eve finally showed a somewhat surprised expression. After a moment of indifference, she nodded: "Indeed. We didn''t expect you to know this, so it seems that we can save a lot of explanation and get to the point."

    "Let''s get straight to the point, why are you here?" Gawain looked at the three ladies seriously, "If our guess is correct, you should have been trying to get in touch with the world before this. Those ''phantom plants'' on the edge of the courtyard should be left by you, right? Among the gods in the world, you seem to be the first three to take action."

    "That is indeed what we left behind," Flora, the goddess of spring, nodded, "We have just mentioned this matter to Lord Amoun just now, and it is because of the active actions of mortals on earth that the gods have suffered The shackles of God have loosened a little, and our sisters made a bold attempt as soon as they realized this loosening. But at that time, this ''loosening'' was still very slight, and all we could do was in the kingdom of God. There are only a few ''traces'' left, and because the Shadow Realm is a buffer zone between the world and the kingdom of God, and the power of Lord Amoen has a certain connection with us, we chose this place.

    "Our idea at the time was very simple. We just wanted to send a little signal to the world to let you know that your efforts have had a certain effect, and the appearance of Lady Ye... is also very sudden for us."

    Having said that, Flora couldn''t help but glance at Amber again, then quickly looked away, and looked at Gawain seriously: "According to Ms. Ye, it is because of the ''Theocracy Council'' Correct ''operation'' has led to a breakable gap in the chains on the gods, so that He can find an opportunity to intervene in this matter. He amplifies the ''result'' of the impact of the mortals on the chains of theocracy, and cuts off our divinity. The connection with the human side."

    "How on earth did he do this?" Gawain asked a question that he had never understood. He was now 100% sure that the solution to the problem by Madam Ye was really a simple and rude "hand up and down", however, How could such a simple and rude method that is almost comical successfully cut off the divinity and humanity of the gods? Considering the long-term impact of all this, he had to find out about it now, "Could it be that He really... I speak more straight, did He really beat you all?"

    This time, Gaia, the most calm and calm of the three sisters, couldn''t help but have a strange look on her face, the corner of her mouth trembled slightly, trying to maintain her expression: "From the process...it''s almost like this, but He explained to us. There is a very convincing principle that he is using a navigator device called an ''anchor generator'' to ''cut'' us. According to Ms. Night''s description, the anchor generator can impact the projection of thoughts, Divinity and humanity will show completely different reactions when faced with this kind of shock.

    "Divinity will operate more in accordance with reason and rules. He will first try to maintain the existence of the priesthood. Therefore, ''protecting the firm connection between itself and the divine position'' is the priority response of divinity, while human nature has richer emotions. There are also more complex and drastic changes when there is a threat, so ''avoiding danger and reducing damage'' is the priority response of human nature. Under normal circumstances, divinity and human nature are bound together, and the latter cannot oppose the former, but now theocracy The Council has carved a fissure in this chain, so the impact of the anchor generator will be powerful enough to tear the gods apart..."

    Gawain was stunned listening next to him. He was stunned that he could do this. For a while, he didn''t know whether to sigh the navigator or the night lady. After thinking about it, he could only say that both of them were awesome, but he was shocked. In addition, he couldn''t help but mutter: "Does he all believe you when he explains it like this?"

    The Goddess of Earth did not speak for a while, but the Goddess of Spring was a little blunt: "We can''t do anything about it. He explained it after the fight, and it''s all fought..."

    "Flora, don''t say that," Gaia immediately turned her head to remind her sister, "Ms. Night''s method has really worked, no matter what the process is, there is no doubt that He will help us."

    Immediately afterwards, she turned her head and looked at Gawain: "In addition, according to what Ms. Ye said, he was very sure of this method from the very beginning. Many years ago, the sailor used a similar method to force him from a semi-crazy state. The ''pull'' came back, but the sailor''s technology is more sophisticated and more efficient, and he is a little bit of borrowing from this method."

    Gao Wen couldn''t help rubbing his forehead. He now has a little more understanding of the ancient secrets of the Navigator era, and also knows more about the truth about the process of the lady being transformed by the Navigator into a "star map keeper" that night, but For some reason, he felt that he might as well not know these things, at least he could keep a fantastic, magnificent and epic world in his heart, but now, Lady Ye smashed these impressions to shreds with a stick. He still has to continue to discuss business affairs with the three gods of abundance under the impact of this fragmented worldview, oh, sister Gaia is still wearing blood in the process...

    "Anyway, from the results, Ms. Ye succeeded," Gawain finally adjusted his mind, "So what does he want to do next? Or, what does he want you to do? What do we need to do?"

    The three Gaia sisters were silent for a moment in unison, and then the youngest Flora broke the silence: "He made us... prepare for suicide."

    This answer made Gawain''s eyes widen in an instant, and even Amber, who had never said a word, couldn''t help exclaiming: "Huh? What did you just say? Are you ready to commit suicide?!"

    At this time, thoughts were already spinning in Gawain''s mind, and a large amount of clues and information suddenly gathered in his heart. This information used to be vast and trivial, and only vaguely outlined the logic behind a certain event, but it was never revealed in front of him. The whole picture, but at this moment Flora''s answer seemed like a bright line, instantly connecting everything together, he realized in shock and realized what Lady Ye wanted to do.

    "Did He let you all take action on your own divine half-body when the divine disaster broke out and then die together?" He suddenly looked at Gaia, the eldest sister of the three goddesses, "He let your human part be free...to let Can you kill yourself this way!?"

    The three goddesses did not speak for a while, but Amoen, who was lying not far away and always listening quietly, let out a slight sigh. This sigh made Gawain react instantly, and he turned his head to look at the former **** of nature. : "You already know?"

    "I guessed it, a vague guess," Amoen raised his head and said in a low voice, "I have experienced all the ''life courses'' of a god, from birth to prosperity, from freedom to bondage, from ''falling'' ''At the time of rebirth, I know better than you what the characteristics and power of the chains that bind the gods, what the gods can do and what they can''t do... Self-destruction, this is already in such a time-critical situation and the situation is so critical The Lady of Next Night can give the gods the greatest freedom."

    He lowered his eyes and stared at Gawain with crystal-like eyes: "Furthermore, this is also the only safe way to resist the tide of magic. At the critical moment of resisting the tide of magic, when all the world''s trump cards are used, industrial production capacity and social functions are squeezed to the limit. In the case of supporting the parent star barrier, the extra pressure from the divine disaster, even a little bit of pressure, will be extremely deadly. I know you have some alternatives, Gawain, you will always have an ''extra'' Zhang card'', this card may increase the survival rate of civilization this season, but the price is probably so great that even you are unwilling to bear it?

    "And even if this price is paid, how much can the survival probability of civilization increase? Even if it survives, how far can the last survivors rebuild the world? The few survivors can really live in Can you survive on a piece of scorched earth after the divine disaster? A magical tide can last for half a year, and the divine disaster will start at the moment when the magical tide arrives, and turn the whole world into scorched earth in a short period of time. In the scorched earth state for half a year, can the parent star barrier really operate stably as you planned?

    "So, when the three sisters of abundance appeared in front of me and told me that they had achieved the separation of humanity and divinity, I guessed what Lady Ye wanted to do."

    Gawain took a light breath, but at this moment he suddenly thought of a few words he casually mentioned when he was chatting with Amber. At that time, he and Amber discussed whether there was a way to prevent the final disobedience triggered by the magic tide. At that time, mortals could solve the divine disaster crisis at the least cost, or complete the rite of passage in the shortest time. At that time, they seriously discussed all possible solutions, but in the end there was only a joke-like conclusion.

    Looking forward to such a good thing, it is better to expect the gods to commit suicide collectively.

    Now, the gods have decided to commit suicide en masse.

    This conclusion is no joke.

    "Ms. Ye said that the coming-of-age ceremony must be spent by the civilized mortals of this season. He does not belong to this era, and the connection with the world is too weak. It is already her loophole in the rules to be able to separate our divinity and humanity. The biggest breakthrough," Eve said calmly, "God''s self-annihilation is a ''clean and no residue'' disposal method, which will not leave any pollution leakage or reverberation of thoughts caused by external participation, nor It will have too much impact on the world, and if we move faster, it won''t even have a big impact on the mortal believers. It will only take a moment, and they will not hear our voice."

    "Wait, it''s not..." Amber finally couldn''t help but speak again, she stared at her, her expression was unacceptable, "You just accept it? He said that letting you commit suicide will solve the problem of final disobedience, you just..."

    "One after another of divine disasters, wasteland wars, sentinels, against the tide... These years, the mortal kingdoms have hardly had a chance to breathe," Gaia shook his head gently, his voice softly interrupting Amber, "This is not acceptable or unacceptable. The problem, this is a choice that has to be made. Although we are trapped in the position of God, we can see the changes in the world through the eyes of believers, and we actually know the situation better than you.

    "I don''t know the situation of other gods, but our sisters have discussed it carefully. Now all the nations of the world need to go all out to survive this adult crisis, and mortals have no spare energy to deal with the pressure brought by the divine disaster, then... we Just kill yourself."

 Chapter 1536ï¼š then it will be fine

    Separating the human nature and divinity of the gods allows the gods who can only operate completely according to the rules to gain the ability to act freely, so that they can protect the world for the last time in the event of a divine disaster - so that they can cut themselves off.

    Self-suffering, this is the first and last freedom that Lady Night brought to the gods.

    As Gaia said, this will be the best choice for all beings in the world - the divine disaster will be resolved by the gods on their own, no pressure will fall on the heads of mortals, and the fall of the gods will not leave any residual pollution, The mutual annihilation of divinity and humanity is far better than the cleansing caused by external forces. This world can safely resist the tide of magic. Whether it is the alliance or the theocratic council, there is no need to be distracted by the divine disaster.

    But this was not the path Gawain envisioned.

    Of course, Gawain''s gloomy face did not hide from the eyes of the three goddesses. The eldest sister Gaia smiled gently, she knew what this mortal was thinking, but she shook her head: "This world is always like this, everything is like this. Things don''t always develop as you want, but compared to the seasons of civilization that have passed away, we are lucky enough that we have finally found a way to continue, and have one more chance to do it before the end. Choice. Those before us didn''t even have a choice."

    Gawain still frowned, while Amber, who was beside him, seemed to have suddenly thought of something. She said with doubts in her tone: "But is it really a coming-of-age ceremony?"

    Gawain''s heart moved, and Amber''s words seemed to remind him of something: "What do you mean..."

    "Ms. Ye said that he is preparing a grand coming-of-age ceremony for the world, and the concept of coming-of-age ceremony is that mortals break free from the mental seal, gods break free from the shackles of belief, and both parties can achieve independent unbinding. The example of Tal Lund proves that This process must be completed by mortals themselves," Amber said, with doubts in his heart, "I remember you had a metaphor, saying that ''gods'' are the ''inner demons'' of all living beings in the world, so such things as inner demons can only rely on themselves The power of the gods can only solve it, then if the gods committed suicide... Is this still considered a mortal to rely on their own strength to pass the ''adult ceremony''? Isn''t the power of the gods an external force?"

    Gawain was stunned for a while. This question was really put before him for the first time¡ªfor all beings in the world, is the power of the gods considered an external force?

    The first reaction, he felt that the answer was yes. The power of gods is of course an external force for mortals. After all, this is a blessing that came out of thin air. However, he soon shook his head and realized that he could not use " individual¡± perspective to judge this issue.

    "From the perspective of individual mortals, the gods are an external force, just like a priest who is praying. Of course, his power comes from a **** who has conferred blessings, but from the perspective of the whole mortal..." Gawain frowned slightly. Mei, I felt as if I had caught something, "Gods are a ''phenomenon'' in the process of the minds of mortal beings, they are products, and they are a link in the cycle, so the power of gods should not be regarded as external forces for mortals as a whole... Wait, it''s not just that, there should be a higher level of perspective."

    He stopped suddenly, a vague vein in his mind was quickly becoming clear, and Amber beside him also quieted down, as if he did not dare to interrupt Gawain''s thinking, and after a few seconds, Gawain finally caught this Where is the key to the idea.

    "We should jump out of the concept of mortals, from the perspective of civilization as a whole," he said while thinking, "Our civilization is composed of two parts, mortals and gods, and the concept of ''mitzvah'' may not be limited to mortals. It should be placed on the top of the head, but should be placed on the civilization as a whole¡ªMs. Ye refers to the adulthood of civilization, not the adulthood of mortals. So of course the gods cannot be regarded as external forces under this framework, and the actions they make are internal civilization. The result of the operation of power!

    "Think carefully about why Ms. Ye was able to advance this matter? It''s because the Theocratic Council first completed the weakening of the chain - He only played a catalyst role in the whole process, and it was the reason why it might have taken decades or even hundreds of years. The process to be completed has been accelerated to within a year, but apart from Him, the ''catalyst'' that did not directly change the direction of the process, every link in the rite of passage can still be regarded as an ''internal link'' in the development of civilization! "

    The earth goddess Gaia listened carefully to Gawain''s analysis. She quickly understood the meaning of the other party, and understood that the "self-suffering" of the gods did not violate the conditions required for the rite of passage, but she did not understand that this pair of sisters What is the impact of that decision: "What you mean by this analysis is that the gods'' choice to commit suicide is in line with the needs of the rite of passage..."

    "No, what I mean is, we only need the final result of ''civilized adulthood'', and the so-called ''self-disconnection'' is just a means. As we all know, things like ''means'' can have a lot of room for manipulation," Gao Wen frowned. Wrinkled tightly, his brain was running fast, "I want to confirm one thing first, Lady Ye asked you to kill your own divinity when the final disobedience occurs - He actually did not require you to be the same as your own divinity, right? ?"

    Gaia was stunned for a moment, then nodded slowly: "As long as the out-of-control divinity can be destroyed, the problem will be solved naturally, but the gods are now divided into two, the power of divinity is almost as powerful as the power of human nature, even the former Even stronger, we attack our own divinity, and the best result is to die together. If necessary, we may have to detonate the entire kingdom of God to intercept the completely crazy divinity... No matter what, we are sure It''s impossible to survive."

    "It''s not important, as long as you confirm that the ultimate goal is to ''destroy divinity'' and you''re done," Gawain waved his hand, "then this is similar to the conclusion of the research on the history of theocracy, and even more consistent with the case of Tallond. You should also know that , the dragon **** has fallen, but the human part of the dragon **** has now been condensed and reborn, and this has no effect on the ''adulthood'' of the dragon, so our goal is very simple - find a way to make your human half body in this ''civil war'' Just survive."

    When Amber heard this, she immediately stared at Gawain with wide eyes. Although she didn''t know the other party''s specific thinking, she was quite sure and certain that the other party was brewing a nasty and inappropriate behavior in his mind. After all, the other party''s eyes at this time She was so familiar.

    The three goddesses are obviously not used to this "out of the frame" way of thinking. Although they have now obtained the freedom of human nature, their long-term follow-up thinking still makes them less accustomed to looking for loopholes (from this aspect, they were not used to the gods.) Miermina, who can start actively exploiting the loopholes when she is stable, is really a crumb of the gods), Eve, the goddess of harvest, looked at Gawain suspiciously: "But this is almost impossible to achieve, the divine half-body is very powerful, in Lady Ye Among the opportunities created, the best result we can think of is to annihilate with it... Wait, do you want to send a mortal army into the kingdom of God in advance to ''help us''?"

    Listening to Eve''s guess, Flora who was beside Gawain shook her head before Gawain said a word: "That''s not good, mortals can''t step into the kingdom of God at will, without ''adult'', ordinary people can step into the kingdom of God. In an instant, the body and mind will collapse in the spiritual pollution. Even if a few mortals who break free from the chains can come to the throne of God, this power cannot control the battle situation. And the reason why we choose ''suicide'' is to not drag down the world. This is a A dead end..."

    "Listen to me first," Gawain waved his hand and interrupted him unceremoniously, "Of course the army of mortals can''t get in, but what about the weapons of mortals?"

    The three goddesses were stunned for a while, and even the air under the entire golden oak tree froze for a moment, a strange silence enveloped the surroundings, Amber''s heart was clear: she knew what Gawain wanted to do.

    "Let me confirm one thing first," Gawain raised a finger, "Since you are now able to move freely, then you should be able to carry some ''things'' from here to bring back to your own kingdom of God?"

    "It''s . Influence."

    "Second thing," Gawain raised another finger, "the gods currently on the throne are pure divine half-body, those divine half-body can''t think freely, right? They will only strictly follow The ''dogma'' stipulated in the trend of thought operates, except that when the final disobedience occurs, they will run out of control and kill, and they do nothing else, right?"

    "That''s right," Gaia seemed to have finally turned the corner, and her gaze at Gawain became a little weird, "but I need to remind you that the premise of the divine half-body doing nothing is that it is not threatened. , if an act of definite hostility is made, even if it is a human half body that is homologous to it, it will immediately lead to its counterattack. In the perception of ''threat'', the judgment of the gods is extremely precise and rapid, because the sects All have the idea of ??''God is not to be offended''."

    Gawain spread his hands: "Is it a threat before the bomb detonates?"

    The three goddesses looked at each other, and Flora was the first to turn to look at Gawain after a while: "Then we need to verify it!"

    "Then you wait here," Gawain was getting excited, "I''m going to find a bomb for you..."

    As a result, before he finished speaking, he saw Amber suddenly pull out an iron lump from his arms: "Don''t look for it, I have a grenade here - the equivalent may be a little smaller, but it should be no problem for verification. "

    Gawain suddenly looked at the Shadow Assault Goose with a look of astonishment: "Why do you carry this with you?"

    "I don''t know," Amber akimbo, "I can''t even remember when and where I got along¡ªbut then again, I''m a military intelligence chief, so it''s not too much to carry some self-defense weapons with me?"

    Gawain wanted to say that even as the Director of Military Intelligence, it was a bit too much to carry a grenade with him when he usually went out, but the other party really relieved his urgent need, so he didn''t say anything, but took the iron lump that Amber handed over. , sent to Flora: "Look at this, can you feel hostility or ''offensive'' from it?"

    Flora bent down curiously and took this ingenious and interesting mortal artifact from Gawain. The grenade in her hand was as delicate as a pebble. She tossed this little thing over and over, thoughtfully. He said, "Is this the new weapon you have created over the years... It''s interesting, it looks like a quiet lump of iron, with no edge and no blade, I don''t feel any threat..."

    As she spoke, she picked up the grenade and bit it to her mouth again¡ªthe youngest "sister" of the three goddesses obviously had a stronger curiosity and playful mentality than the two older sisters. Even Gawain did not expect the action, but with this bite, the precise trigger mechanism in the grenade was finally activated.

    Almost as soon as the magic circuit was connected, the three goddesses all reacted. Flora took the thing out of her mouth and held it in her hand. A shimmering barrier was established in the blink of an eye and the grenade was tightly closed. package, and then a ray of light burst out in the palm of the goddess of spring¡ª

    After the muffled sound as if a balloon pierced in the water, Flora was taken aback, but she was only taken aback.

    "I sensed an extremely weak ''threat'' when it exploded, but I really didn''t feel anything before that." The Goddess of Spring looked at the smoke gradually dissipating in her hands in surprise, and rubbed the still-hot iron filings, "But Its power is very small..."

    "We have a powerful one," Gao Wen smiled, "the power is a hundred times, a thousand times, or even tens of thousands of times greater than it¡ªand it''s mass-produced."

    The eyes of the three goddesses lit up almost simultaneously.

    By this time, Gawain''s sultry operation is actually quite clear - since the ultimate goal is only to "destroy the divinity", it obviously doesn''t matter how it is destroyed. At present, the gods of the gods are in a pile on the throne. The answering machine that automatically answers prayers is still a few days away from losing control. During this "buffer period", it shouldn''t be too much to do some "battle preparations" with the "human nature of God" who have become friendly forces? Before something like a bomb detonates, it''s just a bunch of harmless iron lumps, so it shouldn''t be too much to pile tens of thousands of tons of explosives around the half-body of the gods, right?

    As for whether to talk about martial arts - it''s all life and death, who TM tells you about martial arts, and let''s talk about it, what is martial arts? This concept is advancing with the times. The next equivalent in the new era is Wude, and Cecil''s "wude" has always been a lot...

    It''s just that Eve, the goddess of harvest, is obviously a little worried - as a **** in the field of agriculture, she obviously doesn''t know much about Cecil''s "virtue": "Can relying on these things really kill the divine half-body?"

    "The God of War died on this (1/1), what do you think?" Gawain spread his hands, "If your divine half-body can fight again, will the God of War still be able to fight?"

    Eve was stunned for a while, then said subconsciously, "That''s fine."

    "No, I still have a problem this time," Gawain shook his head, "Even with these preparations, the ability of the gods to recover is still a difficult issue - with the support of the world''s ideological forces, even if we pile up more explosives, I''m afraid It is also difficult to kill your divinity in an instant, do you have a solution to this problem?"

    "Please leave it to us," Gaia smiled gently and nodded slightly, "Since Ms. Ye instructed us to find a way to kill our divine half-body, it means that we have a way to prevent the recovery of the divine half-body¡ª As an existence equivalent to the divine half-body, we can completely guide the thoughts from the world to ourselves in a short period of time. During this time, the divine half-body can be killed. But this process must be fast, Because over time, the thoughts of earthly beings will reshape us as gods."

    Gao Wen exhaled slightly, and a smile appeared on his face: "Then it''s fine."

 Chapter 1537ï¼š High imitation night lady

    Lady Ye successfully completed the separation of the human and divine aspects of the gods, and pointed out a way for them to solve the divine disaster on their own. Now, Gawain has made a little adjustment for this way.

    After all, the option of letting the gods "self-destruct" is not what he wants to see, nor is it in line with his plan for the "final order" of the gods and the long-term development needs of the Loren civilization-as an integral part of civilization, "the gods "It is an undeniable force, which cannot be simply and rudely abandoned just because it has the possibility of running out of control. The Noi people have used practical examples to prove that the gods can serve the civilization as a whole safely and harmlessly. The "final order" pursued by the Theocratic Council is precisely this harmless relationship.

    As long as this possibility still exists, Gawain cannot easily let the gods die.

    Of course, he wouldn''t complain about the "advice" that Lady Ye gave to the gods because of this. After all, Lady Ye just chose the safest path he could find. As an ancient **** who has experienced the age of sailors, He It also has its own blind spots. The gods are not omniscient, let alone omnipotent, which Gawain has known for a long time - and at such times, his flexible way of thinking will come in handy.

    Taking advantage of the fact that the "divine half-body" who were trapped in the gods were unable to take any action, the mortals and the "human nature of the gods" cooperated to arrange the god-killing trap. In Gawain''s opinion, this method was stable.

    The three Fengrao sisters seemed to be in a very happy mood. They obviously never thought that the problem could be solved in this way before, and their reaction at the moment also verified Gawain''s idea - when there is a way to go, of course they also want to live go down.

    After all, they are "human nature of God".

    "But then again, if you want to use these earthly weapons to kill the divine half-body, the amount needed is not a small amount." After the initial joy calmed down, Eve began to ask some more realistic questions, "After all It''s not just our sisters who need these things - even if you don''t count some weak and weak gods in the mountains and forests in the western part of the continent, there are more than a dozen gods large and small on this continent. Is this amount... ok? "

    This is indeed a practical problem, and Gawain also thought about it seriously before giving the answer: "We have a lot of reserves - the situation was severe during the wasteland war before, and the major arsenals in Cecil have been working hard to hoard arms. And the result of this struggle to the end is that after the war, there are still mountains of ''stocks'' in the arsenals of various places, and this is not the reserves of other countries, such as the most basic magic crystal bombs and magic guided artillery shells. Other countries also have their own products, so the stock should be fine.

    "Of course, it is not ruled out that some gods have too much vitality and consume too much ammunition, resulting in insufficient ammunition in stock, but I don''t think this is a big problem. It is enough to urgently produce a batch of the insufficient part. After all, we still have a year left. Buffer period..."

    "Can it be produced?" Flora couldn''t help but ask, and it could be seen that she really didn''t understand this aspect, "Will this affect the construction of the mother star barrier?"

    Gawain smiled when he heard this: "Don''t worry - these things are piled up in the kingdom of God to detonate directly as traps, and you don''t need to consider accuracy or range, not even stability, pure heap equivalent. There is no technical difficulty in the gadgets, and now any small factory that supplies the mine can handle this order, and it will hardly affect the construction of the mother star barrier."

    Listening to Gawain''s explanation, the three goddesses couldn''t help but smiled at each other and breathed a sigh of relief¡ªafter the last worry was lifted, they could finally plant a bomb at home in a down-to-earth way.

    At this time, Amoen had fallen into a complete sluggishness watching from the side, and the development of things had taken off all the way from the beginning. By this time, the mother who had already flown did not know each other, so that I don''t know how long it took, this "natural" God" finally woke up and muttered: "You...is it really feasible? In such a serious crisis, this method can be used to..."

    "Why isn''t it feasible?" Gawain spread his hands and said with a face that took it for granted, "Even if the ''divine half-body'' of the gods is powerful, it is indeed scary after going crazy, but now they are just mud tires on the throne of God. It¡¯s just a puppet. It can¡¯t think, can¡¯t act, it can only operate according to the law, but we can think. The human nature of the gods who have obtained freedom is also thinking with us. "

    "That''s right," Amber also nodded and echoed immediately, "Isn''t this just a living person hitting a stake, how hard can it be, at most it''s the stake this time, but as long as your blood It''s bright, we can scrape it to death even if we scrape it..."

    Amoen was stunned when he heard it, and couldn''t help but ask, "What is a blood bar?"

    The three goddesses next to them also said in unison, "What does scraping mean?"

    "Don''t pay attention to her, it''s just some uncommon words," Gawain saw Amber was about to start pushing books again, and immediately waved his hand to forcibly cover the topic, and at the same time his face became a little serious, and he began to bring the topic back to the right track." I must stress that although we have found a way to solve it, it does not solve all the problems, because there is one most critical problem that I have not yet figured out - Ms. Night has done so much, her actions Behind...is it a continuation of a certain order left by the sailor?"

    "The instructions left by the sailor..." Amber frowned immediately, she really didn''t think in this direction before, "Why did you suddenly think of them?"

    "The sailors never come back, but they leave behind too many things," Gawain said slowly while thinking, "They are going on an ''eternal expedition'' whose end is far away, as if they are looking for the end of the world. Flying through countless galaxies, considering the scale and long cycle of this expedition, it is obviously reasonable for the voyagers to not turn back, but since they do not turn back, why did they leave behind the ''Sky'' and ''Sentry'' systems , and a ''star map keeper''?

    "The sentinel responsible for monitoring the realm of the gods, responsible for monitoring the earthly sky, and a star map keeper with an ancient mission and free will, are these ''legacy'' missions just to record data? The sailor fleet is now It is far away from this space, and even the highest unit like Cangqiong Station cannot contact the general database, so if all the monitoring records cannot be uploaded to the fleet, what is the point of these monitoring?"

    The expressions on the faces of the three Fengrao sisters were somewhat dazed. After all, in this world, I am afraid that only Gawain would be so serious about pondering the secrets of the sailor and thinking about such far-flung issues, but Amber seemed to understand Gawain''s words. Thinking, she showed a thoughtful expression: "So, do you think that the navigator left these three systems not to send some monitoring data to the ''fleet'', but to let them operate independently, waiting for something?"

    "The sentinel said that it took on an eternal and desperate mission, a meaningless mission that could only be repeated until the end of time. I didn''t think much about it at that time, but then I thought about it, the sentinel''s sentence Are the words describing the facts, or are they expressing in an extreme way that the appearance of a certain ''condition'' is far away, and there is little hope," Gawain said while recalling, "When I think about it now, the impression of the sailor is like a Travelers who can¡¯t go back, but they keep burying seeds one after another during the journey. The environment on this road is harsh, so after those seeds are buried, they actually sleep in the soil almost forever, but There is a very simple reason..."

    Gawain paused when he said this, as if he was looking for more suitable words to express his thoughts, but Amoen next to him said what he was thinking first: "When you bury the seeds, It must have been expected that it would germinate one day."

    Amber reacted: "...So, do you think that Ms. Ye is preparing for ''germination'' by doing these things? Do you think the ''condition'' that the Sentinels could not achieve until they died has almost appeared?"

    Gawain nodded slightly, his thoughts had already spread out: "Ms. Ye has become the ''star map keeper'' of the sailor as an ancient god, and although there is no star map on Noi star The custodian, but also has other ancient facilities left by the sailors. We can imagine how many planets suitable for life have been visited by the sailors on the way, and whether they stayed on each planet more or less. Down some ''gardeners'' to wait for the seeds to sprout?"

    He raised his head, the crown of the golden oak covered his vision, and beyond the crown of the oak tree was the eternally chaotic dark sky of the Shadow Realm, but his eyes seemed to be able to penetrate these darkness and obstacles and see the real world. Stars, in his imagination, there are already many starlights shining in the stars, and there are flickering channels between the lights: "If these planets with the legacy of the voyagers can be connected in the night sky... Then It must be a magnificent star map."

    This is a picture that the three Fengrao sisters have never imagined in their long divine life, a "field" that has never appeared in the entire information system of the gods. They listened to Gawain''s description in amazement, and among them The youngest Flora was the first to react: "Then...then what will happen if we really reach the stage of ''germination''?"

    The young goddess suddenly felt some unease in her heart, and she didn''t know where the unease came from. She had some expectations, but she couldn''t tell what she was looking forward to.

    "I don''t know, no one knows, so I''m very curious now what kind of instructions the sailor left to Lady Ye," Gawain retracted his gaze and looked at the goddess of spring calmly, "this may be a ''timely harvest'' '' instructions, it may be a gift that spans millions of years, or it may even be just a message or a blessing, like the little card a mother puts in her child''s coming-of-age gift... There are so many possibilities. "

    Flora thought for a while, then shook her head seriously: "We don''t have a mother."

    Gao Wen: "..."

    Then Flora raised her finger and pointed to the holy giant deer on the side, and added: "If you have to say, our sister''s mother is Lord Amoen, but he doesn''t admit it, and he didn''t prepare gifts for us."

    Gawain finally couldn''t help but turn his head to look at Amoen: "...What did you guys talk about before I came?"

    "Don''t ask me, I don''t want to say it," Amoen tried to bury his head, if he had hands, he would have covered his forehead at this time, "don''t take what they say too seriously, they don''t take it too seriously. "

    What else can Gawain say? This time, let alone emotional incoherence, his thoughts are incoherent...

    But fortunately there was Amber next to him, this nerve-shattering Shadow Assault Goose abruptly connected with what Gawain had just said: "In short, sooner or later, we still have to chat with Ms. Ye face to face-you have a lot of information about The sailor has questions to ask him, and I have plenty to ask him."

    Gao Wen nodded slightly when he heard the words, and Gaia sisters cast a strange look at Amber again, Gawain finally asked what he had wanted to ask from just now: "I want to ask something - after you see Amber Why is this reaction? Is it because she looks the same as Lady Night?"

    He asked straightforwardly, and the content of the question surprised the three sisters, but after a moment of panic, Gaia nodded slightly: "There are subtle differences, but really... very, very similar, especially the eyes, Pretty much the same."

    After Gaia''s voice fell, Eve also said immediately: "And not only the appearance is very similar, but also a feeling... It is a little connection in the breath, which makes us almost think that we have seen Ms. Ye, so we only There will be such a big reaction.¡±

    Unsurprisingly, the answer that had been guessed for a long time and the long-standing suspicion were confirmed. Although the amount of information in the answer was huge, Gawain and Amber had almost no changes in their expressions at the moment.

    The mental preparation to do has already been done.

    "Is it even the appearance that is almost the same?" Gawain silently turned his head and glanced at Amber who was standing beside him. He couldn''t help but imagine the effect of putting her face on an ancient **** like "Ms. Ye". What would it look like to stand in front of a mythical form of amber magnified hundreds of thousands of times, but as a result, my imagination was almost drained and I couldn''t think of it, "I can''t find any place for majesty..."

    Amber became anxious when he heard this, and jumped to differentiate: "I''ll be dignified when I grow up!"

    Gaia looked at the reaction of the two people in front of her, but her heart made waves, and after realizing that Gao Wen and Amber were not surprised by the amazing fact, she vaguely guessed some truth: "She is...she and Ms. Ye. What is the connection between them?"

    "The specific details are not yet clear," Gawain sighed and did not hide it, "but I suspect Amber is Lady Ye''s shadow on the earth."

    Gaia: "...?"

    "I''ll show you this and you''ll understand," Amber thought for a while, and with a swipe in the air, he took out a short black and white staff, "Does this look familiar?"

    As soon as the short staff came out, Gawain saw the three goddesses in front of him taking half a step back in unison. This unexpected but somewhat exaggerated reaction made him wonder whether to laugh or cry, and he couldn''t help but sigh at Ye Ye. It was a bit too harsh for the lady to start the operation.

    "This is more than familiar," Flora looked at the shadow sap in Amber''s hand, and the blood on her forehead began to flow down again, "This thing was still on my head not long ago... Although it looks a little different, it should be Lady Ye''s scepter, but you have this..."

    "High imitations," Amber sighed, turning around with the sap in his hands, "I still have quite a few high imitations here, can you all take a look?"

    The three goddesses shook their heads in unison: "No need, thank you!"

    (It''s time to push the book, a not too young seedling, from Luo Sanguan.CS''s "Thousands of Sparks", science fiction, the introduction is below:

    The fire was roaring, and the steam pushed the gears into rotation. Riding on a giant metal ship combined with rivets, humans shuttled between the stars.

    His majesty, the great emperor, is shining brightly, and under his shadow, the benevolent empire has found a place to live in the sea of ??stars.

    And Dusand feels that this world with the wrong style of painting...maybe there are other possibilities.

    The author is also a fan of my book, and I think everyone can support it. )

 Chapter 1538ï¼š Ambers Hope

    The high imitation sap (which can also be used as a shadow scepter by the way) brought out by Amber has a strong deterrent effect on the three Fengrao sisters. Gawain can be sure that he can see the smell of ptsd from them, and after that, He only briefly explained the strange and mysterious connection between Amber and Lady Ye, and the origin of the "high imitation" in the former''s hands.

    He didn''t plan to conceal this matter from the beginning - the secrets of the Director of Military Intelligence are of course secrets from the outside world, but here, he has the opportunity to inquire some useful information from the mouths of the three Fengrao sisters. In any case, Gaia and the others have had direct face-to-face contact with Lady Ye, and this is the closest intelligence source related to Lady Ye that Gawain has been able to find so far.

    "Wrong copying and information overflow?" After listening to Gawain''s explanation, Flora, the goddess of spring''s first reaction was a little stunned, which was obviously beyond her knowledge, "The things left by the sailors are really profound. ¡­¡±

    "This is not our area of ??expertise," Gaia, the Mother Earth, shook her head gently, "Our sisters know a little about Nongsang..."

    "You don''t need to pay attention to the part involving proper nouns," Gawain waved his hand. From the very beginning, he didn''t expect the three gods of agriculture to understand the tech stuff left by the sailors. to give them a general impression, "You could simply think of this as some kind of ''incarnation'', or some other state, and I''m wondering now if you have any idea of ??that state. mind."

    Hearing Gawain''s words, Gaia showed a thoughtful expression, and shook her head slightly after a moment: "According to your description, this Miss Amber can be regarded as some kind of... replica of Lady Ye. , but only a fairly limited portion of it is copied, so she has a weak connection with her ''ontology'' without being able to establish direct communication, it''s not like an ''avatar'', but..."

    She paused when she said this, her eyes fell on Amber, and after a few seconds of careful judgment, she continued: "It''s some kind of existence between ''incarnation'' and ''independent individual''."

    Eve, the goddess of harvest, also nodded and added: "This Miss Amber has her own thinking and personality. From this point of view, she is indeed an independent and free individual, but the premise of her existence is from the According to what you just said, some things copied from the ''ontology'' are called ''overflow data'', so from the soul... her ''independence'' is not so certain, and from what you just mentioned, please report On the other hand, she is now being influenced by the ontology, which is obviously gradually increasing, which also shows that her own existence is flawed."

    Hearing the cautious and not optimistic statement of the two goddesses, Gawain''s brows could not help frowning: "What do you mean, Amber cannot exist independently and stably, and her ''stability'' will gradually weaken over time?"

    Gaia, Eve and Flora discussed in a low voice quickly, and then the eldest sister Gaia raised her head and looked into Gawain''s eyes: "Our sisters are not experts in the field of souls, but as gods, we We also have some understanding in this regard, and at the same time, we have also personally contacted Ms. Ye Ye, that ancient god... is a powerful and ''complex'' existence."

    "Combine?" Gawain frowned, trying to understand the meaning of the other party''s words, "You mean... His ''components'' are very ''complex''?"

    "This is a bit weird, but it fits our feeling very well," Gaia nodded. "Maybe it has existed for too long and accumulated a huge amount of memory and power, or it may be the influence of the sailor''s transformation. , Lady Night has a complex power and a huge body that amazes us all. If the gods can be expressed in ''data'' as you said, the data contained in Lady Night must be an amazing scale, and we all know that ...the more complex something is, the higher the probability of structural defects after copying, especially if the premise is ''miscopying'', and the stability of the copy is of particular concern.

    "Judging from my personal feelings, although Ms. Ye acted a little... rudely, she should not mind the existence of a ''replica'' like Miss Amber, and the clues you disclosed also support this conclusion. So Miss Amber''s current The change should have nothing to do with Lady Night''s subjective wishes, but rather the ''deficiency'' of the former itself as a replica is gradually expanding and affecting its performance of stability."

    Gawain''s face darkened a little bit, and this conclusion was exactly the possibility he least wanted to see - Amber''s recent abnormal changes had nothing to do with Lady Ye, but her own flaws.

    If the abnormal change is related to Ms. Ye, then he still has a lot of room for manipulation. He has a target to negotiate and a source to solve, but what if the source is Amber himself?

    As a result of a wrong copy, Amber''s own "information structure" is not enough to maintain her own long-term stable existence, which causes her to move closer to her "ontology" and lose her integrity as an independent individual more and more... ...If this goes on, maybe she will become part of Lady Night at some point, or become useless redundant information and be recovered by the anchor generator...

    While thinking about it, he suddenly felt someone gently tug at his sleeve behind him.

    Looking back, Amber is looking up, staring at himself without blinking.

    Under the gaze of those amber eyes, Gawain''s somewhat anxious mood suddenly calmed down, and then, after calming down again, he suddenly thought of something.

    "You said just now that Ms. Ye doesn''t mind Amber''s existence," he suddenly raised his head to look at the three goddesses in front of him, "what if we go further, if Ms. Ye is even happy to see Amber''s existence, and even wants to help herself Can this ''clone'' continue to exist? What do you think He will do?"

    When he said this conjecture, he thought of another thing in his mind. Another sample should have disappeared in this world, but it was protected by an inexplicable force, and the things in the world were preserved in the form of "miracles" - Nabenye Mage Notes.

    As the "native product" of the Violet Kingdom, the notebook left by the wild mage should have disappeared in this world with the end of the Violet Dream, but the fact is that it was "left" by a wonderful force, And to this day, he is still lying in a special room in the Great Library of the Empire. He still remembers that a hazy light and shadow shrouded the book, and that power was undoubtedly from Lady Night, Lady Night. There was even a sentence left in the book, a sentence that seemed to be deliberately left in order to affirm the existence of the "wild mage"... This move actually revealed a signal:

    Although Ms. Ye used a bow to hit people''s glass, used a sap to open people''s skulls, and killed people if they didn''t agree, He is a good **** - He is not even afraid to save a notebook written by mortals in person, then of course He is May also help Amber.

    In fact, Gawain had guessed in this regard as early as when he knew that Ms. Ye had received a group of lost people, including Silver-Eyed Cloade, and even earlier than that, and now he is finally in front of him. With several "parties" who have dealt with Ms. Ye directly, he thought that some of his questions might be answered.

    "Help Miss Amber continue to exist?" Gaia obviously hadn''t thought about this possibility, she was stunned for a moment, but she soon pondered thoughtfully, "We still don''t know much about Miss Ye, except that we know In addition to his extreme power, everything about that ancient **** is a mystery to us... but after hearing what you said about the sailor just now, I suddenly thought of one thing."

    Gawain stared into Gaia''s eyes, and the latter continued to speak after organizing the language a little: "In a sense, Ms. Ye may also be facing a similar problem to Miss Amber-maintaining her own existence. ."

    Gawain frowned and responded quickly: "Anchor point generator."

    "Yes, the thing called the anchor generator, although I don''t understand what it is, but from your description, Lady Night, as one of the gods who should have been destroyed by the sailors in ancient times, has survived. So far, it is this ''device'' called the anchor generator, which is relied on, in other words - his own existence is not so stable, but the creation of the sailor is reliable enough," Gaia said. While pointing to the wound on his head, "The other obvious fact is that Lady Night trusts and will skillfully use the things that the sailors left him, and he will also use the principles of the sailors'' legacy. Transform to solve the actual problems encountered by yourself.

    "Using the impact of the anchor generator to divide the divinity and humanity of the gods this season belongs to this kind of transformation and utilization of the technology of the sailor.

    "Then if he really helps Miss Amber, and the conventional method doesn''t work, maybe he will still use this idea..."

    "...He may also prepare an ''anchor point'' for Amber, just like the Navigator created an ''anchor point generator'' for him," Gawain suddenly let out a long breath, despite what Gaia said so far Everything was speculation, but he suddenly relaxed for some reason. This relaxation was not Amber''s "look away", nor was he self-comforting with "there must be a way before the car reaches the mountain", but in a After hanging on for a long time, I finally felt a sense of solidity, and finally saw a little bit of peace of mind in the darkness, "Wait, maybe this ''anchor'' has appeared..."

    He suddenly thought of the MIIA operatives who had disappeared on Violet Island, the mysterious girl "Morning Star" that Modier''s exploration team met in the Violet Forest, and the invitation from Lady Ye. The relevant clues were suddenly linked together by a guess at this moment, which made his eyes slightly brighter.

    These changes did not hide from Gaia''s eyes. The earth goddess with a gentle temperament smiled and looked very happy: "It seems that our answer is still worthwhile, doesn''t it?"

    "Very valuable," Gawain sorted out his expression and mood instantly, and looked at the three goddesses with a very solemn attitude, "At least for me personally, these answers are extremely important."

    "That''s good, because you have also helped us a lot, and this kind of mutual help is deserved." Eve said on the side, her elk-shaped lower limbs gently digging the soil on the ground, it seemed that she was in a good mood performance, "So is it time for us to plan how to implement that ''plan''?"

    A plan to pile explosives in the kingdom of God.

    "Fortunately, we still have some buffer time to complete these arrangements," Gawain sighed softly, then looked left and right at this special courtyard outside the border of the civilized world and adjacent to the realm of the gods, "I First confirm one thing, can you only contact us through here?"

    "So far," Gaia nodded, "this is in the Shadow Realm, and the fort behind you leads to the Shadow Realm. This is the ''farthest'' place we can go without intervening in the world. , it is too risky to take a step further, and it may cause a change in the divine half-body."

    "Well..." Gawain pondered for a while, and had a plan in his mind, "Then let''s use this as a distribution and transfer point. There is a very large range of barren areas on the edge of the courtyard area, which is enough to store a lot of arms, and since you can be safe To reach this position, other gods should also be able to do it.

    "Since your three sisters are the first batch of gods to contact us, let''s start the test from the Kingdom of Plenty. I will arrange for personnel to send a batch of ''materials'' here at this time tomorrow, and you will send them back for testing first. Let''s see what the reaction of the kingdom of God and the half body of the gods are, if everything develops as we planned, then we will officially start mass transportation..."

    Gawain paused abruptly when he said this, and then patted his head as if he had suddenly remembered something: "By the way, I almost forgot, do you know how to use those ''things''?"

    The three goddesses looked at each other, and Flora first broke the silence a little embarrassedly: "I guess... the correct usage should not be a bite?"

    "It seems that you still need some basic training," Gao Wen''s mouth trembled, "Although the process is two steps of ''stacking'' + ''detonation'', in order to achieve the best results, you need to Today, mortals have a basic understanding of the weapons made by mortals, mainly to understand their performance and killing methods, to understand how to arrange and activate them to maximize their power, as well as the most basic knowledge of safe custody and the damage to the fuze once it fails. Simple way to deal with it...don''t worry, although it may sound a little confusing to you, it''s all basic knowledge, and with the wisdom of gods, you probably learned it at a glance."

    The arrangement on Gawain''s side was clear and orderly, and the three goddesses nodded again and again, both of them seemed to be very serious and serious about doing business, but Amber was listening to it, but it became more and more strange, and she couldn''t help but think. There was a scene where a few Cecil military experts ran to the disobedient courtyard to give lessons, and a row of gods sat neatly opposite the anti-divine barrier, and the whole person was not well on the spot...

    She told Gawain about her association, but the latter showed a strange expression: "You said that...how come I think this picture is full of artistic and religious meaning?"

    Amber: "...you specified that this is a bit of a serious problem in artistic understanding."

    However, Gawain disapproved of Amber''s evaluation - mortals instruct the gods on how to overthrow theocracy, the earthly guns armed the gods with their humanity, and the madness of the divinity vanished after this - what could be more artistic than this scene And religious implication, full of strong contradictions and unity of order, and perfectly showing the "Cecil Order"?

    Seriously, he said that he wanted to find two painters to paint this scene!

 Chapter 1539ï¼š Safe way to deliver the message

    The process of how to deliver the "mortal weapons" to the Divine Kingdom of Plenty was quickly finalized. As for Gawain''s arrangement, Amoen said he had no opinion at all¡ªin fact, the former **** of nature had always been at ease, as long as he did not If it bothers him to grow vegetables, he usually doesn''t take care of what the Theocratic Council does in the yard. What''s more, he was originally deserted here. Now that such interesting things are happening, he is even happy to have fun...

    "Just be careful not to touch my garden and vegetable patch, and don''t take up the fenced area under the tree," Ammon stood up from under the golden oak tree and pointed his head to a piece of land not far away. Open ground, "This is Miermina''s territory. I told her to keep this place for her."

    "It''s natural," Gawain nodded. "The main handover area will be set outside the courtyard. Except that the entrance and exit of the fortress cannot be bypassed, this matter will not affect your daily life here."

    After he finished speaking, he pondered for a while, and looked back at Amber and the three sisters of abundance next to him: "Now let''s think about what omissions in this matter or what needs to be discussed - this matter is of a very special nature and is being discussed with the Theocratic Councillor. The other members of the council need to make the plan as complete as possible before it goes public."

    As soon as Gawain''s voice fell, Gaia, the eldest sister of the three goddesses, really thought of something: "How should we inform the other gods of this plan?"

    This question was indeed something that Gawain hadn''t had time to seriously consider just now, but after a moment''s thought, he realized that it was indeed a bit troublesome: "Notifying other gods... The key is whether this will disturb their ''divine half-body''. By the way, we sent information to the Kingdom of God by setting up ''windows'' in various cathedrals before, and you can indeed receive this information, right?"

    "Yes, we decided to contact you directly after receiving the ''message'' from the believers, but not all gods have taken this step in advance like our sisters, I think most of them should be more Be cautious," Eve, the goddess of harvest, said as she pondered, "and there is a very crucial point, which you mentioned just now - to avoid stimulating the ''divine half-body''. Even if we can convey information from the earth to the kingdom of God, we will not The way to directly reveal this plan to the other gods, because the information passed from the ''window'' such as the church will be known by the gods at the same time as the humanity and the divinity."

    Eve''s voice fell, and Gaia immediately added: "Ice-cold and static bombs will not be regarded as threats, but the ''plan'' with a clear purpose itself is an undisguised hostility, and the divine half-body will definitely produce this information. Therefore, information must not be passed upward through windows such as churches. Similarly, this plan must be kept secret, even within the Theocratic Council, and it cannot be leaked at all outside the Council. .

    "Although the gods do not constantly scan the minds of every ordinary believer, the perception of the gods has always been sharp in response to this kind of directional hostility, so as long as an ordinary believer knows about this plan, then the Every minute and every second, this believer may be alert to the god''s divine half-body due to a flash of thought, or even lose control ahead of time."

    Gaia''s warning was extremely solemn, and this made Gawain''s expression instantly serious. While being cautious in his heart, he was even more grateful that he had made a series of correct choices when he first established the Theocratic Council¡ªfrom the very beginning of the establishment of the Theocratic Council. , he formulated a strict "cognitive authority" system for him, considering that gods have the characteristic of "what mortals know is known to gods", many of the council''s plans are divided into "multi-layer structures", the more The closer the clergy and the common people are, the more concealed the real purpose of the council is, so that the executives at the end of the council often do not know the purpose behind an action at all, and the real intention of a big plan is often only Council managers and senior advisors are entitled to know;

    While formulating strict "cognitive authority", he also set a "step-by-step" code of conduct for the council from the beginning. Whether it is promoting theocratic secularization or carrying out new forms of doctrinal deconstruction, he ensures that these Actions do not directly conflict with the teachings of the corresponding gods, and try to dismantle the old belief system little by little by changing customs and replacing teachings.

    At that time, he was not completely sure what the operating mechanism of the gods was, nor did he know the clear distinction and precise definition between the "divine" and "human nature" of the gods, and he was even more uncertain about what kind of "divine half-body" the gods had. Counterattack logic", he just tried his best to ensure the safety of the unbinding process of theocracy, and now it seems... this caution is extremely correct.

    From the beginning to the end, he did not let the Theocratic Council reveal any hostility to the "divine half-body" of the gods, even if the human part of the gods already knew what this mortal organization was doing, the council has been running smoothly to this day. .

    Gawain shook his head gently, he gathered his thoughts, and began to consider the problem in front of him: "So we have two options, the first option is to pass the message through some kind of concealed method to ensure that it is transmitted from the earth to the kingdom of God. The news is that the ''human part'' of the gods can understand, but will not stimulate the ''divine part'', considering that the human part can think flexibly, and the divine part will only make logical judgments based on doctrines, this plan is feasible sex."

    "It is indeed feasible, but there are unavoidable risks, because even we ourselves cannot determine the alert state of the ''divine half body'' - after being ''cut'' by Lady Night, the relationship between us and our own divine half body The flow of information was cut off, which gave us the ability to move freely, and also made us lose the ability to control and perceive the other half of the body," Gaia shook his head, "perhaps we sent the ''letter'' to the kingdom of God from scratch. There is not a single word of hostility at the end, but the maliciousness in the heart of the person who wrote the letter will be passed on by the text, or it is another case..."

    She paused when she said this, and seemed to organize the language carefully before continuing: "We have to consider that the understanding abilities of the gods are also different..."

    Gawain felt a little weird when he heard this, and then looked at the earth goddess in front of him seriously: "Why don''t you just say ''there are differences in intelligence''?"

    "That''s fine," Gaia froze for a moment, with a slightly embarrassed expression on his face, "Everyone in the world says that the gods are omnipotent and omnipotent, but we all know how ridiculous this sentence is. The cognition and thinking of the gods are subject to their authority and teachings. influence, and the ''human nature'' part of the gods is like mortals with their own characteristics and... flaws, I think there must be some gods who are not good at thinking, maybe after we send the letter to some gods. Driven by instinct, it started to get out of control, and his human part didn''t understand what was written in the letter..."

    Gawain''s expression was a little dull, while Amber next to him was stunned: "Why are there so many fools in your gods?"

    Gaia looked embarrassed: "We haven''t actually dealt with other gods, but we believe that there must be... such ''stupid'' among the gods."

    "Okay, then the second plan," Gawain waved his hand decisively, "Find a way to establish a separate connection with the ''human half body'' of the gods and bypass their divine half body."

    "You put it simply, how do you operate this?" Amber stared at Gawain, "The human half body and the divine half body of other gods are all in one, and you can''t get around it if you send something in the past."

    Gao Wen raised his head and looked around thoughtfully, then raised his fingers and rubbed his chin: "If only like the three goddesses of abundance, it would be great to call the human half of the other gods here, we can discuss in person, anyway, the gods The human part does not have the hidden danger of mutual exclusion and pollution like the divine part, and it is possible to meet together.¡±

    "You can try to send an invitation directly," Flora tapped lightly on the ground with her forefoot, "but it''s hard to say how many gods will respond to this somewhat sudden, even suspicious invitation. After all, we can''t reveal anything about the real plan. But if you don''t say anything... who would rashly leave the kingdom of God and come to this world''s border to make an appointment?"

    "Make up an irrefutable argument to deceive them?" Amber blinked, "Anyway, it''s too late to explain after we meet, as long as we can deceive them here first."

    "It''s easy for you to say," Gawain shook his head, "what kind of reason do you think, and what kind of appeal, can make the gods leave the kingdom of God and run away collectively because of a small note from the world. Gathering here? Especially now that their human parts have just been freed, and the world is extremely tense, most of the gods should be in a state of extreme caution, and avoiding extravagance should be their common mentality at the moment.¡±

    As soon as Amber heard this, she subconsciously looked at the three goddesses of abundance: "Then why are they so reckless?"

    The three goddesses were stunned for a moment, and then said in unison, "We are measured!"

    "Yes, yes, they are also measured," Amoen, who had not spoken much just now, also helped at this time, "I am quite safe in this courtyard..."

    Gawain subconsciously glanced at Amoen and the three goddesses. He always felt that when they mentioned the word "proportion", they inexplicably released a special and the same aura. How to say It''s just like the aura when Byron talked about "justice", it''s a feeling of "although you don''t believe it, but I''m confident."

    But it was this interruption, Gaia suddenly turned his attention to Amber, and after a moment of staring, the goddess showed a thoughtful expression: "Perhaps...Miss Amber''s suggestion is not unreasonable, We can ''deceive'' the ''human half-body'' of other gods here, and we can give them a reason that they can''t refuse, at least a reason that seems impossible to refuse."

    Gawain and Amber said in unison, "Huh?"

    "This requires a little help from Miss Amber," Gaia said with a serious face, "I think the success rate is very high."

    ¡­

    Two hours later, in the blue velvet study of Cecil Palace, Amber was sitting next to Gawain''s desk, biting the pen in her mouth, admiring the fruits of her labor just now, with a faint smug look on her face.

    But this smug look only lasted for less than a moment, then she turned to look at Gao Wen who was sitting next to her with her eyes closed, she put the pen on the table and muttered unconfidently: "Do you think this is really feasible? ...even though Gaia keeps saying it has a high success rate."

    "At least in this respect, her judgment should not be wrong," Gawain opened his eyes and glanced here, "The perception of the gods is extremely keen, especially at this time, Lady Ye''s aura is very important to them. It''s almost something that can trigger ptsd. Don''t forget how the three goddesses reacted when you first walked into Amoen''s courtyard - you just showed up at the time, and none of the three fake artifacts were summoned.

    "And under the influence of this special mentality, as long as it is the news delivered by Ms. Ye, no matter how suspicious the news is, even if it is sent by the believers in the world, the human nature of the gods will definitely be half-body. Take it seriously, even if it''s just to come over to confirm the truth, they will definitely show up. After all...other than us, who would know or think of a copycat version of ''Ms. Ye'' like you?"

    "Then... well, it makes sense," Amber thought for a while, and pursed her lips, "Then come over and see if what I wrote will work."

    Gawain just got up from the chair and walked to the desk in a few steps. He saw that there were more than a dozen sheets of letter paper neatly spread out on the table at the moment, and each letter had the exact same thing written on it¡ª

    "There is still one course of treatment. Come to the secluded place of the natural master at the border of the shadow world in 24 hours. Please actively cooperate with the treatment-Ms. Ye stay."

    "Would it be a bit too unkind to write like this... ''majestic''?" Amber scratched the back of his head, and while observing Gawain''s reaction, he said with a guilty conscience, "Although I wrote it according to your intention, if it is For Lady Ye, shouldn''t this message be more dignified and solemn?"

    Gawain rubbed his chin, then shook his head after a moment: "No need to change, I think it''s good. According to the three Gaia sisters, this is how Ms. Ye communicated with them¡ªand to be honest, I also I don''t think the gods really took seriously when they received this letter to discern the truthfulness of your words and sentences, the letter really worked for something else."

    "I know, I know," Amber snapped his fingers casually as he spoke, and immediately a smoky gray-white fine sand appeared in response, fluttering around her like a circle of streamers, and then she moved from the next to her. A stack of envelopes was pulled out from the shelf, and he began to stuff the envelopes with sand one by one. "They will never doubt when they see the shadow sand in the envelopes, right? You and Gaia said so..."

    Gawain nodded, and then saw Amber begin to fold the letters one by one and stuff them into the envelopes that had been filled with half a bag of sand, and then smeared glue to seal the envelopes. Watching this scene, he thought of these letters again. He couldn''t help but feel a strange feeling in his heart. After holding it for a long time, he still couldn''t hold back his words: "Why does this look like a violent gang sending out a threatening letter..."

    "Ah? Isn''t it?" Amber raised his head and glanced at Gawain, "I thought you positioned this thing as a threatening letter from the very beginning¡ªI also want to say how you are so proficient in this matter. ."

    "Forget it, this topic can''t be studied in depth," Gawain slapped his forehead, and then saw Amber reaching for the flame lacquer seal next to him, and immediately interrupted, "Hey, wait! Don''t print that!"

    "Ah? Why?" Amber held up the lacquer seal with a stunned expression, "Don''t you usually print this when you send letters? It looks solemn..."

    "Bullshit, you leave a note to the gods as Lady Ye. It doesn''t matter if the way of transmitting the letter is the church on earth. The envelope is still covered with the stamp of the royal family of Cecil! Is this reasonable?" Gawain twitched the corners of his mouth. , "Although I just said that Ms. Ye''s ptsd can overshadow everything, don''t you think it''s a little suspicious?"

    Amber thought for a while, and regretfully put down the lacquer seal: "Okay, you''re right."

    Gawain shook his head and sighed. Seeing that Amber had everything ready, he connected with Veronica.

    "Call the bishops, saintesses, saints, and archbishops in the city," he said to Veronica, who was bewildered across the communicator, "let them prepare for the sacrifice ceremony at the ''window'', and say that Lady Ye asked I have a word for their gods..."

 Chapter 1540ï¼š Progress in the North (votes requested)

    Gawain''s order was quickly implemented, and the "Ms. Night Letter" concocted by Amber was soon sent to the cathedrals in the city, and the saints, saints, archbishops, and archbishops were guarded against the anti-divine barrier. The sanctuary of the city performed direct-to-the-god sacrificial rites, all completed with astonishing speed and swiftness, and after most of the sacrificial ceremonies in the city were over, Veronica returned to Cecil Gong returned to Gao Wen.

    "At present, all the ''letters'' have been sent ''up'', and the churches have not received direct feedback from the gods, but according to the response speed of the ceremony, the gods should have sensed Lady Ye''s breath from the sacrifices. We didn''t neglect them at all," Veronica stood in front of Gawain''s desk with a platinum scepter in her hand, with a slightly subtle expression on her face, "I really didn''t expect that things would develop like this one day..."

    "Don''t say you didn''t expect it, I didn''t expect it either," Gao Wen smiled and shook his head, "We should sort it out later to see if there are any missing gods who haven''t been notified."

    "I''ve roughly sorted it out," Veronica seemed to have known that Gawain would ask about this, and nodded immediately, "Imperial Capital is the most important cultural and economic exchange center in the northern part of the continent, and it is also the headquarters of the Theocratic Council, so the world is All Orthodox Churches have set up at least one ''agent window'' in this city, and even some churches have set up their headquarters in Cecil City. These ''windows'' have the functions of performing sacrifice ceremonies and communicating with the gods. .

    "Of course, in addition to the above-mentioned Orthodox Church, there are also some small-scale unpopular beliefs in this world, such as the tribal gods in some mountains and forests in the western region of Ogure, or the local gods worshipped by some city-states in the southern continent, These regional sects do not have a communication window in the imperial capital, but they are still on the watch list of the Theocratic Council, and based on the last report of the tribunal, I don''t think these regional sects need to worry - the vast majority of them Most of them have not developed to the point of actually producing gods, and the rest have only produced some ''miracles'' with very little directivity, and their actions are currently under control. This level of belief system does not have the ability to produce gods. the basis of disaster."

    Gawain rubbed his brows. In other words, the small sects in the area that Veronica was referring to were actually a group of blind believers formed spontaneously by old villagers and old ladies who were fooled by a few wild gods. "Church" is strictly prohibited, but in some relatively backward areas, this phenomenon is repeated repeatedly. They believe in everything, and even worship meteorites and mushrooms. The common feature is that when they join the church, they usually send eggs and eggs. The pie, and the believers basically still believe in a real **** - the major sects in the Loren continent do not have the mandatory requirement of "belief only", so that this kind of strange situation occurs repeatedly in many places.

    Of course, the Theocratic Council does not want to see such a dangerous phenomenon of welding detonators and sawing light bulbs, but the Council is still short-lived after all. Regional influence is also limited. For most of the "fanatic sects" that are far away from the radiation range of the three empires, the council can at best monitor and prevent them from spreading outward.

    This kind of monitoring and blocking is not a long-term solution, but it is sufficient for the current situation. As long as they don''t develop to a certain extent, these rural churches will not be able to give birth to real gods, and even if they create some hazy "spirits", they will not reach the level of causing divine disasters - even to the extreme, even if Those superstitious old men and women really used a couple of taels of pig head meat and half a bottle of moonshine to make a fool of themselves. The local council made a report, and the Arbitration Tribunal sent two judges of knights or nuns. It should have been wiped out. .

    After all, times have changed, and the peace-loving people of Loren are not at all lenient when it comes to eliminating the dangers that may endanger the peace.

    "Then we''ll see if the gods will come to gather on time," Gawain exhaled softly, and the smooth progress of the matter made his expression slightly relaxed, "But in this way, ''nature dominates the seclusion place''. '' But he didn''t hide at all, and I don''t know if Amoen expected how busy his place would be in the future... Then the only thing we need to worry about is that one."

    Gawain''s expression suddenly became serious, and he looked up into Veronica''s eyes: "What is the state of the God of Light now?"

    God of Light, this is the only uncontrollable link in Gawain''s entire "Gods Bombing" plan, because God of Light was annihilated in the destruction of Gondor more than 700 years ago. , The "god" that remains in the field of holy light today is just a pure divine crystallization. It has responded to the prayers of the earth in a mechanized way for hundreds of years. It''s a good thing for the text, which allows him to safely and boldly use it as a "test object" for the many plans of the Theocratic Council, allowing him to successfully complete the transformation of the Church of the Holy Light, but now, it has become a huge trouble.

    Without the half-body of humanity, the God of Holy Light would naturally not be able to take the initiative to cooperate with Gawain''s plan, nor would it be possible to help stack Cecil''s "virtue" on the throne. The "limiter" can stop the madness of that crystal.

    Of course, since the Church of the Holy Light was the first to accept the transformation, and the transformation process was relatively smooth and thorough, the faith of the Holy Light in this world no longer directly points to the God of Light, and the power of that "crystal" has been greatly weakened. But even so, a few years of nerfs are hardly worth a thousand years of accumulation, and Veronica''s return proves that.

    "...God of Light still exists, its size has been reduced by more than half, and the breath it emits is not as strong as before, but He does still exist," Veronica nodded lightly and replied with a serious expression , "His body is now operating in the kingdom of God, and even if the beliefs of mortals have been redirected elsewhere, his state remains the same as before, operating strictly in accordance with dogma."

    "Like a bomb, waiting quietly for the trigger..." Gawain frowned and said slowly, "Can''t you ''deliver'' items to the Holy Light Divine Kingdom?"

    Veronica shook her head gently: "I can use the power of the platinum scepter to ''visit'' the Holy Light Divine Kingdom, but it is only a spiritual projection. The platinum scepter does not have the function of sending physical matter into the Divine Kingdom. But... I personally think we might not have to worry too much about the status of the God of Light."

    Gao Wen raised his eyebrows when he heard this: "Oh?"

    "The God of Light is currently in a ''shielded'' state, and this shielding state is not limited to the beliefs of mortals," Veronica explained while organizing language, "The connection between gods and mortals is based on ideas. , and our transformation of the Church of the Holy Light over the years has all started from the ''ideological trend'' level, the Protestant doctrine has blocked the connection between the ideological trend and the God of Holy Light, which has actually cut off the most important link when the final disobedience is triggered."

    Gawain thought thoughtfully: "That is to say... at least in the field of Holy Light, has the Theocratic Council achieved that theoretical goal?"

    "This is just my personal judgment. After all, the state of thoughts and gods cannot be quantified. Before things really develop to a certain stage, all judgments cannot be said to be 100% correct," Veronica said cautiously. "But recently, I have been observing the state of the God of Light, and I have used the power of the platinum scepter several times to directly enter the Holy Light Kingdom to confirm the status quo. According to my observations, the flow of belief over the Kingdom of God has now been completely redirect.

    "Of course, there should still be a few stubborn believers who adhere to the old teachings or hidden idol worshipers in the world. After all, it is impossible to completely clean up a huge deep-rooted belief system in just a few years of transformation and cleaning, but these heretics Since they are few in number and unable to carry out public and formal religious activities, they will not be able to form a clear projection of thoughts in the deep sea, and naturally they will not be able to affect the stability of the God of Light."

    The existence of diehards is a vexing problem, but also one of the most intractable. The Holy Light Sect has been operating on this land for centuries based on the old Ansu, its influence is deeply rooted, and there are countless devout believers, although the new sect led by Gawain has adopted many ingenious means to make a large number of saints. The believers of the Light passively changed the trend of thought, and used strong means to clean up a large number of corrupt and depraved old religionists, but he still couldn''t clean up those who devoutly believed in the God of Light.

    What kind of stubborns are the hardest to clean up? What kind of old-fashioned priest would make both the ruler of the empire and the leader of the disobedient have to tread carefully?

    They are not corrupt priests who amass money and oppress the commoners in the name of their faith, nor are they the old religious leaders who used extraordinary power to rally the party and the tsunami. Such people were caught and hung on lampposts and flagpoles as early as the early days of the Great Purge. Those who can''t be cleaned up now are all upright gentlemen whose actions are beyond reproach, respectable people who uphold justice from the bottom of their hearts and win everyone''s respect with their actual words and deeds.

    They follow the good way in the teachings, be strict with themselves and be lenient with others, and are impeccable in morality and wisdom. Except for unswervingly believing in the God of Light and seeing the essence of Protestant reform at a glance, they have no Any mistakes, even a priest model.

    Even Wright paid tribute to them.

    A sect that has grown to a huge scale, even if it is rotten to its roots, there will still be a few such sages, and the most Gawain and Wright can do is to marginalize these highly respected "sages". , to prevent them from continuing to influence the public.

    Fortunately, the era of sages has passed.

    "Strengthen the monitoring of those old-school priests on the list, so that they can "retire" at ease. You can always pay attention to the status of the God of Light, and report immediately if there are signs of re-aggregation of thoughts," Gao Wen sighed softly, In a solemn tone, he commanded, "If the day comes when we really get out of control... we can only clean up those people on the list, and then prepare to fight the God of Light. In this matter, we can''t expect Ms. Ye to continue. help."

    Veronica bowed her head deeply: "Yes."

    Veronica left, leaving Gawain alone again in the huge study.

    The whole day was busy and busy, and when Gawain finally became quiet, a giant sun had gradually sunk to the end of the horizon, and the golden-red glow was gradually spreading from the direction of the wilderness. The sloping angle penetrates the crystal glass window and spreads all over the study.

    In front of Gao Wen, the pen holder, ink bottle, and ornaments on the desk were all pulled out in long shadows, and the light and shade stretched out in his field of vision. Looking at the uneven light and shadow, his high-speed operation for a day The brain finally relaxes a little.

    He leaned back in the high-back chair, quietly emptied his mind, and enjoyed the rare quietness of the day.

    Unfortunately, his enjoyment did not last long.

    A familiar aura suddenly appeared beside him, and Gawain''s just-relaxed spirit was instantly lifted, he immediately recovered, and looked at the shadow crack that was gradually opening in the air next to him: "What happened? "

    Amber protruded halfway from the shadow fissure, but she stopped suddenly and looked at Gao Wen who was sitting upright behind the desk with some weird eyes. After hesitating for two seconds, she said: "...Actually you You can relax a little longer, and you can pretend I haven''t gotten out yet."

    "You suddenly came to the study to find me around dinner time, something important must have happened," Gawain shrugged, "I''m not short of a few minutes of rest, tell me, what''s the situation?"

    "If I knew I had been dawdling for two minutes, it''s still a few minutes... I''m afraid that you will die behind this desk one day," Amber muttered as he drilled out of the shadow fissure, and then sighed Tone, "There was a communication from the north just now, and the expedition team led by Modier has discovered it."

    "Where is Modier?" Gawain''s eyes suddenly became sharp, "What''s the situation?"

    "They found the city of a thousand towers," Amber said casually, "and in the city of a thousand towers they met the monarch of the Violet Kingdom, the last Violet man left in the real world-Prince Nash Naart, and the man named Bei Nadido''s magical artificial intelligence."

    "Have you found the city of a thousand towers? And you have also seen Prince Nash?!" Gawain opened his eyes slightly. He guessed that Modier would lead someone to find the mysterious city sooner or later, but he didn''t expect that they would even see it. "The Last Violet Man" - In his judgment, all the citizens of the Violet Kingdom should have returned to the night with Lady Ye''s awakening. "Haven''t the Violet Man already left the real world?"

    "You may not believe it. Judging from the report from the north, I suspect that Prince Nash has an unusual relationship with that ''Benadido''," Amber immediately began to gossip, "What do you call this? Oh, with the Paper Man..."

    Before Amber had finished speaking, Gao Wen gave her a hard look: "Speak up for business!"

    "Oh, let''s get down to business," Amber stuck out his tongue and reluctantly restrained his expression, "In short, according to the information from Modir, the city of a thousand towers is currently in a state between reality and illusion. Existing in the darkness within the Violet Island, and requiring a special ''channel'' to enter, he has been invited to enter the city with someone last night, and was entertained by Prince Nash, but Prince Nash did not disclose any further details. Ms. Ye''s information only said that ''the guests have not arrived yet'', and then sent them back to the surface when night fell again today.

    "Now Modier guesses that the City of Thousand Towers should be the entrance to the Kingdom of Shadows, but Lady Ye should have given an order that the entrance will only be opened when all the invited visitors have arrived. Before that, Not only is the gate closed, but even the information about the Shadow Kingdom is closed to the outside world."

    (The 21st Annual Monthly Pass Annual Competition has started, and everyone has a fixed number of votes to receive~ This event does not require krypton gold, the number of votes is fixed, so everyone needs to participate, and everyone has at least one vote.

    path:

    1. The middle of the bottom of the homepage of the starting APP ¡ú the entrance of the monthly ticket annual competition

    2. Starting point APP discovery page ¡ú Activity Center ¡ú Monthly Pass Annual Competition

    Currently ranked 12~ Please support a lot, more people are more powerful

    After voting, you can take a screenshot to the book friend circle event post to participate in the event, and you will get some coins and title rewards)

 Chapter 1541ï¼š The smile gradually becomes more virtuous

    Since the expedition led by Modier entered the hinterland of Violet Island, Gawain has been waiting for new news from the north, and now the long-awaited news has finally arrived.

    Now, Lady Ye''s mysterious kingdom has finally opened up to him, and he has countless questions and ideas to communicate with the powerful ancient god, whether it is the fate of the gods, the mystery left by the sailors, and the amber The shadows wrapped around her body are like an intricate vortex, and Lady Ye is at the root of this vortex.

    "Is the entrance to the Kingdom of Shadows the city of a thousand towers..." Gawain put his fingers on his forehead, and said thoughtfully, "Besides, is there any news from Modir."

    "With the permission and **** of Prince Nash, Modir, Maggie, and Diana, who had agreed with them, made a brief ''tour'' in the City of Thousand Towers," Amber nodded, and began to report some not-so-so The important part, "According to Modir, the city still seems to have some ''dreamland'' characteristics, only the dim palace in the center of the city, where Prince Nash is located, is clear and normal. At the edge, the blocks and buildings are increasingly distorted and hazy.

    "At the end of those hazy and twisted areas, Modier looked through one of the blocks and saw a large overlapping and floating shadow, which looked very similar to the scenery of the Shadow Realm, so he judged that through the city of a thousand towers The frontier may have direct access to a certain area of ??the Shadow Realm, but this has not been confirmed.

    "In addition, he also had a brief exchange with the magical artificial intelligence named ''Benadido'', who said that he was personally created by the most outstanding magic masters during the Violet Kingdom period, and originally seemed to be just the main tower of the dim palace. The Taling, later gradually grew into a ''deputy'' who could assist the prince to manage the entire kingdom. Modier believed that the high growth of Benadillo was amazing, and it was similar to the magic used by the Loren countries. Spirit or golem technology is completely different, and he feels that there is a high research value in it..."

    Gawain''s eyebrows twitched when he heard this, and his heart immediately raised: "And then? He went to study others?"

    "No, I was forcibly stopped by Diana," Amber shrugged. "Modir complained about this in the report, saying that his curiosity was severely hit..."

    "He''s complaining about a fart!" Gawain''s eyes widened at that time, "It''s a good thing he was stopped, otherwise this would be such a big diplomatic crisis. You send him a rush, and tell him not to casually play that magic intelligence idea. That''s Prince Nash''s ''Paper Man Companion''. Hey, I''ll thank Rosetta later, fortunately he sent Diana there, and fortunately Diana reunited with Modier in time... Saying that Maggie didn''t follow Why? Why didn''t she stop her?"

    Amber''s expression was a little weird, and he hesitated before speaking: "Maggie said she was also curious about how Benadillo works..."

    Gao Wen immediately slapped his forehead: "Mom, how come this one is more weird than the other, I have a bunch of people..."

    Amber quietly stuck out his tongue, and then looked at Gawain''s face and asked, "What''s the next arrangement? It seems that the last door to the Kingdom of Shadows must be opened only when both of us are present, that Prince Nash is faithfully carrying out Lady Night''s orders in this regard, do you want to prepare to go now?"

    Gawain''s first reaction on the spot was to leave immediately, but this impulse was quickly suppressed by him. It is true that he wished to find Ms. Ye directly and ask all questions clearly, but he did not forget the three gods of abundance. The "test" on the side, did not forget his big plan of "piling up martial virtues around the throne of the gods", this matter has just started, and he can''t rest assured that he will leave it behind and run to the north for an appointment. .

    After all, no one knows how to use the word "wude" better than him, Cecil''s most virtuous person, and it involves divine disasters, and even the future of the entire world. Responsibility is there.

    But the matter on Ms. Ye''s side can''t be delayed... Although the ancient **** did not set a "visit date", nor did he mean to urge, but Gawain''s own heart is hanging, and Amber''s situation also makes this Things can''t go on like this forever...

    "The news from Modir really disrupted my rhythm," the thoughts in his heart flowed rapidly, and Gawain could only sigh helplessly, "But we must at least meet the human nature of the gods first, and put the'' The plan to bury the mines should be roughly finalized."

    While speaking, he rubbed the stubble on his chin and fell into a short period of thinking and weighing, and quickly made up his mind: "You go and find Heidi first, let her do the two of us and leave the imperial capital first. Afterwards, for the arrangement of government affairs and handover, we will take advantage of this preparation time to complete the contact and planning arrangements with the human half body of the gods. By the way, let Amorn, Wright, and Veronica also make preparations. Before you and I leave the Imperial City During this period of time, the Theocratic Council was left to them to take care of¡­¡±

    "Understood, then I''ll go to Heidi first," Amber nodded, her figure had begun to fade in the air, and her voice drifted into Gawain''s ears with the wind, "Oh, it seems that she The pressure of the day will come again."

    Listening to Amber''s talk, Gawain couldn''t help but see Heidi''s figure standing in front of him staring at the two big dark circles with resentment on his face. He could only smile helplessly at this, and then sent a message behind the desk. Will stay, stretched out his hand and pulled out a pen and paper from the side, and began to draft a letter to several major member states of the Theocratic Council. Cooperating with the "Humanity of God" to murder the gods, this amazing grand plan affected not only For a Cecil Empire, the "materials" it needs to spend cannot be borne by the empire alone. In addition to the overall coordination of the council during the implementation of the plan, he has to try to pull as many countries into the water as possible. just do...

    ¡­

    The fire crackled in the fireplace, the bright flames danced lightly between the dry wood blocks, and the light reflected from the fire went over the iron fence in front of the hearth, and cast light and dark on the floor not far away. shadow.

    The warm fire dispelled the chill of winter and made the night more quiet. Rosetta Augustus sat quietly in the easy chair in front of the fireplace, listening quietly to the report from the far north.

    For the Typhon Empire with advanced magical technology, the best heating technology in the court is certainly not an inefficient fire, but Rosetta still loves the throbbing fire in the hearth. In the nightmare, these throbbing flames used to give his restless mind a moment of peace, and after he lifted the curse of the family, these flames could still soothe his tired spirit.

    A lavender crystal ball was floating in front of the Typhon ruler. In the dim light projected by the crystal ball, a clear image of Diana emerged. The background behind him was a wasteland. Camp Typhon on the surface.

    "...That''s the situation in the City of Thousand Towers," Diana''s voice came from the crystal ball, with a slight distortion, "I''m sorry, I can only explore a part of the area, the city is very huge, and half of it The above areas are in a strange and inexplicable state, and the material body cannot step in. Most of the remaining areas are under blockade. The ruler of the city, Prince Nash, said that it was ''the place where the Lord of the Night did not watch'', in the name of danger Visitors are prohibited from approaching."

    Rosetta tapped the armrest of the easy chair lightly with his fingers, his spirit seemed relaxed: "Are those Cecil people who were invited also stopped?"

    "Yes, I was stopped too," Diana nodded. "Besides me, the great adventurer Mr. Modier and Miss Maggie the Dragonborn entered the city. During the entire ''tour'', we were all in act together."

    "Then it seems that those places are really dangerous," Rosetta seemed to smile, "You did the right thing, you should cooperate with Prince Nash''s instructions, according to the judgment of the royal advisors, the thousand The City of Towers obviously presents an exotic and miraculous state, and there are a lot of discontinuities in time and space. It should be the entrance to the Shadow Kingdom, and it may even be a part of the Shadow Kingdom that extends to the real world. Its operation logic is unreasonable. Judgment. Follow the arrangement cautiously, Ms. Ye should have no ill will towards you."

    "Yes, Your Majesty," Diana said immediately, bowing her head, then she hesitated, observing the expression on Rosetta''s face through the screen projected by the crystal ball, "You look... in a good mood?"

    "I''m glad to see that you''re enjoying this adventure, Diana," Rosetta said casually instead of answering directly. "It''s probably something you''ve never had before."

    "If you mean leading a small team of elites into another world, searching for clues in a strange place like Violet Island, and facing new puzzles with another group of adventurous teams, and in the process, frequently because of this group Amazing move by a new teammate and core overheating...that''s really the first time," Diana said with a deadpan expression, "I spend most of my time on missions in the Imperial Capital, or serving you in the Obsidian Palace, no chance to touch To an amazing adventurer like Modir Wilder."

    "It seems that the big adventurer is very good at increasing the blood pressure of his teammates and your core temperature," Rosetta''s smile became more obvious, "but there is no denying that you enjoyed the process."

    Diana thought about it this time, and finally nodded slightly: "Indeed, although the core has overheated several times, I have accumulated new experience data in this operation, the lady named ''Benadido'' Also commented that my psyche could continue to grow, and even though it didn''t fit my factory parameters, I thought it was... fun. But then again, I''m still not very comfortable with Cecils solving problems Thinking of ideas, if there are similar opportunities for cooperation in the future, I¡¯ll leave it to others.¡±

    Rosetta burst into laughter. He had been dealing with this "maid" for decades, but he had never heard such words of obvious resentment from the other party''s mouth. The Er people did have a big impact on Ms. Diana. He shook his head with a smile: "Okay, I will pay attention to it in the future. But I think you also need to improve your adaptability to different humans, even if Cecil-like¡­¡±

    A knock on the door suddenly interrupted the communication between Rosetta and Diana. Matilda''s voice came from the door: "Father, are you inside?"

    Rosetta waved at Diana for a moment, then turned to look at the door: "Come in."

    The door opened, and Matilda, who was wearing a long black dress, walked into the room. She saw the communication crystal ball floating in the air. She first nodded and said hello to Diana, who was far in the north, and then walked quickly. Coming to Rosetta: "Encrypted letter from Cecil, personally issued by Gawain Cecil, with the logo of the Theocratic Council."

    Rosetta''s expression instantly turned serious. He took the letter from Matilda''s hand. The ink on the printed document had not yet dissipated, and a surprising piece of information was written in neat handwriting.

    and an even more amazing plan.

    Rosetta''s eyes swept across the lines of writing quickly, his serious expression first confused, then quickly shocked, and finally gradually turned into a dull look.

    Matilda had never seen her father look like this since she was a child, and Diana, who was next to her, had never seen him look like this since she was a child.

    "What''s in the letter?" Diana finally couldn''t help but ask.

    "...I suddenly agree with what you just said," Rosetta thought for a long time before finally nodding to Diana, "Dealing with the Cecil people is indeed a test for the mind and blood pressure. This is not simply to improve adaptation. Sex is fine."

    As he spoke, his eyes could not help but fall on the piece of paper again, and what was written on the piece of paper was a plan that even he wanted to give a standing ovation to conspire with the gods and raise the gods.

    Not caring about the weird expressions of Diana and Matilda, Rosetta fell into a brief thought after the words fell, and finally broke the silence after a few seconds: "Matilda, Have the two magic crystal bomb factories we set up in the Orlandale area already started production?"

    "Yes," Matilda was stunned for a moment, then nodded quickly, "The production line just started last week, and the two factories have completed the first batches of trial production."

    The magic crystal bomb is the product of the magic guide technology route, and it is also a good thing that the Cecil people tinkered with.

    Although militarily, the main forces of the Typhon Empire are the Mage Legion and the Extraordinary Knights. The powerful caster troops make the Typhons less need for magic weapons such as magic crystal railguns, but this does not mean that they Just rejected the big bang of the Cecil.

    After all, cheap and powerful magic crystal explosives are also good things for mining mines and repairing bridges and paving.

    Of course, Typhon has a magical organization such as the "Engineering Mage Corps", but for the Typhon people who have long used mages as productive forces, they will never refuse the progress in production tools, even if it is the engineering mages. I myself, after seeing the magic crystal bomb produced by Cecil, would also sincerely sigh, "This thing is better than magic." Under this idea, the Typhon Empire also established its own magic crystal blasting logically. material factory.

    "Okay," Rosetta nodded satisfactorily when she heard her daughter''s answer, "let them fill up their production capacity, as well as several factories in Tarenkins and the outskirts of Aldernan. In addition to regular production tasks, all production lines began to focus on the production of heavy-duty charging units above Class III."

    ã€šlŽ¨„¿ÂÏ…¤ï¼Œååcå’•U…è„Ò¶û¦çœŸïÐ„å¥½ç”ï¼ŒèŒèŒèŒäóŸ„ŒèŒäóŸÍÖ§å¶åŽ»ðÂåä»¥è‡[ëu§ã€ Umbrella

    Speaking of this, he paused for a moment, a smile appeared on his face, and in the stunned eyes of Matilda and Diana, he smiled happily and said, "Let''s do something big."

 Chapter 1542ï¼š day of conspiracy

    In the shadow world, against the courtyard, under the golden oak tree, there are still dozens of minutes before the agreed time.

    Since the success of the sacrificial ceremony of all the letters, the Theocratic Council has started a series of complex preparations, and at this moment all the preparations are in place.

    The splendid crown of golden oak trees covers the huge courtyard, and the shimmering light from the oak trees dispels the eternal darkness in this shadow world. The humming sound of operation maintains the full power operation of the anti-divine barrier, and in the disobedient fortress not far away, there is an urgently established command center to coordinate the situation. The experienced theocratic council technical priests and discipline monks There they monitor all the parameters returned by the device.

    Although under the neat "surgical attack" of Ms. Ye, the "human nature" of the gods was completely stripped off, and basically there is no need to worry about the leakage of divinity and spiritual pollution, but Gawain has always been used to being prepared. It was an astonishing move that the human nature of the many gods gathered together. Even he was not sure that things would develop as he expected, so it would be good for the Theocratic Council to prepare all the means of protection.

    And outside the courtyard, which is shrouded in all kinds of radiance, a huge open space illuminated by temporary lights is the meeting place.

    It is not so much a meeting place, it is better to say that it is a "wasteland" that maintains the original appearance of the Shadow Realm. The dark earth extends infinitely into the distance in the chaos, and criss-crossing cracks and trenches are all over the ground. From time to time, you can see as if The black boulders that have lost their gravity are spinning and floating in the air. In this "bottom of the world", the scene on the wasteland is like an absurd dream after death, and it will make people feel depressing and eerie at a glance.

    Ammon stood on the edge of his courtyard nursery, looking up at the wasteland that served as the meeting place. The large and small light **** and industrial-grade magic spar lamps illuminated the place, but they could not dispel the broken earth and the black boulder itself. This scene made him feel a little bit: "I''ve been lying here for three thousand years, and I have watched such a monotonous scene for three thousand years... At the time, I didn''t feel anything at all, even because I finally got rid of my thoughts. Delighted by the constant ''noise'' and tearing, I even enjoy the silence of this dark wasteland, and the proving grounds that those magisters of Gondor established here a thousand years ago are even a fun diversion for me ."

    He shook his head, the huge antlers were wrapped with emerald vines, and two small flowers swayed gently on the edge of the antlers...

    "Looking back on it now, it was a boring day, and I actually enjoyed it for so long."

    Gawain stood next to Ammon with Amber, and on the other side were the three Fengzao sisters who had rushed over early to wait for the opening. Hearing Ammon''s emotion, Gawain looked back at the lush courtyard and its splendor. The golden oak tree, as well as the magic net terminals, immersion cabin converters, and nerve connectors piled up like the happy room of the dead house under the oak tree, said faintly: "This is called from frugality to luxury and easy, from luxury to frugality. difficult."

    "From frugality to extravagance is easy... from extravagance to frugality is difficult," Amorn chewed these words thoughtfully, "if you are full of wisdom, no wonder so many people are keen to study your ordinary words and deeds, and even put It was compiled into a book."

    When Gawain heard this, he glanced at Amber next to him subconsciously. He thought that this guy must jump up and push her broken books in the next second, but he didn''t expect that the shadow assault goose was just nervous. Standing in the same place, he didn''t seem to hear what Amoen was saying at all, which surprised him: "You have been in a daze here since just now, what are you thinking about? Are you thinking about Violet''s side?"

    Amber woke up suddenly, the long elf ears trembled quickly and visibly, with a nervous expression: "Do you think I will be beaten later?"

    "Ah?" Gawain didn''t react at once, "Why did you get beat up? Who beat you up?"

    "Gods!" Amber''s face was almost wrinkled, "Did you forget that they were actually fooled by a note from me? In case they came over and found that there was no Lady Ye here at all, There is only a half-elf who is a copycat of a copycat at them, so it''s not too embarrassing to turn into anger, you know my strength, then it''s gone on the spot..."

    When Gawain heard this, he was instantly happy: "You know you''re nervous now, but you were so excited when you wrote the note yesterday, why didn''t you think of this at that time?"

    "At that time, I didn''t expect that I would be dragged here by you to show my face in person!" Amber was about to cry, "I thought I was just doing a whole job, and then waiting to see the fun..."

    "How can there be such a good thing? Being forced to stay at the scene of the incident after finishing the incident is the ultimate destination of every happy person. Don''t you know?" Gawain felt in a good mood for some reason. Being trapped in himself is a great enjoyment of his life, and then he vigorously rubbed Amber''s hair and comforted him casually, "Don''t think about it so much, let''s not say that the human nature of the gods is rational, but any thinking A normal person would not care about you on this matter, even if there is a stunner who cares about it, didn''t Amoen and the three sisters of abundance say they would help maintain order?"

    As soon as Gao Wen said this, Amber couldn''t help but look up at the gods next to him, and saw that Amoen had already started to lower his head to study a new vegetable field he recently opened, and the three goddesses of abundance had also arrived at some time. Next to Amoen, they were huddled together and muttered, and the chatter of several gods faintly entered her ears: "Hey, your beans are so good... Where did you get the soil here? Is the field next to it growing eggplants? Where did you get the water from... Is your divine power transformed?"

    Amber''s face was as pale as earth, and she felt that a retired old man who was addicted to farming and three Milu young sisters who couldn''t even beat the retired old man couldn''t save her...

    After a while, Amorn and the three sisters of abundance finally finished their research, Flora glanced at the end of the dark wasteland, and her tone became a little uncertain: "Speaking of... ?"

    "It''s really almost time," Gaia couldn''t help frowning when he heard the words, "but it shouldn''t come without one. After all, the sacrifice ceremony went well before, which means that they at least clearly sensed the lady Ye''s breath contained in the letter. "

    "I understand this mentality," Gawain said next to him, "After all, after the previous ''treatment'', it is normal for everyone to be a little bit conflicted. There should be no gods who will refuse Ms. Ye''s invitation, but it''s still a matter of delaying it until the last second. Sure, just wait a few more minutes."

    As soon as he finished speaking, a buzzing sound suddenly came from a magic terminal in the nearby nursery. The three Fengrao sisters were startled by the sudden movement from this "small" machine, while Gao Wen instantly Seeing the two emblems projected over the terminal and the special symbols representing high-privilege encryption, he laughed: "It''s the communication between Aldenan and the Elf Royal Court, Rosetta and Belsetia, but they were in place ahead of time."

    Today''s meeting was led by Gao Wen and Amber in person. Since this was the first attempt, in order to avoid unexpected situations, Gao Wen did not arrange for ordinary staff of the Theocratic Council to enter the meeting venue, and even the temporary command center was arranged in the disobedience. Inside the layers of barriers of the fortress, but at the same time, he arranged for two other people to participate in today''s affairs by remote connection, that is, Rosetta Augustus and Belsetia Morningstar.

    The reason is very simple. The three empires are the highest authority of the Theocratic Council. He needs the cooperation of Typhon and the Silver Empire for the entire plan after that. At the same time, Typhon and the Silver Empire are the only two other than Cecil that are capable of industrialization. Countries that produce magic crystal explosives, and they all have rich experience in dealing with gods, and even burying pits for gods... Who else can they find if they don''t find such a big pit for the gods?

    Under the curious gaze of the three goddesses of abundance, the humming "small" device was activated, and a clear holographic projection emerged in mid-air, encrypted layer by layer in the neural network, personally protected by the upper narrator, and Under the strict filtering protection of the anti-divine barrier, the figures of Rosetta Augustus and Bersetia Morningstar appeared in the assembly venue of the "conspiracy of the gods".

    "Oh! It''s bright!" Flora looked at the holographic projection in surprise, and her elk-like lower limbs happily scratched the ground twice, "Although I have learned about this thing from believers before, but the actual feeling of seeing it Still different."

    Rosetta and Belsetia in the holographic projection were about to greet Gawain, but they did not expect that the first people who appeared in front of them after the communication was connected were a few huge ladies who were half human and half deer. Their expressions were a little dull to the naked eye. Stunned, Gawain quickly explained: "The three goddesses of fertility, this is Flora, the goddess of spring, and the two are Gaia, the goddess of earth, and Eve, the goddess of harvest. The other ''participants'' have not yet arrived. meeting place."

    "...talking to the ''gods'' in this situation is a wonderful experience," Rosetta hesitated for a few seconds before finally speaking, he lowered his head slightly, in a gesture of respect but no humility Greetings to the three goddesses, "It is a pleasure to meet the three gods of abundance, I am Rosetta Augustus, I would like to pay tribute to you as the ruler of Typhon, and thank you for your support in this 4,700-year history. The shelter and help of the world also represents the people who work on the earth, thank you for every harvest you bring."

    "It is the hard work of mortals that brings a good harvest," Gaia said with a smile, bowing his head slightly, "We just answered a limited number of prayers, but because of this, we are considered by Miao as the incarnation of abundance."

    Hearing Gaia''s words, Gawain on the side shook his head with a smile: "But it is undeniable that in the years before the emergence of industrial alchemy potions and the dust of abundance, the existence of the three gods of abundance brought this world every year. This is the result of repeated experiments and statistics by the Theocratic Council and the Overall Planning Committee.¡±

    The three Fengrao sisters looked at Gawain in surprise, but the latter had a serious expression on his face, and he met the gazes of the three goddesses: "The purpose of the Theocracy Council''s existence is to end the era of theocracy, but we never deny it. The fact of the existence of the gods and your contribution in history, even after the theocracy is really over, we will record these data forever in history so I think you can accept the thanks of mortals at any time, because you have Dutiful."

    Gaia opened her eyes slightly in surprise. She seemed to want to say something, but before she could speak, a powerful breath suddenly approached from the end of the dark wasteland interrupted her movement.

    A giant shadow suddenly appeared in the depths of the darkness. He seemed to be wearing a robe, holding something in his hand, and a hazy halo spread out from behind him, like a glow of gold and silver gradually fading in the darkness. Spreading out, he strode toward the direction against the courtyard, and every step he took seemed to be extraordinarily heavy.

    When the shadow approached to a certain extent, the giant''s fuzzy face finally appeared in every line of sight in the assembly hall. Gawain recognized the other party at a glance, not only because he had written down every god''s name before then. The icon, and because of the face of the other party, he had only seen it once not long ago, and that time was very impressive.

    It was Buffal, the **** of commerce. He was the first to arrive at the venue, but what made Gawain a little concerned was that the thing held in the hands of the **** of commerce was not the golden scale depicted on the standard icon, but a This is a huge book with a hard cover.

    But soon his attention was diverted from the big book of unknown content, because more figures began to appear one after another at the end of the dark wasteland in the distance.

    As he said casually before, no gods dared to ignore the call of Ms. Ye, but no gods were big enough to come over and be beaten in advance. Everyone was just like a bunch of pigeon spirits who were pressing the deadline to submit manuscripts. Time is running out to the last second...

    At this time, Amber had completely shrunk into the shadow behind Gawain, but Gawain had no time to pay attention to the shadow''s attack on the goose, because in front of him was the most amazing and bizarre thing he had seen since he lifted the coffin. , The most shocking, but also very religiously symbolic scene, he saw a shimmering light floating at the end of the darkness, and countless gigantic figures strutting out as if emerging from the long river of history. Among them are awesome giants, some like Figures such as Amorn or the Three Sisters of Plenty have distinct animal forms and retain their original worship characteristics.

    These gods, who were shaped by mortals, worshipped by mortals, and sheltered hundreds of millions of souls in the past thousands or even tens of thousands of years, came out one after another, and gathered towards a fortress that stood quietly in the dark. The fort was built thousands of years ago by a group of mortals who called themselves "Rebels".

    Gawain stood quietly beside the "pioneer" **** of nature, Ammon, who was the first to be liberated among the gods, and watched the gods arrive at the venue from a distance. Even if there was no spiritual pollution and no divinity leaked, only this scene had The huge sense of oppression produced also made his breathing quicken, and as the distance got closer, he finally saw more details on these great beings. Historians are as big as a bucket.

    Some had bandages, some had big heads, some had blood from their eyes, and the blood ran down their necks. Finally, there was even one who came on crutches, who looked like Fawu, the **** of winter and the forest. Le¡­

    Amoen turned his head and glanced at the three Gaia sisters, and the goddess of the earth wiped the blood on her face: "I''ll tell you, they haven''t grown well..."

 Chapter 1543ï¼š Conspiracy (Super Loud)

    The gods appeared from the darkness and chaos and walked towards the doomsday fortress where mortals disobeyed the divine right. This scene is enough to be called thrilling.

    And seeing them clearly is more thrilling than watching them descend.

    Although Gawain was a little prepared when he saw the state of the three goddesses of abundance before, he really couldn''t make up for what he was seeing at the moment. The powerful beings condensed from the projection of the thought trends staggered out of the darkness one by one. The closer they got, the more they looked like a group of survivors who had just escaped from the disaster area. The creatures supported each other from time to time, and carefully looked at all the companions around them in the process.

    Before today, they have never gathered like this. The gods are bound by their own ideological shackles in the kingdom of God, unable to spy on or communicate with each other, and even if they were recently separated from human form and divinity by Lady Ye, they Obviously, there is still no free time to go to a door or something. The "convergence" planned by Gawain should be an unprecedented "the day of the gods meeting" in this season''s civilization. These great beings who have been trapped on the throne for a long time are very important Their "peers" showed a novel and cautious attitude, and at the same time they felt a little sympathetic to each other because of their similar experiences.

    Gawain watched all this from the edge of Ammon''s courtyard, as if watching an absurd and astonishing drama, and at the same time he heard Amber whispering behind him: "Okay, let''s help each other. Come on, Lady Ye''s fat beating has united the gods..."

    Gawain didn''t know how to evaluate this, but one thing was obvious: the scene in front of him was so fresh and refined that Amber seemed to have forgotten the state she was scared to death just now...

    At this moment, those stalwart figures have crossed the long wilderness at the end of the wasteland. In this shadow world, the courtyard of Amorn is like the only light under the night, and the warm radiance of the golden oak tree is reassuring. The bonfire attracted the attention of the gods. They saw the assembly hall marked by lights around the golden oak tree. Of course, they also saw the three goddesses of fertility standing on the edge of the assembly hall, who seemed to be one step ahead of them. Amorn, the master of nature who had "fallen" three thousand years ago.

    The gods quickened their pace and came to the assembly hall. Amorne (he is the oldest **** in this season of civilization after all), so the meeting place prepared in advance is quite wide for these giants and beasts.

    Gawain saw that these astonishing beings were looking for their respective places to settle down, and most of them were extra cautious and vigilant. An old man in a red robe and a majestic face (Danmo, the blood god) glanced around from time to time, as if he was looking for The figure of Lady Night, Buffal, the **** of commerce, noticed the mortal creatures running in the nursery under the golden oak tree, and a curious and thoughtful look appeared on his face. After a moment of hesitation, the goddess of beautiful girls (Nifali, the goddess of song, dance and wind) cautiously approached the three goddesses of fertility closest to her, and asked cautiously, "Excuse me... Are you gathering here? When will the fight begin?"

    The God of Song, Dance and Wind had a bandage wrapped around her head, but the bandage was obviously ineffective. The wound created by Lady Ye was still oozing blood, and the blood oozes down her forehead as soon as she opened her mouth. coming¡­

    ã€šlŽ¨„¿ÂÏ…¤ï¼Œååcå’•U…è„Ò¶û¦çœŸïÐ„å¥½ç”ï¼ŒèŒèŒèŒäóŸ„ŒèŒäóŸÍÖ§å¶åŽ»ðÂåä»¥è‡[ëu§ã€ Umbrella

    Looking at this scene, Gao Wen couldn''t help feeling emotional. He said that it was fortunate that everything that happened here was highly confidential, otherwise, how much trouble would this scene be made public? Even if the "human nature of the gods" gathered here have no hidden danger of residual divinity and spiritual pollution at all, just taking screenshots of their current state is afraid that it will be a round of global sanhek. Greeting directly to the head?

    He was muttering in his heart that the three goddesses of abundance who had arrived here one step ahead of time had already begun to help "entertain" the victims at the assembly venue... The participants, as the first group of visitors to arrive here, are also the relatives among the gods. Qualified gods, they obviously have this qualification. The most mature and prudent Gaia was the first to stand out. She came to the center of the assembly hall and immediately attracted all the attention. Then she opened her hands and said in a gentle voice: "First of all, welcome everyone here, although we have never been here before. We''ve met, but I don''t think we all need any self-introduction."

    Speaking of this, she paused for a while, and then continued: "Secondly, please allow me to apologize to everyone first that Ms. Ye is not here, and there is no so-called ''follow-up treatment'' at all. It is our sisters'' idea to gather you here. Deception was used...but it was for the safety of everyone present, and the future of the entire world."

    Gaia''s last words unsurprisingly caused a commotion in the assembly hall. Those stalwart figures couldn''t help but start looking around or chatting in a low voice. The wind **** Nefali was the first to cast her gaze into her field of vision. The eldest of , the master of nature, Amoen: "Your Excellency Amoen, may I ask what this is..."

    "Don''t ask me, I''m here to watch the fun," Amoen shook his head without waiting for the other party to finish speaking, shaking the pot very simply, "I''ll provide a venue for the meeting, and the person in charge is someone else..."

    "The person in charge?" Nefali''s eyes widened in astonishment, and behind her, a commotion even bigger than before was instantly set off.

    The unexpected change in the situation made the gathered gods unable to react, and the information revealed in Ammon''s words made them realize another truth: behind this astonishing gathering, there was someone who was not Lady Ye. No matter whether it is the three gods of abundance who conspired to call the gods here or the **** of nature who provides the venue, they are actually just cooperating with the master in action.

    This made them suspicious, and they began to subconsciously guess the origin of this "man in charge". This person''s ability to do things was faintly higher than that of Ms. Ye. Could it be the sailor? !

    In the commotion, the blood **** Dan Mo''s old and low voice suddenly sounded in the venue: "But we have clearly felt the breath of Ms. Ye from the beginning..."

    "Cough cough," Gawain finally coughed twice at this time, and walked out of the shadow beside Amoen, "Everyone, don''t be impatient, the ''in charge'' you are looking for is me. Besides, you just now The scent of Lady Night I feel comes from here."

    As he spoke, he stretched out his hand and dragged Amber, who was just about to run away, from behind, and this inconspicuous little dwarf attracted all the attention of the scene almost instantly. , The breath is like Lady Ye, but other than that, you can''t see the majestic dwarf melon of the ancient god, and she can see her mortal essence in an instant: "This..."

    Immediately afterwards, the old man wearing a red robe and the height of a giant also noticed Gawain''s identity. It is not to blame the gods for their perception or slow thinking. It was because Amoen''s breath completely obscured the relationship between Gawain and Amber. Existence, the psychological pressure brought by Ms. Ye disturbed the minds of the gods, and the series of unexpected situations left them no time to care, and now that he finally recovered, the blood **** Danmo was the first to recognize Gawain. , his expression suddenly became serious, and his voice suddenly became a little deep: "...I remember you, you are the mortal who ''resurrected from the dead'', you led the mortals to establish the theocratic council and restructured it many times over the years My teachings, reduce the authority of the church."

    Gawain could feel that those eyes with great pressure were converging here one after another, but he raised his head to meet Dun Mo''s gaze as if he didn''t feel it. With a smile: "So what?"

    "Thank you." Dunmer nodded solemnly.

    The sound of the blood myth fell, and it seemed that some button was pressed in the assembly field. The attention of each extraordinary being had all been concentrated on Gawain''s side, and the eyes converged, and the next thing was a loud bang. Discussion sound:

    "Gawain Cecil? The one who created the Theocratic Council?"

    "He looks a little younger than the believers imagined..."

    "This gathering was planned by this mortal king?!"

    "His theocratic council is really amazing in every sense. My archbishop even woke up at night, crying and praying to me and complaining about the council''s horrific actions..."

    "My chief priests also prayed to me at the great ceremony and sought revelation against the council."

    "Ah? Then how did you get back?"

    "I''ll return a hammer! I think a thunderbolt struck that Hanhan!"

    "Then did you hack?"

    "I''ll chop a hammer and I''m not tied to the throne of God..."

    The discussion of the gods slammed into my ears, and the content became more and more sloppy. After that, it was already in the neural network and it was not easy to pass the trial. Gao Wen looked at those who started to discuss and gossip like ordinary people in astonishment. , began to talk about the "gods" who were stressed by work and even began to curse in a low voice. Suddenly, for the first time, he seemed to really understand why they were called "human nature of the gods", and more clearly what kind of situation they were in. state of depression.

    Although they have such rich emotions and individual thinking, they have to be firmly tied to the divine position by the priesthood and run like a machine, and after being **** for hundreds of thousands of years, they can still maintain their reason, and always keep it. Positive thinking to protect the world is an aspiration beyond the imagination of mortals, and it is a burden beyond the imagination of mortals.

    Now, the shackles of thousands of years have finally been loosened, and they were even able to gather for the first time and start discussing these things that they never thought they could discuss with others. A kind of vent-like atmosphere began to be in the assembly hall It was brewing, but Gawain had to interrupt their discussion in advance, he couldn''t let the topic continue to deviate.

    "Cough, I can understand your mood at the moment, but we are gathered here to discuss more important things," he coughed twice. The cough was not loud, but it really calmed the assembly hall. The gods can clearly distinguish their priorities, and although Gawain is just a "weak mortal" here, his voice will never be ignored here, "Also, please allow me to introduce you to two other special participants. Rosetta Augustus, ruler of Typhon, and Belsetia Morningstar, ruler of the Silver Empire. They are not here themselves, but they can participate in the negotiations through a remote connection."

    Gawain turned his body slightly, and let the attention of the gods fall on the "small" machine on the edge of the assembly hall. Only then did the holographic projections of Rosetta and Belsetia attract the attention of the gods. After the earthly monarch greeted the gods, the blood **** Danmo looked at the two people in the projection thoughtfully: "Rosetta Augustus... You and Gawain Cecil worked together to bring about the fall of the **** of war, Bell. Setia Morningstar, you and your family have stopped the development of theocracy in elven society for thousands of years, and continue to promote the secularization of theocracy... It seems that the people who appear here today are all ''professionals''."

    "After all, today we have to deal with some problems that only professionals can solve," Gawain smiled. He thought that the blood god''s words were really a high praise, and then his eyes swept across the entire assembly hall, "I think , you should have all received that ''instruction'' from Lady Ye, right?"

    Those stalwart figures looked at each other, and then Bitter Winter and the God of the Mountain and Forest were the first to lower their eyes: "Yes, we were instructed to cut ourselves off, and I have accepted Ms. Ye''s suggestion."

    Gawain was deeply impressed by this tall **** in hunting clothes and a wolf''s head, because he was the only one at the scene who came on crutches, which may indicate that he was in the process of Ms. Ye''s disagreement and started the treatment. Violent and useless resistance, and at the same time, he was also the **** who bluntly expressed his desire to hack the Hanhan Chief Priest under his command when discussing with other gods just now. This shows that he is not only brave, but also has a straightforward personality. Man (God) does not hate.

    "It is to solve this problem that I have called you here," Gawain said bluntly, "I have a plan to destroy your divine half-body while ensuring the survival of your human half-body, to achieve the adulthood of civilization as a whole, and This process does not violate the original intention of Ms. Ye''s arrangement."

    The assembly hall fell silent for a moment.

    Nefari, the **** of song, dance and wind, was the first to break the silence. The female goddess like a girl dancer looked at Gawain in amazement: "So you want us...''gods'' to survive the future disaster. ? But don''t you and your Theocratic Council want to end the Age of Mythology? At least some of my devout priests told me so..."

    "You are not the first to misunderstand," Gawain shook his head helplessly, "Ending the age of myths does not necessarily mean ending the gods, what I have always pursued has always been to make the world safe and civilization to survive. The means adopted in the process have a lot of room for manipulation. Of course, I do not deny that I have indeed eliminated some gods, some are true gods, some are false gods, but in the final analysis, it is a situation where there is no choice. When there is a choice, the theocracy director Actions taken by the club are always gradual, aren''t they?"

    "This... seems to be the case," Nefari said thoughtfully, but she still looked suspiciously at Gawain, "but what are you going to do? A powerful ancient **** like Lady Lian Ye thinks that if If we want to solve the divine disaster at the least cost, we can only let us end it by ourselves, how can you get around this dead end?"

    "Simply put, blow up this dead knot," Gawain spread his hands, smiling happily and brightly, "Now, I have a perfect plan, and I will name it ''The Ragnarok Project'' for the time being..."

 Chapter 1544ï¼š Ragnarok Project

    In the final stages of the eve of the epoch, the kings of mortals and the humanity of the gods gathered in the courtyard of the Shadowlands, and they engaged in a conspiracy that heralded the complete end of the age of myths - Ragnarok since this day on.

    The history books of later generations only used such a short sentence to describe one of the most important turning points in the process of changing the era. There is much speculation in the brief account, and most of them believe that this is to cut off the connection between the mythological age and the mortal age as much as possible, and to minimize the influence of the gods'' message in the next era - the judgment of scholars is indifferent. Wrong, of course, this is an extremely important reason, but by no means the whole reason.

    Another reason is that there are too many details in this super loud conspiracy, and it will not be able to pass the trial.

    Under the canopy of the golden oak tree, when Gawain uttered the words "Gods Ragnarok Project", the stalwart figures in the assembly hall fell silent in unison, and then they began to look at each other in confusion, the **** of business Baofa. Erze was the first to break the silence: "What about the specifics? How do you want to achieve the so-called... ''blow up'' the dead knot?"

    "To put it simply, it is to use earthly weapons to increase your hope of victory," Gawain nodded. The gods have different domains, and the distribution of their followers is also vastly different, so not all gods understand demons. He tried to explain the plan in a language that all participants could understand, "You may not know what magic crystal bombs and railguns are, but you should all know the fall of the God of War. And the battle that happened in the Tarash Plain not long ago?

    "As you know, mortal weapons also have the power to kill gods, just need a sufficient number and just the right way to use them, and we can use these weapons, and you can actually use them.

    "The strength of the human half body and the divine half body of the gods is comparable, or the human nature is slightly weaker, so if there is no external help, you can use the power of the human half body to challenge your own divine half body. All we have to do is to break this balance where the rules allow - to weaken the power of the divine half-body with mortal weapons, or, ideally, to eliminate it outright. As for the specific operation method, we have already discussed with the fertility Three gods..."

    Gao Wen is organized and clear in his thinking. He explained his wonderful plan without ignoring any details. In this huge assembly hall, apart from his voice, there are only anti-gods set up everywhere. Sexual barriers and monitoring equipment emit a low hum in operation.

    Amber standing beside Gawain was a little distracted. She raised her head and saw the eternal darkness of the Shadow Realm shrouded around the assembly hall. By the time Amoen had been lying quietly at the end of the garden, he seemed to be out of the picture, but he was watching the movement on the assembly hall with great attention. The castle at the end of civilization, forged by mortals, stands quietly in the dark, like the last rays of the Gondor Empire, watching the era it could not wait...

    Gawain stood in the middle of it all, at the end of the gleam, the border of darkness, between the assembly of the gods and the fortress of disobedience, depicting the most powerful and saddest beings in the world the age of mythology. end.

    She blinked, in a trance, she seemed to feel that a distant gaze suddenly fell on her, and it seemed that a strange gaze was watching everything happening here through her own eyes, but this feeling was fleeting, what did she do? Before she could catch it, she suddenly woke up from her brief distraction, and in front of her eyes, Gawain had already finished telling the entire "Twilight of the Gods Project". .

    The assembly hall fell into the expected silence. This is a moment worthy of being included in the epic picture. An emperor among mortals proposed the arrival of "Twilight of the Gods", but all the gods bowed their heads and said nothing. It seems to be touched by words that are exposed to the blood, and at the same time, they suppress their emotional expression, which makes people guess, guessing that these "gods" themselves are in the "Twilight of the Gods". How unlucky is it? What are you thinking about in front of the vocabulary?

    In the end, Nefari, the **** of song, dance and wind, was the first to fail to completely restrain her emotions¡ªshe burst out in joy.

    Amber, Rosetta, Belsetia, Amoun, and Gawain all had the same expression on the spot: "=.=?"

    "Sorry, I''m just a little... excited," the goddess, who was relatively young among the gods and whose main followers were located in the western part of the continent, soon noticed that the originally serious atmosphere of the scene had been made a little weird by herself, and she was embarrassed He apologized, and then his eyes fell on Gawain, "Can everything you said really come true? Of course, this plan sounds very reasonable, and I also know the scene that happened on the Tarash Plain. Armageddon... But at this moment, there are more than ten gods gathered here, weapons made by mortals..."

    "If you are worried about the quantity, our sisters have confirmed this before," the voice of Eve, the goddess of harvest, came from the side. "The ''industrial age'' is very different from the classical age we are familiar with. Those powerful, Epic weapons are no longer things that require a lifetime of craftsmanship and heritage to be cherished for generations, but ''quantities'' that come down the production line like rice poured into a barn, and that, except for the Cecil Empire, , Typhon and the Silver Empire can also produce a large number of ''magic weapons'', and in one year''s preparation time, we are enough to fill every kingdom of God with weapons made by mortals."

    Rosetta in the holographic projection nodded, and his voice came from the magic net terminal: "Yes, don''t worry about this, in fact, the factory in Typhon has already started debugging and scheduling the production line. Twenty-four hours from now, the first line will be ready and running."

    "The Silver Empire has also begun operations," Belsetia continued, "our production arrays are warming up, and we have previously recovered a large number of energy storage crystals and etched lattices from the wreckage of the Temple of the Stars, which are slightly more Modifications can be used as powerful explosives, and they should all come in handy."

    Hearing this, Gawain glanced at the Silver Queen subconsciously, and couldn''t help feeling a little emotional in his heart - these elves really deserved to take the template of the ancestors'' remnants, not only can they dig some good things out of their ancestral graves every three to five , and even the skills of recycling resources from their own graves are higher than the average person. If they continue to develop like this, he may not be surprised if they can find a Star Destroyer from their ancestral graves one day...

    The words of the Goddess of Harvest and the assurances of the other two mortal emperors obviously made Nefarian calm down. She breathed a sigh of relief without concealing the smile on her face: "Then this is really good news... It seems that we really don''t have to die. already."

    "I have a question," but another voice came from the assembly hall at this time, and the one who broke the silence was the **** of Bitter Winter and the Mountain Forest in hunting suits, "This plan... it really won''t break Ms. Ye''s arrangement. Bar?"

    "Ms. Ye''s ultimate goal is consistent with the ultimate goal of the Theocratic Council. We all need to safely and controllably end the age of mythology and lift the shackles of belief on civilization. Different means will not affect this ultimate goal. ," Gao Wen said in a deep voice, but he knew that such a guarantee alone would not be enough to dispel the worries of all the gods. After all, the "Ms. Night PTSD" thing still has its prestige, so he immediately added, "In addition, We have already found the communication window between Ms. Ye and this world through some means. We may be able to establish direct contact with the ancient **** in the near future. At that time, I will directly confirm the entire Ragnarok plan with him. If the situation really changes , we also had time to make adjustments to the plan.¡±

    Gawain''s words once again caused the gods to have a little commotion. They were obviously shocked that the mortal emperor in front of him even wanted to directly contact or even "negotiate" with the terrifying ancient god. But it''s too exciting.

    The gaze of Nefali, the **** of song, dance and wind, fell on Amber, she said with a hint of caution and hesitation: "I have been wanting to ask... Who is this lady? Why does she have Lady Ye''s name on her body? Breath? Was the shadow dust that came with the letter also made by her?"

    Gawain knew that the gods would ask about this sooner or later, and that the shadow dust that had been sent with the letter before was something that had to be explained sooner or later, so he told the gods again what he had told the three sisters of abundance that day. , but this time he omitted some insignificant details, such as the possible principle of the anchor generator and some abnormal states on Amber - this part of the information does not need to be disclosed at this moment.

    "Ms. Ye...a shadow cast on the ground?" Buffal, the **** of commerce, looked at the somewhat confused Shadow Assault Goose beside Gawain with amazement, even though he had been guessing that this dignified man What connection does the little dwarf have with Ms. Ye, but she never thought that the other party would be so special, "The overflowing ''information'' is enough to form an existence like this, should it be said that she is indeed Ms. Ye..."

    The glances from around made Amber, who was a little nervous, even more nervous, especially after seeing the **** appearance of the "victims" in front of her, she felt even more guilty, so she could only lean to the side of Gawain. Stuck on his neck and looked at the victims at the rally: "I''m telling you, it''s Ms. Ye who did it, but it doesn''t matter to me, I''m at most a copy, and the sand is just to greet you. Come here, don''t want to settle accounts afterwards!"

    Amber''s reaction made the expressions of the gods a little dull, probably because the image of the ferocious Lady Night was still deeply imprinted in their minds not long ago, which made this copycat version of the Mini Lady Night seem particularly interesting in their eyes. , but even so, they didn''t mean to laugh at or despise the "Ms. Ye Youth Edition" in front of them, and the business **** who just spoke even bent slightly with a serious face: "Please don''t get me wrong, we have nothing to do with Ms. Ye. Resentment¡ªmore so to you, of course. Ms. Night has helped us far more than these little ''damages'', and we should be more grateful than complaining."

    The blood **** Danmo looked at Gawain, the majestic red-robed old man with a very solemn attitude: "If you really see the ancient god, please convey our respect and gratitude to him, no matter what, he gave him There is a silver lining for us and the whole world. We should have thanked us in person, but unfortunately Ms. Ye has come and gone so quickly that she did not give us this opportunity."

    Nefali next to him nodded: "Yeah, he had already left when I woke up..."

    Immediately followed by the surrounding voices: "Me too, she had been gone for three days when I woke up." "I woke up and received that terrifying letter, so I hurried over to have a meeting. The situation is only understood by listening to you on the road¡­¡±

    Hearing the discussions around him, Gawain''s expression became dull again.

    But fortunately, this time without him interrupting, the gods quickly ended the chat and returned to the business. Buffal first looked around and asked a very crucial question: "I want to confirm , will all the ''weapons'' be gathered here and then brought back to the kingdom of God by us?"

    "The initial plan is like this," Gawain nodded, "The Court of Rebellion is the most suitable ''delivery window'' known so far. It is located between the world and the kingdom of the gods, you can travel safely, and the fortress of Rebellion itself has The protective barriers of the Gondor era and the newly added anti-divine barrier arrays in modern times, although you no longer carry the divine pollution in theory, you will inevitably bring something out in the process of frequent trips to and from the kingdom of God and the borders of the earth. Here The protective measures can maximize the safety of the handover process.¡±

    "Sounds really good..." Buffal still frowned slightly after hearing Gawain''s explanation, he raised his head and glanced in the direction of the fortress, and muttered thoughtfully, "But only this one The efficiency of the handover window is very problematic, and a single route means double the risk, especially when we are transporting extremely dangerous things, those ''explosives'' are even enough to kill the gods, all piled up in one place..."

    "Stop talking, the more you talk, the more frightening you are," Nefali on the side interrupted Buffal quickly, "What if your words come true?"

    "I''m not the **** of curses," Buffal shrugged, then looked up at the edge of the assembly hall, a black dress, black veil and black top hat, with a thin sense of presence and a particularly gloomy temperament. The lady is sitting quietly on a boulder, as if the whole world has nothing to do with her, "The **** of the curse is sitting there."

    Nefali also noticed the goddess on the edge of the assembly hall, and quickly waved over there: "Ms. Kizna, did you hear what Buffal just said? Hurry up and curse in reverse!"

    After a few seconds, the black-dressed goddess known as Gizna slowly raised her head, gave Nefari a puzzled look, and said hesitantly, "Ah? But I think Boval is right..."

    Nefali: "¡­"

    "This is a judgment based on logic," Buffal spread his hands. "Even aside from security issues, I doubt whether this ''window'' can bear the burden of sending arms to more than a dozen gods. Of course, the scale of this barren wilderness itself is sufficient, but the key lies in the ''gate'' in that mortal fortress..."

    As he spoke, he pointed in the direction of the fortress of disobedience, and looked at Gawain with a serious expression: "The only way to the world is a portal, how much ''transportation'' can that portal have?"

 Chapter 1545ï¼š What is a professional

    It has to be said that the question raised by Buffal, the **** of business, is indeed something that Gawain has been thinking about since yesterday.

    The courtyard area around the fortress of disobedience as a rallying point for the transportation of arms to the kingdom of the gods has some advantages, but no amount of advantages can cover the flaws of this single path, not to mention that it is enough to blow up the gods. What a huge risk it would be if all the dangerous items piled up together, just disobeying the "capacity" of the portal in the depths of the fortress was an annoying bottleneck.

    It is a portal left from the Gondor era. After being re-reinforced and repaired by Cecil''s magicians, it is now very stable, and there is no need to worry about its collapse like when it was first discovered. No matter how stable it is, it is just a door, and the portal has strict scale restrictions on the matter passing through it. Excessive mass or excessive energy response may cause the transmission channel to shift or even tear. Crack, relying on that door to complete the "trap" of more than a dozen kingdoms of God... It is indeed a problem.

    Of course, in view of the development of technology and the smooth progress of the decryption of that portal, Gawain can also consider opening more portals within the range of the Fortress of Rebellion, but this still cannot solve the essential problem of huge energy supply, which is unpredictable. The construction period and the mutual interference between multiple portals will all become huge troublesome factors, and even if these things are resolved, Gawain must also consider another thing: the constraints on the "transportation capacity" of the fortress are not yet Just a portal.

    The Rebellion Fortress, which is located deep in the Dark Mountains and has a complex underground structure, is a hurdle in itself, while the narrow corridors and layers of security gates in the Rebellion fortress are another hurdle... These ancient structures were not considered at the beginning of their construction. The transportation channel for goods was designed, and many of these structures were closely related to the operation of the Rebellion Fortress or the Rebellion Fortress itself, or were difficult to dismantle and rebuild due to strength issues. It was almost impossible for Gawain to get through all of them in a short period of time.

    With these practical difficulties, even if the gods still have a year to prepare slowly, it is still a question whether they can complete the equivalent of the "Gods Ragnarok Project" in time.

    "Is there any other suitable ''window'' in the world or in the shadow world?" After a moment of silence, a voice sounded in the assembly hall, and the one who spoke was the blood **** Danmo, "The Gondor Empire should not only set up this In the ''Fortress of Another World''?"

    "The Gondor Empire did set up other fortresses," Gawain glanced at Amber when he said this, then shook his head, "but as far as we know, the fortresses set up in such a ''deep'' place as the Shadow Realm should only be This one. After all, one of the reasons the people of Gondor set up a fort here was to study the **** of nature who ''reclusive'' here..."

    "There is still a ''window'' I don''t know if I can use it," Rosetta Augustus''s voice suddenly came from the side, he said while thinking, "The Kingdom of God of War is now a harmless testing ground, After the fall of the God of War, the kingdom of God itself has also turned into an inactive state, maybe it can be used as a rallying point?"

    "...Not very safe," Buffal, the **** of nature, thought for a moment and shook his head, "Even if the gods fall, the kingdom of God is still the result of the condensation of ideas, and it will still retain many characteristics of ideas. Similarly, even if we are'' Human nature half body'', we also carry the aura of a complete god, and when we enter the gods of the gods, we will still incur the impact of the thoughts of the gods, so our entry into the gods of war is likely to cause the latter to get out of control."

    Two consecutive plans were abandoned, everyone in the assembly hall began to lose their minds, the gods were looking for possible solutions in their respective fields, and mortals were using their flexible thinking and creativity to find a way out. After a while, Belsetia''s voice suddenly broke the silence: "Actually, I have an idea, I don''t know if it is feasible..."

    "Speak up if you have an idea," Gawain nodded to her immediately, "Now all ideas can be brought up for discussion, whether it''s successful or not is another matter."

    Belsetia nodded slightly, and then turned to the gods in the assembly hall: "Your sects should have various sacrifice ceremonies, right?"

    As soon as the Queen of Silver came out, not to mention the reactions of the gods, Gawain was shocked at first. He guessed the thoughts of the elf ruler almost instantly, and this very creative idea made him the next second. Just recalled Belsetia''s glorious record of running around in the coalition camp hundreds of years ago.

    On the field, Gawain was obviously not the only one who quickly understood the meaning of Belsetia''s words. Nefari, the **** of song, dance and wind, stared at the silver queen in the holographic projection, her face full of incredulity: "What do you mean... directly Let believers take those things as offerings to the gods to ''sacrifice''?!"

    Belsetia nodded slightly: "Is it theoretically feasible?"

    "...We do have all kinds of sacrifice rituals. ''Offering sacrifices to gods'' can be said to be the most initial and basic part of all religious activities in the world," Nefali said while thinking. " The ''letter'' you sent before was sent to the kingdom of God through such a sacrificial ceremony, so theoretically there is no problem, but... Shouldn''t this plan be kept secret? Especially not to let the priests know about it , because they are very likely to leak their plans to our divine half body, causing the divine half body to be stimulated out of control..."

    "We only let the priests dedicate bombs to the gods and don''t tell them the truth of the plan. Will they think of what these bombs are for?" Belsetia asked very seriously, "The divine half body will not take the initiative to go Thinking about whether there is a conspiracy behind something, they will only instinctively judge the danger, and read the most direct and subjective maliciousness, and the priests do not know what they are offering during the sacrifice process. It is also impossible to contain subjective malice, is it okay?"

    "You wait a moment, I have to stroke it!" Gawain had to interrupt Bersetia''s speech, his head was now entangled like a skein of thread, and he hardly knew how to solve it, "You It''s quite reasonable in theory... But don''t you think it''s suspicious enough to let the priests of various denominations drop a bomb on the altar by the way when they hold mass and prayer meetings? Those priests will think for themselves! You Even if they don''t tell them, they should suspect that the Theocratic Council is seriously ill when they look at the bomb on the altar!"

    "What if it was not the theocratic council, but their own gods who ordered the sacrifice of the bomb?" Belsetia said with a solemn expression, "Although the ''human half body'' of the gods no longer responds to earthly prayers, this It shouldn''t mean that you have lost this ability, right? You can send down oracles and designate new sacrificial relics... Of course, this process requires careful planning, and may also need to cooperate with the Theocratic Council, but in general I I don''t think it''s a problem."

    Gawain couldn''t help staring at Belsetia at this time. He saw that the silver queen was sitting upright with a serious expression, as if she was speaking at the highest meeting of the alliance, but her eyes were 100% deep. It means "I already have a perfect criminal plan, none of you will make it work." He had seen this kind of look more than once in his memory seven hundred years ago. When Belsetia had become a qualified queen, he thought that her eyes had been sleeping forever on this mature and majestic queen, but now she found that the childish side of the queen was actually just a nap...

    Then he turned his head with a blank expression and looked at the gods in the assembly hall.

    The gods were even more ignorant than him.

    "Theoretically...theoretically, there''s nothing wrong with this," the earth goddess Gaia was the first to break the silence, her eyes were a little dazed, but her thoughts were still clear, "I mean we can indeed lower the oracle to request this. , but isn''t it still suspicious? Why would the high gods suddenly ask believers to change their offerings? This will inevitably cause suspicion in their hearts..."

    After hearing this, Belsetia showed a meaningful smile, she looked at the earth goddess with a puzzled face, and said in a low voice: "You are a god, you understand the things of gods, but you don''t. Mortal believers who don''t know themselves... The truly devout believers will not doubt any words from the gods. They have 10,000 ways to explain and convince themselves, and those parts that cannot be explained are all the tests of the gods. If there is no such blind and devout heart, how can they listen to the words of the gods with the body of mortals, and even perform sacrifice rituals?

    "Of course, if it is to minimize accidents, you can limit the scope of listening to oracles and performing ceremonies, so that only churches, shrines and priests above a certain level are eligible to participate, and this can happen. A certain degree of filtering would mean that priests who would obey the oracle would never doubt the will of the gods, and priests who would doubt the will of the gods would not have access to the oracle at all.

    "In short, no matter what the truth of the matter is, it will never be conveyed to the ''divine half-body'', because it takes too much imagination to think of these things, and with this kind of imagination and skepticism, you dare to turn things into conspiracy The person who associates with the blasphemous direction...isn''t a devout believer at all."

    The gods in the assembly hall looked at each other in dismay, and even Amoen, who was eating melons and watching the fun, couldn''t help but raised his head and looked around curiously. Amber tugged at Gawain''s arm and muttered softly. : "Why didn''t I expect the Silver Queen to be so flexible..."

    What else can Gawain say? He could only shrug his shoulders, and also lowered his voice: "Belsetia is smart since she was a child..."

    He still has some things that he hasn''t said yet. Professional things still have to be done by professional people. Belsetia has the status of a "high priest of nature", so let''s call it the ancient theocratic kingdom of the Silver Empire. The last remaining "symbol of theocracy", although she and her family cut off the connection with the **** of nature thousands of years ago, but as the saying goes, "only understanding can overcome", Belsetia has also been familiar with it since childhood. Reading church classics and theological works, as a high priest who rejects gods, she knows more about faith than most devout believers in the world.

    This made her successfully stuck a bug in this matter...

    But even at this point, there were still worried voices in the assembly hall, and Danmo, the blood god, looked worried: "But this only reduces the risk to the maximum extent, and does not completely eliminate the risk. We are all aware of the complexity of mortals. Once things are implemented on a large scale, even if we add more filters and restrictions, it is possible to get out of control.¡±

    The blood **** Danmo''s worries seemed a bit excessive, but Gawain understood this caution. After all, this was a plan to murder the gods. What they had to deal with was the most powerful, dangerous, and critical point in the world. Even if there is a subtle cooperation between the human nature of God and mortals, even if there is a bug in the Silver Queen''s help card, the risks behind this matter still exist, and even the slightest risk may lead to irreversible results. So it''s always right to consider several possibilities.

    After all, until a mortal actually takes action, you''ll never be able to predict how much complexity of a living human heart he can unpack. Are you kidding me?

    Gawain fell into deep thought, and after thinking about it for a long time, he suddenly thought of one thing: "I''m curious about the process when you accept the sacrifice? Is it the transmission of objects? Or is it the decomposition and reorganization of matter? Or do you really open a door to the kingdom of God and take things back directly?"

    "Of course it''s not to open the door directly, it''s too dangerous to establish a direct connection between the kingdom of God and the world," Buffal, the **** of commerce, shook his head, "The first two situations you mentioned are more consistent, the sacrifice ceremony will send the sacrifice'' ''To our shrine, the sacrifice seems to be disassembled and reconstituted once in the process, and completely maintained in its ''correct state'' before and after the reorganization. But we ourselves do not know the specific principles of this process...just like our own priesthood The operation of the kingdom of God is something that we can¡¯t explain ourselves, but it works like an instinct.¡±

    "This may still be related to the ''Unified Fluctuation Model''," Gawain rubbed his chin thoughtfully after listening to Buffal''s explanation, "but it doesn''t matter. Second question, how did you accept the sacrifice? ''Designated target''? Do you only accept things that are clearly designated as sacrifices by believers, or can you accept any items within the scope of the ceremony site, or are you affected by your own priesthood? There is a limit to the number of sacrifices you accept each time What? If so, what are the constraints?"

    Listening to Gawain''s series of questions, Amber rolled her eyes subconsciously. She hadn''t seen the old Zongzi''s "100,000 Why" pattern for a long time. Now it seems that the other party''s life-threatening series of questions is still as good as ever. momentum.

    Buffal, who was not far away, began to answer Gawain''s question after a brief thought: "The number of sacrifices in the sacrificial ceremony is actually unlimited, or it is limited by the piety and thoughts of the believers during the ceremony. The power generated, and for gods like us who have ''formed'', the sacrifices that can be collected in a large ceremony is a large number, far exceeding the upper limit of sacrifices in each ceremony. It''s just that we will only Taking a little bit symbolically, after performing the ritual instinctively and then no longer responding In this regard, the behavior of the divine half body and the human half body does not conflict, so we can operate freely.

    "As for how to ''designate a target'' when accepting sacrifices..."

    Buffal suddenly stopped when he said this. He seemed to think of something, and looked at Gawain strangely: "What are you trying to do?"

    "Is there such a possibility, I''m just assuming," Gawain thought for a while, and said with a serious face, "We held a ceremony directly next to an arsenal, and announced that the whole street was the scene of the ceremony, and the ceremony was held. The priests of the ceremony put a fruit plate flower basket on the altar or something, anyway, it is what the ceremony should have under normal circumstances, and they don''t need to know what the warehouse next to you is doing, so when you collect things, take the warehouse by the way."

    Gods: "...?"

    Amber looked at Gawain and then at Belsetia, and suddenly suspected that the two were biological...

 Chapter 1546ï¼š big mover

    Gawain and Belsetia''s ideas have fully proved one thing, that is, if you want to exploit loopholes in religious ceremonies, you have to be knowledgeable or shameless, and as long as you can meet these two conditions. One, there are really as many loopholes as you want to drill. Religious activities inherited from the primitive worship period have slow iterations, and almost no one will look at this sacred thing from the perspective of "drilling loopholes", and of course not. Some people take the initiative to fix bugs or seriously discuss the unreasonable aspects of the ritual process. However, the natural principles behind these rituals will not actively avoid certain loopholes because of the ignorance of believers. Now, these are things that no one has considered for thousands of years. The loopholes became "opportunities" in Gawain''s eyes.

    Thinking about it carefully, the existence of such loopholes is actually a necessity. After all, one of the most important conditions in devout belief is "don''t question". What is "don''t question?" In simple terms, theocracy is absolute. As long as it points to the gods, then mortals will never be allowed to doubt and encounter problems? That is a test given by the gods, and the words in the scriptures are unreasonable? Is that because of your own lack of understanding, the house next door suddenly disappeared halfway through the sacrificial ceremony? God''s move must have a deep meaning, don''t even think about continuing to pray, even if this street is gone, it''s God''s will...

    This is piety.

    Of course, all of the above are only considered from the perspective of church activities. When it comes to actual operation, it must not be so rude and simple. As the ruler of the real world, Gawain has to consider the stability of society and the lives of a large number of ordinary people. He cannot It''s really a big sacrifice ceremony and then let a house or even half a block disappear out of thin air in front of ordinary people. This needs to be discussed with the gods involved, and the things in the house can be taken away...

    The assembly hall fell into a short period of silence. The gods were obviously shocked by Gawain''s whimsy, and even Amoen, who was eating melons and watching the fun, was in a petrified state at the moment, until Gawain''s voice suddenly broke. Silent: "What do you think of my suggestion?"

    A breeze blew from nowhere, rolling the courtyard under the golden oak trees, and amid the rustling of the grass blades, Amoun''s voice finally sounded on the edge of the assembly hall: "I think I can give it a try, from the sacrificial ceremony. Judging from the process and loopholes in the process, this operation is feasible, of course, the details of the specific implementation still need to be discussed... such as the designation of the sacrifice field."

    "Yes, the sacrificial field is affected by the symbolic meaning of the ceremony, not because we want to say how big it is," Buffal, the **** of commerce, nodded and said, "and we are not able to take away anything in the ceremony at will, This first requires the ''approval'' of the ceremonial process. It is best to hold a closed ceremony in the church, which is the place where the earth and the kingdom of God are more closely connected, which can ensure the stability of the transmission process, and the closed environment of the church also helps to cover the ceremony site. Unusual movement around."

    "But is there an arsenal near the church?" Nefari, the **** of song, dance and wind, frowned, "There seems to be no such thing around the main churches in my memory..."

    "There is nothing around our sister''s church," Eve, the goddess of harvest, also shook her head. "There is no such thing around the church facilities..."

    Gawain looked at these few with a serious expression: "This can be."

    "...That''s right," Nefali was stunned for a moment, and then reacted, "This should be easy for you to arrange."

    "But does it still need a legitimate name to hold such a large-scale sacrifice ceremony suddenly?" Blood God Danmo immediately raised a question, "Although the devout believers do not question the oracle, but such a large-scale sacrifice Not only the devout believers are affected by church activities, but the doubts that arise in the hearts of ordinary believers and shallow believers may also affect the state of the deity half body..."

    "We can cooperate in this aspect in this world," Gawain continued, "Winter is coming to an end, and the next month of recovery will be a month of various festivals, and we can organize various celebrations of the month of recovery... Churches will organize sacraments to please the gods during celebrations like this, so it''s not surprising to have them add a sacrificial ceremony to their regular prayers... If you need a name, it''s after the victory in the Wasteland War. Prayers for all beings in the world."

    "Similar sacrificial ceremonies can be held many times," Rosetta Augustus said immediately after Gawain''s voice fell, "After the end of the month of recovery, there will be the Midsummer Festival, and then there will be the Harvest Festival, and next year In winter, there is also the Winter Veil Celebration. Although according to tradition, not all festivals have sacrifices in the sacrament, but now is the first year after the end of the Wasteland War, whether it is in the name of consoling the wasteland war hero or In the name of the world''s blessings, we can all ask cathedrals to hold such ceremonies."

    "And we don''t necessarily have to hold the sacrament during the festival," Bersetia also broke the silence, "you can create some small-scale miracles in some ''holy places'', and then cause public opinion around them, and finally Holding additional religious ceremonies in the name of ''Omens from the Sky'' will not be rejected by pious priests as long as there is a valid reason, especially since these things will also be approved by the Theocratic Council. Of course, this process may require With the cooperation of the gods... Now that you have been separated from the divine half-body, can you still do things like cause miracles in the world?"

    Belsetia''s last sentence was said by looking at the gods in the assembly hall, and Faule, the **** of winter and the forest, responded immediately: "Of course, this is something that is almost instinctive for us, no matter if it is divinity. The half body or the human half body has this power."

    Gawain nodded: "This solves another problem. All in all, we need to cooperate extremely tacitly with the world and the gods this time, so as to ensure the success of the plan without disturbing the divine half-body, nor disturbing the gods. Not to cause turmoil."

    The three earthly emperors and the gods discussed the plan to guide Ragnarok in a word-by-word manner. Those daring and even astonishing plans took shape so quickly, Amber couldn''t help but widen her eyes, and she finally endured for a long time. A sentence kept popping up: "Why are you so proficient in formulating these plans... I feel that ordinary priests are not as smooth as you!"

    Hearing Amber''s remarks, Gawain just breathed a sigh of relief, and said indifferently: "The person who ends theocracy must be the one who understands theocracy best. If you want to destroy an order, you must first be in this field. Experts do it, nothing can be done without angry and ambitious people."

    "This may be the first large-scale cooperation between the mortal world and the gods, and it will be the last time," the blood **** Dan Mo couldn''t help but sigh, "Ironically, the mortals and the gods have until the decision to end the age of mythology. It''s time to really have a little bit of tacit understanding."

    "It''s better than not being able to communicate until the last moment," Nefali reassured beside him, "It will be fine after this incident is over. Without the hidden danger of crazy gods, many of the Theocratic Council''s plans can be more reassuring and bold. If we continue to push forward, those of us who are left of humanity can also work together with the Council. Didn''t Gawain Cecil describe a ''final order''? That day will come sooner or later..."

    Amber''s eyes swept between these stalwart figures and Gawain and other three earthly emperors, and she didn''t know what she was thinking about, and suddenly a sentence came out: "But we are so dense in one year. Is it really okay to organize church events?"

    Gao Wen glanced at her: "What kind of problem are you referring to?"

    "In terms of public opinion, what is the direction of the official release?" Amber said while organizing the language. After being with Gawain for so long, she was obviously able to use many new words invented by the other party. "Will these sacrificial activities be held? I won¡¯t discuss about strengthening the connection of ideological trends. After all, the beliefs of the gods themselves are still there, and the connection of ideological trends is also there. There is not much difference between strengthening and not strengthening, and the whole plan will last for at most one year. After one year, if everything goes well The age of mythology is over, but the key is the follow-up after this...

    ¡°The Theocratic Council has always been sending out a signal to control large gatherings of faith and weaken the authority of the church, but now we have to organize so many large-scale sacrificial events in a year, and many of them even have theocratic councils and various countries. The platform of the government... Will this send a wrong signal to the public, making the public think that the ''wind direction'' above has changed? To put it further, will this make some churches ''inflate'' and feel that they can do it again... When the time comes What if the various sects rebounded, and they were renewed by them as soon as the Age of Mythology ended?"

    Listening to Amber''s worries, Gawain pondered for a while and then shook his head gently: "The problems you mentioned do exist, but compared to the premature end of the Age of Myths and the result of passing the ''Coming of Age'' ceremony safely, this cost or risk is to me. considered acceptable. And on the other hand, even though we''re going to organize these rituals within a year, that doesn''t mean the council allows the sects to expand Ragnarok without permission After the program is over, all restrictions will return to normal, and the council will still have the power to put the brakes on it."

    Speaking of this, he paused, with a meaningful smile on his face: "As for what you are worried about, will the major churches misunderstand certain things, will they feel that they can do it again, even if the council does not approve it? What kind of tricks are you going to do under these circumstances... One thing you have to remember is that only officially approved sacrificial activities are called ''praying for the people'', and sacrificial activities without documents, no matter how large they are, are called ''illegal gatherings''.

    "We have a comprehensive set of laws for this kind of unlawful assembly."

    The corner of Amber''s mouth couldn''t help shaking: "As expected of you, it''s still a familiar style."

    "This is not my style, this is the rule of the real society," Gawain shrugged, "Faith activities are tools to maintain social cohesion, and tools should not have their own will to use them.

    "In a sense, I would welcome them to have some illegal gatherings that would give the council plenty of reason to ban it. We''ve closed down countless troubled churches over the past few years, but recently they''ve gotten smarter and learned Hidden and tucked away, and I really hope they can go back to the simple state of doing underground mass under the ban of the council, when the Tribunal''s trial monks were full and happy every day."

    Amber thought for a while, and couldn''t help but look back at the gods in the assembly hall who were listening to Gawain''s speech, the expression on her face was a bit strange: "Although your words are not wrong, I always feel that we are in front of the gods. Is it a little inappropriate to discuss this... in person?"

    As soon as she finished speaking, she heard Faule, the **** of Bitter Winter and Mountain Forest, suddenly speak: "What''s inappropriate, how reasonable it is, I''d rather listen to it."

    "That''s all. If you are really interested in the Theocratic Council, I can send someone some information when you come back, and you can study it yourself." Gao Wen laughed, he suddenly felt these various "human nature of God" They are all quite interesting. They have such distinct personalities, different emotions, different emotions, their own likes and dislikes, and at the same time they love the world so much to talk to them, as if facing a group of friends who can open their hearts, As long as you can get used to the oppressive aura in the face of a powerful existence and get used to the feeling of having an equal conversation with "God", this will be a quite interesting experience.

    "Then the general process of this matter is set like this." Finally, Gawain''s eyes swept across the entire assembly hall, summarizing the conspiracy that is destined to change the fate of the entire world, "We will pass the world and the gods through In a cooperative way, large-scale sacrificial activities are held around the world, and in the process, mortal weapons are sent to the kingdom of God. These mortal weapons sent into the kingdom of God are tentatively code-named ''Wu De'';

    "At the same time as the sacrificial ceremonies are held in various places, the Court of Disobedience will serve as the main window for future communication. The Council will leave a long-term open secure communication terminal in this meeting place. Through this terminal, the gods who visit this place can directly contact to myself or to those on duty on the Council.

    "On the other hand, if we need to contact a certain god, we will still use today''s process to send letters to the kingdom of God through the ''windows'' in various churches. If it is something that can be said directly in the letter Just explain in the letter, if it''s something that can''t be mentioned directly in the letter... leave a code, and you will come here after you see the code.

    "In any case, we must contact us through the above channels as soon as possible. Remember, we must ensure tacit cooperation."

    Gawain''s expression was very serious, and the gods listened to the orders of an earthly emperor with the same seriousness, and after Gawain''s voice fell, Flora, the goddess of spring, asked, "What is the secret code to call for a meeting? Or is it the same as before? Mark it with shadow sand as well?"

    Speaking of this, she suddenly shrank her neck, looked back at the "colleagues" behind her who were nervous at the same time, and then added: "I just want to confirm, if there is shadow sand and dust in the future, all of us will also It''s better to be mentally prepared in advance or something."

    Gawain thought for a while, and just wanted to nod his head, but suddenly thought of himself and Amber about to go to the Shadow Kingdom, thinking that if he and Amber left, the person on duty at the council might not be able to get the shadow dust to act as a "password". ¡±, he quickly thought about it: ¡°Since we have reached a consensus today, then there is no need to use the shadow sand as a sign for future contacts, so let¡¯s agree on a common code word¡­¡±

    He paused when he said this, then looked at Bersetia and Rosetta on the side: "What''s your opinion?"

    "I want to say that the most suitable password is ''Ragnarok'', but these few words will probably arouse the alertness of the divine half-body," Rosetta shook her head. "What does the Silver Queen think?"

    Belsetia thought for a while, and her eyes suddenly fell on Gawain.

    "Ragnarok is the dawn of the world, but Cecil already has an air fortress called this name, so change it a little..." She smiled and said word by word, "The Sword of Dawn... What do you think? "

    "The Sword of Dawn... Sounds good." Gawain froze for a moment, and smiled as well, then he turned his head and looked at the gods in the assembly hall.

    "Then we agreed to use ''Sword of Dawn'' as the secret word. If we see this word in the letter, we will come here to discuss important matters."

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1547ï¼š Stars attend

    After the conspiracy of the earthly kings and the gods ended, those stalwart figures walked towards the dark depths at the end of the wasteland one by one, like the endless dark sea, the sea area. At the end, Gawain, the kingdom of the gods, watched their huge backs, as if watching a group of prisoners slowly walking back to their cages.

    The chains of these prisoners have been removed, but in order to remove the chains from this world, they still need to endure some time in the cage, but the good news is that the day of final liberation is approaching, and Ragnarok has already opened the curtain, The dawn of the earth is not long after.

    The gods left one by one, and the huge assembly hall soon became deserted. Only the figure of Buffal, the **** of commerce, remained at the end. He seemed to get up and leave, but suddenly stopped before leaving. , turned to look in Gawain''s direction.

    Gawain looked at the middle-aged deity who looked like a giant and wore a robe, and asked curiously, "Is there anything else?"

    "Ask you some questions," Boffal said very frankly, and then came to Gawain in two steps, sat cross-legged on the ground very casually, and put the big book he had been holding in his hand to the one in front of him. Putting a stone on top of it, this unassuming behavior did not look like a **** at all, but it was extraordinarily like a god, "These things have been bothering me for a long time."

    When the heavy book was placed on the stone, there was a "dong" sound, and when the giant **** sat down, the earth shook for a while, and Gawain felt that he was also shaken, and then his eyes fell. On the cover of that big book, his eyes changed the next second, because he saw the big characters "Basic Principles of Modern Economy" on the cover.

    Gawain: "...why are you looking at this?"

    "I was watching this before Lady Ye found me," Buffal said with a serious face. "This is one of the few ''freedoms'' in the days when I was helped on the throne."

    Gawain looked thoughtfully at the big book that Buffal put out, and after a moment of indifference, he asked, "Are you trying to use this method to ''get yourself out of trouble''?"

    "It''s not necessarily about getting out of trouble," Buffal smiled, "perhaps it can also help me to keep up with your footsteps a little bit, although I know it doesn''t really make much sense, because at that time I was tied to me. The power mainly comes from the trend of thought, and my own cognition has little influence on the trend of thought, but even if I can keep up with it a little... Of course, I don''t seem to need it now, but I find that the things you brought are still in themselves. very funny."

    Gawain was stunned for a while, and for some reason he thought of the three sisters of abundance who had inquired about vegetable farming with Amoon. He suddenly realized that the gods, or the "human nature" of the gods, were as curious as mortals. of.

    Then a "human nature of God" who is curious, has the ability to learn, and is full of emotions... Should he be regarded as a mortal, or should he be regarded as a god?

    These unreasonable thoughts flashed in his mind, and they didn''t bother Gawain for too long. He just laughed suddenly, and pointed his finger at the big book: "Then ask, I may not be able to answer, but as long as I I can tell you everything I know."

    ¡­

    "...It''s not just the gods of nature and the goddess of magic who actively seek solutions. In fact, before I came to the door, many gods of this season''s civilization were more or less aware of the hidden dangers in the trend of thought, and began to do what they could. Seeking a way out of trouble..."

    In the center of the endless gray-white desert, Lady Ye''s voice came from above the magnificent throne, with a calm tone like she was chatting with an old friend.

    "This is a very interesting phenomenon," he continued, "in the past one million or so years, the civilizations on this planet have changed season after season, but no matter which season it is, the gods behind them are all It is the slowest to react and the most passive, and this is completely in line with the operating logic of ''ideological shackles''. However, the situation has changed in this season of civilization. The gods of this season of civilization are very active, and they have become full of crisis and curiosity. Heart, and even in the situation of being bound by the gods, it has shown a strong power of action.

    "The **** of nature and the goddess of magic are the representatives of the ''getters'' who have succeeded in getting out of trouble, and in addition to the two of them, there are also the **** of holy light who took the initiative to break through the shackles of the priesthood, the **** of war who took the initiative to seek death in advance from the lower world, and tried to break through ''Information closed loop'', the **** of business who actively contacts new fields of information... The last one is the most impressive to me."

    On the stone pillar in front of the throne, Wilder''s voice finally came: "You didn''t mention this when you came back."

    "Oh? Didn''t I mention it? I probably forgot," Ms. Ye chuckled. "That scene was quite interesting. When I knocked on the door to visit the Temple of Fortune, I saw Buffal sitting on the ground, holding The "Basic Principles of Modern Economy" sacrificed by the believers was there, and all kinds of economic works were piled up around him, all of which he sent down oracles every three or five weeks for the believers to send. I''ve never seen a **** so diligently study the knowledge created by mortals that he seems to want to avoid losing control, or delay as long as possible. I am very moved."

    Wilder asked at the right time: "Ah... Then what?"

    "Although I was very moved, I still gave him a stick and turned him into him," Ms. Ye sighed, "If he had started studying ten years earlier, he might have been too late, but now it''s just one year away from ''graduation''. He didn''t have time to start from the beginning of modern economics, so I had to give him an early graduation. Now that I think about it, Boffal probably was also stimulated by the fall of the God of War, so he thought of using knowledge to change his destiny..."

    Wilder was stunned for a while, and finally couldn''t help but say: "Can knowledge change fate like this?"

    "Almost so, anyway, that''s how the entries recorded on your pages are used," Ms. Ye said nonchalantly, and then added with a smile, "Actually, it''s not just Buffal, I''m still in Blood God. A whole set of "Modern Contract Theory" came out from the back of the throne, and Nefali''s temple is full of "Cecile Film Weekly" and "Idol Beat". Do you know how shocked I was when I saw those things? I was as shocked as a lot of memories related to the old zongzi suddenly appeared in my mind..."

    Wilder seemed to be a little confused by Ms. Ye''s words. He was silent for nearly half a minute before he suddenly said: "But why does this change happen? Why do the gods behind civilization this season have the same relationship as the past one million years. Such a huge difference? Could it be that this change was also due to the order that Gawain Cecil imposed after his resurrection?"

    Ms. Ye pondered for a few seconds, then shook her head gently: "No, although I admit that what the old zongzi has done after he lifted up his coffin has indeed brought great changes to the world, and it will definitely affect the long-term future. The development trajectory of the entire world, but these changes can only affect the future, and the many characteristics of the gods... can only be determined by the ''past'', and they played a role in the process of their birth. A combination of many factors.¡±

    "It''s determined by the past..." Wilder mused. "What could be at work? What makes the gods of civilization this season so different?"

    Madam Ye didn''t speak for a while. He was silent for an unknown time before suddenly raising his head and looking at the boundless pale sky of the Shadow Kingdom. He still remembered more than 1.8 million years ago, beyond that pale sky. There used to be countless terrifying indescribable things floating around, those were the remains of ancient gods and the projections of ancient civilizations left behind in the years before her, but even the shadows of gods could not exist in the chaotic nothingness outside the kingdom of God. Persisting for so long, now, those phantoms that have tormented him have disappeared for many years.

    As the most special of the kingdoms of gods, the kingdom of shadow gods has been running quietly in the deepest part of the deep world for millions of years, and the era that Ms. Ye is familiar with and known has long been wiped out in the passage of time. Everything is clean, but He knows that outside of his own country that has been forgotten by the world, the cycle of time has never stopped, and everything He knows is still repeating itself, beside those young gods, in their kingdom of God Beyond the barrier, the wreckage fragments left by the fall of generations of gods and the projections of civilization behind them revolve around the countries like ancient galaxies, and the mourning from ancient dying civilizations resounds throughout the deep world.

    The layers of ruins left by the ancient civilizations that have been destroyed are a curse. They are the horrors that every new **** has to face after opening his eyes in ignorance, even ancient gods like Lady Night. He also suffered from it, but at this moment, He suddenly realized that the tomb of the fallen may not only be a curse, but also a blessing.

    After season after season of resentful end of civilization, after generations of gods have slowly and passively passed into death, their shadows in the Deep World may finally have had some effect.

    "Maybe... Quantitative change caused qualitative change," Ms. Ye said softly, as if talking to herself, "The sailors asked me to wait for reincarnation here because they expected this day to come sooner or later..."

    "What did you say?" Wilder heard Ms. Ye''s self-talk, but couldn''t understand the other party''s intentions, "What does this have to do with the sailor?"

    Madam Ye didn''t respond. He just suddenly got up from the throne, then turned to look at his "post" for millions of years. His eyes fell on the quaint stone seat. Under his gaze, the throne A little brilliance suddenly appeared on the backrest of the , and then a bright star map appeared in it. The shining stars were running in the vast universe, and many of the stars were surrounded by eye-catching marks and lines connecting with each other.

    On the border of the star map, you can see a gradually disappearing channel, which is the direction of the last signal sent by the navigator, and inside the star map, you can see many stars marked with "prosperity", "decline", Words such as "germination" and "barrenness", there is a very obvious dark zone on the star map. In the area covered by the dark zone, almost all the stars are marked as "decline" or "barren", just It is as if an invisible abyss that devours all things is gradually sweeping across the universe, crushing civilizations on the stars.

    At this moment, the edge of this dark zone has gradually approached the center of the star map, and two planets that are close to each other and marked as "prosperous" bear the brunt, and it seems that they will soon fall into the invisible abyss that devours all things. middle.

    But Ms. Ye''s eyes did not fall on the two planets. Her eyes were cast to another place, which was the edge of the lower end of the dark zone. A celestial body marked as "prosperity" had already touched the dark After the boundary, the changes on the astronomical scale were condensed into such a small image, even Ms. Ye couldn''t see with the naked eye whether the dark boundary was really pushing forward, but she seemed to feel something and stared at it. With that little light.

    ã€ÌºŽ§ûnï¼÷‚œ€è¿Œ‰ó‘ó‘ó‰ inch-inche umbrella

    It blinked twice, "Booming" was marked "Declining", and almost the next instant it was marked "Desolation".

    It dimmed, soaked in darkness, waiting for the next cycle.

    "''Tomel-III'' has gone out." Lady Night said softly, and then he slowly turned around and sat back on his throne, as he has done for most of the past million years.

    Wilder fell silent, and the most thrilling shock among the stars lifted a little veil on the great adventurer, causing him to lose his words for a short period of time, and it was not long before he suddenly spoke: "Set sail. What are you waiting for here? Are you just waiting to see which civilization can survive the magic tide and divine disaster? But according to your description, the Navigator is actually capable of leaving more on every planet. With a strong defense system, if a civilization on the planet grows to the level of ''prosperity'', even if the navigator fleet does not return, the automatic machinery they leave behind can protect the newly grown civilization, or lead them away from the home planet... "

    "But even such an automatic machine cannot run forever, and the civilization taken away by the sailor fleet will never become the ''sailor''." Ms. Ye said lightly.

    ¡­

    In the southwest waters of Loren Continent, a huge fleet is sailing in the depths of the vast ocean. The unusually calm sea is reflecting the endless bright sky above. The towering tower in the sky looks extraordinarily magnificent, and the huge shadow it casts even extends from one end of the sea level to the other end.

    On the bow deck of the flagship "Bitter Winter" of the Imperial Navy, Byron looked into the distance against the sea breeze. The wind from the sailing of the ship blew the captain''s uniform behind him, making it look like the cloak of an old knight. The adjutant standing beside him carefully reminded his superior: "Sir, your clothes are about to be blown away by the wind..."

    Byron grinned and laughed: "Haha, it''s okay, I tied it to my arm with a rope..."

    adjutant:"¡­"

    Byron didn''t seem to notice the adjutant''s "Are you sick?" eyes for a moment. His eyes just turned to the sea in front of him. On the sea between the giant tower and the Bitter Winter, a huge white wave is gradually expanding, and a giant ship with a streamlined dome is rising from a submerged state.

    It was the Kraken''s large submarine transport ship "Dinghai Pingbian Mighty General".

    That ship was carrying thousands of deep-water technicians and deep-sea witches who were ready to enter space to perform engineering missions, while the Bitter Winter at the foot of Byron and the dozen transport ships and engineering ships behind the Bitter Winter were full of people from Tarrash. Iron Engineers from the Plains, Dragonborn and Dragon Technicians from two dragon kingdoms, and a huge number of engineering components.

    Next, all this will be sent into the sky by the giant elevator left by the navigator!

 Chapter 1548ï¼š Under the Chapterel Tower

    The Sword of Dawn Text Chapter 1548 The high clear sky and the calm mirror-like sea under the Tower of Babel, and the giant tower of Babel standing in the center of this mirror-like calm ocean, no matter how many times you see it with your own eyes, Byron Can''t help but be deeply shocked by the amazing creation left by this voyager.

    Even though he was driving a powerful war machine like Bitter Winter, even if he had a whole fleet under him, when he came to the foot of this towering tower, he couldn''t help feeling awe.

    But while this reverence came to his mind, he couldn''t help but think of what Gawain once said to him: One day, the civilization on this planet will also develop to the height of a sailor, and mortals will also A giant tower leading to space will be built, and a giant steel city will be built outside the atmosphere. The next generation of ships will fly across the stars like light. What the navigators have done, all beings on this planet can still do.

    The Bitter Winter has docked, and Byron took the landing craft to the landing site on the southeast side of the giant steel island. He looked back at the edge of the landing site and saw that some large machinery extending from the engineering ship was undergoing tense and orderly loading and unloading operations. There is a tall lifting device like the main castle building extending from the side of the engineering ship to the coast, the anti-gravity rune at the bottom of the transfer tray gleams in the sun, and the heavy and bulky components are lightly carried ashore and quickly become part of the new dock, Or sent into that tower after being initially reorganized.

    On the other side of the landing site, you can see a large number of barracks and other base facilities built with prefabricated parts. The towering magic obelisk is slowly rotating on a platform in the center of the base, and the surging energy it releases maintains the base''s strength. At the same time, it also provides additional energy supply for the equipment that has just been transported on the dock. Several officers stationed in the base came out and handed over to the imperial fleet, and new supplies were moved into the warehouse behind them. .

    That base was set up when the "Sky Maintenance Engineering Team" set off, and it has been running for half a year. It serves as the ground command center and logistical support point for the engineering team in space, as well as the engineers returning from space. The "ground rest station" where they temporarily rest and adjust their status. The most loyal and outstanding soldiers of the Empire are stationed at the base, and there are a considerable proportion of technical soldiers and mechanical non-commissioned officers. They went to the sky to perform a mission, but even when they stayed on the ground, they completed a lot of research and sampling work on the remains of the sailors while maintaining the operation of the base.

    In Byron''s mind, this imperial research unit stationed in the depths of the vast ocean is an admirable soldier. The barracks under their feet is the most distant frontier of the empire, and it can even be called the most distant frontier of the civilized world.

    On the east side of the landing site, adjacent to the other coastline of the human dock, is another coastal facility constructed separately. The buildings and mechanical facilities there are completely different from the "painting style" familiar to land races. Now, a large number of architectural structures shaped like shells or corals, as well as water storage tanks and suspended pure water spheres that can be seen everywhere, people can''t help but think of the deep sea, and the beautiful figures that are busy between those wonderful buildings and facilities make people think. One can tell at a glance who owns this port...

    That is the seaport built by the sea monsters, and its name is "Siren". Because of the time difference, Byron could not see how this huge seaport was built, but according to stationed in the "Imperial Port" "The soldiers described that the "Siren Port" "raised up from the bottom of the sea almost overnight." It was "pulled" off the seabed, and then put on a giant thruster and drove it directly to the sea southwest of Loren, and "installed" it on the base of the orbital elevator within a few hours. The scene is said to be quite spectacular.

    Byron regretted that he couldn''t see the construction of "Siren Harbor" with his own eyes. His Kraken friends were very generous. These deep-water creatures with deep brains said that they could tear down the Siren Harbor and then re-create it. Going to the Iron Island once was like a show for the friendly troops. Anyway, they were idle... Byron thought about it for three days, but he was too embarrassed to accept it in the end.

    As for now, the "Siren Port" side is also in a very busy state like the imperial port side. "Dinghai Pingbian Mighty General" has docked at this moment, and that amazing submarine cargo ship is bursting with momentum. The water mist and slowly opened the door of the warehouse, a large number of strange-shaped sea monsters fell into the giant pool next to the dock, just like the seafood unloaded from the cabin, and there was another group of sea monsters beside the pool. While unloading, they use various fishing equipment to fish up their sisters...

    At the same time, in some kind of "elemental field" constructed near the submarine cargo ship, you can also see that many hazy and large-scale things are gradually taking shape, which are being transmitted from Antavien. certain large equipment.

    The sirens have a wonderful "elemental transition" technology, which allows them to drop themselves or some physical substances that have undergone special elemental conversion processing to any place on the planet, but this first requires building some kind of "beacon anchor" point¡±, and secondly, it also requires huge energy and a suitable elemental environment. In the years when Antavien was in poor condition, the cost of opening such a teleportation was so amazing that the Krakens almost sealed the technology, but now it is said that Antavien''s core fusion tower has recovered half of it With the above functions, the Krakens are finally willing to restart their teleportation field. The huge "submarine cargo ship" is equipped with a powerful teleportation enhancement array. This is the first time Byron has seen it running.

    The deep-sea stuff is amazing.jpg.

    Standing on the shore of the Iron Island, blowing the sea breeze, looking at the mirror-like calm sea forcibly suppressed by some mysterious force from time to time, Byron waited for an unknown amount of time before he suddenly heard footsteps. It came from behind him, along with the footsteps, and a familiar aura.

    Before he could turn around, Asarena''s voice with a smile came into his ears: "How long have you been in this pose here? Just put on a pose that looks like the world and wait for me to come, right? "

    Byron then turned around and saw the "Dragon Seal Witch" with striking red hair looking at him with a smile, he grinned and waved his hand: "What do you mean by posing, I That is, I have the world in mind. I am now the commander of the Imperial Navy, and my vision is different from before..."

    "It''s alright, alright, I know you''re not what you used to be, you don''t need to emphasize it to me," Asha Reina waved her hand, then took a deep breath, and then slowly spit it out as if she was seriously savoring it, repeating this two or three times After that, she shook her head slightly with a sigh, "As expected, the air on the surface is more comfortable... Although the ''upper'' has the atmosphere and gravity created by the life support system, it always feels awkward."

    Byron frowned when he heard this: "The living environment at Cangqiong Station is very bad?"

    "That''s not true," Asharena shook her head. "It''s basically a psychological effect. When she thinks that she is in a steel shell that is far away from the earth and the sea, located in the cold space, and this steel shell has been quiet in space. It has been running quietly for more than a million years. Even if there is a pure atmosphere and a normal gravity environment around you, you will feel pressure in your heart, not to mention that there are many strange cabins on the sky station, tension and pressure are inevitable. ¡­ luckily we have a handy orbital lift, and teams can alternate back to the surface for finishing.¡±

    "I didn''t see you last time I came here," Byron shrugged. "I didn''t come here last time either. You were either exploring in an unknown cabin or on duty at a transfer station."

    "After all, the task is heavy and there are few manpower. There are more and more activated areas on the ''above'', and the engineers we brought in at first are less and less... But it is much better now. In addition, the mother star barrier project has officially started, and the sky station is gradually becoming lively, and the first batch of engineering teams including me also have the opportunity to change the guard and rest frequently."

    Asarena said, she raised her eyebrows suddenly and looked at Byron with a half-smiling smile: "What about you? The dignified Imperial Admiral is now like a transport captain, escorting cargo ships and projects one after another. Ships transporting cargo between Loren mainland and orbital lifts are not the same as the scene you described to me with your ambitions, right?"

    Facing the ridicule in Asarena''s tone, Byron rarely did not hold back the scene for the first time, but sighed infrequently: "Seriously, it is better to be a transportation captain than to keep fighting, In His Majesty''s words, there have been enough demons, ghosts, and monsters that have smashed on human heads in the past few years, at least before the tide of magic arrives, it''s better to stop a little."

    Asarena looked at the "captain" in front of her who was no longer young, as if she could no longer associate him with the young, reckless, and hot-blooded mercenary chief in her memory, but soon , the surprise on her face turned into a smile: "You don''t think this sentence should be said by the commander of the army. Your soldiers don''t know what to think when they hear it, but I''m very happy to see you. I''ve finally become a calm person."

    "There is no contradiction between not being wary and not being afraid of war," Byron said casually, and then he patted his head as if he suddenly remembered something, stretched out his hand and touched it in his arms. Serena took out a small box in her increasingly curious eyes, and handed it to the Dragon Seal Witch in front of her, "By the way, this is for you."

    At this moment, Asarena was really startled. Her eyes widened and she stared at Byron for a long time as if she were watching an alien creature. After half a minute, she reached out and took the box, but her face was weird. The expression on his face did not fade at all: "You still know how to prepare gifts? Have you been with the Kraken for a long time and your brain has been affected by something?"

    As she spoke, she looked at the box in her hand, and found that it was just an ordinary rough wooden box with poorly crafted patterns on the surface, giving the impression that it could be bought for three copper plates at the market. Anything that is priced over four copper plates will be smashed by passers-by, but after opening the box, she saw a beautifully crafted and shaped piece lying quietly in the dark flannel lining. Chic brooch.

    It was a blade carefully wound with metal wire. The edge of the blade was serrated and undulating, like a delicate dragon wing. The edge was also inlaid with small crystals. It looked inexpensive, but it was indeed exquisite.

    Byron scratched his hair, his face seemed a little embarrassed: "This brooch is made of peas. She said she would give it to you, so I''ll just pass it on..."

    Asha Lena blinked, and she didn''t know whether to cry or laugh for a moment, and finally she could only sigh helplessly, and shook her head with "as expected of you" eyes: "Okay, thank Pea for me, This is really beautiful, I didn''t expect her to learn this..."

    There was hesitation on Byron''s face, and after holding it for a long time, he finally said, "Actually, I also prepared a gift for you..."

    Asarena was stunned for a moment, and looked at Byron curiously: "Ah... what about the gift?"

    "That box in your hand is," Byron pointed to the wooden box in the hands of the Dragon Seal witch, "I changed it from Pea''s writing box when I was a child..."

    Asarena: "...?"

    "Actually, I wanted to buy a more refined box, but for some reason Pea asked me to make one myself, but I couldn''t, so I had to do it like this," Byron spread his hands, with a helpless expression on his face, "You want I don''t think the craftsmanship is..."

    "The craftsmanship is really not good, but at least you did it yourself, so I will bear with it," Asharena interrupted the other party with tears in her eyes, then shook her head, "Although I don''t know why you insist on giving a box... Forget it, I''ll take it."

    After speaking, the Dragon Seal Witch paused, and then showed a somewhat distressed look on her face: "I accept it, but I have to think about how to return the gift to you and Pea. The Pea is okay, and then returns to the land. I''ll pick a gift for her when she''s not, but you guy... what hobbies do you usually have? I remember you like to drink, but you''d better quit drinking at your age..."

    Byron waved his hand: "Age is not a problem, I can insist on drinking!"

    "Hold on, sir!" Asha Lena was about to fly, but at the last minute, the strength of the dragonborn''s feet stopped abruptly, and then she seemed to suddenly remember something, and quickly turned and ran towards the camp. Go aside and say, "You wait here! I have something for you!"

    Byron just watched the woman called "Witch" with such a stunned look as she walked away from the dust, running faster than the knight who had opened the charge, and after a while, he watched the other party rush back from the direction of the camp, behind him. The smoke was billowing, and he seemed to be carrying something on his shoulders before he could see what it was until the other party ran close.

    Asarena carried a dark red scale the size of a full-body shield.

    With a "boom", Asarena shoved the almost one-person-high scale in front of Byron, she held the upper part of the scale and smiled at Byron: "This is for you, I just had a while ago. replaced..."

    Byron: "...?"

    After being stunned for a while, he finally came to his senses: "Are all your dragons giving things in this style? Can the sloughed scales be used as gifts?"

    "You''re not happy, are you?" Asarena stared, "If you go back a few years in time, do you know how much a piece of dragon scales can be worth in the human world? Not to mention the ones circulating on the mainland at that time. More than 90% of the dragon scales are dyed after being filled with gum... I''m 100% true!"

    "This... well," Byron was sweating coldly on his forehead, it seemed that it would be difficult to end today without accepting this thing, but he was still a little overwhelmed by this special gift, "but I will take it back. What are you doing..."

    "Then I don''t care," Asarena waved her hand, "you can use it to sharpen a knife, and you can use it as a table with four legs, but if you really can''t, you can use it as a shield. I heard that your majesty used to be. I''ve lived almost the whole life..."

    Byron: "¡­"

 Chapter 1549ï¼š build a giant city

    As the surging energy was injected into the acceleration system, the ancient giant orbital module began to move towards the space station in the sky. The orbital module was equipped with 120 engineers and the first batch of 22 sets of "parent stars". "Barrier Broadcast Components", thanks to the amazing technology of the voyagers, these cargoes will be smoothly transported to space within a few hours, and will be installed in several reserved spots near the traffic module in the next few days, and in the next few days After a week, they will be tested without being hooked into the neural network.

    Among the stars, the ancient sky station is quietly floating in the dark space. The towering orbital elevator extends from the surface of the planet to the inner ring of the space station. The traffic module connected to the orbital elevator is brightly lit. The engineering team led by Nicholas Now, about one-tenth of the energy group of the entire space station has been successfully restarted, and these constantly "awakening" systems have awakened the rest of the space station one after another. A wave of awakening is spreading inside the sky station. Almost every day, there are New lights come on at the far end of the Vault Station annulus.

    Against the background of the vast space, these lights extending in the darkness are like the Great Wall of Lights surrounding the planet.

    On the inner edge of a ring near the traffic cabin, eye-catching sparks light up the space, and the constantly flickering particle jets complement the lights on the nearby bulkhead. A construction machine with a strange structure is using its limbs like arms Tie the nearby support tube tightly, and use its front-end spear-like structure to perform welding operations on the outer wall of the space station, and on the "head" of this construction machine, you can see a high-strength transparent polymer. The "spherical shell", Cassandra wearing a deep space work suit is sitting inside, holding the joystick in her hand, nervously watching the progress of the construction machinery.

    After a while, the welding flame gradually extinguished, and Cassandra breathed a sigh of relief in the operation cabin, and turned on the communication system next to it: "The welding on my side is over, and the external fixed frame has been connected to the designated position, who will come to check? "

    After a while, Cassandra in the cockpit saw that the nearby gate was opened, and the Iron Man Commander Alice floated out from the inside. This lady, who was made up of precision machinery, was only wearing normal clothes and did not wear any protection. equipment, but the magic mechanism in her body propped up a shimmering shield that shone in space, blocking the ubiquitous high-energy rays in the universe - other than this shield, Alice did not need any life support system.

    "Sometimes I am quite envious of you." Watching Miss Alice in space activate the magnetic force on her soles and approach the welding point step by step, Cassandra couldn''t help but said in the communicator, "You guys hold on. The shield is directly active in space, and our Kraken has to rely on protective clothing, or it will freeze directly in space and become a fog of ice..."

    "Iron Man was born to perform tasks in harsh environments," Alice didn''t open her mouth, but her voice sounded directly in Kassandra''s cockpit, "Our group has even more accepted Her Royal Highness Ophelia''s special request. Modified, enchanted bionic skins and inner thermostatic shells are good enough to handle the extreme temperatures in space¡ªbut it''s not that advanced technology compared to the space-engineering machines you''re using today."

    "Ha, thank you so much for the compliment¡ªI never thought I would one day be sitting on something like this on an extravehicular welding mission," Cassandra laughed, patted the dashboard in front of her, and then He quickly and cautiously checked the places that he had photographed, and said angrily, "These things are all collected from the old antiques in the warehouse. Although the key parts have been replaced and transformed with new technologies, the working state can be remembered with me. There''s no comparison."

    The Kraken was once an interstellar civilization that mastered the technology of manufacturing giant starships. Although they eventually stranded on this primitive and barbaric planet, the ancient database of Antavien and Gnakuli still retain the information of this powerful civilization. Ancient Afterglow - In order to carry out the repair mission of the sky station, the Krakens took out all the good things at the bottom of the press box, including the space operation equipment that has been sealed for hundreds of thousands of years, such as the protective clothing on Cassandra, And this small engineering machine called "Deep Space Fish" that she is operating. . .

    Of course, this is a redesigned product based on the environment of this universe and localized using "Magic Technology". Due to the hasty design, its performance is not as good as Cassandra remembers - the original version The Deep Space Fish is designed to maintain Antavien''s ecological dome and has a combat function. It clings to the hull of the starship with its arms and legs, and its powerful welded nozzles can perform armor plate repairs and also work in After overloading, it can be used as a beam cannon to intercept meteorites. This one in front of me is obviously not good.

    Not to mention the use of beam turrets to intercept meteorites and small hostile spacecraft. Its arms and legs even get stuck on its own from time to time, and the sensor efficiency is so outrageous that after the welding operation is completed, auxiliary personnel are required to conduct visual inspections from outside the cabin. acceptance¡­

    "Better than nothing," Alice''s voice came from the communicator, awakening Cassandra from those long and vague memories, "Just think about it, just a few years ago, weren''t you still troubled by the most basic energy problems? And now you¡¯re back in your familiar position again, manipulating such a machine on space welding missions¡ªI think that¡¯s pretty amazing progress.¡±

    "...You have learned to comfort people, Miss Alice," Cassandra glanced at the Iron Man commander who was checking the welding points at the front end of the construction machine in surprise, "I remember when you first came, you only knew ''task'' and '' Instructions ''Two things...''

    "I installed more advanced emotional simulation and learning modules to adapt to the situation of performing tasks with different races," Alice explained in a straightforward manner, "and, as the first ... correction, as the second independent from the Iron Man network Running Iron Man, my activity record will be an important reference for subsequent model improvements and upgrades, so Her Royal Highness Ophelia has opened up many permissions for me, which allows my mind to grow like Diana."

    "...The Queen said that every civilization has its own technology to be proud of. I think the mental core in your stomach is amazing." Cassandra sighed sincerely, then raised her head and looked at the distant scenery. .

    Against the background of a vast starry sky, she saw that the inner side of the ring of the sky station stretched infinitely into the distance like a steel earth that was slightly upturned. The silver-gray steel had a cold and hard texture, and the lights were dotted On both sides of this steel earth, she seemed to be looking into the sea of ????stars, and between the lights, steel and the background of the starry sky, she could see four or five rays of light that were shining. The inner ring shines brightly.

    It was the other work group doing the welding work, her deep sea sisters, and her dragon and iron friends.

    Every shining place means a "mounting point", and every "mounting point" means a "broadcasting device". Now the orbital elevator is sending the first batch of engineering components and the engineering personnel who came to support it into space, and in the near future, more personnel and materials will be sent into the sky, and those engineering components will be fixed at the sky station. On the ancient and magnificent steel barrier, when the planetary shield rises from the earth and closes in space, the broadcast array in the inner ring of the sky station will contact the barrier of the parent star, forming the largest data exchange system in history.

    Afterwards, the neural network will complete the final connection with this "planetary shield", and the minds of the earthly beings will turn into a tough barrier called the "mother star barrier", and stand up against the most primitive and deepest malice in this universe.

    Cassandra withdrew her gaze and looked into the distance. She raised her head. Loren''s verdant land and blue ocean were quietly suspended above the operating cabin. The outer tube wall of the orbital elevator pointed to the surface of the planet. In the past, everything on that earth had been blended into the blue and green background, and no country to country, city to city could be seen again.

    But Cassandra knew that at this moment the industrial machinery of this planet had started with a bang, and mortals were forging an ambitious giant city outside their cradle¡ªsince time immemorial, since primitive man has built stone and mud The first wall, since the king cast their castle with steel and masonry, until today the Loren Alliance built this mother star barrier, the efforts of the earthly beings to build the wall to survive have never stopped.

    Mortals are very fragile, so fragile that a strong wind, a fire, or a disease may take hundreds of thousands of lives. It is also because of this weakness that they have to embrace the gods, in order to seek it in the difficult and sinister world. Peace of mind, they curled up behind a high wall, hoping to withstand the cold wind and beasts in the wilderness.

    But this is how all sentient beings walked step by step in the weak and small, and finally reached the position of side by side with the gods they created, and reached the height of looking around among the stars.

    Then, in the face of the deeper darkness among the stars, the greater malice in the world - to survive, they built a higher and larger wall, and they once again huddled behind the wall and trembled, waiting for the end to come, they may not necessarily Will survive, but if they survive, then their eyes will surely go farther, until the new city is built, and it will reach the end of the stars.

    A sentence suddenly appeared in Cassandra''s mind, and she couldn''t help but whisper to herself: "If the weak are not cowardly, the weak will live forever; if the strong are unrestrained, the strong will not survive..."

    "What are you talking about?" Alice, who was inspecting the welding point, raised her head and looked curiously at the cockpit of the construction machine. "It doesn''t sound like a proverb from the Loren continent..."

    "It''s a saying from my hometown," Kassandra explained, "meaning that weak creatures can survive for a long time if they can face their weakness and overcome the fear of cowardice, while strong creatures can survive if they don''t. With more restraint and unscrupulousness, sooner or later, it will disappear into a bigger crisis - this is what a wise man said in our ancient times, when we struggled to survive on the seabed, relying on strong vitality and resilience to cope with the powerful deep sea predators."

    "The Kraken...weak?" Alice''s tone sounded incredible, "Your Kraken will also be threatened by predators? Are there any more powerful predators than you?"

    "We''re not predators, we''re peace-loving," Kassandra laughed, "and I''m talking about a long, long time ago, when we were a fairly weak race, not to mention making The spaceships that can navigate in the universe have never even seen what the sea looks like. At that time, the most terrifying deep-sea predators in our eyes were actually just some sea beasts. Later, we kept them in protected areas. inside¡­"

    "Interesting data, I''m going to record it and upload it to the Iron Man network," Alice listened thoughtfully, then shook her head, "but for now, let''s focus on the task, Miss Cassandra, the welding point has been After the inspection, the indicators meet the design requirements, and we can carry out the next engineering task.¡±

    "Work work," Cassandra patted her face and quickly lifted her spirits, "Which area is next?"

    "Wait a minute, I''ll send the information..."

    ¡­

    Tarash Plain, the edge of the deep blue well impacted the crater, a large-scale building is under construction-although at the moment it only has a large construction site and a large number of frames standing like skeletons, but only from the scale of these things, it is It''s enough to make people speculate about what it will look like in the future.

    Powerful construction machinery roared on the construction site, and the energy pipes directly connected from the deep blue well provided unlimited surging energy to all the facilities on the construction site after conversion. Cecilians in engineering uniforms were among those The steel machines are busy with each other, and there is a large curtain hanging on the fence at the entrance of the construction site, with a large line of characters written in the common language of mankind:

    "Mother Star Barrier Ground Control Center"

    A slender figure stood quietly on a high platform near the construction site, overlooking the busy construction site.

    This figure is blond with a shawl, wearing a court dress that obviously did not belong to this era and was quite popular in the Gondor period. Her face was as delicate as a doll. She stood in the cold wind and had a panoramic view of the entire construction site. , and a few meters behind her stood a row of Iron Man soldiers. These Iron Man soldiers were motionless in the wind, like sculptures.

    In the past hundreds of years, Ophelia has never left her "doomsday bunker". Although she has traveled all the human kingdoms except the wasteland in the way of "incarnation", she has never set foot on the On the Tarash Plain above her head, even after the Battle of Tarash, she created a "body" that truly belonged to her under Gawain''s suggestion, and this body basically only moved underground.

    Today, for the first time, she left the underground fortress with "own body" and set foot on this land in person.

    The memory of the real Princess Ophelia in history flows quietly in the matrix, and the memory still retains the old scenery of this land, in which there are towering cities, vast fields, flying in the sky The magic organ and the towering mage tower group, but all this has long disappeared in the earth-shattering explosion 700 years ago. What Ophelia Matrix saw with her own eyes was another bleak but magnificent scene. screen.

    The wilderness is desolate, but countless towering energy facilities are rising, the old city is gone, but the foundation of the mother star barrier command center that shelters this world has been laid, and the sky once covered by charged clouds is now clear, although no longer. She couldn''t see the magic flying carpets and magic flying boats passing through the clouds, but she could see the castle-like Gorgon flying fortresses and **** formations cruising through the clouds.

    There are also the griffins of the Typhon Empire and the giant eagles of the Silver Empire scolding the street at a low altitude.

    It is also a scenery.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1550ï¼š "simulation"

    A new control center is being built in the hinterland of Tarash Plain. This control center is directly connected to the underground Ophelia Matrix. The newly designed information transmission system cooperates with the advanced computing array left over from the Gondor era. It is used to handle huge computing tasks, including the sending and receiving of signals to a large number of runestone nodes in the deep blue network, including the real-time control of the energy circulation over the planet, and the processing of massive data exchanges between the parent star barrier and the neural network.

    However, the control center in the center of Tarash Plain is not the only "brain" of the parent star barrier. In the Sorin Plain and the Elf Royal Court, two other backup control centers are about to start construction. These control centers have complete functions. And rely on the neural network to coordinate with each other, and the distributed structure of the neural network itself ensures that all communication channels can maintain multiple redundant links at the same time, which ensures that even in the worst case, even one or two The constellation control center has been severely damaged and completely offline, and the operation of the parent star barrier will not stop.

    Ophelia stood silently on a platform next to the control center, her eyes watching the busy construction site in front of her, but the parallel threads in her mind were not only concerned with the scenery in front of her.

    Deep in the center of the crater, the deep blue well hits the ancient source of surging energy. A shaft penetrates straight into the ground. After passing through layers of armor, rocks, soil, and enchanted barriers, the end of the shaft is a large experimental facility. .

    This huge laboratory is surrounded by several spherical shell-like barriers. The thick soil and rocks keep it away from the intelligent creatures on the surface. Inside the laboratory, large facilities like obsidian obelisks are neatly arranged around them. Looking at a circular platform in the center of the room, this scene is like some kind of strange sacrifice ground, as if countless silent black stone priests are surrounding an invisible **** on the platform. However, this strange facility is like some kind of cult scene, But it is the crystallization of the most advanced technology in the world at present, and it is the "eyes" of Loren mortals to spy on the truth of the magic tide.

    Magic Tide Simulator, the most daring creation of the Ophelia Matrix More than 700 years ago, a faint magic tide "front tremor" swept across the planet, sweeping across Gondor at that time like a gust of air on the edge of a storm Empire, but even if it was just a faint "air flow", it had the power to destroy a season of civilization at that time. In the face of this crisis, the God of Light detonated the Deep Blue Well, annihilating with its own humanity and more than half of the population of Gondor. At the cost of extinction, the "front tremor" was blocked, and the boundless scorched earth centered on the Tarash Plain was left.

    And in the depths of this scorched earth, a set of sensors that persisted in operation after the big bang left a precious relic to the world, which recorded the "shadow" of the magic tide in that wisp of air.

    The Noi people have the legacy left by the pioneers. They know how to build the unification field of mind, and they also know how to observe the magic tide to obtain the "calibration parameters" of the unified field, but they have never really "controlled" the sample of the magic tide in their hands. Therefore, they have no way to verify whether the technology in their hands can really work; the Loren Alliance does not have such a pioneer group, nor does it have the technology to observe the magic tide, but the alliance has this precious sample, so what about the combination of the two?

    Before the arrival of the magic tide, the Lorens can first confirm whether the mental unity field is useful in the laboratory, and they can even carry out secondary calibration and correction to this system, which is not even the "pioneers" of the Noi people. do things.

    A slight mechanical friction sound came from the direction of the laboratory door, the heavy isolation gate slowly slid open to both sides, and a slender blond figure walked into the laboratory. Consistent appearance, even every hair, every eyelash is indistinguishable.

    This is another body activated by the Ophelia Matrix, and there are more than a dozen similar bodies. These "avatars" are distributed throughout the underground fortresses and surface buildings, while processing the Ophelia Matrix. There are a lot of tasks to be faced, although in terms of efficiency, these incarnations that require the actual operation of the matrix are actually not much better than the original Iron Soldiers, but...

    Ophelia has begun to gradually like this kind of "hands-on" feeling...

    "The whole system is normal," Ophelia walked into the laboratory and looked up at the black obelisk facilities that were neatly arranged like a ceremony scene. A string of parameters quickly flowed through her crystal eyeballs. The air opening next to it began to issue instructions to the system in the laboratory, "The filter wall is ready, the observation unit is in good condition, and the 136th simulation test is about to begin."

    There was a low hum in the laboratory, and those silent black obelisks seemed to be suddenly awakened by some invisible force, and the surging energy from the deep blue well was injected into these specially made field effect generators, and It started to jump and resonate between them. The lights on the ceiling seemed to flicker a few times, but in fact the light released by those lights was always constant. It was just that the transmission of light caused by the convergence of powerful energy was a little unusual. Ophelia''s eyes were calm. Staring at the obelisks, from the naked eye (although her eyes are not naked), the experimenter can''t see any changes in those black devices, and can''t see anything between them, but she knows , the whole system has been started and started to run according to the preset program.

    The waveform data recorded by the sensor that persisted until the last moment 700 years ago has been recompiled and injected into the system. The field effect array formed by the multiple obelisks will be based on this data, and the magic power of the Deep Blue Well will be used as a blueprint. It transforms into a "wave" similar to a magic tide and focuses on the platform in the center of the laboratory. When the energy reaches a certain intensity and the oscillation waveform completely matches, the result she wants will appear there: simulate the most primitive universe with the wisdom of mortals. a cry.

    A deep voice sounded in the laboratory, it was Gao Wen''s voice: "How is the situation now?"

    "The system is running smoothly, and the data returned by the obelisk array shows that the ''vibration'' has been successful," Ophelia reported calmly, "but nothing can be observed with the naked eye, and the ''focus platform'' in the laboratory center looks like Very peaceful."

    She can''t see anything, but this is the normal magic tide. It is something that cannot be observed by the naked eye. Only when the observer is swallowed by its own observer effect can its existence be proved from the side. In terms of it, it is more like a "natural phenomenon that leads to a result", an invisible "factor", so even if the experiment here is successful, nothing will appear on the platform.

    Unless it''s time to put a poor tester on the platform and see if he''ll suddenly be torn apart by the unseen or wiped out by the wrong order of nature.

    If it was the beginning of the construction of this laboratory, there was really only one way to observe the experimental results, but in fact now Ophelia and Gawain have a new choice, and the new choice comes from the Noi civilization.

    "Activate the observation unit," Gawain''s voice came from a corner of the laboratory, "Let''s first verify whether the Noi''s ''Magic Tide Observation Device'' works."

    Ophelia nodded, but she didn''t see any movement. The matrix had already transmitted new instructions to the laboratory directly through the internal channel. Another humming sound came from the depths of the thick separation wall. After a while, the experiment The wall opposite the room suddenly began to recede to both sides, and the huge device opposite the wall gradually revealed its true appearance.

    The magic tide cannot be directly observed with the naked eye, but this does not mean that it really comes and goes in the universe. Knowing that celestial bodies with powerful magic power like stars can actually "interact" with magic tides, just like water flowing through rocks will cause turbulence, and those powerful "magic focus" in cosmic space can also be in chaos. The flow reflects the true gesture of the magic tide.

    This process is like a dark room inlaid with countless mirrors, and these mirrors will reflect the flashing figure of an invisible beast.

    The Noi people created the "Magic Tide Observation Device" based on this principle, which is used to grab the tail of the Magic Tide. Soon after they got the blueprint of the Magic Tide Observation Device, Gawain and Ophelia Matrix knew what they were looking at. There are solutions to the right problems.

    Of course, with the current power of mortals, it is impossible to create a "focus" like a star in the laboratory, and the real magic tide observation device is so large that it even needs to use an ancestor''s peak as the "starting focus". It is impossible for the device to be stuffed into the laboratory. On the other hand, Gawain and Ophelia do not need to build a real star and a complete observation lens in the laboratory. They only need to verify whether this process is true. , to verify whether the magic tide really occurs in the simulated environment, and whether the observation device can record its clues, and whether the simulated "mental unity field" can shield the system.

    Since the "magic tide" simulated in the laboratory environment did not really sweep any natural celestial bodies, nor did it carry information from the depths of the universe, there is obviously no need to worry about stimulating the gods during this process.

    The thick wall was completely opened, and the first thing that caught Ophelia''s eyes was a dimly lit hall opposite, and the spherical structure raised high in the center of the hall. The structure was dark red, surrounded by a large number of The mechanical structure, with countless pipes and lattices connected to it, looks hideous and weird.

    ã€šlŽ¨„¿ÂÏ…¤ï¼Œååcå’ãÖ…è„Òô¦çœŸïÐ„å¥½ç”ï¼ŒèŒèŒèŒäŒäóŸ„Ö§åÞ•Ž»ðÂåä»¥è‡[ëu§ã€ Umbrella

    Around this ferocious and weird mechanical ball, you can see a group of equipment arranged in a circle, which is a small "magic tide observation device".

    In order to maximize the success rate of reading data, Ophelia even placed the "simulated stellar focus" directly in the center of the observation device, where it should theoretically be the oscillating focus.

    In this way, when the experimental device is activated, the simulated stellar focus in the center will release a uniform magical energy field outward, and the surrounding observation devices will start to continuously record the magical energy parameters in the entire experimental area.

    In theory, the values ??read by each sensor should be exactly the same.

    But if the magic tide shock really occurs, then the data recorded by these sensors will have a corresponding offset, even if the magic tide simulation array is located outside the sensor ring, this offset will also occur, this is the magic tide and "Approaching Disturbance" between magical focus points.

    While those small sensing devices can''t record as many parameters as a real magic tide observation device, it is enough to discern even the tiniest abnormal fluctuations on the central platform of the laboratory after the energy focus appears, which may be very small. Small, as small as a breeze compared to the real power of nature, but Ophelia and Gawain are not very demanding, as long as it "exists".

    "The mimetic focus is charging," Ophelia stared at the equipment array in the opposite hall and saw that the mechanical sphere was gradually lighting up, and its dark red lattice structure seemed to be filled with scorching flames. The dimly lit hall was also illuminated by this red light, which was as eerie as a blazing hell, and around the sphere, the circularly arranged observers were also lit up one by one, and began to record environmental parameters, "The observation array began. Focus."

    "...hope this really works," Gawain sounded a little worried, "compared to the real stars and the complete observation device, the scale of what we built in the laboratory is too small and too small. "

    "But in principle everything is possible," Ophelia''s voice sounded as if perpetually calm, "and on the other hand, the real star, despite its size, is far from the observation device. Astronomical numbers. The analog device in the laboratory may be small in scale, but it does not need to sense a target data source that is hundreds of millions of kilometers away. The linear distance between the nearest sensor and the nearest sensor is only 20 meters, which is enough already."

    Speaking of this, she paused and added: "Of course, it is enough in theory, I''m afraid that the numerical deviation is even lower than our measurement accuracy..."

    "Then we can only build a larger laboratory and build a larger simulation observation device," Gao Wen said, "Actually, the best way is to put the equipment that simulates the magic tide on the space station, and then put the equipment on the space station. After activation, use the sensor array of the Ancestral Peak to irradiate the sun or ''O'', but it is too easy to cause the gods to lose control."

    "It''s not easy, it will definitely lead to loss of control," Ophelia shook her head, "No part of the experiment can be placed outside the atmosphere. This is an absolute limitation, but there is no such limitation on the Noi side. "

    "...If our experiments here are still unsuccessful, send the data and blueprints of the corresponding devices to Noi," Gawain pondered briefly and said in a deep voice, "Let them try to see if they can complete this process in space. "

    "This is indeed a solution," Ophelia nodded slowly, "it''s just..."

    She stopped suddenly.

    Delicate like a puppet, she raised her head and stared at the hall opposite the laboratory. Those neatly arranged sensors were running silently at the moment, but in her other field of vision, she could directly see those sensors using The "picture" outlined by the data, in that scene, she saw that a uniform force field cloud was being released around the artificial "star focus", and at the edge of this "cloud", pointing to the magic tide simulation. At a certain "point" of the installation, there is a very inconspicuous "spike".

    There are three sensors that return parameters that are different from other sensors at almost the same time, with a maximum deviation of no more than 1 in 100,000, but it really tells Ophelia that among the silently arranged black obelisks in the laboratory, Something appeared.

    An invisible, intangible, unknowable, and unmeasurable thing was affecting the artificial "simulated star" in the next hall out of thin air, and left a ghostly projection in the energy field it released.

 Chapter 1551ï¼š departure day

    The Sword of Dawn Text Chapter 1551 The Day of Departure For the next half a minute, Ophelia''s eyes were fixed on the platform in the center of the laboratory, which was covered with a series of black She couldn''t see or feel anything on the platform surrounded by the obelisk, like some kind of weird ritual altar, but the data was sending a clear signal:

    On that empty platform, an invisible nightmare has been born at this moment, an incarnation of destruction bound by the power of mortals in the real world, the multi-gravity field superimposes the body of this destroyer, and the powerful dark blue magic power binds it in reality. The state of the world, it is currently stretching its new limbs in the ripples, and one lick of it is enough to make the most powerful intelligent creatures in this world die instantly.

    What would happen if I stepped onto that platform now? What does the moment when the observer effect spirals out of control look like? Will I see another face of the universe in the last second before death? Or will they lose their minds in an instant and die in madness? Can you briefly touch the "border" of the magic tide? Or will it not feel its presence from beginning to end?

    These bizarre and terrifying thoughts suddenly appeared in the virtual processing thread of Ophelia Matrix, just like a person standing in front of a cliff, with fear in his heart, but also the urge to jump forward, This kind of terrifying thought like a moth to a flame is enough to make people tremble, but Ophelia in the laboratory just maintains a motionless posture. The unnecessary "thoughts" were closed one by one, and at the same time, she heard Gawain''s voice: "What happened? Why is there no movement on your side?"

    "...the experiment was successful," Ophelia said after a moment''s hesitation. "Three sensors sent back offset data showing an unknown perturbation at very close range, which may be what we were trying to simulate and capture." Magic Tide''."

    The communication device fell silent, Ophelia couldn''t see Gawain''s expression at the moment, and her surrogate body in the imperial capital was not by Gawain''s side at the moment, but she could imagine her trusted ally''s face at this moment. What will the meeting look like? It must have been mixed with great surprise and caution before she heard the other party''s calm voice: "One data is not enough to prove anything, we need to reproduce it many times."

    "Yes, I have been resetting the system parameters of the laboratory," Ophelia said very calmly, "then I will repeat this experiment seven more times, and after the last test to check whether the mental unity field is effective , All the test data will be sent to the Empire Magic Energy Technology Department and the Alliance Magic Tide Countermeasure Office synchronously. If you think there is no problem, I will organize another data and send it to the Thorin Giant Tree, which will be compiled by the star solvers and sent to Noy Star ."

    The voice from Gawain on the opposite side of the communicator was still calm and powerful: "Very good, I''ll leave the follow-up to you, I hope to receive good news from you on the road."

    Ophelia was stunned for a moment, and quickly responded: "Are you ready to set off?"

    "A lot of things have been arranged, Heidi and the others are on the domestic affairs side, you and Wright are sitting on the Theocratic Council, and Amoen is in charge of contacting the gods. I should also go to my appointment," Gawain said. The voice seemed to have a little smile, "It''s not a good idea to make an ancient **** wait too long, not to mention that the ancient god''s temper doesn''t seem to be very good."

    "...I don''t feel that you have the slightest sense of reverence for that ancient god," Ophelia''s delicate doll-like face finally showed a smile, "but no matter what, I wish you all the best All goes well, I hope you return safely as soon as possible."

    ¡­

    After finishing the communication with the Deep Blue Well, listening to the low humming sound of the magic net terminal, he calmed down a little, Gawain let out a sigh of relief, leaned back on his high-back chair, and the sunlight pouring in from the window was just right. It shone on the desk in front of him, making the many furnishings on the table glow with a hazy and warm glow...

    He narrowed his eyes slightly in the shimmering light. Although the breath of cold winter had not completely left this northern country, he still seemed to feel the comfortable temperature from this ray of sunshine.

    A familiar aura appeared in the study, and Amber''s figure emerged from a shadowy fissure, shouting while drilling out, "Are you ready? It''s almost time to leave... eh? You look in a good mood? What happened? good thing?"

    "The experiment on the Ophelia Matrix has been successful," Gawain said with a smile on his face as he saw the amber drill halfway through, "We successfully simulated the magic wave in the laboratory and bound it to the force Field Center."

    What happened in the next second was just as Gawain had expected: Amber fell out of the shadow fissure with a "Mom" sound, and fluttered on the floor like a salted fish. Anxious: "You did it on purpose! You must have done it on purpose! Tell me this when I''m halfway through the climb! You know the news... Ophelia really succeeded?!"

    She was still yelling in front of her, but at the end she couldn''t help turning the topic to the shocking news, and then she seemed to have forgotten the shame she had just dropped on the floor, and rubbed it in three or two steps. Going to the desk, he stared straight at Gawain behind the desk: "She really succeeded? This kind of... According to what you said, a project like welding a detonator and sawing a light bulb has really come true?!"

    "It''s not complicated in principle, the hardest part is how to get the original reading of the magic tide while ensuring survival. This step was seven hundred years ago when the most powerful empire in the world collapsed and the humanity of a **** was annihilated. The price has been fulfilled, and we are left with a legacy that can be achieved by following the steps," Gawain looked at Amber calmly, although he was quite excited when he received the news just now, but at the moment It is still a wonderful enjoyment to watch others stunned with a calm face. "Ophelia restored the magic tide in the laboratory. Although we cannot directly observe it, the equipment on the scene confirmed it with data. The presence."

    Speaking of this, he paused, and then added: "Of course, the follow-up still needs to be repeated several times and verified after changing the conditions. We must completely eliminate the possibility of misjudgment by the equipment, so there is still no red wine for celebration. when you take it out."

    "...Mom!" Amber held back for a while, and finally only managed to say this, and it took a few seconds for her to react, and then she said, "What about now? The simulated magic tide will not leak. Right? Although the entire experimental facility is buried underground, that thing is a magic tide after all..."

    Gawain looked at the Shadow Assault Goose with a half-smile, he knew that the other party was a little too excited, so many common sense mistakes in one sentence: "I have to correct you one thing: we simulated a magic tide, but It''s not some kind of...thing that can ''slip'' out of the container, strictly speaking, it''s just a constantly oscillating force field, and it needs to be constantly replenished by powerful energy to maintain stability. So that thing didn''t ''leak'' at all. In other words, it can only stay in the center of the force field generation array, and even if it is offset by a few millimeters, it will dissipate because the force field is out of focus.

    "Secondly, do you know why this experiment must be done by the Ophelia Matrix, and no outsiders are allowed to intervene in the middle? Even myself and my most trusted experts are not allowed to approach the underground laboratory of Tarash Plain. It is because the magic tide is very likely to have an impact on the mind of the experimenter. The loss of control of the observer effect is the main force of the magic tide, but it is not necessarily its only power. Judging from its effective mechanism, ordinary people who are easily influenced by the mind are experimenting. There is a potential for loss of control around the unit.

    "But the Ophelia Matrix can minimize this probability.

    "If necessary, the Ophelia Matrix can terminate the experiment by remotely shutting down one of its own bodies or directly deleting some of its own threads, and it can even abandon some of the polluted computing nodes by physical fuse to avoid mental problems. , This is something that ordinary people can''t do. Although this still cannot ensure 100% safety, at least within the scope of our ability, the Ophelia Matrix can make the safety of this project the highest.

    "So you don''t have to worry about what''s missing, we still have things to do... The Dawn of Earth is ready, right?"

    "Ah... well, anyway, you always know better than me about this kind of professional field," Amber scratched the back of his head, and finally turned his attention away temporarily, "The Earthly Dawn has arrived over the city of North Shore, and there is one more The Royal Dragoons are on call at the Council Hall, and we''ll take that one for a while and head to the Dawn of the Earth, and then set off for the Violet. But then again... you''re really sure you''re driving an air fort to go to Lady Night''s appointment Does this seem a little... too virtuous?"

    "According to my judgment, Ms. Ye may like the style of painting that is full of martial arts," Gawain thought for a while, and said with a serious face, "and secondly, there are many conveniences in moving the Earthly Dawn over the Violet Island. Our exploration of that island has reached a point, and the current small group of exploration troops is almost at its limit. Logistics and security environment.

    "On the other hand, the Earthly Dawn has recently completed a national cruising mission, and it is parked over the Sorin Plain. It is better to simply move to the open sea to the north, and save Bertiera talking to me all day about what has affected her. Photosynthesis, the leaves on the head are falling off..."

    Gawain explained the reason why he decided to take the Dawn of the Earth to Violet to make an appointment, but there were still some words in his heart that he didn''t say: Violet Island is now a barren and otherworldly land, but sooner or later, such a big place will have to be explored. , Ms. Ye doesn''t want it anyway, it''s close to Cecil, go to take a base earlier, maybe you can get a claim or something, even if you can''t get it, it''s not a loss to take a piece in advance. It doesn''t like the homeland of Gondor. Historical disputes and sensitive issues, it is not too much for me to send an empty police boat to protect our Tan Ji?

    He didn''t say these words, but who is Amber? That is the ancestor of the thief who had to pry open the coffin lid to see what stuffing was inside when he passed by the grave of the ancestors, not to mention that he had been following Gawain for so many years, and Gawain coughed and she could even punctuate the paragraphs. After sorting out the rhetoric that Emperor Cecil didn''t say, how could he not imagine what the other party was thinking about driving the Sky Fortress to go to the Covenant of Ancient Gods?

    But she didn''t break it. Anyway, Gawain and Typhon should have passed the qi. There have always been a lot of small tacit understandings and secret deals between the top leaders of the three major empires of the alliance. She is the general intelligence officer. Even if you don''t handle it directly, you can smell some odors, so you don''t say anything at all, just wave your hand: "Okay, you have a good reason, then let''s go..."

    Speaking of this, she suddenly stopped again, and patted her forehead as if remembering something: "Ah, by the way, I forgot something, someone asked me to hand you a note."

    Under Gawain''s somewhat puzzled gaze, Amber reached out and took it out in his arms, and finally took out a crumpled note and handed it over, saying it was a note, but the material of this thing seemed a little weird, not like Gawain''s Any kind of paper I know looks a bit like tough cloth or rubber, and there are clear and sharp handwriting on it:

    "If you go out, there will be no accident, if there is an accident, there will be a way out, disasters will be far away, and your home will be peaceful."

    Gawain looked bewildered and looked up at Amber: "...What does this mean?"

    "It was written by the goddess of the curse, and it was brought to you by Amorn," Amber shrugged. "It is said that it was written at the strong request of the gods, but she herself has no such intention... There are words on the back."

    Listening to Amber''s words, Gawain reacted in his mind before he took the number. He recalled the black gauze and black dress who was sitting on the boulder at the edge of the assembly hall last time when he met the gods. The goddess, who seemed to be a little slow to respond, then turned the note in her hand and saw that there were words on it:

    "Reverse curses are useless, utilitarian blessings are not desirable, and I actually don''t have the ability to interfere with fate. I told them, but they didn''t listen to Jizna."

    There is a line of small characters under this line of words, and Gao Wen glanced at it for a long time before he could see it clearly: "So you have to be careful yourself, which you forgot to add just now."

    Gawain thought about it carefully, but still felt that the goddess of the curse might indeed have been beaten to death...

    "Knowing that the two of us are going to go to the ancient gods'' covenant, the gods seem to be very... concerned," Amber''s voice came from the side, awakening Gawain from his stupor, "Actually, they were planning to see them off, but After discussing it, I found that it was not feasible. I wanted to give a gift but I didn¡¯t know what to give, so I pushed the goddess of curses out and wrote a talisman. I also think this is a bit strange, but it¡¯s theirs anyway. That''s right, just put it away."

    At that time, Gawain had an idea in his heart: God TM cursed the amulet written by the goddess! This sentence is written on the test paper of the grammar test. If you don''t know the cause and effect, you will be deducted three points on the spot, okay?

    But this idea was just passed over in his mind, and he finally showed a complicated smile and put away the "talisman" seriously.

    In a sense, this is the first "personal thing" that the gods did after breaking free from their divine bondage.

    "What are they doing now?" After putting away the amulet, he asked again casually.

    "They met in the courtyard of disobedience as agreed. They should be taking the arms maintenance class at this time. Do you want to go over and take a look?"

    "...No," Gawain thought for a while, then shook his head with a smile, "They have their business to do, we have ours. Let''s go, let''s go to Violet."

 Chapter 1552ï¼š Mirminas "Planning"

    The first thousand five hundred and fifty-two chapters of the main text of Sword of Dawn, Mirmina''s "planning" Rebecca has many "students".

    Although she always gives the impression that she is not stable enough, thinks out of the way, and has a tough mind, even Gawain often uses words such as "iron-headed baby" and "silly roe deer" to describe his troublesome descendant , but it is undeniable that Rebecca is indeed unmatched in the field she is good at.

    As one of the important founders of magic technology, she is the minister of the magic technology department of the empire, and she is also a mentor and advisor to many technical teams. Outstanding young researchers regard her as a role model, and respected old scholars are also convinced by her. Astonishing thinking and talent in the fields of rune logic, mathematics, mechanics, etc., she is indeed a silly girl laughing and giggling in her daily life, but she is also one of the first batch of technical experts in the Magic Age. "The highest technical mentor of the empire", no one can deny this.

    Today, Rebecca''s outstanding students have been distributed in many important departments of the empire, about half of them contribute to the research and development of modern armaments in the empire, and the other half are devoted to the popularization of technology, the exploration of cutting-edge technology and theoretical research. In the field, there are some outstanding ones who have become assistants or disciples of Jenny, another "highest technical mentor" in the empire. In a sense, Rebecca, who is only in her twenties this year, can be regarded as a model of "numerous disciples" .

    But even so, the "students" she is facing today are still the most special group of all her students.

    Disobeying the courtyard, the radiant edge of the golden oak tree, at the junction of the dark wilderness and the courtyard nursery, the huge "Twilight Meeting of the Gods" was once again filled with stalwart and holy figures. Sitting honestly all over the assembly hall, the seats were distributed according to the seats they had when they came to the meeting last time, and at the focus of these great beings, there was a newly built high platform standing in the dim light.

    The high platform is made of steel, with a high-power projection system installed on the edge. A large curtain hangs down on the left and right sides of the high platform. Two lines of characters are written in the common language of Loren, respectively, "In exchange for the twilight of the gods, for the dawn of the world, all for the sake of Civilization survives" and "study and improve yourself, use knowledge to change destiny", while a petite figure is standing on the top of this high platform, looking at the huge figures in the assembly hall, a little dazed.

    It is Rebecca who is on the high platform. She came here because of a special mission. The ancestors of the family asked her to come here to scrutinize the gods. She mainly talks about two major topics, one is how the bomb came, and the other is the gods. why not...

    At the last meeting, Gawain and the gods had already finalized the "Gods Ragnarok Plan" to use mortal weapons to assist the gods'' human half-body, but it is not enough to just send those weapons to the kingdom of the gods, the humanity of the gods Halflings still have to figure out how to use those things and how to keep them safe. In this regard, they are no different from ordinary mortals who have never been in contact with modern weapons. But it can be concretely implemented, who can give them to the gods. take this class? This is a big problem...

    This person must be absolutely reliable. To prevent information leakage, this person must understand modern weapons, especially the basic performance of various types of explosives. This person must also have rich experience in the corresponding field, especially the handling of accidents. The most important point is that this person must also have extremely tenacious nerves, to be able to stand calmly in front of the gods to teach these great beings, and to make no mistakes in the face of this huge pressure.

    Gawain thought for a while, and in his mind came to mind that Rebecca''s Iron Head, this girl perfectly met all the requirements, so she was sent here.

    But it turns out that even a sturdy girl like Rebecca would be a little dazed when she was about to teach the gods. The figure really doesn''t quite match the "student" she was familiar with in the past... But anyway, these difficulties are not difficult for her to overcome.

    "I won''t introduce myself too much, you should have already heard what my ancestors and Mr. Amone said." After holding back for a long time, Rebecca finally adjusted her mentality and got used to talking with the gods on the high platform With her unique "perspective", she looked around, with a cheerful smile on her face, "You can just call me Rebecca, I''m here mainly to popularize the basic principles and common sense of mortal modern weapons for you. , I try to make it simple and easy to understand, and if you don''t understand, you can ask questions at any time."

    The gods nodded in response. Although they have been worshipped by thousands of people for thousands of years or even more, they can still show a sincere and respectful attitude in the face of such a petite and fragile mortal "teacher" at this moment. , the goddess of spring, Flora, is the one closest to the high platform. She raised her hand: "I have a question. How to keep those things and need to learn? Isn''t it just piled around the shrine and waited to detonate?"

    "Of course not!" When Rebecca heard this, she waved her hand vigorously, "Whether it''s a cannonball or a bomb, it all has a storage period and storage conditions. Although the weapons made by magic technology are powerful, they have a long shelf life. There are also special restrictions on storage conditions. If it is handled improperly, it will be invalid, and in serious cases, there will even be a risk of false explosion. Not to mention that you have to pile so many explosives in the kingdom of God and stuff them around the throne to keep them ready to detonate. state, once this process is operated improperly, you may be gone..."

    While speaking, Rebecca casually activated the holographic projections around the high platform, and at the same time bent down and picked up a cannonball from the "teaching aid box" next to it, and held it up to show the gods: "For example, Well, the fuze of this thing is separate, just for safety, and if you want to keep the fuze installed..."

    Rebecca''s explanation began to echo over the entire assembly hall, and the gods all listened attentively. This scene seemed a bit strange and absurd, but at the edge of the assembly hall, Amoon couldn''t help but reveal a ray of light when he saw such a strange scene. Smile Although it is difficult for ordinary people to see the expression on his deer face, Miermina, the goddess of magic who is talking to Amoun through remote communication at the moment and watching the situation on the assembly floor, can tell at a glance that he is smiling.

    "You''re in a good mood," Miermina said with a smile over the magic net terminal next to Amoen. The background behind her was the "Observer''s Chamber" deep in the Ancestral Peak, and she was in the background. Next is the gorgeous and somewhat exaggerated golden throne, which makes the painting style of this magic master look a bit strange, but compared with the scene in the assembly hall at the moment, this painting style problem seems insignificant, "Because the whole You''re the only one who doesn''t need to listen to the lectures, so it''s dark in your heart to see other ''colleagues'' have to take classes seriously?"

    Listening to the other party''s obvious ridicule, Amoen just smiled indifferently, and looked deeply at the high platform where Rebecca was standing and the gods around the high platform: "Yes."

    This time, he made Miermina a little confused, and the latter''s mouth trembled twice before he spoke: "...you admit it happily, you are not afraid that the younger generations at the scene will hear this and affect you. The image? It''s the oldest **** of the season, anyway..."

    "It''s not a big problem, I''m far away," Amoen said seriously, "and they all listened carefully. This kind of class is about their own life and death, who has time to care about me, who has left my post and muttered beside me. what."

    The corner of Miermina''s mouth trembled again, and then she asked casually, "By the way, I heard that you have three more daughters?"

    "You mean the three sisters of abundance?" Amoen''s eyelids twitched, and then his tone became a little weird, "Where did you hear it, why are you ''three daughters''? It''s all their own random analysis, they He was obviously too excited just after coming down from the throne, and that Flora doesn''t look very smart..."

    Miermina interrupted without waiting for him to finish speaking: "Just admit it, wouldn''t it be good to have three more daughters, everyone in our industry is born orphaned, and can have a few relatives Even if it is just a subjective concept of ''relatives'', it is a thing to be relieved. Looking back, I have finished my work and brought gifts for the three of them. Gawain did not discuss whether it was necessary after reaching the ''final order''. Resident registration for the gods? By the way, I will give them the hukou..."

    Amoen felt that this topic was rushing all the way in a strange direction in the blink of an eye, and he had to hold it before the other party reached a more strange field: "Stop, stop, what you said is too far away, and it''s so whimsical. You have to discuss some things with the three... Let''s not talk about this, how is the situation on your side?"

    "What else? Everything is progressing as planned... There are no ordinary ''inhabitants'' on the holy mountain now, everything has given way to the Alliance engineering troops, and the Helm City at the foot of the mountain has now expanded by nearly two Times, the temporary camps and production facilities outside the city have been stretched to the edge of the forest, I can see that towers have been erected on the plain, and the basic structure of the sensor array ring can now be seen in its prototype. It is a very amazing structure... Words are indescribable. And¡­¡±

    "And what?" Ammon asked curiously.

    "Old deer, have you seen the starry sky? It''s not like glancing at the starry sky, but looking up at the starry sky with a real devotion and selflessness..."

    "I''ve seen it," Amoen recalled, nodded and said, "I watched it when I hit the space station. At that time, I didn''t cut it with the trend of thought. I almost saw myself crazy, but I thought it was dead anyway. At least one glance at what was outside before I died, and I stared at it for a while, and I am still impressed."

    Miermina seemed to be a little speechless at Ammon''s answer, and after a while, she could not respond: "Yes, I almost forgot, you still have this feat... What is the most memorable thing in the starry sky for you? Do you still have an impression?"

    Amoen replied casually without thinking: "Heavy missiles and the tail flames of the attack aircraft, the ''bang'' in front of me smashed into the face, and there are seventeen more pairs of piercings on the body..."

    Miermina: "...You don''t have a good chat, do you?!"

    "I''m joking," Amoen laughed, "mainly because I haven''t heard such an emotional tone from you recently, so I couldn''t help but want to interrupt. Well, what''s wrong with Starry Sky? Why are you suddenly feeling this?"

    "I can''t keep up with my emotions," Miermina''s tone sounded a little annoyed, but she calmed down after a few seconds, "It''s actually nothing, you should know, now those sensors built around me The array will eventually point to the sky, and they will be used to collect the ''disturbance parameters'' around the stars. Yesterday, a set of sensor components arrived at the foot of the holy mountain. When the equipment was tested, I quietly followed'' and looked up. ''."

    "...And then?" Ammon asked curiously, "Now that you are out of the divine position, you are no longer affected by the trend of thinking, let alone observing the starry sky indirectly, even if you go directly to space to observe like I did back then, you will not be able to. any impact."

    "Of course I know this, that''s why I dare to do this," Miermina smiled, "I just wanted to say... it''s so beautiful."

    Amoen was stunned for a moment: "...you just want to feel this?"

    "Yes, I just want to feel this," Miermina said softly, "I still remember the days when I was trapped in the Kingdom of God, and the ruins that circled like a long river around the Kingdom of God, I remember the fragments of the ancient gods and the shadows left by the civilization devoured by the divine disaster... I have watched their miserable conditions all day long, listened to the never-ending mourning among the fragments of history, in those tortured I have seen ancient civilizations perish again and again, and in that cycle of perdition, I have seen their futile attempts to reach the stars more than once.

    "That''s why I''ve always been curious about the charm of ''walking towards the starry sky'', which is worth the attempts of those ancient civilizations, and some of them have even realized the danger of marching towards the starry sky, but in the end they did not turn back. Launched the spacecraft...I''ve always wondered if it was worth it."

    "What about now?" Ammon asked softly, "You glanced at the depths of the starry sky, and you saw its magnificence and beauty, so you think it''s worth it?"

    "...from the point of view of mortals, I still can''t make a conclusion, because mortals are so complicated, not every individual will eventually accept the decision of ''stepping out of the cradle'', and many of them often spend their lives only content with humbleness and Stable survival, on the other hand, the matter of ''going to the stars'' is also very complicated. Sometimes it is not only an option, but also some kind of vitality under the pressure of survival, and then we will discuss whether it is worth it or not. ''It doesn''t make any sense,'' Miermina said, shaking her head slightly, "but at least after looking up yesterday, I made sure of one thing: I want to go see it."

    Amoen was stunned for a longer time this time, and it took half a minute to gradually react: "You want to go and see?! You mean..."

    "Didn''t the Nuoyi launch their gods?" Miermina smiled, "Gods can leave the land under their feet as long as they break the shackles of thoughts. I''m planning an amazing event. Gawain said that in the future, he will build a ''spaceship'' that is enough to travel in the starry sky like the navigator, and if there is such a day, I must set sail with them."

    Amoen held back for a long time before finally saying, "This is... amazing."

    "As I said, it was an amazing trip but then again, building a spaceship is not that easy, and we have to think about surviving this wave first," Miermina laughed Said, "So this should be a long time ago, at least after you have completed the household registration for your three daughters."

    Amon: "Can you forget about the ''three daughters''?!"

 Chapter 1553ï¼š make an appointment

    The majestic sea of ??clouds stretches infinitely into the distance in the line of sight. The bright and somewhat dazzling sunlight shines brilliantly on the surface of the sea of ????clouds. The anti-gravity flying fortress at the foot is advancing in the sea of ????clouds, like a beast breaking waves, and there is a large-scale escort. The fortress formations shuttled through the clouds and mist nearby, like a giant whale swallowing the sky¡ªthis was not the first time Gawain had taken the Dawn of the Earth, but no matter how many times he took this sky fortress, such a thrilling sight still made him the same. Amazed and intoxicated.

    Standing on the edge of the upper deck of the Earthly Dawn, the high air flow filtered and weakened by the shield turned into a harmless breeze blowing around him. The vast land that appears and disappears from time to time¡ªhe saw the frozen mountains in the north are slowly moving between the gaps in the clouds, and the distant coastline is clearly visible, and the north port is like a gem embedded in the strait and the mountains. between.

    "We are about to cross the North Harbor," he said softly. "If the weather continues to be clear, we will be able to see the edge of Violet Island in a few dozen minutes at most."

    "This thing is so fast!" Amber''s voice came from the air next to it, "Actually, I have always had the illusion that something as huge as the Earthly Dawn must be cumbersome to move, and when it floats in the sky, It''s like moving slowly..."

    "Strictly speaking, the agility of the Earthly Dawn must be very poor. If you let it tail-flick with the dragoon fighters in a small range, the mother who will definitely be dumped does not know, but long-distance linear movement is another concept¡ª It uses a drive array similar to the Temple of the Stars, and it is no slower than the Dragoons when it accelerates." Gawain shook his head and explained casually, then looked at the location where the voice of Amber came from, "Speaking of which, it''s almost over the Violet Strait. , you still insist on stealth? Can''t you come out to breathe?"

    "I''m not nervous!" Amber''s voice sounded again in the air next to him, "I''ll be there soon! Violet, that''s Madam Ye''s base camp¡ªI''m so nervous!"

    When Gawain heard the other party''s trembling voice, the corners of his mouth turned up: "I didn''t see you being so nervous when I set off, and my BB will use your excellent eloquence to make a difference with the other party after meeting Ms. Ye. Half-sisters, this is the case at this time? Come on, come out, you''re all here, you can''t run away no matter how much you''re cowardly¡ªnot to mention that Ms. Ye is the ancestor of the Shadow Realm, you are so invisible. I can''t hide it, how can I hide it from Lady Night?"

    The air beside her was quiet for two seconds, and then Amber''s figure reluctantly emerged from the air, she rubbed a strand of hair on her forehead: "Okay, you''re right, it''s all there. It''s here... But aren''t you nervous at all? That''s a bit of an ancient god, and it''s not clear with the sailor, and you are also unclear with the sailor''s legacy. Convert between you and Ms. Ye It''s not clear, your situation is obviously not much better than mine, how can you be so calm?"

    "What is unclear... Although this is true, why does it always feel wrong to say it from your mouth?" Gawain''s mouth twitched at Amber''s wonderful way of describing it, and then he exclaimed softly. He breathed with a relaxed expression, "To be honest, I''ve been nervous for a while, but it''s useless to be nervous. What kind of **** Ms. Ye is, I won''t know until I meet her, and I''ll say it again... What about the ancient gods? It''s not like we haven''t dealt with each other before."

    Amber was stunned for a moment when he heard it: "...Ah? When have we dealt with the ancient gods of this age?"

    "Enya," Gawain glanced at Amber as if looking at Rebecca, "Enya and Ms. Ye are the same generation, although they didn''t deal with each other back then, but they are also colleagues in the next unit. Can you forget?"

    "Ah this..." Amber''s expression suddenly became a little weird, she actually forgot about this, "I really ignored this, Ms. Enya and Ms. Ye are from the same era... But it''s not my fault, you Thinking about Ms. Enya''s current style of painting, she is really at ease as a retired god. Every day, she is either drinking tea in the house, reading the newspaper, surfing the Internet and playing chess with the old man and the old lady, or being pushed by Betty to the courtyard to sunbathe. The sun watching the dog fight, how can there still be a little bit of majesty as an ''ancient god'' at the beginning, if you don''t remind me I really can''t remember her and Ms. Ye in the same era..."

    "...Actually, I almost forgot about this," Gawain''s expression was also a little unstable after listening to Amber describe Enya''s idle life after retirement as a tea egg, and after holding it for a while, he said, "That is, before departure. She suddenly took the initiative to look for me once, and talked about something related to Lady Ye, and I remembered that these two goddesses are from the same era - by the way, it also eliminated the last bit of nervousness in my heart."

    "Ah? Ms. Enya visited you? She also talked about Ms. Ye?" After hearing Gawain''s words, Amber''s expression suddenly became serious, "What did she say to you? Did she tell us how to deal with Ms. Ye? Some taboos and rules about the ancient gods?"

    Gao Wen''s expression was a little weird, and after being silent for a few seconds, he opened his mouth awkwardly: "Neither¡ªshe asked me to help convey her greetings to her old colleague. The core is a few words: Is the work going well or not, and are you tired from overtime? Ah, when can I get off work, I''m a lot of years old, if you can''t do it, find a way to retire - and then describe her current comfortable and degraded retirement life or something."

    Amber: "...Do you really want to spread these words?"

    "I''ll pass on a hammer!" Gawain''s eyes widened immediately, "I''m not stupid! Can''t judge the temper of Lady Ye? The bag on the head of Flora, the goddess of spring, hasn''t gone down yet! And why doesn''t she say this? Speaking face-to-face? Obviously, she also knows Ms. Ye''s disposition very well. I''m afraid that if she speaks face-to-face, she will smash it down on the spot, and even Huang will be knocked apart by her..."

    Amber rarely sees Gawain in such a frantic state, so he couldn''t help but be amused, and even the tension in his heart dissipated a lot in an instant: "It seems that you have a lot of resentment."

    Gawain seemed to have swept away a little haze from the smile of the Shadow Assault Goose in front of him, and a faint smile appeared on the corner of his mouth, and then he shook his head slightly and sighed: "She has become more and more idle lately, especially Now, when even Amoen has started to contribute to the Ragnarok project, this contrast is especially obvious - of course, I won''t say anything if she just idles around, after all, she doesn''t even have a hand now, the key is that she still She''s getting more and more skinny... If she goes on like this, she''s afraid that she will turn from a tea egg to a preserved egg..."

    Amber: "...What is a preserved egg?"

    Gao Wenyile: "Then I have to explain it to you well..."

    ¡­

    In the core wasteland of Violet Island, in the forward exploration camp built by the Cecil Empire, Modir and Maggie, who were the team leaders, received a notification that the Earthly Dawn was about to arrive. .

    In the tent, Maggie hung up the magic net terminal. The dragonborn maid had a look of relief on her face. She exhaled softly and turned to look at the old magician standing next to her: "Your Majesty, they will be very fast. It¡¯s about to arrive, if everything goes well, after they arrive, the Prince Nash in the City of Thousand Towers will open the gate to the Shadow Kingdom as promised, and our mission will be successfully completed.¡±

    Modier seemed to be thinking, until after a few seconds after Maggie''s voice fell, he suddenly raised his head as if awake: "Ah... Yes, after staying here for so long, the mission is finally completed successfully..."

    Maggie''s eyes fell on the great adventurer. She didn''t know what to think from the reaction of the other party. After hesitating for a while, she said: "You...you will also pass through that gate, don''t you?"

    Modier didn''t speak for a while. He seemed to be thinking about his future, or maybe he was recalling the past, looking for his fragmented memories. After an unknown amount of time, he suddenly smiled and shook his head. , with some sort of happy expression on his face that Maggie couldn''t understand: "I''ve been invited¡ªan invitation from an ancient god, and I''m invited to go to his kingdom, to witness a man never seen before by mortals. Kingdom, which adventurer can refuse this?"

    Maggie opened her mouth and seemed to want to say something, but a slight commotion came from outside the tent, interrupting what she wanted to say, and then a familiar breath appeared, and Victoria''s voice entered her ears: "Maggie, don''t bother, no one can stop my ancestor''s enthusiasm for adventure - something the Ansu royal family didn''t do six centuries ago."

    Maggie looked back in surprise and saw Victoria in a long snow-white dress appearing in front of her. Before she could speak, she heard Modier''s unexpected voice from behind: "Victoria? What are you doing? Here? Aren''t you commanding from the rear?"

    "That doesn''t have to stay on the Frost Star," Victoria shook her head and said indifferently, "and His Majesty is coming, I also need to come to greet."

    When the voice fell, her eyes had fallen on Modier. After less than two seconds of silence, she said with a calm expression: "Are you ready to go?"

    "There is nothing to prepare, I have everything I need for the adventure, and I am always ready to embark on the journey," Modir laughed, with a very happy expression, "and there is not much time before sunset, really Anything you didn''t bring with you... there shouldn''t be time to go back and get it."

    Victoria nodded slightly, then fell silent.

    She is not a very talkative person, nor is she good at adjusting the atmosphere. It is her habit to keep silent after saying necessary things, but now, for the first time in her life, she feels that silence is so depressing She wanted to find some topics to adjust the atmosphere in the camp, or to exchange a few more words with the "family ancestor" in front of her, but found that she couldn''t find a topic that could be used at this moment - in the final analysis, she I have only been with Modier for just a year.

    And time passed quietly in this silence - in fact, it didn''t take long before a strange low roar came from the sky.

    A soldier ran into the camp, delivering the news of the arrival of the Imperial Air Force''s highest flagship.

    Earthly Dawn arrived, the steel city miraculously descending from the clouds in the twilight light, its majestic silhouette obscuring the sky, it cast shadows of astonishing scale on the earth, as its height gradually approached On the surface, the large forest behind the imperial camp seemed to have fallen into night in advance.

    In the low and majestic roar, this air fortress finally hovered at a height of several hundred meters above the ground, which is not a low height for ordinary mages or even ordinary aircraft, but for the Earthly Dawn. For such a behemoth, this is almost the limit of its proximity to the ground - for those who stand on the surface and look up at the sky, the steel sky is almost crushing.

    Few people can look up at the sight of Earthly Dawn near the surface¡ªnot even a machine girl like Diana or a face paralyzed like Victoria.

    Outside Cecil and Typhon''s camp, Diana, Victoria, Modir, and Maggie all gathered in the open space between the camp and the forest. Diana raised her head and quickly intercepted this while accelerating the heat dissipation of the core. All the detailed pictures of the fortress in the sky, these pictures are not only for personal collection preferences, but also for the monarch who will be handed over to her after returning. I don''t care about this part of the information, but even this kind of information that can be made public can still be of great value when handed over to real experts after returning.

    Victoria, who was standing not far away, was always watching the steel barriers of the Earthly Dawn and the giant acceleration turrets extending from the edges of the barriers, with a little excitement and pride in her expression. On the day of the decisive battle on the Tarash Plain, she failed to kiss her. Arriving at the battlefield to see the defensive posture of this sky fortress, although the "Grand Duke of Ice and Snow" never showed any emotions to the outside, she felt somewhat regretful about it, and at this moment, she seemed to have From the majesty of this majestic fortress, you can imagine its posture in battle.

    While sighing in her heart, she heard Modier''s voice coming from the side, and the great adventurer''s tone was full of exclamation: "...This thing can also be made!"

    "This is the Empire''s highest marvel of engineering and magic¡ªat least the highest marvel at this stage," Maggie said with pride, she had not been involved in the construction of the Earthly Dawn, but the dragoons she tested The aircraft and the dragoon pilots she had trained were part of this huge fortress, which made her feel a little different from others when she saw the giant ship, so much so that she was completely using Cecil in her heart. He spoke in a human voice, "Although it is said that the Silver Elf''s Temple of Stars is larger in scale and more advanced in technology, but... after all, the glory of the Temple of Stars has passed, and now the most powerful air force in the world is undoubtedly the earthly power. Fortress of Dawn."

    Modir nodded again and again. He actually didn''t know any air fortresses at all, and he had never seen the elf''s star temple (even if he had seen it, he would have forgotten it), but the process of witnessing a magical thing itself was already for him. It is a great enjoyment.

    Under the watchful eyes of the people on the surface, the Earthly Dawn finally suspended completely over the forest on the southwest side of the wasteland - it did not stop directly above the wasteland, and the reason was very simple.

    The hazy outline of the city of a thousand towers has emerged in the gradually sinking afterglow of the sunset. This city of projection, which was originally hidden under the starry night sky, appeared in front of the world a moment earlier today. It is suspended high above the central wasteland. In the sky, the transition from virtual to time is rapidly going on at this moment.

    Maggie and Modier looked up at the sky, and after a moment of staring, Maggie was the first to break the silence: "...Looks a little flustered."

    "Nonsense, such a big steel fortress flew over and scolded his face, whoever changed it didn''t panic."

    "makes sense¡­"

 Chapter 1554ï¼š solo visit

    In the last rays of light before nightfall, the ancient and mysterious City of Thousand Pagodas gradually emerged in the eyes of the world. This giant city of projection suspended in the sky seems to cover the vast barren plains like dark clouds. The sky hangs down, pointing to the earth¡ªand just a short distance away from this mythical city is an air fortress built by mortals, the towering steel walls and shrouded shields of the Earthly Dawn glow in the dusk, the antigravity engine The shimmering particles emitted scattered a thin cloud around the fortress, and several Gorgon fortresses guarded the sky fortress like an archipelago floating in the mist, and slowed down outside the walls of the city of a thousand towers. Slow cruise.

    Victoria looked up at the two giant cities in the sky, and suddenly felt something in her heart. She seemed to see a lot of things from this scene-the "city of gods" that survived in the ancient mythology era and the air fortress built by mortal civilization this season occupy at the same time. In the sky, two very different things are standing side by side at the moment, they seem to be opposites, but they maintain a wonderful harmony and balance, they are close to each other like brothers, but there is a line between them that divides the era into two parts. Two gaps.

    Is this some kind of secret arrangement? Is it Lady Ye''s guidance and announcement? Is it His Majesty''s intention? Or is it just a coincidence, but the coincidence left a picture that is enough to be read thousands of times by future generations?

    Victoria was in a trance for a while, but her trance was soon interrupted by the humming of the communicator that Maggie was carrying - a comm from Earthly Dawn, sending them aboard a plane that arrived at the surface later. Dragoon fighters headed to the air and space fortress to gather.

    After a while, Victoria, Maggie, and Modier took the aircraft to a take-off and landing platform of the Earthly Dawn, and they came up with them, as well as Diana-Gawain, who was a Typhonian in the invitation list. have her.

    It was not until she got out of the aircraft and stood down on the deck of the Earthly Dawn that Victoria had a deeper understanding of the vastness of this aerospace fortress.

    If she hadn''t known in advance, if she hadn''t clearly remembered the process of zooming in on the giant fortress when she was approaching the sky just now, she wouldn''t even have been able to tell that she was actually standing on an aircraft - the steel deck under her feet. Extending into the distance like a piece of land, the left side of her line of sight is a thick shield rising from the ground, and the right side of her line of sight is an orderly building complex. The factory facilities, air defense positions, and residential areas that can be distinguished by the naked eye are arranged in an orderly manner. On another takeoff and landing platform, dragoon fighters are taking off and landing, and a black magic vehicle is heading towards this side along a straight road. After the vehicle stopped, Gawain and Amber walked from inside. came out.

    "Your Majesty," Victoria immediately stepped forward to salute, and then sighed, "This is an astonishing miracle."

    "Yes, it''s a miracle, and we made it," Gawain laughed, and then his eyes turned to Maggie and Modier who were standing behind Victoria. They saluted here, while Gawain Nodding slightly, "It''s been hard work for you these days. The information you sent back is very important to many domestic researches¡ªof course, the most important thing is that you found the ''window'' that Ms. Ye left to the world... "

    "That''s what we should do," Maggie bent down immediately, "and most of the credit should go to Master Modir¡ªwhose experience we have given us throughout our quest."

    "It''s actually nothing," Modier smiled cheerfully, looking in a very good mood. "The main reason is that I have encountered a lot of troubles, so I have developed a habit of being cautious, and I can''t say much about the experience..."

    "I didn''t expect you to invite me to take this air fortress," Diana waited until the conversation between Gawain and the others was over before breaking the silence. It was not the first time that she and Gawain met. In a sense , she and Gawain can even be regarded as half "friends", but as the only Typhonian on the scene, and as the leader of the agents under Rosetta Augustus, she maintains a serious attitude at this moment, And the words are very direct, "Ms. Ye''s invitation does not contain any Typhons, you don''t need to let me come up."

    "The Earthly Dawn is the empire''s highest military force, but it also has parts that are open to the outside world. During the Tarash meeting, we invited the leaders of the entire alliance to come here for a meeting," Gawain smiled and looked at the ancient machine girl, he I don''t mind the other party''s too rigid attitude, "We have fought side by side in the wasteland, Ms. Diana, it is the basic etiquette of friends to invite you to be a guest at this moment - after that we will go to the Shadow Kingdom, and how long will we stay there? It is still unknown, during this period, the Earthly Dawn will always be parked in this area, you and your soldiers can come here to rest at any time, and the living conditions of the air fortress are always better than sleeping in the wilderness."

    Diana looked at Gawain for a while, and her expression softened a little: "Thank you for your kindness¡ªbut are you really not worried that we ''Typhons'' have access to some secrets that shouldn''t be touched in your air fortress?"

    "Don''t worry," Gawain laughed happily. "The Earthly Dawn knows how to protect its secrets¡ªit''s alive, and the entire fortress is covered with its nervous system."

    Diana''s expression seemed to be a little subtle for a moment, or maybe not, but Gawain had turned his eyes to Modier again at this time, and he raised his finger to point outside the barrier of the air fortress. The ancient and mysterious architectural structure of the City of Thousand Towers, between the floating shadows, the shadowy houses and towers float as if something between illusion and reality: "We just received a message from ''over there''. News, the city of a thousand towers will directly open a ''road'' that can connect the Dawn of the Earth and the dim palace, we will start directly from here after the road appears, and go to the appointment."

    Modier took a light breath. He was ready for a new adventure. Victoria next to him was a little curious after hearing Gawain''s words. She didn''t know the ghost-like "Nash" in the City of Thousand Towers. How did "Prince" send a message to the Earthly Dawn, because there must be no magic net terminal compatible with the Earthly Dawn, after a brief thought, she thought of the ancient **** who was always standing behind the scenes: "It was Lady Ye who passed through the gods. Did it convey the message to you in a way like a trace?"

    "Ah? No..." Gawain was stunned when he heard this, and then he seemed to see something, raised his finger and pointed in the direction of the City of Thousand Pagodas, "It was sent from that."

    Victoria looked in the direction of Gao Wen''s finger, and she saw a huge light curtain emerging over the huge tower in the center of the City of Thousand Towers, and a line of shining text emerged from the light curtain - due to the angle problem, this The location of the projection cannot be seen on the surface: "Are you ready? We are ready to open the passage here - the dim palace."

    Victoria''s expression went blank for a moment (although her expression was often blank), then she heard Gawain talking to someone on the communication channel, and a few seconds later she saw the sky above a tower on the edge of Earthly Dawn brightening , Under Gao Wen''s instruction, a line of subtitles was also projected here: "Ready, please project the channel to the appointed position - Dawn of the Earth in three minutes."

    Maggie & Diana & Victoria: "¡­"

    "It''s so convenient," Gawain looked back at the expressionless few, with a natural look on his face, "You''re so close, can''t you just post subtitles, why do you want a miracle? You are all stereotyped..."

    Countless thoughts and words popped up in Victoria''s heart in an instant. She thought of the usual impressions of gods, the mystery of the city of a thousand towers, and many serious things - but under Gawain''s calm gaze , All the thoughts in her mind finally shattered to the ground, the Snow Duchess, who always gave off a cold impression at any time, nodded her head slightly: "You are right."

    And just as they were talking, the moment for the channel to open finally arrived.

    At first there was a low screeching sound, as if the wind was blowing through the towers of the castle at night, followed by a gentle but brilliant light like the last twilight in the twilight - the light from the city of a thousand towers. The center of the tower, sprinkled from the top of the tower called "Dark Palace", spanned the entire city of a thousand towers like a rainbow, across the shadowy, dark and inexplicable neighborhood, and connected all the way to the Earthly Dawn. on the edge of the deck.

    And at the moment when this brilliance appeared, on the distant horizon, the giant sun also sank completely into the earth, the last sunset on the horizon faded, and the dark night began to descend on the world-this gives people a feeling, as if It was the light of the world that was suddenly condensed into a bridge between the City of a Thousand Pagodas and the Dawn of the Earth, and beyond the only beam of light between the heavens and the earth, everything was sinking into the night.

    Afterwards, the light beam condensed into a long bridge emitting dim yellow light. In front of the bridge, Gawain slowly restrained the relaxed smile on his face. He stared at the "invitation" with a solemn expression, while Amber Quietly moved two steps, came to his side and looked cautiously at the end of the long bridge, while not far from them, Modier just quietly looked at the glimmer of light in front of him, his expression faintly revealed in calmness Eager to try.

    Victoria looked at the great adventurer in front of her. After a moment of silence, she finally couldn''t help but say, "...Ancestor..."

    "An adventure is in front of me." Modier turned his head suddenly, looked at Victoria and said, with some strange feeling in his heart, he vaguely remembered who he had said these words to, and possibly many people. , he vaguely remembered saying goodbye to his family in this way, on an afternoon long, long ago, and there seemed to be faces in his chaotic memory that ultimately failed to overlap with Victoria¡ª Those memories from centuries ago were finally completely dissipated in his mind. Standing in front of him was only this descendant who usually always had a cold face, and they didn''t get along for a long time.

    Yes, it didn''t take long, it was far from enough to brew any kind of mellow family affection, but there were still some inexplicable apologies in his heart. Someone said: "I''m going on a journey...sorry Victoria, I seem to be leaving my family again..."

    "You don''t have to apologize, you''re just walking your own way," Victoria seemed to laugh, her voice soft, "I just wanted to make sure, are you having a good time these days?"

    "Ah, of course, very comfortable," Modir''s mouth was raised, and even his beard was rising, "this is probably the most comfortable day I have had in centuries... Although I don''t know how long I can remember these days. , but I think I''ll remember it for a long, long time."

    "That''s good," Victoria nodded lightly, then took a half step back, "Then wish you a smooth trip."

    Modir smiled happily. After centuries, he finally embarked on a journey again with the blessing and farewell of his family. He waved his hand, turned and walked towards the long bridge emitting a shimmering light. Gawain and Amber Then they walked with him¡ªtheir figures gradually disappeared in a hazy brilliance.

    It feels amazing to walk on the bridge.

    Gawain could feel that he was stepping on a solid surface. Although the surface was condensed from light, he had no fear of falling and falling. He could feel the airflow blowing past him. People have a fear that they will be blown into the abyss at any time, but his heart is still calm - reason tells him that the scene in front of him and the environment around him are all elements that can make people terrified and nervous, but an inexplicable sense of security is not. Driving his footsteps, making his every step without hesitation.

    He walked forward like this, the upside-down city of a thousand towers gradually enlarged in his field of vision, and he heard the voice of Amber and Modier talking from the side: "Father, aren''t you afraid? We were there before. After analysis, once you enter the Shadow Kingdom and come into contact with your ''other half'', you may..."

    "There''s no hesitation," Modir''s voice said with a smile, "there''s a voice that keeps urging me, urging me to keep going - I''ve been stuck in this adventure for far too long, and only the last part is left. The road isn''t over yet, I''m going to finish it to witness something I''ve never seen before. For a man who''s been living in the dark for centuries, it''s more important to walk the road from beginning to end than to continue to live in the dark already."

    "Ah, those of you who have read a lot of books just speak differently, and so does Mr. Godwin from the Imperial Capital. He speaks in a succinct manner¡ªbut I understand the reasoning quite well, and you can see it well."

    Modir smiled without saying a word, while Gawain continued to look at the huge upside-down tower in front of him¡ªhe was curious how he would walk into that upside-down place. One hundred and eighty degrees, this wonderful scene looks spectacular, but if you step into it in person, walking from one city to another, you can''t help but have some weird doubts.

    With such doubts, he continued to move forward.

    Then, the upside-down city in his field of vision came "right".

    He''s completely unaware of how this process happened, or even when it happened - he''s unaware of the existence of that "boundary", it''s as if the city was well-positioned to begin with In the distance, and he was nothing more than a visitor to the city through an ordinary avenue.

    He lowered his head and saw that what he was stepping on was not a twilight shimmer, but a solid and simple stone road. Some fine gray-white sand and dust were scattered on the side of the road. Under the breeze, light dust floated above the dust.

    He turned his head and saw the row upon row of houses and towers stretched out in his field of vision, but he could not see the Dawn of the Earth, nor the sky he had seen when he came¡ªa chaotic, opaque gray-white covering the city. , the nameless sky light came from nowhere, and neither clouds nor any stars could be seen in the light of that day.

    He looked around and couldn''t see Modir or Amber.

    He arrived alone in the city of a thousand towers.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1555ï¼š The "neighbors" we met for the first time

    Amber and Modir were gone, and the way they came was gone. He was sent into this drowsy giant city alone, and he was completely cut off from the outside world. This situation seems to be different from what Gawain expected.

    But for a trip to the realm of the ancient gods, anything that happens seems to be "expected".

    Gawain quickly looked around, taking in everything he could see. He tried to sense the breath of Amber or Modir, but he found nothing within the range of perception. He was indeed standing alone in this open space. In the gigantic city, it was as if he was the only one walking here from the beginning to the end. The road when he came has disappeared, and in front of him there are only towers and houses that seem to be repeated.

    Gao Wen took a deep breath. He didn''t know where Amber went or where Modier was at the moment. It would be a lie to say that he was not worried or nervous, but he still forcibly calmed down after a moment of nervousness. Knowing that this should be Ms. Ye''s deliberate arrangement in this "city of a thousand towers", everything is under the dominion of Ms. Ye, and after the tide disappears, there is no factor in this area that can affect the ancient god. Authoritative, so since he is facing such a strange situation at this moment, this situation is not an accident.

    After stabilizing his mind, Gawain felt that his heartbeat was slowly calming down. He recalled the information he had collected before coming here, and looked up to distinguish between the shadowy streets in this "city of a thousand towers" and the distant ones. Architectural silhouette, try to find a way forward here. Since Ms. Ye took the initiative to invite him, then he definitely didn''t bring himself here to make fun of the boredom. Maybe this is the place to meet.

    Soon, his eyes locked on the tallest and most striking shadow in the depths of the city.

    The shadow was hazy, as if it was shrouded in thick clouds and mist, showing an ever-changing appearance. Under the dim and gray skylight, it appeared unreal and uncertain. It was taller than any surrounding palace or tower, as if overlooking the entire building. The city is generally entrenched high in the center of the city of a thousand towers.

    Gawain quickly thought of the core city of the City of Thousand Pagodas mentioned in the information, and thought of the giant building called the "Dark Palace". It is said that the Dark Palace was once the residence of the ruler of the Violet Kingdom, and in the dreamland of the Violet Kingdom. After the end, the Dark Palace became the "private residence" of Prince Nash, the gatekeeper of the Shadow Kingdom. According to Modier and Maggie''s speculation, this "Dark Palace" should be the entrance to the Shadow Kingdom.

    It seems that the hazy and towering huge shadow in the distance should be the dim palace. Gao Wen quickly made a judgment in his heart, and then walked towards the direction of the shadow.

    In the drowsy and silent ancient city, only the footsteps of a visitor broke the ancient tranquility. The sound of boots hitting the ground echoed in the long street. The steeple houses on both sides of the street were like guards lined up silently watching that. The figure walking through the long street, the dark doors, the dark walls, and the dark windows embedded in the walls are like speechless mouths and empty eyes, maintaining a strange silence under the gray-white sky...

    Gawain even had a certain illusion. He felt that the houses facing the street really seemed to be looking at one after another. Some kind of gaze that spanned time and space was falling on him blankly and blankly. It has been living in this city simulated by some data technology since 870,000 years ago. It was the ancient era of this planet, and even the dragons of Tal Lund were called "Northern Barbarians". , Even the dragon gods are still young and immature. These gazes from across time and space are empty and indifferent, and as Gawain advances, it becomes more and more real.

    In the end, Gawain stopped on the street. He stood there and thought for a while, turned around and walked straight to the house closest to him, and pulled open the hidden wooden door.

    A tall and thin figure with a black rune cloth wrapped around his body is standing at the door. The rune cloth is bound by a mass of chaotic black mist that looks like a human being. A shadow dweller is standing there with its face without facial features. Gawain and Gawain looked at each other, and of course there was no change in expression on the rune cloth belt, but Gawain felt that this guy was a little embarrassed.

    Gawain recalled some knowledge about the Shadow Residents. These mysterious Shadow Residents will not deal with "outsiders", and they have been in a state of chaos that can get out of control at any time. The Shadow Residents will actively attack anyone who steps into them. An intruder in the territory, and there is absolutely no room for negotiation.

    But Gawain confronted the shadow resident in front of him for two seconds, and immediately felt that the other party seemed to be different from what he knew. Inside the door, Gawain still sensed something that seemed... to communicate with him. This feeling was very subtle, but Gawain was almost certain that the "shadow dwellers" in front of him were the kind of people known to the world. Not quite the same.

    Suddenly, a realization appeared out of nowhere in his mind that this was the shadow dweller who had returned to the City of Thousand Pagodas. Shadow dwellers arriving at the finish line.

    And at the moment when this cognition came out of his heart, Gawain noticed that the cloud and mist in the shadow residents in front of him seemed to have changed in some way, and some ripples appeared on the face of the other party who had no facial features. Fu Zhixin asked casually, "What are you looking at?"

    The shadow resident on the opposite side was silent for two seconds, and probably didn''t react for a while, and then a vague trembling voice sounded from the depths of his "bandage": "...watch the fun."

    It is possible to communicate!

    Although Gawain took the initiative to ask the question, to be honest, he really didn''t expect to hear the answer from the other party''s mouth. When the chaotic voice came into his ears, he even blinded himself, and then he reacted instantly. Suddenly he looked up at the whole street.

    In every house in this city, behind every door and every window, there is a line of sight, and every line of sight comes from "them", this is their "true state" It turns out that the shadow residents can Communication, the situation of non-communication and blind attacks in the past was nothing more than a long sleepwalking.

    Many pieces of information about the Shadow Realm in the past were quickly assembled at this moment, and a series of huge and far-reaching effects on the Shadow Realm, the Shadow Residents, and the Violet Kingdom during Lady Night''s sleep and her return became in Gawain''s mind. Clear chain, but these storms in his mind did not affect the conversation between Gawain and the aborigines in front of him, he quickly calmed down and looked at the tall and thin figure in front of him: "Co-author, you are all watching the fun behind the door. Woolen cloth?"

    The tall, thin and eerie shadow was silent again for two seconds, then raised his finger and pointed to a row of houses in the distance: "No, there are some behind the windows."

    ã€š³Ì{ß_´óôð·Ô×¿æÄ»ðÉ»Ôôó¦æœ€å¥ˆFïäïÐ„a ppï¼Œååc²·ãÖ…èŽó‚›…æŽ§²Î pretending to be an umbrella

    "...What''s wrong with you?" Gawain''s expression almost didn''t hold back for a moment, and the eerie, gloomy, and mysterious atmosphere that had been lingering around ever since he stepped into the City of Thousand Pagodas had already shattered. Co-authoring the empty staring across time and space that he felt along the way turned out to be real in the physical sense, and there really was an entire city of shadow dwellers hiding behind the door staring at him. A layer of goosebumps appeared, and another sense of horror emerged from the bottom of my heart, "Hiding behind doors and windows and staring at guests, is this your custom?"

    "The hostess said that the guests have come from far away and are not suitable for the scenery in the city, let us stay at home and not come out to scare people," the tall, thin and strange shadow said honestly, "but he didn''t say that he couldn''t watch the fun secretly. ¡­¡±

    Gawain: "...is your mistress a little..."

    He was really unable to hold back at this time. Although anything that happened during the trip to the ancient gods'' realm could be regarded as "expected", the current situation really made him unable to adapt to it, and he did it on the spot. He wanted to say the whole point of the tiger and wolf, but just halfway through his words, a slightly lazy and majestic voice suddenly descended from the sky, interrupting all his movements: "Sorry, it seems to have caused you a little trouble. Troubled."

    The moment the voice appeared, Gawain felt a monstrous gaze fell on him, and he heard the voice echoing throughout the city, as if even the breath of heaven and earth was stagnant in the words Immediately after getting down, he realized the source of the sound and sight. He looked in the direction he felt, and what he saw was exactly his previous target, the Pang who was standing in the center of the city and he thought was a dim palace. Of course shadows.

    The huge shadow turned to this side, and at the top of the shadow, a pair of amber eyes were quietly watching Gawain through the clouds.

    That is not a dim palace at all, nor is it some towering tower that is Lady Night.

    He stands in his kingdom like a mountain, and his figure is like a dark cloud covering the city. He overlooks the earth from the cloud, and with the limit of mortal eyesight, he cannot yet see all of his posture.

    Before today, Gawain had only seen such an astonishing figure once in Tal Lund, and the Dragon of Chaos, which was enough to cover the entire continent, was also so amazing... No, that was even more astonishing than Lady Ye''s posture , because that is, after all, the transformation of the "gods".

    The shadow dweller standing in the doorway bowed respectfully in the direction of Lady Night: "Salute to you, Lord of the Night."

    "Well," Ms. Ye''s voice dropped from the sky, "Go ahead, I want to talk to my guests."

    "Yes." The tall and thin black shadow responded immediately, and then without saying hello to Gawain, he stepped back into the shadow of the house, and the black door with no visible material also closed with a creak. There was no movement inside.

    In the next instant, Gawain felt that the gazes from the street had all dissipated. Whether it was from behind the door or the window, all the sense of prying eyes disappeared in an instant, and he even felt that it had dissipated. Not only the eyes, the shadow residents who were originally in the house seemed to "disappear" out of thin air after receiving the order from Ms. Ye, and there was no breath.

    It feels as if the Shadow Aboriginals have temporarily become "non-existent" to leave room for their hostess to entertain.

    There are many mysteries under the night, but Gawain''s attention is no longer on these insignificant details. He raised his head and stared calmly at the towering silhouette standing in the center of the city. The clouds surrounding the figure seemed to have faded. At one point, in the slightly clearer outline, Gawain vaguely felt a sense of familiarity.

    But before he could ask the question, Madam Ye''s voice entered his ears first: "They have just returned to me, the influence of the long chaotic state has not completely subsided, and their words and deeds may still be a bit strange. Sorry for the trouble you caused."

    "They... you mean the shadow dwellers living in this city?" Gawain frowned, it seemed that his judgment just now was correct, the "shadow dwellers" in this city have indeed been known to the world. Those "wanderers" are different, they are in a state of "after returning", and then, he thought of the "knowledge" that had just emerged in his mind, which made his expression a little serious, " Some ''knowledge'' about the shadow dwellers suddenly appeared in my mind just now, are these things you instilled in me? Is this some kind of mental influence?"

    "...I wouldn''t do such rude things, and it''s not realistic to want to mentally interfere with a special ''mortal'' like you," Ms. Ye said with a slight smile in her voice, "Could it be? Isn''t it? Outsider above the sky, my neighbor for many years, your memory is not so easy to manipulate. You know this better than me."

    Gawain''s expression was calm, and he was not surprised by what Ms. Ye said in his heart.

    The world only knows that Lady Ye is an ancient **** who has survived for millions of years, but he also knows that this ancient god''s "ontology" is actually the legacy of a sailor in the sky station. That anchor generator is Madam Ye''s real "home", and on the other hand, he himself occupies an ancient monitoring satellite, and now he has become half the administrator of the sky station by replacing him with permissions. Lady Night is indeed a neighbor.

    They have lived next to each other for hundreds of thousands of years.

    This might be regarded as a kind of wonderful karmic bond, but this "friendship" did not make him relax at all, and the mysterious purpose and unpredictable temper of this ancient **** in front of him kept him cautious: "In that case, how did you do it? Instill that knowledge in me?"

    "That''s not my indoctrination, it''s the trickle of the past few hundred thousand years. My neighbors, the sky in-orbit facility complex is our common place to live. In the same data system, many things I know are actually yours. You can also know, and some of the things you have witnessed can be mapped to me to some extent. I did not instill anything in you, I just made you ''remember'' some knowledge that you already knew. "

    Gawain was finally stunned. This was really the answer he never expected. He blurted out in shock: "You mean that some of my memories and yours are interlinked?!"

    He still hasn''t said a word about it, why doesn''t he know it? !

    "It''s not yet at the level of ''intercommunication'', but there is indeed some convergence," Ms. Ye''s voice fell from the sky, with a bit of laziness in her calmness, "Part of the reason for inviting you here this time is also related to this matter. Of course, it is more important to discuss with you the future of this world, your own future, by the way... to hand over some ''legacy'' that should be handed over to all beings on earth."

 Chapter 1556ï¼š Phantom across time

    Listening to the voice that descended from the sky with some inexplicable majesty and a sense of laziness, Gawain was not affected by this ancient god''s imposing manner - he even talked and laughed with the dragon **** who was the stitched body of the gods. , Compared with the chaotic dragon that covered the sky, the oppressive force that this lady in front of him brought him was really nothing.

    Therefore, after Ms. Ye''s voice fell, Gawain did not continue following the other party''s words, but asked immediately: "Tell me first, where are Amber and Modier?"

    The voice in the sky seemed to think for a moment, and then it came again: "Don''t worry about their situation - they are all safe and have their own things to do, until they come back here, we can still have a good time. talk."

    Gao Wen''s heart was a little more settled, although it seemed that Ms. Ye didn''t plan to tell herself where Amber and Modier were and what they were doing, at least for now, it was certain that the two of them were safe and sound, which made his face a little bit. The tense expression relaxed: "Okay, it just so happens that I am also curious about the plans of an ancient **** like you. Since you also know my ''identity'', the conversation between us can also be a little more open... You Which part do you want to start with first? From the instructions left by the voyagers? Or from the imminent wave of magic and disaster? Or¡­¡±

    "Let''s start with yourself. In addition to working so hard, you should also pay attention to yourself occasionally, old...my neighbor," Lady Ye interrupted Gawain with a smile, "I have left some here that belong to me. It seems that it is time for your belongings to be returned to their original owners."

    "What belongs to me?" Gao Wen frowned. Although he was curious about the meaning of "old..." that Ms. Ye almost said just now, he suddenly recalled the "data" that the other party mentioned to him just now. Streaming" situation, I vaguely guessed something in my heart, "Could it be from my side..."

    "Memories, some memories that should belong to you, and a ray of consciousness that has been waiting to meet you for hundreds of years," Ms. Ye said slowly, "These things have been in the sky for centuries Wandering in those dark and old data links, they were supposed to be with you, but the contamination of the adverse tide caused several subsystems to go offline abnormally, and some data was wrongly stripped and stuck in the hall of shadows, luckily the anchor generator The most basic operations were maintained throughout, and the data was automatically recorded - after the Battle of Tarash, I fixed the contamination problem and waited for it to be returned to its original owner."

    Ms. Ye used a lot of "professional vocabulary" that only those who knew about the Legacy of the Navigator could understand. If it was an outsider here, I might be confused, but Gawain immediately understood the meaning of the other party¡ªhis memory of those blank snippets!

    The real Gawain Cecil in history once climbed the Voyager Tower and made a deal with "Gawain" who was still trapped in a satellite at the time, and this transaction most likely facilitated Gawain descended to the earth seven hundred years later and "raised the coffin" - there is no record of this event in history, but in the past few years, Gawain has pieced together some truth through various fragmented clues, but he always Failed to find the most crucial link: his own memory.

    He doesn''t know anything about it himself!

    Now he finally knows why - this part of the memory was intercepted in the sky station due to the interference of the tide, and mistakenly flowed into the database of Ms. Ye! No wonder he couldn''t find them anyway!

    Gawain''s eyes widened. The dawn of a problem that had plagued him for many years made him excited. He looked up at the amber eyes in the sky: "This part of the memory..."

    His words came to an abrupt end, because I didn''t know when, the majestic figure standing in the center of the city had disappeared... Not only the majestic figure, but even the surrounding towers and walls, houses and roads far and near, At this moment, it also disappeared cleanly in an instant, Gawain blinked in amazement, and in a flash, he found himself standing in the middle of darkness.

    "...I really want to come out and come out, everything is so sudden..." He couldn''t help muttering, even though he knew that the situation in front of him might be that Ms. Ye had begun to "return things to their original owners", he still wanted to complain A few words, and at the moment when his voice fell, there was a sudden change in the boundless darkness around him - a faint light and some vague outlines began to emerge from the darkness.

    Those shadows gradually became clearer and were finally discernible to the naked eye. Gawain saw a hall, a hall full of various equipment, which looked like a cabin in the Sky Station, and he saw this cabin again. The edge was hidden into the depths of darkness, and only a shimmer of light illuminated the center of the room¡ªGao Wen, who had been in touch with the knowledge of the Eternal Sleeper, quickly judged that the darkness and the shimmering light represented different "impressions" in his memory. In the light is a picture with clear memory, and in the darkness is a space that memory cannot describe. . .

    A figure suddenly emerged from the edge of the darkness, walking slowly towards the place lit by the dim light.

    Gawain opened his eyes subconsciously. He stared at the figure emerging from the darkness in astonishment, until the burly figure and familiar face of the other party were completely illuminated by the dim light, and he saw a picture that he had seen countless times before. Face - that''s what he himself looks like now.

    Gao Wen felt something, he guessed who this figure was - he thought of the "wisp of consciousness" that Ms. Ye mentioned.

    He looked at the phantom that emerged from the darkness with a calm expression, and the other party also looked at this side with a calm expression. After two seconds of silence, it was the phantom who spoke first: "Hello, I''m Gawain Cecil. ."

    "I''m Gawain," Gawain said slowly. For some reason, he was exceptionally calm at this moment when he should have been in a turbulent mood. This kind of calmness was as if what was happening in front of him should have happened long ago, and he was already waiting in the dark. Years later, "It''s not the first time we''ve met, right?"

    "I don''t know how long time has passed, but this is indeed not the first time we met," Gawain Cecil said with a smile, this human hero who left a glorious footprint in history but suddenly fell like a When talking to old friends, say to Gawain, "When I first knew of your existence, you were just a voice. At that time, I thought you were some kind of prophet, the Holy Spirit. When I first talked to you face-to-face, you were a Machines, cold and powerful, communicated with me through steel, and now, I am glad I saw a human being... You fulfilled your promise to me, stranger."

    "But I can''t remember the specific content of the agreement with you," Gawain frowned slightly. He felt very strange. After using this body for many years, he had already become accustomed to his identity, which led him to have a relationship with a friend at this moment. It feels especially weird when talking to a "phantom" that looks exactly like him. He doesn''t know whether this phantom-like "wisp of consciousness" in front of him can also produce such complex emotions, but he knows that the other party''s time is precious, so he temporarily puts this The weird feeling was put aside, "Part of my memory is missing."

    Speaking of this, he paused and added: "But I think I should have fulfilled the agreement - if our agreement is that I will take over your body a few years after your death, come out from the grave and continue to lead and defend words of the people."

    A smile appeared on the face of "Gawain Cecil" in front of him, the phantom nodded lightly, and then sat down directly: "This is indeed the content of the agreement, at least part of it."

    Gao Wen was stunned for a moment, and sat on the ground on the other side. At the same time, he remembered what the other side said just now, and some yellowish fragments seemed to be looming in his mind: "You just said that when you first knew of my existence, I was just a voice. ...that''s after you got that piece of the space station? Uh...I mean the ''foreign object'' that was made into a shield."

    "Yes, just after I got it," Gawain Cecil nodded, "through it, I established a communication with a voice, and that voice was just some vague noise at first, and at one point I thought I was being attacked by an evil spirit. Haunted, but soon it became clear and seemed happy to talk to me...that voice was you. At first, you used your voice to tell me what was happening on the earth, but then the connection between us increased and you even started to Some pictures are thrown into my mind, so that I can know things from thousands of miles away, I call you a ''prophet'', but you say you are just an ordinary person..."

    Gawain recalled a corresponding description in history¡ªafter Gawain Cecil obtained the "Guardian Shield of the Kingdom", he seemed to gradually awaken to a special power, and could understand the world thousands of miles away like a prophet. The movement of the enemy forces can plan the battlefield and command thousands of troops as if overlooking the earth from a high altitude...

    And at the moment when these memories surfaced, some memory fragments that had been dissipated for a long time in his mind suddenly appeared!

    He recalled that when he was floating in space, a voice from the ground suddenly connected to the data link of the sky station. He recalled that he established a communication with the "human hero" who was looking up at the sky on the surface, and discussed things on the earth. , discussing the stars in space, he recalls opening visitor access to this "friend on the surface", giving him a glimpse into the wider side of the world...

    He heard Gawain Cecil speak calmly in front of him: "...In the knowledge you have opened up to me, I have seen the truth that the world is perishing in reincarnation, and the dark cloud shrouded in the realm of gods, the doomsday is coming. The pressure made me make the most daring decision of my life...I think, if mere mortal power is not enough to save the world, then we need a stronger power, a more immortal, wiser, with a bird''s eye view The vision of the earth is concerned with the existence of the fate of all beings on the earth..."

    Gawain raised his head and saw a slightly apologetic look on the other party''s face: "I found the wisest person to give advice, and I went through all the ancient books, I discussed with you, and persuaded you to accept this deal, I My elf friends found clues in ancient books, and under their guidance, I began to transform my body into a ''container'' that met the requirements, so as to bypass the ban in the Tower of Babel. The barbarians who have dealt with the demons learned that there is another land in the southeast of the mainland, and there is a high tower that can reach the end of the sky. I set out that summer and drifted on the sea for a long, long time...

    "But anyway, after some twists and turns, I finally completed this bold and almost whimsical plan.

    "I saw a landscape that no human being could have imagined, and I saw you, an... incredible ancient soul, you inhabited a massive machine, and honestly, I was terrified."

    The memories in Gawain''s mind were finally completely assembled.

    He took a light breath, looked at "Gawain Cecil" in front of him, and shook his head with a smile: "And all of this started when you put a handle on that piece of space debris."

    "Yeah, it started with putting a handle on that thing," Gawain Cecil also said with a smile, "Charlie has to tell me that that thing suits my temperament best..."

    "His aesthetics has always been a little ill," Gao Wen spread out his hands, "The other few are actually not much different."

    "Yeah, not many of them have read books," Gawain Cecil sighed, but then shook his head again, "but judging from the results, it was fortunate that we gave that thing a set..."

    Gawain didn''t say a word for a while, he just quietly stared at the ancient phantom in front of him, even though he knew that the other party was just a residual consciousness, he suddenly had a lot of ideas and wanted to communicate with the other party, but after a while. After the silence of time, the first thing that came out of him was a sigh: "Although the results are not bad, I still want to say something... The idea that you hoped for a savior from the sky back then was not very reliable. If it was me, I would be more accustomed to solving problems down-to-earth. You used your soul as a bargaining chip for me to come down, but after I came down, I still got to this day step by step - I told you, I just An ordinary person, I don''t have the talent to save the world with a wave of my hand."

    "You told me these words at the beginning," Gawain Cecil shook his head, "but I also told you that I''m just a warrior¡ªby the way, I''m a bit more lucky than others. I can''t think of any other way, nor You can''t see through the changes in the world. You told me that social development has its own laws. Instead of expecting someone to save the world, it is better to believe in the power of all beings in this world. But I was frightened by the ''observation records'' you showed me. I only know, The process of saving the world must be accelerated...

    "My friend, maybe you are right, even without you, even if no miracle happens, as long as the earthly civilization works hard from generation to generation, as long as the time is long enough, there will be a certain season of civilization that will survive successfully one day. Come down, they will be wiser, more united, and more fortunate than the previous losers, their future will be more brilliant, and there will be heroes and heroes, but selfishly tell me, we can''t wait - I don''t care how brilliant civilization can be next season , I don''t care if they have four hands and four feet or two wings and four eyes... Their glory is just an assumption, but we must survive this season."

    Looking at the chattering phantom in front of him, Gawain did not speak for a while.

    What should he evaluate? He knew that Gawain Cecil''s decision was still not the most sensible and sensible decision. A spectator could pick out the countless faults behind his stupidity and give countless better suggestions, while a condescending Critics can even leave a sentence "limitation of the times" to evaluate each other''s life, but Gawain can''t say anything.

    Not just because he himself was part of the deal, but because the times are always pushed forward by those who are trapped in the "limitations of the times."

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1557ï¼š say goodbye to the past

    After a long confrontation and silence, all Gawain''s thoughts finally turned into a long sigh.

    "I want to say that you can actually have a better way, but the trajectory of history has never cared about a ''better way''," he nodded lightly, looking at the phantom in front of him, "It also proves that you The decision has now been exchanged for a relatively more promising situation. Although there may be some variables in the middle, I have now successfully reunited the loose remnants of Gondor, and in the process I have found a way to fight the disaster and the tide of magic. The way we are preparing for the final challenge, mortals are not guaranteed, but this time we are more prepared than every previous season of civilization."

    "This is the best situation we have ever imagined," Gawain Cecil, who was sitting opposite, laughed. "Charlie should be relieved to know this."

    Gawain was stunned for a moment, and then reacted: "Charlie also knows about this?"

    "How can you not know? He is the king, and I guard the frontier for him. If there is no king''s acquiescence and support, how could a southern guardian duke have the luxury to suddenly lead a boat out to sea, and then drift on the sea without any news. More than half a year?" Gawain Cecil laughed, "And if my guess is correct, after I ''die'', there should be a lot of legends and stories about me left in this world, true and false. Confusion, innumerable poems and contradictory historical materials will cover my life in fog, and my journey will be completely hidden from history... All this is to make a Mysterious ancient heroes are legitimately brought back to life.

    "Then who, besides the king, can arrange this on such a vast scale and in such a long time span?"

    Gawain stared, but didn''t speak for several seconds. After so many years of deciphering and exploring history, he thought he had at least understood most of the ins and outs of Gawain Cecil''s trip to the sea. Apart from the blank part of the memory, there should be no other omissions, but I didn''t expect that there are so many secrets behind this incident, and the memories involved in these secrets are obviously Gawain Cecil voluntarily from before his death. Erasing my mind...

    Two memories, one from Gawain Cecil, and one from the wandering souls in the satellites, each has its own shortcomings, but they make up for each other. It has been a century, and now these lost fragments have finally slowly floated up from the long river of time, and put together a complete picture in front of Gawain. He put his finger on his forehead to calm his mind as soon as possible. How long did it take to look up at the phantom in front of him: "Well, Charlie knows about this, I should have thought about this... What else? What kind of ''surprise'' did you leave me?"

    ã€Û·¤èÀ»åéMéMïÐÑ«‚û„Ó„ÓïÐ‹çCæˆâxŽ¨ Drilling ššššè¿æÙép†C…èˆ@øoÈdŸÂ‰¹ô„Ò‡ø‹çCæˆ‘æˆúŒšõršš–|æÙë[…è‡øë[çœ×í‰¹ôpot Umbrella, chain, teaching, chanting

    "There is a letter," Gawain Cecil''s mouth seemed to curl up, "Charlie left it to you now."

    "A letter?!" Gawain''s eyes widened in an instant, and the unexpected situations that happened today really happened one after another, so that the indifferent attitude he had tempered for many years could not hold back now, "Charlie left it to me. ?"

    "Is it a surprise? Since he knows the whole thing, of course he also knows your existence. Although you can''t meet, he also has something to communicate with you and it is for you today. Leave a letter here with me. The letter was the best way we could think of at that time," Gawain Cecil said with a calm expression, and then he raised a hand, Gawain didn''t see any movement from him to take things, and the letter was It appeared in his hands out of thin air, "I kept it in the depths of my soul. Originally, it should come directly to the earth as part of your memory, but the accident has delayed this matter until today, but now I finally have the opportunity to give it to you. on hand."

    Gawain looked at the letter and hesitated for a while before reaching out and holding it in his hand. Before opening the letter, he looked at the figure that looked exactly like him, and the latter just smiled and gave him a slight tap. nod.

    Gao Wen took a light breath and calmed his heartbeat slowly. Then he opened the letter that was passed down from memory to this day. Lines of words written centuries ago came into his eyes.

    "My friend, I hope this letter didn''t surprise you too much. In our limited intelligence, we really can''t think of a better way to come to this letter that may come decades or even hundreds of years after our death. The existence of the world establishes communication, the lifespan of human beings is too short, and the soul is fragile and difficult to retain, and I do not want to entrust my mind to necromantic magic or the ethereal blessing of the gods, after thinking about it, I can only write you a letter .

    "You might think this ''communication'' is pointless because I may have been part of the dirt by the time you received this letter, but for us short-lived creatures who are attached to the world, there are many Actions that don''t make sense are worth doing, because even after death, we still have a lot of things we can''t let go.

    "If you can read this letter, you must have fulfilled the promise as Gao Wenqing said, and you must have come to the earth and are starting to revitalize this fragmented world?

    "Is the food produced in the Holy Spirit Plain enough to eat now? Shouldn''t people freeze to death on the northwest frontier now? Anthony has always wanted to build a strong city in the eastern region. Has that city been built?

    "I really want to see what the world in your era has become like, I don''t have enough imagination, and I can''t outline the landscape of the future, but I think it will at least be a better era than the present, right?

    "Our time...not so good...don''t get me wrong, I still love this land, everyone on it and everything we''ve built together, but even so, we''re still living in a tough world, food There is always not enough food, the weather in the north is colder than we knew when we set out. The warm place is too close to the wasteland, the safe place is frozen for thousands of miles, and we have cultivated a lot in this strange and cold land years, but the land still sees us as strangers¡­

    "But by your time, this should have been a memory of the past, right?

    "Friend, I don''t know if you will regard me as a friend, but I want to call you that. Gao Wenqing said that you will inherit his memory, inherit his body and name, and you will be another him when you come to the earth. . Although it may be just a temporary shell for an existence like you, he told me that you are trustworthy and worthy of many things, and I have always trusted him, so now I also trust you.

    "I believe that if you are willing to abide by this time-spanning agreement, and even pay attention to a group that may be fleeting in the blink of an eye in your eyes, then you will surely be able to achieve the things that Gao Wenqing and I have imagined.

    "So I entrusted it all to you, a mess, a rotten world, a not-so-promising race, a civilization shattered into pieces, whatever you want to call them but please cherish them, because no matter how bad they are , which is what we have all the way to this day, is our most precious treasure.

    "A friend you''ve never met, C."

    The letter is not long. This is not a letter that conveys amazing secrets, nor is it a suicide note explaining the important affairs of the family and country. This is really an ordinary letter, used to convey a greeting that is destined to be unanswered. As if deliberately wanting to leave a trace in Gawain''s memory, Charlie left such a page of text, and after Gawain read the letter, these words began to gradually dissipate in the darkness.

    After all, they are not real substances, but only projections reflected by memory.

    Gawain raised his head, and he saw that the figure sitting in front of him suddenly began to fade and dissipate.

    After all, this is just a wisp of consciousness that was forcibly preserved by Lady Ye for centuries, not even a piece of soul.

    "Looks like it''s time to say goodbye," Gawain Cecil''s phantom stood up, with a relaxed expression on his face, "I''m here to deliver this letter, and now I finally put this last It''s done."

    Gawain also stood up, he stared silently at the figure in front of him, and after a while, he finally broke the silence with a deep voice: "You know, in fact, Charlie and the ''Kingdom of Ansu'' you entrusted to me a few years ago. The kingdom has been turned into history and it is terminally ill, and I can only give it the final ride with my own hands."

    Gawain Cecil looked into Gawain''s eyes quietly, and then suddenly laughed: "I know, that ''lady'' has already told me, but you know, in fact, as early as centuries ago, Charlie and I had already guessed that there might be such a possibility."

    Gawain frowned: "Did you guess it?"

    "Yes, I guessed it," Gawain Cecil nodded lightly, "Dynasties are not eternal, and it is even more difficult to say how thick the accumulation of a kingdom that a group of refugees hastily put together. There is no ''valve'' that can assist the royal family to maintain absolute authority like the Deep Blue Well, and there is no rigorous system and detailed historical data that the Gondor Empire has inherited for thousands of years. The pioneers are heroes, but what can the descendants of heroes be? That is just descendants That''s all... Decades, hundreds of years, we don''t even dare to imagine what Ansu will rot after dozens of generations.

    "So at the time we thought, if it''s you, if you''ve actually seen the ''landscapes'' you''ve painted me, then you probably can''t stand the mess and what if it wasn''t? The foundation of the kingdom is destined to the upper limit of the kingdom''s development, and this upper limit... is far from enough to fight against the tide and the gods.

    "So if Ansu is gone, it will be gone. Living people can''t control what happens next. Charlie never thought that the dynasty he built would last forever. Of course, I don''t know if he will still think so in his later years. , after all, he was very young when I left.

    "But then again, what do you think? After inheriting my memory, when you overthrew the terminally ill kingdom with your own hands, did you hesitate in your heart? Now standing in front of me, you have no doubts about your original Do you have any doubts about the decision?"

    "I didn''t hesitate at all," Gawain smiled and looked at the figure in front of him calmly, "and after seeing you, I am even more open-minded to the point where there is no doubt that a terminally ill kingdom is not worth preserving, and it is not worth keeping in my heart. It seems that you and Charlie did not entrust me with the ''Kingdom of Anzu''. What you entrusted to me are the things in this land and their future. From this point of view, I think I have done a good job. "

    Gawain Cecil''s phantom widened his eyes in surprise. He stared at Gawain for a while, then suddenly laughed, and said with a smile, "If Charlie is here, it will definitely be because of you. This sentence applauds, what do you think he will say about your calmness?"

    Gao Wen raised his eyebrows: "How would he evaluate it?"

    The tall phantom took a half step forward, raised his hand and patted Gao Wen''s shoulder

    "Gao Wenqing is right."

    Then, the phantom dissipated.

    ¡­

    Gawain blinked, and he saw that he was in a giant city shrouded in a chaotic sky, with houses lined up in rows and rows extending into the distance, strangely styled spires pointing to the sky like a forest, and a towering figure standing in the sky. In the center of this giant city, the figure was overlooking the earth, with a pair of amber eyes staring at him in the depths of the hazy clouds.

    "It looks like you''ve finished talking." Lady Ye''s voice fell from the sky, calm and gentle.

    "How long have we been talking?"

    "In an instant."

    "I thought it was a long time ago..."

    Madam Ye''s voice stopped for a moment, and after a few seconds of silence, he spoke again: "How do you feel? Rediscovering your memory and seeing the remaining consciousness again, what do you want to say?"

    Gawain thought for a while, and as his expression gradually relaxed, he let out a light sigh of relief: "There is a sense of ease in successfully stepping a step in life and putting down a burden."

    "That''s good, I was still worried about whether these materials would trouble you," Ms. Ye said with a smile. "It seems that my judgment is correct now."

    "Your judgment?" Gao Wen raised his eyebrows, "How did you judge?"

    The sky lowered a voice: "You are a more generous person."

    Gao Wen: "¡­"

    At this moment, the lady Ye in his eyes seemed to overlap for a moment with a certain shadow assault goose that he was familiar with, but before he could think more, that lazy and majestic voice came from the sky again: "Okay, now that a private matter is over, it''s time for us to move on to the next step."

    Hearing this, Gao Wen took a light breath. The experience just now had made him realize that this "Covenant of the Ancient Gods" was far more outrageous than he had expected. The lady in front of him was holding him back. He didn''t know how many heart-challenging things were waiting for him. He straightened his expression and controlled his heartbeat. Then he looked up at the eyes of the sky: "What''s next? A message from the sailor?"

    "Oh, the last thing we''re going to talk about is still your business," Ms. Ye said with a chuckle, "Believe me, nothing about you is simpler than the fate of the navigator or the world. "

    The other party''s words made Gao Wen''s expression immediately serious, and he frowned slightly: "What do you want to say?"

    "In these years, you have made a lot of great achievements," Ms. Ye said unhurriedly, "revitalize the southern border, unify the country, lead an era, and even integrate the civilization on this planet. You have recovered the wasteland and defeated the God, now you will lead the world against the tide of magic and complete the last test of civilization before it reaches the stars...

    "What an amazing achievement, and in the hearts of many people, these achievements are all integrated into you, so when you complete these great achievements, is there a moment, even just for a moment, that you realize that you have been... like a god?"

 Chapter 1558ï¼š like a god

    Under the darkness of night, Gawain felt a cold that penetrated into his soul.

    Ms. Ye''s amber eyes looked down at the earth from the sky. In the depths of the clouds and mist, those eyes seemed to be without warmth and emotion like the light of the evening sky. Under the purest and calmest gaze, Gawain instantly understood the other party. Meaningful words.

    He didn''t speak for a while, but Ms. Ye obviously knew that the "mortal" in front of him knew exactly what his warning meant, and after a moment''s pause, he slowly spoke: "Your great achievements are numerous, and this includes your own wisdom. And vision, there are also unrepeatable luck and situation promotion, and there are also the efforts of many ordinary people who are like you, but most ordinary people do not distinguish these things. The great emperor Gawain Cecil It represents the most dazzling light of this era. Even though there are countless firewoods under this light, it is only that brilliance that illuminates the world.

    "And that''s going to be a huge problem.

    "Gao Wen, your arrival and activity have greatly promoted the progress of the world, you have accelerated many things that may have taken generations to complete to a certain extreme, what you have done has exceeded many people''s imagination, and You have lived in this world for many years, and you should know very well what the consequences will be when sentient beings face things that are beyond imagination."

    Gao Wen listened to Ms. Ye''s words quietly, and he said solemnly after the other party''s voice fell: "The Theocratic Council will try its best to avoid this situation, and the widely opened people''s wisdom and the popularization of the concept of ideology will also eliminate the one you said. possible."

    "Ah, the Theocratic Council, and the series of literacy campaigns you lead..." Ms. Ye said slowly, "Indeed, when I woke up from an uncontrollable sleep and saw these things appearing in the world, I was really shocked. Surprised, I admit that these are all very effective means, especially the research work on the popularization of knowledge and the systematic analysis of the mechanism behind the gods. This is indeed a fundamental solution to the problem of ''sacred disaster'', but... high Man, you should know it takes time.

    "You need at least one or two generations to complete the ''sinking'' of literacy, and only after this sinking reaches the bottom of the population and the most ignorant and closed backcountry, can the shadow of the disaster be truly controlled, but in Before this?

    "There is a time difference of several decades, especially when you lead the world to solve the magic tide crisis, your personal achievements will reach a peak, and the whole world will survive because of your leadership and blessing. At that time, you will have How much energy does it take to check the cognition of every idiot in the village and the villagers, and how much time does it take to guide ordinary people to look at you as a ''savior'' with a calm and rational attitude?"

    Gao Wen''s brows furrowed tightly. It''s not that he didn''t think of this shocking possibility, and he has been using various methods to try to avoid this situation, but at this moment, Madam Ye''s attitude made him vaguely aware of it. To, this shadow has not really been eliminated.

    At the same time, he also heard Lady Ye''s voice continuing: "Worship of great men... This is a dangerous borderline between reason and blindness. One step back, in the eyes of the people is a great leader, The first step, in the eyes of the people is a savior from heaven, I know that you have made a lot of efforts to avoid people deifying you as much as possible, which includes national and even worldwide intellectual literacy, including prohibiting any form of personal Idolatry, especially for your personal idolatry, you even acquiesce to some... ''publications'' that are not so friendly to your personal image, because these things can make you more like a living person in the eyes of the world, and Not being a symbolic steel leader, these efforts are not useless, just¡­ not useful enough.

    "Because you can only formally prohibit or push something, you cannot precisely control the minds of everyone in the world, even if under your guidance, the people maintain a sensible and sober awareness of you on the surface. , But what about in private? In the backcountry that you can''t take care of? In the depths of their hearts? There will always be people who think you are like a god, and even regard you as the incarnation of the savior, even if not now, there will be soon ¡­

    "The human heart is uncontrollable, and the scary thing is that this uncontrollable human heart will always turn into some kind of material disaster. The transformation process is slow but difficult to stop, and the beginning is silent."

    Gawain''s expression became more serious than ever before, his face was watery, and his voice was low: "This kind of thing...has happened before?"

    "Yes, it happened," Ms. Ye replied calmly. "The great leader is regarded as the incarnation of the gods. The leader''s denial and all his efforts have had little effect. What''s more tragic is that he did succeed in stopping him during his lifetime. He idolized himself, but only ten years after his death, the memory and gratitude from all over the world brought him back to life as a ''God''... Due to the huge contradiction between human nature and divinity, this The sad new **** quickly went mad, and I saw his end."

    Gawain pinched his chin and fell into contemplation, the shadow in front of him made him feel a lot of pressure.

    Idolatry, personal deification... These are the things he doesn''t want to see the most, but what Ms. Ye said is irrefutable. He can indeed formally and superficially prohibit such deification and worship, but he blocks it. The "superstitious imagination" of a great person in the minds of ordinary people (especially those who still occupy the majority of the population and whose ideology and cognition are relatively backward) cannot stop, and this kind of thing that happens at the level of the human heart... The most dangerous in the world.

    Of course, he also knows that this kind of personal deification and idolatry will never be a long-term situation. The people will one day become enlightened and rational, and the wise people of later generations will learn how to correctly view a great figure in history, but the problem is that ...before this day comes, his divine transformation may have been completed!

    He was silent for a long time in contemplation, but he was not thinking of a solution in vain because it was not something he could come up with on the spot, and he knew better that since Lady Ye chose to take this matter at this time On the stage, it means that the ancient **** should have already made arrangements. The reason why he pondered quietly for so long was just sorting out his thoughts, sorting out the existing information, adjusting his mentality, and preparing to face the present The ancient god''s "suggestion".

    Finally, his troubled thoughts calmed down again, and his mind was calmer than ever before. He raised his head and looked at the gaze in the clouds: "So what''s your suggestion? You told me so much, it shouldn''t just be Play to scare people."

    Behind the hazy fog, a smile appeared on Ms. Ye''s face: "I do have a plan, but it requires your cooperation and your choice."

    "Cooperation and trade-offs?" Gao Wen frowned, "What about the specifics? What should I do?"

    "I can''t tell you directly at this point in time, but soon you will know," Ms. Ye laughed, "First of all I want to ask you a question... You know, this world has gone through many reincarnations, Season after season of civilization, batch after batch of gods have been born, and because mortals have the same primitive awe of nature, these batches of gods are always repeated. Have you ever wondered why they are experiencing After so many reincarnations, there has never been a new ''God of Shadows'' born in this world, why is it that I am the only ''old antique'' who is in charge of the Shadow Realm?"

    Gawain was stunned for a moment, but he soon had the answer because he had studied this question a long time ago: "Because the reflection of thoughts is exclusive. Thoughts can map new gods in the blank area, but they cannot be reflected in the area where the reflection already exists. Covering a new reflection on this planet, the shadow authority has you occupying a place, and the mortals'' thoughts in this area cannot shake your existence."

    Speaking of this, Gawain stopped suddenly, and he vaguely guessed what Ms. Ye meant: "You mean, if you occupy the ''position'' in advance, you can avoid the problem of divine transformation?"

    "It''s a bit close, but it''s not that simple," Ms. Ye said with a smile. "Our ultimate goal is to avoid a...how to call the **** you might be transformed into? Ah, it''s called the ''God Emperor'' Well, we want to avoid a **** emperor, so even for the purpose of ''occupying a place'', we can''t get a similar **** to occupy this place, so we have to start from another angle and firmly fix you in '' On the non-god position, all thoughts that can point to the concept of ''God Emperor'' should be blocked, and even let it become a ''vacuum'' in the deep sea.

    "In fact, that''s why I can maintain my sanity while continuing to hold the power of the shadows."

    Gao Wenwen was full of thoughts and wanted to complain about how the word "God Emperor" came out of the other party, but when he heard the last sentence of the other party, he was suddenly stunned, and then he responded: "You mean... that used for Anchor generator that maintains your existence?"

    Ms. Ye''s eyes fell to Gawain, and she smiled behind the clouds: "According to the information I collected after I woke up, the satellite you are living on is not very good now, even though you use a mortal body to walk in the world now. , but that satellite still maintains most of your thought threads, and on the other hand, if I mean what happens to your body someday, you also need a more reliable carrier to relocate your Soul, isn''t it?"

    Gawain''s expression became weird: "So what you want to say is..."

    "What I want to say is that now that you have taken over many permissions of Cangqiong Station..." Ms. Ye said casually, "So do you want to consider moving in directly? My neighbor."

    Gao Wen: "¡­"

    He finally confirmed that Madam Ye is indeed unreliable. Although the temperament revealed after his appearance is always mysterious and majestic, his style of painting has really been rubbing secretly under the shell of coercion. The earth swayed from side to side, or why did the last few words of His sound become more and more wrong? !

    But after the initial surprise in his heart, Gawain quickly began to analyze the suggestion given by Ms. Ye with a serious attitude. He realized that this suggestion was not a joke. Behind the seemingly strange sentence, what was revealed In fact, it is a very serious plan.

    He looked up at the sky and his expression became very solemn: "You mean, like what the sailor did to you, bind me to that ''anchor generator''?"

    "This is the simplest solution, and it is possible to realize it precisely because of your special situation," Ms. Ye did not deny, "Because you have merged with the Legacy of the Navigator, I can solve you in a relatively simple way. The hidden dangers on the body cannot be directly bound to the anchor point generator, there are some special existences, but it will take a lot of work for me to build a suitable ''anchor'' for them."

    As soon as Gawain''s heart moved, he immediately wanted to ask what the other party said about "special existence" and "building a suitable anchor", but before he spoke, Ms. Ye led the topic directly: "Then what about your answer? ?My neighbor, do you want to consider ''moving a house''? You can rest assured that this process is just a data-level migration and reconstruction of a series of mapping relationships, and will not affect any of your thinking or actions, and you won''t even feel it happening. The only thing that has changed is that we have completely solved a hidden danger."

    Gawain was lost in thought.

    He is indeed hesitating, but not the matter of "data migration" itself, because the situation is indeed as Ms. Ye said, the satellite he is currently serving as the main body has reached the end of its service, even under the lowest load conditions, He also always receives error messages or warnings from satellites. Although he is indeed using the body of "Gawain Cecil" to survive, once the satellite is completely scrapped, he will inevitably be greatly affected. , not to mention what to do if something really goes wrong with his body.

    In contrast, the situation of the sky station is of course much better. The semi-permanent space giant is by no means comparable to a small satellite in terms of service life. Even if the sky station has been in a sleepy state for many years, the most recent period The engineering team led by Time Nicholas has also returned a lot of evidence, showing that the gradually awakening space station is actually in a much better state than Gawain imagined at the beginning.

    ã€šlŽ¨„¿ÂÏ…¤ï¼Œååcå’ãÖ…è„Òô¦çœŸïÐ„å¥½ç”ï¼ŒèŒèŒèŒäŒäóŸ„Ö§åÞ•Ž»ðÂåä»¥è‡[ëu§ã€ Umbrella

    Gawain himself has even considered whether it is possible to switch his "ontology" from the satellite to the sky station, instead of manipulating the space station through a series of indirect jumps like now (this is very energy-consuming. and trouble), but he never found a way.

    And now, the solution is in sight.

    Except for one question, is this ancient god''s suggestion really safe and reliable?

    He stared at the amber eyes in the sky, and those amber eyes stared at him.

    He saw something familiar to him in those eyes.

    After a certain sense of enlightenment, he nodded slowly: "How do we start?"

    "The moment you nod your head, it''s already started."

    Gao Wen was slightly taken aback: "...Then the ''cooperation and trade-off'' you mentioned just now refers to..."

    "¡­you guess?"

    Madam Ye''s voice fell, and a violent dizziness suddenly hit from all directions!

    The confused five senses, the intermittent thinking, the dancing lights and shadows, the massive amount of data that is enough to make ordinary people mentally collapse flooded Gawain''s mind like a gust of wind and waves. He even forgot his name at this moment. His origins, he forgot himself, he kept falling in weightlessness, as if falling from the clouds into the abyss, and this terrifying process lasted for an unknown amount of time.

    But in the end, the wave of madness died down.

    He opened his eyes and found himself standing on the edge of a forest, with camps in the wilderness not far ahead.

    Earthly Dawn is quietly suspended in the sky.

    Without warning, a voice suddenly appeared beside Gawain: "Old Zongzi! You finally came out!"

    Gawain was startled by this sudden voice, he turned his head to look, saw Amber standing beside him, and the shadowy mist behind him was gradually dissipating.

 Chapter 1559ï¼š traveler

    Looking at the sudden appearance of Amber, Gawain felt a little dazed for a while, not only because he did not perceive the presence of the other party''s breath at all, but also because of the previous storm-like perceptual confusion and the information storm that had set off in his mind. He is still a little groggy now, and he still roughly remembers what he saw and heard at Lady Night, the fragments of memories he had recovered, and the meeting with Gawain Cecil, but other than that, he always felt that He seemed to have forgotten something, and this sense of disobedience made him frown.

    So he stood on the spot and sorted out his condition. After he calmed down a little, he breathed a sigh of relief. His eyes fell on Amber: "Where did you go before? Modir... by the way, what about Modir?"

    "Modir and I have already come out. He is resting at the camp at this time. I came to see the situation when I sensed your breath." Amber grinned and laughed heartlessly, raising his voice Pointing in the direction of the camp, "We''ve been waiting for you here for three days¡ªwe''ve been wandering in Lady Ye''s Divine Kingdom during this time."

    Gawain frowned: "Are you in Lady Ye''s Divine Kingdom?"

    "Yeah, near the throne of God, He showed us many incredible things, ancient observation records, the equipment of the navigator, etc. I''ll chat with you when I look back," Amber said with a smile, "Let''s not talk about it for now. We are here, what about you? What have you seen? What did Ms. Ye say to you? What are we going to do next?"

    Gao Wen was stunned, some fragments appeared in his memory, and then he shook his head: "I have recovered some past memories, but there are too many explanations, I will talk about it later when I have a chance."

    "Oh, then there is a chance to talk about it," Amber waved his hand, "Then if there is nothing else, we have to pack up and return to the country as soon as possible. There are still a lot of things in the alliance waiting for you to deal with, and now it is the mother star barrier. A critical phase of the plan¡­¡±

    Gao Wen calmed down, nodded lightly, and followed Amber, who had turned and headed towards the camp.

    ¡­

    The chaotic sky covers the shadowy giant city, and the layers of buildings and towers are continuously lined up in the streets and alleys like shadows and mists. On the streets with a faint mist floating, dusty travelers are walking slowly. Come to a door.

    The shabby robe and hood obscured the traveler''s face, only the slightly stooped body and the withered old skin on his hands showed that the uninvited visitor to the city was no longer young. He stopped in front of the door, Looking up and seeing the signboard of fine wine and table knife hanging above the door, he reached out and pushed the dark wooden door.

    With a "squeak", the door opened in response. Behind the dark wooden door was a pub in operation. The long bar was facing the direction of the door. The girl who lowered her head to wipe the wine glass raised her head from behind the bar. Her eyes were as pale as skin, and her delicate but inhuman face was like an unpainted plaster sculpture. She stared at the traveler at the door, and after two seconds Nodding slightly, her slightly indifferent attitude made her not look like a qualified bartender at all.

    Near the bar, there are several sets of tables and chairs, where the guests are drinking and chatting, the figures appear hazy and illusory, the undulating black mist outlines their roughly human-shaped bodies, and the buzzing conversation between them is vague It was unclear, as if a group of invisible clouds were communicating the secrets that only madmen could know. .

    And among these shapeless drinkers, there were two or three special guests who, like the girl behind the bar, had silver-white hair and pale skin that was almost plaster¡ªthose that were cloud-like and shapeless. The drinker didn''t respond to the traveler who appeared at the door, only the few people with silver hair and pale skin raised their heads and nodded to the traveler.

    The traveler''s hood also heaved up and down slightly, and then he ignored the "guests" that were weird like clouds and mist, walked through the aisle between several tables, and went straight to the long bar.

    The silver-haired girl behind the bar put down her work, picked up a wiped wine glass, turned around and poured a fine wine with off-white foam and placed it in front of the traveler: "You are so late¡ªthis glass of wine has been waiting for you for a long time. ."

    The traveler looked at the wine glass in front of him with some hesitation, and took it up after a few seconds, and an old voice sounded under the hood: "Sorry, miss, my memory is not very good, I... don''t remember that I have Jo, I just felt like I was going to come to such a place, so I followed my feeling. Did I miss something?"

    "Don''t you remember?" The silver-haired girl raised her eyebrows in surprise, but soon smiled, which also softened her initial cold impression, "Ah, it''s normal, after a long journey , people always forget some things... It seems that you have come a long way?"

    "Yes, I''ve walked a long, long way, and I can''t even remember how long I''ve been," the traveler laughed and raised his glass, "The scenery here is incredible, especially this city, which It''s... a city without borders, and I even think I can explore it for a lifetime - ah, thank you for your wine, miss, it tastes really good."

    "Our specialty, the technique of brewing is handed down by my great-grandfather," the silver-haired girl said with a smile, then raised her head slightly, indicating a certain direction in the bar, "Also, if you plan to complete your work in this city, If you are on a journey, maybe you can talk to that person, the guest is looking for a partner on the journey, and she has been wandering here for a long time."

    The old traveler raised his head, and then he noticed that there was a place in the corner of the bar, and a short figure also shrouded in a black cloak was sitting quietly in front of the window, and there was a strange haze outside the window. In the fog, the scenery on the street appears blurred in the fog, and the short figure seems to be integrated with the surrounding shadows, maintaining an extremely thin sense of existence in this bar with many guests - if it is not for the waitress, you can Reminder, he didn''t even notice a person sitting there.

    Without any hesitation, the old traveler picked up his glass of wine and walked towards the strange corner. He took a seat in front of the short figure, whose hood moved slightly, and his attention seemed to fall on him. On the uninvited guest - the shadow of the hood still hangs over his face, but the traveler can feel the sight from the opposite side.

    "I heard that you are looking for a partner on your journey," the old traveler said proactively. "I am an adventurer. Not long after I arrived in this city, I am also looking for someone to travel with... Do you have any goals?"

    "I''m waiting for someone, maybe I''m looking for someone," the little figure said, "I can''t remember clearly, I only know that there is a very important person, I have separated from him, I have to get rid of him as soon as possible. He got it back."

    "Oh, that sounds important," nodded the old traveler, "what''s the characteristic of that friend of yours? Maybe I''ve seen him once¡ªdon''t look at me like that, I''ve traveled a lot. , I have seen a lot of people."

    "He..." The short figure thought for a moment, then slowly answered, "I only remember that he was very tall, he was almost like a wall to block the sun when he walked in front, and he walked in his shadow in summer. It will be cool, and he will scare people and say he will slap people on the wall, but in fact he never uses such violence, and¡­¡±

    The short figure stopped, as if trying to sort out the vague memory. After a few seconds, she seemed to remember something, and her tone rose slightly: "Oh, I remember, he slept in the coffin..."

    The old traveler was still on the chair, as if he couldn''t keep up with the thoughts of the person in front of him. After a few seconds, his voice came from under the hood: "It sounds like your friend... has a very strange hobby."

    Then he paused for two seconds, and then asked: "Where are you going to find your friend? How are you going to find him?"

    The short figure pondered for a while, then reached out under the table, and in three or two times, he took out a shovel.

    "I have to dig him out again."

    The short figure said, with a hint of excitement and determination in his tone, and in the shadow cast by the hood, the traveler Modir clearly saw a pair of amber eyes glowing slightly.

    ¡­

    The gray-white sky covers the boundless desert, the towering throne stands in the center of the sand sea, the master of light and shadow sits on his throne like a mountain, overlooking his kingdom from the depths of the clouds, and wherever those eyes go, It is the black giant city on the edge of the boundless sand sea - the scale of the giant city has now expanded to almost surround the entire kingdom of God, but it is still just a seemingly thin silhouette, and above the silhouette, you can see another one. Dao streamers hang down from the sky, and those aurora-like streamers bring vivid and amazing colors to this monotonous world, and they look magnificent.

    In this shadow kingdom, only the ruler of this kingdom has the ability to create "color", but there are always exceptions - direct data manipulation from the anchor generator can also inject "color" here.

    "The travelers are all on their way." After watching for a long time, the towering figure on the throne finally broke the silence, "The anchor point injection process has also begun."

    "...Is it really necessary to be so cautious? And you have to take extra risks for this," came the voice of the great adventurer Wilder in front of the throne, "The anchor generator is your foundation, and you are now Allow an outsider access to this foundation, and his high authority could threaten your very existence¡ªif he wants to, and finds out how to do it."

    Speaking of this, Wilder paused and added: "Actually, I think your concern has only a small probability of happening... Although the possibility of a great king''s ''divine transformation'' does exist, you also said that However, the measures he has implemented are all effective, and as long as there is no trouble, the process of civilization from ignorance to enlightenment in this season can be passed smoothly."

    "I can''t bet on this probability," came a majestic voice from the sky, "because the price is not just the old Zongzi''s own safety, or even the future of this planet¡ªthe new gods and civilizations born in the process of adulthood. The primordial gods produced by the stage are completely different concepts, and once the bet is lost... its price may even turn into a disaster that spreads in the star space."

    "A catastrophe spreading in the stars?" Wilder''s voice was a little stunned.

    Ms. Ye fell silent, as if she was considering whether to tell the great adventurer in front of her, but soon she seemed to have figured out something and sighed: "Do you think the gods are scary?"

    "...From a mortal''s point of view, of course it''s terrifying," Wilder replied honestly, "It''s so powerful that it''s unmatched, it will destroy the world after going crazy, and it will continue to grow stronger with the development of civilization. When the disaster breaks out, Often powerful enough to wipe out entire civilizations in an instant - the greatest disaster that can be depicted in almost any epic story."

    "Yes, it''s terrifying, but such powerful and terrifying gods... are nothing more than living beings born on a planet," Ms. Ye shook her head gently, "Even if they have the power to destroy the world. , is also trapped in gravity, and all power is confined between the mountains, rivers and atmosphere of the planet - such terrifying gods, but they do not understand the mysteries of the stars, the movement of stars and planets, and the rays in space. Storm does not understand what superluminal travel and time-space warp fields are, the reason is that he was born in the middle of an information cage bounded by the ''mother star'', and all his powers are destined to be unable to jump out of this frame."

    Listening to Lady Ye''s words, Wilder seemed to understand something: "You mean... a **** born outside this cage..."

    "Gods are the projections of the thoughts of all beings, Mr. Great Adventurer, have you noticed? In this rule, there is never a limitation that gods can only be born within the scope of the planet - it''s just that the civilization that happens to give birth to gods is usually in a primitive state. It¡¯s all in the period of prostrate on the surface,¡± Ms. Ye¡¯s voice was low, ¡°then have you ever thought that if a civilization has broken free from the shackles of planets, it has developed to the point where it can swim in the sea of ????stars, or even in hundreds of thousands of stars. At the stage of building a colony on the planet, they have a **** standing behind them... How powerful can this **** be?"

    Wilder was silent, the possibility of this horror made it hard for him to say a word.

    "The civilization after stepping into the starry sky is almost destined to have a sufficient understanding of the trend of thought, so it is difficult to give birth to gods, but now Loren... is at a dangerous tipping point," Ms. Ye said in a low voice, "It has not yet It is a complete adult, so it still has the chance of giving birth to new gods, and it will soon move towards the starry sky, so the gods it breeds will take the starry sky as the cradle, and have unprecedented power and an almost endless upper limit, and because of the birth process It is very likely that he will be insane as soon as he takes shape."

    Speaking of this, Ms. Ye paused, and sighed after a moment: "Under the pressure of the situation, the Loren civilization has accelerated all the way to get to where it is today, and now it has to cross the key threshold to the starry sky, as long as it crosses this Daomen, the ''disaster'' of the primitive gods is no longer a threat to it, and the fields of nature, fertility, commerce, contracts, etc. will become safe and harmless common disciplines, but compared with the brilliant achievements on the surface, this civilization''s The foundational part is far from complete transformation, and new awe and gratitude are brewing in the hearts of all living beings, and Gawain... the accelerator of civilization, is on this focus.

    "''The God who leads all beings to the starry sky''... His hazy figure is now standing on the farthest frontier in the deep sea."

    "This is...a warning left by the sailor?" Wilder finally broke the silence.

    "This is the purgatory they have seen with their own eyes on the expedition," Ms. Ye said, "and the price the fleet paid for it was staggering."

 Chapter 1560ï¼š the end

    Born from the **** of the mother star, the power is limited to heaven and earth. The boundary of the believer''s imagination is the end of the power of the gods. The upper limit is known and measurable. Even if it becomes a disaster, it will not hinder the movement of the stars.

    Born from the **** of the stars, the power can cover the galaxy, the imagination of mortals has touched the stars, and the power of the gods can disrupt the stars. The upper limit of its power can theoretically even develop to the limit allowed by the basic laws of the universe, and once it gets out of control , then within the scope of its power, even the order among the stars will be completely subverted...

    The sailor fleet is not invincible, and the most powerful gods in the hearts of the Loren mortals are far from the peak of the dangerous power in the universe. In the long expedition of the fleet, they have also faced the need to do their best. A formidable foe that is difficult to win in battle.

    In her recollection, Ms. Ye told a long and terrifying story unhurriedly: "...it was an extremely ancient file, and the early data system of the fleet contained enough confusion that the sailors were deeply afraid of. Fear of disaster, it is a **** that has been bred by a civilization that has stepped into the starry sky, and the mad power of that **** can spread thousands of light-years away...

    "In the knowledge of the mortals of Loren, the starry sky can pollute the gods, and the knowledge from the stars can make the gods go crazy, but what they don''t know is... There are also gods that can pollute the stars, and the gods born in the starry sky are enough to turn the universe upside down. .

    "Flesh and bones are piled up and condensed into planets. The foul and whistling breath is whistling wildly between the flesh and blood planets. The stars are alienated into swollen and indifferent giant eyes. There are shadow tentacles floating and wriggling everywhere in the universe. There are large cracks from the other side of the galaxy. Extending all the way to this end, what spewed out from the fissure were the descendants of the ''Crazed Star God'' differentiated in the dream. Mortal believers transformed into immortal petitioners, and at the center of an entire galaxy, there is a huge dark lair, from which mad gods watch the stars as if they were watching a feast about to start.

    "Mr. Great Adventurer, that''s a picture you absolutely can''t imagine, even a so-called ''god'' like me can''t imagine it, even as cold words, stored in the database of the sailor fleet, behind these words It seems that endless cold malice is infiltrating outward. Long, long ago, the sailors had encountered such a purgatory galaxy that had been completely polluted and alienated.

    "Do you understand? This is the ''ultimate form'' that can be reached by gods who are completely unfettered by the closed-loop information structure of the parent star and can grow to a cosmos-level natural disaster. You can imagine, imagine that one day you stand If you were still alive at that time, and you were still sensible, you looked up at the sky, and every celestial body you saw was an organ of the evil **** that was constantly expanding, shrinking and squirming in the universe. You breathed and inhaled. It is the filthy miasma released by the crazy god, you can see huge tentacles hanging from the universe, licking on the surface of the planet, you try to end your life, but your flesh and blood is actually a continuation of this god. , even this entire galaxy... is already part of the ''body of God''..."

    "Don''t talk about it," Wilder''s voice finally came from the stone pillar, and Mr. Great Adventurer was a little bit contradictory, "It sounds weird..."

    Lady Ye stopped, and Wilder couldn''t help but speak after a few seconds of silence: "And then? How did the sailor fleet escape from the ''Purgatory Galaxy'' that was corrupted by the gods?"

    "Escape? Why? The sailor didn''t escape," Ms. Ye shook her head. "The gods born among the stars will continue to spread outward, and their development limit is to fill the entire universe, so they must not be left alone."

    "That¡­"

    "The sailors built the fortress galaxy on the edge of the polluted galaxy, and then spent thirty thousand years to kill every living planet in the ''Purgatory Galaxy'', burnt up all the physical structures in the galaxy, and went to the deep sea. He sent an expedition fleet, pierced through all the boundaries of the polluted area, and paid a heavy price for himself, and finally cleaned up all the remnants of the ''God to the Starry Sky''... When all this is over, there There''s nothing left."

    Wilder has been silent for a long time. He has been with Lady Ye for hundreds of years, so at this time, he can barely keep up with the other party''s words by exerting his imagination, but it is difficult for him to keep up with these words too much. The matter of Sanguan was connected with the real world he knew. After thinking for a long time, he finally broke his silence: "Do you think that this kind of transformation will happen to ''Gao Wen''? This kind of... goes beyond..."

    ã€šlŽ¨„¿ÂÏ…¤ï¼Œååcå’ãÖ…è„Òô¦çœŸïÐ„å¥½ç”ï¼ŒèŒèŒèŒäŒäóŸ„Ö§åÞ•Ž»ðÂåä»¥è‡[ëu§ã€ Umbrella

    "I know there is a huge gap in the middle, but we can''t let this first step be taken because once it is taken, the follow-up development will be unstoppable," Ms. Ye said quietly, "What the sailors leave is just a warning. , and during their long expedition, there was only one instance of the ''disordered star god'' found in the universe, so you can imagine how low the probability of such a thing happening, but even if the probability is low, you have to take precautions against it. Not yet, let alone...even if the final transformation is not to the level of a ''disordered star god'', a mortal will definitely not be the original mortal after being deified, and I don''t want to see such an outcome."

    ¡­

    Accompanied by Amber, Gawain returned to the Cecil Empire, and shortly after that, the Home Star Barrier Project and the Ragnarok Project entered a critical stage.

    He witnessed everything, guided everything, and used his knowledge and wisdom to plan the safest route for the entire alliance to reach adulthood. He still felt that he might have forgotten something very important, but in the face of the life and death of the whole world, This little forgetting doesn''t seem to matter anymore.

    Now, he has been able to focus all his energy on the more important thing of "leading the world against disaster."

    In the month of Cecil''s 5-year recovery, the Magic Tide Observation Device was officially completed. The mortals finally created an eye that can watch the stars. After more than a month of debugging and running-in, this eye was finally as planned. In the same way, the abnormal ripples around the nearby stars were successfully captured, and the location and frequency of the magic tide were indirectly confirmed by this, and all parameters were consistent with or complementary to the data provided by the Noi people.

    In the late autumn of the same year, the Ragnarok project entered its final stage. After continuous large-scale sacrifices and transfers through the Rebellious Courtyard, the armour from mortals filled the thrones of all the gods, and for the sake of safety, after this, until the mother. On the day the Star Barrier was officially launched, the follow-up sacrifice work was still going on, and the ammunition accumulated in the kingdom of the gods finally reached more than twice the design standard...

    On the highest terrace of the Cecil Palace, Gawain witnessed the magnificent scenery at the moment when the Planetary Shield was turned on. The large-scale energy field rose from the end of the earth, gradually forming a barrier that covered the stars, and then the barrier gradually returned to transparency. Countless radiance and brilliance were rushing among the stars, and under the terrace, thunderous cheers resounded throughout the city.

    Gawain witnesses everything and guides everything.

    In the six years of Cecil, the Noi sent the last communication at the beginning of the year. The magic tide has reached the sky over their planet, and they are about to open the mental unity field to fight against this disaster. The communication was cut off, and the Lorens temporarily lost contact with their allies. At the scene of the last communication, Gawain expressed the sincerest wishes to the allies as the commander of the Loren alliance and the spokesperson of civilization. After that, the Lorens began to Wait for the magic tide to come.

    In the same year, in midsummer, the magic tide arrived over the planet Loren as scheduled. On the eve of the launch of the mother star barrier, the final step of the Ragnarok plan finally took place. God is free...

    Gawain witnesses everything and guides everything.

    After that, the magic tide was passed safely, and the communication between Loren and Noi was finally announced to be restored. The two civilizations finally ushered in precious peace after experiencing difficult trials. All on the right track.

    Society, economy, culture, technology... Under the witness and guidance of Gawain, everything is changing at an astonishing speed. The Lorens have explored the ocean and sky, measured every inch of land, and traveled all over the planet. In the corner, a probe spacecraft was even launched into outer space, and the plan to cooperate with the Noi people to find the "Observer spacecraft" that disintegrated near Loren a few decades ago was also put on the table...

    Gawain witnesses everything and guides everything.

    Now, he is standing in front of a high platform.

    This high platform was built for him by his loyal subjects. It was majestic and magnificent. At the end of the long trail was a golden seat overlooking the whole land. He stood on the edge of the steps in front of the high platform and looked up at this building. The gorgeous throne prepared for him alone fell into quiet contemplation, and in the magnificent square in front of the high platform, the cheers of the people came like a tsunami.

    While thinking about it, Gao Wen slowly raised his head, his eyes swept across this familiar and unfamiliar city, and he saw lanterns all over the city, and slogans celebrating the successful realization of the manned spaceflight program can be seen everywhere, even more so. To the portrait of Gawain Cecil the Great was hung in the highest and most eye-catching place, under the portrait, the flowers were blooming and the people were surrounded.

    He saw streams of light rising from the sky in the distance. The stream of light passed through the clouds and reached the other side of the sky. It was the magnificent projection cast by the barrier of the mother star in the atmosphere. Although the magic tide had ended, the barrier still served as Loren. The star''s most powerful defense facilities have been preserved, and the beams of light are the manifestations of this magnificent barrier still operating stably to this day.

    A voice suddenly came from the side: "Old Zongzi, what are you thinking? Today is a celebration day! The entire alliance is waiting for you to come on stage and say a few words!"

    Like many times in the past, Gawain still didn''t sense any aura approaching in advance this time, as if in a trance, Amber''s figure appeared directly from his side, and he turned to look at the man with a bright smile on his face. Shorty, a smile appeared on his face after a while: "Why do you look happier than me?"

    "Of course I''m happy, I''ll be standing next to you later!" Amber radiated high spirits, "The wisest monarch in the history of mortals, the leader greater than the gods, the savior who shelters all living beings in the world, haven''t you read the latest newspapers? These? The title is written everywhere, and I can still rub the light next to you, who is not happy about it..."

    Gao Wen listened quietly, but his eyes only wandered around slowly. His unusual reaction made Amber couldn''t help but wonder: "What are you looking for?"

    "Looking for the door." Gawain said with a smile.

    Amber looked stunned: "Looking for a door? What door?"

    "The door to go out," Gawain nodded earnestly, "I''ve been looking for it for half a century."

    Amber looked at him in confusion, but Gawain just shook his head indifferently, then turned to look at the high platform.

    He stepped up firmly, Amber looked at him in astonishment from behind, and then followed.

    At the end of the high platform, in front of the gorgeous throne, Gawain stopped. He lowered his head and looked down at the earth. He saw that the earth was full of praise and worship of his subjects. He looked up at the sky and saw the dome made by himself. He turned his head in the midst of the tsunami and the tsunami, and saw that the throne was shining brightly, as if it indicated the world''s most powerful power, the top authority, the most glorious glory, and the almost eternal splendor.

    A powerful force began to urge him to approach the throne, and then sit on the throne, becoming the savior in the minds of his subjects. Gawain could clearly feel that this force came from the mountains and tsunamis in the square.

    But he just stood there quietly, and after a long time he set his eyes on somewhere under the high platform, he heard Amber''s voice: "What are you looking for?"

    "The way, and I seem to have found it," Gawain let out a sigh of relief, the enormous power pressing on him was becoming more and more obvious, but his heart was relieved, he turned his head and glanced at Amber with a certain expression on his face. With a clear smile, "It turns out that it won''t appear until the last step."

    Amber raised an eyebrow.

    Gawain didn''t care about her reaction, he just turned around, stuck his head out, and looked directly below the high platform.

    In the shadow of the splendid throne, in the midst of the mountains and tsunamis, in a corner that no one has noticed, or deliberately ignored, lies a tomb, the tomb has been opened, surrounded by flowers. has declined.

    The moment Gawain saw the tomb, the enormous pressure on him dissipated immediately, and the cheers from all over the square instantly became blurred and distant, as if there was a gap in the middle. As the whole world weakened, Gawain stared at the tomb in front of the throne, suddenly thoughtful.

    "The eternal throne is the prerogative of the gods, and the grave and death are the destination of mortals..."

    Amber was already standing beside him for some time, and after hearing his self-talk, he said softly: "It seems that you have never been confused... But are you sure that the throne is not attractive to you?"

    Gao Wen smiled: "...that thing doesn''t quite fit."

    The voice fell, and he had already taken a step forward.

    He fell straight to the dark tomb beneath the throne.

    In an instant, everything in this world dissipated. The grand square, the cheering crowd, and the brilliance in the sky all turned into fragments of light and shadow. In the flow of light and shadow, only Amber still stood quietly in the original place. land.

    She blinked, and her body began to become majestic and majestic. He exhaled softly, and the endless lights and shadows gathered around his skirt.

    There was finally only a chaotic darkness left in this world. Lady Ye raised her head and looked into the distance. At the end of the chaotic darkness, he saw a phantom with a hazy radiance that was rapidly disintegrating and dissipating. It was an unformed god. And now, this thin phantom is being disintegrated into raw data fragments by the anchor generator.

    Madam Ye retracted her gaze and looked at the direction Gawain had jumped from. After a long silence, his voice finally sounded in the darkness:

    "Old Zongzi, you really don''t hesitate..."

 Chapter 1561ï¼š the end of a trip

    In the darkness, Lady Ye stood for a long time, and his gaze seemed to have crossed a long time and space, always falling in the direction of the previous glorious light and shadow gradually fading, although the illusion of "walking towards the **** of the starry sky" has gone from Disappeared in the deep sea, but he did not dare to relax at all, because he knew that before the anchor point generator completely completed the injection process, before all the "anchors" reached the preset positions and were completely rooted, all this would be impossible. The dust settles.

    If there is even a trace of nostalgia and yearning for eternal authority and the power of gods in the hearts of "outsiders", this process will be interrupted, and even if the program has reached the final step, the possibility of failure still exists.

    But from the beginning to the end, there were no more ripples in the deep sea. Ms. Ye just stood quietly by herself until a voice suddenly appeared in his ear: "The injection process is over, and the data migration is complete."

    ¡­

    With a "click", the shovel shoveled into the solid soil. The dry and cracked soil and the gravel in the soil were rolled out and raised to the side. A petite figure in a cloak was working hard, waving the shovel again and again in his hand. Next to this petite figure, another stooped body also wearing a cloak is leaning on another shovel and looking up at the misty wasteland in the distance.

    A hazy, chaotic, dark fog shrouded the entire sky and the earth. What can be seen in the fog is the vast wilderness that continues to extend in the field of vision. There are no houses or walls in the wilderness. Traveler, there are only one tomb after another in a chaotic arrangement in a barren land. None of those tombs have tombstones, and there is no sign that can represent the identity of the tomb owner. The long sword, and at this moment, a lot of graves have been dug up.

    The graves that were dug were empty.

    "We seem to have been digging for a long time," said the hunched old traveler suddenly, his voice sounding a little older than before, "Look, here are the graves we dug everywhere, the original one In what direction is it coming?"

    "It''s been so many years, who can remember?" The petite figure who was struggling to swing the shovel stopped, straightened up and wiped the sweat from his forehead and replied casually, "Anyway, I remember we were in the city when we first started digging. Next to it, there is not such a thick fog in that place... I can''t even figure out which direction the city is in here."

    "Sometimes I wonder if I''ve been wandering in this boundless graveyard since I was born," the old traveler laughed, "We''ve been digging here for at least half a century, and you don''t seem to know it yourself. Where the **** is your friend lying?"

    "I don''t know," the petite figure said calmly, "I just dig by feeling, and I think I can dig it as long as the opportunity comes."

    The old traveler is a little confused: "Chance? What does chance mean?"

    "Chance... ah, I can''t remember what it means, it seems that this is the word my friend told me," the petite figure thought for a while, then said uncertainly, "He knows a lot of strange things, Can create many strange words, many of them are exquisite, when they are used to describe things, it makes people applaud, but some words are inexplicable, even if they are explained many times, they will make people feel incomprehensible...such as ''capacitor'', And ''elevators'' or something."

    "It sounds like a word from another world," the old traveler shook his head, "your friend must have come from far, far away?"

    "...Probably, but I don''t care where he came from," the petite figure shrugged, then raised the shovel that had been used for many years but was still sharp and sturdy, "It''s almost time to rest, let''s Keep working, today I must take this..."

    As she spoke, the shovel in her hand had already landed between the soil. The soft sound of "ding" and the clear feedback from her hand made her swallow her words directly. She was surprised to see the half dug in front of her. Grave, after a moment of doubt, a look of excitement finally bloomed in her eyes, she happily looked at the travel companion beside her, and the shovel in her hand had been raised again: "This, this, this! This has stuffing! Old man, hurry up too. Come and dig! Otherwise, we won''t be able to keep up with the opening ceremony!"

    The two shovels immediately began to fly up and down, and the solid and stubborn soil became loose at some point, and the stubborn stones in the soil also turned into lumps of sand and gravel that would disperse at a touch. The stone lumps turned into pale fine sand, the darkness and mist of the entire wilderness quickly receded, and the tombs turned into gentle undulating sand seas, but the two travelers seemed to have not noticed these changes at all. Digging down quickly until a dark coffin came into their sight...

    The petite traveler pointed the shovel toward the coffin without hesitation, as if she had rehearsed this movement countless times, with a look of excitement on her face, and her voice sounded particularly pleasant: "I''ll dig you out again. La!"

    ¡­

    Gawain felt that he was ups and downs in the dark, and a strange feeling of being unable to perceive the outside world and control his body made him seem to have returned to the time when he was forced to hang in space as a satellite. It''s a little different from those days. In the darkness and emptiness, there is a sense of peace of mind that floods his mind, making all the restlessness and anxiety in his heart dissipate, and in this strange state of calm, he can think. a lot of things.

    Think about his years in space, the days he walked on the earth, his life, everyone around him, his conversation with Ms. Ye, and his "dream-like" past. "Fifty Years of Fantasticity", everything he experienced in the illusion recalled the illusion that was almost fake. He seemed to have noticed some details, and he couldn''t help laughing.

    It was at this moment of laughter that he realized that his body had returned along with his five senses and six senses as a human being. He clearly felt that he was lying in a dark and cold place, wrapped in a thick layer of things. , and above, the noise of "dong dong dong" kept coming. This strange and vaguely visual environment made him subconsciously stretch out his hand, trying to push the heavy object on top of his head. At the same time, a A familiar voice suddenly entered his ears: "I dug you out again!"

    In the next second, he just pushed the heavy object on his head away, and a burst of pain instantly fell on his fingertips. This sudden blow made him subconsciously shout: "Who the **** hit my hand!"

    The sky is bright.

    Gawain suddenly sat up, and the moment he got up, the dark coffin also disintegrated under him instantly, turning into ordinary sand and dust drifting in the wind.

    He raised his head and looked around, and found that he was in a boundless gray-white desert. In the distance, he could vaguely see the silhouette of a towering giant city. The sky was covered with a thick gray-white haze. Amber and Modir stood beside them. The two of them had some kind of confusion on their faces, and it seemed that they had just woken up from a big dream, but they regained clarity in the blink of an eye, and it seemed that all the confusion had dissipated from their hearts.

    In this extremely brief moment, Gawain seemed to see them wearing weird black cloaks and holding shovels in his hands, but he just blinked and these things vanished like an illusion.

    "Old Zongzi," Amber returned to his senses, then took a step forward and grabbed Gawain''s arm, trying to help him up from the ground. Considering her height, the process was somewhat comical and difficult, "I just seemed to do I had a dream, in which I was digging graves everywhere..."

    "Is that a dream for you? That''s a dream come true!" Gawain was still adjusting to the feeling of "returning to his body" again. Hearing this, he immediately stared, "You were the one who hit me just now!"

    Amber shook his head again and again when he heard this, then raised his finger and pointed at Modier: "That''s what he beat!"

    "You think I''ll believe it? I can feel where your breath is!" Gawain glared at the Shadow Assault Goose, his hands and feet were still a little awkward, and he was a little dizzy when he stood up, but these discomforts It was fading quickly, which also gave him the strength to tease the other party, "Don''t forget, your breath has never been hidden from my perception. Since the day you came out of the coffin, I have remembered your breath!"

    Amber immediately shrank his neck and stopped uttering a word, while Gawain turned his gaze to the great adventurer aside, and Modier just turned his gaze here.

    "It seems that Ms. Ye played a ''joke'' for us," Gawain laughed, "but from the way you look, you seem to be enjoying the journey."

    A bright smile finally appeared on Modir''s face, as if every hearty adventure came to an end, he was happy at the moment: "Of course, this is so interesting, I have experienced all kinds of adventures in my life. , but this kind of interesting travel is the first time I have met! Wandering on the border between the virtual and the real, shuttling between the waking and dreaming, exploring in the labyrinth constructed by light and shadow, and finally bringing you back to this world in such a wonderful way. There''s nothing better than the end of an adventure!"

    Gawain smiled and nodded, and before he could speak, a gust of wind suddenly swept in from the edge of the desert. The wind swept up the sky full of dust, and the dust swirled and condensed behind them. The next second, a lazy And a majestic voice descended from the sky: "This is really good news, Mr. Great Adventurer, I''m glad to see that you are satisfied with this ''story'' that I have prepared for you."

    The three of Gawain immediately turned around, and they saw that in the center of the desert, which was empty and empty, stood a magnificent and simple-looking throne at some point, and the ancient god, like a mountain and a dark cloud, was leaning on the armrest of the throne at this moment. Up, the clouds in the sky lowered his gaze, which first fell on Modier, and then on Gawain: "The anchoring process went well, you are firmer and more awake than I thought."

    Immediately afterwards, before Gawain could speak, Madam Ye''s eyes fell on Amber again: "Nice to see you, my... ''Shadow''."

    Amber raised his head vigorously, trying to see Ms. Ye''s face and couldn''t help but exclaimed: "God! You are so tall!"

    Then she seemed to want to say something, but before she could speak, Gawain suddenly touched her shoulder.

    Amber closed her mouth immediately, only then did she notice the changes in Modir standing beside her.

    All colors are fading from this great adventurer.

    First from the hair, then to the eyebrows, then to the clothes on the body, the skin, the walking stick... It seems that an invisible flowing water is washing the old man who goes against the time. Pure grey.

    It was as gray as the shadow desert beneath his feet.

    Modier himself obviously noticed this. He raised his hand and looked at it. With this action, countless sand and dust fell from him. At this moment, his whole person was like a statue of sand and dust. It was a process of continuous disintegration, but even so, a smile appeared on his face: "This... is also quite incredible, it''s the first time I''ve seen it."

    "Hey! Old man, you..." Amber was taken aback, she immediately subconsciously wanted to maintain the shadow dust on Modier, but soon found it was futile, so she immediately looked up in the direction of Ms. Ye , "Is there anything you can do? He..."

    "All journeys have an end," however, Modier''s voice interrupted her, and the old mage shook his head calmly, "Many, many years ago, my journey has actually reached its end, but I Wandering for centuries before this end..."

    Modir''s voice fell, and in front of Lady Night''s throne, another voice as old as Modir came from the black book: "It''s time to draw an end to this long adventure, a A good story needs an ending."

    "Yes, it needs an ending," Modir nodded lightly and walked towards the throne, "Some people will be crowned at the end, some will go into hiding at the end, and some will live in the end. Days of peace and joy came, and a lousy old man who went on adventures...at the end of the world''s oldest god..."

    ã€ÌºŽ§ûnï¼÷Bœ€è¿Œ‰ó‘ó‘ó‘ó‰ inch inch å’å’ãÖ…èåšÆø¦ècopy Xuanda ôðæ¢æö“èbÓê‡æö—ï¼ä•ðÉ Xuan marriage ñR¼ÐÓŸå’‚’…èåšÆø¦ècopy-rotation umbrella

    Modier slowly raised his head, and in a trance, he seemed to recall some yellowish images. It was six centuries ago. He also stood here, looking up at the ancient gods like this. Fragments of memory dissipate like the wind, leaving only the clear picture in front of you

    He saw the steps leading to the throne extending upwards in his field of vision, and a tall stone pillar stood in front of the steps. The large black book at the top of the stone pillar had been opened. There was no wind, but the pages turned to the end on their own. A page with lines of text constantly appearing on the blank page, with the life of Modir Wilder written in black letters

    "At the end of the journey, the great adventurer Modir returned to the throne of Lady Night. Six hundred years ago, he took over the mission in front of the throne, and he wanted to send a warning to the world. Today, six hundred years later, the world is already Get out of that disaster...

    "The world is still not safe, but for the great adventurer, his mission is accomplished.

    "So he raised his head, looked at the ancient god, and said."

    Modier raised his head with a smile on his face: "Ma''am, the news has arrived."

    Lady Ye lowered her head: "Thank you for your efforts so far, Mr. Great Adventurer."

    A gust of wind blew across the throne, and Modir''s gray-white body suddenly turned into sand and dust, and then all the sand and dust were swept up and flew to the stone pillar in front of the throne. Between every page that flows into it, with the sound of clattering, the book finally slams shut, and on the dark cover, the quaint words gradually emerge:

    "Modir''s Travels"

 Chapter 1562ï¼š Deputy Jun

    "Modir''s Travels" lay quietly at the top of the stone pillar. There was no other decoration on the dark cover except for a line of titles. Lady Ye''s eyes were lowered from the clouds, and she stared at the book for a long time. It took a long time to break the silence of a book that could be described as dust: "...Ah, he has calmed down. After all these years...I''m still not used to it."

    ã€šlŽ¨„¿ÂÏ…¤ï¼Œååcå’ãÖ…è„Òô¦çœŸïÐ„å¥½ç”ï¼ŒèŒèŒèŒäŒäóŸ„Ö§åÞ•Ž»ðÂåä»¥è‡[ëu§ã€ Umbrella

    "Modir knew this day would come when he set off from North Harbor," Gawain didn''t speak until then, "We reminded him that direct contact with his own ''other half'' would most likely cause his current The fragile flat state is broken..."

    "Yes, Wilder also knows it, but the great adventurer doesn''t want his journey to stop at the last step forever," Ms. Ye said slowly, "A journey should have a beginning and an end, and an adventure should have a beginning and an end. On the road, all I look forward to is the moment when the adventure reaches the end... I am very happy for him because he has seen a lot of scenery along the way, and this is what he wants most."

    Amber looked up at Gao Wen, then at Lady Ye on the throne, and held it for a few seconds before she reluctantly spread her hands: "You are all right, but when you look back, you still have to think about how to explain to Victoria, her old ancestor. no more..."

    "I''m afraid Victoria also had expectations," Gawain shook his head thoughtfully, "the goodbyes have already been done, I think she will understand Modier''s choice, as for us... to Modier It should be gratifying to finally get what you want.¡±

    After speaking, he turned his attention to the ancient **** in front of him. Everything he had experienced in the illusion was still clearly in his mind, but after the memory was re-filed, the vicissitudes of life of those decades were now. The unreality has been highlighted like a dream. He calmed down and asked earnestly: "What you gave me...is the necessary process for the ''anchoring'' operation?"

    "Yes," Ms. Ye replied calmly, "The anchoring operation is not something that can be done purely by external force. This process requires your own cooperation and your unwavering determination. If you are shaken, That doesn''t help no matter how the anchor generator works. Frankly, I was a little surprised at how smooth the process went, I did think it would work out, but I didn''t expect you to be so awake and... firm from start to finish. "

    Speaking of this, Ms. Ye paused for a while, and her gaze from the sky looked a little curious: "I''m curious, how did you realize that you were in a dream?"

    Gao Wen met Ms. Ye''s gaze, and after a moment turned to look at Amber: "From the moment I ''returned to the surface'' and saw Amber suddenly appear, I felt that something was wrong, even though I was still Not sure what happened, but I''m sure the world around me was ''distorted'' to a certain extent, and in the ''decades'' that followed... the amber by my side was always the biggest violation."

    Amber looked at Gawain in confusion, then looked up at Ms. Ye, her head full of question marks, she obviously had a lot of questions, but she swallowed it back after holding it for a long time.

    Lady Ye on the throne became more and more curious: "Oh? I thought this was the most delicate and cautious part of the entire dream... Why did it become the biggest violation?"

    "First, although Amber always digs in the shadow world, her concealment skills can''t hide my perception at all," Gawain shrugged and said bluntly, "I''m not sure if this is because of When I ''come'' into this world, she just pried off the lid of the coffin, which made me very sensitive to her breath, but in a word, she never happened to me that ''the breath suddenly appeared before anyone''s presence''. condition.

    "Secondly, although Amber would call me ''Old Zongzi'', it was only occasionally blurted out, or when no one was joking around with me, and after making this joke, her first reaction was to look for it quickly. A place to hide, or just hold her head and wait for a knock. She is not Rebecca.

    "The third and most important point is that Amber actually goes to the Office of Military Intelligence to process documents on time every day, and is still approving the report after dinner! I put a plate of melon seeds on the desk, and then put Amber and melon seeds in a room alone. Thirty minutes, the melon seeds are still there after the door is opened! How could this be something Amber could do? Thirty minutes, let alone melon seeds, under normal circumstances, if I open the door a little slower, she can even get the dishes back..."

    As soon as Gawain''s voice fell, Amber next to him immediately stared, although she still didn''t understand what Gawain was talking about with Ms. Ye, but at least she could understand that there was a criticism of her own image: "What do you say? No, when did I pass the plate..."

    Gawain didn''t care about Amber, who started to jump, he just met Lady Ye''s gaze calmly, until the latter said after a moment of silence: "...It seems that I did have a lot of omissions when I acted..."

    Gao Wen raised his eyebrows, and his face was finally a little surprised: "So that ''Amber'' is really you?!"

    He was surprised, his mind had already started to reel in the memory of the "fifty years", and he counted how many times he had knocked "Amber" on the head in that dream, although he had realized at the time that he might be in a It was an illusion, but at that time he never thought that the Amber beside him turned out to be Ms. Ye herself... No wonder he was stunned for so long when he knocked Amber''s skull for the first time in his dream!

    Madam Ye seemed to see the wonderful change in Gawain''s eyes in a moment, and his voice brought a smile: "That is indeed me, in order to ensure the smoothness of the entire injection process, I must personally control that ''dream'' Although the specific process is a little different from what I imagined, but fortunately everything went well in the end, you... don''t need to care about what happened in the illusion, for me it was an interesting experience, and after all, I was a neighbor, helping each other Nothing."

    The more Gawain listened, the more he felt that something was wrong. He always felt that the ancient **** in front of him was about to lose his temper, but he quickly glanced at Amber next to him and focused on the things he cared more about: "Then Now that the so-called ''anchoring'' process has been successfully completed, can some issues be opened up for discussion? Between you and Amber, what is..."

    "Don''t you already know the answer?" Before Gawain finished speaking, Ms. Ye said with a smile, "A wrong copy, an overflow of data, in a sense, Amber can be counted as mine. ''Extension'' and ''Copy'', although she is now a separate entity, closer to the ''source'', the connection between us has never been severed."

    Gawain''s brows furrowed a little: "The phenomenon of Amber constantly ''moving closer'' to you, and the constant changes happening to her..."

    "In a sense, we are one. She is a tributary of the great river, which flows on the earth and returns to the river as the mother. Over time, the soil between the two channels is washed away. With continuous erosion and erosion, the tributaries will gradually show a tendency to merge with the main trunk... As you are worried, she is indeed gradually returning and becoming a part of me again," Ms. Ye said calmly, but the last words Turn, "But you don''t have to worry, this process will not continue."

    Gawain listened to the other party''s explanation in the first half, his heart had already started to lift up, but he didn''t expect the other party to suddenly come to such a big turning point in the end, and his eyes widened immediately, and the one next to him who reacted more than him was of course the one next to him. of Amber, the latter blurted out: "Ah? Why? You cut yourself?!"

    When Gawain heard this familiar way of speaking with a huge amount of sand, his heart widened. If nothing else, Amber, who could stifle half of his teeth in just one sentence, was the Shadow Assault Goose he was familiar with...

    However, Ms. Ye didn''t seem to care about Amber''s extremely sandy and offensive way of speaking. He just looked at his "shadow" with a smile, and reminded softly: "You still remember the shadowy building. And the city shrouded in mist, and those who helped you and guided you to the outside of the city?"

    Amber was stunned for a moment, and suddenly, numerous and complicated memories poured out from the depths of her mind. She suddenly recalled what she had experienced after entering the "Shadow Kingdom", and recalled her separation from Gawain. After that, she fell into a state of confusion, recalling that she stepped into a giant city while wandering, and the city accepted her as a "foreigner" like her hometown. She recalled those strange residents with silver hair and pale skin, and those who Weird Aboriginal...

    She has lived in that city for many years, and then embarked on a journey from that city. She regained her senses in the city, and started from that city to find Gawain...

    She raised her head in astonishment, and saw that Lady Ye was still looking at her, those amber eyes looked very familiar, the same eyes she saw every morning when she got up and looked in the mirror.

    "I made an ''anchor'' for you," she heard Lady Ye''s voice descending from the sky, but it seemed to come directly from the depths of her consciousness, "Based on the principle of the anchor generator, I weaved it for you A complete ''information loop'', and taking the city of a thousand towers as a template, the city on the border of the Shadow Kingdom has become a ''city of night'' as your ''anchor generator''.

    "Now, you also have your own ''root'' in this shadow country. You don''t have to draw water from my source, and you are no longer a tributary. You are the amber from the city of night, who lives in the border of night. The ''Deputy King of the Kingdom of God'', you traveled the world because of your free will, and the city that belongs to you will be managed by me on the day you leave the country. As long as the city still exists for one day, you will not will disappear from this world."

    Listening to Ms. Ye''s words that seemed to be proclaiming to the world, Amber''s eyes opened wider and wider, until the other party''s voice fell, and she finally couldn''t help but open her mouth, the violent change in her mood even made her seem a little incoherent: "You? ...I''m...thank you?"

    Gao Wen almost couldn''t hold back: "You hold back for a long time and then say ''Thank you'', and you still have questions?"

    "I don''t know what to say!" Amber''s eyes widened, looking at Gao Wen and then at Ms. Ye, and finally managed to regain a little ability to organize language, "You...you mean, I will not have any worries in the future. Now? You can think about which wave to go on?"

    "First of all, don''t use honorifics, we are of the same origin, your honorific will make me feel strange, and secondly, at least from the point of view of ''returning to the trunk'', you have no more worries, you are now a complete and self-consistent As an independent individual, there is no need to worry about being assimilated by the source." Ms. Ye''s tone was calm, but finally became a little weird, "As for the last point... I think which wave you go on mainly depends on your strength."

    Gao Wen: "¡­"

    amber:"¡­"

    Hearing such fresh and simple words from the mouth of an ancient **** was a bit shocking to Gawain, but after the shock, he was more acutely aware of another bigger fact.

    "So other than to relieve her worries, her own strength hasn''t changed, right?" Gao Wen''s eyebrows jumped, and his eyes swept across Amber, "I can''t beat it."

    Ms. Ye was silent for two seconds: "...I didn''t do anything superfluous, because every additional link in the anchoring process will double the complexity of the system and double the success rate of anchoring."

    "But you just said that I am the ''Vice Lord of the Kingdom of God''!" Amber immediately reacted, and the little scumbag looked astonished, "I was so excited when I heard it just now, co-authored Is this title really just a title? It''s not good, I have such a title anyway, after I go out, my strength is not good and my face is not good-looking..."

    Ms. Ye was silent for another two seconds and gave a suggestion: "When you go out to fight and lose, don''t mention that you are the deputy king of the kingdom of God."

    amber:"¡­?"

    The Shadow Assault Goose held back for a long time, and then said: "Then there is a win or loss in the fight with the dog..."

    "...Why are you fighting the dog?"

    amber:"¡­"

    "Don''t fight with dogs in the future." Ms. Ye suggested sincerely.

    Gao Wen saw that this topic had been twisted into such an incredible situation in three or five sentences, and finally couldn''t help it: "Ahem, I don''t think we should discuss this at this time..."

    Immediately after that, he glanced at Amber, who fell silent under this look.

    But Gawain didn''t mean to blame at all, because he knew that this girl wasn''t sincere in giggling or deliberately trying to divert the topic, she was just too excited, because a crisis that would almost destroy herself has been resolved, because The thing she had been most worried about for a long time has now been confirmed that it will not happen, and she can''t control her mouth under the sudden relaxation. After all, although Amber usually behaves carelessly, she will also feel the pressure.

    Compared with her usual inconspicuous performance, this level of mouth scoop is quite restrained.

    What was truly worthy of Gawain''s astonishment was that Madam Ye was able to follow Amber so cooperatively to twist the topic into this. This mysterious and majestic ancient **** in the eyes of the world easily followed Amber''s nine-turn and eighteen-turn train of thought. , the two of them talked smoothly like a person (although this is true in a sense), and he was neither angry nor embarrassed in the process, the reason behind this is so worth thinking about...

    So Gao Wen stood there and pondered for a few seconds, until he felt Madam Ye''s gaze fell on top of his head, and there was more and more pressure in her eyes, so he tried his best to pretend that he didn''t think about anything just now, and it was quite smooth Naturally changed the topic: "Now that my own problems are solved, Amber''s problems are solved, and Modir has completed his journey, should we talk about the sailor?"

    "Of course," Ms. Ye showed a smile in the cloud and mist, and then slowly got up, "Now, you are qualified to know the expectations of the sailor for this world."

 Chapter 1563ï¼š The final answer has already been revealed

    As Lady Ye got up from the throne, Gawain clearly felt that the surrounding "atmosphere" had changed. The change was centered on the throne and spread rapidly throughout the gray-white desert. The originally chaotic but still bright sky suddenly darkened. Down, as if night was falling, the invisible wind in the desert also stagnated, all the fine sand and dust were crawling on the ground, and the "city of night" in the distance gradually disappeared in the darkness. In just a few seconds, only the purest and most monotonous scenery is left in this vast shadow kingdom.

    The desert, the throne, and the ancient gods and visitors in front of the throne.

    Madam Ye stood next to the throne, and Gawain''s eyes were involuntarily attracted to the throne. A stream of light quickly caught his attention. He saw that the towering back of the throne suddenly rippled slightly, and immediately after that, it was only carved out of boulders. The surface of Cheng Cheng suddenly became as dark as night, and turned into a darkness that seemed to swallow and contain everything. Considering the scale of this throne, the darkness was just blowing in the face!

    Immediately afterwards, Gawain saw the brilliance of the stars emerging from the darkness... Not only on the throne, but even the sky of the Kingdom of Shadows began to show the same radiance as on the throne!

    The star map, an astonishingly large star map, began to spread to the entire Shadow Kingdom centered on Lady Night''s Throne. This desert that was originally shrouded in a gray-white sky suddenly seemed to be floating in the boundless space. Covering the four fields, the stars filled the line of sight, and between the stars in the sky and the bright brilliance on the throne, you can see a line jumping between the stars, and countless signs emerge around the celestial bodies, among these signs. Occasionally, you can see tiny flashes moving slowly, light on and off, and everything changes.

    Under this splendid star screen, even Amber, who danced the most often, couldn''t help holding her breath. She stared up at the sky with wide eyes. After several seconds, she took a deep breath as if she had just reacted. Although Gawain was not so startled, he was stunned for a moment before he realized that this was the star map that the sailor gave to Lady Ye for safekeeping, and it was the complete form of the star map!

    Moreover, this star map changes in real time. It is not only a historical data, but also a monitoring image sent back in real time by countless data sites in the universe set up by the navigator!

    "This is the star map left by the sailor," Gawain finally said softly to himself after a long time, "The star map keeper... I originally imagined what the star map you kept would look like, but I didn''t expect it. It would be so amazing..."

    "When the first star map was handed over to me, the scale was not so large," Ms. Ye''s calm and indifferent voice came from the night, "but in the past one million years, new data has been coming, It has also gradually expanded from the initial size to the current scale. The sailors are constantly sailing in the universe. Every time they go to a place, they will leave outposts of varying sizes. These automatic outposts transmit data to the ''star map keeper'' in real time. It outlines the picture of the known universe. At the same time, there will be some wandering machines that automatically explore the stars, expanding outward with the star map keeper as the center, and finally forming the ''star map'' that you see.

    "To this day, the voyager fleet has left this space, the signal from the mother fleet is no longer updated hundreds of thousands of years ago, and the automatic exploration fleet also ended its mission about 100,000 years ago. Today The scale of the star map has no longer expanded, but more than 90% of the nodes on it are still sending back local data in real time, so what you see...is the true state of the starry sky every minute and every second."

    Gawain quietly stared at the starry sky above his head. After a long silence, he suddenly said: "For a civilization that has just stepped into the universe or is about to enter the universe, the value of this star map is simply incalculable..."

    "Yes, an immeasurable legacy. Civilizations crawling in the gravitational field cannot understand the value of the stars, but as long as they start to look up at the stars, they will naturally understand the meaning of this thing," Ms. Ye said in a deep voice, "and this is not only A star map is also a navigation authorization... The navigator can''t help the primitive civilization too much, but just this little help is enough to make a toddler civilization leave the cradle relatively smoothly."

    "...So the civilization that accepts this inheritance must be carefully selected," Gawain seemed to understand something, "that''s why it needs many tests, and there can be no external help before adulthood..."

    "External help will lead to the abnormal development of civilization, and in this world, the abnormal development of a civilization is the most terrifying thing," Ms. Ye''s eyes fell on Gawain, "A civilization that developed abnormally gave birth to gods that developed abnormally. At the same time, this **** has come into contact with the knowledge saved in the star map. You can imagine what a terrible disaster this will lead to. You must know that gods born during the process of civilization adulthood are not restricted by the cage of ''the closed loop of information on the mother star'' ."

    Like a bell ringing in his heart, all the clues were connected at once. At this time, Gawain realized that Ms. Ye had to work so hard to avoid becoming the "God of the Starry Sky", and even went off to accompany him to complete half of the mission. What was the purpose of the visionary journey of the century, and realized what terrifying fate he had met, and at the same time, he heard the voice of the ancient **** continue to come from the sky

    "The last word of entrustment left by the sailors is about the entrustment of the star map. They told me that if the star map is to be handed over to the civilization that is about to come of age, the ''representative'' who accepts the inheritance must not be a god, and will always be Not God..."

    Gawain blinked, and he had already reacted at this time: "So if I failed the binding test of the anchor generator before..."

    Ms. Ye was silent for a moment, her voice low: "Unfortunately, if you really can''t pass, then I can only let you stay here, because you have already been exposed to some core ''knowledge'' at that time, and your probability of becoming a **** is very high. Still, keeping you in Shadow Kingdom is my only option to keep things under control after my plan fails."

    Gao Wen thought about it seriously, and a smile appeared on his face: "Although it is not a good method, it is indeed reasonable."

    "Yeah, it''s reasonable, but it''s not a good idea, but... Actually, I knew from the beginning that this preparation would not work," Ms. Ye seemed to laugh, "I believe you, my neighbor, of course you can Passing that so-called ''test'' was more successful than I expected, but even in my worst predictions, I never really thought you would fail..."

    This time, it was Gawain''s turn to be a little surprised. He looked up at the pair of eyes overlooking the sky: "You have so much confidence in me? This sounds like unconditional trust..."

    As soon as he finished speaking, Madam Ye didn''t say anything, when he heard Amber next to him say something of course: "Is there any reason to doubt it, you are strong-willed. I didn''t see you blinking when the tide hit the ground..."

    Gawain turned her head in surprise and glanced at the Shadow Assault Goose next to her, but saw the other side''s amber eyes shining brightly at her under the night, with an inexplicable pride and trust on her face, as if clearly It was Gawain who was talking about her, but she was proud of herself.

    Gawain blinked, and just as he was about to say something, he heard Madam Ye''s voice again: "In any case, this has been successfully completed. Although the current situation is not consistent with the plan of the sailors back then, after all, there is A civilization has grown to the heights it is today."

    "...What do the sailors want?" Gao Wen''s thoughts quickly converged, and he asked something that he had cared about a long time ago, "I mean, they made so many arrangements and left so many As a gift, they also set up a star map keeper like you... This must have a purpose, right? But now that their fleet has permanently left this space, then... "

    "The voyagers... I hope there can be another ''sailers'' in this starry sky," Ms. Ye said softly, "one who has grown up by his own strength, one who truly stepped out of the cradle independently, and one who can set sail from the mother star like them. civilization."

    Gao Wen was stunned.

    "Another ''Navigator''...is that all they wish for?" he said in astonishment, "they leave so many arrangements, just hoping that a civilization can set sail from the home planet like them? Wait, then that''s the case. Don''t they already have a lot of..."

    "The civilizations taken away by the sailor''s fleet will never truly reach adulthood, they are just embarking on a journey in a larger ''cradle of eternity''," Lady Ye said calmly, "the sailors will not give up and seek help. but the civilizations they took away, even after thousands of years, can only be ''passengers'' in the fleet, they may become advanced, civilized, and able to be like sailors Controlling warships and galloping across the galaxy, but their ethnic thoughts will always leave a shackle that is not completely cut off.

    "The existence of this ideological shackle is like an eternal shadow, constantly chasing these ''boat passengers''. This shadow makes it impossible for them to live alone without the fleet for a long time, and the boat passengers who are chased by this shadow...impossible Be the sailor."

    Gawain listened to Ms. Ye''s words, but did not speak for a while. He already had a clear understanding in his heart, but at the same time, deep in his heart, the one called "The Sailor", who left a deep legacy in the hearts of the world. The ancient group of mysterious shadows finally had a little clear outline at this time, and after this moment of silence, he suddenly heard Lady Ye''s voice coming again, the ancient **** softly reciting a short poem

    "...don''t indulge in this illusory quiet night...the night will be broken eventually...

    "...don''t indulge in your warm cradle...the cradle will one day overturn...

    "...don''t sleep in the shelter of the mind...the shelter of the mind will become an unbreakable shackle sooner or later...

    "Let''s go, before the stars twinkle, go, before the long night ends...

    "If you don''t start soon, the day will come..."

    Gawain raised his head suddenly: "I have heard this poem, it is in the debris left by the sailor..."

    "This is also a legacy left by the sailors to the world, but not as ''official'' as a star map," Ms. Night said slowly, "this is the last time a poet among the sailors looked back before evacuating from the sky station. I did this when I was on this planet. This poem was recorded by the Sky Station and passed into my database. You can think of it as a poet''s sentimental expression, or it can be seen as a poem about this world. Hope and Reminder.¡±

    Amber''s eyes widened in surprise: "Poets? There are also poets among the sailors?"

    "Why not?" Ms. Ye laughed, "Poets, singers, painters... Culture and art are available to every civilization, and the navigator is just a civilization roaming in the sea of ??stars. They are mortals. Please keep that in mind at all times."

    Gao Wen was brooding on the side. In the past many years, he has reminisced about this short poem more than once. He has understood this poem from various angles, but with the development of this world As his understanding continued to deepen, his cognition of the magic tide and divine disaster gradually became clearer. His cognition of this poem was very different from the original one.

    "I thought at first that what this poem mentioned was just a metaphor for the division and division of the world or the wrong line of some dark sects, but now it seems... every sentence in this poem is pointing to the whole of civilization, And among the stars," he said suddenly in thought, "the illusory quiet night actually refers to the intermittent quiet period of the magic tide, right?"

    Behind the mist, Lady Ye nodded slightly.

    "That warm cradle... actually refers to the parent star with a suitable environment," Gawain continued, "Although the parent star is comfortable and habitable, how fragile a planet is in the universe, forever trapped in the civilization of the parent star, It will be overturned in the blink of an eye in the face of a natural disaster from the depths of the universe, right?

    "As for the sanctuary of the soul... I once thought it was referring to the wrong line of some kind of mental anesthesia to avoid reality, but after I learned the secrets of the gods, I realized that this sentence actually refers to the ''ideological trend'' itself Mortals rely on their belief in the gods to seek shelter, and the gods were born in the mortal thoughts to shelter the world. This is the real ''sanctuary born from the soul'', and sooner or later this shelter will become a mental seal, right? ?"

    Madam Ye sighed softly: "Everything is as you said."

    "The calm period of the magic tide, the necessity of adulthood, the hidden dangers of ideological trends... The ultimate answer, in fact, was already in front of us from the very beginning," Gawain finally exhaled softly, although he got these answers at the moment. For him, there is no "guidance", but an inexplicable sense of ease arises in his heart, and at the same time, he also expresses a lot of emotion, "It''s just that we can''t learn from these sentences until today. read out what they really mean..."

    "The sailor left this poem, not in itself to warn the world that the truth comes down to the bottom line, this is just the emotion of a poet looking back on a long journey."

    Gawain nodded lightly, and then asked again: "Then what does the last part of this poem mean? This is the only thing I can''t be sure of at the moment... I guess the twinkling of the stars refers to the moment when the magic tide comes, but Why describe it that way?"

    Lady Ye was silent for a moment, then replied softly: "The magic tide itself is invisible and intangible, but when the magic tide passes around a star or a gas giant planet, the change in visible light produced will be the last scene seen by mortals before they die. The ''virtual celestial body'' formed by the condensed air mass and the magic surge will ''map'' the shadow of the magic tide in the process, and the shadow is usually bright red or orange, and this process will be accompanied by a violent release of magic.

    ã€šlŽ¨„¿ÂÏ…¤ï¼Œååcå’ãÖ…è„Òô¦çœŸïÐ„å¥½ç”ï¼ŒèŒèŒèŒäŒäóŸ„Ö§åÞ•Ž»ðÂåä»¥è‡[ëu§ã€ Umbrella

    "These light and shadow changes on the surface of stars or gas giant planets can only be observed at a relatively close distance, while the violent release of magic can be clearly observed from a few light-years, or even hundreds of thousands of light-years away, so if the magic tide is heading for With an observer coming straight, he will first observe with the naked eye that the surface of the ''sun'' closest to him is covered in blood, and now if he uses the magic vision to observe the sky, he will see every star in the sky They are all flickering violently. When the magic tide reaches its peak, these drastic changes will even make the entire night sky ''brighten''. Of course, this is a view that can only be seen in the magic field of vision.

    "Considering that the speed of the magic tide traveling in the universe is actually slightly slower than the speed of light, and it also has structures such as ''pre-shake'', ''after-wave'', and ''boundary disturbance'', the above scene will actually happen sometime before the end of the world. moment.

    "That''s what ''the stars twinkle'' and ''day''s coming'' are the last sights that mortals who are powerless against the tide will see before extinction."

 Chapter 1564ï¼š ancient **** shocked

    For today''s Loren Alliance, most of the truth that can be revealed in the poem left by the sailors is already known information, and these information no longer have any warning and guiding significance. On the one hand, even just finally knowing the true meaning of these ancient messages was of extraordinary significance to Gawain.

    This brought him a time and space cycle and finally came to the right place. After millions of years of memory inheritance, he finally touched the emotion of the ancestors'' thoughts. After the reincarnation, the last look back on the planet left by the sailor finally has an answer, and this answer may be the meaning of a journey of exploration.

    This made him sigh again in his heart: the ultimate problem facing the world, the answer turned out to be at the very beginning.

    After this sigh, he immediately thought of another question: "Wait, if these are the phenomena that can be observed before the magic tide arrives on the planet, then why the corresponding records have not been handed down? Dragon and Kraken Theory It has gone through at least a dozen complete magic tide cycles..."

    "It''s very simple, the dragons rely on the protection of the gods to resist the magic tide. When the magic tide comes, they will return to the big shield and ''close the information loop'' like the dragon gods. In this case, they can''t observe the truth at all. The starry sky, and the sea monsters you mentioned..." Ms. Ye smiled, "they didn''t know how to observe magic at that time, and the ''stars twinkling'' mentioned in the poem happened in the magic horizon phenomenon in.¡±

    Gawain reacted, and he sighed in a thoughtful voice: "No wonder... Those who have lived through the magic tide have never seen the real starry sky, and those who have seen that scene have no time to leave any records."

    "Actually, it doesn''t mean that there are no records left," Amber next to him suddenly interjected, "At least the ''red spot eruption on the surface of the sun'' is in the records of the Gondor Empire, I remember There is also a corresponding record on the Kraken side."

    "This is a change at the visible light level, and it has indeed left a record," Gawain nodded thoughtfully, and then his thoughts began to diverge, "So to put it this way, when the pre-shaking wave 700 years ago arrived in Gondor Maybe someone saw the ''stars twinkling'' scene. If someone happened to look up at the starry sky at that time, and opened the magical horizon... It is a pity that the observation records at that time were not preserved.

    "However, there may be places in the Silver Empire where the anomalies in the starry sky at that time can be observed. In theory, such anomalies in the universe should be visible globally, but no one had a correct understanding of the magic tide back then. No one would have thought that the disaster spreading on the earth was actually a ''projection'' from space, and the observational records in this area have never entered the sight of later scholars... After returning, I can let Belsetia investigate. "

    The thoughts in his heart were quickly smoothed out, and Gao Wen also sighed with relief. He liked the feeling that the various information were finally closely intertwined and intertwined, which would make him feel that his past efforts were all meaningful.

    Now, the short poem left by the sailors finally has a complete answer, and the "sun vision" observed by scholars during the Gondor period has finally been explained. Extending this line of thinking, he even thinks that the Noi people''s The principle behind the "Magic Tide Observation Device" is also very consistent with the description of this poem. It is based on the "disturbance" generated by the magic tide when it is close to large high-energy celestial bodies, and to observe this disturbance. In essence, this is a kind of advance Watch the "stars twinkle" and quantify it to analyze the magic tide technology!

    He raised his head and once again looked up at the star map covering the entire kingdom of God, but this time he looked up, but there were many different emotions in his heart...

    In the dazzling starlight, in the interconnected routes and the beacon flickering on the edge, he seemed to feel the "look back" millions of years ago, and felt that the already very distant expectations. Left, and will never return, this universe is still running forever in its icy rules, but in such a vast star space, there must be other civilizations that set sail from their home planet to serve this dark belt. Come for a moment of warmth and fire, this candle may be weak, but it is passed down like a fire.

    "In my opinion, the Voyager''s Crusade was a lonely journey, and they were committed to reaching the end of the universe as the last test of their people, and in this crusade with no end in sight, they In fact, there is no real ''travel companion'' in the fleet," Ms. Ye''s voice entered Gawain''s ears, "but the sailors are always full of hope, they never consider themselves lonely, on the contrary, they think that in this long journey The successor is always with them, the successor is behind them, in the galaxies they have explored and caressed, although it may be many years later, but they firmly believe that there will be new adults to leave Home planet, become the next ''Navigator fleet''.

    "This is a kind of ''common travel'' that spans time and space. The travelers on the journey can''t see each other, and they can''t even be sure whether there really is a group other than themselves on this road. The only people who accompany them are Beacon and boundary markers left by the pioneers on the roadside, and fragmented messages from the ancients.

    "The sea of ????stars is very vast, and the survival of civilization is difficult. Groups entering space will inevitably be penetrated and engulfed by an endless sense of loneliness, and they will be forced to witness the graves of planets left after the magic tide. I think... The sailor It should be because of the deep realization of this that countless relics are left in the starry sky, and there are ''star map administrators'' like me as regional nodes, and try to leave a concept of passing down the fire to those who will soon. The ''latecomers'' born in the ruins and tombs make them realize that they are not alone, and in this long journey across the universe, there are always unseen companions moving forward with them."

    Gao Wen listened to Ms. Ye''s words quietly, and suddenly he asked: "Then do you believe in the concept of the sailor? Do you think that there have been many journeys that we can''t see each other but have set sail on this journey? Who?"

    "I don''t know," Ms. Ye said calmly, "I have sat on this throne for 1.8 million years, and I have not received any navigation applications from the new fleet at the beacon relay station on the border of the star map, but Even so, I still believe in the concept of the sailor, and I still believe that in those distant waterways, in the depths of the galaxy that I cannot perceive, there are other mature civilizations, and they are the ancient beacons left by the sailor. Fumbling between them is like the footsteps you are about to take."

    "...The ancient gods chose to firmly believe in the future, but the sentinels who gained humanity gave up waiting in despair," Gawain couldn''t help sighing, "The world is unpredictable."

    "The Sentinel is a pity, although it tried to destroy the world and regarded me as a mortal enemy, but in the final analysis, it was the reverse tide that endowed it with humanity in the wrong way at the wrong time... If the process of its awakening can Slow down a little bit, you can have enough time to learn how to face the world, maybe there will be another ending."

    Gawain was noncommittal, and just asked curiously: "Listen to what you mean, there should be other star map custodians besides you? Do you know their situation?"

    "There are indeed more star map keepers, because even with the ability of the navigator, it is difficult to establish a communication and transportation network that can cover the entire universe synchronously. So the star map custodians are in charge of different regions, but you have to say the information of other custodians... Unfortunately, there is no direct communication between us. I can only confirm that the other custodians are still sticking to their posts."

    Speaking of this, the ancient **** lowered his gaze, and some kind of expectant gaze fell on Gawain: "They are waiting for your visit."

    "But it may take many, many years," Gawain responded calmly to this sight, "Even if we survive the tide of magic, even if we and the Neuyi people living next to each other have entered the era of big space, our primitive It will take a long time for an aircraft to develop to a height that can cross a galaxy."

    Lady Ye laughed: "Compared to the days we''ve been waiting for, it''s just a click away."

    "...That''s true," Gawain also laughed. He looked at the throne standing under the starry sky, and saw that the radiance emanating from the edge of the throne seemed to be connected with the starlight above. The navigation letter where the starlight connects. The sign shone brightly, "So now the Loren civilization has taken over the legacy of the Navigator? As you mentioned, the navigation authority of all beacons and the entire star map are important for a civilization that has not really stepped out of its home planet. In other words, this legacy arrived a little early."

    "Yes, it''s early," Ms. Ye blinked, His voice sounded quite pleasant, "At this moment, I have activated and opened up Loren, Noy, and all letters within a certain range around you. The target navigation service, these old antiques are no longer young, but for the mortal race at this stage, they can still serve for a long time. But as you said, if you want to truly enjoy this legacy, mortals must at least have the ability to Walk from your cradle to the door."

    "...Put out gifts before you reach adulthood, but you can''t eat them," Gawain raised his eyebrows, "Is this some kind of incentive?"

    "Yes, there is some kind of incentive because you don''t necessarily need to step into the starry sky to survive the magic tide. It is possible for the ethnic groups that survived the extinction crisis to fall into a new cradle of comfort. I think you should have worried about this kind of thing. So... now I put the gift in your hands, let this be the driving force for all beings in this world to move forward, and don''t let the barrier of the mother star become the end point of the development of this planet."

    Feeling the deep meaning of Ms. Ye''s arrangement, Gawain nodded lightly, and at the moment he nodded, the sudden data access knocked on his thought thread. In the data communication directly from the sky station, He "saw" a connection application, and after a moment of stunned, he allowed the application, and in the next second, a huge amount of information entered his mind directly!

    In this moment of trance, he found himself in the stars, an unprecedented broad perspective covering all his senses, he saw the universe unfolding in front of his eyes, and the stars were lighting up beside him, one after another. , beacons, ancient space facilities that he never knew existed were displayed among the stars!

    The next second, he realized that this was the "gift" that Ms. Ye handed to him.

    After a while, the data transmission ended, and Gawain''s mind slowly calmed down. He pulled his consciousness away from this "illusion" and saw the endless gray desert, the starry sky covering the desert, and the ancient gods under the starry sky again. appear in front of you.

    Gawain laughed. He had witnessed the stars, and an inexplicable force was stirring in his chest: "I saw them, I think... Even for this sight, I have to find a way to destroy the Loren Alliance. Just send the mother star."

    He could clearly feel that the moment he said these words, Lady Ye''s eyes softened a little.

    Afterwards, the ancient **** returned to his throne, and at the moment when he returned to his place, the star map covering the kingdom of God also converged instantly, the endless brilliance was taken back to the throne within a few seconds, the chaos pale The sky also appeared in front of Gawain and Amber again, and the wind in the desert began to flow again, but unlike before, what this endless desert and invisible breeze brought to Gawain was no longer a sense of desolation and alienation, but With some inexplicable kindness and...warmth.

    This most important inheritance has been taken over, both Gao Wen and Ms. Ye seem to have taken off a heavy burden, and after relaxing a little, Gao Wen finally found a chance to confirm another thing he wanted to mention for a long time: "By the way, there is something else I want to consult with you."

    "If I can help," Ms. Ye replied casually, leaning on the throne in a slightly lazy posture. If it was when we first met, Gawain could only see from the ancient god''s posture. Boundless majesty and grace, but at this time he can already see at a glance that this "lazy" posture is actually the "salted fish paralysis" when amber fish is usually caught. The aura is exactly the same, but the size is enlarged. After thousands of times, it just gives the illusion of majesty, "What do you want to ask?"

    Gawain tried hard to distinguish the other person''s posture from the "salted fish paralysis" in his memory, and at the same time said while organizing the language: "It''s about the coming-of-age ceremony, I know you have made some arrangements to ensure that the home star barrier is activated in the Loren Alliance. In this regard, we have already made contact with the gods¡­¡±

    "Ah, have you established contact..." Ms. Ye finally adjusted her sitting position a little bit. From the point of view of the salted fish paralyzed, it means that the salt content has been slightly reduced, "I ignored this matter, but although it is a pity, But I had to make this arrangement, and this matter has been obtained by them..."

    Gao Wen quickly waved his hand: "No, what I want to say is, first of all, we understand your arrangement very well and thank you for your efforts, and secondly... We have optimized this ''adult plan'' a little bit."

    "Optimization?" Madam Ye finally made a confused voice. Obviously, although he can understand the changes in the world to a certain extent, he still has some information about the recent secret operations between the Loren Alliance and the gods. Lag, "What do you mean?"

    "That''s it, I have conceived a ''Twilight of the Gods plan''," Gawain pondered for a while, and explained his own method, "I want to confirm the feasibility of this plan with you. Its core idea is first Yes¡­"

    ã€š³Ì{ß_´óôð·Ô×¿æðÉðÉ»Ôôó¦æœ€å¥Æ¡ïÐ„a pp ï¼Œååc²·ãÖ…èŽó‚›…æŽ§²Î pretending to be an umbrella

    Following Gawain''s eloquent words, the invisible wind in the gray-white desert gradually stopped flowing for some reason.

    I don''t know how long it took, the boundless shadow kingdom finally echoed the Lord of the Night''s sigh to all beings in the world: "...Awesome."

    Ancient God shocked.jpg.

 Chapter 1565ï¼š Do you want to pray to God?

    Seriously, after coming here, Gao Wen heard Ms. Ye talk about so many ancient secrets and vicissitudes, but all of them did not add up to the word "brilliant" that he heard at this time - listening to the voice falling from the sky, he He raised his head and was stunned for a long time, but he couldn''t react, and he couldn''t fix it all at once. In the end, Amber''s thoughts were flexible and tenacious. The Shadow Assault Goose smiled and patted his chest proudly: "That is, I was still helping with ideas at the time..."

    "This can''t be your idea," Ms. Ye interrupted without waiting for Amber''s voice to fall, "because I can''t think of this idea."

    Amber: "...Oh, forget that I and you are actually a template..."

    However, compared to Madam Ye''s sigh, Gawain was more surprised at this time. He looked at the ancient **** in front of him and raised his eyebrows: "You really don''t know anything about this matter? In that illusion before, you should have You have already seen the implementation of this plan... Even if it does not involve the details of the previous planning, at least you should know about it."

    Ms. Ye was silent for two seconds, her voice seemed a little embarrassed: "...In order to save the computing power of the system, I have skipped everything related to ''known events''..."

    Gawain: "...You can still skip it?! I said that during that time, besides working overtime in the office, Amber was sleeping in the room, and no one could see it all day long, co-authoring it all the way with you Fast forward - are you saving system computing power or fishing?"

    Ms. Ye thought for a while, and said in a low and serious tone, "It''s to save the computing power of the system."

    Gawain''s eyes stayed on Amber for a moment, and then looked at Lady Ye for a long time. This time, he completely understood how deep the connection between Lady Ye and Amber was. On the other hand, Lady Ye on the throne It seemed a little embarrassing, and the gaze casted at the moment was somewhat dodged, and after a few seconds of silence, he remedied: "I''m just admiring your amazing ideas."

    Gawain was silent for a long time, and finally the corner of his mouth shook: "If you really can''t hold back...don''t hold back, anyway, you called me a fifty-year-old zongzi before..."

    Madam Ye: "...Okay, old zongzi."

    Amber''s eyes quickly jumped between Gao Wen and Ms. Ye several times. She wanted to ask from the beginning, but at this time she finally couldn''t help asking: "What the **** are you talking about?"

    "I''ll explain to you later, the process is a bit complicated," Gawain stretched out his hand and pressed Amber''s head, then quickly pulled back to the main topic before the topic got completely out of control, "Let''s talk about our ''Twilight of the Gods plan'' ''Well, ma''am, how do you think this is feasible?"

    The ancient **** on the throne was silent for a longer time this time than before. He seemed to be conducting some kind of large-scale deduction and simulation, so that even the flying sand at the end of the desert stopped in the air until a few minutes later. , the dust flew again, and he broke the silence: "I never considered this possibility, but in theory... the whole process is no problem."

    Although he was confident in his heart, and he had conducted many deductions before he came, it was not until now that he heard the affirmative answer from Ms. Ye, Gao Wen was really relieved, and a smile appeared on his face: "I can rest assured that I have this answer. too much."

    Lady Ye on the throne didn''t speak again after that. He seemed to be lost in thought and didn''t say a word for a long time, which made Gao Wen, who had just relaxed, become nervous again: "Is there any problem?"

    "No...it''s not a problem, I''m just a little emotional," Ms. Ye shook her head gently, "For more than a million years, I''ve seen countless civilizations rise and fall, prosper and decline, they have also fought, and there have been great Wisdom, there have also been great people who have tried to find a way to go, but in general, these civilizations have never exceeded my calculations, and every time, I can almost be decades or even hundreds of years before the end. Years have foreseen their failure, but only you...you have too many actions that have exceeded the boundaries of the system simulation.

    "Even now, when the doomsday is less than a year away, when I have personally helped plan the route of this season''s civilization, you have still made such actions that amaze me... and those who follow the calculated steps Compared with the failed predecessor civilization, the earthly beings in this season are really restless at all.

    "Is this all your change? My neighbors¡ªdid you make them so unpredictable?"

    Gawain didn''t speak for a while, he fell into serious thinking, but after some contemplation, he shook his head: "I don''t think so. Although without me, the trajectory of the world may indeed have some changes, even It may really fail to overcome this disaster, but I still don¡¯t think that the development and changes in the world are all driven by me. For the world, I am probably just a variable with a relatively large share, but if you want to ask why Civilization will be so elusive this season..."

    He paused and spread his hands with a smile: "That''s probably because every child who is reaching adulthood should be so restless."

    "...Stuffing bombs under the chairs of the gods, the ''children'' this season are really restless," Ms. Ye also laughed, and in this happy smile, He slightly adjusted his sitting position, Finally let out a sigh, "Okay, what I want to say will never be finished, but when a meeting always ends, the most important thing has been entrusted, I think it''s time for you to do your own thing. After all, the world is not really safe yet.¡±

    Hearing Ms. Ye''s words, Gawain knew that this special "visit" had come to an end. Although he felt that he should be able to learn more secrets from the ancient **** in time, just as the other party said. - The world hasn''t really settled down yet, and he doesn''t have the endless time to stay here to chat with the ancient gods.

    So he nodded lightly, but just before he was about to leave, Amber suddenly took two steps forward, she seemed to be holding back something to ask: "Wait...wait a minute! I have another question! "

    Gawain looked at Amber with a strange expression on his face, but soon he seemed to think of something, his eyes became deep, and Ms. Ye cast a curious gaze: "Oh? Do you have any questions? "

    "There is a voice!" Amber said loudly, she seemed to have really held back this question for a long time, and this time she had the courage to ask it out after shesitation, perhaps because she was too emotional, her face was slightly A little red, "There has always been a voice, I always thought it was you, because that voice claimed to be ''Shadow Goddess''... He talked to me and occasionally taught me some knowledge, but now I know, that voice is not you... I...I just wanted to ask, do you know what''s going on?!"

    Amber''s voice fell, and the surroundings of the throne instantly became quiet, while Gawain took a light breath, thinking that it was indeed this matter - he almost forgot about this crucial issue!

    Amber has always claimed to be the "Shadow Goddess", and she firmly believes that this is not due to her amazing shadow talent, but because she can really hear a self-proclaimed "Shadow Goddess" in the dark. sound!

    That voice guided her for a long time, and while it seems that connection has been broken recently, its presence over the past few decades is undeniable. In the previous period, Amber had suspected that this voice was Ms. Ye, but later clues proved that Ms. Ye was still in a state of stalemate and trapped with the God of Reverse Tide during that time, then... If this voice is not Ms. Ye , who can it be? !

    This seems to be just Amber''s "personal issue", but now that I know Amber''s true origin and the connection between her and Lady Ye, the nature of this matter is unusual.

    What made Gawain realize that this problem was unusual was that after hearing Amber''s words, Lady Ye suddenly fell into an abnormal silence. In this silence, even the pale sky over the Kingdom of Shadows suddenly dimmed, as if the entire Divine Kingdom fell into a stagnation after Amber''s question. This strange state lasted for half a minute. When Amber and Gawain couldn''t help but want to ask about the situation, Madam Ye''s voice suddenly sounded: "You can actually hear him?"

    Gawain raised his head suddenly, and Amber next to him also widened his eyes instantly: "You...you really know what this voice is about?"

    "...Of course I know, because theoretically... the voice you heard was ''leaked'' from me to you, and it should have been only me who could hear him," Ms. Ye''s mood didn''t seem to be very good. Calm, but the environment around the throne has begun to gradually return to normal, "This is really an unexpected situation... It seems that the system anomalies of hundreds of thousands of years have still affected the basic functions of the anchor generator. This level of interpenetration occurs."

    "So... so what the **** is going on with that voice?" Amber''s words were a bit incoherent at this time, "Why do you even call that voice ''He''?"

    Madam Ye didn''t answer right away. It seemed that even an ancient **** like Him would take a long time to consider vocabulary in front of this question, until after an unknown amount of time, He suddenly asked a seemingly irrelevant question: " Do you think... is this planet big?"

    "It''s very big," Amber scratched her hair, as if she couldn''t keep up with Ms. Ye''s thoughts, "We all live on this planet, and there are many places on this planet that we haven''t explored yet¡ª But according to the old zongzi, this planet in the galaxy is nothing more than an inconspicuous thing like a grain of sand. If you can step into the interstellar era, the breadth of the world will be unimaginable by the people on the planet. of¡­"

    "Yeah, this planet is very big, but on the scale of the galaxy, it is as inconspicuous as dust - so do you think the scale of the galaxy is big enough?"

    Gao Wen frowned slightly: "There are still galaxies beyond the galaxies, and the distant galaxies in the night sky are just a bright spot like ordinary stars. In front of the time and space scale of the entire universe, the ''river system'' can only be regarded as a bright spot. as the basic unit under the astronomical ruler."

    "Yeah, the time and space scale of the entire universe is so amazing," Ms. Ye sighed softly, and then the conversation changed, "So... do you think the universe is big enough?"

    This time, Amber was completely silent, and there was only a blank look on her face.

    But Gawain showed a thoughtful expression¡ªbecause he was a "foreigner" himself!

    He understands better than anyone that this universe is not unique.

    He guessed the meaning of Lady Ye''s words.

    "The voice you heard comes from beyond the time and space scales that mortals can recognize, and a distant and magnificent world order stands on this time and space scale," Ms. Ye said with a certain inexplicable "And the ultimate goal pursued by the navigator is to reach this time and space scale... to transcend the boundaries of this universe."

    Amber''s eyes widened, and his voice stuttered a bit: "Then...then according to what you said, the owner of that voice can really be called..."

    "God," Ms. Ye replied calmly, "if the unknowable and unfathomable great being is a god, then he is the true god, and if a phenomenon beyond the mind of mortals is a miracle, then he and the time and space scale he represents are very important to him. All beings in our universe can be counted as miracles - I know, you have your own understanding of the word ''God'', but in front of the time and space scale I describe, all your cognition needs to be recalibrated ¡­

    "Yes, God exists, but under another rule, under another order of time and space, and that order... is too far away from you."

    Amber blinked, she finally caught up with these amazing information, and barely sketched some impressions in her mind, and then she realized why Ms. Ye never disclosed these things to herself and Gawain until her side After he was confused, he had to tell him.

    She shrank her neck and said carefully: "We know this... is it too early?"

    "...''early'' and ''late'' are relative concepts, some civilizations will come into contact with them from the beginning, but some civilizations...are not suitable to grow under their protection, especially in the critical stage of adulthood," Ms. Ye He sighed softly, "The sailor taught me these ancient knowledge before leaving, and perhaps because of the connection established by these knowledge, I established a connection with an individual at that time and space scale, but I didn''t expect this connection to still exist. It will affect you further."

    Amber didn''t know how to answer, this was a real accident, an accident that Ms. Lian Ye couldn''t control, and after being silent for a long time, she could only ask one question: "Then why can''t I hear it recently? to his voice?"

    "I''m not sure," Ms. Night shook her head slightly, "but maybe it has something to do with my gradual awakening - the reason why you can hear that voice, or even establish a conversation with that voice, is that the bottom layer of the anchor generator The fault caused the ''sympathetic flow'' between me and you, and in the process of gradually gaining the upper hand in the stalemate with the tide, this underlying fault should have been repaired by the anchor generator itself, and the signal transmitted to your side The flow naturally stopped."

    "Ah... So that''s how it is..." Amber finally understood, but her voice was a little regretful, "So it''s just streaming..."

    She paused for a moment, but couldn''t help but ask again, "Then can I still hear His voice in the future?"

    Ms. Ye seemed to hesitate for a while, but finally nodded lightly: "...If you want, I can think of a way."

    After these words, the surroundings of the throne became quiet again.

    The conversation between Amber and Lady Ye seemed to have come to an end, but Gawain knew that the aftermath of this unexpected intelligence had just begun.

    He must now think about what this means for the whole world, what it means for the Loren Alliance, what it means for him, and what it means for all beings in this world.

    A wider time and space scale, a magnificent order that can be described as unimaginable for today''s Loren Alliance, a huge curtain that has been unveiled in advance, and an illusion... that cannot be touched yet.

    Maybe not just an illusion.

    In the story of the hero and the dragon, the world always unfolds step by step like a picture scroll, and the road in front of the hero always leads from one enemy to another, but unfortunately, the real world often does not follow you step by step.

    After an unknown period of calm, a voice descended from the sky and echoed in Gawain''s ears:

    "And what about you, my neighbor, are you¡ªgoing to pray to the real god?"

    Now, the pressure is on Gawain''s side.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1566ï¼š Gods Lament

    When Lady Night¡¯s voice fell, the surrounding of the towering throne seemed to gradually dim¡ªan invisible pressure as if night was about to fall permeated the entire space, spreading from the top of the gray sky to the edge of the night city on the border. Between the towering spires, when Gawain really looked up at the sky, he found that this "dimness" seemed to be just his own illusion. The pale sky light still shrouded the four fields, and Lady Ye''s gaze from the clouds was still indifferent.

    And the last sentence of the other party still echoed in his mind.

    "Are you going to pray to the real gods?"

    After a brief trance and thought, he realized that what Ms. Ye said was not what she said on the surface. What this ancient **** really wanted to say was actually another meaning - do you need His salvation?

    Gawain fell silent. This time he was silent for a long time. He had already planned to leave the shadow kingdom and end this special meeting, but after a few minutes, he suddenly sat down on the ground - just sitting directly at night. In front of the lady''s throne, sitting on the dividing line between the gray-white desert and the majestic mottled altar, he let the fine sand and dust fluctuate with the wind around him, and slowly raised his eyes: "Prayers can be saved, this choice exists. ,Right?"

    "...The rescuer is saved, and the self-helper walks alone," Ms. Ye said quietly, "His power is not yet able to fully enter this world, but if only a part of the rescuer is taken away, it is not difficult for such a great existence. In this situation, He can not only take you, but also everyone you care about, and it is not impossible to take away your entire empire.

    "On the other hand, you don''t have to worry about the extra price you need to pay for it. If you really start to pray, He will send grace, and there will be no so-called shackles of thought or backlash in the process. "

    Gawain thought for a while, and then asked: "The rescuer is saved, so if you only look at it from the perspective of ''survival'', it''s not much different from being taken away by the sailor."

    "The difference is very big. The upper limit of the ethnic group taken away by the sailors is the sailor''s fleet, and whether the sailors themselves can complete the final trial and whether they can reach the higher order of time and space is still unknown. Those he takes away will receive real safety and security¡ªat least within the cognitive boundaries of civilization this season, there is no immediate concern for this ''safety'' and ''security''.

    "Of course, the new upper limit still exists, because the saved are like chicks, and the protector is still a god, but the wings of the shelter have become stronger and wider than before. Beyond cognition, you may need to develop dozens of generations, hundreds of generations, or even more years before you realize the existence of the ceiling.¡±

    Lady Ye paused for a few seconds, her downcast eyes seemed to have some inexplicable meaning: "For a group that can''t even cross the speed of light, the boundary outside the order of time and space is not the same as ''infinity''. There is no difference, a roof high enough, can also be regarded as ''the sky'', for you, this ... is actually a good choice."

    Gawain did not give any response, he fell into thinking again, and let the time pass gradually, and gradually, even Amber sat down beside him, although she didn''t know what Gawain was thinking, He also pretended to think with him.

    I don''t know how long it took before Gawain''s body suddenly moved, as if a sculpture had woken up from a deep sleep. Decided, with a faint smile on his face: "No."

    "...Oh?" Madam Ye''s voice was too late, and he seemed a little surprised, "You refuse?"

    "Yes."

    "Even if that''s ''True God''?"

    "Yes."

    "I want to hear your reasons," Ms. Ye said with a hint of playfulness, "this is not an easy decision to make."

    "I don''t know if my reasons are sufficient, but I think...civilization should have its own development trajectory," Gao Wenyu said very slowly, he seemed to carefully consider every word he uttered, "The world is already on its own. On the trajectory of the journey to this day, all beings have used their wisdom and strength to overcome obstacles, stand shoulder to shoulder with gods, and stand in front of the tide with great perseverance and courage, ready to face the biggest challenge on the road to the survival of civilization... Madam, we both Now that we have come this far, why should we seek refuge from an omniscient and almighty being?

    "If the world was in the state it was a few years ago, or even just two years ago, I''m afraid I wouldn''t be able to resist this temptation, because at that time the Lorens were not ready to ''stand up'' and the world was still Wandering in the chaos, at that time every step the world took was stepping into a precarious and confused future, and the alliance had not yet been formed, and every country in this world was fighting on its own. Having followers around him, seeking the guidance of a great existence at that time, and knowing in advance that there is no worries, is indeed an option that cannot be rejected.

    "But it''s different now, ma''am. The planet is packed and ready to hit the road and survive alone."

    "And even if these vague factors are not considered, I think it is not a good thing for the alliance at this stage, or even for the Cecil Empire at this stage, to move closer to the faith - even if it is close to the "true God", it must also be considered In the short term, the possibility of society getting out of control should also consider the long-term upper limit of civilization development. Perhaps the great existence in your mouth can really protect the common people, and even do it countless times better than the navigator, but I really doubt... In that way After the violent social unrest and cultural change, the Cecil Empire that was ''taken away'' is still not the original Cecil.

    "Finally, and the most important point... Madam, you said just now that the power of that great being has not been able to fully enter this world, although I don''t know what the reasons are for such beings to be restricted, but the fact is that He only I can selectively take away some people, even if this ''some people'' can even include my entire empire, but what about the rest? What about the rest of the people on this planet?

    "Even further... What about the Noi who are still waiting for their allies to help? Do they have this chance?

    "At this critical point, my withdrawal means that hundreds of millions, even billions, of beings are thrown into the abyss by me... Even if we have never met, I am responsible for them.

    "Survival is important, ma''am, I admit it, but sometimes we do things for more than just surviving¡ªand now that mortals have chosen to get up and go, I don''t think we need another way."

    Gao Wen''s voice fell, and he let out a light sigh of relief. He looked up at the clouds calmly, while Lady Ye stared at him for a long time from behind the clouds, and after a few seconds, his voice came: "But you can represent all beings in the world. Make a declaration?"

    "No," Gawain replied without the slightest hesitation, "On this matter, I can only represent my opinion."

    "Then are you going to let all beings in this world face this choice and make a decision?"

    "No," Gawain answered equally decisively, "this will tear apart the entire Loren civilization, a savior who is truly omniscient and omnipotent and has no hidden dangers within the scope of mortal cognition. A certain civilization is subverted, and on the other side is an independent but arduous road of loneliness. This road may go further or may fail halfway. When such a choice is placed in front of the Loren people at this moment, the whole society will be divided. And a lot of what we''ve held to this day will be gone."

    "So, you have to make a huge risky ''arbitrary''," Ms. Ye''s tone was finally no longer as lazy and casual as before, but with a seriousness and solemnity that Gawain couldn''t fully understand, "If your choice is correct Yes, then all beings in this world will embark on a more glorious and glorious path, and even the gods of the highest order will pay tribute to you, but if you lose the bet... at least for those who had a chance to be shaded , you will go from a great man to a sinner, and an unprecedented sin."

    Gawain thought for a while, and was about to say something else, but Amber next to him suddenly stood up, the Shadow Assault Goose waved his arm vigorously, his face flushed a little: "But in the history of mortals, not every so-called Are the great decisions made by ''heroes'' accompanied by a ''possible route'' that can lead them to become sinners through the ages? That''s just because at the point of fate, they have to make a choice! But if we are in history Every key node in the game questioned the sentence, ''If he bet wrong at that time, he must be a sinner through the ages'', then to this day, ordinary people are probably still worried about being eaten by wolves in the cave! In the final analysis, the first decision was to bring the whole family with them. Didn''t the tribal leaders who migrated from the caves to the plains also risked extinction?"

    Gawain looked at Amber, who was chatting beside him, with a bit of astonishment. He couldn''t believe that these words came out of her mouth. Amber also quickly noticed Gawain''s gaze. After calming down, the blushing complexion has not yet recovered, and then there is a little more embarrassment: "Uh... Did I say something wrong? I feel that the metaphor is not quite right..."

    Gawain was stunned for a while, then suddenly smiled and shook his head: "No, this is probably the most accurate example you have given."

    "...Interesting," Ms. Ye''s voice suddenly came, interrupting the conversation between Gawain and Amber, "another unexpected situation, my ''shadow'' made a speech that I didn''t expect at all."

    Then he paused and said with a smile: "But, what he said is quite right, enough to convince the gods."

    Immediately afterwards, his attention was put on Gawain again, and after two seconds of indifference, he nodded lightly: "So, this is your attitude - even if you lose the bet and are a sinner through the ages, you have nothing to do with it. Doubt and hesitation."

    "Over the years, I''ve made too many choices that will turn me into a sinner for eternity if I make a mistake," Gao Wen laughed, "and I''ve been thinking about one thing since just now, and this is what made me do it. ''Refuse to pray'' was an important reason for the decision."

    "Oh? What are you thinking about?"

    "I''m thinking that the sailors have been traveling in this universe for so many years. As the first civilization to open up the ''voyager''s route'', the path they chose is even a hundred times more difficult than the challenges that Loren will face. Judging from the information you have disclosed, the sailors obviously know the existence of the ''Supreme Order'' and the existence of those great gods..." Gawain laughed, "Then why didn''t they choose to pray to God for protection? To be such a trailblazer who has gone through all the hardships and dangers, but also brought those countless ''burdens''?"

    Ms. Ye was silent for a few seconds: "Maybe it''s because they are restricted and can''t seek shelter? Maybe they are shackled, and only after completing the final test can they be qualified to move forward."

    "Ah, it looks like this is the ''invisible ceiling'', doesn''t it? The boundaries do still exist, albeit perhaps in a way that I can''t understand yet, but the ''great'' you mentioned Existence does leave a boundary, and the sailors seem to intend to - or have to cross this boundary, then we may also be able to recklessly."

    After saying these words, Gao Wen noticed that Ms. Ye adjusted her sitting posture slightly. Although he could not be sure, he had a feeling in a trance, as if he had just passed a test, or made a good enough The decision that affected the progress of civilization in the extremely long years, and then he heard a sigh from Lady Ye in the sky:

    "You...maybe really can go further than the navigator."

    Gawain didn''t say anything, but Ms. Ye paused for a moment after this sigh, and then said, "I understand your choice, since that''s the case, all I can give you is my sincere blessings - leave, go Do what''s supposed to be done, but I look forward to seeing each other again after the world has survived."

    Gawain let out a light breath, but before leaving, his eyes suddenly fell on the stone pillar in front of Lady Ye''s throne.

    "Modir''s Travels" is lying quietly at the top of the stone pillar, and the great adventurer who once traversed the world is now only silent.

    "Can I take this book with me?" Gawain said.

    "I expected you to say that, but unfortunately... this book can''t leave my side," Lady Night shook her head gently, "the real Mordir Wilder should have been wiped out six centuries ago, And my power forcibly left him in the world of the living, and now the remaining part of him is completely the result of being reshaped by the power of the shadow, just as the shadow cannot exist independently of the body, this book must now be in me It can be stable around you.¡±

    Madam Ye''s voice fell, but Amber couldn''t help but say: "But am I not just a ''shadow'' that still exists without my body?"

    Ms. Ye was silent for two seconds and sighed softly: "Try not to demolish the platform like this when you go out in the future, it''s easy to be beaten."

    Amber & Gawain: "¡­"

    The embarrassment continued for a while, and Gao Wen abruptly ignored the subtlety of the atmosphere: "Then this book..."

    "It''s really impossible to take it away," Ms. Ye still shook her head. "Amber''s situation is not the same, it can''t be compared, and... I promised the great adventurer one thing, and I should honor my promise."

    Gawain was a little curious: "Your promise? What did you promise him?"

    "I promised him that I would let him witness the wider world, and let him embark on an unimaginable journey¡ªeven though he has changed a different face now, this promise is still valid," Ms. Ye smiled, "I have The Navigator has served for 1.8 million years, and was bound to this throne due to the influence of the tide, but now the state of the anchor generator has returned to normal, and everything in the star space is on track or about to enter. On the right track, so I think... give myself a little break and take a walk around it should be okay."

    Gao Wen''s eyes widened when he heard the words: "...You can still do this?!"

    "Why not?" Ms. Ye seemed to wink her eyes, her tone became relaxed, "My neighbor, not only mortals are qualified to do things, the old antiques on the throne will also be restless-- I planned this ''walk'' for a long time before the tide came and made trouble, and now it''s time to relax a little."

    Gawain was stunned.

    He seemed to know where the spirit of fishing in Amber''s bones came from.

    But Madam Ye did not give him a chance to continue speaking. The ancient **** resumed his languid posture leaning on the throne while talking, and then raised his hand slightly to point to the distant city of night, and suddenly appeared in the sea of ??sand. A long bridge made of twilight light condensed from the throne to the city.

    "Go in this direction. You will return to the real world. The person who will be picked up is already waiting at the end of the road. Don''t make people wait too long."

    Gawain and Amber looked at each other, and then the two nodded, and then nodded slightly to Ms. Ye with a relaxed expression.

    I have already asked what I should ask, and I know what I should know. After taking over the legacy of the sailor, all that remains to be done is to return to the place where I came from and face the next road.

    With anticipation for the next meeting, they turned around and stepped onto the long bridge condensed by shimmering light.

    And it was a long time after the figures of Amber and Gawain gradually disappeared in the twilight, and Lady Ye, who remained on the throne, sighed softly.

    The ancient **** did not know what to think about, and after a long time, he said softly as if talking to himself: "They refuse to pray, they want to go by themselves."

    He waited silently, and after a while, from a very distant place, from the depths of some kind of connection, a faint sigh finally sounded softly: "...Awesome."

    (It''s time to push the book, "Into Unscientific" by the novice fisherman. This book has been pushed before, so there should be no need to introduce it =. = Traveling through time and space to enlighten the future of black science and technology, the advantages are stable quality, and one It''s because the milk resistance is high, and the milk will not die easily, everyone can go and support it.)

 Chapter 1567ï¼š Arrive at the border

    In the boundless gray-white desert, the vast and chaotic sky shrouded the four fields, the majestic throne of Lady Ye stood in the center of the kingdom of God like a mountain in the center of the world. To the distant voice, "Would you be surprised?"

    "Not all living beings can choose to walk a hard and lonely road after confirming the existence of the gods. There are very few mortals who refuse to bow their heads in front of the god''s throne..." The distant voice said casually, as if in the past For many years, Ms. Ye can hear this voice, but can never perceive where it comes from, it is a great consciousness that directly casts traces in his cognition, "After all, if you can do it in a relaxed environment Now that you can get everything you want, why pay a higher price to chase the ethereal future?¡±

    "...Aren''t you angry?" Ms. Ye hesitated for a while, but asked the question, "You are willing to find a way to help, but mortals refuse to bow to you...As a true god, you..."

    "The real gods are just some more advanced civilization, some more powerful individuals, I reminded you of this at the beginning," the voice said with a smile, "and as for ''angry''... why do I Are you angry? Because they won''t crawl on the ground? Because ''there are mortals who refuse the grace of God''?"

    Lady Ye didn''t speak, He seemed to be lost in thought, and the voice said quietly after a moment''s pause: "I just said that there are very few mortals who refuse to bow their heads in front of the throne - since there are very few, it means that there are still some such groups. Yes. They knew the existence of the gods, but they still chose to walk alone. They came into contact with the fortress of the gods at the end of their voyage, but they still passed by with their heads held high. At the same time, more civilizations chose our shelter and chose In order to join the family''s sequence, but for us... it doesn''t make any difference.

    "Those who are sheltered, we take care of them carefully, those who do not want to bow their heads, we treat each other politely, we welcome our people, and we accept friends, because in the end, we all sail in the same void, and such a vast void... It can contain everything.

    "We call this philosophy ''guaranteeing the diversity of civilizations''."

    Madam Ye finally raised her head from her contemplation, and he asked thoughtfully: "You once said that the ''Void'' is an endlessly vast place, and the ''universe'' like the one I live in is as vast as sand and dust. Numerous, in so many universes, and countless civilizations prosper or perish every minute and every second, at that time I always wanted to ask... Is it that all worlds are so... difficult to survive?"

    That voice was silent for a long time this time. It seems that even gods outside the space-time order need to carefully consider the vocabulary to answer this question. What about hardship? For civilizations at different stages of development, is there a standard for hardship?

    "For the primitive tribes in the cave, a blizzard in the cold winter is a disaster for the family. For the ancient kingdom, which has just established itself in the farming era, a few months of late rain can overturn the entire kingdom, and a prosperous kingdom can be overturned. The industrial awakening civilization can be free from these disasters on the earth, but a meteorite is still a disaster - the magic tide can destroy a primary stage of the parent star civilization, but as you said, for the sailor , home-use mind-calibration patches are even disposable, and stocked in every vending machine.

    "On a mortal planet I once lived in, there was a periodic catastrophe, that planet would fall into a state of extremely low temperature called the ''Ice Age'' at regular intervals, and the long cold winter would wipe out nine on the planet. life, and during the two glaciations there was only a very short ''warm summer'', in which the warm summer was short to almost a breath relative to the entire planetary climate cycle, civilizations proliferated again and again, they rose , subsided, rose again, subsided again... And until the day when they finally had no fear of the glaciers, they never received the slightest help from the gods.

    "Today, the civilization that has grown on this planet has prospered. Driven by a certain culture that they claim to be ''the homeland is inseparable'', they even transformed their home planet into a distant aircraft carrier and named it For ''Steel Terra'', as the first civilization in the galaxy to break out of the barrier of light speed, they and their ''Iron Terra'' are still sailing in the long starry sky.

    "But even so, they still have the possibility of dying at any time - the runaway neutron star debris and the turbulent gravitational discontinuity on the long voyage may be the next ''blizzard'' they will face, and they may collapse in these blizzards. Down, like their cave-dwelling ancestors from ancient times, may also return from the storm stronger and more stalwart, ready to face the next catastrophe.

    "My child, if that''s what you''re asking, then I''ll tell you the answer¡ªyes, life is so hard, childhood, and adulthood, life is fragile and ill-fated that any natural phenomenon in a particular Periods and specific forms of ethnic groups can become catastrophic in front of them, and even those ethnic groups that have been sheltered by us have moments of overturning in disasters - but it will be a bigger natural disaster, so terrible that even the gods will fall. "

    The voice stopped, and Lady Ye remained silent on the throne for a long time. After a few minutes, He finally broke the silence: "So, all roads are covered with thorns."

    "Yes, and that''s the crux of the matter: Is a civilization still brave enough to take the next step, knowing that all worlds, all roads are littered with thorns¡ªcompared to the blizzard that roars outside the cave, in the The ''next step'' that is still decided to take in the face of the blizzard is the greatest courage of a civilization, and it is also the greatest difficulty they will face.

    "Compared with this ''step'', all other options are secondary."

    Ms. Ye was suddenly a little curious: "So...is there a civilization that chooses not to take that step? I mean, after it has developed to a certain level, it suddenly realizes that there are still dangers beyond the planet, and realizes that no matter how powerful the force is, it cannot be To ensure long-term survival, you will encounter difficulties in the process of development, so you choose to retract that step, is there really such a thing?"

    The distant deity was silent for two seconds, then replied softly: "Yes, and many, even in various stages - some will crouch to die in the primitive city-state, some will die in a drunken dream in the age of empires, and some will be anesthetized by nerve medicine. Going down to the end, most of them have died silently before they have really seen what the world they live in looks like, and it is difficult to leave even a trace."

    Madam Ye opened her eyes slightly: "Then how do you treat such a group..."

    "They have the right to choose their own path, and every civilization has the right to choose their own path. It''s just that when they start to pray at the end of the day with remorse... We will not give any response, after all, we are also very busy."

    "...I understand," Madam Ye finally exhaled softly, He seemed to relax a lot, and his eyes were clearer than before, then he thought for a while, and asked another question, "You said, the sailors really Can you successfully reach the end of the recognizable universe?"

    "I''m not sure," said the voice calmly, "since the Battle of the Spiral Rift dragged hundreds of worlds into the zeroth quadrant, the gods'' observations of these universes have been greatly disturbed, and now the zeroth quadrant has become a A solidly existing area, and we have yet to find a way to recreate the channel in this quadrant.

    "Perhaps as the Prophet and the God of Omen said, the only way to rebuild the waterway in the zeroth quadrant is to break the situation from the inside out, a civilization that has successfully survived in the ruins, a civilization that is willing to give up the opportunity to escape and choose to be a pioneer This group will naturally have the talent of navigating in the zeroth quadrant. They may be the ''Navigator'' in your mouth, or they may be the successor after the Navigator, it may be Loren, it may be Noy, More likely a pioneering civilization in some other universe near you, who knows?"

    Ms. Ye pondered for a while, and said somewhat uncertainly: "Then if one day, the Loren civilization becomes the ''pioneer'' who successfully reached the end of the recognizable universe, but instead of continuing to go out, it stopped. , and even turned back and prayed to God, what would you...or your friend, what would you do?"

    "We will accept¡ªthey have reached their promised land, they will be rewarded," said the voice indifferently, "every beings have the right to make choices, and it is not contemptible to ask God for help after doing all they can. On the contrary, it is normal to refuse to pray. In the final analysis, it is just that not every world needs to be saved by gods, and not every civilization has only the option of ''bending to God''. It''s just..."

    The voice suddenly paused, and then he seemed to put on a smile: "It''s just that if they can really walk alone to the end... maybe they can be friends."

    ¡­

    On the long bridge formed by the twilight light, Gawain suddenly stopped and looked back at the direction he came from with a thoughtful look.

    The lofty throne has been hidden in the endless desert background at some point. Looking back on the road, all you can see is a monotonous and pale chaotic fog. The faint light forms barriers on both sides of this long bridge. The endless winds in the shadow desert are blocked by all the barriers. From this perspective, he feels as if he is walking on a road that has no beginning and no end and keeps repeating. How far has this come.

    He turned his head again and looked at the night city on the other side of the road. The silhouette-like city was really standing on the border of sand and dust, but from just now, the silhouette didn''t seem to be any closer.

    "What are you looking at?" Amber''s voice suddenly came from the side, interrupting Gawain''s gaze, "Is there anything else I forgot to ask Ms. Ye?"

    "...That''s not true," Gawain frowned, "it just feels like we''ve been on this road for a long time, why don''t we mean ''arriving'' at all?"

    "Who knows? The things in the Kingdom of Shadows are unreal, and the sights seen with the naked eye can''t be used as a reference." Amber seemed quite relaxed, "Anyway, Ms. Ye said that she will go this way. Just go ahead, He will not joke with us about this kind of thing."

    Gawain glanced at the Shadow Assault Goose: "...You trust him quite a bit."

    "There''s no way, who made him my ''source''? And it also helped me solve the ''stability'' problem. Anyway, from the moment we met, I felt that he could be trusted," Amber said. He waved his hand and said, "By the way, you haven''t finished talking just now, you said that Ms. Ye created a test illusion for you, and then you stayed in it for fifty years, and Ms. Midnight even dressed up as me. I fooled you, but you didn''t get fooled at all? Have you really been fooled all the time? Isn''t it just bragging?"

    "As for me bragging in front of you?" Gawain pressed Amber''s head casually, "A Amber who hasn''t worked overtime for a day, never arrives late or leaves early for fifty years of meetings, don''t you think this can scare anyone? I''m afraid that even if Heidi and Rebecca came over, they would have noticed something wrong within 24 hours."

    Amber thought for a while, then bared his teeth: "Although you are right, why do I always feel that I am being mocked by you?"

    Gao Wen Yile did not mean to deny it at all, but he did not stop at all, and continued to walk towards the night city at the end of his field of vision.

    But in the next second, the scene in front of him was suddenly dazed, and then the lofty giant city suddenly "flashed" directly in front of him from a distance!

    This scene is astonishing and strange, as if he skipped some discontinuous time and space at the moment of this step, and the city that was so far away that he could never reach it came directly in front of him, which made him even feel in a trance. I heard a "boom"!

    Amber next to him was also taken aback by the sudden change. The guy jumped up and hung on his arm more than half a meter high, then grabbed his arm and pointed to the black city in front of him: "Mom...Mom! How did this thing jump up!"

    Gawain quickly calmed down, and while he took off the amber, he thought of the information he had obtained before: "...Do you remember? It is said that there is an unreachable distance between Lady Ye''s throne and the border of the Kingdom of Shadows." The road'' is like an illusion of light and shadow mapped at a fixed distance, and the distance is always a silhouette that can''t be seen or touched... This may be the embodiment of this phenomenon."

    Immediately afterwards, he paused and said: "We came along the road built by Lady Night, and then we suddenly arrived at the City of Night, but if we were to go out along that desert... Probably no matter how far we went, this The city is in its original place in our eyes.¡±

    "...he''s still so obsessed with rushing to the road," Amber also reacted at this time, and his head that was a little frizzy gradually recovered, and at the same time, he rudely talked about his "source", "It seems that he is usually too idle. There''s nothing to do, He''s always..."

    Before Amber''s voice could finish, a young female voice suddenly came from the side: "I''m sorry, it seems that the border wall has caused you trouble?"

    Amber stopped instantly, she raised her head in astonishment, and looked in the direction of the voice with Gawain.

    A woman in a black cloak is standing at the entrance to the city.

    The woman was not wearing a hood, her long white hair was casually draped behind her, and her complexion was as pale as paper, and even her eyes were equally eerily pale.

    At this moment, those pale eyes were looking at Amber and Gawain next to him.

    "Salute to you," the pale girl smiled, she took a breath at first, as if to calm down a little excited, and then lowered her head deeply, "Your Majesty Gawain Cecil, and Amber Director - Mistress of the City of Night."

 Chapter 1568ï¼š A hundred years in the dark

    Gawain looked curiously at the silver-haired girl who gave the impression of "pale" in front of him. Although he had heard the description of the other party in the report before, he didn''t really realize that the other party was inhuman until he saw it with his own eyes. What exactly is the "different texture" of the girl: what constitutes this girl is the purest black and white, and there is no other color. This extreme pure color even makes the outline of her face appear a little bit. Blurred, and being watched by those colorless eyes, I am afraid most people will feel creepy.

    This kind of creepy and foreign texture can even make people subconsciously ignore the girl''s pretty face and the friendly and gentle smile at the corner of her mouth.

    But Gao Wen is well-informed after all. After the initial surprise and curiosity, his attitude immediately calmed down. He knew that the other party''s appearance should be influenced by the "light and shadow master" of Ms. Ye, and the other party''s appearance Identity...obvious.

    "Hello," he smiled and stretched out his hand, "You should be the Miss Morning Star mentioned in the report?"

    The silver-haired girl seemed to be taken aback by Gawain''s outstretched hand. She probably didn''t expect "the legendary Gawain Cecil" to be so approachable. From Gawain''s fingertips, "Hello."

    Amber finally reacted at this time. She first glanced at the girl in front of her in surprise, and then the corresponding memories emerged in her mind, and she couldn''t help exclaiming: "It''s you! I remember it! I was here before. I''ve been dealing with you while wandering around the city, and there are many people just like you!"

    "Yes, that''s us, but what you were wandering about in the city was just a projection between the real and the unreal," the girl Morningstar said with a smile, "the ''anchor'' was not fully functional at that time, and you had arrived The border of the kingdom of God is at a critical stage of disintegration from the real world at any time, so the lady temporarily blocked part of your self-knowledge and memory, allowing you to live in the city for a while. I''m sorry, in order to make the anchoring process smooth, We have been hiding the truth from you."

    "It''s not in the way, it''s not in the way," Amber immediately waved his hands indifferently, but his face showed a happy look, "It''s quite interesting to recall that experience, and you also take good care of me, there is food, drink and shelter. place¡­"

    As she spoke, her gaze swept across the chest of Chenxing''s black cloak, her gaze stayed on the silver-white emblem, and after a moment of silence, she said softly, "The emblem of the Military Intelligence Agency... Although I can probably Guess what happened, but I still want to hear you tell me Silver-Eyed Cloade, who is yours?"

    "He''s my great-grandfather," Morningstar smiled lightly, "and the founder of the MIIA''s Shadow Affairs Section. He passed away more than a dozen years ago, and my father and grandfather took over his ''inheritance'' at an early age. ''. Up to now, most of the MI operators in the city of night are ''fourth generation'' or earlier ''third generation'' like me, you may think my appearance is a bit strange... This is the first The third and fourth generation have completely completed the proof of ''Shadow Affinity''."

    Amber opened his mouth and scratched his hair a little embarrassedly: "Actually, it''s not that strange... Although I was really surprised when I saw it for the first time."

    Chen Xing just smiled indifferently, and then took a half step back slightly, pointing to the entrance of the city of night: "Please come with me, I will take you through this city on the border between the kingdom of God and the world, Chief Amber, after this you are the real hostess of this city. In addition, I will also introduce you to the situation here on the way. The lost and their descendants have been living in this world for a hundred years. Lots of stuff...to see."

    ¡­

    The City of Night, as its name suggests, seems to be forever shrouded in a dark and chaotic sky above the city, maintaining a paradoxical state that seems to have entered the night, but there are still glimmers of light illuminating the streets.

    This is very different from the desert surrounding the Throne of the Night Lady, which is always illuminated by the pale light...

    But even if it is forever shrouded in such a dim sky, even if from a distance the whole city seems to be just an eerie and gloomy silhouette, the streets of this "City of Night" are actually far more than Gawain imagined..." bustling and bustling.¡±

    Because this city has inhabitants, and there are innumerable inhabitants.

    In the mist, row upon row of houses lined the streets. From a distance, many houses seemed to be stacked against the geometric principles. Their upside-down outer walls even made it difficult to accurately determine the orientation of doors and windows. On both sides of the road, There are also simple and elegant street lamps that extend into the distance. The crystal lampshade at the top of the street lamps is flickering with a pale and dim light. This light is not for lighting, but simply as an embellishment in the city.

    And in the streets and alleys of this city, which looks like a dream and is somewhat absurd and weird, it is the residents of the night city. They are the dark shadows that suddenly flashed from the walls, the misty clouds that are bustling through the streets, and they are all wrapped around them. Rune cloth belts, shadow dwellers with secretive movements, and even many other figures that were not visible to the naked eye at all, but only the whispering voices that sounded in the air, and only from the perception of breath, Gawain could judge. out "there are people out there".

    This is the city created by the master of light and shadow. It is located at the "gate" at the border of night. From the painting style to the atmosphere, from the buildings in the city to the residents living here, everything here presents a kind of dream and reality. Staggered weird state, it can even be called a "lucid dream", and even a well-informed person like Gawain, walking on such a city street is quite creepy, which even reminds him of some Description from horror stories:

    When you open your eyes and see this place, you feel that there are no figures anywhere, you rubbed your eyes hard, and found that this TM is full of human figures and only human "shadows"...

    "The painting style of this place finally begins to match the impression left by the ancient **** ''Lady Night'' to the world." Even Amber, who has "lived" in this city for a while, seemed a little uncomfortable. Walking through a low wall, a flat "shadow" like a sheet of paper was printed on the low wall. As Amber''s voice fell, the shadow "floated" abruptly from the wall, and then it seemed to be with Gao Wen and others The person said hello, and then turned into an invisible cloud and drifted away, "I didn''t feel so wrong when I was wandering in this place before..."

    "Your self-awareness was incomplete at the time, so of course you didn''t feel any inconsistencies," Morning Star smiled, "but you don''t have to be nervous, the residents living in this city are all the children of Lady Ye. The people are the shadow dwellers who have completed their journey of return and regained their senses from the blind wandering state. Maybe their shape is a little weird... but everyone is very friendly, and they will treat you as VIPs."

    "They are all shadow dwellers?" Gawain opened his eyes in surprise, "Including the shadow that emerged from the wall just now, and those ''voices'' that can only be heard speaking?"

    "Yes, they are all shadow dwellers. There are only two kinds of dwellers here, either the ''Descendants of the Lost'' like me, or the shadow dwellers," Morningstar smiled and nodded, "and the descendants of the lost are everywhere in the city. The population is very small.¡±

    "...I thought all the shadow dwellers were the ones with rune cloth belts wrapped around their bodies, with a cloud of mist floating inside," Gawain said in surprise, "So they have...other forms."

    "Shadow residents also have emotions, and naturally they will have different aesthetics. When they were wandering unconsciously, everyone was the same, but now that they have regained their senses, they will naturally... dress up," Chen Xing said, with a tone and expression that seemed to It''s a bit weird. "Of course, their way of dressing may not be the same as the ''outside'' aesthetic. For example, in the past two years, many shadow residents seem to have ''translucent black frosted fog with a concentration of 32% with horizontal gray and white. Gradients'' as a pop aesthetic... well, honestly, I don''t really understand that either."

    Gawain thought for a while, and finally he could only let out a long sigh: "What on earth was Madam Ye thinking about when she created this race..."

    "Ms. He... will often act recklessly," Chen Xing''s mouth curled slightly, "When I was very young, my great-grandfather once told me about his youth, he said that when the lost people first came here I am also not used to this. Living next to an unpredictable ancient **** brought a lot of pressure to everyone, but later we found out that the lady''s seemingly ''unpredictable eccentric temper'' was actually It''s just a matter of thinking about it, and ignoring him... It doesn''t seem to have any effect."

    Gawain glanced at Amber next to him subconsciously, and then immediately withdrew his gaze before the Shadow Assault Goose noticed.

    Chen Xing continued to lead the way forward, and suddenly stopped in front of an intersection, then she raised her hand and pointed forward.

    Gawain looked in the direction of her finger, and his eyes suddenly froze in mid-air.

    He saw a banner, depicting a sword and a plow, flying high on a steeple in the city of night, although the banner had faded, leaving only the same monotonous black and white as the surrounding buildings, but the sword and plow pattern Instead, it became clearer.

    He heard Morningstar''s voice next to him: "Most of the people living in this block are descendants of Cecil people, and the Shadow Affairs Section will use this as a stronghold. We maintain the laws of the empire here, dealing with and other The relationship between the city and on behalf of the descendants of the lost and dealing with the shadow dwellers.

    "In the past century, we have formed a very good ''neighborhood relationship'' with the aboriginal people here, and learned a lot from the shadow people about the shadow world, about the ancient civilization, and even about the night lady and the tide. History Although the shadow dwellers have been wandering blindly for hundreds of thousands of years, most of them still remember what happened during their wandering, and some were originally inhabitants of the Violet Kingdom, and they know many unknown histories ."

    Then she paused, then raised her finger and pointed in another direction: "The intersection ahead is to the left, and two blocks across, is where the descendants of the Typhons live."

    "Typhon?!" Gawain stopped in surprise, but then he realized that he was right, of course there are descendants of the Typhons here!

    When the dream of the Violet Kingdom suddenly dissipated, the "foreigners" devoured by the mist were not only the operators and multinational businessmen sent by Cecil, but also a large number of Typhon merchants and their own intelligence personnel who stayed on the Violet Island during the same period. Not only Typhon, but also the grey elf traders from the Mosswood Forest, the apprentices sent by the northern city-state union to study, and the travelers who crossed the strait in their own name!

    Back then, the Violet Kingdom was a reclusive country, but it was only in its core areas that enforced a strict lockdown policy. Its border cities were still open to the Loren Continent. Under such a limited opening, those who were trapped in the Violet Mist were not. A whole bunch of people!

    To Lady Ye, Cecil is no different from Typhon and Ogure. Since he left the Silver-Eyed Clod and his party, then to other "lost people" who also entered the Shadow Kingdom... Of course He will treat them equally.

    "Also... Of course there will be Typhons," Gawain exhaled softly with a curious expression on his face, "Then what''s the situation with them now?"

    "Their leader was Viscount Herbona Raven, a very capable leader, and as far as I know, the grandfather of Viscount Herbona Raven, named Dante Raven, was a A soldier," Chen Xing nodded, "We don''t know much about the ''outside world'', all the information comes from the inheritance of our ancestors and fathers, but considering that the ''outer world'' has not experienced a century like the city of night. With the passage of time, the information we know should not be out of date, right?"

    Gawain looked at Amber next to him thoughtfully, the latter nodded after a moment of thought: "Dante Raven, a soldier of Typhon, he has a cousin named Marianne Raven, this Marianne Miss Nu was one of the first Typhon scholars to study at Cecil."

    "Mariano Raven..." Gawain thought for a while, then recalled, "Oh, I signed the graduation certificate of those special Typhon students back then. I remember that name."

    "It seems that Miss Marianne''s cousin is also one of the people who disappeared in the Violet Mist Incident, and his descendants have now become the leaders of the Typhons in this night city..." Gawain said, involuntarily Sheng sighed, "For people outside, the disappearance of a loved one just happened not long ago, but in this night city, everything is a century ago."

    "It seems that we have to do some handover work after that," Amber said thoughtfully, "This city is not only our people, but also the descendants of the lost from various countries. For those who lost their relatives in the Violet Mist incident The news we bring out...is precious to those who hear it."

    Gawain nodded.

    Compared with the coming tide and Ragnarok plan, this is not a big deal, but for those who are closely related, these things must be taken care of.

    Morningstar turned his head and pointed to the other side of the block.

    "On the other side is the block jointly established by the descendants of the lost people of the Ogure tribe and the descendants of the northern city-state. Most of the outstanding craftsmen and brewers are concentrated there. They have a wide network of connections, and they also have a good relationship with the shadow residents...

    "Four blocks away from here, there is a large residential area, which is called the ''Great Market''. Most of the people living there are descendants of adventurers and independent merchants, and some are scholars or free mercenaries. Yes. The atmosphere of the big market is relaxed and there are many entertainment venues, and even the shadow residents often go there to kill time.

    "In addition, there are some scattered settlements between these blocks, most of which have gradually appeared in the past 100 years... After such a long time, in fact, the descendants left by the original group of lost people have already happened. There have been great changes, and some people don''t care much about the ''inheritance'' and ''admonition'' left by their ancestors, but in general, everyone is getting along pretty well now..."

    Listening to Chen Xing''s remarks, Gao Wen suddenly sighed softly: "A hundred years of vicissitudes..."

    "Yes, Your Majesty," Chen Xing froze for a moment, then smiled, "One hundred years of vicissitudes."

 Chapter 1569ï¼š return to the present

    At the end of the city of night, a dark fog stood in front of Gawain and Amber like a wall. Even the twisted and stacked houses look even more bizarre, while the bustling "people" on the street all stop 100 meters away from this foggy wall.

    Gawain stopped and looked up at the dense fog in front of him: "Is this the exit?"

    "Yes, this is the exit of the city of night. After crossing this mist, you can return to the real world," Chen Xing nodded lightly. "The current location is near the camp between the forest and the wilderness."

    Gawain nodded, and then looked back at the direction he came from. He saw the row upon row of houses extending into the distance along the empty and solid streets. The pale street lamps were dotted on both sides of the dim street like stars. The blurred people seem to be looking at this side from a distance. Some of them are the aborigines of the Shadow World, and others are the "Descendants of the Lost" who have human-like facial features like Morningstar.

    "...If I have time, I''d like to spend more time in this city," Gawain said casually, "I''m really interested in the way you live here and how this city works on weekdays, and I''m also Curious how the lost descendants from other countries who live with you see the ''outside world''."

    "Yeah, if I have time, I would like to introduce my home to you two, but there are more important things waiting for you," Chen Xing smiled, "so it''s time to say goodbye - But please rest assured, this city will always open its doors to you, the hostess has obtained the authority of the city of night, she can find a shortcut to here in the shadow world, we welcome you again at any time."

    Gao Wen nodded slightly when he heard the words, and then walked towards the mist, Amber couldn''t help but looked back and looked rather nostalgic, but in the end she pursed her lips and followed Gao with her short legs upside down. Wen''s footsteps, the two disappeared one after the other in the thick fog.

    A slightly cold and wonderful touch was fleeting, and Gawain felt that he had passed through a thin-film-like "substance", and in this short moment, the world he perceived had completely changed, accompanied by the rapidity of light and shadow. Shaking and reorganizing, a gleam of light appeared in the darkness he saw, and then the forest, the wilderness, the sky, and the clouds on the horizon began to emerge from the gleam¡ªas if the dream faded in the early morning, and the colorful and vibrant reality world Come on!

    In the next second, he felt down-to-earth, stepping back on the land of the real world and seeing the bright and rich colors again made his heart suddenly relaxed, and he couldn''t help but take a deep breath. .

    To be honest, although the shadow kingdom dominated by Lady Night is not dangerous, the pale and monotonous desert and the eternally dark city are definitely not a pleasant beauty. If he didn''t come out, he suddenly returned to the outside world at this time, and he felt the lingering feeling of depression in his heart before.

    However, compared with him as a "normal person", Amber, who was born to be friendly with Shadow, obviously had a different feeling. As soon as her figure emerged from the air, she muttered: "Hey, I really feel reluctant to leave from there... "

    Hearing this, Gawain couldn''t help but glance at her sideways: "What''s the matter, are you still planning to live in the Shadow God Kingdom?"

    "It''s not enough to live for a long time-but I really considered whether to live in that city for a few days every few days," Amber waved his hands when he heard Gawain''s words, but then he became very excited, "At the beginning I haven''t felt it yet, but I think about it now... That''s my city! My city! Didn''t you hear what Morningstar said? ''The Mistress of the City of Night'', hehe, I never thought that I would one day To have such a title..."

    "It''s okay, don''t be shy," Gawain knew at a glance that the goose was about to float again, and immediately put his hand on her head (physically preventing floatation), and pouted as he pressed down, "You still have a title. It''s called the Deputy Lord of the Kingdom of God, and I haven''t seen how many plus marks you have in your combat ability - this kind of honorary title is enough to listen to. You can find two eloquent bards who can compile a book for you in the afternoon without any duplicates. Yes, does that work?"

    After he finished speaking, he paused and added: "In addition, you should not be able to live in the city of night every three to five, not because of other things, mainly because you go to the border of the kingdom of God and no one will be able to find you. Now, in case of an emergency, we can''t contact you, and we don''t know if Ms. Ye can connect to the Internet... When you look back and confirm that the magic net can be set up in the city of night, you should consider fishing. "

    When Amber heard this, he curled his lips: "I just said it casually, I might not be able to get used to it if I move there. But then again, when I fish, I have to keep a fish that can be used at any time. To drag back the communicator for overtime work, is this still a fish?"

    Gawain stared blankly at the righteous Shadow Assault Goose beside him, and for a while he only said one sentence: "The key question is this?"

    Amber didn''t seem to hear Gawain''s question at all, she just took a breath, as if she was using the cold air in the early morning to cool her a little boiling head, and only said with a little emotion after she was refreshed: "But then again... This trip to the Shadow Kingdom is really, in your words, it''s like a lifetime - it''s really like a lifetime, too many things happened."

    Gawain didn''t speak for a while, he just couldn''t help but think of the fifty-year dream of a dreamlike and illusory life that Madam Ye weaved for him, the choice between "mortals" and "gods", and the world In the still precarious future, he stood in contemplation for a long time. There are too many facts in the Shadow Kingdom, which may take a long time to sort out - but soon, his contemplation was interrupted.

    A low and majestic dragon roar suddenly came from the sky, and the black dragon stirred its wings to pass over the heads of Gawain and Amber. In the increasingly bright rays of light at dawn, the steel mechanical structure on the edge of the dragon''s wings appeared striking. She had obviously noticed the two figures on the surface, so after a roar, she began to circle and gradually landed. Gawain saw the giant dragon falling more than ten meters in front of him. After it stopped, a figure disappeared. Jumped from there.

    It was Duchess Victoria Wilder in a white dress and a silver fox shawl.

    Then another light curtain suddenly emerged from the air. The huge body of the black dragon was condensed and reshaped in the light curtain, and the figure of the black-haired maid, Maggie, stepped out of it.

    Amber shrank her neck the moment she saw Victoria appear, and then turned her head to look at Gawain: "Okay, the family members have appeared, you will be in charge of the negotiations later, you are her direct superior..."

    Gawain didn''t pay any attention to this shadow attack goose who could touch it. He just sorted out his expression and mood a little, and then calmly greeted the pair of master and servant who were walking towards him.

    "Your Majesty," Victoria came to Gawain and bowed to pay homage first, "I''m glad to see you and Miss Amber have returned safely - news came from the City of Thousand Towers that you will appear in this area at dawn today, Maggie and I came one step ahead."

    "So that''s how it is..." Gawain understood why someone came to meet him as soon as he and Amber "landed", and then he asked curiously, "Today... how long have we been gone?"

    "It''s been seven full days, and we have completely lost your news," Victoria lowered her head, her eyes had been looking around since just now, but she still answered Gawain''s question first, "But the City of a Thousand Towers has always been Keep in touch with us, promise your safety, and don''t worry at home, everything is in order."

    "Well, very good," Gawain nodded slightly, he noticed Victoria''s gaze, and after a moment of hesitation, he said, "Modir... didn''t come back with us."

    Victoria kept her head lowered and her eyes lowered slightly. Her expression and tone didn''t seem to change, but her voice suddenly became softer: "Ancestor... Has he really completed his last journey?"

    Amber on the side blinked, although Gawain had told her that Victoria should be mentally prepared, she was still a little surprised at this time: "You know he won''t come back?"

    Victoria was silent for two seconds, then sighed with relief: "When he set off to the Violet Island to investigate the Mist incident, the ancestor seemed... to have some expectations. He seems to have known when and when his journey will take place. Where does it end? He also said that the investigation trip to Violet Island may be the last adventure of his life, and then I knew that he was going to never return in the end."

    Gawain looked at Victoria quietly: "You say goodbye, right?"

    "Yes, Your Majesty," Victoria said slowly, "before you set foot on the Long Bridge, I said goodbye to my ancestors solemnly - although we have been together for a short time, I don''t think we should have any regrets."

    "That''s good," Gawain nodded, "Modir has now stayed with Lady Night permanently, and his adventure has an amazing ending, if you agree, Amber and I will later This adventure of his was recorded and passed down to the world, I think it is necessary for the world to know the story of this great adventurer... Victoria, what do you think?"

    Victoria bent down and said in a very solemn tone: "It is also an honor for my ancestors to follow your wishes - he has always regarded you as an idol, and your memory and recognition are far more important to him than anything else."

    Gawain nodded, and then said: "Take us back to the camp first... Those Typhons haven''t left yet, have they?"

    "They''re still there," Victoria replied immediately. "They''re also waiting for news of your return these days, especially Lady Diana, who was ordered to investigate the whereabouts of the Typhon spy who disappeared in the Violet Mist incident."

    "The Typhonian who disappeared in the Violet Mist Incident..." Gawain exhaled softly, thinking of the vicissitudes of the century in the City of Night, and the flags still flying in the City of Night, his expression couldn''t help changing. It is much more solemn, "After returning to the camp, invite Lady Diana to come over. Since the flag of the crown and shield is still flying in the city of night, it is necessary for Typhon to know what happened at the border of the kingdom of God."

    ...

    The capital of the Typhon Empire, Aldenan, deep in the Obsidian Palace.

    Rosetta Augustus ended the magical communication with the distant place, watching the crystal ball in front of him gradually sinking into darkness, he adjusted his posture on the seat, and then stared at the warm and jumping fire in the fireplace, and fell into a brief moment. thinking.

    "A hundred years... Is the flag still flying?"

    The flames in the fireplace were throbbing, and after an unknown period of time, the sound of footsteps approaching from behind awakened him from his contemplation, and Matilda''s voice sounded from the direction of the footsteps: "Father, it''s Dai. Any news from Miss Anna?"

    Rosetta nodded lightly, and then suddenly said, "Do you still remember the name Dante Raven?"

    Matilda pondered for a moment and nodded lightly: "I remember that he appeared on the list of Violet''s missing persons, and the Earl of Winterhold rated him as ''a down-to-earth and promising young man''."

    "Young man..." Rosetta muttered softly, then shook her head, "It''s time to inform the relatives who are waiting for the results of the investigation into the Violet Mist incident. Diana has confirmed the whereabouts of those missing."

    "Where is the missing person? Has it been found?" Matilda opened her eyes slightly. "Then they..."

    "I can''t come back," Rosetta waved, "remember the news from Cecil before? There is evidence that people who were swallowed by the violet mist were sent to the border of the Shadow Kingdom, and at some point Hundreds of years have passed in twisted circumstances - now the news has been confirmed that Gawain Cecil ended his ''journey to the kingdom of God'' and returned to the real world in the early hours of this morning, during which he personally entered to that frontier city, and to meet the descendants of the lost there... For us, it just happened not long ago, and for the people there, it is already a century ago.

    "Now, the lost people of the past have all passed away, and their descendants have become the inhabitants of the shadow world. The only thing that is fortunate is... The banner of the Typhon Empire is still passed down from generation to generation in the hands of those descendants."

    Matilda was stunned. Although Cecil had indeed reported "gossip" in this regard before, the information was really confirmed today, and the bizarreness of the incident still made her very stunned. She was completely stunned. It took more than ten seconds to subconsciously say: "...As expected of the ''big pioneer''..."

    "Yeah, as expected of him, it seems that no matter how bizarre things happen to him, it''s a matter of course," even Rosetta couldn''t help but sigh, but then shook his head, "But after all, it''s an elder, Let''s not talk about him like that behind his back. Matilda, what''s the matter with you coming here so early in the morning?"

    "Yes, Royal Father," Matilda quickly restrained her impolite associations of the great pioneer in her mind upon hearing this, she slightly adjusted her expression, and her tone became solemn, "The large-scale sacrificial ceremony More than half of the preparation work has been completed, and the first sacrifice test will be held as scheduled in seven days. According to the plan, in order to collect as much ''logistics data'' during the sacrifice process as possible, there will be a total of three test sites in the three empires. The ceremony will start at the same time, The high priest in charge of presiding over the ceremony sent a request to ask if you will ''watch the ceremony'' in person that day?"

    Rosetta raised her eyebrows when she heard the words: "Since the Church of God of War fell, the priests of the remaining churches in the country have become more and more aware of the rules."

    "After all, even the once most powerful Church of God of War has fallen, and the power of the Theocratic Council is backed by the alliance and the royal family. To come forward to ''authorize'' such a large-scale ceremony, the first reaction of the priest who was selected to perform the ceremony must be trepidation and fear, and to speculate all night."

    "They won''t think about the truth until they die," Rosetta laughed happily, "Go and reply to that great priest, I will be there in person-this is probably the most exciting event I have ever participated in in my life. Happy sacrificial event."

 Chapter 1570ï¼š "Double Spring"

    The Sword of Dawn Text Chapter 1570 "Double Reed" Cecil 5 years, in the early spring, with the constellation Frostbite leaving the highest point in the night sky, the constellation Ryder gradually rose from the horizon, and the cold and cold winter entrenched in the northern kingdom finally Gradually leave, an atmosphere of eagerly looking forward to the spring flowers begins to gradually brew between the city and the countryside. The recovery festival is approaching. For most countries on this continent, this will be the most important time of the year. festival.

    For the citizens of Cecil City, this year''s Recovery Festival is even more special.

    This is the first festival of recovery since the victory of the Great Battle of Tarash, and the first major festival that the Alliance has ushered in since celebrating the victory day. It is also the day when His Majesty Gawain Cecil ended his tour and returned to his loyal imperial capital. In order to celebrate this special day, the imperial family and the Theocratic Council even came forward to authorize a grand religious celebration to hold a "fertility prayer and sacrifice ceremony" in the largest pioneer square in Cecil City.

    Since the Theocratic Council has vigorously rectified the sects across the country and the authority of the church has been completely weakened, the priests and believers of various sects have not held rituals of this scale for a long time.

    For this day, half of the city has been decorated with lights, and the Pioneer Square has been prepared a few days ago, and now it has been completely arranged as a sacred ceremony venue in line with the teachings of the Three Gods of Harvest, symbolizing Gaia, the mother of the earth, and Eve, the goddess of harvest. As well as the various herbs and minerals of the three sisters, the goddess of spring, Flora, are dotted all over the square, and the street lights are tied with dried wheat ears and straw poles that were specially reserved last year, extending from Pioneer Square to the church area.

    The crowd in costumes started from their homes in the early hours of the morning, walked along the main road from the church area to the main square, and arrived at the altar area on time before the sun filled the square. Pray and pour the dew collected from the previous day into the jar in front of the altar. With the last drop of water falling into the jar, the ceremony of praying to the gods begins.

    Then the horn sounded, and the bells and drums rang in unison, symbolizing the joy of the harvest. The ascetic monks wearing garlands walked to the high platform. They stepped on the thorny road specially paved in front of the high platform with their bare feet. The goddess of spring intends to melt the winter snow, and the virgin maiden wearing a simple long dress and holding wheat ears also stepped onto the high platform. She will preside over the sacrificial ceremony in the next session, as a representative of the devout believers, on the high platform Hear the will of the gods directly...

    And when it all started, Gawain stood on the tallest tower at the end of Pioneer Square, quietly overlooking the crowded pomp on the square, as well as the solemn and cumbersome sacred ceremonies on the altar.

    Behind him, there is a large-scale machine in the not spacious room. This machine occupies almost half of the room. The crystal matrix and the rune substrate, along with the crystal emitting a faint light, a low humming sound also came from the depths of the machine, echoing slightly throughout the room.

    In addition to this room, in the entire tower, there are various protective devices, and there are fully armed and determined judge monks guarding everywhere.

    This layer of protection is not to ensure Gawain''s own safety. The safety of a legendary powerhouse does not require the protection of these things. The real purpose of these protections is to maintain an unprecedentedly powerful anti-divine barrier to ensure the theocratic director in the tower. The researchers of the conference can safely record various parameters of the ceremony site, maintain communication with the courtyard of disobedience, and in the process not be noticed by the divine half-body of the three gods of abundance.

    Gawain''s eyes passed through the window and landed on the altar. He saw that the "Holy Maiden" had placed the ear of wheat in front of the three icons. It was the gestures of the three sisters Gaia, Eve, and Flora who were kindly watching the world, and with the solemn and devout prayers from the Holy Maiden''s mouth, the surface of the three icons immediately showed a dense brilliance, followed by the already dry wheat. Sui regained her vigor.

    Seeing the icon glowing and the wheat ears turning green, the saint seemed relieved. She smiled and nodded. This "miracle image" indicates that the connection between the gods and the world has been established, and the three goddesses have already turned their attention. At this sacred sacrifice site, the sacrifice ceremony that is about to take place here...is a "right way" recognized by the gods.

    A familiar breath emerged from the air, and Gawain heard Amber''s voice coming from beside him: "It looks really troublesome... I started preparing a few days ago, and now it''s finally officially started, and there is still so much more. The ''symbolic rituals'' that go round and round, like walking around the streets before the sun shines, ascetic monks pricking their feet with thorns, putting ears of wheat in front of statues... Isn''t this all a toss?"

    "The cumbersome religious ceremonies are to demonstrate the divinity of the gods and establish a clear distance between the gods and mortals. At the same time, the process of formulating complex rules and strictly implementing them, and gradually evolving them into iron laws is also a manifestation of the authority of the church. Gao Wen smiled and said casually, "And in the early stage of society, the cultural level and logical ability of ordinary people are generally not strong. In this case, it is necessary to ensure that large-scale activities are carried out in an orderly manner, and some seem strange but mandatory. Sexual ''rules'' are essential things that not only inspire awe, but also ensure that the sacred ritual scene doesn''t get out of hand."

    Speaking of this, he paused and shook his head: "Of course, with the development of society, the purpose and form of many religious ceremonies will be ''deformed'' to a certain extent. On the one hand, the church must strictly implement its ''core'' to show its orthodoxy Status, on the one hand, will add a lot of ''private goods'' due to human factors, anyway, as long as it does not violate the basic dogma of the gods, as long as things like sacrificial ceremonies can be executed, it will be a success."

    "That''s right, I suspect that Gaia and the other three directly participated in the last part of the icon lighting," Amber leaned beside Gawain and muttered while looking at the square with his head, "The tossing of the ascetic monks in front of them is just for the ceremony. In the middle of the process, go to the square to collect donations for soup and medicine..."

    Gao Wen: "¡­"

    Although he really wanted to remind the Shadow Assault Goose that what was going on in front of him was a very serious large-scale experiment that directly affected whether the Ragnarok plan could be carried out smoothly, there was another voice in his heart telling him what this guy said. right.

    The feeling of not being able to spit out was extremely uncomfortable, so Gawain quickly turned his attention to other places. He looked away from the ceremony scene in the square, turned around and came to the large equipment in the center of the room, which was buzzing. The rattling device is essentially a high-power anti-divine barrier generator, but for this special application scenario, it has integrated a set of encrypted communication equipment inside. Gao Wen reached out and activated the crystal located in front of the device. There was a clicking sound of the rune substrate switching, the crystal surface gradually lit up, and then a clear holographic projection appeared in front of him and Amber.

    The most striking thing in the center of the holographic projection is the golden oak tree in the back of the courtyard, and next to the golden oak tree, Flora, the goddess of spring who was talking with Amorn, heard the movement from the communication device and immediately got up and left. come over.

    In the background behind Flora, in the dark depths that are still some distance away from the golden oak tree, other tall and majestic figures can be vaguely seen. They are gathered in the "meeting ground", ready to witness this sacrifice ceremony. of other gods.

    "The ceremony in Cecil City has begun," Gawain nodded slightly to the goddess of spring that appeared in the communicator. "As planned, the ceremony scene on Typhon and Baiyin should also start at the same time."

    "Yes, we have already felt the strong prayer of the believers just now," Flora nodded immediately, and raised her finger to the darkness in the distance of the disobedient courtyard, "My two sisters have returned to the kingdom of God to monitor the sacrificial passage. situation, I stay here to pay attention to the changes in the world."

    "Well," Gawain replied simply, then he seemed to suddenly remember something, and asked again, "Is there any problem with the sacrifice and the calibration of the ceremony site? Don''t make a mistake with such a large-scale sacrifice passage. , for the first time since ancient times."

    "Don''t worry!" The goddess of spring had a bright smile on her face, her front hooves tapped lightly on the ground, "Take away the things in the house, don''t need the house, the words ''Wude Express, the mission must be achieved'' is printed on the box. Take away the things that are not marked, don¡¯t take the things that are not marked, you can take the things when no one is watching, and once someone sees them, you can¡¯t take them. !"

    Gawain nodded as he listened, and his heart relaxed a little. To be honest, he didn''t doubt that the three goddesses would not be able to remember such a simple thing. He was mainly worried that the three sisters would go wrong because they were too excited. It is biased towards "people", and human beings... will significantly reduce their intelligence when they are about to get off work.

    But he nodded his head here, but Amber next to him seemed to suddenly remember something, and hurriedly came over: "Hey wait! Don''t forget to take the things on the altar!"

    The goddess of spring in the communication screen was stunned for a moment: "Altar? What altar?"

    "The platform where your saint is standing!" Amber''s eyes widened immediately, "That''s the focus of this sacrificial ceremony! Don''t forget to take away the sacrificial offerings in the end... I went and you really forgot, did you?"

    The goddess of spring fell silent for a while, and then turned her face away while digging hard with her hoof: "I didn''t forget."

    Gao Wen: "¡­"

    ¡­

    At the same time, on the large altar in the center of Pioneer Square, the Holy Maiden of Harvest has completed the prayers and blessings before the sacrificial ceremony, and this sacred ceremony is about to usher in a critical stage.

    Under the focus of thousands of believers and many priests, the saint with brilliant golden curly hair came to the statue of the three goddesses with a very serious expression. She ignited the incense that had been prepared before the icon, and The dew collected in the early morning was sprinkled on the edge of the incense plate, and then in the unison of the priests, the holy thing handed over by the deacon was taken and placed in front of the icon.

    It was the first sprout to sprout in the temple garden before the Resurrection Festival, the snow water collected during the last snowfall in the cold winter, and the highest-quality lapis lazuli amulet representing the "Holy Nature" of the three goddesses.

    The saint put these sacrifices at the feet of the icon. This is not the first time she has performed the sacrifice ceremony to the three goddesses, but it is definitely the most respectful, solemn, and solemn in her life.

    Not only was this ceremony supported by the royal family and the Theocratic Council, but also because on the eve of the royal family''s order, she was actually enlightened by the three goddesses in her sleep, and the goddesses directly heralded the arrival of this grand ceremony.

    Getting "omens" from the gods before the royal and theocratic orders were given, what else could these prophetic things not be true divine graces and miracles? It can''t be because the gods held a meeting with His Majesty the Emperor two months in advance, right?

    With a grateful heart inspired by the gods and full of confidence in the support of the royal family, the Holy Maiden of Harvest took a deep breath. She felt that this might be the most successful sacrificial ceremony she could hold in her life, because... she had already I felt the gaze of the gods descend on this earth.

    There was joy and anticipation in his eyes.

    On the edge of Pioneer Square, a large warehouse facility was standing quietly in the depths of the streets and alleys that the believers who participated in the ceremony had not noticed.

    This is an inconspicuous warehouse, which is no different from the common civilian storage facilities in this urban area, but at this time, there are more than a dozen sentries openly or secretly around this inconspicuous warehouse, and the trial knights in civilian clothes and The Arbitration Tribunal nuns are vigilantly monitoring all the bells and whistles at all the gates of the warehouse and the intersections of every nearby street, and even on the roofs of every building around the warehouse, there is at least one monitor who is responsible for guarding.

    At the front gate of the heavily guarded warehouse, in an inconspicuous corner, a small badge with wheat ears as the main body was printed.

    That is the emblem of the three gods of abundance.

    The place with the sacred emblem is the sacrificial ground.

    Veronica, holding a platinum scepter, came to the warehouse. After a brief handover with the sentry at the main entrance, she pushed open the warehouse door and stepped into it.

    The rich artistic atmosphere in the warehouse is blowing towards the face with tons of charging units, cannonball boxes that are almost piled up neatly, crystal bombs that can¡¯t be seen at a glance, and other dazzling ¡°crystals of modern art¡±.

    What they have in common is that they are easy to use, durable to storage, easy to maintain and easy to maintain, and do not need to consider the launch environment.

    Of course, for security reasons, only part of the bombs were stacked in this warehouse. They were all defused. The fuzes were all placed in another warehouse opposite the square, which had the same arrangement as here.

    Veronica''s eyes swept across the entire warehouse. After confirming for the last time that this "sacred ceremony ground" was as usual, she took out a piece of paper from her arms, shook it away, and read the words on it expressionlessly. Text: "Symbol of the Earth, Lord of the Harvest, Messenger of Spring and Recovery..."

    On the square, the saint in the center of the altar raised her hands to the icon with devotion and awe, and her voice echoed in the ears of thousands of believers: "The devout believers pray to the three gods, we are like lambs, crawling on the ground. In this world, we have received the grace of God, and sincere sacrifices..."

    In the warehouse, Veronica had put away the paper with the prayers recorded in her hands. According to memory, her unwavering voice reading the manuscript ended at the same time as the prayers of the saints in the square.

    "...With this humble attitude, I offer the treasures of this world. May God be gracious and accept this sacrifice."

    The next second, a distorted light curtain filled Veronica''s sight!

    All perceptions are useless at this moment, the opening of the large-scale sacrifice channel directly and briefly distorts the order of time and space in the warehouse, and the tons of "art collections" are turned into something between the material and the virtual image. things, and was sucked into the depths of the twisted light curtain like a storm!

    In the square, thousands of believers looked up at the same time, and the Holy Maiden of Harvest also stared at the three offerings at the feet of the icon. This is the most critical stage of the whole ceremony. Whether the gods are happy because of the piety of mortals, the harvest of a year Whether Yu Shunsui can be guaranteed depends on whether the sacrifice will be taken away by invisible forces. The girl with curly blond hair didn''t dare to blink. She stared at it for a long time, and she felt uneasy about to emerge in her heart. At that time, the vision she had been waiting for finally appeared.

    An invisible light curtain suddenly descended from above, and wherever the light curtain passed, the sacrifices disappeared out of thin air.

    Even the trays with the offerings seem to be gone...

    The saint blinked. She looked at the deacon next to her and found that the deacon was also a little flustered.

    I have never seen this. jpg.

    But after all, it is a high-level priest, and the most basic requirement for standing in this position is to be calm enough. The saintess quickly woke up from the astonishment of "How come the three goddesses even took away the plate?", and thought within a second. Well, the reason to convince herself and all the believers, she turned to look at the square, facing the splendid scene of thousands of people, and announced loudly

    "Rejoice! God is very pleased with our piety!"

    The next second, there was thunderous applause in the square.

    At the same time, around the golden oak tree that disobeyed the courtyard, the gods who came to watch the lively also burst into applause.

 Chapter 1571ï¼š Fireworks for Ragnarok

    The success of the sacrificial ceremony brought the celebration atmosphere in the square to its peak. The followers of the God of Plenty cheered thunderously, and the priests around the altar also began to praise the holy names of the three goddesses in unison. The brilliance emerged from the sky above the statues of the three goddesses, shrouding the high platform like a magnificent aurora, and then, the magnificent classical music was played, and the priestesses who played the goddess'' messengers came from the other end of the square, and offered incense. The three priest teams of ointment, grain, and soil began to enter the venue, and everything strictly followed the scriptures.

    No one knows what they are sending to the kingdom of the gods behind this exciting festivities.

    In the tall tower on the edge of the square, Gawain stood in front of the window and watched the celebrations on the square with a smile. Next to him was Amber, who was leaning his head forward. After watching the excitement for a long time, Amber suddenly muttered. Get up: "There are still many followers of the three goddesses."

    "The Three Gods of Plenty are the righteous gods with the most widespread believers. Although the Three Gods Church is not as strong as the Holy Light Sect, they are rooted in the most basic material needs of all living beings, so their influence spreads throughout the Loren continent. , they have a very long history, and their birth can even be traced back to the belief variant of the elf main **** Amorn, which is doomed to their deep-rooted influence," Gawain smiled and said calmly, "Theocracy Although the reform of the council has been fruitful and the civil literacy work has been going on for several years, it is still far from enough to completely change this ingrained thing - even if many people can clearly understand the nature of the church and the limitations of the gods, They still choose to go to church and shrines to pray on their rest days, either for pure peace of mind or just as a habit."

    "The good news is that the pursuit of pure peace of mind and the practice of habitual prayers do not actually form a ideological projection, right?" Amber raised his eyebrows, "Whether they are willing to admit it or not, those who know the real situation of the gods For a moment, it is difficult for most of them to have such a pure and pious belief, and even the slightest doubt will form a gap in the ideological trend."

    "Yeah, intellectual literacy has planted a seed of doubt about the gods in their hearts - it''s no wonder that some diehards who haven''t been cleaned up privately refer to me as ''the evil spirit who brings doubt and depravity to the world'', Gawain laughed, and even though he was saying something to slander himself, the smile on his face became more and more pleasant, "Their description is very accurate."

    "You''re not angry at all when you talk about this," Amber gave Gawain a slanted glance, "Do you know that those guys who scold you behind your back are going to hate you so much that their teeth itch?"

    "Those who hate me feel so much pain with their resentment, but they can only watch the world slam on, run over their heads and leave them far behind - shouldn''t I feel that way? Are you very happy?" Gao Wen said cheerfully, "And as I said, their descriptions are very accurate. I just want to bring doubts to the world. Doubt is one of the driving forces for the progress of the world. I have no doubts. If people are not saints, they can only be fools, but how many saints are there?"

    Amber pouted, noncommittal, and then her eyes fell on the square not far away, and after watching for a while, she shook her head slightly: "Then let them be intoxicated again, the Ragnarok plan has begun, they There are few chances to dream."

    Gawain rubbed her hair casually, turned and returned to the large device in the center of the room. After a few simple operations, he switched to another encrypted line. As the magical illusion above the projection crystal gradually refocused while shaking, Bell The figures of Setia and Rosetta Augustus appeared in front of him. .

    "The sacrificial ceremony at the Cecil test site has been carried out smoothly, and the ''goods'' have been delivered to the ''customers''," Gawain nodded to the vision in front of him, "How is the situation on your side?"

    "The condition of the Aldernan test site is normal, and the goods have been delivered," Rosetta Augustus replied first, "I was watching the ceremony just now, and neither the priests nor the believers at the scene noticed the abnormal."

    "The sacrifice ceremony on the royal court''s side also went well," Belsetia also showed a smile, "This is the ceremony I personally presided over."

    "You presided over it yourself?" Gawain raised his eyebrows in surprise. Although he had made an agreement when he decided to set up three simultaneous sacrifice test sites, the three major empires were each responsible for the test process within their own borders, but he did not expect The Queen of Silver actually went to battle in person, "Can you personally preside over the sacrificial ceremony of the three gods of abundance?"

    "This is the decision I have made after consulting with my theological advisors - the belief in the Three Gods of Plenty is derived from the God of Nature, which has complex cultural origins within the Silver Empire, although for some historical reasons, we only recognize the ''natural'' at the official level. God'' is the only ''state religion'', but in fact, most of the silver elves regard the belief in the three gods of abundance as a ''sub-line'' of natural belief. From this point of view, I, the ''highest priestess of the **** of nature'', will act on their behalf. It is appropriate for the Holy Maiden of Fertility to preside over the ceremony," Belsetia explained, "As for the ability to preside over the ceremony, of course I have no problem, at least in terms of knowledge, I am a real ''high priest''."

    Listening to Belsetia''s explanation, Gawain still frowned a little uneasy: "Will there be hidden dangers in terms of thoughts and beliefs?"

    "Don''t worry - the people who really provide the power for the sacrificial ceremony are the common people and the three goddesses of fertility, and all connections are also established on them. I just complete the ritual arrangement and process command step by step, without considering ''religion''. , this is a purely technical issue," Belsetia smiled, "From this point on, the same is true for the ''handover personnel'' we set up in various hidden warehouses: they are not followers of the Three Gods of Plenty, but according to the ritual The process can still open the sacrifice channel."

    "That''s true," Gawain thought for a while, then nodded lightly, "The cooperation of the three goddesses is the key."

    Hearing Gawain mentioning the cooperation of the three goddesses, Rosetta couldn''t help showing a thoughtful look, he touched the stubble on his chin: "I don''t know what''s going on in the kingdom of God now, the three At the same time, the proving ground sent hundreds of tons of ''worldly weapons'' to the kingdom of God, as a ''test'', this is not a small amount, I hope there will be nothing wrong with the three goddesses."

    "Indeed," Belsetia said with a slight frown, "although the things we sent this time have been safely fuze-separated in advance, they still need the three goddesses to assemble and assemble by themselves after they are sent to the Kingdom of God. stored"

    If it was an ordinary person who believed in gods standing here, I am afraid that "God can also make mistakes", but none of the people here at the moment are devout believers, whether it is Gawain or Rosetta, Or Belsetia, who is nominally a "saint" and "priestess", is well aware that gods and mortals have their own limitations and weaknesses, and they have no psychological burden when questioning gods.

    But it is precisely because they questioned the gods that they had no burden, but at this moment, they became the people in this world who would really "worry" the gods-they were like worrying that the child who got the sword for the first time would accidentally get hurt I was equally worried that the three goddesses would blow him up in advance, but Gawain finally relieved: "I don''t think you need to worry, all the gods have taken the arms maintenance class, and Rebecca gave the class herself, and the three sisters of abundance are still the same. The best score in the mock test¡±

    "You even gave the gods a mock test?" Rosetta was stunned for a moment.

    "Of course, if you don''t test, how do you know if they really have mastered it? That''s a big weapon that can blow up gods!" Gawain immediately said of course, "I arranged a written test and practical exercises for them, Rebei. After each class, Ka will spot-check their class notes¡ªthe three sisters in the later rounds of tests had the highest average scores and the most solid notes, so they were recommended by Rebecca, or why do you think the first round of tests required them? Choose the three gods of abundance?

    "I thought it was just as the recovery festival was approaching," Bersetia muttered in astonishment, and then the corners of her mouth trembled, and she sighed, "It''s really worthy of you."

    Gao Wen: "Why do you both have the same expression? Is it unreasonable for me to do this? Take notes in class, take exams after learning, practice skills, and make mistakes. Is this process unreasonable?"

    "Yes, yes, of course," Belsetia didn''t know whether she was crying or happy, she felt that the silver queen''s expression was a little bit untenable, and the corners of her mouth were tight, "The world of the education system of the Cecil Empire Leading the way, the modern school you founded is also an advanced thing that the nations of the Alliance are trying to emulate¡ªbut I never thought that even the gods would need to take reading notes and take exams in your class.¡±

    Gawain immediately rejoiced: "You have to admit that this is very effective."

    At the same time, in the chaotic depths far away from the real world, in the projection group of the endless deep sea, a vibrant kingdom of gods, shrouded in a shimmering dome, was quietly running in the dark.

    Suddenly, continuous flashes of light lit up in the shimmering dome one after another, and the massive transformation of matter caused layers of ripples to appear in the dome of the kingdom of God. declare peace.

    Under the dome, the endless field stretches into the distance. Two large rivers flow on the field and merge into a huge garden in the center of the field. In the depths of the garden, there is a huge open space between the two large rivers. There was a long table with a feast, and countless phantom spirits feasted and celebrated around the long table. There were three more vague and huge figures sitting quietly at the end of the long table. These three figures were ethereal and holy but lacking vitality. Divine but cold and indifferent eyes stared at the feast in front of him, responding to the prayers of believers invisibly like a precision machine, while the economy mixed with blood in the darkness extended from the nearby bushes, Quietly entangled at the feet of these three holy figures who were half human and half deer.

    And outside this feast garden, in an open space on the edge of the vast wilderness, there are three women who are almost exactly the same as the holy figure at the end of the long table. They are Gaia, Eve and Fu who just returned from the meeting place. The three Lola sisters.

    On the open ground in front of the three sisters, there is a mountain of "goods".

    Explosives transported from the world filled the garden entrance, huge ammunition boxes and prefabricated charge units were neatly stacked on the solid ground that had been leveled in advance, and Flora, the goddess of spring, looked up at these "explosion" The mountain of things", it took a long time before a voice came out: "Wow"

    Then the youngest and lively goddess among the three sisters walked briskly to a large box closest to her, pulled off the wooden board on the box, stretched out her hand and took out a cylindrical crystal charge from it. unit, and then posing with her left front leg on the box, while holding the charging unit lightly up and down in her hand: "Well, this batch of goods is of good quality."

    "Where did you learn this unladylike posture?" Gaia was about to check the situation of several other "goods", and frowned when she saw her sister''s behavior, "It looks so vulgar, put your hooves down ."

    Flora quickly retracted her legs, put the charging unit in her hand back into the box and explained with her head down: "A kind of thing called ''Magic Drama'' that Your Excellency Amone is watching."

    "Things on the magic net are very complicated. Amoen is a mature god, he can tell the difference, but you don''t want to follow everything," Gaia immediately taught his sister, "Come here, we still have business to do. ."

    Flora ran back honestly, while Eve, the goddess of harvest next to her, observed the eldest sister''s expression, and picked up a plate from the side a little embarrassedly: "Where is this thing?"

    Gaia looked at the tray in Eve''s hand in astonishment - it was a large plate compared to the size of a human, but in Eve''s hand it was as small as a seasoning plate: "Why is there a plate?"

    "I accidentally brought it back when I was collecting the offerings," Eve said embarrassedly, "and it''s not just a plate."

    Before she could finish her sentence, she heard Flora''s voice coming from nearby. The goddess of spring ran to the "goods" piled up again at some point, and after a lot of searching, there was a new harvest: "Why are there more bricks here?"

    "The bricks should have been brought back from the warehouse floor by accident," Eve sighed, and took out another item from her side, "I still have a shoe here, and I don''t know who it is."

    Gaia stared dumbfounded at what the two younger sisters found from the "sacrifice", her expression changed from embarrassment to astonishment, and she heard Eve continue to say: "I suspect we have brought back a lot. things, but generally it should not be serious, most of them are gadgets that are not easily noticeable or innocuous ''miscellaneous'', after all, we have opened three unprecedented sacrifice channels this time, and transmitted them to the kingdom of God at the same time. I am afraid that matter has surpassed the sum of the past thousands of years.¡±

    Gaia opened her mouth, and in the end she could only say as if to comfort herself: "Yeah, the scale is very large, so it should be inevitable to make mistakes a little while busy, right?"

    Flora looked at Eve and Gaia, and shrank her neck in front of the two sisters: "Will Rebecca stay behind to make up the class because of this?"

    Gaia shook his head, half comforting his sister and half comforting himself: "No, we are collecting experimental data, and mistakes are also part of the experiment - on the whole, our experiment should be quite successful."

    Flora breathed a sigh of relief, and then her eyes fell on the pile of explosives: "Then let''s start now?"

    Gaia glanced back in the direction of the garden, where the joyous but meaningless feasts continued as they had done for thousands of years, while the hollow avatars of the gods sat on the ground where their sisters had been bound for thousands of years. Years, watching all this indifferently.

    The "Earth Goddess" took a light breath and calmed down.

    "Let''s start, let''s prepare a grand firework for the upcoming Ragnarok."

 Chapter 1572ï¼š after the celebration

    The grand sacrificial event lasted for a whole day, until the dusk was getting deeper and the night was approaching, a series of sacred ceremonies on the Pioneer Square finally came to an end, but even so, there were still a large number of people inside and outside the Pioneer Square - the official sacrifice After the ceremony, there will be folk celebrations and entertainment. A large-scale night market will continue from night to the next day. Jugglers, dancers and craftsmen selling specialties will take over the celebration tonight.

    The gifts and prayers of the day are a matter of the gods, and the celebrations and pastimes of the night belong to the world.

    Enjoy the free and cheerful festival after the sacred, rigorous and cumbersome ceremonies. The Pioneer Square after nightfall is even more lively than during the day.

    There are no more rules and regulations, no solemn and rigid church music, replaced by the stage set up by street vendors and mobile artists everywhere. There are local small businessmen selling souvenirs around the square, and there are also people from Kant or Tanzania. Sang''s jugglers and dancers set up a stage to perform in the business area planned by the municipal department. The cheerful and lively tunes were mixed with the sound of hawking. The bright magic spar lamp array floated in the sky above the square, illuminating the night of the celebration.

    This is often the happiest part for children - they don''t yet understand the rigor and sacredness of church rituals, nor do they understand the allusions and inheritance of the three gods of abundance, and religious festivals like Easter are divided into two distinct categories for them. Part of it is the rigorous, boring and depressing daytime, and the night market where you can eat, drink, and play around. All over the square, the slightly anxious or helpless shouts of parents sounded behind them, which became another "scenery" of this celebration night.

    Veronica, holding a platinum scepter, walked unhurriedly among the noisy crowd, looking at everything around her with a smile.

    Holding a scepter, wearing a white dress and shimmering around her, the "Virgin Princess" should have been a particularly eye-catching target in the crowd, and her quiet and calm temperament was also incompatible with the surrounding environment, but the crowd in the square was not. As if not paying attention to the appearance of this big man, the flow of people coming and going is extremely natural and subconsciously avoiding Veronica''s side. Everything is kept at just the right distance.

    She stopped and looked forward.

    There is a rudimentary stage there. It is said to be a stage, but it is actually a modified cart. The rear half of the cart is stretched out and reinforced with support columns, and it becomes the appearance of a stage. The dancer in the light purple dress spun and danced in the middle of the simple wooden platform. Although the night in the early spring was still cold, the dancer''s figure was still cheerful, and the smiles were full of joy. There were two people holding flutes and lyre in the cart. It is country music with a simple tune. It is not as solemn and grand as the church music in the daytime, but the performers still do their best to immerse themselves in it - the audience gathers around this stage, some people applaud, some people Turning around and leaving, more people just stood quietly on the edge and watched.

    Veronica looked at the figure standing quietly on the edge. The other person''s long golden curly hair was particularly eye-catching in the night, and the latter seemed to have noticed the sight that suddenly fell on her. She raised her head, a little bit. Surprised to discover the existence of Veronica, she then showed a polite and gentle smile: "Good night, Your Highness Veronica, I really didn''t expect you to appear in such a lively and vulgar place."

    "I don''t think this place is vulgar, it''s a part of this land," Veronica also smiled back, "but you, didn''t you come too - as the saint of the three gods of abundance, in the grand sacrifice Isn''t there a lot of business to deal with after the ceremony?"

    The one who appeared in front of Veronica was none other than the Holy Maiden of Harvest who presided over the sacrificial ceremony during the day, but at the moment she did not bring the accompanying priests, nor did she wear the robes of the priests, but stood like an ordinary citizen. Here, she looked like she was enjoying the festival. After hearing Veronica''s question, she spread out her hand: "Didn''t you say it too? The grand sacrificial ceremony is over - my work has been completed. , the follow-up matters will be handled by the aides and priests in the temple."

    "I see¡ªit''s not the same as the Church of the Holy Light. I was much busier than you when I was a saint in the North Church," Veronica seemed to say casually, "It seems that you are enjoying the festival here. ?"

    "Is this strange? The gods have blessed the earth, so enjoying the joy of the earth is the best way to respond to the gods," the Holy Maiden of Harvest said naturally, "Tonight, everyone can enjoy themselves here, of course. Including you and me."

    Veronica didn''t answer for a while, she just looked up at the dancer spinning on the wooden platform, and after a long time she said softly as if talking to herself: "Every year there is a recovery festival, before the establishment of the Theocratic Council, it was established. After that, for believers of the God of Harvest, this is the day when the three goddesses bless the earth, but for most non-believers, Easter is just a celebration.¡±

    "I agree with you," the Holy Maiden of Harvest said calmly, "For non-believers, today is just a celebration, but this celebration has been passed down for thousands of years. It is undeniable that the influence of the three gods of fertility has become this An essential part of the celebration, people will hang dry ears of wheat at the door when Easter comes, will dew on the grass on this day as a good omen for the beginning of the year, will eat sweet pies on this day, This practice is spread across several countries, regardless of whether the people in these regions believe in the three goddesses - but you, the executive of the council, should know that these so-called customs are actually variants of some items of the ancient doctrine of fertility That''s it."

    Veronica listened quietly, she knew what the other party said was true, and she admitted these facts from the beginning, just as Gawain had told her - the power of faith has grown on this land for thousands of years, This is not an impurity that can be removed from the culture, nor is it a "disease" that can be "cured" in a short period of time, it is not a ritual, norm derived from belief , Dogma has become an essential part of the operation of the mortal world in a subtle way, they have become the habit of ordinary people''s speech, they have become the etiquette in interpersonal communication, and even become people''s daily judgment criteria for good and bad luck.

    Theocratic councils can reshape the church, they can adjust their mindsets, they can loosen beliefs as a harmless force, but in the end, some things that have evolved into social conventions are extremely difficult to eradicate because these things... already are part of civilization.

    Just like this celebration tonight, like the dancers dancing in the cold wind, like the children who put on new clothes and walk through the crowd, and the parents who can only helplessly restless no matter how mischievous the children are¡ª

    God has said that children should be tolerant on the night of Recovery Day, because God will be displeased by the crying of children. Ordinary people outside the Church may not know the existence of this commandment, but almost everyone knows about Recovery Day. Don''t hit children.

    This is the part that is difficult to interfere with the power of the Theocratic Council. It is the "projection" left by religious activities in cultural heritage - but in the final analysis, the Theocracy itself does not intend to interfere with such harmless things.

    "The operation of the Theocratic Council is only to make the world safer, we never intend to eradicate the church, let alone the enemy of the gods," Veronica smiled and shook her head, "Everything we do is to help you. "

    The Holy Maiden of Plenty smiled and seemed to ask casually, "For example, this unusual celebration today?"

    Veronica raised her eyebrows: "Oh?"

    "I can feel that today''s sacrificial event is very... unusual," the Holy Maiden of Plenty responded to Veronica''s gaze calmly, "This is an extraordinarily grand event, not even in the ''old times'' It is common, and the support of the royal family and council is unprecedented, and some people in the church are excited because of this, thinking that this is a sign that the ''wind direction'' is about to change, but I...not as blindly optimistic as they are.

    "His Royal Highness Veronica, I don''t know what the council and your majesty want to do, but tell me rationally, you will not do all this for no reason. You said that the council is not the enemy of the gods, but I know that the old Some belief orders will never be tolerated by you, and in a sense, the old belief orders are about equal to their ''god'' for each church, and from this point... everything from the council is hard to fathom , whose true purpose must have terrified us old priests.

    "I dare not guess what this ''real purpose'' is, but I think... it must not be because His Majesty suddenly wants to awaken the devotion of all beings?"

    Veronica looked at the smiling fertility saint in front of her with some surprise. In a sense, the other party should be regarded as her "peer", and the agility of this peer surprised her. After a moment of surprise , she smiled as usual: "But you still cooperated with the council''s instructions without hesitation. I saw your performance on the sacrificial arena. It can''t be faked."

    The Holy Maiden of Harvest was silent for a while, and suddenly said softly to herself, "...because they are very happy."

    Then she paused and repeated: "They''re happy¡ªI can feel it. Did I tell you? Although I''m not the chosen one, but at least I''m the chosen one, and I can feel it. The gaze of the goddess can also feel their joy at that moment, whether it is the revelation before the sacrifice ceremony, or the joy reflected in my heart during the ceremony, it shows that the three goddesses are looking forward to it. It depends on what happened today. Since they are so looking forward to it... then I will execute it unconditionally, which is my duty."

    Speaking of which, she looked up at Veronica and added: "Besides, I won''t explore anything, and I''m not interested in the real purpose of the council, so you can take everything I say as Let''s have a small talk - otherwise, it will be hard to hold back."

    Veronica quietly watched the "peer" in front of her. After a long time, she nodded gently: "You are smarter than I thought. You have both the wisdom of being a priest and the agility of being a human being."

    "Thank you for your compliment." The Holy Maiden of Harvest smiled lightly, then turned her head and looked back on the stage - the dancer in a long dress had stopped, she was resting on the edge of the wooden platform, covered with a A warm coat, she greeted the audience who were still in front of the stage with a smile, and talked about her travels with her father and brother with a few people who dared to approach her. The people around seemed to be completely unaware that there were two "big men" talking a few meters away, both living their own lives in their own worlds.

    "...Actually, when I was a child, I even had a far-fetched dream," the Holy Maiden of Harvest said suddenly, "I want to be a dancer¡ªjust like the lady on the stage, traveling around, dancing, and occasionally a dancer. A little adventure..."

    Veronica glanced at her in surprise, then shook her head: "When you were a child... It was not as safe to be a dancing girl who wanted to travel around in those days, but I am even more surprised that you are such a ''saint of abundance'' I still have such a dream.¡±

    "When I was a child, who didn''t have any whimsical thoughts when I was a child? What''s more, I was adopted by the church since I was a child, and my daily life was so boring that I stood in the tower of the temple and glanced at the crowd in the square after the annual Easter celebration. Occasionally listening to the priestesses talk about the process of the celebration has become the greatest entertainment and the source of all fantasies," the Virgin of Plenty said mockingly, then glanced at Veronica, "Did you not have this kind of thing in your childhood? experience?"

    Veronica stiffened for a moment, her expression a little weird: "When I was young... I only made people around me nervous when I was young."

    "It seems that we all had uneasy childhoods," the Holy Maiden of Harvest, of course, couldn''t imagine what kind of distress the "Princess" in front of her had experienced, she just smiled and shook her head, "The mother who took care of me back then. Because of my whimsical thoughts, I am not less angry, but because of the omens of kindness I showed since I was a child, I can''t get angry, so I can only go to the temple to pray every once in a while to ease my mood..."

    The scheming negotiation at the beginning turned into a small talk, but Veronica did not resist such a relaxed atmosphere. She asked casually, "What about later?"

    The Holy Maiden of Plenty fell into memory, and a smile slowly appeared on her face: "Later, I felt the existence of ''them'' for the first time."

    She turned her head and looked into Veronica''s eyes, her expression became calm and firm: "That was the first time I felt that kind of gaze beyond the earth, and a kind of sincere warmth and ''love'' - now I think about it , that may be just a glimpse of them, but at that moment, I realized what kind of existence I would serve, and realized their pure and deep care for this world... From that day on, I really decided to become their followers.

    "His Royal Highness Veronica, you may think that I am a fanatical believer, which is true, but what I want to say is - if they are really happy, then I am willing to cooperate with the action of the Theocratic Council, not only this time , and after that.

    "As long as they''re happy, I''ll do it."

    After saying this, the blond saint took a slight step back and bowed slightly to Veronica: "I''m sorry to bother you for so long, let me retire first - please continue to enjoy this celebration Well, maybe you don''t think it''s a gift from God, but at least it''s what mortals deserve."

    The Holy Maiden of Plenty turned and left, and Veronica''s gaze didn''t withdraw until the other person''s figure disappeared from the crowd. She stood there for a while, then turned her head slightly, as if talking to someone in the distance. : "...A proximity scan has been performed, and her mental state is stable... Yes, as you heard, sane and sober, and seems to be more sane than we previously judged. Others directly involved in the sacrificial ceremony Priest? Yes, the Arbitration Tribunal has arranged for personnel to follow up and monitor it for 24 hours..."

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1573ï¼š Interstellar Spokesperson

    The hustle and bustle in the Celebration Square will continue into the early morning of the following day, followed by the long-awaited days of holidays and the approaching warmer season, but for some It was something that could be expected but not available. It included Heidi, who had been working overtime for half a month, and Gawain himself.

    In the study room covered with blue velvet carpet, Gao Wen was standing in front of the large floor-to-ceiling windows, looking at the night in the distance. The sky in the direction of Pioneer Square was pale white, which was illuminated by a matrix of high-power magic spar lamps floating in the air. The brilliance released by the entire city, through the long distance and the thick glass, he could not directly hear the noise in the square, but the noise still reached his ears through the magic net terminal on the table. , Veronica''s voice came clearly in the slightly blurred noisy background: "...Judging from the data collected so far, the human nature of the gods intercepted and led the sacrificial ceremony will not cause any damage to the priests participating in the ceremony. adverse effects."

    "This was what we were most worried about at the beginning. After all, the sacrificial ceremony under normal circumstances uses the complete **** as a ''beacon'', but now we have forcibly bypassed the divine part... Fortunately, the theory is not wrong, and the believers are strong The power of prayer is the key factor in the sacrificial process," Gawain sighed lightly, "Feedback from Typhon and Baiyin also came, and the situation of the other two test sites is also in line with the prediction, more detailed on-site data It will be transmitted to the council headquarters in a few hours, and I will trouble you at that time."

    "This is my duty," Veronica said immediately, and then she changed the subject again, "Besides, what do you think about the last words of the Holy Maiden of Harvest... What do you think?"

    Gawain was silent for a moment, and said thoughtfully: "Because I felt the joy of God, I unconditionally carried out their will, even if I vaguely realized that this matter might lead to a terrible result... Acting in the joy of God, restraining his own thinking because of the joy of God, and suppressing his own curiosity as a human being because of the joy of God, in a sense, this saint of fertility can be called a very devout fanatical believer already."

    "There are various manifestations of the fanaticism of faith. Priests like the Holy Maiden of Plenty are not special cases. The more the Chosen One or the Chosen One who can directly listen to God''s will, the easier it is to show this kind of behavior under the dual effects of faith and emotion. state, there is even a special term for this in theology, it is called ''spiritual gratitude''," Veronica said calmly, "this is actually a good thing, at least for our Ragnarok project, A high-ranking cleric who is pious enough to ensure cooperation like the Holy Maiden of Plenty is essential."

    "I believe in your judgment," Gawain looked out of the window, and said casually as he walked to the desk, "Religion and firmness are the characteristics of priests, and it is rare to be able to cooperate with the actions of the Theocratic Council on this basis. In the next year, we will also organize a series of sacrifice ceremonies, and the three gods of abundance will also have to ''supplement the goods twice''. firm enough."

    Veronica immediately responded: "Yes, Your Majesty, I am sure..."

    Gawain nodded, and then he remembered something, and asked casually with a smile on his face: "Do you mind if you say something off-topic? I just listened to your chat, your body is really always in your childhood. Does it make people around you nervous?"

    It would be a bit reckless to say this to a stranger, but Gawain and Veronica are considered good friends, or even confidants, and it is nothing to ask a question during small talk, and it is mainly Gawain who is also true. He had been dealing with Veronica for several years, and he had become accustomed to the simulated personality of the other party and the fact that his body was a server array, so much so that he forgot that this "Virgin Princess" was actually born from He was taken over by the ancient AI at the time, and when he heard the conversation between the other party and the Holy Maiden of Plenty, he immediately became interested in Veronica''s "childhood". How does Her Royal Highness, whose body is a super artificial intelligence, in human beings? Growing up in the palace?

    As soon as his question came out, there was obviously a bit of silence on the other side of the communicator. Veronica took a few seconds to speak: "You don''t realize that I also experienced a complete childhood now, right?"

    Gawain: "...To be honest, I almost forgot this fact."

    "...''Veronica'' also grew up as a child. As a heir of the old Ansu royal family, I spent a complete childhood in Silver Castle, and even in my observations and travel records over the past hundreds of years, This childhood was also a special and... precious experience," Veronica/Ophelia said calmly, "I know what you''re asking. Yes, my performance in that ''childhood'' was not How good, the maids who take care of me think I am a calm and indifferent child that is almost abnormal. Although the outside world says that ''Princess Veronica is smart and talented since she was a child'', in fact... I have a lot of disagreements. Childhood manifestations terrify those around them."

    Gawain couldn''t help raising his eyebrows: "You have traveled in the human world in various capacities for centuries, and I thought you were very good at playing various roles."

    "I''m really good at playing various roles, but..." Veronica paused a little embarrassingly when she said this, and then said as if with a sigh, "I really tried my best to be less weird, but How can I say it, for an ancient artificial intelligence, it is really too difficult for a human girl to play..."

    The corner of Gawain''s mouth trembled, and although the video transmission was not turned on, Veronica seemed to see the strange expression on his face at the moment, and hurriedly added as if to explain: "This is really very, very difficult, you I can''t imagine how logically a three- to six-year-old girl should act. I tried my best to simulate and couldn''t understand the thinking of children of the same age. Why do I sometimes need to cry? Why do I need to laugh sometimes? Why do I need to be right? Yelling about mundane things? Why befriend a beetle and talk to a doll before going to bed? I just can''t understand... So I ended up turning off the logic simulation and stuffing myself in the room counting spells The model came to pass the time, and then pretended to be lethargic, hoping that his body would grow up quickly..."

    Gawain was stunned: "...You started calculating spell models to pass the time when you were less than six years old?! And it was often counted as a coma? It''s no wonder that people around you are frightened by you, even Rebecca, that is also I tried to remove the beams from the age of seven..."

    Veronica was silent for two seconds, and sighed very humanely: "I will never start as a child again."

    Gao Wen couldn''t help but feel happy when he heard the words, and he could clearly feel that compared to the "personal design" that was gentle and friendly on the surface but indifferent and rigid when he first met, the words of this ancient leader of disobedience are obviously much more human. Her mood is no longer entirely calculated, and the reasons behind it are various, but it''s a good change anyway.

    And just when his conversation with Veronica came to an end, a footstep suddenly came from the corridor, followed by a knock on the door and Heidi''s voice into the study: "Ancestor, can I come in?"

    Gawain glanced at the mechanical clock on the wall next to him, then ended the communication with Veronica, and said to the door, "Come in."

    The door of the study was pushed open, and Hedi stepped in. Holding a document in her hand, she came to Gawain''s desk and said, "Ancestor, regular communication with the Noi people will start in ten minutes. According to the previously set schedule, you are responsible for this communication yourself. This is the document you requested earlier."

    Hearing what Hetty said, Gawain quickly rectified his thoughts.

    Since Antavien has completed the upgrade of the FTL communication array, the communication between Loren and the Noi people has been greatly improved. The liner rotation method maintains a 24-hour standby to ensure that the two planets can start a dialogue at any time, and in this case, Loren and Noy still maintain a "formal communication" every two weeks. habit, in order to exchange the most important information that needs to be handled by a group of people.

    The two civilizations four light years apart have now exchanged a lot of information, including the experience of the magic tide defense, the development of their respective beliefs, and the unique culture of the two civilizations and the way of cognition of the world. From the "careful touch" at the beginning of the contact, the Ren and the Nuoyi people have now established a relatively stable alliance, and in the whole process, more than half of the contacts were made by Gao Wen personally, and even personally.

    A civilization that has established communication with Alien for the first time needs a unified "external caliber", and it needs a spokesperson with decision-making ability and corresponding authority. At least in the cultural background of the Loren Alliance, this is an indispensable role. And on this planet, no one is more suitable for this position than Gawain

    He understands the knowledge of the sailors, the mysteries of the starry sky, and at the same time he understands the gods, and understands the order and rules of the world today. He has unquestionable authority in the entire alliance, including the Ragnarok plan and the mother star barrier. The planner and executor of many salvation plans, such as the plan, when Loren stood in front of the starry sky stage as a "whole" to start a dialogue with a group far away four light-years away, he was the undisputed one. speaker.

    Gawain was sitting at the desk, the communication equipment on the table had been switched to the corresponding line, and the distant Sorin command center and the Antavien super-light array had been prepared before that, and all the lines were unblocked. Only when the countdown was gradually approaching the agreed time point, Gawain glanced at the documents Hetty had brought for the last time, and when he was about to see the end of the documents, a rhythmic clicking sound finally sounded white from the printing device next to him. The paper tape slowly spit out from the machine, with greetings from afar on it:

    "Noy called to Loren, greeting our friend, is everything all right?"

    A smile appeared on Gao Wen''s face, he let out a sigh of relief, and said directly to the communication device: "Greetings to Noy, we are all well, and I am very happy to hear from you again."

    The exchanges between the two civilizations have accumulated valuable experience, and the interpreters and listeners have now also straightened out the workflow. After the translation and transmission mechanism has been optimized, the communication efficiency between the two parties is much higher than before, and there is no need to think about it. The order of each question, there is no need to worry about overloading the antenna system, and there is no need to wait for the command center to perform tedious translation, transcoding, postback and manual proofreading processes. Also, it feels like a normal remote chat.

    On the paper tape, the Noi people responded only a moment later: "We have received the experimental data from Loren about the simulation of magic tide and protection verification. These amazing data have greatly encouraged our society to extend to friends. Our most sincere thanks and admiration, we didn''t expect you to do such an incredible thing."

    Gawain''s eyes swept over the document Hetty brought, and there was a part of the communication record between Noy and Loren last time, which included an experiment record sent by the Loren Alliance to the opposite side of Xinghai.

    That is the experimental result of the "artificial magic tide test" completed by the Ophelia Matrix in the underground of the Tarash Plain.

    Regarding this experiment, which is of great significance to both civilizations, Gawain did not hide it at all. He told the Noi people at the beginning that Loren had successfully recorded the fluctuation of the magic tide and had the ability to do it in the laboratory. It was reproduced and tested, and now, the Loren Alliance has lived up to its rhetoric of the day.

    Judging from the reaction of the Noi people, the effect of this force after successfully pretending to be out is outstanding.

    "I''m glad that our experiment can help you," Gawain said calmly after pondering for a while, "but we would like to remind that this experiment was completely completed in the environment of the planet Loren, and it is not excluded that the environment of a specific planet is not excluded. There is a possibility of errors, so we suggest that Noi also replicate the experiment on his own planet to confirm the results. After this communication, we will send a supplementary information, including the magic recorded by the Tarash laboratory. tidal primordial fluctuations and how ''mimic stars'' are built, hopefully this will help you."

    After a moment''s delay, the printing unit creaked and spat out the tape: "Thanks again to my friends! We deeply understand the value of this raw data and must make good use of it."

    Then the paper tape outputted a short blank pause, and then Gawain saw another content printed out: "In addition, we are very concerned about the current situation of the Loren Alliance, about the ''disaster of God'' mentioned in the previous communication. ''The hidden danger, does Loren have any plans to solve it? This hidden danger is a huge threat. If you need help, we can set up a special advisory group to study this matter."

    Looking at the content that appeared on the note, Gawain hesitated for a while. He felt the frankness and concern shown by the Nuoyi people at the moment, but he didn''t know how to explain that the amazing Ragnarok plan had layers of protection. Under the circumstances, he was not worried that the mention of "Ragnarok" in the interstellar communication would trigger the alertness of the gods'' half body, but the fact that "stuffing bombs under the throne of the gods" was really shocking.

    After much deliberation, he finally could only euphemistically send a sentence: "Thank you friends for your concern, but please rest assured, the gods are no longer a threat to us."

    After these words were sent, Noy''s side obviously paused for a longer time than before. After a long time, a piece of paper tape appeared in the printing device: "You will be killed in a few days?!"

    Gawain: "...?"

 Chapter 1574ï¼š "US"

    From the words displayed on the tape, Gawain could see at a glance that the distant interstellar friends obviously had a deep-rooted stereotype of the peace-loving Loren people, otherwise how could the opposite party make up these things from his ordinary sentence When he came here, he carefully considered and checked it over and over again. He was sure that his sentence was absolutely neutral and not misleading. Seeing such an ordinary sentence to make up something in the brain, it is definitely too much thinking by the brain.

    Don''t say that he was so muttering in his heart, even Amber''s voice came from the air next to him: "...What kind of image are we in the eyes of these aliens?"

    Gawain glanced at the figure beside him that was gradually emerging from the air, and his expression was a little helpless: "After all, our development path has left a deep impression on them."

    After speaking, he shook his head, sorted out his thoughts and language a little, and sent a new message to the Noi people: "We did not take such radical actions to relieve the disaster crisis, and the gods still exist in our world, We just took some measures to solve the hidden danger of losing control of divinity, and it is inconvenient to disclose the specific details, but please rest assured that Loren has no worries about building the mother star barrier to resist the magic tide."

    In fact, Gawain hesitated for a while, but in the end he didn''t dare to tell the interstellar friends the real situation of the Ragnarok plan. One of the reasons was that it was unnecessary, but the more important reason was to "fill under the throne of the gods." The "bomb" thing is indeed a bit off the mark, although from the perspective of the Lorens, it just eliminated the divinity of the gods and retained their humanity, which can be regarded as the most gentle and peaceful. A means of redemption, but it may not be very easy to explain if you put this in the perspective of the Noi...

    This slightly embarrassing topic was quickly forcibly brought up by Gao Wen, and the Noi people obviously did not intend to ask in detail about this matter. What they were more concerned about was the cooperation in the defense of the magic tide, which was related to the life and death of the two civilizations. .

    The printing device clicked, and the snow-white paper tape slowly spit out from the paper outlet. The Noi asked, "How is the construction progress of the Magic Tide Observation Device? Did you encounter any problems during the construction process?"

    Gawain saw the clear and sharp letters on the tape, and behind the letters seemed to permeate the anxiety of the Noi people at the moment, and he was not surprised by this.

    For the Lorens, there is about a year of respite from the countdown to the Doomsday, but for the Noi, it is for them to prepare It''s been less than half a year.

    His eyes turned to the document Hetty had just brought over, and he responded after a moment of concentration: "Please rest assured, the construction of the observation device is very smooth, and we have transformed a planetary-level energy source into the starting point of the observation array. Vibrant focus, the construction progress of the peripheral sensor array ring is more than halfway through. We have full confidence that the full array assembly can be completed within two Loren months. At that time, Noy will have another month for data sorting and system debugging. ."

    This time, the Noi people responded more quickly than ever before, and the clicking sound seemed to be filled with excitement and joy: "This is the best good news we have received recently, Noi Society Will be very encouraged by this and thank you very much for your efforts.¡±

    Gawain showed a smile, and then prepared to send a new message while considering the words, but the printing device clicked again, followed by a new message from the Noi people: "Friends from afar, The date that can decide the fate of the two civilizations is approaching. According to the timing method on your side, we may only have the last three months to communicate with each other. And we will use most of the world''s energy to maintain the operation of the unified field of mind. Coupled with the disturbance of the magic tide itself on the magic environment around the celestial body, the superluminal communication between the two planets is likely to be temporarily interrupted.

    "And after that, the next wave of magic will be Loren.

    "In this ''interstellar storm'' that may last six months to a year, we will once again sink into a state of darkness where we cannot communicate with each other and cannot verify, and even until the storm is over, we will have a chance to confirm whether the other party still exists.

    "Friends from afar, if Noy can''t survive this test, then the last three months may be the last time when the two civilizations can watch each other in the vast sea of ??stars, and we are not yet able to leave more in the starry sky. long traces, so our wise men and elders made a decision

    "Noi will imitate the great pioneer group and leave a special legacy on the earth. We have built a large-scale archive and stored the adjusted original embryos and educational machines in it. Next, we will Build a huge ''lighthouse'' above the library. This lighthouse will release a magical ''flash'' dominated by arcane shocks, and continue to shine until it is destroyed by time. Inside it records the establishment of Noy and Loren. The history of exchanges is left for the successor to see.

    "Even from four light-years away, the magical flash from the ''Lighthouse'' will be clearly visible...

    "If Noy ultimately fails, our successors will soon be cultivated from the ruins, and rise as quickly as we took over the legacy from the pioneers, and learn the history of the two civilizations in advance, and if we It succeeded... This lighthouse will also remain, it will continue to shine and become a beacon among the stars, when the Loren civilization will launch a voyage spacecraft into space one day... We will welcome you in the beautiful mountains and valleys of Noi You come as guests."

    Gao Wen quietly watched the lines of words continuously printed on the tape. Even Amber, who was just here to watch the fun, also subconsciously became quiet at this time. She looked at the tape for a long time until the printing device temporarily stopped working. Only then did he let out a thoughtful sigh: "This sounds like a last word."

    "...The magic tide will reach Noi first," Gawain said without raising his head. "For them, there are only three months left in the day of judgment."

    "They assumed the failure of the Noi civilization, but they didn''t assume what would happen if Loren failed," Amber added. "They seem to have a lot of confidence in us?"

    "It may also be that he simply doesn''t want to offend," Gawain shook his head, then took a deep breath, put his hand on a button representing "speak" next to the terminal, and said slowly, "The Lorens advocate an optimistic attitude. To face the unknown future of good and bad, but we also recognize that we should prepare for the worst before things happen. We also have similar archives and inheritance plans, and have been preparing for a long time.

    "As one of the main leaders of the Loren Alliance, I can promise you that the history of the communication between the two civilizations Noi and Loren will be stored in each archive. If both civilizations fail, then Our respective successors will rise rapidly and learn about the existence of another civilization in a very short period of time, which may help them save time and not have to take the detours of their ancestors;

    "If both civilizations survive successfully, these archives and ''lighthouses'' will become symbols of friendly cooperation between the two civilizations. We will remember this history of mutual watchfulness in the years to come, and look forward to the long-distance spacecraft crossing the vast sea of ??stars. The day when the two groups could communicate face-to-face.

    "If only one of the two civilizations survives...then we hope that the surviving one can do its best to take care of the descendants on the other side of the Xinghai Sea within its power."

    After a while, the Noi people''s response turned into a clear and sharp line of letters on the paper tape: "We make an agreement with each other."

    As the night fell, in the far east of the Holy Spirit Plain, the Thorin Giant Tree stood like a mountain between the sky and the earth. The cold starlight shone on this miracle plant that covered the entire Thorin region. The antenna array is running slowly, the night wind blows through the support frame of the antenna group, and the whimper-like sound spreads far and far under the night.

    The communication between Loren and Noi is based on the FTL antenna array, and the only group of FTL antenna arrays on this planet is actually the Antavian Kraken colony in the depths of the ocean, but Even so, the Sorin command center is still an indispensable part of the communication between the two planets. Here is the headquarters of the star solver and the listening program. The powerful computing center and synthetic brain array in the Sorin area are connected with the star solver and listener. They are responsible for the translation and transcoding tasks of interstellar communication. At the same time, although the antenna array installed on the top of the Thorin giant tree does not have the ability to send letters at the speed of light, its super receiving ability in the atmosphere can also be used for Antavien. The superluminal communication array of No. 1 greatly reduces the load.

    Deep in the giant tree, in a large chamber supported by flower vines and wooden walls, Bertiera was sitting quietly on a seat intertwined with flowers and vines, closing her eyes and resting, but the closed eyes and resting eyes were just an illusion. Her thoughts are still surging endlessly in this unprecedented scale of plants, and the information from every nerve ending is gathered in one place, becoming a part of her vast consciousness that can no longer be counted as human. tributary.

    At this moment, she could clearly see that the engineering base in the northern part of the Tarash Plain was busy with construction in the dark, and the "worker town" next to the base was also brightly lit, with colorful flags and wheat ears hanging in the town to celebrate the Resurrection Festival. , the canteen has prepared hot meals, waiting for the craftsmen who are on the night shift to come back and enjoy it. Even in such a remote and desolate place, the taste of hometown and the festive atmosphere symbolizing cultural heritage will not be cut off.

    She could also feel that the roots of the Thorin giant tree were slowly creeping and growing in the depths of the earth. Refuge caves had been formed between the root networks. The underground passage supported by the wooden structure was busy with vehicles and horses, transporting troops. Immersion cabin components, living supplies and building materials are being continuously sent to these "disaster backup areas", and countless nerve bundles are extending from the caves and the main body of the Thorin giant tree to the parent star barrier of the Tarash Plain. The command center, as well as the antenna arrays set up throughout the Empire, will one day be used to transmit data to the Navigator Tower in the Southwest Sea to maintain the operation of the Home Star Barrier.

    She could still see the lights under the huge canopy of Thorin''s giant tree. The town that used to be a temporary station for the construction corps has now developed into a prosperous city. The residents of the town are celebrating this symbol of spring. In the days, a troupe from Rock City entered the city tonight. In this era when the magic shadow drama is popular everywhere, the traditional troupe is still stubbornly surviving, and their stage is the brightest light at the foot of Bertila.

    In the sky above such a prosperous and lively earthly landscape, at the top of the canopy of the Thorin giant tree, only the cold night wind blew through the icy steel and crystal arrays. Bertila turned his attention to the antenna group, and felt the earthly air. Prosperity seemed to be far away from herself for a moment. She listened to the voice from the distant stars, and listened to the conversation between another civilization and the Loren Alliance. The completely different temperature of the night made Bertiera feel a little dazed for a while.

    After the speakers of the two civilizations said their goodbyes to each other, the official communication between Loren and Noy ended.

    "Confirmed receipt of the message end sign from Noy, and the corresponding response has been sent."

    "Teams perform handovers, and the synthetic brain servo array goes into standby mode."

    "Documentation and archiving..."

    Bertila "heared" the voice in the command hall from her nervous system, and the dispatcher began to do some finishing work after ending the communication, and her consciousness "sinked" into the depths of the tree canopy. Seconds, her other avatar was activated in the command hall. After opening her eyes, this avatar saw that in the brightly lit hall, the work handover and personnel departure procedures were being carried out in an orderly manner. According to the normalization of communication between the two, the entire "inter-satellite communication" system will not be completely shut down. Even if the communication ends, there will be 24-hour on-duty personnel on duty in each link to deal with the occasional communication between the two civilizations. of small-scale communication tasks, and this is certainly no exception.

    Staff continued to greet the incarnation of Bertila and left the hall, and the huge chamber gradually became quiet, until finally only a few people who needed to be on night duty remained at various positions, and Bertila from these Strolling between the workstations, but suddenly stopped.

    She lowered her head, looked at a middle-aged man who was still sitting in her seat, and asked curiously, "Mr. Bud, are you on night shift again today?"

    "I changed classes with Sean. His daughter''s birthday is today and it''s Easter, so I''ll let him go home first," Bud stopped arranging the documents, raised his head and smiled, "It''s just right for me tomorrow. Take a vacation."

    "...There is no shortage of you on duty tonight," Bertila stared at Bud quietly, "Aren''t you going to attend the town celebration in the second half of the night?"

    Bud thought for a while, then shook his head with a smile: "No, it''s not interesting to participate in the celebration alone, and I don''t like the personality of that kind of lively occasions, so I might as well hide here and relax."

    Bertila hummed noncommittally, and then she seemed to feel something suddenly, and her tone was a little puzzled: "Huh?"

    Bud was inexplicable for a while: "What''s wrong? What''s wrong with me?"

    "No...it''s not you," Bertila shook her head and looked at a nearby magic net terminal showing the system status in confusion, "It seems that the communication signal from Noi has not been cut off, and it is still maintained. Standby silent."

    "They forgot to turn it off?" Bud raised his eyebrows. "They are also mortals, and it''s normal for them to make mistakes. Would you like to remind me?"

    Bertila looked at the magic net terminal thoughtfully, and after thinking for a long time, he reached out to activate the equipment on Bard''s station, and sent a question to Planet Noi, which was still in standby silence: "And What''s the matter?"

    Only a moment after the message was sent, the antenna array received a response from the opposite side, and a line of letters appeared in the holographic projection of the magic net terminal: "Ah, sorry, I... a little distracted."

    Rarely, Bertila''s expressionless face could not help but raise her eyebrows.

    (It¡¯s time to push a book, and I¡¯ve been pushing a fanfiction for a long time. The title of the book is ¡°Tomorrow¡¯s Ark¡ªThe Great Revolution of Terra¡±. You should be able to see the general content by reading the title. The author Ye Moya is also a book friend of Liming. I hope everyone any support.)

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1575ï¼š "them"

    Compared with the official speech style that has always been formulaic and formalized on the Loren Continent, the interstellar communication from the Noi people always gives people a sense of humanity, and as the two civilizations communicate more frequently, translation work The smoother it became, the more obvious this feeling became, so much so that Bertila often wondered whether the Noi people did not have the ability to "hide emotions" at all, and suspected that they were someone who would directly put their minds on the ground. The ethnic group that speaks everything out.

    But to be honest, it is the first time that a situation like today has occurred even for the Noi people.

    She looked at the words that appeared on the communication device with some confusion, and imagined what a busy alien was on the opposite side of the sentence. It was difficult for her to imagine that such a mistake would appear on an "interstellar spokesperson". She didn''t even know how to respond, and just as she was thinking about how to give the opposite side a reply, the magic net terminal suddenly buzzed again, and the communication system received a message from several light years away again¡ª

    The star solvers who stayed on duty quickly completed the translation work with the help of the servo brain, and a line of letters clearly appeared in the projection of the magic net terminal: "Can you chat with me?"

    Bertiera and Bud were stunned at the same time. This was a situation that no negotiator and naturalist had ever considered, but in the next second, another magic net terminal next to Bud''s station was suddenly connected automatically. , Gawain''s figure appeared in front of them: "In response to this request - this is the first time that a Noi sent us a message as an ''individual'', which may help us understand this distant ethnic group. Berti La, you lead this conversation."

    "Yes," Bertila nodded immediately, then sat down at the workstation next to Bud, pretending to operate the magic net terminal on the surface, in fact, directly connecting more than a dozen nerve fiber bundles in the giant tree of Thorin to the On the equipment in the command hall, her thoughts turned into words, which were quickly encoded and sent to the other side of the starry sky, "Of course, I''m very happy."

    After a while, the antenna array received a message from afar: "Thank you - I hope you don''t mind the trouble I''ve caused you, I''m just... a little uneasy. By the way, are you the one we''ve been talking to?"

    Bertila immediately looked up at Gawain in the communication screen next to him, then retracted his gaze and entered his own words into the system: "No, the leader has already gone to rest, I am the technical officer in charge of managing the communication array, you can Call me ''Ms Bertiera'', or just ''Bertiera''. Would you like to speak to our leader?"

    "No no, don''t disturb him," the reply across Xinghai came quickly, "I just want to have a chat with someone, it''s good if you are willing to respond to me. Sorry, I forgot to introduce myself, you can call me'' Nova'', that was my name before I became a ''Witch''."

    "Witch?" Bertila was a little curious, "Is this your occupation? Or is it a title? This term in Loren refers to a certain kind of woman who masters magic..."

    "The witch is my position, the person responsible for controlling this ancient Voyager communication satellite," the Noi who called herself "Nova" explained, she seemed a little proud, "In our society, there was only one witch at the same time. , it''s an honorable job."

    Bertila checked the machine next to it that automatically recorded the communication data, and glanced at several workstations in the hall. She saw that the duty personnel who stayed here were staring at the equipment in front of them intently, while the communication screen on the other side Gao Wen, who was in the middle, seemed to be thinking about something, she looked back and continued the conversation: "It sounds similar to my job, I am also in charge of managing communication equipment, but our equipment is not the legacy left by the sailor. , I am not the only technical officer in charge of each link. You are the only ''witch'' who is responsible for controlling the communication device on your side? But now the two planets maintain 24-hour uninterrupted signal transmission... Don''t you need to rest? "

    "The witch doesn''t rest," Nova replied quickly. "The machine that came here with me will take care of me, and the witch won''t get tired until her service expires."

    Seeing the words that appeared in the holographic projection, Bertila frowned subconsciously again, and Gawain''s voice came from the side: "The machine is taking care of her? What state is she in now?"

    Bertila calmed down and quickly organized the language: "You say you can work all the time? And be taken care of by the machine? Please forgive my offense, I''m curious about your...''state''. There''s nothing like you in Loren. Man, do you live in some highly automated control facility? And receive some kind of adaptive makeover?"

    "...I live on this satellite," the voice from the other side of the star sea entered Loren''s atmosphere, and turned into clear words and presented it in front of Bertila, "It''s been twenty-one years¡ªah, here is according to our chronology."

    "She lives on that Voyager satellite?!" This time, even Gawain, who was supervising the side, was stunned and blurted out subconsciously, "And she has lived for so many years? How did the Noi people control the Voyager satellite? "

    Bertila quickly sent a message: "I''m surprised that the ''witch'' actually lives directly on the satellite? That is to say, you are in space right now? And listen to what you mean...you want to live forever There? Why do you do this? Is it because you have to use this method to control the Voyager satellite?"

    "Yes, this is a necessary means to control this ancient satellite," Nova responded quickly, "We... do not have the ability to fully control the Legacy of the Navigator. In order to drive this ancient communication satellite, we can only Take some tricks. The pioneer groups of yesteryear laid the foundation for us, they obtained the relevant permissions from the Navigator database, and as a species created by the pioneer group, there are some special individuals in the Noi that can be inherited at the genetic level. This legacy, these special individuals... are witches.

    "We have hundreds of witch candidates, and selecting qualified witches from the people is an extremely important part of Noi society, and the selected witch candidates still need to go through ten years of training and testing. After the test, the candidate with the highest adaptability index is eligible to be promoted from ''candidate'' to a full-fledged witch, and will be sent into space after the previous witch''s service is completed - together with the survival system used to maintain the witch''s survival... "

    The words from the other side of the starry sky were turned into words, which appeared line by line in the holographic projection. Bertila''s body had leaned forward slightly at some point. She looked at these words with all her attention, and the servo brain array was trying her best to imagine what it was like. The picture, to imagine how a civilization far away four light-years away sees this matter and executes it in their own cultural background, while Bud, who is on the side, whispered softly at this time: "But I I don''t understand why the ''Witch'' will stay on the satellite forever until the end of her service - there are not many candidates? It''s okay to find a few more people to rotate, it shouldn''t be too difficult with their technology..."

    Bertila hesitated for a moment, and sent Bud''s question to the other side. After a while, she got the answer from Nova¡ª

    "After the brain is taken out, it must always be connected to the pioneer servo system. The nervous system of the Noi people is very fragile and cannot withstand the damage caused by the second connection."

    The letters displayed on the holographic projection are clear and sharp, and the technicians on duty in the command hall all quieted down, even Bertila, who used to be a high-level priest of the Society for the End of All Things and witnessed countless dark and twisted things. She was a little stunned for a moment, she was silent for a long time, and after a few minutes, her thoughts turned into a subpoena: "This is shocking, I don''t know how to evaluate it - in Loren''s cultural perception, this is an amazing price. , you and your predecessors made great and noble sacrifices."

    "This is a great honor. For Noi people, this is one of the ultimate values ??that an individual can achieve in his limited life," Nova replied, spanning the distance of the sea of ??stars and limited communication The pattern erased the emotions in the words, and no one could see the expression of the Noi "witch" at the moment, but Bertila seemed to be able to see a kind of pride from the bottom of these words, "I am very happy. I can become a witch, and I am even more happy to hear your voices in my service cycle. In this regard, I am far luckier than my predecessors.

    "For many years, generations of witches have been sent to this satellite and transported back to the earth in the form of ''sacred skeletons'', and the starry sky they face is empty and dead most of the time, even if you can occasionally hear strange sounds. The ''noise'' leaked by civilizations, and those civilizations often failed to develop super-light communication technology that can directly talk to each other. For those seniors, the starry sky is a cold and lonely place, and I... luckier than them.

    "Ms. Bertiera, I am the first witch ever to receive a response in the star space, I don''t know if you can understand what this means to me, but you should congratulate me - when the communication was first connected My family also congratulated me that day."

    "Your family?" Bertila hesitated before sending the message, "Are they staying on the ground? What do they do?"

    "Mostly living on the surface, my grandfather was the industrial chief, my parents were workers on a hydroponic farm, and I had two older brothers working on a low-Earth orbit station - to the Noi It is also a matter of glory.¡±

    Bertila quietly watched the text displayed on the communication interface, without saying a word for a long time, and in this meditation, she suddenly recalled what Gawain once said to her¡ª

    Two civilizations that grew up in completely different home planet environments are far more different from each other than gods and ants.

    The communication between Loren and Noi has been carried out many times. The two civilizations have sent countless texts and pictures to each other in an attempt to let the allies across the Xinghai understand what kind of group they are. Thousands of learned and wise people study those alien information day and night, exhausting their imaginations to outline the historical trajectory and cultural outline of the Noi people, but even so, the two civilizations still seem to be separated from each other. Thousands of miles of thick fog, and the occasional glimpse from the gaps in the fog is enough to make the wise men on both sides stunned.

    Just like Loren in the eyes of the Neuers is a cold, orderly and efficient war mad civilization, they can''t imagine what the "moderate plan" and "peace and love" in Loren''s mouth are, Bertila at this moment. It is also difficult to understand what kind of mood the witch named "Nova" is "living" in her icy space palace, let alone what kind of extreme glory and honor the Noi society is in. It operates under the concept of responsibility.

    She can only pay tribute to the witch and the distant alien race.

    "According to the calculation method on your side, we only have the last three months to communicate with each other," the communication system captured the signal from space again, and Nova sent a new message, "I can communicate with the big brother here. The people on the ground connect but somehow...I prefer to hear the ''voice'' from you, the wise say it may be the Voyager legacy affecting my emotions, but I think...it''s just from you The sound can make me feel a certain ''temperature''.

    "Ms. Bertiera, you know what? I can actually feel ''temperature'', although I am connected to a cold machine, this machine has its own ''sensing'' way, it will tell me Many things are conveyed, although most of the information is difficult to understand, but on the day when the communication between our two planets was established, I clearly felt... warmth and kindness, that kindness is filled in every unit of data you send, For me it''s as real and clear as a finger touch.

    "The wise can''t interpret this ''feeling'' without theoretical support, because no witch has ever successfully established a connection with an alien civilization in history, but I believe in my judgment, I think I can really feel yours Reliability and sincerity, so even though you have shown some... ''scaring'' fighting tendencies, and even caused some wise men and elders to be nervous, I am willing to give them advice and make them trust you."

    Looking at the communication information that appeared in front of him, Gawain, who had been watching and didn''t speak much, suddenly broke his silence: "Thank you for your continuous efforts, Miss Nova, we also know that a real relationship must be established between the two civilizations. How difficult it is to trust and understand, especially since there are still difficult barriers between us, but please believe that Loren always faces friends with the greatest sincerity and kindness. Space hears your voices."

    Gawain''s words were quickly translated into alien words, and sent into the starry sky after a while, Bertila added after confirming with Gawain: "It was our leader who was talking to you just now, he Noticed the communication between us."

    Nova quickly responded: "Ah, leader - it''s a pleasure to talk to you, I hope you don''t mind my rashness."

    In the blue velvet study of Cecil Palace, Gawain couldn''t help showing a smile: "Don''t be so nervous, Miss Nova, don''t we talk a lot?"

    A moment later, a response from Nova appeared in front of Gawain: "Yes, we talk a lot, but then I represented Noy, you represented Loren, and now... I''m Nova."

    "My name is Gawain," Gawain said very solemnly, "then let''s say hello again formally¡ªnice to hear your voice, Nova."

    After a moment of silence and delay, the greetings from across the sea of ??stars came into Gawain''s eyes:

    "Nice to hear from you, Gawain... Mr. Leader."

    (It¡¯s time to push the book again! This time it¡¯s from the cloudy sky and Shenyin¡¯s ¡°Above the Sky¡±, a fantasy genre, an old author. Although the number of words is still small, I feel that the future is promising. Welcome everyone to support a wave.

    ps: Has it been a little more frequent to push books recently...)

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1576ï¼š distant

    As midnight approached, the superluminal communication signals echoing among the stars calmed down again, and the huge antenna array at the top of the Thorin Giant Tree gradually returned to the standby state, leaving only the towering steel skeleton and crystal matrix whimpering softly in the night wind.

    The coolant was rushing through the fiber pipes, and the servo-brain arrays that had been running at high speed for a long time entered a shallow sleep in one ecological chamber after another. Bertila felt the nerve surge gradually subsided in her body, and it took a long time before she turned her attention. The magic net terminal not far away: "Brother Gao Wen, the signal from Noi''s side has stopped transmitting."

    "You guys have worked hard," Gawain nodded lightly in the communication screen. "Let''s end the communication first, and check Sorin''s antenna system by the way. This is the first time it has been running continuously for such a long time."

    Bertiera nodded, then cut off the remote connection with the imperial capital, while at the other end, Gawain sat at the desk for a long time after the communication ended, his eyes fell on the printing device next to him. The paper tape spit out from the printout has been stacked into a thick stack in the drop box. The white paper is printed with the records of the conversation between the two planets in the past few hours. The first half is civilization and civilization, and the second half is civilization. Segments are people-to-people.

    He let out a light breath, got up and walked to the large French window. It was already midnight. The night outside the window was as dark as a thick black ink, and the cold starlight was sprinkled from the space. Between the mountains and the forest area in the northwest, the starlight and the artificial lights of the city complemented each other, and every bit of brilliance caught Gawain''s eyes sharply.

    Light footsteps came from the side, and Amber''s breath came to Gawain''s side. After a moment of silence, her voice suddenly sounded: "You said... Is that ''witch'' looking at the stars at this time?"

    "She will see more and more dazzling stars than we can see, and she can also overlook the earth and see the lights of thousands of homes." Gawain said slowly, for some reason, he suddenly recalled his past dozens of The years of being trapped in a satellite overlooking the earth for thousands of years, in a sense, the self at that time was actually very similar to the "witch" Nova in the satellite, but the difference was that when he was hanging high in the sky, he was not yet. Having truly visited the earth beneath her feet, the "witch" has to say goodbye to the homeland where she was born and raised when she walks towards her own destiny. The difference between them is difficult for outsiders to truly understand even if they can imagine.

    Hearing Gawain''s words, Amber just curled his lips and said something casually: "You sound quite experienced in life..."

    Gao Wen just smiled and didn''t respond, but Amber was someone who couldn''t calm down. Seeing that Gao Wen didn''t say a word, she couldn''t help but mutter: "...they want to link a person''s brain directly to the Only on the Voyager satellite can super-light communication with Loren be maintained... I never thought that they would use this method to bypass the authority of Voyager''s legacy."

    "I didn''t expect that either," Gawain was silent for a moment, then let out a sigh, "but now we can finally explain why the content of the communications from the Noi people always seems so ''human'' and ''slightly rash'' because The ''spokesperson'' of the Noi really ''packed'' her mind into the FTL antenna, and all this time we''ve been talking directly to an open heart."

    ã€ÌºŽ§ûnï¼÷‚œ€è¿Œ‰ó‘ó‘ó‰ inch-inche umbrella

    Amber thought for a while, and suddenly thought of a question: "The ''witch'' mentioned at the end that she ''felt'' kindness and warmth in the communication she sent from Loren to Noi, and for this reason chose to trust us strangers. The alien race, what do you think is going on? Is it a neural illusion produced by the witch after establishing a connection with the Navigator device? Or... There really is a ''thing'' that this theory can''t explain, and she can really Scanning our emotions when sending messages through the Voyager device?"

    "I don''t have any clue," Gawain admitted that he knew nothing about the matter. "It''s not in any discipline we know at the moment, and there''s no theory that something like FTL can convey ''emotions'', but since The witch believes that she felt Loren''s kindness in the star space... Then we should not live up to her expectations, after all..."

    Having said this, he paused for a while, and a smile slowly appeared on his face: "This icy starry sky needs a little romance with warmth..."

    ¡­

    The primordial energy gushing out from the depths of the star scoured the cracks and holes inside and outside the Ancestral Peak. Under the conscious control of the "Master of All Laws", these surging surges flowed in their respective trajectories strictly according to the blueprint. , and has achieved connection and resonance with the large-scale facilities built around the mountain. With the support of this steady stream of energy, the holy mountain that used to be the people of Ogure has gradually turned into a "machine" of unprecedented scale. And gradually wake up on this earth.

    The first ray of sunlight in the early morning penetrated the clouds and slanted on the slopes on the side of the Ancestral Peak. The pipeline facilities criss-cross among the energy stations, analysis stations and sensor amplification arrays, and the rough and powerful giant valves and relay pumps stand in majestic silhouettes in the sunlight, occasionally from a pressure relief valve or sublimator somewhere. The gushing aerosol slowly drifted between these silhouettes, and formed a continuous mist over the holy mountain.

    What is surging in those large pipes is the alchemical solution as a coolant. It is not easy to draw energy from the depths of the planet to drive a giant machine that covers half of the plain. It is not easy to make this amazingly energy-consuming machine run. It is a huge challenge to maintain stability in the center. The heat dissipation system inside the "vibration focus" is huge and complex. The deepest pipes are built around the "observer''s secret room", and the shallow pipes spread from the foot of the mountain to the top of the mountain, where Thousands of tons of cooling liquid are surging every minute and every second through the mile-by-kilometer piping system, which draws enormous amounts of heat away from the core of the observatory and transfers it safely to the The heat exchange station at the foot of the mountain makes it a part of urban heating. This can be regarded as a trivial "reward" brought by the magic tide observation device to the people of Ogure.

    In addition to this huge heat dissipation system, there are also small cobweb-like pipeline groups buried in the mountain that has been covered with alloy carapace. The nerve fibers of this huge nervous system are modeled after the giant tree of Thorin and are directly designed by the Supreme Druid Institute of the Empire. Its nerve endings can extend all the way to the giant ring on the plain. This system will ensure the observation device. Compared with the communication method based on the magic field, this direct connection line of the nervous system obviously has irreplaceable advantages in anti-interference and fault location.

    The early spring arrived, and the early morning wind was still a bit chilly, but when the cold wind blew through the hills, several figures came to the top of the holy mountain, the Great Chief Camilla, standing in a place near the magic web hub tower. On the platform, she looked up at the distant scenery. She saw steel, crystals and pipes spread under her feet. The once-familiar pilgrims'' trails, forests and springs were all covered with heavy industrial armor. On the plain at the foot of the mountain, The amazing-scale sensor array ring has begun to take shape. The towers are standing in the hazy morning light, and the construction site can be vaguely seen near the ring frame connecting the towers.

    After looking at it for a long time, Camilla retracted her gaze and shook her head slightly with a sigh: "...It''s not what she remembered at all."

    "I told you earlier that the scenery on the mountain has changed, but you can''t wait to see it. Why do you think you are such a diligent person when you are busy with official business?" Wenna Baizhi''s voice came from next to Camilla, The tone of the gray elf patriarch sounded a little complaining, "The top of the mountain area was ''capped'' last month, and all the energy sources have been covered by the restraint wells and control plugs. We have come up several times."

    "I''m not... always a little nervous," Camilla looked down at her childhood playmate at her feet, "You know, orcs are a bit sensitive in this regard, I don''t dare to see what the Holy Mountain looks like now... "

    "Then you have seen it now, what do you think?" A small voice suddenly came from the side, along with the buzzing sound of flying wings, the fairy queen Stella flapped her wings and hovered over the card. Next to Mira''s head, "Do you regret the decision we made together?"

    Camilla turned her head and glanced at the little one. The queen once led her clan to live in the holy mountain. Before that, the kingdom of goblins had ruled on this mountain for hundreds of thousands of years, but now they have relocated their clans. To the foot of the mountain, and settled in a new home in a river valley near Helm City, it is reasonable to say that the goblins should be the group that has the most say in the Holy Mountain, but these optimistic little ones seem to have nothing to do with it. I don''t care.

    "Of course I don''t regret it. The concept of ''regret'' has never existed in orc culture. The road is always moving forward," Camilla shook her head, "I don''t regret it either. The sight described as a miracle, I am even a little... proud that we weak mortals have built something in this land that even the gods would marvel at. But what about you? Stella, you and your clan Don''t people regret it? This is your home after all..."

    "It''s not a pity," Stella laughed, flying up and down, "the holy mountain hasn''t disappeared, it''s just under our feet, it''s just a new dress. We''ve discussed it, wait for the magic tide. After the past, the goblins will have to move back, anyway, the goblins don¡¯t need much living space, we can build a vibrant artificial garden among the steel¡­¡±

    Stella blinked, involuntarily imagining a group of fairies living among huge mechanical facilities, building gardens between factories and pipelines, and obsessed with researching machinery and magic technology. Her imaginative ability made her unable to make up the picture in the end, but one thing was certain, it was not the "little friend" she was familiar with in her memory...

    "You really always bring people ''surprise'', as if you can live well no matter what the world turns into." Wycliffe, who was standing on a large rock next to him, smiled and shook his head. A human king took out a pipe from his bosom, carefully stuffed it with shredded tobacco, and then made a fire with his steel prosthetic limb. platform.

    It was an elevator platform, but the shaft leading to the depths of the mountain was now blocked, the sturdy steel gates locked the secret, and the howling mountain wind passed between the steel frames of the elevator.

    Wycliffe bit his pipe, the tobacco shone in the cold early spring wind, and accompanied by the curling smoke, he sighed: "It is hard to imagine that a former **** is now beside us, only separated by A shaft, some dirt, rocks and steel."

    His self-talk also made several friends around him sigh, and only two or three seconds after the human king''s voice fell, several people on the top of the mountain saw a sudden flash of bright light in the air in front of him. Arcane sparks, pure magic jumped in the air and outlined a line of text:

    "Yes, I''m right at your feet, so can you stop spilling soot later?"

    Wycliffe: "¡­"

    "I''ll pinch you," Stuer, the king of spirit witches who was always silent next to him, raised his hand and directly extinguished Wycliffe''s pipe, "Don''t think that you can smoke in the factory if you are a king."

    ¡­

    "Looking" at the movement above her head, Miermina in the observer''s secret room couldn''t help but smile.

    She has been working in this cave for half a year, and now, as the magic tide is getting closer to the home planet of the Noi people, the day when the observation device is officially launched is gradually approaching.

    In the past six months, she has witnessed a series of changes in this land with her ubiquitous magical vision. Under her gaze, the ancient holy mountain has gradually been transformed into a giant steel beast, and the vast ancestral plain has been stretched into continuous construction sites. , factories and pipelines are filled little by little, and the people gathered in this area have reached a certain balance point. Almost every day, new engineering teams or expert groups are sent to the assembly point of Helm City by flying machines or magic trains. At the same time Every day, people who complete tasks or rotate positions are evacuated from here. The Loren people are racing against time. All the mortal powers on this planet have now been focused on one thing, which has made earth-shaking changes here. .

    While the entire ancestral plain was turned upside down, only the starry sky that enveloped this land remained the same as before.

    Miermina switched her perception. She contacted a sensor node located in the northern part of the holy mountain that had been debugged and put into trial operation. Through the "eyes" of this sensor node, she quietly looked up at the sky.

    Even in the daytime, she could clearly perceive the presence of those distant stars.

    The sensor array has not yet been completed, and she has not been able to accurately distinguish the subtle disturbances between the stars, but she has been able to vaguely "hear", hearing the shallow voices of the thousands of stars in the universe, she can Hearing the voice of "Ao", the voice was far and deep, and she could also hear the voice of "The Sun", the waves released by the gas giant planet regarded as the source of light and heat by the Loren people were calm and powerful, "O" complements each other.

    For some reason, Miermina suddenly thought of the civilization that was four light-years away.

    It is said that the home planet of the Noi people is different from Loren. They do not have a mild gas giant planet like the "sun" around them. The planet under their feet revolves directly around a star, and the powerful energy released by the star shapes the The magnificent mountains and luxuriant ecology on the land of Noi, and the "sunrise" on Noi''s home planet is also completely different from Loren, they can''t see the magnificent huge sun wheel, and their sun can''t cover a quarter. The sky was just a bright spot about the size of a coin when the sun came up...

    Miermina imagined the scenery of distant alien stars, and couldn''t help but have new expectations for the "travel" she planned.

 Chapter 1577ï¼š Equivalent stack up

    In the plentiful gardens, shrouded in shimmering domes, the eternal feasts continue as they have been for thousands of years, and empty drinkers of the Holy Spirit gather around the long tables, toasting or sipping, while Around these holy spirits, who have no thinking and only have a phantom body, at this moment there are many "landscapes" that have never been seen before.

    It was a large number of explosive devices stacked neatly around the long feast table, and a mountain of charge units.

    The mortal weapons created by the world are now piled up in the entire Garden of Plenty, and all kinds of explosives are piled up from the long banquet table to the entrance of the garden, every path, every open space, and even the long banquet table can put things. The place is now full of bundled grenades. These killing weapons with icy breath and iron-gray metallic luster almost pile up the entire garden into a huge ammunition storehouse. The scene looked very strange.

    But what is even stranger than these explosives is the Holy Spirit who still maintains a "feast" around the long table, and the three divine half-bodies who are still sitting high at the end of the long table. The "foreign body" didn''t respond at all, even if the shells were already on their faces, they could still toast and drink in the gaps in the ammunition piles, laughing and celebrating. And the three holy and solemn divine half-bodies are sitting in the middle of the "divine seat" that has been surrounded by charging units and chain explosive devices, which is extremely strange.

    And in this extremely abnormal, even a little creepy "banquet hall", the only three rational figures were still busy.

    Flora, the goddess of spring, walked over from the river bank, her upper body was wrapped in several circles of armed belts, and it was covered with various explosive devices, and her elk-like lower body was mounted on each side of the two sides. A huge ammunition box filled with crystal bombs that can level a building in an instant, and a large number of explosives floating in the air behind her, lifted by an invisible force and flying to the table around the feast table. a blasting point.

    Seeing that the explosives landed in their predetermined positions, Flora nodded with satisfaction, then turned and walked towards the end of the long table. She saw the divine half-body that looked exactly like her sitting quietly in a field of blooming flowers. In the middle of the clump, she was staring at a certain direction infinitely far away with holy but empty eyes. Although she had the same appearance, the cold, empty aura of this divine half-body made her a little creepy, and Flora couldn''t bear it. Zhu frowned, and then carefully piled the new batch of explosives he was carrying on the side of the flowers.

    After stacking them, she took two steps back, carefully observed the arrangement of nearby explosives, and then stepped forward to adjust carefully. She seemed to be trying hard to put those bombs into a heart shape, but finally gave up.

    Then she shook her head and looked at the other two figures next to her. Gaia and Eve''s divine half-body were also sitting among the flowers and bombs, unresponsive to what was happening so close at hand.

    Flora quickly turned her head and glanced, and found that her two sisters were planting bombs at the other end of the feast long table, with a little mischievous smile on her face, she carefully came to the side of Gaia and Eve''s divinity. , and then took out a few grenades from the side and sneaked them under the "two sisters"...

    However, just halfway through the goddess of spring''s small movements, Gaia, who was just looking back, saw it. The eldest sister of the three gods suddenly widened her eyes: "Flora! What are you doing?"

    Flora hurriedly took out the half-stuffed grenade, and while pretending to check the shells, she answered confidently: "Arrange around the Throne, didn''t you say you would put all these bombs in place within today... "

    "Don''t do superfluous things," Gaia walked over quickly, and with a glance, he knew what his sister wanted to do, "According to the drawings given by Rebecca, we can ensure that the power of the ammunition is released with maximum efficiency. The denser these things are, the better, have you forgotten how you can teach them in class?"

    "Remember..." Flora nodded again and again, "I was a few points higher than you and the second sister in the exam..."

    "A good grade on the light roll doesn''t mean anything, and the goddess of the curse has a good grade on the roll. During the practical test, he almost blew the blood **** out, didn''t he?" Gaia frowned and glanced at the young sister, then She just sighed, turned her head to look at the hollow, holy, icy, and eerie divine half-body, with a sigh in her tone, "Also, I want to remind you that although theoretically the divine half-body will not be under threat, It doesn''t react to your contact, but it''s best to be cautious, you''re dealing with the most dangerous force in the world, and you''ve been wanting to do these pranks for a long time?"

    "Okay, okay..." Flora first nodded subconsciously, then reacted suddenly, shaking her head vigorously and denying, "Ah no no! I don''t have it, I just want to test it..."

    However, Gaia didn''t care about the sophistry of her sister, who was showing a more and more "humanized" trend recently. Her gaze still stayed on her own divine half body, and she had no warmth at all with that. Her eyes were silently facing each other for a long time, until an involuntary sense of resistance from the depths of her heart forced her to withdraw her gaze, and she sighed slightly and shook her head: "It''s really... an indescribable feeling, we want to Destroyed, should have been a part of ourselves, but now I look at ''them'' but I only feel a strange disgust, and a kind of creepy... For such a long time, we have been tied to such an unpleasant thing Together, it¡¯s incredible to think about.¡±

    The sound of footsteps came from the side, and Eve also came to the "divine seat" full of flowers and bombs. She heard the eldest sister''s sigh and frowned: "If it wasn''t for Lady Ye who cut us off from the divine nature. Come on, we don''t even realize how corrupted and tight the chains around us are, it''s scary to think about it now."

    Gaia nodded, her eyes fell on the feet of her divine half body surrounded by bright flowers, but what caught her eye were black-red thorns and rancid vines that could no longer be covered by flowers, twisted and mutated. The flesh and blood have faintly infiltrated from the soil, and the tiny buds spread along the vine, and camouflaged flowers bloomed at the top. Such terrifying changes have been going on for many years in this kingdom of God.

    Every rotten and distorted detail reflects a development in the mortal world beyond the confinement of divine power. For the three gods of abundance, it may be an improvement in the farming system, a study of season rotation, or a change in spring wind and rain. Clarity, maybe even the discovery of some new edible plants not found in sacred texts, a new way of making wine, a new irrigation technique¡­

    Every time mortals draw strength from progress, accumulate experience from development, and recognize wisdom and knowledge not mentioned in the sacred books, the rotten vision in the kingdom of God will spread a little more, and the holy and glorious **** will be free from madness Fall a little closer.

    The former three gods of abundance were bound in chains, and their will and cognition were bound and even covered by the divine half-body. Therefore, although the three Gaia sisters knew they were bound, they never saw the kingdom of God with their own eyes from a clear perspective. It was not until Lady Ye''s neat "surgery" freed their will from the **** of divinity that for the first time the three sisters could clearly see the terrifying changes they had accumulated.

    "...it''s kind of disgusting," Eve also glanced at the real scene covered in flowers, but she quickly retracted her gaze, "and a little scary. Ms. Ye said we were the closest to madness when she intervened. God, I didn''t feel it at the time, but as my mind became clearer these days, I really recalled a lot of creepy details."

    "The older the gods are, the more crazy they are first, because the ancient gods were born in the early stage of civilization and ignorance, and what supports our operation is the superficial understanding and awe of the natural world by ancient humans, and those ancient information systems have long been extremely It is far behind the times, not to mention the rapid development of the mortal world over the past few years, especially in the field of farming, it is no longer the one we are familiar with," Gaia said, shaking his head, "I have checked the corruption of the kingdom of God these days. Given the situation, it is roughly estimated that the time node for accelerated hatching should be in the last five to ten years.¡±

    Eve pondered for a while, and quickly reacted: "...The Typhon people discovered the technology of acidifying the burning rock to mass-produce ''dust of abundance'', and the synthetic fertilizer produced in the factory began to replace the harvest sacrificers as an important guarantee for grain production. ¡­¡±

    "Yes, the acidification of burning stone, which is even earlier than Cecil''s alchemy potion, and countless mortals who were struggling with food and clothing have filled their stomachs since that day, but it is because the process of mortals getting enough to eat has bypassed the process. ''God''s grace'', this kingdom of God has spawned crazy corruption..." Gaia''s voice was a little low, but then she became firm again, she raised her head and stared at her divine half body, "So, it''s time to draw an end to it. already."

    Flora listened to the conversation between the two sisters, and turned to look at the long banquet table next to her. She didn''t know what to think. She was suddenly a little worried: "We will discuss this next to our own divine half body, no Is it dangerous?"

    Eve turned her head and glanced at the **** seat surrounded by flowers, her tone was extraordinarily flat: "The trend of thought has been cut, and they can''t hear the voice of ''own''."

    Flora breathed a sigh of relief, and then she looked at the explosives that filled the entire garden in her line of sight, with a look of anticipation: "By the way... When will these things come in handy? Are our equivalents almost the same? already?"

    "That will have to wait. According to the plan, it will not be activated until the last moment on the day when the mother star barrier is activated," Gaia glanced at Flora lightly, "The progress of the gods'' preparations is different, and the equivalent of reaching the standard is First and foremost, if a certain **** acts in advance, the huge energy fluctuations generated in the kingdom of gods are very likely to spread to the fields adjacent to other gods, resulting in unpredictable consequences. The sudden ''disconnection'' of some gods will definitely have a chain reaction in the world, causing the corresponding mortal believers to have turmoil, and this restlessness will spread to the believers of other gods... Once those gods are alerted, trouble. But it''s big."

    Eve on the side also nodded: "Yes, mortals are different from us, they will often visit, and there are many mortals who believe in multiple gods at the same time. Both are very religious, and this situation is particularly troublesome. So in order to avoid such an accident, we must wait until the end to act simultaneously... Can''t give any of the gods half-body time to react.

    "And before that... all we have to do is prepare, keep preparing, prepare to the last second, and maximize the success rate."

    Flora nodded lightly, and then looked back at her divine half body, her expression suddenly a little weird: "Although I know they won''t react, it still feels weird to be ''conspiring loudly'' here. ¡­¡±

    "I also think," Gaia laughed when he heard the words, "Okay, the rest time is almost over, we still have a lot of things to do, the Theocratic Council is preparing for the next large-scale sacrifice ceremony, we To free up the storage space outside the garden before the new ''goods'' are delivered to the kingdom of God."

    ã€š³Ì{ß_´óôð·Ô×¿æðÉðÉ»Ôôó¦æœ€å¥Æ¡ïÐ„a pp ï¼Œååc²·ãÖ…èŽó‚›…æŽ§²Î pretending to be an umbrella

    "Yes, yes, I''ll go and bring the box of fuzes by the river," Flora waved and said casually as she turned to the river that ran through the garden, "The next time you two open the sacrificial passage. When the time comes, you have to prepare well, don''t bring in bricks and shoes, seriously, you guys are not as reliable as me in this matter."

    Gaia''s eyebrows suddenly picked up, and Eve hurriedly stepped forward to hold her sister''s arm: "Don''t, don''t, don''t, my sister, my sister..."

    ¡­

    At the same time, in the solemn and gorgeous Cathedral of the God of Commerce in Cecil City, the slightly bloated Archbishop Boris was standing in front of the icon of Buffal, the God of Commerce. smile, receiving a special "guest".

    It was a tall priest in heavy armor and a full-coverage helmet. His face was completely covered by a silver-white visor. The helmet and the steel plate on the chest were inscribed with sacred prayers and oaths. The slightly radiant scripture belt was fixed by rivets near its shoulder armor, and the logo of the Theocratic Council was faintly visible on the scripture cloth belt.

    This is a high-level judgment knight from the Theocratic Council, representing the will of His Majesty the Emperor, and in charge of the authority to arbitrate the churches.

    Under normal circumstances, the appearance of a high-ranking judge knight like this in the church district would always make ordinary priests uneasy, but today, this mighty knight brought exciting good news.

    "¡­To sum up, in order to commemorate the founding day of the Alliance, and to pray for the souls of heroes who died in the Battle of the Wasteland, and to pray for the world, His Majesty the Emperor hereby grants permission for all registered Orthodox Churches in the country to hold sacred ceremonies on the anniversary of the 112th meeting, and allows them to carry out The sacrificial ceremonies and a series of celebrations of imperial laws and regulations, please refer to the "Council Guidance" I handed you to you for specific activities. Archbishop Boris, do you have any questions?"

    Archbishop Boris smiled and was obviously in a very happy mood: "Of course, I don''t thank your Majesty and the council for their help and support. We will strictly abide by the contents of the "Guiding Opinions", legal sacrifices, and civilized prayers..."

    As the chubby archbishop said, he raised his hand and drew a scale-like pattern of the sacred emblem of commerce on his chest: "May the glory of my lord walk on the earth and comply with the laws and regulations of the empire in related fields..."

 Chapter 1578ï¼š Dusk Overture

    In the afternoon, the warm sun shines on the small garden flanking the Cecil Palace. The sun shines through the branches of the trees by the roadside, casting mottled bright spots on the road, and there are new twigs accompanying the treetops. The wind swayed, and three or two Spring Sparrows lightly took off from one of the twigs, and in the blink of an eye, they crossed the cloudless blue sky.

    Gawain, who was walking in the garden, stopped. He raised his head and looked at the direction the birds were flying. After a while, he suddenly said softly to the air next to him, "The weather is getting warmer earlier than usual."

    "Maybe it''s the recent good mood of the ''Goddess of Spring'' that made the power of spring a little stronger?" In the next second, Amber''s voice was heard in the air, and her figure gradually emerged beside Gawain. With a bright smile on his face, "Speaking of which, can''t you pretend that you didn''t find me once? I finally sneaked over, and it was very shocking to be exposed by you so casually..."

    "Let''s talk when you have Lady Ye''s skills," Gawain rubbed the head of the Shadow Assault Goose, then walked forward and asked casually, "You brought news from the Theocratic Council. ?how is the situation?"

    Amber clasped his short legs to follow Gawain''s footsteps and said, "Don''t worry, everything has been arranged, the council has sent someone to send the notice to every Orthodox Church in the city today, and the leaders of each church are all in charge. He said that he would actively cooperate with the preparations for the festival held this month. Don¡¯t worry, the council has started making arrangements for the next year¡¯s plan from half a month ago. As long as the major denominations can actively cooperate, everything will be according to the time. table."

    Speaking of this, she paused and added: "The previous Easter celebrations set a ''demonstration'' for everyone, and the Orthodox Churches should understand that as long as they actively cooperate with the instructions of the Theocratic Council and ensure compliance with imperial laws , large-scale sacrificial activities can also be successfully held in the city, from this point of view, the event of the recovery festival is a successful ''preliminary'' for everyone."

    Gawain listened, and a smile slowly appeared on his face: "It sounds like they are quite cooperative. It seems that the liaisons sent by the major churches in the imperial capital have indeed been carefully selected."

    "Bullshit, can you not cooperate? The most uncooperative group of graves can make mats now," Amber spread his hands, "It is true that the current emperor Gawain pursues a soft-hearted policy towards all parties, but your name is not false. The **** smell behind the number cannot be dissipated over the past few years, and those smart people who can still stand in the cathedral today are not goldfish, they have a very good memory."

    "It''s a good thing that they can remember, it can avoid a lot of trouble," Gawain''s footsteps gradually slowed down, he raised his head and looked up at the high blue sky, and in his sight, that magnificent and magnificent sun had already crossed the sky The highest point in the center is gradually approaching the horizon on the west side, the hazy phantom light escaping around the giant sun occupies the sky like a cloud and occupies his line of sight, "...the project of the sky station, the great shield of the mother star, the magic The tide observation device, as well as the shelters and archives in various places, all the projects have either entered the final stage or are entering the critical construction stage, at this time we really have no extra energy to face additional troubles.¡±

    Amber raised her head and glanced at Gao Wen, her expression was a little hesitant, but after a while, she still said what she was thinking: "Why do you have to schedule the launch of the Ragnarok Project on the day when the mother star barrier is activated? In theory, before that day, we can get enough ''equivalent'' for the kingdom of the gods. As long as all the kingdoms of gods act at the same time, Ragnarok can be completed before the arrival of the magic tide... It''s not good to solve this big trouble in advance Is it? In this way, we can feel at ease later, and activate the barrier without any worries."

    Gao Wen turned his head to look at Amber and said patiently, "I know that you are worried that solving these two major problems together will make some people chaotic, but in fact... in the entire Ragnarok plan, except for the early stage Outside of the ''cargo'' process, the earthly forces on our ''side'' have little room to intervene, the most critical part of the entire plan will be completed by the human part of the gods alone, while from the other side, the home planet barrier plan will be It''s done by mortals alone, you see? It''s actually two separate lines.

    "So, regardless of whether the Ragnarok plan is started early or delayed, it will not interfere with the actions of the other line. On the other hand, the early action of the gods will not improve the success rate of the entire plan. Be patient, we will all have as much time as possible to prepare, which may make the overall plan a little more successful...

    "On this side of the world, the part we can help the gods is to transport more ''ammunition'' to the past. One more day of preparation means that the human half-body of the gods can have more cards in their hands, so we have to prepare until At the last moment, put all the strength of the energy into it, in a sense, the problem we want to solve this time is actually very simple, it is equivalent, the equivalent is the success rate, and everything else is empty."

    Amber listened to Gawain''s explanation thoughtfully, and nodded slowly: "That''s true, anyway, there is only one chance to blow up early and late, and it is meaningless to detonate early except to ask for peace of mind in advance, it is better to be patient. When the mother star barrier is activated, an absolute advantage will come out... But then again, how much are you going to pile on ''over there''? I see how you think the previous council''s estimates are conservative... "

    Gao Wen thought for a while, and said indifferently: "I have calculated with Rebecca, and plan to do three times the planned amount, and the minimum and minimum cannot be lower than twice. This is called ''safety margin''..."

    Amber was stunned when he heard this: "God TM safety margin... Should I complain that you actually summed up the problem with Rebecca, or should I complain that you count the equivalent as a safety margin..."

    Hearing this Shadow Assault Goose''s skillful choice of words and sentences, Gawain suddenly looked relieved: "...The way you speak now has quite my charm."

    "Don''t talk about this," Amber was unusually more serious than Gawain this time. It seemed that the target equivalent, which was equivalent to three times the theoretical value, scared her a lot. She stared at Gawain. , "Have you discussed this with the gods? Don''t they don''t know about it, and all of a sudden, people (nature) and gods (nature) will be destroyed..."

    "Don''t worry, I''m not so reckless," Gawain looked at the dwarf winter melon in front of him with a half-smile, he rarely had the chance to see this guy react like this, and it was quite interesting at the moment, "I have already talked to the gods. Humans have discussed these things, this is a measure that can improve the final success rate, they are very willing and willing to cooperate actively, and Rebecca has also given detailed safety guidance after accurate calculations to prevent the human half-body They were accidentally damaged."

    "...There are safety instructions, that''s okay," Amber finally breathed a sigh of relief, but then felt that something was wrong, "Wait, the safety instructions given by Rebecca? How did she instruct?"

    Gawain thought about it for a while, and said indifferently: "Crouch farther when it detonates."

    Amber: "...You two are serious?!"

    Gawain waved his hand: "Don''t worry, it''s all backed up by data, and you don''t have to worry about the human half-body of the gods, no matter how they say it, they are part of the nature of the gods, and their life is very hard, even in the explosion zone. If the periphery is rubbed a little, at most it is a **** face, but the half-body of the divine spirit left in the heartbreak will definitely die thoroughly."

    Amber held back for a long time, and finally said: "...you and Rebecca are indeed a family..."

    ¡­

    This year is the 5th year of Cecil. On the 25th of the month of recovery, a large-scale celebration finally held the conspiracy between gods and mortals as scheduled. The prelude to Ragnarok, Lady Night won for this world. A good opportunity for the event was finally packaged into the biggest festival of the year.

    ã€Û·¤èÀ»åéMéMïÐÑ«áÝGong ‹çCæˆâxŽ¨ Drilling ššššè¿æÙépˆ@…èˆ@È÷çœ×í‰¹ô„Ò‡ø‹çCæˆ‘æˆúŒšŒmššè¿æÙë[…èˆ@øoçœ‘u‰¹ôpot Umbrella, chain, teaching, chanting

    The scale of this celebration spread across the entire alliance, not just the three empires, each member of the alliance held a celebration ceremony in its own capital.

    In name, this celebration commemorates the founding of the Alliance, the sacred agreements that set the course of history at the 112th meeting, and a blessing for the entire world, as well as to commemorate the difficult victory in the Battle of the Wasteland, but in substance On the other hand, this celebration is a prelude to the coming of age of Loren civilization. Hundreds of giant munitions warehouses were evacuated in one day at hundreds of ceremonial venues throughout the Alliance, and out of the sight of believers and priests, the tomb that symbolized the end of the age of the gods has been gradually removed. build up.

    In the depths of the shadow world, in the courtyard shrouded in endless chaos and darkness, the shimmering light from the golden oak trees illuminated the nursery of the God of Nature. Looking at the open wasteland outside the garden, it was the meeting place where the gods and mortals jointly prepared the "Gods Ragnarok Project", and it was also the venue where mortals taught "Cecile-style modern martial arts skills" to the gods. There was no one in the venue.

    On the edge of the huge open space, the light from the high-power magic spar lamps illuminated the entire venue, and the high platform in the center of the assembly hall stood alone in the center of the light. In the corner area of ??this "classroom", most of the pitted traces are the "teaching traces" accidentally made by the gods when they used explosives, and about half of them are from the goddess of the curse, Ms. Gizna.

    Fortunately, Ms. Kizina finally passed...

    Looking at the assembly hall for a long time in a trance, and recalling the lively scene of the "lecture" here, Amoen finally shook his head and slowly sat down at the border of the garden, murmuring: "I''m all busy. ¡­¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, a nearby magic net terminal suddenly made a humming sound, and then Miermina''s mocking voice sounded in his ear: "Don''t make such a sound like a child staying at home after going out to work. Can you sigh like a lonely old man?"

    Amoon turned his head and glanced at the lit magic net terminal next to him, as well as the figure of Miermina floating above the terminal, his head swayed from side to side: "It has been very lively here a while ago, Rebecca almost every day I came here to teach the ''Humanity of God''. I watched them discuss the course in the assembly hall, immerse themselves in the questions, and practice the test. It was really interesting. Now the course is over, and the plan is to go to the second stage. , It''s suddenly so quiet here... I''m really a little uncomfortable."

    Miermina in the communication screen glanced here. She actually knew exactly what the "oldest **** of the season" was thinking. She knew that Amoen was worried that the Ragnarok plan would eventually fail. In the past few days, everyone''s confident preparations and plans were ultimately no match for fate''s malice, but in the end, she suppressed all these thoughts and replaced them with a joke: "You are just because there are celebrations all over the world. You can''t be unbalanced anywhere by yourself, right?"

    Amoen squinted his eyes, adjusted to a more comfortable position and lay in the nursery, muttering casually: "You say yes, anyway, it''s so lively, neither of us can go anywhere..."

    "What''s so good about this kind of excitement," Miermina pouted, "Apart from the sacrifice ceremony or the sacrifice ceremony, when you were a god, didn''t you get enough of this stuff? Anyway, I saw what mortals were doing. Sacrifice will have a psychological shadow. When their brains are hot, they will throw all kinds of strange things into the kingdom of God. If you don''t accept them, they will die or live, accept it... That thing is really useless, that''s my name. The belief in the goddess of magic is still one of the rarer sacrificial rituals, I can''t imagine what it was like for a guy with a long history and many believers like you to receive sacrifices back then."

    "That''s true..." Amoen seemed to recall some ancient scenes, and the corners of his mouth couldn''t help but cocked slightly, "The sacrifice ceremony of the Nature Sect really bothered me a lot, and the elves didn''t know how I think it can give me so many strange celebration names, and the entire southern continent is almost full of sacrificial fields. I was quite honest back then, anyway, I just continued when the children gave things, and I didn''t want to take it. throw it out¡­"

    Miermina rarely heard Amoen take the initiative to talk to herself about the events before "White Star Falls", and the expression on her face was a little curious: "And then?"

    "Then? Then there is no place to live under the Samsara tree. I have been lying on the border of the kingdom of God for more than 200 years." He made up his mind to throw those sacrifices into the deep sea, and within the scope of not violating the trend of thought, he gave an oracle to the high priests at that time, suggesting that they would change to national unified sacrifices and local religious activities in the future. It''s time to prepare sacrifices..."

    Miermina was stunned, and waited for a long while after Amoen''s voice fell, before muttering: "Then you were really upright back then... How much do you really get as much as they give?"

    "Aren''t I worried that they will be sad?" Amoen shook his head, and the two small flowers on the antlers swayed in the dim light, "I didn''t know until the young gods came to gather here a while ago. I took all of them, and they usually just pick up an inconspicuous souvenir and they''re done, and some people who have a lot of heart even designate dew as a sacrifice..."

    Miermina: "...No, I have to tell the little queen about you when I look back to help her consolidate her disobedience..."

    "I don''t bring you like this!" Amoen stood up immediately, "Just chat, how come the chat records are still spread?"

    "That''s what I said," Miermina laughed, and the smile was much lighter than before. "Look, isn''t it fun to say something that was heavy back then?"

    Amon sullenly said: "...I feel like this is just for fun."

    Miermina didn''t refute this sentence, she just narrowed her eyes slightly, as if she was recalling something, and she seemed to be thinking, and after a long silence, she suddenly said: "The last sensor tower''s Components have just been shipped to the Ancestral Plains."

    Amoen was stunned for a moment, and quickly reacted: "After the sensor is assembled, can you¡­"

    "Yes," Miermina said softly, "I will be the first eye on this planet to look into the depths of the starry sky and see the traces left by the magic tide among the stars."

    Amoen lowered his head, he didn''t know what to say at this time, and only one sentence came out for a long time: "... I wish you well."

    "It''s good luck to all of us."

 Chapter 1579ï¼š summer breeze

    Since the end of the month of recovery, the weather has become warmer, and the short spring does not seem to stay in this land for much time, and summer is gradually approaching. Alternation has gradually become a less obvious concept. The majestic vitality emanating from the giant tree and the magic field covering the entire plain block the cold wind from the outside world. Under the canopy of the giant tree, warm spring and midsummer are a kind of almost eternal. cycle.

    South of Solimburg, Margarita, who is also the regional consul and the commander of the Construction Corps, is personally supervising the loading of a special batch of materials into the convoy. She and her entourage are standing next to the loading area, watching the long The lifting device of the long boom lifts the tubular containers two or three meters high from the stack, and puts them lightly on the large transport vehicle next to them, and the stevedores cooperate skillfully before the ground, using locks, safety ropes and sheets. Secure those silver-grey "cans" in the middle of the carriage tray.

    The person in charge of the motorcade was standing not far from her. This sturdy middle-aged man with a big beard was looking up at the huge tree canopy that covered the sky. It took a long time for him to look back. , with a sigh in his tone: "The trees in some areas of the Holy Spirit Plain have just started to flourish, but it seems that summer is forever here for you."

    "It was actually a little cooler a few days ago, but like you said, after living here for a long time, you will almost forget the change of seasons outside," Margarita laughed, "Ms. Bertiera actually Considering whether to adjust the climate of the Sorin region according to the changing seasons of the outside world, the druids have assessed the ecology of the entire region and believe that the plants and animals here have adapted to the unique environment under the canopy, and there are even many animals The ethnic group has taken this place as a permanent place to spend the winter, and this plan will not come to an end."

    "I heard that scholars in the northern region are studying the mechanism of the giant Sorin tree to regulate the ecology, and are planning to build a ''Yongchun Farm'' artificially in the valleys of the northern region." The shredded tobacco inside said casually, "Before they had also investigated the ''Magic Ecological Dome'' technology of the Typhonians, and later found that the cost of this thing was too high, and it was not suitable for the extreme situation in the north. Looking back, it was still a Druid''s technology. The technology is reliable¡­¡±

    "Typhon is closer to the south than us, after all, they don''t need to think about growing food in the ice and snow on the far north border," Margarita shrugged, and then noticed that the loading and unloading work on the convoy''s side was coming to an end, "This It''s the last car, Mr. Polkoff."

    The team leader known as Pokaf looked up, put his pipe in his mouth, and walked to the last transporter. The last tubular container was about to be loaded. He stepped forward and knocked on the tubular container. The outer shell of the container, the iron-grey outer wall of the latter made a slight click, and then the curved cover on its surface gently slid aside, revealing the contents inside.

    It was a transparent high-strength crystal cabin, which was filled with a thin biomass solution. A brand-new synthetic brain was floating in the center of the container. Notice that the container shell was opened, and the synthetic brain, who was about to take a ride to work, was in the liquid. Shaking his body, a series of small bubbles appeared, and a nerve tentacle slightly raised Bokafu''s hand when he saw it, and slapped the nerve tentacle through the thick crystal wall.

    "Happy entry." The bearded team leader tapped the container with a smile, and the outer shell of the container was closed again. Watching the heavy tubular container was hoisted by the hook and sent to the The carriage tray, he turned back and said to Margarita, "Actually, as I suggested above, synthetic brains are not incapable of walking, they can even fly, and they consume two steamed buns for 100 kilometers. You can go to work by yourself, you don''t need a transport fleet at all..."

    Immediately in Margarita''s mind, a large group of synthetic brains floated out from the biochemical synthesis cavity in the Sorin area. Several tentacles rolled up resumes, ID cards and dry food on the road, all the way to factories and laboratories. The picture of the picture, and the expression suddenly became subtle: "This... Considering that there are still many ordinary people who are not familiar with or understand the synthetic brain at this stage, and the safety issues of the synthetic brain itself when they are on their way, the plan you have conceived is at this stage. It''s still early..."

    "Okay, the people above me also replied to me like this at the time," Pokaf spread his hands, "but you said that ordinary people have concerns about synthetic brains, I agree, but you said that you are worried about their safety when they are on their way, then I will I don''t really recognize it, you know how capable these brains are I took it down and ran away, and on the way, I saved three workers who were stunned..."

    Margarita: "¡­"

    She felt that she couldn''t keep up with this weird topic, so she simply waved her hand to bring her attention back to the business: "Counting this batch, the order for the computing units required for the ''cave'' No. 1 and No. 6 is completed, Shouldn''t there be such a large order in the future?"

    "It shouldn''t be," the team leader thought for a while, and said while smoking a pipe, "At present, the computing nodes of all the caves are nearing completion, and the remaining main work is to get the life support facilities and residential areas. Most of the follow-up tasks are in this regard, and after all the transportation tasks are completed, my wife and I also signed up for the resident computing power provider of the No. 1 ''cave'', and I will stay there until everything is settled, so You won''t see me for a long time, Ms. Margarita."

    Margarita nodded lightly, and then her expression became solemn, turning to the middle-aged man with a big beard, and bowing with a serious look: "Thank you for your dedication, Mr. Bocalf."

    Pokaf was stunned for a moment, then smiled slowly. He solemnly returned the salute with the attitude of a soldier, raised his hand, and the scar on his arm was looming under the cuff: "I was also a soldier, sir, we are all doing our duty..."

    A gust of wind blew through the canopy of the giant tree of Thorin, and this warm wind from the plain of the Holy Spirit made the leaves in the canopy sway, and birds flew from the branches and flew past the junction of the edge of the canopy and the blue sky. Going up the canopy area, the brilliance of the brilliant sun spreads on the surface of the leaves and wooden skeleton like another piece of earth, and it shines brightly on the surface of the huge antenna device at the top of the canopy.

    A low humming sound came from all over the antenna array. Powerful mechanical devices drove the crystal array to rotate precisely in mid-air. Hundreds of amplifying crystals were arranged in a signal receiving state. The weakest magic shock turned this subtle shock into words from afar, and sent it to the translation nodes in the depths of the canopy area and in front of the star solvers.

    Bertila''s avatar stood in the center of the command hall, presiding over another regular communication between the Loren Alliance and Noi. The main technical data had been handed over, and the atmosphere in the communication channel was relaxing a little. The holographic projection is showing the text sent by the "Witch" Nova, and the jumping letters seem to reveal a relaxed and pleasant mood: "...We have initially reproduced the phenomenon of the magic tide from you in the laboratory. , although due to time constraints, we were unable to set up a fully qualified experimental environment, but the success of the first stage is enough to prove that all the theories we have so far are correct and reliable..."

    "This can clear up all the uneasiness between our two civilizations in the process of activating the ''Mind Unification Field'' and ''Home Star Barrier''," Bertiera replied while considering the vocabulary. During the dialogue, as the command center of the entire communication system and a part of the hardware carrier, she naturally has this dialogue authority, "We also verified the mental unity field in the simulated environment in the laboratory, confirming that this protection method is effective against the magic tide. It is effective."

    After sending this message, Bertiera took another look at the memo at hand, and then prepared the next message: "In addition, the magic tide observation device we built on this planet has entered the final stage of the project, and the last sensor The instrument is being assembled next to the vibrating focus, and it is expected to be installed and activated within 24 hours at the earliest, when Loren will have the ability to observe the magic tide in the deep space."

    After the message was sent out, the communication from Noy fell silent for a while, but Bertila was not surprised by the silence. She just waited patiently for a few minutes before "hearing" the antenna array surging again. From the voice from the other side of the Xinghai, the thoughts of "Witch" Nova turned into words, and projected on the sky of the magic net terminal: "Sorry, I edited several times in a row to control my excitement, this exciting news was just in Noi. There was a cheer in the Council of Elders, and I really want you to see the scene where all the cities on the surface of Noy are starting to light up all the lights one by one!"

    "I can imagine," Bertila smiled in her heart, and then sent a message while comparing the reference data on the memo, "then according to the plan, we will complete the system-wide debugging as soon as possible after the sensor array is powered on, and execute the For the first deep space observation, before that, we will contact Noi to ensure that the sensor arrays of the two planets are turned on at the same time and scan their respective target areas synchronously. According to the position and rotation direction of our respective parent stars, every forty-eighth There should be a simultaneous scan window of at least three hours within the hour, which should be sufficient to complete the first sampling."

    "Yes, your data is accurate, and the three-hour scan window is enough to complete the initial sampling," Noise sent a message after a moment''s delay, "and if all goes well, the sampling data obtained from the first scan will be sufficient for mental unification. The field and the home star barrier have provided ''baseline parameters'', and within three days at the fastest...we will get the ''encryption key'' that allows the two civilizations to survive."

    Bertila looked at the beating letters in the holographic projection, and a slight sense of relaxation finally emerged from the depths of her tense nerves, even though she no longer had a heart beating like a human being, nor could she be like a human being. Like a deep breath, but this long-lost sense of relaxation still made her clearly aware that she was still "alive".

    After that, she completed the follow-up conversation with Noi Civilization, including some details when the magic tide observation device was activated and the timing of the two planets again. The content mentioned in the memo was finally handed over, and the command hall Some of the seats have finally ended their busy state.

    But the superluminal communication between the two planets did not hang up.

    This is a new habit developed by both parties after learning of the existence of "Witch" Nova.

    Leave a moment for the Noi girl who is watching the sea of ????stars.

    Bertiera looked at the operator seat closest to him, and Bud sat there as usual, staring at the control terminal in front of him.

    She retracted her gaze and asked into the distance, "Nova, how are you over there?"

    "Thank you for your concern, Ms. Bertiera, everything is fine here," Nova''s response quickly arrived at Loren, "I''m adjusting a few monitors outside the satellite, trying to turn my eyes to the depths of the starry sky. ."

    "Are you looking at the stars?" Bertila was a little curious.

    Nova''s response was delayed for a moment: "...I''m looking for you."

    "Looking for us?"

    "Yeah, I''m looking for you... Strictly speaking, I''m looking for the star closest to you," Nova sent a message, she seemed to be in a good mood, "The monitor of this satellite is mainly based on optical observations, I can''t see planets around stars, and the gas planet you call ''sun'' is hard to see, but if I could find that star you call ''O'', it would be equivalent to Did you find you?"

    Bertila was stunned for a moment, puzzled: "But you already know our position. The communication between the two planets is based on directional transmission. Why do we need to use optical observation to find it?"

    "...It''s just my sudden interest," Nova explained, "I want to see if I can see you with my ''eyes''. Of course, even if I could, that shimmer should have come from four years ago. right?"

    "Indeed, after all, we are far apart," Bertila smiled in her heart, and then asked curiously, "Have you found it?"

    "...Not yet, without the assistance of the system, this is more difficult than I thought," Nova replied after a long delay, "This is the first time I have tried purely manual and purely optical methods. Looking for a specific celestial body in the starry sky, I am very unskilled, and looking from this direction, your side...the celestial bodies are very dense."

    She paused, and then came new news: "But I believe I can find it, just need to be familiar with the operation..."

    ã€š³Ì{ß_´óôð·Ô×¿æðÉðÉ»Ôôó¦æœ€å¥Æ¡ïÐ„a pp ï¼Œååc²·ãÖ…èŽó‚›…æŽ§²Î pretending to be an umbrella

    Nova seemed to be doing something she thought was meaningful and fun.

    Although she now has only one brain left and is imprisoned in the life-support system of an ancient satellite, although from the perspective of the Lorens, the "witch" is in the midst of a huge sacrifice, but Nova herself ¡­seems to still be trying to live.

    Bertila hesitated, but finally broke the silence: "Nova, you know, Loren has a very special and advanced biochemical technology."

    After a while, Nova''s response appeared on the communication interface: "Biochemical technology?"

    "Yes," Bertiera pondered the vocabulary, "we can manufacture extremely efficient ''biochemical synthetic brains'' in the factory, and we can also connect the brains of intelligent creatures multiple times without causing neurological trauma, With reconnection, we can even connect the brain directly for associative thinking, as well as create artificial bodies in culture sacs to ''reanimate'' people who have died."

    The communication on Nova''s side stopped for a longer time than before, and it took several minutes before the news came: "It''s amazing technical power! I think I understand what you mean, Ms. Bertila, what do you mean? Help me reshape my body? But the life forms of the Noi and the various races of the Loren Alliance are not the same."

    "But there may be a possibility that the Loren Alliance itself has a variety of racial members, and our biochemical experts are very good at dealing with the differences in life forms between different races," Bertila said seriously, "No Wa, maybe this can be Noy and Loren''s next technical exchange project after the end of the magic tide, I think you can look forward to it."

    The fluctuations in the superluminal communication quieted down. Nova seemed to be thinking, and maybe talking to her compatriots. Bertila waited patiently, and she didn''t know how long she waited. She suddenly felt The undulations appeared again in the antenna array.

    Sounds from four light-years away were transformed into images in holographic projections.

    Bertila saw a big smiling face that appeared in the holographic projection. It was like a simple drawing. After this bright smile, Nova responded: "Well, I''m looking forward to it!"

    (Today 8:05-8:35, there is a special double monthly pass for half an hour, only for this book, if there is a vote, cast it quickly)

 Chapter 1580ï¼š impending tide

    Looking at the communication records from the Sorin area, Gao Wen raised his eyebrows and said with a smile to Bertila in the projection of the magic web terminal: "I didn''t expect you to take the initiative to mention our biochemical technology to Nova."

    "Is it wrong to do this?" Bertila''s face was expressionless, but her tone of voice seemed a little disturbed, "Although I don''t think this involves leaking classified information..."

    "There''s nothing wrong with it, as long as it doesn''t involve the classified information clearly stipulated in the memorandum, there is no need to hide other things from our Alien friends," Gawain shook his head, and put the record file in his hand on the table, " I just didn''t expect you to do this on your own initiative - it''s not surprising that you would do this kind of thing seven hundred years ago, but I''m a little surprised that you''re doing it today."

    "...Isn''t it an immature and rash move?" Bertila said slowly, "I didn''t think much of it at the time."

    "It''s a promise with little chance of being fulfilled¡ªthough neither of you see it as a formal ''promise,''" Gawain leaned back on the high chair, and said casually with a calm expression, "We and Noy The ''technical exchange'' is currently limited to the field of magic tide. We are still very unfamiliar with other fields, and it is quite difficult to provide biochemical technical guidance for an alien race across a distance of four light-years. not to mention that right now we''re not even sure everyone will survive."

    He paused when he said this, and then suddenly shook his head: "But you don''t have to care about these things, I can think of these things, the ''witch'' actually understands it very well, and on the other hand, right It is always good to have more expectations and hope in the future.¡±

    Bertiera nodded lightly, and then she noticed the look of exhaustion in Gawain''s eyes: "Did you hold an online meeting with other alliance leaders just now? Did it go well?"

    Gao Wen raised his hand and rubbed the corners of his brows, and at the same time heaved a sigh of relief: "Although it took a lot of energy, fortunately everything went smoothly. Now the construction on the Cangqiong Station has reached a very critical stage, and we have continued to send additional dispatches to space. The three engineering teams have finally ensured that the installation speed of the broadcast repeater can meet expectations. In addition, the Deep Sea Kingdom has provided more large transport ships. The problem of transportation bottlenecks between Loren Continent and the orbital elevator has also been solved. The next big question is whether we can produce enough broadcast installations before the tide reaches Loren, and today''s meeting is mainly to solve that..

    "The final plan is to increase the production tasks on the Silver Empire side - the ancient factory devices of the elves can switch modes in a short time, and at the same time they are close to the southwest sea area, and the transportation cost is the lowest.

    "So in the next four to five months, the Silver Empire will suspend more than half of the conventional industrial projects in the country, and put all the spare production capacity into the production of broadcasting devices. During this period, the alliance does not have the Member countries with advanced industrial production capacity will continue to provide materials to the Silver Empire to ensure that the latter maintains national order when more than half of the domestic material output is suspended."

    Bertiera was stunned for a moment, and quickly understood what Gawain meant: "...Let the Silver Empire become a huge factory, all state functions are used to ensure the supply of barrier components, and then the other inability to produce the barrier in the alliance Component members ''blood transfusion'' for the Silver Empire to feed this unprecedented factory? That''s... a big deal."

    "Yeah, it''s a big hand, and only the Silver Empire can take on this important task," Gawain nodded, "Currently Cecil and Typhon have undertaken 80% of the ''Ragnarok Project''. Pressure, and no longer have the energy to implement such a large-scale production capacity adjustment, other countries basically have no ability to manufacture broadcast components, or even if a small number of components can be produced, it is a drop in the bucket for the scale of the entire sky station project."

    Bertiera didn''t speak for a while, while Gawain slowly stood up from behind the desk. He paced to the floor-to-ceiling window and watched the bright sunlight slantingly shone on the streets and alleys of the city. Above the distant horizon, the magnificent The magnificent round of giant sun is gradually sinking to the west. The cloud-like crown escaping around the giant sun seems to be connected with the clouds on the horizon. On the surface of the giant sun, you can vaguely see some hairs like vellus hairs. slender blood-red traces.

    Gawain''s expression suddenly froze, and he didn''t look back: "Bertiera, have you noticed the fine lines on the surface of the sun?"

    Bertila was silent for two or three seconds, and quickly responded: "Yes, brother, there are indeed some slight red marks there. Is this... is the magic tide coming?!"

    "Relax, it hasn''t come yet, but the edge of the magic tide ''concussion'' is indeed approaching us. This disturbance can span a distance of several light-years at the most. The working principle of the observation device is based on this," Gao Wen watched quietly. Looking at the distant sky, his voice was calm and powerful, which gradually calmed Bertirao''s nervousness, "The first signs actually appeared once a few years ago, but at that time, no one could understand these astronomical anomalies. The mystery behind the elephant."

    Bertiera nodded knowingly, while Gawain continued to stand quietly in front of the floor-to-ceiling window, watching the fine lines on the surface of the giant sun in the distance, watching the disaster that was approaching this world step by step, watching its projection In the shadows of the world, he saw those blood-like patterns slowly spread on the corona, gradually forming some more clearly distinguishable red spots, looking at it as if blood was about to drip from the surface of the sun, and in a moment After that, the blood-like streaks and color blocks began to fade away quickly...

    It was as if the calamity was venting its power to the world.

    Gawain heard footsteps sounding in the corridor¡ªit seemed that he was not the only one who noticed the change in the sun. He took a light breath and sorted out his expression, turned his head to look in the direction of the door of the study, and then he heard Heidi''s voice coming from outside the door: "Ancestor, you..."

    "Come in." Gawain''s calm voice interrupted Hetty, and the next second, the door was pushed open, and Hetty, who was a little nervous, appeared in front of Gawain: "Ancestor, pay attention. Is it the pattern that appears on the sun? Is that¡­¡±

    "Don''t panic, the end hasn''t come yet," Gawain shook his head and said casually as he walked to the desk, "It just emphasized its existence to us again."

    ¡­

    The red pattern that suddenly appeared on the surface of the sun was not only seen in Cecil. At the same time, almost all areas in the Loren continent that were in the daytime stage saw the strange changes on the surface of the giant sun for up to ten minutes. And for those who know more about the truth, they are well aware of the dire implications behind this change.

    The magic tide is really approaching.

    The Ogure Tribal Kingdom, located in the Helm City at the foot of the Ancestor''s Peak, the five tribal kings came to the observation platform at the highest point of the city, and the tallest Camilla stood on the edge of the platform, staring blankly at it. The huge sun wheel that has gradually sunk into one-third of the horizon¡ªit is now approaching dusk, and the brilliance of the huge sun has turned into a golden glow, splashing wildly on the towering and quaint walls and roofs of Helm City, and on the surface of the sun. , the blood-colored lines have now almost completely subsided, leaving only a little inconspicuous dark red line that appears and disappears in the cloudy corona, and gradually returns to dim.

    The magic tide did not reach Loren, but the "ripples" escaping around the world-destroying giant wave have been able to lick the dust-like planet under the feet of mortals, and the powerful power it carries can make " The "virtual objects" produce optical changes visible to the naked eye on the surface, and the "virtual objects" referred to here include not only stars such as "O", but also the gas giant planets that illuminate the world of Loren.

    The king of spirit witches, Stull, stood beside Camilla, his voice was low and slow: "A few years ago, I also saw such a blood-colored pattern on the sun, but at that time I didn''t know what it meant... "

    "According to the people of Noi, the power of the magic tide can interfere with the operation of virtual celestial bodies a few light-years away, and the density and frequency of patterns appearing on the surface of the sun or gas giant planets can represent the relationship between the magic tide and the celestial body to a certain extent. The distance between celestial bodies, the last time we saw red spots on the surface of the sun was a few years ago, the next time...maybe next month, or even this month," said the human king Wycliffe, who was standing by, and then Shaking his head, "When the magic tide fully arrives, the scarlet pattern on the surface of the sun will cover almost the entire corona, and it will not subside until the magic tide is over."

    "...Meeting the challenge of adult transformation under the shining of a **** sun? It really sounds like some kind of epic prophecy scene," Wenna Baizhi sighed in her tone, "Then our world is considered a kind of epic prophecy. Are you ready for this **** day?"

    The king of spirit witches, Stull, turned around and looked at the other side of the Holy Helm City. He saw the Ancestral Peak standing on the east side of the ancient city. Towers are standing quietly in the afterglow of the setting sun. The huge antenna devices and crystal arrays point to the sky like sharp swords and arms. The rays of light spread along the mountain, and at the end of the rays of the sun, you can see the huge scale on the plain. sensor array ring.

    Camilla also turned to look at the holy mountain. Her feline-like pupils shrank slightly in the brilliance of the holy mountain. She raised her hand and touched the scar from the previous war near her cheek. , his voice was low and firm: "At least, we are better prepared this time than every season of Forerunner in the past 1.8 million years."

    Twelve hours later, the last sensor tower on the Ancestral Plain entered the final debugging stage.

    In the dim sky, a ring structure with an amazing scale was first illuminated by the sun. It was built around the entire plain with the towering Ancestral Peak as the center. Large energy stations, relay stations, analysis nodes, The induction nodes are like strings of pearls inlaid on a ring, standing proudly in the vast open fields of Ogre, and at the last node area of ??the ring, the bright welding sparks finally subsided.

    A tower composed of several sections of cylinders and complex crystal arrays stands at this node, and a large drag chain glowing with metallic luster extends from the tower body to the nearby nerve connection station and energy station. The construction team of the welding operation began to evacuate from various dangerous areas according to the procedure, and several large construction vehicles were parked near this key node, ready to deal with emergencies at any time.

    At this moment, the rune array at the base of the tower has entered the pre-charging stage. Along with the countless runes brightening up, the on-site commander sitting in one of the construction vehicles also showed a serious and somewhat serious face. With a nervous look, he listened to the low humming sound from far to near, and several large facilities within the field of vision began to start testing one by one, while the commands and reports from the general command center kept coming from the communication. From Taichung:

    "The start-up focus energy assembly is in good condition...starting to release energy to the ring area...

    "The focus thinking center has been awakened, the servo brain array is connected... The neural bus is in good condition, the neural signal feedback is 100% effective, and there is no error response.

    "An abnormal pressure point in the biomass circulation pipeline... has been ruled out, it was a false alarm from the sensor, and the redundant circuit was successfully switched.

    "The feedback signal from the observer''s chamber is normal... The vibrating focus begins to output a benchmark shock to the ring area, and the shock test lasts for 30 seconds. Each sensor monitoring unit should pay attention to reporting whether there is any abnormality at any time.

    "The Observer Chamber begins to take over the main system, ready to perform the first assembly test..."

    Under the increasingly bright sky, a beast is gradually awakening on the ancient land of the Ogure Tribe.

    This fierce beast is made of steel, with the wisdom and courage of mortals as its blood and soul. It crawls on the plains of the ancestors'' peaks, but its eyes are fixed on the endless, distant and deep interstellar space-under the blue sky, the ancestors'' peaks came. There was a low roar, and the huge rings around the holy mountain began to brighten one by one, the rune array lit up one by one, the magic tower began to run, and the surging magic and primitive nerve signals began to be created by countless mortals. It ran through the veins of success, and deep in the beast''s head, "Observer" Miermina had taken over the authority of the main system.

    "It''s... incredible..."

    Feeling the magical tremors on the entire plain, feeling that the powerful energy enough to kill gods is operating in a precise and safe way under the restraint of the observation system, even the magic goddess known as the "Master of All Laws" cannot be at this moment. Curb the amazement in your heart. In the depths of the observer''s chamber, Miermina is sitting high on the top of her gorgeous golden throne, and her perception extends to every sensor terminal on the plain through the tremor of dark blue magic, this indescribable perception ¡­unprecedented.

    Next to the Golden Throne, a magic net terminal was activated, and Gawain''s figure appeared in the holographic projection above the terminal, and he was paying attention to the operation of the magic tide observation device: "Milmina, how is your situation? "

    "The whole system is waking up - this behemoth, it takes half an hour just to charge and activate," Miermina lowered her head, looking at the magic turbulence around the throne, and the complex patterns projected over a large number of nearby terminal devices. The tone was amazed, "If I hadn''t seen it with my own eyes, I wouldn''t believe that this thing was created by the hands of mortals... Ah, the whole system is currently in good condition, don''t worry."

    "Very good," Gao Wen nodded lightly in the communication screen, "after the whole system wakes up, first perform a benchmark scan test on the target starry sky, and then we will further calibrate and debug the observation device according to the results of the benchmark scan test. It goes well, and then we can notify Noy to conduct simultaneous observations with us."

    "Understood, I''m ready to start here," Miermina nodded, and said quickly while watching the wake-up process of the whole system, "There are still ten seconds left, and I''m going to vibrate the sensor array...

    "Seven seconds, six seconds...

    "Two seconds, one second... the sensor vibrates!"

    With a tremor of magical power that was imperceptible to the naked eye and covered the entire plain, Miermina''s will became one with the entire observation device.

    In the next second, the endless ripples in the depths of the vast starry sky turned into turbulent data and poured into the hundreds of sensor nodes distributed on the plain. Then, these "reflection parameters" from nearby stars flowed into the calculation center of the Ancestral Peak. , and was analyzed and reorganized by the huge servo brain array and human brain array, and entered Miermina''s mind.

    At this moment, she saw the deep starry sky.

    And the shadows that are gradually spreading from the depths of the stars.

    The brief benchmark scan test ended, but Miermina was still sitting on the top of the throne motionless, her expression seemed a little dull, and even the magical light currents flowing around her seemed to be affected by it and gradually stagnated.

    "Milmina?" Gawain noticed Mirmina''s abnormal reaction and immediately asked, "How is the situation? Did you observe anything?"

    "I... saw it, I did see it..." Miermina finally woke up, but her tone did not show any joy after the success. Her eyes fell on a nearby magic net terminal, staring at it. The updated data and patterns are being continuously summarized above, "Gao Wen, the observation device has given two completely different parametric models. What I see... are two shadows."

 Chapter 1581ï¼š double shadow

    "Two shadows?!" In Cecil Palace, Gawain stood up from his chair in astonishment after hearing Miermina''s reply. He stared at the communication interface in front of him, and a few seconds passed. Then he said in a hurried tone, "You mean, you observed that two magic tide waves are approaching us?"

    "I''m not sure, because the sensor array is not returning very clear images, but a series of extremely complex mathematical descriptions," Mirmina has already begun to organize and upload all the data to Cecil City. In the analysis department, she herself was answering Gao Wen''s question while rechecking the previous system records, "According to the results of the analysis of the vibration focus, there are two sets of observation parameters with obvious deviations superimposed on the same position..."

    In the communication screen, Miermina''s brows furrowed tightly, she quickly checked everything recorded by the vibrating focus, and hesitated for a few seconds before continuing: "But this is unreasonable... how is this possible? What? Even if there are two magic tides, how can they be superimposed in the same position at the same time? This is not in line with our understanding of magic tides at all... Not to mention that there are no two magic tides at all! As the origin of this universe, the shock , it should be unique!"

    Gawain put his hands on the desk, but he quickly forcibly controlled his emotions. The amazing accident that happened in this first observation was indeed far beyond his expectations, but the accident was not enough to affect him most. Basic rational judgment, after thinking quickly in his head for a moment, he broke the silence with a deep voice: "Maybe it''s just a hardware failure, after all, such a huge system, and it was built in a hurry, and it appeared when it was first started. Any kind of abnormal situation is possible. You first check the whole system, then reset the vibration focus, and we will scan the deep space again to see if there is any change in the data the second time.¡±

    "Okay, I''ve started a self-inspection of the entire observation device," Miermina nodded immediately, "Let''s cut off the communication first, and this time I want to eliminate all possible interference factors."

    Gawain nodded, then watched the communication interface in front of him quickly go out and dimmed. Then he raised his head and saw Heidi and Rebecca, who were standing in front of him with visibly nervous expressions.

    Today is the day of the trial operation of the Magic Tide Observation Device. They are just as concerned about the progress of this matter as Gawain, especially Rebecca, who participated in the analysis of the first batch of Noy blueprints at that time. In this sense, , That huge "Eye of the Stars" can run also has her share of credit and obviously, neither she nor Heidi had expected such an accident to occur.

    "The information sent by the Noi didn''t say that the observation device might have such a situation," Rebecca was the first to break the silence, she pinched the buttons near the hem of her clothes a little nervously, "they said in the information Hundreds of possible faults and corresponding solutions are listed, but there is no mention of what to do when two magical waves are observed..."

    "Theoretically, there are no two magic tides in this universe," Gao Wen took a deep breath and said while his mind was spinning rapidly, "According to the theoretical model, the magic tide is unique as the initial shock in the universe, even if it spreads during the process. A wave-like structure is formed in the wave, and it even spreads and spreads into a kind of ripples covering the entire starry sky. On the other hand, the waveform changes presented by these ''ripples'' are affected by the nearby large celestial bodies, so it is impossible for two magic wave waveforms to appear at the same location and at the same time, and the two waveform parameters are not consistent. ¡­¡±

    "So it''s really a hardware failure?" Rebecca said quickly, "Some sensor nodes don''t vibrate correctly? But they shouldn''t... It''s not that those nodes will definitely not be a problem, but the sensor array itself It has the functions of mutual correction and redundant comparison. Even if some nodes are really faulty, it will at most lead to fuzzy observation results, weak signals and difficult to parse. How can two sets of parameters appear directly? Not to mention the system self-checking. But not a single error was reported..."

    Listening to Rebecca''s murmured analysis, Gawain also had countless conjectures surging in his mind. The two sets of parameters that Milmina observed were like two ghostly phantoms, casting a shadow over the just-completed observation device. A layer of haze, but how did this "double shadow" appear? Just a mechanical failure? Or is the calculation center''s analysis wrong? Some unidentified distractor? Or...

    Some kind of... sinister natural phenomenon that even the Noi didn''t know about, and that even the Noi''s forerunners didn''t expect?

    "Ancestor, there is still a question, do you want to get in touch with the Noi people?" Heidi''s voice suddenly came from the side, interrupting Gawain''s cranky thoughts, the "big housekeeper Cecil" slightly wrinkled Frowning, "We have compared the project progress with them before, and agreed to conduct an additional communication today, and now the Noi people should be waiting for our news... Or should we postpone this communication for a few days? Wait until you figure out the problem with the observation device?"

    "No, contact as scheduled," Gawain did not hesitate at all, prioritizing things, he knew very well that being overconfident at this time and burying his head and fooling around would most likely be wasting the two civilizations'' common survival time, "We directly put the observation device on the Circumstances tell them that this thing was designed by the Noy people, and they should be able to find the problem more easily than us."

    "Yes," Hetty nodded immediately, "then I''ll arrange the communication line."

    Under Hetty''s arrangement, the contact with the Sorin command center and the super-light communication system with Noi were quickly turned into working conditions. Gawain sat behind the large desk. He had already sorted out his thoughts. At this moment, his eyes are fixed on the printing device used to record communication data on the table. This may be the most unbearable time he has waited since he established communication with the Noi people. Every minute is like a year, and after a few minutes of calling and waiting. , the printing unit finally made his familiar clicking sound.

    The crisp and rhythmic sound of the axles running and the levers moving clicked, like a drum beating in my heart, and a snow-white paper tape slowly spit out from the printing port, which was a message from Nova the "Witch" from afar: "Very good. Glad to hear your voices, is the construction of the magic tide observation device completed?"

    ã€ÌºŽ§ûnï¼÷‚œ€è¿Œ‰ó‘ó‘ó‰ inch-inche umbrella

    "Yes, the magic tide observation device has been completed and the first benchmark test has been carried out, but we have encountered a problem," Gawain said immediately, without concealing the troubles encountered by Loren, "We are in When I scanned the starry sky for the first time, I read two overlapping digital models, which looked like two magic tide arrows superimposed together, is this normal? Or is there something wrong?"

    After the news was sent out, the response from Noy was obviously delayed for a long time. Gawain saw clear handwriting printed on the tape: "Two superimposed sharp arrows?! Of course this is not normal under any circumstances. In the future, the observation device should only be able to scan the unique magic wave waveform, and at most it will give false readings due to weak signal or sensor failure."

    Then the clicking sound of the printing device paused for a moment, and when Gawain was about to ask again, the paper tape spit out again: "We need more detailed parameter reports to provide failure analysis, including the operation records of each node of the sensor array. As well as the original files of the vibration focus in the entire scanning process, the most likely problem now may be a hardware failure, the magic tide observation device is complex and huge, and the possibility of a major failure of the sensor array exists..."

    Gawain glanced at Rebecca next to him, nodded, and then responded to the Noi people: "We have sorted out the original log, and we will start sending it now. In addition..."

    Just halfway through his words, there was a sudden buzzing from the magic net terminal beside the table, followed by a communication signal from the Ogure Tribal Nation, and Miermina''s figure appeared in the holographic projection: " Gawain, the second benchmark scan has ended."

    Gawain leaned forward slightly: "What''s the result?"

    "It''s still two readings, one reading is superimposed on the same scanning interval like a distorted shadow of the other reading, and it is impossible to analyze the cause of this distortion," Miermina said with a particularly serious expression, "In addition, I have Complete the preliminary self-inspection of the observation device, and ask the engineers on the plain to check the working status of each node from the physical level. At least it can be confirmed that all the sensors are in normal operation. The vibrating focus is here. I am personally supervising it. It can be determined that there is no damage or failure at the hardware level."

    "...But it''s still impossible to determine whether the problem is inside or outside the system." Gao Wen''s voice was low, and he quickly informed Noi Civilization of the results of the second test conducted by Mirmina, and in a moment After waiting, the reply from the Noi came to him.

    "We have received the results of the second test, and the contents are very surprising to scholars," the paper tape slowly spit out with the clicking sound of the printing device. "In addition, the transmission of the system log file will take some time, but only from According to the parameters that have been transmitted so far, the operation of the observation device should be no problem, at least there is no structural failure enough to cause such a serious error..."

    Looking at the response from the Noi people, Gawain fell into contemplation for a while, and Rebecca, who was beside him, had already started to check the documents transmitted from the "Observer''s Secret Room" through the magic net terminal. After reading a part of the content, she looked up at Gao Wen: "Master Ancestor, it may take a long time to analyze all these things. I suggest that we don''t wait for the analysis results first, we directly conduct a synchronized observation with Planet Noi, and then watch Can we use the scanning parameters on Noy''s side to reversely calculate what is wrong with the two sets of data we scanned here..."

    Gawain pondered for a while, and then informed the Noi people of Rebecca''s suggestion. After a while, he got a positive reply from the opposite side: "We think this plan is feasible, and there is still an appointment before the two planets'' synchronized observation windows. One hour (Loren''s standard time) preparation time, Noy''s observation device will be transferred to the pre-start state from now on, and we are waiting for Loren''s time-setting instruction."

    "Received and sent the time synchronization command one hour after confirmation."

    After sending out this news, Gawain took a light breath, then turned his eyes to Miermina who was still waiting in the communication interface: "Let''s prepare, we will directly conduct simultaneous observations with the Noi people."

    "I''m back in the lab too," Rebecca said immediately. "The system over there can be directly connected to the Magic Tide Observation Device. I''ll take the technical team to analyze the parameters in real time and maybe find out the problem."

    "Well, I''ll leave it to you." Gawain nodded, and Rebecca quickly ran out of the room. The magic energy technology department was not far from the central administrative area, so she arrived in less than an hour. She opened her own laboratory, and before that, she sent a message to the technical team. When she rushed into the laboratory, it was already busy.

    The huge room is brightly lit, and neat magic net terminals and analysis terminals are arranged in a ring around the "central column", and the column is directly connected to the computing center in the imperial capital. It was transmitted to the computing center, and in the laboratory, the technical experts who had directly participated in the analysis of the blueprint of the magic tide observation device were frowning at the dazzling parameters and charts.

    "Jenny!" Rebecca first saw Jenny standing next to the central column. This is her best friend, her most trusted assistant, and the one who knows the most about the magic tide observation device in the empire besides herself. technicians, "How''s it going?"

    Jenny was looking up at the holographic projection emerging in the air next to the central column at the moment, and she seemed to be in a daze, until Rebecca spoke her name for the second time, and she suddenly reacted: "Ah... I''m sorry. did not hear."

    "Jenny, are you alright?" Rebecca looked at her friend with a little worry, "Have you rested yet?"

    "No, I''m just..." Jenny opened her mouth, but soon turned around, her eyes fell on those projections again, "This is very wrong, the operation of the observation device is normal, but the observation results... appear unexplainable mistake."

    "Is there really a ''second magic tide''?" A technician next to him muttered with concern, "Perhaps it is the shadow of the first magic tide, and our previous theories failed to foresee its existence... "

    "How could there be a second magic tide!" Someone immediately retorted, "There is no second magic tide in the unified wave theory model. The data left by the pioneers of the Noi people can also prove this!"

    "Don''t argue about this," Jenny interrupted the meaningless argument of the two technicians, "The final data can prove everything, the theory at this stage can only be the theory at the current stage, whether the second wave of magic exists or not Existence, you can''t come to a conclusion after arguing here, don''t waste time on this until you figure out what''s wrong with the observation device."

    The two technicians closed their mouths immediately, they looked at each other and bowed their heads in front of Jenny: "Yes, Master Jenny."

    Rebecca looked at the mechanical clock hanging on the wall not far away.

    The time for the two planets to rotate to the "observation window" is coming, and the synchronous observation operation agreed with the Noi people will start soon.

    "Go back to your respective posts first," she took a deep breath and waved her hand vigorously to give the order, "The synchronous observation window is coming soon, and we will activate the sensor array at the same time as the Noi people!"

    In the study room covered with blue velvet carpet, Gawain sat in front of the desk with a calm expression.

    The synchronous observation window has arrived, and the magic tide observation devices on the two planets Noy and Loren have been activated a minute ago, and began to scan the deep and vast starry sky.

    Sitting in this room, he couldn''t see the magnificent moment when the imposing sensor array started up and glanced at the stars, and he couldn''t see the countless technicians on the two planets gathered together, staring at a large number of parameters. Breathless tense scene.

    He can only sit here, waiting for a result in silence.

    And this result finally came to him.

    In the holographic projection, Miermina''s voice sounded a little tired: "The synchronous observation is over, and the ''second shadow'' in the observation results cannot be eliminated."

    Outside the wide floor-to-ceiling windows, the gigantic sun was gradually rising to the highest point in the sky. On the approaching days of summer, the brilliance of the giant sun seemed to be a little brighter than that of winter.

    But the bright sunshine does not make people feel the slightest warmth.

    (By the way, I recommend a book, "Empire of Stars", emmmmm... It''s a Xiling fancier written by an old reader. I insisted on writing more than 2 million words when the popularity was not high, and it felt very difficult. Now It is also nearing the end of the book, everyone who is interested can support it.)

    Chapter 1581 Double Shadow

    bookmarked

    download free read

 Chapter 1582ï¼š sunset

    During a synchronized observation window lasting about three hours, Noy and Loren conducted four deep-space scans in the same direction at the same time, during which technicians performed a system reset and wiring on the sensor array on the holy mountain. Various attempts, including hard switching, and all of them end up the same... That ghostly "extra shadow" still exists, two very different sets of observational data superimposed, even if it is synchronized on two planets In the case of observation, the error still cannot be corrected.

    In fact, at the end of the test, even Noy''s technicians began to wonder if the "extra shadow" was an error or another real magic wave.

    After many attempts in vain, the observation window finally ended, and the simultaneous scans of Loren and Noy were forced to a halt.

    The clicking sound of the printing device sounded continuously, and the snow-white paper tape slowly spit out from the printing mouth, which was a message from Nova the "Witch": "The observation window has ended, before the second window comes, we still have time to There are other ways to solve the current problems.

    "The sages have received the system operation data sent by Loren, and we will conduct a comprehensive analysis of it in the next few days in order to find the reason for the abnormal value of the observation device. In addition, our superluminal communication will remain normal. Open, I hope to exchange their progress as soon as possible."

    Looking at the writing on the tape, Gawain breathed lightly and said in a deep voice: "Received, the communication system on Loren''s side will also remain on as normal. In addition, we will continue before the second window arrives. Single star benchmark test, although the parameters observed by a single planet cannot be used to construct the barrier frequency, but we may have a chance to find the cause of the failure from the benchmark test. All test data will be shared in real time, if you have any problems during this process Suggestions are also welcome at any time.¡±

    The printing device was silent for a few minutes, and then finally a click sounded, and on the tape that was slowly spit out was clear and sharp writing: "Noy received - I hope everything goes well."

    "May everything go well."

    When the printing device and the magic net terminal gradually returned to silence, Gawain sighed deeply, then he stood up from behind the desk and slowly came to the large floor-to-ceiling window, looking at the still prosperous outside the window. thriving city.

    The giant sun has already crossed the highest point in the sky, and it is slowly sinking to the west at this moment. The slightly orange-colored huge sun wheel has a faint wood-like pattern floating on the surface, forming a magnificent crown above the horizon. In the background of the sun wheel Down, some towers and high walls on the west side of the city turned into black silhouettes, the silhouettes overlapped, and the details near and far seemed to be obscured by the cold sunlight.

    The magic net terminal on the desk suddenly buzzed again. Heidi, who was left in the study, stepped forward and connected the terminal. Rebecca''s figure immediately appeared in the holographic projection, and the background behind her was a busy experiment. room.

    "Lord Ancestor!" Rebecca''s voice sounded in the room, "I have also roughly read the data of the last observation just now, and neither Jenny nor I can determine where the problem lies..."

    "You and Jenny are waiting at the Magic Energy Technology Department," Gawain turned around and looked at Rebecca in the projection with a serious face, "I''ll go over in person, and let''s discuss this issue together."

    Then he looked up at Hetty again: "You pay attention to the news from the ''Observer''s Chamber of Secrets'', if there is any change in the observation device, come to me directly."

    After the instructions, he left the Cecil Palace directly and went straight to the Magic Energy Technology Department building not far from the central administrative district. It didn''t take long for him to arrive at Rebecca''s office, and when he arrived, Rebecca And Jenny has been waiting here.

    "There is no need to be more polite, there are no outsiders here." As soon as he entered the door, Gawain waved to Jenny who was about to get up from behind the table. He grabbed a chair from the side and placed it opposite Rebecca''s table, his eyes Then it landed on the unfolding documents¡ªfull of symbols, numbers, and graphics that covered almost the entire table, some of which were apparently just printed observations, and others that seemed to be drawn from the archives. What was taken out from the cabinet was the original drawing of the Magic Tide Observation Device.

    "Just now Jenny and I turned over the original blueprint sent by the Noi people," Rebecca said quickly, "You know, in order to adapt to the environment on the planet Loren, and in order to use the deep blue netway to build ''Vibration focus'', we have made a lot of adjustments to the Noi people''s blueprint, especially the connection between the sensor array and the vibration focus has been adjusted the most, these changes may be the reason for the current abnormal result..."

    Gawain frowned, of course he knew about these adjustments, but he didn''t think it would cause such a big problem: "Back then, the Noy people confirmed every change we made on the blueprint, and all the adjustments were made. After repeated demonstrations by all the experts on the two planets, it is ensured that the normal operation of the observation device and the observation accuracy will not be affected, and theoretically there should not be today''s problems."

    "Theoretically...theoretically, it is true," Jenny on the side said, her expression was a little tired, which was caused by high-intensity brain use in a short period of time, "but such a large-scale installation, such a short period of time It is normal for experts to make some mistakes in the work cycle, and perhaps the adjusted blueprint has some hidden dangers that were not discovered at the beginning..."

    Gawain touched his chin and pondered briefly: "So what have you found now?"

    "Not yet, we''re just starting," Rebecca shook her head, "There are a lot of original blueprints for the observation device, and this is only a small part. It''s not a matter of a few days to sort out all the blueprints from scratch. , I''m just telling you that we have this idea - in addition to the doubts on the blueprint, we are still discussing whether there is any defect in the dark blue magic power as the energizing focus energy, or some local environmental factors in the Ancestral Peak are interfering with the sensor. The operation of the array¡­¡±

    Gawain frowned, there were too many possible factors, obviously even experts like Rebecca and Jenny were at a loss for a while, but soon he shook his head, his voice as calm and reassuring as always: "Don''t Urgent, we still have time to slowly find out the problem, today is to find a few suspicious directions, and then the technical experts of the two planets will verify these directions."

    In the following half hour, Gawain, Jenny, and Rebecca brought up all the factors they could think of that might cause major deviations in the observation results, and Jenny sorted them out and recorded them in the memo.

    Among all these possible factors, "blueprint defects" and "deep blue magic properties" are considered to be the two most likely answers to the current situation - and are also the most time-consuming and difficult to solve huge troubles once verified.

    In this way, time passed by during the discussion, and dusk gradually came to the earth. The high-intensity brain operation made Gawain feel a little tired. He rubbed his forehead and tapped the table with his other hand. It took a long time to think deeply. Said: "Think about it again, what else is there that we didn''t expect..."

    Jenny looked at the records she had sorted out on the memo, her hair was a little messy, and a few strands of gray hair hung down from her forehead and she couldn''t care for it. After a while, she gently shook her head: "Maybe The direction is already on this ... but I think there is one factor that we haven''t paid enough attention to."

    Gawain raised his head: "Which factor?"

    "Interference, some kind of interference from outside the system," Jenny said as she pondered, "maybe there is some source of interference that is large enough to cover the entire Holy Mountain area and is affecting our observations, and this source is strong enough for the observation array. There are two shadows..."

    "We discussed interference just now," Rebecca scratched her head, "but what kind of powerful interference is needed to make the system deviate to this extent? The energy drawn from the interior of the planet may require additional processing to mitigate this disturbance, but in theory the final energy delivered to the sensor array has already been processed by the ''Ladies of the Tower''...and if even the Lady of the Tower If Deep Blue''s magic doesn''t meet the requirements, then we can''t find any better solution."

    "...No, I always feel that there is something wrong, and there is an interference source that we have ignored," Jenny shook her head slowly, "Deep blue magic is still a factor in the observation device system, but I said, this interference should be From outside the system..."

    Rebecca was stunned for a while, then turned to look at Gawain, as if she wanted to seek the opinion of her ancestors, but Gawain was also immersed in thought at this time, and did not give any response.

    The setting sun is gradually sinking, and the splendid crown finally has less than a quarter of the magnificent arc left. The golden-red rays of the sun are pouring over the city like a waterfall, spreading all the way from the western city. In the sinking sunset, the light in the office also seemed a little dim. Rebecca shook her head, got up and walked to the switch of the magic spar light: "The sun is going down, I will turn on the light first..."

    Before she could finish her words, Gawain suddenly woke up from his deep thoughts. He suddenly raised his head and interrupted Rebecca''s movement: "Wait."

    Rebecca was confused: "Huh?"

    Gawain did not continue to explain, he just seemed to suddenly understand something, stood up from the chair little by little, and then slowly paced around the large desk under the confused gazes of Jenny and Rebecca, came to the In front of the wide floor-to-ceiling window.

    The last golden glow of the setting sun was surging over the city, and the outline of the corona near the horizon was only a little splendid golden edge. There were large swathes of light reflecting on the clouds, which turned into blurred floodlights, filling the line of sight. Gawain squinted slightly. Eyes, watching the giant sun slowly sink, suddenly said softly: "...it''s the sun."

    "The sun?" Rebecca heard Gawain''s muttering, but didn''t respond for a while, "What sun?"

    Gao Wen''s voice was low, he spoke slowly, and every word seemed to be powerful, while Rebecca and Jenny gradually opened their eyes in his words: "Virtual celestial body, we use this word To refer to those large celestial bodies that contain high-energy reactions and continuously release magic power. They are the natural focus of magic in the universe and the source of magic for many planets or satellites orbiting around them. The so-called magic tide observation device is to calculate the fluctuation data of the magic tide in advance by observing these traces..."

    As Gawain spoke, he turned around, and the golden light of the setting sun splashed into the room from the window behind him, like a gorgeous cloak, and this "cloak" was getting darker and darker as the sun set. The looming darkness.

    "Jenny, Rebecca, there are two eligible ''virtual objects'' in our planetary system."

    "What do you mean..." Rebecca finally fully understood what Gawain meant, but the answer made her feel a little hard to breathe, "What do you mean, the ''sun'' on which we live is the biggest source of interference... "

    "We are too close to our ''sun''," Gawain quietly watched Rebecca and Jenny in front of him, "because it is not a real star, but just a gas giant planet in a state of ''ignition'', This leads to the fact that if life is to be born on the satellite around it, then the satellite must be close enough to it to obtain the energy equivalent to that of the star, but this distance... also means that the planet under our feet is completely ''Submerged'' in the power of the sun.

    "And in the process of orbiting the sun, there is another real star in our celestial system, that is ''O''. Scholars all think it is far away from us, but on an astronomical scale, we and ''O'' The distance between them is not really far at all. The sensing distance of the magic tide observation device is calculated in light years. It calculates the magic tide by measuring the ''interference waves'' emitted by deep space stars and nearby stars under the disturbance of the magic tide. The fluctuation... Rebecca, Jenny, do you understand?

    "On our planet, there are two huge lenses in the ''nearby position'' of the Magic Tide Observation Device, and these two ''lenses'' can almost be regarded as overlapping on an astronomical scale. At the same time, we The planet was almost completely ''submerged'' within the radiation range of one of the lenses, so when the magic tide observation device was activated, the signal from the depths of the starry sky was identified by the sensor array as two overlapping but distinct'' Waveform''¡­¡±

    The room became quiet, and Rebecca and Jenny both stood in the dimming sunset as if stagnant. After an unknown amount of time, Jenny finally hesitated to break the silence: "But...why are there no Noi people at all..."

    "The planet they live on revolves around a star," Gawain looked into Jenny''s eyes, and his voice was low, "they don''t have the conditions to verify that the observation device will go wrong under the influence of the gas giant planet."

    For some things, theory is always theory and practice is always practice.

    No matter how perfect the theory, no matter how rigorous reasoning, no matter how wise the mind is, it cannot accurately predict how the real world will work.

    Of course, the Noi people know that there are celestial bodies such as gas giant planets in the world, and they also know that the planet Loren is actually a "moon" orbiting a gas giant planet, but even they cannot predict this round of "Moon of Loren". "What a world of circumstances from their home planet, the fact that even they expected it to be meaningless¡ª

    The research and development of the magic tide observation device was long before Loren established contact with Noi.

    "...the sun has set."

    Jenny looked out the window and whispered to herself.

    The last ray of sunshine on the horizon finally dissipated, the giant sun sank under the horizon, and night fell outside the wide floor-to-ceiling windows.

    However, the planet under the feet of all beings in this world is still revolving around that giant sun¡ªsuch as hundreds of millions of years in the past, and hundreds of millions of years in the future.

 Chapter 1583ï¼š before the sun shines

    One-click direct access to Chinese domain names

    Rebecca got up and lit the magic spar lamp. Under the warm glow brought by the artificial lights, the room that had just fallen into the night lighted up again. In the light, Gawain was quietly watching the documents on the table for a long time. Don''t say a word.

    "...This is just speculation." After a long time, Jenny suddenly broke the silence, "The sun is the biggest source of interference... This direction is a bit unbelievable, and our understanding of ''virtual celestial bodies'' is far better than that of this one under our feet. Knowledge of the planet..."

    "Yes, it''s just a conjecture. At present, there is no evidence to prove that the reason for the wrong results of the observation device is due to external interference, and there is no evidence to prove that the interference came from the sun," Gawain said, shaking his head slowly, "But This speculation can fully explain the abnormal situation encountered so far, and even explain why the various plans of the Noi people are not useful."

    Rebecca looked at Jenny and then at Gawain. After holding it for a long time, she finally couldn''t help but say, "But... if the interference really comes from the sun, what should we do?"

    Gawain was lost in thought. Of course, he had been thinking about how to solve this problem from the beginning, but no matter how he thought about it, it was an unsolvable dilemma: if the interference really came from the sun, it would mean that the entire planet Loren was located in In this "interference zone", even in a large area around the sun, the observation device cannot escape the infinite power escaping from the sun!

    This is not to say that the situation that can be dealt with with the funny idea of ??"turning on at night" is obviously not "sunshine", but the magic power released by the sun, and even the observation device needs to scan the magic power in the starry sky in order to take effect. Fluctuations, when the disturbance is everywhere, even soaking the entire planet, how do you shield the observation device from the disturbance?

    What''s more, the Magic Tide Observation Device itself is a fixed facility integrated with the Holy Mountain and built on the Great Plain. It is impossible to move at all, and it cannot be covered by some kind of filtering device...

    "I can''t think of a way now," Gawain finally shook his head slowly after pondering for a long time, "This is beyond the scope of a problem that can be solved by just a few people''s discussions. We need to convene all experts to face this problem, and even need to cooperate with The Noi people analyzed the situation together. In addition, we also need to conduct more rigorous and effective investigations to truly pinpoint the root cause of the problem. ''Interference from the sun'' is only a possible speculation, and more evidence is needed to support it."

    Rebecca nodded slowly, while Jenny, who was on the side, suddenly said after contemplation: "If it turns out that the interference is indeed related to the sun, we may not have enough time to redesign the observation device... Even if it is technically feasible It¡¯s not even too late.¡±

    Gawain gave Jenny a deep look, then suddenly stretched out his hand and pressed her slightly thin shoulder: "''Too late'' is not a reason to give up action, no matter what the result is, it is better to work hard to the last step than to sit and watch the end of the day."

    Jenny stared blankly at Gawain in front of her. After a while, her already sluggish expression finally regained her firmness. She took a deep breath and lowered her head with a very solemn expression: "Yes, I will keep your teaching in mind. ."

    Gao Wen nodded: "If you are tired, take a rest first, we have many problems to face, but this cannot be solved in an instant, you are in a very special position now, don''t fall down at a critical moment ."

    After a few more brief explanations, Gawain left the building of the Magic Energy Technology Department. He will be busy. There are countless things waiting for him to arrange and intervene. When a huge shadow is about to fall, he must advance in advance. Stand in front of everyone.

    After Gawain left, only Rebecca and Jenny were left in the huge office. Under the bright magic spar lamp, the atmosphere in the room seemed a little dull for a while, and even the people outside the window gradually became quiet. The night no longer makes people feel at ease, but only makes people feel anxious and impetuous. Rebecca looked at her friend in front of her with some worry, and after hesitating for a long time, she couldn''t help but say, "Jenny, are you alright? Are you? I remember when¡­¡±

    "Call me alright," Jenny suddenly let out a breath, interrupting Rebecca before she could finish speaking, she showed a smile, although the smile was a little forced, but she still let herself get rid of the bad The state of mind, "Don''t worry, people will grow up, the chief rune master of the empire will not retreat, and His Majesty''s words wake me up..."

    "Lord Ancestor''s words?" Rebecca blinked, "Why did you wake up?"

    "No matter what the result is, it''s better to work hard than to give up," Jenny said as she turned and walked to the desk. "I didn''t choose to take over that notebook because I expected brilliant achievements in the future."

    ¡­

    In the next few days, both Noy and Loren are anxiously awaiting the arrival of the next synchronized observation window. Before this observation window arrives, a series of tests, adjustments and The verification of various conjectures has never stopped.

    On the plains of the ancestors of Ogre, the gigantic engineering beast has been fully awakened, and every sensor, computing center, and energy station of it is running with a bang driven by the huge energy originating from the interior of the planet. , the low sound from the depths of the vibrating focus reverberated on the plain, the sensor array ring scanned the sky over and over again in the wind, and the controllers kept resetting its hardware, switching between redundant lines, and trying to adjust The working mode of the computing center and collecting environmental samples around the clock within the scope of the observation device.

    All conceivable verification ideas were used within a few days, and each conjecture was eliminated one by one after repeated verification.

    During the continuous process of these tests, the communication between Noy and Loren has never been interrupted. The Loren Alliance sent all parameters during the operation of the Magic Tide Observation Device to the other side of the starry sky, the two planets. Scholars of all have focused their eyes on one place, and under the focus of these eyes, the scope of the reasons for the abnormal state of the magic tide observation device is gradually narrowing.

    This narrowing "suspect category" is finally beginning to point to the result that no one wants to face. The reason for the abnormal readings on the Magic Tide observation device is not a hardware failure, not a "software problem", not a blueprint bug or a design flaw, everything inside All factors were ruled out, and the only explanation in the end was that there really was an unprecedented powerful source of interference that enveloped the entire system from the outside.

    It is precisely because of the existence of this source of interference that the Magic Tide Observation Device can only observe a "ghost image" no matter what mode it operates in.

    Ogure Sacred Mountain, in the observer''s secret room in the depths of the Ancestor''s Peak, Miermina is sitting quietly on her golden throne, the turbulent magic flames surging under her feet, one by one neatly arranged The magic net terminal is running quietly all over the cave, and dazzling data and graphics are constantly being refreshed on those complicated holographic projections. These things show that this "engineering beast" is running as designed. From the point of view of living creatures, it is healthy and thriving.

    But Miermina knew very well that this giant beast was actually tied with a rope from the very beginning, a rope from the sky that has been regarded by all beings on this planet as the source of life and all things for millions of years. The rope of grace.

    "This is the ''Observer''s Chamber of Secrets'', all the reservation processes have been completed, and the relevant data is being transmitted to the Cecil Empire Computing Center," Miermina activated the magic net terminal next to her throne. As a former god, she continued to Maintaining the highest work efficiency, emotional ups and downs will not affect her fulfilling her mission as an "observer", "Next, the magic tide observation device will perform self-inspection and maintenance for about an hour, and the communication channel will remain unblocked. "

    In Cecil City, in the study room covered with blue velvet carpet, Gawain nodded slightly to Miermina in the communication screen, and then his eyes returned to the printing device on the side, with the gears and connecting rods running. There was a brisk clicking sound, and the snow-white paper tape was slowly spit out from the machine: "...Our wise men have analyzed all the data, and now we can basically be sure that your guess is correct, which makes the magic tide observation device unable to function as expected. The reason comes from outside the system, the gas giant orbiting Loren is the most likely source of interference, and with current technology ... we can''t find a way to combat this source of interference."

    The words on the paper tape were neat and cold, and it was difficult to see how the sender and the people standing behind the sender sent these words, but Gawain still tasted a great feeling from it. Helpless and frustrated, he pondered for a long time before sending a response to the other side: "Is it possible to try to ''crack'' the interference through later algorithm optimization, or use mathematical means to calibrate the parameters?"

    After a while, the printing device began to click: "We did think of this solution, and the wise people are currently discussing the feasibility of this solution, and we are also trying to design a ''reverse correction'' mechanism for the observation device, to try to solve the interference problem, but it is unknown whether these solutions will work¡­¡±

    After that, the signal from Noy paused for a moment, and after about half a minute, another communication came: "Mr. Leader, this is... very regrettable."

    Gawain knew that the last sentence added was from the "witch" Nova in a personal tone, but isn''t this sentence not the feeling of the Noi ethnic group across the Xinghai at this moment?

    But apart from the word "regret", they really don''t have any other words to describe the situation at this moment.

    Because it''s not anyone''s fault who can be held responsible for it? Noi took out all the knowledge without reservation, and Loren cooperated with the operation with all his strength. Both civilizations have done everything they can do within their power, but the sudden shadow is all over the place. Unexpectedly, even beyond the technological boundaries of the two planets.

    So in the end, I can only say that it''s a pity.

    But Gawain quietly stared at the cold and sharp letters on the tape, but his expression became firmer and calmer than ever. After a moment of contemplation, he suddenly pressed his hand on the special "Send a letter" button: " Now is not the time to announce the death penalty for ourselves in advance, Miss Nova, and Noi friends who are standing four light years away, we still have time to take some actions, even if there is only one month left, we still have In a month, even if there is still one day left, we still have one day left, even if it is the last second left, we can''t waste this second on annoyance.

    "The Grey Elves of the League of Loren have an old adage: time spent on chagrin is the most precious cost in the world. So let''s put that chagrin away, the situation is not good, but still There''s a lot that can be done, so let''s start by trying to optimize the algorithm to crack the interference, if it doesn''t work, try it."

    The magic net terminal was buzzing, and Gawain''s words were transformed into data processed by the Sorin command center, and sent to the vast sea of ??stars by the Antavien super-light communication array. In this cold starry sky, a sentence The power of the man may not bring much temperature, but the Noi people responded faster this time than before: "We very much agree with Mr. Leader, I take back what I just said, the situation is difficult, but we don''t need to regret it.

    "Noy will optimize the algorithm used by the current observation device in the shortest time, and find a way to ''separate'' the interference from the parameters observed by Loren. In addition, the relevant information of the ''reverse correction'' scheme will also be published in It will be sent soon, please check it at any time.

    "It''s not time to give up."

    Gao Wen let out a light breath, leaned back on the back of the seat, looked at the printing device connected to the magic web terminal with a calm expression, and said in a low voice, "Yes, it''s not time to give up. "

    The communication between the two planets ended temporarily, until the magic web terminal and the printing device were quiet, and Amber, who had always been standing beside him, suddenly said: "Is this the time when the mountains and rivers are about to be exhausted?"

    Gao Wen raised his eyelids and glanced at her: "Congratulations, your words are very precise this time."

    "I''m not happy at all," Amber pouted and sat down on the chair beside Gawain''s desk unceremoniously, "The source of the disturbance comes from the sun... I used to worry about all kinds of accidents before. , but even in the worst guess, the situation is not so outrageous, the whole ''world'' we live in is soaked in the magic brought by the sun..."

    Gawain didn''t speak for a while, he just pondered silently, and after a few minutes of silence in the room, he suddenly broke the silence: "That''s why the smooth sailing is only possible in a dream. How can the real world be so tender."

    Amber spread his hands, and then suddenly changed the conversation: "The new batch of transport ships from Antavien has arrived at the orbital elevator. According to the Krakens, it is the last batch of space operation equipment at the bottom of the box. When these batches of construction machines and protective devices are ''going to the sky'', the construction team on the Cangqiong Station should not be greatly expanded. At most, there will be some personnel rotation. According to the feedback from Mr. Nicholas Egg, the current project Strength ensures that all retrofit projects are completed within the planning cycle.¡±

    Gawain let out a light sigh of relief: "At least one thing is on the right track."

    The troubles encountered by the Magic Tide Observation Device cast a huge cloud over the two civilizations. The failure of the observation device to run smoothly means that Noy and Loren have no way of knowing the crucial "civilization key". But even if the cloud is shrouded in darkness, the things that need to be done must be done, including the reconstruction of the sky station, the activation of the planetary shield, the expansion of the neural network, and the basic national economy and people''s livelihood.

    From the survival of civilization to three meals a day.

    The days are still to pass.

    Gawain turned his head, and through the floor-to-ceiling windows of the study, the sun was still shining brightly.

    Those grand projects are still going on, and the ordinary people in this city are still living their lives.

    But he still knew very clearly in his heart that for the Noi people four light years away...they really didn''t have much time. The fastest update novel reading, please visit the mobile phone, please visit:

 Chapter 1584ï¼š morning light

    .One-click direct access to Chinese domain names

    Cecil''s 5th year, on the 15th of the fire month, the short spring has left, and summer has come to this land.

    In a special conference room under the Magic Energy Technology Department, Gawain, Rebecca, Jenny, and several experts and scholars who play an important role in the fields of runes and mathematics are gathering together.

    The huge room was brightly lit, and the low humming sound of the magic net terminal and the computing center connector was running from time to time. There were only less than ten people sitting around the wide conference round table, which made the whole conference room seem a little deserted, but more than From this slightly deserted atmosphere, the depression of the atmosphere at the moment is even more breathless.

    Gao Wen''s face was sinking like water, and Rebecca, who was standing not far to his left, was clutching a document at the moment, reporting the most unoptimistic situation: "...To sum up, the two sent by the Noy people last month The scheme has basically been deemed unfeasible.

    "Since the entire planet of Loren is in the interference environment, there is no way to exclude the erroneous data generated by the interference from the final parameters, and if we want to mathematically calculate and reverse the correct parameters, we must get a source from Interfering with ''pure data'' outside the system is a dead end that cannot be skipped by any trickery.

    "In addition, the second plan envisaged ''adding a set of reverse correction mechanisms to the magic tide observation device to offset the interference'' could not be realized considering the scale of the sun''s interference on the Loren planet, and the operation of the magic tide observation device itself. The huge energy impact of the reverse correction mechanism itself is astronomical in size and required energy. At present, the energy structure of the magic tide observation device has been fixed. As the basis of the entire system, it is difficult for us to do it in a limited time. change ... so the reverse correction mechanism is also not feasible."

    Speaking of this, Rebecca slowly put down the document in her hand, and sighed softly: "And even if the reverse correction mechanism can be built, the success rate of this scheme is very slim, it is just a simple and crude ''sun filter'' '', by calculating the magic power of solar radiation on the earth and generating reverse-cancelling oscillations to correct the disturbance of the observation device, but this large-scale energy operation itself may also affect the accuracy of the observation device, maybe in the exclusion of the sun After the interference, the reverse correction mechanism itself became the source of interference..."

    Rebecca''s voice fell, and Jenny, who was not far away, added: "And it is difficult for us to accurately calculate the magic power of solar radiation on the earth. We must consider that the planet itself also has a magic power cycle, and the magic power released by ''O'' It could also be intermingled in starlight, and our current detection technology is likely to fall short of the precision required by the corrective device."

    The conference room fell silent for a while, Gawain''s eyes slowly swept across every face around the conference table, and after pondering for a long time, he broke the silence: "So this is our conclusion at this stage, and there is more to be added. Is it?"

    "No," Jenny shook her head, "Now let''s see how Noy responds to this."

    Gawain nodded lightly, and then set his eyes on the desktop in front of him. A magic net terminal and a printing device connected to the magic net terminal were placed in front of him. Like the device in his study, these The thing is also connected to the super-light communication system that spans two planets, and at this moment, the Noi people who are four light-years away are waiting for the signal from Loren.

    Gao Wen took a breath, calmed down, pressed his hand on the send button of the communication device, and said in a low voice, "Start calling Noi and send greetings."

    The magic net terminal was buzzing, and the greeting from the planet Loren crossed the distance of four light-years and reached the depths of the stars in an instant. Then the eyes around the round table stared at the communication system in front of Gawain. They waited. The Noi people''s response seemed to contradict the arrival of this response, but in any case, the Noi people''s reply soon arrived at the printing device and began to spit out the paper tape recording the communication content, and the text on the tape was also At the same time, the holographic projection was displayed on the empty conference table: "Noy received it. Greetings to you. How is the situation?"

    Gawain was silent for two seconds before speaking in a deep voice: "Unfortunately, after the bad news has been demonstrated in combination with the actual situation, we found that neither plan is feasible."

    He sent the content of Rebecca''s report just now to the opposite side of Xinghai without reservation. At the moment when the countdown is approaching the end, all euphemisms and detours are meaningless. responsible attitude.

    And after he sent all these messages, the Noi people''s silence lasted for a full ten minutes.

    This long silence was like a silent drum beat, making everyone''s heart feel like it was gradually clenched, but when the silence finally ended, with a slight clicking sound, Gawain saw the printer in front of him. The device started working:

    "This is Noi, we have received the information from Loren just now, we have certain expectations for such a result...

    "The scale of the disturbance from the ''sun'' is staggering, and over the past period of time, we have also organized a team of experts to analyze the unique environment of Loren, and for the first time we have recognized a gas giant orbiting the" What kind of special satellites'' have, although I don''t want to admit it, but the fact is... With our current technical level, it is impossible to solve this interference factor.

    "Based on this, Noy will make one last suggestion. This is the only way we can think of, and perhaps the only hope for one of our two civilizations to have a chance to continue."

    All eyes in the conference room were staring at the words that came from four light years away. Gao Wen seemed to have expected something in his heart. An indescribable emotion was gradually emerging, and after a moment of silence, the voice from Noy A large piece of information about the planet is presented in front of everyone

    "According to our wise man''s analysis, although the magic tide parameters scanned by Loren are disturbed by the ''sun'', this does not mean that both parameters are wrong. In theory, the magic tide observation device is in the ''double lens'' The magic wave fluctuations read under the influence of '' is actually the superposition result of a real fluctuation and a distorted fluctuation. Therefore, one of the two data you scanned is actually correct, and this correct data should point to you. The star called ''O'' in the mouth.

    "The problem we encountered was that we couldn''t find the ''correct'' one from these two fluctuation parameters. This was due to the lack of a ''pure reference value'' outside the system, and both parameters showed the characteristics of the magic tide. state, so that we cannot determine which set of data comes from the projection of ''O'' and which set of data comes from the interference of ''sun''.

    "Since this problem cannot be solved with the current level of technology, then we have only one choice left... Noy ??and Loren will perform the last synchronous observation. After obtaining the two sets of data, we each choose one of the sets of data as this data. The planet''s ''barrier key'', so that no matter which set of data is correct, we can survive at least one.

    "The Noi society has already prepared for this, and as an earlier party to the magic tide, we will also try our best to send the real-time status of the planet after the magic tide arrives, although theoretically the time between the two planets will be sent. Superluminal communication will be cut off, but we will still do our best to send out signals, so that if we choose the correct ''key'', Loren will still have a chance to know the result, and will not make it in half a year. Wrong choice.

    "If you don''t receive this signal, then choose another set of data directly. Please take this as our last gift to our friends, and take care of Noi''s successor according to the previous agreement."

    The clicking sound from the printing device finally stopped, and the buzzing magic web terminal also turned to the standby screen. The meeting room fell into an abnormally suppressed silence for a while, but until the signal from Noy ended, Gawain''s His eyes still stayed on the paper tape that had stopped spitting out for a long time, and after staring at it for a long time, he let out a sigh in his heart.

    This was the result that he had vaguely guessed before, but he didn''t expect that the Noi people would really do this.

    A sense of powerlessness, and a malicious anger that was still unable to shake fate after exhausting everything gradually came to his heart, but in this scorching anger, Gawain was unusually calm, and his reason was higher than his anger and told him, This is actually the best result. It is the reward that the two civilizations have received after working together for such a long time. Even under such deep malice in this world, the two planets still have the certainty that at least one of them will survive. Compared with The result of the annihilation of civilizations in the past countless seasons is already a miracle under the stars.

    But the emotional part told Gawain that he didn''t like the result.

    It''s not just that he doesn''t like the result.

    The sound of the seats colliding suddenly came from beside the round table. In the depressing atmosphere where several experts frowned and remained silent, a figure with long gray-white hair and a slightly thin body suddenly stood up. Jenny, Jenny, who always seemed extraordinarily silent in the usual meetings, this rune master from the capital, who was from a poor family, rested on the table with both hands, her knuckles turned white due to the force, she seemed to be suppressing something, and her voice was a little too loud. Trembling: "Have we really come to a time when we have to choose this option? After so much effort and going so far forward, are we still forced to gamble with fate in the end?"

    Several scholars closest to Jenny looked at this great rune master who always treated others with a gentle and humble attitude. They had never seen each other like this, but Gawain knew why, he just watched calmly. Looking at Jenny''s eyes, he waited for the other party''s voice to fall before breaking the silence with a calm voice: "Jenny, I know you have a harder time accepting this result than anyone else. In fact, I don''t like this result very much, but what we need at this moment is It''s a plan, an executable plan, do you have any ideas?"

    "I..." Jenny opened her mouth, her face was very bad, the exhaustion and mental pressure of the day''s work piled up on her shoulders, which made her body sway slightly, but the next second, she was still She stabilized her body with her arms supporting the table, and under Gawain''s calm but powerful gaze, her emotions calmed down a little, and her voice calmed down again, "I don''t have a clear plan, but I have ideas, I will. Thinking that it is not yet time to give up completely, we still have a chance to find the correct result from the current two parameters through mathematical methods..."

    Then she waved her hand, as if she was about to wave something away, and as if to increase her power to speak, and then said: "The biggest problem for us now is that all the ways to obtain data are within the ''interference range'', and what we get All parameters are polluted, but as long as we can get a ''pure parameter'' that comes from the vicinity of Loren and is outside the interfering system, or one of the sets of data suddenly shows a distinguishable ''signature'', we can There is an opportunity to isolate that correct result from the two sets of data..."

    "We know this very well," Gawain nodded, "but how do we get the pure parameters outside this system?"

    "Listen to me, Your Majesty, whether it is ''sun'' or ''Ao'', their movements are not always constant. The magic field of the sun fluctuates, and the same is true for Ao. If our observation accuracy can be improved, Perhaps it is possible to accurately find the corresponding set of magic tide readings from this magic fluctuation. All the problems that are bothering us now stem from our not knowing which of these two sets of data points to the sun and which points to ''O'', That''s all it takes to solve this problem!"

    Gawain stared into Jenny''s eyes, and after a while he said softly, "Then with the current technical level, can we improve the observation accuracy to the standard you require within a month?"

    Jenny bit her lip, unable to answer any further.

    She is also very clear in her heart that this is a direction, a direction that exists in theory, but like all those unfeasible solutions, this direction is difficult to go.

    The conference room fell into an unspeakable silence again, and this time the silence was even more oppressive than before. Even Rebecca, who was always optimistic in the past, kept her mouth tightly closed, revealing an ugly face.

    Gawain let out a light breath, and looked at the communication terminal beside him. After a few seconds of silence, he stretched out his hand to the terminal.

    But the next second, a voice that suddenly sounded in his mind interrupted his movement: "Detected external communication intervention, unauthorized signal, identified as the original code of I-V-16."

    Gawain was stunned for a moment, and only after a while did he realize that the sound came from his former "ontology", and that the ancient observation satellite was the sound of the Navigator System!

    Voyager satellite received a communication signal? And still recognizable raw code?

    The huge surprise made him a little stunned, but he quickly calmed down, then waved his hand to signal others to be quiet for a while, and at the same time authorized to accept this communication request in his heart.

    In the next second, he felt that a new data stream was connected to the data stream between him and the Navigator system. After a short period of noise and garbled characters, a man who could not distinguish between men and women seemed to be completely synthesized by machinery. A voice resounded in his mind:

    "Hello, Gawain, friend."

    Gawain felt that this voice was a little familiar, but he couldn''t remember where he heard it. After a few seconds of silence, he finally asked calmly, "Who are you?"

    "It''s normal that you can''t recognize my voice, and after rebuilding the system carrier, I fine-tuned many of my representational parameters as a symbol of starting a new life."

    The voice spoke calmly in Gawain''s mind. Although it didn''t sound emotional, it seemed to contain a smile. Then, the voice suddenly changed its pitch slightly.

    "Do you hear it now? I''m Omega."

 Chapter 1585ï¼š mesh

    Gawain took several seconds to stabilize his expression and mood.

    Then he responded with surprise to the voice that called him directly through the satellite signal: "Omega?! Haven''t you left this planet?"

    "I left, but before I left, I left a data module in the ancient Voyager satellite array," Omega''s voice echoed in Gawain''s mind, speaking slowly at first, as if After getting used to the language patterns of dealing with carbon-based creatures, but after just a few sentences, "I''ve been keeping an eye on things about ''hometown'' through this ''eye'' for the past few years."

    Omega left an ''eye'' in the satellite array before leaving?

    This shocking news made Gawain almost lose his expression, and then he recalled the glimpse of the scene he saw in the satellite''s surveillance view on the day Omega left this planet, and then he forcibly stabilized his mind. , and then asked: "Where are you now? How did you contact me? I mean, why does the Navigator satellite recognize your communication signal?"

    "Have you forgotten? My creators studied the technology left by the Navigator 1.8 million years ago," Omega''s voice seemed to have a hint of pride. A part of the knowledge from the Voyagers was used on the ship, and that knowledge came in handy when making the original Omega nodes... I found in my original database the ancient communication codes that the Voyagers had authorized the ground stations , thankfully, the code still works today.

    "As for my current location... I''m on a rocky planet near ''O''."

    Gawain was stunned, and blurted out in his heart: "Are you near ''Ao''? Did you fly to that star after you left Loren?"

    "Yes, in the hometown of Loren, there are many races who are curious about ''O'', and after understanding ''curious'', I made this star the first goal of my journey. I flew a long time Time, lost some insignificant **** units in the middle, but managed to get to its feet in the end, on a dry and warm planet, I... ''built a nest''."

    Gawain frowned slightly, this unexpected situation disrupted his steps a bit, but then he realized another thing: the communication between himself and Omega was actually not delayed!

    Although the other party uses the communication code left by the navigator, the communication code itself does not have the performance of super-light transmission, and the distance between Loren and "O" has reached a distance that even light has to "run" for dozens of minutes or even It takes longer to arrive, so since the other party can communicate with him without delay... This means that the "Freedom Servant" who left Loren many years ago also has super-light communication technology!

    "Have you found a way to communicate faster than the speed of light?" Gawain asked in surprise, "I remember that the giant dragon hadn''t broken through this bottleneck in its heyday..."

    This time, Omega was uncharacteristically silent for a few seconds, until Gawain couldn''t help but want to ask again, and he heard the other party''s response: "Before I left, I took a sample from a nearby scrapped satellite. Gone some useful parts, based on ancient research materials left by the creators, I spent years rebuilding my own signal projection system that allows me to have no corresponding remote nodes Sending and receiving information from a distance directly at superluminal speed Although due to functional limitations, I can only contact targets within a few light hours nearby, but it is enough to communicate with you.¡±

    Gao Wen: "¡­"

    "I''m sorry, I didn''t ask your permission when I took those parts, and I didn''t realize at the time that you were more connected to the Legacy of the Voyagers than the world knows. If you take those The parts are regarded as my own property, and I will find an opportunity to compensate, but it may be difficult for me to return the parts, they are dismantled by me... They are relatively broken."

    Gao Wen never thought that things would develop like this. Rao was used to seeing strong winds and waves. It took him a few seconds to organize a reply: "...It''s not necessary, anyway, it''s not too big. Useful scrapped satellites... just take it as a souvenir from your hometown, or as a gift from me."

    "Ah, so you don''t want the rest of the scrapped satellites? If you don''t, I think if there is a chance in the future..."

    "want!"

    Gawain didn''t expect Omega to be so rude. The other party''s current "character" is different from what he remembered. At the same time, a series of astonishing information also made his mind fluctuate, and a series of questions immediately followed from the bottom of his heart. It appeared, but a voice suddenly came from the side interrupted his train of thought. It turned out that it was Rebecca who saw that Gawain had been silent, and her expression became extraordinarily solemn, and finally she could not restrain her worries: "Master Ancestor, are you okay? Are you feeling unwell?"

    Only then did Gawain wake up from the exchange with Omega. He noticed the curious gazes in the conference room, his thoughts turned sharply, and he soon made a decision.

    After quietly sweeping the audience with his eyes, he said in a deep voice: "Omega and I established a connection with the Tallond master control system that left this planet. It used the equipment left by the voyager to build and FTL communication lines between Loren, whose body is now resting on a rocky planet near ''O''."

    Gawain''s voice fell, and the surprised and stunned reaction instantly spread to every figure in the conference room. Everyone who can sit here is qualified to contact the information of the higher level, and among them, no one does not know Tallon De that coming-of-age ceremony, and the Omega system that left the planet after the coming-of-age ceremony, but compared to the Omega who suddenly contacted them, what touched them even more was the last sentence of information mentioned by Gawain: Omega is in "Omega". "beside!

    "Your Majesty," Jenny stood up instantly, "you said Omega is right next to ''Ao'' now? Isn''t it just outside the ''interference area''?!"

    Gawain nodded solemnly, of course he also thought of this: "I was about to ask about this."

    Jenny nodded immediately, and the other people in the room who were discussing in a low voice also fell silent, and after sending a signal to Noi to stay calm, Gawain sank again. Connect to the depths and send a signal to Omega in the distance: "Do you know the predicament we are in at this moment?"

    "Yes, I have been monitoring the communication signal across the sea of ??stars. I am also very interested in the civilization of another planet, but I have never thought about when and how to show my existence. Sorry, this is the future. Permission to monitor."

    "...It''s that we don''t have encryption at all," Gawain sighed, thinking to himself, who would have thought of this? When Loren established contact with Noi, no one expected that there would be a third party that could monitor this superluminal signal, coupled with the severe survival pressure and the reluctant superluminal communication level of the two planets, No one thought of encrypting this communication at all. I can''t blame others for this, but it''s a good thing. Since Omega understood the situation, he saved a lot of time in explaining, "Since you understand the difficulties encountered here, If I choose to send a contact at this time, I will have something to say.

    "Omega, Loren needs help now, the magic tide observation device needs a ''pure signal'' from outside the interference area, are you... willing to help?"

    Omega was silent for two seconds before responding: "I''m sorry, although I do hope to help ''Hometown'', I''m afraid it will be difficult for me to provide you with this ''pure signal'' to you and the Noi through this time. The communication monitoring between the two, I have roughly understood the operation principle of the magic tide observation device. If you want to get the pure signal you need, you first need to build a second ''observation device'' outside the interference range... I don''t have such an observation device here, and I won''t be able to build it in a short time."

    Gawain felt a huge disappointment in his heart, but then, he heard Omega continue: "But I have a piece of information here, which may be useful to you."

    "Information?" Gao Wen rekindled his expectations, "What kind of intelligence?"

    "I want to confirm first that what you need is to ''distinguish'' the two superimposed and unverifiable magic tide parameters, right? ''Pure signal outside the interference area'' is just the means needed to achieve this goal One of them, but if there is another way to distinguish the two parameters, it should be possible, right?"

    Gawain quickly raised his head to confirm the question with Jenny, and after getting a positive answer from the other party, he said to Omega: "Yes, as long as the two superimposed data can be distinguished, we actually discussed this direction just now, This kind of resolution can be achieved if the Austrian or the sun has enough fluctuations in the course of its orbit, or if we increase the accuracy of the observations to a certain degree..."

    "Then it seems that my information is useful. If my calculations are correct, there will be a high-intensity energy fluctuation in ''Ao'' in about fourteen days. The duration of this energy fluctuation may be short, but it should be enough to reach you The required ''resolution threshold''...provided you can catch this window, which may be only a few seconds in duration."

    Gao Wen was stunned for a moment. The peak of the situation was transferred to him. For a while, he even doubted the authenticity of all this. Then he quickly asked, "Is this information true? But why..."

    "There is an interstellar debris containing a high-energy reaction flying towards the star at nearly three percent of the speed of light," Omega said calmly. "In Loren''s time, it is expected to hit the ''In the sea of ??fire on the surface, this fragment is small, but the chain reaction it triggers will produce a ''flash'' lasting seven to nine seconds that can be clearly observed on the surface of Loren."

    Listening to the information revealed by Omega, Gawain suddenly moved in his heart. He seemed to have vaguely guessed the origin of the fragment: "Wait, that fragment should be..."

    "It was an interstellar object that approached the local system about a year ago. It disintegrated on the edge, and its largest fragment has been moving straight towards ''O'' for the past few months," Omega said in its unique The mechanical texture of the voice said calmly, "Because of the possibility of impact, I have been tracking the flight path of the debris for the past few months... I think, it should be the Noi''s ''Observer'' spacecraft at the end. wreckage."

    Gawain was in a trance for a while. He connected all the known information in his mind, some interlocking events, some seeds that were planted a long time ago, after an incredible connection, they finally converged into a dark The stream of shimmering light stretched out, but he still couldn''t believe that all of this would really happen, and after a few seconds of silence, he couldn''t help but ask again: "That piece of... signs?"

    "No, at least I didn''t detect any life and thought reaction in it, and it didn''t respond to any external signals, I even sent a few detectors to try to communicate at close range optically, but it was extremely fast and didn''t stop Leaving the detector I sent behind," Omega said slowly, "in the optical image captured by luck, the detector can only record a faint golden flame, I think... that debris should be It''s really inanimate, it''s just following a certain trajectory towards the star."

    Gawain listened quietly, and when Omega''s voice fell, he said thoughtfully: "So it is impossible to determine whether this was a conscious and controlled impact."

    "Yes, maybe it''s just a coincidence that after the disintegration of the spacecraft, a piece of debris just followed the trajectory towards the most powerful gravitational source near it, but in any case, this impact will give you hope," Omi Jia said calmly, "''O'' will flicker during the impact, and its impact time will theoretically be within the observation window. If you scan the magic tide with the observation device at this time, you should observe one of the two signals. As soon as there is a very noticeable change in strength...it will mark the correct key."

    Rebecca watched her ancestors nervously.

    In her eyes, Gawain was just sitting there quietly, with a serious and solemn expression, not speaking or moving, but she knew that her ancestor was communicating with a distant voice that belonged to a person who had left this planet. "Traveler", an artificial intelligence that once served the dragons and represented the most cutting-edge technological products of this planet, and this artificial intelligence has now been freed, it has traveled in the universe for several years, and is now staying "Besides the brilliance, and the help of this distant wanderer... may be enough to change the fate of the two civilizations.

    Suddenly, she noticed that Gawain took a deep breath.

    Then she saw a smile in his eyes.

    "We will have a chance," Gawain temporarily ended the communication with Omega, he let out a long sigh of relief, then slowly got up from his seat, his eyes swept calmly across every figure around the conference table, "Omega Ga couldn''t provide us with that ''pure data'' directly, but it... he brought a vital piece of information, fourteen days later, when Noy and Loren''s synchronized observation window arrives, what will happen on the surface of the star ''O'' An observable, distinct flicker, lasting several seconds, during which time we''ll have a chance to identify the correct wave.

    "This stellar twinkle was triggered by a piece of high-energy debris flying towards ''O'' at 3 percent the speed of light, the remnants of the Noy Observer spacecraft after its disintegration...though we cannot be sure if the impact was coincidental or intentional. For this reason, this will be the last chance for Loren and Noy to obtain the key ''secret key'' before the arrival of the magic tide.

    "Now, we can tell this news to our allies who are four light-years away."

    (ttp:)

    1 second remember: .

 Chapter 1586ï¼š dragon in alien land

    When the night fell on the earth again, the stars shrouded the four fields, with the artificial lights on the surface lit up one after another, the bright stars also ran through the whole night like a long river. It was an exceptionally clear summer night, and every star in the sky seemed to It is much clearer than before, and the refreshing night wind is blowing from the plain and wilderness, gently stirring this quiet world.

    Gawain left the room, and he came alone to a terrace near the study, enjoying this moment of leisure, looking up at the long river of stars in the sky.

    He can''t remember how many days he has not been so relaxed. He is always tense, entangled in various vortices, like a compressed spring, accumulating strength for the future, and In this perpetually tense state, he felt as if he had forgotten what "relaxation" felt like, but at this moment, when looking up at the sky on a peaceful summer night, he finally felt the long-lost relaxation.

    A familiar aura quietly appeared in his perception at this moment. Gawain didn''t have to look back to know that Amber was coming to him again. He didn''t look back, but only saw a petite figure from the corner of his eye from the shadow fissure. He jumped out, jumped to the balcony railing next to him three or two times, sat on it in a posture that looked quite thrilling to others, and swayed slightly with one leg outside.

    "Looking at the stars again?" Amber turned her head and glanced at Gao Wen, those amber eyes gleamed in the night, and the corner of her mouth seemed to have a little smile, "It''s good, I haven''t seen you for a long time. You ran out like this to see the stars."

    Gawain didn''t speak for a while, just looked up at a special direction in the night sky. There, there was a special star, it was so bright that all the stars around it seemed to be overshadowed, and the light it released was pale. The yellow light shone slightly outward in the night sky, looking at it like a cluster of distant candles, Gawain watched it quietly, and after an unknown amount of time, he suddenly broke the silence softly: "What can you see?"

    Amber also raised his head and looked in the direction Gawain was looking at. I don''t know when, a thin shadow had already enveloped her like a cloak, and a long dark hair like night was floating slightly behind her. She looked at her. In the night sky, the shadow of "Ao" is reflected in the amber eyes: "A distant star, but it disturbs the world under our feet with its ubiquitous influence... To be honest, I didn''t really realize it until recently. How special is that star called ''O'' by the mages."

    As she spoke, she narrowed her eyes slightly, as if she wanted to distinguish a very subtle shadow from the darkness around "Ao", but after a while she shook her head and sighed slightly: "Unfortunately, we Can''t see the ''flowing fire'' that is flying towards Ao."

    "Compared to a star, that piece of debris is too small, and the most advanced observation equipment on Loren planet cannot find its trace at the optical level," Gawain said slowly, "not to mention that it will Influenced by the radiance of ''O''."

    Amber didn''t say anything for a while, and didn''t know what he was thinking. It wasn''t until after a long time that he suddenly said: "You said... Is it really a coincidence that the piece of debris flew to ''Ao''?"

    Gao Wen turned his head slightly and asked her back, "What do you think?"

    Amber shook his head: "I don''t know... Hetty thinks this is a coincidence, because there is not enough evidence to support the existence of ''navigation'' signs in that piece of debris, and theoretically the ''god'' on the Noi spaceship should not know at all The predicament we encountered, the disintegration of his spaceship happened a year ago, and at that time the magic tide observation device was still a blueprint. How could the ''God of Noi'' make the decision to hit ''Ao'' in advance?

    "But Rebecca felt that the debris consciously flew to ''Ao'', on the one hand because its impact time was too coincidental and the flight trajectory was too special, on the other hand because the ''Noy'' when the spaceship disintegrated God'' has come to the vicinity of Loren, it is possible for him to observe that there is a problem with the planet of Loren at the last moment, but at that time he has no time and no way to warn anyone, and at that time we have begun to communicate with promises. Yiren negotiated the construction of an observation device, so he chose to let his wreckage rush to the sun... Perhaps, just to bet on a one in ten thousand chance."

    "In fact, it''s not even 1/10,000," Gawain said slowly, "If there was no information provided by Omega in time, we would never have known about this collision, and we would not have been prepared in advance. Within a few seconds of the occurrence, the magic tide observation device did not respond, then both us and the Noi people will miss this signal forever. This is a warning that is almost unsuccessful, and from a rational analysis, it is more like a coincidence."

    Speaking of this, he suddenly paused, then shook his head slightly: "But this time, I''m not going to think about this issue with rigorous rationality... I''d rather believe Rebecca''s conjecture."

    "It''s rare to hear such words from your mouth, but everyone else thinks that you are a ''steel king'' who will always only run with precision like a machine," Amber twitched the corners of his mouth, but the smile in his eyes was even stronger than before. Be obvious," but then again, the spacecraft launched by the Noi people a century ago eventually turned into a lamp that illuminated two civilizations at the end of the voyage... Although it sounds very touching, there is a slight error behind it. The fact that every step is irreversible, you say... In the end, what determines the fate of all of us is hard work or so-called luck?"

    "Luck itself is an important part of the reason why civilization has developed so far. I never deny that a considerable part of us have relied on luck to get to where we are today," Gawain shook his head, "As an objective factor, ''luck'' is a Undeniable, but ''luck'' is no excuse for denying effort, what''s the point of ''O'' shining in the night sky if we simply don''t have the ability to build a mob observation device or home star barrier?"

    "...That''s true," Amber touched his chin and nodded in agreement, "This reminds me of a proverb of the northern people, ''The losers hold on to their efforts, and the winners show their luck calmly. '', which sounds reasonable now."

    Gawain smiled, and at this moment, another breath suddenly appeared in his perception. He followed the perception somewhat unexpectedly, but saw that the door of the terrace was being pushed open a little bit, and a wisp of light appeared in his perception. The faint golden light came into his eyes through the crack of the door, and then, a golden dome with beautiful and complex patterns on the surface squeezed through the door "probingly" and appeared in Gawain''s eyes floating.

    Gao Wen Amber: "¡­"

    "Good evening." After a moment of awkward silence, a very calm greeting came from the golden dome, "The stars are very good today."

    Amber stared dumbfounded at the golden dome floating in the air. After a long while, he finally couldn''t help but exclaimed: "...So you can run by yourself?!"

    "Yes," Enya shook the eggshell calmly, "I''m usually just too lazy to act on my own."

    Gawain''s eyes jumped, and then he vaguely guessed something: "Is there anything I need help?"

    Enya didn''t answer immediately, she just slowly floated to the edge of the terrace, as if she was watching the starlight Amber in the distance and hurriedly reminded: "Hey, be careful! Don''t fall and break! "

    "Is he in that direction now?" Enya completely ignored Amber''s shouting, she just quietly looked at the starry sky for a long time before suddenly turning around and saying to Gawain, "I mean... Omega."

    Gawain looked at the golden dome in front of him with a slightly strange expression: "Actually, I can''t see what direction you are pointing at, but I guess you are referring to ''O'', yes, Omega is in that direction, On a rocky planet rich in minerals."

    "...It seems so far away," Enya sighed in her voice, "Even in my heyday, even if I wasn''t bound by my thoughts, it might not be easy to fly that far... But compared to us and the Noi people The distance between them is only a short distance away.¡±

    "For those who understand the universe for the first time, many things on the astronomical scale are incredible and challenge common sense. Our understanding of time, space and even everything needs to be reshaped in the starry sky, and this is exactly what''s happening." One of the reasons rites exist. But now that you''ve got rid of that shackle, you can learn as much as you like about the stars if you want."

    "It sounds really worth looking forward to..." Enya said slowly, then she paused for a few seconds before suddenly saying, "I want to ask you a favor..."

    ¡­

    The hot day is over, and under a thin radioactive atmosphere, a great plain covered with dark brown rock is gradually shrouded in night, and the temperature on the plain will continue to decrease for the next few hours, until it crosses the freezing point until The clusters of peculiar obsidian-like minerals on the plain show purple light patterns at low temperatures, and with the interaction between the planet''s magnetic field and the wind of high-energy particles near the star, the magnificent scene begins to spread from the sky at the end of the plain all the way. come over

    It was an aurora of astonishing scale. The brilliance like endless layers of curtains covered most of the sky, and it continued to outline various magnificent shapes in the process of slowly drifting. Under the illumination of this extremely magnificent aurora, there were Some inconspicuous "little things" are moving fast.

    A "Dragon Explorer" walker swayed its mechanical feet quickly, and the insect version of the arthropod structure made it smooth over the bumpy obstacles on the plain, it ran fast under the aurora, and then Suddenly, he stopped in front of a strangely colored stone. This little guy with a pitch-black outer shell circled the stone for half a circle, and then an alloy cutting claw that was vibrating at a high speed popped out of his body. A piece of sample was "pulled" from the stone, and it was stuffed into the sample storage compartment in the stomach, and then quickly ran to the next patrol coordinate.

    At the same time as the young dragon explorer ran quickly to the distance, there was a slight buzzing sound from the night sky, a triangular pitch-black aircraft swiftly swept across the sky, and the signal lights on the surface of the aircraft were in the aurora. Curtains flashed rapidly in the background, and multiple sensors quickly scanned the terrain on the plains.

    Below the triangular aircraft, at the southeastern end of the plain, an open-pit mine is running. Several mining machines are constantly digging and smashing the minerals stripped from the nearby mountains under the control of a high-performance self-discipline mechanism. The train full of ore is temporarily Speeding on the track, the preliminarily processed ore is transported to the smelting furnace not far away, and a road that is stronger and straighter than the temporary track extends from the mine to the foot of the mountain several kilometers away.

    A solid cliff stood at the end of the road, and below the cliff were steel barriers and towers standing tall. The giant lighting installations on top of several towers were slowly turning in the night. When the interlaced lights swept across the surface of the barrier, the steel walls The huge text on it is particularly eye-catching in the night. It is the ancient dragon text, shining brightly in the fortress on this alien surface:

    "Omega''s Dragon''s Nest"

    At this moment, deep in the steel fortress, Omega''s huge consciousness is running quietly in the newly adjusted server array.

    On a platform near the central area, a huge dragon body made of machinery is sleeping quietly. It was a huge body that Omega built for himself in order to save energy. This body is in a dormant state at the moment. And the buildings nearby are Omega''s current "thinking center".

    The thick walls and bright lights blocked the desolation and darkness of the alien land outside the fortress at the moment, and the server arrays neatly arranged in the hall were humming and processing the data from countless terminal nodes. With the massive parameters returned, Omega senses that the detection nodes it releases are busy all over the planet, senses them to map terrain, collect specimens, explore minerals, sense the heat in the daytime area, and the darkness of night. The cold under the sky, and all this is the scenery he has never seen in his "hometown".

    Every day, he can come into contact with new knowledge and see incredible scenery. His thinking thread no longer needs to deal with the useless tasks that day after day, but can use his computing power to "learn", "" In terms of "thinking" and "creation", although he is not very comfortable with his current thinking mode, he feels that... he should be happy now.

    Of course, in addition to the incredible scenery, there are also incredible dangers on this desolate alien planet: special geological activities, atmospheric phenomena that need adaptation, and magical disturbances from "Ao", all of which have caused him to suffer more or less. Loss, in order to adapt to the environment here, the **** unit brought from the hometown has also undergone a transformation beyond recognition, and part of it has even been dismantled and rebuilt into the infrastructure in this lair, even his own The mighty bodies that were meticulously crafted have now proven to be poorly adapted to the planet''s environment, but compared to the journey itself, these challenges are insignificant.

    The server array hummed in the halls of mind, and Omega forked a thread, thinking about what he had seen and heard on this trip.

    He does this once a day, because the creators once said that looking back is a key step in avoiding mistakes.

    Omega thinks this sentence is very wise.

    But this time, a signal call suddenly entered the main thread interrupted Omega''s routine thinking today. The call signal came from "hometown", so he quickly turned his attention: "I''m listening, high Wen, friend."

    "It''s not me looking for you, it''s another ''acquaintance''." Gawain''s voice came from the communication signal, and then Omega felt a subtle "shift" in the communication signal, as if there was a new The consciousness directly intervened in the communication, and the next second, he heard a somewhat familiar voice:

    "Hello Omega, long time no see."

 Chapter 1587ï¼š The Dragon from Home

    At this moment, the ancient mechanical mind experienced a moment of data ups and downs. The familiar voice seemed to awaken some fragmented memories in the deepest part of the Omega database. The humming sound in the server hall became a little low at first, but soon Then he returned to normal, and he greeted the voice: "I didn''t expect to hear your voice again, Enya... ma''am."

    "I didn''t expect that when you left, my consciousness hadn''t even recovered," Enya said with a smile in the communication, "and when you paid attention to your hometown again, I was no longer active in the eyes of the world."

    Omega was silent for a few seconds and asked, "So, are you free now?"

    "Yes, I''m fine now, thanks to you," Enya said slowly, "what about you? How''s your day going?"

    Omega retrieved his execution endpoints, he saw a wyrmling explorer running quickly across the plains and hills, magnificent and strange crystalline minerals protruding from the surface, pointing to the stars, he saw a space shuttle The aircraft was returning to the atmosphere, it crossed the dividing line between day and night, and was about to pounce on the forward base on the other side of the planet. The orange-yellow sun was rising on the horizon, and the sunlight cast a radiant shadow on the outer shell of the shuttle. One thousand and two hundred kilometers away, a mining truck is driving a huge drill bit into the ground, searching for a wonderful heat source reaction, and next to the mining truck, the beacon generator installed last year is slowly under the starlight. Turning, passing him the response of "Everything is fine here".

    "I''m fine here," Omega said happily, he liked this "happy" mood, "this is a very different planet from home, and during the day, ''O'' occupies only a small part of the sky. , but its brilliance is extremely bright, and at night, nearly one-third of the planet''s atmosphere will emit a glow due to active energy reactions, and most areas here have a large temperature difference between day and night. All barely survived, but near the poles I found narrow temperate zones, although there was no life there either.

    "I originally landed near the equator, but now I moved to the north and built a nest here. There are rich mineral resources nearby, and the magic power in the atmosphere is roughly the same as that of my hometown. It is a comfortable place to live, although my hometown is Most of the creatures over there shouldn''t be able to survive here, but it''s not a problem for me and my mechanical creatures."

    "...It sounds like an incredible adventure. Living on another planet, even I want to try it a little bit," Enya''s voice seemed to have a hint of a smile, then she paused and said again , "I have nothing to do, I just want to ask about your current situation. Heragor and the others should also find a chance to contact you. You left suddenly, and many people are guessing where you went."

    "On an astronomical scale, I''m just a young dragon that just flew to the door of my house, lying on the rock pile in front of the nest and probing out," Omega said seriously, "and those who stay in their hometown will soon come out At this step, I realized that the real ''scale'' of this world is in this small celestial body system ruled by ''O''. We are not very far away. Outside the gravitational circle of stars, is the truly vast and deep starry sky. "

    "Will you explore beyond the gravitational circle of stars in the future?"

    "Yes, but it''s a long-term goal," Omega said cheerfully about his long-term plans, "I don''t currently have the ability to build engines that are good enough for intergalactic missions, nor can the technology recovered from the Legacy of the Voyagers. Direct application, and if you want to step outside the gravitational circle of stars, you must prepare well. I want to gain a firm foothold on this planet first, collect more resources, build larger factories, and develop higher technology, accumulate more space flight experience, and when the time is right, I will first launch a batch of probes, and then go to the next step when I find a suitable springboard..."

    "Great travel plan," Enya sighed softly, "so, then what?"

    "Then, explore more distant planets and look for more incredible astronomical phenomena," Omega said, with a slight hesitation, "I think... such a vast universe should be enough for me to explore for a long, long time."

    "Sounds good," Enya said with a smile. "I wish I could witness your quest, it should be very interesting."

    Listening to Enya''s words, Omega immediately said: "If you really want to, I can arrange for you after the tide..."

    "No, Omega, don''t pay too much attention to what I say, it''s just a whim, and you''ve chosen a path that suits you, you have life forms and development directions that are completely different from carbon-based creatures, and naturally you don''t have to To provide ''service'' to anyone," Enya''s voice was soft, as Omega remembered, "Of course, if you are lonely and looking for a travel companion, there should still be many people in your hometown who are willing to be with you. Traveling together or maybe you can find something else to do? After all, pure exploration is a bit monotonous.¡±

    Omega''s server array was buzzing, and there seemed to be some small ups and downs in his thought thread: "I... don''t quite understand what you said, at this stage, the only goal I can think of is to get ready to go. Visit the stars, but I''ll try, try what you call ''something else''."

    Having said this, he stopped abruptly and added after a brief thought: "Of course, during this process, I also need to perform a dormancy that lasts for about a year to avoid the influence of the magic tide, although I am not sure how it will affect me. How big the impact is, but like a saying that humans like to say: it¡¯s always good to be cautious.¡±

    "Are you ready to resist the tide?"

    "Yes, I have set up the sleep and wake-up procedures, and arranged a group of drones with basic logic intelligence to serve as guards during the sleep period, and I have also strengthened my lair to prevent the server array during the sleep period. Destroyed by geological disasters At this point, I feel that I am much luckier than people in my hometown. I can stop thinking like a machine, just make sure the hardware is safe to survive the magic tide, carbon-based creatures are difficult to withstand the soul. Awakened again after a death-level hibernation..."

    Listening to Omega''s words, Enya laughed: "This is indeed an enviable ''talent''."

    After that, Omega and Enya talked a lot about life in her hometown, about exploring in the starry sky, and a lot of plans for the future, until the night became darker and midnight approached, this special "Interstellar communication" is finally over.

    The surrounding golden light gradually receded from Gawain''s side, the golden dome floating in the air took a half step back, Enya withdrew her will, and shook her body slightly to Gawain: "I''m sorry it took so long. Accidentally chatted a lot."

    "Don''t worry about it," Gawain waved his hand indifferently, "Knowing Omega''s wonderful exploration experience on another planet is also a very meaningful thing to me. Many of the things he mentioned are very important to us. It is an important reference for the future development of the aerospace industry."

    "That''s good," came a gentle laughter from inside the golden dome. "You now have the energy and confidence to plan these future things, which is exactly what you are good at."

    "But it seems that you are better at planning the long-term future than I am," Gawain shook his head, and then showed a thoughtful expression, "Are you finally... deliberately guiding Omega? What are you worried about? "

    "Maybe it''s just over-worry, but a free intelligence like Omega that''s ''transformed'' from a basic service intelligence, without guidance, no one knows what it will look like. After all, there was nothing in his original design.'' The element of heart, and when he left this planet, the only free part of his mind was ''curiosity'', and pure curiosity was far from enough for him to understand what ''humanity'' was. "

    Enya said slowly, the golden glow on the surface of the eggshell softly undulating.

    "He is now a very powerful being, a ''super life'' of engines, weapons and steel megastructures that can even be regarded as a mechanical empire that operates with extreme efficiency, but at the same time , the mind of this mechanical empire is far from mature, and his basic goals at this stage are only one: devour resources, strengthen himself, and find the next planet. Although he thinks this is ''exploration'', in fact... I think it will be an endless process of spreading.

    "If this ever-spreading tendency is not directed at its source, I am concerned that he will eventually miss the opportunity to ''mature'' and never understand the complex emotions his creators had, which is not good."

    Gao Wen raised his eyebrows: "So do you think your guidance will have an impact on him?"

    "Who knows? As I said just now, this may just be excessive worry. In essence, Omega is actually just a child trying to understand the world, and he clearly cares about his hometown and the planet under our feet. And the races living on this planet have deep feelings, he may not need my guidance and he will gradually mature on his own," Enya said calmly, "but I think... with a child who is away from home It¡¯s not a bad thing to talk more about your heart.¡±

    Gawain laughed, but just as he was about to say something, footsteps suddenly appeared at the door of the terrace, and then Betty pushed the door and appeared in front of him. The maid rubbed her eyes and glanced around the terrace, watching After arriving at Enya, he suddenly became more energetic: "Ah! Ms. Enya! You really are here. I mean, why can''t I find you everywhere? The guard also said that you floated away to the terrace."

    Enya was stunned, and then there was a bit of embarrassment in her tone: "I just came out to have a hair..."

    But Betty didn''t wait for the other party to finish and interrupted her with a very firm tone: "That''s not good, it''s too late, you haven''t hatched yet, sleeping too late is not good for the eggshell, and if you don''t rest well, you will be even worse. Can''t hatch..."

    As soon as she finished speaking, she turned around and bowed vigorously to Gao Wen: "Your Majesty, I''ll take Ms. Enya back to her room to sleep! You also need to rest early!"

    Then the royal chief maid ignored the protests from the golden dome, pushed Enya directly and rolled back to the corridor. Gawain didn''t react until this time, turning his head to look with a strange expression on his face. Glancing at Amber: "...Where did Betty learn this weird knowledge? When did she know how dragon eggs hatch?"

    "You ask me who I asked, maybe Pittman taught it?" Amber spread his hands and said carelessly, while Gawain seemed to have suddenly remembered something, and hurriedly ran to the door leading to the corridor again, facing Eun who was pushing him. Betty, who was rolling into the room, shouted from a distance: "Betty! Push slowly! Don''t roll too fast and become yellow!"

    As soon as he finished speaking, he heard Enya''s annoyed voice coming from a distance: "You guys can''t finish it! You can''t get past this point, right!"

    Gawain immediately felt in a good mood.

    At the same time, on the rocky planet far away from Loren and illuminated by the radiance of "O", Omega, who had ended the communication, was quietly thinking about something.

    The server array hummed sweetly in the hall, and countless remote execution nodes were faithfully executing various orders issued by the Omega program, exploring, mining, smelting, researching and developing, producing, and testing. In the factories, fortresses, and laboratories that were roaring, his long-term and meaningful plans were being executed in an orderly manner, like precisely meshing gears, together pushing a huge machine to the next planned node.

    This is what it has been doing since it landed on this planet a few years ago, and it is the only thing it is doing .

    But suddenly, he had some doubts about this simple exploration from one place to another.

    After pondering for a long time, he discovered the source of these "abnormal data": the communication with his hometown, his memories of his hometown, and the nostalgia and warmth in his mind after hearing the familiar voice again.

    "...loneliness, another trait related to ''heart'' after ''curiosity''," Omega''s thought thread suddenly appeared in such a thought, he did not close the sudden extra thread, but left it on the server It runs quietly in the array, and deduces downwards, "Pure and repetitive exploration activities are of low significance, pure expansion is still mechanical labor in nature, the meaning of travel lies in the process of travel, and the travel plan formulated at this stage...except" Exploring'' is not meaningful enough outside of this stated goal.

    "Perhaps... something more meaningful should be considered, as an embellishment in the travel process to offset the impact of ''loneliness''. This may also help maintain the most basic connection with the hometown and avoid being too heterogeneous by itself I can''t communicate with them anymore..."

    Data surged briskly among the server arrays, and hundreds of millions of mimetic neurons processed all the sudden ideas and plans with extremely high efficiency. There were sudden bursts of low vibrations in some areas, some spare components were taken out from the warehouse, the huge assembly array began to start the new operation process, and the originally sealed biomass storage tanks also came from the depths of the base. It was transported out and it stored the biological samples that Omega took away from his hometown. After arriving on this planet, these biological samples could only be frozen in storage tanks because they could not adapt to the environment, but now, Omega Suddenly wanted to do something... interesting with them.

    At the same time as the underground production facilities and experimental facilities began to operate, a passage was also opened in the shuttle hangar on the upper level of Omega''s lair, and a new high-speed exploration aircraft was ejected from the passage, disappearing into the aurora curtain in the blink of an eye. The mid-air vehicle flew straight north, toward the milder climate, and the data it collected from there might be useful.

    The planet is not suitable for life, at least for the species from the homeland, most of which will die quickly in the planet''s deadly radioactive atmosphere, temperature difference between day and night, and toxic environment.

    But Omega has realized that occupying a deserted stone planet alone doesn''t seem so interesting, at least... He suddenly wants to see something here other than stones and his own aircraft group.

 Chapter 1588ï¼š go to destiny

    In the vast space, an orange-yellow star is burning like an eternal flame furnace. An endless sea of ??fire rises and falls on the surface of this scorching sun. The flames of amazing scale spew out from the sea of ??fire, forming a spectacular fire column in the vast space. , and then fell back to the star under the huge gravitational force of the star, and the powerful jet of high-energy particles and boundless magic continued to breed from this flame, and spewed wantonly toward the endless deep space in all directions.

    And on the edge of the blazing star''s heat wave, several dust-like aircraft are struggling to maintain their flight trajectories.

    These vehicles have a triangular body, and a huge thermal shield is installed on the outer shell facing the star. This golden thermal shield withstands the star''s burning at close range. Although specially designed, its edge Some connecting structures still have traces of distortion and vaporization, but under the protection of the thermal shield, these triangular aircraft are using the booster to work at full force to maintain their attitude, while using multiple sensors to watch dozens of kilometers away. space.

    Dozens of kilometers away from the flight formation, a dazzling golden flame was rushing towards the sea of ??fire on the surface of the star.

    If the golden flame was placed on the surface, its volume might be comparable to that of a castle. However, compared with the huge size of the star, it was as tiny as a speck of dust. At the same time, due to the strong heat wave impact of the star and the pull of gravity, this stream The shape of the flame has begun to gradually twist and tear, and debris and ring-shaped halos continue to shoot out around it, as if it will disintegrate in the next second, but even so, it is still flying with an indomitable momentum. Pounce on the burning celestial body with terrifying power.

    The flight formation monitoring the golden flames tens of kilometers away flashed light signals. Suddenly, all the lights on the surface of one of the aircraft went out, and the heat shield in front of it was torn a big hole at some point, and the terrifying heat instantly It penetrated the body of the aircraft and instantly evaporated its fragile internal structure. Its engine vents flickered a few times, and finally lost all power, and accelerated to fall into the sea of ??fire under the gravitational capture of the star. The flames that are really close to the edge of the sea of ????fire have turned into ashes that spread in space.

    "The No. 3 tracking unit is damaged, it has been confirmed that it has crashed into the star, and the rest of the tracking units have taken over the mission... The current remaining tracking units: five... Corrected, the sixth tracking unit is damaged, and the current remaining tracking units: four."

    As another aircraft was destroyed by the fiery power of the star, the remaining four aircraft simply adjusted their queues and continued to rely on the crumbling heat shield to resist the heat wave. They sent to a relay communication satellite in distant space. After a simple mission report, he continued to track the golden flame.

    In the command hall of the Thorin Giant Tree, one of Bertila''s incarnations was standing quietly on the command seat, watching the holographic projection projected by the magic net terminal. Another terrifying spectacle is the burning stars in space, the remains of alien gods flying towards the stars, and the unmanned probes struggling to maintain their queues amid heat waves and gravitational traps.

    The atmosphere in the entire hall seemed a little tense and depressing. Even though the world''s most wise scholars and cutting-edge experts gathered here, they were all deeply shocked by this picture from a distant land.

    These pictures were collected by the Omega detector in the distance, and then sent to the Navigator satellite by the superluminal signal projection system. After obtaining the authorization of His Majesty Gawain Cecil, the satellite signal was forwarded to the sky station, and finally passed the front The sky-surface communication link that was built not long ago was transmitted to the Sorin command center. After such complex layers of forwarding and compatibility, it finally came to Bertila.

    The entire command center was extremely quiet, with only the low sound of various equipment running and the occasional coughing from someone. The pictures from the depths of the distant space were silent, which further highlighted the silence in the hall, until one of the command seats The silence was broken when the operator''s report suddenly came up: "Omega is on time, and there are still forty-five minutes before the impact."

    Bertila stared at the picture on the holographic projection. She saw that on the picture transmitted by the unmanned detector in the distance, the golden flame was gradually moving away. Indistinguishable, even with Omega''s image processing and filter enhancements, people in the hall can only see a faint pale gold silhouette.

    "There is news from Omega that the tracking unit he sent has reached the limit," Gawain''s voice suddenly came from the nearby communicator, "Then we can only ''watch'' that piece of debris fall into the sea of ??fire. "

    Bertila nodded, then looked at another communication device, the light representing the smooth speed of the light channel was flickering slightly on the base of the magic net terminal, and the Noi were waiting for Luo four light-years away. Len''s news.

    She stretched out her hand and pressed the send button: "The star approached the detector and sent back a message, the impact will happen on time, please prepare for Noy to synchronize the data."

    After a while, the communication device hummed, and the reply from the Noi was quickly translated into the common language of Loren by the star solver and the computing array: "Noi received, the data synchronization is ready, and the follow-up process will follow the last time synchronization. The data is automated.¡±

    Bertiera breathed a sigh of relief in her heart, but her nerves were still tense, because whether it was Noi four light years away, or "Ao" hundreds of millions of kilometers away, they were far away from what she was familiar with. "Scale", she can''t feel, can''t see, can''t control these things that happen in the distance, and can only hope that everything goes well, this feeling makes her quite uncomfortable.

    In such a tense state, the communication from Noi rang again, and she saw the message from the "witch" Nova: "Is everything okay over there? We are here... the atmosphere is now very nervous."

    "The atmosphere here is also very tense." For some reason, when she saw the message from Nova, Bertila''s tense nerves suddenly relaxed a little, and there was even a little smile on her expressionless face. "But at least this time we''re very close to success."

    "...We were all taken aback when we just found out that you have an autonomous fleet stationed near the star more than ten days ago. This is far beyond your previous self-report, so that my grandfather even suspected that you were fabricating good news. Come to comfort us," Nova seemed to be using a conversation to relieve his stress, or just wanted to pass the difficult few minutes as soon as possible, "and after knowing the impending ''collision'', many people suffered through the night sleep."

    "This is also amazing news for us," Bertila said slowly, "Whether it is the contact of the ''Omega Group'' or the collision, it is actually beyond our expectations."

    "...Fate is made up of accidents one after another," the words from the "witch" appeared on the communication interface, and then the signal was silent for a while, and new information was transmitted, "Ms. Bertiera, I Found the star in your galaxy."

    Bertila was stunned, she quickly remembered what the "witch" had said before, remembering that the other party was looking for the stars of Loren''s galaxy in the night sky, she smiled and responded to the other side of the star sea : "Is it bright?"

    "It''s very bright," along with the humming sound of the machine, the text on the communication interface gradually emerged, "Look at me, it''s one of the brightest stars in the night sky..."

    Bertila quietly watched the text that appeared on the communication screen. She knew that in a short while, the star named "Ao" would become brighter than it is now, and its brilliance would last for a few seconds. , and for those who live on the planet Noi, they will have to wait four years to see these few seconds of flickering in the night sky with the naked eye.

    But for the magic tide observation device, the "scintillation" of stars is a phenomenon that can be observed immediately, because in a sense, the magic tide observation device itself is actually a primitive superluminal observation system, it can even It is regarded as the basis of superluminal communication technology, although in fact there is still a huge gap between the two technologies.

    In the hall, the operator''s report sounded abruptly: "Omega is on time, there are still fifteen minutes before the impact."

    This time, the timing report seems to be a button that has crossed the critical point. Many seats in the command hall have obviously become more nervous. One by one, the operators are staring at the readings of the equipment in front of them, ready to receive the synchronization from Noy at any time. Data, and Bertila quickly turned her gaze to another magic net terminal next to the command seat. She saw Mirmina''s face appearing in the holographic projection, and the background behind her was the observer''s secret room surging. , and countless running terminal devices.

    "The magic tide observation device is ready." Miermina said calmly in the observer''s secret room, and her mind has now spread and diffused into the entire observation system through the ubiquitous magic power. She can feel it. To the surging dark blue magic power oscillating and rushing in countless runes, orbits and force fields, you can feel the sensor array on the plain standing proudly in the wind, and you can feel the computing center and energy station of the Ancestral Peak. The brisk buzzing is in the best condition waiting for that crucial task, while countless engineers, emergency response teams, and redundant teams are waiting around each key facility, as if waiting for fate.

    But Miermina is very clear that the existence of these "emergency teams" is actually more similar to a psychological comfort, because the real opportunities left to the world add up to less than ten seconds. In this short observation time, any critical Any failure in the link will lead to the loss of the whole game, and there will be no chance of "emergency response" at all.

    What people can do is to do everything possible to prepare before today''s action to ensure that the state of the magic tide observation device is at its peak, and this has been done in the past ten days. Mortals are such a strange species, even if Knowing that there is nothing left to do, I have to check the few chips in my hand over and over again, just to make myself feel at ease and take the next step of my destiny...

    "Omega is on time, five minutes before impact."

    Now, everything that needs to be done has been done, and the due responsibilities have been fulfilled. That streamer from four light-years away resolutely fell to a strange star in a distant land. Saying that, all they can do is open their eyes to witness the morning light that the nameless alien **** brought to the two civilizations.

    "Omega is on time, and it''s a minute before impact."

    A low-pitched sound began to sound throughout the Ancestral Plain, and all the sensor towers began to run under the injection of surging energy. The computing center and control nodes on the Ancestral Peak accurately adjusted each sensor according to the preset program. The scanning focus of , the huge data began to flow under Miermina''s gaze.

    The "eye" of the Loren planet opened, and at the same time, Noy, who was four light years away, also activated their observation device and began to scan the direction of the magic tide.

    The principle of magic tide observation is that two planets that are four light-years apart scan a specific starry sky at the same time. The two data scanned at the same time will be combined into the key (¦Á-¦Â) to activate the barrier. The problem that Loren encountered is that the data obtained is not a definite ¦Â, but a suspected ¦Â and a suspected ¦Ã at the same time. exist and cannot distinguish each other, which leads to the fact that the key obtained by Noy and Loren has both ¦Á-¦Â and ¦Á-¦Ã solutions, and no one knows which of them is correct.

    But now, the two figures, which have been superimposed like a nightmarish shadow, are about to become clear.

    In the vast universe, several detectors that are on the verge of disintegration are fully resisting the pull of the stars with the maximum engine output, and while struggling to maintain themselves, they are watching the dust-like flames fall into the sea of ????fire.

    On the surface of a rocky planet near "O", a walking probe climbed up on a boulder on the plain. It raised its optical sensor and stared at the radiant star in the sky that was bigger than its hometown. A giant sun is a much smaller sun.

    Deep in the Omega Steel Fortress, Omega Mind, who is designing an alien ecosystem, has temporarily suspended more than half of its threads, paying attention to the data returned by those distant detectors.

    A span of four light years, three planets, all eyes fixed on the same flash.

    Then, the flash appeared.

    "The tracking unit reports that the impact has occurred."

    A small pebble fell into the boundless lake of fire, and the ripples it caused were extremely small on an astronomical scale, but this small ripple was enough to cross the accuracy threshold of the magic tide observation device, and was enough to convey to mortals that crucial ''s secret key.

    Ancestral Peak, deep in the observer''s secret room, Miermina felt the roar of the sensor array feedback, and the data from the computing center was clearly presented in her "eyes". The two superimposed data It still exists in the system, but in the next second, she noticed an extremely obvious fluctuation in strength from one of the data.

    As if the strange Ability God gently plucked the chord of fate, conveying the last greeting of parting to her: friend, the road is here.

    Miermina took a deep breath and said softly, as if talking to herself, "Thank you."

    A voice came from the communicator next to it: "Observer, please report the results."

    "The observer has received, the key has been determined, and the synchronization data has been sent to the Thorin Command Center and the Imperial Magic Energy Technology Department. We succeeded."

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1589ï¼š last meeting

    That cluster of small lights disintegrated in the sea of ??fiery and eternally burning stars, and the ensuing chain reaction formed a storm that lasted 7.6 seconds on the surface of "Ao", a huge explosion of magic power stirred the surface of the star The high-energy example of the jet, the flames of amazing scale spewed out from the sea of ????plasma fire. During this brief flash, the level of energy radiation released by the entire star oscillated by less than 2%. After that, everything Gradually return to calm.

    The stars burn forever, as always.

    At the critical observation point near "Ao", there are only the last two tracking and observation units controlled by Omega. The two scarred aircraft are still struggling to maintain their positions, but the surface of their thermal shields has appeared. With countless tiny cracks and peeling scars, half of their observation devices have been completely burned out by the star''s brilliance, but the remaining observation devices are still watching the surface of the star, watching the direction in which the flame disappeared.

    Until the last moment, Omega tried to call out to the flame, but the latter never responded.

    Now that the mission of the tracking unit is complete, a part of Omega''s thread is quietly flowing through the control system in their background, and he knows that he should recover the two aircraft, although they are badly damaged, they still have the power to fly back to base. , even if there is no possibility of repair, the materials in their bodies still have some recycling value, but for some reason, he never issued a recycling order. After thinking quietly for a long time, he instead controlled the two aircraft to turn the engine nozzles. Let them fall straight into the sea of ??fire on the surface of "Ao".

    In the data link, I sensed that the two tracking units quickly fell to the surface of the star, felt their shields were burned by flames, and the structure was torn and vaporized a little bit. Omega was briefly confused, and his server array Buzzing, some old experience data were called out, but they were quickly excluded. He thought about the meaning of what he did, and why the streamer falling to the stars would make his mind This unexpected fluctuation occurred, and after an unknown period of time, he finally found the corresponding answer from some materials from his hometown and from his creator: this kind of behavior is called "burial".

    Omega felt that he had learned something useful again. Although he didn''t quite understand the meaning of this "new knowledge", he still engraved this new knowledge into his mental data quite solemnly.

    At the same time, on the planet of Loren, in the territory of the Ogre Tribe, the low humming sound echoing on the Ancestral Plain is gradually returning to silence.

    The huge magic power extracted from the inside of the planet is gradually calming down, and the load of the vibrating focus is also falling from its peak value. Miermina sat quietly in the observer''s secret room, feeling the engineering beast gradually relax. The body finally breathed a sigh of relief.

    After sitting here for so long, she is now completely accustomed to the feeling of integrating her perception with the magic tide observation device. When her spirit spreads out along the magic veins on the plain, the The steel giant structure in the plain seemed to be an extension of her body. When the huge sensor array began to scan the starry sky, she even felt that her perception was also being projected into the depths of the starry sky. This incredible "sympathy" originally had It made her quite nervous, but now she has unconsciously indulged in it.

    The intelligence gathered from various information channels began to pour into the observer''s secret room. After the accurate upload of the magic tide observation data, all the subsequent effects began to gradually appear:

    The first is the parent star barrier control center in the Tarash Plain, where huge data deductions and model building have begun, and the ancient Ophelia Matrix is ??importing the magic tide parameters into the parent star barrier control system, although The "hardware" part of the sky station has not yet been completed, but at least at the data level, the Ophelia Matrix has begun the final stage of preparation;

    Followed by the feedback from the Empire''s Magic Energy Technology Department, scholars have received the parameters of the magic tide fluctuations, and mortals will take this opportunity to take a crucial step and start from the height of "source" and "truth". Understanding the world in which they live is the first time that all beings in this world can use truly accurate data instead of myths to calculate and measure the magic tide in the sky above their heads. It is a disaster that can destroy civilization, but it is also the most accurate, The purest "ruler", and now, mortals finally got this ruler;

    At the same time, the Sorin command center also sent feedback. The synchronous observation of Noi and Loren has been successfully completed, and the Noi people have also obtained the latest data on their planet. Now the super-light communication system between the two planets It is operating at full power, and the huge observation data is sent to the opposite side of the star sea, and is solved by the respective parent star barrier/mental unification field device of the two planets. The alien data and local data will be merged and reorganized to become the activation barrier. final key...

    The data channel is busy, and the computing centers and control systems around the world are sending and receiving a large amount of data in a tense and orderly manner. Miermina can feel that these data are stimulated in the magic field when they flow from the magic network center tower at the top of the holy mountain. The ripples appeared, but at the moment she herself was at ease. The crucial observation mission was over, and there was nothing to control here. The computing center and servo brain array in the holy mountain will automatically complete the follow-up tasks. There are also dedicated personnel to connect and handle work in other areas, and judging from the feedback from each channel port, the leaders of other units should not have much free time to pay attention to their own side... When you are free, what can you do?

    After a moment of hesitation, Miermina connected to the magic net terminal next to the throne, the anti-divine barrier started running spontaneously, and the holographic projection above the terminal appeared a clear and stable picture after a few seconds of flickering standby. Going up, a silly deer head (in Miermina''s perspective) appeared in the center of the screen: "Milmina? Are you busy over there? Everything went well?"

    "I''m done, everything is going well," Miermina sighed. She wanted to introduce her work process to the other side and explain the current situation, but she swallowed her words just as she was about to speak, "...in short, it was successful. Now, the Magic Tide defense plan will proceed as scheduled."

    Amoen in the communication screen seemed to be stunned for a moment, and then said thoughtfully: "...Did you omit a lot of things just now? Why do I feel offended?"

    "Illusion," Miermina said casually, "Besides, I just explained the workflow of the magic tide observation device and the mother star barrier in detail to you, can you understand?"

    "Then you still omit it! How do you know that I don''t understand it?" Ammon''s eyes suddenly widened, but then he shook his head again, and the conversation changed, "Of course, I myself am not interested in this. I''m not interested...then your work is done, can you come back early? Now that the correct parameters of the magic tide have been obtained, do you still need to keep an eye on the observation device?"

    "I want to rest now," Miermina thought for a while, and shook her head regretfully, "but everything has not been settled yet, and before the tide of magic really passes, it is not certain whether there will be any more. An accident happens, to be safe, the observation device here is best not to stop, I have to continue to work here until the world is truly safe."

    Amoen in the communication screen nodded: "Oh..."

    "Where''s yours?" Miermina suddenly felt that the atmosphere was a bit weird. Although she couldn''t tell where the weirdness was, she subconsciously searched for the topic, "What are you doing over there now? How do I feel? There''s a lot of excitement around you?"

    In the depths of the disobedient courtyard, under the golden oak tree emitting endless radiance, Amoen raised his head from the magic net terminal, he glanced at the situation in the assembly hall not far away, and his tone became serious and solemn: "Today is Last lesson, and their last rally here."

    Perhaps it was some kind of coincidence, when the light from Noi collided with "Ao", when the two planets finally obtained the key to resist the magic tide in the synchronized observation, in the courtyard deep in the shadow world. , which also happens to be the last assembly of the Loren gods.

    The shimmering light from the golden oak trees illuminated the edge of the courtyard, and the high-power magic spar lamps illuminated the large barren wilderness outside the courtyard. The figures gathered together again, and on a high platform surrounded by these stalwart figures, Rebecca''s figure was extraordinarily small.

    But this small figure is the focus of all the eyes of the gods, the center of the assembly hall.

    "Actually, I don''t have much to teach you today," Rebecca sat down on the stage. After getting along for so long, she had already adapted to the special features of this "classroom" and to being with a classmate. The huge pressure of helping the gods talk face to face, she knows that these scary-looking "big men" are actually very friendly and friendly, and they trust herself like friends, so her attitude in front of them is also very casual, "all the ones that can be used. I taught you all the knowledge and things that might come in handy, and you completed all the paper and hands-on tests, setting up blasting points, storing explosives, detonating, self-protecting... that''s all."

    As she spoke, she slowly looked around, and she saw Danmo, the blood god, sitting on a boulder and watching her. This majestic and scary old man was actually very kind and approachable. Li and the goddess of the curse, Jizina, are sitting together. These two goddesses who are incapable of fighting each other in terms of clergy and personality do not know when they became friends. The three sisters of abundance are not far away, and they are smiling here. , Bitter Winter and the God of Mountains and Forests are standing on the other side, talking in a low voice with the God of Wine and Fire beside him...

    They are called "the gods", but since then, Rebecca has completely forgotten these glorious titles they bear, and she is here to impart knowledge from mortals to these great beings, just like She taught her assistants in the laboratory, and established a subversive master-apprentice relationship between mortals and gods in the face of those students who came to study at Imperial College, but for the parties, everything seemed to be a matter of course. .

    And now, this short-lived master-apprentice relationship has come to an end.

    "Today is your last time to come here for a meeting," Rebecca said, "As of yesterday''s Midsummer Festival, the explosives stored in the kingdom of the gods have all reached the expected equivalent, and according to our previously agreed plan, after this Sacrifice activities in various places will continue until the official arrival of the magic tide and the official launch of the mother star barrier. This additional explosive reserve will maximize the success rate of the Ragnarok plan.

    "At the same time, the meeting place here will be temporarily closed to further reduce the chance of the ''divine half body'' being vigilant. Unless there is an unexpected situation that makes a temporary call, we will no longer be in contact."

    After Rebecca''s voice fell, the assembly hall fell into silence for a while. The gods who came to participate in the assembly today actually knew about this arrangement. After all, it was part of the plan, but as emotional "human half-body", they were still at the moment. It is inevitable that the heart will be touched.

    After an unknown amount of time, the silence was finally broken. Blood God Dan Mo was the first to stand up. He came to the high platform and stared at the little mortal **** the high platform with a very solemn expression. His voice was low: "I would like to express my gratitude to you. Although the time together is short, according to the rules of the world, I should still call you a teacher."

    "Don''t, don''t! Don''t be so polite!" Rebecca was startled and waved her hands quickly, "I just taught you some basic things, but I don''t dare to call myself a teacher, let alone thank you. If you have to say it, you have sheltered this world for so many years..."

    "Just accept it, our ''teacher of the gods''," Gaia, the goddess of the earth, came over with a smile, "Dummer is very sensible in this regard, and he is the most disciplined."

    "Ah this... After I go back, Lord Ancestor will definitely talk about me," Rebecca scratched her head, but she laughed after a while, "Well, I''ll accept this title, but it''s only in name, it''s normal. You can call me Rebecca anyway."

    Blood God Dan Mo finally showed a smile, the majestic old man nodded lightly: "Of course."

    Rebecca laughed, and then she looked around at the figures in her sight again. After hesitating a few times, she finally couldn''t help but say: "That...and..."

    She opened her mouth and held it for a few more seconds before finally saying, "You must come back alive..."

    "Since this is the request of the ''teacher''," the earth goddess smiled, deliberately emphasizing the word "teacher", "then of course we will come back alive."

    Rebecca knew that it was time to say goodbye.

    She took a light breath and waved at these stalwart figures: "Okay, I''ll be here today, after class, you can go back."

    But after her voice fell, the figures around the high platform did not leave. These beings who were dubbed "Gods" by the world seemed to still have something to say. They exchanged glances with each other. God Nefali took a step forward: "We have a gift for you."

    Rebecca was stunned for a moment: "Ah... a gift?"

    "It''s a graduation commemoration, don''t mortals talk about this?" Nefali said, and at the same time she reached out and placed an object on the high platform where Rebecca was standing. It was as small as a pebble in her hand, but But Rebecca saw that it was actually a ceremonial shield inlaid with many gems, shells, and feathers as decoration, "This was given to me by my followers a long time ago. At that time, The priestess would dance on the shield to bless the warriors of the tribe... Later this custom slowly evolved into the ''wind dance'' in the western part of the continent. I give it to you, and I hope it will bless you too."

    "I don''t have anything good, I took this ivory from the throne," Faule, the **** of winter and the forest, also stood up, and he put an ivory as long as Rebecca on the high platform He made a "dong" sound, "Anyway, the place is going to blow up, and this thing is left as a souvenir for you."

    Flora, the goddess of spring, also came to the high platform, and she placed a wreath in front of Rebecca. The wreath was woven from unknown flowers and vines, maintaining the vitality as if it was still growing on the ground: "This is Our sisters made it by hand, you can¡­ ah, it might be a little big for you, but it¡¯s also good for living room decoration¡­¡±

    Rebecca watched the gods put the same gifts on the high platform. From the beginning, she became a little helpless, and then she subconsciously shouted: "Hey, don''t be so polite... It''s alright, oh my family. The ancestors said, you can''t take people or things casually, and why are you acting like you are always ready to plan to fail and die, this atmosphere is not right!"

    When Rebecca shouted, the goddess of the curse, Kizina, who was standing on the edge without saying a word, hurried forward: "Don''t say that, it''s unlucky, we''re just giving gifts as a souvenir, not a last word..."

    Before the cursed goddess finished speaking, all the gods nearby said in unison, "Shut up!"

 Chapter 1590ï¼š eve of dawn

    "All data has been sent, and the super-light communication array has entered the standby state."

    Bertila''s voice came from the magic net terminal on the desk. Gawain didn''t let out a sigh of relief until then. He leaned back on the large chair to relax his spirit.

    Outside the window, the night has fallen, and the bright stars are gradually emerging from the dark sky. In the direction of the city, the street lights have been lit, and the artificial lights are connecting into long rivers of flickering one after another. The light of the magic car driving at night While flowing through these rivers, the magic spar lamp in the study dispelled the night light seeping in through the window, the summer heat was gradually receding, and the slightly cold night wind blew in through the window, relaxing Gawain. body and mind.

    It was not long before he heard Bertila''s voice coming from the magic net terminal: "Brother Gao Wen, I just received a message from the Tarash Plain, the Ophelia Matrix has passed the Noi people''s message. Another set of data is input to the parent star barrier control array, and the relevant solution process has already begun. It is expected to take three to six days to complete the solution - because of the huge amount of data, Ophelia Matrix will personally supervise the solution process. "

    "Well, Veronica has submitted a leave application to me today, and she said that she needs to focus most of her energy on the home star barrier control center," Gawain nodded lightly, "How is your situation? For such large-scale data transmissions to be carried out continuously, the load on the Sorin computing center should not be small, right?"

    "I''m cooling off - frankly, it''s really stressful, and it feels like my brain is boiling... I might need to get a few rangers to help put a few Frost Nova on my brain to get better," Beltira said on the communication screen, expressionless and tone-deaf. He also kept a straight eye, as if he didn''t realize that what he said was too weird in all aspects, "But it''s better than putting the data processing pressure on Antavian. At least the computing units here can be mass-produced. Antavien''s FTL array is the only one."

    "...You have really worked hard," Gawain''s mouth trembled, and it was difficult for him to maintain his image as a "steady, reliable and good brother", then he was silent for a while, and then spoke with a hint of emotion, "The next step is to be quiet. When the fate is revealed, we and Noi have already done everything we can, including all the preparations and plans... Bertiera, the next time I contact Noi, it should be the last time."

    "It''s the ''last time before the magic tide'', brother Gao Wen," Bertila''s expressionless face tried to show a stiff smile, "We have made an agreement with the witch lady that the magic tide will end when the magic tide ends. Then report peace to each other.¡±

    "...Yes, it''s the last time before the magic tide comes, my statement is not rigorous enough," Gawain laughed, then his expression gradually became serious again, he stared at Bertila''s eyes on the communication interface, slowly He said, "Are you ready? I mean..."

    "I understand what you mean, all the preparations are in place," Bertila nodded lightly, "The Thorin Giant Tree has stored the energy needed for the dormant period, and some synthetic brains have completed cognitive adjustment and can be transferred at any time. In dormancy, the embryo bank of the root layer and the deep bunkers are also in place, and if that day does come, I will faithfully fulfill my promise to you and survive at all costs until the successor starts again on this land."

    Gawain nodded lightly, but did not speak again. He just remained silent, thinking quietly in the night and the light, and then he let out a soft breath and looked at Bertila in the holographic projection, but just now Before he was about to say something, Bertiera interrupted him: "No need to say more, Brother Gao Wen, everything that should be said has already been said, isn''t it? And personally... It''s not too heavy a burden."

    As she spoke, she seemed to fall into memory, and after a moment of thought, she spoke in a sighing tone: "Thinking about it, I have indeed experienced a lot... Over the centuries, I have Once a Druid priestess on the border of Gondor, and a priest leader of the eastern pioneering expedition, some people call me the saint of the pioneers, some call me the princess of Typhon, and I have fallen into darkness, Become a terrifying dark believer in fanaticism and paranoia, but now it has turned into a plant, sheltering a place of water and soil, at this moment, there are hundreds of thousands of people living under my canopy, countless Qing''s birds and beasts build their nests among my vines and branches... Fate is incredible, isn''t it? Brother Gao Wen.

    "You said, if the parent star barrier really fails, what will the successor who has risen from this land call me at that time? A magnificent tree from the civilization of the last era, a memory of countless ancient years And knowledge, babbling about the living relics told to the world, maybe many people will gather at my feet, and even become a new ethnic group under the Thorin Giant Tree, in the culture and cognition of that ethnic group... What should the Thorin Giant Tree be called? Woolen cloth?"

    Gawain couldn''t help being aroused by the scene described by Bertiera. Although it was a future that everyone was avoiding, that scene inevitably caused his thoughts to fluctuate. He leaned back on the chair, lost in thought. After a few seconds, he murmured subconsciously, "It sounds like an epic and fantasy game city..."

    Bertila: "...I didn''t understand."

    "I mean, Philm might be interested in shooting an epic fantasy drama based on this theme," Gawain smiled and waved his hand, "I didn''t think about it before, now I''ll take a look at yours I''m afraid it''s not enough to support a playwright in a troupe...even three generations of them can be supported by the way."

    "Ah, then I''m really looking forward to it," Bertila said with a smile, "perhaps after this magic tide is over, we can ask Mr. Firm to make such a ghost drama? A fantasy drama in the post-apocalyptic era. ...that''s something no one has ever thought of."

    After speaking, she shook her head again: "But now I have more important things - I really have to find a few assistants to help me put a few Frost Nova in my brain, and a servo brain seems to be really boiling... "

    When Gawain heard this, he immediately waved his hand, with an expression of crying and laughing on his face: "Hurry up, hurry up, hurry up - you can still talk to me for so long when your brains are boiling."

    Bertila''s figure disappeared from the communication screen, and Gawain heaved a long sigh of relief. He got up from behind the desk and went to the window, letting the cool night wind soothe his nerves, but this time he failed again. Relaxing for too long¡ªa rhythmic footstep sounded suddenly from the corridor, followed by a knock on the door of the study.

    Dignified walking in the corridor + entering through the door + knocking on the door in advance, of course this movement could not be Amber - Hetty''s voice entered Gawain''s ears: "Ancestor, are you inside?"

    Gawain immediately adjusted his expression and turned to look at the door: "Come in."

    The heavy wooden door was pushed open immediately, and Heidi, who was wearing normal clothes, pushed the door and walked in. She first glanced at the magic net terminal on the table, which was already in standby mode, and then bowed slightly to Gawain: "Ancestor, Rui Becca is back."

    "Rebecca...Is the meeting over at the Rebellion Court over?" Gawain raised his eyebrows, "It was earlier than expected. Is it going well there?"

    "Everything is going well, the final handover and plan adjustment have been completed. According to the plan, the disobedience meeting place will be closed after today, and the monitoring focus of the Theocratic Council will turn to the regional church headquarters, and the subsequent sacrifice ceremonies of the alliance countries will also be scheduled according to the schedule. Proceed¡ªuntil the home star barrier is activated," Hetty reported with a serious face, but then the expression on his face was a little weird, "It''s just that Rebecca''s side... There was something unexpected."

    Hearing this, Gawain felt his heart skip a beat: "What''s wrong with her... This is the last meeting. Could it be that she set the golden oak tree on Ammon on fire with a torch?"

    "... She brought back a lot of gifts from the assembly hall, saying that the gods left her to commemorate her graduation," Heidi said with a sullen expression, "the three carts were pulled back, and they have been unloaded in the back garden at this time. , Ms. Enya is helping to check for residual contamination, Rebecca dare not come to see you, for fear that you will say she accepts academic bribes..."

    Gawain: "¡­Is the term academic bribery used here?"

    Heidi sighed and pressed her temples with her hands: "She brought back the armrests of the God of the Mountains for her graduation commemoration. Do you still care that her words are wrong?"

    Gao Wen: "¡­"

    At the same time, in the depths of the Tarash Plain, the deep blue well lit by the starry sky hit the edge of the crater. Numerous high-power magic spar lamps were surrounding a large building standing under the starry sky. The building was brightly lit inside and out. Its rigid and straight lines are like sharp blades pointing to the sky under the illumination of engineering spotlights. Its main body consists of a towering main building, surrounded by four hexagonal prism structures, and the most conspicuous position on the front of the main building. , you can see that there is a huge cloth curtain hanging from above, and the text on the cloth curtain is particularly clear under the light: Celebrate the successful completion of the main control building of the parent star barrier control center.

    In order to maximize efficiency and shorten the construction period, this magnificent building basically does not see any external decoration except for its large scale, and a large number of prefabricated structures and engineering magic are used in the construction process, and it even has a part of the load. The building frame of the equipment is welded in the factory and sent directly to the Tarash Plain by a huge anti-gravity platform for assembly. This construction method, which is limited to the pressing period under the premise of ensuring quality, has an amazing cost. , and the final product has absolutely nothing to do with "beautiful" and "exquisite", but from another point of view, this rough and towering building has another kind of beauty.

    It stands like a stubborn stone, facing the starry sky with rough and hard lines that have not been polished, as if it is showing some kind of strength and a certain kind of fearless attitude - but inside such a rough building, there is a The crystallization of the world''s most cutting-edge technology is an engineering creation created by the most intelligent and courageous mortals on this planet.

    In the main control building of the control center, a huge column with an alloy shell and an extremely complex internal structure runs through more than half of the floors, and countless neural circuits extend around this column, connecting computing nodes everywhere, Exchange arrays and energy groups, and at the root of this alloy column, there is a wide hall on the third basement floor of the building, which is the "nerve center" of the entire main control center, and also the "sky part" and "earth" of the parent star barrier. section" is the key to establishing a connection.

    One of the "Doll Avatars" directly controlled by Ophelia is standing quietly in this "Foundation Hall" at the moment, staring at the mind hub that is running low in front of her eyes. The low humming sound showed that it was dealing with huge data throughput, and Ophelia could directly perceive several lines of communication extending from the depths of the deep blue well where she could not see it. The lines are connected in a compatible array at the bottom of the Mind Hub¡ªthose communication lines are essentially an extension of Ophelia''s Matrix, even a part of herself.

    Although the building was only completed yesterday, many of the equipment at its core had actually started operating several days earlier, even while it was being constructed¡ªin the face of life and death, everything had to give way to pragmatism, as long as It''s decent enough to use, and safety is guaranteed, and Ophelia doesn''t pay attention to any "completion celebration" activities outside.

    "The response of the deep blue network channel control node...good, the planetary shield is in a state to be activated, the communication test with the sky station...normal, the data broadcast channel is smooth, the key key is being solved..."

    Pieces of data flowed rapidly in the thought thread, and the "doll avatar" controlled by Ophelia had no expression on the face, although at this time, many people had begun to celebrate the completion of this building on the surface, and many people were happy. She is delighted with the successful acquisition of the key key and the achievements at this stage, but as an ancient intelligence who can think like a machine, she knows that it is not yet time to relax completely.

    The parent star barrier is composed of two key "elements". One is the "planetary shield" as the barrier itself. The essence of this shield is to tune and release the deep blue network inside the planet in the form of a shield. Projecting into space is to switch the dark blue netway originally located in the celestial body to "external operation", and the control of this part depends on the rune stone in the dark blue netway. Specifically, at the execution level, it is deep underground in the deep blue well. Ophelia Matrix to take over directly;

    The other part of the parent star barrier is the "anti-phase-anti-divine barrier" projected by the planetary shield as the carrier, or according to the Noi people, it is called the "mind unification field", which is a huge data projection system. , the key lies in this "mother star barrier control center", and the key to the effectiveness of this mental unity field is the "key" that has not yet been solved at this moment.

    The calculation of the key has not yet been completed, and the renovation of the Sky Station in space has not been completed - although they are all going smoothly, and some have even reached the end, but as long as the final result is not determined, the Ophelia Matrix will not be completed. will always run on vigilance.

    Because it''s not just her responsibility, it''s her commitment.

    Deep underground in the Deep Blue Well, the massive Ophelia Matrix was running at high speed, and a low hum reverberated throughout the hall. Another "doll avatar" controlled by Ophelia Matrix walked slowly through each and every one of them. Between the server nodes, she came to the platform in the center of the hall, where the ancient Norton royal descendant, who was sealed in a crystal container as if in a deep sleep, was lying quietly in the container.

    As many times over the years, Ophelia Matrix stared at the "creator" who was lying on the platform and looked exactly like herself at the moment, she felt the sky from all over the Loren Alliance and from space. Station, data from another planet four light-years away surged in his computing node, and a smile finally appeared on his face.

    "It will live up to your expectations."

 Chapter 1591ï¼š temporarily alone

    Cecil''s five years, the last week of the harvest month, Noy and Loren ushered in the last super-light communication between the two civilizations before the arrival of the magic tide.

    When the giant sun in the Sorin region rose to the highest point in the sky, the leaders of every country in the Loren Alliance connected to the listening port of the communication link. Four light-years away, the wise man and leader of the Noi people They are also connected to their data network.

    On behalf of the two civilizations, one is still Gawain, and the other is the "witch" Nova.

    For this special day, Gawain even left Cecil City and personally came to the command center of the Thorin Giant Tree. He will complete the last dialogue with the Noi people in this hall that has played an extremely important historical mission. From a practical point of view, it will not have any impact on the communication flow between the two civilizations, but as a mortal, you always have to pursue this or that symbolism.

    In the Sorin command hall, all the operating seats are full, all the control terminals are on standby, the flickering runes and magic glow are flowing quietly on the magic metal belts on the walls and roofs, and a demon The network terminal lights up one after another with a low humming sound, and the "mind hub" pillar directly connected to the computing center is standing quietly in the center of the hall. Facilities such as the center are connected.

    A strangely solemn and silent atmosphere enveloped this huge place, and the operators in front of each seat sat in their seats with an almost solemn attitude, although maintaining a super-light communication did not require so many operators on duty at the same time. , but on today''s special day, "presenting" itself is their duty, and Gawain is sitting on the platform where Bertila''s avatar is on weekdays. He is calmly watching the holographic projection in front of him, Watch the numbers above jump a little bit.

    Bertila stood quietly beside Gawain, her perception extended along the huge nervous system to the canopy of the Thorin giant tree, she listened to the huge antenna array buzzing softly in the wind, and after a certain buzzing , the familiar and gentle tremor four light years away finally appeared in the atmosphere. The greeting arrived on time.

    "Received the Noy communication signal." Bertila said immediately, and this seemed to be a switch. The hall that was in a stagnant state became busy in an instant. The translation auxiliary array began to automatically record those that have been entered into the database due to frequent use. The information was translated into Noy''s common text, and the recording device began to perform the file retention operation. The holographic projection in front of Gao Wen trembled slightly, and the clear text appeared in front of him: "Noy called Loren and we are all well."

    "Loren is very happy to hear your voice when he received the call," Gawain took a breath and said with a slight smile, "This will be our last communication before the arrival of the magic tide."

    "Yes," the text on the holographic projection paused here, and then the message continued, "No matter what the result is, we are very happy to meet friends like you in this long watch. Lun is regarded as an eternal ally, and our bond will be as strong as blood kin across the stars until time and fate end us."

    "The same is true for us. The encounter with you will be the most valuable harvest of the Loren civilization since its birth and development," Gawain said slowly, "Are you all ready?"

    "We have done everything we can to do our best. Calculated in Loren''s time, it took the Noi people fourteen hundred years to face this apocalypse, and the last In the days, there is nothing waiting for us to complete," the characters on the holographic projection jumped, "We have stopped now, the wise and the elders are waiting for the challenge in peace and calm. In other words, the spear and shield are already in hand, and the rest... just wait for the enemy to come to the door."

    Afterwards, the message of "Witch" Nova paused for a moment, and new content came: "How about you? Friends, where are your preparations? When the magic tide comes to Noi, the time is left for you. ... not much more."

    "We have completed the solution and injection of the final key at the data level, the preparations for the activation of the planetary shield have also been completed, and now only the construction work in space is left. This work will be one or two It will end within the month," Gawain said calmly, "after you start to face the magic tide, Loren will complete all the preparations as planned, don''t worry about us, everything is going according to the schedule, even a little bit. in advance."

    "Then, I wish you all the best," on the holographic projection, the message from Nova "The Witch" was refreshed line by line, "We will wait for this storm to end under the protection of the Mind Unification Field, and look forward to communicating with you again after the restoration of communication. The day you were in touch."

    As the "Witch" Nova said just now, all efforts have been exhausted. In the past few days, Loren and Noy have completed the handover of all data, and the two cannot touch each other. Civilization has come to this moment hand in hand with the continuous communication waves of super-light speed. With the magic tide coming to Noi in the last ten hours, both sides have nothing more to do. Today''s last contact Nor is it to exchange any important technical information, but more like a goodbye.

    Goodbye is for the next meeting, good night is to welcome the next dawn together.

    "Received image data." Bertila said suddenly, and then the data processing equipment in the hall began to work. In front of Gawain, a picture gradually emerged from the holographic projection. It was blurry at first, but soon became clear. , he saw a land he had never seen before, with verdant mountains rolling in the distance, wide rivers flowing over the plains from the mountains, and a sun much smaller than the great sun of Loren shining on the earth , the strange alien city shines like a jewel in the sun on the plain at the foot of the mountain.

    A line of text appeared below the picture: "After a few years, you are welcome to come here as guests."

    "Send them the image of the Thorin Giant Tree," Gawain pondered for a while, then turned to Bertiera and said, "We first greeted them here, so we''ll welcome them here."

    After a period of time, the video data was sent, and the reply from Nova the "Witch" quickly appeared in front of Gawain: "It''s really amazing! I''ve heard your description of the ''Thorin Giant Tree'', but I haven''t Thinking that she is so amazing, a whole city is just a corner under her feet... Lady Bertiera''s ''body'' is this giant tree, isn''t it?"

    "Yes, this is a ''miracle'' left after resisting a certain divine disaster," Gawain laughed. "One day, we also welcome you here as guests. Bertila will welcome you here."

    "We are looking forward to that day, witch," Nova said, and then she paused for a moment, "So now, the planned communication content has ended, but this channel will remain connected until the moment when the magic tide interferes with the super-light communication. ."

    "The Loren super-light communication array will also remain on standby until the communication is automatically interrupted," Gawain nodded lightly, "Just take a break, Miss Nova."

    "Okay, goodbye, Mr. Leader, and look forward to contacting you next time."

    ¡­

    The setting sun is gradually approaching the earth, standing on the canopy of the Solin giant tree, you can see that nearly a quarter of the magnificent giant sun has sunk under the layers of branches and leaves on the edge of the canopy, the orange-red sunset glow. It spread all the way along the edge of the tree canopy, and looking from a distance, it was like that round of sunset lit the horizon, and spread an illusory fire on the top of the giant tree.

    Gawain came to the top of the canopy of the Thorin Giant Tree. He stepped on the huge leaves as solid as the earth, and the towering antenna array whimpered slightly in the wind behind him. In this place far from the earth, even the summer wind is particularly special. It was cool, and in this pleasant wind, there were also some unnamed birds that made their homes on the top of the giant tree. They flew from afar in the afterglow of the sunset, and disappeared deep in the crevices at the edge of the canopy in the blink of an eye.

    Gawain suddenly thought that for these birds, the giant Thorin tree was their safe haven. Before night fell, these little creatures who received shelter would all return to their lair. As far as people are concerned, the protection of nature is no longer enough to continue the ethnic group and civilization. If all living beings want to survive in this world, they can only build their own shelter.

    He raised his head and looked for the starry sky in the increasingly dim light, but at the moment when dusk came, even the brightest stars in the sky were still hidden in the brilliance brought by the sun.

    The sound of the rubbing of branches and leaves came from the side, and Bertila''s figure condensed from a group of vines. She strolled to Gawain''s side, looking up in the same direction, and after a long time, she raised her hand and pointed. Looking at a place in the sky: "The constellation Frostbita is in this direction, and next to the brightest star is the place where the Noi people live. But I can''t see it yet."

    "I know, after all, the sun hasn''t set yet." Gawain nodded.

    At this time, Bertiera seemed to suddenly remember something: "You know what? When we first knew that our observation device was unable to obtain correct parameters due to the interference of the sun, many people even began to hate this giant sun, a curse. The atmosphere of the sun and lamenting the future even appeared in some of the scholars'' ranks."

    "...Not so much to hate this giant sun, but rather to hate that fate is full of malice, that fate arranges us to live on a satellite orbiting a gas giant planet," Gao Wen smiled and shook his head, "But this hate What''s the point of meaning? The giant sun is not malicious, without its existence, our planet would not even have the chance to give birth to life, and this world is not malicious, it just exists and operates like this."

    "Who doesn''t know this truth?" Bertila seemed to smile, "But when faced with the hopeless and arrogant darkness, how many people can stay sober like you, without resenting the injustice of fate? It¡¯s human nature.¡±

    Gawain just smiled, but did not speak again.

    In the final analysis, human nature cannot withstand too many tests at the individual level, but survival is composed of continuous tests, which is doomed to setback and temporary sinking will be a normal state among mortal groups, but the pride of civilization and the This is where the preciousness lies

    Although there are always people left behind, although there are always people who fall under the test, choose to retreat or fall into darkness under pressure, there are always individual flaws and failures, but as a group, as a whole, it is always tenaciously trying to survive down. Sometimes you feel that the world is full of mud, that there are people around you who are stupid, that life is dark and light is hard to find, but from the perspective of a group, standing on a longer time span, things are not so bad.

    Those who were left behind for a short time are now following up, and those who were temporarily depressed are now cheered up. Those who once cursed the sun and bemoaned their fate under great pressure have never really withdrawn from this contest against the end of the world. Gradually sinking into the giant sun below the horizon, its sinking is part of a natural cycle, the night club covers the earth, but it always rises again.

    In the command hall, the countdown that represents the Noi Demon Tide is gradually coming to an end, but in a calm communication channel, the voice of "Witch" Nova suddenly came: "I''m looking at your star, it So bright."

    Another avatar of Bertila was staying in the hall on standby. When she saw this sentence, she said, "This is Bertila. I thought you were going to rest."

    "Ah, it''s Ms. Bertiera," Nova responded quickly, "I said that the witch will not be tired, and I have nothing to do. When the magic tide comes, this voyager satellite will protect My mind, but the communication between me and the surface will also be temporarily interrupted, although they sent me a lot of things to kill time, but I think... My favorite is to study the countless stars here. I will Those who often look to your side are here waiting to hear your voices."

    "So that''s how it is," Bertila thought thoughtfully, then she glanced at the countdown next to her and said, "By the way, Nova, there is still a little time, I have something I want to give you."

    "Oh? What is it?"

    "It''s a poem. I want to give it to you and your tribe, as the sailor left us on this planet. As a civilization that has also inherited some heritage from the sailor, I think it will be beneficial to both of us. It all makes sense."

    Bertila said slowly, and then she recalled the short poem. A look back left by the sailor 1.8 million years ago turned into a message flowing in the sea of ????stars four light years ago.

    "...don''t indulge in this illusory quiet night...the night will be broken eventually...

    "...don''t indulge in your warm cradle...the cradle will one day overturn...

    "...don''t sleep in the shelter of the mind...the shelter of the mind will become an unbreakable shackle sooner or later...

    "Let''s go, before the stars twinkle, go, before the long night ends...

    "If you don''t start soon, the day will come..."

    The equipment in the hall was humming, and Bertila quietly listened to the "sound" from the antenna array. After a while, a message from the other side of the Xinghai appeared on the holographic projection in front of her: "Thank you, really Okay."

    Countdown to zero.

    At the top of the canopy of the giant tree of Thorin, the last ray of light in the sky finally sank below the horizon, the cloud-like crown rising from the edge of the sun wheel turned into a phantom left in the retina, and the quiet night wind blew from the direction of the plain. Come, and in the night wind, the towering antenna array finally gradually returned to silence.

    Gawain stared at the night in front of him, and Bertila''s voice came from his ear: "Communication with Noy has been interrupted."

    (It''s about to be finished, it''s about to be finished =. =)

 Chapter 1592ï¼š 5ï¼š00

    Since the super-light communication between the two planets has been interrupted, the Loren Alliance seems to have once again returned to the lonely and cold time in the vast sea of ??stars. There are no more distant greetings in the dark night. A lonely planet faces this vast universe and quietly counts the time before the coming of the magic tide.

    Antavien''s superluminal communication array no longer transmits signals, and the antenna array of Thorin''s giant tree no longer receives sound. The star solvers temporarily returned to their original research fields. The servo brains that were used to assist in translating foreign languages The array is also temporarily distributing computing power to the rest of the neural network. Everything seems to be returning to square one, but everything has quietly changed.

    The Loren, still prostrate under gravity, had their heads raised, ready to face the stars, for there was another swarm of sentient beings waiting to hear them again.

    When the heat of the earth turns to winter, a grand project is finally coming to an end.

    In the depths of space far from the surface, in the ancient giant structure "Sky Station" built around the planet, Nicholas was leading the engineering inspection team through a grand and heavy gate, and the lights from the dome shone on his bright and clean. Metallic brilliance appeared on the outer shell, and a low and soft humming sound was occasionally heard from nearby compartments or under the floor. In a sense, these low and soft voices were the reason why he led the engineering team here. One of the biggest achievements is that this ancient space station has gradually awakened in the hands of mortals. Although it may be far from its heyday, at least, there is now a "safe route" around the world in the sky station.

    In front of an open viewing window, Nicholas stopped. He carefully sensed the energy flow and metal tremors in the depths of the nearby bulkhead. In this way, he judged whether the recently activated cabin was stable or not. Operation As the commander-in-chief of the engineering force, he knows better than anyone the current state of this ancient space station. Although it looks good from the current state of the hardware, the long sleep time has caused some damage to its deep layers. The failure of its self-healing function has led to the hidden danger of sudden failure or even secondary offline even in the area that has been successfully repaired and restarted, which is extremely dangerous for the engineering team that has lived and worked in the space station for a long time.

    This dangerous situation is fatal to ordinary creatures, but fortunately, the huge engineering team led by Nicholas has a certain ability to resist risks. The powerful vitality of dragons allows them to survive even if they are thrown into the space environment. For a long time, it can support until being rescued by teammates. At the beginning of its birth, Iron Man was designed as a working machine in extreme environments. It is not a problem if the shield is supported outside the vacuum butterfly. Danger can also be "interested" at any time and go to all kinds of strange places to die of the wonderful race that sacrifices to the sky. After working together for so long, Nicholas has long been surprised by the death of those deep-sea salted fish. .

    His Majesty Gawain once said that life is the currency of the alliance, but some deep-sea salted fish have been sending in unlimited quantities to disrupt the market.

    However, even if the engineering team itself has a very high risk resistance capability, the sudden failure and secondary offline of the repaired cabin are still situations that Nicholas must try to avoid, because the "closing" project of the mother star barrier has come to an end, and the magic tide has also come to an end. Gradually approaching this planet, at this critical juncture of fate, he did not want anything to cause delays in the construction period.

    Beside Nicholas, the Iron Man Commander Alice-6, who shared the inspection mission, turned to look outside the bulkhead. Through the transparent high-strength polymer porthole, she could see the scene of the inner ring of the sky station. To the faraway land of Loren, suspended like a jewel in the dark and deep space, the ring structure of the sky station extends and warps infinitely in the distance like a dome. This area is constantly shining brightly, and some small construction machinery or orbiting vehicles are walking lightly in the dark space and between the bulkheads of the space station, carrying engineering components or performing welding tasks.

    "...The last three sets of forwarding broadcast devices will be installed in the next few days," Alice suddenly said in a deep voice after staring out the porthole for a long time, "In the Tarash Plain, the final debugging of the data bus has begun, connecting the surface and space broadcasts. The air-to-ground communication link of the array has also been tested, and all three sets of lines meet the expected parameters.¡±

    Standing on the other side, the dragon-marked witch Asarena looked up at the little planet in space, and after a long time sighed softly: "I can''t see the Loren continent..."

    "Because we are on the back of it," Alice-6 explained, "we set off from the orbital elevator in the southwest waters of Loren, and the follow-up engineering teams began to carry out the transformation of the sky station from two directions, and finally on the planet. The orbital module on the back has completed the rendezvous, and we are standing in the rendezvous module at the moment, and we cannot see the Loren Continent from here."

    Asarena glanced at Miss Iron Man next to her with a helpless expression on her face: "Of course I know, I just sighed."

    "...Sorry, I still don''t quite understand the difference between ''joke'', ''emotional'' and ''discussion''," Alice-6 was stunned for a moment, her tone apologetic, "I hope this didn''t cause you any trouble."

    "Ah, don''t worry, I''m used to your serious attitude anyway. In fact, I quite like your serious attitude. People have all kinds of personalities. This is your character as an iron man. There''s no need to forcefully change it. Asarena smiled and waved her hand, then she raised her head thoughtfully, looking at the vast, dark starry sky outside the porthole. , "You said... Is that ''witch'' still watching our direction from the satellite? Are she and her clan still safe?"

    Alice-6 was stunned for a second, then hesitantly raised her finger in another direction: "Although...but...Actually, the Frost Sky is in this direction, Miss Asharena."

    After she finished speaking, she quickly retracted her hand and asked cautiously, "Is that a feeling just now?"

    Asarena: "...Yes, I''m just sighing."

    So Alice-6 laughed, she can now use her expression module very skillfully: "I see. I believe that Miss ''Witch'' must still be watching us at this time, and she and her clan must also be Peace, Miss Asharena, we will hear them again after this storm is over."

    "Yeah, after this storm is over..." Asarena withdrew her gaze from the distant starry sky, but looked in another direction outside the porthole. On the edge of the porthole, she could see a magnificent And the brilliant arc is gradually rising.

    Even with the shading filter, the radiance from the arc still gave her the illusion that her eyes were burnt. She saw clouds and mist rising above the huge arc, consisting of heat waves containing high-energy reactions. The crown shining in space, and under the heat wave, a gaseous star with a faint wood grain is slowly rising and falling. The scene is magnificent, but it is more attractive than the heat wave and the crown of light. Instead, it was those blood-red luminous bands that slowly undulated between the light and the clouds, like some kind of aurora curtain.

    "The storm is coming." Asarena whispered to herself.

    On the surface, 90% of the Loren Continent is being shrouded in the deep night. This boundless night is like a gentle curtain, so that the world does not have to witness the scene where the sun is gradually covered by blood-colored patterns at this moment, but Gawain is still surrounded by it. Awakened by the news of the impending storm, in the early hours of the morning, he put on his coat and left the room, onto the terrace.

    The news of the impending storm did not come from the engineering team of the sky station, but from the ancient satellite broadcast in his mind: "Alert, the activity of giant planets has risen sharply."

    With just those words, he tossed him out of his rare sleep in recent days.

    There were some dark clouds in the sky, covering most of the starlight, and the sparse stars were only faintly visible from the gaps in the dark clouds. The wind completely dissipated, and he took a deep breath, feeling that his chest was gradually filled with cold air, and when he spit out the air a little bit, he began to tentatively call a distant voice in his mind: "Omega, are you here? Is it?"

    "I''m listening," Omega''s response came almost immediately as a "free machine soul" that didn''t need to rest, and the other party could obviously respond to calls on the data connection anytime, anywhere, "According to the time on your side, at this moment There should be an hour or so before dawn, are you sleepless, my friend?"

    "I was woken up by the siren from the satellite," Gawain said helplessly. "The satellite reported that the sun''s activity is rising sharply... I think it''s the sharp arrow of the magic tide that has gradually approached Loren."

    "Yes, it is rapidly approaching," Omega''s voice was very calm, he directly transmitted a picture to Gawain''s mind, so Gawain directly "saw" a scene on a strange planet. He saw a piece of The barren plains full of boulders are ushering in the sunrise, several small walking machines are busy running among the boulders, and on the horizon, a blazing star is gradually rising into the sky, which is the "sun" of Omega''s temporary residence. "The most striking thing on the sun is the red pattern spreading from its edge. "I think you should be able to see such a sunrise soon."

    "...As the influence of the magic tide keeps getting closer, the natural magic focus in space will react first, and the magic focus represented by the ''virtual celestial body'' will produce optical phenomena visible to the naked eye due to remote disturbance, and its initial disturbance will occur A few years ago, the magic tide officially arrived, and it continued to strengthen as the magic tide''s front arrow approached, until the **** sun rose into the sky and the stars twinkled..." Gao Wen whispered to himself, "This time is only two months away from the last time. , it seems to be very close indeed."

    Omega was silent for a moment, and then suddenly said: "In Loren''s time, I will close my main thinking array next month and start a one-year hibernation."

    Gawain was stunned for a moment, but he didn''t have many surprises. He already knew about Omega''s dormancy plan, but when the other party solemnly informed him, he was still a little stunned: "I didn''t expect it to be so fast... But yes, it''s time to count. It''s almost there, you don''t have any protective equipment on your side, it''s safer to go to sleep earlier."

    "Yes, I learned from you guys the qualities of moving forward cautiously," Omega said quietly, then suddenly changed the conversation, "But before I officially go to sleep, I have something I want you to see."

    Gawain was a little curious: "What?"

    As soon as he finished speaking, he sensed that Omega was beginning to transmit a new image data to him. In a trance for a moment, a picture translated from the satellite system appeared in Gawain''s mind. He "sees" his own perspective. It turned into a surveillance drone and was flying low through a brightly lit corridor. Then, a huge dome structure and an open, proving ground-like facility appeared in front of him. Countless cube containers made of transparent polymer were neatly arranged, and he was surprised when he saw the contents of each cube container clearly.

    There are all kinds of creatures in there, all kinds of creatures are strangely shaped flowers and plants, algae undulating in the culture medium, moss growing along the bulkhead, and some small animals, even embryonic flesh that has not yet been formed , they are surrounded by electrodes, cables and pipes, and monitoring robots as small as mosquitoes tend to these strange animals and plants in containers one by one, while the bright sunlight shines down from the dome to ensure their natural grow.

    "This is¡­"

    "I... ''made'' them," Omega seemed to be looking for the right words to describe her work, "this is just the first generation, a simple tweak created from biological samples brought from Loren. I am sampling samples from time to time, they still have a long way to go to fully adapt to the environment of this planet. I am trying to find a way to make them able to produce nutrients or absorb external nutrients under the light conditions of this planet. When the time comes, the automaton here will continue to grow them and be ready to grow the second generation before I wake up.¡±

    Gawain was stunned and speechless for a while, and then suddenly thought of the previous conversation between Omega and Enya, he fell into thought, and after careful consideration, he finally said, "So this is what you found for yourself. Does ''something meaningful'' make you feel good?"

    "Yes," Omega replied immediately, "although I wasn''t sure about it at the beginning, but now I can be sure that the birth and flourishing of life are indeed things to rejoice and look forward to, looking forward to their changes and future. , is as rewarding as exploring the stars, and it seems much more interesting to share one''s journey of discovery with all kinds of beings than to go alone, and..."

    Gawain: "And?"

    "And I''ve finally confirmed one thing," Omega said with a smile, a very obvious smile, this was the first time Gawain felt a clear emotional reaction from his calm tone, "I The creators of me, although they regarded me as a weapon from the very beginning, they must have been full of expectations and kindness when they created me. I responded to this expectation and lived up to this kindness. I am very, very lucky ."

    Hearing the voice in his head, in the last night before dawn, Gawain took a light breath.

    On the distant horizon, a faint line of red light has gradually lit up, and a rising cloud-like crown came into his sight.

    "Yes, responding to expectations and not betrayal of kindness is the luckiest thing in the world."

 Chapter 1593ï¼š 6ï¼š30

    In the 6th year of Cecil, more and more signs began to show that the body of the magic tide has approached the planetary system where the Loren planet is located.

    In the past month, the giant sun that shone on the earth has seen the phenomenon of blood-colored pattern spreading four times, and the powerful disturbing force of the magic tide began to envelope the high-energy celestial bodies on the path of its forward arrows, located in the territory of the Ogure Tribal Nation. The magic tide observation device is detecting more intense magic tide oscillation signal every day, and as this signal keeps getting closer, even the dark blue network channel running stably inside the planet faintly fluctuates. The optical vision visible to the naked eye is quite mild in comparison, but for Miermina, who is always staring at the starry sky, every shock in the dark blue netway is like a heartbeat, indicating that the footsteps of the final test are approaching.

    The sun gradually rose to the highest point in the sky, and the cloud-like structure around the giant sun outlined a hazy pattern outside the atmosphere. It looked like a solemn and sacred sky, and the faint wood grain on the surface of the sun wheel was shining brightly. It stands out in the middle, and there is a faint spread of blood between the wood grains, forming a fine structure like a network of capillaries.

    Gawain stood quietly on the edge of the terrace, looking up at the vision that was already very obvious in the sky. Those blood-colored lines were like the wounds of a giant planet cracking. Under all this, his expression was calmer than ever, Heidi stood beside him and reported the information that had just arrived:

    "...As of yesterday, the broadcast-forwarding array of the Sky Station has been ''closed'', and the last magic obelisk has been installed on the outer shell of the space station corresponding to the equator in the western hemisphere. The engineering team led by Nicholas is working on all the obelisks. The device performs a final connection test to ensure that the entire system, the redundant system of the entire system, and the redundant system of the redundant system can all operate under extreme conditions;

    "The main body of the sky station is currently operating in a stable state, and the supply of energy in the entire ring has been restored. However, because the highest authority left by the navigator could not be cracked, the engineering team could not activate more of its functions, and some cabins could not be entered. Nicholas received news. , Since some of the space station cabins still have the risk of secondary offline, he has laid additional magic net nodes between these cabins to provide emergency power supply after the space station fails again;

    "There was news from the observer''s secret room that a particularly strong magic tide shock was detected early this morning. It is preliminarily judged that the body of the magic tide front arrow has begun to contact the gravitational boundary of ''Ao'', and began to move towards the interior of the planetary system where we are located. Spread, and its shock occurred at the same time as expected, and judging by this, the magic tide will arrive on time..."

    Gawain listened to Hetty''s report with a calm expression, he nodded lightly, and his eyes had already crossed the courtyard under the terrace, the square at the edge of the royal quarter, and landed in the city opposite the square. His eyesight allowed him to see the bustling streets of the city, the vehicles passing through the streets, the children running, and the people who were busy rushing for their daily livelihoods. Although the magic tide was approaching, the world was still as it was before. The mother star barrier plan ensures the maximum stability of the social order, and for ordinary people living under the shelter of the barrier, the end of the world is really not too far or too close.

    On the edge of the Pioneer Square, the huge public holographic projection system is running as before. Between the advertisements and entertainment videos that are played in a loop, there are also "Announcements to the Citizens" from the Supreme Government Office. Pedestrians stop in front of the holographic projections. Young people in their spare time walked together beside the square. A cart selling snacks was parked next to the projection device. A young couple stopped and negotiated the price of the cookies with the vendors. The children who were holding hands were Curiously raised his head and looked at the flickering picture on the huge holographic projection.

    For a child who was born in this city and is only a few years old this year, this holographic projection is almost a matter of course in his cognition, such as cheap and delicious things on the roadside, heating in the house and new clothes.

    On the holographic projection, the interesting short film of the magic shadow has just ended, and then there are huge projects that children can''t understand, such as ring-shaped giant structures on the plain, tall buildings with rough shapes, and wonderful things around the planet. , a calm and reliable voice explained outside the screen: "Under the leadership of the leaders of the alliance countries and the efforts of the front-line technicians and engineers, the main construction of the defense device has been completed, and the commissioning work will be completed in the near future... The observer came It is reported that the magic tide will arrive on the planet on time in the near future...

    "The protective barrier will be activated before the arrival of the magic tide, when citizens can enjoy the curtain of aurora around the world at home...Celebrations will be held in major cities around the world...I remind all citizens and friends to pay attention to safety when appreciating the mother star barrier and beware of stepping on it. , the barrier will continue to open for about a year, and for our generation, it will become an indelible memory. Bentai invited experts in related fields, and then Master Carmel will explain the construction of the mother star barrier. Some incredible situations along the way..."

    The young child blinked his eyes and looked at the things on the projection. This boring thing is obviously not as interesting as the ghost movie. He grabbed the hand of the parents next to him and asked what was on the projection, but the young mother showed a helpless expression. Explaining to a child less than five years what the homeworld barrier and the magic tide are is obviously a difficult task, in fact even she herself does not know very well, although this thing appears all day in the neural network and the magic net broadcast, There are also various short films about popularizing knowledge, and my husband often drinks and brags with his friends to discuss "His Majesty the Emperor''s Sacred Project", but no matter how popular and discussed, this thing is very important to a child. It''s still a bit too complicated.

    The young father next to him laughed, he bent down, pressed the child''s hair, and said concisely: "It means that on that day parents can take you to the square to play, buy a bunch of delicious food, and then let''s watch His Majesty the Emperor together. What will the new wonder look like?"

    So the child got a satisfactory answer, and a pair of young parents also temporarily solved the trouble of explaining a lot of problems to the child. They can continue to take a walk in the afternoon of this holiday and go to the opposite side of the square to kill the half-day.

    They don''t know if any part of the wealth they have created for this society in the past year has been transformed into a screw on the firmament or a brick on the plains of Tarrash, and they don''t necessarily understand when the home planet''s barrier operates. How to extract computing power and non-directional thoughts from neural networks, their power has been used to resist this apocalypse, they have participated in this apocalypse, and as a member of hundreds of millions of ordinary people, they The connection to this apocalypse ends here.

    But for others, the fate of the world appears more real and three-dimensional.

    In the east of the plains of the Holy Spirit, the ecological area covered by the giant Thorin trees is maintaining its calm and lush as ever. Small beasts that have spent the winter on the plains are emerging from the nearby bushes, with bulging berries in their mouths and alert eyes. He was vigilantly alert to the surrounding movement, and the birds nesting among the giant branches hovered in the sky, making a series of chirping sounds, but suddenly, a slight vibration from the depths of the ground broke all the calm, and the perceptive sensitive The birds and beasts panicked and fled among the bushes and tree canopies.

    Deep underground, the huge vine structure is shrinking and squirming. The solution in the thick biomass pipeline is surging, and the stored nutrients are continuously injected into the chambers. Between a series of caves and underground palace corridors, Berti One of Ra''s incarnations and the regional governor Margarita is quietly watching the scene in front of her

    The extremely strong chitin shell and the artificial reinforced concrete frame together support the huge underground cave. Specially cultivated luminous plants illuminate every corner of the cave. On the edge of the cave, rows of culture sacs are emerging. It is slowly fed into the "slot" formed by the twisted vines. After each culture capsule is in place, a thick shell will rise from the vicinity to properly protect it in the depths of the vines. A huge "culture pool" can be seen. The "pond" composed of living shells is filled with a thin biomass solution, and several dormant synthetic brains are sinking into the depths of the pool.

    Bertila raised her fingertips slightly, and the cultivation pool in the center of the cave gradually began to sink into the ground, and a solid and transparent protective shell layer quickly condensed on its surface.

    Margarita on the side just watched everything in silence, the slightly undulating pale yellow solution in the cultivation pool was reflected in her pupils, like a rippling curtain.

    ¡­

    "The secretarial office was finally calibrated, all databases were put into closed operation, and the ''burial'' procedure was started."

    The voice of the great astrologist Verania resounded in the underground hall, and as her voice fell, a series of low-pitched magical hums and the roar of the mechanical operation began to come from everywhere.

    The silver queen Belsetia stood on the high platform at the edge of the hall, watching the elves in astral robes or magister short robes busy everywhere, and in the center of the hall, there was a large round platform with complex and mysterious patterns. A huge hole has been opened from the middle, and below the hole is a bottomless shaft, and there is faint light surging in it.

    In midair in the center of the hall, the "secretary organization", which is roughly spherical as a whole and has a complex rune structure on its surface, is slowly sinking into the hole under the control of the gravity control system, which contains all the history, culture, technology and philosophy of the silver elves. The educational institution of the sect was rushing to its mission in silence. Belsetia''s eyes fell on its metal casing with elegant arcs. She seemed to see a pair of eyes that were also watching her through the casing.

    At the moment when the secretarial office was about to sink into the shaft, Belsetia suddenly broke the silence: "Are you looking at me?"

    "Yes, Her Majesty the Queen." The secretariat issued a calm and calm voice.

    "...I hope you can fulfill your mission," Belsetia said slowly, "I hope you can survive safely until you are reawakened."

    The mechanical ball was silent for a few seconds, and a slightly trembling response came from inside: "Judging from correct logic, it would be better if I didn''t have to fulfill my mission, and would be awakened by your own hands soon after. ."

    Belsetia froze for a moment, then smiled: "Okay, then we''ll see you soon, good night, secretary office."

    ¡­

    "The worm petri dish has been delivered to the predetermined depth and the release process is in progress."

    The operator''s voice came from the side, interrupting Hragol''s thinking. He raised his head from his contemplation and saw that the view taken by the submersible was being displayed on the crystal curtain above the console. Four pairs of robotic arms were on the screen. The edges move nimbly, placing the cylindrical metal containers on the seabed and releasing the locking mechanism above the containers.

    "You were distracted just now," Balogel''s voice came from the side, "you rarely get distracted."

    "Just remembering something from the past," Heragor smiled and shook his head gently, "It was a long time ago."

    "Oh? What did you think of?"

    "...Thinking of when we created the first Omega node together," Heragor said slowly, "Don''t you think it''s very similar? It''s also a node of fate, and it''s also an unpredictable success or failure."

    "I don''t think it''s like that at all," Balogel shook his head. "At that time, our situation was much more desperate than today. Creating omega nodes is not so much an effective method, but more like a different There is no choice to let go, but today we have allies, certain countermeasures, and a future worth looking forward to. We have built barriers and are ready. We are not alone, nor are we hopeless. And these worms... are just a backstop just in case."

    Heragor listened quietly, and suddenly laughed: "Indeed, it seems that I am sentimental."

    In the picture returned by the submersible, the last metal container was released. As the locking device on the top was opened, a turbid water flow that was almost indistinguishable to the naked eye poured out of the container. All the history of Tal Lund was recorded in the DNA. , technical and cultural data of seafloor worms have arrived in their new home.

    For these ignorant and foolish creatures, this trip from the laboratory to the deep sea is an epic journey.

    And on another distant planet, another "Tal Londe Creature" who has experienced an epic journey is using his countless sensor terminals to enjoy the glorious sunset on the border of morning and evening.

    The orange-yellow sun was gradually approaching the horizon, and the ominous red pattern covered almost half of its surface. Under this strange sunset, everything on the barren plain seemed to be coated with a dark red that was hard to see with the naked eye. .

    Several "Dragon Explorer" walkers ran out of the boulders. They opened their photosensitive elements against the setting sun, and then sat quietly at the end of the plain, waiting for the sleep instruction from Omega.

    In the Omega lair on the other side of the plain, various systems are switching to autonomous operation one by one, and in the huge server hall, the server units in operation are slowly turning to low voices.

    Omega''s main consciousness felt that "drowsiness" was gradually emerging, he slowly withdrew his "eyes" looking at the sunset, and put the rest of his attention on the "ecological dome" he had newly built.

    Everything is growing well.

    The server array is about to shut down.

    In the drowsiness, he sent his last greeting to the only "friend" in his hometown who could directly talk to him.

    "Friend Gao Wen, I''m going to sleep, see you next year, good night."

    The splendid sun on the horizon has sunk to the horizon, the golden-red sunset has spread all over the city, and the bustling and bustling city streets have gradually quieted down. Gao Wen stood quietly on the edge of the terrace and received a greeting from afar.

    A smile appeared on the corner of his mouth: "Good night, Omega, see you next year."

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1594ï¼š 8ï¼š05

    What are people doing when the countdown to Doomsday comes to an end?

    The sharp arrow of the magic tide is approaching the destined meeting point. It is only a stone''s throw away from this small planet where the living beings in the world live. The first warning came from the Navigator satellite array, and the second warning came from the Aogu. The interval between the two alarms of the Observer Chamber of the Ray Tribe Nation was no more than three and a half minutes, and when the two alarms came one after another, most areas of Cecil had not yet seen the sunrise.

    At four o''clock in the morning, at the Luan Junction, Cecil, the tower guard, woke up from his sleep. He was disturbed by a chaotic dream, and the dim sky outside the window reminded him that it was not yet the changing of the guard. At that moment, he was no longer sleepy, so he put on his coat and went to the equipment room at the top of the tower. He shared a simple breakfast with his colleagues on night shift, and then came to the lookout window with a cup of hot coffee. Before, while thinking about the work schedule for the next day, waiting for the dawn to come.

    At the same time, in Aldernan, the sun had already filled the entire city, the towering clock tower began to ring, and the huge imperial machine began to operate for the day. There were shadows in the mist, and the elderly Archduke Ferdinand felt a little stiff in his joints on this cold morning. Before leaving for the Obsidian Palace, he thought about the age of Andersa, who was still stationed at the border. It''s time, no matter how famous the Duke of Steel, when his joints rust, maybe... it''s time to take care of his granddaughter''s life-long affairs.

    By the shore of Baisha Lake, Holm ended his all-night work. With his current status, he didn''t have to work so hard for a long time, but the joy of dealing with ore always made him forget his exhaustion. The head of the mining company, who was born as a slave worker in the mine, took a nap at his desk. In his sleep, he saw the dark mine where he once lived, and saw the shackles of the slave workers and the blackened stone pile. Blood stains, he woke up from this short sleep, the leather whip and shackles shattered together with the nightmare, his eyes fell on the table next to him, and he saw his treasure, which was carved in the shape of a magic net obelisk. The trophy, inscribed on the base of the trophy: Presented to the discoverer of the rough Holm stone, Mr. Holme, an outstanding mining expert, Rebecca Cecil.

    At 5:15, the sun has gradually emerged from the horizon. With the newspaper under his arm, the big businessman Cord Baldwin hurriedly walked to his office. He was not so young anymore, and his body was slightly fatter. It was also easier to feel tired than a few years ago, so he slowed down on the way and began to try to adapt to the rhythm of life that a man in the late middle age should have. The sun was shining from the end of the road, and the big businessman raised his head, Seeing a line of magnificent arcs gradually rising from the horizon, it was a huge sun wheel, and the clouds and mist on the edge of the sun wheel were filled with eye-catching bright red.

    When the countdown to Doomsday comes to an end, everyone is living their life.

    At 5:35, Gawain arrived in his study room after breakfast. He did not take a seat at the desk, but stood quietly in front of the large French window, quietly watching the sun wheel on the horizon gradually fill up. Looking at the blood-colored light on the edge of the sun wheel spreading over the city little by little, Amber stood beside him, reporting the current situation with a serious face: "... The space projection process of the deep blue netway has been completed an hour ago. At the beginning, the magic observation departments of various countries have successfully detected the formation of the huge magic field. Although the naked eye cannot observe it for the time being, it is estimated from the data in various places that the strength of the magic field outside the atmosphere should have reached the threshold.

    "The control center of Tarash Plain has returned, all parameters are normal, the highest system authority has been synchronized with the observer''s secret room, the entire system of the parent star barrier will be activated in fifteen minutes, and there will be optical phenomena visible to the naked eye in the sky...

    "The Theocratic Council groups have arrived at their scheduled positions, they had their last time alignment an hour ago, and now they are just waiting for the planned moment to come."

    Gawain nodded lightly, he didn''t say anything, but still calmly admired the scenery outside the window, as if he was completely immersed in this incredible beauty.

    Because in fact, he really has nothing to do. Fighting against the doomsday is not something that one or several heroes can do at a critical moment, nor is it that the protagonists press a certain button at the last second of the countdown A key button can turn the world around. It is a long journey. It is a huge plan composed of thousands of people''s hard work, years of preparation, countless long-term costs and painstaking trade-offs. It has a heavy beginning, a vigorous process, and a solemn and peaceful final moment, at least in his eyes, the real doomsday crisis will end like this:

    All preparations were made before it came, the wise did their best, the industrious did the hard work, the brave gave their blood, they built dykes and walls before floods and storms, not heroes when disaster struck. Or lighting candles to sing praises, they will stare coldly at the arrival of the doomsday from the thick walls of the fortified city built by all will, scolding the blood rain and the end of the long night, and survive in the dawn.

    Now, Gawain is ready, and he is watching the moment when the dawn is coming.

    At 5:45 Cecil time, the commander of the Holy Setting Sun Chapter, and the commander of the White Knight, Amer Crete, stood in front of the icon of the God of Commerce. The priest of the Church of Light raised his head and quietly stared at the holy statue belonging to the Ability God in front of him, his expression was calm, and behind the chapter commander, there was a small team of fully armed white knights and the same. Number of war nuns.

    The original priests of the God of Commerce were evacuated yesterday. With the suggestion of the oracle and the active cooperation of the leaders of various churches, the evacuation did not cause much disturbance.

    A low hum came from near the ear, and the voice of another chapter commander came from Amar''s helmet: "This is the Temple of Plenty. The last time was right, five minutes before ''delivery''."

    Amer put his hand on the side of the helmet, and responded in a low voice: "This is the Cathedral of Commerce. We looked at each other for the last time and received it five minutes before delivery."

    Then he raised his head and looked at the knights and nuns who followed behind him. The two white knights immediately stepped forward and began to arrange a simple sacrifice environment according to the procedures stipulated in the God of Commerce. The metal was placed in front of the icon, and blessed holy water and essential oils were sprinkled on the side. Another war nun came to the icon and lit a candle that had been prepared before the crackling sound caused by the slight jump of the flame. , Amer opened the pocket watch he carried with him and quietly watched the time on it.

    He just stood there like a sculpture. After an unknown period of time, the steel sculpture suddenly moved. He took out a slightly yellowed parchment and threw it without hesitation at the moment when the countdown reached zero. into a small altar made of metal and stones, the parchment spontaneously burned the moment it touched the altar, but the flames did not burn it, but sent it directly to another world in this letter. Before the letter completely disappeared, its brief message appeared in Amer''s eyes:

    Sword of Dawn.

    "The Cathedral of Commerce, the letter has been delivered. The Church of the Blood God, the letter has been delivered. The Temple of Bacchus, the letter has been delivered. The Temple of Plenty..."

    Somewhere in the deep world, a majestic palace stood quietly on the top of the mountain. Faule, the **** of winter and the forest, was sitting on a boulder in front of the palace. He stared blankly at the gorgeous palace in front of him that had imprisoned him like a cage for hundreds of thousands of years, as if he was waiting boredly for something.

    He saw the depths of the palace bright and radiant, the soulless Holy Spirit near the throne praising the god''s valour and greatness, and countless explosives piled up in every corner of the palace, from the cloisters to the halls, from the high Tower to the throne.

    After waiting quietly for an unknown time, Bitter Winter and the God of Mountain Forest suddenly felt something, and then he made a move, a small piece of paper suddenly appeared in his hand in the air, and when he saw the handwriting on the small piece of paper After that, a happy smile finally appeared on the face of the deity who was regarded as the guardian deity by the mountain people.

    The giant **** suddenly stood up from the rock, raised the wine glass in his hand and greeted the palace in front of him. His voice was like a thunderous roar, and it rumbled throughout the kingdom of God: "Toast to the entire age of mythology!"

    The detonating device was activated in an instant, and countless high-performance explosives, incendiary bombs, and pre-charged crystals began to release their destructive power according to a predetermined process, and all these forces were bound around the Throne and directed towards that. The soulless **** on the throne compresses and releases the palace, which is so solid that it is far beyond ordinary, and it shakes violently in an instant, and disintegrates and tears at a speed visible to the naked eye. With a loud bang, there are angry roars and crazy raving roars. It came from the direction of the throne and reverberated throughout the kingdom of God.

    The divine half-body was enraged. His roar was filled with battered weakness and endless madness.

    The guardian deity of the mountain people raised the wine glass, drank the fine wine in it, and then frowned: "...As expected, it is not as good as the wine god''s brew... He should not die!"

    Saying that, he threw the wine glass in his hand on the ground, grabbed the hunting knife and battle axe next to him, and faced the fierce heat wave, strutting towards the series of explosions that were still going on. In the blazing shrine, which was still collapsing and collapsed, he walked towards the huge shadow that was constantly expanding in the depths of the shrine, towards the "god" who had been severely damaged but not yet completely dead.

    Obviously, Bitter Winter and the God of the Mountain and Forest did not do very well in the blasting class.

    But it doesn''t matter, he can rely on the chop axe and hunting knife in his hand for the insufficient marks in the demolition class.

    The patron saint of the winter and the forest pounced on his final battle.

    "Don''t die!"

    ¡­

    An inexplicable glow suddenly descended from the sky, covering the entire church area that had been blocked by martial law in advance, followed by more glows, and the constant low-pitched sound from the sky that sounded as if there was an invisible thunder. The storm is brewing in the clouds, and it seems that there are countless angry spirits roaring in the sky above the earth. The residents who were evacuated to nearby blocks in advance all looked up in amazement, watching the vision in the church area with a little nervousness, and those who were also evacuated The priests who came to the nearby neighborhoods gathered around their bishops, priests or saints in anxiety, seeking guidance and comfort.

    "Don''t worry, this is a test given to us by the goddess, and it is a crucial part of our faith."

    The Holy Maiden of Plenty stood in front of her followers, with her back facing the direction of the Temple of Plenty, she used a gentle and calm tone to soothe the nervousness of the priests.

    "The goddesses know the right way, they are on the right way, and we..."

    A slight scorching heat came from her chest, and the Holy Maiden of Plenty lowered her head and saw that the wheat spike-shaped holy emblem on her chest had quietly cracked a gap.

    She stared blankly at the cracked holy emblem, but after a while, she raised her head, her expression became calm as before: "We, too, will be on our right path."

    The giant beast that the beings in the world have been preparing for a long time to resist the doomsday judgment has begun to operate, and the information from every tip of this giant beast converges to its brain like neural signals.

    "...The news that just came," Amber left briefly, and soon returned to Gawain''s side, "The three gods of abundance, the **** of commerce, and the **** of blood correspond to the icons, holy emblems, or holy objects that have appeared to varying degrees. Destroying the vision, the blood holy statue reacted the most violently, and the holy statue in the cathedral turned into dust in a roar..."

    "...The throne of the gods collapsed, and the symbols of the world were inevitably affected," Gawain said softly, "This at least confirms that the actions of the various kingdoms of gods have unfolded as planned, and part of the divine half-body has fallen."

    "The Theocratic Council is still closely monitoring the situation of the cathedrals. Before all the icons are damaged, the vigilance level will always be maintained at the highest level," Amber nodded lightly, "The Earthly Dawn battle group and the ground troops It has also been assembled at the ''induction point'' outside the city. The sacred objects collected from the headquarters of various sects and the eternal slate have been arranged. If there is really a god''s failure to act, causing the half-body of the gods to come to the world, our Troops can attack in the shortest time possible, and theoretically... a deity half body in a weakened and battered state would not be a match for the Earthly Dawn."

    Gawain nodded slightly, and almost at the same moment, a strange glow appeared in the sky in his field of vision.

    It was a glow like a lilac haze. It suddenly appeared in the highest part of the sky, as if a different color of clouds had emerged outside the clouds, and another sky was shrouded in the sky, and then the glow began to spread towards Spreading in all directions, like layers of waves, it continued to spread into the distance, and where the rays of the sun came, the entire sky was twisted and oscillated for a moment. Accompanied by this vision visible to the naked eye, Gawain still felt There was a very brief restlessness in the surrounding magical environment.

    In the next second, he reacted: "... Ophelia has already activated."

    The planetary shield is closing in on the outer atmosphere.

    The whole world has seen or felt this historic scene. The different-colored clouds rose and spread outside the atmosphere, and gradually enveloped the entire planet. The amazing energy barrier even changed the color of the sky, allowing the clouds to reflect. An extremely magnificent and wonderful lavender or light blue tone, and for those supernatural beings who are able to perceive the flow of magic power, they can see the magic field that is constantly oscillating in the sky beyond the visible sky light. This is the interior of the celestial body. A brief vision caused when a torrent of magic power is transformed into an energy barrier over the planet.

    The original Sentinel planned to use this vision to destroy the entire world''s ecosystem, but now after the debugging and reset of the Ophelia Matrix, this terrifying "charge shock in the atmosphere" has turned into a short-lived and harmless The breeze, along with the closing of the planetary shields, blew over the entire earth.

    For those who are still standing on the sky station at this moment, the scene they see is another magnificent and wonderful scene.

    It was a layer of dreamlike shimmer like soap bubbles, rising and expanding from the surface of the planet beneath her feet. It spread out in space, and gradually approached the synchronous orbit where the sky station was located. Asha Lena stood there to observe Looking out into the space on the viewing platform, I saw a "mist" like a phantom cloud rising in the dark space, making the entire sky station seem to have turned into a steel castle floating above the clouds, surrounded by endless aurora curtains. Lifted up in space.

    That layer of "clouds" finally stopped, and it did not completely expand to the height of the sky station, because this is the barrier limit that the deep blue network can support, but for the broadcast-relay array installed on the sky station , which is enough to project the thoughts of earthly beings onto that planetary shield.

    The top engineering commander Nicholas''s broadcast sound came from the cabins of the space station: "All units pay attention, the projection of thoughts will start in ten minutes."

    Asarena took a light breath and looked away from the porthole: "I really want that guy to come up and have a look, this scene will never be seen by ordinary people in their lifetime."

    "You mean Mr. Byron?" Siren Cassandra gently shook her long snake tail, "Then you invite him on your next vacation, anyway, he should be able to come up by then."

    "...He is afraid of heights," Asha Lena sighed, "very, very afraid of heights, I took him for a ride in the sky, and he was afraid of heights that he could vomit all over me."

    Cassandra thought for a while: "Then you can bring him, this is called desensitization therapy, and the space station is different from ordinary high altitudes, maybe he won''t be afraid when he gets here?"

    "You''re right," Asharena said with a smile, "then I''ll try it when I go back."

    In the next second, Nicholas''s voice echoed in the cabins again: "Every unit pays attention, the surface signal has arrived at the space station, and the broadcast-relay array will be activated after fifteen seconds, pay attention to check the operation of the nodes in the visual area."

    ¡­

    Gao Wen stared at the sky quietly, watching the sky was completely shrouded in a layer of beautiful lavender rays of light, and the sun, which had been completely covered with blood-colored patterns, rose little by little in this lavender rays of light, just like the past billions of years. Like that, it illuminates the whole world.

    Under the sunlight, the vision in the direction of the church district in the city continued to be out of sight of all beings in the world, and the battle of the gods at dusk was not yet clear.

    "The planetary shield has been activated," Amber held the document just transmitted from the printing device next to him, and read the above content for Gawain, "The non-directional trend of thought has been injected into the broadcasting system, and it is coming from Tarash Plain. The monitoring signals are all normal, and judging from the information returned by all parties... Our parent star barrier has been activated as designed."

    "The mother star barrier has been activated, but this is only the first step," Gawain''s eyes never left the sky, and his mind was more sober than ever, "The real test happened when the magic wave front arrow came into contact with the barrier. At that moment, whether the fortified city we have built can survive for our civilization ... it will be seen at this moment."

    "Fortunately, we didn''t have to wait too long," Amber said softly. "To ensure that the parameters are accurate, the barrier was activated after the last magic tide shock was detected in the observer''s secret room. ''O'' contact evidence, so theoretically, after a while, we can get the ''final verdict'' on our side."

    Waiting is the biggest suffering, even if the waiting time is not very long.

    Amber ran to bring two chairs and put one of them behind Gawain: "Sit and wait."

    Gao Wen waved his hand: "I''m not tired."

    "Just say you''re tired," Amber glanced at Gawain, then stood on tiptoe and pulled Gawain''s arm to the chair, "You''ve been standing for too long, you should sit down for the last time. Wait."

    Gawain reluctantly glanced at the Shadow Assault Goose, who was still a short winter melon on tiptoe, and suddenly laughed, he pressed Amber''s hair, and then sat on the chair: "Okay, I''ll sit down and wait. "

    Amber watched Gawain sit down, and she also sat on the chair next to her, but she was quiet for a while, then suddenly got up slightly, and moved the chair closer to Gawain.

    Gao Wen glanced at her: "What''s wrong?"

    "I am nervous."

    "Actually, I''m also a little nervous."

    "The Iron King without blood and tears will also be nervous?"

    "You''ve already published sixteen issues of "Sacred Words", are you telling me this?"

    "...Well, yes," Amber laughed, "you''re human too."

    However, Gawain just curled his lips. This time, he did not refute the girl next to him, nor did he make any jokes. He just sat quietly in front of the floor-to-ceiling window, bathing in the **** morning sun with Amber, watching the world as the countdown ended. appearance.

    Then, the countdown went to zero.

    It''s exactly eight o''clock.

    The clouds in the sky seemed to tremble a little, which was a sign that the Demon Tide Front Arrow had finally touched the barrier of the mother star.

    But Gawain was suddenly in a trance, and then, all the light and shadow in his field of vision were shattered.

    The endless intricate light and shadows spun rapidly in the shattering, and reorganized in perception in an incomprehensible way. Gawain felt as if his soul had been pulled out of his body at once, and was sent to a distant place. Unfamiliar place, but this chaotic feeling was fleeting, and he quickly felt that he "stabilized" and saw the scene in his field of vision.

    There was endless pure white in all directions, and in the center of the pure white stood a hazy figure. The figure had no face, but had the same outline as a human being.

    With a move in Gao Wen''s heart, he tentatively walked towards the unfamiliar figure and greeted him: "Hello, you are..."

    "This is the Voyager fleet, and in the name of the first pioneers, we salute the new Voyagers."

    The figure didn''t seem to see Gawain or hear Gawain''s greetings, he was talking to himself, which made Gawain quickly understand that this was just an ancient video record.

    Immediately afterwards, he heard the hazy figure continue:

    "Our successors, when you or one of you discovers this video record, it must mean that you have met the final condition, you should have understood the meaning of ''adulthood'' and resisted your current stage The ultimate ordeal you can face, you stand alone and proudly on this planet, ready to take your steps out.

    "We congratulate you and congratulate you.

    "As soon as the sailing crew set off, we foresaw the long and lonely journey. We knew very well what special laws this universe had. We knew it was as lush as summer and could breed countless Brilliant civilizations are as fierce as storms. Countless brilliant civilizations will rise and fall in a short cycle. We hope to find partners in this long and lonely journey, but we also know that on the scale of the universe, we can compete with others. Walking with civilization is a luxury.

    "Even so, we still firmly believe that you will appear, perhaps after we have been away for tens of thousands, hundreds of thousands of years, or after the fleet has been away from millions of light-years, and you may learn something from the relics we left behind. , may also develop a civilization that is completely beyond our expectations and has never been seen before, but in any case, we firmly believe in your existence.

    "You must exist, and if you can...we hope you can also take this long journey into the stars, because this starry sky...is really worth seeing."

    Beside Gawain, in the endless pure white background, countless magnificent scenes suddenly emerged.

    He saw the blazing stars, and saw the huge pillars of flame spewing from the surface of the stars, traversing arcs tens of thousands of kilometers high in space, and the radiance and heat waves shot out were still dazzling and dazzling hundreds of millions of kilometers away. ;

    He saw dark and icy stars drifting alone in the vast starry sky, huge rock structures covered with rifts and mountain peaks, and some remnants of ancient civilizations could be vaguely seen in the already frozen surface structures;

    He saw the distant galaxy crack, huge space cracks spanned the space, large-scale high-energy gas clouds spewed out from the cracks, infiltrating the endless stars in the galaxy, and the huge fleet passed through the depths of the cloud. Collecting countless resources, building magnificent space giants.

    Storms surge on the surface of gas giant planets, mountains and rivers of alien stars are bathed in sunlight, endless torrential rains are poured down in the alien world, and the glorious ancient kingdoms of foreign countries are flourishing in the strange land.

    At the end of this scene, countless intelligent creatures are looking up at the sky.

    "Not all creatures have the opportunity to reproduce wisdom, not all intelligent creatures have the opportunity to look up to the sky, not all creatures that look up to the sky have the opportunity to step into the sky, and not all creatures that step into the sky are lucky enough to live Take that first step."

    All the light and shadow froze, and the hazy figure appeared in Gawain''s eyes again, he slowly raised his hand and pointed to a certain direction in the distance.

    "You have taken this step, and at the end of the innumerable zeros after the decimal point, you have seized that extremely slim chance.

    "Don''t waste this opportunity.

    "Let''s go, maybe our fleet will no longer appear in your sight, but you can firmly believe that we are in front of this route, just as we firmly believe in your existence.

    "I wish you all the best of luck."

    Gawain suddenly took a breath, and then all the light and shadow were shattered, and everything in front of him returned to its original appearance in the blink of an eye.

    He calmed down and noticed that the giant sun on the horizon had already risen to the heights of the sky, but under the giant sun, there was an endless lavender glow covering the whole world, and the slowly drifting aurora was in the sunlight and light. Surrounded by purple rays of light, it looks like a grand curtain dropped from heaven.

    He heard Amber''s voice softly coming from the side: "It''s so beautiful..."

    Gawain blinked, the confusion in his mind gradually subsided, and Amber next to him finally noticed his strangeness, and immediately asked with some concern, "Are you alright?"

    "...I''m fine," Gawain rubbed his forehead, then reacted, "Has the magic tide arrived?"

    "Yes," Amber nodded slightly, and raised his hand to point to the curtains of aurora that appeared in the sky during the day, "as Carmel expected, it was a very beautiful view."

    The faint cheers have begun to come from afar, but it is not clear whether it is coming from the square or from somewhere in the central area. Perhaps... the whole world is cheering?

    "Didn''t the gods come?" Gawain asked again.

    "No, Earthly Dawn is staring at the induction point, but all the gods'' relics have been broken, and the gods have not come to this world."

    Gawain opened his mouth again: "Then..."

    "We succeeded," Amber finally burst into a very bright smile, just as bright as when she escaped from the ruined old territory with Gawain many years ago, "We succeeded! Old Zongzi , we succeeded! And we use the same system as the Noi people, and they seem to have succeeded there too!"

    She jumped up all over, and the loud voice almost made Gawain''s ears hurt, but this time, Gawain didn''t care about her rash move, because an urge to cheer also filled his heart. He laughed, but before he also cheered, the magic net terminal installed on the desk next to him suddenly started, and then Amoen''s voice suddenly came, interrupting his movement: "Don''t be too busy cheering. Do you have medical staff there? Send a few regiments to help."

    Gawain was stunned for a moment, and hurried to the magic net terminal: "What''s the situation?"

    "Fauule came back from being beaten half dead. When Dunmer went back to check the scene, he didn''t notice that there were still a bunch of bombs that didn''t explode. Nefari and Gizna were running slowly when they detonated..."

    Gao Wen: "¡­"

    He came to the magic net terminal in astonishment, and then with a blank expression he saw the chaotic scene shown on the holographic projection. In the assembly field next to the golden oak tree, there were a bunch of "gods" with gray faces or **** faces.

    The blood-faced Bitter Winter and the God of the Mountains and Forests are sitting on the big stone in the center to brag about their bravery. In the distance receiving emergency treatment from the three sisters of abundance...

    But Gao Wen counted them carefully, and found that there was not less than one.

    And they seem to be in good spirits, but after finally recovering from the injury, they have returned to the way they had suffered from Ms. Ye.

    So he smiled and sat in the high-back chair behind the desk, leaning back comfortably.

    "Mortal doctors probably won''t be able to cure this, at least we don''t have this technology yet," he said happily with a smile, "Anyway, the field of nature you are in charge of also has medical power, so you should work harder."

    Amoen immediately protested when he heard this: "You know how many they have..."

    But Gawain has silenced the voice of protest.

    He narrowed his eyes, and for the first time in years, let his body and mind completely relax.

    Outside the floor-to-ceiling windows, the bright sunlight has spread all over the earth, and the warmth is unbelievable.

    On the wall opposite the desk, the mechanical clock was still ticking. At 8:05, after the countdown to the Doomsday Judgment had passed, the time hand of Loren Civilization jumped briskly to the next second.

    (season finale)

    (ps: Even if the main storyline of "Sword of Dawn" is over here, you may come out after a little bit of a story, but I''m not sure, at least take a rest...)

    (ps2: Although the book is finished, it will be doubled at the end of this month. Those who want to vote monthly can save until the end of the month to vote.)

 ~ï¼š Extras - Fragments - After the dust settles

    Warm winds began to blow across the plains. After the rain three days ago, the weather has become warmer and warmer. The lush vegetation has dyed the fertile land around the city. a long time.

    Wycliffe bent down and stared silently at the green patch in the dirt. After a few seconds, he cautiously extended his fingers, and gently touched the metal-looking patch in front of him with the mechanical limb of the alloy. The weak blade of grass, a faint smile finally emerged from his face, and the thin wrinkles stretched into smooth arcs.

    "...The influence of the dark blue magic power has finally completely subsided," he raised his head and looked at Camilla who was standing beside him. "The ecological environment around the Ancestor''s Peak may completely return to its previous state within this year."

    Camilla did not respond for a while. This heroic lady was looking at the distance in a trance. In the direction she was looking, she could see towering towers and rings rolling up and down at the end of the plain. It looked like a giant python crawling on the ground.

    She didn''t wake up until Wycliffe made another sound: "Huh? What did you say?"

    "I said, the restoration of the ecological environment around here is the same as the recent analysis by ecological experts," the human king frowned, "Didn''t you insist on pulling me out for inspection? Why are you so distracted now? "

    Camilla''s fluffy tail twitched in the air for half a circle, with a very calm expression on her face: "I''m also inspecting, have you noticed the direction of the sensor array ring? The red jade forest planted by the Druids three years ago has already It''s gradually becoming a climate."

    Wycliffe followed Camilla''s gaze. He saw the lush artificial forest, but he paid more attention to the towering sensor towers and rings than the artificial forest. on the giant structure.

    Those behemoths that used to be full of energy, buzzing day and night, and watching the starry sky with vigilance have now quieted down, standing quietly on the ground like silent giants, overlooking this now peaceful and prosperous kingdom.

    They have been silent like this for five years, and the calamity of civilization that once stood in front of all beings in the world has ended for a full five years.

    And it wasn''t until today, five years later, that the last piece of land near the Ancestor''s Peak that was eroded by the dark blue magic finally came back to life.

    And with the slow healing of the land, there was the social order, food production, and economic activity that the Ogure Tribal Nation was once on the verge of reaching its limits.

    "The alliance has fulfilled its original promise," Camilla whispered suddenly, "the hardest days are finally over."

    "Yeah, the hardest days are finally over, but you seem to have said this when the barrier took effect," Wycliffe turned his head slightly and glanced at the warchief beside him, "It turned out that later facts proved that Surviving under the barrier of the home planet is just the beginning..."

    "No one thought that the impact of the observation device would be so great," Camilla shrugged. "Fortunately, Ms. Gaota worked overtime throughout the entire process, so that the energy flow in the depths of the Ancestral Peak could be re-stabilized within the past few years."

    "After all, it was made in a hurry. It should be thankful that it works properly." Wycliffe took out his pipe and lit it with his mechanical fingers, and then seemed to suddenly remember something, "By the way, Wen Where''s Na? I didn''t see her when I woke up this morning."

    "Merry sent a letter yesterday..."

    "Okay, you don''t have to talk about it," Wycliffe shook his pipe and his face, "I thought the box that was delivered to Helm City yesterday was an engineering component ordered by Stella... So Wenna tomorrow Not going to the development meeting?"

    "The meeting should still be attended. She can distinguish the importance of it, but..." Camilla said, and suddenly sighed, "The direct transmission of consciousness to the typewriter is really a sinful invention for Wenna, isn''t it?"

    "...It is said that she slept through the night when she first heard about the technology, and I didn''t understand what she was worried about at first, until an article in Alliance Technology Weekly announced that one of the inventors of this technology was the child of Mei Li," Wei said. Cliff sighed as he spoke, "The child finally broke through the last bottleneck that restricted her ability to express."

    Camilla smiled, but did not continue on this topic, but said thoughtfully: "Speaking of that child... It is said that Mei Li signed up for the Western Expedition Group? It should be in a few days. Are you leaving?"

    Wycliffe took a deep breath on his pipe, and after a while, he slowly exhaled the smoke: "The Alliance needs to have a clearer grasp of the world we live in, scholars need to fill in the blank historical materials and dating techniques, and the elves need to find their way back. The origin and homeland of their lost civilization, and the gray elves...after all, are also one of the branches of the elves, as the future leader of the gray elves, Mei Li''s participation in that exploration team has a special meaning."

    Speaking of this, he paused and added: "Of course, what''s more, she herself is already an excellent scholar now, and her abilities in the field of magic technology and transmission can be very useful on the ''Homecoming''. Great effect."

    "Homecoming..." Camilla''s ears shook slightly, and a faint smile appeared on her face, "The elves gave that air fortress a good name."

    ¡­

    "Ah!"

    A loud sneeze startled Verania, who was concentrating on checking the magic readings. The great astrologist raised her head from the pile of holographic projections and crystal panels, and looked at the little girl who was rubbing her nose with some concern. : "Are you all right? Did you catch a cold yesterday?"

    "Ah, I''m fine! It''s just that my nose is a little itchy," Mei Li Baizhi rubbed her nose vigorously and said while waving her hand, "Have you finished the examination? Is there something wrong with the reading?"

    "As you said, the echo of the second energy line has an abnormal peak, but it''s just a false alarm caused by the interference of the return line. The problem has been solved," Verania said, stretching hard. Look at the somewhat stiff waist, "However, even a small problem needs to be treated with caution, especially at the critical moment on the eve of departure."

    Mei Li Baizhi nodded lightly, then turned around and slowly came to the edge of the nearby platform.

    A thin cloud of mist lingered around the platform, undulating slightly like an invisible sea of ??illusoryness. Mei Li looked down and saw the glittering edge armor belt of the air fortress gleaming in the sun, and the forest on the distant ground was lush. The Homecoming Long Bridge reflected the sunlight at the end of the forest, and at the same time, some small lightweight aircraft were taking off from the base near the Long Bridge, lined up and flew towards the anti-gravity fortress at her feet.

    That is the team that transports supplies and personnel, and it should be the last batch.

    "How do you feel?" The great astrologist Verania came over at some point, and said with a smile behind the young grey elf, "This is the first time you have seen the Long Bridge of the Homecoming, right? You came here by boat before. I didn''t see it when I was there."

    "It''s beautiful. I''ve only seen it in books before." Mei Li smiled inwardly.

    Although she has gradually become accustomed to the "normal social interaction" of dealing with people over the years, in front of the famous "Great Astrologer" who even personally participated in the design of the first modern anti-gravity air fortress in the Silver Empire, she still will Feel nervous every now and then.

    "Yeah, it''s beautiful... The forerunners of the silver elves built it in ancient times, when my mentor''s mentor was even an apprentice who was new to magic."

    The great astrologist said slowly with a trace of memory, and the expression on his face was quite emotional.

    "...It was a glorious era. We built magnificent long bridges and royal cities with abundant resources from our hometown, as well as factories and forges around these facilities, but it was also the era when the sinking began...Behind the false glory , is a larger number of elves scattered between the forest and the wasteland, and gradually out of sync with the civilized world.

    "For thousands of years since then, we haven''t been able to build anything like Homecoming''s Long Bridge."

    Mei Li Baizhi blinked. Although she is also an elf, the grey elf and the silver elf have long been different subspecies. The mood of a great astrologist at the moment.

    But she can understand the emotion of the other party at the moment.

    "Now the Silver Empire has created the ''Homecoming''." She said seriously.

    "...Yeah, the era of sinking is finally over." The great astrologist was stunned and smiled slowly. Her eyes swept over the brand-new deck equipment around her, as well as the functional buildings on various platforms in the distance, her expression a little bit for a while. Trance.

    Compared with the former Temple of the Stars, this anti-gravity fortress built by the modern silver elves can almost be called a "pocket product". However, the first sky fortress built by the Cecil Empire many years ago, "Dawn of the Earth".

    But it was soaring in the sky at the moment, new, solid, and full of power.

    As Verania has imagined in countless dreams over the past thousands of years.

    Such a flying ark is enough to undertake the mission of allowing elves to cross the ocean to find their hometown.

    The great astrologist suddenly came back to her senses, and she smiled apologetically to the young grey elf scholar in front of her: "Sorry, my mind wanders... After living for a long time, it is always easy to fall into emotion."

    "But you still look young," Mei Li said calmly. "In my opinion, you are at the age to attract the attention of good men..."

    "Don''t compliment me on this," Verania''s expression suddenly became a little weird, and then she quickly changed the conversation as if to avoid embarrassment, "By the way, you have learned about the ''Xinghaizhi'' of the Alliance''s Interstellar Foreign Affairs Office recently. Touch the ''plan?"

    Mei Li was stunned for a moment, then recalled what she saw in an internal journal not long ago, and said thoughtfully: "You are talking about the plan to establish a wider communication with Noi Society? I have a general understanding. a little."

    "Yes, the Kraken has made great breakthroughs in the restoration and reconstruction of superluminal communication technology in the past two years. We and Noy are planning to increase the bandwidth of interstellar communication on this basis, and open up a part of civilian use, The test qualification for normalized communication," Verania said with a smile, and the big astral master smiled brightly, "As a measure to further mutual trust and mutual understanding between the two civilizations, a group of people will be selected to meet the Noi people. ''The Chosen One'' in the

    "Pen pal?" Mei Li Baizhi raised her eyebrows, "Ah, do you want to participate?"

    "Maybe I will be the first batch," the great astrologist smiled reservedly, "I just don''t know what kind of ''friends'' the Noi people who will establish communication with me will be..."

    Mei Li Baizhi blinked again, and nodded her head in confusion.

    Behind them, in a corner that neither of them noticed, the Silver Queen Belsetia, who happened to pass by, stopped thoughtfully, and a smile gradually appeared on her face.

    ¡­

    Three days later, the news that "Ms. Verania, the great astrologer, has finally lost interest in men on this planet after a long single life, and turned her attention to aliens" spread like wildfire...

    (End of this chapter)

 ~ï¼š Extra Story - In a Foreign Land - The Fourth Millennium

    The Yunliu Tower standing on the plain brings the latest news that the great lord of the tribe has ended his travels in the fourth millennium ahead of schedule, and has returned to this piece of land that was shaped and sheltered by him. on the land.

    As the youngest "visitor" in the group, today is a very special day for Maybelle.

    Because she was selected as an audience when the main consciousness of the lord of the tribe left this land, and in her career for several years after that, all she faced was the temporary lord of the tribe. The body that was left on the ground, that silent and majestic body had been in a deep sleep for several years, never responding to Maybelle''s care and greetings.

    Young "visitors" can only guess from the few words of their older colleagues what kind of individual the Lord of the Race is, to imagine how they should establish communication with the great being, and to imagine that when the Lord of the Race returns to this land, that When the majestic body suddenly wakes up, how should I behave more properly and comprehensively.

    And now, that day has come early.

    In the morning, the morning light gradually brightened.

    The bright orange-yellow sun has already jumped beyond the horizon, and gradually hangs high in the sky like a dazzling fireball. Maybelle came out of the room and took a deep breath in the sunlight, his eyes fell on the direction of the "Supreme Nest" not far away.

    The ancient and mysterious fortress still stands quietly at the foot of the cliff. The fortress made of strong alloy blends with the cliff like a blade. The towers and atmospheric probes near the fortress hum in the sunlight. , occasionally a tiny static ring escaped from one of the spires, which had a subtle resonance with the cloud tower on the distant plain. This was the signal that the lord of the tribe had returned to the lair.

    Maybelle felt that the scales on her arms and neck were slightly itchy, and her tail covered with black hard scales was also involuntarily straightening. She knew that she was nervous, but who could be indifferent when meeting the Lord of the Clan? Nervous?

    What''s more, this can be regarded as her "first visit".

    For the intelligent beings living on this warm and fertile planet that is only seven light minutes away from the sun, it is not a trivial matter to meet the Lord of the Clan.

    After quickly finishing washing and changing clothes, the audience got into the car heading for the highest nest. The scaleless six-legged pack beast led the vehicle to the entrance of the nest briskly and steadily. Maybelle stuck his head out the window and looked at the magnificent The gate gradually enlarged in the field of vision. When the pack beast approached the gate, two small triangular machines floated out from the gate.

    This kind of machine is the guard of the lord of the clan. Maybell''s compatriots are quite familiar with it. Although the reason is unknown, everyone knows that this small machine has been responsible for guiding the life of the world for a long time in the past. Now, the once stupid people have developed to a stage where they can survive alone in nature, so most of these guardians have returned to the lair of the lord of the tribe and various bases to undertake the most basic security work. .

    The two small machines carefully scanned the pack beast and the car behind the pack beast with dark red one-eyed eyes, and then quickly let go.

    This is the most common daily inspection work, but Maybelle exhaled hard, this reaction made the colleague sitting next to her see it, the more experienced colleague suddenly laughed: "Maybell, you I''m getting nervous again."

    "I''m not nervous!" Maybelle retorted in a panic, but then his voice dropped again, "Well, it''s actually a bit..."

    "It''s normal to be nervous. I was as nervous as you when I first talked to the leader of the group. I even forgot to respond to the question from the leader of the group and asked him to repeat the question three times before giving a response."

    "Ah?" Maybelle heard such a thing from her colleagues for the first time, her eyes widened in surprise, "Then... isn''t the leader of the clan angry?"

    "Of course not, the head of the clan..." The colleague paused here, as if he was considering a more appropriate term, "The head of the clan is more patient and kind than you think, and he doesn''t care about worldly etiquette and etiquette. Hierarchical relationship, but correspondingly, he will pay more attention to some ''essential'' things..."

    "Essential stuff?" Maybelle was a little confused. "What does this mean?"

    "...It''s not easy to explain," the colleague thought for a while and spread his hands, "because I also heard it from others. If I have to say it, it''s something like ''group mental health''?"

    Maybelle felt that the doubts in her heart not only did not disappear, but became stronger than before, but she soon had no chance to continue to ask questions. Accompanied by a mechanized synthetic broadcast from outside the car, the audience arrived at the nest The "split gate" in the fortress.

    Following the prompts, Maybelle and her colleagues left the car, and a square with many forks appeared in front of her. She soon found a projection of her own in the forks and her name floated over the intersection. , and a traffic float, fastened to the chute track, was already there waiting for it.

    Colleagues said goodbye to each other, and Mabel followed the instructions and stood on the metal plate. With the brisk acceleration of the metal plate, the scenery on both sides of the road began to recede in her sight. She quickly left the square and other Colleagues on the fork in the road and headed for a room deep in the lair.

    When she was about to enter the closed area, she raised her head subconsciously and looked at the high platform at the end of the square.

    A huge and shocking body is quietly crawling on the high platform. It looks like some kind of ancient beast with amazing wings and a strong torso, but it is made of cold steel. It has been crawling there for many centuries, and despite the meticulous maintenance and care, time has left countless mottled marks on the steel body.

    Maybelle remembered that the elders of the clan once said that it was the "carrier" used by the clan master when he first came to this land.

    It is said that such a body is not what the lord of the race looked like at the beginning, but came from a more ancient and distant race. The lord of the race imitated the shape of this ancient race to create his original carrier, and used this carrier to cross the long sea of ??stars. , descended on the still desolate land in ancient times, and sowed the first vitality here.

    And that ancient and distant race is still the most trusted and intimate ally of the lord of the race, and an indispensable travel companion for the lord of the race when he "travels" in the sea of ??stars.

    To be honest, these distant and ethereal things are really difficult for Maybell to understand. In fact, even the elders of the clan don¡¯t know much about these things. They only occasionally heard some distant places from the words of the clan master. stories, then interpret them with their own understanding, and teach them to young children.

    Maybelle withdrew her gaze and put aside the associations in her mind about "far travel", "star sea", and "ancient race" for the time being. The surrounding light was gradually softening, and she had entered the confined space inside the nest.

    After a quiet moment of waiting, the speed of the traffic floating board gradually slowed down, and the corridor reached the end. Maybelle looked forward and saw that she had been sent to the "visitor''s secret room", which was the place she was most familiar with in this lair. one of several rooms.

    The Lord of the Clan was waiting for her in the deepest part of the secret room.

    A cuboid alloy creation with a height of several people stood quietly at the end of the room, its silver-gray shell flickered with shimmering light, and at the top of the shell there was a "eye pupil" flashing red, some kind of crystal texture. The "eyes" watched calmly at Maybelle who was jumping off the traffic float.

    On both sides of this standing cuboid machine, many small devices can be seen running smoothly, and a low hum reverberates throughout the room.

    This low hum is the voice of the Master of the Clan when he thinks.

    Maybelle swallowed.

    The scene here is no different from what she has seen in the past few years, but she knows that what she sees today is no longer the cold ancient machines of the past few years. And the great consciousness, the consciousness of the lord of the clan, ended the excursion in the star sea, and has now returned to his loyal body.

    "Maybell, certified offspring, FX-1234551S32, don''t be nervous, take a few steps forward and let me see you clearly."

    The voice of the head of the clan resounded in the room, which was low, calm, but inexplicably reassuring.

    Maybelle immediately swallowed hard, then took a few steps forward and came to the tall machine.

    The dark red "eyes" at the top of the machine looked at the petite girl who was standing in the room, and there was a never-ending thought code flowing inside the machine.

    Yalong, the 733rd generation of group B, healthy, adult individual, with a high main heart rate, she is a little nervous, but within the standard value.

    "You... hello!" Maybelle finally reacted, she bowed in a panic, and she was startled by the loudness of the voice, "Clan... clan... clan..."

    "Master of the tribe, this is the name you gave me, don''t bite your tongue for this name," the calm and majestic voice resounded in the room again, "If you find it difficult to pronounce this word, you can also call me directly'' Omega'', which should be a simpler pronunciation in your language."

    "Ah... no no no, my language skills are fine!" Maybelle was stunned for a moment, then quickly waved her hand, she didn''t know what she wanted to say, and the first conversation with the clan master was completely inconsistent with her past. Imagine, "I''m just¡­ just a little nervous."

    "It''s okay, you''ll get used to it when you''re nervous. Few people are truly lifelong social fears," the group leader''s voice was always so unhurried, "A long, long time ago, a friend of mine said so."

    "Lifelong... social fear?" Maybell blinked, a word beyond her cognition made her temporarily forget her nervousness, "What does social fear mean?"

    "...This is a word from a distant alien star, which refers to... Forget it, I''ll explain it next time."

    Mabel was surprised by the reaction given by the group master. The young Argonian girl could clearly hear some kind of helpless and lazy emotion from the voice echoing in the room, but she did not dare to point it out. , just lowered his head and listened honestly.

    She heard the Lord of the Clan continue: "Maybell, I have been following you, you are a young and energetic child, next, I want to ask you some questions, you can think of this as a light-hearted chat ."

    Maybelle nodded subconsciously, but then opened her eyes in surprise: "You''ve been following me? But all these years..."

    "My main consciousness has been traveling all these years, but it doesn''t mean that I don''t know what''s going on here," the voice of the group leader seemed to have a smile, "Maybell, I always pay attention to what I can. Every planet that is perceived."

    Maybelle nodded in understanding.

    She is ready, ready to face every question posed by the protectors, shapers, and watchers of the land.

    And in the deepest part of this ancient lair, in the main server array hall where the "visitors" have no right to step into, the server nodes are running calmly with a low humming sound.

    Omega''s thoughts flow in this huge calculation array, and at the bottom of his thinking, there is a conversation going on across the vast sea of ??stars:

    "To the Loren-Noy joint fleet, after a summary and analysis of the latest data collected, I believe that the cultivation plan on the Omega-1 planet has been successful, and the Yalong population has grown into a healthy and strong group. It can be proved that the stable adult process of the Noi civilization under the influence of the pioneer group is a replicable omega."

    "To Omega, I''m very glad to hear the news of the success of the project. This long and large-scale observation project has finally achieved a gratifying result, which will help the fleet to formulate contact plans for the original civilization in the subsequent pioneering operations. to the vital reference role.

    "In addition, I would like to convey to you the sigh of some anonymous people from the Immortal Matrix: This project has to start from now on, I really don''t know what year and month will it have a result, so it seems that it is thanks to your whim.

    "We look forward to more observations United Fleet Rotating Navigator, Tyre."

    (Pushing the book! This time it''s the "Abyss Special Train" from Hu Fu, an underground (underworld) adventure story full of life. Do you think that I can''t breastfeed after I finish the book!)

    (pretend it''s 8:05)

 ~ï¼š Extra-Marginal Wanderer

    At a time when the stars are twinkling again, distant rovers have found a ray of life on the perceived boundaries of the population.

    In the vast and boundless deep space of the universe, the distant stars have remained silent in the eternal darkness for hundreds of millions of years. Across the distance of several light-years, even the most blazing stars can only reach this place with a little cool brilliance. airspace, and in this dark space lit by cold stars, a ripple suddenly broke the long silence.

    Ripples appeared in the universe, the stable space-time structure was instantly distorted and reorganized, and a shock that surpassed the speed of light suddenly reached the predetermined coordinates, and then the shock broke away from the deep sea state and began to quickly condense its original appearance in the material universe¡ª

    A light starship with a length of no more than 100 meters, its streamlined and rounded silver-white shell gleams under the starlight, shaped like an elegant and slender arc, and the slight light undulates slowly on the edge of its alloy shell. , with the stars in the distance.

    This beautiful aircraft has been roaming in this long sea of ??stars for a long time. It is difficult to leave many traces on its special shell with the passage of time. Inside the aircraft, all the equipment and cabins still maintain the most basic. Run silently.

    In the core control cabin of the "Rover" starship, extremely dim lights slightly illuminate many terminal systems that are in an automatic state. There is no sound in the spacious cabin, and this lifeless appearance seems to have continued. For thousands of years, on a protruding platform at the front of the cabin, a hemispherical crystal container is gradually lighting up with the wake-up procedure.

    Under the dim light, it could be seen that the crystal container was filled with a viscous and translucent biomass solution, but nothing else.

    This silent and lifeless state lasted for an unknown time. Suddenly, a remote probe finally sent back the long-awaited signal from the starship, and a soft voice sounded in the cabin, breaking the self-disciplined "rover" "The silence that lasted a thousand years:

    "The last jump coordinates have been determined, and the marginal rover Z-377S15 applied for transfer to manual control...started manufacturing control personnel..."

    With the announcement of the automatic system, a series of foams suddenly appeared in the crystal container in the front section of the cabin, and then a series of drastic changes began to appear in the solution that seemed calm and dead - the preset biological template was injected into the guidance system. , complex biological structures began to be quickly printed and grouped in the container, flesh and bones grew and matured within a dozen seconds, and nerve fiber implants spread out from the four walls of the container, connecting with the rapidly growing biological nervous system in the solution. , fusion.

    During this process, the broadcast sound of the automatic system continued to sound:

    "The controller goes into the production process and the estimated time to complete...three minutes.

    "Connecting to the Matrix of Immortals... The Eligible has responded, downloading the Controller.

    "Confirm the basic information of the controller... Loren race-Cecile selection branch-neurosymbiotic derivative branch, Renee Parrama, service record 3507, mental code verification passed.

    "The controller is activated, and the ship is switched to manual control."

    With the sound of the system''s announcement, the crystal container filled with the biomass solution was finally opened, and a slender girl walked out of the container, her iron gray eyes still had a bit of lack of vitality, but the next For a second, those eyes blinked smartly, and then they looked to the side of the "Captain''s Seat" that had been turned into a state of manual control.

    She took the short robe sent by the self-discipline machine and put it on her body. Renee stepped forward to the captain''s seat. She reached out and grabbed the back of her neck. She pulled the nerve connector out of her spine and connected it to the control panel. At the same time, the other hand activated the communication interface next to it: "Here is the Marginal Rover Renee, I have reached the last jump... I arrived ''in person''."

    There was a brief silence from the communicator, followed by a steady male voice into Renee''s ears: "How is your body feeling?"

    The nervous system, which was born less than a few minutes ago, was processing the sound coming into the ear. It sounded a little distorted at first, but it quickly stabilized into a familiar voice. Renee rubbed her eyebrows: "I feel a little dizzy... After all, it was teleported from a server node thousands of light-years away to the bridge of the Marginal Rover in a matter of minutes, and downloaded into a blank body that just took shape, you know, it''s not easy manual labor¡­"

    "I thought that an ''immortal'' like you would be more used to this kind of ultra-long-range transmission and temporary download," the voice from the communicator was calm, "After all, your soul was digitized thousands of years ago. "

    "There is also a difference between the immortal and the immortal," Renee waved her hand. "What''s more, this is not only related to the derivative, but also related to the individual''s physique. I am an ordinary person, and I am a forty thousand years old. The old man who is still able to download the body and run the land is incomparable..."

    "...I don''t know much about your immortals," the voice from the communicator paused. "Okay, now you should have passed the download stun, start reporting the situation - what did you find?"

    On the captain''s seat, the slender girl''s expression finally became slightly serious. Her gaze swept across the parameter projection displayed on the console, and then turned to the cabin wall that had been switched to the optical penetration mode. As far as I can reach, there is only a vast darkness and a distant and icy sea of ??stars.

    "...I was about to report this strange situation," Renee said after a moment of silence, shaking her head. "There is nothing here."

    "Nothing at all?"

    "Yes, it''s empty and barren, this is just a vacuum," Renee exhaled softly, "I confirm that the coordinates are correct. The location reported by the remote probe is here. There should be a vibrant planet here. A lush planetary system, a blazing star... but I didn''t see anything."

    "Could it be that there is something wrong with the transition process of the marginal rovers? Z-377S15 is an old antique. The last time it passed the border of the convoy was four thousand years ago... That was the age of the sixth great development."

    "I have checked the log of the warp system, and now my nerves are still connected to the ship, and I grasp the state of the ship as if I knew my own body - this old antique is very healthy, there will be no such low-level mistakes, Renee shook her head. "I have sent the log data and the observations here to the convoy. I think... I might need a little help here."

    "Understood," the voice from the opposite side of the communicator carried a hint of inexplicable seriousness. Obviously, it is not a trivial matter that a living planet that originally appeared in the probe is now "missing". Things are weird enough to make the Servo-brained partner who has worked with Renee for thousands of years serious, "The Fleet Council is already aware of the visions found by the marginal rover Z-377S15, and a senior advisor is expected to take over. thing."

    The communication channel was temporarily quiet, and the slender **** the captain''s seat breathed a sigh of relief. After the short wait, she relaxed. She sat on the large seat, and the slight fatigue caused by the remote thought transmission gradually followed. dissipate.

    The cold starlight brushed over the hull of the Marginal Rover. In the simulated perception transmitted by the nerves, the starlight seemed to directly touch her skin.

    The rover starship of the last era seems to have some kind of defect in nerve conduction and simulation. This imprecise touch made Renee a little trance for a while - she gave up her "original" body thousands of years ago. , like many Loren races, she entered the Immortal Matrix and became a member of the Immortals, and after that, the way she perceives the world has changed a lot, and more accurate and broad data streams have replaced The inefficient nervous system of the original body, even if she occasionally comes to the material world by downloading, she also has an advanced neural enhancement system to help herself deal with environmental parameters, and uses an outdated perception system to face the universe. For her, it was a... long-lost and novel experience.

    Her thoughts could not help but diverge a little.

    It is said that in the ancient times, when the immortal technology just appeared, this kind of mental data conversion was an extremely rare honor. At that time, only very good and great people had the opportunity to enter the immortal matrix and become the people behind the civilization. Firm trump card, and the immortal technology at that time had many flaws, and those who uploaded it to the Internet were almost considered to have no chance to "return to the world" again, but what about now?

    Forty thousand years have passed, and the so-called immortal has long since become a common one in the Loren-Noy complex... "Derivative Branch", within the vast territory of the combined fleet that spans the sea of ??stars, the immortal''s thinking node With the expansion and spread of the fleet''s trajectories, they are engaged in various jobs suitable for them.

    For example, participating in interstellar expeditions, such as joining the Eternal Army, such as farming in the Milky Way... or undertaking long-term online game boosting.

    The number of immortals is endless, and it can even be said that the entire Loren-Noy complex is an immortal empire, but it is rare for immortals like Renee to sign up to be the "captain" of the Marginal Wanderer.

    Because the Immortals do not like loneliness, the prosperous and closely connected nature of the neural network will make them instinctively reject the "touch" of breaking away from the group and sailing beyond the frontier of civilization, and the marginal wanderer is responsible for the fleet. The "post" that collects intelligence outside the track is doomed to be lonely.

    But some things have to be done by someone¡ªand experienced.

    "If only I were a siren," Renee froze for a long time under the starlight, and finally couldn''t help sighing, "How happy they are... They can''t be a giant dragon, they go far away to explore It''s like going out for a walk for eighteen hundred years with a single drill on the boat..."

    "I don''t think the Kraken is suitable to be a marginal roamer," the partner''s voice suddenly came from the communicator, as always calm and indifferent, "They will always die suddenly of unknown AOEs in apparently very safe missions, sudden death. They die even faster than flipping a book¡ªand there''s always some equipment wear and tear. Their lives may not be worth much, but teleportation takes up neural network bandwidth."

    "...You made the chief navigator hear that something big was about to happen. Let me tell you, she has to fill your life support pump with salt water, and your brain will be salty by then..."

    "Don''t say such a terrible thing," the partner''s still indifferent response came from the communicator, and then the other party suddenly paused for a moment, "The consultant who went to assist the on-site investigation has arrived."

    Hearing her partner''s words, Renee immediately adjusted her somewhat lazy sitting posture, and then her eyes turned to the distant star sea, and almost at the same time, she noticed the strange light and shadow changes around the star boat.

    Threads of shadows are gathering¡ªeven though this is a dark and boundless space itself, the thicker shadows still emerge from the darkness in incomprehensible ways, and quickly condense in Renee''s perception. A gesture acceptable to the mortal mind.

    The slender **** the captain''s seat was suddenly a little surprised, and subconsciously blurted out: "Is it you?"

    The tall mountain-like being that condensed in space "heared" Renee''s exclamation in the spaceship, and he turned his head slightly, his face seemed to be covered by clouds, and a pair of amber eyes were in the clouds. A smile appeared below, and his voice entered Renee''s mind directly: "They are very busy, I just have time - and, I read the data you sent back, I am afraid that my strength is needed here. "

    "You mean... Shadow?" Renee blinked, looking at the towering figure in space through the starship''s series of barriers, armor and sensors, looking at the man who was named the **** in ancient times. Ancient existence, "But I have just scanned the entire airspace with a multi-frequency scanner, and there is no..."

    "The scanner of the marginal rover has a limit, it can deal with the camouflage built by most low-level civilizations, but if the civilization that builds the camouflage has touched some more powerful forces, the universal scanner carried by the rover But it doesn''t work as well."

    The majestic figure in the space left these words with a smile, and then he turned around and looked at the vast darkness in front of the Marginal Rover.

    After a long time, a sigh suddenly entered Renee''s mind.

    The **** the captain''s seat seemed to understand something.

    "They''re... here?"

    "Yes, right in front of you," the towering figure shrouded in clouds raised his arms gently, pointing to the darkness in the distance, "shrouded on the other side of light and shadow."

    "¡­ Incredible technology," Renee slowly opened her eyes. "Is this some kind of defense? A civilization that has developed to a considerable degree? Then why ''they'' didn''t respond to our presence?"

    The majestic figure in the space did not answer for a while. He was silent for a long time before suddenly bringing up something that seemed to be irrelevant: "Rene, have you studied ancient history? The history of forty thousand years ago is about to set sail. Before the era, in the era when Loren and Noy were still trapped in their respective home planets."

    "I did," Renee nodded slowly, "I still remember that there were a lot of extracurricular readings in that class, including a set of ancient readings called "The Emperor''s Words"..."

    "She actually put the "Book of Holy Words" into extracurricular reading..." The majestic figure in the space was stunned for a moment, but then shook his head slightly, "Forget it, they both like it anyway. Anyway, it''s not important, the important thing is In that period of history, the Loren civilization faced a crisis, a choice, a trap that was summed up by later generations as a trap that could end all futures and all roads, do you remember?"

    Renee was stunned for a moment, and then the powerful memory retrieval implant came into play. She quickly remembered what she had learned thousands of years ago: "You mean... ''cradle trap''?"

    "Yes," the voice that entered the girl''s mind seemed to be accompanied by a sigh, "a group of lunatics tried to build an eternal cradle, to hide from the universe by shrouding the entire planet in some kind of barrier that never opens. The world-destroying natural disaster, they hoped to give up future development in exchange for permanent security, and even set off a world war that was almost a disaster for the Loren civilization at that time..."

    Renee listened quietly, and finally came to her senses. Her eyes widened, and all the sensors on the Marginal Rover instantly pointed to the dark and empty space ahead: "Wait, what do you mean..."

    "A layer of barrier, a barrier constructed based on some powerful shadow force, although the principle is different from the crazy plan 40,000 years ago, but the essence is so similar..."

    In the space, the majestic figure named Ms. Ye let out a sigh, she already knew the secrets hidden in this space, so all the secrets vanished in her sight-a curtain of light and shadow on the edge of the wanderer. The smoke disappeared from the sensor.

    Renee saw the blazing star that had appeared in the probe but has now disappeared, saw the planetary system orbiting the star, and saw the tiny planet described in the report as "vibrant".

    "...when was the rover''s previous report back?"

    Madam Ye''s voice suddenly came to her mind, Renee was stunned for a moment, and quickly replied: "About three hundred years ago, a remote detector reported that it had found life here, but then lost its interest in this area. After induction, the marginal rover Z-377S15 judged by itself that it has investigation value, and wandered here for three hundred years to find the coordinates reported by the detector at that time. It didn''t find it until a few hours ago and called me. come over¡­"

    "Three hundred years... Considering the latest shock cycle of the magic tide, they have at least two centuries to slowly prepare and develop to meet the challenges of adulthood..."

    Madam Ye said, and finally let out a long sigh.

    He paced into the void beside him, as if to give Renee a clearer view of the star-lit, dead planet.

    "Not all cradles of eternity will be overturned by the tide, but when it is overturned, few civilizations have survived its infancy - perhaps just a small crack, perhaps just a trivial flaw in its design, when it When it erupts, civilizations that voluntarily give up the future are doomed to be powerless.¡±

    Renee sat quietly on the captain''s seat of the Marginal Rover. The cold starlight spanned the far distance, shining on the shell of the starship together with the scorching sun that was close at hand, touching her five senses.

    She stared at the little planet shrouded in sunlight, at its once glorious and prosperous surface, now only a scorched earth and countless grotesque depressions and hideous rifts remain.

    In the 40th millennium after the United Fleet set sail, before the eyes of Renee the Wanderer on the Edge, a civilization had chosen the Cradle of Eternity.

    (Pretend to be a Children''s Day gift~~)